《Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon》 Volume 1A, Characters Volume 1A, Characters - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Apparently male. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she requires a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. Academy Affiliates - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. Citizens - P-01s: An automated doll who seems to have boarded Musashi last year. Currently an employee at a caf/bakery. Other - Innocentius: Pope-Chancellor. Leader of the Catholics and representative of K.P.A. Italia. - Oda Nobunaga: A name-inheritor appeared recently, but that inheritor has not appeared out of fear of Testament Union assassins. - Matsudaira Motonobu: Mikawa''s ruler. He is a "Yes Man", but he keeps his neutral state between the Testament Union and P.A. ODA. - Horizon A.: The girl whose name was left on the stone slab in Remorse Way. Volume 1A, History Volume 1A, History In the past, humanity moved to reside in the heavens because of the deterioration of this planets environment. However, humanity, who had become gods in the heavens, started a war. The realm of heaven, the realm of hell, destiny itself... almost everything other than this current world collapsed. And once again, they who had lost their power returned to this land, called Earth. However, the environment of this planet had been overly regenerated because of the environmental gods that had been left on this land. Monsters and mutants roamed; it was a world with an unforgiving natural environment. Humanity remained on the land where they had descended. The island where the gods who controlled nature resided, The Divine States. They were left unable to cross even the seas, let alone the skies. Eventually, the people thought to regain their divine power and return to the heavens. But because of the unforgiving environment of Earth, and because they had lost their power, humanity was unable to leave the Divine States. As a result, a war over the land broke out throughout the island. It was a war fought for power over the land, a war between the descendants of those who had lived in the Divine States during the Former Earth Age and the descendants of those from other countries. As a solution, people copied the Divine States to a Different Space. They tried to solve the problem of limited land by making an experimental place, that would be different from Earths unforgiving environment. Because the condition of the Divine States was looked down upon by all the countries of this world, the descendants of these countries, with the exception of those from the Divine States decided to cross to the Harmonic World in the Different Space. Even while continuing to labor, the people who controlled the environmental gods used the ley lines and the environmental gods to create and maintain the Harmonic World. They entrusted the tools of control, the Divine Tools, to the people of the Divine States in the Real World and crossed over to the Divine States of the Harmonic World. However, humanity was still uneasy as to whether or not it would once again be able to ascend to the heavens. What was then created was the history book of the Former Earth Age, The Testament. This was based upon the thinking that were they to recreate from the beginning the history of mankinds past, they would once again be able to ascend to the heavens. It could be said that the Testament was a walkthrough to history. Thus, this Testament was created. The Seven Compositions and the Excerpt held within described the old age, that lasted till 0 AD, and the new age thereafter. A single installment was added to the Testament. An information concealing spell was appended to it in order to convalesce the rate of the flow of destiny. Thereafter, no-one could read anything further than one hundred years of the following history. This was so no-one could attain power by reading ahead. And so, having received the Testament, the descendants of each of the countries started to recreate history in the Divine States of the Real World and the Divine States of the Harmonic World. However, a certain grave problem occurred as history was recreated. The Divine Tools that controlled the environmental gods and the ley lines, the tools that sustained the Harmonic World... had been lost. In one act of the Divine States history recreation, the Nanboku-chou War, the Divine Tools were lost. At last, after centuries, the control of the Harmonic World was lost, and it collapsed. Breaking apart, the harmonic world fell to the real world, and its fragments fused with reality. The people of the countries of the Harmonic World invaded the real world. The Divine States, weary from the Nanboku-chou War, eventually surrendered to all these countries, who had attained the power of a countermeasure against the harsh environment. However, the complete control of the Divine States by other countries had not occurred in history. Because the Divine States refused to be controlled both militarily and politically, each country established an academic organization, represented by a school. They replaced their military and government with an Academy, and the Divine States came under the provisional control of each country. In this way, the lord of every country and land ruled together atop the Divine States. And whilst the Divine States Sengoku Period and the Modern Age of the other countries influenced the world, history was recreated as battles between the Academies. However, a new uneasiness had started to stir. The Testament had stopped its renewal of its description of history a hundred years ago, in 1548. The last description was that of the current year, 1648. The fact that the renewal had stopped meant that destiny had stopped. In short, the end of the world, the Apocalypse, is thought to occur this year. Volume 1, School Rules Volume 1, School Rules Article 1 - The Academy is an organization for the sake of peace, development and protection. It keeps the Far East from being subjected and it holds the highest authority wherever it is placed. Article 4 - The representatives of the Academy will be split in two roles: the chancellor, one who places security foremost, and the student council president, the one who places politics foremost. Below them are the chancellors officers and the student council. Article 9 - In regards to the resolution of Academy and inter-Academy problems, only students are able to face fellow students on the same ground. Volume 1, Prologue: Those Lined Up Before the Horizon Volume 1, Prologue: Those Lined Up Before the Horizon Whether to be lost Or to be explored The reason to keep hold of your heart''s compass is something Point Allocation (Protagonist) The sky. A clear morning sky. Beyond the azure floated two pale white moons, and below lay waves of dark green mountains overlapping into the distance. In the alpine region, the endless sky loomed over the jagged mountain tops. Divisions in the shape of pillars towered in the sky. Stretching upwards from the earth, these divided segments gave off the appearance of colonnades. Through the way in which the wind and clouds traversing the sky dissipated upon reaching them as if hitting an invisible wall, as well as the division of the vegetation on the ground, those wide yet numerous pillar-like structures flaunted their existence. The number of segments was immeasurable, their spatial relationship erratic, and their widths too were varied. The sky, divided in that manner, held three things. The first was wind. The atmospheric flows of the mountainous region rose, entwined, gave birth to clouds and then faded away. The second were the waves. Abundant in the sky, glistening waves drifted. Lines not of clouds but of these waves were everywhere, stretching out through the sky outlining the character ˡ. Of the three things in the sky, the last was that which traveled between the clouds and created the waves. Ships. Leaving behind the sound of their wake eight white ships sailed, navigating between the pillars that divided the sky and traveling past the lumbering mountains. The Aerial City Ships, carrying towns and natural parks on their surface segments, drew their shadows together as they descended towards the mountains. The shadows of the group of ships, with two ships lined up in the center and three ships lined up to the left and the right, engulfed themselves in one of the gorges stretching multiple kilometers from head to tail. Each of the ships created waves streaming from the bow into the sky; and carrying the echoes of the break of each wave, they continued on through the heavens. Breaking the waves while advancing through the skies, each ship was connected to the adjacent ships by many thick ropes. Occasionally when the group of ships changed their path slightly the ropes which connected them would be drawn taut and pulled out. The names were inscribed at the bows of the eight ships. First, on each of the ships the name Musashi was written with black characters. Next to this, the ship-names were unsurprisingly also written in black. First Starboard: Shinagawa Second Starboard: Tama Third Starboard: Takao Center Leading: Musashino Center Trailing: Okutama First Port: Asakusa Second Port: Murayama Third Port: Oume The formation of these ships was such that the three ships on the left and right acted as outer hulls to the two in the middle. Reaching a total of eight, these ships sailed through the sky. A sound rang out. The sound was a voice of song. From the graveyard on the surface-segment of Okutamas bow, the echoes of that slow voice sang with a trembling rhythm. Let me pass Let me pass, let me pass. If I follow this narrow path, where will it take me? This narrow path leads to the gods in heaven Your opinion is not needed. You cannot pass through here I have come to celebrate this childs tenth birthday By dedicating these two talismans Going may be easy, but returning is frightening Can I pass despite my fear? The song traversed the air, eventually disappearing. In its place, a new resounding note appeared. Entirely separate from the sound of waves from the ships passage, the consecutive clangor of a bell rang out. Sounding once, twice, thrice, it continued; a chain of unbroken music. However, the clear note of the bell that told the time was overridden by a broadcasted voice. To all citizens: I wish to inform you that in Quasi-Bahamut Class Aerial City ShipMusashi, it is currently 8:30 according to the bell of Musashi Ariadust Academy. The ship is presently withdrawing from the Sagarmatha Corridor and sailing southwest. In the afternoon, we will be docking at the main port of Far East Representative State Mikawa. Once we have entered the hospitable atmosphere, Musashi shall be entering stealth flight and will experience a brief interruption in information services. As such, we wish for your cooperation. Over. The source of the sound and voice was a structure atop Okutama, which was the central-trailing ship. Neighboring each other there stood two long, wooden, three-storey buildings. A metal nameplate was hung up by the entrance to the two structures whose bells were ringing. Musashi Ariadust Academy was written on the nameplate. Between the gate and the school building was the schoolyard and a bridge, which crossed overhead. This bridge was part of a path that led to Musashi Ariadust Academy. The diagonal length of the schoolyard was about 100 meters. The steps of the bridge crossing over the courtyard started from the gate, ascending until they reached a hatch in the second floor of the frontal school building. As the bell that told the time faded away, the voice of a woman came from above the bridge as if she had been waiting for that moment. Okaaaaay. The voice, traveling quite far, flew out towards the school building. Third Year Plum Class. Is everyone here? Several figures stood before Musashi Ariadust Academy, atop the bridge from which the voice had called out. First, by the door a woman stood proud. She was wearing a black light armor-style jersey. Behind her hair, which was cut short, a single blade was strapped onto her back. A longsword, painted-white, rested there. Its hilt was crafted of gleaming metal. The scene the woman was facing consisted of the school building and a group of youths wearing black and white uniforms; some seemed to be human and some were not. The woman faced them with a smile. Thenlets start the physical education lesson! Keeping a modest tone, the teacher spoke to the students gathered atop the bridge. Now then, the rules are simple. She indicated the tip of the group of ships, gesturing towards it with her chin. Are you listening? Now then, Im going to go all out and sprint to the yakuza office at the front of Shinagawa to give them a beating; so I hope everyone can follow along. After getting there itll be the start of the practical lesson; we clear? Hearing the teachers words, a collective Eh? burst from amidst the group of students. The teacher ignored their outburst and smiled. If youre late I might just have you do the early morning classroom clean upand your response? Judge? Judge. In answer, everyone replied with this word, which conveyed their understanding. As they did a tall boy raised his hand. He was wearing an armband on which the words Treasurer: Shirojiro Bertoni were written. Oriotorai-sensei How does physical education relate to Shinagawas yakuza? Does it have anything to do with money? Dont be stupid, Shirojiro. Physical education has to do with exercise, right? And beating people up is an exercise! Its really quite a serious problem if you cant grasp a simple analogy like that. A figure clad in a female uniform tugged on Shirojiros sleeve. The long-haired girl (who was wearing an armband on which the words Treasurers Assistant: Heidi Augesvarer were written) spoke thusly, smiling all the while: You know, Shiro-kun, Oriotorai-sensei was recently assigned a solitary house up on the surface. But as she was celebrating wildly, her land was bought up and she was sent to the bottom level. This led to her indulging in alcohol; and then she got violent, and then she put a crack in the wall, and then she was seriously reprimanded by the teachers department In short, everything after the middle of that story was entirely her fault, butkeeping in mind her original intentions, Im thinking this is about revenge. Its not revenge. Its just that I got kind of irritated, so Im returning the favor. Thats the same thing! Everyone clamored, but Oriotorai-sensei did not seem to even care. Taking the longsword and its sheath from her back and into her hands, she clasped it to her side. She then rubbed the emblem of the brand name IZUMO which was inlaid on the sheaths surface, before resting her fingers on the hilt which had a slightly twisted design due to IZUMOs unique styling which emphasized the swords cutting ability. Is somebody absent? Theres no helping with Miriam Poqou Besides her, Azumas finally going to return at noon today; but as for other absentees Hearing the implied question, the group looked around at each others faces. Having done this, a golden-haired girl wearing a black triangular hat spoke. She was wearing an armband on which the words Third Special Duty: Margot Naito were written. As the six golden wings on her back were swaying in the wind, she said this: As far as Nai-chan can see, Seijun and the chancellor arent here. In response the girl with black wings whom Naito was hugging, Fourth Special Duty: Malga Naruze shook her head. Masazumi is going to Tamas Elementary Academy as an instructor, and in the afternoon shes going to accompany President Sakai to Mikawa; so she should have an excused absence for today. As for the chancellor I dont know about Toori. Mmm, then is there anybody here who knows whats going on with our Impossible Toori? Hearing her ask this, the class turned to look at a single person. Standing further behind and on the steps below, a girl with brown wavy hair folded her arms as her mouth formed a bow-shaped smile. Ufu~ Everyone! So you want to hear about my foolish brother Toori that much? Of course you do, dont you? I mean, hes Musashis chancellor and student council president, isnt he? Ufu~ But I wont tell you anything! Huh?! Everyone exclaimed, confused. The girl nodded meaningfully. Because around eight in the morning when I woke up, hed already left! You wake up really late for someone so lively, you know! Ehe~ Its all right, my make-up was done; so I, Belle Flore Aoi, am making clear just how much composure I have in the morning. But that foolish brother of mine, waking up early and leaving without making my breakfast Oh how splendid it would be if at his judgement for the afterlife hes struck by a foul ball ruling by the umpire and drops down to hell! After all, its about time the world ends from the Apocalypse! Umm, Kimi-chan? At Naitos call, Kimi turned around. Her eyebrows were slightly raised. Margotnot that name, you know? Aoi Kimia name like that sounds just like raw yolk, so its like the kind of name youd give to something your dog ate and excreted. With that in mind call me Belle Flore, alright? Nai-chan is just wondering, butwasnt it Josephine three days ago? Nakamura-san who lives three houses over named her dog Josephine, so it isnt Josephine; at least, not anymore! With the enjoyment of an old person, that woman has a cute hobby of attaching a collar with long and soft-looking fur to that animal just like a little girl and training it while its nude! Its frustrating just thinking about it; but next time shell let me give it a hug, you know!? Wait a moment, arent I the underdog like this!? I wonder~ Naito said, though she had been grabbed by the collar and was being shaken back and forth by Kimi. As this was going on, Oriotorai was silently adding check-marks to the attendance record she had taken out from her jerseys bosom. Then, Toori islate and unexcused? Even though hes the student council president and chancellor? This wont do at all Hearing her speak, everyone smiled helplessly. Some voices went, W-well Oriotorai turned to face the class as they began to make excuses on his behalf, responding with a wry smile. Well, yeah. Itd be dangerous if Musashis chancellor were to get a hold of himself Theres a reason for him being like that, after all. After sweeping her gaze about and looking around her, she spoke. Well, this is troublesome. Even though the Divine States below us used to be ours, its now under the provisional rule of the other countries; and the former residents are being chased into the Far East residency area I cant believe that all thats left under the Divine States control is this ship, Musashi. Oriotorai slowly uttered these words, looking up towards the sky. the Harmonic Divine States, which fell from the Harmonic World in the Destruction of the Harmonic World roughly a hundred and sixty years ago, merged with the Divine States leaving cracks in between. After the Harmonic Unification War, this unified territory was in effect completely occupied by the countries that had come from the Harmonic Divine States; and the name of our island, the Divine States, was even changed to the name Far East. Oriotorai looked up at the clouds drifting through the sky, which was dotted with numerous pillar-shaped spaces like holes in a piece of cloth. Listening to her speak, the class tensed slightly. However, Oriotorai continued to pour out a stream of words. At the time there was a treaty which stated that the countries of the Harmonic Divine States could not take military or political control. With this in mind, these countries established the Union of the Testament. They formed an academic institution, the Academy, which in turn acts as a military and governmental facility. Using this loophole they took our land. Thats why the principal countries currently hold the Academy as the most important governmental and military facility under the regulations of the Testament Union. In this way, they provisionally occupied the Far East dividing it amongst themselves. Making use of the monarchs who had been placed under their control, they reenacted the original war over the land as a battle between the students of the different Academies. This was not all. Kept separate from the Far East residency area which was prepared by the provisionally controlled territories and countries on the ground, Musashi is the only acknowledged territory of the Far East. Even so, were still under the Testament Unions surveillance. Anyway, as for the Far East Academys chancellor and student council president She meant to continue, but she was interrupted. They picked the least powerful and the least able person from our Academy to fulfill that role. Someone like Toori. They even went as far as to give him a nickname like Impossible. Their reasoning for doing this was: The fact that a powerful leader is not required is proof that the Far East is peaceful. Hurling those words out was a boy wearing glasses. He was wearing an armband on which the words Secretary: Neshinbara Toussaint were written. Closing a torii-gate signframe whose display had been opened up in the air, he went on. Its been like this for a hundred and sixty years. Because the Far East has avoided being targeted by the assorted nations by citing its mistakes as an excuse, weve always kept our heads down, cooperated, and paid our way. As such, even though weve become the Far Easts base of operations our powers in severe disarray because we are always moving. In other words, Musashi cant do anything. In any case, even though the students of the other countries dont have an upper-age limit, the Far Easts students graduate at 18and if youre above that age, you cant participate in the government or military anymore. Its often said in the Far East that the students are the privileged class. And the countries of the Testament Union have a saying: Those who are not students are hardly people, right? Hearing Neshinbara speak so venomously, voices of protest emerged from the class. A boy in the middle brought some packet snacks to his mouth. He was wearing a nametag on which the name Ohiroshiki was written. I cant help but wonder, isnt saying something like that rather dangerous? Its all right. Neshinbara said. The Testament Unions gods of war fly around the ship to observe us, but they dont have the time to pick up on our voices one by one. Also were about to enter into Mikawa which is governed by the ruler of the Far East and the owner of Musashi, Lord Matsudaira Motonobu. Mikawas under the Testament Unions observation; but theyve half-seceded from the Testament Union and theyve allied with P.A. Oda, whore openly hostile towards the Testament Union So while were around Mikawa, the Testament Union cant afford to move carelessly. Theres nothing to worry about. Ehhhh, youre so mature. But this time its not just Tres Espa?a whore observing Mikawa; its said that K.P.A. Italias Pope Chancellor has come to check on a new model of his armament of mass destruction, the Logismoi plo. Please have a little carejust a little is fine, though. Oriotorai said, the corner of her mouth curved into a smile. Facing her, Neshinbara spread his arms outward exaggeratedly and bowed deeply. Seeing this, everyone breathed in But, well Oriotorai muttered softly. A smile on her face, she cocked her head. This countrys been suppressed in this way, butdo you all know your plans for the future? Hearing her ask this, everyone remained silent. Oriotorai did not ask any further, as if the silence itself was an answer. Theyre all third years already. Around this time next year, theyll probably be somewhere thatll answer that question for me. The worlds getting pretty noisy nowadays. The history book of prophecy, the Testament, hasnt been completely reenacted; and with the end of its descriptions coming up with the Peace of Westphalia, its being said that were probably facing the Apocalypse in which the world will end. Everyone knows that the ley lines are riddled with chaos, and phenomena are occurring everywhere Things like the M.H.R.R.s Pied Piper Disappearances or Sviet Rus Null Lands. The students who were battle-able spell users as well as the students of certain lineages hardened their expressions. There had been incidents where they had been deployed to exorcise monsters born from the disturbance of the ley lines, and they had detailed information concerning these phenomena. Everyone lived a normal everyday-life, but occasionally a question that set them off would find its way among them. This was the question. If the world is to end this year, what will our way forward be? right? As she said this, Oriotorai re-stopped the parts fixing the hilt to the base of the sheath. Well, its troublesome to think about; but thingsll be fine if we keep gathering points. Well eventually know whatll happen to the world, so until then do what you want. You feel that way too, Miss? Its troublesome that were being suppressed, but do what you see fit. A puzzled expression on her face, Naruze inquired this of Oriotorai. Listening to her question, Oriotorai looked at the sky. Thats right Well Oriotorai smiled slightly; and after a little while, she spoke again. Personally, Im thinking about how I once thought of dying. Thats something from a while ago, though. Returning her gaze to the class which stood before her, Oriotorais smile grew a little wider. Well, these kids will understand the pain of being in that place. She nodded to herself before lowering her stance. Well then. She looked at those who had reacted instantly upon seeing her movements. Alright then; if you have skills in battle, youre going to have to come with me. So follow me; and even if just a little, be ready to die. The rules are simple: if youre able to hit me with an attack before I reach the office She continued. Ill give you five more attendance checks. Do you understand? Youll be able to skip class five times. Hearing these last few words, the expression on the classs faces shifted. Having heard these two words, five times, everyone whispered to each other. In other words, well be able to skip five times in the morning? If thats the case The classs hopes were on the rise. A boy raised his hand to draw Oriotorais attention. He was wearing an armband on which the words First Special Duty: Tenzou Crossunite were written. His hat pulled low such that it covered his eyes, he spoke together with the flying half-dragon Second Special Duty: Kiyonari Urquiaga who stood next to him. Miss, having the attack hit and not graze should be fine, should it not? Well, well, the battle-types are thorough arent they? But yes; theres nothing particularly wrong with that, you know? I dont care about your methods either. Hearing this, Urquiaga folded his arms. With his dragon-eyes, he looked down to Tenzou. Did you hear that? This female teacher said that its fine no matter what we do, Tenzou. Is it fine if I use my power of imagination? Judge. I heard her too. But, putting aside the story Auge-dono told us earlier, I nearly touched that female teachers butt the other day; and she managed to start a disturbance that removed the floor of the residential area all by herself. Hmph. Tenzou, even when faced with reality the power of imagination is unmatched. That a ninja like you has not noticed that is regretful. I understand. Then, um, Oriotorai-sensei, no matter where we touch or grope your parts we wont have points deducted, right? Rather than that, we should get something like bonus points forspecific areas. Ahaha, you two want to die before the lesson even starts, right? Saying those words with her eyes narrowed, Oriotorai stuck her tongue out. Well then. Eh? Faster than anyone could react, Oriotorai jumped. It was a backwards leap. Oriotorai jumped, sending her figure in its black jersey flying horizontally over the stairs that went down from the bridge and all the way to the tip of Okutama. Her destination was the path below the stairs, which exited the second schoolyard and headed towards the bow. This was the road that led to starboard, passing through the middle of the natural gardens which split to the left and right due to the large wind tunnels used for air flow within the ship. The central-starboard passage, known as Remorse Way. Ten years ago, the road was given this name after Musashis Great Renovation. Oriotorai knew why people had started calling it this name. There was a stone plate in one of the shoulders on the right of the road, close to the entrance of the passage. It was a stone plate decorated with flowers, about 50 centimeters in height. One sentence was engraved onto its surface: 1638 All those who reside in Musashi pray for the girl Horizon As happiness in her next life. Horizon, huh? For those kids, thats definitely the name that became the beginning of everything As she muttered, she looked towards the bridge. From her perspective it was rotating upwards at a furious pace. For an instant she caught sight of her class. Everyone atop the bridge had hesitated for an instant, unable to react. Naive. If there were a cannon strike from an opposing battleship they would have died. Were they aware of this? Voices were spilling out from the bridge, audibly the start of a single word. Sh Oriotorai heard their voices. They had most likely started to say the word shit. Were they regretful? Itd be fine if they were. Having been outwitted, theyd have to be. So I thought. I thought of the current Musashis chancellors officers and the members of the student council. Musashi Ariadust Academy: Student Representative Layout Chancellors Officers: Chancellor: Aoi Toori Vice Chancellor: N/A 1st Special Duty (Intelligence): Tenzou Crossunite 2nd Special Duty (Judgment): Kiyonari Urquiaga 3rd Special Duty (Field Operation): Margot Naito 4th Special Duty (Field Operation): Malga Naruze 5th Special Duty (Field Operation): Nate Mitotsudaira 6th Special Duty (Field Operation): Naomasa Student Council: President: Aoi Toori Vice President: Honda Masazumi Treasurer: Shirojiro Bertoni Treasurers Assistant: Heidi Augesvarer Secretary: Toussaint Neshinbara There were people who werent here, or simply absent. Yet in general, all things strange had been gathered before her. And they werent the only ones. They were all brimming with great things. Interesting, she thought, smiling. And as she smiled, the students leaped from atop the bridge. Chase her!! Everyone currently on the decks of all the ships could hear the cacophony. Gunshots, the clashing of swords, and the sound of metal and destruction reached them from the central-trailing shipOkutama. Theyre moving through Remorse Way, heading to the bow! The din continued to move; and from the point of view of the watchmen who kept watch for danger from every ship, the source of the sound was traveling from the starboard of Okutama to the second starboard shipTama. Because of this, the residents of the main deck on the port side of Okutama heaved a sigh of relief and started to prepare for the afternoons work; and the residents of the third starboard shipTakaogave three cheers from the front edge of the deck where they could be seen by the people of the second starboard shipTama. Seeing this, Tamas residents were firing curse and attack spells attempting to hit the people shouting Banzai! on Takao. Were screwed! With these simple thoughts in mind the shopkeepers boarded up the entrances to their stores, closing the shutters in an effort to protect the shops. Depending on the shop in question, there were some protective barriers that had been erected using a spell. Though all this was going on, a section of the shopping district remained open. Well, this happens all the time Im just praying that they dont go down this route. If they do though, Im going to have a breakdown. Well, we played around like this too. In fact, so did the generation before us. If this continues to happen, itll be Musashis prided tradition! Thinking this, the shopkeepers gathered. They hid their invoices away in the darkest corners of the deepest counters, dealing with the coming problems by running away. Having done this, they started to gamble. They were betting on the winner of the days lesson. Even so, that teacher is apocalyptically strong in athletics. Shes a tester for IZUMO, isnt she? Judge, and theyre also without a vice chancellor of the chancellors officers so theyre missing a spearhead to their attacks. Putting that aside, think about how all the all-on-ones have gone. They havent been able to hit her. Not even once. Wellthey almost got her last roundthat was just a shame. Mmmm, the shopkeepers mumbled. As the source of the tumult continued its approach from Okutama, each of them wrote their choice on a piece of note paper and handed it to the bookkeeper. Many gatherings of that kind had sprung to life within the town. But in the center of the town a store stayed open, utterly still in this bustle of activity. It was a caf on the second starboard ship, tucked into an alley near the center-point of Tamas surface. Two signs were set up in front of the bakery. One had the words shopkeeper making a delivery, and the other had the words open for business. Another sign hung above the door, a sign painted with the name, Blue Thunder. There were no customers in the shop, but a silhouette stood behind the counter. This silhouette faced the street, her gaze forming a perpendicular angle with the lines of the road. It was a white-haired female doll, just about the size of a human. Her model had skin that was principally constructed of biological parts, all synthesized from the same constituents as human flesh. The majority of her joints were encased in black elastic composites. Occasionally, her two shoulders and chest would rise and fall as she breathed. She was a doll that moved autonomously, an automaton. Behind the counter of Blue Thunder the female automaton stood there in an apron, with her head lowered slightly. She placed baked bread upon the shelf behind her; she didnt spare the road a glance. However, her face suddenly turned towards the back of the store. An oven used for baking bread stood there, and above it a kitchen counter which held a stove that used the excess heat. The automaton moved her gaze towards the kitchen counter and the cooking equipment next to it. Continuing to face that direction, she stopped moving as if she had taken interest. From the path, the numerous footfalls of a group walking briskly and the sound of their voices could be heard. Weve got to hurry up and get back, it looks like theyre comin this way. The town carpenter wont be able to stop laughing. If were being worked at a pace where we die from overworking, were not going to have the opportunity to use our money even if we get paid, yknow. But at your place, that part-time working automaton P-01s was it? Cant it be sensible and close the shop? Were not gonna close, ya know. Im a former samurai, so closin shop durin business hours is kinda embarrassin. That child understands this too. Even at this kinda time, shes waitin for people comin to eat their breakfast. The approaching voice said. All of you, it still seems rare to me; but that childs been comin to this shop every mornin for a year, and Im renowned for openin early in da mornin. I was pretty surprised when that child stood outside our door; and outside of da name P-01s she didnt know anythin, and she had no shelter so it was pretty troublin, but well Im glad I hired her. Shes got spirit. Anyway, recently I havent even had to check da mornings repertoire. Spirit doesnt have anythin to do with an automaton, right? They dont have things like feelings, after all At that point, the voices stopped. This was because the row of figures had come to the front of the store. Within the crowd a middle-aged woman, the owner of the store, turned to a few of the people of the crowd as they continued to pass by. A smile hovered at the corner of her mouth. Shes my pride and joy. Now Ive even started ta think about my own repertoire. Even if I put that on da menu in da future, I wont be servin that to any noisy people, yknow? Judge, thatd be horrible. Still laughing, the men and women left. The female shopkeeper entered the shadow of the store. Really, even though workers are supposed tbe equal. Its not a big deal, right P-01s? Hearing her question, the automaton returned her gaze and a nod. The shopkeeper across from her placed her hands on her hips and sighed. Well, dont worry about the noise. Then I wont be closin da store, but Ill have ta bring in the sign out in front and throw out da water. When the dins all over and I can take a breath, you can head home. You can take as much of the baked bread as ya want. Why dont ya bake it a little more in the oven? With that said, the automaton nodded slightly. Her gaze moved slightly, but not to look away from the shopkeeper. The kitchen? Having been asked this, the automaton returned her gaze after a short while and nodded. In response, the shopkeeper put a hand to her hips and sighed. You memorized my repertoire; so when ya think about what ta make yerself, it was always somethin plain, and there were a lot of failures, butwell, the basicsre important. Judge. The automaton said softly. She continued to speak with an emotionless voice. To increase the repeatability of Shopkeeper-samas work, around one year is needed. Speaking about the current situation, other than being asked Didnt you put your heart into it? by the customers, there are no problems. Currently, P-01s is in the midst of researching her original breakfast; but as a result of the desired product being unclear, P-01s is in the midst of pondering to which level she should investigate. If thats the case, then just do it till yer satisfied. The depths of egg fryin are pretty deep after all. The shopkeeper laughed a little. Sticking her hand out towards the automatons head, she patted it as if mussing her hair. A child who does their work seriously is a good child When yer done, make one portion just like we always did in practice. Yer an automaton, but yer type needs food after all. Judge, the automaton nodded. Immediately after, a voice tinged with nervousness could be heard from the stern of the ship. Th-theyve finally come The second starboard shipTamahad a town of stone and a natural garden on its surface. Because the Tourist Destination Tama signposts standing everywhere in town displayed this message in foreign languages, there were many European faces amongst the crowds peering out at the clamor from the windows. All of those who lived on the surface below had turned their gazes upwards. They stared, all eyes reaching out to look over the wooden, thatch, and stone roofs of varying heights. There, at a place which could be said to be above their heads, the mayhem ran. The noise cut through them without warning. Firstly, a cluster of light burst forth from above a commercial street at the port-side. ? Everyone peering out from inside their houses saw a storm of bullets, arrows of light, and an attack that looked like a wall of linked lasers. The stationery shops owner muttered while closing the armored door to his shop. Rapidly firing unblessed shots, huh? Theyre all using the same kind of spell. On the roofs where theres a direct line to the target, then thats more than enough and theres no wastage eitherthat is, if they were trying to hit a normal opponent. The opponent. Chased by the barrage of flying light, the silhouette of their opponent ran atop the rooftops. It was a woman. She had readied her sword before her chest as she ran, wielding her sheath in her other hand. ! She took the chasing light and bullets head on, cutting them out of the air and deflecting them away. She continued to run on the roof even as she was facing backwards. Despite this, she sprinted in a special manner. Because she was focusing on stepping onto support pillars or building rafters and jumping off them, she did not accidentally send any debris flying. This was not all. She was dodging as she moved. She continued to evade as she dealt with the attacks flying at her. The roofs of the towns central shopping street were already tens of meters in length, but her speed as she sprinted did not fall in the slightest. It even seemed that she was increasing her speed each time she was attacked. The people chasing her were also going all out. One of them was using their teammates fire to hide and take cover, directly attacking the woman with a longsword. Some of them traveled a straight line across the rooftops, co-operating with the ranged team behind them. And finally the last few circled around the eaves of the first floor, showing themselves and serving to distract the woman from the shots coming from behind. However, all of their attacks were deflected and crushed by her sheath and spinning hilt. Hup! There were also those who had been blown away by kicks. Because of the whirl of speed and the multiple attacks, not to mention the sound, the dodging and the parrying, the wind howled with a violent ardor. The resonating sound of clashing metal set the windows of the houses shaking. From time to time an especially vicious attack would crash through the air, making it rumble like thunder. The tremors shook the houses pillars; and even the ground was made to quake. The adornments were all the color of light. The refracted light turned to spray and scattered in each and every direction, the white fragments tearing through the air. Everything drove past. Yet even though the sound and speed and light took on the Doppler effect as they distanced themselves, they did not lose their power. Suddenly, the woman with the longsword called out: Hey! Adele and Hassan got knocked out! At her voices destination two figures had fallen atop the shopping streets thatched roofs. There were two people who had fallen face-flat in a position, their breathing erratic: A girl with glasses who held a white spear with a blunted tip, and a boy with a turban wrapped about his head. The boy with glasses who was a part of the group running along the rooftops spoke: Itoken-kun! Go with Nenji-kun to rescue them! As he spoke these words a figure flew out from the midst of the group. He just looked like a nude man with a muscular body; but the black bat wings on his back were the proof of his status as a member of the Nightmare Races: a spiritual being. He was an incubus. The bald man raised his hand. Good morning! Im not just some weird guy! I am called Itou Kenji, an incubus of perversity! My apologies for this impoliteness, everyone! Everyone passing ahead flashed him half a glance, but they paid him no mind. A hemispherical object about a meter in diameter separated from the group, exiting from in between them. The object was in fact a scarlet colored, translucent sticky body. Black sensory parts were stuck to the upper portion of its front, forming eyebrows, eyes, and a mouth. It chased after Itoken, who was moving forward on his tiptoes with one hand on his waist, approaching the two people who had fallen on the opposite roof. Itoken raised his hand, waving to the creature who was coming up alongside him. Hey! Nenji-kun, you look as beautiful and lively as ever today, with your stickiness and transparency! Youre just so sticky! The sticky-bodied Nenji said, raising his sensory organ eyebrows: Mm. This time, were supposed to save someone arent we? If so, then this is my spec Nenji was stepped on by the girl with the nametag Aoi Kimi. She was slower than the others, and had come running from the back. Ah. Ahead, chasing after Oriotorai were the close combat specialists and point-blank marksmanship specialists. Among the spell users who trailed behind, there were many who werent athletic. As such, they were slow. There were figures other than Kimi who could be seen; but all of them were heading past, Kimi included. Ufufu~, Im sorry, Nenji! Im really sorry. Yes, Im serious! Im always serious, you know!! A girl who was running down the street by herself shouted at Kimi, who had raised her voice at Nenji. She shook her voluminous silver hair. Kimi, please be a little more sincere when you apologize. Ladies sho Ehehe~, you scolding demon girl. But still, Mitotsudaira, why are you running on the ground? Shouldnt you just go smash with those chains you always use? This area is my territory, you know!? Youre rampaging throughout Really! My, my, the female knight who cant defeat our teacher is barking like a wolf! Youre like a heavy-tank class after all. Kimis voice and Mitotsudairas retort were immediately lost in the distance because of the Doppler effect. Left behind them was Itoken, who was raising his hand 90 degrees to wave to everybody; and Nenji, who was splattered all over the rooftop. When Itoken (who was waving his hand to everybody) looked at Nenji, the splattered scarlet colored stickiness was slowly crawling and gathering back together. Telepathy, interrupting at intervals, spoke in Nenjis voice: He, hehe, that was pretty dangerous Nenji-kun! You seem like a man with a lot of spirit; but if we compare this to a game youre a slime with nothing but three hit points, so you cant be reckless, you know!? Mmmm, I had taken a tight defensive position, though Defensive? Like this The reformed Nenji showed his defensive posture After a little while, Itoken (who had knelt down) placed his hand on what seemed to be Nenjis shoulders. Yeah, Nenji muttered. Theres always tomorrow A voice resounded from the other side of the row of rooftops, near the bow. Everyone who was chasing after Oriotorai had set something up. The people who had set something up were the close combat specialists who made up the vanguard. The location was at Tamas bow on a roof in the business area, which was at a place slightly removed from one of the rows of houses in the residential area. To the left and right of the roof, tall buildings of major businesses lined up. That was their aim. If the walls on the left and right were tall enough, then they would be able to restrict the space she had to dodge left and right. While sprinting through the valley-like roof of one structure and passing the walls of buildings left and right, everyone thought this: They had to hurry. This was because they were just about to finish running through the second starboard shipTama. If they exited the area they were running through now, the business area where the industries reside, they would be jumping off of the bow and towards the outside. Outside the ship, on the other side of the bow would be the first starboard shipsShinagawasstern. The upper section of Shinagawa is the cargo area; so all that was there were wooden large-scale cargo containers, all lined up. Their destination was the yakuza office in a small residential area, which was situated at the deck by the bow. The road there was made up of the roof of the cargo containers. It was a completely flat area, with no hint of an obstacle. If they entered Shinagawa, chasing her would become difficult. Therefore What everybody thought after those words was the same. Its about time we bring the fight to her. And, the first to move was him. I will go! In the midst of running, Tenzou shouted, issuing his challenge. Oriotorai whistled shortly in response. I thought that it would be you to come first. Hearing her voice, Tenzou gave a short answer. Judge! The running Tenzou thought this: Indeed, this is my area of expertise! Oriotorai is currently sprinting in a straight line over the rooftops, which has bad footing. Vaulting over chimneys, things sticking out of the roof and various other structures, her speed did not drop in the slightest even as she flew over the rooftops. Faced with that, I cannot do the same. A womans speed drops when she jumps over an obstacle; but if a man tries to speed up while doing so, his feet will be caught by the unsteady roof. However, I am a ninja. I chose to practice moving through treacherous roads during our lessons; and when Musashi entered port in a mountainous territory, I was trained to run across mountains in addition to survival training. I knew that I would be the first to catch up to Oriotorai in this kind of situation. I have to lower her speed here, or she will gain an irreversible advantage. Therefore, I must hasten forth. Simple slashes of the sword have already been deflectedeven gunshots have been sliced out of the air. If I am to strike, it will have to be a serious blow. The ninja who specializes in treacherous roads follows a substyle from the school rules created by the English. Battle type (Style): Close-quarter-combat ninjutsu user (Ninja Forcer), Tenzou! Hey now, when a ninja starts shouting, whats wrong with the world? I dont care. Take this! As he shouted, Tenzou increased his speed. The distance from him to the running Oriotorai was roughly fifteen meters. On the roof between them, Tenzou ran in a low posture as if he was scaling a wall. He went. He approached her. Oriotorais weapon is a longsword. Its not a weapon thats made to attack in a position where one is running backwards. No matter the circumstances, it is especially difficult for long objects to attack low places. Because the swords trajectory is curved, it cannot reach low places. If she tries to have it reach a low position, drop her waist and bend forward, her sword will hit the roof, and in that position she will no longer be able to run backwards. Therefore to move in a way so as to counter the use of a longsword, I have to take a low position. Before his eyes, Oriotorai drew the longsword on her back with her right hand, but it was still in its sheath. As might be expected, it seemed that she did not want to smash the naked blade into her students. Shes a good teacher, Tenzou thought. She occasionally causes violent incidents, but she will not attack me. Someone who keeps things safe is a good teacher. Dont ask me if she isnt actually like that, though. In any case, Tenzou calculated their speeds. He thought of the current speed of approach and the speed at which Oriotorai would smash him with her sword. The trajectory, the position and distance came together instantaneously. Because Im low His thoughts screamed a warning signal. !? My speed is more than enough. My method of shortening the distance and the number of steps Im taking are optimal. I can hammer in an attack while standing up. But, after that I cant. I cant block the combination thats already headed my way! Just before, when she placed her hand on the longswords hilt, she had started a series of movements. As she stretched her right arm upward, her right knee had been raised. In the midst of her running movements, it was a movement that nearly escaped his eyes; but she appeared to slide her right butt forward, pulling her waist in so she could move into the next movement. He could predict it. Oriotorais next movement will bring her outstretched right foot downward, as if pounding with a hammer. At the same time, she will swing her longsword down into me. However with her right foot, which will have been drilled into the roof, she will forcefully jump backward. Before the longsword can strike the roof, Oriotorai will perform a large bound backwards. The conclusion: Unable to dodge the blow, Tenzou will be smashed from above becoming a on the ground. If things go poorly, he will be buried in the straw of the roof. An instant. Oriotorais longsword burst up in an upward-arc. It came. Therefore Tenzou shouted: Go, Uqui-dono! Yeah! This response came from above. A shadow flitted down towards the area above Oriotorai, who had already swung her sword. The shadow was large, and it had two horns. The half-dragon Urquiaga had jumped from the roof of the adjacent building. Heh! Oriotorai raised a voice of admiration. I see, she thought. When Tenzou darted in first, he shouted his self-introduction to divert my attention away from Urquiaga who was climbing the wall next to him. It was a feint. This combination was important. It is essential to think of a strategy when fighting against an opponent who cannot be beaten with brute force. A teacher must impart this knowledge to her students. They also have to be taught that there are opponents that will not be defeated with a small feint. ! Therefore, Oriotorai moved. Urquiaga, flying in towards the area above Oriotorais head, was in the middle of a movement that spanned but an instant. I am a flying half-dragon. I can accelerate and fly for short periods because of my wings. Therefore, after Tenzou jumped in I kept my body low and flew to the roof of the adjacent houses from behind the others. From there I jumped to the roof above the tall walls in one motion. My attack is a power dive from outside Oriotorais field of vision. My weapons are my own two hands. My half-dragon arms are wrapped in scales and shell. Purely because of this, they can be used as striking weapons. Though there are several pieces of equipment attached to my waist, I will not use them. Bringing her longsword down, Oriotorai spoke in a native language that could be processed at high speed. Youre not gonna use the things on your waist!? The Inquisition starter kit isnt meant to be wielded against those who arent heretics of the Tsirhc religion!! Urquiagas family descended from a line of Tres Espa?a inquisitors. They had been well established locally, but they were no longer able to support themselves because of over-hunting. Also, the history recreation of the Protestant Reformation had started in his grandparents generation; so they closed shop and came to Musashi. Now his parents were making and selling bedclothes in Oumes third underground floor. Custom-made beds had become part of his familys repertoire, and had become popular amongst a portion of people. The type of people who would say: The restraints should be tight. Therefore Urquiaga also thought that he wanted to perform the job that passed his ancestors techniques down until now, like his parents. He chose to take Catholic Inquisition classes in the afternoon. Because of this, he always kept equipment suited for that purpose on his person. Those were tools for interrogation, for fighting with people who gazed with hostility upon the Inquisition. They were weapons with which he performed his duties. However, this was not the time to use these particular tools. This was because heretics and people of different faiths were different. Heretics were people who were of the Tsirhc religion, which was synonymous to the Catholics. However, they twisted the teachings of the Tsirhc religion and spread them. In other words, people who could not be saved. On the contrary, people of different faiths were people who were not of the Tsirhc religion but were of another one; but because of that They were people who could probably be saved were they to know the true teachings. Oriotorai being a resident of Musashi had a western name. However, other than her eyes being blue her appearance and way of life was as a person of Musashi. Her religion was Shinto, so she comes under the category of people of different faith. Therefore I cannot punch a Musician of Shinto as an Inquisitor! As such, I shall deal you a personal strike! Thats impossible! Those words came. Impossible!? Hearing this line, a question danced through Urquiagas mind. Oriotorai is swinging her sword right now. Her right hand already passed by under me, caught up in a one-handed strike. It was close. The timing to strike is to drift downwards, right behind the passage of her sword. I am of a winged race so Im able to do this because I applied slight adjustments to my flight path, which I am capable of. In response, Oriotorai can no longer take any movements to stop the movements of her sword. Because shes flowing from that one strike into jumping backward, shell destroy her balance if she performs any other movements. Therefore, Oriotorais attacks will no longer hit me. Despite this, an attack found its mark. !? Urquiaga, looking down at Oriotorai, took a strike to his outstretched dragon face. Tch! Losing control of his airborne position, he was blown away. Why did Urquiaga get blown away? Tenzous eyes saw the reason why. It was the sheath. While swinging her longsword with her right hand, she released the sheaths clasp. The sheath sliding off the blade like it was a rail effectively extended the reach of the longsword. Guh! Grunting in pain, Urquiaga vanished to the rear. Tenzou watched. He saw that Oriotorai was biting the strap of the sheath with her mouth. The strap was pulled back by a twist of her neck. The sheath returned. With the sheath in its place again, the longsword was now headed in a trajectory that would slice into him. My weapon is a tant held at the back of my waist. I bought one of the Hankou brand, because I prioritized the thickness of the blade. However, the grip I use is a wooden hilt of the Shirasago brand. Its more familiar to my hand; and the grip, its original material dyed black, is coated with matte so it doesnt reflect any light in the nights darkness. It was an important piece to Tenzou. He drew it, holding it in a backhand draw with his right hand. Whilst he swung it upwards, he also brought his left hand to the hilt holding it on the pommel. However, he did not thrust it towards Oriotorai. Nori-dono! As he cried out, Tenzou changed his stance such that he passed his tant up above his head, dropping his hip. If he dropped his position in order to forcibly erase all forward velocity, his stance would defend him from attacks coming from above. He planned to receive Oriotorais blade and endure it. And as he withstood it Quickly! A presence came. A presence from the rear, bursting out from behind his back. Oriotorai saw. She saw that a boy suddenly came flying out from behind Tenzou. If he was behind Tenzou, then his silhouette should have been seen. The reason that he had not been visible was A ninja technique!? Ninja techniques are a ninjas special physical techniques. Skills like moving noiselessly and controlling visual information were specialized for use in stealth activities. Categorized within these techniques was the ability used in the protection of VIPs. Namely, the ability to sever any indication of a VIPs presence. That was what Tenzou had used. Oriotorai shouted the name of the spiky-haired boy in a loose-fitting uniform, who had leaped out from behind Tenzou. Noriki was the actual threat!? You dont have to say it out loud if you get it. The boy Noriki closed the distance in a heartbeat. At the same time, my longswords sheath hammered into Tenzous tant. The feeling which was sent into my hand was lukewarm, as if my sword had sunk into mud. This was because Tenzou had instantly sunk his body downwards to absorb the shock. Because of this, the sword did not bounce back and it did not immediately return to my hands. My longsword is an important weapon. If I lose it, many troublesome things will happen before I reach Shinagawa. In other words, my students. I cannot let go. However, precisely because of this, Ive allowed Noriki to approach. To my eyes, Norikis eyes were as always slightly tensed, and he was expressionless as he dashed in. He was always a child whom I could never completely understand; but Im more than satisfied if he understands teamwork. Norikis weapons were his fists. His right side was pulled back, the palm of his clenched fist facing upwards. The reason his left shoulder was slightly sticking out was because he planned to thunder his right fist straight forward, aided by the recoil of his left shoulder being forced back. Norikis attack would come immediately after this, the instant I step down with my right foot. In order to withdraw my sword on the spot, just after swinging it down, Ill have to bring my right foot down to act as an anchor. Noriki is aiming for that moment. As hes dashing in from a running trajectory, the attack will come from above Tenzou whos crouched down. An attack thatll come from above the longsword Ive slashed downwards. As such, Oriotorai moved to counterattack. Tenzou realized that the load pressing down on his arm, which was set in defense, had suddenly disappeared. What? Looking closely, the reason for the disappearance of his arms burden, the weight of the longsword from above, was simple. Oriotorai had brought her hand away from the hilt of the longsword, despite the fact that it was her only weapon. Eh? The instant this thought rose unbidden from his heart. The hilt of the long sword was spinning, coming to fall down towards him. If the pommel falls downwards, the blade will point upwards. Using Tenzous defensive posture as a fulcrum, the point of the blade will point behind Tenzou slanting upwards. Towards Noriki, who was coming from the back. Most likely at an angle where it would pierce into his chest from below. Damn it! Ugh. Behind me, the sound of Noriki drawing a breath was audible. I heard the sound of Norikis fist being fired. But, because he had punched earlier than scheduled, he could not have driven his fist into Oriotorai. The sound of metal rang out. Oriotorais longsword was punched by Noriki in defense. Still revolving, it was blasted from before my eyes into the air beyond. As Tenzou watched, Oriotorais foot came thundering down. Im done. Tenzou thought this. Oriotorai isnt holding the heavy longsword now. If she does a large bound backwards, shell be able to do it gracefully. Furthermore, because it was punched by Noriki, Oriotorais longsword is flying through the air. Oriotorais leap backwards will take her closer to it. Now, I, whose hip has been dropped, am no longer someone who is able to chase after Oriotorai. I retire here. Feeling the full force of the word regret, Tenzou shouted. Asama-dono!! The trailing group was already moving before Tenzous voice could reach them. This was at the time when Noriki had dashed in towards Oriotorai. Keeping behind Noriki, a single girl was moving. An artificial eye inserted into her left eye socket, the girl with long, black hair to whom the nametag Asama Tomo was attached brought up a bow she had drawn from her back while keeping her body running in a low position. The bow Kataume with Shirasagi brands emblem engraved upon it sprung open in an instant from its thrice-folded state. Its nock tuned itself automatically; but even while it was still deploying Neshinbaras voice flew from within the group she was in: Persona-kun! Give her a lift! A large man at the back of the group responded to his instructions. His upper body was naked and the mans head was covered by a full-face western helmet. He was already carrying a girl whose eyes were covered on his left shoulder. However, he swung his right arm forward and increased his speed. ! Coming up next to Asama whose bow was now readied, his right arm stretched towards her. Following the same exact timing, Asama nodded to Persona-kun once. Bringing her feet onto his arm she flipped her body, jumping to his shoulder. She smiled at the girl who was lowering her eyes as she sat on the left shoulder across from Asama. Um, Suzu-san, Ill be over here. Saying that and dropping her hip, she secured her footing. The girl Asama spoke, her green eye narrowing: Ley line: Link! In Asamas field of vision, Noriki who was running ahead of her had swung his fist towards Oriotorai. Will it work? I dont know. In any case, not once do I remember Oriotorai being hit by one of her students attacks. Its been my responsibility to do so for a year; but at the very least, Oriotorais never been defeated by her students in PE class. Or so the upperclassmen tell me. No matter how much I think about it, rather than a teacher shes a real Amazon! Its somewhat terrifying Taking a breath, Asama regained her composure. Its my turn. Ill use my shrine to perform one of the Divine Musician Techniques Spells! Spell was the name of a technique that controlled something that existed in this world only: Ether, the particle that allowed contradictions and one of the constituents of space. There were several different schools; but the one Asama was using was the Far Easts principal school, Shintos Divine Musician Technique. As her voice rang out, by the collar of Asamas school uniform the right collar of her light armor opened and a figure flew out from inside it. It was a diminutive girl wrapped in a faint crimson light. Her figure was slightly transparent. The girl had a sleepy face; but she mounted Asamas shoulder, dancing lightly by twirling her body and waving her right hand. At the same moment a torii signframe radiating crimson light appeared by Asamas face. Words appeared on the display which was previously blank. Link: Asama Shrine - Mouse: Sakuya Type 01: Confirm. Linked to Asama Shrine. Offering - Prayer - Worship: Processes have been completed by Mouse. Asama Tomo-sama, thank you for using us. Please choose your blessings. Ill be using this with Asamas debt of divine melody as a substitution offering! Hanami I offer up a Divine Prayer for a triple purification of the projectiles frictional retardation, deviation, and impediment as well as a targeting attachment, for a total of four spells! These are the basic spells of the shrine, so activate them without modification! Hearing Asamas words the Mouse who had been called Hanami, the diminutive girl, nodded slightly. Words and a speech bubble appeared by Asamas face. Spell of Divine Melody / Four / Therefore / Substitution / Four / Activate? Yes, Asama nodded. Sucking in a breath, she brought the arrow drawn from her waist to the bow. As substitution Other than being able to receive a long-term blessing at the time of contract, included under Shintos Divine Musician Technique was the technique Loan of Divine Melody which was created through charms and words of power. Now that Asama had decided to use the Loan of Divine Melody, as a condition she must offer things that would make the contracted God rejoice as an activation method. In this manner she is able to gain the effects of her spells. In exchange for the four spells, the offerings Asama chose were these: As two substitutions, I offer up grains at the midday and evening meal! As one substitution, I will dance the kagura for two hours! As one substitution, I will walk and converse with Hanami for two hours! This adds up to a total of four substitutions! Hanami, if this is OK, then grant me my blessings. Yes, yes, the nodding Hanami looked up for an instant. She clapped her hands together, a smile on her face. Yes / Approval granted / Applause / Afterward / Speak / To God / Of the current world. The response came synchronized with the timing of Hanamis claps. Light appeared from Asamas readied arrow. At first, the light was weak. Applause! However, as Hanamis applause continued the amount of light immediately doubled, tripled, and quadrupled; and when the light reached its brightest ! Two vertical torii appeared at the end point of Asamas gaze, the midpoint between Oriotorai and herself. It was the Divine Musician Techniques marksmanship spell. With the upper opening of the torii acting as a crosshair, the arrow locked on to the opponent on the other side of the gate effectively setting a destination for the arrow. Asamas green artificial eye began to sychronise with the targeting crosshair. The automatic-tracking crosshair automatically moved towards the direction that the eye was looking. Artificial eye Konoha has synchronized! In one instant: The green light projected directly from the green eye pierced the double crosshair. Immediately after: Asama-dono! Tenzous shout resounded. Looking forward she could see that Noriki had vaulted over the crouching Tenzou. And beyond them Oriotorai, who had leaped backwards, flipped and grabbed hold of the longsword that had been flying away. Tenzou and the others had failed. Therefore, Asama fired. Go! She let the arrow fly. Along with a sound like water splashing a line of light shot forth, bursting outwards. It was unlike the bullets and arrows and linear spells that everyone had been firing up till this point. Because of the purification of deviation, it was imbued with a tracking spell. Even at the shrine, it was something that was not used unless purging flying or agile monsters. Oriotorai, who was moving ahead of them, was the target of the arrow which had been given a temporary blessing through Asamas use of spells. In addition Asama had fired exactly when Oriotorai was crossing from one roof to another. Today, I will hit! Im a daughter of one of the main pillars of the Musashi shrines, the Asama shrine. My father has a contract with the Shirasago brand, selling Asama goods wholesale to the Academys finance department; so he asked me about the shrines reputation at the Academy. There arent any bad rumors. My grades are fairly good, and Im also the club-president of the tea club. Theres no need for my family to worry about me influencing the shrines reputation for the worse. But my father had a single question. I wonder if you wont hit that teacher even once before you graduate That was the kind of situation I was in. At first I was told not to use this spell on a human; but when he noticed that I had challenged her for the fifth time and had not yet come out on top, he asked me: Eh? Why not? Isnt that weird? I mean, normally if you add a spell itll hit, right? The reason I hadnt hit was because Oriotorais fighting and athletic prowess exceeded that of an Amazons; but making my father understand that a person like that existed was a daunting task. Because of this, I practiced with my father and formed a high-rank contract at the start of this year. Not only does this arrow home in on its target due to my purification, it readjusts its trajectory and other factors when its given the ability to dodge obstacles. I had only reached the level of skill needed to use it in practice a few days ago. This was the first time that Id used this in class with my artificial eye synchronized as well. How do you like this? The arrow of light trailed a line of light and clear sound, darting in towards its prey with a trajectory that made it seem as if it was a fist, not an arrow. In contrast, Oriotorai was currently in the air having jumped from one roof to another. The large leap she had performed just now was meant to send her flying over the road below. Her air time was long, and during it she could not dodge. On the contrary, my arrow has been blessed with high-speed and tracking. Asama saw. She saw that Oriotorai had readied her longsword at her neck, allowing a slight glimpse of the blade from the sheath. Shes going to try to suddenly slice the arrow out of the air? Asama raised her eyebrows slightly. Its impossible! Not only does it track, Ive also given it natural evasiveness by purifying it of impediment so it will curve around all obstacles! Just as Asama had said, the arrow moved such that it twisted around Oriotorais longsword. In response, still keeping the blade in its sheath Oriotorai stuck her sword out vertically, using it as a barrier against the arrow. Yet, it was too late. The arrow wreathed in light had already avoided the longsword, and with a movement that sent it skidding sideways it flitted towards Oriotorai. The reason its aimed at her face was because I, a rather tall individual, shot an unstoppable force from Persona-kuns shoulder; but as might be expected, I felt a slight uneasiness which stemmed from us both being women. However, this was not an opponent who would allow me enough composure to choose a place to target. Ill take care of the healing. Not free, of course. Anyway, Asama thought to herself. I did it, Father. Today, let us have chirashizushi in celebration of sinking the teacher. Because of the substitution blessing I have a limit on my meals during the day; but its fine if we have some ice cream afterward! Asama thought as she followed the arrow with her eyes. She thought of what Oriotorai had been saying before. The Apocalypse. Certainly, reports of the disturbances in the ley lines were coming from shrines everywhere; and the frequency of these reports was also rising. Musashi, which was an aerial cruiser, had a low frequency of phenomena; but on the ground the vanishing of villages because of earthquakes, the birth of islands because of the rise of the earth in the sea, cases of people being spirited away, and the loss of knowledge through the disappearance of thoughts were common occurrences. What bothered me the most was that recently, Father had started saying, Dont talk about this with anyone. This was certainly an order that would come from the head of a shrine; but on the other hand, even with the organized power of all the shrines throughout the Far Easts territory They were lost, unable to figure out a clear method of solving the phenomena that were currently occurring The reason she had strengthened her spell contract was to increase, if only by a little, the power available to her to deal with this. If its possible, Asama thought. If its possible, please let the rumors of the Apocalypse not become reality; at least not before I graduate. When I graduate, Ill search through the shrines network and investigate the phenomena. And now Ive let loose the power that will lead me onwards, to the future. Asama, fists clenched in her heart that was filled with fighting spirit, stared at the arrows destination. She saw that the arrow of light that she had released fragmented on the other side of Oriotorais longsword. A noise rang out, and light burst forth. We did it! Seeing the light and noise, everyone around was cheering; but Asama was the only one to keep her eyes open, and she shouted this: No!! The response was too light! It didnt hit!! Asama cried out. She shook the fingers of the hand that had released the arrow, confirming the feeling that cut through the air. My ice cream!! Why? This question echoed within Asama. It was a spell that blessed arrows to hit. She reserved its use for the most powerful of monsters. Why!? The power of Shinto lost to a Super-Amazon power!? As if answering the cry in Asamas heart, Oriotorai moved. She placed the raised longsword upon her shoulder. Having become visible, her face could be described in one word: unharmed. There was not one injury on her mouth, where a faint smile hovered, or on her cheeks. The next instant she sent her body flying to the roof across the road, the roof of one of the business buildings which made up the business district. Bending her body backwards, Oriotorai took a step and accelerated. Her speed had not dropped in the slightest; Asamas attack did not seem to have had any effect. Why? The moment Asama asked this, having been left behind by Oriotorai everyone jumped towards the roofs of the business area, still perplexed. At that moment Neshinbara, who had caught up from the back, grabbed something out of the air and shouted: It was her hair! Drawing everyones attention as they continued to run, Neshinbara raised his eyebrows. Just now, Oriotorai held her longsword to her neck. That was when she cut her hair slightly. In the same movement she stuck her longsword forwards, restricting the arrows trajectory to a curved one and scattering a part of her own body, her hair, onto the arrows path. In conclusionthe arrow, caught up in the chaff of hair, decided that it had hit her and it lost the techniques power. Hearing this explanation, Asama swallowed her voice with everyone. Neshinbara looked forward. He turned his gaze towards Oriotorai, who was still accelerating. But when we were second years, we couldnt even make her cut her hair. Asama-kun, whats your total capacity of internal-fuel blessing? Ah, it reached thirty-six at the start of the school year. I can use what I used just now another nine times. Mmmm, Asama groaned inwardly. Fundamentally different from charms, which were spell-conductors that could be charged with ether, oral spells like the Loan of Divine Melody expended units of ether fuel such as offerings and blessing in order to activate. Blessing was divided into internal-fuel blessing and external-fuel blessing. Internal-fuel gathered inside oneself through activities like meditation, but external-fuel was stored in the faiths shared ether storage by performing acts of devotion at shrines or churches. In times of need it could be withdrawn and used. Several hours are needed to accumulate a single unit of blessing. If you then offered that to the denominations shared ether storage as external-fuel blessing, transactions using that blessing were possible since others could also make use of it. Because of this, using internal-fuel blessing to use a spell meant spending several hours of hard work in the accumulation of blessing and losing the chance of using it in transactions as external-fuel blessing. As such, Asama had activated a Shinto substitution offering just now. She could substitute for blessing by personifying the ways of Shinto or dedicating the things a God rejoiced in as offerings. However, Asama had already cited four offerings. If she increased the number of offerings, her everyday-life would become stifling. Therefore, Asama was now thinking of using the internal-fuel blessing accumulated within her for the next few spells, but Theres probably going to be more work to do in the shrine. I cant think so naively, she thought. Therefore Asama shook her head once, making her decision. Lets go! Hearing those words, everyone nodded. Chasing Oriotorai, they exited the business area and jumped down to the frontal deck and onto the thick ropes beyond which crossed the air over to Shinagawa. Catch her! Everyone chased Oriotorai as she ran ahead of them; they sprinted along the airborne corridor of thick rope that traveled towards Shinagawa. The thick rope consisted of intertwined oil and water pipes, all of which were made of a pliable material. It was around one meter thick. Because a gravity floor about three meters in width had been created on top, an invisible path existed above the rope. They were used to running atop this gravity corridor which crossed above the the rope. They had to be, because the road was invisible and the slant of the rope and incline of the outside world did not always remain constant. Still, everyone went onward. They ran, their motion shaking the white string that had been added to mark the edges of the corridor. Margot! Lets go! Yes, yes, its dangerous to hurry like that you know! The two winged girls went ahead, their voices spilling out from the corridor. It was Naruze, who had six black wings, and Naito, who had six golden wings. They held each others hands. Simultaneously, the two of them threw their bodies off of the thick rope. They fell. However, in the midst of their rapid descent which spanned tens of meters, black and gold flowers bloomed; their wings had opened. They used their falling motion and the accumulated air within their wings to spread them wide. The two of them gave each other high fives using both of their hands. Lets goblack and white Magi Gunners, the ensemble of fallen and descended angel! Continuing to embrace each other, they flew in this manner. With a downward motion the wings on their back ejected the compressed air behind them. Created as a result was a method of flying even fiercer than the wing beats of a bird; a method comparable to jumping in mid air. With one flap, they ascended thirty meters. Accelerate! Because their two sets of six wings continued to flap further, the two of them exceeded the altitude of the thick rope in an instant. They turned to face the direction directly above Oriotorai. Flapping their wings by swinging their bodies, they braked in midair sending the wind screaming. As they twirled the two winged girls displayed their special weapons, which were held in both hands. The golden-winged Naito was holding a black Magi Figur modeled after a speedometer. It was roughly 50 centimeters long. The black-winged Naruze was holding a white Magi Figur with a dragonfly-frame, the size of an A4 sheet of paper. Faced with the spells-frames the two had opened, Oriotorai who was running below them shouted in surprise: The spell-focus bunch caught up? Naruze and Naito have made their appearance with the time everyone has bought, then. Thats right. Were in the middle of a lesson, so we wont use Schwarz Fr?ulein or Weiss Fr?ulein. Using her finger Naruze drew an arrow of light in the center of the dragonfly-frame. As she piled up silver coins that she had taken out of her wallet atop the frame, Shirojiro and the others had met up with everyone and started to strengthen their spells. Shirojiro, who has a high-rank contract with a god of merchants, has finally caught up. Naruze muttered. Naito piled the copper coins she had taken out of her wallet on top of her speedometer Magi Figur. Shiroll be able to use the god of merchantss spell intercession to perform market segmentation on the charms and techniques that other people hold. Duration and effect are also segmented, so it cant be used other than at the last spurt; but now should be fine The instant Naito reached that point, a large silhouette suddenly passed behind the two. !? Not only the two of them, but everyone below them as well looked up at the sky. Multiple colossal figures were there in the blue expanse. They were winged giants with rifles in their hands. With four wings in a cruciate style attached to their backs and their skin of white steel wrapped with crimson armored clothing, they were flying. A number of Testament Union-allied Tres Espa?as aerial-use gods of war. Did they come to warn us because we were causing trouble!? Gods of war. The total height of these winged giants was about ten meters. Three of these gigantic figures were flying in the sky by the starboard. One of the gods of war approached Naito and Naruze before switching to a path that took him further away. It was the same machine that had flown behind the flying girls before distancing itself. The tails of its armored clothing fluttering, the god of war getting further and further away met up with its comrades. Once it did, it set its wings aflutter and accelerated. Wind sprung forth. With a force that was many times that of the wind the two winged girls had created, he flew through the air. Rifles still at the ready, the three white and crimson constructs flipped upwards. Their flight path brought them to look downwards. Naruze looked up to the sky and clicked her tongue. Aerial-use models that dont have feet. Just like the battle-hungry Tres Espa?a. Even though we dont even think about trying to leave Musashi, theyre showing us how much their fingersre itching for the triggerits the worst. I wonder if Ill do some research on the pilots and have them star in our schools Manga Research Clubs homo-manga. Tres Espa?all always be the receiver! Then, who from our class should be the pitcher side? But well, being Technohexen and of an irregular race like you and Nai-chan, going outside is more troublesome. Nai-chan thinks that theyre also doing their work. Masa-yan said it was pretty terrible. These gods of war are one of the models of Tres brand San Mercado, but their technological skills are lacking so the drive threads are K.P.A. Italian made. All they have is their pride, so theyre stuck guarding most of Musashis circuit of the eastern countries. Tres Espa?a are going bankrupt. San Mercado A lot of their parts are really aggressive and primitive, from the Reconquista times. Thats why theyre in this situation. Its being said that K.P.A. Italias Pope-Chancellor was going to come all the way here to have Mikawa make a new Logismoi plo. Things must be heating up at the border between Mikawa and P.A. Oda, since Mikawa has a connection with that nation which has half-seceded from the Testament Union. Logismoi plo? Naito muttered softly. Seeing her look downwards, Naruze said this: Its a type of divine weapon. Theyre city-destruction class personal armaments. There are eight armaments that take the historical concepts of the seven deadly sins as their motifs. In the shadows, their wielders are called the Eight Dragon Kings. Ten years ago when Mikawa made a formal alliance with P.A. Oda, they were distributed amongst the countries affiliated with the Testament other than P.A. Oda so Mikawa could show that they had no intention of rebelling against the Testament Union. I wonder what the real situation is. The raw materials for the construction of the Logismoi plo are, like the rumors say, probably a humans The moment Naruze spoke this. A voice rang out from below them. Far below the thick rope, a person in work clothes was leaning out from an emergency exit near the bottom of Shinagawa and was shouting. It was a white-haired old man, and he was using a rolled-up manual as a megaphone. Hey! Dont make so much noise and hurt the ship! Ga-chan, Taizou-chan from engineering is being simply unreasonable. Your tendency to just give up is simply splendid, Naito. You couldnt care less about the threats from the higher up. Thats because Naito sucked in a breath before moving the needle of the black speedometer-model Magi Figur. She looked at Naruze over it, a smile on her face. Thats because this is a lesson. I see, Naruzes face broke into a smile. The two readied their special weapons, the Magi Figur, pointing them towards Oriotorai who was running below them. Lesson, lesson! They fired the effects of their spell. There was a gaze. This gaze looked to the light and sound that eventually resumed over Shinagawa. The gaze in question stared out from the observation deck, which lay in the vicinity of the leading-middle ships bow. There stood a black-haired automaton. An armband with Musashi written on it was attached to her shoulder. She stared out towards Shinagawa. Though she remained silent and unmoving, things moved around her. It was an armada of deck cleaning equipment, made up of mops and brushes. Though no one was holding these tools, they moved by themselves scrubbing away at the deck. Have you been cleaning all day? That mustve been hard work. Also, is it really alright if you arent on the bridge? The automaton Musashi did not so much as turn around to respond to the question. She continued to look in Shinagawas direction. We have left both the mass of harmonic territories and the hostile Sagarmatha Corridor. The preparations for docking at Mikawa have already been completed. Because the Mikawa area is a stable territory where no harmonic territories exist, as Musashis fleet captain I need to carry out performance checks on each part of the ship. However, as Musashi has no armaments that maintenance is simple. To be blunt, I have free time. To supply additional information, cleaning is a task suited to the automaton race. Therefore doing it with our basic power, gravity control, is not a difficult task. Judge, President Sakai? Over. Saying Judge, the past-middling man, Sakai, walked up to stand beside the automaton. Mikawa, huh? As usual, Ive got to descend to the checkpoint and do the paperwork for docking; but this time an old friend of mines telling me to show my face, and after these ten years have passed For the first time in ten years, it should be alright to go to central Mikawa, huh. Mikawa is close to closing its borders now. Judge. Ten years ago when Sakai-sama was demoted by Mikawa, Mikawa had formalized its provisional alliance with P.A. Oda. With the Testament Unions cooperation, they forbade the boarding of the Musashi and restricted foreign trade to Mikawas outskirts. Now, all the central district is that black box. The royal family of Mikawa were made the rulers of the Far East by the Testaments description. In order to establish their status as the supreme authority of the Far East, both their right to autocracy and their right to be the window between the Far East and Testament Union were approved by the Testament Union; but But? Musashi thought for a small while. After the moment passed, she spoke again. I judge that after formalizing his alliance with P.A. Oda, who have half-seceded from the Testament Union, Lord Motonobu of the Matsudaira family was able to forge his own path forward. The Matsudaira family replaced all its human resources, all but their most trusted associates, with automatons. Also, due to the construction of the grand workshop New Nagoya Castle which houses a ley line reactor forbidden by the Testament Union, the town is full of phenomena and other such events; and the city is in an unstable state. Be wary of your surroundings, but act unconcerned. Over. Wow, isnt that forbidden territory? I really dont want to go there Even though Ive tried so hard to ignore them, why on Earthre they calling the demoted me to come? Judge. Were you not, to be brief, colleagues? Until ten years ago you were part of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings who supported the Matsudaira In any case, please be careful. The head of Mikawa, Matsudaira Yes-Man Motonobu, is able to make gifts to the Oda using New Nagoya Castles ley line reactor. Musashi belongs to the ruler of Mikawa, Lord Motonobu. However, IZUMO constructed the basic components and handled the Great Renovation ten years ago; therefore, we are unable to conjecture upon the intent of Lord Motonobu or the automatons who serve him. Even during this docking, we will be mooring as a neutral country and taking on supplies; but there are no plans for exchanges across the populace. Putting into consideration how far we are able to leave Musashi, we are able to go no further than the checkpoints. Over. Thats a pain, Sakai muttered, scratching his salt and pepper hair. In the distance, sharp, white explosions burst outwards from Shinagawa. After a while, the sound reached them. Sakai rubbed his chin with his hand. Ah, then what do you think of them from your viewpoint, Musashi? Judge. Speaking more expressively than I did at the years beginning, I judge them to be flashy. Speaking in terms of physical quantities, the amount of destruction has increased. Speaking from the peoples point of view, both the degree of annoyance and entertainment value have increased. And speaking personally? Musashi, one and the same with the body of Musashi, is a unified being formed from several bodies. Furthermore, as I am not a human I cannot carry out judgements from a personal point of view. Over. Then, Sakai said. He brought his elbow to the edge of the deck, the railing. As the entire ship Musashi, what do you think? Judge. Speaking from my records of these ten years after the Great Renovation, they are the best. Compared to the other countries warrior unitsthe Far Easts students, left unable to receive battle instruction and with the exception of the defense force unable to form battle related organizations due to the Testament Unions instructions She thought a little. If I had individuality, I would judge them to be worthy. Over. Musashi moved her gaze down from Shinagawa. Below her, from within the rows of mountains a crimson line rose straight towards the sky. A line of crimson light. The light rose to pierce the path that Musashi would take. This is the closest marker to Mikawa. After responding from the lower bow of this ship, Musashino, we will enter stealth flight by obscuring sensory information and leave the hospitable section of the upper atmosphere to enter Mikawas continental port. Over. Sakai, nodding with a Judge looked at the group of three crimson and white gods of war who were flying alongside Musashi. Because of the other countries surveillance, Musashi can move on nothing but the boundary lines between the countries If we dont cross the markers on the proposed flight plan, Musashi will be seen as intending to invade the other countries and permission to sink us will be granted by the Testament Union As they watched one of the white gods of war touched its hand to one of its companions backs, replacing its miniature kinetic converters which came in the model of a power-coil. And far away, the sound of explosions resounded from Shinagawa again. Smoke rose, fading into the sky. Its so troublesome Since all the countries from the Harmonic World have been stuck together in the Far East after the collapse of the Harmonic World, the Divine States Sengoku period and the battles of the rest of the world are being enacted simultaneously as fights between the Academies; all on the narrow Divine States. This is also happening because of the guidance of the Testament, which records the history of the Former Earth Age. It could be said to be the walkthrough to the world. A glance. After attaining the Nobunaga name 8 years ago, the Oda family (which set the Sengoku period into motion) crushed the Mlasi rebellions power in order to strengthen the core of the Ottomans, P.A. Oda. They half-seceded from the Testament Union Wary of his historical assassination being recreated by the Testament Union, Nobunaga no longer shows himself. However, he did not stop invading the other countries and has now become a demon who cannot be stopped by the recreation of his historical assassination; an existence that the whole world fears. One hundred and sixty years ago, the other countries thought that if they created residential areas and Musashi and crowded all the people of the Far East into them, theyd be able to directly control the Far East. Now the Matsudaira family has officially allied with the Oda family, just as described in the Testaments description of history; and Musashi is evading the control of the other countries. However, Musashi continued. According to the Testament, it is the time for everything in the world to end. Over. Musashi continued to speak. Where in the Testament was the end of the world foretold? As it is synchronized with fate, the Testament automatically renews itself for the next 100 years allowing the future to be read. 100 years ago, it stopped renewing itself and the history of the next year and the years onward were not recorded. The last description was of the Westphalia Conference, and the history from then onwards has not been recorded As such, the masses have acknowledged the conference that takes place on October 24th of this year as the oblivion due to the Apocalypse and it is being questioned if the world is drawing to an end as the year draws to a close. Yeah, Sakai said again. He looked at the smoke streaming from atop Shinagawa. Because of this, the countries are conducting a serious search as to why fate will stop this year; but theyve been unable to formulate a conclusion or countermeasure P.A. Oda is the only country to display a national plan to resolve the Apocalypse, the Genesis Project, and is recruiting people for its cause. Well, the Genesis Project just seems like a false front, like theyre just going to make up the plan as they go. Even so, since we seem to be in the middle of it, everyones glaring at us, Sakai said to himself. Judge, Musashi responded. She also looked at the smoke streaming up above Shinagawa. Currently the world appears to be moving along without a hint of stopping; but it is certain that the Testament, which is synchronized with fate, has stopped and phenomena are occurring more frequently everywhere in the world. Asama-sama of the currently rampaging Third Year Plum Class has formed a high-rank contract with the shrine this year; but monsters of the aerial and mobility types that require a high-rank marksmanship blessing rarely appeared, even ten years ago. In the same way, the recent outbreak of night wanderings and frequent cases of people being spirited away are attributed to disturbances in the ley lines; but as the ley lines are circuits of ether which govern the entropy of the world and the state of flux of everything in it, they are linked with fate. According to one theory, fate will eventually disappear so the balance of the ley lines will be destroyed. Over. In short, various signs that point to fate ending have appeared? Judge, Musashi said before suddenly turning her back to him. Sakai turned towards Musashi, but she had already started walking towards the bridge. Bits of information concerning the phenomena are coming from everywhere. She said. One moment, the nobles of the other countries have been suddenly spirited away; and the next, a resident of a village somewhere else suddenly disappears. The prophets of the Hexagone Fran?aise have tried to peer beyond fate, and they seem to have collectively lost their souls. In the New World, even the past is disappearing from the wall-paintings of the natives of the New World. Over. Thingsre lively, arent they? Judge, the variety is currently increasing. Furthermore, they are tending towards becoming bigger and bigger. The frequency is increasing as well. It is almost as if the phenomena are being forced out by an unknown force which travels towards fate, which has been interrupted. I see. You really know a lot of about this, Musashi-san. Is it a hobby? A mania? Could you be an otaku about this? If I am to answer, I would say that it is a pastime. Over. Musashi faced his way and nodded slightly. In the distance, the sound of explosions resounded once again. There existed a market. This market was situated in the temporary residential district, which in turn was located at the tip of the cargo ship Shinagawa, on the deck of its bow. This temporary residential area was a place that was not managed very strictly. Thats why the yakuza offices are there. Oriotorais words echoed in front of one of the buildings that stood in a line, spaces between them. Her back towards the black-painted office that had been created out of a modified cargo container, Oriotorai looked at the deck. There, more than ten students had collapsed on the floor, unmoving. Most of them were on their faces or lying face-up, but depending on the person, some were crying and wetting the deck. Facing all of them, Oriotorais breath was not ragged in the slightest. Come on; dont just sleep after getting here after me. Um, Suzu? Yeyes, whatis it? The girl sitting next to the collapsed and stationary Persona-kun spoke with a questioning tone. Keeping her eyes lowered and continuing to kneel, she turned towards Oriotorai. In response, Oriotorai flashed her a smile. Are you the only one alive? Yes? Ah, no, I-I, wa-was car-car-carried so, ah, yes. Thats a choice based upon teamwork, so its fine. One survivor, and it seems that you properly rescued those who were retired on the way here. Far better than your second year. Yes, Suzu nodded. At that moment, the front gate of the office behind Oriotorai opened. Hearing the sharp noise, Suzu pulled her body back, her eyes still lowered, and Oriotorai tilted her neck towards her back. A distance of twenty meters. Opening and exiting the door of the office was an angular giant who could not have been below three meters in height. Oriotorai looked at his four arms, which were covered with crimson scales. My, my, how the demons have fallen. Or rather, were in the air right now. Who the hell are you!? The deep voice rang out, sending Suzus body trembling. Everyone lying down picked themselves up. They looked at Oriotorai and the circumstances surrounding her. Sensei Are you really going to do this? Thats right, Oriotorai said, not even bothering to turn her body to face the demon walking towards her from behind. Neither did she draw the longsword that was slung over her shoulder. Well then everyone, well be having the practical lesson now. Got it? Thanks to the fact that their organs contain approximations of ether reactors, the accumulation speed of their inner-fuelled blessing isnt a joke. Not only is their skin heavily armored, their strength is about the same as a light god of war. Well, arent you an expert!? the approaching crimson demon said. Who the hell are you guys!? Having a field trip in front of our building!? Mmm. Ahh, the truth is the night watch asked me to do this. Please get them, they said. Ah, but personally Im here about the land buyout at Takao the other day. Remember that? Huh? You think Id remember things that happen all the time!? I see, Oriotorai said. She slowly turned her body to face the demon. It must be pretty horrible to be blown away without even knowing the reason why. You! The demon came. His massive strength as well as the bone structure that supported it brought the gigantic body which exceeded three hundred kilograms in weight to a speed of 150 kph with one step. The charge that brought the four hammer-like arms swinging forward had also been used during the charge, so it was not meant to be used against people. The fact that the crimson demon charged Oriotorai led to this. Maybe youre worried cause I mentioned the night watch? Good call, but Before the colossal body closing in, Oriotorai said this. I will now give a demonstration. As she spoke, Oriotorai stepped her right foot forward. Her longsword was lowered to her bottom-left. Even if they have a gigantic body, strength, and armor, demons have a fatal weak point. That weak point was this: Living creatures have skulls, and they have brains. If you shake the head, the brain will impact the interior of the skull and the nervous system will be numbed. Thats a concussion. An effective method of shaking the skull is to bludgeon something thats closely related to the head. If you hit a location rather far from the head, the vibrations will resonate greatly. That location was this: For a human, the tip of the jaw. For a demon Oriotorai moved. The right foot she had stepped forward acting as a fulcrum, she twisted her body right and forward, moving from the left. Continuing on, she spun her body in one revolution, swinging her longsword as she evaded the path of the demons charge. Its here. Filled with the momentum of her spinning, the longsword was swung. She let the tip of the sheath run upwards. The tip of the horns on the head. Hit the slanted horn like youre trying to hook it. As she spoke, the sheath of the longsword, rising with a light movement, smashed into the left horn of the demon who was passing by in its charging state. A sound echoed. It was nothing more than a single strike that had slightly bent the demons neck. Despite this !? Advancing forward for a couple more steps, the demon suddenly lost power in its knees and it fell to the deck. He did not fall because he could not control his charge. His knees had trembled, and he lost all balance. The gigantic body broke the wooden deck, gouging out the structural material. Because of the impact, he braked in a short distance. Ah!? Shit The crimson demon tried to stand; but though he was able to raise his waist, he could not force power into his knees. If he picked his body up, he would repeatedly fall. Oriotorai stood before the demon. When demons and other gigantic living creatures go into this state, the nerve clusters in each part of their bodies will start working in place of the brain so their recovery is fast. So before that happensstrike the position diagonal from the weak point. As per her words, she smashed his right jaw which was diagonal from the tip of his left horn. It was a strong blow. The demons body, which he could not put any power into, was unable to defend itself. His neck twisting, he fainted. Actually, hitting anything that looks hard is fine. If you do so, the vibrations will resonate directly. These guys heads arent really exoskeletons; its just their endoskeleton jutting out. If you smash them from a perfect direction, itll directly resound to their brain. What you cant do is hit from a direction like youre trying to smash their neck in, from directly above or directly into the charge. Demons neck bones and backbones are one straight line, and theyre hunchbacks, so impacts from directly above travel from their back to their butt. Thats why they can smash their horns together during adolescence or puberty. While she was speaking, the crimson demon dropped prone and the door of the office behind her was hurriedly slammed shut. Oriotorai glanced at the office. Aah, theyve gotten scared of me. Of course they have, everyone said as they began to pick up their worn out bodies. In response, Oriotorai said this: Mmm, then, how should we go in? The entrance is probably being defended. Even though Im leading everyone, smashing in from the roof is a little difficult Um, what do you mean by lead, Sensei? Mm? Thiss a practical examination on a societal field trip. I gave a demonstration, right? Like we could do acrobatics like that! Its all right, its all right. Youll become able to do it now. Hearing her calm tone, everyones face turned pale. At that moment, suddenly, a young voice came from the side. Huh? Hey, hey, hey, everyone, whatre you doing? Everyone turned to the boys voice. A single boy was standing to the side of the class. He had brown hair and eyes that smiled. He was clutching two paper bags to the left of his long, rough and crumpled uniform that had chains attached to it. He took a piece of bread from the paper bag he had gotten from a snack shop and put it in his mouth. Someone spoke the name of the boy whose decorative chains clanked as he walked. Toori Impossible Aoi! The boy whose name they had called, Toori, ate an entire bun by stuffing it into his mouth. Mmm, yeah, thats me, thats me Wait, what? Everyone I, Aoi Toori, am right here, yknow? The smile on his face unwavering, he walked up in front of everyone, ignoring the fallen demon. But hey, guys, thiss a coincidence isnt it? Could it be that everyone lined up too!? He said, holding up one of the paper bags and showing it off. Seeing it, Oriotorai tilted her head to the side. She twisted behind Toori in the space of a heartbeat, the longsword hefted onto her shoulder. Then, you, could you give a short version of what you skipped class to line up for? Please tell me. Ehh? Youre actually interested in what I got!? Im done for! Toori took out a box covered with pictures from inside the paper bag. He showed the art on the packaging to Oriotorai over his shoulder. Can you see it, Sensei! This is the R-rated eroge Nuruhachi!! that came on sale today. It seems that this is a super tearjerker, and I was lining up for the first-press limited edition since the morning. Once I get back home today, Im going to install this on my PC and spill an ocean of tears while being a perv! Tenzou, you want this too, dont you!? Huh? Wheres Tenzou? His old man was going for the special editions offered by different shops and ninjad to the other stores. Maybe he went too? What do you think, Sensei? Instead of responding, Oriotorai, eyes half-closed, silently placed her hand on Tooris shoulder. In response, Toori crooked his neck to the side and turned to face Oriotorai with a smile. Huh? Sensei, whats wrong? Thats one hell of a face youre making. Was there something that happened which you dont like? Ahh, I get it, Sensei was lectured in a reprimanding manner by the president or the king for eating with a force as if getting married to the beef without even talking to anyone when we went to the barbecue shop at the end of the spring holiday, right? You cant do that, Sensei. Flipping fried things with your chopsticks and shoving them directly into your mouth isnt what karutas about. At least add some salt. Also, dont eat such a mountain of cake for dessert; try vegetables once in a while. Everyone reared back, preparing to evade the coming mayhem. Standing in front of them, Oriotorai spoke. Hey, do you know what I want to say right now? Mmm? Whatre you saying, Sensei! Sensei and I are people who are connected so well that we know what each other are thinking, right!? What Sensei wants to say is clearly passed on to me, you know!? Aah, thats not true at all. I mean, if you were connected with me youd have to commit suicide right now. Ehh!? What!? You werent going to let me fondle your boobs!? Toori frowned and opened his mouth. Oriotorai looked at him from below with upturned eyes. Thats dirty! Adults are dirty! This female teacher acted like she was going to let me fondle her breasts and tried to kill me! Hey, you, cant you see something kinda strange? You all right? Are those eyes seeing anything? Yep, right now its this! With that, Toori pressed in and lifted up Oriotorais breasts from the bottom left and right with both sets of five fingers on his two hands. As everyones mouths froze while saying Ah, Heidi tilted her head. Huh? Does this mean that an attack hit Yet Toori, who didnt know the rules, frowned while kneading Oriotorais breasts. Huh, I thought itd be a lot more firm though Strange, thats seriously strange My plans to be horrified at the amount of bone and muscle in here are Well, whatever, Toori brought his hands away. Ignoring Oriotorai whose mouth was twisted at the edges and whose fists were clenched so hard that her knuckles creaked, he looked towards everyone. Um, everyone, let me ask a little question. I think that I talked about this a little beforehand, but After a breath, he uttered these words. I think Im going to confess tomorrow. Hearing Tooris sudden declaration of his confession, everyone had the same reaction. They all dropped their head forward in the same way. Eh? However, that reaction immediately turned into Ah, in a voice tinged with comprehension. A wavy-haired girl stood up from within the crowd and frowned. She, Kimi, ran her fingers through her mussed hair before staring at Toori, her head tilted to the side. Ufufu~, foolish brother, suddenly appearing, fondling breasts, and then declaring your confession without any sort of explanation arent the lines of a human who goes around carrying packages of erotic games. If the person youre going to confess to is on the other side of the screen, you should stick your dick inside with their consent and die from shock! Wonderful! Please explain whats going on to your intelligent sister! Hey, hey, Sis, whats this its fine by yourself atmosphere youre soaking up? You know something? Im confessing tomorrow, so I bought this as my graduation from erotic games, alright? Do you not understand my honestly lively manner!? Ufufu~, thats a good feeling for a failure as a human, foolish brother, excellent! But if you get rejected tomorrow, what are you going to do? Mmm, in that case, first I guess Ill complete all the character routes using my real name, crying all the while. Thats not what youre supposed to do, is it? everyone said, but Kimi sighed. Her shoulders sagged. Then foolish brother, lets practice your confession, with your intelligent sister as the confessee. Spit it out, who is she! Idiot, you should know this, right? Didnt everyone just say, Isnt it her? Toori moved his gaze from his sister to roam across the others. Looking at all of their faces, his gaze met with each of theirs one by one. After he crossed gazes with the last of them, he said this. Its Horizon. A persons name. Yet Thats stupid. Sagging her shoulders, Kimi spoke. She moved her gaze away from Toori. She died ten years ago. In Remorse Way that you hate so much Didnt our father make the gravestone? I know. Its just that Im not gonna run away from that anymore. Still smiling, Toori spoke saying You know what? He passed his gaze once over all of them before prefacing further, saying Alright? After I confess Ill definitely cause all of you trouble. Thats because I cant do anything. In any case, Ill take the blame for everything I try to do after that; or rather A breath. Itll be just like declaring war on the whole world, no matter how I think about it. Nobody interrupted the words he uttered with any questions or objections. Everyone just looked at Toori, their expressions firm. Toori spoke to them. Tomorrow is the tenth year after Horizon died. You guys probably dont remember. Therefore Tomorrow, Ill go to confess. Shes probably different; but in this one year I thought about it a lot, and I know that I love her differently so I wont run anymore. Then foolish brother, todays the day for us to prepare a lot of things. And alsotodays our last normal day? Thats right, Toori said with a smile. Relax, Sis. I cant do anything, but I wont forget to aim high. At that moment. A hand tapped his shoulder from behind. Mm? The area behind Toori, which he had just turned to face Oriotorai was standing there, a very still expression in her eyes. She was lightly tapping her right foot. Yet, uncaring about the movements of her fist, Toori gave her a thumbs up. Sensei! Did you hear what I just said!? My embarrassing story! Mm? When humans reach the peak of anger, the noises around them become inaudible. What do you think about that? Hey, hey, Sensei, you should seriously listen to what your students are saying. Its kinda pitiful, so Ill say it one more time. Alright? Toori prefaced again, saying this to Oriotorai with a serious face. When the uneventful today ends, and tomorrow becomes today, Im going to confess. Please remember, all right? Alright, youve gotten the death flag! The next instant, Oriotorai opened a hole in the offices wall with a spin kick. Because the hole was something created by Tooris impact as he had been blown away spinning by the kick, it appeared to be the character . In the midst of the shopping street that lay in the middle of Tama, the racket coming from Takao beyond the bow could be heard. It was not the sound of spells or shooting that had been heard up till then, but there was an abundance of the sound of swords clashing and ringing. It was the sound of group close-combat practice. The residents of the commercial street who heard these noises were cleaning up the straw and fragments that had been scattered by the battle on the rooftops. There were bills for the Academy in the inner reaches of the stores and the topic amongst them was in the stage of whether or not to overcharge them. The tourists that had been watching the din happily started to show themselves, heading towards the roads. The town started to come to life. The middle of the town where people had started to come and go and sound sprung forth. That was where the white haired automaton, P-01s, stood. She was wearing the cafs apron, controlling two brooms with gravity control so as to clean the storefront. She nodded her head towards the female shopkeepers calls which came from within the shop; but her eyes were distant, looking towards Shinagawa. Waaah, a group of desperate battle-cries could be heard from the direction P-01s was facing. Above her head, in the one direction where the segmentation of the sky appeared to be lessening, the surroundings of Musashi looked to be dyed with white. In order to pass above the rural land, Musashi shifted into stealth-flight and started to interrupt its sensory information. Musashi would soon arrive at Mikawa. Study: History Toori: Sis! Sis! Its cause Im pretty smart, so for the sake of getting smarter teach me a lot of things, alright!? This time Im a little mixed up about the relationship between the Far East and other countries, so show it to me clearly! Kimi: Guess I cant help it If I say it simply, it would be something like this. Flow of History Former Earth Age: People abandoned the Earth, which had a deteriorating environment. People returned from space to the Divine States as Gods. The environment of Earth had over-recovered, becoming unforgiving; and as many people returned that led to problems with the allocation of the territories. The Harmonic World was created in a Different Space, and each country decided whether to move there. However, only the people of the Divine States decided to remain in the Real World. With the wish for the history of humanity to go well, the history book of the Former Earth Age, the Testament was made. It holds the function of automatically renewing with the information of the next century. The people separated between the two worlds recreated the history of the Testament, advancing until the Middle Ages. However, the Harmonic World was annihilated by an after-effect of the history recreation in the Real World (Divine States). Because of the Harmonic Unification War, the Divine States warred against the other countries. The Divine States changed its name to the Far East. Each country placed an Academy at the head of their government and military, creating the Testament Union; and they took control of the Far East. 1548, a century ago, the Testaments history description did not automatically renew its descriptions after 1648. And now, the present after a century, 1648. With the renewal of the Testament still in its halted state, it is being wondered whether or not this year the Apocalypse will occur. Kimi: Something like this. If you comprehend, then say it, all right? How was it? Toori: Alllrightt! I realllly nonprehend it! Kimi: Dont use weird language! Volume 1, 01: Participants in a Chance Meeting by the Storefront Volume 1, Chapter 01: Participants in a Chance Meeting by the Storefront Your life exists In order to meet What then, does a meeting mean Point Allocation (Life) Below the white sky, the mid-morning flows of people that streamed through the streets of Musashi were coming to an end. Everywhere in the town people were transitioning to their work, which stretched from early morning to noon. In the vicinity of central Tama, the caf Blue Thunder had also entered into its pre-midday preparations. A string with a sign attached to it closed off the entrance to the eating area. Only the bakery section of the shop, which made use of the bread rack in front of the counter, remained open. However, it was still too early for the morning to truly move into pre-midday. The female shopkeeper was still setting up inside the store. P-01s, you can leave once you clean da front of da shop with water. Ill be expectin you in the evenin. Judge. P-01s nodded and left the counter, moving outside. There was a large road. The finishing touches to the roadtop had already been completed; the road was a place where people would pass by. Occasionally a two-wheeled wagon or carriage would pass by, shaking the road and the materials that made it up. It was the time for work, but tourists could be seen here and there. Judging from the situation, we will soon be at Mikawa. The city is coming alive. P-01s muttered. Using her personal functions P-01s thought of Mikawa, which she had not seen for so long. Once every year they came to Mikawa, the site of her beginning. Musashi takes one year to circle the island of the Far East once. It docks at the residential areas scattered everywhere, delivering and selling goods; but according to the shopkeepers even one year was not enough to circle the Far East. P-01s thought of the words last year. It seemed that P-01s had boarded Musashi from Mikawa last year. When she had first realized it, she was standing in one of Tamas roads. Someone had registered her as a citizen. She was allowed life due to the fact that the proof of citizenship that she carried was real and because the shopkeeper of the caf had called out to her in the beginning and became her guardian. What P-01s was thinking of now was the question that she had kept in her mind since then: Where does the product P-01s come from? The shopkeeper had talked with businesses and offices multiple times, but she was not one of their products. Neither were there any lost items nor missing person requests for an automaton. I can see IZUMOs or the English method in your constructionbut much still remains unclear. This was according to the technician who had examined her. When she heard much still remains unclear, the shopkeeper had tilted her head; but what the technician was saying referred to the fact that automatons were amalgamations of ability and machinery, and though they are industrial products there is a lot of secrecy involved in their construction. In other words, she was an amalgamation of obscurity. Furthermore, the technician said this: Her soul is in her throat. She heard that automatons were dolls in which human souls resided. Dolls did not move by themselves; but when souls that were able to absorb ether (the power of the ley lines) resided in dolls, they set drive systems and other similar mechanisms moving. In her case, a component that seemed like a soul existed in her throat at the base of her voice box. The thoughts and emotions of some great lady somewhere probably live in dat ornament. This was according to the shopkeeper; but the truth was unknown to her. What she knew was that she was an automaton without memories of her owner. P-01s brought her hand to face the tap in front of the shop, beside the door. Using gravity control, she moved the pail under the tap without touching it. Gravity control was a racial power unique to automatons. It was a necessary power for souls that resided in something to be able to move that in which it resided to make contact with its surroundings, so automatons by nature principally used this power to serve people. Placing her body close towards the road, she filled the pail beyond her outstretched hands with water and pulled it closer to her. She took it. She splashed water on the path using a ladle. This was something she always did: Once every morning, once before noon, and once in the evening. A routine that always was. A job that she always did. Something that she should always do. It was something that she could do without her having to think of what exactly she was, so it was something for which she was thankful. Speaking bluntly, I can guess that I am merely escaping. The moment she thought of this A voice could be heard. Water. Small, black, round things were piling up from out of the ground at the edge of the road. Want water. With the pail of water in hand, P-01s approached the direction from which the voices came: The corner of the stores lot. The gutters by the roadside. Because it was connected with the sewage system, wooden lids always covered the gutters. However, when she lifted up the lids a black, round thing around five centimeters across poked out from below. Its black figure looked like a clump of fur that had been matted with muddy water. However, according to their personal statements they were algae. Like a creature of some sort, the algae clung to the edge of the gutter with the bottom of its spherical body. It used its sensory organ to look around the area. Are we okay? All clear? Its okay. All clear. P-01s nodded. The black algae that lay before P-01ss eyes, the black algae creature, was a hive mind organism that worked in Musashi and many other cities to treat the sewage. They consumed the dirtiness with photosynthesis, purifying it into cleanliness. Because of this all the countries had formed contracts with the black algae creatures hive mind, supplying them with food in exchange for sewage treatment. That was what these black algae creatures did; but every time they soaked in the sewage, they would be covered with it. The spilled sewage could be decomposed by the chemicals that leaked from the black algae creatures, but the same could not be done for the smell. They knew that if they came out from the sewers and gutters people would hate them. Despite this, they came here. There was a reason for this. Water. Has the sewage stagnated again? Yes, again, a little; but some water will do it. Looking at it, the black algaes body was slightly dry. P-01s judged that it was lacking water. This was an area where the sewer pipes twisted. Because each ship of the Musashi was gigantic, the inner components fought an eternal battle attempting to find a way to absorb the deformities of the outer shell. The central area is where the most creases took shape. Speaking further, this is the surface level which is the least supported of all the levels. This was the reason there were so many ships where the center of the surface level was hollowed out. The black algae creatures wanted their food, the sewage. However, because the flow of the sewage had slowed down, stagnated and gotten stuck, someone had to use a brush to force out the stagnation and blockage. Originally, this task should have been the responsibility of one of the managers in the public offices. Nobody does others probably serious. Judge, I understand. P-01s poured water onto the black algae creature. Narrowing its sensory organ eyes, it let the water seep in fully. Thanks. It twisted below the gutter. The next one came out. One more please. P-01s nodded and poured water on it. The next came, and the next. This continued as they kept coming. Last. The seventh of them bathed in the water. The seventh creature thanked her and made to dive into the gutter. But differently from the others, it said this before diving inside. Okay? What is okay? Smells right? Having been asked this, P-01s tilted her head to the side. There was a smell. It was the smell of sewage. Because they were sticking their bodies slightly out from below the gutter, only she had noticed; but if the black algae creatures came out completely, the surrounding stores would notice. The truth was clear. Therefore, P-01s said this: Judge, to speak bluntly, it stinks. Why? The black algae creature asked why, given that it smelled, she talked with them. Always helping but others until now got in trouble said no why? P-01s immediately answered this question. Your smell is not something that is given off because you are trying to hurt others. It is originally a smell that P-01s and the others created. You do not completely come out of the gutters, making sure that the smell does not spread. Speaking bluntly, because of this P-01s has no reason to deny you. So, the black algae creature said: Friend? Judge, if that is what you call a relationship where two beings acknowledge each other. Hearing P-01ss words, the black algae creature remained silent for a moment. However, after a few seconds the creature said this: Name please. I am called P-01s. Thanks for always. The black algae creature compressed its body, as if to nod. Wash hands please. The creature left and the lid to the gutter closed. P-01s raised her previously lowered hips. Just like the black algae creature had said, she rinsed her hands with the leftover water. She checked that the surroundings were not dirtied, but the black algae creatures had also absorbed the sewage that they had leaked. As if in its stead, a figure fell. ? The figure was a human. The black male school uniform was that of the Musashi Ariadust Academy. However, the slender frame of the figure with fairly long black hair swayed before suddenly falling to the ground. The figure fell flat, but the knees did not hit the ground. A thump rang out and a cloud of dust rose up. Does the fact that a cloud of dust rose up imply that not enough water has been spread over the ground? Thinking this, P-01s called out the store. Shopkeeper, there is a customer. To speak of what she looks like, Masazumi-sama is as alwayson the brink of starving to death. Study: Musashi Toori: Sis! Sis! It may be a little late, but what is Musashis formation!? Kimi: Fufufu idiot brother, youre always walking around the ship and dont know even that?! Ummyour intelligent sister was about to use inappropriate language! Toori: Hey, hey Sis, dont turn into a heretic and just tell me quickly! - Musashis ships formation Left side Middle Right side First ships Asakusa Shinagawa Second ships/Front Murayama Musashino Tama Third ships/Rear Oume Okutama Takao - Musashi can only travel along the borderlines of each country. - The line shows the route everyone took in the prologue. Names of the places starting from the bottom: Musashi Ariadust Academy (Okutama) -> Remorse Way (Okutama) -> Blue Thunder (Tama) -> Yakuza office (Shinagawa) Kimi: Well, the eight ships look like this. Basically, the first ships are used for carrying cargo. The second ships are for tourism and are mostly made up of people who were born in foreign countries, besides administrative offices and embassies. The third ships contain the people from the Far East and is the place that focus on our industries. The middle-front ship is the center of the operation and control of Musashi. The middle-rear ship has the Academy as its center. Toori: Heh! Im surprised that Sis knew that much! Youre a genius! Kimi: No, you see, Im really a genius, but its seriously bad that you didnt know this! Volume 1, 02: The Wrecking Crew in the Classroom Volume 1, Chapter 02: The Wrecking Crew in the Classroom Class continues until the bell rings But if the bell is broken What then of class Point Allocation (Classroom) There existed a wooden classroom. The view outside the classrooms windows was filled with the white sky. The classroom itself was on the aerial ship Musashi. It was a classroom of Musashi Ariadust Academy. Though it was a rather small classroom, there were not even 20 students in it. The back of the classroom was rather empty. A short female teacher stood in front of the blackboard. A nametag with Sanyou written upon it was attached to her. With a world history book in hand, she was speaking. Well then; in the past, humanity descended to the Earth from the heavens. More specifically to this land, the Far East. But because the planets environment was inhospitable to the people, humanity was unable to leave the Far East. As such, humanity copied the Far East to a different space, doubling the amount of land; whereupon they started to live in the real world and the Harmonic World. At the time, they questioned whether they would be able to ascend to the heavens like the humanity of old. Therefore, humanity proposed an idea. If they repeated the same history as humanity of old, they would definitely be able to ascend to the heavens. The thing they made for this purpose was A breath. Sanyou touched her chalk to the previously untouched blackboard. the Testament. The history book that covers each and every aspect of the Former Earth Ages history. She rapped the blackboard and circled the word Testament twice to emphasize it. People currently believe that if we follow the same history as humanity in the past, we will be able to reach the heavens again. They created the Seven Compositions with the Old Testament, which records history Before Christ; and the New Testament, which records the history of Anno Domini. Sanyou continued to write the words: A Walkthrough to History. As she did so, she spoke. However, when the future became clear there were people who read of coming events in order to gain power. As such, humanity rendered the information of the Testament unreadable; all except the events of the coming century. Yet they could not leave the renewal of the display of information to people. To solve this they used the ley lines, which govern all things, to bind the Testament with fate. Sanyou turned to face the class. Their faces, lined up in a row before her, were frowning. Faced with this, Sanyou bathed in their confused stares. This is bad. Looks like fate and things are pretty hard to understand I guess I shouldnt mention the Excerpt? As her mind started to fall into panic, Sanyou recalled the things she had studied at home last night. She drew a deep breath. What do you think fate is? What do you think, Abe-kun? She tried asking one of the male students. Having been asked this, he suddenly spoke with a timid voice. Marriage? Is he being sarcastic because a man ran away from me a few days before? Sanyou felt her heart freeze for an instant. However, laughs spilled out from around the boy. The other students turned to the student who had answered and shouted what had decidedly become his nickname. Hey, Marriage Man! Seeing the classs atmosphere become lively, Sanyou smiled wryly. Um, the reason he thought that fate is the same thing as marriage is because marriage is Inescapable, she began to say. I-i-inesescaping me over and over Goddammit, God failed when he made a character like me! S-Sanyou-sensei! Dont get so agitated by reality!! These noisy brats, they think that anyone can get married just because theyre young; but Im still 24 Yeah, Im still 24still. Im within the accepted range of still. Im not even halfway through a life of 50 years. Sanyou forced down the murmurs of her heart for the moment. Anyway, fate is inescapable. Everyone nodded, looking at Sanyou with an inexplicably sympathetic gaze, but she chose to ignore it. Um, she started to speak again. We learned that fate exists during the Divine Age. We also know that it is fundamentally changeable. It is explicitly because of fates existence that things begin and end. It is commonly accepted that we can access it through the ley lines, which govern all things in the same manner as time and space. The people of the past linked the renewal of the Testament with fate, which will continue to flow as long as the world exists. Matching with the flow of fate, the Testament shows us the history of the coming century. While speaking, she started to write on the blackboard. As regards to the recreation of history, the Testament was given the same status as the principal scripture of the Former Earth Age. However, because gods truly existed in the age when humanity ascended, to the humans who had returned all Christian religions lost their status. Therefore in history creation, the Christian religions do not worship God She wrote. They believe in the Testaments history recreation itself. This is how things have turned out. In religions like Shinto where multiple gods are necessary, they responded to the new knowledge by shifting the gods domains from the gods in the ascension age. Because of the fact that gods exist and the belief in the Testament, religious organizations and groups are known as Testamental religions or Testamental conventions; and believers are called Musicians In the Far East, Shinto is more accurately described as the Shinto faith, and shrines are Shinto conventions. Consequently, people who are able to use its power are Shinto Musicians. This was not all. The majority of Testamental religions outside of the Far East are just the backwards reading of the names of their counterparts of the Former Earth Age. This connotes the fact that they are truly different from their counterparts in the Former Earth Age; but the origin stems from the people who had moved to the Altered Space The Harmonic World. They read the name backwards because they took the meaning of its inverse as a blessing, that they would one day be able to leave this different world like they had in the past. The Testament-worshipping Tsirhc denomination and its variant, the Mlasi domination, kept the backwards reading even after leaving the Harmonic Divine States to avoid the confusion that would result from a change. The current principal Testament religions are - Pro-Testament. Tsirhc branches: - Sion: Primarily demons. They favor the Old Testament. Nomadic race. - Catholic: Mainly K.P.A Italia, Tres Espa?a, and Hexagone Fran?aise. Worships saints. - Protestant: M.H.R.R. Favors the entire Testament. Subdued but very good at commerce. - Orthodoxia: Sviet Rus. Favors holy paintings. Russian interpretation of Catholicism. - Anglican Church: Mainly England. Divorce is legal. Officially Protestant but inclines towards Catholic. - Pro-Testament Offshoot: - Mlasi: Mainly the Middle-East. Five prayers every day and a month of fasting. - Non-Testament - Dunhi[1]: India. The cycle of life and death. Curry. - Oat[2]: China. Full of sages. Ramen. - Shintoism: The 800,000 gods of the Far East. Unexpectedly spontaneous. - Buddhism: Far Easts version of the path of Samsara. Packed with many spells. Well, looking at those who live in Musashi, everyone is basically Shinto. If someone isnt, people mostly dont care as long as theyre not involved. Sanyou continued to speak. Humanity started to repeat the history of the Former Earth Age which had been described in the Testament. Of course they retired and cared for the broken peoples and leaders who had died, also following up on their behalf. The majority of wars were also agreed upon, and they came with guarantees. So in the beginning things were compressed in this manner; but recreation formally started at 0 AD. Sanyou thought for a moment, looking at the classs speed in copying down the notes on the blackboard. Looking at one, then two, then three, she passed her gaze across the entire class. Im probably going too fast. She confirmed that the place she was standing, on top of the teaching platform, was not blocking anyones view. After taking a breath, Sanyou stepped away from the platform and walked amongst the class in order to give them some time to copy down the notes. Sanyou reached the back of the classroom. Is the order of the curriculum Im teaching really alright? She was slightly perplexed. Its really complicated. A teacher like me thinks so, so what does the class copying down the notes think? Last year was a failure. In the second year, we started world history with Rome and the Far Easts history from the Nara period. I got too excited about Rome and the Heian period and had to rush through the last half of the course. I mean, that part of history is pretty interesting. Especially when we got to the foundation of Roman Empire; that famous line Julius Caesar spoke to Brutus during his assassination, You again, Brutus?[3]was very memorable. The assassination of key figures leads to their protection through retirement, and I explained that concept very thoroughly. Third years have to choose their future career paths, so it was a pretty bad mistake This is my third year as a teacher. I had taught the first and second years, so this is my first time teaching third years. Will it be alright? The future lives of my students really depend on this. The class was currently copying down the notes on the board, and the air was filled with tension. Looking at the class from the back of the classroom, she understood the differences between each one. The ones born in the Far East and Asia had mainly black hair. There were occasionally people who had dyed their hair, but their base color was black. However, this group of students did not make up even half the class. The rest of them had either blonde or brown hair, and there were also students with red and white hair. There are also a lot of people that dont have any hair or who, in other words, dont meet the prerequisites to be described as having hair at all. The majority of half-dragons and devils have scales and shells instead of skin, so they dont have hair. The majority of slimes and spirits are the same. Conversely, half-beasts have hair all over their bodies; some in tortoise-shell patterns or stripes, some long and some short. The varieties are rich. When I look at them, a slight anxiety wells up in my heart. I was once also one of these people, and we looked like this as well. But I feel like our teacher had gotten more of their things together. As she thought this, there was a sound that crept into her hearing. The voices and the sound came from the class in the classroom next door. Third-year Plum Class, Makiko-senpais class. Makiko Oriotorai sat next to Sanyou in the facultys office. To Sanyou, who had moved to this job two years ago, Oriotorai was an existence with which she had enough of an age gap that she could safely refer to their relationship as one between a senior and a junior. Oriotorai often let her observe classes, and she was irregularly reliable when it came to Sanyous weak areas. The voice she could hear now belonged to Oriotorai. Long story short, right now the capital is being ruled by the P.A. Oda. No, thats not really true Oriotorai-senpai. The Akechi family of P.A. Oda has acknowledged their own autocracy. Makiko-senpai, please take your lecture seriously! Shes teaching them the Far Easts history, right? Sanyou hit the nail right on the head. There were not many teachers in Musashi Ariadust Academy. The lessons were all taught by the class teachers. Oriotorais lessons are always noisy, but Im jealous that she gets along so well with her students. I wonder what kind of lesson theyre having right now The day before, they had a lesson where the losers had to bungee jump. But what I could hear now was Oriotorai and the girls voices. Strip! Strip! Strip!! Seriously, what kind of lesson are they having!? Oriotorais class was fundamentally based upon a principle of absolute punishment. Her way of teaching was simple. 1: Teach. 2: Ask someone, who is required to respond. 3a: If they cannot answer, they will be punished, but points will not be deducted from them. Nicknamed execution. 3b: If they can answer, they can gain points corresponding to the punishment that was announced. Furthermore, each person announces his own punishment at the beginning of each month. The actual contents of the punishment when it needs to be put into practice are, with the exception of the guilty party, discussed by the class and the severity adjusted. As such, favors and connections are important to have beforehand. If they chose a light punishment, it was possible that the conference would increase the weight of the punishment by ten times just for amusements sake; so none of them could let their guard down. If the punishment you announced was heavy, then your grades would go up every time you could answer. In addition, a special characteristic of Oriotorais class was the review. Alrighty then; the Far East history for today is going to be about the Harmonic Unification War, the circumstances leading to the Divine States provisional occupation. Oriotorai was sitting in a chair beside the teachers desk. Suzu~ Its fine if you just talk about what you know, so please give us your review. Ah? Eh? Sensei, ah, um, y-yes. T-The Harmonic Unification War? Continuing to face downward, the girl Suzu stood up, her movements panicked. She was blushing. A-according to w-what I knowum, in the past the world was divided into the Divine States in realitys world and t-the Harmonic Divine States w-which had been copied over to Altered Space. T-this was done by controlling the ley l-lines. The people of the Divine States lived in the Divine States in realitys world while the people of the other countries lived in the Harmonic Divine States of the different world. They got along p-pretty well, I think; um, is that fine? Yeah, youre fine. To summarize, they recreated the descriptions within the Testament in reality and the other world; all the while thinking of a countermeasure to the harsh environment outside the safe Divine States. Everyone nodded after Oriotorai spoke. There were some voices that were saying, You were great! Sitting in the window seat of the row of seats all the way to the back, Toori was opening the guide to the game he had bought with a smile on his face. Hey, dont worry Bell-san! If things got dangerous, Id get punched in your stead! Its alright! Im not gonna die today till I get to the first branch of this eroge, at the very least! You. Please stop saying things thatre obvious death flags. Actually, whyre you opening up your guide in the middle of class? Youre even filling in the survey? Hearing Oriotorais words, Toori raised his voice. Huh!? Whatre you saying, sensei!? I just want the membership special, so please let me go!! Ahaha, yeah, if I could Id like to seriously let you gobut this is my job. D-dont just say it so directly, sensei! Your job!? A job, huh!? Ill say this really clearly thenadultsre dirty! Toori stood on top of his chair and pointed at Oriotorai with his two index fingers. Is money everything!? Sensei, youre just getting money from the school by teaching classes, arent you!? Im pretty sure that thats what being a teachers about, the class muttered. Despite this, Toori did not show a single sign of caring. He examined the guide, holding it up such that the sunlight passed through it. Goddammit, I cant go down the committee president route even if I look through the guide! Also, I cant change the name of the protagonist in this game! I entered in Tenzous name for my first playthrough, thinking that Id get a bad end! Why did you choose me, Toori-dono!? I am in charge of blonde girls with big boobs! Its fine, dont worry about it, Tenzou! The second time Ill take a male characters route with Urquiagas name! You bastard! We should have decided that I am in charge of older sister characters! The treasurer, Shirojiro looked up at their argument. Frowning, he looked at Toori and spoke. Be quiet. Im working right now. For some reason, during this docking we havent been exporting anything to Mikawa compared to the goods that are coming in. The struggle to reserve warehouses is fierce. Save it for later Heidi, why are you looking at me like that? Mmm, you know, Shiro-kun, Im just thinking that were in class too. You guys need to shut up Neshinbara muttered. But as expected, Toori ignored them. Her eyes still hidden, Suzu spoke, a small smile on her face. After her shoulders stopped their slight tremble, she took a breath. Um, i-its fine, then? Suzu waited for everyone to settle down before speaking. It all started with the Nanboku-chou war. As they listened to Suzu, the class looked at their textbooks. The Nanboku-chou war. The Far East was called the Divine States at the time. There existed two representatives of the emperor within it, and this war was the struggle between them. The true emperor of the Divine States controlled the environmental gods using the Three Sacred Treasures; and by doing so, he managed the ley lines running through the Divine States. However, the emperors role was unrelated to that of the government. They were both man and god, living gods. And they were isolated from all things of this world. Therefore, it was the task of the representatives that had been acknowledged by the imperial palace to recreate the role of emperor in the Testaments description of history. However, d-despite reaching a truce with a promise to share power between the north and the south, the northern court b-broke the promise as d-described by the Testaments description of history a-and didnt share power, starting their rule as a d-dictator. And in1412? The southern court r-rebelled. However Suzu clearly spoke these next words. The Testaments description showed that in the year 1443, the southern court would assault the imperial balance and pillage the Divine Tools. And until they were taken back in 1457, control over the ley lines was lost The Divine States in the other world, the Harmonic Divine States, lost control of the ley lines which had been supporting Altered Space; and they fell towards the original Divine States. What happened after it fell? More than half of it completely collapsed and was obliterated. H-however, the remaining portion overwrote and fused with these Divine States, still retaining the weather and other conditions that it had had when it was still part of the other countries. Because of this, there are many p-points where the lands of the Harmonic Divine States exist. T-these are called harmonic territories. Those pillars of a different sky that we see a l-lot, the earth beneath the sky included, are harmonic territories. She continued. The people of the other countries, who had been living in the Harmonic Divine States before, s-swarmed into the Divine States all at once. Though they were just escaping danger, they had also pinned the blame for the incident onto the Divine States. Battles occurred everywhere. And e-eventuallythe Divine States s-surrendered to the invasion forces of the other countries. This was the Harmonic Unification War. Yet Yet, the other countries did not completely annex the Divine States. This was because there had been nothing of the like in the Testaments descriptions. As such, the countries invaded all of the Divine States, setting up Academies which were training areas for military and political matters. These Academies were made the highest institution of the country. All this was done in order to avoid a coup through military or political means. A majority of the Divine States is subjected to provisional occupation by the Academies of the other countries and the Union of the Testament, who controlled the Academies. Currently, the chancellors and Academies of the Far East and the other countries are She had spoken to that point when Oriotorai prompted her. Could you tell me about them? Ah, yes. Counting them off her fingers, Suzu listed them: Shimazu Africa Union Kyushu: A land of plant-type race beings. Possesses abundant labor force. Oouchi, Ootomo Tres Espa?a Shimonoseki: Reigned by Felipe II. A country with great debt as the king invested in developing the New World. Mouri Hexagone Fran?aise Chuugoku: Ruled by the up/down duo of Louis XIV and Terumoto Mouri. Hashiba M.H.R.R (Holy Roman Empire) Kinki: Current emperor under house arrest. Catholics and Protestants are in disarray. Oda P.A. Oda Kinki ~ Tokai: Eight years ago, Nobunaga inherited his name and half-seceded from the Testament Union. Houjou Alliance of Indian Countries Tokai ~ Kanto: The long-lived of the Houjou have an automaton-based civilization. They are the ones behind the Alliance. Uesugi - Sviet Rus - Hokuriku: The Sakra[4] Raitei-san does a good job in ruling this land with fear. Aki K.P.A Italia Setouchi: Alliances of cities led by the head of the Tsirhc Catholics, the Pope. Takeda Qing Kanto: A large country based around the moving city-states of the elven races. N/A England Floating Island: Ruled by the Fairy Queen Elizabeth. A country of fairies and magical races. Matsudaira Far East Tokai, Kanto: The representative of the Far East. Formed an official alliance with P.A. Oda 10 years ago. Suzu took a breath. A-also, because o-of the rules of history recreation there are still lands that the T-Testament Union cannot occupy d-due to the fact that they have not been explored yet. N/A Siberia Touhoku Region - Arctic land sparsely inhabited by unconventional races. N/A New World Hokkaido Region - Mostly uncharted lands, but recently an incipience of potential power is seen there. N/A Savage Land Shikoku Region - Mostly filled with barren harmonic territories. Primarily inhabited by silicon-based races. Suzu took another breath. Nodding at her, Oriotorai asked her a question. Why is that England doesnt have a corresponding land of the Far East? Ah, j-judge, thats because In the Harmonic Divine States, England was Tsushima. It was really small, so I t-think they raised the bottom of the sea. So when the Harmonic Divine States collapsed, t-the island moved w-with it and renewed the ley lines. Because of this, they dont rule over the Divine States and, u-um, and from a neutral standpoint they act as a bridge between the other countries and the Far East. Thats right, theyre getting the Floating Island and the other countries technology from the IZUMO group. Judge, Suzu nodded, standing there stiffly. Thats about right. Much better than if Id done it. Maybe Ill ask you next time too~. Hearing Oriotorai speak, Suzu loosened her body. She sat down, expelling a breath of relief. But at the same time, Toori stood up and spoke. Sensei, youre dirty! Eh? As everyone turned back to look at him, Toori was pointing at Oriotorai with two fingers. Thats dirty, sensei! Youre just egging Bell-san on and asking her to do the next one because youre an idiot! Adults are seriously stained!! But Ill point it out! I promise this! Hey Toori, saying that youll confess in the morning and now thisare you really in such a hurry to die? Huh!? Theres no way that Id want to die, sensei! Or could it be that youre going to kill me if I confess!? What kind of jealousy is this!? Do you love me that much!? That much!? Ahahaha. This is starting to get seriously old; Im just going to go past whether or not I love or hate you and say that I wanna kill you. I-is that something a teacher should say to a student, sensei!? Wow, youre so cool!! Toori clapped once. Looking around at everyone, he spoke more politely. Well then everyone, we will be gathering tonight to celebrate the night of my confessions eve! The celebration will be held Not even turning back to look at Toori, Shirojiro said this. Dont even try to go to a place that will cost money. If you choose a place that wont be covered by our budget, Ill hang you from the stern. Well, looks like its gonna be held here! Maybe well do dares like we did last year!? Its kinda outta season, I guess. Um, Toori-kun, this might not be the best time. Frowning, Asama had raised her hand. She summoned Hanami and opened up torii signframes around her. Each of the signframes were filled with statistics. The rate of incidence of phenomena is increasing as compared to the previous year. If we do dares, they might seriously happen. Then lets have an exorcism! Toori spoke to Asama as she tilted her head in puzzlement. Theres a lot of us that have those kinds of skills, right? Solets exorcise the school grounds tonight so those kinds of things wont happen! If theres something thats evil, we can exorcise it. Youre fine with it if we go to school to do that, right sensei? Itll be like one of the student council activities! Mmm I was actually thinking that it was about time to be doing that. Is that so? Having been asked this by Asama, whose twin-colored eyes were opened wide, Oriotorai shrugged and nodded. I mean, the Seven Mysteries are a part of every Academy, arent they? Judging from the rate of phenomena now, the teachers are worrying that such things might even happen here. Then if you leave it to us Itd take money if you asked someone else to do it, right? Its not like phenomena are actually occurring. But well, we were thinking that we should probably investigate beforehand. So I volunteered for the night watch just in case. Then its decided. Well do it! Itll be a ghost hunt! Yeah. Ill allow it, so make sure you patrol around at night and replace the charms on the nameplates of all the classrooms in my stead. If theres a shrine at the classroom, please worship it. Ill take care of the sacred sake that I bought with my own money to cleanse the school. Y-youre the worst teacher ever!! Well, I bought it for a good purpose, you know? Ghosts do exist after all, and therere some in the school that act as guardian spirits. The fact that therere shrines and charms above the entrances to every room is proof that they exist. Even if you cant see them, theyre here. To respect these Nobodies and accompany them are the rules. Even if they come out, unless theyre evil spirits, just act like everythings normal. Is that fine? She folded her arms again and spoke further. She gestured towards Toori with her chin. Well then Toori, its time for your punishment. Hearing Oriotorai, everyone fell silent. At the end of the classs questioning gaze, Oriotorai scratched her head. Remember Suzus explanation? The northern court started its dictatorship in 1413. It was a small mistake. Suzu shrunk back, a soft exclamation on her lips. Seeing this, Oriotorai waved her hand lightly. Well, its fine, you were more than able to make up for it in your explanation after. And theres no punishment when you fail in the review. Butthere was an idiot that said hed get punched in your stead, right? Oriotorai picked up the notebook of the attendance record that was lying on top of the teachers table. She checked its contents. The punishment that Toori announced this month isto strip. Uwaaaah! Did I write something softcore like that!? I shouldve written something super hardcore from the startor maybe I should say bigcore! Toori stood up and shouted, a grin on his face. Everyone thought for a moment. After a little while, the class said this. Then, if the punishment is to strip Strip! Strip! Strip! Sanyou heard these voices from the neighboring classroom. After a small pause, she also heard cheers of praise. Eh? Does that mean someone stripped!? Is that really alright!? Like, isnt that like child #@*$!? Wow! O-one more!? Wooow! What!? W-wait a moment Sanyou looked at the male students who were earnestly copying down the notes on the board. The male uniform of the Far East was constructed in this manner. Umm, a jacket, a shirt, pants, and underwearaltogether four pieces. There had been three cheers just now, so Whaaaa!? Whys the fourth time a question!? The instant after she thought this The wall to her left and the lockers up against it were broken through in a shape, and a naked boy came tumbling in. The sound of splintering accompanied the wooden fragments of the lockers and debris flying through the air. !! The boys that had been copying down notes stood up, and the girls rocked backward. The nude boy who had come flying in rolled three times before he flew into the back row of the rows of desks. However, he only sent a few seats flying because the students that had been at the point of impact had scrambled out of the way. To describe his movements, he smashed into a desk and was sent into the air, impacting the remainder of the desks with his limp body. The sound of destruction echoed, and the chairs that had been sent spinning through the air fell to the ground and rolled. All that was left was the desks and chairs, left fallen and bent. And silence. But after a while the girls brought their hands to their cheeks, looking at the nude boy on the floor; who was lying spread-eagle, just like the character . Their first reaction was to pull their bodies back. The next moment, they said this in unison: Ahhhhh!!! Sensei! Sensei! Its a pervert! The pervert Chancellors spinning around!! Sanyou heard the cries of the students, but because everything had happened so suddenly, her mind was left in a state of incomprehension. She thought this: Yes, I can see that too. He was spinning. Vertically too. S-Sensei! Please do something!! Eh? Sanyou thought. There was a nude boy lying face-down in front of her. His butt was in clear view. Butwhat? W-what do youwant me to do about this? Sanyou wiped at the sweat that clung to her whole body. In the special classes she had taken in order to become qualified as a teacher, or in her three years of experience as a teacher, she had no memory of learning about how to deal with a spinning pervert who burst through a wall. But all around her were eyes swimming in confusion and the expectation that the teacher, being older than them, would take care of this for them. They were all looking at her. Being the object of so many gazes, the amount of sweat dripping down Sanyous back increased. The students! The students are expecting things of me that theyve never expected before; but like I thought, this is too much! Answering my students hopes and dealing with a pervertcan these two things be thought of on the same wavelength? But she was the person responsible for this classroom. Therefore Sanyou approached the fallen nude, keeping her body low by pulling her hips back. In between the splinters of wood that had scattered everywhere and the fallen chairs and desks, there lay the butt of the fallen nude. The butt did not move. Then She got closer to him in order to check if he was still alive. She lowered her body and took a breath. U-um Wooooooooooooah, that was seriously surprising! Would a normal teacher seriously kick her student!! The nude sprung up with the force of a spring-loaded doll and turned to face Sanyou. His hips were thrust right before Sanyous eyes, as she was squatting down. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa!! She screamed in reflex. Huh? The nude said. Putting a hand on his hips, he twisted them to the left and right. Hey, isnt it Sanyou-sensei!? Whyre you screaming like that!? Did something weird happen!? Please tell me! Ill solve anything for you!! Hyaaaaaaaaaaaa!! The moment she screamed, the nude was impaled from behind by a longsword in its sheath and he toppled to the ground. Immediately reviving from the blow, Toori looked at Sanyou who had been grabbed from behind by Oriotorai. Oriotorai was speaking to Sanyou right before his eyes. Sanyous breathing was ragged and tears were spilling from her eyes. Its alright, its fine Mitsukijust calm down, OK? Yeah Sanyou-sensei! If you dont stop crying then well be seriously troubled!! Here, just take a look. He had thrust out his hips; but looking at his groin you could not see skin, just a square bundle of light. Look, Sanyou-sensei! Through Amaterasus optical divine musical technique which can manipulate sources of light, I can make use of optical camouflage! Or in English, God Mosaic! Shiros prepared a whole bunch of charms for me, and I do a lot of stripping; so no matter what kind of massive damage I take Im fine due to the power of the Idiot Spell! Ah, no, um, rather than that Sanyous gaze rested on Aois left shoulder. Umis your left shoulder alright? Huh? Ahh, this. There was a scar on his left shoulder. Wide and thick, it traced a curve down towards his side before circling back; the legacy of a laceration five centimeters in width. Toori raised his left arm, showing it to Sanyou. It happened a reeeeaaaallly long time ago. Since it was so far back, the scar got bigger as I got bigger. Thats all. Toori nodded at her. After a while, Sanyou nodded back, faltering only a little. A figure clambered through the gaping hole in the wall. It was Heidi. Heidi looked around for just a moment, taking in the debris on the floor before counting something off on her fingers. Righty. Well then, sensei, Azuma-kuns arrived, you know? Hes walking through the courtyard right now. Heidi. You calculated the price of repairs, didnt you? Hmm? Heidi smiled. The Bertoni Company is backing DYI ventures after all. If we settle this using the schools repair fees, wed be in really big trouble. Should I make arrangements now? Yeah, yeah. Oriotorai nodded. Seeing this, Toori asked her a question. Sensei, hes coming back? Yeah, but rather than that, please get on some clothes and think about how were going to fix this. How to fix it? Toori muttered. He noticed that in one of the classrooms containers, which lay on top of the lockers, there were scrolls of Japanese paper that were used in writing classes. How to fix it Murmuring it again, Toori took one of the scrolls and held it up to Sanyou and Oriotorai. Wont it be alright if we cover it with this? Itd be like a massive sliding door. What do you think, Sensei? I guess. Oriotorai said, as Toori unrolled the scroll of Japanese paper in front of her. Spreading it wide with his hands, Toori slid the paper between his legs, effectively straddling it. With his next motion, he wedged the paper between his butt and groin, pulling it up and squeezing it tight. Having done this, he rolled it back up. Then with this Wait a second, what the hell did you just do!? Didnt you just do something really weird!? Huh!? What are you talking about, sensei!? Just leave me alone! Im by myself!! Um, Toori-kun, Sensei I think Azuma-kuns about to arrive. Ah, Oriotorai said, lifting her head. Releasing her hold on Sanyou, she looked at Toori, eyes narrowed. Youre going to be in the same class as Azuma starting today, so dont tell him anything weird. After all, hes I got it, Toori answered with a smile. Standing in front of Sanyou and Oriotorai, whose narrowed eyes were fixed upon him, he was still completely nude. Hes the emperors child after all Theres no way Id do anything strange. After he finished speaking voices could be heard from Plum Class, the neighboring classroom. Sensei! Azumas arrived!! And so has the king!! Hearing this, Oriotorai sighed. She lightly tapped her shoulders with the hilt of her longsword. After theyve greeted everyone Azuma and the kingll come here. Id like to do something about the wall before they do Looking at the classrooms clock, its needles indicating that it was directly before noon, Oriotorai said this. At this time today, Masazumis probably on break. Well, shes escorting President Sakai to Mikawa as the representative of the student council, so its not like shes just absent I wonder what shes up to now. Study: Musashis Administrative Divisions Toori: Sis! Sis! Teach us about uhh, what was it called? Mu-Muchachis AAninstrativeInvasions! Ah, that last part sounds erotic! [5] Kimi: Fufufu, my foolish brother, your super forced joke is simply wonderful. Musashis Administrative Divisions, then? Toori: Cmon, Sis. Getting down to topic already? I thought you would play along with me for a bit longer. Youre quite the killjoy. Kimi: And youre so noisy. Im going to start the explanation now, so sit there like a good boy and listen. Musashis Internal Politics Division - Academy (Chancellors Officers, Student Council and Student Committee) - Authority split into Executive, Judicial, and Legislative power divisions. - Provisional Council (Assembly of Academys influential alumni) - Leaders of the bureaucrats that assist Academy in making and executing decisions. - King of Musashi (Yoshinao) - Has the management rights for Musashi, and can veto the Academys decisions. Kimi: The Academy is regarded as the heart of the nation, so the members of the student committee were originally the bureaucrats. But in the Far East attendance isnt unlimited like the other countries. We graduate at 18 years of age, so a bureaucratic organization that doesnt have the power to make or pass motions, the Provisional Council, was made. And thenwell, Musashis King is a division specific to Musashi. The other countries dont have someone that can veto like the Musashis King. Toori: What happens if there is one? Kimi: In other words, there will be someone who can stop you if you make a crazy decision. The kings from other countries arent nuts like you, thats why they dont need one. Toori: Hey, someone, anyone, listen up This sister of mine is really incredible sometimes. Notes 1. In Japanese, Toori was using the alternative readings of each kanji here. (mu), i(kura), (no), (kou), (masa), (ku), (fun). The right reading for i is Musashi no Gyousei Kubun. Volume 1, 03: Innocents at the Table Volume 1, Chapter 03: Innocents at the Table To be indecisive is to think overmuch And to question whether to stay silent or continue to speak But then, where can you find the answer? Point Allocation (Resolution) A space existed, into which the light of mornings end gently entered. Two thick tables of wood were installed here. It was a caf, with a kitchen installed deeper inside. At the entrance of the store there was a wooden signboard with the symbol of Blue Thunder engraved upon it. The sign that indicated that the shop was still in the preparation stage was hanging over the entrance-way, but there were two silhouettes standing inside the store. One was the female shopkeeper, baking the bread that would be needed in the afternoon and evening in the kitchen deep inside. The other was a student, who had brought one of the chairs placed upon the eating halls tables to the floor and was eating. The student was wearing a male uniform. Under the fairly long black hair, her fairly sharp eyes were fixed onto the table. Moving her hands, she ate breakfast. Atop the table, the students meal consisted only of a few pieces of bread and a glass of water. Masazumi-san, I think it would be better if ya worked a part-time job with good pay and ate properly. Just doin scholarly things wont let ya gain any experience, right? If a girl dressed as a man collapses, shes not going to make any fans. The student, Masazumi, tore up her bread as she listened. She answered with a voice fairly high in pitch. Only my fathers acquaintances have realized that Im a girl And even at the Academy, only my teacher and classmates know. Even you didnt notice until you took care of me because I had collapsed from the heat. Nah, Id been thinkin that you were a little strange for a while now So, P-01s and I stripped you together. Thats something I didnt need to be reminded of. Saying this, Masazumi was thinking. Its only because of that that I can come here without worry. But still, Id like to avoid talking about my gender. Therefore, Masazumi said this. Its true that to get my tuition fees and living expenses, other jobs would be better, but Ya parentsre making a fuss? Having been asked this difficult question, Masazumi did not answer. Thinking about what to do, she inserted a piece of bread into her mouth, chewing thoroughly. Drinking the water in the glass, she exhaled. An embarrassed laugh escaped from the shopkeeper. Im sorry, that was rude of me Are you going to do more work for the student council now? Ya dont have a break, do ya? Hearing this, Masazumi smiled a sad smile. Youre worrying about me, huh, she said as a form of thanks. As the vice president of the student council Ill be escorting President Sakai to Mikawa, all the way until the checkpoint. Well, despite saying that I was thinking that Id go visit my mothers grave before I met up with the president. Haha, even if ya head to the Academy now, ya wont make it in time for class. Butcould I ask why a young child would go visit a grave at a time like this? My mother, who became a victim of a strange phenomenon, and I were born in Mikawa so I thought that I should visit her before we disembark. A victim of phenomena? One of the side-effects of the Apocalypse that everybodys been talkin about recently? Judge, Masazumi nodded. She tried as hard as possible to recall the events of that time from an objective point of view. Well, the truth is I dont know whether or not it was a phenomenon. The magistrate in charge said that shed been spirited away. Just, she was suddenly gone; and where she was supposed to have disappeared, a large symbol was written with blood Masazumi drew a circle with her fingers, indicating a line piercing its center. A design like this was left behind. The investigation said that it seemed to be a type of spiriting away, linked to a group of mysterious disappearances called the Princess Disappearances. However, there are numerous accounts of robbers tricking people using this, not to mention regular disappearances or elopements. Wellthere was a lot going on in Mikawa, and its becoming a place where phenomena occur readily. Because of this, even though I call it a grave Im just going to see the things that my mother left behind. Ornaments, mementos That so, a voice tinted with relief could be heard to say. Even though everyone tends to get depressed about the Apocalypseyoure still a good girl. That isnt it at all. For school too, even though Im paying my own tuition, Im at the point where I think its fine to take a break from working Well, once I reach the checkpoint today Ill be able to hear about Tres Espa?a and K.P.A. Italia. Theyre coming to inquire about the Logismoi plo, so I was thinking that I could learn something from it. Thats really troublesome Ah, also, thank P-01s for the meal this time. Okay, Masazumi answered. She looked towards the entrance. Nobody was at the counter, and neither did it seem like someone was in front of the store. Despite this, Masazumi still turned away and spoke. Its already been a year, hasnt itif I hadnt been saved by her, I would really have died. Doesnt it seem like yer gettin along with her well recently? Ya lent her some books, right? Judge, mostly about general knowledgethe day before, I lent her my transcript of the history teachers lecture. As expected, it seems that she hasnt read through it, though. I see, ya really want to be a member of the provisional council. Ya have quite a lot of books. Not that many, Masazumi responded with a wry smile, though she thought differently. If only I had the money to buy more. Id read a whole lot more if I had the money Well, Im sorry for causing you trouble so often. Im just freeloading right now, but Ill return this debt in the future. Ill become a great politician. If ya become a member of the provisional council ya wont need our bread anymore, right? If ya say that ya want to repay the debt, thencould you investigate P-01ss origins for me like you did last time? Ya managed get a lot done. Hearing this, Masazumi folded her arms. It was true that a while ago she had investigated P-01s. Even with my authority as the vice president of the student council, I didnt really learn anything in the end Well, I think that being Musashis vice president doesnt really lend much authority. Why didnt ya become a candidate for the student council president? The chancellor is recommended by the Testament Union, but the student council president is elected by a candidacy, yknow? Asked this, Masazumi thought. Immediately afterward, she uttered the words that made up her response. Because, Aoi, the chancellor, declared his candidacy for the position of student council president. Its hard just to criticize people like this, Masazumi thought. But despite this, it was meaningless to stay silent. Since he was born on Musashi everybody knows what hes like; far more than what they know about me, a newcomer whos only been here one year. The Testament Unions also got an idea, having seen Aois grades when he enrolled. Well, hes an idiot. In the past, he burst into the ceremony hall where the matriculation ceremony was being held, smiling like an idiot while clutching a bundle of lit ceremonial firecrackers. Yeah, he chased all the new students around. The ceremony hall was in panic; but in the end the new students worked together, brought Toori down and launched the fireworks A moving ending, even if rather forced. Speaking of which, President Sakai gave a closing speech. Everyone, remember this day well, he saidlike anyone would forget. Well, Masazumi said, folding her arms. Because he, the chancellor, was elected to be the student council president, things ended without the Academy being split into two: a faction supporting the student council and another faction supporting the chancellors officers. Speaking from the Testament Unions point of view, its easier to control the Academy if Aoi is the leader of both sides. That so? Um, right now, it seems that hes nicknamed Impossible; but can he really not do anything? Before, he was prettyno, he was an idiot back then too, but whats he like now? Now? Masazumi tilted her head to the side. Because the shop served snacks and bread, opened early in the morning and had low prices, this shop was popular with students. Toori and his classmates could be seen here pretty often. I see them here quite often, butyoure asking about what hes like now? Yeah, Toori had stopped coming for a while, stretchin from ten years ago till about a year ago. Before then, Toori, his sister Kimi, and a child who lived close by would eat breakfast together here. That was more than ten years ago? Then, it wouldve been nine years since Toori came last year Thats right, Toori only started to come here again since last year. When Masazumi-san came to Musashi, when P-01s started working here. Now, he comes every morning, just like he used to. I wonder why? the shopkeepers question floated out from the kitchen, but Masazumi could not answer her question. But even if he comes here, he doesnt have a proper meal; he just buys bread to go, so it cant be that he wants to get employed here when he graduatesand about that, well What is it? As she stretched her hand out to a piece of bread, she asked this question. The shopkeepers voice could be heard. Id been thinking that there was no way, but Ive started to wonder. ? What are you talking about, if you dont mind me asking? Hmmm, maybe itd be easier to get it across to you if I say it like this. The sound of frying oil echoed from the kitchen. Audible inside this chain of sizzling noise, was a voice. Toori probably likes P-01s. Huh!? Masazumis hands, which had been tearing up bread, paused. Tilting her chair, she turned her gaze towards the kitchen; the shopkeepers back, visible across piles of kitchen tools, did not turn around. Idiots that fall in love with automatonsthat isnt just a fairy tale, I guess. Ah, no way, thats Automatons do not have emotions. Automatons instinctively serve people as living beings, but this is different from emotion. They do not understand the workings of emotion; and even if they were questioned concerning this they would not be able to answer. Therefore, they are dolls. If what the female shopkeeper says is true, I can only think this of Tooris behavior. Its in vain, or ratherobsessive. Masazumi described what most would take as common sense. However, following the timing of a conversation, Masazumi heard the female shopkeepers voice. Its fine, though it be in vain Eh? She asked, but there was no answer. However, something came in its place. Hows Toori doing in school? Having been asked this, Masazumi realized that they were splintering from the conversation they had been having up to this point. So after thinking for a moment, Masazumi tore up her bread, retrieving the original flow of their conversation. By the Testament Unions judgementhe has no capabilities at all, his academic ability is average, and it seems that theyve judged that his athletic ability is below average in terms of stamina. Especially when it comes to his body She framed this fact in vague words. However, a voice spilled out from the depths of the kitchen. Long before, he cut his left shoulder, and hes bad at athletics because of it. Y-yes. For the residents of Musashi, it is normal that I would hesitate? Haha, the fact that ya know Masazumi-san, yave seen Toori stripping right? Saw or was shown The first time I went to school, for some reason he, with Underdog written in huge letters on the front of his body, was being chased around by a pack of dogs, running around inside the school building. He cant use swords very well because of that injury, huh. She was telling Masazumi what she already knew, seeking confirmation. Therefore, Masazumi also nodded. Because of this, the Testament Union gave him the nickname Impossible. What she said was just the truth, exclusive of personal opinion. Even as a Musician of Shinto, he worships an Entertainment-type God said to focus upon fun and games He appears to have passed the high-rank examinations, but it seems that he hasnt yet applied for any blessings. Ive been told that its because the blessing he can use isnt useful. What kind of blessing is it? Judge, Power Propagation. Masazumi recalled the story she had heard from the Testament Unions representative at the inheritance ceremony, where she became the vice president. When Amaterasu was hiding in a cave behind a rock door, the laughter of the Goddesses dancing outside passed through the rock door and were conveyed to Amaterasu; and it became an opportunity to entice Amaterasu to come out. In short, the technique of the God of Entertainment is a technique that uses emotion as a medium, transmitting something to its receivers as a means to share it. Just like sharing laughs with everyone by dancing. Despite this, it was not useful. Included in this technique is a form of equivalent indemnity, which takes the form of impurity. When using laughter as a medium, there can be no sadness. If this is violatedthe power which was propagated using laughter as a medium will conversely be taken away. Taken awaywhich means? The transmitted power will no longer be shared, and instead it will be thoroughly stolen away. Luck, emotion, even powerit depends on the contents of the contract; but as impurity, theyre mostly exorcised as impurities and wont return for a long period of time. The reason that entertainers and artists whose careers fail experience psychological depression is because after failing in their works of art, the emotions of joy and laughter are lost from within themselves. What a terrifying spell Yes, Masazumi said. She continued to speak. But for Aoi, its a meaningless technique. His abilities in academics and athletics are both average, so its meaningless for others to share them. And even if he had more power, the risk if its stolen away is far too high. Not being able to become sad Things like that happen quite often. If something was stolen away almost like a follow-up to the sadness, it would be intolerable. The moment she thought this, a soft laugh could be heard from inside. Haha, Masazumi-san, just as I was wondering whether ya hated Toori, ya were worrying about him, werent ya. Having been told something that she had not given the slightest thought, Masazumi flushed. While drinking the water in her glass, she calmed her breathing. If something happens to the student council president, the responsibility will fall on me. This is a fact. The student council and chancellors officers are the officials with the highest authority in all countries; but in Musashi the king who was sent by the Testament Union has the authority to make the final decision. Acting as the intermediary between the students and the Musashi King was the work of the vice president. I myself think that its a lot of trouble, but theres something else. What would it be like? Masazumi hopes to be a politician. Her father is a member of the bureaucratic organization that aids the students, the provisional council; he ponders and amends the student councils decisions, brings suggestions from the citizens, and furthermore has the duty of managing the city from out of his personal budget. When Ive graduated from the Academy, I was thinking of starting on the road leading there. But recently, a single question had come to life. As she was born in the Far East, wouldnt everything be useless? In the Far East, where it was decided that the age limit for students was 18 years of age, no one can have anything to do with the government after graduation. Therefore the adults, or in other words the provisional council members, were nothing but bureaucrats. Even if they had wealth, they were nothing more than wonderful taxpayers. Furthermore, in Musashi, the Musashi King sent by the Testament Union holds the authority to make the final decision. He can even veto the student council and chancellors officers. Because all of Musashi is under his jurisdiction, it is impossible for Musashi to achieve autocracy. And because it was only able to fly above the tentative borderlines of all the other countries, it was unable to freely choose its flight path. Even if I wanted to try and do something, it isnt my choice. Ive come to realize this very well in this one year. Looking at the circumstances after Aoi was chosen to be the chancellor, and the circumstances when he became the student council president, I was forced to fully realize this. No one acknowledges our power. If so Wouldnt it be fine to make a cursory job of everything? If we become dependent upon the other countries occupation, there are certain privileges that we might receive. For example, Aoi receiving the positions of chancellor and student council president, becoming a celebrity within Musashi in the process. And suddenly, Masazumi thought of her father. Her father had left Mikawa ten years ago and moved to Musashi, where he had been a member of the provisional council for ten years. Masazumi knew why. It had been a year since her father had called her and she had come to Musashi. She knew that many businessmen, real estate managers and ground transport managers went to her father. If you thought of this as a privilege, the meaning in becoming a member of the provisional council in Musashi, a politician, and her destination as a political hopeful Thinking about many things, Masazumi shook her head. It was said that the Apocalypse would be coming this year; and as if indicating this, the frequency of phenomena was actually rising. It was a present age where the immediate future could not actually be seen. Therefore, Masazumi thought that at least during meals she would not think of the dark future. At that moment: Your hands have stopped movingwas the bread not to your taste, Masazumi-san? Hearing the shopkeepers voice, Masazumi reined in her thoughts. Startled, she drew a breath. Ah, no, I was just daydreaming. Haha, she laughed, but she herself felt that it was forced. There are just too many things to think about. Her mother disappearing was the impetus for her to come to Musashi, but many things had happened in the year after. She suddenly spoke. Its all happened so fast. In a year, weve already gone once around the Far East. Were arriving at my hometown, Mikawa. Even though Mikawa is the Far Easts representative, recently its become on good terms with P.A. Oda; so the Testament Unions glaring at it. Also, because of New Nagoya Castles ley line reactor, the number of phenomena is overflowing I wonder if my friends from before are doing well. People like the daughter of the other Honda family, Lord Tadakatsus daughter. My, my, talking about friends from your hometown? Are ya homesick? No, even as she answered, she felt a little masochistic. Therefore, she spoke. She spoke of something that she had been thinking of for a while. She spoke of one of the reasons that she often went out to do part-time jobs that started in the morning. Our Academy, Ariadust, is really the Musashi residents Academy. I dont really fit in. Or rather, the fact that Im someone who competed for and failed to receive the inheritance of a name is also an issue; the fact that everyone The fact that everyone was showing her care was evident Her lips, which were on the brink of saying this, stopped. Do ya want to try and become friendly with everyone? A question came. Uncomprehending, she pondered. After a while, Masazumi frowned. Its not like they arent friendly Then, do ya ever feel that yad like to get along better with them? If ya do She heard this. Investigate Remorse Way. RemorseWay? Muttering this, Masazumi tilted her head to the side. If the name she had heard matched the image in her head, she knew the road the shopkeeper spoke of. Indeed, that she knew it was a matter of course. Um, its the large starboard way in front of the Academy, isnt it? It passes through a park, going from the right starboard till the bow Do you know why its named Remorse Way? No, Masazumi answered. She does not clearly know the reason. What she does know is this: The stone slab at the entrance of that passage, the one that belongs to the girl named Horizon A grave-like stone slab was made ten years ago. It prays for a girls happiness in her next life. What meaning does it hold? If I investigate, will I learn the origins of the name that everyone normally uses, Remorse Way? What could it be? Its simple Theres a fact that Masazumi-san does not know, but over half of Musashis residents do. If you investigateyeah. With that, the noise of the shopkeeper in the kitchen turning around could be heard. Ten years ago, durin Musashis Great Renovation, a certain incident happened. An incident? Does it have anything to do with that stone slab? Horizon, the name of a girl, is written on it If yave noticed that, then thisll be quick. Just a step further. Have a look. If ya do this, more of Musashis various facetsll become visible to you. Along with the sound of her voice and footsteps, a scent came. Turning around, the female shopkeeper, plate in her hand, was walking her way with a smile on her face. Each of Musashis residents remember why the name Remorse Way was given to that road. So, ya should investigate. Yer worriesll definitely lessen Also, this. Atop the tray was a paper bag and a piece of bread. On top of the bread was spinach fried in butter, ham, egg and carrot. Before, Toori and the girl who lived close by would put what we sold on a piece of bread. With the addition of soup, our mornin menu Well, rather than mornin, it was already noon. If yer goin now to visit a grave and Mikawa, Ill wrap it together with a tightly sealed paper cup so ya can take it away. As her voice echoed outward, the bell that indicated the time rang out. It was the noontime bell. Hearing this sound, Masazumi suddenly turned her gaze outside. The voice of the female shopkeeper, while putting the meal into a paper bag, continued. Is there somethin with the Academy yer interested about? Judge, since today, Azuma-sama should have been returned from the Testament Union. Ah, if thats so the kingll be with him. The Academyll be busy, wont it? So yer interested, then? Well, Masazumi said and stood up. While listening to the sound of the female shopkeeper arranging the paper bag on top of the table, she spoke. Once in a while, I take a guess about why that place would be busy. My plans today: visiting a grave and going to Mikawa. But if I investigate Remorse Way afterward, will I learn something? Volume 1, 04: The Foreigner King Volume 1, Chapter 04: The Foreigner King Thinking about what might be wrong Yet having no idea what to do Point Allocation (Decisiveness) Two figures stood in front of the entrance to a classroom. A middle-aged man and a boy stood in the wooden corridor before a door. A door with a shrine and the Third Year Plum Class sign hanging above it. The man was wearing white tights, a shirt with bulging shoulders embroidered with gold, and had a crown on his head. Embroidered onto the armband on his right arm was the emblem of the Testament Union and the words: Vice Principal and King of Musashi. The boy next to him was dragging a travel bag in his left hand. He was clad in a male school uniform. The boy glanced up at the mans face before turning his gaze to the shrine above the door that stood in front of him. It seems like though you said theyd open it immediately, theyre taking their time, Vice Principal Yoshinao. Yes, but they are mannerless commoners, Lord Prince. Yoshinao looked at him, the boy with the nametag Azuma. He spoke. This is preposterous. It is simply unbelievable that the class that you, the prince, will enter is the same class that you had attended last year. The school president sure is quite imprudent. Well, its the rules, and Im not the prince anymore No, no, Yoshinao said. Though your power was sealed and your political status removed under the Testament Unions orders, you are without a doubt the emperors son. As the celebrity sent from Hexagone Fran?aise of the Testament Union to be the king of Musashi, We[1] have been sincerely looking forward to your return. Ah, Azuma nodded. Beside him Yoshinao, the duly-appointed king of Musashi, spoke. But really, the people of Musashi are so aloof. We cannot believe that despite your return there was no one other than Us to welcome you. Ah, no, the Testament said that my return should not cause a commotion. I boarded last night on a special flight, and Id been going through a medical examination till now A good thing too, because I like it better when its quiet My prince, how kind of you. To think that you would cover for your people Yoshinao folded his arms and heaved a satisfied sigh. Originally he was not one of the people of Musashi. He was from the peace-keeping organization based on Central Europe, the Union of the Testament. He had once been the lord of a small dominion on Hexagone Fran?aises borders; but because his abilities were recognized there, he had been sent away. This had happened in a manner similar to having been poached by another organization. Despite this, he came here shouldering a heavy responsibility. Currently Currently, in the year 1648, the world could not have any multinational organizations. This was because their establishment had not been written in the Testaments description of history. However, when the Harmonic Divine States had collapsed all of the countries needed to maintain some form of connection. Created for this purpose was the Union of the Testament, which made use of the church ecumenical councils that had been held in Europe since times long past. Each time a church or ecumenical council opened as described in the Testaments description, the representatives of the pro-Testament Testamental religions in each country would gather for the purpose of exchanging opinions and coordinating with each other. They kept in contact during the times in-between, and the branches in each country fulfilled their duties. It was a conditional, pseudo-multinational organization. The Education Committee, which sent teaching staff to different countries, belonged to the Testament Union. As a result, they were commonly thought of as the Teachers Union. The teachers on Musashi were sent from the Far East branch, but Yoshinao was sent from the central headquarters of the Testament Union as Musashis supervisor. In exchange for the Far East retaining military freedom when the Harmonic Unification War ended 160 years ago, a king for Musashi was sent by the Testament Union to supervise Musashis governance and flight. Because the king of Musashi made the final judgements regarding the decisions of the students chancellors officers and the student council, and because he also decided Musashis flight path, Musashi would be unable to get the general framework of its government and flight moving without his approval. As such, Yoshinao thought of himself as being the compass needle for keeping peace and order. But still, the people in this class are all demons! Eh? Whats with you all of a sudden, Vice Principal? Ah, nothing, Yoshinao swallowed the words that he had unthinkingly spoken. When it comes to these people, We, the king sent by the Testament Union Since Yoshinao came to the Musashi, he had no recollection of the students ever treating him with respect. Especially that particular chancellor who always made fun of him by calling him We. Only We can call We, We! We think this is all the Far Easts Board of Educations fault. As the Testament Union could not hold a regular conference of all the branches, one of their weaknesses was that it was easy for the branches in each country to become independent. The Far Easts branch was in Izumo. However, the academic division of the Far Easts biggest industry, IZUMO Industries, was in control and Musashis teaching staff was sent from Izumo. An unacceptable state of affairs is being overlooked! This was true even now. Even though Azuma was returning, he could not even enter the classroom. It had been more than five minutes since the teacher Oriotorais voice had called through the door, saying: Please wait a moment~ And now the faint voices coming from within were saying this: M-Miss, please dont use so much strength. Ahthe holes widening, I cant hide it Ah, Heidi, no, you cant touch it when its going in! But Miss, the supportsah, eww, something stickys leaking from the tissue Just what kind of iniquitous sacrilege were you all transgressing in this consecrated classro!!! Beyond the door, which was slammed open by the king In the space opened before him, a naked boy was standing with his arms raised and a smile on his face. !!! Yoshinao shut the door in reflex. Beside him Azuma made an Eh? Eh? face, wondering what was wrong with Yoshinao. Wh-whats the matter, Mr. Vice Principal!? Is something wrong!? Yoshinao, with his back leaned against the door, shook his head. I-its nothing, Azuma-kun! Yeah, its nothing! And then they heard blows as if a palm was striking the door from inside the classroom. Heeey We! That was you right!? Why are you staying there? Why dont you come inside if you want to come in! No one here really hates you. In fact, nobody actually cares. Hey, Toori! Will you quit strip-dancing over there and give us a hand here? Ah, Sensei. We is just right outside and wont come in. It seems hes getting embarrassed. But I guess that couldnt be helped. He doesnt know what to do in this kind of situation. That We, he loves cosplaying as the king from a deck of playing cards; because of that he has trouble making friends. Hey, everyone! Next time you see We reading a manga in the corner giggling silently by himself, dont be afraid to talk to him, alright? That brat We swear Well lynch him someday! Yoshinao faced his companion. Azuma was looking up to his face, flabbergasted. Realizing the situation, Yoshinao talked flusteredly. R-rest assured. We do have someone We can call a friend. From inside the classroom, Tooris voice said. Oh, thats right. Guess I was worrying for nothing. We has at least one friend, right, Neshinbara? Humm. Thats right. As expected of this Academys chancellor, youre quick on the uptake. In response to Tooris words, Neshinbara replied: You mean that? Last wagon sale we bought up all the stocks of that IZUMO-brand mind-training game titled Essential Communication Skills for Lonely People - Make 100 Friends in 1 Week! and then sent all the packages in a single box to the kings house, right? And then we put a message with it, which I wrote for all us: Since your highness is distressedly friendless, please think of this as your friend. From all of Musashis students. I see. Thats the friend the king was talking about. So it was all your fault, that these last few days Our wife has been making a worried face every time she looks at Us!! Yoshinao, enraged, swung the door open once again. The naked body was there no more, but instead there was a female teacher. The beaming female teacher, Oriotorai, said: Ah, King-sama. Im really sorry but were not finished cleaning up yet. Eh? No, you see. Yoshinao directed his gaze beyond Oriotorais back, to the wall near the window. We think We saw a human-shaped hole over there and someone was gluing paper over it as if like The door suddenly shut. From inside the classroom, came immediately the voice. Everyone! We seriously need to hurry up! The king is starting to grow suspicious of us. That guy, he is surprisingly sharp about small details. Sensei! Sensei! That hole is not small at all! But whatever. Listen everyone! That was Tooris voice. Its too bad Seijun cannot make it today. But anyway, dont forget we will have a meeting for my confession plan right after class and a ghost-busting party later tonight. Prepare yourselves everyone! Cause tonight will be a blast! Oi, wait a minute! Were still in the middle of class. You sure got guts ignoring me while Im teaching here, huh? Do you wanna get slapped that bad? Huh!? What, Sensei!? Just because you got nice tits, you think you can scare me with tha- ackk!? [2] The whole classroom shook as Toori said that last word. Ackk? Azuma asked himself, pondering its significance. And then from inside the classroom, Azuma heard a calm voice, Sensei. Please be careful not to break the classroom. By the way, I think I saw Azuma right outside the door. Right! I completely forgot about him! I was too busy saving my hide. Two seconds after Oriotorai said that, the door opened for the third time. Oriotorai, beaming once again, looked at Azuma. Oh my~ Azuma. It has been a long time. How do you find Musashi now? Youll be living in the dorm from now on, right? Ill make sure to let you know where your room is once it is decided. Oriotorai-kun. Watch your manners. You mustnt refer to Azuma-kun without honorifics. You should call him Azuma-sama or Ah, right. Please pardon my lack of manners, King-sama. Ill make sure it wont happen next time. So Azuma, you want to come inside? Right? Not giving Azuma the opportunity to give an answer, Oriotorai grabbed Azumas head with her right hand and offhandedly pulled him inside the room. Yoshinao, having been left alone Hold it right there! Yoshinao directed his gaze beyond Oriotorais back once more, towards the direction where the hole in the wall was. What he saw there were two figures standing in front of the wall. One was a half-naked giant wearing an iron mask, and the other one was a plump guy. If he recalled their names correctly, the giant was called Persona-kun while the blimp was called Ginji Ohiroshiki. Thanks to their bulky muscles and the rotundity of their body respectively, the wall was completely sheltered from Yoshinaos vision. Oriotorai-kun. Could it be those two people are standing there to camouflage the hole in Ehh!? Wh-what are you talking about King-sama? Theres no human-shaped hole in the wall! Im not lying, really! Actually I made those two stand there becauseuhh Thats right! Were doing Biology class right now! And uhh Im showing the whole class what will happen to your body if you only eat meat or pizza everyday. Her face straightened. In other words, were still in the middle of class! Can you wait until later? The door was violently slammed shut right after Oriotorai said her last word. Yoshinao, finally left alone, felt an urge to kick the door, but managed to restrain himself. His common courtesy had successfully dissuaded him from committing a misbehavior. It was not an act a king should do. Seriously Yoshinao folded his arms, giving the door a glare. From within came the loud cheers and claps of students warmly welcoming Azuma. And with a nod he wheeled around, turning his back to the door. Yoshinao could hear Azuma introducing himself inside the classroom. The sky beyond the hall windows was stark white as Musashi maintained its stealth flight. Under the white sky, rows of stones were lined up in a wide area. This place was a cemetery located within the memorial park near Okutamas bow. It was a place with a panoramic scenery. Only its main road had pavement. Within that lush greenery stood one girl, with a pail in one hand. The name of the girl in school uniform and looking up at the sky was Masazumi. This is my first time coming to this place at this hour, Masazumi said without taking her eyes away from the sky. She then scanned her surroundings. Below the drab sky, in the elevated area of Okutamas stern at the end of the stone steps was where Ariadust Academy Institute was situated. They are probably taking the fourth period by now. Masazumi wondered how everyone was doing. She had not been with them that long, but she had a basic idea of everyones character. Masazumi got along with them very well, to the point that last year everyone in class supported her when she ran for vice president of the student council. She was on good terms with everyone, and everyone was on good terms with her; to the extent that Masazumi wondered what they were up to right now. However it seemed that everyone in the class, or rather most of the students in the Academy were supporting Aoi Toori for some reason. Masazumi had realized this ever since last years election. She was aware of how popular Toori was; and even after seeing everyones reaction from all the ruckus he caused, that didnt change her conclusion. But his popularity didnt just come into being through name recognition, but rather his virtue and character. Then in that case Its a popularity similar to that of an idol. Masazumi wished that this was not the case. A country, especially one like Far East with many interventions from all the other nations, selecting a leader based not on their political skill but popularity was A sign of the people giving in to provisional rule. Masazumi, as one who aspired to become a politician, did not want to give up. In the future she hoped to work as a member of the provisional council for the Musashi just like her father. And bring a change to the Far East, no matter how trivial. 160 years since the Harmonic Unification War, the reason why the Far East hadnt been completely taken over was because nothing like that was written in the Testament. However, there were many ways to circumvent that. Anyone who had been in politics for years could easily think of one. If the Musashi or its possessor Mikawa made an irrevocable mistake, Masazumi was certain that the Testament Union would not overlook exploiting it. Currently, Mikawa acted as a bridge between the Testament Union and P.A. Oda; but If something big happens, the Testament Union will use the excuse of History Reproduction Protection to completely take over the Far East. Favorable conditions upon resolution of land issues regarding harmonic territories, monetary assets, and the guarantee of production through labor: These were some of the obvious benefits that all the other nations would gain when Far East had been completely taken over. From what she could make out according to the accounts she had obtained from the provisional council officials, all of their stories were nothing but headache inducers. The most problematic issue right now is the resolution of land disputes arising from the harmonic territories that occupy half the country. Harmonic territories were caused by partially overwritten ley lines when the Harmonic Divine States collapsed to the Divine States. In consequence the Far East land had partially assimilated the other nations environmental conditions from the Harmonic Divine States. Because the climates inside the harmonic territories were the same as those in the very same spot in the Harmonic Divine States (for example, in the Chuugoku region we had Europe; in Mikawa we had India; in the Kantou region, Qing; in the Hokuto region, Russia), it could be said that not only the people but even the environmental conditions from the other world had migrated here. Even though said environmental change was locally limited on the ground, its effect could reach up to the sky. For an aerial city like the Musashi which occupied the sky, those zones looked like pillars. However, since harmonic territories were sparsely scattered within the land, the Far East and the other nations couldnt successfully establish a distribution of territory to occupy after the Unification War. Why? Because the land is not even stable in the first place to be fairly distributed. This fact we are fully aware of, as it was being taught in class. However, if the Far East is completely taken over the Testament Union will obtain the power to execute the land distribution by themselves. No More precisely, when the Far East has been completely taken over the Testament Union can simply shove the Far Easts people towards worse lands while they occupy the lands with better conditions. The statements that officials made regarding the Far East being taken over were always negative. Taking over doesnt only mean amalgamation or unification, or even occupation. It can mean many other things. If the Far East is taken over, its government and authority will be claimed by the Testament Union. They could even re-implement the practice of slave labor that was in place before the Middle Ages. Currently Tsirhcs and Mlasis are forbidden to establish financial enterprises according to their religious precepts; thus, those kinds of businesses are quietly run by the Far East in their stead. However, once taken over, they can simply milk the profit out of Far Easts banks while they maintain the said compromise. Aside from gaining a foothold against P.A. Oda, the other countries were interested in Musashis trade capacity as well as the technological capacities of Mikawa and IZUMO (especially the former, which built the Musashi). Of course, if the people under this rule were to perish then the manpower would be lost and productivity would be compromised; but until it came to that, the loss-gain calculations from administrative expenses and labor revenues would be all that the Testament Union would care about. If the Testament Union could find a way to maintain the population and just let a very few people succeed historical figures as part of the history recreation, then this would be what the officials in the provisional council regard as the worst case scenario. In other words, taking over ultimately means the ruler would have the power to order everything as they wished; including the rights of life and death of its subjects. The provisional council, including Masazumis father, was probably conscious that all of these predictions were based from extreme assumptions. But a fragment of doubt still remained in her mind that maybe they were only trying to stir uneasiness in people. But still, it doesnt change the fact that the Far East has to do something to keep things from exacerbating into the worst case situation. Whether trusting the other partys conscience is sound policy or not, there is no need to tempt the other party by dangling bait before their face, as her father had said. Thats why right now, Musashi relinquishes all its armaments and focuses only on trades while keeping their heads low all the time. Mikawas Logismoi plo, for example, were not handed to the P.A. Oda but instead to all the other nations of the Testament Union as proof of taking a non-hostile stance. But things will change eventually. Thats for sure. According to the history in the Testament, the Oda clan will slowly dissipate after the loss of its leader Nobunaga. The responsibility of unifying the Far East will shift to the Toyotomi clan instead; and it will be successfully finalized by the Matsudaira clan later on. No one knows when the unification of the Far East will happen since the history recreation has been disrupted ever since the Unification War; and there is the possible threat of the impending Apocalypse to boot. To give an example, this year is 1648; yet P.A. Oda announced the succession of Oda Nobunaga 8 years ago, even though this historical figure should have already been dead since 1582. Oda Nobunaga was assassinated according to history, so P.A. Oda had been keeping Nobunagas physical existence under wraps from the Testament Union in order to prevent the Testament Union from killing him through history recreation. P.A. Oda were playing skirmishes with the Testament Union here and there as they hide their leader. On the contrary, it gives them a threatening impression instead. P.A. Oda has been expediting its history recreation after the succession of Nobunaga, though they still havent caught up to its lag. If the Apocalypse does not happen, Nobunaga will eventually come out to the world commencing his ambition of conquering the whole Far East; and then be assassinated. The Matsudaira clan will follow through on the remaining history and the Far East will finally feel the true meaning of being unified. When that time comes, the Far East will confront all the other nations as a unified country; but Are the Far Easts people already giving up? Are they abandoning everything they have, being complacent in comfort provided by Provisional Rule? Abandon. The word which Masazumi hated the most, having given up everything after all. Masazumi shifted her gaze below. Her hands were carrying a pail. It was the Hondas property. So was the wooden ladle, and the sheaf of flowers too. Masazumi focused her attention on the flowers and said: I dont want to experience that same feeling again, nor do I want to let anyone else feel it. I wonder, Masazumi thought as she raised her head and directed her gaze to the Academy beyond. Aoi Toori. I, myself havent decided yet what to do in the first place but What about you, Aoi Toori? I wonder what you will do? I hope you You were also like me, one who doesnt want to give up What if he was like me then? So what of it? Masazumi contemplated on that question for a while; but in the end she just shook her head. ? Because Masazumi had her gaze set below, a person was standing in front of her without her realizing it. That person turned out to be a girl she was familiar with. P-01s. Judging from this situation, P-01s should say I have been waiting for your arrival. A voice came, its owner approaching her way. A hand was raised, and it lifted up Masazumis pail. Ah, Masazumi lifted up her head. What are you doing here? Judge, the automaton impassively replied, then showed the book she was carrying to Masazumi. As Masazumi-sama had suggested, P-01s concluded to peruse this book in a quiet place. Owing to this book, P-01s has completely grasped the current societal system as well as the sundry patterns of the national leaders. Each and every one of them resorted straight off to rash decisions. Some were arrested, and some were disgraced. Its intricacy is very engrossing. I wonder from what perspective you were reading that in order to arrive at that conclusion? Masazumi thought, but dropped the idea of voicing it out. P-01s raised her free hand. I have one question. Where are you headed to, Masazumi-sama? Notes 1. It seems in Tooris head, slap means boobslap. Volume 1, 05: Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky Volume 1, Chapter 05: Those Reunited Under the Fair Sky At that time To that person What should I have said? Point Allocation (Emotion) But I would never have thought that I would meet you in this kind of place. That voice, with a tendency to look downwards, was brought to life in the graveyard. The owner of the voice, Masazumi, was crouching in front of the graveyard next to the main road adjoined with the greenery. She was weeding. Are you cleaning? They say that automatons really do like to clean no matter where they are. Judge, that principle does exist. The cleaning of this place is a daily routine. P-01s, plucking the weeds of the graveyard in the same manner as I, answered. When the taken weeds had reached a certain amount, P-01s took the trash that consisted in clumps of dirt and fallen leaves along with the piled up weeds and brought them to the gutter adjacent to the path. As if responding, the lid of the gutter was lifted; and from below, pale black algae stuck their faces out. Useless? Natural materials? Facing them, P-01s lifted her index finger before her nose and gave the trash to the algae. With that, the algae bore it atop their heads and once again descended into the gutter. Masazumi was speechless in response to the feeding actions which had been happening behind her back for some time. She had noticed it a while before, but somehow, below the gutters, the black algae creatures of the sewage pipes seemed to have gotten used to P-01s. Furthermore, the shared opinion between P-01s and the black algae creatures seemed to be that it would be for the better if it were not known that the black algae creatures were going outside. It was because that would mean that the black algae creatures were slacking off from their work Not known? OK? Alright? Judge, I can discern that it is alright. Our cover is perfect. Aside from the absolute lack of basis in that assumption, now its perfectly known by me!! While I was thinking and pulling the weeds, a voice suddenly came from behind me. Masazumi-sama does the maintenance of this gravestone quite often. Ahh, thats because its my mothers. There arent even any remains, so inside are only her mementos Even if I put it like that, it would be hard to understand for an automaton, right? Youre born from souls, so you dont have anything like a mother. Judge. I will frankly state my thinking Masazumi-sama sure loves her mother. I was told a sudden thing. Love, huh? Because it was a rather direct statement, Masazumi lost the timing of her response. No, or, thats right? Without giving back an appropriate response, an affirmation or negation, without being certain which feeling should be the correct one, Masazumi just looked down at the flowers in the bucket beside her. White flowers. As she let that color to flow to her own heart, P-01s voice was heard from behind. It was Let me pass Suddenly, a song. Eh? What was audible was a song that even Masazumi knew. A well-known childrens song. The song named Song of Passage. From the throat of an automaton, it was heard. Let me pass, let me pass. If I follow this narrow path, where will it take me? This narrow path leads to the gods in heaven Your opinion is not needed. You cannot pass through here I have come to celebrate this childs tenth birthday By dedicating these two talismans Going may be easy, but returning is frightening Can I pass despite my fear? From Masazumis ears to her chest, there was something akin to trembling. A trembling of excitement and pleasure came, a feeling which seemed as if the depths of her skin were being wrung. There was something which she had heard from the shopkeeper before. That P-01ss soul was in her throat. Then, that voice of song was the trembling of P-01ss soul. However This song is I know it. No, anybody living in the Far East would know it. According to the Testament descriptions, the original version of the Song of Passage began to be sung during the 17th century; but a hundred years before it was supposed to be introduced by the Testament, there was an experiment where this song got its original versions in many places. That experiment was the Song of Passage. At the time when the provisional rule of each country was established, this became a song which brought the people of the Far East together. About thirty years ago, all the versions of the song were collected; and now it was being used as a song to put children to sleep. As the children sang it, it became used for playing the game matched to the song: I Wonder if its a Passage. However, Masazumi had no memories of singing this together with everyone. She had only heard it from afar, when other children played while singing it. However, when hearing it from nearby it had happened that she really had sang it. There was something from her youth. At the time where her awareness of her surroundings was not yet certain It was my mother, as a lullaby When she thought that Is there something wrong, Masazumi-sama? Being asked, she was unable to respond immediately. Masazumi sucked in a breath, adjusting the uncertain trembling within her body. Haah. The breath she exhaled softly trembled just once. Thinking about how to respond, Masazumi thought I remembered a little of something from the past. With that, Masazumi put power into her knees. What comes after this is something that does not need to be said, but she told her heart as a preface As the people who can hear it and find it meaningful are not here. Therefore, I will dare to say it. Ive spoken about this before, havent I? Originally, I lived in Mikawa below us. My family name is Honda, one of the vassals there. For the Matsudaira, two Hondas are needed. She took in a breath remembering the face of the other Honda, the person whom she had not exchanged words with since middle school. The first Honda is one of the Four Heavenly Kings, the martial Honda family represented by Honda Tadakatsu. The other was the political Honda family represented by Honda Masanobu. I was not a warrior, so my father Your father inherited the name of Masanobu-sama? He failed. Masazumi rested her hands and spoke. Another person, not from the Honda family, got to change his name; thus inheriting the name of Honda Masanobu. At that time, my father was just being too honest. Therefore, I What was I like? Told by my father, did I myself wish for what I had started then? I dont even remember the reason, but He thought that a child of Masanobu should try to inherit the name of Masanobus son. And, for that cause, he thought that I would do anything; and so I did. However I failed. Masazumis mouth moved. The words which had just spilled from her lips had not been uttered till now. This wont do, her heart thought. That was because The people who can hear it and find it meaningful are not here. A resting place where my mother isnt really present. An automaton. Black algae creatures Were they even still in the gutter? If she were a young girl, inside her own room, she would consult with her own precious doll about the unsettling things which had happened today; but is this situation the same? A stupid complaint, isnt it? Masazumi thought; and she realized that she had never even shown this outwardly. Whatever the situation, on the Musashi no matter where or when it was always noisy. In the schools, in the roads, there were always people. Therefore if one has no friends that one can talk about various things with, one cant do anything but search for a place where one can be alone. There is nothing to do but to find a place where one can spit out stupid complaints to oneself and hide. And now, here, finally Ten years ago, the Matsudaira family carried out the clearing out of their vassals. So, many vassals were demoted and relieved of their duties After that, all of Matsudairas vassals and commercial groups were taken up by the Sagamis mass-produced automatons. Facing P-01s, an automaton herself, Masazumi thought that she would not want this not to turn into a series of distasteful complaints. Therefore, she let that be the end about the incident with the automatons. You know, I Masazumi touched her chest with her hands. The uniform she was wearing was a male one. Masazumi, pressing her hand hard into that chest, opened her mouth whilst feeling a strange dryness in her throat When I was fighting for the right to inherit the name, I had an operation in order to not be at a disadvantage An operation where a woman like me would be altered into a man. First, they removed my breastsand when they were still deciding whether to also change the sex organs into masculine ones, the sudden clearing out made all of it meaningless. My father fled to Musashi; and I whose body had become weak due to the surgery was left on the surface with my mother. My losing my breasts was something I wished for myself. However, after the sudden clearing out my goal was completely lost. With all that I did being not even affirmed or negated, my goal merely vanished with a meaningless sense of powerlessness being all that was left. It was as if, after having decided my way forward and working hard in my studies for the test, the road I had to follow just disappeared. I would have been able to accept it if I just failed the name inheritance. But it was as if all of what you did was utterly meaningless was said to me. The me from before, the me left in my memory was always apologizing. Without being able to start things by myself, without being able to answer my fathers expectations, I caused trouble for my mother. The same mother that, in the end, was spirited away in the events known as the Princess Disappearances Whywas it all just letting go At that moment she muttered. Suddenly, something spilled out from the corners of her eyes. Thinking damn, Masazumi wiped her cheeks with the sleeve of her uniform. Crying is unsightly. Is that so? At P-01ss voice, audible from behind, Masazumi nodded. If it was weakness or relief, she didnt know. Aahif it were possible, Id want to hide somewhere. But I cant do that here either, right? Judge, thank you for your understanding. And now, one question about Masazumi-san has been resolved. And that is? Judge, P-01ss voice could be heard. If I were to speak frankly, that Masazumi-sama wearing male uniforms was not hobby. Masazumi was returned to reality in an instant. Wait a second, wasnt I hiding the fact that I am a woman? Should I get mad? No, rather, is it resentment? What is it, this strange feeling which is welling up in the pit of my stomach? Its obviously not affectionate. If I were to speak with the power of debate that I practiced in my specialized essay classes, I am supposed to state my conclusion first; so if I were to say it in one sentence, it would be like hell its that. Furthermore, what on earth is with that that at the end, an exclamation as if just stuck there? Even further, the black algae creatures Mound? Mound? Who was it that taught them those kinds of words; or is it a racial memory? Ive really forgotten. Although this was a place where I could be alone even if there was a doll that would hear my idle complaints, this doll just did an amazing tsukkomi. However Masazumi? The black algae creatures asked P-01s her name in confirmation, and Masazumi felt surprise. Responding, P-01s also hid the black algae creatures from Masazumis sight while starting to act as if she was plucking weeds. Judge, she is Masazumi-sama. Do you remember her? Do you remember how when Masazumi-sama was starving and collapsed she nearly unknowingly crushed you? Masazumi then thought that from this time onwards she had to check the surroundings when she fell. Masazumi Seijun? Judge, that is correct, she is a politician. She is a conservationist at work and exploits taxes to help the people. It would have been better to deny it; but that too again seemed to be a joke, so Masazumi was silent. With that, the black algae creatures asked some things. Friend? Judge, that is what is said about the both of us acknowledging each others existence. Able to become Friend? That is, P-01s stopped speaking, and there was an indication that she was looking her way. So, Masazumi turned her back on them, and while acting as if looking at the sky Recently, Ive wanted some friends. Can I be one? Judge. Speaking frankly, Masazumi does not have many friends; so this is my chance. In other words, its pretty easy. Do not worry, Masazumi-sama is a politician so she loves the management of things like sewage. Whats with that wrong way of putting things!! When she thought that, something suddenly occurred above her head. ? The sky split, and the color blue suddenly spread outward before her eyes as if bursting open. Ah. It wrapped around their entire surroundings in an instant. The blue sky was proof of the disengagement of stealth flight. Indicated by that was Have we arrived at Mikawa? Below, there was a mountain range. The other side remained unseen, but eventually, there would be a continental port for Musashis use visible in the colossal valley and the adjoining open-air type common use flat continental port should appear soon. And on the other side of those, was the village of Mikawa where she herself had once lived. Ive returned. That was something she could not say. She herself was already a resident of the Musashi; Mikawa too had continued to change from the time she had been there. Nowadays, it was rumored that in the large workshop which had four ley line reactors they were making a gift to P.A. Oda; so just in one year, Mikawa had really changed. Because of a warp in the ley lines caused by the ley line reactors phenomena happened frequently, accompanying the clearing out national policy. How many people are left in Mikawa? The other Hondas second generation should still be there. She herself had come to the Musashi; but most people had not left Mikawa, for many reasons, and were living in the outskirts while thinking that the incompleteness of business functions in the city center (because of the clearing out and danger of the phenomena) was rather inconvenient. I wonder how it all turned out Well, Im just sending President Sakai today, so Ill just be looking at it from afar. The sound of the wind could be heard and the trembling echoes of the wind hit the wind-protection spell which the Musashi had. However, that wasnt all of it. Above and directly to the front, as if exiting the area above Musashis center leading ship, Musashino, a single ship had come. It was an aerial passenger-ship with length around 120 meters. From above Musashino, it was trying to circle to the area above them, on Okutama. Compared to all of the Musashis ships, its size did not even match one tenth of theirs; but looking at it, the ship had a size large enough to project a shadow across one of the horizontal passages. Judging from its trajectory and speed, the ship was currently trying to pass above them. If there wasnt some sort of mistake It was a flight to see all of the Musashi. While thinking about it, Masazumi looked at the side of the passenger ship. On the other side of the rustling leaves of the trees, where the side of the passenger ship was with waves streaming from its water line, there was a family emblem. In the midst of the suns reflection, it could be seen that it was the family emblem of the three-petaled hollyhock. The only family able to use that emblem was the Matsudaira family. So that meant Thats the ship of the lord of the Matsudaira, Lord Motonobu!? Ten years ago, right before the Musashi had been renovated, Lord Motonobu had descended to the Musashi. After that visit he had never returned. This was because ten years ago, when the provisional alliance with P.A. Oda had become a formal alliance, the Testament Union forbade him to board the Musashi (since it was able to become a mobile fortress) to prove Mikawas neutrality. Why he is doing this? Has Lord Motonobu come to welcome the Musashi? She knew very well Lord Motonobus tendency for a spectacle, and she also recognized his voice and face pretty well. If it were to be said why Greetings! Its been a while, residents of the Musashi. Do you remember your teachers face? From every external speaker on the Musashi, this mans voice resounded. That was not all. At every shrine, on top of the hall which housed the shrine itself, enormous torii-shaped signframes appeared. Reflected in the middle of the frame there was a single man whose back was facing the bridge of a ship. His hair was covered with a black scholars cap with his glasses hung. To the announcing device, which was a microphone held by his right hand with his pinky finger outstretched, he said: Thank you for staying with us; I am Mikawas lord, Matsudaira Motonobu. But itd be great if you called me your teacher. It was because of this. Sagging her shoulders, Masazumi thought. Motonobu really loves making announcements with the divine transmission. Originally, because people were leaving Mikawas center due to the phenomena and the clearing out of people, it seemed that it was something he started so his voice could reach the outskirts. But as the time passed, it turned into an exhibition that was performed at the slightest chance. His specialty was an one-sided rambling, so he called himself the teacher. And even now, he was still going along with that. Because of the Testament Unions instructions, the Musashis residents cannot descend to Mikawa. But, do not worry. Well be bringing lots of things from Mikawa, and the people whove come to sightsee will talk about it, right? So everyone, I want you to use your shrines ley line divine transmission or connections to have exchanges with Mikawa. And if its possible, your teacher also wants to know what kind of lives you are all living and what you want to do from now on. Id like it if youd let me hear that from all of you, thats all. Then, lets start. Theres lots of time, so lets use it all effectively. He continued. Tonight, Ive prepared something special. At night it would be nice if all of you could look in Mikawas direction, because Ive prepared some fireworks. With thistodays first lesson is over!! Along with his words, the divine transmission disappeared and the display frames above the shrines also closed and vanished. Now Motonobus ship was passing over their heads. Masazumi chased the passing figure of the ship with her gaze, and she turned around Really, not only Mikawa, but even the Lord has come hasnt he? those were the words that Masazumi was not able to say. Her gaze was fixed upon P-01s, behind her. P-01ss back was facing her way, and she was waving at the ship traversing the sky. Eh? When the question leaked out from between her lips, the small black figures at P-01ss feet panicked and hid in her shadow. However, P-01s continued waving. Eventually, the ship showed its rear side. After crossing the sky above Musashi Ariadust Academy towards the east, the bow turned; and until it took its path back to Mikawa, all P-01s did was to wave at it. The wind moved, and the automatons hand was lowered. However, opposing P-01s (who did not turn around), Masazumi said: Youre acting like a tourist from the country, you know. Judge, on the bottom of that ship someone was waving his hand at me from the other side of the glass. Who that was was unknown to Masazumi, and it should have been unknown to P-01s too. However, P-01s said this. He was looking this way and smiling. Along with those words, a sound could be heard. It was the ring of a bell: The sound of Musashi Ariadust Academy finishing its fourth period and entering its lunch break. Volume 1, 06: Fated Ones Beyond the Door Volume 1, Chapter 06: Fated Ones Beyond the Door What should we call that suddenness We hope for while still fearful of Point Allocation (Romantist) A bell rang. With a predetermined melody, the sound of the bell let one know when the schools noon break arrived. That was the ring that began Musashis noon. That sound not only reached the outdoor areas of Musashi, it was also transmitted in the ships internal broadcast; so the people indoors were also informed. Within one of the ships interiors, in an underground residential area where rooms were lined up on the walls, in a three-meter-wide corridor a single boy was walking. The boy carried a travel bag with the name Azuma written on it. The room farthest in, huh? Even though I finished my moving quickly, I really spent a really long time with the paperwork. On the wall of the corridor he was looking at, there was a sign that said Okutama: Horizontal Passage 1-15 - Musashi Ariadust Academy Student Dormitory. It was a joint residential horizontal passage placed under Musashi Ariadust Academy. In the corridors there were many people even though it was lunch break. This was because the people who were going to work after noon were there. With the people returning to their own rooms and the ones leaving them, the everyday sound of exchanging voices that he had not heard for a long time was audible. A certain male student was walking together with his friends while counting up numbers on his fingers. About my part-time work schedule, I think Ill add an additional hour. After next year itll become my full-time job, so from now on I think Ill get the clothes for outside work; but it wont be be enough with the citizens weight limit above two kilos Beyond this conversation, a female student pressed a company cell-phone type divine transmitter to her ear. Yeah, it is a part-time job at Suwa Shrines contract stand, so lets bring back some eggs for our rationing on our way ba Eh? Its a family ticket, so we cant do an individual refund. If thats the caseyeah, the horizontal passage at Okutama 1-7, you coming? She formed a smile. The boys walking nearby were comparing their personal armaments pulled from their waists with each others. As I thought, it is a straight sword. I think that its good that the grip is from the imperial Eisenritter brand. But you know, impacts with mobile shells are a given; so wont it be bit heavy if you install an attachment? They exchanged opinions. There were similarities in the types of topics; but among all of them, the names of some celebrities would occasionally be mentioned during these conversations. Oriotorai and Tenzou when it was an equipment-related topic, the Shintoists Asama and Shirojiros names popping up in a talk about spells, or Naruze, Naito and Urquiaga in discussions about Europe. Ive returned. Last month, I was summoned by the Testament Union from my second-year summer break and I finished the restoration of my authority as well the sealing of my own powers. Without meeting up with anyone of my same age, all I heard were things that I needed to understand. Compared to that This is somehow pretty peculiar. In fact, I felt that this atmosphere was really pleasant; so I thought that I had gotten used to this place. But if I too were to talk now, I think I would definitely be considered a pretty peculiar person. Thanks to the fact that he was summoned by the Testament Union, he knew a lot of things about other topics too. Azuma even knew that K.P.A. Italias Pope-Chancellor and Tres Espa?as Special Duties were coming to Mikawa, besides information regarding many people. When he left the Academy, Heidi talked to him about this. If youre going to sell information about the Testament Union, let it be some special stuff please Tonight Im probably going to do that; I have been invited by Toori and the rest. Ghost hunting at night, huh. Ghost hunting. Theyve thought of something weird, Azuma thought. Regarding what Toori said That Apocalypse thing seems to be mainstream; I wondered if there werent any phenomena, but when I tried looking it turned out that in our Academy there was a rumor from a long time ago that ghosts would come out! Dont you want to search a little!? Wasnt that kind of ghost story pretty much a given in Academies everywhere? Because of the disturbances in the ley lines, I wonder if that kind of small phenomenon is more likely to occur. Just gathering at the Academy at night is an event that, even if just a bit, piques ones interests. Last year we did something similar to this. There were some monsters coming out in a clubroom in Okutamas seventh underground floor; it was taken as an excuse to look around at night with everyone, so I joined in. If I state the outcome first A huge disaster. Toori had wrapped his entire body up to his face in gold tights, playing the role of the ghost. Getting seriously freaked out by the weird dance he did there, Asama had screamed and started rapidly firing her bow, marking the beginning of the disaster. I wonder what its going to be like this year. And I had taken interest in was what Toori had spoken of, what made this ghost hunt an eve, that tomorrows confession. Who it was to seemed to be a secret, but it probably wont turn out well. The feeling that everyone in the class was really nervous about it can only mean that all of them had great expectations about it. What will tomorrow be like? Well, itll probably be something fun. Walking while smiling wryly, Azuma passed the decorative plants and the baggage left by the residents, eventually reaching the inner tip of the horizontal passage. There was a room. A room which held the room number of his goal. What was on the front was a six-tatami room with a sliding door. In a student dormitory where four-tatami rooms were pretty common, a six-tatami solitary room was precious. He did think about whether this had any relation to his lineage, but he decided to rethink it; there were rooms left over, right? Azuma inserted the key into the sliding doors keyhole. In that interval, there was something he noticed. The room that Azuma was to be using from now on had a sliding door, but Not a paper sliding door, but a western-style sliding door made of boards? Was the previous user a European? Because Musashis interior was fundamentally Far East style, its sliding doors were of paper; and in the case that one wanted a western-style one, it was normal to replace it with a hinged wooden door. However, right now before his eyes was an eclectic object: a sliding door made out of boards. Thats a strange modification. Well, its fine; people messing with rooms is not that rare. In his class, it was known that Naito and Naruze modified the western rooms that they had owned. Once, Azuma had been tasked by Oriotorai with the distribution of some topic printouts; and at that time he had seen their room. It had the structure of a workshop where half the four-tatami floor, re-coated with resin, was a closet and the other half were desks and work tables with pots and kettles. In the center were some decorations like laces and stuffed animals, and the wall bed at the side was just one meant to be shared by two people. As expected, the courage to ask the meaning of that never showed up. Anyway, the agreement between everyone was that because there was no difference in floor level in a western room, modification was easy. If its me, what would I do? Thinking, Azuma turned the lock and opened the sliding door. There was a room; and because it was inside the ship, there were no windows. Six-tatami rooms have a passage one tatami wide in the middle, and on the left and right walls beds and extensions with adjustable heights that could be used as large desks existed on upper and lower levels. Therefore, in terms of structure it was a four-person room; but in order to prevent stuffiness it was usually used as a three-person room, so one of the extensions could be used freely. However, in the room which Azuma had entered two of the extensions on the left side had been removed. In their place was a wooden table; and furthermore Eh? He questioned his own gaze while looking at the front. Besides the table, there was a girl. Eh? Azuma let his neck fall forwards. A girl with flaxen-colored hair was seated in a large chair facing the desk. She was in the middle of working. With a pen, she was writing words on the notes placed on the desk. However, as she was concentrating on the notes she did not notice me. Uum. Inside the room seen by his confused gaze, nothing was stuck onto the wooden walls but a calendar. As if it were a substitute, on the lower wall bed a large futon was spread out. Below the large shelf which was the top plank of the desk, there was a clothesline made of string. Hanging on it, shirts, skirts, and things that looked like underwear were also visible. When Azuma had confirmed everything up to that point, she suddenly looked his way. Stopping the pen with which she was writing her notes, and while she was in the middle of taking a breath, she had shifted her gaze by slightly turning her neck and stopped when she saw him. Blue eyes; the instant he saw those, Azuma retreated. Ah! I-Im sorry! It seems like Ive mistaken my room! Moving backwards, he panicked and returned to the corridor. While doing so, the sound of his travel bag hitting the sliding door was heard. Im sorry! Saying that, he placed his hand on the sliding door and shut it. But right before it finished closing, Azuma certainly saw it. Beyond the closing sliding door, the girl with flaxen-colored hair had opened her eyes wide and was looking at him. And Azuma noticed something else. That was That large chair. A wheelchair. Now he understood why he needed to close the sliding door with great force and the reason why it was a western-style sliding door. In a state where one is riding a wheelchair, opening doors sure is inconvenient. However, with a sliding door all one has to do is slide it to the side. You can open it doing the same from the outside or the inside, and the wheelchair wont hit the door. So if thats the case That was a room modified for the sake of that person. Azuma raised his face and looked at the name plate case above the sliding door. The name plate displaying the name of the resident had a paper with a handwritten name written on it inserted inside. Miriam Poqou He muttered and nodded. Azuma looked at the residential guide in his hand, but the number of his designated room was not mistaken. If that was the case, saying to the girl inside that he had gotten the room wrong was not a valid excuse. Who should I consult about this? Azuma sighed and spun on his heels. First he had to go to the horizontal passage management room which handled the management of the residence. The sunlight was below the sky which started to change from noon towards afternoon. Musashi descended at the mountain surface on Mikawas north side, towards the valley on which Kakamigahara - Matsudaira Family was written in greenery. To the southwest of Musashis own special continental port which Musashi entered as if sinking into, the flat ground which had been leveled from the mountains expanded outwards in continuity to the flat ground-type common-use continental port where Aerial Ships from other countries landed. To the south of the special continental port which Musashi entered, and to the east of the common-use continental port, there was a large city with its surroundings full of countryside settlements and fields. It was Mikawa, the owner of Musashi; and which while being the representative of the Far East had opposed the Testament Union by forming a formal alliance with the Oda family who had absorbed the Ottomans, the enemies of Europe. This was the territory of the Matsudaira family. And Musashi, sinking its body towards the place of its own settlement, activated the warning sirens of all of its eight ships at the same time. It was the clamor that made it known that Musashi had stopped. Study: Mikawa Surroundings Outline Map Toori: Sis! Sis! Weve arrived at Mikawa, so teach me about the area! Kimi: Guess theres no helping itfirst of all, the outline of the surroundings is something like this. Mikawa Surroundings Summary Map [From most northwards to most southwards.] Musashi-use continental port Eastern mountain range Western mountain range Western mountain corridor Eastern mountain corridor Central mountain range Mikawa Western hall New Nagoya Castle Mikawa outskirts Common use continental port The Sea The western mountain corridor is very rugged; nothing but centaurs can move across it. (This is so that Gods of War and large armies from Musashi cannot invade the common-use continental port used by other countries.) Toori: Alllrigghtt! Then, while munching a miso pork cutlet kishimen and chicken-flavored tempura, lets go Oohhhhh, ahhhhhhh and have uiro as finisher! Kimi: Nobody cares about you, so please go crawl in front of Nagoyas people. Volume 1, 07: Philosophers Atop the Stairs Volume 1, Chapter 07: Philosophers Atop the Stairs If there is a person who should be able to speak Speak of the person who should speak Speak together of the person who should speak Point Allocation (Dissertation) Alright, we will now be having the special student council and chancellors officers meeting. In a high position, a boys voice was brought to life atop a wooden bridge under a slightly past noon sky. On the frontal bridge of Musashi Ariadust Academy in the center trailing ship - Okutama - and atop the stairs which ascended towards the front door, many uniformed figures could be seen. Toori was at the center, surrounded by Kimi and Tenzou along with Shirojiro and Heidi. The boy who had just spoken was Neshinbara, who was tapping a torii-design keyboard that was being displayed in the air. The topic of todays meeting is: Lets make Aoi-kuns confession succeed! This is brought to you with my sponsorship, the Secretary Neshinbara. Everyone, you can just slam him with whatever you have, got it? Then, Aoi-kun, its all in your hands. Mmm, if we suddenly decide just to think about the ratings, itd be more interesting if I end up getting rejected, right? The interested party himself says that from the beginning!? Toori glanced around at everybody. The hell is this, all of you!? Cant I be rejected!? I get it. Thats a repression of results-oriented behavior isnt it!? Faced with that kind of society which doesnt acknowledge a guy whos down on his luck, I[1] want to firmly object! Is that alright? You dont think that just anybody can get married, right!? Nor do you! Or you!! Everybody held down Toori, who had started pointing at people who were returning home as a result of his rampage, and stopped him. Sanyou, who had been pointed at approximately the fifth time, had run away while crying; but everyone was unable to follow-up until that point. Anyways, Toori, who had been made to sit, took a breath and looked at Tenzou, sitting next to him wearing a ninja cap. Hey Tenzou, going in a basic level, how does someone confess? If we get to numbers, youre pretty used to it right? Ri-right now, I have been rejected a lot, you know!? Thats the truth, you know!? Its fine, just answer the question. Tenzou folded his arms and nodded. Afterward, he raised his right index finger. The admirable method is to be completely honest with a sudden confession. No matter who, all people have something called a readiness of the heart. Because Toori-dono, if during the morning a girl you do not know is standing in front of your house and just says to you I love you, wouldnt that be amazing? So you do not need it! Preparation of the heart, thats something you do not need! True. However, if that girl was Tenzou Id be pretty disgusted. After you stand in front of my house nervously hoping just for the sake of confessing to me, Id without a doubt would run away before your sanity level drops. Youre horrible!! Hey, your secretary thinks that the two of you have to take this seriously! At the voice of Neshinbara, who continued to tap his keyboard to write the meeting log, both folded their arms. After a while, Tenzou raised his right index finger once again. For starters, how about the letter method? Tenzou took out a pen and notepad from his chest. What? Being the destination of everyones gazes, Tenzou passed the pen and notepad to Tooris hands. Dont you think that this would work? During a confession, people always get flustered. For example, you might think you were saying I love you, but you enter a panic and what you really let out is I love you, man! or you seriously stutter and what bursts out is I w-wuvvv you! or if you force yourself to do it cheerfully like Iiiiiiii loooveess Kimiiiii yoou knowwwwC!? So in the end, you end up failing at your honest confession by spouting some nonsense like that. You really have a lot of experience. This is reassuring; but be a little more tolerant, youre a ninja after all. Lectured! I am really being lectured right now! Dont worry about it, Tenzou. What does this notepad and pen have to do with your happy stories of failure? Tenzou cracked a finger. It is simple. Itemize everything you want to tell her in advance. Then, give her a letter rather than telling her outright. Tenzou nodded. If you do it this way, there wont be a problem even if you get flustered; because if you are embarrassed, you can return home just like that. Furthermore, even if this ends with the other party not responding immediately, this is really reassuring as even a response by letter would be good. Hey, hey, is this when the failure stories of getting rejected by that method are going to start? We have a good atmosphere right now! I-I am sorry! The atmosphere has become awkward! However, Toori looked at the notepad and said But, yknow to Tenzou and repeated it again. In short, I just gotta write down why I fell for her in this? Well, officially on a piece of paper, but it should be fine to summarize what you think up here. Mmmmm Dont really want to do it. Yknow why? These kinds of workings of love and hate, they cant really be put into words well, can they? The one who responded to those words was not Tenzou, but Kimi, who was leaning her body up against the railing of the bridge. While her hair fluttered in the wind, she looked at Toori. Fufufu, foolish brother, theres no good way to put emotions or things like love or hate into words, you say? What a cute line. If thats so, try to write down what you dislike about that eroge-ninja as a test. No, Sis, theres no way I could put stuff like what I dislike about my friend into words well, could I? How I think about whether he is really human, hiding his face all the time, is something that I cant put it into words very well. How I wonder whether using de gozaru[2] as a sentence ending is meant to be a gag or not, is something that I cant put it into words very well. How I really wish hed do something about the fact that sometimes a dog smell comes from his clothes, is something that I cant put it into words very well. Like I thought, the bad areas of my friend are something that I cant really put into words. Yo-you just wrote them down without any trouble! You did! And in bullet points! Hmm? Thats weird. I cant write anything about your good areas though. Sigh The hell is that Sigh!? This guy is the worst!! Tenzou grabbed Tooris collar and shook him, but Toori continued smirking. Kimi drew her body from the railing and stood behind Toori. Fufufu, foolish brother, putting that aside, havent we been able to practice with a good stepping stone? If thats so, now try writing down the good areas of the lady inside your heart. Eeh? Again, Sis is making me do something really difficult. Tenzous unpleasant features are so obvious, so apparent that I can do it easily; but she is Thats right, she is in my heart, you know!? My heart! Do you think that the workings of my pure soul can be properly put into words so easily!? How her face is totally my type, is something that I cant put into words very well. How I can see what looks like her panties beneath her apron when she squats, is something I cant put into words very well. How I cant describe the amazing curve going from her waist to her butt, is something that I cant put into words very well. Mmm, like I thought, my pure soul is something that I cant put into words all that well. You are spouting it as if it is nothing, though! Dont be so noisy, Tenzou. If I were to seriously do it, it wouldnt end with just with this! Wait, wait! That bulleted list is missing something of dire importance to Toori. The person who said those words was a massive figure seated two steps down, the half-dragon Urquiaga. Bending his arms, which were also frontal wings, he rubbed his chin with the small hand within it. As far as I can seethere is some mystery here given Tooris usual tastes. Eh? Theres something missing from what Toori-kun usually prefers? Urquiaga nodded at Heidi, as she was the one who asked that. You are a citizen of the boobs camp, yet youve failed to mention the boobs of said person. At Urquiagas words, everyone drew a breath of surprise and looked at Toori. In the surroundings, even the students going home from school slightly stopped the movements of their bodies in response to the words said just now. Have I by any chance become the authority in that? While speaking, Toori nodded with a serious face. And when he slowly sucked in a breath, his expression stilled and he began to run his pen down the paper. Thats it. In short If I do not try / Fondling those breasts which she bears / I will not know them. Dont just read the first line of a poem so indifferently!! At everyones tsukkomi, Toori frowned and folded his arms. What should I do for the word about the seasons? Fufufu, foolish brother, I just shuddered from the beauty in your simplicity just now. However Kimi sat next to Toori and rested her chin on her folded arms. Whats the real reason for you not bringing up the boob topic at this teenagers discussion about your targets charms? Sis, right now Im just like in that song about yearning for boobs I wrote once. I havent fondled them, so I dont know. Fufufu, in shortwhen it comes to her boobs, you cant really judge them? Such honesty! The answering little brother raised the hand that his sister was holding. Even if I look like this, Im really serious about it! I wont just say anything Id like! I really dont care about how weird the workings of these siblings heads are, but the boob talking in these last minutes has undeniably gone over its yearly limit. Fufufu, please shut up, you loser ninja. Foolish brother, even if its just like in your song, are we not dealing with something that can be roughly measured just by looking at it? Someone like Asamas look more or less the same. The same instant Kimi spoke, a window on the third floor of the school building opened behind them. It was the window of a classroom that was being used for the activities of the tea ceremony club. Hey! Dont just do body trivia of other people as you feel! Stuff like its around the same, or the looks are around the same! She is right! Asamas ones arent as they look! Within the sphere they are a little Uwa, saying that like a sommelier is the worst! Waitdont move from there!! My bow! MY BOW!! Hey, hey, has the tea ceremony club recently started performing archery? Facing Toori, who had taken out a writing implement and had begun to write 100 points on the top of Tenzous ninja cap as he was sitting next to him, his sister tilted her neck. Anyways, idiot brother, lets keep this serious talking to the point and continue with you As the good and the bad points of her boobs cannot be judged by visual information, what are you going to do if you come to realize that this wont do, from a sommeliers point of view, after you started going out with her? You have to test it once, dont you? Test? Test what? You should ask someone with similar boobs to let you grope hers; its obvious that shed let you fondle them, isnt it? Simultaneously with Kimis words, atop the bridge and even in the schoolyard below it people evacuated from within a thirty-meter radius. First the girls left, then the boys hid their chests and briskly walked away like penguins as well. Atop the bridge, which had become silent, Toori looked at his sister. Sis, youre amazing! Youre so smart but arent you also an idiot!? Fufu, foolish brother, the thoughts of a genius cannot be understood by anyone but the genius herself. Loneliness is wonderful! Then, how do you think that her boobs feel? You have three selections ranging from HARD/NORMAL/EASY Or is it HELL!? Mmm, I cant say it so simply because I think she is rather advanced butsomething like HARD, I believe. You are saying it unreasonably simply, you know! Fufu, more or less hard, huh. In other words, flat Kimi looked around the area, focusing on the few people on the stairs. I see, Adele, Suzu or Sanyou-sensei maybe? Sis! Sis! Having a teacher also included in your list of names, you do not discriminate right!? Fufufu, idiot brother, your sister is not the one who chooses the measures. I dont choose the goal either, though. For now, just think about the groping! Only the fondling! Well, other than that, its that or ? What are you doing sitting here? As if interrupting Kimis words, a voice sounded from the school building. Turning around, from the entrance of the school building, two figures were coming. President Sakai At everyones voice, Sakai raised his hand with a Yo. The other person walking beside Sakai was a girl shouldering an enormous leather bag across both her shoulders. A girl who had, at the top of her rather tall body, a massive silver-fringed coiffure and sharp golden eyes. The name of this girl, who was shaking the five large bundles of her hair which was rolled into rings as it cascaded down her back, was spoken by Kimi. Mitotsudaira. Are you descending to Mikawa with President Sakai? At that question, Mitotsudaira shook her head with a small motion and narrowed her sharp eyes. There is no way that I, a knight charged with a Matsudaira branch family, would go to Mikawa while they are creating gifts for P.A. Oda, is there? Its just that given my authority as a branch family member, I need to give President Sakai a certificate allowing him to descend there. Toori turned his smile to Sakai, who had responded by saying Yeah, thats right. President, youre even going to Mikawas center in Nagoya? You sure got one hell of a permission. Its because a comrade from long ago called me out Its been ten years and hes probably changed a lot, so I will probably come back soon after I get to drink with him. There are a lot of rumors about Mikawa today given its closure policy, so if I stay there for long the Testament Union will suspect me, you know? When Sakai ended that line, Shirojiro raised his hand. President Sakai, were the ones paying for your trip, so could you take a look at the monetary flow for me? Im talking about Mikawa during this last year. For some reason all they are doing is selling without buying any of our exports. An even larger amount of sales came when we entered the port, so currently we are in an arrangement where the importers are squabbling over the warehouses. Earlier, that lord professor was talking about some fireworks. I wonder if this has something to do with that. I wonder, said Shirojiro, and everyone tilted their heads and murmured. In response, without going deeper into that, Sakai said. Well, Ill be careful Toori, there is some kind of rumor about how you are going to confess to someone Who is the person that is going to get reached by that kind of dangerous behavior? Its Horizon. At that line, everyone fell silent and Sakai looked up at the sky. After a while, he said: So you actually think so too? Its alright for you to say that, President? Last year when you went to see her after being consulted by Asama and Neshinbara, you avoided giving any comments about it, right? Its your way to not talk about the important stuff. Yeah, thats true Sakai continued. But there is a chance that shes just somebody else that happens to resemble her. Actually, thats the most probable outcome, right? I know. Thats why Ive watched her for a whole year, just like a stalker. That way if it happened that I was just chasing after her looks, Id be just a stalker in the wrong. So well, when had I watched her for a year Not just in the wrong; thats the official definition of stalker, isnt it? But well, what happened when you had watched her for a year? Facing him, Toori spoke. He was still smiling. The facial features and body are different from what they were ten years ago, so its another person. I thought that if I was just chasing the past that would have bothered me; but after watching her for a whole year I understood that the past didnt matter, I was just so captivated by that side of her that tried her best at what she did. At first, the only thought I had was this. He breathed. If she really is Horizon, I have no right to get close to her. But, step by step, I considered that if she is really here, then it is just fine. Eventually, I ended up thinking that I wanted to talk to her, I wanted to try to touch her. Thats what I believe now Even if she is not Horizon Even if she isnt? I may be damn incapable, but I hope shell stay by my side. I see, Sakai said. Sighing and breathing out the smoke from his tobacco, he said it again. When did you decide that? About a week ago It got in my head when I was thinking how Horizon died around this time ten years ago; it just seemed natural for me. Id hate it if shed be here while I do nothing. So I decided to confess how I feel. Itll probably end up as a one-sided confession, but But? Tomorrow it will have been ten years. That is the time limit; I wont think about Horizon as someone to run from anymore. He nodded. She doesnt know who she is, right? Therefore, the confession will go well; and if she wishes for it I was thinking that wed find out about it together. A lot of things will probably happen because of that, but because I wont treat Horizon as someone to run from Itll be alright. I see, Sakai dropped his gaze with an expression which could be said to be a wry smile. He stroked that chin with the hand that was in his pockets. These last ten years were quick, werent they. That accident was just after I came here. Thats right. Kimi nodded and then she sighed. But youre stupid, foolish brother. You should write what you said just now on the letter. Its a bit long, so I think that itd be better if you made it simpler though. A-l-s-o Also? Yes, Kimi nodded again. Theres still one problem which hasnt been resolvedwhether you can take HARD or not. Hard? Mitotsudaira was frowning, listening to the conversation from beside Sakai. Aside from shallowly folding her arms, Mitotsudaira was tilting her head looking at Kimi through narrowed eyes. Does the chancellor have some sort of problem? Well, he is certainly someone who always has some issues; but what is it this time? Eh, Ill say it so its easy to understand. Kimi said this. Mitotsudaira You are a perfect match for resolving a problem plaguing Toori. At Kimis words, Mitotsudaira slightly tilted her head. What is going on? she thought, and inside her heart She felt something strange. Nodding within her heart, she looked back and forth between the sitting Toori and Kimi. Truthfully, I do not really understand; but that talk about a problem and a perfect match is an exaggeration, right? An exaggeration? Thats stupid, Mitotsudaira For my foolish brother, this is the most important event of his whole lifetime, you know? In any case, its a serious matter pertaining to his confession tomorrow. At the words she was told, Mitotsudaira moved her eyebrows. A matter concerning the chancellors confession tomorrow? Yeah, thats right. Kimi nodded in response to the question, and Mitotsudaira brought her hand to a single cheek. Confession. I understand very well the importance that kind of event holds for them. Even in light novels, manga, theater or TV dramas, this is a subject that always comes up. Well, I suppose that it might be something hard to understand for a knight of the Mitotsudaira branch of the Matsudaira family. Being told that, Mitotsudaira felt that a slight crack form within her heart. Indeed, I am a knight who was sent here for the sake of receiving the provisional inheritance of the name Mito Matsudaira. As a member of my family presented from Hexagone Fran?aise to the Far East, it is true that things like marriage are decided by my home country, my parents and the Testaments recreation of history; so I have no connection with the practices of commoners such as free confessions of romance. But, Mitotsudaira said. Eventually I will become a normal person and a part of the Far East as a whole So its not like I dont know the ways of the commoners. If thats so Mitotsudaira tapped her own chest lightly with the palm of her right hand and stuck it out. You will never find a knight unwilling to help a commoner. To be able to resolve this problem, no matter what it may be, I, Nate Mitotsudaira will give my all. Then, Chancellor, what is your wish? Having been asked, Toori turned her way. However, while standing there he folded his arms and tilted his head. Mmm I guess its a little hard to say though? You are not someone very clear, you know I will lend you my strength, so be bold. No, if I say it clearly, youll get mad. If I say it boldly Ill be killed. Huh? Mitotsudaira tilted her head forwards and looked around the area. Each person who was there at the stairs, with the exception of Kimi, nodded at the words which had just been spoken. This is Mitotsudaira thought that she had a bad feeling about this. In any case, these people being up to something no good is very frequent. The day before, I was meeting with some high-classed guests, business partners of the Mitotsudaira family, over lunch at a restaurant in Tama; when Toori, Kimi and the others appeared like a horrible avalanche. Even though I tried to kick them out, my guests tried to be well-mannered and all my efforts were rendered null. But being forced to sit with people they did not know was nothing. Toori, knowing they had gourmet tastes, ordered some beer and started an argument. Geezer! Geezer! Is true that you are saying that any kind of food is delicious!? Ha, hahahaha, no matter what kind of food it is, finding its good points and enjoying them is common sense. Hah!? Are you serious!? Then, chef! These gourmets said they can eat dog! They really are brave! The specialty cook who was at their side, face pale, raised his empty teacup and chopsticks with his two hands. What did that mean? Anyways, in the end, a completely naked gourmet ended up running home while crying, and I had lost one client. Thinking about it again, it was a huge hindrance to business! At that time I had gotten rather angry; but this time I am receiving a warning. Therefore, it cannot be that bad. Judge. Then, for safetys sake, let me verify first. What could you possibly wish from me? Well, thats Toori, standing right in front of me, averted his gaze slightly and scratched his head. Then, he Just a little practice; or rather, I want you to be my rehearsal partner. At those words, Sakai who stood next to me crooked his neck. A rehearsal? In short, thats a practice of your confession, isnt it? Again, thats Stupid; I was glanced at by Sakai, who had said that, out of the corner of his eye. It seemed as if he wanted to say, I wonder if you can. Mitotsudaira thought that if that is the case Th-there is not really anything stupid about it, right? A confession, she was interested in that. Therefore, she cleared her throat and shrugged her shoulders exaggeratedly. So, Chancellor? In other words, you are using me as a substitute for the person you are confessing to, true? Mitotsudaira took a breath and touched her waist with her hand, while staring into his face. Indeed, so its like that. If I think about it with regards to my pride as a woman, its true that its something I could get mad over. This is something like You have no worth compared to the person I will confess to, but you look like her so I will use you, after all. Mmm, I dont know if I think you dont have any worth, it was just something I decided on seeing you. Judge, very well; I do not really understand, but I am indebted to you Mitotsudaira nodded. Forcing power into her eyebrows, she stuck her chest out. I am fine with it. I, Nate Mitotsudaira, for the sake of being your rehearsal Mitotusudaira thought about what she should say in this situation. For the sake of being your rehearsal? Certainly, if we got with what was trendy latelyin a situation like this where you accept a higher-rank or lower-ranks wish to be a practice partner for them, there should be some sort of expression. Therefore, Mitotsudaira lightly tapped her chest with the fingers of her hand, and said it. Eh, Iwill lend you this chest. The instant she said that, Mitotsudaira was bathed in everyones sudden reactions. Eeh!? Pressured by the voices of shock coming from all directions, Mitotsudaira wondered. Huh? Sweeping the area with her gaze, not only Toori, Kimi and everyone on the stairs, but everybody who was for some reason peeking this way from around a thirty meters radius turned their voices and gazes to her. I do not understand why, but I could feel a hint of admiration in everyones murmurs of surprise. I-is it really something to make so much noise about? Slightly unsettled, as if confirming, she spoke towards the murmuring Toori and company. U-um, just because I said that I would lend this chest for the sake of the rehearsal of Chancellors confession Having said that, once again, everyone started murmuring. Other than them wondering if she was serious She said it twice! She said it twice, you know! Wow, as expected, a knights dedication is amazing Certainly, in terms of position and in terms of durability, a human shield! I did not comprehend the last one, but still, I was able to understand that this was something earthshaking. We-well, everyone else also seems to be hoping in me. If I refuse to cooperate at this stage, I will lose everyones support. Being aboard the small Musashi, as a knight who takes charge of numerous villages as her territory I wish to avoid that kind of development. Beside me, Sakai, who like me does not understand the meaning of what is going on, is processing the reaction of the area. Well, do your best Ill be going to Mikawa now. Everyone said farewell or bowed, and Sakai left. When he was descending the stairs, he spoke. Ill be meeting up with Masazumi, is there something you want to say? Ill be making some noise here at eight oclock, could you ask whether or not he can come? Judge, judge. Sakai raised his hand lightly, and forming a smile at the edge of his mouth, he descended. Mitotsudaira saw that in front of her, Toori was looking her way with a serious face Alright then, Nate, lets do it Ill do it tightly, alright? Afterward, dont hit me, alright? Responding to that question, Mitotsudaira started by calming her breathing. Calming herself by doing that, through pulling aside her fringe, she corrected her posture. Its true that knights are allowed the possession of weapons, but that is just for the sake of protecting the people. On my pride as one of werewolf lineage, I will not do something like that But is there really some sort of dangerous prerequisite to the rehearsal of a confession? Then, I wont hold back. Along with his words, Mitotsudaira felt a sensation on her chest. Eh? Looking, two sets of Tooris five fingers were shallowly buried in the chest of her uniform. Not being able to understand what was happening, Mitotsudaira sucked in a shallow breath. U-um. Wait, Nate, please be quiet. Right now, Im in the middle of the confirmation. Perplexed by how the current situation was advancing in a way she was not being told, Mitotsudaira lost her words. Um, this is As she was thinking, she realized that heat was steadily building up in her face. Wondering about what that was all about, she remained not giving an answer. I wonder how it is. Toori lowered his body, bringing his brown haired head to her chest. Mm. While his ear was pressed against her chest, she could faintly smell the fragrance of his hair. Mitotsudaira noticed he used the same shampoo as his sister. Her unconscious mind was shouting to make her notice something more important right now. Bu-but, this situation Right now, an ear is being pressed against my chest while its being groped. Thats reality. The sentence rehearsal for a confession and what is happening right now before my eyes does not compute. What is happening? If I were to speak in French, then I would say Quoi? Could it be that there was a mistake in how Ive reacted up till now? I do not know. What should I do? The best idea that my mind is having right now is to slaughter the idiot before me with my own two hands, but a midday killing is just risky. If I were to do it, it should be done at nighttime. However, disregarding that, what should I do right now? U-um Like that, seconds passed by. Everyone was speechless and the silence continued. I see. Toori took his hands and ear off my chest. As if matching that movement everyone leaned forward and focused their eyes on Toori. How was it, Toori-dono!? Yeah, Toori nodded and stuck his thumb up for all to see. She wasnt wearing a bra! Ooh. Everyone muttered. Is there no limit to the exposure of personal information? However, Toori moved. After returning a nod to everyone, he looked my way with a refreshing smile. Thanks a lot, Mitotsudaira! Thanks to you, Ive completed one of my self-researches! Sticking up his right thumb. Iam all right! You are not all right at all, you idioooottt!! After she cried, the spell seal on her body was released and she hammered Toori against the railing with a single right backhand. The railing was unable to completely take the force of Tooris body which was spinning and flying away. ! With a cracking sound, the railing twisted and broke, and with the excess energy Tooris body flew towards the school courtyard along with it. Mitotsudaira turned her gaze and sighed towards all the people running around in the schoolyard. You really were an idiot from the beginning! Think yourself lucky I was not wearing any personal equipment! Really Lightly wiping away the tears in the corners of her eyes with a finger, she straightened her eyebrows. It would be nice if you were rejected tomorrow!! Notes 1. Da (De-su) De-aru (De-arimasu) De-gozaru (De-gozaimasu). The latter is a rather old form of the modern copula, mostly used by samurai and ninja in Japanese light novel literature. Volume 1, 08: Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine Volume 1, Chapter 08: Doubters in the Depths of a Ravine To go and to return is the path there and back If so To descend and to ascend is a valley''s path and... Point Allocation (Life) On the mountainside, bathing in the light of noon, there was a wooden structure. It was a sentry house built on the surface of the mountain, where Kakamigahara was written with trees. It was beside the eastern mountain corridor which connects Musashis continental port with the streets below, so it was a building positioned to look down upon the mountain checkpoint. The building had two figures atop its six-tatami structure. Two people in crimson uniforms with Tres Espa?as emblem were holding their rifles and sitting in chairs. They were exchanging words as one of them was watching the mountain and the other its base. At the moment, the one wearing a senior uniform was looking to the mountain range. As expected, we had a lot of transport squads today. Has the confusion at the checkpoint over here ended yet? The boy watching Mikawa, which was at the foot of the mountain, nodded. Then he looked at the bases checkpoint with the scope of his rifle. Right now, the foot is pretty packed. Recently theyve been saying that itd be quicker to detour over to the other side, to the western corridor which connects to the common use continental port where our squad is; but there are things like wooden bridges there, and the roads are pretty narrow. Gods of war and large wagons cant travel it, so they had to send out transport ships all the way to the western side. That was quite detailed. Are you an immigrant from Mikawa? Tes, the boy responded. Im a naturalized citizen of Tres Espa?a. Due to Lord Motonobus clearing out ten years ago and the construction of New Nagoya Castle, Im not Shinto but Catholic now. Im even making an angels community fansite on the net. The boy gestured towards the town of Mikawa with his rifle. In response, his senior turned his neck back, and at the end of his sight was the center segment of Nagoya City. There was a street in the town that was facing the sea at the base of the mountain. A brown structure was covering a large portion of its center. The flat surface that extended almost the entire territory of Nagoya City was With such a simple design you dont really get its true size, but that wooden structure ranges ten kilometers from east to west and eleven north to south. Thats the New Nagoya Castle, a large atelier that uses one unified reactor and four ley line reactors which are forbidden in all the Testament Tsirhcian territories since the Harmonic Unification War. The previous Nagoya city was modified into that at the request of P.A. Oda ten years ago. Its a workshop born from the clearing out national policy. The clearing out, huh The senior, who had an upperclassmans attitude, glanced at the side of his juniors face. Thats such a crazy story As the inheritance of names of historical figures is needed for the sake of the Testaments history recreation, they made all names but those of a few important officials go to automatons to avoid all the chaos it results in. Was your family affected as well? Well, we were at a very low position, so we did not have much trouble at first. After that, with the reduction of staff expenses and the protection of classified information, three thousand automatons took charge of the towns business and administration over a period of three years; so that was when true clearing out began, along with a lot of problems. The junior shrugged his shoulders, and trying to avoid that topic he peered at New Nagoya Castle through his scope. This clearing out was not just about the automatons. With the four operational ley line reactors in New Nagoya Castle extracting ether from the ley lines, strange phenomena became very frequent in the town center. Im talking about stuff like monsters wandering the night, roads warping and mysterious disappearances. Those kinds of things, the junior smiled bitterly. So with all of that, people left. That was the clearing out. That castle is messed up, you know? From its design and construction, the only ones managing and knowing all about it are the leader of the Matsudaira, Yes-Man Lord Motonobu and a few of his closest subjects and officers. All the actual work on its construction was carried out by 1200 additional automatons ordered from Sagami province, and even now they are operating it from the inside. He breathed. The inside is segmented into several floors protected by barriers, so its scale is pretty big; but the only ones who know what is happening inside are Lord Motonobu and a few more individuals. The automatons are subjected to memory controls and if they try to break the confidentiality protection they will automatically erase their own memories. Even so, there was a special squadron from Hexagone Fran?aise that sneaked inside looking for information, right? The junior gave a small laugh at his upperclassmans words. And one week later they were found carrying paper bags as otaku in Nihonbashi, werent they? Not only did they somehow have no memory of what had happened, strangely enough they were also totally naked with two-colored tattoos of little girls on their asses After that no other country sent more squads, fearing the embarrassment. He breathed again. The Tsirhc Testament Union spread rumors about the dangers of a ley line reactor meltdown because they considered them dangerous, didnt they? They even remade the opera Sodom and Gomorrah Have Disappeared! which had been about a time when one of those meltdowns happened and everything in a ten kilometer radius was annihilated, into some mournful tragedy across all Europe. By now, nobody lives in the surroundings other than the automatons and Lord Motonobu. Yesterday I tried to descend to the outskirts, but The junior tapped the upperclassmans shoulder and pointed at the village with his finger. Although its already noon, you cant see any smoke from people cooking; and nothing in the vicinity of the city center is even moving. And in the surrounding villages, strange words were written in blood on the walls I returned immediately, you know. I see Mikawa sure is a troublesome country. The instant the senior figure spoke that line, the younger figure pointed towards the mountain road. Ah, look at the road descending to the checkpoint. Amazingly, those two seem to bethe Musashi Academy President Sakai Tadatsugu and the Student Council Vice President Honda Masazumi. Nimble even walking, just like the rumors, right? After the Academy President of Musashi was demoted and sent away from Mikawa, he became a disgruntled and strange person. Just as he said, there were two people on the path leading down to the checkpoint. The senior confirmed them with the scope of his rifle as they passed by messengers, wagons and cargo vehicles and pressed past people with heavy baggages. One of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Matsudaira, spared from the stripping of his inherited name by the automatons; Sakai Tadatsugu, is it? His current position as Musashi Academy President sure is a demotion. And the other one, Masazumiis dressed like a man but given the way he is walkingthats a woman? Tes. She may be dressed like a man, but actuallyshe should be a woman. Should? At that question, the junior looked up at the sky once. Choosing his words, he talked. When I lived in Mikawa, there were two Hondas. One was a member of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Matsudaira, the Peerless in the East and user of the divine weapon Tonbokiri, Honda Tadakatsu. The other one was the brain of the Matsudaira, the lineage of Honda Masanobu. But when Masazumi was a child, an automaton stole the name of Masanobus son during the clearing out. If thats so, that girl can no longer inherit the name, can she? Tes But before that happened, she had an operation in order to inherit said name. To make sure she had the right to inherit the name Masazumi, she was supposed to have had a sex change operation to turn her into a boy However, in the earlier stages, after her breasts were removed but before they began with the lower parts, the clearing out happened. As she lacks breasts, female clothing does not fit her well, so she dresses like a boy. When I was still in Mikawa, she was ignored and bullied. She was a year above me and I heard that since she was unable to get her inherited name, she was abandoned by her dad; but While looking at the two traveling the mountain path, the junior slowly said this: Given that shes now the vice president, shes still doing her best, isnt she I wonder if I should make a fansite Sakai and Masazumi were walking atop the mountain path towards the checkpoint, which was a delivery transportation base. Looking at it from the mountain, the checkpoint was a wide parking lot where standby cargo vehicles were lined up waiting to take their goods, and a spacious area with warehouses. The valley was a natural barrier and the exchange of goods was performed between the bottom and the top. People were lined up into five queues at the reception area of the checkpoint, but Sakai was walking too far away to hear their voices and exchanges. Sakai and Masazumi walked the mountain path, which had hardened from the wheels of the cargo vehicles. As they traveled the side of the mountain with a stone wall at their left, they laughed and exchanged words while tilting their heads. Sakai was forming a smile at the corner of his mouth. Speaking of the which, tomorrow Toori is going to confess. What are you going to do tonight? As I said before, it seems that Toori and the rest are going to make some ruckus at the Academy. Are you going to go with them and act as the fire extinguisher smokescreen? I am the vice president. If I did something like that the entire Testament Union would know about it Its alright, itll just make you look like the rest of them. Then I definitely cant do it, can I? Anyway, what is even with the chancellor and student council president, suddenly announcing that hes going to confess and cause a ruckus at the Academy like that The other day we had a huge meeting for a potluck in the dark, and he ignited the experimental-use magnesium with the lab rooms alcohol lamp and it went Boom! Yeah, you cant make night potluck into a light potluck. I guess the glass pot of the lamp lightened everyone up, though. [1] No, it wasnt like that, seriously Sakai laughed in response to Masazumi who was speaking in a troubled manner. Continuing like that for a few seconds, he eventually sighed. Well, Im just trying to say that one can pass the time like that too, you know. Masazumi wondered about this and folded her arms as if trying to protect herself. After that, she tilted her neck. Yesterday he started some trouble in a restaurant on Tamas surface when he covered one of Mitotsudairas business partners, who was completely naked, in cream and stuck an eel up his butt. That was quite the incident, dont you think? That did indeed happen, but you know Sakai looked at Masazumi out of the corner of his eye and in response Masazumi pulled back a bit. Did you know that what that gourmet really wanted was to court Nate in order to take control of the Mitotsudaira family? Huh? I dont know if he was from Hexagone Fran?aise or the Far East, but he was trying to acquire a name inheritance and wanted to marry into the Mitotsudaira family. With that objective, he tried to approach her as a business partner. Nate sure is strong willed, but shes also someone who thinks hard upon her position and family. I was even consulted about it, you know? That means Masazumi twisted her eyebrows. That mess was President Sakais work? Hey, hey, hey, hey, dont suspect me. I didnt do anything; someone among them noticed, thats it After all, Musashi is pretty small, right? It was probably a coincidence, but But? But, emotionally, Nate thanks everyone for that. As if punctuating sound by sound, he introduced a new topic of conversation. And suddenly, he once again looked at Masazumi out of the corner of his eye and opened his mouth while looking around the area. Indeed, today really is strange. Has Masazumi-kun noticed it? Strange? What are you talking about Questioning in her response, Masazumi looked at their surroundings and the flow of cargo vehicles and people. After a while, Masazumi tilted her head as if she was saying: I dont know. Sakai pointed towards the checkpoint visible in the distance, at the lines cargo vehicles awaiting their goods. As you heard from Shirojiro, all the cargo vehicles are mostly empty. Masazumi-kun, do you understand what that means? Thats Surprised, Masazumi raised her voice. There is cargo heading aboard the Musashi but none coming out of it, right? In short, we barely have any purchasing orders from Mikawa This is the first time that Ive seen the Mikawa checkpoint from the Musashi-side, but its true that a year ago the other checkpoints were different, I think. Indeed, normally theres more cargo coming from our side; but this time, theres nothing, strangely enough. Masazumi took one step forward and spoke to a frowning Sakai while turning back. Is this the result of Mikawa progressing with the clearing out policy? Or is this a consequence of the population dwindling due to the increasing phenomena, so that the goods arent really needed? But even so, the fact that its just sending goods to Musashi makes it feel like Masazumi continued. It feels as if were taking keepsakes of Mikawa before it dies, as it tries to isolate itself from the whole world, dont you think? Hey, hey, dont say scary stuff. Its just that Mikawa is under sanctions, so exchange isnt allowed. Theyre putting some distance between themselves and Musashi. But well I dont really know, thought Sakai as he nodded Suddenly a structure flew by, high above his head. Like a cloud, that large shape crossed the sky. That isa ship? The ships shape they were looking up at was not alone, as almost directly above several ships were incoming. In the west, above the mountains, a noticeable colossal white ship traveled making a deep noise Thats the K.P.A. Italia J?rmungandr-class galley Regno Unito, owned by the Pope-Chancellor Innocentius and escorted by a Tres Espa?a security fleet. So the head of the Catholics came all the way here, where the hand of the Mlasis P.A. Oda can reach. He is here to negotiate the development of a new armament, right? Yes, Masazumi opened her mouth. Its because P.A. Oda is concentrating on their attack on the Asai. Using that opening, hes going to plead for the development of a new Logismoi plo, a type of divine weapon that represents a fragment of the worlds power balance; in other words city-destruction-class personal armaments. These armaments have the embodiment of the eight evil thoughts of humanity as a motif, and the original prototypes of the seven deadly sins and their users are called the Eight Dragon Kings. Youre well informed, arent you? The eight evil thoughtscan you name them? Judge, Masazumi said. And then she nodded Gastrimargia (Gluttony), Porneia (Lust), Phylargyria (Avarice), Lyp (Lamenting), Org (Wrath), Akedia (Dejection), Kenodoxia (Vainglory), and Hyperphania (Pride)In the sixth century, they were condensed to seven by Gregorius the First. Vainglory was included in Pride, Lamenting and Dejection were combined as Sloth and Phtonos (Envy) was added, becoming seven. Because of that She let out a breath. The deadly sins of man are now said to be seven, but in the beginning they were the eight evil thoughts warned of by the Greek Evagrius in Egypt. So, the seven deadly sins in Latin are what we usually speak of in the present world. But originallytheir prototypes were the Greeks eight evil thoughts. Masazumi spoke starting to walk once again whilst scraping the dirt stuck to her zri sandals on the dried road. And, was it ten years ago? In the middle of the shadow projected by the ships traveling in the sky, Masazumi remembered those days while looking at her feet. Right before the Musashis Grand Renovation, after concluding the talks to make the provisional alliance with P.A. Oda a formal alliance, Lord Motonobu sent the eight Logismoi plo to all the Testament countries with the exception of P.A. Oda. Those were Gastrimargia (Gluttony): M.H.R.R. (Holy Roman Empire) Porneia (Lust): K.P.A. Italia Phylargyria (Avarice): England Lyp (Lamenting): Tres Espa?a Org (Wrath): Sviet Rus Akedia (Dejection): Tres Espa?a Kenodoxia (Vainglory): Hexagone Fran?aise Hyperphania (Pride): Hexagone Fran?aise Tres Espa?a and Hexagone Fran?aise possess two because their sins were combined when the eight evil thoughts became the seven deadly sins. Their outputs are set to low settingsbut it seems that Tres Espa?a brought their weapons to the New World and drove the feral mechanical beasts to extinction. Going by the rumors, they created such a large-scale destruction just with a few kilounits of ether. Just in terms of pure power, these divine weapons are of the same rank as the Testamenta Arma that are based on the Testaments; and different from them in that while the Testamenta Arma are limited by doctrine, the Logismoi plo can be used without restrictions. This is due to these Deadly Sin Armaments being reprimanding weapons used to lay bare the sins of the opponent. Masazumi looked at the western sky, to the white-armored ship that was facing towards the continental port, the Regno Unito. The rumors say that the Pope came all the way here this time because he wants to get the Phtonos in the seven deadly sins made. Currently, K.P.A. Italia have to hurry against the strengthening of Protestantism and the decline in the Middle-Eastern trade. She sighed. The Pope-Chancellor is also the wielder of one of the Logismoi plo, so he is one of the Eight Dragon Kings; but being the head of the Catholics he really hates that name Even so, he wants a new Deadly Sin Armament as there are some problems even if K.P.A. Italia is making profits thanks to Lombardias international loans. Basically, loans are forbidden under Catholicism so even though they are able to profit from them by the way of taxes, they have to be maintained by the unconventional races and the non-Testament regions where the monetary circulation is permitted; and more than anybody else, by the Far Easts lending businesses. Their regulations on money lending and borrowing are really strict, so we are like their mediator regarding loans and land mortgage. The Pope-Chancellor is really in a tight spot. Sakai, who said that, formed a drooping smile at the corner of his mouth. But well What is it? That instant, Masazumi relaxed her shoulders and took a step forward. Masazumi-kun Do you know the rumors related to the Logismoi plo? The rumors? Judge, judge, judge, Sakai nodded three times. At that point, he stuck his index finger up and said this. The rumors that the Logismoi plo are made from humans. At Sakais words, Masazumi slightly lost hold of herself. The rumor that Sakai mentioned just now had been heard by Masazumi before. It went like this: To make weapons of the power of the deadly sins and the original sins of humanity, it is only appropriate to use humans as components Right, right, and also something like the reason why the people have disappeared from Nagoya is actually because they have been used as the components of the Logismoi plo. Th-theres nothing like that. Masazumi recalled her memories of living in Mikawa. Itd be a problem if it wasnt just a rumor. When I was still there, the citizens would usually give proper notice before leaving if they were changing their residence. If their whereabouts became unknown just like that, like in recent phenomena, there would be an uproar. Is that so? said Sakai while he continued to look up at the sky. Do you think that the things related to this will end being a rumor, Masazumi-kun? Eh? Sakai spoke and looking at her he formed a broad smile at the edges of his mouth. Ijust thought that it would be interesting if Masazumi-kun also came over to this side. By saying this side you mean The side where we would be able to calmly talk about things like my past. The past, that is For example, the reason why I was demoted to Musashi How I, following the Testament description, allowed the person who was supposed to be the heir of my lord to commit suicide. The side where you would be able to bring those words to your lips with a smile. I know about what Sakai was talking about, the reason of his demotion. Its something any citizen of Mikawa would know: How even though it was by the Testaments description, one of the Four Heavenly Kings let the heir of his lord commit suicide. There was a time when the leader of Mikawa, Lord Motonobu, had no wife and no heir. Therefore, Lord Motonobu let his little brother inherit the name of his heir. Matsudaira Nobuyasu. According to the Testaments descriptions, he had committed suicide due to some trouble with the Oda family. Was that also the reason? Around fifteen years ago, there was still no inheritor for Nobunagas name in P.A. Oda, so Mikawa refused an alliance and tried to overcome said Testaments description using a broad interpretation of it, but As P.A. Oda encircled them, a provisional alliance was formed under a bit of coercion. Subjected to those circumstances, and as proof of loyalty, the Lords younger brother was forced to commit suicide after he became the heir. Sakai, who was supposed to be the guardian of the Lords younger brother, was demoted since he was unable to stop the suicide. The rumors said that Lord Nobuyasu wished for his own death and when Sakai ran to stop him, it was too late. That was the reason that Masazumi knew for Sakais demotion. However. I cant simply bring those words to my lips, am I really that naive? Inside her field of vision and without erasing that smile at the edge of his mouth, Sakai said: So, Masazumi-kun; as you seem to be thinking a lot, what would you think if that story had a continuation? Eh? A continuation? Judge, judge, Sakai said twice. What if Lord Motonobu actuallyhad an illegitimate wife and had a child with her? Masazumi lost all words for an instant. She forced herself to open her mouth. As she was not able to grasp what she had just been told and felt like her mind was still not stabilized, she asked something to confirm whether this was truth or fiction. No way. If that kind of child existed That would mean that as the Lords younger brother who had inherited his heirs name had committed suicide, that child would become the new heir, right? However But where is that child and what is he doing? Why doesnt he come out into the open? Thats why I said that earlier, didnt I? Sakai spoke. If you want to know, step inside and come to this side, Masazumi-kun Your wish is to be a politician and you seem to be thinking on the grand scale of things; but you are failing at stepping inside, dont you think? But, Sakai added. I like being bullied, you know So, why wont you step in with me? Speaking these words, Sakai suddenly sped up his gait. The wind moved, the sound of clothes rustling resounded. As if being surreptitiously held by Sakai, the tant at the back of his waist shook. Well, lets end this conversation at thatshall we? Masazumi chased Sakai with her gaze as he headed towards the open area of the checkpoint and was passed by a single horse-drawn carriage. Masazumi, a little panicked, moved her feet in order to catch up to him; and accompanied by the sound of her footsteps she reached the wide clearing. Oh. The sound of the received goods being delivered, the murmurs of people, the sound of cargo vehicles moving and the unobstructed sunlight drowned Masazumis body. The two traveled the footpath designated by a rope as being under pedestrian priority. Well then, Masazumi-kun. Once we get all the documents proving that you have delivered me you can return and have some fun. Okay. Also, President Sakai, as you are one of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Matsudaira you probably know it; but Lord Tadakatsus daughter and I were in the same grade in the past, so if you meet with her send her my regards. Ahh, she was Will she come today? Well, if I meet her Ill speak to her. After saying thank you very much, Masazumi thought about what Sakai had told her just now about stepping inside. Something similar to that was also said to her today by another person. Therefore Theres something I want to investigate today, so Ill be focusing into that. Hmm, what is it? The Remorse Way. I was told that if I investigate it, Ill understand everyone. Masazumi nodded in her heart. This has to be one step inside, she thought. When she said that, Sakai had a single reaction before her eyes. He laughed. Eh? Masazumi lost all her words against that sudden laughing and Sakai smiled to her to bid his farewell. Thats pretty good. As everyone is getting ready for Tooris confession tomorrow, all of them are probably preparing for the celebration or something given that they are going to hold a party at the Academy tonight. Also, from today onwards the crown prince Azuma-kun has thrown away his position and powers and restarted his life at Musashi. And lastly, there is going to be a festival and fireworks under the instructions of the Lord Teacher. All of it seems unconnectedbut they are all new activities, and celebrations too. After a single breath, Sakai continued his words. It would be nice if learning about the Remorse Way could be your new activity, Masazumi-kun. He let out another breath. There is a lot of stuff that I dont know about, but I hope that Masazumi-kun ends up being at Tooris side along with all the people now with him. Notes 1. This is a reference to (dark pot), a potluck (stew variety) eaten in the dark (as entertainment). (light pot) is used, due to the rather bright reactions of lit magnesium. The following sentence uses R (to show respect), but this is a pun with (light), saying that the pot welcomes everyone. This was changed to something that actually makes sense in English. Volume 1, 09: The One Waiting Beyond the Door Volume 1, Chapter 09: The One Waiting Beyond the Door When I had thought that it was nobody existsnobody That was not it It was not no need for somebodyno body either Then, what was it Point Allocation (At the point of death) There was an underground hallway. It was an illuminated underground passage in the residential areas. In the corner, a single boy with his shoulders drooping was standing in front of a western-style sliding door. It was Azuma. Without even paying attention to his messy hair, he stood there lost in thought. In the end, I came back here But I really failed I was planning on resolving the situation where there was already a previous resident in the room that would be my new one, but What kind of wild goose chase was I subjected to? First, I went to the office that manages the rooms. The managers office was at the entrance to a vertical passage at the end of the horizontal sections. But at the office I discovered that they werent the ones managing the paperwork needed for me to move, even though they were supposed to be the ones in charge of the residences; so I was told that I had to bring my residency change documents from the Academy if I wanted to change my room. At least at that office I was able to confirm who the resident in my room was. Miriam Poqou, 18 years old. She was in the same class as me. The manager, who was an aged werewolf, looked into it and burst into laughter. Isnt that fine?! Are appearances really that important among the young?! he asked. If thats the case, then as expected, this wont do. I thought. I had largely completed my transition into a secular life yesterday; but living together with a girl from my class right as I become a citizen after being a member of the imperial family is too big a character change. And more than that, the other side of this equation is troubling. However, when I went to the Academys business office in an attempt to acquire my residence change documents I was told: You need the permission of your guardian After that, as it was really important, I was stuck searching for Oriotorai. It seems she wasnt carrying the paperwork I needed and it wasnt in the teachers staff room either, so I had to look for it around the school. In the classroom being used by the tea ceremony club was an acquaintance of mine, Asama, who along with the other club members was performing the tea ceremony with sport drinks for the athletics club. At that time Asama had a hat pierced with arrows placed to one side, while drinking the IZUMO-brand lemon-flavored sports drink CC-EMON and kneeling. I was able to explain my case to her, but she said: Isnt that fine? Are appearances really that important among the young? In short, all that happened was that I learned that this girl was also something else. However, according to their information Oriotorai had the habit of inspecting her territory around that time, so with everyones cooperation I found Oriotorai in the cafeteria two hours later. As I was trying to head to the cafeteria, I heard laughter and saw an amazing woman who had been getting smashed on the local brand sake since noon there. I didnt really understand it, but a recklessly cheerful Oriotorai told me: Aint that fine!? Are appearances really that important among you younguns? Could it be that all the residents of Musashi have been brainwashed in such a way that their thought patterns have been completely standardized? And after talking about a lot of things for what was likely a whole hour Ive been utterly defeated In other words, Azuma was now in front of that room thinking from the bottom of his heart that this was bad. Being defeated meant that I can do nothing but stay in this room. But doing so and staying in this room will probably affect my image, given my youth. Meaning that I cant, so I will live outside. There should be some place sheltered from the wind and rain even there, right? But isnt becoming homeless immediately after my return to secular life too big a character change as well? Could it be that now, I[1]am in the midst of running away from reality? While he was thinking, a girls voice could be heard from the other side of the sliding door before his eyes. What are you doing? You can come in, its fine. Eh? At that question, he panicked and glanced around at his surroundings. School was over and the sun was starting to set, so the students in the clubs were going to their respective activity areas; and all the people in the hallways were on their way to wash their laundry or clean their rooms. Which meant It isfine? After that question, there was a pause. In that empty space of time, he took a breath, then a second one; and when he was in the middle of the third Huh? Did I say something wrong? Thinking of that question, he started sweating profusely. Then she said: I dont really understand what you mean, but I guess its fine even if you dont come in. Ah, no. So naturally, his hand reached out to the sliding door. While he was wondering if this really was fine, he felt that not entering would be even worse; so therefore, Azuma opened the door by sliding it to the left. Um. Faster than he was able to get a clear look at the figure of the girl seated in the wheelchair in front of him, she said this: I want to talk with you a little. Is that fine with you, Azuma? Azuma did not close the sliding door. He didnt want to give the feeling that he was going to stay by closing the door; but Please close it. This is a room with a girl inside, you know. As she had said, he decided to close the door. He closed it, hands behind his back, in such a way that he would make the least amount of noise possible. Directly in front of him, the girl called Miriam Poqou continued to face her wheelchair towards the desk and looked his way by just turning her head. And then What should I say? No, I should start with my question. I was told that I would stay in this room from today onwards by the Academy Thats fine. His words were cut off. Miriam looked as if she was thinking a little, but Its something that happens all the time. Generally everyone involved gets perplexed, but youll get used to it. Get used to it This isnt the first time Ive shared a room Its the first time with a boy, though. I-if thats so Itll be fine once we get used to it; that applies for the both of us. Thereve already been a lot of cases where boys and girls are assigned to the same room. I think thats just what happened this time Also, if this room was assigned to you, then its yours as much as mine. Even so, asking whether its fine for yourself to be here is the same thing as asking me whether you should leave, you know? I dont want to leave, so its fine if you stay as well. And Use the space in front of you as you please and the corner will be mine. Also, I want to use the bottom bunk; is that fine? Azuma could not answer the question, as he was currently in a state where he had lost all words. Doesnt she think its a problem? She said, Its something that happens all the time. The girl who lives her life in a wheelchair. The all the time shes talking about is different from my all the time. While he thought about the meaning of that, Miriam tilted her head. Well, whether it has some thought behind it or its a mistake, its something the Academy decided upon, right? Its something that happens all the time. I think that Ill be able to get used to it, but is it fine with you? Staying in the same room as me. With me? He said himself and came to a realization. Is this about the distance between boys and girls? As such, Azuma returned a question with the same words. Is it really fine with you to share a room with a boy? Umm, you dont really understand what Im saying, do you? Well, whatever. You know, Azuma, if you really think that its wrong for boys and girls to live together, why are you standing there? Miriams voice could be heard. Ive already done things like showed parts of my body to doctors, you know. And theres no distinction between doctors and male students in that if something goes wrong in that situation, itll be a crime. But I dont think youre that kind of person. Why You know, Miriam said. I basically understand what you did after you left earlier. You understand the implications of boys and girls being in the same room, so you went to object; and you were argued with because youre too nice. Youre honest to the extent where you couldnt even decide that its fine if she understands; so you were standing in front of the door, right? Isnt it fine? If you understand just that one thing, I know that when both of us get rid of this nervousness, itll be over and done with. Thats whyfirst Id like for you to make a promise with me; is that OK? A promise? Yesto not raise a word against each others lives. For example, Im an overly religious Catholic but youre a Shintoist, right? Things like that andthats right, if we were to talk about the extremes, I wouldnt say anything even if you brought a girl here. I-I wont do anything like that. My, wont means that its something that you could do but wont, doesnt it? Spoken to thus, Azuma felt that heat was rising to his cheeks. Words like No or Um leaked from his mouth, but in response, Miriam suddenly relaxed her eyes, and with a small laugh she waved her hand. Im sorry, I was joking. That was my bad, I know that youre serious. Is that why you made fun of me? Not that. I wanted to confirm whether you were even more serious than I thought. It was unnecessary; I apologize. You know, Miriam said again. Fundamentally, the fact that I take classes through the notes that everyone brings to me means Im treated the same as taking lessons from home. And Ill choose times when the bath and canteen are empty, so if youre interrupted by my life, you wont have to do anything. I move at different times from everyone else. Sh-should I help you? Eh? Her eyes opened, and being asked in question, Azuma realized that he had said those words out of reflex. Therefore, while feeling panic in his heart I mean, things like helping you move in your wheelchair The sound of his voice faded, as he strongly felt that he was saying something unnecessary. In response, Miriam closed her opened eyes in a relaxed manner and narrowed them, smiling wryly. Thats not why you were sent here to share a room, was it? After he was remonstrated, Miriam looked around the room Is it fine? Being treated the same as anyone else, assuming that wasnt a mistake or a misunderstanding That it means youll be trusted by me, you know? Looking from your viewpoint, this is probably because there was indeed some sort of mistake or misunderstanding; but from my point of view, itd be nice if the guilt stemming from this room being underused was gone. That Im being treated as a human being is also something Im grateful of. At her words, Azuma felt something hard around his throat. As a human beinghuh? The equivalence that the girl in the wheelchair hopes for. That is, to welcome the new resident of her room just like anyone else That what everyone else is doing, she can do too. She is saying that she is thankful for such a normal thing. Azuma thought of himself. His power sealed, he had returned to a normal life and started to live as a normal person; but He hadnt even considered that this was something to be thankful for. It wasnt something he had needed to think of, because his and Miriams viewpoints were different. However, this crossed Azumas mind: Her daily life and mine hold different weights for each of us. And now, Miriam was telling him to not care about her legs. She was saying that it was even fine to live together with a boy if she got used to it. Even saying that this had happened before. She also has a certain stubbornness to her, Azuma thought. To not make others feel concerned for her, she tries to be normal; and there were a lot of times where she would just say Its alright. Therefore Then, I want you to make a promise with me too. What? What promise can I make to you? Azuma spoke to the girl, who was frowning slightly and tilting her head. After giving a single gesture If the other looks troubled, I hope that it will be allowed to at least ask about it. You wont suddenly make a move? He nodded, and Miriam showed a smile where the corners of her eyes dropped. You are serious, arent you? With the same expression, Miriam shook her head up and down. However, when she raised her face she had already changed her expression to its regular smile But if asking questions is allowed, then can I ask a single question right now? You know, why have you been shaking the entire time we have been talking? Eh? No, um. Would it have been better if I were a cute and quiet girl? No matter what he answered, it seemed as if it would be an insult; but denying that would be a lie without a doubt. Therefore, Azuma said Thats unfairit feels like you have been testing me the whole time. Is that so? Even if Im the one to give you points as score, youre the one the only one who can earn them, you know? ? Why is it that girls cant earn points? That is because a girls points are determined bythe points of the boy shes with. Huh? Azuma faltered. In front of him, Miriam was laughing softly while waving the palm of her hand. Isnt that right? No matter how much one is dressed up, if its only that then its just a hobby. If you dress up while being aware of what people see, then youre expressing yourself. Because of this, its fashionable if you are able to dress up in such a way that people are captivated. And if you are able to dress up such a way that you can steal the eyes of a person who holds the points that you want Widening her smile, she looked up from drooping her head thats what it means to reach out to the one you yearn for. Saying that, Miriam looked his way. She left a smile at the edge of her lips What kind of person are you? An honest person, a soft-hearted person unable to throw away your earnestness Le-lets stop with all this points business. Youre rather conceited, so I got a little ahead of myself, didnt I? He was laughed at. But, that really is true, he thought Am I earnest? Thats a bad point, he also thought. And looking at Miriam, who wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes that came about from laughing, Azuma thought this: Its fine. Marking the lines of each others spaces, without interfering in each others lives, asking whenever we take interest in something. In short, this is Good enough for two strangers, isnt it. If you say lets start as strangers, thatll be the time I say, Thats it, get out, you know? Ahh, thennow, I guess that sets my score. So he said, and Miriam raised her eyebrows. For about a breath she looked his way with an expression that was not quite a smile nor surprise; but suddenly she bent her body forward, burst out laughing, and formed words. If you hadnt said that youd have rather high points. You are so foolishly earnest. But, saying that, Miriam stuck her left hand out his way. Lightly opening her hand for a handshake I cant be suspicious of foolishly earnest people. The checkpoint at the foot of Kakamigahara had a bridge. It was a checkpoint different from the quarantine and trade checkpoint at the upper side of the mountain. To be sure that things that descended from the mountain would be unable to immediately enter Mikawa, it was a place whose purpose was a second inspection. The gate that was proof of the checkpoint was built on the riverbank of the river running down the mountain, in front of a bridge. The wide, roofless gate was open; and from the opened gate, a bridge around 10 meters in width was visible. And south from the bridge, if one looked at the sea, on the other side of the wide fields and forests, at the foot of the gentle slope, was a village stained with blue. In the center of the village, the flat New Nagoya Castle laid, as if covered by brown cloth. Before this backdrop, there were three figures. One was a past middling, slender man. One was a full-figured man, around the same age. And the other was a girl sticking close to the back of the second. The three were standing with the village of Mikawa to their backs. To that place, another figure came. He too was a past-middling, hunchbacked man Oh, to think that two of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings, Sakakibara Yasumasa and Honda Tadakatsu would come to greet me Was this to not disappoint me? Wheres Ii? Sakakibara, Da-chan. At his words, the middling, slender man called Sakakibara raised his face slightly. He brushed his white hair aside About that, Sakai-kun, actually, Ii-kun has Dont say a word about Ii. Have you forgotten, Sakakibara? The middling, full-figured man called Tadakatsu spoke without turning his gaze to Sakakibara. Sakakibara, beside him, let his lips falter; but looking in Sakais direction he shut his mouth together with a nod. As if a substitute, Tadakatsu stepped forwards half a step. Tilting his body forward a little Show me. In an instant, the figure of the girl at Tadakatsus back disappeared. In response, Sakai raised his face slightly Huh? Heyheyhey, the show me youre talking about isnt about something good is i Before his line was over, a figure that outlined two arcs approached Sakais back. One of the arcs was the trajectory that the tied hair of the girl from just now had traced. The other arc was a silver trajectory that told of a drawn blade. The movement did not stop. And as such ! Sakai also put his body into motion. Notes 1. Azuma uses , a rather old masculine first-person pronoun. Volume 1, 10: Commandos in Town Volume 1, Chapter 10: Commandos in Town Our everyday passes by Time passes by Destiny passes by What is it that does not pass Point Allocation (Human Relationships) Sakais mind connected the dots within an instant. Just from the flow of wind behind him, he understood that the girl from just now had arrived. With no hesitation in his movements, he turned and confirmed it. Her style is that of a Strike Forcer (Close-combat martial artist)!? This is pretty serious, but she is There was a vague memory. Ten years ago, he had indeed met this girl. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. The girl whom Masazumi had said was her acquaintance. What was her name? I dont remember, but Her movements are as sharp as ever! But she always used to carry a spear! I dont understand whats happening; having suddenly twisted around to my back, is she attacking or protecting me? And now, the movements he felt against his skin were the vibrations of the air that the girl had caused by twisting her body. The vibration was large, the initial speed slow. Then its an attack, Sakai judged. If she was stretching her arms for the sake of protection, then the vibration would be small and the initial speed fast. However, because the wind raised during an attack is caused by the wielder carrying his own volume, and is for the sake of making a complete swing, at first its slow but the movement is large. Now, its the latter. How will she approach me? That was not a question formed by Sakais thoughts, but by his instinct. I remember this girls weapon. When she was standing behind Tadakatsu, I was looking at it. It was not that I became aware of it and was looking at it. The experience of the battles I had cut my way through as a former member of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings sits deeper than in my consciousness. That weapon is of the Shirasago Industries brand. The wooden handle, having been covered with a black matte finish, was of a color that contrasts with the brand name[1]and is sold as something with a durable structure. The hilt was straight, and because of its length it looked as if it was made to compensate for the instability that stemmed from its lightness. If so. Even though the long hilt is aimed towards easy handling of the blade, it holds a single problem. A katana is a weapon that slices by touching the opponent and retracting as if shaving a piece off. However that denotes the reality in which the wielder has to cut by pulling the blade that has touched its victim towards their own chest. As such, the blade of a katana cannot cut at any distance but a distance where it is able to be retracted. By putting some strength in the slicing, it is possible to slice deeply; but the distance that can be cut is the distance it can be retracted. And if its a katana that has a long hilt, when its pulled towards ones front, the hilt will touch ones body. The distance that it can be retracted is short. In that case, what will the wielder do to make a long cut? They will drop their body and swing the blade far! Dropping their entire body, they will extend their blade far to the front and pull with their entire body. If that is done, they will be able to gain the twist of their body as a distance to retract the blade. Now, the wind I feel behind my back is large. A wind for the sake of stepping her entire body in with all her strength. The target is the right side of my abdomen. A horizontal slice from my back. Shes good, Sakais instinct acknowledged his opponent. If she aimed for my upper body, the thick muscle and bone of my shoulder and chest would interrupt her. If its below the stomach, shell end up severing or snapping my wrist but she can split the thin flesh of the side-abdomen that stretches with the pressure of the stomach. Furthermore, if its a horizontal slash, then she can pull the blade horizontally. If she does so, then she will automatically pull the blade with just a turning movement of her body and the retracted pommel wont touch her chest or stomach. If she chains with a twisting motion inwards, she doesnt even need to steady her footing. Its a terrifying sword technique, which shows in how its regulated. Its not something that is learned on the practice ground. This is a sword technique from true battle. What should I do to avoid it? Faster than he thought, Sakai moved. Sakai moved in a way that could not be called an evasion. In response to the whirling blow behind him, he This. lightly took one step back. ! The slice that came after the stepping back approached nonetheless. If its a weapon that slices, by leaping in from this direction Im able to make the distance to retract zero. Even if the opponent stepped backwards, it would become a distance shorter than the original one she was able to pull. The question is, am I able to step back faster than the slice from the horizontal slash? Therefore, I twisted my body. Not just directly to the rear, but towards my left as well. I went. And furthermore And then Sakai half-drew the tant he was concealing at the back of his waist. The draw method is a right backhand, a movement where I pull my shoulder up along with my arm. Because of this, Im able to protect my right waist with the tants blade, and I can protect my right chest with my slanted arm. Even further, I protect the right part of my neck with my raised shoulder. By doing this, I respond to the opponents slice, take a good position, and defend. Having played his best card, Sakai suddenly twisted his body, having leaped towards his posterior-left, to the right. The opponent who swung the blade should be there. She was there. Black hair was visible. Now, I touch her body; and from the next instant onwards, the initiative is in my hands. Generally this would be the time to insert a blow, make her obedient, and show her our difference in form; but now I am the student president of an Academy. I cant really do anything horrible to a young girl. But to speculate, I think that groping breasts would still be allowed. And the opponents blade tried to hit my blade. However h!? Sakai saw that the girl behind him suddenly moved to his anterior-right. This is The place the girl was standing was directly in front of my right shoulder. She was showing me her back. She seemed to have dropped her hip. I dont know whats happening. I dont know, but its a fact that there was an instantaneous movement. And I know the reason for her having moved to the right and front of me. So that her own blade wouldnt clash with mine, huh!? Blades are made of metal. Even if its polymerized to increase its durability, even if its tempered, if it hits something hard it will bend or even break. If one is a master, one can sever metal with a blade without spells or blessings; but that wasnt an easy thing to do even for Sakai while he was in service. As such, the girl avoided the clashing of blades. Evading, bursting forward, she controlled her body and twisted for the sake of her slice by dropping her hip. The katana, readied to the left as if shouldered, matched with the movement of her standing up and leaped upwards It approached. Swinging a blade upwards from a bent position, and biting into my neck from the bottom right with that movement. An irregular cut. Sakais right arm, the hand holding the tant, was suppressed by her back. Shes good. Reading my movements, she always aims for a fatal blow. That shes not afraid of close contact with her opponent is the result of her training. Sakai tried to evade before the blade leaped up to meet him No. The tip of his right foot was stepped upon by her deeply retracted left heel. I drew back my toes. But it was too slow. On the contrary, my attention was taken by the act of withdrawing my toes. I cannot dodge. And before my eyes, the girl showed the initial movements of swinging the blade. This is bad. But when I looked at the two former colleagues in front of me Those bastards, what are they clenching their fists and watching the battle for! If I could make them speak, I could not come up with anything but the Go! apparent in their faces. While thinking Ill knock them down afterward, Sakai moved. Now, he could not draw his tant. Therefore, Sakai made an instantaneous decision. An instinctive movement. That was Slap. Sakai released his tant, stuck that hand between the girls back and blade, and touched her left butt cheek. He held her left butt cheek with his hand that had come free. And !? From the girls mouth, a scream with a tint of surprise was released. Yes, so, have you just about gathered everything? The ingredients for the food for the celebration tomorrow? The three figures following Asama, who was dressed in shrine maiden garments, nodded at her words. The location was a commercial street in the starboard section of the surface segment of the second starboard ship, Tama. Having the benefit of being a ship aimed towards sightseers, it was an attractive place. Among the people who were walking back and forth, there were those who had come up from Mikawa and the students of K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espa?a who had come from the southern continental port. While one of the four who were standing in the midst of that, Naomasa, was spinning and fiddling around with the large wrench used for ship-interior maintenance with her prosthetic arm, she looked at the other three: Adele, Suzu and Asama. I know theres going to be a lot of people, but didnt we buy too much in one go? What Naomasas words indicated was the mountain of paper bags that everyone was holding. Let alone those in the arms of the four, bags were hanging at their elbows and some were even suspended on the hard points of their waists. I-if Ga-Ga-chan and Go-chancame, it would have been nice, but Suzu, comparatively slight and light, shook the object-oriented hanging sensors at the side of her waist as she adjusted her hold on the burden she was clutching and spoke. That done, Asama replied Naito and Naruze, those two, are doing some transportation work. I think that they are flying around between the ships right now, but earlier we should have asked them in advance when Toori was blown away by Mito. At Asamas words, the girl with glasses, Adele, sighed with a Haaah. Well, thanks for your work too, Asama-san. Seeing as how youre in shrine maiden garments, work at the Asama Shrine is pretty busy now, isnt it? Yes. At the end of spring, theres a lot of contract-related work and Im really busy with counter operations As for spells, everyone seems to want overpowered ones; so the amount of our monthly orders are getting huge. Doesnt everyone think that they can get overpowered ones if they go to your shrine? Naomasa spun the wrench, and while flipping it over her shoulder from her side, she spoke. Didnt you join the archery clubs human target practice at the culture festival last year, and completely took out everyone including the club members desperately trying to escape the range? And then you took all the prizes and gave them to the orphanage. Even the orphans thought that the presents were the products of human sacrifice, right? The lives of people mean less than prizes, huh. Masa, I mean, something like shooting a group of people not even including acceleration-types is easier than shooting sitting ducks, so I couldnt help it, could I? Besides, screaming and trying to run outside would have really have caused a disturbance to the people outside the range, so I just blew them away. Please, try to understand the word disturbance. Hmm? In response to Asama, who tilted her head, Naomasa gave the wrench on her shoulder a glance. Anyway, joining us like this, youll be coming to the ghost hunt today, right? Ive also gotten a night shift off from the chief, Taizou-jii-san, but Naomasa indicated towards Asakusa with her chin. The cargo ships Asakusa and Shinagawa had lowered the sails from their masts, their total heights above 100 meters, and were opening up the derricks that used the left and right arms of the masts. Pulling the ropes going through the pulley on the tip of the arms, the suspended derricks utilized the labor-use gods of war, aerial races, and workers to pull the ropes and manage the movements of the upper segment. Well, theres that, but if Im going to have the time to help working on Jizuri Suzaku, Im going to have to head off now. As she was speaking she pulled a rope, and the god of war suspended above the derrick descended towards her. Adele, who saw that, formed her eyes into bow-shapes Occasionally, lets use it as a gondola or play with it like a swing. Wouldnt that be nice? Just by the way, thats work research too. Anywaythe sky has become really noisy, hasnt it. In the sky between Asakusa and Shinagawa, between every ship, there were numerous figures that had started to soar the sky with white mist trailing after them. They were aerial races and Technohexen. While taking trajectories that seemed to intertwine at high speed, each of them traversed between the ships; but The supervision of Tres Espa?as gods of war has ended, so the delivery workers have started to race and have mock battles. Naruze said that there are a lot of people from all over who were aces in their countries but couldnt compromise with their religions that have fled here; because of that, the exchange of techniques and knowledge is world-class here. Ah, Naruze and Naito were also flying around just now, you know? At a speed where they would have been invisible if not for Konoha According to them, their two-man unit is top class. Well, those two are also doing their work and things like that at the moment; and theyre going to gather at the Academy at night. Really, theres nobody around me whos up to any good. Masa, please look in a mirror and say that last line again. At Asamas words, Adele laughed softly. She placed the paper bags and packages on her raised knee and adjusted her grasp But well, theres also Mikawas fireworks, though as expected everyones going to see the chancellor, huh Im also going to join battle with a mock-use support lance with an anti-ghost spell, though. I-Im al-also going. Suzu also spoke, and nodded. Asama, who was looking at everyone with her two-colored eyes, lowered the corners of her eyebrows and laughed. What is this, everyones interested in Toori-kun, arent they? Thats true. The entire world is noisy with Oda and the Logismoi plo and the End of Days, but worrying about whether an idiots confession will pass through or not is really like, well, not the Song of Passage, but [2] Naomasa, shouldering the wrench behind her neck, looked up at the mid-afternoon sky and spoke. Despite my fear[3], huh. That idiot has really gotten motivated. Naomasa, lowering her gaze, looked at Asama and opened her mouth. The words that came out were: Along with Kimi, you have been with him longer than any of us, havent you? After Asama, who had been questioned by Naomasa, had thought for a little while, she nodded. Looking at everyone Well, even if you say longer, its because of the relationship between our parents; and my memories from when we were young are rather vague. But, only you have been together with him since before elementary school. Everyone else came after elementary school. So everyone, well, knows what kind of person Toori is, but Ma-Masazumi-san is di-diffe-rent. And al-also, A-Azuma-san. Asama nodded in response to Suzus words. Thats because Masazumi transferred here last year Even today, she didnt come to the Academy and just set off towards Mikawa with the school president Shes different from us, since she seems to treat the Academy as just a waypoint of her life. And also Azuma-kun entered after middle school, so I dont think that he completely understands Toori-kun. But, Asama tilted her head. Looking at Naomasa Why do you ask? At the question, Naomasa smiled wryly. We, who are here, know about Horizon just as Toori does. At those words, Asama fell silent along with everybody. What should I say, and how should I say it? they all thought. Even Naomasa, who had spoken, shut her mouth lightly; but after a while, she said Shall we continue walking? Naomasa pointed at the road with her chin. That too was while she was lightly playing around with her wrench like it was a pendulum. However, while passing people by, the road she was walking was Um, th-the end of this path is She knows. The reason Suzu is shaking her head is Ahh, the snack shop that Toori always comes to in the morning is here, huh. But dont worry, at this time the person Suzu fears has gone out Shes doing her afternoon grave visit. You should know. At Naomasas line, Asama felt surprise in her heart. Taking a step as if following Naomasa, who had started walking Im a little surprised. That Masa would be interested in her. You and I both know about her visiting the graves. When I take a break in the outer hulls emergency level after my morning or afternoon work, I can hear it most of the time, you know. That song. By that song You know about it, right? said Masa, who had already gone to the front of everyone and started walking The Song of Passage. The song that we sang when we played together with Horizon. Outlining formations on the road with rocks, everyone would pass under each others armswhoever was left in the middle of the formation when we finished singing was the loser. Horizon had this strange part of her that would be concerned about all of us, and occasionally she would purposely lose because of it. She thought that nobody found out, but everyone knew After a while, Asama, who had spoken, noticed that everyone walking was looking at her At this point, Asama understood the intent of Naomasas words just now. The reason she had been asked about the length of her companionship was Theyre telling me to talk about old memories of Horizon, arent they. Horizon. What remained in her memories was a black-haired, blue-eyed girl. The lines of her body were slender, but if she thinks back upon it now, there were times when Asama had thought that she was a girl with a strong heart, a heart too gentle. However, that too Due to her birth she was a really troubled person Toori-kun, by her side, was gradually becoming an idiot. As if that wasnt enough, her birth would eventually cause extremely severe problems. Well, I got to know about that A breath. only after she died. Asama saw that everyone dropped their heads at those words. But Asama was the only one not to bow her own head I wonder what Toori-kun thinks. Is the confession this time the beginning of his atonement, is it a continuation, or could it be a change in his state of mind I really wonder what he thinks. At the leastisnt the fact that hes going to fondle some boobs certain? Y-yes, I wouldnt say such bitter, realistic words at such a serious time. However, even while saying that to Adele, Asama could not stop her own shoulders from sagging. There was a trace of pitifulness within herself, thinking: It really was like that; it really was, wasnt it. But Adele continued her words Now that you mention it Asama-san, given that the chancellor was making some references, have you been fondled by the chancellor before? As far as I know, I cant recall that happening, but This sure was one can of worms. Asama panicked, and while shaking her head No, um, I Ah? You dont remember, do you Adele? When Asama-chi first wore a bra, a Thats cheating! Dirty! A breast cover!? burst out from Toori, and he started doing it slowly from behind. Uwaaaa! What are you saying, Masa! Hahahahaha! Naomasa laughed five times, and patted Asamas shoulder with the palm of her hand. Its fine, just laughright? Adele, she seriously started to cry, and Toori was scolded by Sensei; but afterward, Toori responded by saying: Alright, then fondle my breasts and things will even out!! grabbed her hand, and made her fondle his own bosom while she was still crying, saying Isnt that nice!? ISNT THIS GOOD!? and was scolded by Sensei a second time. Ahh, my morning practice dragged on and I came late that day; but hmm, wasnt Asama-san, having been fondled by the chancellor, crying out of happiness? I-Im sorry, wh-what kind of character do I have inside Adeles head!? Isnt it fine? Naomasa said. It might be that from tomorrow onwards, this kind of topic might be hard to bring up after all. Isnt that right? With her double-colored eyes, Asama looked at her friend with an artificial arm who had asked the question. When she did that, Naomasa, walking, also glanced her way. Well, Kimi also knows about it. She kept silent and listened. With that, Naomasa looked forward That idiot Kimi is continuing to idiotically act like an idiot; but shes an idiot whos really caring, isnt she? People who care about other people too much are the true idiots, though. If tomorrow Toori confesses and it goes well, shes the person itll pain the most after alland despite that, that idiot isnt among us, talking here. Thats Asama remembered. About the time earlier, when everyone had split up atop the stairs. Asama, who had left the Tea Club and ran to them, couldnt do anything but confirm the plans for the night. Even after that, Kimi Stayed sitting atop the stairs, didnt she? Yeah, when we split up earlier and left each other, Toori said that hed try and go to Remorse Way after all You know, right? About? That idiot Toori hasnt walked Remorse Way for ten years since that happened. You do know it, dont you? Naomasa continued her words. It seems like he decided it this morning. When we were informed yesterday that our gathering would be outside, I pretty much knew what he would be doing during our morning exercise. When we sprinted and leaped outwards from the Academy, straight ahead, the Remorse Way was on the right side of the two starboard and port roads. And Last time, during a lesson at the end of the second year, we ran to the dango shop on the port of Asakusa Looking in terms of progression, its only logical wed run to the starboard this time. Asama answered, and Adele looked towards Okutama. Narrowing her eyes, hidden deep beneath her glasses Then, um, the reason that Kimi-san continued to sit on the stairs was Because given the idiotic sister she is, she was watching over whether or not her idiotic brother would be able to pass Remorse Way. Shes an idiotic woman, Naomasa said whilst taking a step forward. Being here, were also idiots. No one whos here, no, no one whos part of our class has the right to mock her. After all After all. The person who didnt let Toori leave us was that idiotic woman. At those words, everyone held their breath even while walking. With an attitude that indicated that they no longer cared about the busyness or noise of the commercial street around them, the silence continued for a while; but Thats right. Finally, Asama found her words. And everythingwas because of Horizon, I think. Horizon Suzu opened her mouth while dropping her head. While softly ringing the metal cylinders, the hanging object-oriented sensors at her waist. Sh-she was agentle person. Suzu spoke with a soft voice. Adding a You know, she bridged to her next line and said D-did you know? When Toori-kuncalled me, at first, he would definitely say Heeeyy, or You know. And, h-he would reach his hand out to me andwhen he touched me, u-um, hi-his hands would dodo this. At the tip of everybodys gaze, Asama included, Suzus hand touched the area around the waist of her uniform, in a manner as if brushing past it. That was a moment where she looked as if she was wiping her hands. However, there was something else in the noise of her rustling clothes. Th-this is a signal I-Imbl-blind, so if my name is su-suddenly called, and Im touched I-Ill ge-get shocked, and cause trouble; s-so, before that, theyd make another voice or noise. Yeah, we copied them too. During elementary school, when we noticed that the idiot was doing that, I figured it was one of the little things that redeemed him; but No, Suzu shook her head, slightly rushed. Horizonstarted that. She sucked in a breath. Even when Horizon di-died, Toori-kundi-didnt forget. I see, Naomasa said, as well as Im sorry. Asama could do nothing but hold a smile. Perhaps It could be that Suzu-san loves him, so she thought. At that moment, a voice came from in front of them. Huh? So you guys also went shopping here after all? This voice is Turning their faces towards it, on the walkway directly in front of them, several male students were walking. As expected, Neshinbara, Urquiaga, Shirojiro and Heidi were there, clutching bags. What is this, you guys? Youre looking forward to the festival that much? Ah, were buying our share for tonight. Butit looks like we overlapped in terms of the food. At Neshinbaras wry smile, everyone also smiled dryly. With an expression where the corners of her eyes were drooping, Heidi said Butis there anywhere else but here? If we went to Okutama, then wed disturb Toori-kun and Kimi-san after all; and you cant find this shop on Murayama. Heidi looked at the row of shops on the starboard-side, at the walkway across the street. Everyone followed suit, and at the destination of their sight there was a single snack shop. A shop with a bakery as its side-business was on standby at the time. Whilst the woman who was the shopkeeper did the cleaning of the storefront, she was making conversation with the owners of the adjacent stores. Asama noticed that Suzu had turned to her back. Therefore, discreetly, with a small voice Suzu-san, you havent come here since last year, have you? Yes Wh-when I passed by, i-it was scary. I see. After Asama, who nodded, lightly touched the binder skirt at her waist, she took Suzus shoulder. At that moment. The female shopkeeper of the snack shop turned to face them. When she noticed them, she showed a smile What do we have here? From the mornin til now, thereve been a lot of customers from the Academy, huh. Its still out of openin hours, yknow? Ah, Im sorry. Heidi answered. She touched her cheek with her hand, and after bowing shallowly Umtomorrow, we might be making a racket Ya having a party? If thats so, I guess Ill have P-01s work hard. Haha, Asama listened to the words that Heidi said in response to the laughing shopkeeper. A partythats right. Yes. I believe itll be alright. She took a breath. Because everyone is praying that this will be a fun party. It would be nice if we have some fun tomorrow. Dont you think so? Ga-chan? A resounding voice was brought to life in the open pathway. Walking the pathway, where the blue sky beginning to tint with the color of afternoon was visible, was someone with six golden wings. It was Margot Naito in her uniform. While opening up her speedometer-type Magi Figur by her head, the place she was making her way through was the long direct pathway where people and goods went back and forth. It was a horizontal transport-passage on the starboard of Murayama, where ships and winged figures came and went. In the center-segment of Musashi, the starboard horizontal transport-passage that opened up in the starboard wall through a hatch was a delivery opening that sent the goods received from the continental port on the opposite side of the ship during Musashis stop to Musashino and Okutama. At this time, the passage would be bustling with deliverers passing through with business or personal things Ga-chan, by upwards you mean youre doing an ascending race in a gravitated space, right? Will you be coming out afterward? Thats right; once I finish this job, lets go again. Should we learn from Almirante or Marine? Weve finally gotten recommended to EDEL Brocken as aerial-equipment testers by that lady Wildkamelie, so I want to do some customization of Weiss Fr?ulein. Same for your Schwarz Fr?ulein right? Yeah. Nodding at Naruzes voice, audible from the Magi Figur, Naito once again raised the work permit she carried on her right arm. Sticking a broom into a cart laden with numerous small packages, she hurried towards the bow. While moving through the voices and movements of the crowd, she sent her voice in response through the Magi Figur, its needle waving Just wait a little bit, okay? Somehow today, the coming and going of goods is kinda strange and everyone is packed together. Nai-chan feels a little troubled. Just like Shiro said, goods are only coming onboard. Thats fine, if theres a lot coming from Mikawa then I should also move. From the other side of the Magi Figur, voices sounded from Naruzes line. With her juniors voices The upperclassmen are going out into the sky! Well be cheering for you! We bet our club fees on you! Ah, thats right, this is also for the Manga Researchs new work, Kobo-san But, how much more goods do you need to transport? Ive only got one urgent delivery, I think? All the rest should be fine to do at night, probably. But well, its not good to be in too much of a hurry, right? A while ago, the KKK delivery section accidentally stuffed the Manga Research goods into K.P.A. Italias guest ship after all. Yeah, three thousand books our clubs homo-section made for events. The King was a skillful-seme, wasnt he? Please refrain from putting real characters into your stories, Ga-chan. I mean, I think that the King is a clumsy-seme. I wasnt the one who drew it, you know. Well, I didnt think that the King they sent here was going to voice an objection to Hexagone Fran?aise, but instead he objected to Lord Ita. The invention of printing techniques as a result of history recreation is cruel. Well, Naruzes voice was audible from the handheld. Ill finish up quickly, take my third victory today, and prepare for tonight. Itd be shameful if a Weiss Hexen and Schwarz Hexen made the nights activities stink of the mood you have after returning from work. Thats right. Naito stopped in her tracks, because some people were bringing a 10-meter class large-scale wooden box from the transportation ship into the ship interior and the security officers of the horizontal transport-passage had given the traffic signals for pedestrians to stop for a while. Naito, who lined up in the queue of people who had stopped, sighed and looked at Okutama and Musashino, visible beyond the spell windshield. The special characteristics of Musashino were the ship-type bow and the spell controller that blanketed the sky of the stern like a roof. And as for Okutama, it had floors of residential districts and natural districts layered upon each other like stairs. Musashi Ariadust Academy was located on the highest level of those stairs, and the stair that went towards the starboard-side Remorse Way from in front of the Academy was clearly visible even from here. It was a distance where one could make out the figures of those atop the stairs, but where individuals couldnt be determined. However, Naito looked at a single small figure sitting on the Academy stairs. Ga-chan Can you see Kimi-chan? Judge. I can see her clearly from Musashino. Because Kimi isnt moving. Which is to say the chancellor hasnt moved from the front of Remorse Way either, has he? Yeah Is there anything youd like to say regarding those two? Yeah, Naito reached into the cart of small packages and grabbed hold of one of them. One urgent package is addressed to the student council, you know? The delivery label is printed with Climax! Virgin Queen Elizabeth First Edition, so the one who asked for this is the chancellor, huh. Please choose whether you want to be serious or make a tsukkomi about it, Naito. Rather, didnt he say that the eroge this morning was the last one? Thiss camouflaged as an educational package from IZUMO Divine Transmissions educational program, Working Grandpa; they messed up the delivery label. This should be the continuation of One After the Next with Henry VIII!. Like I said, please dont make your comment include difficult references. That so? Naito, who tilted her head, looked beside her; looked at a figure there who, just like herself, was waiting on the traffic Ah, its Seijun. At the sudden voice, Masazumis body shook. She turned back, and at the tip of her gaze the six-golden-winged Naito was there. Masazumi looked at the pushcart and asked Your part-time job? No, this is Nai-chans real job. Whatre you doing? Ah, Im returning from Mikawa. And well, I was thinking of going towards the school, towards Remorse Way. Judge, I see, at this time the ship exterior is pretty crowded, huh. ? Naito? Has Masazumi come? If she has, tell her about tonight and that item Tonight? At the voice that leaked from the Magi Figur, Masazumi tilted her neck. In response, Naito nodded Ga-chan, Ill do it right now, so wait Then, um, Seijun, the chancellor said he was going to have a ghost hunt at the school tonight. We meet at the stairs at 8:00 PM. Are you coming? Being asked, Masazumi felt a slight relief. They invited me, huh? However, she replied Ah, no; earlier when we were outside I was told by President Sakai, but You cant? In response to the question, Masazumi averted her gaze unintentionally and said If everyone from the student council is there, then Itd be a bad example. She, who muttered, Im sorry, thought: Im a letdown, arent I. But, speaking to make her understand Ill be at Murayama, so if I tried to go to Okutama at night, Id have to pass the police-box during its night shift. If I did that, Id be troubling my father as well. Masazumis father is a big member of the provisional council, right? Well Thats right. She was a bit lost about how to answer, when suddenly Naito raised the package in her hand along with a smile. Then, Ill give you this. Its an item addressed to the student council. Huh? Accepting it even while asking, Masazumi looked at the delivery label of the package in her hand Why is this addressed to the student council Could you just put that aside and bring it there for me? I mean, the chancellor is close to Remorse Way right now after all I think you should go meet him, you know? Why? Why should I meet him? At Masazumis question, Naito attached the portable vault she had taken from the cart to the latch behind her waist, and answered with a smile. Mm It has something to do with the topic tomorrow. Whats popular is important to a young girl, after all. Right after she said it, Naito brought the cart right up to the wall; and removing her broom, she covered the cart. She locked it, and faster than Masazumi could turn around, behind her a breeze blew through the air where the wind of her passage passed through. Eh? Turning around, Masazumi saw that a group of men and women, each of them wearing the old flight uniforms of different countries and flying through the air with brooms, flying instruments, or with their own wings, had stopped in midair. Several of them looked this way, in Naitos direction Come up here, Zwei Fr?ulein! We wont lose this time! Well show you the power of the old generation! Naito brushed the Orei Metallo (Wisdom Ore) at the tip of her broom, and turned around while carrying out her start-up operations. She faced her delivery rivals, who were in the air beyond the startled Masazumi Wont you wait a bit? Ascending in gravitated space is Nai-chan and Ga-chans weakness, so Id like to do it. Overcoming your weakness, what spirit! Youre worthy of our training! Almirante, youre already a geezer, so back down. When it comes to two-man units, we, the former aces of Hexagone Fran?aise have slightly above a 60% chance of victory against you two, who arent Technohexen. Yeah? Ill seriously drag out the anti-god of war combat manual from when I was in active duty and do some combat maneuversthe fact that I was a small fry like you three years ago was because Id been taught by troublesome brats. Ahaha, Naito laughed, and ran. Masazumi, who stood on the pathway, asked Whatis all of this? Ah, a race and mock battle that everyone from the delivery businesses is doing. We start when the observers are gone, so its called Geheimnis Sabbat. We do technical research and training, and we also make some money on the side by displaying it and betting on it. I havent seen it from up close, but You should come with us this time, you know? There are going to be strange snacks up there, and were going to pull an all-nighter at Tsukiichi. Right? She called out, and everyone in the air nodded. Now, the clothes and equipment of those who had gathered were all from the aerial squadrons of every country. There were many people in Masazumis grade or younger, but she had heard that the reason that it was mainly irregular races and older witches was because they were people who had fled the oppression brought on by the hunting of heretics and gathered at Musashi. In all the other countries, there was no time limit on graduation from the Academy; but in the Far East, it had been decided that graduation from the Academy comes at 18. Therefore, ever since theyve come to Musashi they couldnt be in service. However Come now, aces of the current duty! The old aces have come to learn! Show us the skills that brought Wildkamelie to her knees and led you to become testers for EDEL Brocken! Ahaha, if Ga-chan isnt here I cant match you guys, though If she were here, wed be invincible. Leaving everyone, who said, Go on, Go on! in front of her, Naito waved to Masazumi and said Then, please give the item to the chancellor, alright? Ah, yes. Turning her back to Masazumi, who said those words, Naito launched her body into the air. She leapt into the empty sky. In response to the wind that naturally caught in her wings and the sensation of suspension where theres no longer any support for her legs, Naito stuck the speedometer-type Magi Figur into her palm. Model Summon: Product Name Beginning of a Sleeping Face: Confirm. Technomagie is a spell that ARIA-calculates the expended ether in its most elementary unit, ATELL. However, the created spell is saved as a focal instrument, and if its necessary that calculation can be summoned immediately with no need for an ARIA. What was being carried out was that Beginning of a Sleeping Face: Quintet Activation: Confirm. At the same time, three speedometers appeared at the brush-part of the broom. Two appeared at the tip. Oooh, Almirante spoke Arent you making any spells other than that one?! What umpteenth Model is that? Spontaneous creation is wasteful, so Im just saving the most appropriate one as a pattern. Everyones copying me, so the division of the pattern folder is troublesome Anyways, Ill do this without Schwarz Fr?ulein, so lets race one round, alright? On the way there Ill meet up with Ga-chan and well do the second round, which is upwards, right? Oooh, as if taking in their voices, a shockwave of air burst out from the brush-part of the broom. In the next instant, Naitos body and vision rose up into the sky above Musashi. The sky. Below her, on the top of Musashi, bathing in the rays of the afternoon sun, there lay the expanses of towns and natural parks. Its so big. As she thought that, the heat waves and wind chasing her from below were visible to her gaze. Everyone is chasing. Each one is adapting to my form, and learning. For me, who has no place where I belong as a witch and was brought along by the flow of life to Musashi, theyre an existence Im thankful for. In the beginning, we had clashes; but as we kept going, I was recognized, I learned, and now were equal. And furthermore The chancellor and Kimi-chan In front of the Academy on Okutama, there were two figures she knew in front of Remorse Way; but while Naito brought the tip of her broom to face the northern skies, she confirmed that the two were staying unmoving One round. Even if I do that, those two wont move, right? Thus she thought. Notes 1. Last line of the Song of Passage. Volume 1, 11: Adults in the Pub Volume 1, Chapter 11: Adults in the Pub To be able to say that oneself is worthless Is because one is not in a worthless position If so, that one is able to laugh at that oneself Why is that so Point Allocation (Point of View) Thats how it is. Theres nothing but bad memories when it comes to what happened before. Inside the wooden building, the voice of a stocky man could be heard. The location was a space in the outskirts of Mikawa, a space that included a kitchen and counter, around 20-tatami in size. It was a cafeteria where alcohol and snacks were served. By the entrance, tables and chairs of wood were lined up; but the inner half was merely covered with tatami. From that expanse of tatami, a voice said Alright, lets put that past behind us and have a change of heart. Faced with you, whos become perverted, weve finally after ten years said that we should meet; and we went so far as to prepare a place that youre familiar with, yet Sakai, Tadakatsu, Sakakibara, and the girl who followed Tadakatsu surrounded a table in the heart of the building; and within them, Tadakatsu simultaneously thudded a medium-sized sake bottle drained of its contents against the table as his voice rang out. Sakai, you still touch your opponents butt in the middle of combat, just like you used to!? You know, normally, one wouldnt make their daughter fight against their great friend upon a reunion, you know? Futayo, right? Ive seen your name before, but youve really become strong. Seriously setting someone like that on me, Da-chan, just like ten years ago; theres something wrong with your brain, huh? If we were playing an RPG, youre the type who acts like youve immediately been cursed with Doom in a battle. Youre damned noisy. You always do stuff like that, doing things by yourself; thats why you were demoted to the student president of Musashi, you know!? In other words Hey, hey, Da-chan, I wont let you get drunk at noon and loop your story three times. Rather, its nice being a student president, yknow? When I want to talk with young girls, when I want to talk to female teachers, when I want to line up all the youngsters and pretend that Im the commander of an elite squadron in my heart while having a morning assembly How do you think it is being a student president? Right, Sakakibara!? Why are you turning to me? So he said, and Sakai and Tadakatsu looked at Sakakibara in unison Hey you, your reactions have always really been horrible! The girl behind Tadakatsu, Futayo, slightly raised her hand. Father, since before during the triple-loop it feels as if Sakakibara-sama has been oppressed by something; but Ahh, Futayo, dont you remember our rhythm from ten years ago? Its been 10 years since Ive met them, I didnt think itd return to the same situation of that time if I came this far Judge, Futayo nodded. Bowing lightly while remaining seated If it is possible, please introduce yourself again For Honda Futayo, who studies the sword, the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings who include her father, Tadakatsu, are a special existence. Currently, because of the frequent occurrences of phenomena in Mikawa due to the clearing out and the operations of New Nagoya Castle, the number of people have become few. Those who act as representatives of the few people left there are but her father and Sakakibara; the others have had their inherited names taken by automatons and withdrawn, leaving Mikawa. The Honda family also moved what was important to them to the alternate territory of the Matsudaira, Edo, and they had a small mansion in the outskirts. In these few years, even Futayo had not set foot near the central district. However today, because this place that was called the place that youre familiar with was near the center, in her mind she remained alert of the occurrence of phenomena. Despite that, they and Father are bold The Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings popularity was still high among those who had moved to the outskirts. Recently, I have not seen Ii Naomasa who had left on something like a business trip; but he, Father, and Sakakibara had become great among those who remained in Mikawa. And now, the people always spoke of Sakai. In essence, the person who was treated as the leader of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings. I had met him before. I had talked to him before. However, these were things that had happened more than ten years ago, and I do not really remember them; so I also did not know the worth or meaning of my opponents existence. I just assumed that he was simply a hunchbacked old man. Therefore, for Futayo, only Sakai is excluded from the Four Heavenly Kings. How deep is the acclamation of his worth, government, martial arts, and personality that people speak of? Now, the person himself was before her eyes, but Ah, Im Sakai Tadatsugu. Im seriously way more awesome than your father. Your father and I were in a local class, and Sakakibara over there and Ii, who isnt here, were in the admitted class since the fourth year of elementary school. Something like thirty years ago, when Musashi Ariadust Academy was made on Musashi, these guys tried to get in from somewhere else, but they couldnt. Thats because, at that time, they were prioritizing applicants from different countries as a sign that Ariadust was very open. Ii-kun and I were thinking about what was the best for the Divine States, to the point where we withdrew our admission. Thats a good excuse, huh. Anyways, during our school days, Lord Teacher Lord Motonobu was the student president and permanent student council president, so I was the chancellor, and your father was the leader of the Special Attack Division. Say Vice Chancellor, you damned idiot. Even now, Im the exception of Mikawa, the special security vice chancellor, allowed by the Testament Union. Im ignoring you, but thats nice. Then, Ii was the student council vice president, and Sakakibara was just all talk. All talk Sakakibara was drinking barley tea, but upon receiving Futayos gaze he waved his hand hurriedly Th-that wasnt it at all! I was the secretary, and I was gifted in humanities! Something like that, Father and Sakai nodded. First, Father said Certainly, you were talented in humanities, Sakakibara. During the Academy Festival, when you recited the poem in the graduation anthology of the elementary school, The We of Tomorrow, it was pretty well receivedby us only. I know, right? Even now, its a nice memory. During elementary school, we used to play a lot by throwing a pile of firecrackers from the fourth floor of the Academy, right? A Bang! noise would sound, and when you looked downwards from the window, Sakakibara, who was going home, would be lying flat on his face, smoke rising from his head. Ah, no, I still remember it clearly. The arms of people whove fainted always hang really loosely, huh. Ahh, Futayo nodded, and she saw that veins had popped out on Sakakibaras temple as he twisted the side of his mouth; but Futayo said nothing. These are the topics of adults, Futayo thought. It is best for children to not speak out. However, the topic coming from the adults had headed towards me. Sakai, who had picked up a handcrafted clay pitcher of Japanese sake, asked me a question, a smile on his face. Damusume-kun[1], youre about the age where you throw off the brainwashing of your athletic-type dad, right? A time of rebellion, right? Wont you come to our Academy? I rather want people like you. Honda Masazumi is there too, yknow? Do you remember her? Damusume Futayo twisted the edges of her mouth, and muttered. However, in the words he had uttered just now there was a name she was familiar with. I have not really met face to face with Masazumi ever since middle school; but I had heard that she had gone to Musashi. I also heard that shes the student council vice president now Thats right, thats right, so, wont you come? I think that stereo-Honda would be interesting. With that, Father, who was between Sakai and I, first flipped the medium-sized sake bottle upside down and confirmed that there was nothing inside. That done, he glanced towards me, and with a voice that could be heard by Sakai Futayo, pay him no mind. Ever since before, hes a pitiful man whos had the misunderstanding Im loved by everyone else! In elementary school, he was the type to answer Everyone! without hesitation when asked the question: How many friends have you made? by the graduation anthology teacher. Hes the super-opposite of Sakakibara, who wrote None; but there was no helping it, so we became his bulkhead. After about halfway through what he said, Sakakibara, on the other side of table, waved his hand to the left and right with a slight motion. It must have been difficult. Futayo thought. However, it was certain that she had been questioned by Sakai just now. Come to Musashi, huh. The Far Easts only territory. Because it moved, an Aerial Ship that circled the entire Far East. The student president of Musashi, who was in good circumstances, had invited her; so what would follow would be perfect. However, I could not give an answer immediately. Because Wait a bit, Sakai. Father spoke with a clear-cut tone. He asked the automaton working in the kitchen for another sake-bottle and a dozen chicken skewers Whatever she chooses, right now Mikawa is not allowed to have any exchanges with Musashi or other countries. It would be different if this was a year ago, but this year you cannot even try to have her go to Musashi. Therefore The leading ship of the guard unit is always out of Mikawa as a scout ship, going with you guys, right? It goes all the way to Aki to check the safety of the corridor This time, Futayo will be managing the leading ship. After all, right now, Futayo is the commanding officer of Mikawas guard unit. Ehh? The commanding officer of Mikawas guard unit, the only self-defense military force allowed by the Testament Union? You probably cant have any guns yet, being restricted by the Testaments history recreation; but youre pretty good with close combat battles and skirmishes, right? I told her that this had to be done during the period when she goes and comes back from Aki, but after that, when she disembarks, she can do whatever she likes. By whatever she likes, you Father answered Sakais question. That was something that I had decided with Father the day before. What I would do with myself from now on I told her to decide everything by herself. So, invite her then. If Futayo needs you or Musashi, shell join you. If she wants to inherit my name, shell do something else. Thats what it means. Father spoke. From now on, the world will change I want my daughter to do as she wills. Thats nice. Eh? Sakais eyes flicked this way. He raised his eyebrows slightly, and with a smile said Youre the talent that Honda Tadakatsu, the strongest of the Matsudairano, Honda Tadakatsu of the Far East, called the Peerless in the East, has chosen It mustve been interesting growing up, right? How much is expected of you? Really. It seems like youre praising me, but youre not interested in anything but Futayo, huh. Shouldnt that be obvious? A young child is far more easy to deceive than a geezer whos still serving as vice chancellor even though hes decided to retire. However, the name of the Peerless in the West Tachibana Muneshige, has been inherited at the Ootomo in Tres Espa?a, so since Ive connections here, I was wondering if something wouldnt come out of this. Sakai took a breath. In response, Futayo had her hands full stopping the trembling in her heart. The former leader of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings. To test him, who had drawn a 10 year blank, I challenged him, who was in plain clothes, by my fathers orders. Furthermore, I had asked my father about the opponents habits, and made preparations for acceleration spells. However, the result was clear. I was able to reach my hand out, but I could not touch him. That that kind of opponent has interest in me is something to be thankful for. In any case, Futayo had mostly never left Mikawa. Basically, the only ones she had shown her talent to were her father and the instructional automatons. Along with the feeling that she had slacked off in her training I am uneasy as to whether or not my power is enough. The Tachibana Muneshige who had been mentioned just now was the adopted son of one of the strongest of the west, who had been called unparalleled in the past, Tachibana Dousetsu. And I had heard that he had already fought in other places. I had thought that this would eventually happen to me too, but finally it is a reality. At that moment. Sakai opened his mouth and looked at the surroundings. In the end, it seems that Ii didnt come. What happened to him? Sakai asked. Sakakibara Ii-kun is Iis gone out on some business. Sakai saw it. He saw the fact that Futayo jerked her head upwards at Tadakatsus words, that had interrupted Sakakibara. Her eyes seemed to want to ask, Is that so? Then, what Sakai thought was Is it confidential? Judge, Tadakatsu said. At that instant. From afar, outside the shop, footsteps rang out. Futayo looked at the exit of the shop, at the owner of the footsteps that entered Kazuno-sama. Judge. Answering and stopping on the entrance of the tatami room was a tall figure in a maid uniform. Sakai, who looked at the black horn shaped sensors extending from the top of her head, dropped the sake bottle in his hand. Geh, Kazuno! Judge. How sad. I was thinking about who this might be, was it Sakai-sama after all? She, Kazuno, brought her gaze to Sakai, her eyes half-closed Coming to this place after getting demoted, drinking sake without regard of a young girl in the room, who actually has a future I am able to judge that you are a serious adult. Futayo-sama, please return to the mansion. Da-chan, just like 10 years ago, this womans still with you? I couldnt help it. Shes able to replicate the cooking of my late wife, able to replicate her sword skills as well, and shes also able to teach people etiquette Judge. Kazuno dipped her head this way. Currently, I am serving as an instructor for the basics to Futayo-sama. Futayo-sama is a woman of marrying age, but when she accompanies Tadakatsu-sama, she will try to enter the bath with him, or go to barbecue stores, so she is a failure at the moment It is a sorry state of affairs. Yeah, even back then, the Da in Da-chan has been the Da in Damn, Im a failure as a human being. It happened just as Sakai spoke. Something sharp pierced the air about three centimeters in front of his right eye. It was a bamboo skewer. A bamboo skewer, barbecued chicken still on it, floated in the air, aimed towards my right eye. Looking further, Kazuno had thrust her hand out at shoulder height. It is well within the effective range of my gravity control. Though you are such a failure, you are still the master of this house, so please refrain from performing such stupid actions. Da-chan. Does this woman still go by the devilish rule that only she can badmouth you, just like she used to!? If youre her master, then do something! Being like this for more than ten yearsher personality as an automaton is broken. Im pretty bad at verbal fights. It is not as if this personality is the basic one for automatons, so there are no problems. Ever since the Age of the Gods, automatons have been set to serve humans; but we were never set to respect them. Automatons right of existence[2], huh. Judge. Kazuno nodded. I am unable to fling people other than the people I am supposed to serve left and right using gravity control, but I am able to indirectly cause harm to them. Please be careful from now on. As she said those words, she lowered the bamboo skewer to the plate, lining it up next to the others. Simultaneously, Kazuno bowed and spoke. It is time for the preparations for Futayo-samas ship to be made. Judge, judge, Tadakatsu stood up, and with a bow, Futayo also stood herself up. See you later. Tadakatsu turned his back, but raising his right hand lightly, he spoke these words: Well then, this is it for us. Stay sharp. After that, Sakai and Sakakibara watched as the two women and one man, all three of them possessing the strength of a warrior, exited the restaurant. After they had vanished from sight, their footsteps had disappeared, and the sound of their conversation could no longer reach Sakai and Sakakibaras earsafter the only thing that could be heard were the sounds of kitchen knives and flowing water coming from the kitchen, Sakai propped his elbow against the table. Sakakibarathe truth is that Da-chan ate and ran without paying. I only ordered a barley tea. Hey, cmon, I have no money. If I put it on my bill, the paymentll come during our visit to Mikawa next year, you know? Its not as if I pay Then itll be my debt, wont it? Sakais voice echoed softly through the shop, empty if not for them. Ill make a debt. Thats what Im talking about. You understand, dont you? What do you mean by Thats what Im talking about? The reason that you and I are still here. Thats right, Ill pay your share and Da-chans share, creating two debtsso in exchange, youll tell me two things. The first was About Ii. Da-chan was avoiding it all along, but you tried to talk about it, didnt you? Whats wrong with Ii? The End of Days is approaching, and being in Mikawa, the site of so many phenomenadid something happen to him? And the other was There is an automaton in Musashi called P-01s. She came to Musashi last year. What is she? If I were to say what she was Having spoken up till that point, Sakakibara shook his head. He tore his gaze from Sakai, standing up slowly Well, shall we head outside? After all, its easier to talk while walking. Notes 1. Like right to life, except in terms of existence. Volume 1, 12: Innocents in Remorse Way Volume 1, Chapter 12: Innocents in Remorse Way It occurs within the afternoon sunlight The movements of the thoughts that seem to escape one''s grasp Where could their destination be Point Allocation (Family) A single figure was seated atop the stairs. That person was Kimi, her long hair fluttering in the wind. Sitting on the stairs, she was propping her face up on her palm, looking downward all the while. Below her there was a large stairway, the second schoolyard, and another stairway. In the second schoolyard, the clubs of the physical type were performing mock battles and undergoing combat practice as part of their respective club activities. However, Kimi was directing her gaze beyond them and their actions. What she was looking at lay beyond the school campus. It was a straight path forward in the nature sectors. In front of the road, paved with resin meant to imitate stone paving, a single boy stood. The lines of his uniformed, slender figure showed he was Toori. Kimi looked at his back as he stood there, unmoving. She said this, sighing as she spoke: If youre scared, its fine if you go back, Toori Because youre my idiot brother. Kimi spoke those words, hugging her knee to herself. And after a while, at the place she was looking at, Toori started to move. He would wind around, repeatedly start to sprint with his body slanted forwards, and pole-dance low on a streetlights pole Hehehe, that idiot brother of mine. Just as I thought that the atmosphere was right, you punch it right in the face. It was just as Toori had pole-danced too much and had started to slowly crawl up the streetlights pole like a bug. A voice could be heard from behind Kimi. Whats Toori doing? Huh? Is that a new type of game? Or should I blow him off it? Teeheehee, Sensei. I had heard that you were drinking in the cafeteria, but what have you come here for? Well, maybe Im just enjoying the cold air. A figure clad in a jumper, bottle of sake clutched under her arm, sat down to Kimis right. The figure fixed her hair, which was slightly mussed. Kimi frowned at her. Fufufu, Sensei. You cant comb your fingers through your hair unless its for fashion. Toori does it a lot; but itll damage your hair, so leave it to me. As Oriotorai was seated next to her, Kimi combed her hair with a comb she took out from her bosom. Oriotorai left her hair to be fixed by Kimi as she wished; but she relaxed her face, which was flushed with blood as a result of her drinking. Heehee. What is it? Thats really creepy, Sensei. Ah, no, I was reminiscing about how a granny in the neighborhood would do this for me. A granny Could it be that you come from the Izumo district? Hehehe, Oriotorai narrowed her eyes as she laughed. Well, Ive been to lots of places, but Im probably the most happy here. Fufufu, Sensei. Please dont tell me your life story even after suddenly getting all drunk and treating me like a granny. Isnt it fine? Or maybe I should say, for me, this is a day to be celebrated as well. Oh, what a coincidence, this is a day of celebration for Toori as well. It would be nice if he wanted to celebrate more tomorrow, though. Hearing Kimi speak, Oriotorai nodded. She turned her gaze to Kimi. Youre kind. Wait, dont look this way, the comb wont pass through properly, will it? Sorry, sorry, Oriotorai apologized, but she touched her neck with her empty hand. She fingered the chain hanging there before moving on to the other chain dropped towards her chest. Keep going, keep going Her words were directed to the subject of her gaze, Toori, who stood atop a pole. Kimi combed the back of her hair. Fufu, will Sensei be my idiot brothers ally? Whether or not Ill be the idiot brothers ally, I dont know, but I will become Aoi Tooris ally~ Or Kimi, or anybody elses. At the very least, Im definitely the ally of everyone in my class Ah, but, teaching staff cant be directly involved in inter-student battles; so when it comes to that, youll have to forgive me, alright? Yes. Kimi nodded. She stood up to comb the other side of Oriotorais hair. Oh? Ah, as I thought. What is it? Before, Masazumi crossed over here, coming from Tama over there. Somehow, it seems that she was trying to pass through to the halfway point of Remorse Way from the nature sector, but shes a girl who always seems to cut through weird places Kimi lightly touched the comb to her chin, inclining her head. Teehee, but well, I wonder what the vice president intends to do? Going to a place like Remorse Way There existed a figure striding through the forest. In the midst of the forest, shadowy due to the afternoon sunlight, Masazumi walked as she looked around the area. Masazumi was carrying a paper package under her right arm. Coming in from the side in order to take a shortcut to Remorse Way was a bad idea I thought to follow what the cafs female shopkeeper had said and stop by Remorse Way before I headed to the Academy and gave this small package to Toori. Lying right in front of Ariadust Academy, Remorse Way was a road that passed through a section of several nature sectors, lined up next to each other. If you walked through the nature sectors sideways, you should reach it faster than circling around the edges of each sector, but Im not lost, am I? The nature sectors came in blocks, just like the residential and transportation sectors; but to recreate natural conditions, in places where natural sectors lined up the divisions between blocks were not clear. Where the greenery grew tight, a wall of leaves and branches came into being. I had already passed by several roads, but I only just realized that the number I had crossed didnt match up with my calculations. Somehow, it seems that Im leading myself into being spirited away. When I was in Mikawa, there were many similarities amongst the phenomena that happened within the city. And above all elsethe Princess Disappearances. I still remember the phenomenon where my mother disappeared. I still remember what I saw when I returned home: The people in the neighborhood gathered around the fence and the magisterial automatons searched my house. The feeling of loss and the regret that welled up afterward still exist in my heart as if they were fresh memories. The fact that the phenomena took someone close to me remains fresh in my mind as well. Even now, after one year has passed, I dont want to ever make time for myself to be alone; and though the clerical phone I wasnt carrying at the time is the cheapest you can find, I always carry it with me now, never letting it leave my skin. Just like its a charm. No way. Im pretty sure that Im already in the forest next to Remorse Way. Listening carefully, I can hear in the distance the sound of goods being brought in from the continental port. I can make out the shadows of ships moving through the sky, and theres probably also the echo of Naruze and Naito as well as the rest of them clamoring in the skies. So I think Im fine, but for now When I come out into the next road, Ill try walking towards the Academy. And after handing this package over to Toori, Ill investigate Remorse Way. So Masazumi thought. However Wheres the road? In her panicked thoughts, there existed the fear about being spirited away; but there existed also a strange feeling of expectation. And that was I wonder if Ill figure something out if I investigate Remorse Way. Just like the female shopkeeper said, just like Sakai said, if I investigate Remorse Way, will I be able to understand what lies within everyone? I wonder. Masazumi ran her gaze through the cracks in the walls of branches and leaves as well as those between the trees, and as she did Masazumi came out into a small garden built within the forest. Oh. I raised my voice into the air. The open space was an earthen square tens of meters in length. There was a small house, a place of repose, and there were children playing in the open plain. On a wooden bench next to them, there were also several parents that had accompanied their children here. Looking around, there was a small path to the stern; but that seemed to be the proper entrance. This is This is the first time Ive come here, but I remember seeing the roof of this place of rest from one of the Academys windows. I didnt mistake the road? Sighing once, Masazumi looked from the place she had left to the building that was the place of repose. It was a building whose interior took up a large amount of space. Coming from the entrance, it had one room, and further inside there was a room with beds and a large window. Figures of people could be seen in the entrance, and in the interior that carried a tinge of evening shadow; but the atmosphere was like that of a conference room. Thinking this, Masazumi halted her gaze on a plaque stuck to the wall of the place of rest. The metal engraving indicated: May the spirits find repose 1618 Something for the repose of souls, then? Masazumi judged. If it were thirty years ago, then Mikawa and its surroundings would still be busy and the insurrection that used Catholic spells against the government oppression and the resulting battles that were occurring everywhere in the Far East would have been ongoing. I had heard that while still young, Lord Motonobu had suppressed those insurrections and secured his place as the head of the family. Something from that time, then? It was left here even after Musashis renovation. She drew a breath. Masazumi saw the directional sign pointing towards the forest, where it was written: Forward Way. I wonder if therere many reposiums around here? Looking at the light coming from Remorse Way, just beyond the trees, Masazumi stepped into the forest again. Remorse Way. I have a vague idea of why that place is called Remorse Way. If you descend from the Academy and walk the road for a while, theres a stone slab to the side. The words inscribed on it are: 1638 All those who reside in Musashi pray for the girl, Horizon As happiness in her next life, huh. Thinking about it now, doesnt it seem like thats related to the name Remorse Way? Regret always follows loss. That also applies to me. When my mother disappeared I should have done that I should have done this I regretted. On that day, when I went to the Academy, I said that I would be back; but I dont remember an answer. Whether it couldnt be heard or whether I couldnt hear my mothers answer, I dont know. It might be that my mother disappeared in that time, ever so slight though it was. Masazumi thought. A regret the same as hers had created that stone slab and the place of repose that held the name of a reposium, and it had left those things behind. If that was so, that girl is the embodiment of the remorse of Remorse Way. Wondering about it, Masazumi took a breath, stopping in order to inhale the forest air. At that moment. Suddenly, a voice could be heard from outside. The voice was a voice of song that echoed from afar. A voice that sang the Song of Passage melody. Masazumi knew who was singing the Song of Passage. It was a voice she had heard in the morning and just before noon. P-01s? Morning, just before noon, and afternoon. There were times when business was a little slow, so she would always sing every so often. As for today, now was the time for the afternoon song. Behind her, the voices of the playing children could be heard coming from the park. Masazumi heard both the voice of song and the voices of playing as they mingled together; and she turned her gaze toward the stern of the ship, where it could be heard the Song of Passage was coming from. Today, it feels like Im hearing her voice really often. Its been one year since both P-01s and I have come to Musashi. However, if I think about our relationship, its only the relationship between one of the staff members of a caf and a student that is one of the customers. Yet, Im able to understand what she does every day Comparing the situation now with the past, weve started to talk quite often. About borrowing books and the like. I also talked about my mother, and today I also told her about my body; though its more like that spilled out. Its probably a one-sided feeling, but its certain that shes someone with whom that I can talk about things like that. Weve both lost and been deprived of things, and for the both of us there are things that we have been able to gain in Musashi, the place weve come to. I wonder if it would be fine for me to say that were friends? The words she muttered only because she was alone were left hanging in the air, and Masazumi once more set forth, walking forwards. Stepping on the grass, setting her sights on the scenery and light that poked through the gaps of the trees She immediately came out onto the road. The scent of leaves and wood hung thinly in the air. Turning around to look, the shadowy forest where she had been walking and the place of rest she had just seen were silently existing beyond the branches and leaves. However, the forest was dimly lit. I walked a pretty long way, she thought. So it really is a place for the repose of spirits? From outside, it really looks like a quiet place. Well its evening, the kids playing there must have gone home, Masazumi thought. And as she did Suddenly, a voice called out to her from the street behind her. It was coming from a relatively high place. It was the voice of a man, ringing out from the window of a carriage stopped in the road. What on Earth are you doing in a place like this, Masazumi? The voice I can hear is one I am well acquainted with. However, for me, it is a voice that makes me cower. It is the voice of a person who was unable to answer my hopes, in a time long past. He left my mother and I, and even though he called me to Musashi This person did not even meet with me often. It is the voice of my father. Under the afternoon sky, the scene of a meeting set in Remorse Way, a meeting between a carriage and a student came into being. There was a gaze that watched it from afar. The owners of that gaze were sitting on the steps to the Academy: the female teacher with a sake bottle under her arm and the long-haired girl giving the teacher a manicure. The two of them looked at both the student in uniform and the carriage. Masazumis gotten out. It seems like shes talking to the people in the carriage, though. Hehehe, Sensei, why is it that theres seaweed in the gaps of your nails? Thats simple. Arent there sometimes times when you dont have chopsticks? With that, what you need is courage and decisiveness. Rather than that Isnt that strange? Over there and over here Oriotorai jutted her chin forward, pointing something out. What she was indicating as strange was Masazumi, who was facing the carriage, a serious expression on her face as she stood unmoving. But that wasnt all. Toori Toori, who was sitting atop a streetlight, was staring into the distance. Just like the two, he was looking at Masazumi, staying completely still. He was staring. Behind Masazumi, to the direction where she turned, there stood a carriage. Drawn by two horses, it could hold six passengers, with the benches facing one another inside each able to seat three people. Through the opened window, a single man was on the middle of the bench to the back of the carriage. The black-haired man, body clad in western clothing, lightly held up his hand to silence the men sitting across from him. What are you doing here? Masazumi felt her body contract at those words, directed towards her though their owner was not looking at her. Im shrinking from him. Masazumi herself understood this. She knew the reason for this clearly as well. However, this is not the time nor place to wither away. In the interior of the carriage, where I can barely see through the window, opposite to Father there is a member of Musashis provisional council as well as an executive from the Chamber of Commerce and Industry. In Okutama there are many businesses that were started personally or as part of clubs, not to mention unions. Therefore, Masazumi spoke. There are still many things I do not know about Musashi, so I was surveying the area. Im speaking like Im trying to earn myself points, she thought. And if things went as normal I see. It was his pattern to leave me silently, only the echo of that statement in his eyes giving any form of acknowledgement. However, something different came to pass. Is there anything youve found out about the reposium inside the forest youve just come out from? Eh? There was some surprise at receiving a response from her father, but what Masazumi reacted to was what he had actually said. The words that her father had spoken to her could be thought to be merely lip service for the sake of his appearance, but all she could say at that point was: Um, is there something about that resting place? If my father knows something, Id like to ask. However You havent studied enough. Its shameful that you dont know a single thing. Spoken to in that manner, their gazes never meeting, Masazumi felt herself start to frown. Concerning the condition of the parent-child relationship between her father and herself, unclear would be the best description. It could probably be concluded as bad, but they had never clashed to the point where one could clearly say that, nor had they ever conversed. However, when Mother disappeared, this person He didnt come to Mothers funeral for her supposed death. In his place a messenger came, and I was encouraged to move to Musashi. I told my father about wanting to attend the Academy as a person desiring to be a politician on Musashi. The voice that answered me said this: What are you saying? Turn your eyes elsewhere, away from being a politician on Musashi. Do you not care about me? That was the first time I had thought this. One year has passed since then. He doesnt meet my gaze, and we dont speak often. And as for now? I wouldnt be ignored when hes in front of his clients, would I? He wouldnt respond by saying that he doesnt care, would he? Therefore, now, Masazumi tried to say something. Not enough study? Today, I was told something similar to what the cafs female shopkeeper and Sakai told me. I know that I havent studied enough. Not knowing about Musashi, not knowing about the people in the same class as I, I know that Im unable to match my father, who has already reached that position. However I havent forgotten to learn. I want to say that. Yet, how should I say it? Not knowing this, a smoldering heat was born in her stomach. Simultaneously, a voice spoke from within the carriage. Be that as it may, my dear, you are carrying something quite strange. Eh? Masazumi looked at the small package clutched under her left arm. Whys he interested in this landmine-like thing! My business transactions also deal with that kind of thing. It is a first edition copy, making it even more rare. Ah, no, this is, um, a friends Masazumi tried to follow up with an explanation, but her fathers voice rang out, stifling hers. I dont really understand, butgive it to me. Masazumi gulped down a breath. Thats impossible. I cant do that. This isnt mine. Its something that annoys me, and I dont want to carry it, but I cant. Yet, Masazumi thought this. She thought that this was a transaction. If I show integrity, their impression of me will be good; and this impression will continue into the future. If I resist, I will be treated as if I am still a child. However If its a friends, then buy one after this and send it to him. He wont notice. The other side of the transaction had even prepared an escape route. If I do not give it to him, the clients will take that as my fathers shame and I will be seen as a person whose will is difficult to bend. If I give it to him, my father will be able to show his clients evidence that he can make me do things according to his will, and it will give the indication that I hold no position other than the one of a submissive servant. If I desire to be a politician, then what I am to do is completely within my grasp. So Masazumi thought. However, she thought that there was something that she had to keep. And that something was this. Even if I am trying to become a politician like my father I dont want to become like him. In spite of this Masazumi. A voice could be heard. This was the final decision. As a hopeful politician before the people who hold power in Musashi, what choice should she make? Her father was chasing her towards a rushed judgement. She didnt know. Even not knowing, Masazumi thought to follow her heart. She thought to let herself speak what she wished, leaving it to her own judgment. She thought that that was her hearts true decision. It was at that moment that suddenly a voice came flying at her from her right. It was the voice of a boy. Alright, Seijun, nice job~~!! Along with that voice, a gust of wind blew from the right. A boy whose brown hair would shake with every step. He pranced lightly between the carriage and I. You brought that for me, didnt you!! He snatched the package under my arm from me, as if he was robbing me of it. Ah! As I turned to look at him, my voice spilling out, he had already twirled around, the chains decorating his clothes clinking, and was trying to head back the way he had come. He entered the space between the carriage and I, still stepping about as if he was dancing. Thanks. I have to play the games thatve just been piling up all of tonight, but Naruze and Naito didnt bring me this and were just flying around; so I was wandering around without thinking~ Aoi? There was one reason that the voice that called out to him was a question. His face had changed to the point that it could be seen just by looking at him. You really dont look well, you know? Are you alright? Did something happen? Tooris smiling face was oozing sweat; but yet, he took a deep breath, and after a moment Dont worry about it! Its just that I ran a little! As he spoke, he lurched towards the Academy. Youve probably heard this from president Sakai, but will you be coming tonight? Tomorrow Im going to confess to the girl Im in love with, so were having a party at the Academy the night before. Y-you idiot, whats with that all of a sudden? There has to be a limit to a changing of topics. Let alone for the fact that they were in front of Masazumis father and his clientele, for some reason, Masazumi could feel heat rising to her cheeks. Still steaming with the annoyance that she was blushing, she frowned. Like Id go. Its a violation of school rules. About that Masazumi recalled Lord Motonobus greeting at noon. According to that Tonight it seems like theyll be having fireworks in Mikawa. Since thats happening, and well only be able to see it from the sterns of every ship, theres no restriction on movements between ships tonight If Im going anywhere, thats where Ill go. I see. Well, I wanted you to come if you could. Huh? Why? Masazumi asked. Toori looked over his shoulder at her. However, his face looking at her from the right was stained with shadow from the sun in the west, to his left. As such, Masazumi could not make out his facial features clearly. All she could do was listen to his voice, which remained audible. The person Im confessing to is someone Seijun knows well. Huh? W-wait a minute! You arent going to cause any trouble for me, are you!? Are you!? I wonder about that~ Toori started to run, weaving around. Dont do anything embarrassing, alright!? Really, definitely dont do anything like that, alright!? So she said; but as Toori ran away, all he did was wave his hand. Really, Masazumi muttered. Suddenly, she realized the situation she was currently in. Panicked, she dipped her head towards the wagon. I-I am very sorry Not at all. The answer came from her fathers business partner. He folded his arms and nodded deeply. To think that the Master of Remorse Way would come here Its been a good 10 years, hasnt it? The Master of Remorse Way? Masazumi asked. The business partner looked at her out of the corner of his eye. He nodded, dipping his face slightly. You should take a look there. Having been told this, Masazumi looked at the pedestrian paving on the opposite side. Below the thick shadow born from the afternoon light, there stood a single stone slab. That stone slab was Earlier, a girl died in an accident here. It wasnt publicized. That stone slabbelongs to the girl Horizon A, doesnt it? Judge, that is correct. Horizon A. Short for Horizon Ariadust. Masazumi held her breath as the words of that voice, spoken whilst facing downwards, reached her ears. She could see Toori as he met up with her sister and the others. She could see that his sister was embracing him as he hung his head, devoid of energy. Isnt Ariadust the name of the Academy? In the beginning, around twenty years ago when Lord Motonobu became the leader of Mikawa, he read the Matsudairas family name backwards, further erasing the last syllable in the name so as to show his allegiance to the Testament Union. From MATSUDAIRA, ARIADUST was born. He said that the protection of the name Matsudaira was no longer needful. A breath. Of course, the Testament Union acknowledged Lord Motonobus will and returned the name to its former spelling; but that name still remained in several places. The Academy is one such example, and the child who used that name was Masazumis father spoke thus, as if to steal the business partners words out of his mouth. Have you not heard of this? Lord Motonobu of Mikawa had a wife and child by common marriage. And regarding that. The childs name was Horizon Ariadust Remember it, so you can rid yourself of this lack of study. All words fled from Masazumis mind at this sudden declaration. However, at that point everything did not just come to an end. Her fathers voice continued to speak out. The carriage that was involved with Lady Horizons accident was Lord Motonobus carriage. It was headed towards the ceremony to dedicate the renovation of Musashi. Her body was recovered by the Matsudaira family, but no inheritances were forthcoming. This is a story not meant to be spoken of publicly. Tomorrow, it will be exactly a decade since that day. A decade A thing of the past. Her fathers business partner lowered his eyes and muttered those words. However, for the Master of Remorse Way, the remorse probably continues in real time. Because if you look merely at the outcome, he killed Lady Horizon. Huh? What do you mean by that? He killed her? Masazumi frowned. However, when she looked inside the carriage, the business partner was shaking his head. It was a gesture that expressed how he could not tell her. Therefore, Masazumi spoke. If she could not directly ask what happened with Aoi here Then, you cannot mean that the Master of Remorse Way is Those words formed themselves into a whisper, spilling out. That which the female shopkeeper had said, that which Sakai had saidstep into the midst of everyone, and know. The secret the people of Musashi kept. The remorse of Aoi Toori[1]. Wordplay using double-entendre to make the words Remorse Way Judge, that short answer was all her father said. His business partner laced his fingers together. He was also injured, and was immediately taken to Mikawa with Lady Horizon by carriage. Yet he was the only one to return from Mikawa, treated and sleeping from anesthetics. After thatwhat remained was an unending remorse. Ah, Masazumi thought. Ive had that kind of regret before. The time nearly ten years ago when I learned that I was unable to inherit a name; and one year ago, when I comprehended that I had lost my mother. Regret is carved into my body. But, why Masazumi thought thus. The Aoi that lost that girl ten years ago doesnt seem to match up with the Aoi of today. I have experienced regret, so I understand. However, Aoi is different from me. And that was Why can he smile? Why can he confess? Why can he play around at night? This wasnt something that you could conclude just by saying that its because he worships a God of Entertainment. Thinking about it simply, you could come to the conclusion that it was just because hes irresponsible; but if that was the case despite the fact that everyone knows this, why do they continue to support him? Hes called Impossible, his physical ability is low due to his injuries, and hes talentless; but yet hes the man who was elected to be both the chancellor and student council president. Even if supported by the Testament Union, maintaining your status requires the support of the populace. And the people, whether it be that female shopkeeper or his classmates, no matter who it wasthey did not hate that idiotic Aoi. Why was that? He laughed like he had forgotten his past regret. He looked like he was utterly carefree. Why does everyone support him? I dont know. I investigated Remorse Way, but it feels like the puzzles are just coming one after the other. And theres no way to know the answer but one. Are you willing to step into it, Masazumi? The place where his remorse goes? In response to her fathers words, Masazumi started and turned back. However We will be late to our meeting This is all for now. The carriage started to move as he spoke. In the blink of an eye, the carriage headed off towards the Academy. Following it with her gaze, Masazumi saw that Aoi and his sister were no longer under the Academys stairway. Ive been left behind. That thought rose unbidden in my heart. I know only a single fact. That I know nothing at all. Notes 1. The Toori in Aois name is pronounced the same way as ͨ, the latter half of Remorse Way. Volume 1, 13: The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point Volume 1, Chapter 13: The Authorities at the Rendezvous Point Even if you are one with power What do you have to do To stand in a person''s ground Point Allocation (Overlooking) The sky started to turn from the color of afternoon to that of evening. At this time the skys blue lightly loses its hue, becoming a color not quite described by aquamarine or yellow. Below that particular sky, there existed a town with a vast, flat surface at its center. In the town, the wooden surface spread out as if hammered flat. Its four walls and surroundings all showed the following display: NEW NAGOYA CASTLE ATELIER of MATSUDAIRA. New Nagoya Castle. The colossal workshop that occupied the majority of Mikawas streets. However, at every entrance to the workshop and every cargo loading door automatons armed for security stood unmoving. Machines were everywhere. Conversely, there were no people anywhere. Between the workshop and town there lay a moat. And on the other side of the moat, there were also automatons patrolling and cleaning the roads of the town; but the majority of the town was devoid of humans. The entrances and shutters to the majority of the houses were closed. And now, two figures were walking the streets where the long shadows of the houses lay. They were Sakai and Sakakibara. Sakakibara was walking ahead; but the one who did most of the talking was Sakai, who followed Sakakibara from behind. So, in our Academy, it seems like theres people who took names. Like Naomasa, and theres Neshinbara, that you get if you take out one of the things in your name[1]. Also, are we going to your new place? I never come this far, since I always finish my business at the checkpoint. This places changed quite a lot too. The canal that everyone threw you in after you kept on complaining that it was hot that one summer was around here, wasnt it? That canal was buried because of the construction of New Nagoya Castle; I took the initiative to take command of that particular project. Then, this was the place? Stop stepping all over my memories. Youre a horrible man. Sakai spoke. Uncaring of the fact that Sakakibara had hunched his shoulders up in anger and was walking quicker, he looked around the area while whistling. His roaming gaze looked over the automatons that were maintaining the grounds and the walls of the road. Every one of them was I thought they were simply cleaning, but this Words of blood due to the phenomena are pretty common, arent they? Like things from beyond, the holes in the floor; those were caused by claws, werent they? Many things are coming out here, and not just things that had happened in past records. After this year began, the frequency and type suddenly increased. One night, black figures lined up and marched around the town. We think that it was one type of night wandering. Carriages drawn by headless horses, things that cannot be seen but whose footsteps can be heardwords of blood appearing on the wall and floor happens every day this year. Thats why I dont go outside at night. It seems that Honda-kun does differently, though. Does Da-chan still like that kind of thing like he did before? Well, hows the towns defenses? The Atsuta Shrines barrier is still effective when it comes to the houses. They need something on the level of a vital point, though. Isnt that for the use of a castle? Sakai shrugged. In response, Sakakibara mirrored the movement. Well, the Atsuta style specializes in battle. So he said before suddenly looking up to the sky. The skys color had faded, becoming thin, and there was the outline of a ship in the western reaches. Sakakibara said this concerning the rectangular black ship: Immediately after the ship of the Pope-Chancellor, that Tres Espa?as ship has come. They most likely plan to switch places with Honda-kuns daughters advance ship and land in the port. Thats Its Tres Espa?as Kraken class Inquisition warship. In essence, Tres Espa?as special squadron, well versed even against monsters. They transport the Andamio de la Ejecucin, able to perform ether decomposition even on earth dragon levels. By showing it off, they display the measure of their power. Though it may be in a territory where P.A. Odas power extends, if theres any incident, they will act without mercy. Outlined in black by the light shining behind it, the bottom of its stern carried a massive battle platform. Seeing that, Sakai heaved a sigh. The user of the Logismoi plo should be riding inside that. That would be because Tres Espa?as user of the Logismoi plo, one of the Eight Great Dragon Kings, Tachibana Muneshige was the vice squadron leader of the the Inquisition squad. Maybe to escort the Pope-Chancellor? This is really badtwo of the Dragon Kings coming here? Its almost like this is a war-torn territory. Well, no continental port bars like the one in the outskirts are currently in operation, so they wont be coming here. Theyve probably come here to hinder us while showing their forced loyalty to the Pope-Chancellor. Tres Espa?a, being the great power that it is, wont have any plans of giving K.P.A. Italia, who wants to come back from the ashes, a new Logismoi plo, will they? I see. So Sakai spoke. He looked at New Nagoya Castle, its flat shadow coming into view. Mikawas this popular with every country, but needless to say, no countries can have any exchanges with Musashi, huh. With the clearing out of the populace and the many phenomena, there isnt anybody here Is that really alright? If I said that it was? Id say: You cant be hiding something strange that youre doing, can you? He took a breath. Our students said this. Its true that the flow of goods from Mikawa is strange. It seems like theyre distributing mementos, I think they said Whats going on with Mikawa right now? What are you thinking? Starting up his feet again, that had stopped at some point, Sakai asked. Sakakibara had stopped as well. Tapping him on the shoulder, Sakai hurried him to start walking. Whats wrong with Ii? He was in charge of politics and innovation, wasnt he? I want to hear his response He was spirited away. Suddenly yet softly, he said this. Do you know of the person whos said to have started these spiriting away casesthe Princess? Beneath the sky where the sun was starting to set, Sakai and Sakakibara continued to walk. And as they did, Sakai asked Sakakibara a question in return. Iis spiriting awayand the Princess? Have you heard about it? Its an existence that started to be spoken of around thirty years ago. At that time, it spread around as an urban legend amongst the children; but more recently, it seems that its been spreading around a little more. Then or now, if its among the childrens generation, then its way out of my jurisdiction. Sakai smiled wryly while saying this. This Princess refers to the daughter of the Chinese royal family And if I know about the Princess Disappearances, then it follows that Id know about it. Even recently, Musashis Asama and Masazumi have been involved with it. When Masazumi transferred to Musashi, her mother had been a victim of a Princess Disappearance; and theres a mention of it amongst the phenomena Asama occasionally talks about. Judge, I see. Then, this will be quick. With that, Sakakibara cleared his throat. Let me say one thing in advance. Now, Mikawa is extremely different from what it was when you were here. Also Please try to hunt down the Princess. For the sake of learning everything. The Princess? Judge. Im talking about the person whos leaving the words of blood and carrying out the most spiriting away amongst all the other phenomena. I dont know who chose this name, but we call them Princess or even Princesses. Well, according to rumor their true identity is that of a nobles illegitimate child, or that the perpetrators actual name is Koushu Tachi[2]. There are many other explanations. Wait Bathing in the wind that had started to blow through the town, Sakai asked a question to Sakakibaras back as Sakakibara walked ahead of him. Why do you know that someone like that exists? Werent the Princess Disappearances a type of spiriting away? When Ii-kuns whereabouts became unknown, there was something in the study where he was supposed to be. Sakai watched as Sakakibara looked back, even while walking. However, he couldnt see Sakakibaras expression. His face had fallen into shadow due to the suns light from the mountains. Sakai listened to Sakakibaras voice, which could still be heard though his face remained wreathed in shadow. Playtime is over was written on the sliding screen of the study from where Ii-kun disappeared. The inkstone and pen that he would have been using up till that point were left as they were. The paper he had opened up was untouched. And the perpetrator? If the perpetrator was there, the guard automatons must have seen someone, right? Isnt passing through automatons defense a simple thing for you and I? Also, Ii-kuns study was slightly apart from his main mansion. Even the automatons patrolling the gardens have blind spots. A wry smile. The Lord said that: Its because Iis naive. Now, I think that way as well. Sakakibara suddenly stopped. However, he was still making noise. It came from his feet. The sound was of Sakakibara drawing a diagram in the sand with the toe of his grass slippers. What he drew was a circle with a a line crossing horizontally through it. This is called the Double Border Crest. A double boundary line formed by the boundary line of the circle as well as the boundary line piercing it. When the Princess appeared, it was a symbol they always left behind. It was also found in Ii-kuns study. He drew a breath. Once again, Sakakibara turned to face forward. Once again, he started to walk. Once again, all Sakai could see was his back. The Princesses exist. To be honest, I didnt believe it myself, butthe people who follow the incidents of spiriting away as well as the other phenomena should have noticed its existence. The existence of the symbol that is always left behind by this phenomena. Do you know about this? Sakakibara asked. Ii-kun told me about it. The Princesses are trying to save the world by kidnapping people, giving the world a warning. And every timethey intentionally finish with a symbol. Having been told this, Sakai noticed something. The automatons were wiping off letters of blood from everywhere in town, but Were there any among them that were written by the Princess? The phenomena dont exhibit any kind of clear will, and its rare that they have any kind of continuity. However, the Princess Disappearances have that trait. If the Princesses that Sakakibara had spoke of further were a part of this Theyre an organization? In this age, organizations are limited to faiths and Academies. Judging from the name Princess they should be related to China, specifically the Far East; but there are kingdoms in Europe as well, so if you think of the lords there as Princesses, the possibilities suddenly widen. So, I shouldnt be asking about the country, but I should be asking Whoare they? Are they people from some Academy or faith? How are they related to the current situation in Mikawa!? I plan on giving those materials to you. Sakakibaras feet halted. In front of him there stood a single residence. A mansion surrounded by a bamboo fence. In front of the small gate, Sakakibara raised his right hand slightly. Theres a teashop over there. Its a shop run by the automatons that control my district. Ill have them bring the documents there at 8:30. Please wait a little bit. Hey, cmon, let me wait inside your house. My house is in the same neighborhood as Honda-kuns, you know? It seems that Honda-kun doesnt want to talk to you about Ii-kun I think he doesnt want to make you worry. So that means that you want to make me worry? Youre a disgusting man. Sakakibara did not immediately respond to those words. He stayed silent for a few moments, eventually smiling and lifting his head. I dont want the Four Heavenly Kings to lose a comrade. Yeah, thats right, he said. His tone lightened, as if to change the topic. This is a little off-topic, but regarding P-01s, who you asked about earlierits just like what you think. If thats so Sakai inhaled, tensing his body. Sakakibara waved his hand at him lightly. He started by saying, Youre getting ahead of yourself. The Lord will tell you the reasoning tonight. Please wait for that. Tonight Mikawa is celebrating with fireworks, right? Judge. Sakakibara nodded. It will be an interesting festival. Ive only till it starts to go home, so please wait at the teashop there. Ill have the automatons bring the documents over. Thenwe part here? Sakai asked. Sakakibara smiled. It felt like he smiled. Shoulders trembling from suppressed emotion, Sakakibara lowered his right hand, cast in shadow due to the light behind it. This isnt a partingwe are the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings. I believe that we, Ii-kun included, are always together. A ship traversed the sky. As if in answer, another ship came. This location was southwest of Mikawa, in the skies close to the open-air continental port meant for common-usage. The wooden ship of the security squad, boasting Musashi Ariadust Academys school emblem on its sides, was headed towards the west. In its place, a black rectangular ship marked with the emblem of Tres Espa?as Alcal de Henares, representing that countrys emblem, came. The two ships took a course that would take them past each others right side, heading towards their respective destinations with great turns. The wooden ship took a trajectory that rose up and to the west. The black ship took a trajectory that descended down towards Mikawas continental port. The rectangular black ship lowered its altitude. It had kept the Andamio de la Ejecucin, which was like a folded scaffold, below the prow. There were several figures riding atop the black deck, but the majority of them were sailors signalling and running final checks for their arrival at the port. Close to the prow, on the part of the deck further forward where they worked, there was a boy and a girl. The girl was short and the boy was tall. The girl had black hair and the boy was blonde. The girl was looking towards the continental port with the binoculars she was holding in her prosthetic arms. Both of them were clad in the uniforms of Tres Espa?a, and they were wearing the school emblem that signified that they were past their third year. In the midst of the gentle wind, they felt the sunlight of the afternoons end as it streamed towards them from the west. As they did this, the boy lightly dipped his blonde head towards the nearby sailors. The ends of his eyebrows curved downwards as he smiled. Im sorry for disturbing your work. He said, and the sailors smiled back at him while continuing their work. When Muneshige, the vice squadron leader, goes to a place all can see, the attitudes of the ships around are differentafter all, youre one of the Eight Great Dragon Kings, Muneshige-san, able to wield the Logismoi plo and hold your own against the Papa Schola. My Lyp Katathlipse is just one of the two given to Tres Espa?a. Its relative priority has fallen compared to the one that the Pope-Chancellor carries, Stithos Porneia, so whether or not it would go through if I were to fight him is unclear. Still looking through her binoculars, the girl said this in response to his self-deprecating words. Muneshige-sama, please refrain from treating the Tachibana name as something for show. You, the Peerless in the West, have the skill to make up for the difference in weapons; and your double inheritance of the names Garcia and Tachibana means Tes, I understand, Gin-san. I was just talking about our weapons. She took a breath, pulling her face away from the binoculars in response to his words. Hanging the binoculars around her neck, she looked at Musashis advance ship. It flew the skies to the west of them, leaving. It seems that the daughter of the Peerless in the East, Honda Tadakatsu, was riding that advance ship. Ive never met either of them, but I wonder if Honda-sama is thinking of passing on his name to his daughter. I wonder. When you think about it, it is a bit of a waste. Speaking those words, Gin narrowed her eyes and lightly hugged herself with her two prosthetic arms. While doing this, she looked at Muneshige. Please go to a place where you can be seen even from below the ship earlier. If he knew that a user of the Logismoi plo had come, the Papa Schola would hurry the production of new Logismoi plo made at Mikawa. He will know that he will be unable to do this using brute force. Even though I cant do anything but fight, Im used quite often in a political manner. Well. Gin turned to Muneshiges back, pushing him towards the prow. Muneshige scratched his head and nodded in acknowledgement as everyone watching the scene unfold gave a small chuckle. Yet, the Tsirhc faith places heavy weight on the Commandments. Its strange that the leader of the Catholics, the Pope-Chancellor, would come to hurry the manufacturing of the Logismoi plo, since they take the deadly sins as their motif. That would be because men are all idiots that want to go: I are super strong! Gin-san, you say some amazing things once in a while. Yes, I do. She did not refute him. Well, the Logismoi plo are different from the commandments and the Testamenta Arma, which are restricted to a certain area. They are weapons that aim to teach through bad examples, weapons whose usage embody the idea that, humanitys deadly sins are this terrifying. They are weapons surrounded by mystery. During the latter half of her speech, her tone dipped slightly, becoming low. No longer being pushed from the back, Muneshige stood on the prow. He turned to look at Gin over his shoulder. Gin-san, do you really believe in the rumors surrounding the Logismoi plo? Tes. There are some rumors that have raised some doubts. Such as the one that says the Logismoi plo are weapons that hold humanitys deadly sins as their motifs, but the materials for their creation are humans themselves Gin breathed in, the sound tinged with a slight fatigue. If possible, Id like to think that its a lie. I dont want to think that the strength of the Tachibana name is built upon the sacrifice of human lives. Yes But well, I can understand why such rumors would circulate. Can you? Held implicitly within Gins gaze was that question. As the end of that gaze, Muneshige was at a loss for a moment. However The deadly sins are things that humanity will always possess. They cannot be separated from us By a certain definition, it is because they exist that we can say that we are human. Therefore, its obvious that it would be thought that to make weapons with the deadly sins as their motif would require humans as raw material. And even if it were true He took a breath. It would be a martyrdom to die in order to bring balance to the world as well as to let the world know of the deadly sins, so it was concluded that it was a trivial matter by a conference in the past Well, I would be one of those to hate it if it were true. Tes, all I wanted to hear was what you said last. Also, Muneshige-sama Gin stood within the wind, that had begun to contain the scent of surf. She did not push on Muneshiges back, but supported it. Please dont lose. Ill be able to ignore all the excuses and distrust if you do. The Lyp Katathlipse isnt responsible for Kenodoxia (Vainglory) and Hyperphania (Pride), though. Its alright. You would lose if you slack and dont perform at your best, and I would be sad if you lost. So, in order to keep me from being sad, please give your all, Kenodoxia (Vainglory) and Hyperphania (Pride) included. Tes. Muneshige nodded. He looked at the wide continental port, which had come into view as they descended, and the ships anchored there. He saw the colossal white ship in the midst of them Papa Schola Innocentius is aboard Regno Unito. Hes wearing white. And also Beside the white, long robe, there stood a massive crimson frame. It was one of the irregular races, goat horns sprouting from its head. The former professor, Galileo the demon. I heard that they restored him as a student in preparation for the Apocalypse. Now, hes K.P.A. Italias second special duty officer It seems like everyone wants to show off that I are super strong! No matter how you think about it, I was definitely pushed to stand out here by Gin-san. Thats within the error range. Its alright. Tes, because Muneshige-sama is the strongest. Saying this, the two looked. They looked at the man clad in the white robes of clergy, standing there on the deck of Regno Unito, anchored below them. His black hair rustling in the sea breeze, the man with a slender frame held down his papal hat so that it would not be blown away. His face, past middle age, and crooked smile were directed their way. Now, the black ship started to heavily turn to the west. A ship of the Tsirhc faith cannot look down on the Pope-Chancellor and make port Theres only space to the south, quite far away from Nagoya. Itd be troublesome if there was an emergency Well, Lord Motonobu is holding a fireworks festival tonight, or something. Taking a breath, Gin looked up to the heavens. Staring at the twin moons that floated in the sky, she said this. A celebration for whom and of what, I wonder Then, everyone. The festival will be starting now. A voice echoed through the empty town. The town, bathed in the crimson remnants of daylight, was devoid of people. That which was there was Automatons of Mikawa. Begin your respective activities. The automaton announcing this was Kazuno. And around her, things ground into action. Beyond the shadows, several movements set the wind spinning before dispersing and fading away. Simultaneously. A torii-shaped signframe opened up before Kazunos eyes. Displayed on it was Lord Motonobu It has begun as scheduled. As for New Nagoya Castles ley line reactor In the middle of the signframe, Motonobu smiled and nodded. He brought his glasses up to the bridge of his nose. Just as scheduled. The celebrations will only be leaked after eight. Ill leave it to you until then. Tadakatsu is armed and heading towards the first location But about him, is that really fine with you, Kazuno? Judge. He was able to enjoy himself. Just like ten years ago. I have given a sufficient farewell. Saying this, Kazuno dipped her head. We do not know what Lord Motonobu is thinking, but as one who serves, I will be together with Tadakatsu-sama; I will protect him, staying with him to the last. You may start whenever you wish She drew a breath. She raised her face, devoid of all expression. The object of her gaze was New Nagoya Castle, the square building that housed four ley line reactors and a unified reactor. She nodded in its direction. As the host, please enjoy this. It will be starting nowthe last festival of Mikawa, who chose to face the world. Notes 1. Koushu is the pronunciation of (Princess) Tachi is a word that establishes plurality, so it is used in the case of the name Princesses. Volume 1, 14: Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky Volume 1, Chapter 14: Covert Operatives Under the Night Sky How is the darkness of temptation Which makes the night fun Seducing you Point Allocation (Night Games) There existed light in the depths of darkness. The light accumulated like particles, each one of them the light of a building or house. The group of lights formed the shape of a city, which looked out to a bay. However, the light was scarce. Furthermore, a gigantic rectangular darkness existed in the middle of the city. The darkness that consumed over half the city extended outwards like a spiderweb, the roads and waterways filled with darkness going every direction. Even though its center was wrapped in darkness embrace, several lights continued in various directions from the nighttime town. Those were the lights from the homes and villages in the outskirts that followed the main roads; in other words, the streets and mountain paths. A voice took form at a place where all this could be seen: the northwestern surface of the mountain. Musashi is to the north while Tres Espa?as Inquisitions ship as well as Regno Unito, the ship of the Pope-Chancellor-sama who came to await the new Logismoi plo, lie to our west. And to our south is Mikawa, which is making an offering to P.A. Oda. The owner of the voice was standing atop a ridge. It was a young man on the roof of a watchtower constructed there. He was wearing the uniform of the main Academy in Tres Espa?a, Alcal de Henares. However, the uniform was modified for mountain use. It was covered with a fabric without pores, meant to protect against the cold. Sitting in a folding chair, he looked over Mikawa and the mountains leading there. His hands, sticking out of the uniform, were holding a sniper rifle. From time to time he would use his scope to look around. There was a small noise. Something was tapping from within the collar of his uniform. Without dropping his gaze to look at his collar, he looked at the ridge reaching from the town to the watchtower where he sat. Well done, Gabriel-san. He spoke, and a girl opened his collar and crawled out. About three heads tall, she had two wings. She took a seat on the young mans shoulder. You have a call. As soon as she said those words, the girl Gabriel took a trumpet from out of her wings. The trumpet shook. B2T3, this is B1T3. Report your status. B1T3, this is B2T3 responding. Tes, there are no changes in the situationI just have one complaint. He responded. A voice boomed out from the trumpet. That Gabriel you have is really good. My mouse is a symbol type, so its speech patterns are really businesslike. Im not going to modify it for you, youre really good. Arent you going to strengthen its functionality? The Catholics have started discounting functionality as a measure against the Protestants. Itll become big if I strengthen its functionality, though. Its nice when its small. Yeah, the fact that its small is really good. Thats deep The young man nodded. Atop his shoulder, Gabriel inclined her small head, tilting it to the side. Deep? Yeah, it means that youre worth a lot. Having heard that, Gabriel smiled after a while. B2T3 nodded. Man, damn this. Ill be doing this forever. When Im done with this job, Ill turn on its false jamming so we can cuddle. Jealous, arent you? Theres no way youre ever getting married. Also, dont raise strange death flags. If youre going to, then at least do it with a 3D person. Rest easy, well be able to head back home the day after, so we just have to sit tight. Well, disregarding the fact that the majority of classes other than the extracurricular ones you chose are canceled, night duty is tough. Suddenly, the young man could hear a noise. A high-pitched noise. Along with the noise came a sound close to murmuring. Is that a disturbance in the ley lines? Did New Nagoya Castles ley line reactor start up for work? Down here, Ive been able to pick it up for a while. Somehow, it seems like something outside the schedule we were given. A communique came in that said that the higher-ups were going to ask New Nagoya Castle about it before reporting to headquarters. B1T3 spoke from the other side of the divine communication. Rather than that, did you see the advance ship that switched places with us coming out of the dock? It seems like the girl thats rumored to be the next inheritor of the Honda name was riding on it. Never cut anyone before. Are you talking about yourself? Having been asked about that, B2T3 gave an answer. Ive shot someone. That was in a little skirmish we had with Hexagone Fran?aise. As for killingonly animals. Male students of Tres Espa?a always do it during bullfighting lessons. Gabriels eyebrows crinkled and she stared into his face. Sad? Thanks for asking. Eh!? Are you talking to me!? Oh damn, how far back is the savepoint Im going to have to load for this!? Shut up, asshole. Dont disturb Gabriel and I. If you peek out from the watchtower and smirk, Itd probably be my first time killing someone Hey now, dont stand up. I can see you from here. Hearing those words, B2T3s body shook. Eh? Whats wrong? Nothing. Im sitting down, though? The instant that thought ran through his mind, Gabriel lightly tapped his cheek. Directly after, the trumpet shook. B2T3, this is B1T1. A girls voice rang out. B1T1 was, in short, the internal supervisor of the base of operations at the foot of the mountain B2T3 was on. Because this was an extra-curricular by choice, they werent from the same class; but he recalled the face. It shouldnt have been a girl. B2T3, this is B1T1. Yet, the calls continued. Is all well? B2T3 moved in response to the voice he had heard. He threw his sniper rifle to the floor and drew his knife out of the sheath he kept under his uniform. The sheath was facing downwards, so when he released the clasp, the knife slid into his hand. Gripping the knife, he ducked low and stepped to the left. He turned to face his back. Who was there? B1T3 had said Dont stand up. That meant that there was someone standing behind him. Was something there? Thats strange. The thought rose to his head. After all, I was watching the road coming from the base of the mountain. The base of operations at the foot of the mountain is detecting spell-type stealth, so they should be checking for even the slightest reactions. How did they bypass the surveillance and come all the way here? If its the type of stealth that blocks all sensory output like the one Musashi uses, they would be able to get up here; but I heard that it requires large scale machinery, so its only possible because its a ship. It shouldnt be something that can be adapted to personal use. To find out why, I need information. And to let my comrades know whats happening Gabriel, open up a different divine communication, emergency Error. Gabriel shook her head. She was close to tears. We cannot establish a connection. She was saying that she was unable to connect to other Mouses, the method used for short distance communication; or establish divine communication, used for long distance communication. This loss of connectivity pointed to two facts. The first was the suppression of the main base of operations watchtower. This was demonstrated by the sealing of the established divine communication, which relied on the base of operations for functionality. The second concerned the users of the Mouses divine communication. In short, his comrades were all unable to use divine communication. Which means Just a moment ago, B1T3 saw a figure standing on this roof. If that was true, the chances are that the watchtower whose roof Im standing on has been suppressed as well. Im in danger. Thinking this, B2T3 brought the hand gripping the knife out of his uniform, readying himself. It was nighttime. His vision had not been given a night vision blessing. The night vision spell he did have was used for the scope. Because of this, B2T3 did not use the center of his vision but his peripheral vision to confirm his surroundings. The edge of the retina is more able to different things in the dark than the middle. However No ones here? No one was on the roof. What does this mean? There was a problem. However, he could see no one. Was this all a misunderstanding? No. Even now, Gabriel was shaking atop his shoulder. That meant that her ability to carry out divine communication was being interrupted, leaving her unable to do anything. B2T3 looked at Gabriel. Then! He thought, and his next movements showed no hesitation. Carrying Gabriel, he dropped to the floor. Lying there, he searched his chest. Gripped in his hand was a signal flare concealed in his chest. If thrown into the sky, it would flash into light, taking a few seconds to shower down. The light intensity was high, and his comrades at the continental port should notice it as well. Therefore, B2T3 reared up, still clutching Gabriel. Standing on the edge of the roof, he tried to throw the flare above him. !? B2T3 saw a figure under him. Not on the floor or the air, but on the wall of the watchtower. On the surface of the wall, close to the edge of the roof, a figure stood horizontally. A woman!? The instant he thought this Her body not moving, the woman rose up to him with movements like a mannequins. Fuck. B2T3 toppled back, trying to throw the flare while keeping Gabriel behind his head. However, the oppositions movements were faster and stronger. The woman, clad in the black and white of a serving maid, stretched out her arms, wrapping them around his neck. He was being embraced from the front. Clung to in that manner, his body was being pulled off the edge of the roof. ! Once again, the woman stood on the wall. She had let her body fall backwards, into the empty air. Since his neck was being gripped, he was being pulled forward and downward. As such, he lost his balance. !! He let the knife in his hand swing wide. It was a forced reversal, meant to sever the hold. However, his hand felt nothing but the clank of metal. Both the sound and touch was hard. The knife had bounced back. What!? Though she didnt seem to be wearing any protection, the knife had, for some reason, not worked. Why? The instant he thought this B2T3s body had been drawn all the way forward, and he realized that he was floating in the air. From a neck hold, he was drawn into a front suplex throw. Because he had reflexively tried to resist, his body spun in a half-circle. As a result, his head was now facing downwards. As he fell through the sky, having been thrown out, B2T3 heard a sound. This sound was a voice. It said this: This is the operative in charge of B2T3. I judge that I have reached a satisfying conclusion. He looked at the owner of the voice he could hear. The figure in the corner of his vision, who was standing on a wall. It was A Mikawa automaton!? For security use, it was one of those he had seen so many times in the village. But his shout screamed a question at the fact he had just confirmed. Why!? Two questions filled his mind. The first question was why the automatons were suppressing the surveillance on Mikawa. The second question was why the automatons, who expended ether to move, had come here without being detected by the base of operations below. Yet, the prior why was meaningless. After all, automatons exist to listen to their masters orders. Therefore, the fact that the automatons had come to suppress surveillance meant that Mikawas lord had started to rebel against the Testament Union. The remaining puzzle, how they had slipped through the surveillance, was unknown. However Gabriel! Bring them the information! In response to this shout, the angel at the back of his neck readied a camera. B2T3 heard the click of a picture being taken. However, he heard another noise as well. It was a voice. The voice of an automaton. My apologies. If you fall on your head, you will be injured. Speaking to the falling B2T3, the automaton calmly leaped off the wall. The hem of her clothing fluttering, the automaton came to a position to the right of him. I will now turn your body so it is horizontal. Your safety is assured. The automaton kicked the wall. Its velocity increased as a result of the recoil from that action. She let loose a kick. Pardon me for this discourtesy. The next thing he heard was the sound of a kick jarring his bones. So. A young voice rang out on the bridge looking up towards the two moons. The voice came from the bridge that led up to the entrance of the Academy. The bridge that displayed the sign of the Musashi Ariadust Academy. Because it was night, the light stemmed from the lanterns on the bridge and in the courtyard. And within it Shirojiro, the only one standing, addressed everyone sitting around him. Toori hasnt come yet, but without a doubt hes wasting our money to prepare. Therefore, lets consider his feelings and tell some ghost stories before we go on our ghost hunt For free, of course. Shiro-kun, Im not really sure if youre trying to get everyone fired up or speaking from a business point of view Heidi said, frowning. Beside her, Asama raised her hand. Nodding to her, Shirojiro invited her to continue. Asama nodded. Um Id like to talk about something, something I can only talk about here. It isnt a ghost story, but its about the recent phenomena that have been happening so often Behind her, the Aoi sister thrust her hands into the air. Alright, its time for Asamas super erotic storytiiiiime! Ehhh!? Wha, Kimi, what are you saying all by yourrather than that, dont suddenly sit up straight, you guys! Um, Kimi does this kind of thing all the time Well, I worship the God of Eroticism after all. Specifically the Goddess of Performance, Uzume of Sada. Asama was at a loss for words. On the other hand, the Aoi sister thumped Asama on the shoulder with a smile. Could it be theres a priestess here who refuses to do things their God orders? Eh? No, nothing like that I mean, thats one of the Goddesses of our shrine. Hehehe, thats stupid of you. I made my substitution contract at your place, after all. Back then, only women could be involved in rituals, so you came to help me out. We stripped together in the waterfall in the back and Oohhhwaaahh!! Asama interrupted the Aoi sister with a loud scream. Afterward, she turned towards everyone, and hurriedly said this. W-we didnt do anything weird, alright? Alright!? B-basically, rituals are kept a secret so talking about them is like divulging a Gods personal information, or rather There were a lot of things we didnt know, so we used the tools in one hand with the manual in the other. We had to do it three times, I think. D-dont call tamagushi tools! We didnt even swing it up and down with one hand, the reason we failed twice was because you wrote weird fake names in the book! Wait, dont record this, guys! Hurry up and notice that youre just being toyed with, everyone muttered. Shirojiro spoke. Aois sister, please dont play with Asama just because you dont like scary stories. Th-thats right, hes right, dont! Kimis so cowardly that she fainted the moment she got into her chair when we went to see a Noh horror play, and shes trying to hide it with those erotic stories! Yeah. Thats why Im saying that you should sell me those stories. Ill pay five times the market price. Y-youre the worst! Now, now Heidi interjected. Furthermore, she said this. Yes, yes, Asama-chi. Wont you continue your story? What do you mean by something that can only be said here? Y-yes, about that Heidi glared at Aois sister who was about to say something again, shutting her up. Checking that everyone around had fallen silent, Asama slowly said this. The truth istheres quite a lot of it. Hearing those words, Aois sister started to push up her chest from below, a smile on her face. Once again, Heidi stilled her with a smiling glare. Ah, dont mind us. Think of us like were just the background. Just like people watching a fighting game, you shouldnt care about us even if were doing really outrageous stuff. Y-yes. Well, actually I want everyone to be careful. Of what? Asama nodded. Recently, amongst the phenomena, the higher-ups in the shrine have started to regard the Princess Disappearances as a danger. Everyone fell silent at the words Asama had said, the Princess Disappearances. However, after a while there was someone who spoke out. It was Neshinbara. Well, its basically an urban legend from long ago, right? It seems like its revived recently though. When we were small, the rumors of it happening in Musashi and Mikawa were going around as an urban legend. I did a little personal research on it for use as an idea, since I wanted to be an author. Neshinbara was tapping on the keyboard of the armrest attached to his waist. He opened up several signframes in the air. When I looked it up, it really was something huge back then. In the library, there were books for children about it. A few books about The Lady Princess were published around thirty years ago, though there were none about the Princess Disappearances. Neshinbara, can you explain this for free? Neshinbara nodded in response to Shirojiros urging. He reversed the view of a number of signframes, showing them to everyone. This should be easy to understand. The figure called The Lady Princess kidnaps children and leaves scrawls around town. Sources like the daily newspaper cite this as an actual example. Neshinbara looked over them all before he turned a signframe to face them. Recently in the Far East One year ago in fact, an incident occurred Everyone knows about this, right? Honda-kun spoke about this. The reason Honda-kun came to Musashi was because her mother was involved in a Princess Disappearance. In the midst of the silent group, Kimi covered her ears with her hands and was saying: Aahhhhhh, ahhhhhhh. In spite of this, Asama, who was sitting beside her, looked directly at Neshinbara and nodded deeply. She summoned Hanami and displayed a signframe in the air. The Princess Disappearances are different from the ordinary phenomena of being spirited away. A normal spiriting away causes a disturbance in the ether that makes up space. Because the people are just going behind the distortion, the people who disappeared havent actually disappeared. If a spell is used, you can track them down using the existence of that which used to belong to them, either the spirit or body. However, the victims of the Princess Disappearanceshave all disappeared, never to return. Their soul and body, their possessionsthey all disappeared. Its like they came into contact with a destruction-type spell that belong to Testament Signs or Technomagie. Yes, Asama said. Also, the Princess Disappearances started to occur around thirty years ago. And it seems like several incidents have happened this year. Because of this, this is being said in one part of the shrine: Couldnt the Princess Disappearances be an organized chain of murders imitating incidents of spiriting away? She paused for a breath. Asama looked down, touching the tip of her thumb to her lips. Couldnt it be true that the Princess Disappearances arent phenomena but a method of killing an organization uses because they fear being found out? And that this method of killing doesnt even leave behind a body, let alone the life of those they suspect? Now, Asama drew a diagram on the bridge with her finger. A circle with a line piercing it horizontally. This is the symbol that is always left behind at the scene of a Princess Disappearance. I myself have seen it several times at the scene of what appears to be a spiriting away. Its always sealed off, and the search always cut off by the higher ups. Hearing Asamas words, everyone grew silent. However, within that silence, Kimi, who had been covering her ears, spoke with forced bravery as she tried to hide her trembling. Teeheehee, i-its not like thats definitely the sign of a crime or anything. It could be that they were trying to make some erotic symbol when people came running, so they messed up, right? That must be it, right!? Everyone loves erotic symbols! They love them! Theres no crime organization thatd try to draw that kind of mark after finishing their business! Hearing everyone berate her, Kimi covered her ears again. Asama spoke, her manner indicating her approval of the good timing. And so, well, thats starting to happen often. Theres other things happening too, and the higher-ups at the shrine recently issued the order that we werent to speak about the phenomena to anyone. That order was mostly directed towards the type of phenomena that would fan the unrest in the world; and the Princess Disappearances that we talked about earlier, with the symbol of the Princessesthose are definitely included in that statement. Everyone nodded. Despite this, from within the group one hand rose up. It was Naomasa, who was sitting right next to Asama. She was propping up her left cheek with the prosthetic right arm that she had rested on her knee. Her body was curled up like that of a cats. Im from China originally. When ya say Princess, yer talking about the girls born into the Chinese royal family, arent ya? Then, have you heard anything about these Princess Disappearances? In Kantou, the rumor comes up from time to time. Somethin likewhen Qing took control of China, the princess of Ming, whod managed to run away, used a spell to kill those she had grudges against. Well, I thought that it was jus a rumor, but People really were killed, Naomasa said. What doesnt make sense to me is this. If youre talking about princesses, then these disappearances are happening even outside of Qing, right? Asama-chi? Its happening most often in Mikawa and at the edge of Kyou, isnt it? Wow, were all the way inside the area of effect, huh. Even if we take care, theres not really anything we can do I mean, if theres a line of crimes that the organization or whatever it is is drawing, then I think that the magistrates and night watch will be following it. If its a phenomena, then it doesnt really discriminate between its victims Hehehe, thats right, its useless! Theres nothing we can do! You hit the nail on the head, Adele! Kimi suddenly stood up. She laughed delightedly. Its useless! Just like how no matter what an unpopular guy does, its useless, no matter how much you think about how to deal with an urban legend, its useless, its all useless! Hehehe, you unpopular bastards! You! And you! H-hey, Kimi! Stop pointing at Tenzou and Urquiaga! Pointing is a bad omen, so just say their names! Also, its not like they like being unpopular! These are qualities they worked hard to earn, so theres nothing they can do! Stop digging it in! Ignoring the fact that Tenzou and Urquiaga had fallen to the ground starting to weep, Asama and Kimi continued to talk, their argument heating up. Completely different from them, Ohiroshiki raised his hand. I humbly think that we should slowly think on this urban legendin any case, I think that it has worked well as a ghost story; so, um, where is everyone else tonight? Like the little kids from the kindergarten here! Cast away all desire that wont lead you to money. Anyway, as for the other people, Masazumi is going to see Mikawas fireworks from Tamas stern, where she lives. Azumas late because hes moving, Miriam Poqou cant come, and its forbidden for Mitotsudaira to leave her house at night. Thereforeall thats left is Toori, whos setting up, but The instant he said this Okay! Im late! Sorry, sorry! Suddenly, the front gate of the school building opened and Toori stuck his face out from inside. Were you inside there!? Faced with those expressions, he gestured towards the darkness inside the school building, a smile on his face. Hurry up and get in! Its dark in here, and super fun!! Beneath the night sky, sitting on a bench under a buildings eave was a single figure. Light shone out from the building behind him. It was Sakai. He was sitting in front of a small eatery, on a bamboo bench meant for a short respite. Placing the teacup whose contents he had drained next to him, he puffed smoke out from the pipe he held in his mouth. The second moon also looks beautiful today. The Lord Teacher said that hed prepared fireworks during his afternoon broadcast, but I dont even feel like adding any color to the sake All Ive got going is a bad feeling. Trying to check the time, Sakai peered inside the shop. No one was inside the tatami room or behind the counter of the fairly narrow shop. Two automatons wearing aprons were standing in the kitchen; but apart from the sound of boiling water and the periodic washing of chopping boards, no sounds of cooking could be heard. Sakai glanced at the mini Shinto shrine on the inner wall, which doubled as a clock. In front of the shrine affixed to the wall, a chicken Mouse, the spirit of the God of Time, was wandering around with its chicks. There were four chicks, so Its 8:00. Sakakibara said that he would have the documents delivered at 8:30. The checkpoint above will close at 10:00, so I want to head to the entrance of the mountain path by 9:00. If I have the documents, I can bring them home and read them. Sakai looked at the menu hanging on the wall. You serve a lot of curry here. A kid back at our place, Hassan, really likes it, but you seem to enjoy it as well. He said. The automatons in the kitchen looked his way and dipped their heads. Judge, we were made by the Houjou. So you were made for the Indian Alliance. Well, do you have any recommendations for something to go with sake? If that is your wish, then this minced curry is suitable. It is made from fresh ingredients just taken from Suruga. Um, its fine if it isnt curry Sakai said. As he spoke, someone tapped him from the back. Hm? Sakai turned around, and standing in the dark, nighttime street was an automaton dressed like a maid. The automaton was carrying a bundle of paper in her arms. She offered them to Sakai without expression. Sakai-sama, this is for you. Ah, thanks. This is from Sakakibara? Sakai took it while rising from his chair. The automaton in the maid uniform nodded. Judge, before he went to work, I received an instruction to take what was lying on his table and bring it to you afterward, so I fulfilled it. In other words, he started up a new one. Thats just like him Is that so? Sakai nodded. He recalled something from times long past. We called him the Manifesto. He worshiped a God of Compositions, after all, and he could write with some serious fervor. He could also organize information well. What happened this time was probably all stored neatly in his head, and he wrote it up specifically for my use If Tadakatsu had forbidden him to speak of Ii, all he could do was stay in his house without bringing the materials concerning the Princess outside. If so. Sakakibara had spit out a summary onto paper and given it to Sakai. Sakai flipped through the pages held in his arms. He had thought to look at it after returning to Musashi, but curiosity moved him. His heart saying just a little, he flipped through the fairly thick Japanese paper with his finger. Has he already established that he has nothing to do with it? Or has he resolved to drag me into it? Sakais words stopped there, as he flipped through the pages. This was because Blank pages!? Sakai stopped, unmoving at the sight of the stack of papers on which nothing was written. Sakai-sama? In response to the maids question, Sakai flipped through a few pages, confirming that they were completely blank. It couldnt be. Throwing those words to the floor, he started to move. Clutching the documents given to him under his right arm Whats going on!? No, could it be He broke into a run. His destination was where the maid-type automaton had come from, Sakakibaras home. The automaton that he left behind him raised her voice, but he didnt care. Sakai sped from the the front of the shop into the darkness. Sakakibara! Sucking in a breath, he thrust his body forwards, hurtling through the empty nighttime streets. What did you find out!? Volume 1, 15: Gathered Friends in the Confined Room Volume 1, Chapter 15: Gathered Friends in the Confined Room Idiots are not cured even if they die If even the flux of life, death, and rebirth cannot match them Which part of contradiction is that Point Allocation (Human Nature) We have arrived at the library. The three figures nodded in response to those words. They had been following Asama through the dark corridors of the Academy. One of the figures, Naomasa, was shouldering a meter and a half long wrench used to maintain the interior of the ship. She had a bored look on her face. How is it, Asama-chi? We dont have spirit vision, so unless somethin really massive appears, we wont be able to see it. Adele, who had stuck an exorcism charm to the Support Knights spear she normally used for practice, also spoke, her voice half a sigh. I know, right? Itd be nice if there were like rapping noises or something else thats easy to understand The final person, who had started to turn her head left and right after hearing the words rapping noises, was Suzu. She shuffled backwards a step, the chip under her shoes clicking on the floor. No, thats, wa, I-I, scared, soundno Its alright, there is nothing here. Konoha doesnt see anything strange either. Asama pointed at her green eye as she spoke, and both Adele and Suzus shoulders sagged with relief. The two drew a breath, but But well, theres something over there. Asama suddenly nocked her bow and sent an arrow flying down the corridor. After a second Alright. Asama nodded. Naomasa stayed indifferent and silent, but Adele was panicked and Suzu trembling. W-what? What is it? Whats going on!? Ah, please dont worry about it Itll be fine if you stay with me, alright? How am I supposed to calm down! Adeles scream echoed through the hallway. The word down rang through the hallway, echoing back to them. Hearing this, Naomasa spoke. If you shout so much, theyll come to us. Even if theyre nice and quiet at noon, they start movin around at night. N-Nao-sany-youre, quite, knowledgeable about this, a-arent you? Thats cause I head to Asama-chis place to play quite a lot. Since youre a Support Knight, you shouldve brought your mobile shell. You still cant wear the mobile shell that you inherited from your father? All I ever see is the one that you use for practice, never the real thing. Ah, Ive finally become able to wear it~ But its somehow seriously heavyit still doesnt really feel like Ill be able to make my debut with it yet. Id like to see it, Naoamasa said, nodding with interest. Yet once again, she looked around at everyone and spoke. But well, just like in the afternoon, we got ditched by Kimi and now were stuck. The three answered those words with dry laughter. Well, if you include that, tonights the ghost hunt, huh. Asama-chis just been shooting all day like its some sort of stress relief. Mmm, I wonder. The small ones dont put up a fight. But still, Asama said. Tomorrow morning, lets invite everyone to come and intrude. After that, therell be the confession until we see them off and go home. Whatll you do after you get home? Who knows? Asama turned her back to them. Her gaze rested on the sliding door to the library. Well, lets talk about his antics after this and see whether we can view them in some sort of positive light. Also, I want to hear the details about what happened during Suzu-sans entrance ceremony. Asama turned towards the librarys sliding door. As she did, Suzu spoke. Ah, um, wa-wait, i-if theres r-really one there, w-whatre we g-going to do? U-um, g-ghosts, and, l-libraries, i-it happens a lot, in, s-stories. Ms. Oriotorai s-said, that, t-the library Its alright. Ive reflected on my failure the previous year and practiced exterminating monsters. And you saw, right? This year, Toori-kun went with the patrolling class, so the gold bodysuit incident that happened last year isnt happening again. In short Asama smiled at Suzu. Her lips, curved into a smile, gave color to her words. The chance of nothing happening is high. Even if something does happen, I will be able to deal with it without problems. In conclusion, Ill be able to handle it no matter what. So, please be at ease. Having said this, once again Asama turned to the library which had a shrine raised above its entrance. She put her hands together and bowed once to the shrine above the sliding door. Clapping twice Now then. Asama opened the door with a smile. Inside the library stood two two-legged white clumps. The two clumps 10 meters in front of Asama seemed to be made out of white cloth. On the surfaces of both of of the clumps, there were pictures printed of the beautiful girl in Magical (Celtic) Girl Banzok, that had been recently released in Musashi. Asama knew this character. According to Asamas knowledge, Banzok said things like Yes, I will immediately flay the skin off my enemies heads. I love live sacrifices too. And that was the extent of her knowledge. However, the difference in size between the two bodies was large. One was thin, the other was broad. In terms of size One was about the size of a hugging pillow, and the other was around the size of a bedsheet And both of them had feet clad in white tights stretching from the bottom. The two of them wriggled around as they faced each other, breathing heavily. However They looked Asamas way. There were two black holes opened in the cloth, around where their eyes would be. Apparently because it had been opened in a hurry, the holes were pierced through the cheek of the beautiful girl printed on the cloth. But then again, Asama didnt understand the sense of worth. Still uncomprehending, she stayed completely still, and it was her opponents who started to change. The slender one. The one whose contents were tight, if one had to pick from the two of them. From its nose Nn. Something crimson dyed the cloth from the inside. It happened with great force, such that the white cloth vibrated even as it turned red. Seeing this, the bedsheet next to him spoke out of worry with the soft voice of a man. Are you alright!? Are you alright!? Nn, Im fine, Im fine Koni-tanthe iron just came out a bit Asama ignored him. Yes, I cant hear anything. Cant hear anything. Noooope, caaaant hear anything. The white sheet and the sheet dyed half red looked her way. Both of them ran straight towards her, their bodies tucked inside. They were shouting this: A new sense of worth! Uncaring of their voices, Asama hammered in a shot. A sound that could be nothing other than that of an explosion rang out from the southern side of the building at the front of the courtyard. Next to the buildings towards the back, a row of people were walking down the first floor corridor on the starboard side. A majority of them were first years. Hearing the sound, they stopped. Toori, what did you set up? Does it have to do with money? Or are you going to die? Hey, cmon Shiro, dont just suspect me all the time. I didnt do anything. Is that so? Really? Absolutely? Want to put some money down on that? What!? Whats with you!? Are you doubting me agaaaain!? Toori thumped the floor with a textbook he had pulled out of nowhere and pointed at Shirojiro with the hand holding it. Its aaalwaaays, aaaaalways me!! Isnt that stupid!? Really, you just have the bad habit of suspecting other people all the time, huh! Like before, right after I stole some food from your lunchbox, you thought it was me right after! I was seriously sad! Suspect other people for once! Right, I knew I was correct. But this brain of yours cant be fixed with even with money! Is it truly impossible!? Heidi came between the two. She looked to Azuma, who was standing behind them, bemused. Guys, Azuma-kuns just transferred here and he cant keep up, so lets go back to what we were originally talking about, alright? Cant be helped, Shirojiro said, looking at Toori. He spoke again. What did you set up? Its something thats going to have to be resolved with money, isnt it!? If it doesnt end there, Im going to have to make you sit below the waterfall in front of the Academy and charge a viewing fee, got it!? You really love money, huh. But seriously, I didnt set anything up! Do you think that I had the time for that today!? I spent the majority of the day mashing the next sentence button on the signframe of my eroge, alright!? That half-day you wasted on 2D girls is a half-day that someone desperately desires! Heidi tapped Shirojiro on the shoulder. After he turned, she whispered this to him. Shhh, dont get carried away, Shiro-kun. If you do that youll get pulled into his pace. Yeah, I was nearly reeled in. Ive got to be careful or Ill end up wasting money. H-hey, dont go off and have a battle plan over there! You guys just have the most horrible atmosphere. Just for a moment, Shirojiro looked at the ceiling of the corridor and the dust falling from the vibrations. Youreally didnt do anything, did you. Of course! I didnt do anything! I just asked someone to do it for me! Whoooooooo!? Shirojiro turned, his eyes half-closed. Standing half a head taller than Toori, he made to tower over him. Listen closely. Who did you ask? Its someone that will be alright with money, right? Not somebody honest, right? Thats the thing thats going to hang around the longest. Whatre you going to do if something happens? Die? Shiro, if you tell me all that all at once, Im not going to understand a thing. What should I do? Just talking about the outcomeyou pay and then die. Whaaat!? Whys the ball rolling in such an unexpected direction!? As he was talking, the sound of another explosion resounded from afar. Hearing this, Azuma frowned. You really asked them to do a lot My rooms below, right? Im thinking it wont be damaged, but it might be. Yeah, Azuma nodded at the shaking vibrations. Ah, but, Poqou-sans probably going to get angry. Shell probably ask what we were doing. The moment he spoke. The school shook as a massive roar sounded out from the floor directly above them. There was even the sound of glass breaking. Also audible amongst this was Naitos voice. Wahaaa!! It was a voice that could have been a scream of either joy or terror. Hearing this, Shirojiro looked up at the ceiling again. Just like I thought; on this, moneys going to be spent. Wow, its awesome how your sentence structure was totally flipped! Ah, Ill do it too! Your sentence structure, its awesome; in other words, I! Yes, yes, yes. Anyway, shouldnt we go take a look? It seems like it might get pretty dangerous Heidi said. Azuma drew a step back from her. He pointed at the ceiling, which was shaking again from vibrations. Eh? Were going? W-well die, wont we? Hearing those words, the two merchants cast their eyes downwards. Despite this, Toori flashed an idiotic, brilliant smile. Well then, leave this place to me and you guys head there! I wont let anyone through! H-hey, cmon, the atmospheres getting really heavy! Super heavy! If I dont support the air, this atmospherell really get bad! Shut up. The two merchants hooked their elbows on Tooris throat, coming from the left and right. Doing this, they dragged him off. Toori kicked and screamed as he was dragged off. Eh!? Ah, hey, y-you guys, you cant treat people like this! Be more gentle, like a mothers touch! Like I said, heyheyhey, whyre you drawing targets and points on my back, Auge-chan! Dont raise the points even more! No wait, my face shouldnt be a hundred points, it should be the committee head! Ah, Im the chancellor!! As that voice got further and further away, Azuma stood there, left behind. Um Im Azuma, there should still be people retaining their sanity, so for now, once you walk around the places where nothing stupid is happening and meet up, please evacuate to the courtyard. I cant pay you, so please do this voluntarily. Shirojiros voice, mixed with a sigh, continued to echo about. Seriously saying this, he continued. Why is it that my friends are my biggest embarrassment? A single man stood within the pale and fleeting light. Clutching documents in his arms, the man was Sakai. His breath ragged, he was standing in a corridor lit up by lamps. Sakakibara It was inside his colleagues home. The maid-type automaton that had followed him here was behind him. Judge, that is my masters study. On the other side of the sliding screen, which had been left open, there existed the space called the study. It was a room floored with six tatami mats. Further inside, there was a paper sliding window, half opened in order to look upon the garden. Just in front of him there were bookcases containing texts to his left and right, with two on the right and one on the left. There was alcove to the left where a bookcase had not been placed, but it had been filled in with boxes containing brush cases and paper. There was a writing desk in the middle of the room. On the side of the writing desk facing Sakai there was a futon made for sitting. If you sat on the futon, you could work while looking out at the lantern-lit garden. That was how the study was laid out. However, its owner was not there. In his place The Double Border Crest On the floor from the desk to the wall and partway up a large crimson-black design had been drawn. It was facing the window, barely reaching up to the paper window, and there were letters written on the plaster of the wall. The words marked there were, as Sakai read What are you doing? There were papers in the room. But not Sakakibara. No He had disappeared somewhere. Sakai had noticed this when he took the documents from the automaton. The automaton said this: Judge, before he went to work, I received an instruction to take what was lying on his table and bring it to you afterward; so I fulfilled it. That meant it wasnt an instruction given after he finished his work. Furthermore, the papers that had been lying on his writing desk were now in his hands, but Theyre blank There was no way Sakakibara would hand over a bundle of blank papers. However, the fact that the automatons brought it meant that he had finished his work. Regarding this, the automaton spoke. My master was not here, so I judged that he had finished his work. I was considering whether or not to start cleaning this room Sakakibara was nowhere to be found. On the writing desk was Japanese paper, laid atop black cloth, and an inkstone sprinkled with nothing but water. It was as if he stood up from his seat just as he was about to rub it with ink. Sakai walked a step into the room, checking for signs of Sakakibara. Doing this, he noticed something strange. Water was dripping from the inkstone. This Was he repelling the water with ink? No, Sakakibaras the type to be anal with writing. He would be strict with the usage of the tools. He shouldnt use them in a disorderly fashion. Then Taking his second step into the room, Sakai saw it: The black cloth as well as the Japanese paper, held down by a paperweight, on the table. There was a crease in the paper. The signs of a water stain on the paper, which had then dried. The result showed that the handwriting was like a brush being dragged across the paper, writing something. Two things. One of them was The Double Border Crest The second one was a word. It was a word that Sakai knew. It was Pursue. The mumbled word ended there. As if reaffirming what his next step was, Sakai looked at the bundle of papers he was clutching to his chest. The bundle of papers where nothing was written. However, on the sheet on the top of the bundle there were slender creases. Water stains. It was something that Sakakibara had marked before writing on the paper that he had held down with a paperweight. Something that lay on top of the stack of papers. Written there was this. The Genesis Project!? The words that seemed to have been written in advance, the meaning of the symbol, the words that came next Sakai lined them up and muttered them. The Genesis Project, the Princess Pursue. I know that hes telling me to pursue the Princess. However The Genesis Project is P.A. Odas countermeasure against the Apocalypse, right? Why would he I dont understand. These things before mewhether or not Sakakibara knew that he would disappear, the contents of the water stains he hurriedly left with his brush, the fact that he himself disappeared I dont understand any of it. What does this mean!? Everyone has heard about the phenomena of spiriting away. However, if my colleagues have all been subjected to it recently, then were talking about something else entirely. Even as it happens before my eyes, I keep thinking that I cant believe it. Ahh Sakai thought. He wished that Sakakibara would come from behind him and say that everything was just a joke. Yetwhen Ii disappeared, did you think that as well? That which he asked, the paper with water stains, was beginning to dry; and the creases were beginning to fade. To disappear. At this fact, Sakai felt the needlessness in staying any longer. The instant he tried to take one step back. He could hear a sound. A sound that came from beyond the opened window in front of him. A low rumble that sounded like distant thunder. A sound that spoke of an explosion. Volume 1, 16: Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard Volume 1, Chapter 16: Those Who Prepare in the Courtyard Will the festival eventually end And, will the festival start Point Allocation (Density) In the courtyard one could see the tremors running through the Academy. The mayhem seemed to have been noticed by others; an audience stood outside the Academys outer fence. Ahh, again? No one entered the school grounds, though they all spoke. Azuma, standing in the courtyard, had gathered everyone who had run away from the disturbances happening everywhere in the school. He heaved a sigh as they all stood there atop the lawn. Somehow, it seemed that inside a fight had broken out between the students and the mercenary groups. From time to time some white thing, or people in bodysuits, or cosplay that was hard to even describe would be ejected from the emergency exit or windows of the first floor. Theyre really going at it, he thought. Beside him, Ohiroshiki shoveled the snacks he had brought with him as a late night stack into his mouth. Mmm. I am of the humble opinion that we should call the teacher on night duty. Will she be alright? Oriotorai-sensei? When I went to see her just now, she was sleeping soundly, a sake bottle in her arms. The person who answered him was Adele. Using her handkerchief, she was fanning Asama who was lying on the lawn face up. So we cant Everyone muttered this, Azuma included. As they muttered this, another person in a black bodysuit fell after being blasted through the wall. He looked their way, thrusting out his chest, on which the word Love was written in red. Afterward, he disappeared to the starboard. Anyone know him? Hearing Norikis voice, Naomasa folded her arms and tilted her head to the side. That guy who left just now was probably Koide Ou from Shinagawas Chamber of Commerce and Industry. That pillar before was wavin at Asama-chi, so Asama-chi, your father didnt leave the shrine tonight without tellin you where he was going, did he? Hey, whyre you glarin this way. Its time to accept your fathers true end. T-this isnt over, t-this hasnt been decided! Asama said before she collapsed. It was Suzus duty to lay the handkerchief out under her face. And looking at everyone, who was doing this, Azuma thought: Its just like always, huh. He nodded in his heart; but today, he felt this way again. Everyones in a good mood? Tomorrow, Toori will confess to the girl he loves. Everyones in good spirits because of that, right? Because I came to Musashi after secondary school, I didnt know what they were like before then. It seems like many of them have been with Aoi since elementary school. Because of this, I wasnt excluded, but the way I feel during these times is different. He thought this as well. Hassan took a drink from the curry he kept inside a thermos. Ah, its the Schaeder couple. Theyre always a big help at our stationery shop. A skeleton couple ran out of the emergency exit on the first floor, clutching the suspension platform used to hold samples. While they were dashing out, the husbands rib bone fell off. The wife grabbed it out of the air and inserted it back, bowing to the group as she did so. Its gradually become the sideshow of a carnival Looking closely, there was a mummy on the roof. Ah, thats Mishra the Third. He runs the dried foods restaurant, Horus. [1] He hung his bandages from the edge of the rooftop and started to rappel down, his movements hurried. As he did so, when he was around the second floor, Aois sister ran to the edge of the rooftop. She grabbed the edges of the bandages. Teeheehee, there are some nice dried goods here! What do you want me to do with this lifeline, your bandages!? Should I cut it!? Take it off!? If you dont want to fall, then worship me! If you dont, not only will I drop you, Ill spin you around like a handmaiden! That girl really doesnt know how to threaten people. Or rather, Mishra the Third cant talk, can he, since his throats dry? Azuma nodded at those words, which everyone spoke. But really, amongst everyone, it seemed that it was Aois sister that was devoid of energy. If things were normal, she would have definitely said that shed drop him and still order him to worship her. Something about her is strange tonight. Well, shes always strange; but the way shes being strange is different, or should I say, not dropping him immediately is in itself strange. Its a difficult question to answer, Azuma thought. As he watched, Mishra the Third, dangling in the air, had put his arms over his head, making a heart shape with them. Seeing this, Aois sister put her hands on her cheeks and shook her head. Hehehe, its wonderful to be so beautiful that even dried goods acknowledge it~! Because she had released the bandages, Mishra the Third fell. However, below them, Nenji had come from behind the school building. Hrmph, no one was behind the school building! It must have been because of the invincibility of my partys majesty!! His invincible majesty was blown apart by the dried humanoid that came falling from above. Everyone watched as Itoken, a refreshing smile on his face came from behind Nenji. He was completely naked. Hiiii! Everyone! The back of the school is fi Waitwaitwait, Nenji-kun! Are you alright!? While he was speaking, Mishra the Third rose. Wrapping his bandages around himself, he raised a hand to gesture sorry several times before leaving. Nenji, left behind, slowly reformed. He, Hehethat was dangerous. Hes serious, as usual. Azuma thought. It would be perfect if Oriotorai were here; or rather, if she were here the mayhem would be quelled with overwhelming levels of violence. But if that were to happen, it would definitely become a bigger disturbance than it already was; so it was a matter of whether to go with quality or duration. Suddenly, there was a movement beside him. Suzu had stood up. U-um, w-water, A-Asama-sansb-breath is, r-ragged. She was going to draw water. The tap that sprinkled water to the school from the waterways was close to the entrance, but it wasnt drinking water, as this was the water that circulated throughout the interior of the ship. The drinking water was inside the school. Bell-san, um, if you go there now, youll get drawn in. Adele tried to stop her, her tone suggesting that she had no idea what she was doing. At that moment. A large voice boomed out nearby, coming from the direction Suzu was trying to go. What on Earth is this outrage! This disturbance in our town!! Everyone turned to look up at Yoshinao, who had stood in front of Suzu at some point in time. He, Yoshinao, seemed to realize that everyone had fallen silent at his shout. He looked around. This is completely inexcusable! Who started this! Get out here! Hes got a point. Everyone nodded; but one person reacted differently. Hyaah! That sound, a breath filled with fear, came from directly in front of Yoshinao. Hyaaaah Her arms clutched before her chest, Suzu was trying to keep her trembling back. Ah, Azuma thought. This is bad. If a large voice suddenly comes at you while youre nervous Suzu, who was blind, had entered a state akin to one where she had been punched. Her breath caught; but when she tried to breathe out, she felt like vomiting. And apparently, Yoshinao had just noticed her. ? What is the matter with you? If there is something you want to say, then come right out and say it! At his insistence, Suzu opened her mouth wide and screamed. Uwaaaaaaaaaaaah!! Suzu burst into tears. Everyone reared back at the sound, which seemed to blow away all the noise that had been happening till then. Yoshinao stood there, panicked. H-hey, you, w-what I-I-I-I d-dont like, t-this guy! Wow, Suzu-san, youre completely in the right. Everyone nodded. However, Yoshinao heard this. A-all of you! Causing such a disturbance is Hyaaaaaaan!! Her voice rang out. As might be expected, the crowd had started to panic. But despite this, Azuma, in the midst of them, waved his hands about attracting attention to himself. U-umm, about what we should do now Hassan nodded at Azumas proposal. Taking a medicinal pouch from his chest, he poured white powder from it into his magic bottle, which he had only drunk a little curry from. Replacing the lid, he shook the bottle. Well, if you drink curry, all your worries will fly away~ W-what did you put in there just now!? Hearing Naomasas question, Hassan nodded, his face expressionless. Spice. That cant be right! That was definitely a drug! Youre wrong. Curry is made out of several different spices. So what you put in curry is spice. Its only logical. Somebody take a dump in his curry next time!! We am trying to say that you kids have been ignor Yoshinao said. Just as those words left his mouth, all the windows of the school opened at once. The people inside the building thrust their heads outside. For a moment, they all looked to the left and right; but not long after they noticed Suzu, who stood there crying. Nuuah! Warning! Warning! Musashis cutest bangs has been brought to tears! Damn it, how did this happen! Whatever the cause, we seek everyones opinion concerning the offenders punishment! Everyone who had their head sticking out the window stuck their fist out, thumbs facing downward. All of them nodded. Alright! Unanimously decided to be the death penalty! No problems, no questions, no mercy! The offender is Toori, who had stuck his head out of a window on the top floor, found Yoshinao. Yoshinaos eyes met his. Y-you! Chancellor and student council president! The disturbance this time is Hey, guys, everyone look! Theres an idiot whos cosplaying as a king, right over there! He must be the culprit! Seriously, thats a douche move, dressing like the king so he can lower everyones inhibitions! W-what are you saying!? We are the real thing! We are the true King of Musashi, Lord Yoshinao!! Huh? What did you say? The kings got no friends, so he wouldnt come here. As expected, the fake doesnt know anything about the king. The real kings playing minesweeper on his PC, alright? Didnt you know? You bastaaard!! Uwaaaaaan!! Suzus voice resounded again. The instant directly after Suddenly, the sound of Suzus crying halted. She fell silent. Almost as if her voice itself had been stopped. Eh? Everyone looked at Suzu, who stood in the middle of them. She softly closed her mouth, which had been wide open. Suzu touched her ears with her hands. Eh? She spoke the question that everyone had been thinking. As she stood there frowning, a voice came from above her. Hey, King, move! And get down! Youre getting in Bell-sans way!! Hearing these instructions, Yoshinao felt lost. But matching everyones movements, he lowered himself. Left in the middle of the crowd, all of whom had knelt down, Suzu tilted her ears to the left and right without even wiping the tears from her cheeks. After a moment O-over there. She looked towards Musashis port. The east. Located there was Kakamigaharas mountain range. However, in the depths of night, all that was there was a pitch black, bottomless space. Beyond the mountains, towards the south, should have been the town of Mikawa; but from Musashis point of view it lay in the mountains shadow, so you could not see the light from the town. Black. It was even unclear whether the mountain itself was there. There was just a darkness that seemed like a black fog, beyond which nothing could be seen. Despite this, the darkness suddenly shattered. Within the embracing dark, a light shined. It was the light of a fire starting. Flames. On the peak of Kakamigaharas mountain, an inferno was born. Huh Exactly as Suzu spoke, a sound which seemed like distant thunder could be heard. Hearing that noise, Naomasa muttered, her body still kept low. Isnt that an explosion? As if responding to her, Neshinbara, whose head was thrust out of the school buildings windows, said this. Of the watchtowers the Testament Union set up to maintain surveillance of Mikawa, there should be one at the top, around there Its true that they should be packed with Tres Espa?as students now, but what could it be? An accident? Maybe its just a firethe watchtower below it cant be seen from here, but I wonderhasnt it noticed? As the flames in the distance became stronger, small voices began to break out from within the crowd. Whats wrong? Whats going on? People were saying. There were also people who had started trying to make calls with their phones. Oookaaaay! Well have to wait till next time for the continuation!! Hearing Tooris voice, everyone besides Yoshinao nodded. They started to move. Everyone left the windows, exiting the building from the entrance. Everyone stood up and started to walk off. They started to move. As they started to move out, Yoshinao gave the crowd a glance before lightly bowing his head to Suzu. In response, Suzu drew back slightly. However, Yoshinao dropped to one knee, right before her eyes. He did this even as the people in the crowd were headed towards their homes or the places they needed to be. Upon kneeling, he said this. We had no intention of scaring you. Please forgive us. Also He stood up and pointed to Toori, who was above them. We play solitaire, not minesweeper. Understand? He corrected him before turning his back. He left. Seeing his back start to walk off, everyone in the class heaved a sigh. Pushing her glasses back up to the bridge of her nose, Adele clutched her practice lance. It seems like we managed to cover it up somehow, butwhat could those flames be? Shirojiro exited from the entrance of the building. He spoke with Heidi. I cant contact the Mikawas Chamber of Commerce and Industry. There should be automatons there, though. Even looking at it now, the light coming from Mikawa isnt increasing Could it be the town isnt working? All around, they could see that all the cosplayers and the real monsters had left, following the spectators out of the Academy. Only the people who had gathered on the bridge at the beginning and Azuma were left behind. Shirojiro cast his gaze upon everyone before folding his arms. He took his Mouse, a white fox, out of the armor by his neck. The phones circuits are probably scrambled. The effect should be reduced if we use the Mouses direct divine communication or written divine communication. If youre in a hurry, everyone do it themselves. Thats fine, right? In general, the fees for sound divine communications are high Shiro-kun, Shiro-kun, youre starting to lecture. Hearing Heidis warning, Shirojiro nodded. After a while, he raised a hand lightly. Ill be busy. Heidi, please use Erimaki to enable the opening of divine communications to all of the Far East residential areas in each country. Im going to pull a step ahead of the other people in Musashis merchant group. Please prepare the introduction of hard currency for all countries into my finances within Musashi. Not just yen, the common currency. Judge. Haha, I think were going to be glared at after this, but that happens every time Then, everyone, its time for us to dispe- P-please wait Suzu formed that voice. She had noticed the flames first. Hearing her words, everyone opened their eyes and stopped moving. Suzu shrank back a little, but she stretched her right hand forward, as if to grasp at something. U-um Excuse me Everyone looked in the direction Suzu was pointing. At a single boy, who stood there. It was Me? [2] Having been pointed out by Suzu, Azuma tilted his head to the side. What? Did something happen? Suzu pays attention to sound. So, if something happened Um. Im still wearing my uniform. Theres nothing on my head, chest, or my waist. Despite this By the time I realized it, everyone was looking at me. Looking up, I could see that even Toori was. Azuma leaned his head forward and looked at his feet. Yet, there was nothing there. Whats going on? Inclining his neck again, he searched his sides. Seeing this, everyone spoke. You![3] Not there! Behind you! Behind you!! Behind me? Having been told this, Azuma asked this question. He turned to look at the direction the question was directed and his eyes fixed upon the first thing they saw. It was a small hand holding the hem of his uniform. There stood a girl. Her long white hair was mussed, her skin was white. Azuma didnt know this girl. Her face was on the brink of tears. Her feet stepped onto the lawn, their owner staying silent. Suzu must have noticed those footsteps. Despite this Shes transparent? The girls body, not even one meter tall, was half transparent. Even the ground and the grass looked transparent because of the flickering. The cloth on my hem that she had grabbed could also be seen through. Everyone held their breath upon seeing this. At that moment, the girl spoke. Her black eyes looked at me. Daddy isnt here And looking down I cant find Mommy Is she lost? Azuma thought. However, before considering that, there was something he had to say. Instead of Azuma, it was everyone else who shouted the words. Its They took a breath. Its heeeeeereeeeee!! He heard a sound. In the middle of the study in Sakakibaras estate, Sakai had indeed heard a sound. It was a sound he had become familiar with. A sound that echoed in his gut before dropping. It was the sound of an explosion. That, he knew. In that case, what he now thought was this. Why? Why is there an explosion? I dont know. Theres no way I would know. There are so many things that I dont know. Ii has disappeared. Sakakibara has also disappeared. He told me to chase after the Princesses and the Genesis Project. And now An explosion? Whats going on? Ten years ago, I was transferred to Musashi. Even when I disembarked, nobody would face me. But when we met today, we were able to talk, just like we used to. Why is that changing as the night grows older? Damn it Sakai moved. He went. He exited the study, moving into the hallway, and ran to the entrance. Behind him, the maid automaton was asking him where he was going, but there was no point in answering. He just went outside. In order to reconfirm the fact that he knew nothing, in order to just look at what was happening. He went outside. Sakai opened the entrances sliding door by throwing his body against it, simultaneously thrusting his body out. The garden was formed from stone and pine trees. There were stepping stones lined up and formed a ?١. With such momentum that he only touched the first and the last one, he bounded over them. The gate was open. Beyond it, the streets on which darkness had descended could be seen. He went. In order to pass through the gate, he leaped. In the air, he lowered his hip, preparing to hit the ground. That instant. Sakai saw two colors. The first was the mountains in Kakamigahara. The Testament Unions observatories for Mikawa on the mountain were the color of blazing flame. The second came at his right leg as if to trap it. A butt of a spear!? His right foot shrank back, but it was too late. From the out to the in, he was driven to the side, the butt catching his foot. Sakai lost his balance in the air. !? Sakai forced his body to struggle against the movement which led his right shoulder to fall towards the floor. By thrusting his left hip up, he added another half of a revolution to his movement. A full turn. He landed in a crouching position. His feet touched the ground, stepping onto the sand. Simultaneously, he drew the dagger kept behind his waist halfway out of the scabbard, preparing for an attack coming from above. While bringing his left hand inward to restrain any attacks coming from the left, he hauled himself up with the same hand. He stood. By dropping his hip, he was able to take a stance where his right shoulder was sticking out, his hand holding his knife in a backhand grip. Sakai swept his gaze through and focused his hearing on his surroundings. Who is it? At the place his question was directed, two figures appeared on the street. They appeared from within the shadows of the buildings, dyed darker than the already dark street. Da-chan and Judge, I am the controller of all automatons linked to the Honda family, Kazuno. As Sakai watched, Kazuno clasped her empty hands in front of her and bowed. Tadakatsu stood next to her. He held a spear in his hands and was looking at Sakai. Sakai looked at Tadakatsu before his eyes locked onto the spear. The spear with a blade tipped like a bamboos leaf. Tonbokiri. A divine class weapon. A weapon with the power to slice even matter itself Youve gotten older. You cant avoid it anymore. Tadakatsu spoke, bringing up Tonbokiri, which he had used to hook Sakais foot by stretching it outward. Having done this, he shortened it. Tightening the socket which controlled Tonbokiris lengthening mechanism, he took a straight pipe from his chest. An instant. As Kazuno stood beside him, her wrist flicked up, flicking the tip of the pipe with enough force to send it jumping up. Along with a muffled thump, a fire was lit in the crushed leaves stuffed inside the tip of the pipe. I apologize for my discourtesy. Dont worry bout it Then, Sakai, about you. Three noises rang out as Tadakatsu spoke. The first was the sound of the Testament Unions aerial gods of war taking flight in the skies high above, going from the west to the east in order to maintain air superiority. The second was the sound of of the Testament Unions escort ships rising from the western continental port and heading towards the flames at Kakamigahara. And the final one was this. Hey, Da-chan This sound is A faint noise, but a noise with real depth. A noise that seemed to soak into and through all that it touched. Coming from the groundno, from even deeper Sakai was able to predict what it was beneath the ground that was causing this noise. However This is reckless Despite this, the noise came slowly. An oh here, a do therethese sounds could be heard. This was not because the ground was shaking, but because the crust, the earth above it and the air itself was being shaken. It was floating up. A long, long beat was struck. It was a pulse. The periodic pulse that you could feel when pressing down a vein, except stretched out for a long time, for tens of seconds. The earth pulsed. This is Gulping down a breath, I directed my gaze forward, and in front of me, next to Kazuno, stood Tadakatsu. The edge of Tadakatsus mouth was curled upward. That crook in his mouth slowly opened. Its the ley line, Sakai. You remember it, dont you? When we constructed Old Nagoya Castle during our time of service, the ley line reactor, which filters ether, was made badly and it often would come to the brink of overload. When it did, this sound would fill the air. I remember. What hes saying is true. This was from more than ten years ago, when I still served as one of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings. Ley line reactors were interdicted by the countries of the Tsirhc Testament, but since Mikawa didnt fall under their jurisdiction, it continued to run. Because of this, Mikawa was relied upon by the countries of the Tsirhc Testament for the manufacturing of aerial ships and arms, and these countries would then order them from us. We somehow managed to keep the old style ley line reactors running and fulfilling their function. Ley line reactorss function is to disaggregate ether from the ley lines, purifying it into ether fuel. By spending exorbitant amounts of money on its costs of operation, it is possible to acquire higher levels of ether fuel. However, because this drains a ley line, the ley lines in the vicinity will narrow and become unstable. As such, it is feared that the appearance of the pulsing noise of the ley line, which indicates the instability of the ley line reactor, calls out monsters and phenomena. We were the ones calmly eating and smoking as this sound boomed out, werent we, Da-chan? Yeah. But Sakaiyou, who were called the Grand Head, have become old. As he spoke, a thunderous roar ripped through the sky above Tadakatsu, which was already pulsing. The Testament Unions gods of war. Robotic bodies with four wings, spread in the style of a cross. They had originally come to keep watch on Mikawa, but they had been deployed by the Testament Union, who had seen the flames from the watchhouse. Each of the three units circled clockwise through Mikawas airspace, striving to preserve their air superiority. If anything were to happen, Tres Espa?a, in charge of Mikawas surveillance, would be held responsible. The gods of war traversing the sky and the fact that they had even mobilized their aerial ships to control the watchhouse were both shows of force as well as manifestations of their impatience. However, there were probably people in the Testament Union who had not noticed this heartbeat. Tres Espa?a had started to move out. Their attentions were drawn by the diversion by the mountain range. As such, they should not have noticed the real danger, which lay on the ground, at the ley line reactor in New Nagoya Castle. Therefore The gods of war above us arent armed for anti-surface but anti-air warfare. The ships are filled with infantry armed for mountainous warfare, so they can take over the watchhouse. In other wordstheyve come into Mikawa unsuitably armed. Yeah, thats right. Theyve made the worst possible adjustments, or in other wordstheyre entering Mikawa with a disadvantage. Still, Tadakatsu said this. The enemy hasnt grasped the situation yet. Theyre communicating with New Nagoya Castle in order to inform them of the incidents details. The automatons receiving their messages should be buying time. Why? Isnt it obvious? If they just marched right in so simply, wed get rolled. Tadakatsu puffed out smoke. Three of em are going, so the balances tipped, and the pulses started. Its probably been noticed by now, so the diversions over. Now, its time to get inside and hold out till the other two start up. Wait. Sakai spoke. He asked about the numbers that Tadakatsu had told him. By three and two, you mean Im obviously talking about New Nagoya Castles ley line reactors, right? The four in the rectangle and the unified one in the center. Were carefully making them overload right now. Hearing Tadakatsu speak, Sakais thoughts stopped for an instant. Overloading the ley line reactors? Its easy to do. All you have to do is run the mechanism that extracts the ether at a higher setting. If you do this, the extracted ether will be captured in large amounts inside the reactor before heading to the storage and preparation chambers, and it will erode the reactor from the inside. Unrefined ether is able to freely cause variants in space. Because it has no tendencies towards a certain direction, continual accumulation will begin interferences and erode the surroundings. Eventually, they will cause alterations in each other. When it reaches that stage, it will come to an end. It will devour the reactor, and the alterations will reflux in the ley line reactor, expanding at high speed. The effects of erosion will continue to spread until it mixes with other space and its individuality is diluted. Once, before the Divine States were oppressed, a ley line reactor in the Harmonic Divine States Rus had overloaded and self-destructed. In the same way, eight years ago, directly after his inheritance of the name, Nobunaga of P.A. Oda destroyed all remnants of the Mlasi rebellions military power with the overloading and eventual self-destruction of a ley line reactor. They hunted them down until they were gathered in Mount Hiei, where a temple was built, and they annihilated it. In both of these incidents Everything within a radius of a few kilometers was obliterated If you start five of them, Mikawa, let alone Nagoya, will be destroyed! Thats why Im saying, youve gotten old. Tadakatsu told him, a smile on his face. There is nobody left in Mikawa. Just the automatons and us. Because of this Hell, I really want to see it. The destruction of Mikawa, caused not by that piece of junk during our time of service, but by the collapse of the ley line due to the overloading of this new model of ley line reactors. Since youve come from Sakakibaras mansion, you were asking him, werent you? About why we were doing this? Sakakibaras disappeared He was spirited away by the Princesses. Oh? Tadakatsu said. He looked up at the shadows of the gods of war flying around in the sky. So, you havent asked why. Thats a shamethere were a lot of things I wanted to ask. A disappointment. Disappointment? Im talking about myself, alright? Ive just been following the orders of my lord. Ii and Sakakibara seemed to know something, but I dont really know anything, let alone whats happening. All that the Lord told me was that this A breath. That this was the start of the Genesis Project. Didnt you realize? Tadakatsu said. The Genesis Project is something P.A. Oda began. But, you know, dont you? That Mikawa is allied with P.A. Oda? And P.A. Oda wont release the details of the Genesis Project. Why? The answer is simple, isnt it? The Genesis Project was brought to P.A. Oda by Mikawa!? You finally know one thing. Information that even I know, but at least its something. Indeed. The Lord hasnt yet made everything clear to P.A. Oda. Neither has he told us. The only thing we asked was: Can everything be saved by this? In response to Tadakatsus words, Sakai moved. He drew the dagger from his waist and took a step forward. Stop this nowor Ill bind you. Tonbokiris tip pierced the air before my eyes. No. In terms of distance, there were still three meters between him and the blade and I. However, because Tadakatsu was aiming along the line that traversed the shortest distance between them, the blade felt close. You havent lost your intuition as much as youve lost what you know. And if I had? Cant do anything but stab you, right? Thats my job. Loyalty and victory make up Tadakatsu. Even while speaking, the tip of his spear moved not an inch. If I move, Ill be pierced where I stand. As he stayed there unmoving, the heartbeat rumbled, and the sounds of the ships and gods of war in the skies echoed. Tadakatsu spoke, as if to further stack up the sound. Go, Sakai I dont have the time to care about you. Now, I have to go intercept the land forces that K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espa?a will send, while theyre unable to completely grasp the situation. You idiot, if the ley line reactors overload while youre doing that To be victorious in the name of my lords wishes. Without asking his reasons. Merely abiding. This is what the name Tadakatsu means to me. So, Tadatsugu, how does your devotion take shape? Wasnt it loyalty and to link to the next? Go, Tadakatsu told him. This is no longer the place you belong. Just like how the place you are to go isnt the place we belong. Sakakibara said that wed always be together as the Four Heavenly Kings, you know? Yeah, Tadakatsu withdrew Tonbokiri. We will always be together in the past. And we are always heading into the past together. Saying this, he snapped his fingers and turned his back to Kazuno. Kazuno bowed to Sakai over Tadakatsus shoulder and started to walk towards the center of Nagoya. In the same way, Tadakatsu turned in that direction. However, he turned his head back. Now, I am going to become the past, together with my lord. Come too, eventually. And when you do, tell me what the hell the Genesis Project was. Also He smiled. If the thing I am to do is the first step in order to save us from the Apocalypse, praise me then. Da-chan. Sakai called out to Tadakatsu, who had already turned his back. What about your daughter!? Theres a lot of other things too, you know!? What are you going to do about His words stopped there. The shaking was The heartbeat had turned to quaking. Simultaneously. As if the sky had lost its support, everything was pushed down. !? Directly after. Mikawa cracked apart. The overloading of the ley line reactor interfered with the ley line running through the crust and space, and space split open like a blood vessel bursting. Sound shattered, the atmosphere fell, the ground was torn off. !? The collapse had started. On the second ship on Musashis starboard, Tama, murmurs were starting to rise at the bow. These murmurs were the first stage of an uproar. The reason for the crowds voices being brought forth was the inferno burning in the eastern mountains, and Mikawa is From the ship, Mikawa was in a direction where it could not be seen because of the mountains. In the same direction, the skies beyond the mountain were lit up by light shining from the ground. It resonated with the sound that could be likened to a heartbeat. The air swayed. Not wind, but a swaying that came and went. The swaying of air maintained constant pressure, reaching the ships from Mikawa. Following the rumor of fireworks, a crowd was gathered on the deck of the surface layer. Stalls had been set up along the length of the crowd, and the lights had come on. However, it was still dim, and within that dimness, the people watched the flames and the light shining from Mikawa. In the midst of them was Masazumi, dressed in her school uniform. Masazumi was looking in the direction of Mikawa. This is The moment she wondered whether President Sakai had returned. Masazumi-sama. Masazumi turned back to face the woman whose voice had called out to her from behind. She caught a white-haired automaton at the tip of her vision, P-01s. A thick book clutched under her arm, she was hiding black algae creatures behind her feet. It has been a while. I did not really understand what fireworks were, so I read the book that you gave me. I have finally finished reading it. To speak bluntly, P-01s has done well. Masazumi listened to her quiet voice as they stood within the murmurs that ran back and forth through the crowd. However, P-01ss words stopped there. Masazumi felt lost at the break in the conversation, but after a while, she noticed why. Ah, yeah, you did well. I cant believe you read the whole thing. Judge, I am honored to receive your compliments. This book was extremely informative concerning the response patterns of the people acting as politicians and leaders. It seems to be a recent trend that the greater the person, the more they suddenlyin agony, or by drowning, or in fits of angertake responsibility by committing harakiri. What on Earth was she interested in when she was reading, Masazumi thought. Despite this, she let it alone. Maybe the fact that she wants to know about humans behavioral patterns, is because of that. As an automaton who doesnt know where she comes from, what does she want to think of herself as? Isnt she looking at humans judgements from books in order to learn from them? Masazumi thought. Where had P-01s come from this time? She had brought a few black algae creatures with her, but because of the darkness, they didnt stand out. Worked hard. Did well. Crouching down to look at the black algae creatures, who were saying things like that, she showed them a lightly clenched fist. Judge, there is a proverb about this. Persistence is a form of strength. No matter the difficulty, it is possible to overcome it. Was the book that difficult to read? Masazumi thought, but for now, there was something that she was able to judge. The light shining into the skies wasnt that of fireworks. Something is happening. Its probably possible to watch from here, but wed eventually be unable to move around. After all, even now there are people coming up from below, and the density of the crowd is increasing. Therefore Im thinking about moving away from here, but what will you do, P-01s? Are there no fireworks? Probably not. A shame. Regret. Judge, P-01s nodded down at her feet. Looking up slightly, she thought about it for a moment. Where are you going? Where? Somehow it seems like Im gradually being excluded from the conversation, Masazumi thought. Well, first of all, lets leave this place Theres a monitor at the Blue Thunder, right? I dont know if the shopkeepers there, but if she is, I think shell know a lot about it. Judge, P-01s nodded. Pushing her forward once, Masazumi started to walk. Her footsteps were a little hurried, but the automaton was walking at her own pace. So, she thrust her body outward, moving through the crowd of people, in which there were still gaps, and creating a path for P-01s. Having done this, the black algae creatures said this. Going first. They hid themselves in a nearby gutter. P-01s waved and saw them off. Right now, the paces of those around them were slow and perplexed. However, there was a doubt in Masazumis heart, a vague suspicion that came close to impatience. The suspicion was this. This couldnt be the ley line reactors in New Nagoya Castle overloading, could it? There were four basic models and one unified model. If the ley line is drawn in and explodes because of the overload In the reactor core explosion that had happened in Russia, just one had annihilated tens of kilometers. The events surrounding the overloading in Russia are unknown. In any case, everything, let alone evidence, had disappeared. But having used that explosion as a basis, the countries of the Tsirhc Testament no longer had any ley line reactors. The fact that Mikawa was allowed to have them meant, for the countries of the Tsirhc Testament, that they would be borrowing this forbidden power from Mikawa. Because of this, they became debtors in exchange for the ability to mass produce goods that had undergone ether treatment through the output of the reactors. The output of the modern ley line reactors had been heightened, and the area of the ley lines it affected was also bigger. If several of them overloaded Masazumi did not say those words, but she said this instead. Lets hurry to a place where we can ascertain the truth. The moment she said it. Suddenly, a light came from behind her. !? Turning to face the voices of surprise from the crowd, she saw that the light shining from the ground of Mikawa was stronger. It looked like moonlight, but it was clearly some luminescent phenomenon. Are those fireworks? No, that word wouldnt leave her mouth. A sound came. The sound of the entirety of space screaming, as if the atmosphere itself had a voice. The next instant, the thunder of Mikawa cracking apart made the world quake for the space of a heartbeat. In the midst of the night, Mikawa started to split apart. Only one place hadnt split apart. It was the black rectangle in the heart of Mikawa, New Nagoya Castle. Of the rectangle that made up New Nagoya Castle, the area around three of the corners, the southwest corner excluded, was shining brightly. The light erupted outwards from the three points on the castle. The castle at its center, the surface of Mikawa burst out over an area ten kilometers in diameter, bringing light into being. It was a movement that brought the pulsing to the surface, like capillaries popping up. The vast amounts of light ran across the surface in an instant, and leaping into the air, it gave rise to a mist and forest of beams of light. It climbed. The three gods of war that flew through the nighttime skies stalled as soon as they came into contact with the mist of light that formed a half-sphere in the skies above Mikawa and the clumped up beams of light that was shaken by the heartbeat. Gods of war are armored warriors that move using artificial joints and the drive system. It is piloted, so upon insertion, the armor disaggregates the pilot into information, and it moves through the streaming of information into the machines drive-management systems and nerves. By doing this, the pilots can handle the machine body as if it were their own. However, the altitude of the three machines dropped suddenly. Panicking, they flipped their armored selves over, taking control of their posture. My energy outputs suddenly been consumed! The unification has been canceled! In a panic, the three machines beat at the wind with their wings, straitening themselves. They had opened up divine communications to each other. When you touch that light, your energy output is drained! This is because of the core of the light, New Nagoya Castles ley line reactor! The ley line reactors are sucking up ether from the ley lines without any limits! If thats true, does that mean that this light isnt being emitted from the ley line reactor but being absorbed by it, and is converging there!? That Isnt that the representative pattern for the collapse due to the overloading of an ley line reactor!? Currently, the ether running through the ley line around Mikawa was streaming towards New Nagoya Castle. As such, the assembled ley lines were shining, expanding and splitting the earth. The three machines fled, flapping away from the expanding light. The protective layer of the molla benzina and the vestido made for aerial usage are thin, so they are more easily interfered with by the ley lines! HQ, in this situation, we cannot go in. Please review our orders. This is Base1, head towards the god of war squadron, Gran Mu?eca. Currently, it is proposed that the god of war squadron takes point for the batallion responsible for the destruction of the ley line reactors. Do the field operatives have any suggestions? If were going in, then wed like to be fitted with equipment buffered against the ley lines, but we dont have time to exchange parts. Just prepare the weaponry and upper layers of armor able to cover our entire body. Equipment thats able to destroy New Nagoya Castle is Because its impossible to completely destroy New Nagoya Castles ley line reactors with god of war class armaments, the probability of an explosion of the accumulated ether has been identified. To release the ether accumulated in New Nagoya Castles ley line reactors, we have judged that we need to completely and instantaneously destroy the reactor or interrupt the purification process by setting a large number of explosives. Gods of war are unsuitable for both, huh. Please prepare weaponry to clear the path of the infiltration team. Since the air superiority guns we are currently equipped with are specialized for long-distance battles and have as such very low tracking capability in close ranges, were unable to respond appropriately to the mid or close range battles that dominate street battles. Also, blade-type close range weaponry and equipment to move through buildings is necessary. Youre able to arm us so that we can get through the walls of New Nagoya Castle, right? Tes. The answer came over the divine communication. We will do as you request. In the current situation, as regards the interference from the ley lines Cover the upper plates of the anti-ley line interference armor with kinetic dynamos. Well deal with it by raising the isolationist properties of the armors mobile state. Because the power output has lowered, we are unable to perform anything but anti-surface combat, but safety is confirmed. We should be able to fully fulfill our roles as long as were just acting as the vanguard and assault support. Were changing our upper plates and rearming, so well finish that up and meet up. Tes, then, a1 and a2 will act as the vanguard and assault support. a3 is armed for information warfare, so please stay above the ether light and collect information while supporting from that location. Tes! Come, a2! The faster we are, the longer our turn will be! a3, circle around up here! Since youre a newlywed, a place at the top of the world is just right! Being in a place where hell die if he falls is a married mans life, isnt it? Haha. The sound of laughter echoed through the divine communication, and two gods of the war flew to the west. The person on the divine communication from headquarters took a breath. Attention, all units. 2036, the objective of the Tres Espa?a battalion stationed in Mikawa is the stopping of the ley line reactor in Mikawas New Nagoya Castle. After the god of war squadron has secured the way forward, the battalion, centered around the assault team, will infiltrate New Nagoya Castle. They will then destroy a single ley line reactor and use the ensuing leakage of ether in order to forcefully dissipate the accumulation of ether, which is reaching levels of overload. In this way, they will stop the overload. Furthermore, this is something that has not been recorded in history recreation, butwe judge that this is the most dangerous incident of the Tres Espa?a battalion stationed in Mikawa. Everyone, please obey the contents of the communiques coming from your superiors divine communication. And Tes! As if to respond to the nods through the divine communication, a movement from the west was born. Two of Tres Espa?as escorts ships approached the stable stretch of land and air that ran along the waterway in the west of Mikawa. Assault team B, team C, disembark onto the stable ground However, before the divine communication could receive confirmation, the two ships suddenly received a response from Mikawa. The leading ship took cannon fire to its port, and it sunk instantly. That which had fired the cannon that had pierced the hull was a single automaton, standing above the rooftops of the village, which quaked as it split and collapsed while light shone from it. The information officer of the ship that had been sunk confirmed the identify of the automaton of unknown model, who carried a long shadow which seemed like an anti-cruiser cannon, as Kazuno. He sent this information to all his comrades, including those that had evacuated the ship right before it impacted the ground. After a few minutes, the two gods of war that had secured their equipment at the headquarters came hurrying from the western skies. In order to check the safety of the trailing ship and the assault team members, the two machines entered the battleground of the automaton platoon that Kazuno commanded. They moved out. The battle between the collapse of Mikawa due to the ley line reactor, Tres Espa?a, who was attempting to stop it from happening, and Mikawas automatons, who were hindering Tres Espa?a, had opened. However, there was a question going through Tres Espa?as divine communications. The question was this: Why are they doing this? They were screaming. This overloading of the ley line reactor, which will most likely annihilate Mikawa Why are they doing this!? Notes 1. The pronoun Azuma uses to refer to himself is pronounced yo. Volume 1, 17: Usurper in the Street Volume 1, Chapter 17: Usurper in the Street Something that holds not the figure of a human yet is a human Something that takes the figure of a human yet is not human What can we call the chance meeting of the two Point Allocation (Battlefield) In the nighttime sky, the sky where two moons hovered, a ship had moored. It was an aerial ship emblazoned with the emblem of the Far East, Musashi Ariadust Academy; the leading ship of the group that had been advancing towards the west. It only had one cannon, which was mounted on its bow. The ship had stop signals created with an illumination spell placed by its flanks. It stayed unmoving in the sky. The lights in the bridge, which was located towards the stern of the ship, were lit up. A flight map was spread out on the work table in the middle of the bridge; and several people, the ships captain included, were speaking to each other as they stood around it. A single girl stood amongst them. Her hair was tied up behind her head. The captain spoke to her. Futayo-samawhat should we do? Should we go on ahead to the border or go back? According to the Testament Unions divine communications, Mikawa is currently in an emergency situation. The ley line reactors have started to overload, and the Testament Union has tried to ascertain the cause. The automatons are resisting their efforts. I see. Folding her arms, Futayo nodded. I want to reach a decision concerning what we should do now, but we cannot simply move when the Testament Union is involved. I wish there was someone here that was both decisive and good with politics. If only Masazumi was here Such a wish will never be fulfilled. Even as she thought of her classmate, Futayo understood this. If she is a vice president at Musashi, then as always, she is probably doing her best using her knowledge and decisiveness. However, at this moment, she was not here. Well then, Futayo said. Though she was interested in the fates of Kazuno and her father, she did not show it. The important thing is what we should do for the good of the Far East. However, I am unfamiliar with this. Is there someone who could tell me? Hearing Futayos question, the captain looked around at everyone. His gaze landed on the vice captain of the escort squadron. Under your role as an adviser, do you have any opinions, Vice Captain? The well-built vice captain nodded in response to the question. If the overloading of the ley line reactors is intentional on Mikawas part, Mikawas status as the Far Easts representative will be taken away; but Mikawa wont disappear. If what youre saying is true Judge, theres the possibility that Mikawa has parted with the Far East and will come under the control of the Testament Union. In this event, Musashi will also eventually come under their control, and any real substance of the Far East will be gone Hearing those words and seeing his gaze covertly flick from face to face, everyone looked at each other. Seeing all those expressions enter her field of vision, Futayo realized that everyone was thinking the same thing. As such, in order to ascertain this, she said this: As regards the current situation, what are the advantages of the Testament Union taking control of the Far East and Musashi? There are many. The vice captain started by saying this. This could be the solution to the division between the people of the Far East and other countries living within and without the harmonic territories. In addition, due to the circulation of money and their complete control, the people of the Far East will be concentrated in certain locations. Also, theyll be able to usurp Musashis trading powers and technical skills This depends on the level of their control, but the worst case scenario for us is their best case scenario. If so Futayo said. Then we are the ones that can step between the Testament Union and Musashi We are people of Mikawa, and because of this we have the strength to support Musashis views without colluding with them. Then The ships captain said. He exchanged looks with the on-board head of divine communications. Contact the Testament Union. Tell them that we want them to use us if theres an emergency. Even if the Testament Union does something to Musashi, they wont want to commit the mistake of bringing people from other countries aboard. Judge. The head of divine communications turned towards the divine communications systems. It was then that the ships captain said this. Well then, this vessel will wait. We will await the Testament Unions response. Futayo-sama, according to the situation, this may seem like we are going against how we truly feel, but Judge. Futayo nodded and smiled. A smile that she herself felt was forced. In addition to this, she spoke thus: Loyaltyit is in such behavior that we see its meaning. Hearing those words, the ships captain nodded after a moment. Besides him, the sailors and the vice captain of the escort squadron also nodded and bowed. Thank goodness. Futayo felt relieved that at the very least she had not said something wrong. It was at that moment. Having intercepted a divine communication, the head of divine communications screamed its contents at her. Tres Espa?as vanguard has entered Mikawa! Theyre heading towards New Nagoya Castle, gods of war in tow! A breath. According to their estimatestheres 15 minutes until the overload of the ley line reactors is set! The nighttime village was painted with light and darkness. The darkness had two forms: the darkness of the night and the shadows of the houses and cracks in the earth. There were three types of light. One was the light coming from within the houses. Another was the light of the ley lines, coming forth from the depths of the vast cracks that split the crust, where the roads, the waterways, and the houses were built. The last light was this: ! The light of shots continually fired along the surface. Of course, there was a certain sound that accompanied the barrage of bullets. This was the overlapping sound of guns and cannons. Finishing off the confluence of sound was the sound of a heartbeat, reaching out from below the earth. Every time the periodic pulse rang out with a noise that shook all things, the fissures that ran through the surface spread, moving as if they were in search of air; and the light that could be seen in the depths of the earth grew stronger. Darkness and light painted the village, and sound traveled within them. Something was moving as if to cut through the pulse, that pushed upwards. a1, weve started to take point!! Shouting and accelerating down the streets, the god of war was an armored figure in white and crimson, half its height again taller than the roofs of the village. Four wings in the style of a cross were on its back, and a rifle the size of a cannon was wielded by its right arm. The leader of the god of war squadron, a1, looked forward. At the end of his vision was the straight line that made up a street; and beyond it, the colossal New Nagoya Castle that lay in the depths of the town. He went. Because it was originally meant for aerial usage, the crimson and white mechanical body had no legs. However in its stead, the god of war extended graviton particles from its legs, running on the virtual feet that this created. The street was the shortest path. Despite this, it was the path that the enemies were targeting. However, the warriors of the assault team were behind him and starting to advance with a2. Going first and drawing the enemy out was his duty. ! a1 expelled the air that had been stored to the limit within its wings. Pressed forward by the resulting explosion of air, a1 burst forth in a straight line forward. Chaining some shots from his cannon, he blew apart the enemies that came within his automatic targeting sights. Even as he did this, he simply continued straight on, scattering white papers in his wake. For the sake of clearing the path that led to the success of the operation He gusted down the road at the lowest of altitudes. Maintaining his initial velocity, a1 led the way, ahead of the main group by a few hundred meters. He was within the support range of his comrades, so it should have been within the range that the land divisions could advance. Behind him, a2 should have started up immediately, performing his duty as the land divisions escort. As such, all he could rely on now was aerial support from a3 and his own power. He went. Looking at the displays of information overlaying his vision, a1 confirmed the route he was to take. Nagoya was the remains of a town. Every road, street and name was left in the state it had been found when the ruin had been discovered during the the Age of the Gods. It was roughly three kilometers before they reached New Nagoya Castle. Currently he was nearly directly west of New Nagoya Castle, on highway 79. If you left the town of Jinmokuji to the north and the town of Ouharu to the south and continued traveling east, you would reach the rivers Shinkawa and Shounaigawa, that flowed to the west of New Nagoya Castle. The bridge that crossed the two rivers had a north-south orientation, but the road on the opposite bank went eastwards. If you traveled it for one kilometer, you would reach the side of New Nagoya Castle. Heading there, his duty was similar to acting as bait. Using his speed, defense and firepower, all superior to a humans, he would lure out the enemies lying in ambush and blow them apart. He had a rough idea of the enemies weapons. Compressed lumps of metal. Automatons have the ability to control gravity. Using that power, they harden and fire scrap iron. The manner in that they did this could be likened to how children throw clumps of mud. However instead of dirt the ammunition were blades, nails and clamps that had been twisted and crushed into a hard mass; and their firing speed was nearly supersonic. Of course, this work puts enormous strains on the automatons. He had already shot down tens of automatons. No. Standing ready on the rooftops, they were in a state that could be likened to his own busted automatic firing mechanism. Smoke and heat spewed visibly from their shoulders and wrists. Depending on their state, there were already some that had become unable to move and were toppling off the walls of the houses, smoke rising from their arms and chests. Why? Why is it that the automatons are fighting without fear of their own destruction? And this is happening in spite of the ley line reactors overloading. Why? As he thought, a1 went. Not only was he taking care to renew his vision and the targeting sights of his automatic firing mechanism, which controlled the right arm that held the rifle, he aligned the order of his shots to the swaying of his body and feet. There were enemies. As he went further in, their number increased. Because of this, a1 cut through the wind, flipping his armored body and firing. Shoot, spin, accelerate forward to dodge. From time to time his sights would be off and he would think that he wouldnt hit. When this happened, a shot would come from the skies and he would be saved. It was a3, in the high skies. The reason he was able to fire the long range air-superiority weaponry against the surface was because he was sharing targeting information with a1. a1 was also using a3s audiovisual information to roughly calculate the enemies positions before firing. He went. Even while supporting and firing, a1 simply chose to move forward. A crossover entered his vision. a1 evaded the cannon-fire coming from the left and right by accelerating forward, returning fire with his rifle. The rifle was made in the short-barreled style of Tres Espa?as government-managed industry, San Mercado. It was muzzle-loaded, according to the technical specifications of the Testaments descriptions. The guns defining characteristic was the fact that in order to reduce the charge the barrel of the gun was cut as far down as possible, and in its place it deployed a virtual barrel made with Clsica Firma in the shape of a cross. Its load came in a magazine, 32 steel bullets in every one. Because of the large-scale Testament Sign contract used to accelerate the shot and the automatic loading mechanism, it could continuously fire six shots in the space of a second. He went full auto. The Testament Sign contracts that had been used were ejected and scattered. He had hit seven times. He had taken a bullet in the shoulder of his armor. The lump of metal had deeply gouged into the cross armor that Tres Espa?a was so proud of, but It didnt reach the core. Several other parts had also been pierced, but he went straight ahead, relying on his speed and concentration. Continuing to shoot, a1 flapped his wings twice. Directly behind him, warning sounds erupted from the audiovisual mechanisms situated directly behind his head. Warning signs appeared to the left and right of his vision. ADVERTENCIA!! (Warning) The meaning was clear. Behind him, the automatons had appeared from the houses on the left and right where they had been hiding. They were most likely thinking of surprise attacking him from the back. However, they were naive. a3 is in the skies. The information from the sky is being sent almost in real-time. If a1 could obtain the information of the enemies behind him, his automatic firing mechanism would adjust for them. In this case he was unable to confirm by sight; but there should not be any problems with pursuing bullets. There were none. Leaving it to the mechanism, his right hand, which held the rifle currently swung behind him, squeezed the trigger. Three direct hits rang out, and the warnings disappeared. He could see the pieces of paper scattering in the corner of his vision. At that moment, a divine communication came. a1! The enemy has moved! She has horns! He had already entered a battle situation with the enemy. Ignoring that, the person that should be designated as his enemy was Could it be!? A warning sign flashed into being at the right of his vision. The sign transmitted the name of the hostile machines name. Kazuno!!? Above the streets of Nagoya, which had been protected by the environmental gods during the Age of the Gods, a god of war and an automaton clashed. In terms of their relationship to each other, the god of war was accelerating and chasing Kazuno who was ahead of him and drawing further away. However, though an automatons athletic ability is high, it cannot match a god of war. If the god of war went all-out it would not take even one minute to reach their destination, New Nagoya Castle. Despite this, the ether disturbance was swirling around the skies like a storm and the god of war could not fly to its full capacity. As if she had expected this, the automaton braked, challenging the god of war to a land battle. Kazuno was using two weapons. The first was her skill in battle, kept in her mind. The second was gravity control and the multitudes of weapons and battle techniques that could be created with it. ! Kazuno shouted while running backwards. By the luck of my fingers, a sword! Running in a manner where it was almost like she was leaping, Kazuno shouted. She brought both her hands downward. Simultaneously, the ground erupted because of her gravity control. And what had been made was a pair of broadswords built from the road, no less than seven meters in length. The twin swords instantaneously rose up into the air, following the movements of her arms. However, the god of war she was facing moved. The white and crimson god of war readied his rifle, not slackening his speed. He fired directly after. The shot that could be said to be an artillery shell barreled towards Kazunos chest as she was in the midst of raising her swords. The muzzle sound rang out and the shreds of the contract scattered into the air. The bullet hurtled down a straight line. Yet By my gaze, a shield! Responding to Kazuno lifting her chin, the ground between her and the god of war leaped upwards. It was a shield. However, the roads structure was based on gravel so it was weak against impact. The 10 cm thick shield-wall hovering in the air was torn through by the steel bullet. The piercing bullet continued to come. It did not pass all the way through. Since that was the case, countermeasures should be simple. Kazuno quickly forced her gaze, which had been turned upwards, down. Placing an additional order!! Seven shields stood up in succession and flew between Kazuno and the god of war. The metal bullet collided with the seven shields floating in midair. It hit. It broke. It burrowed. It pierced. It shattered, it ripped apart, it went in, it pierced through, but I have judged that it has stopped!! As her voice rang out, the shell, having been stopped by the succession of shields, ricocheted behind her. Lowering her arms as if to flap a pair of wings, she thundered the two swords hovering in the air into the god of war, attacking from the left and right of the half-destroyed shields. As they came hurtling down, the blades lost half their thickness. As if being crushed by a steamroller, the swords were flattened from the base to the tip. This was compression done by gravity control. By doing this, she increased the hardness of the swords. And they sliced into the god of war. In response the god of war brought the rifle up, connecting it to the link on its back. Both his arms free, he grasped the short swords in his waist. Still running, he drew the short swords into both of his hands. Holding them in a backhand grip he swung the swords upwards, completely breaking apart the shields that lay between them. He broke through. The gravel stained with black scattered into the air, and the two short swords collided with Kazunos twin blades. Sparks flew. ! The sound of metal clashing screamed twice. It was certain that Kazunos twin swords had slowed the god of wars movements. Even as they matched blades, Kazuno and the god of war continued to sprint. Sparks flew between the weapons of the two as they locked blades, lighting up the night. Immediately after, the god of war stopped low. A marionette playing the puppeteer to a bunch of swords? Like hell! An explosion of air burst from behind the god of war. It was the acceleration of its four wings. He came. Keeping a slight distance between them the god of war deflected Kazunos twin blades outwards not with the strength of his arms, but the strength of his entire body; thrusting her forward. ! Continuing onward the god of war swung his body, moving it forward in a tackle headed towards Kazuno who was hanging in the air. They were facing each other. Kazuno pulled back her two airborne swords, bringing them to bear again. But she was too late. In order to swing the broadswords, she had to pull them back extremely far. Afterward, it would take time to slash with them. As she was withdrawing the broadswords, the god of wars short swords were stabbing towards her left and right. At that moment, a clear sound rang out. It was the sound of Kazunos broadswords cracking, splitting directly in the middle into two pieces. Kazuno shouted the reason that caused both her weapons to crack in two. I am recreating them! Split into two pieces, the broadswords on her left and right were reformed by her gravity manipulation. Their shapes were altering towards that of a short sword. Four of them. At the same time Kazuno swung both of her arms even while sprinting, catching the four blades in her gravity control. All she had to do was swing. These weapons, able to be handled in a more compact manner than the broadswords, were now headed towards the god of wars short swords; challenging them to a direct confrontation. The god of war accelerated to meet the attack. The first round of blades collided. ! However, after the space of a heartbeat a chain of attacks commenced from both sides and the shrieks and sparks of swordplay continued. Ooooohhh! Something that went down the street and someone who pulled back along the street. Even as each of them were receiving their comrades support, they were trying to consume the flow of battle, the attacks and counterattacks as the main course. The four short swords scratched away at the god of wars armor while his pair ripped the automatons clothing to shreds. The sparks flying off illuminated the damage and results of their exchanges before fading away. Kazunos body was visible beneath the remains of her shredded clothing. Her skin, made out of a material like porcelain, was wrapped with something that looked like bandages. It was a cloth charm imbued with a Shinto spell giving it a cooling effect. Kazuno accelerated further without her body heating up. Despite this ! When she increased the number of her attacks, the god of war went all out on speed. And the result could be visibly seen; all their movements and their speeds were closely matched. Both of them would step in and out, leaping here and there; and layered onto these movements were the dance of their blades. Their speeds increased every time the sparks of deflection and sounds of rejection came into being. They sprinted forth. They spun, they swept inwards, they leaped backwards. The trail of their opponents swords would dart into the air that they had been occupying just a moment before, cutting through the air. This held for both of them. They went. They passed under the overpass. And they entered into its shadow. !! The moment they did, the overpass above them was sliced into by the collateral damage from their slashing and it collapsed. However, the two of them had removed themselves from the space that the building materials were falling on after being shredded. They continued to run, their attacks unending. Direct attacks were deflected. When attacks were slightly off, they were dodged. She spun, twisting her body as if dancing. ! She launched a flurry of blows. However a1, this is a2! Seven minutes have passed! Only eight minutes are left! Ill leave the rest to you and a3! Alsodont talk to me until the order to retreat is given! Yeah! That voice spilled from the god of war. He went. The god of war thrust himself forward, cutting through the wind. He jabbed the short sword in his right hand at Kazuno. In response Kazuno thrust her arms outward, counterattacking with her four short swords. With two of the four short swords she deflected the god of wars right-hand sword upwards, the other two heading to smash his right arm down. By slipping her swords under the god of wars right arm, the movement would strike them upwards. Directly after, the god of war exhibited a single judgement. Just before his right-hand sword was snapped upwards, the god of war took his hand from the blade. The god of wars short sword was flicked away, dancing through the air as the sound of metal accompanied it. However, his left arm was left where it was. And then the god of war did this. Uooo! He extended the fingers of his now free right hand. oh!! Before the blades could cut into him, his own right hand grabbed hold of them. He had grabbed them such that his wrist and forearm armor were the first to be hit; but the two blades dug into his hand, piercing about halfway into his steel palm. Still, he was able to do it. It was a rather forceful method, but it could not be denied that he had sealed half of Kazunos blades. The god of war did not stop there. Adjusting his grip on the short sword in his left hand, he threw it at Kazuno. Snapping his wrist from below, it was a high-speed underhand throw. An action similar to discarding his weapons. Yet, Kazuno had to react. She used the two swords that had not been pinned down to repel the throw. Simultaneously, the god of war used the left hand that he had swung up from below to grasp the rifle on his back. The cross-model virtual barrel had already been deployed. The distance between them was short. She was in a location that he was sure to hit. The tip of the rifle caught hold of Kazunos face. The god of wars optical mechanisms definitely saw the automatons face. It was frowning. It would work. Even if shields were brought up from the surface of the road, he had held the right hand that pinned down two of Kazunos swords below his rifle. His right arm would probably be fractured by the shields that sprung up, but he would be able to fire while he was able to stand it. As he predicted, the ground between the god of war and the automaton burst upwards in the same manner as the shields had before. It was too late. The god of war squeezed the rifles trigger. White scraps of paper were ejected from the slot for paper disposal. Hit!! Kazuno saw the shell come. However, in response to the warhead flying her way, she did not choose to dodge or in fact, anything of the like. She chose to perform a two-pronged attack. The first attack used the two short swords that were still living. It is possible to judge that it will hit! She jammed them into the barrel right before her eyes. She melded the blades she had used in the attack, compressing them. By making the two into one, she further hardened it. As my hands have directed!! The shell impacted the blade. Due the explosion, the air ruptured, and the melded blades were shattered. The shell was still alive. However, the barrel had bent because of the impact. To the right. The shell flew past Kazunos head. Kazunos black hair scattered into the night, but the bullet did not hit. However, the shots did not stop at one. There were still bullets left in the magazine, and the god of wars rifle could fire six times in one second. Before her eyes, the second shot was about to be fired. At that moment, Kazuno thundered in her second attack. It was not an attack using short swords. What she used were the fragments of the road that had burst upwards below the god of wars right hand. And what she had constructed was a single weapon. It thrust upwards, as if it had been thrown into the air. This is!? Between Kazuno and the god of war, a cannon made of the roads construction materials had been created. The tip of the cannon was aimed towards the god of wars stomach. Ammunition had been prepared, sitting ready at the other end of the cannon. This was the shot that Kazuno had stopped with the succession of shields, and had been deflected behind her. However, the fact that the bullet was now here meant one thing. Could it be that you hadnt thrown it away but had instead kept it behind you using gravity control!? Judge. My possessions are dear to me! The shell which had been stopped by the successive weak shields had not undergone a large change in its shape. She loaded. The bottom of the cannon closed, and Kazunos right hand was flung downwards. The next instant, from the bottom of the cannon to its tip an undulation burst forth. It was accelerating. Using gravity control to chain together multiple bursts of acceleration at high speed, Kazuno drove the shell forward multiple times. The god of war faced this. !! Before he could squeeze the trigger By my gaze, hit!! It impacted him. The god of war realized that he had received a heavy blow to his stomach. His whole body rocked with the impact, and he was left unable to put power into any of his limbs. His fingers fell from the rifle, and his knees dropped. Warnings notifying him of the destruction of his stomach armor and the heavy damage to the exoskeleton were being displayed in his optical mechanisms. Despite this, the god of war screamed. His words were released into the air. Shoot!! As his voice rang out, something appeared behind the god of war. It was the mechanical body of the other machine, a2, who had been following from behind. a2 stood up from behind the god of war who was kneeling and readied his rifle. a2 went. This is our fight! He had been advancing together with the assault team, but he had left them behind and went ahead. There was a reason for this. When he had told a1 that he would support him, a1 had stopped. However, at that time a1 had definitely said this: Ill leave the rest to you and a3 Why did he ask this of both of the people supporting him? This was not a battlefield where he had the time to ask him about what he meant. Therefore, a2 acted on his own decisions; and as a result, a1 shouted a plea for him to fire without even turning back to look at him. And a2 was where a1 wanted him to be, doing what a1 wanted him to do. He had dropped his waist, leaving his body in a crouching position. His rifle was placed against his hip, ready to fire. It had accurately placed Kazuno within its sights. Behind a2, the surface forces were coming. All seventy-one of them were using Clsica Firma that enhanced their physical capabilities, and were following him. Some distance had opened up between them, but as a result of a1s advancement the enemies up till this point had almost all been dealt with. That being the case the problem lies before us! Our time limit before infiltration is seven minutes. As our current position is a kilometer and a half from New Nagoya Castle, we dont have the time to stop. Therefore a3! Support me! His aural mechanisms heard the footsteps of the surface forces, who had come running up from behind. Sending a scout to run ahead of them, the platoon had formed an elliptical formation and was approaching at high speed. a2 depressed the trigger. The automatic firing mechanism had entered its adjustments, but he kept aware of his own movements. He squeezed. At that moment a2s aural mechanisms heard a voice. It was a mans voice. A heavy god of war from Tres Espa?a, El Azor, huh. Also, the surface forces are over there. Kazuno, dont move, alright? Ill bind them. The next instant, the god of war El Azor a2 saw this: A man holding a spear was standing behind Kazuno. Apparently having realized that a2 was looking at him, the man swung his spear to the right. A movement that cut nothing but air. Yet, two strange things occurred. The first was this: many miniature signframes displaying several words could be seen around the tip of the spear that the man had swung. The second was this. My finger. It wouldnt move. The finger touching the trigger of the high-powered rifle in my hands could not, no matter how much I tried, squeeze it. That was not all. Behind me. The footsteps of the assault team that had been approaching until now came to a stop. Whats happening? Why is that neither my fingers nor their footsteps are moving? The instant the question entered his mind A voice spoke one more time. Bind, Tonbokiri. The man who had swung the spear spoke. Immediately after, a2s eyes saw that his right hand and leg had split. !? As Kazuno watched, beyond a1 who was already on his knees and unmoving, a2, the other machine, fell to the ground. a2 fell, still unable to comprehend why he had been taken out. His right elbow and knee had been torn apart. It had been caused by a single blow that had cut halfway into the afflicted areas from the front. No strength entered the arm that had wielded the rifle, and there was no longer any support in his knees which had held up his crouching position. The artificial tendons unique to heavy gods of war from Tres Espa?a were made out of fine wire coiled into cylinders. They had been severed more than halfway through, and all the winding Drive Tool did was make the dry noise of a whistle. The wires lubricant spilled from his two legs like blood, forming a viscous puddle on the ground. He fell. A voice spilled from his external vocal mechanisms. This is I can judge that you do not understand. Within the confines of her artificial brain, Kazuno thought thus. Tonbokiri. The weapon indicated in the Testaments description, carried by Honda Tadakatsu. It was named thus because a dragonfly that landed on its tip was sliced in half; and the Tonbokiri that Tadakatsu wields possesses a similar power. It severs names that reflect upon its blade. Everything in this world holds a name in tandem with its existence. Whether it might be an undefined name, or whether it is unnamed, it is still a name; and it is something that indicates the body that holds the name. By severing the name, it slices the body. Because it cuts names, when the name it cuts does not directly indicate the body or the name is plural, the effect is lessened. The reason that it was not the god of wars body but his legs that had been severed was because that which had been cut was not the pilots name, but the name of the god of war; and Tadakatsu was also unable to specify the god of wars individual name. However Kazuno looked behind a2. Several figures had fallen onto the road. The seventy one names of the surface force that had been running this way. All of them had one knee severed. Not one of them was an exception. They were the same. In that all of them were clutching their knee, in that they wriggled as they tried to stand though they were unable, and in that they squirmed about, they were the same. This was the result of the instant severing of the title surface force. Behind her, Tadakatsus voice could be heard. Well, thats how this is. Six minutes are left till the time limit to prevent this is over. This ended with a lot of time to spare, huh. Standing in the middle of the nighttime street, filled with the pulse and light, Kazuno sighed, the breath full of waste heat. She did not turn back to look at Tadakatsu. You are rather late. I am especially troubled. Sorry for being late The Lord has finally finished the final preparations and entered the center. I was thinking about following the Lord to protect him. More bugs are probably going to come, after all. What will you do? This is your last chance to pick up the souls of your comrades and run to the outskirts. In response to Tadakatsus voice, Kazuno straightened her posture and turned towards him. Tadakatsu stood there, Tonbokiri at the ready. Looking at his face, which made her feel his ease, Kazuno nodded at him. Tadakatsu-samawe are owned by Mikawa. All that is left for us is to serve the will of the lord of Mikawa, Motonobu-sama. And Motonobu-sama Told us to protect the castle. And protect it we did. Also, Ill take this opportunity to ask since were talking about it already; but do you listen to what I say or what the Lord says? Even though youre in my family, you dont really listen to me. If I listened to what Tadakatsu-sama said, my status as an automaton would be lowered. I would not clean up. I would not do the laundry. I would go to buy unnecessary weapons, books, and meat that was not even planned for dinner, and immediately after I would bring back a dog or cat and say: Isnt it pitiful!? From now onwards this is ours! I would explode from having become such a failure as a human. I mean, wasnt it pitiful!? Are you a devil!? Yes, yes, judge, judge. This is a response well used by Tadakatsu-sama towards me, but I wonder about that? Woman Hearing Tadakatsus words, Kazuno tilted her head. She straightened her shredded, mussed clothing, even if only the hem was left. I do not have experience with being blown up by a ley line reactors overloading, so I cannot speak accurately; but if we start running to Motonobu-sama now We wont be able to survive, huh. Really, I cannot understand your line of thought. Tadakatsu-sama, are you a human? Are you not actually an automaton? Shut up, Tadakatsu said, replacing Tonbokiri on his shoulder. He looked around at the area; and matching his movements, Kazuno also confirmed her surroundings. Throughout the entire area, the sound of the pulse was becoming stronger. The distention of the surface was reaching its limit; and rather than rising up, it was time for the surface to collapse into fissures. With the sound of buildings everywhere collapsing and the sound of the pulse in the background, Tadakatsu looked at the light all around them. Mikawas become a pretty bright town while I wasnt watching. Judge. Tonight is the first time I have noticed. When you listen to the pulsing of the ley lines for a while, it starts to sound like trance music. I can judge that it is a fine feeling. Be a little more sad, wont you? Alsoyouve decided to stay? Youre not going to go out? Judge, Kazuno nodded in answer. Exhaling, he turned his back to her. Behind Tadakatsu, who slowly started to walk towards New Nagoya Castle, Kazuno checked whether his clothing was disheveled. If it were possible, I would like to change. Thats because youre wearing that kind of frilly western clothing. This is a serving maids clothing, the racial clothing of automatons. As such, it is a grand thing. I wanted something that could be used in battle, but the Testament Union did not comply. Kazuno stepped forward, going to walk beside Tadakatsu. She suddenly moved. Tadakatsu heard footsteps. Kazunos footsteps. Though she had been walking up next to him, she suddenly turned to the left. ? Thinking that she had found some part of his clothing mussed, Tadakatsu turned to Kazuno. Kazuno was facing left, towards the northwest. She was not moving. Looking closely, Kazuno was raising her left hand. Kept horizontal, it pointed towards the west. Kazuno? Whats wrong? Tadakatsu asked as he drew closer to Kazuno. Kazuno moved. She lifted her right hand. A movement that instructed him not to come her way. Hey? Despite this, Tadakatsu avoided Kazunos right hand as she stood there expressionless, moving towards her left from behind. He looked at Kazuno from beyond her upraised left hand. A hole had opened in Kazunos chest. By Kazunos chest, in her maid uniform and the skin made of pottery below it, a hole the size of a fingertip gaped open. Tadakatsu, who had taken a look at her in order to check on her, grasped yet another fact. There was a small, black hole pierced through the middle of the palm of the left hand that Kazuno had raised. Furthermore, Kazunos head moved slightly, turning to face him. There is an enemy. Her words halted there. Directly after, Kazunos body shattered into fragments from her chest to her stomach, as if she had been crushed by a colossal claw. ! Moreover, across a vast area before Kazuno, countless fragments of Mikawas earth had been chipped off. The power to fragment attacked Mikawa in a barrage. The range covered three kilometers in width and one hundred kilometers in length. There were multiple cuts, and it continued for several seconds. In effect, the crust, the surface, the streets, the waterways, the atmosphere, the night sky, and everything included within them were fragmented into pieces over a few seconds. Sliced into as if to engrave, they were cut into and torn to shreds. Carrying a hint of freshness, the short sound caused by the cutting and the grating sound of tearing screamed from everything within the area of effect. The trails of the cuts changed, dependent upon the size of what was being sliced into. The crust and surface of the earth was gouged out of the ground meters at a time. Diagonal lines akin to claw marks ran across every pillar and wall of each house. In its current state, the entirety of the town had received slashes that left gashes running throughout. The atmosphere was the same. Accompanying the sound of tearing cloth, white lines cascaded in midair covering several meters. The next instant, those lines ruptured. !! They screamed. Comparable to the sound of applause, the sound of air rupturing drowned the surroundings; and the gusts of wind it raised echoed, the noise sounding like cheers. The gashes assaulted anything and everything; the fragments that had been sliced off danced into the air, carried by the wind. Because of clashes with the atmosphere, the portion of the town that had been sliced into faced further destruction. As if being crashed into by the waves of the sea, it was folded and crushed, cracked and burst. Embraced by the wind, the remains were blown away. Yet it did not end there. Even as they coalesced as waves, the air that had burst open had the duty of filling the vacuums they had left behind. The air around the vacuums was stretched as if being torn into pieces before streaming in. However, this too happened instantaneously. The air that accompanied this flow was cooled, wrapped by microscopic ice particles akin to mist. The next instant, it exploded in all directions. Sound and fury reigned. The space that had been sliced into was dyed white by the cold air. The white faded into all directions as wind, creating a thin mist in the west of Mikawa. Below it, within the village where the mist swirled, there were shadows. Even as the wind howled, even as the atmosphere trembled, two figures stood within them: Tadakatsu, who embraced the remains of Kazuno; and the figure of the young man facing him. Tadakatsu avoided the spatial slicing and fell back toward the Shounai River. He held Tonbokiri up in his right hand and embraced Kazunos upper body in his left. Someone was facing him. It was a single young man. He was tall and had short blond hair. His clothes fluttering in the wind were embroidered with the school emblem of Alcal de Henares, the primary Academy of Tres Espa?a. And he held a single weapon in his right arm. It was a sword over a meter long and made of black and white metal. A cannon was attached to the bottom of the sword and the needle of the analog meter located at the joint between the two was pointed about halfway up from zero. He held the weapon such that the sword was pointed down and the cannon muzzle was pointed up. However, that gunblade had a single unique characteristic. Countless lines of light ran up from the muzzle and created a single holographic figure. That figure was a barrel approximately five meters long. The light creating the barrel slowly thinned. The young man checked the gunblades meter beyond the fading light and closed his eyes a bit. He lowered the sword to the right and looked behind him. There he saw the people Tadakatsu and Kazuno had defeated earlier. What appeared to be a withdrawal unit was supporting the injured men and helping them retreat. They were being commanded by a girl with two false arms. She nodded toward the young man while holding a god of war pilot in one arm and a member of the assault team in the other. The young man nodded back as she left and then he turned back toward Tadakatsu. As Tadakatsu held up Tonbokiri and embraced the automaton, the young man opened his mouth. I do not recognize you. He took a breath and spoke in a clear voice. I am Tachibana Muneshige, member of Tres Espa?a and inheritor of the name Velocidad de Dios Garcia de Ceballos. My battle style is Strike Forcer. Tadakatsu spoke up when he heard that name. The inheritor of the name Tachibana Muneshige who is said to be the Peerless in the West!? Testament. I have also inherited the name Velocidad de Dios Garcia for gaining a reputation as a mensajero. Also Tachibana held up the hilt at the center of the gunblade which had a cross-shaped shield. And he spoke. I have been given Lyp Katathlips, one of the Logismoi plo given to Tres Espa?a. I am one of those known as the Eight Great Dragon Lords. Oh! said Tadakatsu with a nod. Youre really on-board with this!! Tes. Muneshige did not deny Tadakatsus words. His eyes were still slightly closed. I apologize for arriving so late. When he heard that, Tadakatsu opened his mouth and, forcing blood from the scrape on his cheek, said: If youre that sorry, how about you leave right this instant? But I guess that isnt happening. As soon as Tadakatsu said that, Muneshige was standing behind him. His movement had been instantaneous. Wind blew. That rough wind was proof that the young man had moved by at high speed. Low footsteps that also resembled a vibration sounded loudly. And along with that wind and noise, Muneshige spoke. I must ask that you surrend- He never managed to say er. This was because the tip of Tonbokiri was thrust in front of his nose. Multiple sign frames had already appeared in the air and Tadakatsus voice could be heard beyond Tonbokiri. Bind, Tonbokiri. Immediately afterward, the power of cutting shot toward Tachibana Muneshige. Study: The Internal Situation of the Far East Toori: Sis! Sis! This has gotten confusing, so quickly go over the current situation in the Far East! Kimi: Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, I see you are forcing another troublesome task on me. Well, whatever. Make sure to rely on me, okay? This is more or less how it is. The Internal Situation of the Far East - Overview WMD DisarmamentIn the reservations prepared by each country, the Far Easts culture can be maintained; but they have little autonomy. (In each countrys provisionally-ruled territories, that countrys culture takes precedence.) - Territory and Government -Independent Territory [Aerial City Ship Musashi] The internal representative of the Far East.The Testament Union actually controls it through restricting its route and interfering in the election of the king of Musashi and the Academy president. -Neutral Territory [Mikawa] The external representative of the Far East. Mikawas ruler negotiates with the Testament Union.It is the representative of the Far East, but due to the Testament descriptions it is allied with P.A. Oda. As P.A. Oda has partially left the Testament Union, it is neutral. -Non-Aggression Territory [Kyou] As the emperor who controls the ley lines is here, it is off limits to not just the Far East but the other countries as well.Kyou cannot interfere with the rest of the world. -Managed Territory [Far East Reservations] Reservations prepared for the Far East people by the other countries. They have little autonomy and are greatly influenced by the other countries.Act as Musashis ports to the various countries. -Provisionally-Ruled Territory All Far East land not listed above falls here. These areas are under provisional rule by the other countries.Looking at area alone, over 90% of the Far East is this. Kimi: Well, that is more or less it. Something exciting is going on in Mikawa right now, so this could be bad. After all, it stands at the top of the Far East; so if it starts a rebellion, the Testament Union might take away Mikawas authority and bring the Far East under its complete control. Toori: Eh? Isnt that bad!? Like, really bad!? Sis, Im relying on you! Kimi: Yes, yes. If there is anything your wise sister can do Volume 1, 18: The School Teacher Volume 1, Chapter 18: The School Teacher I know what I am being asked But why am I being asked it? Point Allocation (True Intent) Kazuno was still alive despite having her body split in two. She could not move properly, but she did not fall to the ground because Tadakatsus left arm was embracing her. However, her body had lost the ether extraction ability of an automatons heart, so she was slowly becoming unable to move at all. I do not have long. But despite that thought, Kazuno could still see everything. Muneshige was down on his knee breathing heavily five meters in front of Tadakatsu. He had been behind Tadakatsu only a moment before, so he should have been struck by the power of cutting. But he had not been sliced in two. What does this mean? As she thought that, her body shook. This was due to Tadakatsu standing up. And as he moved, a few points of heat fell onto Kazunos cheek. It was blood dripping from Tadakatsus brow. She heard the men speak. Speed, is that it? Testament, replied Muneshige while still breathing heavily. The activation system for the divine weapon known as Tonbokiri acquires the name of the target reflected in Tonbokiris blade and then carries out the cut. Its effective range is approximately thirty meters. And so I need only to instantly escape to that distance or to a location in which the blade cannot reflect me. Kazuno frowned weakly at Muneshiges words. How do you know that? When her lips moved, Tadakatsus shoulders relaxed. What? So youre alive, Kazuno? Oh? I did not think you were the type to embrace corpses. No, the thing is Tadakatsu looked away from Muneshige. I was using you as armor. I can determine no reason to embrace armor. And if I am to be armor, this would be the better method. Kazuno moved her body. She wrapped her arms around Tadakatsus neck and embraced him such that she covered his body with her own. The core of her left hand had been penetrated by something earlier, so she wrapped her right hand around and grabbed her left wrist. She looked up at Tadakatsu, but he did not look at her. Yknow What is it? Im gonna tease you for being so cute later. How about I just strangle you now? She lowered her voice to a whisper. Earlier, a bullet-like field flew into my left hand and I somehow managed to send it to the side with repeated usage of my gravitational control. What was that? The overdrive of the Logismoi plo called Lyp Katathlips. Boy, how much can you use? Testament, answered Muneshiges voice. With my adaptability, around 50% at once is the limit. Kazuno turned just her head and saw Muneshige slowly stand up. His breathing was slowing to normal. Please surrender. How can you say that when youre so out of breath? I was ill-prepared this time. I now know I can evade it, said Muneshige. Please surrender. And assist me in stopping the meltdown of the ley line reactors. If you do not He used his right hand to hold the sword of Lyp Katathlips at a low position. I too will use this next time. If I do, you will lose. You should understand what I mean. True enough, Kazuno heard Tadakatsu say. Tonbokiri was a prototype for Lyp Katathlips and Akdia Katathlips, the Logismoi plo given to Tres Espa?a. I suppose they were both tested using me. Tes. Tonbokiris normal drive cuts its target by binding the targets name, and its superior drive can apparently bind to and cut phenomena. I heard the mountain guardhouse was guarded before this rebellion began, yet it was taken without anyone realizing. You cut the phenomena of guards, didnt you? Muneshige looked toward Tonbokiri. Its fuel meter was located at the base of the blade. Only about half of the red color remained. Tadakatsu saw that, too. Well, I had to do it without being noticed. I can do the same thing about once more. But the normal drive can cut physical objects, so I should be fine. Kazuno nodded and opened her mouth. She gathered strength in the arms wrapped around Tadakatsus neck. Tadakatsu-sama. What you mean is, his is the newest version and yours is the prototype? Yeah. Its classed as a divine weapon, so they were able to get the combat proof they needed. What about it? You have lost. Thank you very much. This has been a life filled with many worthless things, but I have determined that it was very broad experience-wise. And that is a breadth stretching from top to bottom. Why is my armor getting all pessimistic? Then please tell me how you can win. Well, began Tadakatsu as he looked over at Muneshige. Im older than that boy. I have determined that is not an advantage once you grow too old. Then Im more important than that boy. Between a young man with a future and an old man at the end of his career, which do you think holds more meaning? Then Im cooler. Yes, yes. Judge, judge. Not only are you pessimistic, youre pissing me off. Anyway, listen up, began Tadakatsu. I know the characteristics of that Logismoi plo. For example? Its design is lame. Kazuno nodded and turned toward Muneshige. I apologize. He is not attempting to have you lower your guard. This is what he truly believes. But hes stalling for time, is he not? Kazuno gasped at Muneshiges question. She shook Tadakatsus neck with her arms. Tadakatsu-sama, that young man is a user of positive thinking. You still have your honor, so it would be best if you tried not messing up from here on. You make fun of everything you happen to see, dont you? Tadakatsu held up Tonbokiri in both hands. As he did, several wet sounds fell to the ground. The objects which had fallen to the ground like raindrops appeared dark red in the illumination of the surrounding ether light. But Tadakatsu showed no concern over that rain not letting up. Lyp Katathlips has three functions. The first is that of a normal gunblade. The second is the normal drive which can slice the name of anyone visible on the blade just like with Tonbokiri. The final one is its overdrive as one of the weapons of mass destruction known as the Logismoi plo. That was Lyp Katathlipss overdrive will cut away anything in range that has been seen in the blade. Yes. When activated, the ripping that represents sorrow is fired. Thats right, said Tadakatsu. At 50% output, the overdrive should have an effective range of approximately three kilometers. From the looks of it, Id say he has one shot left. It must have taken a while to store up that much. One month with Henaress ether tank, El Tanque. You have one more shot. How about I tell you how youll use it? said Tadakatsu. He indicated to the left and right, to the north and south, with his chin. Ysee, the northwest and southeast ley line reactors are just barely in range from here. So you will use your remaining shot to destroy one of them. Destroying one might cause a large-scale disturbance in the ley line, but Testament. The ether extracted by the three ley line reactors will gain an escape route which will prevent an explosion. Mikawa will most likely experience frequent strange phenomena due to the saturation of ether, but I believe that is better than losing Mikawa to an explosion. I thought as much. Tadakatsu laughed. But, he said while indicating behind him with his chin. It looks like Mikawas owner doesnt agree. Look. Eh? With that thought, Kazuno gathered strength in her arms. She looked over Tadakatsus shoulder and looked toward New Nagoya Castle behind him. Down the straight road, she could see the western gate of New Nagoya Castle. The large gate was opening. The gate was made up of two twenty-meter-wide, single-panel sliding doors made of sacred tree wood. Those fully opened. And beyond that gate, the western shell of New Nagoya Castle was opened as well. Light was spilling from within. New Nagoya Castle was showing its inner light. Through the opened western main entrance, several barrier walls had been opened as well. Light came from that opened hole that extended in a straight line for several kilometers. The supervising ley line reactor. Kazunos voice was referring to the mass of wooden walls at the center of New Nagoya Castle several kilometers away. That supervising reactor was about a kilometer across. It was covered by an inner metal shell and an outer wooden shell. The four extraction reactors have already had a full meltdown and ether is accumulating. As Kazuno spoke, the wooden outer shell of the supervising reactor emitted lights through its gaps in sync with the pulsation. It would also occasionally swell slightly and vibrate. But that was not all. The ether around the supervising reactor had already transformed into a mist of light. This was creating countless rings on top of each other which altogether looked something like a diagram of the heavens. In the center of that glowing diagram of the heavens at the center of New Nagoya Castle, a tower of light stood gently up into the sky. It was made of the same thing as the rings of glowing mist that rotated around the ley line reactor. The emitted light was broad at the bottom and narrow at the top. The tower of light resembled an upside down funnel. That tower grew taller along with the pulsation, but it was also crumbling. At the very top where it was piling higher and higher, it was slowly spilling inwards. That fall gradually grew faster and it started to surpass the speed of the tower piling up higher. So when that entire tower of light falls inwards, it will cause an overload of too much ether for even the supervising reactor to handle, commented Tadakatsu. A voice answered him. That voice came from New Nagoya Castles external loudspeakers. Precisely, precisely. We have somehow managed to bring it this far. If you plan to stop it, you probably have about five minutes left. Now, what does Tachibana-kun there intend to do? He needs to use his time effectively. Kazuno mentioned the name of the person speaking. Lord Motonobu Yes, replied the person standing before the supervising reactor. He was Motonobu, the head of the Matsudaira family. He wore an academic cap and wore a white coat over his clothes. He was holding a microphone in his right hand with the pinky raised. And he opened his mouth before that microphone. Okay, people of this country! Good eveniiiinnnnggg! He took a breath and snapped his fingers. An automaton with a video recorder appeared next to him. Motonobu held the microphone to his mouth and struck a pose in front of the filming automaton who had circled around in front of him. This broadcast is being sent across the entire country over the common network! All you good children need to watch your teacher who is prepared down to the smallest detail! Dont change the channel! He took a breath. Today, your teacher has come to Mikawa where the ley line reactors are melting down quite splendidly!! Aboard Musashi, everyone who had gathered for the fireworks saw and heard Motonobus delighted face and voice from the sign frame which had appeared in midair. Oh, whats this!? Is that Tachibana Muneshige-kun I see? Did you come all this way for a field trip!? A field trip? Yes. A field trip to the destruction of Mikawa from the meltdown of the ley line reactors. As everyone watched on, Motonobu spoke perfectly casually. What do you think? Could there be any better extracurricular lesson? People all over the world and of all social statuses watched or listened to Motonobu with monitors or radios. He smiled with the light-filled supervising ley line reactor in the background. What do you think about this ley line reactor meltdown? Okay. Everyone who wants to see Mikawas destruction raise your hand with plenty of energy. Motonobu lightly jumped up and raised his left hand in response to his own line. Me! Me! I do! I do! No one there was able to react to Motonobus actions. Muneshige, Tadakatsu, and Kazuno could not move in the slightest as they watched him. However, people that could move entered the scene. These people were inside New Nagoya Castle. From behind either side of the countless opened barrier walls stretching from the entrance to Motonobu, automatons entered with their right hands raised. Taken aback, Muneshige took a slight defensive stance. Those are Hundreds of automatons dressed as maids had appeared. As they entered from either the right or the left of the passageway, they kept their right hands raised. And Motonobu began walking between those raised hands while shaking his body. Come, he said while shaking his head. Only his silhouette was visible, so his expression could not be seen. However Come, come, come! As Motonobu walked forward, the maids who had watched him pass lined up behind him. Both the pulsation of the earth and those many footsteps resounded loudly throughout the area. But as those maids with their right hands raised began to follow Motonobu, they held up certain objects. They were musical instruments. There were sheng, hichiriki, flutes, biwa, drums, san-no-tsuzumi, yamatogoto, as well as many other types of wind, string, and percussion instruments. The maids held their instruments along with a corresponding amp. A single strike of a shakubyoshi sounded loudly. Immediately afterward, the maids brought their instruments in toward their own bodies. ! They began tuning the instruments. Multiple tones and sound pressures followed along with Motonobus raised left hand as he walked down the center. As he slowly moved his hand in an arc, the tone of the tuning instruments would occasionally rise and occasionally lower as if being drawn in. Finally, he clenched his fist and the sound quieted down. ! As Motonobu continued walking, he swung down his clenched left fist. Immediately afterward, the automatons carrying instruments began playing and the empty-handed ones opened their mouths. They sang. The tempo changed and a tsuzumi could be heard. Let me pass. It was the Song of Passage. Let me pass, let me pass If I follow this narrow path, where will it take me? This narrow path leads to the gods in heaven Your opinion is not needed. You cannot pass through here I have come to celebrate this childs tenth birthday By dedicating these two talismans Going may be easy, but returning is frightening Can I pass despite my fear? The song came to an end, but Motonobus walking did not. The inside of New Nagoya Castle was vast, so it was going to take him several minutes to reach the entrance. The musical accompaniment continued and the vocalists continued with a chorus of ahs. Even the pulsation coming from underground had become just one of many noises. And then a voice sounded loudly. It was Motonobus voice as he spoke into the microphone. Okay, is everyone ready!? This song and everything related to the Apocalypse will be on the test. (Point allocation: the fate of the world.) Now, everyone, do you have any questions for your teacher? A voice rose up in response. It was the voice of the young man outside of New Nagoya Castle who was watching Motonobu through the Logismoi plo. Lord Motonobu! Tachibana Muneshige took in a breath. For what purpose are you sending the ley line reactors out of control, destroying Mikawa, and sending the Far East into a crisis!? Muneshige-kun of Tres Espa?as Alcal de Henares. Please raise your hand when asking a question. Muneshige responded by lifting Lyp Katathlips up to the right and aiming it. He was looking past Tadakatsu and at Motonobu. But Motonobu remained perfectly calm. Good, he said. Muneshige-kun, that was an excellent question, so I will ask you a question of my own: Arent crises fun? Motonobu continued to speak. Your teacher often says that thinking is fun, dont I? In that case, crises have to be fun, dont they? After all If you dont think, you will die or be destroyed. If you dont think really, really hard, you cant resolve it. And that means its the most fun you could ever have, right? Muneshige gulped and did not respond. However, Motonobu scratched his head with the hand not holding the microphone and continued speaking. Crises are incredibly fun, but there is something even more fun, isnt there? Okay, Muneshige-kun. What is it that you need to think even more about? I do not know! answered Muneshige loudly without a moments delay. Are you trying to stall for time!? Oh, an excellent answer, said Motonobu in response to Muneshiges refusal to answer. You dont know. Thats right. You dont. And why is that? The answer is simple, Muneshige-kun. It is because you did not think. You have avoided thinking about whether there is anything more frightening than a crisis. That is only natural for a human. We dont want to think about unpleasant things. However You are the type who will look away and die when faced with something more frightening than a crisis. If you dont want that, then think. That is what it means to overcome your fear. And Honda-kun, what is more frightening than a crisis and requires that you think really, really hard? Well, Honda-kun? I dont knowwww. Okay, as punishment you must stand out on the road with an automaton hanging from your neck. Wait a second, teacher. Arent you treating the two of us a little too differently!? The teacher ignored him. There is only one thing more frightening than a crisis to the Far East. Are you listening? That is the Apocalypse. The destruction of this world. This is the ultimate entertainment for every student in the world. Muneshige gasped when he heard what Motonobu said. Entertainment!? He had heard of the Apocalypse through various routes. It seemed it really was going to happen and that no countermeasure had been taken. However Fun? How undisciplined can you be!? Muneshige-kun, your teacher is being serious here. I am extremely serious. A voice arrived accompanied by the sounds of footsteps, a pulsation, and music. The massive closing time known as the Apocalypse cannot wait until after class. Or perhaps I should rephrase that as you are a current student: this graduation cannot wait until your future afterward. Do you understand? As you all face the Apocalypse, everything leading up to that has been class time. Now, tomorrow, the day after that, the time you spend awake, and the time you spend asleep are all valuable class time leading to the futureless graduation known as the Apocalypse. Once that time comes to an end and the Apocalypse arrives, you will be unable to return to your Academy and unable to even speak with your friends. Fun, isnt it? Fun, isnt it? After all, if the world is to head toward the graduation known as the Apocalypse, you need to desperately make the best use of your precious remaining time. And if you do not want to head toward the Apocalypse, you need to think so you can overturn the Apocalypse and continue past it. Muneshige opened his mouth in response to Motonobus continuing words. But He seemed defiant, but he still gave it some thought. When faced with the Apocalypse, I think a lot of people will feel powerless and fall into despair. And whats wrong with that? If instead of going to the Academy and complaining about how boring it is, you hole up in your house and tremble under your blanket as the Apocalypse approaches, it shows you understand that you are the type to grow afraid. At the very least, you will learn what kind of person you are before dying in the Apocalypse. And if you do nothing when faced with the graduation known as the Apocalypse, he said, then you are the type of person who can help make the world a boring place. To put it another way, those that wish to make the world more interesting will be desperate to defeat you, so while you fight, shout the world is boring and if you dont like that, lets work to make it more interesting. Someone will surely answer your call. If you do that, even boring people have plenty of value as spectators. So What type are you? Are you a critic who only enjoys mocking the world or are you the type who enjoys the world? Or Are you the type who will head off to construct the world? Motonobu stopped walking. He was still within New Nagoya Castle. He had reached the halfway point between the center and the entrance. With instrument-playing maids behind him and a line of maids with their right hands raised on either side of him, he spoke into the microphone he held in one hand. Anyone who did an excellent job and came up with the answer will receive a reward. And that reward may be able to overturn the Apocalypse. That reward was The Logismoi plo. Motonobu looked to Lyp Katathlips in Muneshiges right hand. He paid no heed to Muneshiges eyebrows bending in confusion. That is not all, but for now, they are the easiest to understand. So let me say one thing. Listen up, everyone. The person who obtains all of the Logismoi plo He took a breath. will gain the power to influence the Apocalypse. Such nonsense! shouted Muneshige. You are the one who distributed the Logismoi plo to each country! And now you are saying obtaining all of them will let you drive away the Apocalypse? Are you trying to start a war between the six countries you gave them to!? Six countries? No. You mean seven countries. Muneshige froze in place. He frowned. Seven!? He shook his head. Ridiculous. The Logismoi plo were based on the eight thoughts at the foundation of the seven deadly sins. You distributed all of those to six countries. For there to be a seventh country Oh? Listen up, Muneshige-kun. It is true the Logismoi plo were based on those eight thoughts, but is that really all there is? Whatdo you mean? asked Muneshige. Motonobu replied with a smile. Those eight thoughts were also based on something. And what if there were nine deadly sins? A man wearing white papal vestments stood in the center of the Regno Unitos bridge. His eyes were fixated on the lights in Mikawa visible through the window. Pope-Chancellor Innocentius gnashed his teeth. Motonobu! You couldnt have!! When the eight thoughts were gathered into the seven deadly sins, the thoughts were changed to six and Phthonos C aka envy C was added. For that reason, envy is often seen as a new deadly sin, explained Motonobu. Evagrius, the man who discussed the eight thoughts, actually wrote of nine evils in a letter to a friend. The ninth evil not included in his eight thoughts was envy. What do you think of that? Why did Evagrius not add the deadly sin of envy to his eight thoughts? Why did Gregory I later count envy as one of the deadly sins? Do you understand why? Do you know why? Each of the deadly sins is associated with a demon from the Age of the Gods, but At that point, Motonobu placed a hand to his ear. It was as if he were trying to hear what was being said on the bridge of that ship. And as if response, Innocentius shouted out. The demon associated with envy is the Leviathan!! Motonobu nodded within the sign frame, but Innocentius gnashed his teeth and continued speaking. The Leviathan is historys greatest dragon which possesses aspects of all other monsters! Are you trying to say the ninth deadly sin, envy, is the ultimate vice that gathers together all the other deadly sins!? Yes, yes. Gastrimargia, Porneia, Philargyria, Lyp, Org, Akdia, Kenodoxia, and Hyperphania all come from envying something or wanting to be something and either going too far or receiving backlash from that. I think Evagrius did not include that great evil in the deadly sins because he feared exposing its existence. And Gregory I added envy in an attempt to belittle it by giving it the image of a newcomer. But the people still saw the Leviathan there. Then Assuming I cannot make an additional order for my Logismoi plo, shouted Innocentius. Where is this envy!? The Leviathan already exists. That is Have you not heard the rumors? The rumors? Yes, said Motonobu with a nod. The rumors that the Logismoi plo are made from humans. The rumors say that is why they can use abilities based on the original sin of humanity. And Thats true, you know? Masazumi listened to Motonobu with P-01s next to her. What she heard was almost the same to what Sakai had told her during the day. But it went further here. She heard Motonobu speak and take a breath in the middle. Those rumors are true. The Logismoi plo use a humans emotions as a component. That is That humans name is Horizon Ariadust. Eh? She had heard that name. It was the name of the girl Toori was said to have killed. Horizon. That is the name of the child who I hit in an accident ten years ago and then become the Logismoi plo. Last year, her soul had the emotion of Phthonos placed within it to make her the ninth Logismoi plo. Afterward, she was given an automaton body and sent to Musashi. That automatons name was P-01s. That is the name she goes by as she lives aboard Musashi. Masazumi turned toward P-01s as she felt something cold crumble down within the bottom of her gut. And everyone on Musashi heard the following words: The automaton P-01s, that childs soul, is the Logismoi plo of envy, los Phthonos. Sakai ran down a dark mountain path as if the light behind him were chasing him. Motonobus voice reverberated throughout the mountain and into the depths of the valley. That is the identity of the Logismoi plo and the location of the ninth one. I was right Sakai gritted his teeth. He lowered his head slightly and spoke as if groaning deep in his throat. What exactly has changed over these past ten years? Masazumi looked to the side. On the road, below the two moons, and in the wind was an expressionless automaton. She had to have heard that broadcast, but P-01s said nothing and almost seemed not to understand the situation. She only responded to the fact that Masazumi was looking at her. Is something the matter, Masazumi-sama? And I believe I heard a broadcast that mentioned my name and my identity, but But she only tilted her head. Of course, thought Masazumi. She had no memories. Even if she knew that broadcast was about her, it would not feel real. But Masazumi spilled out her thoughts by forming words in her heart and uttering them from her mouth. Why? Why? Why would you turn an automaton with a soul into a Logismoi plo!? She received no response, but the broadcast continued. I saw Horizon today. She waved at me. I am glad that Horizon seems to be doing well. Someone on Musashi began running when he heard that voice. It was Foolish brother!? Toori ran at an average speed, but for him, it was every last bit of speed he could muster. Everyone was still gasping and exchanging glances at the truth they had heard. As if to cut off that atmosphere of pause and confusion, Toori ran. While he was halfway down the stairs in front of the school, Kimi called out from behind him. Foolish brother! Where are you going!? But Toori gave no response. He only ran, breathed, and arrived at Remorse Way. Everyone let out an ah and Toori hesitated for a moment, but then ! He gathered speed and charged down that dark road. He swung his body to gain as much speed as he could. !! Some of those in the crowd reacted to Tooris desperate dash. The three figures that took action were Neshinbara, Urquiaga, and Noriki. As those three ran and quickly caught up to Toori, Kimi took a few steps and shouted out. After him! Please! Impossible!! roared Muneshige. Tadakatsu stood directly in front of him. In the distance beyond that man was Motonobu. Tadakatsu was the man who had tested the Lyp Katathlips that Muneshige held. In that case, he must have known everything. Of the senior officials of Mikawa, the only ones not to be replaced with automatons or demoted were three members of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Matsudaira. For ten years, they and Motonobu had remained silent, done nothing when slandered by other countries, and walked a tightrope between P.A. Oda and the Testament Union. And amid that, they added this secret to the Logismoi plo! Muneshige wondered why they would do something like that and he spoke a single answer. Do you think this is valuable enough to sacrifice everything from the past ten years!? Did you think it was that valuable to create the Logismoi plo which can influence the Apocalypse and give them to each country as sparks that could start a war!? That is not all there is to this. You must not make a judgment based only on what you see directly before you. I managed to provide the world with plenty of teaching materials in these ten years. It is now up to all of you. He took a breath. Depending on your actions, there might be a world war. Maybe the Far East will be blamed and finally put under absolute rule. And if that happens, I am sure people will blame my guidance. With that great light behind him, Motonobu spoke into the microphone. But I do want to see the first ever world war not in the Testament descriptions. I will stop you! roared Muneshige. Excellent! Thats right, Muneshige-kun! An excellent answer! Muneshige deepened his stance while Motonobu bent backwards and raised his voice. Muneshige-kun! This is the answer you arrived at when you actually thought about it! Yes. Thats right, thats right. Acting based on the answer you arrived at is the most wonderful way to use your time! And the answer you arrived at was to cause a disruption in the middle of class! Even as I am distributing the teaching materials I have made, you have chosen to deny this lesson which can stop the- Lord Motonobu! Your lesson is wrong! cried Muneshige. I will destroy the ley line reactor, stop the ley line from running out of control, and drag you out in front of everyone! Are you sure? After all What if destroying Mikawa with the ley line is necessary to influence the Apocalypse? I will simply create teaching materials different from yours. Yours are simply too inappropriate. I see, said Motonobu. Normally, a student who refuses to listen to his teacher would receive corporal punishment, but lately people seem to think a teacher is at fault when he hits a student. So vice chancellor, you do something about it. Immediately afterward, Muneshige felt a wind. It was an intimidating wind that seemed to push him. It was coming from Honda Tadakatsu!! Sure thing. That warrior with an automaton hanging from his neck charged straight toward Muneshige. With the light to his back, Tadakatsus smiling mouth opened. Ill stop this classroom disturbance! Volume 1, 19: He who Dashes through the Air Volume 1, Chapter 19: He who Dashes through the Air Do ideas come from courage or recklessness? Point Allocation (Victory) Sounds were heard. Swords clashed, feet treaded on the ground, and breaths were taken. Those sounds were sent via divine transmission and heard all over the world. There were two warriors. One of the west and one of the east. One who was young and one who was old. One with a new weapon and one with an old weapon. There were several differences between them. However ! The music of battle they played together created equally loud cries which were broadcast in all places. The sounds moved, flowed, passed by, and conveyed it all without stopping. Someone standing before that broadcast spoke. What is going on? As a result of this, what would happen to Mikawa and what would happen to the world as it approached the Apocalypse? And Which one will win? But there was one phrase none of them said: Please do something about this. The one thing none of them could do was ask for help. After all, this battle would not save anything. Motonobus voice could be heard giving one reason why. Yes. Even if this battle ends, that alone will no longer be enough to do anything. After this battle ends, everyone will have to do something about the world. So This battle is the beginning. Go, Honda Tadakatsu. Ensure that the people can do something about the homework that is the Apocalypse! His words rang out. Show them where your loyalty ranks on a national level!! Sure thing! roared Tadakatsu in reply. Immediately afterward, Muneshige circled around behind Tadakatsu. This was his high-speed movement using the Clsica Firma. But Tadakatsu had already begun moving. He let loose a strike to cut Muneshige off. I suppose this will not be easy! Muneshige took action. He raised his speed further. ! He struck with Lyp Katathlipss blade, moved back, and fired repeatedly. However, Tadakatsu deflected all of it. Youre pretty fast! Can you go even faster!? I can! The Testamento Firma has no limit!! And so he raised his speed. Muneshiges speed achieved acceleration with the Testamento Firma and was controlled with his body. A Testamento Firma was normally carried out by using a spell contract obtained at a church. A spell contract was obtained in exchange for Catholic-style devotions or an offering of Bless. By stamping the written seal of approval it would activate and disappear. Catholic contracts were disposable, but they were highly effective and did not consume any of the users Bless when used. Muneshiges spell contracts were compressed to the size of a postage stamp and tens of thousands of them were stored in a cartridge below the radiator on his back. This spell had two effects. The first was to raise the speed of his physical body. The other It creates multiple simultaneous footholds below my feet. When he stepped on the ground in order to run, he would be stepping on those many footholds simultaneously. Creating five simultaneously multiplied his speed by five. Ten at once multiplied it by ten. Both of these were powerful spells, so they were not something that could be used in units of tens of thousands. However, Muneshige had used the fortune earned through the occupation he had inherited to alter the spell such that it was possible. He had set the spell up so that it gave no thought to recoil. Lessening the recoil would have made the spell more expensive, less effective, and more complex. He had lowered the unit cost by eliminating that portion. Also, he had shortened the active time so that the acceleration only lasted an instant. This had lowered the unit cost even further and allowed him to gather even greater numbers. Those alterations allowed him to cheaply achieve high speeds with a great number of instantaneous accelerations, but his body took the full burden. It hurt his organs, affected his vision, and numbed his arms and legs. However That is necessary for an opponent such as this! He moved. The spell contract cartridge on his back vibrated and the scraps of the used compressed contracts scattered from the ejection port of the device. The pieces looked like ash or scattered scraps of light. A shimmering of heat shot from the cross-shaped radiator on his back that was a part of his body cooling system. That shimmering rose like smoke made of light. Each time the light scattered, his speed increased. On the other hand, Tadakatsu had no speed. He was also injured. However, Tadakatsu more than kept up with Muneshige. This is Muneshige watched Tadakatsus movements. His footwork looked relaxed as he swung his body and drove Tonbokiri into Muneshiges path. Tadakatsu was constantly moving slowly backwards. However, he would lure Muneshige in to circle behind him and then turn in the opposite direction. He was moving in a repeated S pattern. The repeated circular motion of this S movement pattern allowed Tadakatsu to circle behind Muneshige by using Muneshiges own attempts to circle behind him. And He keeps getting closer! It was a bit too late to activate Lyp Katathlipss overdrive. Pulling the trigger and waiting for the virtual cannon to appear would take three seconds. Once he fired it, it would be unavoidable even if the results would only arrive after about a dozen seconds. That was why the first three seconds were what mattered. At the moment, he would never be given those three seconds. He wanted to do something about it, but Lyp Katathlips! Normal drive! The normal drive was a small activation that scraped off anyone whose name was on the blade. The system was the same as Tonbokiris, so it was unavoidable for anyone reflected in the blade. Muneshige was able to avoid Tonbokiris slicing because he could use his speed to escape the reflection range of the blade. However, Tadakatsu had no way of moving at high speed, so he could not avoid it. Or at least, he should not have been able to. Bind! Lyp Katathlips!! As soon Muneshige gave that cry, Tonbokiri moved. This is? Tadakatsu calmly pointed Tonbokiri toward Lyp Katathlipss blade. That was all. !! With a sound like someone scratching at glass, light burst from Lyp Katathlipss blade. Lyp Katathlipss normal drive had been neutralized. And why? Lyp Katathlipss blade was reflected in Tonbokiris blade! It was a mirror. He had used Tonbokiris blade as a mirror to reflect the image of Lyp Katathlips as it activated its normal drive. That caused Lyp Katathlips to lose sight of its target and to cancel the effects of its normal drive when it almost sent that power into itself. It sounds simple enough. But he could not do the same himself. After all, it required reflecting the tip of the spear being swung at him. Tadakatsu had to have perfectly read Muneshiges every action. If the angle had been off even slightly, he would have been struck by the technique. But Tadakatsu had pulled it off. Kh! The word skill appeared in Muneshiges mind. That is not something one can do with speed alone! Muneshige had the greatest combat speed in Tres Espa?a. According to the Testament descriptions, Garcia de Ceballos whose name he had inherited had been a man of the postal system. Muneshige viewed that power as being one of high-speed movement and actions. While studying the military arts, he had also earned a fortune supported by the Testament descriptions by working as a mensajero. However, after many twists and turns, he had trained as a warrior and gained Tachibana Muneshige as a double inherited name. For that reason, Muneshige had possessed the power of speed before he began fighting. With his speed, he could move to a more advantageous position. With his speed, he could increase the force of his attacks. With his speed, he could instantly evade any attack. After training both his speed and combat skills, he had appeared on countless battlefields and learned to control that instantaneous speed so that it did not destroy his body. His results in battle were appropriate for the man the Testament descriptions called the Peerless of the West. However The man before his eyes was handling him without that speed. That man had no spells or anything. In that case What is this!? Muneshige had obtained a single thing to live up to being the Peerless of the West. Kh! He raised his speed. The shimmering of heat rising from the radiator grew thicker and the amount of scraps from the compressed contracts grew. He felt as if his feet were stepping on thick books. It felt as if those books were sticking to, sinking into, and staining the bottom of his feet. The multiple footholds interfered with each other and vibrated but still produced their effects. Repeated metallic-sounding noises came from the bottom of his feet and produced speed. ! As he accelerated as if struck, his bones creaked. The flesh on his cheeks, upper arms, thighs, and calves was all pinched and tugged backwards. But that was the evidence of his speed. He circled around Tadakatsu to the left and drove his sword toward the man, but ! Tadakatsu rotated around on his S path and swung Tonbokiri backhanded from his right shoulder. That strike moved right toward Muneshiges back as he circled around. It was the same pattern as before. The swing of the spear was gentle and looked like it could be easily knocked out of the way, but it had definite power contained within. By the time Muneshige had avoided the attack, Tadakatsu had already rotated his body around in his S path such that he was standing behind Muneshige. And then the S path began anew. Muneshige could not allow it to repeat again. The more it repeated, the more time would be taken. Tadakatsu has only one goal, thought Muneshige. That was to stall for time. He wants to let the ley line reactor run fully out of control. And so Muneshige had to stop this pattern. But how could he stop this repeating S shape? Muneshige thought back to his ability: speed. That speed would not work on Tadakatsu as things were. In that case Muneshige took action as Tonbokiri was swung backhanded toward him. He took the action he had thought up. In the next instant Tadakatsu saw it. This is He saw Muneshiges idea. He saw Muneshiges new action meant to cut off Tadakatsus footwork which was sealing off his speed. Muneshige took action to create a foothold. This was the foothold he used for his acceleration. This foothold would allow him to reach high speeds in an instant. What he used was Tonbokiri!? Muneshige stepped on Tonbokiris blade as it was swung backhandedly. It was a light step. Tadakatsu felt no more movement than if a single feather had been laid on top of it. But that foothold gave Muneshige one hundred times the counterforce. And a noise rang out from below Muneshiges foot. It resembled a metallic noise. It was the sound of a Testamento Firma. As the noise came to an end, the acceleration spell activated. A sound rang out for an instant. And as that sound rang out, Tadakatsu thought. An excellent decision. Tadakatsu assumed Muneshige intended to circle behind him like this. Yes, truly an excellent decision. But! shouted Tadakatsu. He gripped the socket portion of Tonbokiris extension mechanism. Dont think a common method like that will work in this day and age!! As his body swung to the right, Tadakatsu dropped down with all his strength. The spell Muneshige had chosen multiplied the counterforce of the foothold he placed his foot on. In that case, the foothold would disappear if it was lowered down before he could step on it. And that was exactly what Tadakatsu did. Immediately afterward, a space was created between Muneshiges foot and Tonbokiri. ! Light ran across the bottom of Muneshiges foot and that light scattered through the air. A sound similar to shattering glass could be heard. That proved Muneshiges spell had been neutralized. And Tadakatsu opened his mouth. Bind! Tonbokiri! Long, narrow sign frames opened around Tonbokiris blade one after another. Those sign frames were filled with writing in an instant. And this produced the power of cutting. He was targeting Muneshige as he floated in midair. He took action. But in that instant, Tadakatsu heard a new sound. It resembled a metallic noise. It was the sound of a Clsica Firma. It was the sound of the acceleration spell. !? A roar came from the bottom of Muneshiges airborne foot. What had happened? What was about to happen? The answer to both questions came to Tadakatsu. He realized what Muneshige had done. You used the air as a foothold!? Muneshige stepped on the air. Stepping on the blade had not been a feint. If his acceleration had succeeded at that stage, he would have used it. However, Tadakatsu had not allowed the fight to remain at that level. And so he had gone further. He carried out an acceleration method he had never used before and had never even thought of before. He stepped on the air to accelerate in midair. The method was simple. The air was not completely empty. It had the moisture of humidity and it had the minute pieces of dust. The ley line expression and Lyp Katathlipss earlier overdrive had left an abundance of dust in the air. But that was far from being enough to use as a normal foothold. To step on that dust and accelerate would require thousands or even tens of thousands of accelerations in an instant. Muneshiges acceleration spell used charms. They produced massive and instantaneous effects, but put a great burden on his body. If he went too far, it would damage his body. But I must do it! Muneshige estimated the necessary level of acceleration on instinct alone. Seventeen thousand times acceleration! Seventeen thousand steps worth of burden was placed on his right leg all at once. A cross-shaped Cadena Firma appeared to the right of his face. It displayed a warning about the excessive burden. It said the administrative church held no liability if the spell was used like this. He ignored it. !! He heard a snapping sound come from his right leg. It was the sound of his muscles splitting and bursting. It was possible the bones and tendons had been taken out as well. But the limb had not been severed. And as proof Ohhh!! Muneshige kicked off the air and accelerated. He leaped while wrapped in the shimmering of heat and a band of light. It all occurred in a succession of instants. Muneshige traveled diagonally down and forward. He struck the ground and slid across it with his momentum. He landed on his left leg. His heel struck and dug into the ground and he bent backwards to turn toward Tadakatsu. He was there. Tadakatsu had his back partially turned to Muneshige. The tip of Tonbokiri was pointed the other way. That blade could not reflect Muneshige. Muneshige was convinced he had won. !? The bottom of Tonbokiri jabbed back toward him with the force of a rapid-firing gun. Attached to the butt end of the spear was a weapon developed by the Houzouin brand to attack behind oneself while using a spear that could not be turned around quickly. It was nothing more than a piece of metal for jabbing with the bottom of the grip, but it eliminated the opening behind the wielder. Hitting someone with it would drive the entire weight of the spear into them, so it could easily break bones. And that was now flying toward Muneshiges face. It flew straight toward his position diagonally down. Tadakatsu had not turned toward him, so this attack had to be based on nothing but experience and prediction. However Such accuracy! He could never have seen that midair acceleration before and yet he had been able to see through how Muneshige would handle the landing. How much experience did one need to build up to pull off something like that? Kh. Muneshige twisted his body and sank down. He lowered his hips and his upper body to bring himself down against the ground. However, not all of his body lowered. The reason for this was readily apparent. My right leg!? His right leg would not move. He could not even tell if the knee and toes were touching the ground. He simply felt the weight of a hot mass attached below his right hip. His right leg failed to move and its position prevented him from lowering his hips properly. His body pitched forward. The bottom of the spear was on a direct course for his forehead. And so Muneshige made up his mind. Left foot acceleration!! Because of his attempt to lower himself, his left knee was bent. Because his right leg would not lower, his hips were raised. He was in a crouching start position. And so he shot himself forward with his left leg. Before the back of the spear could strike him from diagonally upwards, he slipped below it. !! The back of the spear suddenly jabbed into the left side of his angled head just above the ear. He heard a sound similar to someone scratching at his head with their fingernails. The sound traveled in a straight line to the back of his head and his flesh felt the chill of the air. However, he made it through. As Tadakatsu stood diagonally to him, Muneshige moved right up to the man. He held Lyp Katathlipss blade in preparation to stab Tadakatsu through the gut. But Muneshige heard a voice. Bind and cut. Tonbokiri. What? Tonbokiris blade was not turned toward Muneshige. So what was he going to cut? The answer showed itself before him. Tadakatsu disappeared from before his eyes. !? How? wondered Muneshige as his eyes opened wide before sensing a presence to his left. Charging at him from that direction, the north, was Tadakatsu with the automaton in his left arm and Tonbokiri held under his right arm. Muneshige wondered when he had moved there, but then the answer came to him. It cant be All I did was cut the north! Lyp Katathlipss tearing cant do that! Only I can do it with the superior drive of Tonbokiri, the divine weapon of cutting! Tonbokiris effective range was thirty meters. By cutting the direction of north from his perspective, he could travel the distance he had cut away, 15 meters. Cutting a phenomenon uses a lot of output. But it was necessary, so thats fine. Thats ridiculous! But it was the truth. The dragonfly-pattern fuel system on the side of Tonbokiri at the base of the blade was almost empty and had lost its color. Even with the normal drive, he only had a few uses left. But it was enough. This was the same. That technique had used the special characteristics of the divine weapon Tonbokiri as a Logismoi plo prototype and as the possessor of a superior drive. And now Tadakatsu charged directly toward Muneshige. Tonbokiri! Sign frames were already surrounding Tonbokiris blade. It was targeting Muneshige. However, he could avoid it even with just one leg. If he took a step with all his strength, he could escape Tonbokiris cut. And so Muneshige took that step of acceleration. A metallic noise rang out. Go! His body blasted forward. In the next instant, an impact struck Muneshiges entire body. It was too soft to call a strike. It was more like the vibration of running directly into a wall. !? What happened? he wondered in his shaken head. He turned toward the impact that had struck his entire body. And he found This is? It was a wall. A wall had appeared where there had not been one before. The wall was made of the road he stood on. Tadakatsu-sama! It was the automaton. With Tadakatsu embracing her, the automaton had its arms free. Her right hand was pointed toward Muneshige. Her power was gravitational control. What she had created was I will surround you! she shouted just as a dome-shaped wall surrounded Muneshige. A sealed oblong space with no path of escape had been created. And piercing through that wall that blocked off even the sky was Tonbokiris blade!? Just as Muneshige realized what it was, he heard a voice. It was Tadakatsus voice coming from the other side of the wall. Bind!! Tadakatsu held Tonbokiri as it stabbed through that oblong dome-shaped wall. He silently pushed it in with great strength. This was necessary to pull the blade out of an object. By pushing it in, he would widen the hole in the object enough to easily pull the blade out. By doing this, he ensured that he did not bend the blade or bring the stabbed object with the blade. When stabbing into flesh or bone, the tension could cause the flesh or bone to constrict, so it was especially necessary in those cases. But Tadakatsu tilted his head before pulling Tonbokiri out. Kazuno nodded slightly in his arm. I apologize for being so presumptuous as to interfere. Thats a special function of my armor, so dont worry about it. Hes swinging around the finished product, after all. Judge. It must be difficult being so inferior. Damn you, muttered Tadakatsu. And then light appeared before their eyes. !? It came from within the wall as if to act as the opposite of Tonbokiri. Kazuno frowned and spoke up. The virtual cannon of Lyp Katathlipss overdrive!? An automaton like her was describing the truth before her eyes as a question because there was something she found baffling. Kazuno spoke the question even an automaton like her could not determine the answer to. How did he survive Tonbokiris cut!? Was I right and you really did screw it up!? What do you mean, were you right!? As if in response, the wall collapsed. The wall made from the road peeled apart from top to bottom and fell down as if it had lost its strength. And Muneshige stood within. However, his body had not been cut anywhere. Instead Tonbokiris blade is Muneshige had stabbed Tonbokiris blade into the right side of his chest up to the base. Tonbokiris cutting power activated when the target was reflected in the blade. Muneshige had used a method to seal that power. By stabbing the blade into his body, it could no longer reflect anything. To drive the entire length of the blade into his body, he had stabbed it in diagonally from his right armpit and toward his back. His ribs and lung had to have been pierced, but his digestive organs and heart would be fine. I see. So thats why it felt a bit odd. As Tadakatsu watched, Lyp Katathlips continued its overdrive in Muneshiges raised right hand. Muneshiges pale face was turned toward Tadakatsu. However Hes unconscious Blood spilled from the corner of Muneshiges mouth and his right chest by the armpit. Not long before, Tadakatsu had loosened the wound in his chest to pull Tonbokiri out. In sync with Muneshiges pulse, blood spilled from his right chest and would not stop. However Tadakatsu-sama. Yeah, said Tadakatsu with a nod. Kazuno nodded as well. Lyp Katathlips was fired. It merely has not converged yet. Yeah, said Tadakatsu again. And then, Judge. I suppose so. Hes already aimed it, so Lyp Katathlips will probably let loose its greatest output. That will destroy the ley line reactor behind us and bring the ley line back under control. Could you cut a direction as you did before? Unfortunately, I cant fire the superior drive again. Judge. You really are a useless person. Kazuno looked up at Tadakatsu. In that case, we must hurry. However, my gravitational control in this state is not perfect, so I cannot use the same method as before. At the very least, I cannot alter its direction in the time it passes through my arm to my chest. So Kazuno narrowed her eyes. You know more or less what must be done, do you not? Kazuno closed her eyes without waiting for Tadakatsu to answer. And she opened her mouth. Nn. She stuck her tongue out over her lower teeth and toward Tadakatsus face. And that exposed a wet artificial tongue with a single blue jewel embedded in it. Tadakatsu glanced at the blue jewel. I made my wifes ring into the soul andwell, her sharp tongue sure stuck around. Having said that, he pulled Kazuno toward him. He embraced the automaton and their lips met. He ran his upper and lower teeth over her tongue, pulled back, scraped its moisture off with the back of his teeth, and filled the area below his own tongue with it. As if plucking it off like a fruit, he bit off Kazunos jewel. With the sound of fibers breaking, Kazunos eyebrows moved slightly and her throat moved once. Nn. Their lips parted and their faces moved back. Kazuno narrowed her eyes. Artificial blood flowed from her lips, so she licked it off with her tongue that was also wet with blood. Her gaze met Tadakatsus. This automaton is running in economy mode off of reserve power. If you require anything, please ask quickly. Just something simple. Take care of the last order I left with Kazuno. Judge. The automaton looked over her shoulder. Muneshige stood there unconscious and motionless, but the light of the virtual cannon continued to grow stronger. Here it comes! Having experienced it once, the automaton was able to sense when it would fire. In the very next instant, the automaton released her arms from around Tadakatsus neck. At the same time, Tadakatsu took action. He threw the automaton into the air. Tonbokiri! As he spoke that word, it came. It being soundlessness. All that existed was a faint darkness produced from Lyp Katathlipss muzzle. This was the suffering silence before the crying and tearing. But the automaton moved. She held her right hand up toward the muzzle of the virtual cannon. ! It was in the very next moment that a hole was opened in the palm of that outstretched hand. The automaton frowned while twisting her body in midair. A great creaking rose from her body. Tadakatsu-sama! In response to the automatons cry, Tadakatsu nodded, shortened Tonbokiri, and swung it. Bind! Hearing that word, the automatons eyes narrowed in a small smile. And Tonbokiri began to perform its cut. It had a single target. Once the bullet is contained within the automaton, I cut the automaton with the bullet as a part of her body! Immediately afterward, the cutting power split the automaton in two. ! Lyp Katathlipss overdrive, that power of tearing, activated over a large area. Volume 1, 20: Graduates Under the Moon Volume 1, Chapter 20: Graduates Under the Moon answer only answer answer me only answer me Point Allocation (Heroine) Under the night sky, people were gathered on the ships moored at the bottom of a mountain. Aboard those eight ships that made up a giant city, people stood on the bows of the various ships or on the long, thick ropes holding the ships in place. Everyone was looking south, toward Mikawa. They were all watching the great change occurring in Mikawa. And they muttered to each other. The lightdisappeared. Just as someone had said, the light which had been released into the air from the earth beyond the mountains was now gone. The distant pulsating sound which they had heard through the air was gone as well. What happened? Someone asked that question, and it spread from person to person; but no one had an answer. As they all asked questions and expressed their doubts, Masazumi walked with an automaton. While Masazumi pulled on her hand, P-01s had Masazumis coat over her head. The bottom of the coat fluttered at her back. Masazumi-sama, arent you cold? Im fine, said Masazumi as she walked on the path to the surface shopping district. Everyone they passed was walking toward the front of the ship where the Mikawa area was visible. However, Masazumi was hurrying away from there. This is awful, thought Masazumi. I havent the slightest clue what I should do. She had learned a lot that day. She had learned about Remorse Way, the Logismoi plo, and the identity of P-01s. The automaton whose hand she was currently holding was not technically an automaton. She was a human with an automaton body and based on the soul of Matsudaira Motonobus daughter, Horizon. But, thought Masazumi. The Logismoi plo distributed to the world were created from her emotions. Her emotions had been used as a component to create those weapons of mass destruction which were based on humanitys original sin. Masazumi did not know why that had been done, but she did know one thing. The world is on the move. The ruler of Mikawa, Lord Motonobu, was now silent; but he had said one thing during the previous divine transmission: if someone obtained all of the Logismoi plo, they would gain the power to influence the Apocalypse. In that case, the person being pulled along by her hand could influence the fate of the world. And Masazumi had no idea what to do with her. After hearing Motonobus divine transmission, she had reflexively covered P-01s with her coat and taken her here. Horizon. She was Lord Motonobus daughter as well as The girl that father and the others said Aoi killed. She did not know what that meant and asking P-01s would not help as she had no memories. Not knowing what to do, Masazumi had decided to ask for advice from the woman owner of the snack shop. However Masazumi-sama. Eh? Masazumi stopped when P-01s spoke to her. They were just about to enter the shopping district. They were currently in a business district, so there were not many people around. She turned around to find P-01s with her face hidden by the coat and her bangs. I am not actually P-01s, am I? She was looking directly at Masazumi. As P-01s stared with a blank lack of expression, Masazumi could see her own eyes reflected in hers. I do not know. And so I was referred to as Horizon, said P-01s. But then what should I do as Horizon? P-01ss question left Masazumi at a loss for words. How was she supposed to answer that? She would likely be controlled by the Testament Union and the Far East for the rest of her life. Masazumi did not know exactly how that would play out, but being the heir to Mikawa and a Logismoi plo was more than enough reason to rob her of any freedom. But, thought Masazumi. Does she want a future like that? The P-01s Masazumi knew was an automaton that was always standing behind the counter or cleaning the front of the store or the graveyard. She and the shop owner had searched for where she had come from, but P-01s had ultimately chosen a peaceful life and that was what the others wanted as well. But all of that would be taken away. You Masazumi started to say something and then had a sudden thought. What do I think? She had acted based on her hopes to inherit the position given by the name Honda Masazumi, but it had been impossible in the end. However, the girl before her eyes had been given a large role in the world even though she did not want it. As someone who had desired a role like that, shouldnt she be jealous of her? And yet You She was Horizon Ariadust. She was Matsudaira Motonobus heir, the base for the Logismoi plo, and a girl who had been made into an automaton. But how could she be accurately described using those terms? Masazumi knew her as nothing more than a snack shops automaton. And so Masazumi opened her mouth, hesitated, and tried to say something. You And just as she did, she heard distant voices. This was a business district, so there was no one around at night. What she heard was !? In every direction of that cityscape, she heard countless voices rising into the sky from the distant residential districts. As if drawn by those voices, Masazumi looked up into the sky. And she saw a giant shadow directly above in the night sky. Is that? It was the shadow of a flying ship. It was the lead ship of the guard unit sent from Mikawa. As Masazumi saw the shadow of that ship floating in the night sky, she heard a new sound. It came from Musashis external speakers. The amplified voice of an automaton spoke into the air. Musashi bridge to lead guard ship. You have left your scheduled course. Also, ships are obligated to remain more than six hundred yards from each other. That is all. However, the automatons warning did not stop the approach of the guard units lead ship. Instead, the ship replied with a slightly staticky voice. Mikawa-owned Musashi lead guard ship to Musashi. We are here on emergency duty given by the Testament Union representative for this land. If you have any complaints, send them to the K.P.A. Italia contingent as they are the aforementioned representative. The guard ship reduced its speed and lowered down from above. A number of ropes dropped down from its deck and over its side. Figures stood on the edge of the deck above the ropes. They were armed and wore Far East uniforms. It cant be! On the request of this lands Testament Union representative, we will secure the Logismoi plo. We request Musashis assistance. As the guard ship made that announcement, countless figures dropped down from its deck. The first wave lowered themselves down on the ropes but let go partway down and dropped. The second wave agilely jumped down from the main deck and the side decks. The third wave was directly dropped from landing craft. In total, at least one hundred troops dropped down. Masazumi could not see across the cityscape, but ! They were coming. The ether vibration pattern common to the Logismoi plo has been detected! This is a 90% match with the data from K.P.A. Italia headquarters We have a visual! shouted a voice overhead. As Masazumi and P-01s stood in the middle of the road, a landing craft passed by overhead and armed students jumped down. There were 16 of them. As they dropped, a torii-shaped crest appeared behind each of their backs for an instant to slow their fall. They were positioned to surround Masazumi at a distance of about ten meters. She took a breath and pulled strongly on the hand she held. And then she tried to run. Not even she knew what purpose there was in trying to flee. However This is wrong. She did not know what exactly was wrong. She did not even know if anything really was wrong. Masazumi-sama. The hand she pulled on did not move. As the unit fell from the sky, that girl with her face hidden by the coat and her own bangs asked a question. Masazumi-sama, can you not tell me who I am or what I should do? P-01s thought. Horizon thought. Ah. She thought. That previous broadcast meant she did not have most of her emotions. And I do not know what I should do now. She had no memories and little knowledge. So If possible, she wanted her identity to be something she could understand. For example, being an automaton that worked at a snack shop. It may not have been a perfect understanding, but she mostly understood that. But this was different. She was the daughter of the ruler of a place called Mikawa and she was a weapon of mass destruction called a Logismoi plo. What should she do if that was who she was? I do not know. If she had emotions, she thought she would have reacted either positively or negatively toward it. However, she did not even have that. And so she thought and gave voice to those thoughts. I am P-01sno, Horizon, she said. And there may not be anything you can do for me. Masazumi opened her mouth reflexively when she heard those words. She wanted to say this was no time to be saying that. But a male voice spoke up just as the unit landed around them. If you wish to speak as a politician, do not make a mistake here, Masazumi. The voice came from directly in front. A man wearing long clothes was walking down the road toward her. Father. As she spoke that word, the unit took action. She heard the sounds of weaponry and the sounds of solid shoes. As they looked cautiously around the area, that heavily moving group cut between the man and her. However, her father continued walking and spoke. Masazumi, excellent work. A few members of the unit standing between them frantically turned around. One pulled the IZUMO-made bowl-shaped head protector deep over his eyes. Thank you for your cooperation, he said as he touched her hand. He touched the fingers that were holding P-01ss hand. And he removed her hand. Ah. The automatons freed hand moved aimlessly through the air. However It pulled back. All that remained was Masazumis outstretched hand. Kh As she slowly pulled her hand back, she saw the automaton standing stock still. After greeting the recovery unit, Masazumis father circled around behind her. This is goodbye. When you see her again, she will hold a different position in society. How about you say something to her now for the sake of the future? Masazumi strongly clenched her back teeth. The future!? Her inherited name had no future. But that automaton Are you saying she has a future!? Just when she was about to ask that, something else happened. In other words, this is what I am meant to do, said the automaton. I do not know what I should do. Knowing who I am does not tell me what to do and I cannot even leave that decision to my emotions. In that case, I should accept the identity I have been told is mine and act as history wishes me to. That is the best decision if I am to make no mistakes and not cause any problems. She took a breath. The best decision is to accept the name Horizon Ariadust and act as that identity would have me act. The retrieval unit and everyone else there turned toward her, but more because she spoke her name than because of what she was saying. She stood still and opened the lips visible below her bangs and the coat over her head. I do not know who I am as Horizon, but I understand that the current situation is telling me what I should do. If I am indeed Horizon, the daughter of the ruler of Mikawa She raised her head before Masazumi. The coat fell from her head and to her shoulders, revealing her face. Her expressionless face had white skin and eyes that appeared fixed in place. That was the same face as always. Automatons had no emotions. Even if they had a soul, emotions were a different matter. They could gain emulated emotions from their knowledge and experiences, but she did not have the experience required for that. However, her expressionless lips parted and produced words. then I intellectually know who I am. In a time of emergency, one who rules a country will give up his or her life to take responsibility and let his or her people live on. Masazumi opened her mouth in response. She hung her head down in front of Horizon. That is She could not bring herself to say not true. This was the world of the warring states. It was often done in the form of retirement or expulsion, but it was not unusual for responsible parties to commit suicide. Some truly did commit suicide and some, like Motonobus son Lord Nobuyasu, were forced into it. What can I say to comfort her? Masazumi could not come up with an answer, so she remained silent. And amid that silence, a female member of the unit dropped down from the empty landing ship while attached to a suspension device. After checking on the work and procedure, she bowed and took Horizons hand. And she began to take Horizon away. At that exact moment, a sudden voice reached them. It came from the shopping district at the stern of the ship. Horizon! It was a boys voice. Masazumi turned toward the owner of the voice and broke her silence. Aoi!? Masazumi saw a few people run in from the shopping district. The person at the front of the group shouted out. Horizon! It was the boy named Aoi Toori who was nearly tripping as he ran. He was not running particularly quickly, but he reached out with his arms in his desire to move forward and his body was tilting forward. His disheveled hair and lowered head hid his expression. But his voice was clear. Please wait! He arrived. After crossing the long block between the shopping district and the business district, he was more or less there. When the lights of the long block lit them up from the front, Masazumi realized they were all her classmates. She saw Aoi, Urquiaga, Neshinbara, and Noriki. Seeing them, Masazumi opened her eyes in self-realization. She had learned a lot on this day. And Had you realized it!? Everyone aboard Musashi had been told that P-01s was Horizon during the earlier broadcast. But why can you use that name so soon? Using that name made it sound like he had always known she was Horizon. Why? As if to reject any possible answer, nearby guards frantically began to run over to Aoi and the others. Their initial reaction was to run over and the commander of the unit spread out his arms to block the students path. Wait! Stay back!! shouted Neshinbara from behind Aoi. The president of Musashi and of the student council has merely come to greet the household of Mikawa!! He was the president of both Musashis Academy and its student council. He may have been called useless and incompetent, but he still had authority. And so the men running over hesitated and lowered their speed. As if in response, Urquiaga and Noriki took a step forward and cut in. Open a path! The two of them created a path by using their running momentum to push aside the guards on the left and right. There were now fewer than ten meters between Aoi and Horizon. And when he stretched out his arm, Aoi and the other three were quickly defeated by some figures who fell down from the sky. They were a unit from K.P.A. Italia. They had arrived by way of an overhead landing ship from the Musashi guard ship. They wore light armor and their faces were visible beneath protective headgear. All of them were in their twenties or thirties. Their builds were different from those of the Musashi students, as was the way they held their arms and legs. Urquiaga was gigantic and had muscular strength on the level of the demon race, but he was unable to move when four of them held down the joints of his limbs. The only one who managed to act was Noriki. He immediately escaped the men restraining him and ! Torii-shaped crests appeared on both his arms and he sent high-speed blows into the K.P.A. Italia commander. Two clear sounds rang out. However, the commander showed no concern. Finally, he tilted his head. Now thats a light blow! he said while sending a fist back at Noriki. The mans fist jabbed upwards directly into Norikis gut. Air burst from Norikis mouth and he doubled over. The commander then slammed his fist into the top of Norikis head to send his slender body to the ground. He instructed his nearby men to restrain Noriki. I am glad you came. On the Testament Unions instructions, I would like to transfer your authority here. And Are you taking Horizon away!? cried Toori. One of the men holding him down moved. The man holding Tooris right arm bent that arm behind Tooris back until it creaked. He then pushed. He intended to dislocate the shoulder and he showed no sign of hesitation. He took action all at once. To endure it, Toori changed his position and tried to lift his hips up. However ! The other two holding him slammed him into the ground. His arm stretched out all at once, the joint twisted, and Tooris mouth opened. Kah! A noise halfway between a breath and a voice came out. And I have determined that is meaningless. Horizons voice brought it all to a stop. Masazumi wordlessly looked toward Horizon who stood in front of her. She looked at her expressionless face and eyes. She looked the same as always, but she was holding a book out toward Masazumi. The book contained the words and actions of leaders and politicians. Masazumi took the book and Horizon spoke. I merely have to do what that book described, correct? I can learn from the patterns of the past. To be blunt, I can guess that this commotion would not have occurred if I had been quickly secured as a leader. I do not think dragging this out with this sort of commotion is the best plan. Then why did this happen? Are you saying you dont know this guy? asked the commander. Horizon looked straight back at him. Once I am secured, I will have no connection to him. Does anything else matter? She took a breath. I have determined that this sort of commotion will not occur again once I have been secured. Please hurry. This should be enough. Or do you hope to injure those aboard Musashi by delaying my capture? To be honest, that is not the best decision. Masazumi could tell a few of her lines were identical to ones written in the book she held. She is carrying out the best decision based on what is written in this book. She had wanted to know what to do as a ruler. Masazumi could tell that she was desperately making use of the knowledge she had of the past. As Horizon mixed together lines from the past, the K.P.A. Italia commander finally spoke. Testament, he answered. As he did, Masazumi heard another low, trembling, and muffled voice. It was a groan coming from Aoi as he was pressed against the ground. Horizon! He struggled and raised his head, but the men hurriedly pushed it back down. But Listen, Horizon. I And just as Aoi said that, Masazumi saw something out of the corner of her eye: The K.P.A. Italia commander clicked his tongue and raised his right hand. He held up his fingers in preparation to snap them. And once he did Not good! Just as that thought came to her, her father whispered in her ear as if to urge her on. Did you know? he asked. It seems the reason Horizon Ariadust was hit by Lord Motonobus carriage was because of a fight with a certain boy. She was hit after running away from that fight. The boy tried to save her, but failed. Do you know who that boy was? She knew. After the things she had learned today, she knew That boy had arrived this time as well, but had once more been unable to reach her. And she realized something else. That afternoon when she had felt cornered in her conversation with her father in that carriage, he had leaped in as if to save her. She did not know why, but this was the same. Aoi was trying to save someone, and yet Masazumi shook her head. No. This wont work, thought Masazumi. The significance of the situation is just too different. If Aoi continued speaking here and had his shoulder dislocated, not only would he be injured, but it would create a certain problem. The wound would remain as proof that the Far East had opposed the Testament Unions decision. A single hasty action could endanger an entire nation. And right now, Aoi was I want to! He spoke and the commander snapped his fingers. At the same moment, Masazumi charged forward. She had made her decision in an instant. She ran through the valley-like space between the Far East guards and the K.P.A. Italia guards. Shut up, you idiot! The K.P.A. Italia commander noticed her, but she took action before he could give any orders. Fortunately, the Far East guards were hesitant to approach the Testament Union ones and the all the Testament Union guards except the commander were busy restraining the others. Masazumi kicked Aoi in the head as he tried to speak. She did not know if this was the right decision or not, but she knew one thing about the method he was using. That wont save anyone right now! She doubted her method was the best, but at the very least, it would save Aoi and the Far East. And so she threw the kick. ! It hit. Masazumi was not a skilled fighter, but she knew what that kick would do. Aois head shook and finally His body went limp. He was unconscious, so he could no longer speak. As if to prove it, the mobile shell-wearing men holding him down relaxed. And then silence fell once more. However, this renewed silence was quickly broken. The lack of sound was first destroyed by muttering. Distant voices were heard in the direction of the bow. Next came light, a trembling, a movement of the air, and finally a distinct voice. Hey, said someone as if taking in a breath. Mikawa has It has stopped, hasnt it? A girls voice could be heard in the broken city. After being broken into countless pieces, no light came from the city. The only illumination came from the two moons overhead and the reflections of their light. Two things in the city reflected the moonlight. The first were the two false arms of the girl standing unmoving while carrying a young man. The second was the spear held by the man facing her. The girl adjusted her support of the young mans back and spoke to the man facing her. Who won, Tadakatsu-sama? I did of course, Tachibana Gin, said Tadakatsu in a slightly hoarse voice. As he adjusted his stance, a sound similar to spilling water was scattered across the ground around him. The ley line reactor wasnt destroyed and I can still move. He gestured to the northwest with his chin. Both the city and New Nagoya Castle were destroyed there, but that destruction was limited to the bottom of the city and the top of the castle. The barriers from the surface of New Nagoya Castle and a few blocks deep had been torn apart, but the inside was safe. The ley line reactor had not been destroyed. There was one major reason for that. Did you cut the Logismoi plos attack with Tonbokiri? That must have taken incredible skill. It wasnt hard. I just had Kazuno absorb it and then directly cut her. I tested that thing, if you recall. I cant get rid of the attack altogether, but I can cut if I get the timing right. And As a result, the attack wasnt enough to destroy the ley line reactor, so I win. This is the short silence before the collapse, but all of this will be gone soon. You take him and leave. Then you need to evacuate as well. Can you carry that young guy and me at the same time? As Tadakatsu spoke, a dark red puddle was forming below his feet. His leg and foot had been horribly gouged out and the steam of his body heat was constantly rising from it. When he had cut the tearing of Lyp Katathlips, his leg had been taken out by it. I am sorry, said Gin while suddenly lowering her head. Tadakatsu laughed as his blood spilled to the ground. Well, this is part of the job, too. And because I did a good job, Mikawa will soon disappear. Thats all there is to it. Why does Lord Motonobu insist on destroying Mikawa with the ley line meltdown? You heard what he said, right? This is the Genesis Project. The Genesis exam question can be answered with the Logismoi plo and the other teaching materials. And if you want to cheat and get a head start on everyone else He took a breath. Then you can fight me. Do not joke. I You are Tachibana Gin. You are the daughter of Tachibana Dousetsu, master of Tachibana Muneshige. The Testament descriptions say you were forced to succeed Dousetsu because of your excellent combat skill. Gin half-closed her eyes as she listened to Tadakatsu, but she did not avert her gaze. Ultimately, my father accepted Muneshige-sama into the family as my husband and let him take the surname Tachibana. That was the decision. None of that means youre weak. Unfortunately, said Gin. The higher ups have banned me from engaging in combat. Her uniform had a few different pieces of equipment attached and she used a finger of one false arm to press the controller crest on her side. With a light sound of air, various parts of her uniform entered a mode where they would harden when under pressure. Muneshige-sama fights enough for the two of us. He is a child who loves fighting. Hey, said Tadakatsu. He glanced around the area. Did you decide to come here yourself? No. I am not a child, so I asked for permission. Although I did arrive before I received a response. As she spoke, Gin used her right false arm to drape Muneshige over her shoulder. He let out a small groan and his weight was supported by the hardening of her uniform. Immediately afterward, Tadakatsu took action. He still stood in the same place while holding Tonbokiri, but his gaze definitely moved toward Gin and Muneshige. But his movement stopped there. A cannon had appeared in the space between him and Gin. That two meter cannon resembled a cross and floated in midair. My false arms contain a Duet Space. I have pulled this Arcabuz Cruz from there, explained Gin. The higher ups do not permit me to fight. If you insist on fighting, I will use this as a shield and retreat. Judge. Tadakatsu drew back and Gin had the cannon absorbed into the air. You will be dropping out of school now, wont you? she asked. Cant you call it quitting while Im ahead? Even if you drop out here, the rules of heredity still apply. Muneshige-sama might have an opportunity to fight the second Tadakatsu-sama. That guy really doesnt like to lose, does he? Do you need a mirror to look in? I have a hand-mirror you could use, said Gin as she took a step back. Even as she left, she did not take her eyes off of Tadakatsu. As she watched, he smiled. Go. Ill leave the battle to the next one. I always wanted to battle your father, though. What a shame. My father would often say the same. It was something about a grudge over you stealing the position of the main character for an Izumo divine transmission anime. Oh, Cutting World Hondalia? Thats about a new breed of human that immediately tries to cut anything and everything. The main character cuts castles, gods of war, and continents. Whenever he sees a man, he wants to circumcise him. To be honest, its nothing but trouble for me. When I pass by a child in town, they run away shouting Wah! Im going to be made into an adult!. But it is even more trouble for my father. He was made into the uninteresting turtleneck-wearing rival character. Whenever he passes by a child, they shout Ueno! Go to Ueno! and continue to repeat that holy land of the god of circumcision. Kids sure are cruel. Tell him to get ready because the moviell be out soon. I will, said Gin while smiling for the first time and bowing. Doing so shook Muneshige on her shoulder. And then Ah. A dull sound came from the ground and the two remained silent for about two seconds. Finally, Tadakatsu spoke. Hey, his head hit that rock pretty hard. And now hes kind of shaking N-no. Muneshige-samas body is soft. You couldum, you could call this a consumption tax on the battle. Oh, so Tres Espa?a has started charging consumption taxes? Make sure to pay it off exactly afterward. Also Tadakatsu threw Tonbokiri toward Gin. She caught it in her empty false arm and frowned. What are you doing? If he wants a rematch, he cant have this blown away along with Mikawa. It may not be a Logismoi plo, but its still a divine weapon. It wont be an even fight against that boy without this. Testament, said Gin as she held Tonbokiri up to test its weight. She took a step backwards, then another, and another. I pray it will be an excellent rematch. With those words, Gin disappeared. She accelerated and the distance quickly grew. Tadakatsu was left all alone. Now then. He turned behind him. A group was seated around the main western entrance of New Nagoya Castle. It was Matsudaira Motonobu and the automatons. While spilling blood from his entire body, Honda Tadakatsu walked toward the group seated in front of New Nagoya Castle. With each step he took, damp spots fell to the ground, but he continued nonetheless. And Hey there, teacher. He brought the left of his two empty hands up to his mouth. Can I and this join you? Minors may not drink alcohol. Tadakatsus shoulders relaxed as he heard that voice and saw the automatons smile. He continued walking through the soundless, lightless, and empty city. Teacher, Im dropping out. Do not worry. Ii and Sakakibara were pretty much the same. So that just leaves that idiot Sakai. He always does really well for being an idiot. That he does, said Motonobu as he looked up toward the heavens. Two moons could be seen in the sky. This is a good night for drinking while viewing the moon. If this were a Japanese lesson, I would have you write a haiku. Look, the moons are floating in the sake cup. The moons are the surface of the sake. That was pretty cool, wasnt it? Motonobu then turned toward Tadakatsu. But who do you think will achieve Genesis? How should I know? Im not very smart. Youre the one that passed out the materials, so dont you know? Not at all. I only prepared those teaching materials. I do not know if they are enough on their own. I did not create a direct path to Genesis. He took a breath. I only prepared the materials I could. It is up to everyone else to use them or not. What matters is that everyone gives thought to the Apocalypse. All I did was give a few hints. Oh, cmon. Youre giving a lecture even as Mikawa disappears? Now I regret being the only one left. You get to hear my most welcome advice, so I am sure the others are extremely jealous. Motonobu stood up. What will happen with Genesis? What will become of the Apocalypse? Even if the different countries have begun to move, there will still be a lot of people who are asleep, have not noticed, or are unconscious. I want to see how this turns out. I really do. He turned toward Tadakatsu and showed his teeth in a smile. But all of us here will take the first step. Participation is better than watching. Experimentation is better than observation. Battle is better than viewing. In that case, I have to charge in at the lead. And Motonobu held up his microphone. Class is about to begin. In the next instant, New Nagoya Castle was annihilated in an explosion. Tadakatsu smiled as he saw the light of the explosion approach. He could not actually tell whether he was smiling or not, but his mind that was hazy with blood loss was convinced he was smiling. Honestly. The pressure of the ether light and the approaching wall of light enveloped Motonobu and the automatons first. For an instant, Tadakatsu saw Motonobu lightly waving toward him. And so he opened his mouth. Hey, he said in a voice not even he could hear. I never got my sake. He felt a sudden presence to his left. He looked over and saw a woman. He knew her and had often enjoyed verbal exchanges resembling arguments with her. She held a filled sake cup toward him with a smile. He smiled bitterly back. Its still too soon for you to show up. He took the cup. He could see the moons reflected in the cup. Its just as he said, thought Tadakatsu. Long ago, he had drunk sake while viewing the moon with his friends. But this time, Tadakatsu took the jewel in his left hand and placed it in with the moons floating in the cup. This was what he could do now. The finest elegance Well, I actually dont understand elegance enough to say for sure. He brought the sake cup to his mouth. And he tasted blood. But then his consciousness suddenly cleared. He sighed and his vision cleared as well. He was there. He stood in an empty city with a wall of light pressure approaching. !? He was holding his left hand up as if it held a sake cup. His fingertips held a bloody blue jewel. When he noticed that, Tadakatsu smiled and held it up into the sky. He held the jewel up alongside the two moons. I remember laughing long ago after telling you this: Look, the moon was already cut in two, he said. And you answered: Are you proposing to me because you want us to be together? Tadakatsu laughed. He laughed loudly. And as he looked at that blue jewel held up next to the moons, he mouthed her name. We will never be apart again. Immediately afterward, his body, his voice, and the color of the jewel were swallowed up by the light. Mikawa was annihilated with New Nagoya Castle in the center. The annihilation caused light, darkness, and a massive annihilation of the atmosphere. The destruction covered a diameter of about a dozen kilometers and the light was seen as far away as Oshu and Kyushu. The explosive annihilation at the blast site in the center of Mikawa began by gouging out a hole in the earths crust. It opened a hole thirteen kilometers across. Immediately afterward, air begin surging into that large-scale opening. The air collided with itself, compressed, searched for a way out, and burst into the sky like it had been fired from a cannon barrel. The earths crust at Mikawa and the city outside the annihilated area were sucked up into the air about three seconds after it began. The wind had grown cold and white when it was compressed, so it looked like white swords were stabbing up into the night sky. The blast reached a height of ten kilometers above the surface and wreckage from the city was scattered as far as thirty kilometers away. The movement of the atmosphere caused by the explosion led to localized rainclouds and downpours. The dust from the explosion was knocked to the ground before it could spread too far. Instead, dirty rain poured down across that narrow area. The suburban areas and the land port had some difficulty defending against the small objects that were thrown that far and dealing with the heavy dust-filled rain. By dawn, they had been damaged a bit, but were headed toward recovery. The next morning, the different countries began to take action and Musashi was filled with tension. Pope-Chancellor Innocentius, who had been visiting Mikawa, made a certain decision as the temporary representative of the Testament Union. He announced that the Matsudaira family had to take responsibility for the loss of Mikawa as it was a trading port with the Middle East. Specifically, the family would be destroyed, a replacement family would inherit the name, and the Logismoi plo that Mikawa had kept hidden would be given to the Testament Union. That ninth Logismoi plo was combined with the automaton soul of the daughter of Mikawas ruler. The soul would be disassembled on Tres Espa?as interrogation ship and the Logismoi plo would be removed, but that would mean her suicide because breaking an automatons soul killed them. The automaton was confirmed to be the heir to Mikawa in a summary succession check. At 6 AM, she agreed to take responsibility in her role as leader by committing suicide. To avoid any interference with the suicide, it would take place at Mikawa that same day. The time was set for 6 PM. That was the time of the automaton Horizon Ariadusts suicide. Volume 1A, Afterword Volume 1A, Afterword Okay. If you are here for the first time, welcome. If not, Im glad we could meet again. (Right!? Right!? You dont have any bad memories about this, right!?) This is Kawakami Minoru. As always, I have ended up creating my usual type of fairy tale that you cant call science fiction but cant call fantasy either. I actually had the idea for this world quite a while ago, but my lack of knowledge prevented me from gathering the architecture of the entire world together properly. This is my revenge match twenty-odd years later. I have the plot prepared to the end, so I hope I can write it all. In fact, I feel like I will have overcome my old self a bit if I finish it. Oh, about the illustrations. This volumes illustrations have a lot of spoilers, so watch out if you like to look at them ahead of time. When we make them, we dont plan on you looking at them in advance, so a lot of people fell victim to them in the previous series. Also, please understand that the world history, Japanese history, phenomena, etc. in this novel are my personal interpretations which are focused on the fictional story I am writing. The people and military commanders from different countries in world history and Japanese history also show up in video games a lot these days. I just hope that and this novel will get you interested in them. Now for the customary chat. This one is an email conversation. Im not going to let you all read it ahead of time anymore, but say something. Maybe you can talk about memories from your school days. A story from my school days? Well, the other day Wait, wait. Youre ignoring my request right off the bat? Are you an afterword destroyer? I really got a terrible draw this time! Just listen. The other day, it was really hot, so I stripped naked and started cooking some yakiniku in a frying pan on the kitchen stove. When I got to the main event, the Japanese Black beef, the accumulated oil flew onto my penis. I was in so much pain that I held my crotch and rolled around on the floor. Dont tell me to just listen when youre going to tell me something like that. I dont care. Anyway, I shouted out ouch!, but my tongue instinctually rolled up in just the right way to pronounce the word like a fluent English speaker. I think I might actually be British. Do you have any idea how the middle and high schoolers who read this are going to feel? Also, wear an apron. Youre right. I think Ill go cool off my penis by equipping an ice apron with fire elemental resistance. Im not sure I want to know why he said that as if it was an ongoing event. He also needs to stop saying penis so much. Anyway, this book was a mostly peaceful beginning. I listened to Yukis Nagai Yume (I love the lyrics, but also wish I had the same energy) while writing it. I wrote the following while listening to it just now: Who is most bound by who they are? And Ill leave it at that. The second half should be coming soon. Wait for the efforts(?) of Toori and the others in about a month. July 2008. A morning with an inaccurate weather forecast. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 1B, Characters Volume 1B, Characters - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo-style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. Academy''s Affiliates - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Honda Futayo: Student of Mikawa. Daughter of Honda Tadakatsu. Her language is rough, preferring to use a samurai''s personal pronoun and definite article. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. Others - Oda Nobunaga: In recent years, an inheritor of the name appeared, but wary of the Testament Union''s assassination, he does not show his figure in public. - Innocentius: Pope-Chancellor. The head of the old faith and representative of K.P.A. Italia. - Matsudaira Motonobu: Mikawa''s ruler. He is a "Puppet Man", but he keeps his neutral state between the Testament Union and P.A. Oda. - Tachibana Muneshige: Peerless in the West. Wielder of the Deadly Sin Armament ''Sloth''s Lament''. First special duty officer of Tres Espa?a. A good, kind man and son-in-law. - Tachibana Gin: Tachibana Dousetsu''s daughter and Muneshige''s wife. Both her arms are prosthetic. Tres Espa?a''s third special duty officer. Has a rather calm personality. Volume 1B, School Rules Volume 1B, School Rules Article 7 - In cases where the representatives of the chancellors officers or student council are unable to act due to his/her absence, students can call for a student body meeting. Any decisions made during this student body meeting may be considered the willful decision of the Academy. Article 12 - During confrontations with other Academies, eligible members of the chancellors officers or student council have a duty to respond to challenges made by counterparts of near or equal standing. Volume 1B, 21: Worrier in the Twilight Volume 1B, Chapter 21: Worrier in the Twilight Its times like these That Im not too sure What do I say? Point Allocation (Reduction of Penalty) A white bedroom. Thin beds, all surrounded by white curtains, were lined up under the white light of holy-technique illumination. This was a hospital room. A young man was sleeping on one of the beds; a girl sat by the bedside. The girl was tending to one of the young mans legs with her two prosthetic arms. His right leg. The skin of the leg was covered by parchments of holy-technique contracts to such an extent that it looked like papier-mach, and the girl continued to plaster charms onto it. However, the charms were gradually falling away from where they had been applied, crumbling with a glow of light and revealing the skin beneath. Beneath the charms was deep purple skin, swollen and bloated, like it had absorbed a large amount of water. The thickness of the right leg was almost several times that of the left one. Master Muneshige, why do you not think of an easier way to win? You always fight the enemy head-on. The girl whispered to herself. She took a new holy-technique charm from the box labeled, Medical Officers Property, and applied it to his leg while saying: If this continues, I will never cease to worry. It is already dawn, but you She took a breath, her head bowing slightly. Please. Please wake up soon. The moment the words left her lips. Well, Im awake since you said please, Gin-san. Surprised at this sudden voice, the girl, Gin, turned back; and Muneshiges eyes were open. His eyes were wet and slightly bloodshot, but they were focused on her. Have your worries ceased? Muneshige said with a weak smile. Hearing this, Gins face flushed a deep pink, and she dipped her head. She took Muneshiges swollen right leg and squeezed it. Ahh A hoarse cry spilled from Muneshiges throat. Ahhhh! Muneshige flailed about like a fish out of water, but Gins left arm and the leg in its grip budged not an inch. Ah, that hur- wai- ahhhhhhhhhh, ple- it huuuurts! Huh? Youre healing me? Huoooaahhh!? Muneshige tapped out on the bed, but Gin remained standing there, taking deep breaths and forcing down the heat rising to her cheeks. She looked at him from the side. I suppose you have something to say? Alright, start (empieza). I-Im sorry for worrying you, so sorry! Tes. Anything else? T-thank you very much f-for treating me! Anything else? S-sorry for embarrassing you with my playfulness! Gin nodded, expressionless. Tes. Anything else? She added. Ah- ahhhhhh, I-Im just about at my limit, wai- Im sweating weirdly! As Muneshige squirmed, noise started to spill in from the curtain behind Gin. It was the sound of many voices. Vice Squad Leader! Have you woken up!? Ahhhhhhhh! N-no, Gin-san! I-I cant take anymoooreee! The door closed. After a few seconds, the sound of footsteps walking away from the door and men and women muttering drifted into the room. The hell was that about, even though we were worrying so much the vice squad leaders having the time of his life. Jeez, the vice squad leaders always making Gin-san do things like that Thinking about Muneshige being a catcher gives me shivers Well, they say that all humans have a weakness Adding on her right hand, Gin nodded twice, then thrice. So basically, this is what is commonly referred to as the time of ones life. No, y-youre mistaken, the time of ones life actually refers t- huh? What huuuhhh? Wai- everythings going white! Tes. Shall I increase my strength output? Hearing this, Muneshige sat up. Holding his breath, he suddenly pushed himself up and leaned against the sitting Gin, hugging her close to him. U-um, I forgot to say something. Tes. What might that be? Muneshige answered her. Im back. Oh, and forgive me. Tes. Welcome back. I was waiting for you to say that. Gin smiled and hugged Muneshige back, wrapping her right arm around him. She brought her left arm away from his leg, saying: I have no complaints if you go to the no mans land, but if you did not come back then I would betroubled. Replacing Master Muneshige may be a simple task for others, but it is not the same for me. Gin embraced Muneshige again, a breath of relief spilling into his shoulder. I have concentrated healing on your legs instead of your chest. I have gathered all the medical holy-technique equipment on this ship that could not be used on other wounded. I can have you running until nine oclock today. Whats going on outside? Tes, Gin said, before she continued on with a cold voice. Mikawa is destroyed, and Tres Espa?as Mikawa recon squad has teamed up with K.P.A. Italias Mikawa recon squad. It has been decided that, as representatives of the Testament Union, we will be taking over control of the area. The King of Musashi has considered raising an insurrection, and most of the authority held by the chancellors officers and student council now belongs to him. The provisional parliament, which leans towards the Testament Union, plans to yield Musashi to the Testament Union as a substitute for the town of Mikawa which is now rubble. Wait a second. Muneshige looked up before starting to speak: Umyou just said that they planned to yield Musashi as a substitute for the town of Mikawa, right? Muneshige continued: Thenthe one who is taking the blame for the destruction of Mikawa, close correspondent of P.A. Oda and developer of armaments with New Nagoya Castle Tes. 6 PM today, the princess of Ariadust, Horizon, will be disassembled in the Andamio de la Ejecucin on this ship. Earlier, the Shinto head priest who K.P.A. Italia brought with them confirmed her succession in an abbreviated ceremony and announced that she was a legitimate child. Horizon herself has also permitted this. Gin paused for a breath. The princess Horizon is an automaton, but her soul component has been assimilated into a Logismoi plo. The Logismoi plo is a weapon of mass-destruction, and for the disarmed Far East, its possession is illegal. As such, to assume responsibility for the destruction of Mikawa and simultaneously yield the Logismoi plo to the Testament Union, Princess Horizon will take her own life. Hearing these words, Muneshiges shoulders trembled slightly. Looking down, he spoke: K.P.A. Italias Pope-Chancellor must be on cloud seven. He just ambled over to have a look and accidentally found a Logismoi plo, whose owner just so happened to be caught in a situation where shes forced to take responsibility by committing ritual suicide And if that wasnt enough, Musashi is being yielded to him as Mikawas replacement. It appears that the residents of Musashi will be transferred to one of the residential areas in the Far Eastone of Matsudairas other territories in the Edo period, Shinnai if I am not mistaken. The Matsudaira family Mito will replace the main family, and the recreation of the Testaments descriptions will continue. I see, muttered Muneshige. He rested his forehead on Gins shoulder, heaving a sigh. If Musashi ceases to exist, then the residential areas will be all thats left of the Far East Theyll lose everything that could have really been called theirs. And for what? So K.P.A. Italia can have their petty little revenge in the name of honor. Gin nodded, Tes, and patted Muneshige on the back with her steel hand. On the other hand, our main squads have been exhausted. So Gin propped her chin up on Muneshiges shoulder. She seemed to be saying these next words not to him, but to the empty air behind him: We need to show the unharmed Master Muneshige to K.P.A. Italia. If the wielder of a Logismoi plo is with Tres Espa?a, K.P.A. Italia will be unable to use brute force to get their way. Were weakened by that much? Tes. We have summoned a Tres Portugal armament trading fleet exiting from Sagami, but their arrival is estimated to be 7:00 PM. Other countries may send ships to draw K.P.A. Italias attention, but we cannot rely upon that chance. Muneshige nodded. Our countrys busy with the invincible fleet, Grande y Felicsima Armada, so they cant afford to spare forces to send here That is the reason Master Muneshige was deployed here. Well, I cant really do anything except fight And one more thing, Gin-san? Yes? Gin replied. Whats going on with Musashi now? He asked. Tes. An escort team of around 300 men C Honda Futayos unit, we passed by her last night C are deployed in Musashis leading ship under K.P.A. Italias orders. Her men have secured all of Musashi, and it seems that the situation is still quite relaxed. It has been determined that a double collapse of the ley lines has not occurred, so the state of emergency in Musashi has been lifted. So at the moment, by all appearances Musashi has resumed regular function Then what about Musashis student council president and chancellor? Is he affected by that change of authority you spoke of earlier? Tes. By the decision of the provisional council and the king of Musashi, Yoshinao-sama the Musashi King has taken over. In the beginning K.P.A. Italia tried to take over, but the Hexagone Fran?aise-born king would not allow it. Muneshige nodded again. After a small pause, he nodded once more: About thatit seems that King Yoshinao used to handle negotiations with Tres Espa?a in the Pyrenees. He even argued with Hexagone Fran?aise for the sake of the people there. Hes a true ally of the weak. How did a governor of that territory end up in Musashi? In the past, Tres Espa?a and Hexagone Fran?aise were constructing a neutral merchant city but at the same time they were also fighting over it. Hexagone Fran?aise sent King Yoshinao to Musashi through the Testament Union, whittling down the local resentment. Whenever there was a conflict, hed be there to settle everything. The king has both the ability and the will to maintain the neutrality and peace of a location regardless of any incidents. Hexagone Fran?aise knew this, thats why they sent him to Musashi And now, he is protecting Musashi from the hand of K.P.A. Italia. From Hexagone Fran?aises view, the king they sent to Musashi through the Testament Union has deadlocked K.P.A. Italia by keeping Musashi neutral. Gin, still holding Muneshige, lifted him up. But, she said. From what Master Muneshige is saying, King Yoshinao is unable to do any more for Musashi. Depending on the situation, there is a possibility that Musashi will be put through what the kings former territory was put through, and once again through the Testament Union. Tes. Its a difficult situation. The balance of power between all the nations comes to a point here. I happen to be one of those powers, but Gin-san? Yes? Gin responded, and Muneshiges body sunk downward. His body folding like a crane, he pressed himself against Gins waist. Resting his head on her thighs, the roof of his head came to lightly touch Gins abdomen. Let me stay like this for about half a minute. Is Tadakatsu-samas demise weighing on your mind? Gin asked before continuing on: He himself chose the manner of his death. Thinking about it overmuch is a stain on his decision. She took a breath. I received Tonbokiri from Tadakatsu-sama, and I wish to give it to Futayo-sama. I wonder if she hates me. I do not know. But the challenge remains, passed down to the next Honda. Saying this, Gin pressed Muneshige against her, pushing in on his back. Unseen by Muneshige, a feeble smile crossed her face, and her next words were ever so soft: Master Muneshige, calm your heart. You must show your strength to others. I shall be the one to take charge of all your weakness. Indeed I hope you will entrust me with them, as much as you are willing. Volume 1B, 22: Unconcerned Colleagues Volume 1B, Chapter 22: Unconcerned Colleagues Of an era alike? Of an era bygone? Of an error it sprang? Point Allocation (Adult) A girl swiftly walked down the long hallway, lit up by rays of sunshine. Her black hair waved in the air as she walked, and she was dressed in a black and white uniform. The girl wore a nametag on which the name Asama was written, and the corridor she walked was lined with the doorplates of different classes. The corridor lay on the second floor of the outer building in Musashi Ariadust Academy. Its quite a bit before eight, I guess no one would be here As she walked, Asama stared at the door at the end of the corridor with her bichromatic eyes. It was the door to her class, the third year Plum Class. The state of emergency in Musashi has finally lifted, butwhat should I do? There were quite a lot of things to do last night, so I ended up going to bed in the morning. There wasnt a big uproar or anything. After all, the Provisional Council started their deliberations once it was confirmed that Mikawa had been destroyed. And because of that all citizens were instructed by security squads to stay in their houses. However, the Asama shrine C Asamas home C confirmed their status as a proxy for the Mikawa shrine which had disappeared. Due to this and a request from the security squads, there was a need to prepare for the Phenomena that would result from disharmony in the Ether. Well, I had already steeled myself to some degree since I was on night watch for the shrine last night. The atmosphere was tense; and if the situation continued to be a mass of unknowns, some form of mental stress was to be expected. But as a result of Musashi being divided into separate ships and the night watch closing the gates between the ships, nobody went back and forth between the ships even if news and information did. The only incidents that occurred were responses against people who left their houses against all instructions. Due to the load on the divine communication channels, Mice of different kinds could be seen scurrying about the roads or flying through the skies. It was surprising to have a small shadow suddenly flit past; and I handled three cases of Mice getting lost and being brought to me in tears by the security squads. And I heard that during the meeting between the Provisional Council and the representative of the Testament Union, it had been decided that Horizon would be dismantled and Musashi would be handed over. All this had happened before the state of emergency in Musashi had been lifted. Despite this, there was no big response in Musashi. More accurately We couldnt do anything even if we wanted to Musashi belonged to the Lord of Mikawa, Lord Motonobu. That same Lord Motonobu had engineered the destruction of Mikawa. Also, Musashi itself is devoid of any weapons. Well, theres the anti-artillery gravity shields, which make use of gravity control fields normally used against strong winds; but those are only good for local protection. It would be extremely difficult to appropriate them for offensive purposes. We have nothing that we can rely upon and use to act, to do something Added to this, Tres Espa?a, the biggest military, and K.P.A. Italia, the head of the Catholic Church and the Testament Union, are in our vicinity. If we act out of turn in a situation like this, Musashis very existence would be called into question. And hammering in the point, K.P.A. Italias broadcast personnel are broadcasting videos of Mikawas destruction and the state of the affected areas: videos of the ruins of the annihilated Mikawa, the towns that tumbled into fissures, and the crowds of people evacuating from the unaffected outskirts. Images and interviews with wounded soldiers also being broadcast; this all serves to emphasize the seriousness of the situation. As I was coming to the Academy, I would occasionally see crimson Ether lights rising into the sky above Mikawa. Most likely a disturbed Ley Line forcing the clots within itself out into a medium with less resistance: the sky. In a situation like this, people arent whispering resistance against the decision of the Provisional Council. Theyre saying, What else can we do? The Provisional Council has decided to use the transport ships that had brought commodities in and out of the residential area as a temporary refuge for the evacuating citizens of Mikawa. The arrangement was to link them up with Musashi and provide life-support spell charms. Thats why I could see a bunch of transport ships headed to the Mikawa outskirts as I was coming here. But the amount of actual citizens in the towns are few; more common is the sight of security squads. A view rarely seen. Its situations like this that cause impurities, making it easier for Phenomena to occur. Asama stopped in front of the classroom. Taking a hand mirror from her sleeve, she examined her face and hair. I may have gone to bed in the morning, but I guaranteed myself six hours of sleep with a charm of compressed slumber. Even then I slept through the mornings purification ceremony, only to be awoken by Hanami I guess using the IZUMO-made DMT water-heater Hot-water ATARISHOCK on the shrines spring was a bad idea. Dad just likes new stuff way too much. He said that at the Kyuushuu shrine, the grass creatures who inhabit Africa would take away our fatigue; but is that really the right way to go about things? Or maybe I just like animals too much? Well, thats that. What should I do? Dads handling communications with other shrines, especially the ones in the other countries. Thereve even been rules laid down for posts regarding Musashi on the IZUMO and Shirasago Industry sponsored divine communication channel/community site for shrines. My only role is to periodically update with current information, I dont have to handle the deluge of questions from the outside. If those rules were taken away things would get loud pretty quickly, but even thats better than whats happening now. Everyones probably in the same boat. What do I do? Putting away the mirror, she brought her hand to touch the door. Im the first one. I guess thats unsettling? Asama thought. But when everyone comes and sees that Im here before them, theyll probably feel a little bit more secure. So Well then. She opened the door, revealing Toori-kun!? The classroom was lit up by thin strands of sunlight slanting in from the windows. Toori was slumped over on the window seat of the row furthest back. His torso was spread out over the desk in front of him, and he lay completely still. Asama, shocked, took a step into the classroom; but a voice stopped her. He got quite a scolding at the nighthouse. The rest of us were sent home early, but Toori-kun was left here. Recognizing Neshinbaras voice, Asama turned around. You guys Starting with Neshinbara, there were several figures already in the classroom. Neshinbara stopped, his fingers that had previously been dancing across the sign frame before him falling still. He turned to face Asama. His eyes, visible through his glasses, were obviously suffering from lack of sleep. Despite this, they shined with resolve as he stared at her. Welcome to the meeting place of the Student Council and Chancellors Officers C minus their authority. Everyone else will be along shortly. His voice, though quiet, rang through the classroom. Principal Sakai is being debriefed in the checkpoint below and will be unable to attend, but theres lots to decide before he comes back. Specifically, what we wish to do regarding the fates of Horizon Ariadust and Musashi. In the mountains, at the midpoint of a valley, there lies a building with a large wooden terrace. Mikawa Mountaintop Eastern Checkpoint was written on the doorplate to this checkpoint, which connected Musashi to Mikawa. There were at the moment several cargo vehicles parked in the clearing used to manage the exchange of goods between the ship and the city. This in itself would not be strange; but they remained there, with no indication that they were moving goods or cargo at all. There was nothing being brought out from the checkpoints transport warehouse. The owners of the goods were mingling with the people nearby, sitting on the floor and lost in conversation or playing strategy games with their mobile messengers. All they did was respond to the occasional calls from the management office, walking over when they were called. There were two people gazing down at the relaxed motions of the crowd from the terrace above. Sakai and the automaton Musashi. Sakai was reclining on the chair that accompanied a table fixed with a parasol in the old Japanese style. He was drinking tea served by Musashi who was standing at his side. Musashi-san, Imtotally under house arrest, arent I? Judge. I believe this because you wandered around last night saying Ill go back once Ive had something to drink. Because of this, you were unable to return to me before the state of emergency was declared and were taken into custody by K.P.A. Italia here. Over. Weellll said Sakai, holding his teacup out to Musashi. It wouldve been easy for me to run away; but I couldntve just left the people in the outskirts like that, could I? There were lots of people there who knew me, and it took quite a lot of time to evacuate them onto the mountain. Musashi stared at the teacup offered to her by Sakai, but she showed no sign of filling it. Puzzled, Sakai looked at her. Are you angry? Cmon, I just came here to meet an old friend and I had nothing to do with what happened here. And during my debriefing they even used spells to confirm that I was telling the truth. Well, that means thatI didnt do anything wrong, right? Musashi glanced up at the sky. Lowering her gaze again, she turned to the right and raised her right hand. Conjuring a sign frame of a simple Torii-design before her eyes, she switched the screen to a list of entries. Didnt do anything wrong? Sakai-samas residence is on the surface of Okutama, and all cleaning, laundry, cooking and errands are left to the captain of Okutama, Okutama. Your clothes are left lying everywhere, your books are left lying everywhere, you extort from Okutama, screw Greenpeace, Im leaving the light in the bathroom on, the middle toenail of your right foot is ingrown C you are the worst. And it seems that you force Okutama to do most of your paperwork. Sakai-sama, do you know the meaning of the word adult? Over. But Tama-chan is so capable~. Judge. Because Okutama is also the caretaker of Ariadust Academy, her management ability is particularly high. Despite this, I am often forced to act when Sakai-samas unreasonable demands cause problems with Okutamas operation of her ship. A few days ago, you forced her to watch your special black-plated set of the superhero series Southern Dynasty Cult MASASHIGE in your place because you wanted to get them out of the way, and I watched it as well through shared memory; but it seemed that from the middle of the season onwards it was just development after development of the hero doing fine and then being weighed down by his companions, which was extremely disappointing. Over. Theres the new series Blood-vessels Bursting Resolution TOKYO, but I feel like Ill be killed if I make her watch that No, automatons serve humans, so we do not kill them. We just take other measures. Over. Sakai nodded hurriedly. I really wish I could let you meet Kazuno down in Mikawa. It feels like all management automatons are so uptight about things. It is required for management automatons to be fair regarding issues with fellow automatons, so systems that process temporary emotions are separated from the systems that handle speech and behavior. Over. Oh? If they arent connected then that means that you act completely separately from your emotions? Hearing this, Musashi looked at Sakai, expressionless. I am different from the majority, but yes. Was there something bothering you? Over. Yeah, so basically what youre saying is that the secret that you hide away actually has a high opinion of me? Having been asked this, Musashi nodded twice at Sakai before looking to the sky. She opened up a new sign frame, inputting several commands. I am very sorry. Though I am currently operating in my official capacity, I have complained to several of my kin. Approximately 112GB of information was delivered in the space of a second, low in terms of data, so rest assured. Over. Eh, but knowing that, how do I close the distance between us? Ignoring Sakais question, Musashi looked toward the southern sky. Occasionally, red lights would erupt from beyond the mountains, shooting up into the sky. They were not as glaring as the sunlight, but Ley Line lights, huh. Musashi gave her knowledge on the light they could see. The destruction of the crust has severed the Ley Line path, but the ocean is flowing in and restoring the path. I predict the Ley Line disturbance will produce monsters, strange phenomena, and mutated aquatic life forms over the next few years; but it should become an excellent fishing site if the Ley Line tuning is continued. Over. Given the state of the world, its hard to say when the tuning would even begin. How were things for you last night? Judge. Musashi nodded and looked away from Mikawa. She checked to make sure the table sets paper umbrella would open, raised the latch, and angled it toward the sun. Last night when Mikawa was destroyed, a large amount of noise arrived through the Ley Line. We had predicted this, so we avoided it by shutting off the external ether supply; but Musashi thought for a moment. To refer to it in a human manner, I suppose I should say it peeled away the flesh. The Ley Line path is primarily underground, so it created tremendous noise through the mountain. Over. Ley Line noise is tough for automatons, isnt it? Judge. A lot is difficult for automatons. And, Sakai-sama, now that you mention automatons She turned only her gaze toward Sakai and suddenly spoke. It makes me want to ask about Horizon-sama. Over. You like suddenly bringing up topics Ive been avoiding, dont you? Judge. By means of succession she is our owner, after all. Of course, if she commits suicide our ownership will transfer to the Testament Union. Over. What would happen then? Would you stop being Musashi-san and become Mikawa-san? If I am transferred there, I must obey. The fewer than one hundred thousand citizens of Musashi will be moved to the Edo Matsudaira territory. I believe you were once in control of the Edo territory. That was before I came here. The Edo territory isnt maintained at all, though. I had no motivation, so I would just go see the ruins in the mountains and have fun. It would be a pain to move there now. Musashi then sighed as a means of expression. She even voiced the hahh. Do you not want to rescue Horizon-sama? Over. Sakai heavily rested his chin on his hand and groaned. Im the man who wasnt able to stop Lord Nobuyasus suicide, you know? And Im not a student, so I have no authority to act. Judge. I am aware of that. But I was not asking whether you were thinking about stopping it. I have a general idea of how you have led the students. Over. A general idea, hm? said Sakai. Then what is your general estimation of what theyll do now? Well Just as Musashi was about to answer, the door to the terrace opened and a single figure entered. The figure was an automatic doll in a maid uniform. She had short hair and gave a bow. Shinagawa has arrived. Sakai-sama, I have checked over your records and completed your bail procedure. Musashi-sama, I have completed the work on your various deeds. Over. Sakai raised his head to look at Shinagawa who was awaiting further orders. For an instant, he met Musashis gaze and they exchanged a nod to indicate their previous conversation was over. And Shinagawa, are you saying we can go home? Judge. Shinagawa nodded, Sakai let out a whistle, and Shinagawa began to speak once more. The Testament Unions automatons and Asakusa are currently running a comparison on the incoming cargo inspection the Testament Union had run yesterday. I have determined that will be completed by midday. It is fortunate we invited Azuma-sama aboard the other night. In preparation for his arrival, the Testament Union had performed a safety check over our cargo and the inside of the ship at our previous port. That allows us to quickly prove that we had no way of participating in this event. Over. Occasionally, the Testament Union actually proves useful. Anyway, Shinagawa, what about the people I had evacuated last night? Judge. Shinagawa nodded and turned toward the foot of the mountain. The interiors to the support transport ships traveling with Musashi were used to create residences. A temporary city has been formed. The ships contained a reserve package for creating residences, so we used everything but what the ships actually need. All 1111 evacuees have been accommodated. Over. Shinagawa stopped speaking there. Musashi also said nothing. Instead of speaking, the two of them stared at Sakai. With both their gazes on him, he looked back and forth between them and finally spoke. Oh, well done, Shinagawa. Thanks. Judge. Thank you very much, Sakai-sama. Judge. Well done catching on, Sakai-sama. Why is one of you treating me much more warmly than the other? Sakai stretched a bit and looked down into the plaza below the terrace. Then lets get back. You two have work to deal with and I want to get some sleep in my- He was unable to finish his sentence. A sudden voice came from next to Shinagawa by the door to the terrace. Are you leaving already? I was hoping to greet you. It was a low and reverberating voice. Shinagawa turned around in shock. A demon!? Indeed, said the red-bodied man who was over three meters tall. The horns on his head swayed as he spoke. I am Galileo of Heliocentrism, former president of K.P.A. Italias Padova Academy. But his words were not the end of it. Another voice arrived on top of the demons. This new voice was also low. This king of heresy is not the only one here. A white cloak appeared from behind Galileo. Sakai spoke the name of the man with disheveled black hair. Papa-Schola Innocentius. Its been a while, Sakai Tadatsugu. As he spoke, Innocentius mouth formed a smile. His teeth were visible, but his eyebrows were raised. This time, I have the higher position. How about that, hm? Five figures faced each other below the blue sky and above the wooden terrace. They were ten meters apart. One side was made up of Sakai standing before two automatic dolls and the other side was made up of the tall demon and Papa-Schola Innocentius. Innocentius spoke with both his hands in his pockets. This king of heresy said he wanted to go check on the situation in Mikawa. Im glad I came along. I never thought you would be stuck here. Your bodyguards are down below, so how about we have a bit of a reunion, hm? As he spoke and showed off his teeth, Musashi tapped Sakais shoulder. Sakai turned toward her and she nodded. Hurry up and apologize. Over. Wait just a minute. I cant exactly say judge to that. At least ask for the reason first. Hearing that, Innocentius gave a bitter laugh. Back when he was chancellor, he made a fool of K.P.A. Italia. Judge. Musashi tapped Sakais shoulder once more, but Sakai brushed off her hand and ignored her. Instead, he sighed and spoke. Pope, how many years have you been chancellor now? How about you forget about some of those older things? Sakai-sama, the captains other than Musashi were added to Musashi during the great remodeling ten years ago, so we do not know what happened before that. What did you do to them? Over. Before answering Shinagawas question, Sakai stared at Innocentius face and sighed again. Well, it was just over twenty years ago, I think. Simply put, that stupid pope was plotting a major Catholic advance on Musashi. And yet the history recreation of that missionary work had supposedly ended when the anti-religion law was recreated as a result of the Shimabara Rebellion, which we held an early recreation of fifty years ago. Thats what the Far East claimed, anyway, said Innocentius slowly. According to the Testament descriptions, the Shimabara Rebellion occurred about ten years ago during 1637. Holding the history recreation forty years early was a means of eliminating the Catholics before they could even begin work in the Far East. And thats how the Far East brought about the anti-religion law that shouldnt have existed at that point. He took a breath. The Matsudaira clan issued the anti-religion law in 1614. The advanced recreation moved that up by 15 years. I was merely attempting to compensate for what we lost in that time, but then you interfered. Sakai nodded in response to Innocentius words. He brushed aside Musashis hand as she tapped his shoulder again and then he turned toward her. Musashi-san, do you understand now? Hes the type that cant take a joke. You should be glad. He has apparently been stalking you for twenty or so years. Over. Musashis comment caused Galileos shoulders to shake. He was laughing bitterly. How interesting, former boy. If I had been a student at the time, I think I could have made some nice memories. Galileo, do not forget the debt you owe me for letting you make those memories now. Of course, said Galileo. I never thought I would relinquish my position as president and become a student. Then again, being K.P.A. Italias vice chancellor is useful for researching the Apocalypse. Holding a position below a former student is a new experience, so I think I will try living much longer. And I never thought my teacher would be one of my subordinates. I occasionally recall the past and almost bow to you despite being pope. As the two men laughed, Sakai moved. He tapped Musashis shoulder and peered into her face. Those two are laughing, but do you find anything funny about their conversation? Judge. Toori-sama would have interrupted their conversation. Over. What was that about Musashis Mr. Impossible who had his authority as chancellor taken? Innocentius removed a hand from his pocket and scratched his nose. Sakai, how is the Far East right now? What do you mean? Im asking if you can settle this like you did back then, got it? Innocentius bent over once and then peered at Sakai. Back then, while we fought for over three days and three nights, your friend C Sakakibara was it? C marched into the Testament Union. His actions brought support for the Far East from the Protestants, England, and even Hexagone Fran?aise. And that concluded the history recreation of Shimabara and the anti-religion law. Testament, said Galileo. It was an excellent method. You made it look like you would settle the dispute using a duel between chancellors as per the academy rules, but you actually led the different nations to accept the history recreation by pressuring the Testament Union. Using the chancellor as a decoy was most excellent, former boy. And that prevented K.P.A. Italia from making its large-scale advance on Musashi and the Far East. We could not expand the Catholic foundation, we lost trade routes in Protestant and newly prosperous nations, and we were defeated. Innocentius lowered the hand scratching his nose and laughed quietly. Ha ha. If we had been able to work for those fifteen years, I know we could have created a powerful Catholic foundation in the Far East and then into the other nations. After all, we had calculated out all our predictions before taking action. The Far East had hastened the recreation of the Testament descriptions for your advantage, so justice was on our side. If we had been able to make up for those lost 15 years, we could have prevented K.P.A. Italias collapse. He took a breath. Or at least delay it until the Apocalypse. He laughed again. Hey. The pope took a breath and looked up. K.P.A. Italia lost to the Far Easts strategy. I understand that, but the battle between K.P.A. Italia and the Far East isnt over yet, is it? Listen. This time, it is the Far East that will lose to K.P.A. Italias strategy. Innocentius pulled his chin back and gave Sakai an upturned look. Musashis chancellors have always been incompetent. That is why you, Mikawas chancellor, were the one to face me back then. Since then, the Testament Union has been working to weaken the Chancellors Officers of the different Far East reservations. Is that your twenty-year-long strategy? Your acquisition of a Logismoi plo was unexpected. As is customary of the warring states, you must make up for it by means of suicide. In exchange for the loss of Mikawa and its productive power, you must pay with the life of your ruler and with the Musashi. After all, we must think about the coming Apocalypse and we must face P.A. Oda and this Genesis Project of theirs. So if we obtained a Logismoi plo Innocentius turned toward Musashi. K.P.A. Italia will transfer ownership of the Musashi from the Far East to the Testament Union and make it a substitute city for Mikawa. And we will place the Logismoi plo there so it can be used as the front line against P.A. Oda. Shinagawa moved in response to this. That is She took a step forward in protest. And in that instant, Innocentius and Galileo vanished. It took Sakai a short moment before he realized what had happened. He understood what had happened, but he did not know why it had happened. That created a time lag before his response. !? The next thing he knew, something was behind him. They circled behind me with some kind of movement technique!? With that thought, he wrapped his arms around Musashi and Shinagawas waists and leaped forward. Sakai-sama!? Over. He ignored Musashis voice, moved several meters forward, shoved Shinagawa to the left, shoved Musashi to the right, and spun around. What was that? He did not know. But it was clear that a presence had arrived behind him. And to check who it was, he glanced in the direction of his previous location. !? But they were gone. Based on the sudden presence behind him, Innocentius and Galileo should have been standing there, but he saw nothing but the table set and the empty terrace. Then where did they go? As soon as he had that thought What is it, former boy? Sakai turned toward a voice that once more came from behind him. When he looked back, he saw the pope-chancellor and Galileo standing there. They were back to their position in front of the staircase. Their stance and position were exactly the same as before. It was as if they had momentarily vanished and then reappeared. But to his right, Musashi frowned and spoke. They definitely moved. But I had not switched to a defensive stance, so I was unable to capture them. Over. Well, I dont expect you to understand, automaton. Sakai heard Galileo take a breath. This is a heretical spell. Innocentius lightly elbowed Galileos back and smiled bitterly. Try not to do that while Im watching. That is why I am standing behind you, former student. Ha ha. As Galileo laughed, he turned toward Sakai. Former boy, the next time we meet, you may no longer hold the position of president. Thatll be a relief. With the demotion and the loss of Mikawa, Ive had way too much to worry about. My former student never said anything about you being the type to worry about that sort of thing. Galileo tapped Innocentius shoulder. Ive heard about it. When that man takes action, his comrades are already on the move. And when he doesnt take action Innocentius paused. His comrades take action on their own. That sounds about right. My comrades were a lot more skilled than me. But what about now, former boy? What will your students do when you do not take action? Galileo took a breath. I had not heard that you were the type to simply do nothing. As if agreeing with Galileos words, Innocentius turned his back. The two of them faced the door from the terrace and walked out. And as the two of them disappeared through the door, Innocentius spoke. Either way, whatever happens, and whatever may be, K.P.A. Italia will take back what it lost. We will take land as glory, money as honor, life as pride, and belief as hope. Even if that means losing one of the lives that we have now? Testament, was his reply. Our battle resulted in the ruin of K.P.A. Italia and the fall of Catholicism. And do not forget that the present is still flowing. In the great flow of destiny, our lost fifteen years and the future of the Far East are equivalent to the choice of a single girl. The door closed, but the words continued. Do not reject the flow of the present. Doing so would be the same as rejecting our battle back then, hm? Volume 1B, Notes Volume 1B, Notes Study: Religion on Musashi Toori: Nee-chan! Nee-chan! There are lots of foreigners on Musashi, but what about their religion!? If the Far East can''t persecute them [1] won''t there be eroge-like developments in the torture room!? Kimi: Fufufu, idiot brother, this really is bothersome so you''d be better off making a thread about this; but have you heard about the Prohibited Religion Act? Toori: Ah, of course I do! The order to teach forbidden matters to people, right!? In song: "Lulululalalala, ABNORMAL IS CRIMINAL, LET''S BOMBER HOO~LI~GAN~~" kind of violating poetry recitation! Kimi: Fufufu, idiot brother, the theory and practice of this act differ so be careful not to mix them up. Basically, under the Prohibited Religion Act, the Far East will not accept any religion other than Shinto and Buddhism. Toori: Wait, but there are a lot of Tsirhc and Mlasi here, no? I remember getting in the way of Valentine and Christmas celebrations from long ago. Kimi: Yes, this is where ''Interpretation'' comes in. To list: 1. Specialization of Worship Places Ban. Scale Restriction Kimi: (1) here is essentially replacing the ''Ignoring Prohibited Religions'' aspect here. By introducing tax as a method of handling ''those that are not present'', as long as there is no missionary work, the Far East is doing the same thing as forbidding those religions. Now, for a general follower the tax payment is one Bless per day, or any equivalent, appropriate amount of currency. This is about 3000 Yen for the Far East. Toori: Wait, that is expensive! Isn''t that too high? Is this legal? Kimi: Well, we''re forbidding religions after all.Still, for newly appointed foreigners in trade and diplomacy, being able to pay this is a display of status; and many would rather pay the tax to retain their lifestyle in the end. That is why Musashi''s second left and right ships [2] have foreigner-centric towns in the lower decks, and matters for each country are handled separately. Children are exempt from the tax as well. Still, if one wishes to become a follower he/she will undergo a process to become ''hidden'', and they will incur the full price of the tax. If you can''t pay you''ll have to do manual labor [3]. People in higher positions will also have to pay more. Now, the Specialization of Worship Places Ban forbids the construction/possession of any building specialized for religious service. Thus sites like churches, congregation halls and Contract Stands can only be founded on corporation and personal spaces, like shops and houses. This is also a recreation of ''hiding'', though they still put signs out in reality. With this restriction, large-scale movements can be prevented while protecting the religious rights of the people at the same time. Do you understand? Toori:...Hey, Nee-chan, there is too much explanation for me to put a joke into. Kimi:...So you were not looking to understand, but for a gag chance instead? 1. as a function of fumi-e Volume 1B, 23: Skeptics in the Meeting Session Volume 1B, Chapter 23: Skeptics in the Meeting Session Even if there is doubt Will it be settled, or Can it be settled Point Allocation (The Cooperative Personality) In a classroom where the sun shines in. The eastern sunlight, still a dim ambiance, slightly lights up the classroom and the students inside from the side. The desks in the class are mostly filled. Yet, they are not in a state of calm, nor are they in a state of silence. At this moment, one is standing and conveying words to the rest; Heidi, whose seat is next to Shirojiros. And putting a number of sign frames into order and looking around her vicinity So the ones not attending are Miriam, Mito and Masa, as well as Seijun and Azuma, then After that, Heidi spoke as she turned to look at the seat farthest back by the window. Tooris figure was there, not appearing to be awake. Remaining face down on his desk, he showed no signs of movement. Looking at him, Asama called Hanami out and typed a few letters into her signframe: He was taken to the police station last night, then seems to have arrived first this morning. Noriki, Urquiaga and Neshinbara nodded as if to answer. Neshinbara brought out his signframe: The rest of us were allowed to leave immediately, but Aoi-kun He had quite a few more offenses before this so they had a lot to admonish him for. Everyone hung their heads hearing that message. They then brought out their own sign frames, by themselves or through their Mice. Well, he did climb up the trees and streetlamps without any reason a lot of the time. He led the residential block admins into sticky situations every so often as well. Not to mention Lane 11 of Tamas outer shell becoming a world of cats because of his incessant feeding, as far as I know Why is everyone not choosing to follow through, I wonder? In response to Heidis message, everyone waved their hands left and right. Heidi herself mouthed the words well cant help it, and then after a pause Toori-kun doesnt seem to be moving, so wont the rest of us think about various things? Come on, Erimaki. While surveying the members present, Heidi held her hand out in Shirojiros direction and called their white fox Mouse. In response to her gesture, Erimaki ran up to her shoulder and glanced at the number of sign frames expanding before it. The situation then, to start. Putting it bluntly, Horizon and Musashi are in trouble. Thus Heidi began. Musashi will be transferred as a replacement for the town of Mikawa, and we as its residents will have to go over to the Matsudaira territory in Edo. Horizon will have the Logismoi plo she illegally possesses extracted from her; and to take responsibility for Mikawas destruction, it has been decided that she will commit suicide. But, Heidi continued. Not only myself, but the Treasurer Shiro-kun, the Secretary Neshinbara and the Chancellor and President Toori-kun; all our rights are withheld by King Yoshinao, so we cannot have a say in this. The Vice President Seijun still has her authority, but as the Provisional Council has taken her into themselves she seems to be on the Testament Unions side. Anyway, wed like to think about what we can do about this without causing any trouble. Heidi collected her breath after saying all of that. Turning her head to look over everyone once Then, from here onwards well be hearing everyones courses of action. Heidi altered her expression into a more formal manner. Ignoring the many obstacles we will encounter, does anyone want to save Horizon and stop Musashis transfer? Thus Heidi asked, raising her hand. But everyone in the classroom, even him Eh, is no one raising their hand up? There was a response to her inquiry. It was Norikis voice, who said while touching the bandage on his cheek: We have nothing to work with. How about listing all of that first? I see, Kimi said while spreading out a fashion magazine and cutting important details out with a scissors. Kimi raised her gaze and looked at Heidi with a tilted face, and said: The average person would be like dont get me involved, please, wouldnt they? Both the Provisional Council and King Yoshinao seem like they will accept Horizons suicide and Musashis transfer, no? Would the trend be, then, to let those take their course and wash their hands off where they are not involved, I wonder. A moment. Anyones ideal situation would be: Horizon dying or whatever, just spare us this transfer of Musashi, wouldnt it? Theres still room for discussion on that part after all, isnt there? Well? Judge, answered Heidi. She stole a glance to the south, towards an unseen land port they would go to, obscured by the hills and mountains. Furthermore You know, Horizon still succeeded as Motonobus legitimate daughter, informal as the ceremony is. Thus his authority over Mikawa as a monarch, his rights as the representative of the Far East to the Testament Union, as well as his ownership of Musashi; all of that has been succeeded by Horizon. Thus If Horizon commits suicide, where do you think those rights will go? Heh heh heh. How silly! Do you think I can answer that!? Umm, the sky! Towards the evening! Dont just answer randomly!! Hmm Heidi turned to face Kimi, with a smile that gives off an impression that it is not. You know? If Horizon commits suicide there will be no successor, and all her rights will be taken by the Testament Union. Ownership of the Far Easts core organization, the Musashi Ariadust Academy, the authority of Mikawas monarch that will rule the Far East; all of that will be under the Testament Unions care. Do you understand? The Far East will belong to the Testament Union. Everyone ceased their voices at those words. Heidi, the only one smiling, faced everyone and spoke. If Horizon commits suicide, the Far East will belong to the Testament Union. There will be no room for negotiations nor will there be for anything else. That is why I think the Testament Union was in such a hurry to recognize Horizons succession. If they were to take hold of Motonubus authority as it is, the problem of Horizons succession will arise. But if they were to take her in, hold her accountable as his legitimate child and allow the suicide to occur, they will be able to obtain all rights to the Far East without any problem. Then, Heidi prefaced without changing her smiling expression. Are you getting off? Are you staying? The choice is yours. To those words, there was one response: Kimis voice. She shrugged her shoulders, and said with a bitter smile: So its not Are you getting on? Are you not? then? Judge, we are Musashis residents after all. I see, Noriki said, holding his arms, adjusting his sitting position and looking at Heidi with a nod. I have a lot of younger siblings. Even with the slight will interpretation spell the whole Far Eastern area possesses I wont be able to support them all in another place. In that case, give me your sisters! Your sisters! By all means! This is the first time Nai-chan has heard someone say that personally. Heh heh. Margot, never once did I pay a possessor of such twisted love any mind. Ill rot if I do. Look whos talking!! Naruze formed a pout in response to everyones punch line. Still, in the midst of the lightened atmosphere someone sounded in agreement. Insignificant as it is, I want to save her. I want to remain as we are now. People would have their own conflicts with the Testament Union, but if they did not Everyone would think that way. I see, definitely, responded Heidi, forming a smile. Then she continued, with a well then as a preface: Shall we ascertain what we do not know at this moment? In a dark room, a single figure rose up. It was Masazumi, black-haired and in white clothes. Without her outer uniform and trousers, wearing nothing other than her underwear and the short-sleeved shirt that is her inner uniform, she pulled down her blanket to her hips and drew a breath. The words that spilled from her mouth to her chest were Sleepy Murmuring, Masazumi looked around her surroundings with eyes that did not focus on anything. The room was spacious. It was a reception area, with sofas surrounding a table. With curtains blocking light from the windows, the pictures on the walls, the carpets on the floor, the bookshelves lined up; everything had a darkened color to them. Masazumi wiped her face with her sleeve without thinking. The fabric absorbed moisture from the corner of her eye to the area on her cheek. Did I see a dream again? She said in a small voice, rubbing her eyes. From when Mother disappeared Before she could finish, she put strength in her eyebrows and eyelids. Nnn. Nodding, she opened her eyes and rose straight up at the same time. Looking around her surroundings, her gaze fell on the books on the sofas and table. This is. The record of the negotiations with the Testament Union that took place in the outer Provisional Councils building from last night. Masazumi never entered the meeting room, but the secretary from her fathers group did her the favor of forwarding the decisions the meeting made to her. Various ideas were exchanged and confirmed, and before it was over the night had passed. After her fathers group left to meet up and open the general meeting, the secretaries also went off somewhere; so Masazumi returned to her home. Then Masazumi glanced at the single piece of memo placed on those documents. It contained the conclusions she made herself dealing with the present case after reaching home last night. The contents were The Method to Save Horizon. She remembered writing while thinking it was impossible, then wiped it off right after she finished. To face the pressure of the Testament Union, the possible ways to refute and counter, and then to convey to other countries that righteousness is, at the very least, on our side. Still Its impossible after all. She was part of the Provisional Council, which holds the Testament Unions view; and she was inexperienced. Ideas are useless without talent, she thought. That was why Masazumi turned her gaze away from the memo and looked at the clock. It was 10 AM. She would have been late on a normal day, but she hadnt slept more than three hours. Furthermore Do not go to the Academy, huh. Right now, out of all the Chancellors Officers and Student Council she was the only one retaining her authority. This was part of her fathers groups plan to keep a grasp on the Academys rights. In other words I am just being a convenient piece. Things moved at a rapid pace after Mikawas destruction last night. Musashi had a three-part constitutional government, consisting of the Academy, the Provisional Council and the King; but the strong point here was the link between the King and the Council. Under this state of emergency, if the King and Council were to withhold the rights of the Academy negotiations would be able to proceed at a fast pace and decisions made without including any inexperienced opinion; that is what they likely concluded. From her viewpoint, it was just a coup detat by the King and Provisional Council on the Academy. But If that is the best for Musashi as it is now, theres plenty of merit in abiding by it. Drawing a breath, Masazumi stood up from the sofa. She lightly stretched her body, then drew another. Picking up the pillow that fell from the sofa and placing it on the blanket, she looked at her uniform set on the opposite sofa. She must have been tired this morning. The sleeves werent even ordered. But still, it doesnt seem like Father will come back home Even if he did, I dont think hell get mad looking at this situation. Hell most likely keep being indifferent. This thought strongly existed in her mind. Anyway, breakfast. Masazumi headed towards the corridor. This house had an indoor bath, a rarity on Musashi. It would have been a waste, but she wanted to clean her body and wash off the sweat from sleeping. She was free until the afternoon as long as she did not go near the Academy. To have breakfast under that condition The store where P-01s C Horizon C used to be, huh. She would probably need to tell the shopkeeper about her story last night. What will happen, I wonder. She couldnt do anything last night. Even when she was being taken away, even when she left having realized her own existence. No I wasnt unable to do anything. I didnt do anything, Masazumi murmured. In her head, she remembered a single movement. It was that of the boy running over, the one who tried to do something even though he couldnt do anything. Compared to him, I wonder what I am. My idleness was because I was thinking about Musashis position. Was that what my mistake was? Masazumi thought as she entered the corridor. Before she realized it, her gaze was on the memo she wrote lying on the table. Is everyone trying to save Horizon, I wonder Proceedings were advancing in the classroom. Heidi was leading the meeting, as expected. While placing her white fox Mouse, Erimaki, on her head Then, first of all, let us ascertain the intentions of those who are not attending. She displayed the records of incoming divine mail to Erimaki, while making sure no one else saw the contents. Lets see~ then~, hm, hmm, right now Azuma-kun and Miriam are being guarded by the bodyguard team and cannot leave the dorm. It doesnt look like well be able to visit her place as well today. Also, wasnt that ghost-like girl in Azuma-kuns care? Lets discuss that with the police when we have the chance. Ah, Urquiaga responded. He looked up at the ceiling for a moment. From what I see, she was quite attached to Azuma. I dont know why they were stuck together inside the Academy; but shes still a child, ghost or not. With someone who can pose no harm, nothing bad should happen so long as she does not separate from Azuma. He himself probably possesses a strong spiritual aspect being a half-god, so I dont think it will affect him either. As if to warn, everyone nodded to his words. Well, from a moral standpoint, Azuma is not a lolicon like Ohiroshiki so it should be alright. You got it wrong! Ohiroshiki stood up from slightly farther back into the classroom while wiping his forehead with a towel. I am not a lolicon! My belief is one that belongs to the major life worship that is described in the Testament and recreated in Europe, one that values the life force of the young! Ohiroshiki held his right arm out. It is a crime to touch for lolicons; but for life-worshippers touching is a supreme deed equivalent to being in contact with God! Right, right, Heidi nodded. Would it be supreme for you to stay put while in school? Ah, if you get caught we dont know each other, alright? Hmm? Did I not explain it properly? Everyone ignored Ohiroshiki and looked in Heidis direction. As for Heidi, skillfully caressing below Erimakis neck above her head Then, for the others, first is Seijun; but in reality she is the only one whose rights as vice president have not been taken away. Right now, Seijun is the sole person among the Student Council and Chancellors Officers still possessing authority. Masazumi-donos father is a member of the Provisional Council after all. Holding his arms together and lightly sitting on his seat, Tenzou continued. From the Provisional Councils perspective, letting the compliant Masazumi-dono retain her position as if to represent the Student Council would make things easier in the future. Yes, and you know? Because Seijun still has her rights we cant hold a special general student meeting. If we were to hold one, the result would give us temporary authority; but school regulations dictate that everyone with such authority must be absent due to circumstances like war before we can hold such a meeting. By retaining Masazumis position with her and having her on their side, the Provisional Council is not letting us have the special general student meeting, then. Hmm. Everyone fell into thinking. Then, from Heidis head, the white fox Erimaki clapped and brought up a signframe. Enemy? Ah, h-hey, Erimaki, dont say that. But it does feel that way, from a positional aspect. Theyre the ones on the other side after all. Neshinbara spoke, accompanied by a long breath. He called out a civil official Mouse, and retrieved some data via signframe. Making enemies out of them would be serious trouble, you know? Honda-kuns oration talents cannot be taken lightly. She had over 70% of the votes during the Student Council election, and the problem were facing is of a political nature. If something does happen that causes us to face off with Honda-kun, besting her would be a difficult act indeed. Besides, he continued: Just like her, Mitotsudaira-kun and Naomasa-kun are not here. Yes, Asama nodded. She looked at the Divine Mail reception log Hanami brought out. Masa is in Musashinos central engine room meeting with the Engineering Club. Mito is, as expected, attending the feudal lord meeting of the landowners of the ship on Musashino as the student representative. But, the trouble with Mito is Asama made eye contact with Heidi. As both nodded, Heidi shrugged her shoulders. If Horizon were to commit suicide, the Matsudaira family would disappear and Musashis residents would be transferred to the Far East settlement in Edo. If this happens, the temporarily succeeding Mito branch of the Matsudaira family will become the head family. In other wordsthe Mitotsudaira family will become the representative of the Testament Union-ruled Far East, as our lord. At those words, everyone looked at each other. Then everyone started whispering to each other Long ago, as her name Mitotsudaira Nate was shortened to Mito Nate, she was made fun of by being called Mito Natto, right? Well that was because she herself slipped up in shortening her name Nate and wrote down something like Nato, no? Oh, hell no. What if she still has a grudge from that time Shell definitely get a straw roll that looks like natto and have us do the Mino dance. I wonder why everyone can suspect their own classmate, I wonder? Everyones whispers stopped at Heidis words. Disregarding that, Heidi prefaced as she looked slightly up towards the ceiling along with the white fox on her head. Well, I think that were most likely going to have to talk to her about this. After all, after the Testament Unions dispatch, Mito bought a plot of land and came here as a means of becoming a Far East citizen. Still, she retains her status as a knight; thus As one of the few in Musashi, she has permission to possess a weapon. And shell become quite the force when she uses it. Hmm, thus everyone held their arms together. Long ago, she was super hostile and scary for some time, right? Nowjust by how many times more can she be? Shed be great as an ally, but if we are to fight her itll be all kinds of impossible. Ah, I shouldnt have called her Natto and stuff after all As I said, why is everyone talking about all these guilty things? Heidi drew a breath. Well, lets do our best to make her our ally. Then, um Heidi turned to face Shirojiro who was on her side. Shiro-kun, is it fine now? Heidi faced Shirojiro, who was closing his work signframe, and stated: You know? This is what I think the situation is. Musashi and Horizon are in a pinch, and with our authority taken we dont seem to have a proper role. To abide by the Testament Union means voluntarily turning the Far East over to their control; but to oppose them will mean the crisis of all-out war with them. To Heidis call, Shirojiro sighed. Then, what do you want me to do? Judge; from a businessmans viewpoint, Id like to hear the financial aspects of this situation, or something. Even if you say that, Im not that interested in that that much. I am busy at work after all. You know, Shiro-kun? See, I think that this is a big business chance. Immediately after hearing that, Shirojiro straightened up his posture. Erimaki raised its legs and formed a signframe Profit Meter on Shirojiros head, filling five gauges in a second, with more coming in. Big business chance, is it! Hm, that sounds good! Money! Money, is it! Right, Ive cleared my thoughts! Listen well, you bastards! Shirojiro, for some reason, stood facing towards the teachers desk and said: I will now talk about money, which I love! Youre the worst! In response to everyones punchline, Shirojiro turned around. Furthermore Quieten down, my clients. See, I dont always talk about money, but this is a conversation about money. It may not be, but Ill make it such that it is. Understood? He made it clear what he is about to say. And then Now, we are bargaining with the Testament Union for the safety of ourselves with our monarch Horizons life as well as Musashi on the line. That is our situation in my opinion. See here, Shirojiro said again. There is something we call ransom, a way in which things are settled with possessions like money or land, practiced in Europe. It happens quite often, say to have war prisoners returned or to compensate for a king or countrys mistakes. But in the Far East, there is a tendency to offer to throw ones life away as a means of settlement, because of the shame. In that, we can think of this as the characteristic Far Eastern life considerate financial economics. Thus He drew a breath. To the Far East, there is merit in loading an entire countrys responsibility onto its rulers life. By the cutting of his neck or stomach, his subordinates and people are guaranteed to be safe. In other words The value of a monarchs life in money is virtually similar to that of ownership of the country. Additionally, by paying the other side with the monarchs life, authority over the country can quickly be transferred and the safety and status of its people can be guaranteed. How the Far East is run, i.e. how it belongs to the emperor but management is left for the lords to handle, may have also played a part in giving rise to this process. Well then. For a monarch to pay with his life, a condition must be met. This is either, 1: At the end of a war, to guarantee the safety of the losing country. 2: After an irreparable mistake he made, to not burden the country with his responsibility. 3: Mood. This is how it mostly is. Though considering things like coup detats as similar to 1 is glossing over a lot. The reason many lords with little influence commit suicide is because they were so easily defeated in wars that would lead to 1. For 2 its usually because of the weak influence of the monarch, where payment by land is not possible. Which one are we in now? In response to Heidis question, Shirojiro stated: The second one. The Far East neither invaded nor were they themselves attacked; but we did cause the loss of Mikawa, a land of importance to other countries. Moreover, Horizon holds a Logismoi plo which she cannot legally possess. Thus, by offering herself they will not be able to make efforts to put the blame on the Far East, and our safety will have to be guaranteed. But, Shirojiro continued. Mikawa was meant to fall in the first place. Even the outskirts and the bay, sooner or later they will be destroyed and swallowed up by the sea. It would just be that this method of destruction of Mikawa would not be beneficial to the Historical Recreation of the Testament. That is why after substituting Musashi for Mikawa we will move over to another Matsudaira territory in Edo. Then, we will return back to Musashi as it is. Still, someone raised his voice. It was Tenzou, saying as he tilted his neck: Even if you say that, they cannot just suddenly alter the Edo settlement to accommodate us on such short notice. Lord Motonobu, along with IZUMO, has developed Edo specifically into a particular historical excavation site; but people are still leaving the place. Well have to find new places if that place is not big enough for all of Musashis residents, and theres the problem with dealing with all the overwritten lands as well As well? As Shirojiro urged him on, Tenzou thought for a bit. Then, shrugging his shoulders Well have to accommodate nearly a hundred thousand people, but Where will we get the money to cover the expenses, considering the Musashi-Mikawa modification costs as well? For a population of 100,000 and an average of 5 per house, 20,000 houses would be needed. Also, until then Tenzou brought out something covered in cloth. Held in his hand was This is a camping tent complete with the essentials; a two-person version will cost up to 20,000 yen. For a 100,000 population to hold out while waiting for proper housing to be built, 50,000 of those will be needed 1,000,000,000 yen. Other than that, well have to set up water systems and toilets as well as a supply of food. How are we going to pay for those? A source of income, is what youre asking, right? Shirojiro stated, affirming with Tenzou. The people on the net are already in a panic as we speak. Ill tell you what I know about that later. Right now, the Testament Union possesses a very large sum of money. Youll do best to understand what I mean by that. Thats why The Union is raring to do this; and for us on the other side, there will be lots of problems. Heh heh heh. Miser, women will bomb all those problems as they come, you know? Youll explode, Aoi Sister. See here? The Testament Union is raring for this. Theyre eager to become our enemy. But as a preface, Shirojiro said: Now then, if we were to become enemies, let me tell you what will happen. If, Shirojiro stated. To his side, a map of the Far East was displayed indicating the foreign settlements in each country. If the Testament Union were to become our enemy, Musashi will not be able to resupply at any of the Far Eastern foreign settlements that would become our ports. Do you know what this means? We wont be able to trade? Is that it? Shirojiro closed his eyes at Heidis words. Almost correct. See here? Musashis most important trading item is food. Indeed, Musashi is a city that grows only 10% of its food, relying on importation for the rest. In other words, if they refuse to trade with us we will be in a hopeless situation. Hey, does Musashi not grow its own crops on the ship? It was not Shirojiro who answered the question Adele posed. Ohiroshiki did. He stood up, wiping his sweat off with a towel. Its impossible. I am part of the Cooking Club, and I know the people of the Agriculture Club caring for those plantations; so Ohiroshiki called out a human-type Mouse draped in shrine maiden clothes from his pendant. Gushes cute after all. Her design was done quite well, dont you think? Whatever, just talk! Are you falling for your Mouse as well? Gu! Ohiroshiki grumbled, but later recovered after his Mouse calmed him down. As she produced a number of sign frames and graphs with the brush in her hand It is hard to grow crops by hydroponics on Musashi, so wheat is grown in soil. According to the Testament, in this era the average European would consume over 600 grams of food per day including their staple, bread. In that case, for Dinkel wheat which yields an average of 20 grains per head, about 20 ares will be needed to feed one person for a year. Thats a 20 by 100 meter area. Do we really need that much land!? Well, this is where the Testaments interpretation comes in. Ohiroshiki held his arms as if to hold the air, then suddenly crashed it. If we were to compare the land of the Far East with that of the whole Earth, well find that the Far East is 1/394 the size of the Earth; so the Testament makes up for that by amplifying whatever we could harvest from our land by 394 times. Considering that, the agricultural land that will be needed to feed one person with staple food for a year will shorten down to five square meters. That would be three tatami mats, or four if you count the ridges, in Far East terms. The Far East has a climate adjusted to grow rice, so its not that suitable to start planting wheat here; but a lot of other countries have wheat as their staple food. In that case, the overwritten lands that hold the suitable climate to grow wheat will become important for practical use, thus giving rise to this interpretation. Everyone began to use their sign frames and fingers to calculate the area, as well as look outside into the school area to imagine how big the area mentioned would be. In that situation, Kimi paused her hands which were still cutting out the magazine and looked around. Oh? Are you not done yet? T-this woman is the worst! And shes more than ten years old! What a hag Ah! Ohiroshiki exclaimed. Receiving cold smiles from all the women in his class, he hung his head. After a while, with his Mouse tapping on his shoulder, he resumed. Well, you know, the agriculture may be condensed but Musashi still has a hundred thousand people. Thus, even with four tatami mats per person well need 400,000 mats. How quick, everyone said, holding their heads. Adele put out a calculation signframe in a hurry. Then, for 400,000 mats, umm, the standard underground residential blocks two-person room would have four mats, so the area The area would be 660,000 square meters. Seeming to have done such calculations in the past, Ohiroshiki answered without looking at anything. Then The standard hull of Musashi is no more than 1040 meters long and 144 meters wide per ship. Even if you dedicate a whole level into agriculture, youll get only about 155,000 square meters. We will require 4.3 levels for agriculture to sustain us. For a semiannual crop well need over two levels. For a three-harvest crop, 1.5, but food isnt just limited to staples. If we consider livestock and vegetables, there is no way we can increase the size of the animals; and itll be hard to cultivate vegetables in a dense manner. Particularly, to feed one person with enough livestock well need more than two times the size of the area of wheat as pasture, and we cant harvest animals more than once per year. Moreover, considering the storage of water needed for the crops, storehouses for the harvests and storage for the livestock feed The Cooking Clubs trial calculation came to a requirement of nearly 20 levels, but the only ships on Musashi long enough and with enough levels are the third left and right ships with 15 levels each. Devoting one of them completely to agriculture wont be enough; and from a personnel aspect, getting new people onto the Musashi for the sole purpose of the agricultural industry is impossible. Were essentially establishing a new outer town for the sake of supporting the 100,000 people in our own. The present agricultural sector here is focusing on developing improved crops for trade, so we cant just use it for something else. I see, everyone murmured. Adele, who had asked that question, dropped her shoulders. I feel like I lost to Ohiroshiki-san for some reason today That moment, everyone affirmed and followed through with her. Dont mind it. No one would have thought that man would be in the Cooking Club rather than the Eroge Research Association. Continuously calling out to little girls while hiding such a weapon in him Someone please put him in his place. W-why are you all so harsh with me!? Hmm, no one would hold back against a stranger with a fault, right, everyone? So long as money is not involved, affirmed Shirojiro. Gesturing thanks to the seated Ohiroshiki with one hand, he continued. Musashis emergency reserves will only last two weeks. Well eventually run out if we try to escape, and any negotiation that may lead to trade will be clearly visible. T-then Adele leaned back her body and looked to the ceiling. In the end, well eventually be out if we were to oppose the Testament Union. Haa. To those words mixed with a sigh, there was a word, but, in response. Oh my, is that so? It was Kimi, turning her body. Continuing to cut out the questionnaire corner with the scissors, she said without looking at anyone: You guys, you are not an unorganized mob, so do pull yourselves together for my sake. The miser over there, stop being mean and tell us What do we do? I see that the key thing to do is simple. We oppose the Testament Union, while protecting other Far Eastern settlements in each country and reserving our right to trade. Just like that, huh!! Everyone slipped in the punch line. Then Adele Uh, can we do something that convenient? I told you, no? I cannot give a conclusion from any viewpoint other than that of a businessman, but I can say stuff from a businessmans standpoint. Everyone else should be the same; each of us has our own unique set of knowledge, skills and strengths, and the force that assembles these together and utilizes them Thats what we call government. Thus, he said, looking out the window. His gaze led to the southern sky. On the other side of the sky, where a red light went up to the heavens from the Ley Lines every now and then, there is a land port. With his gaze remaining in that direction. There is only one method: that is to bring the one affiliated with the Provisional Council, Honda Masazumi, over to our side. Being associated with that group, she should understand the arrangements of the Testament Union. That is why, to refute the legalities of the opponent Well wait until the moment we have the right to oppose them. S-Shiro-kunthat scene just now may be quite cool! Hmph, do it properly and we will profit! It should not fail! The publicity resulting from opposing the Testament Union is the best! They are the ones publicizing all of this on their own after all! You are too honest with yourselves, everyone said, looking down at them as Heidi asked Shirojiro a question. Shiro-kun, but Is there a way to get Seijun over to our side? There is. But, before that Shirojiro turned around and pointed to the back of the class with his chin. The chair furthest back, by the window. Over there was Toori-kun His figure, in its uniform adorned with chains slumped over the desk on which the sun shone brightly, was still not moving. Even with rights or whatever; If this idiot of a chancellor and president brings us down we wont be able to do anything. At Shirojiros words, everyone brought about a deep atmosphere of silence. What do we do? Everyones eyes met. What should we do? they inquired without a sound. At that moment Right, I hope youre not thinking of anything dangerous! A womans voice came from the corridor. Taken aback, everyone turned to look at the door. Standing there was a female teacher, her figure dressed in a jersey. Everyone looked at her. Oriotorai-sensei!? Oriotorai showed a smile to Shirojiro, who retreated from in front of the teachers desk. Well, there is a lot to think about isnt there? For now, were doing class work in homeroom. Then Oriotorai brought out a pile of paper from the latch on her hip and placed it on the teachers desk. Resounding their weight as they were placed there, those paper copies were Manuscript paper. For this morning, Ill have you write an essay. Essay? Yep, you have one and a half hours. For the rest of the time, I plan to have one of you read out their work. Oriotorai did not mind the Geh sounds everyone made, showing a grin. The title will be What I Want to Do. Right now, everyone is thinking only about what we should do, right? While it may cool your heads, this exercise is important as well. And now, before anything Oriotorai went over to the staff-use table and switched on the monitor on the shelf. A torii-type signframe appeared; before an image could clear up the static on the monitor, she looked at everybody. Towards everyone, who wondered what she wanted to show them, Oriotorai remained smiling. Im sure everyone is thinking about What I Want to Do right now. Just for a bit, this will become a hint from a recent-development aspect, I think. So watch carefully. Look at the result. An image projected. It was the scene atop a hill, where people wearing three different kinds of uniforms lined up. K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espa?a, as well as the Far East Defense Unit that arrived from Mikawa. These three forces are meeting each other to exchange information. This broadcast is aiming to depict the Testament Union as friendly to the residents of Musashi and Mikawa. But, she said. In this meeting, there will be something Tres Espa?a will return to the Far East. What would that be? The Divine Weapon, Tonbokiri. Oriotorais smile became something that remained only at the tip of her mouth. Now what will happen, I wonder. The one that will receive it is Lord Tadakatsus daughter, Honda Futayo. What the arguably unparalleled female warrior in the Far East will do, and what will happen; watch it with your eyes, and start thinking. A moment. About What I Want to Do right now. Volume 1B, 24: The Determined on the Plains Volume 1B, Chapter 24: The Determined on the Plains To walk this path is to pass a difficult mountain trail To not walk this path is to be left standing The only way we can move on is upwards, then Point Allocation (Decision) There was a land spread out with sand. Facing the ocean, the land was vast and flat, with good drainage. On its surface, ten ships of gargantuan size were lined up. As all of them were fixed on the ground by anchoring ropes and landing structures, the shadow they cast fell over the surface of the land. People were moving inside the ship. They were mobilizing to carry out the duties of transport and security. Both the people in security and those who were carrying ship-to-ship cargo in and out looked in the northern and eastern directions every so often. In the east, there was a town held between two small hills. However, there was neither the smoke of cooking rising up, the sound of activity in the mills, nor were the sight of people present in that town. Everyone extended their gaze to beyond the town. Over there was a bay. A large bay near the ocean, where many waves were. The bay was a great distance from the hill, the town, the rural parts and the waterways; but because it was so big one could think that they would be able to reach for it if they held out their hand. The bay was ruined. The curtain of white that adorned its appearance was surged into the air by the brown-colored and water-colored filth below it. Sometimes, as if to jump out of the surface of the water, remains of the houses showed themselves. Then, as if to display themselves to the land, they swayed for a few moments; and then sank yet again. On the shores of the bay, a number of towns and villages were still being destroyed and sunk by the bay. Still, this was not the reason there were times when everyone would look towards the east at the same time. The reason was The light. Every so often, there would be a line of red light shining from the surface of the sea reaching towards the sky. Sometimes there would be only one light, sometimes there would be many at once; sometimes they would shoot up straight to the heavens, then scatter and disappear, and sometimes they would appear to be drawing a curve heading for the northern and western sky. They would be accompanied by the shaking of the ground. It shook aimlessly, as if staggering. As the ground calmed down, the light in the sky would disappear and the towns and villages devoured by the bay would again disappear with a splash. And then everyone would start moving again, while looking in a different direction. North. Facing the vast land port was a land untouched. It was a hill where the woods, rivers, and grasslands remained. Still, ships were present at both the top of the short hill and in its opposite direction. There were ten ships. On the elongated structure of the ship meant for transport, smoke from cooking was rising; and a great number of people were standing on its deck. They were looking towards the top of the hill. On the top of the green hill, on plain land, groups of people were present. There were three of them. One had a red western-style uniform. Another had black western-style uniforms. The last had a black eastern-style uniform. People looked on. The group in red and the two in black were facing each other in one line each as if to form a triangle, and people in each position were exchanging documents and containers between themselves. The people continued their work, pausing in between to look on. Inside the group of red standing on top of the hill where the wind blows, a girl clad in mechanical arms stood at the leftmost point. She held a single spear covered in cloth in her arms. Towards the girl with the spear with the words Tonbokiri engraved on its hilt, the young man next to her spoke out. Ive been standing all this while, but is there a reason for me to be here, Gin-san? You look good enough just standing there; so isnt it fine, Master Muneshige? I always get nervous when I am on merchandise transfer duty. Indeed, Im just being silent to not blow my cover. Gin-san, are there times when you get nervous? Tes, though as a daughter of a warrior family displaying such emotions on my face would be shameful so I usually keep them hidden. Shall I show them to you next time, Master Muneshige? Though youll probably think of me as a troublesome woman if I do. Im sorry. Muneshige stated in a small voice looking at the fleet commands exchanging their mobilization schedules for over the next few days. You do tense up when I hug you all the time, Gin-san, no? Though you loosen up quite a bit right after. Gin lowered her gaze to the ground, biting her lips. She stole a glance towards Muneshige on her side, but he appeared to be looking at the sky with a face that feigned ignorance. As Gin returned her gaze Is this revenge for the time when you woke up? No, it was just a reasonable direction of the flow of our conversation. Tes, then Ill deal with that after, so do prepare yourself. You wont escape if you tried with your legs in that condition, after all. Thus, Gin looked forward. Now, it would be great if we can finish this safely. The one at the end of Gins gaze, thinking as such, was a row of people dressed in black Eastern-style uniforms. The Far East uniform. They were the members of the ship escorting Musashi, here to represent the Guard Unit. They should have not been here as those in agreement by nature, but It is so that K.P.A. Italia can display its understanding towards the Far East, huh. There was very little recognition by Musashi towards Horizon Ariadust and her position as the present head of Mikawa. However, even if that was not the case, there would still be very few among Musashis residents that would oppose the ruling of her suicide. However, if the fact that students of the Far East present at this scene as members of the Testament Union were to be shown to the people on Musashi, there would be a different meaning. Moreover, if those students were of the Guard Unit It would mean that those with power have agreed to this ruling. Musashis residents never had the strength to resist from the beginning. For those who were planning to oppose the Testament Union under the pretense that the Guard Unit would carry out its duty to protect them, this would have weakened their resolve and replaced it with resignation to defeat. It was a simple method, but nevertheless the one they had to choose under the limiting conditions; thus Gin thought. Whatever the case, Gin thought. She looked towards the Far Eastern woman in front of her. She stood upright, hair tied behind her head. Possessing two blades on her hip, she looked straight in Gins direction. It was the first time she had met her. However, she had already known her name. Honda Futayo. The daughter of Honda Tadakatsu, who would be the one to succeed him eventually, thus it was said. Gin noticed Futayos line of sight directed towards the spear, Tonbokiri, held in her mechanical arms. It was the one her father left in her care. It was probably the only thing she could hold her gaze on. Gin wondered if the one on the other side knew who she was. No, whether she did nor didnt, it wouldnt matter; she was not her ally. There was no need to change their relation, was there? Now, which side is she on, Gin thought. Born into a warrior family with political influence, Gin could understand three things. Understanding her role as a part of the family, she was a woman who would cause the familys collapse with her death. Understanding her role as a support for her husband, she was a woman who would feel her worth in life in her husbands success. And the last one was Understanding the very order of her family, she was a woman who would feel her worth in life in her own success. Gin was thinking about her second role. She wondered what would be the case for the other party. Third Special Duty. An order came from the fleet commander acting as the chief of the dispatch team, addressed to her. Thus Gin affirmed and, retaining her gaze on Futayo From the one affiliated with the New Nagoya Castle based in Mikawa, the Far East, as its Special First Reserve Agent, Honda Tadakatsu-sama; this is the item left in the custody of the Special Third-year with the same affiliation, Honda Futayo. With a greeting, she took one step forward. Then, continuing to step on the soil and the grass, the second and third steps. At the midpoint between the two sides where her footsteps stopped, Honda Futayo gave her greetings. That should have been the case. Standing on a position five meters before the midpoint, the first to come was a voice. As Futayo turned her gaze away from Tonbokiri to face the other party How? Gin immediately replied to her question. I have been told about a lot of things. So that is the case, Futayo answered, giving her greetings. Then, facing this side and taking a step The next moment, she felt a hand within reaching distance in front of her. This is-!? Shortening the distance between them, it was a movement-type spell. Gin looked at the figure of the person standing in front of her. Futayo was displaying an act of dignity by using her movement-type spell here. Ill use the spell in a manner that can be clearly seen, and obtain Tonbokiri which Tachibana Gin holds with my own hands. That way I can show that there are still opportunities for the Far East to obtain power and weaponry. Right now, via K.P.A. Italias broadcasting members this scene should reach everyone; whether the refugees of Mikawa, Musashis residents, or those living in the other countries. That is why she moved right then. There had been a secret meeting between the higher positions of the Guard Unit that morning. She understood the provocation she would make with this action. She also knew that, by the perceived continuation of the Honda familys support of last nights incident, she would propel the already critical position of the Far East further into danger. Still, if she were to do nothing here There will be no more chances. With little other power than to protect themselves, Musashis people are having most of their will to fight taken away. Furthermore, we as the Guard Unit of the Far East, in carrying out our duty of protection, are entrusting that very duty towards the people of Musashi to the Testament Union. And finally, there has been word that the rights of most of the Chancellors Officers and Student Council on the Musashi are being withheld under the care of its king, and that the Provisional Council is taking the side of the Testament Union. At this rate We will no longer be able to avoid having our independence and power taken away, left with nothing else but resignation to our fate. Furthermore, to accept this very fate Will mean to lose the one that has become the head of Mikawa, Horizon Ariadust-sama. A monarch paying with his life for a country in danger would mean that all the efforts to save it would be in vain. Thus his followers, putting faith in their lord, would bring out their full force to avoid such a situation. Nonetheless, these were the words spoken in the meeting: Our lord is scattering her life away without us doing anything. She knew the reason why; we did not have any power to do anything. But, everyone continued in the meeting: What would happen if we were to do something? They were the only people in a position with a little power among a nation that had none. A small action would be enough. If she were to show at least the intention of doing something, those with something planned could use it as a foundation for their determination; and If there is hope, there will have been meaning in her action. The one who took action was the person in command. If a subordinate did it, there would not be any other choice but to deal with him under the strict and controlling directions of the Testament Union; but because the chief herself did it, nothing like that would happen. The one in trouble would be the Union, having lost their control; so there would be a degree to which acts like that would be permitted. If her thinking was found to be naive, she would still have shown her resolve. It would just be passed off as her losing her mind looking at her fathers rival. Her action would end at successfully obtaining her weapon. Everything would be decided at that point. That was why Futayo moved. The spell she used was the IZUMO-aligned Kazamatsuri movement-type spell, Soaring Wings. Treating any resistance to her movement as an impurity and purifying it, ultimately one can purify his own body weight and, through this spell, one can bring his own strength to the utmost limit. The offering is, while carrying around a weapon that Kazamatsuri permits without ever drawing it out, he must move successively as to display the movement of the wind and follow its direction. It was still like that now. Carrying a sword on her side, she moved forward in such a way as to link her movements together. And reached to take Tonbokiri from Tachibana Gin, who stood in front of her. For a distance as short as fifty meters, it would have been next to impossible to perceive her movements. Still, Futayo did not let her guard down. Futayo sped up with all her might. Her start was a bit slow so as not to display her intention to the other party, but after that it would only take a moment. She moved, then, hearing the gasps of the people who realized her actions. !? But Futayo looked. Soaring forward earlier, the one in front of her was not holding her fathers spear in mechanical arms. This is A figure cutting in between herself and Gin accompanied by a breeze Tachibana Muneshige! The next moment, Futayo saw a light accompanied by sound. The sound was a cold echo, like the breaking of glass. The light was the blue glow of ether. Those were the aftereffects of the voiding of a spell, caused by the breaking of ether. Damn it. Not being able to continue the movement of the wind after having her body abruptly stopped, Futayos Soaring Wings spell was destroyed. Then Futayo understood; her own speed was overturned by her opponent. Gin heard a statement from the figure of Muneshige in front of her eyes. Well then, Ill have Tonbokiri returned by myself. She couldnt see Futayo on the other side of Muneshige. But she could sense the light and sound of the spell nullifying. That is The Musashi Guard Unit was, in this place, displaying the Far Easts will to resist. She could also see the meaning behind the action as an act of retaining the Far Easts pride. By using a surprise attack with her speed, she was not clearly resisting but merely showing the intention to do so. It was a good method. Without the Pope Chancellor here, there was no one in the vicinity that could pass on an immediate judgement. Furthermore, Muneshige was involved in the fight from last night; now was the right time to act. Still It was laid to waste by Master Muneshige. Master Muneshiges movement-type spell was superior to that of Futayo. In contrast to Futayos approach from straight across the distance, Muneshige took a roundabout path to arrive in front of this side. He arrived earlier than Futayo. Muneshige was faster. Then Third Special Duty, the Divine Weapon, Tonbokiri. Thus he said, turning his face to meet Gins gaze. It was a smiling face, but Muneshige would have a gentle expression on a normal day. He wont show any expression other than that of a smile. Then, what about his legs? He walked and ran as if he could, but didnt consider anything more than that. Despite that, why would he use his spell here? They could have used the act to further impose on the Far East if he didnt. She understood the reason. For me Shame had a higher priority than injury. He moved so that she did not lose her face. Damn it, Gin thought. She had let her guard down. For her, one of whose principles was to devote herself to him, this was a failure. That was why Gin pondered. As compensation and gratitude for her fault, what would she do to follow through with Muneshiges course of action. That is. Master Muneshige. Here. As if merely a matter-of-fact, she passed Tonbokiri on to Muneshige. Pretending not to notice the spells he and Futayo had used, she left the spear in the care of the man who survived last nights battle. Right, Muneshige affirmed. He received Tonbokiri and turned his back. He straightened his posture and, raising Tonbokiri towards the sky with both his hands The Divine Weapon I am holding here, which Honda Tadakatsu left in our care from last night; the spear C Tonbokiri C I shall now return to his daughter, Honda Futayo! With this everything is settled, Gin concluded while thinking that hes being nonsensical again, to one side. Among the only group permitted to have power in the Far East, with the position of the Guard Unit; even the strongest of them, Honda Futayo, could not win against Muneshige in terms of power. Thus it was displayed. Furthermore, it was not she who had obtained the weapon her father had left to her by herself. She only obtained it because it was left in our care, then returned to her The people who saw her act would surely understand that their action did not pass through to us. And they should have seen how we didnt even react to the trifle that is the light and sound of the spell failing. Futayos side was trying to display their intention to resist, but all of that has backfired. It couldnt be thought as a rash act. The information about his injury would have been known. In the chaos of last night, she took him under her arms and retreated using the shortest route. There were many witnesses, and they did not have anything to hide. The Far East would have thought that he could no longer move. But Master Muneshige was being reckless after all. His course of action was to not only hide his wounds, but to show that he has in fact recovered from his injury and is able to move again. He had not recovered fully. He should have felt intense pain in his legs. Still, he moved, and exceeded the Far Easts estimations. It would be nice if through this action, they will see Tres Espa?as worth and spread it on the net, allowing more to invest in their own country. Their nation was in a lot of debt and filing for bankruptcy for the second time. With people expecting the third time soon, the other countries are reluctant to invest in them. Gin was thinking about this morning, when she received an announcement regarding the issue and what would happen next. Muneshige offered Futayo, whose figure Gin could not see from her side, the spear Tonbokiri. Tonbokiri did not move. Futayo was most likely examining Muneshige, to see whether he really suffered no wounds from last nights battle or otherwise. But, after a while I am indebted to you. Tonbokiri was passed over to the other side. Then Gin listened to the words the female warrior chose to speak, without seeing her expression. Those were: I, Honda Futayo, swear on this weapon, Tonbokiri, that I will surpass my father. I see, Gin thought. She was- They managed to display the futility of the will to resist to the Far Eastern people, but they have probably made a troublesome opponent in the process. I wonder. In the Far East as it is now, are there capable people that are able to respond to her will? In a dimly-lit room. It was a white room, lit with not the light from the outside, but with that from a monitor. At the center of the room were two figures. One was that of the automaton with long, white hair. The other, combing the automatons hair with a black comb, was that of a female Tres Espa?a student. The automaton, with her gaze remaining on the wall, posed a question to the girl behind her. If I may ask, what time is it now? Tes, Horizon-sama. Right now, I think that it is half past nine. Are you thinking about something? Judge, how are the preparations outside going? At her words, the female students combing stopped for a moment. But, resuming her actions Right now, the execution grounds (Andamio de la Ejecucion) are being reorganized. The place where a lord of a country is to carry out his will should not be called the execution ground after all. We are decorating the place with tatami mats and ornaments as an act of gratitude. After the preparations are done, at 2 PM we will have Horizon-sama undergo a health examination, as well as ascertain the presence of the Logismoi plo Horizon-sama possesses. Judge. It will be six in the evening when Horizon will end her life, then. Tes. In regards to that, a change of clothes will be prepared. If there are specific clothes that you desire, please do not hesitate to ask for them. The Testament Union will grant your wish. Judge, Horizon murmured. Being the head is quite troublesome indeed, dont you think? Causing trouble for everyone and whatnot. At those words, the students combing movements stopped yet again. Opening her mouth. Umm Hesitating in her words. Horizon-sama, you With a small quiver in her voice. are prepared, are you not? Horizon neither affirmed nor denied her words. She answered with a natural expression. Where recreation of history is concerned, this situation is one of the more important for the duties of the head, after all. She drew a breath. In this one year I was living without knowing who I am and what I should do. Horizons soul was for some reason that of a human; but with the intellect of an automaton, my thought processes, decisions and memories are all based on an automaton. I possess no emotion. That is why Horizon A moment. Remembering the daily life and memories of the past year, I was always having doubts about my existence as an automaton. About what I, P-01s, truly was. That is Judge, I was able to know last night. The suddenness of the revelation was unprecedented so I didnt understand as well as I should have at first, but putting the pieces together it was a story that easily made sense. Also, before that I had also heard something that can become a very convincing factor towards the credibility of this case. That is Horizon raised her face to look at the white wall in front of her. The possibility that after Horizon was run over by Fathers carriage, she remained in a state between life and death. Abandoning the body that cannot be repaired by medical treatment, the soul was transported to this body. Then, the eight emotions that could not be stored along with the soul in my throat were left in this world as the Logismoi plo. It was a story that was easy to understand. It is just that I did not expect the Logismoi plo to be involved in saving the world from the Apocalypse at all. Also Also The Far East is forbidden from possessing weapons; but since Horizons soul is one, my very existence becomes a sin the Far East holds. And the Far East needed to take responsibility and pay for the destruction of Mikawa last night, in one form or another. In other words, Horizon is just an automaton, a weapon that should not have been, but given the position of the head without even having the emotion of fear. Thus. Who Horizon is and what I should do; I have finally found the clearest answer. The favors I could obtain and problems I could avoid were also clear. Those were the facts that Horizon is someone who did not even earn the right to live; someone that will never achieve anything. Somewhere along her words, the movements of the student combing Horizons hair stopped completely. The female student, with her face down, thus questioned in this way. Ifyou were to possess emotion, how would you be, Horizon-sama? Judge. That I cannot answer, because I do not have any experience of possessing emotions. Only, Horizon said, her gaze never moving away from the white wall where nothing was. If Horizon were to rely on the information from the books I have read, whether as reference or as the things that I have learned, I would be able to obtain the best answer to this question. Is that Wanting to be saved? Horizon pondered, hearing that question. Under the best decision, she would never have thought about wanting to be saved. But I wonder. Eh? The decisions of an automaton are perfect, and prioritized over anything else. Among the choices I have that will lead to the best decision, the thought of wanting to be saved should be there. But right now, that choice is being silenced and shut out from my thoughts. I wonder. Horizon only stated thus, referring to the possibility. Right now, Horizon is acting under the best decision. In the case where Horizon would want a decision other than that of the best, that is, if my decision to commit suicide is no more than because of my perfect decision as an automaton. If something was to be presented to Horizon as a better decision than what an automaton could think of, Horizon- I wonder. If someone were to meet me with a judgement equal to that of an automaton, he or she will definitely be able to overturn my decision. The sound of a breath being drawn was heard on the other side, but its meaning was not understood. Only, accompanied by the word Tes from the female student, the comb was removed down from Horizons hair. The black comb glided through the white hair, reflecting a white light, and separated from it. Matching her movements, the female student spoke thus. Do you want to read a book? If you require it, I will have one brought over. Judge. Then, please bring one for me. Something with more worth than possession. Tes, that was quite the difficult request. The students voice had a hint of a smile in it. Taking the comb out of her hair It will be chosen based on the current trends, but I will provide one for you. While reading, please wait for the examination in the afternoon, then. That moment. A bell sounded. It sounded far away, like the roar of the sea. The small, yet definite sound, was The bell of the Ariadust Academy, was it? It did sound a while ago as well, but now The female student stated. That was the sound of one hour passing. I heard that the noisiest class is being quite silent today. Because of the difficult composition class they are having or something. Volume 1B, Study: The Musashi Ariadust Academy Volume 1B, Study: The Musashi Ariadust Academy Toori: Nee-chan! Nee-chan! Is there a plan or something of our Academy grounds? We need a map to know where to set things up and hide around in, you know? A map! Kimi: Fufufu, stealthy brother, for now I''ll spread out one of the buildings so take a look. Above: 1st Floor Middle: 2nd Floor Below: 3rd Floor 1. Cafeteria 2. Archery Room 3. Furnace, Storeroom 4. Art Room 5. Metalwork & Woodwork Rooms 6. Library 7. Staffroom 8. Pool 9. Biology and Chemistry Laboratories 10. Music and Cooking Rooms 11. Front Bridge 12. 3-Plum 13. Student Council Room Chancellor Officers'' hall is outside the Academy, but meetings mostly held in the Student Council Room as well. Toori: Uoo, how small! So that''s why they put up that removable bridge; our campus barely reaches the 100m mark in diagonal measurements so we need the space! Kimi: Yep, that is why we have two entrances at the front. That is just the kind of place we are living our life in. Volume 1B, 25: Advocate at the Confession Grounds Volume 1B, Chapter 25: Advocate at the Confession Grounds To first decide on one''s own wish To wish for the words that would decide everything What would that be Point Allocation (Essay) The bell sounded, stating the beginning of the second period. The title of the essay assigned to the class was written on the blackboard: What I Want to Do. Everyone was filling their manuscript paper with letters using writing tools like brushes and charcoal pens. Among them, one person had her head in her arms. It was Asama. With her head held between her hands, elbows on the table, Asama was hanging her head down. She thought. Shell be screwed at this rate. She faced down on the table, still holding her head. Whatever it may be, my family is a priesthood after all. Such an occupation basically does things for others. Having a natural role as a mediator, transmitting the intentions of the gods to the people, one would need to be honest and free of desire. Despite everything, What I Want to Do? What is with this killer theme! Think. There are three things I want to do. 1. Will someone please take over the ground cleaning duty for me? What the hell am I wanting to slack for!? 2. Will someone please make snacks or food for me? Gluttony! Gluttony!! 3. Will someone please tell Father to quit using young peoples slang so recklessly? Dad will cry-! Asama held her head yet again. While she wondered whether 3 would happen, most people would just be like Why the hell is a priest thinking something like that!? She indirectly asked everyone about it during the break earlier, but she only held the utmost jealousy towards how quickly everyones desires rushed out of their minds. Heidi: I want to do unspeakable things to Shiro-kun! So it would be acceptable in letter form!? Adele: Will someone please make me taller? Can anyone even do that!? Kimi: Money! Free time! Beauty! I dont need things like love! What is with that manly wish!? Its hopeless, I wont get anything from the opinions of those carnal creatures. Whatever the case, pretty much all the jokes are of the dirty kind with this class. All the guys were putting their heads together and going on about a lot of things, but Im pretty sure their conversations were something like Lets find out who is the most evil of us all! to the ears of a priest. People like Urquiaga, being part of the Inquisition, should have had at least a noble ambition of some kind; but he was with Tenzou saying things like: No, I am not like you are, ha ha ha. No, I am not like you are, ha ha ha. So they can just fall straight into hell shoulder to shoulder. Still, other than those guys, only one person never joined the circle. Still hanging her head, Asama moved her gaze. Stooped over the farthest desk to the back, by the window, was Toori-kun, huh. Asama thought. Everyone was concerned about him today. He was the one everyone would turn to, with the stories he tells while his eyes go over to the distance. If she were to ask, everyone would deny their worry for him. Still, they were concerned; that was just the kind of relationship they had. She didnt know much about what had happened to him after he rushed over to Horizons place last night. She heard that Oriotorai helped smooth over the hearing at the police station, stating to the Testament Union that he only came over hearing that his childhood friend was still alive, without any other intentions. Still, it has been a while since I saw Toori-kun like this. There was a time, very long ago, when he was like that: rejecting the world around him. We couldnt do anything for him, and only heard about the time Kimi brought him back to his senses. She remembered that time clearly. She also recalled the time before as well. They were together for a long time. Because their parents knew each other, they were very close friends. To be honest, there were also times when they were conscious of each others sexes. That was during primary school. When everyone learned of the festival of the Saint of Love, Valentine, the girls naturally began to dare among themselves to give out love presents to others, calling anyone who didnt a chicken bastard. Valentine was a Catholic saint of the Roman Era. According to the Testament, he spread the message around that the Roman Emperor banned marriage to his soldiers as he feared the fall of their fighting morale. Because of that Valentine was executed, but he earned respect among the people as the Saint of Love. Even in history recreation, the person who inherited Valentines name encouraged the marriage of soldiers with a resolve to die doing so. Yes, under the name of history recreation, marriage between soldiers became compulsory. Under the name of history recreation, soldiers under the Roman Emperor were to marry each other if they were caught by Valentine; so panic rose and people ran all over the place. Still, one by one they were captured by Valentine and married off; the fighting morale of the soldiers certainly fell, accompanied by a thousand screams. In order to end the reality of waking up to each other in a positive note, they called Valentine the Saint of Love, but Well, it is only a matter of course that Valentine himself would be executed, no? In a present study, there were discussions about whether or not there was a large mistake in that method of recreation; but the dispute was ended on a positive note by saying that there were no differences in the results of the recreation. The festival of Valentine was a Western event by nature, but both Shinto and Buddhism were ambiguous religions that tolerated the matters of others. There was the Prohibited Religion Act, but the celebrations still could go on under the interpretation of Community Support of Other Religions. Asama belonged to a lineage of Shinto, but after various complications and circumstances she was given permission by her father to join the Western festival provided that she gave him a present as well. At that time the gift was coincidentally chocolate, something that had only appeared on the market recently. While making the chocolate, she was thinking about whom to give it to; then Theres no one else but Toori-kun, huh They were childhood friends. Horizon was already gone at that point, but his old brightness has already returned to him. And, at last Hell only take it lightly. Other girls seemed to give him presents as well, if only as a means of escape. Thinking back, it was quite a rude thing to do; but she prioritized someone who would not cause others to make noise around her, whether she liked him or not. Still, we were friends for a long time; I was nervous so I went to the Academy With self-made solid chocolate horns held between his sides and nether region, Toori was running around the school grounds chasing after both guys and girls saying Look, Im a triceratops dinosaur! As a result, not being able to give anyone the chocolate in the Academy, Asama returned home in the end with the chocolate never taken out from her bag. She still remembered Tooris joyful remarks like Turn around! Turn around! and Aah, its melting! mixed with everyones screams of disorientation. She could not forget the bitter taste of the chocolate she ate after returning home, mixed with her tears. It was pure cocoa after all, because she forgot to add in the sugar. Thinking back, that was what caused her to cry, huh. Father was crying as well after all. Still, looking at the triceratops making noise down the corridor, Asama thought thus: The act of life is not the same. It was a Styracosaurus in middle school, so the act should have been determined from childhood. Over those few years, any girl who even thought of giving a present to anyone would have to fight the indiscriminately hindering Toori and his followers. Even then, looking at such a scene over and over again, Asama had this thought as well: Perhaps, has he come to understand? Everyone else should have, as well. In contrast to the chicken bastard dare between the girls, there was a trend between the guys to call anyone who did not receive a gift a loser. Furthermore, if there were girls who did not have the courage to give anyone a present, there would be boys who could not defy the trend as well. The names of such people were concealed. Still, because of Tooris actions, everyone could participate in the festival. I wonder? Because of his all too different act, there were no incidents concerning the opposite genders after that. Because she was with Kimi as well, he felt like a brother or a cousin of the same year to her; so she thought: If I were to choose, because of Kimi being Kimi, I feel more like a mother here Still, Asama thought while looking at his figure rushing off after hearing Horizons name on the broadcast. I was shocked, wasnt I? Asama thought. His way of acting was different compared to hers. Not only hers, but likely from everyone else as well; including the one he ran after. She wondered what he would have looked like in Horizons eyes as she is now. She had become an automaton, without any memories. There was that gap of ten years time between them as well. Even Toori should have understood that. He said that he loved her and meant that in the present moment. Even when they really havent talked all that much He still ran after her. He hasnt taken it lightly after all. One would wonder about the case of the Plesiosaur he did this year; but differing from that lightness he showed, there is something heavy at the deepest part of his heart. No matter the case, he would have made his decisions according to that heavy part; then displayed only his carefree side when it was time to act. The reason for that would have been Asama looked towards Suzu who sat in the seat on her right. She was writing on the manuscript paper in a way that suited her inability to see. Suzu had told her about something the day before. The fact that Horizon started the way we talked to and held our hands out to Suzu-san He was to accept her, and Everything was meant to begin again, but Yet again, she was gone. Thus, Toori returned to his depressed state similar to his condition in the past. I wonder if hes alright. Thinking that, Asama let go of her head and reached out for the writing tool with her right hand. With her chin on her left hand, her gaze went up to the ceiling. Staring up there with a lot of things on her mind, she finally started thinking about what to write about. The beginning was Do your best. Today was supposed to be the long-awaited day of his confession. If last nights incident had not happened, how would he have been like? Everyone would have wished success for him. Umm. She thought about how he would have acted. The way he usually did. The first to rise from her heart was Hell grope her breasts- Wait. No matter the case, that would have been too sudden. No way, no way, thought Asama, her eyes half-closed looking at the ceiling, lost in her heart, waving her neck from side to side. The confession must come first. I dont know if hell use a letter or whatnot. Whats important is that he is sincere. Sincerity. Thats what both of them must confirm to. Then Asama closed her eyes, continuing to think. She hypothesized what would happen from there, if novels and television dramas were anything to go by. They would have come close together, then embraced each other with a smile or something. No; Horizon is an automaton, so she doesnt have emotions and thus cant smile. Still, if Horizon gave her permission carelessly, it would have been fine for her to fall into his embrace without any expression; furthermore the judgement of automatons would have mostly considered everything, so how much longer could Toori-kun keep his calm after that? Naturally, he will grope her breasts; and then next, umm, err, like a kiss? Umm, eeh? Eeeeh? How far is this going to go, up here? All the way there? Umm- Ah. Before she knew it, Asamas eyes looked forward. Looking past the figures of everyone bent forward to write on their manuscript papers from her side, Oriotorai was looking over to her, both elbows on the teachers desk and neck tilted to the side. Asama straightened her posture. Ah, s-sensei, what is it!? Ah, yes, do you meed more paper? Why? she thought, looking downwards. All her copies of paper were overflowing with words. The contents were Feeling a sensation extending from below her nose towards both sides of her face Im writing an ero-novel, am I not!? And the title is What I Want to Do! No. This must not be. What in the world am I doing? Going straight to that place from just a confession is just being too impatient! If anyone were to read this itll be banned from Life boardgames at first notice! Panicking, Asama brought out an erasing pressure pen from her case and rubbed it on the manuscript paper. But H-huh? The writings wont go away. Thinking about why No way, did I use an ink pen for this-? She looked to her right hand and found the mentioned thing held there. The figure of the charcoal pencil, whose writing can be erased, was visible in her pencil box; but the distance between them was cruelly far. Thus, feeling something heavy on her lower body Nu. Hanging her head, a stifled voice leaked out from inside her throat. She felt the sweat coming out without her control sticking to her whole body. The reason for her screw-up was simple. She was careless about her ability to focus. Still, understanding this at such a time was no use. S-still, what is with this ero-novel!? I cant believe I wrote this for class! I see, thus Asama thought. Ill just hide this in the desk and start over. Right, here goes- Okay, everyone should be done by now, so can I have someone whos done stand up and read their essay out for us? Umm, lets see, someone who looks like hes done. Asama. You look like youre finished, so can you read yours out? Eeeeh!? N-no way! Theres no way I can read this!! Asama sprang out of her seat. Frantically looking around her, she saw that everyone was already looking on with anticipation. Still warmly sweating, Asama thought. But she could not think up anything; thus, reflexively, Asama stated the truth for now. This, this is, you know? This is, umm, err. Right! This is not an essay! Oh? Oriotorai bent backwards from the teachers desk and narrowed her eyes. Thats a new one. Well, what is it? No, see, well, um Whatever, thus she said the truth. Then, its an evil thought I caught! I turned it into words and sealed it with the manuscript paper! Oh. Working even in the classroom, it must be tough over at the Asama shrine. Y-yes, it is! Its very hard! Shooting out things like apparitions feels good, you know!? Its the same thing here, umm. Incinerator! Can I go to the incinerator!? Wait, leave that for after. Other people are still having class. Eeeh, destruction impossible? Asama thought, but for now she seemed to have avoided having to read it out. After she sat back in her seat for a moment, Oriotorai parted her gaze from her. Well, it looks like Asama wrote out something different, so The one on Asamas right shrunk her body at her words. Oriotorai looked over to that place. Suzu. Looking over there, Oriotorai said with a greeting: Then Suzu. Ah, yyes? To Suzus answer that held a hint of surprise, Oriotorai showed her smile. Suzu. Is it alright to read yours out? Wait a minute, why didnt you ask me the same question just now!? She thought that, but this must be her being mindful of other peoples character. Privately, she sighed in her heart, wondering what the response would be. Still, Suzu replied. Yes, it, its fine. At her response, Asamas body cooled down. Its fine, is it? Around Asama, everyones eyes were looking at Suzu, probably thinking the same thing as she was. All their gazes had a shade of worry. She knew what it meant. Suzus eyes cannot see. To even line up the words on the paper, most of which were written in hiraganafor her this was next to impossible. Even for her to read what she wrote; if she were to use the scanning part of the IZUMO-made pen Voice Out! located on her back, the contents would be read out loud into the headphones she was wearing. Still, right now, the manuscript paper lay on top of Suzus desk. There are more than ten All of them were lined up with words. Even if their sizes varied and their orders were in disorganization, most of the words were there. Thats why Oriotorai asked: Umm, Suzu? Can you read it by yourself? To Oriotorais question, Suzu shook her head from side to side. That can only mean that she is entrusting her own wish, that she wrote herself, to another person to read out for her. Asama felt something being pricked from inside her chest. Even if Suzu wrote something normal instead of the ero-novel she had written Can I even let someone else read it out? Still, drawing a breath, Suzu said this: Anyone, p-please. Right, Oriotorais voice could be heard to say. Well, then, Asama, read it out for her. Suzu heard the sound of Asamas short gasp beside her. The next thing she heard was her voice. Umm, Suzu-san. Is it alright? Judge. Suzu nodded. Itll be fine if its Asama. Itll be fine because both of us understand each other on various things, Suzu thought. Shell surely be able to read it out with the same thoughts as mine. Thus, ascertaining their presence on the desk by touching them with her hand, Suzu gathered the manuscript papers together. Here. I, w-wrote numbers, on them, s-so, read them, in order. She held them out in Asamas direction. For a moment, the sound of Asamas thin breath could be heard; and finally Sure. Accompanied by her affirmation, there was a brushing sound of a uniforms sleeve, and the manuscript paper was lightly taken over to the other side of the aisle. Thus Suzu let go of her hand. She let go of the thing containing the thoughts she wrote towards the person who she believed could pass it on. Please. She wished. Reach. As if to pray, she handed it over. Holding the bundle of manuscript paper in her hands, Asama slowly stood up. She no longer cared about everyones gazes. This is the same as a ritual. Being similar to the offering of a Shinto prayer to a god, there was a need to remove all worldly thoughts from her words. Words were an expression of thoughts; they were a medium for one to bring their thoughts together with another. That was why each and every one of ones pure words, whether they be spoken or written, possess the absolute power of resonating with the will. If she were to read Suzus thoughts, there would be a need to cast away her own thoughts to allow Suzus words to properly reach everyone. Everyone would have wished for the same. This was one of the very few cases the thoughts of the usually reserved Suzu which she wrote herself were exposed for everyone to hear after all. It was her duty to correlate the words she spoke to the written words entrusted to her without error. Thus Asama closed her eyes for a moment and straightened her posture. Holding up the manuscript paper as a greeting, she drew a breath. I will now recite this in her place. Go on~. Over on the other side, her hands on the teachers desk, Oriotorais smile showed light relief. Everyone, including Suzu, probably did the same as well. If thats the case its fine; with that thought, Asama cast her gaze down to the manuscript paper. The number written on the upper right part of the paper was 1. The numeral was in a contorted shape. For Suzu, who cannot see, her recollection of the characters she needed to understand and be understood by others are no more than what her hand movements leave. The overshots of her nervousness, the quivers of her pauses as well as all other imperfections could clearly be seen; but, still It was written with a lot of care. Nothing was left out, and nothing was simplified. Her making up for her overshots and pauses was also properly done. Thinking how earnest it was, Asama thought Is this what it feels like to be touched by Suzu-san? The girl who couldnt see was definitely standing up straight and walking forward. There were times when someone helped her up when she tripped and fell, but she was straightforward, nevertheless. Thinking that its as if that itself was inscribed into the written word, Asama held out her right hand. Touching the words written on the paper with her fingers; then, from the bottom of her throat What I Want to Do. She read. I have She continued. a person I like. I have a person I like. With gentle movements, everyone had their gaze on Suzu. Still I have had one for a very long time. With her back to the wall on the corridors side, Suzu had her face straight forward. Her eyes, hidden behind her long bangs, couldnt see; but precisely because of that it was as if she was looking at everyone. It was during the entrance ceremony in primary school. Suzu listened to Asamas words. I didnt like it. I didnt like going to the Academy. Thats right, Suzu thought. She felt as if she was reminiscing on her own past. It was probably because of the way Asama read it out. Father and Mother were busy in my house from the morning. A moment, breathing out along with Asama Both of them could not come. I was by myself during the ceremony. She remembered even now. They apologized to her during breakfast. Now, she understood. While they have their own activities as well, both her parents were working to cover her tuition fees. She was never aware of that then. Still But so that Father and Mother wouldnt be worried, I didnt cry. She didnt understand why, but she thought it was because of her parents apology that she must not cry. But I really wanted them to congratulate me. The Academy was on a high place on the outer part. There were long stairs, the stairs I hated. That was why, in front of the stairs, I thought. If no one would congratulate me, itll be fine not to climb up the stairs, right? Other people, the people I first met, didnt notice me. They were climbing up the stairs with their mothers and fathers. I was by myself. But But Asama read on. As if to devote her voice to the letters brushing against her fingers I heard a voice. Hey, whats wrong? Hey, why are you crying? It was. It was Toori-kun and Horizon. Both of them were together. They were alone together. Their fathers and mothers were at work. Toori-kun suddenly grabbed my hand. Horizon was mad for a bit. Then Horizon took my left hand and persuaded me to climb the stairs. I asked them. Is it alright? Asamas voice resounded throughout the room. The ceremony was already starting. I told them that they will be late. But Toori said Im a delinquent, you know? Horizon laughed. With her breath, everyone took their own. Then Then, Horizon took my hands. Toori-kun supported my back. And we climbed up the stairs together. Another breath. I remember. I remembered. I remember. The scent of the wind, the sound of sakura petals falling. The echoes of the town, the roar of the sky, everyones voices; everything. Before I knew it, I was climbing the stairs. I came to realize. Somewhere along the line, both of them let go of my hands and back. I was climbing the stairs on my own. I climbed the stairs on my own. But the three of us were climbing the stairs together- Asama turned over the manuscript paper and moved her gaze to the next page. And I realized. On top of the stairs, everyone was waiting for us. Ah, someone murmured quietly. There was something like that. Everyone was cheering me on. Toori-kun said. With Horizon, both of them said. Congratulations, and well be in your care from now on. When I came home, I talked with Father and Mother. They were happy and they congratulated me. They said You did well, didnt you? and I cried again. The manuscript paper was turned over again. The sound traveled all over the room. The middle school was on the second level, so there were no stairs. There were stairs in high school, but I could already climb up on them. Still, Toori-kun, just once, during the entrance ceremony he held my hand. It was my left hand, the one Horizon used to hold. A breath was drawn. After that, yet again, Asama gently Everyone was waiting for me on top, like before. Then Toori-kun let go of my hand, just like Horizon did. I climbed the stairs on my own and got together with everyone but Horizon wasnt there. Asamas fingers ran over the next few words, and pressed on them with a little strength. Still, with the same pace as before, she continued reciting the words. I have a person I like. That was. I love Toori-kun. She continued. I love Horizon. As if building up I love everyone. Then I love Toori-kun the most when he is with Horizon. Please. Im alright by myself now. Thats why, just like how you held my hand- As if to stop Asamas words, Suzus body moved. Raising her thighs from the chair, ignoring even the pain of her body hitting the desk, she stood up and spoke before Asama could turn her head. Please! Save Horizon! She drew a breath and opened her mouth. Toori-kun!! Suzus body shivered from the loudness of her own voice. Her roughened breathing and the surge of heat on her body, neither backing down, continued to be transmitted to her ears and skin. Still, Suzu thought. Reach She understood neither politics nor business well. She felt the pessimism in Shirojiros standpoint towards Musashis fate, but that probably is how reality is. Her thoughts were no more than simple expressions of discontent from an emotional standpoint. Still I was saved by Horizon long ago after all She wanted to reach out to the person who continued what Horizon did as if to succeed her. Please She stated. And at that moment A voice suddenly reached her from right in front of her. It was not that of Asama. Hey, hey, Bell-san, youd do better than to look down on me. Im planning to do just that, you know? It was the young mans voice she remembered hearing. Puffing out his chest, making a sound with the ornamental chains on his uniform. Rest assured. I, Aoi Toori, am right here. Hearing the sound of a breath being drawn, the next to come were the words that were mixed in with happiness. And also, Bell-san, you know? She heard. Why are you crying? Everyone looked on. Over on the corridor side of the classroom, by the wall in a slightly darkened place, Suzu and Toori were facing each other. Leaving the tears streaming down from below her long bangs be, without wiping them off, Suzu Toorikun Yep, its me. Its Toori-kun. To his light response, Suzus expression changed, forming a smile with her quivering lips. Y-you see? Im, already, f-fine. Suzu lightly beat her thighs with both her arms. As the Suspended Scroll-type Sensors attached to the hardpoints on her hip made a sound like a bell, both her hands reached out in Tooris direction. Tooris hands, laid on his knees, moved in response. He held them out and allowed each of her thin hands to touch them. It was a gesture of respect and praise. Right then You, see Suzu held both of Tooris hands and pressed them down on her chest. Nn, she made a sound, her face turning red, but turned to look in Tooris direction. I, g-grew up properly, didntI? Yep, its the clear truth. Y-yes, s-so, I-Im not like, before, anymore. Yeah, youre working hard every day at stuff like the committee, arent you? Over at the reference room and rabbit pens. Over their side, Asama was looking over at everyone with a confused face. With only her lips What is with this situation? I dont know whether to be glad or pissed about it! Everyone shook their hands left and right in response. Dont mind it. You were on the primary school on the other road, werent you? It does feel like an oath between a knight and a princess, but hes just being a pervert in reality, huh Or rather, why are they treating breast-groping like a coming of age ceremony here? Hey, you guys, why is the atmosphere this bad when Im at a good part? Everyone ignored his words. Realizing everyone was looking at their act, Suzus face reddened even more and slowly let go of Tooris hands. But Toori, his hands still held out, panicked and begged to her. Ah! Wait, I have to prepare my heart! Just a bit more! Load at the good part! Load! Youre not at the good part at all! Ignoring everyones punchline, Toori held out a hand to Suzu. Brushing his sleeve once, he turned to face her, who was standing up with a reddened face. Hey, Bell-san? He patted her as if to insert his hands in between strands of her hair as if to correct Suzu, who let out a voice at his actions. Can I make a bit of a correction? Wh-what? Yep, Toori said. I didnt hold your hand because I was worried about you, Bell-san. I just wanted to try holding your hand because youre so cute and nice. I was just thinking about how good it would be to do so, you know? Everyone else, guys or girls, you think so too, no? To his question, everyone looked at each other for a moment, but surely answered. Judge. Judge, that was everyones judgement. Turning to everyone with a smile, Suzu wiped away her tearswhich had stopped streaming. Thankyou. Right after, Shirojiro suddenly spoke up with his hands in his lap and a bitter smile mixed in. So youre finally up from your crying nap, huh? Youve wasted quite a bit of our time, you idiot. Huh? Crying nap? Are you a moron? Look closely at my desk. Right after Tooris words, Kimi turned her head and approached his desk. After a few moments, the thing she brought up between her forefinger and thumb was Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, what is this eroge magazine? Azuchi Castle, Eastern Hall: Kanouha[1] Brand Edition? Ah? No, Sis! Not that one! No, not The Real Era: Team Velzquez Edition either! Huh? Kimi said, spreading out the next page for everyone to see. The samples of the color prints laid out on the pages had something in common. Realizing that, Tenzou said the common point in a small voice. Its a silver-haired character feature, isnt it? Yep, because Horizon has that hair color after all! I swiped the magazine from the police station and spent all morning looking at them filling up my manliness gauge! I filled up seven of them! While he was laughing, someone patted on his shoulder from behind. Toori turned around to look along with everyone; Oriotorai was there, her face full of pity. She looked at him with half-closed, upturned eyes. While people were bailing you out of the police station, you were filling up your gauge, huh? Hey, Im grateful to you, sensei, you know? They were making me eat something horrible again, after all. Still, just because you dont understand my adorable, neat and clean ways doesnt mean you can bully me, sensei. At that age Toori said. Are you still a kid at 100,027 years old!? In the middle of their reading period the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who flew through the wall behind the class, twirling. At the back of the class, Sanyou was reading the horror piece The Thirteen Days of Abstinence C 8: Valentine Goes to Rome, but she had bad timing. She also made a mistake in starting at the part where the Roman Emperor was going on about stuff like Right, lets make it dry tonight! while preparing to bathe. Her reading figure was facing towards the front of the classroom. As if to recreate the assault of Valentine holding two chocolate baseball bats, there was a sudden, thunderous roar of destruction. As Sanyou turned back Hyaaa! The manhunt is here!! Aah, sorry about that, Sanyou, I got the walls mixed up. Forgive me, Ill take care of that after. Turning her head, half-crying, Sanyou saw Oriotorai pulling Toori out from the rubble by the collar and into the hole made in the wall. Ignoring the numerous gazes on her, Oriotorai threw Toori to the other side of the hole and quietly went back through it. Finally, she waved her hand over to this side. Yep, its fine. Its just a little push, a little push! She left with those self-centered words. The hole was immediately blocked, this time by a curtain set up by the people on the other side. So? What are you planning to do? Oriotorai, standing in front of the hole in the wall beside the blackboard, turned to face Toori who was sitting on the teachers desk. Raising her eyebrows slightly, she posed a question to the person cross-legged on top of the table. Going to save Horizon. How are you going to achieve that? How, huh? Well, for the most part, I already made sense of this whole stalemate thing. Is that so? So its a stalemate, huh? Oriotorai showed a smile to Toori. Well then, how about you explain to me what kind of stalemate this is? To that answer, Toori let out a lets see and raised his right index finger. He opened his mouth, but Hey, did you really understand? D-dont say such silly things, sensei! I do! Of course I do, you know!? Then, can I get an explanation about whatever this stalemate is? No, thats why, you see After three seconds, Toori pulled out a textbook from his bag and slammed it onto the teachers desk. Damn! What is this! Whats with this female teacher! Is it that much fun to chase me around!? Though Im super excited that you are, you know!? What do you think of that!? Alright. Before that, can I use my full strength? Oh my, did I strike the nerve of a yetis instinct!? How cruel can I be!? Toori ignored Oriotorais half-closed eyes and turned his head away. Hanging her head, with her palm to her forehead. Sigh In the middle of their reading period, the students of Class 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, encountered the Toori who, as if to repeat its destruction, flew through the wall behind the class twirling. Behind the rising smoke Owww! Sensei! Arent you being too harsh with that punchline!? How noisy Ah, Sanyou, sorry! But this is just another push, just another little one! Yet again, the newly made hole was covered by a curtain on the other side. Under the gaze of Oriotorai behind him, Toori returned to sit on the teachers desk with his uniform torn here and there. Still, with a beat of his hand, looking at everyone Ive understood the main point of this stalemate so Ill have it out here, part by part~. To his words, everyone turned to face each other. After a moment, whispers could be heard along with light applause. Man, he understood even to the point of the stalemate, despite being an idiot. But really. Isnt this case such an easy one to look at? Toori talking about something other than breasts is news to me Hey, hey, you guys, dont just associate my nature with idiocy and breasts, alright? Itll look like I dont talk about anything other than those two! You dont at all!! Fluttering around everyones punchline, Toori looked at Oriotorai. Well, sensei. I know that were in trouble, but I dont know what we should do from now on. And continued like so: I only want to save and confess to her. Thats why, first, lets see, hey, Shiro! What is it, moron? Ill only entertain discussions about money. Then its fine, Toori said. So youll talk about economic activity, Shiro? Probably. The reason you went on about all the various things back then was because you likened our situation to money, right? Was it not? Youre a narrow-mined, dangerous person with nothing in his head other than money and trade after all. Wait, wait, wait, you ass, dont just associate my nature with money calculations and trade. Itll look like I dont talk about anything other than those two after all. You dont at all either!! In response to everyones punchline, Shirojiro turned to look at Heidi on his side. Am I always about money and trade? To his question, Heidis face went red. Along with the white fox on her table, she put both her hands on her cheeks and wriggled around. I-I dont think I can answer that question. I see, Shirojiro nodded. He looked over to everyone, then turned to Toori. Alright, listen well, moron. I am fine. You are not. Seriously, calling someone a zombie of money? Truly a man of not even a shred of worth. Youll lose money for every second you talk to him, for real. You should do something about that, you know? How your way of speaking sounds like mine every so often. For now, you have quite a few ideas in your head, dont you? Whatever the case Toori said. You cant avoid considering all-out war with the Testament Union in your opinion, after all. To his words, everyone held their breath for a moment. Still, from among them Heh heh. Foolish brother, you sure say stuff like that freely, dont you? Do you know what that even means? Aah? I mean, nothing would happen from just ignoring something that would happen, you know? Even for Sis, youll eventually grow old and your skin and Ah! Ah! Cant hear you, cant hear you!! Thats right, Im a cute Methuselah! Ignoring his sister shutting her ears off with her hands and raising a weird voice, Toori held his hands together. Well, no matter the problem, if its broken down and looked at, then conclusions drawn from it, well get an answer or a decision, wont we? Only those whod get themselves drunk would want to follow serious directions here. Dont think about it too much, and, well, just take it easy and think things through. Hey, miser, you do know your way around business, right? Where would someone like you start from, I wonder? Tell me, which one of the bricks of the wall in front of me can be broken through? To his question, Shirojiro changed his expression. He let out a small laugh. Fu, thus a small sound escaped his throat. Moving around his shoulders, Shirojiro faced Toori. Itll cost a lot. Its a business opportunity, you know? Im not smart, and I cant do anything. I can only use that as an excuse. Still, because of that, lend me a bit of your head, miser. I see, Shirojiro said. Turning his shoulders, as if loosening them. Hanging your faults in front of my eyes as a business opportunity is whats good about them. Whatever, thus Shiro turned to face everyone else. Now then, listen well, everyone. What is required for us to do is to not only secure the rights to negotiate with the king and the Provisional Council as well as our right to speak, but also to obtain an influential voice that will display our intended course of action. To that end, I have already stated our method before: we are to pull Honda Masazumi over to our camp. To the name he stated, everyones gazes met Shirojiros in response. Inside that atmosphere that wanted to say something but didnt, applying a medical bandage to his cheek, Noriki opened his mouth. That might be impossible. Why is that? Say it yourself. To his question, Noriki gave a short answer and held his hands behind his back. He had no intention to answer. Thats why, following through, Heidi spoke up. Looking up to Shirojiro who had his eyebrows down. I dont think the parliament will allow Seijun to meet with us until Horizons suicide at six in the evening is over. Itll be dangerous for them if Seijun, who still holds a student authority, were to meet us and have a change of heart. I see. But, to say it conversely: The parliament side wants to keep a hold on the student authority; that is why they did not strip Masazumi of the position. Then. Well create a scenario in which Masazumi has no choice but to come, then pull her over to our side. The method would be Well hold a special student general meeting. Huh? Thus everyone tilted their heads to Shirojiros words. Even Toori stood up on the teachers desk and wriggled. Huh? Are you an idiot!? I know all about it after what Heidi said, you know!? You cant hold a special student general meeting if students with authority are still here~. Youre a true idiot, arent you? Idi~ot, boo~. Miss Oriotorai, there is a way to hold the meeting even in that condition, isnt there? Oriotorai nodded to his question. Youll be able to talk about only one thing, but you can. Huh? Thus Toori stopped his wriggling dance of triumph. Oriotorai and Shirojiro looked at each other. After a while, Toori suddenly took off his uniform and kneeled, topless. Damn it! Everyones going out of their way to get me, arent they!? Fine, fine! Laugh already! Im sorry I was wrong, Shirojiro-sama!! Youre quite the roller coaster, arent you. Your social position, I mean. You still can eat curry at the last position~. Eh? Seriously!? Fine by me! Repelling everyones Are you really!? punchline, Toori posed a question to Shirojiro. Well Ill bite. Howre we going to hold a special student general meeting while Seijuns still here? You heard it before, didnt you? A special student general meeting held with Seijun still here can only mean one thing. That is A vote of no confidence towards the one who holds authority (Masazumi). Having ambitions being from a political family, she should experience this at least once. Ignoring everyones face glued to him, Shirojiro let out a small laugh from his nose. If Masazumi doesnt come, shell be removed from being Vice President and well be able to have the original special student general meeting. If she does, the special part will be omitted and itll become an official student general meeting. Itll be more interesting if she does. Many things will move and become money after all. I see, Toori said. Still half-naked, he raised his right hand with a serious face. But its quite hard to get a gag in here, isnt it? Its too hard. Everyone ignored him. Toori peeked frantically at the seats to his left and right, and finally Wait, are you guys ignoring me? Then, for some reason, he dropped all the way to his seat and laid face down on the teachers desk. Eventually he bent forward and started wiggling, Shirojiro looking at him. Everyone, just take it in. Miss Oriotorai will clean the idiot up afterwards, so dont worry about him. Shiro-kun? It looks like she wont wait that long. The students of 3-Bamboo and the teacher, Sanyou, experienced it for the third time today. That was quick! Thats too quick, sensei! Ah, ow ow ow, my arms dont bend that way Ah, Sanyou? A push, its a push!! Covering up the newly-made hole, Shirojiro drew a breath and looked over at everyone. Furthermore, he only took a single glance at the figure of Toori on the teachers desk, wrapped in curtain from his feet all they way to his head, before ignoring him. Now then, everyone- Hey! He~y! Are you ignoring me!? Its not every day you see someone rolling himself up in a curtain on the teachers desk, you know!? Im doing a pretty good job at looking like a white pea pod, am I not? Continuing his ignoring, Shirojiro looked at everyone. With the preface See here? that hed repeated a number of times today, Erimaki (still on top of Heidis head) clapped its hands and brought out a sign frame onto midair. Displayed on it were rows of text. The verse where the scrolling stopped was According to the Academy rules, where certain conditions such as the deficiency of a leader are met, students will be able to hold a special student general meeting during a crisis that threatens the Academy; the opinion the meeting decides on will become representative of the whole student body. Losing the Chancellors Officers and the Student Council, we are essentially staging something like an appeal or a coup detat over the whole academy grounds. Then Shirojiro said, while stealing a glance at Toori over at the teachers desk: If we hold a special student general meeting and call Masazumi over to us, we will be able to decide. Well be able to decide what happens to Horizon, Musashi and the Far East, as well as our own selves. Everyone, get in touch with the people you care about and be prepared for when the time comes. Whatever the case, we students are a main part of this world; they are going to be dragged into whatever decision we make after all. What about the opinions of the other classes, Shiro-kun? Ive already sent out mail to them as a representative committee member. Did you think I was not doing anything all this time? And the majority of the replies were I dont know what to do so let me hear your story. Do you understand? Even with the pressure the Testament Union is putting on us, we are still in a position where we cannot avoid the possibility of hesitation. After that The guard unit, then. The people in charge nearby would surely need to hear our story. Honda Futayo is escorting King Yoshinao over at Musashino after all. Being the vice commanding officer of her Academy, her unit consists of about 150 people, I assume. Will it be bad if we dont tell them, Shiro-kun? They are about the only combat unit we have in the Far East. If we are to deal with the Testament Union after this, their power would most definitely be needed. Also, they are well aware of the might of each country, so they are torn between the Union and the Far East. There is a need to understand, and again, because of this the situation calls us to get our intentions through to them. Thats why we should get them to understand and, while we still can, get them over to our side so that itll be easier on us after. Saying that, Shirojiro let out a breath. Then, looking at Tooris still rolled-up figure on the teachers desk said. Hey, Im done, idiot. Say something interesting. Something profitable would be better. Toori laid his rolled-up figure sideways, and bent backwards. Gyo~u~za! The students of 3-Bamboo and Sanyou experienced it for the fourth time that day. W-wait, sensei, its not my fault, youre just passing off harsh judgement on my gag, arent you!! Ah, wai- its stuck, ua, no, dont pull the gyouza~! Aah, seriously, that was so cheap I could not contain myself! Ah, Sanyou? In other words, a push!! In a white room, a voice leaked out. I would not expect these to properly answer your request, but These were the words of a female student, her uniform in red, holding several volumes of books under her arm. At the end of her gaze, the white-haired automaton seated on a chair responded. Judge, it is fine. To be honest, Horizon can conclude that I do not myself have much of the experience of reading, after all. Either of them will exceed Horizons expectations, thus I can conclude. Is that so, the student spoke while approaching Horizon with the books in her arm. Ah. She realized that there was nowhere to place the books in the room. Horizon noticed the confusion of the female student. Judge. Here. She stood up and left the chair open. The student went over to her side and placed the books on top of the chair. Still Um, Horizon-sama, you Without answering, Horizon took one of the volumes in her hand and Thinking back, Horizon was always like this. With those words, Horizon sat down beside the wall. Then, with a broken sitting posture, she laid down the book on her lap and opened it with her two hands. Looking at the figure of the doll drawing her gaze to the opened book in that position, the female student panicked, and then N-no, please, Ill immediately get a chair I heard that bringing things into this place is quite hard. I would gather that even clearing a book to be brought here would have taken some effort. Also this is Horizons usual reading posture in a room, so Id ask you not to mind. The female student, a little lost, alternated her gaze between Horizon and the entrance without a handle. But, with her gaze quickly turned to the book, Horizon said What kind of things are in the contents of this book, I wonder. Ah, tes. I have asked Musashi about the good-selling and popular books; there are about ten books, which I have divided into genres. It seems that some of them were censored, but the ones cut out are stuff that would promote feelings of resistance or weaken ones resolve Stopping her words, the female student made a sound gulping her throat, and Anyway, things like those wont be in there. So as to remove any dangerous things or wards inside them, they have been selected from those sold at the stores and checked by the higher people for safety. Judge, thank you. Also Turning her gaze from the book to the female student, Horizon held the collar of the white clothes she wore and showed it to her. Those were provided by Tres Espa?a, but Horizon would like to have my clothes, please. That is The student lowered her eyebrows. Those are the clothes of a citizen. For the lord of a country Those were the clothes Horizon chose. Horizon was aware of my duty to find out who I am, but before that, I myself was the one who chose those clothes. I can conclude that those clothes are appropriate for myself, so if its possible, Id like to wear them, please. To those words, the female student let several seconds pass. After a while Tes. Ill bring them over after they are cleaned. Tres Espa?a uses an Osman-originated cleaning technique so the clothes will become like new. Judge. Thank you. Horizon gave a sign of gratitude. Returning the greeting, the student went back to silence. Thus, Horizon said: Is anything wrong? Ah, no. About the thing before. If Horizon-sama, were to wish to be saved, a hypothetical situation, so to say Judge, whatever the case, Horizon is only following the best decision. If Horizon were to understand her desire to be rescued or anything I wonder. I would gather that the person to do so will give up. ? W-why is that? The decisions of an automaton are perfect. That person would surely bring the words meant to save Horizon, but I wonder if hell be able to keep up with all of my refutations? Refutations? Parallel conversations. Horizon would surely come to an understanding with that person, but until that moment, will he be able to separate the boundary between us that is the perfect judgement, I wonder. Saying that, Horizon realized one thing. Its just like Horizon wants to be saved. Whether I want to or not, that decision lies under my perfect judgement. Even so, whether I would wish for such a thing or not; right now I do not know. Its just that The female student in front of her did not say anything. As if to conclude, Horizon continued. When Horizon heard of her origins, only one thing was clear in my thoughts: if it was possible, instead of a monarch or whateverit would have been better if I was an employee in a cafe. To her words, the student hardened her body. At a loss for words, she only stood still. Horizon could not understand the meaning behind the girls silence. She thought of inquiring, but at that moment, a dull sound started to echo. If I may ask, was that a ship? Ah, tes, the ship modified to house the refugees of Mikawa has started to head towards Musashi. They were going to obtain water and ether fuel supplies, but that would probably take until close to night time to complete. Judge. I believe that Horizon will no longer be around at that time, so I wouldnt expect to see those people safe and sound. Ah, I-Im sorry. Horizon tilted her head. She only meant to speak the truth, but something must have probably gone wrong. She looked up at the colored ceiling. Whatever the case She murmured. I will never get to meet all the various people at the store again, will I? Notes 1. This school of painting was the dominant style of Japanese painting from the late 15th century to the 19th century. Volume 1B, 26: Refuter at the Execution Grounds Volume 1B, Chapter 26: Refuter at the Execution Grounds Even with something thought up Feeling the wellness of a meal is Is it due to the quiescence of the meal One can ponder in? Point Allocation (Excuse) In a dimly-lit room. The entrance was open, but the windows of the cafe remained closed by curtains. The bread stand over at the entrance had none to sell, with only two figures seen inside the store. One of them, long-haired and in a male school uniform, was seated at the table in the middle of eating; the other was a woman standing in front of a pot in her kitchen, humming. Stopping her light stirring of the pot with a large spoon Masazumi-san, is it alright for you not to go to the Academy? In response, Masazumi paused in cutting up her bread and peeked into the kitchen. The people at the Provisional Council would rather not have me go there for now. Theyre keeping you close, huh? Masazumi swallowed her answer Is that so? back down her throat. Then she continued to cut up the bread, put it in her mouth and washed it down her throat with water. Well, it seems like the parliament will finalize their decision regarding our course of action in the afternoon, so Ill bring the results over to the Academy when they come out. Maybe Masazumi thought about the story she heard from her fathers secretary this morning, in the Provisional Council buildings lobby. In order for Musashi to properly obey the Testament Union, they will have the powerless Academy follow the decisions of the King and the parliament. What unpleasant directions. Recognizing Princess Horizons suicide and transferring Musashi, huh Neither her classmates nor her juniors would just sit there and obediently follow that course of action. Even if they did, it would not be with genuine intentions. Still, without any power over at the Academy, they will have no choice but to listen to this side. I dont like this, Masazumi thought. However, Masazumi already knew of her standing in relation to Musashi from when she was at the parliament building. Under the Academy rules, the only one that can go against a student is another student, basically. Because pretty much all the student authorities on Musashis side were in the hands of the King, she was to represent the parliament and negotiate with the Testament Union. She thought that it would be her time to come out, but the motives of the parliament as well as those of K.P.A. Italia made her hesitate. Fearing the possibility that she would uphold her rights and speak for the students side becoming reality, their logic was probably to keep the parliament close to the Testament Unions side through K.P.A. Italia and have her speak for them. Being unable to face the students, the parliament could not come to a decision; in the end, it seemed that they will follow the Union after all. According to the secretaries If we were to oppose them, in the worst case, we would be at all-out war with the Testament Union. She understood what that meant. That was why, even for Masazumi, she could sense the meaning in going to the Academy in the afternoon to carry out her thankless role. Still, at these times She let a question slip. If it were Aoi and the other guys, what would they do? Im not familiar with how things go here, after all. Masazumi-san, girls hide a lot of things, so thinking about your position makes you think about a lot of other things, doesnt it? But the female shopkeepers words continued piling up. Well, they are idiots after all; so theyll immediately do what they are thinking of. Masazumi wondered at those words, but then quickly agreed. Not even paying for what happened last night; their way of living has always been like that. It was during last years swimming class, wasnt it? While the girls were changing, Aoi walked triumphantly along the poolside, directly opened the girls changing room and went, Oh my, is this the girls changing room? I didnt know! She seriously questioned his motive; what would he be doing if not peeking? Still, why the girls would then bring out their weapons and fire back at the same time was never known; she was only glad her group was out on a trip. Thinking about the other things they did in the past, which she had heard about from the other committee members; like the library archived erotic literature lineup incident, the biological laboratory flask brewing incident, and the tentacle-type greenery project on the roof Rather than doing what they are thinking of, theyre more of the instinctive type. Still, Masazumi thought. From last night until now, even as we speak Only Aoi would think about saving her, wouldnt he? Horizon? Judge, Masazumi replied, thinking about how hard it became to talk about her after just one day. Shopkeeper, did you You knew about her past, didnt you? Huh? Why would you think that? Yesterday, I heard about how Aoi and his sister would always come to meet the girl around here. Ah, I see, a voice was heard from inside the kitchen. I see; Horizon was a good girl, wasnt she? Still, its probably because Im not that sensible in dealing with people, huh. Just maybe, I thought, the automaton that has always been beside me is that girl. But my doubts were stronger, I guess. Thats just how adults think, huh. I wouldnt know about Aoi, but the others didnt seem to hold that thought after all. Besides Without memories, without anything, Id think that she might as well be a different person. Masazumi-san is kind, arent you? With a voice that held no sarcasm, a breath was heard. In truth, there would be one thing I would say to you, Masazumi-san. Why didnt you save that girl that night, or something like that. The me in the old days would have immediately lashed out at you. But now, the helplessness at the thought of her becoming a monarch came first, huh. Theres a trend of people of higher positions existing only to cut their stomachs in these times, after all. I must be getting old. After a short while in silence, along with a sigh that resembled a little smile, the female shopkeeper spoke up. Horizon, you know? she began, using that persons old name. That girl had a lot of complications surrounding her. She was a child born between Lord Motonobu and a different person. I dont know more than that, only that she was living on Musashi along with her mother. Her mother was a person with quite the good mind. Well, she died when Horizon was five years old. She died? Judge, the shopkeeper stated from the kitchen. I didnt know the details because I wasnt around here then. Still, because of that it became easy for Lord Motonobu to be recognized. There was the suicide of his younger brother as well No way Masazumi listened to the shopkeepers words. According to the rumors, when Horizon died ten years ago in the Remorse Way, Lord Motonobu was apparently starting to go about the proceedings of having his legitimate child succeed him. If that was the case, this would be the second time for Toori; losing Horizon as the legitimate child of Lord Motonobu, that is. Masazumi was in silence. A lot of things were on her mind. About this case, especially about Horizon Ariadust; she was thinking about whether or not she could be saved. Still, the key to securing the safety of the people lay in her suicide, as well as the subsequent transfer of Musashi. In politics, one was to cast aside his own feelings and work to secure the decisions that would most benefit the public. From that standpoint, the choice was clear. Choosing the best compromise of recognizing Horizons death and transferring Musashi, she would then promise the safety of the people that would become its residents. That was the best decision. Still That idiot would think otherwise. She remembered Aoi from last night. What was he trying to say at that time? I- I wonder. She felt like hearing it as well. Of course, that chance has long passed on. She will die at six in the evening after all. I want to save her, but At the same time as that thought, Masazumi heard a sound. A bell rang from inside the pocket binder on her hips. It was a cheap handheld for formal business use, but it was notifying her of an incoming call. Holding it in her hand and looking, the caller was Masazumi. Its me. Her father. Without even waiting for a reply, he said this: Right now, on the messageboards, it has been reported that the students at the Musashi Ariadust Academy are planning to raise an opposition. Opposition? Shouldnt Musashis side be unable to carry out such a thing? Its a special student general meeting. They are planning to vote for no confidence in you. If they were to do that Musashi would take matters into their own hands. The matter of saving Horizon or not. If they were to decide to save Horizon We will be in conflict with the Testament Union. At worst, well be at all-out war with them, you know? If they save Horizon, the Far East will come to possess a Logismoi plo; furthermore, the responsibility for Mikawas destruction will not be taken. The act of ignoring both the nationwide rule and the Unions directions will surely become a just cause for them to declare war, and the presence of the Logismoi plo in Musashis hands as well as their spells and trading power would become a worthy enough incentive for the other countries. It would not be surprising for the world to become the enemy. No way Masazumi reached for the inside of her pocket binder. She felt the memo, the piece of paper that contained all her thoughts in writing in case she was to oppose the Testament Union, in that place. Opposing the Testament Union is no more than a childish thought. It definitely would be; thus Masazumi gripped the piece of paper inside the pocket binder in her hands. Closing her eyes, she crushed the paper as if kneading it, then leaked a breath. So you want me to goand persuade them out of that, is it? Judge. Right now, using the library as the meeting room, the vice commander of the Guard Unit is having a meeting as the representative of the students left behind. In short, the problem here is the situation. Do not do anything that will become a problem in the future. Go. To that one sentence, Masazumis body shivered. The words continued. You understand your duty, no? To negotiate. You have already been informed about our intentions from the secretaries, so go. Is this the first time since coming to Musashi that her father has placed any expectation on her? Or is she just carrying out her responsibility? Before she could know, after the next few words from her father the line was cut. Go on. Negotiate with everyone so that Musashi will receive the greatest benefit. There were several figures in the library, located on the starboard (right relative to the ship front) of the front building of the Musashi Ariadust Academy. They were in the space inside. The self-study tables were moved aside, and chairs were prepared. Seated by the window were students who had medium-grade armor on top of their school uniforms. They were the Far Easts Guard Unit. Behind the seat in which the well-built vice commander sat were a female student and a slender-built male student. On the other side, by the corridor, were Shirojiro and Neshinbara in their school uniforms. The one in the center of the room, acting as a witness, was Umm, I myself dont know why I am here, but Im Sanyou Sanyou looked forward. Directly in front of the library was the broadcasting committee. Supporting their communicative electronics which would become their recording equipment, they gave the OK sign to everyone. They were on air. As if to follow through, Shirojiro first opened his mouth. Well then; right now, we have here with us the vice commander of the guard unit which is entrusted with the role of protecting Musashi, but You should cancel this proposal of opening the special student general meeting immediately. The vice commander faced towards Shirojiro and Neshinbara and showed a slouching posture. I understand what you want to say. Thats why I came here as soon as I could. The conversations your class had before have also been reported to me. What do you think? And please dont make it unprofitable. Judge, this is what I think. I know what you people are aiming for. Still, if were going to collide with the Testament Union, the worst case scenario will lead to all-out war with them and the control of the whole of the Far East will be affected. It was not a scream of anger, rather just a clear, straightforward manner of speech. Our chief commander, who was taught by the strongest of the East, Honda Tadakatsu, and is practically the strongest among us, could not even win against an injured opponent. Furthermore, the other side has numerous kinds of weaponry, and there is no age restriction on their students. We will surely lose if we fight. He stated. We are people who know that we cannot win. You people would not understand that. That is why I challenge you; if you care about Musashi and the Far Eastyou should cast aside all your recklessness. Judge. Then that makes it easy. As one that goes by the rules of negotiation, I will say this. Lightly sitting down on his seat, with yet another straightforward tone of expression, he said. Vice commander, if I may. We still do not possess the material that would determine whether or not we will lose to the Union. Therefore, vice commander, we cannot include your opinion in our consideration. And I know that our making our own decisions is because of the need to resolve this situation. Thats why We will open the special student general meeting. What an outrageous thing! The vice commander raised his voice. Opening his right hand as if to hold it out, he turned to face Shirojiro. If you could not even win against us, what could you do to the opponent with their resources!? Is it not clear that you will lose!? Then lets ascertain what we do not have, right here on the negotiation table. Shirojiro let a moment pass, then quietly said. What power do your forces have, on the negotiation table you call the battlefield? That is The best merchandise you have is your leader. Is that right? But Is that product, truly, the best you have? The female member of the force standing behind the vice commander leaned forward and spoke up. The commanders trump card is her speed; it was the best we had in that situation. Still, Garcia, who should not have recovered from his injuryTachibana Muneshige exceeded it. She showed a hint of shame while speaking. I will say that fighting speed plays a big role in hand-to-hand combat. His exceeding her speed meant that he was an opponent who would easily have her back wide open. Judge. Shirojiro nodded. Then, what ifthe commander uses a weapon? That is Before the female member could say anything, the vice commander held his right hand up to stop her before slowly putting down the hand. This is just an assumption, but she will still not win. Why? In regards to her weapons, the strongest she has would be the one Tadakatsu-sama used: the Divine Weapon, Tonbokiri. However, when they fought last night, with Tadakatsu-sama using that weapon, Garcia returned alive. So youre saying that it is impossible for his daughter at her present level to catch up to him? To that question, the vice commander did not immediately respond. Finally, drawing a breath If its to persuade you people, I will say this: Judge. Then, what if you guys back her up? At Shirojiros words, the vice commander paused his breath. Still, after a while That would be an act of foul play. The warriors of the Far East will not accept that. Of course, Neshinbara nodded. Not affected by everyones gazes, he brought out his Mouse and a sign frame. On top of that But, you see? That was how it was during the period of the Kamakuras shogunate. Theres still the custom of introducing yourself on the battlefield, but mostly in melee fights. Still, there was a breakthrough in spell research by those with Lord Masashige during the recreation of the Mongolian Invasion and the Onin War which led to the use of long range weaponry right now. P.A. Oda has made a shooting force, and King Gustav of Sweden has used the same tactics to improve his fighting force, no? Then King Gustav died on the battlefield from a stray bullet. Right now, a battlefield where a king fighting a melee battle could by chance die by the actions of a soldier is the latest development. Why would you people not jump on that development as well? Wait. The vice commander turned his body away. Turning his neck a little to the side, he moved his gaze from Neshinbara to Shirojiro. To bring up other countries like P.A. Oda and Sweden would be You are misunderstanding us. Shirojiro leaned his body forward. He placed his elbow on his lap to support his body. As if to peek into him, he looked upwards at the vice commander. If we were to go at all-out war with the Tsirhc-type Divine States, we should also consider the possibility of fighting other influential forces like P.A. Oda. In the worst case scenario, the whole world will become our enemy. The reason would be Lord Motonobus words last night Do you remember them? If all the Logismoi plo are obtained, one will gain the power to interfere with the Apocalypse, huh Do you understand? Shirojiro said. The Logismoi plo are not simply gathered; Lord Motonobu precisely stated their being obtained. If I were to speak from a business standpoint, the countries will not assemble the Logismoi plo together to face their crisis; it will be an arms race among them for those armaments. There must be someone to possess all of them, after all. Then The Far East will be engulfed in a global-scale war before long. Shirojiro looked at the vice commander and the two people behind him. The vice commander was staying still, looking his way. He intended to listen to the end of the story and decide everything. However, as if to cease their breaths, the two people hardened their bodies and looked in this direction. Well, for the most part, everyone should have known that well be talking about this. Even more, as a military organization the guard unit should have already confirmed such a thing. Thats why they wouldnt be so easily agitated by this conversation. Precisely because of this, Shirojiro thought of them as valuable people. If they were to become our allies, that would be because they have understood everything and chose to take our side. A partner who understands the circumstances and shares his agreement is the most reliable thing a businessman can have. Shirojiro continued. According to the Testament, the whole of Europe will soon be caught in the Thirty Years War; the Osman in the Middle East will make advancements toward Europe and India, the Qing will rise in power in Central and Russia will begin their expedition. And finally, for the Far East The Unification War between the Oda, Hashiba and Matsudaira will occur. Do you understand? Shirojiro said. The incentive to scramble for the Logismoi plo is already present. The greatest cause: Adhering to the Testament, going to war under the premise of history recreation. For all the countries, the course of the Far Easts recreation of history would be an unwanted hindrance to their own activities. Thats why Having Princess Horizon commit suicide here The Testament Union will usurp the rights of the Far East, is it? Thats right, Shirojiro answered. P.A. Oda has already used the Hashiba and taken control of M.H.R.R. from the Far Easts perspective. The M.H.R.R.-Hashiba allied forces will mobilize their upcoming joint European-Far Eastern campaign under the premise of the Thirty Years War. The Hashiba are P.A. Oda, but in order for M.H.R.R. to cooperate with them they will ignore the influence of the Mlasi and recognize the Tsirhc Testaments. However, the Unions forces in Europe will not be able to avoid having to concentrate their forces to repel the invasion of the Hashiba under the rule of the Mlasi Testament driven P.A. Oda; and the very people that will bring the collapse of the Hashiba are the Matsudaira. In order to earn their right to cause such a thing, the Union would most definitely want to take control of the Far East and completely secure all the rights of the Matsudaira. A moment passed. They will use those battles as a premise to start the arms race for the Logismoi plo. Thats why We should, as the Far East, secure Princess Horizon as a Logismoi plo? Why would you think that? Shirojiro posed the question, to which the vice commander immediately replied. That is exactly what the Testament Union is planning to do. If Princess Horizon does not commit suicide, the Logismoi plo along with the Matsudaira clan will remain with the Far East and we will become the deciding factor against P.A. Oda and the Apocalypse. These two potential factorsthe casting vote for the fate of this world will be in the hands of the Far East. Still, turning his neck to the side the vice commander said. How idealistic. Saying that, the vice commander turned again, as if to shake something off. Furthermore, he slowly posed a question to Shirojiro. What do you plan to do? The possibility of all-out war with the Testament Union, Musashis finances and management were that to happen, the safety of the peoplethere will be countless problems. Even to secure Princess Horizon as a Logismoi plo, there must be a reason in itself for us to stop her suicide. In order for us to obtain the answer to everythingwe require your cooperation. Why? To that question, Shirojiro affirmed from the bottom of his heart. Finally, the negotiations have begun. The other party has inquired about the need for their cooperation. If we can agree on a reason for their cooperation under these circumstances, they will respond. This is a business transaction. Right now, the Far East is approaching two roads: to move forward and crash, or to stop and sink. If we stop, until we sink we will enjoy a period of safety. However, if we move forward, what will happen after we crash, we will never know. That was the reason for their inquiry. They wanted us to show the reason we could still protect our safety even after we move forward and crash. Shirojiro leaned his body forward. The only one that can face a student is another. Thus, the Provisional Council and king are sending the only one among us with authority, the Vice President, over to us to act in their place. That very person is associated with the Provisional Council, buther political skills are most likely the best among us students. That Vice PresidentHonda Masazumi, is it? Do you know her? Yeah, the vice commander nodded, putting his hands deeply together. She was always the best in ancient Japanese literature and culture when she was enrolled in Mikawa. Not surprising, Shirojiro returned in affirmation. Furthermore, pointing to the floor that is this Academy We are planning to do something to get that person over to our side. She will then act as a representative of the students A representative? And face the Testament Union. Shirojiro leaked out a sigh. He was more aware of the recording equipment the broadcasting committee held than the vice commander in front of him. Itd be for the best that our voices reach the people listening to the broadcast, he thought. The vice president is, right now, under the control of the king and Provisional Council associated with the Testament Union. However, we also know that that itself is the weak point of the Unions side. Thats why if we were to face the Vice President and pull her over to our side The people listening to the broadcast in their houses and on the roads all over Musashi, thus heard the next few words. We would have among us the person that will be able to overthrow the Testament Unions excuses. Do you understand? If justice lies absolute on the other side, the vice president will just defeat us in our special student general meeting and everything will end. However, if we were to win against the vice presidentwe would also have a chance to defeat the Testament Union. Shirojiro said, while pointing to Neshinbara at his back: Neshinbara over here is an expert in historical knowledge. I myself am part of the management for Musashis Trading Party, and I have connections with IZUMO. If we include the political aspect of the vice president, it will be possible for us to consider most of the problem. With only that capability along with Horizons rescue, it will be good enough if we can obtain what we wish for in the conclusions we make dealing with the aftermath. If that cannot be done He raised up his body and shrugged his shoulders. You can hang both me and Neshinbara here by the neck. That will probably be how the Provisional Council and the king will handle this internal problem of Musashi after all. It will be enough for you guys to protect the residents of Musashi in the wars that will come and the collapse of the Far East, even if just a little bit. In other wordsyour conclusion is that this matter will not be settled here, but when you face off with the Provisional Council and king via the vice president? That if you were to pass the confrontation with the vice president acting in the Testament Unions place, you would obtain a just cause to save Princess Horizon? Judge. Shirojiro nodded. Right now, the parliament and king are doing no more than slowly closing the store even if they are acting in the safest intent. In contrast, what we wish for is to look for the possibility for the store to continue to be open. I am a trader after all, so I am aware of the existence of the borderline between the possible and the impossible. If the consequences of our actions outweigh their benefits in our confrontation with the Provisional Council and king, we will not follow through with them. If that time comes, I will have shown no business insight as a trader; so I wont mind even if you slip the noose onto my neck. Shirojiro said this, and the three people in front of them affirmed. No, you mustnt! A voice. The sharp feminine voice came from inside the room. As Shirojiro turned to look, in front of the blackboard on the teachers seat he saw Sanyou, eyebrows high on her reddened face as she raised her shoulders. What youve been saying before, h-hanging yourself is not something you can say lightly! Sanyous raised voice reached her own ears, and she realized she was screaming. Ah. Now Ive done it, she thought. Staff must not be involved in students disputes. That was determined according to the Academy rules. Still Just now was different. That was not a dispute, but a mistake in principle. Thinking that, she recovered from her drop. I must not panic. I must calm down, Sanyou thought while looking at Shirojiro and Neshinbara. Being fine with dying for the sake of your actionsdid Makiko-senpai teach you that way of life? Her usually thrashing the streets and running around inside the school, from morning to after class, even having dangerous discussions like Todays topic will be overthrowing the nation~! with a voice loud enough to surprise me in the other classroom; all of that wasnt for you to die, but for you to live on, wasnt it!? Thats why I-I dont mind, whatever you are planning to do. In conflicts between you studentswe teachers cannot say anything. However, what we are teaching you are the things you need in order for you to live on. If you could say that its fine to diejust what have we taught you? Just what have you learned, coming here? I do not remember saying that we live only to prepare for death! Haa, Sanyou sighed after yelling. She lowered her hips, which had raised from the chair without her realizing. Ah. While arranging her disheveled hair back to her cheeks, tears fell from the corners of her eyes. I mustnt, Sanyou thought, wiping them with her sleeve. I must not cry. That is not what adults do. As a teacher, as a person who teaches what is needed to live, what I should say now is I wonder what? She didnt know. She didnt know what to say here herself. It was her third year as a teacher; she was still lacking experience. She couldnt drive home the point like Oriotorai could. Still, she murmured, wiping her eyes with her sleeve. If She drew a breath. Her shoulders twitched once, breathing out. If you are students of mine or Makiko-senpais Sanyou thought about everyones future. Their course of life and how they will live. Itll be fine if there are lots of fun things, she thought. There will be bad things, but itll be fine as long as we can find more good than bad things. Whether it would be careers or wealth, that is a different story. Looking up at the sky, thinking about what will happen to the world, listening to a song, reading a book and having your heart moved, raising your money and buying things, properly greeting people in your part-time jobs Thinking that tomorrow will be the same, but looking out at night, the lights by the window reminding you of someone. Continuing to do things like these is the least I want out of you. She didnt expect to be able to teach people how to live well. There is only one thing she teaches them to be aware of. That is For that sake as wellto not die. For you to absolutely not cause your own death. Please remember that. Stating that, Sanyou let out a breath. What she expressed, she herself didnt quite understand. What she knew didnt quite replace the importance of studies and future plans, but just to be able to think about that a little Realizing the sleeve she wiped her tears with had dried, Sanyou raised her head. In front of her were Shirojiro, Neshinbara, the vice commander and the two people in the corridor. None of them were looking in her direction. Ah Now Ive done it, she thought in her heart as she looked down. She must have selfishly cut them off and gone off about unpleasant things. Therefore, Sanyou straightened her seat looking away from everyone. U-umm, sensei really is interrupting everyone But the moment she tried to walk away If thats the case The slender-built male member behind the vice commander spoke in a small voice. What of Princess Horizon, whose desire for her own death is required of her? At the end of his gaze, lost for words, Neshinbara nodded. He didnt return the gaze; but, showing a smile on this face, said: At leastit conflicts with the teachings of the Musashi Ariadust Academy, does it not? Judge, everyone in that place affirmed. She is not a student of our Academy. She is not required to follow the policy of our Academy, but Shirojiro said; and as if to respond, Neshinbara continued. Then, we can think of this as the Testament Union taking away the princess from us without any education, no? It may just be an accusation, but Shirojiro and the vice commander acted to substitute the last word. However Both of them stood up. Shirojiro took one step forward. the princess may not know about all her possibilities. At the very least, she does not know of the least that we should. How about it, guard unit? In order to save the princesswould you not consider finding out about the many more possibilities we could have? How unfair. With a small laugh, the vice commander took a step forward as if to respond to Shirojiro. Borrowing the power of a staff member at the very end, I mean. It was free, you know? The people at this Academy must not have that good of a business sense. Judge, the vice commander nodded, shaking his shoulders. We will make sure of your reliability until the end of your confrontation with the vice president. If we can find out about what is best for the Far East and Musashi, then there would have been worth in doing so. Of course, if you are able to win the argument against the vice president, that is. Still, if that cannot be done The vice commander held his hand out to Shirojiro. I will at least prostate with you in front of the Provisional Council and king, begging to be pardoned from hanging. Trusting a businessman with no business sense would be my mistake as well, after all. To those words, Shirojiro nodded and returned the handshake. That moment, a member of the guard unit opened a window from the outside and leaned in. With a ragged voice, he said: Vice commander! The vice president of Ariadust is heading in our direction! Oh, the vice commander raised his voice. However, that wasnt the only thing the voice expressed. Others Two people are converging to meet at that place as well! The details are jumbled up, but both of them seem to be people with influence on the Musashi! People with influence? At the vice commanders words, Neshinbara made a hardened face. Woahthose two are meeting up with Honda-kun, huh? Those two? Judge, Neshibara murmured. The highest two in rank; the strongest two people in our Academy. Masazumi was quickly walking down a path where no figures could be seen. The sunlight on her back indicated that it was almost noon. However, neither the sound of cooking nor the sight of people passing by on the road were there. The only movement, that was to say, was the preparation for the arrival of Mikawas refugee ship; and, as if in response, the separation of a passenger ship from the Musashi. However Will those people without the status of residency here be left in the care of the Testament Union? On both the left and right second ships, as well as the front ship in the center, there were blocks for diplomatic or tourism use in every sector. Around those regions, people who could not become citizens of the Far East as well as those involved in diplomatic or trade relations were residing. However, even among them Catholics would be guaranteed safety by K.P.A. Italia or Tres Espa?a once they arrived at the land port. The story about Musashi already being transferred to the Union had already spread among the people. Over on Musashis intranet which the shopkeeper had shown her, people were talking about nothing except that on the notice board and whatnot. Among those who were posting there seemed to be people sending various opinions flying at each other. Right now, the people who werent residents had already perceived the notion that they could no longer continue to reside on the Musashi; and those whose safety has been guaranteed have started to evacuate. Seeing those people move out would likely have caused unrest among the people of Musashi. Their neighbors were gone. That, along with the departure of ships, indicated the continuing inclination among the people to escape. The people will eventually see Musashis transfer as an inevitable thing. Thinking up until that moment, Masazumi She turned her head to the side. Isnt that fine? So she whispered in her heart, as if to persuade herself. That would be the best way to end this with minimum damage. However, Masazumi thought. There will be those not going along with this, huh. She was to go and persuade them. In other words, she was their enemy. Thus she thought. At times a number of gazes were set on her figure, still quickly walking down the road. Inside the stores of the shopping district. Through the gaps of the police station entrance. Behind the windows of the houses. She saw the people realizing her presence and looking at her. Masazumi had neither the training nor the spells to read peoples gazes. However, she felt the very meaning itself in the quiet, expressionless faces continuing to look at her. She was holding a paper bag from the cafe on her side, but she thought of it as if it were a shield from them. As if to hold it out, showing that she was a resident of Musashi as well; as if to run away. In front of her lay the natural park leading to the Remorse Way. She went in. At that moment. On the roads to her left and right, there were figures converging to meet her. Two of them. The first, coming from the right, was Naomasa. Judge, the girl said as she raised her right mechanical arm in greeting. Smoke rising from the tobacco pipe held in her mouth, the girl turned her gaze to the left while skipping over to this side. Oh, youre with us as well, Mito? Turning her head as if to follow after that question, at the end of Masazumis glance over at the left side of the road was Mitotsudaira in her uniform, holding two long black leather cases on her back. Looking over at Masazumi and Naomasa, she sighed. What do we have here? Are the representatives of Musashis knights, political group and the engineering club going to talk with everyone making noise at the Academy from now on? At the end of Masazumis glance, waving her silver hair, Mitotsudaira joined Masazumis quick walking with her own light steps. A knight from Hexagone Fran?aise, if Im not mistaken. Shes from a werewolf family, huh. As if to confirm her thoughts, the girls golden eyes turned to look at her with a look of discontent. The Musashis feudal lord group has shared our opinion of facing the side of the Academy. If the Provisional Council and king were to take care of this, ownership of the streets would be lost. However, we are not aware of the intentions of the Academys side. Therefore, being a student, I have come as a representative. For all the knights in Musashi. Is that so? Naomasa affirmed. The Engineering Club over here is the same as well. If Musashis transfer is confirmed, they will give all of us the sack after were done with the work, after all. Is that the case? I was under the impression that you and the others will stay because they need engineers for the Musashi. Thats wrong, Masazumi thought. Then, as if to interpose between the two The engineering club is essential to Musashis operation. If its left to the remnants of the Far Eastthere will be conflict in the future. Thats why, after their work is done, Musashis engineers will all be kicked out of the ship. Thats what the engineering club is thinking, no? To that question, Naomasa showed one reaction. She let out a long trail of smoke from her mouth with an expression indicating a smile on the tip of her mouth. You understand, dont you? Masazumi. This is the first time weve talked, but you seem to know a lot. Well, at least youd understand us lower classes better than the honorable knight over there. Ah, even if you dont understand us as well? To Mitotsudairas hurried words, Masazumi let out a small laugh. Mitotsudaira, you dislike noisy and intimate people, huh? To those casually uttered words, Mitotsudaira widened her eyes. Then, immediately turned to gaze at Masazumi with a pointed look. W-what are you saying? As if you know peoples preferences. Its just a guess. Whatever the case, in the case that Horizon Ariadust commits suicide, the head of the Matsudaira will be one of the Mito In other words, itll be you, Mitotsudaira. Still, Horizons suicide has not yet been carried out and congratulating you for such a thing would not be appropriate herebut a part of the non-citizen population of traders and families should be able to remain on Musashi under your care. Mitotsudaira did not immediately respond to those words. After she drew two breaths of air In a Far East under complete rule of the Testament Union, something like the head of Matsudaira will be no more than a yes man of a puppet, huh. Saying that, she touched her neck with her right hand. Touching the red necklace resembling a choker adorned there I am more fit for the country as a knight than a king, after all. I am here to ascertain that. Masazumi, dont mind her. The wolf girl over there is just hiding her true feelings thinking that its cool. In response to Mitotsudaira raising her eyebrows, Naomasa only breathed out smoke through her mouth. With those conversations, they entered the Remorse Way. Briefly thinking that the sky seen through the trees was blue, Masazumi spoke again. Whats wrong, you two? Those two were Naomasa is the Sixth Special Duty of the Chancellors Officers. Mitotsudaira is the Fifth. From here on out, I am going to face off with your superior, the chancellor, as a representative of the Provisional Council and king. In other words, I am the enemy. Still, I do think that our objectives match in general. Mitotsudaira said this in a quiet voice, combing her forelocks upward. Their course of action will very likely cause the Far East to plunge into war with the Testament Union. If that becomes the case, the knights and retainers enrolled in Ariadust Academy will have to fight to protect the people and land of Musashi. So you want to avoid as much damage to the people as possible, is it? Judge, both Mitotsudaira and Naomasa nodded. First, Mitotsudaira said: Going out and passing down the decision for that sake is my task. I see, Masazumi nodded, looking then to Naomasa on her right. Naomasa, receiving her glance, said thats right and scratched her head with her mechanical right arm. For the engineering club, not transferring Musashi over to the Testament Union will keep our jobs stable. Its just that we will have to fight the Union instead, in that case. Thus, I am here to ascertain whether we have the strength to rise up against the Union. In other words, both of you are concerned about power, huh. Even for you, that would become quite the element in your decision; am I wrong? I mean, if youre going to face the Testament Union, we will become part of your military strength as well. Is that so? Masazumi was going to say, but she panicked and changed her words. I am part of the Provisional Council. I dont have a decision nor do I have anything else. Naomasa didnt answer; she only breathed out smoke form her mouth. Then it felt like Mitotsudaira, on the back of her line of sight, drew a faint smile. In front of them, the stairs leading to the Ariadust Academy could be seen. On their left, near the end of the forest, was a small stone monument. The girl whose slumber of death was memorialized by that monument was, right then, over by the execution grounds (Andamio de la Ejecucin) a great distance behind them. What willbecome of this? Masazumi thought, but she changed that line of thought. What will we cause to occur, huh? For me, for the others as well. Then Masazumi saw it. Up ahead, atop the stairs, there were four figures. The moment right after she ascertained this She, along with the other two, simultaneously halted their steps. Looking up the staircase from the end of Remorse Way, the four people could clearly be seen against the blue sky. The first was Neshinbara. The second and third were Heidi, standing by Shirojiro, and the last one was Whats with that lump of cloth that looks like Toori wrapped in curtain, you guys? Aah, Shirojiro said from on top of the stairs. This is The bundle of cloth extended straight to both sides. Looking at the figure of what still looks like a rolled-up mat, Shirojiro slowly affirmed: Its a spring roll right now. Right after Shirojiros words, the spring roll moved. At the end of Masazumis gaze, standing still at a loss for words, the spring roll panicked and twisted itself near its neck to one side. Then, the muffled voice coming from inside it. Youre wrong! Its a sushi roll! The seaweed is rice paper because its white! You dont understand, do you!? To that familiar voice, Masazumi turned to glance at both Naomasa and Mitotsudaira. That voice is Those two people were already looking away for some reason at that moment. As Id guessed. While she was thinking that, the protesting sushi roll on top of the stairs leaned, then shook. Ah. The sushi roll tumbled down the stairs. Midway, it bounced a few times down several meters and rolled around. Bouncing down and hitting the corner of the stairs, the sushi roll didnt scream things like Gya! or Nuo! Instead Fugu. Thus, with that shallow voice, the roll loosened; and as if to lay a carpet down the stairs, the white cloth acting as the seaweed spread out. Following the movement with their eyes, the expanding cloth reached to their feet with a rolling movement. The seaweed ran out right in front of those three. At the same time, in a swastika-like pose, a naked Aoi gushed out in front of them. However, realizing their presence, he looked up to them with a huge grin on his face and immediately raised up his right thumb. Ah!? Hey, you guys, what are you here for!? Oh well, Im a bit unrolled out here and Id like to become a sushi roll again, so can you guys help roll me up!? The person himself, still lying down near the seaweed, turned to face his back to them and straightened himself up and shivered with nervousness. As kindly as a mother!! Masazumi, along with the two on her sides, dug their toes into him without saying a word. Volume 1B, 27: The Powerful Below Ground Volume 1B, Chapter 27: The Powerful Below Ground Does the powerless body Think about the strength outside it Point Allocation (Sleeping Together) Azuma came to his senses. Nn. He recovered his consciousness after a moment of blankness. Umm. Questioning his situation, his sense of sight finally caught up with him. Its dark, he thought; it was probably because his eyes were closed. Before this he seemed to be in slumber, as if in hesitation. Realizing that, he came to feel the rest of his body. His body at present was in a lying position, turned to the right and lying on his face. A blanket, warm with body temperature, was laid over him; and he seemed to be tucked snug in a soft futon. Huh? Somethings wrong. The bad feeling straightened his mind. The reason for that bad feeling was This isnt the usual futon It was soft, but dusty as well. His was soft and had a fragrant smell, but That was in the quarters of the Testament Union Thinking up to that point, his thoughts linked with his memories and the rest of his mind. Right now, he was back on Musashi, rooming with the girl called Miriam Poqou. Azuma opened his eyes. In front of him was the figure of a girl, sleeping face up. However, this girl who slept under the blanket on the futon with him was not Miriam. She was a small child. She was not even the age to attend primary school. Her body was transparent. The futon she was sleeping in, the wall on the other side of the room; everything could be seen through her. The girl turned her body slightly and wrinkled her eyebrows. Nn She moved her arm, which was lightly holding down the blanket. Azuma looked at the crumple between her eyebrows. Err. He was at a loss, but he held her right hand. That moment, the cold hand of the girl, translucent and with no color other than white, sank into his as if to melt. Still Its alright. She was able to grip his hand. He was uncertain, but it could be seen. Her hand felt thin; holding a net made out of paper would feel this way, he thought, but nevertheless she was able to hold it. Its going to be alright. Stating that to the girl, he returned the grasp as if to not let go of her fingers. Doing so, the girl took no more than one breath. She loosened the tension between her eyebrows and returned to deep breathing. In response to her relief, Azuma let out a breath. At that moment, a voice came from the other side of the girl. So how does it feel like, suddenly becoming a father, Azuma? Eh? He raised his face and saw a wheelchair approach. Seated on it was a girl, her wavy hair overlapped over her stole. Looking at her, Azuma said Miriam That is correct. Still, if youre awakewhat are you going to do? At this time. In response to the words she said with a long sigh and a hand on her chin, Azuma looked around him. He was on the lower bed of a double bunk. The futon had a flower pattern, and there were girl things like clothes hung above by a string connecting to the tabletop. Ah, s-sorry, this was your mattress, wasnt it!? Bed, huh To her words spoken with half-closed eyes, Azuma realized his mistake in choosing his words. However, he didnt know how else to say it. He considered getting up, but the inside of his hand was still weakly held by the hand he grasped back. Yesterday, you couldnt get that sleeping girl up to your bed so I lent you mine, you know? She wont let go of you, after all. Do you remember? I was asking you about a lot of things, but you went right to sleep back then. With a speed as if youd used a sleep spell as well. No, that is Trying to say something to change the topic, Azuma felt the need to apologize; anyhow, he thought about getting up to lower his head. Then, as if to comb his hair, his raised head brushed against the clothes hung down from the countertop. Taking a short glance at them, Azuma panicked and looked away. I-Im sorry, I didnt mean to look at your underwear or anything! I didnt need to hear that, you know! He was scolded with a reddened face. Miriam looked at the flustered Azuma from inside the bed bunker. Right now, the hand she had on her cheek had a sensation of warmth. However, rather than that Azuma, there are lots of complicated things occurring right now, and I want some explanations. W-what? D-did I do something wrong? Did I!? I wonder why he is so scared Miriam was aware of the harshness in her personality, but she did not expect someone to be afraid of her even when she wasnt mad. Her first impression may have not been the greatest; but in her defense, she was being careful at that time. Because there was no better choice than that for her, she ended up saying Well, whatever. Miriam continued her conversation. Last night, when you suddenly brought that kid in here, I was thinking about how there exists a naive kindness that surpasses human knowledge; but, Azuma, you Miriam pointed to the closed door. The Far Easts Guard Unit is watching us from over there, in pairs, you know. Eh? The Guard Unit? Miriam swore to herself not to get angry, showing a smile. I heard about it. Theyre guarding a VIP, arent they? Oh, a VIP, huh Yes, a VIP, you know? But who could it be, I wonder? Is it me? Or is it that child? Eh? No, see, you know At Azumas incoherent speech, Miriam clapped both hands to her cheeks because her smile was on the verge of breaking down. She reinstated her will to keep that smile on. You never uttered a single word about you being the crown prince yesterday, did you? No, you see. That was before, you know!? Im secularizing myself, now Im just a normal person, see!? Other people wont see you as such, you know. Miriam broke down her smile with a long sigh. Placing her hand on her forehead, she rubbed between her eyebrows with her fingers to remove any formed wrinkles. Well, its not like I dont understand your feelings. Taking care not to make it awkward between us or such; youve probably been burdening yourself with unnecessary problems after all. Still Miriam once again pointed in the sliding doors direction. I was pretty surprised when they suddenly came to stand guard and opened the door with the managers master key this morning, you know? You were completely out cold that time as well. Eh? W-what happened? What is going on outside? Yes, Miriam made a smile once again and said. The people outside understood, you know? That Your Highness the Crown Prince has brought a little ghost girl into his cohabitation together with a girl, I mean. While she was talking, Azumas face adopted a shade of blue. Um, he prefaced, err, hanging his head. Should we, um, correct them? Oh ho, why is that? To that question, Azumas head dropped so low it could reach the bed. Its causing you trouble Oh my. Miriam lightened just a bit in her heart. So its not to clear their misunderstanding of him, is it? I see, she then thought in her heart. I dont mind, really. He would be the one affected the most by this misunderstanding, but he himself considered her more. You dont understand, do you? Azuma raised his head to those words. By the crumple in his eyebrows, he didnt seem to understand her words. She, the one who did, decided not to spoil herself. What she should say now is I dont mind you hiding stuff from me. Even for meIm a girl, so I have a lot of secrets as well. No, but, Im concerned about the conditions outside Outside? Theyre making a lot of noise. The Chancellor guys have had their rights taken away, and Princess Horizon is sentenced to suicide, and furthermore Musashi will be transferred over to the Testament Union. But the craziest of them all isthe people from our class are standing up to the Provisional Councils side, and facing off with the vice president associated with them. The look on Azumas face said Huh? Thinking that hes the kind of person to show that expression a lot, Miriam pointed to the ceiling. Indicating the Academy on the surface up there she continued. For now, they seem to be holding a special student general meeting. Miriam relayed what the members of the guard unit outside told her. The official topic is No Confidence in the Vice President, but its also Deciding the Course of Action regarding the Future of Musashi and the Far East; attended by the two parties of the parliament-aligned vice president and the Academys side. The decision will become representative of the whole Academy. Then Azuma said, alternating his gaze between himself and the hand of the girl he was holding: We have to go as well What a difficult person. At a loss for what to say, Miriam closed her eyes once and decided. She will speak. Looking straight at him, with what wisdom she can. You see here. Your very actions may hold influence over the whole of the Far East, not to mention Musashi itself. Whatever the case, looking at the trend of this case, the Testament Union will move to take control of the Far East; at least that is what they are saying. What a reckless thing Why do you think the guard unit is guarding outside our door? They want to protect you, prevent you from going out and showing the influence of you just being there to the outside, you know? The capital where the Emperors territory is belongs to the Far East; but it is a sacred territory separated from all political concerns, working only to keep the Ley Lines stable. Thats why, even if the Far East becomes completely ruled, the capital will still remain untouched. And your presence is of the son of the Emperor supporting this world, with a sound connection to the capital. Then. The people of the Far East will see meaning in your actions, even if you dont want them to. You cannot ignore the influence your actions will have on the Testament Union as well as the other countries. If thats the case I think that the people on Musashi are lost right now, each forming their own resolve. If you were to move then, what do you think will happen? To that question, Azuma lowered his gaze. Looking at the space of his free hand There will be people coming out to support me? It wouldnt be at as strong a level as for them to come out, but there was no point in correcting that mistake. Miriam thought about making her way of speech softer. What I think should happen is for everyone to come up with their conclusion as the students of the Far East. We should believe in their decision and hold solidarity towards whatever that will happen to us. If you were to join the fray, the decision will not be made by the students of the Far East, but because the crown prince said so. Thus At the very least, until the end of this special student general meeting, I dont think you should act. Until then, itd be best for you to think things through by yourself whether justice lies either on the Unions side or on the Academys. The Broadcasting Committee just so happens to be recording this live, so how about you open a sign frame and watch? To those words, Azuma sighed and buried his face in the futon. I dont like troublesome things It wont be troublesome. Thinking by yourself, no more than what you can, is natural, isnt it? If you abandon that, the former crown prince of the world will behave strangely and wont turn out well. But, Miriam said resting her arms on the armrest and showing a smile to the boy. Your Highness the Crown Prince of this room loves to complain, does he not? Are you bullying me? Im just saying that youre a person that will come through when needed no matter what anyone says, is all. Miriam deepened her smile towards the person whose body had sunk deep into the bed. Youre really a considerate person, arent you. Azumas secularization was probably due to the request of the Testament Union; but because of that, Miriam thought in this way: He did not obey them just because they said so. If he were a person to just follow peoples orders, he would not have suggested joining in the dangerous movement the people at the Academy have agreed to. Azuma still hasnt realized his own importance; but if stuff like the Unions request were to be brought up, he could understand the meaning of his presence and move. And yet, if he were to think of something, he would act without regard for himself. What a difficult person. Youre the more difficult one in my opinion, Miriam. Oh my, there is no girl easy to deal with, you know? How difficult are you, Miriam? Did he ask that without realizing what it meant? she wondered in her heart. Only a bitter smile rose to her lips. Youll only shiver knowing how difficult girls are, you know. The men in the world possessing a woman may have thought that they have captured their partner. But no woman would ever think of lowering her difficulty looking at the effort a man puts in. I cant win against you Whispering, Azuma let out a breath and at that moment the girl on the bed suddenly twisted her body. With a bundle between her eyebrows, Azuma held back her hand. Still, the girl said Mama Her left hand reached out to thin air. Where? To that question, Miriam made eye contact with Azuma. With lowered eyebrows, he said: U-umm, Miriam? Youre raring to depend on other people saying this child is mine from today onwards! arent you? How about you sharpen your mind a bit, enough to consider holding both her hands? But Ill look like a criminal targeting little girls if I pin her down like that! You wont get off so easily if the guards outside see you like that You dont intend to cover for me when that time comes, do you? Mama Responding to the voice intervening in their conversation, Azuma looked straight at Miriam. The words she heard were Miriam. Saying my name leaving out what you want me to do is unfair, you know? Still, Miriam reclined her wheelchair and made herself horizontal. As the leg section raised to become horizontal as well for balance, the wheelchair became a bed. Moving her armrest in the beds direction as if to lead it there, she used her arms to lean out her body. Nn Turning over to look at the side, she gathered her disabled legs together with the hem of he skirt, held them up and pulled them. It was an act she was used to doing, but with her disheveled hair and clothes, she didnt look too good. Still, Azuma, who was looking at Miriam transferring herself over to this bed said: Thank you. He was looking at her with an expression of relief. It was the first time she had shown him the way she moved to her bed. Still, without any surprise, he Didnt even offer to help me. He was expecting her to help the girl who wanted to be saved from her nightmare. Mama Yes. Oh my, I have to be myself, Miriam thought, holding the translucent hand of the girl that looked so fragile. Then, fixing her hair with her free hand and looking at him, she saw a smile with eyes arched like a bow. Thank you. Dont mind me. This will happen a lot more from now on, after all. Ive lost, Miriam whispered in her heart. Did I lower my difficulty, I wonder? The sky was blue. There were figures on both sides of the bridge hanging over the academy courtyard. On one side, towards the campus, the figures were clad in school uniforms. From the windows of the academy, from the rooftop; even from the courtyard, the figures of students gathering could be seen. In contrast, on the side towards the town, there were three figures. In the middle, the one in a male uniform looked forward and took one step along with a gentle breeze. I will now offer my greetings once again. The person in uniform lightly raised her right hand, covered in a white glove, to touch her chest. I am the Vice President of the Musashi Ariadust Academy Student Council, Honda Masazumi. In regards to the special student general meeting you hold, I have come to offer a way for us, the whole student body, to settle this. Over here, the representative of the Engineering Club, Naomasa, and that of the knights, Nate Mitotsudaira, have also come to act as witnesses. Saying that, Masazumi looked around her. There are a lot of people. Below the stairs. Outside the gates of the academy. Among the greenery and town spread out below them as well. Even on the decks of the ships to their left and right, people were there. In front of her, one student came out from among the group of students on the bridge. The tall, lean figure was I am the Former Treasurer, Shirojiro Bertoni. I accept you proposal. The whole student body have already agreed to have me represent them. We will duel to decide the course of action of the Musashi. Saying that, Shirojiro pulled close by the inner collar a young man with an incomplete uniform, taking irregular steps due to his being pulled from behind. Ah, Shiro! I havent tightened my sash yet! Taking my clothes off before I even get to finish putting them on is boring, you know!? Shut up. Toori, I need you for the sake of money for now. Do your job, Mr. Impossible. If you hadnt gone and had our rights taken away this would all have been settled without any problems; now I have to hold this kind of thing by the stairs. What a waste of money. They never change. Ignoring Tooris wriggling body, Masazumi posed a question to Shirojiro. The topic for the special student general meeting was the vote of no confidence in me and the Academys decision for its course of action, was it not? Thats right. Your side will be the Testament Unions, and mine will be that of Musashi. The decisions of the Chancellor and Student Council President are absolute; internal conflicts are handled by them as the heads of students, with the general public not being able to participate. That is the structure of power in this world as it is right now. However, the Academy functions only to bring the people together; they will be the ones to receive the aftereffects of its actions. Do you understand the influence the decision we reach in this meeting will have on the people? Do you really think that we can stand a chance against the Testament Union? Shirojiro faced her in response to her question. Looking at the people behind her More than twenty years ago, Headmaster Sakai protected Musashi from the advances of the Catholic religion by K.P.A. Italia. That time, the Mikawa Chancellors Office Headmaster Sakai, with himself serving as its chancellor, started a fight using the rights of Musashis Chancellery which were under their care, didnt they? Right. Using the period of time when P.A. Odas arms trading fleet was coming to trade with Mikawa, the Unions activity was restrained. Utilizing the fact that attacking the foreign Far East settlements in other countries would mean not being able to trade with Musashi to block their advance, Headmaster Sakai and several other people went to numerous battles in the coastal region of Seto Bay. As a result, Mikawa was able to cut K.P.A. Italia and the Catholics advancements short. This event would have been detailed in political and related books; not only was it the incident where the existence of the Matsudaira Four Heavenly Kings appeared in this world, but it was also the major cause for the rise in Mikawas influence. However, the school rules have been amended so as to not allow such a thing to happen freely. The times have changed. Its best for you to cease the thought of opposing the Testament Union and thinking you can win. Then, whether our course of action right now opposes the Union or not; the special student general meeting is to determine that. I see. Masazumi made a bitter smile. She looked around the background. At the end of her gaze, on both of Musashis ships to each side and on the one in front, assembled in the roads or at the edge of the ships decks, figures of people observing them could be seen. Even at the lower end of the Academys staircase and right in the middle of in front of her, people were gathered. Masazumi looked at them, and said Well then, shall we start our duel? Well have three representatives from both the Unions and the Academys sides, and the first to two wins will be the victor. The result of this duel will decide the consensus opinion of the Academy. If the Unions side wins, we will recognize Horizons suicide and Musashi will be transferred. If Musashis side wins We will head out to save Horizon. That is all. The methods of dueling will not be limited to anything. Battles, negotiations, or any other competing methods; anything can be used. Through these methods, the Unions side will indicate that opposition is futile and ours will show that we can stand up to them. Judge, Masazumi affirmed Shirojiros words. Then, the first participant Who will it be? The moment when these words were about to be said, Naomasa at her side fixed the position of the pipe in her mouth. Ill have the pleasure of going first. Eh? Naomasa, what are you planning to Mitotsudaira, herself already taking a step forward, asked Naomasa. That moment, Naomasa breathed out some smoke with a smile on her face and looked back at her. We, the Engineering Club, are aware that if we were to abide by the Provisional Councils side we would lose our workplace that is the Musashi. If we have to choose, we are taking the Academys side. However, Naomasa made eye contact with Mitotsudaira, holding her left hand out to her. Her tightened fist lightly beat against Mitotsudairas chest. The clubs uncertainty is a simple thing: standing up to the Union or whatever, our concern is what will happen if the Musashi is sunk. Wed like to avoid that. Thenno, therefore, Id like to hear it: If worst comes to worst and were going to go on an all-out war against the Union, how the Musashi, with no clear weaponry, will fight. Going to war with insufficient means to fight is asking for the impossible after all. She then looked in both the towns and everyones direction while drawing her breath. Among the military might of a country, what do you think will represent it the best on a battlefield? Airships? Aircraft? Mechanical Armor? Or is it knights? No, what the Engineering Club wants to say is this: They are not. Naomasa raised her clenched fist upwards puffing out smoke from her mouth. Old man Taizou! Send it over!! As if to respond to those words, a voice resounded from below the stairs in front of the Academy. Leave it to me!! The one who let out that loud, husky voice was an old man in working clothes. Around his white-haired, lean figure, there was a group of people in similar clothes. All of them raised their left hand, just like Naomasa did. That moment, in front of Naomasa and each of those people, a torii-shaped, teal-colored sign frame appeared. The characters written in bold lettering on it were Launch Possible. Link! Naomasa and those people slammed their left fists onto the sign frames. The sign frames, beaten in midair, distorted and broke into pieces. The sound of glass breaking echoed with a definite creak below the blue sky. Right after that From below the back section of the middle front ship, by Musashinos Engineering division, something soared into the sky. Flying through the sky leaving white trails of mist, even those who caught sight of it could not describe it. What they could see was just, for a moment, a dark shape. While someone whispered Whats that? Naomasa let out a large amount of smoke and spoke. My Mouse is a bit special. Well, youd understand if you think about it; but youre wondering the same thing, arent you? Why a young girl like me is associating herself with those at the Engineering Club and stuff, and How I will use this absurdly big mechanical arm I have on this enormous ship. To answer that, how about all of us go on a little field trip? Saying that, it arrived from the sky. It crashed to the ground. Falling down from the sky like a wall to block the wind, something dropped behind Naomasa with a thunderous roar. Shaking the impact shock absorbing torii-type crest (which had expanded above the bridge) with a loud sound, then landing and standing with an imposing stance was a feminine-type iron giant, clad in red and black. A heavy-type God of War. It was a red shape resembling a woman, no less than ten meters in height. It didnt possess any wings. The Heavy-type God of War Jizuri Suzaku. When I was on land, I gathered the pieces of a God of War I found on the ground around my homeland that became a battleground. I was planning to use it for farm work, but a lot of things happened and now my Mouse is in there using it for work. With a battle-type line of origin, no one in the Engineering Clubs heavy God of War operation group could win against it. Yet againyou love to show off in strange ways, dont you, Naomasa? Getting it through narrow roads to bring it to the surface of the Musashi would only be a bother, so Ive had it modified with anchor launch equipment and blasted out to here. Itll be taken back hanging from a ship; and in order to increase the accuracy of its landing position, the launching equipment can only fire it to a limit of about two kilometers. Saying that, Naomasa raised her mechanical right arm. As if to respond, light shone from the God of Wars eyes; and Naomasa let out a small laugh. Its a cute one, isnt she? A proper 10-ton class, remotely operated by this right arm of mine. Because of the priority of torque considerations in interchanging parts for work, the armor has been removed; but its quite wise to think of its power as on par with that of other countries heavy Gods of War. So who can stand up to this one among you guys? Show me your methods and your results; whether or not the disarmed Far East still has a way to fight. Now The only people who can go head-to-head against a God of War are the hero-class of a countrylike Tachibana Muneshige or the Pope Chancellor on the other side, the Eight Dragon Kings, or Galileos class type. On our side, itll be Mito, huh. Still, if were going to oppose the Testament Union, well be in trouble if those kinds of people are not normally around. How about it? Is there anyone who can fight it? At Naomasas voice, everyone was silent. Even the people in the town had their heads turned to look at the standing huge frame of red. Its impossible, a few small voices started to rise. However, there was a voice in response to Naomasas question. It was in front of her. The one who raised his voice was not Shirojiro standing there, but Toori, who was sitting on the floor. What he said was Then, you go, Shiro. At those words, everyone raised their doubts. Among the people who were gathered at the entrance to the Academy, Tenzou came out in a panic. T-Toori-dono! Why are you having a complete businessman like Bertoni-dono go up against the likes of Naomasa-dono as if you dont mind getting someone killed!? Just what are you planning to do!? Ah. You know why, dont you, Tenzou? Its revenge. T-the worst! This guy is the worst!! Its cause this brute of a businessman is always saying cruel things to me every time, you know? Get yourself tattered. Mess yourself up and reflect on your actions, alright? Oh ho. In other words, if I win, my actions will be justified, is that it? Shirojiro patted Tooris shoulders once and stepped forward. How cheap. Ill make you regret this for your whole life. Eh, you seem to be quite into this, arent you? Even with a big risk, it carries a big collateral, after all. With the trust of the Engineering Club and proof of us being able to take on Gods of War on sale, this duel is a steal. I have the further privilege of making a fool out of an idiot as well. In the middle of everyones gazes, Shirojiro opened a hardpoint by his neck and called his white fox out. Then he faced in Naomasas direction with an expression of flat eyebrows. Naomasa, in regards to my spells contract, I require Heidi to support me as an intermediary. You have no problems with that, right? Judge, its how you always are after all. Still, Shirojiro, youre a treasurer and a businessman, arent you? Id like to see how youre going to fight against a God of War as well. With those words, Naomasa moved; jumping as if to ride on the left hand which Jizuri Suzaku behind her held out. Everyone, move for a bit! Moving Jizuri Suzaku to stand off against Shirojiro Lets do this with a bang!! With those words, Jizuri Suzaku suddenly broke out and rushed into a smash blow towards the businessman. The sound of a crash resounded far and wide. Volume 1B, 28: The Usurper in Town Volume 1B, Chapter 28: The Usurper in Town Possessed By the love of money How far can one go Point Allocation (Miser) Under the afternoon sky, above the bridge in front of the Academy where a light wind blows. The steam and heat mirage Jizuri Suzaku exuded indicated a single blow by its arm. But anyone in that area could hear a certain sound. The metallic sound of the strike being blocked. The sound of a wanton fist hitting. At the end of the strike that landed, where the wind made by the fist died down, there was a single person. It was Shirojiro. His figure had received the blow, still Hes unharmed? Just as Naomasa said from Jizuri Suzakus shoulder while frowning her eyebrows, he was indeed unharmed. At the end of her suspecting glance, Shirojiro, with no apparent wounds, lightly raised both his arms above his head. At the end of those arms, held out in a cross, Suzakus fist was there, in contact. One could almost see that he had stopped its fist in its tracks. At that moment the posture of the God of War was clearly leaning forward, its hips turned. Still, as if it had hit an invisible wall, the fist stopped halfway and its arm did not extend fully. The attack was stopped. While someone was whispering Impossible, a new sound could be heard: The sound of the God of War regaining its footing and withdrawing the fist that had hit empty space. Then, stepping back from its human opponent, the God of War took on a posture. Shirojiro, on the other side, raised his gaze while retaining the position of his arms that had blocked the God of Wars fist. He looked at Naomasa standing on top of the Heavy God of Wars shoulder. Towards Naomasa, whose eyebrows were still frowning in doubt, Shirojiro slowly opened his mouth. A sound could be heard. It was a voice, resounding quietly with a low tone. Now then, not minding however high a customer is looking down at him from is what a businessman does. So what is Mr. Businessman here going to sell me? Shirojiro did not answer. Instead, Naomasa continued looking at both the God of Wars stopped fist and Shirojiros face. What kind of spell was that? Hmm, you could say that it is a spell. Its really something more simple Shirojiro, placing the white fox on his head, said in a straightforward manner: The power of money. See here; if we are to see war as an economic activity, the act of going into battle will most likely boil down to money. With Shirojiros words, the white fox on his head raised its forelimbs. In response, countless sign frames appeared. Making sure of the amounts that were displayed, Shirojiro said: Sanct, the god I am contracted with, is a commerce god associated with Inari; but gods of commerce hold a certain power towards other gods. That is, the power to use money in the exchanges between gods. Just what are you trying to say? Do you not understand? Shirojiro gestured to the back with his chin. Behind him, over at the Academys entrance, seated on the ground was a group of people. Those people, with torii-type sign frames in front of their faces, were The vice commander of the Guard Unit, as well as 150 other people. I am renting the power of the Guard Unit. The vice commander spoke, and the other members nodded; all of them closed their eyes. They were not moving. As if ceasing to breathe, they were on their knees, not showing even the littlest movement. However, Heidi, looking at them from in front of the entrance, let out a voice in their stead. Lightly raising her eyebrows, she opened her mouth. We have borrowed the manpower of the Guard Unit as a single bundle on an hourly rate basis. The members themselves have obtained the protection of their labor god, so the rest is easy. Transferring money over to Sancts shrine, we are able to buy the manpower of the Guard Unit from the labor gods shrine using ours as an intermediary. Making intermediary transactions for the protection of gods outside the contract would probably go the same way. In front of Shirojiro the sign frames displayed currency amounts. Under the shrines assessment, we will have to pay five times the usual hourly wage of the Guard Unit to obtain their manpower. The wage itself will be 5,000 yen per hour, but because of the intermediary fee well have to pay double: 10,000 yen. Borrowing the power of 150 people will cost 1,500,000 yen per hour. Shiro-kun, use it well, alright? Because of the sudden transaction, this will come out of your pocket money after all. Can we afford all that? Hmm, Ill just have the Guard Unit cut out our receipt and process it through the miscellaneous expenses of the Student Councils budget, just to be safe. Judge. Please also request for half of the payment to be from the Chancellors Officers budget. Shirojiro looked at the arms he raised and then turned to face Naomasa. Right now, I am able to concentrate the strength of 150 people of the Guard Unit into one point. In terms of weight, with 70 kilograms per person, about 15 tonnes, huh. Itll be enough against your 10-tonne class Heavy God of War. With those words, several long, armor-type torii-shaped crests appeared on both his arms and legs. Then, looking up to Naomasas face, Shirojiro said: Can you see how equal we are? I guess. Naomasa pulled both of Jizuri Suzakus arms back, and thrust them behind its hips. Two long wrenches dropped into its hands. The red Heavy God of War spun them around once, then brandished them. So well have no choice but to fight!! With Naomasas words, Jizuri Suzaku went for another strike. The noise of heavy objects moving resounded in a room with many windows. It was a long and wide room, like a classroom, but its size was that of two. Located on the first floor of the building, on the side facing the left side of the ship carrying the Musashi Ariadust Academy, it was the staff room with the desks of the teachers lined up. At that moment, reacting to the sounds of the wind, echoes of the land and the movements of machines resounding from the outside ! Wah, a voice could be heard to exclaim, along with the sounds of several footsteps. The noise was enough to shake the building of the Academy; but the staff, positioned at their desks, seemed to pay no heed to what was going on outside. Many of them, with cups of tea to their mouths, were marking their tests. However, on the seat near the right entrance to the room, one teachers body trembled at the sounds. The glasses-wearing teacher, with her seat rotated to the side, faced the figure in a jersey next to her. Makiko-senpai Shouldnt we do something about that? You think too much, Mitsuki. Besides, were not allowed to interfere with the students disputes per the academy rules, are we? You didnt need to stand up to them back then as well. Youre not finished with the snacks Nakai-sensei gave, you know. Sanyou nodded while her shoulders moved with yet another shriek from the outside. Theyre moving away, huh. Are they fighting in another place? Worried? About them fighting somewhere you cant see, I mean. After a few thoughts, Sanyou turned her head down thinking she was really worried. Judge. Makiko-senpai, are you not? Is your trust in them to that extent? Hmm, I wonder how I should say this Rather than a look of trouble, Oriotorai displayed an expression as if to examine the situation. Whatever the case, if were to go to all-out war with the Testament Union, things wont just end like this, you know? At how easily the words all-out war were uttered, Sanyou felt a twinge of fear and suddenly raised her hips. M-Makiko-senpai, are you wishing for war!? Oh my, do you think war will happen if I wish for it? Calmly and in the center of Sanyous field of vision, Oriotorai sat in her seat turned sideways. Leaning against her backrest, bringing her legs together, she focused her ears to listen for the whereabouts of the metallic sounds. Only a student can face off with another student. However, anyone knows that such a thing is just an idealistic thought. Battles will break and ruin the towns and farmland, and others will definitely be involved in them. Even if they take place in the forests and the seas, resources and the environment will take damage; and the economic pressure will throw peoples lives out of order. Especially for the Musashi, with both an Academy and a city; a student conflict could easily plunge this place into being a helpless battlefield. Well, theres always the option of turning the citizens into shields, though. Makiko-senpai, is that what you teach them? I did. How to use the citizens as cover, at least. Oriotorai said it nonchalantly. Despite losing her words at that declaration, Sanyou Wha- What a thing to do, she wanted to say; but she held back, tears welling up in her eyes. Gh! She looked down. At that moment, Oriotorai grabbed the cup on her table and said. If the enemy chooses to use such a tactic, theyll need to know how to deal with it, you know? If were trying to avoid getting the world involved all the time, the enemys cheap tactics will never give us the ideal situation. Thats why, in order to be able to deal with however low a method the enemy uses and take back control, we must start with knowing how to do it and obtaining the power to do so. With that thought, this is how I began We will not use these unfair tactics, nor will they make us do so. Im sorry, and then Oriotorai showed a smile with lowered eyebrows to Sanyou. Mitsukins way of teaching and mine differ quite a lot, after all. Im sorry for saying such shocking things. Ah, no So its not like such unfair methods or any cruel things were taught positively, is it? How embarrassing it is for me who doubted that, even for a little. Still Senpai, you were dancing so much when you were drunk back then, breaking Shinagawas transport elevator with your stomping Sanyou hung her head in her heart, but did her best not to let that show on her face. The sounds they heard became distant echoes. Stealing a glance in the windows direction, Sanyou spoke. Makiko-senpai, do you think we will go to all-out war with the Testament Union? Judge. The Union, in my opinion, will eventually mobilize its forces to conquer the whole of the Far East after all. Oriotorai held the cup to her mouth, then let it part. Then, drawing a breath As I see it, everything is possible. Whether their opponent is the Testament Union or whatever else, I taught those kids to return any unreasonable blows they receive. If I had to choose, I think I have taught them to act such that they will not be hit, as well as to find a way even when people are bashing them up. Sanyou was silent. Beside her, the woman in General Affairs had her head down even when she was placing her cup of tea on the desk; but her gaze was fixed in Oriotorais direction. In response, Oriotorai put her cup back down onto the desk, faced Sanyous way and opened her mouth. My way of teaching is so that when circumstances demand the irrational, my students will still be able to stand up and look forward. Your way of teaching, Mitsuki, is so that when circumstances demand the unreasonable, your students will still be able to move in another direction. Still, you know? I think this way as well. Scratching her head, she laughed as if helpless. The words she gave away next were To be frank, we shouldnt have one without the other, right? Eh? Dont eh me, think about it. To face chaos, one must first assert his rights, no? Receiving such a thing with a sidestep like lower your head and stop fighting will not work. Even if your aim is to avoid conflict, their irrationality has still taken things away from you. The other party, thinking that their unreasonable methods will snatch them victory, will then continue to use them against you. Still. On the other hand, hitting and breaking things without thinking of the consequences is bad as well. Itll all be over when things break after all. Therefore. The power to stand up and face them when the time comes, and the ability to find a new direction when you understand your inability to fight them The person that does not possess these two things, unable to evade nor oppose irrationality, will merely become someone who can only placate himself with lies or someone whose only response to failure is death. I wonder myself, Oriotorai continued. Right now, with people talking about the Apocalypse, the world is losing its direction. For this world, there is a place where they think its alright to press irrationality down onto; the Far East. This is where the Logismoi plo come in, then. The weapons that may prevent the Apocalypse and present a new direction to the world. Therefore, to that extent, the world must have thought that its fine to unreasonably tire the Far East out I wonder. The princess of Ariadusts suicide, is it? Unreasonable The foreign settlements, the provisional rule over various places, the decision of where Musashi will sail to, the election of people with weak influence for the positions of president and chancellor Everything. Saying that, Oriotorai raised her voice and then turned it into a smile. Leave Japanese cuisine out of that. Irrationality has no effect on that after all, right? Japanese cuisine is good, right? Makiko-senpai, all you eat is meat. With stuff like beer, at that. With a teacup, rice and miso soup its Japanese, you know? That area. Safe line. She let her legs which she had been holding close together go, but her gaze did not leave Sanyous. Back then, at the library, you said some things to Shirojiro and the guys, didnt you? T-that is, well Her face reddening, Sanyou cast her eyes down. Just what did I say, I thought Important things. Ive been meaning to teach them those things as well, but things just come with the job. Having teachers with the same line of thought would have chipped away at their hearts. Also, Mitsuki, this is how I see it. Theres the politics involved in banning former students and staff who hold power higher than students from participating in disputes, but As if to choose her words, with a slow tone, Oriotorai continued. The first and foremost duty of teachers is to act to allow their students to live on. Then, isnt it that our not participating in student disputes is to make sure that such conflicts do not end in death and to preserve the world, I wonder. To preserve? To Sanyou tilting her head in confusion, Oriotorai showed an affirmation. Judge. In this warring period, are we not the balancers that allow power and refuge to coexist, I wonder. With people like me, and people like you, either of us with a method to survive; teaching those things to allow everyone to make their own decisions. Still, so that nothing is lost. That would have been nice, Oriotorai smiled bitterly. Right then, a metallic sound shook the windows. A~ah. Beyond the window, looking at the students going down the stairs to follow the chaos, Oriotorai let out a murmur. I want to go there as well. Theyre showing off a lot of things, you know? The sound of iron echoed in the streets. It was coming from the left side of Okutama, by the town separated from a natural reserve. Right now the noise traveled along the center of the roads, making its way to the bow of the ship at high speed. The people did not waste any time in evacuating themselves from the streets. Over on the roofs of the nearby houses or under its outside corridors, all of their eyes were glued to the spectacle in front of them. It was a clash of two powers. On one side, a red feminine-type Heavy God of War. On the other, a lean figure whose uniform was clad in ether. The red God of War swung both of its gigantic wrenches around, exhausting steam and heat; but the figure rode on its ether, blocked them and went for an attack. The figure, Shirojiros movements, were that of a human. However, the ether that received its opponents blows and returned its own extended his actions to the limit, making them almost as huge as the God of War. His fists, adorned in torii-type crests, continued to exchange blows with the God of War; and his legs accelerated further. Clinging onto his shoulders, the white fox displayed dozens of torii-type sign frames from its tail; only for them to break and disappear. From one of them, a voice rose. Shiro-kun! Dont worry about the city! Ive talked with the Engineering Club, and theyve agreed to block any of Masas Jizuri Suzaku labor towards the buildings! I appreciate that. So its fine for me to go wild without worrying about breaking anything, huh. Said the girl with the mechanical arm, riding on the shoulder of the clothes Jizuri Suzaku was wearing. While moving her, Naomasas fingers on her right mechanical arm linked to Suzaku as if to bring them together. Shirojiro! She shouted without pausing for the sounds of wind and metal from their attacks to die down, while still stepping forward. I want to hear your story. Why did you choose to make the Testament Union your enemy!? Even if they were to rule the Far East, a businessman such as yourself can just start your business over and return to your daily life! As the metallic sounds became a barrage, the heat mirages wavered in the wind and disappeared. Among them, Shirojiro chose to forcibly close the distance between them, then stepped forward, blocking the God of Wars attacks. With a few high-speed steps, guarding against the metallic noises with his own, Shirojiro opened his mouth. The reason the Union is my enemy is simple. How about we talk money for a bit!? Ignoring his hair becoming disheveled from the wind made by the attacks, Shirojiro sprung forward and spoke. Whether it is under the Tsirhc, Mlasi or Buddhist religious principles, financial businesses are forbidden from drawing their revenue from interest! One must not benefit without labor after all! However, the Far East is not bound under such a commandment, nor is the act itself seen as heretical. So, under the designations of the Tsirhc and Mlasi countries, the Far East has allowed Far Eastern banks to be made in the foreign settlements located in those nations. But! Shirojiro gripped the right hand he used against Jizuri Suzakus attack. Pointing a finger with that hand in the land ports direction That is the case for Tres Espa?a and a lot of other countries, but Each country is under the Far Easts provisional rule, and in order to allow historical recreation to progress, numerous expenses are covered by the Far Easts generated monetary circulation; becoming the debt we call international loans! Especially Tres Espa?a; after the Reconquista the nation had to unify itself by clinging to the Tsirhc religion, rejecting all other teachings, heresy and species to purify its doctrine. They could no longer continue the activity of monetary circulation left to themselves. The nation known as Tres Espa?a has already declared bankruptcy for the second time, but even now their debt is piling up from securing their income from the New Continent. Under historical recreation, the time for their third bankruptcy should be near. Similarly, Shirojiro said. Like he stated earlier Even for Hexagone Fran?aise and the M.H.R.R, the preparations for the Thirty Years War as well as their own surge in economic activity has shot their prices up through the roof! That, along with having to establish their forces and fund their political movements, have left them heavily in debt as well! Just why in the world does that matter to you!? Driving a wrench in for a counterattack, Naomasa screamed while raising her speed. Spare me the business intros! Just what will happen if other countries are owing the Far East money!? If the Far East comes under complete rule of another government, all of that will become void! A tinge of sharpness made its way into Naomasas expression. Even from the people surrounding them, voices like a commotion spilled from them as if in hesitation. Still, Naomasa did not let her movements slow. As if concerned by the accumulation in the atmosphere, snapping the fingers of her mechanical arm loudly, she made Jizuri Suzaku dive in for an attack. Answer me, businessman! What will happen if all of that debt becomes void!? Both the people in town and those on the ships other than Okutama were observing the battle between Shirojiro and Naomasa through the ships broadcast. Live footage was shown on the monitors where houses and places had them, and the radios and broadcasting equipment were following every sound they made at that moment. All of it was being recorded by the Broadcasting Committee over at the Musashi Ariadust Academy. With video equipment on their shoulders, they were clawing through the crowds and reporting from the rooftops, doing what they could to pick up the images and sounds. The voice that could be heard, Shirojiros deep voice, took the form of these words. What will happen when the debt becomes void? The answer is simple! They listened. The money left in the care of the Far Easts banks belongs to other countries investors and corporations, but the savings of consumers are also stored in the same places. Those things are what the Far East earned through honest work with other countries, as well as the tax offerings the foreign settlements people paid to their feudal lords. If the money stays where it is now, not where it should be, because of the voiding; what will the Far East have left!? People were looking at what was displayed on the monitors in their dining rooms. In the middle of the image, ignoring the gigantic metal wrench grazing past the right side of his face, Shirojiro pressed forward. Other countries will recover their own money and take away that of the Far East, Japan. After that, they will return the banks to the Far East under their rule but only in form, so that they themselves can make practical use of them. The people may be absorbed into each of the nations after the takeover, but they will have no money of their own when that happens. Without any way to resist or do anything else, their future will depend on the country that they are in. People were listening to Shirojiros voice on the broadcast, in a state of enough confusion to stop their ascent to the surface through the stairs. The young businessmans voice was accompanied by the sound of guarding, like metal piling up against metal. Do you understand!? People are already moving. In fear of the debts being voided through the Testament Unions rule after last nights destruction of Mikawa, Far Easterners have already gone to withdraw their money; but What will happen? Regarding Mikawas destruction as A Possible Act of Hostility towards The Testament Union, the Union has already frozen the Far Easts monetary circulation to Avoid any Possible Capital Investment towards Further Hostile Acts! Right now, in all other countries and settlements, all the banks are sealed off such as to prevent money from going over to the Far Easts side. However, everyone heard Shirojiros words. In the middle of the screen, he blocked an attack and swung his own fist. Right now, there is one place where money still moves in the Far East. That place is Musashi. As an independent territory under no direct rule of a country, Musashi preserves its own financial circulation. Then, centering around the foreign settlements, the trend is that Far Easterners are dedicating the money they have to their shrines, exchanging it for external Bless and leaving it in Musashis care. Do you know what that means? Musashi is becoming the biggest fuel store and bank there is! Shirojiro continued. However, if we lose Horizon Ariadust and Musashi is transferred, everything ends. If that does not happen, Musashi will become a place where money and power gathers, and Mikawas Matsudaira will rule the Far East! In the middle of the screen, Shirojiro let his fist burst forward. In response to the gushing ether, the metal giant moved its wrenches for a blow. The moment both parties attacks landed, Shirojiros voice reached the skies. Musashi can fight! So long as Musashi proves it can continue to fly and gather money, that is! The metallic sound caused Jizuri Suzaku to shake. A number of figures remained on top of the bridge in front of the Academy. From their position, a crimson figure could be seen in the town on the frontal left side of the vessel: Jizuri Suzakus upper body. Towering above the rows of houses, its activity could be seen; the movements it made and the attacks it launched with both its arms. A sound could be heard with Suzakus every move, while the streams of steam it exhausted traveled like geysers and dispersed into the air. The first two to watch over Naomasa and Shirojiro over in that area from the top of the bridge were Masazumi and Mitotsudaira. Slightly behind them, Heidi and Toori were also there. Heidi was standing, interacting with a number of sign frames, while Toori was seated on the floor. Then, without notice, Heidi began to speak to no one in particular. To be frank, Shiro-kun and Masa have lost their initial motive and are just raging around, arent they? Masa likes to party so its fine; but what about that Shiro? Sitting in the corner of the room, smirking and counting money all day every day must have made him into an idiot, Im guessing. Hmm, Shiro-kun will return to his true colors where money is involved so I think its fine. At least deny it! Masazumi tried to strike her down with a sidelong glance with half-closed eyes, but Heidi did not notice it. As if to substitute, bringing out a parasol from her sleeve, Mitotsudaira opened her mouth. Still, I did not expect that. I knew Naomasa could ride on a God of War; but it surprises me how well-versed she is in hand-to-hand combat, to that extent. Is that so? To Masazumis question, Mitotsudaira answered with a Judge. However, it was Heidi that continued those words. But Masa came to Musashi before elementary school, you know? Considering that her homeland was a village along the southern border of Qing, its quite a big deal. Their enemies were always coming to raid, and even their allies were pressuring for payment, so they tried to become independent. She did say that she gathered the God of War remains in that village, no? So thats what that red thing is, huh. Yes. Well, a lot of things happened and it came into Masas possession. The mech guys were attacking everything, whether ally or enemy, but ended up destroying the village as well. Auge-chan Toori said. Leave it at that. Isnt it bad for you to say what Masa wont? Ah, right. Judge. I should apologize to Masa later. Its not that bad, you know? You should try saying sorry to me once in a while, instead. How about it? Hmm Im worried that itll feel horrible, that itll feel like something else and that itll drive me insane. Hey, do I have that frail of an image to make you crazy that quickly? Is that even frail? Masazumi drove another punchline, but her half-closed eyes were on Heidi. Are you not worried? Shirojiro is fighting against Naomasa and her God of War on his own, you know. Its fine, because Im backing him up. Worrying about him will only show my incompetence after all. Thats why its fine. And you know? Heidi continued to Masazumi, her face in a smile. I find how super filthy he is with money rather wonderful, but he has other good parts you know? Ah, that miser, hes very dirty even with the stocks, his drafts, projections and trades, no? No, Toori-kun, you must not praise him that much! Heidi was wriggling with hands to her cheeks; but listening to the metallic sounds of conflict in the distance, she lowered her eyebrows. Then, pulling out one of her own sign frames she said: They may say a lot about him, but Shiro-kuns super dirty concerning my birthday, you know? A bitter smile. He always stops by the living room after work, turns his head at times to make sure Im with him when were walking, listens to my problems, and a lot of other things. Hes just plain super dirty to me. Hes always so eager to talk where money is involved, but he never says a word about me. Still Heidi displayed something on her sign frame. It looked like a map of a part of the left ship of Musashi, the place where Shirojiro was fighting. Processing that image by writing rows of characters, Heidi said Im also super dirty towards Shiro-kun, you know? With a smile, she sent her input data on the sign frame. Jizuri Suzaku and Shirojiro were actively contesting each other while cracking their fists. How naive, Shirojiro! No, should I use the nickname the Testament Union gave you, Poker Face? Naomasa swung her right mechanical arm. With that movement, Jizuri Suzakus upper body turned. Your weapon is nothing but power. However, every one of Suzakus blowsits arms, its legs, each of their movements has a technique that lets its wrath or support come through! The fight between ether and iron slowly started to lean in the irons direction. !! Jizuri Suzaku retracted its left leg, lightly tilted its body forward and took control of its balance. As if swinging him down from the right shoulder, the God of War pushed Shirojiro down in one movement. Naomasa looked over in Shirojiros direction. Behind him were the residential areas on the surface of the ship. She knew little of the land except the fact that the richer people lived there. Still, Naomasa thought. I have the advantage here. Right now, over here, because of the labor interference from the Engineering Clubs side, her strength would have no effect on the residences by this road. No matter how hard she tried, she would not damage her surroundings. In reality, she had already acted several times in that assumption. She used the buildings as platforms to kick and increase her speed, as well as support for Suzakus foothold. Any building more than two floors in height would serve as good support that could withstand its body. Aiming for that, Naomasa chose this very road for the battlefield. They had passed through here when they were shopping yesterday after all, so she knew that this was a good place to use in God of War battles. However, no such labor interference was applied to Shirojiro. Without any platforms and supports on his side, he would have to hold back his power every time his back was against the buildings. Acting against that handicap in battle, the God of War executed its technique associated with itself. I may be on par with your power, but everywhere else I have the overwhelming advantage! Right now it was time for the technique. Studying under a teacher in a martial arts dojo where she worked part-time, Naomasa could understand: right now, her breaking the balance in their exchange of blows would mean the downfall of her opponent. Therefore she acted to that extent. Naomasa suddenly tilted Jizuri Suzakus fist downwards, the one she was using to crash against Shirojiros. ! Shirojiro tried to lower his body, but he didnt make it in time. As if to cover Shirojiros ether fist with its own, Suzakus iron fist came down from above. On the ground, Shirojiro was holding it back using his fists. Drawing his own fists back, Shirojiro stepped on the pump and Guh! Fell over. Facing that figure in school uniform, Jizuri Suzaku readied its left hand. It intended to push down Shirojiro, sprawled on the floor, from above. This will decide it! However, the open palm of the iron giant that swung down with her shout felt a certain response. Its fingers were spread, but they did not reach Shirojiro. !? The moment Naomasa wondered why, she saw it with her eyes. The ground Shirojiro was on had a depression in it. Its area was around two tatami mats. The woodwork making up the surface slid down around a meter in that area. This is strange, Naomasa thought. The woodwork making up the surface was a very important part of the Musashis surface structure. Its not something anyone can easily tear off. Her group in the Engineering Club would periodically be rounded up to maintain, repair and install new parts of the framework after all. Still, it broke off and sank. The reason it could was visible in front of her. On the sign frame displayed in front of Shirojiros face, the map of the neighborhood they were in was displayed. That is- No, did you buy the land on this road!? To top it off, I bought the labor force needed to perform this removal as well. It did hurt my wallet a bit, though. Shirojiro, standing inside that depression serving as his foothold, was out of reach of the God of Wars hands. Realizing its shift in balance, Jizuri Suzaku panicked and took a step back. Right then Shirojiro gave chase. Jumping out from the hole with the power of 150 Guard Unit members, he swung his right fist with all his might. Gh!! Jizuri Suzaku, protect the front! The God of War responded. However, even with both its arms up, the attack caused Jizuri Suzaku to shake. A low metallic sound echoed. If she stepped to the back, buildings were nearby. Will I be cornered by the houses at this rate!? The buildings may not break, but because of that, if he cornered her against the buildings shed be forced to take the entire force of his attacks without any option to dodge. Just one more step! In front of her roughly measuring eyes, Shirojiro landed and prepared his second attack. In order to avoid being wall-slammed, she needed drop her guard and send forth a fist of her own. However, at the same time the God of War swung its fist, the foothold Shirojiro was on sank suddenly. Another one!? How much money are you planning on using!? Shirojiro entered a lowered position and went for another attack. Depending on the situation, he could also have the ability to take away my footing as well. Therefore, to prevent that from happening, Naomasa made a choice. Lowering down its hips, she entrusted Suzakus stature to the buildings on its back. The logic was simple. Lowering down its hips will allow the God of War to execute low punches, and if she relies on the buildings, even if Suzakus footing is taken away, its balance wont easily be lost. Even for someone like Shirojiro, he would not be able to buy houses where people are living, so they would not break because of him. She had the upper hand here. Thats why Naomasa moved. Leaving its back to the houses, the God of War launched an attack on the level of its chest. Right in front of her. She went for a smashing attack on the figure of Shirojiro sunken in the hole of the floor. Shed win if it connected. Then, aiming for Shirojiro under its eyes, Jizuri Suzaku sent forth its fist while leaning to the back. Go! The moment she screamed Shirojiro slowly spoke. It is your defeat, laborer. Right after that, Jizuri Suzaku became enveloped in a certain phenomenon. On its back. The houses it leaned its back on did not stop its path of travel; receiving its whole weight, they broke down into pieces. It was not only the buildings. Even the structural woodwork on the surface broke down all the way to the lower levels in one swing. What!? Pressured by Jizuri Suzaku, the houses against its back warped. They distorted, creaked, then finally broke down and crashed. This is- Its impossible, Naomasa thought. Why did the houses still break when the labor interference was in effect? Still, the creaking sounds of everything collapsing provided sufficient proof to her. Its all breaking down. The house that should have supported Suzakus figure instead broke into pieces without carrying out its assumed role. The bent structural woodwork recoiled, sending all the broken roofs, pillars and walls up into the sky. With the sudden opening of space behind them, Jizuri Suzaku lost its balance to the back, and Guh! Trying to make it rise from the falling parts of the house, Naomasa made it struggle. She couldnt. Due to the crash onto its back, Suzaku was sunken from the waist up. As if in response, the fragments of the buildings fell down into Musashis inner quarters. Following suit, the back of the crimson Heavy God of War started sinking along with pieces of wood; but in response, it automatically grabbed Naomasas body and held her up to the sky. Jizuri Suzaku!? Right after that, with the sounds of collapse, the lower body and shoulders of the fallen God of War became enveloped in rubble. Along with rubble, the God of War fell down all the way through one floor, underground. Overwhelmed by the noise, Jizuri Suzaku could only let Naomasa get down on the ground. The God of War tried to move, but it couldnt win against the weight of the rubble and how bad its balance was. Looking at that, Naomasa clicked her tongue; and while starting to brush away the broken parts from on top of the God of War, she thought: So the other side won, huh!? Still She was in doubt while hurrying to pull out the large pieces of wood to save her God of War. What is this all about! Why did the buildings that should be under protection from my labor not get that support from my team Even the floor broke down as well! The answer is easy. I bought it, and made it a property of mine in regards to this battle. You bought it!? This is a densely populated area, you know!? On the surface already above her, standing on the edge of the ruins, Shirojiro turned his gaze that was looking down on her up to the sky. I would not have trusted any information about real estate if it wasnt in real-time. Look over there. In the blue sky, figures of aerial ships could be made out. There are non-citizens of Musashi that fled this ship after hearing the rumors of its transfer. As they leave, houses will be sure to become empty. Now, if I could find them A breath. The rest is simple. I show the people how rich I am and how omnipotent the power of money is. Everything is in my plan to serve that purpose. Hearing that, Naomasa noticed something about how she moved through the roads all the way here while taking on Shirojiros attacks. During that time he was talking about a lot of things, explanations or otherwise, but So that was to draw attention to him!? You drew attention to yourself so that I wouldnt find out that your target houses werent inhabited, was it? Surprises are prerequisite in business after all. I do not spare any part in my efforts. Before those words finished, a tremor arose. It was Jizuri Suzaku attempting to escape the rubble under automatic maneuvers. At the sounds of the generator and the pulses of the God of War felt through her soles, Naomasa let out a sigh of relief. Brushing away the large pieces of rubble, she helped Jizuri Suzaku to its feet; and then posed a question to the businessman above her. So, what do you want? From the Engineering Club, I mean. Work. Shirojiros reply was immediately heard amidst the spectacle, which was quieting down. For Musashi to collect money, it must continue to fly without problems. To that extent, the work of the Engineering Club will become essential. In other words, without the club, money will not come in; and for people like us, it will be as if all our weapons are lost. Thats whyyoure one of us, Naomasa. Shirojiro then opened up a sign frame. To the reflection of Heidis relieved face in the screen, he spoke. Heidi. Get the people around to help the God of War up, but keep the costs down. The surprised voices resounding in town, along with the movement of the people saving the God of War, reached the top of the bridge in front of the Academy. On that bridge, off which the voices spilled out below it, Heidi let out a sigh; she wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked to her sides. To her right, Toori was already gone. He was heading off to be with the others by the school building. To her left, Masazumi was, along with Mitotsudaira, loosening their shoulders as expected. Its over, huh. Judge. Mitotsudaira affirmed, her shoulders lightly tapped by Heidi. She quickly went over to the stairs. Hey, get that part over there done first! Shes just using others, huh. In any case, it looks like its time for us to take over. With a bitter smile, Mitotsudaira saw Heidi off and turned her gaze to Masazumi at her side. So Ill be going next, then. Will you be okay? I know little about the position of knights in this day and age, so I cannot support you. Theres nothing for you to worry about. No matter what happens, I will deal with it as a knight. Therefore The rest is all up to my opponent. Saying that, Mitotsudaira looked to her back. Towards the school building. She turned to face everyone in that direction. Sharpening the glance of her golden eyes, she began: Representing the knights of Musashi, I C Nate Argent Loup Mitotsudaira C will now ask. Sticking out her chest, Mitotsudaira placed the pair of long cases she was carrying on the ground to her sides. The cases that were about her height in length hit the ground, their weight causing the bridge to creak a little. Then Mitotsudaira placed her hands on the twin cases on the ground. Right now, the rights of the president and chancellor are in the hands of the king, meaning such positions are not present here and now. With a duty to stand by as he ordered, and no economic foundation to compensate for it, we knights are not able to abide by your actions. With regards to this situation What does the Academys side hold that will make us follow your decision? She grabbed both of the cases, one in each hand. They were thick cases. Her thin fingers looked like they were just touching the cases sides, as if they went behind them. However, as Mitotsudaira easily handled them See here? Below her feet the bridge creaked and, as if to substitute for it, the cases were lifted up. Taking up the load, she neither set up her shoulders nor did her hips sink; she just held them up. With neither pain nor fatigue showing on her body, as if holding pieces of twig, she lightly brought those twin cases to a horizontal position with her arms, as if clinging to them. It wasnt a technique. Around where her fingers held the cases, wrinkles formed as if they were cloth, distorted slightly in shape. It was raw strength. My mother was a werewolf (Loup Garou). I myself cannot perform a transformation (Bte de Modulation), butthat part aside, though, I can exert as much power as how it would have been at any moment. You do know about that, right, everyone? A moment passed. With a smile of inquiry I was quite the mischievous child back then, was I not? Saying that, she placed both cases on her shoulders, and spread her legs shoulder wide. Now, she prefaced, and then Mitotsudaira posed a question to everyone by the Academy. Who will be the one to make a knight submit? Volume 1, 29: Musashi’s Knights Volume 1, Chapter 29: Musashis Knights That existence A sentiment? Or necessity? Point Allocation (Chivalry) On top of the bridge in front of the Academy, Mitotsudaira took in a breath. I requested an opponent, so lets see what will happen now. Thinking that, looking at everyone on the other side, she started thinking about the possibilities. About the person that would come out to respond to her request for an opponent. Not the chancellor, I would guess. He was not a person with fighting ability, no matter how you looked at it. People would stop him if he were to nominate himself. Shirojiro and Naomasa were not with them, so if were talking about dueling-types, it would be someone like Tenzou or Urquiaga. They were the ones taking on spirit exorcism cases to gain combat experience after all, to follow in their familys business or for their own career path. Mitotsudaira herself had started fighting to drive stuff like that away in middle school. The territory of Mito which the ship annually lands on was a place ghosts and the like were fond of after all, with all the wasteland and marshes. Even at the other ports, work like that came in mountains. Especially with the recent increase in Phenomena, causing even the other knights to go out many times. Though spirit in nature, the experience you get fighting living dead-type opponents is similar to that of facing human ones. Fights with those who survived those kinds of battles would surely be interesting. Yes, I have already prepared for such a case. Its just that- What is everyone doing? Everyone was sitting in front of the Academy talking to each other, but no one came out from among them. She had already given them time and waited, so what was happening? Umm The moment Mitotsudaira tilted her head and called out to them, from the seated crowd of people Tooris head turned and gave her a reply. Ah, Nate, some thinking time, thinking time~! Dont cut the time~. Before she nodded, everyone looked in her direction for a moment, then returned to putting their heads together. Hey, what are we going to do? Nate sure is eager to do this, huh. Hmm I did bring some poison on my own, so should I use that? Or rather, Mito is a mid-close ranged fighter, so how about I as a long ranged fighter take a bow and snipe In my opinion, we should just wait until Shirojiro returns and get him to buy some silver bullets Even Mitotsudaira is out of my scope of interest, so Ill pass. Leave me out of this, please! Disregarding the last one, these people are seriously going for the kill, huh!? Being wary of the feeling of discontent rising inside her as an emotion of rage, Mitotsudaira frowned and let out a voice. Can you not hurry up!? To the demand of the female knight standing on the bridge as if to occupy it, everyone in front of the entrance once again brought their heads together and groaned. In the group, Toori whispered right. I thought of something good. Tenzou. Prostrate in front of her. Y-you cannot prostrate in front of someone without a reason! Mitotsudaira-dono is not the kind to get a joke like that, so we cant just kneel down on the floor Hmm, then, should I go out? Urquiaga searched his chest, making several metallic sounds in the process. Making a short sigh, he If we decide to save Horizon after this, I will not be able to act. Whatever the case, my ambition is to become part of the Inquisition; and neither the Catholics of K.P.A Italia nor those of Tres Espa?a are heretics that I can fight. I will not be able to lay a hand on them. Ah, me neither, just like him. Adele raised her hand. Rolling up her oversized uniform sleeves, she said: I am a retainer. We retainers serve knights, so opposing our own knight will mean losing the meaning of my position. Work sure is tough, huh. Folding his arms, Toori nodded and then moved his gaze to Neshinbara. Neshinbara, you look like you have something to say. What is it? Ah, right. Its just that something doesnt feel right here. Neshinbara stole a glance towards Mitotsudaira and returned his eyes to everyone. I wonder what reason does a knight like her have to fight and test the values of civilians like us? If I may answer, Im an idiot, so I dont know. Right, I would guess. Im glad you understand. Yep. Ha ha, Im sorry. H-he didnt even deny it! You even pitied me, didnt youthis guy! Ah, those eyes are those of pity, arent they!? Everyone held Toori down. Noticing Mitotsudaira tilting her head on the other side, Kimi said: Heh heh heh. Mitotsudaira, youre afraid of not knowing what were talking about, arent you? No, well, its just like what I see every day, but Looking at it from outside, I would normally be scared. At her words, everyone once again brought their heads together. They tentatively affirmed and made contact with each other. Even Mito said that our group is pretty scary. I dont understand. In my opinion, A busty-type shrine maiden with one machine eye like Asama-san saying that would be more of the question. I would question why a glasses-wearing, baggy-type retainer like you would say that as well, Adele. Ha ha ha. Uqui-dono, funny you should say that, being a half-dragon inquisitor yourself. Heh heh heh. This ninja hasnt looked at himself lately, has he? What are you hiding from yourself? Hey, you guys! You guys! Dont just change the subject without me! Whats with this fun atmosphere leaving me out!? Ill suck all of it in, alright!? Sniff sniff sniff sniff! Everyone glared at the idiot with serious faces. In response Toori was going to say something, but hung his head and lay down sideways. Ignoring Toori going limp, Asama lightly clapped her hands. Now, lets continue our conversation while we still have the time. Neshinbara-kun, what are you concerned about with Mito? Ah, right. I looked up material regarding historical connections, and Ah? Youre speaking again? Hey, hey, wont you make it so an idiot like me could understand? Neshinbara, you have that habit of not getting to the point after all. Make it super simple for us just this once, kay? In response to the recovered Tooris words, Neshinbaras smiling face popped up a vein. Then, Kimi lightly beat on Tooris head. Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, an otaku like him loves nothing more than showing off his knowledge; so you should let him speak as he wants to, alright? If you say anything weird youll be caught up in his world of madness, you know? Look in the mirror, sister!! Ah, well, Im used to it so its fine. Neshinbara waved his hand and said: Looking at it from a historical standpoint, knights being a class above the people is a natural thing. Huh? What are you talking about? Well Neshinbara lowered his body, everyone following suit. Knights are people with influence. At leasttheir positions are above the public. So? Dont you think its weird? Why would those knights be here, facing off against us? Their status is higher than ours, you know? If I have to put it in words, they are the ones ruling over us. To say nothing about our face-off, to us civilians the other side is higherso why did they choose to confront us? Theyll lose a lot if we win, you know? At that question, everyone stole a glance towards Mitotsudaira. Realizing that she was being looked at, Mitotsudaira pulled back a bit. W-what is it? Everyone nodded and returned their gaze. With a pointed glance, Urquiaga looked over everyone. Is she thinking like this? Because of the crisis Musashi is involved in Mitotsudairas destructive urges are lighting up and quickly making her want to go wild. Wow. What would make her do something like that? Thats right. Thats a bit pushing it, you know. Besides, Mito said that she herself is representing the knights. Theres no way anything would simultaneously incite the knights to act, is there? Umm, I feel like youre saying that its definitely the case if shes by herself, but With a troubled face, Adele tilted her head. I wonder. Theres definitely something weird here. Hey Nate, Adele is saying that something is weird in youoah! I-its nothing, alright!? Kimi-dono, should I just hit you now? Umm, I dont care, but can you hurry on with it? Everyone made excuses saying just a bit, just a bit more, alright? and Right, Adele-dono, please continue. Judge. Theres the thing Secretary said, about whether there really is a need for conflict. I mean, well, knights and retainers dont fight with the people in the first place. Tilting her head for the second time, the girl continued. About the problem of class difference that Secretary said. Theres the question of the higher-class knights wanting to fight the people, but this duel questions even the context of the knights very existence. At Adeles words, everyone stopped their actions and voices. Then all of them once again looked at Mitotsudaira without saying anything. Like I said, what is it? Hmm, thus everyone nodded and again looked at each other. Not like we can ask her. About that, how this duel involves not only herself, but the whole meaning of the knights existence; what do you mean by that, Adele? Judge. Well, this is about the knights of Musashi, though. Actually, according to the historical recreation described by the Testament, at the later period of the Middle Ages, around two hundred years back, the feudal system of dedicating land to the knights and kings broke down for the most part. The age were in now falls within the Imperial Court system that offers them authority and assets. Right, Neshinbara nodded. He looked at Adele and gestured his thanks. In the later Middle Ages, in order to bring an end to the chaos brought about by the resource exhaustion of the Crusades, and with the rise of the trend of saving money as well as the religious revolution, many countries started centralizing their power around a single head of the nation: the king. With war changing into a large-scale activity where the strength of knights will not be sufficient, where many battles are fought by mercenaries, were entering the age of the armed forces. Any country other than the Far East has already started making the whole student body of their Academies into armed forces by making lessons in war compulsory for them. Heh heh heh. Looks like the otaku is already starting to derail from the point with his explanation. As it is, the story isnt over yet. Neshinbara showed a grin, a vein popped up on his head. The knights under the feudal system cast away their weapons with the formation of the armed forces and started participating in political, economical and military affairs. They were becoming a new entity, the Imperial Court. They would then be given court ranks by those with influence, but those without anything like that are still called knights at the present time. However However The Far East is still under the feudal system as of now, and Musashi does not have any form of armed force; so the knights sent to Musashi are still under their system from the Middle Ages: being part of the feudal nobility. With the Allocation of Expenses for the Purpose of Privatization passed on by Musashi, for the people outside the Far East to accept their responsibility for the protection, distribution of goods and social welfare of the residential areas in their vicinity, they assumed the role of managing their land; they also held the duty of performing a sortie in emergencies as well. Thus, at the present time, while Musashis knights have paid for themselves and are undergoing naturalization over here, for them to display their cooperation and absence of hostility towards the Testament Union they would have to remain under the Far Easts feudal system as part of the feudal nobility. In other words, they would continue to act like knights of the Middle Ages. Judge, Adele said. The Far East cannot possess weaponry, but the knights as well as us retainers would succeed our families lines of work and be able to hold our own weapons to cooperate with the Testament Union, so we are a rare commodity. The knights residing in the Musashi without armed forces are not members of the Imperial Court protected by the armed forces, but knights of the Middle Ages who protect the people themselves. Even so Thinking from the perspective of the knights existence Why would a knight, responsible for protecting the people, want to duel with the people themselves? The moment Adele presented the problem, Toori said out of the blue: Well, theres a lot to think about here, as Neshinbara and Adele said. In short, Nate is higher than us, but would normally have to protect us, is it? Eh? Ah, yes, judge, thats right. Mitotsudaira-san is a knight after all. To Adeles answer, Toori nodded twice. Then, with a smile filling up his face, he said: Then, this duel here has a reason; and if we were to satisfy that reason, Nate would become our ally and protect us, is it? Toori stretched once, then widened his smile. Everyone was looking at him, but he didnt look back. Instead, looking at Mitotsudaira on the other side of the bridge tilting her head unknowing of their exchange, he said: Im relieved. If Nate became our enemy, we would have quite the problem after all. To his words, everyone wanted to say something. However No one said anything, responding only with the loosening of their shoulders. In response, Toori looked over to Adele. Adele, who are the knights currently in high school? Well, the only knight there is Mitotsudaira-san. Adele showed a troubled smile. Thirty-one knights are present on the whole of Musashi, but most of them are either older or those in primary or middle school, or even younger. After we graduate, there wont be any knights in our Academy for 4 years or so. There are a lot of us retainers though, around six of us in high school. Uhm, Tenzou nodded along with Asama, Urquiaga, Naruze and Naito. A rare character, huh No, um, I think the five of you are quite rare as well. No, if were talking about rarity As Asama turned her head around, everyone else looked towards the Academy building. Over there, Persona-kun and Itoken, along with Nenji, were pouring Hassans curry into cups and drinking from them. Oh! Delicious, Hassan-kun! Im sure this will hold significance towards our role as people of Musashi! Thats right~, bringing our daily activities to their full flavor with curry is nice~. The joy we are having without a care towards our nationalities will surely show our hospitality as one of the people! Returning their gazes from those four, everyone whispered. I wonder how Persona-kun drinks. Also, now that I think of it, rather than Persona-kun, hes more of a Helm-kun, huh. In Nai-chans opinion, Nenji drinking curry makes him look like vomit inside Uiro, doesnt it? Margot, apologize to the people of Nagoya. Also, Nenji will look like that no matter what he eats. Rather than that, you guys, dont put off the convo more than I could. The meaning of my existence could be taken away, you know? Saying that, Toori lay down on the floor looking up at the clouds traveling across the sky. Well then, should we have Nate face off against someone? Who will be the one, though? We have our terms, no? According to what weve been talking about. All thats left is to nominate someone. Toori smiled and then continued. Someone like Nate needs to reflect over her own actions, you know. Mitotsudaira was waiting. No matter the person, Id like to finish this as soon as I can. Its a painful decision, she thought; and Mitotsudaira sighed in her heart, how troublesome. That moment, the people over by the campus building unexpectedly stood up and formed another scrum. Right. With Tooris words, the scrum disbanded and the opponent came out from inside them. The opponent at the end of Mitotsudairas gaze, the one slowly walking towards her was Eh? It was Suzu. In the middle of Mitotsudairas field of vision, Suzu was walking. Due to the sensors on her hair and hips, she seemed to be aware of where her opponent was. Suzu was unexpectedly approaching her without any hesitation in her steps. However Eh? U-umm Mitotsudaira looked over to the people behind Suzu. H-hold on, what is the meaning of this!? Even though I desire an opponent to face off with Her voice quieted down. In front of her, several meters before her position, Suzu stopped moving and covered both her ears with her hands. Her slender body cowered slightly, but never retreated. U-umm your voice, w-was loud. The same time Mitotsudaira was shocked, everyone on the other side in front of the Academy building similarly covered their ears with their hands and said. Youre noisy~! T-these people, Ill show you guys! Even while Mitotsudaira was thinking, Suzu, who timidly parted her hands form her ears, made sure that there was noise and continued walking over to her. In one moment, Suzu reached just barely beyond arms reach. Phew. Sighing while coming to a standstill, she held her ears to the surroundings, determining that no one was there. Therefore, as if to respond, Mitotsudaira held her arms to her hips, both cases still in her hands. Umm, everyone? What is the meaning of this? I am seeking an opponent to duel with as a knight, you know. U-umm, th-thats, why. The response came from near her. I, c-came, b-by myself. I figured, I would, be the one, to, hear you out. Eh? Umm, Suzu? Mitotsudaira began to grow impatient. No way She had a thought Did they find out The reason why I am here? The knights of Musashi had made a decision to try and talk with them. This was to be the best decision they could make in regards to Musashis present condition. However, in front of her, Suzu said: Lets, fight. Mitotsudaira held her breath and looked past Suzu. Over the distance she looked through, tilting his head with Mitotsudairas movements, a figure was seated in front of everyone. Chancellor You understood, didnt you? The reason I am here. No way, I dont understand. With a smile, Toori continued. Im not you, Nate. I didnt hear anything from you. I cant say I do despite that, no? What you could do, what is happening; I didnt remember you explaining the least of that to us. Mitotsudaira swallowed her breath and raised her eyebrows. Theres no wayId tell you. Then there you go, am I right? Mitotsudaira was lost for an answer. He definitely understood. Affirming would mean they have agreed. Denying would be lying to herself. Then, rather than indicating an answer For me to carry out what I should as the representative of the knights in this situation Thinking that, Mitotsudaira moved immediately by first opening her mouth. Representing the knights, as well as the feudal lords; I, Nate Mitotsudaira, have a proclamation to make to the people of our land. With those words, Mitotsudaira let go of the gigantic cases from her arms. Neshinbara looked. Faster than the cases could hit the floor, Mitotsudaira closed her eyes and got down to one knee. We, Musashis knights Her posture was that of greeting to Suzu in front of her, the one done on one knee. With the meaning of that one pose This is- Neshinbara hurried to look at the sitting Tooris profile. He was already tilting his head. This is bad. Hearing that voice, Neshinbara shouted. Mukai-kun, stop Mitotsudaira-kun! There was only one reason. The result everyone had predicted would happen. Musashis knights are planning to fight the people Theyre planning to lose!! Mitotsudaira silently affirmed the fact contained in Neshinbaras scream. Yes, that surely is the case. The knight will lose to the commoner; what will such a thing entail. The knight and noble classes influence will be thrown into disorder, initiating the rise of citizen authority. According to the Testament, the day will come in England where a king will be brought down in a revolution by its people. There have even been rumors that people are gathering power and going in that direction over in Hexagone Fran?aise. An end to involving the people in politics along with the royal family, to say. The return of the rise of the people, if only as a single communal movement. Then, in this scenario, if the knights of Musashi were to themselves submit to the commoners, the people would be put in a situational position to establish a revolution. If they do, what will happen? The knights, left only in name, will become among the people. As a result, there will not be any knights left on Musashi to protect the people. Thats just fine, Mitotsudaira thought. The knights are strong. They are perceived as guardians, entities which people rely on. However, Musashis knights decided on one thing in the meeting this morning: The possibility of their existence fueling the peoples intentions to oppose the Testament Union. If that were to happen, though, the knights and retainers would not be able to protect the whole town of Musashi. Prioritizing the safety of the people, only one decision came to light. We submit to the Union. However, even that has its problems. That is The safety of the people that will be relocated to other nations. As Shirojiro pointed out, all Far Eastern finances outside of Musashi would have most likely already been dispossessed. There would be no money; so then, they thought We will elevate the status of Musashis residents above those of other countries. At the present time, other countries are under the hierarchical system of power centralized around the Chancellors Officers and Student Council, with the chancellor and president as kings at the top. With such a strong convergence of power in the system, the ruling organization can put up a large-scale resisting force capable of dealing with the fiercely changing times of this generation. However, the revolutions that will eventually come will change that trend of action. The people will gradually come to participate in a large fraction of political activities. Thus, there has been a trend among the chancellors and presidents of countries to put off the Testaments historical recreation related to the rise of the people, in order to protect their rights and policies as kings. However, the people are waiting for the time of revolution, leaving the nation under the care of their kings until then. Under such conditions, what would happen with Musashi if the people were to successfully take down its knights? The knights would lose their authority and become commoners, and in exchange, the people will claim their powers for themselves. Under the Testament, such a revolution was not described in the history recreation of the Far East. No one has any idea if it should happen or not. Therefore, the very revolution itself will be a violation against the Testament. What, then, if the people involved in the revolution were to become residents of the countries they will be relocated to? Inside those nations, those involved in the revolution will surely become part of the nations history recreations under the Testament. However much a countrys royalty were to deny revolutions, with the people who experienced such an event already residents of their nation, their views would mean nothing in the face of the Testaments historical recreation. The people of Musashi would surely bring down the royal families in their destinations, as the centers of revolutions. That was the intention. So Mitotsudaira continued, brought down to her knees and facing downward. We are- By the hands of Musashis people, are completely made to surrender, and declare our submission. Those words will be the end. Still, she thought I never thought Suzu would be my opponent. With her declaration to fight, an opponent of considerable strength would come out. They would then fight for a bit, then she would declare her loss; that was what she thought. No one would let such a naive course of events occur. Still Made to This is the end. If she were to declare her own defeat, it will be Suzus, no, a commoners victory. So she had to go. Surr ender. Right after she finished that word, Mitotsudaira heard Tooris voice. Heeyy, Bell-san, can you stop Nate for us? Anything will do. Eh? H-how, d-do I? Hmmrub her chest. Having that done to me will be my real defeat!! Subconsciously reacting to his suggestion in her heart, Mitotsudaira heard sounds. Two of them. The first was the dull sound of the two cases crashing to the ground. In succession, Suzu panicked and took a step forward. Ah. The second was that of her body cowering in response to the heavyweight cases cracking the floor. With her step forward throwing her shrunken body out of balance, she fell forward in front of Mitotsudaira. !? In front of her, she felt Suzu extending her hand forward as she fell. The sound of a small breath escaping her throat like a cry could also be heard. However, Mitotsudaira opened her mouth. What I should do now is Once again declare her surrender. Still, what she heard was M-Mitotsudaira-san. What am I saying? When youre falling over, letting out a cry at me. Trying to say something. Electing herself despite having no fighting ability, trying to say something while ignoring her falling over U-umm This cannot be, Mitotsudaira thought. At this rate, before she finishes her words, Suzu will fall to the ground. Still, Suzu only said a little more. It immediately reached Mitotsudairas ears from her mouth as she fell. That one word shook, but reached her as if to grip her thoughts. Save me! She could not understand the intention behind those words. Still, Mitotsudaira opened her mouth. Something must be said before all else. As a knight, in front of a commoner. She was here to say it, after all. So Mitotsudaira spoke from her throat, clearly, her thoughts as a knight. That was. Dont worry. One moment letting out her innermost thoughts, Mitotsudaira said. Who do you think I am? Saying that, she raised her body and took half a step forward. Brushing her sleeves, she received Suzus body and absorbed the impact into her upper body. At that, Mitotsudaira bent her body back slightly, effectively stopping Suzus fall. Ive done it now She understood that her action meant kicking their best decision to the curb. Still, the sensation of relief she held in her arms is definite. Her figure becoming one holding Suzu up, Mitotsudaira drew a breath. In her arms, she felt the heart inside the small body she supported beat quickly; but it let out a sigh of relief. She must have been frightened. She could feel her tremble slightly. Still, in her arms, Suzu hung her head and said. Thank you What are you saying? Its only natural. Im showing off a lot, she thought. She was plenty afraid as well but still No matter what, the soul of a knight will definitely save the commoner. The way of the knight is in fulfilling such duties after all. Saying that, Mitotsudaira looked in front of her. Seeing everyone, and Toori sitting in front of them, she thought: Ah, this is just If he were to cast aside Musashis hardships and decide to go and save the one person most important to him, Mitotsudaira, having saved Suzu herself, would have no reason to go against him. What would the other knights think of this? She did not know. Still, Mitotsudaira bent down to her knees, having made sure of herself. Helping Suzu stand on her own, with a smile she said: Are you alright? Nnn Looking at Suzu nod, Mitotsudaira moved her gaze further forward. She looked over to Toori, and lowered her head. Nate Argent Loup Mitotsudaira, Knight of Musashi. I would like to join in the ranks of the chancellors command as the Fifth Special Duty of Musashi Ariadust Academys Chancellor Officers. Then, Ill have to get back my rights as the chancellor, no? Am I not to blame for anything? Her face with eyebrows raised in question was met by Tooris smile. He then continued. I did owe you something from yesterday, no? Owe? Yep. You did let me fondle your chest. Eh? The moment she thought. Around her, the students as well as everyone else looking over the situation from around the school; everyone shouted. Eh!? Wha- wai- no, you got it wrong! Its not what you think! She couldnt stop everyones noise. Experiencing the voices and expressions of the people around her, yet feeling no malice from them, Mitotsudaira thought Seriously. Feeling helpless as a knight, but not stopping the smile from forming on her lips, she looked over to Suzu, Toori and everyone else. If all of you want it so badly, Ill have no choice but to offer my strength as a knight, wont I? Still, Mitotsudaira looked behind her. Masazumi appeared troubled, lowering her shoulders at the end of her gaze. Thats the nature of your position, no? Not something I can say anything about, not knowing the way of the knights myself. Besides She knew what she was going to say. Therefore, Mitotsudaira turned to look at Toori, and declared. This is my win. The superiority of knights above the people will not change. Thats right. So were at one win, one loss, huh? Judge, Mitotsudaira affirmed. There was the contradiction of stepping down from the stage after her win; but such things could happen to knights living in this day and age, she thought. Mitotsudaira thus let out a voice loud enough for everyone making noise around her to hear. Masazumi, the rest is up to you. Your forte in debate and speech will decide everything, you know? The peoples voices and motions did not just permeate the area around the Academy, but spread all the way to the other ships as well. As her body stood in the wind brought about by the half-over afternoon, over on the bridge by the Academy, Masazumi fell into thought. This is where it really starts. The people are no longer able to ignore their duels in this special student general meeting. Their attention has already been attracted by the noise, if not the spectacle of Shirojiro and Naomasas battle; even more so by Mitotsudairas act which brought them closer to this confrontation. The Broadcasting Committees PR has already informed the public of those two battles, and that the next one will determine their conclusion. So the people who have decided to watch this final duel have gone outside their houses, not intimidated by the risk of becoming involved in battle, and gathered in areas with a good view of the venue. Shops are already taking advantage of the situation, setting up stalls in the streets and parks as well as setting out couches outside their premises; they had the sole intent to trade. Musashis people are sensitive to developments on the ship. Anyone would feel a sense of danger regarding continuing to live in the Far East. So Even now, they are still in doubt of the point in staying here. Drawing her breath, Masazumi held her arms together. She was part of the parliament and kings side. The side that wished somehow to make up for the loss brought about by Mikawas destruction, and avoid all-out war with the Testament Union. To that end, they are to accept Horizon Ariadusts suicide as the right thing to do as the current head of state, recognize Musashis transfer as an act of substituting the ship for the destroyed Mikawa and completely transfer its people to their own countries. In contrast, the other side Refusing to accept Horizon Ariadusts suicide, wanting to protect Musashi What are you going to do!? It was obvious. They were going to save Horizon, even if it meant all-out war under the boundaries of fights between Academies. She could already see the cards they held, to a degree. Even if Musashi possesses no weapons, the strength of a God of War is there, as well as the influx of money to the shrine made by people from the other countries; pretty much giving them the resources to be able to fight. The knights have also vowed to protect the people, stating that in the case Musashi is transferred they will be able to inch the people towards starting revolutions in the other countries. However, none of those are realistic. Few people have actually received training in combat, and no one knows how useful all that God of War and fighting power will actually be. Even the knights; with only dozens of members, there is no way they could possibly protect all of Musashi from the consequences of war. The people are probably just fired up with the intention of opposing the Testament Union right now. Looking from above, anyone would understand. Centering around the students, there were people getting in touch with others on their clerical handhelds. Still, that is just Probably having discussions with their parents, huh. The current world is one where students represent their countries. It would either be to trade the life of a nations lord for its safety, or to fight to protect both the nation and its king, getting hurt and possibly dying to do so. Not one of them would not consult their family about this. This would be in my favor, then. No parent would want their child to die, that was what she thought; the child would also feel the same. To grow old rather than die; if a place of safety were prepared for those who would come to have that opinion, they would surely be able to excuse themselves from blame by saying that the death of their king and the downfall of their nation was inevitable. Even so, the way they were discussing on their handhelds was Shirojiro and Mitotsudairas words must have rung in their hearts. The people right now would think like this: We may lose, but To avoid the guilt of abandoning their lord, as well as to protect their money, they would resist in an apparent way; and if that were to fail, they would just proceed to start a revolution and bring the country down. That is to say, they would try to put up a resistance for now and see what happened. How naive. They would never succeed. She had enough reasons to be able to say that. I will be showing them those reasons, huh. Saying that, Masazumi looked forward. Beyond Mitotsudaira and Suzu standing in the middle of the bridge, the rest of the class was there. Opponents, huh. Were they her friends before this? Even now, she never really knew. All that happened was that Mitotsudaira looked over to her and said. Masazumi, even now you still have a chance, so You dont need to hold out your hand to me. Its going to be my turn, after all. She showed her affirmation and escorted the knight off of the stage. Mitotsudaira, the way of the knight appeared to me as a form of sentimentalism similar to willpower. Judge. Thats why we often become intoxicated with our passion. I see. It may be different in nature, but the feudal system of warriors still exists in the Far East. Its still fine for knights to be here, in my honest opinion. So, Mitotsudaira, dont mind me and go. I am no longer She continued. One of the people you should protect. Judge. Then Mitotsudaira sent out a greeting. She left. Suzu, her shoulders held by the knight, looked over at her; but Masazumi didnt mind. She had more pressing matters to pay attention to. Behind her. She heard a sound. The sound of people making noise, the sound of a carriage moving on the pavement and the sound of hooves. They came, after all. Youre not someone I can count on, are you? I am here to observe, should I say. Turning her head, there was a group of carriages on the stone pavement below the Academy. They were horse carriages belonging to the members of Musashis Provisional Council. One, two, three, four; the numbers continued to increase, passing the two-digit mark. Intimidated by the number of carriages forming lines by the sides of the road, the people there fell into silence. As if to substitute for that, the sound of the carriages and the hooves ! As well as the neighs of the horses filled the air; stopping in the leading position was her fathers carriage. Now. Masazumi once again folded her arms and turned back to everyone else. Shall we start the final duel? There was an arrangement of tatami mats in the middle of a prairie. Below the light passing through the ceiling, with a round table and a teacup, it was a six-unit arrangement furnished with cushion seats. Three sides of the arrangement were surrounded by a wall of pale light, with the fourth one blocked off with an iron wall. There was a figure of a person resting her back on the iron wall reading a book on the tatami mats. It was Horizon in her casual clothes. Books were piled up to her sides. Three volumes to the right, three to the left. The books to the right had their backs face up, while the left-side ones were placed with their front covers face up. Reading her book, Horizon unconsciously cast her gaze outside. Beyond the walls of light covering three of four sides, there was a spacious field. On that land filled with short grass, figures in red uniforms carrying spears and rifles were standing according to their ranks. There was some distance, but they were surrounding her position. In front of her, determined to be north from the way the sun cast shadows, over by the distance were a number of ships; beyond which was a slope leading to mountains and valleys. To her left, the west, was the same. To her right, the east, beyond the fields and ships was a slope leading to the sea. The sea which periodically shone a light up to the sky. Even now, light traveled from the sea to the sky, along with a faint shake of the land. Swaying her head as if to match the beat of the tremors, the speaker behind her in the wall suddenly let out a voice. It was the voice of the female student in charge of her care. How are you feeling? At the question, Horizon raised her head. She looked at the speaker and said: Judge. To be direct, there are no observed abnormalities. Is anything the matter? Ah, no, we are currently scanning your body. That is all, Princess. Hearing that, Horizon recalled the time back when she had her body inspected on Musashi at the shopkeeper woman and Masazumis recommendation. During the inspection with the female engineer in charge, she wondered. Is it fine for me to have my clothes on? Tes. The analysis procedure is essentially that used to examine large-type spirits, so selective scanning of the important areas is possible Saying up until that point, along with the sound of her panicked motions, the female student continued. I-Im sorry. Um, please forget about that! If you would hear us out, we do not think of treating you the same way as a spirit, Princess! So it will be fine if I continue reading my book, will it not? Tes. Then that is fine; thinking this, Horizon returned her gaze to the book. That moment, far into the north, she heard a sound. A group of sounds, Horizon determined. Sounds she had heard recently. During Mikawas destruction last night, the people had certainly made a similar noise. That was when she was with them; but if they had been far away, this is what it would have sounded like. However. Horizon thought of a problem. The noise from last night was because of Mikawas destruction. Then, why would a similar one be made right now? She didnt know. There is a lot I do not know, Horizon thought and continued to think: If you do not forget the question, will the answer someday appear? Her own nature, her past, what she should do; her obtaining the truth about these things as well as her understanding of them were probably because she never forgot to question them. If that wasnt the case, she wouldnt even notice the answer in front of her. She would not understand, nor would she accept, left only to go with the flow of events. The way she is now, she would already understand what she herself should do; so she thinks. She may have no memories, nor does she have experience, but the books she read have taught her. The way a lord of the Far East would account for the mistakes of his country in the present generation. The one who caused Mikawa to fall last night was her father, so she heard. She didnt know who he was, but a father is a relative; a parent of hers. This was also in the books she read. Hence, what one should do when she loses her parents is I do not know. There were different cases in the books she read. There were people who cried, there were those who laughed, and there were those who felt relief. Statistically, it would be something sorrowful; but that emotion itself Most of my emotions were made into Logismoi plo, so there is none in me. Then this would surely remain a mystery to her. What she did know was that to correct the mistakes her father made, she needed to pay with her life. The best decision. Going by that, people will be saved and given relief. It was written in the books. Still, Horizon had a thought about the conversation she had with the female student acting as the court lady. That was Below the best decisionis something there? Another option, crushed in favor of the best. What came to her mind was the scenery of the bakery. The best decision was no longer in her reach. I wonder. If there was something that would show that to you, then Horizon, thinking of the existence of a choice she cannot hope for, stated. It would have to deny my best decision and have a duel with me. Volume 1B, Study: Musashi’s Knights Volume 1B, Study: Musashi''s Knights Toori: Nee-chan! Nee-chan! About the foreigner thing from last time, just what is the knight rank like on Musashi? Why are people like Nate needed here in the Far East? Kimi: Fufufu, denying the existence of your classmate, idiot brother? It is certainly something to question, though. Basically, the knights on Musashi are those dispatched by the Testament Union. Toori: Dispatch Knight? Ah, you mean the Knight Eraser from Patchman, popular with the big kids? If the brats from elementary school find out about him, my Masked Knight will be in major trouble in our matches! Where did the ''Dis'' go, though? Kimi: Fufufu, your forced foolishness is amazing, immature brother. See, in the Far East (including Musashi), there are people living here who have been exiled for having bad relations with their countries. However if such people were to gather, not only would they be a threat to the Union, but our own Far East would become even less well regarded, no? Toori: Ah, I see! I''ve been thought of as an erotic person because I have such an erotic sister, after all! Right, I''ll do my best to live up to everyone''s expectations! Kimi: Fufufu, think about how the people around us see me for having a fool of a brother as well, idiot brother. Anyway, knights holding no official positions, territories or the like are sent to the Far East and Musashi to keep an eye on such people. With an indefinite posting, you might say they''re really just getting rid of knight-rank people who don''t have any use. Toori: Hey, Nee-chan, you''re saying Nate is useless? Look down on Mito and she''ll soak you in natto, you know? Kimi: You should kneel in Mito''s direction. Besides, Mitotsudaira is here to succeed her name, not something I would call useless, you know? Anyway, they gradually took on the role of unifying the people in their area, managing their territory on their own like real knights used to do as well as being involved in economic activities. If one can afford it, a knight can buy his own land and be set for life, becoming not a ''knight of the Union'' but an ''independent knight''. Still, the Union has warned them against thinking of rebelling; so the Far East needed to get on its good side by doing things like relieving part of its economic burden via the knights'' self-governance. Thus the two sides held talks, leading to the knights naturalizing themselves by purchasing land, taking on leading positions in the area and carrying out the duty of serving as the Testament Union''s surveillance through their generations. Hence, they came to hold a two-fold position: as landlords of the Far East and as knights of their own respective nations. Understanding that the knights do wish to avoid conflict with them, the Union has agreed to back their existence as the ''knight class'' as well as their rights. With that, the knights have come into existence as landlords in the Far East. Do you understand? Toori:...Ah, sorry, Nee-chan, can you turn back for a bit? If you can, umm,...From the ''Nee-chan! Nee-chan!'' part, one more time. Kimi: Are you thinking of starting this over from the beginning and making all of this in vain? Volume 1B, 30: Me at the Last Moment Volume 1B, Chapter 30: Me at the Last Moment Hmm I wonder? Point Allocation (Things One Understands Not) In preparation for the last duel with Masazumi, the special student general meeting occurring in the Musashi Ariadust Academy entered a period of downtime. The members of the Provisional Council arrived at the location, went up the stairs and gathered somewhere on the right side of the Academy grounds. They then started preparing for their own meetings using the free time available to them. By the Academy, the people forming Tooris group were already gathering information from the sign frames they brought out. In the center was Neshinbara looking at the situation in various places from the broadcasting members footage. Looks like the parliaments side is finally coming out to see us, eh? Thats a good sign. At the very least, well get more opportunities to do things than if they just decide on everything behind closed doors. I was planning to ask Seijun about that, though, you know? Toori, in a seated position, brought his chin to rest on his hands and then snapped his right fingers. Adele, youre quite fast on your legs, arent you? Eh? In addition to her own raised voice, the others looked to her in surprise. However, someone answered in her place. It was Tenzou, crossing his arms. In last years sports festival, Adele-dono closed quite the distance as the middle member in the normal-class relay. That contest before the anchor members turn was quite the spectacle, you know? Though I wouldnt expect everyone to realize it, her being completely spent on the laws of physics obstacle course relay before that. Ah, well, I dont really have the stamina, and it doesnt really help me as a retainer, with my mechanical shell and all. Anyways, I have a place Id like you to go for me, alright? While youre there, can you get the dip for the Pro Cricket Dried Boiled Rice Chips? Heres the money, you keep the change. Well, thirty yen is about the exact price, you know Ah, thanks for the ten-yen tip, Ill get a five yen chocolate with that. Adele received the memo of his request along with the change. She looked at it, bending her eyebrows. ? Are you sure youre fine with this? Im quite interested in it, so its fine. Im sure theyll figure something out. Huh, Adele nodded, looking towards the Academy. She was to leave the Academy grounds from the rear exit. With a gesture, everyone sent her off as she left at a good speed. Then, drawing a breath, Toori spoke. I cant do anything by myself; but precisely because of that, I have a bit of an idea of who can do what. With that, if she can get along with themIm sure well become an unstoppable force. Will it be alright? Masazumi is in a rather complicated position, you know? Mitotsudaira took a step forward from the side. Toori merely smiled in response. He extended his hand, slid his fingers into her hair and ruffled it. You came over to our side, didnt you? Same thing. Say thanks to Bell-san, alright? T-thats In the first place, you werent exactly playing fair, were you? Abandoning your status as a knight and becoming a commoner, that was your plan, wasnt it? I cant really describe it butyou dont want to become Mikawas next ruler, do you? You dont want to replace Horizon, no? I mean You said it yesterday as well. How you didnt want to take someones place to be confessed to. Receiving everyones looks with those words, Mitotsudairas cheeks reddened. Still, without taking his hand off Mitotsudairas hair, Toori said: Preferring to be a knight rather than a king? You wont get far in this reverse-hierarchy world with that mindset. I-its fine, really. A knight only dedicates herself to her king, after all. Still being patted on the head, Mitotsudaira raised her eyebrows and clenched her teeth. Seriously, even if hes a perverted, carefree, idiotic, weak, poor, inappropriate with his appearance, having a deviant sister and overall the lowest of the low. Pulling her head away from his hand and thus taking his hand out of her hair, she raised her body. Being good at nothing other than being aware of such things, youre really the worst. However, Mitotsudaira let out a sigh. She then faced Toori, raising her profile. Right in front of him, with an expression of lowered eyebrows, she said. Still, umm, chancellor? Hmm? What is it? Cant stand being on your own? There are all these weird people around you so go to them. No, thats not it Ah, well, I do agree on the weird part, though. Mitotsudaira shrunk her body slightly with a reddened face. I apologize for yesterday. Huh? For what? I said something mean here in this place: It would be nice if you were rejected! As everyone turned to her with slight surprise, the silver hair made a gesture. If it really had turned out that way, if something even worse happened, I wouldnt know what to do Looking at Mitotsudairas rather lowered head, Toori made a response. A laugh. His laughter joined with a smile. I~diot, thats not something you should care about, you know? Im a man that will exceed your expectations, after all! Thats why, if you would still concern yourself with me, lend me a hand in saving Horizon. When its all done and over with, feel free to boast about yourself, alright? Thanks to me you didnt get rejected! like that! I beg you. Youre our knight after all. Saving Horizon would be easier with you on our side. We promised wed be together, right? Miss Knight? Hearing those last few words, Mitotsudairas raised face relaxed its expression; a smile mixed in with a little bitterness from her lips. All you remember are the things of the past, dont you? Then this is what I shall say. Not concerned with their conversation being lost on the others, Mitotsudaira gestured, once again, and opened her mouth. To your hearts content, my king. On the grassy plains stood a white tent as well as several tables. The tent was a wall-less stairwell-type, with the crest of Tres Espa?a painted on it in red. Beneath its roof, documents and maps were spread out on two tables; which were also being used to set up a miniature-type church for communication purposes. Finally, the tables outside the tent were used for food preparation. Everyone had already finished eating, with tableware and cookware put aside and leftovers, both food and drink, stored in containers inside a stove dug out of the soil beside the tent. However, by the newly-cleaned table were two figures still having their lunch. Muneshige and Gin. Seated beside each other, they were taking in their own dishes as well as the soy-boiled spinach salad placed between them. However, looking at Gin skillfully using her chopsticks with her giant mechanical fingers, Muneshige said: Gin-san, why are you eating your paella with chopsticks? At that question, Gin turned to look with lowered eyes and a smile at his wrist and the silver spoon held between his fingers. Heh heh, still cant use chopsticks properly? Master Muneshige is still a child. T-thats different! Thats not the point! No, its not. Gin asserted herself holding the two sticks in front of Muneshige. These can be weapons as well. They pierce. Two pieces, with a spare. I feel like were drawing further away from the point here, but you think they are superior to western tableware like the fork and knife as well? Against such a small blade of a knife and the curved, highly air-resistant fork? Definitely. Still, a small smile appeared on Gins lips. How the food we have becomes more plentiful after weve left Tres Espa?a is a mysterious thing. Beyond the tent, the hygiene officer in charge of the food lightly held up his hand with a smile. Both of them responded, but Muneshige said: Gin-san, in your opinion Tres Espa?as cooking is pretty bad, isnt it? Most of it is okay, but Gin slightly raised her eyebrows. The way the garlic is just randomly thrown in and how the rice, cinnamon and milk is just mixed together gave me a weird feeling; and how the fish, meat, beans were just put in with salt as if making olla podrida just makes me want to dunk it in miso soup if I had the chance. That was rather conservative of you. Master Muneshige is just not perceptive enough. Even if its just the pickled vegetables or wasabi; there is no contest. I have to ask, just what do you require in cooking? Muneshige continued. I myself would eat whatever youd make, Gin-san. Gin ignored the students around them making breathing noises while fanning themselves with mats and the like. Still, after a moment, she relaxed her shoulders and stated: Tes, indeed. Even that time when I served you poisoned food, you ate it already being aware of the fact. That one tasted rather sweet, you know? What would you do if you died? Seriously That moment, the male student who was operating the miniature-type church on the desk raised his head. Inside the tent, the middle-aged man in student uniform with a robe over it showing his position as the chief of his division started to report something. A few moments later, he lightly raised one hand towards Muneshige and Gin. In a relaxed tone, he said. Vice-chief, Musashi is making quite a bit of noise, but Tes, from the broadcast we received, Musashi Ariadust Academys students are moving towards reclaiming their Student Council rights, through a special student general meeting organized against the vice president, who is on the Provisional Councils side. Over on that side, what is our Chancellery saying? They responded continue to guard K.P.A. Italia. We were wrong to expect any reinforcements from them. Tes, Gin nodded. The mainland is very likely busy preparing for the fight against England. Last nights incident revealed the role of the Logismoi plo in deciding the fate of the Apocalypse; so the meaning of the battle against England weighs ever heavier on both sides, each being holders of Logismoi plo. Still The chief posed a question in a quieter voice. What if the people of Musashi were to come for the princess who is being examined for her Logismoi plo in our ship? While asking that, he looked to the rectangular, black-colored ship in the south. On the lower frontal region, there was a place enclosed in walls of light; the room they called Andamio de la Ejecucin. Its floor was lined with tatami before, but right now the princess was inside having the Logismoi plo inside her examined. The facility was originally used to analyze large supernatural organisms or criminals, being able to investigate their traits and weaknesses, intentions, and if necessary their component elements via disassembly; but in Princess Horizons case, the plan was to first examine her for the Logismoi plo, which would then be disassembled and extracted from her body. Light was filling that enclosed space. The analysis should be over in a few minutes. Still Musashis special student general meeting will likely end before the princesss suicide. What do you think? The one who answered was Muneshige, gathering rice from the paella onto one side of the dish. With K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espa?a stationed here, I do not believe they will be able to do anything at all. The princesss suicide will surely go well as other nations will not be able to easily interfere considering the location where we are. Therefore, to not let the opportunity slip through, K.P.A. Italia should have also moved to prepare their defenses. Though, we would be obliged to cooperate with them in that matter, under the mainlands orders. Would we be all right in that case? We did suffer quite a bit of damage from last night We still have the edge over them in numbers. We have enough to form a Tercio, and the other side has not received military training; we only need to hold out until the time limit to win. Moreover, we still have one undamaged Gran Mu?eca which can fly as well as several ships we can mobilize. If we have to be cautious about something, it is the Musashis Chancellors Officers and Student Councilas well as the Far Easts Shinto spells. Gin raised her eyebrows in response. Shinto spells? Tes, Muneshige nodded. Gin-san is Catholicor rather, the people of Tres Espa?a are Catholic, arent they? The Tsirhc religions of Catholicism and Protestantism, as well as the Mlasi do not recognize other religions; so Shinto spells are not recognized anywhere other than Musashi and each nations Far Eastern settlements. Thus military officers and political families wanting to obtain power to influence the world have gone and naturalized into the various nations. The Tachibana family did so as well, didnt they? Gin nodded, but then tilted her head. Still, followers are few in number and the practice of Shinto spells has declined significantly; so what of them? Such a declined practice still holds a certain ability. Just like how that man was able to offer money to use spells in the broadcast before, so long as they can pay the intermediary fee for the use of the shrines network, Shinto users are able to use spells of gods other than the ones contracted to them. In addition, offerings for the intermediary fee are also accepted directly from the contracted gods spells. Therefore According to Shinto, offerings of money to financial gods, food for gourmet gods, songs for musical godseven with the intermediary fee, if each and every one of them were to dedicate their own offerings to their gods, they can borrow the spells of the other gods. If I were to explain what this meansany and all practitioners of Shinto, provided they can offer something to their own gods, can utilize all available Shinto spells whenever and however they want. In contrast, Tsirhc followers are not able to use spells other than the ones of saints contracted to them. To respect other saints and for discipline in money, transactions in divine power are not possible. I see, Gin nodded. As if to continue his words, she said: Certainly, Shinto practitioners who have excelled in their sanctioned art can become omnipotent through that very art. Ironic as it is, this system of transaction Shinto has adopted has only made its practitioners subjects of the nations provisional rule through the Harmonic Unification War 160 years ago. Gin lightly crossed her arms and turned to the mountains where Musashi was located. Reduced to Musashi and the settlements, Shinto has failed to strengthen the relations of those two places; its concept of transaction has only been adopted by financial businesses of other nations, as well as its exploitation to develop the necessary spells we know and use as Divine spells. I hear such uses of Shinto spells have already happened, at the time of P.A. Odas invasion. Though the M.H.H.R. and Hashiba, acting as dispatch forces from P.A. Oda, have yet to hand over that information to the Testament Union. The Thirty Years War between M.H.H.R. and Hexagone Fran?aise has yet to occur after all. Therefore, nations have collaborated with Far Easterners from their settlements to study Shinto spells; still, even if the theory is there, the people with the art necessary to put it into practice are few and far between. What we just witnessed would surely become valuable data. Perhaps this wont be the last time well see it. Saying that, Muneshige felt his sleeve lightly tugged on by Gin. He turned to see her tilting her head. But why did the Far East not retaliate despite having such power? The peace treaty from the Harmonic Unification War. Drawing a breath, Muneshige turned to look at the mountain range where Musashi was as well. That was how thorough the treatys disarmament condition was. With the prohibition of possessing weapons of mass destruction, having Shinto spells of the same scale was also forbidden. In any case, Shinto spells can freely recombine provided the offerings are dedicated, meaning they cannot easily be regulated. So, any use of Shinto spells other than in defense would be declared a violation of the treaty. The same applies to the Gods of War; the Testament Union would intervene in any attempt to use them for military purposes. The conflict we saw earlier was a matter of Musashis internal affairs, so it would not be considered an action of military interest. Then Gin looked toward Musashi once again, opening her mouth while doing so. The act of obtaining Princess Horizon would be seen as hostility towards the Testament Union. At least, defensive measures would no longer serve as an excuse. In any case, a lord atoning for the mistakes of his country with his life was always the norm where history is concerned. Preventing that from happening would never be justified, especially if it would mean all-out war with the Testament Union. I wonder, myself. They would still have other ideas in that area, you know. So lets take a look. Um, the communications setup Can it receive the broadcast from Musashi? Moments later, a sign frame adorned in crosses appeared in front of Gin and Muneshige. Displayed were the blue sky and buildings of a town, interspersed with noise. The audio was The broadcast by Musashis Broadcasting Committee? Tes, the duel between the vice president and the chancellor in this special student general meeting must be beginning soon. Lets watch. The students of Far East have not once bet on their fate in over twenty years. If last nights Mikawa battle were to be seen as a conflict between those who are no longer students, what we are about to see now is the return of Musashi into active service after these twenty years. All the other nations will surely have their eyes on this Ha, he drew a breath of laughter, once again taking hold of the spoon and dish that had his paella. Depending on the circumstances, any country at all may have their view of Musashi turned 180 degrees around. So lets finish eating this while we can; the prawn and stuff harden when theyre cold, after all. The footage from Musashi is coming in! It is being transmitted over a normal band, so there is some noise in the signal! A girls voice filled an elevated terrace. The terrace was built on the front of a giant white ships deck and a white tent was set up on it. The tent bore the crest of K.P.A. Italia and it functioned as an outdoor command center that performed divine transmissions and other tasks. However, two people could be seen outside the tent. One was a demon standing in a black cloak worn over a black uniform. The other was a man wearing a white cloak as he sat at a table set and sipped at a bottle of water. Innocentius, are you not going to watch this? England, Hexagone Fran?aise, M.H.R.R., P.A. Oda, and Sviet Rus will most likely be watching. I dont need to watch it. No matter what the result, it will be a good deal for us, Galileo. Innocentius held his half-empty bottle of water up toward Galileo. Musashis Special General Student Meeting is supposedly about recovering their authority, but its true goal is deciding whether they will rescue their princess who is being inspected in Tres Espa?as interrogation ship. If the vice president wins for the Council, Musashi and everything else will be ours. If the Academy wins, they will directly confront us and Musashi and everything else will be ours. The result changes nothing. I was hoping to steer the conversation toward the princess. I see. Innocentius lowered the bottle to his own eye level. I dont like sentimentality. The age of knights is over. In this baroque age, the myths and gods are merely admired as a portion of human culture. Since my defeat at the hands of Tadatsugu, the rise of the people has greatly reduced my power as pope. The people are aware that reducing the Catholic leaders power will weaken their nation in the long run, but they are forced to do so in accordance with the history recreation. So it is all how history is supposed to be? Is that also how you view this princesss suicide? Her suicide will not remain in history. Innocentius took a sip from the bottle. Motonobu died during this incident, but the Testament descriptions say Matsudaira Motonobu later changes his name to Ieyasu and rules the Far East. His name must be inherited by someone else to continue the history recreation, but someone needs to make up for the loss of Mikawa and the possession of a Logismoi plo. If the princess herself is the Logismoi plo, the answer is simple: she can pay for Motonobus crimes by presenting us with the Logismoi plo that makes up her body. Also, there is no way to separate out the Logismoi plo aside from suicide. And through that, the Mikawa and Logismoi plo incidents will have never happened? Testament. Innocentius nodded. It will have never happened. Historically, Mikawa never disappeared, so this is the only way. Without their princess, Musashi can be made into Mikawa and the Far East will never have owned a Logismoi plo. But if the princess survives, neither event can be said to have never happened. He took a breath. Later, the different nations will start the Thirty Years War and other skirmishes over the Logismoi plo; but the world will ultimately gather together if retrieving the Logismoi plo will save us from the Apocalypse. I wonder how much that truth will help reassure the people who are feeling uneasy due to the mysterious phenomena and various rumors. And the Far East is the same. Their emperor remains in Kyou, but they are essentially completely under our control. That should lead them to gather along with the rest of the world. Even after their princesss natural sacrifice? Do not forget my cool-headed decision. How harsh. Mankind has passed the Renaissance and reached the Baroque, but we still must kill? Catholics are the representatives of conservatism. That means the Papa-Schola that leads them is the leader of conservatism. Not doing what I must do is unthinkable from a historical perspective. Innocentius placed the bottle on the table and turned toward the distant mountainous landscape where Musashi lay. If the Logismoi plo we receive from this princess is truly part of a plan to save the world from the Apocalypse, I think I will inherit the name of a saint even if that saint should already be dead. That name will befit a savior and it is the most I can do as the leader of the Catholics. I thought you did not like sentimentality. I do not like it, but I do not hate it either. If I hated it, I would never have become the Papa-Schola. After all, conservatism is sentimentality toward the changing age. Oh, so you are aware that you are behind the times? Dont get so full of yourself just because you advocate heliocentrism, Galileo. Everyone already knows thats how it works. He laughed quietly, snapped his fingers, and spoke to the student in charge of divine transmissions. Now, Ive changed my mind. Show me the footage from Musashi. I want to see how the Special General Student Meeting is going. Why this all of a sudden? You really have not changed since you were a student. I still am a student, former teacher. Here alone, he reverted to his old tone of voice. As the leader of conservatism, I want to see the latest version of modern sentimentality. Was this entire conversation meant to lead me there? No. I was merely trying to convince you because I wanted to watch it. Testament. I am glad to see you are acting like a student too. Now, show us the footage. Innocentius grabbed the bottle from the table. Depending on how it plays out, I may intervene. Three people stood on the bridge in front of Musashi Ariadust Academy. They all faced the staircase and the one on the port side was Toori. To his right, on the starboard side, was Masazumi. Behind them was Oriotorai. Oriotorai moved in front of her two students. President Sakai isnt here, but lets begin the final duel of the Special General Student Meeting. This will be the last one, so how about I join in? So, um Will it be a thirty minute round of combat? Thats amazing, sensei! That joke wasnt cute at all! As Oriotorai smiled and swung up a clenched fist, Toori fled a half step backwards. On the other hand, Masazumi sighed and waved her hands back and forth. It will be a debate, so please just continue playing the role of witness. It can be hard to determine the winner. To be honest, I dont really understand how it works, said Oriotorai. I can bind a contract between you that sets the rules of the debate, but please dont ask for anything more. Judge. That is plenty. We will ask each other questions and provide the answers. If you can make your opponent admit their disadvantage or your advantage, you win. Aoi, you understand our positions, correct? You can actually discuss this, right? O-o-of-of-of course! D-d-dont underestimate me! Try not cowering and trembling when you say that. But Toori scratched at his head, faced Masazumi, and gave his usual smile. Im not very smart, so I can get help, right? Yes. If specialized answers come from someone qualified in that field, it should help convince the students. Masazumi looked past Toori and to the port side of the schoolyard. She looked across the Student Council, the Chancellors Officers, and her other classmates before turning to the starboard side. Adults were gathered there. They were the thirty members of the Provisional Council. Her own father and his clients were there. Masazumi turned away from them. If necessary, I will get help as well. Is that fine? Perfectly fine! She tilted her head with half-lidded eyes, but Oriotorai cleared her throat and spoke up. Are the two of you ready for the debate? Who will go first and who will go second? Her question received an immediate response from Toori. He threw both his arms into the air. Ill go first! Tooris desire to go first caused Masazumi and everyone else to freeze in place. They all produced the same response. Eh? Why are you all so surprised!? This is a pain, so I want to get it over with as quickly as possible. As soon as he said that, Shirojiro spoke from the starboard side. You fool! Going second is easier! When a merchant is ripping someone off, he never suggests the first price, does he!? This is no different! Hm. Shiro-kun, I think thats too much to reveal in public. Hearing that, Oriotorai turned to Toori and stared up at him. What will you do? Will you apologize and admit you were stupid? Cmon, just say it. Say you were stupid. Y-youre trying to pick a fight with me, arent you!? Arent you!? No, I dont have enough free time to fight weaklings. Im just making fun of you. Y-youre a horrible teacher! Im gonna make you apologize one of these days! And I wont forgive you until then! Im serious! Ah ha ha. Sorry, sorry. Did I hurt your feelings? No. And you apologized, so Ill forgive you. Ill forgive you!! Was that really enough for you? muttered everyone else. What will you do? asked Masazumi while narrowing her eyes. Im willing to go first. No, I said Id go first. Are you sure? Oriotorai snapped her fingers and a torii-style sign frame appeared next to her face. Are you really fine with that? Okay. Heres a contract of Misato, one of the Ookuninushi type gods related to contracts. If either of you fails to argue from your respective positions, youll be punished. You understand that, right? Judge, said both Toori and Masazumi. They both placed a hand on the sign frame. Oriotorai watched as Masazumi placed her hand first and then Toori affixed his seal with a practiced roll of the fingers. Toori, youve done this a lot, havent you? Cmon, enough with the compliments, sensei. The guy at the police box doesnt know me by name for nothing, you know? That isnt a compliment. Anyway, sensei, what is the punishment? Oriotorai nodded at Masazumis question. Well, divine punishment would be a bit too scary, right? So instead, Ill hit you with my weapon. With a smile, Toori slowly turned to look Masazumi in the eye. Youll die. D-dont just come out and say it, you idiot. Make it into a joke instead. Dont worry. Cutting you with my sword would kill you instantly, so Ill be hitting you with the scabbard. Dont overlook my consideration. The two students looked at the long sword on Oriotorais back. It was at least 1.7 meters long and the scabbard was clearly made of metal. Wouldnt an instant death hurt a lot less? Ive never died, so I cant say. Id rather not find out, though. The two exchanged a nod. Toori then took a step toward the bow and toward the people gathered below the stairs. Okay, lets get started. Make sure to debate properly, okay? I want to avoid hitting someone if it wont accomplish anything. I will, I will. Toori took in a breath. Okay, everyone. I, former Chancellor and President Aoi Toori, have a suggestion for how to handle this incident. The wind blew through. That wind with a faint hint of marine saltiness indicated the midpoint of the afternoon. He spread his arms as the wind blew across him. It comes down to a single issue. Retrieving my authority and everything else is nothing more than a foothold toward a grander plan to rescue Horizon and confess to her. So lets make this clear. What do we have to gain and what do we have to lose by rescuing Horizon? That is what I will be debating withumSeijun. And so First, Ill make my position clear. My suggestion is as follows. Everyone watched and listened. As Toori stood atop the stairs in the wind, he scratched his head yet spoke clearly. How about we give up on trying to rescue Horizon? In front of Tres Espa?as tent, the divine transmission officer, the medical officer doing the cooking, the commander, Tachibana Muneshige, and the others were left dumbfounded at Tooris statement. Gin alone looked around the unmoving group and spotted a grain of rice on Muneshiges mouth. Your lunch. She skillfully plucked it off with her artificial arms fingers and put it in her own mouth. In K.P.A. Italias tent, the student in charge of divine transmissions remained motionless. Galileo and Innocentius were equally motionless. Innocentius had been drinking from his bottle and the water spilled from the corner of his mouth. But he remained motionless. On the Musashi, everyone remained speechless and motionless. The townspeople, Guard Unit, Provisional Council, teachers, and everyone else stood perfectly still and did not utter a word. But there were some who managed to move: Tenzou and Urquiaga on the port side of the schoolyard and Naomasa who had just returned. The three of them climbed up onto the bridge and took up positions to the port, starboard, and center. They lowered their hands once to measure the tempo and raised them on a count of three. And on their cue Ehhhhhh!? shouted the entirety of Musashi. During the shout, Suzus knees gave out limply beneath her. W-wah! shouted Asama who stood behind her. S-Suzu-san! Suzu-san! I know this was unexpected, but pull yourself together! I-Im f-fine. S-some kind of c-cushion caught me Heh heh heh. Heretical shrine maiden, why are you burying Suzu in your giant breasts? Do you really have to continue humiliating me with body-related jokes!? Goddamn Shinto! Asama went on to shout out what everyone else was thinking. What is going on!? Toori waited for everyone to stop their confused shout because they needed to catch their breath. He used the relative silence to speak while still scratching at his head. Cmon, everyone. Just think about it for a second. If we go rescue Horizon, itll cause a huge war with the Testament Union. I dont know about you, but starting Armageddon sounds like a bad idea to me. Wait just a minute!! shouted Masazumi who stood diagonally behind him. She glanced to the starboard side of the schoolyard and saw the entire Provisional Council frantically nod toward her. Y-y-you Aoi, wh-wh-what are you saying!? What are you saying, Seijun? She looked up into the sky, took a deep breath, and forcefully lowered her head once more. Thats my line!! What do you mean we shouldnt rescue Horizon!? Oh, so youre arguing we should go rescue her!? N-no, Im not! Why did you steal my line!? She brought a hand to her chest. The suggestion you just gave is my suggestion!! No, its not. Toori pointed at Oriotorai behind her. She said we would debate and that wed argue from our respective positions, but she never said which was which. Im just saying what my position is. What about you? I-I As Masazumi grew flustered, the surrounding silence took on a different form. Rather than a shocked silence, everyone was silently and slowly observing the two representatives. And amid that heavy silence, Toori spoke. I go first and then you go, but we never decided who would be on which side. I chose to go first because the rules said I could choose which side I got. And if you break the rules, youll get punished. Look. Masazumi glanced behind her. Oriotorai was making practice swings of her sword and scabbard. She was holding it above her head and swinging it down until it almost touched the floor. The movement between the two positions was too fast for her eyes to see. Hmm. Ill actually be hitting someone, so therell be some resistance. I may need to use more strength to make it to the floor. Um, sensei? You dont have to take this so seriously Eh? As Oriotorai turned toward her, Masazumi asked a testing question. Uh, about Aois decision just now Yeah, it really surprised me, so I was making some practice swings to distract myself. She brought up the contract sign frame once more. But if you want to cancel this and rewrite it, you have to pay a cancellation fee. And the cancellation fee is? Five strikes. Masazumi hung her head and Toori gave a solemn nod behind her. With that sword pressure, youd vanish from the face of the earth on the second one. Y-you dont have to state the obvious. Cmon, you two. Im not that much of a gorilla. You wouldnt vanish until the fourth strike. How is that any different!? shouted everyone. Masazumi sighed, but Toori circled to the starboard side and spread his arms. The Provisional Council was now behind him as if supporting him. And with his back to them, he spoke. Okay, lets do this, Seijun. Youll have to tell me. If we rescue Horizon, it could turn into an all-out war with the Testament Union. If it does, is there still anything we gain by rescuing Horizon? His voice filled the air. I cant do anything and I cant answer that question myself, so tell me, Seijun. What exactly is it that I want? Volume 1B, 31: As I Stand at the Last Moment Volume 1B, Chapter 31: As I Stand at the Last Moment What has been decided Without being decided? What is understood Without being understood? Point Allocation (Gaze) Several people were gathered at a table near the Tres Espa?an tent set up on a grassy field. They were not all sitting around the table. With Muneshige and Gin in the center, about a dozen people were gathered as if taking a group photo. They held a bag of popcorn made with corn from the New World as they watched the cadena firma open in front of Muneshige and Gin. The audio and video footage displayed the situation of the Special General Student Meeting as transmitted by the Ariadust Academy Broadcast Committee. Currently, a Broadcast Committee reporter wearing a golden kamishimo over his uniform spoke in the center of the screen. Now, the final battle of the Special General Student Meeting has begun! This battle is between the Student Council president and vice president; but what do you think as a classmate, stealth commentator Tenzou-san? Hmm. Good question. Toori-dono appears to have the advantage due to that unexpected beginning, but it is difficult to know what hes thinking. I see. He really is a human bomb that could go off at any time. Based on the uniform color, I suppose he would be a black powder bomb. At any rate, I hope the two of them will make this an excellent general student meeting. Master Muneshige, dont you find this type of agitating commentary to be rather annoying? asked Gin. I just hope all their agitation doesnt lead to a knockout from a low blow. Everyone glared at the couple as if to say thats not the issue, but neither one showed any sign of caring. Meanwhile, they saw movement on the bridge visible on the screen. After receiving advice from their respective groups, the two competitors climbed back up the stairs. One was oddly cheerful and the other appeared exhausted. Now, the battle of destiny is about to begin for both sides! Just as everyone eagerly clenched their fists and leaned in close, the student in charge of divine transmissions carried over a message. The group looked curiously at the message, but their expressions soon changed. ? And then they changed again. !? They quickly turned back toward the screen and saw the debate was just about to begin. K.P.A. Italia is definitely going to intervene now, groaned Muneshige. Theyll have no other choice once they learn what Princess Horizons Logismoi plo does. Masazumi thought atop the bridge. The debate was beginning. But why am I on this side? She had never expected to oppose her father and the others like this. She wanted to find a way out of it, but the simple route was off limits. If she made a mistake, she would end up on the receiving end of the practice swings Oriotorai was making. She could not let that happen. She had a feeling that had to be avoided at all costs. For an instant, she contemplated declaring her loss and accepting Aois victory; but that would not be a debate. And if she broke the rules of the debate, the practice swings would become reality. And so she had to think. She honestly felt the Provisional Council was on the side of the proper future. After all, the gathered secretaries had told her what the Council had said the night before. In an all-out war against the Testament Union, theres nothing we can do. The Testament Union covered almost the entire world. P.A. Oda had partially left, but they had constructed a contact point for resolving wars. Also, the other eastern and northern non-Tsirhc and non-Mlasi nations received support from the Testament Union in order to survive in that harsh land. That support required some acceptance of their culture. What would happen in all-out war? Aoi cheerfully answered that question as he stood before her. He turned toward the others as he did. Ysee, if everything goes well and we rescue Horizon, the Italians who lead the Testament Union will feel disgraced. I think theyd be pissed enough to start a war. And that would be bad. After all, the Testament Union is kind of like the entire world. We would be at war until we defeated the entire world. Thats exactly what I heard from the secretaries last night. Someone must have given Aoi a hint just now. He then blatantly unfolded a cheat sheet and spoke as if reading a proclamation. War is a big deal. What will you do about that, Seijun? He suddenly turned the debate over to her. She had known this would happen. He had given a reason why rescuing Horizon would be a bad idea, so she had to give reasons why it would be advantageous and methods of avoiding the negative side. But she had nothing prepared. She had assumed she would stand on the Councils side, so she had only thought about how to persuade the Academy. And so she spoke while feeling warm sweat cover her body. Welluh Seijun-kun, speak up or I cant hear you. I am going to kill this moron! To keep her anger from exploding out, she turned toward the port side where her classmates were whispering to her in the schoolyard. Dont worry about it! Hes just an idiot! He really is! As she wondered what it was about him that was so unifying, Masazumi thought for a while and then spoke. Th-then I will give you the advantages to rescuing Horizon. She took a breath and said what she had thought up just now. The greatest advantage is securing Musashis sovereignty. Sovereignty. Aoi tilted his head when he heard the word. Eh? Sovereignty? Whats that? Everyone else was tilting their head just like him, so Masazumi answered. Sovereignty is a way of perceiving the essence of a nation. It comes from the history recreation of Hexagone Fran?aise. All of us belong to a nation such as the Far East, K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espa?a, or P.A. Oda, right? But what exactly is it we refer to as a nation? Well, it has land and people You are referring to the territory and citizens that a nation must have, correct? But With only those two things, you simply have people gathered in a certain land. They have no justification in opposing a foreign invasion. No justification? Aoi frowned. Sure they do. If theyre invaded, people will die. The other sides evil. The other side has a justification as well. The invasion will allow their nation to prosper. Eh? But that aint right. Aoi folded his arms and asked the crowd dont you agree? before turning back to Masazumi. Why dont they think about the ones being invaded? Its almost like Almost like? Like the ones being invaded are animals being hunted. Thats right, said Masazumi. She spread her arms toward the crowd. No thought is given to the ones being invaded because they lack the sovereignty that puts them on an equal level to the invading nation. In other words, a nation without sovereignty is not viewed as a nation by the other nations and the people there are not viewed as people. The land is nothing but a gathering spot for beasts. She took a breath and recalled what she had seen in the books she read. Three abilities are needed for a nation to claim its sovereignty: 1. The ability to demonstrate independence and thus be equal to other nations. 2. The ability to rule the nations territory and citizens and thus maintain the nation. 3. The ability to make decisions and thus support the previous two. These three are known as external sovereignty, internal sovereignty, and absolute decision-making power. With these three abilities, a nation is equal to other nations, rules itself, and has the power necessary. In other words, it is accepted as an independent nation and any threats will be in between nations and thus illegal. Masazumi took a breath. Currently, the Far East has had most of its territory and people taken and the three abilities needed for sovereignty are being restricted. Really? Yes, you idiot! After her silent shout, Masazumi sighed inwardly. Our chancellor and Student Council president should have absolute decision-making power, but the Testament Union is interfering with his decisions. Oh, they supported me, so I didnt realize. Was that interference? It may be indirect, but it is still interference. And there is a lot more, too. She lowered her shoulders. Take external sovereignty for example. If we cant resist their interference, we arent exactly equal to the other nations, are we? Thats true. See? As for internal sovereignty, most of the Far East is under provisional rule, the reservations are influenced by the nation that rules the territory, and Musashi is on the verge of having its authority stripped at the hands of another nation. That means we fail to rule our territory and citizens as the foundation of internal sovereignty. Thats true. Does he really understand? Despite her doubts, she could only continue on. And so she slowly pointed to the south. She pointed strongly toward empty air in order to bring to mind the land port and Horizon who was there. Horizon is the legitimate heir to Mikawa and the Matsudaira clan which will eventually rule the Far East. And currently, the Testament Union has forbidden Mikawas ruler from boarding the Musashi. That is part of their influence over us. But But if we rescue Horizon, Musashi will gain a ruler of the Far East with no Testament Union influence. That cant happen, immediately declared Aoi. He then nodded. Thats being too na?ve. Na?ve? How is it na?ve? Masazumi gathered strength in her gaze as she stared at him. He unfolded another cheat sheet and then frowned. Listen. U-um, if Horizon does not enter the students body What kind of erotic stuff is this!? Koni-tan, I wanted something serious! That clearly says student body. How did you imagine up the apostrophe s? No peeking!! A-and whats wrong with the students body!? I want to enter the students body too! Wait! But nothing said it was a female body! You never cease to amaze me. Cmon, enough compliments. I dont want you falling for me that easily. Denying it would only confuse matters further, so Masazumi remained silent. As everyone watched him, the idiot struck a pose. Listen. If Horizon does not enter the student body, she cant use her decision-making power. In this student-driven world, all decision-making authority lies with the academies. Plus, Mikawas ruler isnt allowed on the Musashi, right? With Mikawa destroyed, we can say the ruler has evacuated to the Musashi. And Horizon may not be part of the student body now, but she can always join the Academy. Can she really pass the entrance exam? Aois comment produced booing from the girls on the port side. That was very rude!! shouted Asama as their representative. Dont you agree, everyone!? What!? Youre one to talk, Asama! Youre way ruder every time you show those gigantic boobs of yours to someone as pure as me! No matter how much I try to look away, they always find their way into my field of vision. Its silent sexual violence. Ive had no choice but to lighten your crimes by staring enough for everyone! Lets see. Where did I put my bow? Dont jump up the stairs like that!! Aoi, you really like causing infighting, dont you? While realizing she was glaring at him with half-lidded eyes, Masazumi moved the conversation on. She does not need to take the entrance exam. Wait just a second. Aoi waved his hands back and forth. No more backdoor admissions. We already have imperial boy. In a small room, Azuma and Miriam each held one of a small girls hands. They were positioned on either side of the girl while lying in a bed. Miriam was watching the sign frame Azuma had opened in the bed space. Azuma, dont tell me I-I didnt! That was just one of Aoi-kuns unfunny jokes! Aoi has made an unexpected attack, said the commentator. Without Azuma-sama present, Masazumi might be in trouble. Well, if you say so, I will believe you, said Miriam. Backdoor? said a new voice. The small girl had opened her eyes. Azuma and Miriam exchanged a glance before looking at the girls unfocused eyes. Do you know who I am? The girl looked toward Miriam but tilted her head. Who? Miriam smiled bitterly and Azuma spoke to the girl. Where is mama? Do you know? The girl looked up into the air and thought for a few seconds. She finally shook her head with faintly glowing tears in her eyes. Mama Azuma, why are you making her cry? Honestly. Miriam placed a hand on the girls shoulder and gently drew her close. It was an awkward movement, but the girl let Miriam embrace her while still holding Azumas hand. Miriam nodded toward the girls suppressed crying and uncomfortable movements. Its okay. Its okay. As the girl clung to her as if trying to sink into her, Miriam nodded again. Im mama. Ill be your mama. She embraced the girls back and raised her head a bit. She looked at Azuma with the ends of her eyebrows lowered. Cmon, papa. Whats the matter? Eh? II Azuma. With her eyes narrowed in a slight smile, she spoke with the same tone as Azuma had when he urged Miriam earlier. Its your turn, Azuma. He groaned slightly, but finally gave in and adjusted his grip on the girls hand. Im papa. The girl nodded in Miriams arms. Miriam then mouthed a question to Azuma while indicating the sign frame with her gaze. Did you take the entrance exam? I did. There was another way in, though. You mean a backdoor? No. He frantically shook his head. There is another legitimate way into the Academy without taking the entrance exam. Thats right. You can join the Academy without taking a standard entrance exam. As Masazumi spoke below the afternoon sky, Aoi tilted his head. Seriously? What way is there other than the written exam? She immediately answered him. The special talent exam. Masazumi mentally nodded at the silence that followed her statement. There are few examples on the Musashi. But that was a way in for people who excelled at combat, spells, or the arts. That exam method had even been used by some of her classmates. Ha ha ha. Nenji-kun, that was how we got in, wasnt it!? Yes. Because our very existences are valuable! By the way, I did not use that method, commented Hassan despite no one asking. I am perfectly normal. In other words, I am medium-spicy. At any rate, Horizon could join the Academy using the special talent exam. However Wait, wait. What is Horizons special talent? Working at a bakery? Isnt it obvious? The Logismoi plo. Masazumi realized how outrageous her statement was. There are only nine in existence and she owns one and is one, so that more than qualifies as a valuable talent. Am I wrong? In front of the Tres Espa?an tent, Gin grabbed popcorn with chopsticks. That is ridiculous. But it is a valid line of thinking, Gin. The Logismoi plo are indeed valuable. Testament. In other words, you wish to transfer to Musashi. Is that what you are saying, Master Muneshige? U-um, no Everyone glared at Muneshige while he struggled to find something to say. Amid them all, Gin shoved some popcorn toward Muneshiges mouth using her chopsticks. As everyones eyes narrowed further, he drew back a bit, but the chopsticks pursued him. Gin, wh-what are you doing? You must not flee before the enemy. The cadena firma then displayed Musashi Ariadusts vice president. If she became a student, Matsudairas ruler would hold a higher position than the King of Musashi sent by the Testament Union. Not only would she be a student, but Musashi is only a portion of Matsudaira territory. As everyone shifted their focus to the vice president, Muneshige ate the popcorn off of the chopsticks. Ah. Gins eyebrows rose after missing the crucial instant. H-how about we focus on listening for now? he said. After all, these people might become our enemies. To sum up, said Masazumi. To make sure everyone could see, she spread her arms in a pose of acceptance. If Horizon is returned to Musashi, the Far East will gain a ruler free of influence from other nations. That will secure our sovereignty and finally make us equal to the other nations. But Aoi tilted his head. Wont the Testament Union want to stop that at all costs? Yes. They will try to stop it. Gaining sovereignty will make the Far East a lot harder for them to rule. That is why saying we will not rescue Horizon is the same as saying that we do not want sovereignty and that we are accepting their rule. From the Testament Unions perspective, Far Eastern sovereignty was only a bad thing. If the Far East does proclaim its sovereignty, the Testament Union nations will be unable to continue their provisional rule over it and the other nations will be forced to leave the islands of the Far East. However, the world beyond the ocean has a harsh and wild environment. They will want to avoid being driven out there. That is why they will refuse to recognize our sovereignty. They will use the Harmonic Unification Wars peace treaty to insist we do not have that right. They will say our sovereignty is in violation of the treaty. In other words Even if we rescue Horizon and proclaim our sovereignty, it will produce a struggle for existence between the Testament Union and us. We will insist we have been freed from provisional rule while they will accuse us of violating the treaty. Masazumi shrugged. And thus rescuing Horizon and gaining sovereignty is a double-edged sword. I see. Masazumi saw Aoi nod yet again. As he continued to nod, he suddenly raised his right index finger. So if we rescue Horizon, war is inevitable? He pulled a new cheat sheet out of his pocket and held it up for everyone to see. Then I have a question from Konishi-kun the merchant! He went on to read the question. Even if we rescue the princess and achieve Far Eastern sovereignty, a war could cause deaths. What are your thoughts on this? Okay, do you have an answer, Seijun-kun!? When did you become the MC? she asked as she thought. Deaths, hm? They would be an inevitable product of war. While thinking it was odd to refer to deaths as a product, she realized something. There was something odd about the question. Namely, the person who had given it. The Konishi family is a Far Eastern merchant family that converted to Catholicism. Merchants thought in terms of money, so why was he asking about the deaths a war would produce? It is a calculation and comparison of numbers. Masazumi now understood the intention behind this question. Aoi, war will produce deaths. That is a given. However, did you give any thought to the deaths produced by avoiding war? What? Avoiding war produces deaths too? Masazumi nodded in response. Yes. Avoiding war will also produce deaths. Im really beginning to oppose my father and the Council now. But she could not stop speaking. This opinion was a necessary part of her side. Listen. The budgets of the different reservations act as the Far Easts finances and they have all been frozen. The Testament Union will eventually take it all away and it is currently April. Do you understand what that means? The fiscal year has only just begun for the Far East, so the reservations budgets were almost entirely untouched. But now the Testament Union has seized most of it. Do you understand what that means? asked Masazumi again. The reservations are in their least funded state. And all public funding for public projects, hospitals, crime prevention, water, sewage, etc. has been stopped. The hospitals are the biggest problem. If they are not functioning, people cannot be treated and medicine will be unavailable. Also The less money in the reservations as a whole, the less money the people will have, which will bring poverty. To increase the amount of money, they will have to gather foreign currency; but they cannot produce very much without money. Meaning? The poverty will only worsen with time and the people will approach death as they are unable to maintain a normal lifestyle. Those are the deaths that will be produced by avoiding war here. Th-then began Aoi in opposition. The people can leave the reservations and join the nations controlling them. That is exactly what the Testament Union wants. Masazumi nodded. They will almost certainly provide assistance for anyone joining. They will assist in the religious conversion and the language barrier. Doing so will be a huge boon for the Testament Union. A boon? Wouldnt a bunch of new people be a bad thing? Not necessarily. They would have laborers to work almost as cheaply as slaves and they could forcibly solve the problems caused by the segregation in the harmonic territories. And most importantly, the Far East has technology. She spread her arms wide toward the sky as she spoke. Have you forgotten about the giant aerial ship known as the Musashi? In order to reproduce the Ame no Torifune of Far Eastern mythology mentioned in the Testament descriptions, the Far East is much more advanced than the other nations in aerial ship technology and related fields. She paused for a second. That aerial ship technology is what the other nations want the most. The people of Musashi listened to Masazumi across the ship. Once the provisional rule was put in place after the Harmonic Unification War, the Far East created the Musashi as its own territory. The other nations were allowed to take part and sharing our aerial ship technology was used to aid our war negotiations. The Musashi became a trade ship that traveled on the borderlines between nations and our development grew even more focused on the aerial field due to being freed from researching and developing weaponry. IZUMO is the Far Easts great corporate union and the leading force behind constructing the Musashi. As its name suggests, it was always focused on the fields related to the sky. Everyone listened. But the technology used in the Great Remodeling of the Musashi ten years ago was not shared with the Testament Union because Mikawa had allied with P.A. Oda. We did not share our powerful stealth system or our emergency gravitational cruising system, so the other nations want them. For example, the K of K.P.A. Italia stands for Kure. In the Far Easts aerial ship industry, Kure is second only to IZUMO. K.P.A. Italia is on the inland sea, so they expected to decline during the Age of Exploration and secured income by controlling Kure and building ships for other nations. They would want nothing more than the Musashis current technology. Also By Tres Espa?as tent, Muneshige, Gin, and the others held their breath as they listened to Masazumi. In accordance with the history recreation, Tres Espa?a will soon enter a war against England. During that war, Tres Espa?a will send out their Grande y Felicsima Armada made up of 130 warships. But But the history recreation means that armada will lose and ironically be referred to as the Invincible Armada. To carry this out, England has been receiving technological assistance from IZUMO. Gin nodded and spoke. The Far East island of Tsushima was too small for England, so they built their nation on the floating island they brought from the Harmonic Divine States. As such, England acted as an intermediary between the Far East and the other nations during the Harmonic Unification War. They were heavily involved in the construction of the Musashi and still maintain strong connections to IZUMO. But, said Musashis vice president over the divine transmission. I doubt Tres Espa?a is simply planning to lose to England and its Far Eastern technology. By winning the battle, producing a truly Invincible Armada, and yet surrendering, they can achieve a political victory while preserving the history recreation. And if they had the technology needed to expand and strengthen their Invincible Armada, they would gain more power later. Sakai, Musashi, and Shinagawa walked toward the Musashi using the gangway connecting the Musashi to a barge from the specialized land port. As the wind from the bottom of the valley rustled their clothing, they heard Masazumis voice coming from the Musashi. Furthermore, aerial ships can transport land goods and personnel. With the Thirty Years War approaching, M.H.R.R. and Hexagone Fran?aise will want this technology, but so would Qing and Russia. Ships that can pass over tall mountains are rare, but the Musashi can accomplish that in its current form. Musashi raised her head to look up at the giant ship that could be referred to as her true body. Masazumi-sama knows a surprising amount about us. The conditions for gravitational cruising are quite strict, so it is almost never used. It looks like she has a fairly nerdy side to her. As Sakai smiled, the wind and the girls voice arrived. If the people of the Far East join the Testament Union nations, they will obtain the methods, technology, ports, and fuel they need to build and use ships like the Musashi. Rather than spending long years researching and developing the technology for themselves, they can obtain all the knowledge and technology in a much shorter time for much less money. Then, said Aoi. Why not let that happen? We can make a triumphant return with our technology. If you add in the peoples revolution that Nate mentioned before, wed be in pretty good standing, right? It sounds great, doesnt it? For the technical workers and aerial ship workers, yes. But who can say about the others. If they try to go with the truth of the revolution, its possible they could be trapped inside the poor reservations. Masazumi formed a fake smile. Listen. The reservations will grow very poor before any of this would happen. There would likely be opposition from the people who do not want to join the other nations or convert to those nations religions. Even if it does not develop into war, there will be deaths. And these deaths will come from the normal citizens of all the reservations rather than students. She spread her arms and asked him if he understood a few times. You might be trying to avoid war by not rescuing Horizon, but the reservations will end up paying the price. Those are the deaths produced by avoiding war. Are you saying deaths caused by deficient social services and poverty are okay as long there are no direct deaths from war? That is nothing more than avoiding the deaths before your eyes and writing off the unseen deaths as unavoidable! Just as she began to advance further with her argument, Aoi cut in. Wait just a second. He held out his opened right hand to stop her, pulled a few cheat sheets from his pocket, and held up one of them. Um, lets see Youre saying my choice will produce deaths even if we dont go to war, right? Judge. Exactly. When faced with war, insisting that avoiding war will lead to peace is no more than turning a blind eye to the future. I see. He nodded directly at her, but immediately continued speaking. Then I have a question. What is it? If we do not rescue Horizon, the Testament Unions rule will further advance and people will die. But rescuing her will cause war. We have two options: accept that quiet rule or oppose it and fight for freedom. In that case He suddenly pulled a new cheat sheet from his pocket. Immediately afterwards, Masazumi heard him read a name. This question is from Masanobu-kun the politician! !? Her heart skipped a beat when she heard her fathers name. And then she heard her fathers question. If we do rescue Princess Horizon, we will need a just cause to present to the Testament Union. Without one, they can rightfully claim we are violating our treaty. What is our justified reason for rescuing the princess? What puts the Testament Union in the wrong for forcing her suicide? An excellent question and an excellent demand, muttered Innocentius on the deck of the K.P.A. Italia ship Regno Unito. The biggest problem for us would not be the Far East insisting on a justice that only they agree to. It would be a reason that makes the rest of the world view us as evil for ruling them. After all Rulers fear being seen as evil more than anything else. If that happens, other countries will ally themselves with the Far East to prove they are not evil and protect their own image. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Innocentius turned toward Galileo. Thirty years ago, the Far East did exactly that to me and I lost. He sat up and faced the cornice firma in front of him. Now, what will they do? Can they find the words that will actually damage us rather than giving a convenient excuse for themselves? He took a breath. If they can, the Far East will truly have been my enemy for twenty years straight. Masazumi understood. A justification, hm? Everything she had said so far was from the Far Easts point of view. Those ideas might benefit the Far East, but they were nothing but evil from the Testament Unions perspective. For the Testament Union to accept the Far Easts opinion, they needed to be correcting the Testament Unions mistake. If they could convince the Testament Union that they were wrong, an all-out war could be avoided. At the very least, the nations that agreed would not oppose the Far East. But She thought. Is there a justification like that? As if to follow through on that question, she heard a voice. Aoi began to read something written on his cheat sheet. The words were spoken in Aois voice, but they were clearly her fathers words. Once war begins, it will continue until both sides make peace. Alternatively, it could continue until one side has been annihilated. If war does begin, the reservations will certainly be taken hostage. He continued. The princesss suicide is only natural for a ruler of this era. If we prohibit it, we will be criticized by the other nations. We will lose all allies and continue fighting until our destruction. So If we cannot present a justification for saving the princess that even the Testament Union will accept, everyone will turn against us. And so her father asked his question by proxy. Do you have a just cause for rescuing the princess? Do you have a justification? Masazumi gulped. Well Can one as inexperienced as you answer this question!? Aois shout caused her to tremble. She shrank back, held her breath, and lost all strength for a moment. Her raised hands lowered and dangled limply by her sides. As she lowered her head slightly, she realized she looked like a scolded child. But as her left hand dangled next to her waist, she felt something. It produced a dry sound. She then heard a voice from the port side. It was Suzus quiet and shrill voice. Masazumi!? Suzu shook her shoulders and faced Masazumi. Amid the Student Council and Chancellors Officers, she was supported by Asama as she looked up at Masazumi on the bridge. U-um, M-Masazumi. Masazumi! She raised her voice. Wh-when your handt-touched your clothesitit made a noise! Masazumi faced her from the bridge. She slowly and weakly gave a questioning expression. Itit sounded like paper! said Suzu. While supporting her, Asama looked up in surprise. She looked blankly at Masazumi and spoke with a hint of question in her tone. Masazumi, do you have a cheat sheet like Toori-kun!? Masazumis expression changed. Her eyebrows shot up, her mouth spread outward, and she started to say something, but then she frantically reached into the pocket binder at her waist. Th-this is She pulled out a crumpled piece of paper. It may have been a note because it had something written on it. But she did not spread it out. This is As she held it in both hands, strength filled her elbows. Her right elbow moved up and her left down. It was as if she were trying to tear it in half. This is! Masazumi tried to tear apart the paper in her hands. This was the countermeasure note for this incident that she had put together in the early morning. It contained her own countermeasure based on her own decisions and the information from the Provisional Councils secretaries. It was written there. Her countermeasure had included a means of justifying their actions and even what the Musashi should do afterwards. They were all her own ideas, but that brought a certain question to her mind. Can one as inexperienced as me give this answer!? She had been unable to inherit a name, she questioned what exactly a politician was, and she half-hid the fact that she was a girl. That imperfect, doubting, and false self had indeed produced an answer. But what proof do I have that it will be accepted!? Her father had certainly seen through her thoughts. He had likely realized that she was gathering her own thoughts on the issue. And that was why he was warning her by asking this question via Aoi. She could clearly see his warning. If she ignored her own inexperience and continued forward I will be throwing away my future. She would lose the support of her father and the others around her and her path to the future would close. She had already failed to inherit a name and now she would cut off her path to being a politician. And so she held the note in her hand. It held unnecessary thoughts. This failure to take her inexperience into account was the source of her grief, anger, and excess emotions and dreams. If she ripped the paper in two, her father and the Council would accept her and everything would return to normal. And so This is!! But just as she tried to tear it apart, she heard a sound in front of her. It was the sound of tearing paper. Aoi had torn apart the cheat sheet in his hand. !? As she wondered what was happening, she saw him raise his eyebrows slightly. He entered her vision while she continued to hang her head. He remained at a distance, but he had crouched down to peer up at her from below. Dont be silly. I want to hear your answer. Aoi wanted to hear her answer. But Werent you listening? Im not very smart, I cant do anything, and I cant answer these questions myself. The same goes for the others. That money-lover can only count money. Our glasses-wearing author can only talk about history. The only one who can talk about politics is you. So Who else is going to give their answer here? Bu- No buts. Aoi sat down and slammed the remains of his cheat sheet to the ground. Listen! She jumped slightly when he suddenly shouted out and pointed at her. Why? Why was this idiot so angry all of a sudden? She was his enemy here. And yet Listen, he said again. You are! You are our academys vice president! Listen. You are the only one among us with any authority left. Do you understand what that means!? Nothing I say here means a thing! But youre different. You may think youre representing the Provisional Council, but youre our vice president. She listened. You represent us! So give your answer!! His shout caused her to jump again. I What did she want to do? She did not know. She always hesitated, lamented, and grew self-centered. But right now I I! She opened her mouth to speak. And a voice rose as if in response. Masazumi. They were the words of a will. She interpreted it as a voice, but this was somethings will. But what was using this ability of mutual understanding? It cant be She and Aoi both turned toward the voice. Halfway up the stairs, Adele was holding a bucket. The foundations of her vassals mobile shells legs that she wore on her feet created a fair bit of noise as she climbed the steps. Oh, am I interrupting? But, um, the chancellor asked me to bring this. After climbing the stairs, the eyes behind her glasses looked back and forth between Masazumi and Aoi. Aoi smiled. He faced Adele and indicated Masazumi with a hand. But then he faced the bucket. Go for it. In response, something climbed onto the edge of the bucket. Masazumi. It was a brown algae creature. Is that one of those things from the sewers? asked Asama. Yeah, said Naomasa with a bandage on her cheek. Im sometimes in charge of swapping out the purification pod thats filled with them. They dont get very attached to people. They know theyre dirty, so they think they would just be a bother. They try to keep their distance and only exchange a greeting. She smiled. Ive never heard of one calling anyone by name before. Masazumi faced the black algae creatures sensory organs. She only needed to lower her head slightly. Instead of sewage, the bucket Adele held was filled with ink and a few other black algae creatures were floating or submerged in the ink. Masazumi, said the one on the edge of the bucket. But after calling her name again Ah. It lost its balance and fell outside the bucket. However, Masazumi reflexively reached for the black-stained creature. Oh. And she caught it in her hands. With a wet splat, it landed on the paper she held and the black water spread out and covered the writing. Thank you, said the creature. Dont worry about it. These creatures had always peered at her from behind Horizons legs, but this was the first time one had spoken to her. What is it? she asked. Help. Help what? Horizon. She was dumbfounded, but the creature continued speaking. Help friend. A few of the creatures inside the bucket climbed onto the edge. Horizon said. Said what? Masazumi is politician. Politicians save people. In exchange for taxes. After that chain of comments, the creature in her hand shook. It went on to produce a small stone in her hand. It was transparent and resembled glass. Is this made from the components of the sewage that they couldnt break down because it wasnt trash? Three years of work made this. Not enough? Need more? How can we help Horizon? Well she said. Help. She listened. Help, Masazumi. Their words made her tremble. Dammit. Masazumi began to wonder what she had come here to do, what she was doing, and what she wanted to do. But there was one thing she did know. She heard the same words repeated. How can we help Horizon? Hearing that, she made up her mind and acted. She slowly moved the black algae creature to the bucket. Masazumi? As she silently grabbed the stone remaining on her hand, the creatures spoke. Paper dirty. Sorry. Cant read. Its fine. I can still read it if I try. And She clenched the stone in her stained hand, clenched the paper in her other hand, and placed the paper in the bucket. Its fine. You can eat it. I have already made up my mind. Thats right, she muttered in her heart. What do I want to do? And she answered her own question. I wonder if I could save her if I was a politician. She thought about who she had once been, who she had been until very recently. She had simply said she wanted to be a politician with no real purpose behind it. But she was now aware of something. Thats right. She wanted to save lives that were on the verge of being lost. Her old self had to have felt the same and that was why she asked herself another question. Why do I want to be a politician? Answer me this. She raised her head and stopped her gaze on Aoi who was still sitting down. Aoi Toori, am I a representative of Musashi Ariadust Academy? Of course you are. I see. She nodded. Then I will answer the question you gave me. Basically, you want a justification for saving Horizon that applies to the Testament Union as well. You want said justification to avoid the war and the damages to the reservations that will come about from rescuing her. Thats right. Give me your answer. Then, said Masazumi while looking away from him and toward the front of the ship. While holding the bucket of black algae creatures, Adele moved out of the way of her gaze. She could see the people of Musashi in the space this cleared and she spoke to them. She spoke her countermeasure which she had thought up in the morning and written in that note. There is a justification for saving Horizon Ariadust, she said. First of all, there is no need for her to take responsibility as Mikawas ruler. In front of Tres Espa?as tent, everyone focused on the cadena firma. They had all stopped reaching into the bag of popcorn. What is she saying? Last night, Lord Motonobu, ruler of Mikawa, destroyed Mikawa and died in the process, said the girl in the cadena firma. But that is being viewed as a portion of Mikawas destruction rather than as suicide. As such, the responsibility has been shifted to the next ruler. But But when Lord Motonobu died, Horizon Ariadust was not his heir. Isnt that right, Asama? The summary succession confirmation was carried out this morning, correct? Oh, y-yes. Thats right, said a girl not visible on the screen. For a Shinto musician, succession confirmation is carried out before their god; but Mikawas shrine was lost, so it seems a Shinto spell user traveling with the Testament Union performed the succession confirmation for Mikawas ruler. They were from K.P.A. Italia, so I assume they were a helper from Akis Itsukushima Shrine. Horizon is a resident of Musashi and has a second-level contract with the Asama Shrine, so we received a report. Muneshige and Gin commented without looking away from the screen. Aki? That is a very formal shrine. It is built on a floating island, so it is supposedly impregnable. It acts as the Papa-Scholas fortress now. Now, let me say this, said the vice president on the screen while sweeping her right hand from left to right. Horizon Ariadust has no memories of the past and has been living as a resident of Musashi, so she had nothing to do with the destruction of Mikawa. So why must she take responsibility for that destruction? Well The chancellor appeared on the screen. He was frowning and staring down at a new cheat sheet. Because shes the ruler, right? Not necessarily. The vice president looked at the chancellor just once before turning back to the screen. Gin raised one eyebrow slightly. That vice president has changed from a moment before. She almost seems to be speaking to us. You think so too? asked Muneshige. Gin only nodded and said nothing more. Who exactly was the vice president trying to speak to? They could not say and they may have been imagining it at this point. But she raised a finger toward them again. If you insist she take responsibility for something she knew nothing about and had no control over, who would you have had take responsibility if she had not been here? No one knew Mikawa would be destroyed! The only ones who did were lost along with Mikawa. Then who will take responsibility? Do you understand what I am saying? Do you understand? You are taking someone unrelated to an incident, someone who knew nothing about it until just now, and then suddenly making them an heir and forcing responsibility onto them! Think carefully. If the Testament Unions method is legitimate, someone else would have had to have been made ruler of Mikawa and forced to commit suicide had Horizon not been here. This will set a precedent for making someone an heir and executing them for something they were wholly unrelated to! The vice president on the screen took a breath and struck at the air as if swatting something away. This is a misuse of the history recreation! This is a devilish system allowing them to execute whoever they want! Wait, said Aoi from next to Masazumi. Strength left her shoulders as she turned toward him. She exaggerated her motion to get her force, presence, words, and intentions across to the people watching via the divine transmissions carried over ley lines. What!? Look, I know youre kind of on a roll right now, but let me speak for a second. Youre not just saying Horizon doesnt have to take responsibility; youre saying no one does. In that case, where does responsibility for the destruction of Mikawa go? You want me to tell you? Masazumi turned back toward the people. The film crew from the Broadcast Committee stood at the center of the staircase. Reach him. There was one person in particular she needed her will to reach. While hoping it would happen, she formed more words. Mikawa lost its ruler and most of its land. It needs to be reconstructed in the future, but the people cant live without the city infrastructure. They are getting by right now with Musashis infrastructure and ships loaded with temporary residences. So what can be done about this situation? What? She held the fingers of her right hand out toward the film crew. Mikawa can be recognized as an aerial city ship and exist alongside Musashi. In other words Mikawa will not be lost, so no one must take responsibility. Are you listening? Mikawa was crucial as a neutral city between Tsirhc and Mlasi, but Musashi can handle that while traveling. If Mikawa exists alongside Musashi, we can recover from the loss of Mikawa without affecting Musashis authority! She heard surprised voices welling up from below. But they changed to confused voices and soon excited voices joined in. !? A sudden explosion of voices rose into the air. Come on. With that thought, she let out a shout to make the final push. Musashi Ariadust Academy uses the previous opinion as a counter-proposal concerning the Testament Unions treatment of Horizon Ariadust! We request that the Testament Union rethink this! Our justification is as follows! The Testament Unions current actions are a misuse of the history recreation and their actions are making light of the Testament! Her shouted words received an almost immediate response. Nothing but sophistry. A staticky voice suddenly came from the broadcast. And !? A mans face appeared on the broadcast display boards and all the sign frame style bulletin boards in the area and in the sky. The man wore a white cloak. The pope-chancellor Thats right. Those words of confirmation caused Masazumi to mentally clench her fists. Here he is. The one listening to her words and watching all of her actions beyond the screen had been this man. He was the representative of the Testament Union. He was the one who had pushed Horizons suicide as the means of maintaining history. If she won in this confrontation against him, everything would change. The people and Musashi would change. Aoi glanced over at her. Seijun, I like the look in your eyes. Aoi, I will be saying some complicated things now. She took a breath and ignored the pope-chancellors face visible in the air. She had to face the Broadcast Committees film crew rather than the screen in the sky. She stared straight forward as if looking at the person beyond the screen. Aoi, listen carefully. This is what really matters. But There was more to the countermeasure she had thought up that morning. She did not know if she could complete it or not. She might grow timid, she might lose confidence, and she might grow utterly confused. But there was one thing she knew for sure. I will make sure to fulfill my role and open a path to Horizon. In the tent, Innocentius sat in his chair and faced forward. He narrowed his eyes as he looked into the camera on the table. What a troublesome lot. This was the duty of the leader of the Catholics who worshipped the Testament and preserved the history recreation. The suicide of Mikawas princess was not a part of history, but it was a historically legitimate means of taking responsibility and it would make up for the destruction of Mikawa. The people of Musashi were shouting in excitement, but It is an empty argument. he said. You, vice president. You just said what you would do, did you not? Yes, I did. No, not yes. Use judge. Your people are being judged, remember? What an obvious provocation, he thought. But as the Catholic leader, I cant overlook someone who ignores the Testament Unions decision. The leader had to set an example for everyone else. He could not allow himself to waver in the slightest. You want us to free Mikawas princess because she is unrelated to the incident? A nice idea. A very nice idea indeed. Its been a whilea good long while since Ive heard that. He took a breath. But I have heard that appeal for a life thousands if not tens of thousands of times. Of course he had. We follow the Testament descriptions and recreate history. But there will always be discrepancies. We may be able to see a hundred years into the future, but our knowledge and imagination of the former Age of the Gods is lacking, our supply of people and materials is insufficient, and we must put up with the harsh environment and intentional obstacles. And so we must eliminate these discrepancies. Are you suggesting the suicide of Horizon Ariadust, an unrelated princess, will help eliminate these discrepancies? Are you suggesting we allow the discrepancies to exist? Musashis vice president closed her mouth. And she felt silent. The silence that followed brought some slight admiration to Innocentius. Oh? If she had said they would allow the discrepancies, that Far Eastern academy would be ignoring the history recreation and could be dealt with accordingly. But Musashis vice president had avoided that mistake. I see. When she had spoken out before, he had assumed she was merely lost in using her words to attack. But He adjusted his position in his chair. He crossed his legs, let his right hand dangle outside the chair, and placed his left hand on his crossed leg. His waist was placed halfway along the chair. He looked at the screen and then turned toward the camera. Let us talk. He took a breath. Let us talk about the proper state of the world. Volume 1B, 32: Absolute Supporter Volume 1B, Chapter 32: Absolute Supporter Who is there No matter what happens? Point Allocation (Mr. Impossible) Masazumi felt the stillness around her. There was some wind and the raised bridge produced a soft whistling noise as it scraped away at that movement of the air. The nearby trees shook and the nature district down below produced a wavelike rustling noise. However, the people were staring at the sign frames around them. They all displayed the face of Pope-Chancellor Innocentius, leader of K.P.A. Italia. Errors in the history recreation are easily created for the convenience of our cultures or civilizations, he said. Everyone prefers what is convenient and they will want to choose that method if they know it exists. That is why the history recreation based on the Testament descriptions is always accompanied by interpretations. However But these interpretations are not about convenience. Isnt that right? Innocentius spoke in a low, disinterested tone. A leader committing suicide to take responsibility for his or her nation is the rule of the Far East in this age. That is how history must proceed. It is only natural. And what is wrong with using a historically accurate interpretation? But you are ignoring the proper rule of taking responsibility with suicide and you are trying to use the idea of interpretations as an excuse. But Masazumi chose her words carefully. What should I do? How could she guide the conversation in the direction she wanted? But, your holiness, your interpretation will lead to the loss of an unrelated and innocent citizen. Oh? The loss? Is that what you said? Then let me teach you a wonderful word: martyrdom. Do you know what that means? It is a noble sacrifice. And so She will not be lost. She will make a choice and continue on ahead in order to lead the people along the path of history that seeks the Testament. Whether she wants it or not, that is the path wanted for history. Do you understand? Thats what I thought hed say, thought Masazumi as she mentally clicked her tongue. He had a prepared response for this. As he had said before, he had likely held this exact same conversation countless times in his years at the top of Catholicism. There had to have been countless times when someone tried to bring an end to the history recreation. But no records remained of those rebellions. Because he defeated his opponent in these discussions and interpreted it as some historical rebellion or another. She decided that, at the very least, she could not let him turn this incident into some sort of interpretation. But And how about I continue, hm? You said you would make up for Mikawa by merging it with Musashi and therefore keeping it in existence. But what will you do about the industrial dealings that used Mikawas productivity and Ley line reactors? Well I think I know what you are saying. You are saying Mikawa belongs to the Far East and can therefore ignore its association with the Testament Union as that is not part of the history recreation. But Surely you know that is out of the question. You just said you could not allow any errors in the recreation of the Testaments history descriptions and now you are claiming our actions are errors? Do not be ridiculous. Gin frowned at Innocentiuss words and stuck her chopsticks into the bag of popcorn. The discussion is veering off track. The normal people listening wont notice. That is an error in itself and insisting on a rebuttal would not help. Everyone turned toward them with questioning looks, so Muneshige folded his arms and nodded. The Papa-Schola is supplying response after response at a quick pace. I believe he is intentionally challenging her by lining up so many arguments. By bringing up so many different opinions in opposition of his opponents, he is rejecting her and refusing to accept her stance. Simply noticing a small deviation in the argument is a small thing overall. After all, he is constantly continuing on to the next topic without obsessing over any one point. By the time she finds fault with one, he has already evaded her rebuttal by continuing on to the next topic. Butis there a meaning to this? Simply rejecting your opponents stance like that would either mean they are both right or they are both wrong. Wouldnt this create an unproductive situation where neither stance is accepted? Only someone who does not want their argument rejected would say it is unproductive to line up counterarguments like this. Muneshige spoke while watching the exchange on the screen. This is an exchange of points of view between the two of them. If you do not accept that, you will be forced to comprehend the opponents point of view. And in this exchange of counterarguments, one can discard their point of view to eliminate their opponents point of view. And if their opponent cannot keep up with the mutual destruction of points of view He took a breath. It proves that their opponent is speaking only from their own point of view. And That is the Papa-Scholas tactic. No one can stand up to the massive amount of Catholic points of view that he has built up over the years. And after his opponent runs out, he will still have a point of view left to speak from. And he is carrying that out in this high-speed exchange. He has already begun lining up his counterarguments. But to him, this is not a negotiation or a debate. He is merely choosing the words he has accumulated in the past. Then Gin turned around. What if the vice president asks him to stop? This exchange of counterarguments is accomplished when ones opponent negates your own argument with a point of view of equal value. In other words, this is a provocation and test for those who do not realize any argument can be handled depending on ones point of view. If she asks him to stop, it means she is angry because her own argument is flawed and she cannot form a common point of view with her opponent. That would mean she has lost the debate. Then Everyone watched the screen. How was she supposed to bring this to an end? Masazumi thought. I see. She had caught on to her opponents tactic. It was a scorched earth strategy using an exchange of counterarguments. He had accumulated far more arguments than her, so he could survive while continuing this mutual destruction of arguments. It was a simple method. By showing discrepancies in point of view, he could accept yet reject his opponents opinion. There was a reason he did not make any blatant rejections. When dealing with the Protestants, he needs a way to avoid responsibility for any trouble. His defenses were strong. If she was to change the flow of the exchange Was freezing the finances of the reservations also a means of correcting an error? By asking a question, she could avoid introducing an argument and allowing him to provide a counterargument. But Once we determine our points of view on the princesss suicide, that answer will make itself known on its own. It is only a secondary problem. Isnt there something else we should be discussing, hm? Rather than answering her question, he focused on the discussion of the primary problem. He was merely narrowing down the topic of discussion to reduce her options for arguments and corner her more quickly. Also Hey, hey! Masazumi! Are you winning!? Are you winning!? The idiot behind her was incredibly annoying. He was currently jumping up and down behind her. Ysee! Ysee! Im pretty stupid, so I dont understand this! But do you have eight secret plans in progress to bring you victory with a double score bonus!? Well, do you!? Ugh Honestly. Quiet down, Aoi. I cant concentrate. Oh! Is that it!? Do you get more excited when things are silent!? Excited? Excited? added a voice from the bucket on the ground. Meanwhile, Aoi walked down the stairs and toward the starboard side. After a while, he came back with products the Council members sold or produced and he began holding them up toward the film crew. She glanced over as he held something up. The standard breakfast with the IZUMO label! Pour milk on it and eat it! Its an extra-large curry!! Hassan ran over and helped Aoi hold up the box with a thumbs up. When Masazumi turned around and swung up her fist, the idiot frantically fled to the starboard side. Koni-tan! Seijuns super scary! Oh, do you need something to drink, Koni-tan? Shh! Shh! Dont call me that in front of people! Oh, Ill have tea. Are they close? wondered Masazumi with a tilt of the head, but everyone on the starboard side frantically shook their heads. Socializing! Its just socializing! they shouted in unison. Connections are important!! She felt that was something they should avoid saying publicly, but it may not have mattered as the Council was exclusive to Musashi. Aoi also seemed to socialize with the influential merchants and city officials. He really is selfish and in a way But that thought gave her the answer she wanted. She knew how to bring an end to the current situation. The wind blew through. With mid-afternoon leading to late-afternoon, the wind from the mountains contained a hint of a western scent. As that wind washed over him, Innocentius sighed. Will this end soon? As soon as he thought that, Musashis vice president asked another question. After the destruction of Mikawa, a summary succession confirmation was performed on the princess, but she was not the heir at the time of the destruction. To make her the heir later and have her take responsibility is merely forcibly smoothing things over, is it not? What matters is having responsibility taken in a way that is historically acceptable. Our stance requires that we correct the error. He crushed her argument with his own. And another question arrived. Then why did you carry out the summary succession confirmation in secret? The princess was a resident of Musashi, so it should have been held at the Asama Shrine. Why wasnt it? Her suicide still would have been held even if it was, so we used the shrine network to settle the issue swiftly and bring her under our protection before any further trouble could occur. Either method would have resulted in the same answer, so we chose the easier one. He crushed it again. He knew she was running out. Her repeated questions were proof of that. She was running out of actual arguments, so she could only ask him questions. This is less amusing than I thought it would be. He would speak, parry, occasionally crush her argument, and otherwise make both of their arguments irrelevant. It took time, but it paved the way to victory. Eventually, she would run out of arguments and questions. When that happened, most of his opponents would say that negotiations had broken down and justify their opposition. But it was not that they had broken down. That was merely a means of saving face for those who had been unable to keep up with the accumulated arguments of Tsirhc Catholicism and had been unable to find a common point of view. And there was only one type of common point of view Innocentius would accept. One that stands on the side of Catholicism. That massive sect had existed since ancient times. It would not waver in the face of others points of view. If it did waver, it would no longer be something the people of the world could rely on. And so he would assume his opponents hostility while accepting their arguments yet rebutting them with one of his many arguments. After the fact, it would be clear he had not acted hostilely toward them. His current opponent was walking down that path. I see. On the screen, he saw his opponent place a hand on her chin. It would appear we hold parallel points of view. Innocentius said nothing. If he agreed, it would mean he was lessening his efforts to unify their opinions. Catholicism would not fall for its opponents invitation. And so that opponent spoke once more. Then let me make myself clear. She took a breath. I accept that we C the Testament Union and us C have conflicting values. Your holiness, I believe you would agree with me there. Would I be correct in that assumption? No. I believe we can reach an understanding if we continue this discussion. He gave an inward bitter smile as he said that. So it is time for the opponent to show clear opposition, is it? She would now declare their separation using those conflicting values as the reason. The way she had said it made it sound like neither side was willing to accept the other. But that was not the case. Catholicism had not given up on achieving mutual understanding. He did not view understanding as a lost cause. His opponent had simply claimed that it went both ways to justify her actions. He could not allow her to escape by forcing responsibility of her own failure to understand on both of them. Listen, he said. We have time and we may not have another chance to have a relaxed conversation like this, so why not work at it until we reach an agreement? If we talk it out, I am sure we will reach an understanding. Am I wrong, hm? I see. His opponent formed a smile. Are you saying we will eventually reach a path we can walk down together? We may be passing by each other now, but you believe we will eventually be able to walk together? Testament. Exactly. We do not want to fight. What a farce, thought Innocentius with a nod. They try so hard to find a way to oppose us, but I seal that path as well. He had shown that he absolutely believed they could come to an understanding. For negotiations to break down, his opponent would have to reject his stance of seeking mutual understanding and declare their opposition. But Musashis vice president answered with a smile. That is good to hear. Her smile remained as she spoke. If you truly believe we can talk it out and reach an understanding no matter what we do, then you will work toward that understanding and not interfere with what we are about to do. That is a wonderful decision, your holiness. What? muttered Gin as the vice president displayed on the Tres Espa?an cadena firma looked to the right. That vice president turned raised eyebrows toward the port side and waved her hand. Shirojiro! Work with the merchants on the starboard side to prepare for unified control of Musashis finances! To aid the reservations whose finances have been frozen, Musashi will use its own finances to make an unsecured loan of the amount frozen, handle all of the reservations internal financial transactions via divine transmission, and construct a means of handling everything on the Musashi! Furthermore Keep in mind the possibility of issuing a new currency. It is possible the Testament Union will suddenly release the frozen funds to create economic confusion! And Asama! Send Akis Itsukushima Shrine a written protest and a request to redo the summary succession confirmation! The official contracts between Mikawas Princess Horizon Ariadust and a shrine C that is, the birthplace contract with the shrine of her birthplace and the 2nd level resident contract with the shrine of her current residence C were both with the Asama Shrine as she was born on and lives on the Musashi. As such, her Shinto rituals should be performed at that shrine. Protest that it is a violation of your authority to have a crucial succession ritual done elsewhere when the Asama Shrine was so nearby. Also, request to have that treated as a provisional contract and thus must be redone! If they refuse, it will mean Itsukushima is ignoring other shrines! Gin listened as the vice president shouted instructions. What? she slowly but clearly spoke. These interpretations are absurdly selfish! Testament. We Catholics are well known for waiting until our opponent destroys themselves and this vice president is using it against the Papa-Schola. Muneshige touched the cadena firma and raised the cross-shaped volume slider. To ensure one does not become the aggressor and to ensure ones enemy does, Catholics will reject that opponent yet they must accept that opponent alongside themselves. No matter what absurd thing that opponent tries to do, you reject it yet must allow it. Musashis vice president could be heard speaking with a smile in her voice. Musashi Ariadust understands that it holds three parallel views with the Testament Union. The vice president raised one finger. First, the Testament Union has frozen the reservations finances, so we will provide them with loans. She raised another finger. Second, the Testament Union has made Horizon Ariadust Mikawas ruler with a summary inheritance confirmation, so we have had the proper shrine send a protest and suspension. She raised another finger. And third, the Testament Union is insisting that an unrelated citizen commit suicide to take responsibility. The vice president was now looking at the people below her rather than the screen. With three fingers raised, she spoke loudly so everyone could hear. So Musashi Ariadust Academy will send Horizon Ariadust a recommendation for enrollment and make her a student of Musashi in order to protect her from this misuse of the Testaments history recreation! She took a breath. Only a student can oppose a student! The Far East has concluded that Horizon Ariadusts status as a non-student led the Testament Union to grow overeager in their protection of the Testament descriptions! As such, Musashi Ariadust Academy shall make her a student and protect her in order to fulfill our parallel stance! Her cry quickly received a response. Sophistry. Innocentiuss calm voice contained some static in the transmission. Nothing but sophistry. The vice presidents eyebrows rose as she stared from the screen. Everyone gulped, but Muneshige let out a breath and adjusted his position in his seat. She understands. She must have footage of the Papa-Schola, but cadena firma cant record footage, so she must be looking toward their Broadcast Committees film crew instead, he said. Now then. Sophistry is a nice word. And its also the first thing the Papa-Schola said in this argument. Masazumi looked toward her enemy who existed beyond the film crew. And Your holiness, if you are saying you have been making sound arguments, it just means we have formed parallel views using what you view as sophistry. Just a bit further, she thought. Right now, its just sophistry. It was nothing more than excuses meant to destroy her opponents words. But that destruction has begun. When the pope-chancellor had been destroying her arguments with the exchange of counterarguments, two options had been available to her. She could have chosen to grow angry and seek opposition. Or she could have chosen to reject opposition and accept the pope-chancellors words. Masazumis choice had essentially been a synthesis of the two. She had accepted that she understood the pope-chancellor while keeping his opinions as parallel views. And then she had justified her opposition. But, she thought. I need to go just a bit further. Presently, she had only stated their opposition. They might attempt to stop the Pope-Chancellor and the Testament Union, but they had not taken any measures to prevent the damage that would cause. Any kind of fight would be done with no defense and it would leave behind a grudge. She had to think about how to settle this without an actual fight. But he isnt backing down. As the Catholic leader, the Pope-Chancellor had to act as an example for those following him and thus he could not back down from someone opposing him. In that case That was when she heard a voice. You intend to protect your parallel views, dont you? It was Innocentiuss calm voice. However It cant be. !? She looked up with a look of realization. The Pope-Chancellor spoke the words she could not. That is unfortunate. Listen. The Testament Union does not wish for conflict. Do you understand? And what view is parallel to that of not wishing for conflict? Those words took the parallel rails and made Musashis view a desire for conflict. The people gathered on Musashis streets and plazas reacted to that. They first showed slight confusion, exchanged glances, and finally !? An uneasy stir came over them all at once. It spread like a wave and caused the people to look up at Masazumi. But Masazumi had a certain thought about that atmosphere that resembled fear. I was right. She took a breath. He played the war card. And We wish for peace, but it seems you and your parallel views see things differently? Isnt that right? The man asked her a question. She had two options: accept the conflict or surrender. What should I do? The surrounding people looked up at her, awaiting her words. Suddenly, Innocentius sat up a bit and smiled. If you retract your statements and surrender, we will overlook any spirit of opposition you might have shown. Also We will free the finances of the reservations. And how about this? he said. We will return Musashis authority and permit its merger with Mikawa. He conceded some ground. He placed some bait to make it easier for her to surrender. It was quite a concession. Unfreezing the reservations finances would prevent the chaos of poverty and allow the reservations to continue existing. He was saying they would not take full control of the Far East via the natural destruction of the reservations. That meant they would not lose everything. Even if Musashi lost its authority, the presence of the reservations would give the people an option other than joining the ruling nation. The Pope-Chancellor was saying they would gain a lot from surrendering here. But Masazumi was still unsure. What is going on? Even if it was only an unofficial verbal promise, wasnt he going too far with this concession? As she wondered why, she added another question. Why is he going this far to maintain Horizons suicide? She did not understand and so she asked a question. Pope-Chancellor. Please think of this as a parallel view. She spoke to Innocentius via the film crew. I do not want to know the details of Horizons Logismoi plo. Oh? he replied. As he sat up in his chair, his right arm dangled down. So you caught on. In that case, I will tell you. As you must have suspected, we just received a report from Tres Espa?a concerning Horizon Ariadusts Logismoi plo. As he spoke, he produced a six-winged female angel in a white cloak on his shoulder. The super-deformed angel opened a cornice firma made of white crosses in front of his face. As she held the cornice firma up, he glanced down at it. Based on the internal data found during the inspection, the Logismoi plo sealed within Mikawas princesss body is named P-01s or los Phtonos. It is the Logismoi plo in charge of Phtonos or Envy, which was newly added when the seven deadly sins were created. As for what it does Yes? Innocentius glanced toward her with narrowed eyes. It has no combat ability, but it can control all the other Logismoi plo. In other words, los Phtonos is the controlling OS that gathers all of the Logismoi plo into a single weapon. Do you understand what that means? asked Innocentius over all the broadcasts. The deadly sins are all said to correspond to a demon from the Age of the Gods. In Phtonoss case, that is the Leviathan. That great dragon possesses aspects of all other beasts. It has no power itself and it envies all others, but it can gather all those other powers. Last night, Lord Motonobu of Mikawa said one could influence the apocalypse with the Logismoi plo, didnt he? But But why did he give his own daughter the ability to control the gathered Logismoi plo? The Testament Union views that as the Far East rebelling in order to conquer the world. As you are forbidden to own weapons of mass destruction, the possession of los Phtonos is illegal. And it also must be viewed as an intention to conquer the nations who possess the other Logismoi plo, dont you think? Well? Do you still wish to rescue this princess? If you do, it will certainly lead to all-out war. Surely you did not think her Logismoi plo would be of some use. After all, los Phtonos has no offensive ability and it shows your intention to gather the other weapons. Masazumi slowly took a deep breath. That does it. Just as she had created a situation in which she could speak on an equal level, he had rejected her. If we rescue Horizon, it will mean an all-out war with the Testament Union. On top of that, Horizons Logismoi plo did not possess the offensive power needed to stop their opponent. Rescuing Horizon would not save them, but it would give their opponent a justification for war. It was a unilateral disadvantage. What do I do? Weighing the advantages against the disadvantages told her to not rescue Horizon. This was fun. Its been a while since someone challenged me like this. If you ignore my energetic cousin, everyone around me either does what I say or says nothing. Wait, thought Masazumi. Dont just bring this to an end. But Honda Masazumi. Having her name suddenly called made her gulp. She was the vice president of Musashis Student Council. The Testament Union had investigated her during the election, so it was not surprising that he knew about her. What bothered her was why he was calling her name. It is very strange. You are saying we should accept errors in the history recreation, but is that because you and your father failed to inherit historical names and no interpretations were used to save you? !? She reflexively embraced her own chest. She could see the people gathered below the stairs and on the street looking up at her. They did not immediately understand what Innocentius had meant and they stared at her with eyes that asked her if it was true or not. With countless suspicious gazes on her, she felt something cold on her back. But then more words came. They were spoken with Innocentiuss amused tone of voice. Isnt that right? A failed inheritor like you would want to oppose the strict actions of a name-inheritor like me even without a good reason. Wait, she thought. Dont decide that for me. I want to be a politician She was not standing here out of simple rebelliousness and yet this man was defining her actions for her. Isnt that right, Honda Masazumi? There are times when you want to reject the natural course of the world. After all Stop. In your attempt to inherit a name, you began a sex-change operation, but you failed to inherit the name partway through. He said it. You had your breasts removed, but everything else remains unchanged, isnt that right? You remain an incomplete girl, but you dress like a boy despite not inheriting the name. Why is that? You have hidden your failed name inheritance and your true identity. Why has a fake like you come to this place where one must earn peoples trust? You believe your lies are acceptable as long as they are not found out and I can only assume you are drunk on the power and that you merely wish to oppose the authority of inherited names. Masazumi gulped. A cold sweat covered her body. As she wrapped her arms around herself, she remained perfectly still without even trembling. I do not believe my lies are acceptable and I am not drunk on power. She denied the accusations in her heart, but the people before her only stared silently at her. However, she could tell their gazes were different now. Innocentiuss words had changed those gazes into something else. It was over. The people would now look at her in a fundamentally different way. A small number of people knew she was a girl and that she had undergone a sex change operation. But most of the people gathered here, focusing on her, and listening to what was said did not know. Nor did they know why she was hiding that she was a girl. She had her own reasons for wearing a male uniform. She felt she did not look right in a female uniform after removing her breasts and she felt wrong wearing a uniform meant for a girl after trying to change her body. As her breasts would never return, she had thought about eventually completing the sex change process. But most people did not know that. And arguing about it here would be meaningless. After all, it was true that she had failed to inherit a name and that she was hiding her body. Also, she had not earned enough trust for people to accept her rebuttal. She knew how people reacted when they learned the truth of her body. It had happened a lot at Mikawa. Countless times, they had started avoiding her and became unnecessarily considerate. That is why I started reading books and doing other things to make being alone easier. After she had lost her mother, she had quickly decided to move to Musashi. In Musashi, the truth had spread through the girls of her class. She had needed to reveal it during the Student Council election and the physical examinations. Of course, all of them had made sure not to spread the information. However, that was being presented as her spreading sedition among the people while keeping that secret. And on top of that Honda Masazumi. You did well. I really think so. He clapped his hands as he spoke. She wondered what he meant, but her gaze had dropped and she could do nothing but hold her own body and listen to him speak. I have an idea. If you take back everything you have said, I will give you a position within the Testament Union. She listened. I will also guarantee the safety of those with a connection to you as well as the reservations of Musashi residents. I promise they will be treated well in the nations they join. You may have failed to inherit a name, but I, the Papa-Schola, will give you this honor. Hes giving me a way out. He had first revealed the truth of her body to distance her from everyone else. But then he had closed that gap by praising her confrontation and saying her actions here would ensure the favorable treatment of the people. Currently, he stood between her and the people. You have shown opposition, made harsh decisions to make up for your losses, and hid what kind of person you are, but how about we wipe the slate clean? And to do that, how about you retract everything you said and bring all these troubles to an end, hm? She heard him speak. What will you do? Musashi Representative Honda Masazumi, for the sake of peace, give me your Before he could say answer, another voice spoke up from in front of Masazumi. Hey, Seijun! She looked up in surprise when she heard Aois voice. In front of her was the sky, the countless sign frames showing Innocentiuss face, and the crowd of Musashi people looking up at her. But a dejected face stood in front of them all. Hey, hey, Seijun! Are you really a girl!? What? Wait. Wasnt that information given out during the Student Council election? From the look on his face, it seemed he had not read the information even if it had been. And then he raised a finger toward her. A serious expression replaced his smile. W-wait just a second, okay!? Wh-what is it? As she frowned as if to say hurry it up, he turned toward everyone else and raised his finger as if trying to lead them. Okay, time to check! Eh? Ah, wait! She had a vague idea what he was going to do, so she frantically covered her chest. But Aoi did something else this time. He crouched down and held his arms forward as if planning to tackle her. Here goes! He suddenly grabbed her pants and pulled them down to her ankles. Everyone saw. As Masazumi froze in place while holding her chest, Toori flipped up the bottom of her shirt to reveal what lay beneath. Ah, your inners panties are the female type that uses strings. They dont sell just the bottom very often. As she lightly rubbed her thighs together, a white cloth was visible at the point where the skin of her inner thigh joined together. As he crouched down, Toori ignored the people gesturing for him to move out of the way so they could see. He stuck his right palm between her legs and raised it. Eh? As Masazumi came back to her senses, Toori touched her underwear. As Toori continued to move, her face grew redder and redder. Waitwhatstop She frantically closed her legs, but it was too late. He continued on. Oh. No Ah! As she cried out, she tightened her elbows while covering her chest and frowned. Nn She groaned, but quickly shook her head and adjusted. Wh-what do you think youre doing!? Toori responded by slowly and calmly standing up. The force of the sudden action caused her to take a frantic half-step backwards, but Toori went on to turn around and look across the gathered crowd. He then tilted his body as if to stare at them all again. Totally a girl! Everyone let out an excited cheer. Meanwhile, Masazumi ignored her disheveled bangs and spoke. Y-you idiot, wh-what are you- Just as she frantically grabbed her pants and tried to pull them up to the hard points at her waist, Toori turned around and used both hands to touch her chest which was left defenseless due to grabbing her pants with both hands. Toori clearly pressed in against her chest while she motionlessly gasped again. After a moment, he turned toward the crowd once more and gave two thumbs up. Nice flat chest! For some reason, the people let out an even greater cheer than before. Finally, Toori turned toward Masazumi. So what was that he said? You had some kind of surgery!? Um, well I dont feel like dealing with this, so go sit over there. As she narrowed her eyes too much and saw nothing but white, Toori shook his head and body as a sign of refusal. He then spoke to her again. Were you that desperate to have a flat chest!? Do you love flat chests that much!? Do you!? Masazumi kneed him in the gut. Masazumi tried to stomp on the idiot as he writhed on the ground, but he crawled speedily away. And so she spoke instead. Th-there are some things you dont say to people! But looking at the result, you did become a guy! You got a flat chest! No, that isnt what happened. Oh? It isnt? Then are you saying you have huge breasts!? What kind of false dichotomy is that? muttered the crowd, but Masazumi thought there was more to the issue. B-but there are people who worry about that kind of thing! she said. Oh? Are you saying youre one of those people? If so, I apologize. You can take revenge by groping my flat chest and sticking your hand into my crotch. How about it? That direct question led her to think. Huh? It had certainly bothered her. After all, she had been driven to tears in the graveyard while recalling the past. But now she had had her pants pulled down, the area between her legs touched, and her chest touched. Well, Seijun? Do you worry about your body? Right now, overall rage is winning out over any individual worry!! She had indeed removed her breasts and she had heard her body could never be returned to normal. That was why she had cast aside herself as a girl and focused on politics. Yet now this idiot was asking her about it. Can you have kids? What? Oh, yes. I didnt go that far with the surgery. But I removed my breasts and if I ever did have a child When she told them the truth, what would the child think and what look would she see on the childs face? Dont worry! said Aoi. A flat chested womans kid will grow up to love flat chests!! And who told you that!? The voices in your head!? Some distant part of the heavens!? Dont be stupid. I know you can do a good job, so Im just saying any kid you raise will definitely love you. That isnt true, she thought. My father She started to say he was wrong, but he cut her off. All of Horizons emotions and stuff were made into the Logismoi plo, he said with an embarrassed smile. And now theyre saying she has to commit suicide as the ruler of Mikawa. I think her dad had to be a horrible person to create a situation like this. But still If hed hated Horizon, he would have made all of her into the Logismoi plo without leaving her soul. He turned his smile toward Masazumi. I dont know what things are like between you and your dad. But you dont stop your carriage in the middle of work for someone you hate or dont care about, so I know theres something there. Of course, I know hes an annoying old man, so he might be a pain to deal with, he said. But that just means you need to make up for it by doing a good job with your own kid. Masazumi felt a warmth inside her stomach and it quickly rose to her face. Dammit. She understood. She understood what he was saying to her. But D-dont be stupid. Wh-who ever said anything about having a child. For one thing, do you really think I can get married with a body like this!? Okay, who here loves flat chests!? On the port side, Ohiroshiki threw his hand into the air. I do! I do! Okay, I was just asking! Cold gazes turned toward Ohiroshiki. Eh? A-agh! I was the only one to fall for it again! No fair! This is just silly!! And youre all mistaken! Honda-kun is over ten, so shes too old! Quit trying to hide your embarrassment. And Seijun gets a say, so think about her feelings too. Plus, no one else is going to raise their hand once you start so forcefully. Honestly, you act like that question is the most important thing in the world. Masazumi saw quite a few people nodding in response. There are a lot of people who like that kind of thing. Not that that solves the problem. As she thought, a voice came from the broadcast. How long are you going to continue with this nonsense? It was Innocentius. After Innocentiuss words brought silence, he continued speaking. How about we stay on topic? Honda Masazumi, I believe we have already determined what we each have to gain in our discussion. His deep voice put Masazumi on guard. The negotiation was not over. And Im at the disadvantage. The man continued with a suggestion. Honda Masazumi, I have a suggestion as thanks for the enjoyment you have given me here. What is it? If you retract everything you have said here, I will recognize your accurate decision and allow you your inherited name. She wondered what look was on her fathers face at the moment. The Testament Union and the Far East will engage in many negotiations from now on. During those negotiations, you will be able to help the people of the Far East if you possess a connection to me. And if you successfully inherit a historical name, we will have no issues with speaking officially with you or introducing you to others. Also, the people of Musashi would feel more secure if they were represented by someone with an inherited name, would they not? How about it? Am I wrong? And If you do this, the state of your body will not have been for nothing. This is the final push. It would benefit Musashi, the people of the Far East, and herself. But, she thought. Something about this bothers me. What is it? She could not put it in words well, but she felt she should say something. And then Ahh!? What do you think youre saying!? The idiot moved in front of her and boldly pointed at the sign frame in the sky rather than the film crew. You Yeah, you! Stop bullying Seijun! With every word, he jabbed his finger toward the image of the person he spoke to. Yknow what!? I! I hate! I really, reeeeeally hate people like you!!!! What is this idiot saying now? wondered Masazumi. Aois words left Masazumi speechless, but he continued on. I dont really know the details, but Seijuns been worrying about this inherited name stuff and this stuff about her body for a long time! Its been a real big deal! Masazumi felt he was going too far with that, but she felt something similar to embarrassment inside her. Meanwhile, he raised both arms. Listen. Lately, Seijun has almost never been showing up to class! Shes a poor girl whos on the verge of dropping out of the Academy! She keeps going to the graveyard to sit all alone and hum to herself! Wait. And right after transferring here, she was faced by the breast success stories of Asama, Masa, and my sis! Her belief in flat chests was shaken and she started to have second thoughts about the alterations she had made in the secret underground facility of the Church of the Flat Chest. Yesterday, it got so bad it interfered with her meditation! Wait just a minute. Her protest caused the idiot to turn toward her, raise his eyebrows, and shout back in a falsetto voice. You keep quiet! Your mother will not let that idiot get away with this! Wait, wait, wait, she thought as he turned back toward Innocentiuss face. Hey, you! For a moment, Aoi remained perfectly still. Finally, he turned back toward Masazumi with a frown. He pointed toward Innocentiuss face. Who is this guy anyway? Ehhh!? As everyone cried out, Masazumi frantically answered him. You dont know!? Thats the Pope-Chancellor! You need to know these things! He may never stop talking, but hes really important! Ehh? But I never bother to remember guys names. Oh! Maybe thats why I instinctively remembered your name. If your instincts are that good, try using your brain for once!! Instincts are important, you know? The idiot folded his arms and began his explanation. For example, I thought there was something wrong with me, but it turns out Im perfectly normal. In what possible way are you normal? Id thought you were a guy with a nice slender waist, but whenever you walk or climb the stairs, the way you shake your butt made the beast inside me wag its tail and stick out its tongue. I felt like I had to tell myself to stay. Quite the wild beast, arent I? Have you ever thought how it feels to be the one you say these things to? Dont worry about it. No, do worry about it! Its you Im talking about! Anyway, since I was reacting to a guys butt, I thought my gauge had increased so far that Id unlocked a hidden gauge, but it turns out youre actually a girl. That means there wasnt anything wrong with me getting a bit excited. There is definitely something wrong with it! Really? Hey, all you guys out there! When a good-looking girl is walking all feminine-like in front of you, how many of you arent drawn to her butt? All of the male residents of Musashi exchanged a glance. And Okay, I win! Ehhh? As she cried out, a voice she had forgotten about returned. Such nonsense. After the deep noise of Innocentiuss sigh, he continued. Are you bringing this idiot into this to prevent a proper conclusion now that you know you are at a disadvantage? N-no. I was What!? cut in the idiot. What are you talking about, you big idiot!? He might as well be picking a fight now, thought Masazumi while unable to say anything. Aoi on the other hand, spoke. Listen! Listen up! Ive been listening to you and Seijun this whole time and I dont get what youve been talking about! You dont? Are you sure your view is not tinted by your hostility? Thats not it, you giant idiot!! declared Aoi. Im just hopelessly stupid is all! Thats why I had to have someone else give my answers for me this whole time! I want to rescue Horizon so I can confess to her, but I needed someone to tell me if I could do it! And if so, how! Having someone else tell me was the only way! And Seijun is our representative! Our vice president! I had her figure out what exactly it was I wanted to do and she found the answer! There may be some downsides, but it isnt impossible! That was an answer I couldnt give! It was an answer our money-lover, author wannabe, and my sis couldnt give! So He took a breath. Ill support Seijun! No matter what anyone else says about her or anything else, she gave me my answer! She was the only one who gave me my answer! Nothing else matters to me! And thats why Ill definitely C definitely! C support what she said! Nothing will change my mind! Aoi pointed forcefully at Innocentiuss face. Compared to that, who do you think you are, old man? Youve been making all sorts of complaints and saying all sorts of nice-sounding things, but it all comes down to wanting to kill Horizon! You havent given me any answer other than that! Mr. Impossible, said Innocentius while looking directly at Aoi. Did you give any thought to what the people of Musashi and the Far East think about going to war? Dont change the subject!! shouted Aoi. I havent forgotten what Seijun said at the beginning! Youreumwhat was it? Oh, right! Youre trying to kill someone unrelated to the incident! And thats wrong!! Do you understand why it is wrong? I understood it back when she explained it! Masazumi heard the crowd muttering, Is that really enough? It really isnt, she thought. But Dont worry, old man! Seijun still understands! Is this idiot trusting me or forcing responsibility onto me? She was not sure. But hes supporting me. She understood one thing. She had felt she was only doing what she was supposed to. But he felt it had real meaning. She now had a vague understanding of that irresponsible boy and his connection to the others. Until now, she had thought he was a hopeless person who could not do anything. She had not been entirely wrong about that. But that is exactly why he trusts people. He would give absolute support toward anything she did. He would fearlessly shout his support even when faced with the leader of the Catholics. Who else would do that? As she silently asked that question, she heard him speak in front of her. Seijun, answer me this. This old man wont shut up about what we have to gain or lose, but will your plan cancel out all of the negatives once its put together? Y-yes. It will require a lot of cooperation, but the reservations can be supported with loans from Musashi. And what about that stuff about joining the countries ruling the reservations? If we win, that will be taken care of. But my specialty is politics, so I cant say anything about the battles. She received a response from the port side. I believe that will not be a problem! It was Mitotsudaira. Masazumi turned around in surprise. Mitotsudaira had her arms crossed as she stared sharply at Innocentius behind Masazumi. Innocentius frowned. Oh, the heir of Mito Matsudaira. Are you supporting this rebellion against the Testament Union? No. I am merely admonishing the Testament Union for going too far. She lowered her head slightly, but the strength in her gaze was the same when she looked back up. Even if this does develop into an all-out war with the Testament Union, we will not be fighting every nation at once. Musashi can move and use its stealth mode. We can choose our battlefields and we can move to areas not fully controlled by the Testament Union. Also She smiled. The only enemies on the current battlefield are the declining Tres Espa?ans and K.P.A. Italia who are acting as their bodyguards. The initial battle is not hopeless and, if we win here, some forces will likely recognize our value. And do you understand what will happen if you do that, hm? Innocentius slowly asked his question. The Testament Union will no longer protect the reservations. What do you have to say about that? This was likely Innocentiuss final reminder and it brought a certain thought to Masazumis mind. This is it. She made up her mind. She knew what she had to say to the Pope-Chancellor. That leads nicely into the final step of the countermeasure I thought up this morning. She had finally arrived here. In that case Earlier, she might have hesitated to say it. But now she had no reason to doubt herself. She had someone who would support her. It may have only been one person in the entire world, but it was someone. Seijun, tell me. What is it, you idiot? Well, if we rescue Horizon, we gain stuff by avoiding foreign rule and gaining independence with that sovereignty thing. Masazumi listened to his question. But what do the other nations gain from us rescuing Horizon? Aoi Toori. She answered quietly, certainly, and directly. Let me say one thing first. We will almost certainly have conflicts with the other nations; but we must never forget to wish, and do everything we can to ensure, that we do not die and that we do not let anyone else die. We must use politics, economics, religion, strategy, tactics, weaponry, negotiations, business deals, and anything else we can. We must never forget to do all of that in order avoid death and distribute the burden of responsibility among everyone. She faced forward toward the crowd gathered on the Musashi. She nodded once and then began speaking. No one will have to let Horizon die. That is the greatest gain that is common to the entire world. And it acts as the preparation for the other benefits and our justification. She breathed cold air into her lungs. By merging with Mikawa and rescuing Horizon Ariadust, Musashi can act as the sovereign power of the Far East. Are you saying you will abandon the reservations? Is that it? Well? No, we will not abandon the reservations. She shook her head. Musashi is now announcing that the Far Eastern reservations will temporarily become independent self-governed cities. They will be neutral areas where no distinction is made between religion and combat is forbidden. That frees the reservations from Musashis political decisions. To state it another way, the reservations are now free markets. She took a breath. And in exchange for recognizing the reservations independence and self-governance, Musashi will bind a contract to act as their voluntary guard ship. If any battle is begun within a reservation or a reservation is being invaded, Musashi will strike back at the corresponding nation with an action deemed equal. And With the reservations neutral, Musashi itself will act independently as the sovereign power of the Far East. Why would you do that!? Why do you want to gain sovereignty and escape our rule!? What do we gain from this and what is your justification!? Masazumi boldly answered the Pope-Chancellors question. We will explain and resolve the Apocalypse by gathering the Logismoi plo. Masazumi clearly stated the final part of the conclusion she had reached that morning. This was their greatest justification against the Testament Union and everyone else. Musashi swears it will gather the Logismoi plo around Horizon Ariadust, work to resolve the Apocalypse, and seek no reward for doing so! This is a process that should be carried out on a worldwide scale; but we will prevent any nations from using it to their advantage and it will prevent intensified conflict between nations due to the gathering of the Logismoi plo!! In other words We will act to save everyone from a worldwide crisis! Nonsense! roared Innocentius over the divine transmission. You will possess weapons of mass destruction? Do you really think you have the right to do that!? We do! Masazumi spread her arms and opened her mouth wide to speak loudly. The Logismoi plo are Horizon Ariadusts stolen emotions, so they rightfully belong to her! They may currently exist as individual weapons of mass destruction, but do not forget that they are nothing but her expressions of emotion once they are in her possession! !? Innocentius tried to say something, but Masazumi ignored him. We request the return of the Logismoi plo which were created by stealing her emotions. She continued to speak while feeling relieved that she had reached the end. As Musashi Ariadust Academys representative, I will make an announcement here. Musashi does not wish for conflict with the other nations and we request assistance in resolving the Apocalypse! But if you obstruct our Apocalypse resolution, intensify the conflict over the Logismoi plo, or insist on holding on to a girls stolen emotions, Musashi will challenge you to a student-to-student confrontation as established in the academy rules! I see, said a voice over the broadcast. The voice reached every nation in the world. It had an image in some places and it was filled with static in some places, but its meaning arrived all the same. Negotiations truly have broken down, havent they? These are no longer parallel views. The hard noise of snapping fingers was heard. Galileo, do it. Asama listened to Innocentius while supporting Suzus back. Do it? Do what? Suddenly, Suzu trembled and turned her head to the left. Asama reacted by moving Suzu to the right to protect her and looking to the left. Over there!! She shouted toward the port side. In that direction lay the schoolyard and a pool surrounded by a bamboo fence. A large black body stood in front of it. A red demon wore a male K.P.A. Italia uniform with a black cloak over it. He also wore glasses. I am Galileo, vice chancellor of K.P.A. Italia. An instant later, something moved. It was Urquiaga whose blue and white shell was just as large as Galileo. He instantly expanded the flight wings on his back and the accelerators under his arms. He spread his arms and lowered his body. Blast off! With those words, he began in a forward-leaning pose. His face was turned directly toward the demon. Accursed heretic!! He pulled a giant pair of pliers from his pocket. It was divided into a left and right part and he held one in each hand while thrusting them forward. He was a half-dragon. Specifically, he was a race produced by flying dragons that evolved into a humanoid form. His race can fly. He initially gained speed by compressing the air within his body and expelling his Dragon Breath from the accelerators on various parts of his body. He would then use his forward motion to aid his air intake and provide even greater pressure to the Dragon Breath. A dragons weapon was his mass and sturdy shell, but Urquiaga held a weapon in his hands. !! He blew away a cloud of dust and accelerated. The half-dragon Inquisitor skimmed across the ground as he flew. His flight was instantaneous and he would reach his target in no time. Oh? said Galileo in response, but he could not evade in time. Urquiaga arrived. But the expected sound of impact never came. !? Urquiaga looked beyond the cloud of dust that swept in from behind him. Beyond his arms were the combined pliers that looked like a giant pair of tongs. From what he had learned in his classes This interrogation tool should not be used on humans because they will give in too quickly! However, it was useful against those with shells because it could crack that tough outer shell. It was also useful for holding them in place. Standard practice was to use his momentum to capture the target within the tool and then twist it. However The pliers would not budge when he tried to twist them. He looked at the front of the pliers. A sickle!? No. This is a battaglia martello. Beyond the cloud of dust, the demon held a black hammer in his left hand. It was meant for human use, but it was no different from a staff in the demons thick arm. But oddly enough, Urquiagas pliers were not reaching the war hammer. Just before reaching the rib-like design of the hammer, the two rectangular tips of the pliers were stopped in midair by some sort of power. No, wait! Has it lost its power!? He poured all his strength into the grip, yet the tip of the pliers remained free and only opened and closed ever so slightly. A meter was visible on the top of the war hammer. The meter was filled with the color red and it was obviously producing some kind of spell effect. Do not tell me I see you have caught on. Galileo nodded deeply and opened his fang-filled mouth. This is Stithos Porneia, the Logismoi plo left with K.P.A. Italia. I am not its official user and am only borrowing it, but it will still show its power against an individual. He then explained its effect. At its current output, I suppose you could say it strips away all power that comes into contact with it and then plays with it. In an instant, the pliers came apart in Urquiagas hands. But they did not simply separate into the left and right portion. The grip, the latch on the bottom of the grip, and everything else came apart as well. As the half-dragon gasped, Galileo laughed from deep in his throat. Anything that controls power gives up its power and is played with. Charming, isnt it? That question was followed by a shout from Urquiaga. He ignored the demon before him as he raised his voice. Go!! An instant before Urquiagas cry, a figure leaped from behind him. Urquiaga shouted the name of the one who roughly wore a male uniform without the upper inner suit and with a cloth wrapped around his stomach. Noriki! You dont have to call my name. Noriki ran toward Galileos right, the side not holding Stithos Porneia. His step rotated his body to swiftly bring his slender body to Galileos right side. He lightly tapped the rough cloth wrapped around his right arm. One of the charms inserted within the cloth reacted. Internal Connection: Suwa Shrine. Spell: Creation Registration 031: Confirmed. At the same time, a green torii-style spell emblem appeared from his right elbow to the tip of his fist. Created Spell March: Activate. With his right elbow bent down in a compact stance, he swung his body to the left. ! And he slammed his fist into Galileos side. He poured all his strength into the blow. All of his weight was behind it. A clear sound rang out. Oh? Is that all? As Galileos question would suggest, Norikis fist had struck the demons side and then stopped. But it had not stopped due to Stithos Porneias power. You did not so much as shake my outer shell, much less break through. Your aim was good. A demons shell and scales are smaller on the side so we can twist our body. A strike to this more flexible spot can directly reach our organs. But But it seems your fist was too light. Not only are you skinny, but you are weak and the multiple layers of scales and shell on my side dispersed the impact. It seems that spell strengthened the impact, but you used it against the K.P.A. Italia landing team commander last night, didnt you? Did you forget how ineffectual it was there? I believe that was the same. Your fist is just too light. You dont have to say what I already know. What teacher does not give a thorough explanation to a student? Then again, given your build, weight, and speed, you simply lack the strength needed to get through to my body. You would need about three times the strength you have now. As Galileo spoke, Noriki moved away from him and prepared for another punch. Are you unable to learn? As soon as Galileo said that, Urquiaga let go of his pliers. I will be taking this back! His hands shot forward with the energy of a punch, but they were reaching for the hammer in the demons arm. That Logismoi plo contained the emotion corresponding to the deadly sin of Porneia or lust. What would happen if he retrieved it? Toori shouted over from the bridge. Uqui! Get it!! Thatll probably make Horizon all sexual!! I want it so bad! Stop trying to talk me out of it!! But Galileo had already reacted. He ignored Noriki as the boy tried to punch him and he focused on Urquiagas actions. He raised three clawed fingers on his right hand. Geocentrism. That word was followed by a certain phenomenon. Urquiaga and Noriki were suddenly slammed to the ground. And !? The school yard was blown away in an arc with Galileo in the center. Masazumi watched Galileo who stood in the schoolyard. Only wind and dust surrounded him. Urquiaga and Noriki who had stood to his front and right respectively now lay behind him. They were both lying face down and seemed able to move, but they must have taken damage. Neither one immediately stood up. Not only had they been slammed to the ground, but they had been forcibly moved around the schoolyard. Their muscles had been strained and their organs and inner ears had been unable to keep up. They would be unable to stand for a while. But what was that? As she thought, Galileo had already turned toward the others who were taking defensive stances. She heard Innocentiuss voice from the sky behind her where a sign frame was presumably displaying his face. Cmon, Galileo. Dont let them take it from you. I trusted you with that. Are you not going to rebuke me for using a heretical spell? Write a paper denying heliocentrism later. That will make up for it. Then I will do what I can now. As he spoke, Galileo looked up. He looked across everyone on the port side and suddenly stopped his gaze on Ohiroshiki who was a bit port of the center. Yes. You will do. Ehhhh!? This just isnt my lucky day, is it!? Everyone, everyone! Help me! Please help me!! Ah, why are you all moving away!? Stop it! Ah ha ha. Ga-chan, dont you think we should watch someone else get slammed to better grasp the situation? Thats right, Margot. Make sure to watch carefully. The slow and short one dying first is the standard pattern with these things. And if it follows the pattern, it means everything is staying within our expectations!! You people are horrible! Hearing Ohiroshikis shout of protest, Masazumi wondered if everyone was sure of their victory or if they were just naturally like this. But then Noriki began to move. Without brushing off the dirt, he forced himself to his feet, held up the emblem on his arm, and tried to punch Galileo. But Galileo held up his palm and spoke something. !? Suddenly, Galileo stood behind the others. It had all happened in an instant. A movement technique!? It was not a teleportation technique. The wind and dust surrounding him and trailing after his path were proof enough of that. But his position was dangerous. He stood below the bridge and a demons strength put him only a jump away. Now then. He made the jump. The muscles of his massive body allowed him to lightly hop onto the railing of the bridge. I finally made it. Hm. This is my first time seeing Musashis representative up close. The demon shrugged as he looked down on Masazumi from a distance of five meters. He was over three meters tall and standing on the railing, so it felt like he was directly in front of her. He then held out his right hand. That discussion was quite amusing. But class is now over. Everyone down below took action, but Masazumi could tell they were not going to make it in time. She was up high. Naruze and Naito could fly up to her, but it took time for their wings to take in air and pressurize it. Tenzou the ninja could likely jump up to them, but he was on the port side of the schoolyard because he had tried to follow up Urquiaga and Norikis attacks. That meant no one was going to make it in time. The technique that defeated Noriki and Urquiaga would strike her. I need to escape! Just as she thought that, Galileo started to swing his right arm. At that moment, she felt two things. First, Aoi grabbed her body from the side as if tackling her. Cmon, thats dangerous! And he pushed her to the ground. !? Second, she felt a wind. The wind blew up from the bottom of the stairs and washed over her. !? Just as she wondered what was happening, a white light raced by. As Masazumi lay on top of the bridge leading to the academy, she saw a certain sight. The butt end of a spear had struck the right arm of the black-cloaked demon standing on the bridge railing. The wind that had flown into the area was actually a spear-wielding girl with her black hair tied in a ponytail. I am Honda Futayo, commander of the Far Easts Guard Unit, she said. That name caused Masazumi to move from where she lay on the bridge. Aoi lay on top of her to protect her, but she frantically tried to knock him away. Futayo!? Aoi! Dont! Touch! Me!! Im on top of you, so stop asking the impossible. Get off of me!! She kicked him off, moved away from him, and stood up as the idiot rolled away. She looked toward the back of the female warrior standing between her and the demon. Is that you, Futayo!? Masazumi. I have not seen you since middle school. But Futayo did not turn toward her. As she wondered why, she heard Galileo speak from beyond Futayo. Are you trying to interfere? Which one of us is doing the interfering? No one on the bridge or the schoolyard answered those questions. The response came from the people of Musashi gathered below the stairs in front of the school. Masazumi heard voices coming from far below the stairs behind her. The surprised voices changed to cheers. ! As she turned toward the commotion, she saw Aoi was already looking down the stairs. Wondering what was causing these voices, she followed his gaze and saw two people climbing the stairs. And Aoi called out to them. Hey, hey! Is that We and Wes wife!? Are you two on a walk!? Show some respect! We are Musashi King Yoshinao! Yoshinao had already passed by the film crew standing on the stairs. His wife accompanied him while dressed as a queen of the era would dress. We hope all of you have not forgotten that we still hold the authority of the Chancellors Officers and Student Council! Oh. You took our authority and tried to attract everyones attention, but we completely forgot about you so now youre taking center stage yourself? I understand. Youre something like an unpopular performer. How dare you speak that way towards us!? How dare you!? Okay, okay, okay. Masazumi stepped in between Yoshinao and Aoi. Calm down, calm down. Um, Musashi King, what do you need? We are here to admonish you students for your reckless actions, Honda-kun! Oh, he knows who I am, she realized. The Far Easts Chancellors Officers and Student Council swapped out every year, so it was not uncommon for people to remember faces but not names. Meanwhile, Yoshinao arrived at the top of the stairs while holding his wifes hand. Papa-Schola. If you can hear us, then please have Galileo leave. Oh? And what are you going to do? The Musashi King holds the right to veto the decisions made by the Chancellors Officers and Student Council, but you cannot take part in a student dispute as you are not a student. Yoshinao spoke with his back to the film crew. We have the Guard Unit commander who is acting as our bodyguard. I see. Masazumi turned toward Futayos back. She had not moved, but Galileo had lowered his arm and taken a step back. And then Yoshinao continued speaking. This is Honda Tadakatsus daughter and she was personally trained by him. She is armed with the divine weapon Tonbokiri which was a prototype for the Logismoi plo. We shall see if any of the students here can defeat such a great warrior. And will you return their authority if she loses? Musashi King, what proof do you have that this girl warrior is not in league with Musashis students? Well? Wait a second, old man! Dont treat us like these cosplay people! Masazumi kicked him away. The idiot rotated thrice, struck the railing, and broke through it. She looked slightly surprised at this unexpectedly over-the-top result. I feel like I should ask Are you okay? Eh? Y-yeah, dont worry about it. That was due to my boke spell, so Im perfectly fine! Really? she wondered, but she could see there was not even a scratch on him. She felt constant protection would be more convenient than a spell using charms, but she also felt she would catch his idiocy if she delved too deeply into it. In other words, King Yoshinao, you want Futayo to fight one of us? She felt that was absurd. She knew how strong Futayo was from her time in Mikawa. They had not been together in middle school, but they had often been compared due to the identical family name. Masazumi had failed to inherit a historical name, but it was said Futayo would certainly continue in Lord Tadakatsus footsteps. Tadakatsu may have died, but Futayo had received Tonbokiri. But My special movement technique was unable to keep up with Tres Espa?as Tachibana Muneshige. Masazumi saw the guard unit gathered by the school buildings entrance. They were looking at Futayo worriedly, but they said nothing. They must have been unable to stand having Futayo as an enemy. And another person walked forward from behind them. It was Oriotorai. Things sure have gotten complicated while I just watched on. She clapped her hands. The debate between Masazumi and Aoi was interrupted by the Pope-Chancellor, but I say theyve both shown equally solid standpoints. Thats fine, right? She then turned toward the Broadcast Committees film crew to face the Pope-Chancellor. This is an internal issue of Musashi Ariadust Academy, so I must ask for students from other academies to stay out of it. I will be more careful in the future. Judge. Oriotorai nodded. Now, time for an extra round. How about we get the fourth round started? She turned toward Futayo and nodded. Futayo nodded back and took a breath. If you cannot defeat me, know that your blades will never reach the enemy. If you cannot do that She turned toward Masazumi. Behind her, Galileo also glanced toward Masazumi for an instant. ! Wind wrapped around him and he vanished. Next, the afternoon wind blew in. It shook Futayos hair. That hair blew against Tonbokiris blade and was cut. If you cannot do that, I will cut through all of your hopes and dreams. Now Who will be my opponent!? Volume 1B, 33: The Summit’s Flower Volume 1B, Chapter 33: The Summits Flower Why Do suggestive flowers Blossom despite being isolated? Point Allocation (Reliability) Futayos call for an opponent caused everyone on the port side to exchange glances. Urquiaga and Noriki were getting up after the attack from Galileos spell, but fighting Honda Tadakatsus daughter while injured was a heavy burden. They all slowly gathered, formed a circle, and began to whisper. How about I head out as a knight? Just leave it to me and C wham! C shell be done for. Hm. Or I could drop Jizuri Suzaku from the sky as a surprise attack and C crash! C that would settle that. No, I should use my bow from a distance and C boom! C problem solved. Why do the girls around here like onomatopoeia so much? complained Tenzou. A dispute among the students like before was fine, but Im not sure the Mitotsudaira family would support you if you opposed the King of Musashi, said Neshinbara. Also, I doubt a surprise attack would work on her and Asama-kun cant oppose the King of Musashi as the daughter of the Asama Shrine. Then we have no choice but to send me! declared Nenji. As a German, Ill put this realistically, said Naito. I think that would end with her stepping on you and splattering you everywhere. Margot and I take a moment to use our spells and her cutting would reach us in the sky. Everyone exchanged another glance. For an instant, their gazes gathered on Persona-kun, but he frantically shook his helmet. No one even considered Itoken or Hassan. Finally, Neshinbara sighed and spoke. I guess that leaves me. I can use substitution spells like Bertoni-kun did earlier. I would be a better choice than you, said Tenzou quietly. She is a samurai which is a poor match for a ninja like me, but I can try. As he spoke, Toori peered down at them from the bridge. No, no. Tenzou cant do it! Thats hopeless. Y-you dont have to pour cold water on my motivation, you know! What!? But think about how she speaks. She speaks in a super old-fashioned way while you half-ass it. You lose from character density perspective before the fight even starts. Tenzou lowered his head for a bit. As Futayo watched, she called out from over the railing. Do you need something with me? Does that ninja want something? Tenzou, do you think you can speak like her without trying? The ninja hung his head, fell to his hands and knees, and repeatedly slammed his right fist against the schoolyard. D-dammit! I-I just cant do it that seriously!! As everyone commented on how he took it pretty far as well, someone suddenly raised their head. Heh heh heh. The pathetic ninja, the pious half-dragon, the unsociable fighter, and all these overly-offensive girls are simply hopeless. It was Kimi. She raised her eyebrows and let out a laugh. Listen, all you foolish people. Simply sit there drinking tea. Foolish brother, your wise sister will save you and all your lacking companions. Flat-chested politician, come down from there. It is dangerous. As she spoke, Kimi left the group and walked toward the stairs up to the bridge. On the bridge, Masazumi looked down at her with a confused look, but Toori spoke up. Oh, sis gets scary if you dont do what she says, so you should probably go down. A-are you sure this is okay? Yeah. Oh, but based on what she said, I think she quite likes you, Seijun. You dont have to be scared. Really? she wondered as she descended the stairs. Kimi was unarmed as she climbed the stairs in her place. As she walked, she removed the neck of her uniforms inner suit, the white inner collar connected to the hard points, and the uniforms chest. These are in the way. With the chest opened up, her breasts were only supported by the sash-like black part. She also removed the shoulders of the jacket, removed the vest-like jacket, and left only the sleeves wrapped around her arms. She was now lighter. Her skin was exposed, but she had a smile on her lips as she finished climbing the stairs. Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, you can start thanking me now. You will be thanking me again afterwards as well. Sis, youre always amazing with that sort of thing! Have you gone a little insane!? Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, just admit you cannot keep up with your sister. Of course, there is no way you can keep up with your excellent sister who was born so much earlier than you. Cmon, sis. You cant brag about being born earlier. Come to think of it, you mightve been born due to an accident on dad and moms part. On the other hand, I was born later, so I was born due to a planned effort on their part. Heh heh heh. You scum. Masazumi listened to their smiling exchange as she joined the others down below. Are those two okay? Oh, yes. Kimi and Toori-kun have always been like this. You could say this is how they interact. But if you ask me, I think Kimi-chan is at her best here. Heh heh heh. The people down below are talking about us, foolish brother. Cmon, sis. A lot of the people down there are my friends, so dont get them mixed up. True. As they spoke, something happened atop the bridge. Futayo slowly got down from the railing while Toori and the Yoshinao couple headed for the stairs. That left two. Kimi and Futayo faced each other at a distance of five meters. As the two faced each other, Yoshinao heard his wifes voice as he reached the edge of the stairs. Honey. Her words reached his heart as the ends of her eyebrows lowered and she pulled on his sleeve. He knew what she wanted to say. He should stop this. On one side was a warrior. On the other Is a strange girl. That was the older sister of Toori Aoi who walked next to him. He had heard her speak, but he was not sure what she meant. However, he was fairly certain she was human. A warrior against a strange girl. The latter could not win. And if she could not win, she could only lose. And losing against a warrior would most likely mean receiving some form of injury. That was why his wife wanted to stop it. He felt his wife was a kind person. That satisfied him and he decided to take her out to eat some time soon. Hey, We, We! Why are you staring off into space? Does your brain work differently or something? Only we may call us We! shouted Yoshinao. Are you not going to stop her!? She is your sister! Its fine. Anyway, I have a question. Yoshinao listened to the boys carefree voice. If my sis wins, will you give me the position of king? What nonsense is this? he wondered. The position of king is given on the instructions of the Testament Union. However We, you took our authority, so you can do the same thing in reverse. Also If Horizon does return, shell be the ruler of Musashi, Mikawa, and the Far East as a whole, so youll be in conflict, right? And And? asked Yoshinao wondering where Toori was going with this. This boy can do nothing and everything he does is foolish. But For some reason, he was beginning to move Musashi, the entire Far East, and maybe even more than that. His motive was simple. He simply wished to rescue and confess to the girl he had fallen for, but people had begun to take action toward that end. Yoshinao had heard what this foolish boy had said to the Papa-Schola. He wanted his answer. This got Yoshinao thinking. He had once ruled a small territory on the national border and had intended to protect the people there. But the Testament Union had told him to become the King of Musashi. If we had refused, our territory would have been destroyed. And so he had obeyed, given his territory to the Testament Union, and avoided conflict. But the major town of his territory had been destroyed by a highway between nations and the remaining villages had been absorbed by an industrial city. The people began living in the city and had supposedly gained a wealthier life. He wondered if they were happier now, but those who had insisted on remaining in their simple land had lost everything. And so he asked Toori another question. He asked a question to this idiot who had rejected the loss of what he cared for and was struggling despite having no power. Why do you wish to be king? Because I want to take back all that Horizon lost because of me, answered Toori. Dont worry. Even if I become king, I wont use the royal we. That can still be your thing. Its better that way. Because I can still make jokes. That is not the issue!! Yoshinao shouted, but he sighed inwardly. What is he trying to do? There was no way his sister could win the battle beginning before their eyes. As he looked up, Futayo took a slow step forward. Now then. She approached in order to begin the battle. Futayo looked at the girl standing before her. Her wavy hair was dyed light brown and she had a confident smile on her face. Her name was Kimi and she was supposedly the elder sister of Musashis chancellor. The sleeves wrapped around her arms and the exposed top of her breasts led Futayo to a certain conclusion. Are you a shirabyoushi? Heh heh heh. Such a boring girl with no knowledge of art. This is much older than that. Are you truly that ignorant? Unfortunately, I have no interest in the arts. Heh heh. You will waste your life. How very boring. Uzy, come on out. Once its name was called, a super-deformed girl-type Mouse appeared on her shoulder. The Mouse wore a mask pushed back above her head. This is the Mouse of Uzume, the primary god of the arts. My main shrine is Ootsubaki Shrine in Mikawa, but my contract is held via Asama. Do you understand how Uzume-type gods work? Not in detail. I only know it involves conveying emotions by causing commotions and laughter. Is that so? Then I shall teach you. Kimi began slowly shaking her body along with Uzy on her shoulder. This was the beginning of a dance. Futayo took a defensive stance while thinking Kimi was going to try something. Let me make myself clear: if you surrender, I will not treat you roughly. Heh heh. What a fool. A girl who says she does not want to be treated roughly is a girl who has never even been treated mildly. Or do you think lenient treatment will delight your partner? Kimi shook her body in the opposite direction, returned in the first direction, and smiled. Even if you are able to delight your partner, you could never win them over. You have never seriously faced someone, have you? Hearing that, Futayo gulped. Well That morning, she had challenged Tachibana Muneshige in speed. She remembered how that had overturned everything, including her standpoint. She felt that was the best she could have done in that situation, but She slowly shook her head and drove the memories from her mind. There is no reason to let her shake me. She had to calm down. Her opponent did not appear to have trained her body for combat. Nor did she wield a weapon. She had produced a Mouse, so she would likely use a spell or divine protection. It was possible she had already used them. However, the girls hands were covered by her sleeves. She could not operate a sign frame like that. She could still use spells by communicating with her Mouse, but that added more time to activate a spell. In that case, it had to be divine protection. She would have a divine protection spell from an Uzume-type entertainment god. It will not be combat oriented. There were different categories of gods because their abilities were also divided. If two gods were close in type, their spells and protections would be similar or even identical, but an entertainment god was simply too far removed from the combat category. Oh, just so you know, all of my contracts are related to eroticism and dancing. She really has no combat abilities!! In that case, she would use substitution intermediation. By dedicating a dance, she could gain the power of another god via the Uzume shrine. In that case, thought Futayo. I need to be on my guard. And once she put up her guard, she thought. If her attack hit, she would defeat her opponent. That opponents movements were slow, so she could grab her if she tried. That leaves countless means of winning. She would not even need to use the cutting power which was Tonbokiris true essence as a divine weapon. She could easily cut this girl with the actual blade. Or she could jab her with the butt of the spear. She could also sweep her legs out from under her, grab onto her arms and throw her, or pull her to the ground with her hair which was carelessly waving around. Almost anything would work. But that was why she decided to use speed. That technique had not worked on Tachibana Muneshige that morning, but she wanted to check it again. She felt it was immature to use it on an opponent who was so far below her level, but the opponent was irrelevant when it came to testing her own ability. And so Futayo lowered her stance, held up Tonbokiri, and faced Kimi as the girl swayed. Prepare yourself! And she took a step forward. Futayo used the handle. Tonbokiri was normally 3.6 meters long plus a 40 centimeter blade, but it could vary between six meters and one meter using its ability to extend and contract. It was currently approximately 2.7 meters and she found that length easiest to use. Simply holding the center of the handle was enough to give her a blunt weapon over a meter long on both the right and left. If she passed by her opponent with a movement spell, it would be no different from hitting her with a metal rod. Futayo moved. She travelled forward to pass by Kimi on the left as the girl continued to sway. She swung the handle at ankle height. She had thought about going for the abdomen, but the cost would be too great in the off chance that her opponent truly had nothing at all prepared. A high speed strike to the gut of an untrained person could easily break bones or rupture organs. The ankle could still break bones, but the odds were higher the girl would merely trip. Her balance was unsteady due to her swaying, so she would trip if Futayo scooped upwards as she hit. An untrained body was easily damaged. After the fall and the pain in her ankles prevented her from walking, Kimi would likely surrender. And so Futayo carried out her plan. She ran forward with her divine protection. She lowered her body and swung the handle down. ! And she swept it across to take out her opponents ankles. Yoshinao saw Futayo suddenly appear before his eyes. She had of course travelled there, but it had looked like she had instantly teleported. The motion of the wind and the waving of Futayos clothes and hair allowed him to just barely guess the direction of her motion. She is fast. But that thought made him recall a certain fact. But there was someone she could not catch up to with that speed. In that case, Musashis students had to be stronger than Futayo at the least. But even if they could demonstrate that strength It does not mean they can overcome the one who defeated her. As he thought, Futayo adjusted her lowered stance, spun Tonbokiri around, and held it normally once more. It is over. Yoshinao looked back toward where Kimi had stood. There, he saw Kimi standing casually and swaying with her arms crossed. What? Kimi stood there. She was unharmed. She did not have a scratch on her. What just happened? As he gasped, his wife tugged on his left sleeve with her eyes wide. Futayo noticed how the two of them were acting. What is the matter? As she asked that, she followed their gazes and looked behind her. In front of Yoshinao, his wife, and Futayos gazes, Kimi stood with a smile on her face. She was simply swaying lightly as if nothing had happened. She swayed with the tempo of a dance step. After a moment, Futayo nodded. After another pause, she nodded again and then a third time. I never thought reality would lie to me. Heh heh heh. Try not to take so long to reach such a simple conclusion. Foolish brother, how would you react in this situation? Give her an example! Next to the railing, Yoshinao, his wife, and Futayo all turned in the direction of Kimis gaze. There, they saw Toori peering into a bucket and muttering to himself. He sat down, occasionally laughed toward the bucket, and lightly stroked its wooden surface. Heh. Hah hah. Wa ha ha. Youre so cute. So very cute. Heh heh heh. Youre soaking wet. Has he gone beyond cross-species romance and reached inanimate object romance? You have quite an advanced younger brother. Heh heh heh. He has done surprisingly well for my brother. Skipping past the middle steps makes for an excellent visual. I will knock him into the sewage later. Now, Honda Futayo. You are currently the least interesting girl in the entire Far East. Kimi raised her eyebrows and smiled. You are just as hopeless as I thought. You are making the idea of speed cry. In that instant, Futayo vanished from Yoshinaos vision. Futayo made her second attack. She charged to the left and swung the spear as she passed by. She pulled in her shoulder and raised her bent elbow like a crank to scoop up her opponents legs. And she hit. She felt the blow connect. She used her entire body to brake and stopped after travelling seven meters. While almost sliding forward, she lowered her upper body and turned around so as not to turn her back to the enemy. With the butt end of Tonbokiri turned toward her opponent, she raised her upper body to look. Heh heh. What are you doing? Is that supposed to be fast? Or painful? Or simplymeaningless? Despite supposedly having been hit, Kimi faced her with a smile. What? What sort of spell is this? Who would be foolish enough to ask? And who would be foolish enough to answer? But I am willing to brag about it. While taking swaying steps, Kimi stretched her right arm directly out to the side. While lightly spinning, Uzy travelled along the arm and then back. The Mouse rotated atop her breasts and then travelled along her extended left arm. With the Mouses movements decorating her, Kimi spoke. Didnt I tell you? My contract is related to eroticism and dance. But do you think being erotic means you will give your body to just anyone? With the Mouse named Uzy on the end of her left sleeve, Kimi slowly held the arm forward. She held her right arm forward as well and Uzy hopped to her right hand. The summits flower is only seen by those who reach that summit. And it cannot be brought down without it withering. And thus the summits flower continues to bloom in isolation. As long as that mountain remains inviolable, it can only be collectively worshipped by those who have reached that elevated place. Kimi laughed from her throat. She then rotated her arms behind her and let Uzy hop to her left arm. My Summit Dance is a spell that does not allow anything inelegant to touch my body. It ensures that the flower cannot be picked by a fool who does not realize it will wither. Only someone I approve of, someone who I wish to wither for, can touch me. Futayo carried out her third attack, but Kimis voice continued as soon as she had dashed and swung her spear. How inelegant. Flowers are meant to be picked, not reaped. Futayo turned toward the voice behind her. She saw a smile amid the waving hair and swaying body. Do not think I have no means of attack. Even beautiful flowers have thorns or poisonous roots. Let your guard down and I will slap you. And I will not stop until you are completely paralyzed, said her opponent. Now, show me whether you can reach this summit or not. As long as I continue dedicating this dance, I stand at the summit. And she moved. She swayed, stretched her gently moving body, raised her arms, tossed Uzy into the air, and opened her mouth. ! With a smile, she let out a voice. It was a type of tuning that seemed to call in something. Uzy performed mid-air acrobatics and Kimi swayed as the Mouse began to fall. But this was not the gentle swaying from before. She made clear steps. She moved up and down, her hair, clothes, and body waved about, and her sleeves audibly struck the air. And something else joined that noise. Letmepass. Uzy fell to her shoulder, but her body swayed once more. Let mepass. Her voice was higher and more drawn-out than before. Let me pass. Her words passed through the air. Futayo recognized the words. This was a childrens song known as the Song of Passage. It was sung as a lullaby, an accompaniment to some games, and For dance! Not good, thought Futayo. What should I do? Let me pass. Her words were picking up pace. This was not the normal tempo for the song. It was a quick four-on-the-floor arrangement meant for dancing. As the tempo rose and the dance picked up speed, the density of the dance rose dynamically. And its value as a dedication rises! The summits flower was attempting to blossom in an even higher place. And Futayo had yet to reach the current summit. The fact that her attacks could not reach Kimi proved that. But she knew one solution. Her spell is not perfect. If her opponent was raising her dedication value by speeding up and singing, Futayo could reach her by dedicating an action that exceeded that level. Tonbokiris cutting power would accomplish it in one shot. The weapon had been created as a military prototype. The amount of ether power consumed when activating it was greater than the amount of ether used for a personal spell. But, thought Futayo. I do not want to use that if I can avoid it. Her opponent was the same age. If that opponent was dancing, she would use speed. She wanted to outdo this opponent with speed and leave Tonbokiri as a last resort. She stood up and took a step in preparation for that. As her opponent sang and gently built up speed, she built up her own speed with a step that used her movement spell. Let me pass. And she moved forward to gain passage. A sound rang out. The wind blew and shadows danced. A black and white dance blossomed in the center and a wind repeatedly rushed through the surroundings. In the wind, only human shadows and a silver arc were visible. The wind did not hesitate to use its blade. The shaking of the bridge and the stepping of feet created a reverberation, hair whipping in the wind created a rustling, and clothes flapping about creating a beat in the air. Let me pass. She sang with a smile in her voice. If I follow this narrow path, where will it take me? The surrounding noises provided accompaniment. This narrow path leads to the gods in heaven. But the noises attempted to drown out the voice. Your opinion is not needed. You cannot pass through here. Again and again, the noises rang out. I have come to celebrate this childs tenth birthday. Black and white clothing danced in the center. By dedicating these two talismans. The surrounding air enveloped her. Going may be easy, but returning is frightening. The schoolyards trees and the school buildings windows produced noise. Can I pass despite my fear? However Let me pass. She began the second loop. She did not stop, she did not cease, and she did not pause. Her speed only grew. !! The sounds and her movements overlapped. The speed grew. As if the noise had grown, the wind blew again and again. Hey Look at that, said the people watching. The looked within the wind noisily surrounding the dance. I can see shadows now As several people made similar dumbfounded comments, many different human figures began to appear within the wind. High-speed movement and attacks repeated again and again. The movement could not be seen, but that movement stopped slightly in the instant of attack. Repeating this so many times produced a visible afterimage of the winds form. Honda Futayo could be seen around the dancing black and white flower as she attempted to gain passage for her spear. The location of her attacks changed based on the movements of the dance, so she did not appear in just one location. She became visible in two, three, four, and then suddenly seven and eight locations. Wait a second Once it surpassed twelve, the afterimages became impossible to count as they began to appear behind and mix together with other afterimages. But she could still not catch up. The dance was quick, accurate, singing, and noisy. Shes smiling The flower danced while ignoring the blade that should have stabbed into her countless times. The people then noticed that the type of dance was changing. Shes dancing with her opponent. She was using Futayos movements as a part of the dance. Having seen through the movements of the girls arms, legs, and body, she would draw back when the girl moved forward and pursue when the girl moved back. It was as if she had taken the girls hand. And the dance changed to match. As she matched the dance to the attacks, it sped up even further. Shes swallowing her up. Kimi included Futayos attacks in her dance and raised the dedication level. The more Futayo raised her speed, the higher the summit of the flower that devoured that speed. And so the sound of the wind grew. Sweat flew, the wind burst, and Oh! That voice was accompanied by an action. This was Futayos cry as she attacked. Ohhhh! Her speed added power to the strike and flowers scattered. Those flowers were white sparks. Both of their powers were strengthened by a spell. The ether protecting them collided and produced those glowing flowers. Futayo was catching up. As she tried to take the lead in the dance, those white flowers flew amid a great noise. Ohhhhh! Her tearing shout produced color. That color was red. As Kimi danced, several scarlet lines raced across her skin. The wind was reaching her. The winds blade attempted to forcefully pick the flower. Beads of blood joined the flowing sweat on the dancing flowers skin and it drew lines as it dripped down. But the flower did not end its dance. Even as the summits wind raged about, the flower continued looking higher. The song entered a new loop. As wind blew through the port side and the noise shook the ground, Masazumi asked the others a question. Is she okay!? She felt the situation had gone beyond a battle between allies and reached a deadly state. If Aois sisters defenses are broken Futayo would likely stab straight through her. She felt a bad feeling in the bottom of her gut. She will be fine, said Asama as she held Suzu from behind. Masazumi turned toward her and saw Asamas eyebrows raised as she looked up at the bridge. Her expression belied her words, so it seemed she had been speaking to reassure herself. She will be fine. Everyone believes she will, so you believe in her too, Masazumi. But Kimi will not lose. The instant Asama said that, she closed her right eye. Masazumi looked over at the girls right cheek. Blood It had reached her after being scattered by the wind. It was not much, but the color was clearly there. However She will be fine, said Asama without wiping away the blood. As I am sure you all know, Kimi has only ever cried once. When? And to who? While looking up at the wind on the bridge, Asama gave the answer. A long time ago and to Toori-kun. That was the only time. So As long as Toori-kun is watching, she will not lose. As Kimi sang and danced within the wind, she thought. This is wonderful. Great! This was a good opponent. Not many people in Musashi could reach this speed. Such a wonderful opponent, she thought. If it was a boy, there would be a sensual side too, but with a girl it isum What do you call it? Lets see Oh, well. I forget. But that is fine. I make the rules after all. But this is truly wonderful. Her opponent was keeping up, so she brought her dance to the next level. But her opponent kept up with that as well. She forcibly kept up as if clinging to Kimi. This is fun. She did not feel she was being forced higher. After all, a girl was supposed to run away and have her opponent chase after her. There was beauty in running away so she could not be caught. At the moment, she was moving. Her sweat flowed, her hair shook, and her heat leaked from her skin. All sounds seemed like the beating of her heart. She felt as if speaking out would expose her passion, will, beating heart, and everything else to the outside world. It felt wonderful. Her movements reached their peak, she demonstrated her will as much as possible, and the beating of her heart grew to the extreme. ! And she exposed it all. All of her was defenseless. This was not something she could do often. But, she thought. This is not enough. There was a time long ago when she had cried with everything she had. Even this dance is nowhere close to that. There had been a few times when she had tried to reach that point again, but she had never been able to reach that truly defenseless state a second time. No matter how far she took the dance, she could not catch up to that instant in the past. She recalled what she had been exposing back then. She recalled the past. That was She thought about what had once happened. That was a few months after Horizon passed away. She remembered. It seems Toori-kun received a serious injury on his left shoulder in the accident that took Horizon from us. While still unconscious, he was taken to Mikawa with Horizon and he was still sleeping when he was returned. But he was alone then. Below the great noise and crying wind, Masazumi listened to Asama. For a while, he stopped attending the academy. He stayed in his home for several months and it seems he never said anything. Aoi did? Yes. Toward the end, he stopped eating and lost a lot of weight. At the time, his and Kimis parents were away and no one could contact them. When we came to see him, he would refuse to come out, so we wondered what was going to happen. Asamas words spilled from her mouth. But it was Kimi who woke him up. That day was no different from any other day, thought Kimi as she moved. Their parents had been gone, so she had been living alone with her brother who could not move his left arm very well. She had been able to stay up late without anyone getting mad at her and she had been able to eat whatever she wanted as long as she stayed within the budget. But her brother had been in a bad state. He would not speak, he would rarely change his clothes, he had stopped cleaning his room, and his expression would never change, but he had said something just once. What would happen if I died? She had not been able to say it was unexpected. At the time, she had thought about it too. She had understood that her brother thought it was his fault that Horizon had died. And so she had answered while doing the best a child could to feign calm. Stop that. And he had obeyed. He had not done anything to try to kill himself. But he stopped eating. He would come down to the table at mealtimes, but he would only sit in his chair and do nothing. He would hang his head and stare through his unkempt bangs at the table as if he could see straight through it. Eventually, he had stopped coming when she called him down for meals. She would tell herself he must have already eaten, eat her own meal, and then return to her room. Did I do that because I was afraid? She did not know. But even though her brother had not been eating or drinking anything, she had heard him vomiting in the bathroom late at night. And not because he had been feelings sick or had eaten something funny. He would stick his hand in his throat. She had been able to tell he was attempting to vomit up his entire being because she could hear the small whistling of his breathing while obstructed by his hand. She had tried to cover her ears, but it had not worked. After all, she could still vividly recall the noise even now. The time he had spent motionless had increased. He had done what she said. When she had brought food or hot water to his room, he would eat or drink a little while she was there. But he would not even touch it once she left and he would vomit it up later. Their classmates at the academy had been concerned at first, but they had eventually stopped mentioning the real issue. No one could reach their parents. Whenever he would pass by the house, Asamas father had provided support by giving her health and healing charms. He had tried to make it look casual, but it was obvious that was an act. She had been able to withstand it due to the understanding and support of those in the neighborhood. But the deciding factor had come one morning when she had woken up. Her brother had been collapsed in the hallway. When she had tried to waken him, she had been shocked to find how light he was. It had felt like she was holding something that was hollow inside. The dining room had been closer than the bed, so she had set him in his chair and prepared a light meal. She still remembered what she had thought back then. This cant keep on like this. Eat this, she had said after placing chilled rice porridge and hot water in front of Toori. But he had been different from normal then. He had not listened to her and he had not even taken a bite. Thinking back, she felt she had vaguely understood what she had been doing, but it had not occurred to her at the time. What is it? He had not responded no matter how many times she had spoken to him, so she had grabbed the collar of his pajamas in faint anger. In that moment, she had heard her brother speak toward the floor. Horizon cant feel anything anymore. Asama took a breath and looked up at the wind wrapping around the bridge and the flower at the center of the dance. It was amazing. On that day, I had reluctantly gone to meet Kimi and Toori-kun because my father told me to. I was supposed to ask them to come to the academy with me. When I approached, the window shattered and something rolled into the street. To my surprise, it was Toori-kun. And A moment later, Kimi jumped out the window as well and held Toori-kun down. They were in their pajamas, but they didnt seem to care. It was all very intense. Kimi had climbed on top of her brother and punched him in the face. She had not known how to throw a punch. She had simply clenched her right fist and punched him like she had seen the adults do it. She had punched him again and again. Her fist had struck his teeth and felt like it would break. Cant feel anything!? As her voice had filled the air, she had swung her fist again. Listen! You arent Horizon! She had punched him, but she had known she was not getting through to him. Words would not get through to him and physical blows had only been shaking him. But she had continued speaking as if telling him to remember. Horizon dying is no reason for you to die! His empty eyes had then turned toward her. His gaze had said that was not true. His gaze had exposed his will much more than her words or blows had hers. His gaze said Horizon had died. It said he did not have the courage to kill himself and so he was simply going to let himself die. Kimi had seen a smile on his lips as she had punched him. She understood. He was aware that he could not feel anything. He could not feel her blows or her words. He had viewed it as the same as the place to which Horizon had gone. Horizon could no longer feel anything and the same was happening to him. So He had smiled. And that is why To hell with that!! Kimi had reached into her pocket for what she had brought from the dining room table. She had pulled it out, popped off the lid, and jammed it into Tooris smiling mouth. It was a salt shaker. She had shoved it into his mouth. !? And despite his questioning look, she had grabbed the bottom of the glass container and shaken it as if trying to mix together everything in his mouth. She had felt the salt pouring out into her brothers mouth. It had all poured out without stopping. It had not just fallen on his tongue. It had poured deep in his throat as if he had swallowed it. Die. She had honestly thought that. She had known that would not kill him, but she had definitely thought it. She had wished for his current self to die and disappear. And a moment later !! Tooris body had shaken and he had forcefully thrown his head backwards. His self-imprisonment in the illusion that he could feel nothing had come from a barrier in his mind. By relying on that, he had been able to put up with the pain. He had cut his feelings off from his mind. But that flavor and the reaction of his body had been unexpected. The tongue was a collection of blood vessels. The inside of the mouth was a mucous membrane with blood vessels on the surface. Even if it felt dry, it had moisture and it quickly absorbed substances. The salt had immediately entered the blood vessels and reached his starving body. !? In what may have been the shock of his bodys rejection, Toori had bent backwards and thrown his hands about. He had scratched at Kimi with the nails that had grown long due to neglect. However Ha ha. Kimi had rejoiced. After all, her brother had moved. She had done it. Spices were amazing. More. Yes. More and more spices. This is working. Delicious, isnt it? It is enough to make you bend backwards. How about some pepper? And tabasco. Maybe some chili powder. Mom likes shichimi, doesnt she? I can feel it pouring out in my hand. How lovely. After all, that sensation is making my brother move. Amazing. I am truly moved. I can see why pepper is worth a gold coin per grain. What a fool. Trembling, struggling, and scratching around like that has drawn blood. Heh heh. Why are you letting some spill from your mouth? Oh, is the bottle in the way? Then I will remove it. That way you can eat all of the contents. Look, I will remove it. I will punch you and then remove it. Right, then left. There, its gone. Oh, dear. Are you crying? Do not worry. I wont tell you to stop. Move more and more. Shout out, cry And remember your feelings. Kimi had shoved her bloody hand into her brothers mouth. She had wrapped her fingers around the sand-like roughness inside his mouth and she had rubbed it onto his gums, underneath his tongue, and behind his teeth. But her brother had bitten down. He had split the skin of her fingers, torn off some flesh, and most certainly swallowed a bit. But Kimi had finally taken a sigh of relief. Blood, flesh, trembling, and tears. Have you regained a bit of what Horizon lost? Toori had responded by opening his bloodshot eyes and staring at her. She had removed her blood-stained hand from his mouth and used her fingers to wipe off his mouth and teeth which still had salt and spices on them. Have you returned? No That is not what I should ask, she had said. You did not even manage to go where Horizon is, youfoolish brother! Toori had taken action in response. His face had twisted, he had covered his eyes with his too-skinny arms, and his mouth had opened. Ahh He had raised a torn voice and cried. Hearing his voice for the first time in a while and feeling him trembling below her had led Kimi to breathe another sigh of relief. People had gathered around them, but she had not cared. All that mattered was hearing her brothers emotion-filled voice for the first time in months. Whether he had been frustrated, regretful, disappointed, or maddened, he had indicated himself by raising a voice not much different from a newborns. Kimi had taken another even deeper breath when she heard his cry. Yes. The elder sister had lifted up her younger brother and gently yet awkwardly embraced him. Its okay. She had brought her lips to the tears spilling from his eyes. Listen. Always live your life like you are crying. When you laugh and when you get angry, do it like you were only just born. Cry out like a newborn taking its first breaths. And then save those who cannot do the same. Live your life such that you take back the things that are lost or taken after peoples births. I will help you do so. The tears on her tongue had tasted like blood. Children are born while covered in blood. And people are able to cry because they wish to soak themselves in the flavor of blood and be reborn. If she had kissed him, he would have tasted the same. And that was how she had known her brother was alive. He had been living. He had been covered in the tears that tasted of blood. Those tears did not flow in death. They flowed only while alive. With that thought, the tension of her own mind and body had suddenly vanished. Ee. Tears had spilled out and her jaw had twisted. She had cried. She had not known why. She thought it might have been to act foolishly to trick him, but whatever the reason, her brothers crying had spread to her and she had raised her own crying voice as if to share in the feeling causing the tears. She had cried loudly. On that day, Kimi did not come to the academy either, but they were both at my familys shrine when I returned. Toori-kun looked incredibly refreshed and he was pulling on Kimis hand as she cried. Did they make a contract with a god? asked Masazumi. Asama closed her eyes and nodded. And ever since, they have been like this. We may have grown accustomed to it, but I think they have even powered up since back then. But The rest of us cant thank Kimi enough for keeping Toori-kun with us. Masazumi then heard a noise. The speed and the dance collided on the bridge. It began with flying sparks and a great high-pitched noise. Futayos speed had caught up with Kimis dance and was beginning to overcome it. And she heard a voice. It was Futayos shout that could be called a battle cry. Ohhhhhh!! Immediately afterwards, an especially loud noise and an explosion of bright sparks burst from atop the bridge. Futayo thrust the tip of Tonbokiri toward Kimis chest. She did not hold back. She added the force of the thrusting spear to her own speed to increase the speed of the attack. She could not reach this opponent without doing so. Her speed was already near its limit. Her legs were filled with heat and she was sweating horribly. She was also gasping for breath. Her movement spell was a type of bodily divine protection and it functioned using substation Blessings from several personal precept settings. The bottom of her foot audibly struck the ground and that force added to her speed. Ohhhh!! Sparks burst out. ! She made it through. The tip of her spear continued past that special barrier that felt gentle and viscous. She continued on. And the blade arrived at Kimis sweaty chest. For just an instant, the tip pressed in the white skin and flesh, but the elasticity of the skin quickly caused it to return and the blade stabbed through. Her weapon pierced her opponent. She did not hold back. A few red drops of blood rose up between the tip and the rest of the blade. They bulged out and then spilled down the front of Kimis cleavage. And yet Futayo saw a smile on Kimis face ahead of her. She showed off her teeth and seemed to be enjoying herself. But As her lips moved, she was no longer singing. Her dance had stopped and her movements had taken a different form. Futayo had caught up, but Kimi had not stopped. Why dont you shout out as if crying? she asked while still smiling. Futayo heard her laugh. And then Kimi loosened her flushed cheeks, bent her eyes in a smile, and drew back her head. She twisted her body, held her arms forward so as to lift up her breasts, and stuck out her tongue. Her wet tongue licked up the blood gathered between her raised breasts and then she placed the tip of her tongue on the spear tip sticking into her chest. Heh heh. The spear tip created a shallow split in her tongue. Above the slimy pale red object, the color red welled up and spread out as if soaking in. But Kimi shuddered as she let the color cover her tongue. She seemed to be greatly enjoying the flavor on the tip of her tongue as she licked her lips as if applying lipstick. She licked her lips again and lightly bit her lower lip to even out the coloring. She let out a breath that was filled with the same heat as her flushed cheeks. She took in a shallow breath, opened her lips, and narrowed her eyes. I am an indecent girl, dont you think? A realization then came over Futayo. Dont tell me this was part of the dance! Her question had been the same as the side shows and talking used in the pauses of songs and dances. When a dancer had a partner, she would perform a dialogue with that partner. And Futayo realized that this was very bad. I was asked the question while playing the role of the partner. But she could think of nothing to say in response. Kh Tonbokiris handle bent in her hands. A counterforce was sent back toward her. The spear had been repelled because she had been unable to reply to Kimi during her dance. Kimi gently raised her arms in preparation to continue the dance. How disappointing. I was hoping to teach you how this tastes. As soon as Kimi spoke, Futayo heard a high-pitched noise burst out and she was blown away. She had been rejected because she had interfered with Kimis spell yet been unable to keep up. After being blasted several meters away, Futayo made an instantaneous decision. Her speed had been defeated, so she had only one other option. I will win! She had already stopped holding back. But this decision went beyond the level of holding back or not. Tonbokiri! She would use Tonbokiris cutting power. That divine weapon used spells and other things to cut, so it was a sure thing. Unlike her father, she was not an expert at using the weapon. She could not use the superior drive that cut phenomena. However, she could use the normal drive that activated the cutting power from a name. If she used it, her opponent would die. She had to understand that likelihood. Her opponent was a Far Eastern citizen and an academy student. The true enemy she needed to face was someone else. But that enemy opposed my father as he used Tonbokiri! The destruction of Mikawa meant that her father had not lost. However, the enemy who had opposed him was still alive. Tonbokiri had not defeated that enemy. Why!? How strong had her father, the unparalleled in the east, been? How powerful was the famous spear of Tonbokiri? Why? Her question produced a shout. If you wish to take the fight to the outside world, you must at least surpass Tonbokiri!! The blade reflected Kimi and Futayo called out to the weapon. Bind, Tonbokiri! The user rights had already been set to her and she had tested it out in secret. She had been scolded for the furniture she destroyed, but she had simply been a bit unprepared. She had decided to try it on something smaller than a table next time. How could I make a mistake like that!? As she thought, she saw light run along Tonbokiris blade. The cutting power raced out. Yoshinao had stopped moving. His hand held forward to stop them and his opened mouth were both frozen in place. He returned his hand to his side and closed his mouth. As he watched, no one else was moving. Futayo who stood with her back to him while holding Tonbokiri, Kimi standing beyond her, and his wife by his side were all motionless. The same was true of everyone on both the port and starboard sides. He heard a voice from behind him and to the right. Heh heh. Youre more hairy than I thought. Quit blushing. I know a dirty beast like you isnt innocent. Dirty? Dirty? Dirty joke? But those voices did not count, so he ignored them. He focused forward. If she used that cutting power Kimi would have been unable to avoid it. Just as he had expected, the sleeves hanging from Kimis arms had been cut in two horizontally. As the sleeves fell down, the wind caught them and tossed them through the air. The body of her uniform and the waist of her suit had been cut in two as well, so they too fluttered in the wind. However Oh, dear. What if I catch cold? Kimi calmly stroked the exposed skin from below her breasts down to her navel. Her fingers wiped sweat from her skin, but she was unharmed. Yet the cut clothing proved that the cutting power had reached her. ? Yoshinaos question must have reached his wife because new strength filled the hand tugging on his sleeve. Futayos back swayed a bit in front of his eyes. What? Her voice held clear surprise. Futayo tilted her head as she watched Kimi stroke her sweaty skin. Heh heh heh. Hopeless girl, what has you so surprised? But For a moment, Futayo seemed to be thinking, but she finally made up her mind. May I try again? What kind of ridiculous request is that!? shouted the surrounding crowd in unison. Futayo flinched back, but Kimi looked down at her outfit which had been slit top from bottom and contained the remains of the sleeves on the wrists. Could you cut this part away from below the chest? Its all sweaty. I just need to adjust the angle. Can you do it, Tonbokiri? I can, replied the spear. Okay. Futayo prepared herself. Bind, Tonbokiri. As Kimi held her arms diagonally outward, the remains of the sleeves split in two and fell off. The area of the uniform below her breasts was cut once more and a tube-shaped piece of cloth opened up and fell away from her abdomen. Kimis body was now fully exposed from below the breasts down to below her navel. But You are unharmed. Hearing Futayos comment, Kimi tilted her head and used a finger to wipe up some of the blood on her injured chest. Heh heh heh. What a fool. Of course I am unharmed. How can you be so certain!? Because Tonbokiri cuts names. I use many stage names such as Josephine and Suzanne. Those names hold little weight and a blade will always slip to where it can cut the easiest. W-wait! shouted Futayo. It may reduce the power, but Tonbokiri can still cut stage names and machine designations! Oh, is that so? That is too bad. Whenever that spear has cut a stage name or something similar, it must have been with someone who truly believed that name referred to them. Then what are those stage names to you? A fashion. They are no different from clothes. That is why they were cut along with my clothes. Yoshinao heard Kimi laugh. A flowers name has nothing to do with the flower itself. It is merely something someone else gave it. No matter how much that name is defiled, it means nothing at all to the flower. If you are going to rely on that when you attack, your power will need to increase a thousand-fold before you can reach me. As she spoke, Kimi stepped forward. Futayo tried to back away, but Kimi continued forward and stood in front of her. Open your eyes. She slapped Futayos cheek. Such a pain, thought Kimi as she threw another slap. As she felt the clear noise travelling through her hand, she knew what she had to say. You made three mistakes. She slapped in the opposite direction. To begin with Heh heh. It was all over for you from the moment you opposed a girl as wonderful as me. After all, a proper girl will not lose to anyone but the one they have fallen for. Another slap, another high-pitched noise. Secondly, it seems speed is your main selling point, but you cast it aside after someone as dignified as me rejected you just once. Even if you know I am a poor match, you are supposed to show your will power by attacking again and again. If you cannot do that, I will never let you reach my body or heart. She threw a backhand slap and placed her fingers on Futayos cheek. Her cheek was swollen from the slaps and it was covered in blood that had scattered from Kimis fingers. Kimi wiped off that blood and spread it on Futayos lips as lipstick. Are you listening? began Kimi. Lastly, you should not be obeying that cosplaying King of Musashi, the Testament Union, or your own insufficient brains that told you this is for the sake of the Far East. But If you are a Far Eastern samurai, then isnt it your duty to obey the ruler of the Far East? Kimi placed her hands on her hips and thrust out her chest along with Uzy on her shoulder. As a samurai, it is your duty to rescue Horizon! Just how badly do you have to mess that up to actually make her your enemy!? If you understand, then prostrate yourself before me! Sit!! As she shouted and pointed, Futayo paused and then lowered her head. Judge!! She forcefully placed her knees and hands on the floor and she swung her hair forward. I gave this too much thought and was on the verge of making a horrible mistake! You may have an indecent body, but you gave me, your enemy, accurate advice! I am in your debt!! Heh heh. Foolish girl, as long as you understand. Kimi then turned toward her brother who was smiling and embracing a bucket. Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, do you have anything to say? Yeah. Thanks a bunch. He continued on. Im glad to have you as my sis. Kimi did not stop a gentle smile from welling up from below her cheeks. I see. She nodded and turned toward Yoshinao. Heh heh heh. King, what will you do now? I have won. But before he could answer, a voice spoke from the sky. Thats right. What are you going to do, hm? said the calm, deep voice. What decision will the Testament Union-appointed King of Musashi make? Will you transfer your royal authority as the former chancellor suggested earlier? Now What will it be? Give me your answer, King of Musashi. Volume 1B, 34: Those Running Toward the Borderline Volume 1B, Chapter 34: Those Running Toward the Borderline How much do people Make the past their peak? Point Allocation (From Here On) What would he do with the authority of king? On the bridge in front of Musashi Ariadust Academys school building, Yoshinao thought about the Papa-Scholas question he heard behind him. How should we respond? If he clearly sided with the Testament Union he would be the only one with any real power in Musashi. The previous battle had settled the conflict among the students. The authority of the Chancellors Officers and Student Council would return to Aoi Toori and the others. They would be able to decide the future course of Musashi and the Far East. However, Yoshinao remained. The Testament Union had given him the right to veto any decision made in Musashi. Aoi Toori had asked him to transfer the authority of king to him, but that was impossible. Doing so would leave no one to reject them. Also, the King of Musashi had the authority to make practical decisions for the Musashi. Transferring that authority would give him full control of the Musashi as a ship. If Aoi Toori became King of Musashi, no one could deny him anything and he could use the Musashi as he wished. But the Testament Union viewed him as dangerous and they would use that as justification for opposing Musashi. Yoshinao wanted to avoid that opposition if at all possible. And the words of the adults are generally correct. He felt adventure was important, but he also felt one must not act rashly or despair due to a lack of experience. Even if he was to respect their wishes, he needed to stop any recklessness and urge them to be careful. But what would happen if Horizon Ariadust did return as a princess? If she desired her power as ruler, she would come into conflict with his position as King of Musashi. Transferring the title of king to her would avoid a revolution by the people, but that would once again leave everything to those inexperienced youths. As he wondered what should be done, he asked a question. Aoi Toori, what will you do once you rescue her? I will regain everything. They had heard that the Logismoi plo had been made with her emotions. And what will you do once you regain everything? I will be with her, he replied. He then continued. After all, I dont want to say goodbye. But At that word, the tug of Yoshinaos wifes hand on his left sleeve strengthened. We, you all are telling me to leave her, arent you? Well Yoshinao started to speak but stopped. What are we doing? What had he thought when he had left his territory to the Testament Union long ago? He had more or less known what the Testament Union would do. But we thought it was better than letting them be destroyed. If he was with them, the people would have relied on him and not feared making an enemy of a nation. And so he decided the people would give up on fighting if he left. If he had not put them under the protection of the Testament Union while he still could, it would have all been over. But That land had completely changed and the people had scattered. What did that mean? He felt conflict was a bad thing. But he also felt he should have remained in that land. What should we have done? As he thought that, he heard the boys voice. We, the King of Musashi shouldnt be worrying that much. A kings gotta be dignified, right? Am I wrong? Those words helped Yoshinao make up his mind. And he spoke his decision. The people of Musashi saw the King of Musashi flip up his cape on top of the bridge. The red cloth and gold staff moved. He let go of the queens hand and puffed out his chest while standing next to her. As promised, we will return the authority of the Chancellors Officers and Student Council. The kings words brought a moment silence. And it was quickly followed by cheers. However But! Yoshinao continued speaking so as to silence the cheers rising from the Musashis deck. We cannot transfer our authority as king! Not even when Princess Horizon returns. The Testament Union sent us to Musashi to be its king! That announcement silenced the crowd, but it brought a laugh from the sky. Ha, said Innocentius within the sign frame. Ha ha ha! Thats what I thought. Your fear of opposing the Testament Union wont let you transfer your authority as king, but Musashi can never gain freedom like that. No matter what, you remain under the control of the Testament Union. However The kings continued words stopped Innocentiuss laughter. In the silence that brought, Yoshinao spoke slowly. To bear the responsibility of gathering the Logismoi plo and resolving the Apocalypse, we will share our authority with two viceroys who will act as our assistants. The shared authority shall be split with us having two shares and each viceroy having a single share. Also, we appoint Far East Representative and Mikawa Ruler Horizon Ariadust as one viceroy and Musashi Ariadust Academy Student Council President and Chancellor Toori Aoi as the other. Which meant King of Musashi!! shouted Innocentius. So you are effectively giving a portion of your authority as king to the students of Musashi!? We retain the royal right to veto, your holiness. After all, with our upcoming duty, there will be times when an immediate decision will be needed even if something were to happen to us. It is only logical to create a viceregal position to act under us. By our reckoning, this will not interfere with the role of guide that the Testament Union gave us. If you insist we are opposing the Testament Union in this action, please explain why so that we may do our best to remove any misunderstandings. Have you gone mad!? No, have you grown intoxicated on sentimentality and taken the students side, King of Musashi!? Your holiness. Yoshinao lightly bent his knees and lowered his head. Even one as low as us is the king of the small nation of Musashi. We cannot directly face you as we are not a student, but our position is still equal to yours. We will ignore that comment as a mere jest. After all, we are still the King of Musashi. And as king, we must never leave our people and we must share in those peoples suffering and hardships so that we might do our best to resolve them. And Your holiness, you are the head of the Tsirhc Catholics, you are the representative of K.P.A. Italia, and you are one representative of the Testament Union. However, you are not the Testament Union itself. If you wish to say the Testament Union finds fault in our actions, you must first hold a Testament Union Representative Council with representatives from all the Testament Union academies. A Testament Union Representative Council is a type of international council. To hold a council in this era, we must use the history recreation of the ecumenical council or something similar. However, the Testament shows no further ecumenical councils since the end of the Council of Trent which displayed the Counter-Reformation against the Protestants. There is one council you can use. Yoshinao looked down at his hand. He held a piece of paper soaked in ink. It had been crumpled up and a brown algae creature had brought it to him. However, the creatures spoke as they hopped up from the bucket Toori held. Have this. Important. Masazumi gave it. Yoshinao nodded and looked at the text on the note. It was wet with ink, but he could still read it. Someone has already planned where you should hold the Testament Union Representative Council. Yoshinao glanced to the port side where he saw someone standing in the schoolyard. It was Masazumi. She took a step forward, placed a hand on her chest, and spoke clearly. There is one council given in the last Testament description before it ceased updating. It is not an ecumenical council, but it could be called Europes very first political international council. That council is the Peace of Westphalia. She took a breath. That council brought an end to the religious war between the Protestants and Catholics known as the Thirty Years War as well as other wars. It also created several international laws. Due to the Apocalypse, people are viewing that council as accepting the destruction of the world; but how about you use that council to determine whether Musashi and the Far East are in the wrong or not? With Kimi returned, all of the students except Toori were gathered on the port side. They had gathered around to discuss what Masazumi had said. What is the Peace of Westphalia? asked Tenzou. Neshinbara answered as he produced a sign frame to display historical material. As Honda-kun said, it is a peace council for the Thirty Years War and some other wars. It began in 1644 and includes the council for both the Treaty of Mnster and the Treaty of Osnabrck. The decisions were written up in the Treaty of Westphalia which was signed on October 24, 1648. The treaty gave structure to the national sovereignty which Honda-kun mentioned earlier, it defined national borders, and it gave independence to Holland and Switzerland. What did the peace treaty say? Hexagone Fran?aise and Sweden expanded while the principalities within M.H.R.R. gained sovereignty and the power of the emperor was weakened. Thats why people are discussing whether it can be used to crush P.A. Oda which is working along with M.H.R.R. As he spoke, Neshinbara looked up at the kings back on the bridge as well as Masazumis back in front of him. The early battles of the Thirty Years War are already beginning, so the representatives of the academies will have to gather in the M.H.R.R. region of Westphalia to question the justice of our actions. At the very least, we are not just or evil until that happens. Thats right, agreed Masazumi with a glance back toward the group. It may be odd for me to say something here, but Heh heh heh. Flat chest worshipper, my foolish brother has given his approval, so we cant have you not giving your political point of view. Kimis comment caused Masazumi to smile bitterly toward the ground. By leaving this to the representative council, we gain a justification for Musashis safety. She nodded. We are relying on the Testament Unions decision concerning our existence, but the Testament Union is an organization. No matter how much a single member shouts at us, it does not qualify as a decision. And so each nation will need its own justification if it is to oppose us. But that means you must be prepared for conflict with the Testament Union until the Peace of Westphalia, said Innocentius. After all, that conflict will continue until the peace council ends. Each nation will act out of its desire for the Far East until you arrive there. In other words Musashi will be in an all-out conflict against the Testament Union until Westphalia. If there is an end in sight, there is meaning in persisting. Our goal is to arrive at Westphalia, to prove to the other nations that siding with us is in their best interest, and to gather the Logismoi plo in order to save the world from the Apocalypse. Masazumi raised a finger toward the image of the pope-chancellors face in the sky. She raised her eyebrows in a smile. We will return the Logismoi plo to their rightful owner. Then the nations in conflict with us will merely be hindering us from resolving the Apocalypse. Everyone followed her gaze as she looked up toward the bridge. Yoshinao, his wife, and Toori stood there. Toori seemed to want people to focus on him because he danced around behind Yoshinao and hid everything but his arms behind the man to make it look like the man had four arms. What are you doing? asked Innocentius. Is that any way to talk to me, pope!? Youre one to talk, muttered everyone else, but Toori ignored them. Everyone started whispering amongst themselves. Theres a lot alike about those two. I think the only difference is their position. No, I think the pope-chancellor would excommunicate himself if he groped someones breasts. I am growing very sick of this, so I will keep it short, said Innocentius. As a representative of the Testament Union, I sense danger in Musashis decision. You possess a Logismoi plo, you are interfering with the recreation of the history descriptions, and Mikawa must be restored. K.P.A. Italia insists on an immediate resolution to these three issues. Namely As initially planned, Horizon Ariadust will commit suicide, the Logismoi plo will be extracted, and Musashis authority will be transferred to restore Mikawa. I see. Then you go do your thing. Tooris voice filled the air. And Ill go confess to Horizon. Damn you! Shut up. Ill say it again! Toori pointed directly at the face displayed in the sky. Old man, what do you think youre doing right now!? he shouted. Youve captured my (or soon to be my) Horizon and are executing her!? But right now What was it? Um Oh! Right now you have her stripped naked and bound with chains! Ahhh, and youre torturing her in all sorts of wet and messy ways, arent you!? Dammit, you have a really perverted religion, you know that!? We are doing nothing of the sort!! As everyone watched the cadena firma next to the Tres Espa?an tent, they turned toward their commander. As they glared at him, he frantically shook his head. W-we really arent doing that. No, you definitely are! continued the boy on the screen. I know you are! Ive studied enough porn games to know that! The Catholic witch hunts and princess tormenting are entire genres, you know!? Thats a standard! What does that have to do with anything!? Shut up! Musashis chancellor bent his body and struck a pose. Listen! Youve set a fire in my lewd heart!! I wont forgive you now!! Gin then spoke. I do not understand what he is saying, but he has brought momentum to his side. Gin, you do not need to force a compliment, said Muneshige. But this is going to lead to war. Meanwhile, the Papa-Schola spoke once more. I will give you a warning. We will act as planned. If you interfere, it will produce a confrontation between students as per the academy rules. I do not feel like saying anything more. With that, the cadena firma vanished. In its place, the high-pitched noise of a whistle sounded. The whistle continued for a long while and traveled far into the distance. It was followed by Oriotorais voice. Musashi Ariadust Academys side has won this confrontation! Everyone involved, please act in accordance with the initial agreement! This has been carried out with the Testament Unions approval. She took a breath. And so rescuing Mikawa Ruler Horizon Ariadust is the official decision of the Far East!! People could be heard crying out. Some were cheering and others sounded uncertain or determined. But those voices communicated a certain fact. The confrontation meant to determine Musashis will had come to an end. As the wind indicating the end of the afternoon blew through and as peoples voices filled the air, Yoshinao heard Toori speak from next to him. Now then. Its time to get going. Wait. Yoshinao wanted to ask him how he could be so lighthearted, but Toori turned toward him before he could. With a smile on his face, he looked at Yoshinao and his wife. We, you can be surprisingly reckless. I thought you were just the obedient type who always does the safe thing and chooses the glasses girl from the library committee when he plays a porn game. Yoshinaos wife brought a hand to her lips and laughed. But I was on the athletics committee. Oh! Way to go, We! You have a hidden side to you! Are you actually a wild beast!? Quiet down. His crest had once been a wild beast and he did not feel like arguing the issue. But then Toori faced forward. He said nothing more and simply began walking. Wait. Do you not need help? Yoshinao had assumed he would call out to someone else because he could do nothing himself. However, Toori spoke to no one in particular while walking down the stairs alone. I cant do anything. But theres a little something I want to do. He took a breath. So Im gonna head out for a bit. Everyone listened to him speak as he descended the stairs. Listen. All of you taught me that we can rescue Horizon if we work together. And so You dont have to rescue her. Im the one that wants to. You dont have to stick with me any longer. He walked. Despite what he said, that old pope guy wont do anything if all of you dont do anything. If I go and get scolded a bit, thatll be the end of it. But For me, just knowing theres a way to save her is enough. Horizon isnt someone who can only die. She isnt someone who has no option besides being killed. Just knowing that is great. At the very least, I know Horizon wasnt born just to die. He smiled. Even if I cant do it, all of you can. So remember this: if you ever have someone important to you and theyre in trouble, you can save them. He continued walking. You all can do it. As someone who cant, I guarantee it. Yoshinao started to call out to Toori as he walked down the stairs. That fool! He was doing the same thing Yoshinao had long ago. He had once thought that his absence would protect his territory, but that had not happened. He hesitated to say it because it would reveal a mistake of his past. But Wai- Just as he started speaking, his wife tugged on his sleeve. Honey. She is trying to stop us? Wondering why, he looked around in surprise. He heard a noise. Among Musashi Ariadust Academys Chancellors Officers, Student Council members, Aoi Tooris classmates, and the guard unit on the port side, some people began walking, some began jogging, and they all started toward the stairs leading down from the bridge. Are they? All of them had exasperated looks or bitter smiles. Some of them were using their handheld shrines to presumably contact their families. Yeah, sorry. But I couldnt live with myself if I didnt do this. With comments like that, they all arrived at the staircase. And as Yoshinao watched from above, they turned their backs to him and began following Toori. The crowd gathered below watched Toori and the group gathering behind him. Oh They let out voices and opened a path. It looked like a canyon forming to create a straight path along the earth. And the group traveled down that path. Yoshinao viewed them as moving toward something rather than leaving. After all They intend to retrieve the princess. As he spoke, Yoshinao thought. We have a feeling the people of our former territory were like this too. He had decided to leave them in an attempt to protect them because he had been trying to protect them all on his own. That is not how it is done. They were meant to work together to protect the place in which they could be together. He belatedly realized that a king was meant to make everyone want to do that. He had tried to protect them but had only convinced himself that he had done so. And then he heard a voice from behind him. Oh, I need to take them back. A short figure arrived with loud footsteps. He saw a girl wearing glasses, a uniform with hard points too large for her body, and a vassals mobile shell connection parts as shoes. He was fairly certain her name was Adele. She picked up the bucket containing the brown algae creatures in her right hand and she held something else in her left hand. A vassals heavy spear? He had occasionally seen her with a training spear for a mobile shell. She had used the same the night before. However, this was his first time seeing this one with an actual blade attached. And he saw a beast crest on the handle of the old heavy spear. That is the crest of our territory. Y-you! Adele-kun! Eh? What is it, king? She frantically turned around. It seemed she had not expected to have her name called. Worried he had frightened her, he worked to restrain himself. Where are you originally from? Eh? she replied with a sidelong glance toward the others going on ahead. But she soon nodded and smiled. Well, I was born on the Musashi. My father moved around a lot, though. Is that so? And your father? Judge. She nodded and the ends of her eyebrows lowered a bit. He has passed away, but I hear he was from Hexagone Fran?aise. His wife tugged on his sleeve, but Adele continued speaking without being asked. It seems our Balfette family was originally from a small self-governed territory near the border with Tres Espa?a. According to my father, the king was a good person but he was a bit too considerate. When the territory was trapped between Tres Espa?a and Hexagone Fran?aise, that king ultimately sold himself to the Testament Union in exchange for the promised safety of the territory. Of course, the Testament Union didnt keep up their end of the bargain. He listened. My father would always say he wondered if the king sold himself because he and the other people didnt do a good enough job. He said the king could have been braver, but they still should have done more themselves. And thats why he would always tell me to protect my king. Ah ha ha. Adele laughed and raised her baggy sleeves. But I still cant properly use the mobile shell he left for me. And what are you going to do now? Judge. She immediately responded to his question. I am on my way to protect our king. She smiled before continuing. Im glad. About what? That you were so brave just now. I think my dad must have been glad he came to Musashi. Hearing that, Yoshinao took in a breath. He felt a trembling on the edge of his cheek, but he still puffed out his chest. Of course! The King of Musashi must be brave!! Judge. Ill be going now. Te- He started to see her off by saying testament, but he stopped. Judge, he said instead. Did I pronounce that correctly? Judge! Judge. Now go protect your king. His wife grabbed his hand rather than his sleeve. By the time he squeezed her slender fingers in return, the vassal with the beast crest was already starting down the stairs. Also Who is that? The crowd of people split along a side road on the starboard side. They formed a path for someone who was meeting up with the others. As the people took a step back, the person came into view. Azuma-kun! Now, then. Things have gotten noisy again up above. Two figures sat on a wheelchair in a small room with no walls. Miriam held a small girl whose naked body was partially transparent. She operated the wheelchair. Can this thing enter cradle mode? Its pretty old. She was unsure, but the wheelchair did its job. It began shaking like it was being rocked by very, very gentle waves. As it shook with the rise and fall of breathing, the girl placed her head on Miriams chest. Are you sleepy? she asked. The girl shook her head and got up again. Wheres papa? Is mama not good enough? The girl thought for a moment and shook her head. However Wheres papa? Why do I feel so humiliated? Does that boy emit some kind of charismatic power that only works on little girls? She thought for a moment and looked up at the ceiling from which distant cheers could occasionally be heard. She then turned to the door which no longer had any guards outside it. And then the girl in her arms spoke. Mama? You arent going to papa? Eh? Miriam looked at her own body, the wheelchair, and the girl in her arms. Well, there are a lot of issues and Im fine with being here for the time being. As things are, I cant even open the door or go out. And none of my classmates are going to stop by today. She lightly embraced the girl and let the rocking of the wheelchair take over as she looked up at the ceiling and smiled. Do your best, everyone. Ill be waiting. As soon as she said that, a sudden knock came to the rooms sliding door. Um, Miriam Poqou-san? This is Sanyou from the teaching staff. Oriotorai-sensei told me to bring you a report on todays events in place of one of the students. May I come in? Oh, yes. At that very moment, the little girl suddenly got down from the wheelchair. Im coming in, okay? The girl ran toward the sliding door, leaving Miriam behind. Ah, w-wait. As she spoke, a glasses-wearing teacher slid open the door and peeked inside. Miriam held her head in her hands when she saw the translucent naked girl raise her hands in greeting. This would further spread the misunderstandings about Azuma. Hey, Azuma. Should you really be out here? As Azuma joined the group of walking students, he heard Toori speak without turning around. Hes worried about me. But Im fine. He had made up his mind after speaking with Miriam and thinking about all sorts of things on his own. There are people my presence here will influence. The emperor had great influence, but he wanted to help his friends. He had spoken with Miriam and decided to make his appearance after the political decision had been made. For those attempting to act on that decision, he could convince anyone who opposed their decision and act as a landmark if they had to make an emergency retreat. As he walked, Heidi spoke from next to him. What happened with that girl from yesterday? Once everything settles down, I plan to go to a police box to discuss the issue. Right now, Miriam is Realizing he had just used her first name, he frantically corrected himself. Poqou-san is looking after her. Oh? Poqou-san is? Is that so? Everyone turned fairly scornful smiles toward him and then exchanged a glance. Who would have thought the crown prince was that sort of character. S-stop it! Youre being rude to Poqou-san! They all laughed. The surrounding people opened a path, but there was more than just confusion on their faces. Some looked doubtful, but others looked hopeful and others even nodded toward them. They walked down the stairs and headed for the road. As they did, a familiar face appeared in front of them. Principal Sakai. Beyond a crowd that had already split down the middle, Sakai stood with Musashi by his side. He raised a hand. Hey. Are you on your way to battle? Sakais greeting was answered by Toori at the head of the group. Hey, principal, he said with a smile. If you were here, you shouldve helped us a bit. Seijun was about to cry. I was not. Ha ha. Im not a student anymore. Also, it would have just irritated the pope-chancellor to see me. Thats why Ive been hiding. Are you going to stop my classmates and I, principal? That would be my classmates and me. After responding to Asamas comment, Sakai took a pipe case out of his pocket. Im not going to stop you. I had my own fight with the pope back in the day. He placed the kiseru in his mouth. This is difficult. Im not sure what to say at times like this. I like saying things like work hard or do your best. After all, doing those says nothing about whether you succeed or not. Im not telling you to definitely achieve something. As long as you work hard and do your best, it doesnt matter whether you actually achieve anything or not. I like that kind of lenient way of doing things. Those who can achieve something will do so. They know the trick. But those who dont know the trick need to work hard and do their best in order to buy time until they can learn the trick. In other words, dont work hard or do your best in order to achieve something. Do it to learn the trick you need to achieve something. After all, once you know the trick, you just have to pour all your energy into that. He spoke. The time you spend working hard and doing your best is a break. Its an early mock exam. So When youre taking the actual exam, dont work hard and dont do your best. You dont have time for that there. Simply use everything youve accumulated up until that point. And if you use all of that and it still isnt enough He took a breath. Then just make sure you come back alive. Adele asked a question as she caught up with the others. Is that how it was for you, principal? Well, I wasnt the principal back then. But I had a trick to getting by on the battlefield. And that let me just barely survive. He smiled bitterly and breathed smoke from the corner of his mouth. The Far Easts academies dont teach combat, but your teachers have done the best they could. You should have the knowledge necessary. Also, youve thought for yourselves about how to fight. So gather everything you have and give it your best shot. We managed and we taught you, so you should be able to manage even better. He indicated behind him with his chin and a sign frame appeared next to him. Toori, Ive sent you Horizons enrollment recommendation. Take it with you. And make sure all of you come back, Horizon included. He received a single word of response from all of them. Judge! And with that word, they started to walk once more. A group watched from above as the students walked through the crowd of people on the street. That group was the Provisional Council gathered on the starboard side of Musashi Ariadust Academys schoolyard. While resting their elbows on the schoolyard fence or puffing on kiseru, they watched the people of Musashi open a path for the students. The people almost seemed to be avoiding them. However So they really are going with them. True to that muttered comment, the students on the staircase and road followed the others. Almost all of the students in the academy were following them now. And Some of the normal people began to follow them to as if seeing them off or as if being sucked in. This will be a conflict between students. We and the other normal people can no longer do anything directly. This is the first true battle for Musashi. It isnt fair that the students get to settle everything. The other nations have no upper age limit on students, so it isnt so bad. But in the Far East, seeing them off like this is so irritating. I will do everything I can to profit here. I will use everything available to me. Young Bertoni and the Mitotsudaira family will make a fuss, but nothing says the normal people must cooperate on all fronts. True, agreed a man in a suit. A merchant with a cross hanging from his neck spoke with a smile from next to that man. Masanobu-kun, how do you think your daughter, Masazumi-kun, did? Masanobu, the man in the suit, was not the one to answer. He had a cigar in his mouth and the men and woman across from him answered instead. Youre too cold to that cute girl. Shes always doubting herself. It just makes me want to protect her! The secretaries even got into a fistfight over who would see her home last night, but she ended up leaving on her own. She really surprised those secretaries, although she didnt realize it herself. All of us hold different positions and our secretaries blathered on and on trying to show off to her, but she managed to combine all of it together and understand it. Yes, said Masanobu. But she is completely useless as a politician. Conflict should be avoided, so what kind of politician causes it? Her debate essentially ended in a tie, so she has achieved nothing. She avoided having us go along with what the Testament Union and K.P.A. Italia say. Also, she gave us our justification. If K.P.A. Italia refuses to back off, we can always use that justification. Masanobu then replied to the merchant next to him. But it disqualifies her from being a politician. Or at least, from being a Musashi politician like those of us on the Provisional Council. Then I am saying she should aim to be something other than a Musashi politician, said Masanobu plainly. She failed to inherit a historical name and she is not sure who she is, but that inexperienced daughter of mine instinctually chose to be something other than a politician like me. Do you understand? Even a merchant can handle compromise and calculations. And we can provide advice on political decisions. In that case, what Musashi needs right now is not a Musashi politician like us or a bureaucrat council member. Instead Musashi needs a politician to act as a prime minister with absolute authority. It needs someone who will provide their king with the answer and the absolute justification he needs. Konishi, do not forget that we did not interfere today. We are no longer students. So if they do not realize they hold the special privilege of being a student, we will keep it that way. And if we do not He brushed a hand through his hair. How ridiculous. If they had gone with what we recommended, all responsibility would have been forced onto us. Masanobu-kun, I think your expression of love is a bit too twisted. Thats right. Thats right, agreed the others. Youre always being mean to our secret idol. It makes me want to protect her! Ho ho. Personally, just seeing a girl who looks so good cross-dressing cheers me up. As he was showered with boos, the corner of Masanobus mouth loosened. Are you jealous? As the booing intensified, Konishi spoke from next to him. But why didnt you come here sooner? Well, I wanted to see who Musashis next chancellor would be. It is unfortunate what that delay meant for my wife. Musashis chancellor? I heard an interesting story from Sakai-sama when he assisted me in Mikawa. This was about ten years ago and he said there was a dumb boy in Musashi. He took a breath. And that boy had a girl he liked. While breathing out smoke, he watched the departing group that included his daughter. Due to the circumstances surrounding that girls birth, others were always looking out for her. Soon after entering the academys elementary school, she was asked to write about her dream in class. Her dream? Everyone in the class wrote about their dream. The class had a variety of dreams: I want to be the worlds greatest merchant, I want to be the worlds greatest author, I want to become a knight and protect people, I want to fill the world with curry, , I want to be the best woman in the world, etc. Now, this girl gave the following dream: I hope everyones dreams come true. However All of them knew their dreams would not come true. After all, they were residents of the Far East. As long as they lived in the Far East, they could have wonderful dreams, but those dreams would never come true. But But But the dumb boy said the following: I will become a king. Masanobu smiled. I will become a king and create a kingdom where everyones dream can come true I will become a king and create a kingdom where Horizon can have her own dream. He smiled as he watched his daughter and the others. He probably just wanted to look good in front of the girl he liked. But that idiot was hopelessly blunt. If he wanted to make everyones dreams come true, becoming a king was the only way. A politician, a merchant, or an engineer wouldnt be enough. He would have to do what the people of the Far East were not allowed to hope for. He would have to defy the Testament Union and become a king that took back the entirety of the Far East! And only that boy was able to say it. And I heard that the others made an oath. They said that idiot was truly an idiot, but they vowed to help him become king if he remained an idiot. And they asked him to become a king and create a kingdom where all their dreams could come true. He laughed. Didnt I say it was interesting? We just might witness a king born from the Far East. Then you? A part of it may have been my desire to escape from Masazumi and how horribly honest she is. ButIm glad I came. When that boy showed his desire to be chancellor, I did everything I could to make it happen. But then Masazumi came along, was completely useless as a councilor, and started to become something else He sighed. I too am inexperienced. I saw that it would end like this, so I hesitated. I wanted it, and yet I tried to push it away. But this way is a lot more fun, isnt it, Masazumi? He blew smoke from the corner of his mouth and faced forward. He looked toward the group containing his daughter and the boy who wished to be king. How nice. He breathed out more smoke. If only I were still a student! Konishi lightly tapped his shoulder. When Masanobu turned around with a frown, Konishi nodded and loosened the fastener of his clothes. Its not all bad. We can still take part in our own way. Konishi showed off the shirt under his clothes which had the face of a savage magic girl printed on the chest. When Masanobu saw it, he and the other councilors brought a hand to their chests and closed their eyes. Its a good thing they didnt realize who that was last night. Toori walked with the others and entered Remorse Way. With no fear, panic, tension, or anything else, he walked down that road, passed by the stone monument, and thought. Oh, thats right. He scratched at his head. My remorse is nothing compared to how thankful I am now. He heard the footsteps of all the people behind him and that noise seemed to push at his back. Neshinbara, you work with the guard unit to put together a strategy. AndHonda Futayo. What do you need? Toori heard that voice and the sound of armor rubbing together, but he did not turn around. You join our school. Could you be our vice chancellor? We can deal with the formalities later, so help us out now as a temporary vice chancellor. As a samurai, I serve my ruler, Horizon-sama, and not you, but if you think that would be best. If youre doing it for Horizon, thats good enough for me. Also, Asama. Asama herself was not the only one to react to her name being called. Everyone there cowered down. Tenzou, Urquiaga, Mitotsudaira, Suzu, and even Kimi gulped as Asamas name was called here. But Asama lightly twisted her body to settle the breath she had gulped and then took another breath. What is it? It looks like everyone else is scared, but dont worry about it. Anyway, you know that thing I left with you? The thing you forbade me from using? I think Ill need it before long. However, it was not Asama who responded to that. It was Kimi. She raised her shoulders a bit, crossed her arms, and gave an expression that could be seen as a smile. Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, you have not forgotten something important, have you? No, I havent, sis. I cant do anything on my own. If something happens, I have to rely on everyone else, but I dont blame all of you for that. Also, I will never again Never again Think I should die. He turned his head to show Asama a smile. So could you make the preparations to put that through, Asama? Asama finally closed her eyes and gave a clear reply. You wouldnt listen even if I said no. Thanks. Toori then called for his sister and that sisters voice arrived from a few steps behind him. Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, what is it? Are you scared? Or what? Are you giving me the right to use you as my slave for a day!? Nice! Sis, have you forgotten that I always buy you a drink within three minutes? That isnt it. While aware that the smile remained on his face, Toori took in a breath. And he quickened his pace. If Im rejected, could you make me breakfast just like old times? The one without all the salt. As he smiled, he continued speaking at the head of the group. Okay, lets go, everyone. Im relying on you. 5:20 PM. As the evening sun began to set over the western mountains, the K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espa?a troops deployed to the Mikawa land port sent out flight-enabled Gods of War to scout out Musashis group. At the same time, they began to send their front line forward. In total they numbered 1427. Of those, approximately one thousand gathered at the western plain near the western exit from the mountain corridor. There they formed a closely packed fortress-like formation known as a Tercio. In conjunction with the aerial ships overhead, they would stop the Far Eastern forces from advancing. At the same time as those troops advanced, the Tres Espa?an interrogation ship began to fill its Andamio de la Ejecucin with light. That light would lead to the suicide of Mikawa Ruler Horizon Ariadust. The light would reach its peak at precisely 6:00 PM and the light would dismantle her body. And at 5:22 PM, Musashis formation exited Mikawas mountainous region and arrived at the barrier connecting to the western plain forming the shell of the eastern mountain corridor. There, they checked over their respective equipment. None of them spoke much, but they all understood a certain fact. The student conflict in Mikawa and the longer conflict over the Logismoi plo and the Apocalypse it would lead to were about to begin. Volume 1B, 35: The Trumpeter at the Start Line Volume 1B, Chapter 35: The Trumpeter at the Start Line What happens if the world changes When that plays? Point Allocation (Battlefield) Horizon read a book in a room of light. The wall behind her and the tatami mats below her were covered in curtains of light and not even their color was clear at the moment. The book in her hand was exposed to the backlight. Time-wise and light-wise, this will be the last book I can read. The book that was sinking into the light was not a hard cover. It was a thin soft cover. She recalled Masazumi carrying these. She had always carried a different one along with her thick hardcover books. I believe the latest title Masazumi-sama held was Metal Poetry Collection C Man-Yoshu: An Introduction. She was currently reading a Chinese warring states mahjong book titled Ron-mance of the Chii Kingdoms, but she wanted to ask why the military commanders had to remove a piece of clothing when they lost. Especially since they were all men. Oh, Guan Yu gave General Hua Xiong an instant strip. That is one of the special rules. At that point, she heard a noise from outside the light. It was a low noise of wind. A group of machines had started to move beyond the wall. It sounds a lot like the Musashi. These noises were a lot quieter, but they were the same type of noise. She could hear the noises disappearing into the sky. And A God of War? The sharp sound of something ripping through the air moved into the distance. Just as she looked up from her book, the wall spoke. It was the voice of the female student who was looking after her. Is something the matter? I heard noises outside. Are you curious? Horizon thought for a moment and nodded. However I honestly have no desire to go outside, so do not worry. Thank you very much. It is impossible for you to get out and it would be dangerous, so um She paused for a moment. Sorry. I do not understand why you are apologizing. Either way, I cannot leave, correct? Testament, replied the girl. The field that will dismantle you is currently being tuned within that room. However, a dismantling field wall has been created just outside the room as a side effect of the decoding spell used to examine you. A dismantling field wall? Testament. It is a type of shell that naturally occurs when a dismantling field is gathered inside an area. It has no strength, but the field wall will decode anyone who touches it and they will be devoured by their greatest sin. The student took a breath. Everyone has a memory of great regret which they cannot deny. The wall will reproduce it and simply dismantle the person as a sinner if they are unable to deny it. Not even a beast or ghost can escape it because their sin is carved into their very being. And a sin from ones past cannot be denied no matter what. After all, one cannot deny the reality of what one has done. Then could I save you all a lot of effort by touching that wall now? We do not simply wish to dismantle you. Your Logismoi plo must also be extracted. Another slight pause. Sorry, but please stay as you are. Judge. Horizon nodded and looked down at her book. She had been told to stay still, so she could only obey. Once she could no longer read, she would simply close her eyes. She could hear quite a few noises in the distance. She wondered when she would cease to sense those noises. Once that happened, everything would be resolved in the best possible manner. And then there would be nothing left for her to think about. If only I had been nothing more than a worker at that snack shop. Ah. Now General Yan Liang fell victim to the special rule. A single white cloud formed a line through the sky. It disappeared to the north at high speed. Thats a Tres Espa?an Gran Mu?eca. The aerial ships over there fired a while ago, so its probably here to provide reconnaissance. The next time it comes by, it will be equipped for an attack. That should be when their attack really gets going. I wonder if the ones hiding on the port-side mountain will be targeted by that Gran Mu?eca. On the top deck of Musashinos bow, Neshinbara spoke with several sign frames opened around him. His sign frames were linked to the sign frames of the students commanding the guard unit. With the support of Michizane, his Mouse, he created a shared information network with everyones divine transmissions. Rather than working through a shrine, he made a short-range Ley Line connection. After seeing connection confirmations from everyone, he spoke. How are things over there, Naito-kun? Well The sign frame produced Naitos voice and displayed the chest of her uniform. Her large breasts shook with every breath. As you can see, Im flying through the sky on my wooden broom. Who is responsible for this camera angle that makes me want to call the night watchmen? Oh, Ga-chan is holding the divine transmission spell while she sits behind me. Um, Ga-chan? I recommend waiting until tonight to grope my breasts. Heh heh. I want to do it now, Margot. After all, we might all be about to die. Naruze-kun, could you avoid any negative comments before battle? asked Neshinbara. Oh, dont worry. Margot and I will survive. But could you give me your skull if you die, Neshinbara? Edel Brocken is having a sale where they buy catalysts from you. My life plan is to become an author, die in my home, and be buried in a proper grave. Make sure to give your gravestone a proper epitaph. Something like here lies four-eyes who was too attached to his skull. Neshinbara decided to ignore the Technohexens nonsense and he moved on. Naito-kun, if I may speak with you. Eh? Oh, are you sure you dont need anything more with Ga-chan? Quite sure. And can you do something about that chest-focused camera angle? How do things look up there? Um, I can share map data from my Technomagie spell connection, right? Judge. Neshinbara operated a sign frame and transmitted the map from Michizanes information bank over a Ley Line connection. Rather than a Shinto-specific divine transmission connection, he used the shared connection that Naito was sending her video from. Ive sent the map. This is shared, so anything you write will be sent back here. Okay. This is what I see. Naruzes hand appeared on the screen and she produced a pen from her sleeve. The pen was used for spells and it was divided between the tip and the shaft. As she held it out, the white emblem of Edel Brocken was visible. Right now, the Mikawa area looks like with south pointing up. The Musashi is at the bottom tip of the . A red circle appeared around the Musashis land port on the map. And then a red line extended from the circle heading toward the normal land port diagonally up and to the right. The central space of the is a mountain. There are mountains to either side as well. Heading up and to the right takes you through the western mountain pass leading to the normal land port. But about halfway to the land port is the mountain barrier. From there to the land port is the western plain used to travel between the Musashi and the ships at the normal land port. The path up to there is dangerous and narrow, so Gods of War cannot traverse it. Trade with the normal port is handled by sending ships to the end of the western plain and traveling by foot and horse from there on. As she spoke, the red line continued extending. It was narrow along the mountain pass, but it grew thicker in the western plain and finally stopped at the open plateau of the normal land port. Horizon is at this land port. It is about seven kilometers away. Thats a long way, but it can be traveled quickly using acceleration charms. And A line extended east from the land port. It moved from right to left along the top of the . This path leads to the bay created at Mikawa. The abandoned outskirts of the city are there too. The red line traveled down the left diagonal line of the and toward the Musashis land port. This is the main eastern road to Mikawa that Masazumi and Principal Sakai used yesterday. Once that line was drawn, the shape was complete. Then, two lines were drawn on the normal land port. At the top is the interrogation ship Horizon is on and on the bottom is K.P.A. Italias Regno Unito. Both have landed. Next, three lines were drawn next to each other on the western plain. Two were on the normal land port side of the plain while the third was on top of the mountain on the western border of the plain. Tres Espa?as guard ships C namely, the frigates not shot down last night C are floating above the western plains western mountain. We were right not to send out any of the mobile transport ships. They would have been attacked the instant they rose into the air. They saw our God of War fire earlier, so they cant carelessly approach either. Of course, they can fire while outside of our range three times over. What about their land unit? Before his question was answered, another line appeared on the western plain. A one thousand man unit has formed Tres Espa?as famous Tercio formation. They have eight mobile cannons. Weve also spotted some troops numbering less than a company over toward the land port. I see, muttered Neshinbara. You normally want three units for the Tercio, so they must be short on manpower as well. He then understood the meaning of the line Naruze had drawn. They dont need to win. They just have to hold us back until Ariadust-kuns suicide is complete. To do that, they need to do two things: seal off the land and seal off the air. Kimi then asked a question while leisurely drinking tea at the table behind him. Hey, doujin author. Will my foolish brother and the others really not be able to tear-cio through that Tercio formation? Well, the Tercio is a major formation with a thick oblong layout of pikemen surrounded by musketeers. It is a fortress-like formation with the musket units placed at the four corners. It is slow, but it is excellent at defending and it does not require great skill from the soldiers. For a combined K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espa?a unit, this is probably the safest and most effective formation. They also have cannons, so Just cut to the chase: is there any way to break it? In Holland and Sweden, they have managed to oppose it in a quick attack with low numbers by using increased firepower and rapid fire. But thats just the standard. There are plenty of other ways. Such as? Dropping a ship from the sky. The transport ships accompanying the Musashi would do the trick. Fortresses and cities have protective barriers, so it usually wont work on them, but it would be plenty for a closely-packed formation out on a field, said Neshinbara nonchalantly. But that wont work here. Their aerial ships are prepared to fire on any ship we send from the land port. They will fire on a transport ship just for rising into the air? How intolerant. If this is a confrontation between students, shouldnt they only target the Musashi and Okutama since the academy is there? I think theyll start firing on other ships in addition to the transport ships. Have you ever heard of stray shots? Those can be intentional. Of course I know about that. Thats a shot that leads to marriage via pregnancy. Youre more indecent than you look. That is not what it means!! He took a breath. Anyway, once they start firing, I predict that God of War will be back with its full equipment. Our port side is blocked from their view by the mountain in between the land ports, so that God of War will likely be in charge of attacking and holding us in check. Naito-kun, Naruze-kun, I need you two to hold off that God of War. The Musashi cant move right now because we are preparing for unified control over the ship holding the people of Mikawa. How long will that last? After Naruzes question, a new divine transmission intruded on the sign frame. It displayed a staticky image of Musashis face. The residential ship from Mikawa is currently attaching to the center of the port side. The ships balance calculations can be done instantly, but it cannot actually fly until the basic complement of water, fuel, and supplies are loaded. The current expected completion time is 6:02 PM. Over. Then well leave as soon as we rescue Ariadust-kun. Neshinbara sighed. He displayed a diagram of the Tercio on a sign frame while giving a few instructions to different people. The soldiers have it tough. No matter how powerful the God of War, mechanical dragon, or hero, they cant seal off a large space or occupy a city. That means each academy needs to prepare a large number of soldiers, but modern battles are too harsh for them. The days when the heroes could settle everything in one-on-one battles were a lot safer. While drinking tea at the table set behind him, Kimi turned toward him. Heh heh heh. That is not your problem, four-eyes. That is why you people on the Student Council and Chancellors Officers exist. How about you write a novel with you going at it one-on-one with your equal in K.P.A. Italia or Tres Espa?a? In a homoerotic way, of course. Could you stop asking me things I cant agree to? He took in a breath and placed his fingers on his sign frames divine transmission device. Can you all hear me? With some information and advice from the guard unit, Ive put together a basic plan. I will send it to you, but I have something to say as the tactical leader. Everyone listened. I doubt any of you like war. That may just be my naivet talking, though. Those helping the people of Musashi evacuate below the surface heard his voice coming from the loudspeakers on the walls. But if you accept that there is value in living life to its fullest, you should find plenty of value in a battlefield where doing anything less will get you killed. I do not know whether you are freely taking part or if you were forced into it, but lets look at this positively. If you only focus on the value for yourself, war can be wonderful entertainment. Others listened while leaving the Musashi and running down various routes with acceleration charms in hand. Well, everyone? Have you raised all your death flags? Have you laid all your foreshadowing? Are you prepared to follow through on that foreshadowing? Do you have a friend who will save you when you are in danger? Do you have a name to shout when you despair? Do you have a secret technique to turn everything around at the last second? Do you hold the cheap yet grand belief that you are a hero? And most importantly Everyone listened. Do you have somewhere to return to, you cast of characters? Everyone nodded. Then Ill explain the plot. I hate stories where nothing happens. I love stories with ups and downs and where everything grows more and more exciting. So Everyone watched the sign frames opened near their faces. The route for them to take from the Musashi appeared on the battlefield maps there. Neshinbara removed his finger from the sign frame in front of him. He had just finished drawing the route with his index finger. Its a straight line. He took a breath. This will be a group battle fighting over the control of the battlefield, but it will also be an individual battle between the heroes who try to destroy the other sides control or protect their own sides control. And this battle will also include powerful machines such as mechanical dragons or Gods of War. The powerful nations of K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espa?a have prepared a sturdy formation, great heroes, aerial ships, and Gods of War. If we can destroy them, take back Horizon Ariadust, and secure the Logismoi plo, every nation will be forced to focus on the real power the disarmed Musashi possesses. Now Will you be going, you cast of characters? Go for the sake of my book of ideas rather than that boring history book known as the Testament. You only have to rescue the heroine and well reach our happy ending. Just head forward without hesitation, create an exciting story, and pave the path to the sequel. And how about you say something, protagonist? Protagonist, hm? A group stopped near the exit from the western mountain pass muttered to themselves. They were just another hundred meters from the barrier forming the exit from the mountain pass. The western plain was just on the other side. The barriers gate was open, three aerial warships were floating in the sky on the southern end of the plain, and closely-packed soldiers were visible below those ships. That was the Tercio formation. The students of K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espa?a formed a group of a thousand. The students in front wore black uniforms and the ones in back wore vermillion uniforms, so there was a clear divide of color despite being so closely packed. The center was colored vermillion and the left and right were black. The main unit of pikemen was surrounded by musketeers and larger musket units were gathered at the four corners. The Musashi students viewing them from a distance were the combat members which primarily meant the guard unit. Tenzou was there, Noriki was there, Adele was there, and Persona-kun was there. However What a pain, said Adele next to Tenzou. We have about two hundred, but they have five times that. They predicted that we would use a concentrated attack to open a path. She wore thick armor and Tenzou turned toward her. Adele-dono, I had never seen your mobile shell before. It is very thickly armored. Unlike the high-speed assault units popular these days, this is a heavy armor unit based on an extremely old type. The engine is made so it can only walk. My father left it for me, but its so hard to use that this is my first actual battle in it. I apologize in advance for any problems. Everyone lowered their head at that last comment. If only Naomasa and Mitotsudaira were here, sighed Noriki. This is out of range for the God of War and Mitotsudaira-dono said she had to prepare for later. Also, I dont think even Mitotsudaira-dono could handle this head on. Tenzou looked at the Tercio formation. The musketeers were already holding up their guns. The pike units at the front of the main unit were starting to produce white glowing cross-style shields measuring two meters square. Those are the Catholic impact- and slash-resistant spell shields. The musketeer club sometimes fires on those during after-school practice, but theyre really, really hard to break through. I see, said everyone in the guard unit. They all checked the various types of armor they wore. Well, leave this to us. We may not be able to form as tightly packed a formation, but our smaller numbers give us greater mobility. We can accomplish something as a diversion. The rest of you should refrain from fighting until you reach the land port. But Tenzous worried comment produced a laugh from the second in command. This is far better than fighting fellow Far Easterners on someone elses command. As he said that, Noriki spoke up while standing casually. Where is the protagonist that Neshinbara mentioned? Hearing his quiet voice, everyone exchanged a glance. They all suddenly realized Toori was indeed missing. But that was why they all looked in a certain direction. They turned toward the 100 meter wide valley known as the western plain. Ah. He was there. Toori defenselessly passed through the barrier gate, stopped, and turned toward the rest of the group. Cmon, whatre you doing? Hurry it up. Theyre waiting for us over there. Waaaah! What are you talking about!? And why are you going on ahead!? What do you mean why? Thats where were headed. Why are you all hiding? Toori pointed toward the Tercio formation about three hundred meters away where all of the enemy soldiers were exchanging a glance. They all looked to the commanders of their respective units. And before long F-fire!? Just as a trumpet sounded and a volley of gunfire began, the aerial ships began firing from the air. Those loud noises indicated the start of the battle. Volume 1B, 36: Communicator between Two People Volume 1B, Chapter 36: Communicator between Two People What kind of communication Can be achieved in a fistfight? Point Allocation (New Sensation) The battlefield began to move. Voices shook the air and footsteps shook the earth. Gunshots rang out, smoke scattered through the air, and those who were hit fell to the ground. Some moved out of the way of the collapsing people, some continued forward, but no one stayed still. In the western plain, the Musashi forces split into two groups: a small formation mostly composed of Musashis guard unit and a scattered diversion unit led by Tenzou. Those two groups began to battle the Tercio. Musashis formation started toward the front left of the Tercio. They were targeting the seam between the corner musket unit and the primary pike unit. They lowered down, activated their defensive charms, and advanced along a zigzag route. However, the amount of Blessings given to the charms decreased each time they purified the speed of the enemy bullets. Each student had about five charms, but that was not enough. Dont fully rely on your charms! Lower down, bring any bulletproof armor to the front, and spread out! While lowering down to the point of almost falling over, they advanced. And they were supported by Tenzous diversion unit. Tenzou and the others move in an arc along the front and center of the Tercio and they repeatedly approached and fell back. They threw weapons such as kunai and quickly fired small bows as they moved. They were not expecting their attacks to accomplish anything. They were merely meant to prevent the column at the front of the Tercio from focusing. But all they were doing was approaching and creating a diversion. They were not eliminating their enemies. Musashis guard unit was primarily equipped with spears and swords, so they could only fight once they approached. As one student took too long swapping out charms, he was shot in the right shoulder and blown backwards. Someone clicked their tongue toward the enemy, tossed an activated charm toward the collapsed student, and continued forward. They could only continue on. Meanwhile, Tenzou and his dozen or so companions fell back while throwing kunai. They could hear the bullets flying through the air nearby. Do not fall back too far! said Tenzou. An enemy ship was visible overhead. The giant ship waited above the Tercio formation. It was intended to handle any transport ships sent from the Musashi, but it was equipped with cannons that could fire down on the ground. Go too far and that will fire on us! Tenzou glanced back toward the barrier at the entrance to the western mountain pass. The gate was destroyed. It had been fired on the instant Toori had been spotted. They had frantically charged into the western plain and avoided the danger. But they were not trying to hit us. They were trying to destroy the barrier behind us. That would prevent any reinforcements from arriving through the mountain pass and cut off their escape route. The enemy was attempting to completely destroy them. If a knight or God of War showed up now, the enemy likely thought they could restrain them with defensive spells. They were sure of their victory. As such, K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espa?as Broadcast Committees were likely broadcasting the situation to the world. And then there is our situation. The Musashi could not move as it secured the energy needed to depart. It was an unpleasant period of time. The transport ships accompanying the Musashi were also immobilized while the enemy aerial ships were targeting the Musashi. Every nation in the world would be watching that scene. The Musashi could do nothing due to its size and it was faced with the closely-packed formation that the nations of Europe were still using. It is a solid formation and a terrible match for us! It could be worn down bit by bit using long-distance attacks, but the Far East avoided possession of firearms due to their required disarmament. Bows were allowed for sports, but firearms were only allowed for the clans or forces with legitimate historical reasons. The Matsudaira clan was allowed the possession of firearms, but it was not enough to put together an official unit. And so they needed to get close. If they could not, there was nothing they could do. That was why Tenzou supported the Musashi formation that included Toori. He threw kunai, drew the aim of the enemies targeting the others defenses, and watched as his fellow students were shot. ! The formation approached within one hundred meters. They only had one option. Go! They all cried out as the head of the formation crossed the hundred meter line. In that instant, Tenzou saw the enemies take a sudden action. With the sudden sound of a trumpet, the Tercio slowly but surely began to move. !! They fell back. As he heard the rumbling of their footsteps, the Tercio most definitely moved away. They did not move far. But the entire formation moved far enough to bring something else to the forefront: a cannon. !? As Tenzou watched, a great noise rushed toward Toori and the rest of the charging Musashi formation. The cannon fired from only one hundred meters away. All but one of the people making up Musashis formation reacted in time. The second-in-command and the rest of the guard unit got down on the ground as they had been trained to do, Toori had his head held down by Noriki, and Persona-kun frantically leaped to the side after seeing everyone elses reactions. But Eh? Ah? What is everyone doing? Huh? As Adele arrived at the very back in her mobile shell, she saw everyone else getting down on the ground. What? Are yousliding? Just as she looked forward, the cannon hit her head-on. A metallic noise reverberated throughout the western plain and into the sky. An instant later, everyone there heard Adeles voice. Owww! It was a scream that could not exactly be called a scream. But the Musashi group on the ground and the Tercios soldiers all looked toward the mobile shell whose waist had fallen to the ground. Its okay? Even if it was a field cannon, it was made to destroy barricades, buildings, and rock walls. Rather than a bullet or cannonball, it used a smooth shell with a streamlined front end. It used a normal Testamento Firma charm to fire the shell with compressed air and a single charm should have been enough to pierce a twenty centimeter stone wall. Ow ow ow ow For a bit, the blue mobile shell shook its helm back and forth as it trembled from the impact. Ow What is wrong with you!? Why would you fire a cannon at someone out of the blue like that!? Inside the helm, Adeles glasses had partially slipped from her face, her bangs were in disarray, and a bit of snot dripped down her tearful face. However, her tears were more from surprise than pain. Th-thats dangerous! I cant believe you! The first to react to her protests were those in the Tercio. A heavily armored vassal? said the commander next to the cannon. How outdated can you get!? The confusion remained on his face as he gave direct instructions to the student operating the cannon. Three charms were loaded into it. After some hesitation, a fourth was loaded. Eh? Um, uh Owww!! With a great roar, the second shot hit as well. The intense sound of impact filled the air and sparks flew. W-wah! Th-that scared me! It really, really scared me! As she shouted, the shell spun through the air and fell into the small mountain forest to the east. Meanwhile, Toori opened a sign frame. Neshinbara, Adeles looking pretty invincible here. Any idea whats going on? On the bow of Musashino, Neshinbara tilted his head at Tooris question. Im not sure. Normally, a direct hit would do a lot of damage. But someone else was watching him from a short distance. Yoshinao sat at a table as he listened to the battle reports. He recalled what Adele had said earlier. Come to think of it There was a vassal with a rather old mobile shell in our territory. The man had referred to himself as the Eternal Vassal and his vassal family had long protected that territory surrounded by Tres Espa?a and Hexagone Fran?aise. He supposedly protected that territory even when there were no knights. Constantly modifying the mobile shell to handle any kind of enemy had led to a certain result. It is nothing but heavy armor to act as a wall. Thick armor that could repel any attack was given the mobility of a mobile shell so that it could just barely move. It was not all that useful on the battlefield. If it could not move, one could simply ignore it or get close and attack at a weak point. Modern battlefields focused on mobility and modern mobile shells could fly and charge at the enemy ranks. This old-style mobile shell focused on defense so much that it could only walk and could barely move its arms, so it could not keep up with the speed of the battlefield. Even when protecting a castle or city, the individual defensive power of a vassal or knight was not as important as the spell defenses of the castle or city as a whole. Due to a need to protect, that obsolete device had not been thrown out and had been further specialized as the generations went on. The result had been the Eternal Vassals mobile shell. The girl named Adele had said her father had given her the shell. In that case, the design principle would be the same: it could not move at all, but it could protect. And it is also a feminine model. How very interesting. Feminine mobile shells tended to be given feminine body lines and shorter heights. Its ability to deflect enemy attacks, especially those from the front, would be greater than that of her fathers generation. Up front, Neshinbara tilted his head. Knight and vassal armor has been mass-produced lately, but they used to be custom made. To be honest, I dont really understand this, but I think the era has come full circle. What do you mean? asked Tenzou. This extremely heavy armor design was made to block any kind of shell back in an age before everything became so high-speed, but that same design has suddenly become useful again. Of course, something that cannot move will not be useful as a fighter in the modern high-speed and high-mobility battlefield. But it can function as a wall. A-a wall? asked Adele. What do you mean by that!? Yoshinao laughed. Honey, what has you so happy? Nothing, he replied to his wife. He straightened his back and returned his expression to normal. We must not say we are happy. Not while Musashis representatives are fighting!! As Adele staggered from the second hit, she was half in tears. I-I have to persevere! You withstood it. You put in a good effort. You did well. Good job. While praising herself, she stood firm. Her father had often said that perseverance was an important job of a vassal. When she had heard that, she had assumed he meant it could be hard to go along with what ones knight superiors said. I-I never thought he meant physical perseverance!! She then realized that the others had vanished. Huh? she wondered while unsteadily looking around. Why are you all behind me? Cmon, dont worry about it, Adele! Were all supporting you! Oh, thank you for that kind of moral support Wait. Dont tell me that support is also physic- Oww! A-a third shot!? Ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow! Bow wow wow wow wow! Are you a dog or something? Anyway, thats amazing. Youre getting hit pretty good, but you still deflect it. Youre like a God of War. N-no, the armor is being worn down quite a bit! The upper armor will be destroyed after another twenty shots! The estimate of twenty put a grimace on the faces of the Tercio students. Huh? thought Adele as the others began whispering behind her. She had a bad feeling about where this was headed. She tilted her helmet in suspicion and saw Persona-kun peering at her. Oh, come to think of it, were helmet brothers right now. Um, Persona-kun? Why are you looking at me like that? Oh, and sorry, but why are you, uh, putting away the nail-covered bat you took from your personal armory? Youre lifting me up from behind? Um, uh a shield? Youre using me as a shield, arent you!? As she was lifted into the air and pointed toward the Tercio, she heard Tooris voice behind her. Okay, Pe-yan can handle the mobility, so dont worry about being so slow, Adele. Your value lies in something other than speed right now. Ah! That was actually pretty good! Um, why are you running forward? Wait! They have two cannons now! Theyve doubled their motivation anduhIm a pacifist, sodont shoot! L-look, I cant protect myself right now!! I cant resist! A short moment passed. Owwww!! But something drowned out her shout. The aerial ship floating overhead suddenly began to fire. !? The many noises and shaking of the air were pointed north. Are they trying to keep the Musashi from sending anything here!? As they all groaned worriedly, Musashis voice came via divine transmission. Do not worry. She took in a breath and regulated her breathing. We will stop this bombardment. Over. That statement was followed by intense noises coming from the direction of the Musashi. The sounds of fired shells led to repeated sounds of impact in the air above the starboard side and center of the Musashi. But they were not the sounds of the ship being hit. They were the sounds of the shells fired by Tres Espa?as guard ship being deflected above the ship. Clear sounds rang out, sparks flew, and the shells fell after either shattering or being crushed. Newly created gravitational barriers stopped a few of the falling fragments and lowered their speed. Those barriers were being operated by a maid standing on Musashinos bridge. It was Musashi. She was as expressionless as ever. The academy rules say only a student may confront a student, but they likely intend to interpret the shells falling on the city as stray shots. Over. She spread her arms in the air and controlled the production of gravitational barriers. She stopped the shells. Noise filled the air and sparks scattered. As multiple shells arrived at high speed, she moved her fingers as if playing a keyboard. And Musashi was not the only one intercepting the shells. Several figures stood on the derrick masts of Shinagawa, the first starboard ship. That must be the Musashi Ariadust Academy archery club and the others with sharpshooting spells. Over. They used a standard method for anti-air interception. They would first target the shells so they could be tracked and intercepted. To do this, those on the second mast from the front spread spell curtains over the dangerous airspace the shells would pass through on their path to the ship. Over a wide space in the air, three vertical and four horizontal curtains of light were created. They came from a spell that would track any shell that passed through them. Next, the different firing squads atop the masts at the back of the ship were tasked with different expanded frames. They were to shoot down any shells that passed through those frames. Lastly, any missed shells, ones considered dangerous despite passing outside the frames, or ones that were not wholly destroyed, would be handled by Musashi. The students voices were audible in the sky. Fire! All of them had been too nervous to fight on the front lines. In fact, most of the normal students were lacking in combat training and had insufficient physical and mental strength. But even they were able to handle defense or other work on the ships. Musashi looked starboard where the students were intercepting the shells from the masts of Shinagawa. I have determined this is most welcome. They were protecting their own everyday lives and thus the Musashi itself. As such, she had no objection to helping them. But she received a report just as she caught an attack that slipped through. Musashi-sama! I have detected a high-energy ether change from the Tres Espa?an guard ship! Asakusa communicated via a simple sign frame. It is coming from their main ether cannon! It is 25cm/38 calibers and is spell operated! Over. A moment later, light burst from the southwestern sky. Those in the western plain saw the light in the sky. The Tres Espa?an guard ship floating in the air C a frigate C fired the light that demonstrated it was a warship. The light came from an ether cannon that transformed ether into destruction and fired it along with a shell. With a noise like the sky being torn in two and a massive explosion of steam, the beam of light shot toward the Musashi. That light flew in a curving trajectory as if it had been thrown. Unlike a normal cannon, this ether cannon could be given various effects via spell manipulation. Homing shots and mid-flight directional changes were entirely possible. The light continued stabbing through the sky even after enveloping two of the tracking curtains of light deployed by the students. It maintained its energy and flew over Musashino to reach Okutama. Musashi made an instantaneous decision as the ether-enveloped shell arrived. She repeatedly opened gravitational barriers in the air. !! An ensemble of crashing, bursting, and shattering sounds was created. The gravitational barriers were destroyed and the last one ultimately shattered. ! But the ether shells trajectory altered slightly so it passed just barely above Okutama. While leaving a burned color in the air behind it, the light struck the mountains beyond. With a great roar, the mountain was destroyed down to the roots of the trees over several dozen meters. Musashi did not turn back toward the uprooted trees or the dirt and sand rising like smoke. She silently remained on guard while Asakusa spoke from the sign frame. Musashi-sama! Well done! Over. No, that was due to their poor aim. They must not be able to see us at the base of the mountain. I have determined the next shot will be a direct hit. However A pale light was visible in the southwestern sky. The ether cannon was preparing its second shot. It was going to fire. The second shot would fly in a chopping trajectory that would certainly hit Okutama. Once it was fired, there was no chance of avoiding it or deflecting it. But Musashi turned forward toward a girl standing on the front mast of Shinagawa. She wore a white and red outfit with a red binder skirt on either side of her waist. Asama-sama. Please handle this. Over. Okay, said Asama over divine transmission. The Asama Shrine will use its power to protect the Musashi. With the evening sky behind her, a figure in red and white stood in an elevated place. This was Shinagawa, the first starboard ship of Musashi. The one standing atop the first derrick mast with her black hair whipping in the wind was Asama. To avoid air resistance, the top of the mast was shaped like the cross-section of a leaf. Her left and right binder skirt, which functioned as a shrine maidens red hakama, expanded. The process only took an instant. Each piece of the skirts hem moved and the tips displayed torii-shaped emblems. As those emblems displayed, each binder fixed her position in space and stopped moving. Then the picks on either side of her white and red shoes drove in the floor. As soon as they did, the two tail binders stretching from the back of her waist auspuffed a shimmering of heat. Hanami danced lightly atop her shoulder and spoke. Position purification complete. Thanks. Now, then. Asamas next action was a well-practiced one. She pulled two bows from behind her waist. After lining them up left and right, she raised them in front of her. She removed the left bows string from the top and bottom and removed the right bows string only on the bottom. She then grabbed and pulled the string hanging down from the right bow and attached it to the bowstring reel at the bottom of the left bow. This attached the left and right bows together top and bottom. The right one was on top and the left on bottom. Shirasago Enterprises Umetsubaki. The wrist of the gauntlet covering her left arm had a hole on the thumb side and the little finger side. She stuck a bow into each hole and fixed them in place. Connected. With the two bows connected vertically, she created the single large bow named Umetsubaki. With a light shake of the wrist, the top and bottom bowstring reels spun and the tautness was automatically tuned. It was finished in an instant. Asamas actions seemed casual or natural as she held up the large bow. And the arrow she pulled from her back could easily have been called a stake. She nocked the meter-long stake that was covered in a white outer shell. She let out a breath and raised the bow to shooting height. Nn. When she took in the next breath, she quickly drew back the arrow. The sound of the drawn bowstring reached its limit and then stopped. But that was not all. As Hanami clapped atop her shoulder, she spoke. Hanami, I want to purify any impurities on its path that will lower its speed or cause its trajectory to stray, so set it to use two Blessings for five hundred meters. Clap. As Hanami clapped, Umetsubaki began to change. The upper and lower bows began to transform such that the bow portion protruded forward around the original grips. The tension increased and the burden on Asamas fingertips and arm increased along with it. ! She clenched her teeth and raised her eyebrows as she endured it. She ignored the sweat on her brow while strength gathered in her eyes. As Umetsubaki formed an upper and lower V shape as if bending in the wind, her green eye looked into the distance. Located. In that instant, the light arrived. The beam from the ether cannon arrived before the sound did. But even as that light drew near, Asama did not waver. She withstood it all until she heard the metallic noise of Umetsubaki completing its transformation. And at that point !! She released it. Umetsubakis tension was released as if repelled and both the bow and bowstring split the air. A slicing sound rang out, the great speed created a mist around her, and the mist became a wave decorating her red and white outfit. The mist danced in the wind, Asamas red and white was visible through it, and it finally vanished like scattering flowers. By the time she finished her follow-through pose and took a breath, the arrow stake had already reached its target. !! An immense shattering of light filled the sky. The ether cannons attack was purified and smashed to pieces. Cheers rose from within and atop the Musashi. They expressed praise for Asama and relief that their safety was assured. And two people heard those voices from the sky. Naito flew above the Musashi on a wooden broom with Naruze riding tandem with her. She turned toward the Tres Espa?an guard ship, which did not fire a third shot. The Musashi is an aerial city ship, so its defenses are on the level of a fortress city. During its Great Renovation, the Testament Union didnt allow installation of anti-air equipment to use against pirates, but they did allow defensive barriers. Shrine spells like Asamachis are also allowed as long as they are for monster extermination or defense, so we can withstand a fair bit. Of course, its because they know that that they arent approaching and are just making sure we cant move. Thats right. Naruze looked toward a spot near the bottom surface of the Musashi. On the back of each ship was a spell shaft driver that the engine division used to eject materials. One of those was currently activated. Naomasa making a show of preparing to send out her God of War seems to have done the trick. She can also adjust the angle to a certain extent, so a Kraken-class frigate isnt about to fly above us. Thanks to that, theyve been indecently poking at us like this. What about K.P.A. Italias white one over there? The Regno Unito is the pope-chancellors ship, so its weapons have been quiet. Its closer to being a galley and the spell cannon on the front is its main cannon, so it has to face the Musashi to fire on us. Itll probably head out if the Musashi begins to fly. Meanwhile, the shellfire grew more numerous once more. Gravitational barriers appeared and disappeared between them and the Musashi. Every time they did, a clear sound raced through the air. It feels like having our head forced down. I dont like it. Naruze used the white pen in her hand to draw on a manuscript crop mark frame floating in the air. A still image of Neshinbara appeared in the top right corner of the frame. She surrounded his face with lines to form a panel. An image of him looking to the side appeared next to it and she surrounded it with a panel as well. Neshinbara, how are things there? A speech bubble appeared to provide his answer. Our preparations are going well. We should be in position soon. Urquiaga-kun must have nothing else to do because even hes helping out. The work in elevated places is dangerous, so his help is most welcome. You make a long storyboard. Someone then intruded on the line. A panel in a small frame appeared with Musashi inside it. Naito-sama, Naruze-sama, our sound detection picked up on the engine of a God of War just now. It is the clockwork-conversion engine of the Gods of War made by K.P.A. Italias Fino Alba brand. After the current covering fire, a single craft is likely to attack. Please intercept it as planned. Over. That cross-legged guy must be pretty motivated to come here on his own. Naito gave a small nod. Well have to do something. It would be very bad if it slipped past the gravitational barriers and fired on the surface. After all, the Musashis living areas are made light and divided into blocks, so theyre pretty fragile. And if the people panic, more problems will come. We need to do something, Ga-chan. Naitos voice had a slight low tone to it. Meanwhile, a shimmering appeared from the land port. The red and white four-winged God of War wore aerial combat armored clothing. Here it comes, Margot! Naito nodded and prepared herself along with Naruze. She placed her hands together on the wooden broom she rode and pressed her forehead against it as if crouching down. Behind her, Naruze held out the pen in her hand. I never thought we would end up fighting Tsirhc as Technohexen. Naito gave no response. Naruze smiled while watching her back and raised wings. Sorry, Naito. I see us as us, so lets work together, keep living, and show them what we can do. She took a breath. Technomagie are the spells shared in secret that cannot be sufficiently studied because the Tsirhc religion fears them, views them as an enemy, and prioritizes their destruction. Musashi has been an excellent hideout. As she spoke, they watched the enemy approach and they moved in opposite vertical directions. Naito and her broom moved up into the air. Naruze and her pen threw themselves toward the earth. And so there is meaning in exposing our status as Technohexen in order to fight for Musashis safety!! The two joined voices in the air. Verwandlung! And with metallic noises, their Technohexen equipment was summoned behind them. Naruze spread her black wings. Weiss Fr?ulein!! Naito spread her gold wings. Schwarz Fr?ulein!! Their Technohexen outfits opened like flowers in midair. Naruzes was white and Naitos black. The center of the development was the wooden broom and the pen. A yellow light flashed in the stone embedded in their respective tools and an alarm sounded. Expanding allotted space. Everyone, please be careful. White and black witch outfits spread out in midair. They both looked like spiders with their legs spread, but as they expanded, they also looked like butterflies or birds. They quickly wrapped around the two of them. At the same time, their current uniforms carried out an automatic hard point disrobing. A field built into the witch outfit expansion process removed and stored the uniforms. The space opened by the summoning stored the uniforms and removed or filled in the unnecessary empty space. Their skin was exposed for just an instant. The very next moment, the white and black inner suits forming the foundation of the witch outfits had wrapped tightly around their bodies. The inner suits had a simple shape, so there was almost no difference in their coloration at this point. But that quickly changed. The hard point parts which acted as base points for equipment and fixed the inner suits in place attached around their necks, on the sides of their chests, and on the sides of their waists. They were all rectangular or square, but black-winged Naruzes were white and gold-winged Naitos were black. Each part contained the Edel Brocken emblem and either the words Weiss Fr?ulein or the words Schwarz Fr?ulein. White and black waves then raced around the two of them. The wind flipped up the skirt, stole, and other parts of their witch outfits. As all those attached to the hard point parts, they both spoke. Come out, Schwarz Fr?ulein! Come on, Weiss Fr?ulein! Steel parts appeared around the broom and pen they held up. These were the Verst?rken Schale for Technohexen equipment. The brush portion of Naitos broom was surrounded by a vernier nozzle and the rest was wrapped in a long and narrow ships hull. Meanwhile, Naruzes pen was surrounded by a long spear-like collection of parts. Bolts were fired into the air to fix all the parts into place. The rest finished in a series of instants. They were both wrapped in black and white witch outfits, Naito was given a black three-cornered hat, and Naruze was given a white bonnet. The bolts assembled the specialized Verst?rken Schale around their respective tools. With metallic noises, white and black ether light ran through the air and the joints to complete the process. Gold-winged Naito held a narrow ship-like wooden broom as a Schwarz Hexen. Black-winged Naruze held a long spear-like pen as a Weiss Hexen. The two Technohexen exchanged a glance. Right! They both straddled their weapons and looked up into the sky. Draw some speed, Weiss Fr?ulein! Accelerate, Schwarz Fr?ulein!! The two of them raced into the sky to pursue the flying God of War. A giant white ship had the emblem of K.P.A. Italia on the side. It was Regno Unito. On the bow, which was shaped much like a rectangle, a table had been set up and a man in a white cloak sat at it. He wrote a letter without listening to the steel noises from the north or looking toward the ships producing them. He was writing to the kings and chancellors of various lands and other influential people with an interest in Catholicism. He signed one of them as he spoke to himself. I hope to eventually visit you up north. I really am terrible at polite language. Innocentius finally looked up into the sky dyed with the colors of evening. What is going on, hm? Oh, yes, replied the female student underneath the nearby tent. She appeared from next to the desk covered in divine transmission equipment because an upperclassman pushed her out. A first year? What citys academy are you from? I cant believe they would send someone like you to the front lines. Oh, I, um, your holiness Genova. The girl standing between him and the divine transmission desk seemed to wither before him, so he spoke with no change of expression. It doesnt matter here that Genova tried to get rich by using Sion non-humans escaped from Tres Espa?a as financial agents. We are here as K.P.A. Italia and thus a representative of the Testament Union. Also, it was thanks to cities like yours and Lombardia that we avoided the hell of debt that Tres Espa?a has found themselves in. Y-you do not have a problem with Genova? As long as you keep it to the foreigners or stay within what is allowed to recreate the Testament descriptions. Any Catholic that goes beyond that will be punished. I do understand the meaning of money. Innocentius emphasized his last statement which seemed to relieve the girl because she gave a small sigh and approached. She produced a senicale fiamma. Tres Espa?as God of War has engaged Musashis Technohexen in combat above the Musashi. The three Tres Espa?an guard ships in the western plain are firing on the Musashi while receiving backup from the supply ships. Given that they still have to return home, theyre lucky they can send out that many main ships and supply ships. How are they doing? The three ships are fixed in place to provide the concentrated firepower needed to shoot down any of Musashis transport ships before they can reach the western plain. They are currently firing on the Musashis three starboard ships and two central ships. The bombardment is also reaching the farthest back port ship, but The Musashis front port ship is a cargo ship, isnt it? Could they send a transport ship from there? Testament, replied the female student. Their two front ships, Asakusa and Shinagawa, are cargo ships, but a mountain exists between them and us. They would need to fly over that mountain to send a transport ship here. But our ships could fire on them as they did? I went to check the barrier to the eastern mountain path today, but the valley wasnt wide enough for a ship to fly here while hiding behind the mountain. Testament. We have decided the port side poses no threat. And it seems the ground unit has clashed with the unit containing Musashis chancellor. Clashed? Taking this slow, are they? Tell the special duty officers in charge to crush them. Oh, y-yes. Testament. Oh, Testament. Sorry. Very good. Now hurry. What are those special duty officers doing? The strong are not supposed to gradually injure the weak until they eventually collapse. The strong crush them in an instant with immeasurable power. He took a breath. Crush them right this instant. In the western plain, the charge continued with Adele at the head. The Tercio students saw them running forward. !? They began to back away, but it was too late. The charge approached the left side of the Tercio, at the edge of the pike unit surrounding the musketeers. They were targeting the gap between the different units. Approaching there meant being fired on from the front of the Tercio and from the musket unit at the left corner. Go! But Musashis formation split into small groups. First, it was a group of ten. Go, us! That group split into two columns and ran. As they ran forward, those in front would let the bullets hit until their charms had been consumed to a certain extent. They then circled to the back. This rotation allowed them to maintain their speed. The enemy hurriedly took aim. !! But another group of ten split off after a short pause and ran as if pursuing the leading two columns. A moment later, a new group of ten split off. They all took different routes, but their destination was narrowed down to a single point. As they split into several groups at such close range, the front line of enemy musketeers was unsure where to aim. The commanders of the enemy platoons used their swords to point out the group for that platoon to target, but Musashis students were lighter and quicker than before. The musketeers could not immediately target them and the gap between them shrank. Ohhh! The leading members of Musashis guard unit held their defensive charms in their left hand and their spears in their right. As they continued forward, they noticed a sudden movement. A trumpet blasted from within the Tercio and the earth rumbled. And then everyone on Musashis side saw the Tercio rapidly fall back despite being so closely-packed. Tenzou saw it happen as he continued his diversion at a distance. The Tercio rapidly retreated. No! This is just a trick to make it look like they are!! The Tercio moved in his vision, but they were not simply moving away. The Tercio was splitting in two. One group fell back while the other advanced. Is this? As a group, that sort of closely-packed formation was highly defensive and kept losses to a minimum, but they lacked mobility. However, that meant high-level orders were not needed and warriors with little training could be used. And as a major formation often used in training, the Tercio was a simple way of gaining a consensus in a group containing warriors from both Tres Espa?a and K.P.A. Italia. Tenzou had assumed that was the purpose behind the Tercio. I was wrong! It was a simple matter. The enemy had split the Tercio between the Tres Espa?a unit and the K.P.A. Italia unit. K.P.A. Italia had moved left and right while Tres Espa?a remained in the center. On top of that, the enemy divided their chain of command in three. Rather than moving the entire giant formation, they would split apart when needed. They were three phalanx-like formations that had merely taken the overall form of a Tercio. And due to the division by academy, they could quickly and surely create the split. The left edge unit that Tooris group was charging toward had split off and fallen back, but they were replaced by two units that came forward from the right. Rather than simply falling back, two units moved forward to fill the gap. Toori-dono! They are coming from the side!! At the sound of a trumpet, the two advancing units turned ninety degrees to the right and faced Tooris group. Tooris group was obstructed by the retreating formation to the front and now had great pressure from the side. And !? Bullets flew toward them. But rather than from the legion in front, it came from the western mountain to the right. It cant be, said someone as everyone turned toward the western mountain. Lines of red uniforms could be seen descending the slope with spears and guns in hand. They slowly yet surely approached the western plain from the tree-filled slope. Did they come from the ship up above!? They must have traveled in small groups through the forest from behind so that the Musashi group could not see. It had taken time, but it was proving extremely effective. They were already forming ranks between the trees and they were clearly attempting to drive the diversion unit toward the eastern slope where Tooris group was. Kh! Tenzou raised a hand and waved to the east. He was instructing his diversion unit to retreat and regroup with Tooris group to the east. The battlefield was beginning to corner Tooris group. They were on the verge of being crushed. Volume 1B, 37: Those Travelling Through the Blue Sky Volume 1B, Chapter 37: Those Travelling Through the Blue Sky Who are those that move above While seeming to embrace? Point Allocation (Air Superiority) A battle had begun in the air above the Musashi. Two sets of wings struggled against Tres Espa?as aerial mobility-enabled God of War. The wings were white and black, but their clothes and flight equipment were the opposite colors. The two sets of wings accelerated, stopped, reversed direction as if struck, and sometimes flew in an arc to evade. The two sets of six wings were only used for midair attitude control. Their speed was supplied by the cowling-covered broom and pen they rode as if clinging to. They flew at high speed using those white and black accelerators that used Technomagie. Black light burst from the nozzle covering the brooms brush. Several crop mark frames and a white line stabbing through them came from the tip of the pen. They both moved about with enough speed to keep up with the God of War. And it was all accomplished using Technomagie, the power of a Technohexen. One was Weiss Techno and the other was Schwarz Techno. Some basic Technomagie was common to both types, but Weiss Techno primarily created and restored things. It generally worked in the positive direction to aid the user. On the other hand, Schwarz Techno primarily eliminated and decayed things. It generally worked in the negative direction and did not aid the user. Originally, there had been no distinction. If the user harmed others or used it for their own benefit, it was considered Schwarz. Otherwise, it was considered Weiss. But once the witch hunt began and both sides were persecuted, the Technohexen classified the spells as either Weiss or Schwarz to make the techniques simpler and easier to pass on. The division between positive and negative increased the speed of understanding and systematized the learning process. This lessened the all-encompassing power of Technomagie, but it also allowed the Technohexen techniques to survive. Thus, the flying pair of white and black had similar and different aspects. The white Technohexen flew using the acceleration that the pen tip drew in the air. The black one flew using the repelling force of the negative gravity produced from the brush of the wooden broom. The black one had spells to reduce the acceleration resistance, so she was slightly faster. The white one could control what she drew, so she could make tighter turns. But as they competed between speed and mobility, the battle required the unilateral use of power. While the God of War fired repeatedly with its rifle, the white and black sets of wings prepared their own weapon. ! They both produced coins from the handheld safes they used for their legitimate transportation business. The white one drew an arrow in the crop frame style magic circle opened around her and she placed a silver coin in it. The black one accelerated a copper coin by passing it through the speedometer style magic circle opened around her. When the coins were loaded in, the spell reached them and they became bullets that wore down the God of Wars armor and sent sparks flying. But this isnt enough to break through!! shouted the white Technohexen. Naruze clenched her teeth, but it was only partially to withstand the inertial forces. This pisses me off! Each of those shots would have been a considerable blow against a human, but they had only scratched the God of Wars armor at best. Naito lined up next to her for a moment and flapped her gold wings. I wish we had a decent attack spell, but were only allowed crime-fighting and self-defense spells in Musashi! Can we increase the pressure by upping the amount of auspuff!? That thing is too fast! Naruze knew Naito was right. Their only combat training was the technique training against those in the land port with flight abilities, but that focused on tight turns and how many times one could accelerate in quick succession. Musashi had no aerial combat Gods of War, so the only combat-related training was against people. Everyone had their different modified accelerators and reinforced parts to increase their flight ability, but a God of War vastly outclassed them in both size and continued acceleration. The most they had were lessons and second-hand image training from former God of War pilots. But a real one is completely different! Weiss Fr?ulein and Schwarz Fr?ulein were the previous years fastest schale on the market from the Technohexen brand of Edel Brocken. As the Thirty Years War approached, Technohexen began to be persecuted as a scapegoat for the peoples unease; the Fr?ulein series had supposedly been created as a means of resisting that. Because they were sold on the market and because they had been bought by Musashi residents, their weapons and equipment which could be directly used as such had been omitted; but that had made them lighter. With a few modifications they had requested of Musashis transportation specialists, the individual devices had straight-line speeds approaching those of a God of War. But we can only just barely take one on while working together! shouted Naruze as she thought. Still The lessons and training from the former God of War pilots were paying off with their practical skills. Ignoring speed and mobility, they would have been immediately shot down if they had not experienced the practiced movements of a warrior during their training. Also, their countless times using spell-modified airspace to fly full speed, raised ability attacks, and competition between the two had given them the experience they needed to put up with the inertial forces and reckless turns they were making. We even developed spells to ensure the inertia doesnt ruin our looks! That data was sent back to Edel Brocken and Edel Brocken would send them products making use of that data or equipment created specifically for them. Edel Brocken was a gathering of Technohexen and those who had been kicked out of normal aviation jobs, and it seemed the Musashi was a good spot for showing off their products; so Weiss Fr?ulein and Schwarz Fr?ulein contained quite a few components designed specifically for Naruze and Naito. Needless to say, their opponent was no different. To achieve air superiority, each academy needed to defend against unilateral attacks from the sky. God of War pilots, especially those who used the few aerial combat models, were elites who understood their actions were directly linked to defending their nation. Rumor had it that those charged with monitoring and guarding the Musashi were promising pilots who would use that duty to learn about the state of other nations, grow familiar with the sky, and ultimately become the elites who would protect their own nations. These are the people who monitor the Musashi with only a few Gods of War, shouted Naruze while rapidly braking and turning to avoid enemy fire. But were representatives of Musashi!! Three trajectories cut through the evening sky that was growing red. In the span of a breath, sharp turns caused wings to creak and hair to whip about. Attacks continued to fly, but the hits were meaningless. The enemy was closing in on the Technohexen, but their attacks were having no effect. They nevertheless continued to fire because of the Magie Figur opened before their faces. It displayed a diagram of the enemy God of War from different angles and its weak points were highlighted. The indicators on the sight devices of its face, the base of its wings, the gaps between its sides and chest, etc. were linked to the targeting Magie Figur also floating before their faces. If they brought the God of War into view and remained within firing range, they only had to watch. The targeting Magie Figur would select the closest weak point to their sight and make a decision after a short period of hesitation. The black Technohexen took a nearly right angle turn and charged in. The accelerator broom inscribed with the name Schwarz Fr?ulein did not eliminate the shaking produced by the black reactionary acceleration light. The God of War attempted to shake her from its tail, but the black Technohexen would not allow it. She leaned forward while clenching the pressure-sensitive grip protruding from the bottom of the schale to squeeze the accelerator. !! Schwarz Fr?ulein lurched but then its front end forcefully pointed in a different direction. The nozzle surrounding the brush fired black light directly backwards. Here I go!! With that shout, Schwarz Fr?ulein sent all its trembling forward and moved. The black Technohexen caught up. The shaking and air pressure caused her hair to wave about and she circled around to the God of Wars side as if being reeled in. Found it!! The black sign frame emitted a voice. Targeting complete. Four shots! Just as she said, four speedometer style Magie Figur appeared and black copper coin bullets were accelerated from them. The needles of the meters rotated and the small bullets were instantly given speed too great to be seen. At the same time, a few numbers appeared in the Magie Figur. Margot! How much!? Bullets are 72! Flight time is6 minutes! Without checking to see if she hit, the black Technohexen turned to the right. She braked. Enemy bullets made of green light shot through the spot she had been in a moment before. As the God of War held up its rifle as if stroking it, several pieces of paper scattered from it and the bullets pursued the black Technohexen. Meanwhile, the Technohexens copper coin bullets flew toward its face, but they hit the armor resembling the brim of a hat and merely sent out four bursts of sparks. And !! To avoid being defenseless while firing, the God of War swung its wings and rotated to the left. As the black Technohexen tried to circle behind it, it rotated to follow and it tried to fire in the Technohexens path. But the white Technohexen arrived from down and to the right as if trying to cover its entire body. She had already fired four silver coin bullets in the same trajectory as an uppercut. She was targeting the bottom of the chin. Even among a God of Wars movable parts, that spot had especially soft and thin armor. The God of War was turning to the left, so it could not simply evade to the left or right. And even if it used its wings to escape upwards, the arrows of light would pursue it like an uppercut from below. I have you now!! In the instant the white Technohexens voice entered the air, the God of War took action. Of the four cross-shaped wings on its back, the large top pair rotated 180 degrees and pointed upwards. They then flapped toward the heavens above. With an explosion of air, the God of Wars giant form rotated back and to the left. It spun. It evaded the silver coins approaching its jaw, so they continued toward the heavens. The white Technohexen followed. And after completing its rotation, the God of War turned its own gun barrel toward the white Technohexen flying above it. It flapped its wings again. It swung its legs to perform attitude control, bent backwards, and focused its vision on the black wings and white pen. But ! The God of War had not forgotten about its original opponent. The black Technohexen had circled to the left, so the God of War faced her, laid its wings on the side, and folded them up as much as possible. ! It performed a flight attack while prepared to spin. The attack consumed a large chunk of the tension from the spring device on its back that provided the source of its converted energy. As air was consumed by the wings, it was built up inside the God of War. The energy obtained from the spring device was added to the compressed wind and it was fired toward the black Technohexen. It struck. !! With an intense sound of impact, gold feathers scattered. Margot! The white Technohexen cried out as her partner was hit. And the God of War merely fired on her. It was rotating quite quickly, so its aim was not certain. And so it fired repeatedly. Testamento Firma charms scattered from its magazine and the wind blew them about like a blizzard. As expected, the bullets took scattered routes. !! But they did their job. One of the bullets smashed into the back of the long pen-shaped staff the white Technohexen frantically held up. The Technohexen immediately drew anti-shock barriers. A great number of anti-shock barriers. But they were weak. The crop frame style barriers were all smashed and the staff was destroyed. The white staff bent and warped until the center burst. ! The rapid loss of speed tossed the white Technohexen into the air while she still held the front end. Behind her, black feathers scattered and the white staff exploded. The change in the battle above the Musashi was visible from the western plain. The hue of the explosion spreading through the air caused the Musashi side to gasp. Meanwhile, the combined Tres Espa?a and K.P.A. Italia unit quickly cornered the Musashi group. That settles it! Someone let out a shout. Those who follow the Testaments guidance are on the side of justice!! As their enemy chanted, the Musashi group was driven to the foot of the mountain on the east side of the western plain. Those who follow the Testaments guidance are on the side of justice!! While speaking as if teaching or warning the Musashi group, they readied their pikes and shields and charged in. They planned to bring the battle to an end. Back in the sky, the aftermath of the white and black Technohexens defeat remained. But the God of War had not stopped moving. The black Technohexen had yet to be completely shot down. The explosion of air had knocked her away, but her equipment would be unharmed. The impact would have put all of her muscles into a reflexive state of shock and she would be unable to control her body, but the God of Wars safety was not ensured until her equipment was destroyed or she was killed. Without taking a break, the God of War pointed its wings upwards and tipped its upper body down. It pursued the black Technohexen that fell while clinging to the black broom. It aimed its rifle barrel and began to flap its cross-shaped wings. But a voice reverberated from the sky. Ma- It came from the heavens the God of War had already turned its back to. The injured Weiss Hexen that had been shot down there was speaking. Her words were strained and she seemed to spit them out, but her voice still burst through the air. Margot! Wake up!! At the same time, a sign frame appeared next to both of their faces. It was a torii-style sign frame paid for by the sender. Wake up!! On Musashinos deck, the members of Musashis internal delivery union had run up the stairs. A lot of them had been born in different nations and were of different races, but they all looked up into the sky. Weve left Musashis skies to you, so we cant have you not protecting it now! Show me the spirit of the ones who stole the position of Edel Brocken tester from me! As if in response, a winged young man spoke to the old man in an old vermillion uniform standing next to him. Almirante! You were originally the ace of Tres Espa?as God of War unit, werent you!? Say something! I suppose so, said the man known as Almirante. He folded his arms. Listen. I was the first of this group to lose to you two. But Im the strongest of the group, yknow? If you get it, then open your eyes, Zwei Fr?ulein! The God of War saw the black Technohexens body shake even as her six gold wings continued to scatter feathers. Ah. As she opened her mouth, she suddenly swung up her broom. And she took action. But aiming the brush toward the God of War required forcing her entire body to move and her face twisted in pain. The previous impact must have rattled her brain because her eyes were not focusing properly. While still falling, she unsteadily held up the brooms brush and a speedometer type Magie Figur appeared over it. She opened multiple layers of reactionary acceleration Magie Figurs to produce an acceleration cannon that created repeated acceleration. She had not yet loaded a coin bullet. She was planning to expand the spell and raise the power to its limit. Her lips moved weakly. After that, I expand ten acceleration emblems for up to 200 kph with the size at 1/10 of normal, so it will have a consumption of 200 ATELL each. She was performing the ATELL consumption calculations needed to construct Technomagie. Rather than calling in a spell as before, she was making a specific incantation to construct the spell for her attack. This was the original activation method for Technomagie. But the movements of the broom were unsteady and she could not see the God of War. Even if she added a homing ability, it would not be able to home in on the God of War if her initial aim was poor. But the God of War was not about to let its guard down. And so it prepared to pull the trigger while making sure not to let its rifle barrel waver. And then it noticed something. It had not noticed earlier due to the red of the setting sun, but there was a light coming from its neck. It was a narrow line of white light. That was the light of the drawings made by the white Technohexen. Those drawings produced acceleration. !? The God of War realized that line had been drawn when it rotated backwards to avoid the white Technohexens attack. It had rotated as if leaning backwards to let her continue on upwards. Ga-chan is a quick drawer, so you couldnt completely evade, said the black Technohexen in a trembling voice. The fading light linked the god of wars throat to the brush of the black Technohexens broom. Weiss Techno used positive power. Schwarz Techno used negative power. What would happen if a negative bullet were placed on that line drawn with positive power? The negative power would race along the positive power while absorbing it. ! The light was no longer visible, but the Technohexen loaded the bullets. And these bullets were not just coins. Ten 1000 yen rolls of 10 yen copper coins! Go, average daily wage!! As soon as the Magie Figur latched onto the loaded coins, the black Technohexen cried out the word that settled the spell calculation. Herrlich! Once the ten coin bullets were given the power of decay, they were loudly launched. They used the counter-current of the decaying power to fly along the line of acceleration drawn by the Weiss Hexen. Each type tried to outdo the other in its acceleration as the bullets traveled along. The God of War swept its hand across in an attempt to defend. ! Two struck its arm, knocking the arm out of the way. The light drawn by the Weiss Hexen began to vanish, but the bullets had already accurately reached the God of Wars throat. They stabbed into an area impossible to reach with a bullet that traveled in a perfectly straight line. They struck the border between armor panels that had to be left open so the God of War could move. The bullets would normally have been completely stopped by the armor. Schlag!! But the guiding line allowed them to circle around the armor and strike along the same trajectory as a punch. The impact lasted only an instant, but its effects continued on. The shock of the impact broke the packaging of the roll of coins and the coins scattered. A total of 800 shots flew from the right of the God of Wars jaw and into the structure of its head. The inside was a collection of precise components and a specialized technician was needed to perform maintenance there. The armors range of protection was carefully calculated out, so it was normally unthinkable for a high-speed bullet to make its way inside. But that unthinkable situation was happening now. For the God of War, the situation was similar to having its armor completely ignored as a shotgun was blasted through the jaw and into its head. A God of War moved by taking the pilot into the cockpit, combining with him, and gaining life. For that reason, each of its parts held the same function and structure as the corresponding part of a human body. As the scattershot of coins sent an impact directly into the inside of its skull, the coins struck the inside frame and ricocheted. Each strike bent and transformed them; the bullets smashed the devices used in place of an upper and lower jaw. When some smashed the left hearing device, they struck the left inner wall. !! They tore through the neurological device in the back that controlled the left half of the body and they shot out into the sky behind. The God of Wars system had already performed an emergency shutdown on the connection with the pilot. The God of War had been abandoned to preserve the valuable pilot. ! But the God of War retained the senses of the pilot for an instant and it forcefully bent back with no pilot. ! Like a wave of blood, the coins illuminated by the red setting sun poured into the sky from the lower neck. The God of Wars automatic controls spread the four cross-shaped wings on its back to stop its movements. As a great number of coins, transfer fluid, and ether fuel burst from the front and back of the left side of the neck, the God of War fell. Its wings still had power, so it automatically maintained its balance. However, the wind blew it around as its massive form slowly fell. On Musashino, the members of the delivery union looked up into the sky and understood what had happened. ! Their cheers burst upwards. But as some clasped hands, one old man slowly sat on the floor. He took a breath and a nearby young man spoke to him. Almirante, what is it? Id like to say its just that Im tired, but that isnt all. It may be selfish, but I dont like seeing a God of War from my old nation being destroyed. But its fine. He pulled a small bottle of alcohol from his pocket and spoke to the others as they quieted down a bit. Alcohol works for both celebration and mourning. Lets celebrate for the two up there. You all remember how you were welcomed back after your first battle, dont you? Two figures remained in midair. The gold and black winged figures embraced in the evening sky. They both caught their breath; the gold one had sweat on her brow, and the black one had blood. However, neither wiped the liquid away as they created a divine transmission Magie Figur in the air. Neshinbara, weve taken care of their God of War. Good. We still have to worry about their cannons, but we dont have to worry about an attack from above now. Come on back. Judge, they both said before eliminating the Magie Figur. Ha ha. Ga-chan, you got Weiss Fr?ulein destroyed. Quiet. The white Technohexen embraced the black one even closer. Ga-chan, are you trembling? So are you, Margot. They exchanged a glance and nodded slowly. Just for now. They both nestled close and joined their lips to rid themselves of their trembling. And We managed, said Naito as she licked up the blood on Naruzes lips. Yes, agreed Naruze. When Naruze looked to the southwestern sky, Naito did the same. That ship let off some troops, so the ones in the western plain are having the hardest time right now. But They slowly turned to the east. They looked to Asakusa, Musashis first port ship. That cargo ship was hidden by the mountain in the center of the land port. Everyones counting on you. Hurry! On the western plain, the K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espa?a troops finally clashed with the Musashi group driven to the foot of the eastern mountain. The combined units morale was high. Their God of War had been shot down, but the Technohexen had been more or less taken out as well. Their overwhelming advantage remained. And their enemy had no way of sending in additional support. The mountain passs barrier was sealed and the Musashis starboard side was held in check by the aerial ships. Even if they attempted to cross the eastern mountain, they would put themselves within range of those ships. So Push!! Dont just try to stall them! Lets go for a true victory!! They applied great pressure and pushed at the Musashi group that was deflecting their attacks with spears and charms. Crush them! That is how we will sever all of the Far Easts regrets!! With that cry, the combined unit began working in perfect unison. The one thousand K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espa?a troops worked together. They sealed off the exit of the western plain and pushed Musashis attack unit further eastward. Their momentum and their wall of people applied great pressure to the Musashi group and tried to crush them as if sewing them to the foot of the mountain. But someone let out a yell. As the Musashi group quickly fell back, a slender figure at the center brought a hand to his forehead and looked up into the heavens. Ohhhhh! Right now! Literally everyones trying to penetrate me with their spear!! Youre gonna distract us from defending, so quiet down!! But despite everyone shouting at him, Toori showed no change of expression and continued speaking while raising his arms. Ohhh! Please help me! Officer!! His cry carried into the distance. Naturally, no help came and the combined unit shouted back in unison. You arent getting any help, you idiot! How is help even supposed to get to you!? But that was when everyone heard a light sound of something bursting. Twice, the sound reached them through the air. !? It came from beyond the eastern mountain. It came from Asakusa, the Musashis first port ship and a cargo ship. A few of the soldiers recognized the sound. A God of War being launched? They had distinctly heard that sound twice. But not even the Musashi can launch a God of War over the mountain! Yeah! Youre right! Thats meant to move our Gods of War around the Musashi itself. It flies almost straight up and it doesnt have enough height to cross the mountain, answered Toori to explain exactly why it was impossible. But he did not stop there. But well show you that theres another method that only the Musashi can pull off! You have another method!? Ha ha ha, laughed Toori. We do! I call it the Derrick Ultimate Destiny! Cmon, everyone!! We have to go whether you tell us to or not! shouted Naomasa from the shoulder of a red heavy God of War on Asakusa. She raised her right false arm. Prepare yourself, Jizuri Suzaku!! With those words, Jizuri Suzaku lowered its hips. A thick rope was attached to the back of its waist. The rope was one used with the derrick cranes and both ends passed forward and up in a V-shape from either side of Jizuri Suzaku. Are the two derricks ready!? The two giant derricks used for carrying cargo, Asakusas first and second derrick, had the ends of their arms lined up to the side. The rope extending from either side of Jizuri Suzaku passed through and hung down from the pulleys on the left and right arms located 150 meters up. But !! Two Gods of War were launched from up in the sky. They had anchors attached at the waist to weigh them down. And the two Gods of War fell at almost the exact same time. Their trajectory slipped just past the derrick arms on either side and touched the ropes hanging down. Contact!! Without negating the momentum of their fall, the two Gods of War grabbed the ropes as if colliding with them. In an instant, the ropes grew taut and the ends of the derricks bent. Go!! All of those in work uniforms standing on the lines of cargo shouted out and the two Gods of War continued to fall while holding the ropes. The left and right ropes were pulled with blinding speed by the falling Gods of War. Sparks burst from the base of the pulleys and the ropes waved and drew tight. The rest was simple. The center of the V-shape created by the two ropes was located at the back of Jizuri Suzakus waist. Oh. The ropes pulled it up, it floated, and then Go!! The red God of War was launched into the sky as if by a catapult. Atop Regno Unito, a single action occurred below the command and divine transmission tent. The divine transmission arriving from different areas caused everyone there to stand up and look to the northern sky. A red God of War flew through the sky after being forcibly launched. Its legs and other parts had been given reinforced parts to withstand the launch and landing. It must have been used to being launched because it showed no sign of panic. Someone spoke quietly below the command tent. If a God of War can fly that far, how far would something else go? The voice trembled slightly and a similarly shaking voice slowly answered. No, the lighter the object, the sooner it would decelerate, so it would not fly as far. I think. Either way, its going to land in the middle of our unit! If it falls that quickly along that trajectory, our corazzata cant aim their anti-air weaponry fast enough! The foundation of their tactics had been for Musashis aerial forces to be held back by the Testament Unions aerial weaponry and the natural terrain. The Testament Union had data on the Musashi and they understood how far it could launch things. They also had full understanding of the armaments it contained. However Who would have thought they could use it like this muttered someone. I have the estimated path of the God of War!! Everyone turned toward the female student in charge of divine transmissions. She took a breath before speaking. The center of the eastern plain! It will land in front of the combined unit currently concentrated on the southeastern side! Have the northern side of the unit concentrate their defenses! Even if its a God of War, its only one! They can minimize the damage by focusing their defenses and falling back! After withstanding the blow, they can push back! And And Crush Musashis chancellor while they do!! Go, Jizuri Suzaku!! cried Naomasa from the shoulder of the red God of War that had already begun to descend. It had not flown far enough. They had hooked up the ropes at the angle they thought was best, but its weight was still a bottleneck. But the reinforced parts are necessary. If it was going to fly, it needed to withstand the recoil of launching and the impact of landing. A medium or light God of War might fly further, but it would not hold up when it clashed with the enemy formation afterwards. And a person was so light it would decelerate. Thus a heavy God of War was the only option. But it was not flying far enough; it was going to land in front of the enemy formation. The enemy clearly understood that. In the eastern plain below, the parts of the giant formation not heading toward Tooris group had pressed together and were pointing their spell shields forward. The God of War had to crush them and rescue their fellow students. And after Naruze and Naito finally secured our air superiority! If an aerial combat God of War had remained in air during the launch and flight, Jizuri Suzaku could have been attacked. That was why they had made the preparations behind the cargo while Naruze and Naito battled the God of War. And the two of them had done well. That just leaves our flight distance!! Naomasa knew the God of War was not going to reach. But the corner of her mouth rose in a smile as she looked down at the one thousand or more white spell shields. So their frontal defenses are perfect. In that case She shouted out. Go, Mito! I am right here. You do not have to yell. The color silver stood up on the opposite shoulder. It was Mitotsudaira. She did not wear her uniform below her silver hair. Instead, she wore an outfit that resembled a light blue and white dress. However, her usual four long leather cases hung down from her hands and shoulders. She leaped through the wind. She lightly and surely landed on Jizuri Suzakus left hand. Go!! Jizuri Suzaku swung its arm through the air and threw Mitotsudaira forward. A silver flower blossomed over the heads of the combined unit preparing its defenses forward. At thirty meters above the ground, Mitotsudairas silver hair whipped in the wind and the two leather cases in her hands opened. Go, Argent Cha?ne! With those words, she pulled one meter obelisks from the cases. The two obelisks connected to the hard points on the back of her shoulders. A dull metallic noise confirmed that they had clicked into place. Begin chain supply! The puffed out shoulders of her armor shook. A slit opened in the sides of those shoulder puffs and the color red spilled out. That color was a giant jewel resembling three claws. But that was not all. The obelisks on her shoulders produced metallic noises and shook as the two jewels were pushed outwards, and something else followed them. They were chains. The chains were thicker than a human hand and the jewels hung from the ends. As they were released, they traveled along her arms like living creatures and passed through metal loops attached to her wrists. The chains were long and they were only growing longer. ! The two chains instantly grew to silver tails measuring several meters and they swung wide around her. She swung her arms backwards as if to strike something as she prepared for her landing. She traveled toward the center of the one thousand man defense. That unit had already focused their defenses on the front, so they were left almost defenseless against this overhead strike. But the commanders of each individual unit shouted out. Theyre just chains! Endure the first strike and crush her when she lands!! Oh, how crass. As she fell, Mitotsudaira swung the chains. She swung them upwards as if to circle around behind her. My Argent Cha?ne are not mere chains. They are intelligence cha?ne. Something flew in behind her. The giant metal objects resembled arms. They were the reinforced parts attached to Jizuri Suzakus arms so it could withstand the recoil of being launched. They weighed several tons each and they had been thrown toward Mitotsudairas back. Everyone thought they would hit her. These transmit my strength and can be called a part of my body. The jewel-like decorative claws at the ends of the Argent Cha?ne grabbed the god of war parts. The chains casually swung the masses of metal upwards. The movement started gently but eventually became a smashing movement. Mitotsudaira bent the several meter pieces of metal as if trying to throw her entire body forward. In the name of the Argent Loup, let out a howl, Argent Cha?ne!! She used brute strength to attack the thousand soldiers. The two strikes from overhead were disastrous for the formation with its defenses focused forward. The attack was cleverly made to cross slightly to the left and right so as to knock everyone outwards. !? A cascade of intense noises spread out. The soldiers were not just swept away or knocked away. They were blown away by a combination of the two. The instant of impact appeared to happen in slow motion, but the people were thrown high into the air an instant later. Some were slammed into the ground, some flew further into the air, and others struck their fellow soldiers. The only things that were certain were the sounds of impact, the mixture of screams, and the person standing in the several meters of cleared space. Musashi Ariadust Academys 5th Special Duty Officer, Nate Argent Loup Mitotsudaira. I look forward to having you as my opponent. As she spoke, her blue outfit wrapped its arms deeply around her body. Synchronized with that action, the silver chains flew in an arc. The masses of metal were half buried in the ground, but they were easily lifted into the air and pursued the arcing path of the silver chains. !! And they struck the people who were taking defensive stances. That was when it began. The soles of Mitotsudairas shoes became triangular blades and she stabbed just the right one into the ground. With that supporting her, she swung her body around. Her arms raced about as if fluttering in the wind and the chains reached the enemies faster than whips. ! The massive pieces of metal rotated around her. The rotation reached 360 degrees and knocked the enemies away like a windstorm. Her attack hit. They tried to endure but were ultimately unable to. In an instant, several dozen soldiers flew into the air. Even in armor, a human weighed no more than 200 kilograms. For the pieces of metal being swung around at high speed, that was like a baseball bat hitting the ball dead on. The ones launched upwards were the lucky ones. The ones slammed to the ground took out their own comrades and were unable to even scream. Each strike took out several people as she wore down their numbers. !! The storm of blows did not stop. The sounds continued, more space was opened, and the chains extended further. And then Mitotsudaira raised the speed of her rotation. I have come to save you, my king! The silver wind continued across the battlefield without end. With each step, she swung her entire body and swung the chains such that they intersected. The spiraling light of the chains raced through the air, pulled back, squeezed, arced once more, undulated, danced, and knocked even more people through the air with each consecutive sound of impact. It was a storm of silver light. And Mitotsudaira bent back and swung her arms back as if they were wings. The chains racing ahead of her flew behind her like waves. ! And then she flapped those wings. She lowered her upper body almost to the ground before swinging both arms forward along either side. The masses of metal flew horizontally. With repeated snaps of the wrist, the people along their paths were launched into the air. Strike! As they flew forward, the two pieces of metal assaulted the back of the unit charging toward Tooris formation. It hit them hard. The strike from an unexpected direction slowed the charge, but Mitotsudairas chains had grown lighter. She only had the chains now and the enemy noticed. Now! With that shout, they held their shields and pikes toward her. They had enough numbers to push her back, so they charged in with their spears without thinking about friendly fire. But their movements were too slow and lacking in skill. Mitotsudaira quickly drew back the Argent Cha?ne and swung them around. Heh, she laughed quietly. She then opened the lids on the bottom of the cases on her shoulders. Those charging toward her watched in surprise. Two more. By lowering her waist, the obelisks attached to the chain suppliers at the base of the slits on either side of her skirt. Chains were instantly released from either side of her waist. They wrapped around her arms and gave her four in total. !! From there, she could do as she pleased. Before the enemy made it even a few steps, her Argent Cha?ne grabbed the chests of four of them. With an instantaneous movement, the claws grabbed them and lifted them up. ! It slammed them to the ground, grabbed another and repeated the process. Mitotsudaira moved as if dancing. She moved her arms like wings, she tore at the air, she leaned forward, she leaned backwards, she rotated around, and she became the eye of the storm. The silver chains danced through the air around her. They formed a helix around her slender body, surged out like waves, and shot out in straight lines. They swung enemies around, swept them away, tossed them, grabbed new enemies, swung them upwards, slammed them down, and occasionally grabbed an abandoned cannon to slam it into them. ! She danced. The Argent Loup continued the unrestricted howling dance of the silver chains. In the center of the storm of Argent Cha?ne, Mitotsudairas dance led the movements of the chains. There were weapons everywhere in the storm. Even an enemy soldier would work. The chains transmitted her strength. Rather than simply swinging around, their paths changed to match the movements of her arms and they raced about devouring the enemy like a beast. As the enemy drew back in fear, the chains grabbed four of them and lifted them up high. There is no need to fear me. After all, our chancellor does not fear me. Her words led to her power beginning to move once more. The enemy let out screams and moved away, so she passed through the opening, ignored those with their backs turned, attacked those still resisting, and ran onward. The silver wind destroyed the enemy formation as she moved to the east. She swept away the group as if opening a gate to Tooris group at the foot of the mountain to the east. !! She swept through them and faced forward. She had arrived, so she let out a warm breath while ignoring the sweat on her brow. Can I hope for words of thanks? Or will you be using my old debt here? The idiot raised a hand and answered while clinging to a tree. Okay, good girl. Stay, stay. I-I am not a dog. True, he immediately replied. Youre a knight. Mitotsudaira almost smiled at that. But she restrained herself. Only the slightest hint of a smile reached her face, but it was a full-faced smile in her heart. I will pave a path, my king. So that you might seek your loss. And leave the rest to me. I will make sure none here pursue you. And That is something only I can do. A moment later, a sound of great impact came from the recovering enemy formation behind her. Naomasas Jizuri Suzaku had charged into the regrouping combined unit. Silence had fallen over the white K.P.A. Italia ship named Regno Unito. The sounds of battle could be heard in the distance and a divine transmission had arrived to describe the situation. The aerial ships over the western plain continued to fire on the Musashi while falling back in the southern sky. That was to prevent the Musashi forces from boarding them now that a God of War and a knight had arrived in the battle below. The Testament Union was falling back, but the command center and divine transmission center were both motionless. But then a sudden voice broke that silence. This is about imagination. Those words sent a chill through the silent area. Everyone saw a white figure stand up from the table set on the front deck. A middle-aged student in the command center frantically spoke up. Your holiness, there is no need for you to get up. Can your imagination keep me in this chair? Hm? Can it? Innocentiuss eyebrows rose in a smile and he looked to the north. About a kilometer away, Musashis guard unit was surging from the eastern plains exit. The Testament Union had cargo ships at all important points and the remaining land units were prepared to intercept. But Innocentius spoke quietly as he saw the Musashi students momentum. Super derricks over 150 meters in height can only be found on the Musashi. They must have had all sorts of silly ideas while looking up at them, day in and day out. And that has given them reinforcements who can literally handle a thousand troops singlehandedly. Even if we use armies, weaponry, and heroes to fight in the style of this era, we cannot bind them. With their level of imagination, I will surely be forced to leave my chair. He grabbed the water bottle from the table, sipped, and took a breath. In that case, we need imagination too. These idiots are willing to say they hate me to my face, but I will not crush them with words. I will prove myself with results. And to do that, I will use every means available to me. And that includes heading out myself. Isnt that right? Hm? Volume 1B, 38: Musashi’s Mr. Impossible Volume 1B, Chapter 38: Musashis Mr. Impossible Someone says They want to do something Point Allocation (Smile) Toori and the others ran. Mikawas general land port was a vast field bordering the ocean. To the west were some hills, to the east was the bay, and to the south The enemy, their shipsand Horizon-dono! As Musashis group entered the land port from the north, Tenzou ran out front. Toori nodded in agreement from behind him and peered into the distance. Oh, Tenzous right! Horizons finally in sight. As Toori spoke, he faced the Tres Espa?an interrogation ship visible in the distance. The bottom portion of its bow contained a facility known as the Andamio de la Ejecucin and Horizon was within it. Lets go! They all continued on with Tenzou the ninja at the lead because he could tell where on the battlefield was safe. They were all exhausted. They were out of breath, sweaty, and their defensive charms were running out, but the bullets did not stop. Occasionally, the person running alongside someone would suddenly double over and not continue on. Once they passed through the rain of bullets, the enemys pike unit would come out. And once they forced passed them, the bullets would arrive once more. They ran in a line. Adele took the lead while Persona-kun held her and those with some protective charms left or those with defensive divine protection would follow in a rotation. But Sorry. Im already out of internal Blessings! Everyone was running out of charms or of the internal Blessings stored inside them that were needed to activate divine protection. They had already made as many dedications as they could and requested as many substitute divine protections as they could. Shit. Ill be eating nothing but grains for a week after this battle. Yeah. After the battle, I have three days to dedicate twenty divine figurines at the shrine. Im banned from all sexual acts for a week afterwards. Im already regretting that decision. Wow As they all sympathized with that one student, Toori nodded deeply and spoke while maintaining his running speed. Whether we win or lose, you guys have raised some serious death flags. Ah! I dont want to hear that from him of all people!! They clashed, overcame, and were slowed down, but they never forgot to continue forward. A white ship was about three hundred meters ahead. It was K.P.A. Italias Regno Unito. Once they passed it, they would be almost to the interrogation ship. Hurry! Everyone felt this was the last spurt, but something changed that. !? A K.P.A. Italia pike unit appeared from behind the white ship in enough numbers to resemble a wave. A red demon stood at the head of the K.P.A. Italia unit. He was Galileo and he spoke on behalf of the pike unit behind him. Now, these are K.P.A. Italias official troops. I suppose you could call them the Papa-Scholas elite guards. Those previous troops were promising youths, but these have experience and have proven their ability, he said. So there is little chance you can stand up to them. As if to defy his words, Musashis guard unit dashed toward and clashed with K.P.A. Italias experienced troops. Their opponent formed a sturdy wall, so Musashis youths created a spear-like formation and charged. ! When the two sides collided, a cascade of metallic noises and sounds of impact rose into the air. And Musashis group pushed. They tried to push through. Their opponents heels slid backwards and their gathered bodies fell back as well, but a voice came from one point. Dont underestimate us, you kids! The enemy pulled back and used the slight space to take a running start while lowering their bodies. When they clashed once more, Musashis front line was pushed upwards. Kh! As Musashis side groaned, the enemys front line let out a shout and gathered strength in their shoulders as they pushed upwards. You dont stand a chance! Our many years of experience give us the edge! A new voice joined the shouts of the army. That is exactly right. How do you plan to overcome that difference in history, hm? Someone looked down on them from the deck of the white ship seventy meters up. Toori looked up at the man in a white cloak while he pushed in on the scrum from behind, copped a feel of a girls butt, and got kicked away. Old man! Call me your holiness, boy. As he spoke, Innocentius raised his right hand. That hand contained what looked like a long scythe or a hammer. This is Stithos Porneia, the Logismoi plo of Lust. I will now show you what happens when its rightful owner uses it. A low, thick noise came from the hammer Logismoi plo. It shook the air much like a bell. ! All of the weapons the Musashi side was using in the clash came apart in no time at all. Their weapons had been defanged. The fasteners, screws, and glued parts all came off, so they could not be fixed. Some frantically caught the blades that fell into the air, but the blades did not injure their hands. The blades had been dulled. They had become nothing more than thin pieces of metal with angled edges. Innocentius spoke from above, where the noise had come from. My Stithos Porneia is a Logismoi plo without an offensive ability. Its overdrive completely defangs the weapons of all enemies that this battaglia martello can see within about three kilometers. His words meant one very important thing. K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espa?as weapons would not be defanged. Which meant Victory is ours!! The wall of enemies suddenly pushed back against Musashis charge. The people had vanished from the open passageways within the Musashi. Everyone had evacuated to the long blocks that functioned as underground residential space or the wide blocks that connected them as a central floor. The wide blocks had stairways up and down and open spaces used for the cargo lift hatches, so the families with children, pregnant women, the sick, and the aged had gathered in them. A stir ran through the people as they listened to the words of the battlefield being broadcast there. Calm down. Someone stood up within the group and stopped them from talking. It was Azuma. He walked between them and spoke to crying children and those who looked worried. This is the best I can do right now. He spoke as he thought. I think you will be faced with many decisions from now on. Whether you will choose to oppose my and my friends decisions or whatever else you might choose, it is your thoughts, your destinies, and the general flow of events that will lead you to embrace whatever decisions you will make. But But for now, please just watch. I will not ask you not to worry. I will not ask you to escape reality by thinking about enjoyable things. All I ask is that you watch this through to its conclusion. He felt he was being horribly conceited. That sounds like something Miriam would say. Saying it before he apologized made it seem even more that way. The people exchanged glances. Well, if the crown prince says so They nodded but also tilted their heads. From their postures, it was clear they did not all agree and Azuma was certain some of them would eventually split off. That was when a large door behind him opened and bright colors entered. A food cart was being pulled in. Hello, everyone. This is an overpriced food cart from the Ohiroshiki familys line of Fattys Foods snack shops! Todays dish is curry. It has spices to calm you down. Um Th-this is volunteer work, right? You arent charging for it, right? asked Azuma. And you didnt put any weird drugs in there? Ohiroshiki nodded. Of course not! I swiped this food cart from my money-hungry father so I could bring a storm of charity to the Musashi! Now, line up! Little girls first! Ah, why are filthy old men the only ones lining up!? Wait! Dont take off your shirts! Please dont! Ah, that looks really salty! Further back in the ship where the families with children had gathered, Itoken and Nenji stood in front of a Broadcast Committee film crew. They spoke to the film crew and the children gathered around them. Are you listening, good children of Musashi!? To say goodbye to our worries, Brother Itoken and Mr. Nenji have a special lesson at a special time today! Heh. Are you ready to get all sticky and messy, children? One of the children sitting nearby raised his hand. Brother Itoken! Why arent you two fighting!? Are you useless!? Ha ha ha. What are you talking about? If Mr. Nenji and I got serious, we could easily contaminate and bring down an aerial warship, but our friends are doing all the work this time! Make sure to cheer for them! Itoken raised a hand toward the film crew and gave a glittering smile. Okay, everyone! Lets say goodbye to our worries with some exercise! Just follow my lead! Time for incubus exercising! Get ready! Okay One, two! One, two! Stand behind your neighbor and move up with a gouging motion! That scene worried Azuma, so he raised the volume of the four-screened divine monitor in the center of the area. W-well, everyone. The chancellor and the others are doing their best, so lets keep that in mind. The instant he set the volume, voices burst from the sign frame. They belonged to Toori and the others with him. Waaaah! Were gonna die! Were totally gonna die!! The dumbfounded people tilted their heads quizzically. Wh-what is going on? On the vast battlefield near the ocean, two armies clashed. But one sides destruction had sent that clash in a new direction. To the north, Musashis troops were trying to pass by the large white ship, but they had lost their weapons and they had begun to collapse. There was a simple reason for this: the pope-chancellors Logismoi plo Stithos Porneia had defanged their weapons. Whether it was a punch, a kick, or a throw, any action taken with the intention to attack would lose all force the instant it touched their enemy. ! They would simply be pushed back or blown away by a counterattack. Their shields and armor had not been defanged. They were thankful for that, but they had still lost their weapons after building up fatigue. Their numbers were being carved away and someone cried out to oppose this turn of events. Cant we do something!? The boy knew they could not, but someone suddenly answered his request. Do you want to do something about this? It was Toori. While doing whatever he could to support the others, he spoke with a sweaty, smiling face as the entire guard unit turned back toward him. Do you want to rescue Horizon? Even in this unfavorable situation in which they were beginning to crumble, his question received a shouted answer. Of course! It was unclear who had given it. It might have been one person, it might have been multiple, and it might have been all of them, but someone did respond. No matter what happens or what reasons people give, I believe any Far Easterner would want to rescue someone facing an unreasonable death! After all I dont remember living a life in which I could believe that someone being given an unreasonable death should just die!! I see. Toori gave a loose smile covering his entire mouth and he looked down at the ground while still smiling. Then you all think that way, dont you? When he raised his head, he continued on to look up into the sky and into the distance. And he opened his mouth wide to shout. Okay, Asama. Im really gonna ask for it!! Please approve my contract!! Asama stood atop a derrick mast while the sounds of shellfire and the wind washed over her. She still aimed her bow in the general direction of the guard ships as the wind whipped her hair about. Are you sure? Are you sure you arent just choosing an extreme method to get through a difficult situation? She had to ask, but the response was simple. Do it. She could not refuse. Thinking thats right was the most resistance she could muster. She sighed. Honestly, that boy and his sister always cause me so much trouble. As she thought, her shoulders lowered, but she did not hang her head. She simply nodded to Hanami on her shoulder and opened a torii-style sign frame in front of her hand. She checked to make sure the guard ships ether cannon was not producing any light and got to work. Toori-kun, please do not forget that responsibility will lie with the Asama Shrine, so we guarantee to provide as much support as possible if something happens. Are you upset? Of course I am. ButI know you wont listen now that youve made up your mind. As she spoke, Asama touched a point on the sign frame. This is Asama Tomo, supervisor of Asama Shrine contract signatory Aoi Toori. I am sending the shrine Aoi Tooris request for a superior contract and the approval for the contract. Clap. To confirm the contents of the contracts divine protection, Asama spoke it aloud. The divine protection requested by the contract is to transmit and distribute the full abilities of the signatory as an alteration of the emotion transmission divine protection provided by Mitsuba of the Uzume-style gods of performing arts. In exchange, the signatory agrees to continually carry the emotion of joy as a performing arts dedication. Andif the signatory ever gains the emotion of sadness, his dedication will have failed and he will be tainted. She spoke. As a reaction to the divine protection, his tainted abilities will be purified and eliminated. Meaning If you ever feel sad from now on, you will die, Toori-kun. But in exchange You can now transmit and distribute all of yourself! What!? Mr. Impossible can transmit all of himself!? So what!? The battlefield reacted to Asamas voice over the divine transmission. The K.P.A. Italia students began jeering as they attempted to crush the Musashi students. Transmitting all of Mr. Impossible wont make victory any more possible! With loud voices and great momentum, the black uniforms and armor of K.P.A. Italia charged forward with weapons in hand. The Musashi group was unable to argue back and could only prepare to defend. They groaned and their balance was already shifted backwards. They would be unable to endure this clash and they would be forced back and crushed. But someone shouted out. It was Mr. Impossible himself, Aoi Toori. Prepare yourselves, everyone! His voice contained a bright smile that some might have called shrill, but his shout caused everyone to move. They were taken aback as they used all of their powerless bodies to defend. An instant later, the K.P.A. Italia warriors arrived with an upward stabbing motion. Be crushed, Far East!! With a great rumbling sound, the result quickly showed itself. The sounds and result of the clash on the battlefield were quite clear. As they crashed into the Musashi guard unit, K.P.A. Italias warriors were knocked flying through the air. Eh? The Musashi youths eyes opened wide, but they were still standing. Meanwhile, K.P.A. Italias front lines were either collapsed on the ground or their armor could be heard landing. The exhausted Musashi side remained and the K.P.A. Italia side had been defeated. The remaining K.P.A. Italia warriors and the Musashi guard unit that stood still in confusion both realized what had happened at the same moment. Why can we use the defense spells that need Blessings? As they stood defensively, the spells on their arms and bodies were emitting light despite supposedly having been used up. They all asked what had happened and finally turned toward a certain boy: Aoi Toori. At some point, bluish-white ether light had appeared in his arms and decorative chains. It was bright enough to see with the naked eye. However, he was not using a spell or anything else. That glow of pure ether told them the meaning of the contract Asama had described. Is that what it means for Mr. Impossible to transmit all of himself? Someone shouted out when they heard what those on the battlefield were saying. It was Yoshinao as he drank tea at the table on Musashinos bow. He lowered his head as if peering into the teacup in his hand. Transmitting his full abilities? Is this why that idiot wanted to be king!? Honey? What do you mean? asked his wife. He turned toward her with raised eyebrows. That idiot He now has the power to transmit his abilities! He can distribute his entire self to others! And he is now Musashis viceroy! He holds one quarter of Musashis authority. And that means He said it. Ether!! By risking his life, Aoi Toori can now take one quarter of the ether fuel held in the Musashi and use his transmission divine protection to send it to others via Ley Lines! And what did that mean? Regardless of age, those fighting alongside him can become monsters who can use their spells without end! But, he also thought. How much resolution does it take to bear a death sentence for feeling sad? Yoshinao nodded toward his wife and spoke to the surrounding students. Support your king. They all slowly but surely nodded and then the entirety of Musashi suddenly shook. It could be called a vertical shaking, a horizontal shaking, or even a vibration. Is he going to use the ether supply his authority as viceroy gives him!? Amid all the people on the battlefield who were unsure what to do, Toori raised both his arms. Relax! I, Aoi Toori, am here with my power of impossibility! He swung down his arms and made a loud announcement as ether light scattered around him. I will bear your impossibilities, so you all take the power of possibility! The Musashi group exchanged a glance but they all nodded while baring their teeth. Judge! They all took in a breath and threw themselves forward. Judgment! Yes, we are those receiving holy punishment! We are the punished who continue on by devouring our kings possibility!! But we are also those who will not bring sadness to our king!! As they endured and let out roars, they repeatedly used defensive spells and crashed into their enemys front line. The used all sorts of spells while no longer worrying about the usage time: purifications, shields, raised evasion speed, fatigue recovery. Go, chancellor! Cmon, guys. Just because you can withstand it doesnt mean you should be reckless. But we have no other choice. We know how to stop the pope-chancellor, but we cant do it. That method was based in the academy rules. If a chancellor, Student Council president, or an officer with the right to act on their behalf opposed him, he would be restricted to single combat. If Toori wished to battle Innocentius, Toori would be the only one the man could use the Logismoi plos power on. But Toori had to go to Horizon. Weve taken your possibilities! Well do what we can here to repay you, so Before they could tell him to go, a shout cut through the battlefield. I am here! Someone in a male uniform stood by the exit from the western plain to the north. I am Honda Masazumi, Vice President of Musashi Ariadust Academy! I challenge K.P.A. Italia Papa-Schola Innocentius to single combat!! After her shout, Masazumi gasped for breath, but she quickly stood back up and ignored the sweat on her brow. As a representative of the Testament Union, you will not try to escape this single combat, will you!? Atop Regno Unito, Innocentius took in a breath and looked toward Masazumi. Oh? If she was challenging him to single combat, she had to have some hope of victory. She was about a kilometer away and she had likely been waiting ever since arriving through the mountain pass after the others. She had run up as the aerial ships had moved back to the south. The fact that she was separated from Musashis formation meant she had some kind of plan. And so Innocentius reached into his pocket. In his pocket were holy spell charms. Classica Firma were single-use, but they had great power. They could do anything: summon lightning, fire bullets, explode on impact, etc. More than one could be used together to increase their power. He clearly had the advantage. But he saw a smile on the corner of her mouth and he saw her hands in the pocket binders at her waist. Has she brought some Shinto spell charms? While reminding himself to remain cautious, he looked down below. The experienced warriors and the Musashi warriors were clashing again and again with neither making any real headway. If he accepted the challenge to single combat, the enemy would be able to use their weapons and the experienced warriors below would be in danger. But he saw Galileo and the others turn sharp gazes his way. Your holiness! Show her what were made of!! Hearing their request, he nodded. Either way, the representative of the Testament Union cannot escape the academy rules. I accept. The air was dyed by a loud low-pitched noise coming from Stithos Porneia. That was the sound of Stithos Porneia deactivating. Down below, angry yells and roars were mixed in with the sounds of clashing metal. With Galileo on their side, Innocentius was fairly certain they would win, but he knew not to let his guard down. He had to hurry. He reached into his pocket to activate a bundle of charms toward Masazumi. Your holiness! shouted Masazumi. What is it now? She was pointing toward the ground with her right hand. The dirt had crumbled due to the battle. She took a step and confirmed that her foot sank down to the ankle. I apologize, but I want as fair a battle as possible! Could we move to a different battlefield!? If possible, I would like to use the western plain behind me! No! If you do not wish to fight there, then come here! You only need to cross those battle scars, right!? Judge. In that case Please wait a moment! Yes, hurry it up! Innocentius sighed, pulled his hand from his pocket, and prepared to end this with the charms in that hand the instant Masazumi arrived. But then he looked up. Masazumi was beginning to cross the five meter wide crumbled portion of ground. There. She raised her right leg high and lowered it. She took a firm step forward. But despite how much time the step had taken her, she had only advanced about three centimeters. She was walking slowly to buy time. Damn you!! Masazumi shrugged and ignored Innocentiuss shout. She once more slowly raised her leg up high yet lowered it extremely close by. You will wait for me to arrive there, wont you? You were the one that told me to come to you after all, she said. Surely the representative of the Testament Union isnt going to break his promise to fight in single combat. Innocentius and the others gasped at Masazumis casual comment. But meanwhile, the battlefield continued to change. The Musashi students let out a cry and split apart. One group held back K.P.A. Italias experienced warriors and the other group continued on with Toori. Galileo! Stop them!! shouted Innocentius when he saw it. He also jumped down from Regno Unito. As he watched Masazumi raise her leg high, he activated a charm and kicked at the air to accelerate forward. He hurried on as if running down an invisible flight of stairs. If I have the same footing as you, it will be an equal battlefield! I do not need to wait and you do not need to come to me! Galileo, hold them there! Do not let Musashis chancellor reach the interrogation ship! But he saw a boy standing before the demon who had attempted to rush out in pursuit. That is the boy who Galileo defeated only this afternoon. His name was Noriki. After experiencing defeat, the boy now stood before the one who had defeated him. He struck Tooris hand as the other boy ran by him and he spoke. Go on. I have a job to take care of here. Volume 1B, 39: He who Gouges Holes in the Mainstream Volume 1B, Chapter 39: He who Gouges Holes in the Mainstream What must I do To regain my original position? Point Allocation (Dialogue Concerning the Two Chief World Systems) On the deck of the Musashis first central ship, everyone gradually gathered around Neshinbara. Ohiroshiki and Hassan had brought the food cart up top, Shirojiro and Heidi had finished dealing with Musashis accounting issues brought on by Mikawas residential ship, Asama had left the derrick mast, and Naruze and Naito had been healed. Whats happening now? Well, answered Neshinbara. Honda-kun is buying us some time with the pope-chancellor while Noriki-kun confronts Galileo. Everyone frowned when they heard the name Galileo. Hm If you ask me, the odds are about 7-3. At least say which side is Noriki, Margot. Noriki-kuns contract is with the Suwa Shrine, so its hard to comment from the Asama Shrines viewpoint. You all are pretty harsh on others, arent you? Neshinbaras shoulders drooped, but he quickly fixed his posture. At any rate, the battlefield has begun to move and the next stage has begun. What did that mean? Our main forces have finally begun confronting their hero-class fighters. The black-clad demon looked at the boy who stood before him on the battlefield. He had confronted this very same opponent a few hours earlier. He had said his name was Noriki. He did not have the strength to damage Galileo with his attacks and he could not avoid Galileos spells. Nothing has changed. Fighting an opponent who had not changed would accomplish nothing, so Galileo spoke. Could you give me a moment to think? As he spoke, he heard a sudden noise. ? It sounded like a paper bag splitting in the distance. He looked over and saw the Tres Espa?an acorazado beginning to fire on the Musashi again while it fell back to the south. It is going to get noisy again. It did not particularly matter. As Galileo began pondering the value of this opponent once more, that opponent tilted his head. The pope wont be happy if you dont do your job. It is important to think things through, boy. Innocentius has always been easily worked up. When he used to jump out the academy window, I warned him countless times to think carefully before jumping out, but I never taught him it was okay to jump from an even higher place without thinking. Its okay to jump out if you think about it first? That was obvious, so Galileo saw no reason to respond. What mattered was giving things thought. As long as one thought, the rest did not matter. But, thought Galileo as he considered his opponents value. The Musashi side was receiving an ether supply from their chancellor. They could freely use Blessing-powered spells. But that of course has its limit. Aoi Tooris ability came from a transmission divine protection, so he acted as a tap connecting the others to the Musashis power. He would bring the ether inside himself and then pass it on to the others. And there was a limit to how much ether he could hold inside himself. That was known as ones maximum internal Blessing quantity. His was the ability to transmit that which was inside him, so he could not send out more ether than his own internal Blessing quantity. And in general, ones internal Blessing quantity was equal to ones age and stopped growing at about age thirty. Training and divine protection could extend it, but Galileo had seen the data on Aoi Toori. His internal Blessing quantity is in the upper forties or lower fifties. It was an abnormally high number for his age, but it was likely supported by his contract with a performing arts transmission god. In all likelihood, he had been training to convey his feelings and thoughts to others for a long time. But, thought Galileo. Forty or fifty is much too small a Blessing quantity to act as a tap for a giant aerial ship like the Musashi. Even if he passed a single Blessing to each person, he could only aid around fifty at a time. There were many times that number on the battlefield. He was not passing a massive amount of Blessings to all of them. He was choosing the most opportune moments to supply them with the bare minimum amount needed to activate their defensive divine protections or spells. But even that is amazing. No other king could manage it. A king wished to live on as the nations leader and to stand above his subjects. Kings wanted to connect themselves to the authority of a god because they were a symbol of immortality and power. But putting ones life on the line to transmit all of ones own ability was too great a risk. Also, possessing multiple divine protections would split their effectiveness, so he could not have any others while doing this. This method put him one wrong step away from losing everything. He could not even possess a divine protection that would protect him or raise his own abilities. He is the opposite. Innocentius and the kings of other nations focused on the centralization of power. They gathered all authority and riches on themselves and tried to move the nation while using their own plan as the foundation of it all. This boy opposing them now was the opposite of that. It was interesting. That which lay outside the mainstream was valuable for its very existence. After all, if it could exist outside the mainstream, it might be the truth. Whatever one might say about the mainstream, the joy of holding the truth in ones hands was the ultimate entertainment. How very interesting! In that case, I wish to know more. Yes, I am done thinking now. Galileo faced forward once more. The boy named Noriki stood there. Galileo saw no meaning in the fight, but touching that which lay outside the mainstream had value. And so he gathered strength in his palm. What would happen when he used the spell that had knocked the boy to the ground before? How would the boy respond to the spell he had already seen once before? With expectation in his heart, Galileo raised his arm toward the boy in front of him. In response, the boy crossed his legs just once, rose sharply up on his toes, and turned a bit to the side. He then charged in to throw a punch. Too slow. Everyone on the battlefield saw what happened in the next moment. Noriki took a direct hit from Galileos spell and was dragged along the ground. In an instant, the sound of someone tearing into the earth caused everyone to stop moving. After a moment they spoke. A gag? Galileo was more surprised by the result than the surrounding people. Mh? To his right, someone was doubled over and partway embedded in the ground. The boy had not evaded in the slightest. He had rushed in and taken a direct hit from the spell. Did he have some reason to do that? Galileo looked around. Those who had stopped to look his way frantically and awkwardly turned back to their proper opponent. U-um Take this. O-ow, that hurt. They were gradually building back up their energy. In a few seconds, they would return to a full-blown fistfight. But the surprise of the others meant the boy was not working along with them. Galileo could not sense the effects of a spell and they had not prepared a sniper. He looked around in the distance once more but still found nothing. Then did he truly just take my attack? Galileo did not understand it. But this may be part of his method as one who stands outside the mainstream. By taking his opponents attack and enduring, he could prove his strength. I believe the wrestling that has caught on in the New World and M.H.R.R. has an element of that to it. I was born in Sagami. A voice rose from the ground. With the sound of tumbling stones, the boy rose to his feet while trembling. His body shook and his eyes were unfocused, but he faced Galileo. Galileo was just about to ask if he was okay. ! But the boy leaned toward Galileo and threw a fist with a torii-style emblem floating above it. Galileo evaded. He used a spell to do so, so he circled behind the boy in an instant. He now stood directly behind him. And the boy was pulled forward by his own fist, so he could not turn around. Kh. He moved a few steps forward and fell to one knee. Galileo heard him let out a breath. His body trembled and was clearly still suffering from the shock of the previous blow. He had to have been just barely managing to stand. But he took in a breath, and stood up once more. He swayed unsteadily as he turned around on his right leg. This is tough. What is with you? It was not that he was highly durable. He had taken severe damage. He is only able to stand because the ground was made of dirt. The first time, he had been dragged along the hard ground of the schoolyard. But this dirt ground had absorbed some of the shock. And as this was the second time, he had been prepared for what kind of attack was coming. But that still left him just barely able to stand. He had not endured especially well. Are you buying time? Musashis vice president who Innocentius was running toward had also chosen to stall for time, so Galileo assumed this boy was doing the same. But the boys body lightly shook. As his dirty body trembled, he moved to the right and a torii-style emblem appeared on his right arm. I will now defeat you. Galileo did not understand what he meant. What? He did not know how the boy could be saying something so baseless. He could finish this with a single use of his spell and the boy would be unable to avoid it in his current state. Do you understand what my spell is? It recreates the movements of heavenly bodies, said the boy. Your movement spell and the one that knocks me to the ground both use the motion of revolution. An excellent answer. Yes, the former is Heliocentrism and the latter is Geocentrism. Heliocentrism is a spell which causes me to revolve around a target. It moves me at the same speed as the earths revolution, so it is impossible to see with the naked eye. And Geocentrism causes a target to revolve around me. I would prefer not to use it very much, but its existence was necessary in order to promote Heliocentrism over it. It seems to me you use it an awful lot. I have only had you revolve 90 degrees so far, so let me warn you. Next time, it will be a full 360 degrees. Ive already said what I need to say. The boy deepened his stance, regulated his breathing, and lowered his hips. ! In the instant Galileo saw him throw the punch, he used Heliocentrism on the boy. In the next instant, everyone on the battlefield saw the result. Light burst between Galileo and Noriki. Everyone heard a clear echo resembling shattering glass. The scattering light was deflected in every direction. It backlit the two of them, provided direct light, and then vanished. Everyone turned toward that instantaneous rumbling and light. But as they watched, the boy had not collapsed as before. He was unharmed and he was preparing his next punch. The loss of weight in his hand and the lack of damage to the boy both confused Galileo. Why? He did not understand, but he knew one thing for certain. My Geocentrism I destroyed it. And it will remain destroyed for at least as long as this confrontation lasts. Hearing that, Galileo looked toward his palm. He willed the spell to activate as always. He imagined his internal Blessing ether gathering in his palm and built up the puzzle of his will. How, what, why, with what, and for what purpose? He passed ether through his will as he answered those questions, removed the excess, and created a spell. But Geocentrism did not appear in his hand. He could think it and feel it, but the spell would not complete. What is this? He suddenly looked up at the boy and the spot the boy stood in. It cant be. A few different figures were collapsed on the battlefield. Those figures were groaning and trying to move and they were a mix between Musashis side and K.P.A. Italias side. But Galileo looked at one individual in particular: the commander of K.P.A. Italias guard unit. He was the commander of the unit that had secured Princess Horizon the night before and he had defeated the boy who now stood before Galileo. He had said that the boys punch had not affected him at all. Galileos experiences had told him that the man had been exactly right. But what if this boy is not contained within that normal and mainstream line of thinking? Galileo saw the torii-style emblem on the boys arm gradually disappear. The one he had seen on Ariadusts schoolyard had been a Suwa Shrine created spell named March. Galileo knew enough Far Eastern to know the name referred to the 3rd month. That gave him an idea as to what had destroyed his Geocentrism. Created Spell January: Complete. So that is it! Galileo understood. You used March and you likely also used February to arrive at January! Theres no need to say it if you understand. No, thought Galileo. Speaking it aloud to check is an important part of memorization. Boy! Your spell is made to overcome how weak your punches are. You dedicate two punches and use those dedications to activate a spell to strengthen your third! Dont call me weak. As long as I can discipline my younger siblings, this is enough. The boy prepared for another attack. A warning. He pulled back and clenched his right fist. The first punch is a dedication to ignore any defense. The second is a dedication to ensure the impact will reach any target. So as long as I am aware of it, there is nothing I cant punch. And Galileo sensed danger. Heliocentrism! If he instantly circled behind the boy, there was nothing the boy could do. A demons outer shell and weight were a weapon in and of themselves. If he struck the boy with his arm, that would end it. He simply had to ensure the boys fist did not reach him. But This is the third one. I already punched this in the schoolyard and just now. His punching motion caused light to scatter and sound to fill the air. The next thing Galileo knew, he was not moving and the boy had struck his gut with another powerless punch. This is the second time. Created Spell February: Complete. !? Galileo frantically moved back. The boy jabbed his right arm upwards, opened his hand, and clenched it again. It looks like you wont understand if I dont, so Ill say it. He took in a breath, pulled back his fist, and spoke as if confirming it with himself. I will defeat you with the third punch. Galileo moved back as if forced away by those words. This is He moved back and took a defensive stance. At the moment, both Heliocentrism and Geocentrism had been destroyed. Interesting! What was happening? No, more importantly, he felt something resembling surprise or joy. He realized just how far on the mainstream side he had been. And then the boy opened his mouth once more. Galileo waited expectantly for his words. He wondered what kind of non-mainstream thing he would say now. It will be too late afterwards, so I will say it now. You have lost because you think of the heavenly bodies as something on a piece of paper, as something flat. Well Cant telescopes look straight up? That question brought a sudden thought to Galileo. Come to think of it, I have not been able to look straight up in the heavens since I started using these things. He looked up in thought and then something arrived from the sky. It came from the very center of the sky above. It looked like a dot, but it flew down in an instant. Heretic Galileo! Youre mine!! It was a half-dragon. He was dressed up as an inquisitor and he was the one Galileo had knocked to the ground that afternoon. Galileo remembered the noises he had heard from the Musashi before the fight began. That was the sound of him being launched from the derrick! At that time, he had only looked a bit into the air. If he had looked straight up into the heavens, things might have turned out differently. There were two moons in the sky and a half-dragon flew in front of those two white spheres. !! And he struck. Masazumi saw the explosion on the southern side of the land port. Cant they keep it a little quieter? But that might just have been how battlefields were. The boys probably love this kind of place. Beyond the dust and fragments rising into the air, Urquiaga stood up while adjusting the angle of his head. Noriki had gotten on the ground to avoid the blast, but he now moved over to Galileo who had passed out while on his knees. Noriki lightly punched his sheeps horn while an emblem appeared on his right fist. That was enough to knock Galileo to the ground. I kept my promise to defeat you with my third punch. And that is where our violent teacher told us to punch them. As Masazumi tilted her head and wondered if that was how it worked, the pope sent a cloud of dust into the air as he ran toward her. He appeared to be ignoring Galileos situation, but that was the appropriate decision given the overall situation. He held Stithos Porneia under his right arm as he ran, so Masazumi closed the novel in her hand. U-um She was trying to buy time. She only needed to declare defeat once he arrived, but she wanted to hold the pope there for longer in order to buy even more time. H-hes going to crash into me! Just before he stepped onto the battle-scarred ground, she drew back a bit and yelled. I lose! This counts as my loss! Um I admit defeat! As soon as she finished speaking, the pope quickly braked. He jammed his shoes into the ground and gouged out an area of dirt almost ten meters long. While still in his sliding pose, he stopped within arms reach. He was right in front of her. The pope slid into place while almost toppling over forward. He was sweaty, panting, and muttering what sounded a lot like a curse. But he slowly straightened up, turned his back to her, and drank from a bottle of water he pulled out of his pocket. He began drinking the entire bottle. U-umuh She felt it was none of her business, but she could not help herself. You shouldnt drink only water. You need to get some other nutrients. The pope said nothing in response. His Mouse also said nothing as it looked at him worriedly and wandered back and forth in the air. Once he finished the water, he took a large breath, and turned quickly toward her. With Stithos Porneia under his arm and the bottle in his hand, he still managed to point at her. You lose!! Eh? Oh Yes. Listen! First the negotiation and now this! Thats two wins in a row for me! Default game settings are best of three, so this is my official victory! Do you understand!? Hm!? Yes, she agreed half in surprised reflex. Why do guys get so hung up over wins and losses? And wait. Wasnt the negotiation a draw? Does victory go to whoever claims it first? And listen up! Eh? Wh-what is it? Girls should dress like girls!! Hes lecturing me now!? And what are you even doing here!? Why is a young girl who isnt even a warrior on the battlefield!? Youre lucky Im the pope! If I wasnt, I would have run you down without stopping! Honestly, this is why I cant stand heathens! As pope, I wont forgive you!! Masazumi could only bow, but once the pope-chancellor was finished yelling, he turned his back again and started to run off. Youre going to run again? If I am not around to act as an example for the others, who will!? Well? With that said, he shouted toward his allies on the battlefield. Listen! Musashis vice president may have prepared a ridiculous diversion, but she has repented like crazy now that Ive lectured her! Those who use the proper methods will always be victorious! And as long as I am with you, you will not lose sight of those methods! Everyone, repeat after me!! He began running and raised his speed as much as he could. In a world with the Testament, all is filled with justice!! His words received a response. Many voices responded. They came from the K.P.A. Italia students who raised their arms despite being forced back and having their numbers worn down. In a world with the Testament, all is filled with justice!! Testament! They raised their voices. Testament! Testament! Testament! We act on the words of the Testament! We find our answers in the Testament! We model ourselves after the Testament! They gave what sounded like a cheer while the sounds of clashing students continued. The pope began running even faster as he heard it and Masazumi sighed as she watched him. This is crazy. She heard something being fired overhead, but that brought a question to her mind. It was odd. Tres Espa?as warriors had been almost completely defeated. Based on what was to come, they would want to find a reason to stop firing and see how things progressed. The fact that they were continuing to fire meant one thing. They think they can win? As soon as she started thinking about why they would think that, she pulled out her handheld shrine. Is this the command center? This is Neshinbara, right? Can you contact Futayo? No I havent been able to for a while now. So its probably exactly what youre thinking. Ive sent the Broadcast Committee to check on the situation. That situation being She has most likely come into contact with Tachibana Muneshige. The eastern mountain pass heading east from the Musashi and leading to Mikawa had a barrier partway through. While the Musashi was stopped at Mikawa, the open area in front of the barrier would normally be filled with wagons carrying goods; but that was not the case now. Two figures faced each other as the setting sun lit the area. One was a blond man standing at the foot of the mountain and wearing a red uniform and armor. He held a long black and white blade. Tachibana Muneshige, 1st Special Duty Officer of Tres Espa?as Alcal de Henares and Strike Forcer. The other was a girl standing toward the mountain and wearing a black and white uniform and blue armor. She held a spear. Honda Futayo, Temporary Vice Chancellor of the Far Easts Musashi Ariadust Academy and Strike Forcer. And the girl asked a question. Are you alone? I would not have made it in time otherwise. Are you alone as well? Yes. As I have no friends. That is also why I did not receive any of the chancellors ether supply. U-um Muneshige averted his gaze and opened a cadena firma. Um, Gin. How am I supposed to talk to someone with difficult circumstances? Testament. No girl is more difficult than me. She ranks at about 1/5 a Gin. I see. Muneshige looked up and finally spoke to Futayo once more. Why are you here? What do you mean? Muneshige tilted his head at that question and he used his left hand to point at Futayos spear. Tonbokiri is a prototype for the Logismoi plo and its cutting ability can cut their power. I believe that divine weapon may have been created as a stopper for the Logismoi plo. But in that case, wouldnt it have been easier on everyone if you had used it to defeat the Papa-Scholas Logismoi plo? Futayo remained silent. After a while, she looked up in the sky and suddenly brought a hand to her forehead. How could I be so stupid!? Eh? Ehhh!? But Futayo quickly lowered her gaze. She brought a hand to her chin, hung her head, and muttered under her breath as if counting something. Wait. For what? Just give me a moment. Yes. She lightly stuck her left hand with her right fist and looked back toward Muneshige. I have a feeling this arrangement was decided by four-eyes and Seijun. I see. I only heard half of what they said, but I believe they had a good reason for it. In that case, there is a good reason for me to be here. You sure do have a positive mindset. No, she answered. I think about nothing but fighting, so my mindset is neither positive nor negative. Do you think you can defeat me? Muneshige lightly spread his legs as he spoke. He moved them forward and back while maintaining a gentle width. You cannot defeat me in speed. You understand that, dont you? If soI will accept your surrender. Unfortunately, having one of the Eight Great Dragon Kings as my opponent makes my blood pump with excitement. Also Futayo lightly spread her legs as well. She also moved them forward and back, but then she leaned forward. I was not serious back then. Neither was I. I was at 50%. I was at 30%. No, I meant 25%. I said 15%, right? The two of them pulled their weapons back as if extending them. Then They slowly began to move as if pushing their bodies forward. Now is the time to get serious!! Immediately afterwards, red speed and blue speed collided. Volume 1B, 40: She who Seeks the Realm of Speed Volume 1B, Chapter 40: She who Seeks the Realm of Speed I want to think on the meaning Of that which is gained By losing something Point Allocation (Succession) Muneshige heard metallic noises from every single direction. The wind carried the sounds of attacks, defense, and sparks. Some were from his strikes and others were from strikes he deflected. He wanted to avoid clashing weapons as much as he could. Metal was hard, but that was why a nick could lead to the entire blade breaking and a bend might not be reversible. The Logismoi plo were top-class weapons that could repair themselves, but that did not mean he could use it with reckless abandon. But I cant worry about that against an opponent like this. She was fast. A repeated mixture of high-speed attacks came from every direction. When he tried to evade, a counterattack would arrive and the butt of the spear would add on yet another attack. If he moved his right leg out, she would try to cut off that leg. If he moved his shoulder forward, she would jab the spear toward it. If he drew back, she would push forward. If he moved forward, she would deliver a shower of jabs and other attacks. The speed of her rotation was something her father, Tadakatsu, had lacked. And the reason for that rotation speed was obvious. A shorter spear and frequent use of the butt of the spear. By rotating the spear like a baton, she could simultaneously attack, hold him in check, and defend. And once some space opened up, she could close that space with a jab. If the spear was deflected, she could reverse the rotation and attack from the opposite direction. The shortened shaft raised her rotation speed and allowed her to switch direction more quickly. The butt of the spear was not an emergency weapon for her. She used it just like the blade, so she could attack twice as often. And she uses a spell!! Shinto spells were based around cleansing impurities. Her spell would purify everything obstructing her speed, allowing her to use the full strength she had obtained in training. She was likely purifying and reducing air resistance and weight quite a bit. She could raise her pure speed simply by reducing her number of actions. Would you call this a chain of attacks? It could also be called a never-ending series of attacks. Did you develop this chain of attacks to battle your father!? He put some distance between them with a powerful strike of Lyp Katathlips. ! But she did not respond. As if speaking would obstruct her speed, she kept her sharp gaze on the leading edge of her speed and continued moving. Occasionally, she would spin her spear from one side of her body to the other in order to raise her attack speed even further. She used the spinning of the spear to gain some distance for her body. Even her footwork and breathing were synchronized to her forward and back movements. She did not falter in the slightest. She was fast. Every motion led into the next and she did not stop when an attack was deflected. As her blade flew about and landed grazing strikes, several red lines appeared on Muneshiges skin. The sound, the sparks, the wind, her dancing black hair, and everything else drew horizontal and vertical arcs. But As Muneshige repeatedly used compressed contracts in the holy spell activator on his back, scraps of paper and a shimmering of the air scattered from it. Surely you can take this even further! As Muneshiges speed began to rise, a twisted feeling filled Futayos heart. She was fully focused on controlling her body. She had no idle thoughts. All worldly desires could be easily sealed away with training and she always chanted a certain phrase before battle. Just resist until you win! Victory would lead to paradise. In that case, she just needed to keep quiet and win. But a twisted feeling still arrived in that heart lacking idle thoughts. The feeling had some bitterness to it. Here he comes! Muneshige was raising his speed. His method was simple. He used a holy spell that produced acceleration. He would continually reproduce a compressed foothold needed for movement and use it to raise his entire bodys speed. That method had to produce tremendous exhaustion during battle. Even now, the shimmering of heat was rising from the cross-shaped composite radiator on his back that expelled the heat extracted from his entire uniform. His method was very unlike Futayos. Her exhaustion was purified as a type of impurity. If she raised her speed too much, the purification would be unable to keep up and the exhaustion would begin to build, but she would still have greater endurance during battle. He used a high output for a quick battle. She used a low output for a long battle. That was why she had chosen a battle style including a great number of movements and frequent use of the butt of her spear. Doing so would build up her acceleration and reach her top speed more quickly. But Her chain of speed was reaching its limit and he was beginning to push back. She felt bitter. After all, if he gave no thought to his exhaustion, his speed had no upper limit. If he gave no thought to the consequences and did not worry about damage to his body, he could instantly produce great speed and defeat her. He was fast. She recalled that morning when she had accelerated by purifying her stagnation and he had interfered. The fact that she had not been at her top speed from the first step was no excuse. The same was surely true for him. My speed is a direct result of my training. Her Shinto purification did not strengthen her. It removed the excess and impurities to allow her true strength out. If she had lost, it meant her true strength had lost. But his spell strengthened him. He was producing something greater than his true strength. But I will still win! This man had fought her father and he was still alive. So I will win! Her fathers name meant to simply win. Her father had helped with the destruction of Mikawa. That destruction had been successful, but his enemy lived. Had he won or had he lost? She did not know. She knew the result, but she still did not know what to think. But there was one way to know. I must win. Then she would learn the answer. And it would feel better than losing and learning the answer. And so she raised the speed of her chain of attacks. She arrived at the highest point she had reached in her training with her father and Kazuno. Muneshige judged his opponent as he moved at high speed. Can you speed up even further!? She began to attack even more quickly. Her chain of attacks was already fast enough that he was almost exclusively defending. The color red flew from both of them thanks to scrapes and shallow cuts, but he had more such injuries. And her tactics are quite careful. She had previously lost to him in a competition of speed, so she was challenging him at close range without using her legs much. She would approach and push to prevent him from moving freely. It was a good tactic. But, he thought. It is too straightforward. By using a chain of attacks, each one had to flow into the next. Her focus on that meant the attacks themselves were less decisive than they might have been. In exchange for a continuing stream of attacks, she could not make her attacks any stronger. She was also worried he would move in toward her, so she was not throwing her weight into the attacks or extending her arms or body for greater reach. Needless to say, even these attacks were dangerous at the speed she was moving. Even if she could not use a single decisive attack, raising her speed had made all of her attacks fatal. But The lack of a single major attack meant she had no ups or downs. By watching her flowing motions, he did not have to worry about what attack would come next. He only had to determine when her high-speed motions would send the next attack. And once he determined that, he had to move. First, he focused on the bottom of his feet. ! He moved. He charged directly toward her. In response, she swung her spear from left to right. A good decision. After all, she held the spear in her right hand. If an enemy charged in from the front and circled to the left, she would need to swing her spear around to her back. By swinging from the left, she prevented him from circling to her left. But Muneshige took action against the slash from his right. ! He used his right hand to strike it with Lyp Katathlipss blade. He swung it left and upwards. Tonbokiris blade was deflected into the air and the butt end immediately rotated in from below. Before the butt end of the spear could arrive, Muneshige ran right and to the front to reach Futayos back. She rotated Tonbokiri vertically with the right side of her body, but this caused a slight delay. After spinning the weapon vertically to hold it in her right hand, she could not immediately attack to the left. Before she could turn around, he adjusted his grip on his weapon and passed by the side of her back. It was a simple opening. To continue her chain of attacks, she had to keep Tonbokiri rotating. That rotation would be used as a jab or slash, but it was a wasted motion until it struck him. A vertical rotation was especially bad. It could not guide the enemy to the left or right and it was difficult to shift which side she held it on due to the weapons weight. She used the motion of her opponent deflecting her attacks, so he could deflect it in such a way that she held it on one side and then circle around to the opposite side of her back. He could then do whatever he wanted. But that is being too na?ve. Creating an opening like that was an elementary technique. She was the daughter of the man who had inherited the name of the Peerless in the East. She would have been trained in how to handle this. As Muneshige circled to the left side of her back, he watched his blade swing toward her. If all went well, his strike would hit. !? But she casually moved her body to the other side of Tonbokiri as it rotated vertically on her right side. The rotating spear became an obstacle between his blade and her. He understood what had happened. She had let go of Tonbokiri as it rotated vertically and she had slipped through that rotation. It was a simple action; she only had to take a step. That was enough to create a rotating barrier between her back and her foe. But she had slipped through when it was rotating quickly enough to attack him. How much training has she gone through!? She then took control of the rotating shaft with her right wrist. Using the point of contact between the spear and her wrist, she altered its angle and speed. It resembled a horizontal backhand that aimed to sweep out his feet as he ran toward her. ! He jumped to the left. She grabbed Tonbokiris shaft as it passed horizontally behind her waist and rotated her entire body to perform the right backhand strike, but he performed a high-speed aerial cartwheel to move behind her. As he landed, he would swing Lyp Katathlips toward her. Her backhand could not reach him there. The shaft was placed against the back of her waist, so she could not continue the swing. This was not a na?ve opening as before. This one was created by his speed outdoing hers. But he saw her continue to move. She lowered her hips below the metal shaft that moved behind her in a backhand motion. Her hands remained on the shaft and she rotated Tonbokiri over her head as she sat. With her waist no longer obstructing its rotation, she spun the spear toward the spot he would land in. And it was going to hit. Futayo did not hesitate to act. She swung Tonbokiri horizontally toward the spot at which Muneshige would land. Just as she thought she had him, she heard a single noise. It was a metallic noise. It was the sound of his feet landing after shrinking his body down as he cartwheeled through the air. He had landed on Tonbokiris shaft. He had shrunk down as much as possible and achieved a grip on the swinging shaft with the soles of his shoes. ! After landing on the shaft, he turned toward her. He was about to attack. She was sitting, so she could not evade. But she made a certain decision. You are mine!! As Muneshige started to run along the spears shaft, he felt something off about his movements. He was trying to move toward her. But the distance is growing. He was moving away from Futayo. He had been within arms reach, but now he was a few steps away. What is going on!? And then he caught on. The socket controlling Tonbokiris extension was in her hand. The spears length could be altered. Its greatest length was six meters and its shortest was one meter. She quickly extended its shaft as far as it would go with him on top. A distance of six meters would require several steps. And then he heard her speak. Tonbokiri! He knew that shout meant she would use the cutting ability. Tonbokiri could cut anyone reflected in its blade. He did not know how much it had accepted her, but she could likely activate it normally. And so he looked behind him. The horizontal blade contained his reflection. An instant later, he heard her voice. Bind, Tonbokiri! It all came down to a series of decisions. First, Futayo saw Muneshige move. He bent his upper body as if preparing to dive and collapsed atop Tonbokiris shaft. But he could not escape its blade with just that. Once it cut, it would all be over. But she saw him take further action. While lying atop the shaft, he stretched his right leg back and bent the ankle as far forward as he could manage. ! He covered the blade with the sole of his right shoe. With the blade covered by his shoe and his body following the shaft, he was hidden from the blade. It was no longer reflecting him. The cutting ability did not activate, nothing happened, and Futayo was dumbfounded. It did not work!? As her confusion created a lethal opening, Muneshige let out a roar. I have neutralized its ability after reflecting on my previous failings! As he spoke, he gathered up his body. ! And he ran. Muneshige ran in a perfectly straight line with the speed needed to climb a wall. He wielded Lyp Katathlips in his right arm, but his enemy was positioned to the left. On his second step, he stood up and rotated his entire body clockwise. He was positioned for a right elbow jab and he performed a right backhand to slam Lyp Katathlips into Futayo who was still sitting. It hit. He heard a dry sound resembling breaking bones or snapping wood and the wet sound of struck flesh. Futayos body and Tonbokiri were knocked away. ! As she flew about a dozen meters, Futayos black hair trailed after her. With Tonbokiri still in her hand, she and it tore into the ground, rolled, and finally came to a stop. Following that, the only motion was Muneshige landing with smoke and a shimmering of heat coming from the radiator behind him. The people saw Futayo as she was knocked away and stopped moving. Musashis Broadcast Committee had pursued Futayo on Neshinbaras instructions. As soon as they caught up and began broadcasting the battle live, the result had shown itself. The one left standing was Muneshige. The students acting as commentators were speechless. Muneshige merely took a deep breath, did not bother wiping away his sweat, and turned toward the Broadcast Committee members when he noticed them. He held up Lyp Katathlips to show them. I will now fire on the Musashi with Lyp Katathlips. The fleets ether extraction and supply will provide approximately 20% power, which is enough to destroy a single ship, so I must ask the residents of Musashi to quickly evacuate. He explained what he was about to do and that Musashi had lost. Rescuing Princess Horizon will be meaningless if the Musashi cannot depart. We can surround the Musashi and take her back once our reinforcements arrive. That is how this will end. He then began walking up the mountain and toward the Musashi. But he stopped before taking even a few steps. The Broadcast Committees film equipment moved to discover why. The people watching the scene via sign frames heard a voice before they saw the motion. Kh. It was half a growl and half a groan. But the short breath had indeed come from Futayo who lay on the ground in the distance. It cant be. The commentators turned to look in the same direction as Muneshige. Futayo had not moved. Kh. But they heard a voice. However, that slowly led to Futayos hips rising. Soon she was up on her knees. She then collapsed once more, but did not give up. She tried to get up again. Her arms, neck, and back moved unsteadily. She had yet to fully recover from the damage, but she continued moving even when she collapsed yet again. Is this? Yes, Honda-san is still in the fight! said the commentator. Futayo almost looked like a shadow as she swayed but still stood up with Tonbokiri in her right arm. Honda-san stood up!! Futayo used her dim consciousness to think. Her thoughts were about as clear as when she first woke up each morning. She would suddenly find her thoughts digressing in ways she did not remember and almost forget what she had been thinking about before. But she knew one thing for sure. Istood. But she did not quite remember why she had stood, why she had fallen, or why she was here. If I falldo I lose? She tried to remember how it had been when her father and Kazuno had been with her. That had been training. And during training, falling had meant she lost. She did not recall having fallen recently, but it was not that she had never done so. But that was wrong. It didnt mean I lost. Thats right, she thought. During training, falling had not meant she would be helped up. It had meant another attack. Is that right? She recalled the times when she had fallen to the ground during training. She had not been able to use her legs. She had not been able to swing her arms properly. She had known she needed to stand and a spear blade had stabbed toward her. The clear memory of that sharp blade snapped her thoughts into focus. Thats right. When training with my father She thought and remembered the weight in her hand. It was Tonbokiri. That weapon was viewed as synonymous with her father. Why did she hold it now? That is because She had gained it after losing so many things. Her father and Kazuno were gone. She would never train with them again. She had gained enemies, she had gained battles to fight, and she had inherited Tonbokiri. But Ah. She took in a breath, looked up into the sky, and released a shout toward the ground. !! She felt like she was waking from sleep and that was when she truly understood the meaning of loss. Her heart understood clearly how precious the things she had lost were. After casting aside society, obligation, and reputation, she embraced the feeling as an emotion. !! She bent her body and raised her voice. But that voice ended when she ran out of breath. My emotions can be stopped by running out of breath! She took in a breath but did not let out another shout. After all You do not gain a second chance at a first shout. So instead, she asked a question with her head still downcast. Tachibana Muneshige, I would like to ask something. She could tell her voice and body were trembling due to the damage she had taken. If you continue past here, will the Far East lose its ruler? Testament. She heard Muneshige turn around twelve meters in front of her. That meant he was willing to answer her. That is fortunate. In exchange for losing her father, Kazuno, and the days of training with them, she had gained a battlefield that would answer her questions. And so she spoke again to the one who stood before her on that battlefield. What are your thoughts on the death of the Far Easts ruler? That is what our ruler desires, answered Muneshige. And it is a samurais duty to give him what he desires. I see. In that case, my father, Tadakatsu, defeated you. After all Futayo raised her head and looked at her opponent through her disheveled hair. The destruction of Mikawa was the desire of my fathers ruler and he successfully protected that desire. Thus her father had been victorious. In hindsight, it was a simple matter. Regardless of the emotions inside her now, her father had remained true to himself to the end. And he had left her with the weapon that was synonymous with his identity. The rest was easy. She simply had to remain true to herself. And what must she do if she wished to be Honda Tadakatsus daughter? I have yet to meet her, but the ruler I must serve as a samurai is currently facing an unjust suicide. And what will you do? As you intend to force that suicide on her, I shall defeat you as a samurai of the Far East. She was injured and exhausted, but A samurai does not serve herself. She protects her ruler and gives that ruler what they desire. The ruler you intend to serve, Princess Horizon, might fill this world with war. Ha ha, she laughed. That is on an even greater scale than my fathers ruler. Has the changing of the age already made the destruction of Mikawa an insignificant thing? I would expect no less of my ruler. She is well suited to one day rule the Far East. Futayo prepared to fight. Without gathering too much strength in her knees, she tensed her thighs enough to show off the flow of her muscles. The crack in her right ribs brought a creaking pain just from breathing. ! But a sign frame suddenly appeared near her. Reinforcements are coming! Weve gathered everyone we can! She saw the Broadcast Committee raise their eyebrows in a smile and clench their fists. And she heard a voice from the sign frame next to her face. Its me! Its the other Honda! The idiot has gone to rescue the princess! If you need some of his ether supply, I can have him begin the procedure. That will not be necessary. After all Your voices are enough! That comment was followed by countless new sign frames opening on top of each other. The second in command of the guard unit, the other members of the unit, Musashis Chancellors Officers, Musashis Student Council, and many others she had never met all spoke together with their respective battlefields in the background. Go, temporary vice chancellor!! She nodded, but did not speak her response. She simply leaned forward and launched her body in the same direction. She had lost a lot, but she had gained more than just a battlefield and enemies. !! This new emotion produced a shout from Futayo and she clashed with Muneshige. Muneshige judged his opponent as they exchanged blows and evaded. Shes slow? He did not need to ask why. She was injured. He had run along Tonbokiri and struck her with his full strength. Given their weight difference, she could not have escaped unscathed. But, he thought. I used Lyp Katathlipss blade. Rotating his body to attack was the proper way of using the weapon. It had been a backhand attack, but the double-edged Lyp Katathlips should have sliced through her. However, she had done the very best she could to evade. She had realized her position prevented her from evading his attack. And so she remained crouched down. She had lowered her body to guide Lyp Katathlipss blade lower. And in the instant the attack struck, she had raised her body. As a result, the shield at the base of the blade had hit her instead of the blade itself. She had taken the shield attack full on, but it was far better than taking a blade attack. That was an excellent decision. He could sense the high level of Tadakatsus training. Achieving damage control by reflexively knowing which part of the body to sacrifice was not taught in the academies. And the effect of that skill was clear. She had taken damage, but she was still moving. Yet she was slow. She was obviously much slower than before. What is this? Her movements somehow felt faster than before. She would just barely evade, she would not deflect attacks, and her slashes and jabs whipped up the wind differently from before. Wondering why, he began watching her movements more carefully. And then he figured it out. Her chain of attacks is lacking? That chain of attacks moved her entire body at high speed. With her exhaustion and pain, a slight distortion should have prevented her from continuing it. But she was managing. With her exhaustion and pain in mind, she was lowering the number of movements in the chain. She was lowering the burden. Sometimes she would flow into the next movement in the proper way, but other times she took irregular actions. But this produced one major result. Her chain of attacks is no longer limited to close range! She has added in attacks with a running start! And there was one other difference from before. Muneshige was moving his feet less than during their previous clash. That is because she is moving more. She could not rely on her chain of high-speed attacks and defense, so she would move her feet to search out openings and to evade. In the previous match, she had known she could not outdo his speed, so she had not challenged him in speed. She had moved as little as possible and used her chain of martial arts techniques to challenge him to a close range exchange of offense and defense. He recalled the battle she had fought on the bridge in front of Musashi Ariadust Academy. Her opponent had danced while mostly remaining in a single spot and she made repeated high-speed attacks that surrounded that opponent. That had not been a chain of attacks like before; it had been repeated high-speed movement and attacks. What would happen if she took that speed and added in this partial chain of attacks? The fact that it was only partial made it difficult to predict and it included heavier hits that used a running start. ! Muneshige clenched his teeth and made up his mind. He was outdoing her in speed. He could not allow himself to forget that fact. Whether she had a complete chain of attacks or a partial one, he would win if he was faster. His divine protection reinforced his physical body, so he could produce as much speed as necessary as long as he was prepared for the exhaustion after the fact. And so he raised his speed. Wind and sparks flew in the evening clearing. The wind was powerful and the scattering sparks decorated the top and bottom of the wind until they vanished into the setting sun. The sounds were dozens of times as numerous, but a voice suddenly joined them. Wow, said the Broadcast Committee student holding the filming device. This is even more amazing than before! Shadowy afterimages began to appear in the clearing. The afterimages were of Futayo attacking, Futayo evading, Futayo defending, Futayo spinning around, and Muneshige responding to all of those actions. So many shadows appeared that the word many was insufficient. Each time the wind and metallic noises rang out, the clearing was filled with sparks. Futayo could be seen by her blue armor and calmly fluttering black hair. Muneshige could be seen by his red uniform and the black and white Logismoi plo. They both attacked head on, attempted to circle behind the other, and avoided receiving an attack from the side. The ensemble of clashing blades sounded like strange music based in a single sound. !! One of them let out a shout and the other replied. !! And their speed rose. It rose, continued to rise, and did not stop. Futayo worked to continue head on because she felt she would pass out if she lost focus. Her body remembered the motions. She had learned these motions when training with her father. That had continued for over a decade. She did not think about what she should do. She tried things and learned with her body. Her training had taught her body what to do and her experience accurately guided her movements. And so she simply released herself. How about this attack? How about this evasion? How about this defense? She tried it all and built up what worked. She found at what speed her attacks would hit and went with that. Her opponent had tremendous speed. His reinforced body could raise that speed as far as necessary. But what did that matter? Her speed was built upon her training. Her muscles, balance, and timing were taken to the extreme. In that case, she could cut away all else. She would not rely on her spell until she absolutely had to. She was still inexperienced with her purification and she could only purify a certain amount of stagnation. If she relied on the spell, the spells limits would become the limits of her own speed. I cannot allow that. Her father had not been training her in spell usage. The spell had merely been one part of her combat training. And yet ! She had forgotten that recently. She had felt unease and impatience over having no actual battle experience and she had felt a fear which could also be called vainglory. Those things had led her to show off her spell before she had sharpened her own movements. But I lost! Her spell was not the way forward. She could not win like that. Then what was the foundation of her speed? I know the answer! It was her body. There was something she needed to do before using the spell to cleanse the impurities. I must eliminate the stagnation in my own movements! She would rely on the spell and then move. She would use all of her training and then rely on the gods. Yes, thats right. She would raise her precision. She would eliminate the waste. She would cast aside her hesitation. She would use her entire body, she would not be bound by her chained-together movements, and she would move with the speed created by her own movements. She would create the extreme form of the movements one could only make after long years of training. She could wait to ask the gods for help until after doing all that. !! If she did that, she would be able to purify all of the stagnation. If her opponent was reinforcing his body, she would become nothing but speed. When she took that to its extreme, no instantaneous reinforcement could stand up to her training. Go. She raised her precision and poured out all her strength. Go! Her body could go further. She became painfully aware that she was made of flesh and bone, but that told her she had not gone far enough. She had to sharpen her movements until she felt nothing. Go!! She could not fear her opponent no matter how fast he might be. Futayo!! She heard a voice. She did not know whose. She did not try to figure out whose. Her eyes did nothing but watch her movements and her ears could only sense the wind. But the next word reached her ears clearly. Win!! And she acted to do just that. Muneshige continually pursued the change in Futayos movements. Her lacking chain of attacks had suddenly grown more honed. This is not a chain of attacks! Her attacks were growing more indefinite. Her movements were those of pursuit. She was constantly releasing her bodys pent up energy toward a single point. But it does not seem to be reaching anything. Rather than a chain of attacks, she would pursue the attack she herself threw and use that in her next attack. It looked like her speed was growing with each attack, but that was not actually the case. She was shedding the excess holding back her attack speed. To her, the motions of her attacks were honing her speed. The more slashes and jabs she released, the sharper her movements grew. It was a lot like a baby bird initially being unable to flap its wings properly but learning how to do so as it pecked at the inside of the nest. Shes fast. Her movements looked like she was tearing at the air with a thin blade to create an even sharper tip. Muneshige responded by raising his own speed. As he increased the pressure of his spell and a shimmering of heat rose from his radiator, he avoided her attacks and unleashed attacks of his own. But Futayo did not receive those attacks. Defense would only be stagnation for her, so she did nothing but evade. ! And with those evasions, she moved forward. Muneshige finally saw her directly before him. She had caught up. As he moved at high speed, he saw her expressionless face with slightly raised eyebrows. Blood blew into the wind and her hair was a mess. But she is not looking at me. She was looking behind him. Is that her intended destination!? As if to answer, Futayo tilted her forehead forward. She struck his chest as if to shove him out of the way. And so he took action. He further increased the pressure of his bodily reinforcement and traveled ahead of her speed. This ultra high speed step back put him in front of her speed so he could intercept her as she approached her limit. But just as he prepared his stance, she raised her speed even further. !? In that moment, he saw that the wind, sand, and everything else around her were not obstructing her movements. She purified them She had been using the same spell the entire time. But she had been holding it back by focusing on her bodys movements. Now, she released it. She raised her head in front of him. Her gaze stabbed into his eyes, but she was still not looking at him. She was looking further back. Kh He knew that the destination of her purification was not where he stood. It was much further along. That was the location she sought with her true limit based in her training. Kh! As she approached, she gathered a bit of strength in the right arm holding Tonbokiri. Muneshige leaped toward her. He gave a compact swing of Lyp Katathlips. This ends here! And he leaped. Through the sign frames, everyone saw what happened next. Futayo walked past Muneshige as he charged in headlong. The powerfully raised precision of her movements and the chained-together purifications treated even Muneshige as a stagnation and her training provided her with the movements needed to surpass him. In an instant, her feet planted on Muneshiges raised knee, the chest of his uniform, his shoulder, and his back. And she descended to the ground on the other side. But everyone saw another movement. After Futayo passed by him, Muneshige planted his left leg in the air. ! A tremendous metallic noise rang out and he turned around. He sacrificed his left leg to kick off the air and rotate 180 degrees. Ah! The young man in a red uniform let out a roar and leaped with his greatest speed yet. This should work, thought Muneshige. Having his opponent step over him had taught him her speed and how she achieved it. And from her countless attacks and evasions, he understood the speed of her attacks. He was certain that Futayos speed would rise even further. But she now had her back to him. Even if she used Tonbokiris long shaft to send a backhand blow behind her, that very same long shaft would be slowed when it reached her body in the middle. Even if she tried to swing Tonbokiri in her hand, he could attack before it reached him. ! So he moved forward to hit. But then he saw Tonbokiri come apart in her hands. She had removed the expansion device and held only the shaft and blade that formed the spears core. It was lighter and it was shorter. She had inherited this weapon from her father, but to make it her own, she eliminated the stagnation it had contained when she inherited it. It looked like she was coming to a stop. ! And in an instant, she performed a back snap to send Tonbokiri flying up from below. The short shaft did not strike her body, the butt end passed vertically below her arm, and she completed a full swing. Its speed was on an entirely different level from before. She did not fully turn around for this counter, but the counter itself was directly facing Muneshige. It would hit him, so he made an immediate decision. He would use his right leg. Go! With a metallic roar, he kicked off the air with that leg. Without thinking, he simply launched himself toward her left side. He flew, but this would mean he could no longer use his right or left legs. But I will win! He rotated his body and prepared Lyp Katathlips. He would strike her with the blade as he passed by her. She was still swinging up the right backhand, so she had her back to the left. He would hit. Futayo took instant action. As Tonbokiri compactly rotated up and around, she slipped underneath it. That is the technique she used when training with her father. Her body had chosen it almost subconsciously. She circled to the other side of Tonbokiri and grabbed the rotating shaft in her left hand. A moment later, Muneshiges Lyp Katathlips reached Tonbokiri. ! And the two weapons struck. The core of Tonbokiri was slender, so it bent and creaked. As soon as his attack was blocked, Muneshige received an attack. She launched a rapid-fire shower of attacks that exceeded her previous chain of attacks. In an instant, dozens of attacks reached him. !! The armor on the arms and legs he used to defend shattered and the right arm holding Lyp Katathlips broke. ! Lyp Katathlips flew into the air. As he looked up into the air after it, a slash from Tonbokiri fell from above. If it hit, he would die. What would happen if he died? For him, he would simply disappear. But for the one he left behind As soon as the one precious to him appeared in his mind, his back struck the ground and the blade stopped before his eyes. Sound returned to his ears. That sound was the wind and gasping breaths. Once you defeated me, you did not finish me off, so I will return the favor. He heard her turn around while still panting and he saw her swaying unsteadily, but he remained on the ground. Well done. You win. That is not the case. He saw her slowly gather the fallen parts of Tonbokiri and rebuild it with her trembling hands. The parts shook and clacked together a few times, but it finally took form. You had likely lost from before this battle even began. You may be able to evade the cutting of my fathers Tonbokiri. Once Tonbokiri was whole again, she held it to her right. But my father had already cut the name of Garcia that refers to your speed. If it appears that I was the victor here, that is because my father had decided the outcome ahead of time. Are you offering my loss up to your predecessor? You are not one who would lose to one as inexperienced as me. You have my thanks. With that one comment, Muneshige closed his eyes. Rather than the intense pain assaulting his body, it was the massive weariness and sense of relief that took away his consciousness. Futayo picked up Lyp Katathlips and held it into the air. She had won, but she did not know what exactly she had won or what she should do now. She suddenly realized this had been her first real battle. The new experience of defeating an opponent belatedly caused her to tremble. She shouted out. She had learned, realized, and come to know many different things, but she still did not fully understand them. And so she let out a roar. She recalled what she should do when she defeated an enemy leader. She raised her voice, raised Tonbokiri, and let her sweat scatter in the wind. The enemy leader Tachibana Muneshige has been defeated! A short distance away from the land port battlefield, a group of Tres Espa?an civil officials and students with support duty had been evacuated to the outskirts of Mikawa. Among them, one female student fell to her knees when she heard the report of Muneshiges defeat. Master Muneshige she muttered blankly. Around her, the students began putting together a rescue team for Muneshige. At about the same time, the Musashi assault team centered around Toori finally arrived at the Tres Espa?an interrogation ship even as their numbers continued to dwindle. As warriors exited the ship, the Musashi unit formed a half-circle formation to protect Toori as he headed for the Andamio de la Ejecucin. The Tres Espa?an warriors received support from Stithos Porneia as the pope-chancellor ran back and they began breaking into the unit protecting Toori. The battle over Horizon had entered its final stage. Volume 1, 41: Those Facing Each Other from Parallel Lines Volume 1, Chapter 41: Those Facing Each Other from Parallel Lines Wait a sec What am I supposed to do? Point Allocation (What do I do?) Masazumi stared up into the sky from the western plain that acted as an entrance to the land port. The Tres Espa?an aerial ships had stopped firing and were slowly turning and traveling to the southwest. Similarly, the Tres Espa?an warriors had parted from the K.P.A. Italian warriors and started to leave the battlefield. Was I at least a little useful? She had negotiated via the command center. Now that Tachibana Muneshige had lost and he could not use the Logismoi plo to prevent the Musashi from taking off, she had suggested Tres Espa?a should preserve their power in order to protect the pope-chancellor during his return. After bringing out various conditions and making various compromises, she had convinced them to stop everything but the extraction of the Logismoi plo in the interrogation ship. The command center had sent a transport ship to carry their people back to the Musashi and the Musashi would soon leave and begin stealth cruising. An armed fleet from the Tres Espa?a-controlled Tres Portugal had already arrived in the east and it was clear the current situation would not last much longer. We need to quickly prepare to withdraw. She heard repeated heavy metallic noises behind her. When she turned around, she found a red Heavy God of War and a girl equipped with silver chains approaching. Naomasa, the girl with a false arm standing on the God of Wars shoulder, spoke. Weve quieted things down over here. How are things on your end? Stithos Porneia is keeping us from attacking and the pope-chancellor is using spells like crazy. Masazumi followed Mitotsudairas gaze and looked forward. But it seems Aoi has reached the interrogation ship. That was only a guess, but she soon received confirmation. It came in the form of a sign frame. That torii-style frame appeared in front Mitotsudaira and Naomasas faces and it showed a certain scene. The video came from below the interrogation ships bow. Toori stood in front of the Andamio de la Ejecucin, which was enveloped in light. It was being filmed by one of the half circle of students protecting him. It was most likely the Broadcast Committee member in charge of the land port. And the sign frame displayed a number. That number gave the time remaining and it was currently at five minutes. At 6 PM, the Andamio de la Ejecucins preparations would be complete and Horizon would be disintegrated in an instant. The number was likely being displayed as a time limit. Masazumi lined up next to Mitotsudaira and watched the lowering number and Tooris back. Its up to you now. The area around the interrogation ship was filled with countless sounds. To sum it up, they were the sounds of the battlefield. They could be described both as lively and as noisy. But Toori ignored it all and faced forward. A wall of light lay before his eyes. He thought about touching it, but there was something he had to say first. Hey, Horizon! Are you in there!? But his shout received no response. Instead, several sign frames appeared. Um Why are you treating this so normally? Just go save her already, idiot. You are wasting both time and money. If you need an extra push, eat some curry. Shut up, all of you! Im nervous, yknow? Nervous. As he yelled back, he saw motion in the light. The motion had a human form. As it approached, it turned into the silhouette of Horizon in her personal clothes and finally turned into Horizon herself. Oh. Only a single wall of light separated them and they were less than two meters apart. Horizon stood before him. This was the automaton who had gone by the name P-01s until the day before. When everyone saw her approach, sighs of relief and astonishment came from the surrounding students and sign frames. In front of him, Horizon tilted her head and held a book under her left arm. ? Do you need something? Y-yes. Toori nodded, stuck out his right thumb, and gave a huge grin. Ive come to rescue you!! For a moment, Horizon did not react. After a few seconds of silence, she looked at him expressionlessly as if she had rebooted. I will bluntly give the best decision for this situation, she declared. Who are you? You are nothing but a bother, so please leave. Back in the command center below the evening sky, Neshinbara turned toward all those gathered. While smiling, he lowered his hands, said three, two, one, and raised them. Ehhhhh!? they shouted in unison. The force of their voices almost caused Suzu to topple backwards, but Kimi caught her from behind. Heh heh heh. Suzu, if it was a shock, feel free to collapse. Look, you have an even better cushion than before. Oh, th-thanks. U-um Why doesthis cushionfeel evil? Heh heh heh. Feel free to call me evil. Yes, I am bad! I am a bad girl! Kimi, I think you should give it a rest, face reality, and watch Toori-kun. Ahh, ahh, said Kimi as she covered her ears and looked away. The others ignored her and watched their sign frames. As Horizon tilted her head, Toori turned toward the screen while trembling. Th-that was a close one! Just a bit further and I wouldve felt sad and died just like a rabbit! I-Ive recovered though, so someone praise me! Bring on the praise! Bring it on!! As Toori continued his cries of bring it on, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Tch. So that isnt enough to kill him. The idiots got more endurance than I thought. Whose side are you on!? he shouted while Horizon once more tilted her head behind him. At any rate, I am scheduled to commit suicide, so there is no rescuing me. Please leave. W-wait a second!! H-hear me out! As Toori frantically turned around, Horizon nodded expressionlessly a few times. I have determined you are a stubborn person. Everyone in the command center hung their heads and exchanged glances. I get the feeling they have terrible compatibility. If I did a Schwarz Techno fortune telling, Id probably get go die a painful death. Youre right, Margot. It would lead to a murder. With a Weiss Techno fortune telling, it would probably be could you perhaps go die. After seeing this, I bet a normal confession would have failed too. Okay, okay! shouted Toori. Thats enough fun fortune telling results and thoughts on the past! This isnt over yet! I can still make a comeback! Ill make back double what I lost!! As Toori spoke, Horizon tilted her head and turned her back. Everyone in the command center saw her disappear behind the light as if to say the conversation was over. You idiot! Behind you! Behind you!! they shouted. Eh? Huh? Oh? Hey, Horizon! Im not done talking!! To be honest, I see no purpose in speaking any further. It would accomplish nothing. She did not even return to the wall of light, so the command center group hung their heads again. Seeing a final boss this wonderful makes me want to pay out some money, said Shirojiro. Hmm. Final bosses in games these days tend to be logical, but for some reason wont let you settle things with money. I am starting to wonder if that idiot did something to her in the past, said Urquiaga. St-stop giving your thoughts and figure out a way to deal with this! shouted Toori. Everyone in the command center used their sign frames to exchange glances with those on the battlefield and then they all nodded. How about you apologize? W-wait a second! Why are you assuming I did something wrong! And Horizon! I was a customer at your shop! Cant you at least greet me!? A few seconds after his complaint, Horizon arrived once more and bowed expressionlessly. Thank you very much for your patronage, but we are currently closed. Now, then. Youre welcome. Dont leave!! What is with you? This is unreasonable. That last word caused everyone to look toward the ground once more, but Toori was not discouraged. U-um, I was a customer and I went quite a lot. A-are you sure you dont remember me? His method of picking up girls is worse than a porn game protagonist, commented Ohiroshiki. Eh? Eh? I just got here, said Azuma. Can someone explain the situation? W-well I-I think itmight be hopeless explained Suzu. What happened to all my allies!? shouted Toori. Is no one on my side!? Where did this cruel atmosphere come from!? Horizon suddenly untilted her head. After a moment, she lightly struck her left palm with her right fist. I just remembered. You are the customer who would often come during my morning shift. Y-yes, yes! You remember!? Ohhh! Im so lucky! Toori turned toward the sign frame and pointed at it with a triumphant look. Did you see that!? You did, didnt you!? Thats right! You and you and you! My uncontainable charm creates such harmony in peoples memories thatumwell, you get the picture! Do you get it now!? Why is this idiot always so hard to look at? Is it because he is poor? Hm I think its just that his souls blood pressure is high. In novels and plays, this kind of character always loses in the end. Oh? Oh? What are you all saying? he started again. Heh heh. I can handle this much scorn just fine! After all, Horizon understands me! Isnt that right, Horizon!? You remember me, dont you!? Judge. I also remember speaking with the owner of the shop about you. For real!? You gossiped about me!? Judge. I told her there was a boy who always held my hand when I gave him his change. I said his hands were always sweaty, so the owner of the shop gave him the Urban Name of Wet Man. Sorry, but thats kind of disgusting. Im Schwarz Techno disgusted. Yes. And Im Weiss Techno disgusted. We should have kept him confined yesterday when we had the chance. How did he think he could confess to her after doing that? asked Urquiaga. Wh-whats with all of you!? Whats wrong with wanting to touch the girl you like!? Just like this! Toori reached out toward Horizons chest, but Horizon quickly spoke up. I failed to mention earlier that this wall of light will supposedly instantly kill anyone who touches it. Ohhhhhh! And my fingernail was just about to touch it!! Tres Espa?a, wh-why did you create such an exciting contraption that sounds like something an elementary school kid would think up!? Is it cause youre perverts!? Murderphilia is just the worst! Toori turned back toward Horizon and spoke as if only just then noticing something. What the hell!? Tres Espa?a! Doesnt the inquisition normally chain people up while naked!? This isnt right! This isnt right at all! Keeping everything decent is the worst! You have now said perversion and decency are the worst. Please stop holding double standards. Horizon, have you never heard of flip-flopping? Ah, Im sorry! Dont leave! Please dont leave! L-look, I brought a letter for you! Here, Ill read it. Um What I Want to Do C Asama Tomo. Waaaah! shouted someone back at the command center. Why do you have my essay with you!? Read any further and Ill shoot! Shut up! shouted Toori as he returned the essay to his pocket. What is he doing? muttered everyone else. However, a small laugh came from the command center. Everyone turned toward it and found Kimi pressing the back of her hand to her mouth to suppress her laughter. Oh, sorry, she said once she noticed everyone watching her. But doesnt this exchange seem familiar? She spoke quietly as if seeking confirmation. Thats Horizon, isnt it? Yes, that exchange is definitely Horizon. Masazumi was watching the situation through Mitotsudairas sign frame. Really? she asked. Mitotsudaira simply stared at the sign frame as if waiting for what Kimi would say next, so Masazumi stopped speaking as well. Isnt that right? If you do not whitewash your old memories and do not naively think anyone my foolish brother would confess to is normal, this should not seem out of place. You should remember there used to be two people who spoke like this. She might be right. Masazumi thought she sensed some disappointment in Mitotsudairas voice as the wind whipped at her hair. What do you mean? It is an issue of the right person for the right job. There used to be a foolish boy who would do nothing but cause trouble for everyone around him, but he was able to continue acting so foolishly because there was a girl by his side who that foolishness had little effect on. There was just the one girl who could get the boy to listen to her. She was an obedient girl, continued Kimi. She would always read books in some corner or another, but she would reach out a hand to anyone in a bind and she was truly harsh on my foolish brother and only my foolish brother. Thats right, said Urquiaga. Whenever Toori would make a gag, she would expressionlessly ask him to explain what about it was supposed to be funny. It was truly frightening. Yeah For some reason, everyone hung their heads and nodded. She was really harsh on him. W-well, Kimi is right and it did seem like she was trying to kill Toori-kun, but you all know how important he was to her, right? So it must be the same for this Horizon. Its possible the only reason she seems the same now is because she was a very automaton-like girl back then, warned Mitotsudaira. Then said Asama. Mitotsudaira nodded and the two of them spoke in unison. That automaton might be able to fill Horizons role perfectly. Thats right, muttered Toori on the battlefield. To be blunt, I do not understand what exactly you are saying is right. Just wait there. Im gonna rescue you now. Do you not understand that my death is best for the world? she immediately replied. I wish for the best choice which will not inconvenience the world, so your intervention is not needed. That is the correct answer. What? Toori crossed his arms behind his head and looked at Horizon. I dont care what it means for the world. It would inconvenience me if you died. A question: which is more important, you or the world? Which do you think? To be blunt, the world. That settles it. He took in a breath. I just have to become a king who rules the entire world. Isnt that right? In the many places around the world where the divine transmission reached, those who were interested in him watched and listened. With your Logismoi plo, saving the world from the Apocalypse and becoming the king of the world isnt just a dream. And the Logismoi plo are your emotions, so we can bring back your original self if we gather them all. So I will Are you listening? I will C definitely will C conquer the world with you. We can free everyone from the Apocalypse and flirt a whole bunch while I take back everything you lost because of me. He then addressed all those listening. So I have something to ask of you, world. You only have to do it to deal with the apocalypse, but could you give me your Logismoi plo? If you say no, then lets fight a war. And if you dont like the word war, it can be a fight, a clash, a confrontation, a negotiation, or whatever else. I dont care what method it is. If it gives you a reason to hand over Horizons emotions, anythings fine. Yes. Lets take Shintoism, Buddhism, Catholicism, Protestantism, the Anglican Church, the Russian Orthodox Church, Dunhi, Oat, Technomagie, sword fighting, martial arts, gun fighting, mechanical horses, mobile shells, Gods of War, mechanical beasts, mechanical phoenixes, mechanical dragons, aerial warships, humans, non-humans, normal citizens, knights, vassals, samurai, ninja, warriors, kings, nobles, rulers, sovereigns, emperors, popes, the Far East, K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espa?a, Hexagone Fran?aise, England, Sviet Rus, P.A. Oda, Qing, the Indian Alliance, money, authority, negotiations, politics, the will of the people, military might, information, divine weapons, Logismoi plo, Testamenta Arma, the Five Great Peaks, the Eight Great Dragon Kings, Chancellors Officers, Student Councils, men, women, those who arent either, the young, the old, the living, the dead, the Musashi which can confront you with all these powers, our feelings, our reasons, our thoughts, your feelings, your reasons, your thoughts, and everything everything else that I dont know about, he said. And then well see whos the strongest. Masazumi gasped. Thats crazy! This was the worst possible time to be instigating a war. The Testament Union and all the other nations would grow cautious and become their enemies. And yet he continued speaking. Whether its resolved peacefully or by force, the one who wins in the end is king of the world. After all, hell save the world from the Apocalypse. The idiot had linked ruling the world with saving it from the Apocalypse. What do you think? asked Mitotsudaira with a smile and with the sounds of battle behind her. You have most likely joined the most worthwhile academy in the world. Masazumi was unable to respond, but Tooris voice continued. How about we play by those rules? In other words Huh? What has him confused now? As she watched him through the sign frame, he hesitantly glanced over and tilted his head a few degrees. Huh? Um, I was trying to confess, so why am I announcing plans for world domination? Huh? This makes no sense. Think before you speak!! Everyone single person on the battlefield, enemies included, shouted at him. Horizon then gave a confident nod. I see. I have determined that reasoning is clear and easy to understand. Eh!? For real!? Ahhhh! Dont encourage him!! shouted Masazumi. But But to judge fairly, that is your reasoning and not mine. As we hold parallel views, this is ultimately a nuisance for me. She shook her head. Please leave. I wish to avoid harming the Far East with my existence. Even if I say I dont want to lose you? Why do you not want that? Eh? W-well Um Saying it in public is embarrassing. Stop that bashful fidgeting!! After Masazumis comment, Tenzou appeared from the right side of the sign frame. He was initially in hiding, but he soon showed himself. Toori-dono Huh? You still arent done? H-hurry up and get out of there! The pope is enjoying himself so much we can barely hold him off. Reel her in! Reel her in!! What, are you here to make me rush this? Fine then. Toori took in a breath and spoke clearly to Horizon. Theres a lot to it, but it of course comes down to the fact that I love you. The girls at the command center let out excited cries. But Masazumi heard Horizon nod twice a moment later. Judge. I am truly sorry, but as an automaton, I have no emotions and cannot understand what you mean. Please leave. Waaah! everyone shouted. After all this, she turned him down!! At the command center, Suzu collapsed once more. H-here, Suzu-san. Th-this cushion isnt evil. Heh heh heh. This shrine maiden has a shock-absorber on her chest. And what do you think? Doesnt she seem even more Horizon-y than before? Y-yes, I agree. I never thought her ability to handle Toori-kun would increase this much. I-I wont lose! yelled Toori. If I gather the Logismoi plo, your emotions will return. When that happens, Ill make you regret what you just- no! Bad words! Anyway, uh, sorry. Give me another chance. Oh? Now you are behaving more modestly? An excellent decision. But it is no use because I will die. The conversation seemed confusing to all the others, but Horizon simply glared at Toori. Also, I have never heard of someone confessing to an automaton before. I am a doll, you know? D-dont be stupid! You really are stupid! Im A-OK with an automaton! Toori spread his arms. I wasnt so sure myself when I first saw you, but when you bring food out to people at the shop, you crouch down like this to pick up dropped spoons, right? Checking my memories, I would indeed crouch like that. Yeah. Well, one day I realized I was instinctually peeking between your legs from a low interior angle. My instincts didnt care youre an automaton. And when Mitotsudaira let me fondle her bra-less chest, I learned I have no problem with a hard chest! Itll totally work!! St-stop spreading lies!! Horizon ignored Mitotsudairas interruption and nodded expressionlessly. Ha ha ha. To be blunt, you are the worst. Its over, muttered someone and everyone hung their heads in agreement. But then they heard Horizon speak once more. I have determined that you and I currently hold parallel views. For some reason she looked somewhat relieved. We are parallel, so I say this: please leave. Masazumi looked up in surprise when she heard that. Aoi!! she suddenly shouted. Dont give up!! If their views are parallel She had to tell him that she knew what Horizon wanted. She understood and so she opened her mouth to speak. However Dont worry, Seijun. I understand too. This is where we wear down each others arguments, isnt it? he said. Were parallel, so I say this: I will bring you back with me. Toori took a step forward and stood as close as he could to the wall of light without touching it. Horizon approached as well and she spoke. We are parallel, so I say this: there is nothing we can both agree on. He opened his mouth to reply and gave an um of thought. Were parallel, so I say this: I know something I can get you to agree to. She continued. We are parallel, so I say this: there is nothing you can do. He followed. Were parallel, so I say this: I think I can do something for you. She answered. We are parallel, so I say this: I desire death. He replied. Were parallel, so I say this: I want you to live. We are parallel, so I say this: I do not have a human life. Were parallel, so I say this: I know you have a human soul. We are parallel, so I say this: automatons have no emotions. Were parallel, so I say this: I will return your emotions. We are parallel, so I say this: this is all meaningless. Were parallel, so I say this: I dont think anything about you is meaningless. We are parallel, so I say this: an automatons decisions are perfect. Were parallel, so I say this: I dont think your decisions are perfect. At that point, Horizon let out a sigh. We are parallel, so I say this. She let out a breath. I do not want to hear your answers. In that moment, Masazumi shouted from an end of the battlefield. Aoi!! Dont let her go!! She then heard him slowly speak as if checking over his own words. You dont want to hear my answers? he said. But that is just another way in which we are parallel. So So I say this as your parallel. He took in a breath. I want to hear your answers. Horizon responded to that with a simple nod. It was a deep nod of approval. Judge. And she looked up. Everyone in the command center silently watched their sign frames. On those screens, Tooris body relaxed as he stood before the nodding automaton. Um, he thought while Horizon was visible through the light. She is waiting to see what he will ask her, isnt she? commented Asama. True enough, Horizon did not urge him to speak or ignore him. She stood without moving. Go ahead. As we are parallel, I have an obligation to provide an answer to what you will say. Is that so? Toori nodded before continuing. Its all parallel, he began. So I say this: your decisions are perfect. And We are parallel, she began. So I say this: I must be wrong. That statement of her own error caused everyone to gasp. Automatons always make the best decision, so why would she say shes wrong? Its the nature of automatons, said Neshinbara. Automatons respond with the best decision. That is why Ariadust-kun says her death is the best option for what she should do here. But the best decision is not necessarily the decision the automaton originally wanted. There would have to be several other options below that best one. So She may have been waiting for someone who did not follow the best option which she was powerless to resist, who would not be persuaded, and who would convince her to give up. And that idiot realized it. And her answer was When dealing with someone who wont go with the best, giving the opposite of the best becomes the best. The conversation on the divine transmission continued just as Neshinbara had indicated. It seemed to work back through the previous exchange. Were parallel, so I say this: you think everything about yourself is meaningless, dont you? We are parallel, so I say this: I do not want to think that everything about me is meaningless. Were parallel, so I say this: you might not actually have any emotions. We are parallel, so I say this: I believe I do have emotions. Were parallel, so I say this: you might not actually have a human life. We are parallel, so I say this: I have a human soul. Were parallel, so I say this: you desire death, dont you? She responded. We are parallel, so I say this: I want to live. He answered. Were parallel, so I say this: you think theres nothing I can do, dont you? She continued on. We are parallel, so I say this: there is something you can do. So he did not stop. Were parallel, so I say this: there is nothing we can agree on, is there? She opened her mouth, took in a breath, and spoke as if pleading him. We are parallel, so I say this: I know something we both agree on. And? asked Toori. Where is that, Horizon? Where is the point that these two parallel people can agree? Judge. That would be the place where parallel lines cross and differing thoughts converge, she answered. That would be the borderline. Toori ignored the sounds of the battlefield and everything else as he asked a question. And do you not want to go to that borderline? No, I do want to go there. Do you not want me to take you there? No, please take me there. I see. But I thought there was nothing I could do? No, you can do anything. I see. Will you not let me fondle your boobs later? What in the world are you talking about? Th-thats what you really think! I got an honest answer instead of a parallel!! Comments started arriving via the sign frame. You need to die. That really wasnt the time for that. Listen. If I display it on a graph, your value started to rise and then plummeted. Sh-shut up, all of you! he shouted back. Wait. Are you mad, Horizon? You are, arent you? Do not decide things for me. Let me be very clear: I am not mad at all. Youre definitely pissed!! However, Horizon remained standing on the other side of the light and she clasped her hands together. You are intent on rejecting everything I say, arent you? You can reject what I say, hit me, and play the role of tsukkomi all you want. In that case, said Horizon. The best choice is for me to be the ruler of the Far East. However, I also wish I could have been a snack shop worker. What do you have to say to that? Toori tilted his head. Hm? He tilted it further and finally spoke. I know. Even if youre our ruler, you can still work at the snack shop. After all Im chancellor and Student Council president, but I do all sorts of stupid stuff. Hearing that, Horizon opened her mouth and nodded. Judge! To be honest She nodded even more vigorously and gave voice to her thoughts. I want that to be the best choice! Toori nodded in return and a smile spread across his face. Yeah. So do I, Horizon! Toori immediately pointed at the wall before him. As Horizon looked at him curiously, he smiled at her. Hey, this walls in the way, isnt it? Or would you prefer I didnt destroy it? It is not in the way, but please destroy it. Or do you not want to be here with me? I want to be with you. I want to be all over you! You are the worst. Youre the best. He held up his left hand. His left shoulder moved a bit awkwardly, but the pain was gone and his body was beginning to forget the past. He clenched his fist. How do I destroy this wall? Or is it just an illusion? A female students voice came from the speaker on the wall within the Andamio de la Ejecucin. That wall recreates the sin of whoever touches it and uses it to kill them. And how do you destroy it? You cannot deny a sin from your past, so you can only die. Im asking how to destroy it. Please, I dont have much time. The clock on the sign frame was down to one minute and was closing in on half of that minute. The wall itself is not solid. If you touch it and deny the sin from your past, you will reject the ether making up the wall and it will vanish. But that is something no one can do. Suddenly, the wall of the battlefield audibly collapsed. Quit wasting your time and accept your judgment! Isnt that the normal thing to do, hm? The pope-chancellor had used repeated spell attacks to break through the Musashi students who had been focused on defending. He smashed the repeated spell shields and limitless defensive divine protections that the students gained from Tooris ether supply. No one has touched that wall and returned alive! If death is seen as the end of the performance, it is your duty to the world to let the curtain close with your judgment! Hey, everyone, said Toori as he reached for the wall without turning around. Stop that guy. Hes keeping me from flirting with Horizon. Damn you! Innocentius produced spell light from the charm floating alongside his Mouse and he raised Stithos Porneia. Any power you might use to destroy that wall is an attack! In that case, I can stop you with Stithos Porneia! The bell-like sound of Stithos Porneia activating rang out and the air was split in a straight line. !? But once the sound of shattering glass followed it, everyone changed what they were doing. The unusable weapons of the Musashi students produced noise. Is this? And they came together while showing no sign of coming apart once more. Stithos Porneia was no longer active. I cut it with Tonbokiri. At some point, a female warrior had appeared amid everyone else. She was catching her breath, kneeling, and holding a spear. Her clothes were cut all over, leaves and branches had caught on her, and cuts decorated her skin. Honda Futayo, Temporary Vice Chancellor of the Far Easts Musashi Ariadust Academy. I have arrived in response to my ruler Horizon Ariadusts desire to live! Even after speaking, she did not stand. She had to have run full speed across the mountain between the land port and the eastern mountain barrier. It was similar to a sprinter running a long distance. She could not move. Innocentius realized that and frowned once he noticed Lyp Katathlips on her back. Retrieve that, Tres Espa?a!! It belongs to you! And our troops are not to let the Far East have the power of a deadly sin either!! The enemy let out a cry and approached. Futayo groaned as she tried to stand up, but her knees gave out. Protect our commander!! The guard unit charged forward, surrounded her, and defended against the enemy. All of them were injured and deeply exhausted, but they had come this far as Musashis guard unit. And Today, we have gathered all our Chancellors Officers. This is a good day! Mitotsudaira drew midair arcs with her silver chains and both Noriki and Tenzou lined up to strengthen their defenses. Futayo looked up in surprise and found the second-in-command and all the others forcing smiles. You are being reckless, she said blankly. Dont say that. The Far East has lasted 160 years, so whats another thirty seconds or so? That produced a shout from Innocentius. Then I request a confrontation! I will settle this in a confrontation with Musashis chancellor! You must first defeat me, the vice chancellor! Futayo raised her voice while supported by all the others. Her expression was one of pure exhaustion, but she smiled a bit when she looked at the others around her. Sorry. I made you worry for me and support me, but I cannot even rely on you here. But I too can easily last another thirty seconds or so. When the temporary vice chancellor declared she would buy them some time, Innocentius gnashed his teeth and Toori smiled. Mr. Pope, this wont take long, so just wait there. He pointed at Horizon. And I have a prior engagement with her, so surely you can wait until thats over. Of course, if you want to flirt with me that badly, Im willing to hear you out. Everyone watched Tooris hand. The finger pointing at Horizon was sticking into the wall of light. It stabbed right through it and pressed against Horizons chest on the other side. Everyone froze in place, Toori looked over at his hand, and they all yelled in unison. Sexual carelessness!? Immediately afterwards, Toori vanished from before the wall. He had been thrown into the space the wall had created to recreate his sin. Volume 1B, 42: Those Facing Each Other on the Borderline Volume 1B, Chapter 42: Those Facing Each Other on the Borderline And I prepare myself As I do that What will you do? Point Allocation (Remorse) Toori smelled vegetation. He heard people cheering. The people lined either side of a road paved with fake wood tiles. This is Remorse Way. He then noticed his own form. As he stood in the middle of the parade on Remorse Way, he was his current self. However, he recognized this parade. This is when Horizon died. His greatest sin was being recreated. This is when I let Horizon die. He then heard a voice from the opposite side of the road. This is whenI died? He looked up in surprise and saw Horizon standing on the other side of the crowd. She too was in her current form. Why are you here? Oh, is it because you love me so much!? To be blunt, I do not think so. To be even blunter, I believe it is because someone touched my breast when he could have just touched the wall all on his own. Its something that simple? Who can say? However, I can determine that this was entirely out of my control. As Horizon spoke, a familiar small form moved past Toori. !? Toori gasped when he saw the boy rushing toward the academy to the stern of the ship. What is it? I just saw my fathers mothers sons wifes grandkids father. Calculating it out, that would be you. Where are you headed? W-well Toori started walking with little enthusiasm; but his pace quickened as his memories grew clearer, and he felt something heavy in his gut. He passed between and behind the people of his memory, who did not notice him. Up ahead, youll be hit by Lord Motonobus carriage and killed. Why? Because I didnt save you. No, not that. Why was I in front of my fathers carriage? Breakfast. What? Horizon tilted her head and lined up by the road up ahead. After you lost your mother, you started living with us. You were really shy at first, but you gradually got used to it. On this day, my sis had an event to take part in so she left for a different parade without making breakfast like usual. I was supposed to make breakfast instead, but But? I overslept. When I woke up, you had already made it and you were preparing to go see the parade with me. Toori averted his gaze, but Do not worry. I am looking at you. Are you? said Toori as he looked back at her. The food wasnt any good and I said so. That isonly natural. Yes, but you started crying and you ran off. As he faced forward, his former self was pursuing an unseen Horizon. It seemed Horizon had wandered aimlessly while crying. A lot of people knew her, so Toori had been able to follow the trail of people who had seen her. But you were too late? No, that isnt how it happened. Toori saw it. Directly in front of him, her former self stood in the middle of the crowd. When she spotted the former Toori, she turned her teary face toward him. !! But she frantically moved further into the crowd of people. You ran from me. Toori slowly followed the version of himself that began running even faster in his surprise. I thought I had made you hate me by rejecting what you had worked so hard to make, he said. I thought you were running from me because I was chasing after you after making you hate me. He arrived at the space in the crowd through which their former selves had passed. Oh. As he stepped in, all the surrounding motion slowed. As if it was all underwater, everything moved gently and almost seemed motionless, but it did not actually stop. He made it through the crowd obstructing the way and entered the empty space in the middle of the road. A carriage pulled by four horses was on the road. The carriage appeared to be stopped. A black-haired girl stood stopped in front of the carriage and she was looking back with her eyes wide. A boy was leaping forward with his arm reaching for her. The recreation of his sin was reaching its conclusion in slow motion. Beyond that motion, the current Horizon looked up in surprise. Your hand! He looked down and realized the end of his current hand was disappearing. It was turning black like a shadow and the shape of the fingers was no longer visible. Ah, this really is my sin, he thought as he watched himself disappear. I made you hate me, so you wouldnt have died if I hadnt chased after you. He smiled. But even if you hated me, I could have saved you if I had some power. I couldnt even do that, so I really am an idiot who cant do anything. He faced forward. But Looking at this, there was no way I could have saved you. Im jumping toward you, but Im just too far away. Id always suspected I was an idiot, but it looks like I really was. You certainly are calm about all this. You will be dead soon and it will probably kill me as well. If so, Im really sorry. Toori circled around his former self and crouched down for a better look. Please stop trying to look up my former selfs skirt. Whats your favorite color? White or black. Wow, you really are the same person. As Horizon glared at him, he stood up and tilted his head. This is really well-made 3D. Its based on my memories, but does it also draw out residual traces of the past from the ether of the area? They could make some great holographic porn using this, but Tres Espa?a made this instead. Talk about a bad business decision. Isnt standard 2D good enough for that? Dont be stupid. You can look at things from different angles with this. I see. After giving it more thought, this does indeed provide quite a bit more information. Now, I would like to focus on a more pressing issue: how do you plan to deny this? Good question, he thought. Suddenly, his body shook and the destruction of his arm picked up speed. Also Horizon! Her right arm also started growing shadow-colored. It appears the time for my disintegration has come. What do you have to say about this? she asked. Is our borderline a place where we disappear together? Toori faced forward. He wanted to do something, but when he looked at their former selves, he saw himself unable to reach her. This might be hopeless. There was simply no way. He could not deny the scene before his eyes and say his sin had never happened. He had to accept it. Then am I just going to give up? If he felt sadness now, he would die. If he gave up and admitted she could only have died and that he had killed her, only death awaited him. Dying with her was something he had been unable to do before, so was that their borderline? What is it? But then he heard her speak as she was destroyed. I have a blunt question. Why did you fall in love with my present self? Toori tried to scratch his head when he heard that question. I cant do that with this hand anymore. He used his other hand and realized they would not last much longer. At first, it was your overall atmosphere. Yknow, just your general behavior. It was possible your build was what your past self wouldve looked like grown up and your behavior was similar. Masa was actually the one that suggested it to me, but I began to wonder what if. He took in a breath. When I heard you were practicing to make breakfast, it really surprised me. I have no memories, so comparing it to that incident is meaningless. Yeah, but it doesnt have to do with memories. I wondered if you were the kind of person who would want to work hard and make breakfast for someone. So If it tastes bad, it tastes bad, but I wanted to respect that desire to accomplish something. Its the same as how I cant do anything but I still want something. So if there was someone who was working hard to accomplish something He was unsure how to put it into words. Well, I wanted to be by your side while you were trying to do that, Horizon. I see. Then I have no memories of the past, but why did your former self fall in love with my former self? Well My present self will give you the best answer I can find. If the reason your former self wanted my former self is the same as the reason you want my current self She spoke decisively. Then even for my former self, you were a reliable partner who could deny me from a parallel position. B-but Was that really true? Your former self ran from me. According to my memories, humans do not want to be seen by others when they cry. I do not understand it myself, but when they feel embarrassed, they wish to hide. My former self was confused by your rejection and ran away, but I have determined she was not running from you after you found her again. Based on my best reasoning, she was embarrassed she had run crying from you and so she tried to hide from you. Most likely, she wished to stop crying and then greet you with a smile. Why? It is a simple matter, said Horizon. Once she calmed down, the shock of having her breakfast criticized was a trivial matter, but she felt she had wronged you by crying. And so as not to wrong you any further and to be an equal partner, she wanted to smile when she saw you again. Horizon faced him from the opposite side of her former self. We are parallel. When you tried to save my former self, I can guess what you said to her. He remembered that very well. I told her I was coming. And the words from his parallel had been those of rejection. And my former self must have told you not to. Then I he started. But Horizon corrected her posture, shook her vanishing hair, and stood tall. We are parallel. And that is exactly why I told you not to come to me. If we are to arrive at the borderline together, what must you say to me? Give me your answer. Toori looked at his former self. He was desperately trying to save the girl. He could never reach her, but he was still trying. Im an idiot who cant do anything. He truly could not do anything on his own. But he was no longer on his own. He had been saved by so many people to make it this far. Horizon, he said. I have one thing to say in order to deny the sin of my past. I may not be able to save you on my own, but He reached out his vanishing hand and spoke to Horizon. Its dangerous there. Ill go to save you, but while I do, you come to me, Horizon. Yes. Horizon gave a small nod and Toori noticed that the former Horizons right hand was slightly raised. He focused on that hand that had a toy ring on it. Shes trying to reach toward me. She had not hated him. He decided to believe that. And just like her former self, the present Horizon reached her disappearing hand toward him. As their hands vanished like shadows, they intersected. !! Like a wrapping whip, their vanishing hands regained form and grasped each other. ! While bringing his own body closer, he also pulled her in toward him. And she leaped toward him. They pulled each other close, embraced each other, and clung to each other as they met in the center of Remorse Way. !! As soon as they did, the recreation of his past sin shattered along with all the light. Everyone on the battlefield watched as the light was destroyed and scattered about and as Toori and Horizon stood in the center. Amidst the remains of the light which danced about like flower blossoms in the wind, Toori opened a sign frame in front of Horizon. She nodded and placed a finger on the sign frame. As soon as she did, Masazumis voice came from every sign frame on the battlefield. Horizon Ariadust, ruler of Mikawa, has accepted her admission into Musashi Ariadust Academy! As such, she is under the protection of Musashi Ariadust Academys Student Council and Chancellors Officers and this battle has no reason to continue!! Papa-Schola! We hope to hold an official confrontation at a later date concerning the return of your Logismoi plo! She took a breath. And we will leave the reconciliation of all subsequent conflicts to the Peace of Westphalia!! Wind blew through the sky as a Musashi transport ship flew in from the north. As the black and white ship flew at extreme low altitude, its front hatch was open and Naomasas Jizuri Suzaku was already inside. The side hatches were also open and nets were lowered from them. Retreat!! If we dont hurry, Tres Portugals armed merchant ships will arrive from the east! That announcement spurred everyone to begin running. The action moved south and the movement of the transport ship meant they had only once chance at this. Those with the ability leaped directly into the front hatch and those with some time to spare held back their pursuers and then grabbed onto the nets. Jizuri Suzaku had already gathered the injured and loaded them on board, and Mitotsudaira was rather carelessly gathering those leftover. But Toori and Horizon were delayed due to being the furthest south. Toori had stopped as if he intended to remain on the battlefield, but Horizon tugged on his hand. Toori-sama, given the situation, I have determined we cannot obtain the other Logismoi plo here. Im sorry I couldnt make you lewd. Thats not the point! shouted everyone in the sky. And either way, were out of time! Hurry up! That was when a roar came from the pursuing K.P.A. Italia soldiers. You really think well let you go!? Hm!? And dont think you can just admit your princess to the academy like that! Dont forget that a field trip isnt over until you get home! That doesnt take effect until you return to the Musashi, you fools! A beam of light shot from diagonally below the transport ship. The pope-chancellor had activated about a dozen charms and fired them all at the ship. Amid the roar of the attack, Toori reached out a hand while embracing Horizon, but the net was knocked out of reach. And then the K.P.A. Italia soldiers rushed in. If we gave up here, we could never face K.P.A. Italian history again!! But there was motion within the great din. Jizuri Suzaku leaned out of the ships rear hatch, it held Persona-kun, he held a chain, that chains owner dangled down and lowered another chain, and someone was attached to the end of that chain. It seems it is finally my time to shine! I have lowered my moisture to raise my solidity! Nenji had transformed into a hand as he swung from the chain. ! His body threatened to collapse, but he endured and caught Toori and Horizon. And he grabbed them. At the same time, the ship ascended and turned, spinning and drawing up the chain in the process. With the sound of the rushing wind, the ship headed for the Musashi. Innocentius chased after the transport ship. But he could not catch up and it pulled away. Shi-! Just as he was about to swear, another loud rumbling came from the side. !? He turned around and saw his own ship, the Regno Unito, was rising and moving forward. It had already risen about a dozen meters and was forcing itself forward. With large ships, ascending and advancing simultaneously could throw off their output balance, but the ship was taking that risk. Why!? What do you think youre doing!? His first response came from directly to his side. Th-the captain and the upperclassmen said they would pursue them on their own. He turned toward the voice and found the girl who had been in charge of divine transmissions on the deck. And she was not alone. A group of several hundred had gathered and all of them were freshmen or close to it. A voice came from the ship leaving all those young students behind. It was the older captain who was in charge of the command center. Your Holiness, we are borrowing the ship. What is the meaning of this!? As long as you live and remain on the battlefield, K.P.A. Italia and Catholicism have not lost. Catholicism has persisted throughout history because the glory of the pope has never been hidden. It has always been allowed to shine. So We are borrowing the ship. With the large ether cannon on the front and our own efforts, we should be able to stop the Musashi. Are you going to return it? Testament. As long as we dedicate our Catholic bodies and souls to the Testament. Testament. Then go. Innocentius adjusted his posture, raised his eyebrows, and raised a hand toward the Regno Unito. He saw someone in a window raise a hand in return. You all carve the name of Catholicism into this era and Ill make sure it persists to the next. All follows the guidance of the Testament! Amen! Your consideration has left us overjoyed! Regno Unito quickly moved forward. We have much greater power, so we can overtake a transport ship carrying a heavy burden! While the princess is being lowered to the Musashi, we will approach and fire our ether cannon! Volume 1B, 43: Continuous Adherent Volume 1B, Chapter 43: Continuous Adherent When someone moves forward What is the driving force behind those who receive them? Point Allocation (Emotion) The giant white ship with the name Regno Unito on the side travelled through the sky in which the Musashi floated. Its mobility was one of the foundations of its usefulness as a corazzata. It would use that high speed to plow its ram into enemies and then fire from that position. Aerial tactics had long been based on the massive and unstoppable weapon that was a nave. As the white ship approached the Musashi, the ram at the front was aimed at the Musashis first starboard ship. When raising its speed and ramming them, there was no need to target the center of the enemy and the Musashi was created from eight smaller ships. Destroying even one would greatly diminish its ability and that specific ship was a cargo ship, so its destruction would prevent them from travelling too far without resupplying. They would eventually have to stop. And so the white ship continued forward. They did not use any of their cannons or other equipment that would use the ships etere alimenta. They poured it all into propulsion and the 3 meter caliber ether cannon attached below the ram. Once they arrived within three kilometers, the Musashi became visible as it floated up above the mountain. Its huge. Someone muttered their astonishment, but the Regno Unito did not slow down. The Musashi looked like a rising mountain, but they sped up in a direct line toward it. The Musashi started to turn so that it faced west. Water sprayed into the air from about halfway down the giant ship and a line trailed after it. The ship was sliding to the side as it turned, but its own weight made it a slow process. They had likely started the turn while rising, but the actual motion of the ship had only just now begun. However, the Regno Unito could not make large course corrections either. The Musashis bow was now at too acute an angle for the ram to hit. But even so Hit them!! Even the pressure of the wind caused the white ship to creak as it accelerated. The Musashi transport ship which had gone ahead now gently lined up to their left. They had caught up to it. Here it comes!! Musashis students could be seen clinging to walls and ropes inside the opened hatches of the ship. The scene wobbled as it drew closer. !! And it struck. The creaking intensified, sparks flew, a rumbling began, the clouds split, and armor scattered. The screech of metal continued on and on as the collision continued and the impact assaulted both ships. However How dare you touch His Holinesss ship with your heathen ship!! The ether light from the white ships rear accelerators strengthened as it accelerated. The Regno Unito sped up as if forcibly peeling away those clinging to them. In the instant they pulled away, a cry rushed from one ship to the other. Bind, Tonbokiri! A female warrior held a spear in the center of the open hatch while all the others supported her. The cutting power caused the white ship to shake violently. Its armor split and the outer shell of the hull burst off along a straight line. The inner shell bulkhead was now exposed and the transfer pipes inside the outer shell had been broken or bent. The leaking water and etere alimenta created a mist in the air. The mist wrapped around the Regno Unitos port side like smoke. But the light of acceleration continued and wind spread out like waves. Farewell!! The Regno Unito moved away from the transport ship all at once. With less than a kilometer to go, the ram had been diverted a bit to the right; but it could be corrected. Shinagawa, the Musashis first starboard ship, had not managed to turn in time. All hands, brace for impact! Just as that announcement filled the ship, the navigator gave a confused report. Asakusa, the enemys first port ship, is turning to the east! All of them wondered why it was not turning west. After all, Shinagawa and all the other ships were turning in that direction. As they wondered why, something arrived from Asakusa. A group of straight lines was fired from every point along Asakusa. They looked like white beams of light, but they were actually ropes. Some were meant for mooring, some were meant for towing, some were meant for transporting, and others had other purposes. Some were fired from the derricks and deck and others were thrown by Gods of War. Ultimately, all of them flew through the sky and reached the Regno Unito. It cant be! The ropes had metal hooks and anchors on the ends. Some of the ropes wrapped around the ship, some caught somewhere along it, and some stabbed into it; but almost all of them grabbed onto the white ship in some way or another. Theyre trying to pull us off course!! And that was exactly was happened. The ropes pulled taut and began to groan. The power at the other end tugged on the Regno Unito. Oh! And they altered its course. But the Regno Unito accelerated and continued forward to snap the ropes or remove their foundations so they flew off into empty air. Ohh!! The Regno Unito twisted and groaned as it sought the front of Shinagawa. And then the derricks broke. Two of the four on Asakusa broke at the foundation and one had the arm extending from the mast snap off. Shit! As everyone on Asakusa cried out, the ropes snapped like a tearing perforation. The white ship twisted as it continued on with what looked like countless harpoons in its side. !! But it did not make it. As Shinagawa turned its bow, the white ships port side crashed into its armor and gouged into it but then scraped along it and passed by. !! The Regno Unito was pushed out of the way. The outer edge of Shinagawas port side was badly torn up, but the difference in mass had deflected the white ship. With the sound of two bundles of metal crashing together, Shinagawa and the Regno Unito were repelled and moved apart. The Regno Unito turned hard to the right so it did not capsize, and then it faced forward. Musashino, the Musashis first central ship, was there. Damaged and with capturing ropes trailing from it, the white ship charged forward with a smoke-like mist rising from it and armor fragments scattering about. The Regno Unito faced the Musashino which could be called the Musashis flagship and it opened the hatch to the ether cannon below the ram. Fire while we ram them!! It charged right down the enemys throat in an airspace in which no one could stop them. For the continued glory of Catholicism, K.P.A. Italia, and the Papa-Schola! As it went, it fired. At the same time, someone passed over it and arrived at the Musashi. The transport ship passed over them, a chain dangled down, and two people stepped down onto Musahinos bow. They were Musashis chancellor and the princess who ruled Mikawa. They held each others shoulders as they faced the light of the ether gathering in the Regno Unitos cannon. The two of them supported what the princess held in her right arm. This is the Logismoi plo Lyp Katathlips. A moment later, the two blasts crashed between the two weapons. The clash of power began with both sides equal. The ether cannons beam produced a steam-like sound and the tearing of Lyp Katathlips resembled a gathering of black lightning. They struck in the center and created an explosion of spiraling light and darkness. The white attack attempted to burst through. The repeated black attacks circled around and tried to pierce through. A tearing sound filled the air with the wavering of heat, a clear sound filled the air with a chilly fog, and an explosive pressure became a field producing a distortion in the power of ether. The air shook and the wind wrapped around the two ends. One end was Horizon standing on the front of Musashino. Toori supported her from behind as she held Lyp Katathlips as if pushing it forward. Kh! Lyp Katathlips shook and raged. It roared as if trying to cry and scream. Can I control it!? Horizon did not know what this weapon meant to her, but it had automatically activated as soon as Futayo had given it to her before. Owner : Horizon Ariadust : Confirmed Individual Emotional Expression : Normal Drive C Overdrive : CCCCCC : Combat Proof Able : Resolving Self Evolution The two layers of safeties and the initial settings had all been carried out automatically. I cant feel its weight. It apparently had a weight of about seven kilograms when held by Futayo or the others, but it felt light to her. It felt no different than carrying a glass of water. When they had seen the white ship named Regno Unito complete its preparations to fire, Toori had made the decision. Lets shoot like crazy! Itll feel great, Horizon! She did not quite understand. But if the Musashi cannot fly, everything will return to how it was. Neshinbara and Masazumi had backed the decision because having her settle this would show her power to the other nations. And so she had arrived here. For a while now, sign frames had been appearing and disappearing between her and Lyp Katathlips. According to Futayo, that had not happened when its previous owner or she had held it. That may have meant it truly was Horizons. However Toori-kun! Lyp Katathlips is being pushed back!! came a report over Tooris sign frame. Eh? Th-then w-we need to push back. A quick question, cut in Horizon. Why are you squeezing my butt? Were seriously in trouble, you two! As the voice from the sign frame said, the wind before them was being pushed their way. As black and white clashed, their black was clearly weaker. The ether fuel gauge on Lyp Katathlips still had red remaining. Individual Emotional Expression : Overdrive : Output : 60 But the output would not rise above sixty. Horizon-sama : Please Release the Third Safety Soul Activation Soul!? Her soul was in her throat, but what did it mean to activate it? She understood what a safety was from cooking tools and fire spells. By releasing it, the objects true function could be used. That meant this Logismoi plo used her soul as a safety. If that is not removed, I will lose! But she did not know how to activate her soul. Meanwhile, the white light approached and threatened to envelop and crush them. I will lose. She thought about what would happen if she lost. I will disappear. She thought about disappearing. She stood an instant away from that happening, but her gaze moved toward the world beyond the clashing white and black. Below the evening sky, she saw mountains, a bay, and the ocean. That bay is where my father died. She understood what the word father meant. The night before, he had died and his authority had transferred to her. But she did not understand what it meant to lose him. She did not know what emotion to feel when she was told she had lost him. But she still looked back in her memories. She had seen her father recently. Yesterday when she had been singing in the graveyard, someone had seen her from a ship flying overhead and they had waved at her. She had waved back, thinking it was the polite thing to do. That was my father. He had smiled when he saw her, yet she had not known who he was. If she had known he was her father, how would she have responded? If she had known he would die that night, what would she have done? !? She heard a light noise in her heart. Or she thought she did. An instant later, she understood the tremendous fact that she had lost someone precious. Horizon! And she understood the meaning of the awkward yet powerful strength embracing her shoulders. Dont worry. Im with you!! Aoi Toori is with you!! For the first time, she understood what it meant to have someone with her. So she raised her voice. As if giving herself into what was spilling from her eyes, she let out a cry to reach her fathers smile from the day before and to express the meaning of the one who stood by her side and supported her now. ! She dedicated it all to the sky with her crying voice. Soul Activation Safety Release : Confirmed A great number of sign frames opened all around her. The black sign frames were made from both crosses and torii. Instead of scrolling text, they initially showed a small shadowy image and the text appeared an instant later. Logismoi plo Control OS : Phtonos-01s : Initial Connection : Initialization : Confirmed Welcome to the Genesis of Emotions C Go to the Middle of Nowhere What is this? Horizon saw countless lines of text scroll past at high speed and a new sign frame appeared. Fifth Weapon Lyp Katathlips : Confirmed As she held Lyp Katathlips in her right hand, it began emitting black light. New sign frames began to appear around Lyp Katathlips and they displayed the process for securing power and firing. Ether Fuel Compensation : Searching : Supply From Toori-sama : Accept? Y/N Horizon turned her teary vision toward him and he nodded, so she reached out and pressed the Y. As soon as she did, the black light exploded out. !? Lyp Katathlipss black tearing doubled. The claws grew sharper and longer. The movements of the fingers grew deeper and more piercing. Thousands of black fingers wrapped around the white light. They turned their claws back toward her, but then Dig in! Exactly that happened as the giant beam of light was torn into. The recoil reached her. As if sorrow was pressing down on her, all strength left her body and she began to tremble. The sounds surrounding her resembled weeping and wailing and she realized the same sounds existed in her own chest. Her throat trembled and she thought it would burst out, but a strength supported her from behind and she heard his voice. Sing, Horizon. Sing the song that will grant us passage!! She knew what song that was, so she opened her mouth. Her throat trembled, but she used that emotion along with his support. She raised a voice into the sky that was approaching night. She sang the same song she had presented to the sky when she had met her father. She sang slowly but loudly. Let me pass, let me pass If I follow this narrow path, where will it take me? This narrow path leads to the gods in heaven Your opinion is not needed. You cannot pass through here I have come to celebrate this childs tenth birthday By dedicating these two talismans Going may be easy, but returning is frightening Can I pass despite my fear? Her ringing song overlapped with the cry of sorrow as they stabbed into the sky. In an instant, the black claws tore through the sky as lightning, devoured the light, and pierced through. !! She arched back and let her hair fly as she cried into the sky. As that cry came to an end, the attack broke through the white ship. That giant ship that resembled a white whale was destroyed. It shook as if punched and it fell from the sky. Musashi ascended and she received the white ship from Musashinos sharp bow. ! The ship was sliced in two from bottom to top. Sounds of destruction, great impacts, fragments, light, and smoke came from the two sinking halves. Evacuation ships spilled into the sky from the halved white ship, but the Musashi did not even look back as it ascended and turned to the west with its few injured on board. The ships bow held a girl crying into the sky and a boy embracing her. As she looked into the dark sky, Horizon threw Lyp Katathlips to the deck. Trembling overcame her body and an emotion in her chest shook her more than she could bear. She forcefully turned her lowered head toward the boy behind her. Obeying the question filling her heart, she asked him that question with her forehead pressed against his chest. Why? She sobbed and weakly beat his chest. She took in a breath and opened her mouth wide. Are emotions really this painful!? The boy did not immediately reply. Down below and quite a ways behind them, the remains of the white ship crashed loudly into the land port. Amid the rumbling and slight wind that caused, Horizon felt his arms reach around her shoulders and to her back. Cry, Horizon, he said in that light embrace. Im here with you, so let out that painful emotion. Why!? Thats simple. She heard him speak. Once you get everything back, there will only be happy things left for you. So for now, enjoy this painful thing with me. He smiled a bit. Listen. I cant cry anymore, so you cry and weep for me. And He held her more tightly and she raised her head. His lips reached the corners of her eyes that were wet with tears. She closed her eyes and let him do what he would. His lips wiped away the tears in both eyes and then they lowered. They covered her lips. He left them there for a few breaths, but finally, slowly removed them. He remained close enough to exchange breaths, he looked her in the eye, and he spoke. You taste like sorrow, Horizon. Then, began Horizon as she looked at him through slightly-teary eyes. Will you teach me what other flavors there are? He deeply embraced her once more. He held her tightly as if pulling her into his chest. Above that chest, he lowered his head and nodded. I will. Ill return your emotions. Lets go find the deadly sins that bring you together and lets gather them on our borderline. If we do that If they did that You can follow all your emotions and smile along with me, Horizon. Volume 1B, Last : Myself From Now On Volume 1B, Last Chapter: Myself From Now On Can I look forward To tomorrow? Point Allocation (Everyday Life) Three figures stood on the large road at the bottom of the staircase leading from Musashi Ariadust Academy. One was bent-backed Sakai and one was Oriotorai with her giant sword on her back. Oh, my way home is this way. And the last was Sanyou who bowed and headed toward Takao while almost staggering. The white-dyed sky proved they had completed the transfer to stealth cruising. The darkness of night surrounded them and the streetlights were lit, but Asakusa, Shinagawa, and Musashino were as bright as midday. Sakai and Oriotorai slowly walked down Remorse Way to reach the bow. Asakusa and Shinagawa were both damaged and Musashinos bow needs a full inspection. But listen to that metal music. Theyre holding a festival on Musashino. They can have tonight to celebrate. I know youre planning to throw them right back into your lessons that might as well be combat training tomorrow. Makiko-san, Im a bit interested in your history. Ive never done anything too exciting. The kids in my class are a lot crazier than me. Really? Sakai tilted his head and Oriotorai crossed her arms behind her head. Take Tooris family for instance. Apparently, the Aoi family was originally in charge of protecting the Ariadust family. They were powerful but had no surname, so they were given the surname Aoi which points to Matsudaira.[1] Why do you know that? Sakai looked puzzled, but Oriotorai stuck her tongue out a bit. Lets just say its part of my unknown history. Anyway, it seems Toori and Kimi dont know about that; and it seems their parents tried to raise Horizon like a normal child after the Ariadust princess died. But then she was lost and once she returned she was an automaton meant to resolve the Apocalypse. I wasnt sure when I saw the automaton, but I think Toori was stupid enough that it convinced him completely. That idiot went to confess and ended up announcing he would take over the world. Id say theyre a lot alike. Oriotorai realized Sakai had suddenly stopped walking. Principal? Thats Horizons monument. As she spoke, she realized why he had stopped. A different color had been splattered on the dimly lit wooden tiles of the ground. The color reflected the streetlights. Blood? A design based around a circle and some writing filled up about half the road. Oriotorai gulped and reflexively reached for the hilt of her sword. Thats the Double Border Crest. You know about it? Am I completely unnecessary? Was all that with Sakakibara a complete waste of time? Dont be silly. My students were talking about it. I need to call in Neshinbara and Asama. As soon as Sakai nodded in agreement, he heard a sound in the sky. What sounded like an amplified version of a dog howling in the distance was actually the ships alarm. Oriotorai lifted her sword from her back without bothering to remove it from the scabbard. This is Musashi with a warning for the entire ship! A single aerial warship is passing overhead to our starboard side! Before the warning had even finished, the lights illuminated something as it arrived in the sky. The large aerial ship was over 800 meters long and it pierced their stealth barrier to show itself. They could see the color black and Thats the emblem of P.A. Oda! Its one of Odas iron ships! Did our course happen to coincide with its own? No. The number on the side is 1. That ship belongs to Shibata Katsuie, top of P.A. Odas Five Great Peaks. They wouldnt travel on the same course as us by accident. Most likely, this is a greeting. Look, Makiko-san. Several figures were visible on the rear deck of the black ship. There were six of them and they all had different builds, heights, and hairstyles. Those are P.A. Odas Five Great Peaks who have begun conquering different areas from the Far Eastern side. The fourth Great Peak is jointly held by Sassa and Maeda, so theyre also known as the Six Heavenly Demon Army. The meaning is a bit different than the original term, though. This must be a demonstration to show that P.A. Oda can analyze our course even if we use stealth cruising. All of them are true monsters worthy of the title of demon, arent they? Hashiba, their #6, even has a private army of young warriors known as the Ten Spears. The aerial warship passed through the sky with no lights of its own. Without a single evasive maneuver, it passed by as if staring down at the Musashi. The wind whipped up and lights and voices came from all across the Musashi; but the black ship ignored those actions and continued on. As the six figures were taken into the distance, they headed inside their ship without bothering to look back. The ship broke through the stealth barrier and entered the sky behind the Musashi. For just an instant, the external sounds rushed in and the two moons could be seen in the sky behind the black ship; but then it all vanished along with the ship. The stealth barrier recovered and only dim white remained in the sky. Relief filled the actions and general atmosphere of the Musashi. Oriotorai let go of her swords hilt and faced forward. Oh, its vanishing The crest of blood was disappearing as it soaked into the plastic ground that had excellent drainage and cleansing properties. But the writing on the ground was still legible, so she read it slowly. Please The message was in English. Please kill me all. Below the dim light of the sky, someone in a black school uniform and someone in a blue dress walked down the nighttime street. The black one suddenly looked back at the festival lights rising relatively high above Shinagawa. Even with the guests of honor gone and P.A. Odas threat, the festival is showing no sign of stopping. The people of Musashi either really love festivals or are insane. Dont you find this odd, Mitotsudaira? You have been complaining a lot, Masazumi. Shirojiro and Heidi are managing the festival and Musashi and the others are analyzing P.A. Odas course. They might have been here to celebrate our victory as well, so we need to keep the right atmosphere. Really? muttered Masazumi. Anyway, we need to get to the Blue Thunder and pass a message to Aoi and the others since we cant seem to contact them. She suddenly placed a hand on her hips and twisted a bit. Im still not used to wearing a girls uniform on the bottom. The fact that she was a girl had reached pretty much everyone and they had accepted it, but she had switched to a girls uniform because continuing to wear a boys uniform could spread suspicion again. But I never expected the girls from our class to get all excited and have one ready for me in the middle of the festival. However, her chest would stand out in a girls uniform and that would weigh on her heavily, so she had compromised by wearing the top of a boys uniform to hide her chest. The skirt would coil around oddly, so she had removed that. But then the brown inner suit would show off the lines of her legs too much, so she wore a black inner with a pocket binder attached. She hoped she would gradually grow accustomed to it. At least a girls uniform cant be pulled down all of a sudden. As she walked down the road in that strange new uniform, Mitotsudaira would not stop smiling bitterly. However, Masazumi felt that bitter smile was a welcome thing. So what happens now? asked Mitotsudaira suddenly. Eh? Oh. The Musashi is already traveling west and we will continue that way. Tres Portugal has a port on the way to Qing, but Tres Espa?a controls them, so traveling east would only take us to more enemies. Since there is a danger of being found even with stealth cruising, we cant travel east to your territory or to Edo. Traveling north would mean passing through P.A. Oda, but that wouldnt be a good idea while theyre fighting the Testament Union. We will travel west and pass through Shikoku which has little Catholic influence. Um I was asking about you personally. Eh? Mitotsudaira laughed. We can discuss that later. I am also interested in what you just said. If we travel west, where is our next destination? W-well, well be going to England. Although Im afraid of traveling right in front of Shimonoseki after leaving Kyushu. England? said Mitotsudaira a bit worriedly. Masazumi nodded and took a breath. England controls no Far Eastern land and they use a floating island brought from the Harmonic Divine States. During the Harmonic Unification War, they demanded no territory and acted as an intermediary between the Far East and the other nations. The Izumo Industrial Guild manages the floating island and provides them with various types of technology, but the Musashi was a product of Izumo and Mikawa. To continue on, we need to build a connection with England and repair the Musashi at Izumo. And England is close to M.H.R.R., so even if its a bit early, we can look toward Westphalia. This had all been decided through her discussions with Neshinbara, Shirojiro, Yoshinao, and some others. The Musashi was almost defenseless in its current state, so they had to reach Izumo and gather some equipment for defense. I want to avoid as much trouble as I can. I really am inexperienced. I realized a lot from all this. I do not think so, but I can tell you are thinking about a lot. Mitotsudaira suddenly slowed down. They had not reached the snack shop yet, so Masazumi wondered what had happened. Ah. She slowed her pace as well. A number of people where relaxing on mats placed on the road in front of the Blue Thunder. There were several dozen of them and they had all taken part in the conflict earlier in the day. What are you doing with all those giant plates? Ah, and alcohol too! Everyone turned toward her and placed a finger in front of their noses. Tenzou crept up as a representative of the group. Be quiet. Or at least dont be too loud. Keep it at a fuzzy level. Dont be ridiculous. We come here because we cant contact any of you and we find you relaxing with alcohol? The female shop owner walked out with a large plate of food and several mugs filled with cider. Who ordered this? Um, all of them may have come of age, but theyre still under twenty. Kimi then walked over with flushed cheeks. She tapped Masazumis shoulder and placed a finger on her cheek. Heh heh heh. What a cute canvas. Next time, itll be makeup. Prepare yourself. This girl But she felt everyone had their unique position. She did, everyone she knew did, Futayo did while she slept holding a sake bottle split in two, Naruze and Naito did as they slept in an embrace, and all the others had their sometimes unexpected positions. Oh, Nenji-kun! Your face is looking red! Are you drunk!? Heh. Its a shame we couldnt hold a moon viewing with this sake! Tonight, it will be wine curry! She could not speak for some of them, though. As Kimi moved away, she reached for the plate the female shop owner held. Ah, said the woman. Arent you always complaining about gaining weight when you eat this? Tonight is a celebration and I got a lot of exercise today, mother. It took Masazumi just an instant to grasp the familial relationship indicated by Kimis final word. Youre mother and daughter!? The two turned toward her and the mother gave a smile. Thats right, Masazumi-san. Thank you for your high opinion of my children. The meaning of that comment made her shudder. Mitotsudaira elbowed her in the side, so she looked over. What? You really are inexperienced, said Mitotsudaira. Having it proven yet again really gets me down. Anyway, where are Aoi and Horizon? She was especially interested in Horizons whereabouts. During the festival, Horizon had said she wanted to read some books, but those books had not been history books or other reference books. She wanted ones that make people laugh, cry, or grow angry. Masazumi had brought her some related to jealousy and sorrow. But I could only find the kind where the main character shouts what are you doing, you thief!? to the girl trying to steal her lover. Horizon seemed easily influenced, so she hoped it would not cause any problems. There was a lot about her they did not know, both about the Logismoi plo and otherwise. Why does she not have the emotion of jealousy despite having the Logismoi plo of Phtonos? It seemed she felt nothing even when Masazumi or the other girls spoke with Toori. Because of that, all the girls had forced Toori to sit in front of them and had given him the following lecture: Listen. Horizon probably wont complain, but that means you have to pick up the slack. No more strange behavior or gaining nonsensical courage when it comes to girls. But where is Horizon? Shh. Masazumi. Quiet. The brown algae creatures were looking up at her from a bucket placed next to the snack shops open door. Sorry, she said as she peered inside and spotted the two of them. They were sitting side by side at a table in the center. Theyre asleep. Is it just me or does it look like he was rubbing her thigh? Those on the street looked over and shrugged. Suddenly, she heard a singing voice that was almost just a hum. As Horizon slept, she slowly sang the Song of Passage into the night. Let me pass, let me pass If I follow this narrow path, where will it take me? This narrow path leads to the gods in heaven Your opinion is not needed. You cannot pass through here I have come to celebrate this childs tenth birthday By dedicating these two talismans Going may be easy, but returning is frightening Can I pass despite my fear? Everyone on the street remained silent as they listened to the song. They all seemed to let it wash over them. And Masazumi had a sudden thought. Is that a song her soul remembered? It sounded like a lullaby, so she may have heard it from her mother. Masazumi did not know. And while she still did not know, the song ended and everyone took a breath. At the same time, she took a breath and took a step back from the entrance. She stood in the center of the road and looked up into the dim white sky, but then she stretched. I guess it all begins tomorrow. The next morning, Toori would come here and create a slightly different scene from usual. From what Masazumi had heard, Toori was having Horizon make him breakfast. How would that turn out? Horizons ideals were placed high and she always claimed it did not come out right, but it was unclear how well her feelings and sense of taste worked together. Masazumi just hoped the flavor would come out all right. Oh, but will they eat it together this time? Rather than one or the other, they would do it together. What expression would they have if it was not any good? A lot had changed, but she felt she personally had not changed all that much. She was inexperienced and she would still have to work as an elementary school lecturer to pay for her tuition. But after finishing her stretch, she sat down, entered the group of fellow students, reached for a large plate of food, savored the flavor, and spoke. I need to make sure Im on time tomorrow. Huh? Why does this taste so nostalgic? Notes 1. Aoi means hollyhock and the Matsudaira crest is a triple hollyhock. Volume 1B, Afterword Volume 1B, Afterword And thats how 1-B ends. But its also how it all begins. While writing this series, I try not to forget what it was like just starting out, but I also want to do what I can with the more than a decade of experience I have in this line of work. My goal was to write a first volume that felt like a final volume and Im thinking of continuing that structure with this series. I hope you can continue on and enjoy it. Now for the chat. Do you have any stories of violence during your school days? It wasnt exactly violent, but during art class in my last year of middle school, I was supposed to draw a CD jacket. It was part of teaching us how to copy something. Anyway, I completely forgot and was the only one who didnt bring a CD that day. How is that in any way related to violence? And you were in the art club then, werent you? I borrowed a random CD sitting around the art supply room and it happened to be Matsuzaki Shigeru. When I started coloring it, the normal mix of colors didnt match his skin color. Tanimura Shinji wouldve been easier. Yeah, I had no choice but to make a new color mix, but you know how skin color is known as flesh in English? When I write the labels for storing the colors, Ill put man flesh for a mans skin color. That sounds like youre just asking for trouble. Anyway, following those rules, I labelled this one Matsuzaki Shigeru Flesh. That would be the name. I was working with that color, but when I stored it in the art supply room, everyone who went in there had to open it up and see what was inside my Matsuzaki Shigeru Flesh. By the class the following week, it had dried out and gotten all hard. I had to remake the color about three times because of that. It doesnt really matter, but do you really think any current students can relate to that? We can end that there. Everything feels like its started to move in this volume. Who will have the hardest time from now on? Ill leave you with that. Oh, and my BGM was JOY by yuki. I think the main two are in a pretty good situation like this. Next time will be about England as war with Tres Espa?a approaches. Wait just a bit longer. August 2008. An extremely sunny morning that was supposed to have rain. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 2A, Characters Volume 2A, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo-style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. Academy Affiliates - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. Tres Espa?a - Felipe Segundo: Chancellor and student council president. Hard-working middle-aged man. - Juana: Vice president of the student council. Female teacher type. Logismoi Oplo user. - Velzquez: Secretary. Long-lived. Painter and Testamenta Arma user. Middle-aged. - Hironaka Takakane: Vice chancellor. Ghost. Baseball team captain. Testamenta Arma user. - Tachibana Muneshige: Peerless in the West. Logismoi Oplo Lype Katathlipse user. Tres Espa?as 1st special duty officer. A fairly nice person and adopted into his family by marriage. - Era Fusae: 2nd special duty officer. Long-lived. Ghost. Takakanes wife. Track team captain. - Tachibana Gin: 3rd special duty officer. Tachibaan Muneshiges wife and false arms girl. - Valds Siblings: 4th and 5th special duty officers. Baseball team members. England - Elizabeth: Chancellor and student council president. Fairy Queen. Ex. Caliburn user. - Mary: Elizabeths elder half sister. Scheduled to be executed for attempting to assassinate the queen. - William Cecil: Vice president of the student council. Competitive eater and weight user. - Robert Dudley: Vice chancellor. Thin woman. Testamenta Arma user. - Ben Jonson: Secretary. Black athlete poet. President of the literature club. - Nicholas Bacon: Hammer user and trickster. Lord Keeper of the Great Seal of England. - Charles Howard: Naval admiral. Wealthy common sense man. No combat ability. - Thomas Shakespeare: Logismoi Oplo user. Half-lived race. Vice president of the literature club. - Francis Drake: Hard Wolf and naval vice admiral. Testamenta Arma user. - John Hawkins: Drakes companion. Swimsuit man. - Thomas Cavendish: Drake and the others underclassman. Mermaid woman. - Grace OMalley: Female pirate of Scotland. Elizabeths friend. - Christopher Hatton: Lord Chancellor and Living Bones. - F. Walsingham: Automaton leader of the public morals committee. Spymaster. - Walter Raleigh: Far Easterner. Elizabeths wartime advisor. Other - Innocentius: Pope-Chancellor. Leader of the Catholics and representative of K.P.A. Italia. - Oda Nobunaga: A name-inheritor appeared recently, but that inheritor has not appeared out of fear of Testament Union assassins. Volume 2, School Rules Volume 2, School Rules Article 10 - A confrontation or representative battle in a student dispute shall be carried out between those with the right to battle. Article 10 Addendum - One who has the right to battle cannot refuse a confrontation from a superior, an equal, or an inferior who has the proper rights. Article 11 - During a student dispute, active damage to normal citizens or public and private property is forbidden. Volume 2A, Prologue: Lecturers Surrounded by Tranquility Volume 2A, Prologue: Lecturers Surrounded by Tranquility What kind of time Is a time of peace? Point Allocation (Exposition) Several ships were surrounded by the white sky. They sailed through the sky while surrounded by cocoon-like walls of white fog. Both the left and right had three ships front to back and the center had two ships front to back. Altogether, the group of ships measured approximately 8 kilometers in length. Written on the bow of each ship was the name Musashi followed by the individual ships name. Some students were listening to their teacher in a large park on the second portside ship, Murayama. As they sat on the grass, they could hear the chirping of birds from the surrounding forest as well as the words of their track suit wearing teacher named Oriotorai. Okay, thats enough for todays morning training. I see all of you can keep up with me until Murayama now. The students sitting on the grass in front of her were panting and gulping down their sports drinks. After a five minute break, well have first period out here. Okay? The students exchanged a glance and nodded once. Their voices rang out into the white sky in unison. Judge. That was their word of response. One of the students, the track suit wearing Honda Masazumi, let out a breath and reached for the bamboo bottle attached to a hard point at her waist. She wet her throat with water she had drawn at Musashi Ariadust Academy back at the rear central ship of Okutama. She wished she had been able to bring a sports drink like her classmate Ohiroshiki or old acquaintance and vice chancellor Honda Futayo. But I dont have the money. During second period, she would be working as a lecturer at the elementary school on Tama. She felt no guilt because she had completed the substitute exam for the lessons she was missing, but she felt she had to do her best to play the role of the teacher. Also I should stop by the wholesale store on Tama and pick up that item father reserved. The item was the cleansing toilet seat Rapid Fire which had become popular lately. It was an IZUMO product, but an anti-ship bombardment version had been released as a tie-in with the TV anime Netagashima and it was constantly sold out. Her father had somehow managed to acquire one and she had assumed he would use it as a bribe during a business negotiation, but it seemed he would be using it at home. She thought it might be a status symbol for him. That morning, he had told her, I am going to be busy with negotiations today, so you go pick it up for me. If I asked Konishi, he might take it for himself. Well, at least hes started coming back home recently. As she muttered to herself, she undid her hair which had been tied up while she ran. She wet her lips with water and poured the extra water into the ditch cutting across the grass. Some brown algae creatures appeared from within the ditch. Thank you, Masazumi. Water. Masazumi. Water. Masawater? She found it amusing how they would appear almost anywhere, but she was not sure what to make of that last one. Masazumi sighed and looked up into the sky. The sky was white. Musashi was wrapped in the color white, but it was not due to the clouds. Lets see Were sailing along the northern coast of Tres Espa?a in stealth mode, right? This has been a lot of trouble, thought Masazumi. Its been two weeks since the Mikawa incident, hasnt it? Our environment really has changed. Masazumi decided to sit on the grass. A lot has happened. Mikawa had been destroyed two weeks before, they had rescued Horizon the next day, and they had announced they would resolve the Apocalypse. Musashi has more or less picked a fight with the Testament Union. Ever since Mikawa, Musashi had remained in stealth mode except when stopping at a reservation. They were travelling in order to resolve the emergency of the Apocalypse, so they were not informing the Testament Union of their course. The marker signal used to indicate their location was sent to a set point that relayed it on. And Musashis destination while hiding like that was England, the floating island above the Sea of Japan. England did not have provisional rule over any Far East territory and had once acted as an intermediary between the Far East and the other nations. Masazumi had decided England would be the safest place to learn how the other nations had reacted. To avoid travelling along the northern coast of the Seto Inland Sea which was lined with European powers, Musashi had travelled clockwise along the southern coast from Shikoku to Kyushu. They were currently travelling east between the islands of Tsushima and Iki near the Kawajiri Cape on the northern coast of Shimonoseki which corresponded to the Iberian Peninsula. In stealth mode, it would take another two days to reach England, but they were apparently close enough to view the floating island of England from the bow. Masazumi thought this was a lot of trouble, but she also thought it was necessary. After all We already announced we would resolve the Apocalypse. She herself had given that as a justification for Musashi and the Far East to rescue Horizon. But the Logismoi plo based on Horizons emotions worried her. Their creator, Lord Motonobu, had said they could influence the Apocalypse, but she did not know how exactly they would resolve anything. But despite not knowing, Masazumi thought to herself while taking a sip of water from her bamboo bottle. Despite not knowing so much, she knew what had to be done. There were three things: 1: Do not take any actions that will provoke the Testament Union. 2: Retrieve the Logismoi plo. 3: Gain the approval of as many countries as possible to gain an advantage during the Peace of Westphalia. If they could do that, she felt they would approach a solution to the Apocalypse. She just wished they had some kind of feedback to know they were on the right track. The coming of the Apocalypse could be seen in the strange phenomena and disappearances, but it still felt unreal to most people. Wanting a sense of crisis to consolidate those within Musashi was a dangerous idea, but at the same time Masazumi, what are you thinking about? Eh? Masazumi quickly turned around and found golden eyes looking at her. It was Mitotsudaira. Masazumi had become lost in thought, so she relaxed her shoulders and turned her focus to the outside world. When she looked around, she saw her various classmates taking a break. They all have their own way of staying hydrated, dont they? As Masazumi looked on, her classmates drank their drinks and caught their breath. Treasurer Bertoni and Heidi were drinking blended health tea. Secretary Neshinbara had taken a slow pace, so he calmly typed some text into a sign frame without drinking anything. As for the special duty officers, Crossunite the ninja was discussing a cross review of a porn game with half-dragon and fellow special duty officer Urquiaga. One-armed Naomasa was smoking something smelling of mint in her kiseru. Mitotsudaira, who had werewolf blood and still wore her uniform, was drinking tea from a tea set she had taken out from somewhere. The Technohexen combo of the descended angel and fallen angel Naito and Naruze were What? Is Naito asleep? The blonde-haired and gold-winged Naito had fallen asleep while leaning against the black-haired and black-winged Naruzes shoulder. Naruze looked worriedly at her partner. Work has been putting a large burden on her lately. The flight parts of my Weiss Fr?ulein were completely broken, so I can only work on land. Im saving up as much of my internal auspuff in an Orei Metallo as I can for her, but it looks like Margot isnt using it. Neshinbara nodded when he heard that. He glanced over at the black-haired Technohexen. Were giving you a lot of trouble. And it is thanks to your victory that we are here now. Was that meant to be a compliment, four-eyes? Are you telling us to just accept the damage done? asked Naruze with half-lidded eyes. Her words were a bit harsh, but no one bothered to turn around. I guess comments on that level arent serious. Unlike Masazumi, the others in the class had apparently been together since elementary school. They understood the trick to dealing with each other. Meanwhile, the slime named Nenji and the incubus named Itoken were speaking. Hm. When I run around and work up a sweat, I lose weight and my volume shrinks! I know what you mean, Nenji-kun! My body is made up of gas, so running around lowers my overall density a bit! You two need to take better care of your bodies. Hassans bamboo bottle contained curry. What a close group. As Masazumi thought this, she was approached by Asama who wore the red and white track suit only used by shrine maidens. Oh, Masazumi. Im about to make sports drinks for Kimi, Suzu-san, and the others. Do you want some? These days, tea ceremony club members fire arrows and have all sorts of other idiosyncrasies, dont they? added Masazumi silently. She then turned her attention to Aoi, the president of both the academy and the Student Council, and the automaton who was both a Logismoi plo and princess of Matsudaira. Theres such a thing as being too close, Horizon. Horizon gave Aoi a bamboo bottle containing the drink she had prepared. Judge. As you made a request yesterday, I woke up early this morning and tried my hand at a powdered drink. It has the shop owners endorsement, so how about a cup, Toori-sama? Ohhh! You put some effort into this! The problem with powdered sports drinks these days is how they all go for some confusing joke like the cucumber flavored Doctor Kappa. Anyway, Im thirsty, so Ill take some! Judge, said Horizon with a nod. Aoi took a large swig from the bamboo bottle and Horizon gave a calm comment with expressionless half-lidded eyes. It is sports corn soup. Aoi spat the drink out into the center of everyone else, so they began to scream and flee. Aoi trembled and said, Nwoh! Wh-what is with thisu-umlets call it an original flavor! The hot corn and the saltiness hit you as soon as it enters your mouth, but it has a lemon flavor too!? Amazing! Toori-sama, it smells of vomit. Wh-what!? How did you so perfectly hit the word I went out of the way not to say!? Judge. The shop owner praised it as perfectly recreating a morning with a hangover. Please listen to what people tell you! And arent you being awfully detached about this!? What are you talking about? I am merely being kind. Now, finish it off before it gets cold. I-I dont like this kindness!! By the way, Horizon, whats in your bottle? Judge. Horizon held her bamboo bottle out toward Aoi. This one is a normal sports drink, so it is a bit boring. Theres nothing wrong with that, said Aoi as he took the bottle and took a swig to cleanse his palate. This one is a normal sports corn soup, said Horizon calmly. Aoi spat it out into the center of everyone once more. As he trembled, Horizon spoke with half-lidded eyes. I made too much. It is merely repeating the same joke, so I thought I would be boring. Huh!? Huh!? Thats what you meant by boring!? That!? Am I the one at fault here!? Now, please dispose of it all before it gets cold. Enough of this partial kindness! And you told me to dispose of it, didnt you!? Didnt you!? As Aoi lay collapsed on the ground after disposing of both bottles worth, Oriotorai watched on. She nodded to herself twice. Okay. With that, Masazumi will give todays lecture. H-how did you reach that conclusion, sensei!? Dont worry about it, said Oriotorai while waving her hands and smiling. During second period, you work as a part-time lecturer at the elementary school on Tama, right? Theres not that much difference between elementary school and high school, so try it out. Oriotorais instructions were to give a lecture on the origin of Tres Espa?a. There was a good reason to have a lecture on Tres Espa?a while on the way to England. England and Tres Espa?a are enemies. So before arriving in England, it was worthwhile to know about Englands troublesome opponent. So I have to talk about world history, thought Masazumi as she glanced over at Horizon and Aoi, who lay unmoving next to the automaton. Everyone, Toori-sama is taking a nap. Please remain outside this line so as not to disturb him, said Horizon. She proceeded to draw a chalk outline of his collapsed body. Once they finished passing through Tres Espa?a, they would arrive in England. How that idiot acts in England will determine everything from here on. Musashis overall objective had been decided during the battle of Mikawa, but they had not yet shown how they would act when faced with other countries. Aoi had said he was prepared to take over the world in order to regain the Logismoi plo which were made from Horizons emotions. However, they had not decided how to confront the other nations when it came down to it. Their meeting with England would be used to test them. And how they dealt with England would be used as a basis for how Musashi dealt with the other countries. For that reason, they had to be prepared to confront England in negotiations, battle, or whatever else was needed. If possible, Masazumi wanted to show Aoi how Musashi should deal with England. That policy would remain the same for the other countries, but This is the last chance to change our mind or turn back. She did not think it would be easy, but she thought they had a chance with England. After all Aoi, wake up. You will eventually have to make a decision and I will prepare the stage for that decision. But you need to have the proper knowledge to make the decision. First, there was the enemy nation giving England trouble. I will now give a lecture on Tres Espa?a. Can someone assist me with a sign frame? I only have my handheld. Judge. I will do it, said Mitotsudaira with a nod. She walked in front of the others, stood next to Masazumi, and expanded a torii-shaped sign frame measuring a meter square. Oriotorai gave a nod when she saw it. Okay, the two of you can give the lecture. Mitotsudaira, you go first so you can show Masazumi how to use the sign frame. Judge, replied the two girls before taking a breath. At the same time, Mitotsudaira called up a map of Tres Espa?a with Shimonoseki in the center. I shall begin then, she said with no shyness. Mitotsudaira began her explanation below the afternoon sun. She placed a hand on Shimonoseki displayed on the sign frame. The western side of Honshu centered on Shimonoseki and the northern side of Kyushu make up the country known as Tres Espa?a. Tres Espa?a did not originally hold north Kyushu, but they indirectly control the territory of the Oouchi family after the unification of the Oouchi and Ootomo families. Both Oouchi and Ootomo were dependents of the Kamakura Shogunate. And do you know what that means? Kimi suddenly stood up and waved her hand invitingly. Heh heh heh. Female knight, are you challenging someone as wise as me!? Fine, I will answer! But I am so clever I know things that one could never know! I am super clever! However, the stripping rule is in effect for the beautiful, so I hope you are prepared! They say the beautiful die young, and the beautifuls relative lack of clothing makes that very true for the stripping rule! What a waste of oxygen, thought Mitotsudaira as she cleared her throat. Anyway, let us continue. Lets see Their dependency on the Kamakura Shogunate brings us back to the Genpei War. When mankind descended from the heavens and created the Harmonic Divine States, humans were not the only ones to remain in the real Divine States as residents of the Far East. Interestingly enough, an investigation of bloodlines discovered non-human races included in the bloodlines of Far East residents. They chose to remain in the real world. And during the history recreation, two of those races prospered after being given a family of their own. Those two families were the Minamoto clan and the Taira clan. The Minamoto clan went to the long-lived race and the Taira clan went to the giants. At this time, the environment was still too harsh for humans to Mitotsudaira cleared her throat and added, I mean people. This kind of consideration may actually make things worse. Still Anyway, the environment was still too harsh for people to easily live in, so they got help from the long-lived race and the giants. After all, part of the recreation led to the word apocalypse being used quite a lot in that era as well. ? Toori tilted his head. As Mitotsudaira wondered what that was about, he folded his arms, stared at her, and asked a question. Nate, Im an idiot, so I wouldnt know. Was there an Apocalypse a long time ago too? Judge, replied Mitotsudaira. Each country, including the Far East, has experienced a period known as the Apocalypse a few times in the past.[1] Mitotsudaira opened a new sign frame and reversed the display. In the Far East, it was said an age in which the teachings of the Buddha would no longer apply would arrive 1000 years after the establishment of his religion. Using the Western calendar, it was thought to begin in the year 1052. People long thought this apocalypse was coming. However, it did not refer to a literal destruction of the world. It was thought to be a lawless age without peace. Mitotsudaira began writing years on the sign frame. However, this period in the Far East saw the end of the age of nobles and the beginning of the age of the samurai. Every nation entered a period of war and the world fell into chaos. This had a negative effect on the ley lines, so it seems strange phenomena began occurring frequently across the land. The effects appeared in the harmonic world as well, so the knights and your ancestors appeared on the orders of the current leaders, the Testament Union, and the emperor. For a period of time, the history recreation was ignored and attacks were made across national borders. For the purposes of the history recreation, the successors of that 700-man unit were treated as if they did not exist. All information on them was deleted and it is said they took on the role of an elite unit called the Testament Cross-Borders Unit. A framework for this remains in each countrys academy as a post, so- Mitotsudaira realized she was drifting off topic. The Testament Cross-Borders Unit was thought of as an urban legend-like existence. Each country had an official position for it, but no records were kept as they existed outside the rules of the history recreation. As such, their activities were always spoken of like rumors. I often heard those rumors when I was in Hexagone Fran?aise. However, their actions had stopped producing even rumors after the Harmonic Unification War. That combined with the lack of records had caused knowledge of them to fade. Due to the weak connection between nations due to the Testament Union and the development of spells, weapons, transportation technology, and divine transmission technology thanks to interpretation of the history recreation, their role had dropped to merely providing aid between regions. Currently, stories of them were passed by word of mouth and derivations of them were classic contents of doujinshi and the like. Now then. Mitotsudaira looked at the others and brought the conversation back to the main point. Back to the Genpei War. As the world saw an apocalypse on the horizon, the Taira clan used military might to subjugate the world. However, the Buddhist power they attacked expanded, stole the authority from the nobles, and the world was ultimately thrown into chaos. It was the Minamoto clan that suppressed this. After the Genpei War, The Taira clan was destroyed and the Minamoto clan created the Kamakura Shogunate; but it was destroyed due to internal conflict. However, some dependents of the Kamakura Shogunate remained in places. Some of those were the Oouchi and Ootomo families. As they came from Kamakura, they were primarily made up of the long-lived race. When Tres Espa?a arrived to conquer them, they sided with Tres Espa?a earlier than anyone else. This was partially due to knowing Tres Espa?a would prosper in the history recreation, but it was also because Tres Espa?a historically contained a lot of the long-lived race that possessed Celtic blood. Mitotsudaira turned to Masazumi. Now, as for the origin of Tres Espa?a, I believe Masazumi will be explaining that while including the political aspect. Please give us a quick lecture. As the lecture was passed to her, Masazumi thought. I can speak about the political side, but the history is a bit difficult. Then again, she had been planning to do it all herself originally. I will start with the main point. This is how Tres Espa?a came about. She took a breath. Many different clans and nations took turns controlling the Iberian Peninsula on the western end of Europe and ultimately the Catholic Reconquista unified the area. Masazumi stepped in front of Mitotsudairas sign frame. She found it easier to speak while in front because it was similar to having her back to the blackboard during the elementary school classes she taught. Is it set up so I can write on it? she asked Mitotsudaira. Judge. You dont mind if the device is a bit rough, do you? No. As Mitotsudaira operated the device, Masazumi drew a white circle around the eastern mountainous region and coast. Just like England, the Iberian Peninsula was originally ruled by the Celts and various other clans. Masazumi tapped a finger on the central area and the eastern mountains. Different areas were cut off by the Pyrenees and the other mountains in the area; so even when Rome arrived and conquered, the people only lived on the coast and near the mountains. The central area remained empty. However Masazumi drew an arrow from the east to the west. The arrow pointed to the southern coast. However, after the Roman rule, the Germanic tribes traveled eastward en masse. This part gets a bit tricky. After all What you have to remember is that the Germanic tribes are not one single group. The term refers to all the various tribes that lived in the Northern European area of Germania. A uniform culture had spread throughout the Far East, so they did not have a concept of tribes which held unique cultures and civilizations. Also, the Far East was primarily filled with farmers so they tended to settle in a single location. The Germanics were hunting tribes, so they would stay on the move. They would travel vast distances without building villages and they would hunt and wage war all the while. Rome had tried to get along peacefully with them when they passed through or collided, but Among these tribes were a people known as the Goths. They built up so much momentum that they passed right through the Romans to the west and ended up on the Iberian Peninsula. Masazumi smiled at how well her explanation was going. In other words, you could say the Goths gothed too far. That joke slipped out. Oh, no! Masazumi froze in place while still smiling. She had prepared this lecture for the elementary school, so she had prepared some jokes she thought they would like. It would also make a good mnemonic for them to remember it with. However, she received only silence from this class that often derived its humor from harshly mocking each other. I just stuck myself out there as a target! Just as she thought that, a certain idiot forcefully stood up. Everyone! Everyone! Dont attack Seijun too much! Listen! Shes doing her best to fit in with all of us! The way shes putting up such a desperate attack is quite noble! Okay, I think we should appreciate her efforts. Isnt that right, Seijun!? Masazumi swung her fist up and the idiot frantically hid behind the others. She sighed and continued. Th-the Goths created the Visigothic Kingdom, but it became very Roman due to interaction with the Romans. This continued even after Romes destruction. They were sealed in the Iberian Peninsula by Clovis, the founder of the Frankish Kingdom which became the foundation of Hexagone Fran?aise. They managed to live in peace, but then On the southwestern edge of the Iberian Peninsula, Masazumi drew an arrow coming from the south and a stick figure. Internal conflict over money and the position of king threw the Visigothic Kingdom into chaos, and the Mlasi crossed the ocean into the Iberian Peninsula after extending their influence to the northern coast of Africa. These Mlasi were a group driven away by the other Mlasi forces; they conquered the Iberian Peninsula and named it the Caliphate of Crdoba. Masazumi then had Mitotsudaira bring up a new sign frame. She wrote the following sequence on it: Celts and other tribes -> Roman conquest -> Migration of Germanic Tribes leads to the Visigothic Kingdom -> Internal strife leads to the Caliphate of Crdoba Judge. Do you all understand? England has the Norman Conquest where the Normans conquered England, and Tres Espa?a also has several layers of ruling powers over its history. Seijun Ive always thought the Norman Conquest sounds really erotic. Dont you agree?[2] How about you die in two seconds? Well, it makes it sound like you have to mount them. And what about the Normans themselves? Do they mount men? So what does that make the Germans? Do you think theyre made of gel?[3] Everyone turned to Nenji. Where were you born? I have been on Musashi as far back as I can remember. Everyone took that to mean he was a Musashi German. Masazumi could only sigh. The remnants of the other kingdoms were driven to the northern edge of the Iberian Peninsula by the Caliphate of Crdoba. They later received support from France and gained enough power to drive the Mlasi force to the south over a few hundred years. That was the Reconquista. It ended in 1492; but earlier in 1469, representatives of two of the allied kingdoms recovering the Iberian Peninsula, the prince of Aragon and the princess of Castile, married and became the Catholic Monarchs. That formed the foundation of modern Tres Espa?a. And The child of those Catholic Monarchs was the woman who became known as Juana the Mad. Juana married M.H.R.R.s Duke of Burgundy, so her son Carlos I ruled both Tres Espa?a and M.H.R.R. He was the previous chancellor of Tres Espa?a. His children were Felipe II and his younger sister, the second Juana. They are the ones who have inherited the positions of Tres Espa?as chancellor and Student Council vice president. Masazumi snapped her fingers and Mitotsudaira copied down the following family line. The Catholic Monarchs Juana the Mad (Political marriage with M.H.R.R.s Duke of Burgundy) Carlos I (Karl V C M.H.R.R. Emperor-Chancellor and Tres Espa?a president) Felipe II (Tres Espa?a chancellor)/Juana II (Tres Espa?a Student Council vice president) Needless to say, these people are not actually all related. They all inherited their names. After the death of her husband, the first Juana became known as the mad queen and was kept confined. The son Carlos I, who was the previous chancellor of Tres Espa?a, was quite active after her death and was a complicated person. Masazumi manipulated the screen to display the area to the east of Shimonoseki. It now showed the northeastern portion of Izumo. This is the Netherlands or Holland. Tres Espa?a controls the area, but Carlos I was born here. M.H.R.R. had been shaken by a religious revolution, so they saw meaning in giving power to Tres Espa?a which was prospering as a Catholic nation. Tres Espa?a wanted to prosper as an emerging nation, so they saw meaning in gaining the name and authority of the Emperor-Chancellor which was an old representative of Catholicism. Judge, said Urquiaga with a nod. That is about when my grandfather lamented of the poor crops and left Tres Espa?a. The first Juanas marriage and Carlos I ruling two nations was one thing that supported Tres Espa?as later success. Judge. Thats right. Carlos I became the chancellor of Espa?a and, according to the history recreation, also became the Emperor-Chancellor of M.H.R.R. as Karl V. He was a powerful chancellor whose rule spread across Europe and even into Africa. This part gets tricky. Carlos I traveled across Europe as the chancellor of Tres Espa?a and as Carlos V of M.H.R.R., but he primarily lived in M.H.R.R. And once the inheritor of the name Felipe II was officially determined, he retired. That is why the current leaders of Tres Espa?a have no direct connection to Carlos I. To strengthen their influence, they include a lot of those who have a second inherited name from the Far East and a lot of the long-lived race. Im sure some of you already know this, but here is a list. Chancellor: Felipe II C Also inherited the name Oouchi Yoshinaga. Also holds the position of Student Council president. Far Easterner. Likes office work. Student Council Vice President: Juana C Also holds the position of treasurer. Far Eastern long-lived woman. Logismoi plo user. Secretary: Velzquez C Far Eastern long-lived man. Painter. Testamenta Arma user. Vice Chancellor: Hironaka Takakane C Also inherited the name of Army Leader Perz. Captain of the baseball team. Ghost. Testamenta Arma user. 1st Special Duty: Tachibana Muneshige C Also inherited the name of Postman Garca. Currently retired? 2nd Special Duty: Era Fusahide C Also inherited the name of Naval Leader lvaro. Captain of the track and field team. European long-lived ghost. 3rd Special Duty: Tachibana Gin C Tachibana Muneshiges wife. 4th Special Duty: Pedro Valds C Baseball team. Floress older brother. 5th Special Duty: Flores Valds C Baseball team. Pedros younger sister. That should sum it up. Aoi suddenly raised his hand and pointed at the center of the list. What are these Testamenta Arma things on the list? What were the Testamenta Arma? Naruze was the one to answer his question. She pointed at Horizon. They are divine weapons that were once distributed to the countries which possessed a Testament because they were meant to protect the Testaments. They used each countrys Testament as a fuel source, so they could only be used above the ley lines in that countrys territory. Even so, they could be used continuously to a certain extent. They were likely used as a model for producing Horizons Logismoi plo. You know a lot about this, Naruze-sama. I have determined you are doing quite well. I suppose, said Naruze. She smiled bitterly when she looked at Naito sleeping while leaning against her, but she quickly began speaking once more. There are seven different types of Testamenta Arma because they were modeled after the seven cardinal virtues that correspond to the seven deadly sins. However, there are two Testaments, the Novum and the Vetus, so there are a total of 14 in all. And the seven sets of Testaments each have one of the seven cardinal virtues. So She drew on a sign frame with a pen to display the Testaments corresponding cardinal virtue and the nation that possessed them. 1st Testament: Fides (Faith) C K.P.A. Italia 2nd Testament: Spes (Hope) C Sviet Russia 3rd Testament: Caritas (Charity) C M.H.R.R. 4th Testament: Prudentia (Prudence) C Hexagone Fran?aise 5th Testament: Justitia (Justice) C England 6th Testament: Fortitudo (Fortitude) C P.A.ODA 7th Testament: Temperantia (Temperance) C Tres Espa?a These countries all possess the Testamenta Arma corresponding to their cardinal virtue. Before the Logismoi plo were made, these Testamenta Arma formed the power balance between nations. However, the non-Testament countries gained power through economic means and the history recreation, and the Testamenta Arma were difficult to use even as defense when faced with a member of the Testament Alliance because those weapons used the Testament as a fuel source. Overall, they were difficult to handle. However Neshinbara took over here. He spoke while continuing his own work on his sign frame. Then the Logismoi plo appeared which could replenish their fuel and could therefore be brought outside the country. This drastically increased the power of Testament countries. And now Musashi has showed up to take those back, he said. While inside Testament countries, they will likely bring out their Testamenta Arma to prove that their fight is just. Those weapons are difficult to use while Musashi is travelling along the national borders, but our enemies can use them as much as they want within their borders. We need to be careful. I see, said not just Aoi but everyone. Masazumi nodded and lightly pointed back at her sign frame. Okay. Tres Espa?as chancellor, Felipe II, inherited the Netherlands from Carlos I when he was designated chancellor. However, due to being overworked with managing Tres Espa?a and not understanding the foreign language, his management of the Netherlands has been sloppy. There have even been revolts and independence movements in response to the exploitation of the bureaucracy in charge. Hollands war of independence against Espa?a is known as the Eighty Years'' War. Naito reacted to those words while fighting back a weary yawn. She blinked her eyes and nodded a few times. Right, right. Thats near my hometown, so I know about it. That war of independence is still ongoing, right? Yes. Do you remember what I said while confronting the Papa-Schola? The Peace of Westphalia includes the resolution of the various wars and Hollands independence. In other words, when we go to Westphalia and begin the conference, Tres Espa?a will lose Holland. And Heh heh heh. Enough insinuations. How about just getting to the point? Judge, said Masazumi with a nod. Hollands independence is supported by England which is fighting Tres Espa?a. Holland and England are both protestant and England has been stealing Tres Espa?as wealth by obstructing their trade with the New World using privateers. Holland still has no clear military might, but they are expanding their reach via trade. While England and Tres Espa?a fight over them, we show up holding the key to the Peace of Westphalia and therefore Hollands independence. Things have remained calm so far, but they will grow much busier soon. After all At that point, Neshinbara unexpectedly spoke up once more while continuing his own work. After all, England and Tres Espa?a are preparing for the Naval Battle of the Armada. He took a breath. England will win this battle and it is said to begin soon. Musashis arrival in England is sure to be used as an opportunity. Armada? asked Suzu who wore a track suit. She tilted her head in confusion and Neshinbara continued speaking without turning around. That naval battle is said to settle things between Elizabeth of England and Felipe II of Tres Espa?a. Tres Espa?a constructs a new fleet and begins a landing operation against England. Both sides send out over 100 ships. It begins in complete confusion, but Tres Espa?a begins withdrawing counter-clockwise around England. England wins the battle, but with the interpretations allowed in the history recreation, I doubt Tres Espa?a will accept defeat so easily. It is being said that Tres Espa?a will most likely put on an act of being thrown into confusion and then retreat so as to prevent any damage to their fleet. They will then carry out a landing operation on England to show the other countries they have the ability to invade. That way, they will come out essentially victorious despite losing the battle. On the other hand, England is still a weak nation and they have not put together a proper fleet. I have heard they are planning to use the pirate privateers to strengthen their fleet. So With the Naval Battle of the Armada so soon, we should find opportunities to negotiate if we go to England. After all, Musashi holds high potential for trade. An offer of replenishing their goods can be used as an effective bargaining chip. Neshinbara gave Masazumi a look that said, Isnt that right? You have to see a way we can take advantage of this situation, Honda Masazumi-kun. Masazumi had a single answer to that. She gave a deep nod and spoke. I would like to stay out of the Naval Battle of the Armada if at all possible. As you can see, Musashi is currently in a dangerous situation, said Masazumi as she tapped at the sign frame displaying a map of England and Shimonoseki. A lot is still unknown, so I cannot say anything for sure. However, we will soon be deciding what we do next, and that includes our negotiations with England. And so Masazumi glanced over at Aoi. If only he was a bit more level-headed. She had thought the same thing earlier. Musashi had announced it would resolve the Apocalypse, but it had not yet made it clear how it would deal with the other countries. We have an objective, but we have not set a clear policy as to what methods we will use. What relationship should they build with what countries? Would they make an enemy of some or all of them? Or would they ally with them? Would the basis of who was an enemy and who was an ally fall to who had the Testament and who did not? Together, they would surely be able to present the elements needed to make all these decisions. However It will be that idiot making the decision. And if he does not make a decision, we will not be able to unify our thoughts on this, thought Masazumi. And most likely, the other countries will not understand unless he does. She was aware of how drastic a thing they had done at Mikawa. After all, she had been the one to initially create that path. And so if things did not go as that idiot wanted as he walked down that path, it would mean her path had been too vague. So Well, there is a lot I want to say, but we can make those decisions in England, said Masazumi. We need to understand our relationships with the other countries, we need to know what those countries are doing at the moment, and we need to understand why they are taking those actions. Also, we need to determine what we should do and we need to determine how we can do it. Due to Englands relationship with Izumo and the fact that they did not directly take part in the Harmonic Unification War, we can at least talk with them, even if we are not on friendly terms. That is why we are on our way to England. We must learn what we can and then make our decision. Do you understand? Judge, replied some. Others nodded. Masazumi and Mitotsudaira then turned to Oriotorai and Oriotorai smiled and nodded. Judge. Well done. Thanks. To be honest, I get the feeling I never need to teach another class. Heh heh heh. Sensei, I do not recall you ever teaching many classes. Cmon now, said Oriotorai with a smile instead of giving a proper response. She then clapped her hands together to clear the atmosphere. Okay. Well end class here. This had a lot packed into it, so you should read back over everything if you recorded it. We should be getting involved with England, Tres Espa?a, and Holland soon. And with that Just as she spoke, they heard a bell ring. That bell indicated the end of first period. Oriotorai continued speaking with the bell ringing in the background. Lets get back to the classroom. Second period is Modern Japanese. Ohiroshiki will be giving the lecture andlets see, a few of the academy officers will be on lookout while the AM course marker is being dealt with, right? Judge, replied Mitotsudaira and Tenzou. Naito raised her hand. Mitotsudaira then turned toward Masazumi. I will be on lookout from Shinagawa, so how about we walk together part of the way? Judge, replied Masazumi before having a sudden thought. Am I fitting into this class a bit now? Study: Full Musashi Diagram Toori: Nee-chan! Nee-chan! What is Musashis general shape like!? I asked Musashi, but I only got a nerdy response that I didnt understand! Kimi: Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, that is a surprisingly good question for someone who doesnt look nerdy at all yet is obsessed with porn games. It looks like this when viewed from above. I will explain the details individually if I ever get a chance, but it is made up of two ships in the center and three on both the left and right. All of the ships are connected with towing belts, rope passageways, and transport pipes. Also, transport ships are always wandering between and around the ships. The ships directly in front of or behind the other overlap quite a bit and are very close together, but dont worry because they move away during turns. Toori: Nee-chan! Nee-chan! What are those grid-like patterns on the decks!? Are they spell missile launchers!? ?Mi-mi-missile la-la-la-la-la-launcher! Kimi: Foolish brother, it takes courage to not say anything when you find it boring. Anyway, the grid-like patterns running front and back along the center of the ships are the divisions of the different sectors on the surface. Can you see the lines of wide blocks and long blocks? Musashi Ariadust Academy covers the entire back of the central rear ship, Tama, from port to starboard. Toori: Wait, wait, wait. Arent we being pushed way back there? Were like chickens on a poultry farm. Kimi: You may be the rooster, but do you want your breast to be cooked up and eaten? Notes 1. The ger of German is written the same as Japanese for gel. Volume 2, 01: Members of the Vermilion Field Volume 2, Chapter 01: Members of the Vermilion Field When accepting a test That you desired Are your reason and your intention the same? Point Distribution (Challenge) The ceiling was round. It was a broad, white ceiling made of stone. The walls supporting it had colorful patterns of glass embedded in them which allowed the midday sunlight in. Below the ceiling was a level floor with a red line running down the center. It was a great hall. The red line of a carpet ran across a floor of white stone. A single figure was in the center of that red carpet that bisected the round hall. It was a girl. She wore a vermilion uniform and sat with her legs underneath her. She did not have human arms from the shoulder on. Instead, she had giant metal arms. They occasionally made small noises as she placed her fists on the carpet as if to support herself. At the end of the carpet both in front of and behind the girl were passageways and large double doors. The door behind her was made of black wood and the one in front of her was decorated in gold. The girl stared at the floor with her head hanging down. She moved slightly. She had heard a noise. The door behind her had opened slightly and she had heard footsteps entering the hall. She turned around and saw a man who looked like a businessman. He had a mop and wooden bucket in his hands. Chancellor? The man was past middle-age, wore glasses, and had removed his worn-out jacket. He gave a small nod when he noticed the girl. He proceeded to soak the mop in the bucket, wring it, and mop the edge of the hall as if he were drawing a semicircle. The girl followed him with her gaze until he reached the door in front of her. That decorated door suddenly opened inward. At the same time, a female student acting as a lady-in-waiting spoke up. Vice president and treasurer of Alcal de Henaress Student Council, Lady Juana, has arrived! The door opened without a single creak. The only sound was the movement of air. Someone walked out into the center of the hall through that door. This person was a woman who nodded in thanks to the girls who opened the double doors from either side and then passed through. She was tall and wore a vermilion uniform. Her name was Juana and the guard-covered ears that proved she was of the long-lived race shook a bit as she walked. She walked with long strides that made her black hair flow behind her and the sharp eyes behind her black glasses looked toward the girl on the floor. Tachibana Gin, said Juana after stopping a few steps in front of her. You understand why you were called here as soon as you returned from Mikawa, do you not? Testament, replied Gin while still hanging her head down. Juana immediately said, Alcal de Henaress officers and Student Council have decided to revoke one inherited name of the 1st special duty officer who has inherited the name Garcia de Ceballos and Tachibana Muneshige. The latter shall be revoked. In other words The name Tachibana Muneshige shall be given to another qualified student. Gin remained silent and continued staring at the floor as she listened to Juana. She thought of him as he still slept while healing from that battle about two weeks ago. When they had arrived at A.H.s land port, his entire bed had been immediately transported to the medical institution. However Muneshige-sama will He would no longer be Muneshige. The reason for that was obvious. He held the name of the warrior known as the Peerless in the West, yet he had lost and his Logismoi plo had been taken. They of course had their responsibility as a major Testament Union nation which possessed a Testament, but Tres Espa?a also supported its economy with investments from other countries. Anything that made them look weak would make others hesitant to invest. By stripping Muneshige of his inherited name and giving it to someone else, they were saying this had been Muneshiges mistake and not theirs. The man who had been her husband would become a stranger and someone else would take that position. Meanwhile, a noise came from Juana in front of Gin. Juana had pulled a document case from beneath her skirt. She pulled out a few documents and charms with the corners lined up. As you can see, the paperwork is in order. Vice president, called Gin. What is it? responded Juana. Juanas tone said to stop, but Gin did not hesitate to speak. I would like permission to head out to the front line. Why? Testament. Because we must obtain victory over Musashi Ariadust Academy. Why must we? Tes, said Gin with a nod. When she opened her mouth, she spoke what had been on her mind during the two weeks in Mikawa and the voyage here. Tres Espa?a was repelled by the Far East. We must show the world that was a mistake. That does not require you to fight, does it? I see you do not deny we will attack Musashi. Do the officers and Student Council see something in Musashi regarding the approaching battle against England? Once she finished speaking, Gin listened. She heard Juana send a small laugh to the floor. And so Gin continued speaking. I would like permission to join the ranks of those taking revenge on Musashi and reclaiming the Logismoi plo. But you are weaker than Tachibana Muneshige, are you not? Testament, immediately replied Gin. She took in a breath. If I am able to defeat Musashi Ariadust Academy, it will prove that it was some kind of mistake that the 1st special duty officer who is stronger than me lost. I will head out and win. That will repay the debt incurred by Tres Espa?a. Her two weeks worth of thought was initially met with silence from Juana. But finally, Gin heard the woman adjust her position a bit. In that case As soon as Juana began to speak, a sudden noise came from behind Gin. A sharp sound came from the large door as if it was being split open. However, this noise was not that of the door being opened. It was A rapping noise. And those appear when Gin sensed four people approaching from behind her. She turned around to look at them. Hey there! Vice Chancellor, captain of the baseball team, inherited names Hironaka Takakane and Alonso PrePPP Its Prez de Guzmn, Taka-san. Oh, and 2nd special duty officer, track-and-field captain, inherited names Era Fusahide and lvaro de Bazn here with some urgent news. Two of them spoke first. One was a short man and the other a woman a head taller. The mans uniform had been modified for baseball, his skin was nicely tanned, his body had a firm build, he wore a brimmed helmet, and he carried a sports bag and a cylindrical leather case taller than he was. The tall woman was of the long-lived race, she wore a track suit, and she held a light board. And there was one point in common between the two of them. Their feet grew blurry and then invisible. Spirits. Following behind those two was a boy and girl. The girl was younger and she waved her hand. Hiii! The navy pitcher of the baseball team, Flores Valds of the Bungo Navy, is here! I see the floor is nice and clean! The boy with long blond hair standing next to her gave a deep nod. Sister, I am glad you have so much energy, but I cannot approve of coming so dangerously close to a pun such as saying floor is so soon after your name. You need to find a better way of showing off how cute you are. Okay, I get it, so how about you die, brother? Oh, my brother Pedro Valds is here too, as you can see. Testament, said Juana with a nod. The four walked in, but their gazes stopped on Gin. Oh, would you look at that. Its the Tachibana wife. You made it back. So, lets see Miss Juanas here, but old man Vela isnt. The door in front of Gin cracked open and a long-lived mans face poked out. He was a lean man with a mustache and paint on his cheek. He frowned and turned toward Takakane. Dont underestimate the secretary, dammit. Diego Velzquez is here, so dont act like Im not. Im just busy creating my new work. You shouldnt be making and selling porn games at your age. Dont be stupid. Theres a lot you only understand once youre old. Like how many enjoyable things there are in this world. Oh? For once, I agree with you. The Tres Espa?ian way to live is to use the money you have, give in to your passions, have a party, and forget everything unpleasant. The two men exchanged toothy grins and nods before Fusahide elbowed Takakane. After a wave from a paintbrush-holding hand, the door closed and Takakane glanced around. That just leaves Muneshige As he trailed off, Fusahide elbowed Takakane in the side again. He glanced over at Gin, lowered his eyebrows and brought his hands together. Y-yeah Its, um, too bad about Muneshige. Its a real shame. Uh, what am I supposed to say at a time like this? Oh, should I say namu? Taka-san that means hes dead. Also, were Catholic, so you dont have to bring your hands together. Shut up, Fusae, said Takakane. Fusae gave a bitter smile and Juana asked her a question. Now then. You said you had news. What is it? We have some bad news and some not so good news. Which do you want first? 2nd special duty officer, you tell me instead. Chehh, pouted Takakane as Fusae looked down at the papers held in her light board. First, P.A.Oda has finished its attack on Asai. With this adjustment within their territory, it is thought their external activities will grow more intense from now on. If P.A.Oda has secured a foothold, the neighboring Qing-Takeda should be under a lot more tension. Not to mention Hexagone Fran?aise who also have M.H.R.R. in Hashiba to worry about, said Juana. Gin nodded. During our return, the Papa-Schola said Musashi is a going threat and P.A.Oda is a coming threat. He was telling us to be careful, but also admonishing himself. K.P.A. Italia borders M.H.R.R. just like Hexagone Fran?aise. And as a Catholic nation, we are not completely unconnected to K.P.A. Italia. And the other news? asked Juana. Testament. It seems Musashi has been detected in the sky to the west. They have likely lessened their stealth mode in preparation to placing a course marker. Most likely they are performing the marker checks so the Testament Union cant take advantage of it, and otherwise remaining in stealth mode except when in port. That seems to be why they have been moving so slowly. Gin lightly clenched her back teeth when she heard the word Musashi. Juana nodded and took a breath. We need to contact the chancellor and Student Council president. Tes, replied everyone else, but Juana frowned. But where has he gotten? I have not seen him for a while. Eh? Gin, Takakane, Fusae, and the Valds siblings pointed behind Juana. As Juana turned around, Gin could see the middle-aged man in worn-out clothes mopping the passageway beyond the large ornamented door. A few seconds after Juana saw the man bending over and polishing the floor, her ears stood up. Wh-what are you doing!? Eh!? Wh-what? The glasses-wearing, middle-aged man turned around in the passageway as if embracing the mop. Juana quickly and loudly walked over with long strides. What do you think you are doing!? Tres Espa?a is in a crisis and you are the chancellor, the Student Council president, and Felipe Segundo! Y-yeah, but you seemed to be handling all the work pretty well, Juana-kun. This is really all I can do That is not the issue there! Listen As a lecture began echoing down the passageway, Gin turned toward Takakane and Fusae. Takakane was watching the middle-aged chancellor obediently respond to the lecture. Shes always so strict when it comes to him. I know, agreed Fusae who was a head taller than Takakane. That is the opposite of Muneshige-sama and me, thought Gin as she watched them. When she stood up and turned around, Fusae spoke to her. What will you do, Gin-chan? You want to head out and fight, dont you? When you do, we should be pretty helpful as the leader on land and the leader on sea. Gin used a single word to respond. She nodded and returned the womans gaze just as she heard Juanas voice continue the lecture. You need to pull yourself together! Honestly! Volume 2, 02: Uninvited Guest in the Classroom Volume 2, Chapter 02: Uninvited Guest in the Classroom When you look into the sky And when you look ahead What is it you still cannot see? Point Distribution (Alone) A certain wooden room was lined with desks. Young faces sat in the seats. This was a classroom. The sunlight shone in through the window and lit up the classrooms side wall. Charcoal sketches of a ship hung on the wall, one for each of the students. The sketches of an aerial ship made up of eight individual ships had labels attached below each one that gave a title and explanation. They all had the title Field Trip C Musashi as Visible from a Transport Ship. Some of them even wrote Musashi in kanji. The students in the classroom were facing forward. Someone was giving a lesson with a textbook in hand while standing in front of the blackboard. It was Masazumi who was still wearing her track suit. Masazumi stretched her arm out to the side so the blackboard was visible while she wrote with a piece of chalk. Are you listening? What this means is that bread does not simply come from the bakery. The wheat it is made from is grown in a field, the flour is made at a mill... She wrote field and flower mill and drew an arrow connecting them. the dough is made at a bread factory, the dough is baked in an oven, and it is finally brought to the bakery to be sold. Some bakeries have an oven of their own to bake the bread. Anyway, what matters is that there are five important jobs: the field, the flour mill, the bread factory, the oven, and the bakery. However, there is one more job that goes into making bread, said Masazumi. Now, does anyone know what that is? As Masazumi asked her question, she thought to herself. Things have been busy lately, but the elementary school is still peaceful. The answer to her question was transportation. By saying Musashi performed a similar job for the other countries, she could segue into the state of those countries, the state of Musashi, and how they interacted. I wonder if I can make it as far as our trip to England. I doubt I can get into the Testament Union. Oh, but the paper box containing Rapid Fire is leaning against the wall outside. I need to take that home with me. Father really can order some troublesome things, but I am interested in this item because its so popular. Will I be able to set it up on my own? Masazumi-sensei, what is it? asked a child on the front row. Masazumi came back to her senses and nodded toward them. Im fine. I was just thinking about how much I was looking forward to lunch. Really? Everyone in the class, both boys and girls, lowered the ends of their eyebrows. They tilted their heads and looked at her in confusion. Sensei, you had your pants pulled down while talking about some confusing things the other day. My mama called it embarrassment play, but did it traumatize you? I sometimes see Masazumi-sensei just standing on the side of the road muttering to herself. Is she broken? Shes also been seen collapsed on the side of the road a few times. Is it a Hidarugami or something? She had a feeling all of those were accurate, but for some reason she could not bear to agree with any of them. Enough of that, said Masazumi while grateful that the children were worried about her. Lets get back to the other job needed to make bread. Do you all know what it is? She was asking them to make sure she had taught them properly, so she felt it was more a question to herself than anyone. And Okay, all of you give me the answer. The other job is They all raised their hands in unison. A slave! Who taught you that!? The children all tilted their heads at her sudden outburst. The teacher who came while you were taking a break the other day. Masazumi let out a slight groan. Over the past few days when they had been travelling east over the ocean from northwest Kyushu, she had often had to remain in the student council room to deal with emergencies. So it was the substitute lecturer that taught them that odd answer. But if it was a real teacher, is that the right answer? Who was- Before Masazumi could say this other teacher, the sliding door to her left suddenly opened and someone entered. Hi, everyone! Toori-sensei is here for class again! And Im naked. Now, todays presents are the extra clear file folders I have from buying so many limited edition porn games. In the very next instant, the living dead janitor cleaning the courtyard of the academys elementary school saw a naked boy burst through the hallway-side wall of the school building and fly away. Masazumi left her roundhouse kick pose, folded her arms, and looked out into the hallway. Eventually, Aoi returned from outside with his God Mosaic on and while pointing at her. Wait just a damn second, Seijun! The clear file folder from this Chinese porn game Harem Lover! Kissing Chinese King! is rare, yknow!? What if you damaged it!? Leave and dont come back. Huh? Has this game of catch turned into batting practice? Aoi tilted his head and Masazumi could only sigh. Why is he our student council president and chancellor? The only reason she could think of was personal virtue and the politician side of her felt terribly and truly sorry for the rest of humanity that lived properly. At any rate More importantly, did you walk all the way here naked? Not that it would be much better if he suddenly started stripping on the way, she thought as the idiot struck a pose in front of her. Oh, oh, Seijun? Are you that interested in my naked body? Im going to go with a metaphor so as not to hurt you too much: arent mosquitoes annoying when theyre flying around you? Oh, and is this a really sexy mosquito!? Or does it have a happy trail!? What kind of mosquito is that? she thought while the naked mosquito acted flirtatiously in front of her. However Eh? Aoi suddenly turned around. A black hand had appeared on his shoulder. Masazumi looked behind him as well and saw a silver-haired automaton standing there. The automaton brought the index finger of her other hand in front of her nose and shook it back and forth. Tsk, tsk, tsk, she said expressionlessly. In the next moment, the teacher and students having gym class in the schoolyard of the academys elementary school saw a naked boy burst through the front wall of the school building and fly away. Um Horizon? Horizon left her uppercut pose and Masazumi hesitantly spoke to her. Why are you here? Judge. I thought I could use my abilities as an automaton to help with Toori-samas lesson, so I snuck along behind him. I then saw him strip naked in front of the school and seduce you while naked. Oh, but I only have 1/9 of my emotions, so I have no way of knowing when to be angry. That is why I used the wrath manual Asama-sama and the others gave me. According to the manual, that was Italian style. Masazumi felt she should tsukkomi every last bit of that, but she was poor at ad-libbing. While Masazumi tried to figure out what to do, Horizon bowed toward her. And on another note, you were seduced by him. Eh? said Masazumi with a tilt of the head. Horizon used gentle gravitational control to pull out the classrooms sliding door and hid behind it with both hands holding it. She stuck half her head out from behind the door and stared at Masazumi with a thin, trembling smile and the whites of her eyes visible on the bottom. Y-you thief! How was my artificial jealousy, Masazumi-sama? Is this because I let her read that jealousy literature like the Tale of Genjina? As Masazumi thought to herself, Aoi returned from outside. He was smiling as if nothing had happened. Okay, its time for class! However, the children all reacted to his words. Most of them gave little shrieks, stood from their desks, and ran to the opposite corner of the classroom. Some of the boys formed a wall in front of Aoi. S-stay back! Stay back, Toori! We told you to never come back, you idiot! Thats right! Idiot! Idiot! Youre stupider than us, so stay away! Do you want to lose your Kennikuman knight eraser again!? Cmon, you kids arent very nice. Do I need to take a page out of Hondalias book and make an adult out of all of you, one by one? Aoi, what have you been doing here while I was gone? What? Teaching a class, obviously. Okay! Todays class will be a kamishibai!! The children began booing. Thats not a class! Oh, yes it is. Youre all so stupid you need a class on morals. Im gonna tell you an old story thats been passed down since the Age of the Gods. Ohhh, Im so super nice! Aoi pulled a bundle of paper for the kamishibai from somewhere and set it up on the lectern. Okay, this time Ill tell you the story of the Hanasaka Jijii. The way he said this time led Masazumi to assume he had done this for a class before. He was interfering with her class, but it was also dangerous to kick him out and leave him to his own devices. The children gave him suspicious looks, but they began returning to their seats when the situation did not look dangerous. A performer would leave when his performance was complete, so Masazumi decided to view this as a natural disaster and just let it pass. Meanwhile, Aoi began reading the story written on the reverse side of the paper. Once upon a time... A truly long time ago, an old man lived in a certain place. Thats a pretty standard opening, thought Masazumi as she folded her arms and looked toward Horizon. Horizon was looking with great interest toward Aoi rather than the kamishibai. Is curiosity different from an emotion? Meanwhile, Aoi continued the story. The old man had lost his wife early, so he lived alone. His older son had been arrested in a riot and burned alive. His younger son had disappeared after becoming a member of a gonin gumi. One day, the old man took in a puppy. The old man named the dog Spot and used the dog to distract him from the loneliness of having no family. However However, Spot was a talking dog and he told the old man where a treasure was as thanks for taking him in. A mean old man next door learned of this and took Spot away, but Spot refused to tell the mean old man where the treasure was and the mean old man killed the dog. When the old man scattered Spots ashes, flowers grew, the lord of that land noticed the old man, and he never had want of anything for the rest of his life. But when the mean old man tried to copy the action, no flowers grew. The lord of the land grew angry and executed the mean old man. There were a few different variations, but it was a story about a clever servant telling apart the personalities of two similar-looking old men and rewarding or punishing them accordingly. Aois story continued just as Masazumi remembered it. Spot was actually a talking dog and one day he said the following: Old man, I have actually been hiding something. As you can see, I can talk. I was only hiding it because I was not sure if you were an honest person. However, I now know you are an honest person. As thanks for taking me in and raising me as you have, I will tell you where a treasure is located. However However? Does the story really take a turn here? wondered Masazumi with a tilt of her head. Aoi flipped to the next page. The old man could not stop his blood pressure from slowly rising. The old man was actually part beast. His beast power had been building up ever since his wife passed away and it was about to burst out. Spot frantically tried to flee, but it was too late. The old man was ready to launch. He had approval. Ahh, old man! What are you doing? I''ll bite you! I''ll bite you! Heh heh heh. Quit acting like youre a little girl of fifteen. Spot frantically cried out. Ahh! Let go of me! Let go of me, old man! Let go, old man! But his resistance was futile and the old man finally managed to spread Spots legs. He- Wait, wait. Seijun, Horizon, why are you both putting a hand on my shoulders? In the next moment, the living dead janitor cleaning the courtyard of the academy elementary school sawetc. A certain figure stared up at the thick white fog that was actually the stealth barrier that cut off all information. This figure was on the central rear ship named Okutama as Musashi flew through that space that resembled a white cocoon. Specifically, he sat on the wall of the academy at the top of the stepped structure at the stern of the ship. The figure sitting perpendicular to the wall of the three-story wooden school building was a boy wearing a hat and a uniform modified to resemble a ninja outfit. His arm band read 1st Special Duty C Tenzou Crossunite. He pulled a handheld shrine from his pocket and used it to display two sign frames in the air. He spoke toward the left sign frame. How are things on the port side, Naito-dono? Naito appeared in the sign frame wearing her uniform and embracing her broom while standing on the front deck of Asakusa. She smiled toward Tenzou and spoke. Oh, yes, yes. Judge, judge. I just got to my position, but everything still looks white. Were getting close to the marker we need to send our course to, but it takes about five minutes to exit stealth mode. We should be about there, but I guess even Musashi and the others have a hard time seeing whats outside through the stealth barrier. Tenzou went on to display someone else in the right sign frame. This person had silver hair. Um, this is Mitotsudaira. Did you hear an odd noise from the direction of Tama? It happened three times. Masazumi should be there for her part-time job, so I am a bit worried. Hm, the chancellor and Horizon went to Tama as well, so it should be fine, said Naito. That makes we all the more worried True. Naito and Mitotsudaira averted their gazes and hung their heads, but they quickly recovered. Is Naruze not with you? According to the shift chart Oh, shes stuck with indoor work because Weiss Fr?ulein still isnt fixed. Are we still together on the shift chart? Shes probably in class with everyone else while drawing her new doujinshi Get Lost, Emperor Nero. Im not sure about that titlebut sorry. I should have been more considerate. Its fine, its fine. Even if we can only manage half the work, we had some money saved up. Ga-chan tends to turn her back to the wall at night if shes trying to be considerate, but she hasnt been doing that. Anyway, what about Masa-yan? She said she was taking off starting second period regardless of her shift. Judge. From what I heard, she dragged the god of war team off to work on repairing the broken derrick. On my way here, a few of the freight blocks had been turned into areas to store the parts for the derrick. This is a completely normal conversation, thought Tenzou as he listened to the girls. The officers had had a lot of work recently and his time with Toori and the others had increased a lot, so he had not experienced many serious conversations like that. He liked hearing this discussion between friends where they were considerate of each other. The conversation did not immediately turn to money, history, or porn games and this was not a gruesome conversation of the demon world filled with evil laughs and cruel exchanges of sarcasm. He decided to ignore the fact that this conversation was between a member of a lesbian couple and a knight with superhuman strength. But at the same time Its hard to join into a conversation between girls. He felt he was getting too worked up over people he had known since elementary school, but they were also no longer that young. In the past, they had clashed over what countries or regions they were from and over racial differences. The conflicts with Mitotsudaira had been especially physical in nature. However, they had all stopped that at around middle school when they began to understand the circumstances concerning their original countries and Musashi. We knew where our own position was. Our own position. Tenzou thought on that phrase. He thought about what his position was among them all. Hm. Toori-dono recently installed me as minister of buying drinks in less than three minutes. That isnt it at all! he cried out. Wh-what is it? Tenzou turned to the window next to him. A girl was sticking her head from the window of the reference room which neighbored the student council room. Oh, Suzu-dono. What are you doing here? Shouldnt you be in class? Oh, y-yes. Sensei is, um, executing Ohiroshiki-kun, so, uh, she told me to bring a horse enema. Everyone is, um, holding him down. Cant you hear him screaming? I see. But what is something like that doing in the reference room? And isnt it the 1st special duty officers job to retrieve something like that? cut in Mitotsudaira. Yeah, I think it is, added Naito. In three minutes!? Is that what youre saying!? Suzu smiled toward him. Oh, d-dont worry. I already have it, so I just have to go back. See? You dont need to hold it out here. By the way, I didnt realize you knew so much about the reference room, Suzu-dono. Yes. As a member of the lifestyle committee, I c-clean and organize it. There are a lot of things I can t-touch, like that big 3D map of the Far East that the student council and the officers u-use. There is also a world map like it and Ah. Suzu suddenly looked from left to right. I-I just heard an e-explosion from Tama. Yes, Toori-dono, Horizon-dono, and Masazumi-dono are there together. I-I wonder if theyre having f-fun. Its hard to say, said Tenzou as he imagined Tooris current situation. Ive never had a girlfriend, after all. S-sorry I-I shouldnt have asked. No, its my fault for bringing it up. What kind of girl do you like, 1st special duty officer? asked Mitotsudaira. Well-endowed blondes. As one of those, I have to tell you that thats your problem, commented Naito. Yes. As a shrine maiden who serves a god, I think that might be a problem too. Heh heh heh. I see this ninja prefers flashy things to sneaking around. How about you marry a blonde cow? Lets Holstein! Cmon, everyone. Stop eavesdropping in the middle of class and focus on the execution. Do you want me mad at you too? Wh-why are all of you listening in!? shouted Tenzou. The unneeded sign frames vanished and Tenzou sighed. He sat cross-legged and rested his chin in his hands. This would be a lot easier if I could get a girlfriend just by wanting one I-I hope you find a nice person, said Suzu with a parting nod. T-Toori-kun has been working hard since he found Horizon again, so y-you might be able to work even harder i-if you find someone like that. Maybe so. He had never found anyone like that, so he could not say. And if he did find someone Will I be willing to take over the world like Toori-dono? See you later, Tenzou said to Suzu before sighing again. As he did, a new sign frame opened in front of him. It was an incoming call and it showed an automaton in a maid uniform. This is Musashi. I truly apologize for the wait. I have been able to check our external location, so we will now be moving in to complete the course marker work. Over. Tenzou fixed his posture as Musashi spoke. He then replied to her. This is a little later than planned. Is locating the course marker that difficult? Judge. It is not that even automatons have difficulty detecting the situation outside the stealth barrier. To be honest, automatons have an even harder time detecting the situation outside the stealth barrier. Over. Really? asked Mitotsudaira. Judge, replied Musashi. The standard procedure for determining the situation outside the stealth barrier is to thin a portion of the barrier and gather information through there. When a hole is opened in that manner, I use the external parabolic microphones and other devices on the different ships to gather and comprehend the massive amount of data within a radius of approximately ten kilometers. However However? An automaton works evenly. When faced with such a massive amount of data, I cannot determine what it means or what parts are important until I have evenly examined all of it. In other words, I cannot say thats it! and isolate an important-sounding noise without inspecting everything. Automata are excellent when precise work is needed over a long period of time. We take action after comprehending everything. But Sorry if Im butting in, said Naito. But that would make things difficult during battle. Instead of just focusing on the enemys movements, you would have to equally examine the sounds of the waves and peoples voices before making a decision. Judge. This situation is the same. The marker work is possible through the stealth barrier, but this method would require that we nearly come to a complete stop before the receivers location can be determined with enough certainty. Over. Tenzou understood what that meant. Musashi was as large and massive as a city, so it took time to pick up speed when stopped. Stopping this close to Tres Espa?a was very dangerous for Musashi. After all, setting the marker would give away their current position. Even if the stealth information barrier prevented them from being detected, it could not stop shells. If the marker point was surrounded and they were fired on from all sides while they were trying to get up to speed, it would all be over for them. So While moving, stealth mode is temporarily removed. Once the marker has been set, stealth mode is resumed and we leave the airspace. However, the evenness of my observation may slow my detection of a change outside while releasing stealth mode or changing our course. That is why I am having you assist me using your perception. Over. My nose is better than my eyes. Are you sure you want me helping? In that case, how can Mitotsudaira-dono stand to buy those natto products? It was possible she just really liked the smell of natto, but he was afraid mentioning it would end in him being wrapped in wara natto and set on fire. Tenzou nodded to himself as he sat alone on the wall and the sky began to gain color. Starting from the front of the stealth barrier, the white sky split apart to reveal the color blue. As the blue midday sky grew visible, it looked less like ripping and more like a white shell was being peeled away. The blue of the heavens quickly spread out. That is the ocean. From the looks of things, there is nothing else around, muttered Mitotsudaira in relief. Naito looked around within the sign frame. Yeah, I can see Englands island to the east, but I cant see anything in the direction of Honshu. I thought I might catch a glimpse of the invincible armada. Judge. Thank you very much. Musashino is currently handling the marker work. A red light shot from the bottom of Musashinos bow and toward the ocean surface. This sent their course position to the buoy-shaped point receiver placed on the ocean. As Suzu walked through the hallway, she heard the change to the sky outside the window. The external sounds which had been blocked by the stealth barrier suddenly washed over her. I used to think this was scary. She had grown used to it halfway through elementary school. Her friends had brought her to the bow of the ship, the outer edge of the ship, and other places. There, she had learned what existed outside Musashi and what it all meant. Having the sounds from outside the stealth barrier reach her meant her ears were sensing the situation as far as a few kilometers away. Even if she could not see, she had a field in which she could sense things similar to other peoples fields of vision. While Musashi had spent a year travelling throughout the Far East, Suzu had used the 3D maps in the reference room and the different sounds outside to learn how to predict the weather and distinguish between different geographical areas. What she heard now was the western side of the Far East. She heard sounds of the sky above the ocean. The waves were rough and the wind blew sublimely. As if earplugs had been pulled out, she could now hear the outside world. It pressed in against her. Eh? She heard something odd. It began as a strange reverberation and developed into a sound she had never before heard in this sky but that she remembered hearing recently. That sound was Tres Espa?anships? Mitotsudaira noticed it first. As she stood on the front edge of Shinagawa, she noticed a scent mixed in with the saltiness of the ocean. Industrial oil? This was not cooking oil. It resembled the smell always on Naomasas clothes. However, it was still different from the oil she had smelled on Naomasa and the others. It was slightly bitter. Is this? They were in the air above the ocean. There was nothing around, but it would take time for this scent to spread. Since it had not dispersed within the sea breeze, the source of the smell had to be stopped nearby. Stay alert!! she shouted as her eyebrows shot up. At the same moment, several shadows appeared in the sky. Two large ships and six small ones appeared directly overhead as if ripping apart the sky. Its a Tres Espa?an attack fleet! Two Kraken-class ships! Six Wyvern-class ships! They are approximately 500 meters above us! They are exiting stealth mode!! In response to Mitotsudairas cry, two sign frames appeared next to her face. One was from Musashi and the other from Neshinbara. Neshinbara raised his eyebrows while participating in the execution with the others. Damn, and when we had finally managed to hold him down. Oh, forget about it. Mitotsudaira-kun, were they really using stealth? Not even the Far East has implemented stealth barriers small enough for Wyvern-class ships. Judge, I saw it with my own eyes. Musashi, what is the situation? Judge, the enemy ships are currently descending. There is a difference in speed, so I estimate the Tres Espa?an ships will descend on the second left ship, the second right ship, and the back of the front central ship. I estimate they will complete their descent in three minutes and 20 seconds. Over. Judge, replied Mitotsudaira with a nod. She reattached the chain-supplying obelisks she always carried behind her shoulders. Meanwhile, warning bells began ringing and hatches leading underground could be heard closing. Approximately three minutes. As Mitotsudaira thought on that time limit, she turned toward the rear ships. Further back than the second ship is a bit far. Musashi! Please determine where the battlefield will be! As she spoke, a simple torii-shaped sign frame appeared next to her face. The wide screen displayed Musashis path and the path of the eight enemy ships descending from above. Judge. One of the Kraken-class ships and two of the Wyvern-class ships will be unable to descend upon us given their position. I will stow the transport pipes between ships while using defensive gravity barriers to deflect three of the Wyvern-class ships descents. I predict we will receive a bombardment from the side, but The estimated descent points were displayed with red circles on the sign frame. The primary battlefield indicated in red was on the back half of Musashi. This is Musashino. Tres Espa?a has begun bombing and bombarding us! A new sign frame labeled with the name Musashino appeared. It displayed an automaton with semi-long hair. At the same time, the sky lit up. The descending fleet sent spellfire down from the port and starboard simultaneously. The gravity barriers emitted light as they stopped that barrage. Smoke, the flashes of hits, and the fragments of light from destroyed barriers filled the air above Musashis second ships like a glowing mist. However, it was all swept backwards as the ship continued to move forward. Mitotsudaira then heard Musashi speak. I predict the primary battlefield will be in the air above Okutama. I will be making some preparations, so please for a moment. Over. How about you tell us to do something other than wait around? As she watched the second bombing and more surging light, Mitotsudaira began to run. Tell us to win. A ship that looked like a city divided into eight segments was visible down below. As that giant shadow moved forward as if breaking through several walls made up of glowing mist, the commanding Tres Espa?an ship looked down from above. Command will now be taken by Era Fusahide, 2nd special duty officer of Tres Espa?a, member of the western defense fleets emergency attack unit, and double inheritor of the name lvaro de Bazn. A giant cadena firma in the center of the low-ceilinged bridge displayed the scene below the ship. A woman in a vermillion track suit stood in front of it. She held a light handheld church shaped like a light board in her left hand and used the stylus pen in her right hand to give course instructions on the 3D fleet diagram displayed by the handheld church. And Taka-san, the ship with the baseball teams first years, second years, and the Valds siblings is off course. Ill guide them to the portside of Musashi, so watch the air currents and instruct them to begin their bombardment. In response, a cadena firma made up of crosses appeared next to the light board. Takakanes helmeted head was visible inside with the flashes of impacts and sounds of attacks in the background. He adjusted the position of the helmet which had a T for Tres Espa?a on it and he spoke loud enough to be heard over the sounds of the bombing. Fusae, cant we use any bursting rounds or spell rounds for this bombing!? Normal rounds arent enough to get through the concentrated gravity barriers. According to the records Tachibana brought back, those things can even repel an ether cannon. We cant descend like this! The pressure of the blasts could throw the air currents into disarray, and that would be dangerous. Your baseball team may be used to fighting that roughly because youre primarily a land unit, but my track-and-field team is an aerial descent unit that does things a little more smartly. Then are you saying we can make it down if we do it smartly or whatever you called it? As an expert at attacking fortresses, let me tell you one thing: this isnt a good situation. If you think of Musashi as a fortress, this is way too few people to take it. I know, said Fusae with a smile. The vibrations of the explosions coming through the floor caused her hair to shake. Testament. You were fast asleep when this was explained during the strategy meeting, werent you? Yeah. I know Ill be safe if I leave it to you. That policys never led me wrong. Tes, tes, said Fusae twice. She instructed everyone to begin a new bombing. They chose to avoid Tres Espa?a by travelling over open sea. It takes time, but it is the best decision as they need not worry about getting other countries involved. But I did not expect such a low altitude. I expected them to be much higher. Well, at least they didnt run right into us. Anyway, the track-and-field team will be heading out soon and the baseball team has already arrived. From the look of things down there, theyve begun to move too. And so Everyone! The battle begins!! Volume 2, 03: Travelers in the Sky Volume 2, Chapter 03: Travelers in the Sky When you leap Is it your body that arrives? Or is it your reason? Point Allocation (Control) On the back end of Okutama, Musashi Ariadust Academy was shaken by ringing warning bells, the rushing footsteps of students, and the vibrations of the bombing. The torii-shaped crests of the defensive gravity barriers deployed around each ship of Musashi were shattered by the bombing. Everyone rushed to their stations below the glowing fragments and mist created from the destroyed barriers. They all looked up into the sky. Wait ,wait. Isnt that the flagship of Tres Espa?as sports couple!? Thats vice-chancellor class! Just hurry! Dont let those debt-loving reddish-brown track suit wearers board us for free!! The enemy ships that cant descend onto us are descending to the port of Murayama and Oume! The firing unit and spell reinforcement unit need to build a formation just as you were trained and hurry there! The central command position among all the voices flying about was the bridge in front of the academy. A male student in glasses stood there with an armband that read Secretary: Neshinbara Toussaint. A dozen or so members of the broadcast, athletic, and cultural committees stood behind him giving instructions in rapid succession. The firing unit and reinforcement unit should focus on Oume. Murayama handles diplomacy and has a large number of foreign residents, so the enemy should hesitate to target it. They should focus their fire on Oume to make up for their small numbers. Neshinbara paid no heed to the explosions, wind, and glowing mist as he placed his civil official Mouse on his shoulder and spread out several dozen torii-shaped crests. As he checked back over the information, he spoke. The land soldier groups need to spread out on Okutama and the central road of Musashino. The anti-air unit needs to divide the sky into blocks of three rows and assign each member one block, but they dont have to fire until instructed to. Also, Honda shouldum Ohiroshiki appeared in a nearby sign frame. His eyebrows were raised in an insistent expression. Ahh! With Masazumi-kun and Futayo-kun, we have two Honda-kuns! To make this easier, we should call one Flat Honda-kun and one Large Honda-kun or maybe we can divide them up like monsters and call one Crossdressing Honda and one Spear Honda. But to me, theyre both old h-Ah! Whats with that look, sensei!? Why are you reaching toward me with that smile!? The static-filled sign frame remained as a form of self-admonition and Neshinbara took a breath after giving Futayo advice on her attack. In no time, a sign frame appeared showing a female student running with another tall figure through a wide block used for transportation. Ah, Neshinbara? This is Heidi. Were working on purging the transport ship and arranging another team. How are things going up there? Well, said Neshinbara as the falling glowing dust was swept away by the wind. He checked the countdown timer which said they had less than a minute until Tres Espa?as expected descent time. They just announced their justification for the attack. Apparently, they are capturing a ship transporting goods to England because that ship is currently in their territory. Oh, maybe we should have stuck to the mainland more. I hear tours to view the wild unicorns and other creatures in the forests and coastal areas of Hexagone Fran?aise are popular right now. I wonder what location would have been best to look down on during battle. Yes, we could have run a birds-eye view tour of magical beasts, added the boy with Heidi. Its always money with those two. Its just too wonderful, thought Neshinbara as he continued giving instructions. Listen, everyone. I will now discuss what the enemy is after and how we will respond. As everyone fell silent, Neshinbara opened his mouth. He began speaking as he thought on how troublesome the situation was. We may be under enemy attack, but I doubt they will enter the city itself. Judging from the ships that were unable to descend on us, they should only be able to send about 200 men down. If we view this as an attack on a fortress, Musashi is the same as a large city. If they send 200 men down into it, they will be in unfamiliar land and cut off from each other by the buildings and streets. We would eventually suppress them. If they stop Musashi, their Wyvern-class ships could ram us, but that isnt enough to sink Musashi and I doubt they want to take prisoners of war while so close to England. That is why we need to think of this as an assault rather than an invasion. Its similar to being attacked by pirates. They have no supply line, so we just have to survive their first attack. Our only goal besides that is to sink their ships. Thats the policy well be going with. Judge. But why would they attack us like this? Judge. First, they are acting as a major Testament nation by showing their hostility toward Musashi. It will give them a definite right to negotiation at Westphalia and it lets them save face with the other nations. Second, they can gather information on Musashis combat abilities. That will help them in later conflicts and they can also sell the information to other nations. At the very least, information on an attack from above like this would be useful to any country truly wanting to invade Musashi. Most likely, their vice-chancellor class members and the representatives of their different units will attack us with different weapons and spells to gather data. And third, this is a warning to the people on Musashi. They want to cause a reaction by letting the people here know we really are at war. Bertoni-kun, how are things on that front? Everyone currently aboard has signed a waiver of liability saying they themselves are responsible if they meet an unforeseen death aboard Musashi. The approximately 20% of those aboard who could not sign that contract were let off in Shikoku or Kyushu. Another 10% wish to be let off in their native countries. Fortunately, we did not lose anyone from the engine division or the commerce division, but it was recommended that any pregnant women and those with young children leave Musashi. Currently, students in middle school or higher are being encouraged to work part-time even at night, so there will be a rush of makeup classes once this war is over. We should receive plenty of refugees, people from the reservations, and other people who wish to become naturalized, so we should fill the gap eventually. But didnt Aoi-kun say that kind of one-sided waiver of liability isnt a good thing? Judge, replied Bertoni with a shrug. If something does happen, we have promised them three months of compensation money and the assurance that we will listen to them. But that is a small price to pay for some peace of mind for our citizens. I see, muttered Neshinbara just as a divine communications officer from the athletic committee shouted out behind him. I have word from the observers! Tres Espa?a has sent out a unit! Everyone in the command center let out voices of surprise. The reason for this was simple: The countdown timer before Neshinbaras eyes said they should still have more than thirty seconds to spare. But Neshinbara stared up into the advancing sky which was shaking and filled with sound and light. Theyre using the bombing to focus our gravity barriers on the back while they leap over them toward the front. This is the strategy used by Tres Espa?an pirates. They usually target the bridge from the front, but this is just that in reverse. But, Neshinbara, isnt it dangerous for their unit to drop down into the city? Having prisoners taken now would lower their morale just before their battle with England Not to mention that the bombing and the gravitational barriers are spread out across several hundred meters. How are they going to jump over that? They have a way. Neshinbaras eyebrows rose slightly and he raised his right hand. This will be bad if theyre confident in their ability to land accurately. Anti-air unit, get ready! Here they come!! He took a breath. Their vanguard is Tres Espa?as track-and-field team! Okay, its time to go, track-and-field team! Fusaes voice came from the bridge of Tres Espa?as command ship. Testament, replied the students standing at the back of the command ships flat aircraft carrier deck. The deck had eight lanes on the port side and eight lanes on the starboard side. These sixteen lanes created courses approximately 30 meters long and one meter wide. The lanes continued from the back of the deck to the front. On your mark! The members of Tres Espa?as track-and-field team stood at the back of the lanes. Their uniforms were made lightweight by cutting them off at the elbow and knee and they held shot put balls or javelins as halteres. As soon as they stepped atop the lanes, the lanes moved back. The motion was similar to a bow being slowly drawn. Mark!! The sixteen lanes stopped and a student standing at the front of the deck held a rifle into the air. Get set. As if nodding, the sixteen students standing at the back of the lanes crouched down. Get set! they repeated while taking the stance of a crouching start. An instant later, three different actions occurred. First, the student at the front of the deck fired his rifle. Second, the students began running from the back of the lane as if struck. And third !! The sixteen lanes shot forward at high speed with the students still running on them. The rails on the deck were used to catapult the lanes forward. Go, long jump unit! The Kraken-class command ship was approximately three hundred meters long. As the catapult lanes rushed across the deck with a clear noise, the trial runners accelerated even further. The air became a wall that attempted to stop the runners. However Go! urged Fusaes voice. You are from Ootomo, Oouchi, and the other long-lived families coming from Kamakura. Tres Espa?a holds Dan-no-Ura, so we specialize in the Hassou Tobi[1] used by Minamoto no Yoshitsune!! And so Show them that we can move freely to and from the eight ships of Musashi! Everyone cried Testament! in response and activated their acceleration Testament spell charms. !! And they ran. As they moved faster and faster, step after step, they could no longer stop or slow down. Finally, they all stepped on the foul lines at the end of the catapult lanes. The foul lines glowed with the activation of Testament spells and accelerated the sixteen runners. Leap, Hassou Unit!! With a roar, they were launched. Aboard Musashi, Neshinbara at the command center, Mitotsudaira as she ran, Naito as she flew, and everyone else watched on either directly or via the footage sent out by the broadcast committee. Students in the long jump pose were fired from Tres Espa?as command ship which was located directly above the front and center of Okutama. There were sixteen of them and Theyve broken the record of 800 meters! Theyve passed the gravitational barriers and are headed for- The anti-air unit readied their bows and spells as they listened to the divine transmission from the command center. However Do not fire!! They all stopped when they heard Neshinbaras voice. Fusae heard Neshinbaras command because they were intercepting Musashis divine transmissions. She whistled on the bridge. Im impressed any of them saw through this. So this is Ariadusts secretary. As she spoke, several cadena firma appeared in the windows. A divine transmission officer explained the situation. The Hassou unit is being launched in order! The first group is landing now! A new light suddenly appeared beyond the current light and wind. A single red beam of light stretched up into the air. Landing signal confirmed! Red means they arrived at their target destination!! Joyous cries of testament filled the bridge. The sixteen Tres Espa?an students they watched were not in Musashis city. They were On top of the large transportation cargo yet to be brought inside Musashi! Trade between the ships of Musashi used the container transport loop created from the towing belts placed along the thick ropes spanning the distance between ships. Sixteen students stood atop those wooden boxes while wrapped in the shimmering of their acceleration spells. The containers they stood on were at least twenty meters tall and they were filled with The materials being transported in the morning are mostly the food, drinking water, and resources needed that afternoon. If they destroy those, it will greatly affect their food supplies starting this afternoon. Fusae smiled and gave instructions to the ships, to the sixteen students who had landed, and to the additional students being launched in groups of sixteen. She sent them locations to attack using her stylus pen. Okay, that prevents Musashi from targeting you indiscriminately from below. So for now, attack with everything you have. To put it simply, she said, begin the throwing events!! On Fusaes instruction, the leading group of sixteen dropped the free-fall bombs attached to the hard points on the back of their uniforms shoulders. The black bombs were approximately sixty centimeters long. They were hexagonal cylinders formed from wooden panels. The sixteen students each had one on each shoulder, so a total of thirty-two bomb cylinders were dropped. As the sounds and light of the bombing washed over them, they began slowly but surely picked up speed and could be heard cutting through the wind. Begin intercepting the warheads!! On Neshinbaras instruction, an anti-air spell formation was spread out. This was the same system used to intercept shells during the battle of Mikawa. The spell formation was used to track the enemy bombs and then they were intercepted. However, another divine transmission arrived from the command center. A second and third group are arriving! Theyre trying to reach beyond the range of our defenses! Tres Espa?as command ship was visible overhead, remaining perfectly stationary relative to Musashi. The eight lanes on the right and left of the deck opened in a fan shape starting from the base at the back. Countless metallic noises and the sounds of wrapping wires and chains could be heard as track-and-field team members were launched above Musashi by the opening of the deck. This group had decided where to land after seeing how Musashi spread out its forces. A group of sixteen reached a part of the sky not covered by the tracking spell formation and landed atop the cargo being towed. This group began dropping their bomb cylinders while still in the air. However, yet another attack arrived at the same time. Dont forget about the sides!! As that shout echoed sharply through the air, a bombardment arrived from port. It came from the three Wyvern-class ships flying perpendicular to Musashi on the left. The three ships had backstop-style sails raised and a boy and girl stood on the deck of the central ship. They both wore brimmed hats and had a number and name written on their backs. The boy with long bangs had the number I and the name Watanabe/P. Valds on his back. The girl with short hair had the number XVIII and the name Watanabe/F. Valds on her back. Those preparing defensive spells on the port side of Musashi all gasped when they saw those two holding gloves and metal balls. Wah! Those are Tres Espa?as Valds siblings, Pedro and Flores of the four deadly balls! The younger sister looked surprised to hear that. Oh, brother. They know us even though we didnt make it past the best eight last year. Everyone on the port side of Musashi nodded, exchanged a glance, and spoke. When the brother pitched four balls, all four of them hit the batter, giving the other team one point. The sister laughed at him and pitched four balls of her own, but they all hit the batters too, giving the other team four more points. But the other team had lost eight players, so it ended in a no contest! Sh-shut up! They tried to jump out of the way, but jumped right into my pitches! Its all because my brother gave them the wrong idea about what I was going to do! Sister, I have a large strike zone. Unlike you, I am a natural pitcher. Brother, what do you mean by natural? Sister, you hit them by accident. I hit them on purpose. That shows how much more control I have. Did you have any intention of playing baseball!? The sister nodded in agreement with that shout coming from Musashi, but she suddenly entered a stance. She was about to pitch. The sister lowered her body in a right-handed underhand throw. The brother took the stance of a left-handed overhand throw. A glowing mist floated from the Testament spell charms attached to their waists. Along with repeated sounds of metal being struck, the two of them readied their arms and the brother spoke first. We of the Bungo Navy and the Watanabe family offer a prayer to the saint of sailors, Saint Elmo. The sister bent her body and gathered strength. Mouse El Fuego C Receive. A bluish-white flame appeared between the two of them. Cross-shaped crests appeared on the back of the hand holding the ball, the same elbow, their waist, and their legs. Oh, holy flame. Put the wind to our back, our target in front of us, strength in our shoulders, and a will in our hearts. Please let us remember our strength and bring light to the darkness even if there is no light in the heavens. Yes, they both muttered. Burn, oh flame!! Just as they uttered those words, they launched their metal balls. As if their tightly drawn bodies were being shot forward, the cross crests on their legs, waist, back, shoulders, elbows, and hands all burst. !! The metal balls launched fire as they flew, but an instant later Go, magic ball! The students on the port side of Musashi frantically activated their defensive torii-shaped crests. They were located on the edge of the deck, in the sky, and by the door of the closing transportation zone. Their shields had been prepared to defend against pirates and to avoid fires and collapses within the different districts of the city. Theyll break through if you hold them vertical! Tilt them to deflect the balls! The two flying balls flew straight toward the edge of the deck. The balls struck the torii-shaped crest shields. Everyone expected a tremendous noise followed by a few of the shields disappearing. However Eh? Everyone standing where the balls were expected to hit raised a voice of question once a moment passed and the impact still had not come. Nothing had happened. All they saw in the sky before them was a large amount of Testament spell charm fragments scattering into the air from the waists of the two pitchers. Those two straightened their backs and seemed unconcerned that the flames had disappeared. Striiiike! Everyone holding the spell shields heard loud sounds of destruction from behind them. The city behind them had suddenly been destroyed by a metal ball. !? The balls completely ignored the defenders and made their way behind them. A magic disappearing ball!? As everyone turned around, they saw more than just normal destruction. Up in the sky on top of the large wooden containers, the enemy track-and-field team dropped their bombs. And when they burst, they spewed out certain objects. Bundles of paper scattered through the air. Those are combustion spell charms! The anti-air unit had intercepted a lot of the free-fall bombs, but over one hundred track-and-field team members had been launched. Over half of those had intentionally landed in areas where the anti-air unit could not intercept them. The several dozen bombs that landed struck the ground or buildings. As soon as they did, their wooden frames would burst and those papers would scatter everywhere. This created one overall effect: fire. They formed red pillars of fire. And they burned. During the initial stage, the fires were kept low by the fireproofing spells set up across Musashi, but the flames eventually flickered and rose up into the sky as if breaking through whatever was holding them back. Pillars of fire over twenty meters tall and seven or eight meters wide whirled around and rose into the sky. The flames vigorously shot up, gently fell as the pillar came apart, and enveloped the nearby buildings. Take cover! A wind blew. The flames appearing across the city all at once consumed the air and formed a great wind along the streets. The wind picked up the heat of the flames and grew blazing hot. Get down!! As if gasping for air, the blazing wind shot along and gathered together in search of a wide open space. The wind eventually reached the central street and the outer edges of the ship. The wind was already hot enough to scorch the surfaces of buildings and singe the leaves of the trees along the street. As it gathered together, the students who did not take cover were blown away. The shields they were holding up while crouching down were snatched from their grip and the wind continued to maddeningly scorch everything along the main roads. The wind showed its fury. On the central street, it formed a blazing tornado. On the outer edges of the ship, it formed a blazing waterfall spilling over the edge of the deck and into the sky. ! Merely enduring the rampaging heat and wind was all anyone could do. They were in the sky above the ocean. More air flowed in right away, so the heat formed massive waves that refused to stop. At this rate! Everyone clenched their teeth and groaned as the siblings off the port side prepared their second shot. But that was not all. On the deck to the siblings left and right and on the other ships too, members of the baseball team held up metal balls or bats. The Valds brother in the center adjusted his hat and turned his head to the side. Do you know what Tres Espa?a is called? He held the ball up into the air. He held it toward the heavens and placed it over the sun. Its the empire on which the sun never sets. The Far East, on the other hand, is the land of the rising sun. And even if the sun sets, Tres Espa?a is prepared to take a torch in hand and continue on. So let me say this. He took a deep breath. Each time a torch is lit to light the darkness, the empire that does nothing but rely on the rising sun is a step closer to defeat. Amen. Hopefully this next pitch will bring you a large step toward defeat. Yes, a very large one. As he spoke, the siblings began their pitching motions and activated their spells. Shit! cried the defenders. They had their hands full simply surviving with the waves of heat washing over everything. And the metal balls were thrown toward them and the city. Tres Espa?as baseball team, including the second string players, joined in this time, so eighty or so metal balls flew toward Musashi. During their follow-through they cried out. Take this! Saint Elmos Fire!! The defenders remained motionless, but they heard another voice. Please take defensive positions against the enemys attacks! This sharply ringing voice belonged to a girl. At the same time, a single line of light shot into the air. That light was an arrow strengthened by borrowing a divine sound. The attack targeted the bottom of the abandoned material transportation boxes overhead. The arrow of light shot in a straight line and struck the 20 meter tall wooden box. Hit. To prove her right, the container was pierced through and burst apart. As the container shot upwards and came apart, sounds of creaking wood and pieces of wood striking each other could be heard and the contents of the container were dumped into the air. Those contents were Water!! The leader of the anti-air unit on the port side and the one who had fired that arrow was a girl with a nametag reading Asama. She finished her follow-through, lowered her bow which was named Kataume, and looked up into the air with her eyebrows raised. That should put the fire out! The container had been destroyed approximately 200 meters above Musashi and the water opened up like a flower as it fell. The water came from the water tank used in Musashis industrial zone. As the flower of water spread out, it looked a bit like a jellyfish and flower petals bloomed as if sliding across the air. However Ohh As the defenders taking cover from the waves of heat and Asama both looked up at it, the flower shook in the wind and finally scattered. What ultimately fell was rain. The wooden container had been over 20 meters tall and it had held over 40,000 liters of water. That was enough water to cause ten centimeters of rain over a distance of approximately 60 meters square, so the rain covered an entire wide block on Musashi. However, the anti-air fire producing rain did not stop at that single shot. Asama glanced to the sign frame next to her while nocking a new arrow and having her Mouse named Hanami announce her divine protection. The red torii-style sign frame showed Heidi. In addition to purging the transport ships being towed and arranging the separate unit, well send you the locations of the water tanks we have paid for! A-and Asamachi! Heidi took a breath, clenched her fists, and swung them down while letting out a shout. Take out these enemies or whoever they are! Um Eh? Wh-what is it, Asamachi!? Youre acting really low-key. Are you okay!? No, um What do you mean take them out? Shrine maidens dont shoot people. Would you be willing to shoot them if you werent a shrine maiden? What kind of person do they think I am? wondered Asama as she aimed her bow toward the sky. She was targeting the containers being towed, but some male Tres Espa?an students stood on top of them. They were dropping shells and throwing javelins down, but they suddenly froze in place when they saw her. Ee! Th-thats the rumored trigger-happy shrine maiden! Asama smiled with veins popping out on her temple as she fired at the wooden containers. Would you look at that With the light board in one hand, Fusae raised her eyebrows on the bridge of Tres Espa?as command ship. As Musashi put out the fire by paying out of their own pocket, a few other actions were using that as cover. Captain! The containers the team members are on have started moving back from where they were initially! Fusae knew what that control member meant. The wooden boxes were indeed moving back toward them. This was due to They cut the transportation towing belt sending the containers through the air, didnt they!? The loop of thick ropes towing the containers travelled between the ships and wrapped around the ships to keep the containers circulating forward, backward, left, and right. However If that loop is fixed at the front of one ship and they cut it from the back The inertia of the advancing ship would cause the cut end to swing backwards toward them. And on top of that swinging towing belt was Captain! The enemy is coming! As the thick rope began to reach them, Musashis students charged toward them. The instant Fusae saw Musashis assault unit, she gave orders. Track-and-field team, withdraw!! When they heard that shout, the track-and-field team members on the containers did not hesitate to throw themselves into the air. They leaped away from Musashi or between the ships. In this high-speed withdrawal, they would wait to use their descent slowing Testament spell charms until they had almost reached the ocean surface. Two of the baseball teams ships off the port side began descending to pick them up. However, Musashis students were approaching from atop the now deserted containers. Here they come! Theyre trying to bring the fight to our ship!! That was the right decision, assessed Fusae silently. The leading members of the group swiftly moving toward their target would likely have belonged to Mikawas guard unit. By going first, they would act as guides to show those less accustomed to battle what to do. So far, Musashis fight had been centered on the anti-air unit and the shield unit. However, there had been a reason for that. The assault unit was on standby so they could attack the second the cut towing belt formed a bridge. They had withstood the initial attack using only their defensive units and were now going to counterattack. It was a basic strategy, but it had been the residents of Musashi that had managed to find a way onto their ship so quickly. However, Fusae had nothing to worry about. Cleverness meant nothing on the battlefield. What mattered were the fundamentals needed to respond to any situation or environment and the ability to innovate. If one was led astray by a clever performance, one would lose ones nerve and be defeated. This was the same. Musashi had spare towing belts and the port at England was not far away, so the decision to cut the belt would not have taken long. But they decided to climb aboard it and to accept some initial damages in order to have the assault unit on standby. They have a strategist who can look beyond what is right before his eyes. Yes, this is someone worth remembering. Also, Ill be heading out, Taka-san. Takakane clicked his tongue within a cross-style cadena firma. Fusae, the members of the baseball team on this ship will do their best to hold them back. You always want to head out right away, but a ghost isnt supposed to go out under the sun. You go out there all the time. I have a nice tan, so Im fine. Tes, tes, said Fusae with a smile. She then took a breath, put on a serious expression, and addressed everyone on the bridge. Open the ships gunports. We dont have much ammunition because we intended to bomb them, but fire on their shield unit over a slow interval. Instead of trying to do damage to their city, try to keep as many people as possible concentrated on defense. Meanwhile, move the ship to a safe place behind Ariadust and start firing on the school building at the same interval. Taka-san, Ill leave the deck to you. I will head out after speaking with the three in the back. Fusae brushed her back hair into position and everyone on the bridge turned toward her. Tes. Leave it to us, captain! said the female managers of the bridge crew as they saw Fusae off with a smile. However, their smiles quickly faded. A new noise was added to the sounds of battle outside. This sound did not come from the battlefield. Rather than simply coming from the direction of Musashi, it seemed to be coming from Musashi itself. As Musashi cruised toward England, its eight ships suddenly began rumbling and warning bells began ringing. A single automaton stood atop the bridge in front of Ariadust Academy which had been made the command center. It was Musashi. She wore a maid uniform and seemed to be paying no heed to flashes of light coming from the bombardment still being fired on the back of the academy and the gravitational barriers blocking those attacks. On Neshinbara-samas suggestion, Musashi will now enter gravitational cruising mode. Once preparations are complete, we will leave the battles airspace. Output control of all ships is being centralized. Control rights are being transferred to me. Over. As she spoke, a few different lights appeared in front of Musashi. These eight blue lights took the forms of ships. Each light represented one ship and the sign frame next to each one displayed the automaton that acted as that ships captain. They all nodded in unison. Preparing for gravitational cruising. Transferring control rights to Musashi-sama. Over. The eight ship diagrams in front of Musashi all began to move. First, a red dot appeared on the back of Okutama to indicate her own location. Then, green dots appeared at the center of each ship and pale green ribbon lines connected them. Centralized control confirmed. Over, said Musashi as the eight ship diagrams changed form. They bloomed into flowers. The eight ship diagrams created eight flower beds filled with flowers made from ether light. Each flower bed was about fifty centimeters across and a meter and a half long. They were small flower beds, but the flowers bloomed tall and densely to wholeheartedly assert themselves. Musashi turned toward the flower beds and lightly spread her arms. Release each ships reserve ether fuel storage pool by twelve percent. Over. Just as she finished speaking, rain fell on the flower beds. Rain made up of bluish-white light poured on the flowers and their stems and leaves trembled and grew. But as if drawn on by that growth Beginning auxiliary preparations for gravitational cruising. Over. All of Musashis ships suddenly shook as if shivering. The eight ships of Musashi trembled. The frame, the internal structure, the different circulatory pathways, and the reinforcing spells added into the important points of the air ducts and buildings all activated due to the supply of ether. The shaking occurred because Musashis strength was rising. Normally, Musashis strength was not obtained simply from the rigidity of the ships frames. With ships as huge as Musashis, simply turning would cause the frame to break and warp, so a bending flexibility was needed. In Musashis case, that flexibility was obtained by giving each ship a large number of gaps and movable frames. However, those movable parts were being reinforced with the extra supply of ether and with spells to reinforce public property. The movable parts lubrication was hardened with friction and the frame was further hardened with defensive spells. This change produced the trembling which proved Musashi was strengthening. Finally, Musashi gave a lurch. As if in response, the rain over Musashis flower beds let up. Please carry out the final check. Over. A number of sign frames appeared above the flower beds. The important points across each ship were being checked. The output, the stability, the safety of the people, and the safety of the air circulation all had to be checked, but those could not all be checked immediately. The checks had begun at the beginning of the entire process. This was merely a final confirmation. Tama. A cat is sleeping on the road in the 6th wide block. Over. Judge. Someone skilled has already been sent to retrieve it. 4, 3, 2it has been retrieved. I can now confirm the safety on the streets of each ship. Over. Judge, replied Musashi. And, We will now enter gravitational cruising mode. Gravitational cruising can be used for 32 seconds using the released surplus ether supply. Our objective is to leave this area and confirm our ability to travel by gravitational cruising. Each ship will switch from the standard cruising system Susashizunami to the gravitational cruising system Susashizukaze. Please keep the ether extraction device Kazearizuma fully open. Over. As she spoke, the flowers in the beds began to move. Some of the flowers opened wide to form a line and they stretched up. Beginning transformation into gravitational cruising form. Gravitational cruising will begin in three minutes at which point we will leave this airspace at full speed. As such, she took a breath, please survive the battle until then. Over. Notes 1. Literally means Eight Ships Leap and refers to Minamoto no Yoshitsune jumping from ship to ship to escape Taira no Noritsune during the Battle of Dan-no-Ura. Volume 2, 04: Those who Intermingle between Heaven and Earth Volume 2, Chapter 04: Those who Intermingle between Heaven and Earth Which is more difficult: Looking up? Or looking down? Point Allocation (Gaze) The vibration of Musashi and the uncountable number of metallic noises brought about a single great result. Namely, Musashi transformed. Each ship of that steel fleet measuring several kilometers in length began spreading out into another form. First, the sides of the unique hull area making up the front and back of each ship split open. Those outer walls that possessed tremendous area began sliding outward and several panels piled on top of each other from below like a heat sink. This expanded the surface area further. Next, a few pieces of the ships substructure spread out to support the bilge keels that extended like wings on either side of the ships undersides. The keels formed wings for the ships. Finally, the bows of the first left and right ships and the front center ship extended the outer walls past their foundations to fix the ships in place. Many other transformations, both small and large, occurred, but ultimately Wait muttered someone from Tres Espa?a. Why do we call this thing quasi-Bahamut? Its enough of a giant beast as it is. Once the transformation was complete, Musashis giant form had sharp wings extending from the six ships on the left and right. However, the battlefield continued to move even as the giant ship transformed. On one side was the Tres Espa?an command ship firing on Musashi and on the other was Musashis students making their way to the command ships deck in order to stop it. Musashis assault unit ran along the towing belts to bring the conflict to Tres Espa?as command ship. Swing!! It began when Tres Espa?as baseball team began hitting shells toward the several arriving towing belts. Meanwhile, the catchers gathered on the deck and lanes that the towing belts led to and worked to stop the Musashi students. Dont worry about the bottom! Protect the deck!! They clashed. Musashis students had momentum from running, but their center of gravity was high due to running up in a line. Tres Espa?as students could not move forward because they were crouched down, but they had a greater number of people and a lower center of gravity. !! Both sides formed a straight scrum and struggled between the deck and the towing belts. Defensive cross-style shields appeared and torii-style crests that increased ones assault power were formed. The two would quickly shatter, but new ones would soon take their place. Whenever Musashis students put a foot up on the deck or lanes, the catchers would use their familiarity with moving on the ship to force them back. That was when the batters began hitting balls toward them. Musashis assault teams momentum was entirely in the forward direction, so this attack from the side caused them to waver. The catchers did not overlook this opening. While making sure they did not protrude from the deck, they forced the assault team back a bit. The batters then swung their bats even harder. Knock them out of the park! We can keep them away for good! Testament! In the next moment, almost half of the batters were blown away. !? The attack had come from a black mass of speed that looked like a gust of wind. A group of witches all wearing Ariadust uniforms flew by. Leading them was a black witch with an armband reading 3rd Special Duty C Margot Naito. Naito spoke as she saw the enemy batters blown away by her and the other witches attacks. That takes care of our interception as the witch unit! Her unit numbered 12 in total. They had struck the batters with metal pipes meant for the scaffolding used during Musashis maintenance. They had thrown the pipes with a bit of spin added on and had knocked the batters several meters through the air while they had stopped moving in order to swing their bats. By the time the sound of the impact rang out, the witches had already passed by the command ship and scattered in the sky while sending a great roar cutting through the air. That went well, but it probably wont work a second time. The witch unit included some first years. Most of them had never experienced combat, so they could not handle anything beyond a surprise attack where they charged in on a straight line, threw a weapon, and immediately flew away. Naito doubted it would work once the enemy had their guard up. That was why Naito left the others as they scattered. Equipped with Schwarz Fr?ulein, she used her own speed and behavior to circle the sky and observe the bridge of the command ship. She turned around and positioned the broom to take her directly toward the front of the enemy ship. If I can end this here, I should go for it! The personal instruction Neshinbara had given Naito was to damage the face-like bridge of the enemy command ship. This attack held a different meaning from simply damaging the sides or the deck. After all, Musashi had been disarmed. But well show them we can still sink their ship! If they could prove that, it would negate the entire meaning of the attack. At the very least, it would make the other countries of a similar strength think twice before attacking Musashi. And if my aim is dead on here, Ga-chan will probably be so moved shell make me a lingonberry tart! So here I go!! She pulled a roll of coins from the portable safe at her waist and snapped it onto the nozzle of the cowling broom Schwarz Fr?ulein as she held it aloft. If this hit, the assault team down below would receive little damage and Naruze would no longer have to worry. Please hit, thought Naito as she began playback of the attack spell. A speedometer-style acceleration spell Magie Figur appeared. Herrlich!! Naito fired five rolls of 100 yen coins (for a total of 25,000 yen) toward the bridge of the command ship, one after another. The five shots were fired from approximately 120 meters away. The 25,000 yen scattered golden feathers and flew toward the explosive-resistant windows of the enemy ships bridge. By Naitos estimation, the glass would break at around the third shot. Go! she shouted while following the path of the bullets with her eyes. But then Thats five shots, so it goes down to 1/5, Takakane. Thats right, Vela. And when I halve the speed, it effectively goes down to 1/10. She heard two voices. One came from the top of the bridge and the other from the center of the deck. The five bullets then struck the bridges window. Five sounds rang out, but they were all dull sounds of impact rather than clear sounds of shattering glass. Eh? It was obvious why Naitos eyes had opened wide. Those five destructive bullets had not so much as shaken the explosive-resistant glass. They had been repelled like leaves in the wind. As Naito watched, all five rolls of coins definitely hit. However They didnt work at all!? Well? Are you at least a little surprised? A voice came from above the bridge. Someone who had apparently been lying on the armor panels there sat up while holding a bottle of something alcoholic. He was a slender long-lived man with stubble on his chin and he wore a brimless hat. Secretary of Tres Espa?as student council, Velzquez!? And he was not alone. She had heard two voices before. One had been Velzquezs from atop the bridge, but the other had come from the person standing in the center of the deck. This other persons feet seemed to fade away into nothing. Tres Espa?as Chancellor''s Officers Vice Chancellor, Hironaka Takakane! Thats right. People tend to overlook me, but you seem to know me well enough. Takakane wore a brimmed helmet and carried a long bat on his back that had been modified into a batters wooden mace. He laughed when the flying witch shouted his name. He nodded as he raised the feather-like giant sword that emitted ether light before his eyes. You may be the 3rd special duty officer, but you had the bad luck of running across the vice chancellor and the secretary. Not to mention these. Takakane held up his large sword. Behind him, Velzquez held up his own large sword. Those swords were We have the Testamenta Arma given to Tres Espa?a, Crus Temperantia C Novum and Vetus. As the two enemies held up their weapons, Neshinbara clenched his teeth on the academy bridge. They brought their Testamenta Arma out to the very edge of Tres Espa?an territory!? Thats crazy, thought Neshinbara. Just as Naruze had explained that morning, the Testamenta Arma were divine weapons that used the power of the Testaments as a fuel source and had been given to the Testament nations. But because they used the Testaments to fuel themselves, the Testamenta Arma could only be used above the ley lines of the territory that nation controlled. They could not be brought across borders like the Logismoi Oplo. Musashis path remains on the provisional borderlines between nations, but they still brought them! They have guts to bring those to a battlefield that could easily leave their territory! If Musashis course left their territory and moved beyond the ley lines, those weapons would lose their output, but the enemy had still built them into their strategy. Neshinbara felt that took guts, but he still had to put together a countermeasure. Tres Espa?as Testamenta Arma controlled the cardinal virtue of temperance. What powers do Crus Temperantia C Novum and Vetus have!? Before Neshinbara could give any instructions, he heard Takakane speak. You can feel it for yourself, cant you? My Crus Temperantia C Vetus stretches my opponents time out to double the length. Time is money, as they say. Next, Velzquez spoke. He gave the effects of Crus Temperantia C Novum. Mine is simple. My temperance divides the strength of my opponents ability by the number of times that ability is used. Naito understood what it meant to stretch out her time and divide her abilitys strength by the number of times she used it. She had fired five shots in a row earlier. They had likely used their Crus Temperantias just before she attacked. She had fired five times, so the strength dropped to 1/5. By doubling the time of the attack, the strength dropped to 1/10. That was why her bullets had not pierced the bridges window. Naito felt great danger, but not because her attack had not worked. She looked down to her comrades attacking from the towing belts below. Have some temperance, residents of Musashi. Their speed, defense, and ability to endure were all reduced. Several people were blown away by the bombardment from the baseball team. And it did not end there. Naito suddenly felt the speed and strength of her wings drop. Oh, no! Even the flapping of her wings was being reduced. As her speed immediately dropped and she lost her balance, the enemy made their move. The bombarding batters set their sights on her. They tossed up shells and hit them toward her. And just before those shells struck You can reduce it if you want, but this started out at 10 tons! That sudden voice was followed by a vermillion giant dropping down from above. That great mass fell from the sky and struck the deck of the command ship. It produced a great roar as it landed. The shock of impact caused the deck to dip down and then pop back up. Standing in the middle of the deck was a female god of war wearing red and white armor. The girl standing on its vermillion shoulder spoke the god of wars name. Masa-yan!? You came to save me!? shouted Naito. Judge! On Neshinbaras orders! 6th Special Duty Officer, Naomasa! Even while reduced, Jizuri Suzaku has plenty of strength!! Naomasa listened to Neshinbaras instructions coming from a sign frame. He was managing several other instructions at the same time. Naomasa-kun, the enemy is acting quickly. They are most likely trying to have this attack double as something like an all-star game. I have no intention of going along with that, so take care of things until I can prepare a way to end this. You and Jizuri Suzaku should be able to survive that long! Dont make assumptions, replied Naomasa with a grin on the corner of her mouth. Naomasa chose a single method of attack: a powerful fastball using one of the god of war wrenches hanging from the latch at Jizuri Suzakus waist. With her strength being reduced, she had to make the first and least-reduced attacks count. Her first target would be the enemy ships bridge. She also had to help out her comrades. Is Naito okay? She glanced over and spotted Naitos golden wings outside of the danger zone. She had escaped because the shaking of the deck had forced the batters and catchers to focus on keeping their balance. The assault unit had moved those affected by the ability reduction to the back of the line. In that case, said Naomasa as she had Jizuri Suzaku swing up the wrench. Throw it! Jizuri Suzaku!! The god of war complied. Having time stretched out to twice as long is dangerous! From Naomasas perspective, her bodys movements were normal. However, everything around her moved quickly. The clouds moved by at high speed and the wind felt painfully strong. On the other hand, Jizuri Suzaku appeared to move at normal speed. And the wrench too! The wrench flew through the air at normal speed while the Tres Espa?an students moved at high speed. They showed no unnecessary movement and they moved with the speed of a clockwork doll. However, they were not actually moving quickly. Im moving slowly! Even her senses were being slowed, but everything felt normal because everything else directly around her was slow as well. To someone else, she would appear to be moving at half the normal speed. Naomasa turned to the wrench. It appeared to be flying at normal speed, but it had to be moving slowly. However Itll make it! Nothings impossible with the strength of a god of war! The wrench flew on a collision course. Its speed had dropped, but the wrench was massive. Even that explosive-resistant glass would not survive a direct hit from that mass of metal. Go, thought Naomasa as she watched on in her low-speed state. Behind Takakane who stood below the bridge, the front of the base supporting the bridge opened. As the hatch to a hangar door opened, the center of the deck slid to the right and left. This revealed a large catapult lane inside the hangar. As Naomasa watched on, alarms blared and something appeared from within that dimly-lit hangar. A god of war!? Naomasa gathered all of the knowledge she had on the enemy. Tres Espa?a possessed a god of war force primarily to help settle and conquer the New World. A certain person stood at the center of that force. Era Fusae, the captain of the aerial units track-and-field team! God of war aircraft carriers were slow, so none had been used in this surprise attack. Naomasa had therefore assumed Tres Espa?a would not send any gods of war into this battle, but it appeared they had an ace up their sleeve. Warning, blared an announcement. Before Naomasa could think This isnt good, she had another thought. This field was left to me! With a heavy noise, the enemy appeared from the hangar. It swung its right hand up and lightly grabbed the wrench flying through the air. Tres Espa?a flagcraft Michiyuki Byakko entering the battlefield. It was a white god of war. Its female design had the upper body and legs made quite large. Its shoulders stuck out and a long-lived woman stood on its right shoulder. Her feet seemed sunk into the god of war. Several cadena firma of the spell OS running the god of war appeared around its face and shoulders. An odd noise came from its hand. The handle of the wrench shattered and it fell in pieces to the deck. Naomasa sensed danger in this enemys power as she saw Michiyuki Byakko roar at double speed. With the cadena firma of the spell OS wrapped around it, its roar shook the air and sounded partly high-pitched. As the sound echoed into the distance, Michiyuki Byakko lowered its body and Era Fusae turned toward Naomasa. She then turned toward Takakane who stood at her feet. Taka-san, take that Testamenta Arma and jump. Sure, sure. Testament. With Crus Temperantia C Vetus in hand, Takakane lightly jumped straight up. There. The instant his body entered the air, Fusae gently pointed in Naomasas direction. Michiyuki Byakko! Go! Naomasa gasped as Michiyuki Byakkos giant form shot across the deck while slipping between Takakanes legs. Even taking into account the 1/2 reduction to her senses, the white god of war still had definite momentum. ! Michiyuki Byakko dashed along the lane to pick up even more speed. The toes of its feet dug into the metal catapult lane to acquire the power of friction. Each time its legs moved, its giant body accelerated as if writhing in pain. Meanwhile, Naomasa had already had Jizuri Suzaku take a defensive position. However Whats going to happen!? Not only were her reaction speed and action speed slowed, but her power was being divided as well. She would not be able to correct Jizuri Suzakus position at the instant of impact and she would not be able to draw out its usual output. She could only come up with negative thoughts and she gave a mental click of her tongue. However, she heard a voice. It belonged to a girl rushing in from outside the battlefield. This girl spoke two short and sharp words. Bind, Tonbokiri! A heavy noise rang out and was soon followed by a second shout and another heavy noise. This was followed by scattering light and a sound similar to a thin membrane of air bursting. The power of the two Testamenta Arma had been destroyed with a cut each. These cuts had come from the person standing on the edge of the towing belt lifted up from the back of one of Musashis ships like the raised head of snake. Musashi Ariadust Academys vice chancellor Honda Futayo has arrived!! Immediately afterwards, Naomasa felt her senses recover. She gave a nod in thanks for Futayos assistance. Now thats a welcome intrusion! she thought. But the enemy struck before she could even breathe a sigh of relief. An intense noise rang out and the entire command ship shook. Metal creaked, a few parts snapped, and the lubricant instantly rose in temperature as Jizuri Suzaku was pushed back by the catapult lane and the white god of war. Sparks flew from the ground at its feet. !! In the wind ahead of her, she could see Fusae. She was so close that Naomasa could have reached out and touched her. She had been smiling before but was not any longer. Her head was hanging down. I was interested in Musashis Suzaku. As a god of war user, Im sure you have heard of the several divine weapon class gods of war that were either inherited from the Age of the Gods or built during the history recreation. Naomasa had heard of them. She was pushed back as she heard Fusae continue to speak. Fifty years ago, the Catholic Rebellion in the Far Easts history recreation took place on Tres Espa?an land. The rebel army decided to create four gods of war. Perhaps to defend island of the rebellion, they created gods of war based on the four sacred guardian beasts. However, one of them was captured during the prototype phase and one has been spotted in another country. The captured one is Michiyuki Byakko here. Naomasa was being pushed back, but the impact passed through Jizuri Suzaku. They floated up into the air a bit. Two of them have yet to be found, the Genbu and the Suzaku, but various countries have built their own gods of war using those names. I dont know if theyre trying to pass them off as the real ones or if they simply used the name, but what about your Suzaku? As Fusae continued to push forward, the corner of her mouth rose in a smile. I suppose it doesnt matter. The specialized spell OSs of the four sacred beast gods of war give them divine weapon level abilities matching the Mountain-River-Path-Swamp correspondence of the four sacred beasts. In Michiyuki Byakkos case A beat later, light appeared down below. Naomasa remembered this. As a god of war user and as an academy officer, she knew the ability of the god of war belonging to Era Fusae, Tres Espa?as 2nd special duty officer. it is path. Under any circumstances and in any location, Michiyuki Byakko has the same absolute footing and evasive ability as on a large path. White cadena firma of the spell OS opened on either side of Michiyuki Byakkos legs. Countless cross-style crests bloomed from them. Travel along that large path, Michiyuki Byakko. Naomasa saw all of those crosses instantaneously shatter and change form. As the crosses turned to ether light, some of them formed land covered in heads of wheat, some of them formed a line of trees along the path, some became the sky, and some became wind and clouds. In the end, a translucent field was created in midair. And !! Michiyuki Byakko charged out into the air with Jizuri Suzaku along with it. The battles occurring in the air above Musashi and off its port side continually shook the eight ships. As the long ships vibrated like strings being plucked, most of the student council, academy officers, and committee members were out on the front lines, but one of the officers was rushing through the student dorms and residential districts. It was Naruze. She used her six black wings to fly at low altitude between the student dorms and residential districts of Musashino and Okutama. She used the pen in her hand to draw on the A4-size crop mark frame Magie Figur in the air before her. She drew a large speech bubble on the Magie Figur to create a megaphone. Please remain inside until you receive an evacuation order! The situation is different from last time, so please stay inside! You may feel the ship shake, but the internal frame will absorb it. Remain calm and wait! As her voice was amplified, she pulled a long paper list from her pocket. It contained student names and room numbers. Ah, I have to check here too. Lets see, there are no pets, so thats fine. She stopped her wings and descended in front of a room with a Japanese-style sliding door. As the ship shook, she could hear the shelves and glass containers within the room shaking. As Naruze listened to the noise, she checked the room number and the rooms internal control shrine located above the door. She then drew a new Magie Figur. Midair Standstill. Given the consumption, I should use it at a concentration of 1/30. Inside the Magie Figur, she drew herself and Naito in midair staring at the setting sun. This is the spell from when we first flew up above the clouds. It hardens the air to create a barrier, but if it passes through the door and fills the room, the rooms air will harden and hold the objects in place. The Magie Figur glowed and the image within the frame automatically divided into panels and played out the scene of the two of them kissing. At the same time, the sound of the shelves and glass containers within the room stopped. Herrlich. As soon as the sounds ended, the two in the image stopped just before kissing. Naruze clicked her tongue. 1/20 frames stops just short of the good part. I need to re-edit this at some point. Naruze nodded and turned around. She checked her list and began to head for the next room, but her wings stopped moving before she took off. She stared forward with a question mark on her face. Oh? Azuma? Are you done? Running toward Naruze was the person she had mentioned: Azuma. Azuma ran toward her with a notebook in hand, but he frantically stopped when he saw her. And when he saw the Magie Figur attached to the door, he quickly looked away. S-sorry! I didnt see anything! A normal person like me didnt see the inappropriate sight of a perverted girl posting a drawing of her relationship with Naito-kun all over the place! Who are you calling perverted!? And what kind of normal person refers to himself in such an archaic way? thought Naruze, but she kept quiet as it was not her problem. Instead, she asked, Did you check the storage district below the school? We have to keep the cold room running, right? Judge. Shirojiro-kun and Heidi-kun arranged for most of it to be taken care of, so it didnt take long. Theyre also working to purge the valuable goods and heavy transport ships and arranging to have them meet back up with us later. I need to get back to my room and check on Miriam and???. What was that name you just pronounced? ??? Damn, this boy isnt half bad. I need to use that in a doujinshi some time. Well, whatever. Naruze passed by Azuma on her way to the next room and patted his shoulder. So you didnt give that ghost girl to an institution. That was a good decision. After all, most of the institutions on Musashi are sponsored by the Ohiroshiki family. Could you not speak badly about someone who had to be dragged kicking and screaming to the front lines? Which one of us is speaking badly about him again? wondered Naruze with a bitter smile. I never thought you would have a kid, Azuma. And I was thinking of having you leave her with us. With you two? Judge. We face each other in bed when we sleep, but there is enough space to leave a little room in the middle. Current technology makes it possible for Naito and me to have a kid without sex or having one develop outside the womb, but this would probably be enjoyable in a different way. Azuma tilted his head when he heard that. What is sex? he asked. Naruze shuddered and the six wings on her back trembled in fear. D-damn him! I never thought Azuma would cause this much fear! Is this the power of the imperial family!? She regretted her lack of time. It absolutely pained her. If there had been time, she would have told him a mixture of truths and lies and used him as a guide for her doujinshi. With that in mind, Naruze came up with a defensive statement that would prevent Azuma from asking someone else and learning the truth. U-um Well, you see? It refers to when two people enter into a deep relationship. Ill tell you the details later, butumit has a lengthy history and a lot of different techniques. I see. So for example, when do you and Naito-kun do it? This boy has calmly entered the lions den! Naruze answered him as she started to grow flustered. W-well Wh-when we get in a fight, I guess? Yes, we spend the night making up. So getting along can make a baby? If only it could! If only!! As she silently repeated herself, Naruze feigned calm. She took a deep breath in her heart. W-well, if you take it far enough, yes. It can happen by accident, too. I see. So you can get along by accident? Im learning a lot. Technohexen really do know a lot. Judge, judge, said Naruze as she nodded and lightly waved her hands. She felt she was going to go crazy at this rate, so she thought of a way to change the subject. About that ghost girl. Her identity is unknown, so you should be careful. Eh? Are you saying shes a type of evil spirit? he asked with a frown and a harsh tone of voice. Hes the real deal, was Naruzes internal impression. That girl is semi-transparent, but how does she look to you? Well, I can see through to the other side Yes, its the same for me. So be careful. And if you do realize something, speak to Asama, me, or one of the others. Even if you have a new family, you still need some caution and distance. And if nothing happens, thats all for the better. Naruze took a step forward and realized she had forgotten to say something. And try to come up with a proper name for her at some point. Her voice was joined by a noise coming from the ceiling. The battle was still ongoing. On the deck, the battle had restarted for some and begun for others. Futayo stepped up onto the deck first and the assault unit followed after her and once more began their charge up onto the deck. Futayo began a swordfight with Takakane. Takakane had placed his Testamenta Arma over his back and now wielded the long bat which functioned as a wooden batters mace. The weapon was longer than he was tall, but he swung it around in every direction and stopped the coming attacks with swift movements. Futayo sent out a rain of blows too fast for her to use Tonbokiris normal drive. The bat must have been made into a divine weapon because it emitted ether light and deflected her attacks. He was both fast and accurate. It is just as I read in this years national academy officer white paper! He was more than skilled enough to be a vice chancellor. His position was higher than Tachibana Muneshiges because he had a defensive technique that allowed him to fully defend against his opponents attacks. Futayo contemplated what the secret was. Is it how you hold that long weapon!? Thats right. Ive got a compact swing, a bunt, right-handed hitting, left-handed hitting, and plenty more. He would change his position in respect to the weapon and even swap whether he held it to the left or right. To speed up the process, he would even let go of the weapon to lighten his body. Yknow what? I can accurately bunt any ball. Back when I was aiming for a spot as a regular, I would practice every day by hitting balls numbering at more than five digits. And wouldnt you know it? The next thing I knew, I could receive and deal with rapid-fire bullets and god of war attacks. He let out a bitter laugh. Now that Im a ghost, Im not allowed to play in official games since they cant tell if I stepped on the base or not. Even so, I still hit three thousand balls a day. My technique is to repel any and all attacks. Its an understated and plain technique. He deflected Futayos attack downwards. But with me here, the others can score some points. That is how I fulfill my role as the vice chancellor. As he spoke, Futayo avoided a metal ball that flew in from behind him. She just barely made it out of the way due to Takakanes bunt defense. That was because he deflected my spear downwards, wasnt it!? But that was not all. He could likely also control the direction. Just by making her fall forward, he had almost prevented her from avoiding that attack. Tch. So simply ruining your form and guiding you isnt enough, he said. He would defend against everything that was thrown at him while leaving almost all of the attacking to his comrades. He embodied the defense and assistance meaning of the vice of vice chancellor. While Futayo worked to take on an entire army on her own, he would support the whole and guide his army to victory. He did not stand out, but their victory was assured while he was there. Takakane was the vice chancellor and Tachibana Muneshige had been the 1st special duty officer because Muneshige had shown his true skill while receiving Takakanes assistance. That was why Takakane wielded that long weapon. I am a vice chancellor as well! thought Futayo. Futayo and Takakane exchanged a high-speed barrage. ! Futayo attacked again and again. Takakane had no weight on the back of his weapon, so he had to keep her from circling behind him. He constantly moved his feet around to hold the bat forward, left, or right and kept the exchange of blows directly in front of them. ! His defense is very dangerous indeed, thought Futayo. It was a special method of defense. He would not always just receive the blow. He would also hold the bat in a two-handed bunting pose and drop his bat downwards just before her attack struck. She almost dropped Tonbokiri a few times. In the middle of her barrage of attacks, he would suddenly do that. It was simple, but she could not let her guard down. His strategy was to win using defense. At the very least, he was the polar opposite of Futayo or her father. However Interesting!! I am glad I left, thought Futayo once more. There are powerful people in ways I never imagined. As the ether light of their weapons scattered through the air, Takakane opened his mouth. He formed a smile and let out a booming voice. Cmon, dont lose your nerve now! Tonbokiris gonna cry!! he said. Then again, I didnt think youd be able to cut the power of a Testamenta Arma! Yes, replied Futayo honestly. I did not think I would be able to either. At the command center, Neshinbara looked away from the sign frames. Kimi called out to him as she arrived to have some fun. Heh heh heh. Four-eyes, the surprise attack plan turned into a mission to rescue Naomasa, but was that cut an ad-lib? Nn I dont know that much about weapons, but Tonbokiris cutting system cuts the target using the name it takes in. In that case, I figured it would be able to cut that existencethat is, cut the ether making up its existence. Is there anything it cant cut? Have you forgotten youre an example? It probably has difficulty with existences not well represented by their name or anything like a fog or magnetic field that will immediately fill in the gap even if it is cut. Also, the cutting power drops when working on multiple objects at once. If there are too many targets or the target is out of range, theres nothing she can do. The ranged abilities of Logismoi Oplo and Testamenta Arma seem to mostly set up a barrier that fixes the effects inside, so they will collapse as long as she cracks the outer shell. Naruze had arrived at the command center and she spoke up while sending a few divine transmission texts to Naito. What? Who would have expected a liberal arts type like Velzquez would be on an athletic ship. The makeup of their team is not normal. Judge. We may be exceeding human knowledge pretty badly, but their excitement isnt normal either. I put together a new team, so lets hope this will get us through. Neshinbara sighed and wiped sweat from his brow. We have a pile of issues to intercept. There are all sorts of things we need to prepare for and ready ourselves for. And to do that Please, everyone. Endure this. As soon as he said that, he heard a metallic noise. It came from midair. Michiyuki Byakko had created an empty path made from ether light and had struck Jizuri Suzaku with its right arm. The exchange of attacks lasted an instant. After being knocked into the air by a shoulder charge, Jizuri Suzaku took a defensive pose. However, Michiyuki Byakko stepped out onto the virtual field while surrounded by the cadena firma of its spell OS. The path the white god of war ran down was not surrounded by a wasteland. It was surrounded by the wheat fields that acted as the foundation of peoples lifestyles. Arent you going to bring out the Suzakus swamp? If not, I guess thats a fake. As if to answer Fusaes question, the Byakkos right arm shot out in a straight line. The instant the attack struck Jizuri Suzaku, Naomasa heard the sound of impact and saw a great number of sign frames appear around her. They calculated the strength of the attack, gave the danger to Jizuri Suzakus durability, or posted alarms. An estimated power ratio of 5 times mine!? Naomasa gasped. That ratio could not be explained by a simple difference in speed. However We havent been destroying the mechanical beasts of the New World simply for our own safety. As a technologically undeveloped country, we have been literally hunting technology there. Weve gotten some nice things. The white fist twisted around as it slammed into Jizuri Suzaku and the vermillion god of war let out a creaking noise. And ! The drive wires and joint preservation parts on the back of Jizuri Suzakus shoulders burst. Reddish-brown lubricant that resembled blood spewed out like wings. Strength left Jizuri Suzakus arms and its body bent backwards from the impact. While stepping in midair, Michiyuki Byakko charged in and swung its left arm in toward Jizuri Suzakus gut. ! Using the backwards-bending motion from the earlier impact, Jizuri Suzaku kicked its right leg up as a counter. The clawed foot shot up toward Michiyuki Byakkos jaw from below. It should have hit. But Naomasa saw Michiyuki Byakko draw out all of its power to force its extremely heavily armored body to move. Thats crazy, thought Naomasa. Youre gonna fry the thing. However, the Byakko succeeded in changing from its punching stance. It suddenly leaned its entire body forward as it ran. The shimmering of heat rose from its white shoulders, waist, and back with as much force as its forward movement. And it managed to duck below Jizuri Suzakus raised leg. !? Michiyuki Byakko clutched Jizuri Suzakus right leg as if carrying the leg over its shoulder. Jizuri Suzaku would be carried away. While Naomasa was pushed back toward the air, she heard a voice. Left Shoulder C Single Roar. As Fusae spoke, Michiyuki Byakkos left shoulder was wrapped in the spell OSs cadena firma and it transformed. Cadena firma appeared by the dozen and the armor opened up. It connected to the god of wars back and arm just as its transformation finished. A tiger!? This is a mechanical beast you wont find in the New World. This is standard equipment for Michiyuki Byakko and its useful for striking fear in the hearts of the New Worlds mechanical beasts. It isnt as nice as a Logismoi Oplo, though. Fusae gave a troubled smile. Do it, Michiyuki Byakko. A great roar exploded out and Naomasa felt her skin tremble. Jizuri Suzaku! Purge the right leg!! Her split-second decision saved everything. Just as Jizuri Suzaku opened a few sign frames and the right leg detached at the base, the leg held by Michiyuki Byakko was destroyed. The destruction of that heavy metal leg was not so much a tearing or cutting as it was a shattering. Even the lubricant instantly dispersed and colored the air. This is the ether-inclusive ultra vibration destruction cannon Roar Deterioration. Contact is recommended and it completely diffuses at a range of about five meters, but its impossible to avoid entirely at close range. She was not lying. Despite purging the leg, a creaking vibration ran throughout Jizuri Suzakus body and the internal vibration caused lubricant to burst out from the back of the shoulders. In front of Jizuri Suzaku, Michiyuki Byakko produced cadena firma and restored its left shoulder. Farewell, false Suzaku. As far as I can see, you dont have the unique spell OS of the four sacred beasts and I detected no resonance. Here is one last parting gift. The Byakko continued running and used its right fist to strike Jizuri Suzaku while it was still in midair. The impact ran through Jizuri Suzaku and its upper chest caved in. The vibration had tossed it into the air, but now it twisted around and fell toward Musashi. However Well done, Naomasa-kun. A sign frame opened, and Neshinbaras voice caused Naomasas eyebrows to rise and brought a smile to her lips. Naomasa was unable to stop the momentum of the impact, so she could only continue to fall. She watched Michiyuki Byakko run by overhead. Instead of giving me paid leave from the engine division, treat it as a special case, said Naomasa. Meanwhile, Fusae turned around on top of the white shoulder. Falling from that height qualifies as well done? You dont mean I have comrades and I managed to fulfill my role until they got here. Naomasa pulled a kiseru from her pocket and stuck it in her mouth. She looked toward the ships bow below her. Two large towing belts were spread out between the first left and right ships. From her perspective, they were rotating forward. They were transporting a 100 meter long transport ship at high speed. The transport ship was headed up in a shallow ascent that would take it to Espa?as command ship. Its on a collision course!! The impact ran through the air as noise and the two ships shook as if they had been punched. The flat bow of the transport ship crumpled in by a few meters as if it were made of paper and the front of the command ships deck ripped upwards. That giant backup allowed the Musashi assault unit to charge forward onto the deck. A few tripped and fell due to the shaking of the impact, but they managed to form a shallow half arc around the enemy bridge. The Tres Espa?an students spread out around the bridge to protect it. The vibrations and shaking caused that metal field to rock as if due to slow waves. Between the two groups of students, Futayo and Takakane stood motionless with their weapons locked together. With Futayos cutting ability, Takakane and Velzquez could not use their Testamenta Arma. Fusae was rushing toward the command ship, but she would be a few seconds late. Musashi used those few seconds to begin a strategy they could use in that stalemate situation. I, Musashi Ariadust Academy Student Council Vice President Honda Masazumi, propose a truce so that we may question this battle! The slender girl standing on the front of the transport ships deck held up her right hand as she made her announcement. This battle is based on a misunderstanding on Tres Espa?as part, so it will benefit neither of us! The girl, Masazumi, began to explain why. The reason was Tres Espa?a is attacking us because Musashi is transporting aid to England. However, that only worked if Musashi really did trade with England. Musashi had the ability to trade, but it had yet to say it would assist England. Masazumi saw Futayo move back from Takakane and jump toward her. Her announcement of an end to hostilities would be meaningless if one of their students was still engaging in combat. She had stopped speaking to wait until Futayo and the others moved back. She watched as they gathered in front of her and built a narrow formation. Meanwhile, the enemy remained motionless. They did not know where this announcement was headed. Finally, the white god of war jumped down from the sky and onto the center of the flagships deck behind Takakane. As Michiyuki Byakko threw itself down from the path it had created in midair, its weight caused the command ship to tremble. From the transport ship, Masazumi felt the vibration of the transport ship pressing against the shaking command ship. Most likely, the command ship is looking for a chance to retreat as well. The attack had come to an end with this stalemate. And in order to hold the enemy in check and make a show of force, Musashi had to show that they had the advantage. So Instead of speaking that word aloud, Masazumi took in a deep breath. A presence appeared behind her and she heard the Tres Espa?ans gasp. She knew what had appeared behind her. A single figure had walked up the staircase to the deck. She recognized the quiet, powerless footsteps. Masazumi-sama, Horizon Ariadaust has arrived. Masazumi heard the speaker take a breath. To be honest, it is nothing but a burden, but I have the Logismoi Oplo Lype Katathlipse with me. Study: Ship Classes Toori: Nee-chan! Nee-chan! Sometimes the inhuman people around me mention this interesting-sounding nerdy stuff about the classes of aerial ships! I hate being left out, so tell me what it means! Kimi: Heh heh heh. Humiliating brother, you dont really need to know this, but I will tell you the general divisions. Its mostly like this: ~12m: Unclassified ~36: Wyvern Class ~108: Dragon Class ~324: Kraken Class ~972: Jormungandr Class ~2916: Ziz Class ~8748: Bahamut Class Even bigger: Leviathan Class Kimi: The names of the classes come from the names of ships built during the Age of the Gods. Ships were mass produced based on those, so it was natural to name the classes after the originals. Toori: Those names are just giving you images to picture their sizes with! In that case, couldnt they be called A Cup Class, D Cup Class, and so on!? Kimi: Since Musashi has been disarmed, it would be No Bra Class. At any rate, these names are only used now as a remnant of an earlier time. They do a good job of generally describing the size, output, types of weapons, thickness of the armor, and amount of equipment on board, so just hearing the class gives you an estimate of its war potential or transportation ability. The Tsirhc countries didnt like the idea of referring to their ships with demonic or monstrous names, so they mostly just use the length of the ship in meters. In general, the size triples with each class. Dragon Class is about the size of a single wide block on Musashi, so that might help you picture their sizes. Toori: Ive been thinking. Wouldnt memorizing these make it a lot easier to give a running commentary on things. You could say things like What!? A Ziz Class!? Kimi: You dont have any intention of learning this, do you? Volume 2, 05: Restraint from Every Direction Volume 2, Chapter 05: Restraint from Every Direction Where is the expectation For quality of expectations? Point Allocation (Top Performer) Masazumi looked over her shoulder at Horizon. She was looking at everyone else, enemies included, more than at Masazumi. Why is everyone gathered here? asked Horizon. To be honest, I do not know what I should do in front of such a crowd. Oh, are you telling me to fire? Our side is still on there, so dont shoot!! shouted everyone. Horizon nodded expressionlessly and raised her right thumb. How do you like the grip I have on the crowd? I have determined this comes from the quality of my base ability. Um, Horizon? Can I say something here? Judge, said Horizon with a nod. She walked up next to Masazumi and placed her left hand on her shoulder. Okay, everyone. Listen up. Now that I have finished warming up the crowd, Masazumi-sama will say something amusing. Masazumi heard the sound eh? drop from the bottom of her stomach and down to the ocean below. Something amusing? Wait a second. I dont know what to do. What kind of expression should I use here? As Masazumi went over the different human emotions in her head, the Tres Espa?ans exchanged a glance. She heard scattered clapping coming from the crowd. Th-theyre expecting something terrible!! She glanced over at the sign frame next to her face where Neshinbaras eyes were half-lidded as he made a gesture resembling stretching rubber out between his hands. They had not stopped their cruise toward England, so he was likely telling her to stretch this so they could approach England. Then this is okay, I guess, thought Masazumi. Where is that idiot Aoi when you need him? She recalled seeing him and Tenzou the messenger fishing through the goods left in the transport ship. She had heard Aoi say, Oh! This is a vintage Divorced Wife Anne Boleyn! However, the Tres Espa?ans and even the Musashi students including Futayo were waiting expectantly. Is this an interpretation of the exchange of names from the Sengoku period? And so Masazumi thought. She needed to say something amusing, but she had almost no knowledge in that regard. She thought about going with a Western-style joke, but that would be a disaster if she messed up the nuance. Finally, she went with a reliable option. O-okay, um Lets get some help from the god of humor from the Age of the Gods. Everyone nodded and focused on Masazumi even further. She silently told herself to calm down, took a deep breath, and spoke in as low a voice as she could manage. The year is 16XX! Earth is wrapped in the flames of the apocalypse! She nodded. Hello, Im Utamaru. The joke bombed. In K.P.A. Italia, Innocentius had been watching the change using a sign frame, but he casually shut off the divine transmission. In Musashis snack shop named Blue Thunder, the customers stared blankly at the divine monitor and the female shop owner wordlessly rotated the device 180 degrees so the footage faced away from them. In Musashi Ariadusts faculty room, Sakai continued with the shogi puzzle from the daily newspaper. Oriotorai turned a refreshed smile toward Sanyou who was flustered. Yakiniku! Lets go get some yakiniku!! The massive silence brought a sticky sweat out all across Masazumis body. Oh, no! I shouldnt have done this. People expect something of me, I get carried away, and this is what happens! I had a feeling my life was always like this, and I was right! Horizon silently placing a hand on her shoulder once more only made it worse. Everyone in the crowd remained silent and expressionless, but after a few seconds, scattered applause started. W-wah! Stop giving me scattered sympathy! That hurts the most! She waved her arms in denial while holding the box to the cleansing toilet seat Rapid Fire she had frantically taken with her when leaving the elementary school. However, everyone had already begun folding their arms and tilting their heads while discussing why the situation had gone this way. Masazumi even saw some of them bring up sign frames and make posts on Musashis divine network. Horizon on the other hand Masazumi-sama, to be blunt, you should probably get to the topic at hand. And who was it that stopped me earlier!? Then again, it was my fault for going along with it. The cause and effect here is like something from a Zen dialogue. At any rate, Masazumi had to quiet everyone down, so she could not take the time to suppress her blushing. Um Listen up, everyone! To get back on topic, we have no more reason to- Just as she was going to say continue fighting, Michiyuki Byakkos arm moved and she heard two sounds. Eh? Confused, she checked what the noises had been. The first was Michiyuki Byakko throwing something hidden at its waist by making a quick snap of its lower right arm and wrist. The other was the thrown object flying over everyones head with incredible speed and landing before her on the crushed bow of the transport ship. An object had arrived directly before Masazumi. It had been thrown with the perfect timing to stop her ceasefire announcement. It was a person wearing vermillion. It was a short female student of Tres Espa?a with two false arms. Tres Espa?as Alcal de Henares 3rd Special Duty, Tachibana Gin. With those words, she swung both her false arms. The hands held double cross-shaped swords equipped on the outer edges. Her hat sat down too far to see her eyes, but her voice could be heard. She spoke while light came from the holy spell accelerator on the back of her neck. Prepare yourself. In an instant, the two swords on the right quickly stabbed toward Masazumi who stood perfectly still. Masazumi had never experienced actual combat. She had been through something similar during PE classes, but she had never been faced with the combat speed of someone with actual combat training. As the double swords flew toward her, the first thought in Masazumis heart was U-um!? She did not know what to do, so she hesitated. Meanwhile, Gins right false arm held a double sword. It resembled two crosses attached side by side and Gin stabbed it straight toward Masazumis chest. Masazumi made a split-second decision but not because of her own will. She heard a dignified voice of someone accustomed to combat. Masazumi!! Futayos cry brought Masazumi to her senses. She checked her surroundings in an instant. Gin was coming in for the attack. ! Masazumi could not see Gins eyes, but the Tres Espa?an girl did turn her head a bit toward Futayo on the deck. That slight movement was a stroke of luck for Masazumi. She needed to move out of the way, but she also needed to make sure Horizon evaded as well. Horizon! She swept her right hand back as if protecting Horizon from the danger. However, her fingers tightly grasped Horizons chest. The unexpected feeling of her hand sinking deeply into that chest completely surprised Masazumi. Both her eyebrows and mouth twisted into a frown. Munyu? A groan not even she really understood escaped her nose just as the automaton spoke expressionlessly. Oh? I have determined Masazumi-sama has risen one step on the ladder of corrupt politicians. Is this because Toori-sama instructed you in the groping survey back in Mikawa? Just get back!! The double sword arrived. Masazumi cried out and bent back as it mercilessly targeted her face. She instinctually held up Rapid Fires paper box to guard her face. For usage purposes, the center of Rapid Fire was open, so the double sword pierced straight through the paper box. !? Masazumi frantically twisted out of the way of the double sword tip stabbing toward her. Rapid Fire was U-shaped and she held it diagonally, so Gins double sword was held from the left and right and could no longer move. With the blades stopped a few centimeters from Masazumis face, she and Gin remained motionless. Perhaps because her attack had been stopped, Gin clenched her teeth and let out a groan. So you had a sword breaker with you. I would expect no less from Musashis vice president. You were fully prepared for battle. No If anything, this was preparation for the battle one has every morning. Or maybe I should say for cleaning up afterwards Every morning!? Normal students going into politics go through morning training on Musashi!? What? I think were talking about two different things now. Is this information going to spread to the other countries? As Masazumi thought, shadows rushed toward Gins back. They were the Musashi students who had formed an arc on the enemy ships deck. Ohhh! Normally, they should not have faced an opponent on Gins level. They were only attacking because Gin had her back turned. The large false arms attached to Gins shoulders were built for strength, so they moved in a straight line and could be slow. While Gin was in a pose to attack Masazumi in front of her, it would take a moment to reach behind her. The students held no weapons and for some reason had their fingers spread out like birds. Officially, anything we do is fair game!! they shouted. Thats still a crime, you idiots!! Meanwhile, Gin pulled her double sword from the paper box. Masazumi frantically moved back, but Gin swung her heavy false arms back toward the students rushing in behind her. Silence. We are trying to fight. The giant wrists on the ends of Gins arms suddenly slid outward. She did not swing the actual arm around. Instead, the wrists on the end of the lowered hands began to rotate. As the wrist used some kind of driving force to rotate, the double swords stabbed out into the air at several levels like she was weaving a design. This was not a human motion. It was a mechanical motion only possible with her false arms. And just as this mechanical action began at full speed !? She forcibly swung her arms around and swept away those charging toward her. Gin saw the people around her flying away in the edge of her vision. The two double swords and her false arms protected her by essentially creating a protective dome around her. I can create a wall. To her, those arms were weapons. Just as swords and spears were weapons and were not a part of the human body, those false arms could not fully become a part of her body. She now used them as her possessions. She heard the sounds of the people she swept away falling onto the ship or hitting other people. These are the sounds I heard long ago, reminisced Gin. I did not have these false arms back then. It felt so long ago to her, but it had only been two or three years before. To be exact, it had been two years and ninety-two days before. As her wrists returned to their normal location, she recalled the past following that time. A smile appeared on the corner of her lips. Yes. She had felt unending contentedness in those few years. However I might lose that Gin looked forward where Honda Masazumi and Horizon Ariadust were rapidly moving away. Arms on the ends of chains had grabbed their backs and were pulling them toward the stern of the ship. Take this!! shouted Nate Mitotsudaira as she swung two chains into the air from the stern. Just as Gin wondered what was happening, she sensed a shadow coming from directly above. It belonged to a wooden container a dozen or so meters tall. It appeared to be empty, but the frame and outer walls gave it more than enough weight. Throwing something like that is just absurd. As she thought, the massive weight dropped toward her. Naomasa and Jizuri Suzaku had been lowered to the surface of Tama using one of the containers. She had met up with Asama and Noriki who were working on firefighting and repairs. The three of them saw it happen. Using her Argent Cha?ne, Mitotsudaira threw the giant container toward Tachibana Gin. When Asama saw it, she and Hanami raised both their hands. Kyah! Shell be smashed to a pulp!! Asamachi, are you enjoying this? asked Naomasa and Noriki gave a nod with half-lidded eyes. Meanwhile, a new action and noise occurred in the air. There were two sounds. The sound of a cannon firing was followed by a sound of destruction. Then came the action. The container As Naomasa and the others watched, the container was blown to pieces. The container was completely smashed. The air and top of the ship were filled with a downpour of countless wooden fragments, loosened pieces of wood, and twisted or torn pieces of the metal frame. A single space was untouched by this downpour. The rotating wrists of two false arms swept the container fragments away from that space. Gin stood in the center of it. The silhouette of her body, false arms, and double swords were visible, but a new shadow had been added. Two long cross-shaped cannon floated near her shoulders. Arcabuz Cruz. I pulled these from the two-pitch space of my false arms. The light of Testamento Firma spell smoke leaked from the ends of the cannons that were pointed toward where the container had been. Gin then turned them toward Honda Masazumi and Horizon Ariadust. She aimed the two Arcabuz Cruz. Now then. But before she could fire, something arrived from her left in a flash. Someone unleashed a direct attack with a scraping speed rather than a tearing one. I, Honda Futayo, shall be your opponent! Gin reacted to the attack from Tonbokiri. She opened her eyes wide and brought Futayo into her field of vision. ! And she smiled. With her eyes still opened wide, the corner of her mouth rose, she deflected Tonbokiri with both double swords, and voicelessly rejoiced. Futayo corrected her stance in an instant and Gin aimed both cannons toward her. I will take back everything you stole from me! And she fired the cannons toward her enemy. Gins cannon fire acted as a signal and the battlefield began to move. Footsteps, peoples movements, the flow of the air, and the sounds of firing weapons shook the battlefield. While standing just forward of the center, Fusae noticed something different about the Musashi students movements. Theyve split to the left and right while trying to have us push down the center? Her gaze raced across the battlefield and she instantly grasped the overall flow of the battle. Everyone, fall back to port and starboard!! The track-and-field and baseball teams replied from the deck. Testament! With unquestioned consent, the vermillion Tres Espa?an uniforms moved with no confusion between male and female. The center split to the left and right as if a paper had been ripped down the middle. Something could be seen through the opening this created. The Logismoi Oplo Lype Katathlipse!! Just as Fusae said, Horizon Ariadust was in the process of expanding the Logismoi Oplo. That vice presidents negotiation was the key. They had planned to use the Logismoi Oplo if the vice presidents negotiation had not gone well. Not a bad scenario, thought Fusae. That Logismoi Oplo is Musashis greatest weapon and this is a good way to show it off to another country. But I wasnt opening up this space to let you fire it. As she raised her right arm, Michiyuki Byakko raised its right arm as well. Ju! Its your turn! As Masazumi supported Horizon, she saw someone new arrive on the scene. A woman stood on top of the enemy ships bridge just in front of where Velzquez had been. The long-lived woman wore glasses and an eboshi-style hat. Her armband said Vice President Juana. According to Masazumis knowledge She is the political and economic leader who supports Tres Espa?a. Also She is one of the Eight Great Dragon Kings who uses a Logismoi Oplo! It is rude to refer to a Catholic by that name. Juana gave a thin smile and held in her right hand the giant weapon Masazumi had mentioned. It was a long sword. The swords black and white exterior resembled bone and it was two meters long, but she easily raised it. My Akedia Katathlipse is already ready to use. As sunlight poured down, several sign frames made of crosses could be seen around her. On the other hand, Lype Katathlipse was still being prepared. Juana held the long sword up to the right and slowly swung it down. Overdrive! As she spoke, its power fell upon the Musashi students. The power that assaulted the Musashi students aboard the transport ship could be summed up with the word restraint. The restraint took the form of rings of bluish-white light. Those rings of ether light were several centimeters thick and they suddenly bound the Musashi students bodies. This is heavy!? No, is this? A ring wrapped around Masazumis chest like a sash and the light gave her a certain feeling. Is this Akedia!? The restraint felt heavy, but it was not a weight pulling her down. It was a sticky weight keeping her in place. Juana then spoke up to prove Masazumi right. This is the deadly sin of dejection. The power of dejection affects people in the parts of themselves that they understand to be evil. As if in response, the Musashi students began groaning as various restraints took hold. It seemed all of them had something about themselves they felt bad about. As far as Masazumi could see, everyone had at least one place restrained and some people had several. Everyone tried to shake off those irremovable restraints. Dammit. Why is this how everyone has to find out it bothers me how my stomach sticks out!? N-no! I really did go to Ueno! I-it wasnt for your sake or anything! U-um, my breasts dont r-really bother me. Right, Masazumi? Isnt that right? Dont pass it on to me. But I guess this means it does still bother me, she thought calmly. However Horizon! Horizons entire body was almost entirely covered in restraints. They covered her arms, legs, waist, stomach, chest, neck, head, and even fingers. A ring of light covered her eyes like a blindfold, so Masazumi could only see her twisted mouth. However, her body was doubled over a bit and she could only move within the restraints made of light. You are an automaton who has lost her emotions. You must feel that everything about you is lacking. Juanas words gave Masazumi a chill. Everyone has things like that! Masazumi wanted to help, so she touched the ring of light binding Horizons hand which held the Logismoi Oplo. However ! As soon as she touched the light, a gasp of pain escaped Horizons mouth. Masazumis hand jerked back and she felt sorry, but then she realized why Horizon had felt pain. Even if you can fool yourself, it hurts when other people touch on it, doesnt it? This was the overflowing Akedia one felt for oneself. The things one could not help and the things one had hidden deep in their heart now became their enemy and bound them. And one could not hope for help from others because that would be the same as letting them know your faults. What are we supposed? Masazumi heard a noise before she could say to do. The enemy units had split to the left and right aboard Tres Espa?as command ship. Now, the batters from the baseball team spread out on top of an open lane. They fanned out and prepared for a concentrated attack while the Musashi students could not move properly. Masazumi could do nothing more than realize how bad this was which left her feeling inexperienced. What do we do!? As she mentally groaned, she saw Juana raise her left arm. She was giving the batters their signal to attack. But before she could, Masazumi, everyone around her, and all of the Tres Espa?ans saw something. Someone stood next to Juana on the roof of the command ships bridge. It was Aoi who had his arms folded while completely naked. Every single person was left speechless, but Juana had not noticed Aoi. Masazumis mind was unable to react, but her body honestly began to sweat worriedly. Velzquezs eyes opened wide as Aoi tiptoed by with short steps. Aoi went on and stood right next to Juana. However, Juana nodded because she still had not noticed him. Fi- She swung her left arm down at exactly the height of Aois crotch. Waaah! screamed Masazumi and everyone else. Hearing them, Juana frowned, stopped moving, and tilted her head. What is the matter, all of you? Why are you making strange noises in the middle of battle? Fusae frantically spoke up. U-um, Ju? You should You should probably check behind you. Eh? Juana turned to her right and looked over the shoulder of the arm holding her Logismoi Oplo. There is nothing there, she said after a few seconds. The other side! The dangers on the other side! The left? Juana tilted her head. But I am using Akedia Katathlipse and our side is not affected by it. Well, if you think it is dangerous, I have no choice. Excuse me, secretary, please stand back. Juana slowly swept her glove-covered left hand backwards. Ah, was all anyone could say before Juanas left hand firmly grabbed at Aois God Mosaic as he stood with his arms crossed. She must have felt something as her hand sank rather deeply into the God Mosaic because Juana frowned. Eh? She looked to the side and Aoi nodded with his arms still folded. Oh, too bad. Thats my real version. Hearing that, she looked down toward her hand, saw the God Mosaic she could not see past, and took a very, very deep breath. While she reacted, the idiot continued speaking. I like high places, so I happily climbed up to the roof. Im glad the effect of my stealth tools didnt wear off partway up. Now that wouldve been embarrassing! Right!? The naked boy directed that last question at everyone present and then turned toward the dumbfounded Velzquez. Oh, youre the president of Team Velzquez! I buy a lot of your porn games! I thought a mosaic tile pattern was best for skin color, but your realistic coloring is great too! Just the title of The Surrender of Breda stimulates the imagination, dont you think!? O-oh, I see you have an eye for this. But Im trying to make art, so keep that in mind. Okay! Now, you there. Could you give me that Logismoi Oplo? Im willing to take it for free. Juanas reaction to his offer was a bit delayed. She finally looked back down at the location of her left hand. Kya What do you mean kya? Is just holding it not enough? Here, how about this? Kyaaaaaaah!! Juana screamed and instantly and unhesitatingly knocked the idiot from the rooftop and into the air. She then swung both fists straight down. Fire!! At the same time as the naked boy was launched into the air, a dark figure suddenly appeared from the open hangar hatch below the bridge. He wore a Musashi student uniform as a ninja outfit and wore a hat deep over his eyes. I, Tenzou Crossunite, have used plenty of stealth ninja techniques to steal all sorts of information! Ha ha ha! He laughed and spread his arms out. Something stretched out between his hands. Look at this long scroll printout. Its filled with Tres Espa?as wartime secrets! Who would think everything was prepared as a diversion to allow me to steal Tres Espa?as secrets just before we escape using gravitational cruising? Just out of curiosity, where is Toori-dono? He was using stealth techniques along with me earlier. A naked boy fell into the arms holding the scroll. The document itself was ripped to pieces which scattered into the sky. The impact of the naked boys fall forced Tenzou down into a sumo wrestler crouch, but he somehow managed to bear with it. Nwohhh! A-a naked person just fell from the sky!? Nwaah! I went to a lot of trouble to get those secrets! And this is Toori-dono! Nnn, the first time I carry someone in my arms and its a self-deprecating naked boy!? Am I cursed!? I am, arent I, god!? Cancel this! It doesnt count! A notice from Tenzous contract shrine opened next to his face. That request is outside my jurisdiction : By, god. Dammit. I just saw the dark side of these contract-loving shrines! Isnt that right, Toori-dono!? Hey, hey, listen, Tenzou. Isnt that woman a complete monster to knock me off like that? Y-you arent even listening!! Neither are you!? shouted everyone. The Musashi students suddenly realized something: the restraints were gone. When Juana had pushed the naked boy off the bridge roof, she had let go of her Logismoi Oplo. Everyone fell silent and looked back toward Horizon Ariadust. She held her Logismoi Oplo up like a wall, stuck half her face out, trembled, and stared at Juana and Tenzou with the whites of her eyes visible on the bottom. Y-you thieves! How was my artificial jealousy? Just fire already!! In the next moment, great power erupted between the two ships and the powers crossed paths several times. What came first was a black line shooting out straight ahead from Horizon Ariadusts Lype Katathlipse. That line could be called the harbinger of the Logismoi Oplos tearing. The line extended approximately three kilometers and Tres Espa?as command ship existed near the very beginning of the line. However, Fusae gave an instruction before the tearing exploded out. Descend straight down! The command ship forcibly lowered its altitude, but its bow could not lower because it was digging into the transport ship. The command ship ended up tilting backwards. And something shot by on a straight line toward the back of the tilted deck. This figure with six golden wings was Margot Naito. She straddled a Schale-covered broom and shot full speed toward the two boys standing in front of the bridge. In an instantaneous movement, Tenzou hopped onto the back of Naitos broom while also tossing Toori into the air. Naito then caught Toori with her broom. However Ohhhhh! Gold Mar! The broom is sticking up between my legs into my crotch! That doesnt matter and we need to get going! As Toori bent up vertically, Naito caught him over the nose of the broom while they moved diagonally upward at high speed. Naito used seven acceleration spells at once and the needles of seven speedometer-style Magie Figurs swung fully to the side. Herrlich!! With a roar, they shot up above everyones heads. In the next instant, four decisions were made to prepare for the instant after that. First, Velzquez and Takakane reactivated their Testamenta Arma. Second, the Musashi students activated defensive spell shields. Third, Tres Espa?as baseball team began their bombardment. And last, Fusaes Michiyuki Byakko and Gin ignored the black line of light coming from Lype Katathlipse and charged forward. They charged directly forward along the path of the Logismoi Oplo. Of the two who made this decision, Gin swung her two double swords backwards as if they were wings. Here I go! After those few preparations were made, the preparations were used against each other. First, the Musashi students activated their defensive spells which produced shields. However, the activation speed depended on an individuals ability to operate and prepare the spell, so Velzquez and Takakanes Testamenta Arma activated before all of them had finished. The two Testamenta Arma named Crus Temperantia C Novum and Vetus had the ability to halve speeds and divide power by number of uses. But the Musashi students thought they could still defend even with their speed lowered. They thought they could make up for the halved defensive strength with how they held the shields and by doubling up the shields. Tres Espa?as baseball team then began their bombardment. The batters attacks focused on strength, but the pitchers were different. They used precise control to attack within the gaps between the shields. They mostly focused low and aimed for the defenders crotches as they crouched down. Fgh! More and more defenders fell to their knees as if their teeth had fallen out, and holes opened in the front line. However, Horizon fired an attack to support them. Solid Emotional Expression : Overdrive : Output : 60. !! At an emotional expression level of 60%, countless numbers of tearing power shot out across the weapons range of three kilometers. It shot by around the black line which had been sent out first to reserve a spot. Those on the command ship moved toward the bridge in the back so as to avoid the line. However, the tall bridge was still in range. A great tearing power was produced. It took the form of black claws. Due to the Testamenta Arma, the massive amount of claws made of black light had their speed halved and strength divided by their number. Even so, it was enough power to destroy the command ships bridge. Two great forces shot toward it. One was Gin whose double swords contained ether light, whose false arms swept by, and who fired her cannons. The other was Go, Michiyuki Byakko! Cadena firma expanded around both shoulders and Fusae fired ultra vibrations over Gins head and by either side of her. Ether light-covered double swords, cannon fire, and ether-interfering ultra vibration destruction cannons that used the same system all struck the countless tearing claws. The attacks hit. While faced by the slowed and weakened tearing claws, Gin swung her body a bit to the left and right and made sure the trajectory of her false arms and double swords was not thrown off. ! She slashed and produced destruction from the clash of ether with ether. Black and pale white flowers blew through the air around Gin. Her swords flew along continuous arcs that created countless flower petals of light. The heat from her false arms produced a shimmering which danced around her. However, that was not all. Both Michiyuki Byakkos shoulders had opened into lion faces and the black and pale white light scattered into a mist around its arms. That mist produced a storm that wrapped around Fusae and Gin. This ultimately produced a mountain wind of light and darkness. As if riding that wind, the girl with the two double swords created more blowing flowers and fired her cannons repeatedly. Is this working!? she asked while looking forward. Their dance of wind and destruction had produced a single effect. They had gouged out a large hole in the central bottom portion of the tearing claws shooting forward. The tearing was headed toward the bridge, but Gin and Fusae had opened a space. The port and starboard divine transmission church towers have been damaged! shouted a voice over divine transmission. However, the next statement gave the overall conclusion. Also, the central bridge is undamaged! A cheer rose into the air from the Tres Espa?an students. As if to amplify their joy, an especially large blizzard of flowers and storm of mist came from within the black tearing. That was the last attack. Gin and Fusaes defensive attacks had bought enough time for the ships tilt to take it out of range of Lype Katathlipse. The wind and blizzard made of light danced through the air, and the black wind gathered together and disappeared. A girl and a white god of war stood within it all as if brushing aside that wind. Sigh. They were so filled with exhaustion and injuries that even a quiet sigh could be heard. The two double swords had all broken as if bitten off partway down. The false arms, the pair of cannons, and the white god of wars armor all had claw marks gouged out of them. No part of them was unharmed. Michiyuki Byakko had been able to protect Fusae because the damage had come from ether, but some claw marks were visible across her body as well. However, both Gin and Fusae still had strength left in their gaze. They sweated, they panted, and their hair was in disarray, but they did not lose sight of their opponent. Everyone, attack!! shouted Fusae. Tres Espa?as bombardment and charge began once more. However, the following transmission brought everyone to a stop. Musashi is switching to gravitational cruising!! Over. The very next moment, Musashis giant form vanished, transport ship and all. !? The large-scale air pocket created by such a massive object moving so suddenly slammed the command ship and other ships into the air. Gins eyes saw everything that happened during that high speed turn of events. They are going to depart. She looked forward as her mind raced to find a way to stop the leaving transport ship and Musashi, but Fusae spoke up behind her. Everyone, gather in the center of the deck! Gin understood what Fusae meant. The severity of a ships shaking would be smallest in the center. Fusae likely understood what was coming next, but Gin did not care. ! She took a few steps forward, but something happened as she tried to advance. Musashi suddenly moved away. The atmosphere shook and Musashis high speed movement created a vacuum. This produced a mist in the air and a great roar. The departing vessel was already too far to reach by running. Musashi Ariadust Academy should have been directly below, but Gin only saw its back and the stern of the ship growing more distant. ! Gin fired a volley with her two Arcabuz Cruz. The shells tore through the atmosphere as they flew in two straight lines for the transport ship being towed away. They pierced the raging atmosphere and mist, and reached the transport ship. One shot dug into the towing belt pulling the transport ship. The other was on its way to strike the enemies gathered atop the ship, but Gin heard a single voice just before it did. Bind, Tonbokiri! That voice which reached Gin through the wind caused the shell to explode. The destruction called in more mist and wind and Gin faced her enemy through the white swirling wind. This enemy was Musashi Ariadust Academys Vice Chancellor. Honda Futayo! They were too far apart for their attacks to reach, but they could see each other. The other girls gaze seemed to produce noise and even pain, but Gin could not look away. But it only lasted an instant. Musashi quickly picked up speed, produced a massive steam explosion when it struck the atmosphere, and moved further forward. As she was left behind, Gin felt a mixture of regret, anger, and hatred sink into the bottom of her gut. !! She let out a wordless cry just before the command ship shook violently from the air current produced by Musashi. Azuma felt the ship shake especially hard just as he arrived back at his room. The reverberating noises had grown more distant and were now mostly made up of sporadic loud noises, so he guessed the battle was already coming to a close. It had been a mistake to go around to see if anyone had not yet evacuated to their homes. Im not a combat member, so Miriam is going to be mad Im not getting back until the battle is already over. He knew she would start by demanding to know what he had been doing. He knew it could not be helped, but the notebook under his arm felt oddly heavy. The notebook contained notes on the days lessons for Miriam. The girls would take the notes and Miriam had two notebooks she would alternatively give one to them or receive one from them. Today, Naomasa had taken the notes and it described Ohiroshikis execution with angular writing and diagrams. Azuma wondered if the vector arrows and output calculations on the diagram of the enema being injected were out of habit due to her occupation. They had only had the first and second periods that morning and most of it had been spent on the execution, but it must have had some meaning to Miriam who spent all her time in the room. And for that reason, Azuma resolved himself as he arrived in front of the room. I need to go in before I hesitate. He opened the Western-style sliding door and entered. He brought himself inside the small room and immediately heard a voice. Nooo! Im going out!! He looked forward and saw a girl in a wheelchair and a white, translucent girl struggling in the first girls lap. Out! I dont wanna stay in! Azuma grasped the situation in an instant. Oh, she wants to go out and Miriam is stopping her, thought Azuma. He then added, She really is a mother. Meanwhile, Miriam held on to the girl. You cant! It is dangerous outside right now! Are you going to disobey your mama!? I dont wanna! This is complete mayhem, thought Azuma. He then opened his mouth with absolute confidence. Ill use a technical term to sound really cool as I tell them to get along. S-stop that, you two! Lets calm down and have sex! Cmon! Hurry up and have sex! As the papa, I will watch over you and make sure you can do it! Azuma? For some reason, Miriam looked as if cold water had been thrown on her. The girl stopped struggling when she saw Miriams expression. Umm? What was that? Could you say it again? I think I misheard you. Eh? Well Its just that I thought you were a serious person, soIm pretty sure that was a mistake. Could you say it again? Judge. What I mean is, you have to have sex, dont you? Does Miriam of all people not realize she was instigating one side of the conflict? wondered Azuma as Miriams face grew more and more red. Is she embarrassed because she realized how immature she was acting toward a child? She really is an adult if she can honestly admit her mistake. And so Miriam, you are an adult, so you know what to do when having sex, dont you? That girl is still young, so make sure you teach her. N-no, umAzuma? How can you say that to a Catholic girl? No, waitthat isnt what I meant. Um, where did you learn that word!? Miriams reddened face and raised eyebrows told Azuma she was angry. However What Im saying is right, so why is Miriam angry with me? One possibility did occur to him. Miriam was Catholic and he had been taught that word by a Technohexen. Historically, Technohexen had been rejected by Catholicism. It would only make this worse if I told her Naruze taught it to me. With that in mind, he kept his answer ambiguous as he told her where he had learned that word. Just now, Ihad a girl I know teach me about sex. While holding the girl, Miriam bent back and took a deep breath. What is it now? wondered Azuma as she shook her wheelchair forward. Oh? Judge, judge. And while everyone else was fighting? Ohhhhhh? Oh, no. Should I not have said it was a girl? I cant have her making any misunderstandings about this. Oh, s-sorry! But the girl who taught me about it is already committed to someone else. Ohhhhhhhh!? Miriam bent back again but quickly straightened up. Y-youre skipping way ahead here! Reverse adultery!? So wh-who is this girl!? Well, I cant exactly tell you. But the person they are committed to is another girl. Miriam shook slightly and the veins visible on her forehead grew denser. Miriam? Mama, are you really fired up? Th-that is fine. Y-yes. Miriam averted her gaze and trembled. I-I knew this was a virtual family, but I-I never thought it was a family where the father would be stolen by a lesbian Heh hehheh. This is just like some kind of trap. Was this entire family a trap? Hehheh heh. Ah hah. What is with this sense of humiliation!? Azuma could instinctually tell this was very, very bad. He did not know what, but he had apparently angered Miriam by making some kind of serious mistake. Azuma frantically thought. S-sorry, Miriam! I understand I did something wrong, so lets hurry up and have sex! The wheelchair slammed into him at high speed. The sky rushed by around Musashi fast enough to be visibly noticeable. Tension still covered those on the deck of the transport ship being towed by Okutama. They had begun healing or providing first aid for the injured students, but the tension remained in those for whom this had been their first battle. N-no! I didnt mean to! I thought you needed a cardiac massage and acted without thinking. UmIt was my hands fault! My hand!! Okay, that leaves a lobotomy as the only option! Inexperienced mistakes such as that were happening frequently. Horizon! shouted Toori as he joined the group. Horizon was limply being held by Masazumi. The uninjured or lightly injured students saw Lype Katathlipse dropped at Horizons feet while Horizon herself was very weak and had her eyes closed. However, Toori ran over as quickly as he could while still naked. Horizon! Everyones expression clouded over when he simply called out her name. He may have been naked, but they were still worried about him. As Toori approached, Horizon suddenly opened her eyes. Her gaze held no strength, but she still spoke weakly when she saw Toori. Toori-samaC-could you come closer? Wh-what is it, Horizon!? Do you have something to tell me!? For some reason, Toori wiggled around as he ran over with his arms outstretched to embrace her. Horizon slowly stood with a lowered center of gravity and threw a counter into his crotch using her tightly clenched right fist. With a dull sound, Tooris waist jerked back and his knees collapsed underneath him. The other boys gave shrill gasps as they saw it, but Horizon remained expressionless. I insist that you put on some clothes. What if you catch cold? I dont get why you punched me!! Horizon nodded and wiped her right hand on Masazumis coat, causing the other girl to shriek. Judge. It is within the margin of error for a warning. At that point, her energy must have run out because she closed her eyes and passed out. Horizon went limp and Masazumi had to support her once more. Meanwhile, Toori was down on both knees with his legs turned inwards. As everyone turned sympathetic looks his way, he slapped his stomach as if trying to bear with something. Nnn Unfortunately, I didnt use my boke spell because this was a serious situation I just cant let my guard down around you, Horizon! You are a worthy opponent! Why are you acting like some kind of military commander? And you really should put on some clothes. Also, um Masazumi laid Horizon down, took the end of a rope connected to the railing along the edge of the deck, wrapped it around Tooris neck, and had him sit like a dog. Okay, okay. Ill stay. Wait, Seijun! What is this? Naked with a rope is one you dont see every day. And wait, is this a square knot!? Seijun, you really are bad at this. Shut up. You stay here until the ship comes to a stop. Youll get in the way otherwise. That blunt statement led Toori to collapse sideways onto the floor while still naked. Masazumi ignored him and looked around. If anyone needs to be transported, quickly prepare them for transport. Im also worried about Horizon. Mitotsudaira, can you transport people with your silver chains? Mitotsudaira shook her head while wearing her blue personal clothes. With the height difference, there is no way I can reach. I think it would be safer to wait until the gravitational cruising is over and use the towing belt to bring us alongside Okutama or one of the other ships. Mitotsudaira looked down at her disheveled clothes. But this battle gave us a lot to consider for the next battle. Judge. It did and Im sure the others down below agree. But Masazumi looked over at Rapid Fires paper bag on the floor next to her. When Gin had removed her double sword, the contents had broken. It was clearly no longer usable. I have to thank Tres Espa?a for doing this during the warranty period. Now I dont have to demand they pay for this next time we meet. As Musashi cruised in a straight line at high speed, damage occurred in several places on the ships. This damage was not caused by the atmosphere, the wind, or the shaking of the ships. Asamachi, can you hear me? Its Heidi. According to Musashi, the areas with a weak ether supply are in trouble because they have surpassed what their buffering can protect them from. The surface is being treated as roughly as the outer walls, so be especially careful there. Im on my way around with Shiro-kun. Oh, and pass this on through the communication network. Wearing her uniform, Asama nodded in response to Heidis sign frame. Understood. I will go around to them all as well. I will be working on tuning the ships after putting out the fires, so call me if you need anything. Okay, um Hanami? Asama looked out across the streets of Oume which was smoking after the fires had been put out. She then gave a few instructions to Hanami. She looked over a stack of divine messages Hanami had automatically produced. Um, Hanami? Just because everyone calls them that does not mean you have to address the messages to cruel bastard-sama or flat chest-sama. Also, die and go to hell are not proper greetings. The people around me are so outrageous, thought Asama just as a nearby building began to groan. Musashi was shaking as it flew at high speed and low altitude, and shocks would occasionally run through it like a vehicle running over a stone, but this groan was caused by something else. This is due to inadequate ether supply caused by the gravitational cruising. In gravitational cruising, the space in which Musashi existed was brought under the influence of special directional gravity acting in the direction Musashi was to travel. Simply put, Musashi alone would fall in that direction. The basic elements are to produce the gravity source and to specify Musashi as the only target to be pulled by that gravity. Also, there is the ships internal gravity control to protect the people and objects aboard. To ensure they did not destroy the surrounding environment, buffering had to be set up against the movement of the atmosphere created around Musashi. According to what Asama had learned in middle school, the shockwave of the ships high speed movement would shake buildings on the surface even at an altitude of 5000 meters. Even over the ocean, it would cause massive primary and secondary damage to aquatic resources and cause changes in the weather. And whatever damages were caused, Musashi would be the one blamed on the political and trade fronts. These buffering spells were used even during normal cruising and they acted as the foundation of Musashis defenses while cruising. But they need to be strengthened during gravitational cruising, so the fuel economy gets really, really bad. The ether supply within the ship is thrown out of order, so buildings and sections can be destroyed. To provide protection during gravitational cruising, each section of Musashi had spells carved into the structures, keystones, and primary pillars. When supplied with ether, those spells would protect the buildings, sections, and people, but the protection in some areas would weaken when the shaking and creaking prevented the ether from circulating properly. A spell user like Asama was needed to provide adjustments. Beginning performance. Asama spoke up, reached for the bow named Kataume at her waist, and attached charms to the string. After attaching around seven charms on either side of the string, she plucked the string and a high-pitched noise rang out. Clap. The trembling and groaning of the surrounding buildings and floor grew stronger, but gradually disappeared. Several small forms appeared from behind buildings and within the seams between sections on the ground. They were small spirits produced by the ether disturbance. Their vague outlines formed circular, plantlike, humanoid, or animalistic shapes. Asama saw them looking around the area with their sensory organs. The disturbance has been temporarily settled, but a lot of them showed up. We dont have to supply ether during gravitational cruising very often, so you can really see where the ether has built up. From the clouds flowing by in the sky, it appeared they had reached their top speed. According to Musashi, they could continue gravitational cruising for 32 seconds. They would use that time to reach a high speed and then cruise on inertia. They would shift the produced gravity over to keep their altitude fixed and the output would instead be used to protect the ship and those aboard. Several of the small spirits with large heads pulled out something hidden behind a nearby water bucket. Asama checked the B5 sized object which was tilted in her direction. The R-rated porn game Captain Magellans Surprising Tropical Heaven? Actually, I think he really did end up in heaven. Anyway, why did you hide this here, Toori-kun? She was blaming someone without proof, but she was certain it was him. Most likely, he had either had no more room at home or something else had come up on his way home after purchasing it. However, that was not something that should be out in the open, so she admonished the spirits and put it back. I hope the spirits dont make that their home Just as she began imagining a dark future, a torii-style sign frame appeared showing the city message board. This is Musashi. The gravitational cruising acceleration has finished without issue. We will now transfer to inertial cruising and head straight to England. I will contact you again once it is safe to exit to the surface, but you may move freely throughout the underground and residential areas. Over. That message from Musashi prompted Asama to look ahead to the east. She saw something in the distance. Is that? A giant shadow floated in the sky like a black mountain. It was England. We can now visually detect England. Over. While making various arrangements for arriving at England, Musashi looked forward. England was a vast mass of land floating above the ocean. It looked bluish-black, the land resembled upside down plates overlapping each other, and the undersides silhouette looked like a collection of stalactites. England is a floating island nation. It is thirty-one kilometers from north to south, thirty kilometers from east to west, and four kilometers top to bottom. Just like Musashi, issues concerning weight distribution and warping were solved by not making the land from a single rock. Instead, countless crusts were intertwined as a spell movement structure. These structures then formed four levels from top to bottom and four blocks. Musashi would stop at the land port at the mouth of the Thames, but it would first circle the entire floating island once to both lower its speed and allow England to check that Musashi was disarmed. Simple trade would be performed at the same time, so it took three days to ultimately enter the Thames. However, thought Musashi. Even if she was deliberately lowering their speed in inertial cruising, they were still cruising at greater than 120 knots. Musashi was over seven kilometers long on average, but it still travelled the distance of its entire length in about two minutes. They were already less than forty kilometers from England, so it would only take a dozen or so minutes to arrive. That bluish-black islands structure grew more apparent and its forests and cities became visible. However, there was a problem. Musashis speed was not dropping fast enough. Our only option is to drop our speed while circling England. Two wide revolutions will be necessary, concluded Musashi. The simple trade will not be possible. Meanwhile, a few ships appeared in the sky near England. England sent out a maritime pilot to lead the way and a few escort ships. Musashis bridge raised a flag requesting a maritime pilot. Musashi will now enter Englands territorial waters. We plan to cruise around England to lower our speed, so we will follow Englands guide ship around England. Over. At the same moment, a divine voice transmission arrived for Musashi over the common divine network. A few sign frames appeared, all with their borders formed with the crosses that indicated Protestantism. Notification for Musashi of Far Easts Musashi Ariadust Academy! said a low female voice. The notification came from a high-speed crayer already turning to come up alongside Musashis starboard side. The crayer had several cannons on either side, its high-speed spell sail stuck forward like a spear, and it drew an arc through the traces of the waves in the sky. However, the next voice contained a sharp tone. This is the escort ship Granuaile belonging to Englands Oxford Academy. I am the captain, Grace OMalley of the same academy. I have a warning as one of the Fairy Queens Trumps! We order you to immediately stop your ship! You have already entered British territory, you are in a battle-ready state, your relationship with Tres Espa?a and the Testament Union is unclear, and no cooperation has been established between England and the Far East! If you do not stop immediately The speaker took a breath. England will stop you by force!! Immediately afterwards, Musashi saw four figures jump from Granuaile and onto the tip of the starboard ship Shinagawa. Those figures all had human form and four shoots of ivy rushed from Graces ship to guide them. The anti-wind spells and inertial buffer control were pierced and destroyed wide enough for people to pass through. The destruction produced a low-pitched sound similar to cloth being whipped by strong wind and it was followed by repeated sounds of splintering wood. In an instant, the inside of Shinagawas buffer control was dyed white by fog. We are under attack! There are four enemies! I have identified them! Shinagawa sent out a ship-wide broadcast. They are from the student council and chancellors officers of Englands Oxford Academy. They are from Trumps! There were only four of them, but they were the top-level people who supported an entire nation. And Musashi had to confront them. All who are able to face them, please prepare for battle! Over! Volume 2, 06: Greeter on the Deck Volume 2, Chapter 06: Greeter on the Deck When and where do you say Nice to meet you? Point Allocation (Battle Progress) Someone on the towed transport ship groaned in response to Musashis request to prepare for battle. Naito turned toward the bow. The problem is where the battlefield is. The bow is almost completely abandoned. Judge, replied Mitotsudaira with a nod. She turned her golden eyes toward Musashi. Who will make it to the bow!? The transport ship was being pulled by the towing belt in the air behind Okutama. A glance into the sky reminded Mitotsudaira of this fact and she clenched her teeth. Musashis primary combat force had gathered on the transport ship to fight back against Tres Espa?a. Former guard unit member and current vice chancellor Futayo, special duty officers Tenzou and Naito, Mitotsudaira herself, and chancellor and student council president Toori were all there. And most of those down below are supporting members. I am heading down! Please stop. I have determined you will not make it in time. Over. As Mitotsudaira began to run, Musashis face appeared in a sign frame. Pourquoi!? Judge. The ship cannot be stopped immediately yet will paradoxically arrive very near England in about three minutes. If England can stop us in that time, that is fine. If we can stop them for that along, that is fine too. The time limit is a mere three minutes, so you will not arrive at the bow in time even if you begin now. Also, your transport ship is being provided with buffering control distinct from Musashis. Heading here will result in removing or even destroying a portion of that. Working to control and protect the transport ship after that will delay our approach to England. Over. Then Just as Mitotsudaira began to speak, a new sign frame opened. This torii-style frame displayed Neshinbara. Then we have only one option: use those on Musashi to oppose England. Thats all there is to it. Mitotsudaira watched Neshinbara sigh in the sign frame. You have no choice but to leave this to us for the next three minutes. Could you focus on aiding the injured on the transport ship? Whether those injured can stand or not when you return to Musashi will change how the people view this battle, said Neshinbara expressionlessly. He looked around at all the people on the transport ship he could see. Sorry. A lot of people were injured. Those words worried Mitotsudaira. As a knight who was expected to take part in combat, she understood what role a strategist bore. This will only get worse for the strategist. They had endured the attack, but it had resulted in a lot of injuries. The city had been damaged, some areas were no longer functioning, and cargo had been lost. Blame would be turned toward the student council and chancellors officers at the top, but the most blame would fall on Neshinbara who had given the instructions and authorization. Every member of the main force on the transport ship understood this, so Mitotsudaira exchanged a glance with Masazumi, Futayo, Naito, and the others before turning back to Neshinbara. It is not yet time for the strategist to apologize, is it? asked Mitotsudaira with a bitter smile. Letting her worry show at this stage was rude to the strategist and a knight needed to show trust in her strategist. Once all of this is over, we can have a small victory celebration and meet up with England. That will give us an excuse to make up for the injuries and damage. I see you knights love your glory, commented Neshinbara while smiling bitterly. Mitotsudaira suddenly noticed the background behind him was moving. Neshinbara? Dont tell me Judge. Im heading out myself. Bertoni-kun wants to have some fun, but he has his hands full dealing with the commerce and industry groups. And in a direct confrontation, I dont have to worry about giving instructions to so many people. But Mitotsudaira wanted to say it was dangerous, but he cut her off. You understand, dont you? We were attacked, people were injured, and the city was damaged. Unlike the Battle of Mikawa, we didnt gain anything, so people are going to be wondering what the strategist was thinking. I need to do my best as the strategist. I need to show them I gave it my all so we could pull through to the end. I want to avoid having the student council and chancellors officers criticized because of me. Were on our way to England which has a neutral relationship with the Far East, so I want to rid us of as much uncertainty as I can. He took a breath which developed into a long sigh. Three minutes is a long time. A sign frame emitted light within a vast white sanctuary. Someone sat at the top of the carpeted stairs leading up to the altar in the back. What is it, Innocentius? And after I went out of my way to bring the large and small metal balls. The elderly demon wearing a black uniform looked over at the Papa-Schola who also wore a uniform. Just as I was growing bored with the dull direction things were headed, something even less interesting happens, said Papa-Schola Innocentius. You heard that, didnt you, Galileo? The emergency broadcast went out to everyone with an official post. Yes, it seems England has gone out to intercept Musashi. It only just happened, though. As an excellent student, what do you think of Englands actions? England has decided to show a more conservative face to the other countries, said Innocentius. He watched a sign frame showing Musashi and England in the distance. The footage was being recorded from the north coast of Hexagone Fran?aise. Booths were being set up to sell food to onlookers as a male Hexagone Fran?aise student began to speak. He wore the armband of the Catholic joint divine transmission organization named Divine Correspondence. Oh, look at that! It seems several people thought to be from Englands Trumps just boarded Musashi! The War Commentator Club provided the following report on those who boarded Musashi: their ages range from child to elderly; their sexes are male, female, and maybe something else; and their combat styles are offensive or maybe not. Okay, can someone please execute the idiot who wrote this!? Anyway, over to the broadcast room! I dont see why they would board them. Hm? muttered Innocentius. Well, England had two options. One was to hold the Testament Union in check by accepting Musashi, clear the armada battles with interpretations, and work to resolve the Apocalypse along with Musashi. If they chose that path, they would not need to divide their exhaustion and war expenses between this and the armada battles. Then they could use the Apocalypse resolution to their advantage during the Peace of Westphalia. England could take the lead in bringing about the independence of their Protestant trading partner, Holland. Their influence in the Testament Union would have risen dramatically and they could have become a leading world power. However, England chose the other option. They are treating Musashi as an enemy of the Testament Union and reliably reproducing history by refusing their entry. If they do not disobey the rest of the Testament Union, the other countries wont interfere or pull any unnecessary interpretations during the armada battles and the Peace of Westphalia. They may even try to help England out some. Instead of aiming for excessive gain, they chose the reliable route. England may have the Logismoi Oplo of greed, but theyve managed to restrain themselves this time. But what led them to make this decision? It was Tres Espa?as attack on Musashi. Musashi opposed the Testament Union, and Tres Espa?a chose to respond with an attack. In that case, what is England to do as a member of the Testament Union? If they protected Musashi, they would be making an enemy of every other Testament Union nation. And if England hadnt intercepted Musashi, Tres Espa?a could have sent in their main force to scout out Englands strength and warn them that they were now the Testament Unions enemy. England would have been charged with a crime and attacked before they had a chance to make any kind of excuse. And as long as Musashi stuck around, Tres Espa?a would have continued hounding them. At any rate, England can no longer act as an intermediary between Musashi and the Testament Union. Carrying out the attack so close to England rather than to the west of Tres Espa?a gave England less time to make their decision. That was probably Vice President Juanas idea. The long lived race is a little too clever, dont you think? Hm? Innocentius turned toward the sign frame. Musashi had already grown more distant, but something else had happened as well. The first starboard ship was wrapped in fog and that fog could be seen moving even from this distance. Well, even if Tres Espa?as attack brought this on, England must have resolved themselves to carry out the armada battles soon. If they want to go the reliable route, theyll want to keep the adventures to a minimum. Its probably due to how difficult it is to find a reliable path through these troubled times that no country wants to take any major steps toward resolving the Apocalypse. At any rate, now that England has made this decision, they must be planning to tackle the Apocalypse problem on their own. I hear England is performing research into the Apocalypse. Today, Tres Espa?a used Musashi to show off their strength and to display their loyalty to the Testament Union. And now England has displayed their own loyalty to the Testament Union and exhibited their intent to remain on the reliable path. As a man heading toward the Apocalypse, that is reassuring to hear and it is amusing to see them use Musashi as proof of their loyalty. Of course, it is always possible Englands hostility and refusal to accept Musashi are just for show, but the other countries are likely already working to pressure England away from that. And have you already done so? Do you want me to say testament? Testament, said Galileo with a nod. Innocentius laughed. We cant let up. M.H.R.R. is preparing a Far East force and gathering strength toward the east. But even if were busy dealing with that, we still have to do what we can here as the Testament Union, he said. But England needs to execute a certain royal before the armada battles can begin. They need to execute Mary Stuart who attempted to assassinate Elizabeth. According to the history recreation, she is Catholic, the former queen of Scotland, and Elizabeths cousin. She had a close relationship with Felipe II, the leader of Tres Espa?a, so her execution was one of the factors leading to the armada battles. But that Mary is in a complex position for England. Yes. She has a double inherited name with Elizabeths older half-sister Mary Tudor, aka Bloody Mary. This Mary represents Englands unfaithfulness. He took a breath, looked at the screen, and continued speaking. England is prepared to start a war by executing a royal and Musashi is opposing them. Now that is a scene you never would have imagined not too long ago, hm? Suddenly, a noise burst from the sign frame. Was that? An explosive noise reverberated through the sky as Musashi grew more distant. Did that do it!? cried a girl with six black wings. Large wooden containers covered the floor of that storage district at the front of the first starboard ship Shinagawa. The black-winged girl, Naruze, wore the armband of the 4th special duty officer. She held up her Technomagie pen and faced forward. A storm of steam produced by her attack rose where the enemies had stood a moment before. As soon as she had arrived on Shinagawas deck, she had made a surprise attack before even looking at the enemies. The attack was recent enough that she could not see her enemies through the steam. Naruze used the short time until that steam cleared to check her surroundings. An archery unit stood behind her, but I shouldnt expect them to be able to shoot someone if I ask them to, thought Naruze. They arent like Asama. No, I suppose Asama technically isnt like that either. But she did suddenly start shooting people at our elementary school entrance ceremony. The tradition was to hold a festival after the ceremony where the upperclassmen and their parents or guardians set up stands. There had of course been an archery stand. Asama had been urged to play because they assumed a shrine maiden would know how to use a bow, but that had been a mistake. The upperclassmen and adults had been amused by how well the daughter of the Asama Shrine could shoot, so they had made the targets more distant and smaller. As Asama had continued to nervously hit all of the targets, focus on her had grown and her anxiety had reached its max. Okay, now lets try some moving targets! Can you do it? That comment had been the biggest mistake of all. Asama had been so nervous that she had started shooting everything in motion around her. The long combo she pulled off had turned the festival into a disaster. Ultimately, it had been the fault of the upperclassmen and adults egging her on, but Naruze still remembered running away from Asama, who Naruze had not known at the time, as she had targeted Naruzes back. Naruze had later asked Asama why she had done it and Asamas answer had been I was nervous, so I wanted to end it all as soon as possible. Yes, but I think you were trying to end more than just the archery, you stabbing shrine maiden. However, Asama was not here. Once she gained her qualifications as a shrine maiden, she had been banned from shooting people. She would still playfully shoot her comrades, but she was not generally permitted to seriously shoot people. The restriction was due to the fact that the power of a gods servant was meant to be used for purification. Probably. At any rate, Naruze prepared her next spell. The foundation of Technomagie spells was preparing internal Auspuff, but that Auspuff was then broken down into ATELL units. The creation of spells required formulas and a focusing device to influence the appropriate space. In some cases, a catalyst was also needed. Naruze went over the basic formula. To apply a change over one cubic meter for one second, I need 10 ATELL. This was the smallest expenditure unit to operate a spell and each additional change added 10 ATELL. And each other factor included was another value needing to be added or multiplied in. The rules governing the addition and multiplication of changes did not always match up with the physical laws and they could even change based on ones level of understanding of the space the spell was acting on. But despite those difficulties, understanding those rules was what it took to perform magic. Well, a lot of the knowledge can be troublesome, thought Naruze as she held up a bottle filled with water. The bottle held a liter of water and she used her pen to draw a water thermometer on the bottles surface. To draw was to create. It could give life and it could take life away. The result of the spell she applied to the object she drew on was the same thing she had thrown before. A steam bomb using heat! Heating and acceleration were the specialties of Weiss Techno. The steam from the previous spell began to thin. However, she could clearly see the silhouettes of the people beyond it. The enemy was there and they were approaching. Naruze did not know if the previous blast had been effective at all, but she completed the second by using her pen to add red to the water thermometer. As the color vigorously rose up along the bottle, Naruze threw it underhanded. She targeted the silhouettes approaching through the steam before her. Not even she knew the exact timing, but once the water boiled and turned to steam, its volume would explosively expand. The bottle would compress it and finally burst, sending shards everywhere. Herrlich! Steam spread out over a large area and dampened the movement of the wind. After the burst of steam, Musashis movement caused it to move toward Naruze and the others as it gathered together. But Naruze received this rough, heated air with her wings rather than her skin. How about that!? She received a response from the comrades behind her rather than the rough steam-filled wind ahead. She heard victorious cheers as the groups waiting behind her began to move forward. They all seemed impatient to achieve some great deed themselves. L-leave this to Musashi Ariadust Academys Body Building Research Group Goliath! D-dont be ridiculous! This is a job for the Greek Sun God Research Club Helio-ga-balus! No, the Buddhist Research Groups Warrior Monk Unit Buddhist Sentai Mikkyoger will handle this! Shut up. I hope my Weiss Techno kills all of you, thought Naruze as she prepared her next spell with half-lidded eyes. The steam cleared up as if splitting down the center and a voice came from within it. Ohhhhh, dear. Do we only get the one opponent? A few figures stood approximately fifteen meters away. There were four of them. Theyre unharmed!? The steam explosion should have sent fragments flying everywhere. From as close as they were, they could not have evaded it, but the people standing there were unharmed. Also Theres something wrong with them!? The person standing closest to Naruze was a very thin woman with giant metal balls chained to her legs. Her flesh seemed to have been scraped away, her body seemed made of withered branches, and she wore heavy makeup. Englands female uniform was wrapped tightly around her and her right hand was lightly held up with palm out. She trembled, but her face twisted into a smile. I am one of Trumps 10s and Oxford Academys Vice Chancellor, Robert Dudley. Naruze had heard of them. The group that protected Elizabeth, as well as the entirety of England, went by the name Trumps and even had their own divine website. The historical Robert Dudley was the cornerstone of the army and rumored to be Elizabeths lover, but he had left the political world due to suspicion in a murder case. So in England They gave the name to a woman to avoid that confusion. Then that person behind you is...? The figure seemed to nod. Standing behind Dudley was someone a head taller than Dudley who was quite tall herself. Also Shes round. It was a woman shaped like an egg. She wore Englands female uniform like an eggshell. One of the 10s. Vice President. William Cecil. She gave each statement slowly as if having trouble breathing. Next, a man with black skin stepped forward next to Cecil. He had a slender yet well-trained body, wore a white tank top on his upper body, and had two long, narrow cases hanging down from his waist. Naruze recognized him. Anyone involved in modern cultural works would recognize him. He stared at her through his glasses and noise sounded from the printing incantation devices attached to the bottom of his shoes, but Naruze spoke up regardless. I never thought the leader of Englands cultural clubs, the athlete poet Ben Jonson, would be here. You. Trumps was my idea, so I want to be involved as much as I can. And today, I have brought this treasured girl. Judge, said Naruze with a nod. She then turned to the girl standing behind Jonson. An otaku. No other word would fit The girl seemed to have the long ears of the long lived race, her hair was tied casually back, and her bangs were long. Her glasses hid her face, she wore the uniform suit with no skirt below a white coat, she wore sandals, she wore a backpack over her back, and she carried a paper bag. You would never think shes Shakespeare, Englands most famous author. You. Does the charm of the real deal surprise you? Jewels are meant to be kept tucked away in boxes, are they not? As Jonson spoke while taking some light steps, Shakespeare stared down at the paperback book in her hand and occasionally muttered something. Naruze on the other hand waved a hand to those behind her. Stay back. Eh? they all asked. Naruze responded without bothering to turn around. That group includes one of Englands Testamenta Arma users and their Logismoi Oplo user. Just like Tres Espa?a, they likely intended to use Musashi as a stage to show off their strength. In which case We need to make sure we dont end up being the underdog. Trainers would use weak underdogs that could not even fight back to give their fighting dog confidence, but what do you call them if they can and do fight back? O-oh? If you fight back but still lose, doesnt that just make you a loser? Dudley held out her right palm and began to move forward. However, someone else stepped forward first. Here I go... It was Cecil. Despite the great size of her round body, her gait was light and silent. However !? Shinagawa violently shook and everyone toward the front of the ship was slammed to the deck in an instant. Volume 2, 07: Creators on the Battlefield Volume 2, Chapter 07: Creators on the Battlefield When one creates Does one build up? Or does one shave away? Point Allocation (Molding) Naruze questioned the sudden shaking and weight that came down from above. What kind of spell is this!? The pressure from above had to be some kind of spell. Naruzes pen was a spell focusing device as well as the summoning device for the Weiss Fr?ulein which was her spell tool as a Technohexen, but the Orei Metallo on the tip of the pen was dyed in red light. That meant the pens ether analysis defense spell had automatically activated. While the others collapsed to the ground or to their knees, Naruze resisted the pressure and thought about the enemys spell. What was this weight she felt? Some power was affecting her as if pressing down from above. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see those behind her collapsed or kneeling, but one fact held true for all of them. Their hips fell first, so they landed on their knees. She then focused on the pressure she felt on her own shoulders, head, and wings. Gravity has not been increased. Is every surface facing the heavens being crushed from directly above!? As if affirming that analysis, the four British students other than Shakespeare stepped forward. Naruze folded her wings to either side to divert the burden on her back to the left and right. Everyone, stand as vertically as you can! If you cannot manage standing, kneel on both knees and straighten your back! Focus on using incantation spells! Aim any projectiles above their heads! As she spoke, the weight only grew. What kind of spell affects an entire area like this? wondered Naruze as she looked forward. The four standing before her showed no sign of bearing the weight. However Gods divine protection. Cecil was floating. Her arms were extended to the side and she lightly swayed in the wind. It cant be Naruze felt the pressure increase and Cecil floated up even further, so Naruze shouted out. That woman is handing out her weight, isnt she!? Testament, said Dudley with a nod. H-historically, William Cecil was the queens Secretary of State and her good friend, but the stress of being envied and his hard work led him to regularly overeat. He became mocked as Englands representative of obesity. H-his may be an honored position, but the men backed away due to the dishonorable treatment. That is why she, Englands greatest competitive eater, was recommended. Her ability is The lipstick-colored lips on that withered face formed a crescent moon. At the same moment, Cecil spoke in a chirping voice from over a meter above the deck. The wealthy should give alms to the needy. No, thank you! shouted Naruze. Dudley moved forward while holding her right palm out in front. Her footsteps rang loudly as she moved closer. Oh-oh-oh dear. How can this fallen angel say that when she is so n-n-n-needy. Especially in the chest. Y-you should at least accept the weight any normal woman would have. Or is that enough to make you unsteady? Kh! Th-that doesnt matter! Naruze raised her voice as her entire body trembled under the great pressure. And I can embrace Margot and bury my face in her chest like this, so its perfect if theres a little extra room here! As Innocentius listened to the voices picked up by the Hexagone Fran?aise broadcast committees parabolic microphone, he wordlessly closed the sign frame and turned to Galileo behind him. Okay, lets get to Pisa like we planned. I bet well scare some people throwing those balls down. Hm? You need to grow at least somewhat accustomed to Musashis performance style, former boy. Back on the transport ship, everyone turned toward Naito as they focused on Shinagawa via sign frame or sight. Oh, my, said Naito while scratching at her head. She put on her usual smile and said, I cant exactly bury her face in my chest even if she embraces me, so we dont do that. Y-yes, of course. Y-you do not do that, right? said Mitotsudaira who was unsure what to say. Naito nodded and said, Right. Its impossible with clothes on, so we dont even try. You mean you do it while naked!? Well, um Naito tried to laugh off everyones comment, lightly embraced her broom, and stared forward. Her eyes narrowed as she looked toward Shinagawa which was still wrapped in mist. But Ga-chan looks pretty irritated. I hope she doesnt do anything reckless. She can get really, really reckless when she does. With an instantaneous movement, Naruze threw a new water bottle. She replayed the spell from before and threw it once more, but it required over twice the ether because the defensive spell protecting her from the pressure was still active. She targeted Dudley who was now less than ten meters away. It was a short distance, but the weight caused the bottles trajectory to drop. Naruze had aimed well above the woman, but it flew toward her stomach. How reliable. According to our information, you are from M.H.R.R. and you certainly have that feel to you. As she spoke, Dudleys opened right hand flew. Immediately afterwards, a sound of impact was followed by a steam explosion. However, something odd happened around Dudleys right palm. You repelled the explosion!? It had been a casual action. She had swept her hand as if sweeping trash from a desk and the explosion itself had been pushed away from her palm just like a piece of trash. !! The explosive noise was repelled and Dudley and the other three were unharmed. Naruze, however, shouted into the steam explosion which was brushed to the side. Is that the Repel Testament Sign!? Y-y-y-yes, rang Dudleys voice. We are to brush aside any difficulty. I see, thought Naruze. This was the ability to repel any power, but all it could do was repel. To use it as an attack, it had to be slammed into the floor or wall with a quick snap. The burden from Cecil was of course meant to hold their enemy down, but it would also automatically slam that enemy to the ground if Dudley merely knocked them to the side. So if these two are working together Qu-quite the clever fallen angel, arent you? muttered Dudley, cutting off Naruzes thoughts. A-a-anyway, w-w-we dont have time, so lets keep this short. I wanted to show I could make it through without using this. I had hoped to be praised by Her Majesty the Queen, but at this rate, I will not even be praised for stopping Musashi. She held her left hand up so it crossed her right hand. That left hand was decorated with a hard object. Th-this is one of Englands Testamenta Arma, the great gauntlet Brachium Justitia C Vetus. Naruze saw a giant silver gauntlet on Dudleys left hand. It was wrapped in bluish-white light in a pattern that resembled feathers and that light trailed after the gauntlet as it moved. A few crosses contained in boxes appeared on its surface and it wholeheartedly worked to make its presence known. Finally, Dudley raised the gauntlet in front of her chest. Wh-wh-wh-what do you think of this? One of Englands Testamenta Arma is pretty r-rare, dont you think? And the power granted by the Brachium Justitia C Vetus is She pointed the gauntlet toward the floor. remote control of the battlefields weapons. As a Testamenta Arma, its effective range is not as large as a Logismoi Oplo, but it still works over several dozen meters. As Dudley, spoke, Naruze heard countless noises. Many archers around her had been crushed under Cecils weight and they had all held bows and arrows. Theyre turning toward me!? Do you get it now? said Dudley. R-r-r-right now, you are a hostage. ! The word humiliation floated up in Naruzes gut. She heard the straining of drawn bows behind her as well as the voices of those holding the bows. My hands They could not let go of their weapons. Out of the corner of her eye, Naruze saw everyone moving to take aim. And it was not just the bows. The spears, swords, and everything else were pointed her way as well. Kh! One person allowed Cecils weight to crush her down onto her bow. However Its still aiming this way and she cant let go? Several female students allowed themselves to collapse, but they grimaced when they realized their bows and arrows were being drawn even tighter than before. They gave anguished groans and shed tears. N-Naruze-sama, I-Im sorry! What am I supposed to do if I end up killing you!? Then you couldnt draw any more of Asama-sama Shoots featuring Asama-sama and Suzu-sama! What!? Whaaat!? said Asama over a sign frame. Why Suzu-san and me!? I thought Naruze only drew guys! The guys are my trade. This is for the money. No, it isnt. That final comment may have been spoken using male language, but the voice belonged to a girl. Behind Jonson, Shakespeare sat in her white coat and with her backpack sitting next to her. She spoke with her face buried in a paperback novel. Malga Naruze. You arent the type to create something for money. Naruze heard clear-toned male language come from Shakespeares lips. Malga Naruze, you are the head of Musashi Ariadusts manga research club and have gone by the penname of Black Hair & Wings. You use romances that transcend gender to illustrate your primary theme of physical interactions being a means of accomplishing mental interactions. That theme has not wavered whether the characters are original or based on real people. In other words, drawing people regardless of their gender is your Fides. Oh? Naruze began to mentally sweat as Shakespeare began reading once more without even looking over at her. This sensation could be described as a slight chill, and there was a good reason for it. Black Hair & Wings was my penname in elementary school. Oh, right, said Shakespeare as if she had just remembered something. I pray you will eventually be able to draw the perfect form of your Fides that uses you and your partner as the model. Naruze felt herself give a hard gulp. I hadnt even told Naito I wanted to draw that someday! Naruze felt something a bit different than simply having a secret exposed. This was something she had not told anyone. It could only have been read in the foreshadowing of what she was doing with her current works. Naruze did not know if this was her opponents intention, but she felt this was a method of unbalancing her. And so Naruze spoke into the sign frame which had opened near her face. Asama, how about we make a virtual experience doujinshi using spells? By using coordinate gravitational control, we could even manipulate things inside people while not hurting them. And if you have a partner, it could be made mutual. Sh-shrine maidens dont do that kind of thing. Dont be stupid. Thats why you make it an unofficial doujinshi. Asama, listen to my speech carefully: If you join, you can start with things that are more elementary. And as a club, you can make the excuse that its part of school. Well make sure to give you a grand entrance. You can learn a lot and it will make a nice break from the shrine and all its ceremony. Naruze gave a small smile. I know. How about we call it What I Want to Do? The sign frame silently disappeared. Meanwhile, Dudley stopped at five meters away. She looked over and sighed. I-I-I see your pointless chatting is over. In that case, I have a demand for Musashis officers and student council. With a smile on the corner of her mouth, Dudley opened that mouth. Instead of looking toward Naruze, she turned her sharp gaze toward Okutama in the distance. A-a-a-acknowledge that Musashi is now under Englands full control. Place Musashi under Englands control. Naruzes mind jumped up at those words. Dont be ridiculous!! However, she also heard something else. Some solid mass struck the deck to her right. At the bottom of her vision, she saw one of the water bottles she carried for spells. It was meant to be made into a steam bomb, but it should have been nothing but a water bottle as long as she did not put a spell on it. But something was wrong. She frowned as the water inside the bottle began to bubble. Its started to boil!? Before she could wonder why, Jonson shrugged beyond Dudley. He took a light step and the printing incantation device installed in his shoe printed a letter. However, this letter was not printed on the deck. It was driven into the air and was wrapped in ether light. This was a spell. Ah. He leaped into the air, swung his arms to his chest, and lightly spun a full 360 degrees. Heat dances through the water while its heart is trapped in a cage. As he spoke, he typed the same words into the air using the soles of his shoes and the number of bubbles in the bottle increased. Jonson landed and spoke without typing the words. You, what did you think of the athlete poets poem to the spirits? I cannot do it in a single second like your spell, but it should explode inlets say thirty seconds. So The sounds of bows being tightly drawn grew louder around Naruze. The bowstrings started to sound metallic. And Dudleys trembling voice could be heard over the straining of the bows. S-surrender, students of Musashi. Wh-wh-wh-what is it? I thought the students of Musashi Ariadust made an enemy of the Testament Union to protect a single princess. Your primary defender is now our hostage. So what kind of performance is this? Dudley held up her gauntlet and raised her eyebrows slightly. W-will the leaders of this academy abandon one of their own? However, Naruze heard an immediate response. Cmon, cmon. Dont look down on us like that, ladies. We havent abandoned her. This voice came from a new sign frame. M-M-Musashis chancellor and president, Aoi Toori! cried Dudley with a frown. Wh-why are you naked!? Dudley saw the naked boy displayed in the pagan sign frame. He looked at her with his arms folded, but Musashis vice president and vice chancellor could be seen behind him retying a rope around his neck. The naked boy looked back at the two girls. Eh? Hey! What are you two doing this time!? Im not gonna run away! Shut up. We dont want you wandering around and being a bother while were busy rescuing people. And we cant have you doing anything to Horizon while shes unconscious. At any rate, hurry up and say what you have to say. Chehh, muttered the naked boy below his breath. He then frowned toward Dudley. Well? Um What is it you want? Hurry up and tell me. Y-you contacted me!! shouted Dudley as she felt somewhat dizzy. Ah, my chronic high blood pressure. Her excessively low weight gave her somewhat high blood pressure, so she tried to avoid getting too angry. She could handle slow-going types like Cecil, but not everyone was like that in reality. Lucky for them, I am a very helpful woman, she thought. I-I was asking if you are willing to abandon your friend. Eh? Oh, dont worry about that. Listen up, okay? Just as he struck a pose, the vice president tied the rope to the deck railing behind him and tugged twice to make sure it would not come loose. The way I see itkh!? The waykeh!? Are you not going to let me speak!? Eh? Oh, sorry, sorry. Im done. You can talk now. O-okay! In that case, listen up! Oh, it has come loose over there, Masazumi, cut in the vice chancellor. As I was saying, Igh! Ikh! Keh!? Did you have to pull it a third time!? The Weiss Hexen fallen angel visible beyond the sign frame nodded twice. She turned toward Dudley with the ends of her eyebrows lowered in a look of pity. Dont talk to him too much or youll catch his stupidity. Dont lie, Naruze! You cant catch that just from talking to me! Touching me is a different story, though! The naked boy took a Y-shaped pose of protest, but soon got back on topic. Listen. Ill never abandon anyone! You can count on that! What? Really, Aoi? Even if it was Tenzou? Eh? Wh-what kind of question is that, Masazumi-dono!? Your personality really has taken a turn for the worse lately! Calm down, calm down. The boy in the Y-shaped pose and Musashis vice president restrained the ninja with their hands. Whatevers going on in Musashi, the Far East, or the world, I will never abandon anyone, said the naked boy as he folded his arms. And listen. Naruze there has more willpower than you think she does. At the very least, she isnt the type to just let someone take her hostage. As those words left the sign frame, something happened. The fallen angel in front of Dudley swung up her right hand. What is she trying to do!? What did she hope to do against the arrows and the time bomb? Dudley did not know what the fallen angel was doing, but there was nothing she could actually do. Dudley gave a command using Brachium Justitia C Vetus on her left hand. She instructed the arrows to shoot the girl. She had already warned the girl, so it was the girls own fault for moving despite the warning. And so Dudley let out a cry. She had already sent the command mentally, but vocalizing it seemed to drive the meaning home. Sh-sh-sh-shoot her! As soon as Dudley gave the command, she saw a bitter smile appear on the fallen angels lips. Too bad. I suppose I will be leaving now that I have exposed the abilities of three of you. The fallen angel spoke those words at almost the exact same moment as the arrows were fired behind her back. Several dozen arrows flew to pierce that fallen angels body in an instant. But something else arrived before those arrows. A line of light flew from the center of Musashi to their right. That white trailing ether light was A stake!? No, it was a thick cylindrical arrow with the tip crushed down. Wondering what it was, Dudley followed the line back to where the thick arrow had been fired. Her gaze moved faster than her body and she saw a female student standing atop the towing belt travelling between the front center ship and the second starboard ship. She held a giant white bow that had just been fired. Th-th-th-the rumored sniper shrine maiden! Who are you calling a sniper!? While taking her follow-through breath, Asama waited for the feedback of a hit. She had accurately read location, distance, and the wind. The divine purification protection had successfully taken the arrow through the area ruled by Cecils gravitational burden and Dudleys strange Testamenta Arma. She had gone to all this trouble for one reason. Blow Naruze away! It had started with the divine transmission earlier. Naruzes response had told Asama what she should do. The meaning had been hidden in Naruzes speech. If you join, you can start with things that are more elementary. And as a club, you can make the excuse that its part of school. Well make sure to give you a grand entrance. You can learn a lot and it will make a nice break from the shrine and all its ceremony. Without being told, Asama had known to take the last word of each sentence. The elementary school entrance ceremony! And Naruze had followed it up with the title What I Want to Do. In that case, thought Asama. There had been a few different people she had failed to shoot that day approximately twelve years ago. Naruze was one of them. If that was what Naruze wanted, this was a good chance to somewhat make up for her failure twelve years ago. And so Asama had prepared a non-penetrating anti-shock arrow. Hit! she cried as white light exploded above Shinagawa. Her arrow had crashed into Naruze. The girl with six black wings was blasted to the starboard side. The arrow burst the instant it struck and its light expanded with a pressure that pushed the girl out of the way. Due to Cecils weight, she did not float well, but she was still knocked a few dozen meters away. ! She had wrapped her wings around herself in advance, but she still rolled quite a bit. An instant later, the arrows flew into the spot she had just been in, but now their trajectory took them toward Dudley. ! Just as Dudleys cheeks bent in a frown, the steam bomb exploded in front of her. The white steam hid the arrows and Dudley could not see for a moment. However, the countless arrows instantly stabbed through the steam. They crossed paths at the spot Naruze had been in, but they continued on to Dudley. Dudley therefore swung the Testamenta Arma on her left arm. Drop! The command just barely arrived in time. Only a dozen or so centimeters in front of her, the arrows stabbed into the ground like a thicket with sharp leaves and branches. However, it did not end there. Instead of breaking through the steam in front of Dudley, something with giant wings blew the steam away altogether. A half-dragon!? 2nd Special Duty Kiyonari Urquiaga is here! A giant body covered in a blue and white exoskeleton charged toward Dudley. Despite Cecils weight, the half-dragon charged forward while partly running and partly flying. I will give you a warm welcome, heretic! He held no weapon, so he faced Dudley simply by charging forward. He filled the distance in no time at all, so Dudley did not have time to swing her right hand. However, someone managed to move in that time. Mate, I hope this is not enough to give you trouble. Those words were accompanied by the movement of legs covered in white tights and thick shoes. Behind Dudley, Jonson instantly accelerated from a crouching start. On his third step, Jonson swung his right leg up and struck the half-dragons right shoulder with the sole of the shoe. Express yourselves, oh words! The printing incantation devices on the bottoms of his feet wrote printed words in the air using light. As she stands still, oh wind, pass by her in human form! An attack that was not a restraint or a kick struck the half-dragon and knocked him to the left. As a sound of impact rang out, Jonson landed and clenched his right fist. Good! Just as he spoke, a figure suddenly appeared before him. It was a boy who had jumped down from the half-dragons back. With a calm look in his eyes, he carried a piece of squared lumber that could be used as a support. You are Noriki who defeated Professor Galileo, are you not!? If you know who I am, why bother mentioning it? I see, said Jonson as he looked to the left. There, he saw a certain sight. The half-dragon had used the momentum of being knocked away in order to pick up the black-winged girl who had rolled away earlier. I see. That charge was a decoy allowing you to rescue the Technohexen and transport a warrior. Im no warrior, said the boy with a calm look in his eyes. Im a laborer. Naruzes body was unsteady due to the impact and the tumble, so she could only watch the battlefield. More in front of her than to the side was Urquiaga who stood between her and the British force. The 2nd special duty officer obstructed her view quite badly, but he made excellent cover. Naruze managed to stand up behind him. Well done getting here, she commented. We could not have done it without you exposing their abilities. Any more praise and Im going to feel humiliated, so could you leave it at that? I see Technohexen these days are terribly conceited. Urquiaga then moved forward. Naruze tried to follow, but Kh. Her wings felt heavy. She could feel heat in the flight muscles exclusive to winged races which were located on her shoulder blades and the lower portion of her trapezius, and she could not gather strength in them. She felt the same heat above her right knee and in the front lower portion of her shoulders. Those muscles had been tense under the heavy burden of Cecils weight and the previous impact and tumble had caused that tension to collapse. To make matters worse, that weight was still affecting her because she had not escaped its effective range. Each time she moved her body, that heat seemed to produce more weight, so she felt as if her body was hanging down from her bones. Like this, Im only in the way, she muttered in her heart. Urquiaga seemed to understand how she felt because he moved forward without speaking a word. The half-dragon loosely moved both shoulders around in a circle and took a large step toward the British force. As Naruze watched, she took half a step back. Damn. She felt a thick weight over her entire body below her inner suit, so she took another step back. A few black feathers scattered as she moved away from the battlefield. Even as she left the noises, movements, and wind of the battle, Naruze kept her back to the rear of the ship and made sure Naito could not see her. Dammit She wiped the corner of her eye with the back of her right hand. She could hear the sounds of the battle beginning once more. The battle took the form of martial arts underneath extra weight. Cecil floated and added that extra weight while Shakespeare was immersed in a book. Ahead of those two, Jonson and Dudley fought Noriki. Englands goal was to stop Musashi and leave it unable to fight. Musashis goal was to stop England from doing so. However, the situation would come to an end once Musashi entered its course around England. Just two more minutes! Please hold them off that long! Masazumis voice filled Musashi via Mitotsudairas sign frame. Once we begin circling England, Musashi can reach them! That will mean Trumps failed to keep England untouched. Even if they stop Musashi then, it wont be a complete victory. Any further fighting will become a matter of pride rather than actual use! You are giving meaning to this battlefield, arent you? Your words give different meaning to the situation and point the spotlight away from who wins and who loses, said Jonson as he took a step away from Noriki, leaped lightly into the air, and wrote words as he spun around. A very poetic method. There is more to a situation than what meets the eye. You retain the dignity for the ones who created this battlefield by betting on our win or loss, but rather than let those creators speak for themselves, you express that result with different words. He took a breath as he landed. Fly into the sky. The instant Jonson both finished typing his spell and landed, the large wooden container under his feet flew up. Despite the extra weight being placed on the battlefield, the twenty meter tall container rose with ease. Dudley then struck it with her open palm. With a sound of impact, the box spun around and flew through the air. How very light. The container fell to the deck and was smashed to pieces along with the furniture loaded inside. Sounds of cracking and snapping wood rang out as the fragments flew into the air and disappeared. However, no one looked in that direction. All focus was on Dudley. C-c-c-can you see this? She held one of the arrows that had been fired and stabbed into the deck earlier. She held the arrow vertically over a cargo opening. Cecil. F-f-f-focus your handing out on this. In the next moment, two things happened. First, the weight bearing down on Shinagawa vanished for only an instant. Second, the arrow in Dudleys hand disappeared. !! An intense vibration came from the bottom of the opening at her feet. The ship shook as if jumping up and Shinagawa gave a ship-wide announcement. !? An unknown object of extreme weight has penetrated the fourth underground level!! The suspension frame and wide block #9 of levels 1, 2, and 3 have been damaged! Beginning native control to prevent secondary damages during cargo transport! She took a breath. I have determined this attack is very dangerous! Over! Everyone heard Shinagawas words that could be taken as surprise or a scream. And in response, two members of the Musashi side stepped forward. Noriki stepped forward to confront Jonson. Noriki, you handle that poet. I will take care of that floating gravity source, said a voice to starboard. A single giant form walked toward the battlefield. It was The half-dragon from before? Indeed. I am Kiyonari Urquiaga the Inquisitor. He calmly walked through the weight bearing down on him. I have two things to tell you. First, my ancestors were the race that explored high gravity areas. We have become a bit rare as a race, but we have not lost that ability. This much weight will have no effect on me. And second Without nodding, Urquiaga pointed at Jonson. Men should not read poetry. The silence and motionless brought on by Urquiagas words was eventually broken by someone. It was Dudley. She glanced over at Jonson and slowly nodded twice. S-s-s-sometimes his light, conceited style gets on my nerves. Im left wondering what he is talking about. Mate, wh-whose side are you on!? Im light, too, added Cecil. The weight suddenly increased and the deck lowered a bit. The wooden containers making up the deck were beginning to warp. That weight was passed on to the ships frame, so Shinagawa creaked as the sides were pushed out from the center. The weight of course affected those on the deck as well. Nh. Noriki fell to his knees, but held onto his piece of lumber to stay upright. However, Jonson was not affected by the weight, so he sighed and stared at Noriki. You are done for either way. We only have a little more than a minute left and that half-dragons endurance is a threat, but Cecil can provide more weight and Dudley can throw more arrows. So So You C and I mean that as the plural you C are done for. I hope everyone is okay, said Asama as Kimi walked up next to her on the thick rope passageway connecting the rear of Shinagawa to Musashino. Kimi observed the warping of Shinagawa that was visible from outside and listened to the ship-wide announcement. During the age of the gods, half-dragons were modified as a race to survive in high gravity areas and on high gravity planets, right? They may be a rare race now, but they make an excellent trump card for moments like this. Kimi then tapped on Asamas shoulder and wrapped her left arm under her own chest. More importantly, you have nothing to do here, so why dont you go elsewhere? But Heh heh heh. As a sniper woman known on an international level, I know you want to shoot people left and right and make some victims bleed, but this is no longer a situation in which shooting will do any good. You need to leave. Asama initially wanted to deny most of that yet agree to the ultimate conclusion, but You arent going to do anything, Kimi? she asked instead. She was essentially asking if Kimi did not want to help given the situation. However No. I am a normal student, remember? said Kimi casually as she looked toward Shinagawa. Then again, so is Noriki. But I have no actual combat abilities. And Kimi raised her right hand and placed the index finger on Asamas forehead. Asama looked up slightly from beyond that finger. You are a shrine maiden, so you are not supposed to participate in combat either. And yet If you feel the need to do something and force yourself to take part, you will only make things more painful later. In your current state, my foolish brother and the others are hesitant to include you in combat. A proper woman should not force herself into the middle of it all where she will accomplish nothing. Try inviting them over to you without trying to win their favor. I-Im not forcing myself into- Dont bother lying. Kimi forcibly cut her off. Asama tried to resist, but she realized growing stubborn would not help. You miss out on a lot being a shrine maiden, lamented Asama. Yes. You arent allowed to shoot people. I-I think your view of me is a bit off, Kimi! Heh heh heh. The fact that I was only a bit off is making me shudder. Huh!? Wh-why is everyone being so harsh with me today!? Asama hung her head down upon realizing how useless she was, but Kimi opened her mouth to speak once more. Arent there others things you can do? All the blood will make you want to shoot something, but you can go heal Naomasa and listen to her complaints. And. Another. Thing, she said with clear distinction between each word. You need to trust the others more. They are more than just idiots. After all, they are all people my foolish brother fully trusts. And you fall under that category as well. Kimi lowered her finger and lightly pressed in below the edge of Asamas uniforms chest band. Immediately afterwards Eh? Just like a grape skin being peeled off, the black chest band slipped around below her breasts due to the weight from above. With the band slipped down, her breasts pressed down on the center fastener. !? This weight split open the fastener, opening the suit wide from within. With her body and skin fully exposed from the neck down to below her breasts, Asama frantically wrapped her arms around them to hold them in place. Eh!? Ahkyaaaah!! Thats quite the energetic scream for someone hanging their head like that. Did you not notice I was supporting mine from below? O-of course I didnt!! shouted Asama. She saw injured and non-injured boys gathered on the edge of Musashino and Shinagawa, all with giant grins and pointing their right thumbs upwards, so she fired arrows in both directions. The screams and other sounds produced by her arrows were accompanied by a metallic groaning. Shinagawa was creaking under the weight being placed on it. Everyone frowned and turned cautiously toward Shinagawa. Huh? But they quickly let out confused voices. Is that? The mist above Shinagawa had been sinking down under the weight, but it was now gently floating up and beginning to produce convection. Is the weight lessening!? As Jonson fought with Noriki over his location, he saw something. The half-dragon was advancing. Step by step, that giant form with solid wings approached Cecil despite the weight bearing down on him. The weight was definitely there. The half-dragons feet were breaking out of his shoes and he was leaving definite footprints on the wooden deck. However, those footprints also meant that he had not stopped walking. You really are a half-dragon! As far as Jonson could tell, the half-dragon could not freely fly while under Cecils weight and he could just barely walk. Concentrated attack, said Cecil lightly. That meant she was placing the weight such that the half-dragon was in the center. Cecils eyebrows rose, her altitude rose, and the half-dragons exoskeleton began to creak. However Not nearly enough! roared the half-dragon as he took another step forward. ! Cecil arrogantly poured the weight on, but it took time to raise the weight over the entire area. Instead, she diverted the overall weight toward the half-dragon. And so Are you going to ignore me? The boy named Noriki began to move more lightly. Jonson had a single thought concerning this laborer warrior who opposed him. This boy is dangerous, too! Jonson faced the opponent who he alternatively attacked and defended against. Due to the weight, Noriki had sweat on his brow and was relying on pure strength in his movements. Jonson, on the other hand, raised his attack speed with a spell. Noriki chose a certain strategy when faced with that situation where his opponent had an overwhelming advantage. Youre focusing solely on defense!? Its kind of pathetic, so dont say it out loud. The lumber he had used as a support now functioned as a shield as he focused on defense. His arms, legs, and movements stopped, deflected, or evaded attacks. He seemed to take some attacks as feints, but Even those are throw-away delaying actions used as defense! Those feints had meaning. They sealed Jonsons actions as he stood between Cecil and Dudley. Noriki did not have to win. He only had to keep Jonson from helping the others. This boy is good for someone who is not an officer or student council member! Jonson observed his opponent as he started mentally writing poetic praise. ! He saw Noriki with his hands full simply defending and moving his wooden support in and out of place. He was covered in sweat and baring his teeth, so it was difficult to think of any word except desperate. He made up for his lack of skills by going all out. He had stamina and speed, but his arm strength was average for his age. That was his weakness. One could call him unbalanced and awkward. It was poetic. But To choose a defensive focus in this sort of short-term battle, you must be on the level of the chancellors officers or the student council! Jonson received no response. He raised his speed, so Noriki wordlessly worked at his own speed. The boy truly had his hands full now, but he still managed to force his defense through. He was dangerous. And so Jonson turned toward Dudley. You! Can you fire another arrow!? I-I-I can! More importantly, C-C-Cecil!? Cecil was attempting to hold back the gradually approaching half-dragon. She had both palms stretched out toward him and her face was red, but she managed to speak. Testament. I can do it. Testament! W-w-w-wonderful, Cecil! The fletching of Dudleys arrow vibrated as if shuddering. This showed that Cecil had reset the distribution of weight. Dudley released the arrow as if placing it in midair. Arrow #2! G-g-go all the way to the primary frame! To make doubly sure, Dudley struck the arrow down with her right hand. The arrow immediately vanished, the weight instantly vanished, and everyone braced themselves for the coming vibration. After a moment of silence, a loud noise reverberated from the hole the arrow had vanished into. However, it was not the creaking of metal or the roar of destruction. It was a human voice. Owww!!! Dudley looked down toward the source of that scream which had been accompanied by a loud impact. Wh-wh-what is that round thing!? She could tell it was a vassals mobile shell, but why was it being held by a half-naked macho man wearing a bucket helmet and why was it staggering unsteadily. A-ah. W-wait! UmWh-what was that thing that just fell on me!? Dudley dropped the next one, but the macho man swiftly placed the mobile shell in the spot the arrow dropped toward. Eh? I just have to stand here? Okay, but Oww!? With the sound of a direct hit, the mobile shell floated up lightly from the rebound. However, the arrow did not pierce through. That mobile shells anti-impact structure and broad feet are dispersing the impact!? The ship still creaked, but it only shook lightly. I cant believe it, muttered Dudley while beginning to sweat. She recalled seeing that vassal acting as a shield during the Battle of Mikawa. It had not been noticeable then because the mobile shell had only been fired on horizontally, but the anti-impact structures of each part were made to almost perfectly stop even impacts from above. The way the mobile shell bounced up in the rebound was proof of that. Its defenses were set quite high. The one wearing the shell would have a hard time moving, but their safety was ensured by the perfect defense. And so Dudley leaped to the port side to her right. Kh! And she fired another arrow. However, she saw immediate movement below. Down in the cargo opening, a nude and muscular incubus gave a refreshing smile from the port side wall. Ha ha ha! Over here, Persona-kun! Come on over!! The macho man named Persona-kun picked up the mobile shell and moved to the port side. Eh? Ah? Owww!? Kh, groaned Dudley. This time, she leaped to the starboard side and fired an arrow, but a slime was attached to the starboard side wall. Yes, now you must come toward me! Ah, wait Eh? Owww! A great vibration and noise exploded out and wind blasted up through the hole, but the arrow did not penetrate any lower and the mobile shell only staggered a bit. S-s-s-stop pissing me off! shouted Dudley with veins bulging on her forehead and an arrow between each of her spread fingers. Its time for rapid fire!! The noise and impacts of the mobile shell stopping the arrows were transmitted by the recording devices in the cargo area. The students on the transport ship used a sign frame to watch Persona-kun move left and right while Dudley dropped arrows from above while also moving left and right. Tenzou, doesnt seeing this scene on a sign frame make you want buttons for moving them left and right? Judge. I used to have a black and white handheld charm game like this. It was made by a Kyou corporation and I had the Giant Octopus and Fire games. This is more like the Insane Monkey Man game that had two screens. You move Persona-kun back and forth on the bottom screen while Noriki moves up and down on the top screen to hold the poet back. Oh, I can hear you! said Adele from within the mobile shell. That kind of video game isowww! W-wait! Youre rattling my brain! My brain! My brain!! What do you do when the damage builds up, Tenzou? Judge. You recover by tapping the right button as fast as you can to drink the goop Nenji-dono hands you. You two need to take this more seriously, said Futayo with a sigh. Thats right, agreed Masazumi. Listen, began Futayo as she pointed at the sign frame and raised her eyebrows. The two of you need to worry about what comes later. After all, the true challenge begins when you reach 100 points and enter high speed mode. You need to take this more seriously, too! shouted everyone. I-if I get hit by 100 of these, Im staying home from the academy tomorrow! said Adele through the sign frame. A day off would be enough? someone muttered, but the impacts and screams continued. Toori would occasionally give comments like Pe-yan, not there! as time passed. Whenever the arrows were fired, the weight holding Urquiaga down would lessen and he would walk forward. Eventually, he made it within ten steps of Cecil. Someone shouted out in response to that situation. Shakespeare! Help Dudley with the arrows! But Shakespeare did not respond to Jonsons voice. The sign frame footage showed her with her face buried in a book. Heh heh. Whose tentacle is this!? So theyre bringing back the tenta-collector joke here. Listen to me, you! That shout finally caused Shakespeare to raise her head, but she did not close her paperback book. Shut up, was all she said. She turned back toward the book and closed her covered long ears to shut out the surrounding noise. However, she gave one offhand comment as she immediately losing herself in the book again. Thats a pain, so Ill just write it. Thats fine, isnt it? W-w-w-wait! Dudleys voice caused the sign frames voice device to tremble. She stopped firing arrows and turned toward Shakespeare with her eyebrows raised. Th-th-this is an order as vice chancellor! Do not use that power without restriction outside of the mainland! We only brought you with us because you agreed to that, so I only wanted to go to Musashis bookstores after we took control. Including the used bookstores. Seeing my books with ten yen stickers is quite thrilling. More importantly, Dudley, do your job. Do it for the queen. That last sentence seemed to affect Dudley more than the rest. She gave a snort and a final parting glance toward Shakespeare. Y-y-you are an impertinent child, but I will forgive you as you have not forgotten about Her Majesty the Queen. E-e-even if it was a blatant attempt to manipulate me. And in that case Dudley swept her hand across several arrows to fire them. Th-th-th-three at once! Three arrows. They could not defend against that with Adele as their only shield. Everyone knew the triple attack would reach the bottom of the ship. But in the next instant, everyone saw a certain sight. As if swayed by the words which reverberated through the air, the three arrows moving at high speed suddenly lost their speed. It looked like they were swaying in the wind. No one there had the ability to do that. If someone had done it, it was a newcomer to the battlefield. The first to notice the newcomer was Shakespeare as she looked up from her book. She quietly looked beyond the lines of large wooden containers and spoke. There he is. The person to whom Shakespeare referred arrived on the battlefield. Sorry Im late. He released a few divine texts into the air, lightly raised his right hand, and gave his name. I am Musashi Ariadust Academys secretary, Toussaint Neshinbara. As Jonson fought Noriki, he handled his enemys attacks with his feet and turned toward the newcomer. Musashis secretary, Neshinbara, ran over from the opposite side of the cargo opening. A civil official Mouse stood on his shoulder and his hands typed on a sign frame keyboard. As a literature type, Neshinbara was out of breath. However Jonson saw the bluish-white light of ether scattering above Neshinbaras head and around his shoulders. As the ether scattered like snowflakes, Jonson realized what it was. Cecils weight spell is breaking apart. Cecils spell was not affecting Neshinbara. This was because Sorry Im late. Im just a slow runner is all. While dealing with Noriki, Jonson realized something from what Neshinbara said and the feeling it gave him. Shakespeare! He is- Jonson trailed off before he could say an author. Shakespeare had stood up with her book in hand. That capricious girl stood up!? But Neshinbara took action before anything more could happen. Sorry. Neshinbara typed those words into his sign frame keyboard. The text became reality. Its a type of prayer. In Shinto, it can be used as a spell. You just need a god that can pull it off, but with intermediaries, most anything is possible. In my case, its Sugawara-style Itsuru, the god of writing. My spell is named Mountains of Words. I pray that the writings I have dedicated will be reproduced in reality. An explosion blossomed in front of Neshinbara and a great noise burst out. Neshinbara took a breath. Im glad I could finish that quickly by taking the first move. Once the strategist defeated one of the enemies, the peoples image of the battle would change greatly. That fact would demonstrate that the strategist had put himself in danger on the front lines and that he had the power to handle that danger. And by proving the strategist was useful, opinion of him would be more positive. So Well, that should be good enough. The battle was not over, but he needed to focus on covering for the others because Mountains of Words was a slow spell to activate. The god of writing enjoyed being entertained, so he loved reading the novels and other writings of his followers. Anything entertaining one wrote could be dedicated, but it was not an immediate judgment like money was for the god of commerce. A high quality text was needed to entertain the god of writing. And to use the powers of other gods using the god of writing as an intermediary, the conditions necessary for that gods power had to be written in novel form. All in all, it took time. Neshinbara had undergone a semi-high level contract, so he could use his past writings as dedication copy-paste material. That allowed him to abbreviate a lot, but reusing the same text like that caused the dedication efficiency to drop. That was why Neshinbara had his Mouse, Michizane, automatically create copy-paste material from the doujinshi he had written. This gave him a stock of unused dedication copy-paste material. He had just used dedication copy-paste material from the manuscript he had prepared for a spring event. He had not used his entire stock during the Battle of Mikawa, so he had several doujinshis worth to spare. Well, that should do it Neshinbara began to turn to the starboard side. He began to turn to look at Dudley, Jonson, Noriki, Cecil, and Urquiaga. Eh? But before he could, he saw someone standing in front of him. It was a skinny long-eared girl wearing a white coat. It was Shakespeare. She stood within the wind as if nothing had happened. It was as if she had ignored his attack. And she opened her mouth to speak. Quite an interesting spell, she said as she slowly nodded and stared at him through her glasses. You could say this is author vs. author. Surely you didnt think you could burn down a fellow author with expressions at that level. Volume 2, 08: Herald on the Stage Volume 2, Chapter 08: Herald on the Stage People face each other But what does one show another? Point Allocation (Cheering) My text realization spell using prayers was negated!? Shakespeare responded to Neshinbaras doubts by pushing her thick glasses up her nose. With her mouth lying flat, she began to speak. You should write more. For example, she began. But she quickly said the opposite. No, I shouldnt bring hypotheticals into such an important discussion. Doing so is based on the careless assumption that the other person thinks the same way you do. It will not help them understand your point of view. So With that last word, light appeared. It was a small light and it appeared within her hair, but it quickly appeared as a long string. It was a string of small glowing letters. Letters of the alphabet measuring only a few millimeters grew from her hair in the form of words and sentences. Their numbers grew and grew. Shakespeare trembled as if the sentences leaking from her hair were tickling her. It started with about a dozen letters, but it quickly grew to dozens, hundreds, and beyond. <> !? Wind really did whip up around her and a vibration really could be felt through the floor. Nevertheless <> Dont be so surprised. Just think of it as similar to the divine music spell you use, explained Shakespeare. Her string of letters had already exceeded the thousands and continued to grow. Do you know the difference between novel text and a mere sentence? Novel text is meant to combine with other texts to express a story while a mere sentence is a standalone statement? Testament. That is why novel text can optimize the description of what it is meant to express. Another difference is whether you want ugly text that perfectly optimizes the target of expression or if you want nice flowing text that does not fully optimize it. Words are abstract concepts that cannot perfectly express ones thoughts, so there are many different ways of representing things. As she spoke, Shakespeare raised her lowered head. At the same time, Neshinbara saw the string of text coming from her hair form a gentle curve. It seemed to circle around into a curve that supported her back and butt. This is a composite method of using Anglican Church Testament Signs. It is known as Lord Chamberlains Men. I spent the seven years until I moved from Stratford to London constructing this theatre spell. She went on to describe the principle behind it and its effects. Many different Testament Signs are broken down into strings of text and reconstructed based on the text I use to express the target. It is quite similar to your spell which brings about its effects by combining dedication copy-paste material. The primary difference is that you dedicate your text while mine is based in the Modern Signs of the Anglican Church. That means I must prepare spell charms. Shakespeare pulled a thick book from the paper bag sitting next to her. Is that? A few dozen pages had already turned to light and scattered. This is the theatre script I prepared for today. I somehow managed to construct this theatre because Jonson and the queen wished for me to design this, but the queen is quite cruel. She told me I had to prepare the Blessings needed to activate the spell. Wouldnt that require a huge amount? Tsirhc doesnt allow the use of Inner Blessings, right? Did you violate that ban and create an external pool somewhere? Or were you allotted some from Englands ether fuel tank? Shakespeare did not answer his question. She only stared at him. The curtain opens. As pages of the script turned to light and scattered, she held it to her chest. Macbeth. Immediately afterwards, Neshinbara saw an attack stab through the wind directly in front of him. The strike knocked him to the ground, but the striker had already circled around behind him. !? Oh, he heard Shakespeare say. She spoke aloud her own script which she was revising. <> The string of letters formed a medieval knight. But this was not a magnificent armored knight on horseback who travelled across the plains. This was a knight of the highlands who wore light armor and leather clothes to keep out the cold. He was armed with a long and short sword. <> There were three women on the battlefield: Cecil, Dudley, and Shakespeare may be the author, but You double as an actress! Testament. Neshinbara could see Shakespeares mouth moving out of the corner of his eye. The string of text coming from her hair continued to grow as the third Technohexen spoke. She looked past Neshinbara and toward Macbeth. <> foretold the Technohexen. <> She then turned to Neshinbara. He clearly saw her eyes staring at him from behind her thick glasses. <> !? The words and gaze turned toward Neshinbara brought doubt to his mind. After all, Macbeth had been made real with Shakespeares spell. However ...Why is she speaking Macbeths prophecy to me!? The answer came to him in the form of a motion. The string of text forming Macbeth came apart and bent toward him like countless paper strings. They leaped toward him with wavelike motion. ! Neshinbara realized it was a curse from the play. Shakespeares spell alone could construct the play, but it seemed she could also assign roles to people just as she had given herself a Technohexen role. Her words can give people the same fate as the role in the play! It was a word-based curse that was similar to binding someone or forcing them to do something. Most likely, the spell influenced ones words, actions, and reactions in accordance with the contents of the play. Just like one felt like moving after reading or watching a book or play with lots of action, this indirectly led one to a similar destiny. What happens in Macbeth again? Before he gave that any thought, Neshinbara began to write. The knight made of letters was defeated, but the Technohexen spoke another prophecy. <> <> However <> Before she could finish speaking, the knight began to reconstruct. <> Its body came apart once more. And it was destroyed. The meaning of this was obvious. Macbeth was one of the four great tragedies Shakespeare had created in accordance with the Testament descriptions. In the play, the Technohexens prophecies about the ambitious Macbeth ultimately came true. He assassinated the king, killed his friend who knew, and He was killed by his friends child as revenge because this friends child had been born by Caesarean section. And there had been one other prophecy. <> When his friends childs army arrived while camouflaged as the trees of the forest, Macbeth made up his mind and a new king was born after his defeat. What if that story was applied to Neshinbara as a member of the student council? I am destined to destroy the king! He did not know how much of an effect it would have, but a curse caused by a spell would have a real effect. This was no superstition. Now that the curse had been applied to him, some power would surely cause him to harm his king. He was a member of the student council and a strategist. If he was being manipulated by a destroying curse without realizing it, he could invite in enemies or set up traps. In that case, he had no choice but to win here. He had to eliminate the curse. However, the smashed strings of text immediately stood back up. <> Theres no end to this! Meanwhile, Dudley suddenly raised her hand mirror while standing next to the hole in the floor. C-C-C-Cecil! Can you see this? The mirror reflected something in the hole that she wanted Cecil to see. C-c-c-c-can you directly hand out the weight to that vassals mobile shell? Eh? Ehhhh!? A direct hit without using the arrows!? cried Adele. A moment later, the weight let up for an instant. !? And Shinagawa violently shook up and down. The shaking of the ship was accompanied by sounds of wooden containers being destroyed at the bottom of the cargo opening. The ship trembled and a moment later alarms began ringing. Adele-sama has broken her way down to the third basement! Over! Things would not be too bad if she had merely fallen that far down. However I! Cant! Move! I-Im stuck in the cargo frame! Neshinbara clenched his back teeth as he heard Adeles voice from below. This weight spell The spell normally added weight evenly to everything from above and the weight could be separated between people and their possessions. Now that Adele had fallen down but could not move, the impact would pass through her and directly into the ships frame. Fortunately, Urquiaga continued to advance, so Cecil could only release the weight and slam it into Adele once more. That meant Dudley was the key to the situation. The moment Dudley captured Adeles location with her mirror, the battle was over. That meant Noriki or Neshinbara had to go. The play is not over yet. Macbeth stood up and Dudley spoke. Cecil! Fly up even further. Fly high enough to sink the ship if you so much as scratch her! And Jonson! Hurry up and cover for Cecil. We dont have much time left! Mate, as long as you understand what that means. Out of the corner of his eye, Neshinbara saw Jonson take a leap back from Noriki and open the long cases hanging down from either waist. The white vapor of cold air escaped and Jonson stuck his hands in and pulled something out. A sword!? Audience, do you know what the miracle that creates finalists is? Jonson held up the objects before he could land. Humans can travel 100 meters in less than ten seconds. This was possible even during the Age of the Gods. Afterwards, humans began to wonder what methods they could use to improve on that record while still using the human body. This is one answer to that question. He held the answer in his hands as he flew through the air. In one hand was a liquid-filled glass cylinder over a meter long. In the other was a long piston that resembled a sword. Doping. Jonson inserted the piston into the cylinder and leaned forward as he landed. He spun around the syringe he had created and placed the bottom of the piston against the ground. This is my 100-Meter Poetry. He leaned forward into a crouching start. The motion pressed on the cylinder and the liquid was injected into the poets body with a dull noise. !! Every blood vessel on Jonsons body bulged as they were pushed out by the bundles of muscle swelling out. Sweat poured across his body in an instant and the steam of high body temperature rose from his body and flowed from his mouth. Overflowing lyrical inspiration! He deepened his forward crouch and removed the empty syringe. Immediately afterwards, Jonson took a seemingly gentle step forward and used his entire body to launch himself forward. Energy explodes within the language center of my brain! The bottoms of his feet printed countless words referring to speed and running. The heart instantly burns with passion. He seemed to fly forward. Each step was a leap taking him several meters and he swiftly twisted his body around as if leaving it to the steam rising from his entire body. He spun backwards as he threw a roundhouse kick toward Noriki. Break through, youth! Noriki held his piece of lumber up to block the kick. Kh! But Jonsons youth destroyed the lumber. It was not simply smashed. He threw his kick as if using his foot as a blade and opened a perfect gap in the center. Jonson circled around a second time and threw another roundhouse kick into that gap. You, that is outside the course. The jabbing strike knocked Noriki toward the cargo opening. Jonson used the recoil of the kick to jump forward and rushed toward Urquiaga without bothering to turn toward the sound of Noriki crashing into the outer wall of the hole. Jonson then heard the voice of the enemy strategist coming from behind him. The strategist gave a simple instruction. Urquiaga-kun! Get out of here! Neshinbara thought. Urquiaga could not move properly due to the weight and any injury from Jonson would be a meaningless loss. It was best to have the half-dragon evacuate, but that left only Neshinbara himself. Is there any way to break free of this situation? There was. He wrote up his thoughts. He could not completely destroy the curse, but he could create an opening. That just left quickly attacking Shakespeare and I have to stop Dudley from finding Balfette-kun with her mirror! He turned toward Shakespeare, but saw a new light. <> But <> A shadow clearly shaped like a woman stood between Shakespeare and Neshinbara. It stood there as if mocking him, came apart just as Macbeth had, and rushed at him as if trying to drape over him. ! Neshinbara attacked this new enemy, but he did not end there. He added in a description to set the attack as continuous. Macbeth was behind him and Lady Macbeth before him, but the repeated attacks prevented them from standing. With his enemies unable to move, Neshinbara began to run toward Dudley. However, the light had yet to disappear. The light came from behind Shakespeare who blocked the barrage of attacks with a barrier of words. Those glowing letters created a certain form. Eh? Neshinbara saw a great number of shadows. This was not just ten or twenty; there were hundreds of them. They all resembled trees but held swords and shields. The army of Birnam is targeting you, Macbeth. Macbeth? But the curse hasnt Before he could say reached me yet, Neshinbara realized something. Words were spreading out in a spiral at his feet. Even if the role itself cannot possess you, someone must take on the role once it has been defeated, muttered Shakespeare. When the time comes, the spotlight will choose the next actor. Neshinbara was illuminated by a ring of light and he turned toward the army of Birnam that took a step toward him. How did you obtain enough Blessings to use a spell that emits so much writing!? Curious? Shakespeare casually pulled something out of her paper bag. Its silhouette resembled arm armor, but it was actually a shield made of white and black objects. Neshinbara gasped when he saw the form of that shield which was wrapped in dull bluish-white light. A Logismoi Oplo!? Testament, replied Shakespeare. This is Englands Logismoi Oplo Aspida Phylargia. I have no intention of calling myself one of the Eight Great Dragon Kings, but it is a nice weapon. After all, the normal drive simply acts as a shield and the overdrive is quite simple as well. It merely takes all of the bearers pain and suffering and provides it to them in the form of ether. Shakespeare nodded. That of course applies to the attacks you send my way, but I am constantly receiving a much, much greater attack. Yes, you too have taken part in that attack before. You mean? Testament. I refer to criticism. Shakespeare suddenly raised her chin and looked into the sky. Neshinbara Toussaint, you were born in Tres Espa?a, lost your parents in a battle with Hexagone Fran?aise, and for a variety of reasons, moved to Musashi before entering elementary school. During your second year of middle school, you entered a contest for a student novel prize held by the Testament Union. You won the prize for short stories and gathered attention for setting a record for the youngest winner. Your story was published in a Testament Union literature magazine, she said. But ever since, you have never released a book or had another short story published in a magazine. All you do is create doujinshi and write as a critic. Why do you no longer write? That question caused Neshinbara to gasp. Well He wanted to say something. He had been busy with school. Creating doujinshi was still writing. He had been especially busy with the student council lately. There was a lot he wanted to say. However Why? That word came from a face expressing no emotion. The spotlight illuminated her as she stood in front of the army of Birnam. Without ever seeing how I work or how much preparation I put into my setting, you said the settings of my stories are weak. You said my stories include contradictions, plot holes, and other problems, but you never explained where or how. You simply made your criticisms without letting anyone question you. And She took a breath. You said my methods are wrong. You denied the fact that I make a living like this. This is how I live. Wait, thought Neshinbara. Why is she discussing criticism here? She lightly raised her glasses and stared at him through the lenses. You are free to feel however you like about my works. When you get down to it, reviews are nothing but logical descriptions of the critics thoughts on the work. They simply give themselves more persuasive power by speaking logically about the emotions the work created within them. Reviews give a logical explanation of the portions that drew out some kind of response, so they only show one side of the work. However, I doubt you would agree with that. I doubt you think your reviews are just one possible correct answer. Yet you use words which are an imperfect tool for expressing ones thoughts, so you had to have initially understood that everyone who reads a book will feel differently about it. Of course, when pursuing the perfect description of something, you cannot give up and use vague statements that could mean anything. That is one hard part of being an author. Do you understand, Neshinbara-kun? This is what Im trying to say. She held up Aspida Phylargia. Your attacks supply me with power and your writings will not reach me. As Shakespeare gave what sounded like a declaration, the play began to move. <> <> Shes trying to shake me! She was inside the play she had set up. This was Macbeth. She had given that discussion on criticism in order to make him the same as Macbeth who made up his mind, attacked, and died despite knowing he could not stand up to his foe. According to the Testament descriptions, Shakespeares style was to include a lot of the characters mentality and psychology. By doing the same here, she had wrapped him up in it. However Kh! Neshinbara did not think it was over yet. The situation was still progressing and there was something he had to do. Shakespeares words would likely cause people to doubt him. He had plenty of excuses for only acting like a real author, but what she had said was true. He would have a hard time clearing away those doubts. But this is no time to worry about that! Neshinbara shouted in his heart and tried to move. However Oh, I forgot to say one thing. Or rather, I forget to ask one thing. What was it? Did you know Tres Espa?as previous chancellor and student council president Carlos I left behind a secret religious institution to raise children before they reach school age? It had connections to Henaress special department, it was split between athletics, culture, and religion divisions, and it gathered orphans from across the country to prepare for Tres Espa?as economic crisis and decline. What about it? Thirteen years ago, that institution was destroyed from within. The teachers in control of the three divisions put their children through harsh training, argued over who should have overall control, and fought each other in an attempt to correct the other divisions. However, all of this was set up by some of the children. What happened to those children? They ran away, but most of them were caught and executed because they were said to be possessed by demons. The remaining children managed to escape and moved to the slums or to other countries. She took a breath. The institution was known as the 13th Mutsugoirei Academy. So have you heard of it? Upon finishing her question, Shakespeares expression changed for the first time. The corners of her mouth bent up like bows. Neshinbara Toussaint. Neshinbara is your family name and Toussaint is your given name. And the register of names spells that given name in kanji to indicate you belong to the Far East, she said. It is spelled with the kanji for thirteen. ! Neshinbara shuddered. < > The strings of text undulated as they were crushed by the repeated attacks Neshinbara had set up. A clear sound rang out and the sign frame Michizane was using scattered through the air as fragments of light. Michizane moved in surprise, but Neshinbara could not turn around. He could only focus on the smiling girl before him. I finally found you. Can you remember our time back then, No. 13? Her voice rang in his ears. You hurt me back then too! In front of him and behind him, Macbeth and his wife stood up. The army of Birnam began to loudly advance. Army boots and armor formed an ensemble of noise and Dudleys voice joined it. Cecil! I see her Eee! Theres nothing to enjoy about looking at me! As Dudley set Cecils aim, Neshinbara made up his mind. He shouted out to an automaton he had sent a divine text to just before arriving here. Shinagawa! Do it now! At the same time, he typed. And The string of text which had been Macbeth wrapped around his right arm, but he tried to shake it off. ! The impact he himself fired knocked Neshinbara through the air. His body creaked and a few of the fingernails on his left hand split or even came off entirely. Even so, he blasted himself to the right, toward the open hole a piece of cargo had come from. Shinagawa! Judge! came the reply. Reaccelerating and turning to the left! Over!! With those words, everything moved. A great enough acceleration and turn occurred that everything was thrown through the air. Musashi entered a cruising formation with Shinagawa at the front and it used the gravitational acceleration to turn to the left. This was all according to Neshinbaras instructions. On his way here, he had sent divine texts with instructions for Musashi and the other automata. By reaccelerating to approach England and forcing ourselves into a turn, we can begin our circle around England earlier than scheduled! This action was similar to overturning the game table. To put it another way We invalidate this match before the enemy can bring it to an end! This last resort eliminated the idea of winning or losing. On Neshinbaras signal, Musashi took forceful action and the eight ships began turning to the left and to the north at high speed. Even with the buffering control, low screams of the atmosphere rose from the eight ships and white cirrus clouds occasionally trailed behind the pointed edges of the ships. They rotated. On the battlefield on top of one of those ships, Neshinbara fell inside the diagonally tilted hole as if it was welcoming him inside. With steam rising from his entire body, Jonson ran to the starboard side and loudly clicked his tongue. You! How dare you use such a forceful method! Jonson thought with the clearly heightened thought speed the doping gave him. England had won each individual match, but this high speed turn was forcing Musashi into its circle around England. We didnt do enough damage to stop the ship! It would be dangerous for them to remain on board. Even if it was for a short period of time, Musashi was accelerating, so it could slip away from Graces ship. If that happened, they would have no way to escape and would essentially be prisoners of war. If they were carried around England like that, they would bring shame to the entire country. Mates! We need to withdraw! At this rate, Musashi will slip away from Graces ship! As he spoke, the ship turned to the north. They would soon gain control of the ships sliding to the right and turn them forward. After that, they only needed to continue north to gain their path around England. England was clearly visible and well within reach. They were approaching so quickly they could crash into it. Everyone aboard Musashi, including those on the transport ship being towed behind, evacuated to the rear port side of their ship. Do whatever little you can to fix the tilt of the ships!! The eight ships of Musashi began a high-speed midair drift as they charged into the sky to the west of England. Volume 2, 09: Onlooker at the Crash Site Volume 2, Chapter 09: Onlooker at the Crash Site Is the speed at which your heart drops Greater than gravitational acceleration? Point Allocation (Sensation) Musashis approach and turn were watched from England as well. The approach of something as large as Musashi was dangerous, so it kept a low enough altitude for its deck height to be lower than Englands foundation. From the cities on the upper level of England, Musashi looked more like a moving city than a ship. From the southwestern coast of England, each building on Musashis tilted surface was visible and they appeared to be flowing north at high speed. However, the edges of Musashis deck and a few of the buildings on its surface were trailing curves of mist from its high speed turn. Even its buffering control could not fully eliminate the atmospheric disturbance, so England itself shook. England used the slight operation allowed by the structure of the floating island. They lowered the crust structure of Englands four blocks and four levels to lower it to the east as much as possible. The movement caused the shallow ocean surrounding the fourth level to spill off the western side. The scattered seawater formed a salty mist in the air at an altitude of two kilometers. The mist of the atmosphere and the mist of the ocean mixed together and the air compressed between Musashi and Englands western side roared as it flew further up into the sky. Several hundred meter pillars and curtains of mist rose into the sky and the floating city tore through them. The ship seemed to be following an evasive line that just barely avoided a collision course. But Musashi did not eliminate the tilt from taking the corner so tight and it shot to the north with panicking speed. If its speed dropped and it straightened out, it would crash into England with all that momentum. And so it did not lower its speed and somehow managed to move its trajectory to the west. All the while, the residents of the fourth levels west coast watched Musashi. Those non-students lived off of what they could produce on the coast and nearby land. They stopped their work as Musashi approached and turned, but they could do nothing but watch. And among them Scarred! You need to get to safety! Even if Musashi is trying to evade and move around Ireland, who can say what fragments from the battle or the wind will do! A male voice cried out on the white beach where the horizon between the shallow ocean and sky was visible. The voice belonged to a crow. Specifically, a crow with three legs. He wore the navy blue coat of a school uniform and hopped across the beach on his three legs toward the lean figure standing on the edge of the water. This figure he had called out to had the Urban Name of Scarred. Scarred wore a green hooded cloak and wore a fetter with a chain connected to a metal stake. The tide was very far out on the shallow ocean before Scarred. The sand and bedrock at the bottom were visible and the fish were leaping from the waters surface. And in the sky Fish spilled over the outer edge and into the sky. They were then blasted up along with the sea mist where they ultimately fell onto the beach. The crow turned toward the sporadic fish beginning to fall around them. My, my. This is an excellent catch, Scarred! This is quite an auspicious occas- The crow trailed off because Scarreds hood was turned toward him. Scarred leaned forward and picked up the metal stake at his feet. He glanced at Musashi in the distance, used his empty hand to pull a thick book from his pocket, and opened the book. Judge. So they are travelling around England. I suppose Grace will be sent out. Not only does she use a high-speed ship, but the north is her land. I decided to fish before heading to the graveyard today, but But? Judge, said Scarred with a nod. The face visible below the waving hood had a sword scar travelling from above the nose to the left cheek. His neck as well as the hands and lower arms visible in the cloaks sleeves all had a few white scars from cuts. Meanwhile, Scarred flipped through the pages of the book. Milton, I never thought Musashi would pull off the same fishing method I accomplish with spells. I suppose this saves me some Blessings. No Scarred turned away from Musashis approaching city as the wind and noise shook his long cloak. He raised his right hand which held the metal stake. Several firefly-like bluish-white spheres of light clung to that hand. This method is not particularly smart. Scarred swung down the hand holding the stake and the floating spheres of light vanished. Return. As if in response to that word, the raging sea and wind behind him suddenly calmed. In an instant, the sea and wind became as still as if Musashi were not passing by. Very good, said Scarred and the gentle waves stopped at his feet. Milton gasped as the ocean grew still before his eyes. The pillars of water and visible ocean floor were gone and nothing but gentle waves approached. And this was despite the wind from Musashi still being present. What spell was that? The spirits of the ocean and wind seemed troubled as they spilled over the edge. Spirits cannot take actions that exceed their rules, after all. I only had to call out to them with a spirit spell. The great number of sympathizers increased its effects, yet it used fewer Blessings than what I usually use fishing. But, said Scarred, changing the subject. Milton, I want to go to the graveyard now, but have you heard that odd noise for a while now? A noise? The crow named Milton held his wings above his forehead and twisted his three legs to look around, but he heard nothing beyond the low rumbling of Musashis passing. I have great familiarity with the wind, but I cannot hear anything beyond Musashi and its surroundings. Scarred, you often worry too much, so are you sure this is not an overreaction to Musashis approach? Judge. You may be right. Andare you always this calm, Milton? Ha ha ha. Milton proudly puffed out his chest, clenched his right wing, and smacked his chest. A man like me could not run this fourth level if this was enough to disturb him. Judge. I suppose so. You were quite calm during the recent birth at Sails house. You began praying to the Testament in a corner of the room during the crucial part. The midwife said it helped a lot that you stayed out of the way. Ha ha ha. I am quite popular! Milton laughed, but he looked up at something in the sky. It was something that should have been impossible. Three straight white lines suddenly became visible in the sky beyond Musashi. Milton realized what they meant. Shell fire!? Shells which were impossible for Musashi or England to have fired suddenly appeared in the western sky. Three shots travelled toward England and Musashi which was trailing mist. They all produced the sound of lightly scraping at the air. Scarred! shouted Milton. Scarred quickly turned around and cried out when he saw the same thing. Low-speed anti-ship shells!? Only a large ship can secure the speed needed for those! But the doubt in his voice formed words of protest in the next moment. Has an enemy ship with stealth ability arrived near England!? As he spoke, a few different things happened. First, enemy attack sirens began blaring on Musashi and England. ! And second, the anti-ship shells made to break through armor struck Musashi while its surface was expanded for gravitational cruising. Two shots coming from an unknown ship struck from close range. The various sounds of destruction combined into a single noise that exploded into the sky from Musashis port side. In the instant the shells struck and damaged the ship, most of the ships command authority was transferred to Musashi for the gravitational cruising. The natural equality of the automatons nature made her slow to react to the emergency situation. I cannot deploy the gravitational barriers in time! Transferring power to the inner anti-shock buffering! Over. As soon as a decision was made in the automatons controlled common thoughts, the first two ships on Musashis port side were struck and the front port side was damaged. The roaring and shaking indicated two shells had hit. The remaining one flew above them, but they had taken two direct hits. As those two shells penetrated into the ships, the impact transformed and split open the ships. This destruction smashed the front port side on the outer wings that had been deployed in the switch from gravitational cruising to inertial cruising. The front outer wing on Asakusas port side and the rear outer wing on Murayamas port side had been deployed to act as a shield protecting Musashis side, but their shape was greatly distorted by the impact of the shells. The outer wings were a dozen or so meters wide. The impact and destruction bent them, but their frames prevented the force of the shells from escaping. The giant wings bent in around the hole created by the shells and the inner frame bent and twisted. The people who had evacuated to the port side reacted to the advancing damage. Low-speed shells are big and heavy! Has Tres Espa?a built a stealth-capable ship large enough to fire them!? And did they send one here at high speed!? No one could answer that question because no enemy ship was visible in the sky. But despite not having an answer, the damage continued. The ship continued to be destroyed. The distortion of the frame created cracks as if the outer wall and inner shell were being torn off the ship. This cut off the supply of ether allowing the ship to buffer against the impact. This produced an obvious result. !? As the people watched, the inner shell and armor of the wings shattered like glass. And once that armor and shell were easily destroyed, the wind burst inside, widened the cracks, and expanded the range of the destruction by blowing up the inner shell like a balloon. Get away from the port side! Here come the outer wings!! Air resistance caused the outer wings to dance like they were flapping and only the twisted inner framework remained. Brace for impact!! And the wings struck the port side. A great noise rang out and intense vibrations scattered everywhere. The basic structure in the center of the ship was protected by the impact buffering that used gravitational barriers, but most of the inner armor bordering the outer wings had been destroyed. At the same time, the contents of the ether fuel supply lines and other circulation systems spewed their contents out of the destroyed areas and into the air. The high speed and altitude caused those contents to transform into mist and smoke. The wind danced and the sky let out a groaning cry. In an instant, Musashis port side was covered in trailing white mist and smoke, but something else happened overhead. The third shell had passed by above Musashi. It was clearly targeting the middle portion of England, so England intercepted it. The ship-wide warning from Musashi described it. Ether reaction detected on Anglia, the top level of England! The output pattern matches their mainland defense spell sword, Ex. Caliburn! Everyone, brace for impact! Over. What those words meant arrived immediately afterwards. It was light. An instantaneous beam of light literally stabbed toward Musashi from England in the distance. The light which swept through the sky was shaped exactly like a sword. The blade that came from the center of England was about twenty meters wide and two meters thick. However, it was long enough to cover the sky. More than ten kilometers existed between the center of England and Musashi, but the light arrived across that distance. !! The tip of the sword swept away the flying shell with a horizontal attack. The wind pummeled Tama on the port side where Asama saw the light and muttered what she knew about it. Ex. Caliburn is the foundation of Englands defense and it can cut open any target. Its edge was not all that sharp, but that meant the sword itself and the massive shockwave it produced would smash apart the target. Plus, it had a spell effect. The target will not fall into England. It will be knocked away! Exactly that happened before their eyes. The pressure from the sliced atmosphere ruptured and sent the attack toward Musashi rather than England. !! The cascade of air struck Musashi as if raining from the sky. An immediate decision was made concerning the body press from the sky. Musashi lowered the altitude of the port ships which had been moved back for the turn. The explosive pressure coming from diagonally up on the right could be handled by sending the starboard ships forward and up. That formation was meant to keep the shock from rolling Musashi toward England. In the very next moment, the shadow of the long glowing sword passed over Musashis third starboard ship. ! A white light appeared on the surface of that ship. As the atmosphere was torn by Ex. Caliburn, it struck Musashis buffering. The air was compressed by its own weight and momentum, so a massive and sudden explosion of mist appeared above Musashi. The white mist appeared above the second central ship as well and the white pressure struck almost all of Musashis eight ships from above. However, the white cascade appearing over the rising third starboard ship instantly grew in thickness and let out a roar as it spilled over the edge of the ship. The mast split the flood-like waves of mist and the roofs of the city finally appeared as if rising from the depths of a flood. The ship rumbled and let out a shaking roar. However, the white tsunami flowing backwards split widely apart. The school building of Musashi Ariadust Academy had broken through the white pressure. And just as everyone thought they were through, the explosive pressure struck something else. It struck the transport ship connected to the rear of Okutama by a towing belt. And something happened to that towing belt. !? One of the lines holding them in place suddenly snapped. The belt that burst was the one Gin had attacked earlier. With one point of support gone, the transport ship swerved erratically through the sky. !? Many people let out cries of confusion as the ship quickly collapsed to the right. We need to straighten out! At this rate, the towing belt will drag us into Takaos surface! The destroyed towing belt had been attached to their port side, so the transport ship quickly tilted toward Takao on the right. Everyone exchanged a glance, wondering what to do. Chancellor! cried Futayos sharp voice. Do I have permission to cut the other towing belt!? I wish to cut this ship free of Musashi! Futayo left the decision up to Toori. That was the proper thing to do when a superior was present. However Oh? Futayo looked to the starboard edge to which Aoi had been tied with a rope. However, Aoi was nowhere to be seen near the deck railing where the rope had been tied. Only the end of the rope attached to the railing remained. The other end was hanging over the edge of the deck beyond the railing. When Futayo noticed the rope swinging as if something heavy were attached to the other side, she frowned. I never thought I would be the first to discover the body. Futayo! shouted Masazumi from behind her. What is it!? Is Aoi not there!? Masazumi The chancellor is certainly there. But perhaps I should be using the past tense now. What? Where did that idiot get off to!? Honestly, and I just saw him a second ago standing on the railing pretending to be sailor! No, um, Masazumi. Please listen to me. Even if you have indirectly committed murder, I am on your side. I promise I will testify on your behalf in court. Judge, judge, said Masazumi who was looking around and clearly not listening. He really has disappeared. Futayo, I will make the request as vice president. Please cut the port side towing belt. Aoi may be gone, but we can explain the situation later. Judge. Please look over there for a moment, Masazumi. Hm? Over there? The instant Masazumi looked to the stern of the ship, Futayo approached the railing with an acceleration spell and cut the ropes knot using Tonbokiri without bothering to check below. Futayo nodded as she saw the rope dance through the air in its fall. The evidence has been destroyed. Problem solved! Did something happen, Futayo? Not wanting to leave a scar on her friends life, Futayo gave no response. Instead, she turned toward the port side towing belt and swung up Tonbokiri. Bind, Tonbokiri! The cutting power flew through the air and severed the towing belt. An instant later, the bent towing belt whipped back into place. ! That and the inertia from Musashi sent the transport ship into a high speed swing to the starboard side. It was thrown toward Englands coast. As soon as Musashi left the cascade of mist, Musashi rechecked the situation from the bridge in front of the academy. The light of Ex. Caliburn had disappeared from the sky. And the transport ship was falling toward Englands coast. However, her processing ability was at its limit controlling the damaged port side and handling the buffering control against the atmospheric pressure wall striking the starboard side from above. She could not also save the transport ship, so she chose the best option given the circumstances. ! Musashi sent data on Englands surface to the transport ship. On top of the data supplied by England, she added the area the transport ship could land at. That was The coastal area on the fourth level! She looked up and saw the transport ship shake and suddenly fly forcefully toward England. The great pressure of the wind had hopped over the large wall that was Musashi and knocked the transport ship to the side. With the previous momentum of the towing belt swinging it around, the transport ship fell diagonally toward England. Musashi understood she had no choice but to leave the situation to those aboard. ? But she suddenly heard a voice from below. Despite the wind and shaking of the ship, someone was climbing up to the bridge. Oh, Konishi-sama and the others from the Commerce and Industry Guild. What are you doing here? Over. Konishi was a representative of the Commerce and Industry Guild as well as a member of the provisional council. He raised his eyebrows and spread his arms in protest. You have to ask!? What do you intend to do about the damages to our goods and barriers to future trading!? We do intend to cooperate with Musashis student council and chancellors officers. Konishi spread his arms even wider as he stood at the head of the group. But Musashi-dono, who is responsible for this battle!? Toori fell naked from the sky and into Konishis arms. He had likely fallen when the transport ship had been knocked away earlier. But when this naked boy with a rope around his neck fell with an audible impact, Konishis veins bulged out as he fell into a sumo wrestlers crouch and struggled to catch him. Waaaaah! Musashi-dono! A naked boy just fell from the sky! Oh? What are you doing here, Koni-tan!? And this is a repeat gag! Musashi determined Toori would have preferred a fresh gag in which Konishi failed to catch him. She then turned to Konishi. All responsibility lies with him. Feel free to send any complaints to him. Over. She then turned toward the corrected course she had sent the transport ship. Judge. They are on course for the coast on the fourth and lowest level. Over. Eh? Theyre crashing!? Where, where!? Wait, Horizons with them! Judge. We can no longer see them from here, said Musashi. But judging from the time, they have two more seconds. And they have landed. Over. Just before the emergency landing, Scarred and Milton had noticed the transport ship falling toward the western cost of Englands fourth level. They were urging the residents of a nearby village to evacuate. There was a slim chance the ship would crash there, fragments could fly that far, and An earthquake or ley line disturbance could create a fault in the grown crust! Just like always, hurry to the central plaza! Remember to turn off any sources of fire before leaving! Milton, you lead the way. I will check the site and return once Im sure its safe! Milton bowed and Scarred parted ways with him and ran out of the village. The fetter and chain on his right leg rattled as he did. In the sky, the transport ship was falling with white mist trailing behind it. However House #23 here is the last one. These temporary evacuations would be easier with someone who could use a sign frame. Not that Im one to talk, said Scarred in self-derision. He continued on past the final house of the village. Several bulges appeared on the ocean next to him and water-colored horses poked their heads above water. It seemed they were evacuating from the area the ship was falling toward, but a few turned back toward him, shaking their manes made of seaweed. Scarred. Hurry? Judge. This is a bit dangerous, so go play over there! Okay. Scarred. Honest. Scarred. Always. Listen. Play? The young horses began to climb onto land to play with Scarred, but the parents bit their manes to stop them. Scarred smiled a bit at that. But as he ran on, he heard a sudden voice from behind. He turned around to find the resident of #23. She was a banshee with wet, messy black hair and her white face was even paler than usual. Scarred! My children are over there!! They have yet to return from the other side of the hill! Hearing that, Scarred ran even faster. The banshees voice seemed to follow him. They said they were capturing crabs where the water gushes out! Judge, said Scarred with a nod and a glance at the metal stake in his right hand. This was enough. He hurried to the other side of the beach and a hill rose up to the right. The other side of that hill is just in front of the inlet graveyard. Will I make it in time? Its been a while since I used spells for anything other than fishing and healing He ran up the hill while the ship seemed so close overhead he could reach out and touch it. And as he ran as quickly as he could, he saw something. Is that them!? He ran down the hill and arrived at a beach where the rocky ground was exposed in places. The rocks around here grow quickly. It has a lot of leaks and caves that water passes through, but it also crumbles easily. On maps, it was labeled as a dangerous area. However, an area too dangerous for the adults to go had a way of becoming a hunting ground and playground for the lighter children. And the children who could be called small hunters were there. Below the falling shadow and above the sand were three small forms frozen in fear as they looked up. !! A loud voice could be heard from the falling ship. The ship would have known this was a dangerous area that people avoided. That was likely why they had chosen it. From how tilted the ship was, they must have used their limited time and position to desperately steer the ship away from the nearby village. However, three children had been playing in the blind spot created by the hill. The ship was trying to do something about it, but there was no time to steer the ship out of the way. In that case! As he ran, Scarred held the metal stake forward in his right hand and pointed it toward the falling ship. He held a thick book up in his left hand and read through the text. Sorry, but I will blast you out of the way! The transport ship was filled with confusion. Everyone had noticed the children on the coast below them and they were all reacting in their own way. The first to react was Ohiroshiki who had been forcefully brought along to play the role of a tank. Ahhhh, little girls! Ahhhh, little girls! Thats two out of three! 66.666666 What are you talking about!? N-no, it is much too rude of me to get so excited just from seeing the little girls! C-cmon, Tenzou-kun! Youre a ninja, so use your explosives to self destruct and blast this ship to smithereens! All the old hags and men must die! The little girls must live! Oh, but make sure I survive! At least a dozen nearby fists struck Ohiroshiki. Meanwhile, Mitotsudaira opened a sign frame and tapped on Futayos shoulder. What is it, Nate-sama? asked Futayo as she turned around. Do you wish to schedule an assisted suicide concerning the coming scandal? Far Eastern feudal knights really like bloodshed, dont they? At any rate, Naomasa sent me some advice from Musashi, so lets do what we can on our own. I dont know if we can actually pull it off, though. We will see that when we try. Futayo took a step forward to lead Mitotsudaira, but then she turned around. Where are we going? Mitotsudaira smiled bitterly, passed a sign frame to Futayo, and quickly explained the process. The two of them then ran toward the bridge. They opened the front hatch in the bridge and made their way to the staircase leading into the ship. Futayo, if this works, our respective rulers should be happy. Mitotsudaira took a breath. Everyone is doing their best! We will do the same! By the time Futayo and Mitotsudaira ran inside the ship, everyone aboard was preparing for the impact of landing. They were fixing the objects on deck in place with rope and carrying the injured to the stern. They had little time, but everyone moved quickly as the ship shook and tilted. Masazumi placed a hand on her mouth as she carried Horizon to the bridge. Ten more seconds! Everyone, brace for impact!! The ground was visible down to the front and left of the ship. The children on the beach were now hidden from view by the ship. Masazumi wondered what was going to happen, but she decided to trust Mitotsudaira and Futayo. !? On the starboard edge of the deck, Tenzou was tightening the stay supporting the mast. As he did, he noticed movement down below. Someone was running in from the starboard side on the ground. The figure wore a long hooded cloak. Ether light was visible around the staff-like object the figure held up in their right hand. Are they planning to use a spell or something? From the ether light, it must be quite a powerful spell. But The spell would have to cause a great impact to either knock the children out of the way or instantly knock the transport ship out of range. An inertial control spell would also be ended, but a high level combination of spells like that would need the help of a charm or multi-step preparations. However, the running figure did not appear to be using either. Most of Englands fourth level was treated like a slum, so most of its residents had not received religious divine protection. In that case, is this one of the ancient spirit spells passed down within England? It was a primitive method and the user did not have strict control because it borrowed the power of spirits which were ether with a will of its own. However, certain spirit spell users could draw out tremendous power. Are they planning to hit the ship and knock it off course!? The instant Tenzou grasped the figures intent, he took action. He knew what he had to do based on this persons decision. Scarred ran toward his target location as the sand seemed to grab at his feet. He sensed the shadow and pressure of the ship overhead and the thick atmosphere between the ship and the ground created a wind that gently pressed against him. But Scarred did not hesitate as he ran toward the children about twenty meters away. Get down!! he shouted. He adjusted his grip on the metal stake such that he grasped the very bottom and held it up as if trying to stab it into the crushed bow of the falling ship. But in that instant Eh? Scarred first noticed that his body was floating as he tried to carry out the activation ceremony. For an instant, he did not know why. But understanding came a moment later. Who are you!? Scarred realized someone was carrying him away. He did not recognize the person. A boy in black clothes and a hat had tackled him in the gut. It was as if the boy wanted to say Scarreds actions were dangerous. !! Scarred flew a few meters along with the boy. The ether light in his right hand swelled a bit but quickly burst and vanished. Ah. Just as that wordless voice leaked from his throat, he was pushed further through the air. His back struck empty air and he reached out his hand, but he could not reach the children or the ship. He could only see the children standing motionless on the beach and staring toward him. The children suddenly looked up and Scarred!! The transport ship crashed into the crust of the coast. It began with an intense sound of stone striking stone. Next came two sounds of destruction. The first was the sound of the transport ships bow bending and breaking as the bow slammed into the ground like it was stamping a giant seal. And as the ship was destroyed, the other, slower destruction could be heard. The crust crumbled. As the ship stabbed into the ground, the grown earth was initially smashed in the shape of the ships bow. Cracks ran from there and passed by the ninja who was hurrying to a hill while carrying someone in a green cloak. The ground crumbled. The entire ship lowered as the bow stabbed further into England. The beach was smashed apart, the rocks on the surface were ripped up, and the foundation below them split and crumbled. The ninja ran while lifting and carrying the person in the cloak. He kicked off the ground that began to flow backwards. ! He threw his body and the cloaked person to the stable hill. The ship finally came to a stop while shallowly standing up on its bow. All it left behind was a wholly changed landscape. The beach and the shallow ocean were gone. In their place was a slanted area of exposed bedrock several meters down. Water was beginning to flow into it. And the children were nowhere to be seen. From the beginning of the destruction to the very end, Tenzou had not taken his eyes off of it. Even as fragments of wood had flown through the air and fallen nearby while spinning vertically, he had stood perfectly still while holding the hilt of the short sword on his back. If he took any careless action, harm could come to the civilian he was protecting. And he himself felt a dull warmth near his right shoulder blade. A fragment from earlier had hit him and made a shallow stab wound. He was likely bleeding. I am injured, but I am a ninja, thought Tenzou. A ninjas primary duty is to gather intelligence from other academies and to return alive from any situation, but protecting important people is another one of our duties. Preventing people from other countries and other academies from coming to harm due to Musashis participation would avoid future trouble. This is all part of my duty. Tenzou checked on his surroundings. Things have quieted down. The destruction of the ship and the primary collapse of the crust have come to an end. There was a danger of a secondary collapse, so the area was off limits to anyone without specialized knowledge. Well, that too is the duty of those with my specialization. Tenzou took a deep breath and gathered strength in his body. He released the hilt on his back and stood up while holding his back. And without taking his eyes off of the ship, he took an additional breath and spoke. Are you okay? As he stood up, he reached a hand down. He reached a hand out to the person he had protected who wore a long cloak and had charged into danger on their own. However ! A sharp pain and noise came from his left cheek hidden below the brim of his hat and behind his scarf. He had been struck. !? With this sudden turn of events, he finally turned toward the person. They wore a long cloak, but Tenzou gasped when he saw the hand which had stuck him and the persons cheek and neck below the hood. He saw scars on the back of the persons hand, their wrist, their lower arm, from their nose to their cheek, and on their neck. Those are from swords. Not all of the scars had been made with sharp blades. A lot of them were from tearing lacerations made by dull blades. The persons palm also had countless scars as if it had been torn by thorns. Is this person in charge of protecting this area? He tried to say something. At the very least, he felt it may have been rude to reach out his hand and ask if they were okay. He opened his mouth to speak, but the other person spoke first. What have you done!? That sharp cry left Tenzou speechless. He also noticed something glittering as it flowed down the persons cheek below their hood. Instead of saying something, Tenzou sensed the meaning of the hot pain coming from his cheek. He sensed what that slap had meant. But before he could grasp the details, the person quickly turned toward the ship and began to run toward it. The person then saw the state of the ship and the beach. They slowed their pace when they saw the beach beginning to fill with water from the ocean. They came to a stop and stared at the ship. About a third of the ship was sticking into the crust and it gave off a slight creaking sound, but no one moved aboard the ship for fear of causing a secondary collapse. The children were not visible where the bow had been. The transport ship merely stuck up into the sky and Musashi could be seen continuing northward beyond it. The person in the cloak watched that for a moment. And they began to collapse to their knees with a sigh of resignation. But in that instant, Tenzou cried out toward their back. Look more closely!! The ninjas shout brought strength back to Scarreds knees. The instruction from behind was telling him to look. That could hold several different implications in the language of the Far East and the liberal translation provided by Scarreds divine protection made it hard to tell which this was. But Scarred saw something from underneath his hood. First, he saw the ninja circling around to block his path. The towering form of the ship was visible over his shoulder. On the deck of the ship standing vertical in the morning sun, five figures could be seen standing on the mast which extended horizontally. A samurai girl carried a boy over her shoulder. We saved all three British lives!! A silver-haired girl carried a girl under each arm. Those are? Scarred did not know what had happened, but the children were unconscious. Yousaved them? Those words escaped Scarreds throat and the ninja before him nodded. The ninja merely looked toward him. Thats certainly good, said the ninja with a sigh of relief. Scarred felt his inner thoughts had been revealed, so he felt a meaningless impatience in his chest. Scarred looked back and forth between the unconscious children and the ninja. U-um He was unsure what to say. Should he give his thanks for saving the children? Should he express his anger over crashing the ship here? Or I slapped him and cried despite not knowing the situation. He may not have known the situation, but he had still been hasty. But Um, uh The ninja had to have seen the ether light from the spell in Scarreds hand. He had to have predicted what kind of spell it would be. So why did he stop me? With that thought, Scarred frantically shook his head. No, thought Scarred. It is wrong to doubt him. The children had been saved. Scarred took a breath and shook his head again. He knew what he had to say. Im sorry. He prepared to say those words that held a number of meanings, but the ninja suddenly disappeared. It happened so suddenly that Scarred did not even have time to say eh? All of a sudden, the ninja had vanished from the hill and could be seen running across the seawater beginning to fill the beach down below. He sent water splashing into the air with each step. Was that the ninja art of escape!? Scarred understood why he had left. This was England and Musashi was in a delicate situation with the Testament Union nations. If the ninja disembarked without permission, it could be used as a negotiating card. But Scarred called out for a different reason. Wait! cried Scarred. He had yet to apologize for acting hastily or thank them for saving the children. However, the ninja was already running across the coast and back to the ship. A shallow ocean had already formed around where the ship had sunk into the ground. It was cut off from the land. As the ninjas footsteps on the waters surface approached the ship, Scarred took a step toward his back. I look like a child left behind by their parent, thought Scarred. Please wait! Scarred had something he wanted to say. He just had to say it. But he could not form the words. ! As Scarred walked across the grass, he noticed a certain color at his feet. It was red. A trail of red dots led toward the ocean. Is this from that ninja!? Scarred quickly looked up. The ninja had protected Scarred from injury and then Scarred had made a hasty misunderstanding. But Hes gone The figures on the ship were gone as well. Instead, an emergency escape boat was floating in the seawater filling the area below the ship. The three unconscious children were aboard the boat. The only people remaining were Scarred on the grassy hill and the children. Musashis steam whistle could be heard in the distance to the north. Musashi circled England and sent out a ship to aid the crew of the transport ship and to carry out special negotiations. While slowing down, Musashi completed a full revolution in half a day, but England instructed them to remain in the air south of England until they received permission to enter port. But there was a reason Musashi could not respond simply by heading on to their next destination. In the name of investigating the damage to British territory, England demanded the crew of the crashed transport ship remain onboard. England even cut off the nearby land with a concealment barrier. This essentially took Horizon Ariadust, Honda Masazumi, Honda Futayo, and the rest of the crew as hostages. Musashi also had to repair its damaged ships, resupply with food and other goods, and carry out the trade with England they had agreed to, so most of those on Musashi agreed they should go along with Englands demand to wait. But with the coming war with Tres Espa?a and Musashis anti-Testament Union position, Englands representative council could not agree how to deal with Musashi. The Trumps had been spread out across various areas of England, but the council decided they had to be called together. Musashis negotiations earned them the assurance of the human rights and protection of Musashis ruler as well as the removal of the barrier around the transport ship after three days. However, ley line protection prevented the transport ship from being contacted by divine transmission and those aboard were forbidden to leave England so that further investigation could be carried out. England provided supplies for the transport ship, but because England is short on goods with the approaching war, England feared an uprising aboard the ship, and the distribution could be left to those inside, the supplies were kept to the bare minimum. For the most part, it was only food and clothing. The transport ship could not contact Musashi and those on board had to make use of their survival training. However Theyll be fine. Im really worried about Horizon and I want to tell someone to do something about it, but most of the people I tell to do something about stuff are over there. Theres no point in trying to do something about it from here. We just have to do what we can so they dont get too lonely and hurry up our negotiations to land in England. Those instructions from Aoi Toori led to a few different actions aboard Musashi. First, the school announcements were played over Musashis external speakers to provide the transport ship with a link to their normal lives. They also attempted a unique communication method based on a code using Musashis steam whistle. Next, they completely eliminated the transport ships existence as a negotiating card as they negotiated with England for the right to land. And a week after the transport ships crash, the transport ship finally sent back an awkward transmission using a light. Once Musashi knew everyone onboard was safe, they decided to grow more assertive in their negotiations. But at the same time, the Trumps were gathered from around England and Tres Espa?a prepared for the war with England. Musashi and England both received two pieces of information from their respective information networks. First, Tres Espa?a had finished assembling their invincible fleet known as the Grande y Felicsima Armada. Second, the large stealth ship which had attacked Musashi had not been seen within it. Time was already approaching two weeks since the transport ships crash. Volume 2, 10: Hopeful People with Nothing to Do Volume 2, Chapter 10: Hopeful People with Nothing to Do Can you use the phrase Below the umbrella And not hide? Point Allocation (Chatting Over Tea) Well? How is the transport ship doing, Musashi-san? The rooftop of the school at the rear of Okutama created a broad area with an unobstructed view of the sky. Two figures were exchanging words there. One was a man passed middle age and the other was an automaton dressed as a maid and pouring tea for the man below a paper parasol set. The automaton, Musashi, spoke as she poured the black tea from a small teapot and into a teacup. Sakai-sama, this is a local Darjeeling. It is expensive, so make sure to savor it as you drink it. Also, perhaps you could close your newspaper. Close it now. I will not tell you a third time. Judge. Very good. At any rate, this tea is expensive, so I have determined you should give your thoughts on its flavor. Over. With a nod, she held out the teacup. Sakai frowned a bit. Do I really have to give my thoughts on it if its expensive? I dont think the price has that much to do with the flavor. Judge, replied Musashi with a single nod. Unfortunately, an automatons sense of taste is merely a passive sense based on chemical reactions. It is difficult to determine if a flavor is good or not. However, price is a representation of value, so I have determined that is an accurate standard, assuming the market is not filled with falsehoods. Additionally, the trust in the British market makes it a high-level standard. As for flavor, we automata mostly accumulate records, reproduce food and drink based on those records, gather the reactions of those who eat or drink them, and use those accumulated reactions as a basis for how to make something delicious. But you sometimes give me things that are nowhere near delicious. Judge. You noticed, Sakai-sama? We also must accumulate data on unpleasant flavor or the balance of our knowledge will collapse. And it is you that eats the food, not me. Over. Oh, cmon. Thats just mean. Does that mean half of everything I eat is going to be disgusting? Sakai then glanced over at England to the north. Anyway, lets get back on topic. How is the transport ship doing? Judge. It is in British territory, so the surrounding area is in a state of quarantine so the locals cannot contact them. The 87 people aboard the transport ship are imprisoned within the ship and the nearby land so England can question them, but England shows no intention of performing that questioning right away. Bertoni-sama predicts that questioning will be addressed in the negotiations. Over. I see, muttered Sakai. Suddenly, he heard a shallow vibration from the stern of the ship. The steam whistle blew. A low, thick noise that one felt shallowly in ones skin continued for about five seconds. ? Is it just me or has Tamako been blowing her whistle really weirdly from time to time? What is this? It is a response to the transport ship. Over. More specifically The transport ship has prepared two lights with a deep umbrella over them. They ask questions using a blinking code. The code is quite simple. One light blinks one to five times to indicate the vowel and- Tooris head suddenly poked up from below the edge of the roof. He looked around and spotted the two on the roof. I know how to say boobs with it! Okay, thats all I wanted to say. President, Musashi, dont bother changing the channel. I-ahh!? An arm wearing a track suit reached up from below, grabbed Tooris hair, and pulled him down out of view. Eh? Whats this, sensei? You actually crawled up the wall after me? You must really love me to- No, dont throw me down! Todays the day for non-burnable trash, so wait until Monday, Wednesday, or Friday!! Musashi gave a quick wave as the voice disappeared and she nodded expressionlessly. Toori-sama has become very strange during his separation from Horizon-sama. His abnormality is on the verge of boiling over. Over. Wow, thats the first time Ive heard you make a joke. All I did was say over after saying over. Over, said Musashi in confusion. To continue, one of the lights indicates the vowel and the other indicates the consonant row. Over. Judge. And we respond with the steam whistle, is that it? Do we not use the lights because England would see them? Sakai began counting on his fingers as he recalled the whistles he had heard. A long whistle means yes and a short one means no. Any time it blows twice or more, its usually a random dummy signal, but a single long tone followed by several short ones is some kind of code. How did you know? Over. Because the first one last night was long. The very first question is definitely going to be can you see us, right? Our response was a long whistle, so that has to mean yes. Also, no complex response is needed to answer yes or no questions. That means all of those are dummy signals except for the ones that repeatedly use a fixed noise after a beginning sign. Judge. That is very logical. When we have an urgent matter, we begin with a long tone and send the message using only the number for the vowels. Over. I have an urgent matter to send- Y-youre too fast, sensei!! At least let me say it has to do with Horizons boobs! No, wait! Thatll kill me!! Musashi waved her handkerchief and Sakai nodded. Judge, judge. So theyve been asking awkward questions and weve been giving yes or no answers. Tenzou-sama came up with their method using the lights. Over. I wonder if theyve caught on. Sakai turned toward England again. Well, I guess they arent saying something to show they arent completely hostile toward us. The problem lies in Masazumi-sama and Futayo-samas presence on the transport ship. Musashi does not have its negotiator and vice president or its divine weapon user and vice chancellor, so our negotiations with England are not going well. Whos in charge? Neshinbara? Hes a literature type like Sakakibara, so hes pretty eloquent. No. Musashi shook her head and held up her right arm. The curse of Macbeth has attached to Neshinbara-samas right arm, so he is currently suspended from his duties. It seems he attempts to harm his king whenever he tries to do anything. Over. Oh, right. The curse of Macbeth. Cant Asama-kun purify it? Judge. Musashi nodded and tilted her head while looking at her raised right arm. From what I have heard, it is not technically a curse. It seems he has been given a part in a play, so it cannot be purified. Plays are dedicated to the gods, so any purification attempt is repelled. It also seems it will fade away and disappear if he leaves England. Neshinbara-sama says he is busy and wishes to make the most of his suspension, so he is not showing up at the academy either. The negotiations are currently being led primarily by Bertoni-sama and Augesvarer-sama. Over. Hm. So Neshinbara was cursed and now hes busy? I see, muttered Sakai. What is it that you see? Over. Well, ysee Sakai slightly adjusted his position in his chair. I feel like Innocentius right now, he commented with a bitter smile while taking a sip of his tea. Tres Espa?a attacked, right? Musashi turned a surprised look toward Sakai. You mean you are already starting to forget? Simply put, I believe you need your brain modified by the ships IZUMO Institute. Over. Now, to continue Wait a second, Musashi-san. Dont skip right past my tsukkomi phase. Musashi ignored him. Your brain is of low priority as far as I am concerned, so I shall continue on. The surface areas, the transport ships, and the towing belts have been left in a terrible state, we were struck twice by an undetected ship, and that later attack was also what led to Ex. Caliburn pummeling us. When one seeks someone to blame yet finds nothing, the spiral of thoughts leads to what I believe can be expressed as anger. Over. Well done. And that is an emotion that will be turned our way quite a bit, so its worth remembering. Judge. So that is what one refers to as feelings of gratitude. I have a lot to learn about humans. This is not logical at all. What is with that look, Sakai-sama? Oh, is that gratitude? Over. Enough of that. Anyway, you just mentioned what Tres Espa?a did to us, right? Thats what has Neshinbara so busy. Sakai let out a breath and looked up at the sky outside the parasol. Neshinbara was the one in command during the attack. Musashi nodded in response to Sakais words. Judge. I see your memories have returned. Well done. Now, what do you mean? I have determined Neshinbara-samas command and plan produced excellent results. Over. A smile appeared on the corner of Sakais mouth and he pulled a kiseru from his pocket. But you just said the transport ships, towing belts, and surface areas are in a terrible state. And there was the second attack. Damage was indeed done, but it was necessary. Most residents had already moved underground and most of the damage was done to Takao, Oume, Musashino, and Okutama which have non-residential buildings such as stores and companies on the surface. There was little damage to peoples homes, she said. The damage from the later shells was outside of our expectations, but no one could have predicted Tres Espa?a would have a practical stealth ship. Plus, that entire battle was unexpected. As such, his handling of the attack was the best anyone could have done. Over. But were stuck here, Musashi is falling apart, and our people are injured and separated from us. It was more of a loss than a win. The original battle was closer to being a tie, so we tried to earn a win by showing off the speed of our gravitational cruising to say we could fight back and could not be caught. But We ended up showing we could fight back but could be caught? Over. Judge, said Sakai. Low in the sky ahead of them were the eight ships of Musashi and something was visible on the port side. We cant fully repair while floating and without more supplies. We cant use our gravitational cruising right now and can only continually show off how weak we are. And with some of our people separated from us, the burden has been falling on the representative committee and the 2nd-year committee. On top of that, Musashis residents are getting impatient since we cant choose when we negotiate while England has their hostages. Also, the emergency rations dont taste very good. Judge. From what I can see on Musashis divine network, more and more people want to land at England or move on to the next port. We had plenty of reserves for food and other goods, but it is still only enough for three weeks. The personal indulgences are beginning to run out. Bertoni-sama has bought the trading inventory of the other merchants and sent those goods into the marketplace, but some of those will have to be sold at a loss. Over. While belonging to the student council or chancellors officers, a merchant can make a lot of money with their authority. The other merchants will probably overcharge Shirojiro so a young merchant like him doesnt use this emergency to grow too powerful. And who is it that created this situation? He took a breath. Tres Espa?a started it and England prolonged it, but Neshinbara is the one responsible on Musashi. But this was an unanticipated- If I told you not to underestimate peoples feelings, would you find it unfair? Unfortunately, thats the only answer I have. This was unexpected, Neshinbara made no clear errors, and this result may very well have been the best possible. You might want to ask the people complaining to do better themselves. Sakai took the lighter for his kiseru from its case. The end of the small, folded charm had small red flames hanging down as if it were ink the charm had soaked up. He placed the charm over the kiserus opening. ButNeshinbara was the one in charge. Even if it was all unexpected and even if he did the best he could, men like to hope for too much. And when you hope for too much of a past event, you end up with doubts similar to regrets. You begin questioning your every action. Neshinbara is probably looking over the records of that attack again and again. And if he thinks hes found something he could have done better, hell get depressed. That sounds like he is not looking at reality. Over. You only experience reality once, but you can enjoy looking back at something as many times as you want. If something enjoyable happened in the past, you want to do it again in reality. But if something bad happened in the past, you want to think it was not as bad as you thought, so you go back to it again and again. Do you do that as well, Sakai-sama? Over. Well. Sakai returned the lighter to the case around his neck and let smoke out into the sky with a bitter laugh. Thats pretty much all I do. Judge. Is Mikawa one of the things you think back on? Over. You have a lot of questions today, Musashi-san. Sakai sat up straight, but continued on to lean forward. He rested his elbows on his lap and held his kiseru at cheek height. If Neshinbara isnt busy, Id like to ask him some things about the Double Border Crest. The Double Border Crest, muttered Musashi as if rolling the words around in her mouth. Have you asked Asama-sama about it? Over. I already have a lot of examples like Asama-kuns. After asking about the people who have disappeared and the circumstances surrounding their disappearance, you end up hearing the same pattern again and again, so there isnt much point. And when I try to directly ask the temple about it, they say they arent allowed to tell me anything. Is the temple keeping the information secret? Over. I cant figure out why. Asama-kuns father told me what he knows, but it seems the instruction to remain silent on the issue came from pretty high up. I really dont want to think about how high up you have to get to control a major temple like the Asama Temple. I see two possibilities, said Musashi as she tilted her head. Either this silence is meant to conceal some kind of truth or the temples do not know the details and the silence is meant to prevent confusion from spreading through the people. I suggest the latter. Over. Why? The former is more exciting. Everyone loves uncovering hidden truths. If they knew the truth, they would be handling the problem in some fashion. If they knew the details of this strange phenomenon causing people to disappear, a solution to the problem would come first and foremost. They would also need to inform people how to avoid the disappearances. As they are hiding it and not guiding the people to safety, I can only assume they know nothing. In other words, the order of silence is meant to hide their own incompetence. Over. Youre pretty harsh. But if they did know the details, it is true they would make the details known, dispel peoples fears of the Apocalypse by solving the disappearances, and improve Shintos reputation in the process. After all, this is apparently a problem occurring all over the world. After England, well probably visit Izumo, so maybe I can look into it there. Judge. You are curious, arent you? That is a good thing. It is much better than spending every day wandering around Musashi and reading in the bookstores without buying anything. Instead of doing that, how about you watch the Black Disk box set of Dangerous Decameron you ordered. Okutama is still holding on to it for you. Over. Well, it turns out I bought the sequel More Dangerous Decameron and one of the duo is almost never there. Sakai let out a puff of smoke. Well, I want to give Neshinbara time to think, see the people around him making a fuss, and come to his own decision. His surname is based on Sakakibaras, after all. I cant have him saying nothing of importance and disappearing like the real one did. Sakai then glanced over at Musashi. Dont you have something to say about that? No, I do not have the necessary knowledge to comment on your friends. I do wish I had the same level of familiarity with you as the Kazuno that occasionally comes up in your stories. Over. Having two of her would do twice as much damage to the world. Youre fine the way you are. Judge, she said with a nod. Well, began Sakai while puffing out more smoke. If Neshinbara finds an answer, I can ask him about the Double Border Crest then. England is a good spot for that. England is? asked Musashi with a tilt of the head. Sakai nodded and breathed in. Spirits and non-human races are easily affected by the moonlight. Thats because- That is because one of the two moons is made of ether crystal. It is said to have been created long before the Age of the Gods when humanity had yet to ascend to the heavens. What about it? Over. Because England is the country of spirits and non-human races, its research into ether and ley lines is more advanced than any other country. Its also partially due to joining with Izumo and acting as a neutral party between the Far East and the other countries during the Harmonic Unification War, but they were the ones to come up with some of the names like ATELL. And the strange phenomena come from disturbances in the ley lines. You think there will be a hint concerning the Double Border Crest and the Princess Disappearances in England? Over. I dont know, said Sakai. Ive looked into a lot of this like Im a student and I think theres a chance. England is definitely worth checking out, especially the royal family. He took a breath. In the past when people have been spirited away in England or Europe, they were caused by spirits. And the current leader of England is the Fairy Queen. What is going to happen in England? And how will Tres Espa?a handle their attack? Volume 2, 11: Groups of National Leaders Volume 2, Chapter 11: Groups of National Leaders What should one do Before facing each other? Point Allocation (Pace) The afternoon sun entered a room on the western side of a residence with eaves. The large Japanese-style building sat next to a pond and two figures sat with their foreheads facing each other in a tatami mat room decorated with awards and trophies for the baseball team and track and field team of Tres Espa?as Alcal de Henares. The two spoke while sitting on the tatami mats with sheets wrapped around their naked bodies. Fusae, in the attack on Musashi, shouldnt I have gone forward at this point? You could have done that, Taka, but that would have left an opening in the back which normal students would have had to fill. Bringing everyone out like that is fine if we were going to settle things there, but I avoided sending you out because it didnt look like we would. Hm. Takakane nodded and stared at what lay between them. It was a chess board. However, three battlefields created from the wood and squares were connected vertically and they were labeled Musashi, Transport Ship, and Command Ship. The biggest problem was Ju being stopped. Fusae picked up the queen sitting on the back of the command ship and used her fingernail to press the crest carved into the bottom that allowed her to change its settings. A cadena firma made from crosses and the San Mercado logo appeared above the piece. I certainly didnt expect Musashis chancellor to appear there. She put down the piece and the squares on the board between the queen and the transport ship all emitted a blue light. She did the same to the knights on either side of the queen and the light increased. I wanted to go all out from the beginning. Our goal was to make a powerful assault, but I sent Ju out to give ourselves a political victory as well. I thought we could use that to make a quick victory and get out of there. I never thought Ju would make such a girlish scream. Fusae thought for a moment. Hmm. I guess using people like objects isnt the way to go. I need to think of them as people. Some say you can never know what will happen when people are involved, but that ignores the idea that people are unpredictable animals and still doesnt look at them as people. I did some of that myself this time, so I need to rethink how I do things. Maybe I was a little too full of myself after our victory in the previous war against Hexagone Fran?aise. Fusae leaned forward and placed her forehead on the chess board. Taka, arent you going to comfort me? It was your mistake. Once you make up for it, Ill comfort you plenty for any sadness left over. Y-you make it sound somehow dirty. Fusae raised her head, but her smile was a bit lacking in strength. Anyway, do you think Im better at commanding than I used to be? Thats a difficult question. Testament. So Im hopeless, is that it? Why do you always try to hurt yourself like that? I cant be hurt now that I have this body. And the last one to hurt me was you, said Fusae with a smile. Yknow, began Takakane as he folded his arms. That was part of the history recreation. Testament, testament. Women are fine with just the fact itself, but men always need an excuse. Hmm. This time, Takakane placed a hand on his forehead and thought. He could not come up with anything to say and color returned to Fusaes smile. Well, we achieved a lot of our political goals in the attack, so thats good enough. They got away, but we didnt lose. And we got two shell hits in later. At the very least, the other countries wont be able to label Tres Espa?a as the loser. That will help out Tres Espa?a as a whole and it will give meaning to the exhaustion and injuries everyone received. I dont entirely get it, but is it really that important? Testament. Fusae nodded and picked up a piece from the chess board. Let me explain. This will involve Tres Espa?as future as well. Takakane folded his arms as he stared at the pieces lined up on the chess board in the afternoon sun. What is Tres Espa?as plan for the future? he asked. Testament. Ju would be able to give the best answer, but she can be a bit tight-lipped. Anyway, my view is that the Armada battle is going to happen before too long. The one we lose? Of course, we intend to make it an effective win by staying on the retreat. We are preparing for that, but things are heading toward the Peace of Westphalia due to Musashis actions in the name of saving the world from the Apocalypse. The countries which had previously been hesitant will begin to act because Musashi has. And the country with the most to gain from Westphalia is Hexagone Fran?aise, the winner of the Thirty Years War. Also, Holland, Switzerland, and Sweden have their independence recognized and England indirectly benefits from the conclusion. So many countries will be involved in the Peace, but Musashis password of saving the world from the Apocalypse will drag even more countries in: Qing, Russia, and others. Takakane frowned at those two countries mentioned. But Qing and Russia have nothing to do with Westphalia. Are we supposed to accept importation of ramen and vodka because of the Apocalypse? Then again, we already have ramen. The tonkotsu kind. You mean Founding Emperor Ramen? Our paella shops are having a hard time against that place. Anyway, Im sure those countries will show up to make it an international conference. Musashis participation itself is an interpretation. Officially, the conference will recreate history, but it may also have an unofficial side that leaves no records. That will cover saving the world from the Apocalypse and determining whether Musashi was in the right or not. In that case We need to change our focus and think about how to take as little damage as possible in the armada battle. Also, we need to think about how to actually gain an advantage while maintaining an interpretative loss of the battle. We only have about half a year to come up with something before the Peace of Westphalia on October 24, but I doubt England will give us any longer to think than they have to. Then when will it happen? Thats up to England which is the worst part. Ill explain that, too. Now, then, said Fusae as she slid aside the chess board sitting between her and Takakane. She attached another board vertically and pointed to one corner. This board is England, okay? And this one is Scotland. And? Chancellor Henry VIII made England Protestant under the Anglican Church, but Scotland disagreed and remained Catholic. Now, Mary Stuart was the queen of Scotland, but she was forced to flee to England where she was imprisoned on the charge of attempting to assassinate Elizabeth. Fusae removed her hand from the board. One of the causes of the Armada battle is the execution of the Catholic Mary Stuart. Our leader sure has an exciting reason to go to war. Well, its part of the history recreation. Plus, this is just one link in the chain of conditions leading to the battle. Tres Espa?a has essentially been waiting for its chance to attack, but we made too many warships meant to be used in the Seto Inland Sea during the Battle of Lepanto. Thats made it difficult to secure the wartime harbors we need and to create the Grande y Felicsima Armada made up of ships meant for the open sea. However, England has been putting off the execution of Mary. Fusae opened a cadena firma which displayed a list of Englands representatives. And they created an organization known as Trumps which is made up of their representatives. Ive heard the name comes from the fact that the king on playing cards is based on Elizabeths father, Chancellor Henry VIII, or the fact that the mark for the suit of clubs is based on Excalibur. Thats why Excalibur takes the place of 13. Also, the vice chancellor and vice president are both counted as 10, so there is no 11. 12. Chancellor: Elizabeth C Also Student Council President. Fairy Queen and user of Ex. Caliburn. 10. Vice Chancellor: Robert Dudley C Skinny woman. Testamenta Arma user. 10. Vice President: William Cecil C Fat woman. 9. Secretary: Ben Jonson C Black athlete poet. President of the literature club. 8. Assistant Secretary: Nicholas Bacon C Hammer user and trickster. Lord Keeper of the Great Seal of England. 7. Treasurer: Charles Howard C Naval admiral. Wealthy common sense man. No combat ability. 6. Thomas Shakespeare C Logismoi Oplo user. Half-lived race. Vice president of the literature club. 5-1. Francis Drake C Hard Wolf and naval vice admiral. Essentially the commander. Testamenta Arma user. 5-2. John Hawkins C Drakes companion. Swimsuit man. 5-3. Thomas Cavendish C Drake and the others underclassman. Mermaid woman. 4. Grace OMalley C Female Pirate of Scotland. Elizabeths friend. 3. Christopher Hatton C Lord Chancellor and Living Bones. 2. F. Walsingham C Automaton leader of the public morals committee. Spymaster. 1. Walter Raleigh C Far Easterner. Elizabeths wartime advisor. That sums it up. Why are you so quiet, Taka? Can you barely contain your desire to fight? No. Takakane tilted his head and poked at the list. Unlike us, theyre mostly literary types. One disappearing ball pitched underhand by a Valds and theyd be dead, dont you think? He paused for a moment. Also, there are a ton of truly strange people in this list. I was trying to decide if I should say that or not. And its more of a monster land than I imagined. Its like an animal kingdom. I was thinking about saying that too. Im glad were relatively normal. Im not sure outsiders would see it that way. Hmm, they both groaned while looking down. They remained motionless for a while, but Fusae finally clenched her fists near the floor. I-I need motivation. He! Na! Res! Ohh! The two of them synchronized and regained strength of will, but then Takakane relaxed his sitting position again. But theres nothing we can do if England decides when it begins. Isnt that why we attacked Musashi? What do you mean? I thought that was meant to show our position to the Testament Union and to gain the right to speak to Musashi in the later conference. There was more to it than that. And the success of that attack should let us guide the armada battle to its beginning. They wont have solved the mystery of our strongest ship, San Martn, so we should have the advantage in the battle. Yknow, said Takakane. Fusae tilted her head and Takakane scratched below his short hair. You really look like youre enjoying yourself when you talk about strategies and tactics. Testament. I decided to never fail again. I deeply immerse myself in it and enjoy it so I wont fear failure. Thats very Tres Espa?an, dont you think? Its often said we use the money we have, give in to our passions, have a party, and forget everything unpleasant. Fusae placed her hands on the floor as if stretching forward. The chess board between them was the one used to explain Englands situation. Did you realize why I slid it to the side? she asked while looking up at Takakane. Because we cant win, he said expressionlessly. He went on to raise his arms and tumble backwards in a pose of resignation. Fusae laughed, slid up to him, and lowered her head over his, but she heard a sudden voice from the garden. Ah! Wah! Brother! Fusae and the team captain are having an impure couples relation! Foolish sister. Your brother has some advice for you: when they are married, it is not impure. It is simply obscene. Shut up, Valds siblings. Why are you here? Takakane looked up and saw the siblings wearing track suits. The younger sister, Flores, raised both hands with a carefree smile. Why are we here? Well, um to mooch lunch off of you! The Valds sister proudly puffed out her chest. Fusae said she found a good restaurant, remember!? Yknow, the food unions Paella Emperor! Its supposed to rival Founding Emperor Ramen! Fusae, a chain restaurant doesnt count as good. But you can stick around forever with the orange juice. Its a product of Valencia. Thats right! Girls need a place to chat! Oh, but we didnt know you were searching for a new way to take your afternoon nap with the captain. Speaking of which, what would you call this method? A fork!? Sister. Why would you want it to drop? Personally, I would go with a slider, but you need to calm down. Anyway, what do you say, captain? No thanks, you idiot. Its kind of creepy when you show up so suddenly. The brother turned to his sister, but the sister was already staring strongly up at him. Did you hear that? He called you an iiidiot! An iiiidiot! Sister, the captain is a tsundere. You need to understand that. As such, I am now certain I have his trust. You dont have to keep up the idiot act, Valds Now, you two, said Takakane. Have you ever hit a literary type with a pitch? The siblings both froze in place for an instant. Finally, the brother turned to his sister. But she averted her gaze and shook her head back and forth. N-no, Ive never done anything like- Brother, dont put your hand on my shoulder! I havent! Really, I havent! The ball slipped from my grasp is all! That idiot may have been photographing the girls practice, but it was an accident that I hit him square on! But to be honest, it did feel really good. You dont have to confess anything, Valds sister, said Takakane with a sigh. Anyway, captain, said the brother. The real reason we are here is because the chancellor has apparently disappeared. He hasnt come here, has he? Lady Juana is searching for him, but cant seem to find him. Takakane tilted his head and turned to Fusae. She was clinging to him while buried in the sheets so the Valds siblings could not see her face, but her long ears were bright red. When he saw her head shake left and right a bit, he lightly embraced her back. She says she hasnt seen him. Oh, but Valds. Both the brother and sister looked up in confusion. Takakane jerked his chin toward the entrance. Ill search for him today, but ask Vel next time. You can contact him by his handheld. Velzquez? Testament, said Takakane with a nod. He and the chancellor have known each other a long time. If you ask him, he would find him by nightfall. Well, if thats done, I want to eat some lunch, said the sister. You heard her, Fusae. Get up already. Make me, said Fusae while lying completely limp. Takakane sighed and pointed toward the Valds siblings. Fine, then. Ill contact Vel. One of those letters has come for the chancellor again, hasnt it? Tell Juana hell be back by nightfall. Also, you two wait outside. Well be right out once I have Fusae ready. Takakane looked away from the Valds siblings, looked toward Fusae, and then looked up in the sky. The blue sky of early afternoon seemed to stretch up forever. There are problems no matter where you look. If Musashi wants to deal with those who live on the ground, they have to do things our way. Theyre probably discussing England and us right about now, but thats only going to get worse. This is getting dangerous. He sighed and lowered his shoulders. And England is probably having a meeting after gathering the Trumps. Four massive crust blocks floated in the air. The adjoining blocks were arranged with two aligned north and south and two to the northwest. The floating island was located approximately three thousand meters in the air. It was known as England. Each of Englands four blocks had a narrow multi-layer structure on the upper level. The first level had the academy, the second had the cities, the third level was the broadest and it contained the farmland, and the fourth level was very thick and supported the others. The fourth level also contained the coast and a shallow ocean. The blue sky lay above and the blue ocean lay below. The third level was mostly covered by the green of forests and mountains, and the wheat of the farmland spreading out below was also green. This was the season of colors for England. The academy at the center of each first level functioned under the college system. The development around those formal and historic school buildings was built on the second level. The central school buildings were protected by fortresses, but they had no classrooms. They were only built with a student council room, various living rooms, a faculty room, a library, a reference room, and other such rooms. Among the four blocks, the largest central school building was the one on the first level of the southern block of England. It was Oxford Academy of Anglia. The central school building was designed like a palace with a great hall and an audience room. It had a maintained nature park and a waterway, and it was currently filled with the light of midmorning. As a school building and specialty facility, it was quiet and few people walked by. Currently, two students with guard duty walked atop the thick fortress wall surrounding the school building on their way to the fortress gate tower. They were chatting as they walked along and looked toward the silhouette of Musashi visible in the southern sky. The one to the front was a bigfoot beastman and the one in back was a lizard beastman. Spring is just about at its peak, isnt it? How about you? Are you in your periodic puberty? The bigfoot continued speaking while pinching at the hair on his chin. Its going to get hot soon, but I hate growing in my summer coat. But if I got my hair removed permanently, Id be indistinguishable from an ogre. You have it easy there. You lizards are always so cheerful in the summer. Dont be stupid. Summer may be nice, but you cant underestimate the heating costs for a lizardman to make it through winter. Last year, my old man forgot his portable heater on his way to buy some smoking tobacco and ended up hibernating next to the store. Testament, said the bigfoot with a nod. He did not stop walking. I remember that now. Were actually pretty delicate. In games, we always charge right at the adventurer, but that isnt gonna happen. Why attack a penniless adventurer when you can work at a mountain hut? Id rather use my strength to do some easy heavy labor and have the girls thank me than make painful memories hunting humans. Testament, said the lizardman with a nod. He pointed north with his rifle. You should think about switching to the college in northern Scotland. The history recreation allows more interaction these days, so you shouldnt have any trouble there. I could, but youd have to return the games, Black Disks, and Gold Disks you borrowed. Especially Merlins Destruction of the Round Table for Dummies! That ones rare, so I cant have you never returning it. Also The bigfoot looked through the sky from south to west while walking. To the south, Musashi was visible in the distance and the shadow of the Divine States was visible even further in the distance. And to the west Theres the war with Tres Espa?a. I cant go until thats over. Is that really anything to worry about? You saw Ex. Caliburn, didnt you? As long as we have that, England cant lose. Of course, it cant fire repeatedly and it cant be fired outside of England. Thats why the other countries havent claimed its a weapon of mass destruction meant for invasion. The two lowered their gazes toward the front of the academy visible from the edge of the fortress wall they were walking along. Outside the fortress gate was the path to the city of London on the second level and an old fortress with tall towers in four directions. That fortress was the royal residence known as the Tower of London. The highest level of each tower had a hatch which could be opened or closed, so the inside was not visible at the moment. However Englands royal and noble criminals are imprisoned in the Tower of London. Excalibur was relocated to the northwest tower and supposedly no one has ever pulled it from the piece of crust which acts as its pedestal. Rumors say its sword attack that protects England uses the power of the criminals confessions. The current prisoner is- If you say it, youll end up bloody. The English royal family has been dangerous for a long time. You know the history, right? Yeah. Englands grudge began two generations ago in the age of Chancellor Henry VIII. The lizardman stopped walking and slid his hand horizontally across his neck. Well, according to my old man, Chancellor Henry VIII never even touched Ex. Caliburn. He always boasted about his ability to pull it out, he was known as the almighty king, and he apparently had connections with all sorts of countries, but he must have been aware he wasnt qualified to be king. Why not? The legend of Excalibur says the one who can draw it is qualified to be king. If he ever tried and failed to draw it, he would lose the right to be king. He might have been afraid of that. As he spoke, the lizardman looked toward the southeastern tower of the Tower of London. Lace curtains hung in one of its windows and his gaze moved toward that white color. Cant see her today. The prisoner? Dont tell me thats why you took this part time guard job. Testament. Im from Scotland, after all. It gets so cold there that the heat expenses are no laughing matter. The lizardman suddenly looked toward the bottom of the fortress. He had noticed movement in the city. However ? He stopped in place while looking down. The bigfoot frowned when he noticed. What is it? Look, muttered the lizardman. A man walked along the path to the fortress gate. He had dark sin, wore glasses, and was bald. A white tank top covered his tense body and rectangular cases over a meter long hung at either waist. Each of his footsteps was accompanied by a metallic noise and he walked across the stone pavement with light steps. Thats the athlete poet and secretary, Ben 9 Jonson, said the lizardman. Does he have some business at our school building? muttered the bigfoot. The student council and chancellors officers have nothing scheduled for- He trailed off and corrected himself. No, wait. The entire school building was made off limits today. We werent told, but there have been rumors for a bit now, remember? In other words, today is He trailed off again. Several other figures had come up behind Ben Jonson. People walked up the stone-paved path. They were not gathered together. They were scattered in pairs or alone, but they were all headed to the same place. The first one after Jonson was a Hard Wolf with a naval-style uniform. Thats the vice president of the ship club, 5-1 Drake. Hes attacked Tres Espa?as New World fleets and given England enough money to rival a years budget. Despite being a pirate, he has the title of knight. Next to him was a young man carrying a three-pronged lance and wearing a racing swimsuit, cap, and goggles. Hes the captain of the ship club, 5-2 Hawkins. As Drakes colleague, hes an excellent partner during wartime and an assistant who can carry out independent missions. He looks like a pervert, though. Someone was speaking to Drake and Hawkins via sign frame. Hawkinss sign frame showed two women aboard a ship somewhere. One was a mermaid with her tail fin submerged in a cradle-like device that doubled as an aquatic bed and the device for controlling ships. The mermaid is the ship clubs manager, 5-3 Cavendish. She uses all of her spells solely for controlling all of the clubs ships. I had thought she and the previous two had left for the New World after the attack on Lisbon, but it looks like theyve returned here. A woman spoke with Cavendish while grabbing a donut from a pocket on the ship control device. She wore a hood and scarf with a woven ivy pattern. She was a dryad with ivy and leaves spilling from within her black hair. Shes the representative of Ireland, Grace 4 OMalley. Our queen calls her a friend and she protects the northern and western seas. She strongly scolds her husband, has a ton of kids, and lives a wildly free lifestyle, but she can be trouble when it comes down to it. Shell charge into the enemy fleet with her quick, small ship and get real results. Behind Drake and Hawkins was a boy dancing lightly despite carrying a hammer in a giant case. Thats the head of the state club, Nicholas 8 Bacon. Hes a trickster, the queens advisor, and he holds the Great Seal of England which gives him the right of decision. Behind Bacon was a man wearing glasses. He wiped sweat from his brow with a handkerchief and worried with his neatly parted hair. Thats the president of the ship club and the treasurer, Charles 7 Howard. He cant fight, but he carries out his duties as treasurer with his massive wealth and his great skill at using it. He owns the British fleet, but he leaves all authority concerning its use to Drake. Hes incredibly generous, so he even compensates any injured soldiers. Hes a powerful merchant. One figure walked a fair distance back from the others. He was a Living Bones who wore a cloak over his upper body. A necklace decorated with small compressed skulls hung around his neck. Thats the Lord Chancellor, Christopher 3 Hatton. Not only does he judge people like crazy in trials, but he also rescues the souls of the people he judges. From what I hear, hes searching for a way to finally rest in peace. And lastly, two figures walked behind all the others. One was a Far Easterner. He had long bangs, broad shoulders, and a slender body. His casually worn uniform was equipped with several swords that were simply a hilt and guard. They had a cap attached rather than a blade. He carried another such sword over his right shoulder, but this one measured over a meter and a half long. Walter 1 Raleigh. Hes a remnant of the Far Eastern Amako clan, but he instructs the queens army and acts as the queens wartime advisor. It seems his other Urban Name is Trident, but it was apparently given to him by a third party. He never speaks. The final figure walking alongside Raleigh was a female automaton. She was a puppet. She wore a female uniform with the skirt and coat removed, but her arms and legs were not attached to her body. They instead moved along with the movements of two cross-shaped blades floating above her back. Thats the head of the public morals committee, F. 2 Walsingham. She exterminates other countries spies within England while gathering information from those other countries using her own intelligence network. That was ten in all. The two beastmen knew what the total should have been, but they did not even exchange a glance. Vice President William 10 Cecil and Vice Chancellor Robert 10 Dudley, aka The Two Tens, are waiting inside the school building. 12 is the queen and 13 is represented by Ex. Caliburn, so the only member of Trumps missing is 6 Shakespeare. Why are they all here? I dont know, but I know who had to have called them in. It was- Just before the lizardman could speak the name, a voice whispered in their ears from behind. Thats right. Our Fairy Queen, Her Highness 12 Elizabeth. The two of them jumped in surprise and turned around. A dark-skinned face wearing glasses was grinning quite nearby. The two of them stared at the morning sun reflecting off the glasses. Ben Jonson Just call me Ben, bros. Im having a good time every night at the Mermaid on Cheapside, so stop by if you have time. Today, 6 Shakespeare and the queen will be coming. Youre interested in royalty, arent you? Especially you, Torn. Ben turned toward the lizardman. He ignored the lizardman gasping at having his name spoken and turned toward the closed lace curtains on the southwestern tower of the distant Tower of London. She lost her last chance to avoid execution when she could not pull out Ex. Caliburn. Ah, I feel like my feet are about to recite poetry, bros. Ben spread his arms, moved away from them, shook the cases hanging from his waist, and looked up into the sky. At any rate, keep up the good work, bros. In the two weeks since Musashis arrival, we have finally all gathered for an emergency meeting. We will be discussing what to do about Musashi and I am sure Musashi has their own ideas on the matter. He gave an exaggerated bow and tapped his right foot. As soon as the metallic noise rang from the sole of his shoe, he vanished. All that remained was one last sentence in his voice. Tres Espa?a and Musashi are both making plenty of plans. A certain white-walled hallway smelled of disinfectant and never turned out its lights. It was the hallway of a hospital. Walking on its marble floor were two women wearing red uniforms. One was tall, had long ears, and wore glasses. The other was short and had two false arms. Both of them carried wicker baskets as they walked through the hallway which was filled with the afternoon sun. The tall one lowered the ends of her eyebrows and smiled toward the short one. Sorry about the trouble, Tachibana Gin. You did not have to help. Please, call me Gin, Lady Juana. I am helping because visiting Muneshige has shown me the meaning in this sort of thing. Also, I found this a bit surprising. Surprising? Testament, replied Gin. She was a special duty officer, but she had no real connection to the student council. Also, the student council had the political power and right to recommend people or approve people for inherited names, so they had some power over her. It had been Juana who had told her Muneshige was to lose his inherited name. However I was surprised to hear the great Juana, one of the Eight Great Dragon Kings, was handing out flowers and snacks to the sick and to the children. The great Juana? I Juana smiled amid the shadows of the white hallway. Well, I can imagine how you think about me and view me. They write the same things in the newspapers and on the divine network. Testament. Do not worry. The divine network contains fan clubs filled with people who love how harsh you are. A recent survey asked people what profession they wanted to see you in. I believe the top three results were female teacher, female office chief, and female inquisitor. Female class representative was an honorable mention, but was disqualified for the age mismatch. I dont really understand this. Is female teacher really a unique profession? Gin tilted her head as she walked. I once asked Muneshige- Oh, I should explain. As 1st special duty officer, his job includes handling information, so he had investigated this kind of thing. Anyway, I asked him if it was really that hard to distinguish between a profession and a genre. Oh, and according to him, I am a female fiance. It seems redundant to me. I still dont really understand. At any rate, I will keep in mind that I am apparently suited toward being a female teacher. Oh, turn right here. We will head outside toward the childrens building. Juana used her knee to push open the door leading to the outdoor passageway. I thought she would have more of an air of importance, thought Gin when she saw that. The wicker basket Gin held radiated faint heat and the smell of butter. The heavy scent that filled her nose was not often smelled in the Tachibana household that primarily ate Japanese food. Is this homemade? Testament, replied Juana as she walked out underneath the afternoon sun. The dough has to ferment, so I set it sit out last night before going to sleep. I see. I make my preparations directly after dinner. Oh? Why that early? Gin thought it would be best not to answer that, so she changed the subject. Do you do this to relieve stress? I think you should sleep at night. No, I enjoy having something to focus on. And I can use a spell for compressed sleep. Testament, replied Gin as she followed Juana out into the sun. They were headed for the hospital atop the hill across the plaza. To their left, they could see several domed school buildings surrounded by the walls of Alcal de Henares. The city at the foot of the mountain spread out beyond that. Juana seemed to be concerned about the eastern end of the city, but that only contained the slums and the hospital for those with low incomes. Lady Juana, are we taking these snacks to the other hospital too? Testament. When I made the suggestion, that man insisted I give them out evenly to everyone. I thought that would be impossible, but bakeries around the city are cooperating. This is the only hospital that gets the ones I baked personally. By that man, she likely meant Chancellor and Student Council President Segundo. She would often mention him in conversation, but Gin did not recall ever hearing her say his name. Gin mentally tilted her head as she walked along the stone-paved plaza. Does the chancellor always say things that get in your way like that? Hm. Juana lowered her eyebrows in thought and Gin arrived one step behind her. As far as I can see, he leaves everything to you. To be honest She felt bad saying this about him, but she wanted to check. It appears to me he was forced into taking the role of chancellor and president to recreate Tres Espa?as decline. Gin, said Juana. Her back was to Gin as she continued to walk. Watch what you say. He is quite capable. We need to trust him. How can you trust him? asked Gin. He leaves almost every job with you and today he has vanished somewhere. Just before noon, you were unsure what to do about a letter addressed to him, correct? You ultimately had the Valds siblings search for him, but- Gin, said Juana once more. Why do you trust Tachibana Muneshige? Because he gave me a new reason to live, she immediately replied proudly. Then you need not ask for my reason, said Juana. It would not help you. Testament, said Gin with a small nod. I apologize for asking a question like a sort of test. Dont apologize. If you asked him that kind of question now, he would likely do nothing but smile weakly. Why does he have no motivation whatsoever? No motivation whatsoever muttered Juana with her head lowered a bit. Gin thought she had said too much, but then Juana spoke without turning around. Because he lost his reason to live. Gin stopped walking when she heard that. She could tell her eyebrows were bending. A reason to live. Her reason to live was Muneshige. What if Chancellor Segundo had something like that, but He lost it? When she imagined the same happening to herself, she felt a chill. Everyone is looking our way from the childrens hospital. Hearing that, Gin looked toward the two white buildings before them. From where they were, they could see the north side of the childrens hospital which was the back side. The patient rooms had no windows on this side and they were only visible from the hallways and the cafeteria, but the children had already noticed Juana. ! Children shouted within the windows and a group ran out of the building. Gin saw the parents notice them and bow. The childrens hospital was made up of two buildings, but The right building is for the long-lived race and the left one is for humans. Be careful, Gin. Some of the children have yet to realize the meaning in that distinction and there is no reason to let them know before they have to. Gin tilted her head. There was a place for humans and long-lived, but What about the children of the half-lived race which is a mix of human and long-lived? Given Tres Espa?as insistence on purity, do you really think they have a place in our central hospital? They are so hated because they are indistinguishable from the long-lived, said Juana with her back turned. Lady Juana was selected for the student council as a long-lived elite, recalled Gin. The posture of Juanas back told Gin she had her own thoughts on those born between a human and a long-lived. Gin also knew Juana could not speak those thoughts lightly due to her position as vice president. But the chancellor and president says those things quite plainly. When Juana had suggested giving out snacks, he had insisted on doing so equally. He likely meant equal between humans, long-lived, and even half-lived. And Juana highly valued him and was doing exactly as he said. Testament. I asked something I should have known. My apologies. Gin adjusted her grip on her basket and lined up beside Juana. When she looked up from Juanas left, she saw that Juana was smiling. That smile somehow reminded her of that man. But Juanas gaze slowly moved from the hospital to the western sky. A giant flat cloud could be seen above the ocean that travelled from the Iberian Peninsula to the New World. Our Grande y Felicsima Armada is being constructed in there, isnt it? The old fleet made up of fishing boats and ships from the Battle of Lepanto modified for use in the open sea will eventually be dissolved and either used as transport ships to the New World or sold to civilians. Fusaes San Lorenzo has been repaired, so all that remains are the readjustments to the flagship San Martn, said Juana as she stared at the distant cloud. San Martn was able to approach without England noticing and then attack Musashi. I wonder how England and Musashi will see through to its identity. No, they are both still sounding each other out. They have to decide what to do with that crashed transport ship between them. As Juana looked into the western sky, she narrowed her eyes and sighed at the slight hint of evening colors in the sun. Will night eventually arrive? According to the Testament, Tres Espa?a is known as the empire on which the sun never sets. Testament, answered Juana with a nod, but Gin saw her close her eyes. Juana formed a self-deprecating smile and said, As the land of non-humans, you could call England the empire of the night. And the Far East is the land of the rising sun. When the people of dawn arrive at the empire of the night, will their rise be able to cause the sun to set? Well Testament. I know it is a needless worry. The way I see it, it is reckless to try to stop the sun from setting. And the sun looks all the brighter when it rescues you from the night. So I think there are those among the people of the sunken dawn who are struggling to rise up from the night. And that struggling dawn confronts the light of our empire by always trying to hold a new light. Just as Juana said that, two figures ran up the slope of the hill to their right. Gin and Juana turned around to find a pair from the baseball team. Ah. Look, brother! I told you shed be here! Lady Juana! Lady Juana! That energetic voice belonged to The Valds siblings? What is it? This is a hospital, you know? Gin nodded in agreement with Juanas question. She wondered what this was about and saw the Valds sister arrive ahead of her brother. She bowed, stopped running, and looked up into the sky. Apparently, the secretary will find the chancellor and bring him back by nightfall! All right! Odd job complete! Sister, I think such a short notification could be handled by divine message. Testament. Thank you very much. Now, 4th special duty officer, what do you have to report that you could not do by divine message? Testament, replied the Valds brother when he arrived. He bowed and suddenly said, Englands Trumps have made a compromise with the Far Easts Musashi. Eh? Gin understood why Juana was confused. A compromise meant England was showing understanding towards Musashi. This could be bad if Musashi and England form an alliance. The European forces would be unable to form a single side of the Musashi vs. Testament Union conflict. Could you be more specific? Testament. This is why I opted to deliver the message in person. The Valds brother closed his eyes and lowered his head a bit. The compromise is to allow supplies to be delivered to the crashed transport ship via a diplomatic ship. Also, the crew of the crashed ship are allowed on the fourth level of England. The crew is not yet allowed to return to Musashi, but it seems England wishes to have a trade meeting and a diplomatic meeting with Musashi. Gin saw Juanas face grow truly expressionless upon hearing that. If England holds a diplomatic meeting with Musashi Englands relationship with Musashi will be made clear very soon. Testament, said Juana before continuing for Gin. And the armada battle will be soon as well. England must want to make a decision concerning Musashi before their battle with us. But what does Musashi intend to do? Can you gather information on their situation through our intelligence networks? The siblings exchanged a hesitant glance. Well Brother? How about you say it? Sister, this is the first time I have been jealous of your standing as younger sibling. How would you like tripping down a flight of stairs together and having our minds switch bodies? Is that based on Torikaebaya Monogatari: The Emperor is Dokyo and Dokyo is the Emperor, that Kamakura period sequel to a famous piece of transsexual literature? thought Gin. Anyway, said the Valds brother while scratching at his head. It seems Musashi and the group on the transport ship are having some kind of festival. A festival? Testament. From what I heard, it isnt even night yet and Musashi is already firing fireworks horizontally between the ships to see which one is the strongest and a member of a visual band dived into the audience but ended up in the hospital because no one caught him. What is that country thinking? And what about the transport ship? Testament. It seems a female student with some kind of spear is an expert at high-speed fishing. With her as their leader, they are holding a festival in which they use up all of their food reserves. It seems they are worshipping both the spear and the girl with cries of Leader! Leader!. They also started a fire, but it began to spread and caused panic. Gin nodded because she could easily imagine the scene. The other three looked at her speechlessly. As the ones who attacked them, we are definitely on the side of order and justice. Volume 2, 12: Those who Wait in a Place of Yearning Volume 2, Chapter 12: Those who Wait in a Place of Yearning How wide Has the night opened up? Point Allocation (Direction) The sky was filled with the colors of the night and two lights could be seen in that night sky. One was the giant floating island of England and the other was the eight ships of Musashi floating to the south of England. The floating island and ships would occasionally produce clouds. From the direction of the wind, clouds would gather around England and scatter and clouds would form around and trail from the corners and points of Musashis frame. England was motionless, but Musashi would sometimes move. The clouds would scatter along with the waves of the ships waterlines whenever the ships gently changed their orientation or position. By adjusting their position in relation to the wind, the ships tried to cause as little disturbance to the air currents as they could. And occasionally other ships would appear in the sky to the southeast. They were Dutch transport ships. Sometimes it was just one and sometimes there were multiple, but they would all travel to England and then return. Musashis ships would alter their movements as if watching the flow of ships coming and going. As Musashi took time to change its direction, scars were still visible on it. The port side was ripped up as if a long lid had been removed. However, the wind struck them and produced noise with no regard for the damage. This produced a whistle-like noise that was sometimes low-pitched and sometimes high-pitched. It was of course audible from Musashi, but England could hear it too. England was surrounded by a shallow sea on the fourth level. A long structure was stabbed into the southwestern side of that sea. It was a ship. The transport ship bore the crest of Musashi Ariadust. Water spray rose from the stern of the ship that pointed toward the sky and about a third of the ship was sticking down into the shallow sea. The ship was sitting in a location that had originally been on the shore, but the ships weight had caused the surrounding area to collapse down like a mortar, forming a shallow inlet. The moonlight illuminated a figure on the ship which was standing up vertically. The ships gravitational control allowed this figure to sit perpendicular to the wall-like deck, so they were parallel to the waters surface. Mitotsudaira, I will take over now. Hearing that voice, the silver-haired girl named Mitotsudaira turned her golden eyes toward the speaker. Oh, Masazumi? Isnt Futayo next? And my shift is not over yet. As Mitotsudaira turned around with a blanket draped over her shoulders, she saw Masazumi without her coat or the sleeves to her inner shirt. Masazumi approached Mitotsudaira who sat on a barrel. Futayo will apparently be protecting Horizon. She said she cant let her guard down on the final night. Judge. That is very like her. So how is Horizon? Judge, said Masazumi with a nod and a glance toward the hatch she had come from. We dont really know why, but shes sleeping again. I dont know if its because she lost consciousness from Akedia Katathlipses restraints, but shes been sleeping for almost twenty hours a day. She doesnt know the exact reason herself, but she said her OS is optimizing itself for handling that unfamiliar attack. Having an automaton body must be tough. Mitotsudaira smiled in the moonlight. Anyway, the chancellor and the others will be arriving tomorrow, wont they? I doubt the chancellor will be able to leave Horizon alone. No, he wont. Theres definitely going to be some kind of commotion. Yes. The two girls lowered their heads, but Masazumi recovered first. She sighed and shrugged. At any rate, today makes two weeks. We deciphered the earlier whistle message from Musashi and it seems things have been officially decided with England. The diplomatic ship arriving tomorrow will provide personnel and materials to aid us as planned, so this is our last night living like this. You can go back to your room and sleep. Its been a while since you got to sleep before ten, right? Judge, said Mitotsudaira with a gentle sigh. Just like Masazumi, she had removed her coat and the sleeves of her inner suit, but she had also removed her side skirt. However, she hid herself with the blanket draped over her. She smiled with a hint of bitterness. After two weeks, this unexpected adventure is at its end. Judge, muttered Masazumi with a sigh of her own. Were stuck here and England cut off our divine transmissions, so weve barely been able to contact Musashi. As they were in Englands territory, England had set up protection against the divine transmissions that travelled via ley lines. If they tried to force a transmission through, England would intercept it. That could be used against them in negotiations later, so they had communicated by light and sound instead. England would naturally have realized they were communicating through the lights and Musashis steam whistle, but they had not told them to stop or even asked about it. England must not want to completely oppose us. Judge. But as someone originally from Hexagone Fran?aise, this situation is a bit humiliating. I would prefer if they came at me as an enemy. Is there anyone still alive in Hexagone Fran?aise who was around during the time of the Norman Conquest or the Hundred Years War? Judge, answered Mitotsudaira. With the exception of some special clans, we werewolves have the same lifespan as humans. During the Norman Conquest, most of Europes non-human races moved to England, but those were mostly the serfs. Mitotsudaira stopped speaking for a moment, but finally continued. Most of the nobles and knights remained in their homeland, so during the Hundred Years War between England and Hexagone Fran?aise, former countrymen were forced to fight one another. Our ancestors fought on the vanguard, but we did so with pride. And eventually, a young female French knight was sent to the warfront to fulfill the history recreation. From what I have heard, it was her death that saved us. So Joan of Arc was included in the history recreation? Judge. And do you know what happened not long after she was burned at the stake to fulfill the recreation? Masazumi thought for a moment before answering. The Harmonic Unification War? Judge, answered Mitotsudaira from beyond her long bangs. It may have been convenient for England and Hexagone Fran?aise that the Hundred Years War ended so abruptly. There were political problems and both countries wanted a way to settle the vaguer areas of the history recreation such that their country did not decline. They ended up keeping their mouths shut using the Harmonic Unification War as an excuse and then never opened their mouths again until their lifespans reached their end. It is often said there is no more to history than what is recorded. What we learn about in classes is oftentimes not what actually happened in the history recreation. It is merely what was recorded as the proper history. Most of what actually happened in the Hundred Years War was never recorded. I see, said Masazumi. As a member of a non-human race, Mitotsudaira could easily be distanced from the others due to her abilities and the legends surrounding her race. She would occasionally give self-deprecating comments implying something had happened in the past, but she had gained something by experiencing that past. Well, Im not about to compare her past to mine. And thats why I should stop asking questions. Mitotsudaira would eventually talk about it if she wanted to or the others would learn about it some other way. And once that happened, she might be on an even footing with her classmates who had also experienced her past. But do you really want to be on even footing with an idiot like Aoi? What is it? Why are you lowering your head like that? Oh, its nothing. Why are you worrying her? thought Masazumi with a bitter smile. Mitotsudaira had never spoken about anything like this before. It was likely due to the time, the place, and the fact that they were alone. In that case I dont think this two week adventure has been all that bad. It is not over yet. We have not received permission to leave. But with more people here, things will be livelier. And well have supplies: food, clothes, and beauty products to return your damaged hair to normal, Mitotsudaira. Who was thoughtful enough to send that? The Aoi sister would be a decent bet, but Asama can be pretty understanding. Mitotsudairas expression changed. Her eyes opened in surprise, but they soon bent in a smile. You know more about the others than I do. And you can speak positively about them like the chancellor. Please dont compare me to him. Seeing Mitotsudairas slight smile brought a smile to her own face. For the past two weeks, they had been forced to live within the transport ship. The position of knight and 5th special duty officer had been a heavy burden during that time. However You can finally relax, Mitotsudaira. But we cannot return to Musashi just yet. It is a lot of trouble, but we have no choice. She smiled, but their requirement to stay on the transport ship weighed most heavily on her. This is a lot different from her life as a knight. The ship was oriented vertically and it was not equipped with living spaces. It acted as a place to escape the rain and wind, but it was lacking all the other necessities of life. Even those like Masazumi who was not picky about clothes or food and those who lived in small underground rooms on Musashi had found it oppressive. But there had been one saving grace. You two, I will take over now. The ship will arrive tomorrow, so you girls get some sleep. Tenzou. Masazumi turned toward the approaching boy who wore his uniform like a ninja outfit. The scary part is how even that ninjas clothes look the same as when we arrived. She had heard that he had underwent survival training since before he entered elementary school and that his ninja relatives had taught him a lot, but watching him for the past two weeks had left her convinced it was true. And so she nodded toward him. Having you with us has been a huge help. Tenzou stopped five meters away and lowered down in a preparation to flee at any second. Y-youre plotting something, arent you? You are, arent you!? What have Aoi and the others been doing to you? Are you okay? And if we were plotting something, why would we tell you? I suppose thats true. Wait. Why arent you denying it? Just calm down, said Masazumi while waiving her hands. But it really is thanks to him that weve lasted this long. After all, most of them had never before been enclosed in a small area with so much lacking. But he had undergone survival training and he held the position of 1st special duty officer. He had acted on his own, exchanged ideas with those from the naval clubs, and prioritized securing and distributing water. And once they had water, he had given the boys a large area to live in and had given the girls individual smaller areas. Thinking back, that allotment was unfair to the boys. But he gave it some thought. When the boys had found something they did not like, they had taken pieces from the broken areas and remodeled their single area into a large boys room. Meanwhile, the girls had been able to remodel their small areas as they saw fit. The small size left little work for the remodeling and they functioned as individual rooms that protected their privacy. The boys had primarily handled fishing, managing the ship, fixing the ship to the crust so it would not fall, and gathering the water that welled up from the bedrock. The girls had primarily handled cooking, laundry, and communications. The officers and student council members had carried out their own duties. Futayo and Mitotsudaira had acted as emergency lookouts, smashed or carried heavy objects, and been the lead fishers. Masazumi had contacted Musashi and acted as judge when trouble arose. The three of them had been given a few other special jobs, but one stuck out in particular. I never thought we would continue classes and training here. Masazumi saw Tenzou scratch at his head and smile bitterly. Well, when we dont know whats going on outside, studying the different counties is all the more important. Having a meaningful way of killing time is useful when youre suddenly thrown out into the middle of nowhere. Judge. I never thought our teachers way of lecturing would come in handy here. Its not much different from having someone else teach the class. Judge, said Masazumi with a nod. By learning about the political situation in England, they could learn how they would be treated and what kind of country they were currently in. Mitotsudaira was a French knight, so she knew Englands past history and relationships with other countries from the wary viewpoint of Hexagone Fran?aise. Futayo had given lectures and hands-on training in combat and how to move as a solid unit, but she sometimes needed an interpreter because she was too skilled herself and could be a bit clueless. Having a way of confirming ones strength was important in an uncertain situation like this. There was also Tonbokiri. It had been modified with parts from the ship and springs had been used to automate its extension and contraction mechanism. That had allowed Futayo to easily catch fish with it. She can use its cutting power to split the ocean and catch the fish within. Because of this, people had started referring to the spear as the great dragonfly and the dragonfly god. Recently, the boys would fall to their knees and bow down three times when Futayo appeared with it. That was apparently a jinx to bring about an excellent catch. But this camp life should improve starting tomorrow. Yes. That fire from earlier was a disaster, though, muttered Mitotsudaira with a sigh. We really are inexperienced, said Masazumi with a bitter smile. Is that for what I said before? But you are right. A knight is meant for castles and the battlefield. Mitotsudaira turned to Tenzou. I am thankful you transferred me to the night watch. The moonlight revitalizes me and I would get sunburnt during the day. I do not know if Futayo is fine with that, though. With Tonbokiri, she has somehow become the leader of the boys, said Masazumi. Theyve started placing sun-dried objects and shell necklaces in front of her room as offerings. The other day, they were making offerings with a giant stone currency they made at some point, but I made them throw those away. They have turned into an uncivilized tribe, havent they? But that should improve tomorrow. I want to take a bath that isnt in boiling water and sleep in a bed I can actually stretch out in. Then do not worry, cut in Tenzou. I asked Shirojiro-dono for those materials last time. The girls really do have it hardest at times like this. Masazumi and Mitotsudaira exchanged a glance and they both nodded. Why has such a considerate guy never had a girlfriend? Masazumis question led to the two girls exchanging a longer glance. The moon was out, but the night was still quite dark as they spoke. Its probably that ninja outfit. A guy who wears that at all times would be out of the question. Judge. I see. The flaw was so large I didnt notice it at first. S-stop! Dont discuss this like Im not even here! Tenzou folded his arms. Also, I have already decided my girlfriend will be blonde and well-endowed. Is that so? Masazumi exchanged another glance through the darkness with Mitotsudaira. Hey, Mitotsudaira. Why do guys set up needlessly high hurdles for themselves? Judge. It may be that when they do that, they can delude themselves into thinking their failure is due to no one meeting their standards rather than due to their own unpopularity. I see. Whats the point of having pride like that? I dont understand it at all, but should I feel sorry for him? Nwohhh! You girls dont show any mercy, do you!? Calm down. Masazumi held up a hand to stop Tenzou and then smiled. How about you join us in our eventual meeting with England? Fairy Queen Elizabeth should clear your hurdle. I can tell the difference between a hurdle and a gantry crane, commented Tenzou. Mitotsudaira smiled at that. Well, you did help us out a lot. Is it tough fulfilling your role as 1st special duty officer? No. I always carry the ninja tools I need for training. Ninja tools? Mitotsudaira tilted her head. Do ninja even use actual tools to train? For example, I thought you trained your jumping strength by jumping over a growing stalk of cannabis. Mitotsudaira was correct. As a child, Masazumi had read Masked Ninja: Russian Akakage. In that story, the ninja had cultivated fast-growing cannabis and jumped over it every morning to naturally train his jumping strength. That alone could not possibly be enough to train, but a group of freaks who hid their faces for their entire lives likely had a secret method. Tenzou nodded in agreement. That training method was used up until my fathers generation. Really? At the prospect of learning a ninja secret, the two girls leaned forward with intense curiosity. Tenzou nodded again and explained. My fathers generation grew a large amount of cannabis in the ships planter because they thought they could use some if it for their own personal training. But they accidentally brought it back to their rooms, accidentally grew a whole lot more, accidentally rolled it, and accidentally smoked it. They naturally ended up in the magistrates office and- I get the feeling Im about to hear something that will get me in trouble, so stop there. And for future reference, did adding accidentally to everything hold up in court? No, no. Tenzou shook his hands, so Masazumi decided to pretend she had never heard any of it. Oh? Mitotsudaira suddenly looked to the east. She looked toward the top of a cliff illuminated by the moonlight. Is that? A cloaked and hooded figure stood atop the cliff that had once been a hill. This was the figure the villagers referred to as Scarred. Mitotsudaira moved her nose slightly as she looked at the figure a few dozen meters away. That person occasionally shows up and watches us. From what she had heard That is that Scarred person you protected when the ship crashed, isnt it? I wouldnt go so far as to say protected Mitotsudaira did not understand why he was arguing. However He tried to save those children, but that means he might be a local leader or someone with power on that level. He made sure those children made it home, right? Judge. I saw the spirits secure the boat you put the children on. It had been Mitotsudaira and Futayo who had saved the three children from the crashing ship. It was nothing too amazing. Just before the ship had crashed, they had thought up a few different methods of rescuing the children. The most effective idea was having Mitotsudaira jump between the ship and the ground and saving the children with her silver chains or having someone quick on their feet like Tenzou doing the same minus the chains. But they had no way of seeing what lay ahead of the ships bow and they could not place a lookout there when they knew it was about to smash into the ground. If they charged underneath the falling ship without confirming the childrens locations first, it would lead to disaster. Also, they needed time to run out from under the ships wide bow and they had no way of knowing how the children would react while panicked. Charging in and saving them would have been risky. As a knight, she felt it would have been possible, but they had wanted an absolute guarantee. After all, killing British residents would hurt the Far Easts diplomatic standpoint. That had left only one option. Masazumi shrugged and muttered that option aloud. I never thought you would make your way through the bow. Their method of saving the children had been to destroy the ships bow before the crash. They had broken through it and taken the children in through that hole. And to do that Mitotsudaira thought back. They had used a single method. Futayo had used Tonbokiri to repeatedly cut the edge of the front wall of the bow like a barrels lid. She had then cut once down the center and Mitotsudaira had used her silver chains to open the surface from within like a pair of double doors. They had known Tonbokiri could cut through a ships inner shell due to its attack on Regno Unito during the Battle of Mikawa, but Mitotsudaira felt Futayos actions here had gone well beyond that. The transport ship is made up of several frames. Futayo had run down the inside of the vertical ship as if it were rising. She had used the frame as footing to accelerate down faster than gravitational acceleration and she had cut the very frames she was using for footing. By the time Mitotsudaira had taken even a few steps inside the ship, fragments of the metal pillars had been flying through the air like fallen leaves. By the time she had swept those fragments aside to create a path, Futayo was already charging toward the bow. And Futayo had turned toward her and said, Well done. With that one comment, she had cut open the front wall. She took action without giving a single thought to what I would do. Mitotsudaira had just barely made it in time, but she did not know if Futayo had simply been ignoring her, had trusted her to make it in time, or had been trying to rush her. As a result, the opened front wall had swallowed up the children like a snake striking its prey. I am glad we could save them. The children had simply been sitting on the ground. Mitotsudaira and Futayo had landed next to them, protected them from the rubble and the pieces of the ship that were destroying the surrounding area and themselves, and cut apart any piece of the ship that was breaking in an unfortunate way. A massive number of parts had flown and danced through the air, but spiraling silver chains had formed a protective wall and Futayos high speed attacks had beat down anything that threatened to make it through. In the end, the impact and weight of the crashing ship had caused the crust to sink down and water had flowed in from the ocean, so the two girls had scooped up the children and climbed up the ship which was standing on end. Mitotsudaira felt they had done well, but after appearing on the deck, bathing in the applause, and retreating into hiding, they had both collapsed to the floor. The silver chains and Tonbokiri had also done well. But It was not noticeable now because she was wearing gloves, but Mitotsudaira had fingernails broken on both hands. On her right, it was her middle and ring fingers. On her left, it was her middle and index fingers. Because her left hand was not her dominant hand, she had put too much strength into the index finger. As a member of a Loup-Garou family line, she healed quickly. That was one ability of the race, but high-speed healing of nails had a way of leaving them looking bad. That left natural healing at human speed as her best option. I could always get a manicure, but A manicure let heat remain in the tips of the nails and the discomfort could confuse her actions. Well, we saved the children. That is enough. This isolated state is a real problem. We cant contact the village through Musashi and the residents of the fourth level wont approach us, said Masazumi. But that guy in the cloak seemed really surprised to see you on the deck with the children. Judge. Mitotsudaira looked up toward the cliff. The figure in the cloak happened to look over toward them at the same moment. The hooded silhouette was clearly visible in the moonlight. The figure clearly looked at Mitotsudaira and nodded. He is probably British But Mitotsudaira still courteously nodded in return. The figure turned to Masazumi and bowed again. Lastly, the figure looked toward Tenzou. They quickly nodded and immediately turned around. And the figure left. Eh? Masazumi expressed Mitotsudairas question. Crossunite, did you do something to make that guy hate you? If someone else thought it looked the same, Mitotsudaira decided her concern was legitimate. Does he resent you for interfering while we rescued the children? Although, I doubt someone would charge in there if they simply wanted the fame. I dont think I did anything, muttered Tenzou with a sigh. I had a good reason for rushing in and covering for them and I thought the reason was obvious after living on Musashi for so long, but it may not have been as obvious to them. What? What was obvious? Mitotsudaira did not understand what he meant, but she got the gist of the issue. Do you mean that person made some kind of misunderstanding about your actions? Judge. My actions seemed incredibly natural to me, but Tenzou then brought a hand to his head. No, I should not be arguing my case here. It would be best for both of us if I simply say I went too far. What? Mitotsudaira and Masazumi both tilted their heads. Why wouldnt you clear up a misunderstanding that paints you in a worse light? Well Because it allows this person to avoid any shame. That is my duty as a ninja. Tenzou held his hand palm up toward the two girls. I will take over now. I am in charge of communicating with Musashi tonight. Judge. Mitotsudaira nodded and stood up off of the barrel she had been sitting on. She was reluctant to miss out on hearing what Musashi had to say, but she would see them tomorrow. She felt a small pain in the fingernails placed on the edge of the barrel and she and Masazumi passed by Tenzou. Tenzou nodded, so she responded in kind and suddenly looked toward the moonlit hill. Recalling the cloaked figure from earlier, Mitotsudaira began to think. The 1st special duty officer said he was fine with the misunderstanding as long as it benefited the other party, but what would my king have to say about that depressing way of thinking? Hey! Suddenly, a familiar voice called out from the sea to the south. Ch-chancellor!? That cry of confusion was accompanied by lights appearing in the fourth level village and the higher levels of England to the north. However, the idiots voice showed no concern. Can you hear me, Horizon!? Tonight Musashi Ariadusts broadcasting station will be holding aninternational intercourse? Is that what youd call it? Heh heh heh. That is my foolish brother for you. But the correct term would be diplomatic meeting. Oh, wow! Ive got a genius for a sister! But I like international intercourse! It sounds erotic! Lets have i-intercourse! Intercourse! And lets cross some forbidden borders to make it international! Wait, Asama! Why are you holding your bow and arrow up at such close range? And why are you smiling? After the sound of an arrow firing, the broadcast filled with static. Mitotsudaira was disturbed by how perfectly she could picture the scene in her head, but she quickly realized Masazumi and Tenzou had the exact same expression on their faces. That realization led her to speak in a voice filled with a relieved bitterness she had not used in two weeks. They have Neshinbara who was cursed and is being blamed for the attack and the damage to Musashi, but I see nothing has changed. Why do none of them ever change? muttered a voice on the opposite side of Musashi from the transport ship. Specifically, this was on the edge of the academy supply port on the rear of Okutama. The academy supply port was used to moor the ships bringing supplies for the academy or to be used by the clubs. It was a flat landing spot measuring over 100 meters square. It was located on the lower rear portion of the three anti-wind walls surrounding Musashi Ariadust Academy on either side and the back. It was truly the rearmost portion of Okutama. The outer edge of the supply port contained a passageway with a railing and club rooms for the ship and transport-related clubs. It was nighttime and Musashi was not currently participating in trade, so only the standby lights were on. As the area was behind the school, one could only see the sky, the walls, and the light from the windows on the walls. But someone stood on the edge of that port. A few sign frames were opened around Neshinbara. He rested his right elbow on the railing, rotated his body, and leaned back on the railing. He leaned the cane in his right hand against the railing next to him and looked at his left leg. From the shin down, the leg was covered in bandages and a splint. Honestly. People are even saying Im using this to exaggerate my injury for sympathy. He saw the Mouse on his shoulder open a new sign frame. Ahh. Did someone start a new thread on the academys divine network? This ones an inspection, hm? People are saying all sorts of things on the journal sites and the student councils site is getting an amazing number of divine messages. And every single one of them is saying what I should have done differently. He sighed. His gaze was turned toward the sign frame that displayed a diagram of Musashi. The damage to the ships was displayed with lines and colors. And He turned to the sign frame displaying those injured in the previous battle and the one displaying the financial losses to buildings and such. After checking on all that information, Neshinbara muttered to himself in the darkness. This is tough. I thought I was prepared, but its different once everyone is doubting you and denying your actions. I think I did as good as could be hoped But everyone is saying that my efforts were inadequate or worthless and that there was a better way. He sighed. Theyre saying it would have been better had I not been there. As he sighed again, he heard a sudden voice. Oh? I noticed you havent been coming to class and you didnt show up at the festival, but is this where youve been? Neshinbara turned around toward the voice coming from up in the sky. Even in the darkness, he could see someone with black wings. Naruze-kun. Judge. I hope you can remember at least that much, you shut-in. She landed atop the railing next to him. How about these two losers take some time to complain to each other? Volume 2, 13: Conversations between Worriers Volume 2, Chapter 13: Conversations between Worriers What do you call something That unlike a spark Is small yet does not disappear? Point Allocation (Non-Interference) Complain, hm? Naruzes suggestion to complain to each other was met with both annoyance and resignation from Neshinbara. He would have preferred attaching reasons to his thoughts rather than doing something as unproductive as complaining. But I am worrying. The reason for this was simple. Well, I suppose I am being exposed to enough criticism to want to complain. Yes. I tried searching your name on the ships divine network and what I found made me feel bad. Seeing a classmate shamed like that is not fun. I decided to show my support. Eh? Youre on my side? No. I joined them in criticizing you and agreed with them as much as I could, but it seems I was on an entirely different level from them because they all backed off. They left just when I started a new thread. Its sad they cant do any better than that. A-are you trying to complain or insult me? Never mind that, said Naruze. The corner of her mouth rose in a half-bitter and half-scornful smile and she spread her wings toward the night wind to keep her balance. Checking everyones opinions gave me a general understanding of the situation. The damage from the attack and the shelling left Musashi damaged. But It may not have been this bad before, but this is hardly the first time we have been damaged. When you took command as strategist during the Battle of Mikawa, some of those who fought in the battle were injured and Musashi was badly damaged. We were injured too. But there was one obvious difference in this battle. Neshinbara gave the answer before Naruze could. We didnt win. Right? Its when you win that the injuries and the losses gain meaning, thought Neshinbara. Its all meaningless if you dont win. They had excuses and explanations for the outcome, but that would not quell peoples emotions. Checking the records of other countries showed people forcing the blame onto each other whenever they lost. The blame for a loss or failure had to go somewhere. By pushing the blame on someone else, people can accept the loss because it wasnt their fault. Musashi has an upper age limit on students, so even if the children try to support you, their parents will not forgive you. When their children come back injured, they feel like saying I told you so. Plus, they will not want to blame their own children, so they will point the blame in your direction. Im really glad you understand. Im not very tough if I feel like that helps, thought Neshinbara. I have to use the divine network in my duties as secretary and I need to obtain all sorts of information to fulfill my role as strategist, but that means I have to see what people are saying about us. Even in the historical records, defeated generals are said to have received horrible criticism. This may be part of that curse. Judge. Neshinbara sighed and leaned up against the railing. On top of the railing, Naruze took a step away to the right and used her wings to balance herself again. In the Three Kingdoms Period of China, military commanders were often said to die in agony or die in a fit of rage, but that was likely due to the stress their position put on them. Dying in agony likely referred to a heart attack and in a fit of rage was likely stress related, but I hear it was difficult to reproduce that in the history recreation. I know asking this to a history nerd will bring us off topic, but what did they do? Judge. The direct resolution was to give them enough stress to kill someone before letting them retire as an interpretation of the historical figures death. For example? Well, they would trick them onto a hidden camera show where Diaochan would invite them over, but when they jumped into the bed, they found Lu Bu instead. Lu Bu would then announce Welcome, welcome! And surprise! Dong Zhuo and most of the early commanders died in agony like that. But once Lu Bu retired, people grew suspicious of hidden camera shows. And when China split into the three kingdoms, Zhang Fei tried to fill Lu Bus role, but that was not enough to kill the Shu commanders. Later, when Guan Yu went to Wei, they began to use games of strip mahjong that were divine broadcasted live to kill the commanders who refused to give up. However, that method was banned after Xun You copied it, discarded Cao Caos winning tile, lost all of his points, and died in a fit of rage. Gambling should be avoided, thought Neshinbara. Afterwards, a national Death Recommendation Committee had been created. They would pay off the author of the five-line poem series the commander read to give it a bad ending where the heroine died or their favorite play would be forced into a depressing end where everyone died. There were some incidents where the enraged commander strangled the author or organizer, but for the most part, the agonizing deaths of the commanders of the Three Kingdoms Period were recreated like that. Neshinbara nodded a few times and suddenly realized something about himself. I guess I can still keep going if I havent reached that state yet. Musashi would be in trouble if you died, so dont push yourself too hard. Neshinbaras Mouse informed him that another thread about him had been created on the academys divine network. He checked the title. Thats what I thought. I used to do the same thing with strategists and other occupations. What same thing? Neshinbara took a breath and opened his mouth. He spoke the opinion that was most commonly being sent his way. I would say they should have done it my way. Everyone says that kind of thing. Yes, but they are free to do so. When I sell my books, a lot of people look through it, say something similar to that, and leave without buying it. And how does that make you feel? I could kick their ass if I wanted to, so it doesnt really matter. Whats with that look? Technohexen are scary, thought Neshinbara. But then he had a further thought. No, most of our class is like that. Was it just a bad environment? But, he thought. I hope I can vindicate myself. If he could still hope for that, he still had a chance. He was still hoping for his own continuation. I need to do my best. He vowed to win next time. Winning gave it all meaning. From that point of view, the festival after the Battle of Mikawa had been important. That festival had let them all feel first hand that they had won. I need to do my best to make sure my achievements warrant a festival. You should have gone to todays festival. Why didnt you? Neshinbaras answer was simple: he raised his right arm. The moonlight illuminated the bandages wrapped around the lower arm where the curse was written. Words were written on the white cloth of the bandages, but they were not fully suppressing what lay beneath. Strings of glowing text leaked out from below the bandages. Macbeth. Shakespeares spell continues to curse me. Macbeth is a usurper who kills the king, so the curse means I will harm Aoi-kun. In other words Shakespeare cursed me and I have no choice but to take a path apart from the king. Naruzes eyes widened as she looked down at him. She took in a deep breath and spoke. Im using that!! This will work great! Naruze was sure of it. If I have you use that line while naked at a decisive point, itll be perfect for convincing the female readers! I could draw up a storyboard around just that one line! Your leg was injured, so how about I set the story in a hospital!? Dont ask me. That kind of thing has never really interested me. Naruze shrugged, shook her head, and took a breath. Heh heh. Well, you own the rights to your likeness, so how about I pay you a royalty of 10%? Wouldnt that 10% be for my human rights, not for using my likeness? As long as he let her use him in her doujinshi, she did not care either way. Anyway, muttered Naruze. You cant go along with the rest of us with that cursed arm, so why dont you ask Asama to- She was going to ask why he had not had it purified, but the spell bandages on the arm were proof he had already consulted Asama. The fact that the curse still remained could only mean one thing. Is that a kind of curse that cant be purified away? Does she have to shoot it off? Yes to the first question, no comment to the second. Macbeth will not disappear until the play is over. Macbeth kills the king, but that is the proper course of the play. There is nothing impure about it. Trying to purify it drives it away temporarily, but it does not eliminate it. It seems plays are difficult to purify in Shinto because they are used as offerings to the gods. Asama-kun said the only two options are for Shakespeare to end the play or for it to leave England. It may be possible for me to get the part removed from me, but then the curse will move on to someone else as an understudy. Does it really matter if you let it transfer to someone who doesnt have to work as secretary? And what if that person is manipulated into killing Aoi-kun? That was indeed a bit of a problem. He always imagines the worst case scenario which makes him hard to deal with. But that might just be how strategists think. Neshinbara used his cane to adjust his position. Its easier if I keep the curse because I can try to handle any situation that arises. But that also means I cant stay by the kings side or do my job. My right hand is trying to kill the king, so even when I try to write, it tries to indirectly bring the king to his ruin or otherwise cause a scandal while Im not paying attention. Thats quite a mischievous right hand. Naruzes thoughts then turned to the enemy he had faced. What was that about 13 and the 13th Mutsugoirei Academy that Shakespeare mentioned? Do you mind if I ask? Are you going to use it in a doujinshi? Of course. It would weird if I didnt, she replied immediately. Neshinbara brought a hand to his forehead for a moment. W-well, I suppose its better than having a rumor spread based on something you completely made up. But to be honest, there isnt much information left about the place. Really? Neshinbara gave a small nod. Even those of us inside the academy had little knowledge of its place in the outside world, so we just knew of it as an overall unpleasant place. I did some investigating afterwards and it seems it was an orphanage built by Tres Espa?as previous chancellor, Carlos I. It was meant to begin accelerated education for gifted children at a young age. Facilities like that are everywhere these days, but this one was a bit different. Naruze listened carefully. This facility was intended to create people with inherited names. Create peoplewith inherited names? repeated Naruze. Yes, lightly replied Neshinbara with a shrug. Carlos I was both Tres Espa?as chancellor and the Holy Roman emperor-chancellor, but he was more a resident of M.H.R.R. than of Tres Espa?a. This meant Tres Espa?a was often missing its chancellor. To make up for that, they opted to gain plenty of inherited names for peoples own personal power or to strengthen the country as a whole. However, nobles and rich merchants wanted their descendants to earn an inherited name and they needed a way to immediately fill the gap if a bearer of an inherited name was lost in an accident. So they created that orphanage? Judge, answered Neshinbara without looking toward her. He stared straight forward into the air. It seems an academy originally built for some other purpose was remade. The rumor is that its original purpose was to create students for the Testament Cross-Borders Unit. Was that last part a joke? Im not sure. Neshinbara tilted his head. But all of it came to an end during my generation. After all, one of us almost died. She was talented. More than me. When she put words together well, you know how peoples sense for words doesnt change as they get older, right? Their sense tells them what words to choose from their vocabulary, so a greater vocabulary gives them more words to choose from. Still, their sense for what words to choose doesnt get any better. Even now, I can tell she was talented. But she was weak to pressure. Wait. Naruze lightly kicked Neshinbaras back. If you dont want to say this, you dont have to. If you dont want to hear it, you dont have to listen. He annoys me sometimes, thought Naruze and that thought seemed to have reached Neshinbara. How about I skip ahead? I cant use this in a doujinshi anyway. Thanks. I would prefer that. Anyway, a lot happened and someone was being sent in to inspect the academy. The night before, we were sent out to be transferred somewhere else. We decided to run away, so we jumped out of the mobile carriage and walked for four days while praying to the crosses standing along the mountain path. We made our way to the border with Hexagone Fran?aise and we decided to go our separate ways to whatever land we wanted. We promised to pretend not to know each other if we saw each other again. And yet I wonder why she broke that promise. So this was like a terrible face-to-face class reunion? Hm. It had to do with a girl with a major inherited name, so I thought the story would be a little more risqu. Naruze-kun, have you always been so good at giving such straightforward comments? Anyway, I hear that academy was shut down. Tres Espa?as secretary, Velzquez, is in charge of their orphanages and hospitals, so it fully shifted over to being an orphanage once Felipe Segundo took over. I see. Naruze nodded. You went through a lot, didnt you? I did. But thats fine. And youre going through a lot now, too. Judge, I suppose I should say. If possible, I hope to go to the next event in England for a change of pace. Do you think theyll have one? Naruze could tell he was trying to change the subject, so she went along with it. Well, she began. But a sudden noise other than the steam whistle filled Musashi. It was a familiar voice blaring from the ships external speakers. ait! Wait, Kimi! It was Asama. Her voice sounded a bit rushed. You need to stop Toori-kun from buying that filthy game! Naruzes expression froze in place as she turned toward the anti-wind walls surrounding Musashi Ariadust Academy. Neshinbara recalled that Okutamas primary broadcast room was located at about the center, so he looked in the same direction with half-lidded eyes. However, the loud voice continued. I have to put the cause of the death on the report to the magistrates office, and I dont want to have to put surprise ascension into heaven due to a shock in a porn game or collapsed naked in front of a sign frame displaying a porn game! And my shrine would fill out a document for the cancellation of his contract, but what will the future generations of the Asama family think when they look through the documents and see reason for contract cancellation: left the earthly plane via porn game!? Asamas voice was followed by Kimis, but Naruze and Neshinbara exchanged a glance. Should someone tell them they accidentally turned on the mic? asked Naruze. Its too late now. Oh, but you could send a divine message. Judge, replied Naruze as she lowered her shoulders and sent a divine message to Asama. A short moment passed and then Eh? Oh, no! They can hear us outside!? Um, hello, everyone. If you can hear this, please raise your hand. Oh, dont worry, dont worry. I wont shoot you if you raise your hand. That stupid shrine maiden. Just because her sanity level is always low is no reason to go completely crazy here. I know what you mean, said Neshinbara with a sigh. He looked up into the sky and spoke again after hearing the ship-wide broadcast click off. I may be down, but everyone else is full of energy. I want to save them, but I have nothing to save them from when theyre like this. A few different people were speaking within a room labelled the Okutama Central Broadcast Room. They were having a simple meeting among the major forces of Musashi. Asama brought up the first item on the agenda while dressed in her shrine maiden outfit. U-um, we chose the broadcast room because its soundproofed but ended up having trouble due to accidentally flipping a switch, but thats over now. Heidi, you said we should have official permission to land soon, right? Judge, replied Heidi who stood to Asamas left in the merchant work clothes she wore as her normal clothes. She and Erimaki opened a few sign frames and she smiled toward Asama. We are still only allowed to land on the fourth level, but tomorrow we can use the diplomatic ship to bring all sorts of supplies the transport ship is lacking. Asamachi, Kimi, can you two create a list of what you think the girls might need? Eh? Ehhh? With that monster of a girl? cried Asama while pointing at Kimi. Kimi on the other hand was already peering at a sign frame along with her Mouse named Uzy. Um, began Asama uncertainly. The flower of the summit turned toward her. What is it, Asama? Just to be clear, I am not trying to send them anything weird. What are you planning to send them? Well, the girls will need supplies to deal with their dry skin and hair. They will also need hairpins and toiletries such as toothbrushes. Also, Im sure they could use some changes of clothes, some curtains, and some towels. Asama looked around the room with a dumbfounded look and then placed a hand on Kimis shoulder. I never expected a serious response. It looks like youre actually capable when you try. Heh heh heh. Heretical shrine maiden, an emergency like this is no time to be joking around. Nee-chan! Nee-chan! What should we send for the guys!? Heh heh heh. An excellent question, foolish brother! The guys need nothing other than porn games! But with no PC to install the games on, they can only read the boxes and grooves on the Black Disks while they pleasure themselves with tears in their eyes! That is truly what you call a crying game! Nwaahh! I knew she couldnt hold back forever! What are you planning to do when England inspects what were sending!? Eh? Surely they will understand if the guys place a hand on their shoulder and look them in the eye. Asama hung her head and Heidi placed a hand on her shoulder. Well, try to come up with a list like that. It would help if you could prepare the spell-related items. Understood. What time will we make the landing? Judge. They have received our request, so we should have approval by morning. Its convenient that their city runs twenty four hours a day due to all their non-humans. That also means they consume a lot of goods, so we should be able to sell a lot. I see, commented Urquiaga and Asama before looking to the back of the room. Everyone followed her gaze. A naked boy was using binoculars to stare out the window toward England. Hes worried about Horizon, thought Asama. His excitement has been a bit forced for these past two weeks. He showed no sign of brooding over it, but his actions did seem forced. We can finally meet up with them tomorrow, she said loud enough for him to hear. There was a lot they all had to do. Toori-kun, arent there some things you have to tell Masazumi when you see her? Eh? D-did I make any mistakes shes likely to find out about? I wont ask any further about that, but you should apologize first and foremost. And that isnt what I meant. Masazumi will be the one discussing what relationship we will build with England and what we will do from here on, so she probably wants to hear your opinion. Really? Toori turned around with the binoculars still held up to his eyes. With the binoculars in his left hand trained squarely on her breasts, he started grabbing at empty air with his right hand. Seijun can make a good decision without my input, cant she? With half lidded eyes, Asama jabbed at the binoculars with her bow. As the idiot held his face and rolled around on the floor, everyone else backed away a bit. He likes to hide what he really thinks, thought Asama with a sigh. Remember what Masazumi said during our class before the attack? She said she would need your decision eventually. Toori-kun, I know you dont like this kind of thing. I know you dont like saying it yourself because you have a tendency to take too strong a stance when you do. But Toori remained motionless. I hope this is getting through to him, she thought. And I suppose this isnt my place to talk when Im not in the student council or the chancellors officers. A shrine maiden was normally not meant to take part in earthly conflicts. She decided to say nothing more, but Kimi elbowed her in the side. She knew what Kimi meant, but she still turned toward her. Wh-what is it? Heh heh. I see you fully intend to get involved in this. How about you ask my foolish brother if there is any way for you to help? Toori turned toward them with a question mark expression. Ah. He would tell her whether she could be involved or not. She felt her pulse quicken, so she raised her eyebrows and tugged on Kimis hand. She then headed for the exit with Kimi in tow. H-honestly! Were outsiders and youve told us what you need from us, so well be going! Asama was aware she was blushing and that those around her knew it. Kimi, the reason youve been late to class a lot lately is because youre waiting until Toori-kun wakes up, isnt it? It isnt your fault Horizon is gone, so you dont have to stick with him. Oh, are you taking me away with you? I quite like it when you get a little forceful. Th-that isnt what I H-honestly! They had known each other for so long that Kimi could always tell what she was thinking. That made her difficult to deal with. She began half-seriously denying what Kimi said, but Heidi and Urquiaga cut in. I think you are quite motherly, Asamachi. You make everyones bentos. Yes, but there is a rumor that is only because she made too many grain substitutions as offerings and is making secondary substitutions via others. W-wah! Why would you bring that up now!? And Kimi! Stop trying to slip away from me. Kimi! Listen, Kimi! Its getting late and youll feel terrible tomorrow if you dont get enough sleep, but Suddenly, the naked boy in the back of the room placed a hand on a desk to help him stand up. He accidentally pressed the button for a divine transmission in the process. Asamas voice reverberated throughout the entire ship as she pulled on Kimis hand. Youll feel wonderful if you let me take you to bed! As Neshinbara and Naruze watched the lights of England from the academy port, they heard something break through the anti-wind wall in front of them. Eh? They turned around and looked up into the air where a naked boy was sprawled out and spinning vertically through the night sky. Asamas flustered face and bow appeared in the human-shaped hole in the wall up above. H-huh!? He only flew that far because of his boke spell, right!? Right!? But before she could check, a transport ship rushing into the port ran into the idiot and knocked him back toward the hole. He rotated in the reverse direction, flew through the hole, and caused another sound of destruction inside the building. It all ended in a gwaaah! in Urquiagas voice. The transport ship came to a sudden stop and the crew could be heard speaking. Ahh! I just hit someone! D-damn. I thought it was the chancellor, so I panicked and mixed up the gas and the brake! And which one did you intend to use, comrade? If your instinct was the same as mine, drinks are on me tonight. Also, that dent on the front is definitely the chancellors outline! You got him! Oh, youre right! So it was the chancellor. Thats a relief. Neshinbara saw the two men high-five each other and head back inside the ship while laughing uproariously. Even at night, everythings the same as always, he thought with half-lidded eyes. The person next to him suddenly moved. The girl had six large black wings on her back. Neshinbara looked up at her where she stood on the railing next to him. Naruze-kun, whats your complaint? You promised to tell me, remember? Neshinbara ignored the fact that the black-winged Technohexen did not turn toward him. Ive finished with my complaints, so now its your turn. What has you out on the back of the ship tonight? The Technohexen nodded slightly. Margot is on the other side of the ocean. Then why are you here? I thought the broadcast room was in charge of receiving messages from them. Do you really think she would send me a message? She doesnt want to worry me, so she wont say anything. If she sent a poorly-made message, I might suspect shes forcing it to sound good. Judge. So you worry too much, is that it? Neshinbara turned toward England. But I do wonder if she knows what youre thinking right now. Dont be stupid, glasses boy. You hope to be a published author like that? Actually, you already had one short story published in a magazine, didnt you? It was so bad Id rather forget about it. It still gives you some sort of authority. Judge. Neshinbara scratched at his head. But I quit soon afterwards. After all, I was half-worked to death on the student council with no time to focus on writing anything for any more prizes. You can still find the records of me bragging on the divine network, though. He took a breath. I hope to catch up with actual results someday. If you keep saying it will be someday, you will never catch up. You like giving advice, dont you? You can just say Im too quick to find fault. As a Technohexen, anything else would be rude. Naruze brushed up her hair and reached for her wings. The two wings in the center were her primary acceleration wings that expanded vertically. She rubbed the left one under the joint and stuck her fingers under the feathers. It feels a lot better when Naito does it. Someone! Someone, help! Theres a perverted exhibitionist girl over here! Idiot, stop shouting the kind of joke I would expect from the chancellor. This is important. It helps me remain sane while thinking about what Im lacking. Im amazed the chancellor put up with this for ten years. And hes dealing with it now, too. Really? Judge, said Naruze yet again. I can tell to a certain extent. You can deal with having someone who wont even send you a message for fear of worrying you, but it requires trust in them and the ability to find happiness in the fact that someone is thinking about you. Heh heh. I sound like Mitotsudaira. Are Technohexen always this talkative at night? A hopeful author shouldnt turn into a critic at night, she said. But without Weiss Fr?ulein, Im just a burden that cant do anything right. I hate it. I think you did well enough. But I doubt I was able to eliminate Naitos worries. The wind blew through, rustling the black wings of that Weiss Hexen. I wanted to show Naito that I was fine on my own and without Weiss Fr?ulein, but all I did was head out to the front line without thinking and get blown away. Even if it was Asama who did that last part. What are you trying to say? Well, either way, Im just a poor actor who has no choice but to get off the stage. You seem to still be on the stage, but I- Naruze trailed off and traced her right fingertips across the railing. No, forget it. I shouldnt be saying this to you right now. People will continue complaining about you until we know how to deal with England and Tres Espa?a. In fact, it will probably get worse. We overcame some skilled people to earn our positions, so people have certain expectations of us. You should continue worrying over the issue until you decide what to do about Macbeth. And You may not be able to join us with that curse, but find some time to speak with Adele. She is thankful for what you did. Why would she be thankful? I dont get that at all. Neshinbara thought he saw the Technohexen smile. Why does everyone in our class like to ignore things that could help them? Youre all so hard to deal with. She faced backwards and jumped toward the school building such that she moved down within his vision. Her wings caught the air and produced a clear sound as she gently descended toward the floor. Despite the distance between them, Neshinbara heard her wings as she landed. Is that enough? he asked. Judge. After all, Margot doesnt like long greetings. He heard her feet touch the floor and then heard her spin around. She now had her back turned to him, so he turned back toward the ocean. He did not have enough composure to watch her leave. He instead listened to her receding footsteps and a voice joined them. Neshinbara, I think we are fairly similar. She took a breath. And I think you have it worse. Honestly, you go to a lot of trouble, Velzquez. I choose not to carry a handheld, after all. That voice could be heard below the night sky. Two men walked along the central path toward one of the white domed school buildings of Tres Espa?as Alcal de Henares. Walking along that tree-lined and black stone path was a middle-aged man in a worn-out shirt and carrying a paper bag and a long-lived man in a white cloak. One was Tres Espa?as Chancellor and Student Council President Felipe Segundo and the other was Secretary Velzquez. As they walked toward the school building, long-lived Velzquez adjusted his wide-brimmed hat and looked toward the white fortress walls surrounding the school building. He raised a paint-stained sleeve and pointed toward one of the walls. That wall is being resurfaced soon, so do you mind if I make a painting on it, boss? The ceramics club from the academy in Salamanca wanted to make a mosaic with blue pottery from Tres Portugal. More importantly, Toledos translation center wants you to make some illustrations for a childrens versions of the Alfonsine tables that theyre translating into different languages. Could you focus on that for now? Thats based on Mlasi observations, isnt it? P.A.Oda isnt going to sue them over copyright, are they? Testament. This was Juanas idea, so she likely has a way of handling that. Boss, you think highly of that girl, dont you? Girl? Shes older than me, just like you. Youre both long-lived. Growing older is not the same thing as feeling time passing slower and feeling useless, boss. Velzquez smiled. Its said that Tres Espa?ans use the money they have, give in to their passions, have a party, and forget everything unpleasant, but that only applies to the humans. Im not about to reach that level. It doesnt really matter, but could you stop calling me boss? Sure, agreed Velzquez. Should I call you commander like during Lepanto? I wish we could go back to that time. Back then, we could invite the girl we liked to dance at the falla festival and give in to our passions just as the saying goes. Segundo sighed and adjusted his grip on the paper bag. It contained vegetables, dried foods, smoked foods, and other foods. Velzquez glanced inside the bag. Do they never bet alcohol on those chess games? No one is going to bet something more important than their own lives. But Im sure Juana will be mad that I brought this much back with me. She wont let me bring back anything but fruits and dried foods. Segundo seemed to suddenly recall something. When you see her, tell her to boil the dried foods to get the salt out before giving it to the cats. Why dont you tell her, boss? She hates me. I dont see you trying to change that. As they spoke, they passed through the large gate at the front of the fortress. They passed by the Henares logo and the carved name Takamine Castle which gave the school building meaning for the Far East. The dome-shaped school building was visible thanks to the lights coming from the rooms and the passageways circling the outer wall at each floor. Segundo noticed a faint light on one end of the fourth floor. Do you think our combined living room has been a bit cramped lately? Its only until the end of the war with England. I have some work to do in the back, so do your best. Youre abandoning me to Juanas wrath? Testament. Its not so bad, boss. If you have a woman scolding you, you arent completely lost. Velzquez laughed and gave Segundos back a push. Segundo sighed. Here I go Or should I say Im home? His shoulders drooped as he entered the school building along with Velzquez. Volume 2, 14: Distant Affirmers Volume 2, Chapter 14: Distant Affirmers Is the distance between them Vertical or horizontal? Point Allocation (Trust) Segundo and Velzquez walked down a corridor in Alcal de Henares. Segundos shoulders drooped as he carried a paper bag. Its already eleven, but Juana is definitely here. I saw the light in the window. I dont want to go in there. They arrived at a fork in the corridor. Their options were forward, left, and back. They began walking more quietly without lowering their speed and they crouched down to peer down the corridor to the left. After seeing that no one was there, they entered the corridor. Velzquez took a step ahead of Segundo. I see you havent gotten over that habit, boss. Testament. When Juana is with me, she tells me not to sneak around. But youre protecting her from danger. Its best when they dont notice. Losing someone is the worst, so anything else is fine with me, muttered Segundo. I dont think your wife hated you for never coming home, said Velzquez as he pulled his hat down over his eyes. When the group we gathered together went off to war, she made rice balls for us. And she was looking forward to the falla festival that year, wasnt she? She was thinking about inviting you to dance once the war was over. Just like old times, she called it. But she would cry a lot. And my own child would ask who I was. Back then may have been a different story, but Im too old to dance at the falla festival now. Testament. I guess theres no helping you, said Velzquez. Then again, it isnt really my place to talk. Testament. I cant say it clearly either, so it ends up going unsaid. But, began Velzquez. To bring us back to the present, are you sure that girl hates you? You know how much trouble I cause for her with her job. And shes always scolding me. Boss, you havent been doing any work since she came here. That isnt a good thing. Shes just too skilled. And to be honest, I still dont know why the previous chancellor recommended me for this position. The only answer I can think of is- To push all the blame for Tres Espa?as decline onto you? But youre the hero of Lepanto. We lost that battle. Im only the hero of an interpretative victory. I only survived because I didnt go where I should have. AndI lost something I shouldnt have lost. He let out a sigh as he walked. I think I am the type of person who loses things. Thats all I have ever done. Whether I realize it or not, Im distracted by what lies ahead, leave things behind, and lose them. When you leave a nation to someone like that, youre telling him to lose the country. They gave me the empire on which the sun never sets so that I could make that sun set and have all of the blame fall on me. Only I could bring that about naturally. And yet I did my best to fulfill the history recreation. I entered into marriages on paper, I started projects that were likely to fail, and I stamped my seal again and again while telling Tres Espa?a to fall into ruin. But you, Juana, and the others arrived later and brought the country back to its feet. No matter how much I try to bring Tres Espa?a down, you bring it up even higher. You need to focus on the history recreation more. Not to mention that Juanas very first move was a bit iffy. The United East India Company may be the first company to issue stock, but the way she earned a nations worth of wealth was bordering on insider trading. The Testament Union gave me some nasty looks about that. Why were you protecting this girl you claim hates you, boss? And you shouldnt have so readily signed her initial ideas to expand Crdobas medical center or the library and bookstores at the Al-Andalus academy. She was really mad when she found out you signed them off despite not having anywhere near enough money. She then wanted to use the remaining money to remodel the student council room, but I instead paid for maintenance of the brothels as per the Testament descriptions. I think thats why she hates me. The existence of the brothels is a conservative honor related to womens chastity, so you were right to do that. That girl is just a child, is all. Giving the prostitutes regular health examinations and letting the brothels also function as simple hospitals is part of our history recreation as progressive Tres Espa?a. Its funny how that girl has started trying to act like an adult ever since then. Testament. If you provoke her, she wont back down. The two adults nodded to each other as they walked. At the end of last year, it came up that Tres Espa?a has the Virgin Mary come down the chimney at Christmas instead of Santa Claus and I commented that I wished the student council had our own Mary. While it is true that the Testament descriptions say that Mary coming down the chimney is the Tres Espa?an style, I never thought she would do it. It might have been due to Fusae acting like she was going to do it despite having no intention of actually going through with it. The idea is that Mary enters through the fireplace while holding the Son of God in order to dry his swaddling clothes, right? We sure do love Mary in this country, dont we? Anyway, that girl ended up half in tears because the scenery chimney was too small and her tits and ass got stuck. Unfortunately, the corregidores didnt find it all that funny. And who was it who made things worse by inviting kids from orphanages across the country to Henaress gym? Youre the one who agreed to it. You own a lot of those facilities. Segundo stared at the hall ahead as he walked. Anyway, Velzquez, I hear a letter arrived from that child. I wouldnt know. That girl probably has it. She might think its from a mistress. The sender is listed as a girls name. Ahh I had thought she was scolding me more recently. Is that why? They entered the hall. It was an approximately thirty meter square room with a white round table set in the center, a white bench to the right, and a sign saying Combined Living Room at the entrance in the back. Two guard students wielding spears with a reinforced cowling stood on either side of the entrance and one other person was visible in the hall. Oh, Gin. Testament, answered Gin with a nod. She had just left her private room and now walked toward Segundo. Chancellor, Lady Juana is waiting for you with your letter. She was using this as a chance to take care of some paperwork and I assisted her with some of the student council work. I realized I was not suited for that kind of work, so I went to my room to perform maintenance on my false arms. To make a long story short, I might need specialized false arms for the sole purpose of stamping seals. I will ask San Mercado if they have anything like that. No, wait. Fino Alba may be better for that. At any rate, thank you. I always left this to Muneshige and rarely showed up myself, so I learned a lot. For example? Testament. Gin nodded and stopped directly in front of him. Lady Juana is a very interesting person. Th-that is a very safe yet troubling thing to say. Is it? Gin gave a parting nod. I had not left, so she had me help her with some of the work while she decided to wait for you to return. I get the feeling youre indirectly blaming me. Testament. However, I am glad I had a way to spend my spare time. When I am alone, I begin worrying. But ? Who is that letter from? Your mistress? This girl shows no mercy! As Segundo trembled, the guard students stood stock still and held their breath. He was not sure if they were trying to say they had not heard anything or that they had heard but did not care. Segundo turned to Velzquez who nodded back. That letter is from a long-lived orphan. Long-lived? Yes, said Segundo. He decided there was no harm in telling her. That was the one thing I actually achieved at Lepanto. Our survival wasnt an achievement, boss? I suppose it was. All of you that I saved became wonderful porn game producers. Theres Cervantes and Vega in the literature club, too. Cervantess erotic fantasy adventure Dawn Keyhole Tay was quite something. That old man knows how to excite the young ones. What kind of old man comes up with something like that Special Attack C Windmill Rotation Strike? Its a good thing he was able to use an extreme interpretation of the Crusades and the Silk Road trade to go to Edo in mid-winter to sell his work. Gathering all that foreign currency is huge problem for me, though. After turning a half-lidded glare toward Velzquez, Segundo turned back to Gin. Anyway, I freed an island populated by the long-lived race during that battle. I was too late for most of them, but I managed to save one girl. She was very scared and hiding in a dugout, but one of Velzquezs orphanages took her in. That girl writes you letters? Does she know who you are? No. Segundo shook his head. I havent told her Im the chancellor and student council president. I havent gone to see her either. Velzquez has her send me letters every now and then like Im her guardian. Honestly, I doubt she would want to know her guardian is the king of debt who must bear Tres Espa?as decline. He took a breath. It must be nice being long-lived. She must be a bit older than you, Gin, but shes still a child. Her letters are still those of a child, too. After everything Ive lost, theyre nice to have. Segundo then held the paper bag out toward Gin and leaned his entire body toward her. U-um, would you like anything from here? Testament. So you are distributing food again? I do not know where you get this, but I will take some vegeta- Gin reached out but then stopped. The one who would eat them is still unconscious while undergoing intensive care, so I will wait until next time. Are you sure you dont want some of the pickled vegetables? Gin thought for a moment and finally said testament and took some Nappa cabbage. She placed the fingers of her false arm on the cabbage bound together with a string. Then I will take this. Thank you very much. She nodded and began to leave. I think I will stop by tomorrow as well. Sure. The two men nodded toward her parting back. And Velzquez spoke up. I guess Tachibanas wife needs this kind of change of pace, too. Im being indirectly criticized a lot today. Wait, Velzquez, where are you going? I said I have work to do, remember? If I dont get ready now, I wont finish by summer. But who knows how shell scold me if Im alone. Have you forgotten how to handle women, boss? Youve been married and divorced a lot thanks to the history recreation, so you should have this down by now. And you won the usual dried foods, so use that to win her over. You dont often get to speak with a young woman over food. At least apologize for the trouble you always put her through. If I said that, she would wordlessly drop a pile of paperwork in front of me. Come to think of it, why is someone as skilled as her working for me? Segundo glared at the door and lowered his voice because the guards were looking away and pretending not to hear. If she took all my authority or I transferred my decision-making power to her, she would have it a lot easier, so why does she bother asking me to make the decisions or asking my opinion? It would be more efficient for her to do it all and Im sure she knows it. Shes good looking and I doubt anyone would complain if she gained a male inherited name. Boss, shed scold you if she heard any of that besides the part about her looks. Didnt you argue over this a long time ago? She said the current situation was fine and you started wandering off more often. I dont wander off. I go have fun with everyone at the usual place. Thats still wandering off. Velzquez took a step toward the corridor at the back of the hall, turned around, and pointed forcefully at Segundo. You should give some positive thought about why that girl is the way she is. Will she stop scolding me if I do? I dont know, said Velzquez. But arent you enjoying having a young woman looking after you like this? Why not invite her to the falla festival? Espa?ans overthink things by tying everything back to passion. Velzquez responded by raising his right hand. What a pain, sighed Segundo before bowing to the guard students. They frantically straightened up and he reached into his paper bag. Sorry about all the trouble. Oh, I was given some edamame, so how about you have them boiled at the cafeteria on your way home? The salt is still a solid rock, but do you want that too? Thank you very much! After the two guards took the food, Segundo gave a parting nod and entered the living room. I hope she doesnt start scolding me right away, he thought as he passed through the door. The combined living room of Alcal de Henaress student council and chancellors officers was a dimly-lit room with windows covering three walls and measuring about thirty square meters. The lights on the ceiling used Testamento Firma, but they were currently lowered to economize. The lights were low enough that the light from the two moons outside created shadows. The windows showed the night scenery from the school buildings fourth floor and Segundos desk was located by the back window on the southern side of the room. It was a large desk with an extra desk to the right covered in piles of documents and an extra desk to the left covered in completed documents. Another desk sat perpendicular in front of his desk, creating a T-shape. That was Juanas desk. A walkway was formed in front of their desks by the lines of desks for the student council members and chancellors officers. Currently, Tachibana Muneshiges desk was empty and every other desk was cluttered. The mens desks were mainly covered in their hobby-related items with their work-related items within arms reach. Their desks were covered in books and the like. The womens desks were mainly covered in their work-related items with their hobby-related items within arms reach. Their desks were covered in the individuals preferred decorations. Fusae is interested in hot spring trips right now. I should tell Takakane his signed ball has fallen below his desk. Oh, but the Kemari athlete almanacs from the Nara period piled below are about to collapse. Segundo thought as he tiptoed toward Juanas desk. Juanas chair was turned so its back was to him. The sleeves of her uniform were spilling over the shoulders of the tall chair back. He never approached her any closer than two meters. He was short enough that any closer and she would be completely looking down at him. She might even hit him. Not that she had ever hit him in the past. It feels like she will, though. Segundo kept his footsteps as silent as possible, placed the paper bag on Fusaes desk because it was relatively safe, and slid himself around to Juanas side. She was looking down at her own seat. She would of course notice him once he circled around into her field of vision, but he preferred to silently make his way around her first. Having his desk between them as a barricade would help with the damage control. What I really need to do is bow down lower than the desk. Once he circled around to Juanas side, he sped up and started for his own desk. ? But he stopped when Juana did not react. He placed a hand on the front of his desk and turned around. Shes asleep? The light was so faint that the moonlight from outside seemed brighter. That light illuminated Juana with her head tilted to the side and her eyes closed. She removed her usual hat indoors, so her black hair had come a bit undone and covered her cheek. The guarder covering her right ear had something wrapped around it. A compressed sleep charm. Compressed four times? Thats really pushing it. I guess she isnt going to wake up. He glanced at the clock on the wall and saw it was just before 11 at night. When he had shown no sign of returning, she must have decided to sleep until midnight. She knew I would bring back something for dinner, didnt she? Wicker baskets were sitting on the side of her desk and plates with paper covering something sat on both their desks. Segundo assumed that was what remained of the pies and tarts she had given out to the children. Having those, dried foods, and pickled foods for dinner seemed a bit odd to him. The cross-style meter displayed on the surface of the charm indicated it still had half of the set amount left. She had likely set it for two hours and those two hours of sleep were worth four times that. The charm shortened ones sleep time, but it did not control the brains chemicals to increase the bodys metabolism. It made the user feel better, but the sleepiness stuck with them for a while afterwards. When the sleep was compressed four times, the user almost never woke up midway through and it took them a while to fully awaken at the end. Segundo did not like that she made regular use of that method. She should work for a better country, corporation, or city instead of working for me. He scratched at his head and looked at Juana. He tilted his head down so as not to look down with just his eyes. Oh, the letter. He spotted a familiar envelope among the few she was holding at her chest. She was sitting shallowly in the chair and her hands were lightly in front of her chest. The letter was held in those hands, so it would be easy to take if he wanted to. He glanced down at the usual white envelope. The letters are sent from one of the orphanages Velzquez runs, so why cant he just bring them to me? Is using the postal service that important? I should ask Muneshige next time I- He mentioned the name of the 1st special duty officer who held an inherited name related to Tres Espa?as postal service, but he trailed off. He sighed yet again and looked toward the white envelope in the group of envelopes Juana held. It was addressed to him and came from a certain girl. Shes long-lived too, so she probably still looks the same age as my daughter, he muttered. Nn Juana must have been having a bad dream because she wrinkled her brow and fidgeted. She slid her butt forward on the chair a bit, the chair rotated, and her legs bent. Wah. The chair turned to the side so she was now facing him. And Juana let out a breath and her body relaxed. Her clasped hands fell to the armrests on either side of the chair and the envelopes fell to the floor in a clump. Wah, wah, wah. Segundo frantically crouched down and gathered the letters that had fallen to the floor. It was a wooden floor, so they slid around and were difficult to grab, but he somehow managed to gather them. He then glanced around to make sure he had not missed any. Oh. A few had landed on Juanas skirt and thighs. He collected four of them there. Nn The corners of the letters must have tickled because Juana languidly spread her legs. As a result, a single letter fell between Juanas legs which were spread before Segundos eyes. Still crouched down, he began to reach for the letter, but then stopped and lowered his head. Wait. Im not doing anything wrong, am I? He told himself to calm down and reminded himself that this was his vice president, his subordinate, his colleague, and the person who always scolded him for his constant poor work. In other words, there was no reason to think of her as a female student or a member of the opposite sex. For the time being, he needed to think of her as no different from a tree or a rock. As he thought, the door suddenly opened and he heard Gins voice. Excuse me. I forgot my- She suddenly stopped. Segundo gasped and turned toward the false arms girl who had unexpectedly entered the room. He thought about the current situation and realized why she had fallen silent. Ah! G-Gin!? he frantically shouted. Testament. Do not worry, chancellor. I understand the situation. Y-you do? Testament. To you, she is your vice president, subordinate, colleague, and the person who always scolds your for your constant poor work, and you are attempting to collect the fallen letters. You do not think of her as a female student or a member of the opposite sex. For the time being, you are thinking of her as no different from a tree or a rock. Segundo wondered whether she could read his mind or if the situation was simply that easy to grasp. Y-yes! Thats exactly it! Testament. Understood. We can say that is what happened. That has a completely different nuance to it! Calm down. Lady Juana is fonder of you than she lets on. Gin coldly looked down at him. But I never thought you were the type of man who would bow down to ask Juana of the Eight Great Dragon Kings to spread her legs after you had her pretend to sleep. How very machismo. I wish Muneshige had some skill in that area. Good night. Wh-where am I even supposed to start? Ah, dont leave yet! Nn Segundos shout and the sound of the closing door brought a look of annoyance to Juanas sleeping face. She took a deep breath and fidgeted again. She closed her legs, pushing the letter to the ground. Truly thinking that was fortunate, Segundo frantically picked up the envelope and stood up. The danger has passed! He started looking through the letters he had gathered. One was the usual financial report from San Mercado. The god of war unit named Tres Caballero was planning to work alongside the Grande y Felicsima Armada, so it likely had to do with that. He also saw a report on a judgment from the Second High Court of Granada. The letter that had fallen between Juanas legs was from the Papa-Schola of K.P.A. Italia, but that lustful pope was probably only sending a seasonal greeting. Oh? Where did the letter from that girl go? It was missing, so he glanced around until he spotted it. The white envelope lay between Juanas breasts like a sword that had been stabbed into her chest. The letters had fallen when she lowered her arms earlier, but the bottommost letter had been pushed between her breasts instead. Segundo stood perfectly still as he observed the scene before him. I thought god was only supposed to send you one trial at a time. As he wondered why he had been given a doubleheader, he worked to calm his breathing. He performed five or so 5-digit arithmetic problems in his head to rid himself of worldly thoughts and then faced the problem before him. It was a simple task. He only had to pull the letter out. That was all. There was nothing to fear. He reached out his hand, held the envelope between his index and middle fingers, and pulled. Mh? It would not come out. The reason why was obvious. Theres a great pressure holding it in place. Thats all. Calm down. Dont think about this in any more detail than necessary. Thats right. Calm down, Felipe Segundo. You are an unappealing man. If she wakes up here, she will not just scold you. You will be burned at the stake for sexual harassment. Cant you hear the charges being read? Felipe Segundo, you are to be burned at the stake for the crime of sexual harassment by means of placing objects between a subordinates breasts. No, dont think of the word breasts! The door opened. I am very sorry, chancellor. Once I gave it some thought, I realized an adult like you would not do anything like that to a diligent female teacher type such as- Gin suddenly stopped speaking. Segundo heard a staticky noise not just with his ears but with his brain and the rest of his body too. His blood seemed to have frozen and he could feel sweat pouring from him. G-Gin! I-I can explai- Testament. We can say that is what happened. Th-that was fast! That was way too fast!! Calm down. I cannot imagine why, but Lady Juana seems to think about you a lot. Gin coldly looked down at him. But I never thought you would have Lady Juana pretend to sleep while you placed objects between her breasts in a sort of cabaret show. You have reached the level of doble machismo. I wish Muneshige had some interest in that area. Good night. Wah! What am I even supposed to say to that!? Ah, dont leave yet! As he took a step toward the door Gin had closed, he forcefully pulled out the envelope he was holding. The pressure of the breasts squeezed up against it and the sharp corner of the envelope worked together to undo the chest fastener on Juanas uniform. Nn The fastener split all the way down to below her navel, leaving nothing holding the fabric in place. The skin of her breasts could be seen rising and falling with her breaths. Segundo gathered every single one of his skills to grab the blanket sitting in the corner of the room for naps and then place it over Juana. After doing so in only a second and a half, he caught his breath, removed the paper from the plate on his desk, and took a bit of the apple pie beneath. Oh, the sweetness has more depth than last time. She had likely used unpurified sugar instead of the purified white kind. White sugar had a more direct sweetness and its color was wonderful, but the unpurified kind gave a variant depth to the flavor. The children in the hospital would not have many sweet things to eat, so the latter was likely the better option. She can do so much already, but she continues to learn and grow, he thought as he licked off his fingers. The long-lived race belonged to a former noble family of the Far East. Segundo had Far Eastern blood in him too, but he had heard his ancestors worked for those nobles. So why is she working for me now? As he thought, he placed the white envelope in his breast pocket, grabbed a pen from his desk, and wrote a short message on the paper that had covered the plate. He wrote, You were asleep, so I left with Gin. Thank you for the pie. He chose not to mention anything about the letter. Even if she had been asleep, it would hurt her pride to know she had dropped it. She would prefer to think he had simply taken it. He also had to catch up to Gin, so he was not technically lying. From what he wrote, she could assume Gin handled the blanket as well. Ill leave her with the usual dried foods. He began to walk past Juana as she slept beneath the blanket. Ah She let out a groan that seemed to be seeking help. It almost sounded like she was saying help me, so Segundo stopped. He looked over to find her wrinkling her brow and tightly grasping the armrests below the blanket. During compressed sleep, one switched between shallow sleep and deep sleep and one would dream during the shallow sleep. Also, the dreams would be compressed, too. Ah she said again, but she was still facing down. Its as if shes giving up. Segundo reached out a hand, but Sorry. He could not hold her hand while she grasped the armrest, so he placed his hand over hers through the blanket. The harsh look left her face and her breathing finally calmed. Good. Segundo slowly removed his hand, took a few items from his paper bag, placed them on Juanas desk, adjusted the blanket so it would not fall from her, and finally left the room. He carried the lighter paper bag in his arms and the letter in his breast pocket. Dear, mister. How are you doing? I am doing well. I am studying, but I am eating properly, playing, and getting enough sleep too. It has been a month since I started going to the academy. I still do not have many friends, but I will be fine as long as I have you. There are books here, so I can get by on my own. There have been clouds in the sky recently. Did you know there are a lot of ships in those clouds? Everyone at the academy is talking about war. Are you going to war? You saved me. I do not like war, but you and the others saved me last time. If there is another war, will you save me again? When I see someone afraid of the word war, I tell them about you. I tell them it will be okay because you will come help us if something happens. If there is another war, will you save me again? I hope what I said does not become a lie. Its hard to say, muttered Segundo as he walked in the moonlight. Mister would go save you. Thats for sure. He would take you from the darkness and into the light. But But what about the current boss? He looked up into the sky. What will he do? Will he be able to protect you and a whole lot more? He had no answer. He only saw the night sky overhead that was so clear it felt cold. He walked below that sky that grew more sharply transparent the later the night grew. That question and answer will likely be tested during the coming war with England. Volume 2, 15: Immigrants to England Volume 2, Chapter 15: Immigrants to England If you travel to a distant land And decide to live there Does it count as distant anymore? Point Allocation (Location) The morning sun filled a classroom. A woman wearing glasses and a nametag reading Sanyou stood in front of a blackboard. Anyway, during the middle ages, England and Espa?a were considered rural areas by the rest of Europe. England was originally populated by the Celtic fairies known as the Britons, but at about 54 BC, everyones beloved Caesar crossed the sea while invading Gaul. Sanyou drew a simple map of England and the northern coast of Hexagone Fran?aise on the blackboard and drew an arrow from the latter to the former. Caesar did a lot. Caesar went on to conquer the western side of Hexagone Fran?aise which was known as Gaul at the time. He detected Rome planning to betray him out of fear of his growing power and popularity, so he advanced on Rome and became a dictator. As he did, he had to make the decision to cross the small river known as the Rubicon which acted as the borderline between Rome and Gaul. However, the soldiers knew what happened thanks to the Testament, so they got excited and began crossing the river ahead of Caesar. The way he frantically shouted The die has been cast!! and rushed after them was quite well known. All of this is so much fun, but I spent way too much time on it last year. At about 40 AD, Rome invaded England and it became a province of Rome. However, Romes rule was lax and they primarily viewed it as useful for what it produced. But after Romes fall, the Celtic fairies began fighting amongst each other for power. Sanyou checked the pace at which everyone was copying down the information on the board and wrote king above England. That was the age of Arthur Pendragon or King Arthur. He is a legendary figure and he is modeled on around three different people, so there were problems deciding who was the real one during the history recreation. They had no choice but to form a group known as B.W.T. and hold the Celtic Cup King Arthur Tournament, but that did not solve anything. They ultimately had no option but to take turns filling the role. That is why King Arthur has become a legendary figure known for being cheated on by his wife and Sanyou trailed off and grew lost in thought at that last statement, but a student called out to her. Dont worry! Dont worry, sensei! If you cheat at the level of being acquaintances, it counts as an accident! Insurance pays out for an accident, but do you have to pay out of your own pocket otherwise? wondered Sanyou. Well, enough of that She took a breath. Anyway, he worked hard and kept the Germanic Saxons from invading. The weapon he used was Excalibur which is what blasted Musashi the other day. That sword awaited a king while stabbed into a rock and Arthur managed to pull it out. It defended England and confirmed him to be king. But Sanyou stopped there. King Arthur was often used in video games, novels, and divine television dramas. There had recently been a retro boom in which ancient stories were brought back and the legend of King Arthur was no exception. The popular ongoing manga Pendragon Ball C Super Knights of the Round Table had introduced a new twist to the holy grail legend. When one gathered the seven holy grails, Merlin would appear and grant a single wish. In the current weeks chapter, King Arthur was being mocked by the Saxons for the death of his friend. Arthur had just shouted Are you talking about Percival!?and transformed into a Super Celt when the chapter ended. Sanyou and Vice Principal Yoshinao would read the weekly magazines confiscated from students. Galahads Fairy King Fist x3 wasnt any help at all. At any rate, the lesson was approaching that sort of interesting topic. She might end up straying off topic from here on out. But it may be necessary for them to remember the material. To remember so much, the information needed impact and variety. They might not be able to remember every little detail right away, but remembering the important points would lead to remembering the smaller facts. And so Sanyou decided what to say next. Do you know the mystery surrounding the two Excaliburs and Excaliburs scabbard? Sanyou saw the students suddenly look up with interest. They reacted well to objects commonly used in stories. It helped that they had recently been rattled by Excalibur. Sanyou had expected interest, but the strength of their gazes was more than she had anticipated. Oh? Ohh? I-I need to live up to their expectations. Otherwise, they will lose faith in me as a teacher. But I need to keep this short or it will be Rome all over again. Getting off track to help them remember everything will be repeating the same mistake I made last year. I need to avoid doing that. S-so keep this short. Short, short, short! Th-the end! Thats too fast, sensei! Oh, no. I rushed to the conclusion too quickly, thought Sanyou with an embarrassed smile. Um, okay. About the mysteries. King Arthur broke Excalibur once. That was because he left the path of chivalry by attacking from behind, but he received a new sword afterwards. Some stories say he got it from the wizard Merlin and some say it was from the Lady of the Lake. This was solved in the history recreation with a double inherited name. The new one was known as Ex. Caliburn and it came with a scabbard. That scabbard was a divine weapon and it held a protective power that prevented the wielder from losing any blood. This made the king of England, and therefore England itself, immortal. However, the scabbard was stolen by Arthurs half-sister Morgan and Arthur died. Try to remember this part. And And There are some mysteries surrounding this story. The current sword, Ex. Caliburn, is known as the second Excalibur, so where did the original one, Ex. Collbrande, go? And where did the scabbard end up? There are a lot of strange aspects to this story. Ex. Caliburn appears to the king or queen of England just like the original Excalibur and it also carries out air defense, but where are the broken Ex. Collbrande and the lost scabbard of Ex. Caliburn? Those are two small mysteries concerning Englands history recreation. Sanyou looked around the classroom. She took a breath when she noticed the students were quietly staring back at her. Does anyone have a question? One girl raised her hand. She was a water spirit with damp hair. Sanyous student records said she was originally from Ireland. Musashi was currently floating in the sky south of England, so she could likely feel the air of her homeland. Everyone turned toward the girl and she spoke once Sanyou gave an encouraging nod. Are the people of England descendants of King Arthur? Sanyou was unsure what to say. The water spirit girls question was not directly related to world history. It had more to do with ethnology. However, she had to answer a students question in some way. That desire for an answer was something she had to encourage. That is a good question, she said to indicate the value of asking questions. Sanyou then began thinking about how to tie this question into world history. She thought and thought but could not think of anything. U-um Th-th-th-th-the-the-the thing is U-u-um-um-um-um, Arthur, Arthur, Arthur, Arthur S-sensei! Stop rapping and calm down!! Shut up. I am calm. I only sounded a bit like a DJ because Im flustered. At any rate, Sanyou tapped on the map of England and Hexagone Fran?aise on the blackboard. She got chalk dust on her fingertips, but she did not care. To learn whether the British are descendants of King Arthur or not, we must look at Englands history from King Arthur to Fairy Queen Elizabeth. There are three major historical issues to focus on. First, Sanyou drew an arrow leading to England from the side. The first happened in the 11th century. The Duchy of Normandy, an area on the northern coast of France, crossed the ocean and invaded England from the south. They eventually conquered England. This was known as Norman Conquest: England conquered by the Normans. The role of the Normans was played by French non-human races in the history recreation. What we commonly refer to simply as England was already split into four countries at the time. Wales, Scotland, and Ireland were primarily occupied by the Celtic fairies, but England was occupied by the Anglo-Saxons. In the history recreation, the non-human races (also known as Glossolalians) played that role. This included fairies, demons, beasts, and other races. This meant the Anglo-Saxons were racially similar to the French non-humans of the Normans, so the conquest progressed relatively smoothly. However, the other three blocks of the floating island refused to get along with England once it was ruled by those non-humans. Several times, England became involved with the French throne due to their French blood, but they lost the Hundred Years War, lost their land in Normandy, and Englands conquerors effectively left. You could say it became its own country again. So This makes it difficult to say whether the people of England are descendants of King Arthur. England was ruled by the Normans, but the other regions were occupied by the Celts and Anglo-Saxons. However, just as the French claim to have authority as descendants of Charlemagne, the British raise their own morale by claiming to be descendants of King Arthur. In other words, he is treated the same way other countries treat their emperor or pope. He is a hero regardless of ethnicity. Now, if we continue forward in time As the class watched her and nodded, Sanyou held up two fingers on her right hand. The second issue comes in at 1485. In order to help England recover after the Hundred Years War and the Wars of the Roses, Henry VII began the Tudor dynasty. As a king from Wales, he claimed to be a descendant of King Arthur and the people supported him. As a king of the people, he suppressed the nobles and paved the way to Englands absolute monarchy. Also... If you think about it, you can see why the current Queen Elizabeth is known as the Fairy Queen. Englands royal family is surrounded by legends and they stand above the nobles as kings and queens of the people. But Sanyou wrote a few names on the blackboard. After writing Henry VII, Henry VIII, Mary I, and Elizabeth, she stopped. Then we come to the third issue. Henry VIIs son, Henry VIII, changed the official religion of England from Catholicism to the Anglican Church. He did so to solve problems concerning an heir and as a countermeasure against interference from France. The former is easier to focus on, but the kings had a good reason to suppress the Catholic Church and nobles connected to it. This prevented France and the pope from interfering via the church. Also, shutting down the Catholic monasteries forced them to hand over the private assets they had gained with the authority the Catholic Church granted them. Simply put, the Catholics within England were destroyed and forced to hand over their money. The class held their breath. England itself switched to the Anglican Church, but the other three countries remained Catholic because they relied on Catholicism. France aided those three countries, so the three Catholic countries opposed England. After Henry VIIIs death, a conflict surrounding three women began. Sanyou drew a line between Henry VIII and Elizabeths names on the blackboard. Mary Tudor: Previous queen. Also known as Mary I. Attempted to return England to Catholicism. Elizabeth: Current queen. Showed tolerance by making the Anglican Church more Catholic. Mary Stuart: Catholic queen of Scotland. Once she finished writing all that, Sanyou took a breath and looked across the class. Of the two Marys, Mary Tudor is known as Bloody Mary due to slaughtering people connected to the Anglican Church. The other one, Mary Stuart, fled to England during a civil war in Scotland. In accordance with the Testament descriptions, she was imprisoned on the charge of attempting to assassinate Elizabeth and will be executed. Because two Marys exist in almost the same period of time, the history recreation gave Mary Stuart a double inherited name with Elizabeths half-sister, Mary Tudor. She has the Urban Name of Double Bloody Mary and she became an obstacle and enemy of Elizabeth. Sanyou looked at her students. All of them were looking diligently back at her, so she slowly continued. Double Bloody Mary is currently imprisoned in the Tower of London and she will wait there until the time comes for her execution. Essentially, the Fairy Queen who holds the blood of King Arthur in her veins gained a political victory. That sums up the situation in England leading from King Arthur to the Fairy Queen. I think the descendants of King Arthur in modern England would be those of Celtic descent, but he is the hero who forms the mental foundation of the entire kingdom. Just as Excalibur is stabbed into a ley line, I think everyone in England may have a sort of shared ancestry. In other words, if you honor the name of King Arthur and possess a just desire to protect England, then you are effectively his descendent. Sanyou let out a breath and realized something was wrong. Huh? Silence was usually what one wanted from students. But this is different from usual. She tried to realize what was different and finally figured it out. The next class sure is quiet, she muttered. Everyone turned to the back of the classroom. The back wall contained a blackboard in the center. Either side of the blackboard was coated with fresh plaster, but the white plaster formed about seven overlapping human outlines. Oh, right. Tres Espa?a had attacked, the transport ship had crashed, and England had not allowed those aboard the transport ship to return, so around half of Oriotorais class plum was stuck in England. Aoi Toori remained on Musashi, but he had been mostly ignored because he was of little use. Shirojiro had managed most everything and the representative committee had handled the actual work. The 2nd-year committee and the other committees had made a lot of objections, but had changed little. Everyone has it tough. However, a diplomatic ship was now allowed to land on Englands fourth level. A day for negotiations had yet to be set, but Oriotorai had likely taken the rest of class plum to England now that they could land. That was why no noise was coming from the neighboring classroom. Its so peaceful without them. The entire class nodded in response and Sanyou thought that was an appropriate reaction. But then she heard a shout from outside the window. King! Ive come to make a direct appeal! Weve had enough of that idiot Toori! We want Masazumi-sensei back! Hearing the cry of a child, Sanyou glanced outside. For some reason, an elementary school boy was naked and had bastard and other derogatory words written on him in ink. Every single day, that idiot makes jokes, reads aggressive kamishibai, swipes our food during cooking class, and makes bets with enemas as the punishment for losing! We havent been learning anything! Please do something as king! If that idiot keeps teaching us, our lives are over! Most of the boys in the class have already been brainwashed! Theyve started the Nudist Church and the International Groping Alliance, and I have no idea whats going on anymore! The boy held a bamboo pole with a written appeal to the king attached on the end. Meanwhile, Vice Principal and Musashi King Yoshinao wore agricultural work clothes. Hm. So that idiot is up to no good again. And this time he is tormenting our innocent boys and girls. King! What do you mean again!? Has there been another victim!? That victim is standing right in front of you, thought Sanyou before calling out to Yoshinao from the window. Um, Vice Principal Yoshinao! The chancellor and the others are at England right now. Yes, we were planning to stop by later with some vegetables, but Musashi is quite peaceful for the moment. More importantly, Vice President Honda-kun will be back soon. Listen, boy. We will use our authority to immediately bring peace and normalcy back to your lessons. You have no way of guaranteeing that, thought Sanyou as an adult, but the child seemed to believe him. R-really!? That idiot will be gone and Masazumi-sensei will be back!? Sanyou sighed as she saw the boy begin to cry tears of joy. As she watched the king nodding to the boy, she realized he had changed quite a bit. His current outfit made that clear. I heard hes helping with the farming and selective breeding of decorative plants. His old land had been in a rural area, so she had heard he was knowledgeable about that kind of work. That knowledge would likely be very useful to Musashi in its current state. Once Makiko and the others meet up with those in England, will they be able to gather their own knowledge and learn what they did wrong in the attack? Sanyou did not know the answer, but she turned back toward her class. I wonder what the chancellor and the others are doing right now. An ocean jutted out from a cliff. This shallow ocean continued for several kilometers past the shore and fell off into the sky after passing over a few drops in height. Fish swam in that ocean, but other forms could also be seen swimming under the water or appearing on the surface. Most of these other forms were humanoid or bestial spirits and they were all currently looking up into the blue sky. A ship was visible there. It was a large ship decorated with an outer shell. The side of the ship bore the crest of Musashi Ariadust Academy and the logo portion had been swapped out with Musashis crest. This was Musashis diplomatic ship. The ship approached the shore which was made up of exposed rock. Something rose from the ocean like a tower just in front of the shore. This was the transport ship which stood on end and had been thoroughly dented and smashed. The diplomatic ship produced the sound of air being pushed out of the way as it approached the transport ship which had spray shooting up from its waterline. Figures began to appear on the vertical deck of the transport ship, but a single figure suddenly began running toward the bow of the diplomatic ship. Horiiiiiizon! Im coming!! The boy running atop the railing on the edge of the deck held up a hover charm. Toh!! They had yet to completely approach the transport ship, but he jumped forcefully toward it. He needed to clear about fifty meters to make the jump, but the hovering charm extended his jump time even if it did not increase his speed. First one aboard!! Those aboard the transport ship reacted as he leaped toward them with his lips puckered for a kiss. A girl with a ponytail and spear and a girl wearing the coat of a male uniform appeared on the stern of the ship. They carried out a short but serious discussion, the one in the coat clearly pointed toward the idiot, and the one with the spear took action. Bind, Tonbokiri! She cut his hovering charm and he fell toward the ocean. The two girls sent a semaphore signal to the bow of the diplomatic ship and nodded toward the other students preparing for the approach of the ship. They all exchanged a nod. Continue your work!! That cry signaled the reunion of Musashis main forces after two weeks apart. Volume 2, 16: Interceptor in a Place of Peace Volume 2, Chapter 16: Interceptor in a Place of Peace What causes a commotion? The heart? The body? Or the people involved? Point Allocation (Control) Masazumi and Mitotsudaira watched the preparation from the transport ships deck. Despite being oriented differently by ninety degrees, we can still transfer cargo, muttered Masazumi in an impressed tone. Thick ropes were being used in place of a bridge between the transport ship and the diplomatic ship. On the ropes surfaces, the gravity control was set to coincide with normal gravity. But do they have a way of resolving the deviation with our gravity control? The diplomatic ship was oriented horizontally while their ship was vertical. The cargo transfer was being carried out manually using thick ropes. The students walking back and forth across those ropes started off standing straight up and they would tilt 90 degrees to the side partway through, but they did not fall. The pump and boiler being brought in today should completely change our lifestyle. Were also getting changes of clothes and better food. I have a feeling were going to have another extravagant festival tonight. Isnt sensei aboard that ship? In that case Masazumi and Mitotsudaira both narrowed their eyes. Were having yakiniku tonight. Judge. Thats for sure. Just as Mitotsudaira muttered that, they heard a female voice coming from the stern cargo entrance to their right. Ah, Mito! Masazumi! Are you two okay!? They turned around and found a familiar face at the stern. It was Asama. She waved and then ran toward them as if falling down from the sky. Asama caught her breath in front of her two classmates. She then looked up at them. Oh, you look so exhausted. Are you sure youre okay? Masazumi and Mitotsudaira exchanged a glance and then nodded. Really? I cant be 100% sure, but I think so. The two of them had likely been looking after their health, but they looked more tanned and a bit skinnier than two weeks before. Most of all, their clothes and hair were incredibly worn out. Theyve been washing them with nothing but water. Asama had heard they had no changes of clothes, so they must have had to wrap themselves in a blanket and hole up in their space while their clothes dried. The same went for their hair. Mitotsudairas was especially bad. It had lost its volume and shine. It looked 20% smaller than usual. Their situation seemed horrible, but Asama could also see the boys carrying some kind of giant stone currency, working to dry materials in the sun, and worshipping a spear-shaped idol made from leaves and shells. Theyve made some odd local rules. They appeared to be returning to nature or living freely, but it was more likely some of them had gone crazy being trapped in that ship and so they had awakened to their savage side and started a cult. Even Masazumi and the others may have been influenced by them, so something had to be done about it. First, Asama had to make them civilized again. The easiest method would be to pumping them full of Shinto purification power via a full-strength arrow, but that would be too much of a physical shock to use on her classmates. Well, anyway, everything will be fine. I stopped Kimi from sending all sorts of unnecessary things and I prepared some proper supplies for the girls. Yes, I brought charms for you. Including ones in the form of combs for washing your hair and ones made of cloth for purification. If in the future you wish to use them or any other service from Shirasago Enterprises or the Asama Shrine, please stop by the shrine and provide a pure offering. Why did that turn into a sales pitch at the end? Whoops. I slipped into the ship-wide commercial I practiced for the other day. But she had another more important issue to discuss. Um, did Toori-kun arrive onboard earlier? The other two girls exchanged a glance and Masazumi finally began to speak. He went below. Below? You mean into the ship? The two exchanged another glance and this time Mitotsudaira spoke up. No. He went straight down. Hm? Where was he in such a hurry to get? They exchanged another troubled glance and whispered a few words to each other before Masazumi spoke again. Explaining this will be too much trouble, so lets skip ahead. What do you need with Aoi? As soon as she asked that, they heard a girl scream from down below. Kyaaah! The chancellor! The chancellor just came from the sea! And he has seaweed on his crotch!! After three seconds of silence, Asama made eye contact with the other two girls in front of her. They all nodded and took action simultaneously. Asama pulled a bow from her skirt, Masazumi put on her gloves while narrowing her eyes, and Mitotsudaira let her chains dangle down from her wrists. Everyone around them backed away in fright, but they did not care. Asama urged Masazumi on with a nod and spoke. Lets go. If we do not purify him with the actions of civilized people, this could get dangerous. But what does the chancellor want? Isnt it obvious? asked Asama. Horizons breasts. What else? Screams filled the ship. They were caused by Toori who was nude and held piles of seaweed in each hand like a cheerleaders pom-poms. He ran around while mounting the seaweed on his crotch and then throwing it at the innocent people of the ship. Those people had lived for two weeks without rebellion from within or enemies from without, so their life of fishing had been peaceful and fulfilling. They reacted with fear to this destroyer from the outside world who had crossed the ocean to reach them. In almost no time at all, a rule was created saying anyone hit by the seaweed was cursed because they had caught the Toori germs. More and more people were infected with no way of fighting back. The students in charge of handling disasters within the ship checked the display on the wall which showed the status of the different parts of the ship. They saw it filling with red, starting from the stern of the ship. D-dammit! This floor is done for, too! Everyone, get out of here while I close the shutter! I-I cant let you take all the glory for yourself! Were comrades who ate the same fish together! Seaweed flew and two more were out. Just before the others managed to fully close the wooden fire-resistant shutter, a naked boy slid head-first underneath it on his back. He attacked and hit three more. Gwaaaaah! Wh-what is with this seaweed!? Its disgustingly warm! Geh geh geh geh. Not far to Horizons bedroom now! Nighttime visit mode!! The party of three pursuing girls rushed toward that voice, but before they could catch up, the naked boy arrived at the backmost room which was labelled Horizon-samas Bedroom. Excuse me!! As the seaweed boy charged in, he saw a silver-haired automaton sleeping on the bed built in the back of the room and a ponytailed female warrior with her back to him. The naked boy ignored the warrior and tried to make a dash for the bed, but she quickly noticed his presence. Mh? I sense a deadly attack! She picked up Tonbokiri and held it up to her right. Directly afterwards, she lifted up Tonbokiris handle so it shot up between the seaweed boys legs as he tried to pass by her. It struck his crotch from below and he reflexively turned his legs inwards. She continued raising the spears handle and he was forced onto his tiptoes. Ahii! Ahh! Wait! Stop, stop, stop, stop! I didnt know you were into this! Quiet. This is Horizon-samas bedroom. Y-y-you samurai girl! Stop acting like the guy standing at the village entrance in an RPG and pay attention to what youre doing! Right, Tonbokiri!? Please stop, protested the spear. Bear with it, Tonbokiri, urged Futayo. If we can buy time here, our comrades are sure to arrive! Endure. As soon as Tonbokiri displayed that message, three girls who were mostly wielding weapons charged through the door behind them. Their shoes skidded across the ground as they quickly put a stop to their dash and they looked at the idiot in surprise. T-Toori-kun! Wh-what are you doing to Tonbokiri!? What!? I think its the one doing something to me! I feel like I made it to third base after your hit! Enough of that, said Masazumi as she took a step into the room. Just as she did, the idiot twisted around to face her and his hand hit the switch for the automatic extension device added to Tonbokiri for fishing. The device extended by six meters. Due to the additional springs added in and the fact that Futayo was holding the front end of the spear in her hand, the back end shot backwards toward the three girls with the naked boy riding it like a wooden horse. Kyaaaaah!! The girls frantically returned to the hallway while the naked boy and the spears handle shot out along with them. However Return, announced the spears display. With the same force as it had shot out with, the handle was sucked back into the room with the naked boy still riding it. While holding Tonbokiri, Futayo watched the idiot leave and return. What in the world are you doing? she asked. Thats what I want to know! Are you quite done!? The idiot struck a pose with the spear held between his legs which happened to hit the switch again. Ah? Kyaaaah!! Masazumi and the others had started to return from the hallway, so they were forced to scream and back off once more. But when the idiot was immediately brought back inside the room, he held some seaweed out toward Futayo. U-um! This is starting to get fun! he shouted. This time, Futayo wordlessly hit the switch. Kyaaaah!! This is not at all fun for me, she commented. U-um? Are you one of those traps in side-scrollers that shoots up from below when you jump!? Because he spoke back to her, Futayo hit the switch again. The three girls in the hallway made their own plans as Futayo and the idiot had this exchange. U-um, I will create a net with my silver chains, so you fire an arrow at him, Tomo. Masazumi, you finish him off with a lecture. That way-kyaaaah!? However, the idiot used the back and forth motion to his advantage. He pressed his hands down on the spears handle to vault over it. He then used his momentum to dash past Futayo. His destination was the bed in which Horizon slept. He puckered his lips up for a kiss. H-Horizon! Its time for your morning grope! Ah, wait, Aoi! Horizon has been sleeping excessively ever since punching you in the crotch! Th-that isnt why she is sleeping, is it? asked Asama. Meanwhile, the seaweed boy arrived within two steps of the bed and lowered himself down. Horiiiizon! What is the meaning of all this noise? Horizon suddenly sat up and used her hips to send a low punch into the idiots crotch. A sharp noise rang out, the idiot trembled from the impact, and he stopped moving. However ? Horizon frowned and looked at her fist. It was touching the clump of seaweed mounted on his crotch. That had stopped her strike. Heh. Too bad, Horizon. Your punch cannot reach me! The seaweed boy slowly struck a pose. After my previous defeat, I realized my feelings would not reach you. Someone then attempted to hang me and I was thrown out into the sky! Hm. People do some horrible things, commented Futayo. Indeed, added Tonbokiri. O-okay. Stop making oddly suspicious comments along with your pet! Anyway, Sea God Poseidon noticed my brave, rabbit-like heart, told me he would grant me sturdy armor to protect me from any further crotch punches, and gave me this prolific seaweed armor which is filled with minerals! So, um, Horizon, your punches can no longer affect me!! Horizon expressionlessly pulled back her fist. She had grabbed the seaweed, so the idiots crotch was now exposed. Eh? Ah! Wait, wait, wait, wait! As the god mosaic appeared, the idiot put on a flirtatious tone and made an oddly refreshing smile. Horizon, you always know just how to remove the shell from my heart. Horizon threw a punch with her other fist. As Masazumi heard the impact, the idiot trembled and fell to his knees. After his head hung down and he collapsed forward, Horizon placed the seaweed on his head like a crown. If you keep running around naked, you will catch a cold. W-what!? Is it just me or does that have nothing to do with punching me!? Those are two different things. Yes, thats what Im saying!! I have to agree with him on this one. Masazumi frowned as she watched on. Horizon? she asked. Horizon turned toward her and lightly raised her hand with no expression on her face. Judge. I apologize, but I am currently refining myself in a variety of ways, so I have entered rest mode. I will now be going to sleep once more. Horizon wiped her hand on Masazumis coat, listened to Masazumi scream, and lay down once more. She pulled the blanket up over her chest and gave a thumbs up. Good night, everyone. She then closed her eyes and went to sleep. Masazumi and the other two in her group reflexively returned the thumbs up, but they and Futayo finally exchanged a glance. I suppose I should expect nothing less of Horizon-sama. Has she been sleeping this entire time? asked Asama. No. Masazumi shook her head, but she was not sure how to explain it. She frowned and looked up at the ceiling. Hm She only wakes to eat and visit the bathroom. And she almost never speaks. She only gives simple greetings and then goes back to sleep like just now. Judge. And we suspect she is sleeping due to an automaton self-preservation mode kicking in. I see, said Asama with a nod. She turned toward the collapsed naked boy. Then that punch just now was not her true self. She detected danger as an automaton and her self-preservation mode activated. She let out a sigh of relief. Im a bit relieved. I knew Horizon was cement-like, but I was worried it had grown worse than it used to be. Horizon suddenly sat up and turned to Asama. To be perfectly honest, that punch truly came from me. Good night. And she went back to sleep. Asama was dumbfounded, but she soon grabbed at Masazumis collar and began shaking her back and forth. U-um, is Horizon really sleeping!? Is she!? Is she!? Wait, Mito, Masazumi! Stop looking away!! A-anyway, lets carry the chancellor out. Um, silver chains? Silver chains? Mitotsudaira tugged on the chains, but they were already as tense as they could get. Huh? Mitotsudaira looked over to find the silver chains wrapped around a pillar in the hallway or clutching to the wall. Come on, silver chains. Get in here. Stop that and get in here! One of the silver chains lifted up one end and wrote a word in midair. No. Um, silver chains? Have you forgotten how often I tell you not to be picky? No matter who it is, you must grab them or crash into them. Now get in here! Mitotsudaira tugged on the chains, but they held on so tightly that the entire ship began to creak. Wait, wait, wait! Masazumi stopped Mitotsudaira and sighed. Honestly, she muttered as her shoulders drooped. I feel like our usual life has returned all at once. Once the commotion on the transport ship died down, the cargo transfer resumed. Those who were not used to working on ships were walking delicately across the thick ropes between the two ships. On the other hand, others were walking back and forth with no problem. Wow, Suzu-san! You can walk across just fine! I-I cant stand this kind of thing. Adele would stop each time the thick twisted rope shook, so Suzu turned back toward her and tilted her head. This ropeis the same asa passageway. Its justtwisted. Th-that twisting is the problem! Um, am I supposed to- Quit talking and get going! A line was forming behind Adele and Persona-kun was already preparing to crawl across, so things were bound to back up even further. However, Suzu took Adeles hand. Dontworry. Suzu found it strange to pull on someone elses hand to lead them. Instead of having someone lead her where everyone was able to go, she was leading someone where everyone had difficulty going. However, something had been bothering her ever since approaching England. She would hear a certain noise occasionally. ? Um, what is it, Suzu-san? Hm For a while nowIve heard thisclanging sound. It was a distant noise that sounded both like construction and like the ringing of a bell. I cant hear anything. Wheres it coming from? Suzu pointed. Her senses told her she was pointing toward the sky, but Adele said otherwise. Thats Englands first level. I think thats the Tower of London up front. Really? asked Suzu. Adele nodded. Yes, but they perform executions there too. Oh, sorry. Maybe I shouldnt have said that. What I mean is, its essentially a fortress even if its called a tower. There might be something there. She took a breath. If we ever get a chance to visit that level, maybe we can go find out whats causing the noise. Volume 2, 17: Recluses around the Corner Volume 2, Chapter 17: Recluses around the Corner Is the surprise upon meeting someone The same thing as expectation? Point Allocation (Second Time) Someone walked along a hill. It was Scarred who wore the usual hooded cloak. He walked toward the end of the seaside path where the transport ship and diplomatic ship were. That area had become an inlet. Scarred was still a good distance away, but the two ships were clearly visible. The villagers greeted him along the way. Oh, Scarred. Do you want some of the fish I caught this morning? I can put it on a coral skewer. The weather is nice today, so I can prepare some water for you if you want, Scarred. He gave simple replies and waved while continuing on. His waving hand held the metal stake connected to his ankle by a chain, but the people seemed to view that as a standard part of his greeting and waved back. Scarred nodded, turned his back, and continued toward the inlet. If the graveyard cant be fixed, it will have to be moved. Scarred thought about the graveyard. It was located beyond the beach which had become an inlet after the transport ships crash had caused the crust to sink. I must look after that graveyard that is made up of three hundred swords and stones. However, the area around the crashed ship had been cut off, so that twenty square meter area on the edge of the hill had been off limits for the past two weeks. Scarred had viewed it from a distance and it seemed the break in the hill had caused a crack. Either that crack would have to be fixed or the entire graveyard would have to be relocated. He also had to worry about the water lilies he looked after at a nearby spring. I wonder what happened to them. Scarred continued on to the hill visible from the two ships. He saw some small figures appear from the new grass ahead. They were brown kobolds that were only about fifteen centimeters tall. If the worker kobolds are out, the ley lines must not have been disturbed. Scarred suddenly slowed his pace. The path ahead was blocked by a structure growing from the crust. It looked like a hunk of metal. This is from when Tres Espa?a made a quick assault a while back. That spear is one of San Mercados new products. Spears, axes, and pieces of ships were growing from the ground. There were quite a few of them. At the bottom was a piece of metal several meters across that looked like a piece of a ships foundation. The ships I sank were trapped by Englands structure, disassembled by the ley lines, circulated through them, and incorporated into the surface of the ground. I think the crew was sent to the higher levels and exchanged for an exorbitant ransom. Once Im sure everything is safe, we can dig this up and sell it to the upper levels as scrap metal. As he formulated his plan, Scarred continued on. He waved toward the kobolds and they lowered their heads. They did so in order from biggest to smallest, so it formed a sort of wave. As they greeted him, Scarred took the book in his left hand and lightly pressed its edge against his face. Scarred then rubbed it across the scar running from the top of his nose to his left cheek. The day still hasnt come that I can be proud of this scar or any new scar. I can only hope to satisfy them by supporting England with my life. But Scarred looked up toward the sea to the left. I never expected to receive guests like these. He could see the transport ship and the diplomatic ship stopped next to it. Scarred was already about to pass by where the two ships were. The rising sun was visible behind them and he could see their decks. About an hour earlier, they seemed to have been having a class on the deck. I had heard the chancellors officers and student council were gathered here, but it looks like they form a single class. They were no longer visible. The transferred cargo was being fixed to the deck, but that work was almost complete. Scarred could see no motion, but he could hear noises coming from within the ship. Nails were being hammered, wood was being sawed, and occasionally a large object would cause a great impact as it was set in place. Some sea-horses in the nearby sea were looking up curiously. The crew of that transport ship still cant leave here. That was why they were altering the interior of the ship to make it easier to live in. Scarred thought while walking along the path which was covered with less grass than before. He thought about the ninja who had disappeared inside that ship. What was that about? He thought about the fact that the ninja had stopped him. Rumor had it he was their 1st special duty officer. Someone of that level should have been able to accurately judge the power of Scarreds spell simply by viewing it. So why did he stop me? Thinking about it did not help. Only that ninja himself would know the answer. And I still hold the answer to those three hundred peoples questions of why. Once he passed the hill, the path turned gently inland and the inlet lay ahead. The hill to the right had a steep slope and it obstructed ones view of the path around the inlet. Scarred naturally turned toward that path which led to the graveyard. Eh? Someone was walking down that path which could not be entirely seen due to the slope to the right. It was that ninja. They both uttered a quiet ah and stopped walking. Scarred took half a step back. Why? he muttered without thinking. The ninja frantically shook his hands back and forth. No, um. I can explain. Over this hill, there is a graveyard with a lot of swords set up in it. I could see it from the ship and the ground seemed damaged from the crash. I just checked on it and was about to go inform your village. The ninja held up a memo. It contained a simple map, directions on repairing the graveyard, and a few other options. Why? Scarred almost asked that question which referenced many different things, but he held his tongue. He needed to say something else before asking questions. They had saved the children. Scarred had made a hasty conclusion and slapped him. He had protected Scarred from a fragment of the ship and been injured. There was something Scarred had to say regarding all of that. I must apolo- But before he could finish, the ninja spoke up. Are the children doing well? Eh? Scarred was at a loss for words, but it seemed the ninja was already waiting for an answer. Scarred realized he had lost his chance to apologize. Judge. They are doing fine. Their mother is a banshee, so having her cry could have led to further deaths. Judge. Then I am even more relieved we could save them. Judge, replied Scarred again. He was relieved to find he was speaking normally with the ninja. He was doubly relieved that the ninja showed no hostility. About you saving the children The ninja gasped and started to say something, but Scarred asked a question before he could. He asked something he had been thinking about for a while now. Why did you stop me? Before the ninja could cut in, Scarred added to his question. I have heard you are Musashis 1st special duty officer. Someone in that position should have been able to comprehend my spell, so why did you stop me? Well, uh The ninja scratched at his hat and finally gave an answer. I dont know much about spells, so I didnt notice you were using one. What? That is completely ridiculous. As he rejected the ninjas answer, Scarred had a single thought. Why is he denying what he did? He had to have a reason. The spell had produced ether light, so it was unthinkable that he could not have noticed. The ninja may have looked calm, but that was obviously a hastily constructed lie. And if he was going to lie, why would he say he had made a mistake? If he had some reason for his actions, Scarred would have accepted it. The ninja was not blaming him or denying him. He was merely saying he was careless. He is essentially saying I did the right thing. Why are you trying to make this your failure? As soon as Scarred realized what he had said, he clamped his mouth shut. He looked at the ninja, but the ninjas expression was hidden by his scarf and hat. Scarred wanted to ask so many things, but he could find no way to begin. And this time, the ninja acted first. He began with a quick nod. I was careless is all. He was sticking with the idea that he had not noticed. He then began to walk past Scarred. After a moment of hesitation, Scarred stepped aside to let him past. He watched the ninja take the first step. Is this really okay? Something felt wrong. He felt something similar to guilt. In the ninjas mind, the conversation was already over, but Scarred felt differently. Why? The feeling may have been a misunderstanding, but Scarred felt as if his heart had stumbled. Why was that ninja choosing his own failure? Scarred thought back on that question. Why is this ninja sacrificing himself? Willingly offering yourself up as a sacrifice is the same as- Scarreds thoughts were about to bring forth more words, but he was interrupted. Hey, Tenzou! Cant you just settle this with that gentleman in the cloak? shouted someone on the transport ship. Who is that? Scarred and the ninja turned toward the vertical transport ship. A naked boy stood on the edge of the deck with his toes turned inward. He was swinging his hips back and forth as if guiding the work. Tenzou! You said that graveyard needs to be fixed or moved, right? What was it you said? Their souls cannot resteth in peace like this? Th-that is not how I speak! And youre using it wrong anyway! Scarred did not understand what this meant, but he assumed it was some form of Far Eastern custom. But who was that naked boy? He was standing around swinging his hips while everyone else was working, so he may have been a new type of spirit that exceeded human understanding. He appeared to have seaweed in both hands and on his crotch, but if he was a spirit indigenous to the Far East rather than a human, it made sense that Scarred had never seen anything like him. The seaweed in his hands suggested he was a type of water spirit. Scarred decided to name him Wet Man. Meanwhile, Wet Man looked over at Scarred. Well, anyway, that settles that! Okay, you in the cloak! What are your plans? The spirits friendliness sped up the conversation. Scarred held up a thick book he had been carrying in his pocket. I intend to check the graveyard, decide whether to repair it or move it, and carry out whichever action I decide on. Okay, that simplifies matters. Tenzou, you go help him. What? But I was planning to help with the work on the ship. Dont be silly. With me here, what more help do they need? Eh? What is it, Asama? Why are you smiling with your veins bulging out? Everyone, stop Asama! Shes pulled out her bow! If that Far East shrine maiden is trying to purify him, he might be an evil spirit, concluded Scarred. Wet Man shouted out toward them while searching for a place to hide. Um, well, this is an opportunity for some cultural exchange! Tenzou, you fix or move the broken graveyard with the gentleman behind you. You said the flowers by the nearby spring needed some work too, didnt you? No onell notice if you swipe some tools right now, so take whatever you need. Scarred saw the ninja scratch at his hat as if he did not know how to respond, so Scarred spoke up behind him. Judge! The ninja turned around in surprise, but Scarred did not mind. This was his punishment for lying and trying to run. The ninja noticed Scarred was ignoring him and looking up into the sky, so he turned back toward the ship. Um I He was unable to form words of protest and he trailed off. Wet Man smiled. Okay, this will be some cultural exchange on the local level. Tenzou, you used your survival skills to build simple living spaces and barricades, so fixing a place like that and gathering useful plants should be a piece of cake, right? You also said you were worried about the water lilies by the spring, so go check on them too. So That gentleman knows the land, so get his help and do what work you can. Thats your job for today. Scarred nodded and lightly tapped the ninjas shoulder to say lets go. As he made his way toward the inlet, he suddenly recalled something else. That ninja had seen him crying. What should he say about that? I shouldnt apologize. He could not find an answer and he heard the ninja walking behind him. He also heard the sound of something being fired on the ship, but he decided he had misheard because the situation was too peaceful for that. Peace, hm? Scarred wanted an answer that was not a lie. He walked on the path to the graveyard while wondering how to receive that answer. As noon approached, the color white reflected the sunlight coming from high in the sky. The reflection came from a white domed building with the emblem of Tres Espa?as Alcal de Henares. The building was labelled Medical Division and its outer perimeter was lined with hospital room windows. Clotheslines made of rope hung in the windows and the white sheets, towels, and clothes also reflected the sunlight. The color red suddenly moved within all that white. A female student was hanging laundry out to dry in a south-facing window on the buildings third floor. She was short and had two false arms, one of which wore an armband reading 3rd Special Duty C Tachibana Gin. Gin finished hanging up all the laundry in the basket by the window and let out a breath. She turned back toward the rest of the white room and looked at the bed. A young man slept in that bed. He was tall, had short blond hair, and his eyes were still closed. Gin moved aside from the window so he could see the sky. She circled around to the other side of the bed and looked up at the blue sky while he slept. When will you finally wake up, Muneshige? she muttered. What am I supposed to do from now on? Really. What am I supposed to do? thought Gin as she asked her question. She sighed and looked down at Muneshige. The white cloth placed over him had white crosses extending from the side and from the holes opened in it. Your injury is so bad even the cross-shaped medical Testamento Firma heavy charms do not last long. The crosses which were sticking into his body like stakes were made from combining charms with metal or wooden panels with spells written on them. They were hard, additional functionality could be added through their sockets, and they could be used continuously so long as ether fuel was supplied. The same type of system was used in Gins false arms, her Arcabuz Cruz, and other devices like gods of wars. The medical ones being used here primarily substituted for and strengthened the circulatory system, metabolism, and digestive system. It would purify and regulate the blood, efficiently circulate the digested materials, and eliminate waste. The additional charm attached atop the cross driven into the base of his right leg was turning black. Gin pulled a replacement charm from the hygienic wooden box on the bedside table. All she could do was remove the old charm, throw it away, and attach the replacement. My happiness to have something to do may show just how helpless I feel. After finishing the replacement, Gin checked the other heavy charms, but none of them needed replacement. With nothing left to do, she opened her mouth to speak. Come to think of it, I actually have something to say. She had spoken about the attack on Musashi countless times over the past two weeks, but there was also plenty to say about her daily life. This morning, the Nappa cabbage at the market was at a good price. According to the health committee, four months would be needed to fully heal Muneshiges legs. His right leg was especially bad after kicking off the air twice. They said he might never walk normally again. If that happens He would lose the inherited name of Tachibana Muneshige. The inherited name of the postman Garcia could also be lost if he could not walk. He was being kept asleep to help him recover and that would apparently continue for another two weeks. What would his position be once he opened his eyes? Or hers for that matter? But once he could move again, he could make some kind of decision no matter how insecure his position was. That was why Gin had decided to hope for him to wake up but to not reject him. The health committee had decided to wait until he woke up on his own rather than trying to force the issue. And until then I am supposed to speak to him to give him some kind of relief. He was being healed. His body was recovering and he was able to dream, so she took the time to call out to him and speak to him so he could wake up at any time. They told me to make sure he had some connection with the outside world. She wanted the same thing, so she told him so many things. She did not actually like speaking and was not very good at it. She did not know how her father had felt about it, but he had not taught her how to make daily conversation or how to laugh. He had instead taught her how to use a weapon and how to fight. For the history recreation, Tachibana Gin had to have the skill necessary for her father, Dousetsu, to accept her as his heir despite being a woman. She had trained to fulfill that role. Her father must have had incredible resolve to fulfill the history recreation with his small daughter who never seemed to grow any taller or more muscular. In the end, she had earned the inherited name. But now I am a girl who does not know how to speak with people. Her everyday life had been focused on training and maintaining her strength. If she had not done so, she could have lost her inherited name. At first, she had been afraid to lose the protection of her father. And later, I was afraid to lose that identity because it was all I had. As a result, she knew nothing else. She did not know what it was like to play with, speak with, express herself to, or head out with girls her own age. She had needed to recreate history, so it had been crucial that she maintained the strength that her father, the Peerless in the West, expected of her as Tachibana Gin. And so I wonder if he understands what I say to him? She was only giving him reports, so she was not entirely confident that she was actually speaking to him. When she thought back, she realized he had spoken a lot. He had said so many things to her. At first, I found it annoying to have him tell me about other people. But she now realized that she had gotten quite used to it. He had spoken when they woke up in the morning. He had spoken when they ate meals. He had spoken at school. He had spoken on their way home. He had spoken as they shopped. He had spoken as the whole family sat together. He had spoken as they bathed. He had spoken as they went to bed at night. At some point, she had started to forget how important any one aspect was. Is this what people call everyday life? Suddenly, Gin noticed the facial hair on his cheeks was getting a bit long. Tachibana Gin understood that she was a perfectionist. Otherwise, she could never have lived a normal life using those giant false arms. Also, combat required both speed and accuracy. When did I shave him last? Three days ago. That meant it was about time to shave him again. She pulled a cloth, a razor, and a stick of soap from the bedside tables drawer. Her preparations were complete. Testament. However, shaving was quite difficult. The size of her false arms was of course an issue, but there was a bigger problem: her perfectionism meant the razor was perfectly sharpened. The slightest mistake would cause a fatal cut. But there was nothing to be worried about. That same perfectionism meant she could operate her false arms perfectly. Using that thought to give herself confidence, she held the blade toward him and prepared to shave. She brought the blade down toward Muneshiges neck. But he suddenly stirred. !? Gin frantically drew back the blade because his unexpected action had brought his carotid artery toward it. He continued breathing calmly and stopped moving, but she was sweating and breathing heavily. Wh-what a frightening person! She brought the hands of her false arms to her cheeks. Even while unconscious, you make my heart race. She had read in a book that ones heart racing at someones casual actions was a sign of lovesickness. She had just received that exact symptom here. Plus, he was asleep, which far exceeded the level of casual. Taking that into account, this must be great love or even extreme love. This lovesickness is on the level of the plague! Gin regulated her breathing, prepared the razor again, and brought it toward Muneshiges neck once more. For a second time, he stirred a bit and brought sticky sweat to her brow. She realized she had lost her chance to attack due to being lost in love and she felt all the more embarrassed. I was careless! Love is not needed here. I am shaving his beard, she thought. But he does seem full of openings today. This had happened before. Before the attack on Musashi, she had decided to give him an especially close shave as she would not return for a while. He had moved a surprising amount that time. I held his chin in place with my left arm, but the Valds siblings arrived and stopped me. The first time she had tried it, she had decided to attempt it head on. A health committee member had stopped her once she mounted him. The razor in her hand had apparently led the boy to think she was trying to kill Muneshige. She was still not sure how someone could make such an extreme misunderstanding about a scene from everyday married life. However, she had to learn from her mistakes and better herself. Also, finding an efficient method was the duty of a good wife. Today I will experiment with a two-bladed approach for improved efficiency. For some reason, Muneshige seemed to grimace and tilt his head away, but she decided she was imagining it. While holding a razor in each false arm, she leaned over him. Here I go. She held up the razors. D-do not make a rash decision, Tachibana! cried a sudden voice behind her. Someone tried to restrain her, but ended up pushing her and knocking her off balance. Ah. The two razors forcefully stabbed forward. Gin looked forward. Muneshiges face contained a look similar to resignation. The razors had stabbed to the right of his neck and above his left ear. They were stabbed into the bed, but their blades were less than a millimeter from his skin. I have to say, my aim was perfect. Gin pulled out the razors and turned around. There she found FelipeSegundo? That is to saychancellor? The short, late middle-aged man looked up and backed away when he heard his name. He did not bother to fix his worn-out uniform and shirt and he grabbed the bucket and mop he had brought to the door. Um, well Do you mind if I clean in here? I can handle that, chancellor. This is the same as ever. After holing up in his room to complete his work running Tres Espa?a, the chancellor would clean the academys buildings and grounds with an apologetic look on his face. When he went out to the city, he would speak with the people while acting like a normal citizen. Gin wondered if it was hard doing all that, but there was something else she wondered even more. Does he have no time for himself? She had once never had any time for her own life. She had never left her fathers mansion and she had spent all of her time on training. But the chancellor spends all his time on others. And if you try to tell him that, he merely smiles as if he has no other choice. His expression told one he did not want time for himself and that this was his only option. Gin did not like delving into other peoples business. Just as she was skilled at certain things, her experience had told her everyone had a place they fit best. That was why she did not say anything more about the chancellor. Testament, she said instead. This room was left to me, so you can continue on to the next room. Or Or do you think it is inappropriate for me to remain here with Muneshige now that his inherited name will be removed? No, I do not think that, said Segundo with a shake of the head. His voice was surprisingly clear. I do not think it is ever wrong for someone to want to be with someone. Even if they are a stalker? When she saw Segundo lower his head in thought, Gin admonished herself for speaking without thinking. She had a bad habit of seeking a perfect answer like that. Was the one who decided to remove his inherited name- Testament. Juana made that decision. I believe she had a few different reasons, but one of them was definitely Tres Espa?as finances. If the title of Peerless in the West is damaged, will fewer people invest in Tres Espa?a? Testament. Even in our own country, people will stop investing in wartime goods and weapons. After all, the reputation of the Peerless of the West is related to the trust people have in brands like San Mercado. Then you hope giving someone else the name will hold on to that trust and the clients it brings? Testament. Segundo nodded, pressed the mop against the edge of the bucket, and wrung it with his foot. It will also create a good opportunity for San Mercado and the other domestic brands to renovate their weaponry. Redoing the overall design can help with PR and meet the demand for domestic manual labor jobs. Most importantly, it is a good opportunity to redevelop the weapons which have become overly focused on gunfights due to our conflicts with P.A.Oda over the past few years. We can cheaply sell the old weapons in emerging nations and the New World. He took a breath. And the people who are stuck in the way of the old wars can renew themselves as well. That comment caused Gin to gulp. This man really is the chancellor. She knew that was an insulting thing to think, but she had to ask about it. If you are thinking about all this, why do you also do the routine jobs like cleaning? If you took the lead and instructed Lady Juana to carry out the ideas you just mentioned, she would Gin hesitated but decided to go through with it. She would not look down on you so much. You are overestimating me. Also I have to follow the Testament descriptions and support our decline. Segundo gave a resigned smiled. Everything I just said is common knowledge in the newspapers and the divine network. Also, there is something else Juana and the others know about Yes? The next inheritor of the title of Peerless in the West will not be from Tres Espa?a. Gin froze in place for a moment, but finally spoke. Testament. In other words, the Tachibana family will move. According to the Testament descriptions, Tachibana Muneshige leaves the Ootomo clan and begins serving the Toyotomi clan which is now known as Hashiba. Gin saw the man standing before her nod. The general consensus is that Hashiba will still be willing to pay a fair amount for the title of Peerless in the West. Testament. I understand, said Gin. She had her own understanding of what it meant for Muneshige to lose his inherited name. When P.A.Oda or Hashiba from M.H.R.R. arrive, we could have stood up to them under the flag of the Peerless in the West or negotiated the transfer of that name. But But Muneshige lost and the value of that name has dropped. Hashiba no longer desires it so badly. So instead of opposing them with the next inheritor of the name, we can show our friendship with Hashiba by selling them that Urban Name. Testament. If we do not choose the next inheritor, we will show we do not wish to oppose Hashiba, M.H.R.R., or P.A.Oda. They will owe us a favor and they will be unable to attack us or oppose us as easily. The stability and expectation that brings will stimulate investments in the non-wartime side of the economy. We have focused on war and the New World for so long that our mainland has been hollowed out, so bringing investments to our internal economy is exactly what we need. Segundo paused for a second and sighed. Sorry. I know this is not how you want things to go. Testament. Hearing that is enough, said Gin. By the way, have you discussed all of this with Lady Juana? She can handle it all without being told anything. Testament. But I think it would make a difference if she knew her superior thought the same things and made the same conclusions. She was going to add and she might not look down on you so much, but he cut in. I dont like ordering people around. He gave the same resigned smile as before. I just have no confidence after I failed so severely in the past. Would you mind telling me about it? Im not sure. Segundo placed the mop on the floor, squeezed the handle, and lowered his forehead onto his hands. You know the vice chancellor and 2nd special duty officer, Takakane and Fusae? That ghost duo died due to certain circumstances, but they remain with us because they held certain regrets toward each other. Testament. I heard they both died during the double reproduction of the Battle of Lepanto and the Battle of Itsukushima. From what I hear, many people with inherited names were lost during that fierce battle. Testament. Thats right. It happened before you were born, didnt it? That set Tres Portugal down the path to a union with Tres Espa?a, but those two are still supporting Tres Espa?a as ghosts. And Segundo scratched at his head. If you died, would you still stay with him? Gin looked down at Muneshige. Well She had a sudden thought about what Segundo had said. He had not asked if she thought Muneshige would stay with her if he died. That had likely been out of consideration to the fact that she was looking after him as he recovered. Gin decided to respond to his consideration. Testament. She answered in the affirmative and Segundo looked up. That is a good thing. He gave a slight smile and Gin was able to guess something from that smile. Could it be? Was that not the case for you, chancellor? Gins father had once told her that many sacrifices had been made during the Battle of Lepanto and Itsukushima. During the battle, Tres Portugal and Tres Espa?as militaries had wanted to create a formation to the east. To do so, they had built a city on the coast of the inland sea and had their families live there. But that city had been targeted. A lot of people lost their families. That had accelerated the spread of people who insisted on pure blood and wished to abolish all immigration. Its hard to say. Segundo gave another resigned smile, turned his back, and placed the bucket in the hallway. You take care of this room. Ill start out here. Oh, and dont bother telling me if you are going anywhere. He turned back as he walked out into the hallway. I think the time is coming when you will have to make some kind of decision. But no matter what Juana says, try not to hold a grudge. This is all because I havent done a proper job. Testament. Do not worry. I am not ignorant of Tres Espa?as current state. But if I were to accomplish something before long, would it be possible to restore Muneshiges inherited name? He would end up going to Hashiba. Are you sure you want that? Testament. As long as I am with him, nothing else matters. Gin faced the chancellors back as he began mopping the hallway and she spoke a truth of her own to match the truth he had told her. After all, he is the one who cut off my arms and gave me an everyday life in their place. Study: Map of England Toori: Nee-chan! Nee-chan! Weve made it to England, but what does it look like!? All this confusing stuff about blocks and levels has me really excited, so could you tell me!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Excitable brother, listen to your sisters explanation and feel the excitement fade away. This is more or less what England looks like. Top right: Scotland Top left: Ireland Middle left: Wales Bottom left: England Upper right: Oxford Academy Middle right: London (Anglia) Lower right: River Thames Bottom: Musashi Kimi: The entire kingdom is four territories and the representative one is England. And while England is in charge, the other territories currently oppose them. The different colors represent the four levels with the darkest being the fourth level and the lightest being the first level. Each level is not a pure slab. Amid the color divisions, the layers overlap and split apart. Also, a shallow ocean surrounds the fourth level, so the gaps seen here are actually almost impossible to see. Toori: Nwooooh! Its all so confusing I can feel the excitement fading away, away, away! Kimi: Could you try to lose interest more quietly? Volume 2, 18: One who Remembers in a Place of Forgetting Volume 2, Chapter 18: One who Remembers in a Place of Forgetting When there is a place that should be remembered Why do people keep it in their hearts? Point Allocation (Regret) A graveyard bordered the inlet. Stones were placed on the ground and swords stood up like gravestones. There was a single stone for each sword. So there are three hundred of each, muttered Tenzou as he worked on pulling out the swords with some help from the kobolds. He was removing the swords and stones about halfway through the graveyard near where the crack had formed at the beginning of a slope. He looked around and spotted a spring further back. The spring was undamaged and water lily buds floated in it, but the graves in front of it were in trouble. The ground had crumbled as it was swallowed up by the crack in the hill. We came here to move these graves, but The kobolds that had appeared from the crack were carrying the swords and stones out to the path where they piled them up together. Scarred waited on the path where he would attach labels to the swords and stones to indicate a pair. Tenzou took them from the ground, the kobolds carried them, and Scarred gathered them. However, they were not working silently. The kobolds spoke the most. Kobolds were partially employable fairies that would carry out hard labor. They lived in the ley lines running through ore deposits in the ground. If one wanted to employ them, one had to form a contract promising to give them something of value. Where does this go? asked one of the kobolds with a heavy accent. Kobolds were individuals without a shared consciousness like that of the brown algae creatures. When they had come from the ley line, Tenzou had asked them to work, but the ones who had finished their work were asking what to do next. When they had nothing to do, some of them would begin staring off into the sea or sky, so it was necessary to call out to them and give new instructions. This led to a lot of back and forth, but another aspect of it caught Tenzous focus. It makes my heart race to give others instructions. Hurry up and give more work. About thirty kobolds had appeared, but about five of them had nothing to do at any one time. Tenzou had to give them instructions, so he placed a hand on the sword he had just pulled out. Take this over there. He would instruct the kobolds to carry the items to Scarred, but they would sometimes go too far or stop before reaching the man. He would need to give another instruction or have Scarred do it. Am I giving the instructions wrong? The kobolds often had nothing to do and the work was not progressing smoothly. It sounded nice if he said he had room for waste, but he still did not like it. Also Huh? Come to think of it, how much small change do I have on me today? There were about thirty kobolds. He had made a contract with them, so he would need to give them thirty objects of value. Tenzou tried to remember how much small change he had in his wallet. If I run out of small change, will I have to give them more valuable coins!? Kobolds did not give change for larger denominations, so he would have to give them silver and gold coins if he ran out of less valuable coins. He could also try to give them other valuable possessions, but he was unsure how well that would work. E-excuse me. Hypothetically speaking, would this cokepen be sufficient for payment? Two kobolds holding a single stone together looked up at the cokepen Tenzou held up. Dont take kobolds lightly. What happens if I do that? The instant Tenzou asked, the two kobolds launched the fist-sized stone at his crotch. It was a direct hit. With a dull noise, the stone sank into his crotch and slowly fell down. Fnh! Tenzou let out a dull gasp and fell to his knees. The two kobolds caught the falling stone. That happens. I shouldnt have asked. I should have known a hypothetical question wouldnt work with half employable spirits. Ha ha ha. What a simple mistake Why are you crouching down? Hearing Scarreds voice, Tenzou tried to stand, but he focused on regulating his breathing so he could actually stand up straight. He thanked god that the scene had been hidden by the many swords. Judge. U-um, I came across a hard stone to get up. Judge. I see. Scarred nodded and Tenzou heard him take a small breath. It sounded like he was preparing to say something. But Scarred remained silent. I need to say something to urge him to speak. After all, it was because we crashed here that the graveyard was damaged. Did you notice some kind of problem? he asked. Eh? Oh. Scarred seemed to hesitate and reached for the thick book sitting next to him. That is a dictionary of the Far Eastern language. A shallow translation spell circulated throughout the entire Far East via the ley lines. Each areas guardian deity for travelers oversaw it, but its effects were very weak in England because it was not a part of the Far Easts land. And some people are not used to using our language. As Tenzou thought, Scarred completed his preparations. He remained seated on the grass next to the path. You seem inexperienced in giving instructions to kobolds. Inexperienced? Tenzou tilted his head. Should I have more directly called them over, said what I wanted, and given a time limit? But Scarred spoke to two kobolds carrying a sword. Form a line there. Understood. One of the two kobolds raised its arms next to Scarred and the other stopped a short distance away. This is the front of the line. This is the end of the line. The other kobolds began moving toward the front of the line. Once a line started to form, the end of the line guided the others in. The line grew quite long. Kobolds can only be given simple instructions, but more complex jobs can be constructed by having them work together with different simple tasks. You need a fair number of them to do that, but thirty should be enough for this. Scarred then picked up a sword and spoke to each kobold in turn. Please carry the swords from there to here. Please use a cloth to wipe off the swords placed here. Please carry the cleaned swords to that line over there. As she gave them each a job, Tenzou thought about how this was different from the instructions he had given. You created a sequence so the kobolds could each focus on a single simple task, didnt you? Judge. Thats right. Instead of telling them what I want now, I gave them a portion of the overall job to look after. If you create a gathering spot and form a cycle of work, they will not forget what their job is and will always have something to do. You do not give an entire job to a kobold; you give it a portion of the whole. I see, said Tenzou as he started to stand up. That turns my idea on its head. They were being given a single instruction, but they all formed a larger job when combined. It was important to divide the work, create a cycle, and manage the instructions. Tenzou had done something similar with his classmates during their two weeks on the transport ship. But that was because I knew what areas they specialized in. Their combat styles, qualifications, and body types were enough to tell him what they could do, so they would act on their own if he gave them a job. But the kobolds all looked the same. Having to think about what to have them do depending on the situation made instructing them a lot harder. No. Tenzou realized his thoughts contained a slight mistake. The students he had instructed on the transport ship had been the type whose specialty was obvious at a glance. But most students are not like that. The transport ship had been filled with those who were on the front lines. On the other hand, most students were more like the kobolds. They were the type who should be given jobs anyone could do but were needed to complete the work. I see, said Tenzou as he thought and looked down at the kobolds. I have a lot to learn. It looks like I was taking you lightly. You angered us. They launched a second rock. With a sound of impact, Tenzous legs gave out and he fell to his knees. He hung his head down and silently began slapping his hand against his right thigh. Having finished giving instructions, Scarred turned toward him. What is it? It is nothing, replied a kobold. If you say so. Huh? Am I being toyed with by these kobolds? Even so, Tenzou preferred this to additional questions from Scarred. The kobolds had already grabbed another stone, but Tenzou understood a third attack would not come if he gave them instructions. He decided to automate the work on his side of things as much as possible. Form a line over there, if you dont mind. Understood, if you dont mind. This is the front of the line, if you dont mind. This is the end of the line, if you dont mind. Ah, that kind of pisses me off. Just as he began to pull out another sword, he heard quiet laughter. He turned around to find Scarred sitting down while twisted around so his back was to Tenzou. Scarreds shoulders were shaking. Tenzou was unsure if he should be glad he had made him laugh. But then Scarred cleared his throat. Anyway, I will pay for their contracts, so do not worry. You helped me look after the water lilies, so I have to pay you back somehow. You even fixed the drain, didnt you? There is a god, thought Tenzou. His classmates would never do that, and even if they did, it would come with usury-level interest such as 30% a day. As Tenzou silently revered Scarred, Scarred called out to him. You do an amazing job of pulling out those swords. Tenzou had been pulling the swords from the ground. As he watched, Scarred held up one of the swords he had pulled out and he stared at it with an impressed look. The blade was treated with ether so it would not rust and it was not chipped or bent. I tried it before, but the ground was too hard to pull it out. Even spirit spells are difficult to use when the problem is the ground being too hard. It is strange you are pulling them out so easily. Are you using some kind of ninja technique? I see, said Tenzou with a nod. He had been pulling out the swords and dislodging the stones because Scarred had been unable to do so. And Scarreds problem was the ground being too hard. But this is more about knowing the trick than using a ninja technique. This land here was levelled before the graveyard was built, wasnt it? Judge. It was, but why does that matter? Judge, replied Tenzou as he tapped on the hardened surface of the ground with a finger. Levelled land has a hard surface, but it is loose underneath. The wind and rain hit the ground, but the frost and the heat of the sun remove the air and moisture from the dirt. That is what causes it to harden. It is the same as how an unplowed field grows hard. And as the ground hardened, it tightened around the swords. Because the grounds density has increased, twisting or shaking the sword when pulling it out will bend the sword. Then how do you do it? You stab it straight in. Eh? As Scarred watched, Tenzou gave a demonstration. He placed his palm on the bottom of the swords hilt and leaned his upper body on it to push it down. The sword only seemed to move ever so slightly. The sword will stab further in more easily than it will pull out. And because the ground has hardened, it will not contract and tighten around the sword again. He pushed the sword in to widen the hole. If you stab it straight in and pull it out, it comes out without catching. When he pulled it out, Scarred gasped. Scarreds amazement made Tenzou feel a little better. This is a very different reaction from my classmates. He could almost hear those horrible peoples reactions: Oh? Youre a genius sword remover, Tenzou! You can make a living with that!! Oh, my. So you can handle it all on your own, Tenzou? You are quite an admirable ninja for bothering with something that will not earn any money. You are still on the losing end, though. Shiro-kun, arent you being a little too honest there? That last one was directed at one of their own, but is there really that much difference? At any rate, Tenzou handed the sword to the kobolds. If I took them lightly right now, would I be killed instantly from a stab wound? Scarred sat back down and spoke. You might be able to pull out Ex. Caliburn. Not a chance. Based on the rumors I have heard, it is probably sealed with a spell or something. And even Lady Mary was unable to pull it out and she is a member of the royal family, isnt she? Of course she could not pull it out, said Scarred. Double Bloody Mary is a failure of a royal. A failure? asked Tenzou. Information from locals was often more valuable than what one learned in classes. As locals, personal opinions influenced the information more strongly, but that held meaning as well. And so Tenzou wanted to learn what Scarred meant. Why do you call Lady Mary a failure? Judge. Scarred nodded and held up the sword in his hand. During Marys trial for the alleged attempted assassination of Queen Elizabeth, she was given a chance to pull out Ex. Caliburn to prove her innocence, but she was unable to do so. Does that mean she was not suited to being queen? Judge. Mary is Elizabeths half-sister, but the Testament descriptions made it clear she would be criticized by the people. For that reason, the identity of the person who inherited her name was never revealed. She would come and go between the Tower of London and other castles and is currently imprisoned in the northwest tower of the Tower of London. However, only those connected via the history recreation are allowed to see her. It seems she has been showing herself from the tower window recently. Scarred grabbed at his hood and hid the scar on his face. But even that is from behind a bamboo blind. That sinful woman will be executed without anyone knowing who she was. That may be what England calls mercy. Scarred paused before continuing. Of course, it is not just Mary who could not remove Ex. Caliburn. No one has been able to. Chancellor Henry VIII bragged about being able to, but it seems he never actually touched it. There was a time when it was said Ex. Caliburn might be willing to trust the one who inherited the names of two queens: Mary Tudor and Mary Stuart. In an interpretation of history, her Mary Tudor side was married on paper to Felipe II of Tres Espa?a. In the same way, her Mary Stuart side was married to the crown prince of Hexagone Fran?aise and to two Scottish nobles. That is a total of four marriages. If Excalibur chose its master based on political power, she would have been a suitable candidate. You do not often hear about someone marrying four times. She had her reasons, commented Scarred with a bitter smile. Each of the countries she married into needed those marriages to continue their histories, so England took control of and simplified the marriages so they could use them as political bargaining chips. As Mary Stuart, she became the queen of Scotland, but her role of causing political problems meant she quickly fled to England. And there she ended up half-imprisoned. According to the Testament descriptions, she was charged with attempting to assassinate Queen Elizabeth, correct? Judge. Scarred lowered the sword and handed it to a kobold. Thats right. As a Catholic, her execution acts as a trigger to begin the armada battle with Tres Espa?a, so England can only curse her name right now. I see, muttered Tenzou. He folded his arms and spoke his mind. Its a tricky issue. Scarred tilted his head at Tenzous comment. Tricky? What do you mean? Tenzou was unsure what to say, so he tried to back out. No, an outsider like me should not be speaking about your countrys problems. Just tell me. Scarreds somewhat forceful tone caused Tenzou to sigh. While wondering if he should really be saying this, he sat down and faced Scarred over the pile of swords. Scarred adjusted his position. I promise I will not get mad no matter what you say. I was the one who asked you to speak. Judge, replied Tenzou as he glanced over at the kobolds waiting their turn nearby. I did a bit of research into this Double Bloody Mary. For example, that Urban Name comes from when the Mary of the previous generation ruled England. Her father, Chancellor Henry VIII, began the Anglican Church, but she executed a large number of its members to bring England back to Catholicism. Also, the second Mary wrote a will saying England would be transferred to Felipe II. Are you saying Mary hated how England was leaving Catholicism? No, that is not my point. After realizing how forcefully he stated that, Tenzou waved his arms back and forth. This is only conjecture on my part, but I think I know what Lady Mary was trying to say concerning the changes to her kingdom and to the world. Tenzou took a breath. She wanted to know why things could not stay as they were. Tenzou did his best to convince himself Scarreds silence was meaningless. Meanwhile, he realized he knew an idiot who had tried to regain something important to him. What was the difference between that idiot who was trying to conquer the world to regain Horizons emotions and this woman who had bloodied herself to return England to what it once was? Tenzou knew little of politics, so he did not know the answer. But there was one thing he did know. Thats right. A certain phrase entered Tenzous mind. No matter how much of the future was known and no matter how little he understood of what she had needed to do and what the result meant, there was one thing he had to say. It must be tough. Tenzou realized how poor an explanation his statement was. It was less of a thought and more of an idle statement. That may have been why Scarred stared at him and asked about it. It must be tough? Why? The way she is living her life is necessary for England. With the history recreation, someone had to play Marys part and she must be executed. In a way, staying true to history is an absolute form of justice. How can you say doing that is tough? Because it is tough. Tenzou could not think of anything better to say. Even if she is staying true to history, that life is nothing but negatives. The real Lady Mary who lived before the Age of the Gods fought back with the hope of possibly winning, but Double Bloody Mary of the history recreation knows she will lose but plays the role anyway. She carried out the purge of Protestants, the many marriages, and the political chaos while knowing what it would all lead to. And on top of that, she had to be prepared to take responsibility for it all in a later generation as well. She brought all these negative things on herself, so I cannot think of any way of describing it except for tough. Then, began Scarred. Why do you think she did something so foolish? Perhaps because someone else would have to do it if she did not. That may just be wishful thinking, thought Tenzou. This is a world of political bargaining, secret deals, and distrust, so I may be hoping for too much of her. Her position may be a negative one, but taking that role means no one else must face those negative aspects. Even if it is tough, that allows her to take personal pride in it and be satisfied. It may be a small thing to her, but it gives her great pride and happiness. The trick to hard work is to view the negative aspects as virtues, but even if you know that, it can still be difficult and painful. So I just hope she has someone she can share that small happiness with. Tenzou noticed Scarred had fallen silent. The man lowered his head a bit and did not move, so Tenzous instincts told him what must have happened. O-oh, no! I said too much and made him mad, didnt I!? He had heard Double Bloody Mary was viewed as the symbol of Englands infidelity. He did not know if that was due to the history recreation or if that was actually how people viewed her, but Double Bloody Mary was an enemy of the popular Fairy Queen and she had to be executed for the countrys prosperity even if that would cause the armada battle. How am I supposed to defend what I said? I started making my argument as if I knew what I was talking about. With this and the previous misunderstanding, Tenzou felt as if he was causing nothing but anger in Scarred. He had to say something to smooth things over, so he frantically spoke up. U-um, I said too much! Youd better be sorry, said a kobold. A third rock struck Tenzou in the crotch while he sat cross-legged on the ground, so he collapsed forward. Wait. Isnt this a false accusation? Or have they just sped up the process? At any rate, he let out a groan and lowered down. What is it? asked Scarred. N-nothing? He accidentally made it a question because he doubted Scarred would believe him this time. He then heard Scarred stand up on the other side of the pile of swords. Are you injured? He is not, replied the kobold. I may not be injured, but Im hurt! Im definitely hurting! But if he did not recover quickly, Scarred would see how pathetic he was. If this was Horizon and Toori-dono, they would turn it into some kind of twisted questioning game. I can almost hear them: Oh, my. What is it? Answer me using a seasonal flower in a simile. U-umm, I feel like a red Gerbera bud has- But he found it difficult to recover after a third strike. After all, three deaths was a game over. He had to press the start button to continue. But wherefore is a mans start button! As Tenzou panicked and misused an archaic word, Scarred stood up. What is it? Scarred was a bit uneasy. Did I frighten him somehow? This was not the first time that ninja had thought Scarred was angry and drawn back, but Scarred was not angry this time. He had been thinking about what the ninja had said, but it seemed that silence had put the ninja on guard. Oops. He could sense the ninja drawing away. And he isnt even making an excuse. Hes acting like he was completely in the wrong. Which meant Hes taking the loss onto himself again. He had done that before and another misunderstanding was about to make it happen again, so Scarred walked toward him. I still havent spoken with him properly. When the transport ship had crashed, Scarred had made a hasty conclusion and slapped him. He had given in to his emotions and assumed the ninja was wrong. He wanted to apologize again for that and to ask why the ninja had stopped him. If possible, he wanted them to be on equal footing when they spoke. What is it? The ninja was cautious and backing away. He isnt going to leave, is he? As that thought flitted through his mind, Scarred walked over with his book under his left arm. The kobolds opened up a space for him to walk carefully to the other side of the swords. Ah! Watch out! The ninjas voice surprised him and he suddenly realized his footing had grown unsteady. A sword had been pulled out of and a stone ripped up from the ground under his right foot, so there was a hole and a depression. Scarred foot entered the depression and his toes caught into the hole. Ah. And he fell forward. Tenzou did not take action simply because Scarred was falling. Scarreds face was falling toward the hilt of a sword sticking into the ground. He thought Scarred could probably avoid it, but the vertical blade could still easily cut into his right side or shoulder. And so Tenzou took action. ! Rather than standing up, he instantly decided to raise his hips and slide his legs forward to throw himself between Scarred and the ground. While holding Scarred, he made a half roll away from the sword. He was now lying protectively over Scarred in the passageway created by removed swords and stones. The primary duty of a ninja was to protect important people, so this type of action came naturally to him and Scarred was likely completely unhurt. Good. Tenzou took a breath and rose up slightly. He supported himself on his hands and knees with Scarred beneath him. Ensuring the safety of their surroundings came first. He looked toward the water lily spring in the distance and then looked back at the forest of swords. The sword Scarred had fallen toward had a new color on it. That color was green and it belonged to a cloth. Scarreds hood had caught on it and the cloth stretched toward Scarred. Afraid he had been too slow in protecting him, Tenzou frantically looked down. Between him and the ground was a certain favorite phrase of his. A well-endowed blonde!? A girl wearing a disheveled cloak lay below him. Tenzou looked down. Below the soft blonde hair was a face that appeared about to cry. That face contained reddened cheeks and a scar. The half-removed cloak revealed another disheveled outfit below. An English girls uniform? She was not wearing the scarf because it would have gotten in the way of the cloak, but that had allowed the fall to pull on the uniform enough to undo the chest fastener and reveal the scarred skin below. Her two breasts were currently pressed up against him. He could feel the pressure on his chest and abdomen. U-um He heard a voice. The female voice was Scarreds voice. She raised her arms but did not stretch them out. She folded them up at the elbow so her hands weakly reached her own shoulders. Th-thank youvery much. Tenzou was unsure how to respond to her quiet thanks, so he simply said what entered his mind. Scarred-dono? Scarred gave a short gasp and seemed to accept something. Judge. The ends of her eyebrows lowered. U-um. Well, uh She looked at him and was unable to hide the hesitation and uncertainty in her voice, but Tenzou was little different. Um. Well, uh Ahhh!! He began to panic at the unexpected situation, but one thought did occur to him. H-her personality seems so much different now. Scarreds previous firm tone of voice and resolute actions were nowhere to be found. At any rate, leaning over a girl was rude, so Tenzou tried to move away. I might regret doing this later, though, he thought. No. The coin to continue has not been inserted yet, so I have nothing to regret!! And then Um. Scarred stopped him by grabbing his arm with her weak fingers. The unexpected restraint caused him to lose his balance and fall down even closer to her. He could feel her warm breath on his cheek. Ahhh! The coin is in! And that was more than one coin! B-but this isnt over yet. The start button hasnt been pressed yet! Eject! Eject! U-um. Did I d-drop my book? she asked with teary eyes. Tenzou looked around for the book. He spotted it above her head between two swords he had yet to remove. He picked up the book she had held the entire time and caught a glimpse of the title as he handed it to her. A Far Eastern slang dictionary? Thank goodness Um, Milton said people would take me lightly if they knew I was a girl, so I was using this as reference. T-take you lightly! I would never do that! said Tenzou reflexively. Take her lightly and you get the rock, added a kobold. Shut up. Do not worry. The people of the Far East would never look down on someone like you. She must be a representative of the fourth level here, guessed Tenzou. If she was unfamiliar with their language and felt it was her responsibility to protect the fourth level, she must have been incredibly nervous ever since the transport ship arrived. That must have been why she had spoken so little. You must have had it tough. You worked hard to be able to speak on your own. I am very thankful that you managed to speak with me, though. As soon as he said that, Scarred opened her eyes a bit and tears spilled from the corners of her eyes. Eh? Nooo! I made her cryyyy! With those thoughts reflexively appearing in his mind, Tenzou tried to speak. I-I apologize. Did I say something to hurt you? Oh, no. I-I am the one that needs to apologize. Scarred wiped her eyes with her hands and the tears flowed along her scar. Tenzou saw how the tears also seemed to stain the scars and rough spots on her hands, so he worked to calm himself down. Okay, okay, okay. Keep that start button safe! Dont let it get pressed! He slowly began to move away from her. Um Yes? As he began to lift himself up, he saw Scarreds red cheeks which were damp with tears. Her chest and the disheveled uniform covering it were still rising and falling with confused and shallow breathing. Could you keep it a secret that I am a girl? Why? Milton and someone else would get mad at meand Im afraid. Tenzou did not know who this Milton was, but the second reason was likely the real one. Come to think of it, I have lived my life while hiding my face. Different people had different duties, different reasons, and different personalities. If one always insisted on the truth, it could cause pain in some cases. Judge. Understood. Keeping secrets is part of a ninjas duties. Thank goodness. She let out a breath, closed her eyes, and her expression relaxed into a smile. That expression and the way her chest rose due to her sigh of relief entered dangerous territory, and then came the finishing blow. Um, well May I call you Master Tenzou? she asked. That master pressed the start button! He frantically began to get up. At the same time, they heard a voice from the transport ship. It was Toori. Hey, Tenzou! Can I ask you a favor!? When Scarred heard the voice, she reached for her hood which was caught on the sword, but Tenzou more quickly removed it from the sword and brought it to her. Ah. Sorry. Tenzou held out his hand to stop her and removed himself from her. He then turned toward the ship. Wh-wh-wh-wh-what is it!? Well, my sister had this genius idea about wanting a bath. The girls bath here is barely big enough for one person, right? So What is he talking about? Scarred energetically put her hood back over her head while still lying on the ground. Is there a hot spring around here? asked the voice. Scarred closed the chest of her cloak and got up once her face was mostly hidden. She stood next to Tenzou and answered. The only hot springs are on the higher levels. There isnt a single one on the fourth level? asked Tenzou. Not exactly. Lower downat the foundation...they spill over from the outer shell. But She was not sure how she sounded while speaking without her dictionary. But the bottom of the foundation is shaped like icicles, so a bath cannot be built there. And the wind makes it too dangerous to bring a ship up. When you say you want a bath, you are not referring to a temporary one, right? Right, responded Tenzou as he folded his arms. But we can probably do it. Eh? Scarred almost asked him how he could say that, but then she recalled her surroundings. He was able to remove these swords so easily. The care he had given the springs water lilies also showed how much knowledge he had, so she decided to ask a different question. How? Judge. Just to be clear, this is only a possibility, but I have an idea. With the help of these kobolds, I think we can build a nice bath in about half a day. He then asked her something. Will you help me? I thought there was some serious issue hanging between those two, but it looks like I was wrong, commented Masazumi. She was flipping through some documents Heidi had brought her on the transport ship. Aoi was facing the graveyard in the inlet. He could see Tenzou and Scarred carrying the swords with the help of the kobolds. They seemed to be carrying the swords to the top of the hill so the graveyard could be moved. The two of them disappeared around a curve in the path, but Aoi continued staring off in that direction. Well, Tenzous clever, so he wouldnt hang around with someone he thought hated him. He doesnt seem to have realized that, though. But hes a ninja, so theyll be okay. I see, said Masazumi with a nod. He watches everyone so closely. With that thought, she finished looking through the documents. Okay, she muttered before turning to Heidi. I guess we still cant use the large hall down below, can we? Just gather all the officers and anyone else whos interested. I want to hold a meeting until lunch. Oh, Neshinbara isnt here. What should we do about that? He has that thing on his right arm and his injured leg, so he stayed on Musashi. Itll be a bit crude, but Erimaki and I can record the minutes. Please do, replied Masazumi just as Mitotsudaira arrived. Um, would you like to use my sign frame? Oh, judge. That would be great. Im putting a burden on the others. Just as Masazumi had that thought, Mitotsudaira took a sudden action as she walked over. !? She shuddered as if her hair was standing on end and she turned a piercing gaze toward the bow of the ship. Light raced in the same direction an instant later. Who is it!? Mitotsudaira sent two shining chains flying. They were the silver chains spilling from the chain-suppliers at her waist. She wrapped her fingers around the chains and directed their unstoppable flight toward the bow of the ship and the ocean. A strange presence there tickled at her nose. Who is it!? She sensed the presence as a scent. The Mitotsudaira family used some of the fragrances sold within Musashi, but she made sure to check those products and the products of rival merchants. The scent coming from the ships bow was not sold on Musashi and it was twenty meters away. Behind the mast next to the ocean! As the silver chains circled around the mast, the scenery split apart. The half-broken mast was soaking in the surface of the ocean and it was casting its shadow onto the water. When one of the silver chains struck that shadow, the shadow shattered like glass. A mobility spell with an optical element!? Despite Mitotsudairas question, the movement did not stop. The first chain destroyed the spell and caused the air to burst open, but the second one circled around the mast to wrap around the person creating the presence. Go! The chain grew tenser and quickly flew in an arc to wrap around the mast. Mitotsudaira heard an instantaneous sound. It was the sound of metal striking metal. !? She was confused but not by the sound. It was the result of the sound that surprised her. As the silver chain tried to wrap around the mast and the person behind it, light sprayed from it and it was repelled. What just happened!? The chain was created from countless links, so it could bend and wrap with ease. If one struck it in a single spot to repel it, it would merely wrap around the point of the strike. It could be blocked by creating a wall with a spell, but that would not knock it back like this. If the silver chain struck a wall, it would decide on its own to circle around it. It was almost impossible to repel the silver chain in an instant. However, that had clearly just happened. The silver chain seemed confused because it raised its end into the air and drew back. Mitotsudaira raised her eyebrows when she saw it. ! She tried to give new instructions to the chain, but a male voice came from the shadow the mast was casting on the ocean. Sorry about that, people. Believe it or not, we were not trying to startle you. Three figures appeared and they all belonged to a certain group. Trumps!? Testament. Mitotsudaira saw three figures appear. The one in the lead was a black man wearing a white tank top and carrying a long case on either waist. Trumps #9, Ben Jonson. He smiled and nodded upon hearing his name. I am honored that you remember, lady. As for these two Behind him to the right was a female automaton. Her face was expressionless and she controlled her own body with the cross-shaped controllers floating behind her. The armband of the public morals committee was attached to the left arm floating detached from her body. Jonson turned toward her. This is #2, F. Walsingham. She is here as our bodyguard. Behind him to the left was a short man with glasses and his hair parted to the side. Jonson indicated him with his hand and nodded. And this is #7, Charles Howard. He owns Englands fleet and is our treasurer. Testament, said Howard with a nod. He pushed up his glasses. U-um To be honest, I am completely useless other than my money. He took a breath and began to speak more clearly. But could we speak a bit on what Musashi and England should do from here on out? We should be holding an international meeting later, so for now I thought we could discuss trade and He began to say something else but shook his head. No I beg you! Howard stepped in front of Jonson and Walsingham and suddenly got down on his knees. He then placed his hands on the ground and lowered his head. Can you please save England! What a wonderful prostration! thought Mitotsudaira. Mitotsudaira watched the Englishman prostrate himself before them. The way his forehead touched the ground, the way his elbows bent and tightened his underarm, and the slight bend of his gathered fingertips all made it an irritatingly good prostration. Mitotsudaira shuddered as she thought how much he must have practiced. This man is unnecessarily good! Behind Mitotsudaira and beyond Masazumi, Heidi spoke quietly. Cmon, Erimaki. Snap a photo, snap a photo! Mitotsudaira found that inappropriate, but she was not sure what to do herself. If both Masazumi and Shirojiro were there, they would have a clear answer, but Shirojiro was still inside the ship. Mitotsudaira was about to tell Heidi to call for him when she was interrupted. What is with all this noise? And just as I was about to return to my morning nap. A silver-haired automaton walked up the stairs from within the ship. Everyone let out surprised gasps and Mitotsudairas eyes opened wide. Horizon!? Should you be awake!? Judge. The remaining feeling of the bonds is gone, so I have determined my OS has built up some level of resistance. Also Horizon suddenly threw a right punch. Horizon! I-its too soon! Are you sure youre awake!? Mitotsudaira watched Horizon along with Toori. The silver-haired automaton was silently shadow boxing toward the ocean while taking short breaths. She then glanced toward Toori. While you have been chatting, the distance between us has only grown. D-damn this girl. Youre serious, arent you!? In that case, Ill start some shadow groping! Calm down, said Mitotsudaira as she tried to mediate between them. Horizon produced a towel from somewhere, wiped away her sweat, and faced forward. She tilted her head when she saw Howard prostrating himself. I do not know what is going on, but someone please deal with it. Oh, I know. How about I cook some breakfastno, now it would be lunch. At any rate, how about I cook a meal to serve everyone? Mitotsudaira joined everyone in stopping Horizon at all costs. Volume 2, 19: Those Descending to the Surface Volume 2, Chapter 19: Those Descending to the Surface How does one handle An excess of thoughts? Point Allocation (Gratitude) Below the morning sun, Treasurer Shirojiro and Heidi welcomed their English guests on the diplomatic ships white deck. This is Vice President Honda Masazumi. The deck contained a terraced negotiation spot with a lunch table prepared below it. Masazumi sat at the table with Shirojiro and Heidi to her left. In front of her were bespectacled Treasurer Charles Howard and Secretary Ben Jonson. Behind those two stood the automaton F. Walsingham. She felt this was a sufficient group for a meeting between nations, but she also felt there was little need for her own presence. After all, Howard had asked to discuss trade. Ohiroshiki and Hassan had whipped up a light meal of several courses in the ships kitchen and Asama and Adele were bringing it out as waitresses. Once the first large plate of hors doeuvres had arrived, Shirojiro held out his hand. Please, eat. This is Musashis famous freshly-caught sashimi with a curry sauce. We will be eating later, so go ahead without us. Yes, we will be eating later. As Masazumi faced the three visitors, she lowered her head and glanced past Shirojiro and to Heidi, but the girl was calmly typing away at her sign frame. Howard finally took a bite of the food and almost looked like he was going to bring a hand to cover his mouth. O-oh. Th-the raw fish has a completely separate flavor from the curry which gives it a delicate warmth. You could just come out and say its disgusting. Despite Masazumis thought, Shirojiro showed no mercy toward Jonson who had not touched the food. Please, go right ahead. N-no. As an athlete, I must watch what I eat. Howard gave Jonson a look that held about five years worth of scorn, but the athlete poet ignored him. Just as Masazumi began to worry about the meeting, she saw a small light at her feet. Wondering what it was, she realized the white fox Mouse named Erimaki was under the table. Heidi was calmly using her sign frame, so there could only be one reason for Erimaki to be here. Do you understand? Erimaki held a sign frame so that she could see it. It displayed text that had clearly been written by Heidi. Can he come up? Instead of nodding, Masazumi beckoned toward Erimaki with her finger. The white fox climbed up her leg, lay down on her right thigh under the table, and pointed the sign frame toward her. He has actual weight. The weight felt less like an actual animal with four legs and more like something wrapped in a round towel. This is nice, she thought as she read the sign frame. I will be opening a chat room so everyone will know what is going on. Connect. Connect : Shared Sign Frame : Shrine-wide Divine Transmission C Limited Domain Authorized via Asama Shrine : Confirmed Marube-ya: Oh, it went through. Thanks, Asamachi. Everyone should be in by default, so just start posting. Asama: Everyone, try not to make your names too long. And if anyone says anything too indecent, you will be temporarily removed. Be careful. Me: Eh? Then am I allowed to say boobs or will saying boobs get me kicked out!? Boo- Me has been forcibly removed. Me has reentered. Me: D-dammit. Youre as merciless as ever! Asama: The punishments will only get longer, so please stop saying things like that! What? Masazumi looked around without actually moving her eyes. The others behind the English group and further in the distance all had sign frames open. So this is the divine chat system. It was a text-based discussion system using sign frames that had been developed by the religions with a monotheistic recreation basis such as Tsirhc. It was nothing more than exchanging text, so it only created a light load. It could also reach people over long distances and it simplified saving the minutes of a meeting or sending attachments. Its value had been especially evident during the Harmonic Unification War. The Far East had tried to oppose the other religions, but they were polytheistic, so they had many conflicts over rights to divine transmissions and had therefore not developed a divine transmission discussion system at the time of the war. After the war, IZUMO had joined together the major shrines from different parts of the Far East and finally developed a similar system. Masazumi had not made a contract on the level needed to open a sign frame, so this was the first time she had seen it. Asama: I can attach videos with mine, so just ask if you need it. As Masazumi gave a silent expression of admiration, the next course arrived. Next is the salad. We have a lightly-smoked raw fish salad with a curry dressing. Are they going for a raw fish joke more than a curry one? Just as Masazumi realized she was starting to grow accustomed to her classmates, Erimaki produced more text on her lap. Marube-ya: While Shiro-kun buys us some time, lets go over the important points of this trade discussion. Marube-ya: Simply put, this trade discussion with England will discuss what products Musashi and England will trade, under what conditions we will trade them, and when we will begin trading them. Here is what we primarily know. Products: Due to the battle with Tres Espa?a approaching, primarily foodstuffs. Conditions: Quality of products = discounted price. When: To be discussed, but the expiration date of the foodstuffs will determine it. Smoking Girl: We arent going to sell them fuel and mineral resources? They have a war coming up. Marube-ya: With Englands forest resources and coalfields, they can supply close to 100% of their own fuel. And with ether treatment, the coal can be made into Orei Coke, the highest quality of Orei Metallo. As far as minerals go, we would be buying from them. If we did try to sell them IZUMOs Scarlet Metal or BIZENs White Metal, we would lose money. Silver Wolf: Excuse me a moment. Fuel, minerals, and all other items with a high unit price will rise further in price when they are being hurriedly gathered as supplies before a war. The price was originally high because few can be supplied by the producing area, so the price will not lower when a large number are bought. Products like that are stored up over a long period of time while short-term consumable goods such as food are instead bought cheaply and in large quantities so they will not run out during the war, correct? Wise Sister: Nations are not much different from the high-level ladies shopping at the market, are they? Marube-ya: Judge. Thats more or less it. During the armada battle, the invincible fleet arrives to land in England. They then battle for a week while travelling counterclockwise around England. If this is carried out in full, no other nation will be able to approach England and they will have difficulty resupplying their food. Silver Wolf: How much food does England have stored? Marube-ya: Probably about two weeks worth. They may look like they have plenty, but they also have to worry about the food supplies for the ships taking part in the battle and the different defensive units scattered across the surface. Silver Wolf: Alsoso Wise Sister: Alsoso? Have you finally gone insane, Mitotsudaira!? Excellent! Silver Wolf: I have not! /Oh, sorry about that. This is Adele. Im Catholic, so Im borrowing hers. Im not used to this keyboard, so I accidentally sent an incomplete message. Anyway Also, the end of the armada battle means England will expand and destroy the power balance of the other nations. Their trade situation will be forced to change. The other nations will try to suppress Englands expansion. In the worst case, that could continue all the way until the Peace of Westphalia. If that happens, Englands trade would be restricted for over five months. To raise morale and sweep away peoples worries, they need food. If theyre thinking of having a festival, they need to at least have some food. Worshipper: Ahhhhh! I could add so much to this conversation, but Im busy cooking!! Okay, next course is up! Go ahead. Our schools chefs have poured all of their skill into this raw fish foie gras with a curry sauce. Silver Wolf: Can Masazumi keep up with this? She is only watching after all. Asama: If you dont know how to react, scratch your head with your right hand. Azuma: Oh, she scratched it. I dont really get it either, but is that food good? Worshipper: D-do you doubt my skill!? I am invincible when it comes to cooking! 83[1]: Curry is invincible too. That makes it doubly invincible. Asama: Um, Ill just ignore all that. Adele seems to be having trouble, so I will set the shared settings to allow hidden members. Is there anyone else who cant post? Wise Sister: Are you stupid? Asama: Eh? Oh! I didnt say that! I didnt!! Everyone forget it! Me: Okay, everyone who forgot make a post saying- Asama: And theres the final blow! A-anyway, I changed the settings! Flat Vassal has entered. Gold Mar has entered. Mal-Ga has entered. Marube-ya: Is that everyone? Then lets continue the discussion. Now, have a light drink. This is a cold, raw fish soup. Curry flavored, of course. Howard gulped slightly when he saw the soup arrive in a teacup. Im glad Im Far Eastern. With that earnest thought, Masazumi lowered her gaze slightly to look at Erimakis sign frame. The information Heidi was sending her way held great meaning. For the past two weeks, she had not had any new information on the state of England and Musashi. They had also not been given time before landing to decide their stance concerning England. That was why she had wanted to gather everyone on the deck and hold a meeting. But then these three arrived. It was possible the timing of their arrival had not been a coincidence. They wanted to get the upper hand in the negotiations before Musashi could decide on a clear stance. That was why Shirojiro was almost hostilely stalling for time so they could achieve a consensus. Fortunately, England had asked for a discussion of trade. Being commerce related, Shirojiro and Heidi could handle it. If it had been a diplomatic issue, Masazumi would have been forced to take charge, but she would have been unable to achieve a consensus with the others because she could not use sign frames. Currently, Heidi typed out another message. Marube-ya: And so the primary product to trade here is food. Mal-ga: What will we be selling? Wheat and meat like always? Or will they finally be introducing potatoes using the Fear Eastern interpretation some other countries have used? Mal-ga must be Naruze, guessed Masazumi. That means Gold Mar is Naito. They dealt with loading and unloading cargo, so they knew what products Musashi carried. It would cause an international incident if we introduced potatoes to England. Potatoes were originally from the New World and had been brought to Europe by Tres Espa?a halfway through the 16th century. They could be grown on barren land, they were high in nutrients, and they were easy to cook, so they were expected to make a decent replacement for wheat as a primary food. Many European countries were planning to cultivate potatoes instead of making bread, but not every European country could freely cultivate them. Marube-ya: According to the Testament descriptions, most of 17th century Europe still was not cultivating potatoes as standard crops. They were considered dirty because they were root vegetables and they were rumored to be poisonous because of their ugly shape. Potatoes could easily become a better primary crop than wheat, so cultivating them was directly linked to the increase of a nations power as it tried to support a growing population. The different countries held each other in check when it came to recreating the food-related descriptions and potatoes were a perfect example. The only parts of Europe that had begun to cultivate them were certain areas of Tres Espa?a and K.P.A.Italia. If England began cultivating them and therefore ignored the other countries restraints, it would cause an international incident. Silver Wolf: I doubt they will try that here. If they ignored the other countries now, they would be completely isolated even if they won the armada battle. Also, do you know why England cannot cultivate potatoes? Gold Mar: Did something happen? Silver Wolf: Judge. According to the Testament descriptions, Queen Elizabeth ate a potato leaf in a salad and got solanine poisoning. That led to concerns over growing them, so the other countries say England cannot grow them during Elizabeths reign. Mitotsudaira came from Hexagone Fran?aise which opposed England, so she knew a lot about these issues. At any rate, what mattered was that England could only grow wheat as a primary crop and their barren land could not produce large crops of wheat. However, wheat could be made into flour, so emergency reserves could be made by gathering it over long periods of time and trading with other countries. They were planning to go to war with Tres Espa?a, so they would have been preparing for a long while and they could not quickly make up for it if they failed. Even knowing that, there was still another question to ask. Smoking Girl: Heidi, then what food does England want right now? Marube-ya: Judge. That would be meat. Below the bridge of the diplomatic ship was a small waiting room. Oriotorai, Yoshinao, and Azuma were sitting around a table. Azuma was grabbing Far Eastern fried potatoes from the table while looking toward Yoshinao across the table. He asked a question to the man who wore farming clothes yet sill wore his crown. Is meat really that important, Vice Principal Yoshinao? Judge, said Yoshinao with a nod. He turned to the side to look at a bucket containing selectively bred crops brought from Musashi. A lot of those buckets had been brought along for Ohiroshikis cooking, but some of them also contained meat wrapped in paper. Yoshinao looked back toward Azuma before speaking. In a year, the people of Europe eat an amount of meat equal to their body weight, Azuma-kun. During the same time period, the people of the Far East eat little meat and instead gain their protein from soy. Oriotorai-kun, why are you trying to flee? Consuming meat is not forbidden in the Far East. The Testament Union simply decided it could not be a standard food. There is no problem. Thats odd, thought Azuma while tilting his head. The Testament Union usually isnt so lenient when it comes to the Far East. Judge. There is a simple reason for that. Yoshinao pulled a knife from his pocket. It was engraved with a wild beast emblem. Europe requires a massive amount of meat for food, but religions such as Tsirhc create an incredibly difficult problem concerning the production of meat. Do you know how meat is produced, Azuma-kun? Azuma began to think. He thought about what the starting point was for the meat lined up at the butcher shop. You own a farm or specialized breeding center and raise cows, pigs, chickens, or sheep? An excellent answer. But we have worked on farms, so we know you are missing an important step. Yoshinao swung the hand holding the knife. The silver light flew in a straight line toward the wrapped meat in the bucket. The slaughter. The knife stabbed into the watermelon next to the meat. Ah. Yoshinao rose from his seat and a few sign frames appeared before him. Me: What was that, We? This is why youll always be We. Cant you do a little better? Asama: Well, some people hate watermelons because the inside is the same color as blood. Worshipper: Ahh. Just wait a moment. Ill add it to a dish. Here is the next dish. Raw fish marinated in watermelon juice with a curry dressing. Should we really be doing this to them? wondered Masazumi, but it seemed England had reduced the number of victims to just one. She was also concerned because that victim was their negotiator, but Jonson was preparing a long cylinder labelled stomach medicine. Azuma: According to Vice Principal Yoshinao, Tsirhc and other religions forbid the taking of life, so meat production was done by non-citizens or people of other religions. Silver Wolf: Judge. Cows especially were a great blessing to humans, so killing them was banned. That is why sheep and pigs became preferred. Workers would perform the killing outside the cities and the butchers would sell it using the excuse that they had found an animal which died of natural causes. Marube-ya: Tres Espa?as obsession with purity drove out the pagans and other races, so they had fewer and fewer people to do those jobs. Thats why they began to eat more seafood. Mal-Ga: M.H.R.R. had a strong hunting culture, so they still ate a lot of meat. They also have a lot of ways to process the meat. You can think of them as eating meat along with the beer that they drink instead of eating bread. But that butcher work can be done by anyone in the Far East regardless of religion. Even in the Far East, pointless killing was forbidden. However, they had a culture of hunting, so some interpretations could be used to solve the problem. Basically, the Far East was used as a scapegoat to share any food which could not be produced elsewhere due to the other countries holding each other in check. Masazumi had known meat was an important item in trade and she had known the general reason, but this was the first she had heard the related information. I still have a lot to learn, she thought. If only I could join in the conversation. She almost petted Erimaki, but stopped herself. She could not let England realize the Mouse was on her lap. Marube-ya: Anyway, before entering Mikawa, Musashi had made a bulk contract with England which included an order of meat. They asked for a months worth of meat for their population of 400 thousand. At Mikawa, we managed to buy a lot of goods cheaply. That of course included meat, so we were able to procure Englands order of meat there. Smoking Girl: Wait a second. Something about that doesnt make sense. What doesnt make sense? Smoking Girl: The Testament descriptions have allowed the Far East to use freezing-point refrigerators known as ice houses ever since the Yamato period. For most other countries, the descriptions end at their downfall, but they continued on for the Far East. The engine division manages the ice house aboard Musashi and it allows us to preserve perishable products like meat long enough to trade them. But do you remember how long it took us to get here from Mikawa? Normally, we would barter at the reservations on the Seto Inland Sea, but we werent able to stop at the major trading spots like Shikoku and Kyushu. The engine division hasnt opened the ice room for almost a month. The meat has to be almost at its expiration date. Marube-ya: Judge. That is the main issue here. Does anyone understand what this means? Azuma frowned and asked Yoshinao a question. You mean the meat on Musashi is about to go bad? Judge. The refrigeration includes spells, but that will only last about two more weeks. If meat like this is sold at market, it would have to be bought the first day. Which means Oriotorai continued for him while munching on an apple she pulled from the bucket. I love cheap meat. That taste just before it goes bad is the best. Judge, muttered Yoshinao as he pulled a pad of paper and a pen from his pocket. Ignoring the flavor, they will want to drive down the price of meat that must be consumed immediately. We have a months worth of meat that will go bad in two weeks, which is half a month. Now, what will this do to the price? Azuma-kun, can you use a simple calculation to tell us? Umm, thought Azuma. If they have to consume a months worth in half a month, the price will drop by half. Judge. Precisely. Now, let us calculate the amount of meat and the price. With a glance toward Azuma, Yoshinao began writing on the memo pad with the pen. First, let us calculate how much meat will be sold. In a year, Europeans eat their body weight in meat. On Musashi, that is thought to be approximately 60 kg. According to Heidi-kun just now, Englands meat-eating population is currently 400 thousand. They ordered a months worth for that population, so Amount of meat = (400,000 people x 60 kg) x 1/12 of a year = approx. 2000 tons Azuma posted that calculation to the divine chat. Me: Oh, We, you can do math!? Thats amazing! Youre so great! I have to completely rethink my view of you! Shut up. We will have you know that we were certified as a Rank 2 abacus user. Did he handle the finances when he ruled his old territory? wondered Azuma. Meanwhile, Yoshinao continued writing on the paper. In Europe, half a cow, or approximately 400 kg of meat, can be bought with three months of the average persons income. The average Far Eastern daily wage is 10,000 yen, so let us assume the average person can buy 400 kg of meat with approximately 900 thousand yen. A single household needs over six peoples worth, he said. Now, then. 900 thousand yen is the standard price for 400 kg of meat on the English market. After writing out the numbers, he tapped the paper with the pen. If Musashi sold all of its 2000 tons at this price, how much money would be spent? Um, thought Azuma as he rolled the number of digits around in his head. If 400 kg is 900 thousand yen, 2000 tons would be4.5 billion yen. 83: Indian curry arithmetic gives the same answer. Flat Vassal: A-all right! Hard work got me to the same answer! Judge. Well done. We believe you may have been relying on the correct answer, but you still did well, Hassan-kun and Adele-kun. Me: Tch. I feel like We and Imperial Boy have been standing out too much lately. Asama: Toori-kun, cant you just come out and compliment them? Worshipper: H-how does it feel, Azuma-kun!? Do you feel the joy of the humiliation I always face!? Hm. They arent attacking my personality, so it doesnt really bother me. And what does he mean by joy? As Azuma mentally tilted his head, Yoshinao straightened up. This trade deal includes that much meat and money, but the value drops by half because of the expiration date, said Yoshinao. Heidi-kun, what is the profit ratio for meat? Marube-ya: Judge. Normally, it is about 20% of the selling price. The remaining 80% goes to the transportation costs, production costs, and processing costs. Even if you deduct the 20% of profit, reducing the price by half leaves us 30% in the red, so we cant even recover our expenses. Noriki: The shortened sales period was for their convenience, but we still have to take the loss? Marube-ya: We crossed the provisional national border in battle mode and brought an enemy ship with us. They can claim the delay was out of caution and theres nothing we can do about it. Smoking Girl: Then cant we make preserved foods out of it? Worshipper: We dont have the facilities or equipment for it. We can dry the meat in drying rooms, but the only places aboard Musashi with enough exposure to the wind are on the surface. Unfortunately, it would be unfeasible to build dedicated rooms now. And since Far Eastern culture does not include much meat-eating, we are not allowed a large-scale preservation industry. That is why we use the ice room instead. Marube-ya: Judge. Thats right. They plan to profit by adding the difference in price to their national treasury. We agreed to the trade contract, so we cant back out even if we lose money. I wonder if the men of Musashis merchant guild have been waiting for Shiro-kun to fail. He can always make up for the loss by the end of the year, but taking out loans within Musashi would be a bad idea and those men can be depressingly annoying. Flat Vassal: But, um, even if he makes up for it by the end of the year, losing 30% instead of gaining 20% makes for a loss worth two and a half years of the profit. Marube-ya: Judge. That just means the student councils for the next two or three years will end up hating us. Everyone: ? Marube-ya: Shiro-kun will take measures to recover and those methods can be really underhanded. I cant wait to see what he does here. Anyway, its time to start the trade discussion, Shiro-kun. Now that you have finished the curry sherbet with raw fish topping, it is time we got down to business. Masazumi heard the two people sitting across from her and the two sitting next to her adjust their positions in their seats. So its starting. She realized this was her first time seeing one of Bertonis business negotiations. Merchants belonged to the same negotiation combat style as a politician like her, so she was curious to see how he would handle it. Plus, their opponent, Howard, was also a merchant. Not only that, but he was wealthy enough to have presented an entire fleet of ships to Elizabeth. She expected to see high-level bargaining here. As she watched, Howard leaned forward and placed his clasped fingers on the table. His eyebrows were raised and he was fully prepared for battle. He must have been nervous or expectant because his face was slightly red and he had sweat on his forehead. His aura showed just how important this discussion was. Bertoni chose to speak first. I would like to make the first statement. Y-yes!? Testament! What is it!? Howard leaned further forward to draw closer to Bertoni. Bertoni nodded once and spoke calmly. How about we cancel this trade? With a fibrous tearing sound, two beams of blood erupted from Howards nose. Waaaah!! Masazumi knocked her chair over as she moved away from the table. Howard held his nose with his left hand and began quickly wiping up the table with the handkerchief in his right hand. The handkerchief quickly became a blood-soaked rag, so he threw it away in a nearby trashcan and wiped up the rest with a new handkerchief. Shirojiro, however, remained calm. From that reaction, I will assume you agree with my suggestion. Asama: Ehhhhh!? How did you reach that conclusion!? Are you insane!? Marube-ya: Oh, my. Shiro-kun is extra lovely when hes forceful. It frightened Masazumi how the assistant treasurer could type that out so calmly. At any rate, she cautiously sat back in her seat and thought. Is this normal for negotiations between merchants? Me: Cmon, Shiro. You can go further than that. Dont say anything that will worry me, you idiot. Meanwhile, Howards nosebleed had not stopped. Nh If I die of blood loss here, my wife will kill me! How many times are you going to die? she thought. But we need to start the negotiations. When this happens, you need to look up, hold your nose, and tap the back of your neck two or three times, she explained. Like this? Howard held his nose and looked up. Behind him, Walsingham prepared the puppet arm which was drawn back to her chest and displayed text on a sign frame. This way? She launched a gouging horizontal chop toward Howards medulla oblongata. A sound of impact rang out and blood sprayed up into the air. Waaaaah! Masazumi knocked her chair over as she frantically moved away from the table and Howard collapsed into a pool of blood on the table. Everyone fell silent for a while, but Heidi finally spoke slowly. The murderer is one of us! You just watched as he died just like the rest of us. Cmon, Masazumi. Youre no fun. Is that really something worth frowning over? At any rate, Howard energetically recovered, wiped off the table again, and wiped off his face. It seems I still have plenty of youth left. What do nosebleeds have to do with youth? And Ive been doing nothing but playing the straight man for a while now. Unfortunately, I have one important reason for cancelling our trade, said Bertoni in a tone that quieted everyone down. We are being carefully watched by the Testament Union. As Azuma watched the information on the divine chat, he asked Yoshinao a question. Why is Bertoni-kun trying to cancel the trade? We may lose money, but well still make 50% of the money, right? Wouldnt that be better? Azuma-kun, England is not Musashis only trading partner. And we can also sell things within Musashi. Oh, thats right, thought Azuma. Musashi itself was a city. It had an economic cycle within itself. Yoshinao nodded and continued his explanation. Of course, we cannot hope to fully cover the expenses now that the quality of the meat has fallen. However, selling the meat cheaply to Musashis butchers would improve Bertoni-kuns relationship with them and stimulation to Musashis own economy would bring thanks from our own people. If we are to lose money either way, he has decided the latter is preferable, he said. He is also saying to England that we will not sell the meat to them if we will lose more that way. This prevents England from obtaining the meat while forcing a great loss onto Musashi. He is saying they must at least gain our consent first. Also, using the Testament Union as a shield is an excellent tactic for the negotiation. It allows us to ask about Englands stance toward the Testament Union. And thus Thus? Judge. Yoshinao folded his arms. He can attack somewhat forcefully here. Masazumi saw Bertoni place a hand on the table as he spoke. If we trade with you, will you not be seen as opposing the Testament Union? That thoughtless action would also lead to the other countries being even more wary of us. We wish to respect Englands interests and are thinking of Musashis safety. If we cannot avoid a conflict with the Testament Union, it is in both of our best interests to not go through with this trade. That was true, but there was another side to it. Hes pointing out that not selling the meat to them is an option for us. If neither of us will benefit, we have nothing to sell. We will take responsibility and pay the fee for breaching the contract and then deal with the goods on our own. In other words, Musashi would not be giving England anything. If that happened, it would be fully an issue of Musashis responsibility, so Howard could not say anything. He remained silent and that silence pointed toward a certain fact. If he isnt opposing us here, it means they want Musashis goods. They were not unnecessary. They needed them and wished to buy them cheaply, so Howard finally spoke. Testament. In that case, let us work together to make this deal beneficial. Judge. That is a most welcome proposal. Mal-Ga: Oh, hes leaving it unclear whether that means to work together as individuals or as nations. At any rate, the worst case scenario is set at cancelling the trade. But Howard leaned forward and spoke as if driving in a nail. However, our battle with Tres Espa?a is drawing close. Judge. Might I ask when it will begin? Howard shook his head. That is classified, so I cannot answer. However, the question is whether Musashis goods can be consumed or prepared for storage before it begins. Masazumi felt a chill when she realized what that truly meant. Hes saying the armada battle is beginning in two weeks! Masazumi went back over the information. The meat within Musashi would expire in two weeks. If England was unsure if they could be consumed or prepared for storage in that time, it meant the battle with Tres Espa?a would occur in two weeks. Gold Mar: In other words, the armada battle begins two weeks after they receive supplies from Musashi? Silver Wolf: Most likely. Tres Espa?a has been strengthening their Grande y Felicsima Armada for a long time now. Also, two weeks from now is a convenient time for the non-human races. Why? wondered Masazumi just as Mitotsudaira sent the answer. Silver Wolf: The full moon. That night most revitalizes the non-human races who make up most of England. They will likely use that night for the armada battle. I see, thought Masazumi just as someone seemed to respond to her understanding. Marube-ya: We can sell that information for a lot. Heidis usual talkativeness was cut short because she was calculating out the value of that information. But, thought Masazumi. In just two weeks, the two great nations of England and Tres Espa?a will approach a historical turning point. That turning point would begin Tres Espa?as decline and Englands prosperity. It greatly affected those two nations as well as any related to them. The world was on the move. In the form of Testament descriptions, this turning point of history would be written about in textbooks long after their deaths. Masazumi thought she could feel history here. She shuddered for a moment. So this is the true joy of being a politician! Heidi then posted some additional information. Marube-ya: The battle with Tres Espa?a will take place in two weeks. Also, when he said the question is whether Musashis goods can be consumed in time, he was saying the expiration date is near but they will consume it all somehow or other. Azuma: He wasnt suggesting reducing the amount they buy because they cant consume it all? Marube-ya: An opponent as thoroughly prepared as him would not make a complaint like that. We made a bulk contract, so they have to buy it all and they will have some plan for consuming it all. They will have thought about what is possible and used money and personnel to accomplish it. This was nothing but a reminder of what he has already given us. Noriki: So he was just warning us to stop being so forceful? Marube-ya: Judge. To protect Englands producers from Musashis cheap goods, they will most likely add tariffs, adjust the price, add compensation fees, and temporarily restrict importing other foreign goods. In other words, they are making a shift toward trading with Musashi and the length will be determined in negotiations within the country and with other countries. I think they have decided it will last until the battle with Tres Espa?a. So they are not invincible. They wanted the goods and they wanted them cheaply, but they had to protect their domestic goods and negotiate trade with other countries. But Marube-ya: The battle with Tres Espa?a begins in two weeks, but they will decide when the trade begins. That is the problem for us. They will decide on a trade period based on their consumption rate and how long it takes to prepare goods for storage. The period they choose will benefit them and ignore our circumstances. The later the starting date, the lower the price will be driven. We are guaranteed to get a bad deal and it will be Shiro-kuns responsibility. Several pieces of data appeared on the screen. Heidi had created a chart of the circulation of goods throughout England and Ohiroshiki had sent data on Englands factories that processed meat as well as private methods. They made this during our conversation here? Erimaki looked toward Masazumi and Heidi. Praise me, he said. Good boy, she thought, but could not move her hand for fear of revealing the Mouses location. She did not know how to respond to the confused little things expectations, but a fried tofu icon appeared and disappeared on the sign frame. Marube-ya: Afterwards, okay? Thats all you get for now. Erimaki nodded and Heidi continued typing. Marube-ya: According to this data, England can process a months worth of meat for storage if they work for a full week without resting. However, that would require the nation to operate at full capacity which includes the normal citizens kitchens. But if they had all the households buy the meat like that, a lot of them would be unhappy, so they will likely use another method. Thats right, mentally agreed Masazumi. I was thinking the same thing. That other method was The processed meat could be bought and sold between the processers and the nation as a whole. Marube-ya: Basically, the more they drive down the price of the meat, the more leeway they will have in their original budget. Once the normal households process the meat for storage, the country can buy back what meat the households dont need. The extra money in their budget and the expectations for the war allow them to pass some money to those households. Also, theyre tightening down on goods as the war approaches, but this should help morale. All of this told them something. Marube-ya: Simply put, Englands strategy is based on this one week. The meat inside Musashi expires in two weeks, but England wants to delay the beginning of trade for another week. Consuming a months worth in a single week will mean four times the normal amount of meat, so the price will drop by 75%. That is why delaying the beginning of trade by a week is best for them. She continued typing. Marube-ya: Of course, they havent mentioned anything about being able to process the meat in a week. If that was the baseline, they could no longer lower the price based on the expiration date causing an excessive supply. That is why they are purchasing the meat in the name of selling it normally. Our knowledge of this means we want to maintain the two week time limit by beginning trade as soon as tomorrow. Silver Wolf But two weeks means the price drops by half, doesnt it? We were going to drop out of the deal at that price, so doesnt this mean the trade will not happen at this rate? Heidi started typing while also showing Bertoni a sign frame containing a summary of the data. Marube-ya: Shiro-kun came here with an idea for that. An idea? wondered Masazumi as Bertoni began to speak. Musashis merchants voice was as deep as ever. Musashi wishes to rescue England from this danger, but it must be done so the Testament Union does not take issue with the deal. Is there a way to do that? asked Howard. Bertoni folded his arms and nodded. There is a way of trading that will receive no complaint from the Testament Union and cause no trouble for England. That was "Musashi and England will hold a joint spring school festival in English territory. A spring school festival. That began Howard. But Bertoni began speaking plainly without nodding again. To Masazumi, it sounded like the recitation of a pre-arranged statement. It will be a history recreation interpretation of the European custom of May Day and the different spring festivals in Asian customs. Musashi contains people from many different countries. Those residents all have their own festivals, so we often gather them together into a single school event that functions as a festival for everyone. Musashi has recently been too busy to hold any of these events, so we still have not held a spring school festival which primarily takes the place of the Duanwu Festival. We can do this. As a spring festival, it will naturally include research publications and food stands put out by the different committees and clubs. Musashi is planning to prepare for and open a two-week joint spring festival starting tomorrow. Visitors from England are welcome. As a joint festival, we ask that England hold a festival as well. Bertoni looked toward Howard once more. The stand for Musashis student council will handle meat as well as the other trade items. And that includes purchases. I see, thought Masazumi. A festival will increase the consumption of food and create secondary economic effects. Marube-ya: During the festival, we can make every night a party to liven things up and a lot of people will have to work to make preparations. During the preparations and the festival itself, we hope to sell some of the meat at the stands and other small sales. If possible, we want to double the consumption rate. Doing that will sell the entire months supply in the two weeks of the festival. If they are negotiating based on their secret plan to process the meat for storage in a single week, we can negotiate based on our plan to use the festival to double the consumption rate. This is a clash between our true intentions and our claimed intentions. If we do that, the value of the meat wont fall. The double supply would halve the value, but doubling the consumption rate would balance it out. In reality, it was not that simple, but Mal-Ga: If we earn a bunch at the festival, it will provide enough of an economic effect. We should be able to make up for our losses. But, said Howard. If we do that, wont the Testament Union complain? Judge. They almost certainly will. But if we take the leading role, you can leave all the blame with us. And if it is based in the school rules, it will become a school event which prevents them from taking military action. They cannot touch us. Musashi will take the leading role in this joint spring festival despite not celebrating Beltane, so we hope for compliance from England. Now, we wish to make the transactions for most of the trade goods during the preparation phase while deferring payment to the actual festival. That will accelerate the trade period. I see, said Howard with a nod. He then fell silent once more. Me: Cmon, man. Quit acting all high-and-mighty and hurry it up. If you get another bloody nose and agree, everyonell be happy. Hori-ko: Oh? Bloody noses are happy things to you, Toori-sama? Then I will not hold back. Masazumi heard a few screams in the distance, but she ignored them. That must mean Horizon signed a sign frame contract. Brown Algae: Screams? Screams? How did they get on this line!? After another long pause, Howard finally nodded. Testament. As long as a certificate can be made guaranteeing the accelerated transactions. That meant he agreed to the trade between Musashi and England. So weve created a path to trade. Bertoni nodded and turned an expressionless glance toward Howard. Judge. We shall prepare one. However However? asked Howard just as a message appeared on the sign frame. Marube-ya: Ah, wait just a second. Im about to get some urgent work! A dozen or so sign frames appeared around Heidi. Howard also opened several sign frames, but his were the rectangular style of Protestants. Just as Masazumi wondered what was going on, the two merchants spoke at the exact some moment. Let us negotiate the length of the festival and the preparations. Masazumi first heard Bertonis voice as she looked at the sign frame Heidi had sent her. He spoke calmly to Howard. Two weeks. That was the best length because it created a balance with doubled supply and doubled demand. Marube-ya: Our profit ratio is 20%. 20% of two weeks is about three days, so the trade period can shrink by that much and we will still earn a profit. That means we can concede down to eleven days. However, Howard shook his head as if it were only natural. Three days. Worshipper: Hes ignoring the time needed to process the meat and is simply choosing a short time period to give him the upper hand in the negotiation. England needed a week to process the meat, but starting there would lead to a larger time period after the negotiation. That was why Howard had set it so low. Hes surprisingly reckless. Bertoni had announced that Musashi would call off the trade if they were losing 30% which would happen at 50% off the original price. That meant seven days and below was off the table. Eight days was the best England could hope for. Nevertheless, Howard had started at three days. Some might call it unfair, but there was a reason he had gone through with it. He has confidence as Englands treasurer. Despite Howards number, Bertonis expression was unfazed and he shook his head. A week and seven days for preparation. Howard had given a number which was excessively low and Bertoni had remained at the exact same number with a different phrasing. Howard of course shook his head. Three days and one day of preparation. Oh? He conceded a day first but is still pushing for a foundation of three days. Three days was simply not happening. It was a bluff. But he was sticking with the bluff and treating it as the truth. The final agreement England is going for might be three days and five days of preparation for a total of eight days. Musashi would refuse seven days, so they would add one day to make eight. England needed these goods, but they would never stop focusing on their own interests above all. And if they could not push a bluff through, what good were they? But Bertoni let out a breath and made a sudden counteroffer. One week and five days of preparation. He all of a sudden conceded two days. Bertonis offer caused Howards eyebrows to rise. How interesting. Howard had thought they would use some condition to negotiate in units of one day. But he suddenly gave up two days for nothing in return. He suspected Musashi had some sort of plan, but unfounded suspicions only led to anxiety. He would continue with his own method. I need to give something of equal value to their offer. Testament. Three days for the festival and two days for preparation. Now they had both conceded two days. He assumed this brought things back on course. Musashi will use its transport ships to transport goods to Scotland and the other blocks. Bertonis statement led Howard to tap his right index finger on the table. I see. He is trying to buy days with a method other than money. That gave meaning to the previous two-day concession. He is adding the transportation on top of that concession to see if I will make a large concession in return. To probe out Howards methods, he had conceded his own days while he still had plenty to spare. This is his strategy. He had played the card of conceded days plus an additional condition while also bringing the starting date closer to his target date. Howards target number of days was eight. He had just offered five, so his remaining options were three days worth of cards and whatever additional conditions he had. Meanwhile, Musashis break-even line was likely at eleven days. However, their merchants cards had been reduced to twelve. He had only one day remaining. Even if he tried to concede three more days to bring Howard down to eight days, he would end up in the red at nine days. If they continued making concessions as is, they would end up negotiating over eight or nine days. Eight or nine days. That is where the true battle lies. Also, Howard had already considered the idea of having them make the deliveries with their transport ships. Aerial ships were the Far Easts specialty. England had some technology via IZUMO, but their transport ships for trade and their piloting technology were inferior to Musashis. That led Howard to his decision. Understood. We will leave that to you. As for land ports We will use the IZUMO trading companies and warehouses located at the destinations. I own them, so we can handle the transportation charges. Think of it as a complimentary service. Testament, agreed Howard. He had intended to have them use the transportation companies he owned, but he would retain all the preparation fees if Musashi would cover them instead. In other words, this meant more profit for him. Accepting this as an additional condition, he conceded one of his cards. That should allow some extra time for the festival, so how about three days for the festival and three days for preparations? Now, then. Howard read Bertonis hand. Bertoni was currently at twelve days. He only had one more day to give. Meanwhile, Howard was at six days and had two days left before reaching his target of eight days. Because Bertoni only had one card left to play, he would fall to ten days if he wanted to meet Howards two. But Bertoni made another unexpected counteroffer. How about seven days for the festival and two days for preparations, making a total of nine days? He suddenly reduced his offer by three days. So he has made his decision, thought Howard. Bertoni had conceded past his break-even line at eleven days. He may have been planning to make up for the loss with secondary income at the festival, but Howard knew one thing for sure. He wants us both to concede three days and settle on nine days. But Howard did not go along with it. He cleared his throat. I can add a small condition to counteract his three day concession. In that case, said Howard. He went on to state the condition he felt was necessary to achieve a safe trade. To reduce the burden of the festival and its preparations, England will expand your landing privileges. Musashis residents will be allowed on the third level and the second level. How about those two added conditions? Those two additional conditions would reduce the burden in preparations and transportation, so it made up for two days of Musashis three day concession. And I will concede one day. That leaves us at three days for the festival and four days for preparations, a total of seven days. If they both conceded one more day, they would agree on Howards goal of eight days. And so he showed no unnecessary greed and simply spoke. Then again, you might need some more time for preparations, so I will concede one more day. He took a breath and shrugged. Eight days. I would like to settle on that length. Toori-sama, does this not put us in danger of going into debt? Toori tilted his head as Horizon asked him a question on the decks forward terrace. Why? Now it was Horizons turn to tilt her head. Their heads were tilted in opposite directions. Looking at the situation, it seems inevitable. Their negotiator has brought the negotiation to a close. Yeah, but why is that a problem for our cruel merchant? ? Horizon tilted her head even further and Toori placed a hand on her shoulder. Do you want to know what I mean? Heres the best option: let me massage your chest and youll understand! What a coincidence. I just arrived at the best option as well: if I hit you, I will understand. Okay, okay! Toori used both hands to calm Horizon down as she held up a hand in preparation. He then used his chin to indicate the negotiation terrace on the stern of the ship. Who do you think that is back there? Shirojiro Bertoni-sama. His opponent is Englands treasurer, Howard-sama. Howard is pretty damn good. He isnt just using Englands authority here. Hes fighting fair and square so as not to tarnish that authority. He isnt going to let his guard down. To be honest, I dont really get it, but if a best option lover like you says hes trouble, Shiro must be in a fair bit of trouble. But But? Shiro is Musashis treasurer. And he isnt Mr. Impossible like me. Toori smiled a bit. Theyre both treasurers. Anything Howard can do, Shiro can do too. Shiro can do things that will make a best option lover like you think Howards in a fair bit of trouble. Masazumi held her breath and observed her surroundings. Currently, Howard had conceded one day and proceeded to bring the negotiation to an end. As he had made a concession, Musashi would have to answer with a concession as well. And that concession has to be accepting his proposal. Now that he had said eight days was enough, they could no longer get him to concede any more days. They had fallen for his tactic of starting at three days. What do we do!? She knew she must not look toward Bertoni. That would expose him to the uncertainty she was feeling. Instead, she worked to remain expressionless and lowered her gaze to Erimaki. Me: Seijun! Tell a bad joke! Tell a terrible joke and buy us some time!! Damn him. I really am going to kill him one of these days!! Asama: Sh-she cant! If she tells a bad joke and he falls out of his seat, he might use that to stand up and end the negotiations! Uqui: Hm. You understand this well, Asama. Wait. Are they indirectly making fun of me here!? If only I could post But even if she could, the negotiations would have prevented her from doing so. Then what am I supposed to do? Just as she thought that, she saw a sudden movement. Bertoni had stood up to her left. !? Howard and Jonson were too slow to react to his sudden and expressionless action. Walsingham, however, moved the controllers floating behind her back to prepare for an attack, but a sudden voice came from further back and to the right. Hold it. Mitotsudairas voice and the jangling of chains stopped the bodyguard automaton. As everything fell silent, Bertoni continued to move. He circled around to the side of the table, arrived to the right of Howard, and lightly jumped up into the air. In midair, he performed a high-level triple axel and That number of days simply will not work, so I beg you to concede further! He completed his pose in midair and landed in a prostration. Masazumi almost cried out, but she managed to press her lips together and swallow the cry. Ehhhhhh!? Marube-ya: Oh cmon, Shiro-kun. A Triple Axel Prostration!? I havent seen you use that since you nailed it at Interhigh when we were in middle school. Have you been practicing when I wasnt looking!? Im falling for you all over again! Youre okay with this? thought Masazumi, but a glance forward showed Howards expression had changed. He had wrinkled his brow, clenched his teeth, and sweat had formed on his forehead. She followed Howards gaze and noticed something had appeared between Bertonis hands as he prostrated himself. He held a cloth-wrapped confectionery box above his head. Wh-when did he get that!? Howard noticed Jonson staring at him from the side, so he held out a hand to stop him. He could not show how much this had shaken him. Splendidly done! Far Eastern uniforms were known for their long sleeves and wide cuffs. Rotating sideways in midair would wrap those around you and fall out of place on landing. However, this boys cuffs were neatly spread out the sides and his landing had not caused any noise. This is the real deal. The Testament descriptions said a Far Eastern merchants special technique was the prostration, so Far Eastern merchants practiced daily to ensure they could perfectly recreate that part of history. A prostration required shrinking down ones entire body using ones flexibility, so it required exercising the entire body as well as anaerobic exercise. To pull them off required three sets of five hundred training prostrations every single day. Even in England, prostrations were required learning to handle Far Eastern merchants, so Howard knew several different techniques: the Left Prostration, the Right Prostration, the Over-the-Shoulder Prostration, the Walking Prostration, the Standing Prostration, the Overturned Prostration, etc. Simply splendid! When faced with an authentic prostration, Howard knew his own were nothing but conceited childs play. Far Eastern dance had a technique for forming a sitting position in midair and landing like that, and this was based on that. In addition, this young merchant had produced confectioneries. In that case, Howard had no choice but to respond. After all I began this discussion with a prostration of my own! This merchant had conceded to hold the discussion when faced by Howards prostration. That meant Howard now had to make a concession when faced with this prostration. If he did not, his own prostration would become nothing but a type of fashion. As Englands representative merchant he could not allow that to happen. Please raise your head. However, the boy did not. But even that was Splendid! A prostration was not to be ended until the other party had given in. As a negotiation skill, it was the ultimate technique in which one would not move an inch until their opponent conceded. While it was a type of bow, it was also the ultimate defense. It allowed any insults to pass over ones head and it prevented one from leaving no matter what trained body tried to make them leave and no matter what attack or removal attempt was made. Howard gritted his teeth. Do you need more time for preparations? He received no response, so he took a breath and the confectionery box. How about nine days: three days for the festival and six days for preparations? Azuma turned toward Yoshinao and Oriotorai with a surprised look. Prostrations are amazing, arent they!? Dont try it yourself, okay? Oriotorai then shrugged. Nine days? That wont cut it. Im not an expert at negotiations, but Ive done my best to teach you not to do anything halfway. Judge. Bertoni rose and bowed toward Howard. Masazumi saw him slowly return to his seat. His expression was as blank as ever. He looked perfectly composed. He sat down and placed both hands on the table. Masazumi guessed that was a way of showing he had room to spare in the negotiations and Bertoni went on to lower his head again. I appreciate the concession of an extra day for preparations. Testament. Due to the coming battle with Tres Espa?a, we do not want to take more time than is necessary. Howards voice was blank. Not being led by ones emotions during negotiations was a necessary skill for merchants and it was part of Masazumis own politician combat style. However, that allowed her to guess at his true state. Hes probably livid with rage. He had likely wanted to settle on eight days, but another day had been added. This was likely still within his margin of error, but the merchants who wanted to defeat him would use this as ammunition. The specific reason he had been forced to concede that ninth day was also an issue. He prostrated first to show his understanding of the Far East. If he had not done that, he would not have lost the eight day agreement. It had been his own error. His anger was toward himself, so it would not vanish easily. He could not blame anyone else, so it would simply smolder within him. But, thought Masazumi. This English merchant is no fool. Earlier, he had prioritized ending the negotiations at eight days, so he clearly did not like unnecessary gambles. He was proud, but he was steady and would not make an attempt if he did not think it would work. He would build up his strategy and do nothing more than what he planned. Setting the starting point at three days was a sign of that method. Meanwhile, Bertonis style still showed he had room to spare. He would aim for an even more advantageous number of days. But how is he planning to draw out the fight any longer? Meanwhile, Howard spoke. Then let us agree to nine days and bring this negotiation to- Just as Howard tried to conclude this negotiation, Masazumi heard Bertoni raise both his hands. Nine days, you say? He nodded. And suddenly, he smiled. Masazumi saw Bertonis slight smile. His eyes arched and his teeth were partially visible. The expression was downright refreshing. ! Walsingham held her arms up in preparation. Howard seemed to sense something because he sucked in a breath. On the other hand, Bertoni kept his hands raised. That was a truly excellent negotiation. I was completely outdone. As such, I will provide you an additional concession for free. No, thank you! shouted Howard. The negotiation is over!! No, I merely said I was outdone. I had not agreed to your proposal, Lord Howard, so the negotiation is not over. After all, Far Eastern merchants always provide perfect complimentary services as part of the negotiation. And what service are you offering? To suppress his caution, Howard erased all expression from his face. Do not worry, said Bertoni. This may be part of the negotiation, but I will not ask for any concession from you. This is a complementary service after all. It is for your sake and it is entirely free of charge. This was the first time Masazumi had heard Bertoni use polite language in his negotiation. She realized Heidi had stopped typing. Instead, her expression had loosened up. Is she enjoying this? However, Masazumi saw no way that a complimentary service could get Howard to concede anything. How is he planning to obtain any more days like this? As if to answer her question, Bertoni took a small breath, smiled, and spoke. I have made many impertinent comments during this negotiation. I believe I have put a great burden on you. As an apology, I will reconsider the length of the trade period. He then stated what the complimentary service was. We can revert to your original suggestion of three days. Yes, that would be best. Three days. After Bertoni went as far as to say that would be best, Masazumi turned toward Howard. The merchant was expressionless, but there was a change to his face. The color of his face had changed from flesh-colored to red and it was quickly growing darker. The veins on his forehead and nape of his neck were bulging out. Suddenly, Howard grabbed his nose and a fibrous tearing sound rang out. ! Beam-like geysers of blood burst from both his ears. Waaaah!! Masazumi knocked her chair over as she moved away from the table. However Huh? None reached me. As she had expected, Jonson had toppled his chair backwards to avoid the blood. While trembling, he pointed toward Howard and shouted toward Walsingham. Mate! Stop the bleeding! Plug his ears! Testament. Walsingham nodded, circled behind Howard, and slammed her palms into either side of his head. Two clear sounds rang out and Howard stopped moving altogether. Noriki: Thats a concussion if Ive ever seen one. Flat Vassal: That automaton has been using nothing but dangerous techniques. But Howard finally stirred while lying limp in his chair. Kh! I-I apologize, but I cannot move right now! So, um His speech was somewhat slurred. Three days!? Judge, replied Bertoni who was no longer smiling. He had returned to his expressionless state. As a sign of my apology, I am providing a great concession as a complimentary service. That is all. P-please wait a moment. What is it? Surely you do not mean you cannot prepare and hold the festival in three days. You were the one to propose this. I am merely agreeing with you. I get it. Bertoni was using Howards bluff against him. To end the negotiation at eight days, Howard had set the starting line at three days. It was a bluff, but he had attempted to force it through. Their information told them England could process all the meat for storage in one week, but what would happen if they only had three days? England will only obtain as much preserved meat as they can create in three days. England could process a months worth of meat in one week, but they could only process 3/7 of that in three days. Of the 2000 tons of meat, 4/7 of it would go to waste. Azuma: Approximately1143 tons would end up in the trash! As a politician, Masazumi knew how much garbage was created. She recalled the daily amount of kitchen waste created by the average household on Musashi. I think it was between 700 grams and 1 kilogram. Even if it was all rounded up to a kilogram, that was 1,143,000 households worth of waste. Londons population was said to be over 200 thousand. This deal would suddenly create over five times the waste their population did. There was no way they could manage it all. However Three days. Judge. We will fully comply with your demand. Hes throwing his bluff right back at him. If they settled on three days, the value of a months worth of meat would fall to 1/10 of the normal. Even at twice the consumption, that was 1/5. Nevertheless We are prepared to do what it takes. I want you to understand that. If Bertoni was going down, he was taking Howard with him. Mal-Ga: Why didnt he use this reverse bluff earlier? Marube-ya: He wanted to draw out those additional conditions. We agreed to handle transportation and Lord Howard granted us further landing privileges, remember? If he had used the reverse bluff right away, we wouldnt have gotten those. Those two conditions allow us a lot more freedom in England. Lord Howard decided to end the negotiation right afterwards, so Shiro-kun just barely got this in at the very last second. They did a lot to help out. The transportation and landing privileges would normally be Masazumis problem as they were political issues, but Musashis merchant duo had achieved them as well. They seek the greatest profit possible. She felt like she had come to understand their mercantile viewpoint. They were not wealthy representatives of a great nation like Howard was. They were young merchants on Musashi where merchants of various descents fought over a small and limited pie. They were greedy and they would forcibly earn a profit even if it meant taking advantage of their opponent. The idea of using Howards bluff against him came from that disposition. And Howard now had to release himself from the reverse bluff Bertoni and Heidi had placed on him. In other words, he had to return to the negotiating table. He cant run away now, so he has no choice. After all, England would create a massive amount of waste if they accepted the three day offer. Not only would that cause problems for England and its citizens, but he would be effectively punishing England and its citizens for his own failure. This Howard is not the sort of man who would run from this, thought Masazumi. Someone like that would not be trusted enough to hold the position of Englands representative as treasurer. He had become the great merchant he was because he would take responsibility for his own actions and he had the hidden ability to do so without difficulty. And to prove it, Howard lightly raised his right hand. Testament. Understood. I would love to accept your generous offer. He nodded once. But Musashi and the Far East already bear a great burden. As a member of Trumps and therefore a servant of our great nation of England and of our kind Fairy Queen, I do not wish to place any more of a burden upon you. As such As such To show our understanding of Musashis burden and to give you more flexibility in your work, how about five days for the festival and four days for preparations? Howard suggested a total of nine days. Masazumi reacted by looking at Erimaki on her lap. Silver Wolf: He wants to eliminate the reverse bluff with the same one day addition we earned from that previous farce? Three days for the festival and two days for preparations, responded Bertoni. Three days is enough for us, so five total gives us plenty of flexibility. Bertoni continued with the reverse bluff. He did not intend to release the opponent he had latched onto. His strategy was clear. He would concede two days for every one day Howard conceded. It seemed he was conceding more, but Musashi was still at five days. They still had two days left before reaching seven days and those two days meant just under 600 tons of waste. Howard of course wanted to bring that waste down to zero. Ten days. Six for the festival and four for preparations. Will that allow Musashi to carry out its work without any extra burden? The tone of Howards voice had fallen, so Masazumi gulped in her heart. Hiding ones emotions was a standard of negotiation, but he had allowed this change in tone to show itself. Marube-ya: It looks like hes completely given up on the negotiation. If he sees the loss as growing too great, he will call the entire deal off just like we threatened at the start. We need to sniff out where his limit is from his attitude. In that case, this is the time to back off. However, Bertoni readily continued speaking. We should avoid including your day of rest. Tsirhc considers it immoral to work more than necessary on that day, correct? How about six days for the festival, one day off, and four days for preparations? That is eleven in all. Howard fell silent. He took several breaths. He listened to the waves outside the ship, took a few more breaths, and finally let out a resolved and stifled voice. Te- One more thing, said Bertoni calmly. Howard seemed to suddenly realize what that meant and raised his eyebrows slightly. The English merchant opened his mouth again. ! Just as he began speaking, Bertoni once more spoke up before he could. However, Bertoni was not addressing Howard this time. Mukai, are you listening? Howard was left speechless because he did not understand why Bertoni had suddenly called for Mukai Suzu who was blind. Masazumi, on the other hand, did understand. So thats it! She finally realized why she was sitting at that table. And so Wait, Bertoni. This is not for you to decide. Judge. Then I will leave it to you, vice president. Judge, replied Masazumi with a nod. She ignored Howard who seemed confused and instead looked at the divine transmission sign frame Heidi gave her. It displayed the scene in one of the ships corridors where Mukai sat on a bench by the wall. Asama sat next to her and the shrine maiden seemed to be controlling the footage. Masazumi cleared her throat and began. Now, Mukai. This may be sudden, but I want you to listen calmly. Mukai nodded and visibly prepared herself as Masazumi continued in a definite tone of voice. You will be sent to London as a temporary ambassador. Eh? Suzu did not understand what Masazumi meant. Anambassador? She had heard the term in politics class. An ambassador was sent to another country as a political representative to speak on behalf of their own country. During the history recreation, the practice had begun in 1455 when K.P.A. Italias city-state of Milan had sent a diplomat to the city-state of Genoa. Eh? You wantme to do that? Asama and the others had relayed the details of the negotiation to her. But Why? U-um You will be able to freely contact us using sign frame divine transmissions. And Adele, you go as her bodyguard. Eh? Me? U-um Okay. Judge. W-wait a s-second, began Suzu. She tried to stop the situation from continuing to progress so quickly. Wh-why? I ama lot of trouble. You shouldnot choose me. That would bebetter. Well said Masazumi in confusion. The wavering of Masazumis voice told Suzu her worries had been misplaced. She felt bad for what she had said, but at the same time I shouldntmake people worry so much. She wanted to sweep it all away, but it was unlikely to be that easy. She heard a breath from Masazumi who was unsure what to say and no immediate answer arrived. However Cmon, Bell-san! How about you leave it at that? Tooris voice suddenly came from the sign frame and Suzu straightened her posture without thinking. Will he thinkIm an unpleasant girl? Huh? Bell-san, your face is really red. Are you okay? I-I-Im fine. Just fine. Wh-what is it? Eh? Oh, right. You may not have realized it, but even Seijun cant stand up to you when you question her. Thats what happened here, right? Listen, began Toori. Out of all of us, youre the one that speaks your mind the clearest, is the most stubborn, and yet takes care of yourself. Th-thatthat isntt-true. She did not know what to do when he suddenly complimented her like that. She wanted to go hide somewhere, but then she would miss out on the important thing he had to say. Wh-what should Ido? Its simple. Ysee, that money-lover and that flat-chested girl who cant tell a joke to save her life are-! S-Seijun! I think your aims gotten better! Y-you shouldntdo that, M-Masazumi, said Suzu. The tsukkomiis Horizons j-job. Asama lowered her head along with everyone else. Thats not entirely wrong, but it isnt exactly right either. However, she somehow understood what Toori meant. Shirojiro had spoken her name and Masazumi had supported the decision for the same reason. Shell immediately tell you if you shouldnt do something. Anyone could tell the difference between what they should and should not do. But when faced with those things, could everyone come out and say it without compromising or making excuses? Most people could likely do so when it came to protecting those who were important to them, but Suzu was a little different. She can say it when it comes to Horizon. As seen in her essay from a while back, Suzu respected Horizon. She had said she loved Toori, so it would not be unusual if Horizon held a complicated place in her heart. But Suzu had not forgotten about Horizon and she had continued to value her relationship with Horizon as it had been back then. She did not waver. She was blind, so if she wavered, she might not be able to trust anything even if she received help. She did not rely on her vision, so her decisions were instantaneous and that decision always occurred within herself. Letting it leave her would only let it decay. Bell-san, can you continue on like that and act as a diplomat for a bit? Seijun and that money-lover will teach you the more difficult things. Ill contact your parents, so- Wait, wait! Seijun! Dont say you wont let me do it. Dont worry. Ill put on some clothes, so dont worry. Itll just be knee socks, though! Anyway, Bell-san. Youll get a nice room, eat nice food, bathe in a nice big bath, and sleep in a bed so big youll sink down into it. Theres nothing to worry about. If someone fires a shell at you, Adele will protect you. Diplomacy doesnt have such extreme highs and lows! Everyone shouted back at Toori without thinking, but Suzus tone was still doubtful. W-will I reallybe okay? You will, Mukai. This is Masazumi. It will only last two weeks and your freedom there is guaranteed. The festival will begin after a few days and that means we should be able to visit you more frequently. Th-thenwhat do I need todo? A diplomat has two jobs. First, act as an intermediary between us and England. Second, you have the right to make decisions on our behalf if England insists on a decision. Th-thatthatst-too much forme. Hm? Bell-san, dont think about it so much. Its easy as can be. R-really? Yeah, answered Toori. You just have to be our ally like you always are. If you think anything is bad for us, just say no. If you think its perfectly fine, then say yes. R-really? I-is thatreally allit is? Thats the hardest part, but she finds it hard to believe thats all it is, thought Asama. She really is a virtuous person. It is most impressive she managed to remain like that in this filthy class. If some monster tries to contaminate her, Ill shoot them. Toori then replied to Suzus question. Im asking you to do this because your ability to do that is perfect for the job. R-really? said Suzu. ThenIll do it. Suzu nodded as if trying to convince herself, so Asama rustled her sleeves as she gently hugged Suzu. She used her strength and warmth to tell Suzu to do her best and Suzu nodded again. M-make sure tocome get me, e-everyone. Sure thing, said Toori. Everyone else nodded as well and Kimis voice came from the sign frame. Suzu hasnt signed a sign frame contract, has she? Asama, make a quick contract with her. Also, Adele is Catholic, so give her a quick lesson on using Shinto sign frames. If anything happens, Adele would be able to use it more quickly. Kimi then gave further instructions but via divine message rather than by voice. Also, Adele mentioned that Suzu heard an odd noise coming from England. It apparently sounded like construction or a bell. It occasionally comes from the Tower of London up above, so sending Suzu there has another meaning. Do you think there is something there? I dont know, but I am curious. Suzu knows a lot about sounds. If she found it odd enough to question it, it must be something not heard in everyday life on Musashi. England must be making various preparations for the Apocalypse and their battle with Tres Espa?a, and it wouldnt hurt to come across one of those things. I see, said Asama with a nod. Masazumi nodded back at her before turning toward Howard. The sound Mukai heard does not fit with anything England has mentioned so far. They had held a light negotiation, but nothing like that had been brought up. However, it was doubtful Mukai was wrong about something like this. Now we can send Mukai herself to check on it. Most diplomats were also spies. With that in mind, Masazumi spoke to Howard. We have no objection to sending a diplomat. And it seems to me that bringing one of our residents into England as evidence of our diplomatic relationship would make a sufficient achievement for England even if it would not remain in history. How about it? After asking her question, she immediately spoke again. Aoi, can we send Futayo as another bodyguard for Mukai? Eh? Oh, sure, sure. Me? cut in Futayo. I am currently consuming curry. Judge. Masazumi nodded. This will begin tomorrow. Adele Balfette is solely defensive and she is from a Hexagone Fran?aise family. She is perfect for protecting a diplomat who could effectively be taken hostage, but she and Mukai have not trained for their roles. For the next few days, the student council and the cultural types will be busy preparing for the festival, so the bodyguard has to come from the chancellors officers. However, England would be wary of Mitotsudaira because she is from Hexagone Fran?aise, Naomasa has yet to repair Jizuri Suzaku, Crossunite is busy being gay, and we cant exactly send the two Technohexen from M.H.R.R. That leaves you, Futayo. Masazumi, I think one of those reasons was a bit odd. Just ignore it. Anyway, how about it, Futayo? With you along, Mukai will have Musashis greatest defense and offense with her. Also, Mukais words and actions will hold authority as Musashis ambassador. You know what that means, dont you? Judge. In other words, she will not just be the representative of Musashi Ariadust Academy, but of the Far East as a whole. That makes her a representative of the Far Easts ruler, Princess Horizon. It seems Mukai-sama wishes to express her understanding as well. Bertoni nodded next to Masazumi and spread his hands. If you think of them as hostages, this is a splendid achievement, isnt it? You can take away Musashis greatest defense and offense. Then again, it also means you are holding a bomb, but thinking about how to announce your results is another joy of being a merchant, dont you think? Testament. That is indeed wonderful. Now, the festival will be seven days with one of those days set aside for rest, andnow that we have come this far, how about 5 days for preparations? Let us agree on twelve days total. Howard shrugged his shoulders. However, the other merchants attempts to interfere should be quite intense now that I have conceded so much. If possible, I would like to be given full authority over Englands side of this deal. Would that be okay? You mean you want us to sign a contract saying Musashi can only trade with England through you? Testament. Howard nodded. And if you are the one to make the request, I can use it as an excuse to suppress the other merchants. Also, if you do not charge for the contract, I will be in your debt for that small amount. Judge. Then that is what we shall do. Bertoni nodded and produced a sign frame containing a seal in his palm. Howard smiled bitterly but still held out his hand. As he prepared for a handshake, his palm also showed a sign frame containing a seal. The negotiations are over. Bertoni reached across the table and completed the handshake. At the same time, a sign frame appeared. Approved : Religion-Independent Seal : Subject C Far East, England, Official Trade Negotiation C Transmitting to Both Administrations : Confirmed Fragments of light scattered from their palms. As the light scattered to the ground, the two merchants stood from their seats. Heidi also stood up while typing. Marube-ya: Ahh, ahh. So we have to use our own transport ship? It is true we have some extra fuel because they havent been running lately. And, well, I guess persuading them is part of our job. Howard must have realized what she was thinking because he released Bertonis hand and spoke. We will send a carriage for your ambassador tomorrow morning. And in a few days, your representatives should be invited to our royal palace. After a party, we will hold a meeting. That will likely be no sooner than the evening of the festivals first day. Judge. We appreciate it. Is that information free? Testament. Think of it as a complimentary service. Howard bowed deeply. After two days to make arrangements, the twelve days for the preparations and festival will begin. With that, the party, and the meeting, I hope we will both have excellent business with profitable results. Study: Importation of the Potato Toori: Sis! Sis! Everyones been talking about po-tay-toes or po-tah-toes or whatever, but did they really not have potatoes in medieval Europe!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Potato-head brother, how was Europe supposed to have foods from the New World before the New Worlds discovery? Sweet potatoes, corn, tomatoes, pumpkins, bell peppers, pineapples, and chili peppers are the same. Tobacco came from the New World as well. Anyway, I wrote up a list of years when the potato was imported to different countries. England: Arrived 1586. Cultivation encouraged starting in mid-17th century. Tres Espa?a: Arrived circa 1534. Cultivation began in certain areas starting in mid-16th century. K.P.A. Italia: Arrived circa 1566. Cultivation began in certain areas starting circa 1582. M.H.R.R.: Arrived circa 1588. Cultivation began in the western areas starting midway through the Thirty Years War. Hexagone Fran?aise: Arrived at the end of the 16th century. Small amounts cultivated in very small areas starting at the same time. Far East: Arrived circa 1600. Cultivation for food began circa 1624. Toori: Thats a wide range. And the Far East got them by circa 1600? Isnt that too soon? Kimi: Some theories say 1576 or 1598, but its a bit unclear because the taro and the sweet potato were brought in at about the same time and the European ships bringing them in were filled with all sorts of things. Its thought they had definitely arrived by 1610, though. They were apparently grown even in the cold areas of Tohoku. Toori: But wasnt Europe really slow to start growing it? Werent people saying growing them provided enough food for a population explosion? So isnt this a bit slow? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Foolish brother. The earth was warmer during the middle ages, so it was easier to grow food than it is now. But there was a little ice age during the 14th century and the peak hit right around mid-16th century. Until then, wheat and other crops were still producing enough food, but everything grew too cold by the 1600s. Wheats output dropped even further and potatoes finally became a primary source of food. But in Europe, it was disliked for being a root vegetable and looking ugly, so it was slow to spread even once people started growing it. The Far East did not avoid it like that, so it spread more quickly than in Europe. Also, some areas used the 1576 theory during the history recreation. Toori: You mean its possible Nobunaga and Hideyoshi shouted Hot damn! French fries! at some point? Kimi: First of all, French fries is an English term. Second of all, bow down in apology toward Mikawa this very instant. Notes 1. 83 can be pronounced Hassan. Volume 2, 20: Those Meeting in a Separate Place Volume 2, Chapter 20: Those Meeting in a Separate Place There are mysteries And there are questions But what should one do to control oneself? Point Allocation (Stress) The setting sun shone through many dark objects. Lined up alongside those evening clouds were eight ships. Each of the ships was visible due to the thin clouds they trailed as they crossed the west wind. Together, the eight ships formed the almost eight kilometer length of Musashi. Its back was turned to England which was five times that length away. The three ships on the port side and the three ships on the starboard side each formed a fan-shaped formation, the two center ships had their altitudes staggered by the height of one ship, and those two ships were currently switching out their altitudes. This process allowed for the approach of transport ships and the loading of cargo. Cargo was also being circulated between each of Musashis ships. The transfer was naturally using the towing belts and the circulating towing belts which formed a loop, but the transport pipes which used the up and down motion of the two center ships was used for the cargo transferred vertically. People moved about both inside and outside the ships as they busily loaded the large wooden cargo containers with materials. The workers from the larger races or the beastman races handled the hard labor by pushing and pulling the cargo. Those with wings or the ability to fly carried the lighter cargo between ships. The distribution officer of the industrial committee, which worked for the student council, supervised Musashis ship port control division which worked with those related to Shinto or other religions to carry out massive amounts of divine transmissions. Once the transport ships were loaded with cargo they would moor at the inner side of one of Musashis ships. They never moved into the open sky. They were waiting for a certain event before doing that. So these are preparations for the spring festival starting the day after tomorrow. A voice spoke as if looking down on the alarms, sounds of machinery, and roaring of the air. The voice came from the back of the rear center ship named Okutama which was currently rising. Specifically, it came from the bridge in front of Musashi Ariadust Academy. Two people sat on the stairs leading from the bridge to the central road. One was the bespectacled boy named Neshinbara. The other sat three peoples widths to the side. President Sakai, dont you have to prepare for tomorrow? He really looks after us, thought Neshinbara as he asked Sakai his question. Augesvarer-kun sent me a divine message about Musashi and Englands spring festival starting the day after tomorrow, but dont you have to prepare for Musashi entering port tomorrow and dont you have to handle the procedure for landing the transport ships in England? Well, from what I heard, the trade is being carried out while camouflaged as festival stands. That means I have to go meet with the transaction officer of their industrial committee and explain why were calling off the trade deal. What excuse am I supposed to make? Why not just write due to personal reasons on the form? They will make sure to stick with whatever story you give. I suppose. Sakai held his unlit kiseru in his mouth. But why are you here? asked Neshinbara. Well, Toussaint, thats because youre here. Makiko-kun made a request concerning you. What? What did she say? Judge. She told me to leave you alone. Is that so? Neshinbara half-closed his eyes and spread out either side of his mouth. The adults around here seem to fail at everything. Meanwhile, Sakai raised the corner of his mouth in a smile. But at my age, you stop being shy and you no longer care if people hate you, so I came to ask you about something. If its about Tres Espa?a, you could always ask Naruze-kun. Its not that. Its about the Double Border Crest. Neshinbara could tell his expression had changed. He turned toward Sakai who was backlit by the southern sky. As I was instructed after the Battle of Mikawa, I researched what information I could on Musashi and worked to bring it all together. And what did you find? Neshinbara shook his head. It first appeared about thirty years ago, it is spread out across every country, andthis last one is not exactly definite. You can decide that after saying it. Oh, and Ill decide it for myself after I hear it. Judge. Neshinbara nodded, hesitated, and spoke. It is not definite, but there is something like a pattern in the Princess Disappearances which are closely related to the Double Border Crest. And that is? Judge, said Neshinbara again before giving his prediction based on his research. Most likely, the Princess Disappearances happen to people with an inherited name or the people around them. I cannot say so for certain. There are exceptions like Vice President Honda-kuns mother. Neither Honda-kun nor her father has an inherited name, after all. All I can say is there is pattern with some exceptions. Neshinbara held up his right hand. He produced a sign frame, made sure Macbeth did not burst from the bandages wrapped around his right arm, and produced a certain diagram from his own personal databank. Several rectangles were connected from top to bottom by lines. Is this a genealogy? asked Sakai as he peered at it. Judge. It is a genealogy of inherited names, centered on the different student councils and chancellors officers. Of these, there are still none who are known for sure to be victims, but with some certainly seem to have disappeared. Thats a scary thing to hear. I ran across something like that recently. Thats another mystery. You have an inherited name and you witnessed a Princess Disappearance, but its been over a month and you havent disappeared. You make it sound like you want me to disappear. We cant have that. Sakai looked back at the genealogy. But it is true the different countries need to be clearer when their inherited names retire. Of course, making things so clear can be taken advantage of and people can be given opposing inherited names, so the bigger the name, the more likely they are to simply disappear one day. Was it the same with Ii Naomasa? Yeah, it was. The bitter smile on Sakais face prompted Neshinbara to apologize, but Sakais bitter smile only deepened. What is your personal opinion at this point? I want to know how you feel about it. Judge. I have no proof, but whether this is a naturally occurring mysterious phenomenon or something artificial, it isnt completely random. It is targeted toward those with inherited names and those related to them. Toussaint. What is it? Judge. Sakai nodded and pointed at the genealogy. I would appreciate it if you would continue investigating this. I dont really know how to use the divine network. I suppose not. Neshinbara smiled bitterly and raised his right arm while looking up at a loaded transport ship heading to Tama. He used his left hand to lightly tap on the bandages wrapped around his right arm. But I wish something could be done about this. As Neshinbara looked at his bandaged arm, Sakai took a breath and asked a question. Is that stylish curse difficult to deal with? Theres nothing stylish about it. Its just plain difficult, replied Neshinbara. Its more dangerous than it is inconvenient. President Sakai, have you ever been cursed? Yes, back when I was in active duty. I had it immediately purified with a Song of Atsuta purification, so I only had to avoid drinking alcohol for two or three days. Whats a modern curse like? I subconsciously do things to harm my king. Neshinbara shrugged. While using the divine network, the words of Macbeth will expand without me noticing and it will use a sign frame behind me to try to leak information on the student council. It also tries to send divine messages containing other inside information. So its like a virus? In relation to the divine network, yes. The curse is based on the character of Macbeth, so it can correspond to other things as well. The scariest one was when it tried to carve a knife out of a cokepen in class. That one was bad. Sakai tilted his head and finally slid his fingers horizontally across his throat. Like that? To Toori? No, I apparently tried to throw it. I was actually trying to sharpen the pen to write with, but according to HondaSamurai Honda-kun who noticed and stopped me, my fingers were holding the blade and preparing to throw it. Not bad, Da-chans daughter. Had anyone else noticed? Neshinbara started to shake his head but stopped. Oh, Oriotorai-sensei had. When I went to discuss taking some time off from the academy, she held a pen in her fingers and asked because of this? I guess this is part of growing more experienced, thought Neshinbara with a sigh. When I was at home typing up a manuscript for an event, I all of a sudden realized I had ordered a ton of tear-jerking porn games to be delivered to the student council. That one was really serious. About three of them were shipped because I didnt cancel them in time, but it was more of an issue for my printing budget than for Aoi-kuns life. After all, he has Asama-kun and Urquiaga-kun to test for poison. Also Also? When I check the divine network at home, I just find a bunch of criticism about me. When I try to do something else such as working on my manuscript, I end up thinking about how everyone will complain that Im doing that when I should be doing student council work. That may be true right now, but I start wondering if they will keep saying it even when I get back to work and only work on my manuscript in my free time. Those thoughts keep me from focusing on the manuscript. What about you, President Sakai? How do you handle it when people say things to you on a daily basis? Well, Im old enough to just brush it off by telling them not to push an old man so hard. And when I was younger, the divine network was not this advanced. It only existed on a very local level, but that meant both sides had to bet everything when they argued. Sakakibara-sama made a name for himself like that, didnt he? Thats right. But how does the current Sakakibara plan to make a name for himself? I dont have the skill needed for an inherited name and right now Im only a hindrance. Sakakibara was often a hindrance to us. Really? asked Neshinbara. When we were fighting the remnants of Imagawa, that idiot suddenly said Ah, its time for cram school! Bye! when it turned 6 PM. You cant just say bye! Losing you means losing one of our walls! To get back at him, Da-chan and I threw the Imagawa students through the windows of the cram school. Not much has changed with you, has it? But, said Sakai. I think hesitation is a good thing. Its these times you spend wondering what to do that you can look back on and realize how full a life you lived. But if you want to remove that curse, I think your best bet is to ask that English girl. I can meet her and complete the play to bring Macbeth to an end, I can move even further from England, or I can choose to step down from the stage I suppose that last one means it will disappear if I quit the student council. The festival preparations begin the day after tomorrow. What will you do? Neshinbara shrugged. Theyre holding a doujinshi event then and I had planned to attend. I doubt anyone will stop by my booth, but I guess Ill be leaving the festival preparations to the others. He let out an exasperated sigh and opened a sign frame. According to Augesvarer-kuns message, theyre eating yakiniku on a fourth level beach tonight. She also said something about a hot spring. What are they up to down there? Theyre always up to something. Judge, said Neshinbara as if replying to his own question. He then glanced at the school building behind them. Ive been keeping my distance for two weeks now and they really are strange when viewed from outside. Night fell and the cold air descended from the sky. Light filled a beach next to the shallow ocean. That beach bordered a village on a low hill. The lights were gathered just a bit up the beach from the receding waves. Several fires were built there. They illuminated metal plates placed over other fires built down in holes in the sand. Gathered around those metal plates were people, both human and non-human. Most of them wore Far Eastern uniforms, but some of them were locals who had close to a 50/50 ratio between human and non-human. They were gathered here for one reason. I am Treasurer Shirojiro Bertoni of Musashi Ariadust Academys student council. With the coming spring festival preparations and festival proper, I look forward to the friendship between our two countries, to my money, and to my profit. Shiro-kun, Shiro-kun. Convincing them based on their emotions and taking all the profit for yourself is fine, but you probably shouldnt announce it like that. I see. I suppose it would be best to make an apology here, Heidi. Now, everyone, it seems I have to pretend this festival is to bring friendship between our two countries. It is a pain, but- You arent apologizing at all! shouted everyone else. Shirojiro nodded in response. Do not worry. If your throat dries out from complaining so much and you need a drink, you will be forced to visit a merchant. I can listen to your complaints all day long, so you will continue to lose more and more. And now that we know who stands at the top, let us continue, he said. Listen. Whenever a merchant says he will treat you to something, you can assume he has an ulterior motive, but if someone else is paying you to eat, eat as much as you can. The more you eat, the more you gain. Let us enjoy the feast tonight. Laugh, enjoy yourselves, and chat with each other. The smiles are free, after all. Now, a toast to our countries friendship and to my glorious money! Everyone silently hung their heads down and clanked their glasses and mugs together. On the westernmost end of the gathering, Oriotorai stood from her seat with a wine cask attached to the hard point at her waist. Her face was already red. Lets eat yakiniku someone else is paying for! With that, the feast (supposedly) for friendship began. Volume 2, 21: The Two in the Meeting Place Volume 2, Chapter 21: The Two in the Meeting Place What is it That cannot be done alone? Point Allocation (Misunderstanding) Masazumi could see the sea from where she sat. Naruze and Naito sat between her and the sea while Mitotsudaira sat between her and the hill. Balfette and Mukai were sitting among the English and eating with the local children. According to Mukai, she could still hear the periodic odd sound from the upper levels, but the local children and adults had not noticed it. But she never doubts herself and thinks she might be imagining it. That was just how much she trusted her ears. That level of confidence is rare for her. As the representative of the English village, Scarred sat with Crossunite, Aoi, and Horizon. Despite being a student council officer, Masazumi had a reason for not sitting with the English. I hold a political position, so they are worried about a spy or attacker. Naruze, Naito, and Mitotsudaira were her bodyguards. Mitotsudaira came from Hexagone Fran?aise who historically did not get along with England, so anyone plotting something would think twice when they saw her next to Masazumi. Masazumi felt they were going overboard, but she understood why they were doing it. But There was one problem. Ive never really eaten yakiniku. How am I supposed to eat this? Mikawa had mostly produced vegetables and fish, so the most meat Masazumi had eaten there was the occasional chicken. She was used to eating at home, so she had never had only a sauce plate, chopsticks, and rice bowl. This isnt enough! She was used to having three dishes on the table and there was no soup here, so it all felt horribly lacking. Is the meat really that good? I guess it is different from ham or bacon. The students who had been aboard the transport ship began to move. Masazumi saw Futayo take command of the grill. Ch-chief! After two weeks, meat is so delicious, isnt it!? Was yakiniku sauce this delicious before? Thick slice, displayed Tonbokiri. Listen up! declared Futayo. Everything past this line is my territory. Thats more than half, silently commented Masazumi before turning to her right. There, Mitotsudaira was adding more and more vegetables to her plate. Girls do need their fiber. Guessing Mitotsudaira was displaying a more normal method of eating than the others, Masazumi began emulating her. Ill start with some vegetables. She looked over and found all the vegetables gone from the grill. They had also vanished from the large plate to her side. A glance over at Mitotsudaira showed her plate was empty too. The girl sighed and then smiled. Okay, I ate all the vegetables. Now I can eat as much meat as I want. She really is a wolf! W-wait a second! I didnt get any of the vegetables! Eh? Will you be okay tomorrow morning? Whose fault do you think it is? Meanwhile, Naito and Naruze were speaking across the table. Margot, Im sorry I havent been very useful lately. Look, you can eat this meat while imagining its me. With chicken, eat the wings! With pork, eat the butt! With beef, eat the legs or arms or whatever! Ga-chan, that sounds great, but Im pacing myself to have room for the yakisoba and Asamachis five-grain fried rice afterwards. Oh, and Seijun? This table eats a lot, so be careful. Ga-chan and I both have wings, so we consume about twice the calories of a normal person and Mito-tsan- Suddenly, a naked boy and Horizon showed up. They both held large plates that required both hands. The plates contained various cuts of meat. Hey! Heidi sent these over for Nate. As she held out the meat, Horizon gave a satisfied nod. You are a carnivore, Mitotsudaira-sama? I will remember that. N-no, I am not exactly carnivorous. You put up a good fight for the past two weeks, so just leave it at that, okay? Mitotsudaira hesitated for a moment but ultimately took the two plates with her silver chains. Do you love meat that much? asked Masazumi. She only asked out of curiosity, but Mitotsudaira blushed. That is my nature as a Bte du Personne. I can explain, cut in Naito. You know how carnivores and herbivores have different cells in their stomachs and their organs are otherwise different, right? For example, rabbits and guinea pigs have trouble digesting meat while tigers and ferrets have trouble digesting plants. I do think Ive heard that solid pet food is divided into those two categories. Judge. Naito nodded. Herbivores can acquire the nutrients they need just by eating plants, but carnivores cant eat plants. To gain those nutrients, they eat herbivores and gain the nutrients stored up in their body. Well, wolves are basically carnivores. Dogs are pretty omnivorous, but Mito-tsan isnt a dog. That pretty much covers it. So It must have taken a toll on her to go two weeks without meat. She had not been imagining it when she thought Mitotsudaira was not eating much. She must have decided going hungry was better than eating grains and vegetables which could make her sick. If Mitotsudaira accepted Masazumis ignorance as an excuse, it showed how tolerant she was. So thats why you brought this over, Aoi. For someone who walked around naked, he could be quite thoughtful at times like this. Masazumi wanted to criticize him for not having a clear stance on England, but he was not completely slacking off. Meanwhile, the idiot had a huge grin on his face. Meat beats sweets, right? I-I will eat sweets too. I would love it if you sent some over. I am half human, remember? Wait, Horizon? Horizon was using chopsticks to hold some cooked meat out toward Nate from the side. She expressionlessly held up the sauce-covered meat. Judge. Have this entire piece, she said. Now, say ah. This is a ceremony to recognize what you have done for us. What is going on here? wondered Masazumi as Mitotsudaira blushed and tried to draw back from the meat held up to her. However, the naked boy circled behind her and grabbed her shoulders. She shrunk down, her eyebrows twisted, and her nose twitched a few times as the steam hit it. She closed her eyes, opened her lips with a resigned look, and stuck her tongue out a bit as she received Horizons chopsticks. She pursed her lips and drew in the steaming piece of food with the back of her teeth. Nn She lightly bit down and slowly swallowed. She took a breath. She stretched up a bit and then relaxed as her expression loosened up. ~~! She leaned forward to escape the idiots hands and quickly covered her face with her hands. Wait, wait! Whats wrong, Nate? The excess silver chains twisted their long forms into words. Embarrassed. Troubled. She tugged and pulled back the intelligent chain that was speaking out of turn. She then slipped from her short chair and her butt fell to the sandy ground. She placed her hands between her legs. With her eyes closed, she raised her chin to look up at Horizon. She looked like a baby bird asking for food, but everyone exchanged a glance as she wordlessly stretched her throat up. Is this? Before Masazumi or anyone else could say anything, Horizon grabbed the idiots hand and handed him another pair of chopsticks. With the griller and feeder roles set, they worked to feed Mitotsudaira. Everyone watched as the girl continually narrowed her eyes every time she had meat brought to her mouth. Masazumi sighed and looked around. This got out of hand quickly. Hey, she called out to the others. Does anyone have any extra vegetables? The tables with a mix between Musashi and England had extra vegetables because some had been brought in from the local area. With Wet Man and Musashis princess gone, Scarred was left alone with Tenzou. Tenzou went to hand their extra vegetables to Wet Man and returned. Does anyone need anything to drink? he asked. Heh heh heh. Ninja! Get me a beer! Three minutes! He was back in thirty seconds. Whenever Scarred tried to speak with him, someone would call out to him and he would quickly return. She was left staring blankly at him. He certainly works a lot. Only he knew her identity, so her look of admiration was hidden deeply beneath her hood. She tried to do her best for the fourth level village, but he completely outdid her in consideration, effort, and especially problem solving. The same had happened with the hot spring Wet Man had asked them about that morning. I never thought he could actually do it. Scarred recalled what had happened a few hours earlier. They had finished having the kobolds carry the gathered stones and swords of the graveyard to a hill with a nice view. He had asked her if the original graveyard had contained any remains. When I told him no, he simply nodded. He did not question it at all. That graveyard contained no remains. All it contained was the last thing the people had held and a stone from the spot on which they had fallen. Then let us move on to the hot spring. His idea was to send water to the hole created when the ground below the graveyard had collapsed. As a water source, they used the waterway passing between hilltop wheat fields. To create a conduit, they used the unused water pipes the diplomatic ship had brought for the cargo ship. A few of the living blocks had only been used for remodeling floors and walls, so some leftover walls and a roofs had been set up for the changing room and bath area. They had hired the kobolds to dig up the ground and lay stones for installing the living block. Now, all we need to do is pour the water into the hole in the ground. She had had her doubts whether that was all it would take, but while they were preparing the floor with the kobolds, new kobolds had poured into the hole along with hot water. It was like magic. But he had explained it. Kobolds are spirits that live along veins of ore and land with those veins is more likely to have hot springs. In other words, land with kobolds has heat sources closer to the surface. That means a hole opened where kobolds are will lead to magma or somewhere close to it. As long as the hole does not open up somewhere else, if you pour water in to fill the hole, a blast furnace level of geothermal heat will warm the water and create a natural boiling pot. Basically, we have artificially reproduced the structure of a hot spring. England was a floating island and each level and block had its own crust. Accumulated trash on the surface and side walls would be swallowed up and the internal heat would melt it down like a furnace so it could be reused as part of the crust. This technique took advantage of that aspect of the crust. Englands crust is controlled, so a hole leading down this far is quite rare. But if you understand the system, this is not difficult. The mud had left the water they had sent in and the geothermal heat had turned it into hot water which rose back up. From what she had heard, the Far Easts mainland had a lot of hot springs and a similar method was used to dilute the much hotter springs in the mountains and send them down to the base where health resorts could be built. The elders of the village understood how rough this area could be on those working the fields, so they had rejoiced. It would also help with the childrens health and with washing clothes. Honestly. Tenzou had surprised her again and again when he had looked after the springs water lilies and removed the graveyards swords. And now Okay. I should finally be able to eat, he said as he sat next to her. Tenzou sat to Scarreds left so as to hide her from the others. He had planned to do everything he could to protect her identity. Luckily, the most dangerous of his classmates had moved to other seats or wandered off, but that had produced a lot of odd jobs for him and he felt bad about leaving her alone for so long. Here you go. Scarred quietly offered him some grilled meat and vegetables, so he accepted. Until that morning, he had felt something threatening between the two of them. But working together helped us understand how to get along. But What is it, Scarred-dono? You arent eating. Judge. Um, about that. Because she was speaking too quietly for the others to hear, she used more feminine language and she looked awkwardly at Tenzou. I was just wondering. How do you eat with your scarf like that? I had never thought about it. I guess its a form of ninja technique. Probably. He had formed the habit before his earliest memories, so he had never questioned it. In fact, he was a little confused how one ate without wearing a scarf. After thinking for a bit, he decided he should give a standard response. It is a ninja technique. Ah, I feel like I just became an incredibly boring guy! But at least I dont tell terrible jokes like Masazumi-dono. Scarred nodded a few times in understanding and the action contained none of the harshness she showed while hiding her identity. This is quite a gap. He found it hard to remember her using masculine language like she had before. She is a good person and a diligent one. When building the bath, she had not hesitated to work in the dirt to level it off for the floor. When walking through the village, people had called out to her. They were usually thanking her for something she had done for them, so it was obvious she was the type to do work for herself. That harshness came from a misunderstanding and her diligence. And then You really are diligent, arent you? What? He had been thinking of her that way, but he had never thought of himself that way. When she suddenly used that word to describe him, he spoke up without thinking. Scarred was placing meat on top of the grill while facing him. Isnt it a lot of work? I have only seen you today, but you have done so many things and you are always running around doing things for people. Judge. I suppose so. It was true that the horrible people around him were a lost cause, but this was a different issue. The truth is, I enjoy it the most, he said. At least, that is what I think. What do you mean? Judge. Tenzou grabbed some meat. You just saw how I perform a lot of odd jobs and get asked to do a lot of things, right? In a way, I am filling in the gaps everyone else leaves behind, but if you think about it differently, this allows me to be involved in more than anyone else. Tenzou nodded and ate the meat Scarred had grilled. Scarred glanced down at his hand for an instant, but she missed the instant he ate it and bit her lip in regret below her hood. Tenzou inwardly smiled at that and continued speaking. I am not involved too deeply in any one thing, so I feel no responsibility toward it yet I get to play the role of the mini-hero. Butting in on so many things is nice and I can give a ninjas opinion whenever it is needed. I enjoy helping everyone with what they arent doing, what they are trying and failing to do, or what they cant do. I lose interest in things quickly, so being able to pop in for just the best part like that fits my personality well. Then You couldnt continue doing the same thing? Scarred switched from beef and began grilling pork and chicken. Anddoesnt that put you on the losing end? The losing end? Judge, she said. You may gain something from the things you do, but arent some of them things you would rather not do? And arent there also times when you end up doing things for someone else so they will not suffer a loss? You fill the gaps the others leave behind by doing the things they do not want to do. I suppose so. He did not deny it. Most of the requests were unexpected and he would sometimes make a sacrifice for those in the leading roles who kept the situation moving. But That is the point of a ninja. What do you mean? Judge. A ninja is one who acts while hiding his own heart. And so- He was going to give a businesslike answer of I do not view it as a loss, but she spoke up before he could. But That means you still think of it as taking a loss, right? You are still human, after all. He could not come up with a response to her preemptive statement. He thought for a bit, considered how he felt about his job, and said I suppose so yet again. But it is not just the things you yourself hold that have value, he added. I have little strength and I cannot use many Shinto spells. But if my actions help someone who has more strength, I can be proud of supporting everyone else. The Testament descriptions decide history ahead of time in this world, but the influential people who protect those descriptions and maintain the proper flow of history require people like me if they are to do their jobs. And And Even if I am only involved in just a few of the words written in those history descriptions, that is more than enough for me to feel proud. Suddenly, Tenzou recalled an article he had read in the ninja magazine he had bought the other day. The Three Major Types of Unpopular Ninja 1: A ninja who talks on and on about himself. 2: A ninja who denies what the other person says. 3: The kind of ninja who reads this article. I fall under all three!! As he ate more meat, he began to panic and felt like all his strength was being sapped from his butt. But Scarred suddenly spoke up while sitting next to him. Thank you very much. Eh? He turned toward her and saw her looking down at the grill with a small smile. The others are starting to notice. Their voices must have grown too loud because the others were glancing over at them. Tenzou straightened his posture and lowered his voice again. But you must have it tough too, Scarred-dono. Eh? Wh-why do you-? Judge. You look after this fourth level, dont you? Scarred smiled bitterly at that. She seemed to be unsure whether to correct him or not. Did I get something wrong? But she sighed and returned her expression to normal. This is indeed a tough time for England. The countrys religion changed and we must fight a war with another country. The Testament descriptions say we will prosper the most, but what must we do to gain that and how do we oppose the other countries who will try to suppress it? Most of the residents of the fourth level could be called victims of all this. A lot of them were driven here as scapegoats for political problems, she explained. England was moved here 160 years ago during the Harmonic Unification War, but our land was remade via our cooperation with IZUMO. The island used to be made of a single rock, but now we are all separated. And it is true that remaking has left us trailing a bit behind in areas such as farming. Master Tenzou, could- She trailed off. Um, may I call you Master Tenzou? I have been calling you that, but I never asked. O-of course. Call me whatever you like! Heh heh heh. Mr. Grass! Cider! One minute! He was back in five seconds. Once he sat back down, Scarred nodded and continued. Master Tenzou, could you teach us some of your knowledge? Scarred continued her request. How to cultivate a wheat field, how to create a waterway, and how to build roads and houses. While carrying the swords and stones to that hill and while building the bath, you asked about all of those things. You know a better way of doing them, dont you? The ninja looked toward her a bit, but Well He nodded. I think that might be making myself a nuisance. Why? Why would you think that? The people here respond with Judge. She was left dumbfounded, so the ninja scratched at his head and continued. These people have escaped political strife, so I do not know how abundant a lifestyle they want. Scarred realized what he was thinking, so she finally spoke. S-sorry. I-its fine, he said. If I keep that in mind though, we have a pedo-I mean, a life worshipping agricultural expert. It might be best to just give them the knowledge at first. Rather than giving them a method they must use, we can give them methods they can incorporate if necessary. Plus, we will be back next year, so there is no hurry. Scarred accepted his point of view. And Next year. The people of Musashi would eventually leave. They would return after a year, but with the Apocalypse coming, it was unclear if that would ever happen. However, it relieved her to hear he would be coming again next year. They had had their misunderstandings, but He does not hate me. She suddenly realized what her thought meant and stopped herself. If he does not hate me, what does he think of me? She felt this was a foolish thing to think and that she was reading too much into it. She felt reversing the concept to reach the conclusion she wanted was improper. But What is it? he asked. Oh, u-um Nothing. He nodded and took back the question while Scarred was thankful for the hood over her head. Honestly, why am I thinking such improper things? she thought. He is a lot like me yet quite different at the same time. He put himself on the losing end of things and he gained pride from it. On the other hand, I cling to pride. If I could live like him, would I have an easier life? And I Before her thoughts could continue, something shot between the two of them. Stop, you two! Scarred! You must not get so close to this strange boy! It was Milton. Tenzou looked toward the black bird that had suddenly flown between him and Scarred. He wore the coat of an English boys uniform and had three legs. Honestly! I was wondering if you were getting along with them, but who is this boy!? Do not get so familiar! Milton. Settle down, Milton. Scarreds words reminded Tenzou of what she had said when he had learned she was a girl. She said Milton would get mad at her. He had wondered who that was, but he had never expected this. A giant hill myna? No! I, Milton, am a splendid crow! A crow! I am Milton the crow! I am also the messenger of death told of in English legend, but the one time I tried it, I got lost and ended up giving the person a long life! The grim reapers were not happy with me, let me tell you! Here you go, little myna-dono. Have some friendly yakiniku. Nh!? Yakiniku from the hand of the enemy? You must think me a- Delicious! What kind of meat is this!? It is the skin of a Mikawa Cochin. Nwohhh! This may nearly be cannibalism, but this is some delicious Cochin!! Here, little myna-dono. This squash will cleanse your palate. Kh And now I must eat my favorite food from the hand of the enemy!? I cannot stand this! But I will remain positive and eat it! Also, I am not a myna! Milton began pecking away at the squash. There are so many different races in this country. Musashi had their own half-werewolf who was being fed a few tables over, but it was still interesting to see. But does this Milton-dono act as Scarred-donos guardian? Tenzou felt Milton was in some kind of assistance role like a butler. That was why he had risked his own safety by flying in between her and a stranger. Scarred on the other hand Milton, this is Master Tenzou, a ninja. He is Far Eastern technician who moved the broken graveyard and built a hot spring for the fourth level. A hot spring!? How How lewd! That was fast! He reached that conclusion way too fast!! Scarred tilted her head with a troubled expression. Milton, you had a reason to come here, right? What do you need? That question brought fear to Tenzou. N-no, this hill myna was probably worried about her as a man! That was also why he had flown between Scarred and Tenzou. Tenzou did not know if it was due to the species difference, but his actions were getting across to Scarred yet his feelings were not. This meant he came across as something like a parent. Ahh. When I was rejected, is this how I looked when I was rejected? He was so shaken up he accidentally made a redundant sentence. He decided to show his support for the energetic hill myna, but Asama suddenly looked toward them while preparing five-grain fried rice on a grill instead of yakiniku. Her sleeves were rolled up and she was mixing a pile of fried rice with two spatulas while Hanami used sign frames to carry out some work. Huh? That crow When Milton realized she was talking about him, he slowly turned toward her. Their gazes met and he gently hid one of his legs behind his body. Asama frowned in response. Wh-what is a yatagarasu doing in England? Theyre supposed to be doing work for the shrines! I-I am not a yatagarasu! Y-yes, I am just a cute little hill myna! Asama ignored him and turned a half-lidded look toward Hanami. Hanami, contact my father and ask him why a yatagarasu is eating yakiniku in England. He is probably filled with impurity, so we will have to give him a fist cleansing from a stubborn priest at a shrine that specializes in purification. Eeeeee! Anything but that! While everyone tilted their heads at this exchange, Suzu spoke up while holding a bowl for the fried rice. Yatagarasu? Yatagrass? Is it a plant? Suzu-san made a joke! whispered someone. Was that unintentional!? whispered someone else. Eh? Arent you treating her a lot different from me? complained Masazumi. Everyone ignored her and Asama took a deep breath to suppress what she wanted to say to Suzu. She then gave a proper explanation. The yatagarasu is a spirit beast type of Mouse from the Far Easts Kumano shrines. It is also one of the information-type Mouse models we use. They can of course act as messengers, but they can also store and supply Blessings. They are supposed to be in the care of a Kumano shrine and perform labor when a contract is made with them, but this one As she spoke, Milton turned his back and started moving away from everyone else. Wait a second, you runaway Mouse! shouted Asama when she noticed. I must escape! Secret Technique: Crow of the Night! As the crow vanished in the darkness, Asama closed one eye, aimed her bow, produced a flash of light from her false eye, and fired. Clap! declared Hanami. An indistinct shriek could be heard in the distance and Asama sighed. Honestly, spirit beasts are surprisingly unstable, so they need regular care in a stable land. Im impressed it can survive on its own. Scarred nodded in response. Judge. England has ley lines running through it, but their supply is limited. I have heard strange phenomena are common on the Far Eastern mainland, but they are not very common here. I see. Asama nodded and Scarred began eating once more. However, Toori turned toward her. Cloaked gentleman, if you know so much about the ley lines, do you know about the Double Border Crest? The Double Border Crest? Oh, he means this. Tenzou used his finger to draw a diagram in the sand. It was a circle with a horizontal line down the center. It is said to often appear along with the mysterious disappearances known as the Princess Disappearances. The instant he said that, Tenzou heard Scarred gulp. Eh? He looked up questioningly and found her drawing back in the firelight. As he wondered what this was about, she spoke up quietly. And she did not use the masculine language she used when speaking to everyone. England is looking into that as well. Masazumi had barely heard Scarreds words, but she found them odd. Feminine language? But she needed to focus on Scarreds comment about the situation in England more than on that question. Looking into it? Where? Oh. Scarred looked up and nodded. Well After a brief hesitation, Scarred continued. If you meet those on the higher levels and gain a friendly relationship with them, ask them about a place called Avalon. If you tell them you learned of it from me, they should let you see it. Avalon? Judge. Scarred nodded. A flower garden like Avalon is the safest place in this country of fairies. After all, the fairies would be eaten in a forest, drawn under in a river, taken away on a hill, hidden in a mountain, chased on a road, locked in within a house, and drowned in the ocean. Hence, the flower garden. If you meet the gatekeeper, you should gain some kind of hint toward what you seek. Scarred paused for a moment. Sorry. I am an outsider now, so I do not know what the current state is. I cannot say much, so please do not ask me to show you the way. Judge. Simply knowing England has some information is useful. Masazumi nodded and looked between Tenzou and Scarred. Mr. Scarred, if you remember anything else or have something you would rather not say here, feel free to tell Tenzou. As our 1st special duty officer, he takes care of our intelligence work. Judge. If I have a chance, I will tell him what I know concerning the Double Border Crest and the Princess Disappearances. Judge. We appreciate it. Masazumi glanced across everyone else who looked back at her in confusion. Now, we need to have the meeting we missed out on earlier due to Englands representatives arriving. I would like to discuss what we will be doing here. After all, we will be truly entering England the day after tomorrow. Suddenly, a voice came from the path to the inlet beyond Tenzou and Scarred. Finished. Eh? Masazumi and everyone else turned toward the sudden voice and saw a 15 cm dog-like creature beyond Tenzou and Scarred. Masazumi knew it was a kobold, but she had never seen one in person before. Scarred and Tenzou exchanged some words with it and Tenzou pulled a 5-yen coin from his wallet and handed it to the kobold. The kobold forcefully threw the coin to the ground. I will take it, said the kobold as it put the coin in its mouth. Kh! groaned Tenzou. If I get mad, I lose! Dont you lose either way? muttered everyone as the kobold left. Scarred turned toward Masazumi It seems the hot spring and bathhouse are ready. I see, said Aoi as he fed a third plate to Mitotsudaira. He and Horizon were working together to thoroughly cook the cartilage. Tenzou, you and the cloaked gentleman go take the first bath together. There might be some kinks to work out, so you two go check on it ahead of time. S-Scarred-dono and me!? N-no, that wouldnt work. Eh? Whats wrong with that? Scarred and Tenzou froze in place and did not respond. Theyre both guys, so I dont see why it would bother them. Then again, Masazumi still showered at home rather than using Musashis general bath, so she was not one to talk. But before Tenzou or Scarred could say anything, Asama looked up from the fried rice again. If you dont mind, could you two hurry it up? Eh? Wh-why? She turned a serious expression toward Masazumi. Masazumi, you and I will be taking a bath together after them. What? For about three seconds, Masazumi had no idea what had just been said. Even after three seconds, she had not figured it out, but that was when Naruze spoke up. Reality has outdone the doujinshis! Asamasa!? Or Masa-asa!? Which is it!? Masazumi did not understand any of that, but the general atmosphere it brought told her it was nothing good. If people started saying what they thought was going on and she denied those possibilities, she had a feeling it would take five hours to arrive at the truth. Asama Um She chose her words carefully. My sex change operation was not completed and I still view myself as a girl. I-I didnt meant it like that! Heh heh. Bath shrine maiden! So you meant something even more amazing!? Like body soap! What a sexual term! How wonderful! No! I wasnt talking about body soap or anything inappropriate! she shouted. I was talking about her Mouse! She held Hanami up in her hand. I keep seeing Masazumi borrowing sign frames from Mito today. Handhelds are unstable in England and during attacks like the one by Tres Espa?a. So when I heard we had a bath, I thought I could use it as a place of purification to contact the shrine. That way Masazumi can sign a contract for a Mouse. I can geta Mouse? A Mouse required at least an average plan out of the different divine transmission contracts. They were autonomous and could be given plenty of additional features, so they were quite convenient. But even if they entered sleep mode while inactive, keeping one around used up one Blessings worth of internal Blessing or ether fuel every week. If one was negligent in feeding them, their information density would thin out and they would be destroyed. But in exchange, you get a pet. When Masazumi had been in Mikawa, the students in elementary and middle school who had a Mouse would always brag about it. Masazumis family had been poor, so she had barely even had a handheld. Thats why I wasnt able to head there right away when my mother disappeared. That would no longer happen if she had a Mouse. And she did kind of want to raise a small animal type like Heidis white fox. ButI have no money. Judge. Then we can cover for it with the student councils divine transmission budget. Shiro-kun, that will work, right? It will, but she will no longer have that money once she graduates. That will cause problems because she will still have to pay for the Mouse. Asama smiled. If that happens, the shrine will freeze her contract and either buy back the Mouse or hang on to it temporarily. Once she does get some money, she can take it back. Good, good. Heidi nodded twice. The Asama Shrine is a monstrous place with only a 2% cancellation rate. Once they get their teeth in you, they never let go. You could just say we have excellent service, you know? Anyway, I will make it a temporary rental with Far Eastern ley line properties, but who is the manager of the ley lines in this area? That myna, maybe? suggested Tenzou. Oh, thats good. I can have him do it in exchange for keeping quiet about his escape just now. Shiro-kun, I think Asamachi might be a formidable enemy. Yes. Offerings are meant to cover the shrines managing costs, but she is so authoritarian that people throw money her way even though she does nothing. She is the enemy of merchants everywhere. Give it a rest, said Masazumi to the merchants. Next to her, Mitotsudaira was chewing on the cartilage Horizon had given her and Horizon spoke up. Tenzou-sama, shouldnt you hurry to the bath with Scarred-sama? Once we finish eating, everyone will be waiting. And after this, we intend to perform a ceremony as an offering to the campfire god. We will all dance a super high speed folk dance and the slowest will be thrown into the fire while we all shout excitedly. You do not want to be caught up in that, do you? Ohiroshiki suddenly tried to crawl away, but everyone grabbed him and stopped him. H-how exciting, muttered Tenzou. Scarred then resolutely stood up. Scarred tugged on Tenzous shoulder, exchanged a few words with him, and began walking toward the bath. As Tenzou followed, he turned back. N-no peeping, okay!? Who would peep on you? muttered Naomasa whose right arm was removed for maintenance. As everyone nodded in agreement, Tenzou hesitated for a moment and continued after Scarred. Once the two of them disappeared into the darkness, everyone let out a breath. Those two are suspicious, said Adele slowly. Adeles comment brought silence. After a while, Ohiroshiki spoke up as if it was his duty to say something. Adele-kun pinpointed exactly what I was trying not to think about. In Ga-chan and my homeland of M.H.R.R, they are developing techniques of making children between two guys or two girls, said Naito. As Protestants, England trades with M.H.R.R., so I see nothing wrong with it. That makes it okay? muttered most everyone else. Suddenly Azuma looked up. He was sitting politely on a handkerchief spread out on the beach and he was eating yakisoba with chopsticks. By the way, I wanted to ask you again about something, Naruze. Hm? What is it? Well. Azuma nodded. Could you teach me more about sex? After Azumas final word, Mitotsudaira choked, Asama stabbed her spatulas into the fried rice, Naomasa took a swig of alcohol, Suzu tensed up, the treasurer duo began recording, Adele clenched her fists excitedly, Kimi performed a joyous dance, Urquiaga meaninglessly raised his primary wings, and Naito let out a groan. I-I never thought I would be made into the foolish husband of an NTR doujinshi N-no!? Thats not it, Margot! This is a misunderstanding! Thats all! Right, Azuma!? Right I dont really understand, though. All you did was teach me in that underground passageway during the battle. I asked you what it was and you said it was about getting along. Ga-chan, you shouldnt give a sudden roadside lesson on that kind of thing. Th-that isnt what happened! Azuma! Why are you explaining this so strangely!? Everyone began wondering when Naruze would realize they were teasing her, but Masazumi was fairly certain Azuma did not understand the situation. You see. He tilted his head. When I said it to Miriam, she got really mad, so I was wondering if Naruzes explanation or my interpretation of it were wrong. Anyway, she locked me out of our room, so I began knocking on the door shouting Miriam! Miriam! I dont understand, but I can tell I was wrong! So please have sex with me! After that, she sealed the door with a Classic Sign. Oh? Poqou-san did? said everyone with a nod. However, Azuma did not pick up on their nuance and nodded back. She was in a bad mood and made some excuse about being Catholic and needing to drive out evil. Since she wont let me back in, I thought I would ask to see if I could resolve the misunderstanding. Could you teach me, Naruze? Everyone turned toward Naruze, but she frantically shook her head and embraced Naitos arm. I-I can only teach you so much! So, u-um Masazumi! Why would you hand this off to me!? Masazumi felt a burst of surprise and a flash of anger, so she frantically looked around at the others. At some point, Asama and Naomasa had turned their backs to her and started poking at their grills. They were clearly not going to listen to her. Kimi and Aoi were gesturing welcomingly, but even without hard evidence, she knew for a fact those horrible siblings would turn this into a disaster if she asked them. That left S-sensei! The silver chains appeared in the edge of her vision and pointed toward the person in question. Oriotorai was near the ocean with empty bottles stabbed into the sand around her. She was fast asleep with her head resting on a tripod created from three of the bottles. The seaweed on her mouth showed she had enjoyed a full course meal all the way to the yakisoba. Simply put, their teacher would be no use here. I would also like to learn about this, added Horizon. Ah! Th-then I will-gwah! Y-your backhand is wonderful too, Horizon! That guy never learns, does he? Meanwhile, someone else raised their hand. Surprisingly, it was Futayo. I am not familiar with that word either, so I would like to hear this. I am sure you can give a proper explanation, Masazumi. The other girls nodded several times while moving to the other side of their grills to have a proper view. This formed a half circle around Masazumi. I-Im trapped! Just as she was wondering who would save her, Mitotsudaira hid a sign frame behind her hair and positioned it so only Masazumi could see it. Masazumi curiously glanced at it. Your only option is to make a bad joke! I dont want to always be limited to that! And what kind of joke am I supposed to make here? Oh! I look forward to Seijun sitting down and saying There are five or sex important things to know here. That idiot said it! What is going on!? Is this the end of the world!? This is it. I cant stand it anymore. Im just going to die. The commanders during the Three Kingdoms period would feel shame and die in agony, but that was due to a rise in blood pressure, right? However, Azuma, Horizon, and Futayo were staring intently at her, so she had to give some kind of answer. Okay, to put it simplyum when a man and a womanumyou see Whats that, Seijun-kun? I cant hear you! Can you speak uuuup!? She swung up her fist and the idiot quickly crawled out of range. She sighed and used the momentum of the breath to speak. Anyway! Even she could tell she was angry. It refers to deepening your relationship with each other! There is nothing else to it! Horizon, Futayo, and Azuma all nodded deeply, but everyone else returned to their original seats with exasperated looks. As they did, they began speaking to each other. But that was only one thing. Yeah, werent there supposed to be five or sex things? Are all of them against me!? Meanwhile, Asama spoke up while moving the finished fried rice to a large place sitting next to the grill. Masazumi, we can prepare for the bath after this meeting. Before the contract, we need to check over the plan and perform a quick identity check. Is that okay? I guess I have no other option. Masazumi sighed and felt a mixture of anticipation and unease, but she decided to keep it all inside for the time being. Okay. Before heading to the bath, we can finally have our meeting about England. Volume 2, 22: Replier on the Chopping Block Volume 2, Chapter 22: Replier on the Chopping Block What do you need To give an answer? Point Allocation (Next Question) Its been a while since I walked on the sand, thought Masazumi on the nighttime beach. She had visited the beach during the summers while her father was still in Mikawa, but she had stopped after her unfinished sex change operation. While listening to the nostalgic sound of the sand beneath her feet, she faced the others. It does not matter that the English residents are still here. We are discussing our stance toward England, so having them hear us should speed up their understanding. Augesvarer, how is the commercial relationship between England and the other countries? Englands battle with Tres Espa?a was drawing near, so their international connections were bound by religion and the Testament Union. However, it was worth checking to avoid any possible surprises. Judge. Augesvarer stood up and Erimaki produced a sign frame on her shoulder. The sign frame showed a map of the area around England. Currently, England is primarily trading with Holland and the Protestant principalities of M.H.R.R. M.H.R.R. is backed by the Mlasi Oda forces, but their control through Hashiba is focused on the Catholic principalities. That is why England has not actively tried to form a relationship with Odas main forces. Still, it seems Hashiba has been trying various things to form a relationship with England, she said. But M.H.R.R.s Catholic side has used the Thirty Years War to suppress the Protestant side, so the Protestant principalities cant trade freely with England. That is why most of Englands trade is with Holland. Their tariffs are quite low and Holland is also making a good profit off of it, but Holland is fighting the Eighty Years War against Tres Espa?a and they are too small a country for large-scale trade. That increases Musashis value as a trade partner, right? Judge. Heidi nodded. Over the twelve days starting the day after tomorrow, we need to do our best to trade our other goods in addition to the meat. The everyday goods we brought from Mikawa and could not trade on the way should sell well. I see. Masazumi snapped her fingers through the white glove on her right hand. With that sound, Augesvarer sat down and Masazumi looked across the group again. That should be enough on Musashis current position. We need to get to what is truly important. She took a breath. During Tres Espa?as attack, we caught a glimpse of a large nations strength. And the way England is currently treating us shows how nations deal with each other during war. I think we need to discuss once more how we will face England now and the other nations afterwards. She turned toward the naked boy sitting on the sand before continuing. We need to decide how we will recover the Logismoi Oplo and how we will settle the Apocalypse. As she listened to Masazumi essentially ask a question, Asama felt somehow uncomfortable. Most of those here were a student council member or an officer, but she was neither. As the successor to the Asama Shrine, she had avoided involving herself in politics. For the same reason, her assistance in battle was not in the form of offense. She instead defended and prevented damage to the city. This meeting was taking place after everyone ate, so Suzu and Kimi were there as well. But it was not an issue of being interested in the topic. She was wondering if her presence was acceptable. I may have gotten too deeply involved, she thought. Kimi has it easy. As the one who looks after Toori-kun and Horizon, she can stay here without feeling out of place. But then a sudden thought hit her. Come to think of it, I dont think Kimi feels she is out of place anywhere! Whether at the academy or visiting the shrine, she always had her midriff and the top of her breasts exposed. Asamas father would warn her not to dress like that because it was inappropriate, but he never seemed to have a problem with Kimi dressing that way. Well, she probably has her own troubles. She has to. I hope she does. But meanwhile, Asamas out-of-place feeling only grew. Masazumi continued speaking in front of everyone. There was one important meaning behind choosing to travel from Mikawa to England. As I am sure you all know, England possesses a Logismoi Oplo, so they are our enemy as a Testament Union member. But England is also a final chance for us. Asama had a lot to think about, but she focused on Masazumis voice. In England, we can withdraw Aois proclamation of world domination. Futayo reacted to Masazumis statement. We can do that? Sure! Thats easy! If I seriously say I take it back, no onell care! Everyone glared at the idiot and he settled down. Masazumi cleared her throat. Judge. There is a simple reason why we can withdraw. That is- Before she could continue, Bertoni spoke up while operating a sign frame. England has no provisionally ruled Far Eastern land and no reservations. They are an independent land that is truly difficult for a Far Eastern merchant to deal with. Isnt that right, vice president? We announced we would conquer the world, but our conquest would take the form of gathering the deadly sin weapons which are the key to saving the world from the Apocalypse. Essentially, we said we would conquer anyone who refused to give us their Logismoi Oplo. That statement is backed by the worlds urgency toward the Apocalypse, but it was also caused by the other nations taking the Far Easts land. It gives us the justification to overturn the other nations provisional rule and regain the original Far East. But But England does not provisionally rule any of the Far Easts land, so the Logismoi Oplo are our only justification here. Conquering Englands land has a different meaning from conquering any other nations land. We will be recovering our own land for the others, but here we will be taking their land. Then how do you think we should deal with them? Bertoni did not even turn toward her as he answered the question. I believe the rest is your job, vice president. He was right, so Masazumi nodded and took a breath. We need to obtain Englands Logismoi Oplo, but I think it would be best if we did not conquer England. As Bertoni explained, we would be taking land which is not ours, but it would also make for a valuable bargaining chip afterwards. Why do you say that? Not conquering them to avoid taking their land seems only natural to me. For one, it avoids exhausting the resources of both nations, said Asama. Why would something so natural be a bargaining chip? Masazumi smiled. You answered your own question, Asama. Eh? Asama tilted her head and Masazumi let out a breath. If I had a sign frame, maybe I could write down what I want to say and provide supplementary information orally. It is exactly as you said: fighting each other would exhaust the resources of every country involved. And that does not only apply to England. We are sure to face Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. later, so it goes for them as well. Not to mention Sviet Rus. If we fight, we will deplete each others resources. And all of these countries are currently fighting the Thirty Years War, fighting Oda, or dealing with internal conflict. If we begin fighting over the Logismoi Oplo, we will wear them down as well which will show an opening to the countries they were originally fighting. But how can we negotiate with them if we do not fight England? When facing the next country along, we can play a card saying we will not attempt to conquer them so long as a certain condition is met. England will set a precedent. Fighting us will create an opening other countries can take advantage of, so some countries will likely accept our terms. That sounds like blackmail to me. Should be profitable, though. Judge, said Masazumi. But it is a valuable card. It influences the fate of that country. And if England or some other country avoids depleting their resources by simply returning their Logismoi Oplo to us without opposition, more will surely follow. The Logismoi Oplo can turn the tide of a battle, but wars between nations are on a much larger scale. Some will decide it is better in the big picture to lose their Logismoi Oplo than to fight us. But But? said everyone with a frown. All of this is based on the assumption that this can be resolved peacefully. It was true that avoiding conflict was best. However The odds of England or any later country agreeing to return their Logismoi Oplo are extremely low. After all They will be looking even further into the future. What was the future the other countries would be looking toward? They will be thinking about the world past the Thirty Years War and the Sengoku period. They will be thinking about the world past the Apocalypse where nothing is known. Even in that unknown world, the different nations will continue to fight for power. While dealing with the Apocalypse is important, they do not want to create a powerful enemy by giving the Far East great military might and the credit for saving the world from the Apocalypse. She took a breath. They will be fine with letting the Far East deal with the Apocalypse, but they will insist that we deplete our resources and lose all our power after the Apocalypse. So they will oppose us? asked Asama. Masazumi nodded. To be honest, I do not expect anyone to simply return the Logismoi Oplo to us. They may very well lend them to us until Westphalia. And that is why England is the key. How exactly we acquire Englands Logismoi Oplo will act as a guideline for the other nations and decide Musashis fate. Will we be able to peacefully collect the Logismoi Oplo or will we sink into the whirlpool of strategies laid out by the nations that are thinking about the world after the Apocalypse? In other words, if things do not continue peaceably with England, Musashi will enter a state of all-out war with at least the Testament nations of the Testament Union. Silence fell over the group. Masazumi looked toward Aoi. While sitting naked on the sand, he double-checked the seaweed on his crotch, stared toward her with a serious expression, and began pointing at his crotch with both hands. Im not going to comment on it! Im not!! While mentally averting her gaze, Masazumi spoke. Aoi, I want to hear your policy. How much will you permit in the name of gathering the Logismoi Oplo? Can you say it again now? Are you willing to face all-out war? Well As everyone focused on him, Aoi folded his arms. He finally stood up, but eventually slowly lowered back down again. He then stood up again and repeated the process. Stop performing nude squats! Aoi was a bit out of breath, but he still responded. Dont blame me. Youre the one that suddenly asked such a difficult question. Foolish brother, said the Aoi sister without a smile as she combed Mukais hair. Have you forgotten what happened long ago? Or do you plan to pass that off as something you did while you were still an idiot? Long ago? If Masazumi did not know what she meant, it had to be something only this group knew about. She did not know how long ago it was, but she was curious what it was if it would help Aoi make up his mind. Will they eventually tell me? Suddenly, a new voice spoke up. Kimi. This voice was Asamas. She turned around with her eyebrows slightly raised. That is important to us, but it was only a starting point. Starting points tend to be simple things, so it becomes difficult later if you try to use that starting point as the standard for everything. That is why we add all sorts of things to that starting point and use the resulting combination as our current standard. Do you understand that? Heh heh heh. No bra shrine maiden, I understand that better than you. After all, I started out with a small cup size, but it became difficult later and I repeatedly had to cast off my old bra. Do you understand the pain of realizing every bra you have bought is now useless!? Not to mention the anger with no outlet when my mother considerately bought me an over bra at that time! It felt like the world was shouting replace your over brassiere!! You have it easy in that regard. You face only the benefits of being so huge. Th-there is more bad about having large breasts than there is good! It makes your shoulders stiff and it shifts your bodys balance forward so you have to constantly focus on straightening your back. Also- Asama was unable to continue because Balfette raised her front forearm with her head hanging down. She hid her expression behind her bangs and glasses. I will agree that there is nothing good about large breasts. I can allow that. But But having a flat chest definitely damages your pride. Everyone fell silent for a short time. But then applause began. Masazumi instinctually nodded in understanding of the group of clapping people. But then No, wait. We need to get back on track. When she thought about it, she did not know the details of their past. They of course knew that, so the Aoi sister shrugged and urged Aoi to answer. Foolish brother. Hm Her naked younger brother turned around, scratched his head, and looked toward her. I havent forgotten. Its just Before he could continue, the Aoi sister suddenly cut in. Heh heh. Foolish brother, that is fine. You do not have to say the rest. She smiled and brought an end to that line of discussion. Faced with everyones questioning gazes, the sister narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth in a crescent moon shape. The rest of that is a political issue which is not what I am concerned with. I only care that my foolish brother has not forgotten his promise. Her lips formed a clearer smile. That was all I needed to check as his sister. I have no intention of checking on anything political for the Far East. I know. Foolish brother, this is what you mean, isnt it? You have not forgotten the starting point, but so much has been added on that your foolish and simple mind cannot gather it all together. If that is not it, then bow down before me. Hm. Thats mostly it, but I guess I still owe you a third of a bow, muttered the idiot with a troubled tone. I feel like it was all so simple up until Horizon came back. But But aside from that, I think Im overthinking this a bit. As out of character as that may seem. To be blunt, it makes me so happy that Im too much to handle and I have to tell myself to stay. Sis, you understand, dont you? You take the wild animal within yourself on a walk and it wont stop barking and rubbing up against people! Youre such an amazing beast! Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, I see that your wild animal is on the level of a Spitz. You sound like a cute little toy dog. You could be a Maltese or a Chihuahua, or Ahh, these breed names sound so dirty! Maltese!? Chihuahua!? You can write them with such dirty kanji! Oh, these are too much to describe even me! Just imagining what an Asama Chihuahua would be is so very dirty! Why would you drag me into this!? Um, enough dog jokes. Lets get back on topic, Aoi sisteror rather, Aoi. Masazumi looked over and the naked boy slowly nodded and folded his arms. Well, if I was going to explain my thoughts right now Yes? The idiot nodded. You know how Neshinbara and Black Mar are right now? It may be weird or creepy to say I understand, but Ive been wondering what to do from now on and if what Im doing is fair to the people around me. In that way, I feel like Im not all that different from them. Not that different? Neshinbara doesnt walk around naked, pointed out Masazumi. Everyone nodded but began whispering to each other. Masazumi really has gotten used to things around here. If you ask me, I think she adapted a lot faster than we did. Hm. Maybe pulling down her pants was the switch to awaken that side of her. You people dont pull your punches, do you? muttered Masazumi. So Aoi too has been thinking about a lot of things. It would be a problem if he wasnt, but I cant just openly praise him. Masazumi let out a breath. Well, please gather your thoughts before long. As Howard said earlier today, we will have a proper meeting with England after the party on the festivals first day in about a week. That will determine what happens to Musashi. You do not need to make a clear decision until then, but I want you to be able to say which way youre leaning. Even if you do not make up your mind, the world will continue to move and create a situation that requires a decision. I would like for you to make up your mind by the meeting on the opening day of the festival. Yeah, Id like to have an answer by then. Aoi looked at her and then turned toward the others. But Im not very smart, so its hard for me to say exactly what we should do. Still, I intend to never compromise on what I think is wrong and what I think is right. He turned back toward Masazumi. So could you wait a bit? Ill definitely find an answer along those lines. Aoi spoke in a quiet and calm tone, but Bertoni narrowed his eyes and cut in. Definitely? Will you bet money on it? If you are willing to say definitely, I can draw up a contract. W-wait, dammit! D-definitely probably! Got it!? Masazumi and everyone else hung their heads worriedly, but she changed her train of that. Hes an idiot, but he doesnt leave the important parts to someone else. He would make the final decision on his own. He may be unreliable, but it is my job to support him. With that thought, she nodded. Judge. Understood. I would like to make a proposal to support the optimal decision for the Far East: everyone, please work to provide Aoi with as much information as you can. Judge, agreed everyone. But Aoi suddenly tilted his head. What will happen if I dont make up my mind in time? Normally, we would leave England without deciding anything. After all, the leader of the academy will not have decided on our policy. But if a decision is absolutely necessary... Masazumi paused. I will take full responsibility and make the decision under my authority as vice president. The phrase full responsibility caused everyones expressions to tense up. After all Someone lower down will decide the policy that the leader could not make up his mind on. It will display the weakness of Musashis political leadership and it will cause a lot of pressure from below. I would likely take responsibility and resign to show that it is not a coup detat. Well, thats part of my duty. They had agreed to mutually support each other, so she would have to take responsibility and cover for his mistakes and weaknesses. If Aoi and Horizon remained, the Far East could continue on. She might have to step down, but it was only natural for her to defend the Far East like that. But I would prefer it if that did not happen. So personally, I would appreciate it if you made up your mind to a certain extent. Hmm The idiot began thinking. He looked indecisive and unreliable. But I suppose this is actually a good thing. It meant their king viewed his will as important and was willing to think about everyone else too. He may have a hard time getting there, but he will do a good job in the end. Oh, I know. Aoi suddenly clapped his hands together and turned to Horizon. Go on a date with me at the festival, Horizon. Mitotsudaira handed Heidi a fifth empty plate while looking toward Horizon and the naked boy. A date? What? As Horizon tilted her head, Kimi served some five-grain fried rice to Mitotsudaira via the silver chain. Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, have you put together a proper plan? The trick to a date is to not rely on manuals but to go to all the right places! You might think you have won when you make the girl think you have thought about it yourself yet still done everything she wanted, but that only cuts it in middle school. That is only the starting point! Be extra careful that you do not split the bill while eating! Do not even mistakenly do anything that would ruin the mood like going on the Lackland Experience Tour or the Thames Sewage Ecology Tour! If you are going to choose a tour, you could choose the Mysterious London Execution Tour that I would never go onOh, but Horizon cant feel fear, can she? Kwah! Nice mistake, wise sister! Sis! Sis! Is it just me or did you not give any actual answers in that rant? Mitotsudaira thought as the siblings spoke. Th-they pass the conversation back and forth too quickly for me to cut in! Im just not fast enough! she thought. Where did the enjoyable dinnertime conversations go? Am I not wanted? Then again, Horizon is still wordlessly focused on feeding me expensive meat. I cannot take her lightly. Wh-why do you want to go on a date with Horizon now? she asked the two odd siblings. Oh, thats simple. Its because theres so much I dont really understand. Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, I do not understand that explanation at all! Explain it so your wise sister can understand it! Sis! Sis! If youre so wise, then why cant you understand? That makes no sense. Horizon struck Toori with a backhand blow. He let out a shriek and sank down to a sitting position as the automaton turned a half-lidded glare in his direction. To be honest, I would like to hear why you are speaking like that to someone so close to you. B-but punching them is okay!? Those are two different things. Yes, they really are!! Things were growing troublesome, so Mitotsudaira helped up Toori with her silver chains and then lightly wrapped them around him so he could not move. Horizon faced him while sitting politely and tapped the sand a few times as if demanding something of him. Now, how about you give an answer to it all? Yeah, butits kind of pathetic. He took a breath and turned so he was looking only at her. Horizon, I want to see and discuss all sorts of things with you. After all, I skipped past all that and went straight for the confession. So I want to go back and discuss all those things now. What would you like to discuss? She tilted her head. Well He thought for a moment. I want to return the things you lost because of me. But what about you? What do you mean? Well, ysee You might not be interested in emotions. I made you cry during the Battle of Mikawa, so you might not want any more if emotions are that painful. I will be blunt, answered Horizon too quickly for him to prepare. At the present, I feel emotions are unnecessary. The automatons answer made Mitotsudaira gasp a bit. Unnecessary? That would mean everything he had done and was doing could be meaningless. And what if that brought him sadness? Mitotsudaira did not know what to do, but she instructed her silver chains to prepare to take action at any time. However Mitotsudaira, pass me some yakisoba. The silver chains satisfied Kimis request by quickly moving a metal spatula and a plate. The silver chains wrapped a towel around themselves as a headband and instantly prepared the plate, the soba, the seaweed, and Oh, I dont need any pickled ginger. Give me barley tea instead. The chain in charge of the ginger slumped dejectedly, but then undulated happily as it stretched toward Heidi who had the small barrel of barley tea. As Kimi took the mid-sized mug of barley tea, Mitotsudaira turned toward Toori. As he entered her vision once more, he was fine. He was still alive. He had not died of sadness. She breathed an inward sigh of relief at that fact. Thank goodness. As she watched, he looked up in the sky and opened his mouth to speak. Yeah, I guess thats the normal reaction. Emotions are unnecessary. Theyre kind of a pain, really. Mitotsudaira realized why he was fine. He had likely already predicted that Horizon would not want her emotions. After all, they are on parallel lines. As an automaton, Horizon sought the best possible decision that contained no waste. And that was why Kimi asked her a question. Horizon, our wolf is about to become a watchdog, so could you tell your future sister something? Why are they unnecessary? Judge. To put it simply, I have gotten by for an entire year without them. I have determined that their absence did not cause me any inconvenience. In that case, the effort put into obtaining them would do nothing but add something extra to my daily life. Yeah, I suppose so, muttered Toori while still staring up into the sky. Well, even if you say you dont need them, I long ago decided to get them back. He lowered his gaze to the sand and scratched at his head with his right hand. It was my fault, so I have to get them back. You could say Im reimbursing you by replacing what was lost. Reimbursing. Mitotsudaira almost laughed when she heard that word, so she lowered her head. She heard a few other people stifle their breathing like she had, so everyones reaction must have been the same. Why is his sense of responsibility so strong in the weirdest ways? But she could tell he was serious about this. He was the kind of person who would look at the things he had done from all sorts of joking angles, but in the end, he would always circle around to face it from the front. That is why he is so hard to deal with. If he was not so insistent on that final position, he would live an easier life. Once she had suppressed her laughter and raised her head, she found him was looking her way. His gentle eyes looked past Horizons shoulder and toward her. The thing is, he began. I think Nate suspected this and asked about it, but we C Shiro, Neshinbara, Tenzou, and I C thought something smelled fishy back when the Logismoi Oplo were distributed to the different nations. And even ignoring that, what your father, Lord Motonobu, created were the deadly sins. We had wondered if you would get a person if you brought them all together. So, Horizon, even if you hadnt come back and even if Mikawa hadnt blown up, we wouldve negotiated with these countries over the Apocalypse. It didnt have to be with Musashi or the Far East, but we wouldve gathered the Logismoi Oplo and then performed the Eight Sins Combination! Or maybe the Eight-Level Combination C The True Deadly Sin! Wait, Im sorry! Im really sorry! But we really did say that! It was wrong of us, so stop glaring at me! How many times must I tell you I am not glaring at you? For reference, this was the first time. Nwohhh! I dont even know how to respond to that!! Everyone told the two of them to calm down. Finally, Toori collapsed to his knees once more and turned to Horizon. Anyway, we put together a plan to use them in a memorial service for you. Then As Horizon began to speak, it was clear what she was going to say. In his original plan, she had not been present. I was never needed for what you are doing, was I? In that case, please stop using the retrieval of my emotions as an excuse. Just as Mitotsudaira realized why she was saying that, Horizon continued. After all, this makes all of your injuries and all this conflict a direct result of me being here. You say you want to go on a date to see whether I want my emotions or not, but do you want my presence to be the cause of all of that? Thats not it. Then I am not needed here. Wouldnt it be better if Just as Horizon was going to say I was not with the rest of you, Mitotsudaira saw tears dripping down Horizons cheeks. Eh? Mitotsudaira wondered how that was possible, but she remembered something. Horizon had the emotion of sadness. That single emotion had returned. And in that case Why? I she said. I do not want to be unwanted. Horizons tears and words caused Mitotsudaira to gasp. Is this? She had made her best decision as an automaton, but this was a different decision that her heart wanted. She wanted to make the best decision that said she was unneeded. But being unneeded or unwanted is sad. Mitotsudaira understood that sadness. I came here from home all on my own. But Horizon had no memories and little life experience. With her foundational knowledge as an automaton and what she had read in books, she had a lot of knowledge with little experience to back it up. Simply feeling unwanted makes her sad. She was like a crying child clinging to her parent so they would turn around. Mitotsudaira wondered if she had been the same long ago. She recalled a time when her mother had promised to go shopping with her, but her mother had been unable to find her because she was off playing. Her mother had been forced to leave without her and she had run crying after her mother. That came from a desire to not be forgotten. It was possible what Horizon was feeling was not the same. Incidentally, Mitotsudairas mother had tried to pacify her by taking her to a batting center on the way back from shopping. Her mother had hit a wonderful homerun, but it had broken through the roof. Her mother had said L-look, my daughter is apologizing too and used her to earn forgiveness. Mitotsudaira wished there was a way to cut out the unneeded parts of ones memories. At any rate, the silver chains seemed to be worried as they gathered around the crying automaton and used themselves to ask if she was okay. However, a few of them lacked the proper number of angles due to being wrapped around Toori. Are you okay? Okay? Ay? ? That last one was a bit harsh. And what is with this echo effect? However, the main boy in question only watched Horizon as she cried. This irritated Mitotsudaira. Chancellor, how about you do something? I-I cant move because your chains have me all wrapped up. Sorry, said the chains. They released him and he gently placed his fingers on the teary cheeks of Horizons downturned face. He brushed up his hands to wipe away the tears and she held her cheeks out toward him. What is it? He nodded and slowly whispered to her. A girl sheds her tears Lean in close to console her Look down to her boobs Fight off the creepy pervert Provide justice for us all On the final lines of the poem, Horizon threw a motionless uppercut at the face peering down at her. The idiot fell to a sitting position and spun around once. Mitotsudaira watched the series of actions that played out before her eyes. Sh-she does not hold back! As the idiot rolled across the sand, the silver chains lifted up the metal plate of the grill to move it out of the way and Kimi nodded twice. You forgot the seasonal word, foolish brother. No, I suppose you do not need one with a tanka. Y-yeah, but I wasnt expecting to get a poem in return! W-way to go, Horizon! Horizon responded by stretching her right arm into the air and looking down at him. I have been studying Masazumis book of traditional poetry. At any rate Lets go on a date, Horizon. I have no idea what you mean. Her eyes were half closed, but he gave a thumbs up, raised his eyebrows, and smiled. Dont be stupid. Its too late to say that now that you let me see you cry! Listen. Youll go on a date with me, see all sorts of things, eat all sorts of things, have all sorts of fun, let me massage your boob-hyan! I-Im sorry! I got carried away, so please forgive me! Now, getting back on track, um He thought for a moment. How about you try out this emotions thing to see if youre interested or not? And what would happen once I tried it out? If youre interested, you can try to get back the Logismoi Oplo with me. If youre not, you can cook some food and wait for me. Either way is fine with me. You are here with us. In my mind, you are already here and Im sure its the same for everyone else. So ifif by some chance you become interested in emotions and you want to help us get them back for your own sake He took a breath. We will act based on our expectations of you and you can act based on your expectations of us. Basically, if were both thinking about each other, all of our power will be doubled. And if I am not interested? Our original power should be enough. Thats normal and expecting anything more is getting greedy. Horizons eyes remained half-lidded. However That is a dangerous idea. After all, you are telling me to start a world war if I want emotions. Hold it right there. World domination is my thing. You think up your own idea from your parallel line. Leave all the world domination to me and seek some more enjoyable emotions on your line. And we can start it all by going on a date to see if youre interested in emotions. What do you say? You wish to carry your doll around town? No. He took her hand. Im going to take your hand and lead you outside. That comment brought a thought to Mitotsudairas mind. Honestly. She gave an exasperated yet relieved sigh in her heart. But You continue to mention a date, but what will we do about clothes and the date course? Nate, you can choose the clothes, right? And sis and Asama can handle the course. Eh!? Wh-why are you dragging me into this!? She thought she should be angry, but it was already too late. She heard a bitter laugh from Kimi and Masazumi spoke as if to help her out. Judge. I dont exactly approve of our student council president and chancellor determining Musashis stance by going on a date, but its worth a shot if the Far Easts successor agrees. She clapped her hands and the high-pitched sound rang throughout the beach. Will Aoi continue with the same policy as the past? What does Horizon want concerning that? As we wait for those answers, I bring this meeting to a close. Just as she said that, someone approached from the transport ship. Everyone turned toward them and saw one of the crewmembers running their way. Adele walked out to meet the person and nodded as they spoke to her. Um, Vicereine Horizon? Adele raised a hand and walked back from the crewmember. She tilted her head while faced with everyones questioning looks. I just received a quick report. She thought for about three seconds and nodded. It seems your Logismoi Oplo has disappeared. What? Everyone tilted their heads and Horizon did the same. Come to think of it, I had a feeling it was not under my bed when I woke up today. W-wait a second! Is that really something you can lose!? It isnt, right!? Right!? Of course not. Are you okay, Seijun? You havent gone stupid, have you? H-he said! He of all people just said it! As everyone tried to calm her down, Horizon retained the tilt to her head and looked at those around her. Mitotsudaira cleared her throat. U-um, everyone, after a short break, we will clean up here and take turns in the bath. While heading back to the ship for a change of clothes, keep your eyes open. It is not that small an object, so let us try to find it. She then turned toward Asama and Masazumi who had announced they would bathe together. As you are going first, could you hurry up and check? Volume 2, 23: Scarred Ones in a Closed Room Volume 2, Chapter 23: Scarred Ones in a Closed Room What rises up As if emitting a scent Even if you hide it? Point Allocation (Sitting Politely) Tenzou sat politely in a wooden room. The room was almost ten meters square and the walls on either side contained shelves lined with baskets. In front of him was a wooden sliding door, he sat in the changing room, and a stained glass sliding door was behind him. The stained glass led to the bath and it was made to show Mt. Fuji. We planned to put this room in the transport ship, didnt we? They had instead set it up outside because the transport ship would be abandoned and likely destroyed after Musashi left England. By building the bath outside, the local people could use it even after Musashi left. He and Scarred had both been outside about ten minutes earlier, but Scarred was currently bathing to check over the inside of the bath. He had planned to wait outside the whole time, but she had said it would look suspicious if someone saw him waiting outside. That was why he was now waiting in the changing room. Scarred would call out to him when she was getting out, so he could leave ahead of her and pretend to have taken a bath. That is the ninja technique False Bath! He would place hot water on his cheeks to redden them like a beautiful womans and he would lightly dampen his hair. Except I always hide my face. In that case, I can just head out like this, concluded the ninja. Excuse me, called a voice behind him. Wh-what is it? Having a naked girl call out to him for the first time in his life made Tenzou nervous. I checked over the floor and tub, but there is no sign of the water or air leaking out. Is there anywhere else I should check over? Tenzou recalled the work they had carried out that afternoon and mentally went over the instructions he had given the kobolds. The inside of the bath had been made by placing another layer of stones over the tub and floor which had been surfaced with spells and stones. The water flowing in was also sent through a pipe to the northern wall. The pipe led to a few holes which would pour water over the people in the washing area. There was one thing she needed to check on. Is the pipe sending water evenly out of the holes at the washing area? Of the five holes, the two that are farthest back are weaker than the rest. There is a stopper partway down the pipe, so I can try to regulate it. Please do. Judge. Her voice contained a smile as she began working. The girls were frowning and pressed up against the wall and door of the bathhouse. They had initially come to see the water lily blossoms in the spring near the bathhouse. They had been discussing whether the blossoms were white or red, but their atmosphere had changed as soon as they saw Naomasa kneeling down in front of the door. She was pressed against the square glass to hear what was happening inside, but she frowned and spoke to the others. Kimi, Mito, Heidi, I take it you three finished cleaning up. Asamachi, were you able to detect Horizons Logismoi Oplo? Yes. I used a detection spell usually used for mysterious disappearances, but it seems to be nearby. She could not tell what direction it was in, but it was not far. They had decided to begin a search later. Its possible Horizon stored it somewhere while asleep and she simply doesnt remember. Only those aboard the ship were going to continue searching because having unfamiliar people wandering around would only confuse matters. Then Ill leave that to you. Anyway, listen up, all of you. It sounds like something interesting is about to happen in here. You know what I mean, right? W-wait, Masa. Stop this. Hes our classmate. Cmon, Asamachi. Its because hes a classmate that we can do this. Otherwise it would be illegal. No, but mumbled Asama. Wait. I think its illegal regardless. Asama began using the divine network via Hanami to search the sites of shrines for law gods. Naomasa ignored her and waved over Suzu who was blushing. Suzu detected the gesture with the sensors on her waist and head. She tilted her head and approached the beckoning girl. Um, Suzu. That Noise Neighbor or whatever you call it can amplify voices, right? Y-yes This? Suzu reached for the small cylindrical terminal hanging down from the sensor on her right hip. With a quick manipulation, she pulled out a connected cord. Naomasa took it and placed the sensor against the square glass of the door. Oh, but this will force you to repeat everything they say. Asamachi, could you have Hanami sync with it and display it as text? Its IZUMO-made, so you can do it, right? Ehhh? Asama frowned. I-if theyre saying anything weird, Im going in to stop them. Judge, judge! Everyone nodded enthusiastically and Hanami hopped to Suzus head. After Hanami produced a default setting sign frame, text started to appear. Scarred-dono, this is rather difficult, isnt it? Oh, were picking up their voices! exclaimed Adele in admiration. Masazumi folded her arms and closed her eyes partway. Still, I do not approve of this. Dont worry about it. Naomasa waved a hand dismissively. And this is Tenzou, so I doubt anything is going to happen. He can be quite conservative. Really? You saw that hooded guy he was speaking with today, right? Well, that guy asked that stupid ninja about why he stopped him during the transport ship crash. She nodded. And, because hes an idiot, he wouldnt give a straight answer. Yet he even has a proper answer. But As a ninja, he wants to take all failures onto himself. His combat style is to erase his own heart. Naomasa took a breath. That idiot refuses to give his reason because he does not want to give that guy the shame of being ignorant and not realizing the truth. While ignorance is nothing to be ashamed of, the childrens lives were on the line. Ignorance doesnt cut it when that guy is this levels representative. A ninja wears down his own body for the sake of his leader. The problem with him is he takes it beyond his combat style and into his everyday life. Then, said Suzu quietly. Isnt itdiffi-.tough forthe one in the hoodtoo? He wants toapologizebut he isntable to. Thats right. Naomasa nodded. Theres nothing he can do while Tenzou is trying to be considerate. Then again, he must be a bit of an idiot too since he tried to run out toward the crashing ship. I think that is why Tenzou respectsno, that sounds a bit off. Well, I think he likes the guy. Tenzou understands what the guy is trying to do but cant admit the truth because he is a ninja. He appreciates what the guy is trying to do, but Im not sure if the Englishman will notice. After how well they were getting along today, I could see Tenzou staying in England, added Naito. Surely he wouldnt go that far, said Asama as she looked back down at Hanamis sign frame. The others followed suit and read the text representing the voices inside. HowHow about further in, Scarred-dono!? Ahoh! Farther, yes! I-its coming out! The warmth is going all the way in! Scarred-dono, reach for the front now! That should settle it down! Nnn. I-its really hard! Ah, M-Master Tenzou! All of it is coming out now! Oh, well done, Scarred-dono. I would never guess this was your first time doing this! Everyone exchanged a glance. Naruze had already produced a crop mark sign frame and was speedily drawing a storyboard with her pen. Okay! Their erotic conversation is giving me tons of progress! That cloaked man speaking to Tenzou with feminine language is reaching uncharted territory for characters in my works! I have so many ideas now! W-wait. This has to be some kind of misunderstanding. As Asama tried to find another explanation, more text appeared. Th-then lets move on, Tenzou-sama. Yes. Making sure everything is working properly will prevent problems later. Okay, said Scarred in the text. That just leaves this thick one down below and the rear penetration. What in the world are you doing!? As Tenzou sat politely in the bathhouse, the sliding door directly in front of him suddenly opened, revealing Asama with her eyebrows raised. The sudden action and Asamas attitude surprised him. Eh!? Ehh!? I dont know whats going in, but should I apologize? After all, they had been about to test the thick pipe leading to the bath lower down and to check and make sure none of the water was penetrating the seal at the rear of the bath. Scarred seemed to have noticed the situation because he heard her hide in the bath. Meanwhile, Asama still did not understand the situation and she frowned when she saw him sitting on the floor. Huh? Why are you here, Tenzou-kun? Eh!? What!? Am I an unwanted ninja!? No, that isnt what I meant. Oh, Hanami, you can continue searching the site Castration for Minor Crimes. Anyway, why are you here? Tenzou suddenly realized what she meant. He and Scarred were supposed to be in the bath together. Have you not taken your bath yet? W-well, um He frantically gave a vague answer, but that turned out to be a mistake. Asama sighed. I do not know what is going on here, but let me take a guess. You were too afraid to take a bath with someone else, so you were sitting out here putting on a one-man play of your perverted fantasies, werent you!? Ehhhhhh!? I-I mean, a few perverted things C just a few! C may have gone through my head, but that would happen to anyone in this situation. But still Honestly, said Asama as she seemed to stretch her body forward to look toward the bath. That action and her curiosity were bad enough, but Tenzou caught sight of a Technohexen and some other girls crouching down and peering in from the darkness behind Asama. He decided to settle this here and now. N-no need to come in! I am simply inspecting the floor here. Scarred-dono is performing the inspection in the bath. Um, Tenzou-kun? We can look over the floor here afterwards, so please hurry up and take your bath. An inspection with a purification spell will find any flaws, so I will tell you later if there is anything wrong. Everyone is waiting out in the cold and we cannot wait in here before you two finish changing. You certainly showed no restraint in coming in just now. He decided he needed to pretend to take a bath, but Asama gave one final half-lidded comment while closing the sliding door. Oh, and Tenzou-kun? After living in the transport ship for so longum How can I put this gently? You smell like a dog, so go take a bath. Nwoh! That was hardly gentle! She ignored his protest and closed the door. He heard the sound of the door shutting. What do I do now? 1: Take a bath with Scarred, thus making her hate you. Making a well-endowed blonde hate me would be the greatest disgrace of my life. 2: Do not take a bath, thus making the other girls hate you. Theyre a bunch of monsters, so who really cares? 3: Peep on the bath without taking one, thus making Scarred and the other girls hate you. How did I even think up this one? Basing it on who I have known the longest, 1 would be the answer, but all of our girls are of the cement type, so maybe 2 would be the way to go. I have a feeling that would achieve the most damage control. But then Asama cracked open the door and glared at him. You still havent gone in? Th-thats really scary, Asama-dono! Are you an overprotective mother!? Just hurry it up. The door closed again and he heard whispering from outside. Eh? What? So it was all Tenzou putting on a one-man play? Why isnt he part of one of the literature clubs!? Personally, I think he has been rejected so many times his fantasy engine has reached warship-class. P-poorT-Tenzou-kun Was that the three-hit combo of misunderstanding, assumption, and pity? But there had to be as many variations as there were people there, so he tried to think positively and assume having them speak about him like this was a victory. But then Um, Master Tenzou? He heard Scarred speaking from the bath. What is it? he asked while turning her way. I do not mind, soplease come take a bath. For an instant, he considered using the quick disrobe or jumping disrobe ninja techniques developed for disguises. N-no. I-I-I-I Th-that He realized he had already failed by growing flustered like that. But You dont want to? Of course I do! For some reason, he reflexively and proudly answered. Thenfeel free to come in. There was nothing he could say in response to that, so he collapsed sideways to the floor. The bath was large. Of the 30 square meter space, about 10 was taken up by the tub. It was simply constructed. The tub and floor had been constructed directly on the ground and a pre-made room had been placed on top with the floor removed. For the construction of the foundation and the hardening of the floor, they had used the same spells and quick-acting materials that were used to build the residential districts on Musashi. The material used to fill the gap between the foundation and the walls was still drying, but it was holding up well enough. The tub had a large stone sticking up from the bottom to alter the flow of water and to give people something to lean up against. Scarred currently had her right shoulder leaning up against it. The stained glass door depicting the Far Easts sacred mountain opened and the ninja entered. The ninja had a towel wrapped around his waist. Master Tenzou, I see you did not remove your hat and scarf. That is because I am a ninja. The real deal really is something else, thought Scarred while feeling a little impressed. However, he avoided looking at her and began washing his body at the washing area. Oh, this stopper I already checked that. Th-then what about this pipe? I checked that on your instructions as well. Umm, th-then what about I checked it all. Your instructions were very good. She could tell he was trying to be considerate. But this is no big deal. With that thought, Scarred watched the ninja as he let the water wash over him from the pipe above. He held his hands together and muttered some kind of sutra, so she guessed it was a type of mental focus ritual. How about you do that after warming up in the bath? I suppose I could do that, but Do you not want to take a bath with me? That wording should get through to him. He did indeed tilt his head and groan, but she decided to avoid using that kind of wording in the future. He approached the tub, said excuse me, placed his towel on the edge of the tub, and quickly submerged himself up to the shoulders. Ahh The way he let out a relaxed sigh seemed to be the Far East method, so Scarred moved next to him, turned her back to him, stepped into the tub, and placed her towel on the edge of the tub. Nn Wah! Scarred-dono, what are you doing!? Eh? But this is Far East etiquette, right? I will make sure to teach the village children about it. And I hope you can teach me a lot more, too. Tenzou lowered his head. Um What is it? This situation isindecent. Oh, my, thought Scarred with an inward smile. This ninja had moved resolutely and quickly enough to cut in and stop her as the transport ship crashed, he had acted on an intention to keep the children unharmed, he had moved the graveyard and constructed the bath, and he had even given tips on improving their farm land. I cant believe someone like him would get embarrassed. As someone who always hid her identity, for better or for worse, being treated this way was a new experience for her. She felt he was quite diligent, but she decided not to tease him about it. There is nothing worth seeing here, she said. O-on the contrary! There is an entire genre for it! He suddenly spoke very passionately, but she did not know what he meant. Genre? she asked before speaking the words in her heart. My body is covered in scars, so it is not worth looking at. That isnot true. Is that because of thegenre you mentioned? No. The ninja shook his head. Your scars areI apologize, but as far as I can see, they are only on the front of your body. He then stopped speaking. It cant be. A mixture of unease and hope filled her heart, so she spoke to him. Pleasecontinue. Judge, he replied, but he hesitated a while longer before speaking. I may be wrong, but it appears a lot your scars were gained during a single event and the others were gained with gaps of time between. As an outsider, I do not intend to inquire what it was that caused them, but I can say one thing for sure. She listened to him. You have never once turned your back and fled. You have always faced your opponent and your opponents understood and appreciated that fact. In which case Speaking ill of those scars is an insult to both your opponents and to yourself. Scarred gasped. She recalled when she had gained those scars. She went over what had happened and what she had thought. Is he right? Part of her wanted to agree, but the reverse side of her intent to punish herself produced a question. You could say I gave myself these scars because I wanted to. I felt I might as well die. Then The ninja named Tenzou faced her. If you gave yourself those scars and are still alive Then I should live on and accomplish something? Are you saying fate is telling me that? That would just be deceiving myself. No, he said. I was saying you could continue doing so until you are satisfied. But But I feel you have done enough. After all Part of Scarred wanted to hear what he was going to say, but part of her did not. He was definitely going to speak about her. She had not told him much about her, but she would still feel disappointed if he said something that showed he did not know what he was talking about. He chooses to live a life where he remains on the losing side. She was jealous of his ability to be satisfied with that. And so she spoke up as if taking a step forward. After all? Her resolute question received an immediate response. I do not think you need any new scars. If you wish to have pride in the scars on the front of your body, you should not add on more scars. You should maintain your current body with the proud scars on the front and the untouched back which proves you never faltered. Adding any more scars would only damage the pride you and everyone else have. This may be presumptuous of me, but I think you have done enough. And I think you have done well to continually protect so much. Tenzous words had contained a hint of admiration. This girl The girl with the Urban Name of Scarred had likely been an excellent leader. He did not know why she now used judge, the response of a criminal, but he knew one thing without knowing her identity. She is a good person. And she is the type to walk a life filled with negative things. He had seen her scolding the village children. Scolding held the risk of making the children wary of you or angry at you, but she had made sure each child knew what exactly they had done wrong and then forgave them. She left them with the memory of being scolded and the memory of improving themselves. But that was likely why she had gained those scars. And she was hiding her identity as if to make sure no one could tell her they had changed their ways. In that case Someone, it doesnt matter who, needs to be her ally. He turned toward her and saw her lower lip was a bit tense. Her eyebrows wavered and a tear suddenly fell down. Eh? As she suddenly cried, lowered her head, and covered her face with her scar-covered hands, Tenzou panicked. No, um. Did I do something wrong? But as Scarred covered her face, her arms squeezed her breasts together and Tenzou instinctually looked down. As he saw the distortion and change to the physical shape caused by the pressure, he prioritized saving the image in his brain. I am being terribly indecent! As the phrase Now Ive done it! repeated in his head while accompanied by alarm bells, he chanted a Mikkyou sutra and managed to take back control from the evil thoughts. U-um, Scarred-dono? He called out to her, but Scarred continued to lower her head and cover her face with her hands. Her only response was to shake her head a bit. I have no idea what to do! I should have studied those porn games more. While trying to keep everything below Scarreds neck out of vision, he stared into empty air and thought. The first thing that came to mind was a fragment of an article from the ninja magazine Monthly Cannabis Jump. Immediately tell a joke. I cant afford to tell a terrible joke like Masazumi-dono! In that case! Okay, Scarerd-dono. UmTo change the subject As he spoke, he recalled the title of the article had been The Stereotypical Patterns of Unpopular Ninja. I guess my life is over now, he thought while somehow finding it easier to speak now that he knew that. Well, you see All of my scars are on the back because I am always running away. He sat back down next to Scarred and raised his right arm. That arm had a scar on the front. This is a rare example of a scar on the front, but I got this while Musashi was stopped at Edo. A monster appeared due to a disturbance in the ley lines down below. Anyway, I went out to face it as a part of my training, but it turned out to be a monkey that understood human language. As soon as I faced it, it shouted monkey magic and attacked. I assumed it was using some kind of spell, but it simply scratched at me. Anyway, the monkey was captured and sent to the monkey mountain in Ueno. Because that is on the god of Uenos land, the monkey was probably at least partially cut. He looked over and saw Scarreds shoulders shaking while she continued to cover her face. He drew back, assuming she was angry. But Honestly. She raised her head and faced him with eyes and face wet from the tears and steam and with a smile on her flushed cheeks. However, the ends of her eyebrows were lowered. I really do not understand you. That would be my line! Then again, if he did not understand her, it was only natural that she would not understand him. But he was relieved that she did not seem to hate him. No. I mustnt interpret this in a way convenient for me. I always end up losing something when I do that. After telling himself that, he spoke to her. I will get out first. I will hold off the others outside, so use that time to get dressed. Y-you make it sound like holding them off will be difficult. Judge, he agreed. If only they could be He started to say more like you, but stopped because he felt that comparison was rude. He started to leave the tub, but instead scratched at his head and thought. Oh, no. If I would so readily use her as a comparison, I must be focusing on her a lot. As Tenzou began to leave the tub, Scarred quickly looked away from his naked body. As she did, she spotted something floating in the tub. Wondering if it was trash, she looked closer and saw it was a scrap of reinforced wood. She wondered what it was doing here, but she quickly stated her answer as a question. Part of the transport ships outer hull? The bow of the ship had been smashed during the crash and the water in the bath had come from a hole in the crust opened on the edge of the inlet. A piece that fell in the hole in the crust must have floated up with the water. She knew why it was here, but its presence still counted as a failure on her and Tenzous part as the ones performing the final check. And so she reached toward it. But the fragment gave her an odd, dull pain. Eh? Why does it hurt? She had not touched a sharp corner or edge. She had only reached for what looked like the painted surface. Nevertheless, she felt a pain like something was being jammed below her fingernail or scraped across the bottom of her finger, so she jerked her hand back. Tenzou seemed to notice as he left the bath. What is it? he asked. However, he considerately did not turn around. Nothing, she quickly answered. With slight doubt in her mind, she reached for the floating fragment once more. It cant be She felt as if she had found the answer to the mystery that had been filling her mind for so long. Why did he say it was his own carelessness that led him to stop me during the crash? Why had he insisted he had not noticed her spell when he had to have noticed? She carefully reached out and touched the fragment. The palm of her hand felt as if a mass of needles was pressing against it but not breaking the skin. She knew what this pain meant. It is resisting my ether control. The wood had been treated to oppose spells. Specifically, it would repel them. In order to protect the ship, it had been given the ability to repel any external power. However, it was rare for even warships to have this spell applied to all of its armor. The costs were too great, so spells would normally only be used to defend certain points. But she quickly realized why this spell had been applied to the transport ships outer hull. Because it is Musashis transport ship. Not only that, but it was a high-level transport ship that Musashi was willing to use even during battle. The repel spell had created an outer shell that protected the ship from wind resistance and the inertia applied during quick actions. In that case If she had tried to save the children by using her spell to blow away the crashing transport ship, the spell might have blown the ship away, but the repelled power would have struck the children with her spell. ! Even in the warm water of the bath, Scarred felt a definite chill. If thats true! Why had he rushed in to stop her? And why was he refusing to tell her the truth and insisting he had not noticed her spell? She had solved the first question, but she had to guess at the second. If Master Tenzou had told me the truth Scarreds speculation brought her to something close to certainty. Everyone would learn that I ignorantly and hastily rushed in. Part of her wished he had told her and did not want to feel that ignorance was something to be ashamed of. But if the people learned her ignorance could expose them to danger, they would lose their trust in her. Also, this situation was very out of the ordinary and the children had been safe in the end. He had likely decided that there was no need to tell the truth and have the people lose faith in her. What was she to the residents of the fourth level? She could not answer that question in a way that was not conceited or self-deprecating, but he had seen through it all in the instant he saw her spell and he had taken action to keep that shame from her. He had lied and said it was his own carelessness and he had not blamed her of anything despite her ignorance. He did not just protect the children. He protected me, too. How much easier would it have been if he had simply let her apologize? After all, even though she understood the truth now, he would still not admit the truth because he understood her position. And on top of that, she spotted something else he had done. He had a wound on his back, near his right shoulder blade. It had a complex shape and it appeared to have gouged out his flesh as it stabbed in. The flesh below could be seen through the new skin growing above. She remembered that wound. He had gained that while protecting her. And so Master Tenzou. She stood up, scraped her waist along the tub, and approached his back. Tenzou gasped as he placed his hands on the edge of the tub and suddenly felt wet skin press against him. Her skin felt cold at first, but he felt a wet and sticky warmth as she pressed up against him. Boobs!! No, stop thinking about this like Kimi-dono would. You need to focus on analyzing and recording the-no, stop thinking about such indecent things. Just calm down and chant a sutra!! But Master Tenzou. Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-what? I am hopeless. I should just roll over and die. Just as he came to that simple conclusion, he felt a damp wetness on the right side of his back. After a moment, the sensation vanished and she spoke. Where did you get this injury? She would feel ashamed if I told her truth. I-I was attacked by a talking dog the other day. He heard her laugh, but she did not move away. Would you mind if I healed it? Or does it need to be healed with a different spell? Tenzou recalled Scarreds spell ability. Her healing spell could likely heal that shallow wound without leaving a scar. But that would erase the sign that I protected her. Such cheap heroism. But from her point of view, the wound may have been nothing but a burden. How does Toori-dono feel when he sees Horizon-dono as an automaton? Then again, he peeks between her legs when she crouches down and wants to touch her breasts, so maybe he is satisfied like this. He may be looking at things in the long run. And so he made up his mind. Please do. Judge. As she spoke, her bangs touched his back and he felt a small damp sensation. Before he realized that was her lips, she had passed her arms under his arms. Please do not turn around. It would interfere with the spell. Tenzou poured all his energy into mentally chanting sutras and the healing was complete in a few minutes. After Tenzou and Scarred exited the bath with a slight delay between the two, some other people entered the bath. First of the vanguard in the bath! Adele dashed full speed into the bath with her glasses removed. Ah Dont run, warned Suzu as she followed her in. Adele slipped, flipped around, and unintentionally dove into the tub, causing a huge splash. Next, the rest of the girls entered with exasperated looks. Two of them with black hair exchanged a glance. The taller one, Asama, spoke to Masazumi. Okay, lets begin. She nodded along with Hanami on her shoulder. Masazumi, its time to make a Mouse contract and get it all set up. Volume 2, 24: Guide to a New World Volume 2, Chapter 24: Guide to a New World If something is convenient But you stop just before reaching it Is it inconvenient? Point Allocation (Unease) Now, lets get started. Come over here, Masazumi. Everyone else, we will be borrowing the area of the tub near the tap. Asama moved toward the edge of the tub on the northern end of the bath and Masazumi unsteadily followed. Masazumi copied how Asama had her towel on her shoulder and her long hair on top of that, but she was still self-conscious about her body. It did not help that she was comparing herself to Asama. She watched the other girl from a bit behind. She really is big. She meant her height. Asama was as tall as Naomasa and the Aoi sister. Mitotsudaira was somewhere in between and Masazumi was shorter still. Is this what it would be like to have an older sister? As she was made painfully aware of what she lacked, she watched Asama check on the tamagushi and charm she had placed in a bucket. The other girl then came to a stop. Okay, we can do it here. Um, to prepare Asama picked up the Shirasago-made tamagushi with her right hand, held it up to her forehead, and chanted something. She then spread out the tamagushi with a snap of the wrist, kneeled down in the tub, and placed the tamagushis paper decoration in the water. The light paper decoration sank into the water without resistance and Asama narrowed her eyes as she watched the water soak into it. As if crawling up the tamagushi, small firefly-like jewels of light and something resembling a vine wrapped around it. Eh? exclaimed Asama. What is it? Nothing really. Its just that there should be some filth in the bath after two people bathed in it. Butwhat is this? Not only is there no filth, but it seems to have been sublimed to a level greater than my purification. Either Tenzou-kun or that Scarred person must have used a sublimation spell rather than a Shinto purification spell. Tenzou-kun is as filthy as the rest of our class, so I assume it was Scarred-san. How strange. As light clung to the tamagushi, Asama removed it from the water and brought it to herself. Starting from the tip, the tamagushi was rapidly dyed in the color pink. H-huh? What? Wh-why is there so much impurity in me!? Your wicked thoughts were at full swing back when Crossunite and Scarred were bathing. By the way, what kind of impurity does pink signify? Um, well Asama suddenly looked to the side where Hanami was looking at a sign frame. The title of the frame read Impurity Meter (Personal Use). UmHanami? Whouhis that for? When Hanami noticed Asama, she turned around, frantically hid the sign frame behind her back, and shook her head back and forth. Th-th-th-th-this is nothing. Nothing at all. C-clap! No, wait, Hanami. Is that what I think it is? Asamas eyebrows rose slightly as she smiled and tried to peek behind Hanami. The Mouse turned around in an instant and broke the sign frame with a karate chop. She then started clapping her hands above her head to avoid the issue. C-clap! Clap! That Mouse is quite well made, muttered Masazumi. Asamas head drooped a bit and nodded, but she recovered after a few seconds. Okay, time for a new contract. I have a quota to fill, so I need to focus and do my best. That last comment worried Masazumi, but the other girls different-colored eyes were looking firmly at her. Please sit on the floor here. She laid out a meter long piece of thin paper that was shaped like a humans upper body. It was Japanese paper with visible fibers, but the bathwater did not soak into it. Assuming it was used for spells, Masazumi sat down and Asama fixed her hair. As she did, she removed the towel. I will be pouring water on you, so please sit still. As soon as Masazumi closed her eyes, hot water poured over her. It soaked through her hair, and poured over her scalp, neck, and shoulders. The warm caress of the water brought a sense of calm. As she sat with her eyes closed and her straightened back to Asama, she was reminded of the past. My parents would wash me like this when I took baths with them long ago. She wondered what her father was doing now. Even though it was nighttime, around a dozen carriages were stopped in front of a mansion on Musashis surface. It belonged to Konishi, a wealthy merchant. The drivers were gathered around a fire in a waiting area inside the mansion while their masters were drinking aged wine in a parlor further inside. Okay, tonights viewing party will cover the episodes of Transforming Musician Peterman we have been recording since it began in April. The only advance information we have is that it is a giant hero series following the previous series and his special attack is the Petrification Beam. Judge. We have had so many meetings over the past month or so that we havent had a chance to watch any of it! Avoiding any information on the divine network was really hard, Nobu-tan! Yes, Koni-tan. We have both experienced the same joy and suffering in this journey. I hope this is the beginning of an excellent series. Judge. I know what you mean. To distract yourself from the loneliness of Masazumi-kuns absence, you have become all the more diligent. Is that why my delivery department has been visiting your place a lot more often? Judge. I normally have things sent to somewhere other than my home, but simply going around to the different delivery locations keeps me from getting home. Lately, I have grown fond of loading offerings into the storehouse before meetings. As everyone nodded in agreement, someone hesitantly raised his hand. Um I actually watched a recording of the first two episodes with my kid. The others raised their wineglasses, crossed their legs, and adjusted their positions on the sofa. Merely stay silent. If you spoil anything, we will force you out of the committee and the market! After all, you can only ever watch a show for the first time once! Nothing is better than preserving that innocence! They all took a sip of their wine. Glory to our new meetings and partings, and glory to Vice President Honda Masazumi who we adore in secret! My father is probably having a serious meeting right about now. He does seem like the serious type. Judge. Ever since the Mikawa incident, I think he has been working to change how he views me. But I sometimes think hes been trying too hard lately. May I ask why? Judge. Masazumi recalled what had happened before the transport ship crash and began to speak with an exasperated tone. He just seems really restless whenever were home together. And there have been a few times when he suggested things like seeing an anime movie as father and daughter because he got some tickets from Konishi. Hes clearly trying to build a closer relationship, but wanting to see Las Casas, Protector of the Indians is a bit much. Does he think Im a little kid? He is probably having trouble deciding how to approach a child. More water was poured on Masazumi. This action had been repeated several times now and she could tell Hanami was using a sign frame nearby. Oh, Masazumi. I am cancelling your contract with Mikawa. Mikawa shrine disappeared when Nagoya Castle went boom. A new shrine is being built aboard Musashi, but the former shrine would interfere with this contract if the previous contract remained in effect. That is why I am cancelling that contract before transferring you to a contract for our shrine on Musashi. Will my contract with the god of my birthplace remain? Mikawas birthplace deity works with Asama Shrine, so you can keep that contract. Your contract will be with the same god, but you will be using us as a point of contact since your previous one disappeared with Mikawa. You did make a resident contract at our shrine when you came to Musashi, but you received weak divine protection because you retained your birth contract with the birthplace deity of Mikawa and did not own a handheld. This is complicated Yes, it is, replied Asama with a bitter laugh. The free divine protection of a birthplace contract provides support for your entire body via the parts on your neck, sides, and waist. You did make a resident contract with the Asama Shrine here on Musashi and that provides support for life on Musashi which travels through the sky, but that support was weakened in you due to interference from Mikawa. That may be why you are always about to starve to death. Oh, so I might stop collapsing on the roadside now? She thought she felt everyone glance over at her, but she decided to assume it was her imagination. Anyway, this is a major contract, so we will throw in the Asama Special of sunblock and dry skin protection for free. You must meet with important people in your position, so that certainly cant hurt. I dont really worry about that very much, but I guess that just leaves Yes. You have completed your contract for the protection of your birthplace god and resident god. In other words, the god of your birthplace and the god of the land you currently live in. They do not actually have names because local deities are simple nature gods. Now, before moving on to the Mouse contract, you can make an individual contract with a god you want to worship. Will you? Is there a reason to do that before the Mouse contract? Personal contracts are made with powerful named gods and spells and the like can be acquired via the shrine in charge of that god. However, that god will usually have a Mouse specific to them, so it is recommended to make the personal contract ahead of time. After all, a Mouse is usually modelled after a gods messenger, so they are a symbol of that god. But you only have a birthplace and resident contract. Those are usually made with nameless local deities that do not have their own Mouse. If you do make a personal contract first, you can later choose a Mouse specialized to that gods abilities. So not only are there nameless local deities, but there are also named gods one can make a personal contract with? Yes, replied Asama. In the Far East, gods are a part of nature and they reside in the land. The earthly gods reside in the Divine States which are governed by the environmental gods that became local deities. On the other hand, the heavenly gods reside in the heavens. When the gods had abandoned the planet due to the worsening environment, it had been the environmental gods who had normalized the environment based on instructions left by the gods. But their overly strong definition of normal led them to go overboard in creating an environmental balance. When the people had returned from the heavens, they had only been able to descend to the Far East which the environmental gods had left relatively safe. Afterwards, the harmonic world had been created and the people had started the Harmonic Unification War. The gods and mankind managed to calm the environmental gods who were doing too good a job, but were still essentially renting space here, arent we? The environmental gods were absorbed into the ley lines, so you could say they and the world are now one and the same. Rather than saying they do not have names, it would be more accurate to say they are on too great a scale to have names. I see. Hanami then showed Masazumi the sign frame. It showed a site that let one search for a god. It had lists of gods in order of name, ability, sex, court rank, ancestors, and more. However What is with these aggressive categories in the genre search? Loves crossdressing, peels back the skin, an older sister is fine too!, cruel, crotch splitting, quick to prostrate, and always running errands? There really are gods like that. Shinto is great with genres. It sounds more like it just tries to pander to everyone, thought Masazumi. Anyway, what should I do? Hanami opened another sign frame which displayed gods related to negotiations and politics. There are a lot of Amaterasu-types here, but theyre too over-the-top for me. Oh, the God Mosaic is on the list of popular techniques. Would it be possible to eventually make another contract for this? Oh, of course. Just make sure to do it with me. The corner of Masazumis mouth stiffened when she saw Asamas smile, but Naruze began adding to her storyboard in the bath. And while naked, Asama says to Masazumi, Just make sure to do it with me. Okay, the next chapter is going to be great! Ga-chan, I think you just drew up five years worth of storyboards. Would the student councils approval rating drop if I wrote up a bill cracking down on doujinshi events? wondered Masazumi with a half-lidded glare. But then Asama spoke up. Well, we can scold her plenty later. So, um, you can make a personal contract at a later date, but those gods usually have specialized Mice. If you already have another Mouse, the shift can be inconvenient, so keep that in mind. Anyway, what will you do? Do you want a personal contract? UmAre you sure it wouldnt make you feel better to make one? Why did that last part sound like you were trying to sell me something? Dont worry about it. Asama smiled and held out a hand to stop her. For now, would you like to use a generic Mouse as a substitute? A generic Mouse is ranked lower than one under direct control of a god. Their abilities are not specialized, so they may be unable to draw out the full ability of the god you ultimately make an individual contract with. And given your job and status, it would need pseudo-shock absorption, so even a generic Mouse can cost a fair bit. You cant make it any cheaper? Im worried about after I graduate. Okay, said Asama while smiling more than necessary. In that case, we can keep the cost down with a heavenly blessing contract. A heavenly blessing contract? asked Masazumi. Yes. Asama showed her the wooden charm in her hand. She pressed in on a few of the characters written on the thirty centimeter oak board and the characters began to emit a bluish-white light. Your Mouse is determined randomly. A choice contract is expensive because searching for a Mouse that meets your requirements takes some effort. In some cases, a request has to be made for a new Mouse to be created via the union of two existing Mice. Is it really okay to decide randomly? It usually produces a dog, rat, fox, or bird as there are large numbers of them. A heavenly blessing contract is inexpensive, but it can produce a powerful Mouse or one that would otherwise be quite expensive. Oh, just press here. Asama handed her the charm. At the bottom was a super-deformed shrine maiden face with the words press here below it. Masazumi placed her finger on it, worried about the state of the Shinto religion, and pressed it. She handed the charm back to Asama who turned around. Beyond her swaying black hair, Asama used the end of the charm to draw a square on the floor. Clap. Hanami clapped her hands and a glowing box suddenly grew from the ground in front of Asama. Oh? As everyone in the bath watched on, a charm invoice could be seen on the surface of the glowing one meter square box. It said To: Honda Masazumi-sama via Asama Tomo-sama. Contents: Mouse. By: God. Without bothering to read it, Asama tore off the ether seal and it vanished into thin air. She focused on opening the top of the box and peering inside. Oh? She nodded twice. Oh, oh? Why do you look so impressed, Asama? Oh, um muttered Asama as she circled around to the other side of the box. The light from below really emphasizes her breasts, thought Masazumi, half in exasperation, as she watched Asama place her hands on the box. I have a question for you: what kind of Mouse has arrived? How am I supposed to know? Then I will give you a hint. Um It is not a symbol, an inorganic object, a plant, or a person. It is an animal. A fox? Wrong. Have another hint. It begins with a vowel in Far Eastern. Masazumis first thought was Is it a dog? And in the next instant Is it a dog!? She had often wanted to own a dog. She liked cats too, but cats had a way of not settling down and making her feel lonely with all empty rooms in her house. A lot of her classmates had owned dogs to prepare them for strange phenomena and to frighten away criminals. She had often seen the dogs being taken for walks on leashes or sitting by their owners in the park. Her general thoughts at those times had been the following: How nice. Okay. Masazumi nodded. Bring on a dog. In M.H.R.R., they would call it a Hund. I think it will be small enough to ride on my shoulder, but a puppy is delightful in its own way. She swung up her right fist. Okay, Asama! Open it! As you wish. Asama lifted up the box and brought out the Mouse. Tah dah! Its a giant anteater! What kind of scam is this!? Masazumi saw a mother and a child anteater that were too big to have fit inside the box. The mother was almost two meters long and the small child was clinging to her back. Right, right. Asama looked down at the two. IZUMO has been working in Kyushu and the New World recently, so they have been creating Mice for people there. Also, having many different types available helps the shrines respond to many different situations and increase the survival rate. Dogs, cats, rats, and foxes are popular, but there are situations they cannot handle. If they were the only ones, they would be wiped out. Sure, butan anteater? Oh, it eats special food made from ether, not ants, so dont worry. It can go inside the hard point pocket on the neck of your clothes. But Just as she was going to continue complaining, she saw the mother anteater cry as it tore its child from it and moved away. While still shedding tears, the mother waved its front right paw and disappeared. The child anteater looked absolutely grief-stricken now that it had been left behind. Everyone began whispering as the child anteater lay on the ground, cried, and trembled. Poor thing. If Masazumi doesnt take it in now, she belongs in the cruel genre. Is it just me, or are a lot of politicians cold-hearted people? Masazumi H-howabout it? I have to take it in to keep my approval rating from dropping!! Masazumi approached the twenty centimeter anteater and tried to place her hands under its front legs to pick it up, but it merely trembled in her hands. ! Wah! she shouted in surprise as it flailed its legs and tail, but she did not let go. Are you- Before she could say okay, the child anteater rolled up into a ball. Instead of curling its tail around itself, it seemed to hide its face and legs inside its own tail. Masazumi now had a trembling ball of fur in her hands. What am I supposed to do? Asama picked up on her thoughts and lowered the ends of her eyebrows. Um It seems you received one that is a bit too young. What should I do? You can only wait for it to get used to you. But it cannot perform its job as a Mouse like this, so I can arrange another Mouse for you. Well muttered Masazumi. She could feel it trembling in her hands. With the shock-absorption setting, she would likely have been unable to feel that slight movements of the animals heat and fur. But this isnt about feeling sorry for it. Okay. Masazumi nodded. It isnt actually running away. Its just afraid of the unfamiliar outside world. Once that fear goes away, it should do fine. Are you sure? Judge. Masazumi gave her judgment. She placed the child anteater in a nearby bucket while it continued to curl up as if trying to hide inside itself. Asama, is that all? Masazumis decision produced a sigh of relief from the others in the bath. Naomasa wiped her face with the towel folded up on her head while leaning her left elbow against a stone in the tub. Ha ha. Now you have a kid, Masazumi. Not too long ago, you wanted to be a father, so this is a good change. Uuh Masazumi blushed and everyone else smiled bitterly. Meanwhile, Suzu laughed while leaning against the wall on one end of the tub. Just like Masazumi, scarlet tinged her face. This is fun, she muttered quietly. Everything has beenmore funsince Horizoncame back. She sighed and relaxed her body. This is fun She leaned to the side and collapsed onto Adele. H-huh? Suzu-san!? W-wait! Adele held Suzu up, but Suzu had already passed out. Adele frantically held her up so she would not sink. U-um, everyone! Everyone! Suzu-san is Suzu slid down in Adeles arms but then stopped. Adele frowned at this fact. bigger than me!? Sh-shitno, I mustnt swear! Um, Suzu-san, Ill be lifting you Wow! I can hook my arm under her breasts! Shitno, I mustnt swear. At any rate, Ive lost! Am I in our classs lowest caste!? Does failure taste like milk!? Um Are you trying to say Suzu-san spent too much time in the bath and passed out? Please calm down, Adele. Asama entered the tub while having Hanami use a stimulant spell. Adele turned toward her, but her vision was not great without her glasses. Ah! Instead of a stretcher, you brought some lovely cushions! Okay, lets place Suzu-san on top! A carelessly outstretched hand grabbed onto Asamas chest armor and knocked her over. Asama gave her diagnosis of Suzu who had been carried to the beach. She has a slight fever. She was heated by the yakiniku fire and then the hot spring, so it is not surprising her body temperature rose a bit. She is delicate, after all. Wait Then why is everyone else perfectly fine? asked Adele. As the other girls hung their heads down, Suzu was asked if she would leave the diplomatic ship and return to Musashi, but she said she wanted to do her job as diplomat. Even on Musashi, everyone would be busy in the coming days and the coming and going of the transport ships would make everything noisy, so Englands first level had been chosen as a peaceful place for her. Adele and Futayo would go along as her bodyguards. Listen up, Bell-san. If they say anything inconvenient or you want to force some kind of demand, just start coughing. I-is that reallyokay? She received plenty of advice like that. The next day, the three of them took their luggage and travelled to London. The day after that, preparations for the joint spring festival began. Suzus health recovered on the second day of preparations and she began her work as diplomat along with Futayo and Adele in the guest building of Oxford Academys central school building group. Her first job was nothing more than handing Jonson, Englands diplomat in charge, the data gathered by Heidi, but the English group was curious and cautious of Suzu and her two bodyguards who had combat styles useful in battle. The English students in charge of looking after her observed Suzus attitude and demeanor to make sure they did not intrude on her lifestyle. The preparations lasted four days plus one day off. Musashis presence alongside Englands third and fourth levels produced excess food consumption over that extended period and the ships location meant it primarily affected Englands middle class. On the night of the fifth day, when festival preparations truly came to an end, large-scale celebrations were held in various places. The following day, the joint spring festival finally began with a combined announcement from Masazumi and Dudley. After the opening ceremony on the second level, the residents of both nations were allowed to come and go between the two nations and the cultural exchange of the festival began. Below the clear sky, carriages travelled about and the area grew filled with people, music, dancing, and flowers blowing in the wind. The week-long festival had finally begun. In the transport ship, Horizons Logismoi Oplo had yet to be found. It could still be detected nearby and the search continued. However, the festival had begun and Toori had challenged Horizon to a date so he could decide on a stance. Also, the others attempted to watch on from a distance. Many different people moved throughout the festival. And among them My moment has finally come. I just hope my books made it to the event site. Neshinbara looked up at his bandaged right arm as he held it in the air and he walked with a splint on his leg. Unlike the others, he had arrived on a standard transport ship as if he were a normal person. Volume 2, 25: Ruler of the Theatre Volume 2, Chapter 25: Ruler of the Theatre What are the odds Of an uninvited guest showing up? Point Allocation (Feeling of Distance) London covered a large portion of the southern side of Englands second level. The Thames River was the primary waterway and the city was divided into a few different sections. The festival was held on the main streets, parades were held daily, and food stands had been set up. And on the side streets, local stands and stores provided food, dancing, and music. Due to the history recreation, London was divided into two major sections: the northeast section known as the City which handled things such as trade and the southwestern section known as Westminster which contained the political and religious facilities. Between the two sections was the royal familys hunting ground known as Soho. The areas of Soho bordering the two sections contained a lot of residential land. The festival was centered on a plaza in Soho and a lot of the surrounding buildings (especially trade warehouses on the City side) were being used for events. Some warehouses were used for business with Musashi. Some were used to store festival stands and supplies for groups taking part in the festival. Others were used to sell local crops or as dining halls to serve them. One warehouse to the south displayed the logo of ArchsArt, Englands representative corporation, and the number 16. It was 100 meters long and 50 meters wide, and it contained countless long tables arranged to sell printed books. It was a convention for selling self-published materials. The wooden building had the tall roof common to warehouses and it was filled with people. The convention inside was known as the Incomparably Esteemed Doujinshi-Lovers Club which the signs abbreviated to IncEst Club. This abbreviation concerned some people, did not bother some others in the slightest, and caused a few to accuse the convention runners of false advertising. The area was very crowded and the only gaps existed in the enclosed area created by the creators tables and the snack spots in the corners. It was easy to control the lines by the walls, so a balance between guidance and crowd concentration had been achieved. The lines extended outside, so ventilation was not a problem. However, there was one area by the wall that had no line or crowd. The long tables usually had two sellers at them, but the tables by the wall were made for major sellers and thus had only one to a table. This allocation made it clear that a certain seller had no line. That seller was Neshinbara. His printed book was placed on the table and he had a decorative fishermans flag bearing the circle name Missed Fish. But no customers approached. With half-lidded eyes, Neshinbara sat in his chair and watched the surrounding sellers gradually work through their lines. While standing in line, people with similar tastes would exchange information and discuss their hobbies. Common topics of discussion were artists with inherited names, those artists works, and fan works based on those works. As a flat-lover, should I go for Muromachi Rooms new work Flat Chronicles: Volume 20 first? Or should I go for a new awakening with Non-Flat Chronicles from the original author, Imagawa Sadayo?[1] I know Ive got to get my hands on A Basara Farewell![2] that is supposed to bring an end to the popularity of writing about the Nanboku-cho period. Something new is going to overthrow it. You know Geoffrey Chaucers short game collection Canterbury Tales that follows multiple occupations, right? What number is it up to now? I tried playing Final Canterbury Quest for the next-gen console, but it just confused me when it started with Occupation: Slime C Job: Sticky Liquid. Everyone was speaking cheerfully about things like that. Beyond them was another line for those receiving a light crucifixion as punishment for cutting in line or running through the crowded convention center. The men running that wore a mask and no shirt. Okay, the end of the line is back there, one of them said. Please form a straight line. It will be over soon enough, okay? Youll just feel a slight stabbing sensation, so raise your hand if it hur- Run and Ill drive this scorching stake into you!! That area was quite lively. European execution grounds always stink of burnt flesh. Neshinbara occasionally spotted a familiar face passing by and they would raise a hand in greeting so as not to disturb the lines on either side. Neshinbara would stand up and begin raising his right hand. And then raise his left hand which was not wrapped in bandages with spells written on them. The other person would soon lower their hand and walk off to their next destination. The convention would continue throughout the festival period with novel sales, comic sales, video sales, etc., but any one seller could only stay for one day. The popular works would be sold across the Far East through the Far East Academy Stores, but they would only have so many in stock. Any passionate fans wanted to line up and get their copy as quickly as possible. And if they were seeking and attempting to acquire what they believed in, the buyers were the main character in their relationship with the work in question. The high spirits of these main characters would continue even after returning home and speaking with others. It would not leave until the next work was released. The roof of the building could open and it was opened just slightly, so the morning sun and wind had a way in. Even so, the light had difficulty reaching the walls and the lines to Neshinbaras left and right blocked the light out like canyon walls. But as noon slowly approached, the thin line of light rose above the peoples heads. Only then did it finally fall on the floor in front of Neshinbara. The light should have illuminated a deserted canyon floor, but it was not deserted. Someone stood there. The girl wore Englands girls uniform with the skirt and sleeves removed, but she did wear a kinked white coat over it. She wore thick glasses with the sides placed over her long ears, she wore a backpack, and she held a novel and a paper bag. Thomas Shakespeare. A stir ran through the people forming the canyon walls. They turned curious eyes in her direction, but no one was able to utter an actual comment. Is this what you call awe? They were curious. They could not look away. They turned their ears toward her to hear any words spoken. But they were afraid of saying something and having that curiosity turned back on them. More importantly, if anything they said would simply be ignored Then they might as well say nothing. But Hamlet! A girl suddenly ran out from the line to the right. With a theatre pamphlet in hand, a girl ran from the line and toward Shakespeare. A woman who seemed to be the girls mother frantically walked out of the line after her. Neshinbara glanced to the right and saw the line was for something titled Gothic Hamlet Drawings: Costume Pattern Collection. It was an art book containing costume patterns and design drawings. Different corporations used different interpretations to mass produce clothing with spells and machines, but families in areas with poor distribution were forced to make their own school uniforms based on patterns. That culture had spread to the cities as a way of creating ones own fashion. This allowed people to wear clothes from the same era as the main characters of the novels and plays in the Testament descriptions. Thats a luxury only possible with the Testament. Hamlet was one of Shakespeares four great tragedies. Its official title was The Tragedy of Hamlet, Prince of Denmark. Hamlet, Prince of Denmark, took revenge against his uncle who killed his father and stole the throne and his mother, but he ultimately lost the woman Ophelia who had feelings for him and both killed and was killed by the young man Laertes who could have become his friend. He died after asking his friend to pass the story on to the people. Hamlet feigned madness and faced evil with evil but lost so very much. He was popular with both men and women, but there was another difference between the girl and mother standing in the center of the canyon. Even with the generation gap, they both accept the contents of the play. Wanting to wear the costumes from the play most likely meant they wanted to become a part of the play. It was no different from putting on makeup and becoming the ideal version of oneself. That means Hamlet lets some people become an ideal version of themselves. Macbeth in Neshinbaras right hand throbbed. This is so much trouble, he thought while Shakespeare stopped and let the girl face her. The girl held the pamphlet out toward Shakespeare. This! Neshinbara thought the girl would ask for Shakespeares autograph, but she said something else. Its yours! For an instant, Neshinbara did not understand what the girl meant. But it slowly dawned on him. Dammit! That one word appeared in the bottom of his gut. He understood what the girl was trying to say to Shakespeare. Everything she saw, heard, felt, and learned in Hamlet belongs to Shakespeare. The pamphlet was just the physical form of her memories. She could hold it in her hands and she wanted to express her feelings to the author now that she saw that author. Stop that, said the mother as she frantically ran over, but Shakespeare stared blankly for a moment before responding. Testament. She crouched down to put herself on eye level with the girl. Thank you, little Ophelia. No. Im Hamlet! Is that so? Testament. What is your name? asked Shakespeare with a smile to the girl. Ophelia! From behind the girl, the mother looked up into the sky to feign ignorance. I see. Realizing the situation, Shakespeare held her hand over the pamphlet. She muttered something under her breath and fragments of light scattered from her paper bag and into the air. And something was created in place of that scattering light. Wow Writing appeared on the surface of the pamphlet in the girls hand. The girl had her back to Neshinbara, but he could see the pamphlet over her shoulder as she held it up. Shakespeare had not written her signature with that spell. A new name had been written next to the title of Hamlet. Ophelia. Perhaps those two can continue being together one day. And with that in mind, have this passage from Hamlet: costly thy habit as thy purse can buy. Do exactly that, girl. Testament! With a word of thanks, the girl showed her prize to her mother. From his position, Neshinbara could only see the mothers bowing back, but he doubted her expression was a bad one. Shakespeare stood up and slowly turned toward the line to the right. She then spoke to a student midway through the line. Could you let this lady and her child in? After all, she did not hesitate to leave the line when her child ran out. I think it is only fair to let her back in. Not a word was spoken in response. But a space was opened in the line and let the girl and mother in with a bow. Shakespeare lowered her head toward all of them. You have my thanks. Dont worry about it, muttered someone. It was likely a Musashi resident who did not know Shakespeare very well. The worst thing to do to a child is give them a bad memory. Someone from England spoke next. After growing up, you really want to give them good memories. Yeah, replied someone who could have been from either place. Ha ha. We at least succeeded on one side of that! Yes, agreed everyone as the girl and her mother sank into the line. Thanks! It was unclear who that comment was directed at, so Shakespeare and everyone else responded with either testament or judge. Someone then began to move. Shakespeare turned toward Neshinbara and began walking toward him once more. Her smile vanished and she silently stood before the full pile of books on the long table in front of him. Is the seat next to you free? she finally asked. Neshinbara had expected her to ask about his book, so he was unsure how to respond. Eh? Oh, um It is, isnt it? A stir ran through the surrounding crowd as she pushed aside the long desk to walk behind it and arrived at his right side. She sat in an empty chair that had been prepared but no one was using. But Why would you come over here just to read a novel? She buried her face in the novel she held and began reading. The stir in the crowd finally vanished. The only movements were the gentle flow of the surrounding lines and the mother and child bowing both to Shakespeare and those in the line after buying what they had lined up for. That was the only point at which Shakespeare looked up from her book. She nodded and bowed her head a bit. After that, only silence and motionless remained. As he felt the pressure of that silence, Neshinbara had a question about this foreign name-inheritor. Why is she even here? The bandages around his right hand and the lack of sales for his book were both her fault. Then again, if one took his earlier criticism of her works as the initial cause, this could be viewed as her revenge. Eh? The next thing he knew, she had finished reading her book and begun flipping through the one he had written. The book contained a small short story and a literary criticism. Specifically, self criticism. W-wait a second! She ignored him. She was completely immersed in reading it, but he did not feel that was because of the quality of his writing. After all, her reading style led her to read anything this way. If he physically took the book from her, he was sure she would counterattack using the curse. Dammit! He could not interfere. As he endured the joyous stirring of the writing in his right arm brought on by the proximity of its master, Neshinbara waited for the half-lived girl to finish reading the book he had written and place it on the table. And he cut in before she could pull a new book from her paper bag. Why are you here? he asked. She did not even turn toward him as she answered. I see you are still creating things like this. W-well Are you trying to say you would have written something else if you had written this after confronting me? It was possible. It annoyed him that he could not deny her influence on him, but he decided saying nothing would be best. He sat back down in his seat, folded his arms, and faced forward. I would appreciate it if you continued doing that. Doing what? Please do not look at me. It irked him all the more because she was not looking toward him. But if they were ignoring each other like that, was there any meaning in exchanging words? Is this a new form of harassment, wondered Neshinbara with a sigh. Yes, that is for the best. After all, you cannot act with Macbeth in effect. Her words bothered Neshinbara, so he responded while still facing forward. Why do you say its for the best that I cant act? A lot is going to happen, but it is for the best that you stay like this, said Shakespeare. Let us discuss many things. We can discuss all sorts of things today, thought Scarred in a wheat field. In the distance to the north, the third level looked like a towering wall made of earth and stone. The second level could similarly be seen even further away. The sounds of fireworks and low rumble of the people and music resounded in her body even more than the ocean waves. Meanwhile, Tenzou spoke from directly in front of her while looking at the ears of wheat. Hm. You have planted a few different varieties, but I see no problem from a soil standpoint. The Far Eastern style of condensed planting should be possible. If you include legumes, you can grow multiple crops per year. In the European style, the wheat is not simply sown in tilled land. Small ridges like this are made and the seeds are buried inside them. It protects the seeds and makes maintenance and harvesting easier, right? Judge. It takes a fair bit of effort, so it is a decision you must make. He stood up and turned toward her. During a crop shortage or when you need the income, it is good to provide the possibility for those willing to put in the effort. Oh, but you should at least redo the waterway. He indicated a few points on the land. The current waterway passes over a mostly dirt crust, so the water seeps underground. You should redo it along the line from somewhere near the field C like where that tree is over there C and to that rocky area on the other side. Over the past few days, I laid out some cloth at night to check, and it seems there is bedrock below that line. The water will not seep underground much and any that escapes will flow into the fields on either side. Also, using that line will help when a village is created at the base of the mountain. Judge, replied Scarred, but it was a sign of admiration rather than agreement. She saw Tenzou stretch and let out a sigh because their inspection for the day was complete. Honestly, he works so much. Over the past few days, he had prepared for the spring school festival, helped her in the early mornings, and exchanged ideas with the local people. He had interesting and unique methods for treating crop diseases, searching for water, and other things. Scarred felt his presence was quite significant. In England, people would resolve those problems by listening to the voices of spirits, but not many people could use spirit techniques. The methods were less certain, but anyone could use Tenzous methods. That meant a lot. According to him, his agricultural knowledge was so he could get along with the locals while on a spy mission. She had laughed when she had heard that. He is completely unaware that his current actions are no different from getting along with the locals to spy on them. Pointing it out would sound like she was suspicious of him, so she had said nothing. She had felt bad for laughing, so she had made a portable lunch for him whenever he went off to prepare for the school festival. When she had seen the box after he returned on the first day, it had been clear others had swiped some of the food, so she had given him even more on the subsequent days. And this was the first day of the festival. He was taking a break on the festivals first day, so they had been together since morning. The water lilies in the spring by the hot spring had begun to blossom, so they had eaten lunch there and stayed afterwards. Tomorrow, he intended to spend the morning running messages and checking on supplies at the festival. Once the festival began for the day, he planned to take morning and afternoon shifts. He would spend the week doing that. And then he will leave. She would no longer be able to see him. Despite her thoughts, he folded his arms as he looked at the surrounding fields. Wheat is fine, but I think you can grow some even better crops. Growing rice as they do elsewhere would be perfect, but England has no provisional rule over Far Eastern land and setting up paddies takes a lot of work. Judge. We couldnt do that even if we wanted to. It requires altering the land on too large a scale. Scarred wished they could talk about other things, but time continued on and she could not think of anything to talk about. I am sure you have noticed, but Englands crust is almost directly below the ground, so growing wheat quickly leaves the land barren. That is why we need to grow other crops like legumes to bring back the lands fertility. The practice of growing legumes like clovers to improve the land has been spreading to various areas, but it isnt quite enough. The spirits like to play around and assist the improvement when they find a four-leafed clover, though. It would be nice if we could grow potatoes which can grow even in land with low fertility, but there is that story about the Fairy Queen saying potatoes are poisonous. That is why IZUMO has been working on breeding a poisonous potato for killing rats. They are calling it the Potato Smasher. I heard they tried to create one that exploded five seconds after being pulled from the ground, but the project was scrapped after the experimental field was destroyed by a chain reaction of explosions. If only the troubles we cause other nations could remain more subdued. For one thing, that isnt even about poison anymore. At any rate, it seems the Fairy Queens rule is not all good. Oh, my. Saying that kind of thing around here can get you arrested for treason. Judge. My apologies. As soon as Tenzou spoke, he heard the sound of a bell. It came from far off in the north. That sounds like an academys bell. What bell is it? Judge. That is the bell in the Tower of Londons chapel, slowly replied Scarred. That is the sign of Double Bloody Marysthat is, Mary Stuarts weekly appearance. She simply looks outside from the viewing platform of one of the towers. She looked to the north where clouds filled the sky. If the armada battle is to begin in a weeks time, she will probably only make one or two more appearances. Once the sounds of the festival vanish from London, it will be time for her execution. Her execution? Judge, said Scarred. Master Tenzou She suddenly asked him a question. What do you think about the execution of Double Bloody Mary? Scarred listened to the ninja answer her question. Well He often began a response that way when he wanted to think about it first. She waited a while longer and he finally gave an answer. As a ninja, I cannot say anything about a decision that someone like you has made. Then She tried to ask if he approved of the execution, but he let out a quiet breath and continued speaking. I am a ninja after all. Hearing that, she finally caught on. He was saying that this was not what he actually thought. But no matter what he thought, he could not reject the decision of someone in a higher position than him. And so he said even more. Y-you call it an execution, but some other method has been prepared as an interpretation, correct? Scarred focused on the fact that he had asked the question more than the question itself. He is hoping it will work out somehow or another. And what did that mean his true thoughts were? Scarred thought on that fact for a moment. Judge, she said. An interpretation is being used to make the execution a means of saving Mary Stuart. Judge. That is good Before he could say to hear, he stopped and scratched at his head. My apologies. I said too much. Its fine, she said with a smile. She appreciated it. She was thankful that he felt that way and she was thankful and glad to have this time with him. She heard fireworks in the distance. As noon approached, the festival arrived at its first peak. Notes 1. Basara was a slang term used as an intensifier that was common in the Nanboku-cho period of Japan. Volume 2, 26: Flower Presenter on the Street Volume 2, Chapter 26: Flower Presenter on the Street In what season Does the strictness of blooming Become more lax? Point Allocation (Cheering) The sounds of the festival danced about the stone and brick city. They gathered together and spread out in the midday sky. The city was not all that tall. Instead of apartments, the streets were lined with stone and brick houses. But the dirt roads and roofed sidewalk arcades were all filled with people. The road could not be seen through the people who were all heading to different destinations or the temptations before their eyes. The people made countless different noises. Orchestras and bands played and sung the main melody, the countless speaking voices of the walking people formed the low bass, and their footsteps on the stone and dirt created the drum-like tempo. The many sounds and never-ending flow of people drifted toward the fatty, flavorful, and sweet scents of foods at the festival stands. They were further disturbed by the jester and magician shows, but no matter how much the movements slowed, they never came to a complete stop. And on top of all that movement, spirits moved along the road and through the air. The wind spirits carried voice messages, the kobolds carried materials to support the festival, and they all remained in constant motion. All the never-ending action produced heat, but one factor gave them all a breather. The girls. There were the Far Eastern residents. A few girls C mostly Far Easterners C were dressed up as they walked down the center of the road. A tall girl with light brown hair and lots of exposed skin took the lead. She was followed by a tall black-haired girl, a silver-haired half-werewolf, and girls with black and gold wings. The waves of people naturally parted ahead of them, but not to avoid them. Both the men and women wanted to move back so they could more easily see the entire group. The parting waves of people began hesitantly, grew surprised, and finally filled with breaths of curiosity. The occasional person made a comment while drawing back. Are those the girls of Musashi? A lot of Far Eastern girls had entered England for the festival. However Those are chancellors officers and students with connections to the student council. Theyre the main players during combat. Of all the gazes turned toward the girls, not all of them were filled with curiosity. Some of the people had body types that pointed toward certain combat styles or wore stockers for spell charms. Those people parted the waves of people and poked their heads out to observe the girls who might become their opponents. Their gazes held suspicion or doubt and they commented on the girls gait, posture, and shoulder movements. We cant let our guard down. Testament. Theyre more impressive in real life than in the footage from the Battle of Mikawa. Their breasts are? Their heights are. Testament. I just had to ask. It was a joke, okay? Dont take it seriously? Okay? If you say so. After a short pause, one of them lowered his head. SorryI lied. I shouldnt do that. I shouldnt lie about the important things. No, Im sorry. I lied too. Its just that Im more of an ass man, so I didnt want to give in. I see. Some of the guys in the crowd smiled at each other and placed a hand on each others shoulders, but an occasional guy would exit the crowd to invite one of the girls to join him. They were mostly high school aged and some were closer to middle-aged, but they would all start by standing in front of the girls. CCCCC The dancers smile and comment from the girl in front would put a bitter smile on their face as they looked up into the sky. That exchange happened a few times, but suddenly something else happened. CCCCC? The boy who exited from the valley of people was younger than all the previous ones. He was still middle school aged. His blushing face was filled with tension, but he still stood before the girls. But his lips trembled as he tried to speak and he was unable to form the words. ! The boy bent his right elbow and held it out toward the dancer at the front. He was asking her to take his arm. The entire surrounding crowd gulped at the action. CCCC And then they either laughed lightly or gave sympathetic sighs at what was coming. Their reactions caused the boy to blush an even deeper shade of red and hang his head. But with a light laugh, some hair flew through the air. The hair spread out like a cloud filled with wind and then it danced about. The sudden action caused the surrounding people to fall silent. CCCCC The girl in the lead removed one of the ribbons in her hair and wrapped it around the boys arm. She gently but surely tied the decoration to his proffered elbow. She then lightly tapped his elbow. It was a rejection and a sign for him to return to everyone else. He looked at the cloth wrapped around his arm, looked at her, and then nodded. CCCC! He swung his elbow up to show everyone. !! And the crowd welcomed the boy back with cheers and applause. As she watched the boy be swallowed up by the crowd, the dancer spread her arms slightly and bowed lightly toward them all. A few people cheered and she calmly began walking once more. Once she did, the crowd parted before her. As they walked, the black-haired girl second from the lead glared at the dancer and asked her a question. What was that strange ritual just now, Kimi? Kimi did not turn around as she walked in the lead. She merely left behind the words to answer the question. Its simple, Asama. Englands self-proclaimed gentry are challenging the summits flower which was discovered in the Battle of Mikawa. Asama listened to Kimi while watching out for the kobolds that occasionally cut across the road. But they are taking me too lightly. After all, they are all inviting me by saying how about you come with me or something similar. I dont like it. They make such a casual invitation for protection in case I refuse. If I do and people laugh at them, they can laugh it off as if it were a joke from the beginning. Why would I accept an invitation like that? That is why I tell them other guys would be joining us as well. Then what about that boy just now? Ha ha, she laughed quietly. He silently held out his arm as if to say come with me. It was forceful, but it did a nice job of making me pass judgment. He was not the same as the others. He was seriously asking me if he was good enough. I could not respond so lightly to him. He had the right attitude. Then why did you give him the ribbon? Kimi responded immediately. Thats simple. I cant let him mistakenly think that dressing up nicely and being forceful is enough to win acceptance from a girl. He had the right attitude, but he still lacked quite a bit. There is also looks, strength, other obligations, his finances, his job, etc. There were still a lot of unknowns. I have no intention of being satisfied by a boy like that. I am sure he will pick another flower one day, but he still has a long way to go before that day comes. But that outstretched arm was not a mistake, so I rewarded him with one of my ribbons to tell him that. Does my brain still have a long way to go? Because that sounds like the reasoning of a drunk to me. If a woman cannot grow drunk on herself how can she intoxicate others with her presence? Um. Asama lightly waved her hands back and forth. Ive never actually been drunk. This produced whispers from Naito and Mitotsudaira behind her. Doesnt Asamachi train with sacred sake every day? I thought the shrine banned her from drinking when she started using it as a substitution. Wasnt that during middle school? First my chest and now my liver. I feel like it is always body-related jokes with me. She felt her height was the same, but then Kimis hair waved back and forth in front of her. I have also been deflecting the ones after you, so you should be thankful. Eh? Ehh? She had not expected that. For some reason, the word indecent entered her mind and heat filled her cheeks. She frantically spoke up now that she knew her safety was in the hands of the deviant walking before her. U-um, m-make sure you reject all of them, okay? Judge, judge. I am not foolish enough to let any impurities approach Musashis main cannon shrine maiden. That would cause trouble for my foolish brother and the others. Just leave it to me. I can speak English. You can? Judge, answered Kimi. Knowing the words yes, no, eros, and dance is enough to hold a conversation. Wh-who let this idiot take the lead!? Oh, Im so glad I realized this now! It doesnt matter. Just like on the Far Eastern mainland, a translation spell is in effect on England, so there wont be any problems. More importantly Kimi turned toward them. She looked at Mitotsudaira, Naruze, and Naito. Has anything changed in our search for my foolish brother and Horizon? By the way, where are Seijun and Masa-yan? asked Naito. Masazumi went to a used book sale in Westminster. Masa said something about working with the engine division to repair the Musashi and collect parts for Jizuri Suzaku, explained Asama. We will meet up with Masazumi in the park on Oxford Street which runs between Soho and the City. Toori-kun and Horizon will meet us there as well. Kimi nodded. Heh heh heh. Not much further and we can spy on my foolish brother and Horizons date. We are only a slight mistake away from being stalkers, but that kind of twisted concern is so lovely! If Suzu could join us, we could use her sensors to listen in! Lets eavesdrop! This would be a lot easier with a ninja. Did that ninja say he is checking on the experimental wheat field with that hooded gentleman? Judge, said Naito. Once the festival is over, Tenzou will be leaving England with Musashi, so he probably wants to do as much as possible while he can. Probably, agreed Asama, but then she turned toward Naruze. Naruze, you dont have to sell your printed books like Neshinbara-kun is? You dont have to avoid calling them doujinshi, you know? Anyway, this event is being held every day this week and our section isnt until the fifth day. Ill be taking part again with a different section on the seventh day, though. Neshinbara wrote a novel, so hes today. Speaking of which, hell probably have some trouble. With Shakespeare Naruze held up her right arm. And the whole Macbeth issue, I doubt anyone will want to approach him. What was the name of that Tres Espa?an academy for young children? The 13th Mutsugoirei Academy? Heh heh heh. If you are going to look into peoples pasts, keep it to the ones you have fallen for, gossiping shrine maiden, said Kimi. Whether ones past has a major impact or not, even incidents in ones past that leave no memory are part of the environment that shapes them. In that case, learning someones past is the same as wishing to live in the same way as them. Understand? Understand what? Shakespeare said she and Neshinbara have the same past. As a girl, dont you hope for an adorable future there? You make it sound like you hope for love even from stalkers. Whats wrong with that? If we were not all protected by the law, everything we did would be a crime. So let us enjoy ourselves like criminals in this land with different laws. Mitotsudaira, what are you looking at? In response to Kimis question, Mitotsudaira looked to the right. There is a park over there. The others only had to look. The park beyond the crowd was a square patch of land thirty meters long. It was likely a local gathering spot. A simple bazaar had naturally been set up there, but there was another gathering as well. The Landsknechte are recruiting warriors. The Landsknechte were a combat club in M.H.R.R. which had been created for the history recreation. They were modelled off of the Kriegs Georgern and its members belonged to academies in M.H.R.R. But in exchange for money, they will fight for any nation as transfer students. They essentially ignored the national borders. The world was based around students and the academies disliked the idea of soldiers, but the Landsknechte acted outside of the academies. That allowed them to use the history recreation as an excuse to refer to themselves as mercenaries. Usually, the Landsknechte leader and his close aides would travel to different places while maintaining a supply unit for food and a canteen run by prostitutes. In lands at war, they would recruit soldiers, join the fight, and continue fighting if necessary. You sometimes see them in the reservations. For the Far Eastern people to fight in a war to defend the nation with provisional rule over them, they must become transfer students using the mercenary system. The unit in the park already had a supply unit which was running festival stands. They were aided by women whose clothes bore the chicken and squirrel emblems indicating a prostitute. Those women also lined up small items to sell. This is a wonderfully lively atmosphere, thought Mitotsudaira. But they are dying out now that every nation has their own army for the Thirty Years War. That is still in its early stages, so they are still quite busy, said Naruze from behind her. Mitotsudaira regretted saying they were dying out in front of Naruze and Naito who were from M.H.R.R., but Naruze was looking in the same direction. M.H.R.R. does not have a combined national army due to the increasing decentralization of the principalities, so a mercenary organization that is not bound by the principality borders is very useful. Even if the principalities fight, the mercenaries can be united via money if a crisis falls over M.H.R.R. Anyone can join, but a chivalrous desire to protect something lies at the base of it all. Their opponent is decided by money, but that means they always have a path that can never be destroyed. Before a battle, the Landsknechte kneel on the ground and kiss the earth. That may be a sign of their desire for a united empire that is impossible with the current divided principalities. Before their eyes, men lined up in the park and the leaders accepted them. A spear with their recruitment charter or Bat Brief attached was set up at the park entrance. Next to it, the recruitment commander tried to convince people to join while a hired band played as loudly as they could manage. In the park, the people were divided between the candidates awaiting inspection and those whose inspection was complete. And something existed between the two groups. That is the Landsknechtes famous gate of inspection known as the Spear Gate. Two spears stood a meter apart with the butt end down. The upwards-pointing tips had a pike lying between them. The makeshift inspection gate used the spell cast on the spears and pike to determine the characteristics of whoever passed through it. Mitotsudaira was fairly certain the spears where from M.H.R.R.s Eisenritter brand which ensured durability and sharpness with the thickness of the spears. The pike on the other hand was a straight and long weapon from the Holy Knights Steel Association brand. That means the mercenaries do not distinguish between Catholic and Protestant. Supply officers stood to either side of the gate. A secretary stood beyond the gate to record the surname, baptismal name, and birthplace of those who passed through. Occasionally, the inspection gate would emit a chime and the person passing through would begin a discussion with the supply officers. Youre an idol worshipper, arent you? What? Your closet is filled with holy figurines? Most of your unit is Protestant, so be careful. Fine then. Our warriors compassion will allow you to carry one with you, but just this once. It was unclear whether that was actually kind or not, but it seemed warriors handled this sort of thing in a roundabout fashion. Why are the Landsknechte recruiting here in England? asked Asama with a tilt of her head. Well, Asama, said Naruze. This recruitment is for those in England who arent students. The academy rules say only a student can oppose other students. And anyone who joins the Landsknechte temporarily joins the M.H.R.R. academy of AHRRS. That means they are a student, so they can join England as a transfer student and freely protect England from Tres Espa?a. Its a convenient method for those who quit being students for some reason or another. Hashiba is not opposing England, so you can also view it as a way to earn some points here. As they spoke, the recruitment commander began performing an oath with those who had passed through the Spear gate. Listen up! As Landsknechte, you will abide by the AHRRS academy rules and the 74 Landsknechte regulations of duty! First, when marching, Give your all, Always stay the pace, and Yearn to continue on. Remember those rules of G-A-Y, and youll do fine! Next, to ensure a balanced diet with your provisions As they all nodded at the basic stipulations, they held their right hand and two fingers up toward the commander and gave their oath. I swear it on the Testament. The girls of Musashi sweated nervously as they listened to the stipulations and oath. No running in the halls, keeping a balanced diet, and flattening their milk cartons? Th-that is quite a strict oath. You eat nothing but meat, so you need to add water and bread to balance out your diet. Kimi, I think you would be kicked out the instant they performed a uniform or hairstyle inspection. As they all watched the mercenaries, Naruze spoke up. Of course, I think Tres Espa?a is doing the same thing with the Kriegs Georgern who are the Landsknechtes rival and the organization they are modelled off of. The Kriegs Georgern are pro-Catholic, so they are on good terms with K.P.A. Italia. Due to his position, the pope cannot own a private fighting force, so he has the Kriegs Georgern protect him. The Landsknechte are more numerous while the Kriegs Georgern are more disciplined, so its hard to say how this will turn out. You know a lot about this. I suppose I do, she said, but she said nothing more about herself. She instead steered the conversation back toward the mercenaries. The prostitutes running the canteen are succubi, right? They can give men any dream they want. Any painful memories or farewells in their past can be redone with that power. Its said that any guy will find themselves crying when they wake up. And the skilled ones can apparently make anyone call her mother. I see, said Mitotsudaira. She then had a thought concerning that dream-giving ability. What would you think if the chancellor wanted to resolve his regrets in that way? Her casual comment caused Asama to turn around. She had a surprised look on her face. Um Hearing the shrine maiden hesitate, Mitotsudaira belatedly realized her question had been inappropriate. I seem to be lacking in prudence today. She decided to change the subject, but Kimi asked her a question before she could. Mitotsudaira, do you still have my foolish brothers trail? Eh? Mitotsudaira immediately restated her response. Oops. Judge. He is up ahead on this road. His hair smells the same as yours. Youre pretty amazing, Mito-tsan. The chancellor and Horizon wash their hair with the same shampoo and Kimi has been taking care of Horizons hair every night recently. True. Kimi had her back to them, but Mitotsudaira heard her laugh. Just my foolish brother was fun enough, but now I have a little sister who is as cute as a doll and I can touch her with my own hands. My life is trending upwards so much that every day sets a new high score. Just think about it: there is an idiot who is trying to conquer the world and a cement-like girl who actually has the authority to do soand I am their older sister. So who will hold the highest position in the future? That would be me, wouldnt it? How is anyone supposed to mentally defeat this girl? wondered Mitotsudaira, but Kimi brushed up her hair with a laugh and continued speaking. So if I do not keep a level head, the entire world will go crazy. Are you saying you are a balancer for the world? Even Kimi had to have been surprised when Horizon suddenly appeared. Probably. Maybe. If there is even the tiniest bit of normalness in her. Mitotsudaira had also not known what to do about that reunion of old friends after ten years, learning that old friend had lost her memories, and learning that she was a Logismoi Oplo automaton. Mitotsudaira had not known how to react to that girl or if she should simply leave things be and see what happened. Either way, I would be leaving it to the chancellor. Mitotsudaira was grateful that Horizon had approached her during the yakiniku the night before. After all, it had taught her that Horizon was not wary of her. Now she just had to figure out what to do about it. At any rate, she thought before speaking to the others. If we continue to gather this much attention, the chancellor and Horizon will notice us once we get closer. Heh heh. You want to split up? I thought wolves hunted in packs? Would you rather I gave instructions as the pack leader? Split up and track them. Just as Mitotsudaira followed up her instructions with a small snort, a shadow suddenly filled the sky. She frowned and looked up. A vermilion aerial ship passed by overhead. The logos of a nation and academy that it bore on the sides indicated that it was a diplomatic ship. That ship is from Tres Espa?as Alcal de Something! exclaimed Asama. Why is it in England!? That would be Alcal de Henares. And the armada battle may be approaching, but Tres Espa?a and England are not complete enemies. Tres Espa?a has likely sent an ambassador. As soon as this festival ends, Tres Espa?a will probably declare war and send out their invincible fleet. Mitotsudaira took a breath and continued as she heard a bell ringing to the north. Either during this festival or at its end, Mary Stuarts execution will be determined. Two people stood on the front deck of the vermilion diplomatic ship floating in the sky. Being a diplomatic ship, the terrace was made so one could view the ground below. Standing there were a girl with two false arms and a lean long-lived man with a mustache. The long-lived man, Velzquez, spoke to the girl, Gin. It looks like we are being confined here, but we should be able to return to the third level. I guess we cant fly right up to the embassy. But look, Gin. Isnt that Mary Stuart in the Tower of London? He pointed toward a building on the first level several kilometers away, but Gin only narrowed her eyes. I apologize, but you are a mountain-type long-lived race, correct? What? Oh, sorry. My sight is a lot better than yours. Its a racial difference. Velzquez sent his brush dancing through the air and painted a picture in midair. The picture showed the source of the ringing bell. He painted the Tower of London to provide a magnified image. In only a few seconds, he completed the image of a fortress with a tower in all four directions. The Tower of London, said Gin with a nod. It is technically both a fortress and a palace. It exists in front of Oxford Academy, the queen lives there, and political prisoners are kept there. Can you see it? Testament. Gin could see a woman looking down from the viewing platform below the towers roof. She wore Englands girls uniform. Her hat and the blind covering her face made her age impossible to judge. However She is likely the same age as us, but I cannot say for sure with her face hidden. You say us, but thats a wide range if you include me. I was using Muneshige as the standard. Testament, testament. I see. But she is a spirit and human mix. The spirit was a dryad, I believe. She was born between a Celtic spirit and Henry VIII. I dont like not being able to hear anything, but people are probably shouting insults. No, I do not think so. Why not? asked Velzquez. Gin pointed at Mary in the painting. Someone who bears herself like this would have a detached attitude if she were being insulted. She would likely look up into the sky. I cannot be sure with the blind in the way, but I think she is looking down into the city. You mean she is exchanging glances with the people? Testament. It is as if she is asking them if they have anything to say to her. Women are scary, muttered Velzquez before scratching at his head. What should we do? Shes Catholic like us, so should we go save her? Why would we ruin the history recreation more than necessary? Our visit here is acceptable as long as it leaves no records, but that would be unavoidable if we rescued her. Youre becoming more and more like Juana. No, I have a long way to go, stated Gin. It takes one of the Eight Great Dragon Kings to spread your legs and use your breasts like that for the man you are interested in. I have realized how much I still have to learn. I think youve made some kind of major misunderstanding. Let us set that aside. Gin used a hand to stop him and then pointed toward the ship they stood on. The armada battle we must fight will begin shortly after Mary Stuart is executed. Once that is over, Tres Espa?as decline is guaranteed and the nations policy will turn toward controlling and stopping that decline. That would be nice, but nations cannot always follow the ideal path. It requires money, after all. Tres Espa?a poured more money into the armada battle than any other event in its history, so it could easily lead to our decline no matter what result it has. Everyone is trying to bring the battle to a nice end, but it will be difficult to achieve a result that lets us stand up to the other nations. Whether we can do this or not is Velzquez stopped there and placed a hand on his head as if holding his hat in place. Sorry, I know I should keep a more positive outlook as the older one. Testament. You are quite pessimistic. I did not realize you were that kind of person. Really? Velzquez smiled a bit. Then maybe I should tell you this: youre just as ignorant of the world as I thought. That is not a problem as long as I have Muneshige, declared Gin. She raised her false arms a bit, nodded, and spoke as if to herself. I am a boring girl, after all. Is that so? asked Velzquez in a tone that said he did not agree. So is the meeting over? Why are you using a word from the enemys language like meeting? Our secretary is a very free person, isnt he? You probably shouldnt use the English word free when saying things like that. Anyway, dont forget your job. All the others are kids who have their hands full with themselves and someone else, so I have to keep things running smoothly as your elder. And Ill do anything to ensure it. Allow me to make a correction. Our secretary is a very kind person. Hah. I already knew that. Suddenly, Gin froze in place and Velzquez frowned. The bell had stopped ringing. The sound lingered for a bit, but Gin merely stared toward the second level. The atmosphere has changed. ? Yes, Mary is gone. She must have gone back inside. Testament. But that is not all. What is this? Gin closed her eyes and focused on her ears. She could hear the distant people enjoying the festival. A powerful presence has entered the city. No, several of them. The people have sensed these presences which has produced a subtle change in the festival noises. Some are heading toward them and others are avoiding them. I can only say two things for sure. She took a breath. They are not attempting to hide their presence and their objective is unknown. Secretary, please land this ship somewhere as soon as possible. What are you going to do, 3rd special duty officer? It is simple. I will join the festival to sound out the objective of these presences. Have you forgotten the mission Lady Juana gave us? She went on to remind him what that was. We are to declare war and, if possible, find an excuse beyond Marys execution so England has no way of escaping. As the ringing of the bell lingered in the air above the wheat field, Scarred looked toward the second level. What is this? The movements of the wind and earth spirits told her something was happening. The spirits that human eyes could not see were worried about the city. Those spirits were a lot like ether, so ley line disturbances bothered them the most. People using spells or bearing weapons have entered the city without sealing anything off. And I know what that means. She turned toward him and narrowed her eyes. We have spent an extravagant amount of time here. Hm? Tenzou turned around and tilted his head. What is it? Nothing, she responded with a bitter smile. Are you interested in the festival on the second level? That question caused Tenzou to look toward the second level just as she was. How odd, he said. What is? Testament. The noises of the city are not merely those of joy or excitement. I am detecting shades of confusion and surprise. They both sound the same at first, but The wind blew in as he spoke. That wind seemed to wash across the land. It contained a heat that indicated the change from morning to midday. It was produced in the warm ocean and city and it met in the middle at the wheat field. Ah. Are you all right, Scarred-dono? Tenzou moved in front of her to block the wind, but she did not put her cloaks hood back up. She stood amidst the short and still-growing wheat and used her fingers to brush her hair back into place. The wind weakened, but it did not die down altogether. The wind spirits were confused. Some were trying to flee the city and some were on their way to see what was happening in the city. Those two groups were running into each other, shaking free of each other, and restraining each other. But as the wind blew, Scarred narrowed her eyes and looked up at him. Everything has decided to take the first step. So Shall we head to the upper levels, Master Tenzou? What? His tone made it clear he had not expected this question, so she smiled. I can go all the way to the first level. Eh? Oh, umb-but why? If she had asked him if he did not want to, he would likely have gone with her. And so Because I want to go there with you. What? Scarred found his confusion a bit frightening. She did not know if he was simply surprised or if he did not feel that way about her in the least, but it did not sit well with her heart. And so she continued speaking. I will guide you to the location of the Princess Disappearance I know about. That would be Scarred watched as a look of realization appeared on Tenzous face and then his hesitation vanished. He had realized this was a job as a ninja of Musashi. Please do, he said with a nod. Judge, she replied with a nod of her own. She then looked up at his diligent expression. But do you mind? There is one thing I must take care of. Judge. What is it? Judge. If we are to go there, we must pass through the city and the festival occurring there. I must first buy things at some of the festival stands and offer some of it to the earth spirits. After that, I must walk around a bit to aid digestion and then take a short rest. I see. So it is the same as a battle. Judge. It is indeed a type of battle. I will be changing into my casual clothes, so please wait a moment. We can meet at the carriage stop up above. A carriage will come by every ten minutes today. Judge, replied Tenzou with a bow. As he turned around, Scarred walked toward the village she lived in. She heard him muttering to himself behind her. Huh? Something about that seems odd. But I suppose it could be true. She smiled bitterly and sensed the atmosphere of the city from the noises carried by the wind. She closed her eyes, decided to force a smile, and quickened her pace. Volume 2, 27: One who Stands Alone in the Stage Wing Volume 2, Chapter 27: One who Stands Alone in the Stage Wing When two people are not a pair Even when together What do you call them? Point Allocation (Relationship) The immediate situation is similar to a date, but the overall situation makes us enemies. In the event warehouse, Neshinbara stared silently forward with the half-lidded eyes that had not left his face for a while now. His arms dangled by his sides and he had no desire to eat the lunch he had bought. Crossunite-kun has been receiving a lunch from that cloaked man. Its like that man is his loving wife, but that thought scares me. Plus, its usually Crossunite-kun who plays the wife role in the doujinshi. With that thought, he suddenly felt something from his right arm. Kh It throbbed. It felt like a painful itching was scratching at all the blood vessels in that arm. He felt like someone was grabbing the back of his hand from above, so he raised his hand. Glowing strings of writing had appeared not just around the hand with its bulging blood vessels but around the bandages as well. The pain and itching of Macbeth was pulsating. But the rhythm of that pulse was not his own. And that caused the discomfort to intensify into a power that was attempting to control him. Neshinbara turned to the right to look at the one who had created Macbeth. That controlling pulse belonged to Shakespeare His voice grew quieter partway through speaking her name. Strings of writing were slowly coming from her long hair and falling to the floor. He only noticed it now because the angle of the sunlight passing through the ceiling had changed. But What play have you started!? And why!? She did not respond, but his question was answered by their surroundings. He heard laughter. That laughter which sounded both like mocking laughter and snickering came from the canyon before his eyes. The laughter was in response to his shouted questions, but it was strangely solid and loud. They arent even trying to hide it!? Why? And then it hit him. You put a curse on the customers!? No. What a rude misunderstanding, muttered Shakespeare while she closed her book. The laughter of the surrounding people formed the background music of their exchange. I have prepared a stage for us to confront each other. This is a prototype barrier-style stage that will prevent damage to the city or its people and keep all of you from escaping. It is up to everyone else whether it will be used. The ones out in London are the eight members of the Trumps other than the queen, Jonson, Dudley, Cecil, and Grace. Eight names were displayed on the sign frame she showed him. 8. Assistant Secretary: Nicholas Bacon C Hammer user and trickster. Lord Keeper of the Great Seal of England. 7. Treasurer: Charles Howard C Naval admiral. Wealthy common sense man. No combat ability. 5-1. Francis Drake C Hard Wolf and naval vice admiral. Essentially the commander. Testamenta Arma user. 5-2. John Hawkins C Drakes companion. Swimsuit man. 5-3. Thomas Cavendish C Drake and the others underclassman. Mermaid woman. 3. Christopher Hatton C Lord Chancellor and Living Bones. 2. F. Walsingham C Automaton leader of the public morals committee. Spymaster. 1. Walter Raleigh C Far Easterner. Elizabeths wartime advisor. Even the ones without official positions can rival an army on their own and even I, one of the Eight Great Dragon Kings, view them as strange. Ever since the Trumps were formed, we have not had special duty officers like other academies, but do not let your guard down. Whether human or not, they are representatives of this land of non-humans. Why are they doing this!? She went on to say exactly what he feared she would. You dont get it? When Musashi arrived, the Trumps were assembled and we made a unanimous decision. We will keep Musashi here in England to use it in our negotiations with the Testament Union and other nations. Wait, muttered Neshinbara. Then He was already standing up from his chair. Then was this festival a trap? It was not a trap, replied Shakespeare while still facing forward. It is a cultural exchange. In the form of dueling. And if the one we duel is defeated, we earn the right to duel someone of a higher level. Neshinbara thought on the meaning of someone of a higher level. Youre going to defeat someone to earn the right to duel our chancellor? Your chancellor is known as Mr. Impossible, but he is ranked at the top, both as chancellor and student council president. To duel him, someone at least at the level of vice chancellor or vice president would be best. However, this was suggested by Howard and Jonson, so no one is ranked that high. That is why we must duel and defeat someone at the level of secretary, treasurer, or special duty officer. We must prove we have the strength to duel someone of higher rank. So if any one of our people win, Musashis chancellor will be drawn inside my theatre space as he enjoys himself in London. There, he will duel that winner. Do you really think you can do that? She must think they can, thought Neshinbara. But Shakespeares response was different. I dont know. She tilted her head and spoke as if she barely even cared. All I had to do was prepare the stage. I prefer creating more than I do fighting. If what I create results in a battle, that will help the others, but it is not my style to create for that reason. Then... began Neshinbara. Why did you give me the curse of Macbeth? Oh, said Shakespeare as if she had only just remembered. I wanted a critic like you to know what it feels like to be criticized. Now, muttered Shakespeare as she looked forward once more. It is all up to the others. And a quick warning: if you try to warn Musashis chancellor or do anything else, I will not hesitate to enclose you in the theatre space. Are you holding me hostage? Do not be ridiculous. I am simply saying there may be a continuation to the play everyone is beginning now. They may reach the ultimate encore by dueling Musashis chancellor. She ignored Neshinbara as he clenched his teeth and she continued facing forward. According to Howard, we will prevent Musashi from continuing on and then we will invite you into England. That seems to be the plan. Why!? Because the Testament Union will not accept we were unable to do anything to Musashi or we settled things through political negotiations as excuses. You already caused a military conflict at Mikawa, so an equal reaction is expected from us. If we do not provide it, the Testament Union will make us pay the price. But But Musashi is a dangerous stage. After setting foot there once, everyone knew that holding the battle there would be a bad idea. Instead, we let you land, so we can confront you on our home turf. And while driving your emergency stores down, we used the possibility of negotiations and the festival as bait to keep you from fleeing to another nation. When you agreed to the festival and sent out an ambassador, Howard was delighted. With the ambassador in our grasp, Musashi cannot send itself or its transport ships down to the city and we can use her as a hostage to draw in the other officers. If this fails, we are prepared to write it off as a piece of festival entertainment. That is why the stage I have prepared is the comedy Much Ado About Nothing. Youll regret this. Neshinbaras line did not produce a nod from Shakespeare. She merely brushed up her hair to better show the writing spilling out of it. As long as I can perform a test run on my barrier-style theatre space, it does not matter to me. She sat cross-legged on her chair, pulled a new novel from the paper bag next to her, and continued speaking. Also, this is a desperate attempt for the others. But that means it should be enough to stop any complaints from the Testament Union. None of the other nations have fought you on their mainland, so this should give us an advantage over the others. This is a battle between representatives, but this is based in the single combat allowed by the academy rules for battles between nations. If they have any complaints, they will have to base their complaints in the academy rules. What do you think? Will your comrades be captured and made into bargaining chips or will they play their roles in the play and face the audience for the curtain call? My Lord Chamberlains Men is barrier-style this time. With our two groups up on the stage and unable to escape, there will be no damage to the audience or the props on the stage. We only need to remember that this is our home turf and defeat you. Negotiations, combat, spellsanything goes. If even one of our officers wins, we will have the card needed to stop Musashi and the right to duel Mr. Impossible. You understand the rest, dont you? We have a hostage and this is our home turf, but this is a play. Welcome to the festival. I look forward to seeing everyones performance. How about you? She took a breath. As the producer, let me say this: ladies and gentlemen, it is time to raise the curtain. It happened suddenly. It began with what looked like a slight shudder from Asama. That immediately told Mitotsudaira what had happened. Silver chains! She gently bent her knees and grasped the tight arms on the ends of the silver chains with her slightly spread hands. She looked down and saw the metal fingers that resembled giant red jewels or decorations. They glowed dully in her hands and her fingertips stretched out nervously. She was prepared to begin fighting at any moment. And then she saw a single tamagushi stabbed into the ground at Asamas feet. That tamagushi was meant to create a barrier. Shirasago Enterprises, sponsor of the Asama Shrine, was a sister corporation of IZUMO and it primarily produced Shinto products. They were known for producing Shinto equipment in a more serious vein than IZUMO, which was still growing, but they had no real idiosyncrasies. However, that was the safest option when facing an unknown threat in a foreign land. Asamas tamagushi was made from strengthened oak wood, it was lacquered white, and the sharpened tip glowed due to the spell which increased its penetrative power. A circular design covered the area within three meters of the tamagushi and a certain change occurred there. Bluish-white text gushed up from the ground and wrapped around Shirasago sponsor logo and the musical text purifying the inside of the circular barrier. The logo and text quickly began to waver. As Mitotsudaira wondered what this was, she arrived at a certain memory. Shakespeares script!? As soon as she had that thought, Asama loudly stepped forward with her right leg. She clapped once. Music! With her voice, the strings of words from the script inside the circle shattered. At the same time, the circle on the ground settled in place and the barrier was complete. Mitotsudaira did not know what spell had caused those bluish-white words that now disappeared into the atmosphere. However, she did know that Asamas barrier was a safe place now that it was complete. And that was why she stepped toward the barrier. Tomo, what is? She was going to say happening. But then Mitotsudaira realized a certain fact. Asama and Kimi vanished before her eyes. An illusion!? Mitotsudaira was confused by Asama and Kimis disappearance. It was not an illusion. But the two were gone. Asama had set up the barrier, and yet they had vanished. The surrounding people were still here, so what had happened? That pair had large massor rather, volume, so it would create a huge burden to make them vanish. It pained her to admit it, but she would have been much easier to make vanish. So what was going on? A sudden thought came to her and she turned around. Black and gold wings and hair had been there a moment before, but Theyre gone too!? Mitotsudaira raised her hips and gently had one silver chain scratch at the area Naito and Naruze had been and another at the area Asama and Kimi had been. But the chains found nothing and they tilted their heads. She looked around again while once again wondering what had happened. She realized the people were looking toward her. They were not muttering to themselves and they were not causing a commotion. They were simply turning expectant gazes in her direction with a sound similar to the moving of the tide. As they looked up at her, they all had thin and joyous smiles plastered on their faces. Is this? And she spoke the answer she had arrived at. This is some kind of barrier. Given the people England has at their disposal, this is likely a stage created by Shakespeares spell. And this is a combat stage that draws in only the chosen representative and an audience that will enjoy the battle. Which meant Have we all been taken to separate stages for duels between students!? She understood. It had begun. This would be a battle between England and Musashi in the form of duels between their representatives. They were in a dangerous position, but so was someone else. Suzu is in trouble in her role as ambassador. But then Mitotsudaira shook her head. Suzu had Adele and Futayo with her. And if she could leave Suzu to those two, there was something else she had to do. My king is on a date and trying to determine his policy! How would Musashi and the Far East face the other nations from now on? Her king was attempting to make up his mind on that issue. And if someone was intending to bring harm to that king in the form of a confrontation As a knight, I will let my king and princess enjoy this festival! Mitotsudaira ran forward. She doubted she could meet her king in this strange space. But we will all do everything we can to see this festival through to the end! In order to protect that festival, Musashis knight raced on while praying. Study: Landsknechte Toori: Sis! Sis! La la lan? Lan lan laan lan lan laan? Kimi: Heh heh heh. ?-brother, please stop with openings that make me worry about you. You wish to ask about the Landsknechte that Mitotsudaira mentioned, dont you? Toori: Whats with that name? Its a pain-in-the-ass to pronounce. Kimi: It isnt actually known why they are known as the Landsknechte. Its thought to be a mixture and/or corrupted form of a name for an area of land, a word for knight, and other things. The mercenary culture has actually existed for a long time, but the knights fell into ruin after around the 10th century and their fall was hastened by the crusades, so the ruined knights began working as mercenaries to earn money. Toori: And thats how the Landsknechte got famous? Kimi: No. The first ones to get famous were the Kriegs Georgern who fought for the independence of Switzerland. They did not stay within Switzerland and worked outside of the country, so sometimes Kriegs Georgern members would oppose each other on the battlefield. They were known as the ultimate mercenary group due to their regulated method of combat. The Landsknechte copied them while adding on the fact that they were former knights and wore gaudy outfits. The different countries and principalities were at war, so the mercenary commanders would immediately begin recruiting whenever war broke out nearby. They were not a standing army, so they had no constant maintenance costs. This made them easy to use for whoever hired them. The Landsknechte stood out well, so their services became well known. This led to them spreading everywhere. At the time, anyone could become a mercenary and it was a good way of earning prestige. They were armed with pikes, halberds, and short swords. They were also issued rifles when they were available. They could be hired for 4 gulden a month (approx. 400,000 yen). They had their own laws, they formed regiments made of ten 300-600 men companies, and they had a number of different officer positions, but the most interesting part was the inspection for entering the Landsknechte, their oath to god, and the joint decision-making right that allowed lower ranked members to gather together and give their opinion to their commander. They were like knights in some ways and more modern in others. The mercenary group would form a sort of small city with a canteen they could all eat at, prostitutes that were everyones mother, and even a judicial system. Everyone was equal under the law. It was probably a comfortable place for those who had nowhere else to go. Toori: Nwoooh! Isnt that a lot of information? Kimi: Be a bit more patient. Anyway, at around the 16th century, the central countries of Europe used mercenaries to wage war, but the wars grew larger and dragged on longer than expected. The costs piled up, the mercenaries had little experience because the group would break apart once the war was over, and the mercenaries equipment was not the best, so having a standing army became the better option. The mercenaries would also loot, so they were rough on the countries they fought in. It reached the point that they even had terms like joint looting (stealing as a group and distributing it) and wildcat looting (stealing on ones own and keeping it all for oneself). Toori: Sounds like something from a video game. Kimi: Did you even hear a word I said besides looting? Volume 2, 28: Defenders of the Bulwark Volume 2, Chapter 28: Defenders of the Bulwark You may have new clothes to change into But do you have a new heart to change into? Point Allocation (Play) A corridor was made from rectangular stones. The floor was made of wood boards and carpet and someone was creating quick footsteps along it. The glasses-wearing girl had an armband which read Temporary Aide to the Vice Chancellor C Adele Balfette. She wore a baggy Far Eastern uniform and she glanced out the window. Oxfords school building really is a castle. We were told not to set foot outside the fortress to ensure our safety, but were completely isolated with divine communications to the first level and beyond cut off. She did not know why, but this situation had started about half an hour ago. For securitys sake, Futayo had given a few orders and headed for the courtyard. But based on what we can see out the window, she said an odd atmosphere has fallen over London. Futayo had said some sounds were missing. Adele did not know the details, but Futayo had said something about a hostile presence. That meant they needed to strengthen their defenses without England catching on. If necessary, we can escape. They were currently in the southern wall of the outer walls surrounding Oxford Academys main building. Despite the name, the wall was essentially a castle with several floors inside. Currently, Adele arrived at one end of the third floor which overlooked London. This is Suzu-san and our room. She stopped in front of the large double doors, took in a breath, and knocked. Um, Suzu-saaaan? Oh, yes. J-just a second. Okay. Judge. This was a code. When they detected something odd outside the room, they needed to investigate it. However, heading out into the hall and just standing there while looking around would make their objective too obvious. That was why Suzu always said she needed time to prepare when someone left or entered the room. As Adele placed her hand on the doorknob, she looked around out of the corners of her eyes. Are you ready yet? N-no. Not yet. Adele asking can I come in yet? was the sign that her investigation was complete. Asking other questions in the meantime was meant to put Suzu at ease, but Adele then pulled a paper bag from her uniforms sleeve. They were selling some pretty hairpins at the school store. Price-wise, buying a set of three was best, but thats all right, dont you think? She held up the hairpin set clipped to a sheet of paper and used the action to check the area to the left. That direction was the most suspicious. Oh, theyre here already. There was no movement or noise from the corridor or neighboring room. Just as on her way here, the area looked completely deserted. But I can sense their presence. Even if people hid, made no noise, and stopped moving, they could not hide the movements of the air, the scents, the warmth, and the movement of the birds outside the windows. She was the only one in this corridor, but the birds were not landing on the windowsills further along and a flock of doves was circling in the air near the roof. Someone was in the corridor and other areas visible through the windows. Naturally, they were also on the roof. They can reach us from both the roof and the corridor. Most likely, some kind of service would arrive through the corridor. Someone would arrive with a letter or some tea and Adele would open the door. At which point they will attack from the corridor. But that is only meant to keep us here. Their goal was to capture Suzu. If they had the ambassador, they would be able to defeat their opponents while retaining a pipeline for negotiations. In that case, the double doors became an unexpected problem. If both sides were opened, Adele could not cover the entire space. And if she was stopped there, they could send more men in from the roof. While her hands were full, they would likely use ropes to enter through the window and secure Suzu. The knights known as vassals were supposed to protect important people, so she had attended afterschool extracurricular lessons that taught countermeasures for indoor attacks like this. While she recalled those various methods, she said judge in her heart. Can I come in yet? Oh, uhY-yes. Judge. While recalling the layout of the room, Adele opened the large double doors. Adele entered a room that had stone walls and carpet. The room was about twenty square meters and faced south. The bedroom area was located on the eastern side and a table set sat in the center. A desk and their equipment were on the western side. Suzu sat next to a wash basin on a side table by the window. The girl wore one of Englands uniforms. The room was being bugged, so it would seem suspicious if she did nothing while buying time with their code. Part of Adeles training as a vassal included searching for bugs. After locating them, she had left them be and used them to make England lower their guard. For the past few days, they had ignored the bugs and lived their lives as normal, but something had happened to make England take action today. I hope our actions over the past few days have convinced them we havent noticed the bugs. As Suzu stood up, there was nothing odd about her appearance. Oh, she can dress herself. The English uniform had been special-made in order to show the friendship between nations. However, Futayo had not wanted her measurements taken because it would reveal her exact reach during battle. Also, Adele had been extremely interested in the low-cut chest area, but the old woman tailor had made an unnecessary comment while taking her measurements. Hm? W-well, dont worry. Ill make sure it will fit you properly. Due to that, Adele had not worn her uniform. Even so, she was considering taking it back to Musashi and having a one-man fashion show in her room. But for the moment, she walked west to the right side of the room. Um, Suzu-san? Your uniform is a bit twisted. Uh, could you come over to the mirror? Oh, the light from the window is making a reflection. As Suzu cautiously walked over, Adele closed the curtain halfway. Now half of the room could not be seen from outside and Suzu entered that half. U-um. Th-this. She pulled out and held up one of the rod-shaped sensors of Noise Neighbor at her waist. The sensor had a charm wrapped around it and a sign frame opened. As Adele made various preparations, the sign frame displayed a text version of the outside noises detected with extremely high sensitivity. Specifically, it displayed the conversation of the English attack unit waiting in the neighboring room. It appeared they were indeed being bugged. Testament. The vassal has entered the room. Testament. Prepare to attack. After approaching the door using stealth entry, use some kind of service to have her open the door. Or go with a dynamic entry once you draw her over. Who will secure the target? As commander, that falls to me. Commander, I am impressed with your honesty, but youre past middle age. That would be a crime! But my daughter has started resisting when I try to pick her up Testament. We have so much training every day that we rarely get to go home. Adele found the conversation fascinating, but she decided to bring it to an end before she started feeling sorry for them. She noisily moved her baggy sleeve while grabbing Suzus hand. Um, over here. Ill help you change. Testament! said the English students. Th-his will be the last time, so give us a running commentary! We need commentary!! Maybe we should record all of this and use it in a later negotiation, thought Adele as she pulled away a giant cloth cover at one end of the room. It covered My vassal mobile shell. The mobile shell was kneeling with its head lowered. She had been allowed to bring it with her as long as its spear and ether fuel tank were removed. Even so, there had been harsh opposition, so Masazumi had said the following during negotiations: Due to Adeles bodyguard training, she has difficulty sleeping outside of the mobile shell. It was also given to her by her late father, so it would be cruel to ask her not to bring it with her. I have heard England is a land of chivalry and mercy, so could you perhaps view it as nothing but thick pajamas? That politician girl had forced through that nonsense with a straight face. And since they were being bugged, Adele would have been forced to play the part, but Suzu had made a thoughtful suggestion. I-Im afraidtoto sleep on my owns-so will yousleep with me? That had saved Adele from that political inconvenience. Futayo had said she was not used to sleeping in a bed, so she had brought her own futon and slept under the bed. However, she tossed and turned quite aggressively in her sleep. She had even shouted Bind! Tonbokiri!! in her sleep and kicked the bed up into the air, but she had not used Tonbokiri itself. At any rate, Adele now stood within the mobile shells feet. She placed her own feet on what corresponded to a shoes insole. This was the starting point of putting on the mobile shell. The shell was quite heavy, so it would take a long time to put on with human strength and the person inside would be injured if anything slid out of place. For that reason, the back of the shell was connected by a frame and would open up on its own. The shell would automatically stand up, envelop the person from the front, and then close behind them. Adele used the auxiliary foot pedal on the inside of the right foot. Ill set it to a long-term seal. Using the underwater settings might prevent interference from the air outside. After setting it up, she tugged on Suzus hand. She brought Suzus legs to her lap while sensing how high up they were. Okay, Ill be removing this now. She was afraid to them being caught in the closing process, so she removed Suzus skirt and jacket. Shes undressing! Shes undressing!! shouted the English unit. Shut up. But her own uniform was too big for her because of the large hard points she wore for the mobile shell, so she removed her own sleeves and skirt. That should free up some room. As she thought, Adele connected the hard points on Suzus sides and back to the hard points to the sides of her own chest. That fixed their positions together. !? I thought they were undressing, but that sounded more like weaponry! Too slow. Adele moved her right leg. Contact! After pushing the mobile shells left foot pedal once, Adele rose up. She then used her foot to operate the safety lock to show it had not been mistakenly activated. ! Suzu shrunk down as it came. The mobile shells thick and wide humanoid back and limbs used wire cylinders to rise up in front of them. The back expanded up, down, left and right and the darkness within approached them. But a close inspection showed several cross-style sign frames already open within. Mobile Shell Raging Beast : Connecting : Todays Motto Whats wrong with being hopeless? Thats just how it is. It gave a strange motto every time she started it up, but she guessed that was due to her father who had created it. She felt a calendar would have been better, but then leap years would have caused problems. With the movement of the wind, the mobile shell enveloped Adele and Suzu. Once the back reinforcement and forward-collapsed head closed, it would be complete. She had set it to fully seal, so the helmets face shield would remain airtight and no images from outside would be displayed. A light came on within the head, the head closed above them, and the waist lowered into a reclining position. Complete. But just before it fully closed, a group of men kicked down the door and charged in. They wore English uniforms with combat gear reinforcements. Shit! shouted one man the instant he saw them. They werent changing at all! They toyed with our pure hearts!! As Adele raised her right thumb with a half-lidded glare, the mobile shell fully closed. In the next instant, a seat was formed behind her, an inner space was created by the shell expanding and sealing everything off, and a light illuminated the space. Um, Suzu-san? You can move now. Nn That waskind of surprising. Buttheres a lot ofspace in here. Its made so someone can live inside while its sealed. Basically, the inner and outer shells expand to form a small room. When a castle falls or a ship sinks, I can enter this mode and wait for rescue. I even have snacks and drinks in here. She disconnected their hard points from each other and then disconnected the hard points on her back from the mobile shells frame. Those connections synced her with the frame and aided her movements, but she wanted to avoid moving in this sealed space so long as they received no divine protection to regulate their body temperature. She lifted up Suzus waist and placed her on the right side of the seat. She took the left side for herself. While in this mode, the sign frames that would normally appear on the outside instead appeared on the inside. After checking a few of them, she adjusted the temperature setting. Okay, well be waiting here until things are over outside. That should be about an hour. I have music, music games, and snacks. She shook the paper bag from the school store to tell Suzu what was inside and then she placed it above their heads. Suzu heard it and smelled it. Applepie? Judge. Thats right. We can eat them later as lunch. Judge. Oh, b-but is Futayo-san okay? Judge. Despite her reply, Adele was worried. Futayo had been the one to suggest being on the lookout. And she said someone wanted a duel with her. She had gone outside with Tonbokiri in hand and she had told Adele to ensure Suzus safety until she returned or until they could contact the Musashi. But who is this that Futayo-san considers a worthy opponent for a duel? As Adele wondered who among the Trumps it could be, she smiled. Well, Futayo-san should be fine. She might be quite dangerous when it comes to her human side, but shes quite dangerous in the literal sense as well. So Im glad shes on our side. You are Far Eastern, arent you? Are you not an ally of the Far East? A female voice reverberated within an open area surrounded by stone walls on all sides. The voice was directed toward a man standing on the grass in front of a girl in a Far Eastern uniform whose hair was worn up in a high ponytail. The mans hair was also worn up in a high ponytail, but he casually wore an English uniform. The girl held up a long spear in her right hand. The man, on the other hand, rested a giant sword hilt over his right shoulder. It had a guard at the top of the hilt, but the actual blade was missing. Smaller versions that were more the size of a normal sword hilt and guard were equipped across his clothing. They were seven meters apart. They were the only two in the courtyard. Whether on the nearby western wall, the three more distant walls, the towers at the corners, the Oxford school buildings to the north, or in the nearby trees or pond, not a single other person was visible. Those two figures were the only ones there and they reacted to each others presence. They slowly lowered their waists. And the girl spoke. Far East, Musashi Ariadust Academy, Strike Forcer, Honda Futayo. I hold the position of vice chancellor. The man, however, silently held up the armband on his left arm. The girl narrowed her eyes when she saw it. England, Oxford Academy, Trumps 1, Walter Raleigh. That is you, correct? You explore the New World and supervise the land army, she said. But most of the Far Eastern residents of England are refugees from the Amako clan after its destruction by Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise. The Amako clan was located on the northern shore of Hexagone Fran?aise which is Englands territory on the Far Eastern mainland. They were also the protectors of IZUMO. In order to hold Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri in check, England and the Hashiba clan of M.H.R.R. aided the revival of Amako, but it failed. She took a breath. There was supposedly a group known as the Amako Ten Braves. Are you a survivor of that group? The man did not respond. He did not even nod or shake his head. But that was exactly why Futayo nodded and pulled Tonbokiri back just a bit. Without reversing her right wrist, she placed her left hand along the grip from below and lightly stepped forward to use her right leg as a pivot. And then she dropped her heel down. Judge. I see you are a man of few words. In that case Walter instantly shrank down. He held his body down like drawing a bowstring. ! Futayo stepped forward with some slight initial speed and Walter unleashed an attack to intercept her. Their attacks crossed paths at their ideal distances. It seems Suzu-san and Adele, Futayo, Heidi and Shirojiro, and Toori-kun and Horizon are all outside. The five who are trapped inside the theatre barrier are Mito, Masazumi, Naito, Naruze, and Urquiaga. However, it seems Suzu-sans group is cut off from our divine transmissions. On an abandoned street, Asama used a sign frame to track the movements outside the purification barrier she had set up. She could only pick up faint readings, but it was enough for some basic information. Mitos presence is moving toward the border between the city and the nature district. She is likely headed toward Toori-kun and Horizon. We should go too, Kimi. I wish we could send divine mail, but this barrier is too complex. She crouched down next to the tamagushi stabbed into the ground at her feet and placed a hand on the torii-style sign frame floating above it. She used her fingertips to check on the concise settings displayed in the sign frame and then she pinched the torii and spun it. The barrier at her feet floated up from the ground and slowly began to spin. Good. Once Asama pulled out the tamagushi and stood up, she pulled a new tamagushi from her hair and brought it next to the active one in her hand. At the same time, Hanami clapped her hands from Asamas shoulder. Prayer setting C Duplication C Clap. A small humanoid Mouse appeared above both of the tamagushi for just an instant. They exchanged a high five and vanished, but this produced a barrier from the new one. Good. After muttering the comment under her breath this time, Asama spun the torii above one of the tamagushi again and then pressed it down. This caused the barrier to shrink. I have set it for individual use, so take it, Kimi. She turned around to find Kimi crouching down in the abandoned street with her hands covering her ears. Ahhhh! This is the occult! This has to be either a mass disappearance or the summoning of a hero to another world! At this rate, I will have no choice but to survive in this empty world with only a lewd, huge-breasted shrine maiden for company! Does she have to yell that so loudly? wondered Asama, but that was indeed the situation. She sighed and held the tamagushi out toward Kimi. Whats this? Kimi looked up. Are you giving it to me? She wasnt listening to a word I said? mentally complained Asama. She sighed again as Kimi stood up and took the tamagushi. Asama set her own tamagushi for individual use and spoke. If you carry that, you should be fine, so please calm down. Also, I think we were merely dragged in along with their intended targets. Heh heh. How troublesome. I suppose it is true that trouble has a way of following a beautiful woman around. But do I have to actually carry it? I cant just stick it into my body? Eh? Um.stick it into your body? Umuh Kimi made a show of sticking the tamagushi between her breasts. She then turned a scornful eye toward Asama. Where were you going to stick it? Asama silently swung up her right fist, so Kimi quickly moved back a few steps. Asama could only sigh for the third time. She personally thought it would be dangerous if Kimi tripped with it held between her breasts. This has become a real problem. Really? Isnt this actually convenient for sightseeing? Yes, but there are no store clerks or products. We are in some kind of alternate space. Kimi looked around at the empty streets of London. You mean this place isnt the real city? Not really, said Asama. I believe the real city is everywhere and yet also nowhere. Most likely, a massive space has been created that uses the citys people and environment to create a number of different stages with an audience. Mito and the others have been trapped within those stages. I suppose you could call it a theatre space. Basically, everything from the people to the environment has been turned into something like a theatre. Everything is deserted as far as the eye can see, so a massive space must have been transformed. And that raises the question of what qualifies as real. In other words, its like arguing what is real on a face entirely covered in makeup? If you transform everything, you can only say the result is whats real. Anyway, where are we exactly? Somewhere with no audience and no stage. I believe this space corresponds to the entrance. Everything was brought to the theatre, and this is what is left over. If you look closely, you will see that the buildings and ground are slightly transparent. The ether making up this space has been taken away to form the alternate space for the theatre. I dont really understand, but I dont really need to. Could I simply say that the people, the festival, Mitotsudaira, and the others were taken away to some other space and this is the leftover dregs? Asama answered Kimis interpretation with a nod. She then reached a hand out toward where Mitotsudaira had been. Mito was definitely here and she should have been inside my barrier. Are you holding your hand out flat because you are thinking about the shape of the person you are searching for? P-please do not make unnecessary comments. However, she could not help but wonder if she would have bent her fingers if it was Kimi or Naomasa she was searching for. At any rate, she checked and confirmed that Mitotsudaira was not there. This is probably an environmental spell and I noticed it because it was attempting to make me part of the audience. But my purification spell left you here and failed to keep Mito here. Does that mean? Your spell only works with girls who have something to grab onto!? Asama swung up her right fist again and Kimi fled once more. Listen, she said. The difference between us and Mito C oh, and Naruze and Naito as well C is that we do not hold officer positions. This spell created audiences and stages, so they must have been targeted as the ones to stand on those stages. In that case Yes, said Asama. She did not want to say this. After all It will make Kimi worry. But Kimi would grow angry if Asama did not tell the truth. Toori-kun is in danger. They are almost certainly hoping for a duel with our top-ranking officer. Asama saw Kimi frown, but she continued speaking. Toori-kun is the chancellor and student council president. And Horizon may not be a part of the student council or chancellors officers, but she is heir to the Matsudaira clan and Vicereine of Musashi, so she ranks highly as well. She took a breath. Neither of them is experienced with combat, so they would both be excellent targets. I had heard Musashis representatives were being invited to a party and meeting at Oxford Academy this evening, but they must be using these battles between representatives to earn an advantage in the negotiations and to test our strength. Asama averted her gaze from Kimi. I want to avoid any odd requests. While turning her eyes from the silence and stillness before her, she spoke as if setting fire to kindling. Most of our officers have been brought to the stages and all the others were likely added to the audiences because they couldnt defend against the spell with a barrier like this. And All of the officers will have been split up between the stages, so they will be separated from each other and forced into odd combinations. So While leaving the question of what should we do? implied, Asama stuck a hand in her pocket. She had a collection of charms, tamagushi, and other catalysts on the handheld level. She needed an excuse to violently interfere with this spell, and the shrine would likely accept to save Kimis brother since Kimi was with her. However What do you think, Asama? Eh? She had assumed she would be coerced into saving Toori, but Kimi said something else. After an instant of confusion, she looked up and saw Kimi looking down at the ground with a hand on her chin. I understand that my foolish brother and Horizon are in danger. But But? Asama almost asked do you not want to go save them? She wondered if Horizons appearance had made her want to change her position as the overprotective older sister. But as if to respond to those doubts, Kimi spoke plainly while staring at the ground with a serious expression. If someone as amazingly wonderful as me went to save them, it would be over in no time, but wont it cause him problems if students without an officer position ignore the rules of the duel and defeat someone who does not want a duel with us? England is getting in the way of my fun, so I want to get in their way now, but perhaps there is a way to do so without causing any problems for my foolish brother. If there is, I want to use that method. After all After all This is his first date with Horizon. If Horizon had not been lost ten years ago, they would have gone to the festival then. And when it happened, I was out enjoying the event. I had no idea what had happened to the two of them. I did not learn about it until Asama remembered. She added her own words as she recalled the past as well. Until I came to tell you. Judge, replied Kimi before looking Asamas way. Her usual smile was missing from the corner of her mouth. She merely stared forward. From that moment until my foolish brothers treatment ended and he returned home, I constantly worried about what I should do. And I continued to worry about that even after he returned home. But now I think about it differently. Kimi explained what she now thought. Rather than worrying, I think carefully about what I can do for him. So what can I do that will allow that foolish brothers first date to end without incident and will not cause him any problems later? After all He said he wanted to use this date to see if Horizon has any interest in her emotions. And based on that, he will make his decision about what Musashi will do from now on and how we will face the rest of the world. In his own way, he has been thinking about tonights meeting. In that case, Kimi, lets start by trusting the others. Toori-kun said he would use this date to decide on his stance, so I think everyone understands how important it is. Like always, Toori-kun and Horizon will act like idiots, worry, and ultimately find their answer, but I believe the others will surely protect them. They will provide a solid defense against Englands right to duel our chancellor. Asama looked Kimi straight in the eye as she continued. So lets support the others. They should be beginning their duels soon and I doubt they will all escape unharmed, so lets make some preparations to allay Toori-kun and everyone elses fears. Volume 2, 29: Pilot in a Preparatory Place Volume 2, Chapter 29: Pilot in a Preparatory Place How do you do. Why so nervous? Point Allocation (Happiness) ? What is this odd atmosphere? Its like a stillness. Once the festival began, excitement had gently filled the city. And as the different parts of London grew busy, Masazumi was tilting her head in the plaza to the side of Westminster Abbey. This plaza bordered Sohos nature park. It contained a number of warehouses which contained various festival events both on the outside and inside. Masazumi was interested in one in particular. Theres nothing like a used book market. Buying books so cheaply is wonderful. After the opening ceremony had ended, she had come here to kill time until she met with her comrades to discuss the party and meeting that evening. She decided the atmosphere she sensed was just her imagination, so she continued walking through the aisles of books. She narrowed her eyes and already carried a full paper bag under one arm. She stepped lightly as she wandered through the warehouse and she was ultimately drawn to the outdoor sales area. She figured she had already gone over her monthly book budget, but This will help me learn English! Her excuse was perfect. If she could not trick even herself, she could never become a politician. She just barely managed to resist reserving copies of all the major titles, but she could not help but buy up the books that had not been translated into Far Eastern or had the translation stop partway through the series. As she searched about, she thought. I wonder if Aoi and Horizon are actually discussing their stance for the future. She trusted them enough to not assume they were simply messing around. After all, Musashi had a meeting with England after the party that evening. Trade and political deals would be discussed there, so it would act as the basis of Musashis future dealings with other nations and the Testament Union. If possible, I hope to form an alliance with England. But before she could think about that, she needed Aoi, who was their leader, and Horizon, who was a Logismoi Oplo holder, to decide on their stance. And if the meeting with England would determine Musashis future direction This is our last chance to hesitate on this decision. If those two did not come to a decision, the meeting would only discuss trade, Musashi would accomplish nothing on the political front, and they would either continue on to the next port or remain in England. They would then lose the time and power they needed to make allies before the Peace of Westphalia. And so Masazumi wanted those two to reach their decision by the evening. But their first date in ten years is important on the personal side of things. Masazumi realized she had a tendency to think about this from a public position because she had not known those two for long. But the others were a bit different. Kimi, Asama, and Mitotsudaira had parted ways with her, but it had seemed they were planning to tail Aoi and Horizon. What are you, their parents? But as Masazumi wandered through the aisles of books, she felt a bit disappointed that she had missed out on that. The surrounding voices were louder outside than inside the warehouse. Thats probably because of the people in charge of guiding people into the warehouses. She listened in and heard one person near the abbey. Okay, okay, okay! Next up is a rare item! This used doujinshi is titled Musashi Vice Presidents Coming of Age Ceremony! Is this some new kind of harassment!? She ran toward the voice, but she heard a noise from the sky as she did. It was the ringing of a bell. It came from a giant white building visible nearby. The abbey was known for its great height, so just looking at it made one want to tilt ones head up. The bell sounds like a schools chime. As she thought, a sudden trembling tickled at the right side of her neck. It came from her Mouse. It seemed the chiming noise had startled the young anteater inside the hard point part on her neck. But instead of coming out, it restrained itself and stopped moving Im still not used to this. She slowed her pace as she wondered if the shaking of her body had startled the Mouse. She might miss her chance to confiscate the doujinshi about her, but she had no other choice. And so she walked alongside the bookstore stands set up in front of the abbey. The stands in question were positioned across from the abbeys entrance. There were stands by her and in front of her and she could hear the bell ringing through the sky. However ? Something seemed odd to her. This was Masazumis first time in England or any place like this, but her heart sensed something uncomfortable that did not have to do with being in a foreign land. What is this? A festival was underway and she was in a used book market. The people were checking the products at the different stands whether they intended to purchase something or not, but something else bothered Masazumi. First of all, something is odd about the abbey. Westminster Abbey was the headquarters of the Anglican Church, Englands Protestant church. It would only be natural for people to line up there during a festival. But no ones there. The abbey had a few different large doors on the front and she currently stood in front of the central one, but it was closed and she heard no noises or voices that would indicate people inside. And She looked around at the used book stands set up around the plaza. Something isnt right. Why were there even more customers outside? Why are they looking toward me? And wouldnt there usually be more people at the center of the market than outside? She initially thought she was being overly self-conscious about the peoples gazes, but it became abundantly clear once she moved a bit. Every single one of the customers at the stands was looking her way and they turned their heads to follow her slightest movement. As she wondered what was going on, the bell stopped ringing. As the lingering noise vanished, Masazumi realized the customers at the stands and the people in the park had all stopped moving and speaking. Silence and stillness had fallen over the area. No, it was not completely still. The unavoidable movements of nature remained. The wind rustled through the grass and the clouds flowed through the sky. Everyone is looking at me. Their faces were not expressionless. They had a cross between a smile and the expectant look of someone who thought they would smile soon. Masazumi wondered what was going on. Why was this happening, when had it begun, and how were her comrades? With that last question in mind, she pulled out her handheld shrine. The Aoi sister, Mitotsudaira, and their group would be nearby, so they could quickly meet up if they decided on a meet-up point and ran. But a certain ink-like text appeared on the handheld shrines display panel. Connection failed? The loss of any means of contact sent a chill down her spine. The Mouse at her neck had not grown attached to her yet, so it could not form a proper link with her. What is going to happen? No, what should I do? As she worried, the central double-doors to the abbey forcefully opened behind her and a hoarse voice shouted out. Ladiiiiiies aaaaaaand gentlemeeeeeennnnnnn!! The person who had opened the large doors with enough force to whip up the wind went on to raise his arms to either side. A Living Bones!? He wore an English uniform. The Living Bones wore a cloak over the uniform and he shook the priests hat on his head while ignoring the sound of the doors slamming into the wall on his left and right. Have a nice deeeeath! I am Lord Chancellor and Trumps 3! Christopher Hatton at your deadly service!! As Lord Chancellor Christopher Hatton introduced himself from a distance of about ten meters, Masazumi was temporarily left completely speechless. Um She had never seen him before, but she knew about him. Christopher Hatton had begun as one of Queen Elizabeths guards and risen to the position of Lord Chancellor, a religious judge with extralegal authority. He had been a dandy who enjoyed dance and his name had been inherited by one of the Living Bones elite in the modern world. Currently, Hatton was sliding forward through the air with his head tilted slightly upwards and his arms spread. He looked like someone giving a speech. Hello, auuuuuudience! On this wonderful day, I would like to act as the MC and preach a killer sermon to you unsaved people!! He seemed to be completely ignoring Masazumi, but he continued his sliding motion toward her. He continued looking up into the sky rather than at her or the other people, but his bony hands suddenly shot down toward her shoulders. !? She was not trained in combat, so she was slow to react. She was unable to defend in the slightest and his strike to the shoulders half-forced her to turn toward the plaza. While giving off a hollow and cold presence behind her, Hatton spoke. Now, people! I and everyone else who live in the Fairy Queens England are ecological pigs who still use the streets and buildings from the long-dead Roman age! But we are also nice pigs, so I would like to call us gentleman pigs and lady pigs! But if I did that, we would be here until you were in your graves, so I will end that now!! As she wondered what was happening, Masazumi raised her hands to show she was not trying to resist. She made sure not to drop the bag of books under her arm while she listened to Hatton. Buuuut! Pigs, listen to meeeee!! I know the truth! The pigs of the other nations of Europe are also dead-set on taking care of and relying on the Roman age! Thats true, silently agreed Masazumi. A lot of the cities, streets, and waterways made during the Roman age were still used and the large cities of different areas across Europe were based on those things. This remained the same even after the collapse of the harmonic world. The cities and structures within the nations harmonic territories had been referenced when recreating those nations on Far Eastern land. But Hatton added to his previous words. And his addition began with a word of denial. But, but, but, buuuuut! I know something else as well! Our nation of England values the Roman age, but we should become new age shamans as well! Oh, but a holy man shouldnt use the word shaman! Forget I said that! Put the memory to death!! Masazumi wondered if it was a bad thing that her strongest reaction was hoping she was not infected by his way of speaking. As she mentally tilted her head, she heard Hatton raise his arms a bit. England is newwwww! But what about it is new, hmmmm!? Shout out the answer! Make it a bloodcurdling scream! The workers and customers at the festival stands all swung up their right hands in unison. The Anglican Church!! A deadly good answer!! shouted Hatton. She heard him spread his arms wide. Lets get divorced!! Masazumi heard everyone let out a shout. The cheer was quite loud, but Hatton clacked his hand bones together as if to say it was not enough. Divorce! In less than a seconds time, the bonds between husband and wife can be put six feet under! Buuuuut! There is no sadness, no crying, and no suicide! By severing those legal bonds, you, me, and all the other pigs and non-pigs that god has overpopulated this world with can hold hands in deadly harmony! Divorce! In the old age without it, the only bonds were those between husband, wife, child, and descendent! Buuuut! With divorce, once can form bonds with many, many more people! Nice job, Henry VIII! Buuut! Does this mean death for the bonds between us!? That is a good point. Marriage was a bond with legal meaning, but people could join together even without that legal meaning. And on top of that, England had used the Anglican Church to give people the ability to cut the bond of marriage. That was why the Lord Chancellor was asking if this meant the end of peoples bonds. Hah hah, laughed Hatton behind her. That is not the caaaaase! They are everywhere around us! The fatal mistake lies in using the term bond!! Masazumi listened. Laws! Contracts! Leases! Even without such things, there are always bonds between people! Even if you try to cut them, you will find yourself unable! After all, we do not even forget those who are dead! We cannot forget an idiot even if they die! He loudly clapped his bony hands once. But the people were amazing lost lambs! And so they made documents, made contracts, and got so narcissistic that they would not believe it unless their father did karaoke at the wedding! But the Roman age is long dead! The amazing lambs passed through the age of pigs and will eventually become cows! They will ultimately reach the age of judgment and they will achieve victory when the referee judges on the side of the home team! After that, the age of pork will be overcome and the age of beef will arrive! Once they achieve that wonderful marbling, everyone will believe in the bonds between people even without a word spoken! With the introduction of divorce, England has now brought death to the lamb and carried the pork out to the marketplace! Now is the pork age! But after the difficulties of haggling down the price just before the shop closes, tomorrow it will be beef for sale! And what has England gained in this new age!? Well thought Masazumi. And as soon as she came up with the answer, Hatton shouted it out. A new lawwww! Brought to you by me, the Lord Chancellor! Unlike the civil law that Europe has used since the old age, Englands laws have had a deadly unique feature! Just like in the Roman age, the countries of Europe use civil law which follows established laws and texts! Buuuut! Since the age of lamb, Englands laws are built up on precedent! And that is known as common law! Are you listening!? Common law! Common law! Common lawwww! As Hatton chanted, everyone else joined in while swinging up their arms up again and again. Common law! Common law!! Common law!!! Is this chant supposed to be mocking!? But Masazumi did not say anything because she did not want to agitate another nations judicial representative. And then Hatton began speaking once more. Okay, audience!! We are pigs now! That is the current age! By charging headlong into divorce and other changes, English law has reached a deadly limit! The limit is here! And so the position of Lord Chancellor has been given a certain authority! Aaaaand! That authority is equityyyyy! He went on to explain the meaning of equity. Some special cases cannot be handled with common law which is built on precedent! Rather than let those special cases haunt us, the Lord Chancellor resolves them using equity which transcends common law! Now England can resolve anything without being fatally bound by old cases and legacy laws! But England has also not killed those old cases and legacy laws! After all, this is equity! A similar word existed in the dead Roman age! The festival stand workers responded by forcefully throwing their hands in the air. Their hands held pikes made of rusty metal and they shouted in unison. Equites!! They raised their weapons and swung them around as if scraping at the heavens. Our new law!! they shouted. They let out a great cheer. Our new equites!! No The festival stand workers turned around, revealing their faces, bodies, and arms. Living Dead and Living Bones!? Yeahhhh!!! they all shouted. The old equites living on in our new England!! That is deadly accurate! shouted back Hatton. He stood before the cheering knights while speaking word by word as if pointing to each of them in turn. Haaaave! Yooouuuu! Seeeeen! Theeee!! Liiiiiight!? No light! No resting in peace!! Nobody rests in peace!! Okay, listen to meeee! Repeat after meeee!! Listen to yoooouuuu! Repeat after yooouuu! In that instant, Masazumi could have sworn the Lord Chancellor took in an impossible breath. An idiot cannot be cured even by deeeeeath!! An idiot cannot be cured even by deeeeeath!! Now then, said Hatton just as Masazumi felt a sudden impact. Hattons bony hands had grabbed her shoulders. Eh? Before she could even wonder what was happening, Hatton shouted out. But what about a clever girl!? She will be cured by deeeeath!! As they shouted in joy, the ancient knights raised their spears. The bonds between people are everywhere! We just cannot see them!! We are all idiots, so we cannot rest in peace even after our deaths! But if a clever girl dies with us, that bond will let us rest in peace!! Eh? Masazumi had more or less grasped their argument, so she frantically shouted back. Wait! Im not all that clever! They all fell silent. A bit of strength left the arms of the knights raising their spears. And then one of the knights moved his dry teeth and jaw to ask a question. What was your score on your third term health class exam in your second year? Eh? She tried to remember. 87? Everyone looked toward Hatton behind her. She also glanced up at him and saw the skeleton Lord Chancellor nod deeply toward the others. Such a high score! For the crime of perversion, I sentence you to deeeeeath!! Ive never heard such a terrible excuse!! Shut up! Thou shalt not be perverted! In the Tsirhc religion, it is customary for everyone to get zero points on their exams in health class! But turning in a blank paper would be foolish, so we all work hard to make pure and proper mistakes! And since you got the right answers, you are guilty of perversion!! And so I cast my judgment as Lorrrrrd Chancellorrrrr!! Teh leh leh teh teh leh!! Hatton wore a necklace made of several compressed skulls and they flashed while singing along with his jingle. As soon the light stopped, Hatton spoke. I sentence you to deeeeeeath!! You just wanted to say death, didnt you!? She protested, but the knights let out a cry and charged forward with their spears at the ready. Diiiiie!! W-wait a second! Can you really rest in peace like this!? She turned toward Hatton and found his necklace was flashing again. The frequency of the flashing was accelerating. Time to explode! Time to rest in peace! shouted the necklaces skulls. Y-you almost tricked me by going so over the top, but thats annihilation, not resting in peace!! And Lord Chancellor! Youll be blown away as well!! And even if you arent, youll be skewered by the spears! As she spoke, a figure ran out from the abbey. The figure had no head, but it was a Living Bones wearing the same cloak and uniform as Hatton. The headless Living Bones stood behind Hatton, gently grabbed Hattons skull with its bony fingers, and removed it. Ah, said Masazumi. Y-you can swap out bodies!? Have a nice deeeeeath! Hattons new body dashed away with the head under his arm. The remaining body continued holding Masazumis shoulders and her face stiffened as the spears approached. !! In the next instant, Hatton sank down a bit next to the abbey. He extended one leg out to the side, rotated both his arms, and stretched them out parallel with his outstretched leg. Resting in peace is the keyword that binds this world with the next! Using a death sentence allowed by equity, I, Lord Chancellor Christopher Hatton, can cause an overwhelming number of restless spirits to rest in peace in only 0.05 seconds! And you can watch that deadly process now! He twisted the arms sticking out to either side. The instant he pointed both thumbs downwards, the headless body holding Masazumi was pierced by dozens of spears. The cloth of its uniform flew through the air and the tips of the spears protruded from its back like a pincushion. Dance Revolution!! An explosion of white light appeared in front of the abbey. Now then. A half-dragon stood on a main street of the festival. He muttered to himself while scratching the aileron in front of his throat. That sounded like an explosion in the distance, but did I just imagine it? Have I finally been so influenced by those strange people that I am constantly hearing loud noises in my head? That half-dragon with a blue and white outer shell was Urquiaga. He stopped walking, folded his arms, and tilted his head. Everyone else seems to be having fun, so did the others start ostracizing me at some point? The half-dragons sharp eyes turned toward the wall of people that covered the road yet kept its distance. They were all looking at him. Their gazes were filled with expectation and interest, but Urquiaga turned a half-lidded glare in their direction. Hey, he called out. The entire crowd responded. ! It was a mixture of cheers, feminine cries, and laughter. It eventually lowered to a stir and finally became an expectant silence once more. Urquiaga did not know why only he was here or why everyone was unconditionally expecting something of him. But there was one thing he did know. Its them! He recognized some of the faces in the nearest portion of the wall of people. He saw Ohiroshiki, Hassan, Noriki, and Norikis younger brothers and sisters. He did not know why, but they were fully a part of the crowd. ! Whenever something happened, they would immediately raise their arms and shout out. Ohiroshiki was the easiest to understand. Ohhhh! Uquiiii! Uqui! Uquiii!! Come over here!! In his attempt to stand out more than anyone else in the crowd, he waved his arms around and jumped up and down with such force that it looked like he would burst a blood vessel. Urquiaga honestly found it disturbing. Next to Ohiroshiki, Hassan held a giant plate above his head. Curry!! Urquiaga had no idea what was going on. Curry had nothing to do with the festival and Hassans usual expressionless face only made it worse. Incidentally, Noriki and his siblings were a problem as well. Wow! Its a monster! Look, its a monster! shouted one of the younger ones. Hurry up and destroy the city and then explode!! Urquiaga felt that was a very self-contained idea of a monster, but then he turned to Noriki. The boy was as silent and expressionless as ever. He raised and lowered his arms along with the crowd around him. His complete silence and lack of expression made the sudden movements of his arms seem very suspicious. After looking at those three classmates, Urquiaga tilted his head. This must be some form of brainwashing. Judge. It has to be. He wanted to check to see if they were brainwashed, but that presented a problem. No one would be stupid enough to say yes if I asked if they are brainwashed. Someone must be sending a brainwashing signal across the festival and it has messed with everyones brain. A devout Catholic such as myself has escaped its effects due to my Catholic barrier. Long live Catholicism. Now then. Time to ignore the crazy people and search out a non-brainwashed older sister character. But someone suddenly spoke to the side. Ahhh! My opponent is a monster! How scary! Urquiaga turned to the left to see what this was about. A seal!? It was a giant seal engraved with the mirror image of Far Eastern for England. It was large enough to wrap ones arms around. Im Nicholas Bacon of Trumps!! That cheerful voice was accompanied by the seal flying toward Urquiaga. The voice gathered even more energy. Take this!! Oh, it sounds like someone else is having an exciting time. Naito felt the vibration in the street and the sound of swords. Their locations were spatially harmonized, so they should not have had any direct connections. The fact that she could sense an influence from outside meant the theatre spell was not perfect. If I am right, this is a theatre space and our battlefields are spatially adjacent stages. In that case These noises Im hearing are from the others battles. I hope theyre okay. As she muttered in her heart, she opened the long case she had been resting on her shoulder and she pulled a broom out. Light was already wrapped around the brooms Orei Metallo. It was the deep red indicating a warning. That signal normally meant she was approaching a ships barrier while she was in flight. Naito produced a speedometer-type Magie Figur in place of a sign frame and used it to operate the broom. She cancelled the warning, shifted it into flight preparation mode, and activated the resonance detection just in case. Just as I thought, Ga-chan isnt here. Weiss Fr?uleins Verst?rken Schale had been destroyed during the Battle of Mikawa, but the pen that formed its foundation was intact. That was why she had hoped Schwarz Fr?ulein could resonate with it, but it seemed the theatre space was not so kind. She was worried about Naruze. After all, the Verst?rken Schale and Technohexen outfit came from the storage space as a set, so she could not change into the Technohexen outfit that provided defense and the bodily fixation needed for aerial mobility. Also Ga-chan can be quite stubborn. Naito felt it was both a positive and a negative that Naruze felt there was something lacking about her actions. When it worked in a positive way, it made her a diligent worker and gave her a kindness that bordered on overprotectiveness. But when it worked in a negative way, she would be too quick to bare her fangs toward others and she would corner herself with pointless effort. She seems to be in the pointless effort mode this time. Naito adjusted her three-cornered hat and lowered her shoulders a bit. And Im the cause As she muttered to herself, she brought the brooms Orei Metallo toward her forehead and yet raised her eyebrows. Verwandlung! she shouted. Schwarz Fr?ulein! Her wish was answered by a roar and the reliable expansion of her equipment. It came. First, a string of characters rushed across a sign frame. Expanding allotted space. Everyone, please be careful. In the next instant, Schwarz Fr?uleins outfit was summoned behind her and surrounded her. In exchange, the clothes she wore were removed and reverse-summoned away. Her skin was exposed for just an instant, but the black clothes wrapped tightly around her body in the next moment. And Come, Schwarz Fr?ulein! In response to her cry, components for a black steel cowling were spatially fired around her wooden broom which floated in the air. Just as the clothes fixed in place around her body, Schwarz Fr?uleins parts moved into place and bolts were fired into them. All that remained was for everything to be fixed in place. A harmony of metallic noises rang out and the final bolt was driven into place. ! Naito immediately flew up into the sky. What is going on!? She wanted to investigate some things. What were the characteristics of this space that had been altered by a spell? How large was it? Did it have walls that acted as boundaries? And was it possible to destroy the spell or escape it? Analyzing this type of spell was the specialty of the Technohexen who had been forced to oppose persecution. Schwarz Hexen used attenuating magic, so they were the ones to destroy, stop, or build countermeasures against spells. She was the perfect person for this job. And so she flew. The primary reason for flying was to escape an enemys attacks. But I also have to determine the extent of the spells effects. Naito was rising vertically, but she suddenly collided with something. It was the surface of a body of water. !? It was invisible, but a thick expanse of ocean had indeed fallen down from the sky. After striking that water in the air, Naito drew out her full speed beyond the massive wall of water. The spray felt like an impact and the pressure of the water seemed to grope at her entire body and her wings. Kah! Due to its narrow form, Schwarz Fr?ulein stabbed into the water and continued on. It started to slip from between her legs, but it quickly stalled and seemed to fall onto a thick blanket. Air! As her body doubled over from the impact, air slipped from her body and within her hair. That air then moved toward the ground below. The way the current wrapped the water around her made it difficult to open her eyes. Her lungs begged for air as the trembled from the impact, but only the blood-like flavor of seawater filled her mouth. As she sat in the ocean that made it difficult to spread her wings, Naito thought about what this was. This is probably a virtual ocean created by a spell. She had been careless. As soon as she had been brought into the theatre space, she had assumed she would duel someone there, but her opponent had brought the ocean with them for the battlefield. And that ocean filled the sky to prevent her from flying. The water making up this ocean was likely the same as the virtual ocean surface that the Musashi used to float. But the ocean in the sky here was thick. Now that her body had settled in place and merely gave off air bubbles, she felt an impassable thickness in the ocean around her. She could only think of one reason to prepare an ocean so much thicker than the one the Musashi used. To swim. As Naito held Schwarz Fr?ulein which had stalled in the ocean, a voice confirmed the answer in her heart. It came from a trail of white bubbles cutting through the water to her right. Do you understand? This is the large instant training pool used by Oxfords ship club! A man holding a long trident charged toward her while swimming Vassallo-style. He had a sign frame which displayed a mermaid. I am Hawkins, the ship club swim team captain and Trumps 5-2. And I am Cavendish, ship club aide and 5-3! As she heard the two of them speak, Naito held Schwarz Fr?ulein as if embracing it within the heavy water. In the next instant Today we will be battling while swimming!! Hawkinss trident stabbed directly toward her throat. As danger approached her, Naito thought about the fact that her partner was likely facing an enemy as well. Ga-chan! She hoped Naruze was not matched up with too bad an opponent. Volume 2, 30: Humanitarian of the Hunting Ground Volume 2, Chapter 30: Humanitarian of the Hunting Ground Describe a beast Without mentioning That they eat people Point Allocation (Personal Life) Two people faced each other below the blue sky. Two non-humans stood on a dirt road in the city. One was a girl with six black wings and the other was a Hard Wolf who roughly wore an English uniform. The bipedal Hard Wolf used his fingers to lightly tap the bayonet pirate hat on his head. I am Drake, 5-1 and member of the ship club. Could you give me a bit of your time? The girl was already wrinkling her brow and she did not try to hide the displeasure in her voice. I am Malga Naruze, fourth special duty officer. What does Englands hero of the sea want with me? Now, now. Drake took a half step back, held out his left hand, and gave an exaggerated shake of the head. No need to get so angry. To be honest, this situation is not very good for either of us. It is not very good at all. Especially for me. What? Whats bad about it? Naruze spoke through clenched teeth while turning her body to the side. Im worried about Margot, so stop stalling for time. As she spoke, two things happened. First, Drake brought a hand to his forehead as if in response to some kind of mistake. Second, Naruzes right foot slipped and she rotated around halfway. Eh? She fell to the ground wings first. She did not hit her head, but it had been so sudden that she sat in a daze for a few seconds. Finally, she frantically spread her wings to the side and stood up. Wh-what was that!? It was this. Take a look at my hand. Drake held up his right hand which bore a giant silver gauntlet. Naruze recognized the sparkling silver object. Englands Testamenta Arma!? Dudley uses the left hand and I use the right. This is Brachium Justitia C Vetus. You just experienced its effect. The Hard Wolf nodded. Anyone who attempts to disturb Englands justice will fail. Upon hearing Drakes explanation, Naruze immediately took action. She used the pen in her right hand to open an A4-size crop mark frame Magie Figur in the air. It might interfere with an incantation. A silver coin fell from her sleeve and into her palm. She fired it with a spell playback rather than an incantation. But just before the silver coin was fired Loading type : Failure : An error occurred while activating the spell. Retry? With a quiet warning tone, the silver coin flew through the air and struck her on the cheek. Ow, she said while grabbing the coin from the air. Nothings changed? It was not being controlled by ether or a spell. It was simply Have you ever heard of a jinx? Its like a small curse. You know what I mean, right? Those superstitions about a crow cawing behind you or a black cat crossing your path. A lot of them are related to Technohexen and our familiars. Testament. Drake nodded, so Naruze nodded back. Does it create a jinx that makes people fail when they oppose the justice of England? Testament. Annoyingly enough, the queen gave this to me when she dubbed me a knight for attacking a Tres Espa?an fleet and bringing back a national budgets worth of gold. I dont want to listen to you brag about your strength. And why is that annoying? You have an unbeatable power. Are you not attacking me because you know you cant lose? There is a downside. I find this very difficult to deal with. Drake then motioned her over. Naruze was cautious, but any of her attacks would be neutralized. She cast a few spells to protect herself to see if they would be repelled too. Where are we going? Somewhere where I can speak. Do I not get a say? If you try to attack me, a Nightmare will charge out at you or a bee will sting you. After his threat of headless horses and insects, the Hard Wolf pointed toward a table set under an arcade. The audience was fixated on them, but they kept their distance and opened a path. The Hard Wolf walked over and sat on the opposite side of the shaded table set. Naruze hesitated briefly, but finally stood across the table from Drake. What is it? Are you afraid of me? Not really. I just do not want to mistakenly trap myself in your justice. Then Ill pay. Thatll work, right? he asked while resting his head on his hand. Naruze frowned, but sat down. She turned the chair back to the side so she could immediately spread her wings if need be. What do you wish to talk about? Lets start with our drinks. But thats just because I want something to drink. Coffee. Oh, the latest trend? Ill have milk. Unprocessed milk. When she only gave him a cold glare, the Hard Wolf shrugged. A cup of coffee and a mug of milk soon floated over to them. The wolf grabbed the mug. Just to be clear, milk is a transformed state of blood. Englands blood-sucking races love it too. Blood is expensive and has to be bought at specialty shops, but milk is available pretty much everywhere. Is an English knight strapped for Just as she was going to say cash, something landed on her cheek. It was a bee. A large bee. The sensation of the moving insects legs on her cheek caused Naruzes wings to shudder. Drake shrugged again in front of her. Do you see now? It even regulates comments that would damage our justice. I really do find it to be an annoyance. As he spoke, the bee rubbed her cheek with its thick body and then flew away as if striking her with its wings. Once she could finally start breathing again, Naruze shook her head once and glared at Drake. Her gaze said he was her enemy. Sorry, sorry. The coffee is on me, so you can at least thank me. Danke. Drake whistled when she used German. He went on to form a smile at the corner of his mouth. You really are a great Technohexen. Its been a while since I wanted to cook someone and eat them. What do you taste like? Tell me. Is it true that the lupine races are man-eaters? Testament. He nodded and pulled a license out of his uniforms breast pocket. It said, Food License C Human Meat, Including: Consenting humans, meat for sale. Most of the former Saxons and those from Hexagone Fran?aise are like that. There are over 270 werewolf-related crimes in Hexagone Fran?aise every year, so you can see how difficult it is to suppress. The Jean Grenier incident occurred in Hexagone Fran?aises city of Bordeaux recently. In accordance with the history recreation, half-beasts with a man-eating nature will now be referred to as lycanthropes. The ogres are protesting their inclusion, arent they? They claim they are not beasts because they cook people before eating them. Im not sure how I should laugh at that. You can just hang your head and laugh. Oh, but I guess Im not one to talk here. Naruze almost agreed, but then she began to search her surroundings for a bee. She also looked down at her feet in case there was a scorpion or snake there, but she saw no sign of danger. Are you going to eat me? she asked with a weary sigh. I would if you consented. As a knight, I am also a gentleman. I even get down on one knee to ask my wife. She loves poetry. Your wife? This is a world of give-and-take. As long as you have money, you can buy powerful healing spells. I am rich and there are people who think they must be hurt to belong in this world. My wife is one of those people. She says I am wonderful because I do not hesitate. Are you going to cheat on her with a chicken? Sorry, but youd be the hors doeuvres. Not even I can afford to hesitate when it comes to my wife. Naruze did not bother asking why. Nor was she shocked by the answer she came to. Your wife is a murderer, isnt she? Yes, she has strong inclinations in that direction. If I dont rip into her, she starts ripping into me. Before we met, she went to a rehab facility called On the Chopping Block where Living Dead who liked being torn apart would volunteer. They of course had a yakiniku restaurant at which I was a frequent customer. So it was a cruel and emotional meeting? How did you propose? That was perfectly normal. While eating the yakiniku I told her I love you. Youre the best. She responded with Take as much as you want. To be blunt, why dont you go ahead and die? If you have a happy marriage, I think youll end up dying before long anyway. Testament. She does sometimes get me good. I used to climb on top of her a lot and she would cut my chest to pieces with a hidden knife. It wasnt too bad since Hard Wolves cant be hurt much without silver weapons and we heal quickly, but both of us would end up eating too much back then. Naruze decided she and Margot should try to be that into each other. But, said Drake. Does your knight have the same habits? Our knight would be Mitotsudaira, thought Naruze. Shes half werewolf and half human, but she cant transform into a beast and she doesnt eat people. I think. I hope. Well, at any rate She likes beef that is grade 4 or higher. If she married a half-bullman she would have to build an underground labyrinth and that sounds like a lot of work. She has money and she can earn more, so she can always just buy one. But why do you ask? Testament, he said. There is something I want to ask you. I assume you have at least heard of Joan of Arc. She had. During the Hundred Years War, that girl had freed Hexagone Fran?aise as it was on the verge of being conquered by England. But What does that have to do with Mitotsudaira? If he wanted to speak with a fellow man-eater, the French non-human races would be ideal. After all Joan of Arc was Hexagone Fran?aises hero during the Hundred Years War and her subordinate, Gilles de Rais, was an ogre. Similarly, Hexagone Fran?aises non-human races have always been mostly man-eaters. Joan of Arc was not, but she was still a non-human. Using the restored rights of non-humans as a shield, she went through with the history recreation while knowing it would lead to her being burned at the stake. And during the Hundred Years War, England occupied northern and central Hexagone Fran?aise. To recover that land, Joan of Arc formed a unit of man-eaters, so Englands forces were destroyed without being able to send their main force of humanoid non-humans to the front lines. However, the people of Hexagone Fran?aise were afraid of them as well, so the king had to personally handle the triumphant return to the reclaimed land. You know a lot about this. I lived in M.H.R.R. where a lot of those people live. I see, said Drake. But theres something I want to ask about. Its about my grandfather. Your grandfather? Testament. He was on the English side of that war, but a question remains. According to what he told me, its possible Joan of Arc escaped being burned at the stake. Joan of Arc escaped being burned at the stake? Naruze could do nothing but repeat his words, so Drake continued on. For my grandfather, it was a war between fellow members of the same race. Even while recreating history, they wanted to avoid non-human sacrifices. Joan of Arc was to be executed in Rouen, which was English territory at the time, but carrying out the execution would advance the history recreation leading to Hexagone Fran?aises victory. That was why England sent out an unofficial unit to take her away. My grandfather was a part of that unit. Wait a minute. Naruze placed a finger on her forehead, frowned, and asked a question while thinking this was ridiculous. If what you are saying is true, should you really be revealing it here? Testament. No one will believe it. After all, my grandfather claimed to be a knight of the Testament Cross-Borders Unit. Naruze realized what he meant when he used the term Testament Cross-Borders Unit. That was an elite group said to exist in each nation. Whenever a crisis or problem appeared somewhere in the world, they would rush out and resolve it while completely ignoring the rules of the history recreation. That unit came from the Plan to Combat Decline and Advance Tuning that humanity agreed to at the beginning of the history recreation, right? That plan led to the creation of the Testament and the harmonic world, and it decided on the rules for the history recreation. But it also created the Testament Cross-Borders Unit in each nation for when the history recreation would be impossible or the world would be destroyed and someone had to do something. Isnt that right? Testament. This world led by the Testament was brought about by the Plan to Combat Decline and Advance Tuning that the people agreed to in ancient times. They wanted the age to continue on without rest. Only the basic principles remain nowadays, but the Catholics and the Testament Union act based on those founding principles. And the Testament Cross-Borders Unit was created to ensure the history recreation could continue, but its very existence is denied because it does not fit into the flow of history. Its name remains in every nation, but no one belongs to it. Due to the disasters all over the place after the Harmonic Unification War, a lot of liars have been showing up who claim to be from Testament Cross-Borders Unit families. They want their name to mean something, but they never give a straight answer once someone tries to dig deeper into their past. And thats how people will view me. Judge. Nothing specific is known about the unit and it sounds like something from a cheap novel. Im sure you believe your grandfather, but do you have any proof he was telling the truth? Also, isnt it against the rules of the Testament Cross-Borders Unit to try to capture Joan of Arc for Englands sake? If that is true, your grandfather will have two reasons for people to deny his existence, so why do you believe him? Thats simple. England wasnt the only group trying to rescue Joan of Arc. Arthur de Richemont, supporter of Joan of Arc and the non-human commander-in-chief who successfully restored their rights, had a private army that disappeared the day before Joan of Arcs execution. Which meant My grandfather told me that a force in Hexagone Fran?aise was working with them. He said it was Hexagone Fran?aises Testament Cross-Borders Unit and that they might have saved Joan of Arc. Drake laughed. In the name of the history recreation, an insider leaked information concerning the mission to swipe Joan of Arc. My grandfathers unit was attacked in Rouen and they didnt make it in time. But they saw the white smoke of her being burned rising into the sky. My grandfathers unit retreated, but I would always ask him a certain question when he told me the story. I would ask him why his comrades in Hexagone Fran?aise didnt help them. I was so cruel. However He would always laugh and tell me this: I couldnt be helped, Drake. It couldnt be helped. We failed and history continued on as it should. Looking at it that way, our mistake was pretty amazing, wasnt it? But But? I understood. I could tell. He was saying he could only trust in them. He could only trust that they had indeed come to help and that it was unknown whether they had truly succeeded or failed. Was the smoke they saw rising the real deal? They may not have been able to save her, but what about their foreign comrades? He knew nothing for sure, but he had to trust in those with the same traits as him. Hearing that, Naruze came to a slight understanding. This Hard Wolf was open about his man-eating trait because he had been so deeply dyed by his grandfathers words. But Naruze decided to ask a question while making sure she did not violate Englands justice. But how can you determine the truth? Drake lightly held up his mug and pointed at her with it. I looked through the 1648 Chancellors Officers Almanac. It said Nate Mitotsudaira comes from a family of knights for a small feudal lord, but that family came to the forefront once their son married a female werewolf who had no political position. Then their child was chosen to head the Mitotsudaira family. Its rumored there was a reason for that. In other words, a werewolf family belonging to the Testament Cross-Borders Unit lost any political position during the mission to rescue Joan of Arc, but they are being restored to power now? Naruze was not sure what to think. After all, Mitotsudaira had come to Musashi before elementary school. I am not sure she ever mentioned it and I would not remember even if she had. Then I might be on the wrong track. The werewolf unit of the Hexagone Fran?aise liberation army was made up of legitimate man-eaters. If Musashis knight is not, then I might have to rethink this. Either way, I intend to go to Hexagone Fran?aise and investigate if I survive and retire. Why not try asking Mitotsudaira? Testament. I will if I feel like it. Once Im done here, I have to immediately head out to hold Tres Espa?a in check to the west. Once I get back, it will be time for the armada battle, but I will have to defend England while you continue on to the next port, right? Probably, responded Naruze with a shrug. But even if you cant speak with her directly, I can ask her if I have some time. The Trumps divine network site has a divine message form, doesnt it? I can send the answer through there, right? Testament. I would appreciate it. I wanted to deal with her directly, but that wasnt the duty I was given. Those words indicated a certain fact and Naruze calmly asked about it. So someone has been sent to duel Mitotsudaira? And they are more suited for the job than you? Thats right. The Hard Wolf loudly gulped down his milk and slammed the mug down on the table. Kahhh! Theres nothing like some good milk. Make sure to have your wife as a snack to go with it. Naruze sipped at her coffee and put down the cup. Now that we have finished drinking, it is time to get down to business, right? Right. Drake shrugged, stood up from his chair, and raised his gauntleted right hand. Justice is a real pain. It devours everything that rebels. So to avoid being devoured, one has to stab at that justice? That sounds like a job for a Technohexen. Naruze took a breath and moved lightly. She pushed down on her chair with her hands, floated up into the air, and lightly flapped her wings as if taking a step backwards in midair. Once I defeat you and celebrate with Naito, I will ask Mitotsudaira if her past is as romantic as you suggest. Volume 2, 31: Protector on the Round Stage Volume 2, Chapter 31: Protector on the Round Stage Why do dolls dance? What do dolls think as they dance? What do dolls use to dance? Point Allocation (Opposition) Mitotsudaira used the central street to run toward Soho. The street was wide and an audience took shelter under the arcades on either side. A plaza awaited down the road. Beyond the plaza were even more roads and plazas. And beyond them was Oxford. The edge of the first level towered above like a wall and stairs led up to the fortress-like main school building. To the right of the stairs was the Tower of London, but Mitotsudairas interest lay elsewhere. This is the place. Her heels clacked against the ground and her run came to a stop. She was inside a plaza with roads leading away in all four directions. It had a fountain in the center and tall buildings bordered it on all four sides. However, it had festival stands and lots of people. As she sighed and lowered her shoulders, her expression relaxed. A few words escaped her lips as she looked around the area. Based on their scent, those two stopped here on their date. She did not know what they were doing at the moment, but she had a duty as a knight. I must quickly bring an end to this farce and guide my king and princess to a safe place. If possible, she wanted to keep the two of them together. If they could redo what they had missed ten years prior, it would no longer pain her king. Also, if either one of them decided on their stance for the meeting that evening, Musashi could face that meeting with a solid foothold against England. As Masazumi had mentioned, this would not end just with their meeting with England. This meeting will set the basis for how we approach the other nations and the Testament Union. That was why this date was so important. Both for official and personal reasons, she could not allow anyone to interfere. And for me Ten years ago when Horizon had been lost and he had yet to return due to his injury, all of them had had their own thoughts. They had baselessly believed that the two of them would return, but she had not returned and they had very nearly lost him. If Kimi had not been there, they would not have prevented the second loss. Their inability to stop those losses would have carved despair into their hearts. But Horizon had now returned, even if she had lost a lot. And so Mitotsudaira had a certain thought. I cannot She could not let them travel down the path of loss again. At the very least, she had no intention of losing the things she cared for, the things she wanted by her side, and the things she wanted to be with. Her position as knight meant she could not be the most important thing to her king. But protecting her king and that which was most important to him was part of her pride as a knight. And her protection included protecting Musashis future. So The enemy closest to the king is the enemy I should deal with. Who are they? Mitotsudaira asked her question as she sat on the stones that formed the edge of the fountain in the center of the plaza. She did not sit on the wooden benches on each side of the fountain. After all, she could smell her king two peoples distance away. The spot next to her king was for the one most important to him and it was too much for her, so she moved two spots over and sat. But There! Her left arm suddenly shot into the air. Mitotsudairas hand threw a piece of the stone arrangement surrounding the fountain. She forcibly ripped up a stone the size of a childs head and threw it. Immediately afterwards, the stone burst in midair. With a clear noise, it scattered into dust and fragments at the midway point between her and the roof of a building to the left. But Mitotsudaira had already drawn back her left arm and fired a second stone. ! The swiftly ripped up and thrown stone whistled through the air and hit the spot she had targeted. She had targeted the roof of a four-story building. The stone sank into the triangular thatched roof, causing the straw to tear off and dent in. However, that only lasted an instant. The stone struck the ridge pushing up the straw and the entire roof creaked. Have some respect and show yourself! The force of the impact stored in the roof was released and burst out the other side. At the same time, a figure jumped out from behind the roof. As if urged on by the sounds of breaking wood and scattering straw, the figure jumped diagonally down into the plaza. They had not fallen down or been knocked down. Mitotsudaira saw the figure float down in a straight line. She estimated the spot at which this figure would land. Did she use the force of the roofs destruction to speed her leap down? She recognized the figure who had jumped down. Trumps 2. F. Walsingham! She was a feminine automaton. Two thorny cross-shaped doll controllers floated behind her back and most of her joints were not connected. Her head and torso, shoulders and elbows, and legs and knees were all floating separately. Mitotsudaira decided blunt impacts would be of little use, so she instantly chose the optimal technique. She chose her silver chains. She would send out the two right ones like a slap, catch the automaton contained within her inner suit, swing her around at high speed, and scrape her against the ground. Her head and arms would be fine, but Mitotsudaira determined she would win if she could destroy her body. And so she enacted the plan. Here I go. She snapped her wrist to accelerate the right silver chains like a whip. She targeted this opponent who was descending with a jump. And just as Mitotsudaira thought she had hit, she saw something. The silver chains passed through her flying opponent with no resistance. !? She was taken aback, but she accurately took in the information. She understood why her silver chains had failed. She destroyed her own body!? Walsinghams evasion method was simple. As she flew through the air, she separated her body within the inner suit. Automatons had a few different characteristics as artificial objects, but there was one common to all of them. Namely, they moved their artificial body using some kind of technology. For example, Horizon used artificial muscles and Musashi used wire cylinders for some parts. However, Walsingham was different. She moves solely via gravitational control!? Gravitational control was one unique feature of automatons and she used it on her own body. And that applied to her torso as well as her limbs. But the torso could be called an automatons main body. The internal organs that provided output and fuel were contained there. To take apart her torso as well, the makeup of her parts would have to be somehow special. And she would need extreme precision with her gravitational control! But she had indeed done it. Her inner suit may have been no different from a bag to contain her parts when she released the inner connections of her torso. But as the silver chains flew toward her, the part-filled bag casually changed shape to escape the binding light. Riding, said a sign frame. She rotated in midair as if performing a cartwheel and reformed her body in the process. Success. The sign frames message appeared just as she landed on the ground while down on one knee. Mitotsudaira sent another attack. She used her two left silver chains to grab two of the benches surrounding the fountain on four sides. She pulled back the right silver chains by swinging them up and then she used them to grab the other two benches. Mitotsudaira understood how dangerous this enemy was. After all, this English automaton named Walsingham had evaded her silver chains just now. And she deflected the silver chains when boarding the transport ship! Mitotsudaira did not know what kind of trick she had used for that, but it was clear she had more than one method of neutralizing Mitotsudairas silver chains. What other tricks do you have up your sleeve!? Mitotsudaira needed to continually make one-hit win attacks in order to expose all of her opponents methods. And so she slammed the benches down from the sky while using the silver chains to keep Walsingham from evading. She saw the English automaton take immediate action against the falling benches. The automaton expressionlessly stood up. Mode: Counter attack. A sign frame appeared next to her face and the cross-shaped controllers shot up behind her like wings. The cross-shaped controllers were actually blades with thorn-like undulations. They produced two attacks. First, the two blades swung straight up and sliced the first two benches in half. With twin outward-swinging attacks that sent the fragments flying away, the other two benches were destroyed. Sounds of destruction rang out and splinters flew through the air like spraying water. After the two blades completed their swings, Walsingham faced Mitotsudaira. She opened her mouth and bared her canines. Mitotsudaira paid it no heed, connected two festival stands together lengthwise, and threw them down from the sky. Walsingham looked at the next shadow falling from overhead. A giant attack was coming, but it was an attack that required preparation time and actions. That was when she understood two things: the four benches from earlier had been camouflage for these festival stands and her enemy was using her full strength in this battle. And so she made up her mind. She decided to reveal everything she had. Shift: Burst mode. Four metal pipes were floating around the automatons body as if for decoration. She now gathered them in her hands. And she swung her floating hands to connect the four pipes into a cannon. Ready. She connected a cross-shaped sword as if sticking it into the front of the cannon. This created a giant cross-shaped spear. That is the cross cannon you used for the shot from above earlier! Testament. Walsingham fired. The ether light produced by the cannon was amplified inside the cross sword. Fire. When the shot hit the two festival stands, they literally exploded. The impact caused the stands to swell up and then burst. Snacks and fruit of all colors scattered everywhere. But Mitotsudaira gave new motion to the silver chains. There is still a technique I have not seen! Namely The mysterious technique she used to deflect the silver chain when she visited the transport ship! As the chain had wrapped around her, she had deflected the entire chain outwards all at once. That was a fatal technique for the silver chains, so Mitotsudaira needed to check on it. And so she gave new instructions to the silver chains. Close her in! The silver chains surrounding Walsingham formed four silver rings that instantly closed in on her. The action was similar to shutting a mouth. When carried out by high-speed chains, it would tighten around the automaton from all directions. The attack came from a total of eight directions. She added in diagonal angles to make it even harder to evade. In response, Walsingham lowered her cross spear. Too slow, thought Mitotsudaira. The spear was heavy and it could not pick up enough initial velocity to slice through the chains. She had made it in time to cut the benches, but she would be unable to keep up with the speed of the chains themselves. And the chains closed. How about this!? That question was immediately followed by a noise. Countless painful and high-pitched noises of metal against metal rang out, but they seemed to produce a single unified howl. And then she faced the result. !? All of the silver chains had been deflected away from Walsingham with the same force as their flight in. This was the same as on the transport ship. Walsingham had deflected the silver chains. The four silver chains bent into a question mark shape because they did not understand how they had been rejected. But after a few moments, Mitotsudaira saw what had deflected them. They were Knives? Handle-less blades floated around Walsingham. They were about twenty centimeters long and seven centimeters wide, and they were nothing but blade from front to back. Thirty two of them floated in the air. But these blades had not just suddenly appeared. These are the parts that made up the thorn-like blades of her cross swords. The swords had lost their thorns, but more solid undulations remained where the thorns bases had been. Meanwhile, Walsingham raised her eyebrows slightly as she faced Mitotsudaira. Wars of the Roses. As she said that, three more blades split off from each of the 32 blades, increasing the number fourfold. There were now 128. But they were still thick enough to split further. She could likely use over a thousand of them. And Mitotsudaira finally came to an understanding. It was indeed possible to deflect her silver chains with all those swords. The method was simple. The automaton would predict the movement of the chain wrapping around her and simultaneously send one of the blades into each and every link of the chain. That would prevent the chain from wrapping and fully reject it in an instant. But that would require incredibly fine control. And yet F. Walsingham had done it. Mitotsudaira knew that Walsingham was the head of Englands public morals committee. Her duty was to sneak spies into other nations and hunt down the spies in her own nation. Historically, Walsingham had organized the secret police protecting England and handled the scheming behind the scenes while William Cecil had handled the official politics. And in doing so, Walsingham supported Englands prosperity using information about the armada battle. Walsingham had also been the one to expose Mary Stuarts plan to assassinate Elizabeth. But Historically, the queen hated you and called you a villain. No, said Walsingham. She lightly shook her head and remained expressionless. She calls me an Untamed Gundog. That was her Urban Name. She swung up both her arms. Go, she said. Go, dogs. Gun dogs. She faced Mitotsudaira. La la la la. The Wars of the Roses spiraled around in the air. Bite a tamed wolf! The gundog attacked with everything she had. It formed a motion resembling a surging wave. The festival wind blew gently around London. That wind carried the citys smells to a fountain plaza bordering Sohos nature district. Two people sat on the stone edge of the fountain. One was a boy wearing a Far Eastern uniform and the other as a silver-haired automaton girl. The automaton quietly faced forward while wearing an English uniform with the sleeves removed and a hat with feather decorations. But as they sat on the edge of the fountain, the boy suddenly stood up and stretched. Okay, Horizon. How about we get something light to eat at that stand? Should we really do that? He gave her a smile that said Why not? Toori-sama, my automaton senses have been picking up a sort of reverberation for a while now. To be blunt, I have determined that most of London has been enclosed in some sort of barrier. I know. Tooris nod made her frown slightly. But he lightly patted her shoulder. Sis and the others pursuing us disappeared a while back. I thought theyd catch up to us or spy on us if we sat here, but they didnt. If it is some sort of trouble, I have determined you are in danger. After all, you are the chancellor and student council president. Im in no danger. Why not? How can you be so sure? He shrugged. Because the others will protect us. Even if sis and all the others have gone off somewhere else, the fact that were okay means theyre protecting us. If we need to escape, theyll find some way to let us know, but they havent told us anything. He looked around the area. He glanced at all the festival stands surrounding the fountain plaza. That means theyre telling us to do our thing while they handle all the problems. But all you and I can do is Have our date!! discuss whether I am interested in emotions and let you decide on your policy based on that. That will determine Musashis actions for the future. Ehhh? As Toori pouted his lips, Horizon narrowed her eyes and sighed. At any rate. She stood up, took a step ahead of him, turned around, and tilted her head. This is a valuable situation that the others have given us with their protection. This evening, we will attend a party at Oxford Academy and hold a meeting between Musashi and England. If we can determine our stances by then, it should hold great meaning. After all, this decision will form a basis for our dealings with other nations. So, Toori-sama. Please thank everyone so they will not feel sad. And please take this date seriously. I currently hold no interest in my emotions and am actually wary of them. Please use this date to teach me whether gaining emotions has enough meaning to overturn that. Also, please decide whether there is truly meaning in attempting to conquer the world with Musashi and my Logismoi Oplo. If I have no interest in my emotions, I do not understand what meaning there is in retrieving the Logismoi Oplo. It sounds like this date is gonna be a real battle. I hope Ill be okay. Judge, replied Horizon. As she stood before him, she held out her hand. I have determined you can be your normal self. That is what everyone else is fighting to allow. After all, no one would trust or want a serious version of you or a decision made by that version of you. So please come to your decision in your normal way. Sure, he said as he reached for her outstretched hand. Ill tell everyone that their efforts really saved us. Sis, Nate, Asama, and all the others would probably get mad at me if I got all serious out of consideration for them. Theyd say we wasted their efforts because they were trying to protect this time for us to enjoy ourselves. So lets take this date seriously but not get serious ourselves, Horizon. Lets act like idiots, talk about what matters to us, thank the others, and make the most of this time. And once its over, we can find the others while theyre exhausted and tell them all about it. Well make sure they know how valuable and enjoyable the time they gave us was. And just as Toori and Horizon began walking hand in hand with the backing of everyones assistance, Tenzou and Scarred arrived at London. The two walked with an unfamiliar sense of distance, but they still spoke to each other. Meanwhile, Musashis representatives and Englands representatives continued their battles as if taking their respective hands. The festivals actors had been gathered. They were all aware of their roles and they took action to determine the flow of events on the stage. That flow would determine the fates of both England and Musashi. The sounds of those duels added even more noise to the festival leading to the two nations party and meeting. Volume 2A, Afterword Volume 2A, Afterword Here it is at last. Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-A has arrived. Anyway, this begins Volume 2 of this series that cant quite be called SF or fantasy. This is the beloved England volume. England hasnt been the stage since Aerial City, so it feels like it has been a very long time. During this age, England is prospering under Elizabeths rule, but I feel like that prosperity was achieved by dashing across a tightrope. There are movies based on this, so if you are interested, it might be fun to hunt them down in the name of studying world history. A lot of material about England from the middle ages to present time has been translated into Japanese, so it could help you study for making fantasy or steampunk stories. (There should be a British history corner in the bookstore.) Anyway, time for the chat. Or rather, email. You can say whatever you want for about seven lines. A painful story from your student days would be most welcome. After transferring schools during elementary school, I gained the nickname Heart-sama. Dont try to tell a story about running into the Morning Blue Dragon on the first random encounter of the 10th basement. Remember how much space Im giving you. Anyway, I did karate in elementary school. Were the kids at your school surprised to find you were the Fat Dragon rather than Heart-sama? Well, it turned out there was another kid with the nickname Heart-sama before me. You had a clone? No, the first one was short. I named him Junior Heart-sama and we exterminated the North Star Army together. Thats an amusing scene to imagine, but doesnt it completely ignore the original story? The trend was set when Kenshirou was locked in the girls bathroom. And there was definitely a parallel world where Heart-sama ruled the world. You dont get to talk in my afterword anymore. During class, I would suddenly point at the person in front of me and shout youre Rin today! which would make them shriek. Thinking back, that counts as disrupting class, doesnt it? Dont ask me. Anyway, this novel was spent on the arrival. Who is the greediest? Ill leave you with that. My background music while working was Nakamori Akinas Aibu. (Its a cool song, especially with the singers personality.) The second half should come next month. Please wait just a bit longer. April 2009. A morning of wondering if the pollen is gone. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 2B, Characters Volume 2B, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. Academy Affiliates - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. Tres Espa?a - Felipe Segundo: Chancellor and student council president. Hard-working middle-aged man. - Juana: Vice president of the student council. Female teacher type. Logismoi Oplo user. - Velzquez: Secretary. Long-lived. Painter and Testamenta Arma user. Middle-aged. - Hironaka Takakane: Vice chancellor. Ghost. Baseball team captain. Testamenta Arma user. - Tachibana Muneshige: Peerless in the West. Logismoi Oplo Lype Katathlipse user. Tres Espa?as 1st special duty officer. A fairly nice person and adopted into his family by marriage. - Era Fusae: 2nd special duty officer. Long-lived. Ghost. Takakanes wife. Track team captain. - Tachibana Gin: 3rd special duty officer. Tachibaan Muneshiges wife and false arms girl. - Valds Siblings: 4th and 5th special duty officers. Baseball team members. England - Elizabeth: Chancellor and student council president. Fairy Queen. Ex. Caliburn user. - Mary: Elizabeths elder half sister. Scheduled to be executed for attempting to assassinate the queen. - William Cecil: Vice president of the student council. Competitive eater and weight user. - Robert Dudley: Vice chancellor. Thin woman. Testamenta Arma user. - Ben Jonson: Secretary. Black athlete poet. President of the literature club. - Nicholas Bacon: Hammer user and trickster. Lord Keeper of the Great Seal of England. - Charles Howard: Naval admiral. Wealthy common sense man. No combat ability. - Thomas Shakespeare: Logismoi Oplo user. Half-lived race. Vice president of the literature club. - Francis Drake: Hard Wolf and naval vice admiral. Testamenta Arma user. - John Hawkins: Drakes companion. Swimsuit man. - Thomas Cavendish: Drake and the others underclassman. Mermaid woman. - Grace OMalley: Female pirate of Scotland. Elizabeths friend. - Christopher Hatton: Lord Chancellor and Living Bones. - F. Walsingham: Automaton leader of the public morals committee. Spymaster. - Walter Raleigh: Far Easterner. Elizabeths wartime advisor. Other - Innocentius: Pope-Chancellor. Leader of the Catholics and representative of K.P.A. Italia. - Oda Nobunaga: A name-inheritor appeared recently, but that inheritor has not appeared out of fear of Testament Union assassins. Volume 2B, School Rules Volume 2B, School Rules Article 5 - Disputes between academies are banned during academy events. Article 11 Line 1 - During a student dispute, active damage to normal citizens or public and private property is forbidden. Article 11 Line 2 - If any damage to normal citizens or public and private property occurs during a student dispute, normal citizens may take defensive action to protect their possessions and related items. Volume 2B, 32: Man and Woman in the Plaza Volume 2B, Chapter 32: Man and Woman in the Plaza What are the possibilities Produced by the circumstances Of this pair? Point Allocation (Up Down) The sky reached the end of midday and entered the afternoon. While watching the noisy crowds, a ninja walked through the stone streets with a girl. He wore a Far Eastern uniform as a ninja outfit and the girl wore a white shirt with an inner suit that resembled jeans. Her skin was covered in scars. The large one running from above her nose to her left cheek was the most noticeable, but several other glossy scars were visible on her wrists, hands, and the part of her chest visible through her shirts collar. Nevertheless, she smiled and let the sunlight wash over her body and blonde hair. Master Tenzou, how about some fried haddock and apples for lunch? That stand over there has some fried fish prepared so we can eat it as we walk. Actually, Scarred-dono, I will buy it. The yen is a common currency. But can you speak enough English to buy it? After a moment of thought, Tenzou hung his head. Im not really hungry. That would make our trip to the festival meaningless. With a slight smile, Scarred walked lightly over to the festival stand. Not good. Its like Im trying to be unpopular, commented Tenzou after being left alone. Having the girl pay for me might be even worse than splitting the bill, he worried, but then he glanced at her back as she quickly made an order and waited for it to finish. Im glad I came. Tenzou recalled what had happened less than half an hour ago. After finishing their work in the field, she had gone off to change but returned in her usual cloak and hood. He had assumed she was self-conscious about the scars on her face, but then they had arrived near the carriage station. Excuse me a moment, she had said. To his surprise, she had suddenly removed the cloak. He had seen the white of her light shirt and the color of the inner suit covering her legs. This deep sky blue is popular in Genova of K.P.A. Italia, so it is known as Genova blue. He had been unsure how to react when she showed him her legs, but she had gone on to fix her braid and place a white water lily in her hair. What do you think? He had been left with no choice but to give an answer, so he had focused on the simple color scheme of white, blue, and the gold of her hair. But calling her clean would be strange. He had gone back and forth between several different descriptions because he had felt they all fit her, but he had finally summed them all up in one statement. It suits you very well, Scarred-dono. Her eyebrows had risen for just an instant, but she had formed a smile a moment later. Thank you very much. He had not known why she was thanking him, but he figured he had not said anything wrong. After they had entered London, her excitement had remained steadily high. She seemed to know the area well because she not only knew about the buildings around but she had been able to tell him the origins of streets and the reason certain trees lined the streets. She had also informed him how the culture and civilization enveloped the city. Um, you see the flowers decorating some of the doors to houses? Those are from the Celtic spring festival of Beltane. In Europe, May 1 is known as May Day, but England mixes in Celtic traditions and the May Bircher leaves flowers at peoples doorstep like that. Are they still there because they are seen as a sort of protective charm? Unfortunately, that is because of the trouble with Tres Espa?a. Tenzou had lowered his head slightly at her reluctant comment, but she had replied with a smile and said that spring would arrive soon enough. As their conversation had continued, he had realized something. This is who she really is. She smiled and she spoke. She may have done both of those before, but he had simply overlooked it because she was hidden by the hood. Here. In the present, she returned and held out a bundle of old paper wrapped like a bouquet. As Tenzou took the bundle of paper, she smiled bitterly. This is for both of us. Its actually meant for one, but I dont eat very much. And if I brought two separate servings, you would have insisted on paying me back later. Sh-she hit the mark so closely I cant argue at all! At any rate, the paper was stained with grease, so he opted to hold it for the two of them. She said it was proper to grab pieces while walking, so he did so. There is quite a bit in here. I ordered a half, so this is half of a haddock. In England, this is not considered very much. We dont have much bread and the like, so we primarily eat fish, other meats, fruits, and vegetables. Oh, and here are the apples. I see they are fried. The apples had been wrapped in a wheat breading and fried, so they somewhat resembled tempura. The breading is made by mixing beaten egg whites with flour and spreading it with milk. You could call it a fried pie. Tenzou knew from his few days in England that they were known as fritters. He remembered eating them for snacks during past stops at England and other places. Do you eat so many fried foods because of the lack of wheat? What we farm is stored as flour. We normally make scones so it will expand as much as possible or make foods like this to efficiently use what little we have. Also, you used to have to pay your feudal lord to use the oven to bake bread, so people would fry things at home instead of using the oven. In the same way, it is dangerous to use an oven on a ship. Tenzou nodded and realized there was a lot one did not understand until actually living somewhere. He grabbed a stick of fried fish and felt the salt and vinegar permeating his tongue. The apple fritters breading smelled nice and the inside was melted and sweet, but the flavor of the fried breading changed in places which made each bite interesting. As he realized how much he was enjoying himself, he had a sudden question. Scarred-dono, he began. Is it just me or is there a surprising lack of people at this festival? How very strange. There was no one on the streets or the plazas. There were stands and people along the arcades, but it seemed the number of stands lowered the closer to the city center they went. But I can hear the music and cheers of a festival coming from somewhere. Tenzou began to wonder if the festival was moving. Later, can we stop by the doujinshi sale being held at a warehouse near Covent Garden? I know Neshinbara-dono will be there. Judge. The way she answered while weakly looking toward the ground made Tenzou feel oddly worried. He wondered if he had said anything wrong, but she gave him a smile before he could say anything more. What is a doujinshi? Oh, no!! He used the term so often in his everyday life that he had assumed she knew what it meant. This could be described as a type of Musashi disease. A sticky sweat covered him as he realized he had to explain it somehow but also knew any explanation would sound like a pathetic excuse. Even so, he gathered up his strength and started. A doujinshi- Just as he started, he heard a high-pitched noise in the distance. It was quiet yet distinct and he recognized it because he had heard it many times before. Metal That was the sound of a swords guard or something similar being deflected. Judge. Perhaps they are having a play for the festival. I am a bit curious too, but there is somewhere I would like to take you first. The white water lily and her hair shook as she nodded. Master Tenzou, there is something I wish to show you and this festival is likely my last chance. She began walking north. That was the same direction as the sounds of sword fighting and the direction of Oxford and the Tower of London. Two figures faced each other on a grassy area. The male and female warriors were in Oxford Academys large courtyard and they both held weapons. The girl held a spear and the man held a giant sword hilt over his right shoulder and lightly shook the left hand near his chest. The former was Honda Futayo and the latter was Trumps 1 Walter Raleigh. A hilt lay at Walters feet. It was a sword hilt, but it had no blade. Several identical white hilts were attached to the belts on his uniforms shoulders and waist. One of those was dropped at his feet. Meanwhile, Futayo held Tonbokiri low and watched his swaying left hand. What a troublesome way of keeping tempo. Walters techniques were based in iai and, at least for the time being, his weapons were the blade-less hilts attached to his uniform. Futayo knew exactly what those bladeless hilts were. Mikawa had been one of the places in which those weapons were produced, so she had seen the prototypes. I believe Ii-sama made them. They were gravity swords. When the hilts cap was removed, the safety was removed from the device inside the hilt and a pair of repelling gravity bands would be ejected as a thin board. The pair of gravity bands would pull things outwards. So anything the blade hits is ripped apart by the two gravitational pulls. Ii had said the trick was seeing how narrow the gap between the gravity bands could be made. Futayo recalled her conversation with him. How narrow can you make it? she had asked. If we narrowed it down to the monomolecular level, the Testament Union might get mad. The monomolecular level? How narrow is that? As narrow as my fingertip? No, that would be even narrower than your fingernail. Ii had pressed his fingertip against it without thinking, spewed blood everywhere, and had to sterilize the entire workshop, so it was a good memory. Memories of the deceased are always lovely, she thought while casting her gaze down. The hilt on the ground had been knocked there by her. But it was surprisingly light. What a pain, she muttered in her heart. She had been taught about iai more by Kazuno than her father, but the focus on speed in her fighting style posed a problem. This is a poor matchup. Futayo viewed it as an issue of compatibility. After all, one did not move with iai. One would focus on the range of their sword and send out a high-speed strike as soon as the enemy entered into range. It was a waiting game. For her to move in and attack was to charge right into the enemys attack. This is troublesome. She moved a half step to the right. Walter stood in a sideways stance, so that direction brought her toward his back. But he raised the toes of his left foot and pointed them toward her. He then slid his right heel to face her with the smallest possible motion. He viewed himself as the center of a circle and would always keep himself facing her. He is acting like a turret. He would maintain the optimal attack position and constantly face her. The difficulty this made her feel was his intention. She had knocked his hilt to the ground in a light exchange earlier. But he was targeting my Tonbokiri. When she had seen through his intentions and attacked, he had released the gravity sword hilt and escaped. He was not afraid to lose his gravity sword. He had drawn back without the slightest hesitation. If he had, Tonbokiri would have cut off his hand or at least grazed him. After analyzing the situation, Futayo thought. He is an expert at handling an enemy with a spear in single combat. Not many people would regularly wield a spear as a personal weapon. After all, a spear was intended for a large area like a battlefield. It was a powerful weapon, but it was heavy and unwieldy. That was why most warriors used swords instead, but that would also mean they were not accustomed to opposing an enemy with a spear. However, Walter was different. He used a sword with iai techniques, but once he had seen he could not fully stop her previous attack, he had caught it on the guard, dropped the hilt, and drawn his hand back. It was the correct method for handling an opponent with a spear and he would have needed training and actual battle experience to gain that sort of skill. Futayo began imagining what situation would be needed for him to obtain the training to so accurately oppose a spear in single combat. That would be She began thinking and so she held her right palm toward Walter and spoke. Thinking time. Futayo saw Walters mouth open in surprise, but she did not mind. This was a rule her father had often used. He had told her that attacking someone during thinking time was a cowardly act. I believe he received a lecture from Kazuno-sama behind the house afterwards, but my father would never lie. This must be common knowledge among Far Eastern warriors. I am leaving no openings. Having declared thinking time, Futayo placed a hand on her chin and thought about Walters possible origins. What situation would let him wield a sword and face an opponent wielding a spear, a weapon meant for a large battlefield? She could think of only one possibility. Retreating from a losing battle? He could have lost a battle and lost all weapons but a sword, and yet had the enemy continued pursuit in the hopes of being honored for fighting so valiantly. In the history recreation of the Far East, that situation was still quite common. But a question remained in Futayos mind. How many battles would he have to live through to put together iai techniques against spears? And where would he have experienced those battlefields? The Amako clan. I mentioned it earlier, didnt I? Walter remained silent, so she continued speaking in order to gather her thoughts. The Amako clan had a group known as the Amako Ten Braves who continued working to revive the destroyed clan. The Oda clan had been assisting them, but Oda followed the history recreation and treated them as expendable without providing any chance for direct negotiation. Seven of the ten died and one went missing, but two continued resisting until the very end. One was Yokomichi Masamitsu. And the other The other was Yamanaka Yukimori. Or Yamanaka Shikasuke as he was also known. Futayo spoke questioningly to the man before her. He caused several battles with small armies and escaped through the castle sewage when he was captured. He sounds more like a ninja than a warrior. She knew that a ninjas primary weapon was the sword and they would only use the initial strike before fleeing. The man before her was the same. She then recalled what her father had told her about Yamanaka Yukimoris battle history. During the days of the Amako clan, he had thrice won in single combat against enemy generals. After the fall of Amako, he had successfully taken castles several times and had cut down several enemy commanders. His Urban Name had been the Genius in the Shade of the Mountain. With all that in mind, Futayo spoke. You are known as Trident Walter Raleigh. I had wondered why a sword-user would be known as the Trident, but it seems to be a play on words. The three prongs of the character for Yama and the straight line of the character for Naka form a trident. According to the history recreation, you were assassinated because you could not be killed on the battlefield, but it appears you survived and moved to a foreign land. Walter did not reply, but Futayo looked up and stared at the face hidden by his bangs. Did you find something here that is of equal value to the clan you were willing to risk your life for? Walter still gave no answer. Futayo did not know if that silence was affirmation or denial, but she had a thought. Thats right. Yamanaka Yukimori had a famous quote. When he had sworn to restore his masters clan, he had looked up at the crescent moon and said these words. I pray that you give me many hardships. If one took the crescent moon in hand as a blade, a curve of darkness would remain in the sky. Is that the source of his insistence on using gravity swords? Futayo took a deep breath. Im glad I traveled out into the world. She had never expected to meet someone like this in a foreign land. If her father were still around, she could brag about it. She could almost hear him saying I-Im not jealous at all! At all! with his voice growing high-pitched toward the end. Now that I think about it, that was probably a joke he created along with Sakai-sama and the others. At any rate, she felt a Far Eastern warrior should stick to his or her own style while in a foreign land. She had no way of knowing the truth of the Age of the Gods, but she knew what the truth was to her now. I have found something here that will bring me to a new world! She had not abandoned herself. While thinking about what that meant, she spoke. Thinking time has come to an end and I will now face you as Honda Tadakatsus daughter, Honda Futayo. But despite all her thinking, one fact remained: this was a troublesome opponent. And that troublesome side of him was no deception. This was the ability that had supported a nation, so she began thinking once more. How was she supposed to handle an opponent who used the unmoving techniques of iai? She thought and thought and finally reached an answer. Bind, Tonbokiri! From a distance of eight meters, she used the cutting power that did not require her to approach. Futayo used the projectile cutting power against the waiting of Walters iai. She did not think of this as unfair. If that was unfair, then the waiting of iai would be unfair against normal swordplay. And more importantly, there was a tactical gap between projectiles and waiting. More often than not, the projectile wont get through! And so she stepped forward while firing the cutting power. In iai, it all came down to a single strike. But when that single strike was made, both sides had to pour in every method available to them. And so Futayo moved. She fired the cutting power in a horizontal line so it would be difficult to evade and she circled around to the right which took her to his back. However, something strange happened before her eyes. Tonbokiris cutting power vanished!? She took a few steps forward while wondering what had happened and she saw the source of her question as she accelerated. There was a distortion. Tonbokiri cut its target by gathering the name of the target reflected in its blade. But she saw a distortion around Walters chest in his reflection on the blade. It looked like a thick shimmering. The light was being bent in odd directions. Is that the pair of gravity bands from the gravity sword!? Can that gravity sword spread the output of its gravity bands outward!? That was his defense against optical weapons and projectiles. However, he had been forced to swing his left arm in an initial iai strike. Before he could launch a second strike, he would need to fix his posture and return his left arm to its original position. If Futayo could close the distance in that time, she would win. She faced straight forward as she ran. She stared at Walter past the shimmering and she prepared to use Tonbokiri to knock the gravity sword up and to the right. As she watched, Walter moved, but he had not fixed his posture yet. He used his left arm to continue swinging the blade around and to his back while he also rotated toward Futayo. It cant be. She understood what he was about to do. He would rotate to the left using the momentum of his left iai strike. And then he will use the large gravity sword on his right shoulder! The instant she realized it, Walter performed a tornado rotation. He rotated his upper body first to accelerate and then the rest of his body spun around. As she charged in, he swung the large raised gravity sword at high speed. White mist drew a diagonal arc through the air. Futayo saw the invisible blade slice through the air and leave a white trail behind it. Its range was six meters. The high-speed attack arrived from diagonally up and to the left. She could attempt to jump to the right, but her forward acceleration would prevent her from gaining enough distance. If her ankle or shin were cut, it was all over. She finally realized that his iai worked as a perfect countermeasure for a spear or gun. The left iai was for defense or to cut the spears shaft. Then his opponent would be forced to attack or defend. The large gravity sword on the right allowed him to intercept a spear at a decent range. Based on the range of that large sword, he developed this in order to kill several enemies all at once! When he had been in the Far East, no gravity swords like that had existed there. After arriving in England, he must have trained in defeating large groups in large spaces to add to his experience in defeating individuals while retreating. This shift in tactics meant one thing. There is someone here in England who he must do all this to serve! Futayo had not seen the Fairy Queen Elizabeth over the past few days. Howard and Jonson had come for the initial greeting, but Dudley and Cecil had not shown themselves. She understood why the queen and the others had been absent. They had been planning this the entire time. In that case, thought Futayo. It is the vice chancellors duty to overcome this danger. And so ! She moved toward the sword swinging down from her left. She intended to reach her opponent before the gravity swords blade reached her. But her acceleration could not match the heavy and accelerated instantaneous strike. Also, her acceleration spell was the cumulative type. It was a slow starter, so its initial speed was weak. This is enough! She fired Tonbokiri. She hit the switch for its extension device and sent the tip toward Walter. Tonbokiri was normally about two meters long, but the six parts making up the shaft could extend as far as approximately six meters. That was just as long as Walters gravity sword that he had prepared for fighting spears. The fact that she was in range of his gravity sword meant one thing. The end of the spear can reach him if I extend it to six meters! Her own speed as she ran was added to the extending spear as it flew toward him. Reach! But she saw him jump up lightly with both legs. This was not a jump to bring him into the air. It instead brought the twisting of his body to its limit. That jump adds to his rotation speed! The rotation of the large gravity sword was launched around like a top. ! As his giant iai strike was given even more speed, Futayo made an instantaneous decision. As soon as she realized Tonbokiri would not make it before his rotating blade, she adjusted her grip on the extending spear as if to pull it back. The extension process now sent Tonbokiri both forward and backward. As the blade extended toward Walter, the butt end extended away, but what if she grabbed farther up toward the tip and tilted it so that butt end was pointed toward the ground? The back end will gouge into the ground and the extension process while send me forward into the air! If she used that momentum to jump I will arrive overhead! And she did just that. Walter looked up at the female warrior who circled overhead in an instant. While charging, she had used her spears mechanism to leap high into the sky. He had seen the instantaneous decision that had led her there, and it brought a single thought to his mind. Interesting. He was still rotating, but the female warrior spun in midair and held the front end of her spears shaft under her arm in order to target him. She then launched the butt end of the spear toward him. This attack from midair was unavoidable and she would likely use the recoil of the impact to leap yet again. But Walter made a single decision. Anyone in Trumps could accomplish an equivalent attack. And so he took action. He used his accumulated experience to take the action necessary to cut his way to victory. Futayo saw what Walter decided to do. While rotating, he had twisted his body rather than evading. Is he trying to catch my attack with his left arm!? He was trying to wrap his arm around this high-speed strike so he could stop it barehanded. She felt this was reckless, but based on his identity, she was certain he could manage it. And what would happen if he did catch the butt end of her spear? While I am stopped, he will attack with the large gravity sword in his right arm! On the other hand, if she let go of Tonbokiri, he would not hesitate to cut the spear to pieces. But, she thought in her heart. Tonbokiri was a famous spear and a memento of her father. But my father would not want for me to die. Yes. She always tried to view things in a positive light. If she apologized to Tonbokiri, that would settle the problem, but she could not apologize to herself if it was her own life that was lost. That leaves only one option, she thought, but Tonbokiri protested. Have mercy. If the spear was going to be that insistent, she had no choice but to find a different solution, so she forcibly swung her body. She more or less embraced the spears shaft, twisted her entire body around, and altered the spears trajectory. She wanted to divert it toward Walters face, but his left hand could still reach it, so she chose a different target. The hilt of the large gravity sword!! Her actions resulted in destruction. From Walters perspective, the attack came from diagonally up and to the left, so the bottom of the spear struck the large gravity swords hilt. The blow was not exactly heavy, but it was also not exactly light either. However, Walters strike veered off course once the balance of his iai was thrown off. ! The trajectory of the gravity sword bent and it cut into the ground. Rather than gouging into the ground, it sank in and sliced through the earth like it was made of butter. Dirt flew into the air and the courtyard ground exploded. The sound was damp, heavy, and repeating. Futayo rotated her body while embracing Tonbokiri and searched for a location to land. The torn area of ground spread out in a ten meter fan shape. The effects of the large gravity sword had left the area soft enough that her feet would sink in when she landed, so she shrank down in midair to gain more flight distance. Toh! And she landed beyond the area of torn earth. She took a step back while standing and looked beyond the ten meters of destruction. Walter Raleigh. But he was no longer in a battle pose. She wondered what was going on, but then she saw him face her and suddenly lower his head. He bowed. What? As soon as Futayo questioned his sudden bow, he faced the main entrance and vanished an instant later. !? She initially thought an attack was coming. His presence is growing more distant? But the slight motion of the wind produced by his presence was gone. All that remained was the stench of dirt produced by the torn and exposed dirt. Has he left? The grass blowing in the wind seemed to be her answer. Butwhy? She checked the area to make sure he had left, but she noticed something in the spot he had been standing in a moment earlier. She saw the glowing remnants of something. A panel of light was vanishing at the same height as his face. The lingering light of a sign frame? The sign frame in front of Futayo was a Protestant one. That meant someone had contacted Walter. Has he left this battlefield? She found it hard to believe. A battle was fought to achieve an objective, so a significant reason was needed to abandon it. But she then recalled why she assumed Walter was here in England. He found something here that is of equal value to his former masters clan. She began hearing noises around her. People had heard the commotion and destruction in the courtyard, so they were rushing out to see what had happened. While wondering what excuse she could make, Futayo rushed over to the remnants of the sign frame floating in the air. She could just barely make out the name of the one who had sent the divine message. Yokomichi Masamitsu. She recognized that name. That is a survivor of the Amako Ten Braves who went missing. Volume 2B, 33: One who Lies on the Road Volume 2B, Chapter 33: One who Lies on the Road What is distorted Simply by sleeping Point Allocation (Recovery) A wooden terrace overlooked a major street with a sign saying Greater London City. The terrace was located on the second story of an arcade. The location was difficult to see from below and three figures were surrounded by decorative plants. In the center was a table with a blackboard and fishermans flag next to it. The flag said Howards Shop on it and three people sat around the table. One was a man in a male English uniform and the other two were a boy and girl in Far Eastern uniforms. The tall boy on the Far Eastern side snapped his fingers toward his partner to his left. Heidi, provide Lord Howard with the paperwork for this festival stand. Judge. Lord Howard, this is Shirojiro Bertonis final confirmation for our trade with England. Please send a copy to your committee office, industrial committee, and port administration office. Heidi lightly tapped the white fox on her shoulder. Erimaki, please assist in the data processing. As if that was his cue, Shirojiro spoke to Howard. Would you be willing to explain this situation, Lord Howard? Why is England holding these duels? Testament. Heidi heard Howards assent. He isnt denying that the duels are taking place. They were currently unable to contact Musashis main forces. Being unable to contact Mukai or the rest of the diplomatic team was clearly out of the ordinary, yet England had said nothing about the matter. There was no response from divine mail or divine chat either. Heidi and Shirojiro had initially suspected they had been trapped in some form of barrier, but their attempts to use Englands cross religion divine transmission services for map and weather information had received responses with the proper seals attached. That meant they were safe, but the others were in danger. It was best to assume the others had all been caught up in some form of trouble and had been trapped in a space that cut them off from contact. I hope they arent causing trouble for England. If the others went on a rampage and caused too much damage, it was usually the merchants like Heidi and Shirojiro who were forced to clean up because anything can be resolved with money. As Heidi was hoping it did not come to that, Howard placed the provided documents next to him. I am sure you have various guesses as to our reasons: an excuse for the Testament Union, to make our way to your chancellor, and so on. And we do indeed have a variety of reasons, he said. But how about we continue with our deal? You do not intend to battle us? I am the slow and steady type and my physical strength and spell ability are both at or below that of your average person. All I can do is assist in the creation of the stage. Howard pushed up his glasses and placed the pile of documents in the center of the table. The pile was about ten centimeters thick and he pushed it toward the two Far Easterners. I will be buying time. After all, all of those chosen this time are on the level of an academys special duty officers, so they do not quite have the right to challenge your chancellor. But you two treasurers and your vice chancellor would certainly take action at a time like this. So you are keeping me here so that I cannot take part in the duels? asked Shirojiro. Howard nodded. By using money as an intermediary substitution, you might be able to interfere with the theatre space Shakespeare has created. On top of that, we do not want you borrowing the power of money to battle on the level of a god of war. That is why I will hold you here. In the same way, your secretary will be kept away by Shakespeare and your vice chancellor will be kept away on the first level. That leaves only your special duty officers. Heidi understood what Howard was saying. Even if they achieve something, you can say it means nothing on a higher level due to it occurring on the special duty officer level. It gives you an excuse. Then what is Howard truly after here? Are you saying this is only an event for the festival? Is it a preliminary confrontation leading to the meeting this evening? Testament. Whatever the result, our Fairy Queen will hold a meeting with you. That is what we are truly focused on, but we need to oppose you at the moment so the Testament Union cannot complain about the result of that meeting. And a decent result here would be a wonderful thing for England. I see, said Shirojiro as he adjusted his sitting position. An excellent negotiation. Had you planned all this back when we negotiated on the transport ship? Yes, but I did not expect you to drive eight days up to twelve. On the financial front, it was Musashis victory, but on the political front, it was Englands victory. And now that that the stage is set, I can only wait for the others to guide us to that victory. Howard shrugged and further pushed the documents between them. Now then. Let us begin checking over the documents and affixing our seals. Oh, but I have plenty more prepared here, so there is no need to rush. I have added in some clauses that will be incredibly profitable for England, so make sure to check over it all very carefully, he said. Now, please accompany me as I make up for my inability to fight by stalling for time On the west side of London was a residential district near Westminster. Something soared through the early afternoon light in the canyon between the tall buildings. It was a roar produced from a beasts maw and fangs. Grr! It built up. Rluah!! The instant it was released, the surface of the road exploded. The ivy covering the outside of the stone buildings was blown away, the shutters were knocked away, and the straw on the roofs shook and scattered. The surface of the road was washed clean as if a thin layer was peeled up, but a Hard Wolf remained on the road and something remained in the sky. A fallen angel used its six black wings to soar. She performed a midair flip and landed on top of a three story building. The tips of Naruzes toes landed on the straw-thatched roof, she absorbed the shock with her knees, and she looked down. The Hard Wolf named Drake stood in the center of the road about thirty meters away. However What do you think of my War Cry, chicken girl? Its quite something as far as howls go. That settles it, thought Naruze. He has pure blood even for a Hard Wolf. When Norse warriors and Vikings battled, they would express their exaltation with a War Cry to receive the divine protection of their war god, but that was modeled after the War Cry of a pack of wolves pursuing their prey. That howl was meant to frighten their prey and coordinate with their pack, but a Hard Wolf took it even further. It isnt as powerful as a Dragon Breath, but I can still knock down fleeing pray and put them in a state of shock. You often hear about animals cowering before a beast or a weaker beast giving up and offering itself to the wolf, right? Most of that comes down to this attack using our War Cry. He held up the gauntlet on his right hand to show it to her on the roof. If possible, I want you to show me how to negate this thing. How about it? Can you ignore this and actually attack me, chicken? Naruze did not understand what he meant. After all, he wore the Testamenta Arma that caused her to fail. With that on, he was invincible. Why do you want that? Whats wrong with being invincible? Invincible? he said. Naruze took a defensive stance, but he did not do anything that suggested a denial or affirmation. The Testamenta Arma borrow the power of their nations Testament, so they stop working when they leave their nations ley lines. But I primarily fight in the skies outside of England, so this thing is almost entirely meaningless. Are you telling me to never leave England? When she thought about that question, she understood most of what he was trying to say. You want to reject that and say you dont need it, dont you? If you could find a way to make it useless, you would have no reason to keep it, you could leave this nation, and you could freely fight as a privateer in distant skies. Testament. Our queen gave me this as a personal present, so I cant just get rid of it for no reason. And With this, my wife cant stab me. I always end up doing the eating. Even when its her turn, its my turn. It makes me feel lonely. Drake held up the gauntlet and narrowed his eyes. I cant tell if Im really the most important person to her. She cant even tell whether Im so important to her that she wont kill me or if Im so important to her that she wants to kill me. And do you have any idea how much I have to eat and hurt her to satisfy a murderer who cant kill the person closest to her? Not being able to kill others makes her want to hurt herself, so shes desperate for twice the tragedy. She keeps telling me to give her more and more reasons to scream. By the end of it, its impossible to tell which one of us is doing the screaming. Judge. So youre giving 200% to ensure your marriage goes well? Testament. Im the type that will eat anything you serve me. But setting aside who the winner is, I just want you to hurt me. If you do, then Ill have a much happier life. Personally, I would like to eat you, but Id rather not kill you. So do your best so I dont have to make that decision. You keep saying you want to eat me. Do you really like chicken or something? I do, but thats not the issue here, he said. Youre similar to my wife in some respects. Youre both the type who remain devoted even if it means harming yourself. So Drake stepped forward. If you can hurt me, so can she. Being used as a replacement for another woman is what woman hate second most. And what do they hate the most? Being unable to obtain what they love, but being unable to give up on it either. Testament. Drake smiled bitterly and continued his approach, but Naruze thought as he did so. She thought about how she could attack this opponent. Whenever Naruze tried to attack, she would fail. But so far, she had been able to evade. That told her something about the range of Drakes Brachium Justitias effects. If I try to disgrace Englands justice, I will fail. But Any disgracing action would surely fail, so it was a defense-oriented Testamenta Arma. On top of that Hard Wolves can only be harmed by weapons made of silver or something consecrated. Testament. Its a pretty common idea, but it makes me pretty hard to deal with. Judge, replied Naruze as she thought. If a consecrated weapon would work, then a spell or weapon strengthened by ether would also work. The only weapons I have are the knives and forks from that caf and my portable sewing kit. She always carried that simple sewing kit and it had a single sewing needle and a single dressmaking pin. The utensils, pin, and needle were only silver plated, but it was better than nothing. They were enough to act as a medium for a spell. She could also use the spells stored in her pen. She could not use the attack spells, but the drawing, divine transmission, and everyday life ones would work. I can use my lamp spell or the bodily reinforcements. The lamp spell would illuminate the area around her and the bodily reinforcement spells would strengthen her muscles and nerves as well as reduce her exhaustion and increase her metabolism. Those spells were necessary to achieve proper mobility when flying, but she would also use them when busy working on the Musashi or when she slept. She would also create charms with them and sell them. They can all be used with internal auspuff. In that case She understood how to combine all those things, she knew her and her opponents idiosyncrasies, and she knew when to attack and when to pull back. I have no choice but to go for it. Lets go, Naruze muttered under her breath. If I dont do this right, Margot will worry. During the four days of preparation for the festival, Margot had not returned from the transport ship, so Naruze had often brought her changes of clothes and other personal items. They shared a closet, but their cosmetics were separate due to their different skin tones, hair colors, and tastes. The lists of what Naito needed had been a surprise to Naruze. The other girl clearly paid more attention to her hair than Naruze did. Even if I can help restore her normal life by bringing her things, my failure doesnt just go away. In the Battle of Mikawa, Weiss Fr?uleins Verst?rken Schale had been destroyed, so she had put a great burden on Naito and made her worry. Naito had been handling almost all of the actual work for their transport business. I showed her how useless I am in battle. She had essentially shown the other nations that one half of the Weiss Hexen and Schwarz Hexen combo was weak. Naito had tried so hard, but she had tripped her up. I dont like it. She wanted to wipe the slate clean. She wanted to do away with her uselessness and weakness. And she wanted to eliminate Naitos worries and be with her without getting worked up. So if she won here, she could slip away from the celebrations and have an all-night Naito festival in a private room on the transport ship. I can release everything thats been building up! she shouted aloud without thinking. Rr!! A roar from below tore through the bottom of the building and caused it to explode. The destruction of the anti-air War Cry tossed Naruze into the sky. She flapped her wings down to send her body further into the air and she leaped forward as if kicked by the flapping. The Hard Wolf! Drake looked up into the air, but she twisted around and rotated before his gaze could follow her. She landed twenty meters behind him. Her secondary wings struck the air near the ground so she could land at high speed and she ignored the pain this caused in both her wings and her back. She was already in range of the War Cry. And there was something she had to try from this position. Before the wolf could turn around, she picked up a fragment from a broken shutter. She had spotted the fragment while up on the roof. It came from the grid area, but the hole meant for the wooden frame was empty. Naruze stuck a silver knife into that hole. That should do it. She lightly tossed it and it fell near Drake. She had not failed in her throw; she had intended for it to land there. After all, that wooden fragment had a silver blade sticking upward from it. I threw it in case he would step on it. And she had succeeded in throwing it. She was interfering with his justice, but she had not failed. She looked down at his feet as he turned and the broken shutter fragment was indeed there. But hes still walking normally. That was important for her. That meant this attack would effectively hit the bottom of his foot with his full weight. But after he turned around and took a step forward, something happened. The wind blew through and knocked over the fragment of wood that had a knife in it. That looked incredibly unnatural to Naruze. Anything that will cause direct damage to your justice is rejected. Testament, agreed Drake as he arrived within fifteen meters of her. Thats right. It is rejected at the point it actually takes effect, so I wont reject you just because youre wielding a weapon. But you cant even use acupuncture on me. You have to use a compress. You must be a difficult man to heal. She felt as if her best chance at a decisive blow had just been crushed. Acupuncture had existed in Europe during the ice age and had fallen out of use for a long period afterwards, but it had been passed down among the people who would become Technohexen. That was the reason being stabbed with needles and not feeling pain was seen as proof of guilt during witch trials. However Acupuncture eliminates the stiffness of ones body, so it falls under Schwarz Techno and isnt my realm of expertise. Would you have preferred I didnt give you any advice? That isnt it. Naruze shook her head. I was just hoping the day had finally come when I could try it out myself. When I asked Margot before, she gently refused me by saying there are more enjoyable things in life. You were seriously planning to try it out on me? She failed to see the problem since he was an enemy, but it was apparently still off limits. Also, youre going to be in trouble soon. Drake looked at his feet, picked up the fragment with a knife in it, and threw it toward her. She caught the line drive in her right hand and he asked a question. Could you try that same thing again? She was confused, but she prepared to make an underhand throw. And she tripped. Naruzes foot slipped and she fell to the side. Eh? She frantically picked herself up off the ground that was warmed from the sun and she dropped the knife and fragment in front of her. How about that? asked Drake. Thats what you call optimization. Englands justice isnt quick to declare someone a threat, but it remembers the intent of actions and can then predict disgracing actions and cause them to fail. So Youre going to be in trouble before long. If you dont hit me with some kind of attack soon, everything about you will be stopped as a part of the process. If you arent careful, even breathing could be viewed as the beginning of the defiling process and then your breathing will fail. Just like with my wife. Naruze gasped at that last comment. Then your wife is? Well, it seems she enjoys that too. She says the feeling of dying while unable to breathe is wonderful, but I dont like the taste of cyanotic meat, he said. So could you find a way to escape this danger so I can make my wife delicious again? Also, I still have my work as a member of Trumps to take care of yet Im craving some chicken, so youd be putting me in a tricky situation too. The Hard Wolf took in a breath and puffed out his chest. Naruze realized he was preparing a War Cry. ! She charged forward just as the roar raced down the road. The stone walls shook, shutters were knocked to the ground, and straw-thatched roofs were ripped up and blown about. But Idodged it!! The War Cry was only effective in a fan shape extending from the Hard Wolfs open maw, so moving forward meant more safe ground than moving back. The very back end of her wings had been grazed, but she flew forward regardless. She launched herself toward Drake while flying at as low an altitude as if she were running. This will work. A method came to her in a flash of insight. It was not the best method, but it was her only option given the situation. And so she raised her wings a second time to fly even closer to Drake as he launched the War Cry. ! But she tripped. Flapping my wings is seen as part of the process now!? Her fall to the side eloquently answered her question. Flapping her wings had been determined a portion of defiling Englands justice. Her black wings and her momentum sent her tumbling through the air and the wolf stopped howling while turning his entire body toward her. ! The lingering remnants of the War Cry struck her. Drake turned around and looked down toward Naruze, so his War Cry sent her tumbling along the ground. She continued for three and a half rotations and ended up much closer to Drake. The black-haired Technohexen came to a stop lying face down at approximately ten meters away. Her body shook irregularly as the shock of the impact caused her muscles to tremble beyond her control. As the fallen angel coughed a few times, Drake took a few steps. He did move toward her, but that was not his intention. He was changing his position. The reason for this action lay at his feet. Silver forks and sewing tools were scattered on the ground there. When Naruze had tripped, they had spilled from her pocket and flown toward him. How dangerous. He took in a breath and prepared his next War Cry while stepping over the forks and a piece of a window frame with a knife inside it. He stopped with about seven meters to Naruze. While standing between her and her weapons, he finished taking in his breath. He had no intention of approaching to finish her off. He had made sure she could not reach her weapons and he would now safely crush her from a distance. There was no reason to eliminate the advantage of a long-range battle now. He looked up in the sky, opened his mouth, and a growl came from the depths of his throat. Grr!! But just as his howl began, an explosion burst from his chest and color spurted from his throat. That color was a scarlet that reflected the afternoon sun and it took the form of a spray. !? His body shook as if it had burst and steaming blood sprayed from his entire body. The Hard Wolfs body had been attacked such that it was damaged on the inside. Naruze was trembling and could not even hold her mouth steady, but she saw the result of her actions. The Hard Wolf before her remained perfectly motionless while still holding his knees apart and looking skyward. Bloody steam rose from his entire body and a shimmering formed in the sunlight. This was the result of an internal rupture. Naruze did not know if Drake had lost consciousness or if he was in a state of shock much like her, and she had no way of finding out. She realized strength had returned to her shoulders, so she rose up as if to crawl. Yes. She looked down at Drakes unmoving feet. Among the forks and sewing tools he had stepped over was a knife in a fragment from a wooden frame. The knife had originally been pointed up, but when Drake had stepped over it, it had toppled over so that it would fail to stab him. The bottom of the wooden frame was producing ether light. That bluish-white ether light formed a small crop mark frame Magie Figur which had carved a spell into the wooden frame. Bodilyreinforcement. She had done it. She had poured all of her internal auspuff into the bodily reinforcement spell to give it several dozen times the normal power. This was no different from creating a charm and attaching it to someone. She had simply used the bottom of the wooden frame instead of a charm. By applying the spell to the bottom of the frame and sticking the knife in the opposite side, the movement of Drakes feet had knocked the knife over and exposed the spell so it would affect him. And bodily reinforcement is something that aids justice, so it wasnt rejected. She had thought up this idea from the moment Drake had drunk his milk. Eating could be a burden on the body, but it also supported ones body. So recovery and reinforcing spells will work. Even when amplified many times over, bodily reinforcement spells did not cause any direct damage. It was standard practice to use cooling spells when amplifying them, but if one regulated their breathing and acted appropriately, they would not tear a muscle or the like. It was the same concept as taking ones time while transporting something heavy. But Drakes War Cry was different. That shout that shook the city temporarily put an immense burden on his lungs and muscles. All Naruze had done was multiply that burden several dozen times. Englands justice would disgrace itself, but it would have to declare itself unjust to prevent that disgrace. Rather than create the contradiction of declaring justice unjust, Englands justice had carried out the act and sacrificed the bearer of that justice. Good. A Hard Wolf could only be damaged with silver products, but he could damage himself. His lungs and blood vessels had to have been torn apart. Naruze realized strength had returned to her waist, so she slowly raised her butt, brought her knees under herself, and rose up. She took a deep breath as she stood. Her knees shook, but she endured using the compressed air remaining in her wings. Once she realized she had stood, she also thought she had won. Yet as soon as she felt relief, strength left her body once more. That exhaustion seemed to tug her body down. Ah She felt as if she was drifting to sleep and she almost gave into that sensation. Not good. If she did not announce her victory, she could not verify that victory. Eh? But then the Hard Wolf turned toward her. This was no optical illusion. As bloody steam rose from his body, Drake raised his right arm. He can still move!? There was no point in finding an answer to her question. With the smell of blood in the wind, the wolfs claws flew toward her. Its been a while since Ive gotten a wakeup call like that! But you were still gentler than my wife when she plays her dismemberment game!! As the strike arrived, she felt more disappointed in herself than she felt despair or surprise. Margot! She had been unable to prove anything to Margot. The fear of still being useless chilled her gut. An instant later, she found herself tossed to the right. After attacking the fallen angel by twisting his body and swinging his arm, Drake looked at his right hand and the light coming from the gauntlet. No flesh or blood on it and I didnt feel a solid hit? After a groan and a clench of his teeth, he looked past his outstretched claws to where he had knocked the girl. That motion was enough for blood to spill past his oily fur and a wet, slipping sound to come from within his uniform as if he had jumped in a puddle. But he confirmed that there was no remnant or piece of his opponent on his claws. I dont know how, but you avoided a direct hit! The black-haired Technohexen had been knocked away by his claws, but she was still alive and she was still moving. He could see her trembling on her side. !! But she could not stand. This strike had been different from the previous War Cry impact, so her brain had been rattled and her inner ear was out of order. She tried to prop herself up on her hands, elbows, or knees, but she could not feel the solidity of the ground beneath her and her muscles messed with her organs instead of what she wanted them to do. Kah! She faced the ground and covered the dirt with the contents of her stomach. She fell into a sticky coughing fit, but her breathing quickly calmed down afterwards. Drake observed the Technohexen as she roused her body like that. But externally, youre unharmed. He spat bloody spit to the ground, traced his tongue along his bloody fangs, and let out an exhausted breath that carried the heat of blood with it. Testament. I think I know what happened. I already knew this was possible. He watched as she rolled on her side to keep her windpipe open. As he approached one step at a time, he focused on her wings. A needle. A single needle was located at the base of her wing. But it was not sticking into her. It was sticking out as if growing from her wing so it would stab him. It seemed she had pressed it in from the inner side of the wing so it would pierce through to the outer side. That needle was why his strike had not reached her. She had not evaded the blow and he had not missed. She tried to stab me with that needle and failed. My justice made sure of it. She had likely prepared it as an automatic evasion method, just in case. And she had guessed correctly. Testament. Not bad. ButI can still move. Hard Wolves could recover quickly and he had been hit with a bodily reinforcement spell several times over. The spell was starting to fade, but his bodys recovery speed was high in the first place. In another thirty seconds or so, the burden on his blood vessels, lungs, and muscles would return to normal. That would leave only one problem. I need blood. Conveniently enough, there was a nice chicken right in front of him. Bone marrow was good for the creation of blood. As my wife says, its quite nutritious, but it only ranks second out of everything in the world. Why does she have to be so strict about staying healthy? As he thought, Drake approached the Technohexen. She was no longer resisting, so he crouched down and raised his right arm above his prey once more. How about a little salt for flavor? Before he received an answer, he swung his claws down toward her medulla oblongata. Naruze thought she heard a metallic noise. It resembled something she had heard in the past. Nothing was clear to her in her current state, but that noise was carved into her memory as a remnant of a definite past she could never let go of. Back then, the clashing of blades had been meant to protect rather than to fight, but what about the current noise? !? She felt the heat of nonexistent flames and thought she heard someone scream. Whether to reject the sensation or to confirm it, her confused mind suddenly awoke. !? Drake stood before her, but so did someone else. The other person stood between her and Drake. They were short and yet wielded giant swords which had caught Drakes claws. Tachibana Gin!? Testament. I do not know if it is due to my officer position, but I was suddenly drawn into this strange place. I did not know what to expect, but it was certainly not to interfere in a battle between a Technohexen and a wolfman. Gin wore a vermillion and white uniform and wielded twin cross-shaped swords on her false arms. With a mechanical noise, she began gently pushing back against the wolfmans white claws. Her arms were slender, but they did not look weak. Now then, she said. Tres Espa?a has retained the right to battle Musashi since the Battle of Mikawa, but I had not heard anything about England gaining that right. All this violence here is just part of the festival entertainment. Testament. Gin nodded. That is sophistry. You are using this chance to show off to both Musashi and the Testament Union, but you will attempt to write it off as mere entertainment if you fail. That excuse will never be accepted. And what are you going to do about it? Testament. Naruze listened as Gin spoke in a confident voice lacking in any shaking or trembling. I shall correct Englands justice. W-wait! Naruze forced out her breath. Her stomach and lungs had yet to settle into place and her throat reflexively throbbed a bit, but she managed to take in a breath and continue. Are you going to save me!? And Are you going to use that to justify attacking England!? Naruze wanted Gin to stop. This battle was between her and Drake. I cant let myself be used by someone else! In addition to that, Gins reasoning scared her. Shes entering the fight because England is acting cowardly by using sophistry to fight. And that would lead to Tres Espa?a rescuing Musashi from an unjust England. In other words, they would be using Musashi in order to attack England. And it would start by saving me as a representative of Musashi! They were using her loss. No, it was even worse than that. Dont decide for me that Ive lost! Gin was robbing her of the chance to finish things with Drake, deciding that she was the loser, and then using her for Tres Espa?as advantage. Naruze understood why this had happened. She understood it, but she did not want to accept it. However, Gin spoke the reason without turning toward her. You were weak. !! She could say nothing in response, but she felt something pushing up within her chest. Dammit. Something warm spilled from the corners of her eyes, but Gin did not turn toward her and Drake was no longer focused on her. She had been forced from the battlefield and Gins next words set in stone what was to happen. I will be your opponent, Sir Drake. Naruze scratched at the dirt in an attempt to stand, but the back of Gins right false arm suddenly faced her. Be quiet. Before she realized the cross-shaped light was a holy spell, her vision was already wavering. A tranquilizing spell!? This is the same spell used on Master Muneshige. Please go to sleep. Naruze could not even speak in protest. All she could do was listen. It is my turn now. Gin made a declaration while completely ignoring the Technohexen behind her. You are attempting to benefit yourselves while claiming this is a festival event as insurance. She looked up at Drake. In the name of the Testament, Tres Espa?a cannot allow this cowardly attempt to continue. You just want an excuse to pick a fight with England, dont you? You want something you can say weve done wrong to make sure we dont call off the armada battle at the last second. Wait. Is this because of me!? Do not try to pretend you are any better after provoking us with your attack on Lisbon. Gin narrowed her eyes. Not only did you secure the Musashi through cowardly means, but now you are attempting to improve your standing in the Testament Union. Does this come from Protestant utilitarianism? Dont force this into a bigger problem than it is. Once the armada battle starts, Im sure youre planning to quickly begin the retreat so you can escape with as little damage as possible. Build this up too much, and itll come back to bite you. Drake laughed while also coughing up some blood. At any rate, I take it youre going to call us your enemy and insist on stopping us from sinking the Musashi via cowardly means. Testament. Evil must be judged either by the law or the Testament. In other words, you must be judged either during the Peace of Westphalia or in an official war with us. That is the generally accepted method as stated by the Testament Union and the academy rules. Gin swept the Hard Wolfs claws outward and held her double swords to either side without using excess strength. I request that you cease attacking Musashi. England has not gone through the proper procedures to take hostile action against Musashi. Using these methods for later benefit is a disgrace to the Testament Union and will harm the Testament Unions coordination as we face the apocalypse. That sounds to me like an excuse you just made up. Drake pointed behind Gin, but she did not turn around. Doing so would have left her open to attack, so she instead held up her left sword and checked the reflection in the blade without taking her eyes off of Drake. The Technohexen was lying there. She was shedding tears on her side, but her breathing had settled into the gentle rhythm of sleep. Gin nodded once. Technohexen primarily engage in aerial combat and this one specializes in long-range attacks, so she did quite well against an English monster. Then again, her own wings may qualify her as a monster. My primary battlefield is in the air too, you know? Yes, but you are a man. Are you sexist!? Testament. Or would you prefer I say you have the courage of a girl? Gin took a breath. Also, my husband is a postman yet he is also the Peerless in the West. I cant beat that. Her right eyebrow rose a bit when she heard that. Prepare yourself. My cross swords can emit ether, so they can harm you. Im injured, you know? Testament. And that means you are in need of some flesh and blood, correct? Or do you have something against the flesh of another mans wife? If I was Catholic, Id be excommunicated if I agreed, wouldnt I? Testament. Thank you for the beast-like answer. She took a slow half-step forward. And just so you know, Master Muneshige came to defeat me even after being pierced through both sides of his chest. Are you bragging about your husband? Testament. She drew back her left leg and used it as an axis. And she suddenly launched her left arm toward Drake. The attack had no lead-up. It was difficult for Drake to react as the sword moved like a sudden gust of wind. He could not tell from which direction the attack came; all he knew was that a sharp force approached. However, his reflexes kicked in faster than his mind. ! He roughly pulled his body back. He realized the action was meaningless against the reach of a sword, but he had no other choice when faced with that silver light that seemed to chill the blood covering his body. What will you do when faced with my justice!? She failed. A high-speed surprise attack like that was only possible by a skilled swordsman, but then the Testamenta Arma kicked in. ! The leg she used as an axis slipped and her short body rotated in midair. But a moment later, Drakes body was knocked backwards. That action that left a spray of blood in his previous location was fast enough to split the blood drops in midair. Kh. He doubled over and a supposedly impossible silver line raced across his chest from bottom left to upper right. Did she complete her attack without failing!? He had thought she had failed, so he had to wonder what had happened. She didnt trip. In the instant he evaded, he had distinctly seen Tres Espa?as 3rd special duty officer trip due to her initial attack. But something had happened after that. While tripping, she had launched a second attack and kicked against the ground with her opposite foot to right herself. Righting herself like that took more than just footwork. It would require twisting and bending her entire body. However, something else bothered him more. Your second attack reached me. Testament. It is a simple matter. I observed some of your previous battle with the Technohexen. Your Testamenta Arma causes any attack to fail if it will defile your justice. But you harmed yourself with your own strength earlier. That means your justice is willing to harm itself as justice rather than defile the fact that it is just. However However? Testament. Gin held up both her swords. To put it another way, your Testamenta Arma is honest and will not allow contradictions. That told me what I must do. If attacking will lead to failure, then an attack while failing will not fail as I am already failing. That contradiction breaks through the paradox preventing attacks from reaching you. Give me a break, muttered Drake in his heart. His cheeks stiffened and he was well aware a smile of joy covered his face. But that failure only lasts an instant. It doesnt last the entire time your foot is slipping. It should only be the moment your foot starts slipping and that moment should come as a surprise to you. Do you prefer women who cannot ready their blade against a surprise attack? Your married life must be quite gentle. I cant compete with this, he muttered under his breath. He then looked down at his chest. His uniform was split and his bloody fur was exposed to the air. The corners of Gins mouth slowly rose. What will you do now? Shall I prepare you a meal of flesh and blood? Will you take a bloodbath? Or will you sleep on the bed of the earth? I feel like I just walked into the wrong house. But He spoke not to lower his guard but to double check his next method of attack. My justice will analyze the process behind your attacks. It might even cause your breathing and everything else to fail. You wont be able to see, hear, or even keep your heart beating. My justice doesnt play around. Testament. That should make for a decent handicap. You are used to hand-to-hand combat aboard ships, but you are not used to fighting down on the ground. I use Far Eastern swordfighting and I am the wife of Tachinbana Muneshige, the Peerless in the West. I will show you that I pay no heed to justice, failure, or process analysis. Gin went on to ask a question. Do you know? Know what? Do you know when the Testamenta Arma were made. He did. Thirty years ago. Chancellor Henry VIII was given this one from somewhere. Testament. It was the same with Tres Espa?as and those from all the other nations. Thirty years ago, the chancellors of each nation acquired the Testamenta Arma from somewhere and their power was used to hold the other nations in check and to defend their own nation. But I was not born thirty years ago. So I was an unforeseen opponent for your justice. Then Ill have to make up for that, seeing as I was an unforeseen bearer of this Testamenta Arma. Testament, replied Gin with a smile. As soon as Drake raised both sets of claws, Gin moved forward and swung both swords by raising her shoulders. I will teach you what it means to make a Tachibana lose and what it means to have ridiculed the Peerless in the West. Volume 2B, 34: Swimmer on the Road Volume 2B, Chapter 34: Swimmer on the Road What can you not give up on If you are to attempt that? Point Allocation (Friend) Things are getting noisy, said Scarred. Tenzou looked around. They were near the Tower of London but had been unable to see Oxford as Scarred had wanted because it was sealed off. There are more people than before. He had already noticed this, but it was different hearing someone else confirm that fact. However, he thought something felt off about how the crowd had grown. Normally, crowds in a city would grow as one passed by important transportation points such as large roads and carriage stops or as one approached important commercial or entertainment points such as markets or shows. But the crowds here do not seem to be using the main roads. It felt more like people had been gathered here from the beginning and were now showing up. Tenzou confirmed they were safe before speaking. Scarred-dono, why dont we go somewhere else? He turned around and saw Scarred standing on the moat bridge leading to the Tower of London. She was speaking with the Lizardman guard, but that Lizardman eventually gave a generous smile and saluted. She smiled back and emulated his salute. Master Tenzou, it seems we can look around inside. Eh? Isnt this a type of royal palace? It is partially open to the public during festivals and tours are held during normal days. It seems an elementary school will be visiting today. I did the same long ago, so how about I show you around? She crossed the wooden suspension bridge while Tenzou tilted his head. How unusually forceful of her, he thought. But They had cut across London, so why had he not seen any of Englands representatives or even any of his horrible classmates? He had a bad feeling, but he knew those classmates could overcome any problem they were faced with even if they had serious problems with their personalities. He followed Scarred into the Tower of Londons fortress and shadow covered him. All the while, he anxiously trusted in the others. John Hawkins of Trumps was battling Margot Naito inside the water that filled the air. An underwater fight had a number of tricks to it. One of those was how difficult it was to change directions. Hawkins solved this with help from Cavendish, his aide. Drop on Courses 1 through 4!! Testament! His mermaid colleague was in a ship flying high in the air above and she dropped live ammunition obelisks into the water along certain course numbers. They would block the Technohexens path, directly hit her, and provide turning points for Hawkins. He performed a turn now and approached the Technohexen for a trident strike. The Technohexen held up her schale besen to defend and a muffled metallic noise rang out. But he used that impact to swim off in another direction. As he swam, he thought about how unsuited he was for the position of Drakes second-in-command. He was the captain in charge of Englands privateers and one of the ship clubs leaders. According to the history recreation, he would later become admiral of Englands navy, but he was more concerned with his position in the current world. I dont have to stand out that much! He did not like conflict. He thought of himself as a cold person. To oppose the isolation in the water while swimming and to fight against his own previous lap times, he had to become one with the water. However, he also felt England stood at a crossroads. According to the history recreation, Drake was his relative despite being a different race. But after a few different battles, they had come to understand a certain fact: even if current history was modeled after the past, they were still living and taking action in the present. If we werent here, someone else would inherit these names! While a pirate, Drake had achieved such tremendous results that he had been knighted. That was a historical fact and everyone had rejoiced when it had been recreated. Drake had rejoiced the most of all, but Hawkinss cold self had wondered why they were so happy. They were recreating history, so it was only natural for that to happen. England would soon follow the history recreation in the execution of Bloody Mary, but that too was only natural. He had seen no reason to doubt what was already set in stone and he had felt those unnecessary emotions would only get in the way of history. But about a month before, he had seen a certain event unfold. That event was Mikawa. The Far Easts representative city of Mikawa had been lost and the princess who succeeded it had been urged to commit suicide. Those involved had indeed worked to give that inherited name to the princess of the branch family. That was a means of correcting the flow of history, but it had brought a certain fact to Hawkinss attention. Even the representative of the Far East can be replaced in the case of death! They were nothing special. Their position meant they had to recreate history, but that did not make them immortal. In fact, the Testament Union and other nations could force them to be replaced. In that case, they could die at any time. I understand now. He understood why Drake had rejoiced when he had been knighted according to the history recreation. He was rejoicing in his own survival and that he was doing a good job! And that led Hawkins to realize that England stood at a crossroads. Musashi of the Far East had arrived. Those representatives of the Far East had rejected the Testament Unions correction of the history recreation and they were attempting to purify the mysterious phenomenon of the apocalypse that threatened to eliminate the history recreation altogether. What meaning did they hold for Hawkins and the others? He and the others risked their lives to recreate history, but would these newcomers protect them or make them altogether meaningless? Could someone as cold as himself rationally determine that? I will test the determination and strength you showed at Mikawa! While performing a Vassallo-style charge after his turn, Hawkins shouted from his heart inside the virtual water created in the sky. I will finish this in a single strike! Swimming was done in a straight line. The water resistance made it difficult to travel in a curve and turns were normally done using walls. For that reason, it all came down to a single strike. It was an unthinkable strategy in a ground or air battle, but the enemys movements were also weighed down in the water. Also, his opponent had fallen into the water, so she was a perfect target that lacked the initial speed needed for swimming. And so he charged toward her. He would strike the Technohexen head on. As she attempted to escape the trident, he would catch her with the three prongs and pierce them into her. He hit. ! The clear sound traveling through the water resembled something hard breaking. The trident bent for a moment and Hawkins felt it strike something. But he gathered strength in his abdomen to correct his posture and cut through the water. If his opponent was still alive, the moment after attacking when he had slowed was the most dangerous. As such, he activated the accelerator installed in the trident. It used a Protestant holy spell to eject oxygen for thirty seconds. The trident produced a water current from below the cowl that doubled as a kickboard shield and he quickly accelerated. Be skewered! Suddenly, a muffled sound came from the tip of the trident. !? A cold mass flew into his mouth and it was cold enough to stick to the warm inside of his mouth. Ice!? Before he had time to think, the sensation at the end of his trident vanished. In its place, overhead fragments scattered and fell down while reflecting light. It was a mass of ice. He felt repeated cold impacts and the black form he thought he had skewered flowed backwards. Those black objects were the Technohexens three-corner hat and skirt. She created a decoy! He understood what had happened. She had created ice with the reduction of Schwarz Techno and she had wrapped it in her hat and skirt to use as a shield. Her Weiss Hexen partner had created a heated steam bomb to use against Dudley, so a spell to turn water into a mass of ice would simply require copying that spell and using the opposite type of magic. Hawkins followed the flowing path of the black cloth and looked toward his feet. He had to check back there even if it meant lowering his speed. The Technohexen is down there, isnt she!? When he looked down, his enemy was indeed there. She was clinging to her cowl-covered broom and following him in a straight line. She had lost her skirt, sleeves, and hat, but that had lightened her as she pursued him. She had folded up her wings and hunkered down her body to lower the water resistance as much as possible. Two speedometer Magie Figur were opened on the front of the broom and three on the back as she speedily pursued. She was desperate. However, she was using an acceleration spell meant for aerial use and it was a non-incantation spell stored in the schale besens Orei Metallo. Water resistance reduced many different things. When this Technohexen had fired at Mikawa, she had used a simple acceleration spell, but the water resistance would quickly rob her projectile of all speed. Unless she created a new attack spell that reduced the water resistance, she could not attack Hawkins. And she doesnt have the oxygen needed to make an incantation. That meant the Technohexen had no means of attack. He understood why she was still pursuing him despite that. While swimming, he could not attack her if she was behind him. But she was at a serious disadvantage with her wings and her own posture on the broom creating resistance. She also did not wear goggles, so she could not open her eyes as much as she might want. But she did not give up. To ensure mobility in the water, she had cast aside all that was unnecessary and stopped worrying about appearance. This battlefield benefited Hawkins, but she continued to pursue. That fact brought a feeling to his gut that was even colder than the ice he rolled around in his mouth. I see. This was a conflict between those related to the history recreation. We cant afford to lose. If they did, they and many other things would be lost. The pursuing Technohexen likely had things important to her. In that case, he thought. Do I have something like that too? ! He accelerated. The battle was continuing and he had a method of winning prepared. However, being pursued by the Technohexen was not a step in that plan. From what he had seen of the Battle of Mikawa, her primary weapon was coin bullets. She could likely fire them underwater, but the water resistance would quickly sap all speed from a single coin. Even a roll of coins would be meaningless except at close range. For that reason, he had to put some distance between them and attack after performing a turn at an arbitrary point. But Hawkins realized that plan was negligent. Cool down. Cool down and think it over properly. Why was the enemy pursuing? This battlefield put her at a disadvantage and she could not breathe to perform an incantation. But she cant afford to lose! Hawkins gave instructions to Cavendish via his sign frame. Instead of speaking, he opened the curved sign frame keyboard on his tridents grip and made a request with as few words as possible. As soon as he saw Cavendish nod in understanding, a new movement occurred toward his feet. After arriving within ten meters of him, the Technohexens speed suddenly dropped. !? He wondered why, but immediately arrived at his answer. She had opened two acceleration spells on the front of the broom and three on the back. She was using the two on the front to gather the oxygen emitted by my spears accelerator!? The oxygen that scattered and dissolved into the water was held between the two acceleration spells on the front of the broom. The wake held between opposing gravity had solidified into enough air for half a breath, so the Technohexen opened her mouth and almost seemed to plunge her face into it. Herrlich!! With that shout, several Magie Figurs appeared around the broom. There were eighteen in total. Six on the front, ten on the back, and two to secure another breath from the trail of oxygen Hawkins created. She put together a method to force her way through the water with nothing but acceleration spells!? Hawkins saw the Technohexen quickly approach. She moved in a straight line as if ignoring his acceleration. ! She lined up alongside him and simply continued accelerating to rush along. The water pressing in could not completely fill the hole opened by the moving object, so a vacuum was created. The flowing water struck it and produced a tearing sound. Her hair danced about and her wings produced constant muffled noises as the water pressed in on them. Hawkins could tell her method was highly wasteful, but she still managed to force her way forward. She shook and vibrated while cutting through the water and the Magie Figurs on the back of the broom created two pairs of serial accelerators. Rather than spreading out each individual acceleration spell, she lined them up to maintain thrust. She clung to and accurately controlled the cowl-covered broom to raise her speed as much as possible. She had to move in front of Hawkins. After all, her final attack during the Battle of Mikawa came from the brush. The brush was primarily an accelerator, but it could also be used as a cannon. In this case, she would need to overtake him to fire on him. Her acceleration was greater, so she would eventually circle in front of him and shoot. Then what could Hawkins do? He chose the best answer from his different pre-prepared options and he sent instructions to Cavendish. Naito pushed the brooms accelerator backwards with the backs of her thighs and clung even closer and lower down to Schwarz Fr?ulein. The water felt like colliding with a thick blanket and she could no longer open her eyes. However, she was moving forward. Once she made it far enough forward, she had to fire the attack to defeat her opponent. I must win! She felt like she was causing trouble for her classmates. If she did not protect Toori and Horizons date, they could not determine their foreign policy and that would greatly affect Musashis future. But Im just as worried about Ga-chan! Lately, Naruze had been trying to behave the same as normal. She had lost Weiss Fr?ulein and she was trying to keep that from placing a burden on Naito, but trying to keep her efforts from showing had created an unnatural version of herself. That proved that she was still not completely open in their relationship and that she sensed danger in this kind of situation. And if I lose here, Ga-chan will blame herself. She would accuse herself of placing too much of a burden on Naito. And the more she accused herself, the more boring a person she would be after they smoothed things over. Naito did not want that. And so she had to win. She would use her attitude and results to prove that she was fine even without Naruzes concerns. Doing it this way is a pain, but I dont have the guts to say it in words. She was afraid Naruze would think she was the one putting distance between them, but she also hated that she was worried about that. It meant she did not fully trust in their relationship either. That suspicion was proof of her own immaturity. Oh, honestly. She was being unfair. She had noticed Naruzes worries and attempt to hide those worries, but in her own worries, she was unable to say anything about it. Im no different, but Im acting like Im better than her. It was unfair of her to act like she could do things any better. Someday Someday she wanted to be able to relax. She wanted to have enough trust to know their relationship was okay without having to say anything, even if they were far apart. She thought about what would be the first step in that direction. I need to win here! With that thought, she surpassed Hawkins and accelerated further. She pulled out ahead. Immediately, she rolled Schwarz Fr?ulein halfway to the right. She felt the pressure of the wall of water scraping along her cheek and heard a low creaking sound, but she managed to circle in front of Hawkins. Im in position to fire!! They were close together, so Naito determined her acceleration spell bombardment would cause enough damage even if it was not made for underwater use. She had only one thing to worry about. I need to hurry! She pulled a roll of coins from the mobile safe attached to the hard point part at her waist. But she sensed a shadow as she saw Hawkins accelerate toward her. The shadow fell down from above like someone had placed eaves up there. What is that? The current prevented her from turning her head to look up, but she managed to see what it was that fell at high speed through the water. Eight identical objects were falling. Obelisks!? The stone pillars were five meters long and had square bases with fifty centimeter sides. They had the numbers 1 - 8 written at the top. These obelisks were dropped down to allow Hawkins to turn. Most likely, Cavendish was firing them while also managing the pool. The obelisks for Courses 1 - 7 fell in a circular formation around Naito. The stone pillars sank with bubbles trailing after them and they had buoys attached to the top to prevent them from falling too far. However, this seven-part stone circle was positioned to cut off her escape. !? And then the eighth and final one arrived. It fell above her head as she held Schwarz Fr?ulein. As if to crush her, the stone pillar dropped in a straight line toward her with a trail of bubbles behind it. !! Naito realized the bottom was going to hit her. Great trembling fell across the street and shaking spread out in all directions. Two racing motions produced great roars with a quick tempo. One of the racing motions was a white and blue half-dragon and the other was a child holding a giant hammer. The hammer contained the Trumps emblem and the opposite end of the striking surface had a square-cross virtual vector nozzle created with a Modern Sign. That vector nozzle allowed it to freely accelerate in any direction. Occasionally, the striking surface would swing down toward the half-dragon who ran along the street. Ahhhh! Why do you have to dodge it!? The hammer missed and the power of the nozzle caused it to rotate three times in the air. It was held by a boy with crests saying 8 and Nicholas Bacon on his large coat. Um, youre called Urquiaga, right!? he asked the half-dragon. I saw you in the chancellors officers almanac! You can fly, right!? Then fly! Fly! Ill knock you out of the air!! Nicholas smiled as he spoke, but Urquiaga simply continued running without speaking up in return. This is dangerous! As far as possible opponents went, one using an impact weapon was better than most. He had the armor of his outer shell and his great physical strength. He was confident he could take a blow from a hammer this size without missing a beat. Even after he saw the spell light from the nozzle accelerating the hammer, his confidence did not waver. If he was hit, he would simply have to dig in with his feet or fly in the direction he was hit. Given the thrust of his wings and other parts that let his giant body dance through the air, a hit from an accelerated hammer was nothing. But Nicholass hammer was a bit different. That is the Great Seal, isnt it!? Urquiaga heard Nicholas say Testament. Yes, yes! Tes, tes! Im the Lord Keeper of the Great Seal, after all!! I give a nice solid hit with this for all of Englands important, important decisions! With this, everything is a deciding match in England! But what mattered was what that meant. In other words, this is England itself! That was why it meant something else to be hit by that hammer. The striking surface with Far Eastern for England carved into it struck the air. You can let loose, Seal of the Queen! With a roar, the characters for England spread out in the form of light and fragments of light surged out. ! The street shook and the emblem of light shattered. Urquiaga had enough spell knowledge to know what had happened. The emblem of England that expanded from the striking surface had contained England itself for just an instant. If he struck near the ground, the instantaneous force of the strike would contain the weight of Englands entire landmass. Dont run! After rotating once from the reverse thrust, he smashed it into the air. The emblem of light struck very near Urquiagas face. !! The impact tore through the air and a shrill trembling raced into the distance. Did that give him all of Englands air for an instant! Urquiaga jumped back to evade, but his outer shell resonated with the vibration and his muscles stirred. The Seal of the Queen was a divine weapon that could alter phenomena. What it expanded around itself changed depending on what it struck. Specifically, it depended on what the target was in relation to England. It was unclear how much variation it had, but it was definitely dangerous. If it struck him, he would likely be hit by that which was foreign to England. In other words, all the outsiders in England. He made a general estimate of the number of Musashi residents inside this barrier. From what I saw in the sky, at least three or four thousand! Each individual would not create much of an impact, but it was an entirely different story when thousands were collected into a single instant. I need to do something, he began in his heart. After all, his opponent was Anglican. He was a complete heretic. As a hopeful inquisitor, he could fight freely with no reservations. Various delightful interrogation plans filled his head. But there is the race issue. According to the data he had seen, Nicholas Bacon was a spirit. That was not unusual in England, but different types of spirits had to be dealt with in different ways. For example, water spirits would absorb water and were weak to fire while fire spirits were the opposite. I believe he is a standard spirit, but I do not know the details. At any rate, he would use the spirit interrogation tools. Unlike those meant for humans, these used moonlight, catalysts, and ceremonies to cause certain effects in the spirits. Their use had to be more carefully planned because they could only be used once before needing to be prepared again. He decided what tool to use first and then spoke from approximately twenty meters away. I have a question! Hmm!? Tes, tes, tes. Go ahead, go ahead! What is it!? Urquiaga leaned forward in preparation to charge and shouted his question. Do you have an elder sister!? Urquiaga saw Nicholas puff out his cheeks. No! And its super rude to be thinking about girls in the middle of a battle! Judge. I see. So you dont. Urquiaga turned to the side, planted his feet on the road, and pointed at Nicholas. Nicholas Bacon! You have committed two sins! Being a heretic? No! That is an issue of your very existence that goes beyond a mere sin! He pointed at Nicholas with both hands now. First! You have no elder sister! The spectators clenched their fists and let out a cheer of understanding. Urquiaga nodded and continued. And second! You are not the younger brother of an elder sister! Standing on the road twenty meters away, Nicholas smiled and launched an attack at the air. Urquiaga took a defensive stance while preparing to charge forward. An impact of air shot toward him. All the wind and air pressure of Englands sky had been compressed into this one strike which the Seal of the Queens emblem of light had sent toward him. But he was already moving with the initial speed of his charge. I soar! The outer shell thrusters on his legs opened. His physical strength had provided his initial speed and the accelerating Dragon Breath fired to push him even further. He leaped over his opponents strike of air and continued onward. Even twenty meters was close range for an aerial half-dragon with preparation time. He planned to circle above the boy just outside of the hammers range and launch a full burst tackle as soon as he landed behind him. !! He cut through the wind, but then he saw Nicholas smile and take action. Having already hit the air, the hammer accelerated even further and struck the ground. In that instant, Urquiaga noticed a certain fact about the Seal of the Queen. The nozzle isnt producing the acceleration light that prevents recoil! The strike into the ground would cause great recoil in the hammer, but the acceleration light meant to suppress that was missing. Fly, England! Nicholas and the hammer hopped up toward Urquiagas trajectory. Nicholas flew up toward Urquiagas path in the sky. And the hammer rotated as he held it overhead. This is a collision course, right!? The steel pick hidden in the sides of his shoes heels drew Protestant box crosses in midair and then stabbed into the air. This secured Nicholass footing, so he remained stationary in the sky. But he bent his body and accelerated the hammers under swing with a smile on his face. Into the sky you go! The sky of England was fired toward Urquiagas face. A great sound of impact rang out and the sky struck Urquiaga. ! The sound of the sky ripping open and an explosion of steam occurred ten meters in front of Nicholas. The boy used the nozzles acceleration to swing the hammer around, stepped on the hammer portion himself, and rotated himself around. This makes me the first to gain a higher confrontation right! He had felt the blow hit. After all, the strike of Englands sky was an attack that caused all of Englands airspace within range to be present in an alternate phase. A massive amount of air was compressed inside the attack range and it produced enough pressure to crush stone. He only controlled the theatre stages space at the moment, so he could only compress that smaller region of air, but it should still have been enough to smash the half-dragon. Research shows aerial half-dragons can withstand the shockwaves of supersonic speeds. When they had been deciding who would face which opponent, he had practiced on armor three times as hard as a half-dragons external shell. From that, they had learned his strike could completely smash a half-dragons body and he had been given Urquiaga as his opponent. When he had crushed the test armor, Shakespeare had made the following comment with a serious expression. You smashed that to a pulp. I wonder if half-dragons have something like a crabs brown meat. Jonson had praised her for being poetic, but it bothered Nicholas how they would occasionally outdo even a trickster like him. He could not check for brown meat now, but he had definitely smashed the half-dragon to a pulp. After all, this had been a counter hit. The intensity would have been even greater than the blow on the unmoving test armor. Heah!! Nicholas let out a joyous cry and rotated himself and the hammer around. To prepare for his landing, he removed his feet from the hammer and hung down from the handle. But then a white form burst from the steamy mist wrapping around in front of him. Urquiaga!? That was exactly who charged toward Nicholas, so Nicholass smile stiffened. How!? That shouldve been a direct hit! He truly could not believe it. He began to wonder if his memories of the destruction test had been lies. He also wondered if half-dragon armor was far tougher than research had suggested. If that air pressure had hit me, I would not have escaped unscathed! roared Urquiaga. His external shell had several injuries and cracks in it. But being struck by air while in flight is a normal part of life for a species that can reach supersonic speeds! And even when compressed, the sky is still the sky! As long as I can read Englands air currents, I can ride them! The half-dragon thrust forward the front wings of both arms and his sharp nose as if to show them off. My race views the sky not as a means of attack but a place to fly! Your excessive pride in England led you to hastily assume its sky could bring down a half-dragon! The blue sky may be harsh to all, but that is why it is equal to all! In which case In which case This only applies to the sky, but Englands sky is my ally!! With a cry of fright, Nicholas began moving back, but the half-dragon threw a pair of rings toward his arms. The metal rings attached to his wrists and the hammers handle. You carelessly underestimated me! This is what you get, Protestant child! Be a good boy and accept your interrogation! Inquisition set #182! Spirit heretic arrest tool Esposas de Mudo! Nicholas could not move his arms as he dangled down from the handle. In front of him, the half-dragon placed consecrated gloves on his hands and extended a gentle reverse U-shaped spike from the sole of his right shoe. Just as Nicholas wondered what he would do, he grabbed Nicholass legs and spread them. Crotch splitting torture #17! Electricidad Massage!! Urquiaga performed the torture technique in midair and was urged on by the crowds cheering. ? But he suddenly stopped. After a moment, the crowd looked up into the air in confusion as Urquiaga let go of Nicholass legs, removed his own leg, placed a hand on his chin, and tilted his head. Whats this? I do not feel anything there. While he thought, Nicholas raised his eyebrows and blushed with tears in his eyes. Youre mean! You knew I was a spirit, didnt you!? Yes, but you are not a girl. Thats not it! shouted Nicholas while grabbing the Seal of the Queens handle. Im a solitary unit, so Im sexless! Its pretty common with spirits! Wait, thought Urquiaga. Being sexless and a solitary unit was a trait of a microscopic or faint spirit. Even kobolds had differences between the sexes and even low-level spirits like sylphs that could not be seen by normal people held either male or female features. Possessing a sex was a way of preventing oneself from scattering. Spirits with an identity usually model themselves after a living creature in that way. Nicholas had human size, he had a sense of self and memories, and he could be touched. A spirit of that level would have a fixed sex to prevent himself from breaking apart. However, he had nothing of the sort. I know what kind of spirit he must be!! Before he could express his surprise, Urquiaga made a certain decision. He opened the thrusters on his waist and tried to escape into the air behind him. He had captured his opponents wrists and was preventing him from moving, but that would have little meaning. He had only managed to capture him due to the surprise. Once he calms down, he can escape it! After all Nicholas Bacon! I know what you are! You only just figured it out? Youre so slow!! Nicholas disappeared before his eyes, but he appeared again right afterwards. With nothing left to bind, the bracelets fell along with the handle. As for Nicholas Im back! As the Seal of the Queen began to fall from the sky, something rose from the top of the hammer as if being peeled up. It looked a little more like a girl than a boy. Will you be kinder if I look like this? But you know what I am now, right? His smile was formed once more. I, Nicholas Bacon, am the Seal of the Queens guardian spirit! Urquiaga understood what that meant. Nicholas had not been given the Great Seal of England. He was the Great Seal. If anyone tried to steal it or take it away, the guardian spirit would resist. If it was attacked, he would prevent that power from manifesting. But the Seal of the Queen was manmade. Nicholas was a type of Tsukumogami, a spirit connected to an old tool, but this tool was newly made and did not contain the history needed for a spirit to reside within it. Are you a manmade spirit!? Nicholas did not answer. He simply smiled and held the hammer while turned to the side. Sensing danger, Urquiaga immediately tried to fall back despite his external shells thrusters not having fully gathered his Dragon Breath. However, a hard sensation suddenly hit his chest. ? To protect him, his reflexes caused his entire body to tense up and pointed his vision downwards. He saw a metal bracelet had hit his chest. It was the one he had used to bind Nicholas earlier. Swinging the hammer had knocked it from the handle and launched it much like an underhand throw. His combat training had caused him to reflexively act, but that had created an opening. His slight pause had allowed Nicholas to complete one full rotation of his hammer. Time for a direct hit!! A direct hit would strike Urquiaga with something other than Englands sky or land. Ill cram the power of all of Englands outsiders into a single point! The power of all the outsiders in that theatre space would strike him. Of the tens of thousands of Musashi residents in England, three or four thousand were here. What would happen if all of that was concentrated on a single point? Before Urquiaga could reach his answer, it was demonstrated for him. At the same time as the Course 8 obelisk struck the Technohexen, Hawkins strongly kicked the nearby Course 4 obelisk. He switched from Vassallo-style swimming on his back to a face-down dolphin kick. That allowed him to raise his head and check on his opponent and it let him ride his speed. He moved forward using the strong acceleration from the kick. He could see the Technohexen before him. In the pale wavering color of water beyond his goggles, he saw her knocked toward the bottom of the water by the Course 8 obelisk. The impact had put her on her back and aimed her weapon toward the sky. The acceleration Magie Figurs had vanished from around her schale besen. He could see her roll of coins sinking away from her. However, she still tried to right herself and aim toward him again. !! But the hit to the solar plexus had knocked all the air from her lungs and into the water. She had breathed out all of the oxygen she had gathered with the opposing acceleration spells. She had no way of performing an incantation and she had lost her roll of coins to use as a shell, so fleeing was her only remaining option. I wont let you escape! Hawkins accelerated toward victory. He held his trident out in front as he travelled directly toward the Technohexen. But he saw her move beyond his goggles. She could not breathe and had no means of attack, but she bent her body and moved. What else can she do!? Even so, she moved. She brought her freed left arm to her throat and loosened her scarf. It cant be She forced her collar open and a clump of air spilled out. She trapped some air between her breasts! With her collar opened, the Technohexen gulped in the oxygen and let out a cry as she aimed her weapon toward him. She gave a short, sharp incantation and then shouted a single word. Herrlich!! Her close-range counter blast was made of ice created with her reduction spell. She fired a fist-sized chunk of ice as soon as it was created. That was the result of her incantation. But Hawkins reacted accurately to the ice shell fired right before him. The tridents cowl doubled as a kickboard, but he removed it and used it as a shield. Kickboard shield!! He forced the shield forward and the ice struck it. A dull, low sound rang out and the shield trembled, but the force of the blow was uneven. Has she still not created a spell for underwater firing!? The top half of the shield broke off as he deflected the attack. He had no intention of allowing the Technohexen to stock up on that spell and he would not give her the time to make any other manipulations or setting changes, so he charged directly toward her. He dove under the Course 8 obelisk where she continued to sink. She no longer had the breath needed to emit a spell and she was simply holding up her schale besen. She had no further means of attacking. ! He charged in, but then he heard a voice from Cavendish in his sign frame. Hawkins!! He heard the hint of danger in her voice. Course 8 is falling again!! An instant later, an extremely heavy weight struck his back. The Course 8 obelisk had fallen on him as he accelerated with his dolphin kick. Hawkins sank about a dozen meters as damage reverberated throughout his body. He could not stop his sinking, the impact had knocked the breath out of him, and he could see the ground below. What in the world happened!? Once he cooled himself down, he quickly found the answer. When the Technohexen had been struck by the obelisk, she had instantly set her own acceleration spell. And she set it to supply acceleration to the Course 8 obelisk that hit her! She had done so for a single reason: to reaccelerate the stopped obelisk so it would hit him. That meant the previous ice attack had been to match his attack to the timing of the obelisks fall. And so I would let my guard down! Hawkins slammed into the ground. Like a strike from a hammer, the obelisk pounded him into the ground and stopped sinking. All the air left in his lungs left his mouth and his mind grew dim, but he had a sudden thought. Why do the others continue to test their fulfillment in their inherited names? He felt it resembled something else, so he answered his own question. That sense of fulfillment As he lost consciousness, he spoke. is like a sport! Just before the Seal of the Queen produced its impact, the crowd grew excited over the reveal of Nicholass identity and Urquiagas danger. But someone found it strange. It was Noriki. His younger siblings were to his left and Ohiroshiki and someone else were to his right. Curry!! He ignored the curry and felt something intensely off about the composition of this festival. How strange. The feeling was clear enough to put to words, so he spoke to himself while looking up at the half-dragon and the spirit that looked like a small boy or girl. Why? He thought. Why is Ohiroshiki rooting for Urquiaga? Next to him, Ohiroshiki was also looking up into the sky. Uqui! Uqui! Uqui! Look over here!! It was strange. However, it was a normal strangeness. That strangeness was not what mattered most. Why isnt he rooting for that spirit! Noriki knew it was strange now. Ohiroshiki was a strange boy. He was so strange that Noriki had felt it was a good idea to stand between Ohiroshiki and his younger siblings. It was unthinkable that he would abandon his faith and root for Urquiaga. Norikis many long years of knowing the boy told him that for certain. Anyone of their classmates who saw Ohiroshiki now would say Eh? He was sure of that. He understood that very well. And if he understood it, he did not need to say it. He tried to stop thinking by shaking his head. ! But he found he could not move his head. What is going on? He was cheering. But he could do nothing else and he found it difficult to think. He could make excuses about being nervous or focused on something else, but another possibility occurred to him. This is some kind of spell. That would explain it. He could remove the spell by punching it thrice with his own spell and destroying it. But I dont understand this spell. I dont even know if it really exists. If he could not recognize the target of his punches, he could not perform the three strikes that started with the created spell named March. Also, his spell was based in physical impacts. The only way to break the spell was to punch someone under its effects. He understood that he did not want to punch himself, so he gave no more thought to the idea of doing so. He could not yet recognize his opponents spell, so that was another reason to avoid punching himself. But then what was he to do? He managed to gather strength in his fist and listened to the voice next to him. Uquiquiquiquiquiquiquiqui!! Uqui-chaaaaan! Uuuuu! I know. Ill return Ohiroshiki to normal. Ohiroshiki had gone crazy. While his behavior might indeed be viewed as strange by some, it was normal in a certain sense. But it was strange for Ohiroshiki. It was not his normal kind of crazy. Someone had to return him to the proper type of crazy. And so Noriki prepared his right arm. Internal Connection: Suwa Shrine. Spell: Creation Registration 031: Confirmed. Green torii light appeared from his elbow to his fist. Created Spell January: Activate. He opened his mouth and spoke not words of support but a comment he barely managed to squeeze out. With three punches I will return Ohiroshiki to normal. The Seal of the Queens direct hit against Urquiaga produced a high-pitched reverberation and the radiated annihilation of the emblem of light. This strike carried the power of outsiders. It hit and the crowd cried out as if swallowing their expectation and surprise. ? But the half-dragon was undamaged. The attack had indeed hit. As proof of that, he had tried to guard and had not done so in time. The hammer was pressed against his chest, but he had not moved in the air. The hammer had been stopped by his chest. As a whole, the crowd seemed to be asking how, but a single voice rose up from the center. It was Ohiroshikis confused voice. Eh!? Huh!? Ah! What are you doing, Uqui-kun!? Why are you fighting the target of my faith!? Do you want me to poison your food!? Urquiaga looked at the hammer pressed against his chest. It did no damage? That was exactly what had happened. He had felt an impact, but it had only been the normal force of the hammer with a slight addition. It had not contained the gathered strength of all the outsiders on the battlefield. Kh! The wide-eyed look on Nicholass face made it clear that the Seal of the Queen had not produced the desired effect. But why? A fellow Far Easterner escaped this theatre spaces spell. The concept of outsiders to England only applied to the theatre space. Normally, it would have gathered the strength of all outsiders inside the theatre space, but something else had happened this time. There was an even more obvious outsider in this theatre space version of England. That was Ohiroshiki and only Ohiroshiki. The damage reduced from several thousand peoples worth to just an Ohiroshikis worth. Urquiaga then heard something down below. Ah His gaze turned toward the peoples surprised looks and the glowing strings of writing disappearing into the sky from the people, the ground, and everywhere else. The spell creating the theatre space had started to come apart once the spell was removed from Ohiroshiki. Nicholas also watched as the glowing words ascended into the heavens. It hasnt broken yet, but it might be dangerous to fight in here. If this place becomes even slightly linked to the outside, my attacks would have the power of all of Englands sky or land. He lowered his shoulders and sounded disappointed. I need to give Shakespeare some advice. If shes gonna do this right, she cant just pitch a tent. She needs to make a building that wont be shaken just because a single guest loses interest. He suddenly moved away from Urquiaga. The spirit flipped around in midair and began to land with the Seal of the Queen still raised. If we continue, my power would get too dangerous, so how about we call it a draw? Judge. I did not intend for it to happen, but I did destroy the stage. Testament. Then Ill be leaving! Nicholas landed in the center of the road, spun the hammer around, and bowed to everyone. I hope you can enjoy the other performances! Volume 2B, 35: Detective Above the Stairs Volume 2B, Chapter 35: Detective Above the Stairs Before it became nobody Who was there? Point Allocation (History) Even though it is called the Tower of London, it is actually a castle. Tenzou listened to Scarreds explanation as they walked down a wide stone corridor. Earlier, they had been walking along with the visitors from an elementary school and listening to the commentary from the lead teacher. It seemed that passion had been infectious because Scarred was being quite talkative. Western castles are often referred to as towers, said Tenzou. Ive heard that is an old custom. He knew most of this already, but he felt it would be rude of him to interrupt as she moved from topic to topic. It was important to hear these things from someone who actually lived here, so he listened to her explanations while walking along. Judge, she said despite having avoided saying so while with the elementary school children. That is correct. You probably already know most of this, but Western castles are often referred to as towers because they were originally watchtowers built on an important hill or a manmade motte. In other words, they did not start out as castles. They were border-defense towers surrounded by walls. But as the courtyard grew bigger to contain the soldiers and the wooden walls changed to stone and grew taller, it became more difficult to see in all four directions from the central tower. To solve this, the walls were made thick enough for people to walk along and the towers were moved to the corners of the walls. Then a large building was placed in the center to provide living space and allow those inside to persist longer. Eventually, that building became the central palace. Far Eastern castles were houses and mansions for powerful families from the beginning, so they are much more focused on living space. You can really see the differences in aspects like that. Judge. Western castles are an evolution of a security tower while Far Eastern ones are fortified living spaces. And look. Scarred pointed at the tower visible out the window to the left. That is the southwestern tower where Double Bloody Mary is imprisoned. Western castles also have areas to hold prisoners in the basement or towers. Some Far Eastern castles have similar areas, but during the Middle Ages, Western feudal lords gained the right to pass judgment over their land, so they had to prepare their own prison space. This allowed them to instill fear in the people and to look like a just lord who punished criminals. The lord of the castle could easily force anything inconvenient onto a random scapegoat. Tenzou looked at the lace curtain covering the tower window. The person in there is bearing more than just her crime. That crime came from the history recreation. According to Scarred, this was saving her, but he was unsure how much he accepted that. For a ninja, the word duty meant risking ones life, but that only applied when protecting his masters life or infiltrating enemy territory. It was almost entirely unrelated to his life in the academy. But if he did bear some responsibility in his everyday life in regards to the fate of the Far East Master Tenzou? After moving a few steps ahead, Scarred turned back. Once he noticed, Tenzou hurriedly caught up. Sorry. She smiled bitterly. Did I say something that made you worry? No. I just realized how much there is to learn in England is all. Judge. Thank you very much. But I think we have been the ones learning from you. They soon reached the end of the corridor and entered a small hall below the northeastern tower that contained a staircase up into the tower. The hall had carpets, sofas, shelves, and bows and arrows. Scarred held a hand out toward the fireplace that had no fire at the moment. On cold days, the guards take their breaks here. And when they do, they sometimes see something. See what? Judge. A ghost. Scarred lowered her shoulders and gave an upward glance toward Tenzou. In every part of England and different areas of London, you can find the vestiges of the Celtic age and the lingering souls of fairies and the dead due to the chaos of the Middle Ages. These are different from the fairy races or the ghosts of those who have unfinished business after their death. Some are bound to the location of their death and some move from place to place, but they have almost no sense of self and they simply wander and occasionally attack the living. Kimi-dono would faint if she heard about this, thought Tenzou. Whose spirit is seen here? The one here is Queen Anne. She supposedly appears as the spirit of a headless woman. I see. Tenzou nodded and glanced around. Queen Anne was Henry VIIIs wife and Fairy Queen Elizabeths mother, but she was ultimately beheaded. Also, she was originally the maid of Catherine, the kings previous wife. Judge. Im impressed you know that much. While preparing for this, Urquiaga had brought him a PC loaded with One After Another with Henry VIII, but he could not exactly say he learned this with a porn game. He had decided to study due to his conversation with Scarred at the graveyard, and he had found having a clear goal made him hit the next line button much more quickly than usual. The next thing he had known, he had completed every characters route, gone to a divine network walkthrough site, and corrected the many errors in the walkthrough Toori had already written. Toori-dono, that choice was Take this! Special Attack C Defender of the Faith! But anyway You could say it is thanks to the hobbies of Far Eastern boys. He was not lying, but Scarred narrowed her eyes. Then did you know this? The previous wife, Catherine, was supposed to give birth to Bloody Mary, but she was unable to have children. Eh? She took a step closer and continued speaking while looking at him with upturned eyes. There are different conditions people can have and Queen Catherine was weak. The Testament descriptions say Henry VIII changed wives because she could not give birth to a prince, but that is hardly surprising when she could not have children in the first place. And when the Testament Union asked about it, England came up with an excuse. They said that Catherines child, Mary, had been hidden by fairies. Thenwho is the Bloody Mary who came later? Tenzou realized that was an odd way of putting it. According to what Scarred had said earlier, Englands Bloody Mary had inherited the name of Elizabeths half-sister Mary Bloody Tudor and the name of Mary Stuart, Queen of Scotland. But if she had inherited both those names, when and to whom had she been born? He did not know. But Scarred seemed to notice his confusion because her smile deepened. I should be able to talk about that later. But with this much as an introduction, there is something I wish to show you. Please come this way. He followed as she moved to the staircase at the side of the small hall that acted as a break area. Where does this lead? The Tower of Londons southeastern tower. I wish to show you something I think you will find interesting. Oh, but this is not used to hold prisoners. It is a small reading area. I see. Tenzou looked around as he entered the staircase, but there was no one around. He could hear voices coming from Oxford in the distance, but that was likely the festival. He started after Scarred who seemed somehow lively. At that moment, a gust of wind clearly not from the ventilation brushed his neck from behind. Tenzou sensed a human presence behind him, so he turned around. !? But no one was there. The empty corridor continued on and he heard laughing children in the courtyard. There was nothing out of the ordinary on the stairs either. Is something the matter? Oh, uh No He rubbed the back of his neck and placed a foot on the first step. He looked back again for a moment and then followed Scarred who quickly ran up a few steps. What was that presence? He followed Scarred up the stairs and sensed no further danger. Scarred turned back toward him from above with a confused look. ? Its nothing, he said. I was just noticing that you can open the walls here to fire arrows out. Oh, now that you mention it. I never noticed that before. Scarred sounded impressed as she slowly moved ahead. Tenzou followed and the color blue unavoidably entered his eyes. The blue came from a portion of Scarred that was illuminated by the light entering through the window. Why are butts so round? His thoughts took a philosophical turn, but he then recalled that people had worshipped the butt god since before the Age of the Gods. I was always more of a breast man, he reminded himself. But I could make an exception for Scarred-dono. He frantically shook his head. He did not need to ask why he was thinking this, but he knew he should not be thinking it. He had no idea how Scarred felt about him, so he could not look at her with such appraising eyes. Master Tenzou? Is something the matter? She twisted around which pointed the water lily in her hair toward him, so he frantically shook his head again. However, he had definitely been looking at her. I was just noticinghow nice you look in that outfit. Her eyes opened wide, but they quickly narrowed and bent in a smile. Judge. Thank you very much. He very nearly reflexively replied with You mean I can look!?, but as a breast worshipper, he restrained himself. After a few more steps, they reached a landing. This is the place, said Scarred as she led the way. I wish to show you something here. The tower was approximately seven meters across. About a third of that was taken up by the landing and the remaining space lay beyond a decorative wooden door. Is it a room? Judge. It is a study of about twelve square meters. A study? As he tilted his head, she pulled a key from her pocket and inserted it in the door. A key? The necessity of a key suggested this was not a part of the usual sightseeing course. The fact that Scarred had the key was also puzzling. Master Tenzou. What? Please come in. She introduced the place. I believe this is the most useful thing I can show you. It was This study belonged to Henry VIII, father of the Fairy Queen, the man who changed Englands official religion to the current Anglican Church, the almighty king who laid the foundation of Englands current form, and the one who bragged he could pull out Excalibur. Tenzou entered a semicircular room. The wooden ceiling was at a decent height, but the room was dark. It is fairly cluttered, but please do not worry about it. I will open the curtains. Scarred walked over to the windows on the south and east walls. The walls were stone, so she had to lean out a fair ways to reach the curtains and shutters. Nn Sticking her butt out like that is impeding my breast worship. After she knocked at the eastern shutters a few times and started for the southern side, a good amount of light filled the room. A large desk sat on the northern side and bookcases and work benches filled the rest. There were also piles of books and boxes of specimens. Tenzou also saw brass instruments, guitars, and tools such as a microscope and telescope made by K.P.A. Italias Fino Alba. He saw something in the shadows by the desk that looked like armor. But Im most interested in what is hanging down from the center of the ceiling. It was a map of the Far East. Red pins were stuck in at important points and capital cities. The locations of the pins told him something. He must have been a tall and well-built person. Judge. In the history recreation, he was often compared to Felipe II, the skinny paperwork king who has money but holes up in his study due to a weak constitution. But of his contemporaries, he was most often compared to Chancellor Carlos I who was the paperwork kings predecessor in Tres Espa?a and emperor of M.H.R.R. I hear Chancellor Carlos I was quite a talented person as well. Judge. Scarred opened the southern curtain and leaned out toward the window. It seems Henry VIII and Carlos I interacted a lot. The interactions between the great chancellors who represented Europe were something not covered in school, so Tenzou looked up. Is that true? Judge. According to the history recreation, Catherine, Chancellor Henry VIIIs first queen and the mother of Bloody Mary, was Chancellor Carlos Is aunt. Also, Tres Espa?a and England had already been interacting to discuss the major nation of Hexagone Fran?aise. If Tres Espa?a, M.H.R.R. and England worked together, they could surround Hexagone Fran?aise on three sides, so Chancellor Carlos I and Chancellor Henry VIII communicated to bring those three nations together. Scarred smiled bitterly. But during these interactions, Tres Espa?a sold more and more trade goods to England. The money from that and their trade with the New World resulted in a large increase in population. This led to a need for more goods, but they made more money with the New World trade than domestic industries, so everyone went there. Ultimately, they lost the proper balance between supply and demand, their level of self-sufficiency with domestic industries dropped, and they had to rely on importation to support their increased population. But that meant no money remained in their nation no matter how much they made in trade with the New World. They attempted to strengthen their trade with the New World to compensate, but But to advance their policies and to strengthen the monarchy, they eliminated all heathens which weakened their financial ability and left them with even less money, right? Judge. They were investing in projects to make money in the New World, but by the time the results returned, their reliance on importation had sucked them dry and the profits went to other nations. None of the money would remain with them, so they would invest in more projects and it created a downward spiral. They are attempting to escape that spiral under Chancellor Felipe II, but they seem to be having difficulty reviving domestic industries. Their war with England is a part of that. They are attempting to monopolize trade with the New World along with Tres Portugal, but Englands privateers are opening holes in that. Tenzous classes had covered Tres Espa?a and Tres Portugals New World trade monopoly. I believe that was the lecture where Ohiroshiki-dono received his third execution. That reference point helped him remember the lesson itself. That is where the Treaty of Tordesillas and the Treaty of Zaragoza come in. Judge. Well done pronouncing the first one right. Is it that difficult? The Treaty of Tordesishas. Scarred froze in place with her hands on the shutters and Tenzou began thinking a moment later. Not good! I need to say something!! 1: My horrible classmates mispronunciations are way worse! Thats just a race for the bottom. 2: That side of you is cute too! I wish I had it in me to say things like that!! 3: Change the subject Thats the cowards way out. Tenzou thought and chose #3. Wh-what kind of treaties were those? From Englands point of view, I mean. W-well, the former drew a line from north to south in the Atlantic Ocean to the east of the New World while the latter did so in the Pacific Ocean. And only Tres Espa?a and Tres Portugal could enter within that linein other words, only they could go to the New World. At the time, the pope was reliant on Tres Espa?a, so the treaty passed with the popes approval. That is why England is not using English ships to oppose them. We are instead using criminalsthat is, privateers. Otherwise, it would be an act of war that made even the pope our enemy. I see, thought Tenzou as he watched Scarred from behind. I am not turning my back on my breast worship. I am merely using this scene to help me remember this information. It seems the different nations are quite busy with all these connections and separations. Yes. We are often changing between enemy and ally. And that understanding has brought a certain kind of optimism to Europe. Even if someone is an enemy during our generation, they might be an ally during the next, said Scarred. And during the previous generation C Chancellor Henry VIIIs generation C M.H.R.R. Emperor and Chancellor Carlos I visited England. This is part of the interaction between great chancellors you mentioned before, isnt it? One was a skilled enough chancellor that no one doubted his bragging that he could pull out Excalibur and the other was an emperor-chancellor who ruled in two different parts of Europe. Both were commonly used in porn games. Tenzou was fairly certain no game had ever featured both of them and he suspected that realization might be his ticket to great success. Scarred then placed her hand on the shutters. But there is one interesting thing about that visit. What is that? When they met for the first time, Henry VIII said the following to Carlos I. She spoke the words with her back to him. Long time, my friend. What? After he spoke his question, Scarred remained motionless. She lowered her hands from the shutters and spoke into the dim room. Queen Catherine scolded Chancellor Henry VIII and he apparently claimed to have mistaken Carlos I for an old friend because his wife had spoken so much about him. Scarred-dono, are you trying to say the two of them knew each other from somewhere? She did not reply with judge, but she did speak. I spoke of Bloody Marys birth earlier, didnt I? Queen Catherine could not give birth to her, so England claimed she was hidden by fairies. What about it? asked Tenzou. This isnt good. They were doing nothing more than gossiping. Just for fun, they were discussing an occult story that did not matter and which could not be proven or disproven. However, the situation made it dangerous. This is Chancellor Henry VIIIs study. In horror plays, it was standard for the couple happily gossiping like this to disappear. I cant let us die here, he thought. After all This B-grade clich is supposed to come after the shower scene! But he then remembered that he had already made the once-in-a-lifetime memory of bathing with her, so he realized his life might very well be at its end. What about the fairy excuse? he asked in resignation. Judge. Do you know why that excuse was accepted? There was no way he could, but having already given up, he simply shook his head. He heard her laugh quietly before sighing and speaking. Because there was a precedent. There was an incident in which three close friends were hidden by fairies. More specifically One was Chancellor Henry VIII before he inherited his name, one was Queen Catherine who had come from Tres Espa?a to study abroad for middle school and had also not yet inherited her name, and the last one wasAnne Boleyn. There are no clear records of when the three of them disappeared. After all, it was before any of them inherited their names and Queen Anne was a dryad. Any records that did exist were erased by Chancellor Henry VIII after he inherited his name. Also, anyone who knew about it was distanced from him or disappeared. He said it was to prevent them from using that incident to cause political conflict. Anyway, the rumor is that the three of them were hidden by fairies for about a year. A year? Judge. It is not known what happened during that year and it is possible he met Carlos I during that time. But But It was because of that incident that no one doubted it. Before Tenzou could ask doubted what?, Scarred opened the shutters. The light entering from the south was bright and Tenzou looked away from her as she turned around in that dazzling backlight. He could not see her face, but she pointed to the northern side of the room. He turned to look in that direction. Because of that incident, everyone thought Henry VIII would eventually return. Past the desk, something was drawn on the north wall and its closed shutters. In the Far East, you call that the Double Border Crest, dont you? And this is what you call the Princess Disappearances. Master Tenzou, this is what I wanted to show you. Chancellor Henry VIII, Englands almighty king, vanished in the method you are investigating. As he looked north, she said judge from behind him and then spoke aloud the words written on the Double Border Crest. Long time, my friend. She took a breath. Was this the work of fairies, or was it something else? Volume 2B, 36: Rude One in a Hiding Place Volume 2B, Chapter 36: Rude One in a Hiding Place What is only realized upon running into it? Point Allocation (Size) Cheers returned to the street thats surface had been scraped away. The cheers were caused by the battle between a Hard Wolf and a girl with two false arms. Drakes War Cry could not harm the theatre spaces audience, but none of them failed to raise their voices in response to the theatres performance. Their enjoyment of watching the battle while using the buildings to hide from the wolfs destruction quickly grew into cheers for the wolf and the girl who seemed to fight using acrobatics. !! They flooded into the street and filled it with voices and movement. The peoples gazes gathered on several lines of racing silver light. Those lights were produced by the wolfs claws and the blades on the girls false arms. They exchanged high-speed silver attacks while dodging, deflecting, striking, rushing in, or falling back. The people knew that the wolf was Englands hero and that the girl was Englands enemy and one who defiled justice. They also knew that those who attempted to defile Englands justice would fail. But they also knew that, possible or not, this battle was entertaining. Whether they sympathized with or begrudged the one who succeeded and whether they sympathized with or mocked the one who lost, it was equally entertaining. Lastly, the people knew that, possible or not and success or failure, there was something that separated the two outcomes and they knew what that separation was called. This is a challenge!! They all shouted. Go for it, challenger! Accept the challenge, hero! In response to their repeated cries, the false arms let out mechanical noises and the wolf knocked away the blood covering his body. As they exchanged blows and evaded while almost standing still, the density of attacks grew. Drake gave an impressed mental whistle at the intensity of the flow between the two of them. This is amazing. Both of us are amazing. Gins attacks failed, so she would attack again while failing. However, that method of fighting had one clear flaw. To attack once, she had to make a leading attack that would fail. It was only on her second attack that she finally achieved an initial attack. On top of that, the attack was an improvised one, so it was difficult to achieve a clean hit. But all that only applied with a normal attacker. This is incredible, thought Drake. This girl isnt normal. When it had started, her foot had slipped and she had used that for an attack. It had been cute. When faced with the childish action of tripping, she had swept in her other foot to support her body and to attack. But that had not been enough. After all, my justice will learn the process. From a certain point, she had started tripping the instant she tried to swing her swords. Brachium Justitia had learned the process of Gins actions and had her fail at the initial step. But she had not been normal. She changed how she uses her swords!! She had added many different variations into that initial step: back hand, side snap, different patterns using altered angles, mechanical strikes that relied on the motion of her false arms, etc. You have a lot of different techniques!! Testament. I am using martial art forms. Gin attacked as if dancing as she built the tripping and other failed strikes into her movements. After thousands or tens of thousands of sparring matches and practice swings, your body truly learns these forms and can release them from any angle or situation. I can make alterations that your justice cannot view as the same process. She even rotated the wrists of her false arms to attack from angles impossible for a normal human. And Testament. Let us increase the density. The silver lines coming from her suddenly increased. Double!? What is this? thought Drake. It was odd for the number of attacks to suddenly double. For one thing, she could supposedly only attack once for every two attacks. Did she suddenly start attacking once for each and every attack? His question gave him the answer. Each of Gins attacks was getting through without failing. She was no longer swinging her swords twice with the second swing being the real attack. He began to wonder if she was ignoring Englands justice. No, that isnt it! Are you using your shoulders or elbows for the initial attack!? Testament. I throw a jab and then attack with a sword. The elbow or shoulder attack was built into the motion of swinging her sword, but it came first and would fail. Because that jab was a compact motion, it was more efficient than a failed sword swing. This resulted in the increased speed. If her foot slipped, she would change her footwork as if dancing. If her false arm malfunctioned, she would add in a different motion or adjustment and use the new action for her attack. No matter her stance, she could use any kind of attack and continue to use them. This is the principle behind how the wests strongest swordfights!! The two false arms gained and cast aside countless successes and failures. ! The failures came from every direction and the methods were countless. A bird or cat would cut across her path, a spectator would collapse from anemia, a flowerpot would fall from the windowsill of a building bordering the road, water sprinkled on the ground would create mud, a banana peel would be underfoot, a gust of wind would blow through, a bucket would roll over, extremely localized rain would fall, a runaway horse would rush toward her, an accidentally-sent divine message would reach her, or a small-scale fissure would open in the ground. Gin failed as she avoided them all, but she would always continue attacking afterwards. At some point, the spectators noticed that Drake had gone on the defensive. Even with the failures included, the overwhelming amount of attacks required him to defend justice. England may have justice, said someone in the crowd. But does it have its hands full when defending against so much? The crowd stopped cheering, stopped moving, and simply watched the battle continue. But a certain moment finally arrived. !? As Gin attacked, she let out what sounded more like a cough than a questioning gasp and she took half a step back. The wind wrapped around her as she fell back, but Drake stepped forward and sent his claws after her. Did you see that!? Even your breathing has been deemed part of the process! He ran forward as if preparing to tackle her and he rotated both his arms. A shame I dont like cyanotic mincemeat!! He used the momentum of his charge to slam both sets of claws into Gins unmoving body. As he made the decisive attack, Drake saw it happen. Below the bangs covering Gins downturned face, her mouth opened in a small crescent moon. Whatapain. She had trouble speaking due to her failed breathing, but her voice suddenly grew much clearer. I suppose I should change to my combat breathing technique. !? She changed her breathing. She used a different method than the one deemed part of the process. Under this new breathing technique, she could repeat all the previous attacks. But Drake had a thought: none of those previous attacks had reached him. It cant be None of her previous attacks had been able to reach him. Is that why she had me charge in toward her!? She had me bring myself into reach!? Even so, he had taken action first, so his claws would crush her from above. Oh, dear. Someone left a banana peel here. Gins pivot leg stepped and slipped on a banana peel. Her body fell backwards as if to land on her butt. The tripping motion lowered her backwards and that meant she had escaped his claws. And on top of that, she could use the failure to launch a successful attack. Sure enough, her mechanical arms sprang up from near the ground. Well, Sir Drake? Did the wests strongest lose? Before she even finished her question, Drake felt both his arms be severed and sent flying into the air. It happened in an instant. The two false arms rotated as if doing the backstroke and the twin swords held by the hands sent Drakes arms flying from his shoulders and high into the air. It did not end there. Gin jumped backwards. The momentum of her false arms rotating backwards pushed her feet up and she pressed the bottom of her feet against Drakes chest. There. She jumped away so as not to be dirtied by his advance. She instead used the momentum of that advance to make her leap. She jumped around a dozen meters back, spun around in midair, and prepared to land. Once she landed, she would only need to name herself victor and it would be over. Or so she thought. Everyone, Gin included, saw the disarmed Hard Wolf open his jaws. !! He prepared his War Cry. The internal damage from Naruze had yet to full heal. Blood began spewing from his shoulders in sync with his pulse, but he took in a deep breath. Fff!! That breath was in preparation for the War Cry, but it also tensed up every muscle in his body. That gathering of strength tightened the muscles in and around his shoulders which temporarily stopped the blood. The tightening of the muscles caused the bone to stick out as he gathered his breath for when Gin landed. Gin could not evade in midair, so she would have to intercept the attack. Arcabuz Cruz!! The long cannons appeared in the air behind her false arms. They were unwieldy at close range, but that did not matter here. She aimed one as the failure and the other as the actual attack. Fi- Cmon, stop that, Gin. What is this fff nonsense, you stupid Hard Wolf? The two duelists were hit by a tsukkomi chop or a kick from someone wearing their schools uniform standing behind them. Gin had her landing thrown off. As she fell to one knee, she thought to herself. Mh. If Master Muneshige learns about this, hell treat it as cute! Feeling disgraced, she turned around and saw Velzquezs mustached face beyond the Arcabuz Cruz vanishing into their two-pitch space. He sighed with his weapon of a giant brush resting on his shoulder. Just stop this for now. Okay, Gin? Why? I see no reason to answer with testament. Your reason to fight has grown unclear. Look. Velzquez pointed toward the wall of spectators. They opened a path where he pointed and the point where the battle began came into view. The Technohexen had collapsed there and the spectators had supposedly been watching over her. However Shes gone? Instead, a single white-lacquered arrow was sticking into the ground. The meaning behind the arrow was given by the English uniform that had kicked Drake. She was rescued by a spell from Musashis sharpshooter shrine maiden. Thats why we were sent in to mediateor rather, admonish you two. The speaker was a woman. The bottom of her uniform had been given a leaf-like texture, she wore a stole instead of a coat, and a bandana was wrapped around her green hair that had ivy growing from it. A dryad Are you Pirate Queen Grace OMalley? Testament. I prescribe medicinal herbs to this stupid wolfs wife. I was worried because she hadnt been eating much lately, but it looks like her husband is filled with a little too much energy. She kneed Drake and he crouched down without turning toward her, but his arms were now connected to his shoulders. Ivy had extended from the tree-like oar in her hand and that ivy had forcibly sewn his arms on. After theyre connected, the ivy will wither away on its own. Grace tore away the rest of the ivy with a kick. Blood spilled from the reddish-purple dyed end of the ivy and Drake winced a little. However, he could already move both arms. She had seemed to kick him a few times, but she may have actually been applying healing spells. Grace took a breath and her Celtic ivy-patterned earrings shook. With your reason for this battle gone, it has to come down to a personal fight. If you insist, this idiot will go along with it. Wait, cut in Drake. Why dont you help me out? I have to get home and help my daughter with her homework. Unfortunately, her math skills seem to take after her father. After rejecting Drake, Grace turned back toward Gin and nodded. You managed to show off your stance here and I know youll go through with it. You arent bluffing. But the other spaces should be finishing up around now. Tres Espa?a now has a reason to criticize England, so why dont you fall back? Wait, cut in Drake again. Are you saying I lost? You allowed Tres Espa?a to demonstrate their stance through strength. Thats how these duels are supposed to work. Grace smiled. I understand that Tres Espa?a truly isnt going to let us escape. England will have to be careful in our future negotiations. Giving you a poor reception would prompt immediate action from you. Testament. If you understand that, I have accomplished plenty here. Gin nodded and took a step back. Glowing pieces of words rose into the sky from the ground and in between the surrounding crowd. Grace looked up at them and spoke. Our intrusion and the absence of the Technohexen have caused it to come apart. She somewhat raised her eyebrows and smiled. I wonder what other stages have anything worth seeing? I think the only ones left are Hatton vs. Musashis vice president and Walsingham vs. the silver wolf. She laughed and rested the giant oar on her shoulder. There was a flashy explosion from Hattons area in front of Westminster Abbey. Were all getting so worked up for such silly reasons. Westminster Abbey was located a bit southwest of central London and the area in front of it was filled with rising smoke. After the white light and the smoke dispersed and after several rings of light appeared and vanished, the skeleton Lord Chancellor could be seen through a thin mist of light. Lord Chancellor Christopher Hatton ended his explosion pose and straightened up once more. Testament. Please give a prayer for the soul of Miss Honda, vice president of Musashi, who was executed for the crime of perversion. As he prayed toward the sky, light from between the clouds shined on him. The spectators applauded while the many spears were removed from the explosion site. ? But a figure stood up at the edge of the grass torn up by the blast and therefore just outside the range of the blast. Hattons empty eye sockets saw the black-haired figure almost trip as she ran. That is It was Masazumi. the one condemned for perversion! By the fifth step, Masazumi felt strength return to her knees. By the seventh, she felt air fill her lungs. She was still alive. She had managed to escape at the instant of the explosion. I-Im glad I was wearing the coat of a boys uniform! She had disconnected her coat from the neck hard points and removed the coat the instant before the spears hit. More accurately, she had fallen to a sitting position to remove her body from it. Not only had it been a bit large for her, but as a boys coat, it had light armor on the inside. If Hatton had not been holding her through the armor, she would not have been able to remove her arms. Her upper body was now covered only by the girls suit and the added sleeves, so she felt vulnerable. But when she thought about it seriously This might be the first time Ive ever been thankful I have no breasts. Asama or the Aoi sister would have been unable to remove the coat and died. Cause of death: giant breasts. She considered showing this off as a hidden talent at the student councils end-of-the-year party, but she thought the others might get overly considerate since it was a self-deprecating joke. At any rate, she continued running while fully aware she was already out of breath. Where should I go? she muttered. She suddenly heard something scraping at the sky and the multiple indefinite noises were drawing closer. Spears!? She glanced up in the air while running and saw several skinny shapes seemingly trying to bite at her head. She was not a fighter, so she did not know how to avoid them. She at least knew they would all hit her on her current path, so she veered hard to the left. ! The thrown spears slipped by her side, her neck, and between her running legs. She let out a reflexive shriek and took a large leap for her next step. A moment later, wind fell in the spot her back had been in and it struck the ground next to her right heel. Thinking the sound of the blade stabbing into the dirt was the sound of flesh being struck, she ran on. But then she heard a new sound from behind. Hatton!? Youre dead on!! Hatton slid forward through the air without moving his legs. He moved quite quickly, so Masazumi gathered strength in her legs. Where do I go!? She was unfamiliar with the land, she could not contact the others, and Why am I surrounded by an audience like this!? The term audience brought forth a certain memory which gave her the answer. A theatre stage. She had seen Shakespeares spell when the girl had cast her curse on Neshinbara. Then, she thought. How do I break free of this situation? She might have a chance if she could use a spell, but her Mouse was not leaving the hard point at her neck. And I havent made a spell contract. She subconsciously touched the neck hard point on the right and felt something strange. The slender furry softness was the baby anteaters tail, but the bottom of it was warm and wet. Blood!? As soon as she felt the warm wetness, she tensed up. Her running grew stiff and the vibration of her feet hitting the ground shook her entire body. But the Mouse at her neck bothered her. She looked down and saw that the center of the right hard point was broken and the long tail was dangling down from the front opening. The Mouse did not appear to be dead, but it was not moving. The damp feeling on her hand was only a virtual representation, so the red color on her fingers quickly turned to light and vanished into the air. However, the Mouse was also a representative object, so it was definitely injured. The previous spears had likely done it. Kh. If she had brought the Mouse out without being overly concerned, things might have turned out differently. And when she had avoided the spears, she had completely forgotten the Mouse was even there. Being attacked was perfectly normal for a battle. If she was bringing something into battle with her, it was her responsibility. She began truly worrying about someone other than herself for the first time in a while. She belatedly realized she had something she needed to protect from harm and the weight of that responsibility caused her knees to tremble a bit. ! She looked behind her and saw Hatton open one of the books that had been hanging down from either side of his waist. The thick book he held now was titled Attendance Sheet of the Condemned. He slowly opened to a certain page. Year 63 Class 3! All risefor death!! His words caused a change in front of her. A group of dirt-covered skeletons burst up through the ground, raised rusty spears, and let out a shout. Here!! Thirteen skeletons were raising both their hands. They leaped up with the same force as their raised hands and launched a counter-attack toward Masazumi. Oh, no. She had no speed and she did not have the time to get a good grip with her feet for a jump. And any intense movement could send the Mouse tumbling out of the neck hard point. Dammit! She tried to cover her neck but still chose to evade. She wanted to live. Come to think of it Wanting to live was completely natural, but she wondered how long it had been since she had thought that. At the same time, a bundle of spear tips were thrust her way. Hatton and the thirteen Living Bones checked the result of their spear attack. Their spear tips had definitely reached the location of their target. But Shes gone! No longer moving, Hatton could not see Masazumi anywhere on the lawn. Why? he wondered. Her Mouse was injured and she looked worried about its possible death! One might point out that Mouse injuries were common in battle, but she was a politician. The injury of the Mouse she was to protect had to have been quite a shock. It was a na?ve attitude in a battle, but it said a lot about her as a human being. Her attitude toward her Mouse cancels out the crime of perversion! No death! All the Living Bones raised their arms and cheered in agreement. As those cries washed over him, Hatton began to wonder where the vice president had disappeared to. ? He then noticed something in the ground where she had been. An arrow! The Far Eastern arrow was lacquered white and it stabbed vertically into the dirt. Masazumi did not know what had happened to her. She only knew one thing for sure. Im not dead? Given the situation, she could not imagine how she could be alive. She had been skewered with spears while standing in place. I could see a military commander dying that way, but its a little out of place for a political commander. But now she had collapsed forward and not a single spear had stabbed into her. Not only that What is this cushion? She sat up a bit and found breasts in front of her. Asama was lying there, so her breasts must have been the cushion. A cushion sommelier like Mukai would call this a lovely cushion. No, I shouldnt think of them as separate things. Asama is a part of this cushion. Or is it the other way around? My thoughts are all jumbled up. She observed her surroundings even more and found that Asama was unconscious and she was lying on top of Asama. I-Im glad Naruze isnt here to see this! But how did this happen!? She further realized that it looked like she had pushed Asama down, mounted her, and removed her own coat. W-wait! She looked around, but no one else was there. She was afraid it was part of a hidden camera show, but a purifying type like Asama would not take part in something like that. The two of them were alone, she had pushed down a girl, and that girl was showing no sign of resisting. What was the proper action at a time like that? Calm down, thought Masazumi. I need to know what happened before taking any kind of action. Just a moment ago, I was being preached to by a corpse and blown up during a sports festival. How did that lead to mounting a classmate? She looked down at Asama again. Talk about huge. She was referring to her height. Her height and willingness to help gave Asama a motherly position in the class, but why was Masazumi alone with her in this empty world? It cant be Dont tell me I was summoned to another world as a hero. It was a common story in novels or comics. A person who was unremarkable in the real world would be summoned to another world and save that world with a newly-discovered mysterious power. As a shrine maiden, Asama could play the role of the summoner, but then whats my special ability? My chest!? Is it my chest!? But thats the same plot as the Flat Chronicles. Nn Asama frowned and squirmed below her. Asama took in a breath and opened her eyes slightly. While feeling the girls warm breath, Masazumi saw the two colors of her unfocused eyes come into view. Why isnt she dating anyone when she has so much charm? Its probably due to the poor environment of our class, so I shouldnt think about it too much. But people are easily influenced by their surroundings. If everyone around her is like that, wouldnt she? No, I need to stop thinking about this. But if that is the case, wont it start affecting me before long? No, no. I need to stop Actually maybe I should think about that one. Or shouldnt I? Which is it? At any rate, Masazumi sat up. The motion caused strength to enter Asamas eyes and she noticed Masazumi. She was still lying down, but an exhausted smile appeared through her disheveled hair. Ah That went well, Masazumi. Huh? Has it been a while since I pushed her down? Did we already finish? She tried to decide if losing her memory of that was a bad thing, but then Asama placed a hand on the back of her head and sat up. Masazumi was sitting on her thighs, so this brought their faces close and Masazumi could smell her hair. A-are you okay? Oh, yes. I just happened to be standing right in front of you when I rescued you. In front of me? She then realized where they were. This is the plaza in front of Westminster Abbey. She had not noticed because the abbey was to her back, but that was definitely where they were. However, the people were gone and none of the spears remained. Asama explained why. To put it simply, this is similar to a harmonic territory. You were in the theatre space created by Shakespeare and this is like the entrance that exists between reality and the theatre space. This mostly matched Masazumis guesses on the battlefield. So you saved me? Were you about to win or something? No, I- Ah. She suddenly remembered the Mouse at her neck. Asama noticed her looking down. Please stay still. If it has not left its nest, I can handle it. Its nest likely referred to the hard point part. A gentle breeze blew Asamas hair and the hair tickled Masazumis right cheek. The shrine maidens fingers reached around behind her neck to the hard point parts on either side. She was essentially embracing Masazumi and her cushion pressed up against Masazumis coatless chest. N-no strange internal monologues. Resist. But, she thought. When my mother would face me to heal wounds, cut my nails, or cut my hair, we had this same kind of height difference. A few sign frames appeared from the left part at her neck. As Asama manipulated them and Hanami supported the Mouses tail, a few glowing torii-shaped objects spilled from that tail. Asama placed them inside the left hard point part and Hanami rotated once. Clap! Masazumi looked down and saw the anteater was contained in a box made from six bluish-white torii. The torii on the side said healing in progress, so the box must have been a healing spell. Asama breathed a sigh of relief, moved away from Masazumi, and held the torii box out toward her. If it had been brought out after the injury, it would probably have been destroyed, but you made sure it didnt fall out, didnt you? If you care for it that much, you will make an excellent owner. It has been stabilized inside the box, so you can use external approaches now. Please wrap some bandages around it. The Mouse felt soft and warm as Masazumi took it. She could feel the shape of the box, but she could also feel the Mouse through the box. The baby anteater seemed to be sleeping and the blood had vanished. With the blood gone, the wound at the throat was visible. Seeing the frown on her face, Asama frantically spoke up. Um Should I add an Amaterasu-style spell so you cant see the wound? If you dont like the God Mosaic, you can choose the God Flash. Or if you ask the god, you can also get the God Steam or the God Inkblot. Why are there so many options? As she muttered absentmindedly, she removed the left pocket binder from her waist and placed the anteater inside it. She gently held the pocket binder and Asama nodded and smiled bitterly. Masazumi, um Masazumi recalled she was sitting on the other girls thighs. S-sorry. I panicked and it slipped my mind. Masazumi hurriedly moved away and felt her face redden. U-um, what should we do now? she asked to hide her embarrassment. Were you alone? No, I was with Kimi. I came for you and she went elsewhere. I could only put together enough spells to bring two people out of this theatre space, so the others will have to do their best on their own. Im sorry I couldnt do more. Dont feel sorry, said Masazumi. The successor to Musashis primary shrine had only been able to create enough for two people. That showed just how powerful the enemys spell was and how skilled Asama was. She understood why Asama had come for her. Im the vice president. Only a student could challenge another student, but to challenge the student council or chancellors officers, one needed an equivalent position or to have won the right. These duels were likely set up to win that right. By defeating a member of Musashis student council or chancellors officers, they would win the right to challenge Aoi. Elizabeth or the other higher-ranking members were not taking part because England could pass it off as the misconduct of their subordinates if it failed. Im not a fighter, so I was in the most danger. Just because it was a festival, she should not have been wandering around on her own. But Asama spoke as she stood up. I was able to save you right away because of your Mouse. When it was injured, its primary spell sent out a rescue signal. That gave me your exact location, so I was able to safely activate the spell to remove you from the space. I see, she muttered while realizing the meaning of the light weight in her arms. I need to thank it. Youre surprisingly nice, Masazumi. Does the fact that Im surprised to hear that mean I dont know myself very well? I always thought I was harsh on others. Well, maybe that was just flattery. How large is this space? It doesnt seem to have Oxford on the first level. Theres something like a wall there that repels any attempt to move through it. That means Suzu-san, Adele, and Futayo shouldnt have been affected. But they might have run into trouble separate from this? If someone defeats Futayo, they will gain the undisputable right to challenge a position higher than vice chancellor. But she is vice chancellor. As England hasnt sent out anyone on the same level, that makes her the strongest one involved. So Lets head toward the City. Toori-kun and Horizon are there and the others should gather there as well. Is someone fighting there? Yes. Asama turned her back, looked over her shoulder, and pointed toward the City. Nate went in that direction. As a knight, she feels it is her duty to protect Horizon and Toori-kun. Volume 2B, 37: Protector of the Plaza Volume 2B, Chapter 37: Protector of the Plaza Why do people Force unwanted things on each other? Point Allocation (Duty) Mitotsudaira fought in the plaza. The automaton named Walsingham deflected the silver chains Mitotsudaira sent toward her, so Mitotsudaira drew back two of the rejected chains and ordered two to continue attacking. She did not have the attacking two wrap around. They instead grabbed broken pieces of wooden festival stands and used them as spears to directly stab Walsingham. While the other two returned to Mitotsudaira, one of them grabbed and threw one of the stands surrounding the fountain. The other tore up and threw one of the stones around the fountain. Meanwhile, Mitotsudaira herself fell back and circled the plaza that filled with water spray as the fountain water spilled out. But Walsingham pursued her. She used her 120 blades to slice away the wooden spears thrust forward by the attacking chains. To stop the thrown stand, she smashed it with a swing of her left and right cross swords. After sweeping away the stand, the cross swords combined and the barrel attached. Bite! She fired. It was not as powerful as a siege canon, but the ether blast was enough to shoot through a house. It fired in a straight line with no tracking ability, so its path could be predicted from the orientation of the barrel, but a direct shot for the center of the chest was still difficult to avoid. Mitotsudaira successfully avoided it by turning to the side, but her feet fell out of place and the pull of the chains destroyed her balance. Go! Walsingham ran forward with her long hair waving behind her like a tail. They could both attack and defend at the same time, but Mitotsudaira felt somewhat impatient. I need to hurry. After all, some enemy could have already gained the right to challenge the chancellor and could already be on the way there. Allowing that would be a disgrace as a knight. The Mitotsudaira family may have been new to Musashi, but it had more authority than any of the other families. If she allowed an enemy to approach the chancellor here, she would be criticized. And by myself more than anyone. She was still in battle, so she lightly pulled back her chin instead of using her hands. She wore a small black choker on her neck. It was quite old. After feeling the hard material against her skin, she checked where in the plaza she was. Ive made three circuits. She took a large jump back and raised her right arm toward the fountain. Then its time!! After smashing the 18th festival stand, Walsingham decided her victory was nigh. The enemy had just thrown the last stand from the plaza and all of the benches had been used. With those primary weapons used up, the enemy only had the chains and stones, but Walsingham could deflect both of those. Thus she would win. Meanwhile, she prepared to slice horizontally through the final stand falling from the sky. !! She smashed it. Her sight devices viewed her opponent through the scattering stand fragments. The first step was to fire her cannon. That would cause her opponent to evade and she could use that moment to charge in. Walsingham connected the cross swords as if folding her hands in prayer and she passed the barrel through. Bi- But she paused at the last second. The reason for this was simple: there was a fountain overhead. !? Walsingham expressionlessly yet questioningly looked up at the stones that had surrounded the fountain. The construction was about twenty meters across and it whistled through the wind as it slammed down from the sky. When had the enemy prepared this? Walsingham could only assume she had prepared the silver chains inside the water filling the area below their feet. The water flooding the plaza had been no accident. It had been to hide the destruction of the joints with the base. Walsingham had to evade. No matter how large the structure, it was no threat as long as it did not hit. However, the water overflowing from the fountain to her left reached her feet and grabbed at her legs. That left only one option: Abandon her knees on down and evade. After leaving the bottoms of her legs behind, she tried to move left and away from the fountain. But then she saw a stone. Mitotsudaira had thrown it from straight in front of her. Instead of aiming for her head, it flew toward her escape path. Mitotsudaira had predicted her evasion and thrown the stone to stop her. With her evasion cut off, Walsingham made a new decision. Her only option was to destroy the stone structure falling from above. The falling ring of stone tilted vertically and dropped toward her like a roller. Walsinghams sight devices accurately read the stone rings motion and structure. She targeted the gaps between stones using the cross sword cannon. She fired and the white ether cannon tore into its target. The recoil was bad enough, but the sound of the blast as it echoed from the target was enough to shake her auditory devices to their core. The ripples in the water below turned into spray and she saw the blast hit the exact spot she had targeted. But the stone structure did not break. It cracked, but another shot was necessary. She completely connected the cross swords to turn the cannon into a cross spear. She placed the bottom of the shaft on the ground like a pike and she made sure the stone structure would fall on the tip of the cross swords. The targets own weight would do the rest. Go!! The cannon bent and the joints twisted to the point of almost breaking. Yes! But the cross spear stabbed deep into the stone structure. The extremely heavy stone ring split in midair. The cracks in the stone structure opened just as the cannon broke. The splitting of the stone created a tremendous noise. Walsingham stuck her hands between the pressed-together cross swords as if opening a large door. Rock up!! And she pulled them apart. The blades of the cross swords were inside the widened crack, so this split the stone structure in two along that crack. The breaking stone created a harmony of solid noises and a hail of stone and other building materials scattered through the air. But Walsingham saw her enemy attack beyond it all. Two silver chains slipped in amidst the scattering stone. Gundog! She deflected the two high-speed attacks with sixty blades, but those were not the enemys only attacks. Walsingham spotted the two remaining silver chains. Mitotsudaira had launched them from her arms and into the water covering the ground. !? The water at their feet was already about twenty centimeters deep. The spraying water and falling stone stirred up that water, so the underwater area could not be seen clearly. The instant Walsingham frowned toward that water, two silver lights shot up from the water on either side. She just barely managed to react to the water that leaped up as sharply as a spear. Her cross swords were held out to either side, so she rotated them forwards and upwards as if to close them. A metallic noise rang out. La! The silver chains were knocked upwards. All four chains had now been deflected and the enemy was left defenseless. Walsingham returned the two cross swords to her sides and leaned forward in preparation to dash. She would chase down the silver wolf along with her blades. But then she noticed the state of the two silver chains that had shot up from the water. Those neutralized chains had an odd shape. The front seemed to hold a spear-like weapon, but the chains had simply bent and twisted around into that form. That was not the end of the chains. The middle of the chains had simply made themselves look like spears. Then where were the actual ends? They would still be in the water. !? Mitotsudaira silently launched the silver chains. The launchers were the ends of the two chains hidden below the water and their target was Walsinghams back. The weapons were wooden spears and they were launched such that they would pierce Walsinghams uniform. Even if this would not smash her body, an attack piercing through her clothes from back to front would interfere with her movement. The two silver chains were located about two meters apart and they attacked at different angles. Even if the automaton did turn around, one or the other of them would hit her from outside her field of vision. If Mitotsudaira fired, she would hit. But in that moment, she heard an unfamiliar noise. A mechanical noise? It was the sound of Walsinghams arms quickly flying behind her, but the automaton had not looked back. She was still facing Mitotsudaira. Nevertheless, the two arms intercepted the two wooden spears. Get! Walsingham grabbed the wooden spears with the joint-less arms. Why? asked Mitotsudaira. That attack from behind should have been a complete surprise. With the gap in location, it should have been impossible to avoid. How did she know their location so accurately without looking!? There was a reason for her confusion. She visually checked overhead earlier! When Mitotsudaira had dropped the first festival stand, Walsingham had looked up, seen it, and then dealt with it. The process had been the same with the stone structure just now. The automatons vision was forward-facing and she observed her surroundings on that basis. So how did she react to that attack from behind!? She did not understand. It was a complete surprise for the automaton to react only to something behind her. La la la la la la la! Walsinghams blades reacted to her words. They flew toward the two silver chains submerged in the water. With 48 blades on either side, they stabbed into those chains from above. Each link of the chain was hit accurately and held deep against the ground. She had stopped the chains by stitching them to the ground. Mitotsudaira was connected to the base of those chains, so her range of actions was now restricted. Kh! She attempted to pull them out, but something stopped her. A few small objects fell from the sky. She looked up and saw the bright color of the falling objects. Lemons!? Mitotsudaira watched the many lemons fall down from overhead. The yellow elliptical fruits had been sold at one of the plazas stands. At the beginning of the duel, she had sensed danger and crushed that fruit stand first. She had prioritized the fruit stand for one reason: a wolfs sense of smell was strong. She noticed the falling lemons all had Walsinghams blades skewering them and there were 24 of them in all. While holding down the two silver chains, Walsingham must have carried these into the air and dropped them. The instant after Mitotsudaira noticed the falling scattering of yellow, the blades moved. ! The lemons split open, yellow fruit flesh scattered, the juices sprayed out, and it audibly formed a mist. !! Mitotsudaira felt a tearing pain spread from her nose to her mouth and from the inner corner of her eyes to the back of her head. This was the irritating odor of citrus. A wolfs sense of smell was equal to a dogs and ten thousand times as sensitive as a humans. The same went for a member of a werewolf family like Mitotsudaira. It could come in handy for the mixing and selling of perfumes, but it meant she had to avoid sharp and irritating smells. She had an especially hard time with the smell of citrus fruits. Not even humans liked the undiluted smell and it hit her senses with ten thousand times the concentration. The itching and piercing pain was too raw to call stabbing and it seemed to squeeze at every nerve in her body. Her sense of smell numbed over in an instant, but her bodys rejection caused all of her senses to cry out in pain. Kah!! Oh, no! Her vision blurred with tears, a powerful ringing filled her ears, and a cramping heat filled the back of her mouth. Her footing grew unsteady and she could not tell if she was even still standing, but her sense of touch grew sharper. As soon as she started emptying her mind of all thoughts, a piece of cut lemon fell on her shoulder. That light impact produced a shudder of rejection. She attempted to raise her arms, but the chains were still held motionless below the water. She lost control over the two in the air and they fell powerlessly down. She was currently bound to the waterside by the two chains and her body would not stop trembling. She shook her head in frustration, let everything spill out that would, and coughed repeatedly as if about to vomit, but none of it solved anything. That was when Walsingham charged in with 24 blades ahead of her. The silver chains falling from the sky reacted to the blades targeting her body and face. They acted autonomously to protect their master. They moved slowly, but they did indeed move. They could manage nothing more than the bare minimum. One used the center of the chain to grab a stone fragment from its masters waist pocket and threw it. That stone saved Mitotsudairas life by deflecting the blade flying straight toward her face. A moment later, strength suddenly returned to her gaze, but not just because of the harsh noise of blade against stone. My king!? That stone was the one her king had sat on. Her powerful sense of smell awakened as it sought that relief to overcome the previous scent of rejection. !! With a single shake of the head, she knocked away the tears and reactivated. But Too too too too late, you tamed wolf. With those words, the remaining 23 blades stabbed into every part of Mitotsudairas body. !! Mitotsudaira felt more heat than pain. She had twisted her body to prevent a direct hit to her heart or gut, but that had increased the heat around her collarbone and thighs. She felt a weight pressing down on her from all over and the chains on her arms were stretched taut. She could see the blades stabbing into her and blood was already leaking out between some of the blades and her skin. That meant her nerves had been severed. After an instant of delay, pain reached every part of her body and it did not stop. The pain of having her body torn apart came from 23 different parts of her body. The blades had no barbs, but they were small enough to not fall out under their own weight. Instead, Walsingham used her gravitational control. Nn!! Another strike reached all 23 areas as if hammering them in and out the other side. Mitotsudaira gasped in pain, arched her back, and thought. I have to move! She could not move her body, so she moved her hands despite the blades stabbing into them. Silver chains! Mitotsudaira launched her primary weapon toward Walsingham who charged forward with her arms still behind her. She swung up the two silver chains that flew weakly through the air and then swung down the tight arms at the end of the chains. The metal fists countered Walsinghams charge. Bite! But before they arrived, heat gouged into every part of her body. It was obvious what had happened: all of the blades inside her body had been forcibly removed, some of them ripping through flesh along the way. !! The silver chains in the air intercepted, a sound of impact reached Mitotsudairas ears, and the two chains were deflected. That left the two in the water. At the moment, Walsingham was controlling all the many blades, the cross swords, and herself. While controlling so much, her gravitational control would be weaker than Mitotsudairas physical strength. Mitotsudaira pulled on the submerged chains and tried as hard as she could to return them to her. But before she could, Walsingham slammed her two primary weapons into the water. She had brought the twin cross swords up high and then swung them down like driving a stake into the ground. It cant be The cross swords hammered down on every single one of the blades holding the chains to the ground. This caused the blades to dig deep into the holes of the chains. Silver chains!? Before she could even shout out, silver fragments burst up through the surface. Two of the silver chains had been severed and smashed. Two silver chains had been destroyed. That fact brought Mitotsudairas movement to a stop. Meanwhile, the 96 unharmed blades rose wet from the water and turned their tips toward her. Go, gundog! They raced through the air. The ends of the severed chains had lost all strength. The tight arms that had been using wooden spears to struggle against Walsinghams arms let those wooden spears slip down. Bite. The quickly spinning cross swords smashed them. Two of the four silver chains were lost and the remaining two had been deflected into the air. Walsingham would arrive before the surviving two returned. Mitotsudairas primary weapons had been halved in number and the remaining ones were unusable. More blood flowed from her body and strength began to leave her. The entire situation caused her to hesitate for a moment, but she quickly came to a certain decision. I mustnt think about this! Most likely, thinking would only bring unpleasant thoughts. She had enough sense to know that. She was not like her horrible classmates, so growing negative here would only apply further pressure to herself. Once Walsingham arrived within a few steps, something passed by over her shoulders. They were arms. With the silver chains dealt with, the two arms spread their hands and grabbed Mitotsudairas wrists. ! Blood spilled from her wrists as they were forced outwards. Walsingham prepared to attack the center of her chest as she was held in a cross-shape. La. As if flapping nonexistent wings, she swung the cross swords from behind to bring them together. The instant they joined, they would pierce into Mitotsudairas chest. Mitotsudaira determined the automaton was only three steps away. The combination of the swords would complete at the second step and the finishing blow would be dealt a step after that. A glance showed a great number of blades approaching from behind. As soon as the deadly attack struck, those blades would crucify her. Due to the histories of the two countries, England would not hesitate to execute a French non-human. But, thought Mitotsudaira. I can still move. She was soaked with blood and her mind was still shaking from the citrus, but there was one thing she could still move. Silver chains!! The silver chains deflected into the sky had yet to adjust from the impact, but that only applied to the parts that had been deflected. The portion at the base was still usable, so Mitotsudaira made a certain decision. Release two! The two chains at her waist that had been broken in the water were abandoned along with the obelisks at her waist and that portion of her skirt. With only the two at her shoulders remaining, Mitotsudaira quickly pulled the chains from the supply device and manipulated them. Around me! The portion she pulled out wrapped around her own arms and legs and she poured all her strength into the palms controlling them. Nn!! She could not move her body as she wished, so she wrapped the chains around it and used them to move it. She used her fingers, grip, and will to send instructions to the chains. Ah!! She forced herself to lean forward and threw her entire body in that direction. She also wrapped the chains around Walsinghams arms and ripped them from her wrists. She moved forward. !? She would slip between the two cross swords and reach Walsingham past them. The swords were closing quickly, so timing her passage between them would be difficult. But Mitotsudaira did not care. Just before the swords closed, she used the chains to turn her body ninety degrees to the left and raise her arms. I can make it through! Her thin body shot by in a straight line. The closing swords grazed her slightly, but she still made it between them. Tomo or Kimi would never have made it through there!! Masazumi would be about the only other one who could pull it off. While calmly analyzing her technique, she faced forward and found Walsinghams widened eyes. Everything slowed down yet felt sped up. She heard the swords close behind her. Bite, muttered Mitotsudaira as she slammed into Walsinghams body with her right shoulder. She continued pushing against the automaton with the entirety of her momentum. She moved forward as if grabbing and shoving her. Her speed remained strong and she travelled toward the area behind Walsingham. Countless blades waited there in preparation to crucify her. Musashis knight charged toward those blades and her blood-soaked sprint would grant her wish. !! In her fading consciousness, Mitotsudaira saw the blades begin to evade while Walsingham continued looking directly at her. The enemy had not looked behind her, but the blades behind her had accurately avoided her. Walsingham could see behind her. As Mitotsudaira wondered why, a certain possibility occurred to her. And if that possibility was true This attack wont knock her into the blades! Convinced her guess was correct, she took a certain action. She leaned forward as if tackling and slammed the two of them into the water. Her arms were squeezing Walsinghams clothes more than her actual body, but it was enough to keep the automaton from escaping. Silver chains! Wrap around both of us! With that shout, Mitotsudaira held down the doll as if slamming her into the ground. They sank. Water wrapped around her body and the sound vanished from her surroundings. She could not breathe, but she did not care. Convinced this would be her final decision in the battle, she sent one last instruction to the silver chains. Embrace the doll with all your might! She would squeeze her until she broke. Her own body tightened and the doll below her chest began to creak. While listening to that sound and feeling her consciousness fade due to oxygen deprivation, Mitotsudaira smiled. Honestly. Will this at least slightly make up for ten years ago? As she sank into the water with no air to breathe, she passed out as if falling asleep. She could smell her own blood in the water, but she had another thought before completely passing out. Was I of some use to you? And Ill be really mad if the two of you dont have a proper date after all this. Volume 2B, 38: Users of the Plaza Volume 2B, Chapter 38: Users of the Plaza What is it one must know In order to come to a realization? Point Allocation (Decision) A stone plaza had a fountain in the center, was surrounded by tall buildings, and connected major roads. Two people sat on the stone structure surrounding the fountain. One was a boy and the other a girl. The girl was a silver-haired automaton wearing a sleeveless English uniform and a feathered hat. The boy wore a black Far Eastern uniform. The girl looked toward the festival stands surrounding the plaza. What do we do now that we have gone around and seen the center of the city, Toori-sama? Judge. Listen carefully, Horizon. According to siss manual, I sit next to you like this, nonchalantly put my arm around your shoulder, and whisper something to put you in the mood! Horizon placed her elbow on Tooris shoulder and stared at him with half-lidded eyes. The arm on the shoulder? You mean like this? Well, Toori-sama? Is this fun? What mood has it put you in? D-dammit. This is what you call the mood of a loser! Toori went on to pull the B5 size parchment of the date manual from his pocket and tilted his head. Strange. According to siss instructions, we shouldve kissed liked three times by now. To be honest, I suspect Kimi-samas strategy is accurate and it is the application of that strategy that has failed. For example, it says here to show off your good side at the live ammunition shooting range and increase her appreciation of you, but a certain idiot could not hit any of the targets, peered down the barrel while wondering aloud if the gun actually had any bullets in it, and caused even the game runner to flee. Everyone thought you were committing suicide after doing so poorly at the game. Huh? I thought they all loved the gag. The game runner even gave me a stuffed doll. Look, its the messy-eating version of Reddy the Evil Fairy Teletub. I am amazed they recreated those fairies from the records found in some ruins. There is truly great depth to England. Anyway, said Toori as he checked the manual and the notes the girls had given him. Unfortunately, most of those notes were honest advice along the lines of do anything weird and Ill punish you. He leaned back in thought, took a deep breath, and turned toward Horizon. With no tsukkomi or other intrusions, Ive got a pretty good advantage here, dont you think? Judge. This means there is nothing to soften my blows and no one you can flee to. It takes a lot of na?vet to see that and think it gives you an advantage. Huh? So to you Toori started asking his question, scratched his head, and continued a bit awkwardly. To you, everyones my ally? Horizon responded quietly to Tooris question. I have not been around them long enough to divide them into the category of ally. But at the moment, the only ones I have confirmed to be my friends are the brown algae creatures and Masazumi-sama. What about my sis? Kimi-sama has large breasts and is one of my caretakers. Although my #1 caretaker would be the shop owner. I see. Toori nodded and continued. What about our teacher? Judge. She has large breasts and is a teacher who loves meat. Asama? Judge. She has large breasts and is a shrine maiden who likes shooting people. Youre right on all counts, so why do I feel like Im gonna have people mad at me later? And why do you use breasts as the first criterion? Judge. That is a standard theorem of the universe, declared the automaton. Listen. This is a very difficult concept. After all, Greek philosopher and mathematician Archimedes sought a formula to find the shape of beautiful breasts, but a great theorem of the universe would never produce a number mere humans can fully understand. Nevertheless, Archimedes found a tentative formula and named it pi. The people were so impressed that a custom was born of repeating Oh! Pi! Oh! Pi! again and again. Thus whenever someone speaks of breasts[1] they are touching on a great truth and mystery of the universe. By the way, this will be on the test. Nwohhh! The joke ended before I could get a word in edgewise! Toori began cursing and punching the stone structure on the opposite side from her, but seemed satisfied as soon as he expressed his regret like that. Anyway, he said. Wh-who do you say has the biggest chest in the class? Are you planning to grope their chest? Yeah! he immediately replied. That would clearly be Persona-kun, she replied calmly. And I will not forgive you until you grope his chest. I-I walked right into that one! Right into it! But the idiot quickly recovered and asked another question. Wh-what about Shiro? Judge. He has small breasts and- Y-you use that for the guys too!? Of course hes got small breasts! With that logic, Ive got a flat chest! Judge. But there are well-endowed males such as Ohiroshiki-sama, so any decision about this must be made strictly and carefully. To continue my description of Bertoni-sama, he is also a stingy money-lover. Yeah, you wont find any argument on that one. So, umwhat about Tenzou? Who? Th-thats just mean! Or is it a compliment since hes a ninja!? Toori continued asking for Horizons opinions of people and eventually came across a certain individual. What about Bell-san? Judge. She has fairly small breasts and no ability to see, but she works hard to ensure it is not a problem. Oh, but it is not the small breasts part I am saying could be a problem. The same goes for Adele-sama. Th-that subdued kind of cruelty is making me shudder, Horizon! So do you ever want to take Bell-sans hand and help her out? Judge. The desire to help people is natural for automatons. Toori smiled when he heard that and Horizon frowned. Why are you smiling? I do not understand. I just realized again that youre really Horizon. Judge. Logically speaking, I cannot be anything other than that. But, Toori-sama. Horizon asked a question. What has caused that expression that I will call a slight smile based on previous patterns? It makes me smile that youre Horizon. Is that not enough? Toori continued smiling. Its the same as eating. Horizon tilted her head and then gave an extra tilt of the head. Eating? Once you eat something, it disappears. She stood up, looked around at the surrounding festival stands, and nodded toward Toori. This festival will not last forever either. It will end and then disappear. In fact, I can determine that there is nothing that does not end. In the same way, even the closest of friends will grow estranged once distance is put between them from graduation or moving to a new home. And in those and all other things, losing them will only bring sorrow. What purpose is there in obtaining, doing, and participating in those things? I do not wish to feel sad, so the best option is to live a reliable life day in and day out. If I associate with the bare minimum of people and obtain the bare minimum of meaning in my life, isnt that enough? She took a breath. Toori-sama, you stated that you wish for me to gain an interest in my emotions, but emotions are produced by an object or existence. They are based on the assumption that you will hold a relationship to something else. Sorrow, for example, is produced upon the loss of such a relationship. All relationships will be lost in the end, so it is unavoidable. In that case In that case I see no need for these emotions that are needed to hold a relationship with something. Holding a relationship with someone or something will eventually bring the sorrow of parting. I do not wish to experience sorrow, so I will reject all else as well. I will reject my other emotions as well as my relationships with people or things. What do you say to that? she asked. If it will be lost and bring sorrow in the end, is there any meaning in possessing the other emotions and the relationships needed to feel those emotions? Horizon asked her question. Toori-sama, I have heard you almost lost me once and I can guess that you felt the emotion of sorrow at that time, so what about this? She asked. If you are with me, you will eventually lose me again and feel sorrow. Do you still wish for a relationship with me despite that? She turned toward Toori, but he was no longer on the stone structure. Wondering where he went, she looked down and found him crouching by her right side. He seemed to be tying the stuffed doll to the right hard point at her waist. Please stop. I do not need that. Why not? I will eventually lose it and it is not necessary for my daily life, so I do not need it. Tch. If you just said you didnt need things youll eventually lose, I was gonna negotiate you out of those clothes youll eventually lose. Is that so? He finished tying the doll on and he stood up and smiled at her while she felt the slight bit of unnecessary weight. Its true that thisll be covered in dust in a month even if you take it off and store it. And after a while youd stop looking at it and might even throw it out. Judge. Then what purpose is there in obtaining such a thing? Are you forcing sorrow onto me? Maybe so, said Toori. But youll remember I gave you this and that you wore it even after you lose it, wont you? Judge. An automatons memory is perfect. Yes, during the festival preparations, you would always look up at Masazumi-samas butt as she climbed the ladder. A total of 23 times, was it? No, it was 25 times. The 7th and 15th times you werent there, so- I-Im sorry, Im sorry, Horizon-sama. Huh, my memorys pretty damn good too, isnt it? I see. So not only do you change the subject, but this is what you bring up. Y-you were the one that brought it up!! That is within the margin of error. At any rate, what meaning is there in my memory? Well. Toori scratched his head. Im not quite sure how to say it, but I was really down when you died way back then and I recovered pretty well thanks to sis and those other horrible people. Anyway, I realized something back then. Namely Even without you around, I found myself thinking about what you would say or do if you had been there. Meaning? Judge, said Toori. Even if youve completely vanished, youre still with me. Toori gave his answer. If I lose you, Ill be sad. Ive got the emotion of sorrow after all. But even as a kid, I had various types of relationships with you, I spoke with you, we touched each other, we spent time with each other, and I learned to a certain extent what kind of person you were. And because of that, I had more than just the sorrow after I lost you. Even after that, the version of you that I knew was still with me. He looked up in the air a little before continuing. Even as I got taller, I stayed an idiot, but the people around me got more mature. All the things the Horizon inside me could do or had wanted to do, I could do with all the others. And as we did them again and again, I started having a thought. I decided it was about time I let you go free. Id kept the kid Horizon with me to keep me from being sad, but just as she couldnt grow up with us, I also couldnt change what she was for my own convenience. So once I gather the Logismoi plo and return them to the Horizon inside me, I decided to give my old self to you. Your old self? Toori nodded as she asked what that meant. Id place my monument next to yours and then continue on as the next me somewhere else. I wouldnt be redoing it; Id be continuing on. Id make sure to say thanks to the old me and to you, but then Id find a new person like you. Dont tell anyone else, urged Toori. I havent told anyone about that part. Although theres a good chance theyve caught on. Judge. I understand. This topic is no longer necessary. Horizon continued. But does that mean you are maintaining this relationship with me so that you can memorize all of my behavior patterns and thus have no problem with losing me? Are you ensuring you can create a mental replacement for me if I am lost? She touched the doll at her waist. Then it should be enough to show my reaction to each set of circumstances once and maintain the bare minimum of a relationship. And once you have gathered all of those patterns, you will be fine with me dying. That isnt it. Toori was still smiling. Im not having fun with you so Ill be fine with you dying. Its the opposite. If we have fun, therell naturally be something left over even if you suddenly die. But, said Horizon. How can I obtain the emotion of fun? Horizon spoke. The Logismoi plo has given me the negative emotion of sorrow. It has not given me a positive emotion. In that case, gathering the Logismoi plo will only provide me with negative emotions. In that case I do not need that. Those direct words were accompanied by something. Tears spilled out. In saying she did not need that, she determined that she was weak. The Logismoi plo were made from her emotions, but she did not want that part of herself if they were negative emotions. She felt it was right to reject herself, yet she wondered who would need her if even she did not want herself. Thats why Im bringing back your emotions, Horizon. ? She wiped away her tears and saw him buying a few skewered roast apples from a nearby festival stand and placing them in a bag. She took the slice he held out toward her and she placed it in her mouth to hide that she was crying. Is it good? Judge. She nodded and thought about how to answer his question. It is strongly acidic, but the cooking brings out a strong sweetness as well. I have determined it falls in the category of delicious. All right! Toori gave a thumbs-up to the old man running the stand. The man returned the thumbs-up, grinned, and pulled a fresh apple from below the stand. Here, if this is your first time tasting it, try one that isnt cooked. If you like it, head to the market. Raw, theyre more suited to salads, so buy some vegetables to go with them. Also, dont make a lady cry. Sure thing. Toori caught the thrown apple, tapped Horizon on the shoulder, and pushed on her back so they could slowly walk across the plaza. Do you dislike negative emotions, Horizon? Judge. Sorrow alone is painful enough. Then you do have a positive emotion. Why? Because, he said. If you only had the negative emotion, youd accept it without opposition and youd give yourself into it. But youre opposing it. That means you have positive emotions. Then Horizon threw her question out to him while placing a hand on her own chest. What are positive emotions!? She took a breath. What is the positive emotion I gained along with the emotion of sorrow? She received a definite answer to her question and it came as he scratched at his head. I dont know that either. She truly considered punching him there. Toori sensed a sort of killer intent coming from the automaton standing next to him. She silently glaring at him as usual, but he felt this was especially bad. It was bad enough to bring an odd sweat to his back. Horizon? Um, uh Horizon? You do not need to say it twice. What is it? Yes, what is it? He tried to think up an excuse, but she said something else before he could. Are you saying you want to die? Is that it? Oh? Is that sweat on your brow? Are you returning your moisture to the atmosphere before you die? How ecological of you. I-I shouldnt have said anything! Ive been turned into an experiment in death ecology!! He mentally began sweating blood and tried to think up an answer to the question that had started this. But I cant possibly know the answer. He felt trying to hide his ignorance was the worst thing he could do. He would rather be known as an idiot than someone who pretended to know more than he did. After all, that way he would not be lying. Toori-sama, have you been taking me along with you over something you did not understand yourself? W-want some more roast apple? Ah, Im trying to avoid the issue, he realized, but his life was at risk here. After a few seconds, Horizons expression remained the same yet she spoke up. Judge. I will take a slice. As soon as she took the slice of apple, she became enveloped by the color white. It was a flock of doves. The white doves began picking at the skewered roast apple in her hand. !? Horizon did not know what to do. Toori had transferred ownership of the skewered roast apple to her, so it was hers. However, the doves were already pecking at it. From both a sanitary and quantity perspective, I am at a disadvantage. She came to the following conclusion about the current situation. The doves approached for the food I am holding. She wore an English uniform and the hat had feather decorations. Her hair color was also similar to them, so she had enough for them to let down their guard. However, the word but entered her thoughts. After all, this was something that had never happened in her normal life. There were only a small number of birds on the Musashi and there were certainly not this many white doves. And do birds really get this close? Animals that could fly and escape her grasp were drawn in by food. This could be easily recreated, but was it worth remembering? Not only was there no purpose in remembering it, but losing food like this was a negative. Then What was she supposed to do now? She only knew one thing for sure. Toori-sama. Hm? What is it? Actually, are you okay buried under there? Oh, come to think of it, this is dove play, isnt it!? D-damn! I want to become a dove and peck at your breasts as a messenger of peace! Her punch landed even through the flock of doves, so all was well. However, the doves did not leave her. Horizon decided to give up on the apple because Toori still had two skewers left that they could split between the two of them. She began using her arms to manipulate the flock of doves. The largest dove that was likely their boss was near her hand and it would occasionally kick away the other doves. But that was wrong. The doves likely had their own procedure for who got the food, but Horizon did not care. This is my space, so even the boss dove must obey me. She held the skewer in her right hand, warned off the boss and other larger doves with her left, and gave some space for the smaller doves that flew to her arm. The boss and other larger ones wandered around down below to grab the pieces that fell from the skewer, so the flock was split into an upper and lower group. Oh, there you are. The idiot caught sight of her from the other side. He has done nothing despite my troubles with the doves, so he is less Mr. Impossible and more Mr. Incompetent. Hey, Horizon. What is it? she asked while listening to the flapping of dove wings. Are you sad now? Horizon tilted her head at that question. She was nowhere near sad at the moment, so why would he be asking that? I am not sad, but why do you ask? Because, Horizon, he said with a smile spreading horizontally on his lips. If you arent sad, it means youre happy. Toori himself was not sure if that was the case. However You probably havent noticed because you started from nothing. Nothing is normal for you, but thats not actually the case. People normally have all sorts of emotions in reaction to things. Really? Really. It catches you off guard. Youll be walking beside me with your breasts shaking and boom! Ill spot the side of your breasts from under your arm and wham! Youll crouch over and your legs- I-Im sorry! I got carried away! Just continue. Fine, fine, said Toori while cautiously prostrating. I dont know if the deadly sin emotion is giving you this emotion of rejection or if something that was left inside you is reacting to the deadly sin emotion, but you have a desire to resist the deadly sin emotion. And the emotion in opposition to sorrow is? Thats right. Toori thought about the past and answered Horizons question. Its the desire for the happiness of not being sad. Its a ridiculously luxurious emotion that lets you feel happy with nothing at all. He could not put it to words well, but he tried. You could call it the status quo. The status quo. It was not the easiest explanation, but Horizon understood what he meant. He was referring to the feeling of ease when released from a state of sorrow. I once She had once felt pain upon gaining the emotion of sorrow and realizing what it meant to lose her father. Toori had been by her side then and he had helped her with it. But can I really say I endured it? Even now, she would occasionally think of her father and criticize herself for not thinking anything or doing anything when they had crossed paths or even before that. Am I She raised her arm to lift the flock of doves and she asked a question with their flapping wings hiding her expression. Am I a cruel person for not feeling the same pain as before and not crying when I think about my father now? The truly cruel one is any parent that wants to bind their kid by having them never stop crying. Parents are the people who tell you not to just cry forever. She heard his words through the white feathers. Youve stopped crying because youre resisting the sorrow. And your dad didnt die to make you sad. He was telling someone to gather your emotions and save the world from the apocalypse. Then I Dont rush things, Horizon. A performer who immediately jumps at any new material will never master any material. Wait. Does that apply to me and how I immediately jumped at the new material of the Logismoi plo at Mikawa!? It does, doesnt it!? A-are you mad!? Dont get mad, Horizon! I do not have the emotion of anger. Stop deciding things for me. You seem really mad to me!! Anyway, she muttered. The apple must have lost its shape because the doves began settling down and the flock felt much heavier without all the flapping. Are you saying I have positive emotions to oppose the negative emotions I might obtain and I have simply not noticed because I started with nothing? Judge. If you suddenly tell an amateur to laugh, he cant do it. This is the same. He then changed the subject. By the way, Horizon, once youve calmed down some, lets make a grave for your dad. To say it again, he didnt die to make you sad. It can wait until you arent sad anymore, but well be super busy with all the fun stuff well be doing and well need a reminder to make sure we dont forget that cruel dad of yours. When you have it in you, you can go look at it and feel sad. And once you stop feeling sad, we can greet him during the Bon festival or New Years. I can tell him what fun stuff weve been up to. Or is stuff too casual for that? Im sure its fine when telling him Im his son-in-law, right!? I can call him d-dad!! That boy would sometimes enter his own world and not return. This was one of those times. As Horizon stared at him along with the doves, he finally returned. Amazing! A perfect score! Anyway, thats what we can do! What do you think!? Even when you emphasize it like that, I do not understand. Thats fine, thats fine. The idiot held out a hand to stop her and spoke. Youll be fine, Horizon. I know you can oppose any negative emotion. After all, your dad was cruel, but he had a heart of opposition on top of it that led to that second rebellious phase. All thats left is to see whether you want to oppose those negative emotions. What will happen if I oppose them? Remember what I said before? Once you regain everything, youll have only happy things left. Is Is that really the case? Would she really be able to overcome the pain of sorrow and everything else? She did not know. They were discussing nothing but transitional stages and speculation with no real conclusion behind it all, so she could not make the decisions necessary to find an answer. Can I really bring war to the world for my own selfish desire? she asked. I dont really know about that one either. If we gather your emotions in the Logismoi plo, we can save the world from the apocalypse, and that seems a good enough reason for you to take part in the struggle for them. But You want to avoid having people die or nations destroyed just because you want emotions, right? Judge. Horizon nodded. That would mean my own selfish desire was bringing others the same pain I felt in my fathers death. I have determined the thought is not contradictory. See? So think about it a bit. About what? Judge. What if? What if gathering the Logismoi plo would save more people from sorrow and other negative emotions than if you didnt gather them? He took a breath. Then you could go to war. Horizon was left speechless, but the idiot did not seem to really understand what he had said and he continued speaking as if it was just a casual idea. It doesnt matter when. If you ever feel you can do that, then tell me. Until then, well be going to war on our own. If you can ever convince yourself and fall into step with us, then fight alongside us. When that happens, well truly be together. She did not immediately reply. Could she save something by desiring war? What would it take for her to be certain of that salvation? She did not know. She did not know, but she still spoke. Based on what she had thought here, her method of opposing sorrow, the positive emotion she held, and this leeway to think about the meaning of war, should she accept or reject the offer? I will put off my decision for the time being, but what will you do, Toori-sama? Ive decided. It kind of came to me just now. What have you decided? Im going to war. He smiled. After all, you wont lose to those deadly sins, so I want to see you after youve got all your emotions back. Even if I do not wish for that? Dont be silly, he said. Thats fine too. If it makes you hate me, then Im just back to square one. Ill return everything to you and continue on as the next me. Ill think how much fun the short time I had with you was, Ill thank you and the idiots who helped me out, and Ill go find someone new whos like you. Listen. Im doing all of this no matter what you say. Ive already made up my mind. I made up my mind back when I killed you and back when I met you again. And Thats how I can purify my greatest sorrow. Horizon said nothing. Nor did he. The only motion was the doves lowering from her shoulder and arm. Their gazes naturally met and Horizon gently nodded. What a selfish fool you are. Are you trying to make yourself look good? Youre laying it on far too thick. If this was a video, you would be adding in slow motion and softening it with a gentle light. How cheap. D-dammit! I was actually thinking that myself, but you didnt have to say it!! Well, whatever. Horizon sighed. Thank you. Eh? I will not say it again. I am an automaton after all. Oh Hm I see She glared at him and he fled three steps back with a shriek, but Horizon ignored it. Everyone will be delighted to hear you have decided on your policy. Well, I more or less decided on this ten years ago, so you can wait another ten years to make up your mind. Horizon was unsure if that was meant to be considerate. I hope that I can make my decision at some point. That is the best decision I can make at the present time. I see. He smiled. Thanks. Horizon nodded at his smile but then let out a breath. Toori-sama, arent you forgetting something? Eh? D-did you want me to grope your breasts!? I-Ill get right on it, so wait there! She swung up her right fist and the idiot once more fled three steps back. Anyway, she continued in exasperation. Please do not forget that the others have been brought inside some strange space. They are likely fighting to allow us to speak like this and our conversation is now complete. That means we should go save them. Toori tilted his head and asked a pertinent question. How? Horizons glare intensified as she asked him a question. Do you not have a means of saving them? Surely you do. Before you were acting as if this was not a real problem. Her quiet voice led the idiot to move back another step. W-wait a sec! Im not an arrow-obsessed barrier expert like Asama and I cant do anything in some forceful way or another like my sis! Oh, I know! With Asama and sis, that space doesnt stand a chance! Hey! Sis! Asama! Please help! You called? With the sound of tearing paper, several figures appeared out of thin air while wrapped in wind. Asama and Masazumi appeared, Naruze was being carried on Asamas back, and a final girl led the way. Sis!? Horizon saw the girl stand calmly to the side and brush her hair into place. The girl smiled and began stroking Horizons hair. Heh heh heh. Foolish brother and adorable Horizon, no matter what trouble your inexperience lands you in, do not forget to call for your wise sister. No matter how far apart we are and no matter what stands in the way, I will always arrive to save you. That is the duty of an older sister. Your wonderful sister delivers!! Stop that. Asama struck Kimis back and did not bother to fix her bangs. The space only connected here because I managed to use Toori-kuns call as a handhold. No matter how much I tried without that, it felt like the spatial wall was simply being pushed away from us. Judge. Horizon nodded and turned to Toori while letting Kimi embrace her from behind while the girl laughed. It really is all about relationships, isnt it? Just accept it, Horizon. Its all pretty amazing. Heh heh. Whats all this? If its something you can tell your wise sister, then tell me. Wait, wait, cut in Masazumi. She had lost her coat and she was covered in dust and dirt, but she ignored it and looked between Toori and Horizon. You managed to talk, didnt you? We talked plenty! She frowned, but Horizon spoke up. I have decided to put off my decision, but Toori-sama seems to have made his. She felt Kimis breathing settle down a bit behind her, Asama nodded next to her, and Masazumis expression changed. In that case, all our efforts were rewarded. Musashi has decided what path it will take. She turned toward Naruze on Asamas back. The girl was unconscious, her clothing and wings were battered, and parts of her were soaked in blood, but Masazumi took a breath and continued speaking. This is what we wanted. If Aoi had been unable to decide on his policy and it was all left up in the air, it would have led to an even more horrible ending. Masazumi breathed a sigh of relief in front of Aoi and Horizon. This was definitely worth doing. She would learn later what it meant for Horizon to put off her decision, but Aois decision would resolve a good number of problems and worries. He had decided how Musashi would interact with other nations all the way up to the Peace of Westphalia. We can make it through the meeting this evening. With that in mind, she moved to take Naruze from Asama. If we managed to leave the theatre space, the others might have as well. Asama, can you contact them? Yes. From what I have been able to monitor, Mito is a little injured but asleep. I will go see if she is okay right away. The others seem to have finished their duels as well and I already have divine texts from Naito and Urquiaga. It seems they can meet up with us. Also, Heidi and Shirojiro are negotiating with Lord Howard outside the theatre space. They have contacted me and seem to be fine, but But? Asama responded to everyones question with a troubled look. I have no word from Adele, Suzu-san, or Futayo on the first level. Adele and Suzu lay in a narrow, dimly-lit space. Toward their heads were some snacks covered in a handkerchief and their foreheads were held together. Adele spoke to Suzu who blushed and squirmed. Ah, Suzu-san. R-right there. Use your index finger. Nhah I-I cant stay quiet. Amazing L-like this? I-Ive never done this before. I-is this right? J-Judge. R-right there. I-I cant last much longer Y-you take care of the rest! Judge, answered Suzu as she squirmed and brought both her hands to the sign frame. I-Ive never playeda music game before. Its fun. Sorry Im so bad at this. I trip you up when we play together and use up all of our extra lives. You have super fast reactions, you know that? Do I? Suzu tilted her head while arriving at the final stage of the music game installed on the sign frame. Her cheeks were flushed as she felt the tension the game tried to provide. Adele could feel the other girls body heat as she watched. Ive never seen Suzu-san like this before. Im glad I had this game in here. She did not want to play games on her own while in a sightseeing area, but her official position meant she could easily have long periods of time with nothing to do. Before leaving, she had used Musashis Catholic Stand to downloaded some multiplayer games Suzu could play with her. But I never knew I was this bad at music games! When waiting on her own during the past four days, she had earned some okay scores, but Suzu had easily surpassed those. Adele missed those past days when she thought there were four stages. It turned out there were thirty-two in all. On the final stage, Suzu was cleaning up a riot to the beat of a festival drum. The standard process was to carry their heads to display on the prison gate, but she would occasionally enter a stampede of burning them alive in straw coats. As the judgments of good continued, the umbrella roulette of responsibility would spin and all the criminals would be dealt with in a joint responsibility fatality. Suzus accurate control created a high-speed rap from the noises. Ahi! Ahi! Ahiahiaaaaaahi!! Ma-ma-ma-ma-magistrate! Strawwwww cooooooat! Coat coat! Spin the umbrella even more than usual! Just as Adele saw the fatality roulette activate for the fifth time, she noticed a new color on the console above her head. At the same time, Suzu spoke while beginning repeated taps to hammer in the stakes for the human sacrifices. Do youhear something? Hu-hu-hu-hu-huma-huma-human sacrifice! Sacrifice sacrifice!! Thank you very much! Oh, you beat the game. You can type your name in. Go there and, umthe S is therethe U is As she gave the instructions, Adele wondered when she would ever beat that score. I cant distract her any longer. She nodded and answered Suzus previous question. Theyre trying to force open the mobile shell from outside. Adele heard Suzu reply after a short pause. Can theyopen it? Well, a purge can be forced from outside in case the pilot cant move and someone has to rescue them, but the method is secret and only the health committee of the academy knows it. I doubt Musashis health committee would reveal that to England and Principal Sakai and Vice Principal Yoshinao are at the academy. Even if England requested it, they would never hand over a secret like that. Either due to what Adele had said or some other reason, Suzu gave a small smile and nodded. Butis what theyre doingokay? Hard to say. It sounds like theyve been hammering away for a while now. I really doubt that will accomplish anything, though. The joints were completely closed off and most of the armor was fixed in place on the inside, so it would be difficult to remove it from the outside. In the mobile shells current state, the inside was completely sealed off and the temperature was stable. Knights and vassals had come about during the age of conflict known as the Middle Ages and the continuing evolution of their ways was seen in Adeles mobile shell. Well, I dont actually know how a lot of it works, but we should be fine. My family can be overprotective. Really? Judge. In the off chance that England did get it open, Adele knew it was all over. But is there really a way to open a mobile shell that was closed from the inside? Suzu then tilted her head. That noise A faint and repeating metallic noise could be heard from the back of the shell. It sounded almost like the ticking of a small clock. Adele could only guess what was going on outside, but Suzu had a different idea. Can Iuse this? She held out a cable from her rod-shaped sensor named the Noise Neighbor. She was hoping to amplify its auditory information using the mobile shells sound system. Noise Neighbor was made by IZUMO, so shared divine transmission settings would be needed for it to operate along with a mobile shell created with Hexagone Fran?aise technology. Adele glanced at the sensors connector. Lets see Thats a standard plug shape, so Judge. Itll work. Are you ready? Yes, answered Suzu with a nod. Adele took the sensor and plugged it into the socket inside the shells chest that she usually used for a divine radio. As soon as she did, a sign frame appeared next to Suzus face. The outside voices appeared as text. Lady Dudley! Please wait another three minutes! The shape was different than expected. That meant Dudley and the others were handling the mobile shell in some way and their next words explained how. Th-th-that is fine. That is fine. Yes. No need to hurry. Three more minutes is just fine. Yes. Good! Only that much longer Yes. And this mobile shell will have been transformed into a weapon. Dudley watched the others work in the large guest room. Turning a mobile shell into a weapon. Musashis mobile shell was a defensive armament, so they would modify it into a weapon and thus allow Dudley to control and open it with her Testamenta Arma. I-its a reversal of ideas. Turning armor into a weapon. H-h-h-h-how very interesting. Lady Dudley, whose idea was this? Te-te-te-te-testament. Our queens. The group nodded in approval and continued their work. Dudley was delighted to see that comment had changed their posture and speed of work. I love the queen! Robert Dudley narrowed her eyes and spoke once more. I-i-its been three minutes now, hasnt it? I-its only been just over one, Lady Dudley! It must be due to my high blood pressure giving me such a full life! concluded Dudley as she waited for the work to finish. A giant grip and spike were being connected to the mobile shell which was stretched forward and backwards while leaning back. That vassal had been used as a shield during the Battle of Mikawa and on the Musashi. Thus, the queen had reached the idea of making it a spiked shield which was both a shield and a weapon. That would allow Dudleys Testamenta Arma to open it. But due to its size, the modifications had to be made with god of war parts. They had hurriedly brought in equipment and tools for gods of war, received advice from specialist technicians and pilots, and were now continuing the work. While waiting, Dudley looked out the window. The window faced south and gave her a view of the Tower of London. As Dudley narrowed her eyes toward the fortress tower, the female student recording the work process asked a question. Lady Dudley, you have been inside the Tower of London, havent you? Te-te-te-testament. I have. I was imprisoned in that tower and rescued by the queen. That was the truth. According to the Testament descriptions, Dudley had been the queens lover and aide. A-a-a-after all, the original Dudley was imprisoned for a political offense. Dudley had adored the queen for rescuing him and had fought with Cecil and the other leaders for the queens affection, but that had led to suspicions that he had assassinated his wife and his power had declined. His glory and fall had both come suddenly. At first, quite a few people had hoped to inherit the name for the initial glory despite the ensured dishonor later on. But due to the pressure of the war with Tres Espa?a and the strict monitoring of the history recreation from the Testament Union, those hopefuls had all vanished. That had led to a woman inheriting the name. I did not exactly want the name. It was forced onto me. Those around her had decided giving the name to a woman would avoid the lover issue and the scandal surrounding it. I-i-i-it happens all the time. Her muttered comment drew everyones attention, but she ignored them and looked to her feet. The ball and chain attached to her legs were from her time as a prisoner. These are an important connection between the queen and me. She had decided to keep those heavy metal balls chained to her legs and she had never told anyone why, not even the queen. Once the others turned away from her and those metal balls and began working once more, she spoke. N-n-n-now, how well-made is this? Is it enough to delight the queen? Testament, replied all those working. The student testing the durability of the connection turned toward her. Lady Dudley! The preparations are complete! Even the god of war pilots are praising it with comments like that should do it, that looks sturdy as hell, and are you sure you didnt mistake a giant shield for a mobile shell?!! Testament. Dudley raised her right hand and spread the fingers of Brachium Justitia C Vetus. O-o-o-o-open sesame!! In that instant, Adele used a powerful kick to operate the pedal in the mobile shells foot space. Her action frightened Suzu. Wh-what!? Uh, this is gonna get a bit bumpy. Adele removed her glasses and embraced Suzu. Im using the emergency escape device. Adele nodded toward Suzus tilted head and checked the sign frames that appeared around her. The output is good for everything. In that case Um, Suzu-san, let me explain. This uses all the mobile shells strength for a giant leap. Its meant to let the pilot escape without assistance if theyre buried in rubble while defending a castle or fall off a ship and sink to the bottom of the water. The great strength means it cant be used while someone is fully wearing it and it uses too much power to use more than once or twice. We have plenty of locator and divine transmission technology these days and this method puts a huge burden on and can even crush the person inside, so it tends not to be put in modern ones. She adjusted her grip on Suzu and spoke with no hint of self-deprecation. But my family can be overprotective and this vassals divine shell was created based on a book on Middle Ages technology. Lets use this to break through three floors worth of ceilings and escape. Wh-where will we go? The roof of the Tower of Londons northwestern tower has the smallest difference in height, so it would be safest. It stands out with Ex. Caliburn there and we can defend the tower-top position, so England will have to be careful. Once Suzu nodded, Adele kicked the foot pedal. Here we go! The mobile shell harshly vibrated up and down, broke through the fortresss ceiling, and soared into the sky. All that goes up must come down. The giant shield-like armor floated in Englands sky, slowly rotated, changed its trajectory to the south, and arrived at the apex of its parabola. After that, it gently began to fall. It fell between the first and second levels where the Tower of Londons northwestern tower was. People watched it fall from all over. There was an especially large number around Oxford Academy. A lot of people were waiting at the academys entrances as they had been sealed off due to the collapse of the courtyard. There were also the people gathered to see Mary show her face from the Tower of London. Some had gathered because they heard the noises in the courtyard and assumed it was part of the festival, but then a giant mass of metal had appeared overhead. They all looked upwards in surprise. !! They let out cheers of joy when their expectations were met. Did you see that!? They cleared the wall with armor! This has been another amazing year! Drawn by that shouting, a single figure dashed across Oxfords courtyard. It was Honda Futayo. That strange shape! Is that Adeles mobile shell!? Futayo saw Adeles mobile shell fly past the southern side of the fortress. However, a group of Oxford warriors was waiting ahead. They had entered the courtyard to prevent Futayo from meeting up with those outside. A few units had already created walls to seal off her movement. Nevertheless, Futayo ran straight forward. The group of warriors next to the southern wall was seven-men thick. Someone on the front row realized what she was doing and shouted out. Shes planning to jump over us and the wall! Prepare yourselves, everyone! They held long spears from Englands ArchsArt and shields of light produced by Anglican Testament Signs. Futayo saw the EOTA logo of the England Old Technique Academy on the spears. That meant they likely had added reinforcements from spells but had a basic structure based off of IZUMO spears. Those are the same design as the Stabbing Bamboo series, so they should attach to the hard point under the arm and essentially become a part of their body. Futayo thought as she ran and used a movement spell to up her speed. Sorry. She used her running motion to step over one of the spears as it was thrust toward her and she kicked downwards. The spear provided the proper reaction to the downwards kick from above. ! That step gave Futayo the force she needed to launch herself upwards and she fired Tonbokiris extension device toward the ground. She spoke as she felt it shoot out. Let us fly, Tonbokiri! Understood. She leaped toward the passageway on top of the fortress. She landed on the edge, cut across the passageway, and accelerated. She would use her momentum to leap toward the Tower of London. Without fear, she kicked off the edge of the fortress and jumped into the empty space beyond. Cheers rose up from below. Notes 1. Using the Japanese word oppai. Volume 2B, 39: The One Left Behind in the Cage Volume 2B, Chapter 39: The One Left Behind in the Cage What if you parted ways Before even meeting? Point Allocation (Confusion) Neshinbara was turned to the side and leaning against the back of his chair. This was partially to turn his back to Shakespeare as she read her novel, but he had another reason as well. They look familiar. The wall was not directly behind him and there was a walkway for participants and storage space for items being carried out. He had a good view along the wall and he was currently focused on the break area a few booths away. That area had chairs and tables, but most of the people were sitting on the floor. Neshinbara noticed two in particular sitting with their backs to the wall. One wore a sheet over his head and had tights on the legs sticking out. The other wore a hug pillow cover and tights. The sheet and pillow cover both had characters from the popular English divine television show The Evil Fairy Teletubs printed on them. The two of them had a pile of doujinshi in front of them and were loading them into wooden boxes to carry out. Nobu-tan! Nobu-tan! We hit the jackpot today and it feels great!! It does, Koni-tan! England truly is wonderful! I love it! They were likely Musashi residents, but Neshinbara decided it would be best to ignore them. Being considerate is tough for us normal people. Twisting your body like that is bad for your legs, commented Shakespeare. Thinking it would be too childish to ignore her, he fixed his posture and found her holding out something white with other colors. It was a round piece of bread with cooked vegetables and meat inside. Eat this. It doesnt look like you brought anything. Was that because you planned to leave early as you assumed no one would come? It irritated him that she was exactly right. He had brought some snacks, but he had never seen anything like this offered bread and accepted it out of curiosity. He noticed she held an identical bread and he held up his. What is this? Some kind of history recreation? Its a slight modification of the Roman offula. Try it. He took a bite and found it was still warm and had soy sauce in it. Isnt this a pain to make? Testament. Quite a few bread products are sold in the market, but if their existence is later discovered in the Testament descriptions, the already existing ones are used as an interpretation. That means we can prepare things in lots of ways without worrying. For authors like us, the experience of making them for ourselves is important research. Thank you for that lecture from a professional. Are you hoping to use what I think as research? I need you to describe the flavor. Do it directly with no comparisons. He chewed and noticed the texture of the mincemeat and the bean sprouts which were cooked with salt. As he relished the elasticity of the meat with his back teeth, he spoke. You dont usually have salt with bread, but its interesting that you can manage it by adding in these ingredients. Bread already gives two different flavors with the inside and the cooked crust, and adding the ingredients allows you to enjoy both of those flavors. As he spoke, Shakespeare took notes with her sign frames keyboard. Thank you. I didnt think you would answer. Why not? Anyone would think that after reading the interview from when your novel was published in that magazine. Oops, thought Neshinbara. I gave my opponent a foothold to attack from. But he also realized how petty he was for being unable to ignore her. I was so excited then that I couldnt see anything around me. I thought as much. You wouldnt be able to say what you did otherwise. She then said the words he found so embarrassing he wanted to die. I am the type of person who could not work in any other profession, and I think I received this honor because I am someone who can only become an author. She took a breath. Well said. He wanted to gather his things and run away, but Shakespeare took a bite of her offula and spoke. When you maintain a road in a public works job, you feel you have created a piece of the nation. When you add numbers to a register in an office job, you imagine some grand industry lies beyond those numbers. When you farm, you hold pride in the fact that you are supporting the nation and its people. In truth, someone who can become an author is the type who can feel sentiment for any profession. Of course, athletic abilities and personality compatibility come into play as well. Neshinbara understood what she was trying to say, so he spoke up for her. Are you saying I was wrong when I said I couldnt work as anything but an author? Are you saying I simply wasnt looking at any option except that? That is true but not what I am getting at, stated Shakespeare. You said two interesting things. The first is what you just mentioned. The other He had a guess. I am someone who can only become an author. Is that it? That was quite interesting, she said. Most people C myself included C are trying to become an author or are trying to remain an author, but you were saying that you had been born as someone who would definitely become an author, werent you? Realizing what she meant, he felt his body temperature sink. He heard a shuddering sound form his blood vessels as Shakespeare continued speaking quietly. I still do not think I have become an author. I still dont know what I can do to equal William Shakespeare whose name I inherited or how much I must accomplish to She took a bite. How much I must accomplish to overcome the bonds of this name and name myself an author under my own name of Thomas. But you were the type who would definitely become an author. Id say youve done more than enough to be called an author. To you, is author nothing more than a term to write down as your occupation because it is something you will naturally become because of who you are? If so If so Is that why you quit writing just because of a few insults? Was it of little value to you because you became one so easily? She still did not turn toward him and took a breath after eating half of her bread. You havent changed. You Just as Neshinbara began to protest, Shakespeare asked a question. Who do you think I am? A good question, isnt it? she said as he took a bite of offula. Just as he noticed the mincemeat tasted like salt, her voice suddenly rang out once more. That girl died. Which one? I dont know. I dont know which one I am. That left Neshinbara speechless and she did not stop there. After we parted ways, you went to Hexagone Fran?aise and we went to England. She wasnt doing well back then. He had a feeling he did not want to hear this, but he also had a feeling she would stop and never again tell him if he told her to stop. He instead remained perfectly silent. On the ship to England, she said she couldnt go with me any longer. Why was that? The three of us had said we wanted to write books and see our books in a bookstore. Shakespeare lowered her head and filled her mouth with offula. She cleaned her thumb with her tongue, wiped her hand with the edge of her white coat, and slowly stood up. That girl might have become an author. As she quickly gathered her things, no strings of letters were coming from her hair. Has the theatre space ended? That fact made him worry about his classmates safety, but he could not do anything because of Macbeth on his right arm and the cast on his left leg. She grunted as she put on her backpack and lifted her paper bag. Neshinbara watched her prepare to leave, but she asked another question. Does the current bearer of the name Thomas resemble that girl? It was only then that he realized what she was looking at. He averted his gaze and heard her speak as if from overhead. So you dont know which one I am. It is true we were very much alike aside from our personalities. So If you ever realize the answer, will you tell me? If I realize that, will you forgive me? No, she said with her back turned. She had circled to the side of the table and continued toward the canyon formed between lines of people. If you realize that, it will make that girl happy. Tenzou and Scarred stepped outside in the afternoon sun. Scarred was a step ahead to his right. He had not spoken with her since learning of the Princess Disappearance of Chancellor Henry VIII in the Tower of Londons southeastern tower, but a certain thought was on his mind. Who is she? Upon leaving Chancellor Henry VIIIs study, she had placed the key in her pocket. That meant she was someone close to Chancellor Henry VIII, but who? Fairy Queen Elizabeth? But that could not be it. Unless she held a position similar to Tooris Mr. Impossible, her time would be too filled with official business to spend it on anything like this. Mary-sama? That did not make sense either. Double Bloody Mary was imprisoned in the southwestern tower, she occasionally made an appearance for the people of London, and that had continued while he had been with Scarred. Then who is she? Was she a maid or some other relative? As he thought, Scarred walked around the Tower of Londons moat and toward Oxford. A blockade preventing access to the first level was still in place before the stairway to Oxford. The crowd was thick and the people still seemed intent on making their way up. People walked by and Tenzou passed by a few children and adults. Scarred-dono, that area is still- As he tried to slow down, she continued on ahead. Who was she? For that and many other reasons, he wanted to see more of her and so he tried to line up beside her and then move out ahead of her. However She noticed what he was doing and took a half-step lead. He filled that half-step gap, but she took the lead again. This is Zenos paradox! Tenzou recalled that Zeno was a Greek philosopher. He had been gay, but he had put together a method of dialectics using questions and answers. One of his playful demonstrations was known as the Paradox of Achilles and the Tortoise. It created an impossible paradox where swift Achilles attempted to catch up to a tortoise but could never do so because the tortoise was constantly moving forward. But that also describes the current situation between Scarred-dono and me. For the history recreation, someone recruited to be Achilles had tried to catch up to the tortoise and Zeno had charged in from the side to physically stop Achilles and keep him from catching up. At the time, Zeno had begun his question and answer method by asking Does it hurt? Well? Does it hurt? and Achilles had tapped out. That had been the worlds first demonstration on the effect of the Achilles lock. As it was only a history recreation, some had wondered if it was going too far to force a paradox to work, but it had been ultimately deemed close enough. That paradox was also used in movement spells, but Tenzou compared it to the distance between Scarred and himself and he realized a certain fact. They were almost competing over whether he could fill the gap, but he was enjoying himself. Scarred-dono. He spoke up to ask if she was enjoying it as well, but she immediately replied. Master Tenzou, how about we play a game? Agame? Thanks to living with his horrible class, he had nothing but bad memories concerning that word. N-no. She isnt like them. Despite that thought, his long years of experience made him afraid to ask further. What kind of game? Judge. If I see your face, I win. How about that? Oh, but that would be impossible, he immediately concluded. That was only natural for a ninja. Revealing our face is the same as dying. Just as he tried to tell her that, a shadow passed over him, he heard a voice, and a noise filled the air. The top of the Tower of Londons northwestern tower was suddenly smashed to pieces. !? Stone and wooden fragments fell from the sky and to the side of the moat. Tenzou made up his mind in an instant. Im worried about Scarred-dono, but she can use spells! Scarred-dono! He was certain saying that would be enough, so he began to move. He was near the moat. The falling stone and wood fragments would likely fall in the moat, but that was not all that mattered. The children! Even if they were not hit, the fact that no one had protected them would carve fear into their hearts. Crying in fear and crying in relief over being protected were greatly different things, so he ran in front of the three children and tried to hide the danger from their view. !! The rubble ultimately fell in the moat behind him. He heard several sounds of the water splashing and being struck, but nothing hit him as he carried all three children forward a few steps. Their eyes were wide with surprise, but they did not know what had happened and showed no sign of crying. I made it in time. After the final sound from the moat, he lowered the children to the ground. That was a close one, he said cheerfully. The children nodded as they gradually grasped the situation. Men and women who were likely the childrens parents rushed from the crowd in front of the stairway to the first level, but Tenzou merely raised a hand toward the children and moved away. Not standing out was crucial for a ninja. Okay. UmWhere is Scarred-dono? The commotion had caused confusion in the surrounding people, so he looked around trying to find her. Scarred-dono! Im over here! He saw her white shirt beyond the crowd and under the arcade opposite the moat. Her hand was raised and she seemed to have moved away from the commotion. ? The fact that she had avoided the danger seemed strange, but he was not entirely sure why and mentally tilted his head. Well, no one was hurt, so it doesnt matter. He moved past the people moving about in confusion, faced Scarred, and prepared to ask her if she was hurt. Im glad nothing happened, she said while suddenly moving up to him. She lightly embraced him as if clinging to him. Tenzou realized he had stopped moving. The reason for this was simple. His life had contained very few opportunities to touch the creature known as the opposite sex, but one of those stood directly in front of him and was taking an action he had even less experience with. She was leaning against him. H-how indecent! More! More! His outer facade and true thoughts mixed together, but when he tried to speak aloud, nothing came out. !? All he knew was that heat was rapidly gathering in his face and he was sweating all over. Wh-wh-what is going on!? Even as he asked himself that, he had yet to figure out what had seemed so strange since a moment ago. !? He reflexively grabbed her shoulders and peeled her from him. Not only that, he lightly shoved her forward and moved back a few steps. With some distance between them, he lowered his hips a bit and saw Scarreds confused face before him. The lowered ends of the eyebrows and the tilted head formed an expression he would call pity. However, he ignored that expression and his entire body grew cold. He finally noticed that her hair lacked the white water lily. Realizing what that meant, the remnants of the heat and sweat completely vanished. All that remained was a faint chill on his spine and tension in his side. This is dangerous. Who are you? he asked Scarred. Scarred once more tilted her head when Tenzou asked for her identity. What is it? she asked while raising her right hand to stop him and taking a step forward. But he took a step back and turned his body to the side. He held his left elbow forward to use in defense while his right hand reached for the short sword on the back of his waist. Who are you? Dont be ridiculous. Its me. Its Scarred. No, it isnt. There was something else he could point out beyond the water lily. Scarred-dono is not the type to prioritize her own safety and move away from danger. But you called out to me, telling me to fall back. No, I didnt. His doubt had solidified to certainty and his right hand wrapped around the short swords hilt. I called Scarred-donos name to have her take up a position to aid anyone I could not. Most likely, she is currently helping someone beyond that crowd. He took in a breath. Who are you? Scarred brought a hand to her cheek, lowered the ends of her eyebrows, hung her head, and frowned, but she stopped moving. So you saw through it. Tenzou watched as she raised her head. She peeled off the scar on her face with a finger and revealed a face that look much like Scarreds. However, the lack of scars on this similar-yet-different person confirmed the danger for Tenzou. Well, it doesnt really matter if you saw through it. She only needs to understand. As she walked, her hand slowly reached for his throat. She did not move quickly, but Tenzou realized something. I cant move!? His mind was resisting, but his body would not move. No, is it obeying the air and the earth!? The air settled like a solid, the wind wrapped around him, and the earth grabbed at the bottom of his feet and refused to let go. He tried to pull his arms and body away, but his clothes and the air around them were as hard as armor and would not let him pull or push. As he inhaled, he felt as if his body were being controlled by his windpipe, so he stopped breathing. This is The technique controlled the ether making up the space. A spirit spell!! Spirits could be said to be ether itself. At a certain level of density, they gained wills of their own and could even communicate with humans. Spirits spells were primitive spells used to communicate ones intentions to them. The most important aspect of spirits spells was having an affinity with the spirits in question. But the spirits read her intentions from nothing more than the movement of her hand and they obeyed her! This was not normal. It was rare even among veteran spirit spell masters to control multiple types of spirits at once, but this girl had simultaneously used wind, earth, and air spirits without speaking a word. Who would be able to do something like that? Before he could find an answer, her hand reached further toward him. I will take away the key to her decision She grabbed his throat. ! But an instant later, her hand was pulled away. At the same time, a warmth akin to listlessness filled his body and he regained his freedom to move. The girl was looking at him after taking a few steps back. Her eyebrows had risen slightly, but the corners of her mouth rose and she was clearly trying to agitate him. Before he could realize why she had moved away, she opened her mouth to speak. Why so serious? She glanced over his right shoulder, stepped further back, turned around, and started toward Oxford. Meanwhile, Tenzou looked to the right and found why the girl who resembled Scarred had ended her attack. Scarred-dono. She and the white flower were there. Her eyebrows were raised, her lips were pursed, and she was staring intently at the other version of herself. Tenzou noticed a few tears in the corners of her eyes and that her shoulders were rising and falling a bit. No, it was not just her shoulders. Her breathing itself was trembling. Is she afraid? He understood what scared her without having to say it. That girl who resembled her stood before the stairway to Oxford. She turned her back to the people trying to reach Oxford, folded her arms toward Tenzou and Scarred, and gave a small smile. I suppose I should say it now: long time, my friendno, my sister. Isnt that right, Double Bloody Mary? Volume 2B, 40: Standing Alone on the Parting Paths Volume 2B, Chapter 40: Standing Alone on the Parting Paths What further forces one To accept and go along with the parting? Point Allocation (Common Sense) Double Bloody Mary? For a moment, Tenzou simply could not understand what the girl resembling Scarred had said. His mind filled with confusion, but a voice removed that confusion. Master Tenzou. Scarred stepped forward from his right. Her expression changed as she stood between him and the other version of herself who claimed to be her sister. She smiled with the ends of her eyebrows lowered, but she faced straight forward without lowering her head. Master Tenzou. When she called his name again, he looked her in the eye and gradually understood it all. Double Bloody Mary. He recalled and went over what that would mean. The girl before him had cared for a graveyard of three hundred swords and many scars remained on her face and body. So that was all because you were Mary. Judge. I am the sinner who killed three hundred while trying to turn England back to Catholicism. He nodded with the ends of her eyebrows still lowered, but she did not stop there. In the Tower of London, I asked when Mary could have been born seeing as Queen Catherine was too weak to give birth, remember? The answer stood before him. The two similar girls indicated the truth. When Anne Boleyn gave birth to the Fairy Queen, she had twins. Tenzou listened to Marys explanation that was similar to a confession. We are twin sisters, but I took the name of Mary because I did not possess even half the power of the Fairy Queen. At the time, Queen Catherine had already passed away without having any children, but Queen Anne Boleyn needed to demonstrate her intent to obey the history recreation because our birth was a deviation from that recreation. So she was executed? Judge. Scarred who was actually Mary nodded. My birth meant the loss of two mothers. I-if you were twins, you could say the same about the Fairy Queen! Is that any reason to turn those sins toward the one who has great power and is leading England into the future? Given the proper order, I should have been born first and none of this would have happened had that been the case. All the problems stem from me not being born and then from me actually being born later. Tenzou was dumbfounded. If at all possible The ends of her eyebrows were still lowered and she forced her smile to remain. I didnt want you to know. Tears spilled from her eyes. She lowered her head, tensed her shoulders, and wiped her face, but Tenzou could not say anything. He did not know what to say. Excuses for that came to his mind, but she cleared her throat as he hesitated. Master Tenzou. Once she looked back up, her usual smile had returned. The tears were in the way, but a shake of her head caused them to fall. When she opened her lips and spoke, her voice contained a faint tremble. Shall we play our game? A game. As she spoke that word, she took a step forward. He wondered what she would do and realized she was close enough to embrace him. She narrowed her eyes, raised her chin as if stretching her back, and extended her neck. This is the pose from a kiss scene. She raised her chin once and then twice, but he did nothing despite knowing what she intended. Ehhhhhhh!? He finally recalled that their game was for her to see his face. If they were to make physical contact here, he would be forced to physically remove the scarf from his face, but that would mean his loss. I will gladly lose! simultaneously declared both his left and right brain. However Something bothered him, so he asked a question without thinking. Mary-sama. Will Scarred-dono remain with you? He was asking if the person who protected the fourth level would remain. Marys eyes opened in surprise at Tenzous question. Her teary eyes looked directly at him and bent as a smile covered her face. Judge! Once the festival came to an end, Mary would be executed. He had asked if that execution meant her death and she had given him a clear answer. Do not worry. I will not disappear. Do you remember what I said before? Mary will be saved in the end. Is that so? As he breathed a sigh of relief, Mary smiled bitterly and lightly struck his chest. I guess this means I lose. Declaring her loss brought the kiss scene to its end. But can I really let it end like this? Mary was the sister of Elizabeth, who was chancellor and student council president of England. Continuing to interact with such a person would aid the Far East, but doing so more than necessary and influencing each other could ultimately hinder the history recreation. She seemed to understand that as well because she clasped her hands near her waist and lowered her head. Judge. I will now be entering the Tower of London to prepare for the history recreation. Tres Espa?as diplomats have arrived and the conditions for the armada battle cannot be met without me. However, the Musashi will leave England once the history recreation is complete, wont it? She just rejected me, he thought blankly as he lowered his head as well. It would sound weird to wish her a good execution. But he could not think of anything else to say. Judge. Goodbye. Judge. Until we meet again. They gave their minimal parting words and both gave a sigh, but he felt this was the right thing to do. If he did not let his temporary emotions influence him, he would not cause any trouble between England and the Far East. And the next time the Musashi came to England, she would have been removed from the bonds of the history recreation. Once that happened, she would be free after retiring from her inherited name. If we meet again next year If all went well, he hoped to meet the true Scarred in that fourth level village once more. Scarred-dono? He felt he was being thoughtless and stupid, but he asked anyway. I-is there a kind of guyyou especially like? For a moment, the look on her face was one of surprise, but it soon changed to a bitter smile. I cant exactly tell you that. But But if I did meet someone like that, I would want to be someone who leaves a lifelong scar on him. I see, he thought as his shoulders drooped. We really have cut all bonds now. Goodbye. She took in a breath and turned her back to him. He stepped back to show he was letting her leave and he watched her slender back. She left while putting on the cloak she had brought with her and hiding her face. She walked away and, unlike before, he felt no need to pursue her. It was only then that he truly felt she was on her way to fulfill her duty. She had shown him her casual clothes, her smile, and a truth about the Princess Disappearances. Was that all as thanks for maintaining the graveyard, creating the hot spring, and helping in the fields? He watched her leave and saw Elizabeth waiting for her. The queens arms were folded and Marys path would pass right by her, but then sudden voices came from the stairs to Oxford. The gathered crowd cheered and they opened a path to the stairway. Tenzou looked over and saw three forms walking down from Oxford. One was the large form of Vice President William Cecil, one was the slender form of Vice Chancellor Robert Dudley, and the last was Ben Jonson, the secretary and athlete poet. The people cleared a path for the three officers and only then realized Elizabeth was already on the path. Their exclamations of surprise quickly grew to joy. The queen! Testament. I have come out in the common attire today. This is not bad for a change. She received a multitude of voices saying testament, but their voices gradually lost enthusiasm as Mary approached the queen and kept her face hidden by her cloaks hood. Suddenly, new figures appeared from between the people on either side of the path. The Trumps. Voices of admiration and awe left the crowd as those six people appeared. Drake, the bloody Hard Wolf. Hawkins of the Trident, who maintained his form despite being wrapped in injury-healing bandages. Grace, the sighing dryad. Walsingham, who dried her wet hair by brushing it with her floating hands. Nicholas, who easily swung around his giant hammer. Lord Chancellor Hatton, the Living Bones with will-o-the-wisps floating around him. They met up with the three who had walked down the stairs and formed an arcing line behind the queen. This hid the queen from the publics view and also hid Mary. Tenzou heard a sudden voice as he alone faced them from a distance. Master Tenzou. Mary looked over her shoulder at a point twenty meters from him and ten meters from Elizabeth. Her bangs hid her expression, so her scar was all he could see clearly. This was fun. I was saved even further by learning I could have so much fun, so I truly am fortunate. Tenzou just about replied with judge, but he noticed an indescribable danger in her words. What is this? He was not sure why, but he felt he should not let her go here. In that moment, a girls voice shouted down from far above. Dont lether go!! It was Suzu. Tenzou heard his classmates voice which did not attempt to hide her desperation. She isntisnt beingsaved!! Th-thisis the same! Thesame!! What was it the same as? Horizon!! Adele nodded in agreement with Suzu from the top floor of the half-destroyed northwestern tower. She was working to protect Suzu who yelled down from the wall that had broken down to the floor. This facility shouldnt be here!! She was currently investigating the data acquired from Suzus Noise Neighbor which was connected to the mobile shell. The top floor of the northwestern tower contained Ex. Caliburn. The crust the sword was stabbed into had been transplanted into the tower. From there, it was directly connected to Englands ley lines and it could fire the giant light sword that protected the nation. However, Noise Neighbors inspection of the firing points internal structure said something else. The appearance is different, but its been modified to have almost the exact same effect as the Andamio de la Ejecucin we saw at Mikawa!! Adele could see the English Andamio de la Ejecucin before her. The sounds Suzu had heard coming from England had likely been this modification. The sounds reverberating through the ley lines had been caught by the ether detectors in Noise Neighbors sensors. The Andamio de la Ejecucin was covered with white and gold decorations. Overall, it looked like a cake five meters across. Ex. Caliburn grew from the stone crust and ripples created with various decorations surrounded it. This one is likely based on permeation rather than time. Tres Espa?a had built a barrier and the person inside was broken down into ether, but this would emit that dissolving power from the floor and eliminate anyone on that floor. It did not use barriers because they knew the victim could not run. The lack of walls had kept it small and allowed even England to build it. Of course, it still uses Tres Espa?an techniques, so they had to have either stolen them or been given them. The piece of rock forming Excaliburs pedestal had a single sentence engraved into it. Marys proud spirit will forever be with England. That could only mean one thing. Adele nodded toward Futayo who readied to fight the warriors climbing the stairs and Futayo returned the node and spoke. Say what you know. As vice chancellor, I give you authority to speak. Judge, replied Adele before taking a breath and shouting. 1st special duty officer!! She could not see her classmate from here, but Suzu had told her what she had heard. The 1st special duty officer is with Queen Mary who was going by the name of Scarred! Adele did not know why he was there, but she knew what she had to tell him. He was close to Scarred this entire time! As a vassal on the outskirts of chivalry, she was thoughtful enough to realize what that meant. 1st special duty officer! She will be executed! She will be broken down into ether by the Andamio de la Ejecucin and used to strengthen Ex. Caliburn! From the modifications made to the crust, the ether pathways, and the ether accumulation, that much was clear. Shes lying about being saved! Shes talking about the salvation of death! Queen Mary is of the ether-like fairy race! She intends to return her power to Englands ley lines in order to eternally become one with England and protect it! Adele took in a breath before finishing. That is the salvation she wants!! Youre kidding, thought Tenzou. If she considered death to be her salvation and an Andamio de la Ejecucin had been prepared How long has she been prepared for this!? Had she decided long before she met him? The most likely timing was when she had been unable to pull out Excalibur. He recalled how she had maintained that graveyard and helped out the people of that village. Was all that a brief diversion as she was preparing for death!? Everything that happened on this day and before was the same. And if this was how it would all end I thought I understood you, but was I no help at all!? As he questioned himself, he came to a realization. He took a step forward. Tenzou was shocked to realize what he had done. This isnt good. He was a ninja. A ninja was to remain hidden and obey his ruler from the shadows. He had already decided not to do anything that would work against the Far East. ! But he stopped questioning himself once he took a second, third, and fourth step. He moved forward. For what, he did not know. How could he tell her to stop in this situation? He did not know the answer, but he tried to call out to her as her shadow stretched out toward him. !! He was unsure whether to call her Mary or Scarred. A moment later, he realized that her shadow was stretching toward him despite her being to his north. A ninja technique!? The shadow instantly took form and rose from the ground. It became a man resting the giant hilt of a sword on his right shoulder. He stood quickly but the hilt could not have been light. His armband indicated he was a member of Trumps and he was likely trained in swordfighting and ninja techniques. Hiding in shadows was a major type of stealth technique. It could be seen as a reverse usage of Zenos paradox as it created a large space in which to hide by continually subdividing an incredibly thin space. It was an actual spell that could be used with Blessings, so it was quite powerful. If he can become a shadow so splendidly, I cant let my guard down! Tenzous course would collide with the man, so he gathered strength in his waist and used a technique from seven meters away. Ninja techniques used a variety of standard techniques primarily based in martial arts, so anyone could accomplish them with training. The basic principle was to require no outside materials and to be usable even in extreme situations such as being injured. Tenzou was trained in many ninja techniques that had their foundation in martial arts and he used one of those now. !! He accelerated his body toward his opponents left side and then circled around on the right side. He ran in the opposite direction than he appeared to be. The action itself was simple. He turned his entire body to the left and moved his hands and feet to the left. But I move my knees and elbows to the right. The technique forcibly twisted his forward motion, but his opponent would initially detect the direction of his body and the movement of his extremities. That made it difficult for his opponent to notice the change in his direction of movement. Simply put, it was an upgraded version of a feint that took advantage of an opponents attention. A moment later, the man rotated a normal-sized hilt in his hand. Is that a gravity sword!? The man flipped a switch on the hilt which changed the mode from enemy to self and he then pointed the hilt at himself. The man stabbed the gravity sword into his own gut. A voice of surprise escaped Tenzous mouth. What is he doing? But an instant later, Tenzou saw the result of the action. The man split into two of himself. He distributed the gravity swords attraction and decomposition to split himself in two!? He had safely broken down his entire body below even the cellular level to create two less dense copies. The technique could be called a seppuku gravity clone, but keeping the nerves connected and the problems presented in the separation and recombination would require great skill. The two copies grazed through each other a bit as they spread to the left and right. Their locations covered both options from Tenzous feint and the wind was already whipping up as they wielded new gravity swords. Kh! Tenzou was up against two people now. He avoided having his feet swept out from under him, but that was all he managed. After their attack at his legs was avoided, the two men launched piercing attacks much like pointing fingers. And they hit. Mary turned back when she heard multiple footsteps and she saw the sight from within her hood. Tenzous running posture crumbled and his knees struck the ground. His right hand opened wide as if reaching for her. But the partial mist of blood created by the gravitys decomposition burst from his back near the shoulder blades. The color scattered through the air and the ninja collapsed face-first to the ground below it. He maintained his running posture, but his arms lost strength from the shoulder down and his entire body collapsed to the dirt to his right. She heard the sound of flesh striking earth. His clothes scraped across sand, his body curled up, and his legs swung through the air as if he were still trying to kick off the ground. He curled up to the side as if showing his back off to her. Kah! The sudden damage sent his body into shock and he began trembling. Mary gasped and nearly turned fully toward him, but she realized Walter stood next to the collapsed ninja with gravity sword in hand. Instead, she swallowed her gasp into her gut and took another breath. Leave him there. She looked at the few footprints he had made. Im sorry. The injury piercing from the front to the back was the type he did not want. She could not respond to him, but she could protect him. He has nothing to do with Double Bloody Mary, so he has nothing to do with you either. Isnt that right, Trident Walter? That final name produced a nod from Walter. He returned the gravity sword to the external latch on his uniform, so Mary breathed a sigh of relief, gave a small bow, and turned her back once more. However, a new voice stopped her before she could begin walking again. Hold it right there, Walter! No, Yamanaka! What do you think youre doing!? It was Milton. Tenzou watched everyone as his consciousness faded due to blood loss. Running up behind Milton were his classmates from Musashi. Many of them were injured, but most of them were there. When they noticed him collapsed on the ground, Asama spoke first. O-oh, no! Tenzou-kun died without anyone noticing! No, look closer, Asama! Hes still twitching like a bug! Hes alive! Who? Dont jump to conclusions, dont be so horrible, and was that Horizon-dono for that especially cruel last one!? Milton then spoke up as he flew along the road ahead of them. Yamanakaaaa! Have you truly betrayed Lady Mary!? Are you sending the one who saved us to her death!? Walter, who was being called Yamanaka, scratched his head with a troubled look. He silently turned toward Tenzou and then faced Mary. Damn you! shouted Milton. A moment later, a slow but firm voice was heard. It resembled Marys but had more strength behind it. Milton, I have a position for you if you wish to join us. The Fairy Queens voice contained a slight smile and she then turned to the Trumps lined up alongside her. Honestly, none of you know how to bring back results. If you wish to hand your number over to that crow, just tell me. Dont compliment me! The great man that is Milton will not take part in your plan to protect England by sacrificing a noble spirit! Ha ha. Dont be like that. With the war against Tres Espa?a approaching, I simply prefer a crow to this lot who were rebuked by those Far Eastern amateurs. Oh, and that assessment is a national secret. She was insulting her own subordinates, but she spoke with a tone of joy. Tenzou did not know what they had done, but he could guess it involved duels with Musashi. The queen had likely found joy in her subordinates desire to protect England more than in their actual results. Duels. If Scarred had realized that was going on That must be why she challenged me to a game. At that point, she had already viewed herself as on the queens side, so had he understood anything about her? The queen who had known everything spoke to his approaching classmates. This festival entertainment is over. The queen stood in front of Mary. So let us begin the true festival. Tonight, we will hold a party in Oxford and there we will determine England and the Far Easts stances toward each other. After her next statement, Tenzous mind fully fell into darkness. The worlds entertainment and Englands entertainment have come to an end. And it is all thanks to the apocalypse. This festival entertainment will be over soon, wont it? Heidi spoke to Howard across the document-covered table on the terrace. Is everyone okay? she wondered with a feeling similar to impatience in her heart. I look forward to seeing how exciting tonights party will be. As do I, agreed Howard. She then noticed Shirojiros behavior next to her. He maintained his negotiating posture. Shiro-kun? She turned toward him, but he spoke without returning her look. Lord Howard, this piece of entertainment has allowed England to tell the Testament Union you took actions to secure the Musashi. On the other hand, Musashi eliminated Englands representatives and demonstrated we have the same level of individual strength as you. These duels were valuable to both of us and we can now negotiate from a position that leaves no room for influence from the Testament Union. After all, now that we have sent our representatives against each other, they cannot force us into war. However Lord Howard, that is a problem for England, is it not? Eh? thought Heidi. She tilted her head, looked to Shirojiro, and asked a question. What do you mean? Weve shown were equal and England has an excuse for the Testament Union, right? Equal is a problem, Heidi. Equal means the Musashi can leave England whenever it wants and possessing military might on par with Englands special duty officers means Musashi will enter the world with the same status as England. The Testament Union will never allow that. In which case The meeting tonight will not be on friendly terms. England will try to suppress us. But what reason and method will England use to suppress someone with supposedly equal strength, Lord Howard? Realizing what he meant, Heidi turned toward the English treasurer in surprise. Howard pushed his glasses up his nose, reached into his pocket, and pulled out a paper he had prepared before arriving here. Testament. This bans the Musashi from leaving port and temporarily ceases all trade. Howard placed the already approved document in the center of the table. Now that it has proved its military might is on equal footing with England, Musashi is a threat to other nations. As such, England will forbid the Musashi from leaving port and hold it here. !? Heidi quickly checked the Musashis fuel data via a sign frame. Based on the engine division and command divisions data, they could reach the nearby IZUMO headquarters under normal cruising. But, she thought just before Howard spoke. The Musashis damage has yet to be fully repaired, so it cannot escape with gravitational cruising in the event of a surprise attack. Also, your reserves of fuel should be just barely too low to travel by stealth cruising. After all, you have yet to make any transactions involving fuel here. Was that on purpose? No, it was merely an issue of priorities. Ether fuel is an important resource for England as well, so we merely held off on that until last. It is but a happy coincidence that it also allows us to cease all trade and hold the Musashi here. That final comment reminded Heidi of what Howard had said just before ending their discussion on the diplomatic ship. You asked Musashi to use you as our exclusive contact for trade with England. Was that request so you would have the authority to issue and manage a notification such as this? Considering even the unlikely is the foundation of reliable trade, said Howard as he stood. You can attend the Peace of Westphalia under Englands protection. It is not a bad option if you ask me. Dont be ridiculous, thought Heidi with a frown. Then I cant flirt with Shiro-kun while we travel around the world! We were supposed to have all sorts of fun in Hexagone Fran?aise next! Nwaaaah! My plans are ruined!! As anger filled Heidis mind, Shirojiro replied to Howard. That would indeed be an excellent option for us. Eh? W-wait, Shiro-kun! Heidi, think about it. No matter what our horrible classmates did, we could blame it all on England. Oh, I get it! Youre so smart!! Ehhh!? Y-youre fine with that!? As Howard grew flustered, Heidi glared at him. Just to be clear, we have several people who are troublesome on a national level. If you tried to resolve it with money, it would bankrupt at least three nations! But, she thought. This really is a problem. She produced a number of documents on sign frames and showed them to Howard. A fair amount of manufacturing is performed within the Musashi and other nations desire a lot of it. Most notably, the universal joint used to combine devices produced by the other nations companies is exclusively made on the Musashi. Will you be using England as a midpoint to continue that trade? Testament. By preventing the Musashi from leaving port, England will receive the benefit of being an intermediary both politically and in the trade between Musashi and other nations. On the other hand, the Testament Union and other nations will benefit from the stable history recreation brought about by the Musashi not spreading conflict throughout the Far East. Lastly, Musashi itself can rely on the other nations and the rules of the history recreation to reach the Peace of Westphalia with a minimum of trouble. After all, the other nations have no choice but to recreate the Peace of Westphalia. Is there a problem with any of this? Howard went on to ask another question. If I designate the two of you as my contact point with the Far East, you should be able to seize almost all the money entering the Musashi. That is not a bad deal for any of us, dont you think? Shirojiro did not reply, but Howard spoke as if to answer his own question. England has a reason for holding the Musashi here. In many ways, the Far Easts Musashi is inexperienced as a nation, so we must protect and instruct you. Quite a selfish form of protection, commented Heidi. Shirojiro raised his hand to keep her from continuing, looked Howard in the eye, and spoke. So England is holding the Musashi here to protect it, stopping all trade, and asking us to obey you? If that is the issue at hand, it falls beyond the jurisdiction of treasurer. You would need to speak with Vice President Honda Masazumi. However, she is a formidable opponent. Try to sell her something and she will refuse simply because she has no money. Isnt that right, Heidi? Judge. She wont borrow money either because she wouldnt be able to pay it back. That politician has no weak points for a merchant to exploit. Im glad shes on our side. Heidi took a breath and thought about how troublesome everything had become. It all comes down to the meeting this evening, doesnt it? Volume 2B, 41: Hermit on the Stage Volume 2B, Chapter 41: Hermit on the Stage What naturally leaks out Even if it is hidden? Point Allocation (Trouble) White plaster buildings filled a town on a slope. Tres Espa?an flags could be seen below the blue sky. They were raised on the occasional simple signal at the narrow intersections, but none of the people, oxcarts, and carriages using the streets obeyed them. They all noisily travelled back and forth and up or down the rough stone paving. Chairs were placed in front of the filthy houses lining the streets, but people were also sitting on the road as they passed the time. None of them had jobs, so they sat around talking, betting on dice throws, or playing card games. Occasionally, a man holding a hunting horn by the ocean at the bottom of the slope would motion toward them. Whenever that happened, a street corners worth of men would walk to him. They would descend toward the ocean and a while later carts would begin travelling along the road. All of the slopes switched between the two states of standstill and motion. Meanwhile, some figures ascended from the harbor. There were three of them and they all wore filthy cloaks and hoods that had originally been white. The one in the lead was a dark-haired and short young man and he was followed by a brother and sister with blond hair. The people who saw them would raise their eyebrows at first, but they would soon bend their eyes in a smile and call out to the short one up front. One raised a hand in greeting and noticed how the short young mans feet disappeared before reaching the ground. Hey, whats all this, Se?or Bat? Did you take on some apprentices? More or less. How have things been with you? All the shipments from the New World have been a lifesaver. I thought about taking some of it for myself, but I was caught. I guess I got a little too greedy. Thats for sure, said those around him. Se?or Bat laughed and then asked a question. Is the King here? Testament. Did you hear about it down below? Hes in the market. Sandro already lost and came back here. He went to all that trouble claiming he was undefeated in Hexagone Fran?aise. The man speaking with Se?or Bat pulled a coin from his pocket and flicked it into the air. But talk isnt enough when it comes to gambling. Testament. But it can win you enough to cover the Millones, cant it? That it can. Se?or Bat raised a hand toward the smiling men and continued down the road with the two siblings. A white domed building bearing Alcal de Henaress crest was visible on the western hill on the left side of the town. That was the primary school building. The three of them climbed the slight slope of the street while looking toward it. As they did, the sister asked Se?or Bat a question. Captain Takakane, why did they call you Se?or Bat? Oh, that, replied Takakane. He continued facing forward while passing by a woman carrying some market goods home. I havent actually revealed my identity. Ive hidden it while playing here for a long time. More recently, Ive been coaching a kids baseball team with Fusae. I seriously trained them to show I wasnt doing it out of pity and they made it to the semi-finals in the previous tournament. Vel also comes down here to paint frescos when he wants a change of pace from doing nothing but history recreation paintings. Juana doesnt know about any of it, though. Its the first weve heard about it too. You told us to rely on Velzquez and we did so, but I didnt know it went so far. Well, nows the time to learn. But dont tell Juana or Gin. Juanas too straight-laced and Gin should probably hear about it from Muneshige. Testament, agreed the sister as she occasionally looked around at the people of the city. Ive heard this area described as the slums for people who cant even attend the academy. Have you noticed anything about it? Testament, replied the Valds sister as she looked around. Its nothing but humans and long-livedno, humans and the half-lived who are a mix between human and long-lived. Sister, I cant tell the difference between long-lived and half-lived. Hmm. I can kind of tell from their mannerisms. Testament. Thats right, said Takakane. The half-lived are visually identical to the long-lived. Even I can only tell once they start to move. The half-lived tend to have shorter ears, but there is a fair difference between individuals and between different types of long-lived. For example, the forest types have short ears naturally. But anyway, the half-lived have the same lifespan as humans, so So The long-lived age over many long years and their actions adapt as their athletic abilities lower with age. In other words, their appearances and actions both age at a natural rate and they can be said to mature properly. However, the half-lived age just like a human, but their mind does not adapt in sync with the aging of their body. Compared to a pure-blooded long-lived, their actions are a lot like an aging person trying to act too young. Thats why the pure-blooded long-lived treat them as if there is something wrong with them and why they are only just barely allowed to exist under Tres Espa?as policies concerning purity. Simply put, they are persecuted. He took a breath. But its strange. No one here knows much about the academy or politics, but I can relax and discuss my favorite teams here. Around Henares, commenting on teams would get too much attention from the broadcast committees Sol Peridico. As he spoke, he left the street and found himself atop the low hill. This had once been a section of the city, but now the shops of an afternoon market were set up along benches built on the old building foundations. More people were gathered here than on the streets and it was louder too. Most of the people moving here and there were women, but some men were gambling and talking at the ends of paths and the benches with no shop set up. Wow. So this is the afternoon market you can see from the academy. I always wanted to go see it. Sister, did you want to visit it with your brother? You need more variety in your methods of expressing love. For example, you could make me food every so often. Lately, I have been quite fond of orange mousse. That is a good piece of brother trivia. Before you start filling me with strange trivia as well, try to remember why were here, said Takakane as he entered the market. You wanted to know where the chancellor disappears to because you often have to run errands for him, didnt you? He cut through the moving crowd of people and the other two followed with unsteady footing. They spotted some normal people here and there, but young students were by far the most common. However Brother, people do know what our chancellor looks like, dont they? Sister, have you forgotten how much trouble Lady Juana goes through every time he makes a public appearance? But The Valds sister pointed through a gap in the people surrounding a bench up ahead. Thats the chancellor, isnt it? Hes completely blending in with the people here. The middle aged man named Segundo wore a worn-out shirt and sat on the edge of a bench with one knee raised. His hair was loosely parted to the side and three chess boards were placed beyond his bare feet. Even under the afternoon sun, he did not reach for the glass of water next to him as he faced the three men on the other side of the boards. Occasionally, he would push his old glasses up his nose and make a move. As he moved pieces on the left, right, and then middle boards, the people began to whisper. Hes won the right and middle ones. How can he do so well without knights or a queen? Amid the commotion of voices, the three opponents lowered heads grew even lower. The bearded man on the left who had yet to be defeated brought a hand to his forehead. Oh, damn. Ive lost my escape route. He raised both hands overhead to conceded defeat, a cheer filled the surrounding people, and money changed hands. But just as the bearded man was about to clean up the left chess board, Segundo stopped him. Can someone tell him how he can turn this game around? I would bet on him. Eh? said the bearded man. A smile filled Segundos eyes beyond his glasses. You still have a chance. You know how to take on a challenge, but you also need to know how not to give up. Im not sure if I can say testament to that, he said. But if our King says so, Ill give it a shot. Good, good. Avoid thinking about unpleasant things. Remember: If we have money, well use it. Well give in to our passions, have a party, and forget everything unpleasant. So lets have some fun. All right then, said the bearded man as he rolled up his sleeves. Meanwhile, a young man who appeared to be a student sat down to be the next challenger. The surrounding crowd of people split apart and Segundo spotted someone beyond them. Takakane stood there in filthy white clothing. Takakane took a breath and turned toward the Valds siblings. Well, Ive shown you where he goes, so come find him yourselves in the future. Ill give you some money this time, so buy something you like and head back. Just make sure you use the same path as on the way here. The siblings seemed confused by that, so he smiled bitterly. There are some thieves around these parts. Once they see how you buy things, theyll know you arent from here or anywhere like here and theyll target you. They wont as long as Im with you, though. Testament. So thats why we came up from the harbor without even trying to hide. Well be careful. Anyway, Captain Takakane, should the chancellor really be doing this? Do none of them realize its him? A lot of them probably do. They probably recognize me as well. But he speaks to them as if they dont, so they play along. More importantly, the commander is pretty well-known around these parts. Has it been that way for a long time? You know about the Lepanto, right? Testament, replied the Valds brother. He glanced over at the old weapon displayed alongside the markets sign. That was a battle from twenty five years ago, before we were even born. It was meant to double as the Battle of Itsukushima and He hesitated. Captain Takakane, in accordance with the history recreation, you fought under Sue, head of Tres Portugal, and died in the battle. For the recreation, you killed Captain Fusae when Mouri falsely accused her of treason and then you died in the Battle of Itsukushima itself. But as a defense, both of you had double inherited names, right? You had Espa?as General Prez de Guzmn and Captain Fusae had Admiral lvaro de Bazn of the Lepanto. Sister, people do not remain as ghosts because they have a double inherited name. The sister turned toward her brother in surprise. Brother, why are you being so serious? Are you trying to suck up to him!? Sister, your recent insanity has me worried. Anyway, Captain Takakane, the two of you fought under Sue Harukata, the famous commander who controlled Tres Portugal, but Sue was also killed in the battle and Portugal fell to Tres Espa?a as history dictated. Testament. Thats right. A lot happened between the two of us in that battle. Its how we ended up in our current relationship. I get that the Battle of Lepanto brought about your relationship, but what exactly happened? Can you tell us more about it? What is this? Are you from the broadcast committee or something? asked Takakane. Well The Valds sister smiled without a hint of shyness. You and Fusae always refuse to tell us. Theres no point in telling you. Both sides of that double battle were a tough fight. At the time, Tres Espa?a, England, and M.H.R.R. got along well and Tres Espa?a was closely-connected to K.P.A. Italia, so Hexagone Fran?aise was surrounded on all sides. They used the Battle of Itsukushima to open a hole there and that made it a much harder fight, but there was one other reason for it. Namely The Ottomans hadnt been fully taken over by Oda at that point, and Suleiman ordered them to take the invasion even further than the history recreation required. Their plan was to win the battle but admit defeat to obtain a political victory. The fiercest fighting against the Ottomans happened where Vel, the commander, and a lot of poorly trained troops were. The Lepanto was said to be a huge success, but thats because only the good things were recorded in the history books. The siblings were dumbfounded and a bitter smile entered Takakanes voice. From what Ive heard, the Lepanto was really bad. Vel only left behind a sketch, but it was a complete massacre. After all, the enemy defended with iron-reinforced ships that completely outdid our charging galleys and then began their big invasion. In both Itsukushima and the Lepanto, the front lines were used as shields and the rowers in the bellies of the Lepanto galleys died without being able to do anything. His bitter smile grew into a real smile. And those people were the half-lived you see here and their relatives. Th-then the chancellor is here because of that? Do you believe me? asked Takakane. During the Lepanto, there was an unknown commander who led many half-lived to safety but lost something truly precious of his own. If you believe me, then hurry on back. Its too soon for the two of you to play here. In a dimly-lit ship corridor, everyone was gathered while holding their breath. They were just outside the medical room of the Musashi transport ship that had crashed in England. Three people stood directly in front of the door while the rest of the group was gathered halfway down the corridor. Kimi held a basket of bloody bandages and Toori and Horizon faced her. Kimi lowered her head a bit, but she faced her brother as she spoke. Listen, foolish brother. I am going to open this door, so are you sure youre prepared for whatever you might find? Sis, is Nate doing that bad? Judge. Kimis eyebrows lay flat and she nodded. She definitely isnt doing well. But she has resolved herself in a way, so dont give any weird reactions, okay? When you see how bad shes doing, make sure you dont say unh! or owah!! Dont do it, okay!? You have to resist! Sis! Sis! Is it just me or does that sound exactly like something Id say!? Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, do you really think a sister would betray her brothers expectations!? I have to go dobaaan! Dovaaan! Ohhh! I dont have the slightest idea what that means, but it did a perfect job of getting across how hopeless you are! Anyway, sis, is Nate really not doing good? Heh heh. Worried? Then go find out for yourself. Kimi placed a hand on the door and took in a breath. Now!! She flung the door open to reveal Mitotsudaira sitting naked on the bed as she changed clothes. For a moment, Mitotsudaira was unable to react to the motion and noise from the door to the side of the bed. The opened space revealed a dark corridor, Toori who was giving her a thumbs up, Horizon who was doing the same, and Kimi who was peeking in. See! Do you see, foolish brother!? Poor Mitotsudaira had her breasts worn down so much in her duel that shes left with that flat chest! An instant later, a scream was accompanied by Musashis chancellor crashing through three walls and arriving in a corridor on one side of the transport ship. After he rolled along, struck the opposite wall, and bounced off, the people in the corridor stopped only for a moment and quickly stepped over him as if nothing had happened. Wh-what is this!? While Mitotsudaira held up a side table in her right hand for the second shot and hid her body with the sheets, the battered uniform-wearing boy returned through the smashed wall while laughing. Its been a while since I took a hit like that! I let my guard down, so I didnt get enough boke in there. Damn, that hurt. Ah ha ha ha! It was unclear whether he was in pain or happy, so Mitotsudaira gave into her emotions and glared at the idiot. Wh-why are you barging in while Im changing!? Judge, replied Horizon. She looked back and forth between Mitotsudaira and the idiot, slowly removed the door with her gravitational control, held the door, and glared out from behind it. Y-you thief of a wolf! Umthe door? Really, the door! Im changing! Why are you even here!? We came to see you before you could hide your injuries, Nate. His casual comment caused the side table to slip from her hand. She had been using her powerful grip to hold it in her palm, so it flew from her hand like a grape from its skin. Ah. In her rush to grab the falling side table, the sheets fell from her body and the idiot let out a shout. Owah! An instant later The idiot returned while laughing again, but he did not stop at the entrance and actually entered the room. Horizon followed and the scent of their hair filled Mitotsudaira with confusion and another realization. They are safe. That was likely the others doing. She called herself a knight, but she had barely managed to hold off a single enemy. In that theatre space, she had lost consciousness from lack of oxygen after holding Walsingham in the water, but Naito had been healing her in a carriage when she had woken up. From what Naito had said, she had been sleeping atop the fountains stone structure along with the broken silver chains. It seemed Walsingham had withdrawn by releasing the theatre space. But based on the damage we took, that was essentially my loss. According to Kimi, Naruzes chicken meat had been badly injured, a wife had rescued her, and Tenzou had fallen for a girl and had a foreign object inserted into him. However, Mitotsudaira did not understand what that crazy person was talking about. Tenzou may have been unable to resist and committed a minor crime, but Naruze had been fighting without her Weiss Fr?ulein. It seemed the Technohexen had lost, but she must have done enough seeing as their king was unharmed. And here I am pretending to be a knight. She could not bear to face them and it showed in her actions. While pretending to hide her body, she pulled up the sheet and buried half her face in the white cloths scent. As she hung her head, a hand suddenly touched her hair. She gasped and trembled as she felt a grasping and stroking sensation reach her scalp through the hair. There, there, there. You put up a good fight. She took in a breath and tensed her shoulders at the idiots voice. N-no, I did not. Judge. But it was thanks to your efforts that Toori-sama and I were able to speak with each other and that Toori-sama was able to decide on his policy for Musashi. I didnt- To be more precise, if any one person had been missing, Toori-sama would likely have become my shield. Ehhh? Couldnt you get them with your Logismoi plo? We cannot rely on that. Mitotsudaira relaxed her shoulders and looked up. The idiot was sitting on the side table and stroking her head while Horizon was sitting on the bed. Horizons calm eyes were looking directly towards her and the automatons lips parted. By the way, Mitotsudaira-sama, I must apologize. We all had a discussion a moment ago and we determined that your excessive excitement that led to this dreadful fate was due to the yakiniku power from four days ago that had yet to fully fade. I think I may have cooked too much meat for you. Listen, all of you out there in the corridor! Im going to remember this for later!! Shouts and fleeing footsteps filled the corridor. Honestly, she sighed as the noises faded into the distance. She held the sheet in her left arm, raised her head, and removed his hand from her hair with a twinge of regret. She then fixed her hair behind her. I insist on attending the party. I cannot let England underestimate us. Are you that excited about being able to eat as much you want? Just make sure to rest afterwards, Nate. She did not feel like responding. As a knight, there were times when she should listen to her kings ideas and times when she should not. That was especially true in an area that could become enemy territory at a moments notice. The kingdom of non-humans. It certainly lives up to the name in its way of completely transforming without warning. She felt her awareness had grown soft to be thinking that now. Hey, hey, hey. No getting bloodthirsty, Nate. You were growling deep in your throat. I was not. She was brought back to reality in an instant, but then she detected a scent she recognized from her clans company. Why do you have nail polish? The idiot lined up a few different colors on the edge of the side table. Nate, Cool White will work, wont it? Judge. That would be the one I would use. He grabbed her hand and she grew flustered despite knowing what he was going to do Eh? Wait. What are you doing? Dont get so down, Nate. The nails of the hand he held were split. Sis told me that werewolf races have nerves and blood vessels in their nails, just like dogs and wolves do in their claws. With your nails split, you couldnt use the silver chains or fight very well, could you? So dont get so down. Ill heal them by hardening them with nail polish just like sis said to. Eh? Wait Kimi! She turned toward the corridor and saw Kimi making some form of gesture with both hands. Mitotsudaira initially thought she was saying to give up, but then she formed two large arcs in the space in front of her chest. I-I dont understand at all!! Her astonishment created enough of an opening for the idiot to start with the nail polish. ~ ~ ~! She trembled as the small brush traced across the nerves in her split and sensitive nails. It felt like having her wound licked, but she also felt heat and an itching pain she could not ignore. A ticklish feeling spread from her fingertip to the core of her body. I-I have to resist. If she opened her mouth, she would never live down the noise she produced. And if she acted reflexively to this sensation, the idiot would be seriously injured. The most she could do was pull in the sheet with her left hand and bite down on it to endure. He then did the next finger. !! Oh, its going on there good. Okay, Im gonna do the other fingers and the other hand. Does it hurt? She did not have the leeway to answer, but he gave a small smile. Yeah. Stay, stay. Bear with it, okay? He chose for her, but she could not decide whether she should speak up in protest or not. As she continued to bite the sheet, Horizon pulled an apple and knife from somewhere and began peeling the apple. A plate had already been prepared, but Horizons action seemed odd to Mitotsudaira. Huh? Horizon was peeling the apple with the blade pointed outwards and the idiot soon noticed as well. Horizon, thats my moms special skill, so you probably shouldnt copy it. Really? But she can peel the entire apple in a single, long slice like this. Shes a legit samurai, so she has some weird policy about never pointing a blade toward herself. Most people point it inwards cause its easier. Mitotsudaira nodded in agreement and spoke up despite thinking it was unnecessary. The best method is to twist the hand holding the knife and press the apple against it while twist- hyan! Twisthyan? Mitotsudaira-sama, I do not understand your instruction. The idiot was working on her ring finger, so she could not reply. She could only bite on the sheet as she felt a ticklish sensation scratching through her body from below her fingernail and down her arm. Foolish brother, called Kimi from the corridor. Do her toenails as well. Inconsistency is the sign of a terrible woman. Eh? My feet too!? She looked up hesitantly and found him frowning. Hmm. I dont think Id do very good with the feet. What? Why not? When sis gets out of the bath, she has me do it because shes too stiff, but it must tickle because she always starts laughing, falls out of her chair, and kicks me. Wh-what have you been doing!? While she thought that for a variety of reasons, he tilted his head. Should I do it? She thought on that question for a moment, covered her head in the white sheet, and silently stuck her feet out from under the cloth. The sun set and 5:00 PM approached. Lights were already lit in the hall leading from Oxford Academys entrance. The light seemed to warm the chill of evening and the center of the hall was left empty while the four sides were filled with tables, platters of food, and plates. The hall continued far beyond the queens seat of honor. The ceiling was tall and darkness filled the farthest areas which reached over 100 meters back. At the border between the darkness and the queens seat, the emblem of England and Oxford hung as a flag and provided color to the entire hall. Musicians wearing English uniforms were lined up on either side of the hall and were currently tuning their instruments. A group appeared from the left corridor. Those representatives of England wore formal uniforms and included the old, young, male, female, and non-human. They shrugged, slapped each other on the back, and gradually filled the hall with noise and motion. However, they all looked toward the corridor on the right as they passed the time. That corridor led to a waiting room where Musashis representatives would be preparing. The party preparations were complete, so there was nothing to do but wait for it to start. Volume 2B, 42: Those who Move About in the Wings of the Stage Volume 2B, Chapter 42: Those who Move About in the Wings of the Stage Why does it grow so noisy Even though I was not trying to cause a commotion Point Allocation (Individuality) The party preparations were complete in Oxford Academys hall, but there was still time until six oclock when the party began. The Musashi representatives C especially the girls C were not used to dressing up and were spending the full time available to prepare. But as the girls showed their outfits off to each other in the hall-sized girls changing room, Masazumi was lost in thought. So this is the outfit the Aoi sister prepared for me. In the carriage along with Aoi and Horizon, she had been handed a wicker basket and told, Masazumi, yours is on the right, Horizons is in the center, and my foolish brothers is on the left. This does look like it would suit me, she commented upon checking inside. The Aoi sister had already finished changing and left. Masazumi had assumed she would head to the hall, but she had said otherwise. Heh heh heh. I finished with time to spare, so Ill go check out the surrounding passageways. If we wait until something happens, it will be too late to find an escape route for everyone. That would normally be Tenzous job, but he and Naruze had been put to sleep and returned to the Musashi for healing. Kimi was skilled in dealing with others, so she was indeed ideal for reconnaissance. Beyond the others who were relying on the Aoi sister, Asama and Mitotsudaira were helping Horizon into her dress. As an automaton, she had black flexible parts from the top of her chest to the neck and on both arms. From a shape and color perspective, one had to consider whether or not to hide those black parts when selecting a dress for her, but the Aoi sister had selected a black sleeveless dress with white camellia-shaped ribbons and other decorative cloths. It also had a few golden lines. According to the Testament descriptions, the Fairy Queen liked the color black and often wore gold dresses. Masazumi had heard that the queens subordinates had all chosen black outfits to match the queen, so she felt the Aoi sister had made the right decision as a guest. The decorative camellias were an Asian flower that did not exist in Europe and the Testament descriptions said nothing about the seeds having made their way over. As such, selective breeding had long been practiced with the Far Eastern ones and it was the representative example of a Far Eastern flower. Overall, the Aoi sister is surprisingly reliable. She likely understood that this was more or less Horizons debut appearance. The diplomatic trio of Futayo, Suzu, and Adele had finished changing, so they too helped dress Horizon and groom her hair. Horizon may have felt the need to dress up, but she did not seem to grasp the point. You seem to be having trouble with the area around my waist, so how about I take apart my torso? My parts have individual survival lockdown functions, so I can remove my limbs or head for about half an hour without issue. See? When she removed her left arm at the shoulder, everyone froze. Asama was the first to react. W-wow, Horizon. How about we save that for the end-of-the-year talent show!? Well done, Horizon-sama, added Futayo. I see you have developed an innovative new anti-decapitation technique. I never thought of removing the body part before it can be cut. Im used to seeing that with mobile shells, but this is like the person inside doing it, commented Adele. Arent you supposed to be disturbed by that? thought Masazumi as Horizon reattached her arm. ? Masazumi frowned when she saw something strange behind the automaton. Eh? Something was floating behind Horizons waist and Masazumi recognized it. But why is that floating there? She approached in confusion and everyone turned toward her. Um, youre too late, said Asama with a tilt of the head. Weve already finished the best parts. Thats not what Im doing, she thought while reaching for what floated behind Horizon. Can you see this? She indicated it with her hand. This is the hilt of Lype Katathlipse, the Logismoi plo that went missing. Asama saw it floating behind Horizon. The object Masazumi crouched down and touched was indeed a white and black hilt. But why was just the hilt floating there? She did not understand, so she thought and finally reached a conclusion. Masazumi, is this some sort of illusion? I didnt hide it here. As everyone watched in confusion, Horizon herself did the same. ? She frowned in confusion as she looked at it. She turned toward it, but after a short delay, it followed her like a tail. Ah, said Masazumi as it left her hand and rotated to match Horizons movement. It looked something like a cat chasing its own tail. Its coordinates seem fixed to Horizons position. But when Masazumi frantically grabbed it, she was able to hold it back with the gentleness of a spring gathering tension. Rather than fixed coordinates, it seemed to follow her half-automatically. Masazumi let go and it slowly started rotating behind Horizon. Just as Asama prepared to give her opinion on this phenomenon, Horizon slowly reached for the floating hilt and pulled the entire thing out. Silently and with gentle resistance, she produced Lype Katathlipse and placed it on a nearby table. ? She placed a hand on her chin and tilted her head. As an automaton, she seemed unable to accept this unexplained phenomenon connected to her, but Mitotsudaira raised a hand and gave her opinion. When you visited me earlier, you produced an apple and knife. Where did those come from? Horizon stopped moving. Eventually, she brought a hand to her forehead and mimed placing objects on the table and arranging them. Oh, shes recreating her actions with the apple. After gathering the imagined plates, she brought them behind her. She stopped once more and finally spoke with an emotionless voice. Really, now. What is going on, everyone? Sh-she passed it on to us!! Anyway, thought Asama. I know what this is. It goes by a variety of names depending on how the space is made, but I think she has created an alternate space for storage. It is the same technique Naito and Naruze use for their Technohexen outfits. Horizon has been sleeping a lot lately, so do you think that was in order to install this ability? You could say she was repeatedly installing and rebooting, said Naito. She had optimized the entire process, so she didnt even notice she was putting stuff in there. It was a part of her body, so she didnt have to think about it. Most likely, agreed Asama while remembering something else she had noticed. Horizon, you took part in the divine chat during the meeting between Lord Howard and Shirojiro on the diplomatic ship. At the time, I assumed you had made a contract somewhere, but you hadnt, had you? The silver-haired automaton frowned and brought a hand to her chin once more. After a moment, she again recreated the moment by tapping at the empty air with her right hand. ? But nothing appeared there. She tried the same thing a few times, but the result was the same. Adele finally stopped her. This probably means that ability hasnt been fully installed yet. Sign frames are at the base of the interface, so its probably especially complicated. The next time you fall asleep, it might be for this. Judge. I have determined the same. They do say sleeping helps a child grow. I suppose that is what it means for an automaton to grow, thought Asama. And this isnt a mechanical upgrade. Its more like the automatically developed updates of an intelligent weapons internal spell. She felt the same was happening to Horizon. But her ability goes farther than normal. The event four days prior had happened so naturally that she had not noticed, but approval from a divine chats administrator was required to participate. Nevertheless, Horizon had cut in without it. The Asama Shrine managed the divine network, so Asamas sign frame system was highly secure. And yet she managed to cut in like it was nothing. She belatedly realized just what it meant for Horizon to be an automaton built by Lord Motonobu, ruler of Mikawa. If Asama increased the security, Horizon would most likely update to match it. So, um, Horizon? Once youre able to produce sign frames, please tell me. If I register you, it will cut down on problems and- She trailed off because Horizon had crouched down and stuck her right arm into empty space up to the elbow. She rummaged around inside with a searching look and eventually placed some objects on the table. Oh? This is the book I was reading. And this isa pillow? Isnt she being a little too careless with this!? She also produced a folded handkerchief, a textbook, a flyer for a sale, and some other things. Are you using it as a trash can? Does it have a lid? You brought out some soap, but did the bath water flow inside? Is everything in there okay? As everyone gave their comments, Horizon hit the jackpot. Oh? Whats this? she said. Judge. Look. A bowl full of seaweed. Asama and the other girls fled from the room. Twenty minutes later, those gathered in the party hall spoke up as someone arrived. A stir filled the crowd as someone in a blue dress entered from the Far Eastern corridor. The blue showed off the long black hair and the dress had a simple design with few decorations and a second layer of white at the bottom of the skirt. To indicate peaceful intentions, the front of the skirt was clasped high, a decorative hat was worn deep over the face, and white cloths covered the neck and waist. Does that symbolize the clouds? The boys exchanged glances to hold each other in check. Long black hair and a flat chest. Is that Musashis rumored vice president? Many of them had been too far away to see during the daytime opening ceremony and a line of boys formed in front of the blue dress. Just as the dress gestured for them to approach by kissing the outfits white glove, Asama in her red suit-style Far Eastern outfit arrived with the others. Huh? they reacted upon seeing the situation in progress. While cheers washed over them, the girls exchanged frowning glances. Who is that? asked a suspicious voice. That was when Kimi appeared from the opposite corridor wearing a red dress. She wiped her hands with a handkerchief and spotted Asamas group. You all are late. I had enough time to go sightseeing around the academy. Well, um Kimi followed Asamas gaze and noticed the blue dress that had drawn a line of boys. Oh? She too tilted her head for a moment, but she actually called out to the blue dress. Foolish brother, why are you wearing Masazumis dress? Eh? Everyone stopped moving and the blue dress removed the hat and a wig to reveal Tooris frowning face below. Cmon, sis. Dont give it away right when things are getting interesting. The hall filled with screams and shouts of protest. While the boys hung their heads and fell to their knees, Masazumi finally grasped what was going on after entering late. That would explain why my outfit was a male ceremonial uniform with pants. It was white, likely as a contrast to Horizons black. As for how they had gotten mixed up When the Aoi sister explained the contents of the basket, I never checked whether it was right and left from my perspective or hers. While the idiot had taken the dress without question, she was still at fault. However, that idiot was now standing amid the unmoving crowd of boys and he spread the leg portion of the dress. Being a girl is hard work! The waist is super tight and the crotch and butt arehow should I put it? They sit weird. The position doesnt feel right. It cant be like this all the time can it? Well, can it? Please dont ask that while tapping on the shoulders of the people hanging their heads. At any rate, Masazumi was glad Mitotsudaira had prepared a white version of her inner suit. The black camellia ribbons on the chest and ceremonial sword seemed like a bit much, though. I swapped out the neck parts, but how does that work with a Mouse? The baby anteater was asleep on the transport ship to heal and Asama had said it would not awaken for a while, but she was still worried. The Aoi sister walked over, ignored Asamas group while humming and smiling, and stopped in front of Masazumi. She suddenly lifted the other girls chin with a finger. Judge. The scar is gone. Did Mitotsudaira do that? She can tell? thought Masazumi, but it was likely part of her skill with makeup. She soon looked away from Masazumi. Asama, Adele, I will remain with Masazumi during the party, so you two stick with Mitotsudaira and Suzu. If they try to take any food, you get it for them. As we do not have official positions, our job is to wait on them. The sullen look on Mitotsudairas face suggested there was more to it than that. It was hidden with foundation, but her usual vigor was lacking. Asama could use purification spells, so she could provide support if something happened. Masazumi asked the Aoi sister a question as Horizon entered the hall. Aoi sister, are you sure you shouldnt stick with Horizon? And shouldnt you have been the one to dress her? Horizon has my foolish brother as a partner, so there is nothing to worry about. As for dressing her, I can enjoy that any day. Also, I have no official position, so she might have to change clothes for official business when I am not around in the future. She needs to be able to change even when she is all on her own. The Aoi sister pulled a change purse from between her breasts and stuck it between Horizons breasts. Wait a second, said Masazumi while glaring at her. What is this? asked Horizon with a tilt of the head. If a waiter does something for you, give them an arbitrary tip from there. You dont need to if they are doing it as a favor, though. If you cant determine which it is, ask my foolish brother, okay? Judge. Horizon nodded and the Aoi sister rubbed her hair with her eyes bent in a smile. Im sure youll head out to enjoy the festival tomorrow as well, so you can use that then too. My foolish brother will undoubtedly insist all his money is for buying souvenirs for everyone, so use that to enjoy yourselves. Think of it as an allowance from your big sister. Stop showing off. Mitotsudaira glared at her, but the Aoi sister smiled indifferently. This is my special privilege. Why? asked Horizon. Why are you being so kind to me, Kimi-sama? Because youre going to be my little sister. That has yet to be determined. That doesnt matter. The Aoi sister stroked along Horizons cheek and down to her chin. Women can invest in their dreams for what others will become, while men can only invest in themselves. If I invest in you, it makes my dream more likely to come true. Al-so. She tapped on Horizons cheek with each syllable of that word. Come to our place on the surface sometime soon. You dont have to come with my foolish brother. Theres something I want to show you. Judge. You mean the shop owners house, dont you? As long as it would not be a bother. As the two spoke, Asama and Mitotsudairas expressions stiffened. What is it? wondered Masazumi with a glance, but the two of them frantically shook their heads. Whats that about? Next, another stir filled the party hall. A girl in a golden dress appeared from the England-side corridor. Its Fairy Queen Elizabeth. Shes come out fully equipped. The girl wore the color gold. Her blade-shaped crown thrust out forward and her English girls uniform was woven with golden cloth. Two decorated guarders floated above each shoulder and blades over a meter long hung down from them. Blades were also attached to the hard points on the back of her waist. The total of six blades and the spreading skirt gave her a butterfly-like silhouette. She moved gently and was accompanied by maids. Without circling to the halls seat of honor, she simply stood in the center. Now, then. She turned toward the gathering of Musashi students. She smiled once she spotted Musashis princess amid the dresses and ceremonial clothing, but her eyebrows soon moved slightly. Where is Musashis chancellor and student council president? Im right over here. What is it? Elizabeth turned around and found the boy in a blue dress who was already eating meat served on the bone. His crotch contained a tarbosaurus made from hard chocolate. She stared at him for a good five seconds. Is Musashis representative a pervert!? We cant argue against that, muttered the entire Musashi group while hanging their heads. Meanwhile, the queen reached the throne at the seat of honor and glanced over at the idiot who was being dragged away by Asama and Futayo. Now, then. She cleared her throat once and slowly but clearly spoke. For the advancement of our two nations and academies, we will hold tonights party and inter-academy meeting. Volume 2B, 43: Storyteller in the Hall Volume 2B, Chapter 43: Storyteller in the Hall If differences are not aligned via compromise What do they become? Point Allocation (Destination) A girl stood in a stone room. She had long, braided blonde hair and scars covered her skin. This was Mary and she wore Englands female uniform. She turned toward the door behind her. That door was tightly shut and the intelligent closet which acted as her maid could be heard descending the stairs. The southwestern tower of the Tower of London. Ive finally returned. She sighed and looked around at the nostalgic scenery. She had been here not just after being born, but also when moving about England for the history recreation. And during the conflict over my right to the throne as the queen of Scotland, I fled to England. This had always been her room. The bed, table, and closet were the same as they had always been. Only the shutters and curtains seem to have been touched. She knew who had done that. Elizabeth. She sighed again. In the name of recreating Marys travels around England, you gave me quite a bit of free time before my execution. But you would occasionally come here and pretend to be me for the people. What would they say if they knew that? They would probably talk about how much the queen loves the theatre. Elizabeth was her twin sister and the incredibly powerful Fairy Queen. Mary had heard it said their mother Anne Boleyn had chosen the Celtic fairy royal family to ensure she would receive that second name. The few members of the fairy royal family had wished for that forbidden relationship with a human for good reason. Fairies are ultimately an ether race, so they can only exist in the ley lines no matter how dense they become. Just as it was difficult for humans to access the ley lines, the high-level ether races such as fairies had difficulty accessing physical objects. They would simply become a ley line with a form and will of its own. That was why fairies periodically had relations with humans. The child born from such a relation would have great ability in spirit spells and could rule over both worlds. That was why fairies would spirit people away. But, thought Mary as she looked to the wall. A portrait of two women hung on that wall. Henry VIIIs first wife, Queen Catherine. And Anne Boleyn. Marys mother was Catherine according to her inherited name, but her real mother was Anne. She looked at her two mothers. I was not born from my mother and the mother who did give birth to me died from the great burden of birthing two children. Yet my power is far weaker than my sisters. And And Since I took many lives in the history recreation, I suppose it really is a type of salvation for the recreation to continue. Can I be proud of returning to the ley lines and protecting England from there? She took a step toward the desk on the western wall. After two steps, she saw what sat on top of the wooden desk. My diary. The diary on the desk was covered in dust. Mary smiled bitterly when she noticed. You could have read it, you know? I didnt write anything bad in there. I had nothing bad to write. She approached, opened it, and found messy writing. She flipped through the pages and occasionally found dried flowers between the pages. The years and dates were sporadic. I only wrote in this when I came here. But the writing gradually grew neater, the number of entries grew, and sudden color appeared at one point. That page contained a dark red smear from a finger. She subconsciously rubbed the scar above her nose, stopped flipping through the pages, and lowered her head. Save you from anything. She almost seemed to swallow the words and she closed her eyes. After taking a breath, she opened them and smiled with the ends of her eyebrows lowered. Did I She left the desk and walked to the bed. Did I accomplish anything outside of the history recreation? She lowered her head and placed a hand on the bed, but she finally gave a laugh that sounded like a small cough. The trembling laugh had a gagging sound mixed in and she lowered her shoulders. She covered her face with her right hand and stroked the sheets with her left. Oh, no. She gave another coughing laugh. Ive gotten so used to making my own bed. As that comment fell to the bed, she heard a bell. That bell indicated the arrival of night and it had a special meaning today. The party at Oxford Academy had ended. Now, then. That voice was quiet, but it rang clearly through the silent stone hall. The voice belonged to the Fairy Queen who sat on the throne located atop a few steps at the seat of honor. Dudley and Cecil stood to her left and right while the rest of the Trumps were gathered to her right at the bottom of the steps. Someone kneeled on the red carpet in the center with a hand to her chest. Allow me to introduce myself once more. I am Honda Masazumi, student council vice president and representative of Musashi Ariadust Academy. The girl in the white uniform stood and looked to the wall on her right and to the queens left. Far Eastern Princess Horizon and Futayo were there along with the treasurer, his aide, and the 2nd, 3rd, and 6th special duty officers. After nodding toward them and Asama who was in the corridor to the waiting room, Masazumi turned back to the queen. With that complete, she said to the queen. Let us begin the meeting between England and the Far Easts academies. Two figures moved within the hall being used as a meeting room. Horizon lined up to Masazumis right to indicate her authority lay behind the girls words and Asama stood behind Masazumi while opening a sign frame with her and Masazumis shared settings. As our secretary is not present, a member of the Asama Shrine would like to take his place. Testament, replied the queen. Asama bowed but did not name herself. She did not hold an official position and was merely filling in to manage the sign frame. Asama: Wow. This is really exhausting all of a sudden. Silver Wolf: If you can talk like that, you must not be under too much of a burden. Everyone had already opened their sign frames and that went for Englands students as well as Musashis. The queen even opened a simple sign frame by her hand. Seeing that, Masazumi took a breath and spoke. Who will make their demands first? Testament. It makes little difference because we will likely both begin from the same point. Elizabeth looked at her sign frame as she spoke from the throne. This all comes down to whether the Musashi will be allowed to leave port. Whether the Musashi will be allowed to leave port, hm? That certainly is the beginning of the issue. They had to receive permission to leave and she opened her mouth to lead in to that. I have no choice but to go first. She knew it put her at a disadvantage, but she also felt it could be her first foothold. Listen. She wanted permission for the Musashi to leave port and she spoke to that end. Currently, England is not allowing the Musashi to leave port in the name of protecting it until its safety can be assured. I would like for you to repeal that decision. Bertoni and Heidi had already given her the trade and economic reports and documents related to the issue and she now gave the political reasoning. After all, Musashi is currently acting as an independent nation and academy to gather the Logismoi plo in order to stop the Apocalypse. That is Musashis objective and we have already notified the Testament Union as such via K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espa?a. Englands actions are obstructing that objective of ours. And? The Fairy Queen rejected her request and continued speaking. If Englands actions are obstructing Musashis objective, it means Musashis objective is obstructing Englands intentions. We both have our own objectives. If the achievement of one means the destruction of the other, the inter-academy rules do not apply. After all, if we were to unilaterally accept Musashis demands and withdraw all of our own demands, we would be forced to do the same when faced with the other nations in the future. If our objectives are in conflict and cannot both be achieved, they cannot be used as a bargaining chip. In other words, our objectives are parallel. They cancel each other out equally, Musashi Vice President. You cannot negotiate with that. She paused for a moment. But even if this is a parallel argument, I do not wish for a parallel that simply cancels out everything we have. Given the future that awaits us, England must benefit here. If possible, I would like to create a parallel that we can exchange for mutual benefit. Instead of equally cancelling out, I would like an equal exchange. On that note, you need to remember that the greatest benefit for England would be for the Musashi to stay here permanently. She doesnt keep anything hidden, thought Masazumi. It had been the same during the negotiation between Bertoni and Lord Howard. The English man had boldly attacked head on. She checked on her classmates reactions. Marube-ya: That really pisses me off. Me: Auge-chan, you really start talking like a child when you arent in charge. Uqui: Well, if this doesnt work out, I just have to announce the beginning of inquisition time and cause a commotion, so keep going without worrying too much. Flat Vassal: In other words, this will turn to all-out war if it doesnt work out. Th-this isnt good! The way Futayo was crossing her arms and giving meaningful nods only seemed to raise the level of danger. I need to distract everyone, she thought while realizing she was not sure who her real enemies were. Your Majesty, we have now stated what our objective is. We wish to exchange what value we have rather than cancelling it out. For island nations such as the Far East and England, trade is a very important term. In that case How about we specify just how saving us from the Apocalypse via the Logismoi plo is equivalent to England protecting Musashi? The Musashi students listened as Masazumi began to speak. Gold Mar: Isnt this being broadcast outside as an official meeting? Marube-ya: Judge. And as a part of the festival. Thats why we cant do anything too absurd and why we tied up Toori-kun earlier. Some things would be dangerous to send out over divine transmission. Asama: Vice President: Which is why Aoi has been divine transmi-shunned. Asama: That wasnt me! It wasnt! Masazumi, please focus on the meeting! Asama: Vice President: I was a little unsure what to say next and I just couldnt help myself. Wise Sister: The twist? It was Asama playing both parts!! Asama: No, it wasnt! It really wasnt! That reply only made the others suspect it really was her and Masazumi took a breath. First, if the Musashi cannot leave port, we cannot gather the Logismoi plo. What does England propose as an equivalent trade for that? Testament. Elizabeth nodded. Let me say something first. Gathering the Logismoi plo means to remove that firepower from the nations that possess them and the order in which they are removed depends on Musashis movements. In that case In that case If you retrieve Englands before our war with Tres Espa?a, we will have inferior firepower to them and their one remaining Logismoi plo. Also, it is thought Musashi will travel to Hexagone Fran?aise or M.H.R.R. next, but which comes first? Those two nations are fighting the Thirty Years War and which one you remove the Logismoi plo from first will certainly change the situation and progress of the war. So Removing the Logismoi plo will bring chaos to the nations that currently use them to maintain a balance of firepower. Thus, preventing Musashi from removing them is a benefit to all those nations. But, said Masazumi while typing to the others that she had expected this. That is a benefit to England and those other nations. That is different from stopping the Apocalypse, which is the Far Easts proposed benefit. Silver Wolf: Judge. The Far East is proposing we stop the Apocalypse. That is a benefit to the future of the entire world. On the other hand, Englands proposal of international stability is a benefit in the present. So The Far Easts proposed benefit and the benefit England has proposed to stop it do not match. We are acting to prevent a crisis that will occur in the future. Masazumi brought a hand to her chest and spread out her other hand to plead to the queen. We are prepared to receive any criticism in the present if it means avoiding that future crisis. England is certainly kind to protect us, but we wish for you to end that kindness for the common benefit of all nations. Gold Mar: Seijuns really in the zone. Oh, we just got some fan mail from Ga-chans underclassmen. Have Masazumi-san turn around. I want to see the back of her outfit so I can use it in my next doujinshi. Asama: Vice President: Please stop! Despite saying that, Masazumi casually turned around and pretended to wipe dust from her clothes. Everyone gasped. Silver Wolf: Are you a performer? Asama: Vice President: No, I just thought it would be wrong of a politician to refuse a normal students harmless request. Gold Mar: I forgot to mention it, but its an all-out gay doujinshi. Asama: Um, excuse me, but can you stop chatting so much? Look at the English students. Theyre behaving properly. They all glanced over at the Trumps who were nodding with crossed arms while facing their sign frames. As if in response, Elizabeth also nodded. So you say a future benefit does not match a present benefit? She took a breath. We have come across a difference in opinion. Englands divine chat was quite lively. Drug Poet: The lady is simply wonderful! Her enunciation is spectacular! Someone should make a statue of her! Perhaps a bust! Seal Boy: A bust! The queens bust! Queen: Heh heh heh. You certainly are excited, my friends. Even if you are simply flattering me, I am not foolish enough to reject your excitement. Keep it coming. CCC: OMalley: W-Walter just posted!! Guard Dog: Rare. The queen nodded. The Trumps site on Englands divine network had been receiving letters of support from the commoners and she raised her excitement even further by reading through them. Afterwards, she faced Musashis vice president and spoke. Musashi looks to the future while England focuses on the present. Are you asking us to allow Musashi to leave because of that difference? But even if Musashi is prepared to be damaged over that mission, that is an issue of your will and not one of actual damage. A sense of purpose will not eliminate that damage. No matter how you try to dodge the issue with this mission of yours, preventing actual damage to the Musashi is an actual benefit to Musashi. And so I believe we have achieved a consensus concerning what benefits us in the here and now. In that case, said Musashis vice president. How will England create something equivalent to the future benefit Musashi will provide for every nation? That future benefit is common to all nations, Musashi included. If you are to stop that, what equivalent future benefit do you propose to the world? Marube-ya: Wow. Seijuns really going all out! Get em! Youre going all out too. But what mattered now was seeing how England would answer her question. She had a guess what that answer would be. A future benefit? muttered the Fairy Queen as if to double check. You say stopping the Apocalypse by gathering the Logismoi plo is a common benefit to the entire world and it does seem that will be lost if Musashi is stopped here. But is that really the case? So she is bringing it to this. The exact words Masazumi had expected came from the Fairy Queens lips. Listen. If you let the history recreation play out, the Peace of Westphalia will naturally occur. In that case, the different nations need only bring their Logismoi plo to that meeting. If they are gathered before that, you risk destroying the balance of power and slowing the history recreation. Do you understand? There is an opportunity for the Logismoi plo to gather without Musashi doing so. By keeping the Musashi here, damage to the Musashi, the destruction of the international balance of power, and the possible delay to the history recreation will all be prevented. No matter how you look at it, Englands protection is the most beneficial option. Marube-ya: Wow, thats a good argument! It pisses me off!! Asama: Um, I think thats what a villain is supposed to say. Masazumi was worried about what kind of business their treasurer was doing, but she was glad Heidi had plenty of energy. But the log of this chat will be given to our teacher and Principal Sakai, wont it? She decided not to write anything too strange. Then again, all of that was normal for her class, so it was also possible they were used to dealing with it. By hitting them, in their teachers case. At any rate, Masazumi took a breath. Englands argument was not wrong and she understood their proposition was indeed beneficial. However I appreciate Englands kindness, but Musashi cannot accept it. Oh? And why is that? Let me ask this instead. She steadied her breathing. Having the Far East gather the Logismoi plo has great meaning to the other nations beyond simply stopping the Apocalypse. Has England realized what that is? Masazumi snapped her right fingers and pointed to Horizon. Since Mikawa, the Far East names itself as a sovereign and independent nation under the rule of Princess Horizon. As its academy, Musashi Ariadust Academy is its representative. And? A well-timed question, sensed Masazumi. This is part of the Fairy Queens kindness. She gives me the proper timing to make a mental turn so I dont simply continue speaking all on my own. After all, what she was about to say would reveal one aspect of Musashis position, both to England and to the other nations. Im going to say it. The idiot who was their leader had decided on his stance that day. As vice president, getting cold feet would accomplish nothing. After all, that idiot was supporting her. And so she spoke. Horizon Ariadust is our leader and one element of the Far Easts sovereignty, but her emotions were made into the Logismoi plo. Musashi is gathering the Logismoi plo so that she is not exposed to imperfect slander. To put it another way, one could say the Far Easts sovereignty is currently incomplete. As such, we cannot agree to simply having the other nations bring their Logismoi plo to the Peace of Westphalia. We must reject that in order for Princess Horizon to preserve the Far Easts sovereignty. Testament. Then let me ask you one thing. The queen was no longer asking for confirmation. She was going on the offensive. Asama: Vice President: Everyone, dont let this shake you. She hurriedly typed on the sign frame. Asama: Vice President: This next response could make us enemies of the entire world. The Fairy Queen bent back a bit as she asked her question. The Far East is gathering the Logismoi plo not to stop the Apocalypse but to assert your sovereignty as a fully independent nation. Is that correct? Judge, replied Masazumi. It is only once we gather the Logismoi plo, establish our sovereignty, and stop the Apocalypse that we will hold a position equal to England and the other nations. And we will face all of you as such at the Peace of Westphalia. In that case, said the Fairy Queen. Does the Far East intend to overthrow the Testament Unions provisional rule and reclaim its dominion of the Divine States? And are you asking us all to forget about the Harmonic Unification War from 160 years ago? The Queen of Englands words and the image of Musashis vice president were being broadcast to many different nations. Two people inside a large stone cathedral watched the motionlessness and quiet of the Queens question and the vice presidents silence. They were K.P.A. Italias Papa-Schola Innocentius and Vice Chancellor Galileo. Galileo spoke as he watched Masazumis back on the widescreen cornice firma. Former boy, why has the vice president stopped moving instead of answering? Is she unsure how to answer? Tes, tes, tes, thrice muttered Innocentius before taking a drink from a water bottle. Honestly, she made such a fuss about sovereignty against me and lost, but now shes talking about making the Far East equal? She certainly likes talking big, doesnt she? Hm? Whats this, former boy? I thought you would be upset, but it seems not. If anything, you seem Testament, replied Innocentius. She is a foolish girl and she does not make excuses. Do you understand, Galileo? Right now, we are wondering how she could be crazy enough to claim independence. Most likely, the other nations are the same. Even Musashi and the various Far Eastern reservations are probably the same. There are probably some who are shouting for her to give the Fairy Queen her answer. Dont you think? Hm? But This girl is giving all of them the time they need to shout out and express their anger or doubt. Why is that, hm? The answer is simple. She knows people will be making those shouts of anger and doubt and she knows speaking in the middle of them will drown them out and reflexively bring out the next shout. Instead, she is remaining silent until they have spoken and calmed down. Honestly. Such a troublesome young girl, isnt she? Hm? At the same time, two people sighed in the darkness as they watched the same divine transmission footage. They sat at the desks by the window of Alcal de Henaress student council room. One was Chancellor and Student Council President Segundo and the other was Fusae who sat at the Chancellors Officers desk while operating the cadena firma. Fusae then turned to Segundo. Chancellor, should I call Ju here? No, shes probably watching it from home. Can you keep it a secret that Im doing this? Please? A-and sorry about the office work, Fusae. Thanks for doing it. I think you should choose once and for all between whether you want to stay out of the spotlight or do everything in the shadows. Which does Takakane fall under? Testament. Taka is the type who excels on the scene. Fusae looked at the image of England before her. But what do you think of the Far Easts intent to stand on equal footing with the other nations? The current provisional rule and academy system were created to put the Far East below everyone else so they could take responsibility for the Harmonic Unification War. But if they secure their sovereignty with the Logismoi plo and become equal to the other nations Testament. The system of provisional rule will vanish. We will lose that postwar system that has lasted 160 years. Its unthinkable, muttered Segundo. It could even shift from a postwar situation to a prewar one. I wouldnt be able to say it if I was her. Will Tres Espa?a be able to manage if that happens? Manage? What do you mean? Testament. Im asking what happens if the provisional rule comes to an end. That will mean the other nations must leave the Far East and return to their original position in the outer world. Fusae brought a hand to her cheek and sighed. But the environment is still too harsh outside of the Far East and we do not have the power needed to prosper there. Settling of the Harmonic Divine States was almost a cooperative venture between the different nations, but the state of those nations would prevent us from cooperating when it comes to settling the outside world. We would most likely have to do so as individual nations which would make it nearly impossible. Real economic and agricultural crises would occur with no connection to the history recreation. Even if our spells and aerial ships function under that harsh environment, we still need footholds to achieve the self-sufficiency, trade, medicine, and transportation required for villages to survive and prosper. But due to the history recreation, we have not researched settlement techniques beyond what is needed for the New World. Testament, agreed Segundo. He too sighed and adjusted his sitting position. England must be aware of that threat. The northern and western portions of the New World will be settled by England for the history recreation and they were still undeveloped regions at the Harmonic World stage. Due to a gate created by the environmental gods, the western ocean of the Harmonic Divine States was connected to Ezo on the eastern coast of the New World. During the destruction of the Harmonic World, a harmonic space including that gate appeared in the ocean west of Kyushu and it still exists to this day. That is what our trade vessels have been using to trade with the southern and eastern coasts of the New World, but But Englands attempts to settle the northern side of the New World using that gate have not been successful. Fusae displayed the results of Englands settling operations as designated by the Testament descriptions. According to the Testament descriptions, they send several settlement expeditions of several hundred each, but they are almost entirely wiped out due to the freezing and barren environment. They are then forced to rely on the land inhabited by the indigenous people. And the history recreation has had them actually take that kind of damage. The reason for this was simple. Tres Espa?a and Tres Portugal have settled the southern area which contains warm jungles measuring several hundred meters tall. Its an environment where plants and other life can live. On the other hand, the northern area is either wetlands or freezing cold and dry, so it seems they have not even been able to grow edible plants. Potatoes would be able to grow there, but the history recreation has not given England free use of them yet, so their settlement expeditions truly have seen hell. So If the provisional rule is removed, England will be far behind the other nations as it has been unable to settle in the New World. Of course, the same can be said of the majority of nations that have no technology for settling. They managed to settle in the Harmonic Divine States, but the actual world is much, much larger. Settling that will take a great number of citizens and a great number of engineering students to develop the technology. In which case Tres Espa?a and Portugal might have a chance due to our accumulated settlement technology. The only others with a chance to succeed are Qing-Takeda and P.A. Oda. Actually, in our case Segundo held his head in his hands. Ive used so much of our treasury for the history recreation that were in no financial position for it. What about the money Ju has saved up? I used it all on the Grande y Felicsima Armada. You arent trying to blame that on us, are you? After another sigh, Fusae operated the office cadena firma. Well, I more or less understand what youre thinking, chancellor, but I dont particularly like the method. And there are ways to take responsibility for that. Will you keep it a secret? I wont tell anyone since I know thats what you want. She then turned back to Musashis vice president on the cadena firma. But to get back on track, the great financial investment needed will prevent almost every nation from settling the outside world. In that case, the other nations will never forgive Musashi if the provisional rule is removed and those nations are given nowhere to go. So my question was also about what we would do then. But But This vice president has grown a lot more resolute since the Battle of Mikawa. As the people gave several different reactions, Masazumi stood in the meeting hall and yet was thinking of something other than what her answer would be. Im here in order to discuss something quite important. That had not been her impression before the meeting when she had been thinking of what to discuss. At the time, she had been too desperate in her attempts to eliminate any holes in her arguments and finding ways to handle any counterarguments. But now that she had taken action and stood in the center of it all Im setting something quite large in motion. She was speaking out about the state of the Far East and she was taking the leading role. But here, the Far East did not simply refer to Musashi or the reservations. She was dealing with the Far East that included the archipelago once referred to as the Divine States and all the nations contained therein. If the Far East was made equal to those other nations, it would overturn the entire Far East and therefore the entire world. It sounded like something one would dream of, but she was actually discussing it and taking the leading role. I see. She thought about herself. She had her five senses and they were functioning properly with no changes, but one single thing was different. If I say something here, it will set the world in motion. She wanted to say something good, she wanted to do something people would admire, she wanted to draw attention, and most of all, she wanted to be the one who spoke the words that would set the world in motion. But I must restrain my ambitions. A result brought about by her excitement here was not what she truly wanted. It was the same as buying a souvenir at a festival or on a trip and wondering why you had bought it upon returning home. It could act as a reminder of the excitement from that time, but Setting the world in motion should not be a reminder of ones excitement. Setting the world in motion to be proud of her own actions was getting her priorities reversed. Look at your father, she told herself. He does so much in public and behind the scenes, but he doesnt brag about it. He would sometimes arrive home after prime time when PurpleShikibu, a divine TV show full of self-deprecating humor, had just ended and she recalled his response when she had once asked what he had been doing. That is not for children to know. The most I can say is that I was at a meeting with the others. If I cant show that much restraint, I cant call myself a proper politician. She nodded twice and took a breath. She faced forward where the Fairy Queen waited. Given the history of England, the queens name would likely remain well known for a long time to come. Masazumi on the other hand had failed to inherit a name and this meeting was unlikely to be recorded in history. Still At the very least, she stood on the forefront of the world with this one comment. Judge. The Far East is willing to end the provisional rule of the other nations. In an instant, explosive shouts and silences meant to hide them appeared in various places. But in the center of it all, Masazumi simply narrowed her eyes and smiled. She silently took a breath and nodded to accept the reactions she expected were being given throughout the world. She then spoke without losing the smile. After all, our leader has already made up his mind. They had announced that at Mikawa too, but they now had a definite answer based on deep thought rather than mere momentum. And she gave that answer. Lets see whos strongest. This is no longer just to save your princess! Even if this is a meeting between academies, you are publicly declaring war against the world! Innocentius stood from his chair, but then looked to Galileo. Now shes done it! Hm!? You are rejoicing, former boy. Innocentius fell silent at that. He sat back down, crossed his legs, drank some water, looked in a random direction, and then glared forward in displeasure. Now shes done it. Hm? I think you should work to fix that personality of yours. Its called having individuality. But He then shook his head once. When I was a kid, I hoped to become the Papa-Schola and start the crusades back up, but now a mere student is actually saying that kind of thing. The world really is coming to an end. Masazumi lightly spread her arms and spoke. There is no reason to grow cautious. We will simply use the system of war that is used to resolve conflicts between academies. After all, England and the other academies already have that as an option. Even under provisional rule, we too possess that option. The only reason we have not used it is because its use would mean all-out war with the other nations. As such, I have three things to say. She held up a finger on her right hand. As I previously proposed, the Far East will become a location of inter-academy exchange by making the reservations neutral and free markets. She raised another finger. The Far Easts right to war against other academies will be given only to Musashi and Mikawa which is now part of it. She raised her final finger. That right to war will be divided into the right to declare war and the right to wage war. The former is the right to begin a war with another academy and the latter is the right to fight in an existing war and to continue that war. However Segundo spoke quietly within the dimly lit student council room. Are you using the state of war as a bargaining chip? He listened to Masazumi speak. Listen. Musashi is new to war, so we will not do anything reckless. As such Until the Logismoi plo have been successfully gathered, Musashi will provisionally seal its right to declare war. Masazumi-kun is causing trouble again. Dont you think, Musashi-kun? Is that really something to say while smoking at night, Sakai-sama? The real trouble is having to clean up the ashes afterwards. And I am already busy with the requests and questions Masazumi-sama has given me. Over. Musashi spoke from the bridge in front of Musashi Ariadust Academy. In the darkness of the night, she looked up at the faults of England. But is Masazumi-samas statement truly that troublesome? Over. Judge. People have doubts. Especially when it comes to their connections with others. A lot of the time, a connection someone sees as valuable is not seen that way by history. Sakai looked down toward Remorse Way. Someone stood in that place that had become a crossroads during the Battle of Mikawa. It was Oriotorai. She carried a long sword on her back and Horizons memorial was to her right. This really is troublesome, muttered Sakai as he watched the teacher stare directly toward England. The world will be forced to decide whether it wants to go to war with Musashi. If they return the Logismoi plo, thats fine. But the Logismoi plo are a portion of Horizon and therefore of the Far Easts sovereignty, so it infringes our sovereignty to not return them. How would this play out? If that infringement of sovereignty can be interpreted as an act of war, Musashi will be able to engage the academies that possess the Logismoi plo and go to war at any time. And not only will those nations lose the firepower of their Logismoi plo, but dealing with Musashi will fill them with unrest. Even if they dont go to war, they still have to spend time in negotiations. They will be forced to send personnel to handle Musashi while also fighting their enemies. All that extra trouble might make the Logismoi plo not worth keeping around, but they would still need some compensation for giving it up. Compensation? Over. Judge, answered Sakai while still watching Oriotorais back down below. A sovereign nation needs to do more than wage war against the other nations. Masazumi-kun needs to tell them what we can do for them. Masazumi held her right hand out toward the Fairy Queen. First, I have this to say to England which acts as a neutral intermediary between the Far East and the Testament Union. She took in a breath. Musashi is prepared to form an alliance or sign a nonaggression treaty with any academy or nation that returns their Logismoi plo or with any nation that does not possess one. Marube-ya: Does that mean? Judge, silently replied Mitotsudaira. Silver Wolf: We will ally ourselves with the nations who return their Logismoi plo or do not have one and we will aid them in any war they have against a nation that refuses to return theirs. In other words Silver Wolf: Musashi itself will make up for the collapse of the power balance that retrieving the Logismoi plo would create. This is an equal exchange, Fairy Queen. As a part of the independent nation of the Far East, Musashi will do whatever it takes to retrieve our sovereignty and we will work to prevent any delays to the history recreation. I would like to choose England and Oxford Academy as our first partner in that alliance. Mitotsudaira saw the Fairy Queen nod in response to Masazumi. Her lupine vision saw the sword-shaped crown move slightly and the queen gave a clear reply. I reject your offer. Seal Boy: Ehhh!? You reject it!? Cmon, just accept it! Being allies with Musashi would be fun! Im not sure how itd be fun, but Im sure all sorts of terrible things would happen!! OMalley: Thats exactly why we cant do it. Mr. Death: After all, we have ghastly little guarantee about this! As everyone watched, Elizabeth nodded. She gestured for Musashis vice president to lower her outstretched hand. She then rested her elbow on the right armrest and rested her cheek on the hand. Queen: Give me some excitement. You have five seconds. Drug Poet: Yeah! That pose of ennui is so captivating, lady! So lovely! So lithe! So tantalizing! For short, so lo-li-ta!! Seal boy: Lolita! Lolita!! Vice President: S-s-s-s-stop abbreviating it like that. Cecil: Dudley, dont type like you talk. Plain Merchant: Is there a mirror around here? The queen laughed and they all began repeatedly tapping the macro they had to post long live the queen. After nodding twice, the queen spoke to Musashis vice president. War, an alliance, a nonaggression treaty. Creating a relationship using the nations own power is indeed the greatest bargaining chip when dealing with another nation. If a nations power is seen as a combination of its finances, military might, human power, political power, and stability, I do admit Musashis power is appealing. But But The Musashi can travel freely through the sky and possesses a powerful stealth system. It is a dangerous existence. You are suggesting that it wage war and attempt to drive the other nations from the Far East. If the entire world that is the current Far East is to declare its independence, Musashi must be eliminated as the representative of the old Far East. Do you understand? If anything, you are the final boss of the old army we must face as the new. Perhaps that is why you possess the name of the Leviathan. Therefore If Musashi is to act on its sovereignty, England will act accordingly. We will begin an all-out attack on Musashi and use this as a chance to exterminate your student council and chancellors officers. Prepare yourselves, my friends. The term all-out attack produced countless metallic noises deep in the corridors. Reserve troops were equipping themselves. The Trumps also prepared for battle with the Musashi force on the opposite wall. But even as those on Musashis side lowered their stances, Musashis vice president spoke from the center. Everyone, wait. Oh, do I have to use stay for Mitotsudaira!? Of course not! shouted back Mitotsudaira. As the others from Musashi expressed their doubts, the vice president asked the queen a question. You say you will begin an all-out attack? Testament. You can call it large-scale assault if you like. You can also note that every shot will hit. Judge. Then let me ask this. Musashis vice president pointed behind her and toward the southern sky that could not be seen from the hall. Englands primary fleet is mostly made up of privateers and cannot cause decisive damage to the Musashi. Also, Sir Drake and the rest of your primary force should be out scouting Tres Espa?a. Not to mention that a naval fleet is a poor choice for attacking on land. As soon as she said that, England shook. !? It was not just Oxford or the first level that shook. Dudleys eyebrows rose as the vibration resonated and grew to a great wave. I-i-i-i-i-it cant be! But it is. Musashi is on standby to leave port. Judge. It has been a while, so controlling the internal pressure of the fuel transfer pipes was difficult. However, everyone did their very best. I will need to clean it all up afterwards, though. Over. The early startup meant the consecutive activation of the various engines and that repeatedly shook the Musashis giant form. A voice spoke in response to that trembling. Activating IZUMO-made surface ether engine Hull-Type Special #06 Susashizunami. Is this what you were waiting for, Sakai-sama? Over. Musashi and Sakai watched as an ocean appeared around the Musashi. The membrane-like ocean appeared on the surface of the hull below the water line. In an instant, the water line was submerged in the thin ocean and spray from waves began splashing into the air. Ohh, said Sakai as he nodded toward the roar of the sea. It has almost no thickness, but aerial ships are pushed up by the ocean they infinitely create around themselves. I know its used because its the most efficient method for an ultra-heavy ship, but I just love how it looks. Thank you for your praise. Over. Musashi bowed and looked toward the silhouette of Oxford straight ahead and above. I hope Masazumi-sama is also delighted. Over. As the vibrations shook England, Musashis vice president crossed her arms and nodded. The Musashi has yet to resupply its ether fuel, but it has enough for three days of normal cruising. IZUMO on the northern coast of Hexagone Fran?aise is two days away and Englands main fleet cant catch up even if you call them back now. She then raised her eyebrows and spoke to the queen without fear. If you insist on not forming an alliance with us, the Musashi will move to another nation. There, we will simply perform the same negotiation as here. So She intended to ask what will you do?, but a sudden action cut her off. Amid the slight vibration of the Musashi that resembled a mere noise, the Fairy Queen suddenly stood up. Show some respect, carefree girl whose name will not remain in history. Dudley immediately let out a shout. G-g-g-get down!! Light filled the hall. Twin flower petals had been fired from Elizabeths back, but they instantly increased in number, spread out, and grew like bird wings. !! In an instant, they reached over one hundred meters behind her. They were clusters of immaculate flower petals made from light, their silhouette resembled butterfly wings, and they filled the empty space that had taken up most of the hall. Lady, we are witnessing the very proof that you are the Fairy Queen! cried Jonson while taking cover on the floor. Elizabeth nodded and raised her right toes. In response, something welled up from the floor. It was a group of 15 cm kobolds, but she merely lowered her toes without speaking a word. Understood. With that single word, the kobolds sank into the floor and a certain phenomenon occurred a moment after that. The shaking in England stopped. The noise of Musashi starting up could be heard like the distant ringing of a whistle, but it lacked the shaking of England that should have accompanied it. Bluffs are meaningless, said the Fairy Queen while spreading her wings. I love the theatre, but I hate meaningless performances. Masazumi watched as the giant wings of light slowly vanished from the air before her. What was that? England literally did as its queen wished. The queen had been born here, she was descended from the spirits that were born from the lands ley lines, and the modifications to Englands crust had created a system for making efficient use of those ley lines. But that power is still extraordinary. Around Masazumi, Asama had fallen to a sitting position on the floor and Futayo and Mitotsudaira were crouched down defensively. Those wings of light were likely a manifestation of the queens inner Blessings, but it made Masazumi shudder to imagine what would happen if it were turned on them. Listen, you carefree people made up of humans and other similar races. Have you forgotten where you are and who I am? Is that why you are speaking as if on equal terms? This is England, the country of fairies, spirits, and ghosts and I am the Fairy Queen who rules it. The Fairy Queen spoke as the wings of light were replaced by empty darkness behind her. Have you forgotten? England has Ex. Caliburn. In addition to defense, it can be used against the Musashi if it leaves port. As such, I will command the all-out attack against Musashi. And If I am in command, there is another command I can give. And that is? Testament, she replied. I will have our ally of Holland intercept the Musashi before it arrives at IZUMO. Once Englands main fleet returns to pursue you, we will request a temporary break in our history recreation with Tres Espa?a and we will request assistance from Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.H.R. Then, each of those nations will work together to sink the Musashi. Needless to say, England currently holds a neutral position between Musashi and the Testament Union nations, but that does not mean we will act as an intermediary for violence. If Musashi turns violent, we will act as an intermediary to admonish you and we will work to stop you along with the Testament Union nations. That is what it means to be neutral. At that moment, peoples voices could be heard from south of London. They came from the third and fourth levels on the south side of England. They began as cries of surprise and soon grew to a great roar. Masazumi-sama, this is Musashi. Our spell radar has detected the approach of an unidentified fleet from the southeast. You may use this information to assist in your discussion. Over. Just as Musashi had said, an unknown fleet was approaching from the south of England. What is that? As if to answer her question, someone moved to her left. It was Charles Howard of the Trumps. He brought a hand to his chest and bowed toward the queen whose wings had vanished. I purchased an aerial fleet from Holland. He spoke casually, but Masazumi could imagine how much effort that would have taken. For the armada battle with Tres Espa?a? she asked him. Testament. It was in exchange for a fleet I will later have constructed and for lessened tariffs. We needed a newly constructed fleet, but we did not have much money to put toward shipbuilding after preparing emergency reserves for the war and preparing our defenses. I felt a single fleet would tide us over for the moment. Once it arrives in England and I stamp my seal, ownership will fully transfer to me. At the moment, the ships are still registered with Holland. Marube-ya: Im getting the feeling hes better at backroom deals than normal commerce. Silver Wolf: Judge. I also get the feeling hes creating an unstable bubble of prosperity and yet keeping a straight face all the while. Asama: Yes, and I think hes making deals based on nothing but trust in his own name. Our business-oriented girls sure are harsh, thought Masazumi. Well, Musashi? You are surrounded. The Fairy Queen lightly crossed her arms and nodded. We have already deployed a ground unit to the third level and to this palace. How many of you can reach the Musashi? Or do you think the Musashi can reach IZUMO if it leaves port now and abandons you? Look at this. She rotated the sign frame by her hand so Masazumi could see. It showed what she had been viewing and what she wanted Masazumi to see. It displayed an image of a pet cat with the following comment below: The cat to which the queen gave the noble name of Golden Ball just had kittens! Eh? Everyone stared at it in confusion and the queen did not notice at first. ? When she finally checked the sign frame and saw it was still displaying the cat, she gave a calm comment. Wrong page. Masazumi watched as the queen searched for the correct data page. Flat Vassal: W-wow. My hostility just lessened a bit! I-Im sorry! According to the Testament descriptions, the Fairy Queen was quite playful, but Masazumi felt that was more airheaded. The queen soon found the data page and displayed it. This is a signed letter to Hexagone Fran?aise, Tres Espa?a, M.H.R.R., Holland, and K.P.A. Italia. I have sent a probing greeting revealing what I plan to request and I have already received their responses. By sending this, the request will be officially made. She lightly raised her hand and smiled at Masazumi. I hear you made quite a fool of our treasurer at your transport ship on the fourth level. Everyone from Musashi did not hesitate to glare at Heidi and Shirojiro. Shirojiro ignored them, but Heidi expressionlessly struck her sign frame and Erimaki. Marube-ya: This could be a pain, so you can each order a single item from the gift catalog of the K.P.A. Italia sweets shop were partners with. Silver Wolf: You would dare stoop to a bribe!? But I will settle for the assorted chocolates package. Marube-ya: Y-you went right for the most expensive one, didnt you!? My friends dont hold back, thought Masazumi as she saw the others choose items with similar prices. It worried her how Asama was only looking at the section for sweets with alcohol inside. Now then. What should I do? In truth, she had simulated this much in the preliminary meeting with the others. From here on, it was likely their opponent would go in for an offensive compromise. It would eliminate what Masazumi had said, but it would still be a great compromise. Its coming, isnt it? Before she responded, the Fairy Queen spoke for her. People of Musashi, there is a more peaceful resolution than world domination or independence. Would you like to know what that is? Here it is. With her premonition proven true, Masazumi spoke. Judge. For future reference, please tell us. At Masazumis urging, Elizabeth smiled with raised eyebrows. Simply ask to have this entire meeting rendered null and void. Do they have no choice but to accept? Even if that is a hellish compromise for Musashi? Fusae and Segundo sat in the darkness as the rising moons light began to wash over them. Is it really? she asked Redoing this would be safer for Musashi. They can give some reason to try the meeting again from a fresh start, so it seems like a decent compromise to me. She stood from her seat with the moonlight washing over her, but Segundo did not turn in her direction. He crossed his arms, watched the cadena firma, and gently spoke. Having to redo a meeting is an embarrassment for a nation. On the diplomatic level, they will be seen as a nation that rejects another nations negotiation if the situation turns against them. In other words, they will be seen as only accepting what is convenient to them. A nation like that is dangerous and no one will perform diplomacy or trade with them. There is a threat of having that diplomacy or trade suddenly cut off and changed for their convenience. That is why no one suddenly refuses to continue a meeting or requests to redo the meeting unless diplomatic relations are being cut off altogether or the conclusion has already been reached. If Musashi does accept this compromise, the Far East will be unable to properly face the other nations and they will be seen as an inexperienced nation that only says what is convenient for them. However, that would essentially put Musashi under Englands protection. They would be unable to reach further and they would be seen as so inexperienced that they must be put under the Far Easts provisional rule system. So This is what England is saying: we have shown you what it means to form alliances and to face all-out war from independence, so settle down and return to your rightful position. Testament. In other words, Musashi has stepped out of bounds, so England and the other nations are threatening them by showing off their well-trained muscles. They are saying that the ability to wage war also includes the ability to inhibit war. Testament. They are showing what it means to take this seriously and thus telling them to stop. The truly strong do not directly use that strength. I see. Fusae stretched by the window and then tilted her head. Chancellor, how about you go back to being capable? You would know all this if you would actually attend classes. Segundo glared at her, but Fusae looked out the window and placed a hand on it. Chancellor, what are we going to do? Testament, replied Segundo as he added another cadena firma before his eyes. It contained the Fairy Queens letter and the emblem of England and Oxford. This same letter was sent to the other nations. Im sure the other academies chancellors are also wondering what to do, but Holland has already sent a fleet directly to England. Which means Testament, he said again. He did not seem to mind that his responses were monotonous. Holland is a small nation, but they are Protestant and a main player in the Peace of Westphalia. If England gives them credit for this, they will gain more authority during the negotiations at Westphalia. And in turn, Englands authority will also rise. In that case, we have no choice but to agree to this request. Where is Takakane? Performing practice swings on the new ship. I need to bring him some beer later. It really is a pain. If it isnt consecrated, our ghost bodies wont absorb it, but when it is consecrated, the added exorcism ability makes your tongue tingle. Anything with decent malt content just feels wrong. Please stop drinking while piloting the ship. Well calm down with some consecrated ramen afterwards, so dont worry. You two really are enjoying your afterlife. As if to take a break, Segundo tore himself away from the cadena firma. Now then. What will Musashis vice president do? I doubt she did not see this as a possibility, but even if she did, what does she plan to do about it? Volume 2B, 44: Performers on the Stage Volume 2B, Chapter 44: Performers on the Stage If both sides are the protagonist How can that become a play? Point Allocation (Mutual Understanding) Masazumi took a deep breath within the silent stone hall. The excitement had come to an end. She understood that her words had set the world in motion and that left only one thing. I need to preserve that moving world. It was often said that things were easier said than done and this was the same. Creating the motion was easy, but keeping that movement going or keeping things fixed in place after it ended were difficult. War had not broken out, but Musashi was facing the possibility of all-out war with the other nations. Their right to war thrust that possibility into the forefront. Do this carefully yet boldly, she ordered herself. Fairy Queen. What? The queen replied, but not as a confident victor. This was the kindness of England. If Masazumi rushed this and attempted to take advantage of that kindness, England would use their justice to cut down Musashi. Musashi does not wish for a hostile relationship with England. Meaning? The queen used as few words as possible so as not to hint at any possible promise. Nevertheless, she was likely interested. That means I need to step forward here. If Masazumi did not go for the openings in Englands attack, there was a chance they would simply push back with their attacks. I need to warn her that they cant force our hand with their military might. But if she suddenly said that, England could take action to prove their strength. They could not allow themselves to be mocked while the other nations watched on. Masazumi knew she had to be careful and she knew what she had to say first. England is not serious about its hostility toward Musashi. Hah. Dont be ridiculous. If my request to the other nations was a joke, it would bring shame to England. A sovereign nation cannot invite other nations for a mere jest. Judge. Your request to them was likely serious. However However England can allow the other nations to sink the Musashi, but you cannot allow yourselves to carry out the attack. Innocentius took a swig of water. The Fairy Queen really is a woman. If the bird in her pocket escapes, shell send the hunters after it, but as long as its in her pocket, she wants to hear it sing. It bothers me how you occasionally become a poet. I had excellent grades in literature class. And I was a science teacher. I wasnt even in charge of politics or economics, pointed out Galileo. At any rate, what does this mean? England intends to surround the Musashi. I understand that much. But why is Musashis vice president saying England alone will not attack them in an all-out war? And what is her reasoning for saying it here? Women never play fair. I worked as a merchant on the lowest levels before becoming pope, so I know. They care about themselves the most. Even if they serve another, they still care the most about their servant self. Thats why we have to watch out for England even if we have no choice but to agree to their request. He took a breath. Look. The Fairy Queen truly is a woman who manipulates the entire world in order to look after herself. In preparation to reach the gap in her opponents military power, Masazumi further emphasized the topic. We both stated at the beginning that this would be an equivalent exchange. So if that exchange can be achieved, England will be our ally. Isnt that right? Testament. That is how nations and academies interact as equals. But so what? We have the Musashi completely surrounded as it has proved dangerous. The Fairy Queen tilted her head. So why do you say England alone will not attack the Musashi? Judge. I will state up front why I would say that. To me, it seems England wishes to give another nation the credit for Musashis destruction. Segundo sighed as he peered into the cadena firma with Fusae. Musashis vice president gave Englands justification before they could. What do you mean? Testament, he replied as he watched the Fairy Queen remain silent. She neither affirmed nor denied that vice presidents allegation. England cant say whether this is true or not. In which case, it probably is. They never intended to attack the Musashi and they planned to justify that by giving another nation the credit for sinking the Musashi. However, England has its own worries. Namely, they have to be worried the other nations will suspect they have some ulterior motive behind handing out that credit. In other words In other words Is England trying to preserve their strength by not attacking the Musashi? You mean? Its probably true. If they said it themselves, the other nations would have their suspicions after sinking the Musashi. They would suspect England had preserved their own nation while manipulating the other nations. But if a sympathetic nation or Musashi says it, it can be interpreted differently. England can say they wanted to take part as well, but they interpreted Musashis statement as a test of Englands humble heart. They would claim the need to prove the Fairy Queens nation was willing to give the credit to another nation. However, this means Musashi has given England another excuse to not attack the Musashi. His breath turned to a laugh. Musashi has protected England from the questions of the other nations if an all-out attack on the Musashi does indeed occur. That is a massive favor. England can preserve its power and exhaust the other nations power while claiming to hand over the credit as a sign of loyalty to the Testament Union. Musashi has just used us as bait in hopes that England will feel obligated to return the favor. Testament. If that is true, shouldnt the rest of the conversation prove it? Musashi needs to show why England wont attack them now that they have claimed they have no reason to. And But once they show that, what does Musashi hope to gain from England? If England is not attacking them, what do they gain? That depends on what their vice president is thinking. However, I have some doubts about this. Segundo tilted his head and Fusae peered at him with a questioning look. The conversation seems to be continuing at Musashis vice presidents pace, but this world is much crueler than that. As you probably already know, Fusae, this world is not that kind. So I predict this meeting will undergo several more considerable changes, so lets keep watching while showing the proper concern. Fusae, can you bring over the beer bottle and the dried foods in that paper bag? Masazumi awkwardly sensed she was correct based on the Fairy Queens silence. Calm down. When attacking her opponent, she had to remember to follow through. England was not a large nation, but it was a powerful one. Crushing a powerful nations pride could only be dangerous. They were not merely facing a dispatched military force like at the Battle of Mikawa, so she had to calm down and maintain her normal presence of mind. Gold Mar: Its just a storyboard, but do you want to see it? Should Ga-chan send it through? Does nothing change the way you people act!? Masazumis blood pressure briefly shot up, but she also felt glad the Far East had such a sense of freedom. She reminded herself to at least maintain an appearance of calm before she spoke. Fairy Queen, in addition to giving another nation the credit for sinking the Musashi, I think you have another reason why you will notno, why you cannot attack the Musashi. Her words were met by silence, but that was likely in order to not give any hints to the other nations. A careless reply could lead to interference based on unjust suspicion. And so Masazumi gave a probing continuation in an attempt to read her opponents intentions. First, Englands newly constructed fleet still belongs to Holland who you can pass the credit to. Also, your older fleet is scouting out Tres Espa?a and will not return in time. What about the ground forces? They are already deployed around the Musashi and here. That was fast, thought Masazumi. But the Fairy Queen seemed to have a reason for trying to rush her answer. Does this mean England is hopeful of our answer? She took a breath. Dont rush this. She was more nervous than she knew and the conscious focus on her breathing when speaking was proof of that. But, she thought. Some people panic when they realize that and others dont. Which was she? Most likely She was telling herself to restrain her excitement, so she would be the latter. Im the type of person who is excited to stand in such a tense place. And so she worked to keep the corners of her mouth from rising while using her words much like moving pieces on a chess board. The ground forces? The Fairy Queen listened. How much does Musashis vice president understand us? When interacting with another nation, it was important to understand as much as possible about that nations situation. In diplomacy, trade, and even the comings and goings of people, nothing one-sided would be accepted. Even if sovereignty and the law allowed for it, interactions between nations could be similar to interactions between people. The Reformation had created some religious troubles in Europe, but some interactions overcame those troubles. If both parties qualified as equal and both needed the interaction, it could take place. For that reason, the Fairy Queen wished to know how much Musashi understood England and she asked a question to find out. Yes, Englands ground forces. They will attack you and the Musashi before it leaves port. How are we to give another nation credit for that? Englands ground forces were indeed deployed to the palace and around the Musashi. However, Musashis vice president shook her head. Is that really enough personnel to secure the Musashi and attack before it leaves port? Let me make one thing clear. She indicated her comrades with her right hand. I made sure everyone accompanying me is capable of returning alive no matter what happens. What about you? The Trumps are always perfect. Judge. The vice president nodded and then pointed behind her to the halls entrance. Then let me ask this: are the defenses there also perfect? This is a strategy for in case they actually have to run for it, muttered Sakai atop the academy bridge as the Musashi finished its preparations. By indicating their route ahead of time, it actually makes the enemy less certain where theyll escape. It makes sure the enemy has to defend everything. Also, can Masazumi-kun and the others see what were seeing? He was referring to the countless lights surrounding the Musashi in Englands land port. The lights came from the torches of Englands warriors who were prepared to board the Musashi. Sakai-sama, what is the meaning of this? Each one is holding two torches. Over. Sakai turned toward Musashi who was polishing the railing. That makes them look more numerous. Theyre probably well aware weve caught on, but they still need to show that attack-oriented attitude. However, the situation has reached a point where an attitude isnt enough. Masazumi-kun most likely knows the level of their defenses, so she may have realized that Englands defenses are not focused on London. Hearing that, Musashi stopped polishing and tilted her head. How do you know that? Over. Its simple, replied Sakai. The coming armada battle has a certain unique characteristic. While trying to land on England, Tres Espa?as Grande y Felicsima Armada travels around England along with the English fleet. It begins with a confused battle, but Tres Espa?a is forced to retreat after receiving an attack from fire ships. However, it is thought Tres Espa?a will use that to their advantage. They will likely lessen their damages by fighting a high-speed battle while withdrawing. They can also continue their landing operation to panic England and show off their ability to invade to the other nations. Anyway, thats why Englands ground units should be stationed around the coast. They will also be preparing their defenses, maintaining camp sites, training to familiarize themselves with the terrain, and working to store the food gained during the festival. They must have been doing this for months now. Otherwise, they would not have sufficient research into defensive tactics using the terrain or reached an understanding with the local people. All of this will leave the fewest men for London which has the Trumps and Ex. Caliburn. In other words, here. Yes, this city has the weakest defenses. Isnt that right? Masazumi pointed straight down. The personnel here cant attack Musashi. The best you could manage was the previous attack that was meant as an excuse to the Testament Union. The same goes for the Oxford personnel. She turned to Futayo and Futayo responded with a glance to the queen and the Trumps. Based on the footsteps, there are around 500 in all. If they divide them equally between each exit, I can likely secure a path for us. That will mean leaving the Trumps to everyone else, but- Thanks, Futayo. Thats plenty. Reaching the level of certainty would hurt Englands pride, so it was better for both sides if they left it up in the air whether it could actually be done or not. That brings this topic to an end. Masazumi went in for the final point. Fairy Queen, I would like to ask one thing. You said you would take command and use Ex. Caliburn to sink the Musashi. The strength of the queens gaze did not change, but Masazumi continued regardless. The final point was the reason why the Fairy Queen could not use Excalibur. For this one, we need to create a reason! Normally, the queen would have no reason not to use it, but Masazumi would create a reason why she definitely could not. Masazumi could only give this reason because she had seen the state of Excalibur today. If you use Ex. Caliburn now, wouldnt it hinder the execution of Mary? This is such a cruel thing to use as a bargaining chip. Masazumi thought that as a fact rather than out of kindness. Due to the history recreation, Marys execution was needed to begin the armada battle. Also, that execution was being carried out with the Andamio de la Ejecucin. Ex. Caliburns power will be passed through the ley lines to return Mary to those ley lines. She did not know how much progress had been made on the modifications to that end, but neither did the other nations. That allowed her to use it as a bargaining chip. Marys execution using Ex. Caliburn is necessary for Englands history recreation, but its modifications do not appear complete and some from Musashi caused a bit of trouble there today. If you forcibly used Ex. Caliburn and a malfunction occurs, it would violate the history recreation, wouldnt it? asked Masazumi. You would be forcing its use to do your duty as a Testament Union nation, but wouldnt not using it and preserving the history recreation be the better option if you are to look to the future? Are you criticizing me? No. Masazumi placed a hand on her chest and lowered her head toward the Fairy Queen. It is all for the history recreation of the armada battle that will occur in one week. That is why England cannot attack Musashi. It is the obvious conclusion based on Englands sense of justice. She took a breath. All I have done is impertinently point out something so obvious anyone would notice it, Your Majesty. Everyone from Musashi heard the queens silence, but the divine chat was not silent. Flat Vassal: U-um What does this mean? Silver Wolf: Judge. By saying this is obvious for England and insisting it is all for the history recreation, she is making it easier for England to agree. There are a number of justifications, but the Testament Unions history recreation is at the base of them all. By bringing it all back to here, England is protected. Gold Mar: Ohhh, Mito-tsan! You sound almost serious! Asama: Almost? Well, I suppose putting that way is safer. Silver Wolf: Wait. I always try to be serious. Does it not seem like it? Marube-ya: Oh, the queen just said something. Silver Wolf: Y-youre ignoring me! Youre all ignoring me! Elizabeth took a breath and faced Musashis vice president who stood ahead but below. She had only one thought on her mind: This girl will become truly troublesome one day. The vice president had little experience and her words lacked polish. Her knowledge seemed patched together or like something a child was using after just learning it. Also, it may have been an act, but she had a way of speaking as if she understood everything. It mostly came down to being irritating, but one point in particular was the most troublesome. Shes enjoying this. That girl undoubtedly thought of herself as the protagonist of this place. She was troublesome. After all, once that sort of person gained actual skill, her downsides would change to favorable idiosyncrasies. As she gained strength, the irritating aspects would become something reliable. That was how a protagonist worked. I was the same! With a mental nod, Elizabeth recalled how much of an idiot she had been in the past. As she thought about the past, she recalled a certain scene and an individual within it. It was her sister back when they were younger and had often played together. We made a promise. At that point, she shook her head. She saw her vice chancellor and vice president give questioning looks from either side, but she waved a hand to say she was fine. However, a few words escaped her lips. They were the words she had once exchanged. Save you from anything. The words may have reached Musashis vice president because she frowned. However, this was nothing for her to worry about. This is a reminder to myself. The Fairy Queen then corrected her posture and faced her opponent. The girl before her irritated her horribly, but whether she grew further in the future or not, the trouble would fall on the other nations. Her foolishness would likely be at least somewhat healed by the time the Musashi completed its circle of the Far East. At any rate, the girl seemed to understand Englands situation. England could not attack Musashi. The biggest reason was Englands need to preserve its strength for the armada battle and beyond. They knew Tres Espa?a intended to use their retreat to give themselves an advantage in the battle. The attack on Musashi with a stealth ship had been more than enough of a warning to the English fleet that would pursue them. To damage a fleet of that power and yet not suffer what amounted to a defeat, England had to preserve its strength. From that perspective Musashis vice president had been right when she said Excalibur could have a dangerous malfunction at the moment, but there was another reason not to use it. Musashis ability to trade is indeed appealing. If possible, the queen wanted to keep the Musashi around. That is Phylargia. While thinking about the Logismoi plo given to England, Elizabeth asked a question. Let me ask something before making my decision. You said this was an equivalent exchange, didnt you? Then what can Musashi offer us that is equivalent? You will continue on and spread chaos through the other nations with your inexperienced ideals. If you wish for us to accept that and ally with you, what will you give us in exchange? What can you give us to make up for the damage of political and trade interference that the other nations are sure to begin if we ally with you? She asked her question. Answer me. What will Musashi offer England? Judge, replied Musashis vice president. England will become Musashis primary trade port. Thats just playing dirty! You sound delighted to me. Innocentius ignored the glare Galileo was giving him and opened a cornice firma. It displayed a map of the Far East and he drew a red circle around England where it floated north of Hexagone Fran?aise. Listen. By making England their primary trade port, Musashi will end their practice of travelling around the Far East once a year and instead create a system of leaving England to trade and returning to England afterwards! That means England can use the giant trade system that is the Musashi to amass wealth whenever the Musashi moves! And because the Musashi travels through every nation, every nations wealth will gather in England! Doesnt that seem unfair to you? Hm, hm, hm? I seem to recall that K.P.A. Italia used to do the same with trade on the Mediterranean and in the Middle East. As did Ancient Rome. Also Innocentius drew a few red lines with England in the center. These are the trade routes to the Logismoi plo nations. Look, if you exclude England, thats Tres Espa?a, Hexagone Fran?aise, M.H.R.R., K.P.A. Italia, and Sviet Rus. They can travel to all of them from England without much difference in distance. And with England as their primary port, Musashi can choose to travel a certain route any number of times in a year rather than the single time of their current schedule. By making England their primary port in exchange for allying with them, they are telling other nations they can achieve an equal status in trade if they also join the alliance. To prevent all the wealth from gathering in England and to take their own cut, the other nations C especially those along the main routes C will want to join. By doing that, the allied nations can communicate and negotiate together in addition to trade. Innocentius thought for a moment before continuing. Fairy Queen, accept this alliance. Then we can use that as an excuse to do the same. Can you really say that after going to such lengths to make an enemy of Musashi, former boy? They would still be an enemy even if we formed an alliance. Also, the more nations join the alliance, the more complicated the Musashis course will grow and the less wealth will go to each allied nation. In the end, it will be no different from now. And once every nation has advanced their aerial ship technology far enough to trade with neighboring nations without relying on the Musashi, we can follow the academy rules for trade and more easily trade amongst ourselves. Once that happens, everyone will break their trade alliance with Musashi and become their enemies once more. But Im sure Musashi will still make the proposal despite understanding all that. In which case He erased all the red lines on the cornice firma. When we become their enemy, it will happen all at once. Theres no reason to hesitate to build up our strength for that moment. Your justice can be hard to follow because it has a way of switching between what lies on surface and what is hidden. Arent you afraid of misunderstandings? Justice is always found in history. Catholicism can be said to be history itself and I am its representative, so I can only be justice. Whether on the surface or hidden below, justice is justice. Innocentius opened a divine mail cornice firma. Lets contact the industrial committee and have them consider whether K.P.A. Italia can use that trade system in regards to the other nations. If any nations not allied with us form an alliance, we can destroy that connection by bringing this system to even one of those nations. Also He displayed the situation in England and spoke to the images of Musashis vice president and the Fairy Queen. Dont think you can move the world with only two nations. Freeing this world is surprisingly difficult. I see. Elizabeth gave a mental nod. She knew very well what the Musashi vice presidents suggestion meant. The suggested trade system would be effective in the early stages with few allied nations, but the effects would ultimately fade away and disappear. And since the Musashi traveled around the Far East once a year, they would be forced to break that rule if they were to use England as its primary trade port. By shrinking the time between trades, the rate of earnings would drop. But changing Musashis annual visit to several times or even a dozen times a year would mean a lot. If England could secure the production and emergency reserves they needed, the trade could be used to increase their domestic industries and they could use intermediate trade if they simply needed money. The ideal system would be to gain money through intermediate trade, use that money to maintain their domestic facilities, and export goods made with those strengthened domestic industries. If a victory in the armada battle and their influence at the Peace of Westphalia was added to all that, they could rise above the other nations in a very short amount of time. Before the benefit of the trade grew meaningless with the addition of the other nations, they could also use the obtained funds to strengthen themselves and begin a large-scale settlement of the New World. I see, thought Elizabeth once more. She then spoke to Musashis vice president. Your ultimate objective is not long-term success. You intend to give a powerful nation the benefits of short-term success to incite us to settle the outer world. Judge. I knew the Fairy Queen would catch on. The girl bowed her head and spoke from that position. The Logismoi plo nations are powerful, but their economic situations and wars have left them unprepared and unequipped to settle the outer world. As such, I hope to have Musashi travel to England and then the other Logismoi plo nations in order to assist them using our trade. If the most powerful nations are equally prepared to begin settling the outer world by the time of the Peace of Westphalia, the world can return to its original form. To put it another way Musashis vice president raised her head and looked directly at the queen from below her black hair. The provisional rule of the Far East exists because of the inability to settle the outer world. That is something that did not exist in history and Musashi wishes to bring back the world as it was in history. I want to help bring the world back to its original form so the history recreation can be carried out properly. We will return the world to its rightful form in order to stop the Apocalypse and continue past it. She once more made the action the queen had earlier rejected. She reached out her right hand. Fairy Queen, will you move forward as the nation that will take the first step toward the proper world? Almost all the people of England heard those words via divine transmission. England. You were once the land of the Gaels. They were invaded by the Celts and the two reconciled, but then the Normans of Hexagone Fran?aise invaded. That Norman Conquest created England. So? asked someone listening. Whats your point? The voice continued as if to answer that question. Even the Normans who arrived as conquerors eventually became English due to war against Hexagone Fran?aise and civil war. She could be heard taking a breath. You could travel to new lands, you did not fear traversing the ocean or the sky, and you possessed a love of independence. Has that vanished from England? Can those things not be found in a small, inexperienced nation? You are the nation of the ley lines which can defeat history or anything else and you are the nation of the Fairy Queen born of those ley lines, she said. If times have changed and that nation cannot take a great first step in history, is that not a sign that the Apocalypse is truly upon us? Silence fell. Quiet and stillness had filled that hall several times already, but it contained something different this time. The one holding out her hand did not pull it back. She waited. That action moved nothing, allowed nothing to move, and acted as the starting point for the next action. Eventually, the one waiting received an answer to her thoughts and action. However, it did not come from the words or actions of the Fairy Queen. A noise came from the left-hand corridor on Englands side. Sounds of moving metal equipment and quiet voices of suspicion were overpowered by approaching footsteps. Hey, could you wait just a minute there? Two people casually entered the hall. The man and girl both wore vermillion uniforms. Hi there. Im Secretary Velzquez of Tres Espa?a and this is 3rd Special Duty Officer Tachibana Gin. As Tres Espa?an diplomats, we have a special objection concerning this meeting. The tall, slender, and mustachioed long-lived man faced Musashis vice president and lightly raised his right hand. Nothing personal, okay? Study: Armada Battle Toori: Sis! Sis! Tell me about this armada battle that everyones been talking about! I want to know all about it so I too can be popul-armada! Sorry, that wasnt a very good joke. Kimi: Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, its important to recognize your mistakes when working on new material. Anyway, the armada battle is the naval battle that occurred when Tres Espa?as Grande y Felicsima Armada arrived to land at and conquer England and England repelled them. However, Tres Espa?a had a lot of transport ships and their ships were inferior to Englands since England had constant contact with the ocean. The Grande y Felicsima Armada made it to the ocean near England, but they were unable to land and they retreated while circling England. This is what it looks like on the map. Keep in mind that the whole thing took an entire week. 1: Hostilities Begin off of Plymouth at Southwestern England The English fleet attacks from behind. Tres Espa?as vice-flagship is destroyed and their treasury ship is evacuated due to an accidental fire. 2: Second Round off of Portland at Southern England Tres Espa?as fleet forms a defensive formation while Englands fleet pursues and destroys ships one by one. 3: Resupply Time Tres Espa?a attempts to resupply at their mainland, but England interferes. 4: Third Round off of Southeastern England Off of Calais on the Far Eastern mainland, Englands fleet crashes eight fire ships into Tres Espa?as fleet to throw them into confusion. 5: Fourth Round off of Gravelines near Calais From here, Tres Espa?a begins retreating north and around England. Englands fleet begins pursuit. 6: Pursuit Ends off of Southwestern England Map: Top: Scotland Upper left: Ireland Lower left: Wales Upper right: Oxford Academy Middle right: London (Anglia) Lower right: England Kimi: Once their treasury ship was sunk in the early stages, I doubt they could have survived for long even if they landed, but its still plenty thrilling because they get really, really close to England. That tour around England will still happen in the history recreation, so all of England is on high alert. Also, the Grande y Felicsima Armada is known as the invincible fleet because England began ironically calling it that after the battle. Toori: Isnt the English fleet just harassing them for most of this? Kimi: Why do you always have to go right out and say what everyones thinking? Volume 2B, 45: Performers from the Wings of the Stage Volume 2B, Chapter 45: Performers from the Wings of the Stage Can in intruder be necessary? And if so Why is that the case? Point Allocation (The Entire World) Two people in vermillion uniforms appeared in the meeting hall. One was Tres Espa?an Secretary Diego Velzquez and the other was 3rd Special Duty Officer Tachibana Gin. The former looked across the gathered people and spoke. Now then. You suggested a trade alliance with Musashi, did you? To be honest, its a pretty interesting idea. And using it to prepare for future settlements isnt wrong as far as the history recreation and advancing into the outer world is concerned. He brought a hand to his chin. But its all too idealistic. After all Setting up primary trading ports for the Musashi will increase the number of times it trades. That will set up a circulation of wealth, but the participating nations will have to increase their domestic production to increase their supply. And what is wrong with that? The Musashi vice presidents voice was completely emotionless. That told Velzquez she knew quite well what and he lowered his hat over his eyes before continuing. Doing that will change the balance of power among the leaders of domestic industries and trade. After all, it will become easier for new businesses to enter the market. That competition and chaos will cut into the profit margins of those who have long controlled domestic industry and trade and they will all decline. He laughed toward the floor. The treasurers of England, the Far East, Hexagone Fran?aise, and K.P.A. Italia help manage commerce and hold real power there, so you can work to regulate that. However, we and M.H.R.R. manage commerce and industry on the committee and civilian level or we are divided between principalities, so it will not be so easy. Those afraid of decline will oppose the alliance to preserve their vested rights, they will prevent the student council and chancellors officers from providing money before that alliance is formed, and they have invested in the mass media and are therefore able to lower approval ratings of those in power by broadcasting criticism of them. If following the student council and chancellors officers will mean no more money, facilities, and materials, then politics will stall. The normal students will hold a special general student meeting to dismiss both the chancellors officers and the student council. And with the backing of those with vested rights, an extremely conservative academy that opposes the alliance will be formed. Velzquezs words did nothing to change the look on the Musashi vice presidents face. However, she still spoke. Tres Espa?a received the same treatment from those with vested rights in domestic industries when your economy switched from domestic industry to trade with the New World, but did it work back then? It left our domestic industries in shambles. Even when we obtain money from outside, we cant produce anything at home, so we end up buying things from outside. We truly are in dire straits. Were just barely holding on and now youre proposing a new system of trade? Those in the trade industry are not going to allow that. If merchants trading with Musashi cut into our trade with the New World, the competing products will drop in value and decline. Ysee, if we increase our domestic production, it will put the merchants importing those products out of business. Thats why Tres Espa?a cant agree to this alliance. Judge. Musashis vice president nodded. And here I thought I could Tres-t you of all nations to agree. Masazumis joke bombed on a worldwide scale. Masazumi was a little surprised when the hall filled with whispering voices. Wh-what!? I just felt like saying it, that''s all! Me: Yeah, but that one was bad. And I mean really bad. Asama: Sorry. I had a voice erasing spell prepared, but I didnt make it in time. Asama: Vice President: D-dammit. Just you watch! Next time, Ill get people to laugh! Silver Wolf: I think youre straying from the main point here. However, everyone saw the Fairy Queen turn her back on top of the stage. She placed her hands on the chair back and her shoulders were shaking. Almost Everyone: Shes laughing! Asama: Vice President: See! Look at that! It was a good joke! I told you! Gold Mar: Is it just me or did Seijun just get really petty? After the wave of muttering and tension passed, Velzquez sighed. What a pain. Being a diplomat was nothing but trouble because it was a thankless job with plenty of troublesome duties. Gin remained perfectly silent next to him, but that was because she had dumped the entire job on him and increased the trouble for him. But shes reliable if it comes to a fight. It was a complete mystery how Muneshige had managed to marry her. In the past, she had been the type to grow angry if you touched her. In fact, it had seemed like she would attack if you so much as approached her. As for now Are puns like that a form of humor shared worldwide? she asked. I will remember that. He felt it would be better if she did not remember it, but it also reminded him of how much people could change. But those changes can be a pain to deal with too. It may have been because he was long-lived, but he felt an instinctual aversion to sudden changes like the one Musashis vice president was asking for. And since Tres Espa?a had a large long lived population, there was something he had to say now. It may not look it, but Tres Espa?a has been following the history recreation quite closely. Thats exactly right, he thought to himself. The commander, Juana, and everyone else have been doing the hard work of looking to the future while recreating the management of a debt-filled nation. Not that I understand half of it since Im only the secretary. Still, he knew it was not easy. Just as Musashis vice president had said, Tres Espa?a had rapidly shifted from domestic industries to New World trade. The rise in the trade industry had partially been a method of restraining those with vested rights in those domestic industries because they began trying to influence the nations politics. And by giving that rapidly expanding trade industry freedom and protection, the royalty had received the benefit of its independence and tax income. Under Musashis new trade system, the New World trade would lose its freedom and protection, so the royalty would lose that independence and tax income. That would mean the end of it all. If you want a beneficial relationship, just say so. For the sake of the history recreation, the merchants crossed the skies, settled the New World, and greeted Velzquez when they met in the city or academy. They had their negative sides, but they all did their very best. They had no money and their decline was guaranteed, but even in the slums, the merchants and other citizens had something in common. Theyre always smiling and enjoying themselves. Tres Espa?a was a good nation. Velzquez and the others were making sure of it. After making it past the Lepanto and the Battle of Itsukushima, they had protected that way of living. It may have been conservative, but that was fine. However Thats the world I show in my paintings, said Velzquez. So I have a question for you, Musashi. Why arent you going to war with England? What? said everyone from Musashi. Flat Vassal: Hes asking why we arent? Do we have a reason to do it? Asama: Everyone, lets be completely honest. If you know a reason, you need to confess. Almost Everyone: Youre assuming someone has a reason!? However, Masazumi was the one who stood at the front of them all. A reason why we have to go to war with England? She decided to look further into that question. Did they have a reason for that? And it would have to be something Tres Espa?a would want to point out. What could it be? she thought. Wait. It cant be She did indeed come up with a reason and she was likely not the only one. All of those involved in the Battle of Mikawa would be able to come up with it. Masazumi turned around and faced someone. Do you need something? asked Horizon. Testament. Thats right. Velzquezs voice rang clearly. One of your reasons for rescuing Princess Horizon at Mikawa was the misuse of the history recreation in her murder. You used that as a justification for rescuing that princess and going to war with us. In that case England is trying to execute Bloody Mary for the armada battle. Can England really make that interpretation here? What do you say, Musashi of the Far East? You gave your justification for war in order to save that princess, but why arent you using that same justification here? Are we the only ones that get attacked? Even if youve sealed the right to declare war, England possesses a Logismoi plo and you can interpret that as engaging you in war. Or will you refuse to attack England and rescue Mary? Is Musashi really so inexperienced a nation that it will abandon its justification when faced with another individual being executed? So this is how theyre doing it! She had known Tres Espa?a messengers had arrived and a notification from Musashis treasurers had led her to fear those messengers would oppose the trade alliance between their two enemy nations of England and Musashi. Her plan for that possibility had been to ultimately gain Englands approval by negotiating over the advantages of forming the alliance. However, this complaint was unexpected. After all, this was urging Musashi to oppose England as an enemy. And theres no reason for it! They had rescued Horizon because she was directly linked to the Far Easts sovereignty. It was only with several different justifications that they had made up their minds. Their decision had not been wholly based on the misuse of the history recreation. Meanwhile, Bloody Mary was Englands royalty and getting involved would count as intervening in Englands internal issues. Also, rescuing her would not benefit the Far East in any way. Mary was not linked to the Far Easts sovereignty like Horizon had been and they would not gain a Logismoi plo by rescuing her. There was only the one reason to get involved. Because this can be interpreted as misusing the history recreation? That was ridiculous. Tres Espa?a was merely making a huge problem by announcing a tiny issue. But if that qualifies as an interpretation, this could be trouble. In that case, said Masazumi while getting down to the heart of the issue. Arent you misusing the idea of interpretations!? I can say the same to you as you try to dodge the issue, Musashi Vice President. You misused the idea of interpretations and attacked K.P.A. Italia and us, but now that England is trying to be your ally, youre using an interpretation to accept the murder of Mary. Who can trust a nation that does that? This man. He knew what people would accept and what they would not. He knew he could win by only saying what would be accepted and not responding to anything that would not. Just as Masazumi began to wonder what to do, she heard a voice from the stage. Tres Espa?a, you are being very rude. The Fairy Queen gave support in the form of criticism. Elizabeth looked at Velzquez with slightly raised eyebrows. How very troublesome. She had no intention of allying with Musashi, but she would not let a misunderstanding about England spread to the other nations. She would say what she had to say. Listen, she began. Double Bloody Marys execution will not disintegrate her like you tried to do with that princess. England will not execute someone such that nothing remains. Drug Poet: Lady, you are so merciful! And that composed expression is so wonderful! Queen: Heh heh heh. Stir up the excitement even more, my excellent friends. Seal Boy: Excellent! Excitingly excellent!! Excitingly excellent execution! Four Eyes: Are we recording the logs of this divine chat? Perhaps I should delete some of it. Anyway, I must speak to Tres Espa?a. Listen, Tres Espa?a. Your execution was a bad execution while ours is a good execution. Thats quite a claim there. What exactly do you mean? Testament. It is simple. We will not waste the death of English royalty like Mary. So She is a sacrifice to protect England, so we will mourn her execution which is required for the history recreation and then we will use that death to- The Fairy Queen paused and thought for a moment. After even more thought, she finally spoke. My mistake. We cannot simply use her death. That could be called misusing the history recreation. Ha ha ha. She nodded. Yes, its something else. Musashis vice president stared at Elizabeth with her mouth hanging open. Silver Wolf: M-Masazumi was just shot in the back!! Me: Its really convenient how you all bother typing up your surprise on here. Asama: Th-this is no time for that! Oh, but it really is convenient. No, wait! Masazumi! Masazumi! That was shallow as far as mental wounds go, so stay with us!! What am I supposed to do? Masazumi mentally held her head in her hands. She seemed to have maintained an appearance of calm, so she could still manage. Probably. However, a thought came to her. The Papa-Schola was easier to deal with than this! She had never been shot from behind with him and she felt like he had operated under simple rules: hit him once and he would hit back once. The accumulated arguments of Catholicism had been gentle for a beginner politician. Still wondering what to do, she began going over various arguments in her head. But as she did, something else happened. This sounds like an interesting discussion. An unfamiliar voice came from the southern main entrance behind her. Who is that? A figure in red and wrapped in wind had entered the meeting hall. Excuse me. I am currently working with Hashiba of M.H.R.R. The man wore the red uniform of A.H.R.R.S., the academy of M.H.R.R., and the bottom of his legs could not be seen. A super deformed and similarly footless girl sat on his shoulder. I am Five Great Peaks #4 and the student council treasurer of P.A. Odas P.A.O.M. I have the double inherited names of Maeda Toshiie and Mercenary King Wallenstein. I have come for an urgent recruitment discussion with the Fairy Queen. Sakai stopped even the slight movements of smoking his kiseru. After a moment, he slowly released smoke from the corner of his mouth. To think Maeda Toshiie of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army would show up. I really am behind the times. Judge, judge. Musashi nodded twice and struck his shoulder a few times. Come to think of it, the Landsknechte were recruiting during the festival. I had assumed it was a plan to increase Englands forces by turning their non-students into temporary students, but it appears to have been more than that. She spoke quietly as she peered into Sakais sign frame. The Testament descriptions say M.H.R.R.s Mercenary King Wallenstein held the greatest military force in history. Despite merely being the leader of a mercenary group, he had a massive enough military force to support the Thirty Years War. Unfortunately for him, M.H.R.R. viewed his expansion of power and increase in war costs as dangerous, so they assassinated him. However Id like to hear what you have to say, Musashi-san. Judge. M.H.R.R. did not want to lose that military force, so they put together a plan to keep him around as a ghost after his assassination. To prevent interference from the Testament Union, they chose someone from P.A. Oda to inherit his name and that was Maeda Toshiie. Over. Whats going to happen? asked Sakai as he blew smoke from his mouth. This is trouble. M.H.R.R. is here for some fun. Is that how you view this? Over. Judge. Sakai faced forward. Just look. What could this be but a bit of fun? The land port and the third and fourth levels had previously been filled with nothing but the few hundred English warriors holding two torches each to disguise their small numbers. But that had changed. Now, a much larger force filled the night with the blue flames of their torches. Thats gotta be more than twenty thousand. The Trumps and the Musashi VIPs took defensive stances at the entrance of an Oda clan leader, but the Fairy Queen showed no concern. Maeda responded in kind. Long time no see, Your Majesty. My Landsknechte have done as you asked and used this festival to help expand Englands student force. The man who gave a small bow with a tiny girl on his shoulder was slender and of average height. Due to his build, the M.H.R.R. student uniform and its internal armor looked like a fairly large cloak on him. However, he did not stop standing tall and proud when facing the queen. And Drain! Light shot toward him. Walsingham fired a glass from almost directly to his side. She used her gravitational control to shoot the glass which was filled with cider. She targeted the base of his neck. Whether he caught it or broke it, the contents would get on his clothes. His options were to dodge it or Youre telling me to bow? muttered Toshiie. In that moment, he dropped a small object from his hand. It was a coin. It fell and, just before it struck the floor, a certain color burst from below his feet. That color was white and it took the form of an arm. A pure white and translucent arm snapped up from the shadow falling next to his shoes. The arm was about three meters long, but it was not made up of a single arm. The hands and upper arms of men, women, children, and the aged were tangled together and twisted about. They wrapped around and grabbed at each other as if they desired each other and they devoured the coin. ! Rather than grabbing, striking, or swiping away the glass, the swinging palm swallowed up the glass. The arm disappeared, wind blew about, and finally Garrrrp. The girl on his shoulder opened her mouth as if expelling air from her stomach. Toshiie turned a flustered look in her direction. Ah wah wah wah wah. Thats rude, Ma-chan. Nn. The girl named Ma-chan nodded and Toshiie faced forward. While making sure not to look away from the queen, he crouched down to pick up the empty glass that had appeared on the floor at some point. He used that motion to lower his head and bow. I believe you said I was free to come to this school building. Once he raised his head, the Fairy Queen asked a question. We are holding a meeting. What happened to the guards out front? Dont tell me Toshiie held his right arm forward to move it out from below his red cloak. The upper arm contained an armband with P.A.O.M.s emblem and embroidery saying, Treasurer C Maeda Toshiie / Treasurers Aide C Matsu. If I show off this and say I have a free pass in, I can get into most places. He then tilted his head and looked around. The Musashi members, their vice president, and the Trumps were all about equally distant. Im going to join in this discussion a bit. I do hold the treasurer position in M.H.R.R. after all. Ill say this up front: M.H.R.R. also cannot agree with Musashis trade alliance. As for why Musashis vice president spoke up for him. M.H.R.R. is a union of multiple principalities. You are currently fighting the Thirty Years War, but the aftereffects and economic friction of the Reformation have left the principalities unable to work together. The Catholic principalities and the Protestant principalities are completely scattered. Also, Hashiba unofficially holds the real power in M.H.R.R. now that Emperor-Chancellor Wahnsinniger Rudolf II has been imprisoned for the history recreation. However, Hashiba is on the Catholic side. If the Protestant nation of England became the base of our trade, Catholic Hashiba is in danger of a pincer attack from the Protestants within M.H.R.R. and Hexagone Fran?aise. Isnt that right? The vice president let out a quick breath and shrugged. I was planning to use that danger to the P.A. Oda-influenced M.H.R.R. to draw Tres Espa?a into the deal. Oh? Then will you withdraw your request for this alliance? asked Toshiie. Musashis vice president turned her back without answering. Well, fine. It was now Toshiies turn to shrug and he also snapped his fingers. Musashis alliance wont actually work. You know that, right? After all, said Toshiie. He smiled at how Matsu copied the movements of his mouth. Allying with England means joining their side. England is Protestant, but M.H.R.R. is rejecting the alliance despite being partially Protestant. Once Musashi joins the Protestant side, youll get C at best C Holland and the people of Kantou and Hokuriku. K.P.A. Italia will probably want to trade, but Tres Espa?a is sure to stop them. And once M.H.R.R., Tres Espa?a, and K.P.A. Italia are out, Hexagone Fran?aise will be surrounded and thus unable to take the initiative and join. Partway through, Matsu found herself unable to keep up with his mouth movements and started glaring at him. But that reaction is so cute. With that thought, he raised his right hand and stroked her hair. The action put the surrounding people on guard, but he did not mind. He simply opened his mouth and continued speaking. The real problem is that the Musashi has no armaments to deal with a situation like this. Even if you get English ships to protect you, the other nations will send out privateers to get back at England for doing the same thing to them. At the very least, that will make the European routes hell. The Musashi vice president spoke while keeping her back to him. The Peace of Augsburg in 1555 means the Catholics must accept the Protestant faith. At the very least, it cannot be used as a reason for an attack. That comes with certain rights attached. As Toshiie stroked Matsus hair, he moved his hand in the shape of a plain, a house, and a mountain. Didnt your treasurer tell you? Catholicism and Protestantism have different divine transmission, medical, educational, and welfare systems. That makes a large difference in who has the rights to construction, distribution, personnel, and the like. Do you understand? The age of religion bringing war is over. The trigger of conflict is now held by the struggle for rights to the systems that use the blessings of the religion. Isnt it the same with Musashi? Catholics and Protestants are forbidden to proselytize within Musashi. That is partially due to the history recreation, but it also prevents confusion and complications in your economic system and provides a stable system centered on Shintoism. Having a primary religion allows you to much more easily manage divine transmissions, medicine, and welfare. He then turned to the girl with long black hair who stood next to the vice president. The successor to the Asama Shrine there should know that very- ow, ow, ow! That hurts, Ma-chan! I promise Im not even slightly interested in these other girls! He pulled a lollipop from his pocket and handed it to Matsu who had turned away from him. Anyway, England and Musashi may be able to form a trade alliance, but if you dowell, assume well get mad and come to crush you. And that would be a problem for England, wouldnt it? Thats why I have a suggestion for England here. He took a breath and dropped a single coin from his right hand. If possible, could you crush Musashi? The instant the coin was swallowed up by his shadow on the floor, the large door into the hall opened behind him. Beyond there, the even larger entrance to the building and Oxfords main gate were already open. Through them, the darkness, the lights of London, and the Musashi in the distant land port could all be seen. However, light surrounded the Musashi. P.A. Oda belongs to the Mlasi faith, so it has Testamenta Arma yet was not given a Logismoi plo. So instead, our master gave a weapon to each member of the Five Great Peaks and Six Heavenly Demon Army. This is what our master gave Ma-chan and me. He took a breath and indicated the bluish-white light that surrounded the Musashi and covered almost the entire third level. Israfil. It uses the healing power of the depths of the earth to preserve and deploy the souls of the dead. It effectively strengthens my already skilled necromancy. Wallenstein commanded tens of thousands of troops, but if necessary, I can outdo that history recreation and rouse an army of a million from the underworld. If I use up the entire history of M.H.R.R. and the Landsknechte, I can easily hire an army of that many dead souls. You could call this the Kaga income of a million condemned. Or to give it a more M.H.R.R. appropriate name He took a breath. The Kaga Millionen Geist. Everyone held their breath at his words and his army, but then they all noticed a certain light. It came from small wings on Matsus back. When Asamas gaze stopped on the wings that had appeared at some point, she frowned and asked Toshiie a question. Those wings of light Those are different from a normal ghost. That ether light has been altered in some other way. You can tell? Yes, Ma-chan has undergone a modification to Israfil to help me out. But if you do that Testament. It becomes a spell, so she constantly needs ether, he explained. Thats why it takes a lot of money to keep our married life from simply vanishing. But He once more pointed at the crowd of light behind him. Fairy Queen, its free this time, so can you give me the order to crush Musashi? After all, Musashi looks like its going to be trouble. Were having fun conquering westward, but with all this Logismoi plo and Westphalia stuff, it feels like youre completely ignoring P.A. Oda. If you keep focusing so much on the Testament Union, the Oda clan is going to get nice and angry. After our attack on Asai, Shibata said Okay, Im gonna celebrate our victory by confessing to Lady Oichi, but lets go mess with Musashi to get things started! Unfortunately, it didnt seem to surprise you all that much. Anyway, Fairy Queen, could you let us destroy them to let off some steam? Wait. Masazumi was still facing the Fairy Queen, but she looked over her shoulder. Is P.A. Oda choosing to oppose Musashi? Dont be silly. I never said that. Then again, well fight at Sekigahara via Hashiba, so I guess it goes without saying that were enemies. Everyone gulped, but Toshiie only shrugged. Shibata has really taken a liking to Hashiba though, so it looks like hes been trying to figure out what to do about the history recreation of their opposition. But if we can get past that, the Oda clan is headed for a clash between Hashiba and Ariadust. Its not yet known where that will occur, but we already know well be enemies in the future. So give me this chance, Fairy Queen. Since this trade alliance wont work, give me the order to sink the Musashi. You didnt do it before because you were given a bunch of reasons, but if you lack the firepower, I can lend you more. He held his right hand out toward the Fairy Queen and spoke along with Matsu on his shoulder. Just as Tres Espa?a pointed out, Musashi must attack England to prevent Marys execution. And England can attack Musashi using my power. What will you do, England and Musashi? If you do nothing, the other might get in the first attack? Toshiies question and action awaited two answers among the cautious people. One was the Fairy Queens reply and the other was Musashi Vice President Honda Masazumis reply. How would the two of them answer? Would they be enemy or ally? That question of expectation filled everyones gaze as they silently watched the two. The space was absent of sound until a sudden noise arrived. The noise came from the right of the hall. It came running out of the Musashi-side passageway. Wait just a minuuuuute!! It was the footsteps of Musashi Chancellor and President Aoi Toori running full speed into the hall. An instantaneous response came from Masazumi who turned toward him with eyebrows raised. You idiot! Please tell me you actually changed your clothes! O-of course I did! Just look! Aoi leaped across the center of the hall with a ballet-style triple jump and he was did indeed wearing a Far East jacket. However, his lower half was completely naked. Volume 2B, 46: Performer in an Unrivalled Field Volume 2B, Chapter 46: Performer in an Unrivalled Field If it is not others That you wish to hear you Then who is it? Point Allocation (Self-Declaration) !! While the waiters and reserve warriors screamed, Matsus entire body stiffened. K-k-k-k-! M-Ma-chan!? Ah wah wah. What is it!? Are you going to give a cute kyah scream!? A moment later, Matsu let out a shout that did indeed begin with a k sound. Crazy person!! Ah wah wah wah wah! Ma-chan, thats a bit hard hitting!! But amid the shouting, the half-naked boy made sure to strike poses as he looked around cautiously. Wh-whats all this!? Whats going on, everyone!? Ah! Dont tell me He pointed one hand at Toshiie and the other at Velzquez and Gin. This is your doing, isnt it!? Its you, idiot. Masazumi and Horizon both threw kicks at him from the side. In the time it took him to roll, hit the wall, and bounce back, Gin nodded twice. I just remembered. This is how things were at Mikawa and during our attack. Wait a second, Gin. Arent you getting used to this a little too quickly? Before Gin could answer Velzquezs question, Masazumi grabbed the idiots collar. She wanted to lecture him, but her gaze stopped on the uniform he was wearing. Th-this is mine, isnt it!? What have you done!? What have you done!!? Oh, right. I took off your dress in the girls changing room and sat around drinking some tea in the nude, but then I spotted a guys jacket and assumed it had to be mine. Speak logically! W-wait, Toori-kun! Th-the girls changing room!? Whats the matter, Asama!? I didnt look around for the clothes that contain those criminally-large boobs of yours or anything! Theyre so criminal that I tried on those clothes to lighten your crime, but the chest space was just plain amazing! Asama fired an arrow and the idiot broke through the wall. Silence fell while she sighed and wiped sweat from her brow. However, the leader of the English warriors had run over to deal with Toori and he suddenly looked up in realization. I-I need to confiscate that! I need to confiscate that bow!! Eh? Asama suddenly realized what she held in her hands. Nwoh! Wh-when did this get here!? U-umuha-about this She raised the bow. It looks like a bow, but it isnt! Oh? The Fairy Queen gave an interested nod. What a novel new argument. If it is not a bow, then what is it? W-well, i-if you take it apart like this, umlook! This part is a one-string guitar and this is the bow you use to play it. D-do you hear the beautiful music? The sound of straining metal sent the many gathered people writhing in pain and Asama used that moment to casually put the bow away in her skirt. However, the Fairy Queen merely moved her eyebrows a little. I cannot believe you brought something like that to this meeting hall. W-wait just a moment, cut in Masazumi. Everyone turned expectant gazes toward Masazumi with the vague desire that she do something. Why am I always the one stuck doing things like this? Nevertheless, she could not let the meeting fall apart here, so she feigned calm. To a shrine maiden, a tool such as that is necessary for a variety of rituals. It is a necessity. And look. That idiot remains unharmed despite being shot by it. He only remained unharmed due to the boke spell of his god of performers, but that did not matter if the excuse worked. However, the Fairy Queen looked to the half-naked boy standing next to Masazumi and gave a firm nod. And how do you explain his state of dress? Whyd you have to bring that up!? Or have I just gotten too used to it!? Is that it!? She groaned and many different thoughts filled her mind. She considered negative options such as giving into death or giving up on the entire meeting, but her sense of duty won out in the end. She began sweating below her clothes just as much as Asama. Th-that is becauseum She tried to think up an excuse and hesitated to speak. Its based on the Testament descriptions. Yknow, the story about the clothes that idiots cant see. Thats really more of a fairy tale or folklore. If this doesnt work, Ill kill that idiot and then myself. With that thought, she waited for the Fairy Queens response. The queen first exchanged a glance with the vice chancellor and vice president to her left and right. O-oh? I-is that so? She believed it!? Oh, or are fairy tales acceptable here in the fairy kingdom!? In that case, Masazumi needed to follow through with it. She smiled and faced Mitotsudaira who stood by the right wall. Isnt that right? That fabric is trulysomething else. Y-yes, th-thats right. Umhe bought it from Heidis shop, didnt he? Kh! Y-yes, yes. Judge, judge. The new clothes made from it caused a fair bit of confusion since idiots could not see them! Silver Wolf: Ma-sa-zu-mi!! Marube-ya: You too, Mito! Both of you are meeting me in the teahouse after this! Dont you forget it!! Shut up. Im standing on the front line here. Try to imagine how Im feeling. SoumOh, Mr. Jonson. You are a literary man, so surely you can see it. Eh? Oh, yes. Testament. It has an excellent black luster. Oh? But I am holding a white fabric here. Ah! Of course, of course! The light played a trick on my eyes!! I can go this far, cant I? It feels so satisfying. Masazumi sighed, looked to the Fairy Queen, and lowered her head. There seem to have been some misunderstandings, but the people of Musashi knew they were attending a meeting with the Fairy Queen and would never think of bringing weapons with- She heard something solid hit the ground behind her. Wondering what it was, she turned around and Horizon looked in the same direction. Lype Katathlipse had fallen to the red carpet on the floor. !? The look on Masazumis face brought a thought to Asamas mind. I never knew a human could be so surprised. However, the Logismoi plo had fallen almost directly in front of Asama. Y-you mean I have to do something about it!? Masazumi made eye contact with her and Horizon merely tilted her head. Eh? Ehhh!? But I dont even have an official position! As she thought, she heard voices around her. Ma-chan, is that what I think it is? Mate, is that I think it is? Asama frantically picked it up and shoved it into empty space. But she got the position wrong. Eh? She instead ended up swinging around a giant gunblade and gathering everyones attention. U-um! She forcibly held it to her chest for no real reason and an unpleasant sweat covered her body. Oh, th-this!? U-um, it looks like a Logismoi plo, but it isnt! O-oh. Wh-what a novel new argument. Th-then what is it? Thank goodness the Fairy Queen is playing along! she thought from the bottom of her heart. I-it is, um.O-oh! A body pillow! Its a body pillow! L-look. You put your head here and- That is a very sharp blade! This is painful! This silence could not be any more painful!! Anyway, she thought while forming a desperate smile. I need to go through with this even if it kills me. B-but looking at this isnt any fun! Ill do a magic trick instead! This time, she really did shove Lype Katathlipse into empty space and then she held her clenched fists out toward the Trumps. Now! Which hand is the body pillow in!? Um muttered all of the Trumps while lowering their heads. Without raising their heads, they chose a sacrifice with their gazes. Finally, Howard let out a sigh. Ibelieve it went into the space behind your prin- Which hand!? A shout from a shrine maiden who recited Shinto prayers daily was enough for Howard to give in. With his head still lowered, he pointed at one of the hands. Right. Right!? Right, is it!? Oh, wow! Theres nothing in the right hand. Ah! And nothing in the left either. Then where is it!? Oh, dear! And now a Mouse has come from between my breasts. Oh, my. Oh, my. The body pillow has transformed into a Mouse! Ah ha ha ha ha ha! How about that!? C-clap, clap, added Hanami. A scattering of applause followed. Silver Wolf: Poor thing. Gold Mar: Yeah, I feel bad that this was broadcast pretty much everywhere. Flat Vassal: I guess a cruel fate can await even those without an official position. Asama: A-and whose fault is that!? Whose fault!? Actually, whose fault is it? she wondered to herself. She then heard a voice from the right. It belonged to Velzquez, Tres Espa?as secretary. Come on now, Musashi. Stop getting so worked up and answer our question. Before Asama could recall what that was, the vital question for Musashi arrived. Arent you going to war to rescue Mary just like you did your Princess Horizon? Both England and Musashi groaned at that question. But a sudden voice filled the hall. Wait, wait, wait. I dont get this! Why do we have to go to war!? It was Toori. Asama heard her childhood friend place his hands on Horizons shoulders and give a piercing shout. Why do we have toum What was it!? Out with it!! I might even listen! Th-this could not be worse! Velzquez scratched at his head. This is actually about you. You said you were rescuing that princess at Mikawa, remember? So Im asking why you arent rescuing Mary who is in the same circumstances. Whos Mary? The idiots eyebrows really did twist in confusion, so Asama whispered in his ear. That Scarred person who rejected Tenzou-kun turned out to be royalty and about to be executed by England. Oh! That guy who made us suspect Tenzous gay!! Hes being executed? Why? Please listen! thought Asama as she looked toward Horizon. Horizon may not have understood what the same circumstances meant because she only tilted her head. And so Asama explained just the main points. Its a little more complicated than this, but her execution is one of the factors leading to the armada battle. Thats why Tres Espa?a is asking if England is misusing the history recreation to execute her just like with Horizon. Oh, is that it? Old man, you need to explain these things properly. Asama was way easier to understand. Asama saw the corner of Velzquezs mouth stiffen and she began to sympathize with him, but he went on to speak. What are you going to do? You being an idiot actually speeds this up. No matter what excuse you make, this execution is still a misuse of the Testament descriptions and you therefore must go to war to rescue Mary. After all, you did the same to us. You cant attack us and then not attack England. Hm, hm, muttered Toori with his arms crossed. Is this really okay? Asama gave a slightly worried look and Toori tilted his head and turned to Horizon. Hey, Horizon. He asked a question. You were the one saved, so what do you think about this? Judge. That is a good question. Horizon thought for a moment, but she eventually nodded and turned to Velzquez. There is one thing I do not understand. Oh, whats that? You say this is a misuse of the history recreation just like with me, correct? Testament. Thats what I said. In that case, she said. If the executed individual is prepared for her death, isnt that using it effectively rather than misusing it? Based on human rights and the weight of a life, loss of life should be avoided. I understand that we should prevent loss of life so that mankinds total population will not drop. But if there is a single exception, that would be a death determined by the history recreation. After all, it is correct for that person to die there. It has already been decided by history and that persons death is within acceptable ranges as far as mankinds total population is concerned. If the history recreation is accurate, that persons death fits into the flow of events that allows the world to continue on. In fact, that persons survival could disturb the flow of history and create even more loss. The human rights of the bearer of an inherited name are based in the historical recreation rather than in the person themselves. Those are the rules. Therefore Therefore If the individual undergoing a death in the history recreation wishes for that death, can it truly be a misuse of that recreation to go through with it? Horizons words brought a chill to Asama. Is she saying what I think shes saying? She was saying it was not a misuse of the history recreation to offer up the death of one who wished for their death. They were giving that person what they wished for. Looking at it that way, she was right. But Asama noticed a smile on Tooris face and it looked like he had found a good answer. Just as she began to wonder what that was, he spoke. Thats right. You dont have your emotions, do you? Judge. I have determined it is an unfortunate thing, but I do indeed lack my emotions. As such, I can think about this in the optimum fashion. Tres Espa?a, why are you attempting to stop a part of the history recreation that is desired by the affected individual? Well Please answer me. Her piercing words seemed to urge the long-lived man on. You are stopping someone from doing what they wish to do. On what basis do you determine whether that is good or evil? Ah. Asama realized why Horizon was confused and why Toori was smiling. And that realization formed words in her heart. Horizon is interested in emotions!! Asama understood. Why had they stopped the death that Horizon desired at Mikawa? That death had been her proper destiny and she had been prepared to accept that death, so what had made them turn from that proper destiny and oppose it as evil? There was justice, the weight of a life, human rights, and plenty of other arguments. But for him, it had not been anything cool or complicated like that. It was simply because he loved her. He had loved her and that had colored his view of what it meant to lose her. From his point of view, it was an evil thing! And so he could not allow it. That was hopelessly selfish. She had wanted it and those around him were telling him it was the right thing to do, but he had gone to stop it simply because he did not like it. And it would have been fine had he done so because he thought it was just, because of the weight of a life, or because of her human rights. But he did it because he loved her. One wrong step and that was nothing but a troublesome misunderstanding. But, thought Asama. Everyone believed that was the right thing to do. I do not understand how you determine whether it is good or evil. If Mary-sama is prepared for her execution, then is it not the right thing to do? So Tres Espa?a, I apologize, but please stop making this my fault when I do not even understand it. But at the same time Asama understood this as well. If Horizon was willing to ask about this, it meant she was interested in emotions. And so Asama knew what Horizon would say next. She would become the same as us! If I understand what creates that division between good and evil or I come to understand it and it is not too late, the Far East and I will go to war with England to rescue Mary-sama. If she could understand emotions, she could understand the meaning behind stopping death. And if she understood that, she would do so. Okay. When she saw Toori smile and nod, Asama gave a bitter smile in her heart. He was always worrying about Horizon, but he intentionally avoided teaching her the important things. He waits for her to figure them out on her own. She was not sure if that qualified as trust. But I hope the rest of us can trust in something like that too. Isnt that great, Toori-kun? Ah? What, is your motherly side overpowering you again? More importantly, did you hear Horizons answer, Tres Espa?a? Testament, replied the girl with two false arms with a bow. That answer could be viewed as proof she does not understand the importance of the history recreation, but it also proves she does understand the importance of interpretations. Then It is simple, said Tachibana Gin. She narrowed her eyes and gave a glance toward the Fairy Queen and Futayo. We understand that Lady Marys execution is very nearly unavoidable now. As such, we must send Tres Espa?a a report telling them to prepare a declaration of war. I guess that is how itll have to be, said Toori. But as for whether this Mary business is a misuse of the history recreation, if she wants for it to happen, then even I understand that its up to us. I was involved in this kind of thing before, after all. But thats exactly why I have to say this. He pointed at Velzquez. Old man, dont decide for someone what they think or force them to think a certain way. Not doing that is the standard for pure love porn games. I may be legitimately stupid, but I understand that letting others make your decisions is something different than being an idiot. And on that note What? If Mary does want to be saved, you can turn to Horizon. If someone falls for this Mary person and Horizon understands what that means, well definitely go to save her. Definitely. Heh, laughed the Fairy Queen. Looks like we cant let our guard down. And keep it that way. After all, Horizons emotions are enough to take on the entire world. If possible, you want her to rejoice, dont you? A voice from the south answered that question. You know that joy will spread chaos throughout the world, dont you? The south wind carried that question and that sea breeze sent a cloak fluttering about. Maeda Toshiie. He spoke with the winged Matsu on his shoulder. Now then. Tres Espa?a may have backed off, but what about me? England, I have everything set up to go to war with Musashi. Toshiie had asked his question. This sure is troublesome. Currently, P.A. Oda had almost entirely unified Kinai and was conquering westward. According to the history recreation, once Hashiba conquered Mouri, they would be done with the Setouchi and Chugoku regions. But the history recreation had another event occur almost simultaneously with the conquering of Mouri. The death of our master. In 1582, Oda Nobunaga was assassinated by Akechi Mitsuhide during the Honnouji Incident. That meant they had to tread carefully in their attack on Mouri. Their plan was to leave Mouris primary castle alone while conquering Kyushu and thus setting the general trend in the other areas before fully conquering Mouri. Hashiba was allowed a personal division known as the Ten Spears because warriors needed to be sent to all those different places. Toshiie had entered M.H.R.R. to assist Hashiba and he had gained the second inherited name of Wallenstein to use Wallensteins military might and scope of influence to provide backup for Hashiba. When moving as many different units as Hashiba does, its easy to end up attacking in lines, so I need to cover the larger surfaces. That was also why he was in England now. A relationship with England was needed to suppress Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise from the northern front. That was a close one. If England had been swayed by Musashi, it would have ruined a lot of our plans. He continued the conversation that had been interrupted by Tres Espa?a and Musashis discussion. He raised his right hand and Matsu did the same on his shoulder. Give the order to attack the Musashi, Fairy Queen. As soon as he spoke, a voice cut in. Not so fast, Maeda Toshiie. That voice of rejection came from directly in front of Toshiie and it did not belong to Musashis chancellor or princess. This is a meeting between Musashi and the Fairy Queen. Outsiders will be treated as such. Musashis vice president kept her back to him, but she turned her head to face him. She shot a sharp look that threatened to stab into his eyes. Ohh? He found it cute how Matsu trembled a bit on his shoulder. Oh, no. She shouldnt be afraid of anything now that shes a ghost. If she was afraid It means Im still inexperienced. He sank into thought and the other members of P.A. Odas student council, chancellors officers, and Demon Army came to mind. What a terrible deal. According to the history recreation, he would survive the longest of all the Oda clans retainers. That was why a ghost body had been chosen to ensure that he would not die. That led him to feel jealous when listening to Tres Espa?a and Musashis exchange. He was jealous of their freedom to discuss the preservation of life rather than the prevention of death. But at the same time All of the people around me will die before me, and yet theyre so amazing. Out of the Oda clans retainers and the Demon Army, he was deemed the least successful militarily. How did it make any sense that he would live longer than those who could do so much more than him? For that reason, he wanted to live his life to its fullest for the sake of all those others who lived now. And part of that was how he could help them here. Musashi could bring chaos to our actions, so it stands in our way. Who is the real outsider, Musashi? he asked. You are an outsider to our history. So what if we are? Musashis vice president turned fully toward him and he spotted a crumpled memo pad in her hand. Communication is difficult without sign frames. Let me say one thing, messenger of P.A. Oda, possessor of Mercenary King Wallensteins army, and ruler of the Maeda clan. She pointed her right finger at him. You will soon be fully excluded from this meeting hall. Dont be ridiculous. Masazumi ignored what Toshiie said. Ridiculous or not, she would win if it worked. And the true victory here is the rising balance between those who play the leading parts. Crushing your opponent would create resentment and being crushed would lead to loss. Treating meetings like a battle would put other nations on their guard, eliminate possible negotiation partners, and eventually make enemies of many different nations. So a true victory was to make a deal that benefited both sides. The meeting would benefit both of them and allow them to rise higher. That was best. In that case Who was she holding this meeting with and who should she benefit alongside? Tres Espa?a? No. P.A. Oda? No. The Fairy Queen and her. England and Musashi. Those were the leading parts of this meeting. So she first had to apologize for turning her back on the queen and Fairy Queen, due to the change in the situation and interactions between nations, forming the trade alliance has become difficult. I would like to withdraw that suggestion. Will you allow that? Testament. I would like that as well. In fact, that was always just a brief aside, was it not? It was a fantastical story meant to entertain this theatre-loving queen. After all, if we were to form a trade alliance like that, England would make great advances and incredible profits in the name of the Fairy Queen. What the other nations said or did would change nothing. I would be waited on by servants much younger than the old, worn-out Trumps while I bathed in gold coins, ate pudding, and was otherwise marvelous and successful. However, that would violate the history recreation and we cant have that. Masazumi heard the Fairy Queen stand and swing her arms. The Trumps fixed their posture, so she had likely glanced over at them. Masazumi then heard Elizabeth speak from behind her. The Trumps are enough for me. So what do you have to offer besides that fantastical story? Answer me, Musashi Vice President. I am fond of reality. I am the child of fairy and man, but I prefer the real world to the world of dreams in which the fairies live. So give me your demand. If it is realistic, I will grant it. In that case, said Masazumi while looking straight at Toshiie. I would ask that you cancel your contract with Mercenary King Wallenstein. Toshiie could not understand what Masazumi was after. Are you stupid!? Its my recruiting that will allow them to fight the armada battle! Matsu nodded repeatedly on his shoulder. U-u-u-u-! I know, right!? You can go ahead and call her utterly stupid, Ma-chan! Cmon, nice and loud. Matsu pointed at Elizabeth Ugly old hag! Ah wah wah wah wah! Insulting our employer is simply too wonderful, Ma-chan! Anyway What is the meaning of this, Musashi Vice President? The Fairy Queen also did not seem to understand the meaning behind the girls request. Elizabeth frowned as she looked at her back. The glare would also occasionally reach him over the girls shoulder, but he decided that was within the margin of error. You understand the situation, dont you? asked Toshiie. England needs a large force of warriors to defend their land and fight the naval battle. That is why they are using the mercenary recruitment system to make temporary students out of non-students and building up their forces. And I intend to make up for the rest with my Kaga Millionen Geist. Englands plan for the armada battle is to use my Kaga Millionen Geist mercenary force to fight at sea and the recruited temporary students to fill out their ground defenses. In other words, it is my ghost mercenaries that will be fighting the actual battle and Englands warriors will be the rear guard. That will reduce the number of dead and injured among the English citizens and eliminate the postwar burden. But if they cancel all that preparation He took in a breath and spread his arms. Who will take the place of my mercenaries in the naval battle? Judge. First, I would like to check with you about that mercenary system, Mercenary King Wallenstein. Testament. What would you like to ask this mercenary expert? Judge. She nodded. You are opposing my request for England to cancel. Does that mean I can think of your mercenary force as a type of business? Testament. War is an economic activity. And to harvest victory, the fertilizer and seeds of personnel are necessary. The warriors I can prepare with money allow one to make a transaction to ensure the success of the harvest festival of war. As such, mercenaries can belong to any nation so long as they are paid and they will even kill each other if divided between enemy and ally. It all comes down to money and there is nothing particularly wrong with that thinking. Judge. Musashis vice president nodded once more. He nodded as well, but he had something else to say. It is possible for Musashi to hire me as well. Of course, I would be taking twice what England is paying. That is an interesting offer, but where are we supposed to get that money? I thought as much, said Toshiie before turning back to the Fairy Queen. Now, Fairy Queen. What will happen if you do not sink the Musashi here? Another nation could do so and take the credit for themselves. After all, the Musashi cannot fight. Even if it is resupplied and repaired at IZUMO, they will then be flying over enemy territory with very few convenient locations like that. They will eventually be worn down and sunk. Which is the better option, Fairy Queen? With me here and with your decision, the result is assured. He stretched out his arms to urge her on. Come on! Come on! Protect Englands students by sinking the Musashi and fighting the armada battle using my mercenaries! Act now and the sinking of Musashi will be reduced to the point that it is free! Wallenstein is bleeding money with this free service! Then again, Im a ghost, so I dont bleed! He took a breath. What will it be!? After he asked, Musashis vice president cut in between him and the Fairy Queen. Then let me say one thing. I, Honda Masazumi, have a suggestion as Vice President of Musashi Ariadust Academy. She took in a breath and spoke slowly. We will supply the Musashi as part of the English fleet during the armada battle. Shes planning to treat the Musashi just like a mercenary force!! She is, isnt she!? Hm!? According to the Testament descriptions, the Far East had warriors without masters who could be hired to work for money. In the Far Easts reservations, thats interpreted as being mercenaries and used to strengthen the border defenses of the nation with provisional rule over them, but shes using that method with the Musashi! Innocentius grabbed both sides of the cornice firma to peer more closely at the Musashi vice president it displayed. Mercenaries are a business! Wallenstein can be seen as embodying the mercenary system itself, so she had him assure her of that fact so that Musashi can engage in the mercenary business as part of their trade! And what does that mean, former boy? The Musashi is assumed to be disarmed! But when its hired by another nation and made a part of that nations fighting force, it is no longer the Far Easts Musashi and becomes a mercenary warship hired by that nation! After all, mercenary soldiers can be hired by any nation because their nationality is considered irrelevant! The mercenary business eliminated ones nationality and made them a part of the hiring nation. That meant Musashis disarmament would vanish when it was under another nations control. That is the same as entering the other nations protection without forming an alliance! Galileo then spoke his thoughts. And if they take part in the history recreation like with the armada battle, they can avoid being freely manipulated by the hiring nation. Testament. Thats right. If they only take part in history recreation battles, the mission is over once the recreation is complete. The Musashi will not be used for other selfish ends. And there are plenty of nations who have their hands full preparing the military force they need for the history recreation. However, what matters more is what they gain by being hired as mercenaries. Its been a while since my imagination has made me gulp. The Musashi can acquire weaponry as necessary businesses materials. Isnt that right? It depends how far they can interpret the disarmament forced upon them. Well both use it to our own benefit to the best we can. But Innocentius sighed and sat back down in his chair. This resolves all the problems between England and Musashi in one fell swoop. I would like to use Englands stockpiles of weapons for the Musashi. All other expenses will be free of charge. In exchange, I would like permission to trade with the ships of other nations that visit Englands ports while we are trading with England. That should allow for some small-scale intermediate trade on Englands part. Also, the Musashi will fight the armada battle in place of Englands fleet. Masazumi nodded as she spoke. Maeda Toshiie, can you offer a better product to our employer? Maeda Toshiie took a deep breath and finally looked up at the ceiling. Musashi Vice President. Yes? I cant leave empty-handed. The others will laugh at me if I do. Niwa pretending to cry and sympathize with me is the worst. If you believe her, shell reveal it all on the divine network and leave a scar in your heart. Yeah, I know where youre coming from there, thought Masazumi. This guy has a tough life too. We will give you appropriate thanks for cutting into your business. In that case, he said. I would like to ask one thing. Although it might end up being a hint to you. That question was Have you ever been to Avalon? Eh? She had heard that word before, but where? ! As soon as she started to think, the Trumps to her right suddenly grew defensive. This reaction from England reminded Masazumi. I heard it from Scarredno, Mary! She had heard that word when asking about the Princess Disappearances while eating yakiniku on the beach. It was a meaningful enough term to produce a reaction from England. What is going on? But Toshiie used both hands to calm them down and then faced Masazumi. Let me guess, you know of it but have never seen it. Testament. In that case So you have only made it that far. With what!? Toshiie did not respond. He merely took a step backwards. Thank you for the valuable information. I now know that you still do not know everything of the Far East. You have been circling around and around and around the Far East, but that is all you have been doing. Westphalia is looking a long ways off. With that, he dropped a coin from his hand. Its falling motion produced a giant white arm that swallowed him up and What!? Behind him, the collection of bluish-white flames surrounding the Musashi formed a certain shape. The Double Border Crest!? Ha ha. Toshiies laughter rang with the nighttime crest in the background. Farewell. Fairy Queen, I will be taking the recruiting preparation money as my cancellation fee. Also Also Have a good war, those who still know nothing. With that, he vanished. The pattern of blue flame surrounding the Musashi also vanished. It had passed by. Ohhh, this isnt good, muttered Segundo as he watched the cadena firma in the darkness. He then turned to Fusae who was staring out the window. Thinking of escaping? Testament. How did you know? Looks like our chancellor really does understand womens hearts. No, its because I wanted to escape through there too. But He sighed and sank back into his chair. The cadena firma was already showing a close up of the Fairy Queen who was announcing the end of the meeting, Musashis chancellor who was raising a hand, and Velzquez. Musashis chancellor must have violated Tres Espa?as moral regulations because he was entirely covered by a mosaic. Old man! Im waiting for the new game! Dont make it a sad one, though! Just put on some clothes, you idiot. Ill make you a character with a route, if you dont. P-please dont make a porn game modelled on Musashi! What kind of conversation is this? asked Fusae with a tilt of her head. Segundo also tilted his head. Velzquez sure is young. Oh, but now we dont need to send out a ship. You can still take the bottle, though. Say hi to Takakane for me. Testament. But can we really let the Musashi act as Englands fleet? Tres Espa?a has strengthened its Grande y Felicsima Armada too. Also, not all of the Musashis personnel are combat-oriented and they cant modify it into a full warship if they start arming it now, so theres room for interpretation. Theyre using M.H.R.R.s mercenary system, so its difficult for M.H.R.R. to say anything without rejecting their own system. Also, the other nations will only be watching carefully since it is limited to the armada battle. They probably want to see the Musashis actual situation as well as our Grande y Felicsima Armada. Fusae, what is your opinion of having the Musashi as an enemy? Well If we view them as a giant city, we can bomb them since we can fly too. They may be large, but we have the advantage when it comes to attack since we can move above and below them. After all, smaller ships are faster and a smaller target. Also, the armada battle will be fought while circling England, so the Musashi will not be invading the Tres Espa?an mainland. In that case, we dont need to face them head-on to stop them. If we bomb them from above and destroy the weapons on the top surface, we can board them and end it. Testament. With the short time they have, they will only be able to load weapons on the top. Yes They may be large and difficult to sink, but they have little offensive power. What tactics of theirs do we need to watch out for? Id like to hear your opinion on that, chancellor. Well Segundo crossed his arms. Im afraid of them ramming us with their gravitational cruising, but the Musashi is not a warship and thus has thin physical armor. Damage from ramming would hinder their ability to move afterwards, so they will likely primarily use cannons. However, the Musashi can ascend quite easily, so I think it will be surprisingly difficult to bomb them from above. Instead of ordinary bombing He made a wave-like motion with his hand. We should focus on attacking in waves that including a retreat. If we repeat the process by creating a circular formation and rotating it, the battle is ours. And if we add in additional movement, the Musashi will grow fragile. Its a basic wheel formation. Theres nothing new about it. Its plenty new once you start controlling that circular formation at high altitude. We only have about ten more days, so we need to do some training. Dont you know what to do better than me? And Im saying I agree with you. All thats left is what modifications to make. She took a breath and cracked her neck to the left and right, but then the student council rooms door flew open. Chancellor!! Juana stood in the light of the open door. She held a basket of water bottles and took a step forward. About what England just decided!! She trailed off when she saw Segundo with Fusae. Hi there, said Fusae with a raised hand, but Juana only looked back and forth between them. A- She took in a breath and frowned while tears welled up in her eyes. Adultery!? How impure can you be!? She slammed the door shut and ran away. Wait, wait, wait! Segundo beckoned toward her and Fusae spoke with a tone of admiration. Ju really is funny. And shes pretty popular despite that. I think it might be because of that, not despite it. At any rate After a short break, she should logically reject that possibility and return, so you take care of things then, Fusae. What about you? Testament. Segundo opened the window and stuck a leg out. Im running away. Juana has probably found out I used all the money she was saving. The next day, the Musashi was modified in England while the festival continued and several meetings were held relating to the Logismoi plo and the Peace of Westphalia. The modifications to the Musashi were carried out with each ship in stealth mode so that the information would not be leaked out. The people enjoyed the festival while watching on in interest as sounds of construction came from empty air. Musashi grew quite busy with the festival and the multiple days of meetings, but things returned more to normal once the residents of the transport ship were allowed to return to the Musashi. However, Naruze had been badly enough injured that she was still sleeping in the sick bay and she would only recover just before the armada battle. As Tenzou recovered, he also assisted with the repairs and modifications and never tried to disembark to England alone. Everyone had their own thoughts about the situation as the days of the festival and the Musashis modifications continued. Volume 2B, 47: Changing People in a Place of Peace Volume 2B, Chapter 47: Changing People in a Place of Peace What does your heart see When it moves Yet makes no progress? Point Allocation (Looking Back) These are some odd components. Where do they come from? Naomasa found it a strange sight to see a ninja working on the machinery. Since the Musashi had been damaged, every single member of the engine division within the maintenance department had been working to repair it, but Tenzou had arrived the other day in search of a part-time job. They were deep inside the ship. The giant space filled with pillars was an ether engine hall that was shaped like a water pipe dam. The ship had several ether engine halls, but this was the primary one. The hall was forty meters tall, eighty meters wide, and over four hundred meters long, so people and gods of war were moving about along with the smoke, shimmering, and water, both hot and cold. Tenzou was lightly moving along the walls and pillars without fear. A ninja is surprisingly useful. He was the 1st special duty officer and Naomasas classmate, but she had immediately made use of him because they needed as much help as they could get. He still hid his face even after removing his shirt and he moved silently, but he could easily travel along even unstable footing and he would buy you coffee before you even realized you wanted it. That last point made him popular with the older men. He primarily transported materials, components, and tools rather than any kind of actual construction. Hes skinny and not very tall, so I underestimated him at first. When he removed his shirt and his inner suits sleeves, the scars on his back were exposed. He did not have many scars on the front, but the recent scars of being rejected by a girl could be seen near his shoulders. Naomasa had not been present at the time, but according to Kimi, He tried to hug the girl who rejected him and the other man penetrated him. She had some questions about the phrasing, though. Is that why he looks so down? She watched as Tenzou kicked off the wall to approach the others working near the ceiling. What do you think of our ninja? she asked the girls and women working with her. Eh? The middle-aged women, middle school girls, high school girls, etc. turned toward her while adjusting the hairpins that emitted an upward defensive spell. At first, he seemed to be silently brooding over something, but it looks like hes managed to distance himself from it a bit. Youve been paying attention, Bouteille. But all hes managed to do is distance himself. He isnt looking at whats right in front of him. Hes distanced himself and isnt sure if he can make a decision. And what decision is that? asked Naomasa. Both the older and younger ones nodded. When a coward has a chance to make a ton of money, he broods over it. He cant decide whether the status quo is fine or if he should jump at that chance. My husbands the same. The middle-aged woman shrugged and everyone laughed, but one person looked at the boy running to the ceiling and spoke. Thats too bad. I think he could do a lot of good here, but if hes looking into the distance, hell eventually go somewhere else. Once something gets him going, hell face that one point and run off. Thats a ninja who can go anywhere and we need to help him here until that happens. Naomasa finally nodded and gave them all a bitter smile. Ill leave that to you. I dont really understand all this, but I do know to listen to my elders. I wont be able to come here for a while either, so take care of the place. Judge, they all answered while looking up at the unreliable-looking person making his way to the ceiling. Now, whats going to get him going? Seeing a guy get serious is one of the best parts of being a woman. Lets give him a chance to think everything through until then. The sound of a bell filled the ship to indicate noon. If you want to get some fresh air up above, come with me. This ship may be in stealth mode, but the elementary school is having an athletic festival. Watching that should make for a nice break. A festival was being held atop a large deck made of wood. However, this festival on the Musashis Murayama was different from the one being held elsewhere. It was an athletic festival surrounded by different festival stands. This was the Spring Athletic Festival for the elementary school in Murayama. The deck contained hanging banners and was divided between red and white as lively athletic events were held there. Three sets of eyes watched that movement and cheering from the raised front deck: English Treasurer Howard, Musashi Treasurer Shirojiro, and Treasurers Aide Heidi. They were exchanging documents and sign frame information. Lord Howard, why not make a bet on the upcoming 42.195 km Group Gymnastics event? No, Musashi has the advantage there. How about the Slave Ship Group Sleeping Relay on Court B? No, that one is going to England. What about the Ball Toss C With Fuses? As she listened to the other two speak, Heidi wondered if they had finally cleared the difficulties in trading with England. Masazumis consideration had been very helpful. Allowing them to trade with other nations ships when in England allowed trade between England, Musashi, and another nation and helped make up for most of the losses. Both Musashi and England were loudly celebrating with the festival. The Musashi was having anti-ship cannons attached to each of its ships. To preserve its disarmament, the cannons could be stored within the ship or hidden beneath containers. But that takes more work and means we can install even fewer. Also, allowing the construction to be seen would give away what their weaponry was. Even simple stealth uses a lot of fuel when applied to each individual ship. Shinagawa could not be seen, but that was because the simple stealth had erased its shape and ether reactions. The sounds of striking and scraping metal were still perfectly audible. The armor components stored within the Musashi were being used for repairs and the weapons were being added. Since they also had to add camouflage for the weapons, the engine division and the maintenance department it belonged to had to be working 24 hours a day. Masa also has to repair Jizuri Suzaku, so it cant be easy. Heidi suddenly noticed the other two facing the same direction. Howard had his arms crossed. England does not yet have a stealth spell to envelop such a large ship. You will catch up eventually. Hiding and being hidden are Englands specialties after all, said Shirojiro. And on that note, how much of what our 1st special duty officer tells us is true? You mean that Chancellor Henry VIII, who boasted he could remove Excalibur, was a victim of the Princess Disappearances? I see you are not trying to sell that information. Think of it as a present for lending us the Musashi. When you leave England, I will also give a personal gift, so I hope you will accept it. Anyway, is there any more serious information you would like to know? Shirojiro nodded and indicated behind him with his chin. Englands mainland was there. I would like to ask about Double Bloody Mary being Elizabeths sister and about Avalon. I knew he would ask about that, thought Heidi. She had already asked Erimaki to record what was said. How much information is England hiding? Testament. That is something Ino, it is likely something Jonson, Dudley, and even Her Majesty do not know. You dont know? Testament, said Howard with a nod. At that moment, a cheer rose from the ring of athletic festival spectators. The current event was the ball toss. The childrens parents were participating, but after that cheer about a minute in, a stray shot flew into the spectators and the battle surpassed all generational boundaries. Ohiroshiki held a microphone as the commentator. Everyone! Everyone! Please stop! You are putting the little girls in danger! But if theyre over ten, feel free to- gah! He fell over and no one remained to stop them. Howard smiled a bit when he saw and heard the commotion. For better or worse, Musashi is a lively place. To be honest, all the talk of the armada battle and execution has left England without much levity for the past few years. Judge. And I feel like weve been left without much seriousness, gloomily commented Heidi. Your vice president should hear it directly from Her Majesty when she is shown Avalon, but the queen and Double Bloody Mary used to enjoy themselves like this in the past. Heidi and Shirojiro exchanged a glance as Ohiroshiki recovered the microphone. No! You must not do that! Stop! That body part is off limits! My future descendants! My future descendants!! The two of them nodded and spoke to Howard. Being lively and enjoyable are not necessarily the same. Masazumi walked through a dark space. She was not alone because someone was guiding the way. Fairy Queen, you said you were showing me Avalon, but this is the back of the hall. Is there something beyond here? Testament. That is why I am taking you here. I am basically accepting the challenge given by P.A. Odas Maeda Toshiie, but I should probably share some other information in addition to Avalon. As the fairy Queen continued on, light moved with her. The midday light that illuminated her had traveled with her into the darkness. They were probably light spirits. Masazumi also entered the five meters of daytime space and it felt just as warm as the sunlight. The light source was located almost directly above, but the Fairy Queen spoke to it. I look best with the light a bit to the left. Masazumi found it amazing in several ways when the light source shifted left. They finally reached the back wall of the hall which contained a dark hole. It looked like a door had been removed, but not even the midday light source could illuminate it. The Fairy Queen stopped and Masazumi tilted her head. Whats that hole? The passageway to Avalon. I am the gatekeeper, so no one can pass through without my permission. Let me see your head. Eh? Masazumi lowered her head as if bowing and the Fairy Queen suddenly removed the sword portion of her crown and held the blade flat. Temporary permission. She casually tapped Masazumis head thrice. Masazumi found it a little painful, but she also assumed it was a spell. There is no real meaning to it, said the Fairy Queen while returning the sword to her crown. Its set so anyone can pass as long as theyre with a royal. Th-then why did you do it!? Why!? What happened to needing your permission!? While I call it my permission, its not really a spell. Its more based on how Im feeling. Also, I love the theatre, so try to enjoy this more. Masazumi hung her head at that unreasonable lecture. Then the queen waved her right hand to gather her attention and touched the darkness. The darkness thinned and light grew visible on the other side. Eh? Masazumi was confused because the wall had no thickness. It had a surface, but a bright space appeared to exist immediately afterwards. She thought about the bright space while following the Fairy Queen into it. Is this a harmonic territory? No, it is compressed. The ether forming the space is compressed at the ley line level and a one kilometer square space is contained within the wall. My father created it because he found his personal room too cramped. Masazumi frowned at the mention of Elizabeths father. Her father was Henry VIII. And he was taken by a Princess Disappearance. What did Chancellor Henry VIII make it for? You will understand soon enough. Letting you see it would be faster than explaining it. The Fairy Queen suddenly turned around and pulled on Masazumis hand. Before she could think anything more, she was led toward the light. And she entered it. Masazumi entered a nighttime world covered in the light of day. Eh? She saw a grassy field filled with blooming flowers, a forest, and a small stream. The light of day was reaching the field and forest, but the stars were visible in the night sky. She found it odd that light and darkness coexisted like that. You must be a weak girl for this much to surprise you. And yet you are used to a boy walking around naked. I cant really deny either of those, but Ill be more careful about the latter. But what is Just as she was going to say this place, two small figures passed by her. They were girls. Their blonde hair fluttered through the air and the one in the lead held a wreath up in her hand. The other held up her own wreath to look at as they ran across the large filed. But that was not all of them. The same two girls but in different arrangements of clothes walked through the forest or rode a boat through the pond that the stream led to. They could also be seen eating lunch from a basket, picking flowers, and sleeping in the shade of a tree. Whatever they were doing, one looked in charge and the other would be smiling. Masazumi knew who they likely were. Are these remnants of the past? Testament. Because the ether was compressed, ether races such as Mary and me will leave a mold in the space. This is like a sort of ghost. Looking at it now Elizabeth hesitated. I find it hard to believe I used to be like this. Elizabeth began walking between the playing children. Masazumi wondered if there was any meaning behind how she made sure not to get in the way of or obstruct the path of her past self. Which one is you, Fairy Queen? Its hard for Far Easterners to tell Europeans apart. Then I must be a Far Easterner as well. What? The Fairy Queen turned toward her after making a path for the two girls who looked at the apples in their hands. To be honest, I do not entirely remember which one is me. I think the one pulling the other along is me, but I also remember that my sister used to act more like an older sister. She smiled. Ether races are born from the ley lines, so they are connected by the ley lines. The connection is even stronger with twin sisters. When we were children and our personalities had not fully formed, our boundaries were thin and we shared each others senses a fair bit. It is not as strong as the shared memories of plant, mineral, and spirit races, but it still remains within us, at least a little bit. Then Did Mary, the one to be executed, and Elizabeth, the one doing the executing, understand each others feelings? What Elizabeth said next seemed to confirm that thought. It has faded and almost feels like it has been replaced with mere trust, but that is exactly why we made a certain promise. Elizabeth turned to the right where the two girls sat by the stream. One was crying and the other was soothing her. A book sat on the crying ones lap. It was meant for children, but it was a history book. The opened page gave a simplified drawing of a woman climbing the scaffold to be executed. One girl cried at the page and one soothed her, but which was the elder sister and which the younger? I dont remember. It could be me soothing my sister when she learned of her execution or it could be my sister soothing me when I learned of her execution. Elizabeth made it sound like there was nothing to be done and Masazumi gulped. Should I really know about this? All of the Trumps know and view it as an honor to know. And they all say the same thing when they learn of it. The soothing girl from the past opened her mouth just as Elizabeth did. Save you from anything. Elizabeth continued speaking. It really is pathetic. As the Fairy Queen I must preserve the history recreation, so I only have one way to protect the sister who tried to protect me. She turned around to look at all the scenes from her past. I can only return her to the ley lines. She began walking again as if leaving that statement behind and Masazumi was left speechless. Not even the Fairy Queen knows which one she is? asked the treasurers aide. Testament. Howard nodded. That is why there was a bit of a prank during the history recreation of Double Bloody Marys enthronement leading to the Fairy Queens rule. A prank? Do you know the most common of the pranks pulled by spirits? The two facing him exchanged a glance and the aide leaned over while frowning. Shiro-kun, is he trying to talk about something inappropriate? Calm down, Heidi. We are on the Musashi. If something happens, we can call for someone. Howard realized that a different nation meant differences in common knowledge, but he needed to move the conversation along. It was necessary to preserve the relationship between England and the Far East. Have you heard of changelings? The aide opened a sign frame. The white fox on her shoulder opened an information page and she nodded while reading it. Judge. That is when a spirit swaps out or hides a child. I know all about it. Howard just about shouted a complaint about kids these days, but he managed to restrain himself. He realized he would need patience more than anything else to continue working with the Far East and he pushed his glasses up his nose. Double Bloody Mary worked to return England to Catholicism after it converted to the Anglican Church. She executed members of the Anglican Church, went through an unrewarded marriage to Catholic King Felipe II, and used tyrannical policies to obtain the finances needed to reinstate Catholicism. But the problem was that she had to do these things despite not liking them, that those actions were met with rejection, and And That she accepted all that rejection for actions that would then be rejected in the future. She did what she knew was hopeless. She did not have to do it and she knew it would cause a lot of trouble for her, but she still did it. Of course, she could give reasons for doing it. The history recreation held especially strong meaning in that sense. But it isnt the same when others and later history will reject it. She knew all too well that everyone would criticize her. It was something someone had to do, but she changed that to mean she had to do it so someone else would not do it in her place. She understood that someone else would suffer if she left it to them. Andwhat does that have to do with changelings? It seems the Fairy Queen and Double Bloody Mary were switched out. Howard spread his arms toward the two who were at a loss for words and whose expressions stiffened. Save you from anything. But It isnt known if that was actually done, but Double Bloody Mary left a single event to the very end of her recreation. Was that? Testament. The execution of three hundred Anglican Church members. The origin of the name Bloody Mary. Howard had not been present for that history recreation and he had only heard of it from his predecessors. But he presented it as undoubted truth because he felt that was his duty. The execution of the three hundred was delayed partially because Mary herself wanted to push back the weight of the event, but it was also because her previous actions and the criticism thereof had worn her down to the point that she was in no state to execute anyone. That was why she searched around in the hopes of finding some other interpretation. B-but the Testament Union would never allow that, said the aide. England began to prosper under the Fairy Queens rule, so they came to suppress you, didnt they? Howard nodded. Mary resembled the Fairy Queen, so my predecessors did not let her be seen for fear of hurting the Fairy Queens reputation or inspiring sympathy from the public. Sympathy would have been especially bad as it would affect the peoples rejection of her that the history recreation required. Only the leaders of that era knew she and the Fairy Queen were identical. However, that led to the Testament Union growing suspicious that the history recreation was being carried out without her. They therefore investigated that recreation especially strictly and it seems they demanded for days on end that, if she was not going to show herself, the recreation had to be carried out exactly as described. This only wore her down further, but at one point, she suddenly carried out the execution of the three hundred. He took a breath. She personally faced the three hundred, received wounds from them, and supposedly said this: these scars are the proof that Bloody Mary truly exists. This was only known by his predecessors, the former student council and chancellors officers. In Elizabeths era, those predecessors had either been executed or graduated to positions that supported other areas of England, but the records had remained. I do not know which one was protected and which one did the protecting. Not even they may know. However, Mary continued the history recreation while hiding her face, the Fairy Queen appeared on the center stage, and we reached the current situation. Mary will only appear to the world at large during her execution. The people may then realize the truth and feel an instant of sympathy. That may be the one salvation for her. Howard took a breath and lightly clapped his hands to signal a change of subject. That is Englands history recreation. I certainly did not expect the queen to allow the Far Easts Musashi to intrude on it, but it may have been because of your sympathy with Double Bloody Mary. The aide and treasurer nodded a few times and whispered to each other. Does that mean Masazumi was invited because Mary took pity on Tenzou-kun? Nice connection-building! Heidi, dont say she took pity on him. Say she sympathized with how unpopular he is. Speaking loud enough for others to hear seemed to be the custom on Musashi. Anyway, said Howard as he watched the surrounding festival and listened to the sounds of Musashis repairs and alterations. It seems the queen is thinking about how to maintain a relationship with Musashi. Avalon is a place where she can accomplish that. There, she can show her own past and the worlds future. The worlds future? Testament. Chancellor Henry VIII was performing research there. Namely Research into what exactly the Apocalypse is. This is the Apocalypse. The Fairy Queen pointed at what resembled a pond surrounded by white birch trees. Masazumi tilted her head when she saw it. The Apocalypse? She questioned it because of how unassuming a thing it was. In the grassy field was this black spring with a radius of about three meters. Because of the state of the sky, the fact that it reflected the night sky was not odd. But What do you mean this is the Apocalypse? There are theories saying it means the world will end, the humans who create history will be wiped out, or time will stop, but I didnt think there was any definite theory. So how can you say this is the Apocalypse? Testament. Musashi Vice President, as the Apocalypse approaches, what is being produced throughout the world. Mysterious phenomena Her own words led her to a realization. This was a compressed space that altered the ley lines and England was a modified land created by ley line management. When she added in her answer to the Fairy Queens question Are the mysterious phenomena occurring in England being compressed here? Testament. I cannot say it is being done perfectly, though. If the Apocalypse brings mysterious phenomena, then those phenomena must be the Apocalypse on a small scale or the pawns it uses. This may not be the Apocalypse itself, but it was created by it. Because England can manage its ley lines, the ley line distortions caused by the Apocalypse have been focused here. Masazumi looked back at the black spring and noticed it simply existed there with no ripples at all. But she felt the need to ask just to be sure. Do you have any proof? Testament. Throw something in. Then you will understand. She wondered if she had anything she could throw away. After some hesitation and thought about the size, she removed her left glove and threw it. If the Apocalypse has an element of nothingness, it might be swallowed up and never come back. With that expectation, she told herself to calm down. The glove fell into the black spring, but it did not sink in. Instead, it floated on top. Eh? Be quiet and keep watching. Masazumi did as she was told and something grew. They were flowers. Bluish-white flowers grew to surround the glove. They extended, blossomed, expanded, and scattered. The glove is disappearing? The floating glove sank into the group of flowers. No, it looked more like it was being consumed. The flowers opened and scattered, starting with the areas touching the Apocalypse. The silent blossoming finally approached its peak, but then it settled down. Nothing remained and the black spring was as empty as ever. However, Masazumi noticed bluish-white flowers blooming around the edge of the black spring. Chrysanthemum flowers. I hear they are funeral flowers in the Far East. Also, it seems these flowers are not made to leave seeds behind. What was that? Masazumi looked back and forth between the gloved palm of her right hand and the black spring. Those bluish-white flowers appeared to be made of ether light, so it looked like the object was being reduced to ether. In that case, does the Apocalypse reduce the world to ether? Testament. An excellent observation. Everyone who sees this says that. However, they are all skilled people, so you must have excellent eyes to match their perception. For that, let me tell you one thing. No matter what this Apocalypse spring consumes, the total amount of ether within it never changes. Do you understand what that means? Yes. The spring does not break the object down to ether. It uses that process to annihilate the ether. Meaning We believe the Apocalypse eliminates ether and creates absolute nothingness. It took Masazumi a moment to understand what the Fairy Queen had said. It eliminates ether? Ether was the element space was composed of and the world was made up of space, so the world was filled with ether. Thus, even when using a spell to create nothingness, that was merely creating a space filled with nothingness ether. It was impossible to annihilate it. It was unthinkable to go beyond nothingness and create a space with no ether. But The ether of the eliminated object isnt added? Testament. The ether making up that glove has been eliminated. That means your gloves worth of ether has disappeared from this world. That creates a hole which creates a distortion and so a small-scale mysterious phenomenon will likely occur, explained the Fairy Queen. But dont worry about it. Apparently, the ley lines occasionally create holes like this at junctions in the ether flow. We live in a world of ether, so we cannot perceive the hole itself, but the hole erodes the ether on the boundary which creates a spherical film. We refer to that film as the wreath. How do those holes form? Testament. Think of it like blood. What happens if blood does not circulate and instead gathers? That was known as congestion of the blood and it led to Necrosis of the affected region, right? Testament. Do you like injuries? Only if they dont leave a scar. Upon saying that, she realized the necrotic area would leave a hole in the form of a scar. The Fairy Queen nodded with a look that said so you finally understand. The ley line distortions are a deteriorated ability to circulate ether. However, the ley lines naturally heal such parts. The distortions will cause natural disasters, but that eliminates what is distorting the ley line. Normally, the ley line hole is closed through that process. This hole before us has been forcibly opened using an even stronger congestion created by placing multiple distortions on top of each other. On top of that, the ley line being eroded around the hole has been expanded to preserve the hole. These holes have the ability to eliminate ether, but that ability is not infinite and the smaller-scale ones are quickly closed by the ley lines. This one is in a state of balance between the two. In other words, the ether that touches the wound of nothingness festers and becomes a mysterious phenomenon? Testament. The Fairy Queen gave a bitter smile, crossed her arms, and looked at the black spring. While playing as a child, we would throw any trash we had in here, but thinking back, that may have been the cause of the mysterious phenomena in England. I-Id rather not hear that kind of national secret. Dont worry about it, said the Fairy Queen again. She then took a step back so she could look out over the spring rather than peer down into it. By detecting the ley line distortions, we can indirectly perceive the holes, but perceiving the holes themselves is impossible. As it is true nothingness that eliminates even ether, it contains no elements of information, memory, or time. That is why we can only think of them as holes based on the shape of their erosion of the ley lines. It is a bit like detecting Musashis information-blocking stealth. Are you saying Musashi is a distortion to the world? Questions I can only agree to are quite boring. True. The two female politicians exchanged bitter smiles. Masazumi then looked away from the spring and took a step back just like the queen. Fairy Queen, do you think the Apocalypse will distort the entire world and create too much nothingness for the ley lines to self-repair? Testament. Most of us share that understanding. Masazumi started to nod, but she suddenly realized what the queen had said. Most of us? If Elizabeth meant the Trumps and Englands researchers when she said us, it was strange to say most of them. They were all one group, so they should all agree. In that case Most of us? What other nation are you referring to? Testament. That was quite perceptive. As soon as she spoke, the past of the two girls arrived. Masazumi watched the two girls who were dressed in clothing containing quite a bit of cloth. Their outfits were even more extravagant than before, so they had likely been attending some kind of party. The fact that children were wearing heels instead of walking shoes further proved it. Was it a birthday party? She guessed that because the two of them arrived at a white birch tree near the spring. One removed her shoes and stood with her back to the tree while the other held something in the air. She traced the object across the tree trunk above the others head. They then reversed the process. They both held something and carved their heights into the tree trunk. They then compared their heights to make sure they were the same. ! They both smiled and ran toward the stream while singing something. The two female politicians watched them leave, but the queen opened her mouth. She started with a sigh. That takes me back. The tree we used to track our heights was shorter then too. Masazumi realized what that meant and she looked up at the white birch tree that now grew quite high. There, she saw the scars in the trunk and the item used to make them. A cross on a branch? The silver cross was about three meters up where it hung from a chain around a branch. It had decorations and jewels and looked like it would be owned by a royal or noble. However Doesnt the Protestant Anglican Church ban crosses? Then whose do you think it is? There was no way she could know, but why had the queen asked? Because she thinks I know the answer. In that case, she had to remember the relationship between England and the Catholics. After a few moments of thought, she muttered the answer. It was something Mary had told Tenzou and Tenzou had told her. Long time, my friend. Those words which indicated the answer brought a change to Elizabeths expression. She narrowed her eyes and the corners of her mouth rose in a smile. Testament. My father always said that when he came here. When my rule began, I recalled the different things he would say such as being able to pull out Excalibur. A method for doing that might have existed and he opened up this place, but I did not know whose cross this was. I investigated as much as possible, but it was too late by the time I found the answer. Its owner was no longer of this world. As for his name Tres Espa?a Chancellor and M.H.R.R. Emperor-Chancellor Carlos I. Masazumi instantly brought to mind the information that name gave her. Chancellor Carlos I had been the king of two nations, but he had not spoken Espa?an and had remained almost exclusively in M.H.R.R. Is your research here being leaked to M.H.R.R.? It is not being leaked. It is being officially sent there. We research what the Apocalypses nothingness is and M.H.R.R. researches countermeasures. From the beginning, Carlos I was passing our research to M.H.R.R.s Protestants. It is quite advantageous for England. Of course, the Apocalypse is a global issue and some reports are also sent to the Testament Unions Catholic nations. Elizabeth looked to Masazumi rather than the spring. Do you understand the meaning behind Avalon now? We have no proof, so we cant take any major action, but we are attempting to stop the Apocalypse in our own way. And this goes beyond M.H.R.R. and us. K.P.A. Italia and Tres Espa?a are the same. Those two nations were news to Masazumi. Her eyebrows rose and the queen showed her teeth in a smile. Some of Carlos Is possessions remain in Tres Espa?a and I have heard they are currently doing some investigation about him. As for K.P.A. Italia, it seems the Papa-Schola himself is sending handwritten letters to the other nations and making promises to exchange information. Do you understand? she asked. We are following the history recreation, but we are also working out Apocalypse countermeasures as we wait for the Peace of Westphalia. Since P.A. Oda has started that Genesis Project of theirs, they should be thinking the same as us. Musashi, you have now stepped up onto the same stage as the rest of us. She laughed. Do you understand why Maeda Toshiie mentioned Avalon now? Judge. Masazumi nodded and narrowed her eyes as she looked up at the cross hanging overhead. I suppose I should say Im glad we came to England. You had better be. I revealed my past and our secrets to you. Just as the queen smiled bitterly, a sign frame suddenly appeared next to her face. It was staticky and had no video, but it was definitely Dudleys voice. E-e-e-e-emergency, Your Majesty. That idiot has taken everyone to Ex. Caliburn! Eh? What idiot? What are you talking about, Dudley? Masazumi was more accustomed to these things, so she caught on before Dudley could answer. She had had enough, so she spoke up first. Our idiot is causing problems again. I-I do not understand whats going on! Masazumis shoulders and head drooped at the thought of trying to understand that idiot. Our idiot is probably trying to pull out Ex. Caliburn because he gave into the festive mood or something. Volume 2B, 48: Decision Maker in the Heights Volume 2B, Chapter 48: Decision Maker in the Heights Why are the places Where we make up our minds Always the places that remain in our memories? Point Allocation (Resolve) The past few days had been filled with a single purpose for Mary. That purpose was finding a way to fight the stress of being locked up. She was not allowed to leave her room. A bath and bathroom were set up in a different room off the stairway landing, but it was not a hot spring so it would waste money on water and heating to take baths again and again. Reading books made for a decent diversion, but it was not enough. Im just too used to moving around. Her days of constant walking and working had left her unable to relax without moving her body. That was why she had asked the person in charge of her for a small loom. She had used looms a few times in the fourth level village, but she had never done anything more than make fabric. This was her first time creating something for herself. She manipulated the colored thread while moving the loom affixed to her desk as if hitting it. Once she got a set tempo going, the time would fly by. When she took an occasional break, she could hear the festival noises outside, but the fact that she was accomplishing something made her feel like she was participating in the festival. She had spent her time on that today as well, but the commotion outside was different. She heard charming and joyful shouts coming from Ex. Caliburns tower to the north. Eh? Ex. Caliburn was being modified into an Andamio de la Ejecucin and the work should have been continuing throughout the festival, but there seemed to be a large number of people and voices there now. Wondering why, she peered out through the northern shutters and saw some familiar people. First, she saw Englands mercantile guild celebrating with bottles of alcohol and a gathering of artists such as Jonson. They were all quite drunk. Shakespeare was only a bit tipsy, but her cheeks were red and she had trouble keeping her balance despite sitting still. At the center of them all was Musashis fairy known as the Wet Man. He was naked expect for a skirt made of empty bottles and he spun around and around. Okay! Im gonna pull it out now! Im gonna pull out Excalibur!! A cold sweat covered Mary when she saw the surrounding adults give an excited cheer. Sh-should he really be doing that? They do say not even death can cure a fool. Futayo thought to herself in front of the stairway entrance at the bottom of Excaliburs northwestern tower. Three chairs were placed in the anteroom in order to block the entrance to the stairs. Sitting in those chairs were Futayo herself, Asama, and Suzu. Futayo looked past Suzu and at Asama. Her hair was worn up just like Futayos and her cheeks were a bit flushed. Asama-sama, I did not know you could handle that much alcohol. Eh? Oh, I cant really. For the match, I used sacred sake which is made from rice. Sake has the power to purify, so its the same as water once my shrine maiden liver negates the intoxication. I couldnt go that far with wine or beer. My limit then would probably be only about two dozen bottles. She too is something else. Suzu looked up and nodded toward the excited voices. They sound liketheyre having fun. Judge, but they will probably get in trouble for it later, said Futayo. Anyway, why are you two here? Well, I went along with Suzu-san to recover Adeles mobile shell, but on the way, we ran across Toori-kun who was chasing the townsfolk around with his apatosaurus. And then Futayo wondered why Asama continued speaking on the assumption that she would not ask about that last statement. And then when Toori-kun said he was going to try to remove Excalibur, I thought about how to lecture him, but thankfully Mr. Jonson was there. At the pub, that is. He was simply too weak compared to me, so it ended up being 16 straight matches against the mercantile guild. But to make a long story short, I accumulated a lot of Blessings through the self-purification substitution using refined sake and I think the god was happy too. Suzu-san was on her way here anyway, so it was two birds with one stone. Even as they spoke, some student guards wielding spears stood before them. They had likely been given orders, but they were confused by the girls presence, their fellow Englishman up above, and the joyful shouts. A man who appeared to be their commander stepped out, faced Suzu, and raised his hand. Ambassador! His sharp voice caused Suzu to tremble and cover her ears. Ah, said the commander and booing erupted around him. You dont get it! You dont get it all, commander! Making her cry would be an international incident! Testament! What are you gonna do if she cries, commander!? Itd be an international incident for my heart as well! What are you even talking about? But Im sorry. Im really sorry, everyone! Good, good, thought Futayo as she nodded twice. I am glad they get along so well. Still, she wanted to avoid any conflict here. But I have my duty to meet Masazumi. However, if she left the situation to Asama, it would quickly lead to an international incident caused by arrows. The chancellor was an idiot, but he seemed to understand that. He had told her, If anything happens, just talk it out. In other words, keep talking and buy me some time. I must talk it out. She did not have the same special skills as Masazumi, but she had something to talk about. And so she began to speak to the gathered guards. Calm down, you bastards. Is that any way to talk to someone you want to calm down!? Do not worry about it. Anyway, this is an excellent opportunity. There is something I have been wondering about ever since arriving in England and I was hoping you could give me an answer. The men tilted their heads in confusion and she nodded once. Are you listening? she began. While in England, especially while protecting our ambassador, I have indicated I have no intent to fight by following the standard custom and fastening the top of my skirt so it is harder to move my legs. Wh-what about it? Judge, said Futayo. When I sit in a chair like this, the men who pass by all give a quick but definite glance inside the fastener. Why is that? It is merely the bottom of the inner suit that is usually visible. Why do you wish to see it so badly when there is a fastener over it? The men slowly hung their heads and fell to their knees. H-huh? Did it just get quieter down below? Mary saw spirits of the emotion of repentance on the first floor of the northwestern tower. Meanwhile, spirits of joy were surrounding the rooftop. Even in her limited view through the cracked open shutters, she could see the shimmering spirit effect. Okay! Time to try and pull it out! Eh? she thought as the naked boy began to move. His actions brought two images out from her memory. The first was when she had once tried to pull out Excalibur. She remembered the color of disappointment that her sister had been unable to fully hide. The memory was still strong enough that she wanted to apologize. And the second Master Tenzou. That boy had helped her maintain the graveyard and do many other things. And most importantly He said it must be tough for Mary. Whenever she had been thanked for her actions, it had contained the assumption that she had no choice as it was her duty. However, he had been different. Instead of saying its tough, but do your best, he had said it must be tough even though shes doing her best. That slight difference in nuance had been enough to make her cry. She may have been imagining it, but it had been too much for her. Currently, the naked boy made the same pose as Tenzou had in the graveyard. Is that? He was pushing down on the sword to widen the hole before he pulled it out. She wondered if the Wet Man had been watching back then. As if to answer that question, he spoke up. This is a technique our ninja showed me. He pushed down. Lets try it! He pulled as hard as he could. Everyone watched the naked boy put all his strength into standing up on his tiptoes and arching his back as if measuring his back muscles. Nwohhhhh!! He could not pull it out. Kwaaaah! He still could not pull it out. Mapyopergerpipipi! Even when he changed his shout, he could not pull it out. But as he gave those strange cries, he lowered his hips into a weightlifting stance. Instead of pulling, he tried to lift up. Daaaah! But he could not pull it out. And so while grabbing the guard from either side and pushing up, he held the blade between his thighs. Kyohhhh! Nevertheless, he could not pull it out. However, he did not give up. He made several more attempts which resulted in holding Excalibur in his crotch and grinding up and down on it. Kwohhh! What!? What is this thrill!? The name of the sword that threatens to split my crotch just like my butt is Excalibur! D-dammit! Dont think Im going to lose in an Excalibur competition! But I still cant pull it out! I cant pull out my Excalibur! Wait! Which Excalibur are you talking about, dammit!? Am I gonna die of ecstasy!? Am I!? Mary was unsure what much of anything outside the conjunctions and interjections meant, but the naked boy suddenly let go. His shoulders rose and fell as he caught his breath and he turned to the others. Okay, that ends todays practice. The real deal begins tomorrow and continues until- This isnt happening again!! they all shouted back. Mary clenched her fists and nodded in agreement with them, but then she saw a certain scene. The naked boy stood behind Ex. Caliburn and faced her. The sword hid his crotch as he struck a pose to point at her. Are you listening!? Eh? She wondered what this was about. She was forbidden to approach those outside, so she could not reply. Also, he would not be able to see her because she was looking out from the shutters. Nevertheless, he smiled and spoke. Let me tell you something. Tell me what? Without thinking, she muttered to herself and his smile strengthened. My Urban Name is Mr. Impossible, so its 100% correct that I cant pull out Ex. Caliburn. If I managed to do that without really trying, the Testament Union and Old Man Innocen would never shut up about it. But But Someone other than me That is, one of my comrades will definitely pull out Excalibur. Because After all, it sounds like itll be tough for England otherwise. That reminded Mary of an important memory. And the return of the memory reminded her of what had happened to her then: tears had spilled from her eyes and her vision had blurred. Ah. The person who now stood before her had spoken to England. The one who had been with her back then had spoken to her. She wiped at the corners of her eyes while thinking about the difference between the two and what it meant. The naked boy then looked to the southeastern tower to her right. Oh, or is she over there? D-does he not know what hes doing!? Mary was completely dumbfounded for a moment, but she soon smiled bitterly. That just had to be the kind of spirit he was. She was thankful and she watched him leave along with the others. Retreat! The queen is coming down the schools front staircase and is on her way here! Everyone gave panicked shouts and began leaving more quickly. After watching them leave, Mary looked at Ex. Caliburn which remained and she slowly nodded. They can enjoy themselves even with an execution so close. But Its not possible. It would not be possible for someone to pull out Ex. Caliburn. Or for me to see it happen. By the time Elizabeth arrived on the scene, the culprits had already escaped. All that remained were the student guards collapsed on their knees in the anteroom. What is going on!? That question brought tears to the mens eyes. Butbut How could she say the part visible from the fastener while sitting is the bottom of the stomach and not the crotch? Theres no blood, tears, dreams, or anything in that answer! What in the world are you talking about!? Dudley and Cecils hesitant attempts to calm her allowed Elizabeth to restrain her angry shouts. Dammit. She crossed her arms. What is this!? All of you have been acting strange since the Musashi arrived! Judge, calmly replied Masazumi after catching up. Thats because the Musashi brought some strange people with it. Another strange component. This is clearly a set of handcuffs, but who asked for them? Tenzou muttered to himself while looking at the components packed inside the leather bag he used to transport them. He had a lot of questions, but the inside of the bag had several divisions and the tools, screws, adhesive, etc. were separated into them. Occasionally, he would transport food, drink, or charms that reduced fatigue or strengthened ones abilities. It was not a safe workplace. At set intervals, IZUMO engineers would arrive with shrine workers to apply spells to alleviate heat and other things from the corridors, but most of the accidents occurred outside the main corridors. Once, a pipe had burst and the hot air from the boiler had leaked out. It would have been dangerous if those within range had not had defensive spells. At the time, Naomasa had calmly held out her false arm and tightened the heated valve. Why is Naomasa-dono so manly? He was a little impressed by this new side of his classmate as he filled the bag with components. This time, there were flowers as well. They were an offering for someone who had died in an accident. They were also used to mark the dangerous areas and had spells applied to tune the area and display a sign frame with information on the accident. The thought of a flower offering reminded Tenzou of the loss of someone who naturally followed the idea of flowers. He shook his head. I mustnt let myself be trapped by my thoughts. She had left of her own free will. It was necessary for Englands history recreation and it meant something different from Horizons execution. No one was trying to misuse the history recreation to kill Mary. She was prepared for this and that was why she had enjoyed that last time available to her without revealing any of it. I hope she enjoyed it, but He had no way to know if his spirit of service had been successful, but he could not help but wonder. How much of a salvation had he been before her execution? Had he been any help at all? Was I? This isnt good, he thought. He began thinking about her at the slightest provocation. That was just a brief dream. Yes. In the end, Im nothing more than an unpopular guy. As he reached for the tools and other items he was to transport, he felt a sudden pull on his left hip. Hm? he wondered as he turned around. There, he found two familiar people. One was Toori who was naked with a towel around his neck and the other wore work clothes despite being a king. Vice Principal We!! Do not think we will sit idly by and let you call us we!! Tenzou received a lecture. Naomasa and everyone else turned toward a sudden voice in the transportation area. They found a ninja being lectured by a king in front of a naked boy. They all sighed. Oh, right. Those up top sent a divine transmission saying the chancellor had done something so we need to hide him here. We can ignore that breast sommelier, but the Musashi King sure comes by for inspections a lot. Although he hasnt as much recently because he was sent as an advisor for Englands agriculture. Im just glad he doesnt try to help where he isnt needed. The others nodded in agreement while Naomasa watched the exchange between the naked boy and the other two. Tenzou nodded again and again while Musashi King Yoshinao talked on and on about something with his arms crossed. Honestly, your class has no sense of manners! You could learn a thing or two from Azuma-kun! B-but, vice principal, Azuma-dono has recently been saying se-saying an inappropriate word a lot. I have no idea what you are trying to say, but even if he is a former imperial, there is nothing wrong with casually abbreviating the word second to sec. Wh-what if it was the plural of sec? It would not be. No one abbreviates it when using it as an actual unit. Nwooooh! Why do I feel like you got away from me on that one!? That idiots got a surprising amount of energy, thought Naomasa. Yoshinao then handed Tenzou what he held in his right hand. Naomasa could see it was a hand-drawn map with a good bit of detail. What you have here is one of the foreign maps that Musashis ninja guild keeps in secret, isnt it? The other nations are forbidden to hand over maps for fear of invasion, but the Musashi can be useful when it comes to surveying. The ninja guild falls under the PR committee, and they are left in charge of the documents when the Musashi is used to create those maps. Of course, those maps will be returned upon leaving England and spells can detect if an illegal duplicate has been made. But Look. Xs have been added to a map of England and they seem to approach London and Oxford. Also, this looks like a hand-drawn copy. Can you explain this? Naomasas comrades exchanged looks around her. They understood what this meant and she understood the double and triple meaning as well. That idiot! It was most likely an infiltration route leading to the Tower of London. It was a nearly straight line along the shortest route. The Xs were likely the locations of the guard units. He had said nothing about Mary for the past few days, he had remained silent, and he had seemed to distance himself from the others, but Dont you know that no one likes a guy who doesnt know when to quit? However, a nearby middle-aged woman resting her arm on a large wrench rejected that thought. A guy who doesnt know when to quit is only hated after youve broken up. She hoped that was true and she thought about helping him out, but he spoke up before she could. That isumthe location of the guar- Ah, you idiot, someone muttered. But a moment later, the naked boy suddenly shouted out. Ahhh!? For real? Tenzou, dont tell me youre gonna attack the Tower of London! Yoshinao shuddered at the loud voice of the idiot who had followed him in here. That could cause an international incident, so do not shout it so loudly!! From what he had heard, that idiot had also done something stupid in London and then run away. He had asked the idiot what that something stupid was and the boy had replied I tried to pull out Ex. Caliburn, but it was surprisingly cold when I held it in my crotch! Yoshinao had considered killing the boy on the spot, but he had decided against it because it would have only caused more trouble. He had allowed the idiot to accompany him until the commotion died down, but the boy had stripped off his clothes because its hot. And now he is cornering us with his words! Yoshinao was prepared to settle this peacefully, but the idiot was making that difficult. You cant do that! Right, We!? Isnt an attack on the Tower of London a really bad idea!? Do you think this ninja is gonna use his trick from the graveyard and bend back in surprise at how cold Ex. Caliburn is on his crotch!? I am not going to do that! Quiet down both of you. However, there was something he had to say. Naomasa heard Yoshinao give a sudden shout. He made an announcement as the King of Musashi that was loud enough to drown out Tooris voice. My goodness! Is this a strategy map for a date, Tenzou-kun!? A date? Tenzou was clearly taken aback and the Musashi King spread out the map in front of him. Toori smiled and the Musashi King gave a groan before tapping at the map without waiting for Tenzous response. These Xs represent popular festival stands, dont they!? Wait a second, We! Arent they guard units!? No! You do not understand, you fool! These are the locations of high society festival stands! We can see why a teenage boy would be embarrassed to have looked into all this. We cannot blame you for making a hand-drawn copy for your own purposes. You intended to dispose of it after the date, didnt you? Eh? Oh Judge. Tenzou frantically answered and the Musashi King nodded. Good. Then let us give you some advice to make your date a success. He pulled out a red pen and added some marks of his own. When we went around with our wife, the stands were stationedhere, here, and here. And Tenzou-kun, you seem to be avoiding the central plaza where the children are, but the children will no longer be there when you have your date. Wait a second, We! Arent you being a little too nice!? A living date map like this is like a national treasure! Do not be ridiculous. It is only natural for the King of Musashi to help out the people of Musashi. He drew another line on the map. If you are going, do so boldly yet stealthily. That is the trick to a secret lovers rendezvous. Judge. Naomasa saw Tenzou take the map. The others exchanged looks, but those looks contained small smiles. However, Yoshinao clapped his hands. What are you all doing!? Work! This is the time for work! The King of Musashi loves hard workers! Faithfully carry out your respective duties!! Tenzou stored the map in the slim case attached to his waist hard point and sighed. They must know. Everyone knew what he wanted to do deep down. But, he thought as he restrained his leaping heart and placed the items for transport in the leather bag. I must not go. After all First, Mary-dono might find me to be a bother. Second, if he did go, it would undoubtedly cause an international incident. And third A ninja follows his orders. If someone wanted it and ordered it of him, he would definitely have to go. But if they did not, he must not go. That was the law of the ninja. If Mary, the one to be saved, did not want this as he suspected in his first condition, he had absolutely no reason to go. He wished he had asked or told her. He wished one of the two of them had made it clear how they felt about the other. I regret that. Belatedly, he thought about one of his horrible classmates. How did he manage ten years with this kind of regret? He wondered if he would end up doing the same. He had a plan for rescuing her yet valued his identity as a ninja, so would he not go rescue her and then continue to feel this pain? He could not abandon his identity as a ninja. That was where his family was and, more importantly, that was how he had spent his time with her. He felt he could not forget that he had gained the trust he had because he was a ninja. And so he had no choice but to give up. He carved that conclusion into his heart and managed to calm his leaping heart, but a naked boy suddenly walked up next to him with a smile. Wait a second, Tenzou. Are you seriously going on a date? Can you really do it? Dont mess up your line, okay? Tenzou thought about what Toori had said. It would be so much easier if he just told me to go rescue Mary-dono. But he doubted that would happen. No, that boys actions were always unpredictable, so it was possible he would give that order on a whim. But then the others would stop me. He lowered his head when he realized he was only thinking about all this because he had yet to make up his mind. The Musashi Kings words had been filled with things he had been avoiding, but that had placed his original worries right in front of him. Again and again, he wondered what to do, but he could not find an answer and he always returned to the same question he had no answer to. How does Mary-dono feel about me? In that instant, Toori spoke up while looking at Tenzous back. Tenzou, you said Scarred healed the wound on your back, right? But Isnt this it? Behind your right shoulder blade? But from what I can see, the wound has healed, but its left a nice scar. You sure this was healed properly? What? Tenzou looked toward the back he could not see. The right shoulder blade Toori had mentioned was there. The wound he received protecting Scarred was also there, but she had supposedly healed it. She had also said she could heal without leaving a scar. Is therea scar? Judge. Calling it nice might be a bit weird, butits perfectly white and clearly different from the other scars. Tenzou gasped at Tooris confused comment. Is this? When they had parted, he had asked Mary what kind of guy she liked and she had given the following answer: If I did meet someone like that, I would want to be someone who leaves a lifelong scar on him. She had left the scar. And that had been before the festival and back when he had seen who she truly was in the graveyard and exchanged words of reconciliation. Hey, what is it, Tenzou? It sounded less like Toori was legitimately asking and more like he knew the answer but wanted Tenzou to say it himself. Tenzou clenched his teeth and silently gathered the items for transport. I am a ninja! As a ninja, he would start by completing the mission given to him. But afterwards Toori-dono, I Yeah? What is it? Judge. He nodded. I will probably make an important announcement on the final day of the festival! He carried the filled leather bag over his shoulder and stood up. He glanced toward Toori, the Musashi King, Naomasa, and all those who had accepted him while he did nothing but hesitate. Yes. Mary-dono must have felt this same comfort in that fourth level village. I just remembered I have another mission to take care of. More specifically I previously made a promise without realizing it. Naomasa watched the three guys speak and begin to part ways. The Musashi King began his inspection, Tenzou ran up the wall, and Toori began wandering around. Guys dont get as selfish, but they can get completely out of control when they start working together. She then saw two people walking down the corridor the guys had deserted. One was someone not often seen here. Mito? Whats a knight doing here? We cant fix your silver chains, you know? Judge. I know that. I wanted to ask you to help with some training today. You arent attending the academy and you dont seem to be reading your divine messages, so I came directly. What, does it bother you that much that you lost to the Trumps hound? Judge, replied the knight without hesitation. She also held up the handbag in her right hand. Can I reserve some training time? I am still not one hundred percent recovered or healed, so I will be training alongside my recovery until the festival ends. Is that some venison you bought from Heidi? Do you always eat that when youre injured? I cant stand it because it tastes like liver. I view it as a type of medicine. Venison has a lot of blood and little fat, so it is perfect for healing. I eat a lot, train a lot, and sleep a lot. Judge, judge. Naomasa nodded twice and narrowed her eyes as she looked the wolf in the eye. Do you have a plan for getting stronger? Its hard to say. What do you mean? Naomasa frowned and Mitotsudaira smiled. After all, its nothing more than peeling an apple. What? Naomasa tilted her head in confusion. She wondered if the girl had finally gone insane, but Mitotsudairas smile grew bitter. Judge. If it surprises my own classmate, I should be fine. Im sure it will surprise her as well. She gave a quick nod. I will be leaving then. I have the divine transmission open, so contact me if anything comes up. Adele is putting together a strategy for the armada battle right now, so I have to supervise. Neshinbara isnt putting together the strategy? Mitotsudaira raised her right hand and shook her head. There really does seem to be a curse. Naruze isnt healed yet either, so theres a lot to worry about with this battle. Adele and I both work with land battles, so I dont know how well we can plan for a naval battle. We are having a meeting about that with the guard unit and Futayo. Do your best. Were trying to come up with what ideas we can as well. What are you planning? Well, said Naomasa. What were doing is less planning and more working out whats possible with the Musashis technology. They had used the gravitational cruising while travelling from the attack to England, but that had all been done completely by the book. It sounded good if one said they did not do anything reckless or strange, but Everyone is thinking about what we should have done or could have done back then. Were asking Musashi whether its possible and, if so, were making any alterations needed for it. This probably has a lot to do with your planning, so how about we work together more closely from now on? Also She then pointed behind Mitotsudaira and sighed. I asked IZUMO headquarters for an engineer to repair Jizuri Suzaku, but they sent you? Hey, hey, hey. Is that any way to talk to me? A short girl appeared from behind Mitotsudairas hair. She wore a work cloak and her hair was worn up high to disguise her short height. Mitotsudaira glanced over at the girl who wore the uniform of Qing-Takedas Kakura Academy. Um, who is this? I can tell you that without an introduction. Shes Mishina Hiro. Old man Taizous granddaughter. Naomasa glared down at Hiro. I assumed you were still being an idiot in Qing-Takeda, but I see you were visiting IZUMOs headquarters on their floating island and have finally made it here. If I want to mess around with gods of war and aerial ships every day, the headquarters and Musashi would be the best places, right? And you dont let people touch Jizuri Suzaku often, Masa. Hiro showed her teeth off in a smile. I transferred to a Far Eastern Academy on Izumos floating island this year, but I never thought I would get to help out on the Musashi so quickly. Ive discussed it with my grandpa and Im thinking of transferring here, so try to beat Tres Espa?a if you can. Oh, dear. Mitotsudaira looked at Naomasa with a smile. Thats a lot of responsibility, Masa. Judge. Naomasa shrugged. I feel like crying with all this trouble piled up on me. But whatever. Hiro, go look around the ship a bit. This will be your workplace in an hour. You can touch Jizuri Suzaku for two hours each night. Thats enough, isnt it? Testament, replied Hiro. But she soon smiled bitterly and corrected it to judge. She then produced a folded bundle of papers from her dirty cloak. Ive already come up with a plan, so I just need to bring it all together and check where the lines connect. Its a pain that youre up against Michiyuki Byakko, but Ill make sure you arent too worn out. So Id like it if you won and came to get me. It is a shame you could not come out to greet me, Master Muneshige, but there is a joy in being made to wait. My short trip also taught me that work feels different depending on if you have a daily routine or not. In a white hospital room, a girl in a vermilion uniform spoke to a boy sleeping in a bed. Her armband said 3rd Special Duty C Tachibana Gin and she pulled something from a paper bag she had brought with her. I thought about bringing food back from England as a souvenir, but nothing had enough of a punch to it. That is why I searched for something that would make for a more lasting memento and also be practical. She placed the item on the bedside table. This is an English cursed doll. It is a joke product, but some say it gives you a nightmare of having turned into a scarecrow. Oh? Master Muneshige, you do not seem to be sleeping well. Is your anesthesia running out? Gin spoke to Muneshige while checking on the cross-shaped heavy charms for holy spells that were stabbed into his body. They were all fine. He also had a restraining spell to keep him from moving carelessly if he were to wake. Gin recalled the keyword for releasing that spell. Testament. If you shout I love Gin! Amore!! five times, it will be released. However, no one expects that from you. She then brought her own face to that face she had been away from for too long. She remained like that for several seconds. She finally moved away with a flush in her cheeks and took a breath. Honestly, this is pathetic. Three months for a full recovery? In that time, I must take back everything in the armada battle that we must lose. But It has been a while since I had time to feel unease and hope, Master Muneshige. I will probably be unable to visit or contact you for a whileso please wait for me. Her light tone belied her words and she turned toward the window where the sun had started to set. When will we be able to view this sky together in our own home? After three months, the hydrangeas in our garden will be gone. As she spoke, Gin suddenly looked down. She tilted her head in confusion as she looked at the person sitting on a bench in the plaza in front of the hospital. The person had her back to a tree and her hair was blowing toward Gin. Lady Juana? Gin noticed the womans long ears were drooping and that she was writing a letter in pen. Is that? Gin realized a certain fact while looking down at the movements of Juanas hand from above. To check on that fact, she bowed to Muneshige, made some quick adjustments to the bed, and temporarily left the hospital room. She muttered to herself while walking down the hallway and still holding the paper bag. Why would Lady Juana be writing that letter? She had clearly seen the movements of Juanas hand as she wrote the recipients name. Why would she be writing one of the letters that girl sends to the chancellor!? Volume 2B, 49: Liar in the Marketplace Volume 2B, Chapter 49: Liar in the Marketplace Is it stronger To believe something is a lie Than to claim it is a lie? Point Allocation (Truth) The setting sun illuminated a slope. The sloped road had a rounded bottom and the dirt was hardened by rain and sun. People sat along either side of the road with their backs to rough houses with the walls painted white. Those walls occasionally displayed Tres Espa?as emblem and the address. Someone walked along the road to the market at the top of the slope. It was Segundo. He spoke with the people on the road while reading the letter in his hand. Mister, a lot happened today. Shes started referring to today a lot lately, he thought. It must be because the letters are more frequent. At the church, the teacher talked about where we are headed. After Tres Espa?a loses the armada battle, Tres Espa?a will apparently become poor. That will be bad for the church because it is supported by donations, so we will be going to some other place. Having too many people stay here would cause problems for the people of this land. The kids have it tough too. I guess everyone knows we will lose the armada battle. The other day, the Grande y Felicsima Armada had used some of its strength to damage the Musashi. Based on that, he was convinced it could bring down the Musashi. However, Englands fleet would remain unharmed even if they did sink the Musashi. Tres Espa?as basic plan was to bring about the confused fighting in the early stages of the armada battle and quickly advance to the stage where they fought while retreating. During that stage, they would fire on England and begin a scattered landing operation while using their stealth technology to hold back the English fleet long enough to escape. Even if they were retreating, they would take a very offensive approach to defense. Englands fleet had to attack and could therefore more easily crumble and they also had to worry about the English mainland. However, the inclusion of the Musashi had changed that. With the Musashi taking the English fleets place, England could fortify their defenses and preserve their fighting force. That is what England views as true victory here. Segundo did not know what state the Musashi would be in once the naval battle ended, but the Grande y Felicsima Armada would not be unharmed. On the other hand, Englands original fleet would be completely unharmed and have their history recreation victory. After it was worn down and had to reveal its strength in battle, the Grande y Felicsima Armadas value would drop. Unharmed, England would be able to declare victory and gain supporters while Tres Espa?a would have lost all value and be forced into decline. The Grande y Felicsima Armada would only be able to celebrate what it had done and would ultimately be a disappointment to the people of Tres Espa?a. After all, the great force before their eyes now would be damaged and lead to their defeat. But Ill do something about it. Ill do whatever I can. Realizing he should be at the top of the slope soon, he looked down at the paper again. Mister, you fight in wars right? Right now, I manage them, he replied in his heart. From the flow of her words, he assumed she would ask him not to fight. However Will you save someone again? The meaning of those words caused Segundo to gasp. She was not telling him not to fight. He understood why. Even if she hoped for peace, the history recreation remained. Everyone knows that, dont they? He almost tripped on a stone as he wondered if that girl would go to some other land if the economic situation grew even worse after the war. And if so, would that mean he no longer received the letters? Velzquez said shes in a church near the city. The church apparently doubled as an orphanage and was one of the many that Chancellor Carlos I had constructed. The girl who lived there used her words to plead to him. There was something she wanted him to do through this war. Please save someone. Please continue to save people. But please dont die. Testament, said Segundo. That is my only request and it will always be my request. I dont know how long these will keep reaching you, but I hope you will keep reading them. And I hope you can always be with me. Segundo assumed she meant that figuratively. Dont worry. He closed the letter and looked up. I cant save people very well, but there is one thing I can save. He stopped walking with the market directly ahead. However, the market was not functioning. The stands contained people rather than products. They were all men and women past middle age. They covered the street and roofs as well and Segundo nodded toward them all. Okay, everyone. Lets truly save Tres Espa?a this time. This looks like a hopeless situation. Juana heard Gin speak in the light of the setting sun. They were currently in front of the white hospital building. Gin had placed a paper bag on the wooden bench and Juana had hidden her letter below the board she had been writing it on. However, Gin did not even glance at the letter. What is going on here, Lady Juana? Why are you writing one of the letters that girl sends to the chancellor? Well Juana thought about how to explain it or if it would be possible to lie about it, but Gin nodded and spoke. I see three possible answers: 1: You are writing the letter for her out of a kindness unimaginable from your appearance. 2: As a wicked yet somehow likely option, you are simply making fun of the chancellor. 3: Your large workload and harsh personality have made you go crazy. Now, which is it, Lady Juana? I-is it just me or do all of those include a terrible image of me!? Testament. Gins shoulders lowered. So it is not #1. That is a relief. The worst possibility I had considered was that you were writing in the girls place because she had died. That was the most hopeless answer. Ah. The wording of the question aside, Gin had been considerate in her own way. Juana sometimes had trouble keeping up with that girl who was born from a martial arts obsessed bloodline, but she was married and was able to live her life well enough. Juana had also heard that Gin had changed after she began living with Muneshige. That was why Juana was hesitant yet still spoke up. I am amazed you knew what I was writing. Testament. I am well-trained in viewing a distant target as part of my marksmanship training. Also, my husband Tachibana Muneshige has the double inherited name of the postal systems great Garcia de Ceballos. He has taught me quite a few techniques related to letters. One of those is how to read what is being written from the movements of the writers hand. What a dangerous person. I view myself as a wife who is skilled at helping her husband. But there are occasional mistakes of fate. For example, I once thought up a cannon-fired letter to help with delivery. I test fired the letter into a nobles hilltop house using Arcabuz Cruz, but it broke through the entire house and was misdelivered to the house next door. Master Muneshige praised my destructive power, but he told me to only help with the office work from then on. Shes physically dangerous too! Juana sighed, brought a hand to her cheek, and made up her mind to tell the truth. I am not writing the letter in her place. You can rest easy as far as that is concerned. Then where is the long-lived girl the chancellor rescued? Testament. I am that girl, Tachibana Gin. Gin frowned as Juana picked up the letter and the board that covered it. She was embarrassed to show another what she had written, so she clutched it to her chest. Lets go for a short walk. The hospitals visiting hours continue for a fair bit longer, so you dont have to worry. Now, lets talk about a certain misunderstanding. A misunderstanding? Testament. It is somewhat similar to a fairys changeling. Juana spoke while walking toward the path away from the hospital and to the city. During that war filled with loss for him, he saved a single life. It was a child that had survived in a certain long-lived village. The child seemed to have been sheltered by the villages people and he saved her just before the city was burned to the ground. He had great expectations for her: Im so glad you survived. It will be okay. Im sure you have a happy future waiting for you. But She turned west to face the hill containing the slums. Tres Espa?as insistence on pure blood leads to some people being persecuted: the half-lived. Because they cannot be immediately distinguished from the long-lived, they are hated and thought of as failures. Gins footsteps grew a little harsher as she walked behind her, but Juana continued regardless. So what if the rescued girl was not long-lived? What if an act of adultery had been committed in that long-lived village and a child that had to be kept a secret had been born? What if she was not being sheltered but had been locked up? What would that mean? What if the fear of all that had left her unable to trust the person who rescued her and the foolish child had lied about herself? What if she had thought lying was the only way to obtain the happiness that person spoke of? But what if it was only through that lie that she could gain her current position and repay him for saving her? She took a breath as she walked. And And What if she was thankful for what that original lie had given her, but she also felt absolute regret over it? She smiled bitterly because she knew it was all her own fault. Even if she had been a child and even if her upbringing had been far from ideal, she had made the wrong choice at the very beginning. However What am I supposed to do, Tachibana Gin? All I want is All she wanted was To be at least a small help to him. Dear mister, I am thankful for what you did for me. No matter how many times I say it, I dont know if it gets through to you and I may be troubling you, but I truly am thankful that you saved me. But I do wonder something. All you do is save people, but are you also being saved? How can I be of some help to you? Ah, that throw went a bit high. A tall person in a track suit lightly jumped atop a vast deck floating in the sky. It was Fusae who caught a white ball in the glove on her right hand. She then landed on her vanishing feet. That was too close, Taka. If it falls off, well have to pay to replace it. Im throwing it where you can catch it. Thats how this works, right? Eh? But I was throwing a lot of them where I didnt think you could catch them. Its different for me since Im a genius who can catch any ball. When Takakane caught the ball without looking at it, Fusae gave an impressed cry. Can you catch it while facing backwards? Easily. Weve tried most every trick, remember? Thats right, said Fusae while swinging her arm to tell him to throw it. There were other students on the deck as well, but they were performing maintenance or checking on the deck. Fusae, are you not going to remove Michiyuki Byakko yet? Byakko likes it here, so Ill do that last. Then Ill hand this San Lorenzo over to the chancellor. Hell be observing the armada battle, after all. This ships plenty sturdy, so it wont go down easy even If the Musashi attacks. And well be switching over to the new flagship, the San Martn? This San Lorenzo is treated as the armadas flagship for the history recreation, right? Thats why the chancellor is boarding this one and the San Martn is receiving San Lorenzo as a double inherited name. A ship with a double inherited name is rare, but the Musashi has an octuple inherited name of different place names. So thats how were doing it. Takakane looked up into the sky and threw the ball. Fusae chased after the white ball and Takakane watched her run. You sure are fast. Be my pinch runner next time. Dont ask that of a girl. She caught the ball backhanded, held it up, and let out a breath. Taka. What? Testament, she said. I wish we could continue like this forever. Fusaes comment brought everyone on the deck to a halt. Her words, however, did not stop. I was thinking that Im close to retirement with my inherited names finishing up. After all, Era Fusae is dead and the Testament descriptions say my double inherited name of lvaro de Bazn died before the armada battle. Thats why full authority for the armada shifted to Prez de Guzmn, your double inherited name. She threw the ball to Takakane and followed its movements with her head. We can avoid the issue by saying the ghost remained during the armada battle, but itll probably get a lot harder afterwards. The ball fell. So Im thinking about retiring and living as a normal ghost. At the same time, I wish it could continue like this. And Is that just not going to happen? Fusae. Takakane caught the ball extremely close to the ground. Stop throwing the ball while facing backwards. Testament. But Taka, you said you could catch any ball. I just wanted to point out your bad form. He threw the white ball and she ran after it. Ah, thats a high one. Look up. We dont have to worry about watching our footing. Also, our house has a large yard. It may not be in the sky, but I can still play catch with you at home. But then I cant show it off to everyone. She laughed as she caught the ball and held it up for everyone to see. Oh, but some things can be different from normal. Like the chancellor and Ju. Hey, hey, said Takakane with a frown, but the surrounding students only tilted their heads. Fusae gave a cruel smile and turned her back to Takakane. Is that not going to happen either? The chancellor does seem to have a lot on his mind. But She twisted her body and prepared to use the untwisting motion to perform a shot put-like throw while facing backwards. Theres a trick to throwing while facing backwards, Taka. Just make sure it reaches. That only leaves effort on my part. Plus, Im a genius. Im not sure that advice was any help or not. She threw it and heard him comment. Thats a really high one. Can I order something even if the price is a little high? wondered Gin without even looking at Juana. They sat at a food cart that served noodles in pork bone broth. It was already evening, but this was still an early dinner. According to the Testament descriptions, the Oouchi and Ootomo clans that formed Tres Espa?as Far Eastern foundation had a connection to China and thus a certain amount of Chinese culture had made its way to them. The food cart served Chinese-style noodles that were carved from the noodle batter with a curved knife. I will have a large pork bone noodles with stir-fried vegetables and dumplings. Oh, and a spring roll to go. Also, leave out the coriander. As Gin gave her order, Juana calculated the cost on a cadena firma and lowered her shoulders. I will have a mini pork bone noodles. Lady Juana, are you on a diet? Juana glared at Gin and Gin nodded. But I thought the chancellor liked women like you who can be described with sound effects such as boing. Th-this has nothing to do with him. Testament. Gin showed no concern for the other customers giving them odd looks. I never would have thought you frequented a place like this. Testament. This area is managed by the secretary who was the one the chancellor left me with and the one who made the necessary arrangements for me. She gave a small bitter smile. I think I should try going further out, but I just cant work up the resolve. You? Not having the necessary resolve? But just the other day you were spreading your legs to seduce the chancellor. I-I did nothing of the sort! Gin tilted her head but seemed to come to an understanding. My apologies. Testament. You are having trouble with your memory. Have you undergone some kind of shock recently? I revealed my identity to a harsh subordinate. The noodles arrived and Gin nodded. Everyone is hiding that from the chancellor, arent they? The Valds siblings and the other lower ranked people do not know. What are you going to do? Testament, answered Juana before beginning to think. Well, I hope to continue helping until the chancellor retires. I think he will try to recover from Tres Espa?as decline after the armada battle. Even though hes so pathetic right now? Are you sure he can do it? He can! Her shout filled the street of food carts that had not yet gained the nighttime crowds. She then realized she had stood up from her seat. If you are willing to say that, I take it what you actually mean is that you will make it so he can, said Gin while eating her noodles. There is also the fact that the chancellor is intentionally acting like that for the history recreation of Tres Espa?as debt. But even if that were not the case, he is somehow similar to Master Muneshige, so I doubt there is anything to worry about. How are they similar? Testament. It seems to be a trait of powerful people with a solid core, but they both appear to hide their strength. They will act with conviction when the time comes, but they normally look more like an unimportant person who takes it easy. So thats how people see him. Do you not like it? Do you regret that the person who saved you and led the retreat of Lepanto survivors hides his ability and feigns incompetence? It is not that I regret it. I still know who he really is. Butit is a bit irritating. Testament. You want to see the person you love shine in the spotlight. That is a trait of a woman who has been infected with lovesickness. Gin smiled when she saw Juana unable to hide her blushing. From the looks of it, there is no escaping this. Your lovesickness is on the level of the Black Death. Gin then pointed at the small container in front of Juana. Now, after we finish eating, we can discuss the people most important to us. Do not worry. I will treat it is a national secret. And by doing this, I will once more vow to take part in the armada battle. Testament. The chancellor will be observing the battle and I will join him, but please do what you can. However However? asked Gin. Juana lowered her head. It seems he has used the money I was saving. I think it is related to the social services, but Im not sure. The husband is using the money his wife has saved up? You are headed directly for a ruined household. I would like to think that wont happen. She sighed and further lowered her head. With the Musashi as our enemy, we have a lot of problems. Lady Juana, the Musashi is a problem, but as a more immediate problem, your bangs are in your soup. Juana gave a cry and frantically raised her head. So you want to know how to handle our immediate problems? This is just like a novel with how everything always leads to the next turn of events. We run across problem after problem and each solution carries us right to the next one. A boys voice came from the top of a giant ship awash with the evening sunlight. Neshinbara was watching the end of the athletic festival from the front deck of Murayama, Musashis second port ship. The participants were lined up on the deck and the shirtless host spoke while hiding his face under a black, three-cornered hat. Okay! Red Team had seven major injuries, but they win by the narrow margin of two back teeth! And now its time for White Teams war crimes tribunal. Whos a Class A? You? Hmm, you look more like a Class B. Now, now. No need to cry. It just means youre a step away from being an adult. Is it just me or does this escalate more and more each year? The number of events has clearly increased. Someone listened to Neshinbara give his opinion. It was Asama. She too was watching the end of the athletic festival. I didnt really question it when we were in elementary school, but it does seem a bit much now. Even back then, I had my doubts about the Serf Borrowing Race: Courtesy of the Feudal Lord. Anyway, Asama-kun, sorry about using you as a contact. How is everyone doing? Toori-kun told me to say no one was worried because otherwise you would get conceited. That should give you the gist of how everyone is. Maybe I should release my Macbeth arm and have it harass him. Calm down. Asama gave a bitter smile and pulled a paper bag from her waist hard point. This is three days worth of bandages. As for the old ones Judge. He held out an old paper bag. Thanks. When I removed it yesterday, my right arm opened a sign frame on its own and almost ordered a depressing porn game to be delivered to the student council room. I seriously shouted B-be still, my right arm! Thats a waste of money! If I do anything related to Aoi-kun, Macbeth seems to alter my output. To be honest, I cant even speak with him. If I did try to talk to him like this, Id say he was a pathetic person whos picked his noise and touched girls butts since elementary school. See! Macbeth is doing it again! Im not sure that was Macbeths doing. Calm down. This time Neshinbara gave a bitter smile. Anyway, I hear Balfette-kun and Mitotsudaira-kun are putting together the strategy for the armada battle. You arent taking part? Judge. If I helped with the planning, Macbeth might slip something in. And my purification can only restrain it, not eliminate it completely. Judge. A play is a type of festival, so its something to be offered to the gods and you cant eliminate something that isnt impure. At most, you can delay its starting time. It could be a bad day, for example. Then, said Asama. When will you return as secretary? Thats the question. Neshinbara lightly tapped just below his left shoulder. His student council armband would normally be there, but he was not wearing it at the moment. Shakespeare lectured me. To sum it up, she said I was growing slack. What are you going to do? What am I going to do? Shes on such a higher level than me as an author that, if I was going to do this properly, Id run away. Then Asama brought a hand to her mouth and thought. If we arent going to do this properly, we wont run away? She pulled an old book from her sleeve and held it out to him. Do you remember this? You do, dont you? This is the book you made when you realized we could use the schools printing press in elementary school. Its probably your debut as an author. Is that? Neshinbara remembered it well. He also remembered the excitement and enthusiasm when he had made it. Yes. Asama pushed the bundle of old straw paper further toward him. The story is extremely straightforward, it includes hidden bloodlines and powers activated by anger, and the author was too embarrassed to go beyond a kiss. Nwohhh!! You dont have to point it out, Asama-kun! This mental attack is worse than Macbeth!! But Toori-kun told me to say that. Maybe I really should show him what Macbeth is capable of. He had to calm himself first, but he managed to take the bundle of paper and took a breath. Did Aoi-kun give you this? Yes. Hes really good at taking care of things. In other words, hes got a knack for sniffing out what he can use against someone later on. He looked at the cover and remembered that Naruze had made the cover illustration. At the time, the fallen angel had yet to really fit in with the class and she had put some space between herself and Naito. But she was always there when I needed an illustration. The title brought a cold sweat to his brow when he looked at it now. Norman Conquest 3. Why was your first book a 3? Y-you really are harsh, Asama-kun! There were two books before it that I never finished! A-and, the m to o being in bold was Aoi-kuns doing! It wasnt me![1] I had guessed that much, but I didnt expect to receive proof. Anyway. Neshinbara held up the book. Ill borrow this. It should help me kill some time. Each page probably has enough to make me hold my head in shame for three days straight. Is that so? I remember we enjoyed it quite a lot back then. Also Also? Theres something else Toori-kun said. She narrowed her eyes. I dont know what kind of things Shakespeare wrote as a kid, but Neshinbaras are definitely crazier. When he had expected to be complimented, he had gotten something else. When he had expected to be called skilled, he had been called something else. Thats right. He had written it in the classroom. To those who remembered that, that was likely how they would view it. Shakespeare had probably been the same. During class, she would have taken notes and done actual writing on sign frames or paper and she would have grown proud as the surrounding people asked her how she could do it. That was a path anyone who could write had to walk down. However Thats right. There were two kinds of people in the world: those who could write and those who could not. At the very least, that was how the world was divided for those who wished to become authors. And once the surrounding people told them which side they belonged to, their hesitation could change to a sense of superiority and arrogance. How about it? asked Asama. Did you make your firstyour first author friend, Neshinbara-kun? Neshinbara thought about that question. But it looked like she hated me. Whats wrong with that? Asama pointed toward the book in his hand. How about you show her this and say, Look! Amazing, isnt it? Does that come from Aoi-kun too? No. His wording was much worse, so I cleaned it up a bit. Judge. He held up the book again. Tell him Im borrowing this, but Ill eventually return it. After all, I have a good way to kill some time now. There was a time when I was elated by my debut as an author and now Im all worn out. He gave a true smile for the first time in a while. But I dont feel like denying the idiot I used to be, so I guess Im still just as hopeless. Notes 1. Manco/Manko is Japanese for the vagina. Volume 2B, 50: Left Out in a Place of Gathering Volume 2B, Chapter 50: Left Out in a Place of Gathering Your intention Is to give your all for them But you are actually relying on them Point Allocation (Self-Confirmation) The days until the armada battle passed while the participating nations prepared. England used the festival to gather materiel and deploy troops to the coastal regions. Tres Espa?a performed joint training for suppressing the English fleet while primarily training the Grande y Felicsima Armada. Musashi was quickly arming its ships, training those in charge of the armaments, and working with Musashi to take a second look at its cruising system. Musashi suddenly stated one piece of good news to Sakai. I have completed the analysis of the sound produced by the flight of the low-speed cannon shell that damaged the Musashi. Praise me. Over. Oh, how manly, Musashi-san. Are you in a good mood today? The sound that had been extracted via process of elimination from Musashi and the other automatons massive memory was highly accurate, but they did not know what any alterations or the initial firing of the shell sounded like. As such, they could not detect anything until the shell had already been fired, but the Musashis gravity barriers could be instantly deployed if it was detected at close range. Overall, it was being viewed positively. Musashis analysis had revealed two things. First, Tres Espa?as stealth technology was primary stealth which cut off sound, light, and ether reactions. To locate the ship after the cannon was fired, Musashi had put together a specialized detection team. Modifications to Asakusa and Shinagawa were complete, but they were being kept under individual stealth to allow the detection team to train. Also, they had been able to predict the size of the ship that possessed the low-speed cannon and the stealth system. It was apparently a Jormungandr Class at around 800 meters long, which put it at roughly the same size as K.P.A. Italias Regno Unito. The details on the San Martn, Tres Espa?as flagship in the Testament descriptions, were not yet known, so they predicted the ship in question was the San Martn. After gathering all that information, Mitotsudaira and Adele worked to put together a strategy. For some reason, I feel like Im only coming up with defensive ideas and youre only coming up with offensive ones, Adele. Do we subconsciously know what it is we lack? For that reason, the planning headquarters became unofficially known as the Lacking Headquarters. They simplified and standardized the chain of command and form of instructions in the early stages to have a groundwork to handle the increased numbers of instructions that were sure to come later. At the same time, some volunteers were gathered who would satisfy the desire for self-destruction found in the Living Dead of England. A system was created to judge the aptitude of those volunteers. However, that aptitude test was not meant to eliminate the inadequate people. From the beginning, they will be given a role as an attacker or defender and they will be divided into individual units, explained Mitotsudaira. That way, we can use everyone without any waste and we can ensure the quickest action with the fewest instructions. This is the method of a national army like the one Hexagone Fran?aise is beginning to develop. Throughout the day, she would help with trade or hold chain of command training. During the night, she would hold combat training with Naomasa and eat yakiniku. Despite the full schedule, everyone stuck with her. They all gathered for yakiniku in the name of a strategy meeting, the female teachers joined them, they fought over the food, and they ultimately caused the supplier to fear the acts of mankind. At the morning assembly the next day, Shirojiro and Heidi lectured them all. Meanwhile on the political front, Masazumi and the queen held a few meetings together. They discussed the mercenary contract with Musashi as well as some other things. England will promise the following things after our victory in the armada battle: First, England will return the Logismoi plo until after the Peace of Westphalia. Second, until that Peace, England will not ally with another nation for the purposes of attacking the Musashi. That should become the standard for other nations as well, so what do you think? That would require Musashi to provide support for other nations on the level of the armada battle when receiving their Logismoi plo, but Masazumi smiled and agreed. She then spoke to the queen who seemed doubtful. During the armada battle, Shakespeare will use Englands Logismoi plo to protect England, after all. And once the battle is over, we can negotiate some more. Musashi was giving a concession, but she had a few ideas of her own such as connecting the two nations divine transmission lines because the Musashi would be part of England during the battle. Time passed as many others took a variety of actions, prepared, and trained. While a large crowd was gathered for the closing ceremony held at the end of the morning on the final day of the festival, word arrived that Tres Espa?as Grande y Felicsima Armada had left port with no sign of its flagship. The festival was hurriedly cleaned up and most of Englands major players had already left by the previous day, so the city felt quite empty as the day passed and evening arrived. To avoid giving away where to attack, a blackout was in place, but something large could still be seen moving. It was the Musashi. After the normal Musashi citizens were sent to IZUMO under escort from Hawkins and Cavendish, the Musashi shook England as it activated to leave port as Englands flagship. However, a certain commotion occurred within the Musashi. Before continuing to their individual posts, everyone had gathered on the bridge in front of Musashi Ariadust Academy and a dependent sounding voice shouted out. Wh-what do you mean, Margot!? It was Naruze and she was currently trying to grab at Naitos collar. Why cant I join the battle as a part of Musashis Technohexen unit!? Is it because Im useless!? When she heard she was not authorized to join in the battle, Naruze felt a weight pressing down in the bottom of her heart. It was a cold weight and it threatened to make her tremble if she let her guard down even slightly, so she spoke to eliminate it. Why!? Tell me! Is it because I havent trained enough!? Her heart grew icily cold, but her mind was filled with heat. She wanted an answer and she did not understand if her question was wrong, if she had not asked enough, or what. If its my wings, l-look! I can move them properly now and I can fly! Margot, you were the one that healed me, werent you!? So why are you telling me to stay inside!? She saw Margot smile with the ends of her eyebrows lowered. No, um Ga-chan? She knew what Margot was going to say. It was the same thing she had said before. Youre saying that isnt it, right!? But if thats all you say, how am I supposed to understand!? Tears started welling up in the corners of her eyes, but she did not care. She took a breath and a step forward, but Margot stepped back. She did not want the other girl to run away, so Naruze took another half step forward. Is it because Im weak!? Is it because Im useless without Weiss Fr?ulein!? Is it because Im just a burden on you!? Is it because I always lose and people insult me on the divine network, so you dont want me to drag your reputation down!? Or She trembled. Is it because my father As she spoke, Naruze saw Margots expression change. Her smile vanished and her eyes opened wide. Her eyebrows rose a little and she seemed to want to say something. However, that expression gave Naruze an internal smile. Good. I got a different reaction. But Naruze. It was Asama who spoke up and Naruze and Margot reacted at the same time. They held their breath and something happened to the joy rising inside Naruze. Crap. She belatedly realized that she had begun to say something terrible. A hole opened inside her joy, that hole filled with regret, and it all chilled the depths of her being even further. But, she thought. Without even realizing it, Ive become completely hopeless. She had lost Weiss Fr?ulein, she was a burden on Margot at work, she had been useless and lost during the attack on the Musashi, and she had disgraced them by letting Tres Espa?a save her during her duel with one of Englands representatives. By the time she had woken, the Musashi had been about to leave for the armada battle. But she says I should just rest. It was true that she had not accomplished anything and would only trip people up on the battlefield. But Do you not need me anymore? Had the battlefield developed to the point that she could not handle it? Was she now useless and only a source of worry despite her previous relationships? Are you sayingthis is for both our sakes? No, Ga-chan. Um That isnt it, right? But That isnt it! As soon as she shouted out, Asamas presence arrived from the right using the gap created when she took a breath. Naruzes shoulders trembled and she took a half step away. She turned toward Asama and found her motionless with the ends of her eyebrows lowered, but Naruze could not grasp the meaning of that expression. Her only thought was that Asama would advise she back down and that thought brought on another thought. If she does that, it will mean leaving Margot. Margot would leave. In some unknown place, she would interact with some unknown people and on a deeper level than with her. That was likely a good thing for Margot, but I dont want that. After all How much How much do you think Ive done to spend my time with you? So if the alternative was to be called useless I dont mind. Even if I have to act as your shield and die, I dont mind as long as it will keep you alive. Do you understand? Would anyone else go that far? Ill do anything. Even if it means being beaten to a pulp or killed, it would be for you. As soon as she said that, something struck her left shoulder. She felt careless for focusing so much on Asama to her right, so her caution and reflexes mixed together. Eh? She turned around and found brown hair dancing through the air. It was Kimi. The girl twisted her body and then untwisted it. Yooooouuuuuu coward!! A slap accompanied by a tornado sent Naruze flying. Asama reacted to both Kimis action and the sound she heard. Wow. She gave a stiff mental comment and looked up at Naruze flying through the sky. Do big breasts increase the power of tornado strikes? Oh, but that probably wont help with my bow and arrow, so I guess I lost out there. As she thought, Kimi grabbed Naruzes collar and forced her to her feet. Naruze seemed unable to react, but that was likely more due to the surprise of the strike than any pain it caused. You arent my brother or my sister. Kimi brought her hand back to slap the other cheek. With a clear sound, Naruze began to collapse to her knees, but Kimi would not allow it. She gathered strength in her hips and lifted her back up. So Ill leave it at this. She pinched both cheeks and pulled. Hyah! said Naruze. Ouhhhhhhh!! Ouch became ouh because she could not close her mouth. Kimi partially closed her eyes to glare at Naruzes face while pulling her cheeks even farther to either side. Despite Kimis gaze, which was better described as deep than sharp, Naruze was undaunted. Wh-wha ih it? As soon as Naruze wrinkled her brow and spoke, Kimi brought her face to Naruzes. Before everyone could give noises of surprise, Kimi opened her lips a bit and lightly bit Naruzes upper lip. There was a clear sound of tearing flesh and Naruzes six wings bristled and rose. Kimi then released Naruzes shoulders. Naruze fell and sat on the floor. The small amount of blood from her upper lip flowed into her mouth. They say drinking some warm milk can calm you down, dont they, Asama? How about you ask yourself instead of me? However, she understood what Kimi was trying to say, so she answered. Milk has similar properties to blood, so warming it up and drinking it can remind you what is flowing through your own body. Oh? I was trying to say it represents a mothers milk, so why are you giving the safer answer to protect yourself, Asama? We arent talking about cows! Were talking about people! Its philosophy! What? Youre blaming me for ruining this!? Doesnt the blame lie with the one who appointed me as director!? Everyone told her to calm down, so she and Kimi gestured for them to quiet down. On top of that, she looked at Kimi who stood in front of Naruze. Kimi was looking at Naruze as the girl sat limply on the floor. She did not look down on her, but she did not lower herself to Naruzes level either. The lightly crossed arms and the smile on the corner of her mouth were just her normal behavior. She only matches the height of her gaze when speaking with Toori-kun. Asama wondered if she did with Horizon as well and decided to pay more attention next time. Kimi then spoke to Naruze. Listen. I understand youre on a losing streak and youre getting desperate, but the battlefield isnt a place to clear your name. Right now, youre underqualified for the job. Kimi! Kimi! Youre using some of those phrases in a wonderfully wrong way! Youre being a bit confusing yourself, cut in the others, but Asama ignored them. Kimi danced to avoid answering Asama, so they were no different. At any rate, said Kimi. What was it you told Naito just now? Naruze reacted with silent eyes that looked both expressionless and hostile, but Kimi only raised the corner of her mouth. Naruze knows she cant do anything. Naruze was glaring at Kimi because nothing she did or said would change this, so she had no other choice. There was no reason to respond to the glare and no reason for Kimi to alter her own pace. Listen. You told her, Ill do anything. Even if it means being beaten to a pulp or killed, it would be for you. Calm down. After all, that means if you died or were beaten to a pulp, it would happen because Naito was there. Naruze had not intended to listen. An unpleasant girl stood before her. She had to admit she had known the girl for a long time, but she had little desire to be actively involved with her in any way. She could only get along with that girl by keeping her distance. That was why she had simply thought she had to keep her distance from what that girl said. No matter what the girl said to her or did to her, it would not change that she had been deemed unfit to remain in the place she wanted to be. Of course, it would solve everything if she no longer wanted to be there. But that isnt possible. The fact that she could not accept this was her own fault. But that was why she had no intention of giving in. No matter what was said, she had decided not to abandon her defiance. After all, abandoning that would be resigning herself to the goodness of the others. However, she heard Kimi speak. Listen. You say youre willing to be beaten to a pulp or killed for Naitos sake. But then if you do die or are beaten to a pup, it means your death or injuries happened because Naito was there. If Naito had not been there, you wouldnt have been hurt or killed. And what would you say to her then? The unpleasant girl stopped smiling as she spoke. Margot, I may have been hurt and killed, but it was for you. I died for you, so rejoice. But I was only beaten and killed because you were there, so remember for the rest of your life what it meant for that to happen to me. She took a breath. Another thing, Naruze. Did Naito ever ask for your help? You arent helping someone who asked for it, so when you say you are saving her or helping her for her sake, you are being terribly insulting. It means you view her as someone who is lacking without your help. It is either one-sided charity or something you are forcing on her. You are simply trying to gain a temporary sense of superiority over the people who have the bare minimum of pride in being able to survive on their own. They are doing their best to survive, but you take that from them with an insulting sense of superiority and yet you pass it off as kindness. So If you are going to do it, say its for your own sake. Or perhaps because you cant forgive yourself for being unable to save anyone. Forcing that on someone may be hypocritical, but at the very least, dont expect any thanks for it. On that note, what were you thinking? What? You were expecting the greatest reward of all. You wanted her to keep you by her side because you were doing it for her. The girl did not even give a bitter smile. She simply spoke in an indifferent tone. Do you think you can be with someone just because you devote yourself to them? Thats an insult to love. Stop!! Naruze was not sure if her shout was directed at the unpleasant girl or herself. But If she was going to give a shout of rejection, what had she been doing up until now? Naruze thought in a daze. What had she been thinking and doing? She had given a rejection to Kimi and herself, so she felt as if she had completely eliminated her feelings for Naito and the defiance supporting her. Why? After far too long, she began to tremble and tears filled the corners of her eyes. She tasted blood and wondered if she was sensing that strong iron flavor because her tension was vanishing. However, that hinted at what was happening inside her. Everything is going away, she muttered. She tried to cover her face with her hands, but a sudden voice from behind stopped her. Sis! Sis! Can I ask a question here!? Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, do you have something to ask for your wise sisters Indiscriminate Lecturing and Bombing Corner? What is it? Well, answered the idiot. Is it wrong to do something for someones sake? Is it really that terrible? Whats this? Foolish brother, do you want a serious discussion? Hmm. Toori tilted his head and raised is right hand. For example, when Im playing porn games, I always have an ulterior motive when Im working to win the girls. But when you fail to win them, its because of that ulterior motive, right? Just make sure you save regularly. Oh, thats right! So my question was the true end! I guess that settles everything! Dont end this yet! Asama thought a bit about what Toori had asked and then huddled together with the others. I ended up chaotic, but Toori-kun actually asked a surprisingly decent question. The others nodded and turned toward Kimi as she shrugged. Well, when you arent asked to do something, youre generally doing it for your own sake. Its wonderfully egotistical, but human history has prepared something convenient for the ego beginners who find that too difficult. Asama caught on because it was something often prayed for at the Asama Shrine. It was something human history had created that one could channel their ego into. Eros!! Heil eros! What a wonderful fusion with German! A hail of eros! Its raining eros! Everything is for the sake of eros! Well done, mankind!! Let it wash over you!! N-no! Youre supposed to say love or peace or something like that! Cmon, Asama. Who would give a serious answer here? Asama, you really can be boring sometimes. Im at fault here!? And does that mean Im usually interesting!? Why!? She had a lot of questions, but she felt responsible here and thus needed to correct this. She was embarrassed to speak again after that, but she did so while blushing. U-um Basically, i-if you do it for l-love or Right, right. The two siblings nodded in unison. Asama-san, I cant hear, so speak uuuup. She prepared her bow and the two ran away. She used that chance to take a breath and speak. So, um. Those things dont have misunderstandings or their own thoughts like a person does. Theyre formless and they have no responsibility or rewards. Theyre also important to people, so I think its safe to use them as a driving force. Asama was proud of how well she had rattled off something that sounded straight out of the shrines collection of example sermons, but then she heard the others whispering. Are we being deceived here? It is true that shrine maidens have persuasion spells. And wasnt this about me? Why is everything progressing so much without me? The comments annoyed Asama, but Naruze actually had a point. She looked down and saw Naruze sitting on the ground with drooping shoulders. However, that was not due to dejection. She exhaled as if to let out everything that had built up inside her. Margot. What is it, Ga-chan? It would be a problem to hold almost religious faith in a Technohexen, wouldnt it? Naito momentarily looked to the others. The others exchanged a glance with her and for some reason Kimi gave a gesture of sticking something out from either side of her chest, but that was the behavior of a crazy person and could be ignored. Naito merely nodded in response. Im not sure I would call it a problem, but I might blush. I cant have you blushing because of my misunderstanding. I need you to answer who I truly am. So Do you need my help? Naito shook her head. No, not as you are right now, Ga-chan. Thats right. Naruze lowered her head with the flavor of blood on her tongue and she felt that was not a bad answer. Judge. Thats right. I want you to give me what I want, but then we wouldnt be equal and it would all be over. Judge. Im always the same way. After all Naito sat down next to her as she spoke. It felt like forever since they had looked each in the eye from the same height, but that was likely because Naruze had been keeping everything so one sided. But Naito did not abandon, slap, or the bite the lip of her partner. She only gave a calming smile and similarly calming words. We are the Zwei Fr?ulein because we stand side by side, not because we help each other. And you know the Far Eastern characters used to write the name, dont you? She did. U-um, there are two crotches and then women surrendering to them Um, its a metaphor! Only a metaphor!! Ga-chan, I think youre getting back to your usual self pretty quickly. Whats wrong with that? asked Naruze. And will we always stand side by side, no matter where we go or what we do? Didnt we become Zwei Fr?ulein in order to make that happen? Did we? It could be a problem just how positively and conveniently Naito tended to view things. However, there was important meaning in going along with it now. If shes handling it like this, it means shes trying to remain with me. So Naruze decided to trust her without abandoning the dissatisfied part of her own character. ThenIll put my faith in that. A Technohexen has faith in her nickname, right? That has to be the best option for me. She took a breath, held up her right hand, and spoke to Kimi who smiled down at her. Im too unsteady to stand thanks to a certain idiot hitting me, so can you help me up? As Naruze stood and everyone breathed a sigh of relief, the schools front entrance opened and someone stepped out. Huh? Everyone turned toward the person. Oriotorai-sensei, what do you need? If it is alcohol money, I can provide some on certain conditions. Shirojiro, Im afraid of any conditions you might give. But thats not it. Umis Tenzou here? Everyone exchanged a glance and Toori spoke up. Everyone! Everyone! How cruel can you be!? Just because Tenzous plain is no reason to not notice hes missing! Everyone glared at the idiot until he curled up on the ground in a corner of the bridge. Good, good, commented Oriotorai as she held an envelope up for everyone to see. It had already been opened and she showed them the letter inside. This arrived in the faculty room from Tenzou, so take a look. To Whom It May Concern, How are you enjoying your time in this world? The Apocalypse is approaching, but I have recently been living a plain...a fulfilling covert life as a ninja. Today, I must ask permission to drop out of the academy for personal reasons. As I do not wish to cause any trouble for all of you horrible people, I must ask this one thing. Also, the Black Death still remains in this time period, so keep an eye on your health. Sincerely, Tenzou Crossunite Everyone lined up next to each other and spent a few seconds reading the letter. Doesnt that old-fashioned way of speaking get really annoying? He couldve just rewritten that third line. Does it bother him that much? Calm down, calm down. Oriotorai closed the letter and looked across her students. Listen. Do something about this before we leave port. (Point Allocation: Wasting Friendship) Volume 2B, 51: Converging on a Place of Gathering Volume 2B, Chapter 51: Converging on a Place of Gathering Your intention Is to do everything for another But you are actually following your own desires Point Allocation (Mutual Agreement) The night sky was overhead and the dirt ground was underfoot. That ground formed a hill leading up to a wheat field. Wind washed over the hill which gave a view of a giant ship floating alongside the land and the cloud of mist it produced. The sounds of the giant ship starting up travelled through the sky to reach the hill. It sounded like a rumbling or a continuous wind and two people listened to it from atop the dark hill. One was a boy wearing a black Far Eastern uniform that had been altered into a ninja outfit and the other was a three-legged crow. The crow wore an English uniform. Look, Tenzou. The seeds you planted are growing. I, Milton, have an urge to peck at the buds! The buds!! Little myna-dono, those are some excellent instincts you have. But even if it is the European style to not tend to them, isnt the village down below a little too quiet? There is a battle approaching and they are in mourning. After all It is for the three hundred who Scarredwho Lady Mary executed in the history recreation. Their families naturally lost their social status for being the family of the executed. Of course, the Fairy Queen restored their positions, but everyone here is sick of the history recreation. Then Mary-dono When she first came here, it seems she was shunned a fair bit. Her history recreation had already entered the early stages of the execution. That gave her some freedom, but it seems she came here despite those shackles and it seems she managed to fit in, bit by bit. Little myna-dono, you are saying that it seems things a lot, so did you not arrive until later? Testament. Milton nodded. I, Milton, was originally a Far Eastern resident. I see. Tenzou also nodded and Milton eventually turned toward him. You arent surprised? W-wow! Im incredibly surprised! I see, I see. So you come from the Far East! You are not surprised enough. I will say nothing more. Whywhy did you suddenly get so blunt!? Please tell me more! Well, if you insist. Tenzou clenched his right fist behind his back until it trembled, but he already knew most of it. Just like Sir Walter of the Trumps, you are a remnant of the Amako clan, arent you? Testament. There are three survivors of the Amako Ten Braves: Yamanaka Yukimori, Yokomichi Hyougonosuke, and Akiage Hisaie. I am Yokomichi Hyougonosuke. I was originally a Yatagarasu living in Izumo, but the master of the clan was willing to play around with me. However, P.A. Oda prevented the clan from recovering, just as the Testament descriptions said, so I was ultimately forced to flee to England. And then to Mary-dono? Our ship was pursued and it crashed. Yamanaka hasdifficulty riding in ships, so that was not fun for anyone involved. Anyway, Scarred saved us and we are in her debt, but Yamanaka The crow lowered and shook his head as if he did not want to accept it. He took the Fairy Queens side. That is a difference in what master you decided you should serve. Walter probably still feels that debt to Mary. However, he had probably seen the qualities of one he should serve in the Fairy Queen who ruled and protected England. Meanwhile, Milton was trying to have Walters loyalty return to the debt they held. Then what about Tenzou himself? What will you do, boy? It is near impossible to break through everything up ahead and reach Lady Mary. That is fine. This is an act of selfishness on my part. He had realized how Mary felt about him. Unless he was imagining it, her will had made it through to him. But it was still me that decided to do this. If possible, he did not want her to hear about it if he met some pathetic end. Oh, but Im so plain that theres nothing to worry about there. Shes probably already forgotten about me. Your mood seems to be growing darker and darker. J-judge. M-my thoughts have a tendency to slip in the negative direction! With all his failures when it came to girls, that was hardly surprising. However, he was giving this his all. His classmates would likely view him as irresponsible by doing something so reckless while completely ignoring their mission to retrieve the Logismoi plo. But if he cast aside the meaning of that scar on his back, he would regret it. And that regret would stay with him for the rest of his life. After all, she would vanish and never come back. So Toori-dono might understand. With that thought, he made one last check of the map. He had memorized the route. There were a few difficult points and they were all completely reckless for someone like him. He suspected he would need a hundred of him to make it to the end. He also suspected even that was overestimating his ability. He groaned and a hand reached in from the side to point at a spot on the map. Oh, We said to buy some tea at the store here. He says its pretty good. I see. But I doubt they are still open this late, Toori-dono. When he looked to the side and saw a naked boy there, he and Milton cried out in unison. Waaaah!! Tenzou frantically turned around. There, he found a few familiar faces with Toori and Horizon as their representatives. Whats your important announcement, Tenzou? Dont go running off without telling us. He had forgotten about that. I He bowed and made his announcement to the others. I am on my way to confess to a girl? It came out as a question because it did not feel real even to him, but he said what he had to say. And? asked everyone else with serious expressions. Eh? A-and what? He grew hesitant, so the others formed a scrum in the darkness. Is that idiot copying me? As a Weiss Hexen, I dont think it counts as an important announcement if its something youve already failed at countless times. To me, it looks like he has gone insane from fear, added Urquiaga. Th-these people really like to take shots at people!! But there was something he had to ask. B-but why are you all here!? Ah! Dont tell me this is some cruel plan to watch on and then laugh when I fail! Hey, everyone. This plain ninja has a persecution complex now. Have we ever been the type to rub salt in the wound of someone who lost!? And even if we are, do really think wed be aware of it!? Y-you people are the worst! Listen, said Toori while patting Horizon on the shoulder. Can you tell us one thing? Why are you on your way to save Mary? Isnt that part of the history recreation and something she wants? He took a breath. To be blunt, even if something pushed you in this direction, couldnt it just be your imagination? Thats true. Tenzou thought about his days with her as Scarred, their conversations, the contact between their skin, and the kiss scene during the festival date on their last day together. Hey, hey, hey, hey. You sure you arent glorifying your own pointless past!? It isnt pointless! It isnt!! However, there was one thing that was not subject to that glorification: his scar. I received a scar from her, so He thought before continuing. I need to ask her if she will give me a scar that runs even deeper. Oh. Toori smiled and lowered the ends of his eyebrows. So youre seriously going to confess, huh? Judge. You could say He clenched his fist and chose to use the English word. Ive fallen in love! Oh!! Youve fallen in love!? Toori clenched his own fist and gave a shout of his own. Then theres no helping it! Hey, Horizon. Ask Tenzou your question. Judge. The white-haired automaton turned her expressionless face toward him and tilted her head. This will be a repeat question, but why are you going to save Mary-sama? It was true he had been asked that question several times already and had asked it to himself even more times. However, the scar on his back was all the answer he needed. If he was right about its meaning I plan to steal Mary-dono from England. Steal her? Even though she does not wish for it and she does wish for death? Tenzou nodded to the repeated question. If I lost Mary-dono, I would be sad. That was all there was to it. It did not matter what anyone else C even Mary C thought. I do not want to be sad. It is often said that a ninja must suppress his own emotions because the word ninja is written with the heart hidden beneath a blade. But But The character for heart has not been removed from the word for ninja. Then, began Horizon. Would someone have been sad if I had been lost when it was me? It was not just Tenzou who answered her question. Everyone there did. Judge! The many overlapping voices repeating the word judge told him he had not made a mistake. In that case, said Horizon after some hesitation. Would I become sad again if Mary-sama were lost? Everyone turned toward Tenzou to ask him if that were the case. However, he knew the answer. Judge. Even if you do not know her now, you will eventually learn what kind of person she was. And then I am sure you will feel it was a regrettable loss and you will wish you had spoken with her. Then Then? Will I be able to do that if you save Mary-sama? She spoke as if asking for confirmation. And if I choose to save all people who will similarly be lost in the future, will I be able to avoid feeling the emotion of sadness? What an absurd thing to say! Horizon herself likely did not realize it, but she was saying something ridiculous. After all, the idiot had announced he would conquer the world and now his partner was saying she would save the world. And all because she doesnt want to feel sad! Suddenly, Horizon nodded and lowered her head toward Tenzou. I apologize, Tenzou-sama. I was able to bring that question to a level at which I could make a decision on it myself, so I produced my own answer. That being That being Toori-sama, if you will gather the Logismoi plo, conquer the world to end the Apocalypse, and make me happy by giving me negative emotions, then I will say this from a parallel position. She took a breath. We are parallel. I have determined I will save the world from the greatest loss that is the Apocalypse and make myself happy by never using the negative emotions I gain. Within the group that had gone after Tenzou, Masazumi heard Horizon speak to her. Masazumi-sama, my decision has come out quite nicely, so I have instructions for you. Please make an announcement to England that a group opposed to being mercenaries has broken off from Musashis mercenary unit and is on its way to take Mary Stuart from them. Judge. Since were considered at war with any nation possessing a Logismoi plo, we dont have to worry about our right to declare war. Also, rescuing Mary will justify the actions we took when rescuing Horizon. But this means the rest of you need to be prepared for a second round against England. Masazumi pulled her handheld shrine from her pocket binder. Mitotsudaira glanced over to offer the use of her sign frame, but Masazumi wanted to preserve Blessings with the coming battle. She manually dialed the address and made a voice call. Its me, came the response after a short pause. Hello, is this the Fairy Queens residence? It looks like were going to war with England after all. Um, Im recording this conversation, so its official. Will thirty minutes from now work for you? Itll be another set of battles between our representatives like before. Eh? What? W-wait a minute! This is a little sudden! You attacked us without warning last time, so youll accept this without running, wont you? She heard a gasp from the other end, but she did not care. Okay, well gather at the site and then each representative will go wherever they want after that. Is this getting through? You fool!! The connection was cut off from the other side and Masazumi dropped the handheld shrine into her pocket binder. Is that good, Horizon? Judge. I have determined that was excellent. I can relax a bit now. At the very least, I have ensured that I am not merely sitting idly by as I grow sad. However, the others gave Masazumi uncertain looks. A-are you sure you shouldve done that? I did record it, so we can make it official. Or we can choose not to. At any rate, we have a good policy for Musashi now. Our visit to England had real meaning. After all, our king and princess have fully decided on their own policies. All thats left is your challenge, Tenzou. If you can stay true to yourself, so can Musashi. We will be able to stay true to ourselves even when facing other nations in the future. So Go for it, Tenzou. Tenzou nodded. He felt it might be hopeless. No, it was probably hopeless. In fact, it was hopeless. It was far too hopeless. A ninja had no direct combat ability, so it would likely come to an end at some point. But He wanted to do enough to say to the others that he had done what he could. He wanted to give enough of an effort to suppress the sadness of Musashis princess as much as he could. Then Just as he was going to announce his departure, the color silver appeared in front of him. Wait a moment, Tenzou. I will be going with you. Eh? You dont get it? Mitotsudaira pointed at the Musashis silhouette floating in the sky behind her. The Musashi is currently acting as a mercenary ship, but it would be shameful for a knight to lower herself to the level of a mercenary. But what about Adele-dono? She cant exactly move much, said everyone else while hanging their heads. Amid them all, Mitotsudaira cleared her throat. Well, Adele does not have an inherited name, so she can be more carefree about that sort of thing. I will have her be a mercenary for now and I will take over for her later. Take over for her? You mean you plan to join the armada battle after fighting England? The armada battle will circle England, so it will remain within reach. Its the natural choice, isnt it? I was originally planning to spend this free time in the transport ship. The wolf smiled while holding up her two remaining silver chains. But if were fighting their representatives, I can go give my thanks to their hound. In that case, I need to go as well. The man-eating wolf is out monitoring the armada battle, so maybe that skinny woman will be my opponent. The black-winged Technohexen stepped forward. She wore her uniform because she lacked Weiss Fr?ulein. Why are her cheeks swollen? As Tenzou wondered that, Urquiaga stepped forward. As a Catholic, I cannot oppose Tres Espa?a. And Tenzou, make sure you come back alive. Ill donate you a dozen porn games I have already tested for Toori. Th-thats the worst death flag Ive ever heard! Calm down, said the group filling the area. Among them, Masazumi smiled bitterly and spoke. It would be best for me to stay here to oversee everything. It would be a problem if we had no one to declare the end of hostilities. Ill be hiding in the transport ship, so dont expect me to fight. Also Ill go, said a voice they had not heard for a while. Neshinbara-dono! Thats right. Neshinbara nodded. According to Asama-kun, Englands third level and up are already contained inside a permeable barrier version of the theatre space. Instead of preparing stages in an alternate space like before, England itself has been turned into the stage. If England is attacked, it will be fully protected using the power of the theatre performance. And that meant Shakespeare is here with the Logismoi plo. I will fight her and take it back. No one asked whether he could or not. In that case, whoever makes the biggest announcement wins. Everyone nodded silently, so he returned the nod. Ariadust-kun, Aoi-kun. Ive caused a lot of trouble for you with my absence, so I promise that I will greet you with Shakespeares Logismoi plo in hand. Sure, responded Toori before asking a question. Did you read your old masterpiece? I did. Neshinbara clenched his teeth in a smile. This had nothing to do with the king. It was all about himself, so he spoke without worry. Ive always been a genius. Id just forgotten because of all the strange people surrounding me. Everyone laughed and the crow faced Neshinbara and bowed. Please rescue Lady Mary, children. Judge, replied everyone. Milton, hm? Milton was an English poet and author. He would be best known for writing Paradise Lost and that reminded Neshinbara of something mentioned in the Testament descriptions. Miltons wife was named Mary, wasnt she? Why had he chosen Milton as his inherited name? Was it to root for a rival while knowing his own feelings would never be returned? Had Tenzou realized that? At the moment, Tenzou simply looked into the sky over London. Everyone understood he was going and they divided between those going with him, those waiting, and those returning. At the lead of those going, Tenzou spoke. Milton-dono. There is something I would like to ask of you. Everyone wondered what it could be and the crow tilted his head just like the rest of them. Listen up. You too, everyone. Will you all listen to my own way of rescuing Mary-dono? That question gave Neshinbara a certain thought. If you have to ask, it probably isnt going to be anything good. It was 5:30 PM. Darkness already filled the southern end of England as a giant silhouette left port and travelled west. It left slowly, but it suddenly accelerated westward. The Musashi had used its gravitational cruising to accelerate. The wind was eliminated with a buffer spell and the ship switched over to inertial cruising after the acceleration was complete. The wind this produced shook and rustled across England as a collapsing wall of air. And a line of several students on the fourth level began to move as if pushed on by that blowing wind. Someone would take a step and then the next person would follow. Now, then. When someone spoke, they all began to run with a light but lasting speed. Their individual destinations were the locations of their confrontations. A battle on two fronts had begun between Musashi, England, and Tres Espa?a. For England, it was Marys execution and the battle to stop it. For Tres Espa?a, it was the armada battle using the Grande y Felicsima Armada. The sound of a bell filled the air. That sound gave advanced notice of Marys execution and also indicated the beginning of the armada battle. To the members of Musashi running to London, it was a signal gun telling them to run. A clash was about to begin on two battlefields: the sky and London. Volume 2B, 52: Parting Ways in the Night Sky Volume 2B, Chapter 52: Parting Ways in the Night Sky Do you shout why Because you have yet to give up all hope? Point Allocation (Relative Importance of the Past) Mary saw the remnants of the setting sun through the closed shutters. Her rooms lights were not on. Its just about six oclock. Her execution was at seven. Once she changed her clothes and walked up to the Andamio de la Ejecucin, history would advance. She could tell her senses had grown sharper and she sighed. The festival outside had long since ended. The people would be hiding as the war approached, so the city would only contain the Trumps and other warriors. A few of the Trumps were scattered around in other places. Howard and Jonson were recording the armada battle from Drakes patrol ship while Hawkins and Cavendish were helping send Musashis normal citizens to IZUMO. Pirate Queen Grace was apparently protecting her birthplace of Ireland. Even so, most of them had remained in London. No one will come to abduct me. She did not know how right it was to say abduct rather than rescue. But then a knock came on her door. She heard the voices of the wooden chairs that were house spirits and acted as her maids. Can we bring? Your change of clothes? Yet? Judge, she replied. After a hesitant pause, the presences beyond the door left. It was about time. She would change her clothes at the bottom of the northwestern tower and then climb to the execution stage. The execution would return her body to the ley line and strengthen Ex. Caliburns ley line connection. That would extend Ex. Caliburns range to halfway between the mainland and England and it would allow the sword to be fired more quickly in succession. Once that happened, no enemy would be able to approach England. She would become a cornerstone toward eternally protecting England. Becoming such a cornerstone seemed like true salvation for someone who was treated as if they had never been born. But which one of us was it that cried when we first learned about this? Had it been her or her sister? She did not know. However Save you from anything. Thats what this is, she thought while picking up a color from her desk. It was a red fabric. She had tried to make a scarf, but it had come out more as a muffler. She spread it out and tried holding it up around her neck. Do I look like Master Tenzou? She looked in the mirror, but she did not. She had to hide her face even more. She smiled bitterly at the fact that she had never managed to see his face and she placed the scarf in her pocket. She then started toward the door, but she heard a sudden sound from the southern shutter. It was the sound of flapping wings and a hard object. Milton? She ran over to the shutter and quickly opened it. However, she found no one on the other side of the window. It was already night and a blackout was in effect, so she could not sense many people in the city and she would never see the crow even if she looked into the sky. She accepted the disappointment in her heart and sighed. When she lowered her shoulders and gaze, she noticed a dagger on the windowsill. The double-sided dagger was small enough to fit in the hand and it was the type used by ninja. Tenzou had used one while digging up the dirt and making small contraptions. This one had its bottom end pointed south toward the Musashi and the tip pointed toward her. It cant be What did she truly want? She picked up the dagger without knowing the answer and she looked south toward the Musashi. Juana liked riding on ships. What she did not like were small, dark places. Such places were common on ships, but she oddly did not mind when it was on a ship. It was likely because her very first memory of relief was on a ship. That memory was of the few days after being saved on the night of the Lepanto. It had been her first time in a bright room and her first time to be able to do as she pleased. She had enjoyed how everyone there had interacted with her and how the cities visible from the sky had looked so pretty during both day and night. At the time, she had felt glad to have lied. That was why she had been afraid of growing in the orphanage Velzquez had sent her to. On the day for the orphanage to check her growth during her second year there, she had gone to a corner of the room to try to hide in a dark place once more. But the secretary came to save me. Due to my business Actually, I cant tell you about that until youve come of age, he had said. Well, a lot happened and I was driven out of my familys clan. Thats why Im not big on the superiority complex the long-lived tend to have. That was Velzquezs opinion on the matter and he had said more after stressing that lying was wrong. When asked about your dream for the future, you said you wanted to save mister, so how about you try to make that happen? How about you give it everything youve got? If its for that, Ill support your lie. To receive higher education, it helped to be long-lived. That was doubly so for someone without Velzquezs intelligence, without an inherited name family, and without the ability to fight. By moving between orphanages and academies about once a year, she had reached her current position. She guessed it had been part of Velzquezs plan, but moving all over the nation had helped her in another way. It familiarized me with the true state of Tres Espa?a. Those experiences had been useful in achieving her position as vice president and making many different decisions afterwards. Even now, Im lying. However, she was using what that lie had given her to save Tres Espa?a. For that reason, she felt it was for the best to keep up the act. At least until she had grown and she was forced to leave the one she cared about, that is. At present, she was faced with a certain problem. We are not quite there yet, but it isnt going to be easy. I cant seem to put together a scenario to restore Tres Espa?a from its decline. It cant be done, thought Juana. The biggest problems were the loss of the Grande y Felicsima Armada and the nations decline it produced. England would continue to show off its power with privateers, so the loss of their aerial fleet was painful. If it hindered their investment in trade and others insisted on repayment, it would strike a fatal blow to Tres Espa?a and its weak domestic industry. How can we recover from that? She opened small cathedrals on both her shoulders. The laptop-style handheld cathedrals were mounted on her uniform and they opened countless cadena firma on either side and in front of her. Please show me what you hold, Testament. Activating : Accepted : Welcome to the World of the Testament!! : Complete Enough cadena firma appeared to fill the guest room she had been given. They were all documents related to Tres Espa?a. As they were rewritten in real time, Juana felt they looked like city lights. She disliked dark places and that was likely why she always ate dinner in the food cart district. While reaching toward the collection of cadena firma that represented a nation, she felt as if she were touching a city. I need to restrain myself better. Her style was to draw out the necessary data with a voice recognition search. That meant she did not have to close or open cadena firma and could therefore maintain her train of thought. However, this was more cadena firma than a Mouse or normal contract could fully handle, so she needed the ability to accumulate and manage them all. Juana also used the small cathedrals on either hip while working through it all. She lined up all the data on the nation and displayed the links between data with lines of light. Link lines of ether light raced through the air and the spots with the most connections were the most important. However, she also had to watch out for data with a large number of views but few link lines. Those had their usage limited due to their great importance and they tended to be related to hospitals, the Testament, and welfare. Unsurprisingly, there was a fairly heavy bias toward wartime industry at the moment. Quite a few maintenance factories around the nation were running, but she guessed that was because they were seeing to the maintenance of the Grande y Felicsima Armada. Whatever the case, I need to support our domestic industry. The food and clothing industries were in an especially catastrophic state, but she could not return them to their former state without any funds. If they were forced to make payments to the traders, the student council and chancellors officers would be completely ineffectual. To recover, she had to avoid rushing things. She could use the fishing and shipbuilding industries to first restore the coastal regions. To distribute the insufficient industries to other cities, it would likely be best to make the coastal distribution by ship more efficient. She would need to get the different cities to work together, though. And to do that, I need the kings will. She needed a king who would unify and lead the cities. According to the Testament descriptions, Felipe II had continued ruling after the armada battle and had tried to somehow stop the decline while also announcing the nations bankruptcy. However, he had not managed it. I She decided she would not let that happen. She would repay him for saving her. My preliminary calculations say it will take about forty years to stop the negative trend, but it would only take twenty without the armada battle. What would he say if she showed him that information? He would probably call it amazing as if it was someone elses problembut I wonder if he would praise me. In a few years, she would have to leave. As she aged, who she truly was would show itself and she was intent on leaving before her lie was found out. I need to leave him a path he can take without worrying. She closed her eyes and thought about how the result of the armada battle would clarify how she could repay him in the future. Testament. She nodded, stood up, and produced a cadena firma in order to contact him on his ship. However It wont connect? This was strange. The data on her cadena firma was being taken from all over Tres Espa?a, so why could she not contact the ship right next to the one she was on? And something else was strange as well: the ship shook beneath her feet. Eh? Why? She felt the movement of inertia in her legs and body. Why are we turning back toward Espa?a and accelerating? A giant shape travelling through the sky sent a spray of water into that sky. The entirety of its eight ship form was difficult to see while standing on it. The only place where it was almost possible was the back of Musashino. The combined bridge was located within the giant arch-shaped upper surface there. The thirty meter square floor was dimly lit, but several slate-shaped displays brought in outside information. The area was filled with automatons and very few people accompanied them. The automatons exchanged information via their shared memory and performed high-speed data processing using their artificial brains. Because of this, there were no chairs, desks, or lights. There was only the sign frame notification board system embedded in the floor and ceiling and This is our guest chair, but will it suffice, Adele-sama? Over. Adele was the only human in the room. While seated, Adele looked at the figure to her side. Judge. I see the automatons always remain standing, Musashino-san. Judge, replied a maid doll with semi-long hair and eyes opened in a way that made her look sleepy. From what Ive heard, shes performing a good bit of the management for all the ships in her head. Adele decided not to interrupt and opened a sign frame, but Musashino staggered a bit and spoke up. Shall I turn on the lights? They cannot be seen from outside, so do not worry. Over. Oh, dont go to the trouble. And shouldnt you relax a little? Adele was on top of a giant spell radar screen that was changing moment by moment. The countless red dots of the Grande y Felicsima Armada were located at the front end. We wont be in firing range for another fifteen minutes, so you should probably try to stay put and work onoptimizing control of the ship, was it? Judge. I have determined that would be the best way of ensuring the Musashis safety. Excuse me. Over. Musashinos knees collapsed to the floor. Her butt landed in a sitting position and she closed her eyes while Adele sighed next to her. It must take a large burden to make an automaton choose to rest, thought Adele as she looked forward. A small version of the Musashi hovered in the air there. It was a model Musashi made of ether light and it used color and sign frames to reflect the state and cruising attitude of the ship. Currently, the Musashi was switching from inertial cruising to normal cruising after it had accelerated with gravitational cruising. However, its high speed knocked away the ocean created on the surface of its armor in normal cruising, so it had difficulty obtaining buoyancy. For that reason, it had its waterline set higher than usual and was repeatedly producing a new ocean. This state provided poor fuel efficiency for normal cruising, but they would run out of fuel in about ten minutes if they used gravitational cruising. Calculations suggested this intermittent acceleration method would provide two hours of combat mobility on the level of a high-speed ship. It was indeed an inefficient cruising method, but their normal cruising would not suffice if the enemy sent out high-speed ships. Our decision is based on that assumption. Words came from the sign frames around Adele. Asama: Lacking Headquarters, this is the archery firing team. We have taken up our positions and are currently checking on our targeting positions, chain of command, and instruction patterns. Gold Mar: The mobile aerial team is doing the same. Tonbokiri: The ship warrior team is the same. Adele-dono, as you are the current commander, I would like for you to double-check the flow of the battle in order to raise all of our morale. Judge, verbally replied Adele. Oh, whoops. She then moved her hands instead of her mouth. Flat Vassal: Then lets go over the general flow of the armada battle. Adele looked at the image of the ships hovering before her while she typed. Flat Vassal: Essentially, the armada battle is the English fleet intercepting the Grande y Felicsima Armadas attempt to invade England, but the Grande y Felicsima Armada begins retreating while circling around England. Noriki: It circles around England even though its retreating? Flat Vassal: Judge. It travels counter-clockwise around England while pursued by the English fleet. And while that happens She redisplayed the outline of the battle that had already been sent to everyone. Guide Program for the Armada Battle C Created by Lacking Headquarters 1: Hostilities Begin off of Plymouth at Southwestern England At this point, the English fleet circles around from behind and to the right of the Espa?an fleet to behind and to the left. The Tres Espa?an vice-flagship, the Santa Ana, is incapacitated. Also, the Tres Espa?an treasury ship, the San Salvador, is accidentally set on fire and leaves. 2: Second Round off of Portland at Southern England Tres Espa?as fleet forms a defensive formation while Englands fleet pursues and destroys ships one by one. 3: Resupply Time But it is mercilessly interrupted. 4: Third Round off of Southeastern England Off of Calais on the Far Eastern mainland, Englands fleet crashes eight fire ships into Tres Espa?as fleet to throw them into confusion. 5: Fourth Round off of Gravelines near Calais From here, Tres Espa?a begins retreating north and around England. Englands fleet begins pursuit. 6: Pursuit Ends off of Southwestern England After circling England, the Tres Espa?an fleet is almost entirely destroyed. The armada battle ends. Flat Vassal: That pretty much sums it up. It actually took several days, but given the size of England and the speed of the ships, it should only take a few hours. The number of days will probably be interpretively settled by stalling for time after the fact. What matters for us is to faithfully reproduce the events. Adele then removed her fingers from the keyboard. Based on the progress of the program, Adele decided the majority of the armada battle would be settled in the series of conflicts south of England. However, the history recreation would sometimes change the meaning of a result. For example Flat Vassal: Even if England wins, its all over for us if the Musashi is falling apart afterwards. Asama: But Tres Espa?a should speed up their retreat to minimize their losses. Adele agreed that would be the best option and England had given the same opinion. They had said the Grande y Felicsima Armada would quickly continue with its retreat in order to prevent as much of Tres Espa?as decline as possible. Flat Vassal: After all, they can only lose when it comes to fighting the Musashi rather than the English fleet. Marube-ya: Just firing shells and taking damage is probably a waste of money. More importantly, England had made a certain prediction. Flat Vassal: They may quickly pass by us and flee while leaving behind the Santa Ana and San Salvador. Then theyll take up a defensive position at Calais for Part 4 of the program and retreat from there. We cant carelessly approach because they have their stealth ship, the San Martn, so they can use that fact to leave behind the ships to be sunk by the fire ships and immediately begin retreating around England. Worshipper: It seems to me that the best plan would be to make a secret agreement with them to end this as quickly as possible. However, England and the Testament Union would not allow that. If England did not ensure Tres Espa?as decline, the nation could easily strike back. Flat Vassal: The Musashi has been hired as Englands mercenary, so we need to give them the results they want. Also, the Testament Union is monitoring the history recreation between England and Tres Espa?a. If the two nations conspire to preserve their strength, the Testament Union will punish them. She felt it was an annoyance, but Flat Vassal: Anyway, most of the cannons are focused on the front of the first port and starboard ships. We should be able to shoot down more during the pursuit around England than any other time. We could enter stealth cruising and keep our distance until then, but stealth cruising is pretty slow. Asama: We cant do it at this speed? Judge, Adele typed into her keyboard. Flat Vassal: The stealth barriers will cause internal interference with each other and destroy each other. Secondary stealth is out of the question and even primary stealth would consume twice the fuel of gravitational cruising at this speed. Gold Mar: Yeah, the Musashis pretty big. Flat Vassal: Judge. It seems Tres Espa?as stealth ship has decent speed, but continuous high-speed movement should still be tough. I assume it will be moving more intermittently. If possible, I want to avoid a fight between stealth ships. Were so big that they can fire blindly and still hit us. The general consensus was that a direct confrontation such as that was unlikely. Tres Espa?a would be thinking about the future more than a serious attempt to sink the Musashi. If they began the pursuit soon after the battle began, the battle would primarily consist of the Musashi firing forward at the back of the Tres Espa?an ships. That would be a good thing for the Musashi. After all, were not a warship. The Musashis gravity barrier system was excellent as equipment for a city. The Testament Union had approved it to defend against pirate attacks that would threaten the combined benefits of trade and it had done an excellent job of protecting them during the Battle of Mikawa. But how would it fare during a prolonged bombing or shelling? They had their estimates, but those were not certain. The best plan was to avoid such a situation if at all possible. For that reason, the pursuit part of the battle was better for them than the earlier melee. An automaton standing at the front of the bridge held out her hands. A torii-shaped lever made of ether light appeared below her hands, she grabbed it, and she slowly pushed it forward. Reaccelerating. Once we pass below the Grande y Felicsima Armada, we will circle around behind it. Over. Judge. Make our turn wider than entirely necessary. What both sides feared was damage to their own forces during the early melee. They would preserve the flow of the history recreation and avoid all damage until the end of the conflicts south of England. Adele felt the real battle began during the later retreat and pursuit. The other side likely felt the same way, so Use our actions to show them what were thinking. Exaggerate our motions to show them how we will move next. Judge, replied the helmsman automaton as she moved the ship forward. On the spell radar below them, the red dots of the Grande y Felicsima Armada approached. It was a large fleet of 130 ships in all and it included some ships borrowed from K.P.A. Italia. Once the Musashi slipped below them and circled behind them with a turning ascent, the battle would begin. Adele took in a breath and watched the front of the Musashis course overlap the red dots. Everyone, begin! Adeles shout set everyone in motion. While the ship ascended, it would turn hard to the left to circle behind and to the right of the Tres Espa?an fleet. Inertia pushed everything to the right and the ship groaned, but no one forgot what they had to do. Those in charge of securing materiel held down the hooks and ropes, the gunners aimed their sights forward, and the warriors crouched low and awaited orders. A massive fleet was visible in the sky like a group of clouds. However, two peoples heads suddenly shot up as everyone carried out their duties. One was Musashino who had been curled up sleeping next to Adele. The other was Suzu who sat in the waiting room next to the bridge because she was their ambassador. She looked up while sitting next to Musashi who was looking after Suzu and managing the gravity barriers. Huh? After a moment of confusion, the two people divided by a wall simultaneously shook their head and said different things. First, Musashino spoke. Enemy relocated!! Over. And then Suzu. Thats not it!! An instant later, everyone on the Musashi saw the sky split apart. As they approached the Grande y Felicsima Armada, it suddenly split to the east and west. One side was larger than the other. The piece moving west toward Tres Espa?a was large and the one moving east toward England was small. The speed at which the split occurred confused everyone. How had it been able to split so quickly? Ships had a front and a back and they could only move slowly while moving backwards. However, the majority of the fleet splitting off toward Tres Espa?a was moving faster than the small portion of the fleet moving toward England. The answer to that question came into view as the Musashi ascended. The light of the two full moons revealed it. The majority of the Grande y Felicsima Armada heading toward Tres Espa?a has its bow pointed that way!? Those ships had likely turned around back when the fleet had been deployed into the airspace. The ships to return to Tres Espa?a had been stopped while pointing backwards and only those meant to continue on to England had faced forward. This trick had used the fact that spell radar did not show the direction of a ship. But why did they split their fleet in two!? The term pincer attack came to mind, but that would mean a frenzied clash between the two sides. That would cause the most damage to both of them. Also The retreating fleet is not lowering its speed! It is leaving the combat airspace! Over! Despite splitting off only a few ships to head to England and having the majority leave, the Grande y Felicsima Armada accelerated towards its different destinations. The Musashi was already on track to pursue the smaller England-bound fleet from behind, but a single question filled the minds of everyone aboard the Musashi. Why would they do this? Juana ran down the corridor. With the divine transmission closed, she could only confirm it with her own eyes. The ship was currently moving forward, but forward likely meant toward Tres Espa?a. They were advancing in a direction that looked like a retreat and there was only one place she could go to determine the reason for it. The rear deck! She activated a defensive spell and opened the hatch before her. The air entering from outside was weakened by the decks buffering spell, but it still felt like having a thick blanket thrown at her. She forced her shoulders through that pressure to reach the night sky. Go back inside!! Suddenly, white spears appeared from either side and crossed in front of her chest. She looked over and found warriors on either side. I am Vice President Juana! On whose orders are we returning to Tres- She trailed off when she saw the ships continuing toward England. The ship leading those few rapidly-leaving ships was the former San Lorenzo and she knew who was aboard it. That is his ship!! Why is it and only a few other ships continuing to England!? She reflexively attempted to move forward, but crossed spears blocked her path once more. There were more spears this time, but she only watched the ships growing more distant beyond them. She felt like they would soon disappear forever, so she wrinkled her brow. !! As soon as she took a few hurried steps forward, a voice over the divine network seemed to slam into her. Um, can you all hear me? It was his voice. A man was displayed on the large visual sign frame on the front of the ceiling in Musashis bridge. With the night sky in the background, the middle-aged mans hair and worn-out uniform blew in the wind. He pushed up his glasses and took a moment as if thinking about what to say. G-good evening. This is Tres Espa?a Chancellor and Student Council President Felipe Segundo. Presently, um, we are approaching the ocean south of England for the history recreation of the armada battle. Adele asked a question despite not knowing if her voice would reach him or if he would respond. What is going on!? Why is the Grande y Felicsima Armada falling back!? It seemed her question did reach him because he gave a small nod. Noit isnt falling back. He wiped away a nervous sweat with his sleeve. Um, my shipsthat is, these old-style ships and the ones that will be joining it are the true Grande y Felicsima Armada. Just look. With that, light filled the floor below Adele. New red dots appeared in front of and around the Musashi as it pursued Segundo. The lights were small and an automaton commented on their size. I have determined they are about the size of large fishing boats. Most likely, they were hiding in the waves with their engines off, but they should not be armed with anything more than small cannons. Over. There were only a few at first, but their numbers soon grew quite high. Their numbers continued to grow and grow like a wave, until Eh? Adele saw the color red filling the floor like a solid block. Are these? Fishing boats!? No, these are small guard ships used to protect local ports! Those armed with guns visually confirmed the enemies from the deck of the Musashi as it ascended and advanced. Countless ships rose as if pursuing and lifting up the Musashi from below. These are modified old-style ships! Theyre pretty damn old. I think Tres Espa?as automatic galley type was Yes, it was the type used back when my old man lived there! What was going on? Some stared blankly and others curiously, but someone gulped and continued. I think it was 25 years ago. Yes. These are the ships used in the Lepanto! Yes, thats right. Aboard the leading ship, Segundo spoke while watching the countless smaller ships rise. He breathed a sigh of relief that the meaning of their actions had finally gotten through. He also realized anew just how much he did not like being the target of so much attention. Many, many cadena firma had appeared around him. The glowing text gave the words of the owners of the ships that had literally ascended onto the stage. Im here. Im here, commander. As promised, Im here to save the nation, our captain. Testament. Thank you for coming. We all know the password: use the money we have, give in to our passions, have a party, and forget everything unpleasant. So lets do exactly that. Lets make this the site of our final falla festival. He wondered how that would work as he watched the Musashi rise from below. It lifted the wind which spilled over and formed clouds of fog, so it looked like an entire city rising from the ocean. How nostalgic. He had not taken part in the Battle of Itsukushima, but Itsukushima had looked the same way in the distance. It had been massive and it had toyed with the wind. But it lost. So Um We will now begin the armada battle. This can be the Musashi of the English fleet vs. the Grande y Felicsima Armada or it can be the Musashi vs. the remnants of the Lepanto and Itsukushima. Either one works for me. And Everyone and every nation listening to this, please remember one thing. Elizabeth watched Segundos divine transmission from the waiting area prepared in the Tower of Londons courtyard in order to watch over the execution. She expressionlessly watched Segundo brush a hand through his hair on the sign frame. The Grande y Felicsima Armada will now use its full strength to sink the Musashi, but as promised, we will carry out the history recreation. So So My Grande y Felicsima Armada will be destroyed in accordance with that recreation, but I want you to remember one thing. Even if the Grande y Felicsima Armada is destroyed, the San Martn and the rest of Tres Espa?as forces will remain unharmed. In other words The Fairy Queen spoke sharply with her eyebrows slightly raised. You had already set up the same method we used with the Musashi! Youre using the fleet defeated in the Lepanto as a replacement for the Grande y Felicsima Armada!! Yes, Tres Espa?a will lose the Grande y Felicsima Armada and decline, but that decline will be interpretive. The Grande y Felicsima Armada I have brought here is made up of relics our ports were unsure what to do with. They are the symbol of a victory in name only, but that was a lie. It was no victory. After all After all I was unable to protect my wife and child. When Chancellor Carlos I appointed me as the next chancellor when he had never even met me, I thought he had given me a place to die. I thought he was telling me to give something back by protecting something great in the very end. Everyone watched him smile over the divine transmission and he then shrugged. S-see? Im so pitiful that Im shaking. Im really scared. Im scared of my own resolve, of what Im going to do, and of everything else. Im no hero and Im no king. Im nothing but a coward who cant do anything and yet managed to survive. Im nothing but your average old man. But But Whats wrong with someone like that trying to save Tres Espa?a? He forced a smile and then indicated the lights of the Lepanto that split to the left and right while pursuing the Musashi. Look. Without these ships, the ports dont have to waste money maintaining them, more space is freed up, new fishing boats and transport ships can be built, and a newer Tres Espa?a can be made. And Tres Espa?a also has Juana. If you need a chancellor after me, have her do it. Im certain she can bring prosperity to the nation. And if that happened I may not have been able to protect anything, but maybe I was able to create something. Chancellor!! Juana shouted through the night from beyond the giant form rising from below and the fishing fires pursuing it. What about me! What about what I want!? She was being left behind. He was not yet guaranteed to die, but what was it he wanted? If the destruction of the Grande y Felicsima Armada is settled with an interpretation and we lose our king It could be said that they had passed the era of decline. He was trying to disappear to make that happen. He was trying to leave after giving her the position of the next eras chancellor. She could no longer reach him and she could not stand by his side, but if her voice could reach him Chancellor! No, that was not it. She needed to make sure he turned her way. Mister!! She shouted the word she had used whenever she had lost sight of him on the ship she had taken on the way back from being saved. She also cried just as she had back then. Dont leave me behind!! For an instant, Segundo did not understand what he had heard. Was that? That was a nostalgic word. It was a word that had relied on him even though he had been unable to save or protect anything. He had made the promise to communicate by letters in order to preserve that sense of relief. However, a woman was now speaking that word over the divine transmission. Mister. Her hair was a mess, her glasses crooked, and she attempted to break free of the people restraining her. Im sorry! She took a rough breath and spoke. Im sorry for lying!! Sosodont leave me behind!! Juana. No! What did that word of rejection mean? Her next words gave Segundos thoughts the push they needed to make the jump from confusion to understanding. I amI am the child from back then! I didnt understand anything back then and I was a child, so I lied! She continued before he could tell her to wait. I am half-lived, but I lied and said I was long-lived! She took a breath. And I made my way to your side while keeping up the lie! I cant do it! Juana forced the words from her throat with tears on her face. Im the one that must eventually leave! I lied, so I was going to disappear before the truth was discovered! Why? Mister! This was what had resided in her heart back then and now. I dont want you to leave me! Segundo took a few hard breaths. He did not entirely understand the situation he was faced with and his knees had been trembling for quite a while now, but he knew one thing for sure. I have to. He watched her sob and struggle to free herself from the people restraining her. I have to protect her. With that thought, he gave a small nod and opened his mouth. J-Juana. Calm down. This isnt like you at all, but calm down. He calmed himself and spoke clearly. Youread one of the letters that girl wrote me, didnt you? So, um He had to say it. Youre doing this to keep me from doing this, buthow should I put it? Juana watched and listened. In the cadena firma, Segundo covered his face with his hands and spoke in a trembling voice. You dont have topretend to bethat girl. He let out a breath and relaxed his body. He lowered the hands covering his face and revealed only a smile. Commander of the returning fleet. Testament, replied a voice from a new cadena firma. It displayed Fusae with the dimly-lit sky in the background and Segundo spoke to her. It seems the girl who sends me those letters was half-lived. And, well, Juana was only pretending to be her to keep me from doing this, sowhat was said here doesnt count, okay? Testament. Ju is long-lived. I guarantee it. Thanks, he said. During the pause after that, Juana stopped moving. During her silence that could be telling him to wait or stop, he spoke. Juana. She both wanted to and did not want to hear what he would say with that smile on his face. You grew up splendidly. After that single comment, the cadena firma vanished. Juana wanted to say something, shout something, protest something. But she slipped from the arms restraining her and landed in a sitting position. She heard a voice, but it seemed to come from her own throat as she hung her head. Ahh She collapsed forward and her throat trembled. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Meanwhile, the Musashi finally showed itself in the sky. It had no choice but to pursue the small fleet of the true Grande y Felicsima Armada and the larger retreating fleet took a certain action on Fusaes instructions. Prepare a gun salute wishing the Grande y Felicsima Armada victory!! At least three hundred cannons targeted the Musashis stern at once. Fire!! Adele realized this was a dangerous situation. Tres Espa?as leading fleet was moving quickly toward Englands south coast, so the Musashi had to pursue it. However, they were also being fired on from behind. And they have small ships to our port and starboard! This was not good. They had few cannons on the port and starboard and the enemy fleet rising on either side was made up of only small ships. With their high mobility, the cannons intended for large ships would be unable to target them. The enemy would have to approach to use their small cannons, but that would create a complete frenzy of a battle. The enemy had chosen the exact kind of battle the Musashi most needed to avoid. The reason for this was obvious. The original assumption had been that both sides would avoid damage, but the enemy now did not care if they were destroyed. They were not simply desperate; they were prepared to die. To ensure their deaths were not wasted, they had chosen where they would die. The enemy was too close to switch to stealth cruising now. They were moving too fast for secondary stealth, they were not prepared for the switch, and primary stealth was useless when their location was already known. What are we supposed to do? The enemy came with enough speed and density that she had no time to think. The enemys numbers were massive and an automaton shouted a report on the attack from behind. The retreating fleets ether cannons and physical divine protection cannons will hit in fifteen seconds. Over! A moment later, Musashi had the Musashi repeatedly open gravity barriers behind itself and hundreds of shells exploded. While the Musashi was shaken and lit up by the impacts and explosions, the fishing fires attacked from the bottom of either side. The attacks were swift. Alarms filled the night sky. Light from the Musashis spell floodlights searched for the Lepanto fishing fires that pressed in with overwhelming numbers. Segundos voice reached everyone who watched it. Now, how about we get started, everyone? The survivors of the Lepanto ascended as they listened to the man they had once called commander and captain. Eight massive forms existed overhead and each one was as large as a city, but everyone faced that enemy with hope in their eyes. Its finally time, said someone. Its finally time to do what we werent able to back then. Namely We can protect something. We can save something. Thats right. New bearers of fishing fires approached. When they called out, they could hear each other over the wind rather than the divine transmission. Are you the Lepanto group? Were the survivors of Itsukushima. Its been a while. Not that we ever got to meet each other back then. Words of agreement gathered along with the fishing fires. We had only just barely survived, but now I wonder if we couldve saved someone if wed rushed over to you right away back then. Its not too late to save someone now. Someone asked who had kids and lots of hands rose into the air. Someone then asked who had grandkids. Thats a lot of us. But both those with and those without are going to save them now. This isnt a victory given to us through interpretation. Lets go get a real victory we can believe in. Lets go to our festival. The fires of war will light our falla. So give us our orders, captain. They all spoke. Give us our falla fishing grounds that can set ablaze what has been smoldering within us for 25 years. Testament. In that case, youre all the same as me, said Segundo. Lets sink the Musashi. And Lets show England that the empire on which the sun never sets will continue strong for all time. At 6:07 PM, Tres Espa?as Grande y Felicsima Armada and the Musashi engaged in combat while cruising toward southern England. At the same time, Musashis representatives arrived at London on the second level of England. They turned around to observe the repeated lights and noises in the southwestern sky. As they ran, the one trailing silver hair spoke. An ambush was waiting for the Musashi on either side!? They said theyre the survivors of the Lepanto and Itsukushima, right? said Urquiaga. In non-Far Eastern nations, the trouble of preparing land ports is eliminated by allowing aerial ships to travel on the ocean. They likely left this evening, shut down their engines on the ocean, and disguised themselves. How long have they been planning this ridiculous misunderstanding? Probably ever since 25 years ago. I cant quite manage it, but I can almost understand. They heard a great roar and countless lights appeared in the sky. The cannon fire had begun. As the massive number of old-style ships fired and the Musashi intercepted them, the light was lit up as if by distant lightning. I wonder if Margot is fighting, muttered Naruze. Well be fighting soon as well, replied Mitotsudaira. The density of houses on either side of the road was growing. Ahead of them was a wall with a closed gate. A group of warriors with spears and spell shields waited in front of the gate. I will handle this, said Urquiaga. You can leave the warriors who approach from behind to me as well. Our opponents at Mikawa were Catholic, so You were useless? suggested Tenzou. No, Catholic inquisitors have a point card for each time we strike a heretic, but I only gained a single point last time. If I do not earn enough to make up for last time too, I will not get the discount on the goods I want. I-isnt that pretty secular for an inquisitor!? Dont worry about it. Urquiaga raised his main wings, moved forward, and passed by Tenzou in the lead. Tenzou, when you gave your notification of leaving the school, you did not throw out your possessions, did you? I sent all the older sister porn games to your house, Uqui-dono. The package is labelled porn games. Damn you!! Enough of that, said Mitotsudaira as she also moved up ahead. She attached the obelisks for her two remaining silver chains on the back of her shoulders and glanced up into the sky. The full moon. An excellent night. I am in a good mood, so Ill help out a bit. The warriors up ahead deepened their defensive stances as Urquiaga charged forward and a giant strike was swung down on either side by the silver chains. Go on ahead, Tenzou! Go and represent the will of our king and princess!! The ninja ran straight through the sounds of destruction and the result thereof. He intentionally avoided looking at the battle behind him and the Musashis crisis in the southern sky. Beyond the gate, he entered the dark city of London. Volume 2B, 53: Encounter Over a Distance Volume 2B, Chapter 53: Encounter Over a Distance Is a greeting necessary for a reunion? Point Allocation (Agreement) A giant collection of ships writhed through the sky. The eight ships of the Musashi bent the connections between them as they advanced. But even as the Musashi pursued Tres Espa?as leading fleet, countless smaller ships flew along either side of it. Their small cannons were weak, but they used their numbers and speed to attack up and down the port and starboard sides to stop the much larger ships. The Musashi repeatedly moved the connections between its eight ships in serpentine arcs to prevent the smaller ships from targeting it. The light surrounding it came from the bright illumination spells and the cannon fire that resembled rain or pillars of fire. The sounds came from the wind of falling and flight, the rumbling of impacts, and the destruction of shell strikes. Countless whitecaps formed on the Musashis waterline, but that was not all that hovered in the air. Many trails of smoke rose from the upper level cities. Holes had been torn in the external armor and primary armor on the surface, so the light of ether fuel was forming smoke and rising into the sky. It was not devastating damage, but the damage continued piling up. Even if its a quasi-Bahamut Class, it isnt so much of a monster that its untouchable. Three people watched from the sky east of England. Drake, Howard, and Jonson of the Trumps were recording the state of the battle from a patrol boat hovering there. Drake handed his binoculars to Howard and turned to Jonson. Do you need a pair too? They have night vision. No, no, no. I injected myself with a drug just now, so my night vision is perfect. I really dont understand any of this, said Howard while setting the focus on the binoculars. If you dont want to be eaten, tell me what you think. Testament. Is Musashi in real trouble here? You really dont understand this, do you? Drake sighed. The Musashi hasnt been sunk because Tres Espa?a doesnt have much firepower and because the Musashis outer shell is made so it wont be breached by small cannons. Still, its already putting off smoke and the armor isnt infinitely strong. The accumulated damage will wear it down and probably cause it to collapse from the top down. But look. Drake pointed at the distant Musashi with his right hand and used his left to alternatively point between the smaller ships on the left and right. That chancellor named Segundo has put the small ships in elliptical formations. You mean those wheel-like formations? Drake nodded at his two liberal arts companions and began rotating his left hand and bringing it toward the right hand he was pointing toward the Musashi. The fleets on the left and right are rotating vertically. And so they rotate in from the outside. The ships making the upper arc of the loop slow down, fire on the Musashi from front to back, and then lower back down. The ships on the lower arc prepare to fire and raise their speed to move forward. By combining the two, they can fire continuously with no gaps. It gives the individual ships a chance to rest, but the Musashi has to constantly focus on their defense. This wheel formation takes the old land version and makes a vertical arrangement for aerial combat. Also Also By splitting between port and starboard, theyre recreating the Battle of Plymouth from the Testament descriptions. Drake checked the program Musashi had sent them. 1: Hostilities Begin off of Plymouth at Southwestern England At this point, the English fleet circles around from behind and to the right of the Espa?an fleet to behind and to the left. The Tres Espa?an vice-flagship, the Santa Ana, is incapacitated. Also, the Tres Espa?an treasury ship, the San Salvador, is accidentally set on fire and leaves. Do you get it? The wheel formation on either side sets the stage for circling from behind and to the right to behind and to the left. Because theyre rotating, theyre sort of always showing their back. But by always showing their back, they can recreate the situation without exposing their weak backside. The Musashi needs an attack that will drive a wedge into the wheel formation and expose that weak backside. Mate, but are you saying Musashi cant attack when the wheel formation is constantly attacking them? Testament. Thats right. The great number of small ships lets Tres Espa?a form a constant upper and lower barrage. That prevents them from sending out their Technohexen aerial unit. They can only curl up in their shell like a turtle. Drake clicked his tongue. But I doubt Musashi isnt giving this any thought. The situations only gonna get worse for them if they dont do anything. He clicked his tongue again and Jonson turned toward him. You sound frustrated, mate. Of course I am! That chicken and wolf are heading to London, so why the hell am I out here dealing with the history recreation? And Im only interpretively taking part to monitor and record the battle, so Im completely losing out. Drake, you really support Musashi, dont you? Testament, replied the Hard Wolf. He bared his teeth toward the Musashi as it zigzagged, poured out smoke, and received cannon fire in the distant sky. Dammit, what would I be doing if I was on the Musashi right now!? Oh, goddammit. I really dont like war. Its a waste of perfectly good human meat! But I cant get enough of these riddles. Its just so much fun solving the problems needed to survive on the battlefield. After all, solving them means preserving that delicious human meat! Whos acting as the Musashis captain right now? Testament. I believe it is Adele Balfette, a vassal from Hexagone Fran?aise. Not much to eat on her!! His shout was immediately followed by a hunting horn filling the air. As the sound carried into the distance, it was joined by something else: additional cannon fire and sparks. The wheel formation has accelerated! They were only getting the hang of it before! Now its truly getting started!! As the attacks repeated and accelerated, the port and starboard sides of the Musashi were deafened and blinded. The sounds if impact took out peoples hearing and the sparks did the same for their sight. They could only perceive the deck beneath their feet, the body heat of those next to them, and the weight of their outstretched arms and the purification shield covering their entire body. While holy spells deflected enemy attacks, the purification shields purified the attacks to lessen their power. The impacts were lightened, but a stubborn strength and spirit were needed as they did not vanish altogether. Forward, said someone. Keep holding it forward! It sounded like he was speaking to himself, but it was also meant to reach the others. They all shouted the same words like it was a magical spell. After all We trained for this!! They had only had about a week to train, but they had trained hard. And those who were in charge of the port and starboard defenses had learned one thing for sure and that one thing could be summed up in a single rule. Keep defending until we receive further orders!! What would those orders be? The only new orders for those ordered to defend was to stop defending. If they had not received those orders, they were not to stop defending. That was obvious. They were not to move. If they did not move, they could protect what lay behind them. If they did not move, they could protect something along with the people standing alongside them. Thats right! The attacks came and they came fast. The defenders could no longer take the time to look left or right and they could not give thanks to the others supporting them, but they would support those same people if they were about to collapse. That was all there was to it. They could only defend, so they could do nothing that would look cool. They could only curl up, tremble, and Keep defending until we receive further orders!! Judge!! Was there any meaning in that shout? Was there any meaning in psyching themselves up? Regardless We will defend as ordered! They took a breath. Because we wont let the Musashi sink!! Just as their voices overwhelmed the sound of the impacts, the defenders all heard another sound. It was the same hunting horn as before and its second sounding could mean only one thing. Is the wheel formation going to accelerate again!? They all gasped at the thought of even more attacks and then a wall of impacts assaulted those defenders. Go! The crews of the small ships flew them at high speed. With the first sounding of the hunting horn, they had simply increased the speed of the firing process, but with the second, they reduced the number of crew flying the ships to only a few and sent the others to help manage the cannons. All of the ships had been used in the Lepanto, Itsukushima, or other old battles, so they had all been in service for twenty-five years or longer. They had been shifted over to patrol boats or guard ships at local ports and oftentimes became completely unused. Some had even been sold and became transport ships or fishing boats. Most of them had continued with those ships even after the war both because former warships had a long life and because This desire was smoldering within us! Without wiping away their sweat, the men shouted within the light and rough wind of cannon fire. They were all past middle age and a lot had reached elderly. We tried to celebrate that we had survived, but even as we tried to find peace as the losers, we were made into the winners. And yet so many of our comrades had been lost!! They had modified the ships. To increase their stability in the high altitudes of open sea, they had attached bilge keels on the bottom of either side which gave them fish-like silhouettes. The commander really helped us out by giving us the money the vice president had saved up and claiming it was for a harbor project. Yeah, but that wasnt enough money to get the ships fixed up. I did it myself and just about had a heart attack when I came up with some extra screws afterwards. Of course, thats how its always been! As they fired, they laughed without taking their eyes off the enemy. The ships dont need to last much longer, anyway. Were using old models against the Musashi at high altitude. All this firing is just about to shake the frames apart. Ill be happy if they hold together long enough to circle England. Isnt this fine? We can complete the history recreation just like this. Testament. That we can. They fired, shot, and lobbed attacks. Some were physical shells, some were spells, and some were ether cannons. All the veterans working together attached cooling charms on their shoulders and divided countless metal shells between themselves. They maintained the wheel formation and saw parts of the Musashis defensive formation on the verge of breaking. Just a bit more!! Their full strength produced sparks and smoke. Push!! A harmony of replying shouts sounded like distant thunder. Suddenly, the people forming the wheel formations on the port and starboard sides felt something. It was a heat. However, it was not a blazing heat. It was a cool or chilly presence. What is? Before they could finish their question, a wall of water shot up between the wheel formation and the Musashi. !? Reversed waterfalls jutted upwards at even intervals along the Musashis port and starboard sides. The thick walls of water were likely made by raising the output of and thickening the ocean used for the Musashis standard cruising. With the sound of spray, the water scattered into the air and the walls forming from the water supply below meant one thing. Is this a wall to defend against our wheel formation!? Everyone aboard the small ships understood that their shells, bullets, and spells would be greatly weakened as they broke through the rising water. Also, once their power had its trajectory altered, it would cause no damage outside of its weight. Fire!! They fired, but the wall predicted it and rose up to stop it. Did they read the pattern of our wheel formation attack!? Judge. The faster and denser their attacks become, the more gaps in the pattern are filled in. Adele wiped sweat from her brow on the bridge and she spoke into a divine transmission sign frame with a tremor in her voice. D-defense unit, well done keeping up the defense until we could read their pattern!! In all honesty, she had not thought it possible except maybe for her mobile shell, but they had all endured. She wondered if she had read the situation wrong or if she was overestimating her own ability. Several walls of water were rising on either side of the Musashi and they were being controlled by the automatons who captained the individual ships. It was a defensive technique, but it had two purposes for the Musashi. Cannon unit! The enemys attacks are thinnest where the walls arent rising, so fire there! Bring an end to their wheel formation! That will bring an end to the Battle of Plymouth which is #1 on the program! Also Musashi, ascend! It was possible the firing enemy ships would attempt to ram them, so it was dangerous to have them on the same level. The Musashi would rise. When using a rotating formation like the wheel formation, it was difficult to respond to movement on the other side. It was doubly so when rotating so quickly, so now that the Musashi had lured them into speeding up so much Once we ascend, expand the outer hull, accelerate with gravitational cruising, and pursue the leading fleet! The walls of water gave them stability while ascending, so they could rise more quickly than the enemies on either side. They were damaged and worn down, but they had made their way to the next stage. The attack unit reported it was ready, so Adele gave the order. Commence attack!! As cannon fire arrived between the upside-down waterfall walls, the small ships on either side had no way of evading besides continuing their rotation. They had shields, but most of them were struck by the Musashis counterattack. Defend!! But the attacks bent one portion of the rotation and it all fell apart. Damn! Everyone making up the wheel formation groaned. But this formation is supposed to handle both offense and defense! The rotation would help them evade and distribute the damage and they could attack continually without end. In an aerial battle, the formation was effective with horizontally firing ships and with overhead bombers. To break it, one had to attack all of the enemies to wear them down or to focus on a single point and break it. The Musashi had chosen the latter. The walls of water allowed them to choose their timing and they could carefully aim their cannons because they did not have to worry about defense. Once they were instructed which ship to target, relentless yet awkward concentrated fire was poured onto a few ships within the wheel formation. !! Those few ships crumbled. Normally, any damaged ships were to withdraw to the inside of the formation, but they could not manage even that. Further attacks arrived and the crumbling ships shook weakly and lowered. Sorry! After saying only that, they left by falling. Soon, the wheel formations were truly destroyed. As a history recreation interpretation, the ship leaving on the port side took on the role of vice-flagship and the damaged ship on the starboard side became the treasury ship. The silence of the two ships created a gap that could not fire back. The next attack is coming!! New shellfire slammed into the ships on the edge of the gap and the crews of the small ships noticed the Musashi was beginning to ascend as it switched between offense and defense. Wow. It looked more like an actual city than a giant building. Smoke rose from it, a few spots on the surface were on fire, and it had holes torn in the sides, but it steadily rose. Meanwhile, everyone on the small ships gulped. But Dont let them get away!! someone shouted as loudly as they could. Form an angled line! Advance and meet up with the commander for the resupply time!! Segundo watched the Musashi accelerate. It looked small enough to hold in the hand, but it quickly grew large enough to need both arms. Wow. He was overwhelmed by an urge to run away, but he somehow managed to hold himself in place. Fusae and the others really are amazing, he realized. So this is what they attacked. But he could now tell how they had managed it. It was what they were meant to do. It had been an attack to show off where Tres Espa?a stood. Fear was no reason to give up on that. In truth, they might very well have been afraid. But it isnt about whether you want to do it or not. Its about what you need in order to do what must be done. What was that called? Was it courage? But if so, why was a coward like him here now? Who can say? At any rate, Segundo saw the giant shape approach. It was an intimidating sight, but it was not unharmed. His comrades from twenty-five years ago had attacked it, torn holes in it, and worn it down at least a bit. Its defenses would have been weakened and the external armor and surface would be under stress. I see, thought Segundo. I may be a coward But I can trust that I dont waste the courage Im given, cant I? Where was that which he could not waste? For an instant, he thought of the woman he had left behind. But I was already given it. He had been given those latest feelings. Everyone, get to your next combat positions!! We are entering the second stage! We will start with the Battle of Portland and shift to the Battle of Calais!! The Soho nature district was located north of where the Thames flowed through London. The business district known as the City was located to its east and the religious and political district of Westminster was to its southwest. The district contained a forest as part of its nature park and hunting grounds. Someone walked below the sounds in the sky and while hidden below those trees. Mitotsudaira walked along the dirt path that was filled with darkness and she looked to the city from that forest. Specifically, she saw the plaza located between Westminster and Soho. After a few more steps, she spoke without stopping her feet. Is the hound not going to pursue my classmates who went on ahead? She received no response, but she still smiled. Should I take it as a compliment that you find me alone enough of an opponent? She shook her head. No, youre taking me too lightly if you think a single hound is enough to take on a wolf. Did my performance last time put you off your guard that much? As soon as she said that, lights appeared in the forest. Hundreds of knife blades spilled from below the leaves of the trees on either side of Mitotsudaira. Wars of the Roses. The countless lights assaulted Mitotsudaira while slicing through the shadows, trees, branches, and darkness. Mitotsudaira took action to easily avoid the downpour of blades falling from above. Honestly, what a pain. She raised her arms. Two chains dangled to the ground from them and continued back into the forest she had walked through. The silver chains sunken into the underbrush got to work in the forest. Reveal the enemy, silver chains. Show her that nothing can escape a wolf. An instant later, the silver chains that were wrapped around the trees tightened themselves. Accompanied by repeated sounds of snapping and tearing, the trees were felled within a several dozen meter radius. The forest was cleared away. The many snapping sounds produced three things. The forest came into view, the countless blades were stopped by the leaves and branches covering them, and A doll should not hide in the darkness. Walsingham was revealed standing motionless where the forest had been. She split her cross spear and produced two cross swords while the countless blades returned to spiral around her. Meanwhile, Mitotsudaira found a suitable object among the fallen tree trunks and split it by tightening a silver chain around it. She had formed two thick logs about three meters in length and she grabbed their edges with the silver chains. Now, will this be enough if I want to play fetch with a dog? She then entered the plaza which contained a fountain surrounded by stone. This is the same layout as the site of my previous failure, she thought. If I am to report my victory to my king, I must make up for that. She walked around the fountain and faced her enemy. With the fountain between them, Walsingham held her cross spear and had the blades hover around her. Mitotsudaira faced her from a spot in which she could bathe in the moonlight and she looked up into the sky. The moons are so beautiful. She asked a question of her opponent, but it was a question asking for agreement. Dont you agree? That full moon brings joy to non-humans and automatons are no exception, are they? Below the moons, Walsingham faced Mitotsudaira and nodded. There was a reason non-humans reacted to the moon. Did you know? Supposedly, one of the moons has existed since before the Age of the Gods, but the other is said to be a mass of Orei Metallo made from solidified ether that was used to fill a hole opened in the sky. The light of the sun which has circled to the other side of the planet reaches it. Walsingham did know. She quite liked astronomy. She was the leader of the public morals committee and had a lot of information on other nations. She did so to ensure her hands and her fangs could reach anywhere, but the Testament descriptions said that information network and scheming had led the queen to avoid the original Walsingham. However, that was exactly why she loved the stars which were out of her reach. She had no emotions, but she had determined it was appropriate to say she loved them if she thought about them and looked at them despite them being out of reach and beyond understanding. Meanwhile, the wolf continued speaking. The mass of ether reflects the light onto this planet, but it is no longer mere reflected light. It supposedly becomes much like the ley lines that carry ether. And thus non-humans feel their hearts stir when that moon is out. That moon was currently overhead and illuminating the two of them. And as if spurred on by that light, the silver wolf continued speaking. She stood beyond the stone fountain and turned to face Walsingham. I will start by greeting you, but then I will defeat you. Me too, said Walsingham quickly. An instant later, Walsingham was certain that she had moved first. The night of London was filled with many different sounds. Some were the tones of the naval battle in the southern sky and others were the evidence of the battles occurring somewhere in London. The harmony reverberated through the buildings of the city. The shaking shutters and groaning stone walls added their own notes to the symphony. The Thames flowed west to east through the center of London and even it had ripples from the shaking and occasionally shot shallow bursts of spray into the air. Many eyes watched the river and the bridge crossing it. From the shutters of the houses and apartments along the river, people watched the railing on the northern end of the bridge. A girl in white leaned against the railing. She had long ears. Everyone stared at the girl who read a book by moonlight. The citys lights had been extinguished for the blackout, so the people had no entertainment or anything else to distract them from their nerves. They could not leave their houses, so even the races with night vision could only read or play chess with family members who already knew their play style. However Shakespeare is protecting us with her theatre. This is one road removed from the central road, but I hear its a major fork in the ley lines. But look. The speaking family turned in a certain direction where someone could be seen on the road south of the bridge. A boy wearing glasses and a Far Eastern uniform arrived near the southern end of the bridge. He had his right sleeve rolled up, so everyone watching could see the bandages wrapped around that arm. Macbeth is here. The usurper of the throne is here. They all nodded and watched the boy stand on the south end of the bridge, but the girl did not look up from her book. For that reason, the boy opened his mouth and spoke to the girl on the opposite end of the bridge. Please end my Macbeth immediately. Her silence seemed to ask why, so he continued. Theres somewhere I have to go after this. Neshinbara saw her stop moving. When reading a book, ones eyes moved and one prepared to turn the page, but those actions were replaced by a voice. You make it sound like Im keeping you here. If you arent, then please end this play. I cant, she said from the other end of the slightly rounded bridge. Macbeth is built into tonights play. Your absence has made it continue without Macbeth himself, but that in itself is a kind of theatrical technique. Everyone can use their imagination to make up for a missing lead. Are you sure you want me being the lead? You keep putting words in my mouth. Shakespeare looked back to her book, so Neshinbara made a sudden statement. Which one are you? Which what? You said yourself that there were two girls who lived in that Tres Espa?an orphanage with me ten years ago. Which one are you? You dont know? Judge, replied Neshinbara. I dont. After all, there was only one of you back then. There was only Thomas Shakespeare. Or should I say No. 14 Shakespeare. Neshinbara looked at the girl beyond the bridge. He did not know if she had realized it or not, so he had to check. Its a common thing in people who are abused in their childhood. No, its also common among geniuses. You end up with another self inside you. I dont know if it was someone to shunt your stress onto, someone to speak with, your ideal, or what. So No. 14, I dont know which one you are now. Instead What I do know is No, maybe I dont know it. I dont really feel like I know it and I feel kind of bad when I think I do. At any rate, the one I want to be with isnt you. I think theres something wrong with simultaneously calling for world domination and world peace. Thats because there is, he thought. But theres also something wrong with you for sympathizing with it. And perhaps for that reason, she asked a question. Why? There was a clear answer to that question. It was something he had realized anew after seeing what he had once created. That place was comfortable, but more importantly If Im there, I can create what it is I want to create. But you arent creating anything. She hit him where it hurt, so he could only smile bitterly and shrug. Youre right and Im sorry. This isnt something I promised to one or the other. I promised to both of you. We promised we would create something wherever we ended up and, once we grew up, we would use those things to communicate with each other. So Im sorry. I hadnt forgotten, butI was afraid. Id decided for myself that it would no longer get through to anyone even if I did it. Its fine. I also think its silly for a professional to write something to communicate with a specific individual. Ill write what I want to write and, if everyone who picks it up can enjoy it, Ill be even happier. That is the better method. Then, said Neshinbara while raising his right hand. Please end Macbeth. Why? Because I will write too. Write what? He had already decided on that. Or rather, he had decided it without realizing it. He had vaguely realized it during the Battle of Mikawa and this had helped him prepare. I will write about the borderline of the world. Thats meaningless. That will most likely not remain in history. Judge. But if I enjoy it, thats enough. And whether it remains in history or not, if it reaches readers who love books and they enjoy it, thats all the better. Ill be a bit depressed if they throw it to the floor, though. A battle of ideals still burns calories, so please spare me that. But But I doubt it will be allowed to remain, but it may be something that still ends up remaining in some other way. Is that the vague borderline you want to reach? Its the same for you, isnt it? Silence fell over the other end of the moonlit bridge and river, so Neshinbara nodded. You feel the pressure of your inherited name and struggle over when you can brag about your skill as an author. For the history recreation, it ends with your name, so theres no need to create anything original. But even so, you want your name to leave its mark. You stand on that borderline between your inherited name and yourself. Testament. You sure are eloquent. Judge. Im a horrible guy that loves criticizing others. But I will still continue on. To where? Judge. First, to where you are. Shakespeare stopped moving and he felt her gaze on him, so he pointed his right hand at her. I too will go to that place where eloquently-phrased criticism washes over me. Unless I go there, the horizon I long for will be nothing but a dream. So Ill go there. And since its still presumptuous of me to call myself a professional, I just need the one reason. He took in a breath. I will go there to fulfill my promise with the both of you. Theres more, isnt there? quietly asked Shakespeare. If you defeat me, you will take my Logismoi plo, wont you? Judge. To recover my value after my miserable performance, I need to bring a souvenir back from England. But in exchange, you make a demand. If you win, what do you want from me? Testament. She nodded. If I win She suddenly shut her book and dropped it into the paper bag next to her. She then pulled the white and black Aspida Phylargia from the bag and spoke quickly. You will remain in England and determine which one I am. How suddenly she spoke, what she said, and how quickly she said it made Neshinbara think he had misheard and he mentally stumbled. Eh? Wait. Wh-what do you mean by that? With her gaze hidden by her thick glasses, she lowered her head a bit and strings of writing spilled from her hair. Just as he realized he had made a mistake, it arrived. <> The army disguised as a forest finally arrived on the battlefield. <> A large wave of battle crossed the bridge over the Thames and crashed into him. It sounds like the others are having pretty harsh battles. Naruze spoke to Tenzou who ran ahead of her, but he did not reply. The Technohexen spoke in order to distract them, but the ninja did not play along. She then let out a voice and covered for the ninja. ! She threw a bottle of water to the right of an upcoming intersection. The bottle exploded and the warriors hiding behind the corner prepared their shields, but the two had already passed the intersection by that time. Arrows were fired and an occasional bullet flew their way, but they accelerated and avoided them. The ninja had a charm set on either shoulder. They were both defensive charms created by Asama that weakened projectiles. They were powerful, but the circular meter on the bottom had already circled about two-thirds of the way around the torii-shaped activation symbol. Nevertheless, the ninja continued onwards and suddenly spoke. Naruze-dono, we are coming up on an upwards slope. Judge. I can see the Tower of London up ahead. You should be happy. She used her wings to accelerate and closed the ninjas slight lead. But this has gone surprisingly smoothly considering- She trailed off when she noticed something odd. The meters indicating the remaining power in the charms on Tenzous shoulders were draining quickly enough to see. That proved he was being attacked. There did not appear to be anything around, but if he was under some kind of attack Tenzou!! That pillar!! Tenzou understood what her tone and words meant. The two of them charged below the roof of an arcade on the shopping district to the right. !? The stone and wood roof was destroyed by some kind of overhead attack, but the two of them did not fall back. They continued on through the arcade and up the shallow slope. As they did, some kind of power struck the arcade roof, balconies, and terraces much like footsteps. Wh-what is this!? shouted Tenzou. Its just like something from a side-scrolling action game! If so, we can kill the pike units by jumping on top of them. No, this is that. Oh, of course. That! Im sorry. I got carried away. What is that? As long as you understand, said Naruze as her hand shot out among the overhead destruction. She found what she was looking for, accelerated with her wings, and held up a broken arrow. This is a combination attack from Vice President Cecils weight attack and Dudleys weapon manipulation. She sighed while racing onward. That was a close one. They increased the overall weight gradually enough that I mistook it for exhaustion. If I hadnt seen your charms, I might not have caught on. Then are they behind this attack thats pursuing us? Judge. Were running below the arcade, so they switched to putting Cecils weight on the arrows fired by Dudley. The two of them must be above us, so youre going to owe me one. Eh? Naruzes words confused Tenzou, but she only smiled a bit. Most likely, Cecils weight will return to us once we leave the arcade and shell try to crush us. But Ill forcibly keep most of it from reaching you, so you just keep running. Got it? Ill take care of things here. I wont be satisfied until I show those two what I can do anyway. Are you sure you can handle both of them at once? You just have to carry out the role Ive given you. She took a breath. But this is for my own sake. Everyone in our class really cares about each other, so Im sure theyll all praise me for this. And from time to time, thats not too bad. Naruze-dono, muttered Tenzou. Back in elementary school when we had never even looked each other in the eye, you suddenly looked at me and said, Something smells like a dog in here? Is it you? Back then, I thought you would be a lifelong enemy. To make a long story short, guys really are easy to deceive. Oh, sorry. I dont remember that at all. But I do remember I ended up next to you after the seat change in the second term of our third year. I didnt know who you were, so I avoided speaking to you. That was pretty painful. Y-youre absolutely horrible!! That second term is what did a wonderful job of traumatizing me into thinking girls hated me! Thats why Im not popular! You like getting worked up over nothing, dont you? And whose fault is that!? As they spoke, the roof overhead crumbled and the two of them continued forward. They had almost reached the top of the slope where a plaza created a break in the arcade. It was the perfect place to bring the weight down on them. Thats where the enemy plans to get us, so lets use it to our advantage!! Cecil, Dudley, and a line of auto-loading arbalests stood in the plaza atop the hill. As they monitored the enemys approach, they saw two figures charge out from under the roof of the left arcade. Cecil! Crush them!! Going up. Cecil floated high into the air and the surrounding landscape grew slightly distorted. She was adding weight to everything. Her aim was to crush the two who had just climbed the slope. As they ran from sloped to level land, their postures and their breathing both changed. The great weight would disturb their running and cause them to collapse. To ensure that happened, Cecil floated up even further. And !! The two enemies arrived and they were both colored black. One was a ninja, the other had black wings and hair, and they both wore black Far Eastern uniforms. The weight pressed down on them, but the Technohexen opened her mouth. Go!! Dudley watched as the ninja ran through the plaza without anything weighing him down. What!? Wondering how, Dudley looked closely and saw through the trick. The black-winged Technohexen remained on the other side of the ninja. She was taking all the weight. Cecils weight could not be rejected even if it was understood. The targets waist would drop, their body would creak, their feet would stick to the ground, and their speed would drop. However, she used her arms to hold up an object: her wing. Her right wing groaned, shook, trembled, and scattered black feathers in the gravity, but it remained over the ninjas head. Cecils added weight came from above. If something cut off its path, it would hit that obstruction and not reach what lay below. Youre using your wing to create a protective roof over the ninja!? She could not do so forever because she would eventually be crushed. But she clenched her teeth and supported the ninja despite being on the verge of collapse. Kh!! She was successfully protecting her classmate from Cecils weight. H-h-h-h-how forceful! I know, muttered Naruze behind her clenched teeth. What was this? She groaned, raised her eyebrows, grew flushed, took a bracing stance, and practically crawled along the ground rather than lightly flying through the air. How pathetic. Its disgraceful and nothing about it is worth seeing. And whats with this situation? It makes me think of friendship, trust, solidarity, and other words I dont much care for. But this is the best way to get back at those women! This pathetic endurance will take this ninja to safety. After all, Ive experienced this weight before and he hasnt. Hes a weight virgin, so a weight adult like myself needs to give him a helping hand. Honestly, what a terrible role. But Tenzou, theres something else I remember. Its true that youve been cautious around me. I know that. It made things easier for me, so I was actually thankful. But whenever we would gather for the school festival or anything else, you may have seen it as your duty, but you would never leave me out when you went to buy things for everyone. It was probably annoying, but there are times when I need a break or something to drink and I dont want to be left out. I can be selfish, so thats just how I feel. But you never omitted me. Im not the type to forget that. Ill pay you back five times over. After all, you cant get a girlfriend while running errands all the time. But now that Im letting you run somewhere other than on an errand, Im sure you can get a girlfriend. Ill pay you back five times over, so make sure to pay me back the excess four times later. Yes, up until now was about 12 years, so four times that would be 48 years. All you have to do is go along with my selfish whims and not leave me out for that long. Kh! Go. The arcade across the plaza is only a few more steps. Is it twenty more? Thats a long way. Couldnt it just be ten? Is London trying to mock me here? Ahh, I cant lift my legs anymore. But I still have nineteen, eighteen more My wing is heavy too! I need to go on a diet. Seventeen, sixteen. Yes, fifteen, when I get back, fourteen, Ill eat something nice with Margot and then get to bed! Thirteen, twelve, eleven Kwaaaah! I cant stand straight! Ten I dont have to worry about the last ten steps, right? Right? Tenzous already moving on ahead, so it doesnt even- nine Wait. What am I doing? I need to stretch my wing forward and make up for falling behind, but eight and seven andow, ow, ow! My wing is seriously going to break. Its going to dislocate and isnt that supposed to make it happen more easily next time!? Oh, honestly. Im dragging my feet. And Im falling forward. But making it to six is good enough, isnt it? Margot will praise me for making it this far, wont she? If I make it fiveno, four, Margot will let me grope her tonight! I made it! I made it to three! Im gonna grope her! Dammit, Tenzou! Get going already! Two. Just a bit further. Oneoneone one one Oh, no. The ground is straight ahead. Im falling. But raise your wing. Only the tip of the wing can reach him, its only for your own self-satisfaction, and youre probably going to collapse, but Tenzou!! Say it and that ninja is sure to carry out your errand. A girlfriend! Three minutes!! Judge! Idiot. That makes it sound like youre asking him to get you a girlfriend. But I guess it doesnt matter now. One. Dudley saw the ninja dash across the plaza. !? The Technohexen running with him fell from her low stance and into a roll. She made a complete rotation while her wing groaned under the stress. However, the ninja continued on. The Technohexens wing had barely been reaching him toward the end, but the remaining power in the charms on his shoulders had covered for that. He cut past Dudley and accelerated into the arcade leading to the Tower of London. Sh-sh-sh-shoot him!! Arbalest fire pursued the ninja, but he lowered down and accelerated as if crawling along the ground. The arbalest bolts caught up and swept across the area, but they shot over his head. And by the time the second set of bolts had been loaded !! The ninja had already dashed down the street. Dudley!? Cecils cry brought a moment of hesitation, but Dudley did not pursue. She was ashamed to have let him escape, but another member of the Trumps lay ahead. Pursuing an enemy she had let escape would say she did not trust her fellow Trumps or the queen. I-I-I-I-I will deal with the opponent I can deal with here! Dudley turned toward the collapsed Technohexen. One enemy had escaped, but one had been stopped here. This was not a problem, so she waved toward Cecil. C-c-c-crush her, Cecil. And hold her down to r-r-r-r-restrain her. Hearing that, the Technohexen stood up while gasping for breath. Ha ha. Whats this? Attacking out of spite? Sh-sh-sh-sh-shut up. I already defeated you. No, you made me fall. Dont get ahead of yourself. The Technohexen slowly rose, but Cecil was already pinpointing the weight on her. She gave a small groan and sat back on the ground as if pulled by her wings. However, she looked over with strength in her gaze. I win. Tenzou will definitely carry out his mission. How can you be s-s-s-s-s-so sure!? Because that idiot is a ninja. She laughed while placing her arms on the ground to help withstand the weight. This is what you get!! Now, Ive said it, thought Naruze with an inward smile. She had not actually gotten her revenge, but this was good enough. If Margot had heard her, she probably would have scolded her for going too far. But this weight really is- Eh? She suddenly felt as if her body had jumped upwards. The weight had vanished and the arms, back, and wings she had been using to avoid being crushed suddenly regained their freedom. As she wondered what had happened, she heard a voice. Oh, dear. Dont push up from below so suddenly. Someone stood above her with their legs straddling her back and wings. She looked up to see who it was. Kimi!? Why? she wondered in surprise. To enjoy the nightlife, answered the smiling girl. Dudley gasped at what occurred in front of her. Not only had a girl dressed like a prostitute casually walked up, but Shes taking Cecils weight without issue!? The girls hair decorations and skirt were definitely affected by the weight, but the girl herself was light. She swept up the weight on her entire body and faced Dudley with a smile. Dudley recognized the girl. She was the one who had defeated Honda Tadakatsus daughter with a dancing spell during the Battle of Mikawa. She was a strange girl, but that strange girl faced Dudley and spoke. He heh heh. Ball-and-chain woman and balloon woman, you look like you have a question. I will answer anything you ask. But the deadline is one second from now. One. Thats it! I wont answer anything more! Heh heh heh. Now, ask me your question!! I have no idea what shes saying!? Yes, I understand, so I will tell you. Celine! My name today is Celine! After all, my foolish brother made a cheese Doria made with celery for dinner last night. Oh, I kind of understood that one! But it was completely pointless! W-w-w-w-w-wait a second! Just a second!? W-w-wait at least three seconds! Well be here all day at this rate. Then again, its already night. Is that okay? Oh, it isnt, is it? How lovely! Wait. Wait, wait, wait. Dont get caught up in her pace, Robert Dudley. Follow your blood pressures example and calm down at a bit above normal. If theres anything to say here its that I cant believe the other Far Easterners have been able to put up with this! B-b-b-but h-how can you ignore Cecils weight!? Ha ha. How stupid can you be? Of course I wont tell the enemy that. Wait, Naruze. What kind of look is that for gazing upon a goddess? Gaze upon her with more of a smile. What? You dont understand either? My god allows makeup and fashion for substitutions, so just by being me, I am not effected by all sorts of spells! But thats a trade secret! She told us that readily!? This was dangerous. Dudley could tell this was a dangerous person, but that dangerous person did not stop speaking. Now, Naruze, you deal with that skinny woman. Okay? And I will take care of that one getting a nice breath of fresh air. W-w-w-wait! Arent you a normal student!? You do not have the right to- What? In that case, I will continue on to watch that plain ninja plainly fail after he got carried away and ran off. I doubt the warriors up ahead can lay a finger on the summits flower. You understand that much, dont you? You really are stupid. I was lowering myself to your level, so why are you getting carried away? Honestly, this is why humans are so hopeless when they get arrogant! All right! That was a pretty good line, wasnt it!? I pass! Yeah! Dudley felt dizzy for a moment. Oh, no. And I already have high blood pressure. Meanwhile, the strange girl helped up the Technohexen. Now, if I dont do anything, the others will come crying here and try to interrupt me when Im showing off, so lets get this over with quickly. H-h-h-how dare you say that!? Heh heh heh. Make no mistake. Im actually in a pretty good mood right now. The crazy person said something unbelievable. After all, my foolish brother and future sister awkwardly confirmed their dreams in this city. London is a wonderful city. Im thankful. They both bought me a souvenir and I understand thats something I could normally never hope to get, so Ill let you off with a nice beating. Even the impertinent Technohexen stared blankly at the dancer whose smile deepened. Cmon, she said while slapping the Technohexen on the butt. You go over there. I wont help you, but no hard feelings, okay? If I did help you, my foolish brother would complain and say you couldve handled it on your own. And It looks like the situation in the sky has advanced a stage, so go on ahead to ensure we can advance as well, Malga Naruze. Go and release some of that stress. Volume 2B, 54: One who Closes in for a Collision Volume 2B, Chapter 54: One who Closes in for a Collision When does The unexpected happen? Point Allocation (Outcome) Adele sighed on the bridge. The battlefield was moving. Some of the others would occasionally stop by to greet her and Toori had arrived with Horizon while he distributed the ether outside. She checked the history recreation program once more. 2: Second Round off of Portland at Southern England Tres Espa?as fleet forms a defensive formation while Englands fleet pursues and destroys ships one by one. 3: Resupply Time But it is mercilessly interrupted. They were reaching those stages and they were approximately three thousands meters from the leading fleet they were exchanging shellfire with. That was within range of the ships guns. After completing the current break at this distance, they would move onto #4 of the recreation. 4: Third Round off of Southeastern England Off of Calais on the Far Eastern mainland, Englands fleet crashes eight fire ships into Tres Espa?as fleet to throw them into confusion. That would be the third round, but it actually put some restrictions on the Musashis advance. After all, the pursuit and destruction in #2 could be dealt with interpretively, so they had already completed it now that they were catching up with their acceleration and firing on them. Tres Espa?as leading fleet had six ships, so Adele had announced the beginning of the resupply time once they had damaged one of those ships. They would then fire to keep Tres Espa?a from resupplying, but resupplying meant something a little different here. It means letting the other smaller ships catch up. She felt that was dangerous because she had wanted to attack the leading fleet with fire ships if possible. The leading fleet was made up of at least Kraken-class ships of over 300 meters long, so if they could sink even one of them with fire ships, the rest of the battle would be a lot easier. However, the smaller ships could sacrifice themselves to the fire ships once they caught up. One small ship per fire ship is a bad deal for us. And the smaller ships can put out an incendiary spell more quickly too. Toori then tilted his head next to her. Why are you using incendiary spells? Couldnt you blow them up with an explosive spell? They use those explosions a lot in divine TV dramas and tokusatsu shows, dont they? Adele hesitated to answer Tooris question about why to use incendiary spells over explosive ones. Um, she said while deciding what to say. You see, chancellor, explosive spells arent very effective and theyre easy to defend against, so they arent used in actual battle very much. Theyre only used a lot in divine TV dramas because they look impressive. Really? He tilted his head and she nodded while feeling bad for continuing to face forward. The most damage from an explosion comes from the shockwave that expands at ultra-high speed away from the center of the explosion. However, those shockwaves can be stopped with the Musashis buffering spells and armor. Also, explosions usually use a chemical reaction to obtain the explosions expansion speed, but Didnt you learn about alchemy during the chemistry classes on expansion and catalysts? Well, during the first class I did the joke where I shout Look at my alchemic expansion! Ahh, just look at all this alchemy!, so I was thrown out after the first five seconds. Adele also recalled the unpleasant memory of the next class when he had shouted Reactionary expansion!, tried to grope all the girls breasts, and was thrown out after the first three seconds. Anyway, she said while trying to find the simplest way to explain it. Spells overwrite space by making changes to the ether and explosive spells use ether fuel as a catalyst to alter a larger area. It depends on the type of explosion, but most explosive spells are difficult to construct, have unstable activations, and can fail to activate due to insufficient fuel if a defensive spell interferes or weakens them. She took a breath. With combustion or heat explosive spells, even a weak fire-resistance spell or primary dispel is enough to keep it from activating. The problem is that those defensive spells are in common usage on ships or cities during combat. In Shinto, the local god can apply a full-area purification for long periods of time, so explosives that are so easily interfered with have a hard time there. England is protected by the spirits, so its the same. Huh? That sounds like the Far Easts really strong. Shinto has almost no attack power, though. Its so good at defending because it can purify away an opponents attack power or attack method. Rather than deflecting an attack, it returned the attack to zero. Adeles vassal training had taught her how to handle different spell attacks and defenses. An opponent using Holy Spells was tough, but you could win once you made it through. An opponent using Shinto spells was soft, but they would not let you through. That was the difference. Anyway, theyre hard to make, theyre activation is unstable, and theyre easy to defend against. On top of that, you need to solidify and use up a large amount of ether fuel for a large-scale explosion, so theyre just not worth bringing to the battlefield. There are other ways of using them, but for the most part, an incendiary spell that only takes a single charm and lasts a while is chosen over explosive spells that require a lot more preparation and only last an instant. The incendiary spells are easier to use and theyre harder to defend against. In that case, said Horizon from next to Toori. She sat on a cushion laid out on the floor and she sipped on a cup of tea. In what situations would one use explosive spells? Judge. For construction, destroying areas you know dont have defensive spells, or for traps. I guess you could also use them to spread out some other spell. Anyway, thats why physical shells and ether cannons are used in actual battle. Spell defenses are too much of a pain to get past. Even ether cannons have a physical shell at the core to ensure their destructive power. Adele pointed at the eight small transport ships they sent out as fire ships. Those are filled with incendiary spells. They do have an explosive spell at the bottom for spreading the flames, but that isnt the primary attack. Once she finished speaking, she took a breath. She relaxed once she saw Horizon nodding in understanding more than Toori. Down below the bridge, she could see Hassan and Ohiroshiki running a cutlet curry stand, but the break would end in another two minutes. She wondered how many people would be powerful enough to finish a whole serving of cutlet curry on the battlefield so quickly. Oh, probably only Hassan-kun himself. She took another breath and a glass was held out from the side. She looked over and saw Musashino holding a tray. Adele-sama, here is a drink. Over. Oh, Judge. Thank you. What is it? To soothe her nervous and dry throat, she chugged the contents of the glass. Judge. It is a squid curry to clear your thoughts. Over. Adeles throat clenched up and refused to function, but Horizon accurately described her thoughts. This too must smell a lot like puke. H-Horizon! Is it just me or are your word choices getting more slummy lately!? That doesnt matter. It really doesnt. Please hit me on the back a bit. Im definitely going to have to scold Hassan later. Really, really scold him. As she moved up and down on her chair, the drink finally made it to her stomach. As Toori pulled on Horizons hand and suggested they go get something else from the food stand, a chime rang to indicate the end of the break. One of the automatons standing in the front of the bridge turned around. The enemy has split into three groups. The large ships are in the center while the smaller ships have formed wheel formations on the left and right. The wheel formations have begun to rotate and they are all advancing toward the ocean off Calais. Over. I get it now, thought Adele. Were headed for Calais, so I was served Calai-mari. I-I just made a joke the ice president would make!! Calm down, Adele. You havent fallen that low yet. At any rate, she had to give some instructions. If the large ships are in the center, then prepare the fire ships. As soon as we arrive in the ocean off Calais, send the fire ships into those ships! As soon as she gave the order, the previous automaton spoke up once more. The enemy has sped up! They are advancing toward Calais at full speed! Over!! That meant the fire ships had to travel further. Even if they sent out the fire ships now, Tres Espa?a could check their trajectories and arrange themselves accordingly, so Adele gave new orders. Please accelerate and prepare the fire ships!! No! Dont go after them, you idiots!! The one shouting into the sky was Drake aboard his patrol boat. He was watching the Musashi pursue Tres Espa?as fleet. Why not? asked Howard with a tilt of his head. The fire ships spreading confusion through Tres Espa?as fleet is the biggest turning point of the armada battle. Thats what forces them to retreat. And it was supposed to be your role, Drake. There is that, but this isnt right! Look! He brushed a hand through the fur on his neck that was starting to bristle. In the history recreation, England is supposed to remain upwind for the entire battle. His silver fur indicated the wind was blowing from west to east. With the setting sun and the westerly wind, the Musashi is upwind, but if you ask me, moving this quickly is the same as throwing away that upwind advantage. Are you saying this violates the history recreation? No, said Drake. Needless to say, we dont have to worry much about the wind with the abilities of our cannons. It shouldnt cause much of a difference, but we still have some tactics that take the direction of the wind into account. But what are- Just as the other two were going to ask what those were, the Musashi filled the gap with its acceleration and launched its fire ships. They used eight 50-meter transport ships. The fire ships resembled long planks as they left the Musashi which had returned to normal cruising. Just like the javelin throw, they rode the motion of the Musashi slowing down. Dammit! I knew this wasnt right!! The Lepanto veterans would never use those larger ships as their own! Drake took a breath. Sailors care about their ships!! Everyone on the Musashi saw the leading enemy fleet take a certain action the instant the eight fire ships were fired. Hey. Someone who had noticed blankly pointed forward. Why are their six larger ships approaching us!? No, they were not approaching. They had quickly begun to move in reverse while using the Musashis acceleration to Theyre going to ram us!! In that instant, Adeles shout ran throughout the entirety of the Musashi. Everyone, take cover inside the ship!! Six and then eight ships were destroyed. The three hundred meter aerial ships lost control as if they had been thrown, but they still flew right toward the newly-accelerated Musashi as a counterattack. Due to their size, they appeared to be moving slowly. Take cover!! The eight transport ships struck them soon after being launched. They were wrapped in fire as they slammed into the six aerial ships. However Those six ships are filled with explosive spells and the required catalyst. Segundos voice came from the one ship remaining between the wheel formations. It was a small automatic galley he had transferred to. You did a good job keeping it around for so long. I was embarrassed when I heard it was still around twenty-five years later. The crew smiled, but Segundo only nodded and faced forward. At the same time, flowers blossomed in the sky. It started as six flowers and then the eight ships split open like opening buds. The fire ships have damaged the Tres Espa?an fleet. Except The explosion was caused by our six ships. We filled them with explosive spells to create large explosive ships. As he spoke, the front half of the Musashi was enveloped up by six explosions large enough to swallow up the later ones. Due to Adeles swift decision, gunners abandoned their cannons and everyone else left their posts to hide within the newly-built shelters located throughout the Musashi. Warships of several hundred meters had been turned into bombs with large explosive spells, so the damage would cover a large area. As soon as everyone dove into the pit-shaped shelters prepared on the left, right, and front of the decks, the explosions assaulted the Musashi. The supersonic shockwave arrived first. The impact of sound enveloped and tore into the front and upper surface of the Musashi and it immediately left scars all the way to almost halfway down the ship. The Musashi made full use of its buffering spells to repel the blast, but even its spell defenses could not fully withstand the explosions of six ships in such quick succession. The first one struck, the second knocked the spells out of order, and the third pushed through. The fourth, fifth, and sixth finally managed to actually damage the fronts of the Musashis first and second ships on the port and starboard sides. The derricks on Shinagawa and Asakusa broke and even the torii-shaped gantry cranes tilted when their surfaces shattered like glass. All of the primary armor on the surface was blown away and most of the secondary armor that was carved with the emblems to produce the ocean was exposed. The ocean vanished, but the ships slipped forward with the resistance gone. Then came the flames. They only lasted an instant, but the waves of heat scorched the broken upper deck. The air had vanished from Asakusa and Shinagawa as well as the fronts of Tama and Murayama, but just as that air returned ! The crimson flames were lifted up as they raced along and roasted the remains of the cities. The hot air danced about and, just as it gained a sweet smell, a new wind entered and produced more hot wind. The wind was powerful. The destruction of the cities danced in the wind and burning pillars and trees flew through the air. Finally, the wreckage fell. The pieces that had formed three hundred meter ships were all over a dozen meters long. The front of Musashi had been destroyed by the shockwaves and scorched by the wave of heat, but now the frames and armor of ships crashed loudly into it. Some pieces rolled and some stabbed in, but they all caused destruction. And it did not end there. Tres Espa?as large ship had been filled with another spell in addition to the explosive one. It was a Holy Spell charm that produced light. It was the most primitive of the Catholic Holy Spells. They could be mass-produced and easily obtained, so they were often used in homes. However, a great number had been prepared here. The lights filled a large space like a blizzard. The air carried them into the vacuum formed by the shockwaves. Finally, the blizzard of light filled a wide area that enveloped the Musashi. The loss of air and rising of heat caused by the flames had created a circulation that sucked the charms in toward the front of the Musashi and then sent them upwards. After all the destruction, the Musashi was surrounded by lights. What is this!? Adele stood up from her chair as the quickly dancing light illuminated even the bridge. She then realized the light was coming from below her feet as well as outside. The large-scale spell radar display on the floor was filled with white light. Dont tell me Next to her, Musashino grew unsteady on her feet and sat down on the floor. However, Adele could not turn toward her. She could only face forward and focus on what was happening there. When spell charms activate, they use ether. Tres Espa?a used that fact to create chaff. She raised her eyebrows and stared beyond the light. Weve lost our control system that uses the ether-detection spell radar. Most importantly, the automatons have lost their senses, havent they!? The spell radar system was already completely paralyzed. It was being overloaded by the excessive information, but restarting it would not help until the chaff disappeared. Also, the massive numbers of spells interfered with each other, so as they were scattered by the wind, they disturbed the ether and produced ether noise. That noise was affecting the automatons especially badly. With noise interfering with their shared memory communication, they could not perform their high-speed data processing. They seemed to be having difficulty grasping each others locations and they were acting surprised when they spotted another one close by despite how bright the bridge was. Wow, theyre kind of cute like this! No, this is no time to be so calm, she realized. Have I gone insane? This makes me no different from the rest of the class. This is dangerous in a lot of different ways. However, what was she supposed to do? While the giant flower of flames blossomed in the sky, the curtain rose on a certain stage in London. It began with a quick greeting-like exchange on a bridge crossing the Thames. Both Shakespeare and Neshinbaras spells used text. What Neshinbara wrote became fact and Shakespeare created objects from her strings of text. Due to what they had to write, Shakespeares texts were longer and Neshinbaras were shorter. Shakespeare acted first. <> Armored warriors ran through the forest created by her strings of text. To face them and to get things started, Neshinbara wrote a short text. The wind formed convective motion around his left arm like a shield, but Shakespeares written description continued. <> <> <> She made additions and corrections to the script she had prepared. That way she could create the script most suited to her opponent. Meanwhile, Neshinbara had to face her with only his left hand because Macbeth prevented him from using his right arm. Macbeth had already appeared as a human figure created from strings of text and that figure was clinging to his right arm. It almost seemed to be begging for him to help. And so Neshinbara worked to write his descriptions using only his left hand. He was forced to keep his texts short and quick. The text was disordered. A whole was only created when the scene before him, his emotions, and the movement in that scene were added in. This is what I am seeing and feeling right now and it is what I must do to deal with you. Once the two were finally finished with their preparations, they made contact. Shakespeares words came first. <> And in response Neshinbara moved forward. On the bridge crossing the moonlit Thames, he did not hesitate to run right into the charging army. <> <> <> <> <> <> <> <> <> <> <> Neshinbaras short texts used their speed to cut through Shakespeares army. He wrote in order to wield his power and move forward while felling the enemy soldiers one after another. As if wielding his power in order to learn about her, Neshinbara sent out the words of the swordfight on the bridge. He faced the girl before him and the girl he had once known. Michizane, automate the cooling of my left arm. He could barely spare even the time spent saying that. He was no longer using text patterns. He now needed absolute precision. As he faced the approaching army, if a single decision was even slightly out of place, his power would lose its head. The plays stage had expanded beyond the bridge and reached the city street. He had begun cutting down the soldiers faster than they could be supplied, so the stage had been expanded to accommodate more space from which the soldiers could appear. However, Shakespeares decisions did not end there. Is she going to use everything she has? He occasionally spotted characters other than Macbeth. Shakespeares plays were divided between the histories, the comedies, and the tragedies. Neshinbara remembered that the histories were consistently well received. The comedies were popular and numerous. But it was the tragedies that were the most well received. They were based in history or legend and they told dramas of people going mad with power, love, or hate. The characters were exaggerated yet very human. They were complete characters that a lot of work had gone into. And there were a lot of them. The histories in order of writing: Henry VI Parts 1-3, Richard III, King John, Richard II, Henry IV parts 1-2, Henry V, and Henry VIII. The comedies in order of writing: The Comedy of Errors, The Taming of the Shrew, The Two Gentlemen of Verona, Loves Labours Lost, A Midsummer Nights Dream, The Merchant of Venice, Much Ado About Nothing, As You Like It, The Merry Wives of Windsor, Twelfth Night, Alls Well That Ends Well, Measure for Measure, Pericles, Cymbeline, The Winters Tale, the Tempest, and The Two Noble Kinsmen. And the tragedies in order of writing: Titus Andronicus, Romeo and Juliet, Julius Caesar, Hamlet, Troilus and Cressida, Othello, King Lear, Macbeth, Antony and Cleopatra, Coriolanus, and Timon of Athens. It was a great number of plays and people often knew a lot of the titles even if they did not know what the plays were about. Sanyou-sensei would always go see Julius Caesar when she was going around giving lectures and Antony and Cleopatra was famous for Antony shouting Is this Rome!? at the beginning. However, most of those plays were joining the army now. Just one look was enough to see people in the army who were clearly heroes. So He had speed and he shortened his texts even further. He precisely reflected the information. The people who lived along the Thames watched the play from beyond their shutters. The glowing strings of text battled the wind-like manifestation of power. The strings of text already filled the stone bank of the river, raced across the street, and pulsated through London. More than just an army was created wherever that road reached. All of Shakespeares plays are here. The histories, comedies, tragedies, and sonnets linked together and gained new power as if dancing. Anyone who lived in London knew their titles and they began to appear throughout the city. First, Henry VI, Henry V, Henry IV, the poorly-molded Henry VIII, and Cymbeline, King of Britain, gave their opinions of the changes in England. The Tempests Duke of Milan and The Winters Tales King of Sicily polished their weapons atop an apartment roof while discussing the Age of Exploration with the Merchant of Venice and Much Ado About Nothings Prince of Aragon. The Gentlemen of Verona ate on the lawn with the twin brothers and showed off their swords to the noble cousins, but next to them, Katherina the Shrew smiled bitterly at Antonio who was worried about his wifes infidelity. The king of Loves Labours Lost and his friend were also there asking Katherina for advice. The famous Caesar was commanding the army along with Titus and Coriolanus. They seemed unbeatable, but the beautiful Othello stood by them holding a thick knife. The undying Troilus was bothered by Hamlet begging to be taught his ability while Timon laughed and patted him on the shoulder. Fairy King Oberon and the fairies supported the armys spells, but next to them, the youths were debating with Romeo and Juliet whether all really was well that ended well, brought up the phrase measure for measure, and made some jokes about cuckoldry. Pericles, whose beloved had been incestuously taken from him, looked like he wanted to join in, but the crossdressing Rosalind and Viola focused on all of them, including him, while they assisted Oberon. As Richard III decided it was time to head out to battle, he waved toward the cheers of the women of Windsor. King Johns shoulders drooped at his lack of popularity, but Richard II patted him on the back to console him. They all seemed to be enjoying themselves, but once they entered the battle, they moved as if dancing and spoke. A single power fought against them all. At first, it was a boy swinging that power around on the bridge, but as he continually knocked the army from the bridge and into the river, something gradually came into view around him. The power of his texts that fought and clashed could not be seen, but its movements and the reactions of his surroundings gradually allowed the audience to perceive a form there that did not exist. That was likely the form of the power he wielded. It was invisible even to the one who wielded it, but when it struck the army, a depiction of the power and its wielders form could be felt. It was almost like pressing an invisible mold into clay. What was its weapon? How tall was it? How long were its arms? Was its hair fluttering behind it as it moved? What clothes was it wearing? Were the legs carrying it around flexible? The answers to those questions could be perceived and seen. Meanwhile, the armys form had vanished at some point. However, it was not gone. The damage to the army was transformed into power by the Logismoi plo and the various elements gathered together to create a single form. Of Shakespeares masterpieces, this is said to be the greatest of the four great tragedies. Everyone in London knew it. King Lear! Mary saw it from the Tower of London as she changed in preparation to climb up to the Andamio de la Ejecucin. King Lear!? That was the story of an elderly king of Britain who was betrayed by two of his three trusted daughters and lost the throne. After losing the throne, he was saved by his youngest daughter, but in the war of restoration, she was captured by the enemy and he was unable to save her. As he held her body, he wailed in grief, went mad, and died. That tragic king now stood in the city of London and Shakespeare had him intercept something, so Mary began to wonder who the enemy was. Has Musashi come here!? She could not know what their reason was, but someone she knew was coming. However <> <> The intercepting king was powerful as he raised two swords. As he stood, he was old, but <> The kings form slowly changed. The added strings of text made him as strong as the text stated. As if he possessed the emotions and stories of countless historical characters, the strings of text accumulated within him hid his entire body in armor. Soon, he grew even larger than a god of war. Hes growing above the city, muttered Mary as she took a step back. Shakespeares voice then filled London. London, this is a combined play that can be viewed from anywhere in England. I hope you enjoy it. <> The king grew taller than the citys buildings and continued to grow larger, but another power reacted in kind. Mary noticed this new power. As the king repeatedly swung down his two swords, another power stood up. It could not be seen, but it continually received the attacks and continually attacked back. I can almost see it. No, it went beyond that now. Its manifesting! She could not actually see it, but she could sense it was there. This is a substitution, isnt it!? An author must be facing Shakespeares play and that author must be offering his writings to a literary god to receive this power in exchange. As soon as she said that, the shutters of all the houses in London shook and voices shouted from within. A Far Eastern king is battling our King Lear!! Two figures stood up from London. They seemed to step on the city that was dimly lit by the moons. One was a powerful and elderly king wielding two swords and heavily armored. The other Can you see it? It could be seen in the mist and cirrus clouds formed as the night air struck it. Were you called here by this literary festival and did you manifest yourself at the hands of a novice writer to gain the intoxication of becoming one with writing? Im sure this is only a portion of your great power, but I thank you for lending me this form, Tenjin Michizane. As Neshinbara spoke from the bridge, the wind took form and that form wore Far Eastern clothes. It was not human. The appearance of the power had created a giant manifested figure made up of armor. It and King Lear both resembled gods of war, but that may have been the standard way of perceiving a figure that large. That weapon was a sword. It was a white lightning sword formed from renku on the topic of lightning. As Michizane prepared, the sound of clanking armor came from around his body and auspuff was released. The air gathered between the different parts of the armor was released so he could move more easily. The Mouse of the same name took the same pose on Neshinbaras shoulder. Michizane, Ill leave him under your control. Dance in accordance with what I write. This was a good enough situation to call down a god, but if I go too far, Asama-kun will shoot me for exceeding my authority. Id rather die on tatami mats than this bridge, so lets get this over with. He faced forward and saw the girl standing at Harmonic King Lears feet on the other end of the bridge. They nodded toward each other without even bothering to exchange a glance. How about we edit each others writing? Testament. I will mercilessly scold you for every mistake. Dont die. A professional does not let even death stop him from correcting his mistakes. Judge, he replied just as King Lear raised both arms. Now, let the tragedy begin!! Volume 2B, 55: Lead Role in the Fire Volume 2B, Chapter 55: Lead Role in the Fire If it is thoroughly burned Beyond the point of nothing remaining What is created afterwards? Point Allocation (Continuation) The Musashi burned. It gave off smoke, holes had been torn into it, the chaff of light Holy Spells kept it from moving, and its speed was dropping. That wasnt really fair, was it? muttered Segundo. The flames and smoke did not clear up, but the Musashi slowly broke through them and knocked them away. Finally, the Musashi appeared without the surface armor or top-level cities on the front half. It was wrapped in light, its secondary armor could not produce its ocean properly, and the front ships looked like they were about to sink. Segundo watched it as it trailed smoke from various points and the gaps in its armor. But this isnt over yet. He breathed out a sigh of relief. When were up against such a giant ship, we have no choice but to continue being cowards, so now well be using a truly unfair method. He looked up into the sky. I can use this as one of the things Ive gained over the past 25 years, cant I? A color appeared in the distant western sky beyond the Musashi. The color was white and it flew as if cutting through the sky at high altitude. Ten flying objects were approaching. These are reinforcements from the New World. Juana looked up at the sky from the retreating fleet moored off the north coast of Tres Espa?a. She watched objects quickly cutting through the sky after being launched from a giant aerial mother ship arriving from the west. The mechanical phoenixes of the New World forces!? Testament. Las Casas ordered these ten Rojo Azor here. This is how we will resupply for the armada battle. The large birds made of metal flew by before the voice over the divine transmission could finish speaking. They were a type of mechanical beast specialized for aerial combat and their wings were slightly closed. They were not as large as mechanical dragons, but they were still over ten meters long. After ascending, they dropped toward the cloud of light visible to the east. The avian silhouettes held long spears below their stomachs. Those were giant stakes meant to attack fortresses. When the phoenixes descent speed was added in, not even fortress walls with defense spells could stand up. No ships gun could provide as certain a blow. Currently, ten of those were thrown during a hit-and-away descent and then ascent. !! The destructive sound reached even the distant coast. Damage to the back! Presumably! Over!! reported the automaton in charge of the rear portions of the ship. Adele turned around just in time for a great roar to pass through both sides of the ship. Mechanical phoenixes!? She could not immediately tell how many there were because the sounds blurred together, but she decided there were ten based on what she saw. After all, there were ten giant holes of destruction on the top levels of Takao and Oume on the rear of the Musashi. It seemed some spear-like objects had been fired into the ship. Some had pierced all the way in while others had not and were lying on their sides. However, all of the holes were scattering the glowing cloud of ether fuel. The mechanical phoenixes could be heard disappearing into the sky overhead, but that meant one thing. Theyre going to attack again! That first attack had likely been to get a feel for how the stakes hit. In order to prevent any optical illusions brought on by how large the Musashi was, they had likely limited themselves to surefire targets. But Adele guessed they would target Musashino or Okutama next. They really got us here, she thought. The Musashi had taken a lot of damage. The smoke of ether light was now rising from all of the ships except for Okutama and Musashino and that meant the port and starboard ships would not have their full power. Also, the automatons were not functioning. What am I supposed to do!? She could not think of anything right away, so she wanted time. She told herself not to panic. However, Tres Espa?a did not end the attack there. The small ships led by Segundo were coming. Segundo was finally going in for the attack after taking away the Musashis front guns, pushing the defenders and attackers into hiding, destroying the surface armor, and then getting in a solid blow on them. Are you trying to make this a completely confused battle!? Segundos strategy was obvious. After robbing his opponent of offense, defense, and sight, he would drag them into a confused melee. His method of doing that was simple. He stretched out the ships as if opening up the wheel formations and then Move the wheel formations in between the Musashis ships. From the inside, the Musashi could not attack horizontally for fear of friendly fire. Also, it worked as a recreation of the confused battle in the Testament descriptions. The mechanical phoenix unit will take advantage of the damage to the armor on the outside. If they fire their large stakes into those sides, the Musashi will be unable to expand its outer hull for gravitational acceleration. The ten mechanical phoenixes were disappearing into the distant sky, but they would return soon. I came here to lose, thought Segundo. Twenty-five years ago, I was unable to accomplish anything beyond surviving. I wasnt able to protect what I needed to protect and yet I was celebrated as a victorious hero. Later, the chancellor gave up his seat for a mere commander like me. There was a lot I was jealous or resentful of, but none of it could compare to not being allowed to lose. Other peoples prejudices were far more human than my disappointment in myself. After all, I had lost everything. There was no point in a prejudice meant to take something from someone. The previous chancellor gave me a good place to die. Because I didnt know why he chose me, I looked into what kind of person he was, but I still dont know much of anything. In the end, I have nothing. I even brushed aside what needed me. But Even if I have nothing, can I still create something? The Musashis front ships pressed in from the left and right as Segundo flew in between them with the others. At high altitude, the narrow space between the Musashis ships was filled with turbulence. But we originally fought in the Inland Sea. The Lepanto was the same, so were used to this kind of battlefield. As long as we keep an eye on the towing belts, we can shoot to our hearts content while ignoring an enemy thats afraid of friendly fire. Of course, Im sure Musashi will think up something. He smiled bitterly. But were just as determined, Musashi, so well make sure you go along with us. Now, which one of us will be crushed first in this retreating battle? He advanced the ship through the Musashis ships as if they were canyon walls and he raised his right hand into the light-filled night sky. How about we begin where we left off 25 years ago? How much can we satisfy ourselves by crushing each other on this trip around England? He swung down his hand. Commence firing!! A rotation of random firing to the left and right exploded between the Musashis ships. As the Musashi fought in the southern sky and Musashis representatives fought in London, Masazumi was caught up in her own battle. On the transport ship, she had to fight back against a group of primarily skeletal Living Dead warriors. White bones had already filled the deck starting from the bottom and the battlefield had moved inside. Waaaah! Why is this turning into a cheap Noh horror play!? They were currently at war with England. Even if she was not killed, they would still lose her authority as vice president if she were captured. That would prevent them from making peace and ending the war with England. She wanted to avoid that at all costs, so she made use of the harpoons they had used for fishing and the firearms prepared for defense. F-fighting in a narrow corridor is the standard tactic, right!? She had smashed to pieces quite a few of the group closing in on her. They moved slowly because they had to move their muscle-less bones with only their spiritual body. However, the worst part was what they were all saying. Girl, will you let me rest in peace!? From that, I take it Lord Chancellor Hatton is manipulating all of you!! Manipulating? That kind of accusation gives me a deadly heartache! I am only forcing them to do this in exchange for letting them rest in peace!! Thats called manipulating them!! However, yelling would not improve the situation. She rolled a barrel to crush them, pinned them in a door, and handed them a bottomless ladle when asked for one from the window. That last one was no friend or fiend of mine! insisted Hatton. But you being here is what called them here!! Leave! Leave right now!! I didnt call for you!! Why are you so opposed to dying!? How philosophical! she thought while throwing desks and chairs to smash the skeletons. Each time one was crushed, a message would appear in the air saying Anglican Church Rest in Peace Combo 1-2-1 Hit! Thank you for your cooperation. That made her wonder if this counted as charitable work. But the thrown knife that grazed the side of her hair made her rethink that position. H-hey! You can use weapons!? We dont exactly have the same kill ratio here! I am deadly serious about tolerance when it comes to peoples private lives! Does that mean Im the intolerant one!? Does it!? At any rate, her situation was very, very bad. There was something she had to say if Tenzous confession was a success, but it had been a mistake to stay behind for that. Oh, but sending a letter or saying it later would make it less meaningful. She had to say it no matter what, but the corridor was full to capacity. The skeletons held rusted daggers at their waists and arrived in ranks of three. Go to hell!! Go to Naraka!! Are you sure youre Anglican!? She kicked over a desk she had dragged from a side room and it pierced through to give her six hits. Meanwhile, she tried to pull her handheld shrine from her pocket binder. Huh? I-its gone? There was a hole at the bottom. One of the thrown knives must have torn it because her hand came out the other end of the pocket. Oh, no, she thought as Hatton spoke in front of her. Oh? You seem to have dropped something. Its so sad. This divine mail address book is a complete graveyard! Dont look at that!! Arent you supposed to be the Lord Chancellor!? Yesssss! With equity, theres no problem! She threw a chair, but he floated right to dodge it. However, she heard a sound of destruction behind him and earned two more hits. Unfortunately, the enemy already had reinforcements coming. They formed ranks and advanced like a wall and Masazumi realized there was nothing nearby with which to make an impromptu weapon. I need to get to the lower corridor! Her only choice was to continue on as far as she could while trying to endure. If she managed that, her classmates would come running once they finished their battles. Or so she hoped. She also suspected those horrible people would completely forget about her and leave. S-stay positive!! You have to stay positive!! Once she reached the lower level, she tackled open the door. And the other side was already filled with skeletons. Huh? As Masazumi tilted her head toward the skeletons that had somehow circled around ahead of her, they lightly raised their hands. Good evening, Miss Honda. Good evening, she replied without thinking. But then H-how did you get here ahead of me!? All of the skeletons raised their arms and what their white hands held. The Living Dead are allowed axes, saws, and spell chainsaws! explained Hatton. And its a ghoulish legacy of the Living Dead to show up ahead of you when you try to escape! I hate B movies!! she shouted. However, she was quickly captured. Several of them held her arms and legs to the floor and they all turned toward Hatton. Teacher! One please!! H-hey! What kind of joke is this!? Hatton ignored her protests, nodded, and used both hands to hold up the giant dictionary on his waist. Now, it is time for death by bludgeoning! Those words, the way he held the book as if praying, and how she was held down led Masazumi to shout out. This is just wrong! A small form awoke in a dimly-lit room. It was a young anteater Mouse. It had a nest of healing charms inside a short wooden box on the floor and it looked around from the center of it. It wondered why it had woken up. However, its upturned vision suddenly shook. Something was shaking the floor from somewhere in the distance. Occasionally, it saw glowing objects scattered outside the window and heard people shouting. ? It wondered what was happening and felt scared. Until recently, it had been with its mother. No matter what had happened, it had been able to hide by sinking into its mothers fur and body heat. However, it could no longer do that. It had thought it could hide in that hard point part, but even that had become a dangerous place of damage and injury. Why was no one protecting it? It let out a cry in hope of an answer. It could do nothing more than that. However No reply came. The anteater looked around the area. The dimly-lit area was in the third basement of Okutama which was directly below Musashi Ariadust Academy. It was an agricultural area where selective breeding was researched. The anteater was inside the office there. As a Mouse, it had knowledge of the area belonging to its registered shrine, but it did not know why it was here. It assumed it had been thrown out. However, it relaxed when it saw food placed next to the nest. It decided to lick the small translucent green solid and then go back to sleep. It may have been thrown out and its food might run out, but it would eventually disappear all the same if its surroundings were so dangerous. Simply closing its eyes would be easier. And so the anteater licked the food, took a breath, stretched a bit, and then realized something. A sign frame was floating above its head. The young anteater saw a notification that its supposed owner was in danger. She was very far away. Based on the divine network connection, she was in a land under the jurisdiction of another academy. Even if their divine transmissions were currently shared, there was a large gap between the Musashi and England. It could not travel there easily. Also, its owner was in danger, so if it went there now, it too would be in danger. However, its owner was in a confrontation between academy representatives. That meant no one else could help even if she was in danger. The only one who could was the anteater that counted as her possession. But going would mean getting injured, so it decided it did not have to go and returned to the nest. Sleeping and allowing its injury to heal was important. Its mother might even return. If its supposed owner was gone, its ownership would become uncertain and it might even be able to return to its mother. With that hope in mind, the anteater curled up in the nest. It decided it did not care if she disappeared. But then it slowly observed its surroundings. It had a nest made of healing charms, it had food, and it had a box to designate its own space. Most likely, its master had felt differently. She must have felt she would care if the anteater disappeared. And so the anteater changed its mind about whether it would care if she disappeared. However, it did not know what to do, so it tried looking outside. It would see if it was dangerous outside and then think about what to do. Its owner did not want it to disappear, so if it was dangerous outside, staying put would be the best option. The office door was cracked open, so the anteater left the nest, passed between boxes of bulbs, and slipped through the door labelled King of Musashis Agricultural Laboratory C KoMA Lab. Once outside, it found a scene of destruction. The young anteater was supposedly underground, but the ceiling was split open diagonally and a giant stake had torn up the floor into the lower levels. The light it had seen out the window came from the glowing charms entering through the hole in the ceiling. The farm had been broken and bent and a few of the thick pillar-like research facilities forming an alternating line with the farmland were spewing flames and smoke. People were running around putting out the fires and plenty of shouting could be heard. This place was dangerous. The anteater understood that nowhere was safe anymore. And so it decided to return to the room, but it was stopped by a sudden voice from the side. Masazumi? It recognized that as its masters name, but who was calling her name? The words were formed with thought speech, so it could have been a Mouse. If so, the anteater could leave this to them, so it turned around. Masazumi? Not her? A brown algae creature crawled out of the farms ditch. The anteater knew of the brown algae creatures due to the information inside it, but the creature would not know it. So how had it made the link between the anteater and its masters name? Bandage. Masazumis smell. Hearing that, the anteater looked at itself. A healing spell bandage was wrapped around its neck where it had been injured, but it was not tight enough to strangle it. Its masters smell came from there. It then realized something: from the time it had been asleep to now, its master had been trying to protect it. It had indeed been injured. That had hurt and it had been scary. However, its mother had not been the one to hold it in her hands back then. Masazumi. The brown algae creature tilted its head a bit. Masazumi in trouble? The anteater looked at the sign frame overhead and nodded. At that point, it finally turned its thoughts in a certain direction. What am I supposed to do? That question came from a desire to resolve the difficult situation it was faced with. For the inexperienced Mouse, that activated its help functionality. Top recommendation! If the conditions are right, you can travel between ley lines. Even with a great distance between Mouse and master, as long as they are on a shared divine network, the Mouse can turn to ether, travel along the network, and recompose itself at its masters location. This is the same system used to transport the Mouse in when the contract is made, but when it is carried out between Mouse and master, the Mouse needs to recognize its master. Otherwise, it will be unable to recompose. That could mean appearing elsewhere or having a distributed recomposition that, in the worst case, could mean losing the Mouse. As such, a Mouse with an intimate bond is needed. The anteater knew it was impossible. Not only was its bond with its master weak, but it did not even remember what its master looked like. That was due to its habit of curling up and hiding. It could not save its master. However Dont know Masazumi? asked the algae creature. The anteater nodded. It did not know and that fact would mean losing her. Not knowing scared it, but there was nothing it could do. This was what it had wanted. Its choices would lead to the death of the master who had not wanted it to die. Suddenly, the number of algae creatures grew. A second appeared, a third, and they continued to multiply. We know. The anteater looked up in surprise as the algae creatures swayed and spoke. Teach you Masazumi. Save Masazumi. Friend. Asama watched the scene. A sort of meeting was being held in an obscure ditch next to the KoMA Lab building. The meeting was between Masazumis Mouse and some brown algae creatures. The algae creatures were telling the Mouse about Masazumi. Masazumi is politician. Loves taxes. Skinny. Asama was unsure about that description, but the young anteater was listening carefully. Why it would do so was obvious. To travel through the ley lines. Asama had received the notification, so she knew Masazumi was in danger. That was her right as the contract manager. She had reported it to the student council and chancellors officers, but everyone on the Musashi and in England had their hands full and Masazumi still had a job to do. She said she has an announcement to make if Tenzou-kun manages to confess to Mary. To maintain the right to make such an announcement, she could not lose this battle between representatives. That meant no one could go to help even if they wanted to. However, a Mouse was different. Asama had run here in order to give the anteater some spells and have someone carry it to Masazumi. But I never thought the Mouse would try to go on its own. She wondered if she should stop it, but the half-dragon that loved porn games and could fly was gone and Naito was out on the battlefield. She could always load it into a transport arrow and shoot it there, but she would be forced to set Masazumi as the tracking target and she was worried what would happen if she scored a clean hit. And that was almost guaranteed to happen. However, the anteater Mouse was using a sign frame to set up the ley line travel while watching the algae creatures use water to draw their version of Masazumis face on the ground. Occasionally, the anteater would use its front paws to touch the bandage around its neck as if to make sure it was there. Keep at it. Ley line travel was often used inside the Musashi and it was a simple process. Most of the time, it was used when the Mouse had gotten lost or had finished an errand it could settle on its own. However, things were different when battlefield airspace lay in the middle and the end point was on another academys land. Nevertheless, Masazumis Mouse awkwardly but carefully set everything up. It set it all up correctly, so it would succeed as long as it could recognize her. If possible, Asama would have liked to test it out in Musashi beforehand. But the young anteater finished setting everything up and the sign frame indicated that there were no problems with the setup. It now came down to how well the Mouse could recognize its master. Asama was most worried about this part, but the algae creatures spoke up once more. Forgot. There was something they had forgotten to mention. Makes bad jokes. That new information should do it! An instant later, the Mouse sank down and its fur bristled. !! It turned to light, vanished, and flew through the air. Adele looked at the model of the Musashi floating in front of her. The Musashi was currently being shelled by the small Tres Espa?an ships positioned between the center ships and the port and starboard ships. The front ships on either side had lost almost all their surface armor, been hit by the mechanical phoenixes, and now were being targeted from extreme close range. This couldnt get much worse, thought Adele while her mind was almost entirely blank. She could hear the sounds and feel the shaking, but the control automatons had lost most of their senses due to the Holy Spell chaff. The only sign of the damage being done was on the ether light model of the Musashi. The color red was filling both sides of the central ships and the inner sides of the port and starboard ships. Several overlapping sign frames gave the details of the damage. This is bad. She wondered what to do while watching the model that was occasionally wrapped in static. However, she had wondered the same thing several times already and nothing had changed. She had simply been thinking what should I do again and again. She found no answer and something seemed to give the finishing blow. Ah. The sounds of shellfire on either side grew to a complete barrage. The wheel formations in between the ships had perfected their movement. When doing it on the outer sides of the ships earlier, the automatons reactions and calculations had let them create the defensive water barriers. However, that was no longer an option. Not even the gravity barriers were working. Ah! Beyond the light of the scattering Holy Spell charms, a roar and white smoke rose from Murayamas starboard side. The upper part of the hull had been breached and ether fuel was scattering into the air. !! Segundo heard cheers rising into the sky. The Tres Espa?an ships were firing while flying back and forth in the narrow space between Musashis ships. They were receiving return fire from the decks of those ships, but it was a desperate attempt that the gunners on the scene had decided on. Fortunately, it was sporadic and their aim was off. Even if they got a few lucky hits, it was not enough to create the continuous barrage needed to wear down the Tres Espa?ans. The Musashi had stopped. It was still moving forward, but it was entirely on inertia. That was thanks to the Holy Spell chaff eliminating the shared memory of the automatons in control. The ships could be controlled manually, but they had no way to coordinate the movements of those giant ships. Without proper inter-ship communication, any careless movement could lead to a collision, so the Musashi had to remain motionless. But, thought Segundo. Our attack will not work forever. Their wheel formation was only effective as long as the Musashi could not move and the automatons were not functioning. Once the wind carried the chaff out of range, the Tres Espa?an ships would be surrounded. That meant they had to destroy the Musashi before that happened. He looked at the chaff floating around the Musashi and checked on their own pace. Can we make it in time? While he asked the question, a shouting and praying voice filled his heart: please make it in time. The chaff would most likely last for more than half an hour. Since the Musashi was not moving, the chaff would fall on it and the chaffs effects would continue. The voice in his heart told him they could make it given that much time. Can I really trust in that? He thought with the sounds of shellfire filling his ears. He held those words of victory in his heart while also wondering if he was allowed such an action. However !! He heard another cheer. The upper armor of Tama, the second starboard ship, had broken and it was spewing ether light smoke. A moment later, someone spoke to Segundo. We can win this, commander!! Yeah, said something else. Testament, shouted yet another person. Lets win this, commander!! That shout produced another cheer that seemed to accelerate the sounds of shellfire. Among those resounding voices, Segundo nodded while trembling a little. Even that small action produced voices of expectation from the others. Lets win this. He did not know if he could trust what he himself was saying, but Part of why Im doing this is so I can trust in it. He uttered the words hidden deep in his heart. Lets win this, everyone!! Adele stood up from her seat as the enemy shellfire further intensified. All of the automatons around her had fallen to their knees and did not look up toward her. She merely watched the light of the cannon fire in the sky before her while the inner hull of the Musashi model grew red. However, she could not think of anything she could do. ! Below her raised eyebrows, something fell down her cheek from the eyes behind her glasses. Ah. I cant, she thought. Im the commander, so I cant give up. However, she could not contact any of the other ships properly and the firing continued as if ignoring everyone on the Musashi. !? With more rumbling and shaking, even more smoke filled the air. It was breaking. It was falling apart and no one could do anything about it. They could only wait until there was actually something they could do. Is it all over? But just as she had that thought, she heard the door behind her open. She turned around and found a certain person standing in the open door. Chancellor!? A naked boy stood there. Not only that, he posed with his arms spread in a Y-shape and he let out a shout. Its all overrrrrr!! Nwaaah! The chancellor is here to fan the flames!! Hearing Adeles protest, the naked boy redid his pose and shouted again. What? Dont be stupid! Look at reality for a second! Were done for, Adele!! The Musashi is toast!! Giving ups our only option! Okay, Big Bro Toori will help you figure out whose fault this is! Oh, but it cant be me! Thats the rule! Um, chancellor, Vicereine Horizon is behind you. What? A moment later, everyone aboard the Musashino felt a strange lurch. Adele watched the naked boy return through the hole broken in the bridges left wall. How can he act the same as normal? Nevertheless, the idiot came toward her while the shaking of shellfire continued. How about it, Adele? What? Dont give me that. Try looking at reality for a second. She saw him pointing into the northwestern sky. She saw England and London on its second level, but there was something new visible in London. It was something large enough to see even from this distance. A giant? It wore Western armor, wielded two swords, and it was fighting something she could not quite see. Based on the movements of the swords, its opponent seemed to be an equally large giant. It looks like an idiot escalated things to that level. She knew that Neshinbara was likely controlling the giant she could not see. Sugawara no Michizane was a god of literature and learning, but he had originally been a noble whose grudge brought a cruel curse to the Far East after being demoted in a government scheme. His anger had been quelled by deifying him, but he was known for a certain ability. Lightning. He occasionally fired sword-like bolts of lightning that tore into whatever it was Shakespeare had created. At the moment, one of Adeles classmates was exchanging swift sword strikes with one of Englands greatest authors. In fact, several more of her classmates were also in that city. And You fit right in as a classmate of that kind of idiot. After all The chancellor pointed from London to their current location. Youve made it past the halfway point of the armada battle. Youre the one that did that. Adele, youve kept us going through half of an important piece of history. I couldnt do that, but you did. So So Lets try to keep history going a little longer. A few thoughts filled Adeles mind: I cant or Please spare me. All she could hear were the din of shellfire and destruction that sounded like a quickly ringing bell. Ether smoke had started to rise from every part of the Musashi as if making the sky cry. However, the idiot spoke clearly. Now that youve made it halfway, the rest has got to be a piece of cake, right? After all, the rest just gets smaller from here on. Just gets smaller? She wanted to say were not talking about a literal piece of cake here, but then she realized something. She had regained the calm needed to think things like that. Honestly. She still did not know what she had to do, but Dont worry, chancellor, she said. Everyone is doing what they can, so I can keep going too. I just said it, didnt I!? she realized in silent shock. I didnt realize I was so ambitious. However, the automatons were shaking their heads and beginning to reboot from their motionless state on the floor. I may not know how to fix this situation, but You know what to do at times like this, dont you? Judge, agreed Adele before opening a sign frame, taking a breath, and shouting loudly at everyone else. Someone please hellllllllp!! Adeles shout brought someone back to her senses: Musashino. She had been sitting on the floor next to Adele, but the girls desire for help had completed the reboot of her consciousness. Helping people was at the core of all automatons and it controlled their entire being even without their shared memory. And upon waking up, Musashino realized something. The ship isnt shaking? The sounds of impact, sparks, and smoke were still occurring outside, but the Musashi was no longer shaking. She wondered why. The transport ships!? Over. As Segundos fleet fired, they saw a sudden barrier. It was made up of the Musashis transport ships which had appeared while flying along the perimeter of the Musashis ships. They were pulled in a line by the towing belts to act as shields, but they were no normal transport ships. They all had colorful emblems drawn on their sides. Are these the transport ships belonging to Musashis most powerful merchants!? To avoid losses due to piracy or battles, the large transport ships had excellent defensive capabilities. The several dozen ships formed walls that shielded the inner sides of the Musashi. On the bridge, Adele watched the scene with Musashino standing by her side. Those are the transport ships of Musashis mercantile guild. They were taking shells and their armor was being blasted off, but they were protecting the Musashi. All of those ships had been loaded with the Musashis cargo and towed on the outside, but they were now forming a defensive wall. A staticky sign frame video then appeared next to Adeles face. The audio was also staticky, but she recognized her friends voice. Adele!? Its Heidi! We had the higher ups take action!! Soso dont worry!! She sounded out of breath. Well protect you with the power of money!! In an underground long block of the Musashino, the members of the mercantile guild viewed the scene outside through a sign frame. Waaaah!! My transport ship! I had money hidden on there to avoid taxes!! Arent you being a little too honest? Wait! Is that my ship!? Shirojiro spoke from the elevator lift in the center of the low-ceilinged long block. This is quite a problem. For some reason, the towing belts pulling everyones transport ships have been deployed. Damn you!! Oh, whats this? You are the ones who said staying behind is the best way to get information on Musashi and another nations firepower. And you agreed to turn over your cargo ships as a participation fee. The way you continued loading them with your trade cargo right up to when we left port shows how wonderful a mercantile spirit you possess. They could all hear the sounds of holes being torn in the hulls of the transport ships. They listened to the continuous sound of their goods and money being destroyed and one of them raised his eyebrows and spoke. What do you want!? A good question. Shirojiro faced the line of thirty merchants. I am currently in charge of managing the industrial goods on the battlefield. Let us do business while keeping that in mind. We can start with the right to use defensive spells. If you purchase that right, your transport ships will no longer take direct hits from the enemy shells. Instead, they can be defended with spells. All of their faces stiffened at that. Simply buying that was not enough for a perfect defense. Judge. As a special service, the first three will receive their defensive spells for free. Now, what will you do? To be clear, I will withdraw a transport ship once the total losses C including these expenses C exceed sixty percent of the ships value. Now Who does not want to throw their ship away? Adele! You handle things there!! Adele understood what Heidi meant. This was Adeles post. And as if to cheer her up, the others scattered across the ship had sent quick divine texts with their ideas on resolving their individual situations. While Musashino manually organized them, Adele took out a few useful ones and sent back simple replies. I may not know what to do right now The automatons shared memory was unusable, so they had essentially lost all their senses. But we might be able to pull through. No, she thought while turning toward the chancellor and vicereine behind her. Making sure we do is my duty here, isnt it? Musashi King Yoshinao nodded twice in front of the hatch to the bridge. After making sure there was no one around, he nonchalantly walked on as if he had simply been passing by. I thought she might need some advice, but I should have expected this of the girl who bears the wild beast emblem of my territory. But then he suddenly stopped walking. He heard a certain sound. It was a long, continuous ripping sound and he knew it by heart despite only having heard it once before. He opened a sign frame and used his authority as King of Musashi to notify the entire ship. The ten mechanical phoenixes are approaching from the starboard side!! What? We, whyre you making things up? Are you that starved for attention? You sure are lonely. I am not making it up, you fool!! He saw white lines in the night sky and they were moving directly toward the Musashis starboard side. The ten mechanical phoenixes approaching the Musashis starboard side briefly ascended in the light-filled night sky. They were prepared to fire the large stakes positioned below them in the instant their rising trajectory lessened. But something happened just before they completed their approach. !? The two leading phoenixes strayed from their course. The others barely had time to wonder why when the reason passed by. Technohexen. A few groups of them wore Technohexen outfits that looked especially black even in the night and they flew through the sky on brooms that could transform into cannons. Has Musashis aerial spell unit joined the confused battle in the sky!? The small number of Technohexen rose through the aerial battlefield and used acceleration spells to provide high-pressure acceleration to coin bullets. A few of them would work together to strengthen the acceleration of a single bullet and carefully aim it as an anti-air gun. Musashi still did not have air superiority, so the Technohexen scattered as soon as they fired. They had already passed by the mechanical phoenixes, so they could not fire again. However, the two phoenixes they had hit were in danger. The damage to them was light and it was not enough to shoot them down, but they had reflexively taken evasive action and their vision had been briefly taken because the shots had targeted the cockpit windshield. KhAh! The Musashis great size threw off those two pilots sense of distance, so their wings clipped the starboard deck as they passed by. The hit sent their bird-like forms into a horizontal spin much like a shuriken. They hopped up, air resistance hit the craft from both the top and bottom, and they were knocked away as if twisting their bodies. One of them slammed into the deck on the opposite side and broke apart after tossing the pilot into the air. As for the other Fire!! A quickly-gathered attack unit poured anti-air fire on it from the ship. The phoenix was struck from below and twisted upwards for an instant. ! It too exploded after the pilot managed to eject. Despite the continued sounds of destruction, those on the Musashi did not have time to celebrate. The other eight had already fired their stakes. Tear into the enemy!! A single voice replied to that anger-filled shout. It was a staticky voice. All automatons, reboot in self-contained mode! The scolding tone came from Musashi. That was the first time Suzu had heard Musashi speak like that. Does she need thateven without emotions? Musashi already had her arms held out as if to play a keyboard, but she was facing a wall-type sign frame. It most likely showed the scene outside and the stakes fired by the mechanical phoenixes. As Suzu observed it with her senses, Musashi faced it and spoke. Everyone, rely only on your intrinsic sense devices and only remote connect to devices that allow private connections! If you retain your individuality in self-contained mode, the excess external information should not cause any problems. Do what you can on your own and only communicate via divine transmission or mouth rather than via shared memory! Also, I may be working manually and through a private visual connection Suzu listened to the automatons announcement. But I will reactivate the gravity barriers!! Over!! Of the eight large stakes, four were deflected into the sky. This was thanks to the gravity barriers. Musashi was visually confirming their location from near the bridge, so their location had been a little off. However, she had placed multiple barriers together to just barely catch that many. Unfortunately, she did not reach three of them in time and one was only slightly diverted from its original target. Three were on course for a direct hit and one was on a deflected course. After confirming that, the crews of the mechanical phoenixes let out a shout. Testament!! But a moment later, several people appeared on the outer edge of the Musashino. They were the members of Musashis mercantile guild. Their movements were frantic, but they all struck poses. Merchant hatchesopen!! Next, the starboard hulls of the Musashis starboard ships literally opened. Double-layer door side hatches making up a portion of the outer hull opened up and down. Those hatches were used as external transport entrances, but they also contained The long block transport routes that extend horizontally through the ships! With that shout from the merchants, the long block transport route hatches fully opened and giant passageways extending all the way through the Musashi were formed. There were four of them. Three swallowed up their stakes in an instant while the other took in the deflected shot at an angle. Pass through!! The automatons inside the passageways answered that shout with their actions. To ensure the large stakes passed through into the sky on the opposite side, they used their gravitational control to move objects out of the way or picked up and ran away with any cats or dogs they found. And if the trajectory of the stakes ever deviated Maid receeeeeive!! Several of them would correct its path. Goodbye!! All four of them were sent out the transport hatches opened in the armor on the opposite side. And on that port side were the small Tres Espa?an ships forming a wheel formation between the Musashis ships. From their point of view, the Musashis starboard ships suddenly opened their armor and destructive stakes were launched from the hole. !? A few of the ships were hit and blown away. This was friendly fire. And as the mechanical phoenixes creaked and groaned in their rapid ascent, they were attacked. It came from the giant forms standing atop Takao, the third starboard ship. The work gods of war there had started to repair the city, but If you dont need this, then take it with you!! A large stake pulled from the city was thrown into the belly of the rising phoenixes. They were riding the wind to ascend even further, so the long attack thrown right in front of them was nearly impossible to avoid. Six of the eight still managed to forcibly scatter out of the way. Of the remaining two, one just barely escaped, but Kh! A single flower of red flames blossomed and a single trail of white smoke rose into the already glowing night sky. This time, those on the Musashi raised their voices in celebration. Segundo heard the enemys cheers. A blizzard of light filled the night sky and a wind with a nostalgic heat reached him, but the men and women around him all raised their hands. Ohhhh!! They cried out. Were not gonna lose! Yeah, Ive got a grandkid watching this!! Itd be painful if he said it was his grandfathers fault we lostespecially if he said it in front of your grave. They all laughed and that showed they were still plenty calm. However, a sudden wind arrived. It was a vertical wind coming from Musashino and Okutama at the Musashis center and the sudden wind raging up and down meant only one thing. Its ascending!? asked Segundo But it shouldnt be able to move! He then saw a certain sight. Most of the towing belts on the six port or starboard ships had been detached and Musashino and Okutama had begun a rapid ascent. The Musashi has separated its eight ships to pilot them separately!? Juana saw the change in the fires of war visible in the distant sky. It cant be. The Musashi and Segundos small ships appeared to be on even footing, but a change had come over the Musashi. She assumed those on the scene had already noticed. Its started piloting its ships separately. The chaff prevented the automatons from coordinating, so the eight ships could not fly in unison. In that state, piloting a single ship risked a collision with another one. So the Musashi was supposed to be rendered motionless. However, those around her had also caught on and they started pointing at the giant ship. Hey. Look at that. The Musashi is separating. Musashino and Okutama alone had begun a rapid ascent. They brought themselves about a half-ships height above the port and starboard ships. Piloting the individual ships was supposed to be impossible, but are they doing it without coordination between the automatons!? How!? A closer look showed the port and starboard ships were awkwardly but definitely zigzagging to the left and right. The eight ships were all moving independently to create a situation advantageous to the Musashi. Chancellor! A cold sweat washed over Adele as she watched the sign frame within Musashinos bridge. It contained data from the individual stealth used during the arming and modifications performed at England. Currently, that data was being used for Musashino and the other captain automatons to redistribute their personnel. Their speed had dropped, but Musashino was ascending along with Okutama. They had never before looked down on the other six ships like this and they had never seen those six ships zigzag so widely to the left and right. This was their first time trying anything like this. Its dangerous, but we have no choice. It had frightened Adele when the Tres Espa?an ships had moved in between the Musashis ships. Even if they had endured the mechanical phoenixes and defended with the transport ships, they could barely attack the enemy formation and could only be torn apart from within. To pilot the ships individually, they had tried to use a signal to communicate between ships, but the enemy wheel formation had interfered. If they tried to send out a signal from the deck or near the bridge, the enemy would fire shells at them. That was when the commander of the Technohexen unit had sent in an idea. That commander was Naito. The Technohexen were using their brooms to float above the bow and both sides of each ship. While remaining too high for the enemy ships to fire on them, they dangled down spell light torches to indicate the location of their ship. Piloting the individual ships based on that was slow and awkward. It even looked amateurish. However, that movement held great meaning. As Musashino and Okutama rose, they could attack downwards more easily and they would fire when the port and starboard ships opened a space in their zigzagging pattern. Also, the enemys attacks had a harder time of reaching Musashino and Okutama and they had difficulty targeting the zigzagging ships. It looked like they were writhing in agony from the battle of attrition, but if one looked at the advantages of their positions This should work! The Holy Spell chaff was putting considerable restrictions on their movements and the explosion had greatly damaged them. Also, Musashinos calculations made it clear their counterattack through individual piloting would leave them even more damaged. However, they had to work to keep the needle of this battle of attrition from pointing too far on their opponents side. Please do your best to keep the ships movements as unpredictable as you can! And fire back! Segundo held his breath while surrounded by the Musashi which was moving as if writhing in pain and yet yearning for freedom. Now youve done it. He had thought they had the Musashi cornered, but the enemy had used that to turn everything around. The wheel formations were unable to reach the zigzagging port and starboard ships or the two risen ships, but those ships could fire on them. They were supposed to have a unilateral victory here, but now they were surrounded and cornered. But Commander! This isnt over yet, is it!? Like with the falla festival dance And like the Lepanto and Itsukushima, we havent even gotten started at this point! Testament, replied Segundo while quietly raising his right hand. Extend the wheel formation vertically so it can reach the Musashis two central ships and its second port and starboard ships! If the wheel formations hold back the zigzagging ships, our attacks can reach them! Even so, they could not avoid a battle of attrition and Segundo assumed they all understood that. However Testament. Lets do it, everyone! Isnt that right, commander!? Yes. Segundo swung his hand forward. Lets go, everyone, he said. Even if their gravity barriers are back, we can still fire from a blind spot and we have an overwhelming advantage in numbers. The real retreating battle begins now. But remember this. Remember this. The results we earn here belong to us. A plaza with a fountain in the center was located on the border between city and forest. Two girls with the Urban Names of a wolf and a hound faced each other there. A single motion occurred between them in the moonlight. Walsingham moved first. She moved in a straight line. Go! She launched herself and her blades in order to clear the fountain. Her feet tore into the stone structure surrounding the fountain as she made the high-speed leap. Meanwhile, the silver wolf took action to intercept. She made a horizontal swing of the log hammer she had created with her right chain. However, the hound read her enemys action and struck the chain with 32 blades. This defense deflected the chain with a surface, but the chain did not stop. The reason for this was simple: the chain was wrapped around a log at the halfway point as well as at the hammer. Not only did this add weight, but the blades were unable to accurately strike the portion of the chain wrapping around the log and were deflected. The chain could not be knocked away as before. However, the chains movement was slowed by the weight of the extra log. The hound would bite at the wolf before the primary log arrived. But before that, the chain swung itself around. Rather than striking the hound with the hammer at the end, it used the log at the center to swipe at her with a lariat. However, the hound accelerated. She had a way of accelerating in midair. First, she sent her detached right arm below her feet. Dash ahead! Then, she fixed the arm in the air and kicked off of it. Walsingham accelerated and corrected her direction. She aimed a bit downwards where the silver wolf stood. Bite! She fired and then twisted the cross spear into her enemy. However, the cross spear cut through empty air and the shot tore into the dirt ground. The enemy had jumped. With her right arm raised, the silver wolf jumped into the air above the fountain as if scraping away at the moon. She was using her chain. She lifted herself into the night sky as if pulling herself with the weight of the two logs and also as if pulling herself up to the chain. Without turning back toward her, Walsingham swung her hair. Something spilled from her whipping hair and into the sky. They were yellow fruits. Those six lemons were enough to destroy a wolfs sense of smell. The fruits were sliced in two instantly and their juice sprayed into the darkness. Also, Walsingham accurately aimed her cross spear at Mitotsudaira without turning around. Bite! And she fired. Mitotsudaira saw Walsinghams attack. It was an accurate behind-the-back shot. Also, she had drawn Mitotsudairas attention by throwing the lemons first. Slicing open the lemons was enough of an attack, but just to be sure, she had saved this shot for her true attack. Well done, said Mitotsudaira while gathering strength in the left silver chain. The two chains dangling from her wrists were currently sinking into the fountains water. It is time for the knight to redeem herself. She spoke as if howling and the fountains water exploded. The chains curled up at the bottom of the fountain launched a massive amount of water into the air. In an instant, the plaza was filled with mist. Walsingham recognized the danger of this rising night mist. The thick mist at the bottom of the plaza had formed from the scattering fountain water. The citrus fruit sank to the bottom of the water which suppressed its smell and the mist made for poor visibility. Walsingham suddenly sensed motion. !? And she heard repeated groaning and snapping sounds from the forest behind her. It sounded like trees were toppling. What!? The hound launched herself in the opposite direction. But as she landed on the north side of the fountain, something touched her shoulder. It was a hard object and she also heard a chain moving down at her feet. !? She reflexively leaped. It was too dangerous within the mist and something was happening there. The only way to escape the mist to was to move upwards, so the hound kicked off the branches of the trees surrounding the plaza, kicked off the low roof of a house, kicked off the wall of an apartment building, and reached its roof. Below her, she saw a cloud of mist the same shape as the plaza, but there was no sign of the enemy on the rectangular roof. Where was the enemy? She then realized the moonlight was washing over her. With no obstruction this high up in the city of London, the direct moonlight caused her to tremble. Where was the enemy? She did not know, but she could not let herself fear. She would protect what it was she liked. So La With hands and feet on the straw roof, she bent back and gave a cry. Luo!! As she threw back her head, she finally saw it. A silver form stood in the moon above her. As he ran, Tenzou sensed a tremendous voice behind him. Was that the cry of a beast!? He did not know what was happening, but it was clear the battle was advancing. Something powerful was battling in the city behind him and he also heard arbalests being fired repeatedly. However, he heard his own footsteps most of all. Far beyond the cityscape before him was a square fortress. It was the Tower of London. I can see it! Without letting his joy distract him, he opened a sign frame while running. He was contacting Masazumi. As vice president, she had asked him to call her once he had finished confessing, but he thought it would be best to notify her that he was almost there. However It wont go through? Due to the armada battle, England and Musashi was using shared divine transmission settings. Masazumi was using a handheld shrine because her Mouse was not yet attached to her, but he should still have been able to reach her. The fact that he could not reach her made him a little uneasy. Ive made it!! The main road continued on in a straight line. He could see the staircase leading to the first level at the end of the road, but the Tower of London was visible to the right. While listening to the sounds of various nearby battles and the reverberations of the aerial battle far behind him, Tenzou swung his arms and swung his body forward. ! And he accelerated. Volume 2B, 56: Howler in the Theatre Volume 2B, Chapter 56: Howler in the Theatre From whose point of view Is it a tragedy? And what is the opposite? Point Allocation (Sentiment) The people of London watched the overhead swordfight between King Lear and Michizane. Even in their houses and behind their shutters, they could hear it and feel the wind. The king pushed forward with repeated uses of his two swords while the Far Eastern noble responded with his lightning sword. The white lightning sword arced through the sky and white light scattered when it was blocked by the crossed swords of its opponent. They crossed swords with each other, launched a sword toward their opponents openings, deflected their opponents strikes, changed height and angle to attack again, and launched new strike after new strike. They exchanged blows as if dancing and as if testing their opponents limits. They wielded their weapons almost like wings, took steps that seemed to kick up waves, and turned the streets of London into the footing for a battle with all the roaring wind and white sparks that entailed. The king and nobles swords met and groaned as the two stepped sideways over the Thames and created great flowers of sparks from their swords with Westminster Abbey between them. The people obeyed the queens command by leaving their shutters and curtains closed. However, the queen did not rebuke them for peering through the cracks or cheering. Dont lose! shouted the Hamlet girl. Hearing that, the king gave a small smile under his armor. Everyone knew that Shakespeares Logismoi plo turned any attacks against her into internal Blessings, so they used that fact. Open the divine network! Choose your words carefully when cheering Shakespeare on! Tell her she needs to fight better! Otherwise it wont reach her!! However, they also said something else with great expectation in their voices. Whos the idiot who made Shakespeare call out King Lear!? Honestly. This isnt something were supposed to see for free!! Neshinbara wrote. He had not moved from his position on the bridge and Shakespeare had not moved from the end of the bridge. To write was to imagine, so even if they could not see it, they could read the battle between king and noble from the text their opponent wrote and give their character the appropriate action. Words were convenient. However, words could not perfectly represent or convey ones imagination. Even when writing red, the red the writer imagined would not be the same red the reader imagined. There would be two different colors. However, it was that very ambiguity that made imagining and creating with words so much fun. How could one best build up the vision in their head and how could they best convey it to others? Thats right, thought Neshinbara. I want to get something across to her. The girl in front of him sent more words his way. <> The moonlight was briefly obstructed as the king began to run. Neshinbara responded by dedicating his instructions to the noble. Thats right, Neshinbara muttered in his heart. This is the opponent that will guide me to my future. Who was she? Which one was she? Long ago, he had met a girl who could consult herself about things. His time with her had been strange and lively. Perhaps because there were two of her, she had learned everything quickly and he had been unable to keep up. They had been in a boring place and they had quickly finished reading every book available to them. It had begun with discussions of their experiences in coming that far. Before long, they had started discussing fun and occult things and they eventually added in legends and the dramas popular in the city. And then we started making them ourselves. Because they had been doing it to kill time, they had been completely serious. And because she had been able to consult herself, her works were always well-made. He had thought they were just like what an adult would make. When editing each others works, she had performed a hellish double-check of his works and he had rarely found much to correct about hers. Even now, that probably remained true. He would not. He gathered strength. That was right. He agreed. Neshinbara wrote while hoping it got through to her. Hey, she asked. Which do you think I am? He thought about her question for a bit before answering. Its hard to say, he said. But I did remember one thing. Whats that? Well, he answered. When you were with me you spoke a lot more formally. When did you start speaking so casually? Well She spoke slowly and quietly. When you left. <> <> <> Then where did I go!? she shouted. Where did the formal me go!? <> <> <> <> <> <> The manifestation of Michizane vanished and the remaining king fell to his knees and opened his mouth toward the night sky. The tragedy had ended. The scream indicating the loneliness brought by the kings righteousness would be released into the heavens. However, some words stopped it. Eh? She saw him. She saw him still typing words into his sign frame. Brings an end to his righteousness? How!? He did not give voice to a reply, but he did type one with text. Thats impossible!! shouted Shakespeare. Neshinbara shook his head. No, it isnt. How? With some editing. While they faced each other from the bridge and just off the bridge, he held up his right arm. I broke down your Macbeth as a spell and rewrote it. Of course, I was only able to do it because Im in this festival your stage created. Overhead, a young warrior appeared and stood calmly before the wailing king. Shakespeare looked up at him. But thenthis isnt Macbeth! Macbeth cant complete his usurpation! No, itd probably make for a terrible play. But stories are flexible. It may be a failure as a version of Macbeth, you can always make a different story on that groundwork. And I wonder if the people whove seen Macbeth a few times have ever wondered this. He spoke while moving his feet forward and across the rest of the bridge. Why couldnt someone have made Macbeth into the king? So He had one thing to say. With those words, Macbeth stepped forward. In that instant, the mad king rose and indeed regained his sanity. He gathered his movements, prepared his one sword, and performed a steady counterattack. However Precisely that happened. <> In the end, the king embraced his usurper. <> King Lear slumped down as if nodding. Everything but the still moonlight vanished as the two of them stood at the end of the bridge. She hesitantly brought a hand to her chest. I She shook her head and asked him a question now that he had crossed the bridge. Which one am I? Neshinbara nodded and gave a simple answer. Why not just say its the one that liked me? Eh!? Wait! Whats this!? That came out of nowhere! I mean, itd be kind of sad if it was the one that hated me. So if we dont know, this way is more convenient for me, dont you think? What? asked Shakespeare while her face and ears grew red. You idiot! Th-this isnt about convenience. And theres no way to tell them apart based on that! He wondered if she knew what that implied and he gave a silent sigh while hoping that didnt mean both of them hated him. Anyway, he said. Im here, so where are you? She thought about that and lowered her head. Here. You made your way to England and did your very best here. Her glasses glanced up toward him when she heard that. She then leaned over and pulled a small book from the paper bag behind her. It was the first printed work Neshinbara had ever made. He shuddered as he wondered why she had it and questioned why his past embarrassment had to be shown off here as well. You only made fifty copies, so it was it not easy getting one. I paid an exorbitant amount at an auction in Genova. She audibly flipped through the pages. What was with this Sexy Dynamite Beam? Is it dynamite or a beam? Thats your issue with it!? Whats wrong with that? Honestly, and I was wondering if you and the illustrator were close. Sorry, but that isnt happening. Theres just no way. He seriously thought that, but Shakespeare did not seem to care. I think it was pretty original at the time for the heroine princess to be twins. Yeah, about that The bigamy end was even more original. He had been prepared for this, but it essentially meant his life was over. She laughed and then slowly pulled a white and black shield from the paper bag. It was the Logismoi plo. As promised. The queen will probably scold me and the people will say things about me. But But I dont need it anymore. Ive seen most every kind of criticism and Im sure youll need it soon. Are you sure? Youll lose your inherited name. Probably. And its going to be tough gathering ether fuel. She shrugged. But King Lear without the king dying can work. After all, the real King Leir was deceived by two of his daughters, but he was saved by his youngest daughter Cordelia and he restored peace. Shakespeare only modified it into a tragedy. So The only one who can inherit the name of Shakespeare is me now that Ive experienced something even greater just now. You seem pretty confident and you do work for a complicated queen. But as long as you remain Shakespeare, I suppose the king will still die and he wont hand the throne over to the usurper. Neshinbara suddenly pointed to the right. Hey, can you look over there for a second? Eh? As soon as she looked over, he swiped the shield from her hands. Ah. By the time she turned around, he was already running away with shield in hand. Eh!? What!? Whats going on!? Youre up, people of the city!! The city replied to his shout. The people banged on their shutters from within. The percussive notes almost sounded like applause and Shakespeare gave a troubled smile in the moonlight. So we can have a Macbeth who becomes king, can we? Bitterness entered her smile and she brought a hand to her chest. Then can we have a king who wants to be with Macbeth? She bowed and an even greater din sounded out. In the Tower of Londons changing chamber, Mary watched the end of the play using London as its stage. Why are Musashis people here? She thought on the meaning of the kunai Milton had brought her. Is it Master Tenzou? As soon as she muttered that, a sudden voice came from the door behind her. Mary, the city seems to have grown rather lively. It was the Fairy Queen. Mary turned toward the voice and listened to it through the door. Lets play a game, Mary. The same game we used to play with father. The words delivered after a breath backed Marys suspicions. Lets make a gamble to see whether we should give our time to the fool who may be here soon. However, she heard another noise on top of the voice. It came from the distance on the south end of the city. A wolfs howl? Oh? Elizabeth gave a small sigh before continuing. Will the French wolf try to steal Englands moon? Walsingham saw the silver wolf stand up high with the light behind her. With her arms crossed and her curly silver hair blowing in the wind, she perfectly overlapped the second moon. She was to the north of the plaza. That spot had been empty before, but a wooden pillar had been formed for her to stand on. The trees of the forest had been cut into logs with the wolfs chains and then connected vertically. She had her back to the moon while higher than the city of London. And she spoke. A pillar standing in a park has two meanings. The first is a symbol of vegetative growth as seen in the maypole or the festival of Beltane. The other is one you should be well aware of as part of the public morals committee. Scaffold. Judge, replied the wolf. Once, a certain non-human girl from Hexagone Fran?aise was executed by England. It was during the Hundred Years War. Hexagone Fran?aise was on the verge of being ruled by England when the Maid of Orlans saved them. The girl led a unit of non-humans to liberate Hexagone Fran?aise, but she was captured by England and executed. Walsingham had heard of this from Drake. He would occasionally mutter about it. Because of that, she had once looked into it. It occurred in the land of Rouen which was mainland territory belonging to England at the time. I have heard that even England sent members of the Testament Cross-Borders Unit during the history recreation of the execution. However, Hexagone Fran?aise sent a similar unit of non-humans. Walsingham knew that much. But for some reason, the closer Hexagone Fran?aise unit had never arrived despite being called for. That was why Drake suspected his grandfathers unit had been betrayed. However Do you know the truth behind the execution? It seems the Hexagone Fran?aise unit arrived on the scene first, but the execution had already begun. They did not make it in time. No, from what I have heard, it was a little different than that. That is The Maid of Orlans apparently wished for her own death. After all, she was of the angel race and she was prepared to disappear into heaven once her role was complete. She supposedly said, This will bring an end to the war. No one else there wished for it to happen, but she was burned to ashes and ascended into heaven. And the truth of her martyrdom was not allowed to remain in the recreation of the Testament descriptions. So At that point, something fell from the wolfs shoulders and hips. They were fragments of silver that shook as they fell. These were the scattered pieces of the broken silver chains. The mist was slowly clearing over the plaza down below and the fallen fragments produced metallic noises around the wooden pillar rising up from there. However, the wolf gave breath of satisfaction. The primary non-human force that fought alongside her managed to take some of her possessions from the scene. They were the execution tools that had been consecrated by the flesh, blood, and ashes of that holy maiden and angel. And they were made in England. One was a set of chains. The autonomous tools had enough power to bind an angel and they were later given the characteristics of an immortal race so they would not meet the same fate as her. And did you know this? With the moon behind her, the silver wolf opened her mouth in a crescent moon of a smile. On the night of a full moon, non-humans can use their full power. She then wrapped the silver chains below her feet. They looked like ripples or a lake surface reflecting the moonlight. She sat in the center of the expanding ripple of silver, she raised her head toward the moon, and she howled. Ahh Mitotsudaira did not resist her non-human instincts that throbbed in the moonlight. She gave a slow, unsteady, yet carrying voice as she let her pulse run through her body and changed her voice to an o sound. Ahh Ohh!! Her voice continued trembling as it came forth and grew so high-pitched it seemed to travel endlessly through the sky. The wolfs howl to the moon was joined by countless rustling sounds came from the earth. The fragments of the silver chains fallen there shook and then made a sudden movement. Ohhh!! The shattered silver chains ascended. They clung to the wooden pillar of execution as if embracing it. They crawled up it with a sticky flowing motion, but their motion joined together with each other. !! Two sprays of ether light rose along the surface of the wooden pillar. Those particles of light signaled for the broken silver chains to bathe in the moonlight and regain their form. These non-human chains can recover in the light of the full moon, said the silver wolf. You have returned to your birthplace, silver chains. She slowly stood, tore the four chains from the execution pillar, and lowered her arms. However, they were not bound by the chains. It looked more like they had torn the chains apart. It is a very old story and I do not know if it is true, but that is why I agree with Musashis princess. Musashis knight will also save any who have resigned themselves to execution. Then what would she do? The silver wolf stood with her back to the moon and faced Walsingham who was prepared to fight. Now, then. And she took a step into midair. Just as Mitotsudaira set foot on a single silver chain stretching from the ground to the sky, Walsingham fired directly at her. This is dangerous, realized Walsingham. This is a dangerous opponent. A clear sound filled the sky and the white line she had fired was blocked by a log tossed up from below. At the same time, she launched her hounds blades toward Mitotsudaira. However, the silver wolf took action with the three chains she was not standing on. Im in top form! The three of them were thoroughly wrapped around the logs rising from the plaza and they were sent Walsinghams way. The wolf did not hesitate and she used her full strength to attack, so Walsingham jumped forward and down. With the attack coming from the front, she could not attack in that direction with her cannon or blades. However, she could see behind her, so she jumped below Mitotsudaira so that she could move past her. As soon as she kicked off the roof, three strikes hit the straw roof, but they were meaningless if they did not hit. She placed her left arm beneath her feet and kicked off of it to accelerate further forward and down. She continued on and instantly passed below the silver wolf. ! Because she had used the three silver chains to attack the roof in front of her, Mitotsudaira could not turn them toward Walsingham right away. She could use the remaining chain she was standing on, but it did not hold a log and so Walsingham could deflect it with her blades. While facing away, Walsingham aimed toward the wolf who was turning toward her. However You forgot something. Several lemon halves were thrown toward her back and they had already been squeezed of all their juice. Mitotsudaira had presumably gathered them with her silver chains and the yellow objects were suddenly thrown toward the center of the back of Walsinghams hair. !? She lost sight of her target for an instant. It was only a slight gap, but the enemy arrived in that instant. The final silver chain that the silver wolf had stood on raced toward her. However, she could deflect the light chain which did not hold a log. She only needed to strike it with a surface made from her hounds blades. And she did so. However, Walsingham then saw that the deflecting blades were the ones deflected into the sky. !? Rather than simply having the final chain pursue Walsingham, Mitotsudaira herself pursued the hound while turning around. She also saw the silver chain completely deflect the enemys blades into the sky. I did it. The enemy clearly did not understand what had happened, but Mitotsudaira did. This was the same as what Horizon had shown her before. The trick to peeling an apple while holding the knife backwards is to twist it. The instant Walsinghams blades had reached the chains holes, she had rotated the chain as if twisting. Before the blades could gouge into the holes, she had grabbed them with the holes and thrown them. It was the same as providing an instant rotation as soon as someone grabbed your hand. However, coming up with the idea and mastering its execution were two different things. She had gotten training from Naomasa who studied martial arts, but she had been thrown to the tatami mats countless times and gotten into the same martial arts debates every night at the yakiniku restaurant. There, she had learned that Naomasa preferred salt over yakiniku sauce and that she needed to begin twisting her hand before her opponent grabbed it. And for some reason, half the class flocked to the restaurant and destroyed it! Ignoring that last part, the chain and martial arts were the same. She had to twist the chain before the blades came to deflect it. That would shorten the chains reach yet raise its attack power. Also, it could wrap around a joint-less automaton like Walsingham and prevent her from escaping. And so she used that chain she had swung. Dont think a hound can defeat a wolf on a moonlit night. She gave the silver chain a wrapping rotation and slammed Walsinghams back into the fountain down below. Mitotsudaira descended to the ground as if pursuing the enemy that had caused a great splash after being thrown down. She then saw Walsinghams back spring up. Without turning around, the hound accurately aimed her cross cannon at Mitotsudaira and fired. Bite!! In that instant, Mitotsudaira leaped toward the cannon. She swung her arms as if folding them in prayer and fully closed the crosss connection with a sharp blow. The cross cannon lost an outlet for its power and it expanded while Walsingham held it over her shoulder. It audibly ruptured, light burst out on Walsinghams shoulder, and her hair shook. However, Mitotsudaira thrust her left hand forward as if holding it toward the light. This is it! While slamming Walsingham into the fountain with her left hand, she pulled something from the hounds hair with her right and held it up. A Mouse!? Mitotsudaira looked at what dangled from her right hand amid the splashing sounds at her feet. A small Walsingham? She had super-deformed proportions and she even had the proper head decorations and tail-like hair. However, she already had tears in her eyes. Noooo. She shook her entire body left and right as Mitotsudaira observed her. Just looking at her made her small form jump, but the larger body that was collapsed in the water slowly and awkwardly attempted to rise up. However, the automaton in the water was only making simple, autonomous actions and Mitotsudaira realized what that meant. It wasnt that you provided vision for the area behind her. You are the OS for that automaton, arent you? After a while the small Walsingham finally hung her head. Whether that was a confirmation or not, Mitotsudaira sighed at the hounds OS that had stopped resisting. She placed her on the stone structure surrounding the fountain and the tearful OS looked up in surprise. However, Mitotsudaira had already run off. Please excuse me, but I must report this to my king. With a regretful swing of the hand to make the silver chain flutter, she intertwined her gloved fingers and brushed her lips over the nails. As she ran, she lightly bit the tips of her white gloves with her lips. I need to tell him it was thanks to him that I won. Im not going to let myself lose like this!! Masazumi was held to the floor by several skeletons. Hatton currently held a dictionary over his head in prayer, so she pleaded to him. W-wait! Surely theres a process for handling things like this! I hate a restrained lifestyle! I hate it to death! Are you really the Lord Chancellor!? He must not have wanted to answer because he ignored her. She could tell the situation was truly bad and she felt this was the end. She belatedly realized just how much of a disadvantage her abilities put her in during a battle between representatives. She felt like she was seeing the trick to such battles here. Physical ability and a personality that lets you ignore what anyone else says! She knew both were impossible for her. But wait. My class is filled with people like that. Waaahhh! Am I the only one to get the short end of the stick!? Perhaps, but that hellish pain has now reached its end! Just as Hatton swung down the dictionary, a sign frame from Asama appeared. Masazumi! Your Mouse went to you! It used a ley line divine transmission, so take it! Eh!? She looked around, but saw nothing. The surrounding skeletons exchanged glances. ? There was nothing there. It isnt here? The Mouse that was supposed to be there was nowhere to be found. At the same time, Asamas sign frame exceeded its allotted divine transmission time and vanished. However, the Mouse remained absent. W-wait. Masazumi forgot about her own plight and felt a chill run down her spine. That Mouse had not been attached to her. She had looked after it, but that and the treatment for its injuries were something any owner would have done. She had not protected it. She had merely done the bare minimum. She wondered if that was why it had not grown attached to her. However Isnt it dangerous for the Mouse if it messes up moving through a ley line divine transmission? However, she had heard that method was often used of the Mouses own will. It would use it when it wanted to see its master, when it was lost, or when it wanted to hurry back from an errand. The Mouse did it out of a desire for its master and when it had a proper recognition of its master. She did not know why a Mouse that had not been attached to her would have tried to use it. But Eh? W-wait. Tears involuntarily welled up in her eyes. No, she thought. Even if I survive this and return to the Musashi, will I only find an empty nest waiting for me? That would be the same as with her mother. And it was her own fault. The situation was partly due to putting herself into this dangerous situation and making the Mouse worry. Why? Why had she done nothing more than worry for the Mouse instead of trying to get to know it better? Had she been comfortable in the fact that it had not been attached to her and had she been afraid to grow any closer to it? Had she been afraid it would dislike her? No. She had once more done something irreversible. What had she learned from her previous experience and what had she lost? No As she muttered to herself, she saw Hatton begin to move. He must have already said what he needed to say because he remained silent. As he swung down his arms, Masazumi let out a shout. She spoke the same words that had first leapt from her mouth when her mother had vanished and she had found the empty house. Are you gone!? There was nothing to speak an answer to that shouted question. However, something did answer it with an action. The front cover of the hard point part on her neck opened and a young anteater jumped out. Eh? What it meant for a Mouse to have come to her and the meaning of a Mouses very existence was something that Asama and the others might have understood but that a Mouse beginner like Masazumi did not. A Mouses place was not next to or near its master. It was with its master and inside the hard point part. After hopping out, the young anteater spun around on top of her chest. !! With a howl that could be interpreted as anger or strength, a multitude of sign frames appeared around the anteater. Masazumi had never seen so many sign frames and they were all anti-spirit purification exorcism spells. Also, a divine text from Asama arrived. To celebrate the confirmation of the master/Mouse relationship and to act as an emergency flare for you, I stuffed in every attack spell I could think of. Simply delightful, isnt it!? Is that anything for a shrine maiden to be saying? wondered Masazumi. However, the surrounding Living Dead were clearly panicking. As even more spells expanded outwards, they all exchanged a glance, let go of Masazumi, and spoke in awkward Far Eastern with calming gestures. Boss, how about we calm down? Sic em!! In the center of the danger, the young anteater did its best to comply. As a beginner, its strategy was simple: it drew back in fear, closed its eyes, and fired every spell touching it in every direction. !! As they all shouted out, a chaos of explosions that only affected spirits filled the inside of the transport ship. From the heights of London, Dudley heard an explosion and saw a bright white light from the distant sea. Thats purification light, isnt it? In that case, Hatton was likely out of the fight. That Lord Chancellor is always too kind to people, she thought while focusing on her own battle. She was currently firing arbalest quarrels at the black-winged Technohexen before her. The Testamenta Arma named Brachium Justitia on her left hand allowed her to control weapons. Her aim was accurate and she sent eight short quarrels toward the Technohexens stomach. However, the Technohexen swung her right hand and the white pen she held drew a white line. Th-th-th-that is the acceleration line you used in the Battle of Mikawa, isnt it!? Before the Technohexen could nod, the line captured the eight quarrels. She had predicted their path and placed a quick heart shape there. Before Dudley could mock her for drawing something so cute, the acceleration line accelerated the quarrels toward the end of the line. In other words, toward Dudley. The heart-shaped acceleration line catapulted the quarrels directly toward her face. Dudley realized this Technohexen was no one to joke around with and she held out her right palm. S-s-s-s-smash!! She used the repelling ability of her right palm to hit back the eight attacks. However, she did more than simply hitting them back. She also used her Testamenta Arma to correct their aim in the instant she touched them. This way, they were sure to directly return to her opponent. However, the Technohexen had already drawn a new acceleration line. But it was not a mere line. It was a drawing and Dudley understood why she would do that. That way it doesnt count as a weapon!! If it was not a weapon, she could not control it with Brachium Justitia. The Technohexen had learned that lesson from their previous encounter and she had overcome it with her own ability. However, Dudley held out both her hands. The right hand could repel and the left could correct the aim. With those two abilities, she could send any attack back to her opponent just by touching it. And she did so. !! Volume 2B, 57: Pair Lying in Wait Volume 2B, Chapter 57: Pair Lying in Wait You have willpower Where is it? Point Allocation (Your Time to Shine) Dudley began a high-speed rally with the Technohexen using the eight quarrels. They both targeted the others body and face, so a single miss would mean death or serious injury. They were approximately six meters apart, so their actions were taken at a point between close and long range. They returned and sent forth attacks. When the attacks were sent back, they would hit them in backhand or volley poses. Sweat would fly eight times in a row and as many solid sounds would fill the air. Dudley spun her body for eight backhands and then spun back for a series of forehand strikes. I-I-I-I-I cant lose!! She would not let herself lose. C-C-C-C-Cecil!! Got it. She had said nothing, but if Cecil understood, that was fine. There was something they both understood quite well without saying it aloud. W-w-we are the queens aides!! A loss was unacceptable. If the aides lost, it would mean they had allowed someone to approach the queen. We must not lose! Before her, stars and the sun were being drawn in single strokes. She also saw the moon, the shapes of continents, trees, the ocean, mountains, clouds, musical notes, symbols, and even writing. This was a skilled opponent and Dudley understood that. She had done well against Dudley in their previous encounter and an opponent like that would have polished and sharpened her skill before a revenge match. And so Dudley spoke up. I-I-I-I will give this everything I have!! She fired the arbalests again to double the amount, so a total of sixteen quarrels were being exchanged on the battlefield. In response, the Technohexens eyes opened wide. All-Nighter Mode!! She rolled up her right sleeve and changed how she held the pen. She pinched it near the tip using her thumb and forefinger and she pushed it up with the side of her middle finger. That grip poured great strength into the pen. It was not suited for long use, but it was perfect for a short and quick battle. Her drawings grew a bit forceful and included more straight lines. However I-i-i-is that your true art style!? The Technohexen did not bother replying. She merely drew in the air with acceleration lines scattering everywhere. She did not even look at Dudley. Her gaze was entirely focused on the path of the quarrels and her own lines. Dudley then saw something in the Technohexens eyes that watched the number of lines grow in her strengthened drawings that now formed people, landscapes, dialogue, and symbols. She was smiling. Dudley knew that look. Jonson and Shakespeare get it sometimes! She felt more frustration than danger and she knew exactly why. You idiot! She wanted the Technohexen to look at her, but another thought ruled her mind. I wont lose!! Just as the girl was more focused in drawing than intercepting the attacks, Dudley also had to grow serious. And there was something that would give her a smile as she did so: being with the queen. In truth, the Fairy Queen had quite a few problems. She made inappropriate comments quite a lot, she made a fair number of mistakes in her work, and she made misunderstandings or grew defiant far too often, so an aide like Dudley was constantly busy cleaning up after her. Im so busy I ended losing too much weight! Yes, when I weighed myself last, I had lost seven grams. Maybe I have some kind of health problem! But just like Cecil and the others, she was intent on supporting the queen no matter what. After all She saved me. As Cecil floated in the air and rose further to pour down more weight, she looked away from Kimi who seemed unable to move and she turned to Dudley. Dont lose. Dont lose, Dudley. Youre really, really strong. Cecil knew about Dudleys past. She wanted to die. According to the Testament descriptions, Robert Dudley had been Elizabeths lover. During the rule of Mary I, he had been imprisoned for political reasons and he had sworn loyalty to Elizabeth when she had saved him, but a problem had occurred afterwards. While competing for Elizabeths affection to acquire more political power, his wife had suddenly died. People had speculated Dudley had killed her to make a marriage to Elizabeth a possibility, so he had been shunned, he had fallen into decline, and he had died. He had his glory, but his fall was certain and he lost all his honor. As such, no one had come forward to inherit his name and it had been forced onto a girl of the bloodline that had already inherited the Dudley name. And that girl was Dudley. When she was young, she had lost both her parents in the oppression brought on by Catholics and that had proved convenient. It allowed for the scenario in which she act as a member of the Anglican Church to oppose Mary and then be imprisoned. The girl had been carefully raised while ignorant of her own fate, but at one point, she had suddenly learned of it. And once she was imprisoned, she had learned a further truth. If her existence as Dudley would cause a scandal for Elizabeth, it had been decided that it would be best if she remained imprisoned and did not create such a blot on the queens reign. That sort of interpretation was not uncommon. Ones glory was stretched out as much as possible and the inconvenient parts were pushed to the very end and dealt with quickly. Thats how it works. In that prison she could never leave, Dudley had resented the queen and tried to commit suicide. But rumor had it she was healed and kept alive each time. Cecil had heard from Dudley countless times how the cell door had suddenly opened one day. A-a-a-a-and it was the queen! she would say. However, the target of her resentment had not said she was there to save her. She had not apologized or otherwise tried to earn her gratitude. She had simply reached out an arm and said the following. I need you, Robert Dudley. It is with you that I can bring order to my land forces and it is with you that my palace will grow a bit livelier. I can get lonely, so the latter is more important. Dudley had asked if she was not afraid of the scandal. I dont mind, so neither should you. Dudley had mentioned how much she resented the queen. Plenty of people resent me, so dont worry about it. I dont mind. Dudley had asked what she was supposed to do. Use your power and die whenever you wish. That is the ultimate luxury and not many people are granted it. Dudley had always looked so happy while telling the story. Cecil also knew why Dudley never ate and kept on the fetters from her imprisonment. She wants to remain imprisoned. Otherwise, the Testament Union might force them to carry out the history recreation of the scandal. She was attempting to settle it with only a release on parole, but she was not doing it for the queens sake. Its so she can be with the queen. Cecil felt she was the same. The Testament descriptions said William Cecil was Elizabeths friend and aide, but excessive eating made him synonymous with obesity in England. He was not someone whose name anyone would try to inherit and that was why a farmers daughter who loved to eat had been chosen. She had been overwhelmed when thrown into the politics and education that she did not know the first thing about. She had wanted to play rather than study. Those around her could do so much, but she could do nothing. However, she felt it was fine if she could not do anything. In fact, she felt that was normal. It was the others who were strange. Jonson for example would suddenly give himself injections, but that had to be some kind of sickness. She had been even more overwhelmed once she had been thrown in with all those people who could do things. Her average of thirty-seven loaves of bread a day had dropped to thirty-three. Cutting back on her food and losing weight was a good way of losing her inherited name, but she had felt that would disappoint her parents back on the farm. Thus she had tried to find something she could do, but she had failed. Some things were simply too much for people. If she could not do anything, she had decided to at least keep up her eating. After all, eating was fun. She was not sure when she had realized that she could stay with the others as long as she was having fun. However, she had found the queen beautiful even before realizing that. Cecil had started clapping when she had first seen the queens wings shoot out. The adults around her had shuddered, but she did not know why. Pretty. She remembered the queen laughing when she had said that. From then on, the queen had often consulted her. She had not known what to do or what was right, but she had still given an answer. For example I think this would make some money for the moment. If its just for the moment, then you dont have to do it. Would doing this make the people unhappy? If its a good thing, good things will happen if you do it. She only ever said what she found obvious, but that seemed to be enough. She did not understand why, but the others had started consulting her too. She knew that William Cecil had received devoted care from the queen for a long period on his deathbed. She did not know when that would happen or how it would happen, but she felt it was all worth it as long as she would obtain that. I dont know what is so great about me, but that shows just how unskilled I am. But it doesnt matter if I dont understand as long as the skilled people do understand. After all, it doesnt matter to me whats so good about me. Thats something that helps other people. However Cecil!! She understood. She usually understood nothing, but this was one thing she did understand. Dont lose. Dont lose, me. Dont lose, Dudley. And to do that I wont lose. Splendid. The warriors in reserve heard a strange girl speak. The bending of her clothes and the indentation in the ground showed just how much weight was bearing down on her, but she remained perfectly calm. It seems everyone is saying they have to lose because of the history recreation and it was growing tedious. Saying you can always make it an interpretive loss is just another side of being a loser. How selfish can you be? asked someone. Its not like anyone has a choice, said someone else. However, the strange girl continued. I like women who refuse to lose. She took a slow step forward. I also like men who refuse to lose. She took a second step and then a calm third step. And when I refuse to lose, I am the most wonderful of them all. There was no slowing to her movements. Everyone wondered why because she supposedly had a massive amount of weight on her shoulders. Their vice president was already over twenty meters up. A flower cannot be beaten, said the girl. No matter how harsh the location and no matter how much snow and dirt pile on top of it, come spring, its stalk will extend and it will bloom toward the sun. And a flower will enjoy itself even if there is no one around to see it. Also, it may wither in the fall, but it will bloom again in the spring. There is no loss there. It is constant cycle of victory. Therefore Even under a great weight, a flower will not lose. It will rise above it and achieve victory all for its love of itself. That is why people refer to flowers as proudly blooming. In that instant, a change occurred in the sky above them all. After Cecil floated even further up, her altitude suddenly dropped. Cecil noticed something happen each time the flashy girl down below took a step. I fall!? She was falling. It became obvious at around the third step. Each further step she took worked toward releasing Cecils spell. Why? She did not understand. Not understanding was normal for her, but when she had inherited the name of Cecil, the adults had given her this weight spell as a part of being a competitive eater. The queen had even praised it and said seeing it put her in a good mood. Nevertheless, it was being removed. She wondered why and felt it was unfair. This girl was the one who had danced at Mikawa, so she had placed the weight on her to keep her from dancing. The weight would crush her and prevent her from making dance steps or lightly spinning around. The tension in the girls skirt was proof of that. So how was she able to walk and release Cecils spell? Youre a pretty good example of a woman, so Ill tell you whats going on, said the flashy girl as she brushed a hand through her bangs. Spinning and waving your arms are not the only ways to dance. Do you get what I mean? Cecil then realized she was hearing a noise. Footsteps. Judge. Well done. I see youre the type to notice the small things that fools overlook. Yes. Judge. Producing footsteps, clapping your hands, and speaking out all go back to the rhythm of a drum and the origins of dance. And Cecil listened to the footsteps of the approaching girl. They sounded almost like The rhythm of your pulse. The origin of those rhythmic footsteps, clapping, and shouting is the most primitive rhythm. That rhythm is the wave-like music we all learn in our mothers womb. That is the basis from which music and dance were created. Did you know that both song and dance are said to delight the harvest? They are said to be an act of life. The strange girl laughed and then gave a bitter smile. But thats enough for the lecture. It just doesnt suit me. Cecil wanted to hear more, but she had a feeling the girl would not tell her the rest. She wondered if the queen would tell her. However, she was currently dropping. She decided to strengthen her spell. She focused herself and imagined herself gaining weight. With candy, cake, and cream, she could just use a giant mug. Milk would be good too. It was best with just enough sugar that it could be seen at the bottom. Add some fried meat and it would be irresistible. However, her imagination brought a change over her. It makes my heart race. This dance is inside you as well. She lowered and continued to lower. No. If I fall, the queen will be sad. So will Dudley. Ill lose. But Im dancing too? Yes. The queen, that skinny woman, and everyone else are the same, so no one wins and no one loses. Just bring a hand to your chest and take a step. The footsteps synced up. This racing of her heart was what happened when she was having fun. When it happened to Dudley, she would shout about her blood pressure and cause a commotion, but everyones standard reaction was to laugh. If it also happened to the queen and everyone else, even if Cecil could not do anything, she and the others were all doing the same thing when they were having fun. Were all dancing? Heh heh heh. A politician needs to be able to make people dance as she wishes. The next thing she knew, even she had a smiling face of her own. Oh, no, she thought. But she also thought she had been taught something important. She truly was an idiot. Her mind was in complete disarray and she could not make sense of anything. However, she knew she could not let herself lose, so she tried to stay true to that. Sorry. She did not know who she was apologizing to as she tried to add on even more weight. At the same time, she wondered if the excited beating of her heart would vanish if she crushed the flashy girl. !! Going all out even against someone of lower rank. I can respect that attitude!! Dudley heard the Technohexen speak, but she continued nonetheless. More!! She fired her arbalests twice for a total number of quarrels four times the initial number. However, the Technohexen smiled. Here it comes! This is trouble! Miss Naruzes in trouble! Whats this!? Is she bringing this to a dead heat just before the deadline!? Is this the same as ordering manga on the divine network despite only having half an hour to finish her manuscript!? You idiot!! The Technohexens brain was experiencing the same high as one did late at night. With no concern for her reputation, she began singing divine anime songs with a serious expression as she continued her work. Meanwhile, Dudley prepared the next rally. She removed the Testamenta Arma from her left hand. The power to repel attacks was her own ability. She had gained it in order to reject anything and everything while in the darkness of that prison cell. It was technically not a Testament Sign and there were several vertical scars on her left wrist. She had gained the repelling ability as compensation for those. When she had tried to spill her own blood, her tension had tightened and closed the blood vessels, so she had swung her arm in an attempt to open them. The scattering blood had connected with the dimly-lit fairies hidden in her cell and they had protected her. The Fairy Queen had said the following about that power. Do not forget that negotiation requires both rejection and compromise. For that reason, the queen had allowed her to hide the scars with the Testamenta Arma. Dudley had therefore chosen to only use her one hand and she would never use them both at once. But now she would. This was not a site of negotiation, so no compromise was needed. She merely needed to strike back. Her enemy was using her full speed to desperately hit back the thirty-two quarrels. !! But this was likely her limit. After all, drawing a picture was not the same as striking with a snap of the wrist. That was why her drawings had gained a lot more small objects such as writing and symbols. It was to prevent them from becoming weapons, but it could not have been easy to keep it up this long. Meanwhile, Dudley swung both hands. And Th-th-th-th-there!! She targeted the Technohexens left side. The girl was right-handed, so she would have more difficulty hitting them back from there. She could always evade them, but I-I-I-I fired one last time. She had fired the arbalests for the fifth time. She had sent the instruction at the very last moment while removing Brachium Justitia. It had been a gamble whether it would reach the weapons or not, but it seemed to have succeeded. With a sound much like bursting springs, eight additional quarrels were fired. These eight would arrive shortly after the thirty-two that were already difficult to return. Something would clearly be wrong if none of these hit. And so they would hit. But just before they did, Dudley saw something drawn in front of her. A number!? The Technohexen had drawn numbers a few times before, but this one had a unit after it. Atell!? In that case, she had not been drawing pictures all this time. It had merely taken the form of a picture. You mean it was a spell!? The Technohexen gave a shout in response while making one last leaping motion of her pen. Herrlich!! A moment later, a magic spell expanded before Dudleys eyes. It used all the pictures, writings, characters, backgrounds, frames, dialogues, and symbols the Technohexen had drawn to form the framework of a story. A story of an impertinent girl who came to her senses once a friend slapped her! It was a repelling defense spell. Before Dudley could think anything more, the solid sound of the quarrels being repelled rang out like an instrument. The Technohexen gave a selfish pose of triumph toward the heavens and collapsed backwards. Finished!! Dudley understood what that word meant: her opponent had done everything she could do. That meant it was Dudleys turn. !! She held both hands up toward the total of forty quarrels. She believed she could return them, so she clenched her teeth and faced the approaching wall of quarrels. Kh! In that instant, she recalled the time when she had been freed from her cell. It truly had been a sudden occurrence. After all, no one had come to drag her out. Instead, a girl had broken through the wall from the outside. To her utter surprise, it had been the Fairy Queen who had said the cell had been kept a secret from her. From that point on, everyone had chosen not to hide anything from the queen. But that was quite a thrill. The power to repel in order to protect herself was an important power that could be called her very identity. However, it seemed she needed someone else to provide the power that dispersed her own darkness. In the present, she faced the wall before her. M-m-m-me too!! She decided that she had longed for that ever since that moment. Two actions filled the next instant. One was Dudleys repelling hands sweeping through empty air. The other was the approaching quarrels being struck forcefully from above and stabbing into the ground. There was only one reason why the quarrels would fall so suddenly. Cecil!? Cecil had placed her weight on the quarrels rather than her enemy. That could mean only one thing: she was no longer specifying a single target for her weight. Shes falling!? Dudley turned around and saw Cecil begin to fall from a height of about five meters. A normal human was unlikely to be too harmed in a fall from that height, but the situation was different for Cecil who could not move very well. The damage her weight would do to her bones would go beyond dangerous. However, the crazy girl stood below Cecil. Heh heh heh. Im not sure I can manage this one. Its no use, thought Dudley. That strange girls spell is meant to deflect, not to catch. And so Dudley tried to rush over there. My spell repels too. That meant there was nothing she could do. Show your willpower!! In that moment, a group charged in from a different direction. A group of warriors rushed below Cecil. They caught her and lowered her speed, but Gwaaaah! They were crushed. Dudley was dumbfounded as they all fell over, but they all gave thumbs ups while flattened beneath Cecil. Dudley gave a sigh of relief and looked to her left arm. A bit of heat had gathered in the scars on her wrist and they turned a pale red. This power is meant to protect me and only me. So how was she to protect others? Thats a question to think about, she told herself while looking around the area. She saw enemies and allies. She needed to form an official confrontation using that arrangement. W-w-w-w-we have done what we were meant to do, but I suppose it ended in a no contest due to intervention. Heh heh heh. So youre going to get out of it with that excuse? I-I-I-I-I will take you on any time. As long as there is a reason worth risking our nation for. Dudley turned north toward the Tower of London. Now, perhaps the queen while bring an end to this! Tenzou ran. About one hundred meters down the road and to the right, he could see the Tower of London. He was on his way to the northwestern tower, but he could not see the top of that tower from his current position. He breathed heavily while wishing it had been the closer southwestern tower. He continued on. It was just one more road. Just one hundred more meters. Once he crossed the moat and climbed the wall, he would have arrived. And so he ran. But a group of warriors was guarding the moat in front of the tower. They did not move toward him. That was only natural as they were fortifying that one position, but Tenzou remembered that this was the spot where he had parted ways with her. And so There!! He simultaneously threw three kunai into the shadow created by some eaves up ahead. In that instant, the shadow rose. It took on human form and performed a swift slash. It was Walter Trident Raleigh. Yamanaka Yukimori!! As he stood up, he had already struck with a large gravity sword measuring over six meters. He did not name himself or take a defensive stance. He merely attacked. It was a falling iai attack from the right shoulder yet performed with only the left arm. There were no gaps in it and yet it had speed. Hes fast!! A horizontal strike targeting the waist cut quickly through the air and yet it seemed to linger. Even if Tenzou tried to flee to the side, an attack from a second blade on the left would reach him. Even if he fled under the eaves to the right, the large gravity sword would likely cut through the columns holding up the roof. In that case Tenzou made the correct decision. He accelerated and lowered down to slip beneath the large gravity sword. A shadow was falling on the road. It was cast by the gravity swords hilt and the area below that straight line was a safe zone, so he charged just below it and spun to match the sweeping motion of the gravity sword. The movement would bring him behind Walters back. However, he saw the man let go of the large hilt. !? The gravity sword hilt struck the front of the house under the arcade and began to roll, but Walter used the lack of that excess weight to spin around even faster. The movement would bring him in front of Tenzou to block the boys way. He spread his legs and extended his left arm to tell Tenzou to stop. At the same time, his right arm made two movements. First, a snap of his right hand tossed a gravity sword hilt from his left side and down his left sleeve. Second, he grabbed a different gravity sword with his right hand. ! He pressed it against his own chest. This was his seppuku-style clone technique using a gravity sword. Another hilt had already fallen from his sleeve and into his left palm and the two Walters attacked at once. As the twin attacks arrived, Tenzou gave a shout. His heart decided on the right and he swung his body in that direction. Yokomichi-sama!! Dont use my old name!! Something burst from the back of his collar like a bullet. It was the crow named Milton. The black crow charged toward the right Walter that was in the process of swinging down his blade. The crow spread his wings and legs but did not stop himself. You dont know how to settle anything, do you!? He collided with Walters face as if embracing it. Go, young ninja! Go and abduct Scarred! I will take over everything the two of you leave behind! Walter may have divided into two, but he was still a single person. In that case, how would he perceive the collision from Milton? With a division-type clone technique, only one had to be blocked. Thats enough to throw off his senses!! Walter did indeed hesitate slightly. Milton had blocked the vision of the one to Tenzous right and he briefly moved to tear Milton away with his right hand. However, the Walter on the left made the same motion despite having nothing over his face. The two of them were the same body. Realizing he could make it through, Tenzou accelerated. He seemed to throw his body forward as he raised his speed. However, Walter took action in return. He used the motion of the hips he had lowered in his confusion. ! And he performed a large and quick back step. He fell back a good bit in order to retry his attempt to capture Tenzou. He also spread his legs with a twisting motion to throw a solid iai strike in the instant he landed. However, Tenzou fearlessly charged on. This is the action I wanted!! He continued forward, but he did so by throwing his legs forward, falling to his butt, and sliding. Here I go!! He slipped through the legs Walter had spread to support his attack. It only took an instant. Walter had not even launched his iai strike. There was a simple reason why Tenzou managed to pass by so quickly. Even if Walter was an iai master, his balance would be tilted a bit toward his back after a jump backwards. Even if he tried to land in a forward stance and launch an iai strike, his stance would rise up a bit in the front. As a result, his legs were spread a little more and his body raised a little more than with a standard iai strike. That was why Tenzou was able to slip through. Showing an obvious intent to accelerate while Walters sight was impaired had been Tenzous way of luring the man into doing this. And so he continued on. Nevertheless, Walter pursued him. The man swung his wrist as if to punch the ninja slipping beneath him and he tried to forcibly bring his sword directly down. In response, Tenzou reached out a hand while sliding. He reached toward the hilt Walter was swinging down, placed his hand on the guard, and forcibly tugged it over his head. !? This pulled Walters balance forward, but he let go of the gravity sword before he fell. However, Tenzou used the downward-swinging motion of Walters arm to accelerate his slide. ! He passed through. He left the iai warrior behind him and began running as he rose to his feet. The ninja tilted his body forward and accelerated all at once. However, someone turned around behind him. He knew the man would pursue him. After all, this enemy had experienced the collapse of his masters clan, so he would do whatever it took to stop an enemy attempting to approach his new master. For that reason, Tenzou began his run by swinging both arms to throw his coat behind him. He only had to rob the man of his vision. He only had to slightly obstruct the movement of the gravity swords. He heard the sound of tearing cloth behind him, but he did not look back. He felt a chill strike his back from the top left to the bottom right, but he paid it no heed. He had received yet another wound on his back, but he could tell one thing from the sensation. This one is not deep!! His most precious scar was on his right shoulder blade and this had not cut through it. !! The ninja quickly raised his speed. Tenzou ran. He ran directly toward the warriors in front of the Tower of London. Arrows flew toward him and the ether light on their tips proved they had homing spells applied. The spell was likely a combination of a kinetic detection spell that followed movement and shape and an ether detection spell that followed the targets very existence. Such a spell would be expensive, but this much was to be expected when so close to the queen. However, Tenzou continued straight ahead. The flying arrows were drawn to him and he saw them right in front of him. !! He accelerated his body and used all his strength to throw it down low. These homing arrows would not lose track of their target for something so simple, but now that he had dropped down, there was something with his lingering scent that retained his form and movement even more than him. That was his coat that he had thrown into the air behind him. The black garment had been cut through the back, but it still had the general silhouette of his upper body and it naturally contained traces of his existence because he had been wearing it. The coat acted as chaff for a homing countermeasure. This is an application of what our teacher did with her hair!! He had changed his silhouette by lowering down, but his coat had retained his shape. Judge! The dozen arrows shot by over his head. He ignored the sound of them tearing through the air and threw something toward the warriors as he stood back up. A gravity sword! It was the one Walter had let go of as Tenzou slipped between his legs. The warriors would know how powerful a weapon it was. It could cut right through their shield spells. However, this final group of warriors did not budge. They were prepared to fight to the death as the last line of defense, so they remained motionless and readied themselves to receive the gravity sword. Well done!! The gravity sword hilt struck one of the shields. !! But it did not cut through the shield and it was deflected into the night sky. It had not been switched on. That had been the obvious choice for Tenzou, but the enemy had not expected it. !? Their surprise was as great as their resolve had been. Tenzou saw the slight disturbance to their breathing. He kicked off the surface of the shield, kicked off the tip of a spear one of them frantically thrust upwards, and continued straight forward from an elevated position. Ohhhhhh!! As soon as Tenzous feet landed on the water of the moat, he began to sprint. Walking on water was a standard ninja technique, as was running up walls. However, he wondered what he should do once he climbed the wall. Even if he was going to confess, he had stupidly failed to prepare anything. And that was despite all the confession advice he had so self-importantly given at Mikawa. Yet oddly enough, he had always been prepared in the past, but none of his classmates had helped him back then. It was true that was partially related to Musashis new policy Horizon had decided on. But is that really all? He did not know what had happened to those who had stayed with him part of the way. They had told him to continue on and not to worry about them. They had likely wanted to do those things. They might have been using their help as a justification to accomplish something they wanted. They were horrible people, so they might have only wanted to let off some steam or the spring weather might have ignited some kind of destructive urge hidden within them. But whatever the reason, their actions had brought him to this spot. In that case, the reason did not matter. He was exhausted, he was injured, he was bleeding from his back, and he had lost most of his equipment, but he had made it here. He had been brought here. As he continued in a straight line up the wall, he almost clung to that wall order to avoid some arrows fired from the fortress. !! And he arrived. He was at the top of the northwestern tower. As he stood on the immersion-style Andamio de la Ejecucin that was decorated in white, he could see the starry sky and its twin moons. He also saw blonde braided hair and an English uniform turning toward him. He faced the girl and her lips parted as she turned his way. Who did you think I was? There were no scars on her face or body. The wind blew. A girl and boy stood atop a tower with a white sword less than a meter long between them. The boy glanced toward the courtyard to the right. A waiting area was prepared in the lawn covered by the Tower of Londons shadow. A group of warriors had arrows at the ready there, but someone stood in a chair behind them. She had a scar on her face. You cant! Her voice was directed at the ninja. At the same time, the door into the courtyard opened and more warriors appeared. They aimed and drew their bows and more of them lined up atop the fortress and around the moat down below. You cant! I will smooth things over here, so please leave! But after hearing the girl shout up from the courtyard, the ninja took in a quiet breath. He then slowly faced forward. He took in another deep breath and spoke to the girl who was looking back at him. You should stop lying, Mary-dono. The girl grew flustered at the name he used. But She shook her head, regained the strength in her gaze, and spoke more loudly. Why do you say that!? Judge. It is a simple matter. Well, I can guess more or less why youre doing this. He looked at the other girl down below and the scarred girl returned his gaze. What are you saying!? Shes dangerous! So Indeed she is dangerous. After all, I risked my life quite a bit making it this far. What are you-!? Silence, impostor!! he shouted. After pointing at the girl down below, he faced the girl before him. She jumped and shrank back at his gaze, but he only nodded and spoke. Mary-dono has slightly larger breasts!! The ninja took a breath and struck a pose. He formed a new pose with each statement. A blonde! With! Giant breasts! That is what people call the truth! And that truth will not allow a poor disguise fool me! On the now peaceful transport ship deck, Masazumi fed the young anteater on her shoulder and turned her smiling gaze from the sign frame to the Mouse. How about we stop watching this!? Right? Right? We can turn it back on in about five minutes, dont you think!? Horizon nodded twice while watching Tooris sign frame and she spoke to the naked boy next to her. I would have thought such a unique skill of perception would be completely useless, but here it is influencing a national decision. Just so you know, the clincher in saving you was my sexual carelessness. Keep that in mind. The boy atop the Tower of London heard someone laugh. The continuing laughter came from the girl in the courtyard waiting area. No one else knew how to react, but that girl removed the scars on her face and body as if wiping them away. This revealed the Fairy Queen with her eyebrows raised in a smile. She crossed her legs in her chair. Interesting. I never knew there was a clear difference other than the scars. You managed to see through this game that no one else could, so you must be the real deal. Mary, you win the bet. Ill give you five minutes before your execution. The other girl took a breath and similarly wiped away what was hiding the scar on heron Marys face. Five minutes. Enjoy your final stage. Volume 2B, 58: Accepted One in the Flower Garden Volume 2B, Chapter 58: Accepted One in the Flower Garden How many times in a life Must you give an answer no matter what that answer is? Point Allocation (Judge) Five minutes. Those words said that England would come to crush Tenzou whether his confession was a success or not, so he sighed. Well, it comes down to their circumstances. However, he had come up with an idea while exchanging opinions with the others earlier. It was the one and only way of saving Mary. When he had told the others, Masazumi had told him to try it if he thought it would work, but he would need Marys help. Above all, he needed her to choose to live. At any rate, that was the reason for his confession. A moment before he had called her Mary-dono without thinking, but Thats fine, isnt it? Isnt it? Its a natural progression!! M-Mary-dono! Y-yes! Judge! Tenzou had decided to clearly expressing his feelings first and then give his reasoning. That was an essay-writing technique. And so he clearly shouted his thoughts. II lilove you!! He stumbled over the word. Asama: It ended as soon as it began. Well, I guess he has no regrets now. Me: Arent you being a little harsh, Asama? Of course, I managed to confess just fine. Gold Mar: Is it just me or has a certain someone done a lot of unnecessary damage to peoples lives during this stay in England? Asama: Are you referring to me!? You are, arent you!? Arent you!? Wh-what have I done!? At the center of attention, an unpleasantly warm sweat covered Tenzou. He had stumbled over the word because, at the last second, he had hesitated over whether to go all out and say love or be more conservative and say like. However, the reason did not matter. He needed to follow through somehow. U-um, she grew flowers didnt she? Those were Th-that is to say, I think you are as beautiful as a lily! A water lily!! Mal-Ga: Huh? Hes still at it? Worshipper: A-arent you pretty close to there!? Try to actually watch it! Vice President has entered. Vice President: Hey, this is my first time in the divine chat on my own. If I do anything wrong, just tell me. Almost Everyone: Oh, congrats, congrats. Asama: Um, we really should be watching. Im starting to feel bad for him. That was pushing it, wasnt it!? thought Tenzou. But Mary suddenly brought her hands to her slightly flushed cheeks. What color of water lily? Red or white? Eh? He was unsure what to say, but her red cheeks just about made him answer red. But the red shows up so much because of how white her skin is. And he recalled that was the color of water lily she had grown. I-Ill have the white!! Noriki: Is he talking about wine now? Flat Vassal: I-I popped in here to take a break, but this is getting pretty serious! Asama: But why did she ask about the color? Ill look into it a bit. Novice: I dont know Oh, this is Neshinbara. Um, I dont know about the colors, but this is pretty interesting. After all, in stories, water lilies are closely related to fairies. Wise Sister: Now, its time for tonights super nerdy talk time. Novice: I ignored that after two seconds. Anyway, theres a certain story about water lilies. Supposedly, a fairy will transform into one when it is pursued by a demon. For that reason, if you dont pluck the water lily with a blade, you will be cursed by the demon hiding in the flowers shadow and waiting for the fairy to leave. Also, Latin for water lily is Nymphaea. In other words, the nymph flower. Gold Mar: The nymph is an M.H.R.R. fairy, isnt it? Novice: Yes. The Normans who conquered England had the same origins as the Germanic tribes who later became M.H.R.R. Their mixture with Englands Celtic non-humans created the people you see now. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. It may be wrong for me to say it, but how about you take a look at the scene now? Tenzou saw Mary hold her flushed cheeks with both hands. However, she closed her eyes and shook her head. We cant! Ehh!? Im being turned down after all this!? I knew it! Silver Wolf: Couldnt he at least say How can this be? or You have to be kidding! even if its just for show? Smoking Girl: Really, it was out of the question from the moment he misspoke at the very beginning. Im impressed he made it this far after that. Mal-Ga: Do you even have to get to the misspeaking? Hiding his face while confessing makes it out of the question with his very existence. Me: Oh, dear. The judgments are coming in from all the referees. This game isnt looking good for Tenzou. But youve still got some moves left to play, so lets make it work even if you have to force it. Right, Tenzou? After all, said Mary while raising her eyebrows and lowering her hands. We have to carry out the history recreation! Ive worked so hard for this execution! Tenzou listened. A lot of other people have worked toward it as well. People have died and Ive even killed people to get here! Three hundred people were killed by Bloody Mary! And after that, the two Marys brought chaos to the country and there were people who would have survived had that not happened! She continued speaking. I have a duty to sacrifice myself here! No, you do not! Tenzou shouted back completely on reflex. Oh, no. He realized what he had said only afterwards and the shout had been loud enough to make Marys shoulders jump a bit and make the warriors positioned around them and down below freeze in place. However, the Fairy Queen down below remained calm. You are intervening in our internal affairs. That may have been true, but he knew one thing for sure. Does England refer to peoples deaths as politics? This was something they had all confirmed at Mikawa. The people of the Far East wish to save anyone who is facing an unreasonable death, he said. And we will not force ourselves to view everything in a positive way and insist that such a death is salvation!! But a moment later, the Fairy Queen spoke with her eyebrows still raised in a smile. You are too na?ve, Far Easterner!! That is the way of the world!! Life and death and even the offense and defense of a nation are nothing more than cards for politics! By recreating history, we have turned even war and history into bargaining chips! Then He said what their leader had said in Mikawa and what they had double-checked before leaving for London. Then we will conquer this world and change how it works! He then faced forward and spoke to Mary. I, Tenzou Crossunite, will assist the Far Easts world domination and take on the role of watching over Double Bloody Mary! Eh? B-but if I dont die That does not matter! If we are to eventually conquer the world, England is nothing but a bonus!! The Far East will be the entire world! We are not far from there! All that remains is conquering the entire world! Im running completely on momentum, he realized. This is the same as making stupidly large boasts with Toori-dono and the others. I can leave the responsibility for this commitment to the vice president, he decided as a way of escaping the situation. No matter who died or was injured for your sake and even if you had the option to die, you are under no obligation to die! Now choose! Ch-choose what!? The people who expected something of you may speak ill of you in their disappointment, but you have the right to live in this world with no interference from anyone else!! Why? The corners of Marys mouth twisted. Why would you say that!? Because I do not want to lose you! B-but She covered her twisting expression with her hands. Imcovered in so many scars. I dont care! Im an indecent woman who has married and divorced several times for the history recreation! I dont care!! You might make an enemy of everyone in England! I dont care!!! I know someone who has made an enemy of the entire world!!! He took a breath. I would never have appeared before you if I wasnt prepared to at least bear the weight of England! B-but Enough! If I steal you away, any supposed responsibility of yours will mean nothing!! What a troublesome person, he thought. But She was proud that she was sacrificing herself. He was telling her to cast all that aside and come with him, so of course she would refuse. That was why he made up his mind. Whether it was a bluff, just for show, or a lie, he could say it here. Even if he had to lie, he would bring her back alive. He wanted to take her with him and spend his days working to live up to her pride and everything else about her. This was a soul attempting to support all of England and he wanted her to turn toward him. Even if you refuse and resist, I will steal you away! This was Phylargia. He wanted her to the extent that he would do anything and everything to get her. And so he spoke. As long as I have you by my side, your scars, your marriages, and making an enemy of England are all irrelevant! As long as I dont lose you, nothing else matters! Even if we lose our bodies of flesh and we remain as nothing but souls, as long as you are with me in the end, it does not matter! And I will become a ninja worthy of that! B-but Mary clenched her fists and swung them down as she cried out. Then why didnt you kiss me when we parted before!? Vice President: That idiot caused an international incident all the way back then? Me: But wasnt it the lack of the kiss that made it harder to cut their ties? Mal-Ga: And instead he got penetrated. Ill have this storyboard done in no time!! Uqui: But how is he supposed to respond? Theres nothing he can say if she insists he wasnt serious because he didnt kiss her. Almost Everyone: I guess its over then. Me: Cmon, thats pretty pessimistic, everyone! Damn! I-Im not gonna let you outdo me! Tenzou was certain those horrible people were having an ominous conversation on the divine network, but he was too busy sweating at what Mary had said. Sh-shes exactly right! Before his eyes, she almost seemed to be throwing a tantrum. I! I! I stretched up as much as I could back then! Butbut you didnt react, so I thought you had rejected me and tried to at least look good as we parted ways! You cant come back now and try to turn that around!! If you wanted to draw me in this much, why didnt you kiss me back then!? Her shouting seemed to explode in front of him. I made up my mind and settled all my feelings back then! Tenzou! Lie!! Tenzou saw a divine text from Toori. It doesnt have to make sense! Just come up with a reason why you didnt kiss her! If you do that, youve won! Do you understand!? She wants you to convince her!! Yes, thought Tenzou as he recalled Mikawa. This must be where she and I are parallel. But Toori had sent more text. Asama did a quick search on the divine network about water lilies. Do you know the language of flowers? Well, a red water lily means an innocent heart, kindness, trust, purity, or faith, so its pretty stiff and formal. But But The white water lily means pure or innocent. Do you get what that means? Shes about to be executed, but you called her white. It doesnt matter if its a lie or whatever else, just change her black guilt into white innocence. Even if youre wearing black, show off a bit of white. Judge! Tenzou nodded and faced Mary once more. She stood on the other side of Ex. Caliburn and he took a step toward her. That step brought him within arms reach of her. Once he looked at her again, he saw she was on the verge of tears yet also had an urging upturned look to her eyes. And for that reason, he nodded again. In the Far East, a careless kiss is strictly forbidden! After all It did not matter if it was a lie. A kiss symbolizes a promise of marriage! For a moment, Mary was overcome by confusion. Eh!? She glanced down toward her sister as if to ask if it was true, but that sister was averting her gaze toward the subordinates to her side. That left Mary with no way to know. I-if thats true She might have asked him something extremely inappropriate under the Far Easts rules that would be the future rules for the entire world. But B-but in that case! Did you not kiss me because you dont want to marry me!? Even as she spoke, she wanted to cry. After all, that was what it would mean that he had not kissed her. So why didnt you kiss me!? It is a simple matter. Tenzous voice now came from directly in front of her. He lightly crossed his arms and raised his right index finger. I still had my doubts back then. I wanted you very badly, but I had not tested to see whether you were fully qualified! Qu-qualified? What kind of test was it? Was there some kind of strict series of questions a person had to answer before they could get married in the Far East? She had heard that Far Eastern society was based in academic ability. In that case, she might be unqualified due to her poor grasp of the Far Eastern language. Wh-what do I have to do!? Judge. It is simple. First, take in a deep breath. Judge. She hurriedly spread her arms and took in a deep breath. Just as she wondered what would happen, his hands firmly grasped her breasts as if pressing in from the side and lifting them up. Eh? she thought while he lowered his head, paused, and took in a breath. Aaaaaaaaaccepted!! Tenzou was reluctant to remove his hands, so he kept them in place while he spoke. Marys surprised face was beet red and he now managed to speak boldly. You meet the requirements of my faith!! It was because I had not checked on this that I could not kiss you back then! Th-then Judge, he said. He was determined to say what he should have said from the beginning. Mary-dono, I He would say it clearly. I lilove you. He clearly stumbled over the word. All motion and noise came to a stop. Even the distant battle between the Musashi and Tres Espa?a stopped for some reason. In the silence and motionlessness, Mary thought. I should lie right now, shouldnt I? For the first time, she would lie for her own sake. And it took only a single word. Judge. She would act as if she had heard it properly. And so she continued with a trembling mouth. And I love you! Tenzou heard a response to his confession and he saw flowers. They appeared around Marys back as she held her hands to her cheeks. Ether flowers? According to Masazumi and the others, giant wing-like flower petals had bloomed from the Fairy Queens back, but Marys did not simply come from her back. They were almost too large to wrap ones arm around and they filled the area behind her and around her. These are water lilies. White water lilies were blooming. First five, then ten, twenty, and even thirty. Eh? Oh, um, uh She looked utterly confused as a flower field filled the area as if enveloping her and him. The blooming white water lilies were all missing or dropping their petals. They were imperfect, but they were indeed opening. U-um Mary gave him a troubled look from the center of the flowers. She pulled a single long cloth from her pocket. It was a red scarf meant to be worn around the neck. It seemed to have been knit recently. Tenzou realized the scarf fluttering behind him was on the verge of falling apart after everything he had experienced on his way here, so he let go of her breasts and spread his arms. Come here. Mary went. With Ex. Caliburn between them, she moved into the hands and arms that had been holding her breasts. Master Tenzou! While half drawn toward him, she leaped into his arms. After a pause, his arms awkwardly wrapped around her back and waist. But Mary wanted him to touch her more and to deepen the embrace, so she twisted her body around. She bent back, pressed the two targets of his faith against him, and wrapped the red scarf around his neck from behind. Master Tenzou, I lost. She closed her eyes, raised her chin, and stretched her head upwards. I have lost as well. I was never trained in how to kiss through a scarf. After a slight sound of scraping cloth, their lips met. She ignored how he went in too strongly and made their teeth clink together. I will become a more selfish girl, thought Mary. I will become a horrible girl who is honest to her desires and abandons the people who have been so devoted to her for so long. And even if people talk about me behind my back or insult me C and Im sure they will C I will work to remain a terrible girl and to remain aware of what I am doing. Even if she was constantly criticized, her answer was to live on and gain her own happiness. If she could blossom such that she supported this person who would help conquer the world, that was enough. So in order to grow even closer, she traced her fingers along his back to feel the scars there and she held the scars on her own, chest, arms, cheek, and everywhere else against him as they exchanged breaths. How strange. When we embrace, my scars are hidden while it looks like his scars are protecting me. But as she stroked his back, she found the scar that had indeed protected her. Finally, their lips parted, she gave one last reluctant peck, and she spoke. Master Tenzou. What is it? She found it odd that he had already wrapped the new scarf around his face, but that was just who he was. Rather than truly asking, she asked for confirmation. Will you scar me? Judge. If you will bear that scar with pride. Judge, she answered with a slight smile and a large nod despite the tears spilling from the corners of her eyes. Judge, he replied with a nod of his own. He pulled her to him and to the other side of Excalibur and she understood why. There was a great presence behind them. Mary, your show is over. The Fairy Queen had climbed to the top of the Andamio de la Ejecucin. Volume 2B, 59: King on the Tower Volume 2B, Chapter 59: King on the Tower Is loneliness Truly a necessary requirement for that existence? Point Allocation (Excalibur) From the deck of the transport ship, Masazumi saw light in the northern sky. She recognized its color, shape, and bright splendor. Is that the Fairy Queens light wings!? Me: Whelp, hes about to be burnt to cinders. Asama: Wh-why are you being so pessimistic!? Tenzou-kun is at the peak of his life right now! Everythings downhill from here, so how about we congratulate him for the moment!? Almost Everyone: I think weve found someone even more pessimistic!! Asama: B-but hes clearly about to be burnt to cinders!! Me: Dont be so pessimistic, Asama! Tenzous at the peak of his life right now! Dont get into a reverse loop. At any rate, the situation had grown dangerous. Masazumi had something to announce, but she had lost her timing. However, she sensed emotion in the Fairy Queens reaction. Is this a mixture of love and hate? Did she hate Mary or not? If she really did, she would not want to approach her, but she was using her own power to face them. That shows just how much she doesnt want Mary to leave. Masazumi nodded as she muttered to herself. You must have a plan to avoid Marys execution. Take the gamble, Crossunite. The Fairy Queen walked toward Tenzou with her wings fully open in the night sky. He had difficulty perceiving her movements, but there was a reason for that. She isnt really walking. Is she having the air spirits and other spirits carry her!? Her movement was not quite calm and not quite bold. She simply had her very location move her forward and in front of Tenzou and Mary. She was shorter than Tenzou, but she still found a way to look down on him. Mary firmly pressed against him, so he held her in his left arm and chest. He then faced the Fairy Queen. He felt intimidated, but not frightened. For some reason, her breasts seemed lacking. That single point allowed him to hold back his fear. He knew there was something the Fairy Queen lacked. However, the queen placed both hands on Ex. Caliburn. Let me ask you this, Mary. How will you take responsibility for abandoning everything? Judge, replied the flower in her heart. Mary took a nervous breath before continuing. I will not forget and I will make up for it as much as I can. However, I no longer desire death. You wish to repay us!? We will demand a massive amount! Master Tenzou and I can work hard to pay it back! Ehhhhhh!? We have to pay back an amount on the level of a national industry!? A sudden image of his money-loving classmate putting together a high interest rate loan entered his mind, but it was interrupted by the Fairy Queen. I see. Wait! Um, that settled it!? For real!? However, the conversation continued on that assumption. The Fairy Queen lowered her shoulders and opened her mouth. So you insist on choosing life even if it means breaking your promise with me? What a quiet question, thought Tenzou. It was almost as if Is she crying? He felt as if she did not want Mary to go and was relying on her. Nevertheless, her gaze was sharp. Well? Tenzou did not turn to Mary and did not try to urge her to do anything. They had already exchanged words and body heat, so he trusted in her and she did not turn toward him either. I have not forgotten, she said. She lowered her head but quickly looked back up at her sister while trembling. There is something I was planning to tell you when I was executed. She let out the words with a great tremor in her breath. Sorry I cant protect you anymore. !? Tenzou saw the Fairy Queens expression clearly. Her scolding look changed to slight surprise and then resignation, but it finally passed through regret, her eyes closed, her eyebrows rose, she took in a breath, and she forcefully opened her mouth. Do not mock me, Double Bloody Mary! I am the Fairy Queen! She then turned a sharp look in Tenzous direction. Luring in a fairy with sweet words is exactly what I would expect from a cowardly Far Easterner. But once a fairy has descended to the lands of men, it can no longer return to the forest. Just as the mermaid turns to foam, I will pluck the water lily here. If you are with that ninja, I am sure you will have a happy slumber even if he is only deceiving you. Elizabeth gathered strength in the hands on Excalibur, but Tenzou called out to her. W-wait! I would like to ask one thing. I will not listen to your sweet words! Please, he thought with all his heart as he shouted out. Try saying that again after Mary-dono draws Excalibur! Eh!? That voice of surprise came from Mary rather than Elizabeth. Tenzou saw her look up at him from his arm with her eyebrows lowered. B-but I wasnt able to draw Excalibur. You were using the wrong method. The wrong method!? The king can draw it. That is all there is to it! Let me say one thing. He judged the expression before his eyes, Elizabeths hands holding Ex. Caliburn, and the strength gathered in them. He kept in mind that a single wrong step would spell their doom in this delicate situation. Fairy Queen, do you know the method to pull three hundred swords from the ground? The two girls gave different responses to that question. One opened her eyes wide and the other frowned. Mary took a definite breath within his arm and spoke. Master Tenzou. She pressed up against him and held her hands forward. I trust you. He responded by holding out his hands as well and grabbing Ex. Caliburns hilt along with her. Their hands were placed atop Elizabeths so she cried out. Enough lying!! A moment later, light burst into the night. Just before Ex. Caliburns sword of light was fired, Tenzou saw white light fill the blade. I beseech you, sword of Englands protection!! He spoke as if letting out a roar. Oh sword given by the spirits yet later broken, show yourself for the one who will protect England! This is a gamble, thought Tenzou. He had heard that Henry VIII had boasted that he could draw Excalibur. He had heard that Henry VIII had researched compressed space and the Apocalypse. And he had heard about the storage system for Horizons Logismoi plo. All of that had led him to think up this gamble. Excalibur was not using Englands crust as its scabbard. It is in a space of spirits! Excalibur, be drawn from your ley line scabbard for the protector of England!! As Mary heard Tenzous shout, she also felt him tug on her hands. In Ex. Caliburns light, his palms enveloped her hands and guided them forward into the light. It seemed like a good way to have your hands blown off, but Mary did not see it that way. I trust Master Tenzou! With that thought in her heart, she moved with Tenzou and plunged her hands into the light as a counter. !! An instant later, Ex. Caliburns light exploded at the top of the tower. Despite the light, the blast of wind, the disappearance, and the rush of chilly night air, Elizabeth did not draw back. She merely stared intently at what lay in her hands. It was Ex. Caliburn. The full sword had been drawn from its crust scabbard and she held it in her hands. It was over a meter long as she held it up, but her voice was filled with surprise and suspicion. I drew it!? However, there was more than the long, sharp sword in her hands. What is that!? She turned toward the confused look on Marys face and the two giant swords in her hands. It was a single large sword that had been split in two. They floated in the air a bit and were about a meter and a half in length. The two single-edged swords were made to connect back-to-back and form a single double-edged sword. The swords looked like flower petals or wings and Mary held them with a look of utter confusion. While holding them backhanded, she set them on her left and right hips as if urged on by their weight. Once the floating white swords gained their proper position, gold lines of light pulsed through them a few times. The black figure standing behind her then nodded in the wind. This is Ex. Collbrande. Mary gasped as she listened to Tenzous words while he supported her back. Listen. Ex. Collbrande was given to England by the fairies yet it was broken, so the only place to repair it was the world of spirits. In other words, in the ley lines. Also, Ex. Caliburn was given to England from that world of spirits, so. Elizabeth held up Ex. Caliburn and shouted as if finishing for him. Are you saying Ex. Caliburn was a key to where Collbrande was stored!? And it would only show itself once the king drew Caliburns blade toward him or herself!? Judge. After all, that introduces a contradiction. What happens if the sword that determines the king is drawn toward that king? With those words, Elizabeth realized what her strike had caused. Drawing the sword toward the king. That is the ceremony for dedicating a sword to the king. Judge, answered the ninja. Chancellor Henry VIII was researching ley lines, so I guessed he had realized this. However, he likely saw no need for two swords and decided to leave them for his two daughters. The dark figure spoke clearly. And now the two Excaliburs have been drawn. What will England do with the two who have been deemed worthy of being its king!? Elizabeth gasped at what the ninja meant. Marys failure to succeed the throne due to being unable to draw Ex. Caliburn was part of the reason for her execution. Having her draw Collbrande weakened their justification for the execution. After all, Mary was indeed carrying the two pieces of Ex. Collbrande at her waist. She was chosen as the owner of that royal sword. Perhaps for that reason, Caliburn had withdrawn its power in Elizabeths hand. Collbrande had done the same. They seemed to be saying they would not battle each other. Kh. Elizabeth tried to decide what to do, but she heard a voice before she could. Fairy Queen! This is Honda Masazumi, Vice President of Musashi Ariadust Academy! I would like to propose a truce! A truce!? And what conditions do you suggest to reconcile our positions!? The Fairy Queen demanded an answer from the voice leaving the sign frame the ninja held up. I could say that Double Bloody Mary is ruining the execution so many resources and so much manpower were spent on and that she is now attempting to steal the throne! Then to protect your throne from her, Musashi requests that Mary be exiled to the Far East! For a moment, she did not understand what that meant. Exiled!? You fool! And what about the execution!? How will you make up for those costs!? Mary can repay you in the greatest way! Fairy Queen, surely you know what I mean. Elizabeth indeed realized what she meant. So thats it! Are you bringing the history recreation into this, Musashi!? Judge. Thats right, Fairy Queen Elizabeth. If we are to obey the Testament descriptions, you will name the king of Scotland as the next king of England. And that king will be your nephew. In other words, you will name Marys orphan as the next king. The voice on the divine transmission called someone elses name. Crossunite, the child born between you and Mary will be the next king of England. Mary will escape her execution, but she will ensure Englands continued survival. Doesnt that seem like enough of a repayment? Rather than having her protect England with her death, the Far East wishes to support her ability to protect England by giving birth to new life. Masazumis announcement brought a quiet sweat to Tenzou. Yeah, if youd told me that beforehand, the pressure would definitely have made me stumble all over my lines! But next to him, Mary brought her hands to her heat-filled cheeks and turned to him. What should we do? That was not even a question. There was nothing to do but escape the situation alive. Thats a lot of responsibility for me!! Crossunite, if the Fairy Queen refuses, make sure you make it back alive and bring Mary with you. I will handle everything after that. I am ordering you with my authority as vice president. Now, Mary. Do you wish to be exiled to the Far East? That is, do you wish to transfer schools? Judge! That quick decision led Tenzou to glance not at Mary but at Elizabeth. Wow. She is really, really mad. He was glad the Excaliburs had a safety setting preventing them from attacking each other. Otherwise, she would undoubtedly kill me and only me. But rescue soon arrived. He heard a rumbling and a roar of wind from low in the southern sky. A high-speed transport ship from the Musashi had arrived with a rope ladder hanging down. The others who had fought in London were likely already onboard. Even if the queen rejected Masazumis offer, it would not be too difficult for the approaching transport ship to take Mary away. However, Tenzou saw the Fairy Queen lower her head and clench her back teeth. Excalibur hung carelessly down from her hand and her fingers had grown pale. Why? Mary answered the quiet question with a smile and the ends of her eyebrows lowered. Once you die, you will understand. It was thanks to you that I made it this far. And now it is my turn to kill you. Kill you by having a child who will take your place. So Once that happens, lets play together again. We can play in our own Avalon on the other side of death. But until then, we must say goodbye, Fairy Queen. This is London, city of the Fairy Queen. A lowly spirit that desired a human cannot remain here even if she continues to dream. She looked at Tenzou. I will live in a human city so that I can protect your dream. Elizabeth, you are half of me and my precious sister. The wind blew in and the rope ladder dangled down from the transport ship. Tenzou wrapped an arm around Marys waist as he prepared to grab the ladder. In that instant, Elizabeth took a step toward them and let out a shout. Sister! The response came with lowered ends of the eyebrows and a teary-eyed smile. Thank you. With those two words, Tenzous vision flew into the London night. He surrounded himself with the transport ships rescue. As he left, Tenzou saw a certain sight. He saw some figures to the east of the Tower of Londons courtyard. They stood unnoticed far behind all the people watching him and Mary fly into the western sky. A headless woman, a lady, and He saw approximately three hundred men there. The headless woman, the lady, and all the others were colored a bluish-white and partially transparent. The headless woman and the lady next to her lightly waved in Tenzou and Marys direction and the men nodded. Are those the ghosts said to be in the Tower of London and the people of the graveyard? But before he could check, his vision quickly rose. The Tower of London was now far below him. He could only see the Fairy Queen standing on the towers Andamio de la Ejecucin. As for the precious person in his arm Please dont look at me. He knew what she meant. The fairy sisters had a faint synchronization of minds. That was why their parting had turned out as it had despite what they had gone through and they could likely still sense each others emotions. Because he understood that, he pressed her crying face into his chest. Do not worry, he said. Looking at you is never a mistake. With that said, he looked up into the night sky. The transport ship was not moving south or east. It was travelling west where the armada battle was reaching its end. However Is that? Tenzou realized that the naval battle was not going to end quite yet. On the ships narrow bridge, Segundo realized the battle was coming to its end. There were no unharmed ships around him and they were taking more fire than they were giving back. The wheel formations had lost their shape and a lot of ships had been damaged. The rotation was continuing, but that was only to avoid colliding with the other ships. All he could do now was order the other ships to evacuate and shift the battle into retreat. The elderly man acting as second in command on Segundos ship spoke up. The buoyancy on the back starboard side is in the red zone! Commander! We need to withdraw as well! At those words, Segundo sat in the command chair he had not sat in once since the battle began. From there, he checked on the Musashi visible through the window on the fifteen square meter bridge. So history remains unchanged. He had created a situation ideal for a frenzied battle and advanced his game pieces. The Musashis senses were still knocked out by the spell charm chaff and the Musashis first and second port and starboard ships had had their surface armor and surface weaponry destroyed. Anti-fortress stakes had been driven into the ships at a few points and most of the eight ships had fires and the glowing smoke of leaking ether fuel rising from them somewhere. He doubted the enemys internal frames could withstand extended use of their gravitational cruising, so that ability had been almost entirely taken from them until they underwent large-scale repairs. Overall, it had taken a significant amount of damage. But even after all that, the Musashi had not been sunk. Why was that? There were a number of reasons people could give. The most common one would likely be Tres Espa?as poor performance. But to put it in terms of the Musashis performance They used their disadvantage. The ships unified senses had been taken, so they had controlled the ships separately. They had also used the noncombatant trade ships as movable barriers, the different types of spell users had been positioned at the optimal points, and they had overall worked as a team. That was Musashis own system for a frenzied battle. The sparks and smoke cut off his view of the enemy beyond the shellfire being exchanged. However, he knew that Far Eastern students had an upper age limit of eighteen years. Everyone beyond those flames of war would be young. They would be the same age as his own fighters children. Are they giving this their all? As he wondered that, the ship shook from a hit. The deck seemed to push up against him and he heard his second in commands voice. Commander! Testament. Prepare to withdraw all forces. Also open a channel to the other ships. Segundo looked at the sea chart on the central table. They were already arriving in the ocean southwest of England, so the history recreation of the armada battle was just about over. The Testament descriptions say the retreating battle began after we created a defensive formation in the ocean southeast of England. He then raised his right hand and spoke. All ships are to retreat from the battlefield and return to our nation on the route designated to you. He took a breath. We will end the armada battle here. The crew of the Musashi and those working on its deck noticed the Grande y Felicsima Armadas movement. The entire battered fleet dismantled its uneven wheel formations and Theyre descending! The enemy lowered. They aimed their cannons upwards or, if they could not, they covered the barrels with white cloth. Is it over? Smoke rose into the night air as the fleet of small ships descended. The Musashi understood what that meant, so everyone was instructed to cease firing. They could see a lot of abandoned ships. Dozens of ships sank while spewing fire and smoke because their fuel or engine had been taken out. Their crews had already moved over to less damaged ships which were all descending. They may have been warships, but they were only old, small models that had been modified for one last use. Most likely, simply circling England had brought a lot of them to their limit. Just as everyone breathed a sigh of relief, someone suddenly pointed into the sky. Hey, look. A white automatic galley had been located at the center of the wheel formation that had rotated between Musashino and Tama. It was spewing smoke from its starboard side, but it was not descending. That one ship remained in the sky. That lone ship slowly and surely grew more distant as the Musashi left it behind. Isnt that Segundos ship? asked a doubtful voice. In that instant, the white galley exploded in empty air. With nothing around it as the even the Musashi pulled away, Segundos ship fell to pieces while spilling smoke. Eh? It had destroyed itself, but why would it do so when the battle was supposedly already over? The confused people watched as a figure came into view. A single middle-aged man was visible on the burning, crumbling, and slanting deck. It was Segundo. Volume 2B, 60: Postwar Approval Volume 2B, Chapter 60: Postwar Approval If you say the past is important And look only behind you What happens to the present? Point Allocation (Looking Back) You idiots! Why would you leave the commander!? A scuffle had begun on the deck of one large ship within the descending Tres Espa?an fleet. They had already reached the ocean surface far below, but one white galley was spewing flames into the heavens while too high for them to reach. It was Segundos ship and he alone remained onboard. The other crew of the ship had boarded another ship to evacuate and that ships crew and the evacuees from other ships were confronting them. What are you doing!? Why would you leave him on a sinking ship!? And why did he destroy his own ship!? We didnt leave him! He said he wanted to descend on his own ship, so he sent us on ahead. The elderly generation and the middle-aged generation glared at each other and pointed up into the sky. He said he had forgotten something. You laughed when you heard it too, didnt you!? You cracked a joke about how our commander hasnt changed! Thats why you saluted to say you had his back! The surrounding people were left speechless at that and the other nearby people began to shout. We want to ask whywhy he would remove us from the game board as much as you do! He took in a breath. We want to tell him the rules of the game dont allow giving up by sinking your own ship!! Segundo sat cross-legged on the sinking ships deck. The galley had caught fire. The other men who had descended ahead of him seemed to have noticed, but it was too late. The small-scale explosions caused by the fuel had already reached the inside of the ship and ether fuel was leaking from the bow of the ship as a mist. The buoyancy of the bow had risen, so the ship would eventually burn up or explode with the stern sinking down. Even if the other men tried to return from below, they would not arrive in time. Through the shimmering heat, he gave a nod to the now distant Musashi and his comrades down below. Im sorry, but I have to let the world see this. This was not a part of the history recreation and it went against the Testament descriptions. I must show them that Tres Espa?a is willing to die and oppose the Testament descriptions when we have an objective we must achieve. If I do this as the old generation, those of the new generation can use it as a diplomatic card. They can threaten to use the same methods as that foolish chancellor. In other words When the king vanishes, the game board is reset. I must make myself into the old king. Between him and the distant Musashi was the galleys ram. We didnt ram anyone or use the bow cannon here. He thought back to twenty-five years ago. According to the Testament descriptions, the Tres Espa?an galleys used their rams against the Ottoman fleet in the Battle of Lepanto. In the recreation, that meant using the ships rams and bow cannons to destroy the Ottoman fleet threatening the Mediterranean Sea. However, the history recreation had not been followed. The Ottoman fleet had had armored ships meant to form a wall in the center of their fleet and thus protect their primary force, but they had sent them forward to receive the galleys rams. Once the galleys had been stopped, the armored ships had been used in place of a fortress and the other ships had performed a pincer attack from the outside. The Tres Espa?an fleet had been outnumbered and unable to retreat due to their ramming tactic. They had still put up a fight, but We were almost entirely wiped out. We sunk a lot of the Ottomans, but all of them but the armored ones were old-style ships. The Ottomans had used the Battle of Lepanto to get rid of the old ships they had needed to replace anyway and that was how it had turned out. Segundo thought back to what he had done back then. The others had charged forward on the higher ups orders, but he had sensed something odd about the enemy formation and had lingered behind. It was often said that he had survived the battle, but the truth was that he had not fought at all. But my comrades back then always said I was weak and that I had nothing going for me but my family. For that reason, he had told himself that he had always lingered behind and that battle had been nothing out of the ordinary in that regard. However, the consequences had been unavoidable. He had not been lost, but so many others had. On the battlefield, they would smile and tell me to leave it to them. Before leaving for war his wife had told him We would be in trouble if you werent like that. So Im sorry. And I even promised to go to the falla together after I got back from the Lepanto. He lowered his head and spoke within the shaking and the sounds of the ships self-destruction. Im sorry, everyone. He thought of a certain girl who had grown up wonderfully. I gave her nothing but painful memories, didnt I? He heard the flames reach the bridge behind him. The heat reached his back and the ship tilted all at once. The engine had likely been taken out and the buoyancy would be lost soon. But at the same time This will mean the end of those painful memories. He no longer cared about himself, so he called out to someone else instead. Juana. And he received a sudden reply. Did you call for me, chancellor? Segundo looked at the person standing before him. She stood on the shaking deck between him and the Musashi which remained on its departing trajectory. Juana!? Testament. I am here to retrieve you with the San Martn. She gave a definite nod in the shimmering heat and sparks. What do you need, chancellor? Juana had replied to the call of the man sitting before her, but What am I supposed to do now? She hesitated. After all, he had attempted to abandon everything, including his own life. It was nothing but complete desperation, but she understood that he had his own reasons in mind. His past letters had given her a hint that he was keeping his distance from everything current. She understood that anything she said here would not mesh with his current line of thinking, so she decided to not say anything more than necessary. Yes. Just for the moment, I need to avoid my usual harsh responses. Juana? She reflexively replied as usual when he interrupted her thoughts. Please be silent, chancellor. I am trying to- Oh, no!! On the surface, she remained expressionless, but on the inside, she turned her back and ran about three steps away. When she hesitantly looked back at the man, he had the expression of someone waiting to be scolded. He was telling her to hurry it up. G-good. Thank goodness! Now, chancellor, let us return. The others have come to get you. Juana silently sighed at how she made it sound like she did not approve of it. Why did I turn into such a disagreeable woman? But then he spoke up. But If I return, it will harm Tres Espa?a. Juana understood that. If he returned, it would not create a new Tres Espa?a. It would instead create a Tres Espa?a that had renewed its aerial firepower but had still lost a war. With him in command, doubts would remain about their ability to command aerial battles and their firepower would be less useful as a card in diplomacy and trade. It is best for all of you if I am gone and everything is handed over to the rest of you. Juana just about replied to that line, but a thought stopped her. Its so painful. The next thing she knew, tears were falling down her cheeks. They would not stop and new ones joined them. Can anything be as painful as this? Juana!? What can I do!? She replied to his question more loudly than she had expected. What can I do to make you care more about us than your past!? Despite thinking it was a lot like a fight between children, Juana clenched her fists. Are you saying the rest of us arent capable of recovering from any possible losses if youre around!? She tried to wipe away the tears and found her glasses in the way, but she could not be bothered to remove them before rubbing her eyes and letting out a small breath. Will you not allow us to save you!? Why? Why? Why are the people you lost still more important than me, who you saved? If you hadnt saved me back then, would you have actually cared about me!? I I have thought about the person who saved me all this time! I want to assist him in the future. I want to help mister. And And I want to be by your side!! And yet Why do I need to pretend to be who I used to be to talk with you? How can you save me back then but throw me aside now? Nothingnothing could be more painful! She could not bear to look him in the eye. She felt she had merely let out what had been bottled up in her heart, but she also felt bad for growing so accusative when she had meant to save him. She did not know what to do and she simply shed tears at the pain and her own weakness. But he suddenly looked up. Juana!? She did not manage to reply before an explosion occurred on the bow behind her. She was thrown into the air before a single thought could enter her mind. A moment later, Juana realized she was lying face up on the hot deck. Are you okay, Juana? She saw him covering her with his own body. She understood what had happened: he had pulled her toward himself, protected her, and saved her. Im sorry, she said blankly. Its fine. He smiled just as he had so long ago. This is all I can do. He said the same thing as well. That same exchange had occurred countless times after he had saved her and she now knew what it meant. This was the one thing he was capable of, so !! She embraced him from below, pulled him to her, and clung to him. Please! This much is fine, so please keep doing it forever! After all This much was enough to save me! She did not let go and she lowered her head slightly to look him directly in the eye. She felt she was forcing this onto him, but if this was what it took to keep him from turning back toward the past, she would do it. Do you not like me? I asked the secretary about your tastes in womenand I did my best. I cant do anything about my personality, but do you not like how I appear on the surface? Ium That stupid man How inappropriate. As repayment for saving me, you can do whatever you want with me. W-wait. Lets calm down for a mo- While Segundo was struggling to find something to say, someone suddenly arrived from the side of the destroyed bridge. It was Gin and she was looking around. Vice President, you need to bring the chancellor with you and leave. In another half minute or so She froze in place when she saw the two of them. Segundo did as well, but Juana did not. She lifted her head and placed her lips on his. He was clearly confused, but she did not let go. She clung to him and desired him by force. After a few seconds, she took a breath and he frantically spoke up. Juana!? Oh, um, Gin. This is, well Testament. We can leave it at that. That was fast! And wait, Juana! Th-this is hardly fair!! Then, said Juana while forcing as large a smile as she could manage. Will you give us a proper answer this time instead of running off on your own? Segundo was left speechless and a ship appeared in the sky to the side. However, it did not appear by travelling through the sky. Its vermillion form appeared bow-first as if erasing a portion of the night sky. This is the San Martn, a Tres Espa?an stealth ship and the chancellors ship. My ship? asked Segundo as he stood up with Juana still clinging to him. However, he soon shook his head. No, it isnt. I gave the order to remove my inherited name and transfer it to you. Testament. But when I later revealed my lie, you said what was said here doesnt count, remember? Testament. I did, but He seemed to realize what that meant and Fusae used a cadena firma to speak from the bridge of the main fleet. You could ask just how much the here of what was said here covers. That is the most convenient interpretation at the moment. More importantly, look at this. While still embracing him, Juana looked from the tilting deck to the eastern sky. The Musashi could be seen there, but its eight ships were taking a certain action. Theyre turning? Testament. It seems the Testament Union has No, it seems M.H.R.R. sent a notification to the Testament Union. They claim Musashis presence as mercenaries goes beyond what the Testament descriptions allow and that our arrival to rescue you means that the armada battle is not yet over. Then She just about summed it all up by apologizing, but she shook her head. At the very least, my lie has come to its end. But it is my turn to save now. And you please continue saving. This will merely bring us back to the original plan we made together. Isnt that right? So were finally back to this footage. The way England restricted it to audio left the events there almost completely incomprehensible. In a dimly-lit cathedral, Innocentius watched the conflict between the Musashi and the Tres Espa?an fleet on a widescreen cornice firma. The others had all gone home, but the names of those connected to the divine chat were displayed at the upper right of the cornice firma. The one belonging to a woman named Olimpia lit up. Pope Sister: Brother, why did the Testament Union pass on M.H.R.R.s notification? Pope: That is the normal state of things. During a peaceful time with no meetings, the Testament Union is merely a communication organization. Professor: Allowing Musashi to participate as mercenaries would be a problem for M.H.R.R. which forms its military with mercenaries. Their emperor is Catholic and there is a danger of Musashi siding with the Protestant principalities that wish for independence, so this could give their enemy a lot of firepower. During the Thirty Years War, Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. are enemies, so it seems Hexagone Fran?aise is firmly protesting this notification. Pope Sister: Youre amazing, Professor. I knew all that too, thought Innocentius. However, he checked the different nations reactions based on a list of notifications. He was most interested in Englands reaction, but England is refusing to acknowledge the complaint about their use of Musashi as mercenaries, but I suppose they have no choice but to accept the continuation of the armada battle. If they dont, we could claim the battle never happened and they would lose the advantage they gained by using the Musashi. M.H.R.R.s notification really is cruelly made. To accept the use of mercenaries, the armada battle must continue. To not accept it, the battle is erased altogether. Its all perfectly logical, but its so very like Hashiba. Professor: Which option do we support? Pope: The same as England. Since Hashiba is planning to invade K.P.A. Italia using the Far Easts history recreation, the option of hiring Musashi as mercenaries is quite interesting. Their religion is completely different which means they are not heretics, so K.P.A. Italia could hire them. And if Tres Espa?a manages to destroy the Musashi, thats fine too. All that remains is seeing which side wins, thought Innocentius. He went on to think about which one he predicted would win and finally gave a sort of conclusion. Pope: Tachibana Dousetsu, as the former Peerless in the West, how would you say your daughter, Tachibana Gin, is doing? Lightning Cutter: Testament. She is still inexperienced and easily manipulated by strength, but I believe she is doing well enough. Muneshiges arrival and my choice to leave seem to be leading to an excellent result. Pope: Your adoptive son being badly injured is an excellent result? Testament, sent the Tachibana father. Lightning Cutter: Those with strength have a tendency to forget that they always have room to improve. If you recall, I displayed my skill as the Peerless in the West even after being rendered hemiplegic in an accident. Her husband is injured and she has lost both her arms, but After the span of a breath, the former Peerless in the West continued. Lightning Cutter: Losing more while young seems to be the Tachibana style. Tres Espa?as main fleet and the Musashis eight ships faced each other at a distance of approximately twenty kilometers. They checked each others position, situation, and firepower. Both sides had attempted to end the battle with normal fighting, but M.H.R.R.s notification and the other nations harsh reactions were forcing the battle to continue. This was due to the other nations C especially the Catholic ones C understanding what it meant for the Musashi to be used as a warship and diplomats had contacted Tres Espa?a to say their nations would support Tres Espa?a after the war if they sunk the Musashi. The continuation of the battle had been directly caused by M.H.R.R.s notification, but the other nations had seen it as a good opportunity to have Tres Espa?a and Musashi destroy each other. Having accepted that decision, Tres Espa?a was holding a rushed meeting within San Martn. The San Martn was shaped like a large galley and its bridge had a fairly low ceiling to make room for the giant low-speed cannon on top of it. However, that strengthened the bridges defenses and Juana currently spoke with a model of the battlefield in the center of that bridge. She pointed at Tres Espa?as main fleet deployed south to north within Tres Espa?as borders and the Musashi which was within Englands borders to the east. The Musashi is partially destroyed already, so it should aim for a victory through recreating the Testament descriptions rather than a military victory. In other words, they will attempt to establish the battle with the retreating Tres Espa?an fleet at the final stages of the armada battle. In other words, they will attempt to force us to retreat. What are the conditions for establishing that retreating battle, Juana? asked Segundo. Testament. It will be established if the Musashi sinks one of our ships within our borders. That will be viewed as our fleet fleeing back to its home and being sunk by its pursuers. She took a breath and indicated the models of their fleet as if stroking them. If possible, I would have liked to send out a sacrificial ship to have sunk and therefore receive the fewest losses, but the Testament Union is monitoring us more closely than before. The Musashi is partially destroyed, so they can say they fought a battle, but we are unharmed and thus are seen as not having fought. I doubt just sending out a sacrificial ship would be enough for the Testament Union to accept the armada battle recreation. My efforts only messed with your plans, didnt they? Segundo sighed. Its all ended up the way it was originally supposed to be, so now we have to be damaged as much as I damaged the Musashi. What you did was not a bad thing, chancellor. Juana displayed a cadena firma that showed Fusae with the rest of the main fleet. Fusae shrugged, smiled, and continued where Juana had left off. Thats right. That damage to the Musashi means a lot. After all, it allows us to get off with less damage. While we do have to fight the Musashi again now, theres another way of establishing the armada battle thats quite convenient for us. Chancellor, youve realized what that is, havent you? Segundo sighed in response. Testament, he said to everyone on the bridge. Sinking the Musashi or having the Musashi fail to recreate the retreating battle would prove that the armada battle happened much like how we won the Lepanto despite losing so badly. After all This situation came about due to the Testament Unions instructions. If it leads to failure, we can say it was due to their interference. But they arent about to admit to their own failure, so theyll create a convenient interpretation to say the armada battle was a success. Testament, agreed Juana. We will achieve victory over the Musashi and to do that we will attack that partially destroyed ship. Our basic strategy is to use the main fleet as the rear guard and have them fire from within Tres Espa?as borders. That long-range shellfire will guide the Musashis gravity barriers and other defenses to one side while the Santiago Caballero god of war unit attacks from above. The vice chancellor and the others will then board them from an open position and occupy one of the ships. The Musashis ships have lost their surface armor, so we do not need to think about the possibility of the Musashi ramming us. They also cannot use their stealth cruising while the chancellors chaff is still in effect. Testament. It would be best to settle this while that remains true. But be careful, everyone. You can never know what is going to happen in a modern battle. I was taught that anew tonight. The people of Musashi tend to do whatever they want, so they can take a while to get moving, but once they do, they are quite frightening. Make sure not to let your guard down. As everyone on the Tres Espa?an side all replied testament, the people on the Musashi side were holding a quick meeting. The main force of the Musashi was gathered on Musashinos bridge, some through divine transmission. On the Musashis bridge, conflict had broken out over the food prepared as battle rations. Hey, when did my milk get swapped out with curry!? Um, did the yakiniku meals from my merchants office get sent there? I think I saw our teacher eating them all herself. S-stop that, Toori-kun! Dont touch my shrines kudzu leaf meal Leaf Me Alone! What? You just dont get it, Asama! This kind of local specialty is the best! And Asama! Why does your meal have sake with it!? Is it fuel for your Shinto boob beam!? N-no! Its a local specialty! Just like you were saying! Oh? So you like local specialties, Toori-sama? Then why not try this Blue Thunder specialty I made? It is called the Croq Bento. It is entirely made of butter croquettes, leather croquettes, and grass croquettes for three kinds of croq. They are all the result of choosing the best option, so it should be delicious. Even the clothing. Wait!? I dont think these are croquettes. They look more like impossible-to-describe fried foods. At any rate, everyone agreed to pile the Blue Thunder products in front of Toori and the meeting with the transport ship arriving from England began via divine transmission. First, Musashi spoke while preparing some tea. I have gathered the opinions of the ship captain automatons and we have enough fuel for about three more short gravitational accelerations. Even if we attempted to use those to reach IZUMO from our current coordinates, the Tres Espa?an fleet would catch up to us in three hours before we arrived in IZUMO. Over. In that case, we have to keep fighting. Balfette-kun, can you continue as commander? Hmm Well, I guess we dont have time to switch over, so Ill do it. The look in everyones eyes asked if she was sure and Neshinbaras voice did the same. Can you handle it? If it would be too much trouble, I can take over while communicating with Musashino-kun and the other automatons. No, no. Adele gave a bitter smile. I have some ideas about this and I need to repay you anyway. Repay him? everyone asked. Adele looked at the sign frame sending in Neshinbaras voice. When Englands three officers and Shakespeare attacked, the final direct weight was meant for me, but you took it instead. It wasnt falling into the cargo hole that broke your leg. It was from looking after me. Im sorry I never had a chance to say it before, but thank you. Everyone exchanged a glance and poked at the sign frame from England with their fingers or chopsticks. Someones trying to show off Heh heh heh, said Kimi through the divine transmission. This history nerd is trying to raise flags with all the glasses girls, isnt he!? And he only just finished setting up a diary exchange with Shakespeare! His youthfulness is out of control! That was more like exchanging malice. Besides, if Balfette-kun had taken a direct hit during Englands attack, Shinagawa wouldve been in trouble. Thats why I did it. But if I or anyone close to me had pointed it out, it wouldve sounded like an excuse, so I decided not to say anything about it. Everyone gave quiet and bitter laughs and Neshinbara must have heard because he sighed. Our overall goal is to achieve victory in this naval battle by establishing the Tres Espa?an fleets retreating battle, but here are some smaller goals leading up to that: Silence the aerial god of war unit. End the shellfire from the enemys main ships. Intercept the enemys landing unit. But the biggest one is this: Sink the enemy flagship, the San Martn. I expect the San Martn to show up if we push toward their main fleet to establish the retreating battle, so we need to crush it somehow. From a Weiss Techno perspective, this is a pretty offensive strategy. Do we really have to fight that stealth ship? Judge. After all, it managed to damage the Musashi. If we dont crush it here, well have to prove our military superiority in future negotiations with other nations. Also, Tres Espa?a is currently a top-level Testament Union nation. If we survive a clash with their aerial forces and even sink their flagship, it will greatly strengthen our position in the future. Then do you have an idea of how the battle will likely progress? asked Adele. Yes, answered Neshinbara. Their main fleet will primarily fire on us at long range and send their god of war unit in for an attack. If we make it through the god of war attack, the San Martn is sure to show up. Before that happens, we need to sink it or at least locate it and have a definite method of dealing with it. Only then can we make our way toward their main fleet. The Musashi cant move until weve dealt with the San Martn. Moving will make it harder to locate the stealth ship by sound and prevent us from avoiding any shots it fires back at us. You need to rely on the gravity barriers for defense and work to locate the San Martn. Once we locate it, weve won. Once the two approaching sides arrived within fifteen kilometers of each other, they took certain actions. First, Tres Espa?as main fleet began firing and fifteen fully-equipped El Azors from the aerial god of war unit were launched into the night sky from the standby chambers on the side of the aircraft carrier. Meanwhile, the people on the Musashi took their positions on the deck while two people stood on Musashinos bow. Those two were Musashi Chancellor and Student Council President Aoi Toori and Princess Horizon. With those two positioned in front, everyone else prepared for the coming battle. While the Musashi pointed its bow toward the enemys main fleet to reduce the surface area that could be hit, the San Martn entered stealth cruising as if being erased into the air. The god of war unit approached through that now empty area of sky and the enemy ships first shots shook Asakusas bow. The second armada battle had begun. Study: The Second Armada Battle Toori: Sis! Sis! Everyones making a huge fuss over this second round, but I dont really get it. Can you explain whats going on!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Fussy brother, your wise sister will explain it with a diagram. And since you probably want an outline of the ships at this point, Ill add that too. Top right: Battlefield Diagram Line of ships: Tres Espa?as Main Fleet Text: Once the Musashi locates the San Martn, it will ensure its safety and charge toward the Tres Espa?an fleet. Sinking an enemy ship in Tres Espa?an territory will establish the retreating battle. Bottom right: San Martn in Stealth Mode Bottom middle: The Musashi Top left: Musashi Diagram Ship names: First Port Ship C Asakusa First Starboard Ship C Shinagawa Front Central Ship C Musashino Second Port Ship C Murayama Second Starboard Ship C Tama Rear Central Ship C Okutama Third Port Ship C Oume Third Starboard Ship C Takao Toori: So for now were just floating around, huh? But the San Martn sure is considerate! If it spelled its name a little differently, itd sound pretty dirty! Kimi: The name isnt in Far Eastern, so theres nothing dirty about it. Volume 2B, 61: Defense Units in the Sky Volume 2B, Chapter 61: Defense Units in the Sky What do you do If they dont show an opening? Point Allocation (Defend) As the battle sent tremors through the ship, Heidi ran through the sixth basement of Okutama. She occasionally placed exhaustion recovery charms in her mouth and the circular meter indicating its remaining power would fully rotate around and vanish. She complained to herself how much physical strength she was using and she finally arrived in the cargo area that filled the 16th wide block. Unlike the larger specialized cargo areas in the first port and starboard ships, this was a standard Musashi cargo area that used the same space as any of the wide blocks. She used a password key to pass through the wooden bulkhead door that was used in place of a guard station and she immediately relocked the door after stepping inside. The only others inside were Marube-ya staff who had the same key. The long and narrow floor was filled with Musashi-style wooden containers that had been shoved inside from the hatch on the stern end. All of the student merchants opened the access hatches on the top of one of the containers. Oh, Heidi! Sorry for calling you here, but come look at this! They pointed inside from above. Heidi tilted her head and wondered what it was as she climbed the ladder on the side and spoke to the others. Lord Howard gave us this, didnt he? Isnt it the so-called present he gave us just before the Musashi left port? Judge. Thats right, but what is it? Everyone got down on hands and knees to look inside from the narrow space above. She tilted her head again. One only needed to peer in from above when the cargo was a liquid, a grain, coal, or some other granular object. Simply put, it was for any cargo that would spill out as soon as the side was opened. Shirojiro had already checked through everything, but he had not said anything about this and he was currently out on business. Well, if I dont know, I can always ask him. So what is it? Everyone peered in at once, but there was no need to ask what was contained inside. Rocks? The container was filled with rocks about the size of a childs head and the others looked troubled. Its true rocks are valuable on the Musashi. Some people say they need them to make pickled foods. But still. We arent supposed to pour them down on people in battle, are we? Heidi listened to all their ideas and frowned. That glasses man! Oh, but Shiro-kun checked over it. Then it must be something good! It has to be, right!? Did someone brainwash you, Heidi!? You just dont understand, she complained with a snort, but she still tilted her head. What were these rocks good for? After a sudden vertical vibration, one of the others hit his head on the ceiling. That was an attack from an enemy god of war. I recognize the sound from Mikawa. That meant The battle really has begun! Adele watched the attack by the enemy god of war squadron from the bridge. Santiago Caballero is a famous aerial god of war squadron, so seeing them in action is a great learning experience. Tres Espa?as god of war squadron formed units of three and attacked with five such units. Of the three, two rotated between attacker and assister and the third acted as the controller and leader who monitored their surroundings and sent targeting information. Two units fought at close range while two others covered for them and they set up a rotation of roles as well. The final remaining unit covered for them all and commanded them. Its covering fire primarily came in the form of sniper shots. The continued rotation of the attacks eliminated any losses and allowed them to fight indefinitely. Theyve clearly been well-trained. The fighters of other nations academies would often act in teams on a daily basis, even in their normal lives. They would go as far as to eat and bathe together. Their academy classes and presentations were all together and those lovely young men would appear in academy divine TV ads saying Alcal de Henares! We may be broke, but just look how big our smiles are! Adele felt that was a bit different from how the horrible people in her class acted. They were so defenseless that Naruze would make a gay doujinshi about them in an instant. And as they attacked, the Musashi focused on defending. It was said defense was easier than offense, but that was not necessarily the case. After all, everyone here was more or less a beginner. Just like at Mikawa, the most they could do was track the shells and gods of war with capture spells and then intercept them. However, they were still fighting. It was an entirely defensive fight, but they had a plan. Neshinbara had yet to arrive, but receiving his assistance via divine transmission was a huge help. In truth, Adele was neither a commander nor a strategist. She was only in command due to the process of elimination. Im convinced Ive lost some weight during these past few hours. Im not going to say from where, though!! Actually being out on the battlefield was easier on her mind, even if it was not easier on her body. Currently, she was watching the enemy gods of war from the bridge. However, they were not yet perfectly handling those gods of war. The Holy Spell chaff was still clinging to the Musashi, so the automatons could not instantly exchange information through their shared memories. Nevertheless, they were using handwritten memos and other methods to gather and transmit information. Theyre really desperate, thought Adele before asking a question to Musashino. When do you think the wind will render the chaff ineffectual? Judge. This is only my personal estimation, but I would say twenty minutes from now. Over. Their strategy until then was to wait, but there was something they could do before that: defend, endure, and persevere. Afterwards, their efforts would be repaid with a chance to attack. Either way, we cant move until we sink the San Martn. Adele waited for their chance with nervous sweat appearing on her forehead. She raised her right hand to give a command and realized she might be a little too into this. Not much longer now. While the Musashi settled into defense, the Tres Espa?an god of war squadron wore down those defenses and confirmed the location of their forces. B2 leader to Base1. Its no use. The water on the bottom of the ships is flowing up too thickly. They seem to be changing the thickness in the areas we approach. A ships cannon could probably get through, but with ours, we need to split apart the water for a direct hit or it wont get through. Testament, Gran Mu?eca unit. This is Base1. They most likely have lookouts, so please attack them if you spot any during combat. But do not try to follow them if they escape. Moving them from their post even temporarily is good enough. A1 leader to C leader, please swap us out with A2. My left knife is about to break, but were in a bad position. Well remain until the last second, so have them attack from the top. Oh, damn! Theyve got a lock on me! C leader here. Testament. A2, youre up. A1 leader got unlucky. Use the designated course to attack the first starboard ship from the designated position. A2 leader here. Testament. What, I dont get to watch him panic as they trail after him? You got promoted just before we were sent out, so Im not gonna let you just sit around. Its better than being promoted afterwards. Thats true. They all laughed and continued exchanging divine transmissions as they fought. Its about time we had a serious discussion. Hows their air defense? Has anyone been stupid enough to check? Testament. Its thick but its range isnt that big. It seems to be about five hundred meters on average. It makes sense when you remember theyre using what were originally developed as anti personnel spells. We should be fine as long as they dont hit us in the joints or gaps in the armor. But be careful about the face. You dont want your sensory devices reflexively shutting down. Shut that off, you amateur. Are you still complaining about the wind hurting? Cmon, Ive got sensitive skin. Anyway, wheres their Technohexen unit? I didnt like the looks of their attack on the mechanical phoenix unit. Those phoenixes came in too straight because theyre used to the beasts of the New World that arent on the lookout for an attack. Dont forget that we can move in three dimensions. They havent been trained well enough to follow us if we do that. Testament, they all agreed and they all knew each other well enough to recognize each other by the voice alone. But sometimes, their smiles would vanish in an instant when someone gave a report and that happened now. C leader to units A, B, and C. Ive calculated the area Musashis defense unit covers and Im sending it to all of you. The way theyre using the passageways and hiding behind buildings suggests locals of each area are in charge of defending it. It would be best to destroy as much cover as possible before Captain Takakanes landing team arrives. Wait, wait. If we try to fire horizontally, our own fleet will hit us from behind. Why didnt you turn down that promotion? I dont want to hear that from someone whos working to pay off his mortgage. Unit B1, lets go. Well approach the second starboard ship via 8-2, lower to 150, and attack the surface. Scatter at 11. Lets see if we can make our way out along the roads. Testament, replied C1 as the god of war squadron worked together. Lets destroy the surface. Dont leave any walls behind. Create a pile of rubble and tear a hole in the ship. Adele watched as the god of war squadron lowered its altitude and attacked Tama. Tama was primarily used for diplomacy and trade and its surface area was mostly residential, but the front of the ship was being flattened by Tres Espa?as blasting spells. Its like theyre saying this is where theyll land. Currently, containers of armor for repairs were being sent to most areas to combat the destruction. The passageways leading underground were sealed off and Tama had locked down the barrier doors along the corridors. It would not be an easy place to enter from and there were plenty of obstacles before reaching anywhere important. However The defenses leading to the bridge in the rear are weakest on the second ship. The bridge is built low so diplomatic ships can moor themselves. So this is the most dangerous place for them to target. The sounds of gods of war firing and flying through the air seemed to support that thought. The enemy god of war squadron is switching between low-altitude bombing runs and quick withdrawals! Over. The looping attack of descent followed by ascent continued one, two, three, and then a fourth time. However, the gravity barriers and defensive formations were holding. There were danger reports, but Adele was patient. And on the seventh attack, something arrived at the same time as the two attacking units, so she swung her right hand forward. 3rd special duty officer! Please handle this!! Judge!! Several figures flew out from Musashis inner hull. They were black Technohexen. They flew out before the transport routes side hatch could fully open and they stood on the outside of the hull as if flipping themselves around. They already had acceleration spells prepared on their brooms or other weapons. Herrlich! But when they fired, it was not at the enemy. They were all firing directly ahead and at the same altitude. They simultaneously fired along the path of the gods of war attacking the surface from low-altitude. None of them were trained well enough to target the enemy by sight, so they had decided on an altitude and all fired ahead to draw a straight line. There were twenty-one of them and they each fired a roll of coins worth one thousand yen. The horizontal barrage created by those people and that currency flew toward the six enemies. !? Two took direct hits and ones right arm was hit. They had been hit. Of the two that took direct hits, one had the scatter shot of coins bite into its wing expansion mechanism which caused the god of war to tumble in the air. It reflexively moved the opposite wing which accelerated the tumble. As it spun away through the air, its right leg was bent the wrong way when it struck the deck and the entire machine fell off the inner side of the ship. The other one that received a direct hit received no actual damage because the coins hit its armor, but the other one that was hit on the right arm lost control of the rifle that arm held. ! A shot hit the first god of war in the back of the left thigh, but it still maintained its posture. With no concern for appearances, it immediately evacuated upwards. However, the one that had fired the shot stopped moving for an instant and that was a mistake. The anti-air fire of the defense unit focused its fire on that one which had ended its three-dimensional motion and come to a stop. The god of war was bending back at low-altitude, so the gaps in its armor were opened wide when viewed from below. A metal spear was accelerated into its stomach and it convulsed before colliding with a building. !! After its armor broke and strength left its body, the god of war fell into empty air off the outer edge of the ship. That was two defeated. But someone took action after the repeated losses to the god of war unit: C Leader who acted as the units leader. He rapidly ascended to a safe area out of range of the Technohexen. He looked down to check on the Musashi from overhead and get a grasp on the enemys location. However, the enemy was moving toward him. This enemy rapidly ascended after moving from below the ship and up the outer hull. The Schwarz Hexen from Mikawa!? Naito fired. She was already equipped with Schwarz Fr?ulein and she held up the broom with multiple layers of acceleration spells. Neshinbara Tou-chan can be pretty nasty in how well he reads things. As she spoke half in admiration and half in exasperation, she took an instantaneous action. Just like in Mikawa, she fired up into the sky. C Leader tried to escape, but he was too slow to raise the wings on his back. I cant accurately guide the shot without Ga-chan, though. His reaction had been slowed because he had only just escaped and come to a stop. Because the other Technohexen had fired from the Musashi, he had subconsciously assumed he would be safe up in the sky. But Naito took advantage of that. She held up her broom and used the several layers of acceleration spells. Herrlich! The supervisor of the Tres Espa?an god of war squadron was pierced through the left side and out the back. A cheer rose from the Musashi and they covered for the descending Technohexen. The god of war squadron scattered again and the sky cleared up for a short time. In that moment, a ship-wide announcement from Asakusa cut off everyones cheers. To the northwest off the port side at ten oclock! Asakusas voice shouted a direction. Low-speed shell detected! Tres Espa?as stealth ship has fired! Over!! Tres Espa?as stealth ship named the San Martn had supplied the damage that had kept the Musashi stuck in England and it fired on them again now. Preparing defenses! Over! Musashi handled the gravity barriers from the waiting room next to the bridge. She coordinated the defensive walls with Asakusa on Asakusa without using their shared memory. A single shell flew their way. It was a physical shell and it had no divine protection or spells applied, so a dozen or so gravity barriers would be enough to divert it. They could not communicate their thoughts via shared memory, but they could statistically predict where the other would move first based on their past movement patterns. Musashi virtually synchronized her actions with Asakusa despite not being able to see her. We will divert this shell! Over. The shell ultimately struck the torii-shaped gravity barriers, lost speed as it broke through a few of them, and finally burst. !! Cheers rose from the left side of the ship. Musashi could no longer see the shell from where she was, but It must have been diverted! There was no second shell. Given the time from Asakusas shout to the interception, the enemy seemed to be staying more than three kilometers away in fear of Horizons Logismoi plo. Defending against a shot from the stealth ship that had damaged them before was sure to raise morale and the guns on the Musashis port and starboard sides returned fire toward the position the San Martn had fired from. However The shells are passing through! Their shells did not hit the enemy. The San Martn has left the corresponding area!! Over!! Musashi thought. She made an estimation based on the hit they had previously taken near England. I have determined the San Martn can move at the speed of a high-speed ship. They could not hit it in time by firing back after it fired on them. That had just been proven. This has gotten much more difficult. Adele on the bridge and Neshinbara listening in over the staticky divine transmission had to be thinking the same thing. They still had not located the enemy stealth ship and would continue to be targeted by it. The enemy was certainly moving around so its location would not be known. It would likely fire if the Musashi tried to move or showed an opening. With that in mind, it was clear why Tres Espa?a had only sent out their god of war squadron. Bringing in the many other ships would prevent the stealth ship from moving around. If Musashi did not locate the stealth ship, they could eventually be hit. Even if they could detect and defend against the shells, it would not necessarily work so well the next time. After all, the god of wars were searching for more weakly defended areas and acting as a diversion. Musashi then heard someone take a breath from the sofa behind her. She turned around to find Suzu whose face was a bit pale. Judge. Do not worry, Suzu-sama. The defense is complete. Wh-what wasthat? Judge. A low-speed shell from the enemy stealth ship. One of those hit us before, but we defended with multiple gravity barriers this time. I have determined Asakusa was able to respond so quickly because she has the most data on the previous hit. Over. I see, muttered Suzu before taking a breath. So thatfirst sound wasthe shell beingfired. Musashi replied with judge to help put Suzu at ease, but she suddenly felt something in Suzus words did not fit. But what? She had determined it was odd for Suzu to say that, but she could not determine why that was without searching through the massive database or consulting the others via their shared memory. For that reason, she analyzed the statement with only her own artificial brain and spoke to Suzu. If something is bothering you, please tell me because we are working to locate the stealth ship. Over. Fusae quietly clicked her tongue in Tres Espa?as main fleet. Their distributed spells and ether supply allows the Technohexen and defense units to do whatever they want when we get too close. And even the San Martn will have difficulty hitting with their gravity barriers. How are things with you, Taka? A cadena firma appeared and produced his voice. Didnt I tell you not to call me when were in stealth because we dont want to make any weird noises? But I want a report from you. They defended against San Martns shell. What else am I supposed to say? I suppose youre right, replied Fusae while she sent him text information on the Musashis reaction. She thought about the condition on the distant ships deck. Their joy over defending will have gradually faded and theyll be growing impatient. The Musashi was stopped and the defensive formations on the deck were being repositioned or newly sent out. They were located at the center of the ships, along the outer edges, and on the major roads and they were all in the same stances as when they had responded to the low-speed shell. And in response to our gods of war Oh, there they go. Their work gods of war are out holding giant shields. Theyre in groups of two and one of those two has picked up the bow at their feet and started to use it. If those bows and shields fit in a god of wars armored outfits and hands, they must be the ones Englands ArchsArt makes for giants. But just like a ballista, those arrows cant hit a god of war even with homing spells. Um, Taka? From what Ive seen, I think theyve been ordered not to pursue anything moving left and right or up and down. Theyre only firing at stopped targets or ones coming straight at them. So theyre only swinging at stopped balls or strikes, hm? Testament. Id do the same if I was them. Narrowing it down to there lets the homing actually work and raises the odds of the arrows hitting. Also, the attack spells used by their normal students have a range of only about 500, but a god of wars arrow can reach 1500. Thats probably the main point behind it. In that case Testament. The god of war units cant descend. The coordinated firing of the Technohexen unit and the sharpshooting of that Schwarz Hexen was enough to keep them from getting too close, but the long range of their gods of war means ours need to back off a little. And since C Leader was injured too, the injured will return to the aircraft carrier. The uninjured will form units of three and perform hit-and-run attacks to gather information for the landing units entry. Its actually decent timing. Fusae fixed her track suits collar. It looks like they understand what the San Martns presence means. Im sure theyll figure this out eventually, but lets surprise them some more until that happens. Adele exchanged opinions with the automatons on the bridge. They had calculated the coordinates from which the San Martn had fired earlier. They had then compared that to the flight patterns of the god of war squadron and the locations the other enemy ships had fired on. Adele-sama, it seems Tres Espa?a is leaving a certain amount of space open as they attack so as not to interfere with or accidentally hit the San Martn. The San Martn is currently to the rear port side of the Musashi. An object representing the enemy ship appeared on the model Musashi floating in the air. It was on the rear port side. As a clock position, it was at seven oclock. We can estimate that the San Martn is moving here. We can use the guns set on the back of the second port ship and the outer hull of third port ship. Those guns have an effective range of seven kilometers, so it is well within range. Over. Judge. Adele nodded and ordered the six guns on the port side to target the corresponding airspace. They had not confirmed the San Martns location, so they could only predict it based on the space left open. But there are plenty of other areas that are being left open. The key to estimating the San Martns location was how quickly it could move with the spatial barrier of primary stealth active. Calculating the enemys location while under the pressure of being targeted while motionless was exhausting to everyone involved. Even now, a divine transmission was coming in from the completely panicked idiot on the bow. Adele! Adele! Is it all over!? Are we all gonna die!? Nwooohh! Theres one sexual and businesslike thing I want to do before I die! Horizon, you know what I mean, dont you!? Judge. Do you wish to receive a urine test? Make sure to include as much blood and proteins as you like. Huhhh!? I thought this was a game of catch, but you just hit the ball back at the pitcher, didnt you!? Wait, Horizon! Horizon! Why are you pulling a giant paper cup out of your storage space!? Dont draw a line on the inside! I cant fill it up that much! Or do you want to see me get serious!? Is that it!? I cant do this. Its going to drive me insane. I need to stop listening. At any rate, the automatons observations said the enemy ship was a high-speed ship meant for quick decisive battles. Based on its speed and the movements of the gods of war, it was determined to be on the rear port side. This assumption made for a dreadful opponent, but they could put up a fight if they could estimate its location. And so Adele ordered for the cannons to fire and Neshinbara gave some advice. Lets find them. Fire all across that area of sky. If we hit them, we win. Secretary, couldnt they circle around behind us? The smoke coming from the Musashi is still behind you, right? Primary stealth eliminates their visual form and sounds, but it doesnt eliminate their existence. Even if theyre using a visual compensation spell, theyll avoid moving through smoke because its so easily disturbed. If they do try to pass through, theyll go under you, so angle your line of fire there. They did not have to hit. As long as they showed the enemy they knew where they were, they would be on equal footing. And so Adele passed on the firing location and Fire! But no cannon fire came from the Musashi. Suzu and Shinagawa were the first to notice. Shinagawa had a lot of similarities to Asakusa as they were both captains of the first ships and she had been looking back in sky on the starboard side in case gravity barrier defense was needed. Low-speed shell detected!! It is arriving from the rear starboard side!! Over! They had thought the San Martn was on the port side, but it was actually on the starboard side. Did it move above or below the Musashi to reach the other side!? Musashi had only been able to respond to the attack from an unexpected location that did not match the automatons prediction because Suzu had turned in that direction. That acted as an accurate guideline and she deployed the gravity barriers as soon as the shell was visually detected. After a short delay, Tama deployed her own barriers, but it was too late. They diverted the shell, but not by enough. It struck the bottom of the arrival and departure deck for transport ships and diplomatic ships on Tamas outer hull. With a great sound, the materials were smashed to pieces and the deck broke from its connections with the ship. Tama also shook as if being rocked by waves. As Tama shook up and down by about three meters, the defensive formations on its deck stopped moving. Anyone working on the outer surface of the Musashi was given a divine protection that kept them on the ground, but those who had not had both feet on the ground lost their balance. Some were thrown to the ground and others fell. Voices of surprise, repeated explosions, and the sound of the wind could all be heard. Ah. As soon as Suzu made that noise, Musashi saw it. Several small ships had appeared in the sky off the starboard side where the enemy gods of war had been firing on them. This fleet had been towed along within the San Martns stealth barrier. It was the landing unit led by Hironaka Takakane and primarily made up of Tres Espa?as baseball and track teams. The landing unit quickly approached Tama while letting the god of war squadron handle the defensive formations that were attempting to recover. The enemy is approachingno, they are landing! Over! Volume 2B, 62: Attack Units in the Sky Volume 2B, Chapter 62: Attack Units in the Sky What do you do If they show an opening? Point Allocation (Attack) A small ship belonging to Tres Espa?as track team was the first collide with Tamas deck. The track team used the impact to perform the long jump from their ships deck and they reconfirmed the location of the enemys defensive formations from their elevated position. An enemy unit tried to rush toward them, but they threw javelins to scatter them. Other ships followed, but the covering fire for the track team came from the sky off the starboard side. Okay, brother, start with the ones closest to ours! No targeting only the guys because you hate them! Sister, it is not that I hate guys. But if you compare the two, I will choose the girls every time. If you understand now, then lets get started. The Valds siblings threw high-speed metal balls from their small ship, but they were not alone. Those without enough strength formed lines at set intervals on the deck and started from the back. Relay!! They used an acceleration spell to throw a metal ball to the person in front of them who would do the same as the ball flew through the air. Acceleration relay!! The enemys over by third! The acceleration from the relay of acceleration spells and the altered line of fire between the different lines ultimately threw the accelerated metal balls along paths with forty-five degree differences in angle. The speed was greater than the previous attack and the firing angle had been increased. As a result, the defenders also had to deal with enemy fire at an angle, so they were forced to fortify themselves in a half circle. Tama and Musashi sent out gravity barriers to support them, but with the possibility of the San Martn firing, all they could do was defend against the repeated close range shots. Finally, a single figure appeared on the battlefield. Behind the catchers forming Tres Espa?as front line on the front starboard side of Tama, Tres Espa?an Vice Chancellor Hironaka Takakane descended with a long bat on his back. He gave a sidelong glance at the enemy formation and spoke. Looks like Ive got no choice. Ill knock them all out of the way, so you all follow me! Testament! replied the others behind him. He moved forward as shells and arrows flew toward him. ! He held his long bat in a bunting pose and deflected them all downwards as he ran. His destination was the rear of Tama where the bridge was located at the base of the arrival and departure deck. He had to travel approximately one kilometer and it was an almost entirely straight journey using the outer edge and the corridors alongside it. He pointed toward the bridge that was built small and low to not interfere with arrivals and departures and he shouted. If we take that, this ship will stop. And if we do that His legs had no feet, but he started running even faster. If we do that, the Musashi wont be able to move and its all over! A moment later, a flying shell once more shook the air. The San Martn had fired a third shot from the starboard side. Musashi was busy dealing with the Valds siblings attack, so she could not help much with the third shot targeting the rear of Tama. Instead, Tama and Takao responded with their gravity barriers. We will deflect it! Over. With a great roar, they defended against the attack, but another automaton shouted back. The guns on Tamas starboard side cannot return fire due to the concentrated fire of the enemy god of war squadron! Over! That announcement brought sweat to Adeles brow. They know we can return fire, so theyve worked out a countermeasure. Next to her, Musashino frowned which was unusual for an automaton. The San Martn moved from the rear starboard side to directly on the starboard side in order to support the landing team. Judge, replied Adele while listening to the enemy god of war squadron attack and scatter. The gods of war leaving likely meant the San Martn was also leaving. Musashino-san, is the San Martns speed the same as we predicted? Judge. It is a high-speed ship. The standards would mean it can rival the Musashis inertial cruising after gravitational cruising. I would predict the San Martn is currently falling back behind Takao, but Musashino tilted her head a bit. Judge. I can determine I am likely mistaken as my prediction for the second firing location was incorrect, but the best possible estimate based on my individual decisions is that it is farther back than Takao on the starboard side. But is it really? Is it really? What do you mean? Judge. Adele-sama, I detected the same thing from the situation surrounding the first and second attacks. However, I detected something different about the situation in between the second and this third attack. Musashino looked to the rear starboard side. My judgment is that the San Martn is located there and thus we should attack there. However, I also suspect that something is wrong because there is an uncertain element in the decision, she said. Adele-sama, something simply felt out of place. Do you understand what I mean? Over. Tres Espa?as god of war squadron saw the Musashis starboard guns turn aft. They had clearly predicted the San Martn was located there. The gods of war could not allow them to fire and so they attacked the guns from the air, but the Musashi used their gods of war and other defense units to defend those guns. Tres Espa?as god of war squadron performed their attack, but they confirmed that the starboard guns were completing their preparations to fire. As they exchanged attacks, they saw the starboard guns finish aiming. An instant later, one of the gods of war sent out a divine transmission. It was C2 who was acting in C Leaders place and he spoke a single word. Fire. Just as Adele prepared to give the starboard guns the order to fire, Asakusa suddenly reacted to something arriving. Low-speed shell detected! As for the direction Directly to the port of Asakusa! The San Martn has circled around to the port side!! Over. The port side!? Over. The automatons quickly turned from starboard to port. They had predicted the enemy would be to the rear starboard side, but they could indeed see the white line of a flying shell directly to port. Asakusa desperately pursued the shell with gravity barriers. The shell struck them with a clear sound and was diverted enough that it collided with Asakusas 3rd derrick which was already broken. With the sound of destruction, smoke filled with pieces of construction materials rose from the base of the third derrick. They had somehow survived, but a dumbfounded atmosphere filled the bridge. Why? Adele knew what the automatons meant. Their prediction was wrong. It had happened before and it had happened again now. The San Martn was not in the gap they had determined it would be in. Adele asked Musashino a question. Does moving to the port side match the San Martns speed? Judge. A high-speed ship could make that move if it used its full speed and mobility. Over. In that case, said Adele. Cant we assume the San Martn used our prediction against us by circling full speed to the other side? Judge. But even with primary stealth, maintaining their full speed with no after-effects should be- No, it is not our place to say anything after having our predictions overturned. Over. Adele shook her head after hearing Musashino speak. She had her own doubts. Musashino-san, did you sense something out of place in this fourth attack like you mentioned before? And situation-wise, how do you view the relationship between the third and fourth attacks? She nodded and looked directly at Musashino. We might take some damage in the process, but lets break through the San Martns stealth cruising. I think what felt out of place for you is the same thing I just realized. She took a breath. Lets go achieve victory. The Musashi fired. As Takakane and the others ran toward the stern of Tama, they saw the guns on the outer edges of the Musashi fire directly to both the port and starboard. They were firing on the empty sky to either side, but they gradually changed angle to fire a barrage across both sides a lot like closing outstretched wings. It was a sweeping stream of shells. Theyre trying to keep the San Martn from circling behind them and using the barrage to guide it forward. Doing the same on the starboard side must be a way to keep it from circling to that side. And they had a reason for guiding the San Martn to the front. Thats where their princess waits with her Logismoi plo. Although its range is only three kilometers, so the Musashi will have to move forward. A cadena firma made of crosses appeared next to Takakanes face and produced Velzquezs voice. Wouldnt it be bad if the Musashi moved forward? What if that qualifies as them pursuing us? Do you know the exact qualifications for that pursuit, Vel? If I did, I wouldnt be asking. You know Im not fond of meetings and the like. Testament, replied Takakane. An enemy interception unit arrived from ahead and to the left. It was Musashis ground warriors. At the same time, bullets flew from behind. He turned toward the fellow baseball players who had fired and they removed their hats and bowed. We will handle this!! Dont you run away!! He smiled and nodded to them before running past the enemy warriors while his teammates gave covering fire. He moved from cover to cover while staying low and a few of his classmates slipped away to secure his escape or deal with the enemy. He waved at them and spoke to Velzquez through the cadena firma. The pursuit is a simple thing. An enemy ship has to attack or sink one of our ships after we pass the line of pursuit. Normally, that would be the provisional border between England and Tres Espa?a thats located between here and Fusaes fleet. Basically, the Musashi has to cross over there and capture or sink a ship or they have to otherwise establish a pursuit. Itd be easier if I could draw a diagram, he said. But Fusae and the others are already prepared to make sure they cant establish that pursuit. Just watch. He turned around and saw that almost the entire main fleet had its bows pointed to the left and right. That turned all of the side guns toward the Musashi. The fleet cant fire while were here, but that formation allows them to evade when the Musashi actually arrives. The Musashi will probably use their gravitational cruising when they do, but Fusaes fleet will scatter to the left and right so it charges in too far on its own and is offside. Then we can claim theyre taking advantage of the history recreation to invade Tres Espa?as provisional borders. Also Also Even if the Musashi attempts to turn around, its just too big and it will be moving too fast. It will have to take a very wide turn which gives Fusaes fleet enough time to regroup and time for the San Martn to attack from behind. Of course, if we take over Tamas bridge before then, well win before it even gets there. As he spoke, the Musashi shook. It was transferring from its quasi-mobile state to its mobile state. White spray scattered into the sky and the shaking in the deck grew gentler. So the Musashi is going to move. That means its about time for the real fight to begin. A certain sound responded to those words: a male voice from directly ahead. Yes. It is about time. Time to spend some money. A man sat with his legs crossed in a chair at the center of the path. Takakane came to a quick stop and spread his arms to stop those behind him. He then gave a single laugh and faced forward. Youre a perfect opponent for me, Musashi Treasurer Shirojiro Bertoni. Judge, agreed Shirojiro in his casual clothes and while sitting on an expandable sofa that attached to the hard point parts on his waist. But let me be clear about something. Our stores bats will hit the ball much farther. Why not try them out sometime? Shirojiro stood up. The angle of the sofa changed and became a side tail binder. Anti-gravity light came from the bottom of it as it supported his body. That side tail could be used for acceleration and to hold its user in place, but it could also be used as a storage space for peddling. As the tail transformed, Takakane chose not to split up his assault team. You arent making this a duel? No. I cannot have your men heading to the bridge while I fight you. If I have a chance, I will target your men as well. I showed off my power at Mikawa, did I not? Testament. It was a neat trick using over a hundred peoples strength like that. Im sure you can use it here too, but Takakane rested his bat on his shoulder and looked directly at Shirojiro. Thats the perfect opponent for someone who can defend against any attack. Most likely, agreed Shirojiro before pointing at the sky and listening to the shellfire from both port and starboard. He was pointing at that barrage meant to drive the San Martn to the front. We cannot see your stealth ship, but by pursuing it with this barrage, our Lacking Headquarters can sink it. You will lose a lot. Hah. Dont be so sure. You may be up at bat, but things arent going to go well for you if you miss. Also He held the long bat in front with both hands. He carried his Testamenta Arma on his back, but he could not use it while they were still within Englands provisional territory. That was why he focused on defense with his bat. So he is making this a pure competition of skill. As Shirojiro thought, Takakane pulled his helmet over his eyes and glanced toward the barrage of shellfire pursing the San Martn on either side of the Musashi. It doesnt matter to us if you find the San Martn or not. Were here to capture this ship, so how about you play along for a bit, merchant? After that comment, Shirojiro heard a shell being fired in the sky. Is that a low-speed shell from the San Martn!? He looked to the front of the Musashi where the shellfire from either side was closing in like wings, but there was nothing in the sky there. He did not see the path of the San Martns shell or hear the noise it would cause. That meant the San Martn had not been driven to the front. What!? He did hear the sound of a flying shell, but it was not coming from the front. That meant the low-speed shot had not been fired from the front or the forward port side. The rear starboard side!? It is targeting Takao from the rear starboard side!! Over. The Musashis bridge was in an uproar and the automatons exchanged glances. Our prediction was wrong again!? Over. However, the trajectory of the flying shell was clear. That left a single fact: at some point, the San Martn had moved from the front port side, slipped through the Musashis shellfire, and circled around behind them. They all frowned and wondered what was going on, but one person took action. That person was Adele. She raised her right hand to silence the others. The Musashi had stopped firing, and the starboard guns had been ordered to rapidly turn toward the back, but Adele gave a different order first. Please defend Takao! The coming low-speed shell had been fired from close range. Takao was opening gravity barriers, but she did not stop it in time. The shell hit at an angle, broke through the barriers, and struck the base of Takaos second derrick diagonally from above. Its speed had been dropped, but the impact shook the ship and blasted construction materials into the air. The starboard guns had yet to fully turn toward the rear starboard side, but Adele clenched her right fist. Lets make this damage to Takao the last!! She took a breath and swung down her arm as she shouted out. Both of you, fire!! An instant later, the Musashi fired twice. First, it used the port guns that had supposedly failed to pursue the San Martn and fired into the empty air. Second, someone fired from an elevated area in the nature district on the stern of Takao. Put all of my internal Blessings into a barrier purification!! Clap! One of Asamas large arrows flew through the air directly toward the San Martn. The Musashi students then saw two things in the sky. One was a large vermilion ship revealed when Asamas arrow burst into white light in the rear starboard sky. The other was on the front port side almost directly in front of Asakusa. Hit confirmed!! Fragments of armor and the scattering spray of the stealth barrier filled the air. As the wind blew them out of the way, a vermilion ship identical to the one in the rear starboard sky appeared. The San Martn was simultaneously located in the rear starboard sky and the front port sky. When everyone saw that, they let out a cry. There were two of them!? As various cries of admiration filled the bridge, Adele smiled and nodded. She reached both hands toward Musashino for a high five and the automaton tilted her head. But after a pause, she appeared to reach an understanding and accurately placed her own breasts in Adeles hands. Will this help you as a comparison? Over. Nwohhh! That statement has a response difficulty rating of normal! However, she also felt she had succeeded. Currently, a close-range battle had broken out on both sides of the Musashi, but with the enemy location revealed, everyones anxiety had been relieved, their morale had risen, and they were working together perfectly as they defended or attacked. She could hear their voices over divine transmission. D-dammit! How could they trick us like this! I-I wasnt scared or anything! Not at all!! Chancellor! Keep the Blessings coming!! Its your fault that I couldnt take my bathroom break and now Im reaching the red zone there!! We need to do something about how everyone is a little too honest, thought Adele. And will that third person last with all the shaking from the shellfire? Meanwhile, Musashino bowed. Adele-sama, you have eliminated our doubts about our predictive capabilities. Thank you very much. Please use us in the future when you need something calculated. But how did you manage to predict their locations? Over. You were the one that said it, Musashino. You said there was something odd about the relationship between the enemys first and second attacks and their second and third attacks. But with the fourth attack Musashino spoke up as if to supplement Adeles words. The relationship between the third and fourth attacks was the same as that between the first and second. But how did that help? Over. The other automatons must have had the same question because they turned toward Adele and nodded, so Adele replied while receiving reports and giving new orders. Between the first and second attacks and the third and fourth attacks, we tried to return fire where the San Martn had initially fired from and were attacked from the opposite location. However, the relationship between the second and third attacks was different. The attack came from where we predicted. Judge. That was why I was unable to raise the accuracy of my decisions. Over. Thats right, said Adele while raising a hand and indicating the two ships. But if you ignored that one different relationship and only focused on the relationship between the first and second attacks and between the third and fourth attacks, it was obvious what the San Martn was doing. When their initial shell would give away their position, they would fire a second shell from the opposite side to trick us. That was all. She took a breath. They would place a fellow ship in the precise location they would supposedly be moving to and, if one of them was about to be attacked, the opposite ship would attack to stop the attack against their ally. It was likely the god of war squadron that told them when the Musashi was going to attack. That squadron was partially here to attack us, but they were also assisting the San Martn. So So if we continued firing instead of stopping, we could hit one of the ships. And having Asama-san helped with revealing the other one. There arent many people who can fire a large-scale purification for a dispel. Asama-san, are you listening? Thanks. Asama: I didnt do all that much. Me: Thats right! If Asama got serious, it wouldve gone well beyond that! Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. Very true, foolish brother. That was just the beginning! Prepare yourselves, prey!! Asama: Ah, these siblings really piss me off! Oh, and Toori-kun? Please send me the Blessings for my next job. You sound like youre enjoying it to me, thought Adele while watching the enemys movements. Currently, the San Martn to the front port side was taking quite a bit of damage. To give it high-speed and stealth abilities, the low-speed cannon on the front was its primary weapon and it had little other armaments. In order to escape, it fired its secondary weapons and low-speed cannon while circling around to the rear port side. However, Adele sensed something off about that action. Huh? she muttered. Dont tell me Musashi suddenly heard Suzu speak. The same thingas the first timeis coming! The first time? Musashi questioned Suzus words as she opened gravity barriers toward the San Martn moving along the port side out the window. Suzu-sama, what do you mean by the first time? Over. The San Martn that had fired on them for the first time in this battle was most likely the one to port that they were already engaging in combat. However, nothing about its actions as it retreated into the port sky suggested any kind of attack was coming from it. But Suzu tilted her head at the question as if to ask why. The first timeis the first time. Musashi did not understand, so she thought for a quick moment. She recalled that Suzu had had a similar comment about their opponent earlier. It had been when the San Martn had fired on them the first time. She said, So thatfirst sound wasthe shell beingfired. What had that meant? The first sound would be? At that point, Musashi made a certain prediction and realized she had made a certain misunderstanding. Suzu-sama, when the first shell was fired earlier, you mentioned a first sound. I have two questions about that. She asked while convinced that the answer could reveal a danger which would overturn everything. When exactly was that first sound you mentioned? Also, when was the first time you mentioned just now? Over. Eh? Suzu tilted her head as if confused why the automaton did not understand. I meanthe first timea while back, she said. Th-the attack that first d-damaged the Musashi. When Tres Espa?a attackedbefore we reached England. Suzu gave a clear answer. I heard the same thingas that first time. In that moment, Adele realized something. Why had the two San Martns shown themselves and drawn their fire outwards? Why had the main enemy fleet stopped firing and why had the gods of war dispersed? And the last out-of-place fact that had come to her Why hasnt the enemy ever targeted Musashinos bridge!? That was not because the main fleet had feared damaging the landing team or because their hands had been too full to target it. There is a third ship directly ahead!! This is their true attack theyve kept in reserve!! As if in response, something appeared in the sky directly in front of them. It was a third San Martn. !? Before the third vermilion ship making everyone gulp could fully appear, Adele shouted out. All defenses to the front!! But the sound of the shell being fired came first. Musashino did open gravity barriers, but Its too direct a shot! The barriers would lower its speed, but it would push through. Musashi could not assist with her gravity barriers because she was using them to handle the attacks to the port and starboard sides. The attack to the front was more important, but it was an issue of whether the automaton could switch over quickly enough. Just as Adele realized the shell was going to hit, the color black filled her vision. Musashino had moved from the side to protect her, but that was not why. Is that!? A single high-sped ship flew in from above and starboard to move into the low-speed shells path. From the bridge, Adele could see the emblem of Englands Oxford Academy. Trumps 4 Pirate Queen Grace OMalley!? Testament. Honestly, this is pretty sad after you said you didnt want Englands help. I was hiding and watching as an observer, but I decided to do this on a whim. I know Im disobeying my orders, but Im used to fighting with the queen and I have a debt to repay. A debt? Testament, replied Graces voice. When the Musashi arrived at England, that stealth ship attacked you. You had to have suggested using gravity barriers to deflect it, but that only wouldve worked if you gave no consideration to deflecting the shell into England. And during the ridiculous turbulence afterwards, you protected our ship with your buffering control. So So Ill repay you by protecting the nation and ship named Musashi with the Pirate Queens Granuaile. As soon as she finished speaking, the shell struck the side of her ship. The high-speed ship bent in a shallow V-shape and spun sideways into the sky to the left, but light entered its rear accelerator as if a final powerful breath. Dont think the Pirate Queen is going to do nothing more than take damage! With the barrel-roll motion, the ship flew into the port sky and travelled in an arc toward the damaged San Martn there. The damaged San Martn noticed and attempted to take evasive action, but the Musashis shellfire would not allow it. A shot to its bow stopped the vermilion ship. Evacuate! The crew of the damaged San Martn attached speed buffering spell charms for the fall and jumped off the ship. At the same time, the crew of Graces high-speed ship similarly jumped out into the sky while holding spell charms that would allow them to land. A moment later, the high-speed ship performed a rotating body press on the damaged San Martn. With a great roar, the two ships dented and bent as if intertwining. Port side, fall back!! After that single order, the two ships exploded in the sky below the Musashis port side. The explosive blast scattered the ocean on the Musashis surface. This produced mist and wind, but Adele combed a hand through her hair on the bridge and spoke out once more as if to shake off a great many things. Continue fighting!! Adeles voice was followed by the aftereffects of the blast washing over the ship. A certain confrontation was taking place on the starboard side of Tama, the Musashis second starboard ship. A unit primarily made up of Tres Espa?as baseball and track teams was exchanging fire with the defense unit, the landing team travelled across Tamas bow, and warriors that crossed over from Murayama and other ships intercepted them. !? The Valds sister, Flores Valds, realized a metal ball had been thrown back at them, but it was thrown like a game of catch rather than as an attack. It was targeting Brother! Watch out! Sister, replied the brother in question. This is the battlefield, so that should be obvious. But I am happy that my sister is worried about- The ball hit his face as he turned to look at her. It produced a dull sound, but it was as light as a slap. The sister saw her brothers face transform into a shallow V-shape, so she spoke to him as he crouched down and held his face. I told you to watch out. He stood back up and moved his jaw back and forth to fix it back in place. Sister, if you must pity someone, pity the enemy. We are Catholic, so we love pity and sympathy. The mention of the enemy and her brothers gaze led the sister to look into the group of enemies. There, a single boy stood between two defense units. He was a narrow-eyed boy in a work vest and gauntlets. He stared at the siblings and slowly raised a hand to point at the metal ball the brother held in his right hand. You forgot that, so I returned it. Is this the Saint Elmo magic ball from when we attacked before? Judge. Its the disappearing one both of you threw simultaneously. We did manage to fix the city you destroyed... He pointed toward the city behind him that was accumulating rubble from the current attack. But dont give us unnecessary work. Testament. Then what should we do now? Judge, replied the boy. He lowered his hips and prepared his right fist at the waist. How about a duel with the one rule that it be a three-pitch game. His voice reached them over the din of the battlefield. With three hits, I will defeat the Valds siblings. The high-speed ship and one of the San Martns exploded in the port sky. The wind from that raced across the port ship, across the gap, and finally reached Tama. From the center to the stern of Tama was an area where the city still mostly remained. The port side residential district looked like a ghost town or an abandoned city and two girls currently stood there. One was looking up at the moons. She stood upwind and wore a vermilion uniform. Tachibana Gin, 3rd Special Duty Officer and Steel Master of Tres Espa?as Alcal de Henares. With her two false arms held in a natural stance and long, narrow cases attached to each shoulder, she faced another girl. This one wore a black Far Eastern uniform with blue armor. Honda Futayo, Vice Chancellor and Strike Forcer of the Far Easts Musashi Ariadust Academy. With a long spear in hand and her ponytail blowing in the wind, Futayo faced her opponent. Why are you here? To restore my husband to his rightful position. Your husband? Master Tachibana Muneshige. Ohh. Futayo gave a nod of understanding in the night. He was a wonderful man. I was quite inexperienced, so he was able to teach me quite a lot. Really? Gins eyebrows rose a bit and Futayo gave a deep nod. Judge. We came to a mutual understanding through combat. How I was able to guess just how much work he had put into obtaining that strength likely only worked in one direction, but Futayo paused to think for a moment. To use an English term to hide my embarrassment, you could say the two of us had sex. Gin felt dizzy for an instant. She could not believe it, but no one would normally lie about that in a situation like this. Th-then How much time had there been for something like that back then? It had taken her five minutes to run to him. But if he finished that quickly, he must not have been feeling well. Futayo nodded twice with a reminiscent look on her face. During what you could call our second round, he was very, very fast. Second round!? Um, he must not have been very into it! Normally, he would-! Judge. I apologize. I was not trying to say your husband had done a poor job and I am sure everyone knows how you feel. On the Musashi, everyone saw it on the PR committees broadcast, but didnt they broadcast it in Tres Espa?a too? It was shown live. Live!? N-no. From what I remember, the most important parts must have been cut out! I see. Catholic moral regulations can be strict. Are you not allowed to show it if there is blood? Th-there was blood!? Yes. Futayo lowered her head a little. I am sorry to have to tell you this, but I stabbed into him several dozen times at the end. What? S-so you were not the one being stabbed into!? Judge. I was the one doing it. I believe the exact number was around fifty. Muneshige-dono did well to protect his most vital parts. Gin almost fell to her knees. Wh-when Master Muneshige wakes up, I must erase these terrible memories!! After carving the number fifty into her heart, she corrected her stance and spoke. I will make up for my husbands disgrace! Judge. Your bond between husband and wife is truly wonderful. I heard from my father that you have the skill needed to inherit the Tachibana family and your father, Tachibana Dousetsu, initially intended for that to happen. Testament, replied Gin. But according to the Testament descriptions, the inheritance was given to Muneshige who was adopted into the family. And if that history needed to be recreated, I was meant to inherit Muneshiges name as a double inherited name. As she spoke, Gin removed the twin cross swords from the hard points on her waist and held them with her false arms. She rotated her wrists once to check on the motion before continuing. Master Muneshige challenged me again and again. I assumed he was a foreign boy who was after the Tachibana name and was not taking it seriously enough, so I drove him away every time. However, he defeated me in the end. Thinking back, she realized she had not been honest back then. She had been confused by the strange new emotions she had started feeling. Even after that, I would suddenly attack him or put poison in his food. That sounds like a fulfilling married life that would keep you on your toes. Testament, agreed Gin. But even after all that, I continued to lose and I finally accepted him. I am a troublesome girl, she thought. She had thought she could do anything, so she had refused to accept him unless he outdid every single thing she could think of. However, he had chosen to accept it all rather than outdo her and she had found that comfortable. But I never thought it would turn him into a bottom!! She pulled her two Arcabuz Cruz guns from the two-pitch space in her false arms and she looked to the enemy before her. Now, then. As soon as she said that, her footing shook. The Musashi had begun to move, but not forward as she had expected. It is descending!? The ships ocean was being deflected into the sky on either side like giant pillars of water. The scent of wind and salt water and the white noise of surging spray vanished into the sky. Gin slowly looked up at the moons visible through that ocean canyon and then she looked back to the female warrior backlit by the moonlight. Gin understood the battlefield had begun to move and she opened her mouth to speak to her foe. Let us begin. With that, she fired on her opponent. Adele listened to the instructions Neshinbara sent as he approached the Musashi and she raised her right hand to give an order. The Musashi was making an emergency descent and Neshinbara was explaining why. Now that the San Martn has shown itself, we dont need to stay still and search it out. That means we only have to move forward and recreate Englands pursuit of them, but with two San Martns and the god of war squadron around, we cant calmly use gravitational acceleration. And now that their trick using multiple San Martns has been discovered, theyll start attacking more aggressively. So They dropped down while temporarily abandoning the ocean on the side and bottom hulls of the ships. Drop down by three hundred meters. That should be about two levels for the Musashi. Lower that much and the height difference, turbulence, and mist created by the drop will prevent the god of war squadron and the San Martns from touching you. However, theres one thing the Musashi can use the produced wind for. Beyond the water spray rising up, the small Tres Espa?an ships of the landing team shot anchors into Tamas starboard side. Not only did that keep them near the Musashi, but it also prevented them from capsizing in the turbulence created by the drop. However, Adele ignored them and gave an order. All ships, use visual confirmation to work together and angle up by fifteen degrees. Also, move in reverse at extreme slow speed! All ships, move in reverse at extreme slow speed! Over. As if a great weight was bearing down on them, each ships bow tilted up to look into the sky. However, taking that action while falling caused the ships to slip backwards like leaves. Slowly but surely, the Musashi moved backwards. While feeling the motion from her chair, Adele gave a new order. This was how Neshinbara had said to use the wind of the fall. All ships, open the external hull for gravitational cruising! On the bridge of the third San Martn which was actually the primary one, Segundo and Juana watched the Musashis actions. It dropped down and opened its outer hull for gravitational cruising as if presenting wings to the pressure of the wind. The opening of the outer hull was guided by the air resistance, so it shook the ship yet finished quickly. Also, the raised bows of the eight ships were pointed directly at something. They are looking straight at the main fleet. In that case, we should turn that way as well. We will pursue the Musashi from behind once it passes below us. And once we pursue it and push it beyond the main fleet, this will all be over. How long will it take for the accelerated Musashi to reach the main fleet? Testament, replied Juana with countless cadena firma set up as her workspace. Approximately 200 seconds, chancellor. As long as we push it past the main fleet afterwards, we will win. Also, the effectiveness of the main fleets cannons will rise after 140 seconds which is 60 seconds after the Musashi enters Tres Espa?an waters. That will be the time limit for the landing team, but if the vice chancellor takes control of Tamas bridge before that, we will also win. Currently, the 2nd special duty officer is considering escape routes and regroup coordinates for the main fleet. I am also managing all of this to keep it coordinated. Testament. It sounds like victory will be ours, but what will Musashis strategy be? Eh? asked Juana. Everyone else on the bridge did the same and stared at Segundo, but he continued to examine the battlefield diagram on the table. Musashi must defeat any one of the ships in our main fleet, but if the fleet will scatter before they arrive, they need a way to keep at least one ship there. They would need something that could arrive even faster than the Musashi and could keep a ship there. They have two candidates. The first is their half-dragon 2nd special duty officer. He would be quite a problem if he boarded one of our ships. However, he is Catholic and is thus unlikely to attack and he has yet to arrive back on the Musashi. What they are more likely to send out ahead is- At that moment, the officer in charge of monitoring the Musashi called out. Enemies detected on the Musashi! They are on the bow of Musashino, their front central ship! The enemy was Technohexen! Their 3rd special duty officer is carrying anti-ground equipment and is accompanied by an escort unit!! Just before the Musashi opened its outer hull and established the internal ether pathway, three Technohexen took off from the runway on the bow sticking out from the front of Musashino and flew straight into the night sky. Naito remained at the tail end of the Technohexen unit and one of the two with speed-related spells was chosen to fly in the lead. The leading one used her full strength to pull the other two through the turbulence. They made it through that turbulent airspace with the following two entering the slipstream created by the first. Nai-san! Did you drop any of your equipment!? No, Im fine! Judge, judge! Naito was equipped with her Schwarz Fr?ulein and the schale besen had a cart attached. I never thought I would have to pressurize my acceleration canon by using all the internal auspuff Orei Metallo that Ga-chan gave me. But with this much, it should reach the level of a god of war rifle and break through a ships deck. Her calculations said she could fire three times. She would need to approach and fire straight down, but the bullet had a penetration spell on it. If it hit, it would get through somehow or other. The two leading Technohexen, one from the same year and one an underclassman, looked over their shoulders at her. Naru-san didnt make it in time, huh!? Even if she cant fly, I still wanted to see her give you a kiss before we took off! Im not sure being extra fired up would help much here. And wouldnt that be a death flag? Maybe, said the leading third year while throwing away a long piece of paper with formulas and calculations written on it. Im going to get out of here before my tail end explodes! The rest is up to you!! As her broom spewed smoke, she brought it into a roll and withdrew. The underclassman then accelerated forward, dragging Naito along behind her. She pushed her broom until the gravity repulsion was about to split the end of the broom. Go, Naito-san! Naito continued straight ahead toward the center of the enemy fleet acting as the rear guard. The aircraft carrier for the mechanical phoenixes from the New World was there. A few of the phoenixes were still functioning and the aircraft carrier was taxiing them so they could be sent out as a counter attack when the Musashi charged in. Theres no way the Musashi can avoid those when its moving in! exclaimed the underclassman. Also, make sure they can target that ship! Naito replied as she flew out next to her underclassman and clung to the broom that seemed to bounce off the wall of air. Judge! As she flew in a straight line, the Musashi accelerated far behind her. The pursuit that made up the final stage of the armada battle had finally begun. Study: The State of the Musashi and Others Toori: Sis! Sis! Weve been boarded by a bunch of people and are reacting to a bunch of stuff, but I dont really get it and am all excited! What should I do!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Excited brother, if you stick your lower body in cold water and count to one hundred, youll calm down. Anyway, I will explain the overall situation and give an outline of Tama where most of the excitement is happening. Make sure to thank me. Left diagram: Second Starboard Ship C Tama Velzquez Valds Siblings vs. Noriki The surface area is half destroyed up to here Gin vs. Futayo Takakanes Invasion Route Tamas Bridge Right diagram: Battlefield Diagram Mechanical Phoenix Aircraft Carrier Planning to Counter with the Phoenixes Tres Espa?as Main Fleet will Disperse Musashinos Attack Route Naito Out Ahead The Musashi The Two San Martns Toori: Nwohhhh! Everyones all crammed together! Okay, Im gonna use your map to go get in everyones way! Kimi: Wait, wait, wait, wait. Where do you think youre going? Volume 2B, 63: Donators on the Mound Volume 2B, Chapter 63: Donators on the Mound It is always after the fact That you realize It was important Point Allocation (Receiving) The wind ripped through and the mist danced about. The moons were visible in the sky and their pale light illuminated all. Down below, a boy faced a boy and girl. They were Noriki and the Valds siblings. The mist surged like waves and scattered, but the brother and sister took their pitching poses. The sister threw underhand with her right arm while the brother threw overhand with his left arm. A three-pitch game? asked the brother. We will be trying to hit you with all three. But what will each side give the other if they lose? Noriki lowered his stance as he answered. If you win, Ill smile. I wont smile. Testament, agreed Pedro, the brother. The sister raised her eyebrows. Well make you smile five times as much as my brother always does. Sister, there isnt enough time in a day for that. I am seriously worried about your poor arithmetic skills. Call it math, replied the sister while she and her brother continued their pitching motion. A glowing mist came from the Holy Spell charm activators attached to their waists and enveloped them. The brother spoke first. We of the Bungo Navy and the Watanabe family offer a prayer to the saint of sailors, Saint Elmo. The sister bent and twisted her body in response. Mouse El Fuego C Receive. Cross emblems opened in the space between them, on the backs of their hands, on their elbows, and on the other connected parts of their bodies. Oh, holy flame. Put the wind to our back, our target in front of us, strength in our shoulders, and a will in our hearts. Please let us remember our strength and bring light to the darkness even if there is no light in the heavens. Yes, they both nodded. Burn, oh flame!! They both released their bodies. It looked less like they were throwing the metal balls and more like they were stretching themselves a step forward. The foot they brought forward rang out as they slammed it to the ground. The cross emblems over their bodies burst and flames flew from the two metal balls they threw. Go, magic ball! As soon as they shouted, a certain phenomenon occurred: the two balls vanished. Noriki frowned. !! A metal ball suddenly appeared right in front of his chest. And it hit. Flores, the Valds sister, saw the enemy knocked backwards. While still doubled over, his back broke through the barricade of wooden containers behind him and he rolled along the deck afterwards, so Flores swung down her clenched fist. Strrrrrrrike!! Batterrrrrrr out!! Sister, you have gotten quite good at rolling your rs recently, so Im beginning to wonder if you have become a resident of Hexagone Fran?aise. Also Also? asked Flores as her brother prepared to pitch again. She understood what that movement meant. Look, sister. He is not out. The enemy had stood up. It was not quite to the point of casual, but he shook his head, rolled his shoulders, and slowly but surely stood. Flores wondered how it was possible, but he reached into his work vest and pulled out a metal panel that had bent by about seventy degrees. Her eyebrows slowly rose when she saw that Do you put those in your pants and shoes too when working in dangerous areas? If you understand, theres no need to explain it. He threw away the metal panel and took a stance again. However, this stance was different. Oh? muttered her brother. The enemy was turned to the side with his left shoulder leaning forward. His center of gravity was pushed forward onto his left knee. This stance left little area for their balls to hit and allowed him to thrust his fist out in a straight line. Flores understood he was serious now, so she prepared for her throw. She made the same motions as her brother but from below and the cross emblems appeared all over her body. All the while, she kept the enemy in the center of her vision. Burn, oh flame!! While looking to starboard, Horizon saw Noriki slammed into the barricade once more. She sat on a cushion she had brought to the bow and she produced a cup of tea from her storage space. I have determined life does not progress as one wishes. How many cups of tea did you stick in that space, Horizon? Amazingly, it preserves the heat. I have determined it is a surprising ability. She reached behind and passed a new teacup to Toori. Roasted tea! Horizon, did your love circuits have you guess my must-have favorite!? Oh? So your favorite is the same as the shop owners? Like mother, like son. She must have influenced you. D-dammit. You just have to find a way to defy me, dont you!? Quiet, said Horizon. She was watching the broken barricade where Noriki stood back up, even if he was unsteady on his feet now. Are you sure this is not a problem? Judge. Norikill be fine, so dont worry. When you work in construction on the Musashi, falling from double-digit meter heights is pretty common. That is not what I meant. Should we really leave this fight to him? Theres even less reason to worry about that. Horizon tried to listen to Tooris reasoning, but the idiot reacted to her silence instead. U-um, are you mad that I kind of talked back to you there? Are you mad? Are you legit angry? I have already told you countless times that I do not have the emotion of anger, so I will omit that explanation here. Now, please continue. I think Im losing confidence in myself as a student entertainer Anyway, you dont have to worry about Noriki. Itd be rude to him if you did. Rude? Yeah. Toori sat casually next to her, rested his chin on his hand, and looked toward the battle. Ever since he came here as a kid, hes worked every day. My memories do indeed contain observations of that scene at least a few times. See? Anyway, thats naturally given him some pretty decent physical strength. But its a lot of work for him to support his family on his own, so we never invited him to this kind of commotion. But Once we entered the second year, he was always there with us. Im sure hed thought up all kinds of excuses, but we could tell. He wanted to hang out with us just as much as he wanted to work and support his family, so its just stupid to ask if its a problem for him to be here. If it was a problem, he wouldnt be here in the first place. So Just watch, Horizon. Weve got the perfect seats here. Pedro, the Valds brother, saw the enemy spit bloody saliva to the deck. He had lost the metal panel from his vest, so the damage had to have gotten through. However Brother, we wouldve been in trouble if we hadnt noticed. Testament, agreed the brother while truly meaning it. He took a step back at the instant of impact. With the first hit, the enemy had memorized the timing with which the disappearing magic ball reappeared and he had taken a step back just after they had thrown the balls. But the step back made it harder to hold his ground. That was why he had leaned forward to help hold his ground as much as possible. That was an excellent decision, but weve seen this method countless times. Right, brother? That was right. They had fought many such people in the past and so the Valds brother spoke to Noriki. We set the magic ball to reappear one meter back from your stance. That is why it scored a direct hit despite you stepping back. Do you understand now that your efforts here are wasted? They are not wasted, said the enemy. A method either works or it doesnt and thinking about when it doesnt is not worth my time. At that, the sister glanced over at her brother. He understood. Neither the first pitch nor the second had scored an absolute direct hit. That had been made clear with the second pitch. The enemy had hit them with his fist. Of course, he had not gotten in a perfect hit. After all, they were reappearing less than thirty centimeters in front of his chest, so he was unable to fully extend his right fist for a clean hit. The real reason he had stepped back for the second pitch was likely to have room to extend his arm properly. But even if they were not clean hits, his fist had still touched both pitches. He had deflected them, but the first pitch had hit the right side of his chest and the second had hit near his right shoulder. That difference in location meant something. His timing is improving. If a foul ball flew directly backwards, it meant the timing had been spot on. The second pitch had been close to that. Let me warn you, said the enemy. I understand the trick behind your vanishing magic ball. Ill punch it next time. Brother! The brother prepared for his pitch without turning to his sister. The enemys spell strengthened his punches and had a dispel effect on an opponents spell that it recognized. In other words, he would see through their magic ball system and then score a hit. This enemy was close to being their natural enemy. However Sister, there are no intentional walks in a three-pitch game. He continued his pitching stance and the enemy pulled back his fist. The boy turned to the side and raised his forward leg. Thats the flamingo batting stance! He would take a step forward as he made his strike. He revealed his intentions ahead of time, but he received his maximum strength in exchange. He was planning to take back the strength he lost in the dedication of the first and second pitches. Splendid, thought the brother. No one would face them back at home and very few other people wished to face them even in battle, so it was wonderful to have an idiot willing to go all out against them like this. Sister, if we are true baseball players, we must respond in kind. Give this your all and I will do the same. The two of them simultaneously launched their pitches. Noriki stepped forward with a throbbing tempo in his support leg. It resembled the timing of his pulse, but a moment later !! His foot crashed onto the deck and he launched his right fist. He twisted his entire body, bent his knees, and slightly raised his lowered hips. !! As the Valds siblings entered their follow-through, they reacted to his quick step forward. Too slow! That meant one thing. He could not step back and hit. And if he moved faster, he would be able to hit. As if to say he understood, Noriki added in more speed. His left arm was pulled behind and its elbow shot up above his back and his right leg kicked off the deck behind him. Ahhhh! He forcefully spun his body forward. He moved toward empty space, but his fist tore into that emptiness. He twisted a half rotation more than usual to increase the force of his punch which he sent Here!! With the sound of shattering glass, light scattered between him and the Valds siblings. A moment later, something else appeared between them: two metal balls. One was a high line drive and the other one was on its way to hop up from below. As the two began to overlap, Noriki punched the one coming from below. And he hit. He punched them at the point of unification!? Well done! The Valds brother saw the ball he pitched hit the barricade over the batters shoulder. And the ball his sister had pitched was hit back at them. This was the result of the enemy fully seeing through their magic ball. Part of him could not believe it, but a part of him had known this moment would come eventually. Their magic ball made use of the donation of charity that was mentioned in the Testament. As a way of providing what they had in excess to those in need, the two of them would simultaneously donate the ultimate pitch to their enemy. But two simultaneous pitches is not the best donation for them. The enemy could only receive one pitch at a time because a donation that would fill both their hands was not allowed. That was why the siblings combined the two with a spell. The spell caused the two trajectories to cross and the paths and strengths of the two balls would combine into a single donation. This spell pitch was only possible with a brother and sister who could perfectly match each others timing. Also, the pitch combination occurred in a dedicated space created by the spell. As a result, the single pitch would appear at the point of intersection where the two pitches had been altered into the optimum pitch. And the other would be returned as if to say it had never happened. The brother looked to his feet. The balls he had supposedly thrown during the first and second pitches lay there. That was because the optimum pitch had used his sisters ball. This was not because he was trying to make her look better. He had always helped her out in little ways. But that is why something has started feeling off in my left shoulder. He had not told his sister because the timid girl might very well quit pitching if she knew. However, they had been defeated just now. He had had a bad feeling when their enemy had deflected the second pitch upwards. That had meant the boy was targeting his sisters ball that rose up from below. He had unnecessarily removed the metal panel from his work clothes after the first pitch, but that had likely been to check the angle the pitch had hit him from. And if he worked in construction When he was fixing the city behind him, did he research the buildings our pitches hit!? A splendid enemy, thought the brother. The boy had almost certainly shown up specifically to face them. I doubt he could have smiled even if we had won. Meanwhile, the ball that was hit right back at the pitcher flew toward his sister. She was standing there in a daze, but he could protect her by shoving her out of the way. However ! The brother took action. Horizon saw the result. Noriki-sama has lost. As she watched, the Valds brother had brought the game to an end. He had used his left hand to stop the ball Noriki had hit back and Toori muttered what that meant. Hes out with a line drive catch. But Brother! Your hand! Blood was spilling from the dominant hand he used to pitch. Catching the metal ball with his bare hand had caused a few nails to practically burst off the hand. Kh, groaned the brother while forcing the corner of his mouth to rise and raising the ball in his hand. Victory goes to our magic ball! Judge, muttered Noriki. The Valds brother turned to Tama with his sweat scattering in the wind. Captain Takakane! It looks like this is as far as we can go! The Valds siblings ship forcibly removed its anchor from the Musashi. The Musashi was already raising its speed, so the small ship would be knocked away at any moment. The other ships also removed their anchors. The bombardment team will begin pursuing the Musashi! Fight well, the rest of you! As the ships left all at once while battered by the wall of air, Noriki raised a hand down below. Blood was flowing down from the gauntlet on his right hand and he pointed at the Valds brothers raised left hand with that bloody hand. If you start now, you can still make it in time for the next Olympics. The Valds brother nodded and spoke while vanishing into the distance. Keep an eye on the daily newspapers sports section. You just lost your covering fire. Are you sure you want to continue? We have also sent out one of our uncontrollable Technohexen. Takakane shook his head at the merchants words and he looked to the bridge ahead of him. Youre the one thats in trouble. Youve only got 300 meters left. As long as I defeat you, the distance makes no difference. None of this is going to make any money. Then are you gonna stop fighting? No. The merchant shook his head. If Musashi wins here, it will be a good business opportunity. As long as we collect the Logismoi plo, money will come pouring in for me. What a wonderful time to be treasurer. Even though your ships were damaged and your people injured? None of that has anything to do with money. Damage to the ships and injuries occur due to the strategy we use, the actions we take, and the situation we are in, but that also means they will not occur in certain situations. However, the situation known as battle assures that money will pour in for me. Yes, I love money, so this is wonderful. You really love gathering money, dont you? The merchant lowered his hands and expressionlessly replied to that question. Make no mistake. The best part about moneyis spending it. With that, something flew from both the merchants hands. Takakane reflexively held his long bat in both hands to block them. Two solid sounds later, the two objects were lying on the ground. Ten yen coins? How cheap can you be? I wanted to use one yen coins, but Heidi insisted that would lower our stores reputation. Thats a hell of a way to maintain your reputation. Dont say that, said the merchant while flicking more coins. He sent them up and down this time to target Takakanes head and legs. However That aint gonna cut it. Takakane rotated the long bat vertically and two more solid sounds filled the air. The two deflected coins once more fell to his feet. My defense wont let anything through. Ill knock it all to the ground in front of me. This is how I attack too. My role as vice chancellor is to perform the ultimate squeeze play. So you love loss. I find that difficult to fathom. Dont say that, said Takakane as he began to run forward. The merchant flicked two more coins at him, but That attack isnt gonna work on- His words were stopped by two loud blasts. !? Takakane stopped running and lowered his hips. What were those impacts just now? Two ten yen coins lay on the ground before him, but white smoke was rising from his bat. The smoke came from the heat caused by the friction of the impacts. Did you use an acceleration spell on the coins like Technohexen do? Technomagie is a relatively effective system of spells, but it cannot compare to the magic of money. The merchant brought his hands together as if praying and a clear sound rang out. Take a look at this. He pressed his hands together, lightly snapped them, and then spread them to either side. Between them, sign frames appeared with the same density as pages in a book. These are the contracts of all the students participating in this battle. The merchant looked toward Takakane. These say that one-tenth of the students attack power used in this battle will be supplied to me and, in exchange, I will pay them an amount equal to one-tenth their pay. On top of that, I have used a merchants distribution spell to divide that power among all of my coin attacks. This process requires the power to pass through several spells and gods, so the strength drops by about 50%, but The merchant opened the side cover of his side tail and pulled out a small pot. He held it under his left arm and stuck his right hand inside up to the wrist. This is a money safe with the inside space expanded. When I need to clear my mind to think, I simply stick my hand inside and let it swim through the ocean of money. But at the moment, it is the storage space for the bullets among which I have distributed my attack power. Takakane held his bat up defensively while the merchant waved the hand inside the pot as if to brush something away. This launched around a dozen coins at high speed. According to the Testament descriptions, the Far East had a tradition of throwing money outside in order to drive off evil. And in ancient times, spirits of the dead and the like were apparently referred to as oni. Can you stand up to this oni-repelling attack? No man wouldnt like being called an oni! Takakane swung his bat and began repeatedly knocking down the merchants bullets. Solid sounds and the glimmer of coins continually bounced up from the ground and he slowly made his way forward. Were out on the ocean, so this isnt Far Eastern airspace! Were in the land of the oni now!! Volume 2B, 64: Stubborn Ones of Both Nations Volume 2B, Chapter 64: Stubborn Ones of Both Nations What situation Is hopeless without that? Point Allocation (Breakthrough) Paintings were made on the battlefield. They were hand-drawn with fairly rough strokes. The subjects of the paintings were varied and the canvas was the battlefield itself. Whether in the air or on the deck, sudden strokes would rush through and paint something. It could be a river, a sun, a forest, a wall, or a stone-paved ground. However, the painter was not within the painting. He needed a spot where he could overlook the area being painted, so he was in front of the fleet of small Tres Espa?an ships that had landed on the rear starboard end of Tama. The painter who held a long paintbrush and had what resembled a large wing or feather next to him was Velzquez. His job was to protect the small ships behind him. An interception team from Musashi would occasionally approach, but he would always raise his brush and speak. Its easy to mix the colors wrong at night, so dont get too close. He would then swing the brush made by the Sakai business named Sakai Store. The reinforced art tool was a high-quality product that could handle differences in perspective. One had to allow the brush to learn their art style and create an accurate representation in the painting, but as long as that was done The paintings act just like the real thing. He painted a pond beneath the feet of one defense unit and the eight students fell in with a splash. Once his comrades returned or tried to escape, he would paint a bridge or net to gather them. Making a slide they had to use for an embarrassing retreat would also be fun. As an artist, he was the rear guard. That was his role. Once they crossed Tres Espa?as provisional border, he could activate his Testamenta Arma, but he had no plans to actively fight. Ive always been like this. Twenty-five years before, he had been recruited for the Battle of Lepanto, but he had preferred painting to fighting. Lope de Vega, who would later make a name for himself as a playwright, and Cervantes, a great novelist, had also been in his unit of delinquents. We would drink and party every night with the commander and the others. We would talk about how we were going to be big in the future. Should I lament that most of them are gone or smile because were still alive? With Lope, Cervantes, Takakane, and mehow many of us are still working? Takakane and Fusae had died, yet they were still working. Almost everyone else was from a younger generation. Being long-lived made the others seem even younger and he felt a need to help them out. Theres a lot weve got to do, he complained to himself while a rumbling came from the distant center of Tama. Someone had started to fight and most likely with one of Musashis main fighters. Honestly, muttered Velzquez. Live a full life, all of you. The color black soared through the night. A bluish-black Technohexen accelerated through the moonlight. She was Margot Naito and she used her Verst?rken Schale broom to roar straight toward the enemy fleet ahead of her. She had already crossed Tres Espa?as provisional border. Sporadic anti-air fire came her way, but the relative speeds and distances prevented them from perfectly targeting her much smaller form. The cannons were mostly meant for gods of war and other ships, so they were not quick enough to follow the movements of something as small as a Technohexen. Another anti-air method was to cover an entire area with ether cannons, but Schwarz Hexen have plenty of reduction spells to use against that and we have spells to detect ether cannon blasts. Due to the persecution from the Tsirhc religion, Technomagie had a lot of spells specifically created to oppose Tsirhc spells. Those were a part of the common Technomagie that were learned before splitting between Weiss and Schwarz. That training was also meant to make sure magical curses could not affect you. But I never thought theyd be useful in battle. She opened a small speedometer Magie Figur that appeared over her right eye. It was a piece of perception Technomagie that displayed predictions of the paths of the distant fleets shells and ether cannons. It was one of the common Technomagie spells called A Thread of Longing for One who Dislikes You. It was too small to capture anything not directly in the users vision, but with the fleet in front of her, it would use less auspuff than any other spell. Suddenly, A Thread of Longing for One who Dislikes You displayed red text. There was a large ether reading ahead of her. The actual object was god of war size, but the ether reading was much larger. This is Kraken-class. As soon as she thought that, something blasted through the sky up and to the left. It was a field and path made of ether. The scenery was somehow nostalgic and Naito recognized what ran through it. Michiyuki Byakko!? Fusae brushed a hand through her hair in the wind as she stood on the female god of wars shoulder. As Michiyuki Byakko ran, its internal OS created a wheat field in the night sky. She watched with a smile as countless cadena firma appeared and dealt with the structure. You sure are well-made, Byakko. I wonder what kind of people made you? The different parts can be taken off and repaired, but no one can touch the automaton-style self-improving OS. Its artificial brain seemed to be based off an automatons, so this was a semi-autonomous god of war that could make decisions and predict actions on its own. It was like a mechanical creature that she only had to give general guidance to. Good, good, she said while stroking Byakkos head. For just an instant, she looked to the sky down and to the left and she saw a black wind quickly moving behind her. A Technohexen? Id like to get back at you for blasting our team members before, but Im worried about Taka and the others. Ill be arriving right at the time limit, so I wonder if theyll be leaving or if theyll have it occupied. A cadena firma appeared as if to answer her. We can intercept their attacks, so you help out the captain and his group! Tes, tes, she replied while correcting the diagram of the fleets path that the team members had sent her. She made a note about leaving space for the people currently away on the Musashi and attached a small sketch of her head with her signature. She then placed her hand on Michiyuki Byakkos shoulder and faced forward. The moonlit Musashi lay before her. It was not unharmed. The many attacks it had received had likely damaged the internal frames of the smoking ship so that it started to tilt. As proof of that, the bows of Asakusa and Shinagawa would occasionally shake as if they had been struck by a wave. The warping of the internal frames was creating periodic shaking. If she could see the shaking from her distance, the internal movement had to measure at least several meters. They shouldnt have forced the ship on for so long. Even if they could continue to fly the ship, the damage would not disappear. The shaking and warping of further movement would only add on more damage. Once it got bad enough, the ship would fall apart. That meant they would try to finish this quickly. Theyll take any gamble as long as it will end this quickly. They were in a state of desperation. But Im still impressed they made it this far. Most likely, they could only use their gravitational cruising twice more. The ships with the outer hulls expanded were also shaking. She suspected they would wait to use it until they were in danger and needed to escape, but that would be in exchange for damaging the expanded outer hulls. Also The two remaining San Martns are pursuing them from behind. The cannon fire she heard now was those two ships firing low-speed shells at Okutama. Fusae realized she was frowning as she looked toward the Musashi that had endured so much and dragged the battle this far along. She then once more began to think about the reason the Musashi was so desperate and so solidary. What is this? Calling it a nation doesnt quite capture it, does it? The word academy did not quite fit either. Neither did club or team. What was this desperation and solidarity? She felt Tres Espa?a had the same thing, but she also felt theirs was not as definite as Musashis. What is it? As she thought, she and Michiyuki Byakko approached the Musashi. Michiyuki Byakko, board the Musashi from above the second starboard ship. Well act as the rear guard for Taka and the others. She had the god of war run up a slope. The distant ship that looked like a city caught up in war would eventually be directly below, but that was not her destination. She was headed to where her beloved person was. Lets bring this to an end, Michiyuki Byakko! Battles, sounds, and vibrations continued on the Musashis deck and in the air. However, a giant entered a large, dimly-lit space surrounded by all that shaking. This giant wearing a vermilion armored outfit was Jizuri Suzaku and Naomasa stood on its shoulder with her false arm. With the vibration and sounds of shellfire behind them, Naomasa had Jizuri Suzaku quickly advance. Hiro! Bring out Suzakus equipment! I just got word that theyve sent out Michiyuki Byakko! What? Then hurry to my hanger! I just finished the proof, so Ill put together the equipment for you! I havent slept for almost a week, so go get some results! Shes all over the place, thought Naomasa with a bitter smile as she had the god of war walk inside. The dimly-lit area to the left and right contained metal hangers. This was where the gods of war waited on standby, but the others had all already left and the maintenance crew was waiting around for refueling and armor replacements. A short girl in a lab coat was waving her hand in the very back. As Naomasa approached, the girl, Mishina Hiro, put on a soundproof headset. Ill be making a few slight adjustments, okay? I do like how you always give the final check despite your habit of rushing things. Ah ha ha. The girl in a Qing-Takeda Kakura Academy uniform shook her ponytail and turned her back. Thats what Grandpa Taizou taught me to do. Anyway, Masa, about Jizuri Suzaku She trailed off and Naomasa sighed before making sure no one else was focusing on them. After repairing it and seeing inside, you understand why I cant leave it to others, dont you? I probably wont have time to insist on that from now on, so Ill leave it to you. Judge. Ill take good care of it. To be honest, theres a lot I dont understand even after messing with it. Really? Judge. Hiro nodded and activated the hangers motor so it opened with a dull noise. Its a handmade machine using parts someone scraped together, so its full of differences from the normal gods of war people buy. It has no manual and, even if the basics use the standard methods, I cant make sense of the other parts. Id really like to do a closer examination at IZUMO. Actually using it comes first. Youve finished, havent you? Judge. While modifying it, I tested it out a bit in a simple virtual space, so prepare yourself. Hiro gave a large yawn before finishing. I think you can get at least one good hit in on Byakko. Shells struck the Musashi as it travelled through the night sky. The two San Martns pursued it from behind and the god of war squadron was still firing on it. At first, the defense units had tried to focus on the starboard side where battles were being fought on Tama, but the god of war squadron had moved to the port side and the San Martns had also started concentrating their fire on the port side. After confirming that the defense units were stuck where they were, Adele spoke up. Move the defense units on Musashinos back half to Tama! Everyone else, please take care of your assigned posts! After giving her orders, she thought about how to handle what was to come. We only have about two minutes until we reach the enemys main fleet! But they would cross the provisional border before then. Neshinbara had predicted they would enter within range of the main fleets attacks a minute after that, so the Tres Espa?an landing unit on Tama would likely leave before then. But instead, Tres Espa?as main fleet will be firing on us. The closer they got, the greater the density of that shelling and there was a simple way of summing up what that meant. The danger rises and our odds of victory drop. In that case, what can we do to raise our odds of victory? As she thought, the darkness outside suddenly bothered her. It was dark enough to clearly see Tres Espa?as cannon fire in the distance. Darkness was only natural at night, so she wondered why it bothered her so much. Oh. She realized why. Musashino-san! Adele stood up and spoke to the automaton next to her. Please clean the ships! The Holy Spell chaff is disappearing! Musashino and the other automatons looked outside in unison. Shes right! Due to being individually locked down, they had been slow to notice the change to the outside world. From what Musashino could see, most of the Holy Spells caught in the air currents had vanished and only those attached to or caught on the ships surfaces remained. If they swept those away, the automatons would be able to use their shared memory and that would make the coordination and control between ships much easier. However, Musashino shook her head. No, it cannot be done. Over. Adeles eyebrows dropped at that declaration. Musashino statistically understood that meant disappointment, so she lowered her head and continued. I apologize, but sending out personnel to clean would affect our operation of the ships and I have determined that would put the Musashi in danger. Over. I see. Musashino saw Adele scratch at her head and Musashino determined they had let down the one who was attempting to make use of them. At that point, a sudden voice came from behind as someone entered through the bridges door. In that case, Musashino, what if someone else took over for the personnel who would be sent out to clean? Then the chaff could be eliminated without issue. Over. These were the words of an automaton. Specifically, of the one automaton that ranked higher than Musashino. Musashi-sama. Could you explain what you mean by that? Over. Adele also turned toward Musashi who stood just inside the rear door. If someone else took over for what the automatons do? Who will be taking over and what will they be doing? Judge. I refer to the external information processing. As we cannot currently use our shared memory, the observations are being made based on the personal memories and decisions of the individual ship captains while also exchanging opinions via transmissions and manual labor. However Judge. To be blunt, there is someone who can far outdo our speed and accuracy even at our best. Musashi took a step to the side and indicated someone else standing there. That person is Mukai Suzu-sama. Over. Suzu had been brought to the bridge, but she had not been told why. The surrounding automatons were busily moving about and she had decided to stay still, but then she heard someone speak behind her. Judge. Suzu-sama, I will be connecting your Izumo-made Noise Neighbor perception system to the Musashis external information. That includes sound, gravity, heat, etc., but we will focus on the sound and attempt to eliminate as much noise as possible. Will you try it for a moment? Over. Suzu nodded and sensed Adele nodding toward her. How will this work? She could not see, but she could perceive what was around her to a certain extent even without her Noise Neighbor object perception device. She did so through sound, wind, scent, and heat. But isnt thatsomething anyone can do? Nevertheless, Musashi spoke. Suzu-sama, you were the first to notice the existence of the third San Martn earlier. And based on what you said, I believe you had more or less noticed the existence and location of the first and second ones. However, it was far too obvious a thing to you and you were unaware of our strategy and countermeasures, so you assumed everyone else already knew. Over. Um, Suzu-san? Can you hear where the San Martns are now? Judge, affirmed Suzu. The sounds of the shells were approaching, but she could tell where they came from. Here andaround here? Yeah. Theyrefar away, so I canttell very well. She pointed to the area behind her head. The sounds of shellfire were loud, so she thought this was an easy question. Not only did the entire Musashi shake each time, but she could tell the shapes of the San Martns and gods of war flying around. Musashino took a step back for some reason. We can only reach a conclusion about echoing sounds after a thorough examination, so we cannot reach an immediate answer. I have determined this is a difference in our conjecture policy having to do with priority and estimations. Over. Judge. Musashi could be heard pulling out something like a long thread. Judge, Suzu-sama. I will be attaching the cable. There is also a diagram of the Musashi in front. Can you use that to point out the locations you sense? If you do, we can add the indicated location to our battlefield map. Over. Judge. Suzu nodded and tilted her head to the left to point Noise Neighbors connection port toward Musashi. After a small and solid sound, she felt the weight of the connection and returned her head to normal. !? Adele saw Suzu suddenly raise her hands to her face and tremble. The nearby chair fell over, but she stood up on her tiptoes. Ah. She trembled and touched her own face as if to confirm the shape of her own body. Ahhhhh!! Suzu spread across the sky. She suddenly felt as if she were not standing on anything at all. She next perceived the sea and sky continuing on forever in front of her, but she soon focused specifically on the sea down below that surrounded everything. Im falling! She subconsciously took a step back and felt a soft sensation on her back. Eh? A-a clean cushion? Judge, Suzu-sama. This is Musashi. I am supporting you, so do not worry. I took the liberty of scanning your nervous system and I see your perception stretches in every direction. Over. Suzu did not understand what that meant. My body cantouch anywhere? And hear anywhere? When she tried to touch something with any part of her body, she could feel it. The same went for heat and sound. When she walked, she could feel the movement of the air on her back and head and the dirt beneath her feet. The light of the sun, the coolness of the shadow her body cast, and the chill of the damp ground were all things that reached every part of her body. And sound came from everywhere. So why? Is everyone elsedifferent? You arentare you? II cant see Imlackingin that way, but But That doesnt meanI can sense thismore than everyone else, does it? U-um, Suzu-san!? She heard Adeles voice to the left in the sky. The other girl could see her, so Suzu tilted her head and Adele spoke. W-we can all sense the same things you can. I-its justu-um, you sense it a lot cleaner than we do! Because were all so filthy! Our hearts are clouded!! Suzu did not entirely understand, but it seemed how she sensed things was useful. That made her want to help, but she also laughed at Adeles strange way of saying it. That was mean. No, no, no. This much is perfect! Anyway, um, Suzu-san? Please help us out. Right, answered Suzu. She wondered what the sensation in her heart was. It was possible that her own ability was truly necessary. It may have only been taking over a role someone else usually filled, but I can trust that I have this ability, right? It was not the size of her ability that mattered. It was whether she had it or not. So Um. She faced the vast world beginning with empty space and spoke to the people there. Thanks. A short break arrived as Suzu helped on the bridge. The automatons were already working to clean away the chaff, but that was why a gap occurred until everything was shifted over to Suzu. So I need to eliminate as many of the enemy attacks as I can. Asama stood on the front starboard end of Takao and faced the Tres Espa?an fleet to the north. She had already finished setting up Umetsubaki and was completing her follow-through. She had fired an arrow. The large double arrow flew into the western sky. One of the arrows provided a special effect and the other one attached to the top allowed it to break through barriers. It was heavy and could not fly far, but What do you think Shinto spells are for!? She gathered strength in her green eye and watched the accelerating arrow along with Hanami. Hit! She nodded and sounds of destruction came from one of the Tres Espa?an ships in the western sky. The double arrow had scored a direct hit and destroyed the defensive spells applied around it. A cramped room with a low ceiling was surrounded by windows on three sides and had a bridge on the exterior of either side. It was the bridge of Ship 12 in Tres Espa?as main fleet and it shook due to the enemy attack they had been unable to stop. The twelve square meter bridge had divine transmission and command equipment lined up along the windows and the man with a captains armband asked what had caused the ether light that had burst in the sky ahead of them. What was that attack!? Does the Musashi have a weapon with enough accuracy to hit at this range!? Testament! It was their gunner shrine maiden! She temporarily reduced and eliminated the defensive spells around the ship. The lower arrow of the double arrow seems to have had a spell allowing it to penetrate low-level barriers. What effect did the upper arrow have!? It wasnt a fire spell, was it!? Testament. I have detected no reaction in the ships firefighting spells, so there is no danger of explosion or fire! Then what was it? The captain and everyone else tilted their heads and the ships alarm began sounding perhaps due to the temporary lack of defensive spells. Warning signs with crosses began flashing on the message boards and divine transmission boards. The captain sighed and instructed the navigator to end the warning. Was that meant as a warning? Or was she serious but didnt manage anything more than a warning? I guess the infamous gunner shrine maiden isnt all shes cracked up to be. Look up the address of her shrine and send a divine text saying thanks for the warning. Then continue firing. Everyone laughed bitterly, but the control officer looking down at the stake-like arrow said something. Huh? That stake is hollowand made to come apart. Confused, everyone focused on him. It was empty? Did she forget to put in the explosion spell? I was thinking we wouldve been in trouble if it had hit the window, but if it was empty, the windows defenses might have been enough. They all laughed and more laughter joined them. Ha ha ha! Isnt it great that this didnt turn into a disaster!? A pink naked man stood at the center of them all. Eh? None of the people on the bridge knew how to react to the sudden turn of events and the naked man gathered the rest of his body that was leaking in through the ventilation as a gas. Once he finished, he raised a hand and showed off his white teeth. Good evening! I am no one suspicious! I am Itou Kenji, an obscene spirit known as an incubus! I have visited your ship this evening to make friends! Um, so that stake was? Yes! I was crammed inside with a friend of mine! Now! Let us begin the friendship ritual! Itoken suddenly reverted to gas and the navigator frantically spoke up. What do you mean the friendship ritual? Ha ha! I said I am an incubus, didnt I!? We will of course be absorbing each others life force! All of them exchanged a glance before crying out and rushing toward the door or hitting the switch on the wall for the holy water sprinklers. However, those that touched the door and those that touched the switch reacted in the same way. Hm? The doors keyhole and the sprinkler switch were filled with something sticky. Neither would move and the sticky substance spoke. Trying to leave after a special envoy of friendship has arrived? How very rude! But do not worry! I, Nenji, shall lend a helping hand for the sake of our mutual friendship! Asamas shoulders drooped as she listened to the voices coming from the sign frame next to her. Now, everyone! Follow Brother Itokens lead! Its time for incubus exercising! One, two, one, two. Now with the person next to you! Okay, make a proper circle there. Oh, you need to put in a little more effort. Or do you need me to instruct you in Espa?an? Why are you crying? The screams could likely be heard the world over. Ive helped with something horrible. Then again, she had initially planned to fire a shot straight through the bridge. However, that would have caused a variety of problems, so she had gone with Kimis suggestion. See you next week in your hometown!! said the voice on the sign frame. Are you announcing your future crimes? Hanami tried hitting Asamas lowered head to cheer her up. At any rate, Asama looked into the distance and saw the enemy ship filled with screams had stopped firing. Also, the other ships were afraid of meeting the same fate as their fellow ship, so they surrounded themselves in walls of light. They had strengthened their defensive spells with a focus on physical attacks. But that means they cant fire as freely as before because they have to make sure they dont destroy their own barrier from the inside. That lowered the frequency of the shellfire. They would probably start firing again once they reached a stable position, but this still created a gap and Asama hoped it was enough to let Suzu get started. Asama corrected her posture and spoke to the others. The rest is up to you. Suzu thought on Asamas words. Asama-san is relying on me. During writing class, she had relied on her, so it was time to pay her back. Suzu sensed what lay before her. She was borrowing the Musashis senses, so the sensation of the world spread out around her. Waves covered the ocean as far as she could sense and the sky contained ships, clouds, and the wind. Here, here, and over there. Ship, wind, coast, cloud, sound. To her, everything in the world resembled some form of pain. Pressure, heat, and sound would all hurt if they were strong enough, so it was a little strange for that sensation of pain to continue on forever. The wind right next to her was connected to the wind far away and she could touch both those identical pains at the same time. It was like lying in a futon. One could feel a warm sensation in their head or cheek at the same time as feeling the same sensation in their feet. The never-ending ocean was the bottom of the futon while the sky and wind were the blanket placed over her head. She was where her head was, but she could still touch the ocean and sky by her feet. After all, that painless pain was there and her senses brought it to her. She understood it all. The sounds of shellfire were like a strong pain, but she could feel and hear a lot of it. Its like lightning, she thought. Yes. It feels a bit wrong, but I like thunderstorms. When I told Toori-kun, he said he did too, so maybe the world is painful for him too. Here. There were sea birds, what she guessed was a whale, and more and more. Adele saw something unbelievable. Suzu was smiling and creating a world with the ether light model. She laid out the sea down below, lined up the Musashi and the enemy ships in the air, and occasionally shifted the location of the gods of war as if she had just noticed. To the south, she used stroking motions of her hands to create the northern coast of the mainland as well as the cities, villages, mountains, and rivers there. Her fingers added clouds in the sky and she drew ribbons indicating the lines of wind. When handling a stealth ship, she hesitated for a moment which indicated it was not perfect even with her in control, but otherwise Um, um As Suzu happily created that world with a smile, Musashino spoke in a daze. She is perfectly perceiving everything within a range of thirty kilometers with only a slight margin of error. Over. The meaning of perfectly was likely a little different here. Automatons would carefully examine the entire area, so if they tried to perceive the ocean, they would be distracted by the movements of the waves and they would try to grasp everything about the changing sounds. But Suzu clearly understood how to appropriately select what information to gather and what to let slide. Adele then thought about the world taking form at Suzus hand. Suzu was often in the academys reference room. The chancellor had pointed that out during writing class before. According to Suzu, she enjoyed it because the reference room contained a lot of teaching materials she could touch with her hands. From that point on, she had always been in charge of searching for anything in the reference room. However, that room naturally contained a certain large object. A 3D map of the Far East. It was the size of several desks and was difficult to get out the door. If Suzu spent time in that room, she would have touched that map quite a bit. That means shes memorized the shape of the Far East with her hands. As Adele muttered to herself, Suzu finished creating England and let out a breath. Adele thought she was done, but the girl then approached the model of the Musashi and smiled as she created something on Musashinos bow. Toori-kun andHorizon. Why am I not surprised, thought Adele as she looked at another model. It was of a Technohexen leading the wind toward the Tres Espa?an fleet. Naito was about to reach her destination. Naito soared through the night. The anti-air fire had already grown denser and some spells and homing bullets were being fired now. The best way to deal with that was to Come in from below! Most aerial ships floated in the sky using a virtual ocean just like the Musashi did. Some used wind instead, but most used an ocean because the water also helped with defense and firefighting. But that meant most ships did not have any weapons on the bottom. Standard practice was to use homing bullets for anything below the ship. That was why Naito checked on the enemy ships lines of fire and made her way down below them. Whenever a homing bullet arrived, she immediately activated a defensive spell. The homing spells used motion or shape recognition, so if she reduced the light and vanished into darkness for an instant, most of the homing bullets lost sight of her. She was already wearing black, so it was easy for her to blend into the darkness. Now wheres the enemy ship Im after? She spotted it. The enemy fleet had started to split to the left and right, but one ship in the very back had yet to move. That mechanical phoenix aircraft carrier had an important reason to remain facing the Musashi. As the Musashi approached in a straight line, the aircraft carrier could send out high-speed attacks with the phoenixes large stakes. Of the surviving phoenixes, one was being taxied. Once preparations were complete, it would be launched for its attack on the Musashi, so Naito had to stop it. Her targets were the flight deck and that first phoenix. If she could manage it, she would also target the bridge. But to attack the ship from above, she needed to ascend while evading the anti air fire. And so she did so. She slipped between the shells and spells, passed through the gaps in the noise, and rose toward the twin moons. Okay. Once she arrived, she looked down at the long flight deck and suddenly noticed something odd about her surroundings. They arent firing? The aircraft carrier was preparing to launch the mechanical phoenix, but the enemy was not attacking her. Wondering why, she looked around and noticed all the shellfire was directed at the Musashi. She tilted her head at why they were ignoring her and she looked back down. As soon as she did, she sensed something massive behind her. !? As she turned around, a god of war flew toward her. Eh!? During the early stages of the battle, a few of the gods of war had been intercepted and damaged. They had supposedly returned to their ships, but the one behind her had its right arm hanging limply as proof of its damage. She remembered it. It was the one whose right side she had fired through. To a human, a shot to the right side would have damaged the arteries and severed the nerves and the limp right arm was proof of that. The pilot should be in need of emergency care. Is that not enough of an injury for you to fall back until the battles over!? She understood that this god of war was targeting her specifically. It had likely hidden below the aircraft carrier and circled around when she had ascended. Thats the same method I used earlier! She was already attempting to evade. She used Schwarz Fr?ulein as a shield, raised her butt, and tried to drop straight down. But she was too slow. She had opened an attack spell, so she was unable to open an acceleration spell quickly enough. Not good! She thought that for a variety of reasons as the charging god of war swung its left arm at her. With one arm out of order, it could not keep its balance while holding a weapon, so it attacked barehanded. The steel fist cut through the air as it flew her way. ! It struck her like a lariat and she tumbled sideways through the air. Schwarz Fr?ulein broke and the black Technohexen bounced through the air. She went limp and fell to the depths of the night. Above her and beyond Schwarz Fr?ulein and its broken schale, the god of war saw her go limp, scatter feathers, and sink down. On the Musashi, the members of the defense units were struck by a few different types of attacks. Tres Espa?as landing team attacked them on the starboard side, the San Martns fired on the port side, the main fleet fired on the front, and the gods of war attacked the entirety of the ship. Not a single spot of the ship could go undefended. Dammit! A student yelled out from a defense unit on the starboard side that switched between firing from behind cover, charging forward, and defending. Can we really keep up this defense!? The enemy had arrived within eyesight of Tamas bridge. The enemy was in a bit of a hurry, but the defenders could not let them through. The loss of even one of them seemed dangerous as the boy shrank back from the enemys attacks. And that fear allowed the enemy to advance. Im so pathetic! shouted the boy who had cowered from the enemy bullets and could not fight back from behind cover. However, no one could criticize him or even focus on him at the moment. They did not have enough manpower or weapons and the enemy was numerous. There were a lot of reasons to complain. Even now, another member of the defense unit collapsed. When the boy saw that, he gasped and yelled out once more. Dammit! Why!? Why are we doing this!? He shouted toward the enemy that actually seemed to increase in number as they fired on them. Even if we win, well just be making an enemy of the world! So He spoke his mind. Isnt this enough!? Havent we done enough!? Lets just quit here! The others around him were left speechless. Everyone was thinking the same thing, so they exchanged a glance. However, an upperclassman sporadically firing arrows spoke to the boy. Its true I sometimes wonder why were doing this. He nocked the next arrow. But if you cant find a reason, then go join another academy. The younger boy fell silent and the upperclassmen kept his eyes on the enemy while continuing. Listen. Whether its time to quit and whether this is enough are your own issues. Dont ask us. Ask yourself and go where you can find your own reason to fight. After all, Musashi is moving on the policy set by our idiot of a chancellor and our princess who doesnt know who she is. I dont know how crazy you have to be to advocate both world domination and world peace, but As soon as he said but, a bullet grazed his right cheek. He gave a quick kh, but only shook his head once and looked to the right. The others began to move in concern, but he stopped them with a hand and drew the bowstring. Youll be happier if you go while theres still somewhere you can go. Are you? Dont ask. Itll make me feel too important. At any rate, just stick with the people like me for the time being. There are a lot of others like this. Of course, the most obvious example is over there. He rubbed his right cheek and used the same finger to point toward Musashinos bow while still looking forward. Those two are there, arent they? The others turned toward Musashinos bow. Huh? The idiot on the bow held a microphone and the upperclassman frowned once he noticed as well. Okay, everyone, said the idiot. I have an important announcement to make. That being Theres a lot to complain about in the battle right now, dont you think? So if you find anything like that, how about I stop by to comfort you? My jokes are a lot of fun. Waaaah! Everyone across the Musashi cried out in fear. If we dont work harder, that idiot will stop by to get in our way!! Toori and Horizon listened to the different reactions on the divine network. Stay away! Stay away, okay!? Im serious about that! Before, I thought our leaders didnt understand all the trouble we go through, but actually having those leaders join us would be even worse! I never realized that before! This isnt fair! E-everyone, move forward! If we dont look like were doing this properly, that idiotll sneak up behind us and ruin all our hard work! No matter what direction Toori looked, he saw people charging forward while raising battle cries. But soon S-stop watching us, you idiot! someone said. Look up into the sky and hum or something! Horizon nodded twice. You are hated on the level of a national treasure. They are reacting the exact same way that elementary school did. Dont be silly. Theyre just tsundere. Theyre saying, I-its not like I want you to stop by or anything! So what should we do? Should we start with the right since theyre doing the best job of pretending not to like me? Stay away! This is a dangerous battlefield, so stay away! What? But whatre you going to do? Im supplying you with Blessings, but arent you having trouble? If you show up, itll go from having trouble to completely hopeless!! Huh? Arent you missing like five levels in between there? If this was strip mahjong, its like someone got a Heavenly Hand in on you. Yeah, and youre the one that did it!! What? Toori frowned at that and started pointing here and there. Whore you saying did it, you idiot!? Hey, you! And you with the unpopular-looking face over there! Your voices are hurting my ears, so Im gonna go quiet you down if you keep it up! While you keep complaining, Ill sneak up behind you naked and hit you in the back of the knees! I-isnt the chancellor supposed to be on our side!? But everyone took in a deep breath and gave a clear response. Honestly, they said all over the Musashi. Keep quiet, you idiot, and leave the battles to us!! Sure, said Toori as he sat back down. However, Horizon tilted her head next to him. Even so, I have determined the situation is not good. I have determined we simply have insufficient personnel and a determined spirit can only take them so far. Then should we help? Horizon briefly froze in place at that sudden voice. She exchanged a confused glance with Toori. What was that? What should we do? said the voice again. It came from behind them, so they turned around and found a fifteen centimeter super-deformed dog-like creature standing upright. A kobold? Adele and the others on the bridge heard Heidis voice. It was kobolds! Yes, it was the ore kobolds live in! I was thinking of dropping the rocks on that glasses mans house for free, but it looks like this was a good thing after all! I had the mercantile guild help out for free and place the ore on top of most of the Musashis ether fuel pipes! So The kobolds will accept odd jobs, so anyone who can fight should fight!! Even so, said Musashi while expressionlessly beginning calculations on a sign frame. Kobolds require almost no pay, but saving up enough currency to pay them will still cause economic deflation. Also, the kobolds will consume our ether fuel and having fewer people assist will reduce the valuable ether dedications the Musashi takes as a tax, so H-how about we have the kobolds construct a 24-hour workplace where they can mass-produce products to sell cheaply but quickly? That will be something else to work on in the future. Over. But the automaton then continued. Regardless, they will be useful in the current situation. I will approve it. Over. Cheers rose from the different ships as those helping with the work inside the ships rose to the deck. Adele thought while listening to their voices. The most meaningful part is making it possible to have actual shifts. This went beyond those fighting on the deck. The automatons and people working inside the ships could leave most of the transportation and communication jobs to the kobolds. Do what you can. Just as Adele prepared to say that aloud, she heard someone else speak. Okay, take care of this, all of you. Please. A voice came from the leader sitting on the Musashinos bow with a girl sipping tea next to him. I, Aoi Toori, and Horizon Ariadust are here and we wont run away. So Shells reached that area, but gravity barriers deflected them. Most of them made it dangerously close to him, but he showed no concern. Im sure theres a lot you cant do or want to give up on, but But Leave all those impossibilities to me for now. And in exchange Please, tell yourself its possible for you. Please. When that word was repeated like a nod, the people fighting on the Musashis decks took a breath in unison. They exhaled, inhaled, and then exchanged a glance. I guess weve got no choice. Just this once, okay? Youll pay for this later. All those things were written on their faces, but in the end, the corners of their mouths rose and their shoulders shook a bit. Judge!! You can trust in us, Musashi Chancellor!! An order came from the bridge. Everyone, line up!! Judge! This was the first thing they had learned in training, so they all checked each others locations. Get ready!! Judge!! A short pause. Everyone, begin where you left off! Judgment! Judge, judge, judge, judge. We make our judgment here. Yes, we have already received holy judgment! We are those who carry our kings possibility and our princesss emotion! Yet we are those who will keep sorrow from our king and our princess!! As they cried out, they all tossed there tiny portable rations in their mouth. Defend! All we can do now is endure for a while longer! Everyone fired, endured, and pushed forward. As if restarting their training, they focused on what they had to do despite their exhaustion and injuries. Were not so stupid The enemy pushed back. that we wont listen to what that idiot of a chancellor asks of us! The two sides clashed yet again, but the vermilion armor and uniforms also endured while the metal spikes on the soles of their shoes groaned under the strain. They opened any gap as if thrusting their way in and they fired and attacked to break down the defenses. Dont get carried away! Were no idiots either! Thats right! shouted one of the students in a vermilion uniform. Weve come this far bearing our decline! Were here to keep our sun from setting! It feels like the entire world is telling us to set, but weve kept fighting! Every day, we talk about it in the cafeteria, chat about it on the way home, and think about it while staring at the ceiling while going to sleep, and weve come this far to make it a reality! Yeah! replied another one while charging forward. Were filled with our own ruin!! As if in response, the shellfire from the sky ahead increased. The Espa?an main fleet was getting closer. It was about time for Tres Espa?as landing team to leave, but for that very reason Heeeenaaaareeessss!! Testament!! The vermilion ones held up their weapons. The empire on which the sun never sets has an announcement for the dead nation on which the sun never rises! First, one of them shouted into a voice amplification spell using a cadena firma. Triiiiiunfooooo!! The others repeated after him. Triunfo! And again Victoooooriaaaaa!! Victoria! Gloooooriaaaaa!! Gloria! More voices joined in. Triiiiiiunfo! Tres Espa?a!! Victoooooria! Tres Espa?a!! Glooooria! Tres Espa?a!! Heeeenaaaareeeessss!! He! Na! Res!! Henares! Henares!! Henares!!! They all held their weapons forward. Testament!! And they charged. The sounds of the clash were equal at first, but the Musashi side was soon pushed back on the starboard end. The vermilion vanguard had determined the path they could travel down fastest and ran down the passageway in an arrow-shaped formation. Also Climb over them! Jump over them! Were not the track team for nothing!! They took three-dimensional action. They even used their own teammates as stepping stones as they charged in. But Musashi responded. Defend to the front!! Only worry about anything else once youve done that!! However, the enemys attacks were dense and they pressed forward even when those in front collapsed. Dammit! While pinned in place by the concentrated aerial attacks of the gods of war, they cried out. Hold your ground!! They recalled the greatest principle of their training, but the enemys attacks were overcoming even that. What good is that!? If we just hold our ground theyll climb over us! Even as they said that, the enemy pushed in and tried to climb over. But then a sharp yet awkward voice reached them. It was Suzus. Theyrecoming. No. Theyre here!! A moment later, a giant form appeared overhead from the rear starboard side. It was white, but it had the Musashi Ariadust emblem on the side. A transport ship!? As the transport ship quickly passed by overhead, a few shadows dropped down onto Musashinos bridge. They were the Musashi representatives who had gone to England. However, they were not alone. Far back on both the port and starboard sides, definite shellfire could be heard. In the night sky, something was visible near England to the north and toward the mainland to the south. Thatsthe English fleet!! The ships of the fleet had the Trumps emblem on the side. The ones to the north said 5-1 and the ones to the south said 5-2. The number 5-3 also arrived and it was obvious what this meant. Sir Drake is coming from the north while Sir Hawkins and Cavendish are coming from the south after sending Musashis citizens to IZUMO! But England was supposed to leave everything to the Musashi and not take part. Why!? It is simple. A pirate that obeys his nation is no pirate. Rather than worry about what I think, a true privateer will ignore me and bring back results. The Fairy Queen spoke quietly while standing on the Tower of Londons Andamio de la Ejecucin that would no longer be used. She used the drawn Ex. Caliburn like a cane as she watched the distant battle and addressed the vice chancellor and vice president behind her. Honestly, England may be ruled by the Far East someday. Wh-wh-wh-why do you say that, Your Majesty? Think carefully while you watch. If I hand my throne over to Mary and that ninjas child, the child will be half Far Eastern. She laughed and snapped her fingers. Nicholas. Use the Great Seal to approve of the negotiation with the Far East concerning Mary. Testament! Just as Nicholass smiling face appeared in a sign frame, a great impact ran through Londons sky. Like an umbrella to the night sky and moonlight, Englands giant seal and approval for this attack was drawn in ether light. Elizabeth looked up at it and gave a quiet sigh. Save you from anything. She took in a breath. In English, you can refer to more than just one person. So The queen snapped her fingers again. So I am still keeping my promise. Have Howard send out the other ships. Also send out the pirates, Grace, and Im sure there are others who can go. I will scold them for this! I would scold them all, so tell them to escort the Musashi to IZUMO after the battle ends. Honestly, all of them are far too kind. The vice chancellor and vice presidents shoulders shook and the queen crossed her arms, gave a snort, and looked to Walter and Miltons backs on the road down below. And so am I. After this battle is over, we all need to attend a meeting to rethink our actions! On the road in front of the Tower of London, Milton and Walter watched the battle to the southwest. However, Milton was focused on something other than the transition on the battlefield. Shes gone Walter did not reply, but Milton did not mind. We lost our master twenty years ago and now its happened again. Why do I have to be stuck with this mute moron? If only Akiage Hisaie, the other survivor of the Amako Ten Braves, was here. But he parted ways with us twenty years ago and vanished after fighting in a number of battles against Mouri. Milton saw Walter give a small nod at that. If he had been with us when we were swept to England two years ago, do you think he would have stayed with us? If he had, he could have seen something truly interesting. After all A ninja who loves well-endowed blondes is exactly what that idiot was when he was younger. So Go, you fools! Just as we did back then! Volume 2B, 65: One who Longs for 27.431m Volume 2B, Chapter 65: One who Longs for 27.431m That distance has no meaning What is desired In that distance? Point Allocation (Run) Shirojiro scattered money around. Each time he swept it from the coin pot and into the air, he felt definite pleasure. The sensation of grasping the coins in his fingers and the sensation of them leaving those fingers and entering the air were both splendid. Those who simply stockpile their money are such fools! They do not know this feeling! Any who had never enjoyed themselves scattering money into empty space like this were missing out. Ah, next I need to take a bath in money. And in the future, I need to fill a pool with gold coins and feel them scraping across my entire body. But what can I do after that? I cant imagine anything, but that simply proves I am still not a true merchant. Once I become one, my destination will be far beyond a mere pool. It will be something larger. Something likeyes. The world! Hey, Shiro-kun? said Heidi over divine transmission. Your bodily data is showing a crazy amount of endorphins in your brain. Are you okay!? Do not worry. Money will bring victory. Money is victory. And tonight I will spin you like a top. I too shall spin. Such a wonderful feeling. Money is carrying my power. However, the baseball player before him was deflecting all of the several dozen coins he was throwing. The coins were scattered at the mans feet like tiles. Even when Shirojiro altered the angle or fired them upwards so they would drop down from above, the enemy deflected them all. This was an unbelievable opponent. Not only was he not distracted by greed for the money, he did not try to pick it up off the ground afterwards. Dont waste money!! Youre the one doing it!! shouted back Takakane while deflecting the coins down so powerfully that they stabbed into the wooden deck. Shirojiro then pulled another coin pot from the other side tail and set the two pots on his waist hard points. Double the money! He now scattered the ten yen coins in two fan shapes. However Dont underestimate the baseball team! Takakane held his bat out a short bit and deflected them. He continued deflecting without end. Clear sounds filled the air as he moved the bat around in every direction as if making it dance. Thousand Squeeze Infinite Set! Takakane moved forward. A hard shower of coins poured down like a gun on rapid fire, but I can see them! The enemy was definitely an amateur. The positions of the pots were fixed and he only swung his hands by starting with his arms lowered and crossed and then swinging them upwards and outwards for a backhand. When the starting position was fixed and the pitching motion was the same, there was nothing to fear. Takakane only needed to determine in what order to intercept the coins. And so he moved. Any that would not actually hit him he thought of as outside the strike zone. He crouched down to shrink that strike zone and he leaned forward as he started moving. But ? He heard the merchant named Shirojiro shake his head and speak. Take this kickback!! His voice brought sound to the deck all around Takakane. It was the sound of money. As if jumping off the deck, the money Takakane had deflected around him all flew upwards. And all the coins rapidly flew straight toward him. Is this? Did you place your power inside the fallen coins again!? I can still see them after they fell, so they belong to me. And if I distribute my power into them once more Takakane heard the sound of money. He heard the sound of countless objects flying from the ground in every direction. He heard the sound of a spell. They formed multiple fan-shaped formations and flew toward him. Takakane felt the massive and heavy density of this attack. He could only say there was a great variety to these attacks, but there was one other thing he could say. Is this the power of money!? Yes, this is the power of money!! This was the power of a merchant. Not bad, he thought. The merchant was fixated on that money and that was proof he was going all out. And in that case It isnt all that cool, but Ive gotta do it! He would use it. He slid his hand to the bats grip and exited his bunting stance. Slug bunt!! Wow, said one of the people watching at a distance. A single man was swinging around his long bat in the center of the countless fired and thrown coins. There were countless coins and they targeted him from every direction, but he remained unharmed. ! All of the deflected bullets lay prostrated at his feet. However, the coin bullets knocked to the deck quickly regained power and shot up once more. To combat them, Takakane repeatedly switched between a long swing and a bunt and between holding the bat to the right and the left. Ohhhh!! With repeated left and right swings, he moved forward while almost spinning around. Whether his enemy or his ally and whether active or simply watching, almost all of the nearby students gulped. Countless clear sounds filled the area and all the sparks and smoke obscured his form while Takakane made use of his ability. Behind and to either side of him, the Tres Espa?an students exchanging metal bullets with Musashis defensive units reacted. !! They raised their voices of support to make sure he could hear them. And a distinct response came from beyond all the sounds of deflected coins. Who do you think I am!? Their vice chancellor shouted back at them while literally defending the front line all on his own. Im your captain, so its my job to support you all!! Takakane mentally nodded his head. This is who I am! How many different powers was he taking on at once right now? It was more than just ten or twenty. Not even one or two hundred was enough. He was enduring more attacks than that while still moving forward. Could anyone else do that? Others could defeat powerful enemies and others could break through an enemy formation, but who could stand in front of those others and take on countless powers all at once? Only me, the vice chancellor! He was second up to bat. His position was shortstop. His role was to reliably see his teammates on their way and reliably hold the enemy back. There were two tricks to that. The first was to polish his reaction speed and the other was Not to overlook any openings in my opponent. If he focused on their entire body and watched their actions and formation, he would find the answer. The density of deflected coins to the front right was thinner. He had intentionally deflected them as such. So the next time the coins shot toward him from that direction, the barrage would be thinner. And it was. So he launched himself forward. He swung his bat to open the way ahead. One-man hit and ruuuuun! His destination was the merchant ahead of him. The instant he tried to hit him with his bat, the merchant pulled something from both the pots. They were coins just as before, but they were oddly long. Ten thousand yen rolls of coins! Takakane defended against the rolls of coins that were thrown with a rotation. There were two of them, but if he hit them just off of the center of gravity in the opposite direction of the rotation, they would fall. Afterwards, he only had to jab in at the merchant while he tried to lower his raised hands. But !? When he tried to suppress the rolls of coins, their paper wrappings burst. Hed already unwrapped them!? The scene before him gave him his answer. The rolls of coins broke in two at the point he had hit them and the coins formed a scatter shot. And they did so further in than his bat. He swept them, deflected them, and hit them away, but there were too many. Stepping back and hitting with a bunt would work, but I dont have time to fall back! The time limit for reaching the bridge was close, he had almost reached the merchant in front of him, and his teammates were behind him. He needed to move forward in this situation. In that case, he thought while facing forward and looking up in the sky. He knew what airspace this was, so he opened his mouth. With a shout, he held his bat in his left hand and reached his right hand to his back. Old Man Vel, its time to use it! Testamenta Arma: Crus Temperantia!! While defending the small ships on the starboard bow, Velzquez answered Takakanes request by activating his Testamenta Arma. However Hey, are you okay, Takakane? Theres a lot of noise coming from the cadena firma. Dont talk to me right now!! That was oppressive but the proper decision for the front line. Also, that idiot was likely drawing as many enemies as he could to let the others move on. Takakanes unit had passed the halfway point. The effects of Velzquezs Testamenta Arma would eventually stop reaching them, but he could only hope they would take control of the bridge. Also, the backup sent to Takakanes assault unit came running back along Tama. Once he picked them up, Velzquez would have to begin preparing the small ships to leave. Would the assault unit reach the bridge or would they withdraw? Now that they had crossed the Tres Espa?an provisional border, their limit was one minute. After that, the Tres Espa?an fleet avoiding the Musashi would fire on them. Most likely, Takakane and the others still needed to travel about two hundred meters in that time. Travelling that distance and boarding the bridge in a single minute would be easy. But only if the enemy would let them. Give it your best shot, said Velzquez with a sigh. He listened to the sounds of shellfire and the more distant sounds of gunfire and destruction. And I need to protect the backup unit. He made paintings to defend against the approaching defense units attacks, but he could not simply paint walls. He also needed swamps, trenches, and holes. Recalling how he had painted all those things in the past and turning the entire area into a labyrinth was a lot of fun. He was forbidden from doing so in his work, but here he could do whatever his painting style allowed and that was also a lot of fun. Hee hee hee. Thats a sun wrapping around the battlefield. And I must be a genius to represent clouds like bread. How about I add some sound effects. Giving the pond in the sun a refreshing rumbling sound effect is pretty good taste, isnt it? How many years has it been since Ive made such bold paintings? As they were paintings, they were not as meaningful as the real thing. Anything that moved was especially difficult. But despite only painting a two-dimensional representation, he could place them in three-dimensional space by using perspective. The manufacturer of the brush had said something about warping space and whatnot, but he only had to paint. Paintings had developed from religious frescos and Catholicism had plenty of that. It was an excellent religion. He was satisfied as he painted all those things, but he heard a sudden voice from the small ship behind him. Secretary! The transport lift to the right is moving! Somethings being carried up from below! It isnt a god of war, is it? Musashis defense units should have all been sent out already. If any hidden troops were coming, he did not understand why they would be attacking the small ships here and so he wondered what this could be. This is Musashis relief team!! It was a fat boy pulling a cart. Velzquez did his best to grasp the situation as the cart with a relief bed was rushed over. Oh, this is charity work. Catholics would often do this. While on the battlefield, some would provide aid to both sides of the battle without taking part in the fight. It was a part of the Tsirhc religion that was spreading around the world. So has Musashi started doing that despite being Shinto? They were likely doing it for appearances which meant it would not be a trap. One wrong move and the records could spread around the world and lower peoples estimation of Musashi. I see, thought Velzquez again as he heard the boy speak while pulling the cart. Now, then! People of Tres Espa?a! Be moved by my charity and spread the name of Ohiroshiki among the little girls of Tres Espa?a! That is only natural, dont you think!? Its the default! Velzquez painted a hole and the shouting fell into it. He sighed, but some others jumped over the hole. One was an Indian boy carrying several plates of curry and the other was a helmed macho man who lifted a food cart and attached it on the back of his waist rather than pulling it behind him. The two of them arrived at Velzquez. Now, it is time for tonights super curry time. I thought this was charity work!? The Indian ignored him and had the macho man lower the food cart and put on an apron. The large man tucked the apron below the chain across his chest and the Indian faced Velzquez. Now, what would you like to eat? How about fried rice? Sure. The Indian nodded and walked over to the food cart. The half-naked apron man followed his instructions by placing rice on a plate and pouring curry on top and then the Indian held it out to Velzquez. Here is your curry. I asked for fried rice! Give me fried rice! The Indian sighed, lowered his shoulders, and returned to the cart. He whispered something in the large mans ear, shrugged, and shook his head, but overall looked irritated. The half-naked apron man followed his instructions by placing rice on a plate and pouring curry on top. Once more, the Indian held it out to Velzquez. Here is your fried rice. Thats curry!! Oh? The Indian nodded, walked back to the cart, and finally returned. Here is your fried rice. Thats clearly curry and you didnt even swap it out this time!! Velzquez swept a hand at the Indian for a tsukkomi, but he accidentally knocked the plate from his hands. Ah, said the Indian while the plate fell to the deck in horribly slow motion. With a wet sound, the curry and rice splattered and spread across the deck. The Indian got down on hands and knees and hung his head toward the curry. How could this happen to the great curry? Velzquez instinctually added the vertical lines to represent shock, but he noticed the whispering of his fellow Tres Espa?as from the small ship behind him. Hey, isnt the secretary in trouble here? Yeah, hes being pretty immature. I mean, isnt curry fine? Oh, no, thought Velzquez. If this is charity work, the records will show how I treated them. In order to make up for that, he reached out with the brush still in hand. Um, well, if you insist. Of course! The Indian instantly recovered. He stood up, held up the original plate he was hiding behind him, and tried to hold it out. Ah. Velzquezs brush plunged deep into the curry. The odd and unfamiliar sound of something smooth sliding out of place came from the tip of the brush. This was nothing more than the large brush being thrust into the plate of curry, but Velzquez had a certain thought. Ive made countless paintings, but Ive never seen a theme or still-life like this! The title would certainly either be Curry and Brush or A Combination of Two Favorites, but no one would be able to imagine the actual scene from those titles. But the two individuals eventually grasped the truth before them. Ahhhh! Velzquez managed to speak first. Y-you idiot! What are you going to do about this!? He pointed at the tip of the brush that was surrounded by carrots and the like. Hurry up and wash it! Do you have any turpentine? Then bring it over here! Lamp oil works too! If youre doing charity work, surely you have something like that! Understood. The Indian walked to the food cart, returned, and held something toward Velzquez. Here is your curry. Thats not even close! But turpentine is an oil and curry has oil in it, so they are the same. After all, this is beef curry. Can you really serve beef when youre Indian!? Arent you Dunhi!? I am Shinto. Then you shouldnt be worshipping curry!! Curry is the food of the gods, so it is the world standard. Wait, said Velzquez while he thought. During the Renaissance and Baroque periods, Europe had made many works of art based on Greek mythology and the Testament. However Was the angel carrying a plate of curry during the Annunciation!? Did they serve curry at the Last Supper!? They must have forgotten to paint it in. The boy sounded absolutely certain. How could they not serve curry at the Last Supper? Which is more satisfying, eating steak before dying or eating curry before dying? Now youre just trying to talk your way out of it! At that point, Velzquez noticed a change. He had swung his brush a few times during the conversation, but there was a common factor to what it painted. Curry. It seemed the material used to paint was automatically sent out because the lakes, river, and sky he had painted were now made of curry. Hassan turned to him to explain. This is a work of the gods. Everything stinks of curry now, you idiot! And why is it even painting!? This is a spell! Because curry is the food of the gods. I added in ether to reproduce that fact. In other words, it is magic curry. Drugs!? You put drugs in it, didnt you!? Or is it some kind of dangerous spell!? It is all to satisfy the customers who spent their heard-earned money. Dont sell the food of the gods!! Meanwhile, the small ship behind him began to shake as the engine started up. Secretary! Were just about at the limit! Is everyone aboard!? Testament! Velzquez nodded and sighed at that answer and he spoke to the Indian and the half-naked apron man. Pack it up in an insulated container. However this ends, were going home with some hungry people. A lot of them are athletes, so can you add in some salt? He then opened a cadena firma to speak to Takakane while watching Michiyuki Byakko create a wheat field and path in the sky overhead. Hey, Takakane. If you havent noticed, its about time for the last spurt. Takakane nodded. He had already swung the Testamenta Arma he had drawn from his back to replace the long bat. Testament Arma: Crus Temperantia C Vetus. Velzquez had already activated Novum which had divided the enemys ability by the number of uses. Takakanes Vetus doubled the enemys time. !! Tama, the Musashis second starboard ship, had become an unfavorable area for Musashi. He then made his move to fulfill his role as vice chancellor. He charged toward the merchant who was slowed by 1/2. Hooooomerun!! And he hit the merchants body toward the opposite field. The baseball player got a clean hit on the merchant. The hit had everything needed for a homerun, but the merchant was slowed down by 1/2. Takakane watched the merchants face as the boy was slowly knocked away. He was smiling. Takakane wondered why, but he realized the answer due to the sensation arriving through the Testamenta Arma in his hand. You had money prepared!? Below the merchants torn clothing, he saw ring mail made of five yen coins covering his upper body. The defending coins had bent, but they had definitely dispersed and counteracted some of the damage to the merchant. And the merchant spoke while being knocked away. You lose. Like hell I do, thought Takakane. If I get in just one more hit, you lose. However, as the merchant crashed into a nearby houses door, he spoke. You He bounced off yet continued. You have lost to Musashi! Nonsense, said Takakane as he ran over and swung up the bat to strike again. Victory is He did not say mine. Ours! As soon as he shouted that in his heart, the light from above vanished. !? A white transport ship had appeared overhead with the emblems for Musashi Ariadust Academy and Marube-ya. One of its bottom hatches opened. The hatch was meant to release the contents of large wooden containers, but this time, it did not release food, water, trade goods, or even the wooden or paper boxes meant to hold them. Thats Money. Coins that had filled a large wooden container fell in a quantity that not even countless quite covered. !? The transport ship tilted and a cascade of coins seemed to explode from the hatch. They fell with enough density to cover up the sky. Takakane heard the heavy scraping of metal that sounded like a swarm of crying insects. Do not worry. This is a portion of the eight billion yen earned in the last few days in England. I had it exchanged for yen when seeing them off. Damn you! Even as they spoke, the waterfall fell. !! Nevertheless, Takakane made use of his defensive ability below the surging wave of coins. As he moved, rotated, and deflected, none of the coins touched him. By deflecting a coin into other coins, he created defensive chain reactions with each individual deflection. However, Takakane realized something about the cascade of coins as he did so. This isnt an attack! Its meant to hold me here!! He was deflecting the many coins using the Testament Arma thats power reduced their speed and strength. But that means it takes twice as long for the coins to fall! He would be stuck here for twice as long as normal. He saw the merchant slowly stand up. While Takakane was stuck where he was, the merchant moved slowly but surely past him and forward to the Musashi defense unit defending the bridge. Hey, Takakane! Takakane heard Velzquez speak but had no time to respond. Deactivate yours! He did not need to be told. After all, he was not stopping even a single enemy at the moment and they were already out of time. So he replied with his actions. !! Knowing he would be hit, he placed the Testamenta Arma on his back. In that instant, the cascade of money exploded inward as if striking him from the side. Takakane ran from the waterfall of money as if crossing a mountain of coins. He threw away his cracked helmet afterwards. Hurry onward!! He ran as if throwing his entire body forward. He ran directly toward Tamas bridge. He was only a few hundred meters away and the enemy defense unit formed a wall along the way. The merchant was running to move out from between the two sides. Charge forward!! The money-lovers shout sent the enemy unit dashing forward with shoulders and shields thrust forward. And they were positioned to tear into the Tres Espa?an side from below. Their Shinto shields used purification to reduce attack power, so any attack that hit them would lose their power and might be repelled. Once an attack clung to the shield, it would lose all strength and fall. But that reduction of power only applied to attacks. As Tres Espa?as vice chancellor, Takakane primarily fought through defense, but Outta the way!! He hit back with a pendulum-like batting style that incorporated a running start and instantly knocked around a dozen defenders into the air. He broke through, but his run had lost a bit of speed with that attack. In that instant, a shower of metallic noises raced toward him as if to envelop his back. Is this that the money waterfall!? That was precisely what raced toward him as a thick barrage. He had previously knocked away the cascade of money, but power had been reinstalled in the coins and it had hopped up from the deck to attack him from behind. He turned his back on it, swung his bat, and tried to regain his forward momentum. Tch. With a click of the tongue, he tried to raise his bat for defense with a single thought in his mind. Is this the end!? He had no time. If he turned around here, his speed would drop and he would use up some of the time needed to take the bridge. But my role is He thought the word defense just as a fierce sound of impact exploded behind him. But it was not the sound of the coins reaching him. It was the sound of those very coins hitting the teammates following him. You guys!? Takakane continued facing forward, but he saw those knocked away by the initial impact fly past him in the air. They were more slammed into the deck then sent rolling across it, but Captain! Continue on! He heard more cheers and sounds of impacts behind him and he heard his teammates jumping in between him and the reverse cascade of money. By literally offering him their backs and shoulders, they allowed him to focus on moving forward. And amid the dull sounds of defense and the clinking of coins, a few people lined up alongside Takakane. There were seven of them and that number meant one thing. Is this all the starting members other than Valds!? Testament!! The voices of those blocking the flowing tsunami of money reached him from behind. They shook as they were hit and cut out here and there, but what they said was clear. Heeeenaaaareeees!! Testament! replied the low, sharp voices of Takakane and the other seven who ran with him. Forward. Takakane continue forward with his teammates. He felt the presence of those left behind as he continued on. They were now less than one hundred meters away, so they moved onwards while the enemy sent attacks of rejection. At eight-five meters away, a Techonhexen unit attack from above on either side. The right fielder and left fielder dove and stopped the attacks. At sixty-three meters away, a volley of arrows arrived from straight ahead. The center fielder opened a path. At fifty-seven meters away, the merchant fired coin bullets at an opening. The second baseman leaped in from the side to take care of them and the first baseman took care of what had been deflected. At forty-one meters away, one of Musashis defense units arrived from a side passageway to the right. The third baseman stopped them despite being thrown along the ground and having his hat knocked from his head. At thirty meters away, Takakane realized he would only have the catcher left. However, the catcher was gone. Instead, he heard an intense sound of money behind him and the body that stopped it. Takakane faced forward. Tamas bridge looked like a black wall in the moonlight and he was 27.431 meters to the entrance. It was a straight line and only one back stood between him and the hatch that formed that entrance. It was the merchant who ran toward that hatch. His speed had dropped due to the coins he had fired earlier, so Takakane caught up with twenty-one meters to go. The merchant leaped and turned toward him in midair. Bullets flew toward him. He deflected all of them with twenty meters left and at nineteen meters ! He swung his bat as if knocking something into the air. It was a perfect hit. A sound came from the merchants ribs and he flew far into the air ahead. He flew approximately eighteen meters. But Takakane was not going to let him off that easily. He ran toward where the merchant would land and prepared to swing again to hit the falling boy into the hatch. But in that instant, he heard the merchant speak even as the boy flew through the air and felt great pain. I will pay you for your trouble, Hound of England and Silver Wolf of Musashi! Those two people then arrived from the moonlit sky. Hundreds of blades fell in front of Takakane and rushed toward him like the wind. Walsingham!? So England has finally sent reinforcements!? Bites! Takakane completely deflected the blades and destroyed the blast from the cross spear. He continued his batting defense as he ran and he caught Walsingham herself. Outta the way! At sixteen meters from the bridge, he knocked the hound aside, but Take this! The silver wolfs voice came from overhead along with four large wooden containers and the chains that had thrown them. However, Takakane did not slow down. He straightened up to let his teammates see the school emblem on his back and then he leaned forward. Dont underestimate the vice chancellor! Without slowing, he knocked the containers to the deck and air on either side. The four chains were launching twisting strikes, but he matched the rotational direction of their tight arms. ! He knocked them all to the ground in an instant and stepped over their arms to open a path using the silver wolfs attack. In that instant, the wolf lowered herself down. It was a sudden action, but he could still land a hit. He had trained enough for that. But when he checked the remaining thirteen meters, he saw the merchant with his hips lowered and blood leaking from his mouth. This is my final coin! This was not a mere throw or scattering. He used both hands to open a massive number of sign frames from in front to behind him. These were the contracts that sent one-tenth of the signers power. Take this!! As soon as he placed a coin in the farthest back sign frame, it accelerated. This was an acceleration cannon using the thousand or so sign frames. Even if each one was only one-tenth of one persons power, the same thing was repeated over a thousand times to instantly fire the coin. Just as the air burst and a steam explosion came from the muzzle, Takakane realized the coin had been fired toward his chest. His teammates were behind him, so he could not dodge it. ! So he swung to intercept the high-speed coin bullet with the dead center of the bat. A great roar burst out and the air let out a cry from the great impact. Ah! The bat did indeed strike the coin bullet, but it changed shape like clay and then shattered. The sound of destruction produced splinters and only the grip remained in Takakanes hands. He had lost his weapon, he was out of breath, and only empty space remained on the battlefield, but Kh! He moved forward. He had no feet, but he accelerated in his attempt to move ever onward. !! An alarm filled the air. The small ships on the front of Tama and the distant Tres Espa?an fleet were giving off a long alarm. That indicated their time was up and the merchant shouted out what that meant as he fell to his knees and spat out blood. Game over, baseball player!! Takakane had heard it. It was over. He understood that. But ! He moved forward. He had lost his momentum and his main weapon had been destroyed, but he produced a roar from his throat and did indeed move forward. I cant give up on this game!! He was twelve meters away. He had already heard the signal and words that indicated the ending, but Takakane continued forward. !! He drew the Testamenta Arma from his back despite not yet being able to activate it again and he tried to cover that last distance. At the same time, an enemy defense unit jumped in between him and the bridge at just over the ten meter mark. The silver wolf with her chains and the hound with her countless blades also circled around ahead of him. Intercept him!! They all prepared their weapons at the wolfs words, but Takakane continued regardless. Of course Im not stopping! He recalled what he had thought while playing catch with Fusae earlier and what their chancellor had shown them during the early stages of the naval battle. Fusae had said things were fine as they were. Their chancellor had taken action to stop Tres Espa?as decline as much as possible. What am I? he asked himself. Nothing would remain here if I withdrew just because the time limit arrived. If nothing of his actions during the armada battle remained, it was the same as not fighting against their decline in the slightest. Things would be unable to continue as they were and the chancellors thoughts would be for nothing. Takakane wanted to leave something behind. He wanted to accomplish something definite beyond forming bonds with his teammates and making fulfilling memories. He had known the armada battle would happen, so What do you think the vice chancellor is for!? With that shout, Takakane stretched his hand forward while running. He reached out for the destination beyond the line of enemies. When the enemy vanguard moved forward, he deflected and evaded them, but his hurry prevented him from fully avoiding the strikes. A few hit him and a spray of ether rose from his spirit body. He felt pain and heard the sound of his body being literally worn away. But !! He swept the enemies to either side as if looking back and he indeed moved forward. But as he swung the Testamenta Arma in place of a bat and ran through, his defenses opened for an instant. The hounds cross cannon took that moment to fire from beyond the barrier formed by the silver wolfs chains. He saw the wolf biting her bottom lip and waving her right hand toward his charge. The blast arrived on a collision course, but Takakane still reached his hand forward. Dammit!! As the destructive light flew toward him, he opened his throat wide and cried out. This isnt the end! This isnt the end for Tres Espa?a!! The blast was going to strike as he shouted those words, but just before it did, a few movements obstructed his movements. Captain!! A dozen or so arms and bodies grabbed him from behind and threw him. These were the main members of Tres Espa?as baseball team. They had caught up to him. !? And the instant after he escaped the blast, Takakane saw the night sky. He had flown over Tamas starboard edge and into that sky. Takakane understood that his teammates had saved him. He could see those teammates falling through the empty space around him and entering their proper falling positions. The wind blew upwards where the Musashi quickly flew westward. They all looked up at the Musashi, but a few of them were still holding Takakanes back and shoulders. Their strength seemed to be restricting him from going back there. As he looked up at the bottom of the Musashi, he could feel his fall accelerating. And while falling in a straight line, he heard the voices of the comrades still holding him here. Captain! they all shouted. The game is over! He heard them all breathe and wait for him to respond. During that pause, he gave himself over to the wind of his fall and looked up at the sky. The Musashi had already grown distant in the western sky and he passed back-first through the wind after being left behind. Dammit. He slowly relaxed his body and instead opened his mouth and hung his head. Dammiiiiiit!! The wind sped up as it carried his voice away. That wind now contained the sounds of cannons and impacts. The Musashi had filled a large portion of the distance to Tres Espa?a. While Takakane fell, there were two movements on Tama. They were the pursuit and mopping up of the Tres Espa?an students still on the ship. The pursued vermilion uniforms threw themselves into the air and were picked up by the Velzquez or Valds ships, but some took action too late. However, someone saved them by drawing everyones attention into the sky. Taka! A voice and a giant white form descended from the sky. It was Tres Espa?as 2nd Special Duty Officer Era Fusae and her god of war Michiyuki Byakko. The god of war created and ran across a wheat field and path which now formed a vertical downward slope. The Byakko raced down faster than if it simply fell. However, the Musashi had a method of intercepting the vertically descending Byakko. Contact!! The color vermilion flew into the air from the rear of Tama. Jizuri Suzaku was launched directly toward Michiyuki Byakko. Volume 2B, 66: Seeing One Off to the Heavens and the Earth Volume 2B, Chapter 66: Seeing One Off to the Heavens and the Earth It is a feeling That is created at a single point in the past Point Allocation (Proof of Equality) Fusae saw a trail of fog rising from directly below her. She understood what was making its way up to her. It was the god of war named Jizuri Suzaku. She had assumed it was one of the Four Sacred Beast gods of war just like Michiyuki Byakko, but each Sacred Beast had one of the Mountain-River-Path-Swamp powers and it had been unable to activate the swamp ability that the Suzaku would possess. Thus, this was merely a copy of the Suzaku god of war. That meant Fusae had no interest in it and so she gave her instructions to Michiyuki Byakko. The OSs movement control spell program began midair combat and she gave additional instructions. Buffer our fall speed and dont hold back. More OS cadena firma appeared and the Byakkos shoulders both opened in the downward direction. The cannons modelled after a tiger face appeared there. Ultra Vibration Destruction Cannon: Roar Deterioration. It fired its greatest power to intercept the mass of metal flying up from below. Directly below, the night air shook at close range as the enemy jumped into that space. ! The enemy more shattered than broke. But Fusae saw what broke first on the rising mass of metal. The god of war buffering equipment!? She had previously seen this during the Battle of Mikawa. When Jizuri Suzaku had been fired into the air, its legs, body, and arms had had large buffering structures attached. She understood that intellectually, but what she saw was different. Its backwards!? Jizuri Suzaku had flown up while upside down. Fusae thought about what that meant. If its legs were pointed upwards Just before the ultra vibration enveloped the leg buffering, it would kick off of it to move to the side. The god of war was heavy, but if any of its upward momentum remained, it could continue up into the heavens. If its legs were pointed up, its arms would be down and it could grab the Byakkos back while passing by. In that case, it would pass by on the left or the right and Fusae made an instantaneous decision. Right! The instant she saw the color red to the right, she had Michiyuki Byakkos right claws race through the air. It hit, it grabbed, and it tore. And so Fusae assumed it had worked. However, the expected shock and recoil did not reach Michiyuki Byakkos right shoulder. The red of the Suzaku had suddenly taken evasive action in midair. Eh? Jizuri Suzaku was meant for work on the ground and the Testament Unions almanac information and the information from intelligence agents in England was enough to know that Musashi had no aerial gods of war. So how had it taken evasive action in midair? When Fusae hurriedly turned to the right to answer that question, she saw three crosses in the moonlight. Two were god of war flight devices and the third was the vermilion god of war with its arms extended to either side. Fusae recognized those flight devices because they were used for Tres Espa?as gods of war. Those are the wings of the god of war the Technohexen shot down during the Battle of Mikawa! The Suzakus cross wings warped the air behind it and the vermilion triple cross charged straight toward Fusae while she heard the enemy shout. The false arm girl named Naomasas words were hard to interpret as actual instructions. Hit her, Jizuri Suzaku!! Everyone from the engine division watched as the gods of war collided overhead. Among them, Hiro, the girl in charge of Jizuri Suzaku, was asked a question by her grandfather. Installing them is good and all, but isnt that forcing things to work? She wouldnt shut up about making it fly. I had the wings running for three days and nights straight to get the proof that it would work, so my ears are still ringing. Of course, I did say I would make any modification she wanted as long as she gave me the right to maintain it from now on. So you were the one making all that noise below the inspection area. I was wondering why no one stopped by to tell me to scold whoever it was. Oh, sorry. Was it that loud? If it was necessary, then its fine. Then again, it would be even better had it not been necessary. Hiro crossed her arms and nodded at her grandfathers words. Well, Jizuri Suzaku had a light frame to begin with, so I didnt set the output too high. That means it really comes down to the first attack, but she said thats fine because she just has to keep that Byakko away from the bridge. But The granddaughter pointed up at the color vermilion flying in the sky. How much does everyone know about that Suzaku? All of us know. As does everyone in Naomasas classincluding that chancellor. I see, said Hiro. But wouldnt it be bad to let that be destroyed? Even so, she has no choice but to do this. She decided that was how she would continue on with the others. So Taizou looked up in the sky with everyone else. You cheer her on too. With that, an especially loud sound of impact came from the night sky. The vermilion god of war tackled the white one. It hit the right side from the right, but while the Suzaku used its raised left knee, Michiyuki Byakko attempted to counterattack with its claws in a right backhand. Jizuri Suzaku used the wings on its waist to bend backwards in midair and slip below the Byakkos swinging right arms. Grab it with your legs, Jizuri Suzaku! Rather than the side, Jizuri Suzakus legs wrapped around the Byakkos upper arm. One leg had not been enough to fully suppress its left arm before, so it used both legs this time. Go around!! An instant later, Jizuri Suzaku rotated around the Byakkos back like a pendulum attached to the point it had grabbed. After rotating and extending its arms, it wrapped those arms around the Byakkos left arm from behind. Now both of Michiyuki Byakkos arms had been secured from behind using both arms and legs. The Suzaku was stretched across the Byakkos back as if lying down on top of its wings. Pull it tight!! Jizuri Suzaku bent its body with smoke rising from the wire cylinders that acted as its abdominal muscles. Its back bent like a bow and it pulled its entire body toward the sky. With a mechanical cry, Michiyuki Byakkos arms were pulled up from behind like chicken wings. The movements of its shoulders showed it was attempting to resist, but there was little it could do in this state. Jizuri Suzaku focused its entire body into holding those two arms in place, but !! The Suzakus body shook. A burden was being placed on it. Michiyuki Byakko made several rapid attempts to tear it away and created a gap in Jizuri Suzakus restraint. The Suzaku attempted to tighten down, but that slight gap and difference in angle caused it to shift and it attempted to fight it using pure strength. ! But shimmering heat began to rise from its body. Due to the difference in output between the two machines, the Suzakus motors quickly reached their limits. And so Naomasa gave a new instruction to the wings rather than the motors. Slam it down, Jizuri Suzaku! Jizuri Suzaku obeyed by flapping its wings, but it did not use them to fly. It moved itself backwards to help lift the Byakkos arms. Air exploded forward and all of Jizuri Suzakus strength and its wings strength both pulled Michiyuki Byakkos arms toward the heavens. And finally, Byakkos arms were pulled completely toward the sky and its body rotated as if falling into the air. Got it! Naomasa knew her technique had worked. Before, she had chosen to use Jizuri Suzaku to clash with this god of war and that had led to her loss. If exchanging blows would not work, her only choice was to use throws and locking techniques. However, this opponent was definitely quite skilled. Im lucky I had Mito to practice with. She had gained a partner because Mitotsudaira had come to fall victim tono, to learn her martial arts. Specifically, how to throw someone by twisting a grabbed arm. Mitotsudaira had used her flat hand rather than her nails, but Naomasa had still taken a lot of attacks. She had spun and grabbed a lot in return, but she felt the yakiniku meant as thanks was not quite enough. The venison had had a strong taste, Mitotsudaira had not ordered any vegetables, the only alcohol had been wine, and they had been in the non-smoking section. Also, the only answer Naomasa had found was the simple fact that she had to attack at an opening if she wanted to be certain. That was why she surprised her opponent with her ability to fly and then attacked from the side. She had grabbed and locked the other god of war and now she was falling through the air. Time to slam it into something head-first! If she did that, she would win. She did not know what would happen afterwards, but the enemy would have been completely diverted from the bridge. That would prevent them from destroying Tamas bridge before the Musashi reached the Tres Espa?an fleet. And so she gave into the fall and flapped her wings again. I will win! But as soon as she thought that, the enemy came into view. It was Era Fusae. She stood on Michiyuki Byakkos shoulder and she faced Naomasa in the night. Her eyebrows were slightly raised as their gazes clashed with such force it almost seemed audible. A moment later, countless cadena firma from Michiyuki Byakkos OS appeared around her. Michiyuki Byakko, envelop her. What? Naomasa did not understand and she saw white light produced by Michiyuki Byakkos OS. The cadena firma were appearing around Jizuri Suzaku rather than Michiyuki Byakko. Is she trying to sync us with Byakkos OS!? She did not initially understand why Fusae would try to do that, but then it hit her. Their falling direction had changed. The Suzakus back was now at the bottom of the fall rather than the Byakkos head. What is this? Above Michiyuki Byakkos shoulders and to the left of Jizuri Suzaku as it bent like a bow to hold those shoulders in place, ether light suddenly formed a wheat field and a path. !? Instead of falling down, they were falling to the field Byakko had created in midair and the change in direction meant they would fall on the Suzakus back instead of the Byakkos head. If they continued to fall, Jizuri Suzaku would be crushed underneath the other machine. !! And they hit. Fusae saw the destruction of Jizuri Suzakus left shoulder, left arm, and left waist down to the base. The destruction was caused by the machines own weight as well as Michiyuki Byakkos weight. The Byakkos arms were raised, but it had hit the ground such that the angle between neck and arm was widened. And if the triangle between arm and neck was brought down to a line, the Suzaku inside the triangle would be crushed. That was why Fusae would do exactly that. Afterwards, she only needed to stand the Byakko up from its face up position and run to Tamas bridge on the path it created. However Jizuri Suzaku!! The Suzaku was unable to eliminate the vibration of the impact against the virtual ground behind it, but it still stood up. It forcibly jumped over the Byakkos head in order to wrap its arms around and cling to that head. Well done, thought Fusae. The enemy planned to perform a lock on Michiyuki Byakkos head in an attempt to rob it of the autonomous decision-making ability that required information from the sensory devices. But as the Suzaku circled around above, Fusae performed an overhand swing with the Byakkos right claws. She targeted its torso and hit the chest. The claws pierced the armor clothing on the left side, tore through the joints and wire cylinders in the chest, and slammed the vermilion Suzaku into the virtual ground. The Suzaku audibly crashed into that virtual ground. As it lay sprawled out on its back, the damage from the claw strike left its internal structure and core visible. Shimmering heat and steam were released as a pulsating machine was revealed. ! The Suzaku shook with what sounded like a scream and white steam burst from the primary motor as the outside air came into contact with it. A normal god of war would have a transparent ether cylinder that held the pilot, but the externally controlled type they were using was different. That should be the primary nerve device that controls the full body! Breaking that would stop the god of war. However Eh? Fusae let out a questioning tone. The object under the moonlight was not a metal cowling surrounding the artificial nerves that supported the spinal cord. Why is there an ether cylinder for a pilot!? A transparent cylinder made of thick anti-explosive glass was within arms reach in front of Fusae. It was filled with bluish-white Orei Nero and a long, narrow torii-style sign frame was visible within. The sign frame displayed a human form. Normally, it would display the pilot, but this was not a man or woman who was trained as a pilot. It was a very young girl. Also !? The person in that flat bluish-white image only had a head, an upper body, and a scattering of other parts. This isnt right, thought Fusae. When a pilot boarded a god of war and lost parts of their body, the lost parts would be displayed in a different color or some other kind of explanation would be provided. However, this sign frame had nothing of the sort. Then was this girl put inside here for some reason while already injured like that!? Small sign frames danced around her. They displayed a bird and contained the word Suzaku, but the injured girl in the long torii slept in the center of them all. Thats my younger sister. A girl with one false arm stood on the Suzakus shoulder with blood staining half her face. When our village was attacked, Jizuri Suzaku wouldnt function. And just when everything looked hopeless, she spoke to me. She was barely even breathing anymore, but she told me to use her. So So I will use her. !! Fusae moved on reflex. She did not understand what was about to happen, but a thought of rejection told her to finish this opponent. She had decided to attack and prevent this girl from using her sister. But Jizuri Suzaku! Get up! She knew what that meant. The Suzaku would force itself to stand up and interfere with Fusaes actions. But Stop! She tried to understand what was happening before her eyes, but she could not. It was like trying to lock up something that could not control itself. Stop it! Michiyuki Byakko!! The Byakko responded. While the Suzaku rotated its wings and tried to flap them to stand up, the Byakko opened both its shoulders and fired the ultra vibration destruction cannons there. But Fusae realized something. The ultra vibration did not produce any sounds of destruction or vermilion fragments. The Suzaku simply remained lying where it had been and something new had appeared on the edge of the ground behind it. Water? A background made of ether had appeared below Jizuri Suzakus back. It was a marsh. Jizuri Suzaku had somehow not been destroyed and an ether marsh had appeared below its back. After seeing that, Fusae realized some new light had appeared around her. It began with the OS sign frames glowing on the surface of the ether cylinder exposed in Jizuri Suzakus chest. The image of a girl slowly opened her mouth without opening her eyes. At the same time, the Suzaku gave an extremely high-pitched and creaking cry. As if in response to that sound, countless vermilion sign frames appeared across Jizuri Suzaku and around Naomasa. And they all said the same thing. Four Sacred Beasts God of War Type 3 C Jizuri Suzaku : Initial Activation Check : Beginning Initial Activation It was booting up and using the default settings of an initial activation. Fusae gave a large gulp. She had assumed this enemy was not using one of the Four Sacred Beasts gods of war, but she had been wrong. What if one of the Four Sacred Beasts OSs had never been fully booted up before? It was unthinkable. After all, gods of war were supplied as finished products. They were shipped out once the OS and everything else had been fully activated to test them. It was unthinkable for a god of war that had been active for so long to have never fully booted up its OS. However What if most of the OSs artificial brain was lost during its initial activation and a dying girl was taken in in its place? And What if the girls mind completed the damaged OS and fused with it? The god of war had been active all this time by prioritizing that girl who had asked to be used. Most likely, the basic autonomous movement system had used the unconscious girls senses and had her reply to her sisters instructions via actions. That had been the girls will. But when the girl who was also the OS had been in danger, it had acted in self-preservation. Are you saying the Suzaku is taking action to protect her!? The trigger had likely been when Michiyuki Byakkos OS had attempted to sync with its OS. The Suzakus OS had activated to combat the danger of the synching OS attempting to activate. That was what had happened. And now a marsh was spreading out before Fusae. It had been created from her path. Michiyuki Byakko was opening several locking cadena firma to prevent its path from being consumed, but it was no use. The Byakko had been the one to begin the sync, so the synching OS running within it was now eating into the barriers from the inside. And if Jizuri Suzakus power was the swamp of Mountain-River-Path-Swamp Is this water!? No, this is The sky!? The marsh reflected the sky, but it was a blue sky that did not exist here. Fusae then understood why Jizuri Suzaku had not been destroyed. If the marsh behind it was the sky You fell back within that infinite sky, didnt you!? It was similar to the paradox of Achilles and the tortoise. That thin marsh was an infinitely-thick sky. The waters surface was a flat surface, but Jizuri Suzakus wings had definitely opened within it. At the same time, Michiyuki Byakko shook. It fell. The Suzaku and Byakkos positions and heights had not changed on the flat surface of the marsh that had appeared in midair, but it still fell. After all, that flat surface contained a sky with infinite thickness. Anything that stood on it would fall, but Jizuri Suzaku had wings and it raised those two crosses. !! And it flipped them both around. Michiyuki Byakko fell at only about thirty meters above Tama, but the marsh meant it was essentially falling from extremely high altitude. On its way down, it slammed into the side of the deck. It hit a corner with a straight vertical body slam that shattered the edge of the deck. When it struck, the sound of breaking metal filled the air. The Byakkos right forearm broke and the right thigh shifted out of place and broke so that the base of the leg would not move. The primary armor on the chest shattered in an instant and the motors below were exposed. As if ignoring the secondary sounds of the scattering fragments, the Byakko bounced back up from the great impact. And it limply slid off the ship and fell into the space between the sea and sky. As it fell, a woman with disheveled hair stood on its white shoulder. ! Fusae shouted something, but it was drowned out by the wind. But as she looked up, she saw the twin moons overhead. In front of those moons floated two crosses and a god of war that almost appeared to be hanging from them. The Suzaku slowly descended from the sky, but there was no strength in it. The OS had deactivated and it was descending under the bare minimum of autonomous actions. Fusae looked away and saw something down below. It was the small ship that had collected Takakane and the others who had withdrawn. But even as she breathed a sigh of relief, she realized someone was missing. Is Gin still fighting on the Musashi!? The sound of cannon fire on the Musashi seemed to answer her question. Tachibana Gin continued to fight despite losing her chance to withdraw. Volume 2B, 67: Where the One Damaged by Swords Belongs Volume 2B, Chapter 67: Where the One Damaged by Swords Belongs Why am I So very desperate? Point Allocation (Same as Always) The sound of cannon fire flew along a street in the moonlit city. There were two streams of cannon fire which were being used by a girl swinging around cross swords with her two false arms. She was Tachibana Gin and she ran through the business district on the rear port end of Tama. ! Her opponent was Honda Futayo who ran while wielding the divine weapon and spear named Tonbokiri. While using both guns and swords, Gin realized two sounds had vanished: the sounds of fighting on the starboard side and the roars of Fusaes Michiyuki Byakko. She understood what that meant and that the blaring sirens indicated the time limit. The time to withdraw had passed and the Musashi would now receive shellfire from Tres Espa?as main fleet. She could no longer leave the ship and seek rescue, but I am prepared for that! Gin had made up her mind. She knew she was completely disobeying her orders, but this was necessary for her greatest objective. I will defeat Honda Futayo and return Master Muneshiges inherited name to him! She repeatedly attacked and defended within the wind. As they exchanged attacks, she had a single thought about Futayos fighting style. She is an idiot with a completely defensive style of offense! As Gin attacked head on, the other girl charged almost directly into the attacks. It was pointless to ask if she was not afraid. She had achieved an ideal possessed by anyone who had reached a certain level. It was the simple idea to move forward before the attack hits, but it was extremely difficult to put to practice. Yet she is easily charging ahead of the shells! It was less that she was confident she could evade and more that she was not concerned by Gins attacks. Gin understood why. She was not letting the appearance of the attacks deceive her and she was dealing with them according to their classification. When looking at them head on, all attacks fall into three basic categories: piercing attacks or cannons are points, slashes are lines, and area spells are planes. Gins father had taught her that. Even throws and grappling were points or lines before one was grabbed. According to her father, once one understood that everything fell under those two categories plus the planes created by spells, the rest was easy. Points were fast, but one only had to shift the area that would be hit and move forward. Lines were long, but one only had to duck under that path and move forward. Planes were wide, but one only had to circle around outside their range and move forward. The rest was an issue of size and speed, but there were only ever three things to do. Thinking of it that way, shellfire and spear jabs were nothing but points. If one did not fear the sound of firing and took the shockwave into account, any of those attacks could be avoided. And ! Futayo arrived in a lowered posture by accelerating as if stretching forward. Gin had a certain thought about that offensive girl. She is worth fighting! While the two of them exchanged attacks, Futayo rethought her opinion of Gin. When they had crossed blades during the previous attack, she had thought Gin was a girl who simply came in to attack, but now She is an idiot with a completely offensive style of defense! There was a single reason for that. While Futayo attacked, Gin defended with interception fire, but she still evaded and attacked from every possible position and angle. If Futayo did not keep moving, Gin would fire to keep her distance. And if Futayo approached ! Gin easily struck the thrust-forward spear tip with her double swords. And she did so such that Futayo would be sliced in two if she did not deflect it properly. Normally, bladed weapons were not used to strike other blades. After all, the blades were made of metal. A blade of greater sharpness could cut through it and a strike from the side could bend it. Hitting another hard object could chip it and that chip could lead to a break. But Gin did not care. Futayo understood why. She used her double swords, but not to push back Futayos blade. She was using the recoil. She would use the force of Futayos attack to jump over the blade and use the recoil to evade. Using her hands for that would be too dangerous, so she used her swords. The girl was not taking simple evasive actions. She was selecting from three different interception options. She receives my attack to stop it, she sweeps away the attack to deflect it, or she shifts orientation to make me collapse. When she used the recoil to jump, she was receiving. When she rotated around to evade, she was sweeping. When Futayos attack was stronger, she would shift and destroy Futayos balance. She accurately observed the type and strength of Futayos attack and then took the appropriate action. And she kept herself in a safe position by launching the attacks to keep her distance while also taking evasive action. She did the same now. Futayo saw the left double sword coming. To cut through that blade, Futayo lifted Tonbokiri up into the space between the two blades. She added an instantaneous pulling motion in an attempt cut through one of the blades halfway down. But Gin moved. She jumped up, rotated her mechanical left wrist, and grabbed Tonbokiris blade between the twisted double swords like they were chopsticks. She lifted Tonbokiri with those sword chopsticks while charging in toward Futayo. At the same time, she thrust in the right double sword. With Tonbokiri lifted up, Futayo was pulled in toward the other girl. Gins right double sword was just about to reach her unguarded left side, but she activated Tonbokiris extension device. The device would extend Tonbokiri and the recoil would send her backwards where she would scrape low along the ground. Except that did not happen. Gin returned her chopsticks wrist to normal and freed Tonbokiri. Nothing now prevented the spear from extending forward, so Futayo was not carried back and the double swords flew straight toward her left side. Kh! In a split-second decision, Futayo returned the extension device to normal while using the strength of her hands to throw Tonbokiri into the air above so it rotated around. As for herself Below! She just barely ducked underneath the twin swords. While the twin swords were pulled back, Futayo stepped back a little and held her hands overhead to reach Tonbokiris shaft. With the weapon raised overhead, she swung it down while standing up and moving forward. In that instant, Gin brought her left wrist to something while still clenching the double swords like chopsticks. That something was one of the Arcabuz Cruz floating in midair. By pressing her wrist against the back of the gun, she forcibly aimed the muzzle toward Futayo. !? Just as Futayo leaped to the right, the Arcabuz Cruz fired. It tore diagonally into the deck and Gin used the recoil to jump. So light! She rotated her entire body diagonally to move to the right side of a Western-style house bordering that major street on Tamas port side. Futayo was half impressed and half shocked. She would evade with pure speed, but this girl used her nimble agility. It truly came down to skillful use of her own body. And most of all, the fact that she always had an escape path Really pisses me off! Futayo pursued her. She rotated Tonbokiri in her hands, added in acceleration on her second step, and pursued Gin. She charged into the side road between the Western-style house and its neighbor on the left of the main road. Futayo continued on. She charged diagonally into the side road to the right of that Western-style house. As she did, a shell came from that side road. Gin had waited for her to enter the road to fire, but Futayo did not care. She extended Tonbokiri into the ground behind her. The recoil brought her to something. A wall! As if pushed forward into the air, Futayos diagonally-running body collapsed leftward so her feet landed on the wall. And she ran. She raced diagonally up the wall of the neighboring building. ! As she ran along the wall, she spotted her enemy at the intersection between the side road and a back road. She kicked off the wall and leaped over Gins head. Instead of taking a falling trajectory, she made a straight jump that passed over Gin. While passing overhead, she swung Tonbokiri down below to slash at Gin. She did not land to attack. Even showing that much of an opening was dangerous with this opponent. But Tachibana Gin moved nimbly as if dancing and did not even look up at the other girl. There. However, her action did not form an attack. She moved left as if pulling the Arcabuz Cruz along with her and she ran down the back road behind the Western-style house. It was nothing but an escape with no attempt to counterattack. She had run away, but Well done! thought Futayo. She got me. The only counterattack Gin could perform when Futayo was in midair was using her Arcabuz Cruz, but firing overhead would send the guns recoil toward the ground and prevent her from immediately moving. If that happened, Futayo only needed to cut through the shell. If she then swung her blade down toward Gin, it would have all been over. However, Gin had not cornered herself with that simple counterattack. She had predicted what would have happened and escaped. And that meant Now Im the one in trouble while in the air like this! Gin would put some distance between them and then fire safely. Sounds of scraping came from Gins surroundings as she travelled down the road behind the Western-style house. As she ran down the road, her cross swords and Arcabuz Cruz caught on the wall of the house. But Futayo saw Gin turn around at the next corner and the Arcabuz Cruz was looking up toward her. Go! Futayo pointed the bottom of her spear toward the neighboring house behind her and extended the weapon once more in midair. She flew through the air to pursue Gin. Futayo launched herself toward the roof of the house behind the Western-style one. It was a straw roof. As soon as she landed, the shell was fired from below. Gin used the recoil of the shallow diagonal shot to leap into the side road returning to the main road. She was completing her circuit of the Western-style house. Futayo kicked off the straw roof just before it burst open and she made a great leap. She jumped over Gins head and to the roof of the house left of the Western-style one from the perspective of the main road. She began running as soon as she landed and Gin ran toward the main road down below and to her left. But Gin was too slow. As nimble as she was, she was short. As much attack power as she had, her weaponry was too heavy. And that meant Futayo could circle around ahead of her. With the height difference of side road and roof between them, Futayo caught up with her on her second step and moved ahead on her third. On the fourth, she dug her foot down into the roof and launched herself into the air. She was aiming for the center of the main road directly in front of the side road. But as soon as she tried to land on that main road, she heard a shot fired toward that landing point. !? Futayo was confused because the shot would bring recoil. Firing into the main road would bring Gin further back into the side road. In that case, why had she started running toward the main road in the first place? Is she adlibbing? No, were all of her previous movements leading up to this one attack!? Futayo did not know, but she purposefully fell over as soon as she landed. She did not come to a stop. She maintained the momentum of her leap while rolling a few meters along the ground. The road surface she had passed by a moment before was torn apart and the shell hopped back up and collided with the opposite house. The sounds of splintering wood and splitting household belongings filled the air, but all of the wreckage left the back of the building and none of it came to the main road. While listening to the racket and feeling the reverberation, Futayo stood up and faced forward. Before her was the Western-style house of which they had made a complete circuit, but she noticed a certain change to that stone structure. The left and right edges of the wall had long slices at waist height as if to cut through the house. She had noticed Gin scraping her cross swords along the house while travelling down the side roads, but now It cant be. Futayo frowned just as the house in front of her exploded as if jumping up into the air. The house had exploded due to the shockwave of the shots Gin had fired into it from the back entrance. Two Arcabuz Cruz shells pierced the inner walls from behind and exploded at the main entrance. The shockwave pushed the wall outward from within and caused the house to burst. Just before that force exploded, the house swelled up and extended upwards. ! But Gin saw the deep cut she had made in the houses walls. While running around the house, she had cut it all around the sides and back of the building. The explosion of the shockwave escaped through those cuts and lifted open what remained. Go!! As if answering Gins cry, the Western-style house was torn open at the score she had made and it was lifted up from within. However, the building pitched toward the untouched front wall, tore from the other three walls, and collapsed toward the main road. Go! It was blasted toward Futayo. Gin approached the house that showed its ceiling to her and collapsed toward the main road. How about that!? Until then, they had been exchanging line and point attacks, but she had sent in a giant plane attack. The only way to avoid a plane was to circle around it. That normally meant right or left, but she had a different prediction. I heard her move forward. She had heard Tonbokiris extension device and she also saw a spear shaft extending toward the heavens beyond the collapsing house. She therefore ran forward. She would move directly below her opponents leap and make a counterattack from that blind spot. Anything else was too dangerous. After all, it was possible this falling opponent would use her cutting power in midair if faced with an enemy directly ahead. Gin therefore ran inside the collapsing house and aimed overhead with her back to the house. Master Muneshige. This will restore your inherited name, she thought. No enemy is more powerful than you who gave me these false arms. She looked overhead at the moons and something flew by with those two pale disks behind it. It was Tonbokiri, but it was not the entire weapon. Just the shaft!? No one was holding it and it had no blade. Just the shaft of Tonbokiri flew through the air. Why? She questioned it, but she could not sense her enemy to the left or right either. Then she must be As soon as she sensed danger, the front entrance of the fully collapsed house moved behind her. The front door of the collapsed house was kicked open from the ground. Pardon my intrusion!! Futayo ran. She ducked through the entrance and onto the floor and she accelerated toward Gins back as the girl tried to turn around. I will defeat her!! That girl had a certain conviction. She believed that only she, the wife, could save her husband. Cutting down a completely unique conviction was not easy. It could not be done without going all out and Futayo needed to settle this in an instant. To put it another way I cannot let anything be lost! Whoever the enemy was, Futayos master had cried at a loss and told her to stop any future losses. So Youre mine! She wielded Tonbokiris tip and the meter-long base it was attached to. She dashed around to Gins right side and swung down the blade with her left arm. One! From behind, she severed Gins false arm at the right shoulder. And as she rushed from Gins right side to her front left side, she passed Tonbokiri to her right hand, rotated it down and behind her, and then swung it upwards. Two!! She felt the blow land and sever Gins left false arm from the armpit and through the shoulder. As Futayo leaned forward and looked back below her arm, she saw the two false arms fly through the air. Gin lost control of the two Arcabuz Cruz, so they slowly but surely fell to the floor. When Futayo heard that dull sound, she took a few more steps and slid to a stop. Behind her, the house could not withstand its own weight and further collapsed on top of the main road. With her back to all that destruction, Gin slowly went limp and fell to her knees. Futayo stood up while listening to the quiet creaking and sounds of falling objects that could be called the lingering remnants of the collapse. She took a breath. Nn. Her entire body felt heavy. It was the loss of tension more than exhaustion that horribly dulled her speed. She honestly felt sleepy and wondered if she would be able to rouse herself in time to save her comrades on the next battlefield. To do that, she moved her heavy body and walked over to pick up Tonbokiris shaft. Just as she grabbed it from where it had landed near the back entrance and placed it on Tonbokiri, she realized her mind had grown sharp. She wondered why, but there was only one reason: she had heard two solid sounds behind her. The two metal cases on Gins shoulders had fallen to the floor. That alone was not worth questioning. It was not hard to see why they would slip down once the false arms bearing them had been severed. But as Futayo turned around, she distinctly saw the cases open from the shock of the fall. Arms? They resembled human arms, but they were technically not. The connections of the muscles were black and cross emblems were embedded at the shoulders. They moved up alongside Gins shoulders and rotated the connection shafts themselves to attach themselves. And the instant they had connected, the crosses on the shoulders glowed red. The fingers moved. They did so wildly at first, but soon they softened and formed fists. Honestly. Gin spoke quietly. This is what happens when I try new things. The short girl slowly gathered strength in her knees and stood. But she was not all that rose. The pulsating light in the crosses on her shoulders caused the large false arms on either side to float up into the air and the Arcabuz Crus were brought with them. On top of that, her new arms drew something out of empty air. They were a third and fourth Arcabuz Cruz, but they were longer and larger than the previous ones. Even the larger false arms holding them from behind were not even half their length. She now had a total of four cannons floating in the air and her new arms grabbed the cross swords. Honestly, said Gin once more. I never thought I would have to use equipment equivalent to when Master Muneshige defeated me. Equivalent!? Futayos question received a quiet laugh in reply. Dont tell me you thought what I was using just now was the same as back then. These are my arms. At the time, I still had my original arms and I controlled the large false arms and the Arcabuz Cruz using the gravitational control device installed in the cross swords. She took a breath. This is meant for a swift and decisive battle, so my father and Master Muneshige restricted me from using this equipment, but I was right to bring them now so I would have no regrets. I never thought I would use them against another human again. She raised her head and revealed a smile on her face and tears spilling from her eyes. Tear into her, Cuatro Cruz. After those words, a section of Tama exploded. Futayo jumped. She used the extension device to jump to the roof of the house behind the collapsed one. But after she landed, she next demanded that her body run. After all ! The roof exploded. And it did not happen just once or twice. While she tried to run counterclockwise along the roofs surrounding the collapsed house, the set of four drum-like shells crashed into them. She was pursued by an uninterrupted series of cannon blasts. ! She jumped from roof to roof as she ran. She was keeping ahead of Gins rotation, so she thought she was safe. Once she reached the road, she would find the wreckage of the collapsed house. It no longer retained the shape of a house, but it had walls and columns. Those might be meaningless against the shells, but they would hide her from Gins vision. She ran along the roofs and toward the main road. And just as her foot was going to step on the edge of the final roof, Gin placed her right hand on the back of the small Arcabuz Cruz to the right. There! Firing the cannon outwards created leftward recoil that accelerated her rotation toward Futayo. And that was not all. She raised her left knee while rotating, placed the leg on the large Arcabuz Cruz on the left, and forcibly rotated it even faster. The muzzle was going to catch up to her and fire, so Futayo made a split second decision. Bind! Tonbokiri!! The Arcabuz Cruz down below was blocked by the roof so her blade could not reach it, but she was cutting something else. The edge of the roof! With a slicing sound, the edge of the roof she was to step on slipped down. As soon as her diagonal cut created a gap, she rotated as if throwing herself forward and she sent her body into that gap. An instant later, Gins shell flew by her back near her butt. If she had continued to run, it would have hit her waist. She forcefully extended her left leg in midair to distort her rotation and thus alter the timing of her landing. She used her now elliptical trajectory to give herself the time needed to lift her body upwards. She landed precisely when her center of gravity was not shifted too far down. She looked forward from her crawling stance and saw the wreckage of the house. She dashed. Gin was still rotating toward her after firing toward the roof. Having fired diagonally upwards, the gun would have recoiled back into the ground, especially with the larger Arcabuz Cruz. The giant cross cannon would prevent her from rotating any further. And so Futayo charged forward. She stayed low in order to hide behind what remained of the houses walls. Once Gin turned toward her, she would not immediately see her. Meanwhile, she could see the large Arcabuz Cruz extending diagonally above the wall. Even if Gin did target her, she could determine the shells trajectory as long as she could see the cannons movements. So I will win! Something was different about this opponent. Perhaps it was that she was oddly insistent on victory. Futayo was the same, but she focused exclusively on defeating her opponent. However, this opponent was somehow different and Futayo did not know what it was. But despite not knowing, she continued on. She would defeat her. That was all she could do, so she would do it. She twisted the tip of her big toe into the collapsed straw roof as if to run up a vertical surface, but this was on a horizontal surface. ! And she ran. Futayo ran. She had already activated her acceleration spell. She had speed, so she continued on. But she saw something. The large Arcabuz Cruz up and to the left was rotating her way. It would not arrive in time to target her, but Gins arm suddenly stretched toward the sky beyond the wall. Gin placed the back of one small Arcabuz Cruz against the front of the large one. Here I go. With those words, she fired and the large one was pushed so it rotated toward Futayo. However, Futayo determined even that was not enough. She had made her way in even closer than the barrel of the gun. She knew she would win if she continued like this, so she accelerated. But an instant later, the small Arcabuz Cruz fired again which created new motion. !? The large Arcabuz Cruz acted as a high-speed strike from the side that destroyed the house Futayo ran through. To Futayo, this was like a giant blow from the left. Are the large Arcabuz Cruz not meant as guns? Are they striking weapons with cannons installed!? Futayo realized they were meant for attacking fortresses. Their shells and physical strikes could pierce the defense spells of a fortresss outer walls and gates. But she also realized what former Peerless in the West Tachibana Dousetsu, a man with the same level of skill as her father, had given and taught his daughter. Those weapons may be made to attack fortresses, but she is using them to protect the fortress that is herself!! She was protecting the name Tachibana. She was not the same as Futayo who had been given the freedom to choose whether she would inherit the name. While Futayo went to battle to compete for victory, this girl had lived a life where loss was unacceptable. Is that why? wondered Futayo as she blocked the blow with Tonbokiris shaft. She identified the difference she had felt in this opponent. It is rejection! This was not two people who desired battle lifting each other to greater heights in their exchange of blows. When Gin fought, it was a girl who had trained all on her own rejecting any who approached her. All this time, she had continued firing yet not hit, carried out many forced movements, and persistently evaded and attacked, but those things were not being done with defeating her opponent as her top priority. Her countless and unending attacks were meant to do something else. Her attacks fill in the gaps to create the fortress walls! That thought was immediately followed by a blow from the left. It came in from the side to scoop her up and knock her into the air, but in the instant of impact, she pulled back the arm guarding with Tonbokiri and absorbed the force. She then forcefully extended that arm. Hh. With a breath, she jumped on her own. She rotated once in midair and landed in a side road to the right of the main road. She stood in front of the building to the right of the collapsed house. She tried to raise her stance while landing, but two shadows arrived from overhead. The two large Arcabuz Cruz fell as if being swung by the two false arms. The two muzzles lined up directly in front of her. She tried to evade to the right or left, but the small Arcabuz Cruz had already lined up alongside them so they could fire and cut off her escape. I have nowhere to go! Just as she instinctually tensed her body, she heard a voice from beyond the muzzles. Tear into her! The cannons fired. Gin watched as the two large Arcabuz Cruz fired directly ahead. However, she saw the spear-wielding female warrior throw herself forward to charge headfirst into the large Arcabuz Cruz. It looked like suicide, but the small Arcabuz Cruz prevented her from evading to the left, right, or above and she did not have enough time to crouch down. In that case, her choice was the best possible one. After all This blast is Both of the large Arcabuz Cruz were solid enough to use as striking weapons. When they were placed side by side, the thickness of barrels doubled in the center. That was why the female warrior leaned forward and placed her head between the muzzles. The roars and shells passed by either side of her head and her tied black hair came loose and flew through the air. And beyond that black hair dancing in the night, the opposite house burst. Gin then saw the look on Honda Futayos face. This evasion had clearly been perfectly natural for her. She then tried to grab the large Arcabuz Cruz with her hands. !! Gin had the large false arms pull back the large Arcabuz Cruz and had the small Arcabuz Cruz fire. Meanwhile, the black hair leaped toward the road to the right. Gin turned. She used the push of the small Arcabuz Cruz and of her own right leg to quickly turn the cannons. She pursued and fired on Futayo who jumped into the air and circled around on the roofs and side roads. They made three rotations. Gin spun her own body as the axis of rotation in the center of the roaring, the shaking, the wind, the moonlight, and everything else. After one more light spin of her body, she looked around. Nothing above waist height remained for fifty meters around her. Nothing, that is, except for a single standing figure. It stood beyond a row of collapsed houses with the main road to their right. And that figure was rushing directly toward her. Oh, thought Gin. This girl had me destroy the city so I would create a direct line for her to accelerate down. Thats crazy. The shells fired with those words were easily evaded by Futayo as she charged onwards. She has guts, thought Gin. Did she have me fire at extreme close range earlier in order to dispel her fear? She most likely had. What she had assumed were cannons had been used as striking weapons. To rid her of her hesitation and to rethink her tactics, she had come to learn the large Arcabuz Cruzs attack at close range. Gin found this opponent unbelievable. Fighting was a dangerous thing to someone with an inherited name. Muneshige was proof of that. He was going to lose his name, his relationship with Gin, and many other things. And so Gin did not want to fight if she could avoid it. And yet How nostalgic. That quiet thought came to her. Gin had once fought a certain young man several times. When her father had first handed her a wooden sword and told her to fight the young man, she had thought the following. Why do I have to fight someone so obviously weak? And he had been weak. He had been knocked down without even lasting a few strikes. Afterwards, her father had informed her that he was the student working part-time as the local mailman. She had been confused why she had fought someone like that. After all, he had been tall and the colors his hair and eyes had been different from what she was used to. Also, he had talked a lot. She had honestly found him creepy. That feeling had changed to hatred once her father had told her he wished to inherit the name Muneshige. Someone completely different from her would become her husband. She had felt as if her father had betrayed her. She had seen it as a selfish plan between men. And her hatred and suspicion had made her harsher than usual. She had broken his ribs and other bones several times. But after a week, he had arrived more calmly. He had apparently inherited the name of the leader of the postal system and he had started earning significant amounts of money, so he had said he could be defeated as many times as it took. Why? Gin had feared sullying her name and did not like to fight for fear of losing her inherited name, so why would this person so readily throw himself into that position? Eventually, the wooden sword had been replaced with a metal pole and then a real sword and his wounds had grown more severe. However, she had gradually come to understand something. His methods of attack and evasion were similar to hers. But even so, he had been unable to win. When he had started thinking after a certain loss, she had said the following to him. You cannot defeat me by being the same as me. After all, our bodies and builds are different. Thinking back, she realized she had given him the answer there. He had started to learn attacks that used acceleration spells and mastered the fundamentals of combat from her example. Once the most she could manage was to endure his attacks, she decided to bring it to an end. I tried to go all out and reject him. Even while injured, he had calmly charged forward. When she had sent the strike that would bring it to an end, what was it she had said to him? I told him to watch out. But he had surpassed her expectations. He had evaded the attack, severed her arms, and embraced her bloodstained body. He had brought his embracing hands to the stumps of her shoulders and pressed in to stop the bleeding. She vividly remembered the clawing sensation of his fingers directly embracing her nerves and bone. Whenever she removed her false arms and had him embrace her with his hands sticking into the connectors, it would all come back to her. She would lose all strength, but she would feel the overwhelming relief of someone embracing the core of her being. It was a dependence that gave everything over to that feeling of being protected. She wondered why he had continued to battle her. She had never asked and she was still too afraid to do so. Not knowing brought anxiety and so she had targeted his life many times afterwards, but he had calmly accepted it all. When she had served him poison, she had assumed he would resent her and leave, but he had gone right ahead and eaten it. When she had frantically nursed him back to health afterwards, she had once more realized that she was completely hopeless. When she thought back, she indeed remembered an odd student who worked part-time as a mailman. She had always stayed at her house to protect her inherited name and preserve the name of Tachibana the Peerless in the West, but this odd person had always given her a greeting and a smile. The background behind him had always been filled with what lay beyond the Tachibana gate and walls: the cherry blossoms, the sea, the autumn forest, and the snowy plains. But she had never imagined he would grab her hand and take her to see those things. But Someone had severed the connection between them and she now fired on that individual. !! She sent out her rejection by firing again and again. Futayo forcibly moved forward. Merely evading was no longer enough, but she could not defend. The most she could do was deflect, but Tonbokiri would not last with any normal method. And so she thought. Someone once defeated this enemy! That was Tachibana Muneshige, but how had he done so? She had a hint. During their encounter, he had used a Logismoi plo taking the form of a large sword. And now Gin was using two cross swords. In that case, the sword was likely the common weapon between the two of them. If she assumed her speed and evasive ability was equivalent to Muneshiges, she knew he had to have deflected these shells just as she was having to. So how had he done it? Was this it!? She jabbed Tonbokiris shaft toward the flying shell at a shallow downward angle. And !! The impact rang through her hands and the shell tore into the surface of the shaft, but it was deflected upwards. This was the same principle used in angled armor. In other words, deflecting diagonally was better than receiving it head on. Just like Adele-dono!! And as she received the shell, she realized something. This is most likely how Muneshige-dono defeated her!! She looked to Gins cross swords. She had two swords on either side for a total of four and Futayo knew what that number meant. Truly! She shouted as she charged in at around fifteen meters away. You have such wonderful love between husband and wife!! The enemy charged swiftly in directly ahead of Gin. It was difficult to target that position with the cannons on either side because aiming at the absolute center would cause the shells to collide. That was why Gin shifted the large Arcabuz Cruz so they lined up vertically along the center and then fired. This allowed the large Arcabuz Cruz to fall back using their own recoil while Futayo moved toward one of the small Arcabuz Cruz on the left or right. Gin also had the large Arcabuz Cruz push her back. The cannon fire shook the air, but the dancing black hair moved to the right from Gins perspective. She was fast, but the small Arcabuz Cruz on the right was already targeting her. But just before it fired, Gin saw the girl raise her right arm. Is that? It was Tonbokiris dismantled shaft. It created six pieces when dismantled and she connected and extended two of them. ! As soon as the small Arcabuz Cruz fired, she threw it deep down the weapons barrel. By the time Gin realized what had happened, she had already fired. The small Arcabuz Cruz on the right burst into flames and exploded. She had lost one of her cannons, but it was clear what she needed to do. She placed the end of the other small cannon on the left side of one of the larger ones and produced a sideways strike at the female warrior. She fired while falling back further. Only the bottom one of the two vertically aligned Arcabuz Cruz gained the acceleration from the left, so a giant sweeping motion attempted to strike Futayo from the waist down. However, the girl made a quick jump. She jumped between the large Arcabuz Cruz that opened like a pair of scissors and she tried to slip through to the left. There! Gin lowered the upper Arcabuz Cruz as if sending a punch. However, it would not lower. She saw two of the spear shaft parts standing below the large Arcabuz Cruz as supports. They bent under the weight and finally broke near the center. However, Futayo had already circled around to her left. But Gin was prepared for a counterattack. She would fire the remaining small Arcabuz Cruz while falling back. They were not as close as when the other one had been destroyed, so even if Futayo attempted to throw the shaft into the barrel, it would not travel far enough and would be blasted right back out. She fired. But the enemy threw the shaft regardless. That idiot, thought Gin just before realizing something: the pieces of Tonbokiris extending shaft were all of different thicknesses. Before, she had thrown the thinnest portion that was located near the back of the spear. But this is a thicker portion near the front! The shaft travelled only a little bit into the barrel and Gin had already fired. Nwooohhh!! But Futayo let out a cry and used all of her strength to turn that shaft. The movement of the shaft twisted and changed the aim of the small Arcabuz Cruz it was sticking into. The weapon now targeted the large Arcabuz Cruz that was not moving after having just fallen to the ground. The shell tore apart the shaft from the inside, but it also tore into the armor on the side of the large Arcabuz Cruz. It did not destroy the other weapon. It simply tore off a large chunk of its armor. However, the weapons security temporarily locked it down in case the impact would cause a malfunction. Futayo used that opening to move straight toward Gin as she continued to fall back. Arcabuz Cruz!! But Gin had not stopped the large Arcabuz Cruz that had spun around to sweep out Futayos legs. As the weapon rotated in midair, it attempted to target Futayo. But something flew from behind Futayos left shoulder with even greater speed. It was now only the base and the foremost portion of the shaft. Bind, Tonbokiri!! A sound of cutting filled the air and the rotating Arcabuz Cruz was split into a top and bottom half. !! And it exploded. Gin reacted as Futayo continued her swing of Tonbokiri and charged in. Why!? Not even she knew who she was speaking to as she swung the two cross swords toward Futayo. Futayo continued on. As Gin swung down her left arm, Futayo slipped straight under it. The twin blades came to strike her, but she threw Tonbokiris shaft after swinging it around backhanded That was the sixth and final piece. The hollow shaft caught one of the swords inside it. Futayo then grabbed the shaft to grab the sword and swung Tonbokiri. One!! At the exact moment that the twin swords on the right were sliced in two from guard to hilt, Futayo ran behind Gin and circled around. Gin turned around and swung the other pair of swords in a backhand blow. It was a swift strike, but Futayo had predicted it. This opponent constantly attacked as a form of rejection. So Muneshige-dono must have predicted this attack as well!! With perfect aim, Futayo jabbed Tonbokiri into the top blade of the cross sword. She pierced right through the blade. With a sound of scraping, the twin swords reverted to a single sword and Futayo leaped high into the air with a forward flip. She jumped over the single swords backhand strike and used the momentum of her flip as she landed. Two! She rotated her spear and broke the final remaining sword. That does it. All of Gins weapons had been taken from her. Most likely, thought Futayo as she circled around in front of Gin. Most likely, the flow of battle was similar when Muneshige defeated her. Gin used two cross swords, but those four swords were enough to neutralize the four Arcabuz Cruz. Muneshiges acceleration spell could be used over short distances, so he would have been able to drive in the swords more efficiently than she had. And I used my cutting power for the final strike, but Muneshige-dono must have used a burst of his full strength. He would have had to bring himself to his limits, much like when he had kicked off the air. And now, Gin stood unarmed before her. Futayo wondered what to do, but ! She once more accelerated toward the girl. Not good, thought Gin as she saw Futayo approach. I am going to lose at this rate. But this was not her loss. It is Master Muneshiges loss! She recalled that precious time when her arms had been severed. But if someone other than him severed these false arms that were made from her original arms This girl would be on the same level as him. And so she made a certain decision as her single means of resistance. An instant later, her arms flew through the air. Futayo stopped moving. She stood one meter in front of Gin. Everything had come to a halt and she was stopped while crouched down and breathing shallowly. In front of her, Gins arms fell to the ground as if being placed there. They had not been severed. The girl had dropped them herself. She lowered her head and her bangs hid her expression, but This is my She fell to her knees and then the broken stone rang out as her hips fell to the ground, but she reworded her statement. I have lost. Futayo nodded and straightened up. She took a breath and realized what Gins words and actions meant. I She thought. I did not reach Muneshige-donos level. Her father had not taught her to cut someone who had no weapon or power, but Muneshige had once severed her arms when she had held no weapons. However, that had not been an inhuman act. Regardless of what Futayos father had taught her, Muneshige had determined that Gin herself was a weapon. I doubt that has changed, thought Futayo. But Gin had cast that aside at the last moment and Futayo thought she knew why. Could she not cast aside what Muneshige-dono had taught her? In that case, victory here more or less went to Tachibana Muneshige. But what would it mean to say that? Futayo knew what loss meant for one with an inherited name. Her father had often ignored Ii and Sakakibara when they had asked what he would do if he lost his inherited name. The man had always thrown the other men into the canal afterwards, but Mikawas rules did not apply in most places. And in order to use her right as victor in a way that did not dishonor the loser, Futayo gave a shout. The enemy commander, Tachibana Gin, has been defeated!! Volume 2B, 68: One who Receives The Night’s Finisher Volume 2B, Chapter 68: One who Receives The Nights Finisher Can your hand Reach the sky? Point Allocation (Moonlight) The state of the battle had greatly changed. The Tres Espa?an students had left the starboard side of the Musashi, Englands privateers were protecting the port, starboard, and rear of the Musashi, and the scattering Tres Espa?an fleet was raising the density of its attacks. The Tres Espa?an fleet was scattering quickly and circling out wider than absolutely necessary so that the English fleet could not hold them in place. Overall, they began moving in a large arc to the back of the Musashi and English fleet. Even as they moved away from the Musashi, they fired their guns diagonally back at it. The front is wide open! The mechanical phoenix aircraft carrier is visible! Over! Meanwhile, the Musashi was continuing straight forward. To establish the retreat of the armada battle, they needed to sink an enemy ship in Tres Espa?an territory. They had chosen the mechanical phoenix aircraft carrier which was stopped directly ahead in order to launch those phoenixes. But since Naito had been shot down after being sent ahead, they were charging straight in to sink it with Horizons Logismoi plo. However, the aircraft carrier moved first. !? The first mechanical phoenix is being launched! Everyone on the Musashi realized the enemy had made up their mind quickly. They had likely predicted what the Musashi was doing and were going to withdraw the aircraft carrier after the phoenixes were launched. The first mechanical phoenix will arrive in another thirty seconds! Over! Naito was suddenly shaken awake. The way she was shaken felt somehow familiar. Is it morning? But her eyes showed her the flashes of cannon fire in the night. She dimly yet quickly came to her senses as if her mind was cooling down. !? Weight returned to her body as if she had been dropped. She had been shaking because there was nothing below her feet. However, she did not seem to be falling and she felt someone embracing her. She saw a white cloud trail leading east toward the Musashi. As she realized it was a mechanical phoenix, she saw a familiar face. Ga-chan!? Before she could wonder why the girl was here, she found the answer: a broom. Naruze was embracing Naito with only her left arm and her right hand held up a broom. She then spoke with her eyebrows slightly raised. The half-dragon carried me. And luckily, this hasnt broken yet. So Margot Naito listened. Lets fight and lets shoot down that aircraft carrier and mechanical phoenix. However, Schwarz Fr?ulein was broken and she had no equipment. Naruze had her broom and she gently moved her wings to make sure they worked, but that was all. Similarly, Naruze had nothing but the pen in her hand, but the girl definitely smiled. I received an interesting divine mail on my way here from England. It must be due to our proximity to M.H.R.R. She used the pen tip to display it in a crop mark frame Magie Figur. It contained the emblem of a certain business that served Technohexen and that sponsored these two girls. Edel Brocken! An instant later, those on the Tres Espa?an ships or carrying out other aerial tasks saw two sets of wings rapidly rise to the altitude that could be called their battlefield. They were two Technohexen in an embrace. One had gold wings and wore the tatters of a Technohexen outfit. The other had black wings and wore a black Far Eastern uniform. The two of them gently pressed their cheeks together and nodded amid the crisscrossing shells. Okay, Margot, said the black winged girl. I wont help you, so from now on, lets continue onward together. Lets live and show each other what we can do. She took a breath and placed her forehead on the others shoulder before continuing. Lets fly swift and high through the Technohexen sky. We can continue on forever. The two of them parted and rotated around as if to show off their form to the other. Then, while checking on the locations of the gods of war and small ships, their voices filled the sky in unison. Verwandlung! We agree to the contract to summon the Fr?ulein newly created for us!! Naruze spread her black wings. Weiss Fr?ulein!! Naito spread her gold wings. Schwarz Fr?ulein!! At the same time, something was spatially ejected behind them. Unlike with the previous Schwarz Fr?ulein and Weiss Fr?ulein, the white and black appeared as coffins. Naitos eyebrows rose when she saw the two meter coffins. Wow! Just because theyre new models, they didnt have to give us individual sarg! How much did they spend on this!? Even with the discount for two matching models, it has to be at least as much as a cheap god of war! Im so glad were testers! Meanwhile, the coffins automatically opened. The clothes that fluttered out into the air were a new white outfit for Naruze and a new black one for Naito. The Technohexen tools in their hands began to produce a warning sound while the Orei Metallo on the tip flashed yellow. Expanding allotted space. A wide area required. Everyone, please be careful. Their clothes were removed. They raised their arms a little as the clothes left over the armpit and shoulder and the disassembled clothes passed by the new clothes that expanded from the coffins. Their skin was exposed only for an instant. The Technohexen inner suit wrapped around and embraced them and the hard points fixed themselves to their waists and necks. Each part of the suit tightened and then loosened slightly to ensure it was skintight. While making sure not to catch their hair inside, not to squeeze their breasts, and to gently wrap around their necks, the Technohexen outfits enveloped around their users. And just as the white and black skirts and stoles were added, they held up their equipment and let out another shout. Come, Schwarz Fr?ulein! Come on, Weiss Fr?ulein! As if answering their cries, additional steel parts appeared from the coffins. A ships hull attached to Naitos wooden broom and applied a vernier to the rear brush portion. White steel attached to Naruzes pen to form a long spear. Rectangular bolts were ejected into the air and fixed the different parts into place. Its longer and thinner than before! This is a higher speed version! And that was not all. !? Additional parts attached to their waists and shoulders. Armor that doubled as large attachment parts appeared on their shoulders and expandable accelerators with two rail wings appeared on their waists. Simply put, they were steel plates and cloth wings. Metallic noises came from the large accelerators on either side of their waist. A Magie Figur with a proof of receipt and simple explanation told them what the rails wings on those accelerators meant. We can fly high, Margot. Lets fly swiftly, Ga-chan. With those words, the two colors of Technohexen shot up into the sky. !? Naruze ascended more than one hundred meters in an instant and continued to accelerate. Eh!? She did not understand. With her previous Weiss Fr?ulein, she would have ascended only about thirty meters in that time. Part of the reason she had completely surpassed that was because of the Verst?rken Schale of the new Weiss Fr?ulein, but ..Its also thanks to the rail wings on my waist. The cloth and steel wings were currently sharp and taut like blades. This latest design had frills. The two wings moved on rails and accelerating ether light left the edge of the flaps. She was already above the fleet and the gods of war that had been targeting her were still looking down below for her. She felt more surprise than superiority, but the speed also put her at ease. This is so fast. The accelerators on her waists had double the output as the main pen device. She shuddered when she thought about the fuel consumption, but she was a tester. While it would not be free, she would probably get a discount. Probably, anyway. More importantly U-um, wheres the enemy ship!? It was below her to the right. To her left was Naito who had caught up while being tossed around by her device. G-Ga-chan!? U-um, Im not sure I understand all this, but its pretty amazing! So lets go! Naitos rail wings reacted to her pointing gesture. They provided an axis of rotation and mobility on both sides. They were set on rails that moved the axis out toward the ends of the wings and the external wings of the main accelerators were swung outwards. The left wing swung the accelerator out to forcibly change its direction. It looked like a bent arm extending to orient the accelerator up into the air. Wah! Her entire body performed a half rotation as if she had been struck. The rail wing moved back in and both accelerators produced ether light. Naruze came to a sudden realization as she watched Naito instantly drop down vertically. I-I need to follow her! While descending, the two Technohexen lightly swung their bodies and tested out their control at these new speeds. Directly ahead of them was the deck of the mechanical phoenix aircraft carrier. The white Technohexen went on ahead. She removed the pen from the control panel and read the explanation that popped up in a Magie Figur. Yes! I can make spatial drawings! This is the latest tech! She drew lines in the air with her pen. The guiding trajectories she drew toward the enemy aircraft carrier really did appear in white lines. There were four of them and the black Technohexens cannon blasts would use those trajectories. That black one pulled four coin roll bullets from the magazine on the side of her device and she suddenly closed the accelerator on the back. Instead, several speedometer-style Magie Figur appeared from the center to the front. This Techno Magie Semi Anti-Ship Cannon detonates the accelerating power inside and then accelerates that further! She fired on the aircraft carrier just as the two Technohexen crossed paths. She fired all four rolls of coins at once, they split apart in midair, and they travelled down the guiding lines. Herrlich!! With what sounded more like crashing sounds than roaring ones, two spots on the deck and a mechanical phoenix about to be launched were shot through. The hardened wood making up the decks surface shattered for three meters around the points of impact and the phoenix had its head slammed into the deck and its right wing torn off at the base. The two Technohexen shook off the cannons and gods of war firing back and regrouped three hundred meters below the aircraft carrier. They then flew in a shallowly rising arc toward the Musashi. Time to intercept the mechanical phoenix they managed to fire!! Will we make it in time!? Naitos expression made it clear that, even with their newfound speed, they could not catch up with the phoenixs lead. But Naruze opened a sign frame, flew alongside the other girl, and leaned in close. Even if its a pain, actually read through the manual, Margot. We can make it. Is that? On the bridge, Suzu sensed her Technohexen friends as if she were touching them. They were growing closer as if pressing together or embracing. The two Technohexen moved their broom hull and pen spear to their backs and embraced together. As they did, the connection parts on their shoulders and waists fit together. Their rail wings moved and spread out horizontally by their legs. Their new shape was created by having their secondary wings spread out to the sides. A mechanical phoenix? The white and black Technohexen combined with avian and delta-shaped wings in front and behind them. As the two embraced in the center, they distinctly looked toward the Musashi. !! And they flew too quickly for Suzus hands to keep up. Their acceleration did not stop even after they surpassed the realm of high speed. They gave a slight cry of surprise, but it felt like even their voices were left behind below their feet. By combining, the reduction and acceleration of white and black created an induced pressure in the ether pathways. That pressure and inhalation power was then added into the output devices. And by keeping both their backs oriented outward, the air resistance of their bodies was reduced. The total of six accelerators in the rail wings, the broom, and the pen gave them enough speed to blast through the air. At one point, they seemed to break through a wall of wind and the combination of white and black produced a vapor explosion. !? The Technohexen soon perceived the mechanical phoenix up ahead. At the same time, the gods of war that had been attacking the Musashi soared toward them. But they did not hesitate. While embracing, they used spells to detect the flying bullets and other god of war attacks. Coming through!! After they slipped through those bullets, another wave of enemy bullets arrived from the front, but they located and avoided those as well. They slipped to the side rather than run or evade. They used both of their visions, senses, and reflexes to spin about and continue forward as if dancing. Margot! Press against me more! Am I making too much air resistance!? Your breasts feel great!! Its amazing how you can act like normal, Ga-chan!! Meanwhile, they left the shower of bullets. The gods of war attempted direct blows, but the Technohexen embraced while jumping up and rolling as if dancing. They then filled the air with a single great explosion of acceleration light. !! And they charged toward the mechanical phoenix as if to slam into it from above. Adele spoke up when she saw the explosion in the sky ahead. You saved us!! B-but were out of fuel!! Naitos voice was followed by a white and black flower blooming in the port sky. The two Technohexens transformation had ended and they descended toward Asakusa while tumbling through the air. Meanwhile, Musashi made some calculations on a sign frame. Even if you only had the pre-installed fuel, those must have somewhat poor fuel consumption to run out that quickly. Over. Um, uh, Musashi-san? Shouldnt you be a little happier about this? But they could now see the mechanical phoenix aircraft carrier up ahead. The damage and phoenix wreckage made its deck useless and it was not moving. Also, the crew had already abandoned ship using a smaller ship. Our chaff removal is just about finished, said Musashino as she looked to the aircraft carrier. Once we secure this ship, we can enter a stable defensive- Before she could finish, Adele saw movement on the battlefield model Suzu was creating. Something bothered her about the movement of the enemy fleet and gods of war Suzu was creating. All Musashi ships, rise!! Eh? said the automatons. They likely wanted to point out that they could not secure the aircraft carrier if they did that here. However, they obeyed their current masters instructions and began the ascent. And just as the Musashis port and starboard ships forcibly began a high speed ascent and the sea wrapped around their surfaces, the mechanical phoenix aircraft carrier exploded. The enemy had used explosion spells. The San Martns firing on the Musashi from behind both fully showed themselves as the mechanical phoenix aircraft carrier exploded. Ahead of them, the Musashi, which was their target, took an ascending trajectory and received the blast and smoke on the bottom. Its speed had not dropped, but It looked like they had noticed, so I had it detonate before they could use some kind of dispel. Segundo used binoculars to look forward from the short bridge. We knew they would charge in to establish our retreat, so we placed a ship as bait. If it accidentally self-destructed once the Musashi was drawn in, we could sink it before they could secure it. And the blast could have severely damaged the Musashi. Even if not, their forward trajectory would prevent them from pursuing our other ships that had scattered to the left and right. But Im impressed you all managed to gather enough explosion spells from the main fleets equipment. Was that your doing, Juana? This was the most I could manage. I unfortunately could not actually hit them like you did. But at the very least, they cannot pursue the fleet now. They have already passed by our main fleet, so that main fleet will battle the English fleet while returning to this airspace and pursuing the Musashi. The Musashi can likely use its gravitational cruising twice more, but the San Martns can catch up once it stalls. We will guide the Musashi while continuing to fire from behind. If the main fleet can circle behind the Musashi, they will be unable to establish our retreat and they will have no choice but to accept defeat. She pointed at the midair model of the battlefield. The Musashi has two choices here. One is to secure the remains of the mechanical phoenix aircraft carrier, negotiate with the other nations, and have those nations accept that the aircraft carrier destroyed itself as a part of the retreat. The other is to transfer all authority to the English fleet and have them pursue our fleet instead, explained Juana. But the first would be impossible with the other nations so wary of Musashi and the latter would mean giving up everything they have gained thus far. It would show that they could not finish what they started. Both options will mean hell for them. Adele-sama, if we are to secure the mechanical phoenix aircraft carrier, you must make your decision in the next twenty seconds. Over. Adele wondered what to do while the Musashi continued forward and gently rose. She also wondered if someone would tell her what she should do. But as she looked around in search of someone to give her the answer, she noticed a certain gaze. The two who stood on Musashinos bow were turned toward her. They said nothing to her, but she saw the obvious smile on the idiots face. Hes telling me to rely on him as a way out if things get bad enough. She felt like he was about to tell her exactly that, but That means I have to think on my own. Honestly. She looked to the sea chart Suzu had created. Currently, the Musashi was being pursued by the San Martns while it continued past the point at which the Tres Espa?an fleet had split to either side. The question is how to make our way around behind the Tres Espa?an fleet. To think about that and get a better view of the model, she circled around to the side. Huh? Just by changing her perspective, she realized something. U-um. She approached the battlefield model while making sure not to disturb the locations of the enemy fleet Suzu was messing with. Suzu turned toward her and nodded. Its fun. Sh-she sure is unintentionally brave! But Adele wondered if her idea was possible and she tried to come up with a previous example. Oh, I know one. She touched the model of the Musashi, altered its path to show what she wanted to do, and asked the others a question. Can we dothis? Like with the transport ship, can weumuh All the automatons there gasped just before the bridge door opened and someone ran in. It was Neshinbara. Without bothering to give a greeting, he raised his right hand and prepared to give an order. But when he saw what Adele was doing, his eyes opened wide. Oh, hell! You beat me to it!! Juana and the others saw white mist. It had begun to appear around the entirety of the Musashi. A stealth barrier!? They only have enough fuel left to accelerate twice and theyre using up one on stealth!? Why? asked Juana while frowning. Have they given up on securing the mechanical phoenix aircraft carrier and are therefore hiding themselves to leave this airspace and abandon the armada battle!? Segundo shook his head. Just like the San Martn, they cannot maintain stealth cruising for long at high speeds. In its current state, the Musashi cant travel far enough to escape, so I think this is meant to lose us specifically. He addressed the others on the bridge. The Musashi will appear again soon! Also, Fusae and the others will be meeting up with us before along, so be on the lookout! Once you spot the Musashi, fire! Testament!! That response was immediately followed by the air down below splitting open and a form appearing. Below!? The ship had been shallowly rising, but it had instead travelled down below. Juana began determining why. She immediately calculated out the Musashis speed and trajectory and reached a conclusion. Did they descend using their stealth so they can safely secure the aircraft carrier wreckage!? At the same time, the other San Martn fired. Theirs soon did the same while taking a downward course. The low-speed shells destroyed the form appearing from stealth space and the pieces scattered through the sky. However Is that? Everyone had assumed the slender form was the bow of one of Musashis first ships, but it was not. Transport ships!? Three large transport ships were linked together with towing belts and they were destroyed as soon as they came into contact with the wind in the sky. They burst like a book being opened and scattered even further when they collided with the wreckage of the mechanical phoenix aircraft carrier that remained in the air. Everyone on the bridge then realized that the transport ships had been launched from the Musashis stealth space as a decoy. Where is the Musashi!? asked Juana. One of the controllers shouted a response and this time he had double-checked. A massive flying object is appearing overhead! It is the front of the Musashis first port and starboard ships! Everyone on the bridge turned toward the night sky and saw the Musashi appear by tearing through the stealth space. It was ascending. However, its ascent was not made by increasing the ships buoyancy or travelling diagonally. Its moving vertically. No, this is The Musashi had made its decision on how to circle behind Tres Espa?as ships and establish their retreat. Are they performing a vertical loop in the heavens!? The Musashis maneuver caused great changes inside the ship. Inertial control was applied inside during gravitational cruising, but that was not powerful enough to withstand a full loop. The physical stress placed on the ship was massive and there were further problems for the people inside. Before leaving port, the managers of each area had been responsible for fixing any cargo, transport carriers, or other heavy objects to the walls, floors, or frames. It had mostly been completed while the household belongings were being removed and the normal people were being evacuated, but some people had remained onboard and a lot had not been completed. That was why the workers inside the ship were placing charms for short-term inertial control to each long and wide block. That would fix any light objects in place, such as documents, books, dishes, or chairs. Everyone took action to ensure nothing would fall during the rotation. However, they and the other people needed to fix themselves in place too. The same applied to a certain ten square meter room used as a student dorm underneath Okutama. Inside, Miriam sat in her wheelchair and held a translucent girl in her arms. The wheelchair was reclined like a bed and it was fixed to the furniture. The leg end was stuck under the desk and the head end was stuck under the bed so that the two wheels on the floor could not move. She looked to the side where Azuma had his hands on the beds support column and his feet on the surface at the bottom of the bed. However Is he athletic enough to handle this? She felt that was a little rude of her, but guys had a way of overestimating themselves. She decided to be more careful. Azuma had placed charms around the ship before returning to the room. Since he had chosen the room as his evacuation spot, Miriam could not exactly lock him out. So Azuma, are you okay? Can you really last the entire loop like that? What about you, Miriam? You arent going to fall from there, are you? Im fine. Of course, if the wheelchair comes undone from the desk, it will crush me. Mama, are you okay? Yes, yes. Miriam rubbed her cheek against the girl while thinking how cute she was. But I think Im going to go die now that another girl has stolen papa from me. C-can we please stop talking about that? Oh? But we brought it to an end after you bowed down in apology. Now Im just teasing you. Mama, did you have sex with papa because he bowed down to you? Judge. But dont use that word outside, okay? Its only for in here. Both of the girls are against me, complained Azuma. Miriam gave him a sidelong glance and continued speaking. So where did you learn the truth? I picked up on the dangerous atmosphere and looked it up in the library. And your thoughts on the matter? The human body is a strange thing. Miriam completely agreed. However, ending it there would not settle her dissatisfaction from the past few days, so she exaggeratedly brought a hand to her cheek. I cant believe you kept knocking on the door and asking me to properly have sex with you. Does the imperial family continue the Heian periods culture of sneaking into girls bedrooms at night? Youre going to have the imperial police after you. Please, please give me a break already. Azuma hung his head. I guess even if it was a misunderstanding, you arent going to agree when I keep shouting like that. Does he have any idea what hes saying? However, asking and having him deny it would feel bad, so Miriam listened to the ship accelerate and tried to keep things from growing too awkward. Azuma, if we make it safely to IZUMO, buy some clothes for this girl. Shes wearing childrens clothes made for ghosts right now, but they dont seem to be working very well. After all, shes more of a living spirit or half-ghost. You can tell what type she is like that? Judge. Ghosts are made of ether and its the low density of that ether that makes her translucent. But even if she is entirely translucent, her density isnt so low that shes blurring together. Look, you cant see inside her or the other side of her, right? Sure enough, the girls body was translucent, but the inside and the opposite side of that body could not be seen. The surface I see from here and the surface you can see from over there are different, but her translucence doesnt make the surface I see visible from your side. Um, what does that mean? I feel like Naruze mentioned something about that too. He had mentioned another girl, but Miriam decided not to worry about it. Well, she said while thinking through her explanation. Information is provided in accordance to whoever is looking at her. In other words, she is an information entity that can be partially touched. We only see her as we do because of the information we can perceive. She paused. But regardless, I finally accepted that she is our child recently. Could you not say that with that glare in your eyes? Mama, you have to look papa in the eye and have sex! Miriam directed her glare at Azuma. Is that what youre into? Y-you really have gotten vulgar lately. And whose fault is that? she muttered. Then the floor let out a groan. It tilted and, while Azuma let out a cry of surprise, it spun as if pressing in against them. It was not a smooth rotation. It instead had a sudden burst of acceleration at about every twenty degrees. The floor creaked and a splitting sound came from the connections between walls and ceiling. The girl let out a cry, but Miriam held her tight and did not let go. A solid sound reverberated from outside and water could be heard flowing. Was that a water pipe? Azumas question was followed by several voices coming in from outside. Water, water. Water you doing? But it flows. Flows forever. The flow wont stop. They sound like theyre having fun. Meanwhile, the ship gave a large tilt, Azuma let out a cry, and he fell from above. Kyah! Miriam shrieked more from surprise than from the impact and she found Azuma straddling her just below the waist. He glanced around without understanding what had happened, but the ship continued to tilt. Ahwah! He tilted back for an instant as if something had tugged on his head and then he clung to her. His head landed on her chest next to where she held the girl. Nn. The ticklish sensation of his clothes just about made her let out a groan, but Mamas having trouble. Ah! Eh!? M-Miriam? I-Im sorry! I-its fine! And watch out! The ship was just about vertical now. Letting go here would send him falling onto his back and she had no intention of going along with his overestimation of himself, so she raised her eyebrows, closed her eyes, and expressed herself with a snort. She then wrapped her right arm around his back rather than around the girl. His left arm also wrapped around her back. You can wrap your legs around mine to better hold this girl with me. I cant feel anything with them, so dont worry about it. But Its fine, she said. You have my consent. With that, the ships angle moved beyond vertical. It was making its loop. The air let out a scream. A massive structure measuring just under eight kilometers rose vertically into the sky, leaned back, and then travelled through the heavens as if to devour the moons. Its form could be seen far beyond the battlefield. It was seen in England, Hexagone Fran?aise, Tres Espa?a, M.H.R.R., and Holland. Those on the decks and bridges of the ships in the nearby sky all gulped and looked up into the sky. Youve gotta be kidding me! The event playing out before their eyes caused all of them to think that and some spoke it aloud. Like hell that things a quasi-Bahamut. Its a Leviathan. The Musashi achieved its ascent with the thickness of its sea surrounding most of the ships bows like tubes. It was the same method used to keep the transport ship standing in England. By pulling up the front, they gained the angle of ascent and the acceleration at the back helped push them on up. But due to its massive size, even a slight ascent meant moving several kilometers. It rotated. Control of the ships was handled by the automatons who had regained their coordination via shared memory thanks to removing the chaff. They used gravitational control to secure the defense units and workers inside the ship and they managed the towing belts to ensure all eight ships rose into the sky as one. The air current travelled down the Musashis surface and the temperature difference produced thick fog at the bottom. It looked a lot like the Musashi was producing water spray as it flew up into the sky. The speed of ascent finally fell, but each ship opened its side hulls in response. It roared. The final acceleration was provided by gravitational cruising. By using that, the giant collection of ships did indeed complete its loop. It moved from vertical to upside-down and then entered its downward trajectory. Move behind the San Martns!! Adele shouted her command while being held by Musashino on the bridge. She was speaking to Musashinos bow as it fell vertically where two people stood thanks to Musashis gravitational control. Chancellor! Vicereine Horizon! Youre up!! Turn!! The third San Martn that Segundo and Juana were aboard was intercepting the Musashi after Takakanes small ship had caught up and Fusaes fleet had joined them. They had only one thing to do: turn toward and fire on the Musashi as it fell from the sky behind them. While looping, the Musashi had its back to them. If they turned quickly enough, they could give it a fatal wound before it could attack them. The Logismoi plo was a threat, but making this turn was the first step in opposing that. And so the San Martn made a half rotation by having the small ship push the front starboard side to the left and firing to the left with the secondary cannons on the rear port side. The vermilion ship quickly spun like a top. And at the center of that motion, Segundo and Juana stepped out onto the deck by the bow. The Musashi descended from the sky above. As the giant form wrapped in clouds and mist descended, it gave them the illusion that they were rising. The low-speed cannon could target anywhere along the Musashis central line. This was a massive enemy and it had been damaged to the point that any spot along that line would cause a fatal wound. Lets win this! Segundo felt too self-important saying that, but Juana nodded next to him and the others let out a unified shout. Testament!!! But it was the enemy that made the first move. Before the San Martn had secured the necessary line of fire, two people took action on Musashinos bow. Horizon, princess of Musashi, held up the Logismoi plo named Lype Katathlipse. Black tearing was fired from the falling Musashi and toward the vermilion ship. Horizon had fired it while Toori supported her and she checked the torii-style sign frame created from crosses that opened near her. She confirmed that Lype Katathlipses full overdrive was being used. Toori-sama, I desire victory in this battle! She nodded and let the wind blowing from below wash over her as she spoke. After all, I now have an objective that requires victory! Sure, he said while embracing her from behind to support her. Were finally the same. So do we match? Are we a couple with the same reason for war? Your embrace is a strange thing when you do not try to grope my chest. After all, there is no reason to hit. Eh? So are you saying its okay!? Judge, judge. Im gonna grope you, okay!? Im serious! Its time for the tiger show! She slammed her elbow into him, but she grabbed his collar and pulled him up when he started to collapse. If you move away, my ether supply might stop, so please stay with me. Wait! Is it just me, or am I being used like a battery!? Youre wringing me dry! Im just a quick charge of energy! Horizon ignored him and for good reason. Here comes the enemy counterattack!! The counterattack came from Juanas long sword Logismoi plo named Akedia Katathlipse. Akedia Katathlipses overdrive created rings of light that bound sins. Bind the tearing of that deadly sin!! Light raced from the front of the long sword and toward the black claws of light. The light formed an arc as it flew toward the approaching black fingertips. With a metallic sound and a spray of light, a binding ring suppressed the massive number of fingertips. All of the fingertips were restrained by the ring of light and they trembled and vanished as if writhing in agony. However, Horizons overdrive and Juanas overdrive had different strengths. The difference seemed trivial at first, but it gradually grew and the black light approached the vermilion ship. Lets show them a little of what were made of! Three people jumped in to help: Takakane with Testamenta Arma in hand, Fusae with the half-destroyed Michiyuki Byakko practically dragged into place, and Velzquez. Takakane took in a breath, stopped, and activated Testamenta Arma: Crus Temperantia C Vetus. Velzquez did the same with Novum. Michiyuki Byakko expanded the ultra vibration destruction cannons on its shoulders and moved forward with Takakane. Takakane and Fusae exchanged glance as husband and wife. ! And they attacked. Between the two sides, the black claws and the ring of light scattered each other and vied for superiority. ! But the black began to die down just a little. It had been fired first and Tooris ether supply was not keeping up because the output was under Horizons direct control and a massive amount of energy was needed. Juanas Akedia Katathlipse had built up plenty of fuel and it needed less energy, so it began pushing back the tearing claws. All right! Takakane clenched his fist, but he and everyone else saw Horizon move. She pulled something from empty space behind her. This is the Logismoi plo named Aspida Phylargia. Neshinbara-sama gave it to me earlier via Urquiaga-sama. With her right arm holding the cannon, Horizon held the shield in her left hand and slowly adjusted her stance. This was Aspida Phylargia and she explained its effects. Its normal drive acts as a shield. Its overdrive converts any attack I receive into ether, stores that ether within itself, and becomes the users internal Blessings. Functionally, it is a strengthened personal version of Toori-samas spell. Its storage limit is likely enough for a single full release of a Logismoi plo, so I have determined its role is to act as a spare battery for the other Logismoi plo. Huh? So you dont need this cute bunny of a battery here? Well? What kind of idiot uses the spare battery first? Listen, Toori-sama. I will use the spare battery only after wringing you dry. Please remain fully charged at all times so you can fulfill your role. D-dammit. Im gonna give it my all in my new life as a battery! Im gonna overcharge myself and fill up the gauge! Asama: Um, from a contract perspective, Toori-kun isnt really a battery. Hes more like a power outlet that taps into Musashis ether fuel. A mistaken understanding can be dangerous, so please stop that. Mal-Ga: Shh. Insignificant people like to make themselves sound more important than they are. Musashi King: Why does this class have a tendency to prey on each other like this? I-I got pity from We of all people! Horizon ignored him, held up Aspida Phylargia, and looked through the explanatory sign frame that popped up. It seems Aspida Phylargia does not let you use all of the stored ether at once with a standard overdrive. It must supply it bit by bit. Weapons that require as much energy as a Logismoi plo are rare, so I presume it is meant to be used with other weapons and spells. Then how do you fully release it? I presume it requires the soul activation of the third security level. The soul activation was when she took her emotion back from the Logismoi plo by coming to understand that emotion. She knew that from her past experience. While watching her attack begin to die down, she spoke. Toori-sama, I think I will cause you a lot of problems once I obtain the emotion of Phylargia. And she asked a question. Are you okay with that? He answered her while nodding and embracing her from behind. Dont worry. I will always be with you. Thats what I decided. I want everything about you, so none of it would be a problem for me. If anything would be a problem, itd be if you didnt desire anything. So Whats wrong with greed? Lets desire much, much more, Horizon. Judge. She nodded and partially closed her eyes. Toori-sama. Eh? What!? What is it, Horizon!? Are you saying- I will only say this once. And I have determined it would be troublesome at the moment, so I have will save it for later. Ehhh!? Just say it! Talk with me, Horizon! After all After all When you start a conversation, its usually when youre thinking about something and dont know the answer. I may not be any help at all, but how about trying it out? Not to mention that I want to hear it, Horizon. Horizon had a sudden thought when she heard that. This person He was mostly made up of unnecessary things, but that allowed him to occasionally offer something that no one else could. She did not know what that was, but if she did not, then Toori-sama. She said it. I cannot make sense of emotions, but I have determined that is because I do not understand them. But But I do not like not understanding, Toori-sama. She paused there and then opened her mouth and throat. She sang. This was the song that had once expressed her sorrow. It was a fundamental song that likely connected it all together. Let me pass, let me pass. She gently rocked her body and thought as she sang. If I follow this narrow path, where will it take me? She thought about the loss of her father and the people who had been injured. This narrow path leads to the gods in heaven. If I had desired something then, would things have turned out differently? Your opinion is not needed. You cannot pass through here. She wanted to know, she wanted to save, and she did not want to lose anything. That was what she thought and what she desired. I have come to celebrate this childs tenth birthday. Travelling down her own path had caused conflict and created new loss, but By dedicating these two talismans. But Going may be easy, but returning is frightening. She had a thought. Can I pass despite my fear? If she did not desire to a shameful extent, nothing would change. So I will never again bring regret by not desiring something. She looked around her. The battle had yet to be settled. Just how much loss and sorrow had it produced? But Horizon, dont forget that there are some things youve already desired: to fight, to save, and to obtain. It was us responding to those desires of yours that brought us here. So, Horizon, desire only to obtain even more. She heard his words as he held her tightly in his arms. Your Phylargia will save the world. She determined that was a contradictory statement, but she also felt it did not matter if it was. Then, Toori-sama, let us double that together. We will harm the world twice as much and save the world twice as much. Twice? But even that might not be enough to stand up to the great loss of the Apocalypse. She nodded to say that may indeed be the case. But If it is not enough, the others can join in to make it dozens of times greater. No matter how many people we must oppose and no matter how much harm is exchanged, I will be satisfied as long as we can save the world from loss. She took a breath. That is my Phylargia. As soon as she nodded and engraved that thought into her memories Soul Activation Safety Release : Confirmed A massive number of sign frames opened around her. They were torii-style ones created from combined crosses. Instead of scrolling text, they initially displayed a small girl. The girl gave a quick dance and then Logismoi plo Control OS : Phtonos-01s : Second Stage : Update : Confirmed Welcome to the Genesis of Emotions. In response to the text, the shield in her left hand pulsated with black light. Desire a happiness void of sorrow, Phylargia on the Borderline!! The ether fuel stored within breathed new life into the black tearing. And it fired. Aspida Phylargia accumulated ether fuel when its user was harmed. The harm to Horizon was her thoughts about the destruction of the Musashi and the loss on the battlefield. !! Not much time had passed from acquiring the shield to using it, so it was not perfect. Even so, it was enough power to push back and consume Juana and the others resistance. In the instant the tearing pushed through, something flew in between the vermilion ship and Horizon. The second San Martn!? While also protecting the evacuating crew, the no-longer-hidden second ship charged in as a barrier. The black claws collided with it and tore it apart, but their power ran out there and they vanished. Beyond the falling second ship, Segundo raised his right hand on the bow of the first San Martn. Fire! At the same time, the first ships low-speed cannon fired on the Musashi. The sound of the shell slicing through the air made its way toward the Musashis bridge. It was a close range shot and the next shell was being loaded in case the first was blocked with gravity barriers. Segundo swung his hand forward without waiting for the first to hit. Lets win this. But then he added to his thought. Lets win this together like we said we would! He looked to the battlefield and could feel them all there. There were those on the small ships who had fought in the early stages of the battle with him and there were those who had joined later. And he thought about his fellow students who were desperately intercepting the Logismoi plo and about Juana. Fire!! But as soon as he had given that instruction, he saw a new form of interception on Musashis end. Standing on top of the bridge was a ninja and a girl in an English uniform who leaned against the ninja. She held two white swords together and flowers made of ether scattered around her. Mary Stuart!? Mary held the two swords of Ex. Collbrande together. The ether fuel meter on the guard was filled with the blue that indicated it was at maximum capacity. But it gathers ether from Englands ley lines, so it will become nothing more than a sword once it is used. She would eventually need to find a way to gather ether, but now she only needed to think about releasing that power. A man stood on the vermilion ship directly ahead. She had never seen or spoken with him before, but the history recreation meant she had been married to him on paper, even if it had been quickly resolved. She now bowed toward him and held up her swords. Thank you very much. Her connection to that man was one of the many reasons that she was here now. She decided to shake herself free of many things and to be proud of what she had desired here. Master Tenzou, please support me. J-Judge. There was hesitation in his voice, but he firmly restrained her while she produced more flowers around herself. Among all those flowers, she raised the swords and spoke. Ex. Collbrande, please protect that which I will come to find precious. A moment later, a white line cut across the sky. The eight giant forms descending from the sky brought a cascade of wind down with them and the great compression of air created a thunderstorm in the space between them and the sea. However, everyone was watching the vermilion ship in front of those eight ships. Its top surface had been almost completely destroyed. But as the ship began to sink, its crew fearlessly kept their gazes on their enemy. Finally, a voice came over divine transmission. It was Musashis vice president indicating the end of the battle. This concludes the history recreation of the armada battle between England and Tres Espa?a! Her resounding voice raced across the night sky that was losing its heat. Innocentius sighed inside a dark cathedral. On the primary cornice firma in front of him, the land official and the air official of the Lord/Retainer Committee were giving commentary on the armada to the newscaster. So right there, they shouldve gone more whoosh!! Vwooooosh! That wouldve done it! I see. So they should have gone vwoosh? No! Like this: Vavwooosh! Vavavwoooosh! Innocentius was fairly certain the two idiots arguing via onomatopoeia were some of the remnants of Kitabatake that had arrived recently. Kitabatake was one of the Far Eastern forces within K.P.A. Italia and they had been subservient to the Murakami Navy. They had ended up here because their masters clan had been destroyed by P.A. Oda. Things are gradually getting noisier around here, arent they? With that thought, he glanced to the cornice firma next to him that displayed the divine chat. His stepsister had already said she was going to sleep and left, but he sent a message to the others. Pope: How do you view this result? Professor: Testament. I want to say Musashi has proven that they have the ability needed to achieve the desire of their chancellor/president and princess, but would that be too cowardly? Lightning Cutter: Just looking at the result of the actual battle, it seems Tres Espa?a still has most of its main fleet. However, I think what will leave the biggest impression on people is Musashi knocking Tres Espa?as cutting edge ships out of the fight and the show they put on. True, sighed Innocentius. The vertical loop at the end had been nothing more than a performance, but everyone who had seen it would be left with an impression of the Musashis great size. Everyone will realize theyre done for if that thing is dropped on their city. Of course, if they actually slaughtered normal citizens like that or even threatened to, they would make an enemy of the entire world. Innocentius seriously doubted they would do that, but it would still spread unease throughout the people. After all, the Musashi was a giant object that passed by overhead and they would all have seen it on occasion. At the same time, the Musashi had been damaged on a large scale. It was considerable damage that had very nearly destroyed it completely. However Lightning Cutter: Musashi has indeed demonstrated their power to achieve victory in a history recreation battle. They struck back at Tres Espa?a after being damaged by them and, just as Master Galileo said, they have taken a stepno, two steps toward granting the desire of their chancellor/president and princess. After all, no other nation will step forward to help even if Tres Espa?a tries to use the bargaining chip of war against Musashi. Also England will have a hard time of turning on Musashi due to what they did for England here. In which case Pope: In terms of the coming Peace of Westphalia, Musashi has worn down Tres Espa?as influence and gained England as an ally? Is that what you mean? Hm? Both: Testament. Innocentius laughed at that response from the representatives of the intellectuals and the fighters. He was glad this was being done via divine chat. The looks on their faces would be bitter indeed had they known he was laughing. Does that idiot C that idiot who opposed me and called me an idiot C understand any of this? He had a feeling he knew exactly what the idiot would say if he asked. As long as someone else understands it, isnt that good enough? Innocentius shrugged and emulated the idiots manner of speech. After a quick pause, he brought a hand to his face and several laughs came from his throat. This really has gotten ridiculous. Pope: England returned one hell of a deadly sin to Musashis princess: Phylargia. I doubt anyone in Musashi has fully realized what they have obtained in this battle. From now on, their princess will not hesitate to desire the deadly sins. She will give into her greed and desire her emotions while advocating world peace as the parallel to that idiot who advocates world domination. Innocentius typed in his thoughts and considered the meaning of what Musashi had gained in this battle. They have shown the entire world that they are able to interact with the other nations on equal terms. Pope: They have finally risen from the lower ranks and stepped onto our stage of repeated history. And they have done so as an actor with a part to play! Volume 2B, 69: Those Gathering at the Fire Festival Volume 2B, Chapter 69: Those Gathering at the Fire Festival Do you have someone To hold hands and dance with? Point Allocation (Taking Part) Two days had passed since the nighttime naval battle. Countless objects were traveling through the evening sky along with the gentle west wind. They were a fleet of aerial ships that watched the sun set to their right and Tres Espa?an flags hung down from the side of their decks. Juana, couldnt we return to Lisbon along with the main fleet while hiding the damage with flags? Testament. We do not get a triumphant return. We lost the armada battle, so if we tried to have one, the Testament Union would accuse us of ignoring the Testament descriptions. Today, we must hurry back to Henares. Juana then turned ahead and to port to look at the hills surrounding the bay. Once they entered the bay, the fleet would land in the water and take turns heading in for repairs whenever a dock opened up. We have a huge amount of work to do, she thought. And there is just as much meaning in finishing that work. The biggest task is getting Tres Espa?a back on its feet. She had a number of ideas and she was sure to come up with more in the future. Takakane and Fusae remained out at sea to represent the number of days the armada battle was meant to last, but once they returned, she would discuss a lot with them and ask them for help. And to do that We need to find a new name for the 2nd special duty officer to inherit. Can you search for an appropriate name in Tres Espa?an history? Testament. Im just so used to calling her Fusae. But something else concerned her more. What should we do about 3rd Special Duty Officer Gin? Have we still not managed to contact her? My guess is she stayed on the Musashi. Testament. Juana nodded and opened a few cadena firma. I actually checked with Musashi. It seems her injuries are being treated there as a guest. However, it seems she has doubts about her performance and is putting off her return. Not only did she fail to return Muneshiges inherited name, but people have a way of obsessing over a loss. Segundos words left Juana momentarily speechless, but he soon turned toward her. Oh, um. You dont have to read too deeply into that, okay? Eh? Oh, Testament. I wont. Anyway, there is something we must tell Gin, so we do need to contact her. She sighed and lowered her shoulders before continuing. But even if you arent going to obsess over your loss, I think the other nations will. After all, chancellor, you lost twice in a single night. Even I think that was a little much. Yes. Juana lowered her shoulders again. And things arent going to be easy for me now that its out that I am half-lived. It wasnt officially exposed, so dont worry. Also, everyone knows Tres Espa?a wont last without you. Testament. But I wont listen to something I find unnecessary even if you are the one to say it. She said that with a smile while the sun set to their right. Starting from the east, the sky slowly changed to purple and the stars began to stand out. Also, two waning moons floated in that eastern sky. Ahh, muttered Segundo. It really is over, isnt it? She wanted to say something, but the ship tilted before she could. They were crossing the hill to enter the bay. The bay up ahead was dark. What little light remained in the sky seemed to be filling the bottom of the bay in dark shadow. The only light down there were the few fires meant to guide ships. Once they arrived there, the armada battle would be over. And we cant exactly say something new will begin. One event recorded in history had been completed and more would continue. It could be said that none of it was new, but Juana reminded herself that they had not existed in the former world and neither had Musashi. And so It is not over. It has been made new, chancellor. Has it really? Juana wanted to say testament and tell him to trust her, but the port in front of them suddenly filled with light. These were not the fires for guiding ships. There were many, many more of them and they came from raised torches. Eh? She heard sudden noise. It came from the drums being played and all the fire being held up into the sky. The fires illuminating the dark port were small, but they grew in number and soon filled the entire port. Amid those flames and swirling sparks, the beating of drums travelled far, far into the distance. ! She heard voices. They were cheers and Segundo muttered absentmindedly when he heard them. This is the falla festival. But why? I doubt this is everyone from Tres Espa?a. It is probably your old friends, those who support us, and those who have no choice but to do so. But Juana spoke blankly before the growing fires and noise. It means that we have others on our side. Segundo made a sudden comment. We use the money we have, give in to our passions, have a party, and forget everything unpleasant. As she listened to that, Juana saw the fires continue to grow in number and density. Everyone naturally formed rows to make sure their raised torches did not hit anyone else. The port warehouses created gaps in the flames that looked like giant ships and those warehouse ships rocked in the waves of the flickering flames. Its like theyre saying they are ready to leave port at any moment. Meanwhile, Segundo brought a hand to his chest and took a breath. I made a promise to go to the falla festival after the Battle of Lepanto. And I also made one to dance there. He slowly asked a question to himself. Will all of them forgive me if I go to a new fire festival? There was no answer to that. If there was one, it was everything he would gain from now on. He would find his answer when he created an even better festival than any he had experienced while with them. And we will help him do that. And so Juana nodded and opened her mouth. Claiming to forget everything unpleasant is just for show, isnt it? You and I, Gin, and everyone else can never forget those things. Giving into our passions and having a party is not to forget. She held his hand as she spoke. It is so we can believe that there will still be fun times in the future. Fires much like festival bonfires rose into the night sky. They were located on eight ships that floated in that night sky. Among the many fires, the one on the second starboard ship was the largest and it gave a crimson glow to the bottom of the nearby clouds. The firewood was made from the building materials that could not be reused. It mostly came from buildings on the surface, but it also included floors and columns used for the internal support frames. The fire was about seven meters across and two meters tall. Asama and others from the shrine were managing the fire and the rising flames functioned as a dedication. It was mostly gods of war and automatons in charge of throwing the firewood onto the floor made from armor panels. However, some of the students were approaching cheerfully. I was looking for a chance to throw out these porn magazines, so Ill dedicate them to my god! To my god! These are actual letters from the guy I used to date! Why did he have to write these poems!? Um, are figurines non-burnable dedications? Can I just leave them here? Okay, thanks. They seemed to see this as an opportunity. Meanwhile, a certain girl was in charge of throwing in the firewood in their place. She wore a Tres Espa?an uniform and had two lifelike false arms attached. She was Tachibana Gin. The emblems on her shoulders were glowing red as she tossed the firewood via gravitational control. Occasionally, the students leaving firewood for her would realize who she was and raise their eyebrows, but she would give a nod to instruct them to place the wood in the loading area and continue with her job. But She looked to the blazing fire and muttered to herself. What am I supposed to do? Gin had yet to sort out her thoughts and did not know what to do with herself. She had lost, yet she was shamelessly living on after the battle. I had thought about dying, but When the Musashi had made its loop, she had understood what was happening, so she had tried to head out onto the road. She had assumed it would all work out if she fell down with nothing to support her. After all, she had lost the battle she had decided to take part in, so she thought it would be best to no longer decide anything for herself. But when she had moved toward the road as the ship had tilted upwards Honda Futayo ran toward the stern of the ship after having previously left for the bow. Gin assumed she had moved toward the stern in search of a level area like a hamster in a wheel, but it had obviously been a futile attempt. Gin had instinctually evaded and returned toward the house and a pillar there had saved her from the loop. Her false arms had fallen inside a remaining house toward the stern of the ship, so they too had remained. All in all, every part of her had survived. And she had subsequently been protected and treated as a guest. The Musashi was currently moored in the sky fifteen kilometers north of IZUMO. They were apparently making what repairs they could with the old maintenance equipment before entering IZUMO. That way they would not worry those already in IZUMO by letting them see the damage to the Musashi. And it opens up space to store materials. They needed to make repairs at IZUMO, but there was no land port there to leave the massive amount of materials around the Musashi. Those materials would have to be carried inside the Musashi and stored in its own warehouses. And that method also gave them control over the purchase and transport of the materials which helped keep the prices lower. A lot of workers and laborers had arrived from IZUMO and they were helping Musashi as it repaired itself and attempted to continue to its next destination. But what am I supposed to do? She had her thoughts about having lost, but she was also worried for Muneshige. She had been unable to restore his inherited name, so he would have no choice but to leave her. And I will probably lose my inherited name as well. According to the Testament descriptions, Tachibana Muneshige eventually left Ootomo and joined Hashiba. After what had happened, M.H.R.R.s Hashiba would likely pressure Tres Espa?a to transfer rights to the name to them. It all went back to her being weak. Some people were eating a slow meal in the distance. They were the students who had fought two nights before. They had all helped repair the ship and spent their time together. One of them laughed and the young student spoke to the others his age. Its true! That idiot called out to the front line where I was! And I told him to stay away because hed just be in the way! I told him we didnt need his help! A group of older students passed by and one with a fresh scar on his cheek tossed a bottle of water to the younger boy. The older boy smiled at the younger one. Did your brain slip out because you had some alcohol? Try cooling your head with some water. Shut up. Everyone laughed bitterly and Gin once more realized she was alone. She became painfully aware of that fact. The blowing wind and the crackling flames were so close by, but they sounded so very far away. Will I be alone forever? She felt like the core of her being was missing and she slowly fell to her knees. What am I supposed to do? She had tried to win and restore his inherited name. However, she had lost and now nothing remained. Even her own inherited name was in danger. What am I supposed to do? She repeated the thought while lowering her head. Her shoulders trembled and she fought the urge to cry. She told herself that crying would not bring her any forgiveness, but she still opened her mouth. Master Muneshige Im sorry, she said in her heart. Im sorry. It didnt work. I couldnt do it. I couldnt save you, help you, or anything else. I dishonored your name and my name, but now I just want one thing. I want to see you. As soon as she muttered those words, she heard a voice in front of her. Then lift your head, Gin. Her head shot up at that voice. A tall figure was lowered on one knee with the burning flames behind him. MasterMuneshige? She could not believe her eyes, but even if his face and body were skinnier than before, it was definitely him. He wore a work vest with the armband that indicated a laborer from outside. But Why? He answered her question with a smile. Because I knew you would cry if you were alone. He explained why. When we went to that festival for our very first date, you went off on your own and got lost. When I found you, you were crying near the festival bonfire much like this. And it happened a few other times as well. Thats why the chancellor always gave us missions together. She wanted to say that was ridiculous, but Tears spilled from her eyes and he quickly moved with a troubled look on his face. Its okay. Its okay. I was afraid of arriving and finding you had already left, but the chancellor contacted me to say you still hadnt returned. Thats when I shouted amore five times and raced to Hexagone Fran?aise. I only just arrived, butwell, it all worked out since I found you here. I-it all worked out? B-but it didnt! Youyou lost your inherited name! Andand who knows what will happen with me. Then how about we both lose our inherited names? She did not understand what he meant until he continued. Will you spend the rest of your life with a man who lost his inherited name and is not Tachibana Muneshige? Wh-what about you, Master Muneshige!? She asked the question she had long wondered. Do you want to be with an unsociable girl who is not even Tachibana Muneshiges wife!? I do not. Gin thought her heart was going to break when she heard that, but then he embraced her. Not unless I can spend the rest of my life with her. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders as he embraced her. Those were the shoulders she had once lost. Come to think of it, this is the first time Ive hugged you with your normal arms. She cried at those words. This person is He was an odd person. Whenever she had seen that odd student who worked part-time as a mailman, one thought had always come to her. He always appeared with cherry blossoms, the blue sky, the autumn leaves, or the snow behind him, but why was he in that world? She found him an odd person to live in that ever-changing world that was protected by no one. But ultimately, she had decided that she wanted to be with him forever. And now he spoke to her from beyond her tears. Let us grow stronger. And then I will inherit the name of Tachibana Muneshige by truly being the Peerless in the West. She wanted to say that was absurd. How could he say that when he was so skinny and had lost so much muscle in his leg? But the arms embracing her were strong and reliable and the words she heard were steady. And when I become Tachibana Muneshige Then You will be my Tachibana Gin. Gin nodded and decided to trust him. He had once exceeded everything she could have imagined, so she swore that she would one day support his position as the Peerless. So for the moment She entrusted her body to him, took in a deep breath, and slowly let it out. She closed her eyes in his chest as if sinking into exhaustion and relief. Volume 2B, Last : Greedy Ones Crossing a Border Volume 2B, Last Chapter: Greedy Ones Crossing a Border Why do People move? Point Allocation (Relief) Two people walked through a dimly-lit residential district in the middle of the night. One was Masazumi, a girl wearing the coat of a boys uniform. The other was Mary, a girl wearing an English uniform and carrying two swords at her waist. Masazumi was leading Mary through the residential district below Tama. Principal Sakai should be finalizing your transfer here, Maryno, Lady Mary? Just Mary is fine, Lady Masazumi. I am grateful you are working on completing that process so late at night. Especially as it has only been one week since the armada battle. She said it with a smile and continued right on, so Masazumi could only obey. As they walked down the corridor, Masazumi gave Mary quick explanations about the public restroom, kitchen, and simple contract spots for different religions. She also explained the rules for the snack shop. But despite how late it was, sounds of construction could be heard from both above and below. One week had passed since the naval battle. They had only just completed the inspection of all the damage and removal of destroyed materials. Everyone from the academy was out helping with that on Oriotorais instructions. I havent gone home much recently. The anteater on her shoulder seemed to have gotten used to life here. It would now leave the hard point almost immediately. Maa. It would always make that same cry and she thought it was either the ma of Masazumi or Is that the ma of mama? What is its name? Judge, said Masazumi with a nod. Due to the young anteaters injury, the area of white fur around its neck had grown thicker and she had named it after that. Tsukinowa.[1] You named your anteater after a type of bear? You haveuminteresting tastes. Thanks for the forced response. As she spoke, a brown algae creature poked its face out of the ditch and looked at Masazumi and Tsukinowa. Maasazumi? Maa. Feeling oddly embarrassed, she waved and walked on. There had not been much damage below the surface. The areas hit by the large stakes were an exception, but it seemed people would be living in the underground areas more often. But there are quite a few places up and running on the surface too. The fire damage had reached as close as two houses away from her own house. However, the homes on the surface had belonged to the wealthy, so a lot of them were using this as a chance to move elsewhere or create a building that could function as a base of operations even during a battle. Fortunately, the Blue Thunder on Tama had only lost its windows. It had removed the window frames and was now functioning as an open-air store while trying its best not to run out of ingredients while the students stopped by. But we did lose a lot. Once they met up with the residents who had gone ahead to IZUMO, quite a lot explanations and compensation would be needed. The Musashi was already near IZUMO and Grace and the English ships had left about half a day ago. They had gained some things as well, such as their relationship with England. Oh? Mary turned toward two people wearing vermilion uniforms who walked toward them on the other side of the corridor. They were Tachibana Muneshige and Gin, husband and wife. They likely had their reasons, but it seemed they had sent Tres Espa?a a request to remove both their inherited names. While settling the post-battle issues, Masazumi had spoken with their secretary over divine transmission, and he had said, Tell them theres nothing wrong with that. Also tell them to do the best they can. There would likely be an official notification eventually. As they passed, the husband bowed toward Masazumi and the wife gave a small nod. Sakai had already invited the two of them to transfer to the school. Principal Sakai is definitely viewing this like putting together a party in a video game. She wondered what they would do and what would happen. From what I hear, I will be in the same class as you and Master Tenzou. Judge. That seems like it would cause the least trouble. But if you come across anything you dont understand, just run away or avert your gaze. Those are your best bets. Judge. Is that a superstition meant to ward off bad luck? A group of kobolds carrying bricks passed by at their feet. This ship has really grown chaotic over the past few months. Where is the Musashi headed now? Judge. After our repairs at IZUMO, Im thinking of heading to M.H.R.R. For Westphalia? No, said Masazumi while shaking her head. She honestly did not believe the other nations would join their side given the current situation. They had shown their ability to fight during the armada battle, but a lot of nations would avoid them because of that. So they first needed to increase their legitimacy. I want to learn more about the Apocalypse and so I want to investigate Chancellor Carlos I. Marys eyebrows rose slightly when she heard that name. She then closed her eyes and nodded. If there is anything I can do to help, please ask. Judge. Im guessing there will be. My plan is to pass through the Protestant principalities, but its still more or less P.A. Odas territory. There will probably be some kind of trouble. Thinking about what would happen in IZUMO also left her feeling heavy-hearted. But, she thought. We somehow managed to arrive in England and I feel like we gained a lot from that. One example was the girl walking alongside her. Did we manage to protect her life? After the incident with Horizon, she understood that concept quite well and her thoughts turned to the person who had made it all happen. Is Tenzou not coming out to greet you? Even though its your first time here? They stopped in front of a wide block building. Specifically, they stood before the door to a six square meter room. Masazumi heard the sounds of objects sliding across the floor or being piled up, so she guessed Tenzou was cleaning up the room. I havent known him for long, so I cant say much. Still, I can tell you he isnt a bad person. It seems his father kicked him out of his house for being a traitor, but that father is an important member of Musashis ninja guild, soumgood luck with all that. Thank you very much. But What is it? Mary smiled while Masazumi tilted her head and the anteater on her shoulder emulated the action. You somehow remind me of my sister. Please spare me. After Mary exchanged parting words with Masazumi, Tenzou saw the girl enter the room. It was a small room measuring only about six square meters and a bed stuck out from one wall. Mary-dono, would you like the top bunk or the bottom bunk? Hm? We wont be using the same one? Th-thats getting ahead of ourselves!! U-um, w-well, the beds are a little small for that. Judge. Then let us work hard so we can move to a larger room. Tenzou felt he had made a terribly careless mistake here, but he decided it could be resolved through negotiation. He went on to explain the dirt floor by the entrance, the ventilation and drain connections, and the simple kitchen. The bedding is He looked down and found she was already laying out the bedding. She was clearly used to doing so. It was already late and they would be busy the following day, so You get to sleep first. I have a lot of luggage to take care of. They were going to live together, but she had no luggage. All she had were the clothes she wore, herself, and Not many wives bring Excalibur as a household possession!! Meanwhile, he heard the sounds of her coat being removed and the bedding being patted down. Hee hee. He then heard her lying down on the bed. I can make a bed all on my own. Next time, I will make yours as well, Master Tenzou. Im going to have to change my habit of hiding porn magazines under there! He then heard her touching a paper box. From some sympathizing boys? Master Tenzou, is this a gift from your friends? Ah! No, thats-! He peered down below and saw her pulling a case from the box. Her cheeks were flushed and she spoke in a troubled expression. Climax! Virgin Queen Elizabeth? M-Master Tenzou Was my sister more your type? Did the others give you this out of consideration? No, I actually already had a copy of that one! A-and, I preferred that games sub-heroine over the main one! The sub-heroine? Her face grew even redder as she lowered her head to read the explanation on the back of the box. As the model for that sub-heroine, she gave her thoughts. D-does this mean my breasts need to be a little bigger? O-of course not! You are the best as far as Im concerned! I see. She smiled, straightened her sitting position, and bowed. Thank you very much for taking me in. I felt I had to say that before going to sleep. Oh, um, I also need to thank you for- Mary-dono? After straightening up, she started removing her clothes. An odd panic came over him and he wondered how to stop her. I thought you were going to sleep. Judge. I am, but I cannot sleep unless I am naked. Nhh! As he leaned back and collapsed on the loft, she continued to speak down below. If you ever want to sleep with me, feel free to climb into my bed. I will recognize you from your presence. And when you do, please let me see the scar on your back. I want to see it. This is going to be hell, thought Tenzou. At least it will be while I am a student. The others are going to make fun of me more than any other point in my life. But he had another thought and he gave voice to that one. Mary-dono. Yes? she replied. I would like to become your scar. Oh? What are you saying? Her voice contained a mixture of smiling and crying. You have already scarred me plenty. He heard her place the blanket over herself. You scarred me and protected me. Mary closed her eyes in the bed. Her breathing trembled in both relief and happiness and she felt tears when she brought her hand to her cheek. I have done nothing but cry since I met him, she thought. Save you from anything. She had been protected by a great number of people, but she had chosen only one of them. The one who understood the meaning of my scars and desired them. He had protected her from herself. It seemed contradictory to say one could not be protected if one was not scarred, but she had another thought as well. She had desired to be scarred and she had also desired to be protected. That is Phylargia. However, she gave her silent thanks to the current situation and the fact that her greedy desire had been granted. She decided to bear the name Double Bloody Mary with pride. That way she could reward those who had placed their expectations in her and that way she would not forget what had happened. Master Tenzou. While falling to sleep, she spoke slowly to his listening presence. I think I will bloom with happiness by your side. Desiring farther and farther into the future is greedy. A silver-haired automaton spoke on the bow of Asakusa which was being repaired. In the southern night sky ahead was the northern coast of Hexagone Fran?aise. Beyond a mountain range near that coast, a single island floated above what could be called a valley. It was higher than the mountain ridge, but it was not so high that one had to look up at it like with England. It slowly travelled between mountain ranges. That is IZUMO and those are the nations we will be visiting next. She and the boy next to her saw many lights in the night. The lights created by the people living there gave a general outline indicating the shape of the mainland and the floating island. And those lights continued as far as they could see. The lights of Tres Espa?a could be seen to the east, those of Sviet Rus could be seen past M.H.R.R. to the west, and those of K.P.A. Italia could be seen beyond the mountains and IZUMO to the south. The automaton held her hand out toward those lights. She was not measuring the distance or trying to grasp them. She simply swept her hand from left to right across the wall separating her and all those people. Toori-sama, to be honest, I do not know if I am right or wrong. However, I have determined I can maintain the middle road as long as I have you as my parallel. Judge. Im the same. If I do something wrong, youll hit me for it. Thats what you mean, right? Judge. She nodded. From now on, we will gather my emotions while investigating the Apocalypse. Isnt that right, Toori-sama? Are you sure? Judge, she said again. If I do not desire the deadly sins of mankind, I cannot understand why mankind feels sorrow. If I wish to truly rid the world of sorrow She nodded again. I must understand the greatest sorrow. Just make sure you smile in the end, Horizon. Then when I do She turned toward him. Will you cry? Horizon, have you changed a little since you got Phylargia? Have I? She glanced back toward the lights of the Far East and then continued speaking. If you wish for me to smile after passing through the world, my emotions, and everything else, then I think this is what my greatest Phylargia asks of you. Yeah, you used to make me cry a lot in the past. It seems we are parallel. She had once cried and it had led to a parting. Knowing that, she stopped and turned her back on the lights of the Far East. Let us go back inside. I am feeling tired. Are you getting another new feature? Who can say? Sleep can be seen as a way of regulating sorrow and anger, and also as a way of putting happiness to memory. Either way, I can say one thing for certain: the desire to sleep is one part of greed. She looked him in the eye before continuing. Is it greedy to ask for everyones happiness before I go to sleep? I will no longer hide my scars. Notes 1. Means circle of the moon. Volume 2B, Afterword Volume 2B, Afterword Here is Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 2-B. While things had started moving before, I feel that they are moving now. From here on, they will be more actively involved with the other nations and any middle or high school readers will probably find points of overlap with their Japanese history and world history textbooks. In this age, there was still a strong element of fantasy even in real life, but its interesting to see what surprising things they already had or did not yet have. Take Spains bullfighting for example. In the 16th century, bullfighting was done by knights on horseback. The style that used a matador on foot came about at around the 18th century and thats when the bullrings were built. These origins, continuations, and reforms leading to the next style of cultures or civilizations are linked with the changes to society, but I think this period changed quite a lot on the cultural front even for an age of reform. (I kind of feel like the reform of civilization began with steam. Maybe you could say fantasy is stability and steampunk is reform.) Now for a quick chat. Give some kind of school memory in about five lines. Its not much of a story, but you know those small water intakes on the walls of pools? During our summer pool classes in elementary school, people were saying sticking your dick in one made you a hero, so I actually did it. Are you here to troll my afterword? Anyway, it turned out it was too easy, so the rule was changed to sticking it in all the holes. I had no choice, so I did so during our free time in the pool. Why do you sound so proud of that fact? Later, my teacher asked me why I did it. I didnt really know, so I said, Eh? You dont know either? He told me to stop joking around, but I wonder what he was going to do if Id been serious? He would probably have abandoned all responsibility. Anyway, the story reaches the mainland next time. Who was the greediest of all? Ill leave you with that. The BGM was Takahashi Yukihiros Suteki na Hito. (Nakamori Akinas Ophelia is a good choice too, but its the song I used while thinking up the plot.) I think it would work best as an ending theme. Next up is the Musashis repairs at IZUMO, so look forward to that. April 2009. A morning of persistent pollen. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 3A, The Story So Far Volume 3A, The Story So Far 1: Volume 1-A&B: The Mikawa Incident The stage is earth in the distant future. The story is mankind repeating history in order to once more ascend to the heavens. In the Far East which has been put under provisional rule to take responsibility for the collapse of the harmonic world, Mikawas Matsudaira Motonobu destroyed Mikawa in an explosion, but also gave gathering the Logismoi Oplo as a method of ending the Apocalypse. But the Logismoi Oplo are based on the emotions of Horizon Ariadust, his daughter, and the pope-chancellor and representative of the Testament Union attempted to gather those Logismoi Oplo and stabilize the Far East with her execution. Aoi Toori, chancellor and student council president of the Far Easts Musashi Ariadust Academy, gained the cooperation of flat-chested Vice President Honda Masazumi and some other horrible people, rescued Horizon with a declaration of world domination and sexual carelessness, and retrieved Lype Katathlipse, one of the Logismoi Oplo. 2: Volume 2-A&B: The Armada Battle ? To gain an ally, Musashi made its way to England and got involved with the execution of Mary, sister of Queen Elizabeth, and the armada battle that would settle the conflict between England and Tres Espa?a. While Masazumi checked on the artificial Apocalypse constructed in Englands Avalon, the plain ninja Tenzou stumbled over his confession and made Mary his future wife. And after Musashi somehow achieved victory in the armada battle, they added the Tachibana couple and Mary to their group and retrieved Aspida Phylargia. They then started toward Hexagone Fran?aises floating island of IZUMO for repairs. 3: From Now On: IZUMO This is where things are now. Map: Four on the far right side from top to bottom: Hokkaido (New World) Tohoku (Siberian Unexplored Region) Kantou (Takeda C Qing) Toukai ~ Kantou (Houjou C Association of Indian States) Next three top to bottom (Bottommost is just below the 1) Hokuriku (Uesugi C Sviet Rus) Kinki ~ Toukai (Oda C P.A. Oda) Toukai, Kantou (Mikawa Matsudaira C Far East C Musashi) Left of the 1: Kinki (Hashiba C M.H.R.R.) Next four top to bottom: Floating Island (England) Chugoku Region (Mouri C Hexagone Fran?aise) Setonai (Aki C K.P.A. Italia) Shikoku (Savage Continent) Farthest right top to bottom Shimonoseki (Oouchi, Ootomo C Tres Espa?a) Kyushu (Shimazu C African Nations) Volume 3A, Characters Volume 3A, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine departments chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. - Mitsu: Toori and Kimis grandmother who lives in IZUMO. An ether engineer. - Izumo Yuu: Executive Chairman of IZUMO. Head of the Izumo clan that manages IZUMO. Academy Affiliates - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. Hexagone Fran?aise - Louis Exiv: Hexagone Fran?aises chancellor. Refreshing young man known as the Roi-Soleil. Has divine blood. - Mouri Terumoto: Hexagone Fran?aises student council president. Delinquent type. Destined to be Musashis enemy as leader of the Western Army. - Anne of Austria: Hexagone Fran?aises previous chancellor and student council president. Exivs younger sister. - Wife of Luynes: Vice president and Annes aide. Has Treasurer Mazarin as a double inherited name. - Henri of the Three Musketeers: Female combat-style automaton. Acts as the leader and as Terumotos bodyguard. Uses large remote-controlled swords. - Armand of the Three Musketeers: Male combat-style automaton. Uses broad-range gravitational control. - Isaac of the Three Musketeers: God of war automaton and gunner. Fairly serious. - Viscount of Turenne: Hexagone Fran?aises new vice chancellor. Identity has yet to be revealed. England - Elizabeth: Chancellor and student council president. Fairy Queen. Ex. Caliburn user. - Ben Jonson: Secretary. Black athlete poet. President of the literature club. Other - Yoshitsune: Qing-Takedas chancellor and student council president. Long-lived. Small but feisty. - Satou Brothers: Qing-Takedas vice president. The two are a pair. Impossible to tell apart. - Satomi Yoshiyori: Satomi Academys chancellor. Gentle. Uses Murasamemaru and the god of war Yatsufusa. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Houjou Ujinao: Chancellor and student council vice president of the Houjou Association of Indian States. A demonic long-lived, but has an automaton body. - Matsunaga Hisahide: Old commander under P.A. Odas command. Contrarian personality but has real skill. Will later rebel against Nobunaga and self-destruct. - Sarutobi Sasuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #1. Uses martial arts and ninja techniques. - Kirigakure Saizou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #2. Uses a wind movement technique. - Miyoshi Seikai: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #3. Demonic long-lived priest. - Miyoshi Isa: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #4. AKA Isa Nyuudou. Girl who uses a remote-controlled god of war. - Anayama Kosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #5. Looks like a nice guy. Uses ninja techniques. - Unno Rokurou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #7. Eccentric dancer. Uses a dancing style of swordplay. - Kakei Juuzou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #10. Tall skinny man who uses a remote-controlled shooting technique. - Sassa Narimasa: Along with Maeda Toshiie, holds the #4 position in P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Volume 3A, School Rules Volume 3A, School Rules Article 21 - In neutral territory, members of the chancellors officers and student council are forbidden from combatting other academies without valid reason. Article 22 - In neutral territory, members of the chancellors officers and student council are to negotiate with other academies. Volume 3, Prologue: The Outsiders on the Bridge Volume 3, Prologue: The Outsiders on the Bridge Look at that which is close to you The times you cannot see underfoot are truly... Point Allocation (Consideration) ANA: Hey! Dragon Dog[1]: What is the matter, milady? ANA: Its cold. No, well, it is not that it is cold, I am just feeling cold. Dragon Dog: It may be some kind of failure with the artificial sensory. I will contact those in charge. ANA: You are perfect... However, I have already had that task completed and I was told the same thing, that it might be an error in the artificial sensory. ANA: Hey, is it possible that I may be breaking? Dragon Dog: It is not possible for me to answer that question, the reason for it being that it is a reality that has not happened yet. The only conjecture I can make with respect to a situation which has not occurred is that It is possible that both possibilities exist. ANA: Then, for example if you were to experience this cold, what would happen? Dragon Dog: I would cease to function. ANA: In that case, hey... Dragon Dog: What is the matter, milady? ANA: My older brother said it, right? If something happens, please tell me. That he would grant any wish. Just because he has found a person who is important to him and started living properly, he is behaving as if he is an adult. In that case, is it fine for me to act like a child? Dragon Dog: I have determined that milady has always remained as a child. ANA: And that is fine, is it not? However, hey... Dragon Dog: Tes. Please say anything you wish to say. What is the matter, milady? ANA: I see that you are the same as always, you are perfect. Then I want you to hear me out. You see... In the morning sky there was an island. Floating at a position lower than the clouds, there was a floating island that stretched from north to south for tens of kilometers. The lower strata area, which hung like an icicle, was divided into massive blocks by rocks and structures; sometimes these would slowly move as a result of the internal frame and change the shape of the island. At the massive floating island there were two massive objects. One of these, located on the northern side of the island, was a Shinto shrine which possessed a Shinto shrine-styled gantry crane, several tens of kilometers in scale and a sprawling large scale wooden research facility located at its base. The other of these was located on the eastern side of the island, also connected with a new Shinto gantry crane with a massive ship in the interior as though it was being protected. The vessel, which was comprised of eight individual ships, was installed in the large scale dock which stretched from north to south across the eastern side of the island. It was Musashi. The eight ship fleet which received the morning sun on the port-side had all of its ships still maintaining their functionality as a city while they remained within the dock. However, from the surface of each ship, there were multiple small, high-pitched noises being raised by countless shadows clinging to the surface. Those shadows, whether they were gods of war driving in anchor bolts or people who were assisting in the repair of the ship, including other species, were all hurriedly working. Musashi was currently undergoing complete repairs. There were the figures of many students among the people participating in the construction. If you let the students talk, their reasoning would be: Well, this makes it possible to earn cash during the early morning. I have been helping out after school, so I started doing mornings as well. Out our way, the outer wall is still broken, which is scary. Also, between the people carrying raw materials and the kobolds, multiple running shadows were present. There was a jersey clad girl with two artificial arms and a tall foreigner in a tank top, a jersey clad retainer who was running with dogs, and following at a considerable distance behind the others there was a silver haired girl. The girl with the artificial arms and the tall foreigner, who had run further ahead, raised their hand in a greeting and split off into a different route. In contrast the spectacled retainer, after passing through the path of a natural area at a leisurely pace, ascended the staircase which was located ahead of her. As she did, the dogs which were following her circled around at the bottom of the staircase and let out a bark. Once the retainer turned around while waving her hand, the dogs emitted one more bark and then dispersed. The girl retainer then nimbly ascended the staircase. Once she had finished climbing there was a building with the nameplate Musashi Ariadust Academy and a bridge which reached up to the second floor entrance way. Furthermore... Eh? Asama, are you here for morning practice? Asama continued to replace the talismans for the hanging lanterns which were built into the bridge as she turned around in response to the calling voice. It was Adele. While regulating her breathing, which wasnt really disordered, she came over that way. Are you here for morning practice Asama? Yeah, something like that. Asama replied with a bitter smile. She held the talisman in her hand out towards Adele. Lately our academy has been keeping the lights on all the night, hasnt it? Thats why I am working on replacing the lighting spells. Theres also that... What is it? When I consider about what might happen from now on, I thought I should increase my stamina. I started from my familys shrine below, ascended the staircase, and then did a light circuit of the schoolyard with Kimi accompanying me. However... Asama looked at the schoolyard. Kimi was collapsed on top of a bamboo bench located in the corner of schoolyard. The red jersey covering her head and upper body belonged to her. Well dont worry about that, Ill go to recover it later. Ill return either through my familys spring or Suzus public bathhouse, though whether or not Ill make it in time for morning class it is a mystery. Kimi always makes sure to eat the breakfast the chancellor makes before coming to the academy after all. About Kimi, how should I put it...why is it that while dancing is not a problem, when it comes to running she is just slightly better than a normal person? Kimis Summit Dance is similar to Futayos acceleration technique, they both have fatigue reduction protections being inserted into the spell. She insists that I have no willpower so I did it like that! While saying that, Asama though to herself that spells which required access to customization were quite annoying. After all, Kimi often didnt think about things beforehand; so when a situation that couldnt be dealt with by her showed up, she immediately started going on about New version! New version! Okay okay, again? Once again? Groin!? Groin is high!? displaying her insanity. Each and every time, the two of them soaked into the spring together doing this and that... My Priestesss Yearly spell supervision amount status rating is high as a result of handling Kimis requests. After letting out a sigh she was unaware that Kimi had stood up and began walking in their direction. While walking she put on the jacket which had been placed over her and said: Eh, what is with this girls jersey? The cloth around the chest area has stretched...! This Priestess, what is she attempting to achieve by creating a breast mold!? Planning on making manjuu or something!? It fits you perfectly fine so what exactly are you talking about!? Ah Adele, would you please stop looking down and averting your eyes. From beyond Adele, who was looking that way, a hand suddenly grasped the edge of the overhanging bridge from beneath the staircase. Eh. In front of the girl who was thinking that, from the far side of the grasped palm, an elbow appeared and then proceeded as if to pull up the rest of the body. S-somehow I managed one full lap around the ship. It was Mitotsudaira. The jersey clad figure of Mitotsudaira arrived at the top of the bridge completely out of breath. I-it really does seem like a somehow situation. In front of her eyes, there was Adele who had run the exact same course yet whose breathing was not disturbed, and a priestess that was big even while being the same age as her. Mitotsudaira felt a feeling of irrationality against both these parties, however there was nothing to be done. In any case, Mitotsudaira used the banister as a support and attempted to stand. However her knees were shaking. Ow She grasped the banister and attempted to move forward but she began to fall to her knees. Hurriedly she attempted to support her body, though before she could take her next action Asama had already approached. While she was already holding a talisman, she said: Ah, Mito, please do not push your body so much. I will cleanse your exhaustion with a purification ritual. It is fine, Tomo. I will use my internal bless for a thing like that, you should use it for another... Before she had finished speaking, Asama claimed that it was fine and came to her side. She had Mitotsudaira lean against the banister. Good Work... In order to cast the spell, Hanami displayed several frames for the confirmation. Asama already had the talisman out and was clearing her throat as the preparation for the activation, so there was no way to stop her. Therefore leaving everything to the agreement, Mitotsudaira lowered her hips, stretched her legs and took a breath. Thus Asama removed Mitotsudairas shoes, and splitting at the seam lining of the ankle, she opened the tights. Ill attach one to the soles of your feet. If it tickles, please let me know. Even if I say it tickles, dont... It suddenly happened. Mitotsudaira tried to endure the strength of the fingers which seemed to be pushing into her sole. Hyaaa! Impossible. This is impossible! Hey Mito, arent you too ticklish? Perhaps I should say it is a rare sensitivity syndrome Hey! W-what is it? Asama nodded. However, if it is like that then it wont finish. So, shall we continue? Eh? Hey, go easy on meeee! Since she was unable to move her legs, her upper body started to thrash about. She experienced a different type of being out of breath than before, and, at the point where she became exhausted, she also lost the power to resist. She became limp and was left at the mercy of Asama. Mito, you have the same soft soles as Adele They do say that people with soft soles have fast legs. Even if she said it earnestly, there was nothing to do about the reality of the situation. Letting out a sigh that was unrelated to her exhaustion, Mitotsudaira lightly shrugged her shoulders. Even if you say that I am the same as Adele, I am not fast at all you know? I was even called a Heavy Tank type by Kimi. Hmm, the one who was puzzled was Adele. She looked at the feet that Asama was rubbing. If I had to say, the fifth special duty seems more like the type who does a breaking type of movement. I guess you would say the powerful type. Their smiling and attempting to cover for her was a thankful gesture. Thats why Mitotsudaira took another breath and then opened her mouth. My, my, with a self-deprecating attitude, she raised her upper body. Is it because I am a Demi Loup-Garou? Or is there some trick that I do not understand? I am just not good with fast movements. Where it is that I should put the strength into? Fifth special duty, if you put too much power in it will actually have the opposite effect and you will be slower, you know? Judge, Naomasa tells me that often. I am taking care to avoid that happening though There Mitotsudaira lightly waved her hand as a demonstration. The movements were those of a jab, snapped with an open hand and at the end point clenched it. Since she was relaxed when waving, it was nimble and fast. That is how it should be. It was also accompanied by the sound of the wind. There Asama responded. It is fast enough, is it not? Right, Adele? Eh? Adele gave a small reaction and immediately following that she hurriedly said. Eh, well... Judge, its sufficiently fast. Yeah. Keeping up other peoples appearances to hide the reality was Adeles thankful but also poor side as a retainer. Mitotsudaira bitterly smiled about it. Do not worry about it. I understand that I am slow. After all, in England, though I received martial arts training from Naomasa to deal with Walsinghams War of the Roses, I ended up just being thrown around. Mitotsudaira thought about her speed. Her speed would be considered faster than a normal person, however that would fall short when compared to an expert. That is the reason why Mitotsudaira believed that was the thing preventing her from becoming stronger. The Fifth Special Duty being in the fifth position was due to that reason. She was made to realize that while in England. When she first arrived in England she witnessed firsthand the speed of Futayos actions inside the falling cargo ship So she thought that looking at her role as a power type would be for the best. While conducting the anti-Walsingham training, she realized that against Naomasas throws her nerves were able to react but her body could not keep pace. Naomasa told her that she was slow, that is why she did it through experience rather than reacting and practiced until she was able to move by prediction. However, while massaging her calf muscle Asama abruptly said. Ah, the exhaustion removal is almost finished. Mitos regeneration powers are amazing. I did inherit the blood of the Loup-Garou after all. Frankly, my toughness is my greatest weapon. It is thanks to the fact that my body is tough that I am able to strike with such power, and it also allows me to act as a shield. However after saying that as an introduction, Mitotsudaira laughed bitterly. If you remember what happened 8 years ago at Bizen IZUMO you will understand the circumstances regarding my mother and me. That is how tough I am. Hearing those words, Asama and Adele exchanged glances, lowered their eyebrows and showed a smile. After a little while Adele followed up with this. The Loup-Garou family lineages are quite spartan. How about that story related to the Silver Chain which has been subject to rumors for a while now, with the fifth special officers lineage being a distinguished family in a high position during the Hundred Years War was that it? My mother does not talk about these things It is also true that she has quite a freewheeling personality, however However? Judge, Mitotsudaira nodded. That was something that she had heard via the net on Musashi. According to a thread related to the Loup-Garous, after the Hundred Years War, the Hexagone Fran?aise Loup-Garous apparently consisted of two groups, those who choose to live together with the human population, and those which returned to the forest and kept their man-eating tendencies. So the Loup-Garou queen and their nobility returned to the forests, however they were eventually driven out It also seems the Reine des Garous lost her life some time ago. Lost her did she take her own life? In response to Asamas question, which was asked with a frown, Mitotsudaira nodded. During the period she was in Hexagone Fran?aise, not only she was too young so she didnt know, it also was an embarrassment for the country and therefore not revealed to the general public. The things that I know are only from these past few years. While the forest decreased and her companions disappeared, the previous generation Reine des Garous, who succeeded the line after the Hundred Years War, apparently offered herself to someone who had come to hunt her. Frankly, one can certainly say that the race of the Loup-Garou has declined. My mother also had the characteristic of having those around being wary of her; so they were a race who had trouble being intimate with humans. Having said that much, Mitotsudaira fell silent. She reconsidered that she should not say things that would create a wall and shrugged her shoulders. My mothers family line, however, was probably fairly well-positioned. I do not know where she lived before she met my father, but according to her stories, the house where she lived was kinda a strange place, like something straight out of a fairy tale And then there is also the silver chains. Since she does not speak of the past She might have been a close associate to the Reine des Garous herself. It was something she had thought about more than once. Sometimes she had thought how nice it would have been to be part of the lineage of the Reine des Garous. In the past that was a result of her pride, however now this was about strength. Having experienced a defeat in England was the depth of shame for a Knight dedicated to protecting the King. However If there is an opportunity, I would like to hear the whole story directly from my mother, as well as the origin of silver chains and a good fighting method for a Loup-Garou. However, Mito, you were told by your mother not to descend down into Hexagone Fran?aise. Y-yeah, I was made to promise that. I did promise that at Bizen IZUMO. Go live as a resident of Musashi; it was that sort of thing. IZUMO is a neutral zone. However, it is still part of Hexagone Fran?aise so the promise with my mother still applies, and the same holds true for Bizen IZUMO. That is why I have not descended on Hexagone Fran?aise or any of their territories, not since that time. What happened at that time is not something I wished to recall, however it cannot be helped. Thinking about it now, as she was a child then if it happened now she thought she would have not been done it so badly. However, the only good to come of that was That the Chancellor was absent, was what she was going to say but stopped. The Chancellor did mention how he was going to pay a visit to a relative who was on the verge of death. That is why she nodded to herself on the inside and shut a range of thoughts inside her heart. She possessed a variety of things to consider. Not just about herself, but things about her surroundings were also piled up. That she had not received any communication from the Musashis Knight alliance was still a thing. When she finished that thought, a shadow appeared ascending the staircase. Kimi? Is what she thought and looked. Oh? Everyone, so you were here? It was Tenzou, and following him was Mary clad in a blue and white jersey. Ah. Seeing her with Ex. Collbrande suspended on her left and right, Mitotsudaira forcefully stood up unconsciously. Ah! Mito. Tenzou immediately understood the reason behind Asamas muffled voice. She was in the middle of using an exhaustion removal spell. Mitotsudairas tights were removed from her feet and the talisman still remained attached to the bottom of the latter. He also faintly understood the reason why she had suddenly stood up. It was because Mary was present. At that moment, Mary who was lined up to the side bowed her head towards everyone. Hello, good morning. Gud, Monigu, Missus Mary. In a certain way, the mistranslation Adele gave them was terrifying. However, what was reflected in Tenzous eyes was Mitotsudaira, who in the greeting chose to look down in order to lower her eye contact. That was an inevitable issue. Ever since Mary had transferred here, Tenzou realized that Mitotsudaira was unable to decide an appropriate distance between them. There was the long-standing issue between England and Hexagone Fran?aise to consider. There was also the fact they were both nobility. Following Horizon, Mitotsudaira was second in line for succession for the Far East, while Mary was the future mother of the next king of England. However Mitotsudairas family was a lower noble house and their current status was something that had been assigned to them. On the other hand, Marys royal status was something that she was born with What is the matter, Master Tenzou? Eh? Ah, um, it is just good that everyone is training from so early in the morning. That is right, Marys nod indicated she had no ulterior motive with her words. That was a trait she was certainly born with. That had nothing to do with her position as royalty; however that was also something that was not distorted even after persecution. But Mitotsudaira, while undergoing Asamas treatment, stood with downcast eyes which could be seen as if she had been scolded. Then, Asama unexpectedly directed her glance their way while continuing to press her hands against Mitotsudairas feet. Umm, Mary, today after school will you be coming to my familys place? Eh? Ah, it is okay for me to go, right, Master Tenzou? As she was taking a part time job at Asamas family shrine, Tenzou nodded his head vertically. Um, yes, I am fine with it. Mitotsudaira pulled her legs back almost as if she was running away from Asamas hands. Then with the talismans still attached to the bottoms of her feet she roughly put on her shoes, took the sock sections in hand and started to walk away. She lightly turned back their way, lowering her head with the minimum amount of consideration. In response to that act as she seemed about to descend the stairs, Asama went to say something but stopped. Adele spoke. Will she be alright? I dont think that all that exhaustion has completely disappeared yet. Yeah, well, there was nothing to do except for Asama to hesitate. However, Mary waited until the figure of Mitotsudaira had completely disappeared from sight down the stairs before taking a step closer to Tenzous side. She then whispered happily. She was concealing a bent toe with a pedicure. Was this a request for me to paint my nails as well!? Was this a request!? I must be overthinking the issue, Tenzou calmed himself down and asked Mary Still, Is that something to be embarrassed about? In response to the question, Mary loosely bent the scar on her face and said the following: The more embarrassing something is, the greater the difference from others. It is also something that one can be proud of, you know? I see, he said. In front of his nodding eyes, Adele and Asama were fanning each other with clothes and talismans saying: Ah, hot hot, its steamy in here! Yeah you think the same Adele, its very hot! and the like, however this was something that seemed like it would be impossible to eventually be something to be proud of. In any case, from the bottom of the staircase, Kimis voice was heard. Hahahaha, what are you doing slipping and falling onto your butt, Mitotsudaira!? I guess theres nothing else to be done, Ill carry you. Come now, ride on these breasts! Wow! This child got seriously angry! Just when he was thinking that she has no mercy, he could hear a sound. It was the time announcement. Using the bell of the academy, the six in the morning announcement rang out. The beginning of a day for Musashi. Study: IZUMO Outline Diagram Toori: Sis! Sis! Exactly what kind of shape has IZUMO!? I thought about it because it is shrine related and they say it is where a deity resides and makes an erotic shape!? Maaraaaaaaa!(sound effect) Kimi: Hahaha private brother, stop imitating reproductive sounds. Anyway, IZUMO is a floating island which levitates at an altitude of 1000 meters and it consists of a land that was originally on the surface but was floated. In ancient times, the section that became the current center was floated for ship development research. Then, with the Harmonic Unification War and the downfall of the Amako clan, they saw the opportunity and took refuge from the surface. So that was how it was made. Kimi: This should sum it up. If Musashi was in this diagram it would have the bow towards the bottom and anchored looking to the south. The central area is, actually, a sort of abandoned land; however when doing the individual countries corporative exhibitions, aircraft shows or when an urgent emergency landing is necessary, that location is used. Toori: Since this is the territory where we can finally relax, lets go to the town beneath the shrine and go shopping! There are a lot of Far Eastern style goods here, so that''s a relief. Kimi: Did you just implicitly say you are going to scour for erotic goods? Notes 1. A pun. Luynes is spelled ryuinu in Japanese and Dragon Dog is ryuu inu. Volume 3, 01: The Companions of the Closed Room Volume 3, Chapter 01: The Companions of the Closed Room What does it mean to be able to speak. Without a guilty conscience." Point Allocation (Composure) Dragon Dog: Milady. ANA: What is it? Dragon Dog: It appears that there is a situation in which I can go there. I think that it will turn into a situation where I will intrude on the co-operators. On the way, however, it seems that several kind souls will intermediate. ANA: Yeah, I mostly understand, it is that old man Ah, however if you are going over there, I want letters. One from my older brother, one from her and one from my friend. Handwritten, okay? Dragon Dog: With an order of such degree, it should be done one way or another. ANA: My my, you do not care about who the requested party is? Dragon Dog: I am simply saying that I want what I want. I determined that it does not matter who other party is. ANA: You are perfect. Dragon Dog: It is an honour to be praised by you. Well then, milady, is it not about time for you to sleep? ANA: Yeah, however Dragon Dog: It is cold? ANA: Perhaps that is right, I wonder? Dragon Dog: In that case, please relax. During the next few days the sun should be visiting. For milady who has received the nickname moon in order to receive the sun, the time when the sun has arrived has come. I dare say. ANA: Once the morning comes, the moon disappears you know? It is said. Dragon Dog: No, milady, it is simply that it becomes impossible to see. It yields the light to the sun. There is no way that the moon disappears. It is a physical impossibility. ANA: You are perfect. There was a classroom which was warmly accepting the light of the sun. The window was open, with class being conducted among the incoming wind. In front of the blackboard there was a female teacher with a nametag that said Sanyou, who while stretching her back was drawing a hexagon with chalk. Well now, Musashi is currently in Hexagone Fran?aise. Im sorry that only after two weeks have passed since we have arrived here the scope of class has finally reached this part Since England and after covering English history, things had livened up and she had been unable to catch up. While Sanyou was thinking that at this rate the second semester would be perilous, for the time being she completed drawing the hexagon. Okay, this is the shape of Hexagone Fran?aise. Originally during the era of the Roman Empire this area was the land of the barbarians. At the present moment, this might be difficult to believe; however at the time with regards to Europe, beyond the northern areas of Rome there was not a country but simply a deserted land in which several tribes came and went. That being the case, the Roman Empire called the part of this large land that would eventually become a part of Hexagone Fran?aise the Gaul region. Then In order to suppress the threat of the barbarians, the Roman Empire dispatched Caesar. There in 511 B.C. Caesar conquered a large portion of Gaul. Caesars memoirs from this era are known today as The Gallic War. Sanyou thought to herself that Lord Caesar had accomplished a variety of different things. With respect to the historical recreation, since Caesars invasion of Gaul was the keystone to the following territory segmentation, it was re-enacted through a detailed plan. However as a consequence of being too passionate, a rehearsal ended up being conducted and after the main event, Caesar ended up writing I came again, I saw again, and I conquered again in The Gallic War. Anyway, after the collapse of the Roman Empire, this land once again returned to being the lawless area it was. During the 8th and 9th centuries, this area was once again conquered and the individual who granted peace to this area was Charles the Great, known in French as Charlemagne. He put this region from present day Europe up to Tres Espa?a under his command; however after his death his Carolingian Empire ended up being divided into three On the right side of the hexagon, Sanyou drew a shape like an upside down shogi piece. Beneath both of these she drew a boot shaped diagram. One of these three, the one on the right side, was M.H.R.R. Another one of these, the one at the bottom, became K.P.A. Italia. Lastly, what was the old region of Gaul before became Hexagone Fran?aise. Well then Do you know what part of Hexagone Fran?aise makes it weaker than M.H.R.R. and K.P.A. Italia? In response to that question, everyone looked around. When she indicated someone to answer, the blonde-haired student she pointed said. Ah, Im sorry, my family is Catholic Sanyou formed a wry smile. People do have a lot of circumstances after all, so after nodding in recognition she took a breath. Well, Hexagone Fran?aise does not have either a Holy Roman Empire or a Papacy. In other words, it is simply a country that has large amounts of territory. Therefore compared to the two other countries they possess a smaller amount of influence; and even when they proclaimed their own King he was not recognized either by M.H.R.R. or K.P.A. Italia. Conversely, it was something that was exploited. However Sanyou drew multiple oblique lines on the interior of the hexagon and created a plane. Their central regions differ. In the case of M.H.R.R. these consist of a large number of mountains and forests, while in the case of K.P.A. Italia their landmass is scarce; so Hexagone Fran?aise with its rivers and large plains had an advantage when it came to production. Using the land as a foundation, by the time of the Crusades the Fran?aise has become a country which could be compared favorably to other nations. After that, there were the civil wars caused by the Hundred Years War and the religious revolution; however on the contrary these events were used to establish Gallicanism, a Catholic style which was not controlled by the Pope. Then Sanyou wrote Emperor in the center of the hexagon. After increasing national power and obtaining an original Catholic style, they also obtained their own Emperor. This was not like the Roman Emperor who was bound by Catholicism and history itself; it was an Emperor for the sake of Hexagone Fran?aise. Among those emperors, the individual who led Hexagone Fran?aise to its peak was There she took a breath. While looking over everyone, with her back hand she wrote on the blackboard. The current Chancellor, Louis Exiv. Tapping the blackboard and taking a look, at the end what was written on blackboard was just an illegible mess; so with that Sanyou suddenly halted her movements. Well then. While thinking about the mystery of how the neighboring classroom had suddenly become quiet, Mary stood up from her chair. Inside the silent classroom, she raised her right hand and there appeared a Shinto style sign frame. It was a set with Tenzou. The previous day, the confirmation for the contract has passed through Asama and using the setting Hidden Tsirhc she achieved a combination of Catholic and Shinto. Mary? Can you give us your opinion? Is it all right? Eh? Um, Judge, my apologies teacher, I was just thinking about Master Tenzou. For some reason everybody straightened their posture and took a position to be able to strain their ears. By the window side, the wet man and his older sister were fanning each other with desk mats, and Musashis Princess was watching them. On the other side of the classroom, at the aisle seats Master Muneshige Just now I almost let my soul escape from my body. Eh? Whats the matter, Gin? Theres nothing strange about thinking about your partner. While thinking that there were people here who understood what she was saying, Mary operated her sign frame. She thought that if Tenzou, who was next to her on her right hand side while staying silent and looking downward, was feeling unwell she would look after him later. Then she said: Well then, Hexagone Fran?aise which had gained Louis Exiv as its Emperor increased the size of its territory. It was a result of their shape becoming a hexagon that there was a trend for the Fran?aise to be called Hexagon. This was the origin of Hexagone. According to the history recreation, they will be one the victors of the Thirty Years War; so it is currently thought that they will become an existence which could be said to be the supreme ruler of the entirety of Europe. However Louis Exiv decided to cooperate with the Mouri clan who governed the Far East side of the Hexagone Fran?aise. He had a student marriage with the current head of the Mouri clan, the woman who inherited the name of Mouri Terumoto. Mary thought that here is someone who is in a similar situation to herself. She had come to the Far East by claiming the survival of England as her just cause, however that kind of thing also happened between the Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise. While Mary was thinking back on the knowledge of the Far East power balance that she had Tenzou teach her every night, she continued. Originally the Mouri family was a powerful regional clan with a small army; however during the generation of the enlightened monarch Mouri Motonari, they expanded the scale of their military force. At that time, the Amako family who was overseeing the Izumo region was brought down. However IZUMO, which was being overseen by the Amako, feared the intervention of Hexagone Fran?aise Mary looked out the window so everyone else looked as well. What was outside the window was the land and city floating in the sky. It was a floating island, the place where events such as the construction of Musashi had occurred. On the occasion of the large scale reconstruction that Musashi underwent ten years ago, she had come from England to see it together with her younger sister. This IZUMO was Prior to the Mouri invasion, the shrine and the central development area were floated. Furthermore, the surrounding ports, companies and workshops were also floated and were considered a neutral territory. There were many connections to the Amako clan in IZUMO She had heard that Milton and Walter, who were of the Amako clan, had continued to battle against the Mouri even after overseeing the flotation of IZUMO. They were doing this as a preventive measure against Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise who were trying to interfere with IZUMO. It was two years ago when those two came to England. I wonder if it was because they had decided that IZUMOs status as a neutral territory was stable. On the inside, Mary happily thought that it was after she had departed from England that she had become able to think that way about them. There are quite a number of individuals currently in Musashi who were originally from IZUMO. The one who nodded in agreement was Oriotorai. That holds true for me, as well as Suzus father. Toori and Kimis mothers family side were also from IZUMO. Also Sanyou was as well. The one who nodded in agreement was Kimi. Haha, at IZUMO our grandmother was doing ether related Now she would be an advisor I wonder? Anyway, its that type of thing right? If I can make the arrangements, I was considering visiting her today. However, foolish brother? In front of the dancing girls question, the wet man tilted his neck. Hmm Youre planning to bring Horizon along with you right? Nah, Im a little reluctant, so Ill go afterward. Is that so, Toori-sama? Why? In response to the Musashis princesss question he scratched his hair with an um sound. Well, for some reason or another, I guess. Mary, who was thinking that there must be some circumstances behind that, looked towards the puzzled Horizon. After that, she continued. So about the Mouri family, right now they have a slightly difficult situation approaching them. That is because in the era of the current Mouri family head, Lady Terumoto, during the final battle deciding the rulership of the Far East, they become a representative of the Hashibas side, the Western Army, and battle with the Eastern Army of Matsudaira She took a breath. As a result they meet their defeat and lose a large amount of their military force. Nonetheless, in order to get across her words, Mary opened her mouth. However the Mouri clan prospered with Lord Motonaris three sons, and they prepared for what was to come. Regarding the three, there is the story of the three arrows, a famous anecdote of Lord Motonari that was devised to show them they had to unite their abilities, right? This was knowledge that she had heard from Tenzou just the previous day. Lord Motonari called his three sons together and began by handing a single arrow to his eldest son, who was asked to snap it. After that he handed his next son two arrows, which he somehow managed to snap himself. However, when he handed his third son three arrows and he tried to break them on his own he was unable to do so. The eldest and second sons were also unable to break the three arrows. The three men who were unable to break them suffered a trauma. Consequently Lord Motonari said. You must not ostracise yourselves. You are to combine the skills of the three or will you suffer emotional damage otherwise! Saying that, the three of them peacefully combined their abilities and overcame the difficult situation. It seemed to be that sort of teaching. This was apparently something that nearly became inconsistent with how the history recreation was done; however that was apparently averted thanks to Lord Motonaris praised ad-lib abilities. Mary thought that the people of the Far East had high skills for performance. Then Lord Motonari sent his second and third born sons into the East and West territories that Mouri was suppressing in order to solidify the defenses given the indirect rule that Mouri was conducting. However the first son who was to succeed the Mouri clan soon passed away. Consequently the child of the oldest son, the grandchild of Lord Motonari Terumoto, ended up becoming the young heir to the Mouri clan. However Lord Motonari, who was supporting this young ruler, also passed away some time later. So this child, being supported by her two uncles who had gone to different families and the other uncles who were the children of Lord Motonaris concubines, took command of the Mouri clan. However, afterwards they suffered the Hashiba invasion and surrendered, choosing to become incorporated into the organization as this was the path to keep Lord Terumoto alive. I wonder if it is because of this that it is said that Hexagone Fran?aise and the Mouri clan formed a close relationship in order to prevent the invasion from the Far Eastern side and their interference in Hexagone Fran?aises rule. Well then, Mary spoke. What was being displayed in her sign frame was Hexagone Fran?aises structure. - Chancellor: Louis Exiv C Inherited the blood of the gods. Testamenta Arma user. - President: Mouri Terumoto C Wife of Exiv. Also inherited the name of DArtagnan. Testamenta Arma user. - Vice Chancellor: Lord Turenne C Due to the name inheritance being announced only recently, the details are unknown. - Vice President: Luynes C Refers to the God of War Palais-Cardinal. Also inherited the name of the treasurer Mazarin. - Secretary: Mouri Motokiyo C Hexagone Fran?aises automated doll Mouri-01. Terumotos adviser. - Special Duties: The Three Musketeers (Henri, Armand, Isaac) C Combat model automatons under Terumoto. That should sum it up. Since France had formed a relationship with the Mouri, it was then that they first began to exchange automatons as personnel. It is said that they are a part of Mouris side force replenishment; however, beyond that nothing was said about Turennes identity except that he is a first year from a different species, so this is a source of uncertainty. In front of Marys eyes, the glasses wearing boy who was close with Shakespeare nodded in agreement while he was pulling out a sign frame with the same contents as hers. It would seem that it was personally recommended by Louise Exivs younger sister, the former Provisional Chancellor and Student Council President Anne DAutriche; who is currently undergoing treatment at a M.H.R.R. Protestant city for an incurable disease. However, according to hearsay this person apparently passed the test implemented in Hexagone Fran?aise by quite a narrow margin. It is said that they might be the possessor of some type of specialized ability or something. Well, from what I hear, in other words it is an idiot? No; after all there is no way that it is something so simple as we are talking about the Vice Chancellor class. We have to be cautious. The one who spoke in agreement was Oriotorai who was standing at the podium. She sent a smile of recognition their way while writing a summary of the words with chalk on the blackboard. Well, that should sum it up. Thank you for your opinion Mary, you did a good job. Being told that by the person who was in charge, made her feel relieved as she was becoming a member of the class. Thank you very much! Judge. Well Mary, our class has this kind of atmosphere, okay? Um, the contents of your punishment are She said Judge, however Mary tilted her head. While everyone was questioning what exactly was occurring on her inside, she said. I think it was determined by majority so it turned like that However, how does me kissing Master Tenzou constitute a punishment? Tenzou, who was next to her, hung his head, tilted it and fell onto his desk; and then Oriotorai, while still keeping her back facing that way, raised a strange noise with chalk on the blackboard. Masazumi was reflexively taken aback at the ear-splitting noise which penetrated her ears to the core. Im really bad when it comes to this type of noise. Glancing around her surroundings, directly in front of her Mitotsudairas hair was completely standing on end and shivering. My my my! Nenji! Youre rippling! Yeah! Shake my surface!! How noisy. Nevertheless, in response to Mary, Oriotorai dragged the strange noise until she reached the edge of the chalkboard. During that time, Masazumi was lightly clenching her teeth and shaking. Ah! The strange noises vanished, and at the same time that Oriotorai turned around the end of class bell began to slowly ring out. Oh, well, Oriotorai checked the time, placed the chalk and paused for a moment. For now todays class is finished. Then during HR we will discuss the preparations for the upcoming planned field trip. Well, currently Musashi has not yet decided where it is headed yet; when the situation is clear it is something that I want to be decided. Also the person who is going to Miriams place, please take the notes." Hearing the words being she said, Masazumi suddenly thought. Determining the situation of Musashi is my job, right? Well, what should Musashi do for the current future? That plan had been mostly decided. There Mitotsudaira, who was in front of her turned around and spoke. Masazumi? In approximately one week, Musashis repairs should be completed. If there is something that you havent decided upon, I am available for consultation you know? My hometown is in the skies of Hexagone Fran?aise after all. Ah, in that case, Ill have you accompany me after school for a bit. There is something that I wish to examine a little. I also wished to discuss with everyone where we should direct Musashi from here on out. With those words, everyone in the classroom turned around. Oriotorai also raised a smile and loudly clapped her hands. Okay, okay but for now, wait until after we have finished HR okay? Then you can do as you please. Judge, Masazumi exchanged nods with Mitotsudaira, then as if to convince herself Masazumi muttered: I have to keep being level-headed. Both for the future of Musashi and the Far East First thing to do is HR. Once that is finished, it would be after school. That will be the start of my free time. Volume 3, 02: The Pioneers of the Location Volume 3, Chapter 02: The Pioneers of the Location Being there Even without being told What is a good place Point Allocation (The Right Person in the Right Place) Dragon Dog: Milady, I have obtained permission. Before I depart tomorrow it seems I will be able to take possession of the letters. However your friend did require some arrangements being made. Also ANA: Also, what? Dragon Dog: There was also a letter from miladys friends spouse. They were talking about doing something with the collected fruit, however I only took possession of the flowers. ANA: Jeez Everyone is being tactful in strange areas. Dragon Dog: No, it was me who made that request. I wanted them to be tactful. ANA: You are perfect. After-school activities began. The students left the school grounds and headed off into their respective locations, so many went to assist in the repairs of Musashi or headed towards the location of their part time jobs. This was the time when voices were exchanged, separated and once again assembled at the location where they wanted. However, a gaze that overlooked all of this was located inside a closed room. From the bridge, which almost spanned all over Musashis central forward vessel Musashino, there was someone who was observing everything. The person who came hastily up there after they finished class was Suzu-sama Have this. It is green tea and apple pie purchased in the fair below. Over. T-Thank y-you, Musashino-san. It was Suzu. While being at the center of the bridge, even after the teacup and plate were placed on the side-table next to her chair she did not immediately reach for them. For she who had just come here, the first thing she laid her hands on was the space surrounding her chair. The imitation of Musashi and IZUMO are almost done. In the space in front of her outstretched hands was the area of ??Musashi along with the geography and city surroundings, all of it made ??of light. As Suzu sat in a chair, the model of the world moved with the movements of her hands; and additions or removals to the three-dimensional model were carried out correctly. Looking at that spectacle Musashino said. It appears that the Musashi model has been almost completed. Over. U-umm but s-since it changes e-every day I am u-unable to k-keep up. Particularly in this area, Suzu formed a smile and pointed to an area near the deck of the first port and starboard ship with huge repairing spots. W-when something occurs again, w-will this be useful? Judge, the automaton nodded her head. I can conclude that carrying out orders will be improved if we have a detailed understanding of the deck. Also, if we have a map created with a different approach than our reasonable judgment as automatons, it can be very useful for our support in daily activities. It will also be helpful to the elementary school children and the other people who come here for sightseeing. In addition to that, compared to the geographical understanding automatons have, when Toori-sama causes a problem the map Suzu has created makes his hiding places easier to determine. Over. Is that right? Suzu thought as she nodded with a smile, took a breath and adjusted her seating. After hesitating for a moment, Suzu took the teacup from the side table in both her hands and sat back in her chair. However Suzu, who went as if to sink into the model of Musashi, then abruptly let out a small laugh. Whats the matter? Over. Judge, e-everyones after school a-activities are quite varied Look at t-them. Suzu put the teacup up to her mouth and then, as if to count the models individual locations, she indicated them with her right fingers. Her fingers, which indicated the places in order from above, finally pointed to one place. It was a building at the rear of Okutama. The imitation of the Musashi Ariadust Academy. Even if it was after school, there were still shadows of people inside Musashi Ariadust Academy. Those remaining were not only the students who were part of the indoor clubs. So I came for this examination, but in this school the student council room is absolutely not clean and handled quite irresponsibly. Mitotsudaira you are a member of the Chancellors Office so you dont use this room, right? Masazumi surveyed the place where she was currently standing She was in the school building third floor frontal side, the Student Council room. One might even call this the face of the academy; however By all rights this room should have had a quite a large floor space. However there were chairs, tables and other goods piled up left and right, creating a corridor from the door to the windows. This was evidence that successive generations of Student Councils had not been functioning properly. In front of Masazumi, who was surveying this valley of goods, was Mitotsudaira who opened a window and then turned around with a fed up expression. This is more like a storeroom than a Student Council room. Well, it is the same for the Chancellors Officers as well. Is that so? "Judge" said Mitotsudaira, trying to avoid touching anything and shrugging her shoulders. The members who make up the Chancellors Office use the room down below but it is in the same state as this one. After all, the Far East operated under the premise that there would be no emergency situations under the oppression of the Testament Union. Even after Mikawa, if something happens it is usually settled in the classroom, the cafeteria, or on the top of the bridge. However, why now of all times did you want to use this place, Masazumi? I wonder why, Masazumi thought as she looked at the work of art composed by the careless piling up of goods and desks to the point that the ceiling on the left and right was obscured, and she let out a sigh. She folded her arms and once again thinking about what was going on, she talked. When I was appointed as the vice president, I came here to look once. That time, I decided that the Far East Student Council was after all a mere skeleton and decided to give up. However The classroom, the cafeteria, on top of the bridge, the courtyard or Blue Thunder we can hold a strategy meeting anywhere. I came to realize recently that the Far East was that kind of place. However, I also thought that it is necessary for everyone to have a place to share. Then, the place that everyone can share is Yeah, Masazumi shook her head downwards motioning towards the floor with her right hand. "Its not that Im suggesting we have to be here all the time. However when we cant make contact, when we wish to save someone, when there is a time to be patient you should come here; what I want is a place like that. While saying that, she remembered something that occurred at Mikawa. The shocking feeling of returning home on a certain day and realizing that her mother was gone still remained inside her heart. To suppress her past fear, she wanted a place where people could believe that someone would be there. I wonder why. Masazumi looked at the outside through the seemingly narrow window. The city of Musashi was spread out under the afternoon sky and beyond the edge of the dock, the fields, and shelter belts was the city of IZUMO. Masazumi gazed with sharp eyes further into the inside of the city, the south-eastern sky and the forest and valleys of the mainland which spread out beneath IZUMO. Only one week until the repairs are complete. After that, we will begin moving again in order to gain the cooperation of many countries. However this part of Europe is currently in the middle of the Thirty Years War. I cannot deny the possibility of sustaining damage like we did during the Armada Battle. If we hold an official position when that happens, the civilians sense of security will probably change a lot. Judge, I also believe that what will occur from now on will be a true battlefield. There is also Neshinbaras opinion that in the previous Armada Battle, in order to preserve their own fleet the strategy of Tres Espa?a was to aim, through the use of a small efficient force, not the sinking of Musashi, but to stop it; so it was not all-out war for them. Listening to Mitotsudairas words, Masazumi thought that she was correct. Thats why she nodded and said: I want to strengthen the Student Council and Chancellors Office. Think of it as secret urgent business. After saying that, Masazumi thought that in Mitotsudairas expression there was a shadow. Thats why she asked: Is there something troubling you? Eh? Ah, no. In front of Masazumis eyes, Mitotsudaira lightly waved her hand from left to right. Then as if she was arranging her thoughts I have to make sure to be reliable, so I have to take into account my true abilities. I think that you are doing a good job. During the crash of the cargo ship she had supervised things like the night watch, the transport of supplies, and the construction inside the ship. If she had not been present then many of Tenzous orders would have not worked, and this was something that everyone who was there at the time realized. However I wonder if it was because Mitotsudaira is a member of the Chancellors Office. There is also ones duty as a Knight, thinking about her role during battle In England she suffered a draw with Walsingham. And on board Musashi, even with the help of Walsingham she was unable to stop Tres Espa?as Vice Chancellor Hironaka Takakane. That was what is called difference in strength. However Even though there is always someone stronger I still wish to become stronger, you know? Then, in that path of strengthening it would be good to search for a suitable location. If there is anything let me know. After the Armada Battle the general public has begun to understand somewhat about the necessity of battles. That will make it easier to gain acceptance. Judge, Mitotsudaira nodded and a slight silence occurred. Thinking that it would be bad for the silence to continue, Masazumi purposefully let out a large breath. Well then. Saying that in a distinct voice to bring Mitotsudaira to her senses, she rolled up her jacket sleeves. Well then, shall we do a little examining? L-Let us do that. However this is In front of Mitotsudairas half opened eyes. What was there was Ah? Right from the start, what is this mountain of mail orders. Huh, eroge have been placed and piled up in here! Masazumi picked up a brown wrapped package which was lightly covered in dust. Narrowing her eyes and holding it aloft, she noticed that it was indeed exactly what she had thought. "Good grief." After using that as a preface, Masazumi said: That idiot, what does he think this place is!! It is amazing that you have no doubts about who that belongs to, Masazumi. If there is some other possibility, I would like to know. However, Mitotsudaira also took one in her hand with a testing air. What is this exactly? Theban Genuine Force vs. Spartan Homo Army Corps - The Remaining 300; it is written on the receipt resolutely, you know? Also, it is not only the title; the subheading There are no women! Regain your sanity! is excessive. Is his head alright? Like I would know. In any case we have to dispose of any sad games because if that idiot dies, the existence of this country will be in jeopardy. I have to clearly tell him that he should buy the next one only after he has finished clearing the current ones. I feel that the Chancellor spends all the money from his part-time job on this And on the other hand, I already finished mine with just food and book expenses! A family which provides food is enviable! While thinking about her real motivations and as a response to the situation in front of her eyes she summoned her anteater Tsukinowa. After getting her positioned on her shoulders, patting her head, and rubbing her cheeks, together they opened the chat. Vice President: Asama, I will send you an image of the eroge that are here; if we sold them, how much would that be? Asama: Umm, from the looks of it everything would be worth about 12000 yen huh, why was I called as the appraiser!? She already told me what I wanted to know. Having personnel who did not hold official positions yet were still talented was a good thing to have for the country. Anyhow, so selling all this and only getting about 12000 yen. I really dont understand males. Even though in the past you were trying to become one? Having that said to her with a bitter smile, Masazumi considered her own circumstances. However she was unable to come up with a good explanation. Ill correct myself, I dont understand that idiot. In contrast to Mitotsudairas deepening bitter smile, Masazumi, directed her gaze at the window while feeling uncomfortable. Beneath her eyes was the overhead bridge in front of the school yard where she had done the public debate. Thinking that it was around there that she had debated She also remembered it was there where she had her trousers yanked down! Ah, umm, Masazumi, you seem to be upset about something? Was it what I just said? Eh? Ah no, it has nothing to do with that. It was something else from a while back. Masazumi shifted her glance to the front. As she did, on the other side of the descending staircase beneath the bridge was Remorse Way. The natural area at the port side is where that park is. After she had seen Sakai off to Mikawa and returned, that was the park path she used when going through the natural area. In the center there was a retreat building, a small place where there are always children playing. After that time, she had stopped by several times and spent her reading time there. It was one of the few spots inside Musashi where Masazumi could relax. Eventually, Masazumi rolled up the sleeves of her jacket, while thinking that it might be nice to have a meal or a conference at the hermitage. Well, Im not planning to do a full-scale job, but shall we see what its like deeper inside Once that is complete Shall we descend to IZUMO for a break, Mitotsudaira? Mitotsudaira listened to Masazumis question. Apparently, there is a festival happening down at IZUMO. With those words, Mitotsudaira experienced a moment of indecision. She was being considerate of my circumstances. As a matter of fact, Hexagone Fran?aise was the homeland of Mitotsudaira. However even after receiving permission to enter IZUMO, she had not descended into IZUMO. Naturally, there was a reason she had not done so. The promise she had made with her mother. Thats why even though many people including her friends were descending to take a break, she did not go. It seemed like Masazumi had realized that fact. Consequently That she didnt ask why I do not go but instead invited me to go with her was That was her way of being considerate with the short friendship they had. Everyone in her surroundings already knew the reason, so they no longer made this type of invitation. However, this provided a sense of freshness. Thats why Mitotsudaira with a bitter smile mixed in It is alright, I have yet to do the management of my territory inside Musashi. Shortly Musashi will head to Edo, right? I think that I will descend at my actual territory. I see. At that point Masazumi put an end to that topic. As both parties took a short pause, the conversion did not restart. Ah? With a slight doubt, Mitotsudaira thought about the present situation. It was almost as if whether to continue implied to mention a bad topic. Uh. From Masazumis current silence she could feel an atmosphere of apology. Masazumi had also already realized it as well, however if she immediately brought out a new topic it was certain that it could be felt that she was avoiding the previous one. It was now Masazumis turn to wait, and for her to bring out a new topic as a way of saying not to worry about it. Mitotsudaira thought that she had to say something. H-however, umm. Frankly, she was not good with this kind of situation. Wiping away an uncomfortable sweat, Mitotsudaira continued. U-umm, that is Right when she finished panicking, a voice unexpectedly came from behind her. It was Oi oi oi oi you girls! What are you doing with my treasure library!? Turning around, there in the corridor was an idiot carrying an eroge package. Masazumi, who had completely half-closed eyes, turned around to look at the culprit responsible for the state of this room. On her shoulder Ma- There, there Tsukinowa. You were not mistaken in deploying attack spells. However, those were the anti-ghost spells that Asama gave us during the battle against Hatton. You need anti-object or anti-personal spells. Also, it is fine if you do not do that against other people, okay? However, while their side was conducting something like a strategy meeting through eye-contact, that idiot said. Ah! These girls. Even though I went to great trouble to arrange the titles in several orders, you went and ruined that! Seijun! Do you understand how much the The Changelings C Throbbing Labyrinth Version that you are currently holding is worth!? It comes to about 300 yen out of the 12000 yen, doesnt it? Saying that, the idiot pulled a textbook from his breast pocket, said dammit!!, and threw it against the floor. Following that, the naked guy who was still wearing clothes pointed in their direction. You dont understand! Dont understand at all, Seijun! The values of goods are not determined by their price alone! Ah! So it is whether they are useless or not. The idiot again threw the textbook against the ground. Following that he looked at Mitotsudaira. Oi oi Nate! Say something to her. By the way Nate, wont you come down to IZUMO and hang out with everyone? The fresh meat there from Hexagone Fran?aise is delicious. At the moment its lamb! Lamb! How about having a bite of one only salted and spit roasted? Uh Um, that is, well. In contrast with Mitotsudaira who was unable to follow the flow of the conversation, the idiot said while scratching his head. Its fine Nate. Hmm, there the idiot tilted his neck. Its not like your mother told you not to come back ever again. And its not the mainland but IZUMO, once in a while lets all go down and grab a meal together, yeah? Everyone wants to have a meal with you, you know!? An expensive one! Is that because you want it to be my treat? That is what I was thinking, Masazumi muttered to herself. However, she was also pondering about Mother? That was the first time she had heard that story. Masazumi did not know very much about Mitotsudaira. All she had heard was that she was originally from the lesser nobility, and that her family was consisted for her mother, a Loup-Garou and her father, a human. There was also that, for some reason or another, she had inherited the name of the Mito-Matsudaira clan and was dispatched alone to Musashi which had led to her current situation. Mitotsudairas last name was also originally a different name. Masazumi did not know the specific details of the circumstances around her name inheritance. This was because recently in Hexagone Fran?aise, not only the important roles but also the noble lineage had been frequently interchanging due to the historical recreation of the Thirty Years War and the Catholic and Protestant civil war. Both their Treasurer and Vice Chancellor had just been changed. Everything was all part of the flow to welcome the era of the monarchy of Louis XIV. Louis Exiv was the King who, after going through the civil war and the chaos of the Thirty Years War, would implement an absolute monarchy. In the Testament it was recorded that Hexagone Fran?aise would experience unprecedented prosperity at the behest of that King. Consequently, the other countries attempted to delay the name inheritance of Louis Exiv with Hexagone Fran?aise having to accept many disadvantaging conditions to escape from these oppressions. The year before last, the name of Louis Exiv was inherited by someone at the first year of high school, however Mitotsudaira being dispatched to Musashi from such a young age was also part of a deal in order to speed up that flow. From the fact that Mitotsudaira was placing importance on her livelihood as a dispatched Knight from Hexagone Fran?aise even while aboard Musashi, it was likely she had not totally cut herself off from Hexagone Fran?aise. That she would not even descend to IZUMO was Her mother, huh. She did not know the finer details but when it came to family bonds, that was different. If you became involved with that known as family, even prying at it there is always a part which could not be dealt with through emotion. Mitotsudaira, you want to eat something afterwards? Eh? It is not like I dont want to go to IZUMO Nah, Tama is fine as well. Since Tama is also a foreign exchange ship, we can eat meat from Hexagone Fran?aise and and have good views. The guys who descended below will probably bring us something as well. Mitotsudaira, its fine if you bring green soybeans and ah, natto, right? No, that is, it is not that my main business is natto Chancellor! Where are you planning to sneak away to while carrying the goods that we are trying to clean up!? Ah, dont you get it? To a different safe house, safe house. Where is that? Ah! Beneath the veranda at Asamas Shrine and inside the attic of Shiros shop; I spent a lot of effort remodeling them. Vice President: Did you hear? Can you go and have a quick look? Asama: They are really there. When did he! Me: Ah! Idiot, that is where the ones with priestesses are; wait till I arrive! Asama: I understand. Well, once you have arrived Ill burn them in front of your eyes okay? Me: You idiot. Think about the feelings of the people who created them. Do you get it!? Novice: If you burn them, they wont become a part of the second hand market; I, as an author, see that as a viable choice. Me: D-Dammit, the net is full of enemies! Its fine since Im living in reality. In this reality space my power is threefold! However your powers have fallen to one-third! Get it!? Worshipper: Thats from Space Magistrate Echizen which started the other day. The one who equips their combat gear in 180000 milliseconds. Silver Wolf: How about a thirty minute program that ends with just the transformation? In a certain way it is realistic. Asama: How should I put it, with those calculations if the original level of power was a tenth of the enemys, even with corrections you would still lose by a narrow margin. Da-dammit! You guys reality assessment is zero sugar! Did you see that just now!? However, the idiot, perhaps realizing something slowly turned around. There Huh? Horizon, what are you doing pretending to smoke a cigarette and blowing smoke out of your nose? Are you going to help me? The following moment the students of the exercise based club who were practicing in the courtyard saw the window of the Student Council room smash and a human shaped thing flying through the sky. However, after confirming that it fell on top of the bridge everyone returned their gazes and continued their respective defense and attack training. Jeez, said Mitotsudaira, who saw Horizon stretching out the fingers of her right hand, then looked at the broken window and began experiencing an uncomfortable sweat. H-hey, Horizon? Judge, today I have plans to go with Kimi-sama to IZUMO. However on the way I thought about bringing Toori-sama along, and have been chasing after him. Yeah, now that you mention it, you did mention something about that during class Judge. It is the store masters family. The store masters parent, Toori-samas grandmother, is there. The reason for going there was It appears that grandmother knows about the past of Horizon, therefore I wanted to meet her at least once. Hearing the contents of the spoken words, Mitotsudaira lightly held her breath. There were a lot of things to consider. There was the fact that Horizon had begun to hold interest regarding her past self, and that she was going to face her past head-on. There Kimi had probably proposed the idea; however the Chancellor was not eager to go. Horizon wished to know about her past self. I wonder if the fact that he was trying as much as possible to not interfere was because theres still a part which he was drawing back from Horizon. Thats why Catch the Chancellor She tried suggesting that for a reaction. Shall I accompany you? As an escort. Hey, Masazumi called out to her from behind. However, Horizon said: No. She was rejected. Nevertheless, before the shock of being told she was unnecessary came, Horizon continued speaking. Yes, I have already asked Futayo-sama to accompany me. I-Is that so? Mitotsudaira asked that question, as if trying to fill the void which had opened up inside her. In front of Mitotsudairas eyes, Horizon nodded in response. It was correct. Judge, lately Futayo-sama has been extremely busy, and due to her effectiveness at her job, slicing the remains of armor plating, she has been called Lady Ueno; I thought she should take a break. Just now when I could not find Mitotsudaira-sama, I called out to Futayo-sama and there she was saying that she had interest in French confectionery. It seems that over there Futayo has been unable to acquire any free time, and her tension seems like it is falling. However, well To reduce Futayos tension, if she says it as we are talking about sweets I could prepare them, you know?" Is it possible for Mitotsudaira-sama to produce confectionery? Mitotsudaira nodded her head slightly. She was confident that she could cook. Her cooking had a tendency towards that of a wolf, though she could make sweets (as long as citrus fruits were not used). Particularly those Western confections which used dairy products such as butter and cream were among her favorites. That was, in other words Confectionery that uses the fat of animals. That suits the tastes of a wolf, you know? Judge. Well, eventually I would like you to teach me how to make those. If I can say it, a lot of what Blue Thunder does are meals; so the master had also said that she has wished for that kind of repertoire. Really? The one who raised their voice was Masazumi. Well, while Im a supporter of Eastern sweets, I do still have interest in Western confectionery. My father likes them, and it would be good if I could serve them before and after meetings. Would you be willing to teach me, Mitotsudaira? Judge, Mitotsudaira went to reply, however she thought about it for a moment. If I had to say, recently the main trend of French confectionery were small goods. Taking into account the fact that Horizon was working in a bakery If it is something you plan to sell in the store, I believe that there is a more suitable person than me. Who would that be? Judge, Mary Stuart. Mary, who was provisionally seeking asylum from England was, together with the Tachibana couple, currently a member of their class. However, Mitotsudaira had hardly exchanged words with Mary. The reason was simple. It was because she was English. During the Middle Ages Hexagone Fran?aise had invaded England. However, those invaders became indigenous and created the southern part of England. Consequently, England repeatedly attempted to be involved with the Royal succession of France; and there was also what happened to the famous Joan of Arc who brought the end to the Anglo-French Hundred Years War. Even now, Hexagone Fran?aise still considers England as a vassal state or outright territory of the Fran?aise and is treating it as a rebel nation. Mitotsudaira also grew up listening to her mothers stories about Joan of Arc from a young age. A mere two hundred years ago France almost came under the control of England, with its lands and people being ravished; and the girl who had led the salvation of France was burnt at the stake by the English. It was a long time ago, that was what her mother would always tell her while laughing. That all of it now is the world of stories. That is why it was not like she held any resentment towards England, however Her feelings were telling her she had to find some good points. They interfered with her country and plundered many things, however England had probably gone ahead and returned something. But that was a negative way of thinking. She believed that she should not bring historical problems into her personal relationship with Mary. Therefore she was keeping her distance from Mary to make sure that part did not come out during an occasional comment. However, while she was thinking about why she had made the assertion that Mary would be a suitable substitute concerning the production of confectionery Mitotsudaira-sama? Eh? In contrast to her, who was falling into a spiral of deep thought, Horizon called out to Mitotsudaira who seemed as if she was taken aback. Why Mary-sama? Ah, umm, well While feeling a one directional sense of disappointment about how if she did not explain they would not understand, Mitotsudaira spoke. In contrast to the confectionery of Hexagone Fran?aise, England has more goods which would be considered evolutions of bread. If I had to say Hexagone Fran?aises confection has a lot of small goods That is the type that I wish for, Mitotsudaira-sama. If it is an evolution of bread then it would be somewhat difficult to distinguish from the goods on the shelves. Is that right? Judge. The store master is originally from IZUMO. However, it seems that she is a magnificent real samurai and that baking confectionery and the like are only a one shot in her way of living. If I had to say, it seems like that she learned to make bread in England. Well, she nodded and behind her Masazumi softly laughed. Argent Loup confection classroom, huh. I wonder if this would be held regularly. Masazumi! Turning around, outside of the window a pair of black wings appeared holding a package. Eh!? What? Service submission classroom!? What is that material? Ill use it!? Ah, this is that idiots goods. Malga, would you please stop mishearing such strange things If that package is a priestess work, then please forward it over to Asamas place. Ah, Naruze looked at the name and address, then kicked the broken windowsill and did a backwards somersault. It looked like she was correct. Lately every night she had been flying around together with Naito testing the functionality of Schwarz Fr?ulein and Weiss Fr?ulein. As expected, you dont use them during the day? I understand that the noise is dreadful after all. They have bad fuel consumption. During the day since people and ships are flying we have to make quick stops and circumvent a lot of them, which makes the fuel costs nothing to sneeze at. Thats why at night, when it is only people we know, is the real deal. For the time being, we have also been setting a Geheimnis Sabbat during the night, will you come watch? Judge, Horizon was the one who replied. She nodded and I will bring the sweet that Mitotsudaira-sama has created with me. Hmm, Naruze showed a meaningful smile and flew above the windowsill. That sounds nice. It has been a while, Im looking forward to it. Mitotsudaira thought about protesting, however before she could voices echoed up from below. He ran away! Hes crawling! Hes fast Eh, no stop! There among the screams of the students was the sound of footsteps mixed in Its the Chancellor. Horizon will ignore this and go ahead with Kimi. "Theres nothing to be done," Masazumis voice was heard to say; however it suddenly stopped because Tsukinowa was opening a sign frame. Masazumi who was looking at the sign frame slightly furrowed her brow, however when she noticed people watching her, she said: Ah, please go on ahead. A message has come in from Neshinbara, so I just have to deal with that. If something happens, make sure to immediately let me know, okay? Judge; after hearing that answer, Mitotsudaira went out into the corridor with Horizon. Everyone else, Mary for example, was at this point living while embracing a variety of thoughts. Study: IZUMO Corporation Toori:Sis! Sis! I descended down into IZUMO but there were a variety of goods from different brands so I did not know what I should buy! Give me any advice, please! Kimi:Lets see, having a basic look, there should be no problem if you buy from the IZUMO brand. Its a composite syndicate so you can go from a castle or ship to even a grain of rice. The representative brands of IZUMO are these below. - Izumo Industries: IZUMOs parent organization. Actually, IZUMO is also a brand of the Izumo Industries, however since Izumo Industries has Shinto and aviation technologies as its primary concerns their positions are now reversed. - IZUMO: IZUMOs main brand. Having Shinto, aviation technology and commodities as its primary concerns, it has developed at many levels by using the transportation capacity of the Shinto network that connects the entirety of the Far East. It is the largest enterprise of the Far East. Since the Shirasago Enterprises started dealing with serious goods, they have started developing into a variety of areas, including gag articles. - Shirasago Enterprise: In contrast to IZUMO which liked to develop a variety of new products, with serious staple goods and Shinto-related as the core of the brand, they have actually changed into a different shrine. The headquarters are located below IZUMO on the land of the old IZUMO. They often get caught up in the messes of IZUMO and ends up in the role of facing those troubles. - Bizen: A brand which handles ironworking related activities. It is located upon the southern provisional country border of M.H.H.R. and Hexagone Fran?aise and conducts the provision of Orei Metallo to both countries. Its expansion into other countries is called BIZEN. - INARIFOX: An Inari-related development section that was merged during the Harmonic Unification War. Specialises in Mouse development. - Izumo Divine Transmission: The provider responsible for the Shinto divine transmission network since ancient times. The foundation of the entire Far Easts Shinto divine transmission network, after the Harmonic Unification War they also took charge of the heavenly god divine transmission network system of the Capital and the Ise force. Kimi: There are also the Gods of War of MINO and the fast food stalwart Burger, however these should describe those relating to life on Musashi and those located nearby. Musashi has the majority of Shinto goods and divine transmissions being of the Shirasago brand as a result of the Asama shrine being connected to Shirasago, however in other cities of the Far East, the names of IZUMO and Izumo Divine Transmission are more common. Each brand has goods that are considered their speciality, so it might be good to keep that in mind. Toori: Well, with all these being available I have to make sure to decide by genre. Kimi: No, youre talking about eroge again. Volume 3, 03: Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site Volume 3, Chapter 03: Hard Worker of the Unfamiliar Site In a place one does not know To make a living What should be done Point Allocation (Ability to Take Action) Wow, a pear tart from below in IZUMO? Inside the grounds of a shrine which possessed an atrium as a ceiling, the blonde with a scarred face turned around with a surprised voice. The location was the third underground floor at the rear of Okutama. Within the atrium established using the two side streets, the ascending stairs there led to the torii arch, where there was a grove and a shrine. The name which was bestowed on the large torii archway on the bow side was Asama Shrine. Through the waterfalls formed by the rivers falling from the surface section and the sunlight entering from the atrium, shadows and light intersected several places within the shrine grounds. Inside those shrine grounds the one who had spoken the previous words was the priestess-styled inner-suit figure of Mary. While taking the paper box offered to her, she said: Is it all right? Lady Adele, is it alright for me to accept this? Judge, the one who nodded was the blue jersey clad figure of Adele. These are provisions provided by Musashi and the others to the official positions and important offices. Earlier when purchasing tableware from down below, Musashi asked me to carry them with me once I returned in order to reduce her load. Please have it together with the 1st Special Duty Officer. Hey! Adele who was speaking, directed those final words to the surrounding pack of shadows jumping around. It was the dogs. There were dogs on leashes and off leash as well as young, adult and old. With single word from Adele, the dogs, with a stray white dog in the middle, sat down all at once. Adele faced the dogs and said. This is where you get your water from, okay? Anything else is prohibited. The toilet is also at the prescribed location. The dogs let out a single loud bark as if to nod. Good, Adele nodded and began to provide the feed she had received from pedestrians in orderly fashion. Turning around and looking, Mary was there smiling. However, well, I would never have thought that you would take a part-time job as a priestess at the Asama Shrine. She began to think that if you thought about it historically, this was definitely a chaotic situation; also These are the 1st Special Duty Officers tastes. She also wanted to say that aloud; however, Adele remained silent. After all, she being a normal individual meant that she was not someone who should become too deeply involved with royalty or deviants. However Mary, with a white inner suit as the base and red tights while shaking the tail ballast with the broom which hung at her waist could be definitely seen to look good. Mary showed a smile her way. I am only doing things such as cleaning, tidying and preparing the store. I think it would be good if I could work more However, I lack a proper understanding of Shinto, so Im depending on these a little. There was a small computer hanging from the hard point on her waist. What was displayed there was an explanation of Shinto formulas and spells. She was studying in her own way, and after Adele understood that, she said: After all, to continue your inheritance of Marys name you are unable to discard the Catholic religion. However, being on board Musashi and continuing like that would be a bit of a difficult situation Thats why I suggested you to use the Hidden Catholic setting. Judge, normally it seems the Hidden setting was used for believers of Shinto who wished to believe in Catholicism; however since my situation would be the reverse, it apparently makes the application complicated. So she was working at the shrine to demonstrate her belief in order to lessen the application conditions. However, Adele thought, like she who only believed in Catholicism, she was able to respect her beliefs in everyday life; and if Asama was there acting as an intermediary it was simple to achieve messaging. But Why did you say that you wanted to understand Shinto? Eh? After forming the words, Mary hesitated and her cheeks reddened. If Im the same as Master Tenzou, there will not be many inconveniences If any of our class were here at the moment, the fate of the 1st Special Duty would have been sealed tomorrow. Im glad it was me. Ill let him off with just spreading it over the net. However, Mary bowed her head in her direction. In any case, thank you for everything back in England. Eh? Ah no, after all I didnt cause a ruckus at the Tower of London nor had any real activity during the Armada Battle. I was waiting for maintenance on my mobile shell so it was pretty easy-going for me. More importantly Mary, how are you feeling at the moment? Judge, I can talk with the neighbors, I can work here, cook food and sew; theres a lot I can do. The Far East also has many books which allows me to enjoy my time here. Have you descended into IZUMO? No, she showed something like a troubled smile. My free time did not match with Master Tenzou. He has his job down at the engineering section, after all. That guy, leaving behind his blonde large-breasted wife in priestess clothes, what exactly is he doing. Adele who was about to mentally enter a preaching stance, instead lightly stopped her breath at Marys next words. Also, even if it is only IZUMO, as someone who was born in England I feel some difficulty when it comes to the territory of Hexagone Fran?aise. I am also meant to have gotten married in Hexagone Fran?aise after all. Hearing the difficult content of those words said without any hesitation, Adele thought of the word consideration. Her mother and father were both from Hexagone Fran?aise, however she was born on Musashi. There was also her father who had lost his place within Hexagone Fran?aise and taught her to place a greater value on her existence as a vassal over her country. She was a Catholic, a vassal and from a lineage of Hexagone Fran?aise; however, she was a resident of Musashi. That is why she realised that Mitotsudaira and Mary were keeping a distance from each other. Like her, they both held the thinking of the era of knights, however following her birth one held a different type of awareness towards her home country. That was Mitotsudaira. There was probably a similar situation for Mary. She bitterly smiled. At the point when you feel that you should not be aware that it is already hopeless, you then think once again that is also hopeless; however you wonder if it is truly hopeless, and it goes around in repetition. However I talked with Master Tenzou about going down to IZUMO, I asked about a variety of purchases at IZUMO, and he will help on a later date. It was something easy to solve. Really Adele thought, that 1st Special Duty is doing quite well. Arguably, she was moved emotionally. That is why Adele first went to go about her business. So, umm, Im sorry, wheres Asama? Eh? Umm, earlier she was peering under the veranda and then doing something about the arrangements for a seal However, now she said something about stacking firewood out front towards the staircase so she is doing the cleansing of firewood in the forest around the back. Something happened with someone close She nodded on the inside, however it would be better not to let Mary know the particulars. However Mary, who was tilting her head, looked to the dogs then. Adele, you were at IZUMO for shopping and walking your pets? Eh? Well I run during the morning and evening. However, since Ive been doing it for a while the dogs thought I would play with them and started to follow me. Then they gradually continued to increase in number, and lately this has become some sort of routine with people who have a habit of throwing them treats when I pass; and people who seem too busy to take theirs for a walk, leave it to me. Judge. It is very lively. Receiving an appropriate follow-up was something to be grateful for. However, well And this was something that Asamas father thought up: attaching talismans to these dogs and have them run which would then conduct the ships tuning. By using the purification talismans space created by the practitioners of Shinto as a rudimentary training well even if they are badly made, we attach these which are gathered for free and attempt to remove the localized distortions within the vessel. In short, guard dogs to prevent the occurrence of phenomena. However, if Asama was busy dealing with the misconduct of someone close I guess it will not be happening today. Well, lately and due to the repair of Musashi, even if there is a distortion the poor part should have disappeared, so it should be okay. I also wish to view the new tableware I bought to replace the tableware that was placed on the table and broken during Musashis full turn the other day. Thats why Adele thought she would return home; however, Mary said Lady Adele, it is almost time for my break, so how about this? She held up the box with the pear tart. Will you have it together with me? We can have Asama and other part timers join us. There is a god! Adele thought from the bottom of her heart. That a suggestion with no downside would bring about such sense of awe! Ah, after this long time Adele was glad that this person was not executed. Then in front of her, the goddess directed a smile her way. It is quite large after all. I shall have what is left over together with Master Tenzou. While she was wondering whether this was all right, black wings descended from the sky. Descending and spreading her wings as if striking the atmosphere and regaining her posture before touching the ground was ? Are you working? Judge, can you give this to Asama for me? Its nothing important. T-Thats a strange way of describing something! Oh, Naruze, we were just thinking about having some tea; however Hmm, Naruze looked at the paper box that Mary was holding. Then she directed her gaze below to the dogs that were looking up at her wings with great interest. We received ours a little while ago, but I guess it would be fine to have that tomorrow. Okay, while it isnt a Technohexen tea party Ill join you for a bit. 4th Special Duty, what about your work? Margot should also currently be taking a break. Naruze pointed in the port side direction, towards Tama. Then she pointed at Mary with a smile on her face and said Judge, over where your husband and Naomasa are working. "To continue training even though it is your break time is admirable, Muneshige-shi." A single voice echoed around the outside front wall section of Tama which basked in the sun of the second day of the month. As a result of damage to the outer wall, this location was one of the places where footholds had been installed for repairs. There were many people being hired, not just in the maintenance or the repairs section, as the entire engineering division was conducting repairs throughout Musashi; however Well, it is good that I have found a place to work where I can also complete my training. Dont you agree, Tenzou? Judge, holding his hand to the white steel wall was the jacket-less figure of Tenzou. The fact that Naomasa and Mitotsudaira also participate is something to be highly appreciative of. Well then, about todays training its fine, right Muneshige-shi? When he turned around, in front of him was a single young married couple who were on top of a widely created foothold. Muneshige was wearing a work vest and Gin was clad in a Tres Espa?a uniform. Tenzou thought as he looked at the two of them. Well, it is surprising that we managed to join together with the Tachibana married couple. After all, it was only about two weeks ago when those two were still considered the enemy. However now those two had submitted an application to Tres Espa?a for the removal of their inherited names. While Muneshiges had been accepted, it was heard that Gins was still pending. That is because Gin''s father is also a member of the Tachibana lineage. Masazumi had made a deal with Tres Espa?a such that if the individual in question wishes to be one of Musashis crew, they will treat them as a resident of the Far East, and that settled things with Tres Espa?a. In other words, as long as they remained on Musashi, they were neither residents of Tres Espa?a or Musashi but Far East residents as the original Tachibana clan. In reality it could be said that Gins future was depending on what she wanted to do with herself. This was not Gins comment. However, if Gin chose to remain with the Muneshige who had his inherited name revoked he was thinking about doubling his efforts for the time when he would once again inherit the name. Anyhow, Tenzou stopped that train of thought and went to deal with the issue at hand. What needed to be done now was Advancing the rehabilitation training of Muneshige-shis legs to the next stage. Is it all right? Tenzou lifted his hand slightly in the direction of Naomasa. With that, Naomasa cut one part from the rolled paper-like object she was gripping with her artificial arms and formed a pipe. Here. Tenzou caught the somewhat heavy solid paper pipe which was tossed over to him. Then when he held that rolled up paper-like object and showed it to the Tachibana couple. Gin tilted her neck and spoke. A Shinto deity talisman to repair damaged metallic parts. It provides an artificial life force to metal and using ether as a basis, conducts an automated repair. It is however considered a prohibited technique by Catholics due to being similar to the act of God Gin shifted her eyes to the side. Where she shifted her eyes there were multiple white talismans attached to the wall. All of that white was identical to the one Tenzou was holding. Then Naomasa also tilted her gaze towards the white horizontal line. Honestly, this is an ineffective method of repair. Well, it can be useful for emergencies and light damage such as light scratches where it would be wasteful to replace the plating. Judge, normally you assemble a foothold and then attach them horizontally in an orderly fashion Tenzou pointed to a position approximately twenty meters above. Floating there on a broom it was someone with golden wings who waved her hand in this direction. It was Naito. She raised her hand next to her mouth and said. From what I can tell the repairs in this area arent done properly. Naito poked a section of the outer wall with the tip of her broom. Seeing that, Naomasa nodded. Since this area is my responsibility, do you think you could give it a try? With that question, Muneshige looked up at the wall which seemed perpendicular. Youre telling me to climb this? No, Tenzou spoke. Im telling you to run. I see, Gin thought. There was really value in consulting with the ninja 1st Special Duty Officer who seemed knowledgeable about occupations that could be used for training. At first, when I heard that it was work that could serve as training, I thought it was simply manual labour like carrying materials and assisting in creating footholds Gin looked up at wall. That served as basic training, with the next stage being running up this near perpendicular wall? She asked Muneshige who was beside her as he directed a sharp gaze towards the ninja. The question was Without a run-up? Gin was envious of the way that he was already seriously looking at this ninja conduct. There the ninja lightly nodded in response to Muneshige and, with his head, indicated towards Muneshige''s legs. Looking at the way that you are walking, you seem to be overly conscious of your knees. Certaintly, since I damaged my ligaments I have developed a tendency to protect them. I see. Then I wish for you to answer the next question honestly. That was Have your injuries completely healed? Gin heard Muneshiges answer in response to the ninjas question. Judge. Previously he had replied with Tes. However, now both he and I are different. Not different, we have just tried to start our new selves. Thinking that was a meaningful answer, Gin slightly lowered her head to the ninja. Do not worry, please provide me with instructions without holding anything back. Judge, in that case I will have you understand the main aim here. Saying that, the ninja vanished. !? The reason Gin reflexively looked upwards was not a result of her sense of sight, but a matter of intuition. Sure enough, there looking above her head at the surface of the wall, the shadow of the ninja was already running at a position higher than ten meters. Nimble. He was not climbing. The ninja was running on the wall as if he was floating with every step. It was martial arts. It was pure martial arts with no ether light at all being emitted. However, usually if you were to climb, you would lose momentum and fall back to the ground. Thats why Muneshige-sama, that martial art Judge, in order to continue going upwards, it is important to keep accelerating faster than you are falling. To achieve that Compared to a normal running style, you do not use your legs to kick. Instead, you use the sole of your forward leg to hang onto the wall, and then, so as to not to lose momentum, you repeatedly pull yourself forward in a short cycle. It was not kicking behind and propelling the body forward but rather hanging on and pulling the body forward. I see, Gin thought. Up until now as a result of carrying materials in an unstable environment, the kicking and pushing was done as rehabilitation and now, this pulling movement was the next stage of his rehabilitation. Ju Gin, who was going to say that it made sense, suddenly stopped. Is this it? In the sky beside the nodding Technohexen, the ninja was standing on the wall. Huh? In front of Gins gaze the ninja was standing on the surface on the wall. He had his right leg slightly lowered and while making his body seemingly slightly fall onto the wall, he apparently stood on the wall with a relaxed atmosphere. In front of her, momentarily dumbstruck, was Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer who folded her arms and formed the following words: Ninja are apparently able to always stand on top of a still blade. Well, even though he looks like that, here on-board Musashi he is one of our most highly talented ninja; so it is always good to observe him. While those words continued, the ninja, who while continuing to talk to the fallen angel, tilted his body slightly forward towards the wall. Thinking that he was going to fall There is some damage over here. The ninja remained on the wall like nothing and moved to the left. Then as if following the fingertips of the Technohexen, he attached a talisman to the wall, then using his fingers and grasping the slight thickness of the talisman, he rotated his body in the opposite direction. Naito, here you go. From his breast pocket he pulled out a bamboo can of Saint Max George Coffee and passed it over to the Technohexen. In his movements there was no sense of him rushing or hurrying. He moved with an air of composure. From there, the ninja turned his body and fluttered through the air. Well then. Without any sound or lowering his body, he simply descended onto the foothold. The unstable foothold did not shake or make a sound. Unbelievable. Musashis 1st Special Duty Officer usually served a decoy role during battles and even at Englands Tower of London he had not participated in any direct combat. However even then I see, I understand. Seeing the ninja who was approaching this direction, Gin muttered. What saved Mary Stuart was not just the actions of those around him. Hmm? Is there something wrong? I wonder if the ninja who tilted his neck had not realized his ability. No If he had not realized it, then there was no way he would be displaying it. He had self-awareness about his own abilities. However for those around him, this was a matter of fact. That was why it was not pointed out by them. With respect to that fact It is the same as us in the past. I wonder if this is also that kind of place, Muneshige-sama. Judge, so it seems. While saying that, he moved forward. With that sudden movement, she looked up and in the corners of Muneshiges mouth there was a smile that seemed as if he was trying to tolerate something. Good grief. Even if he had only just received permission for everyday activities from the treatment facility. This person likes this kind of stuff; being challenged. Muneshige, while nodding to Tenzous words who said the area was right beneath the target, stood in front of the wall. Then sending a fleeting glance in the direction of Tenzou, said. Thank you for all the arrangements and such. Dont worry about it; there Tenzou waved his hand from side to side. I dont have the personality or the position to be teaching people. Thats why after this assignment, I want you to learn on your own, is that all right? In other words that was In the 1st Special Duty Officers opinion, by the time I am able to complete this task, it will be that I have achieved a sufficient ability? It is also that, however Tenzou while scratching his head shrugged his shoulders. If you can complete this, then the places where you can work aboard Musashi will increase, you know? Judge, Muneshige laughed. He had realized lately that Musashi was constantly facing a lack of personnel, so engineering, maintenance and repairs jobs were always available. Among those jobs, the ones with the good pay were work on the outer wall or in high places. Muneshiges thinking was that the most necessary thing for newcomers was money. In that case, the challenge will be whether my legs can take on those tasks. Muneshige placed his right leg on the wall. Then Well then. He went. Muneshige ran up the wall. He was beginning to understand the method. By the third step, he had grasped most of the tempo. Thats why he thought he could do it, however Oh! At the seventh step he suddenly began to lose speed. He understood the reason quite well. He was holding power towards the leg which he was using to pull his body up for too long. His leg power had decreased by a lot. He thought that if it had been the past him, he could have gone further. Actually he thought that in his current form, he could still go about three more meters, making a total of twelve meters, however Muneshige At the ten meter mark of the twenty meters that he was meant to run he kicked the wall. He did a backwards somersault, entered a landing posture and there from far above his head the Technohexen exclaimed. Ah. Even though I waited with the coffee. Before he could assert he was sorry, he landed on the foothold. Together with a banging sound, the wooden floor and the strengthened bamboo of the foothold let out a screeching sound. Thinking that it was an unsightly landing, he stood up and looked and there was Gin who had come with a towel. He realized that his entire body was covered in sweat. Tenzou also finally came. Okay. How splendid. Getting that far on your first time is pretty good. As expected. In response to his words, Muneshige went to say something. However There was a weight from the depth of his chest. It was oxygen deprivation. As a result of extreme tension and movement, light oxygen deprivation symptoms had occurred and the depth of his chest felt heavy. After all, surprisingly enough I dont do these types of movements much. Muneshige looked upwards at the ten meter position, and carved it into his heart. He could make it up to that position. There before he could say anything to Tenzou who had come to his side, Gin who was next to him lightly bowed her head. Thank you very much. However Muneshige-sama, it did seem like you could have gone a little further At Gins prompting words, Muneshige nodded his head. He breathed air into his lungs and lightened his body. Judge. However I have to land afterwards. Muneshige thought back about his last landing. He had lowered his body to its limit, however the shock from his soles had not disappeared. That was to say that the springs of his muscle strength and sense of balance had decreased. It think that if I had gone any higher than that, something would have gone wrong with my landing. Judge. The best way is to not try the impossible, if you can manage that, then afterwards you will improve on your own. In no time you will be better than you were before. Tenzou said that and looked over everyone. Well then, shall we take an official break? I believe we can do something about drinks Ah, shall I go buy them? Even though Im like this now, I used to be a deliverer in the postal service. No, no. Have this." Tenzou waved his hand around his waist and returned it. Seeing several bamboo cans were hanging from his hand, Gin muttered: Youre not saying you did that just now with all that weight attached? That was Almost as if youre a speedy gofer all the time. G-Gin, wasnt that a bit harsh! Ah, Im sorry! No, that way of being at ease is also more comfortable for me. Saying that, the ninja paused for a moment. Then he looked in the west direction. There was IZUMO and the path leading to it. There was a flow of movement on the dirt path. With the tremor of a brown hair that could also be seen as a gathering of brown wind Would that be Kimi-dono? Kimi was heading in the direction of IZUMO. However, she walked towards a suburban house which was along the way. Beneath the afternoon sky danced a brown color. It was hair. The girl who was wearing a Far East uniform modified into something suiting a dancing girl was looking up at the sky. It was Kimi. The place where she was basking in the western wind was a garden of a suburban house at IZUMO. The spacious garden was enclosed by a fence. It was a fence which was entwined with Japanese Morning Glory shoots that still had no flowers. Raising ones face and looking up from there it was possible to overlook everything in the surrounding scenery. To the east was Musashi, to the south was the countryside and forest; and then to the north and west there was the city of IZUMO, where a massive multistory shrine combined with a white development center could be seen. In this garden which took a distance from all of these was a house with a southern facing thatched roof. It was just one of the many farm-like buildings in the suburb. It was that kind of house and farm. Then after Kimi had looked in all four directions she directed her gaze to the east, towards Musashi. Well then. Beneath the blue of the early summer and the low clouds, there was a massive black and white ship. From her current position, the whole aspect of the starboard side looked as if a cliff of great length. The dancing girl, while entwining her hair that was being blown about by the wind around her arm, let out a small laugh. Looking from below makes it seem so large. Dont you think so, Uzy? Calling out, there from the gap in her chest a wavy-haired little girl Mouse crawled out and nodded. She clapped her hands once and pulled out a sign frame. The contents were Silver Wolf: Kimi, Horizon has headed that way. Can you see her? Wise Sister: Easily wolf. From just now though. As if following Musashis outer wall, Kimi moved her sight downwards. On one of the several bridges connected to Musashi, there were two shadows on the road heading in this direction. There, coming along between the shelter-belt forest road which had a slight heat haze was Haha, as I thought, foolish brother chose to pass. With a lady attendant as your escort, you seem to be on your leisurely way, Horizon. While still far away, Kimi saw the silver hair which seemed as if it was immersed in the heat haze come along. Well then, without changing her posture Kimi, turned her back on Horizon and Futayo. Wise Sister: Mitotsudaira, in that case you should come down here as well. Have you longed for your mothers scent so much that you cant come down? You being too considerate of Mary is also something you should avoid Silver Wolf: This way of speaking! Aha, Kimi softly laughed, however she lightly lowered her eyebrows. Looking at the sign frame, she said. Well, do your best. Leaving a voice which wouldnt reach, she then looked forward, to the north. There was a city. In the surroundings there were rice-plant paddies and irrigation channels; within the north side there was a town, with a Shinto torii gate and a group of research facilities that could be seen as a massive fortress. On the far side of the Shinto Arch there was a staircase which spanned over several kilometers, and above that a shrine which was Izumo-Kitsuki-Taisha. The core of the Large Company IZUMO; from the age of the gods it has been the large financial support of the gods and is now what the citizens of the Far East rely upon Hmm. She took a breath. I wonder what Horizon will think meeting my grandmother who lives in a place like this? Lives in a place like this is quite a thing to say, Kimi. From the depths of the house, from the direction of the tatami mat floor which received the rays of the sun there was a voice. It was a womans slightly subdued voice. Grandmother How many times before you understand do I have tell you that either Mitsu or Grandma are fine. Im not someone who needs that much respect. Appearing from the house frontage there was an elderly woman who was wearing the clothing of the Far East with the front closed as many married people had it, and whose hair had faded to a light brown. So? Horizon is alive? I heard about Mikawa and the rest. Here and there were disturbances and wariness. Well then, the reason you came here wasnt to learn about ritual techniques or smiting, was it? What did you come here for? As far as we know, for the moment we want to hear the oldest story that we can. What stories? In regards to her grandmothers question, Kimi answered like this: About Horizons mother. Mother would not talk about it however, what about Grandmother? Is there anything that you can say in front of Horizon herself? After all, Horizon may have lost her memories but it is not like she has lost her past. There is a lot she should know She should know? Haha, Kimi nodded her head. Horizon might experience sadness if she were to suddenly come to face her past without knowing anything, you know? If that happens, foolish brother might become discouraged. That is also something that I do not wish for. Thats why Kimi directed her gaze to the silver hair which was walking there from far away and said. For the sake of Horizon who knows nothing Will you let her hear your words so that she can confront that past? Volume 3, 04: Assemblers under the Eaves Volume 3, Chapter 04: Assemblers under the Eaves Why is it that The more you try to listen to a story The more you end up telling one Point Allocation (Mutual Exchange) Beneath the blue sky of IZUMO and beneath the eaves there was the muttered voice of an elderly woman. Thats right Horizon, about your mother There on the veranda, the speaking Mitsu was sitting traditionally on top of a cushion with Horizon seated beside her. In front of her, Kimi and Futayo had put on gloves and were in the yard searching through the vegetable garden. Ah, this is a potato! Grandmother, even though it is still widely regarded as a prohibited good Confiscated! Its confiscated! Hmm, the edamame which my father liked are grown here, Kimi-dono. As an offering to my father''s spirit, I think I may also take possession of some. Boiled in salt I had some leftovers so as I said you could do as you please, but what exactly did you come here to do. Mitsu said that with half-open eyes; however the two women didnt listen. Thats why Mitsu paused for a moment and directed her question to Horizon, who was drinking tea by her side. Horizon? Why exactly did you come here? Why did you come here? The questioned Horizon considered that. At first it was just because Kimi-sama had invited me She considered it. If she had rather to say the reason she came, that was The reason is that I thought it would be okay to come. It''s nice being condescending. Judge. Horizon raised her right thumb to show Mitsu and she was already returning the same action. The two women exchanged gazes, both nodded and then Horizon once again opened her mouth. Anyway, at first I thought that it was meaningless. Even now, I am still conjecturing whether that is true. Youre very straightforward. Once again the two of them raised their thumbs. After that, Horizon said. Judge, thank you very much. However Toori-sama went Ah!? I am not going. I am definitely not going! I cant go for your sake! and acted stubborn, so I changed my mind and decided I had to come. How rebellious. She raised her thumb. Judge, thank you very much. In any case, to tell the truth it is a rare occurrence for me to disembark from Musashi; so as a method of study, it is also valid. Then, since she had come, she had only one purpose. The current purpose is to hear about Horizons mother, that is all. I see. Mitsu nodded her head. Then she tilted her head and asked the following. Why is it you want to know? It was a simple question, so that is why she immediately answered. The contents of her reply were It is because I want to be able to understand my mother. Why? If I can understand her, then the eventual sadness will be reduced. Even if I am no longer able to exchange words with that person, I can think about her; and it is possible for me to inherit her will. Well then. Let us do something like a little test. About how much meaning talking about the past has for you. A test to measure that. Judge, Please do as you wish. That was a good answer, Mitsu said. There with a faint smile Okay, I am going to ask? You are saying that understanding is important? In that case if you can understand something, then is it okay to lose it? Oh?, Horizon thought. She had had a similar discussion but from the opposing stance. It was in London, England, during that act Toori had called a date. Date, that was an English word. To translate it to Japanese, it was going out. Toori wanted really badly to go on a date with Horizon, so it was strange. In any case, considering the words he had said at that time... What had he replied with when she had said the same words that Mitsu had just spoken? Ah. She remembered, and it was something she could accept; thats why Horizon said the following: That is not correct. While trying to stand on the opposite parallel line, she had the feeling that she could somehow understood the words that she had been told at that time. There is nothing that is okay to lose, that is what I am thinking. While conducting multiple layers of judgment, Horizon formed her words. After thinking over the things which he had told her in the past, she began to speak. That is why I do not wish to understand just so that I will be okay with losing something Unfortunately, everything will eventually be lost; however if you can understand and enjoy spending time together, even when that time unexpectedly comes Was it this kind of thing? Would it not be possible to understand what happens at that time? That is my conjecture. Thats an idealistic thought. With Mitsus words Horizon simply asked the following: Is that what you determine? That it is nothing but an ideal?" Judge, Mitsu who was resting her chin in her hands spoke. If you die, no matter how much time you spend together it is still sad for those who are left behind. It was the same for my husband and for my parents. Is it not possible to have an understanding about losing something?" The contents of your question are quite harsh. The two of them raised their thumbs. However, Horizon did not say that she was sorry in response to Mitsus words. If she apologized for asking something that was necessary to her, it would mean that she needed to lower her head. Thats why I understand that this will change our topic, but I would like to request a lecture. Advice on how to resolve the sadness of loss. Those are some nice words. Mitsu laughed and then she said. Understanding the deceased is quite a difficult task. After all, they are already gone, and on the other hand, there is no way to confirm anything more than that. Thats why as a reference for you who is trying to learn about your mother, I will tell you a bit of my story. You may experience the same amount of hardship, after all. There are hardships? Mitsu responded that there were. My mother, well that would be the great-grandmother of that kid out there who is digging up potatoes. That great-grandmother, when Toori and Kimi were in elementary school was it the fifth year? Haha, it was the fourth year, so eight years ago. Have things become a bit unclear? asked Kimi playfully. You just grew up fast because you have nothing above your neck. Well in that year, Musashis route was an eastern circulation via Bizen. It just happened that they came to Hexagone Fran?aise''s northern IZUMO during the end of the year. However, their great-grandmother was in a bad condition and they wouldnt make it here in time at that rate. However Mitsu pointed in direction south. The deal that Musashi made over in the direction of K.P.A. Italia. Due to Hashiba starting their full-scale movements, the rule of Nagahama began and the route was no longer usable; so they were forced to stop at Bizen IZUMO at the southern country border of Hexagone Fran?aise. However the Pope-Chancellor of K.P.A. Italia Innocentius allowed trade with the surrounding countries; and in order to obtain repair parts, there were permitted a limited capacity of cargo ships to come and go between IZUMO. So there were also a variety of political factors to continue the trade of other countries with Musashi. That was They came here, however it was only Toori and Kimi. The border controls were apparently soft on children Hey Kimi, what sort of situation was that? With Mitsus question, Kimi raised her body with a state of disappointment within Horizons gaze. Dont you remember? Well, Kimi folded her arms. Then she looked over this way and pointed to the eastern sky and Musashi. That foolish brother did, right? He suddenly knocked on my door and said Lets go Sis. If Mum were to find out it would be trouble, so lets go while we can. It seems like he had requested it earnestly of the people in the Provisional Council. Thinking about it now, it is a lot easier for the other side to accept something when it comes from children wanting to go to give their final greeting to a relative. Now? Then, at that time? As the adults were suspicious, I was thinking that if something happened I had to protect my foolish brother. I see, Horizon nodded. She was interested in the fact that Futayo seemed to be getting excited over the fact that the turnip had long roots, however at the moment hearing the rest of the story was more important. Thats why Horizon returned her gaze to Mitsu. She thought that she wanted to hear the remainder of the story. So that was the way that Toori-sama and Kimi-sama were able to come? Apart from that did anything else happen? Judge, the two of them only spent a few ordinary days here. After that on the way back, you returned to the halted Musashi at Bizen IZUMO by carriage and on foot, didnt you? So? Since the schedule didnt match up with the cargo vessel, we returned while being assisted by some kind people. On the way back too much stuff happened; even if I talked about it, no one would believe me so that is why I dont talk about it. Is that so, Mitsu said. Then she looked this way and paused with a smile. Horizon listen, okay? After some time had passed, a letter arrived from my stupid daughter on board Musashi saying I locked up those two who had returned in their rooms for two or three days. Then Then? At the time when she was wondering what had occurred. Mitsu looked up at the sky and spoke. Their great-grandmother, in other words my mother, smiled. That was Horizon thought that was a normal, everyday reaction. There was a difference between people about the value of the existence called great-grandchildren; however, if they had arrived home safely then you would be smiling. However In that case, why was Mitsu especially remembering that smile? She didnt understand. That is why Horizon did not speak. However after being silenced, in front of her Mitsu tilted her brown teacup towards her mouth. Then I wonder why! What is it? Ah. Mother laughed and spoke. I dont know whether my life was meaningful, however if my grandchildren who are connected through my soul came to visit me before I go I think I lived a proper way of life if it meant they came. That was She realized that she was saying the same words as before. The meaning that the words Mitsu said was something she thought Horizon would understand; however, she did not. That was why she stopped her words part-way through. I apologize. I am unable to reach an understanding. That is a good thing. After all, I dont really understand it either. Thats why I told you this story. There, Mitsu showed her first bitter smile. Then she adjusted her chin in her hands. It is not like my mother spent a lot of time together with Toori and Kimi. After my mother died, I also became sad and wept. However I think mother at the very least blessed the satisfaction that she felt towards Toori and Kimi. Do you understand? Mitsu said, and she then suddenly looked at the yard. I wonder what form the satisfaction of understanding takes. Hey, Kimi! Haha, what is it? Im in a good mood today so Ill make an answer across generations, okay? Well then, Kimi, how was it at that time when you and Toori returned to Musashi? Did you think about anything regarding my mother? Actually grandmother, theres no way that I remember something from that long ago. Ah, however Kimi formed a wry smile. Foolish brother said this. That our great-grandmother was cute. That she was thankful, thankful towards everything, that her being delighted was cute. With those words, Horizon nodded. Judge. I see, I have understood that part. Horizon then said the following with the frank opinion that had formed inside her heart. Toori-sama is indiscriminate when it comes to raising flags. The women fell silent and the grandma had eye contact with her grandchild. After that, the grandchild instructed calm down with her hand, and the grandma nodded. After a while the grandchild cleared her throat and spoke to Horizon. Okay? Horizon. Its alright because they are relatives, you know? You cant conquer them. In other words, it will be added as part of the supplementary DVD. The grandchild looked at her grandma. Grandmother, what should I do at a time like this. How should I know. Anyway, said Mitsu. Then, saying however to connect her sentences, she once again took a breath. Ah well, so it is true that Toori looked at my mother in such a way. My mother ended her life being thankful for a lot of things. Ended her life being thankful? Horizon repeated Mitsu''s words within her heart. Then Horizon thought this. I dont understand. Why had the fact that the two, Toori and Kimi, had come led to being thankful about anything and everything. Why had Mitsus mother Why was she thankful? Should the thankful ones not be the later generation who had been given birth to and received their upbringing? Horizon. Mitsu, while turning back this way asked the following. Do you think that something that has completed its purpose is no longer necessary? Judge, is what Horizon began to answer. After all, a machine which had completed its purpose will become an unnecessary, useless object. Once you switch to a new good, it is fine for the old good to be disassembled and recycled. Thats why Horizon started to voice an affirmative response. No. Composing her thoughts, Horizon shook her head to the side. I do not think that is true. Why not? That is because Horizon was once like that. That was One may think their purpose is over, and while that may be correct, being more important than you think you are to someone else is something that usually happens. Even Horizon, who believed that she was nothing, was not abandoned at Mikawa. It was not just her. At England it was the same for Mary, so in that case perhaps it was the same for others. That was why If you wish to decide that you are unnecessary, then you must ask everyone in the entire world. Also not just those people in the same generation, but also those in the following generations. The reason being is that I am now thinking about wanting to know my mother. In my mothers generation, even if her mother had been shunned by the entire world, at this very moment I, of the following generation, wish for her. That is a good answer. The two of them raised their thumbs. So then, Horizon connected her thinking to the previous topic. The reason why Mitsus mother was thankful for everything was She was able to believe that not just the physical things in front of your eyes, but also the things beyond such as their thoughts of her, were important to them. That due to this, two people who were connected to her by blood had come from far away. Thats right. Thats why it will be good to remember that. What would? Ah, Mitsu spoke. Your mother is not here, however she is glad that you have come here. Indeed, so am I who has once again formed a connection with you as well. Mitsu formed words as if to connect everything together. Putting You understand? as a preface, she spoke again. I was also one of those people who thought of meeting the lost you. Well, to you it might be just a test. Thats why I am trying to teach you to think that meeting me was a good thing. That was About your mother. About my mother? Horizon slightly prepared her consciousness. She had come here wanting to know about her mother. However, she had absolutely no memories of her mother. It was certain that she had one. After all she was here, however What kind of person was my mother? Was it a result of Phylargia that she wished to follow up on the doubt she had suddenly thought up? That thought immediately became words, turning it into a question. The words which escaped from her mouth were Mitsu-sama, Horizon''s mother was There isnt much I can say. Towards she who had become unable to form those words, the old woman showed eyes which looked like the shape of a smile. Your mother was a brilliant student. She came to IZUMO during her middle school years; at the time I was at high school doing ritual Shinto spell and ether research when she came to see me. She was doing ley line research and wanted knowledge of the Far East formulas. Mitsu-sama, you used to be an instructor? Judge, I am one of the students who participated in the suppression of the Shimabara Rebellion, the reproduction of the Far East Catholic revolt from fifty years ago that was brought forward in time. After that harsh war ended, I returned here and received a recommendation from the Testament Union. Well, they determined that leaving a young girl who liked to go wild was dangerous; so I served as an instructor here, and when my hair started to turn white your mother came. That was It was thirty five six years ago. She came to this middle school the same year as my idiot daughter and they hit it off and got along well. In that case, Horizon thought, if that is where she spent her time in middle school then what came next was Was her high school here or at Musashi? With that question, Mitsu shook her head to the side. Then she spoke the same words which had the same meaning as the shaking of her head. I dont know. Where that child attended high school, I mean. You dont know? Determining that parroting her words was meaningless, Horizon followed with another question. Why is it that you dont know? Academies are all facilities which have records being archived. They are after all the cornerstones of the politics and military of each country. Thats true, there the corners of her mouth formed a smile. Ill say it in advance, but Im also one who wishes to know something about it. My daughter was also quite outraged. However, at a certain time, that child unexpectedly received a single letter and disappeared without leaving a note. Then once again at a certain time, she suddenly came back. Breathing in, Mitsu spoke. It was around eighteen or nineteen years ago. She was slightly worn out though, and surprisingly she possessed a permit directly from Mikawas Lord Motonobu to live on Musashi. Also, she said the following: "In my womb is Lord Motonobus child. I will live with an escort on-board Musashi. However, before that I will travel through the individual territories of the Far East; so please protect me. I determine that she was selfish. Thats true. My daughter as well said that quite a lot to her. However, well, it seems like she reached some kind of resolution. As expected, after howling about it for three days my daughter was tired about it. Exasperated, she was forcibly dragged by her companion through a journey through the Far East. It was a forced three month march through the most important places. Thats true, it was Kimi who spoke while she embraced her body. However by that time, she was already pregnant with me. Foolish brother came after boarding Musashi, though. If that is the case, then Toori-sama was a house warming celebration. You show no mercy on those close to you. Mitsu formed a wry smile and said this. Well, thats about all I can say. If my daughter will not say what they saw on the journey, then it is not for me to say. However However? I dont know where she was and what she was doing during those several years she vanished. Honda and Sakai shouldnt know either, so thats why it is likely she was not in Mikawa. If anyone was to know, it would be only Lord Motonobu. What did you say? What do you think about a proposition like this? How about trying to understand your own parents. I still have a long way to go. Thats why, until you get at least to my age, even if you have not discovered the answer you cannot give up. You cannot give up so reach the conclusion that losing something is saddening. Having that said to her, Horizon came to a self-realization. It was the fact that her mother was also certainly lost. She was an important existence to her, however she was a stranger. If she was able to understand that existence People who I have not met, and also things I have not seen It is really possible to become able to understand these? You shouldnt try immediately and come to a conclusion. However, the only advice I can give is to not give up. Get that? I think it would be good for you to go after that child. Why do you think that? Ah, there Mitsu said. There was a theme that child was researching. That was The resolution of the destiny of sin through the ley lines. At the Horizon''s side, who had involuntarily lost her words, Kimi and Futayo stood up together after extracting a green spring onion. Thats the first time Ive heard that? Ah, Im also going to take this spring onion. Isnt it about time you paid some money? However, Kimi hearing it for the first time is that kind of thing. After all, it wasnt something to be told to someone who was not involved, right? However Horizon, Lord Motonobu turned you into the Logismoi plo in order to influence the end of the world. Your mother was also researching the deadly sins, about the fate of karma that people cannot escape from. What do you say?, said Mitsu once again. Dont you agree that there is great value in understanding? That is also something Ive heard for the first time, sensei. Kimi heard an unforeseen voice from the back of the house. That familiar voice was Sensei? Judge, at the same time that her voice, Oriotorai came from the back of the house carrying paper bags filled with goods. Both Horizon and Futayo turned that direction and lastly the grandmother as well. Well, it was something that there was no reason to talk to you about, Makiko. Grandmother, do you know our teacher? Along with Horizons tilted neck question, Oriotorai showed the palm of her hand and urged the grandmother to go on. In a responsive movement, the grandmother placed both her hands on her hips and nodded. Who would have thought for Makiko to become a teacher! I was in charge of her history and ritual spell instructions. Enough for her to stay here for a while. She sure ate a lot. So, well, I also did teach this childs former official. I wonder if having two outstanding talents in a row was due to the Apocalypse. No, no, Oriotorai smiled and puffed out her chest. Someone like me still has a long way to go, sensei. And there were other people who ate more than me." Oriotorai not referring to herself as sensei was certainly fresh. However, the grandmother and Horizon looked alternatively over there who was repeating deep nods If you were to say that being silent and at a loose end was cute, then this was cute. Thats why Horizon, are you returning? Judge, I was able to hear a variety of important stories. Then? From here on, Horizon continued her words with that. I think that I will look for the obscure circumstances regarding my mother. It will be good if there are still records of her residence, a grave or something like that in Musashi, however. That''s right, Mitsu nodded. There are some steamed sweet jelly beans in the kitchen, so take them and go. Also, Toori is- If youre talking about foolish brother, he will come later so dont worry. Foolish brother is not good with difficult talks. Hes been an idiot from long ago. However, that idiot became king, huh. Mitsu looked towards Musashi The world is also ending. From far away, in the direction of IZUMO, could be heard the sound of a festival orchestra arranged into house style. Volume 3, 05: The Supervisor of the Hidden Room Volume 3, Chapter 05: The Supervisor of the Hidden Room Even though there is nothing wrong Is feeling that something is wrong From being overly self-absorbed? Point Allocation (Outside World) Mitotsudaira returned home after watching Horizon and Futayo go from Musashis outside entrance. Because the previous days fighting in the Armada Battle had concentrated on the starboard side of the ship, her mansion, which was about four hundred square meters of the town, only had minor fire damage. Nonetheless, considering the fire threat she had, during the last two weeks the outer wall was rebuilt with stone and the roof with tiles uncommon in Europe. It could be said to be a new residence. In the afternoon, towards the evening there were no signs of life at the mansion. Neither in the narrow entrance nor in the connected dining room used for guest reception, nor in the sparsely decorated living room. The only things in that place were the persisting perfume smell from the curtains and a pale light. There were no personal servants. The maid model automaton that had been assigned to her through Musashis League of Knights attended to household chores during the day. Mitotsudairas afternoon schedule included examining the income and expenditure reports from her agriculture and corporate divisions inside Musashi, granting permissions and giving instructions and also sending her own ideas. There were two perfume bottles placed atop the dining room table. The corporation owned by her had created this new product. She knew that inside the bottles there was a cream type with the scent of flowers. This was due to her wolf sense of smell. Mitotsudaira, while thinking about slightly weakening the smell of the flower fragrance, entered the bedroom. She hung the case of silver chains that she had taken with her to the academy on the wall and then headed to the bed. After this was a short patrol of her small territory and work. She had to change into her street clothing equipment. That is why she removed her shoes, detached her uniform''s skirt and the sleeves of her shirt, fell onto the bed and suddenly sighed. What are Horizon and the others doing now? Kimi and Futayo were with her. Given that she was going to hear the story of her mother from Kimis grandmother, she was achieving something significant. In the same way, everyone else was as well. The Tachibana married couple desired a comeback and Mary was aiming for a fulfilling life aboard Musashi. The rest as well, Masazumi and Tomo, Adele and Naomasa; they were all on-board Musashi currently doing repairs and reinforcing the ship and things like that. They were all doing things that were required of them. However She gazed at the wall. There were two framed documents lined up on the bedroom wall where Mitotsudaira directed her eyes. The one on the right side was the verification of Mitotsudairas inherited name, a parchment with the country crests of the Far East and Hexagone Fran?aise stamped on it. The words which were lined up on the page were about fulfilling her role as both the head of the Mito-Matsudaira clan as well as that of a dispatched knight of Hexagone Fran?aise. Lined up in the same manner, on the left side was the certification verifying her affiliation with the Musashi''s League of Knights. On this was also the proclamation that Mitotsudaira was welcomed into the top position of the entire federation. However that was not a result of my actual ability. That was something from almost twelve years ago, when she had been dispatched here and obtained this certification. It was because I was dispatched directly from Hexagone Fran?aise and I had inherited the name of Mito-Matsudaira that they placed a selfish girl in such a position, displaying allegiance to the Testament Union. In the past she had not realized this fact and had often pushed her selfishness onto the older knights. She was indignant when they did not listen, however they had soothed her as they were adults. With the passing of time she had become one of the members of the Chancellors Officers which moved Musashi, and actually she should have been an equal to them However at Mikawa she had done it. She appeared in the place of the confrontation to give victory to the side of the citizens as a representative of the knights'' collective, and furthermore she became allied with the side to which she had conducted battle. Since that time, there had been no notifications about the Knight Federation meetings or anything else. When she was trapped in the cargo vessel for two weeks in England, or during the Battle of the Tower of London, she had no response at all. She understood that she was being deprived of her role. However, because of her status, there was no possibility of her being publicly stripped of her position. She also wanted to ask some of the other knights about the current status of the Federation. However That is almost as if I am afraid of the reaction of those who are below me, even though I am in a higher position. While lowering her hips onto the bed she let out a sigh. She understood however, she knew she should not finish her thoughts that way. She was distancing herself from them by arbitrarily deciding that the other side was avoiding her or not taking her seriously. Thinking about it deeply, it was the same as with the case of Mary. She had also unintentionally started to feel down after wrongly guessing that she would be selected as Horizons escort. During inconvenient times like this she wanted to be alone, or if not that, then she wanted to be together with someone. She was selfish, that was a bad habit. However she understood quite well when it was when she had become like that. It was a long time ago about the fourth year of elementary school. She looked outside the window. Far away, IZUMOs Kitsuki-Taisha could be seen in the sky, however It was not this IZUMO That was at Bizen IZUMO. Suddenly she dropped her shoulders and collapsed onto the bed. She thought that her hair would become horribly disheveled, however it would be fine if she set it later. Anyhow, it was because she had abruptly touched a part of herself that she didnt like. Even though the incident concerning the League of Knights should not matter to her after she had decided to follow her King, once again it had come up. She thought about sleeping for thirty minutes to refresh herself, so while looking out the window she collapsed backwards. Her clothing was partially removed and was in a horrid state, however she thought that since she was alone it was fine. She collapsed. And immediately following that Outside the window, in the yard with the high wall, an idiot carrying a mountain of eroge was sneakily passing through. !? Mitotsudaira lifted up the vertically-closing window at full speed and jumped out into the garden. Looking to the right, there was an idiot who with his body drawn back in surprise, had turned one leg in her direction. Mitotsudaira faced her entire body towards there and pointed at the total idiot H-Hey! What are you doing in the yard of another persons house!? Eh? W-What, Eh? Isnt that question kind of philosophical? Umm, People are already constantly She slammed the opened window down using one finger, and with that loud noise the idiot stopped his philosophizing. Ah, the sighing Mitotsudaira bent her body and looked down on the idiot. Chancellor, I will ask once more, okay? What are you doing in the yard of another persons house? Ah? Ahh!? Im not doing anything in the yard, you know!? I just have business within the storehouse around the back, I do!? T-There is no storehouse at the back of my place!? Look! Pointing her finger and looking, there the ground of the yard held a lid which was open. Eh? Eeeeeh!? W-What is that!? Why is it that the ground at the back of my yard has a hidden door that has been opened? Is it an illusion!? Are you stupid, obviously I created it of my own accord, okay? It is true that is the only way that it could have happened, however when did you create it!? Oi oi oi, the idiot sighed and readjusted his grip on the pile of boxes at his waist. When this mansion was remodeled, I struck a deal with the master craftsman to work on it in exchange for fifteen married wife genre eroge. In other words, this is one of my safe houses. Thank you, master craftsman. Thank you, married wives. Im very blessed, right!? Mitotsudaira opened a sign frame with a smile. "Ah, Tomo? I think that you are currently searching for a person at the moment. I get the feeling that that person is here. Will you come? Yeah, Im coming! Im super coming! Hey Adele, please get the dogs to go ahead! Eh? I dont understand what is going on, but everyone please go on ahead! Hey Boss, this is an eroge box with the Chancellors scent so please remember it, okay? Oh, we will have the remainder after you come back, right? Over there the situation appeared terribly chaotic; however Mary seemed to be having fun. That was nice. For a moment she hated herself for thinking that; however, right now the situation in front of her eyes took priority. Mitotsudaira dropped her shoulders and looked at the man in front of her eyes. So, Chancellor, there is not something that you want to say? Eh? Will you grant me forgiveness? Mitotsudaira thought about that question. She had already made the arrangements for the cannon priestess and the beast tamer to come. However this was a problem concerning her and him. That is why as for the meantime Do you have the intention to apologize? T-That is The idiot shrunk his body, and after taking a position of servitude offered a pile of about ten eroge in her direction. Then he placed his hand on his cheek and in a flirtatious manner said: Could you forgive me with this? The following moment, the residents of Musashinos surface section saw a human shaped object break through the wall of Mitotsudairas mansion and tumble onto the road. The gale that formed together with the blow made several rectangular goods fall from the sky, but the idiot used that as a distraction and attempted to crawl away. However Yeah, Boss its your debut! The dogs swarmed on the crawling thing, with people ignoring it after a few seconds as the situation ended. Masazumi had that feeling as she had heard some type of noise coming from the direction of Musashino. She was currently located on the ground. She had descended from Musashi and headed in the direction of IZUMOs marketplace. The location was the northern side, close to Kitsuki-Taisha, the symbol of IZUMO. In the surroundings were tall fields of greenery which were alternated with shelter-belts. There accompanying her at her side was a broom in the sky. Naito, Im sorry. Even though you were in the middle of work, I just saw you and summoned you. Yeah, Judge, Judge. Ga-chan said that she would work in my place, and its better to have a member of the Chancellors Officers as an escort. Ga-chan also said that she would do some shopping in IZUMO later, so this works out fine to meet up. So then, the Technohexen said while a doing leisurely horizontal spin on her broom: Seijun, isnt it about time you let me hear what you are going to do in IZUMO? Yeah, Masazumi responded. Its a top secret conference. A bit of a story came in via Neshinbara. Neshinbara? Bara-yan is not going, but Seijun? Is it alright for me then? Yeah, if by chance anything happens, then if you''re there it will be possible to escape from the scene; and in the worst case scenario, at least you can escape on your own. Also Naito, at this top secret conference, M.H.R.R. seems to be one of the topics. Hearing that, Naito stopped quickly as if her broom had fallen to the ground. Im however not all that knowledgeable Did you call the others? Judge, I asked Neshinbara and Futayo if they could do some shopping later at the town of IZUMO. While she was saying that, they entered the area of the final shelter-belt which was close to the town. In front of her eyes where the wind was flowing through the shadow of the trees were people wearing the short sleeves of summer clothing; and the noises and voices indicating the liveliness of the town could gradually be heard. It was a different set of noises than on Musashi. Was she just accustomed to Musashi, or was it that she was still observing Musashi as special? This area positioned on the north side consisted of the northern-side land harbor as well as many diplomatic facilities for the diplomatic ships which came from the side of the northern sea. The wooden five-story inns which were lined up creating massive rectangular shadows was something that you could not normally see on the mainland. Then Theyre there, one of the conference attendees. At the entrance to the town there was a giant stone shrine arch which straddled the street. It seemed as if it had become a meeting spot with there being a food stall and people who were doing nothing but waiting around. Among those people there was a tall man that had noticed them, looked their way and raised one of his hands. That person was wearing the clothing of the Far East, but he was either following the tradition of the country or using it as a disguise. That shadow simply showed a smile full of teeth. Its been a while mate, how about a glass? I have no money. Thats why I am here as an guest. Masazumi said the following to the other party who was bitterly smiling. Where is the meeting place? Trumps #9 and Englands Secretary Ben Jonson. Volume 3, 06: The Negotiators of the Tea House Volume 3, Chapter 06: The Negotiators of the Tea House Did I do something That warranted being told Thank you for coming? Point Allocation (After This) There was a dim location where the light shone. It was a tea-house which had a dirt floor with wooden tables, chairs and lined-up partitions. The entrance was open and the afternoon sunlight entered into the store. The store had only just opened for the late afternoon so there were only a few people, however Mate, first of all, this store is an investment of an English corporation. I promise you safety, peace and fairness on the honour of our Queen. I hope it is like that. Johnson and Masazumi secured a seating at the second table on the left from the entrance, which was located across the aisle from the counter. Johnson took the seat on the interior of the store. Masazumi was in front of him alongside the wall and Naito sat with half her body on the seat on the corridor side. Johnson formed a slight smile towards Naito, who did not put down her broom but instead continued to hold it while placing her right wing on the corridor side. Thats a good attitude, witch. Even if you flatter me I wont be swayed; dont forget that, okay? Tes, Johnson nodded, as the tea was carried over by a disembodied hand. The person who had brought it was the Japanese-styled lady attendant figure of Walsingham. On the other side of the Japanese-styled counter Walsingham floated a fish into the air, held in place by several double-edged knives; and with her other hand encouraged them to drink. Please. The contents of the teacup, which had a picture of a dog drawn on it, was red wine. Masazumi looked at the red contents. An aperitif? Well then lets have a cup, mate. Masazumi looked at Naito. However, she had already averted her gaze and was facing towards the outside. As there was nothing to be done, Masazumi stopped after taking hold of the teacup. I heard that there was an important story concerning M.H.R.R. Masazumi formed the words while listening to the sounds of the double-sided knives of Walsingham striking a chopping board. I want to hear your information first. Why is that, mate? The contents of that one-time information is something that I will eventually know. While we are talking like this the freshness of the information you possess is falling. Thats why after you show your goods, we will also reveal our material. It was equivalent exchange. She had already, after she had seen the text message that had come through the intermediary Neshinbara, created a list of several pieces of exchangeable information. Thats why Masazumi called out Tsukinowa on top of her shoulder and while thinking about what she should do Ma Tsukinowa suddenly started to pull out a large quantity of lists which contained attack spells. ! Walsingham pulled out the cross blade of Wars of the Roses, which she had been using to dissect the tuna, from the beneath the counter and Johnson pulled half of his body towards the corridor side. Wa-Wait a minute Tsukinowa, this is not that kind of opponent! That is for friends! For use on friends! Ma? Tsukinowa tilted its neck and in the meantime folded up the pages of the spell sign frames to close them; meanwhile Masazumi, who had counted a number greater than triple digits, was breaking out into a cold sweat. When had Tsukinowa acquired all of those attack spells? It would have been something that Asama had done. Anyway Masazumi paused and corrected her posture towards Johnson. So, what is your reply? Just now that was a clear act of blackmail wasnt it, Lady? Nope, it was just an accident, yeah. The one who was the most assertive was the victor. If it was the Englands Fairy Queen then this sort of spontaneous situation was possibly an everyday occurrence. Thats why with a tone to change the topic Masazumi asked. What about M.H.R.R.?" Yeah, Johnson nodded and suddenly started speaking. M.H.R.R. has prohibited Musashi from traveling above the entirety of M.H.R.R. Traveling above M.H.R.R. was prohibited!? Masazumi was unable to react to the words that she had been suddenly told. Johnson, who was in front of her eyes, however composedly placed his elbows on the table and did not continue. There was only one piece of information. This was that kind of secret conference. Thats why he raised his hand towards Walsingham. Bring the next ones. Tes At that moment, pudding and something that seemed like barley tea was carried over by hand in their respective teacups. While Masazumi looked at the green tea colored teacup with the shaking custard pudding, Naito, who was beside her, said the following with a serious tone. Thinking about it I wonder if this store has anything other than teacups. Would a bowl have been preferable, Witch? Was this actually some kind of harassment that they had concocted? While thinking that Masazumi drank the contents of the teacup, which had come with the pudding, in order to take a short rest. It was caramel. .....! There Johnson took refuge and ducked when she reflectively spat it out. Nuaaaaa! I-Its super sweet!! I thought I was going to die!! Yeah I realized but didnt say anything, was that correct? It was amusing after all. Say something! Why was it filled to the brim!? I thought it was something like barley tea! Theres no way there is barley tea in England, mate. You were the one who was careless. She thought about knocking him down but it was true that this happened due to her lack of attention. At the counter Walsingham had started to fill a large teacup with vinegar rice and was creating something like a vinegar rice topped sliced raw tuna parfait, but if possible she wanted to end this conversation before that thing was finished. Anyhow since we have gained information from the other side now it is our turn, huh. Masazumi, while poking the teacup with the spoon, considered the information she should use as a card for the deal. Then after leaving a slight pause for thought Ill say this as a result of receiving your information. From here the flight path that Musashi is planning to take is to travel throughout the M.H.R.R. Protestant territories Why is that? That had come, huh. Johnson was not saying more than one piece of their information. However he was trying to obtain more details about the information here. That was a good method. Thats why Masazumi used words which indicated that a deal was necessary. I want to hear some kind of interesting story. Equivalent Exchange. Consequently, hmm, Johnson folded his arms and opened a sign frame. He did not strike the keyboard with his hands. Keeping his hands free, using his feet andthe movement of his toes, a keyboard in his shoes served as a replacement. Masazumi thought that he was conducting permission to release information with his home country. The English chat was in great prosperity. Drug Poet: Listen, mates! Musashis Vice President has requested from us an interesting story!! Okay, start! OMalley: Ah, well our second child is a precocious brat so in their school trip to India for their free time they decided to pay homage to an Ueno circumcision god. That was troublesome; so before they left for their trip I arranged for an executioner, a splatter type, to break in through the window during the night and make them raise a scream. Swimming Man: N-no matter how you look at it that is either a painful or a pitiful story! Koto Mermaid: However, men are such a pain. We female mermaids often climb up onto the rocks for a break or to use it as a tanning salon, like those types of scenes drawn in pictures. So the male mermaids in an attempt to get close to us try to climb up as well, however since we have no legs we use our hands and climb up the rocks, right? At that time, due to the design of our bodies, the area around the hips slams into the rocks with great force. If the waves are receding then it is fine however if they are coming in the damage is doubled. So quite often it happens that for a moment they make an incredulous face and fall back into the ocean. OMalley: Ah, so when male mermaids occasionally are seen floating and making sounds in the oceans is because of that! However when I rescued one once the way they spoke was emphasizing their femininity so I wont be saving them again. So that was because of that, hmm... Four Eyes: Doesnt it seem that this is going in an undesirable direction? Masazumi saw Johnson close his sign window. It seemed like he had done some kind of serious discussion. Then Johnson became silent and slightly pitched his body forward. Lets confirm a consensus, mate. The current state of the world...After Musashi has come to IZUMO what action does it seem that the other countries are taking? Is it okay to start a conversation about M.H.R.R.?" Tes, with the nod of the other party Masazumi realized the intent of this conversation. He was saying they should exchange the information of Musashi and M.H.R.R. under the pretense of confirming a consensus. The things that were to be discussed from here on were what both sides already recognized as common knowledge. It was that kind of performance. In that case, Masazumi who thought of confirming a consensus began listing up the knowledge she had actually acquired. M.H.R.R. huh. Lately the contents of their classes had only been about either M.H.R.R. or Hexagone Fran?aise. With an atmosphere of showing respect to the other party, Masazumi spoke contents which could be described as standard. Germany. So The foundation of M.H.R.R. was the Carolingian Empire created by the Emperor Charlemagne to unify Europe, that at the time had fallen into a state of chaos after the collapse of the Roman Empire. After the death of Emperor Charlemagne that country split into the current three countries of Hexagone Fran?aise, K.P.A. Italia and M.H.R.R. Tes. Johnson nodded and displayed a map of Europe. Displayed there were the three countries of France, Germany and Italy. Masazumi, while looking at the map of the three countries These three countries continued to conflict over rulership. The one in a superior position at the first was K.P.A. Italia who had the Pope. After all, M.H.R.R.s Holy Roman Emperor required the approval of the divine right of Kings from the Pope to achieve the position of Emperor; and the network of the Church was required for Hexagone Fran?aise to consolidate their massive territory. However, Naito began to talk with that word. She, with a slightly uninterested tone of voice, continued: With the changing era and the country''s increasing strength, M.H.R.R.s Holy Roman Emperor became weary of having his status being influenced by a small country. After all, the individual territories which comprised the country known as M.H.R.R., in the case of the Far East the individual prefectures which were countries, were eager about becoming independent. The Emperor asserted his status as Emperor and went to subdue those individual territories; however the Pope predicted that and demanded a number of conditions regarding the authority of the recognition of the Emperor." But, Masazumi heard Naito saying that. As a result of those negotiations continuing for a long time, the individual territories obtained strength. Eventually the representatives of the individual territories became Prince-Electors and it was decided that the Holy Roman Emperor was to be elected and decided from among these representatives of the individual territories. The appointment of the Holy Roman Emperor as a result of elections meant that the Pope became something unnecessary. However that also meant that the Emperor had no influence or anything, right? Conversely, since becoming the Emperor they were constantly being requested to participate in other countries'' wars and became impoverished from assisting with foreign matters and their own individual territories. Thats why eventually the current situation came, with the powerful House of Habsburg inheriting the Emperor title. That is how things are now. Yeah, Masazumi nodded and Johnson also shook his head vertically. That is how things are. The name M.H.R.R. was bombastic and they also had named themselves the pioneers of European history. However In reality their individual territories were in conflict, with even the position of the Emperor being used for political maneuvering. In the present M.H.R.R., the position of the Emperor is considered to be just a symbolic one. Furthermore. Masazumi spoke. A religious revolution occurred within M.H.R.R. The individual territories, while still forming the country known as M.H.R.R., split into Catholic and Protestant and conflicted; with that conflict still continuing with the Thirty Years'' War. That''s right. The flow of it would be something like this. There Naito indicated with a sign frame. The History of M.H.R.R. * Originally, after the fall of the Roman Empire, there was a large territory which was subjugated by the Emperor Charlemagne. Afterward it split into three, with one of those being M.H.R.R. * Beginning: Since the Emperor''s authority needed the Popes approval, the Emperor was at the service of the Pope. * Middle: As a result of the Emperor becoming chosen through the Prince-Electors'' elections, the Emperor''s authority was reduced. It became hereditary. * Present: Due to the religious revolution the individual territories split into Catholics and Protestants and are currently at war. The House of Habsburg inherits the position of the Emperor. Masazumi, with a nodding motion at what Naito had written, stuck her spoon deep into her teacup. Taking a look, there was Walsingham placing a take-home good into a paper box. The service here was thorough; Masazumi clenched her fists inside her heart and said the following. Hashiba effectively took advantage of M.H.R.R. being in such state. Hashiba skilfully took in the impoverished M.H.R.R. While thinking, Masazumi lightly indicated the eastern side of M.H.R.R. that Johnson was displaying with the front of her spoon. Then she slowly moved the tip of the spoon south to K.P.A. Italia. First, Hashiba of M.H.R.R. joined together with the Catholics inside the country and began preparations to invade K.P.A. Italia. Originally the person who was meant to consolidate the countrys Catholics was the Holy Roman Emperor and Chancellor Rudolf II; however Moving her gaze briefly to the neighboring Naito, who shook her head vertically, she continued: Rudolf II Wahnsinniger is currently being imprisoned by his younger brother, the Student Council President Matthias; and it is Matthias who holds the actual authority of M.H.R.R. Well, Rudolf II rather than politics had a trend towards Technomagi and those kinds of suspicious formulas, so there really was nothing to be done though." In front of her eyes Johnson nodded with a peaceful face. "Its as you say, mate. Johnson nodded. M.H.R.R. is being controlled by Hashiba and the Emperors younger brother Matthias. Drug Poet: Well then everyone, the conference has continued wonderfully up to now! This is no doubt a result of my skill as a secretary! Come now; please let me hear your praise mates! Praise please!! Queen: You guys have been boisterous for a while now. Calm down. Swimming Man: Koto Mermaid: OMalley: Seal Boy: Queen: Okay, so Johnson what are you doing? Have you written a reply to celebrate Golden-Tama Jr. who was born the other day? Drug Poet: No, that is Masazumi did not overlook that Johnsons expression had become slightly sterner as he looked as his sign frame. It was because from here on they would be talking about matters beyond the consensus. However nothing would begin if she was afraid. Masazumi, after taking a fleeting glance towards Naito, turned to Johnson and spoke. It is a certainty that Hashiba has taken control of M.H.R.R. However I am thinking that the reason both of them agreed to that was not just due to the circumstances of Europe. What exactly do you mean by that, Lady? Judge, there Masazumi nodded and indicated beneath her feet with her spoon. The circumstances of the Far East side. Beneath her feet was IZUMO and below that was It is not only Hexagone Fran?aise which is in Europe. There is also simultaneously the Mouri clan which represents their Far East side. Then Masazumi once again indicated the map of Europe within Johnsons sign frame with her spoon. Do you understand? She spoke. Thanks to the history recreation of the Far East side, Hashiba, who are in Kinki, can advance their army into the Chgoku region. Their objective is the subjugation of the western side of the country and in the first place to crush the Mouri clan. Consequently, that the P.A. Oda Ottomans'' Hashiba will invade thanks to the historical recreation of the Far East side is something that M.H.R.R. cannot avoid; so it is a thing that the Tsirhc countries of the Testament Union are also wary of. Thats why using that, Hashiba started giving support to the remnants of the Amako as an opportunity" Thats why The Student Council President of M.H.R.R. Matthias devised a plan. If Hashiba was converted from the Mlasi doctrine to Catholicism and formed an alliance with him, then they could be appended into the organization of M.H.R.R." In other words that was They could bring in Hashiba not as an enemy but as an ally of the Catholics and the Emperor. It was approximately two years ago when Hashiba completely joined together with M.H.R.R. It was a proposal from M.H.R.R., and that Hashiba accepted that request became a huge incident. That M.H.R.R.s Catholics converted those Ottoman forces was something that would often cause a fuss for several days in the daily tile-block newspapers. There was no one that simply could accept that truth. However, due to the reality and achievements that happened, the Tsirhc-based countries had no choice but to accept that the weakened M.H.R.R. had gained a vast power backer in P.A. Oda; including the fact that Hashiba, with its connections to the Ottomans, had already embarked into Europe. M.H.R.R. as well did not know when Hashiba would decide to reinstate their Ottoman side from P.A. Oda and overthrow M.H.R.R. in one go. Depending on the situation It would become one where Hashiba would take over the governance of M.H.R.R. The point of contact for that deal was the Holy Roman Emperors younger brother Matthias. At the moment it could be said that Matthias is winning his bet. Naturally Hashiba also inherited the name of the House of Habsburg which governed the territory of Austria where Rudolf II and Matthias were born On the side of the Far East, the Himeji Castle of Harima capitulated without any fighting thanks to Hashiba." Thats why she understood why Musashi was being prohibited from traveling in the sky of all the territory of M.H.R.R. It was that M.H.R.R. did not wish to increase the number of problems within their country. Musashi was unable to form an alliance with England. However they were able to obtain their cooperation and friendship. England was a Protestant country. If Musashi which had gained that cooperation and provisions was to head towards M.H.R.R., then obviously the destinations would be focused around the Protestant territories; and Masazumi had indeed decided to move in such a manner. The M.H.R.R. Protestant territories were concentrated in the northern region. If Musashi was to cooperate with the Protestants then Hashiba, who were presently preparing to invade K.P.A Italia at the Seto Inland Sea to the south, would have a dangerous situation at their rear. Thats why, they had prohibited Musashis travel, huh. She could not speak of it as a consequence of it being top secret information. However, Masazumi Vice President: Neshinbara, could you please send me information that only pertains to recent changes in the circumstances of M.H.R.R.? In order to gain information she sent words to her comrades. However "?" There was no reply. Eh? Even waiting for a few seconds there was no reply in the chat from Neshinbaras Novice. Before anything could be said about that situation, Naito acted. Yeah. She slightly embraced her broom. With only that little of an action Masazumi comprehended the situation. This was an atmosphere that there was something to be wary of. Something was happening. However, Masazumi thought that Naito was with her. She was one of the prominent escorts of the Far East. Beside her was a rare level of Technohexen even throughout the entire world. In that case Masazumi believed in the fact that she could manage even if anything occurred. Thats why she readjusted her seating. What is the matter, mate? Masazumi looked at Johnsons questioning face. Realising that the corner of his mouth were slightly upraised Masazumi comprehended the meaning of this conference. Johnson. Masazumi while being self-aware that her eyebrows were slightly raised asked a question. M.H.R.R. has prohibited the passage of Musashi over its territory. I understand the meaning behind those words. However is it all right to ask a single question? What is it, mate? She had obtained permission. Thats why she asked: That information. Why was England able to learn that information concerning M.H.R.R.? In the face of that question, Johnson deepened his smile and nodded with a "Tes." It seems that the preparations to confirm the real consensus have been finally completed, Lady. What do you mean? Do not you get it?, Johnson tilted his head. Its something youll understand immediately. Look. A wind arrived together with those words. It was not the warm wind of the afternoon. It was a typhoon. Turning around and looking, there the wind which ran thought the street was a single shadow which jumped into the road in front of the store. That shadow which she saw had rotated once through the air and while falling to the ground carried out control of its stance. Futayo!? A solitary movement occurred within the bridge of Musahino. It was Suzu. She who had been reclining on her chair as if she was sleeping suddenly raised her body. With that movement Musashino nodded. I have been hearing a strange noise coming from IZUMOs northern market area from earlier. Over J-judge, Theres a-also that, umm. Suzu stood up and with hesitating movements made her hands dance. That direction was at first east, then south, east and circled around to the north. U-umm Suzu spoke with a troubled expression. What are we going to do Volume 3, 07: The Gusting Individuals of the Neutral Zone Volume 3, Chapter 07: The Gusting Individuals of the Neutral Zone That was a vague thing That went through the air Point Allocation (Approaching) Masazumi, who had come out from inside the tea-house together with Naito, saw Futayo. Futayo took a low landing stance after completing a backwards somersault on top of the road kicking up dust. However, after having landed on the ground several meters to their rear, she paid no attention to them and was instead looking in a slightly upraised direction. In the busy street, people were currently raising voices of surprise in front of where her eyeshurried to. That is natural. Masazumi thought. That was a neutral zone, a location where acts of aggression were prohibited. However Futayo had already drawn Tonbokiri and at the end of where her eyes were looking An enemy? ...was there. On the rooftop of the aligned buildings that formed the street there was a single pair, composed of a man and woman, on the top of a three-story restaurant. The distance was approximately thirty meters. What was there were figures clad with Qing-Takeda school uniforms. Out of the group of two one was a woman with white hair and skin, while in contrast the other was a dark-skinned man. Both wore their school uniforms sloppily. The woman let her hair be blown by the wind while the man lowered his body like a monkey, but both of them were looking towards Futayo. Facing Masazumis gaze, the man smiled and said, surprised: Who would have said you''d be able to defend from our first attack. The woman also spoke smiling: It was nothing more than a simple first attack. As expected of Musashis Vice-Chancellor, trying to say something like that. Why is it that you pass off to me the task of praising the enemy. It was a surprise attack and its force was no different from a normal attack, it was not anything special. For both you and me that attack was the same as always. Thats why Yeah. The man who remained crouched at the edge of the roof tilted his body. With a movement that could be described as more like dropping rather than falling he still remained looking at Futayo. The same as always. The next moment Masazumi saw wind in front of her eyes. The one who had coiled up the cloud of dust like a fluttering sheet was Im sorry for the tardy introduction. I am Unneeded #1. She is #2. The next thing she knew was that the enemy suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. It was the man who just now should have been falling from the distant roof. Huh!? The distance from the roof to here was approximately thirty meters. Since the man was looking at Futayo she had been caught off guard. A single strike came from the man who had named himself. Masazumi did not move when the single strike from the thick blade was released from behind his waist. e! The sound resonating in Masazumi''s ears was a metallic clang. What her eyes saw was the colors of gold and black. Furthermore, a voice reached her. That was dangerous. That was close. In the space between herself and the enemy there was a fully open set of six wings and black hair. They were Naito and Futayo. Naito felt a sense of amazement inside herself at her situation being located between Futayo and Masazumi. Wow. There was no time to bring out Schwarz Fr?ulein. Thats why she had used her brooms refreshed deployment defense spells as a shield and attempted to receive the enemy attack using that. However, faster than that Futayo had Gone and cut it in front of her. Before Naito could think of the meaning of the words "Vice Chancellor" the wind occurredonce again in front of her eyes. The stirred up cloud of dust ascended above the road and in an instant the enemy was about twenty meters on the far side. They moved to the rooftop of one of the houses along the street. Then the two, the white woman and the dark man, landed with light steps on the rooftop. It was Naito''s impression that they were calm. Meanwhile, in front of her eyes Futayo adjusted the readied Tonbokiri back to her side. Naito, please take Masazumi and distance yourself from here. Futayo spoke without turning around. The job of an escort is to distance the subject from any danger. I will take charge of this area. You take Masazumi and distance yourselves from here. Will you be alright? She tried to say that, but stopped. Futayo held a higher official position than her, so worrying about her would achieve nothing. What she should be saying was Make sure that you dont overdo it okay? You seem a bit irritated. Do I look like that? Judge. After all, your horns are already raised to the first level. Did something happen? Judge, Futayo nodded. She pulled out a small brochure from her skirt. I thought about eating a lot at the recently rumored cream puff store here in IZUMO. Ah, the store that followed the way of tea, the Way of Cream. I do think they should do something about their name though. However when I went there a previous customer had bought out all the stock. While I was experiencing a bout of anger I suddenly was under attack. Oh? The woman on top of the roof, Unneeded #2, tilted her head. She pulled a paper bag from under her arm and from the inside took out a large amount of cream puffs. You mean these? I got full of myself and ended up buying about twenty of them. Naito saw Futayos horn shaped hair clip rise up to the second level. While thinking that this was not good she also thought that it would be fine since this would not mean any harm to her. Consequently, she said: Ill leave it to you. Judge! That was when Futayo leaped forward. There was a single shadow passing above her head. The one who was leaping by twisting his body and adjusting his stance at a high position was Bara-yan!? It was Neshinbara. Neshinbara was in the middle of combat. The circumstances that led to the battle were simple. While he was walking the street reading the book that he had bought someone had suddenly gone to punch him. He had thought that it was a dangerous incident; however, that the power was strong enough to easily destroy a bench which was located at the side of the road was troublesome. The opponents were a group of two, and one of them was at that precise moment saying Come on!! With a sharp enthusiastic shout they leaped and pursued after him who was in the air. It was a woman. She was wearing a plumed female Far Eastern school uniform with the belly exposed, like a dancing girl. She leaped into a high position. When Neshinbara saw that he noticed it was not a spell but martial arts. Unneeded #7, on my way! Smiling eyes donned in heavy makeup stared his way and she waved the weapon she was carrying. An iron-ribbed war fan! A massive iron-ribbed war fan with fur attached, where every spoke could be used as a blade. The woman gripped the side handle at the base to make it easier to swing around. Okay, come on!! She deployed the folding fan like a blossoming flower and the blades were sequentially thrust forward. How persistent!! <> His trajectory in the air dropped down by one step. The blade passed over his head and because she feared a counterattack the woman spun her body around above the circular expanding blade. But Neshinbara did nothing against the enemy above his head because It was necessary to gain an understanding of the current situation! On the street that he was passing over, beneath his eyes there was Futayo who was also fighting with a group of two. He assumed them to be enemies so Naito and Masazumi were moving to take cover in a nearby tea-house. Furthermore on top of the opposite rooftop where he and the #7 woman were leaping to was The second person from those who suddenly punched me earlier! I am the Unneeded #3! That one, who was wearing a Far East uniform remodeled into the appearance of a monk, was a middle-aged demonic long-lived. He had a large physique, one with a height over four meters that rivaled that of the giants. However his body was only slightly bending to the opposing rooftop of the house he was using as a platform. Now! The demonic monk #3 took a high leap which passed over the street at the same time he thrust out his right arm. But there was a distance of about ten meters between them. While #3 had a large physique and a giant leap it still was a distance that his fist could not reach. However #3 twisted his reddish brown arm and let out a shout. Sermon Cannon!! The characters and tattoos that were engraved in his great arm changed positions and design with the rotation of the arm. In an instant, a Homa [1] ritual rank type crest appeared as if to surround the arm. On the palm ether letters forming Scold appeared. Seriously!? Neshinbara understood. The woman, #7, who had extended her fan above in the sky had not positioned herself above the fan shield as a forecast of his attack It was in order to not receive the aftershock from this monks attack. The cannon was fired. Scold!! Due to the cannon blast the air was split across tens of meters by the occurrence of an explosion that could be described as bright. In response to the expanding atmospheric wave the woman #7 asked: Did you get him!? Standing on top of the iron-ribbed war fan she went as if stepping forward and completed an upside-down 180o flip. However <> Her target was about to fall on his backside onto the second story thatched roof. <> <> <> Wow, how unfair! Thats cheating, you aspiring author. You fell on your backside you know!? The prey yelled back towards the words of #7, who had closed her folding fan and landed two roofs to the side. Please, wont you say that my hands are fast? In the first place, why did you suddenly start attacking me? After those words the demonic monk who had descended next to #7 yelled. He pointed to his target and said: It is necessary to beat your immoral spirit back to normal! What do you mean immoral? Then, what is that book that you are holding in your hand!? This? Neshinbara raised the book he had bought from the bookstore and was still holding. Its only an ordinary novel, right? Its a modern arrangement of the Tale of the Heike - Awakening version. Theres a bit of the wildness of my right arm, it is truly terrifying and Melt, drain them my Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi however the contents are exceedingly normal, okay? Normal? Is it normal for a light novel to have its characters have names with Dark, Kill, King or Rome in them, you fool!! And what is up with walking on the street reading something with special attack names such as Prison, Temple or Impact while saying Ah, theres no nipple ticket this time!? In the first place what is up with talking about nipple tickets, something which is nothing more than an urban legend, with such a self-satisfied expression! Four Eyes: What? Youre still reading those type ofembarrassing stories? It couldnt be that you are writing them as well, right? B-Be quiet, dont interfere. Well, you see Neshinbara pointed in the demonic monk''s direction. While thinking that it was a pain, he explained: Im sorry that I really like things such as Ogre Slayer and the Three Sacred Treasures! However, in any case you probably read things like A composed famous work about the exclusive thoughts of teenagers or Why is it that I cant reach an equal understanding of others, I wonder and then say shameless things like Were sensitive existences that damage each other right!? Youve created those sorts of poems, havent you!? Huh!? Is there anything wrong with that? T-theres an embarrassing old guy who became really serious here!! "There is nothing wrong with that!" yelled the demonic monk into the sky, clenching his fist. In Man''y poetry, the maiden stricken with love goes near the mansion of someone outside of her reach with a tear-stained face! How pitiful and fleeting! What can you say about that in one word!? No matter how you think about it, thats a stalker. As soon as he said that, the Sermon Cannon attack was launched. Wah! He hurriedly avoided it, but the approaching ether ordnance was not just one shot. Apart from the right arm cannon, the left arm of the demonic monk was twisted as if it was being pulled and there, entwining it, a large rosary type ether crest assembled. That was A rosary type ether charger!? You not understanding it is because you are a slow commander who lacks imagination A series of scold shots came at an overwhelming density. Falling back or going left or right wouldnt make it. If it was possible <> He leaped straight up, and a great leap was added to it; enough to send someone flying. With that movement Neshinbara danced his body into the air, however The imagination of an aspiring author is only this? #7 came from an even greater height than him. Damn! She had used the cannon blast as a distraction. Also, she had kicked off of the back of the demonic monk and from his shadow leapt overhead, where she was already preparing to use her iron-ribbed war fan. Ill take the first credit Futayo was conducting a battle with the enemy pair. At her rear, Naito had already retreated inside the teashop together with Masazumi. That was a decision made due to the fact that immediately fleeing away was dangerous since the enemys movements were clearly not those of a coincidental battle; and they had also the fear of snipers being positioned. If anything was to happen they could always take off from the rear entrance. However, everything Depends on my actions! The enemy was currently flying throughout the town. They were not jumping. They were riding the wind, in the street, on rooftops and then freely moving through the sky. It was the wind. When she thought that they were going to charge, they then instantly circled around to the rear of the teashop and completed several turns like that. There was no stagnation in their comings and goings, but they occasionally showed a shaking like bend the same as the wind. That movement was not only horizontal, it was also from above and from below as if to gouge it on the opposite side. Thats why Futayo ran lengthwise and crosswise through the town. The repairs to the half-broken Tonbokiri from her battle with Gin during the Armada Battle were still not complete. The expansion and contraction went to the third stage, so when it was fully expanded the length was halved. However, tight turns were effective. In particular, repetitive short jumps through the usage of the expansion structure were possible. ! Futayo ran up the wall, ran swiftly around the roof, stepped on the eaves and jumped to higher roofs and to those on the far side of the street. The speed, which could be said to be perpetual motion, was thanks to using Tonbokiri as a balance stabilizer allowing her to perpendicularly climb up walls and run horizontally. That was what she wanted. Following the gusting enemy, both sides were taking a roundabout path through the air. However the #1 man who attacked with a short sword and the #2 woman were both aiming for her rear. That movement was Not the actions of a swordsman! Samurai type strike-forcers versed in the arts of swordsmanship were in the habit of dealing with their enemies in head-on. Swordsmanship in itself had crossing swords with the enemy from the front as a given. However these opponents were different. Taking the initiative and aiming for the back was A technique used for assassination. In that case, these opponents were Ninja!? Futayo realized that there was no reply to her question. All she had was the fact that she was running on the top of a three-story building chasing the enemy, and that the #2 woman turned her way and for a moment formed a smile. That smile was completely fixated on her face They are coming! When Futayo thought that, the smile of #2 was completed. Go! The womans hand struck the back of #1. When she heard the thick noise which was more like flesh than clothing, the figure of #1 had vanished. She understood that he was riding on the wind. It was something that had previously happened several times. However this time was different. Up until now the two of them had been moving together; however A pincer attack from the front and rear!? As if to confirm that she was correct, a presence appeared from her rear. The rear was dangerous; #1 was attempting to circle around it. However How about this? #2 grasped a large number of knives from the bag that she was holding under her arm. At the same time the presence of #1 was moving at her back. The knives were thrown. They were not thrown to pierce the opponent, as they were scattered and thrown on a trajectory to stop her movements. Even if she went to repel them, as the knives were not aimed for her it was hard to read their trajectory. As a judgment against the enemy in her front and rear and the group of knives e! Futayo took a turn from her pursuit. She leaped to the left at a right angle. It was an action to slip away from the knives and to escape from the pincer. However They are continuing to follow!? With his footsteps circling around to her rear, #1 rotated his body once and appended his trajectory. That was almost as if he was aiming for a back-to-back situation. It was a position where she could not attack; however, without any unnecessary movements #1 went to stab her left flank with the short dagger he carried doing a backhand grip in his right hand. She could not move left. Consequently, in an instant decision Futayo tucked Tonbokiri by her right flank and from the center instantly made it expand to the front and rear at the same time. Go!! Understood Both forward and backward. The butt-end went towards #1 at the left rear. The tip was shot towards #2 at the front right. It was released. In response, a movement from the left rear came first. As #1 was very close, he abandoned his short sword and then made his lightened body spin to open up some distance. Accompanying those movements, which also raised loud footsteps, was a voice containing a smile. That was dangerous!! However Futayo had a strange feeling towards #1, who had accurately taken a distance against the lengthened butt-end. What that just now!? Futayo had an unusual feeling regarding the enemy. No, this unusual feeling was not just from this instant but something she had felt from #1 for the past few moments. There was something different from him whom she had faced up till now and the current him. However before she could recognize what that was, at the front right Ugh, The tip of Tonbokiri pierced through the chest of #2. The action required to throw the knives had created an opportunity. As if to gouge through the right of her chest the point of Tonbokiri made a direct hit. It ran her through. At the same time the voice of #1 that contained a hint of surprise reached her. #2!! She had certainly killed Number Two. You bitch! Futayo heard the voice of #1 from her back. In her hand she had a slightly hard but nevertheless light reaction coming from #2. Then at the same moment that #2 who had received the spear tip to her chest fell forward, the voice of #1 resonated as if to erase all noise. The sound of footsteps stepping on the roof echoed loudly from the rear. Damm you Hes coming, Futayo thought. #2 was dead. Thats why #1 was next. To achieve that she either had to turn around, retract the butt-side and intercept him or start an evasive movement. However What is this? Futayo felt a doubt about the strange feeling towards #1 from before. Something was odd. That thought changed into confirmation with every action that #1 took. There was a slight but also clear difference between him from the moment of contact up to now and the current him. This is odd! She did not know what it was, but there was definitely something. It was dangerous to start a fight with #1 without knowing what that was. Thats why Futayo reached one conclusion Ill face you at another time. Without turning around to #1, who was at her rear, she leaped forward. She ran away. As if to pierce through and blow away #2, Futayo took a large leap to the front right. In an instant, she had opened up a distance with #1. While she stepped on the creaking roof, footsteps clearly rang out as well. This is Futayo realized the source of the strange feeling. However at that exact same time, something moved. It was #2. She who had been pierced by the tip of the spear and stopped moving, suddenly said this: Ive been exposed. She was not dead. The body of #2 jumped up together with those words. She was alive. The movements of her body, however, did not stop there. What!? That was not a human. From the area pierced by Tonbokiri, the woman changed the shape of her entire body as if it was swirling water, distorting herself. Oh! Looking like something similar to a half destroyed bag or spreading smoke, and finally like a spider trying a to catch its prey, she changed her shape. However, there still remained the indefinite form of a person. Here I go! The entire body of #2, with movements that almost seemed like a massive hand expanding and shrinking, attacked her. What was the reason for these movements? Futayo furrowed her brow and reached a conclusion. A monster! Futayo saw it. From beyond #2, who had changed into a wind monster and was trying to encircle her, there was something that Tonbokiri''s tip was thrusting. What the tip of the white edge was thrusting was a single knife. It was the same as one of those which previously had been thrown her way. She now understood the meaning for it being at #2''s back. It was in order to provide a fake sense of reaction! This woman was some kind of monster related to the wind. She had no weight and blades had no effect. However, the basis of her power was to lift and transport things, so it was likely that she was primarily the assistant of #1. Futayo finally understood. The cause of the strange feeling that she had about #1 was the occurrence of footsteps. The footsteps, not present at all since he first emerged, suddenly appeared when the two of them had separated to the front and rear. However in order to disguise the fact that the woman who was made of the wind had no footsteps #1 had purposely created loud footsteps while moving. Spreading out the knives was to create a false reaction and #1 yelling out at the time the woman was stabbed by the tip of the spear was also in order to disguise that there was no piercing sound. Creating the delusion that #2 was dead and then, when she turned around to face #1, #2 would quietly attack from behind. It was that kind of process. However, since Futayo hesitated she was not caught. If you are hesitating then move forward Yes, that is something that my father taught me! Futayo thought about the past. Often, when Kazuno had approached her father with a scolding presence he had quickly retreated backwards. That was because I have no doubt! Since I have no doubt it is fine to fall back!, but then a serious-faced Kazuno simply increased her speed so there was really not much meaning there. Even so, Futayo considered how to deal with the enemy. The enemy was a wind-like being, so it had no vital points. Since stabbing with a blade did not work then the effect of Tonbokiris slicing ability probably also would be weak. However, her moving forward was a blunder. It was a mistake. What have I done! At this rate, if she moved forward and was enveloped by the wind it was likely that she would be blown away. With the instantaneous speed of the enemys technique and its momentum she could expect to be slammed into the ground or somewhere else. She wanted to avoid that. In that case. Futayo moved her left hand around her back and waved it. What she grasped with her fingers was the short dagger that #1 had just now released to lighten his body. With her fingers Futayo grasped the blade of the dagger that seemed as if it had fallen onto the roof, and while slightly shaving away her skin threw it at #2. #2, the opponent that the heavy armor-piercing dagger was flying at, was wind. Blades have no effect on the wind. But there was a place where it made sense to attack. The face!! In front of Futayos vision the appearance of #2 was constantly changing as if dissolving. However she could see the modeling of the face. In that case Whether it is a monster or something else, if she has a face then her sensory organs should be concentrated there! It was the same as for the black algae and spirits. Thats why if she aimed at the face, even if it did not stab, the shadow of the blade would take away the opponent''s vision. Sure enough, against Futayos thrown dagger !? A minor disturbance occurred in the movements of #2. It was just for a moment, but Futayo did not overlook it. She lowered her body, ran swiftly and swung her body to the side. To avoid attack of the wind, she passed through the side. However #1 pursued her from the rear. The footsteps were softer than before, almost as if they were fading away. The pursuing footsteps from the rear grabbed hold of a knife from the space of #2. It was the hidden knife that #2 had used to create the artificial reaction when she was pierced by the tip of the spear. That was the moment when Futayo heard the sound of #1 taking it in his hand. Futayo took action. ! Futayo judged that there was an opportunity. At the moment when the knife was grabbed the top half of his body became exposed. Thats why when Futayo had spun half her body around she extended Tonbokiri. Go! She drove the tip of Tonbokiri into #1 who was at the time between her and #2. That was what should have happened, but what Futayo first saw in her gaze when she half-turned around was the afternoon sky and the thatched roof. Neither #1 nor #2 were there. The only thing she had at her back was something that sounded like footsteps when falling. That was Shoes!? The thing she had heard as footsteps was the sound of shoes being taken off and dropped. The enemy was not at her rear. By the use of a body replacement technique they had disguised their location. Furthermore, #1 together with #2 was concealing his footsteps with the wind and moving somewhere. That was a wonderful swift change of pace! Then, what was going to come was The rear! With the movement of her arm and without any confirmation, she swung and drove the tip of the spear to her back. The response was Got it!! Piercing through someone and going through bone, there was also the limpness of flesh reactionary stiffening. Futayo, who rotated her body as if following the handle, turned around and examined the tip. She was mistaken. The object the that tip was piercing was not #1. A tree branch!? The thin tree branch was bonded with a talisman and the spear was piercing through the center of that. This time, it was a real body replacement technique. This is ninja technique!! When she thought that, the wind came from behind. Tonbokiri was still extended with its tip stabbed into a talisman which contained the same weight of a person. She had no method to attack. That is why Futayo She took action. Futayo let go of Tonbokiri and fell backwards into the wind which was approaching from the rear. !? Both #1 and #2 were taken aback by Futayos abrupt movement. After all the target had itself jumped towards them at the moment of the attack. #1, who had lost his timing, gained a deep smile on his cheeks. Now youve done it! Pursuing and attacking from behind was the basis of being a ninja, so they were taken aback with the actions of the enemy who had fallen backwards towards them. He could not deny that he had the thought that their opponent was a samurai. Damn, while he was smiling towards his chest e The black hair waved, it lightly danced. Futayos back went as if to touch his chest. At the moment when she thought they were going to make contact as if they were embracing, #2, who was enveloping her, suddenly moved. She blew her away to the side. Noo Futayo realized that the two at her rear had split to the left and right. It was after the words of #2, that she did not understand the meaning of. Immediately following that, Futayo raised her right leg. She placed her leg on the grip of the Tonbokiri which was released into the air. Bind, Tonbokiri! The branch at the tip split into two and scattered through the air. Then pulling her knee to her chest Tonbokiri flew horizontally with good momentum. ! Towards her who was stepping backwards, #1 was trying to pass by her side. He stopped his body to pass under Tonbokiri while #2 joined with the wind and went over Tonbokiri. She saw the enemy. At that time she could feel the enemy forward at the right and left. She could also determine their position above and below. There was a chance of winning. However Futayo saw the strong gaze that #1 and #2 had displayed to her when they had passed by. They still had some sort of plan left. It was that kind of gaze. At that time, Futayo had an involuntary reaction. At the edge of her mouth the looseness of an arc was born. This is amazing. Futayo thought that even no mattering how one looked at this, in her inexperience she was just dodging and struggling desperately; but the enemy conveyed with their gaze that it was still going to continue. How admirable. She had gained knowledge about ninjas from Kazuno and conducted anti-shuriken training and things like that, but this was the first time she had dealt with them at this level in an actual battle. The earlier body replacement technique was something she had only seen in the anime Underpopulated Ninja Tottori and she thought that the real technique was amazing. If she was able to nullify all of the opponents'' attacks then would it be okay to say that she was at the same level as these people? No. The enemys attacks were something that had been created through years of training; she was just taking advantage of that. She understood very well that between creating and using, the latter was overwhelmingly easy. In that case, even if she were to win against these opponents she would she not be equal to them. Thats why it was interesting. Futayo took Tonbokiri in her hand and after lowering and compressing her body she leaped backwards. She did it into the sky which spanned above the street. As expected the two enemies once again overlapped their bodies and pursued her. ! A metallic sound loudly rang out. At the same time the sound of ringing metal echoed, there was something that Neshinbara realized first. It was the softness of the hand lightly pressing his chest. Following that, what he saw was a slightly dark-skinned, dark-haired head with horns; and at the waist and shoulder were carried A demonic woman with four swords!? The female demonic warrior leaped towards #7 while keeping her eyes closed. Her clothing was a white Far Eastern school uniform entwined with some decorative fabric. The blades drawn in an intersecting trajectory were the two katana at her waist. In an instant she drew what could be called a long sword. It was a katana in which the blade length alone was a meter and a half. Almost at the same time, the two katana that were raised overheard as if they were being extended, intercepted the iron-ribbed war fan of #7 which was falling from the sky. Sparks scattered. Damn! Through the expanding movements of the demonic woman''s intersecting two swords the iron-ribbed war fan was blown away. #7 clicked her tongue in the sky. How troublesome Those words did not continue. That was because in the air the demon woman, who had reached the peak of her leap, launched a second attack. Eh? Neshinbara who had been blown away by her observed her movements while landing on a faraway rooftop. However, he was unable to comprehend. That was because at first the woman released her hands from the upraised swords that were raised up as if intersecting, then drew the two katana at her shoulders, and then drove the previous two katana into the empty shoulder sheaths. You think you can get away, scum! While keeping her eyes closed the downward swing of the two katana easily shattered the fan-swords which were expanded into the sky as a shield. Ugh! The two katana swung straight down cut off the left and right of the shield that was deployed as an arc. On the far side #7, who was in the trajectory of the katana, raised her eyebrows and kicked the wreckage of the iron-ribbed fan towards the demonic woman. It would hit. But right before that the woman released her hands from her two katana. Almost as if spilling from her palms, the katana revolved and fell in the empty sheaths at her waist and at that time the two katana from her shoulder were already being swung down. The attack, which entered a downward arc, cut apart the kicked iron-ribbed fan and sent it towards the demon monk below. Well then. Finally one down. This was unreasonable! Neshinbara opened his mouth and looked at the woman who had launched off the consecutive attacks, wondering why it was that all the women who appeared in front of him were a bunch of Spartans. However, while she was still forming a silver arc using a katana and directing that power directly towards the enemy Wait!! Something arrived together with a voice transmitted from an audio device. It was a God of War. The thing that suddenly appeared on the street at Neshinbara''s back arrived with a large amount of wind and the sound of metal parts colliding. There, standing in the center of the earth tremor and roar which accompanied the dust cloud was a single blue god of war. It was a female model with a flying unit. The head had armor modeled after the face of a dog and at the tip of the single sword which was trusted out with the right arm If the enemy of my enemy is my friend, both of you would be my opponent, then? The white clothed demonic woman remained standing in a stance with all four of her blades sheathed. However, the god of war, while still creating a haze from the flight unit, stopped its movements. Neshinbara knew this god of war. No That demonic woman as well. As well as those people who had attacked them. The thought in his mind was that it couldnt be, but with so many gathered he was sure of it. These guys are. Before he could finish thinking a sign frame opened at the side of his head. The thing that Michizane hurriedly indicated was Silver Wolf: It is an emergency! Please check the sky surrounding IZUMO! The short words that were likely created hurriedly had immediate follow-up words. They were Silver Wolf: The fleets of various countries are gathering as if to encircle IZUMO! Notes 1. Buddhist rite of burning cedar with consecrated fire before an idol to ask for blessings. Volume 3, 08: One who Jumps into the Enclosure Volume 3, Chapter 08: One who Jumps into the Enclosure Now What will you demand? Point Allocation (Memento) Masazumi and Naito watched it all from the roof of the snack shop. They looked out across the streets of IZUMO from a high position. They had heard voices questioning and egging on the fight that had broken out in the street ahead. But now the people in the surrounding area were all directing question marks toward the sky. They all uttered confused and fearful questions regarding the new turn of events. After hearing them, Masazumi looked out across the sky. I can see why theyre confused IZUMO was surrounded by countless ships. This was not just ten or twenty ships. There were more than a hundred, or even two hundred. Masazumi noted the national emblems on the sides of the ships. The ships coming from the north, west, and south are from Hexagone Fran?aise. The ones spread out from east to south are from M.H.R.R. Silver Wolf: What is going on? Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. are supposed to be enemies. Why are they working together to surround IZUMO? Mitotsudairas message sent to Masazumis sign frame showed that those on Musashi did not have a complete grasp of the situation. Of course they dont, thought Masazumi. I only just now learned about it from Jonson. Vice President: Everyone, listen up for a moment. Things are about to get bad. Masazumi sent a message out to everyone. Vice President: The reason Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. are surrounding IZUMO is because the latter is refusing to allow Musashi to travel through its territory. Mitotsudaira read Masazumis message in front of her house along with Asama and Adele who peered at Mitotsudairas sign frame. Vice President: Musashi is not being allowed within M.H.R.R. Their justification for this decision is obvious. Silver Wolf: They do not want Musashi to influence the civil war between Catholics and Protestants being carried out for the history recreation, right? There was a short pause just long enough for Masazumi to nod. Vice President: Exactly. If they use the history recreation as a shield, the Testament Union has no choice but to agree. In that case said Adele as she stared into the eastern sky. They could hear a noise. It was the low sound of the wind being pushed by the movement of a giant object. Musashi was moored on the eastern coast of IZUMO, so the M.H.R.R. ships approaching from the east were the loudest there. Adele looked up while listening to what could only be described as a roar and she started her comment anew. Flat Vassal: Then are the ships coming from M.H.R.R. meant to keep Musashi from entering the country? That means this fleet must belong to This is bad, agreed Mitotsudaira. She could tell her eyebrows were raised due to the noise hurting her lupine sense of hearing. Silver Wolf: The M.H.R.R. fleet belongs to the Catholic principalities. That means they are under the influence of Hashiba and Student Council President Matthias. But At that point, Mitotsudaira turned to the west. Hexagone Fran?aises fleet was gathering there on the other side of IZUMO. Why is Hexagone Fran?aise working to surround us as well? She had a hunch, but she asked anyway because she wanted to hear an experts opinion. Silver Wolf: Masazumi, why is Hexagone Fran?aises fleet here? Vice President: Judge. This is where it gets really bad. Listen up. Vice President: M.H.R.R.s formation is meant to stop Musashi from entering their territory. In other words, it is in defense. As long as we do not enter their territory, they will not attack. Flat Vassal: Then why is Hexagone Fran?aise here? Vice President: To fight. Hearing their expert state it so decisively caused everyones shoulders to tremble. And then a voice called out from behind them. Oh, Nate! Nate! The storage shed in your backyard is full, so can I use your attic? Dont worry! Its the kind that opens from the top and not into the house! Shut up. At any rate, Mitotsudaira tapped Adeles shoulder and the dogs ran over, so it all worked out in the end. Silver Wolf: So, um, Masazumi. When you say they are here to fight When Masazumi only sent a short Judge in response, Asama frowned. Hm. Tsukinowa may be cutting off her voice input too quickly. Hanami opened a settings sign frame and Asama got to work. Meanwhile, another message arrived from Masazumi. Vice President: As a major member of the Testament Union, Hexagone Fran?aise must carry out its obligations to the other countries. That is what I mean. This really is bad, thought Masazumi as she looked up at the shadows surrounding them in the sky. A fan-shaped formation had already been created both to the east and the west. The density of ships was currently being increased by adding smaller ships. This is making everything more troublesome. She sighed and spoke. Vice President: Tres Espa?a and England previously showed their allegiance to the Testament Union by attacking Musashi, so a large country like Hexagone Fran?aise must follow suit. In that case, Masazumi felt the safest route would be through the Protestant principalities of M.H.R.R. They had to avoid a fight with Hexagone Fran?aise who had their forces gathered here. A fight here could easily destroy all of Musashis repairs being carried out in IZUMO. But our enemy took the initiative and is blocking our path through Protestant M.H.R.R. This isnt good, she muttered. Naito nodded next to her. This was probably Hashibas idea. By keeping us from passing through M.H.R.R., they force us to pass through Hexagone Fran?aise and thus Hexagone Fran?aise will be the ones to intercept us, right? A message arrived at Naitos Magie Figur as if to agree with her. Mal-Ga: Margot, are you okay? Has anything happened to you? Oh, but I dont care about the nerd. Novice: Why would you mention me!? Four Eyes: Hmm...? Huh? Was that some interference from another divine line? They were on the roof of a shop funded by England, so it was not surprising someone from England could cut in. Anyway, sighed Masazumi. Naito sent Naruze a divine message detailing the situation and Naruze replied on the divine chat with her sigh almost audible in the words she wrote. Mal-Ga: In other words, Hashibas plan is pretty indirect. They have Hexagone Fran?aise intercept Musashi and, because Hexagone Fran?aise has sent out their forces, M.H.R.R. can send their front line to the west in the name of making their confrontation for the Thirty Years War. They can show their intention of invading to the west. Vice President: Judge. Thats right. While M.H.R.R. can use stopping Musashi as a reason for their actions, they can also send their front line right up to the border between countries and claim they thought Hexagone Fran?aise might try to invade while intercepting Musashi. Basically, Musashi is being used as an excuse. Thats simplifying it a lot, said Naito with a bitter smile. Anyway, Seijun. What do you think is going to happen? Well, muttered Masazumi. She had a lot to think about, but it would be best to gather everyone and discuss it together. For now, they needed to see what exactly the other countries were doing. I have already sent instructions to the different committees and the Provisional Council. What we need to focus on is that God of War that flew toward Neshinbara and the others in the city. They could see that craft with its blue wings. Naito stared at its blue back which had a shimmer and fragments of light rising from it. She then turned back to the east. It came from the east, didnt it? M.H.R.R. is preventing Musashi from traveling and another country took action when they learned that. Since Jonson and the English knew about it, the information must have come from M.H.R.R.s Protestant principalities. Also, England would have been able to inform some other countries. In this age, there were two primary countries England traded with. The Association of Indian States and Qing-Takeda. That God of War is from Novice: Its right in front of me. Its from the Satomi clan of the Bousou Peninsula which borders Edo of the Matsudaira clan. They have an excellent small-scale yet combat-focused academy there that is primarily made up of the long-lived race. It looks like a few ships of theirs have arrived, but their main force Well, look to the east with Naito-kun. Look to the east with Naito-kun? wondered Masazumi. She turned to the girl to find Naito had already opened a speedometer-shaped Magie Figur that simply showed the sky on the other side. Is this what he meant? Naito spun the meter and the sky visible through it magnified like a telescope. Displayed large inside the Magie Figur were countless shadows visible beyond the M.H.R.R. aerial fleet that appeared stopped in the sky. A distant whistle boldly sent the signal announcing a trade ship even though they were clearly warships. They have the school emblems of Takeda, Houjou, and other nations in Kantou. According to the Far Easts history, they will all support Matsudaira. And since they are not Tsirhc, they can show defiance even if they belong to the Testament Union. Masazumi looked into the eastern sky where the fleet leisurely passed by over M.H.R.R.s fleet. So theyre shamelessly using the Silk Road trade to come here. All of them are the vanguard of anti-Oda or anti-Hashiba forces, so this is a good reminder that the Far East takes action for more than just Europes issues. Her shoulders lowered as she took a breath. This is a critical situation, but it looks like some allies have arrived. Thats right. So why dont you settle down a little, announced the long-lived girl standing in front of Futayo. Futayo stood ready to fight on a building roof and she did not recognize this girl. The only hint to her identity was her Qing-Takeda uniform. Who is she? However, the girl had stopped Futayo and the ninja. Just before Futayo and the ninja had clashed, the long-lived girl had leaped in. She had moved between them with a single step and held her sheathed sword in between them. The long sword normally hung from a chain on her left waist. It had been a lighthearted action, but she had easily avoided the weapons of Futayo and the ninja. Lets put an end to the fighting for now. Futayo currently held Tonbokiri just off the roof, but the girls sword was already back at her waist. Futayo had not noticed her doing so. Who is this girl? All of her actions appeared defenseless, but the long sword hanging from its chain on her left waist and the small bow hanging from her right waist were not even clasped in place. That meant she could draw them at any moment. Her stance made it clear she could take action at any time. And she was not the only unfamiliar face. About two roads away was the blue God of War stopped with its sword pointed forward. Standing on that giant blade was a woman bearing four scabbards who had the horns of a Far Eastern ox demon growing from her head. The four ninja had regrouped and were genuflecting on the street below. They were all bowing their heads toward the long-lived girl in front of Futayo. The girl turned from Futayo and looked down at the ninja. I see youre doing well. How is your master? #1 nodded while down on one knee. Very well. I see. The girl showed her teeth in a smile and a boy wearing glasses appeared on the opposite rooftop. He looked a bit nervous, but his voice carried well. I ask as the Secretary of Musashis Student Council: what is the meaning of this? He first pointed at the God of War behind him and then pointed at the long-lived girl. I never thought the heroes of Kantou would gather in the skies of Hexagone Fran?aise and the Mouri clan. Neshinbara saw Futayo turn toward him while tilting her head. The heroes of Kantou? Judge, he replied. He then indicated the God of War behind him using his chin. Gods of War with dog faces are unique to the Satomi clan. Im amazed they could fly into the middle of the city like this. They had landed after high speed flight without using a land port designed for that purpose. Also, he could see no effects to the surrounding buildings and ground except for what a strong gust of wind would cause. Piloting that splendid goes beyond reckless, thought Neshinbara as he looked at the blue feminine God of War with canine head armor. This must be one of the leaders of the Satomi clan. Perhaps Satomi Yoshiyasu, the Student Council President of the Satomi clan which controls the Bousou Peninsula and Korea. I am not worth being called a leader. There is nothing under my control. A long-lived girl appeared from the God of Wars back and walked out onto its bent arm. She was short and had short hair. She wore a Far East uniform modified to be lighter. Our King and Chancellor, Retainer Killer Satomi Yoshiyori, is on one of the trade ships over there. Our flagcraft Yatsufusa and the spirit sword Murasamemaru are there as well. If you wish to give your greetings, direct them to him. Eh!? Murasamemaru is there!? Four Eyes: Are you getting excited over that kind of item again? Girls just dont get it! Its about the romance! silently shouted Neshinbara, but he held his tongue because he knew something horrible would happen to him long-distance if he actually said it. This is a strategy. Yes, thats it. When he looked forward again, Satomi Yoshiyasu was also staring straight forward. But she was not looking at him. She was looking behind him. He turned around to look at the God of Wars sword stretching out through the sky. Standing on the blade was the demonic long-lived woman who carried four swords. Yoshiyasu did not bother hiding the harshness of her tone as she spoke to that woman whose eyes were closed. Houjou Ujinao, Chancellor of Odawara Academy, primary school of the Houjou clan. With Edo Bay between us, our clans are always fighting for control of the sea; but how about we stop that here? Satomi Yoshiyasus God of War was in autonomous mode, so she used hand signals to have it change its stance. Honestly, that guy chooses some dangerous things. The Satomi clan ruled the Awa Province at the tip of the Bousou Peninsula, so they had long fought with the Houjou clan of Odawara over control of Edo Bay. The Satomi clan was descended from the Minamoto clan of the Kamakura Shogunate, while the Houjou clan was descended from the Taira clan and came in from outside to inherit power during the downfall of the Kamakura Shogunate. The direct descendants were forced out while the outsiders came in and took over. And yet he told us not to fight during this journey. But Being unable to do anything with your enemys leader before your eyes is most unfortunate, Chancellor Houjou Ujinao. She looked back toward the demonic woman, but the womans eyes remained closed. Even so, she sheathed her sword and turned toward Yoshiyasu. You are the ones who attacked us over control of Edo Bay. Why are you acting like it is our fault? If you are trying to give the Matsudaira clan and Musashi a poor impression of us, I can see this Chancellor is just as incompetent as the previous one, Yoshiyasu. Dont compare the two! Oh? said Ujinao. But you are allowed to compare them? Is that because you are the previous ones younger sister? Also She lightly brushed up her hair and looked toward Yoshiyasus God of War. That is quite a lovely God of War. Not a scratch on it. ! Now shes said it, thought Yoshiyasu as she saw something directly ahead of her. The exposed skin of Houjou Ujinaos arm contained a few black lines that seemed to run along the lines of her muscles. She was a living automaton. Houjou Ujinao heard a voice from a rooftop two streets away. It was a carelessly muttered comment from a girl holding a spear. Is she an automaton like Horizon-sama? That is Musashis Vice Chancellor, Honda Futayo. And between Ujinao and Satomi Yoshiyasu was Musashis secretary, Neshinbara Toussaint. Ujinao had no intention of making them her enemy. After all, the Testament descriptions said the Houjou clan she led would be destroyed by Hashibas attack on Odawara during her generation. At the time, Hashibas control meant the Matsudaira clan would be forced to aid in the attack on the Houjou clan. But once the Matsudaira clan gains control, they restore power to what remains of Houjou. As she stared forward, Ujinao held up her arm to show it to Futayo for a few personal reasons. It is only the body. I had a weak constitution. Judge. Thank you for answering. Futayo bowed and Ujinao nodded. Ujinao then turned her thoughts toward the name Honda Futayo had mentioned. Horizon Ariadust. That was the name of the automaton girl who held a unique position among the Musashi forces that every country was so focused on of late. She possessed a few Logismoi plo and she was part of the Matsudaira family. The footage from Houjous public relations committee had shown a naked boy with her at all times, but Ujinao did not know what that was about. Is he an optional feature? A shield, maybe? I have heard rumors he is a battery. She had no clear answer. At any rate, it seemed the people of Musashi possessed a spirit of freedom. My clan is traditionally a motley collection of races, so it makes me want to get along with you. However, Honda Futayo, I watched your fight just now. Judge. It worries me that there is a possibility I will fight you before the Matsudaira clan comes to power. Futayo tilted her head, but Neshinbaras mouth stiffened. Wondering what that meant, Ujinao tilted her head with a bitter smile, but then Futayo suddenly raised her hand. Oh, my apologies. You were referring to the history recreation concerning my fathers name. Testament. A smile formed on the corner of Futayos mouth. I am still not skilled enough to inherit my fathers name. It is most gracious of you to suggest it, but I believe it is more likely someone else will face you at Odawara. Oh, dear. Oddly, Ujinao felt as if she had been rejected; but it was not a particularly bad feeling. In fact, it caused curiosity to well up within her. She decided she wanted to build as close a relationship with Musashi as possible; and then she looked next to Futayo. Standing there was a long-lived girl wearing a Qing-Takeda uniform. Honestly, she loves her commotions. Ujinao sighed as she looked at the girl. The Sanada clan is located to the north of us. Why are you attacking Musashi with those lowly ninja they refer to as their Ten Braves? Unneeded #1: Sarutobi Sasuke. Unneeded #2: Kirigakure Saizou. Unneeded #3: Miyoshi Seikai. Unneeded #7: Unno Rokurou. All of them are at the Vice Chancellor level for a small academy. At a larger academy, they would be at least special duty officers if not higher. I would like to hear your reason for sending them after Musashi, Chancellor and Student Council President of Qing-Takeda. That is You inherited the names of Takeda Shingen and Nurhaci, first Emperor of Qing. You are a long-lived direct descendent of the Minamoto clan who has also inherited the name of Kublai Khan, first Emperor of the former Empire of Yuan. Finally, Ujinao spoke her name. Minamoto Kurou Yoshitsune. Yoshitsune had a certain thought about Ujinao when her name was given. What a troublesome woman. The Sanada clan and its Ten Braves were currently under the command of the Takeda clan, so she had been able to use the Ten Braves to attack Musashi. Well, you see... began Yoshitsune before stopping to think. Why did I do that again? She had a vague memory of one or the other of the Satou Brothers who held the position of Vice President telling her what to say, but she had completely forgotten what it was. If you arent kinder when you tell me, Im not going to remember. Those idiots need to learn how to handle a womans heart. At any rate, she decided honesty was the best policy. To be blunt, its so much fun seeing other people fight. Ujinao smiled with her eyes closed and reached for the two swords on her shoulders. Crap. She cant take a joke like her predecessor, Ujimasa. For some reason, she never tries to read between the lines when it comes to me. Thats discrimination. Then again, theres never anything between the lines to read with me. At any rate, Yoshitsune snapped her fingers toward the ninja waiting in the street below. Unneeded #1 Sarutobi Sasuke, you answer for me. She received no response. What is going on? she wondered as she looked down. The four ninja were gone. She heard Musashis secretary speaking from two roofs over. They ran away. I was impressed they could move that fast. I see. Yoshitsune nodded toward Satomi Yoshiyasu. Satomi Yoshiyasu, you answer for me. How should I know!? Quite the thoughtless girl for a descendent of mine. Okay, you in the glasses. I doubt hell know. Why did I send those ninja after you? Yoshiyasu stared at her in disbelief, but Yoshitsune did not care what a child thought. Are you saying you understand yourself perfectly!? Well!? she thought. Anyway, he isnt going to have an answer for me. Finding an excuse for Ujinao is going to be a pain. But then Musashis glasses boy began to speak. Okay. He adjusted his glasses. I will give you an answer. Yoshiyasu listened to Musashis secretary as he opened up a few sign frames. Normally thinking, it is a bit of a stretch for people of Kantou to be here even with the Silk Road excuse, he said while looking at the sign frames rather than Yoshitsune. You had to show you had no intention of opposing the Testament Union. Rather than paying out money and handing out privileges, you took a faster route: you attacked Musashi. That let you measure our strength. If it went well, you would have demonstrated your own strength and would have a useful bargaining chip for the later negotiations. You used the Sanada Ten Braves to show they were freely under your command and their loss would not count as a direct loss for Qing-Takeda. Thats probably more or less it. He nodded. After all, Takeda, Houjou, and Satomi are all aided by Matsudaira later on. Its in your best interests to see how powerful they are. Yoshiyasus eyebrows rose as she listened to Musashis secretary speak. Something bothers me about how he said that. She folded her arms, looked down at her feet, and asked a question. You make it sound like the Satomi clan cannot survive without the Matsudaira clan. It is only natural that our opinions differ. We attend different academies. And if we have differing opinions, there is room for negotiations. You can see our Vice President about that. AndumLady Yoshitsune? What is it? asked Yoshitsune as she stood calmly two roofs over. Out with it. Judge. Musashis secretary nodded and straightened his back. Please give me your autograph using the name Hougan Kurou Yoshitsune. Almost Everyone: What a nerd. Novice: C-come on! This is a once in a lifetime opportunity! I dont think you understand how important this is! Four Eyes: Wow is that painful to watch. Novice: What!? Youre an author too, so dont you want one? I always carry a few pieces of nice autograph paper with me, so just wait until these negotiations are over. Four Eyes: Eh? Oh, okay Almost Everyone: Wow. Those two are close. Now then. Neshinbara turned back toward Yoshitsune. The two major fleets covering the sky to the east and west were beginning to expand to the north and south. The dozen or so Silk Road trading ships primarily from Qing-Takeda were flying above the fleet to the east. I will not decide why that Kantou fleet is here. But But, Lady Yoshitsune, was I right about the ninja? Will two signatures be enough? Novice: See! I told you! Im not getting any for the rest of you! Mal-Ga: If you keep getting carried away like that, Im putting you in a doujinshi. Novice: Th-thats quite an unpleasant threat Well, I have the two signatures I need, so Ill keep my head down for now to avoid ending up in a doujinshi, vowed Neshinbara. To his right, Houjou Ujinao moved atop the giant sword stretching through the sky. She relaxed from her previous stance. Isnt that great, Lady Yoshitsune? Someone actually covered for you. Youre just too intolerant. In fact, so is Yoshiyasu over there. You two need to be more open-minded. Yoshitsune puffed out her chest and jerked her chin toward the eastern sky. Now. The Kantou fleet giving off the signal of trade ships approached from that direction. Those ships from Kantou had now passed the distant M.H.R.R. fleet. Yoshitsune watched her fleet enter the enclosure created by the fleets of those two powerful nations. Let us talk. We can use this dangerous time to discuss what kind of relationship we should have with the people of Matsudaira who will eventually rule this world. How about it? At 5:20 that evening, the aerial fleets of M.H.R.R. and Hexagone Fran?aise finished arranging their hundreds of ships to surround IZUMO which floated at an altitude of one kilometer. Hexagone Fran?aise did so to shoot down Musashi because it was an enemy of the Testament Union. M.H.R.R. did so to observe Hexagone Fran?aise, their enemy in the Thirty Years War, in case they tried to invade M.H.R.R.s territory. Hexagone Fran?aise announced they would provide a later announcement containing Musashis time limit to leave IZUMO. From the instant that time limit passed, they would attack Musashi. A few guesses were made within Musashi as to what that time limit would be. Masazumi made some decisions assuming the limit would be based on the European lifestyle that focused work in the mornings. Naomasa, have the engine division hurry to prepare Musashi for departure. According to Neshinbara, they will likely finish their preparations in the morning and set the time limit for tomorrow afternoon. If that was true, Musashis repairs would have to be completed elsewhere and the loading of cargo and fuel would have to be carried out at an increased rate. Meanwhile, the trade fleet of Kantou nations that had flown past Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. moored at IZUMOs eastern port. They ignored the two large nations watching and began trading. At 7:15 that night, the city of IZUMO was filled with bright lights due to all the visitors from unusual places. Masazumi entered one of the lit buildings with Naruze along as a bodyguard. She had arrived at the snack shop she had met Jonson at. She was there to happen across the Kantou representatives. In IZUMO near the center of Europe, a discussion on the later history recreation of the Matsudaira clan was about to begin under the observation of a large nation. Volume 3, 09: Instigators in the Dining Hall Volume 3, Chapter 09: Instigators in the Dining Hall When one feels needlessly nervous It is not needless Point Allocation (Feeding) So in the end Seijun went to the meeting with Naruze? Musashis Chancellors voice rang through the outer edge of Tama. The landing zone there was primarily used for diplomatic ships. A dining area with a nice view was located there. That area was lit by the lights of the landing zone, but the lights of IZUMOs city were visible not far away. Mitotsudaira sat at one table which was set up for yakiniku. The chancellor is across from me, Naito is next to him, and For some reason, Horizon was next to Mitotsudaira. After glancing at the chancellor who was looking toward IZUMO, she turned toward Horizon. I may have only been invited by the chancellor after finishing bringing in some cargo, but shouldn''t you sit next to the chancellor, Horizon? Horizon looked toward her and tilted her head. She also tied a paper apron around her neck. To more easily hit him? I see. That is indeed an excellent suggestion. The chancellor lost his nerve and laid his head down on the table, which contained a grill. At the same time, large amounts of various meats arrived and Horizon began casually placing the plates on the chancellor. Eh? thought Mitotsudaira; but five or six plates had already been placed on the idiot. His reaction came later. Nwah!? Ah, wait, wait, wait! This is really, really, really heavy! What is this!? Is it love!? This is a heavy kind of love! This is what you call the desires of the flesh, isn''t it!? This is nothing but animal flesh meant to be eaten; it must be nice having such an active imagination. The idiot lost his nerve even further and went limp; soon Horizon finished balancing all of the plates on top of him. Mitotsudaira looked over as the idiot shouted things like Nwoooohh!, but she was unsure what to say. Th-this conversation is too fast for me to keep up! While Mitotsudaira truly wondered what to do, Naito calmly grabbed some meat from a plate on top of the chancellor and placed it on the grill. Once she finished cooking the meat, she tossed it onto Mitotsudairas plate. Cmon, dont worry about the others. Start cooking and eating. You need both quality and quantity, right? She grinned. Lets get eating. Naitos comment got Mitotsudaira thinking. What should I do right now? She had thought about a lot today. In fact, she had thought about a lot over the past few days. She had thought about her own skill, about Mary, about the meaning of being a knight, and more. But if I make the others worry, its all worthless. You are right. Judge. Lets eat. Judge, added Horizon with a nod. She turned toward Mitotsudaira. But at that time, they could never have guessed what would happen afterwards. Wh-what!? What is going to happen!? I do not know. I simply felt I needed to make things more exciting as we are eating. Um I think we are supposed to get excited because we enjoy the food. Hearing that, Horizon began cooking and eating the meat with Naito. She then spoke expressionlessly. Wow, this is so delicious, Naito-sama. Yes, it is. Wow. Delicious. Is that what you mean, Mitotsudaira-sama? Wh-what is with her!? Mitotsudaira was bad at ad-libbing, but she could tell the other customers were looking at them and whispering. Doesn''t it look like Musashis princess has taken a liking to the silver wolf? And I thought Nate-sama was more into Masazumi-sama. The relationship between ruler and knight sure is nice. Eh!? What!? Is this really acceptable!? Or has everyone on Musashi been corrupted!? Mal-ga: Oh, damn. And theres probably a lot of material there. Silver Wolf: That is not the issue here! Also, who is leaking our information!? Gold Mar: Eh? Dont be rude. Im not leaking it. Im just sharing it. Silver Wolf: Y-you are the worst! The absolute worst! Vice President: You people never give it a rest, do you? Mitotsudaira wanted to shout back I really wish we would!, but she remembered Masazumi was in a meeting. Instead, she sighed and pulled her personal chopsticks from her pocket. Next to her, Horizon gestured toward the pile of plates on the chancellor and nodded. Now, eat as much as you want. It is all meat, but I suppose you prefer that. No. Its not like all I eat is meat. Eh!? All the other customers stood up from their seats. She expected to hear cries of protest, but instead they all muttered blankly. Youre kidding It turned out that this way of saying it was much more painful, so she spoke up as if trying to shake off the damage. Wh-what is with all of you? I do not live entirely off of meat. I enjoy wine with my meals and, as I mentioned this afternoon, I eat dairy- Horizon pulled out a large pitcher of wine and a large pitcher of cream, and placed them on the backs of the idiots hands. No, wait. Stop crucifying me like a saint! Mitotsudaira-sama, do not worry about it. Please continue. But if you insist on being shy, you can have these which I have brought out early. No, um, Im pretty sure drinking all that at once would make me sick! Do not worry. To cleanse your palate, I have prepared some meat. No, uh Some vegetables are fine on occasion I am a girl, after all. Not a problem. Horizon used her chopsticks to point toward the plates on top of the idiot. She first indicated that the types of meat were divided by plate. Now, listen. Beef is meat and pork is fat, but lamb is a vegetable. After all, sheep eat grass. W-wait! C-cows and pigs eat grass too! "They are no match for the vegetables known as sheep. Oh, and poultry is egg. Because they lay eggs. Mitotsudaira suddenly felt a bit dizzy. Ahh, if only that were true. I could eat nothing but meat every day, she thought. No, but if that were the case, the low rate of productivity would undoubtedly lead to mankinds destruction. Return to reality, Nate Mitotsudaira. The princess is still ignorant of the world. But Horizon sighed and shrugged. Oh, dear. I cannot believe a meater like you does not know that. Ehhhhh!? I-Im wrong!? Just as she decided to correct Horizon, the entrance grew noisy. Eh? she wondered as a number of people walked in. Asama and Adele were in the lead, carrying a metal plate given Shinto divine protection. They were followed by Suzu, Tenzou, Mary, and the Tachibana couple. Asama looked around, and then Oh, there you are. Mitotsudaira sat up a bit and looked toward these friends who had just arrived. Are all of you eating dinner here too? Yes. Asama nodded and turned toward IZUMO. With everything growing so busy in the sky, this is probably our last chance to have a meal while looking out on this scenery. And Masazumi and Naruze are over there, so we need to be able to head out right away if something happens. Judge. That is true. Good. Everyone is giving this proper thought, inwardly sighed Mitotsudaira. And then her gaze met Marys. Ah. Before she could figure out what to do, Mary smiled and lowered her head, so she frantically nodded back. Honestly. While she was still unsure how to handle the situation, the others sat down around them. The way everyone took up positions around the table without a word caused her shoulders to lower in relief. Everyone considers eating together to be an enjoyable activity. They all turned toward her and nodded lightly. Thanks, they said. Wh-why does that give me such a bad feeling!? Huh? But Toori-kun said you were treating everyone to a meal. She slowly turned toward the idiot in front of her. Calm down. Calm down, Nate Mitotsudaira. As a knight, there would be no greater disgrace than killing your king. Do not entertain thoughts about doing it just once. On the other hand, doing it 0.5 times might be okay. Chancellor? Um Do you have anything to say concerning everyones comments? Oh cmon, Nate. Youre thinking that I set you up, arent you!? You need to think more positively! This is a test!! That is effectively the exact same thing!! Judge, judge. Horizon nodded and added a few pitchers on top of the idiots head. Toori-sama, how about you say that while looking Mitotsudaira-sama in the eye? Wait a minute! From the weight, I think you just put three on there. Is it just me, or is my skull creaking? You can probably manage about two more, commented Naito as she munched on a chicken skewer. Mitotsudaira felt a bit like she was witnessing cannibalism, but then the people around her began mercilessly ordering plates. No. Wait, everyone. Everyone tilted their heads, but Mary alone tugged worriedly on Tenzous sleeve. Um, Master Tenzou? Are you sure this was not a misunderstanding on our part? Wh-what a refreshing reaction! Mitotsudaira was truly surprised. Hoping for a similar reaction, she turned toward the Tachibana couple. Yes, waiter? We would like three of these and two of these. Oh, and we will order more later. Yes, with barley in the rice. Spoons? No, no. Chopsticks are fine, thank you. This comparison taught Mitotsudaira that it was an issue of personality and not ones origin. I need to remember that. It will help me give up more quickly. At any rate, the way Mary tugged on Tenzous sleeve bothered her. Honestly. Do not worry. I will pay for today. Mary looked over in surprise and Tenzou held her hand. Listen, Mary-dono. Mitotsudaira-dono is from a Demi Loup-Garou family, but for a variety of reasons is now second in line to ruling the Far East. And she is also the representative of Mushashis knights. Right, right. Mitotsudaira nodded inwardly. An excellent description. Well, if you overlook the fact that even the League of Knights is ignoring me. But some gear fell out of place somewhere and now she is a natto master on a level that influences the Far Easts natto market. Some parts of the world, especially west of Kansai, say they have no tradition of soy to prevent her from encroaching on them as well. It is truly what you call a sticky situation. Oh, and this will be on the test. Anyway, after she gains so much money from selling natto, Mitotsudaira-dono wants to return that money to the people; so she donates it by paying for us to eat meat. Correcting each and every untruth would have been a pain, so she thought about dealing with it all at once. Also, Mary was nodding in understanding, so she thought about stopping that right away. Meanwhile, Horizon spoke while sticking skewers in the chancellors ears. Are you really okay with paying, Mitotsudaira-sama? At this point, there was nothing she could do about it. She would simply have to take time later to lecture the plate holder in front of her. I think I will deal with this via Heidi. She let me eat for free on that English beach, so I intend to pay her back double. And it will be cheaper if I buy directly from her Marubeya. I see. Oh, the vegetables are done cooking, Mitotsudaira-sama. It was actually lamb, but Horizon picked up one of the sauce-covered vegetables with her chopsticks and held it up. Mitotsudaira only stared at her, so Horizon held it out even more invitingly. Um, Horizon? What are you doing? Oh? It appears you do not understand why I chose to sit next to you. Eh? Um, wait Why is everyone staring at us!? Everyone let out frightened shouts and sank back into their seats, but she could still feel them glancing her way. Mitotsudaira-sama, if you do not eat it soon, it will grow cold. She groaned, thought a bit, and finally I-I suppose I cannot let it grow coldright? After making sure everyone heard her excuse, she pursed her lips and accepted Horizons chopsticks. Masazumi and Naruze must be having a difficult meeting right now. Meanwhile, Masazumi and Naruze were in the snack shop they had met Jonson in for the coincidental meeting. This has gotten out of hand. To disguise it as a coincidence, Masazumi had intentionally arrived at her seat a bit late. She was now checking over the situation once more. Most of those within the snack shop were already completely drunk. The biggest offender was Yoshitsune. She had apparently brought her own unglazed ceramic pitcher filled with old Qing liquor made from wheat and she was currently breaking it over the heads of those around her. Kah kah kah! Just have some fun, everyone! Whats wrong with going nuts like this every so often!? Ah? Whats your problem, you bald demon monk!? Try to eat my food again and Ill drown you at Dan-no-ura! The elderly can be unreasonable, thought Masazumi as she used chopsticks to poke at the soba-gaki that Walsingham served her in a teacup. Yoshitsune was not the only drunk one. Jonson was completely gone and Sasuke was saying things to Saizou like Yknow, you could stand to take some cooking lessons or Stop buying all those shoes you never wear. Meanwhile Unno Rokurou, who usually did the teasing, was laughing with or attempting to calm the other two. However, the greatest victim was Satomi Yoshiyasu. She was young. According to the Testament Union, she was a year younger than Masazumi. She had initially ignored the drinks, so Masazumi had assumed she was not interested in alcohol. The problem had arrived when Ujinao, one of the drinkers, had sat next to her. She had fallen for Ujinaos provocation and she was now sleeping on a chair at a table away from the center of it all. Earlier, Yoshitsune had violently shaken her and suggested stripping off the girls clothes. By the time the surrounding women had loosened Yoshiyasus coat and shirt, they had fallen silent. With comments of Poor thing, I cant do this, Why? Nothing worth seeing below?, Nothing?, Sh-shes still young!, How big were yours at her age?, and Well, they began discussing Yoshiyasus future development and ways to change it. Ultimately, the stripping plan was abandoned. But with Satomi Yoshiyasu passed out, we cant hold the meeting. Masazumi wondered what to do while tearing pieces from her soba-gaki with her chopsticks and dipping it in soy sauce. Hey! Heyyyy, Musashi vice president! shouted Yoshitsune. Y-youthich-chah! Kah kah kah! Masazumi had no idea what the drunk was saying. She ignored her some more and finished her soba-gaki. She poured the remaining flavorings and soy sauce into the teacup containing the water the soba-gaki had been soaking in and drank it. She then heard Naruze speak while she worked on roughs for a doujinshi. Youre pretty elegant. Am I? My mother taught me my manners, so its hard for me to judge. I bet these manners turned your dad on. My father is not that kind of person. He is apparently holding a meeting with influential people in our house today. He had me clean up my room before leaving and had me prepare some snacks for the meeting. I suppose being able to boss around the vice president is part of his status as a councilor. Hm. Sounds strict. But I bet theres a ton of backstabbing in meetings like that. It was nighttime, but the Honda household had all of its lights on and was filled with life. See!? I bet youre jealous now! My Masazumi made these hors doeuvres! Heh heh. If you dont bow down and hand over some of your rights, I wont give you any! Kh! Thats not fair, Nobu-tan! Th-then I take this sofa hostage! Nobu-tan turned to the side and pointed toward Konishi who was trying to touch the sofa. You fool! Masazumi made that sofa cover with the skills my wife taught her! Taking the first seat there is my right as head of the household! Enough, you two! Lets get down to the business at hand. Lets watch the final episode of Distinguish Good from Evil! Magical Girl Desdemona we recorded! Were about to be busy, so this is our last chance to watch it! The OP was omitted for the finale, so we can act it out on our own beforehand. Provisional Council, I hope you have all perfectly memorized the dance. Wait, said Masazumis father as he passed out shirts printed with the characters. Masazumi cleaned that divine television by breathing on it and wiping it off. If you want to touch it, you need to give me one of your rights. Y-you really play dirty, Honda Masanobu! Yeah. My father and the others are apparently masters of intrigue. He came home in a really bad mood the other day, complaining that Konishi had extorted a ton of rights out of him. He seemed to want to be really close to me. I see. Naruze nodded and took some notes in her Magie Figur sign frame. What are you going to use that material for? Oh, dont worry about it. Ill make sure you dont find out. Please stop! Oh, cmon. Plus, most of what I draw is going to end up unpublished. Really? Naruze nodded while scratching her head with the bottom of her pen. She seemed unable to gather her thoughts because she tried to cross her legs and hit her knee on the bottom of the table. In Europe, most of Musashis literary clubs material is handled by M.H.R.R.s Protestant principality of Saxony. The history recreation allows new commercial printing technology there thanks to the rise of Protestantism. Weve done a lot of business with Magdeburgs Hemisphere Printing. So being blocked from M.H.R.R. is causing you trouble I might be able to send the data itself over divine transmission. We usually pick up the published books at a nearby hub port, but shipping costs are huge just before an event. I see, said Masazumi with half-lidded eyes. She had already sighed a few times since arriving and she did so again. And then It sure is lively in here. She suddenly heard a male voice from behind. She turned around and found a young man wearing a Far Eastern coat over a modified Qing-Takeda uniform. He was of average height and a sword with a blue scabbard hung at his waist. Behind him on the road was a God of War. Only its legs and waist were visible from inside, but the countless scratches visible on its armor told of just how many battles it had seen. However, something else was even more important. When did it land here? Even Masazumi could tell what this meant and Naruze had already begun moving. All of a sudden, she was standing and had countless crop mark frame Magie Figurs around her. She was drawing walls to provide defense. As Naruze closed the Magie Figur containing her doujinshi rough, she pointed her pen toward the young man. I know who you are. During the summer event at Edo, the Houjou clan is always arguing with another clan over who will guard the coast. That clan is the Satomi clan. I am glad you know us, said the young man with a troubled smile. Masazumi also knew who he was. You are the Satomi clans Chancellor, Satomi Yoshiyori. Masazumi saw the young man nod at her with his eyes narrowed as if in a smile. I am very glad that Musashis forces know me. I hope you can get along with the Satomi clan. After all, we are a small nation and it is difficult to hold a stable relationship with Musashi as your Chancellors Officers and Student Council are replaced each and every year. I hope this will make for a good opportunity. Judge. We look forward to expanding our options when planning our future actions. Ha ha. He placed his hand on the back of his neck and laughed bitterly. I just want to ensure Satomis future stability. You can depend on us. Hearing him speak and seeing the scratches on the God of War behind him told Masazumi something. He has to have seen a lot of hardship. Asama: If he is protected by his name, he may have lived while relying on duty and honor. Oh, by the way, I will be providing support from here. As that divine transmission from Asama arrived, two more figures arrived behind Yoshiyori. They were old men. They were both long-lived and used long swords in place of staffs. They glanced at the commotion further inside, sighed, and turned toward Masazumi. We are the Satou Brothers, Vice President of Qing-Takedas Kakura Academy. She knew them as well. Both of the old men had the wrinkles and gray hair of age and they were indistinguishable from one other. However, their posture was quite good for being elderly. They must still be training their bodies despite being so old. They both bowed at the same time. Vice Chancellor Benkei could not come, so you will have to settle for us. Ah. Masazumi frantically stood up and lowered her head. Satou Brothers, I heard that the two of you hold the position of Qing-Takedas Vice President together. I look forward to speaking with you, but Which was the elder brother and which the younger? Even the color of their equipment was identical, so she was not sure how to tell them apart. In response to her unspoken question, both old men pointed at themselves and spoke in unison. Oh, I am the older brother. They paused for a moment and exchanged a glance. You have guts trying to look good in front of a young girl, younger one. Whats that? You know Im the older one. Have you forgotten what our mother said? They were so indistinguishable that Masazumi wondered if their mother had only pretended to know. Excuse me, but how am I supposed to tell you two apart? It is easy. They both nodded, pointed at each other, and spoke at the same moment. He is the younger one. You can tell by how much of an idiot he- They both trailed off simultaneously and looked at each other. Oh, no. I shouldnt have asked. Um, what business do you have with Musashi? she asked. Eh? Oh. The Satou brothers simultaneously looked further back in the building, lowered their shoulders, and scratched at their heads. Lady Yoshitsune predicted this would happen, so she sent us to handle the meeting. Thats right. Satomi Yoshiyori looked over to where Yoshiyasu was sleeping and nodded. I apologize for Yoshiyasu. Shes terrible with alcohol. I hope you understand. Well, it wasnt her fault someone brought such strong liquor to a meeting. Meanwhile, the Satou Brothers hung their swords from their backs and began preparing bamboo benches out front. They intended to separate from those inside and hold the meeting. Noticing this, Houjou Ujinao casually stood up from her seat and walked over. The meeting was about to begin. But Naruze suddenly passed her a Magie Figur with a handwritten message. It was titled Concerning Satomi Yoshiyori. What is this? Masazumi read through the text which was made so each word disappeared after she read it. Listen. That nerd just sent over some information. Then came the information. You have me as a bodyguard, but be careful. The Satou Brothers and all the others from Kantou are fierce warriors who will do anything if necessary. That sword hanging from Satomi Yoshiyoris waist is the spirit sword Murasamemaru. When I told that glasses-wearing history nerd, he almost ran over here, but dont forget that man is ready for battle at any time. She continued reading. Also, you probably already know, but this is the second Satomi Yoshiyori. He was originally a military commander named Masaki Noritoki who acted as the Satomi clans chief retainer. But he killed the original Satomi Yoshiyori and took over the inherited name. That was taken in the reverse sense to give him his Urban Name Retainer Killer. She had known that. She had heard of the incident when it happened and it was mentioned in the almanacs of Chancellors Officers and Student Councils that the Testament Union published. And the original Satomi Yoshiyori that this man killed was The older sister of Yoshiyasu sleeping over there. Study: The Minamoto Clan and the Taira Family 1 Toori: Sis! Sis! People are talking about all sorts of old stuff! Whats the deal with the Minamoto clan and Taira family!? All I know is that the Minamoto clan is cool with everything from housewives to lolis while the Taira family has to put a stop to anything thats erect! Kimi: Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, both of those are just stories. Anyway, the division between Minamoto and Taira is a bit complicated, so are you sure you want me to explain it? Toori: I feel like youre making fun of me there, but let me be clear about one thing: if you dont explain it simply, I wont understand! Kimi: Well, to put it simply, both the Minamoto and Taira clans were originally part of the imperial family. But as the generations went by, they strayed from the direct line and were no longer recognized as part of the imperial family. However, the emperor gave them surnames to give them a proper lineage and made them his retainers. Toori: So it was a thinning of the blood. Kimi: More or less, yes. This mostly applied to the people in the same generation as the emperors grandchildren. Now, the surnames they were given were Minamoto and Taira. However, those surnames were not given to individuals or to a single family. They were a collection of families with the same ancestors, so they were classified as a clan. Toori: The Genpei War that Yoshitsune appeared in was fought between the Minamoto and Taira clans, right? Kimi: Not exactly. See, the Minamoto and Taira were both clans, so they were collections of different Minamoto families and Taira families. During the Genpei War, the Minamoto clan had all of the Minamoto families with them, but the Taira clan which fought against them was just one Taira family led by Taira Kiyomori. The rest of the Taira families joined with the Minamoto clan. The Satou Brothers are from the Bandou Taira clan which was another powerful Taira clan in the east. Toori: Wait, wait. Doesnt that make it really tough for that one Taira family? Kimi: They may have been in the minority, but they controlled the Imperial Court and could send orders across the entirety of the Far East. During the Genpei War, both sides viewed the other as enemies of the Imperial Court. One side was seen as usurping control from it while the other was seen as opposing it. In the end, victory went to the Bandou Taira clan, the other Taira clans, and the Minamoto clan who won the Imperial Court to their side. The Taira family which opposed them was destroyed. Toori: Wait a second, sis. I just realized nothing about this was simple. Kimi: Why do you always point out what I was trying to leave unsaid? Volume 3, 10: Cheerful People under the Night Sky Volume 3, Chapter 10: Cheerful People under the Night Sky Strangely This brings smiles To peoples faces Point Allocation (Gathering Place) Kimi, dont you have to go to that table? Suzu sat next to Asama, Kimi and Adele sat across form her, and an extra grill had been placed in the center. Asama was preparing seven-grain fried rice for everyone. She asked her question while looking behind Kimi at Mitotsudaira, Horizon, Naito, and the plate holder one table over. But Kimi did not even turn around. Heh heh. As long as my foolish brother is getting along with them, it does not matter. If he was feeling lonely, that would be another matter. Incidentally, Horizon has changed quite a lot. Yes. Her restraint towards Toori-kun is vanishing more and more. Perhaps this is due to the greed. Hm groaned the four girls as they lowered their heads a bit. A waiter brought out the ingredients for the fried rice. Asama had brought the metal plate for the grill, but it would have been rude to bring her own ingredients to the restaurant. She had instead bought freshly cooked rice from them and would fry it herself. Um, I will set up a barrier on that side of the grill, so please grill your meat and vegetables there. The barrier has a purifying effect though, so it might lose some flavor. Oh, I dont really like liver, so that might actually help me eat it. Heh heh heh. Adele, why not go be a child at Asamas house? Kimi grabbed a chicken skewer from the grill while watching her Mouse, Uzy, fly up from her cleavage and dance in midair with Hanami. But Masazumi and Naruze have it tough. They have the meeting now and then what comes afterwards. What comesafterwards? Judge. Kimi placed the chicken skewer on Suzus plate and took another for her own plate. She turned toward IZUMOs city where the important meeting was taking place. Asama turned in the same direction and used the night-vision option of her Konoha left eye to see through the darkness. Somewhere in the lights of IZUMOs city, Masazumi was having her meeting. She had a divine transmission connection, so she could ask for help in an emergency. We need to stay focused, Asama told herself before seeking a consensus with the others while mixing the fried rice. The topic at hand was of course the situation aboard Musashi. Based on the prayer questionnaires at the Asama Shrines contract locations and household shrines, the battles at England and the ships surrounding us today are making the people uneasy and fearful. Masazumi had determined our victory in the armada battle would prevent war-weariness, but Warweariness? Suzu tilted her head. What isthat? War-weariness? What is that, Makiko? Sanyous voice filled the open-air terrace. This terrace belonged to a beer garden on the starboard-side deck of Takao, Musashis third starboard ship. Oriotorai had come with Sanyou and she now opened her mouth to speak while leaning her long sword against a table on a part of the outer edge of the deck with a nice view. Well, she began while looking out at IZUMOs nighttime scenery. Its the feeling of wondering how long the war is going to last. You could call it growing sick of war. While fighting, youre full of energy, so you dont get that feeling very much. It mainly comes out when you lose or enter a stalemate. After all, war is a lot of trouble and it brings a lot of unease. Sanyou looked up a bit. It is true that day after day of wondering if we will win or not is exhausting. Sanyou placed her bag below a table made from a large slice of a log and finally nodded. I suppose you normally do want war to end as quickly as possible. Judge. Thats why we need to balance out that unease by clearly gaining something from the war. Once people start thinking we would be better of quitting, their cooperation will drop. Governments used to release only the convenient information to prevent that feeling of war-weariness, but these days, people can obtain information on their own using the divine network and other methods. Oriotorai pulled out a chair at the table and looked toward Tama. So to prevent war-weariness, we need to at least keep winning. .Oh, Mitsuki, is this table okay? Youre afraid of heights, right? This is fine, Makiko. So, um As Sanyou turned toward Tama as well, she noticed a large number of people at an open-air dining area in the diplomatic deck there. It was hard to tell from a distance, but Oriotorais gaze told Sanyou who they were. That is Class Plum. The students who lead Musashi were there. She had once told them something that had essentially been a lecture. Her thoughts had not changed since then, but she had an additional thought now. They have begun to fall into step, so I hope they can continue on to the end while remaining true to themselves. But when Oriotorai spoke, her voice contained a sigh. The situation isnt exactly good right now. As Sanyou watched, Oriotorai looked away from Tama. She sat in a chair and raised a hand toward a waiter. Speaking of war-weariness, the other countries have it easier. They only have to fight if Musashi, their enemy, arrives. On the other hand, Musashi has to keep fighting. Were at a disadvantage there. Judge. Sanyou nodded. That is why our victory in the armada battle was so important, right? Now that we have defeated Tres Espa?as fleet, which was considered the strongest of the age, the other countries will not be rushing in to pick a fight with us. The people had been in high spirits despite Musashi being repaired because they felt the possible long, drawn-out war would be easier from here on. They saw the repairs as preparations for that. But Sanyou sat in a chair and looked up into the sky. To the east, west, south, and north, two great fleets were spread out across the night sky. Their identifier lights showed which were from Hexagone Fran?aise and which were from M.H.R.R. and some had their main lights on to show off their presence. Sanyou sighed and continued speaking as she saw those groups of shadows looking down on them. But now two countries have us surrounded. Not only that, but they are supposed to be enemies in the Thirty Years War and they have another antagonistic relationship as the Mouri clan and Hashiba clan. But Musashis repairs are only 70% complete. And the great size of the ship means it will take half an hour between takeoff and leaving the airspace, even with preparations. It was quite a shock when Regno Unito used that opening to target us at Mikawa. It frightened Sanyou how Oriotorai could say that with a smile. The waiter arrived and Oriotorai made the dangerous order of everything on this page, in order. Sanyou was worried if the other woman had enough money. She has been in a cheerful mood ever since visiting IZUMO this afternoon. She had said she had met her teacher who was an important person to her, but Sanyou had difficulty imagining what kind of person that was. Meanwhile, she made her own order. Once the waiter left, Sanyou once more looked up at the ships surrounding them in the sky. This time, it is not a single ship like Regno Unito. And I have a feeling they will view us as having left IZUMO and begin targeting us from the moment we takeoff. So What are we supposed to do? That question was likely being asked all across Musashi. Oriotorais expression changed to a slight smile. Dont worry. Its their job to figure that out and weve done a lot and are still doing a lot to make sure they can do so. I Sanyou started to say she did not think she had done a very good job, but she stopped when she saw the other womans smile. If I dont do a good job, why even have teachers? So Being a teacher isnt easy. Really? You just have to teach them what you can, and then leave it up to them. Make sure they dont let the important things get away, Mitsuki. And look. We arent the only ones theyre relying on. Oriotorai used her chin to point toward Tama where more figures were gathering around the tables. Comrades have a way of gathering together. Do you think thats Naomasa and her group? Im surprised they could make it during this busy time. Asama piled fried rice on a plate for Naomasa who had wiped off the bare minimum of filth. She heard Mitotsudaira yelling More!? Eh!? Really!? behind her, but she ignored it. Naomasa had oil on her cheek and her shoulders shook as she looked around the area. Dont look so down during this chance to eat out. If youre down, its up to us in the engine division to cheer up Musashi. After all, we have to work all night so we can leave tomorrow. We came here to boost everyones spirits. Thanks, said Asama with a nod. She then noticed a small figure wearing a lab coat. Oh, its that underclassman who transferred in. The girls name was Mishina Hiro. The nervous way the ponytailed girl said hi had an innocence to it, but Naomasa slapped her on the back. Oh, cmon. On the way here, you were boasting that you werent at all afraid of Musashis strongest shooter shrine maiden. Did you lose your nerve upon seeing the real deal? N-no, Masa. Its justshes bigger than I expected. She must mean my height, thought Asama to reassure herself. Wait. When did I become the strongest? Eh? Youre the only one in the genre of shooter shrine maidens, so youre the strongest by default. Oh, that makes sense. She started to nod, but then frantically shook her head. Wait! Thats not right at all. Calm down, said Naomasa while waving her false arm. She took up her position leaning against the partition dividing the passageway and then she turned toward Adele. Sorry, Adele, but Musashis maintenance has taken priority, so we havent had a chance to work on your mobile shell. We have to get everything done as quickly as possible to leave tomorrow, after all. Sorry. Thats fine. It only lost a bit of the armor in England, so I can use it as is in an emergency. But what about you? Are you fine without parts for Jizuri Suzaku? IZUMO wouldnt sell us lightweight combat parts for a female god of war, right? What you got were only work parts. I showed off too much at Mikawa and in the armada battle, so it seems the Testament Union is counting it as a weapon now. Although, you need a lot of power to maintain Musashi, so the combat parts were a lot more convenient. Masa, does that mean you cant send Jizuri Suzaku into battle? asked Asama. She nodded back and stopped moving. I dont like it. I do realize providing backup and providing assistance on Musashi with the engine department helps plenty in a battle. I know heading out onto the front lines isnt the only way to fight, she said. But I feel my responsibility is up front. Heh heh. You are the type of woman that is prepared to do what it takes, arent you? Thats just my nature, said Naomasa with a small smile. Seeing Kimi return the smile, Asama had a sudden thought. Thats nice. Not even she was sure what about it was nice, but Suzu was also turned toward the two of them with a relaxed expression. It had given her some kind of relief. Thats why it is nice. They had comrades who drove away their unease. With that in mind, Asama breathed a silent sigh of relief. I see. Heh heh. What is so funny, Asama? How about you say it? You do not have to tell us, but we will ask. No, its nothing really. Its so common I cant think of the right words. But I know two things for sure. And they are? asked Kimi immediately. Asama nodded and split the pile of fried rice with the spatulas so she could immediately carry it to a plate. First, Masazumi, who is at her meeting in IZUMO, and Toori-kun, who has been made into a plate holder over there, have more than just us with them. And second What is the second one? asked Mitotsudaira from the other table. Asama nodded with a serious expression. A tragedy is about to occur! Eh? Mitotsudaira looked around in confusion. What kind of tragedy? And then she saw it. In the center of her vision, a large number of people were entering. They were the rest of the engine division and Whats this? I received a message about free food. Mitotsudaira-dono, the field operation group and I must thank you. Futayo, the rest of the former Mikawa guard unit, and Musashis field operation students who trained under them all entered. W-wait! What is this!? This is way too many people! shouted Mitotsudaira. Dont you get it, Nate? This is a test! said the plate holder. Mitotsudaira silenced the idiot by slamming down a large pitcher like a hammer. She then counted the number of people arriving and calculated the damage with a calculator sign frame. C-can I just pay half! Please let me just pay half! I have no idea what is going on today! Asama, Naito, and the others nodded and spoke. Its pretty unusual to understand what goes on around here. I feel like there is a lot of noise coming from Musashi. Masazumi grabbed a dango while sitting on a bamboo bench placed in the night time street. Two benches were set up so the negotiation parties could face each other. Masazumi sat on the store side while her opponents sat on the street side. Naruze and Houjou Ujinao sat to her right while Satomi Yoshiyori and the Satou Brothers sat across from her. The Sanada Ten Braves were acting as Yoshitsunes bodyguards and Takeda held authority over them, so the Sanada clan was not taking part in the meeting. Jonson and Walsingham of England had moved back to the counter and showed no sign of joining. That means this meeting will take place between Musashi, Takeda, Houjou, and Satomi. Now then, said Masazumi. As Musashi and the Kantou forces have just so happened to meet here, how about we exchange information? Study: The Minamoto Clan and the Taira Family 2 Toori: Sis! Sis! What happened to the Minamoto clan and the Taira clan after the Genpei War!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Clan brother, to be honest, explaining that would get a bit long. After all, the Minamoto clan began the Kamakura shogunate, but the Houjou clan eventually took control of it and they were descended from the Taira clan. But it was Ashikaga Takauji, a Minamoto, who defeated the Kamakura shogunate and started the Muromachi shogunate. Toori: Oh, wow. Its like a never ending curse, isnt it? Kimi: The Satomi who are currently here in IZUMO belong to the Minamoto clan. After they were defeated along with the Kamakura shogunate, their descendants went on to rule in Awa. The Houjou who are also here are very distant relatives of the Houjou clan that controlled the Kamakura shogunate, so they are not directly related to them. However, they are also from the Taira clan. They originally called themselves the Ise clan, but when they overthrew their ruler and conquered Sagami, they took the name Houjou in reference to the Kamakura Houjou. Toori: Wait a second. So even in the Sengoku period, all these commanders were descendants of the Minamoto clan and the Taira clan? Kimi: They were like a kind of brand name. Ones status based on tradition and old documents was important in that age. The Minamoto and Taira clans contained imperial blood, so they were a lot like the saints of Europe. That is why a lot of commanders and warriors would falsely claim to be from one of the two clans. Being from one or the other clan also caused disagreements between daimyos and military commanders. The fact that the Minamoto-ruled Muromachi shogunate defeated the Taira-ruled Kamakura shogunate influenced a lot of things. Toori: I can see why they called it the warring states period. They were settling all the issues from the past. Kimi: Thats right. But interestingly enough, there were some differences between the Oda, Hashiba, and Matsudaira clans that put the Sengoku period in motion. Oda: Descended from a political or Shinto family of the Fujiwara or Inbe clan. Later professed to be from the Taira clan. Hashiba: Professed to be from the Taira clan as the successor of Oda, but later joined the Fujiwara clan upon becoming chief advisor to the Emperor. Matsudaira: Professed to be from the Minamoto clan but was actually descended from a Shinto group of the Kamo clan. Toori: They just made it up as they went along, didnt they? Kimi: Well, ones surname was ones role in that age. Now, to take the position of chief advisor to the Emperor, Hideyoshi was adopted into the previous advisors Konoe clan (Fujiwara clan), but he later changed his surname to Toyotomi. This was due to a tradition of the chief advisor being from the Fujiwara clan and being a noble. On the other hand, Matsudaira needed to be from the Minamoto clan to become shogun, so he claimed to be from that clan. Both of them were focusing on the meaning of their surname and clan. That is what you need to keep in mind when thinking about the Three Positions Recommendation that the Imperial Court gave Nobunaga, who claimed to be from the Taira clan, just before Honnouji. They told him he could take the position of chief advisor, shogun, or chancellor of the realm, so its quite an amazing story. Toori: Oh, no. I dont have a joke this time. Volume 3, 11: Failure to Understand at the Storefront Volume 3, Chapter 11: Failure to Understand at the Storefront If something is uncertain Yet not wrong What does it have? Point Allocation (Earnest) Masazumi looked across those sitting on the opposite bamboo bench and let out a voice. This may be a bit soon after coincidentally running across each other, but I would like to ask you something. She had one thing to ask first. Why are they here? She understood that the Kantou forces wanted to be on friendly terms with Matsudaira which would rule Kantou in the future, but there was no real reason why they had to do that now. They could even wait to start until Matsudaira ruled the Far East. So why did they charge into this dangerous situation? It seemed certain that they had indeed come to rescue Musashi. If Matsudaira was lost, Kantou would lose its stability. That was why they would reach out to help Musashi in its plight. It was a simple and moving story. And that was exactly why Masazumi chose not to trust in that. After all Nations take action for their own survival and prosperity. Even if it will bring peace in the future, I doubt you would come here in the present. She held a plate in her left hand and glanced toward the god of war named Yatsufusa behind Yoshiyori and the Satou Brothers. The sword hanging at its waist was likely the god of war version of Murasamemaru. Neshinbara would probably insist that I take a picture. She wondered if they would give her permission to photograph it. Why are you here? The first to answer was one of the Satou Brothers. The two of them faced each other. In order to trade. Right, little brother? Yes, I do believe it was to trade, little brother. As the two old men began tugging at each others cheeks, Yoshiyori shrugged. I suppose they cant ignore their official claim that they are here to trade. I am not used to meetings as unusual as this. Would you permit me to exchange opinions with my comrades via sign frame? As long as you do not transmit raw audio or video footage, said Yoshiyori. Ujinao and the Satou Brothers nodded as well, so Masazumi turned her focus toward the restaurant. Kah kah kah! You arhijaaaah!? Ahh!? Hah hyah ho! Ah peh peh! That side of things had surpassed incomprehensible and reached an entirely new level, so Masazumi told herself to avoid looking in that direction at all costs. Vice President: Okay. I have coincidentally met up with representatives of Qing-Takeda, Houjou, and Satomi. Does anyone know what they are after? Asama: What is your guess, Masazumi? Vice President: Takeda, Houjou, and Satomi are all clans which will eventually be absorbed by Matsudaira and receive its protection. Most likely, they realized Musashi would have difficulty arriving in Kantou due to M.H.R.R.s flight restriction, so they are here to help come up with a way around that. That much I know. Worshipper: If you know that much, shouldnt this meeting go smoothly? Novice: Not necessarily. Wise Sister: It is time for todays super history nerd lecture. Novice: Sorry, but the topic tonight is politics! Anyway, they did indeed come here because they were worried about Musashi. But just as Vice President Honda-kun said, we dont know why they are truly here. I have a few different ideas: 1: To help us break free of this situation. 2: To tell us we are done for. 3: To see how we will react. Thats about all I can think up. It would be easy enough to choose one at random and head forward based on that, but it would bring tragedy if it didnt match their intentions. Tachibana Husband has entered. Tachibana Wife has entered due to shared settings. Scarred has entered. Me: You can read Tachibana Husband as Tachi Hanao, but would it be mean of me to do so? Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige, Musashis chancellor is saying my screen name can be read Tachi Bride. Tachibana Husband: Thats right. A bridal gown decorated with red camellias would suit you perfectly, Gin-san. Wise Sister: Such passion! What is with this heat!? Quick, Asama! Cool me down! Cool me down!! Vice President: Thats a lot of intensity. I guess when the Tachibanas speak, there is nothing Tachi-banal about it. Almost Everyone: That cooled things down!! Huh? Thats odd. Masazumi frowned at everyones reaction. But Neshinbara was mostly right. Had the Kantou forces arrived to help, to sever their ties, or Are they here to decide which way to take this? Neshinbaras third option of to see how we will react was most likely correct, so continuing the discussion based on that assumption had the lowest odds of causing harmful misunderstandings. With that, she made up her mind. If they are here to judge us, we need to give them something to judge us with. That meant there was one thing she had to say first. Musashi intends to head south after leaving tomorrow morning. The representatives of different academies looked up a bit. We will travel to Mikawa and then to Kantou. Those sitting on the benches tensed a bit. And so Masazumi took a breath and slightly relaxed her legs. I have no intention of providing lip service. Now that Musashi cannot complete its repairs in IZUMO, we want a safe place to continue those repairs. We were always intending to trade in Kantou, so we wish to take a brief rest in Matsudairas territory of Mikawa before continuing to Edo, where we can complete our repairs in the floating dock Kantou IZUMO has for Musashi. She used her left thumb to point toward the M.H.R.R. ships in the eastern sky. Personally, I had hoped to go to Westphalia to show our political intentions, but there is no chance of advancing to the Peace of Westphalia with Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. the way they are. K.P.A. Italia and M.H.R.R. are glaring at each other too. So I am thinking of ending our business with Europe after building understanding and a relationship with England and Tres Espa?a. Instead, I was hoping to consolidate the opinions of the Kantou lords until the Thirty Years War and Mouri Invasion have settled down a bit. She had Tsukinowa produce a sign frame that displayed a map stretching from the Chugoku region to the eastern sea. A red ribbon line stretched south from IZUMO, protruded out into the Seto Inland Sea, and circled around the Kii Peninsula. The route we are considering travels down along the provisional border between M.H.R.R. and Hexagone Fran?aise, travels from west to east around the Kii Arabian Peninsula, and arrives in Mikawa. Following the reverse of the route we used to escape from Mikawa and to the Seto Inland Sea also serves to remind Musashis people of the starting line. Of course, this is just wishful thinking. That will not work. This comment was made by Yoshiyori who sat across from her. He had apparently been waiting for her to finish speaking and his arms were folded. But I take it you know that since you called it wishful thinking. Judge, agreed Masazumi. Neshinbaras inspection had already arrived, so she checked it. It seems M.H.R.R.s Catholic side has deployed a fleet along their provisional border with Hexagone Fran?aise. If we begin fighting Hexagone Fran?aise, M.H.R.Rs fleet will act as observers and a solid defensive line. We can only travel along those provisional national borders, or the borders between principalities and provinces if were lucky, so travelling south will expose us to constant attack from both M.H.R.R. and Hexagone Fran?aise. Also Even once we arrive at the coast of the Seto Inland Sea, the southeastern end of Hexagone Fran?aises territory and the southwestern end of M.H.R.R.s run into K.P.A. Italia. Currently, K.P.A. Italia and M.H.R.R. are glaring at each other, so it is a touchy situation. If we travel south, it could trigger a war between those two and bring Hexagone Fran?aise into it too. If that happened, the Testament Union would never side with Musashi on anything. Then what will you do? asked one of the Satou Brothers while adjusting his grip on the long sword he used as a staff. For an instant, the brothers looked toward Musashi in the night sky. Even if you escape IZUMO using gravitational cruising, fleets will be deployed to the border to stop you. Musashi would be able to slip by them at too high an altitude for other ships, but But if we flee, we will remain enemies of the Testament Union and Hexagone Fran?aise. That would leave the worst possible impression, agreed Masazumi. So if Hexagone Fran?aise is going to attack us tomorrow while we have nowhere to go, we must reconcile with them and endure this. Even if we are to leave Europe and travel to Kantou, we must first end this adversarial relationship with Hexagone Fran?aise. So she is trying to involve us. Satomi Yoshiyori gave a silent evaluation of Muashis vice president. She had declared Musashi would battle Hexagone Fran?aise, but at the same time She said that would happen even if they are to leave Europe and travel to Kantou. In other words, Musashi would not travel to Kantou if they could not endure the attack from Hexagone Fran?aise. She was implicitly telling the Kantou forces to help Musashi fight Hexagone Fran?aise if they wanted Musashi. I see, he muttered silently. This has gotten interesting. Satomi was small, but it was combat focused. They could very well play a role here. Then let me ask you this, he said. What will you do once you endure the attack from Hexagone Fran?aise? Musashis vice presidents eyebrows rose slightly and she smiled bitterly. We do not yet know that is even possible. No, but you still must think of the future. True enough. She nodded. We will find whatever safe route we can, travel to Mikawa, and then travel to Kantou. Before speaking, Masazumi checked the additional information Neshinbara had sent to her sign frame. In order to travel to Kantou, there is someone we must speak with. Fortunately, they are sitting right here. That person was Satou Brothers. That would be you. Oh? Everyone around her let out voices that sounded both surprised and impressed. But she did not stop speaking. I am sure you know why we would choose to speak with you first. The two elderly long-lived men stroked their beards before speaking. Ho ho. I see. You are referring to the three great crises of Matsudaira Motonobu who will go on to defeat Hashiba and rule all of the Far East, are you not? Exactly. Masazumi gave a deep nod. That was precisely what Neshinbara had just sent her information on. The three great crises of Matsudaira Motonobu. Everyone who lived the Far East, especially Mikawa or Musashi, knew what those were. The crisis we will discuss here is the Battle of Mikatagahara. That battle was closely related to the Takeda force sitting before her. And so she looked at the Satou Brothers in turn and nodded. According to the Testament, Takeda Shingens army fought Matsudaira Motonobu and devastated the Matsudaira army. The defeat occurred in a field to the west of Mt. Fuji which is to the east of Mikawa. The Matsudaira army was routed by the Takeda army and Matsudaira Motonobu only barely managed to escape to his castle and he lost several skilled men. That is what happened. Neither of the Satou Brothers moved even slightly and their expressions remained unchanged. And so Masazumi continued speaking. So what will you do, Qing-Takeda? she asked. If we travel to Kantou via Mikawa, we cannot pass through P.A. Oda to the north, but travelling to the east from Mikawa will take us through Mikatagahara. So what will you do concerning the Battle of Mikatagahara? Will you recreate it or not? If you will, how will you go about it? It is time for some give-and-take, Satou Brothers. The Battle of Mikatagahara? Oh, I know that one, Makiko! Sanyou spoke up on the outer edge of Takao, Musashis third starboard ship. Oh? Oriotorai held up her Imari porcelain mug. Okay, Mitsuki, could you give a quick explanation? Well Sanyou looked at the table between her and the other woman. It was created by carving out a thick log. On the table was Sanyous Far East meal which contained edamame and tofu and Oriotorais M.H.R.R meal which contained sausage and sauerkraut. Shes in as good a mood as ever. Sanyou opened a sign frame which showed the geography with Mt. Fuji to the east. Um, Mikatagahara is in Toomi. It refers to the plateau to the west of Mt. Fuji that stretches from the Tenryuu River on the east to Lake Hamana on the west. If you start at Mikawas New Nagoya Castle that blew up, it continues for about eighty kilometers southeast. Very good No, wait. You arent one of my students. Mitsuki, you havent made a personal statement. How frightening. Do the students of Class Plum feel this tension during all of their classes? She was impressed, but she swore not to incorporate the idea for her own class. Anyway, she said while pointing at the map of Mt. Fuji. This territory belonged to Takeda Shingen of Kai, an extremely powerful person at the beginning of the Sengoku period. He grew ill and may have known his death was near, so he seriously worked toward the capital during his final years. In other words, he worked to rule Kyou, the center of the Far East, as the ruler of the powerful Kai Takeda. The nobles, the emperor, and the shoguns live in Kyou, so if someone powerful enough to rule the Far East were to bring Kyou under their protection, they would essentially rule the Far East. And Shingen grew serious and decided to travel west, but he could not bring a large army through the mountainous center of the Far East. He would have to travel along the southern coast, but that would bring him to Mikawa and Mikawa was ruled by Matsudaira who were allies of his rival, the Oda clan. That was when Shingen and Matsudaira began battling each other. Me: Shingen and Matsudaira began battling each otherin bed!? When a sign frame suddenly appeared, Oriotorai said excuse me a moment and stood up. She grabbed a nearby deck brush and gave a snap of the wrist. Were being bugged. But from where? Ah, found it. A few seconds after she threw it, she suddenly clenched her right fist and another sign frame appeared. Asama: U-um, sensei! Did you just throw something like a deck brush our way!? How did they know it was her? Did they recognize her personal style? At any rate, the older teacher waved her hand and smiled. Matsudaira Motonobu took a good beating there, right? Was that when he was preparing for battle but the Takeda army ignored him and walked right past the castle? Didnt he get mad, pursue them, and end up losing five times as many men? Judge. There are a few different theories concerning that, so everyone is waiting to see how the history recreation will play out. Oh, and when I say everyone, I mean history-lovers like myself. The war-lovers like me are looking forward to it too. Ah ha ha, laughed Sanyou because she was unsure how to respond. She then took a sip from her mug to gain a short respite. Her beer did not actually contain any hops, so it was sweet and inadequate. However, it helped her speak more smoothly, so it was useful when she needed to talk a lot while drinking with someone else. Anyway, the overall flow of the battle goes like this. Round 1: The Battle of Hitokotozaka Early Skirmish. Takeda army arrives and advances to Futamata Castle which supports Matsudairas supply line. Matsudaira Motonobu heads out for reconnaissance, is spotted, and is not treated well. Round 2: Battle of Futamata Castle Preliminary Battle. Futamata Castle resists but is defeated. Surrenders on the condition those inside are spared. Round 3: Battle of Mikatagahara Main Battle. When his castle of Hamamatsu Castle was ignored, Matsudaira Motonobu could have left well enough alone, but he pursued and paid for it. His army was routed in only two hours. He fled back to Hamamatsu castle, but the Takeda army swiftly pursued and Motonobus skilled men sacrificed themselves to protect him. I like how you divided it into rounds. Maybe Ill do that from now on. Go ahead. Recently, Ive gotten hooked on a fighting game based on the Sengoku commanders. Yes, its called Savage Historical Reign and the opening has Sen no Rikyuu give the incomprehensible statement of This is a brand new form of etiquette in which the practical Way of Tea is combined with political power. Rikyuu is actually an extremely powerful character. He uses surging tea equipment attacks with incredible force. Oh, that game. The idiots in my class play it during class. I think Persona-kun is ranked third in the Far East. Hes the indoor type and loves reading. Not what you would expect, is it? Ah ha ha ha. Am I starting to get drunk? wondered Sanyou as she got back on topic. She first tapped the sign frame from behind to enlarge the writing. She then opened the next page. The Battle of Mikatagahara was essentially a triple loss for Matsudaira Motonobu. He fought three times and didnt win even once. And there are a lot of anecdotes and tragic stories about this battle. These are the two most famous ones. 1: While fleeing to Hamamatsu Castle, Matsudaira Motonobu was so scared he crapped himself. 2: After fleeing, Motonobu punished himself by having his men draw a portrait of his enraged expression. But began Sanyou. Oriotorai smiled thinly. What is it? Does something bother you? Judge. Sanyou shook her head, hesitated over whether she should continue, and decided Oriotorai probably already knew. She made up her mind and spoke. There is a problem concerning the history recreation. She tapped on the text for Round 3. After all, if the battle is recreated accurately, there must be sacrifices from Matsudaira Motonobus men. In this case, that will be Musashis student council and chancellors officers. That was part of the reason so many of the inherited names related to the Far East and the Matsudaira clan were given to automatons while Lord Motonobu was alive. True. Oriotorai sipped at her beer and narrowed her eyes. But no one else has inherited those names since Mikawa blew up, so wont that mean no one has to be sacrificed? No, replied Sanyou. There is one person among those who died in Matsudaira Motonobus place. She pulled up a list of those who took part in the Battle of Mikatagahara. One of those names was written in red text. Naruse Masayoshi. 4th Special Duty Officer Naruze is named after him. Naruze could tell everyone was focusing on her. But Focus was not a bad thing if it was friendly and not based in pity. Plus, there was something she had to say. My Naruse does not come from Naruse Masayoshi. I have no intention of naming myself after or inheriting the name of someone who will die. If anyone, I am named after the next generation, Naruse Masanari. Of course, said the Satou Brother on the right. Naruse Masayoshi had a younger brother named Masakazu. That brothers child was named Naruse Masanari and became the next head of the Naruse family. I believe Masanari became the head of the Matsudaira clans firearms unit. Unsurprisingly, the Takedas were well informed. After all, Masanaris father, Masakazu, once served the Takeda clan and he helped the Takeda clan join with the Matsudaira clan after their destruction. My presence allows us to say Naruse Masakazu was on Musashi. That means you can take refuge on Musashi if anything major happens to the Takeda clan, right? Testament. The Satou Brothers readily admitted it. That fact was a reminder that they were on the Far Eastern side and also a major member of the Testament Union. Judge. I am glad you are honest. But to be honest, I had not thought about it that much. Margotsthat is, Naitos family apparently named themselves after some Naitou family during her parents generation, but Margot and I have our own view. We say her name comes from Naitou Shinjuku, land belonging to the Naitou family that initially made up Matsudairas firearms unit. ? Masazumi tilted her head when she heard that. She couldnt be named after the Naitou family themselves? Judge. The member of the Naitou family who the firearms unit was left to was named Naitou Kiyonari, but he was a judge known as the Kantou Magistrate and wellUrquiaga is already named after Kiyonari. Oh, so Urquiagas Kiyonari comes from Kantou Magistrate Naitou Kiyonari. How did he get from there to an older sister loving interrogator? Try not to think about what the crazy ones do, Masazumi. For an instant, Masazumi stared at Naruze in disbelief, but Naruze ignored it, sighed, and continued speaking. Anyway, we wanted to avoid doubling up on a name. The Naitou family owned the land the firearms training ground was on, so it was known as Naitou Shinjuku. We made it so Margot is named after that land. We arent Shinto and we give little focus to the Far Eastern side of things, so we thought that would be enough. I see. Naruze had a sudden thought as she watched Masazumi nod. Oh, this must be the first time she heard that. She hoped she had not made Masazumi feel alienated, but she did not try to cheer her up either. Instead, the Satou Brother on the right spoke up. Takeda has a lot of Naitou clan members and you have firearms users. If the people of Takeda join you using the name of Naruse, she can name herself after one of them. No need. Naito just has to become my wife. That will resolve the surname issue. Everyone turned toward her and clearly wanted to say something. That was a close one! Masazumi began to sweat while feeling very thankful the divine chat had not been set to broadcast their voices. If it had been, that comment would have been sent all over the place. The pope-chancellor would never have remained silent!! In a dark sanctuary, Innocentius pressed his ear against a cross-style cornice firma. Huh? Its just making a strange noise. And after I went to such trouble to have a spy in Hexagone Fran?aise bug that odd meeting. I cant hear it at all. He tried to fix the cornice firma by hitting it while Galileo tilted his head behind him. You are being incredibly immature, former boy. What? Pope or not, everyone loves doing things in secret like this! Afterwards, I can surprise them with a divine posta saying I bugged their meeting. But not if I cant hear anything they say, hm? Are you sure you are not confusing the means with the objective? Dont say that. Innocentius took a breath and looked out the sanctuary window. Several long forms were visible in the eastern sky. So weve finally put together a formation to defend against M.H.R.R. and Hashibas army thats heading south. Tensions are rising, but we still need to take a break sometimes. And Musashis activities are perfect for that. Will they recreate history or take a unique path? Either way, we cant say anything about their situation. Are you jealous, former boy? As a Catholic, I should be jealous of the troubles theyre going through, right? I personally prefer to avoid as much effort as I can, though. Innocentius then turned to face Galileo. Anyway, I hear Hashiba has taken an odd action. How about you tell me what thats all about, hm? While Masazumi observed the curious looks everyone was turning toward Naruze, she went over some information. She had Tsukinowa display it on a sign frame and looked over the texts Neshinbara had sent her. Huh? She realized something odd about what the Satou Brothers had said. Wondering what it meant, she avoided looking at the two old men and sent a message to Neshinbara. Vice President: It flowed so smoothly that I didnt notice until now, but can I ask you about something? Novice: Go right ahead. What is it? Masazumi typed into the divine chat. Vice President: I overlooked it, but something odd happened earlier. Namely Vice President: Why did the Satou Brothers help us out concerning Naruze? Novice: What do you mean? It had been subtle enough that she had overlooked it at first, so it would not get through to him unless she explained it. She wanted time to explain it properly, so she held her right palm out toward those around her. Excuse me a moment. This is how Futayo did it, right? Thinking time! Immediately afterwards, the world fell silent. Masazumi gained silence. The commotion from the drunkenness behind her ended in an instant and she heard a single plate break. Oh Sh. Who just said sh!? Houjou Ujinao cleared her throat to Masazumis right, Yoshiyori seemed not to understand as he sat across from her, and the Satou Brothers were trying and failing to smile politely next to Yoshiyori. Masazumi had no idea why they were reacting this way. Me: Ahh Now youve done it. Vice President: D-done what!? Futayo does this all the time! Tonbokiri: Not even I am this skilled at catching the enemy off guard. Asama: H-how can you all be so cruel!? Masazumi is desperately trying to make us laugh, so you need to be more understanding! Of course, no one is perfect, so we do not always do what we need to do! Almost Everyone: What are you even trying to say!? Is she really a shrine maiden who makes Shinto prayers? At any rate, Masazumi decided to prioritize what she had to say. Vice President: Neshinbara, are you listening? Novice: Eh? Oh, yes. Go ahead. He did not sound very motivated, so she sent her messages to everyone. Vice President: Listen. The Satou Brothers of Qing-Takeda said they would not kill Naruze at the Battle of Mikatagahara because they needed her when Takeda would join Matsudaira after Takedas destruction. Uqui: What is odd about that? It is certainly convenient for us. Vice President: Exactly. But this give-and-take itself is odd on a fundamental level. After all Vice President: When the Takeda clan is destroyed, they just have to absorb it into the Qing side. Yoshitsune rules both Qing and Takeda, so theres no meaning in joining Matsudaira. With that in mind, why would they say they were going to do so? What did it mean? Now that you mention it, that is odd. Do you understand it, Adele? Adele was eating sake lees ice cream for dessert and her shoulders trembled when Asama asked her that question. Eh!? Oh, um Th-the secretary can answer that. Adele and everyone else turned toward the secretary. At some point, that secretary had taken up position on the edge of the terrace. He was leaning over toward IZUMO. Ah, over there, Michizane, over there. Yatsufusa is there, right? Get a good photo! Ahh, I knew it. Sorry, Michizane. Youre a civil official, so your photography ability wasnt strengthened. The backlight of the night is too much, is it? Okay, then lets head to the front deck! We can try for a good angle from there! I really want some data on Murasamemaru! The secretary isnt going to be any help, thought Adele. But what are we supposed to do? Masazumis question was worth thinking about. If Qing-Takeda did not need to rely on Matsudaira, why were they acting as if they would rely on Matsudaira after Takedas destruction? Are they trying to make us feel obligated to them? She felt that was close, but something still bothered her. If it was that simple, they would be able to create an even greater sense of obligation. For example, they could agree to settle the entire Battle of Mikatagahara without actually fighting. As the leader during the armada battle, Adele understood just how much easier it would be to end the battle with a discussion. However, it appeared they wanted to go through with the battle itself but wanted to keep it minor enough that no one would die. That means There was something there, but what? She could not find the words to describe it, but she had a feeling she understood. If they have no need for the give-and-take, why are they doing this? But then No, wait. That isnt it. There was something wrong about that line of thinking. She was having difficulty finding the words because she was thinking about it wrong. To find the words, she had to destroy her assumptions. And she realized how to do that. U-um, so Simply put, they do not need any kind of give-and-take with us, right? Even if Takeda is destroyed, they still have Qing. Thats right, affirmed Asama. Masazumis question was why someone like that would make this deal with us. Asama folded her arms in thought and her folded arms pushed up her breasts and altered their shape. Nwoh. The terms tsunami and vast ocean entered Adeles mind. And Ah! She had realized why Qing-Takeda had proposed this deal. I know the answer! Im sure of it! Volume 3, 12: Owner of a Large Place Volume 3, Chapter 12: Owner of a Large Place Is bigger Always better? Point Allocation (Good Question) I know the answer! shouted Adele while staring at Asamas breasts. She moved her hands about as she tried to explain. U-um, Qing-Takedadoesnt have to go through the give-and-take process with us! Asama tilted her head. Well, yes, but then why are they giving us this deal? Oh, no. I messed up my explanation, thought Adele as she frantically shook her head. That isnt what I meant! The foundation of their thought process is different! This is the leeway of those with plenty! Adele made a gesture to indicate large breasts. In other words! U-um, what was that just now? Just ignore it! Please ignore it. Anyway, Qing-Takeda doesnt care how much they give us. After all, they are a powerful nation with enough wealth to give up some of it. From their perspective, this isnt an issue of asking why they should go through with the give-and-take despite not having to. They have so much that they have no real reason not to give us whatever we want. Adele stared at Asamas breasts as she spoke. That is the breast way to explain this! Almost Everyone: Beginning deliberation. H-huh!? Did I say something wrong!? Asama sent Masazumi a summary of what Adele had said. So thats it! Vice President: I was thinking of this on too small a scale. Me: Cmon, Seijun. Dont get so down just because youve got a small chest. Itll be fine. If you resist making any weird jokes, theyll get bigger. By about 5 mm. She decided she had to beat him to the ground later. But what is going on here? Was this really a negotiation? Theyre planning to give me whatever I ask for. The survival of the Matsudaira clan was riding on the Battle of Mikatagahara. Qing-Takeda was planning to aid them with that fear and with the history recreation of those who die in the battle. This was the leeway of a monarch. But was it narrow-minded to feel there was an ulterior motive behind it? She did not know. But she did have a thought. Right now, I need to be more careful than anyone else from Musashi. Even if everyone else gives into them, I cant. May I ask a hypothetical question? Normally, she would never receive an affirmative response. After all, a negotiation was an effort to draw out information. The process of give-and-take was necessary for that. However Go right ahead, said the left Satou Brother. They were going to allow anything. In that case Masazumi made up her mind and straightened up. Are you not afraid of interference from the Testament Union? Oh? And what can the Testament Union do to Qing-Takeda? Before she could say anything further, the right Satou Brother spoke up. He shrugged and gave a small laugh. How many ships are there which can travel the shortest distance from Europe to Kantou and the other eastern nations? Mt. Fuji acts as a natural stronghold. There is the Tian Shan corridor to the west and the Sagarmatha corridor to the south, but the only ships which can travel through them with enough speed for a military operation are Musashi andany ships that have recently been commissioned or modified. What about Sviet Rus to the north? Russia is a zealous Tsirhc member of the Testament Union. Sviet Rus cannot act during the winter and they must pass through the mountains if they do act, so we can predict their routes. We merely need to deploy a defensive line if they attack. In other words, the Testament Union cannot interfere in Qing-Takedas business. We can accept the advantages of belonging to the Testament Union and ignore the disadvantages. And none of this restricts our actions as a nation. To sum up We are a monarch and we are free. A free monarch, are you? thought Masazumi. After all, there was one thing the Satou Brothers were intentionally not mentioning. P. A. Oda. If one pictured the actual map of the Far East powers, the Ottoman P. A. Oda stretched out between the European Testament Union nations and Qing-Takeda. That prevented those European Testament Union nations from easily entering the east. But it is true that Qing-Takeda is a powerful nation. I see, said Masazumi with a nod. Im glad the Satou Brothers words arent being transmitted live. If they were, it would appear she had helped Qing-Takeda advertise their confidence and power. If she made a mistake like that on Testament Union land, Musashi could be seen as opposing the Testament Union. I need to be careful. She folded her arms while making sure her inner thoughts did not show on her face. But she realized that action pointed to her own caution and cowardice, so she stopped. An interesting stance. She placed her hands behind her back, let her legs hang down, and forcibly created a firm posture. Walsingham, give these two something to eat. I wish to speak with them further. Oh? The Satou Brothers nodded and raised their right or left hand. I will have the yuba sashimi. I will have the superior yuba sashimi. Why you! Masazumi waited for the two old men to calm down as they began pulling on each others beards. Their plates arrived and Masazumi received a matcha frappe in a teacup. She turned around and found Walsingham and Jonson raising a hand toward her. They keep helping us out. It was likely because they wanted to make sure a future King of England really did come from Musashi. She nodded toward them, turned back toward the Satou Brothers, took a breath, and took a bite of the matcha frappe. I would like to ask something, Satou Brothers. She continued on with a second question. Normally they would refuse, saying I only got one question. Go ahead, they both agreed at once. And so she asked her question. She used a gesture to instruct Tsukinowa to type up the question as she spoke. Vice President: The opposition between Matsudaira and Takeda leads to the Battle of Mikatagahara which is a great crisis for the Matsudaira clan. Would it be possible to safely settle that battle via a discussion? Mitotsudaira gasped at Masazumis question. And she was not the only one. Everyone at the separate table stopped moving. Huh? Where is the chancellor? Hm? Earlier, it looked like he was removing the chain attached to his leg. Oh, the shackle and his pants are down here. The chancellor slithered off toward the back earlier. That worried everyone, but they could only leave it up to fate. We can only pray that nothing bad happens. With that thought, Mitotsudaira looked back toward the sign frame. Can we settle the Battle of Mikatagahara with a discussion? That would be an incredible plus for the Matsudaira clan and Musashi as a whole. Naito seemed to understand that because she nodded with her eyebrows lying flat and spoke. If that happened, the student council and chancellors officers approval rating would go up. And Ga-chan would definitely draw a doujinshi about Seijun. It would probably be titled Sexual Relations with Qing. Isnt that the obvious title? Everyone fell silent and glared at Mitotsudaira. O-oh, no! The next thing she knew, Asama was beckoning to her from the other table. I will purify the filth coming from your actions, so hurry. Judge. She stood up and spoke to no one in particular. But this is strange. Heh heh heh. Vegetable lover, is something bothering you about our poor politician desperately trying to keep up with that powerful nation? Mitotsudaira hated how that girl would say those things in a tone that showed she fully understood. Mitotsudairas shoulders drooped and she stood next to Asama and Kimis table. This is a powerful nation that is only giving and not taking. Do you truly understand what that means? Why is a powerful nation a powerful nation? That is what makes this so dangerous. Everyones sign frames suddenly shook. Tsukinowa had sent something from IZUMO. The messages contained the Satou Brothers words dictated by the slightly awkward voice of the Mouse. Sato Right: Yess. When it commes to the Batle of Mikatagara Everyone stiffened as they waited to see what Qing would say. Sato Left: Iff you do not wish too go through with itt, that is finne. They said it was not necessary. As Masazumi watched, the Satou Brothers both spread their arms. Qing-Takeda will also aid with securing the Logismoi plo and providing backup. That extra power has caused some troublesome trade conflicts with the Testament Union. How kind of you. Is this also part of Lady Yoshitsunes authority? Masazumi took a bite of her frappe. If we do settle the history recreation with a discussion, will the Testament Union consider us the ones at fault for suggesting it? But if they travelled to the Far Eastern reservation of Edo in Kantou, the Testament Union would be unable to pursue because their main force was in Europe. That led Masazumi to her conclusion. I see. In that case, let me give an answer to these hypotheticals. You have offered to provide a favorable interpretation of the death of the one inheriting the name Naruse, you have offered to handle Mikatagahara with a discussion, and you have offered to help us secure the Logismoi plo. If Qing-Takeda helped in all those things, the Matsudaira clan, Musashi, and the Far East would see peace. They would be able to anticipate the future developments around Edo and, more importantly, the Musashi could be repaired in Edo. Once that was complete, they could use Edo as a base while negotiating with the other nations over the Logismoi plo. Everything would go well, and that was why Masazumi gave her answer. I would like for you to forget about all of those offers. Kimi laughed quietly while resting her head on her hands. You are an excellent woman, Masazumi. Yes. You must bluntly reject that kind of man. Um, what just happened? frantically asked Asama. The first response came via a divine transmission from Urquiaga. Uqui: That is what a powerful nation like Qing-Takeda is after, isnt it? Yes, continued Adele. She exchanged a glance and a nod with Mitotsudaira who stood near the corridor. They are a major power, she said. Qing controls the Kantou region and they are currently the largest nation, so this was a natural decision. Judge. Mitotsudaira gave a sigh of relief. Qing-Takeda wants one thing. Namely Vice President: Qing-Takeda intends to absorb Musashi as one of their vassal states in Kantou. Masazumi spoke while lightly tapping her teacup with her frappe spoon. I had difficulty thinking about this because it was on too great a scale, but I finally understand. The Battle of Mikatagahara, aiding the retrieval of the Logismoi plo, making an enemy of the Testament Union, and the damage to the Musashi are all meaningless to Qing-Takeda. After all, you have the national power to survive those things and you have land that is outside of the Testament Unions reach. She tapped the teacup once more. Musashi is both the ruler of the Far East and the ship on which Matsudairas monarch lives. If you took us in, Qing-Takeda would essentially become the king of the Far East. No matter how much damage you took, that would more than make up for it. Do you really think we would trap you like that? You have the Battle of Mikatagahara. Masazumi shrugged and spoke cheerfully once more. If we did not agree to join you, you could begin that battle and accidentally destroy us completely, couldnt you? Then you would set up a replacement, surround Edo, support Edo as the ruler of the Far East while the Testament Union could not touch you, and insist it is part of the history recreation. The Testament Union would likely create a new Matsudaira, but the next inheritance of the name would be carried out in Qing and Qing would have control of Edo which will become Matsudaira land. That would allow Qing-Takedas Chancellor and President Yoshitsune to rule the world as the ruler of the Far East to continue on after Yuan and Qing. Qing-Takeda was so powerful that this statement was not an exaggeration. And they also appeared generous in doing so. They were a major power. They had history, skilled people, and a population and national power that were supported by their vast land. As such, they had the conceit to assume they would not be destroyed and that they would continue to be a major power in every era. Musashi was no comparison. They were different down to the way they thought. But, thought Masazumi before speaking. Those are the thoughts of an emperor. Yes. Putting it to words had fully convinced her. You do not think of your nation as being a part of the world. Your nation is the world and the other nations are merely renting space here. That is how you think. The Satou Brothers looked quietly at her. And so she continued on. The nation of Qing-Takeda can think of itself as the owner of the entire world because of Lady Yoshitsune. As a directly descended member of the long-lived race, she will live long after this. In other words, her empire cannot disappear. As such, no matter how much the other nations cause problems and assert themselves, they will eventually be absorbed by the nation led by Yoshitsune, the proper owner of the world. That is how Qing-Takeda thinks. And so To you, the rest of the world is nothing but the cute children of your emperor. Even if the Far East and Musashi create a slight burden, it will only last an instant when compared to the lifespan of an empire. Even if we cause some slight mischief, that will create more debts we must eventually repay. And then the Far East will be yours. Masazumi paused before beginning to speak once more. Musashi refuses to let that happen. The ruler of the Far East is Matsudaira Motonobus successor. We do not need a patron and we will not be a puppet state. That was her decision, but it would also be Musashis decision. She understood the reason for this rejection and she understood how powerful Qing-Takeda was. But I still have to say it. As the representative of the Far East, she could not make a decision that would make them a puppet state in the future. During all our past dealings with the Testament Union, the different generations of chancellors and student council presidents withstood it all. There was meaning in what my fathers generation did. They had saved Horizon at Mikawa with the intention of freeing themselves from all that submission. If someone now kindly suggested new submission with peace used as bait, she could not go along with it. That is why I must refuse your offer. Oh? said both the Satou Brothers simultaneously. They then asked a question at the exact same moment. Then perhaps we shall not hold back during the Battle of Mikatagahara. Let me make one thing very clear. Masazumi was concerned by how Naruze was drawing up a storyboard with incredible speed next to her, but she continued speaking to the Satou Brothers. Naruze here is not Naruse Masayoshi who died at the Battle of Mikatagahara. As she said, she is Naruse Masanari of the next generation, she said. The other nations have no reason to insist on any Matsudaira deaths during the Battle of Mikatagahara. Masazumi. Masazumi saw Naruze stop drawing and turn toward her. Naruze looked her in the eye with a blank expression. Why are you trying to show off? Dont worry about it. I have to worry about it. If you say something like that, I have to redo this entire storyboard! Thats what you care about!? Despite Masazumis shout, Naruzes brain had already gone off in that direction. Wh-what should I do? I almost made it to the end of SexualRelations: Qing where you do your best against Qing-Takedas representatives. Ahh! I have to change the ending now! I cant just have Asama handle them all in the end! Will I really be able to finish drawing it before we arrive in Edo!? Gold Mar: So close. I almost had the title. Asama: Masazumi! Arrest her! Use your student council privileges and arrest her! Wait. All of you wait. Calm down. As a student council officer, I want to avoid arresting one of our own. That would seriously affect the public opinion of us. Of course, theres that one idiot Im always having to arrest, but hes a special case. Not a single citizen would count that. But then a belated thought came to her. What am I supposed to do now? The flow of conversation had made it unavoidable, but she was making an enemy of Qing-Takeda. What am I supposed to do? What am I supposed to do? She looked forward while thinking as hard as she could. Whats this? Something new was happening in front of her. Satomi Yoshiyori was bending over a bit. He was suppressing laughter. And the Satou Brothers next to him turned toward him. Young Satomi, if you wish to laugh, then laugh. It takes more than that to disgrace Qing-Takeda. I apologize, Satou Brothers. I didnt expect you to be so bluntly rejected. Neither did I, agreed Houjou Ujinao across from Naruze. She gave a forced sigh and continued. Even if they claim to be fierce warriors, it seems that is all the forest long-lived can do. The demonic type can actually use brute force, so I can see why more of us remain. Kh. Both of the Satou Brothers cheeks stiffened and they squeezed the long sword scabbards they used as staffs. Wait, wait, wait, thought Masazumi as she watched Yoshiyori take a breath and rest his elbows on his lap. He then turned toward her and spoke. It looks like you will be reaching your decision soon, so I would like to speak for the Satomi clan without hiding anything. We have only one demand for Musashi. Yoshiyori called it a demand rather than a negotiation, so Masazumi focused on him. However ? She realized Ujinao was nodding as well. Can I view this as a demand from both your nations? Yoshiyori and Ujinao both nodded in response. Wondering what this was about, Masazumi went ahead and asked the question in her mind. What do Satomi and Houjou wish to demand of Musashi? It is a simple matter, said Yoshiyori. We wish for Musashi to obtain enough power to gain our approval. Dont you agree, Musashi-san? Below the night sky and on the front deck of Okutama, a middle-aged man sat on a bench and drank from a sake cup. Next to him, the automaton named Musashi had a dozen sake bottles hanging from a special magazine case. Agree with what, Sakai-sama? Over. The sign frame next to Sakai showed the divine transmissions that Masazumi was sending those related to the student council and the members of Class 3-Plum. Whenever they heard the sound of an anteaters paws typing, more text would appear. Masazumi-kuns Mouse still lacks experience. This stage is always the cutest, dont you agree? Let us return to the topic at hand, Sakai-sama. What do Satomi and Houjou mean when they say we must obtain enough power to gain their approval? I believe we demonstrated our power by winning the armada battle. Over. Dont get your feelings hurt, Musashi-san. No one is saying the Musashi has no power. Sakai pulled a kiseru out of his pocket and turned toward Musashi who held a torch lit from a nearby brazier. Are you angry, Musashi-san? Let me see your kiseru. Over. Oh, whoops. Sakai handed over the kiseru and Musashi used her gravity control to cause some sparks to pour down into it. A slight crimson glow came from the kiseru, but it quickly settled down. What an odd smell. This is not just tobacco. Over. Mitotsudaira gave it to me. It has a lot of fragrant herbs in it. Sakai rolled his shoulders around and adjusted his position. He glanced in the direction of the unseen eastern nations and slowly spoke. Anyway, Satomi has someone amazing as their chancellor. Last time, it was an older long-lived girl, but now the young man who was her aide holds the position. I believe I spoke with him briefly during last years circle around the Far East. He possesses Murasamemaru and Yatsufusa, correct? The Testament descriptions seem to have some interesting aspects at times. The descriptions at the beginning of each era provide some comments on the era as a whole. That allows us to make some estimations about what happens after the point at which the Testament ends. Over. Judge. Sakai nodded toward the eastern night sky. That is why there is a faction that says the Testament has more written but we have lost track of our destiny and a faction that says those comments are just another entry and there is nothing proving our destiny ever continued past that. Part of the comments for the Edo period said a story was written about the Satomi clan which involves the protection of eight dogs and a spiritual sword known as Murasamemaru. They half-forcibly claimed it to be historical fact and created that divine weapon. He turned around and looked to the west. The lights of IZUMO were not directly visible from here, but he could see them illuminating the clouds and sky from below. Three weapons are passed down to each of the Satomi clans chancellors: Yatsufusa, the high-output god of war with the eight jewel engine, the small Murasamemaru which acts as a controller for the god of war, and the large Murasamemaru which is the god of wars cannon sword. Actually creating something that was expected to remain nothing but a story would probably excite someone like Neshinbara. However The Satomi clan built up great power for such a small nation by focusing on their gods of war with their Eight Dog gods of war at the base. All they have are castles for protection and gods of war. That is why they cannot invade anyone, but they can defend well enough and cause enough confusion to be a problem for Houjou and their fleet controlled by automatons. You seem to enjoy childish discussions of war. Over. Whats wrong with that? I like situations that look like something straight out of a simulation game. Sakai breathed in the smoke, held it in his cheek, and finally blew it out once more. But the chancellor of that small nation is now telling us to gain more power. Thats something that no one on the Musashi can just come out and say. After all Hes essentially saying that we lack the power we need. It was Musashi who spoke next. She did so with a tilt of the head. Why would Satomi go out of the way to tell us that? Over. Oh, thats easy. Sakai breathed out more smoke and his white breath dissolved into the darkness. Masazumi-kun explained earlier why Qing is a powerful nation, right? A powerful nation cannot lose anything, cannot be stopped, and will not run out no matter how many people they lose. You understand, dont you? he asked. Musashi won the armada battle. We destroyed their flagship and you could honestly say that the European forces have no warships which can take on the Musashi, one on one. Does that make you happy, Musashi-san? You are merely stating the obvious. Over. You werent supposed to be a warship, so you should probably be a little concerned about this Anyway, even though we won, what is the Musashi doing now? In fact, what has it been doing for the past two weeks? Receiving repairs. Musashi paused there and nodded. I see. I understand now. Satomi and Houjous chancellors are saying they have seen that we have the power necessary to win a battle. And so And so they wish for us to gain the power necessary to continually fight without rest against a powerful nation that cannot be destroyed. Over. Thats impossible, thought Masazumi. Musashi is not a nation with productive land. It had defensive abilities and its gravitational cruising, but its abilities were based around those of a transport ship. It was a ship, so it could fight a battle but not wage war. We do not have vast land and many strongholds like the ground-based nations, so we cannot fight a long-term war while moving from stronghold to stronghold. Musashi was no different from a single castle or city in the other nations. Those other nations could strategically choose to abandon or fortify those places, they could regroup their army, and they could buy time or wear down an enemy by having them stick to that one stronghold. But Musashi was just one place. Moving each ship independently would not divide the battlefield of Musashi into more than one battlefield. But Yoshiyori spoke before her. You have to worry about Qing-Takeda, P. A. Oda, and possibly a large alliance created from the Testament Union nations. If you cannot constantly handle all of them from now on, we can negotiate with you as a powerful ship but not as an equal nation. After all Due to the history recreation of the Testament descriptions, the eastern nations C especially those in Kantou C are more heavily affected by the actions of the Far East than by the other parts of the world. However, small nations like us cannot oppose the Testament Union as blatantly as Qing-Takeda. And if Qing-Takeda tried to absorb us, we would be unable to withstand it. And so you are asking us to become a nation that can stand equal to Qing-Takeda? They were not being asked to simply negotiate with a nation that had land, productive power, manpower, and countless strongholds. You want us to be able to win if we fought them head on? She felt that was a ridiculous request, but Yoshiyori gave his answer. Correct. We wish for you to obtain at least that much power. Why? asked Masazumi while feeling the conversation accelerate. Why in the world is he so earnest about this!? How much was the ship named Musashi supposed to bear? And he acts like he wants us to do it right away. Why? Why do you demand that Musashi strengthen itself so quickly? Because of the Battle of Mikatagahara. She saw the Satou Brothers expressions vanish upon hearing Satomi Yoshiyoris words. The brothers shoulders began to tremble and their eyebrows rose. Their sharp gazes turned toward Satomi Yoshiyori and they gnashed their teeth. Damn you! Ignoring them, Satomi Yoshiyori spoke calmly. Listen, Vice President of Musashi. She nodded and he slowly continued. There is a reason why the Battle of Mikatagahara came to an end during the Age of the Gods. There is a horribly simple reason why the weak Matsudaira clan was not destroyed by the much more powerful Takeda clan. Namely During the battle, Takeda Shingen died of illness. Satomi Yoshiyori felt Murasamemaru tremble as if throbbing at his waist. Murasamemaru was the controller for Yatsufusas eight jewel engine and there were two of them: one for Yatsufusa and one for him. To move Yatsufusa, a link had to be made between the two of them. The eight jewel engine moves in response to peoples virtues. Benevolence, righteousness, etiquette, knowledge, loyalty, honesty, filial piety, and sibling piety. It would only activate when used by someone who possessed all those things. Which virtue throbbed just now? He thought, but he was aware that he was choosing the proper path. Takeda Shingens death led the Takeda clan down the path to destruction. His son, Katsuyori, was a skilled commander, but his men had little trust in him. And he fought the Oda clan at the Battle of Nagashino. According to the Testament descriptions, the Battle of Nagashino would proclaim the Oda clans superiority to the world. Takedas cavalry was thoroughly broken by the Oda anti-cavalry preparations and rapid firing from the great number of guns Oda had brought in. A lot of their powerful commanders died and Katsuyori took responsibility by committing suicide. As a result, the Takeda clan scattered and the remnants were hunted down in what became known as Takeda hunts. And Houjou and Matsudaira ended up obtaining the land they left behind. Oda actually partially abandoned Kantou, butdo you understand? Yoshiyori stared directly in the eyes of Musashis vice president and he opened his mouth to speak some more. But before he could, Houjou Ujinao spoke quietly. P. A. Oda does nothing to their eventual enemy of Matsudaira? They stand on the front line and oppose the Testament Union just as much asno, more than Qing-Takeda. If need be, they have shown they will abandon the history recreation. Do you really think P. A. ODA will do nothing as Matsudaira attempts to acquire the vast empty land left by Takeda? Ujinao turned her closed eyes toward the eastern sky. Vice President of Musashi, Musashis enemy is not Qing-Takeda. It is P. A. Oda. After all, Qing-Takedas Takeda force will be destroyed by P. A. Oda once the Battle of Mikatagahara is over. After their power is torn away and stolen like that, how much can we rely on them? Damn both of you! shouted the Satou Brothers. They looked back and forth between Yoshiyori and Houjou Ujinao. How much do you think you have benefited from the protection and care of Qing-Takeda! Okay then, said Yoshiyori. It would be best not to provoke them too much. Satomi would act based on logic and there was something he had to say to indicate that. Tell me this, Satou Brothers. Why did you agree to settle the Battle of Mikatagahara with a discussion and attempt to take in Musashi? Ujinao turned toward the Satou Brothers as if in agreement. You want to prevent any losses to your Takeda forces during the Battle of Mikatagahara so you can prepare for Nagashino afterwards. And once the Takeda clan is destroyed, you will have an easier time negotiating with P. A. Oda and the Testament Union if you are protecting Musashi, the ruler of the Far East. You wish to use the allure of controlling the Far East via Musashi to make them fight each other. Ujinao laughed lightly. Qing-Takeda is afraid of losing its Far Eastern half. As soon as Ujinao finished speaking, the Satou Brothers took action. They stood up while clenching the long swords they used as staffs. ! Masazumi found herself unable to react to any of it. She could only tell that Naruze had stood up in response to the Satou Brothers action. And the next thing she knew Eh? The Satou Brothers, Yoshiyori, and Ujinao had all stood up and had lowered a bit into fighting stances. But Masazumi noticed a certain fact. They arent moving? They had all stopped. They were not moving. The initial action of the battle had been cut off. Everyone had taken a fighting stance, but no one was moving. The reason for this slowly arrived. Satou Brothers. It was a female voice. Masazumi sensed a presence approaching from the restaurant behind her. Your frightened stance is different from mine. And the rest of you. Dont think for a second that my thoughts are the same as these old men. It was Yoshitsune. Volume 3, 13: Great King of the Location Volume 3, Chapter 13: Great King of the Location What is all alone Even when people gather? Point Allocation (Individual) Would you call this easy to mess up, difficult, or simple, Musashi-san? Sakai spoke from a bench on the deck at the bow of Okutama, but Musashi only tilted her head next to him. She placed some pyrethrum behind him to keep mosquitos away before speaking. Sakai-sama, what is your opinion? I believe you know Chancellor Yoshitsune of Qing-Takeda. Over. Judge. Thats right. We had some non-combat negotiations while I was dealing with that idiot Innocentius. She wasnt supposed to attack from the east during my generation, so I said Id cry if she did. On the other hand, Ii and Sakakibara created a strong trade connection and opened a path to the Houjou region. He rested his head on his hand. Then I was sent to the Edo region before coming to Musashi. Kantou is their land, remember? So I dealt with them a fair amount. When their mobile city came by, we would open a market for trade and a 100 yen bazaar. Is she a pacifist? Over. No, she does whatever she feels like. Its all based on the continuing existence of her and those around her. When you live for centuries, you learn what you can and cant do. With that and a clear line between control and subordination, the way you think changes. Musashi-san, how old are you this year? Thirty? Judge. My thought circuits are cleaned daily, so I am zero years old. Over. Oh, dear. And I always thought you were older than me. Are you implying that you are less than thirty, Sakai-sama? Now let us get back to Yoshitsune-sama. Over. The concern in Musashis voice caused Sakai to nod. Judge. Her basis for ethics and for judging the value of life is different from other people. During the centuries, she has seen the advantages and disadvantages of peoples lives and deaths. When her brother Yoritomo inherited the name of Sanetomo three generations later, she forcibly carried out Sanetomos assassination that was on the verge of being settled with an interpretation. It was quite gruesome. He shook his head with a bitter smile. No, shed get mad if I said it that way. But that is one way to live. No matter who dies and no matter what others say, as long as you and those around you continue on, it does not matter. As long as you rule in the end, nothing else matters. And even if you are not He exhaled some smoke and reached for the sake cup he had been drinking from. As a member of the long-lived races direct line, others will always die before she does. That is why it does not matter what others do. This is the difference between a small nation and a large nation, but it is also the difference between a human and the long-lived race. That is why she is a bit different. Shes probably laughing and enjoying herself over at IZUMO, but I suspect she is actually quite calm. It makes an old man like me want to have her predict my future based on my personality. She probably keeps all the fun stuff with her. I have determined that you seem to like her quite a bit. Over. Are you jealous, Musashi-san? An automaton cannot experience jealousy. Did you hit your head? Over. Im not sure. Sakai tilted his head. But Yoshitsune is sure to say some crazy things, so Masazumi-kun needs to be on her toes. With her sake bottle raised in one hand, Yoshitsune spoke from the pillar at the entrance. Satou Brothers, it isnt good to worrying too much about what others are doing. Listen up, all of you. The Testament Union? P.A. Oda? The fall of the Takeda clan? Who cares? Our strength will fall to just Qing? So what? She laughed and then spoke in her heart. Those are the words of those with short lives. You short-lived fools. She licked the mouth of the bottle and took a bit of sake into the side of her mouth. The burning feeling of something striking the mucous membrane of her cheek felt good. The flavor soaking into the roots of her teeth was exceptional. What is a nation and what is a person? To me, theyre just worthless frameworks. Nations fall and people disappear. Thats just the way of the world. Then As Musashis vice president began, Yoshitsune assumed the girl was speaking a question she had heard countless times. And her assumption was correct. Why are you ruling the nation of Qing-Takeda? Hah, she laughed. Qing-Takeda? What are you talking about? That was a completely different nation not long ago. Well, I left the Ming to the Satou Brothers because the horse-riding people suited me better. A people that lives within nature and stays on the move even while giving birth will not fall and is very rarely destroyed. Musashi is in a similar state right now. Thats why were so compatible. Listen. Nations may fall, but another nation will rise up. Short-lived fools who can only belong to one or two nations during their entire life can never seem to accept that fact. Nations will fall. As long as you understand that, you can live a positive, stress-free life without any pointless conflict or anger. Then why do you even have a nation? Oh, so shes gone this far. The girls demanding tone was something Yoshitsune had not heard recently. She looked down on it as the anger of the short-lived or jealousy towards the long-lived, but she did not try to reject it or stop it. How should I know? she declared with her standard irresponsibility. Listen. I have power and I know what to do both based on my knowledge and experience. Also, its a pain having to do everything yourself, so I started having people do things for me. And the next thing I knew, here I was. Thats all I can say, little girl. If I had to put it to words She felt it went without saying, but she said it anyway. I myself am a nation. So As long as I live, an empire will form around me and continue to exist. But who cares about the form of that nation? Who cares about the life of the people? To me, all short-lived things will eventually die. But as long as I remain, a new nation will form to replace the one that disappears. So So? My mere existence brings about a nation, so the people of my nation should go die for my sake. They should go die to make me happy. If they do, their lives will have at least brought happiness to all the people of the empire I created. Do you have a problem with that? Musashis vice presidents expression vanished. Oh, thought Yoshitsune as a sharp look turned her way. In other words, you are saying peoples lives are worth less than a nation. Of course. Then What an interesting young girl, she thought upon hearing that. She continues asking questions and does not give in to fear. Its almost like she views me as a teacher and is trying to learn as much as she can. That was not a bad choice. No one had tried to learn this much about her recently. They all either bowed down to her or argued as enemies using the reasoning of the short-lived. And so she took a gulp of sake and spoke. Ask me anything. In that case, there is something I would like to ask. And the girl asked it. How much is your life worth? An interesting question, thought Yoshitsune. The value of my life, hm? As she asked herself the question, she formed a mental smile. She could see the Satou Brothers opening their eyes wide, but they always gave amusing reactions despite being long-lived. She felt fierce warriors should be calmer. Kah kah. Young girl, what is your name? Masazumi. Yoshitsune almost burst out laughing. What kind of fool only gives her given name when asked for her name!? She saw the black-winged girls shoulders tremble, so she assumed that girl was thinking the same thing. Let me ask one thing first, Masazumi. Did you give no thought to the possibility that I would kill you here? Surely you were not thinking that I am generous or that doing so would not be kingly. Of course the possibility occurred to me, casually replied Musashis vice president. In an emergency, the 4th special duty officer here will do something. That is what allows me to be here without worry. I have no intention of leaving my safety in your hands. And That is my nation. An excellent answer. I see. Yoshitsune began to drink some more sake. But she decided talking would be more fun. She did not move her gaze from Masazumi. Are you listening? Go right ahead. Good. You are the same kind of person as the Satomi boy or the impertinent Houjou girl over there. You make sure to protect yourself. That is the greatest reason why the short-lived wish for a nation. Satou Brothers, that is why Masazumi here is not a bad person. She had a good upbringing. Yoshitsune felt the corner of her mouth rising. Good. This is going well. She took in a breath and the night air felt cold. Or perhaps it was just her body heating up. It did not matter either way. All that mattered was that someone willing to oppose her stood before her. How lovely. She wondered when she had last had a true fight to the death. A battle in which she fought as nothing but herself and put her very existence on the line. It had been a long time ago. While protected by the history recreation, the Minamoto clan had won the Genpei War and conflict had broken out between the factions led by her brother, Minamoto Yoritomo, and herself, Minamoto Yoshitsune. The troops of the elder brother, Yoritomo, had ultimately cornered the younger brother, Yoshitsune, who had a weaker political foundation. But there were many theories as to whether he survived or died. Via multiple interpretations, Yoshitsune had cross over to the continent and started the Yuan Dynasty. In the process of starting the Yuan, the Satou Brothers here had shamelessly lived on and Benkei had been repaired, so I returned here to retrieve them. When I did, I assassinated my brother who had inherited the name Sanetomo. Just as she finished speaking and let out a breath, the Satou Brothers suddenly cried out in unison. Yoshitsune-sama! Dont worry about it. Ha ha. This always happens when talking about the past. Even as she laughed, she felt something falling down her cheeks. They were tears. Ahh, she thought. How nostalgic. That had all been about four or five hundred years before. Thinking back on it, it had been a wonderful age of deadly conflict. That time when ones life was on the line every day, hour, and minute was maddeningly nostalgic now. Her long life meant that someone would rely on her even if she hid her name or form and they would begin to protect her once the nation would disappear if she was lost. Fleeing was useless, so she could only face it. But once I create my empire, I have no enemies. And so she spoke. Such a ridiculous issue. She took in a breath and looked up at the sky. The fleets of Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. were visible in all directions. And M.H.R.R. was supported by P.A. Oda. However Honestly The Testament Union? P.A. Oda? What do they matter? The pope-chancellor who leads the Testament Union will be someone else in less than fifty years. And Oda will ultimately be replaced by Hashiba and then your Matsudaira clan will take over after that. It will all come back to the surname Ariadust. She laughed. Satou Brothers, dont show them any pity. After all, you arent pure long-lived like me, so youll die long before me as well. Four hundred years ago, I cut down the brother who I shared the same feelings with. So So To me, everything will disappear and nothing can remain with me. That means I will be the final ruler of this world of warring states. But even if I am the only one to survive, my empire will remain with me. Then your life is worth No more or less than yours, Masazumi. She raised the bottle and lightly tapped her head. What is the difference between that contained in my life and that contained in yours? It is true I have knowledge and experience, but from an individual standpoint, I cannot use those things any better than someone else. And just like with my brother, I will die when the time comes for me to die. However, I do not want that. I am my empire, but as an individual, I am merely a container for a life, just like my imperial subjects. My subjects should die for my empires sake, but I cannot die for my empires sake. After all, a lot of lives just like mine would be left out in the cold. She pulled up a nearby seat and sat. Of course, that is just my own conceit. If I die and my empire disappears, those subjects would simply move to some other nation. But I selfishly do not wish for that to happen. By having someone so long-lived as their ruler, my subjects can convince themselves that their nation will not disappear. I cannot rely on anyone, but letting them think that to be the case is the one good deed I can do for others. Masazumi sat on the edge of the bench and faced Yoshitsune at an angle. This is a difficult opponent. Yoshitsune was the chancellor and student council president of Qing-Takeda. But she is on an entirely different level. This was not a case of being more or less powerful. She took it to a different dimension altogether. She was different from Fairy Queen Elizabeth or Pope-Chancellor Innocentius who Masazumi had negotiated with before. In fact, all three of them had been different from each other. But with Yoshitsune, it feels like her power, subjects, and everything else are not something she took. Instead, they came to her. There had to have been political conflicts. In accordance with the Testament descriptions, Innocentius had gained his position with a foundation of economic power. Elizabeth had secured her position through her conflicts with the two Marys. But You did not take from others. Everything you have came from within. Is that what you are saying? That is because I have lived for so very long. Yoshitsune did not deny it. The life span of a pure member of the long-lived race varies from individual to individual, but it usually lasts for thousands of years. To increase our odds of survival, we grow at the same rate as a human for the first dozen or so years of our lives, but it slows down considerably afterwards. When you live for this long, you make plenty of enemies and plenty of allies. You see people switch from one side to the other and you see the descendants of fallen nations making a comeback. It all starts to look like it is repeating. Are you interested in the theory of reincarnation from Buddhismno, from the Dunhi religion? Only the short-lived feel like they understand something based on a theory. When you live as long as I do, you can actually observe it all yourself. Yoshitsune used her feet to draw the coast of Kantou on the sandy ground. The trend of Qingno, of the continent is for the ruling people to alternate between the people who rule the river mouth and the horse-riding people who come and go in the fields. Those who rule the river mouth will quickly prosper due to their productive and economic power, but they will destroy themselves in a century due to internal decay and widespread strain to their politics and economics. Masazumi understood this. She had learned about it in her politics classes, so she finished for Yoshitsune. And then they are crushed by an alliance of the horse-riding people who have united in order to take away their nation? Stop that. Let the elderly speak. Yoshitsune smiled bitterly. But thats basically it. Then the horse-riding people simply improve upon the previous nations political structure as they are poor at politics and economics. Their nation quickly expands due to their unique bloodline politics and mobility. But in another century, they have scattered so far that the different parts of the nation are isolated and the nation crumbles. In the end, the river mouth people prosper and start a new nation from their river mouth capital. Once you understand this pattern, the fall of nations becomes an expected turn of events. And you only need to study the Testament descriptions to understand the pattern. Nothing is more meaningless than getting so worked up over the prosperity of nations. That is because you can act like taking a century to prosper is nothing. She had once asked her father what units the provisional committee used for its political activities. He had said, In a three month unit called a cour. Remember that. Lately, even continuing for four cours is a big deal. Compared to that, speaking in centuries was simply too large a scale. A century was three generations. At any rate, began Masazumi. Lady Yoshitsune, do you desire the Far East? Masazumi saw an immediate answer to her question. Yoshitsune smiled thinly. She gave neither a denial nor an affirmation, but she did give an answer. It depends on how I feel, she said. World conquest is more in line with what those Satou Brothers like. Why even talk about the future? Right this very moment, no one but the emperor has as long a lifespan or as much power as me, so if a crisis were to fall over the entire world, I would be the first choice for a representative. After all, the emperor must stay uninvolved with the world. If a crisis were to fall over the entire world? Like what? Well Yoshitsune folded her arms and nodded. Like if aliens attacked. If earths representative is chosen by age, itd be me. Naruze wrote something on a Magie Figur and passed it to Masazumi. Is she an idiot? it said. Naruze, that Magie Figur has no backing so they can read it through the back. I dont mind. Its just more nonsense from someone who will die before me, said Yoshitsune. Now, about the Battle of Mikatagahara. That would just bring the deaths of people who will die before me regardless. It doesnt interest me in the slightest. But its a battle we win, so my people would rejoice. You can go through with it, Satou Brothers. In other words If the Battle of Mikatagahara will make the people of Qing-Takeda rejoice, you can go all out against Matsudaira. This is bad. Yotshitsunes whim made Masazumi gulp. She wanted to keep the conversation away from there if she could. But Yoshitsune took another swig of sake and continued speaking. Listen. The tendency of your nation means nothing to me. Its just a temporary issue. So even if you bow down or claim this is unfair, it wont matter. In a century, all of you will be gone and a different nation will have replaced yours. Trying to move me emotionally is meaningless here. Then you are going through with the Battle of Mikatagahara and cornering Matsudaira all on a whim? Thats how it goes in the Testament descriptions, right? Shingen will die of illness, but that just means Ill retire from the Takeda side. That will start the age of Qing instead. I dont see any problem there. She paused for a moment. I know. I make my decisions on a whim, so Ill give you a single chance. Namely If you can make me feel something, be it interest or anger or anything else, I will think about doing something else with the Battle of Mikatagahara. The world is always changing before my eyes. If one of you can leave an impression on me amid all that, I will see some slight value in you. How about that? Can you do it? she asked. If not, we can enjoy how bad we both are in the Battle of Mikatagahara. And just like Satomi and Houjou, I will expect something of you. Can you do it? Volume 3, 14: Apologizer in a Place of Reflection Volume 3, Chapter 14: Apologizer in a Place of Reflection What is the latest style? Point Allocation (Samurai Fashion) How can we make Lady Yoshitsune angry? Asama tilted her head at the words arriving from IZUMO and she looked to Kimi. Kimi, do you know how to make someone angry? Heh heh heh. Do not ask the impossible of someone as pure-hearted as me, titty girl. Wow. I am already mad! Calm down, calm down. Mitotsudaira asked a question with an impurity-removing tamagushi in her hair. In other words, Masazumi is dealing with someone who has grown frigid after centuries of experience? Oh, saying that will produce some impurity. Eh? Mitotsudairas tamagushi turned pink up to the very edges of the paper, so she pulled it out with a frown. Th-this is strict. Heh heh. Try to stay calm, wolf girl. There is no need to growl when there is no enemy before you. Kimi crossed her legs in front of Asama. Anyway, Yoshitsunes lack of emotion does not come from her position of superiority. She is what you get when someone like me resigns themselves to whatever might come. You mean The others glanced over as Asama trailed off and Kimi gave a bitter smile. She is what my foolish brother used to be but without the self-harm. Heh heh. Whats with that look? Go tell Masazumi to shove all the restaurants spices into her mouth. Oh, but I suppose that could qualify as harming her depending on how you interpret it. Um, Kimi? Mitotsudaira tilted her head. Were you trying to harm the chancellor back then? Why do you say that? Kimi gave a sober tilt of her head and everyone exchanged a glance with their eyebrows flat. Asama then cleared her throat. Well, Kimi is part of Toori-kuns family. With that thought, she looked to the distant lights of IZUMO and opened her mouth. Making her angry isnt going to be easy. Unlike Toori-kun back then, shes drinking and enjoying herself on the surface, but behind it all, she must be coolly thinking that all of that will eventually disappear. There is a way. Everyone turned toward Kimi who ignored the attention, took Mitotsudairas hand, and filed down her nails. However, Mitotsudairas mouth stiffened at the light sensation of the nail file. U-um, wh-what should M-Masazumiheee! Mitotsudaira-sama, Masazumi-heee is an interesting new word. No, um Asama stuck a second tamagushi into Mitotsudairas hair and spoke to Kimi. Kimi. Fine then. The dancer smiled. Listen. When people get angry or laugh, it is a reaction to something, isnt it? In other wordswe should tell Masazumi to say something? Asama thought about what part of Masazumis talks made people the angriest. She then sent some advice over the divine chat. Asama: Masazumi, could you make some kind of joke? Vice President: Eh? This is sudden and I cant just make a joke out of nowhere. She asked because youve always managed it before, muttered everyone else, but Asama shushed them. Asama: U-um, then do you have some kind of funny story? Like something that happened to you? Vice President: Let me think. About ten seconds of silence followed and the others pulled their chairs over toward Asama. And suddenly Vice President: Oh, come to think of it Asama: Eh? What is it? Well, came Masazumis response. Vice President: I went to the used bookstore the other day, and the books From Dawn to Noon in the Far East, Recipes for Mincemeat, Introduction to Shadow Sumo, Everyday Life in Sviet Rus, Daily Far Eastern Recipes, Race to Hunt the Utensil Dropping Warrior, I Want Out!, Countdown of the Top Hundred Arson Cases, and Expert''s Guide to Shadow Sumo were lined up in that order. Everyone began complaining how long the list was and telling her to wrap it up, but Asama shushed them again. Vice President: Anyway, when I looked at them in a row like that, I couldnt help but laugh. Everyone made comments of confusion, so Asama shushed them yet again. Asama: U-um, why did you laugh? ''Vice President: Reading across the first letter of each title, it said fried rice. Everyone fell silent, so Asama remade her smile and took a breath. However, Kimi suddenly spoke. Asama, you can give up now. You tried, but it didnt work. Shh. Asama: U-um, uh, Masazumi? You see Are you listening? She hesitated and finally asked a question. Asama: Um, what I mean is Where were you going with that? Vice President: Eh? Five seconds of silence followed. Vice President: Well, uh, that was it. Uqui: Now, how about we begin the war crimes tribunal? Asama: I-Im sorry. That was my fault. I really do apologize. It wasnt Masazumis fault. Iyes, I think I was wrong there. Im sorry about everything. Gold Mar: Well, um, how should I put it? I have to admit that is apowerful attack. Laborer: Whether you understand it or not, dont say anything here. Worshipper: I think that would be so far from making her feel something that shed kill you. 83: How about some curry? When youre sad, curry is best. Vice President: Wait, wait. Whats all this? Dont just move on ahead like that. Did I say something wrong? If so, please tell me so I can fix it. Almost Everyone: Um Anyway, said Kimi with a sigh. This will probably be difficult for someone on as high a level as Masazumi, but there is a trick to telling jokes. Asama tilted her head. A trick? How about I say I wont tell you what it is? How about I say I wont ask? Oh, dear. What a mean girl. You leave me no choice, thought Kimi. Its freshness. Everyone exchanged a confused glance, but one person nodded. It was Gin. While everyone else had dragged their chairs over, she was creating a yakiniku paella. She only stood up after holding the large plate of paella out to Muneshige who was waiting with his chair in hand. She then walked over along with him. In other words, it must be a never-before-seen technique, correct? Correct. Kimi brushed both hands through her hair and spread her arms upwards. Now, then. Heh heh. Can you say any more about it? Judge. In other words, it is like a battle. Meaning In combat, a technique your opponent has never seen before is the most effective. If Lady Yoshitsune can no longer feel anything no matter what she hears, sees, or has done to her, we only need to make a joke that is new to her. That will get a reaction from her. Judge, agreed Kimi. Thats right. But that wont be easy. Shes over four hundred, you know? With that much time, shell have seen most every joke and also experienced most every type of anger. She has lived five or six times longer than our grandparents. Thats five or six times the experiences the average person has in their lifetime. So she can take a distant view of things? asked Adele. Probably, began Mitotsudaira with a nod. This is not going to be easy. She fought in the Middle Ages when it was popular to deal with battles by having both generals name themselves and enter single combat, so she will have experienced almost every kind of provocation. Thats right. Asama nodded. Since ancient times, speaking has been seen as a magical action that brings the contents of ones words into the world. That is why people would write love letters while praying that love would be granted, but the same applies to provocation. If the enemy did not respond to the provocation, it was thought that the contents of the provocation would actually happen to the general at some later time. That belief led young commanders to respond to provocation and lose their lives. Heh heh. You like those stories, dont you? But in that case, Yoshitsune will have seen her comrades die like that and she will have experienced life-risking provocations. Vice President: Then what do we do? Should I make a joke? I have a good one Ive been holding onto. Almost Everyone: Definitely dont use that one!! Vice President: Yeah, I should save it for later. It would be a waste to use it now. Everyone hung their heads, but Kimi took Mitotsudairas other hand and smiled bitterly. Dont worry. I made him promise to live a life of recovery. Everyone around her stopped moving when they heard that, but Gin and Mary spoke. Made him promise? Judge. Just watch. That promise will destroy this 400+ year frigidity. After all It was enough to make me cry. Masazumi turned in her seat to face Yoshitsune from two meters away. Yoshitsune was in the entrance of the restaurant and Masazumi was outside. But how am I supposed to give her an emotion? She understood that wondering that while facing her was proof that she was at a stalemate. I need to make her laugh, feel sad, or grow angry. She thought and thought and thought. What would be best? What could she do? What would work? She called herself a politician, but that title was sometimes completely useless. Whats wrong? It looked like you had an argument over divine transmission, so are you giving them the silent treatment? Now, let me be clear about something. Yoshitsune crossed her legs in her chair. You seem to specialize in nudity jokes, but that wont help you here because Ive seen that plenty of times at festivals long ago. Well, thats not really our specialty so much as its Masazumi decided it was not worth continuing, but Yoshitsune smiled bitterly and said something more. Listen. Trying to provoke me wont work either. You had to put your life on the line with the battlefield provocations of the Middle Ages. Something youre just saying isnt going to reach me. Ive already experienced more than enough tragedy and Im familiar with almost every type of comedy, so they wont have much effect either. Thats what I thought. Anything Masazumi knew, Yoshitsune was certain to know. She had more experiences to draw from and those experiences were much deeper. Any kind of comedy, anger, or tragedy Masazumi tried would end with her saying she already knew that one. But if they could not draw her attention here Well be seen as worthless and shell begin the Battle of Mikatagahara for the joy of her subjects. If that happened, Naruzes fate was in question and the other damages were worrying too. She needed to avoid that or at least lighten- ! Masazumi frantically shook her head. No! If I start thinking about only lightening the damage, Ill grow fainthearted! She realized where she was headed, woke herself up, and once more thought about what to do. As she did, she looked past Yoshitsune. She saw a naked boy. Wait, thought Masazumi. I didnt ask for you. But the naked boy who had rushed into the restaurants back entrance greeted Walsingham with a raised hand. When Walsinghams gaze met the idiots, she pointed at Masazumi. Together? Hey, hound girl! Yes, yes, no, no! Yay! Sorry, thank you, goodbye! Please stop trying to use every English word you know. At any rate, the naked boy greeted the others who were drinking and enjoying themselves and gave a quick self-introduction. While very drunk, Jonson pointed at the idiot and that idiot made a gesture of holding something between his thighs and grinding up and down. He shouted I just cant get it out! and the restaurant roared with laughter. However, Yoshitsune was facing Masazumi and did not notice any of that. Naruze must have heard the voices from the side because she covered her ears with her hands and refused to turn around. Ujinao, Yoshiyori, and the Satou Brothers all stared intently at Yoshitsune as if they had seen something odd. Meanwhile, Yoshitsune mistook this for everyone focusing on her. Now, what are you going to do? Do you have nothing at all? And whats with those strange looks? Well, this is certainly a strange and incomprehensible sight. The naked boy then noticed Masazumi. He tilted his head and motioned her over. Then, to tell her to come drink, he stuck an empty bamboo bottle into his god mosaic and had the bottle motion her over. Die! I cant! I cant! Die, you idiot! As she shook her hands back and forth and pointed at the ground, both the idiot and Yoshitsune tilted their heads in unison. Whats this? Is it some kind of performance, Masazumi? Well, I suppose you could say that when its a performer doing it. Oh? A performer you say? Judge. Id rather not admit it, but yes. There seemed to be a misunderstanding about who she was referring to, but the performer began strolling over with his head still tilted. Stay away! Yoshitsune gave Masazumi a bitter smile while completely oblivious. Are you making amusing faces now? That certainly is a surprised look. Or are you trying to say Im frightening? N-no. But I think something frightening is about to happen! Meanwhile, the idiot arrived right behind Yoshitsune with his head still tilted. While Masazumi wondered what the idiot was going to do, he placed a nearby chair behind Yoshitsune. Yoshitsune, however, simply smiled as she had not noticed. Theres nothing to fear here. I am a bighearted person. See? She puffed out her chest and lowered her shoulders. Show me whatever performance youve got. As soon as she said that, the idiot stood on the chair and placed the god mosaic of his crotch on her head. While standing perfectly straight, he spoke in a silly voice. Topknot! At 8:37 PM, everyone at the IZUMO restaurant and on a portion of the Musashi froze in place. However, the naked boy in the center of the restaurant pulled his hips back a little. Ponytaaaiiiiil! The idiot maintained the position for a few seconds before slowly stepping down from the chair and circling around in front of Yoshitsune. He lowered his hips a bit, placed his hands on her shoulders, and nodded at her with a serious expression. Dont worry. Im here to save you. You bastard!! As slow beads of sweat poured down her body, Masazumi saw Yoshitsune stand up on her chair, grab the idiots neck, and shake him back and forth. Wh-what the hell do you think youre doing to my head!? However, the idiot stuck his little finger all the way in his nose. Whats this, whats this? But I seem to recall a certain flat-chested person saying they were bighearted. He looked up at Yoshitsune. Are you mad? Are you mwaaad? Kh! Yoshitsune clenched her back teeth and shoved the idiot away. I-I am not mad! I-I have a big heart! Yes!! Yeah, I thought so. He wiped his finger on the edge of her clothes, stretched her upper lip down, and gave a bitter smile. CmonYoshitsune was it? Well, it doesnt matter. You calm down a little. If a centuries-old long-lived gets all touchy like that, itll set a bad example for your men. Eh? Well, yes, I suppose. See? He held a chair out for her. Listen. People have always pictured important people sitting in a calm and arrogant pose, so sit and calm down. And, um, Black Mal. You draw up a quick commemorative sketch, okay? Now, Yoshitsune, look over there and smile. The idiot placed another chair behind Yoshitsune and stood on it. Say topknot! Damn you!! Whats this, whats this? Did this person just get really mwaaad at a repeat joke? I seem to recall something about having too much life experience for that. Hmmm? Kh! Cmon, cmon. Calm down. He patted Yoshitsunes head with his palm. Calm down. That was my fault. You shouldnt do a topknot on a girls head. Ive seen the error of my ways. Really? Yeah, judge and all that. So sit down and Ill give a proper apology. First, get a nice arrogant pose like youre a king and then Ill circle behind you and apologize. Thats how itll work. One, two, three. Please forgive mytopknot! You bastard!!!! Whats this, whats this? Is she super mwaaad even though I apologized? But whyyyyy? Kh! Masazumi gave a deep mental sigh while wondering what was going on. But a sudden memory came to her. Oh, right. For me, he pulled own my pants. Masazumi understood what Kimi had said. It had nothing to do with being a provocation or a joke. If you wanted something the other person had never seen before You have to do something no one would ever do. She looked back over and found the idiot holding Yoshitsunes head back with an arm while she flailed her arms trying to punch him like a child. Ah ha ha, he laughed. Yoshitsune, youre such a kid. H-how dare you say that with such a short life! What could you possibly understand!? Whats this, whats this? Who said anything about understanding? He smiled at her. Its not a problem to me if I dont understand you. Masazumi made sure to remember the look on Yoshitsunes face when she heard that. It was a dumbfounded, sad, and angry look that seemed to have lost everything. Wait. Even Masazumi thought about stopping the idiot. But he grabbed her head and pointed it toward him. Listen. T-to what!? That settles it. Youre definitely a kid. After all, you get legit mad whenever I do something. Its just so cute. H-how dare you!! You just dont get it, he said. Its not a problem if I dont understand you. So So Youre cute, Yoshitsune. And thats good enough for me. Hey, he said. Yoshitsune, come join our school. If you say you cant laugh or get angry, you can worry that over with Horizon. Who do you Who the hell do you think I am!? Youre Yoshitsune, arent ya? Did you forget? Did you actually have to ask someone? And listen. He pointed at himself and gave a swung his head. I am Oh, I know. You can call me Wet Man of the Sink. Oh, but dont show any more interest in me. Isnt that dangerous? To your sanity maybe, silently added Masazumi, but the idiot lightly tapped on Yoshitsunes head and smiled. Yoshitsune. What!? Yoshitsunee. I said what!? Yoshitsuneeee. What is it!? Memorized it yet? She did not ask what. She simply raised her eyebrows with her face growing red. I did not need to be reminded!! Make sure you dont forget it, okay? I have never once forgotten it or given it up! That is the name I agreed to with my brother!! I see. So youve never tried to forget yourself or give yourself up. Toori rubbed her head once. Way to go. Masazumi shuddered because she remembered the story of that boys past that Asama had told her in Mikawa. Saying that only means something when you have someone to compare it to. Yoshitsune also seemed to realize who he was comparing her to here, so she looked up at him. Why? Why arent you using any of the reasoning you lowly people like so much? What? Dont be stupid. Im talking about you here, so talking about someone else would be pointless. Oh, and sorry for mentioning Horizon. I forgot what Nate said. Comparing you to another girl made you want to punch me, didnt it? Oh, should I not have brought up Nate either? He laughed. Yoshitsune, if youve ever got a problem, come to our school. I cant do anything, but I bet we could do all sorts of things and learn all sorts of things if you were with us. I am more or less the ruler of this world! Why would I help the likes of you!? Whats wrong with the master of the house helping out the servant? It makes a moving story and it sounds like the beginning of a love story with a maid. Or is that because I play too many porn games? Anyway, if youre the ruler of the world, will you lend us the world for a while? We just want to conquer it and let out descendants travel all over the place until they get sick of it. And Once our descendants get tired of traveling around the world, you can have it back. And if thats too boring, you can help me conquer the world just like the others are doing. T-to me, the world is already mine. Masazumi heard her add the word so. So? She knew where Yoshitsune was going. It was something only she could say. I see no reason to conquer a world that is already mine! She gave a shouted rejection. To her, the world did not belong to anyone but her, so she was refusing to help conquer it because she would not let anyone else touch it. And Masazumi knew they truly could not touch it. Yoshitsune was such a large existence that she could reject anything they tried. But the idiot smiled, opened his mouth, and started with three simple words. Dont be silly. Yknow? said the idiot. Just cause you dont see a reason to do it, doesnt mean I dont. SoSo, ysee? It doesnt matter what the world is in your eyes. Im just saying you can help me if you want. If you do, Ill thank you and give you a reason for having helped me. Wait. Yoshitsune sounded completely dumbfounded. Are you going to ignore me? The owner of the world? That settles it. Youre gonna help me. After all Im gonna be the king and I have to head out to the forefront to do that. So if you dont want me to ignore you, youre only choice is to start in the same direction as me and move out ahead of me. So Help me, Yoshitsune. I think Ill have an easier time of becoming king with you on my side. Okay? Strength gathered in her shoulders and she started to say something. But she instead tore the idiots hand from her head with a troubled look on her face. She then looked over her shoulder toward the others and sighed. Satou Brothers, whats your judgment? Was I mad? Um, well The brothers exchanged a troubled glance, but they finally nodded. It was a lot like old times. Eh? The idiot frowned, faced Masazumi, and pointed at Yoshitsune. Hey, Seijun. Yoshitsunes amazing. They just said shes had one on her head before this. A moment later Adele heard the distant sound of a wall or something similar being destroyed on IZUMO. As the reverberation vanished into the sky, she spoke to the others. It looks like theyve managed to set up a friendly relationshipeven if its only one of boke and tsukkomi. I-is that really a good thing? Its hard to say, said the others while hanging their heads. Meanwhile, Adele sighed. How is this going to turn out? Even if they had established a friendly relationship, they had not decided on anything yet. Even if they were going to settle the Battle of Mikatagahara through negotiation, it was unclear how that would be arranged. And more importantly We havent decided how well handle the eastern nations in Kantou. Heh heh. Yes, we havent decided what route the Musashi will take. But in that case, were finally seeing the true meaning behind this meeting in IZUMO. Adele nodded at Kimis words. Satomi and Houjou asked us to grow stronger. When she had first heard that, it had sounded like all their work during the armada battle had been for nothing, so she had felt like the core of her being was slipping away. But the subsequent talks and the talk with the chancellor had shown her they had meant a different sort of strength. They dont want us to grow stronger militarily. They want us to be a stronger nation. Marube-ya: Thats right. I think its a problem that our store is always running around dealing with food supply issues whenever something happens. We need to make a Musashi that can function without our store. Then again, we wont make as much money that way. Everyone had to be wondering what they could do. Adele also trusted that the people of the eastern nations were expecting something of them. The Musashi had seemed like nothing but a large transport ship, but it had fought its way through the Battle of Mikawa and the armada battle. The people of the eastern nations are expecting us to grow stronger so they can ally with us. Heh heh heh. Flat vassal, flat knight, and everyone else. Kimi raised her after-dinner wine as she spoke. These eastern warriors were called here by the present situation that you managed to reach while half in tears. And now they want Musashi to somehow escape this situation so they can invite us to Edo in the east. Thats right, agreed Mitotsudaira. The Musashis repairs are seventy percent complete and the rest of the repairs will need to be done at Kantou IZUMOs floating dock in Edo. The question is how to escape this pincer attack, pass through M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda, and arrive at the eastern nations that include Qing-Takeda. Adele saw Mitotsudaira turn toward IZUMO and narrow her golden eyes. We have seen Musashis next destination: the Far Eastern reservation in Edo and Kantou IZUMO. After that, Masazumi must make a plan and complete the give-and-take negotiations necessary for that plan. She sighed and looked across those listening. Everyone, let us remain hopeful and wait for the conclu- Is it just me, or is this a lot more people than before!? What is going on!? Calm down, 5th Special Duty Officer. And if we arrive in Edo, well be near your territory. Y-yes, thats true, but it needs some maintenance as a health resort. What about it? Judge. Once we arrive, you can make a ton of money with your huge supply of natto. But no extorting the people here, okay!? The intention had been to cheer Mitotsudaira up, but she slowly fell to her knees. Asama silently placed a depression-purifying tamagushi in her hair. Volume 3, 15: One who Invites the World Volume 3, Chapter 15: One who Invites the World What should one do To get someone To turn toward them? Point Allocation (Lesson) Satomi Yoshiyasu had passed out drunk, but she sensed warmth within herself while the meeting at the restaurant continued. She was long-lived and they grew quickly while young to ensure their survival, even if the growth was still not as quick as the half-lived or humans. However, that did not mean their bodies matured quickly. It was an unstable thing that prioritized their visual form. The alcohol had confused her body and she simply felt vaguely warm. Im so immature, she thought to herself. Thats why I wasnt able to draw Murasamemaru after sister died. Murasamemaru had not wanted her to use it. But for some reason, the one who had killed her sister had managed to draw that sword associated with the eight virtues and Yatsufusa had also obeyed him. Why? She did not understand any of it. When she had finished her training and exams, her sister had been the student council president and that sister had given her Righteousness, the god of war that had belonged to the previous vice president. It was one of the Eight Dog gods of war that were positioned below Yatsufusa. Her sisters god of war had originally been Honesty and That guy had Loyalty, but Loyalty referred specifically to ones loyalty to their ruler. So why did he murder his ruler after she returned victorious from Yatsufusas first battle and why did he take over her name and Satomi? She had thought she had come to an understanding about all that, but she decided it was the heat within her that was causing it to come bubbling up once more. But why was she sleeping here with such a sweltering core? Had she caught a cold? It was shameful, but her sister had always been by her side when she had caught colds in the past. She opened her eyes a little and bright light met them. However, she could see something blocking out the lights. It was the top half of a human body looking down at her. Her head was resting in someones lap. And the great shadow produced by that persons chest showed just how voluminous that chest was. However, the volume of this shadow was not that of her sisters in her memories. Oh, have you woken? You were muttering the word sister over and over. Nwaaaah! Houjou Ujinao!? Yoshiyasu frantically sat up, but she stopped when her forehead hit the bottom of Ujinaos breasts. Nn! Just to be clear, this automaton body is an underestimated simulation of what my original body would have looked like if it had developed normally. After all, an overestimation would have destroyed me. Why does she piss me off so much!? She pulled herself toward her waist and sat up. She found herself on two benches lined up next to each other in a corner of the restaurant. She also noticed the others having a meeting at a table in the back. Hes there. Satomi Yoshiyori noticed her and raised a hand. Yoshiyasu, you should thank Lady Ujinao. She gave you a charm to counteract the alcohol. No need to thank me. Everyone is powerless and cute while asleep. Yoshiyasu felt her face grow warm and a teacup was carried to her from the kitchen. Here, this should warm you up. It has a little alcohol in it, but that should make it easier. Drink it all and be refreshed. Testament. Thank you very much. Yoshiyasu looked at who was handing her the teacup. It was a naked boy. It took a while before her scream died down. I will admit that is about how most people would react if they arent used to him. Masazumi gave that comment while breaking a wheat cracker between her lips at the back table. To be honest, you got used to him a lot faster than the rest of us, replied Naruze while glaring at her. Please dont say that. While watching the naked boy enter the kitchen and begin cooking, Masazumi looked at the sign frame on the surface of the table. It was a Far Eastern one opened by the Satou Brothers and it currently displayed a map centered on Kantou. Until a moment ago, she had been asking the various representatives about their forces. I see. So the Satomi clans academy is on the Bousou Peninsula which represents the Far Eastern nation of Awa and the nation of Joseon Dynasty Korea, but that has now become a land of war. Testament. Yoshiyori crossed his arms and nodded from across the table. The Bousou Peninsula is a portion of Kantou. Because Edo is still only weakly established as Matsudaira land, this land is being invaded by Houjou, Takeda, Sviet Rus, and smaller nations such as Yuuki. Satomi was originally founded by long-lived of the Minamoto clan that scattered upon the destruction of the Kamakura Shogunate. Most of them went to Oushuu, but the forefathers of Satomi settled in Awa because they liked the fishing there. Or to put it another way, Awa is a good land, so people have long been fighting over it. Those actions doubled as the foundation of Joseon Dynasty Korea and the fighting between Korean dynasties before that. Yes, said Naruze while tapping the bottom of her pen against her head. The Korean Peninsula is pretty amazing too. At first, many different kingdoms were founded and the Far East even ruled a portion of it. Of those, Silla, Goguryeo, and Baekje, which had close ties with the Far East, brought about the Three Kingdoms period. Those three kingdoms fought fiercely, but Silla destroyed Baekje with support from Tang. However, Silla also broke apart and the kingdom of Goryea that rose from within it came to rule the peninsula. You should add another but. Naruze nodded in agreement with Yoshiyori. Judge. Thats right. After all, when Yuan was destroyed and Ming came into power, the confusion spread to Goryea and a coup detat led to the Joseon Dynasty. And She took a breath and gave an upturned look around the table. You all understand why Im talking about this, dont you? Masazumi said judge and the rest said testament. Hashibas expedition to Korea, she said with crossed arms. Exactly, agreed Yoshiyori with a nod. Hashiba has three chances to come to Kantou. One is the attack on Odawara to destroy the Houjou clan. The other two are the two expeditions to Korea in an attempt to control our nation of Awa. Those two campaigns are of course meant to regain the control of Korea that they had long ago, but from our perspective Yes, said Masazumi as she pointed at the Bousou Peninsula. Not even Kantou is safe from P.A. Oda. Masazumi moved her finger from the Bousou Peninsula on the map and tapped Kantou instead. Hashiba can find some reason to send troops into Korea twice. And if they justify their actions with the history recreation, the Testament Union cant stop them. The eastern nations, the Kantou forces, and Matsudaira aka Musashi, which will eventually make its headquarters in Edo, will certainly be threatened by Hashiba twice. Thats what this means. Of course, she did not think that would happen right away. Hashiba was currently preparing to attack Mouri and the remaining forces of M.H.R.R. were deployed around IZUMO. More importantly, the expeditions to Korea occurred after Nobunagas death and once Hashiba had conquered the Far East. But they will definitely happen eventually. That is why Satomi and Houjou asked us to grow stronger, isnt it? Ujinao replied with a gentle nod. Houjou will eventually be destroyed by Hashiba, but the attack on Odawara means Hashibas forces will arrive very close to Edo. If Musashi opposes P.A. Oda, we predict they will carry out one expedition to Korea simultaneous with the attack on Odawara. That way, they can perform a pincer attack on Edo, she explained. There is also Sekigahara and the campaign to Osaka, but we think Odawara will likely be the true direct confrontation between Hashiba and Matsudaira. I would like to say judge, but that would end up being Musashi against the various nations under Hashibas control. She swallowed a sigh and a comment about how hopeless that sounded. This was not the time or the place to be saying that. After all Satomi Yoshiyori, is this the pressure that has been with you all this time? Do you see yourself having to lead Satomis academy against Hashiba, P.A. Oda, and the various other nations? Well He started speaking with bitterness in his tone, but Yoshiyasu turned toward him from the other table where she ate toshomen to wake herself up. It was to handle that sort of situation that my sister first created the Eight Dog gods of war, and then created Yatsufusa and Murasamemaru. That way we could stand up to them even as a single nation and a single academy. Masazumi heard the girl place down her bowl and shake a bottle of pepper. And in her first battle using it, my sister proved the effectiveness of Yatsufusa. She shot down three of Ujinaos aerial ships and returned. But then She trailed off there. After a moment, she swallowed her words and her shoulders started trembling, but someone from the kitchen held out a plate for her. This ones on me. Its seaweed meant as a ramen topping. Hold up, you idiot, called out Masazumi with a frown. You didnt put that seaweed anywhereunpleasant, did you? What!? The idiot pulled a textbook from the cupboard, threw it to the floor, and pointed at her. What kind of terrible person assumes the worst of people like that!? Sure, I did do it! And yes, I was going to grab it away before she ate it if you hadnt said anything! But why do you have to assume the worst of me!? That hurts, you know!? I dont feel like dealing with you, so hold your hands out and go to the police box. Jonson and Walsingham hooked their arms under his and dragged him outside. Left behind, Yoshiyasu had already lifted the seaweed with her chopsticks, so she lowered it with disgust and reached for a new set of chopsticks. Yatsufusa is a symbol of Satomis spirit to defiance. Masazumi thought to herself while listening to the girl who spoke without looking at her. Really? She turned to Yoshiyori and saw him nod with a bitter smile. More or less. It seemed to be a complicated issue, so she simply nodded and said judge. She then turned to someone else. Lady Yoshitsune, I would like to speak with you. I want to make an ally of this being named Yoshitsune. Masazumi slowly thought. Dealing with this ruler was tricky, so she needed to find some bait to draw her in. Lady Yoshitsune, I would like to hear your opinion on a certain matter. Oh? Yoshitsune looked up from the adzuki parfait she was eating and she turned to Masazumi while letting #7 Unno wipe her mouth with a handkerchief. Okay then. Why should I give you my opinion and what matter do you refer to? Judge. Your Qing-Takeda and Kakura Academy will be the first to clash with P.A. Oda and you will also be the first to be involved with Musashi due to the Battle of Mikatagahara. Now, you have said the trends of short-lived people like us are of no consequence. You said who lives and who dies and the trends of nations are meaningless. However However Lady Yoshitsune, taking all that into account, I would like to ask you about a certain matter. She wanted to make an ally of Yoshitsune with her next words. She would draw in this person who had lived more than four centuries and had the ability to bring empires into being. And they had the bait needed for that. Yes, I can do this. The idiot had given a hint earlier. Even a frigid long-lived with vast amounts of experience has difficulty making new decisions about things that would normally never happen. Musashi was dealing with one such thing. The Apocalypse. Masazumi made up her mind and decided to go in for the attack. She had to avoid building a meaningless barrier between the two of them. So I need to greedily ask for what I want to know. With that thought, she said what was on her mind. Ending the Apocalypse has become a clear issue for the world since Mikawa. Needless to say, the Apocalypse was an otherworldly phenomenon that was completely removed from the categories of politics, economics, or human lives. But working toward a solution to that problem has to be a first even for Lady Yoshitsune. Masazumi placed a hand on the sign frame map and slid it. She displayed Mikawa and the giant bay that had already formed there. The displayed information seemed to be based on an investigation made by Qing-Takedas Oat religion which was closely related to the ley lines. As such, the yellow lines indicating the flow of the ley lines were more heavily represented moving north from Mikawa. Masazumi placed her hand on that map. In Mikawa, Lord Motonobu said, arent crises fun? Now, Lady Yoshitsune. The idea that the world is coming to an end has existed in the Far East before, but what we are facing now is not a mere idea. It is the truth. And Lord Motonobu also said the destruction of the world is the ultimate entertainment for every student in the world. In that case Lady Yoshitsune, you are a chancellor and student council president, so you are one of the students on that stage. For that reason, I ask you this, said Masazumi. Was Lord Motonobus lesson in Mikawa enough to make you a student of this world? Are you saying a man of only about fifty was looking down on me as a student? Well, in that case, she said. Do you happen to know a way of stopping the Apocalypse? Masazumi saw Yoshitsunes expression change at that straightforward question. The corners of her mouth rose diagonally. They lifted as if splitting her face open and she took in a quick heh of breath. You Musashi children dont know fear, do you? I believe I understand how to show respect and how to speak the truth. She tried to remain calm enough to say that and so she spoke further. A certain student thinks she stands above the teacher without actually surpassing that teacher, so I am simply nudging her in the side. Well said, replied Yoshitsune. But you know what? If the Apocalypse truly does occur, my kingdom and my lifespan will indeed reach their end. Thats certainly inexcusable. When I die, itll be on the tatami mats, not at someone elses hand. But you know what? she repeated. Listen. If I want to discuss the Apocalypse, I could just as well meet with P.A. Oda instead of you. Theyve begun something called the Genesis Project and Ive heard that Genesis Project was brought to P.A. Oda by Mikawa. Masazumi realized what Yoshitsune was doing. So she is interested in the Apocalypse. If she were not interested, she would not have brought up the relationship between Mikawa and P.A. Oda or the Genesis Project. That means shes comparing us to P.A. Oda right now. No. She came all this way for that singular purpose. What a complicated person, Masazumi realized anew. She knew she had to give the reason why Yoshitsune had come to this meeting to compare P.A. Oda and Musashi. But she also wanted to be careful. After all, this person did not hold her true thoughts within. It was not that she was hiding those true thoughts. She had lived for so very long that she had lost all reason to carry anything inside and she simply followed the natural flow of events. When one hid thoughts inside, they had to act on them to carry out those hidden thoughts. That was why Yoshitsunes style was to act on any thoughts as soon as she had them. So I need to give the reason why she came here and therefore create a mutual understanding. That was how not to be swallowed up by Yoshitsunes nation. Lady Yoshitsune, said Masazumi while thinking. Why did she come here? Had the Satou Brothers suggested it? No, the previous discussion suggested they had no real direction in what they wanted. They had simply followed Masazumis lead. In that case, it could be sympathy for Satomi and Houjou, but that kind of emotion was present in people but not in nations. Another possibility was in reaction to a possible invasion by P.A. Oda, but Yoshitsune did not care about human life. In that case After recalling what Yoshitsune had done since arriving, Masazumi realized a certain fact. Oh, so thats it. Are you listening? she began. She had the perfect words to draw Yoshitsune in. Lady Yoshitsune, she said. Siding with Musashi would be more fun. Masazumi spread her arms as if scattering bait and she traced those hands over the map of the Far East on the table. Listen. At Mikawa, Lord Motonobu asked a certain question: What type are you? Are you a critic who only enjoys mocking the world or are you the type who enjoys the world? Orare you the type who will head off to construct the world? She almost felt like that question was specifically directed at Yoshitsune. Then again, it could likely fit any of the students in the Far East. After all You claim that nothing will bring out your emotions, but there is one thing that must interest even you. And what is that? The Logismoi plo. The reason for that was simple. Lord Motonobu presented those as the most obvious example of the teaching materials he left for ending the Apocalypse. And he created the Logismoi plo by turning a girls emotions into those teaching materials. That means Horizon Ariadust, the one who will save the world by ending the Apocalypse, is starting out with even fewer emotions than you. Masazumi was very glad they had visited England before this. In England, Horizon Ariadust gained an interest in her emotions and she decided to seek a solution to the Apocalypse to prevent everything from being lost. And for that reason, she will take back her emotions. She took a breath and wondered if she was saying too much. She has accepted that she lost everything, so she is the opposite of you who has given up everything. And so I must want to see where Musashi ends up? That is not for us to say. It is your problem. But one thing is clear. Masazumi zoomed out the sign frame map until the entirety of the Far East was displayed and she tapped on that landmass. Once we overcome the Apocalypse and create a kingdom that seeks out and creates emotion, it will stand parallel to your emotionless kingdom. I cant say whether that kingdom will last a hundred, fifty, or even ten years, but even if it is a short time as far as you are concerned, the entire world that is the Far East will be based in emotion and it will completely reject your emotionless kingdom. She recalled the end of the confrontation on the bridge in front the academy when they were in Mikawa. Despite having won, the idiot had continued on all on his own. And what was it he had said then? He said it was enough to know there was a way to save Horizon. This was the same. I guarantee that your kingdom can take a form other than a state of emotionlessness. You are surrounded by more than just a cruel cycle of loss. There are other ways for you to live, but you are choosing to live this way. We will prove that to be the case. They had no clue how to gain the power they needed as a nation or how to retrieve all the Logismoi plo, but their greatest objective was clear. We will end the Apocalypse and conquer this world. That statement caused Yoshitsune to pause briefly. After the span of a few breaths, she finally spoke with a sigh. Wait just a moment. She stirred up her adzuki parfait, drank the rest, placed down the container, sighed again, and had #7 wipe her mouth. Satou Brothers! Yes, yes. Both of you can do this one. I cant tell you apart, so dont bother trying to show off. Wheres your answer? T-testament! Good. If you can hear me, then return to the ship and prepare for our trip home! Were returning to Qing-Takeda tomorrow morning. But Theres no reason to stay here any longer. She waved her hand as she spoke. The negotiations are complete. The negotiations were complete. That announcement from Yoshitsune caused Naruze to frown. Masazumi, however, raised a finger toward her to tell her to wait. This was no time to panic. After all Yoshitsune only acts when she has reason to. That meant something had been set in motion within her. She then spoke up as if replying to Masazumis thought. Hey. She turned toward her with a direct and almost glaring look in her eyes. Listen. You said all you idiots would act on your own to show me some new kind of kingdom even if I didnt do anything. Thats what you said. The long-lived woman spat out a laugh. So youre going to show me a parallel version of myself, are you? Thats certainly interesting. The Apocalypse is supposed to happen this year, but to me, waiting a little longer for this is no different from a few more seconds. And if waiting that little bit more can expand the possibilities of my kingdom, Im not a fool who would give up learning something new and Im not a coward who would cover her eyes when someone shows it to me. So, Masazumi. Yes? Well. Yoshitsune kicked the Satou Brothers legs below the table. Lets deal with the battle of Mikatagahara once you enter Qing-Takeda territory. That way, the Testament Union cant interfere. And while were at it, it might be fun to interpretively use the duels of that battle as the qualifying rounds for this years Olympics being held in Hexagone Fran?aise. I thank you. No need. That word means nothing to me. After a quiet laugh, Yoshitsune crossed her legs on top of the table. Weve decided our overall plan. Kantou will accept Musashi, but only once Musashi grows more powerful, she said. But the biggest problem is how you will escape the current situation. You can see this, cant you? Yoshitsune indicated the sign frame the Satou Brothers had opened. Masazumi could indeed see the information written on their sign frame and Tsukinowa quickly opened a sign frame with the same information. Maa. The information she and Naruze looked at included a statement from Heidi. Marube-ya: Weve got a bit of an emergency here! Neshinbara isnt any use because hes too busy taking pictures, so I accepted the information instead. At any rate, weve received a notification from the Testament Union. It said Hexagone Fran?aise is going to attack the Musashi at 3:00 PM tomorrow! Heidi had sent Masazumi a notification that the Testament Union had sent Musashi. It said the following: Beginning tomorrow at three oclock in the afternoon, as long as the Musashi remains in Hexagone Fran?aise airspace or on their borders, it will be attacked to eliminate any possible interference with in the history recreation. It also included M.H.R.R.s approval of the contents. Three oclock was the shortest guess Heidi had made for when the materials and fuel would be fully loaded on the Musashi. And Neshinbara had made the following prediction: I think Hexagone Fran?aise will at least give Musashi a chance. That left them with a single conclusion. So what are we going to do? Even if they fled here and made their way to Kantou, the hostile situation with Hexagone Fran?aise and the Testament Union would remain. That meant fighting was their only option, but how could they fight? And more importantly What route will the Musashi take to reach Kantou? That would be the next central topic of discussion at the restaurant. Volume 3, 16: One who Desires a Way Forward Volume 3, Chapter 16: One who Desires a Way Forward Not being able to decide What to do Is a sign of having leeway Point Allocation (Freedom) Just as the meeting at the IZUMO restaurant had reached a mutual consensus and arrived at what to actually do, everyone was discussing those same issues at the open-air cafeteria on the Musashi. The central topics were the enemies surrounding the Musashi and how they would break free of them. And among those who were discussing the information being sent by Masazumi, the color gold suddenly swayed. It was Mary. She sat in a chair Asama and the others had brought for her and she tilted her head toward Tenzou. Um, Master Tenzou? This seems to have grown complicated, but what are the issues in finding a route for the Musashi? Well, said Tenzou to the girl sitting next to him. He opened a sign frame in front of himself to show Mary. Um It was not displaying anything yet, but she leaned in to look and fit perfectly along his right arm. Rather than softness, he most felt the pressure and heat of the English uniform pushing at his arm. H-how inappropriate! Externally, I can only call this inappropriate! But internally, I must ask for more! Having such a harsh gap between inside and out is not a good thing, he thought. But since this is all inside, I suppose it doesnt matter. He then realized he needed to give an explanation and opened a map on the sign frame. W-w-w-w-w-w-well, you see, th-th-th-th-this is the areola-I mean, the area around I-I-IZUMO. He felt humiliated as the girls and even Ohiroshiki gave him looks that all but called him hopeless. However, Mary was looking directly at the sign frame. Judge. So this is the area around IZUMO. Thank goodness it got through to her. At any rate, he took a breath, decided to order a drink, saw Mitotsudaira glaring at him, and asked for tea because it was free. But that was fine as having it brought over was valuable in and of itself. Anyway, the Musashi is forbidden to travel through M.H.R.R. and Hexagone Fran?aise is on the verge of attacking. Given that, where do you think the Musashi should go next, Mary-dono? Return to England, she said clearly before thinking a bit. Or head to the northern sea and travel north. Passing over Sviet Rus waters would be going a ways out of our way, but wouldnt it work as an alternate way to reach Kantou? An excellent answer. Her scar bent as she smiled. He found that beautiful while he pointed at the map and zoomed in on the area north of IZUMO. IZUMO is near the northern coast of Hexagone Fran?aise and therefore near England. However Is there a problem with it? Judge. When focusing entirely on Musashi, it is a good enough answer, but if we return to England now, we would be drawing Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R.s Catholics to England. And if we did that He hesitated, but said it. Even with you onboard, England would have no choice but to sink the Musashi in self-defense. Mary looked up in surprise. Im sorry. I think I was relying on my sister without even realizing it. Well, Elizabeth-dono is a reliable individual. If we did go there, I believe she would do whatever she could. Mary smiled at that. Thank you very much. Think nothing of it, replied Tenzou while thinking. If we did do that, Elizabeth-dono might ask the Testament Union to spare Mary-donos life in exchange for England sinking the Musashi. Do I not want that to happen because I dont want to give her up? he wondered before changing the subject. Um, as for traveling around Sviet Rus, that worries me on the supply line side. Sviet Rus controls the Hokuriku region, so we would be unable to resupply until we reached Ezo. But cant we use gravitational cruising more freely when travelling over the ocean? If we quickly circled north of the Far East like that, would we even need supplies? I would call that a good idea, but that would be singing my own praises. I have actually already calculated out that plan. The 1st special duty officer is in charge of information, so that is part of my job. The others gathered behind him with impressed gasps. Ah. When Mary noticed them, she pressed even further against him to make room. She was more or less clinging to him now, so he took in a sharp breath. But I-I somehow managed to hold in that shrill gasp! He then heard a metallic sound from Marys hips. He looked down and saw the two swords of Ex. Collbrande leave their positions at her hips and hover below her chair where they moved up and down a bit. Isnt it cute how theyre like dogs? These divine weapons cut an aerial ship in two, so Mary-dono is simply amazing to treat them like that! Next, the Excaliburs began to rub up against his shin. Oh, my, said Mary with a quiet laugh. It looks like they know who the head of the household is. Truly a shocking revelation. Although I get the feeling feeding them will be terribly expensive. Also, why do the rest of you look so surprised? With a quick anyway, he pointed back at the map. It displayed the coast of Hokuriku and a red ribbon line showed the course along the borders from IZUMO to Ezo. Along a completely straight course, it is approximately 900 kilometers. However, our course is not straight, so it is closer to 1100 kilometers. He then glanced around the area. If Toori-dono was here, he would probably say, Not straight!? So were going the gay way!? The absence of the idiot threw everyones tempo off. He noticed Mitotsudaira, Asama, Adele, and the boys glancing around as well, so they were likely thinking the same thing. Anyway, he said. When the Musashi travels quickly using both gravitational cruising and inertial cruising, how fast can it move and how long can it keep it up, Naomasa-dono? I already told you yesterday, so why not ignore where you heard it and show off to your wife with how much you know? While Mary blushed and shrank down, Tenzou felt her press even further against him and noticed even more gazes on him. He began seriously planning a way to ensure his safety if something happened, but he still continued speaking. U-um, if the Musashis gravitational cruising is used long term by also using inertial cruising, its average speed is approximately 120 knots which is 210 or so kilometers per hour. And He crossed his arms and realized how hard it was to use his own words to express knowledge given by others. Accelerating and then switching to inertial cruising provides about ten minutes of high-speed cruising. Also, any turn in our course, the air current, the atmospheric temperature, or the cargo loaded on the ship can absorb some of the output and lower that speed. But that aside, if the Musashi is prepared for high-speed cruising and is fully loaded with fuel, its limit seems to be about twenty accelerations. Mary counted to twenty and then nodded. So if they are all used in a row, thats two hundred minutes or a little over three hours. The momentum of the inertial cruising actually rises with each use, so it will apparently be closer to four hours. That is somewhere between seven and eight hundred kilometers, but The red ribbon line on the map turned blue, starting with IZUMO and moving north. However, the blue began to shake up and down at about two-thirds of the way along the 1100 kilometer line. The coast of northern Sviet Rus would be our limit. Tenzou took a breath and faced Mary once more. Did you suggest England as an alternative because you suspected this was the case? Eh? OhJudge. She gave a quick nod just as Ohiroshiki spoke up behind them. I have an idea. Qing-Takeda and the eastern nations are here for trade, so why not have them hire the Musashi as a transport ship? Ohiroshiki sounded like he was trying to persuade the others. We can escape to Kantou as a transport ship hired by Qing-Takeda or someone. We were able to fight as mercenaries at England, so it should work. If the Testament Union nations are going to mess with the Musashi, that seems like the best option to me. What do the rest of you think? The others nodded and formed a casual scrum. Its because he sometimes has these good ideas that we cant just throw him behind bars. Tch. Hes been getting carried away lately. If only there wasnt so much of a problem with the rest of him. Huh!? What kind of position do I hold with you people!? Show me a little more love! Preferably while under the age of ten! They all glared at him so he shut up, but a large false arm rose among them. It was Gins. That would not work. After all, the Musashi was hired by England as a mercenary force. That means you were paid to fight for that master. Yes, muttered Mitotsudaira while crossing her arms. Both mercenaries and transport ships are paid money to either fight or carry cargo, but the Musashi decided to fight as a mercenary force when it was already an established transport and trade ship. She frowned and looked to Gin. So some nations might not accept our claim that we are simply transporting cargo, right? Judge, agreed Gin. At the very least, they would insist the Musashi disarms itself and undergoes surprise cargo inspections. M.H.R.R. is the most likely to do that as they have forbidden it to travel through their land. Also, being delayed in that way would be dangerous for the representatives of Qing-Takeda or the eastern nations who are accompanying us. After all, Qing-Takeda will be destroyed by Oda and Houjou will be destroyed by Hashiba. If they decide to hasten those parts of history while the Musashi is defenseless, we will essentially be subjected to a slaughter, she explained. Plus, the Musashi won the armada battle and demonstrated its military might, but that has also shown the other nations that they should be wary of the Musashi. If any of them were to suddenly attack the Musashi, they could say it is a dangerous ship and they made a preemptive strike to defend themselves and ensure their own safety. That is just how powerful the result of the armada battle was. You should keep in mind that the Musashi is no longer a powerless transport ship. The other nations can view it as a threat and as an enemy. But, said Mary. IZUMO is supposed to be neutral, so why are Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. saying we must leave tomorrow or they will attack IZUMO as well? She tilted her head. This is supposed to be neutral land. It was of course Tenzou who nodded at Marys question. He said I see and Are you listening? before waiting for her to nod. She did so with a smile. Please, go ahead. Judge. Um, you actually have a decent understanding of the politics between the different nations, but that is probably adding to your confusion about the Musashis situation and position. This is something I learned from Masazumi-dono, he thought while manipulating the sign frame. He had the map display IZUMO at the center. The Musashis position is a little complicated, okay? He zoomed in on IZUMO. Mary leaned forward to look which completely buried his arm between her breasts, so he started reciting sutras in his mind. He was in a dangerous position because he could hear Asama discussing something with Hanami behind him. Um, Hanami? If someone is thinking naughty things during this serious discussion, you can ask our god for a cleanup spell and hit them with a bolt of lightning, okay? Yes, I made a lot of substitutions with the fried rice. If he was hit by that in the middle of this meeting, it would be a blot on the Crossunite family until its very last generation. Then again, he would be the very last generation if he died here, so that would not last long. At any rate, he somehow managed to calm himself down. W-well, to put it simply, ever since the incident in Mikawa, the Testament Union has had no problems with viewing the Musashi as an enemy. After all, we had a run-in with K.P.A. Italias pope chancellor who manages the union. Until that pope-chancellor pardons us, that situation will remain. But this is supposed to be neutral Mary trailed off as she hung her head and thought. She seemed to have realized what that meant in the middle of her sentence. Thats Mary-dono for you, thought Tenzou as she turned a troubled look his way. Um, e-excuse me. Am I in the way? Do you need to move your arm? N-n-n-n-n-no, I dont mind at a-a-a-a-a-a-all. R-really? In that case She leaned even further against him and he made the mistake of extending his arm due to the tension. She was sitting with her knees together and he plunged his arm between her legs up to the wrist. Oh, no!! A small sign frame appeared under the left side of his hats brim so that Asama could not see it from behind him. It contained Hanamis words. Sh-should I c-clap? He frantically shook his head and the sign frame vanished. Huh? whispered Asama. How strange. N-nothing is strange, insisted Hanami. That Mouse had saved him, but his hand was still caught between Marys legs and he had no way to escape. Behind him, he heard swords being drawn and firearms being prepared, but he told himself they were all preparing for their training. Mary, however, was facing his sign frame with a serious look. In other words, IZUMO loses its neutrality when it repairs an enemy of the Testament Union? Judge. A defensive interpretation says it is repairing ships of any affiliation because it is neutral, but an offensive interpretation says it is repairing a warship despite being neutral. Hexagone Fran?aise was claiming the latter. Now that it has come to this, no political bargaining will help. They have to choose whether to protect the Musashi or abandon it. And Hexagone Fran?aise will not hesitate to attack the Musashi? Judge. Even if it is of questionable validity, they still have a justification for attacking when IZUMO will be caught in the crossfire. And that means we must hurry up and leave port. If we are too slow, the other nations will say we used the neutral ground of IZUMO as a shield. So Tomorrow, at three in the afternoon, we must immediately leave once we finish loading the fuel and other crucial items. And then we must fight back against Hexagone Fran?aise and make our way to reconciliation. There was a further problem as well. The real problem is what route to take to Kantou. At that point, he heard Adele speak behind him. Sorry about all this. Eh? Everyone was clearly confused by Adeles apology and Tenzou turned around along with Mary. Mary turned toward him as she did, so his arm began even more entangled in her body and legs. I-I will never forget this day as long as I live! Um, Lady Adele? Do you need to say something? No, its just that my family came from Hexagone Fran?aise. Do not worry, replied Tenzou. I am sure this is a difficult situation for Hexagone Fran?aise as well. Yes, agreed Mary. Musashi has opposed and fought K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espa?a, and England. The only major European powers of the Testament Union it has not opposed are Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R., but that means those two nations have not fulfilled their role as much as the others. She glanced over at him to make sure she was right and he nodded. She seemed hesitant, but she looked back to Adele and thought for a moment before speaking. Um, Hexagone Fran?aise must prepare for the Thirty Years War and the fight against Hashiba, so they probably hoped Musashi would keep its distance and just pass by. However, M.H.R.R. has forbidden us from passing through its airspace due to the internal conflict between Catholics and Protestants. As Master Tenzou said, the Musashi cannot travel through the northern sea, so She touched his sign frame and Asama gave a comment. Oh, that has shared settings, so you can use it. Thank you, replied Mary as she manipulated it. She drew a blue line on the map. This must be what Lady Masazumi meant when she said we would go to Mikawa. She was likely prioritizing a route that is shorter than circling around to the north. The line travelled down from IZUMO, skimmed Osaka, and continued south. Tenzou sighed when he saw it. That is an insane route, but parts of it do make sense. With menu in hand, Sanyou asked a question of Oriotorai who had just ordered some additional edamame. Is travelling to Mikawa via the Seto Inland Sea really a good idea, Makiko-san? Its probably better than running out of fuel in the northern sea or making a suicide run through M.H.R.R. Oriotorai opened a sign frame and displayed a map with the Far Easts Seto Inland Sea area in the center. The border with Hexagone Fran?aise to the west and M.H.R.R. to the east actually drops almost straight down from IZUMO and to the inland sea. And due to the combination of the Far East and the worlds nations, that borderline runs into K.P.A. Italia which stretches out along the coast. Theres also Honganji to the east, but its a little too far east and can be safely ignored. She traced her finger down the border between Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R., but had to curve to the east thanks to K.P.A. Italia that jutted in from the west along the coast. Do you get it? Sanyou shook her head. Is the border between those two nations safe? It isnt safe, but it is the shortest route. Oh, gasped Sanyou when she caught on and looked back at the map on the sign frame. If we continue into the Seto Inland Sea, Hexagone Fran?aise cant pursue us. But well almost certainly take damage on the way there. That means its useless. Yeah, I know. Oriotorai gave a bitter smile and the edamame arrived. Oh, these havent been completely thawed yet. Some things have a stronger flavor after being frozen than being boiled. But thats beside the point. Um, Makiko-san? Even if its the shortest route, I dont think we can use the Seto Inland Sea, said Sanyou. After all, Osaka and the Kii Peninsula belong to P.A. Oda. Osaka belongs to P.A. Odas main force of the Ottomans and the Kii Peninsula belongs to the Allied Mlasi Factions that fall under P.A. Odas control. It wont be easy putting up with their attacks while we travel. Well, theres a way to get by after reaching the inland sea, but its not a great way. Oriotorai laughed bitterly. You can think of it like using a powerful connection of ours. Eh? Me? Those two words came from a boy on a top bunk. He was speaking to a girl sitting in a wheelchair in front of the desk below. The wheelchair girl brushed a hand through her bangs and looked to the bunk bed. Judge. The best way to reach Mikawa from the Seto Inland Sea is for you to act, Azuma. What do you mean, Miriam? Well, said Miriam while tapping on her cheek with the back of her cokepen. She also reclined the wheelchair to the wall so she and Azuma could see each others faces. To say it without letting any emotion into it, youre from the imperial family. But Ive come to live among the people and will eventually receive the Minamoto name. Even so, you are this worlds sole relative of the emperor, who is unaging, who no one has ever seen outside the imperial palace, and who controls the worlds ley lines using the three Imperial Regalia. In other words She chose her words carefully while glancing around. As a relative of the emperor who supports the Divine States, you are a relative of the Divine States themselves. I have quite a dangerous person as a roommate, she sighed, but she did not stop there. The Far East has a strong religious belief in nature. They respect the four seasons, dedicate crops to their gods, and turn those crops into rice cakes and sake to receive them as gifts from their gods during festivals. Judge. I quite like the different rice cake soups. She was glad he did not say he liked the sake. She was not entirely sure what was good about that, but it was at least nice that her roommate was not a drunk. Probably anyway. Rice cake! The translucent girl climbed onto Miriams lap. She had no feeling in her legs, so she closed the sides of the leg portion of the wheelchair to prevent her legs from spreading and making the girl fall through. She grabbed the girl and held her on top of her stomach. That belief is also directed toward the emperor. The seasons, the crops, the festivals, and everything else are only here because the emperor maintains the ley lines. An interesting and unique facet of Shintoism is its system of polytheistic worship in which all the gods are connected and thanking ones resident god and birthplace god will reach the living god that is the emperor. And Azuma, you are the child of that unseen emperor and you can actually show yourself. Eh? What do you mean I show myself? He sounded a little troubled, but she answered frankly as there was no point in lying to him. People direct their thanks toward you instead of the emperor. Eh? Wait a second. Azuma quickly shook his head. Im not the emperor and Ive never met the emperor. Ive never met my mother or my father. That doesnt matter. As I said, the Far East is polytheistic and all of those gods are connected. The same holds for the people. When someone visits their familys grave, they are visiting the spirits of all their ancestors. In the same way, when someone thanks someone else, they are thanking that persons family, clan, and ancestors. That connection between ancestral spirits and descendants via the grave is unique to the Far East. And the living have a close connection to those ancestral spirits when the spirits of the dead return during the Bon festival. Really? In most nations, the spirits of ones ancestors may be worshipped, but it is primarily meant as a way to receive good fortune from them or to give them a peaceful sleep so they are not brought back from the dead. That is why spirits of the dead are referred to as monsters or evil spirits and are thought to be cursed things. Most countries experienced repeated wars and those ideas were put in place to prevent betrayal or grudges after the previous rulers were executed. Those ideas made the spirits of the previous rulers into cursed things that needed to be silenced and put to sleep. But The Far East gained an emperor early on and, even if the forces below that were swapped out several times, the owner of the nation remained the emperor. Everything belonged to the emperor, so both the good and the bad were purified as the emperors beloved children upon their deaths and they would be put to rest in a portion of the Divine States land. In other words, they would become a part of nature. That means Im The emperors child, but also the child of all the peoples ancestors who were returned to the earth, finished Miriam. Listen. To the people, the ancestors that brought them to this age are part of the Divine States land and can never be seen again. After all, they were all people. But there are also gods who are not like them. And you are one of those gods. It doesnt matter that youre trying to live as one of us. In fact, trying to live among us might make you seem closer to them and make them adore you even further. Th-thats kind of scary, Miriam. Lets stop making assumptions. Try to be more of a man, she thought. But Wait. When did I become the manly one of the group? It must be something that gradual developed over time. No, calm down, Miriam Poqou. This is only a part of your lecture. But is lecturing more of a masculine thing to be doing? Mama, are you troubled? Eh? Oh, no. Im fine, Im fine. M-Miriam, you dont have to force yourself. Whose fault do you think this is? U-um Anyway, yes. Where is the emperor? Kyou. Yes, and the emperors influence is especially strong in Kyou and the Yamato region. Do you know where that second one is? Eh? Azuma thought for a moment and seemed to realize something. The Yamato region covers Osaka, Sakai, and part of the Nara region. Judge, well done. So once we reach the Seto Inland Sea, you just have to go where anyone can see you. Then we only need to continue west through the skies of Osaka and Sakai. Oh, I know. How about we tie you to the bow? But I dont provide any divine protection like a ships figurehead. Why do I feel like I lost this round because he took that seriously? Mama, are you feeling sad? Eh? No, not really. Anyway Even if we dont go that far, you just have to appear somewhere visible before we reach land and say something about coming to greet the people of Yamato to thank them for all the help they have given in the past. Due to your connections to the ancestral spirits and to the emperor who supports the Divine States, the people of the Yamato region wont show any active aggression against you. Also, Kyou and the Yamato region are controlled by Akechi Mitsuhide who has an understanding with the Imperial Court. If he gives any commands that will harm you, he will lose the entire reason he is in Kyou and Yamato. Its even possible the various Far Eastern forces who dont usually get along would form a temporary alliance to punish P.A. Oda for it, said Miriam. Now, listen. I dont know how this will turn out and you can make your own decisions, but I am on your side, Azuma. Still, keep in mind that you can make your own decisions and there is one thing I do know even if I dont know how this will turn out. That being That being You are the person named Azuma. Remember that. It may be too easy-going on my part, but I want to respect what Azuma decides for himself. But if it comes to it, I will persuade him as vice president, said Masazumi. But even so, we will be attacked by Hexagone Fran?aise until we reach the Seto Inland Sea and by P.A. Oda until we reach Osaka. The repairs made here in IZUMO will probably all be destroyed again. She saw the others at the table cross their arms and nod. Among them, Ujinao turned toward her with her eyes closed. By my estimation, the Musashi will take a lot of damage. But it does seem that will be your last resort. Judge. Its a bit forceful, but we do have a way to reach Kantou. Having any way at all will have a large effect on things to come. Also Also I want you to understand that Musashi can indeed reach Kantou. At that point, the naked boy arrived with a tray in both hands. He began serving everyone from that tray. Heres a half serving of toshomen for everyone. And Seijun? What? Its not a good idea to talk about this kind of thing when Imperial Boy himself isnt here. You can use sign frames now, so try to send the information to him as well. Be as obsessive as a stalker! That boy was difficult to handle because he always said the painful things in a way that gave you a way out. Masazumi nodded and lowered her shoulders in a sigh. Ill be more careful next time. I intend to bring the idea to Azuma after seeing if I can come up with any other ideas. Think of this as a last resort. Oh, then I guess I jumped the gun on that one. Sorry. Here, this is on me, Seijun. He set down a bowl piled high with seaweed and Masazumi saw everyone else quickly avoid eye contact. They all pulled back their bowls and covered them with the opposite hand. They would be no help, so she turned to the Technohexen next to her. Hey, Naruze, can you help me with this sea- Why are you gulping down your noodles!? Try actually chewing them! Nn! A-ah, that was good! Really good! Okay, das Ende! Eh? What? Oh, no! I ate all my noodles without noticing there was seaweed. Oh, well. Masazumi, you eat it all so it doesnt go to waste! The others exchanged a glance and Houjou Ujinao spoke to Satomi Yoshiyori. The people of Musashi seem quite harsh to their own. Yes, they have a way of destroying each other. Right, Yoshiyasu? Dont talk to me! Im trying to eat! Naked boy, youre a pretty good cook! All of them seem just about as selfish as us. However, she decided there was no point in continuing down that line of thought. She was glad to have a last resort, but she did not want to make use of a classmate who did not hold an official position if she could avoid it. But making these decisions is my job as the vice president. People could hold a grudge against the vice president, but Musashi would continue on as long as the chancellor and president were untouched. For that reason, she avoided thinking about protecting herself and she let out a sigh. If possible, I had wanted to travel through M.H.R.R. territory. Whats this, Seijun? Do you have another idea? Its more of a hope than an idea. After all A lot of M.H.R.R.s Protestant principalities are anti-Hashiba. Then why dont you proudly puff out your chest to declare that well- Oh, right, right. I forgot, said the naked boy. Dont say that while staring at my chest. And get back to eating, Satomi Yoshiyasu. Ill explain, said Masazumi. M.H.R.R. has yet to split between Catholic and Protestant due to the Thirty Years War. I had hoped to go to the Protestant principalities and gain an ally by promising to support them once the split happenedbut that probably isnt going to happen. After the internal split due to the Thirty Years War, history dictates that the Catholic side will crumble and truly lose the war. And given the future of M.H.R.R., the Protestants wont want to reach the recreation of that split either. Hm? Does M.H.R.R.s split include some dramatic history recreation? Yes, said Masazumi with a nod. While thinking that the contents of her bowl were going to get cold, she spoke to the naked boy. That split is related to a certain incident in the Thirty Years War and those involved want to avoid its recreation. A certain incident? Whats that? The Sack of Magdeburg, said Naruze. She sighed, stopped making her storyboard, and looked at the others. M.H.R.R.s Protestant principalities contain a lot of commercial printers and Magdeburg is the European city we have print for us. However, a dangerous part of history occurs there. It isnt a pleasant story, said the Technohexen quietly. Magdeburg is the capital of the Protestant state of Saxony and it was captured and plundered by a force of its own nations soldiers led by the brave Commander Tilly, a Catholic. The Sack of Magdeburr? Tenzou noticed Mary had misspoken without realizing it. It seemed everyone but her had noticed, but They overlooked it! Thats the right thing to do, but they wouldve been completely merciless if it had been me! At any rate, Tenzou accepted it as proof of how wonderful Mary was. He noticed Naito waving at him and the black Technohexen gestured a message to him: Dont worry. Shes different from you. The rules for busty blondes are different! It was a bit of a mystery how she communicated so much via hand gestures, but he made up his mind regardless. Um, the Sack of Magdeburg was when Commander Tillys army, the main force of M.H.R.R.s Catholics, made an example of someuncooperative Protestants. The army surrounding Magdeburg numbered thirty thousand. There were just as many residents of the city, but the fighting reduced that number to only five thousand. All of the survivors were women and children, but they were treated as spoils of war and Tillys army He chose his words carefully. They treated them violently. Eh? Marys expression grew stern, she gulped, and she turned her slightly pale face toward him. You mean they punched and kicked them? How could they be so cruel to women and children!? Tenzou saw that the others were left absolutely speechless by her words. What a refreshing response!! They all expressed that idea through eye contact. However, Asama alone let out a voice. Eh? Everyone slowly turned to look at her instead. Eh!? Ah! That didnt count! It didnt! First pass! She stuck a purifying tamagushi into Mitotsudairas and Kimis hair and Kimi stood up on the other side of Mary. She turned Uzys sign frame into a large card and placed it so only they could see what was written on it: Rayp! Gang rayp! Or call it sexxl asolt! What good does it do if you refuse to spell it right!? And Im not even sure how youre supposed to pronounce that last one! Is this Kimi-donos unique way of showing embarrassment? With that thought, Tenzou got back to his explanation. Anyway, it had the opposite effect. The Protestant principalities gathered together against the Catholic principalities and M.H.R.R. split between Catholic and Protestant. This caused great change in their attitude concerning the Thirty Years War and it was the turning point that led to M.H.R.R. losing that war. And for that reason, he said. The history recreation has yet to be carried out. So M.H.R.R. has gained a less-than-solid but still balanced position through negotiations, Sakai-sama? Over. Thats right. Sakais words were formed of smoke that spilled into the sky. Saxony sheltered Luther, leader of the Reformation, from the Catholics and acted as the flag-bearer for M.H.R.R.s Protestants. You seem quite familiar with this. Over. When I fought the pope-chancellor long ago, they helped me out. M.H.R.R.s Protestant principalities are part of the route from Qing-Takeda, right? I would circle around north while watching Lake Biwa which wasnt enclosed in a stealth barrier at the time. On the way back, I could also travel down to the Seto Inland Sea and travel west along Shikoku or something. In other words, we are once more making use of the route that you fought your way through in the past. Who would have thought you would cause double the trouble by influencing the next generation? Over. Cmon now. Sakai smiled bitterly. Im not causing any trouble, Musashi-san. Anyway, a lot has changed since back then. Hashiba wasnt around yet in my day and M.H.R.R. was at odds with P.A. Oda. The other nations were a lot different too. He looked to the fleets surrounding them in the sky. Hexagone Fran?aise was fighting their wars of religion between their own Catholics and Protestants. And now that theyve gotten that taken care of, the anger inside their own nation is being turned toward the Thirty Years War. They really are growing into a major power. And picking a fight with that growing power and fighting them all the way to the Seto Inland Sea is currently our worst yet only option? Over. It looks that way, but it wont be easy. That is why I said it was the worst option. Over. True. Sakai looked up into the sky. But I wonder how it will turn out. What do you mean? A lot of smoke spilled from both corners of his mouth as he formed what could be called a smile. Theres someone here who helped me when I would head out to the inland sea. Here? Over. Yes, here. As in, theyve arrived here. Look. He pointed to one point in the sky. Hes definitely going to stick his nose in our business. Thats just the kind of person he is. Id wondered if he would show up, and here he is. And Im certain he intends to cause trouble. Anyway, said Houjou Ujinao. Even in the worst case, Musashi can pass through the Yamato region and approach Qing-Takeda territory. Even if it may mean passing through P.A. Odas Middle Eastern territory. If it comes to that, Qing-Takeda will help by beginning the recreation of Mikatagahara. Once thats established, we can say anyone pursuing you is interrupting the history recreation. So Yoshitsune used one of her heels propped up on the table to kick at the eastern base of the Kii Peninsula on the sign frame. Make your way here. If you do, Ill be waiting a little more toward Mount Fuji on the opposite coast. And thatll act as my retirement ceremony as far as the Takeda side is concerned. Then, added Houjou Ujinao. We will help from east of Odawara to Edo. Thank you. Masazumi lowered her head as if nodding and Satomi Yoshiyori spoke up. To be honest, I think youll be fine emphasizing the presence of the crown prince. Kyou and the Yamato region are controlled by Akechi Mitsuhide whose position gives him the second-most influence within P.A. Oda and takes care of Nobunagas visits to the capital. He cant exactly attack a ship that has the crown prince aboard. And what if he does? A sudden voice filled the restaurant. Jonson looked up in surprise from where he was drinking with Aoi in another part of the restaurant. He was supposed to be the observer, but Where are the guards!? Masazumi heard hurried footsteps approach from outside. Those were the guards England had placed around the restaurant. If they didnt notice Oh, dont worry about it. I just have a few tricks I can use, is all. The voice came from near the entrance and it approached as its owner walked forward. Everyone else took action. First, the Sanada ninja slowly appeared from behind chairs or tables and formed the front line. Next, Satomi Yoshiyori, Yoshiyasu, and Houjou Ujinao rose from their chairs a bit. At that point, someone spoke. It was Sanada ninja #3 Miyoshi Seikai Nyuudou. His large demonic body was crammed into a chair and he bowed toward Yoshitsune. I recognize that voice. You too should- Yeah, its just been so long that it took me a moment. Yoshitsune spoke into the darkness with a sharpness in her eyes but a smile on her lips. I havent seen you since the incident with Sakai. Im honored that the ruler of the world remembers me. Before Masazumi could tilt her head in confusion, the figure entered the light. She saw a slender old man. He wore a Far Eastern uniform with a blue coat over it. P.A. Oda!? Yes, you could say that, said the old man. I belong to P.A. Oda, I control the Kii Peninsula, and Im chancellor of the Allied Mlasi Factions. My name is Matsunaga Danjou Hisahide. Volume 3, 17: Demander of the Wasteland Volume 3, Chapter 17: Demander of the Wasteland If destruction and creation Are not two sides of the same coin Then what are they? Point Allocation (Era) Sanada, Satomi, Houjou, and England prepared for a fight, but the elderly man named Hisahide laughed. Ha ha. Yeah, thisll get me killed. Masayasu, Lady Yoshitsune, can you call them off? Miyoshi Seikai averted his gaze and stared into the distance with his demonic glare. I now go by the name Seikai instead of Masayasu. Anything involving you will only bring trouble. Dont just deny your exciting days of youth killing the shogun with me. Wasnt that anarchy just the best? Surely you agree too, Lady Yoshitsune. Why are you here, brat? You have to ask? Of course Im here to cause trouble. Thats my specialty. You sure are crafty, she muttered while waving for the Sanada ninja to sit. Masazumi gasped as Matsunaga casually walked toward her. This man was pretty crazy, wasnt he? He was a commander from two generations before them. However Masazumi, isnt Matsunaga Hisahide? Just as she thought Naruze also understood the implications, she noticed the Technohexen was looking at a divine network store. Hes the guy who wrote the Far Eastern erotic instruction manual Instructions on Sexual Techniques?, isnt he!? Thats me. An abridged version was made into a porn game with the abbreviated title Sex Tech? and it sold like crazy. Unfortunately, that got the Testament Union after me twice as much. See? Im not gonna do anything bad here. Are you serious, you brat? Yoshitsune gestured him away with the bottom of her foot, but he brought a chair over from the counter. That was when Aoi noticed him from the kitchen. Ah! Is that Hisahide from the porn game group Joke!? Hearing his name, Hisahide turned toward the naked boy in the kitchen. After a pause, he clapped his hands together. Oh. Oh? Oh! Its that connoisseur of a kid who comes by every year! Everyone tilted their heads at the fact that he knew the boy, but Masazumi hung her head. Why does that idiot have so many acquaintances like this? Meanwhile, Hisahide pointed at the idiot. This kid doesnt have a clue what makes something good or bad or what makes it valuable or not, but whenever he chooses something to buy at an event, it always sells like crazy later. Sex Tech? only started selling once he bought it and his review got around. Thats because I dont have any money, so I have to choose really carefully. Wait a second, idiot. Then whats all that piled up in the student council room? Dont be stupid. Thats from my normal budget. Were talking about my emergency budget here. Theyre two different things! He raised his right thumb and the representatives of the eastern nations all gave her expressionless looks. Her only choice was to lower her head and shrink down. I cant stand this terribly unfair attention. This was entirely that idiots fault, but Hey, Hisahide. Why are you here? There isnt an event here, is there? What? Oh, Im just greeting some old friends. Who? Oh, you mean that big demonic guy and little Yoshitsune? You know them? It looked like the two of them were actually communicating. Then is this a useful connection after all? Hisahide must have decided to speak at the counter because he sat in a chair there. He took a teacup of sake from Aoi and glanced down at it. Dont you have anything better? I thought this was IZUMO. Master, this is an English restaurant, explained Jonson. Then can you bring out a proper cup? Well, that can wait until later. Hisahide took a plate of grilled chicken Aoi had cooked and turned toward Masazumi. If Im right, youre planning to pass through the Yamato region using the crown princes presence on the Musashi. Thats more or less what Hashiba and Takenaka predicted. And so He ate one piece of chicken and held up the bamboo skewer thats tip was now visible. Since I have a force near there, Im in charge of sinking the Musashi. I can ignore what the emperor wants, after all. Isnt that right? He laughed. Thats why Im here for a greeting. Yes, a greeting. I want to see how valuable and how much fun the target of my destruction is. So that really is why hes here!! Masazumi mentally gulped and thought on the mans history. Matsunaga Danjou Hisahide was in charge of the large Kii Peninsula and he was currently under P.A. Odas command. On the non-Far Eastern side, he controlled the allied factions of the Abbasid Caliphates descendants that ruled the south of the Middle East after splitting off from P.A. Odas Ottoman Caliphate that was closer to Europe. But how he ended up there is completely insane. Matsunaga Hisahide had originally been a retainer of the Miyoshi clan which ruled western Shikoku and Kinai, which had Kyou at the center. And along with the leaders of the Miyoshi clan, he had held back the shogun clan. But after the death of Miyoshi Nagayoshi, head of the Miyoshi clan, Hisahide had realized the shogun clan was going to oppose him. So he assassinated Ashikaga Yoshiteru, the thirteenth shogun. On top of that, he had opposed the top Miyoshi retainers and burnt down Todai-jis Great Buddha Hall when they hid inside it. The killing of a shogun, the leader of all warriors since the Kamakura period, by a lower commander had been the event to begin the Sengoku period. And the burning of the temple had emphasized to the people that the authority of Buddhism meant nothing in this time of strife. However Novice: Eh!? Matsunaga-samas there!? I really want to greet him! Not only because of his independent porn games, but because hes amazing in so many ways! I want his signature if possible! Vice President: Just get to sleep. That said, she did understand Neshinbaras excitement. This man is completely insane. There were differing opinions about whether he had actually been responsible for the assassination of the shogun or the burning of Toudai-ji. However, this Matsunaga had undoubtedly done them. He feared no one and did not hesitate to do anything. He would smash the traditional way of thinking and use destruction to create a new era more to his liking. He was a free destroyer and he did as he pleased. He likely felt a connection with Nobunaga who had burned Mt. Hiei. For example, Matsunaga had entered under Nobunagas command once Nobunaga had established a new shogun, but once Matsunaga found something he did not like, he rebelled against Nobunaga. Nobunaga forgave him, but why had he done that? Nobunaga was known as a demon lord, so he must have felt a connection to another destroyer like Matsunaga. Based on the generations they belonged to, Matsunaga had been a destroyer longer than Nobunaga. Masazumi guessed that they respected each other for how they did not fear anything. However Novice: Matsunaga-sama serves the people in his territory well and hes a cultured man who collects tea sets, established some early tea ceremony practices, and was the first in the Far East to celebrate Christmas. Marube-ya: He was also involved in designing the Musashi, wasnt he? Musashi: Judge. A row house structure is used for the residential areas in the wide blocks, but that method of constructing multiple small apartment-like houses in a row was based on the rows of residential towers used to defend Matsunaga-samas castle. Over. That was exactly right. He had also encouraged advancements in medical techniques and was the first to design modern fortresses. Demoted Man: It was those connections that let me get some help from him way back when. He was under P.A. Odas command, but he wasnt simply an enemy because had some distance from P.A. Oda itself. When the Musashi escaped from Mikawa and entered the Seto Inland Sea, we travelled along the borders between P.A. Oda and his land. They were receiving a lot of extraneous messages, but that was just how much everyone knew of this man. According to those that researched the Testament descriptions, he had done a lot for the Sengoku periods way of life, way of thinking, culture, and civilization. They either call him a pioneer or a mind reader. The problem in the current era was how he demonstrated by example what was allowable and what other ways there were to solve a problem. Because of that, Masazumi knew why he had arrived while the Musashi was surrounded. She turned to him and opened her mouth. So even if he is part of the imperial family, Matsunaga Hisahide, shogun killer and burner of Todai-ji, only sees him as someone else to attack? If I kill him, hell die, wont he? The immediacy of his reply and what it implied made Masazumi gasp. Ha ha, he laughed. Cmon. Youre planning to bring out the crown prince and go flying through the Yamato region. That means youre using him. But I dont remember hearing anything about me using him in my own way. He showed his teeth in a smile. To put it another way, as long as you understand that I''ll use the crown prince too, then you can go ahead and use him without fear. Basically, it comes down to who can use him better. Right? Wait, wait, said Aoi while holding out a plate of octopus dressed with vinegar and ginger. Hisahide, weve had our hands full with Imperial Boy since he learned about sex recently, so try not to interfere too much. After descending to the bottom bunk, Azuma watched his sign frame along with Miriam who sat in her wheelchair. He could almost hear his face growing pale. Miriam silently rolled her wheelchair back with the girl in her arms. He was afraid to turn around, but waiting would only increase the amount of destructive power according to the equation destructive power x time (seconds) x misunderstanding. I recently managed to figure out at least that much!! While wondering how to explain this, he gathered his courage and turned around. U-um, Miriam? She had the side of her wheelchair turned toward him and was refusing to look at him. She instead rocked the wheelchair and spoke to the girl in her arms. You see, they just said they have had their hands full since papa learned about sex. Is everyone getting along? asked the girl. Its like a group command in an RPG. Of course, Ive never seen an RPG with the command Lets go have sex!. But C ha ha C what exactly does he mean by everyone getting along? That perverted imperial certainly is passionate about gaining descendants who will revere him and turn him into an ancestral spirit. But??? was the one that mentioned everyone getting along! Wh-what am I supposed to do, god!? Oh, Im a half-god, arent I!? So if I cant do anything about it, is it hopeless!? Is it all over!? Azuma realized praying to a god was not going to help. When a gods having trouble, he has to solve it on his own, doesnt he? Um, Miriam? I think youre mistaken about something. What would that be? she replied with a giant smile on her face. D-dont say that with a smile! A-and theyre in a meeting! H-how should I put this? Lets ignore Aoi-kuns strange jokes and focus on the Musashis future! Fine then. Miriam glared at him, sighed, and rolled her wheelchair back. It did not seem her doubts had been fully dispelled, so he also sighed and showed her the sign frame. Self-Destructor: Hold up. You mean the crown prince has been going at it a like a monkey since he learned about sex? Me: Yeah. During a meal, he kept saying sex this and sex that and he was asking Black Mal to teach him all about it. And this was in front of everyone! Thats an imperial for you! Right, Black Mal? Mal-Ga: Now thats something I didnt want to be reminded of. And it was right in the middle of our yakiniku too. Ah! Miriam! Dont leave! Please dont leave!! Now, what will you do? asked Matsunaga. Masazumi tried to decide what she needed to think about first. Whether to make an enemy of Matsunaga or not? What to do about Azuma? Or should she ask the eastern nations what they thought? Or Oh. She arrived at the answer. Lord Matsunaga, to start with, I would like to thank you. Wait, and why is that? I dont really like being thanked. It was your appearance and words that helped me realized theres no more important problem than this. That was exactly right. We are forbidden to travel through M.H.R.R. and we are surrounded. We have heard a variety of ideas as to how to deal with that, but the end has finally come into sight. That being Lord Matsunaga, if we can make our way past the issue of engaging you in battle, our destination will be in reach. You mean? Judge, she replied. You will be waiting for us at the end of all this and we will defeat you. That is our objective. Nicely said. Masazumi watched Matsunaga speak. But, he continued. Im pretty good at this kind of thing. Ill use my aerial warship Shigisan. Look. He pointed at a silhouette in the southern sky behind him. A spider? Novice: Wow! That really is Shigisan far off in the sky there! Its a Hiragumo-type aerial warship made from connecting eight Kraken-class ships to a Jormungandr-class ship! I need to get some video of it tomorrow morning. Do you want some footage, Shakespeare? Four Eyes: Not really, but Ill still take it as it might be useful for reference material. Wise Sister: Wow! Just look at all this passion! Its heating up the air around here! And it smells so fresh and immature! Just like an edible chrysanthemum! Its an herb!! Too many people are cutting into this chat and I dont even know what theyre talking about anymore. However, there was nothing Masazumi could do about it. This was likely the norm on the divine network of a neutral city. She just hoped Tsukinowa did not pick up any odd words. At any rate, she took a breath and spoke. Anyway, we would be honored to have you as our final boss, Lord Matsunaga. After all, youre as much of a destroyer as youre rumored to be and you wont hesitate to attack even with Azuma onboard. But But? But what? Judge. I feel like this would still be too boring for you. What? He tilted his head. Why is that? It sounds right up my alley. True. She nodded and continued on while thinking this was a lot like messing with the lit fuse of a bomb. However, she said. K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espa?a, England, and starting tomorrow both Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. have not hesitated to attack the Musashi despite Azumas presence. After all, they arent Far Eastern. In other words What youre trying to do is already completely normal in Europe. This is a lot like a trick question, thought Masazumi. After all, the nations of Europe had faced them as members of the Testament Union and not as Far Eastern forces, so they had not needed to take a Far Eastern stance. Their citizens might have their own feelings, but Azuma himself accepted that he was living a normal life now. There was no problem in treating him like a normal human save for those feelings. To the European forces, he was nothing but another citizen. Masazumi had only planned to use him to travel through the Yamato region because that land belonged to Akechi Mitsuhide who also managed Kyou. And their intention had not been to foment rebellion among the people there. We were trying to shake up Akechis position. But if Matsunaga wished for a confrontation, things changed. Your choice to oppose us is a truly wonderful decision as a Far Eastern commander, but the European nations have already reached that level. Are you saying Im behind the times? Judge. Vice President: Everyone, prepare yourselves for our decision here. You could say that we can reach Kantou as long as we defeat you. And we would have the justification of protecting our former imperial citizen from a rebel attempting to kill the crown prince. Thats dirty. Hisahide smiled. Thats just playing dirty. I mean, youre saying killing the crown prince is wrong, but youre also saying hes a normal citizen. So which is it? Youd essentially be killing the crown prince as well. No, we wouldnt. We would simply be accepting the difference in viewpoint. Also Just because he becomes a normal citizen does not mean Azuma has died. Hes enjoying his life. You see him smiling while he holds a little girls hand and visits the cafeteria. You sure hes not just a pedophile? Dont tell me its like the Tale of Genji. Judge. I sometimes wonder the same thing. But theres nothing to worry about. Hes a normal citizen now, so he can be locked up if anything happens. Wait! Um, Miriam! Miriam! Honda-kun sometimes says a little too much, too! At any rate, this is a difference in viewpoint, thought Masazumi. How was Azuma viewed politically? She had learned all about that kind of personal difference in viewpoint during her exchange with Yoshitsune. There were many different viewpoints that depended on how someone interpreted things. And it isnt a politicians job to unify that. She did not think it was everyones viewpoints she needed to unify. It was the people who held those many viewpoints that she needed to unify. What should I do? She suddenly thought about Nobunaga. Nobunaga had control over Akechi Mitsuhide, who sided with the Imperial Court and protected Kyou and Yamato, as well as this villainous man named Matsunaga Danjou Hisahide, so what kind of person was he? She was curious. The major powers of Europe were unified not by their own personalities but by their consensus on the precepts of the Testament and on the history recreation. They would swear on the power of the Testament. Qing-Takeda had entrusted everything to the will of an always existing ruler. In that case, what kind of person was Nobunaga? Masazumi glanced toward Aoi. He was an idiot, he was naked, and, although she had never seen him do a bit with partially removed clothes, he would likely do it eventually. All of that was a pain, but it did not really matter. Or did that mean it did matter? At any rate, the most important fact was how open-minded he was. I guess the same goes for us. She wanted to think no one was simply a stereotype, but she was likely subconsciously favoring what those close to her said and that could make her ignorant of the larger world. That will be something to work on from now on, she thought while speaking aloud. Lord Matsunaga, you were the first to celebrate Christmas in the Far East, but that was nothing more than copying the West. Is referring to a copy as new a form of irony meant to make your followers laugh? Wait, wait. It looks like you really do understand. Hisahide smiled bitterly. Im the type that cant hold back when provoked, you know? Then I will say even more. Masazumi raised her eyebrows in a smile of her own. I have to draw his interest. He was their opponent. Not the other force he represented, but Matsunaga Danjou Hisahide himself. Novice: Its too bad, but this is a good decision. After all, having a clear enemy eliminates most of the uncertain factors. Ill do as much as I can from here to investigate his fortress, the Shigisan, hovering in the southern sky. Please do, was all Masazumi sent back before addressing Matsunaga once more. If we do end up engaging each other in battle, I want you to do so according to your own point of view. After all, the route we will use is the same one as when we escaped Mikawa and entered the Seto Inland Sea. Running into Shibatas ship then was fun, wasnt it? Asama: So Lord Matsunaga really was involved in setting up that greeting or encounter. Musashi: I have statistically determined that was a great embarrassment for us. Over. Can an automaton really determine things like that? wondered Masazumi before looking directly at Matsunaga. Will you allow us to travel that same route in order to gain new power, Lord Matsunaga? And When we do, make sure you prepare the Kotenmyou Hiragumo. That line brought everyone to a stop. Musashi stirred up the night air as she replied to Masazumis words. When she says the Kotenmyou Hiragumo, does she mean what I think she does? Over. Judge. Sakai nodded. Thats related to Lord Matsunagas death. In the history from the Age of the Gods, it was a famous Far Eastern tea kettle known as the Hiragumo. I was actually shown it in secret once. He used a hand to draw an ellipse about the size of a human head and he traced his fingers from the top and around it. Its a tea kettle like this. Its made of iron and has a hole in the center of the lid like a pot. Like this? Musashi scanned the movements of his fingers and produced an image in a sign frame. Yes, yes. Like that. But the handles coming down from the top look like spider legs and the lid is a little lower. Yes. Its more or less exactly like that. Is it more or less like that or exactly like that? Over. Anyway, said Sakai. When Lord Matsunaga rebelled against Nobunaga, Hashiba and some other forces surrounded Shigisan Castle. Yet Nobunaga said he would forgive him if he handed over the Kotenmyou Hiragumo, so you can see how unique a tea kettle it is. But Lord Matsunaga refused and committed suicide. He blew up Shigisan Castles central tower with himself and the Kotenmyou Hiragumo inside. Over. Thanks for so faithfully expressing your surprise, Musashi-san. Anyway, the Kotenmyou Hiragumo is like the fireworks decorating the end of his life. And with him, using a spider for decoration may be appropriate. At any rate, its a symbol of all that. No matter how absurd his actions get, it will all end when he blows himself up along with the Hiragumo. Thats why he made that ominous imagery his own. A spider-like aerial warship hovered in the southern sky. It was made from a long ship in the center and eight smaller ships attached around that one. The Shigisan is both his castle and an aerial warship. He personally gave it the descriptor Hiragumo-type. It cant move much, but it has excellent defensive abilities. He quite likes fighting, so it would probably be a pain to battle him. Masazumi-kun might be better off not choosing a route from the Seto Inland Sea. Fine then. Masazumi heard Matsunaga give approval rather than rejection. He faced her and Aoi. Now this is interesting. Id always thought it would be Hashiba who would surround me and make me set off my fireworks. I certainly never expected it to be Matsudaira who opposes Hashiba. This is a first! Hold up, Hisahide. Dont get carried away and die, okay? Youve still got three chapters left in your 48 chapter series. Thats gone on too long already, so what does it matter? But on that note, what do you think was the best chapter? Probably Chapter 37s imprisoning of the shogun and doing him from the back and the front. Right. Thirteenth Shogun Ashikaga Yoshiteru was so unparalleled in skill that they wrapped him in tatami mats so he couldnt move and stabbed him from four directions in order to kill him. Dont assassinate meeeee! won last years award for best line of dialogue, didnt it? A priest at Kiyomizu wrote it with a giant brush under the heading This Years Dialogue. What kind of award is that? But once Matsunaga finished discussing the unpleasant world of men, he finally turned back to Masazumi. Thats definitely interesting. This means there are people on the Musashi, a ship I was a design advisor for, who can oppose me. I had thought no one like Sakai was left in the Far East. Principal Sakai is still doing just fine and those of us below him are the same as him, Lord Matsunaga. Also, we have a bit of a reason for using your route. Masazumi placed a hand on the map displayed on their table and brought up the Kii Peninsula. As I stated earlier, we used your lands northern provisional border to cut east to west across the Kii Peninsula when escaping Mikawa. Back then, a group of armed merchant ships from Tres Portugal was also travelling from the east, so you let us through. Your territory belongs to P.A. Oda, but it is more strongly associated with the allied peoples there, you have never gone out of your way to oppose the Testament Union, and the various factions below you are arranged along the national borders. We were thankful to have that route back then. In other words, you wanted to revisit old times before continuing on to Kantou? Thats right, honestly admitted Masazumi. In the approximately two months since then, the Testament Union has made Mikawa neutral ground (partially to create a bridgehead against P.A. Oda), but Mikawa will have changed in that time. I think we need to see that for ourselves. Then I need to do my best to keep you from passing through there. Id really rather you didnt, she thought. After all, the Musashis stealth cruising would not work. If it had indeed been Lord Matsunagas doing that Shibata Katsuies ship had run across them while using it, it meant he had a way to detect stealth. Gold Mar: If were going through there, well have to rush through with our gravitational cruising. Well have to be careful with the course marker. Thats right, thought Masazumi just before Matsunaga placed some money on the counter. He casually stood from his seat, but the action was so sudden that the Sanada ninja were slow to react. #3 Miyoshi Seikai Nyuudou suddenly looked up. Matsunaga! What? Do you want me to trick you and use you again? No, replied Miyoshi Seikai. That is exactly why I do not wish to fight you. How is that a problem? You just have to travel east with Lady Yoshitsune there. And Musashi Vice President, you havent decided for sure if youre coming my way, right? Judge. That is a last resort to keep as insurance. After giving more thought to our military strength, we will choose our route. What I can say is that the eastern nations will only be travelling ahead of us and covering for us later, so the Musashi will be on its own until we arrive there. To put it another way, the eastern nations are unlikely to know what route we chose or where we are until we arrive at the rendezvous point. So its all up to your adlib decisions? Hey, naked connoisseur, your vice president is a pretty dangerous girl. Hearing that, Aoi pulled a piece of frosted glass from somewhere and placed it between them like a partition. Behind it, he spoke in a fake high-pitched voice. Well, you see I am always being subjected to domestic violence. She always strips me naked and- Enough indirect complaints and lies. And say I subject you to domestic violence again and Ill knock you to the ground. Th-thats the problem right there! Youre always hurting me! Why is it always me you attack!? To choose my words carefully so I dont hurt you, Ill just say that one mosquito in particular is especially annoying. How poetic! exclaimed Jonson as Matsunaga lightly waved a hand. Anyway, Ill set up something interesting for you. Musashi Vice President, you were told to leave IZUMO by three tomorrow, right? But how about you wait untillets say 3:15. Fifteen extra minutes? Novice: Thats plenty of time for the Musashi to get really damaged. Ask him why. But even as everyone else looked up in surprise, Hisahide was already leaving the restaurant. Lord Matsunaga. Just wait. I promise you itll be interesting. He smiled. Oh, and one other thing. Lady Yoshitsune, dont give them any hints. Like the one the two of us know so well. Okay? Yoshitsune crossed her arms but suddenly slammed her heel against the table and clenched her teeth. So thats it!! After he laughed and disappeared outside, Yoshitsune practically jumped to her feet. Honestly, what a troublesome man. Anyway, Masazumi. With her eyebrows still raised, she turned toward Masazumi. Im heading back, but remember one thing. Youll probably be lonely without me, but make sure you wait until 3:15 tomorrow. I feel like theres some kind of misunderstanding, but why? I cant say. Its not my style to tell you when Im still uncertain about some things. But its definitely worth checking on. If that brat was hinting at what I think he was Yoshitsune looked outside. Musashi will gain a troublesome yet cooperative ally and an incomparably powerful enemy. Inside a dim cathedral, the Papa-Schola sighed with Galileo behind him. The cornice firma in front of them displayed footage of a restaurant in IZUMO sent by a spy on the PR Committee. Yatsufusa currently stood in front of the building. So Matsunaga has left. As a part of P.A. Oda, hes probably in charge of a portion of M.H.R.R.s surrounding fleet, but isnt it just like that reckless man to stop by without permission? Hm? I was a peaceful teacher while you all were young and enjoying yourselves. Former boy, is he as much of a lifelong enemy as Principal Sakai to you? Even if I tried to make him my lifelong enemy, hed just slip away. Hes hard to deal with because he acts like a clown and yet has real skill when it comes to a fight. When he was with Miyoshi, he even outdid me at Mediterranean trade a few times. The most irritating part was how he would then show up with a nice plan to make money together. So he has a merchants mind? Does he act based on gains and losses and on his interest in new trends? It seems that way. Innocentius grabbed a bottle of water from the side table and drank some through the corner of his mouth. We didnt get most of the sound, but it looked like they hit it off fairly well. If the Lord/Retainer Committees air official is free, have him predict the five most likely routes for the Musashi. And have him also look into the route Ill mention later. Do you know of a secret route, former boy? If Matsunagas on the move, the odds of them using that route are pretty good. He likes to push things in the direction that he finds interesting, so if hes taken a liking to Musashi, he wont let it be destroyed so easily. Thats his style as the destroyer. His style? Testament, replied Innocentius. The destroyer always seeks to cause the greatest destruction. Think about the shogun and Todai-ji. One was the symbol of warriors and the other of Buddhism. Thats why hell treat Musashi carefully. After all Musashi is the symbol of the Far East. You mean he will destroy it when that destruction will be more effective? Most likely. But the one thing I can say for sure is that Musashi has yet to fully become the symbol of the Far East. The Kantou forces have yet to accept them and Tohoku is the same. Thats why Matsunaga wont make the move to destroy the Musashi yet. And is that what you want, former boy? I was merely giving my predictions. Innocentius smiled bitterly and snapped his fingers. Lets change the subject. Galileo, have you confirmed the information you gave me earlier? Testament. Galileos plentiful beard shook as he nodded. Hashibas flagship, Himeji Castle C Shirasagi, has entered stealth mode. I see, said Innocentius with a nod. So will it be coming here before long? Well, were receiving information from the special official and the Liaison Committees foreign nation official. Anything within P.A. Oda is still uncertain, but this probably means Hashibas Nagahama fleet and Sunomata have begun to move under stealth. He clicked his tongue toward the floor and drank some water. P.A. Oda has surrounded any important locations in a stealth barrier and only authorized people are allowed in or out. And that includes several large areas of land. For example, most of Lake Biwa, which is also the Black Sea, is hidden behind a stealth barrier. Theyre apparently using it as a dock for constructing corazzata, but we cant be sure. Does that bother you? Of course it does. Innocentius tapped on the cornice firma showing IZUMO. IZUMO was originally controlled by the Amako clan. That clan was close to the emperor. In fact, the original spelling of Amako meant heavenly child, but they changed it once the emperor gave them control of Izumo. But then Mouri invaded, correct? Yes. When Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise invaded, IZUMO chose freedom and thus chose to become a neutral city. Thats when they modified their entire landmass to float up into the air. They also have a connection with England which opposes Hexagone Fran?aise and thats why they helped modify England. Once the Amako clan was gone, Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aises invasion picked up speed and they finished taking over about twenty years ago. But But Starting ten years ago, P.A. Odas Hashiba has supported the remnants of Amako. That means P.A. Oda now has the IZUMO technology left with Amako, doesnt it? That would be old tech, so its useless now. But thats the technology that forms the foundation of the modern stuff. Do you get what that means? If you suddenly gained a bunch of cutting-edge technology, you wouldnt even be able to properly copy the parts. But what if you have the foundational technology and can further develop it while comparing it to the cutting-edge stuff? Is that why you sometimes spend your time searching for attack spells in the librarys ancient documents? The popes attack spells need to be flashy and powerful, but they also need a grand historical tradition behind them. Innocentius took a breath. Hashiba and P.A. Oda received foundational technology from IZUMO and the cutting-edge technology from Mikawa. And nowadays building castles is popular and they have plenty of material for building aerial warships. It makes me wonder what theyve done with Azuchi Castle, Nobunagas giant fortress on the shore of Lake Biwa. The Lake Biwa area has been hidden by stealth for a few years now, so we dont know whats going on inside. I dont like the fact that they could have already built it and sent it out with a stealth barrier of its own. He laughed quietly, closed the cornice firma, stood up, and lightly rotated his shoulders. But Musashi is in even more trouble since they arent prepared like we are. Really? Testament. After all, if M.H.R.R. really is making a move against us, it will reduce the burden of the Thirty Years War on Hexagone Fran?aise. That means Hexagone Fran?aise can fully focus on IZUMO tomorrow. The Papa-Schola laughed again. That nation will become the most powerful in Europe. They are not bound by a history of mercenaries and knights and they have begun to prepare a large-scale national army. What is Musashi to do with them as their opponent? Hm? Volume 3, 18: Those who Prefer the Shadows yet Stand in the Sun Volume 3, Chapter 18: Those who Prefer the Shadows yet Stand in the Sun I am hiding I am definitely hiding By which I mean, um, how should I put this? Point Allocation (No Excuses) Satomi Yoshiyasu was an early riser. Normally anyways. She always woke at three in the morning, washed her face, ran a circuit of the academy, performed her sword training, bathed, woke the others, and then ate breakfast. But today, her sleepiness completely got the better of her. Her groggy mind saw a ceiling covered in decorative paper and the room was still filled with the dark of pre-dawn. However, she heard a chicken crying somewhere and the sound of something moving. Where am I? Her body was sinking into a futon and pillow. The blanket that covered up to her cheeks was a kind not found in Satomi. Her blank mind called back her memories to help grasp the situation. The night before, she had made the mistake of starting to drink again and falling for Ujinaos cheap provocation. She had not passed out, but Yoshiyori had discussed the situation with a naked boy and they had decided to take care of her on the Musashi for a bit. That meant she was now a guest. A guest, hm? Then I guess I can go back to sleep. Wait! No, I cant! As soon as she sprang up, a giant mummy crashed through the ceiling with its limbs splayed out. That sound of destruction was followed by the door opening and Musashis chancellor entering with a card in hand. Good morrrrrrning! To make your morning complete, here is your Pharaoh Wakeup Call! After the dusty body-press hit her, Yoshiyasu let out a scream. I think I just heard a scream from the diplomatic district toward the bow. While running across the ships in a blue track suit for her morning training, Adele looked toward Tamas bow below the dimly-lit sky. Mitotsudaira glared in the same direction while running alongside her in a light blue track suit. This must be what the chancellor promised last night. Satomis student council president was drunk, so he asked her if he should wake her up in the morning. She said that would not be necessary because she would wake up by three, but its four now. Hes likely made his attack after an hour of preparation. Satomis president doesnt understand what it means to make a promise with one of our classmates, does she? The two of them repeated judge a few times and began to run on, but they suddenly looked up into the sky at the exact same moment. They looked to the formations of ships in every direction. Theres even more than last night. They seem to be rotating out. From what Ive heard, Hexagone Fran?aises main fleet is preparing to land at the land port to the west. Their flagship Pension Versailles is with them, so this is probably going to get exciting. What a pain, complained Mitotsudaira. Huh? Adele stopped running and Mitotsudaira tilted her head while doing the same. What is it? Isnt it still too early for the dogs to wake up and join you? No, look over there. Its Asama-san and the sixth and first special duty officers. Adele pointed toward the terrace on the outer edge of the ship. Wasnt that terrace being repaired after it was destroyed in the armada battle? muttered Mitotsudaira. Asama, Naomasa, and Tenzou were hiding behind a food stand that had yet to open. The three of them were looking toward the terrace where two other people were visible. Thats Noriki-san andOdawara Chancellor Houjou Ujinao-san, right? Tomo? Waaaaaaah!? Asama gave a shrill cry at the sudden voice from behind, but once she turned around and checked who it was O-oh, its Mito and Adele. What are you three doing? Hearing that, Asama placed her index finger in front of her nose. How can I explain this? We arent peeping. Wasnt that a little quick to jump to self-preservation? Well, um, I was purifying some distortions here and there before we left and getting some help from Masa. But thenare you listening? You wont believe what happened next, Mito, Adele. Why are you building this up like on an early morning divine TV show? Anyway, while you were purifying things, you happened across a secret meeting between Noriki-san and Houjou-san? And then you called the first special duty officer who can read lips? They caught on quickly, so she gave a serious nod. The two girls gave small noises of interest and joined the line. She thought it was a little worrying how they did not even hesitate to step into the hiding spot. But just as the word solidarity entered Asamas mind, another voice reached her from behind. Hey, what are you all doing over there? Huh? Masazumi, what are you doing? And in a track suit no less. Well, as you know, I tend to collapse and I felt I was a little weak, so I thought I would train some. Wont you just end up collapsing while training? But she had Tsukinowa with her, so Asama would receive word if something happened. Meanwhile, Masazumi approached while tilting her head. So what are you doing? Well, said Asama. Ill start by saying we arent peeping. So thats it, said Masazumi after Asama explained. The girl then thought for a moment. I dont really get it, so whats all this about? She hid along with them and then another voice reached them. Mh? What are all of you doing? Eh? Oh, Futayo. We arent peeping. Asama explained again and Oh, Lady Asama. Look at this Master Muneshige. This is what you call peeping. I-I see. You sure are knowledgeable, Gin. Actually, um, it isnt peeping. It is a type of intelligence work. Huh? Asama-chi, whatre you doing? Can we join? You cant tell Margot? Theyve picked up a porn doujinshi and theyre appraising it together. No, um, that isnt what were doing. Were not peeping either. Just as Asama prepared to explain again Hm, now this is a strange sight, said Urquiaga. Try explaining this one to me. Well Let me just say that we arent peeping. Heh heh heh. Stealth shrine maiden, what are you doing hiding there? Let me join! Well, were not exactly hiding And were not peeping either. Huh? Ive been wandering around since I was locked out last night, but what are all of you doing? Oh, Im sorry to hear that, Azuma-kun. But just to be clear, we arent- P-pepeeping? N-no! We arent, Suzu-san! Thats a bad word, so dont use it. Hm? What is it, Asama-chi? Oh, cmon, Shiro-kun. Quit practicing your rising sun prostration and look at this. I see. Will this make us any money? Are you recording it? Why does that sound a step away from being illegal? Oh, Asama-sama. I am working right now, but are you perhaps busy peeping? Peeping? Peeping? Horizon, you and the brown algae creatures dont need to learn that kind of bad word. Um, Master Tenzou, what are you doing over here? Are you working? Oh, yes, he is working. Definitely not peeping! Huh? Asama-kun, why are you peeping over here? Ill put this in a doujinshi if you keep it up. Well, you see, Neshinbara-kun Ha ha ha! Look, Nenji-kun! This is the perfect spot to bask in the morning sun! And a lot of people beat us here! Indeed. Are all of you here to view the sunrise as well? No, were actually here for For curry, yes? Little girls!? N-no! That isnt it! Cmon, Asama! Why are you matching Pe-yans silence!? More importantly, lets peep! I give up. We can just call it peeping. Why is everyone here? she thought while lowering her shoulders in a sigh and facing forward. There, Noriki and Houjou Ujinao had begun speaking, so she frantically spoke up. T-Tenzou-kun! Tenzou-kun! Go! Begin recording! Arent you a little too into this, Asama-dono? With a silent sigh, Tenzou focused on the targets lips. From what he had heard, Houjou Ujinao had an automaton body. But as a living type, she will speak the same as a human. And so he began moving his own lips. He matched the movements of theirs and exhaled. That told him the vowel sounds they were speaking. From there, I have to predict what theyre saying. In the early stages of training, he had copied the string of vowel sounds onto paper and used that to predict what was being said. From there, he had gained enough of an understanding of conversational patterns to make the conversion in real time. He showed the fruits of all his practice here. Are you sure, Master Noriki? Sagami has also calmed down by nwow. Everyone let out sounds of surprise. They are praising me. How wonderful, thought Tenzou just before Kimi added a quiet comment. Heh heh heh. To put it bluntly, that was downright criminal. And you misspoke at the end there. Sis! Sis! He cant help it! Stumbling over his words at the end is just what Tenzou does! Its his way of showing his character! He found out how popular it was in England! When he introduces himself, I bet hell say Tenzou Crossuniche. Wh-who decided on that!? And cant you give me some better material than that!? Oh, my. Thats kind of cute, added Mary next to him. Almost Everyone: Wow. These people, he thought while continuing with more of Ujinaos words. Its been thirteen years. Why not come back? He voiced Norikis reply. There is no point in returning now. The same goes for my family. I will continue on here. And another thing Tenzou took a breath at the same time as Noriki. The two of us are different. And you were the one accepted as right. I see, said Adele with a nod and a hand on her chin. This sounds serious. Not at all like us. U-um, Adele? Were always serious, too. Arent we? Wait. Is it just me or does Ujinao not look very happy? commented Naito. Y-youre all ignoring me! Youre ignoring me, arent you!? Ujinao momentarily lowered her head, but soon raised it again. And That was great, Crossunite-kun! You could do dubbing! Now lets do some adlibbing! Try to make it like something from that transforming monotheism movie The Transfather! This is gradually turning into a completely different event, isnt it? asked Naomasa. However, Ujinao clasped her hands in front of her chest and she opened her mouth in order to plead to Noriki. Doooooooooont! Th-that is not what she said, Toori-dono! Why are you butting in like that!? Ah! I missed it! Doooooooooont miss iiiiiiiiittttt! Wait. Stop. What are all of you doing!? They all did their part to force out a similar protesting scream of dont behind them, but the talk was already over. Noriki turned his back without waving and Ujinao clenched her hands a bit. I will be waiting Tenzou spoke the words, hesitated, and forgot to express the final !. But Mary walked over from his right. Um, Master Tenzou. She whispered so only he could hear. If something has happened, I will help. She was saying she would help Noriki or Ujinao, not him. Thats right. He and Mary had needed some help to find their answer after one of them waited and the other left. So Tenzou did not do too much to express the sigh given by the one remaining there. That sigh had great meaning to the one who had made it and he felt it was wrong to let others feel that. Instead, he took a breath and spoke to the others. That is more or less how it went. Tenzou shrugged toward the others. For the moment, I see no other reason for concern. Of course, I assume none of you were aware Noriki-dono knew Ujinao-dono. No one asked about what had happened to someone before they arrived on the Musashi, so it was up to the person to decide whether to tell the others. That was an unwritten rule in life on the Musashi. So to those who had been together since elementary school, their lives from then on were everything. They did not worry about anything from before. And so Noriki-dono turned his back on her. He had chosen his life here over his connection to Sagami where something had happened in the past. Recently, he had found a nice balance between work and hanging out with his classmates and Tenzou assumed he intended to stay here at least until the Apocalypse was stopped or until they graduated. Naruze must have realized what he was thinking because she spoke quietly. Well, its none of our business what anyone plans to do after graduation and its none of our business if something happens wherever they end up. But even so She smiled bitterly. If we did happen to know, we might be able to find some free time post-graduation and do something about it. The slight tension he could sense in Mary vanished in relief and a sudden voice arrived from beyond the group. What are all of you doing? It was Satomi Yoshiyasu. She was hurriedly dressed in only her hard points, the cloth portion of her inner suit, and her tights. She wore her coat on her shoulders and she held a wooden sword in one hand. Sorry, but I was looking for your chancellor. I have some business with him. Yeah, thats the normal response, thought Masazumi when she saw Yoshiyasus wooden sword. But she could not exactly hand their idiot over to another nations student council president. Novice: Well, we already rolled him up in a mat and unrolling him would be a pain. Vice President: He called it a sushi roll himself, but where did he get off to? Asama: Oh, Persona-kun, thats it right there. The thing youre sitting on! Sorry, thats my fault. I forgot to attach a note to tell you theres something inside. At any rate, they knew where he was, so they all nonchalantly shifted position to hide the sushi roll from Yoshiyasu. Vice President: What do you think would happen if we handed him over to Satomi? Marube-ya: Come to think of it, wasnt it Lord Matsunaga we met yesterday that came up with the execution method of wrapping people in straw, setting them on fire, and watching them dance? Bell: Oh, Imade a lot of people dancein the game. Asama: You have the highest score out of all the classes, dont you? Thats great. Is it really? At any rate, it seemed Suzu was able to join in the divine chats by speaking aloud or having the sign frame read the characters she drew in empty air. That method was unavoidably slower, but Masazumi felt she made for a breath of fresh air among all the posts from the many horrible people in their class. Anyway, she thought while facing Yoshiyasu. So what do you need with our idiot? Its only the morning and I already need to hit him. Silver Wolf: I knew it. Smoking Girl: But handing him over to another nation is a bad idea. After all, they dont know how much of an idiot he truly is, so they might not punish him harshly enough. Scarred: Yes, Musashis chancellor is quite strong. Judge, agreed Masazumi as she kicked the rolled up mat with her heel and sent it slamming into the snack shops wall. Whats that? asked Yoshiyasu with a tilt of the head. It looks like theres someone inside. Crap. She saw it. No, the long-lived have good ears, so it might have been the sound. You say some dangerous things, Satomi Student Council President. This She chose her words carefully. This should not be treated as human. Thats right, said Mary with a nod and a perfectly serious expression. That is the Wet Man, the great spirit that protects Musashi. You arent exactly treating it like something so important. Its the same as pickling. If you squeeze it tight and leave it to sit for a long time, it gets better. Or at least your day will get better. 10ZO: Masazumi-dono, I dont think that was entirely necessary. I have a hard time lying, she sighed to herself. At any rate, Yoshiyasu lowered her shoulders while still tilting her head. She seemed to have given up on pursuing the idiot. The morning chill had likely gotten to her. Heading outside without wearing much must be a trait of god of war pilots, thought Masazumi. But then Yoshiyasu suddenly spoke. Houjous demonic girl. She was looking toward Ujinao who had started to walk. She was leaving. The demonic girl with an automaton body started toward the diplomatic building she was staying in. Suzu could hear her faint footsteps. Shes feelingsad. She could tell Ujinao was standing tall and facing forward as she walked, but her pace was slow. Suzu could tell something had made her feel down. She did not know why, but she knew what had caused it. Its becauseNoriki-kun choseto stay here. She did not know the details, but it likely came down to the fact that he had not chosen her. Houjous in a difficult situation, too, said the person from Satomi. The attack on Odawara is coming soon, but their people are divided among a lot of different races and they have a hard time coming to a consensus on things. That demonic girl was given an automaton body partially because of her weak health, but Ive also heard the previous generation forced it on her to eliminate the image of a weak or feminine ruler. She took a breath. If only they had a high-ranking retainer that was both reliable and human. But I suppose theyre as shorthanded as we are. Suzu tilted her head at that. She was a human and humans were everywhere. A humanis good? What? said the Satomi Student Council President in Suzus direction. After a pause she hesitated with an um. Well, I dont want any misunderstandings, but the majority race of the Far East is human. When negotiating with different nations and corporations or when acting as a spokesman to the people, a human provides the greatest sense of familiarity. The other races are better when you need to instill fear or reverence, though. Anyway, I kind of agree with it, but I have pride in my own race too. Soundstough. Eh? O-oh, well, I guess. Asama: Suzu-san! Suzu-san! Keep drawing her attention like that! Were rolling the rolled-up mat out of the way while pretending to clean the floor! Naito, give a nice shove with your broom or something! Gold Mar: Oh, whoops. Hes on a slope. It did get him rolling, though. Smoking Girl: Oh? The floors been taken out for repairs over there, so he just fell into the gator pond of the zoo down below. Suzu heard a few people cry out and run off, but she was still focused on Satomis student council president. From what she could tell, the girl was bothered by Houjou Ujinaos attitude when she had left earlier. The girls gaze was following Ujinao whose presence Suzu could no longer sense and the girls feet were moving in a hesitant way as if she was unsure where she should go. Shes a nice person, decided Suzu before asking a question. Is Houjouin trouble? Testament. She sounded like she had only just remembered this, but her tone was firm. On the world side of things, Houjou is the Association of Indian States and India is Mlasi under the Mughal Dynasty. That gives them a connection to P.A. Oda which is a lot like setting everything up to invite in the very enemy that will destroy Houjou in the attack on Odawara. But the representatives of the different races cant seem to fall into step due to their own interests and self-preservation, explained Satomis student council president. Nineteen or twenty years ago, the wife of the Houjou clans leader became pregnant and so did the wife of one of the few human retainers from a line stretching back to the Kamakura days. That was when the clan leader and the retainer made a certain decision: once the clan leaders child was born as Houjou Ujinao, the retainers child would become his wife. That way Houjou could hand out the inherited name of the princess that would eventually marry into the clan from Matsudaira. Whatdoes that mean? Suzu sensed the others turning toward the two of them. For that reason, Yoshiyasu crossed her arms and sighed. Well, if you did some research on Houjou, you would figure this out pretty quickly. Her tone was one that said she was not saying all that much. Houjou is almost entirely non-human, but the clan leader would be taking a human wife and lowering the authority of the other races representatives who were too busy fighting over their interests and self-preservation. And if Houjou gave out the inherited name of Matsudairas princess, it would strengthen their Far Eastern side and lessen the Mlasi influence. You can also view it as Houjou trying to create a connection to Matsudaira. However, the retainers of other races claimed this was a contrived attempt to push them aside. Apparently, some even threatened to begin the attack on Odawara early. That was when a certain decision was made. That being To prove it was not intentional, they chose not to check the sex of the children before they were born. Wait, called out Masazumi who felt a throb in her chest at the word sex. How much of this has been proven true? From that, I take it youve heard the rumors. That was correct. The Testament Union issued almanacs on the student councils and chancellors officers of the different academies, but they did not give any of this behind-the-scenes information. However, there were informational books at the bookstores to supplement that. She would sometimes check through them out of curiosity and she had seen some of this in there. Is it true? I am only telling you things that you can find if you actually do some research. Yoshiyasu sighed before continuing. If the clan leaders child was a boy and the retainers was a girl as hoped, there would be no objections to his plan. But if not, he promised to obey heavens will and leave Houjou as it was. Masazumi knew what had happened on the clan leaders side of things at least. As you can see, his child, Ujinao, was a girl. She was weak and it was said she would have a short life even if she managed to reach adulthood. Having bet everything on her, the clan leader chose to leave Houjou with her. However, the retainers responded by forcing the human retainer away from Houjou. And then Ujinao was given an automaton body? With that most trusted retainer gone, a clan leader without defect was needed to satisfy the other retainers. Ive heard that Ujinao officially inherited her name at around the age of ten. She was a weak child thought to have a short life, so the retainers assumed they could completely control her. However, it now seems theyre obeying her more than they ever did the previous clan leader. But The retainer who left Houjou apparently abandoned his identity in a foreign land, increased his familyand committed suicide once Ujinao officially inherited her name. The retainers child was born a boy rather than a princess. He was unable to inherit the name of Tokuhime, daughter of Matsudaira Motonobu, but he kept a part of those circumstances in his name. And that name is? Well, said Yoshiyasu. He was the princess who lost a political conflict and left aboard the Musashi, so he could be called the embarking departer or the embarking princess. And both of those can also be read as Noriki. After Yoshiyasus explanation, everyone excitedly formed a scrum and exchanged a nod. I have a feeling we shouldnt have heard all that, but who wouldve thought Noriki-kun is in the same position as a character from one of Neshinbara-kuns novels. I know what you mean. That four-eyes author loves having characters that turn out to have royal blood, were hiding their identity, or are actually someone famous. Id be a little disturbed if the entire class was like that, though. Oh, but Im from a commoner family, so count me out. I-I think female authors like you do that way more! Like having the guy a character met at a bar turn out to be part of a royal or noble family! That isnt just a one-night adventure! Get some proof and then extort the guy for all hes worth! What? I dont write anything like that. I do write ones where the guy a character meets at a bar turns out to be a tentacle monster, though. I sometimes lose track of what your shtick is, Ga-chan. Anyway, said Adele. I think weve got more than enough inflation from nobles with Vicereine Horizon and the 5th special duty officer from Mito Matsudaira. Hmm. Shiro-kun and I are pretty influential, so do we add to that inflation? Not to mention that Ohiroshiki-kun technically belongs to a noble family and Asama-chi is the heir to the Asama Shrine. Heh heh heh. I feel like were all either influential or unemployed. But when you work toward inheriting a name, its easy to end up like that and we are the representative academy of an entire nation. Everyone glanced over at Satomi Yoshiyasu and looked up and down here. So thats what a powerful person looks like. Wh-what do you want? They turned back to each other and Adele nodded. I just learned that even powerful people can be flat. Lady Yoshitsune was the same, wasnt she? Maybe that way even gives you a better chance at a future! Judge, replied Mitotsudaira. During my fight in England, I found being flat gives you a better chance of survival! Are you sure it isnt that flat is only better for the long-lived? asked Naomasa. They all glanced at Yoshiyasu again. Really, what is it, all of you? They turned back to each other and Adele fell to her knees. I forgot about the difference in race. Is it all over for me? S-someone bring a restorative for Adele! Make it something that will work right away! That sounds like a job for curry pilaf. Just use normal curry!! Anyway, said Tenzou while gently holding Mary in his left arm. If something happens between Noriki-dono and Ujinao-dono, anyone with some free time can help out if they feel like it. We can do that much, right? We did learn of the situation, after all. Ohiroshiki nodded and raised his hand. He and everyone else except Tenzou and Mary formed a scrum, crouched down, and exchanged a glance. What is this? When someone who has so clearly won in life says that, it feels like theyre looking down on me. Does that make me a close-minded person? Well, the wave of Tenzou-kuns life is still offshore. According to the Asama Shrines Fortunes for Other People, his fortune is Smooth sailing, but in an unexpected way. Wh-what kind of exciting fortunes are those!? Ah! Youve all bought them! Everyone stood up while telling Tenzou to calm down and Futayo placed her hands on Yoshiyasus shoulders. If something happens, just tell us. Everyone was flat at some point. No one is born with large breasts. Oh, I just said something insightful, didnt I? Can I accuse you of causing an international incident? Yoshiyasu placed her hands on her hips. And arent all of you being a little carefree? Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. are attacking this afternoon, arent they? In that case, said Masazumi with a bitter smile. Satomi Student Council President. Just call me Yoshiyasu. A short distance away, Kimi said So Yoshy then? and Yoshiyasu quickly turned around. You! Stop that! Yoshy it is. Yeah, its definitely going to be Yoshy. What else could it be? As everyone spoke back and forth, Gin turned toward Muneshige. It is fortunate they did not decide to call you Mune-Mune or Shigeo. The chancellor sometimes calls me Shige-san or Muneo. Those are pretty normal, muttered the others and Masazumi cleared her throat. Anyway, Satomi Student Council President, you also seem fairly calm. After all, I dont see you immediately preparing for your return to Satomi. You could say the same about Houjou. Satomi has yet to make its decision and we intend to stay with the Musashi until it leaves port. We used trade as an excuse for our visit, but we arent exactly going to make much money here. We want to at least take back some information on the Musashis abilities. Thats right, said Heidi with a bitter smile. You may be trading along the Silk Road, but youre from Satomis Joseon Dynasty Korea. And Qing-Takeda will definitely overcharge you on the toll if you carry any goods back through there. But information wont cost you extra. Just as everyone shrugged at Heidis explanation, someone suddenly appeared next to Yoshiyasu. !? Futayo turned around at almost the exact same moment and someone else gave a vocal response. It was Neshinbara. Ah, thats Murasamemaru! Can I take a picture!? Um, Lord Satomi Yoshiyori! Volume 3, 19: One who Traverses the Sky Volume 3, Chapter 19: One who Traverses the Sky What do you do With someone who arrived from far away And is leaving once more? Point Allocation (See Them Off) Honestly, resolve can be a troublesome thing, Musashi-san. Sakai spoke while resting his elbow on the railing covering the edge of Okutamas bridge. He was not smiling and his eyebrows were more lowered than anything. Musashi responded while preparing a side table behind him with her gravitational control. Then should you not take up that resolve in the first place, Sakai-sama? Over. Im not sure I would say that. Sakai turned to the sky filled with the surrounding fleets, held up the document in his hand, and let the light of the sky shine through. Being too choosy is a troublesome thing too, Musashi-san. You end up deciding for yourself what you should be doing. He looked to Tama and then into the distance. Satomi Yoshiyori-kun thinks he should be making more of an appearance. Is that another issue of taste, Sakai-sama? Over. Musashi prepared the tea on the side table as she spoke. Yoshiyori-sama should be meeting up with the others about now. I am very interested to see how he handles the way our people act. She took a breath. But if possible, I would like for everything to take a turn for the better. Now, Sakai-sama, this is a new tea we bought in IZUMO. Let us hope it has a good flavor. Over. In Tamas diplomatic district, Satomi Yoshiyasu and the Musashi group stood near the port side of the ship. She saw Yoshiyori move after suddenly appearing next to them. He grabbed Murasamemaru and passed it to Musashis secretary. If you can use it for something, then feel free to take a look. I cant draw it before handing it to you, of course. He was so carefree as he did so that Yoshiyasu could not help but speak up as Musashis secretary held it up in both hands. Wait! That is my sisters-! It is mine now. The safety is active and he has shown all respect in how he took it. There is nothing wrong with this, Yoshiyasu. Do not-! She spoke the words that could lead to speak my name so lightly or hand Murasamemaru over so lightly, but she swallowed those words as she was in front of the Musashi group. What would you do if something happened!? She felt that was an acceptable question for the student council president to ask the chancellor, but Yoshiyori gave a troubled smile as he answered. You have that wooden sword, dont you? If something happens, please take care of it. ButI This is more to make an attack than for self-defense. She was serious, muttered the people around her in shock. Musashis vice presidents comment of Huh? But isnt that normal? seemed oddly out of sync with the others, but it was the most understandable. Meanwhile, Yoshiyasu lowered her head and wondered what to do. She realized she could never stand up to Yoshiyori. That is, to this man or her sister. But then More importantly, hurry up and change. The divine protection of your hard points will have a temporary contract while you stay on the Musashi, but I doubt it takes the morning chill into account. His hand suddenly pushed on her back. The sensation, weight, and hardness of his hand caught her by surprise. ! She brushed his hand away. Ah. She lightly knocked his hand upwards and she could see a look of slight surprise on his face past that hand. Oops, she thought. After all, she recognized the sensation of that push on her back. That was when my sister was still alive. She recalled their walk home from the academy. When she had still been in middle school, her sister and this person had already joined the student council or chancellors officers and they had been her pride. When she had walked between them but got so caught up in talking that she started falling behind, they had often pushed her onward like that. Brushing his hand away now felt like rejecting those days as well. And she saw his shoulders droop. Sorry. She did not want him to say that. It gave her a reason to keep all her thoughts bottled up inside. But now that he had apologized, she could not say anything more. She decided to simply remain silent. Just as he had instructed her to. That was what she had to do now. Once they met again after a short while, they could continue on like normal. However Yoshiyasu-sama? A voice with not even a hint of sharpness spoke her name, took the hand she had used to knock his away, and held it. It was an automaton who tightly held her wrist and prevented her from walking any further. The automatons silver hair shook and turned an expressionless gaze her way. Musahis Vicereine Horizon Ariadust? She understood there was anger in her voice and she understood she simply wanted to escape this current conversation, but that understanding only drove her voice louder. What do you want!? Judge, calmly replied Musashis princess. I too think I would get a chill while dressed that lightly. Oh? What is the matter, Yoshiyasu-sama? Why did you suddenly fall to your knees? Dont tell me the cold has gotten to you. Asama: Yeah Im not sure whether to say this was unexpected or exactly what I expected. Wise Sister: Heh. Heh heh heh. That was well done even for my future little sister. Horizon, you go in for a slow-paced domination no matter who it is, dont you!? I can always count on you! At any rate, said Horizon as voices came from the ditch. Dressed lightly? Chilly? She gave thumbs up to those voices and pulled Yoshiyasu to her feet. After that, she did not hesitate to turn her glaring eyes toward the girl. How about you apologize, Yoshiyasu-sama? F-for what? For rejecting the person who was concerned for your health. I am not saying you must thank him for that. If I did, it would mean you must thank me as well. I-I dont have to apologize for that. Judge. I see. Horizon nodded and turned toward Yoshiyori. Then I shall apologize in your place. I am terribly sorry for- Just as Horizon began to bow, Yoshiyasu let out a shout to stop her. Waaah! Wh-why are you doing that!? It is a simple decision, answered Horizon. If you do not do what you should, you will be left with regret. That is all there is to it. Yoshiyasu listened to Musashis princess. Listen. If we assume that it is your policy to not apologize, then I will apologize here in your stead. Then, if you happen to regret this event, please let me know. I can tell you there is nothing to worry about. Y-you dont have to do that. Then what will you do about it? Yoshiyasu glanced at Yoshiyori who stood past Horizon who was tilting her head and past the brown algae peeking out of the ditch. He was looking away and his shoulders were shaking, so she felt the heat of a blush. Dont laugh!! See, Yoshiyasu-sama? You are already regretting this, arent you? I do not understand the details or subtleties as I do not have the emotion of embarrassment, but we can apologize together which is like a 50% reduction in the burden. Horizon started first and Yoshiyasu followed a beat later. Im sorry, said Yoshiyasu before raising her head. She bit her lower lip and looked up at Yoshiyori. He returned her gaze, suppressed his laughter, and took a breath before speaking. That must have been difficult. Why you! Masazumi saw Horizon place her hand on Yoshiyasus raised shoulder. Ah? Having completed her duty, Yoshiyasu turned toward Horizon with plenty of hostility in her gaze. Wait a second. Is this really okay? she wondered just before the expressionless automaton spoke calmly to the girl. You did well, Yoshiyasu-sama. That was a difficult mission, but humans can accomplish seemingly impossible things if they put their mind to it. Recently, a ninja with a speech impediment acquired a wife with breasts far beyond what he deserves and an idiot took my hand in an execution space and brought me home. Clearly, death flags are not at all that they are cracked up to be. I dont think you need to go that far. And that is why I have determined that regret is easily created. I dont really get it, said Yoshiyasu with a sigh. However, it seemed her thoughts had cooled down, so Masazumi and the others lowered their shoulders in relief. Masazumi then saw the girl fix the coat on her shoulders and speak to Yoshiyori. Why are you here? I had an urgent matter to discuss with Ariadusts Principal Sakai and the automaton with him mentioned that thisthat Musashis chancellor and student council president was having fun with the others here. I decided to come greet him. If you wish to greet someone, I can do so as the vice president. And it probably would have turned out that way regardless, so dont worry about it. Testament. I see. But I did want to discuss something with him. Eh? Everyones faces twisted into frowns and Masazumi finally spoke up. U-um, did our idiot do something wrong? Does that Pharaoh Wakeup Call not count? Masazumi and everyone else ignored her. After Neshinbara returned Murasamemaru to him, Yoshiyori suddenly looked up into the sky and spoke. Well, how should I put it? I just wanted to thank him. Worshipper: Is he using thank as a euphemism here? Mal-Ga: The only ones who can intervene in a duel between chancellors are Masazumi and Futayo, right? What should we do? Abandon him? Uqui: Why did you only offer one option? Everyone crossed their arms in thought and Yoshiyori laughed. Its just that he helped to save a part of me. The emotional part of me. I see. Everyone nodded and Masazumi gave a sigh of relief. In that case, how about you visit him later? If we bind his hands and feet, he cant do anything wrong. Please reject the offer!! Her silent pleading must have reached him because he shook his head. Thank goodness! Oh, thank goodness! she thought while he spoke to her. I saw him last night and Ive gotten an idea of what kind of person he is. But if Im going to speak with someone, I like to have a thorough conversation, he said. Yes, if Im going to speak with him, it would probably be after you safely arrive in Edo. Then you will need to speak with Satomi about quite a bit, including political issues. Everyone nodded in understanding, but one person tilted her head: Suzu. Satomi? Um, whats the matter, Suzu-san? Ohright. Suzu nodded, but seemed to have difficulty forming the words in her heart. But after taking a few breaths, she spoke to Yoshiyori. InEdo? Testament. How about we make a promise to that end? In fact, I would appreciate it if you promised that. We would like to have a connection with Matsudaira. As he spoke, Yoshiyasu took in a breath and began to walk. Im going on ahead. With that, she stepped forward and Yoshiyori followed. They almost looked like siblings walking together. Asama: Lady Yoshiyasu sure makes things difficult for herself, doesnt she? Mal-Ga: If only they got along a little better. Then I could make a doujinshi out of it. Almost Everyone: Dont look down on them like that!! However, the two of them eventually disappeared into the streets of the diplomatic city and the others turned to each other. Masazumi exchanged a glance with each of them while wondering what to make of all this. Anyway, we need to prepare to leave por- Just as she said that, another voice reached them. Oh, why are you all standing around here? Lining up for my target practice? It was Yoshitsune. Everyone looked into the sky off the edge of the ship. A cloud floated just a bit above eye-level and that cloud was shaped like a ship measuring several hundred meters long. Straight swords pierced into it in places, large charms were attached here and there, and it appeared to have red thread wrapped and hardened around it. Several people and pieces of cargo were loaded on top of it and a tent was set up. Naomasa let out a whistle as she looked across the cloud. Sage Cloud Ships with an Oat-spell cowling are pretty rare. They must be in a rush to get back and the ship they came on wasnt going to cut it. The cloud was floating by in the sky approximately 120 meters away and it had likely left the land port located near the Musashi. The wind carried the Sage Cloud Ship beyond the torii-shaped gantry cranes that surrounded the Musashi. Yoshitsune looked at the Musashi and gestured behind her for the Satou Brothers to move the ship in closer. Lady Yoshitsune, that violates the port control laws! Pipe down. Were leaving anyway. As long as we dont hit them, it doesnt matter. And even if we do, we can just run away. Now, then. With that, she faced those on the Musashi and jumped toward them. Gins eyes opened wide at the sight before her. What? Even after approaching, the Sage Cloud Ship was still about a hundred meters from the Musashi. Nevertheless, the short long-lived woman acted like she was hopping over a small stream. Hah. She rose up and the dim light of the morning sky washed over her back. Once her leap reached its peak, she descended and finally There. Yoshitsune nimbly landed in front of them. It was a light landing. She did not have to eliminate her momentum, she did not pitch forward, and the deck could not be heard shaking beneath her. She then walked over. Hey, Masazumi. The rest of the group seemed a little disturbed. H-hey, Seijun. I think an athletic and eccentric person is calling for you. Eh? Wh-what? All of a suddenright in front of me? Come here, Suzu-san. Something crazy just happened, but you dont need to worry because Masazumi will do something about it. We can watch from over here, okay? Hey, wait, said Masazumi, but Gin and everyone else had already moved about three steps away. And just as Yoshitsune arrived in front of her, two people stepped forward as if nodding. One was Honda Futayo. And the other Ah. It was Tachibana Muneshige. The two of them kneeled before Yoshitsune. Please teach us the secret to that technique! Just telling us is enough!! Gin took a deep breath when she saw and heard what Muneshige did and said. Honestly. Ever since arriving on the Musashi, he had considerately spent a lot of time with her, but even so, he had been giving everything he had to the training the ninja was giving him. But he has not forgotten to look above and beyond what he is being given. What did it mean for that injured boy to ask for the same thing as Honda Futayo, who was fulfilling her role as vice-chancellor? It means he is thinking about more than just recovering. He was not simply going to take back what he had once been. He would stand alongside the warriors who were continuing forward. He is trying to look beyond that, she muttered while relaxing her shoulders. There is nothing to worry about. She was confident he would accomplish this and she decided to support him as he did so. Yoshitsune then faced the two who had stepped forward. That technique? You mean the Hassou Tobi? Judge! I see. Yoshitsune scratched at her head, repeated I see a few more times while nodding, and looked to her own feet. Is she going to explain it? Gin lightly clenched her fists in expectation and watched Yoshitsune lift up her right foot and look at the sole of her shoe. How do I do that? Gin felt dizzy and almost collapsed. Ah, Gin! Gin! Are you okay!? Wait! Dont bring out your Arcabuz Cruz! Kh. H-how disgraceful of me. But I see this is the nice cushion I have heard so much about. Masazumi did not need to turn around to understand the commotion behind her, so she looked to Yoshitsunes feet instead. Do you have something installed in your shoes for that? No, I think its a martial arts technique. You know the Battle of Dan-no-Ura, right? Those idiots in the Taira clan provoked me from a distant ship. They kept calling me stupid and flat chested. At the time, I was more forgiving, so I decided to let them off with nothing but a drawn sword up the ass. She lowered her hips to go through the motions of a jump. But how did I do it again? She straightened back up, crossed her arms, tilted her head, and frowned. Come to think of it, Id never thought about why I can do that. Everyone always said Thats Lady Yoshitsune for you! or Its just like the command!, but Ive never been asked how it works. She raised a hand to the two kneeling in front of her. If I have some time, Ill look into it. Thats good enough, right? Why do I get the feeling she wont be able to figure it out? Masazumi suddenly realized she was looking at all this terribly objectively. Lady Yoshitsune, can these two leave if they are satisfied with that answer? Yes, it takes guts to fearlessly ask the leader of Qing-Takeda for one of her techniques. Does this mean everyone in the Far East loves me? It was unclear how she had reached that conclusion, but it may not have been far from the truth. The corner of her mouth rose and she looked to Futayo and Muneshige who were still kneeling. I doubt its something I can do because Im long-lived or because Im me. If so, either all the long-lived would be doing it or everything I did would be like that. Also, I dont think its a spell. Really? The slight surprise in Muneshiges voice seemed to please Yoshitsune. I find that spell stuff to be a pain. She nodded. But the long-lived are a type of non-human and thus have a close connection to ether, so Im probably instinctually using ether on a lower level. In that case, muttered Futayo. You are probably strengthening your body in a small way or stabilizing the environment around you. It would be much like the divine protection provided by our hard point parts. You like making things complicated, dont you? Then again, its possible what I do instinctually is on a higher level due to my age or race. I have lived about thirty times longer than any of you. Eh? said Ohiroshiki behind them. You false little girl! Y-you dare defile my life worshi- Ah, what do you think youre doing!? Stop! This is not the time for physical comedy! And stop marking my primary acupuncture points just to make a connection to Qing-Takeda!! You lot sure are noisy. Masazumi nearly replied with so are you, but she held her tongue. Anyway, said Yoshitsune while waving for the two kneeling students to move back. Try to pull it off in your own way. Just dont think you can reach my level. After that smiling instruction, the two of them said judge and stepped back. Now, Masazumi. We talked about a lot last night, but theres one thing I forgot to ask. Eh? Whats that? Your surname. It would be rude not to know it. Asama: I feel like that proves just how wild last nights meeting was. Marube-ya: I know what you mean. It was like a reactionary thing between people who barely knew each other. Kind of like the meeting version of tsujigiri. It had not been her fault, so Masazumi ignored what everyone was saying and looked Yoshitsune in the eye. Honda. My name is Honda Masazumi. Honda? Its a common surname in Mikawa. I see. Yoshitsune gave a single nod that almost seemed meant to convince herself. Since you told me that, you can ask me something. And I really will answer it. Flat Vassal: Ask her if it saddens her that shes stuck like that for her entire life. Smoking Girl: Ask her why shes so self-important. Asama: Ask her how to live a life free of stress. Masazumi deleted all of the sign frames that Tsukinowa kept bringing up. A question, hm? The previous night, she had heard a lot about politics and about Yoshitsunes thoughts as a ruler. In that case, something more realistic would be better. Something related to Musashis situation. And something she would know. She could come up with a number of questions: What will P.A. Oda do now? Can the Musashi really safely arrive in Qing-Takeda? Why did Lord Matsunaga ask us to wait until 3:15? However, Yoshitsune would only be able to guess at those answers and she was unlikely to give the answer even if she did know it. Just as she wondered what to choose, light suddenly reached her. It was the morning sun. Before a single thought could reach Masazumis mind, light washed over the port side of the Musashi which lay north to south with its bow to the south. Looking east and therefore port from Tama, the second starboard ship, she could see Musashino being illuminated from behind. Ah Looking in that direction reminded her of something. Lady Yoshitsune, there is something I want you to tell me, but it does not have to be now. Simply tell me whenever you figure something out or learn something new. Hm? And whats that? Masazumi answered Yoshitsune who held a hand up toward the morning sun. Its related to the Apocalypse I mentioned yesterday. It was The Princess Disappearances. If you learn or figure out anything related to that, please tell me. Masazumi saw a change in Yoshitsunes expression when she heard the question. Her eyebrows rose, but she gave a snorting laugh. Hah. Thats quite a strange question. Do you know what it is? Masazumi tried asking, but Yoshitsune shook her head. No. Like I told you last night, I dont know anything about the Apocalypse. So if I do know anything, its nothing more than you know. About thirty years ago, a group led by a so-called Princess began making people disappear. As far as I know, they grew more active about ten years ago and whenever it happens Yes. They leave behind an incomplete erotic symbol. What idiot told her that!? The Satou Brothers!? Masazumi shouted toward the Sage Cloud Ship that had begun to move away and the Satou Brothers began pointing at and hitting each other. Meanwhile, Kimi stopped covering her ears and waved a finger. Heh heh heh. S-see, its just like I said! That erotic symbol is known the world over! The world over! It looks like the P-P-P-Princess Disappearances arent a h-horror story at all! Unpopular boys and girls who worship the god of erotic encouragement are abducting secret perverts like Asama to gather them all together! I-I am not a secret pervert! And stop pointing at all the unpopular people like that! Sometimes the truth can hurt people, you know? Ah! Where are you running off to, Sanyou-sensei!? Um, Yoshitsune, you can ignore all that. Its nothing but human-shaped background noise. Im not quite sure how to put it, but youve got a self-sufficient system set up there, dont you? But anyway, said Yoshitsune. Ive looked into it out of curiosity. After all, the word used for Princess is of Chinese origin. I reached out to Houjou, Satomi, and Sviet Rus, but I couldnt find any of the details. Masazumi was about to voice her understanding, but she stopped when Yoshitsune continued. But theres one direction I did not check in. Sviet Rus was to the north, Satomi to the east, and Houjou to the south. However, she had said nothing about the west. And the nation to Qing-Takedas west was How did your investigation to the westto P.A. Oda turn out? Well, said Yoshitsune in a light tone that said she had nothing to hide. P.A. Oda has completely sealed off its central cities and regions. Theyre using ley line reactors to put up stealth and defensive barriers, so no one can get in easily. I take it you did manage to get people in. But they never came back. They met a similar fate to the spies the nations once sent to Mikawa. They were all later found turned into otaku in Nipponbashi or Akihabara. Masazumi heard a few weak comments of that sounds tough from behind her. However, Yoshitsune crossed her arms, gave a deep nod, and suddenly used her chin to point to the north. In England the other day, that Maeda boy drew that incomplete erotic symbol when he left, right? That confirmed a few rumors about the Princess Disappearances. She widened her mouth in a smile. Ive been casually looking into a lot of this, so I know a few things. Such as? As soon as Masazumi asked that, Yoshitsune opened her mouth and sang a song. Let me pass, let me pass If I follow this narrow path, where will it take me? This narrow path leads to the gods in heaven Your opinion is not needed. You cannot pass through here I have come to celebrate the eight souls By dedicating these two powers Going may be easy, but returning is frightening Can I pass despite my fear? It was the Song of Passage, but Masazumi felt her back stiffen and she asked about it. Why did you sing that song? Long ago, there was an incident that happened in real time. Yes, a very long time ago, a great number of people were taken away and a song much like this one guided them. Before Masazumi could ask what that was, Naito gave the answer. Thats a story from M.H.R.R., isnt it? Probably, anyways. Yes. Well done, German descended angel. I refer to the Pied Piper of Hamelin. Yoshitsune opened her mouth in a crescent moon shape and produced sound through it. In 1284, a piper in M.H.R.R. caused a great number of children to go missing. It occurred several times in many places over several hundred years, but there is almost no documentation of it and the oral stories are very inconsistent. To kill a bit of time, I looked into it whatever information I could find, including hearsay, but I found myself with countless different theories. Thats right, agreed Neshinbara who opened quite a few sign frames as everyone focused on him. I looked into it a while back to see if I could use it in my writing, but there are all sorts of theories. Some say it was the work of slavers and some say its a story about a group leaving the city of Hamelin in search of freedom. Yes. To put it another way, if you removed the symbol of the Piped Piper, it could be the result of war, plague, slavers, bandits who used to be mercenaries, or the people themselves escaping or relocating so their feudal lord couldnt find them. There was once a time when it was pretty common for an entire town to just vanish. But, said Neshinbara. Isnt it a bit of a stretch to connect that to the Princess Disappearances? After all, they only began about thirty years ago, so they wouldnt be connected to the Hamelin event from almost four hundred years a- Are you just going to ignore how similar the events are, boy? asked Yoshitsune. And with Hamelin and the similar incidents, the children who began to be taken away but turned back all said the same thing. And what was that? Testament, she replied. They said a straight path continued through the fog and they turned back once they got scared. If the line down the middle of the incomplete erotic symbol is a path, then this is very interesting indeed. Yoshitsunes comment left everyone speechless, but she continued on. Of course, there are often hints of a guide or a path in other disappearances such as when someone is spirited away. But in that case Masazumi realized what she was getting at. You mean the Princess Disappearances arent some paranormal phenomenon and someone is causing them? Yes, but the guide and path dont have to be human. It often involves an earth spirit or a half-Youkai ghost like a Funayurei. Everyone nodded in understanding and Asama did as well. The shrines are also studying it as a possible curse. It causes a large-scale disturbance in the ley lines, so it is possible a spirit or monster that lures people in has combined the foundation of its being with the ley lines. Thats right, agreed Yoshitsune. Meanwhile, the Sage Cloud Ship continued to ascend into the southern sky without slowing. The Satou Brothers were grabbing at each others collars, but they suddenly cried out. Ah! Lady Yoshitsune! Hurry back onboard!! Quiet! Ill be right there. After that, she sighed and looked to the Sage Cloud Ship. Masazumi, do you know the Hamelin story? In general. Remember this: One took them away, one hundred and thirty were taken away, and two were left behind. At the time, thats what everyone was whispering about the story. So what about now? Just how many people will be caught up in the Princess Disappearances? Masazumi was unable to say she did not know because Yoshitsune had already made her jump. And she gave a few words of parting. But other than that, look forward to what happens at 3:15. Masazumi looked up as Yoshitsune leaped into the sky and Futayo and Muneshige took a step forward. The M.H.R.R. and Hexagone Fran?aise ships deployed there seemed to surround the heavens and the rising sun. Yoshitsune leaped. Really, how do I jump like this? Well, I can leave that to those young ones. She kicked off one of the gantry cranes surrounding the Musashi to correct her direction. That would be enough to reach the Sage Cloud Ship that had gone on ahead. While flying southward, she looked toward the city of IZUMO to the west on her right. Matsunaga? She saw Matsunaga Danjou Hisahide. He had his attendants with him and he was bowing toward a farmhouse outside the city. An old woman stood up straight within the farmhouses fence. Is he visiting an acquaintance? She saw two of his attendants placing something inside the fence. It was wrapped in paper and looked like a pillar, but it was apparently very heavy. I wonder what it is, she thought. Well, its none of my concern. She then realized she had been looking to the side for quite a while. Ah! Lady Yoshitsune!! Her knee landed a solid blow on the Satou Brothers who had moved to the edge of the ship to greet her. Volume 3, 20: Preparers in the Setup Area Volume 3, Chapter 20: Preparers in the Setup Area After forming ranks What should you do? Point Allocation (Hard Work) ANA: Hey. Dragon Dog: Testament. It is beginning. ANA: Did you pass my thanks on to my brother? Dragon Dog: Testament. He said you were being too reserved and wishy-washy. And he claims he and water do not go well together. ANA: And yet someone important to him has an origin related to water. Dragon Dog: I have difficulty with unreasonable conversations. ANA: Sorry. But even that Dragon Dog: Testament. I carry even that with me, milady. ANA: Heh heh. You are perfect. The sky was clear and the midday sun was approaching its highest point. Below, the Musashi and the fleets from Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. surrounding it were filled with motion as they fulfilled their various duties. The ships of the fleets moved and a many people and materials were quickly moving or moved along or within those ships. However, the motion did not start with the Musashi or the surrounding fleets. It began in IZUMO. At 11:30 AM, a representative of IZUMOs central office and shrine made the following announcement to the Testament Union. First We will now state IZUMOs position and point of view. Everyone silently urged them to continue and the voice did so. First of all, IZUMO is neutral and will thus repair any and all aerial ships. That right was given to us by the emperor of the Far East. If the Testament Union nations insist on finding fault in that, we will retain our neutrality by refusing to cooperate with the Testament Union that takes issue with that neutrality. Theyre holding the Testament Union in check, commented Masazumi from the bridge in front of the academy. Asama spoke up in agreement among those looking to the sky in the east and west. They can only make such a bold statement because IZUMO is a company that dates back to the Age of the Gods and because they control the Far Eastern divine network and the trade networks between nations that use that network. They also cooperate with Shirasago Enterprises and the Testament Union uses IZUMOs Far Eastern transportation network to trade between their own nations by interpreting it as a type of intermediate trade through the Far East. In other words, the world wasnt fully connected in this age, but theyre passing their goods through the Far East as intermediate trade. That would be why the other nations want the Musashi and its great transportation ability. Heh heh heh. A decent woman has nothing to worry about as long as plenty of people are still trying to get their hands on her without harming her. Her patron is also aware of that, of course. But This would have been a lot more dangerous if we werent in IZUMO. Judge, agreed the others just before another announcement came. Second, as a Far Eastern vessel, the transport ship Musashi is a neutral entity and IZUMO has no obligation to force it to leave at 3:00 PM as the Testament Union claims. However, the Musashi has announced its intention to leave at 3:15 PM and IZUMO will support that intention. Vice president, you were the one that decided on 3:15, right? Are you sure thats a good idea? What if they fire on us? Well be a giant sitting duck for the fifteen minutes before we leave. I discussed that with IZUMO this morning, replied Masazumi as a large sign frame appeared in the sky above the bridge. Not even a hint of noise could be seen in the footage that displayed a giant shrine and the sky. An elderly man in white Far Eastern garb stood in the center. He had a large build and his hair was roughly parted on one side. I am IZUMO Executive Chairman Izumo Yuu. Musashi Vice President-kun, you can call me Yuu-chan. Judge. Anyway, Executive Chairman. I said Yuu-chan is fine. IZUMO Executive Chairman. You sure are hardheaded, Masa-chan. And after you sent me your first divine text earlier. The others began whispering behind Masazumi. Seijuns not just hardheaded. Shes hardchested too. Oh? You say that, but I seem to recall you watching her butt when she climbed the stairs earlier. What are you talking about, Horizon!? The chest and the butt are two different things! Theyre so different that ones the standard for the front and the other for the back! Do you get it now? Ah, Im sorry, so dont reach into the space behind you. Stop, stop, stop. Hey, Margot. Masazumi seems pretty popular with older men, but why is that? To give me doujinshi material? That definitely isnt the answer I would have given. Um, can we try to stay positive here? For example, we can say Masazumi has gotten close to the leader of Izumo. I bet her father is happy about that. Ah! N-Nobu-tan! Put away that blade! Put it away! We all agree with you that hes being too familiar with her, but lets use this Hexagone Fran?aise red wine Some Red Came Out! to calm down and then work together to plan out our eventual revenge! Thats right. Masazumis dad is on the provisional council, so I think he would be delighted by these results. Come to think of it, Ive probably done enough just by being so close to Asama, Mitotsudaira, Horizon, and Mary. As we were saying this morning, our class really has a lot of important people in it. No, not you, idiot. Sit down. Instead of the sign frame overhead, Masazumi faced the filming sign frame that Tsukinowa opened. IZUMO Executive Chairman, I assure you that the Musashi will leave at 3:15 PM. We would also like to proclaim our neutrality, but in the case of a misunderstanding, we would like to avoid any damage and the effects of that damage. So Third, said IZUMOs representative to begin their next announcement. If another nation damages the neutral ground of IZUMO or any related ships from the air C and this includes indirect damage C IZUMO will make an appeal to the Testament Union to label that nation as an enemy that violates neutrality. Wait, said Ohiroshiki. Does this mean they cant use indiscriminate aerial shellings or bombings that would create stray shots and accidental damage? Even if every shot is dead-on, they could ricochet off our gravity barriers and still hit IZUMO. Does this make the Musashi untouchable as long as it stays here? Unfortunately, Hexagone Fran?aise has already finished their preparations and we have already promised to leave at 3:15 and made the appropriate arrangements. My father and the others on the council did well, thought Masazumi. But But, vice president, they can still fire on us and bomb us once we leave IZUMO, right? That is why we will endure Hexagone Fran?aises attacks and request a ceasefire while the Musashi enters the next sequence. Naomasa, Can you give a simple explanation of that? What a pain, said Naomasa. Still, she opened a sign frame and displayed a diagram of the Musashi and the giant dock it was contained in. Listen, she began while the Musashi in the diagram began to float. At 3:15, the Musashi will escape this place. We will float up in the dock and open enough gravity barriers to surround the Musashi. Asama frowned at that. Um, Masa? Surrounding the Musashi in gravity barriers is crazy. Wont it only last a few seconds? It only has to last an instant, Asama-chi. After all Naomasa pointed at the diagram of the Musashi and its hull expanded outwards. Well use the gravitational cruising system to escape. The gravity barriers are to make sure the shockwave and air pressure we create doesnt destroy the dock. Can we really do that? asked Tenzou. Itll eat up a ridiculous amount of fuel and itll definitely blow out some of the gravity accelerators since they wont be able to fully deploy. And while it wont tear us apart since all the holes in the armor have been filled, it will be rough on the surface of the ships. Still, its possible. Unlike in Mikawa, the dock is open on the front. Well be making a short jump that only lasts an instant and the recoil will be pretty bad once the acceleration stops. Naomasa shrugged. But we decided its better than a shell bombardment. The low-speed shell on our approach to England damaged us pretty bad, but everywhere that wasnt damaged by the shell withstood the air explosion from Ex. Caliburn. After the short jump, we can continue our escape with inertia and reacceleration. As for our destination I have a candidate. Some parts of the journey wont be easy, but as long as we make it from the Kii Peninsula and to Mikawa, Edo is right around the corner. Thats right, said Naomasa while taking a breath. Well have to redo the repairs at the Kantou IZUMO dock in Edo. Then again, its because we know we can do that that we can use such a crazy method of escaping. Once she finished, Izumo Yuu smiled over the divine transmission. Im glad youre putting the Musashi to good use. But, said Mitotsudaira. Isnt there a hole in that plan? The Testament Union is insisting we leave by 3:00. If we do not leave until 3:15, what will the Testament Union do in the intervening fifteen minutes? Our promise to leave was in exchange for no aerial bombardments, so what did we give in exchange for the extra fifteen minutes? Theyve actually already given their answer concerning that, said Masazumi. Everyone exchanged a glance and Suzu tilted her head. The ships? Huh? Theyremoving. Eh? Everyone looked into the air and the entire sky seemed to be moving. Among the ships encircling IZUMO, a formation surrounding Matsunagas Shigisan left M.H.R.R.s fleet and slowly moved south. Similarly, some ships began to move at the leading edge of the Hexagone Fran?aise fleet. Whats going on? It looks to me like theyre descending to the western edge of IZUMO. Judge, muttered Naruze while glaring up into the sky. What a coincidence, Adele. I see the same thing and I was up all night. Heh heh heh. What is this, butt politician? Explain it so the rest of us can understand! Well, said Masazumi while crossing her arms. Remember what they said in that announcement? They mentioned damage to the neutral ground of IZUMO or any related ships from the air. Wait, um, Masazumi? Dont tell me Judge. She nodded and hesitated a moment. I wanted to avoid an aerial bombardment or having enemy forces descending on us, so I made this deal with the approval of the engine division and the superior operations committee. In other words Hexagone Fran?aise will be approaching for a land battle. And it will begin at 3:00 PM. Everyones faces stiffened and Masazumi nodded with an identical expression. We dont have to worry about a one-sided attack from the sky, but that means we cant complain about any other damage and IZUMO cant either. To sum it up For the fifteen minutes until the Musashi leaves port at 3:15, we have accepted any attack carried out from the surface of IZUMO. W-wait. So Hexagone Fran?aises land unit will attack us!? They may be limited to the ground, but Hexagone Fran?aises Ecole de Paris has gods of war! Judge. Tenzou nodded and scratched his head in exasperation. That is likely why Hexagone Fran?aise decided an aerial attack was unnecessary and agreed to our terms. Although they do seem to have other plans as well. As Tenzou spoke, the others saw several gods of war standing on the ships landing on the opposite end of IZUMO. Neshinbara gave a further comment while glaring at them. Theyre planning to have the gods of war install large bridges for boarding the Musashi. Four of them, it looks like. And the land unit descending to IZUMO belongs to Louis XIV, a man whose name will go down in history. With only fifteen minutes and the restriction to land, they will send out a small number of highly-trained elites. If were unlucky, theyll even send out Palais-Cardinal, their flagcraft piloted by Vice President Luynes. Well, it all makes me want to die, but it should be good material for an aspiring author. Now then, he said. Its my job to find a way to stop all that. Just leave it to me. At 2:30 PM, Hexagone Fran?aise flagship Pension Versailles arrived at the land port on the tableland of southwestern IZUMO. There, it let out approximately two thousand men. The Musashi students soon commented on Hexagone Fran?aises main force. The knights of their royal guard are using gods of war as horses, arent they? How is that interpretation fair? They likely claim that it counts as a horse if knights ride them. And the Testament Union must go easy on the soon-to-be most powerful nation. Theyre also being viewed as the front-line against P.A. Oda. But look. Even the gods of war are wearing red below their breastplates. I never thought Musashi would be facing them. Yeah, you were originally from around here too, werent you? Try not to remember old times and cry, okay? Youre the one that needs to worry about that. Despite their comments, they gasped a bit when eight gods of war dragged forward the mobile bridges like they were blunt weapons. They could tell each god of war was surrounded by a 25-man platoon to operate the mobile suspension device for maintaining the god of war and to ensure coordination between gods of war. The Musashi students then saw the formation spreading out behind the gods of war. Wait, wait. Those are the musketeers of the royal guard! After a few cries of dismay, a voice identified this enemy and they focused on the figures in red on the enemys front line. Those are the Hexagone Fran?aise automatons known as the Tree Musketeers!! It seems we are quite well known for Belle de Marionnettes. Dont you think, Armand? That comment came from a woman in a red womens Hexagone Fran?aise uniform. She was a Belle de Marionnette and she was almost a perfectly lifelike model, but the lines of her joints were those of a combat model. She commanded two hundred female Belle de Marionnettes armed with long guns. A man similarly commanding two hundred dolls turned his gaze from the Musashi and toward her and her lightly crossed arms. He too was a Belle de Marionnette. He had a large build and he wore a red coat with the sleeves removed. The lines of his muscles were drawn in black on his exposed arms and he scratched at his head. Im not too interested in that. In fact, can Belle de Marionnettes even be interested in the first place, Henri? Armand, you have spent too much time living with humans. It is clouding your decisions. You say that, but youre far too attached to the princess. Distinguishing between individuals is one thing, but prioritizing one over another goes beyond my understanding. Dont you think theres something wrong with Henri, Isaac? He looked over his shoulder toward Isaac who resembled a Lourd de Marionnette. Behind Armand, Henri, and their troops, Isaac had a few dozen female Belle de Marionnettes on top of him. But while he resembled a Lourd de Marionnette, he was not one. His fifteen meter body wore a red coat, but unlike the Lourd de Marionnettes that took on human pilots, he was not entirely humanoid. His arms were long front to back like a runway, his body was flat, and even his legs had a thick design. He slid down the flat collection of sensory devices that corresponded to his head. Agreed. Whats wrong with being a loyal subject? You need to grow closer to humans as a whole, Henri. Then youll understand. Lets say Armand scratched his head and looked into the sky behind him. About that close. He indicated a silver giant. The Lourd de Marionnette was on top of the Pension Versailles that was sending out four companies led by the Scots Guard who acted as the chancellors personal guards. It was a silver feminine Lourd de Marionnette with giant wings on its back. Drawn by Armands upturned gaze, Henri also looked up into the sky behind them. The Lourd de Marionnette piloted by a Far Eastern Belle de Marionnetteno, Lady Luynes now belongs to Hexagone Fran?aise. Its a little confusing how it is still referred to as the Palais-Cardinal despite looking so different now. Lady Luynes is from the generation before ours, but she was sent from the Mouri side by Anne of Austria, the previous provisional chancellor. The Palais-Cardinal was approaching them. It gave them a small, direct nod, so Henri and Armand lowered their heads as well. Greetings. Isaac did so as well and Henri spoke while turning to Armand. You have only ever met Lady Luynes in her Mouse form, right? You only met her for a quick greeting before the combination, right? After all, the entire reason we were quickly constructed was to fill the holes left by Lady Luynes and the others. I have determined even a quick greeting was an honor. Your refusal to hand that memory over to us is not very Belle de Marionnette-like. The princess laughed and said it was very feminine of me, so that is how I will view it. But as for Lady Luynes Henri faced forward before continuing. It is said a Belle de Marionnette cannot fully pilot a Lourd de Marionnette because a will is needed to control it, but she broke herself down to create controllers for each individual part to become a Belle de Marionnette-style Lourd de Marionnette like Isaac while still allowing someone else to combine with it. Testament, replied Armand. Her soul, which acts as the core of her Belle de Marionnette being, could be safely transferred into the Palais-Cardinal because of how strongly she had set her desire to serve her master and because of the results her master achieved. It was all thanks to Lady Luyness loyalty and Lady Anne. Testament. Because Lady Luynes had never used the Palais-Cardinal for anything but defense despite its great ability, I had honestly wondered if she was not loyal enough to fight. But I have made a definite decision after hearing the strategy for today: she is loyal, through and through. Henri fully raised her right hand which signaled for the unit following them to line up behind and on either side of their musketeer units. These were the human students of the chancellors personal guards. The Belle de Marionnettes then began to move. Henri and Armands units split between front and back. The leading group was the main unit and the rear group would protect the students. They created a formation in preparation for the coming battle and their movements created enough wind to disturb the grass of the tableland. Now then, said Henri as she lowered her arm within the wind. Our preparations are complete. Armand, what time is it? Dont turn off your clock function. Youre a Belle de Marionnette, arent you? Are you sure the princess isnt influencing you? Testament. I know, I know. Its 2:52, isnt it? Thats good enough, right? You forgot to add PM. Shut up, replied Henri as she lightly raised both arms. This was not a signal; it was her way of preparing to fight and she spoke as she did so. The chancellor and princess are watching from behind. We must not embarrass ourselves here. And so She quickly lowered her arms and something appeared in the air as they tore through the wind. Thick red blades appeared in the air above either side of her. They somewhat resembled machetes, but they were five meters long and there were four of them. At three, we will tear into the enemy, my unit. The time had passed 2:57 PM. With only three minutes until 3:00, Musashi began by lowering all of the bridges between the Musashi and the land port. Of the cargo transport bridges extending from the starboard side, all but one were purged and dropped from the dock side. The sole remaining bridge reached the center of Tama and seven hundred Musashi students used it to arrive on IZUMOs ground. Hexagone Fran?aise insisted that Musashi must leave by 3:00, so they could not accuse Musashi of anything until that time had passed. Hexagone Fran?aises main force sent from IZUMOs western land port has to travel almost four kilometers east to reach us, explained Neshinbara. At a god of wars pace, that should take somewhere between 60 and 70 seconds on natural terrain. If it will fill up one of the fifteen minutes until 3:15, so theres no reason for us to speed up the collision. We need a way to withstand the great speed they will build up for that collision, but we can spend 1/15 of the time in safety. So next A sound arrived over the heads of those deployed in front of the bridge. It was Musashi Ariadust Academys bell and it was informing them it was 3:00 and that something was coming. Shells! The field artillery of the Hexagone Fran?aise unit far to the west and the guns of the warships in the western land port began to fire on the Musashi. As a great number of shells could be heard soaring through the sky, countless gravity barriers opened on the Musashis starboard side. Seeing that, Neshinbara shouted an order. Begin! Lets take this a minute at a time!! Study: The Battlefield as the Fight Begins Toori: Sis! Sis! A battles starting, but I dont get whats going on at all! Can you give me a quick explanation!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Quick brother, its more or less as you can see below. *Distances and relative sizes are fairly arbitrary. 1: Hexagone Fran?aises eight gods of war and royal guards 2: Three Musketeers royal guards 3: Rear royal guards 4: Flagcraft Palais-Cardinal and Warship Pension Versailles 5: Adele and Musashis defense unit 6: Tama 7: IZUMOs anti-wind woods 8: Southern shrine grove Toori: Ohhhh, I get it. But why are Adele and the others off the ship? Wouldnt they be safer inside? Kimi: Well, there are a number of ways to look at it. Barricading themselves inside a structure like the Musashi might seem safer, but that limits their counterattack to projectiles fired from above the wall, right? Thats actually pretty dangerous. After all, putting up less of a counterattack would let the enemy prepare the bridges needed to board the ship. As long as they are prepared to withstand the smaller counterattack, they could easily board us. Toori: So they have to go outside and disturb the enemy movements? Kimi: Thats right. We cant let the enemy make the preparations needed to board the Musashi, so we need a unit to disturb their movements and then escape back inside. Toori: Yeah, but Im worried. Adeles in her mobile shell, so she cant use the Flat Chest Evasion. Kimi: Thats a unique skill, so she cannot use it regardless. Volume 3, 21: Sprinters in the Wasteland Volume 3, Chapter 21: Sprinters in the Wasteland Huh? Why? Why is that? Point Allocation (Reality) The battle in southern IZUMO began with Hexagone Fran?aise. Their entire force advanced on the Musashi with their eight Lourd de Marionnettes kicking up a cloud of dust in the lead. They obeyed a single creed. Hurry! The Musashi would leave port at 3:15 PM, so the ground unit could only fight for fifteen minutes. However, their distance meant they would use up a whole minute of that time for the Lourd de Marionnettes to reach the ship. But Fifteen minutes. If we follow our previous strategy and board them before then, we win! The blue Lourd de Marionnettes wore red coats while dragging bridge parts that resembled flat ships or sleds. They all had slender builds to reduce weight, but their thighs and upper arms had very human-like forms. A horse was embroidered on their chests and the speed of their giant bodies quickly covered a third of the distance to the Musashi. They continued on. They heard something tearing through the wind overhead as countless shells passed by them. After sensing them with his secondary sight devices, the Lourd de Marionnette on the far right sent a divine transmission to the others. Arent they firing a little late!? They arent too excited with the chancellor and the others nearby, are they!? No! Youre too far forward!! The shells will get there first whether you rush this or not! A moment later, the shells hit in the sky ahead. At the end of their parabolic arc, they fell on the Musashis starboard side. Meanwhile, the Musashi repeatedly opened torii-shaped gravity barriers diagonally in the air. An accurate stack of five barriers scattered sparks and deflected a shell. Shit! That isnt fair! Enough dirty language. That isnt very Hexagone Fran?aise-like, said a female unit member as she ran. When forced to land and battle on the ground, even the Pension Versailles is going to be shorter than the Musashi. We have no choice but to fire on a gentle curve like that. If we dont She did not need to continue for everyone to understand. The Musashi looked like a giant wall in front of them and they could see the ships guns that had been installed on the side of the deck for the armada battle. Those were dangerous weapons that could destroy even a Lourd de Marionnette with a direct hit. But cannons installed on the deck cant aim downwards very well, so we can do whatever we want if we get close. Until then, we will receive overhead covering fire from behind. Even so, some small amount of shellfire reached them as they approached. It tore into the ground and through the wind next to them. Various sounds of impact reverberated from nearby, but none of them slowed down. Hurry! Their cannons are heavy, so they cant alter their aim very quickly! If a shell hits nearby, move further forward! Thats enough to get in past its aim! They continued on. It was safer to create a route the shells would not reach than to detect and evade them with their accelerated Lourd de Marionnette senses. And so they all ran in gentle arcs to throw off the aim of the cannons. Hurry! They each ran in different arcs and the spray of landing shells pursued them from behind. Just a little slower and the diagonal cannon fire would have torn into their bodies. But they all continued on. They leaned forward, accelerated, and slipped below the shells that arrived just overhead. How much farther! Seven seconds to the safe zone! Answer with a distance!! Five steps!! They advanced three steps and then four in an instant. Their sight devices saw the formation of students who had descended from the bridge up to the Musashi. Needless to say, they also saw their expressions. Someone gave their impression of those students. They look nice. Someone nodded in agreement. And they took the fifth step. !! In that instant, something happened quite suddenly. The transportation hatch on the Musashis side opened. The Musashis transportation corridor looked like nothing more than a hole, but there was something inside. I thought they didnt have a cannon there. But this was something else and it fired something other than a shell: wooden stakes. Herrlich!! Something was fired through the four long blocks stretching from the Musashis starboard side to port side. Theyre based on the ones Tres Espa?a fired at us but made a little lighter! Eight white wooden stakes measuring five meters long were fired. They were flown with four brooms at the front and eight in the back. The various acceleration spells of the Technohexen in charge produced various Magie Figur. Go!! The giant stakes caused a great disturbance of wind in the long blocks that flipped up the Technohexens hair and skirts. This was a counterattack against the charging gods of war. The Technohexen watched the fired stakes through the rapidly closing side hatch. The attack was not all that fast. It was using brooms not encased in cowlings, so reaching upper-end subsonic speeds was a decent accomplishment. This is a guided counterattack! It has to hit!! Most of the Technohexen took defensive stances to celebrate the hit, but one of them seemed lost in thought. Ga-chan, what is it? If youre worried, why not do the verwandlung? You can just summon the clothes. Eh? Oh, that isnt it. I just feel like Ive seen this situation before. Well, yeah. This is using the same method as the automatons in the first half of the armada battle. Yknow, when they sent the wooden stakes through the ship and Naito trailed off but frantically spoke up a moment later. Ga-chan, you cant possibly have seen this before! You cant possibly know about this! When we were having fun with the armada battle, you were having a party in London! Judge. Thats right, Margot, but I still remember seeing a situation like- At that point, Naruze gave a sharp cry as if cutting off her own words. Not good! Those stakes arent going to work! The enemy can avoid them with that equipment!! Eh? said all the others. Naruze looked outside the closing hatch with raised eyebrows. The wooden stakes were already about to reach the gods of war. And as guided weapons, they accurately I knew it!! The gods of war took action. Those machines that measured over ten meters tall began by throwing aside the bridges. This is why they wore those red armored coats, isnt it!? All of the gods of war threw their armored coats into the air behind them. Next, they sank down low while running. This is how Tenzou avoided those guided arrows in London! The guided projectiles targeted the movement and shape of the gods of war and the coats abandoned by the gods of war as they suddenly crouched down appeared to have a humanoid shape to them. Thus, the long stakes pierced through the red coats spread out in the air instead of the gods of war themselves. They had been successfully avoided. Tenzou watched the gods of war from the port side of Tamas deck. Thats the same evasion method I used in London!! Oh? asked Urquiaga while standing next to him with his large front wing arms crossed. You know how that works, Tenzou? Judge. I dont just know how it works. When I was on my way to confess to Mary-dono, Englands warriors fired a bunch of arrows at me and I C fwoosh C evaded them. Just like this: fwoosh. I was only able to pull it off so suddenly because I was filled the power I gained from being on the way to confess to Mary-dono. You could call it the power of love. Hey, everyone. I say our next formation should be this heretic ninja on his own. Any objections? Th-that is not a formation! Its a backwards way of ostracizing me!! Calm down, cut in Futayo. We should not be fighting amongst ourselves. Crossunite-dono did nothing wrong. After nodding back at the ninja who was aggressively nodding at her, she held Tonbokiri in her arms as if embracing it. Listen. Just as we learn on the battlefield, so does the enemy. So fighting amongst ourselves in surprise is nothing but an expression of our own fear. If the enemy has learned how to avoid guided projectiles thanks to seeing Crossunite-donos technique, we must realize they are now more skilled than us and focus ourselves. And the reason the enemy has grown more skilled than us can be traced back to Crossunite-dono showing off that evasion technique in London, so if he had not- She trailed off and paused. Oh? She tilted her head toward Tenzou. When you get down to it, this is your fault. Y-you are the worst vice chancellor!! Me: Yeah. If Tenzou hadnt dodged those, we couldve beat those gods of war. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, dont be like that. You need to let go of the past and look to the future. But listen, foolish brother. The ninjas evasion does not apply to that. 10ZO: Nhh! Its been a while since those siblings went for a combined attack!! Flat Vassal: More importantly, the gods of war are here!! Adele, who had already descended to the surface, shouted from the sign frame. Flat Vassal: Get ready! The charging Lourd de Marionnettes had a single goal. The formation of Far Eastern students that descended from the Musashi!! Hexagone Fran?aise was interpreting this battle as an attack on a fortress. They were breaking into the city that was Musashi and the giant fortress that surrounded it. And that had a single meaning. A city is conquered once people set foot inside and raise their flag!! As the Royal Knights, we are to cut through the enemy formation, not to form a path!! Setting up a bridge, forming a path, and conquering were done by people. They had carried the bridges to lighten the load for the people charging on foot, not to use them themselves. The knights had already passed below the enemy shellfire and into the safe zone, so only one thing remained. We will make this battlefield ours! The eight Lourd de Marionnettes drew shortened long guns and swords from their backs and raised cries to express the spirit of their charge. Vive le XIV! Vive le XIV! The Lourd de Marionnettes accelerated toward the coming clash. A seven hundred man formation of Musashi warriors was located three hundred meters in front of the central bridge on the starboard side of the Musashi. They were not meant to fight gods of war. On the assumption that the gods of war were taken out by the shellfire and stakes, they were meant to hold off the Three Musketeers automaton unit and the other warriors. However, the gods of war were approaching fast. Hit them! Thats all you have to do!! Just as that hope and conclusion arrived far too close, a round mobile shell spoke from the front of the seven hundred Far Eastern warriors. Line up!! That shout produced motion. Everyone lined up into seven columns of a hundred people each. Move!! As they did so, some were in sync with the others and some were not. The seven columns moved to slip into the gaps between the eight gods of war. Some of them fell back, some advanced, and some stayed put. Meanwhile, the gods of war saw their enemy opt not to defend and to instead slip between them and either approach or move away. !? They had been prepared for a collision and their weapons were pointed forward, so they were slow to react to the side. Having the enemy on either side also made them hesitate over which column they would attack and which their neighbor would attack, and the different movements of the different columns acted as a sort of feint. But after they instantly arrived halfway down the columns Keep moving! shouted the commander on the center left. Dont reflexively go on the defensive! This is a diversion!! If they kept moving, they would hit the enemy. Even catching them with their legs was enough. It was not at all what they had intended, but Thats enough to crush them! The two on the far left and right reacted quickest because they were not located between two fellow gods of war. They forced their lowered body inwards and slammed in their short swords as if trying to tear into the ground. They swung down the swords, tore into the dirt, and a cascade of grass and everything else burst into the air. But after the ground was torn up with a great sound of impact, something else was knocked flying. !? It was the two gods of war on the far left and right. The two gods of war swept across, tore up, and rolled along the ground. The two machines in blue armored clothing fell forward as if something had struck them from above. Their elbows stabbed into the ground and they tore up the dirt as they slid, but they began to twist after a certain distance. !? They bounced up into the air, flipped upside down, and rotated a few times. By that time, the two gods of war that were now the farthest on either side reacted. What just happened? They then saw what had fallen from above and slammed the other two into the ground. Wooden stakes!? They mistakenly thought these were the ones they had just avoided, but they soon saw something standing in front of them. This was an attack from the sky. New stakes had fallen and stabbed into the ground, and these stakes were waist height. They tried to evade the stakes that were sticking up from the ground. Just as they realized that would be impossible, they also realized what these falling stakes were. Theyre using their Lourd de Marionnette ejection devices as pile drivers!! A moment later, they both heard and felt an impact. Standing on Tamas central deck, Neshinbara took a breath and looked to Tama and the back of Takao. He could hear two sounds. One was that of stakes being fired into the air and the other was of those stakes tearing into the ground after they fell. He could feel the continuous sounds in his stomach, but it seemed somehow lacking. Those are the anchor piles used for large-scale construction within the Musashi. We fired seventy-two of them at close enough intervals for humans to pass through, but it should act as a decent barricade against gods of war. He could not see it from here, but the god of war ejection devices on the bottom of the ships were being used to their fullest. They repeatedly fired the stakes so they would form a rough wall along the starboard side. But this was not meant to stop the gods of war themselves; it was meant to prevent them from carrying over the bridges. That is why the gods of war have no choice but to destroy the barricade that is three hundred meters from the Musashi. A public works job like that will be humiliating for knights, but, well, theyll have to do their best. As Neshinbara had Michizane convert the statement to text, Yoshinao crossed his arms next to the boy. Neshinbara-kun, dont tell me this is why you sent Adele-kun and the others down below. Judge. Using them as a decoy was our second move. We first had the enemy lower their heads with the shelling and stakes and then we distracted them by sending the warriors between them. Only then did we begin the overhead pile driver attack. The fact that some of the gods of war were hit directly was no coincidence. That was thanks to Adele-kun and the other warriors. Judge. I would like to call that a clever plan, but guiding the enemy with a decoy is a standard technique. Especially when it comes to gods of war. But that is for the best. Clever plans are not a recipe for a long life, so be careful. Wise Sister: I wonder what kind of clever plan that king used to get his wife. Novice: D-dont say that kind of thing with the king right next to me! What if he saw!? Asama: Wait. Neshinbara-kun, arent you using vocal input right now? Novice: Oh, no! Hes looking right at me!! What do I do!? Four Eyes: You always panic far too quickly. Oh, and can you send me an event application once you arrive in Edo? Novice: Stop butting in when Im so busy! Meanwhile, a new sign frame opened. It was a Catholic one using shared Shinto settings. Flat Vassal: The gods of war are leaving the injured ones behind and charging the barricade!! As the words were written, Neshinbara could hear the creaking of impacts from the starboard tableland. The sounds of splitting metal meant a few of the stakes had already been destroyed. They got started quickly. They didnt hesitate to charge in to open things up. Are we in trouble? How many people are protecting the bridge from central Tama? Balfette-kun is with four hundred members of the advance unit who are quick on their feet and we have three hundred here for interception and defense. Is that why they are packed in around the end of the bridge? But it would seem they barely have any anti-god of war equipment. Judge, agreed Neshinbara. Their job is to act as a final line of defense by preventing the enemy warriors from setting up ladders against the Musashi. As for an anti-god of war force Yes. I already have something set up, so dont worry. The Hexagone Fran?aise Lourd de Marionnette unit slammed their right shoulders into the barricade. The metal stakes were fifty centimeters thick and eight meters long, but they used their speed to smash them. Intense noises and scattering sparks filled the air. Pieces of armor and the stakes joined them. Their speed fell, but the Lourd de Marionnettes gave a powerful kick backwards. You can keep going, right!? They checked with their comrades and continued onward. The four that had not been directly hit by the stakes crossed the half-broken barricade and faced the Musashis bridge three hundred meters ahead. All of them lowered their hips a bit and leaned forward as they continued on. They were preparing to dash. Their target was the bridge up to the Musashi. If they could take control of that, they would not need to set up their own equipment for scaling the Musashi. The enemy had sent warriors out behind the Lourd de Marionnette, so the enemy could not drop the bridge because they needed to pick up those warriors. Hexagone Fran?aise would win. It was currently 3:04, so they had eleven minutes left. Dont worry about the four hundred Musashi warriors behind us! And we can crush the three hundred up ahead! shouted the commander. So lets finish this all at once! The commander received a message de systme saying that those directly hit by the stakes were adjusting their senses. They would not be perfectly functional, but they would eventually be able to stand and rejoin the fight. Therefore, the others moved as the vanguard. They leaned forward and ran. But at that moment, the central right one was suddenly knocked backwards. One Lourd de Marionnette was destroyed and its armored outfit torn apart. What!? There had been an attack. It had been a long range attack, and yet It was a slash!? Not quite. As the Lourd de Marionnette flew backwards and collapsed into the barricade, a certain shape had opened deep into its chest armor. A cut!! They then spotted someone racing in a tearing arc from the tableland by the ships bow. Musashi Vice Chancellor Honda Futayo! Futayo raised her speed as she ran. Her acceleration spell was Soaring Wings of Izumo-style Kazamatsuri. When used, it would sequentially eliminate every unnecessary element, so it ultimately provided stable speed yet provided little instant speed. So I require a running start. In her battles against Kimi and Muneshige, she had accomplished that by making attack runs. In her battle against Gin, she had used the cityscape destroyed by the girls shells as a path for her running start. Its top speed was among the highest of the Shinto speed manipulation spells and it could be altered into derivative spells. Kazuno had recommended it since it only eliminated what was unnecessary and could therefore be used at any time. She felt bad to her god and Kazuno for having complaints with the spell, but that sort of spoiled desire was natural as a vital part of the fighting force. Of course, there was one main reason she was having these thoughts. Its because I saw Lady Yoshitsunes Hassou Tobi this morning. Yoshitsune was a hero of the Genpei War and any warrior would know her name. Just as the legends say, she uses truly ridiculous martial arts. But she was a rare sight even in Qing-Takeda and Futayo was fairly certain her father had never met her. If I had told him I had met her or spoken with her, how would he have reacted? Probably, Wh-wheres her signature!? What, you didnt at least have her sign Tonbokiri!? Th-then I dont believe you actually met her. I dont! It could be a problem how he would gradually grow more skeptical like that. Tonbokiri would probably protest as well. She nodded twice as she ran and then suddenly faced forward. Oh? When did these gods of war get so close? They collided. Seven hundred meters west of the Musashis starboard side, Adele turned toward the Musashi and saw Futayo collide with the enemy god of war unit. The barricade between the Musashi and them was half destroyed, but that barricade had created a three hundred square meter space between them. Inside that space, Futayo faced the remaining three gods of war. Wow. Adele saw a new kind of fighting. Futayo was moving so quickly she was almost entirely an afterimage and each step took her several meters. Adeles combat training had only taught her to protect a space of a few meters, but Futayo freely used the entire three hundred meter space. She moved forwards, backwards, and around, but Shes up against gods of war! As she occasionally fired her cutting power, the gods of war made dizzying movements of their own. They were not holding back. Their movements showed they understood their opponent was a vice chancellor who was the cornerstone of the fighting power that supported a nation. When Futayo prepared to use her cutting power, they would use their swords as shields and repeatedly sidestep. The three machines attacked and evaded like a storm and one of them would always circle behind Futayo. But, said Adele in her heart. The battle is reaching the end of the first stage. The time for the approach was over. The battlefield was entering the stage of attack and counterattack. And currently, the enemy had three unharmed gods of war. Futayo may have been disturbing them with her speed and using Tonbokiris cutting power, but she would have a much harder time once the other five recovered and reentered the fray. Adele did not know if she could help or not, but she was on the battlefield too. Neshinbara said he had something else prepared, but there was something she could do here. Once they finished turning, the surrounding four hundred people were facing the Musashi. And so she took in a deep breath and let out a shout. We will now turn and attack the enemy god of war unit from behind!! Judge!! Adele looked to the four hundred others who moved forward with her. None of them had powerful spells or weapons and they had mostly been selected for the diversion unit because of their speed. However, they had all fought in the armada battle and they had been stationed on Tama, so they had experience in defending against shellfire and delaying an enemys advance. These are the ones most used to the battlefield! Having their feet on the ground and knowing there was a set time limit improved their morale. As she watched them open their acceleration spells, Adele voiced the word to begin the charge. Debut! That cry set them all in motion. They all let out cries of their own, began to run, and continued to run. I need to hurry! Inside her slow mobile shell, she could only watch the others leave. How nice, she cheerfully thought while watching their running backs. She personally liked to run and would even hold the anchor position in athletic festival relays. But this mobile shell takes all my leg strength to move at a normal human pace. It had received light damage in England, but Naomasa had brought Mishina Hiro to take a look at it. The girl had said the following: Well, it probably just needs a few metal healing charms on the armor. It isnt broken from anything but the passage of time, so well put off full-blown maintenance until everyone elses equipment is fixed. But most of this things driving force is used for shock-absorption. Do you move the thing without any power assistance? Adele had not entirely understood, so she had tilted her head which had put a displeased look on the girls face. At any rate, her father had left it for her and its selling point was how sturdy and safe it was. She decided to continue on as the rear guard, but something suddenly appeared overhead from behind. Youre mine!! Eh? She turned around and saw something drawn on the secondary display slate on the top of the cockpit area. She saw the color red forming four giant floating swords and she recognized their shape. Those are the weapons of Henri, one of the automaton Three Musketeers! Just as the thoughts Theyre here already? and That was fast mixed together in her mind, the four thick swords shot down from almost exactly overhead. Owwww!! The four sounds of impact overlapped into a single intense sound and everyone on the battlefield looked over for an instant. They all saw a woman in a red coat attack Adele who was out ahead of the others. The automaton was Henri, one of the Three Musketeers. In front of her, Adeles mobile shell was knocked a little into the air. Ow What was that all of a sudden!? Ahhh, Ive got more than just tears on my face. Ive seriously had the snot surprised out of me!! After hearing that, everyone from Musashi looked away. And they began carrying out their duty once more. Henri used the word anger to describe the decision inside her artificial brain. She had slammed her four prized swords into the opponent before her. In Musashis previous battles, that round mobile shell had endured all of the enemys shells and other attacks. It was an excellent target that moved slowly. And so Henri had wanted to demonstrate Hexagone Fran?aises strength by smashing it. However Its this hard!? Several torii-style sign frames appeared around the staggering mobile shell. Everyone was likely giving the pilot vassal instructions. Sensing danger, Henri used her high-speed senses as a Belle de Marionnette to read the reversed sign frames from the back. And Asama: A-are you okay, Adele!? They say a strong blow to the top of the head will make you go bald, but thats just a superstition, but there are curses like that, so do your best!! Gold Mar: Is it just me or does Asama-chi make no sense at all sometimes. Scarred: Um, can she blow her nose inside the mobile shell? Henri truly could not understand what they were saying. Is this some kind of code!? Henri used the word shudder to describe the decision inside her artificial brain. Ahhhh! Im back! Okay, I-Ill do my best! Wait, w-what was that just now!? The display says it reached the second layer of armor! That was a close one!! Me: If we call the ever-popular bikini armor a single layer, how many layers does your mobile shell have? Um, twenty-seven, I think. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. Who would have thought the perfect character for the final boss of strip mahjong or a strip quiz show was so nearby! Adele, tell that automaton that her quota is twenty-seven questions! I have to repeat that same attack twenty-six times? No, this one reached the second layer, so would it only be thirteen times? Still, thats thirteen more times, thought Henri while beginning to lose her confidence. However, Armand soon arrived beside her. He too had arrived ahead of his unit. Henri, dont let the result get to you so much. After all, that mobile shell and vassal are both from Hexagone Fran?aise. Our academy can fortunately view that hardness as the pride of Hexagone Fran?aise and view your skill as praiseworthy. We can also say we have reached 1/27 of a resolution to the shield and spear paradox. Hmph. Praiseworthy? I take it that assessment wasnt your doing. Testament. I was told to tell you that. By the princess. Armand went on to add, It can be troublesome that Belle de Marionnettes cant lie. Henri lightly shook a hand. I will continue on ahead, so you take care of this vassal. You would be a better match. Instead of saying Im a better match, why not say I can handle her better? The princess has always been the best at saying things backwards, hasnt she? With that, Henri used her shared memory to shout at the Belle de Marionnettes running up from behind. As planned, continue to the right and through the southern woods! Armand, you hurry too! Adele saw the female automaton named Henri and her unit sprint around to the left. What are they doing? Front line to HQ! The enemy musketeer unit is planning to charge the Musashis central bridge! They are going to fire on the warriors defending the end of the bridge while charging them from the side!! Judge, replied Neshinbaras voice. Gunfire is almost entirely useless against the gods of war, but our forces are primarily human. And an attack from the side is even more dangerous. Looking at it in a broad sense, this is a multi-stage operation on their part. The gods of war are keeping Vice Chancellor Honda-kun busy while the automatons begin their attack. Adele nodded. The Musashi is in trouble, she thought. And so are the others running with me out here. After all, while Henri and her unit rapidly circled south of the barricade, they began firing on Adeles unit of warriors. Automatons had accurate aim. The four hundred running warriors were forced to slow down and some of them had to take defensive positions. This isnt good! thought Adele as she saw it happening. I need to protect them! She faced their backs and tried to pick up her speed, but a sudden figure appeared from the left. Eh? It was one of the Three Musketeers. The large Musketeer named Armand ran up alongside her. The tall automaton first slowly put on the wide-brimmed hat that had hung from his hip. Below the feathered hat, he gave a thin smile. This is my job as Musketeer. Care to join me, outdated vassal? Eh? thought Adele just before she saw the ground appear directly in front of her. What? Adele saw Armand spread his hands to the side before grabbing and lifting empty air. I was made with a little extra in this area. The earth rose up and split open, but this was not just a few meters. A thirty meter area of the crust split apart like a breaking wave. Countless dull sounds resembling flesh being struck came from underground and small stones could be heard spilling out. The earth then split as if plants were budding within. Eh? Um? Wait! For dozens of meters, the crust shook and roared upwards. It was three meters thick, it was at least twenty-five meters long, and it snaked back and forth. This is the frame supporting IZUMOs land and the crust attached to it. But do not worry. IZUMO will not break just because a portion of the surface is torn up. Even a giants club looked kind in comparison. The ridiculously huge metal frame and crust resembled both a giant hammer and a floating island. Adele gasped as the naturally-made blunt weapon was held high. Umuh She somehow got the words out. I dont really want this. Testament. Armand nodded and then did so again. The princess told me the Far Eastern rule is to always reject a gift the first time around. N-no, I dont need that! I really, really dont need that! See, I turned it down three times! I have determined you are three times as modest as the average person. He swung it down on her. Study: The Battlefield as the Fight Progresses Toori: Sis! Sis! A battles going on and everythings a complete mess, so could you give me a simple explanation? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Messy brother, Im not sure if this is simple, but heres the same kind of explanation as before. *Distances and relative sizes are fairly arbitrary. 1: Three Musketeer Armands unit and Adele 2: Three Musketeer Henris unit 3: Rear guard and Isaacs unit 4: Flagcraft Palais-Cardinal and Warship Pension Versailles 5: 300-man god of war defense unit 6: Hexagone Fran?aise gods of war and Futayo 7: Barricade (half destroyed) 8: 400-man advance unit 9: Tama 10: IZUMOs anti-wind woods 11: Southern shrine grove Toori: Oh, Adeles really given it her all. Does this pay as a part-time job or something? Should we tell Shiro? Kimi: Paying by the hour would be pretty wasteful, so maybe paying by the minute would be better. Anyway, the enemy has started circumventing the barricade, so were beginning to wonder what we should do. Tama has to defend too, so everyones really busy. Toori: Is there any time when people arent busy on the Musashi? Volume 3, 22: Those who Participate in the Great Activity Volume 3, Chapter 22: Those who Participate in the Great Activity What should be done Before charging in? Point Allocation (Criticism) Adele!! While using her silver chains and armor panels to deflect shell fragments on the outer edge of Tamas deck, Mitotsudaira saw the land of IZUMO jump. The crust had shot into the air. This was due to a giant hammer filled with gravitational control. This attack by Armand of the Three Musketeers caused the ground to sink down before shooting back up from the recoil. The effects covered a radius of two hundred meters and all that land floated up like a hopping frog and then broke apart. Adele had been in that area, but Mitotsudaira could not see her anymore. After bouncing up into the air and crumbling, the ground fell and buried everything under what looked like a small mountain. Amid the roar of the collapse, Mitotsudaira took a dazed breath. Ah. Just as she wondered what had happened to Adele, a sign frame opened. Sanyou: Waaaaah! Balfette-san! Why did one of us have to be buried!? Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. Sanyou-sensei, what do you mean by one of us? Height? Chest? Marriage? Sanyou: Kh! G-glasses! I meant that we both wear glasses! And Adele-san was buried! Silver Wolf: D-dont worry! Shes fine! Mitotsudaira had spotted Adele. Her trust that her classmate was safe and unburied had led her to the girl. She was up above. She jumped!! As she looked up into the sky, she saw Adeles mobile shell hovering at eye level with those standing on the Musashi. This was the same leap using the shells survival lockdown system that she had used in London. Mitotsudaira breathed a sigh of relief at the vassals mobile shell flying high through the sky. An excellent decision! The girl had likely activated it the instant the earth swallowed her up. She was rotating a little and her flight was unstable, so she would fall over and slam into the ground when she landed. But She wasnt buried! Someone support her when she lands! Mitotsudaira wished she could go help, but Neshinbara had decided this was her post. And because Im slow enough that the Musashi might not be able to leave in time. Those down below were primarily a diversionary force and Adele was a fast runner if she abandoned the mobile shell. The same decision had been made about Shirojiro, Heidi, and the others and Naomasa had been left out of the fight because Jizuri Suzaku had yet to be repaired enough to actually fight. All of them were defending the ship just like her. But Mitotsudaira thought while deflecting the shell fragments. Even if she had not been so slow, she likely would not have been allowed down below. After all, I am a knight sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. During their stay here, she had not descended to IZUMO even once. And this was not new. She had done the same for the eight years since making a promise with her mother. She compared the current situation to the reason and meaning of that promise. Her heart filled with thoughts she could not speak aloud. But ? Her lupine hearing picked up a certain noise and her nose picked up a certain scent. The smell of burning god of war oil!? Mitotsudaira realized the loud roar she heard came from god of war movement and the smell of oil was that of god of war activation. The four enemy gods of war that had been hit by the initial stakes were recovering. This isnt good! She was filled with quite a few thoughts and doubts, but right now she had to defend the Musashi. And to do that, she shouted out the fact she had just detected. Lookout to HQ! Hexagone Fran?aises god of war unit is recovering! But that was not all. The enemy had more than their gods of war now. Henri and Armands musketeer units were circling around the south and north sides of the half-destroyed barricade. Letting them inside the barricade was dangerous. Futayo was currently battling the gods of war there, but the girl had her hands full with them and could not defend against the automatons as well. The advance unit led by Adele was being slowed by the automatons gunfire and The following automatons are attacking Adeles unit!? Mitotsudaira saw the enemys movements. I have a message from the starboard deck! The advance unit beyond the barricade is in danger! Isaac and his god of war automaton unit are beginning to fire! Heidi saw it while running around the deck and reinforcing different areas with money. Isaac of the Three Musketeers carried automatons on his shoulders and arms while he stood in the central field that stretched from Tamas starboard side to the west side of IZUMO. However Eh!? Isaac transformed. The long arms providing footing for the automatons split apart and the lower part produced giant guns. The end of the metal guns had a flower-like musket shape. But Wait! Those things are clearly longer than a ships guns!! Theyre not as long as the cannons on Tres Espa?as San Martn, but still. The long barrels expanded in stages and they had already reached thirty meters which surpassed his arms or body. He had one from each arm and the automatons on his shoulders and arms were already loading giant bullets and pouring in cartridges of spell gunpowder that were the size of a human being. Heidi knew that both the caliber and the barrel length were used to measure the power of a cannon. !? The roar of both arms being fired burst through the south end of IZUMO. The shockwave of the blast blew away everything within two hundred meters of Isaac. The spreading pressure sent a rippling wave along the land of IZUMO. At the center, Isaac created a barrier with his gravitational control to protect the Belle de Marionnettes on his arms and shoulders and he braced himself and stabilized himself as the recoil pushed him upwards. For just an instant, even the dust was cleared from his surroundings and he saw a truly clear space around him. He could hear nothing and the afternoon sunlight was the only thing nearby. Ah. In this perfect space with no waste, he felt he alone was impure. He only had to fulfill his role as a weapon, but that brought so much unnecessary movement, shaking, and trembling. I want to become pure function, he thought. Is that not the ideal for a machine? He wanted to simply fire and nothing more. If he continued firing, would he find the answer? Would he grasp some trick he had yet to learn and become a weapon of pure function? He thought and rotated the external gyros on his right musket to stabilize the barrel. Hit confirmation desired. His high-speed vision observed his shells flying directly toward the Musashi. Neshinbara made a single response as Isaacs attack flew in lower and more powerfully than a ships shell. His voice carried over the divine transmission. Use the standard method to endure this, Mitotsudaira-kun!! Judge, replied Mitotsudaira, who had reported on Isaacs attack, and the engine departments work gods of war which were positioned behind her. Mitotsudaira had soundproof torii-shaped emblems next to her ears and two work gods of war grabbed and threw something over her head. Musashis external armor! She sent two silver chains toward the five meter square panel of armor. On every side and behind her, Musashi and other automatons provided gravitational assistance while she grabbed the armor with the silver chains. There!! She swung the armor panel like a racket into the air off the Musashis starboard side. That was the space Tama, captain of Tama, had predicted the shells would hit. A floating torii-shaped emblem marked the spot. Musashi and the others had opened a dozen or so torii-shaped barriers in front of that spot to slow the shells speed. ! They tore through those barriers like paper, but their speed did drop slightly and Mitotsudaira was able to act. Receiiiive!! Just before the cut-like strike, she released the armor panel from the silver chains as if placing the panel in the air with its surface pointing upwards. It finally collided with the two high-speed shells. Judge! As the shells burst and the sparks and explosion blew through the air, some people were watching it on divine television. They wore vermilion uniforms and sat at a toshomen stand among a number of stands set up in a plaza. One of them, a man with transparent feet, raised his chopsticks toward the divine television. You idiots! You got my bunt backwards! Dont do it upwards! If youre gonna copy me, then do it right! Taka, I think youre getting too worked up. Oh, wow. The armor panel just hit the surface of the ship pretty hard. Well, I guess they decided that was better than a direct hit. Dont you two have practice? asked Segundo from another stand. Fusae waved a hand his way. Whats that, chancellor? Do you want to be alone with Ju that badly? Um, Juana doesnt know how to handle that kind of comment, Fusae. Juana was blushing a bit next to him, but she kept her eyebrows flat and spoke. If it is necessary, I do not mind. But She turned back to the battlefield displayed on the stands divine television. Chancellor, what do you think of this footage sent by the PR Committee? In place of Segundo who simply crossed his arms, Flores Valds turned toward her with bowl in hand. Is that even a question? This shows just how good Musashi is, right? Theyre having a firefight with Gran Mu?ecas, after all. Sister, you are very kind to go along with Lady Juanas desperate attempt to change the subject. What is that sidelong look for, Lady Juana? Sister, do not say you only now realized what she was doing. You are only making her glare at me even more. Well, Im sure Ju can tell just how insufficient Musashis strength is in a lot of areas. Really? asked everyone. They seem to be putting a good enough fight to me, said Flores. They are not. Juana gave a small nod. Looking at their individual strength, Musashis student council and chancellors officers are on the same level as any other nation. That was proven well enough in Mikawa, England, and with us during the armada battle. And when looking at the eight ships of the Musashi, their durability, size, and cruising ability make any military conflict meant to silence them a large obstacle indeed. But Hexagone Fran?aise has used the late timing of their challenge to analyze those previous examples ahead of time. If destroying the Musashi would be too difficult, they simply must avoid including that as a condition for their victory. Also, they can avoid an attack from the Logismoi plo by keeping their flagship out of range. And if Musashis officers are highly skilled She looked to the screen where Musashis vice chancellor was fighting Hexagone Fran?aises Gran Mu?ecas. Oh, said someone as Musashis vice chancellor defeated one of them. Musashi had scored a small victory. However, everyone stared at Juana whose expression was not at all moved by the cheers reaching them via divine transmission. She then nodded and turned toward Fusae. Do you understand, 2nd special duty officer? Hmm, I was thinking about retiring soon, though Fusae turned toward them all and crossed her blurry feet on top of her chair. For about four minutes, Hexagone Fran?aise has been advancing their pieces while assuming they will have to make some sacrifices. Namely First, they sent in their Gran Mu?eca unit which prevented Musashi from settling this with duels. Look. Just look. It took quite a bit of time for Musashis vice chancellor to defeat just the one Gran Mu?eca, right? But the pilot wasnt their vice chancellor, was he? Oh, said Flores as she realized what Fusae was saying. Hexagone Fran?aises vice chancellor hasnt shown up yet. Theyre an unknown newbie. I thought we might get to see them here, but oh well. Anyway, Hexagone Fran?aise has managed to hold off Musashis vice chancellor for several minutes at the cost of a single Gran Mu?eca. Meanwhile, their musketeer unit and main unit are completely untouched. To put it another way, she said. As long as Musashi cant use their eight ships or bring in the rules of duels between representatives, they do not have the spare firepower needed to take on a large nation. I dont know if proving that with the Gran Mu?eca unit was meant as an insult against us, but it does mean they have a skilled tactician. I would guess this is the new vice chancellor they got the other day. Thats right, agreed Segundo while bringing the edge of his bowl to his mouth. But Fusae-kun, you look like you have more to say. Testament. I do. Fusae lowered and relaxed her shoulders. Musashi had this same insufficient strength when they fought us, didnt they? England supplied them with weapons and helped them with navigation and manpower and they developed other methods on their own. In other words, they overcame their insufficiencies through negotiation and other artificial means. So I kind of hope Hexagone Fran?aise meets the same fate we did. Adele was still shaken, but she faced and ran forward nonetheless. After landing, she had fallen and rolled a dozen or so times, but her mobile shell was unharmed. She was fortunate she had not had anything to eat or drink since an early lunch. She had been shaking around where she was fixed in place inside, but she had been trained to control a fallen or rolling mobile shell in her standard defensive training as a vassal. She still felt a squeezing in her stomach, but she did not vomit. I need to keep going. One hundred meters ahead, she saw the backs of the others who had started toward the Musashi but found themselves cut off by the barricade and the god of war unit. Hurry, she told herself. I need to hurry and protect the others. Thats what a mobile shell is for. The musketeers swords had told her she could take an attack on the god of war level, so she worked to catch up with the others and From the left! The female Musketeer automaton named Henri was circling to the right with her unit. A bit farther back, Armands unit was circling to the left. If she was to find a gap, the timing would work better on the left. Hurry, she urged herself while gathering strength in her knees that threatened to give out. The god of war automaton named Isaac had begun firing behind her. After avoiding the shockwave of those shots, the rear group of enemies began moving in from the left and right of Adele and her unit. The enemys movement was clear. The gods of war had formed a wall to stop Adeles advance unit from returning to the Musashi. Then, Henri and Armands musketeer units would charge the Musashis bridge from either side and the shockwaves of Isaacs shellfire would pursue them from behind. It wont be the automaton musketeer units that deal with us once we cant return to the Musashi. That will be done with a pincer attack from the pursuing Royal Guards who are primarily made up of students. Instead of giving the victory to their powerful gods of war or automatons, they were giving themselves a victory in a match between humans. Even if they did not reach the Musashi, that would increase the impression that Hexagone Fran?aise had won. Ever since the gods of war had circled behind the advance unit, it had looked like Futayo was holding them at bay, but the exact opposite was true. Whoever had come up with this strategy had likely given the following instructions: if you do not achieve anything in the initial charge, shift your focus to allowing our human forces to achieve as much as possible. They had a skilled tactician. So Hurry! Adele ran. She was only one hundred meters from the broken barricade. Without her armored shell and with intact ground, she could have run that distance in no time. If only dad had made this thing move faster! How strange it was to think that on the battlefield, how much it bothered her, and various other contradictory ideas pursued each other in her heart. But She could see the others up ahead as they hesitated over whether to circle around or pass through the broken barricade. And they soon noticed her. Hey, everyone! Musashis flat but hard shield is here!! Oh, is she going to take the hits for us, as strange as that is!? Is that what shes into? How praiseworthy! When did I become that kind of character!? At any rate, I need to hurry, she thought while urging herself ever onward. Suddenly, another color appeared between her and the others. It was blue, it was quite large, and Adele gave reflexive shout. Stand back! An Hexagone Fran?aises god of war has recovered! As soon as she said that, the god of war began to move. Only one of the four had managed to recover, but it swung its short sword toward the Musashi warriors. The giant sword struck quick with wind wrapping around it, but it was stopped in midair. However, that slash had not been stopped by the single recovered Hexagone Fran?aise god of war itself. Something had struck and stopped its wrist. The tip of a scabbard jabbed sharply into the wrist joint that was linked by wire cylinders. The long red scabbard was wielded by a blue god of war encased in Far Eastern armor. It held the hilt of the sword and the exterior of its head was made to resemble a dog. I am Satomi Academy Student Council President Satomi Yoshiyasu. If this battle continues, the damage could reach our trade ship, so I have been sent out in Righteousness to provide a warning. The blue dog god of war asked a question after naming itself. Assume that I will decide how to handle this based on your next actions. A single noise gave the sign to oppose Yoshiyasus words. Isaac continued firing his muskets without pausing in the slightest. The roar urged the battle to continue and so Hexagone Fran?aises Lourd de Marionnette pulled back the wrist hit by the scabbard. ! And it silently and swiftly tried to reverse its wrist for an attack of its own. !? But it could not reverse its wrist. Its sight devices worked to determine why and they saw a certain fact: the red scabbard was still pressed against its wrist. What? The scabbard had not grown longer. The Satomi Lourd de Marionnette was pressing the scabbard forward with its left hand and pulling the blade toward its own shoulder with its right hand. The movements of its hands had simply pushed the scabbard away from the hilt. The action required a perfect prediction of the path and speed of the Hexagone Fran?aise Lourd de Marionnettes wrist. That was why it had not noticed anything wrong when pulling back its wrist and why its wrist was perfectly pinned. Before the pilot could even guess what was to come, Yoshiyasu spoke. A regrettable answer. An instant jab stabbed halfway into the right side of its chest. Should I say she made it on time? No, that may have been a little late. Neshinbara muttered to himself on top of the bridge in front of the academy. Next to him, Kimi was holding her hair in place due to the rough wind caused by Isaacs shelling. Heh heh. You make it look like this was all according to plan, but should you really be using that Satomi girl? Prideful girls can really hold a grudge when they find you were simply using them. Judge. It seems Lady Yoshitsune ordered this and Chancellor Yoshiyori wished for it as well. Satomis diplomatic ship arrived at Musashi last night, but its still moored on Tama. Sending them out due to side effects of the shelling and other attacks is really just an excuse, but in diplomacy, you can get by as long as you have some kind of reason. Vice President Honda-kun just had to send a suggestion. Heh heh. I was more worried about whether you would follow-through with that flat Satomi girl. What? Neshinbara tilted his head. Why me? Heh. You fool. Flat long-lived are your jurisdiction, arent they? Wh-what do you mean Heh. You fool.? Thats no way to talk about someones life! And dont make things up! Asama: Um, Neshinbara-kun. Just ignore her. With her, you lose if you even acknowledge her. Shes a crazy person, after all. A-and, Toori-kuns been that way a lot lately too. Wise Sister: Heh heh. What is Musashis giant breasts gunner talking about? And would that be Giant Bregun for short? Is that some kind of giant monster? Add in the shrine maiden part and its Giant Bregun Shriden. Is that a giant robot? Asama: Nh! I-ignore her! Im ignoring you! Smoking Girl: This is hopeless. Meanwhile, the sounds on the battlefield changed. Compared to before, the sounds of clashing and splitting metal grew much clearer. This was the din of battling gods of war and Neshinbara muttered to himself as he listened to it. It is currently 3:07. That leaves eight minutes. The situation still has plenty of time to develop. That was when he heard voices on both sides down below. After circling to the south and north, Henri and Armand of the automaton Three Musketeers were beginning to charge the bridge leading to central Tama. Theyre here, thought Neshinbara with raised eyebrows. He opened a few sign frame and spoke. Intercept them, everyone! Henris detour took her right alongside IZUMOs southern forest. Currently, three of Hexagone Fran?aises Lourd de Marionnettes had been completely taken out of the fight. Two had been defeated by Honda Futayo and the other by Satomi Yoshiyasu who had joined the battle. I have determined that Satomi student council president has been well-trained. After all, she had stabbed her upward-pointed blade into the right side of the Lourd de Marionnettes chest. The fixed idea that blades were swung downward caused a lot of people to stab down at their enemy. However, she had instead pierced upwards. She cut through it while swinging upwards as if to split the collarbone. Henri thought that had been an excellent decision. One could easily remove a sword from a human by lightly twisting it back and forth to loosen the flesh, but a Lourd de Marionnette was made of metal. Twisting a thin Far Eastern blade would chip or even break it. And so she had used an upwards swing. A cut to the side required a difficult diagonal angle and required a greater length to the cut, but a cut out through the top required a much shorter length and a straight-up slash would be perfectly stable. This was the method of someone who understood how to fight. She is this skilled and yet a part of the student council rather than the chancellors officers. I would like to face her, but The blue canine Lourd de Marionnette had already circled to the Musashi side of the barricade and started to fight. With a total of five Hexagone Fran?aise Lourd de Marionnettes in the fight now that the recovered ones had returned, the blue dog and Futayo split them up and swapped out opponents as they fought. Satomis student council president and Futayo seemed to be fighting a purely defensive battle, but that was not accurate. They were blocking the Lourd de Marionnettes attacks to draw their aim. They were acting as bait to open a path for the Musashi warriors to return. And that had to be stopped. Everyone, full speed!! With that shout, they fully rounded the corner of their detour and began to run. They continued on around to collide with their prey. But that was not what happened. ? Henri detected a sudden sound with her auditory devices. It was a movement from the front of the Musashi. Musashi had set up another bridge behind her unit and a group was making their way down it. Musashis second formation!? There were approximately three hundred of them. Are they going to attack us from behind!? Tenzou and Mary stood at the front of the ranks. The two of them and Urquiaga had helped with the preparations and Mary now faced the others from the center. She held Ex. Collbrande in its combined form and turned to the right. Now, everyone, as Master Neshinbara ordered, we will now attack the Hexagone Fran?aise musketeer unit led by Lady Henri. It is a pleasure to work with all of you. She gave a quick bow and everyone frantically straightened their backs and lowered their heads. But Mary gave a troubled smile. Um, I am not actually the commander. You should be showing your respect to Commander Tenzou, not to me. Judge, they all replied with a smile. The instant their gazes moved from Mary to Tenzou, their smiles vanished and they relaxed their poses. So whaddya want? Y-you all sure got casual in a hurry! Anyway, thought Tenzou. Everyone here is a student originally from England. And that was England itself, not Scotland or Ireland. He had actually been a little hesitant to send her out in front of them after she had opposed Elizabeth, but thanks to seeing what kind of person Mary was in England and seeing Elizabeths acceptance of her, they seemed not to have a problem with her. In fact, they seemed to sympathize with Mary for trying to preserve the old England. That just shows what kind of person she is. I need to do my best here, he thought before speaking to all of them. Anyway, everyone. I believe this will be the first actual battle against other people for some of you but I believe you can put in a great effort here if you remember that you are protecting the Musashi. Judge, they said with a small nod. Mary then turned to him. Lets do our best, Master Tenzou. Judge, he said with a nod of his own and turned his thoughts toward her. Im sorry, Mary-dono. It may have only been on paper, but you were once a resident of Hexagone Fran?aise, werent you? Do not worry. She lowered her eyebrows in a smile. I am now a resident of Musashi. Isnt that enough, Master Tenzou? O-of course it is! Everyone in their ranks began to whisper. This is my first battle, but Im already feeling a desire to kill someone. Yeah, what kind of guy brings up the girls past like that? I can really feel the desire to kill welling up inside. Why does he have to be an English royal? Ahh, its welling up inside me! The desire to kill is growing! Can I put a positive spin on this by saying Im stirring up their desire to fight? But Mary smiled and bowed toward them all. I have some snacks prepared for when this is over, so make sure you take some back with you, okay? Judge!! They all frantically nodded and Mary nodded toward Tenzou before turning her back on them all. She raised Ex. Collbrande in her left hand and held Tenzous hand in her right. He squeezed her hand and a faint strength squeezed back. Now, this is for the Justitia and pride of England and so that those virtues may be embraced and live on here in Musashi. The sword is a linchpin and the ship is freedom. Those aboard wield two powers, but they are no almighty saints. So Bless those desperate to live, Ex. Collbrande. She nodded and let go of the sword. While floating, it quickly rotated and stood straight up in front of her. She grabbed its hilt once more, placed her hand against her forehead, and inhaled. Everyone, charge!! Asama sighed at the overlapping war cries coming from Takao. She wore her shrine maiden outfit and held her bow, but she did not prepare an arrow. She was using it for spatial tuning. Instead of an arrow, several charms were wrapped around the string and she would pluck the string to send vibrations through them. We need to tune the ships ether pathways and distribute the force of the shells across different parts of the ship! But the vibration will get really bad in anything related to the water pipes, so please tell me if theyre headed in that direction. I can work to avoid that! She was speaking to people holding arrows or wearing shrine maiden outfits who were positioned at set intervals along the outer edge of the ship. They all nodded and began plucking their tuning bows. The most powerful of the attacks on the Musashi would be dealt with by the gravity barriers or armor rackets wielded by the powerful students like Mitotsudaira. However, they could not handle most of the smaller shells falling in parabolic arcs or the damage from fragments of shells. And so the smaller shells were being intentionally ignored by the gravity barriers. Music!! She plucked her bow to tune accordingly. The tuning distributed the impact to the armor. The damage was still there, but it spread through the ship along the ether fuel pipes to lighten the impact and lessen the damage to light scrapes. Its like distributing a terrible injury into light scratches across your entire body. A bad enough injury would never fully heal and leave a bad scar, but scratches almost always healed on their own and left no scarring. She was not sure if they could reduce the damage that far, but it was worth doing. Of course, if the attacks continue long enough, the entire ship will be destroyed. Neshinbara had made this decision because it was a small-scale battle. Novice: A Tsirhc version of this has already been adopted using their authority to distribute, but with something as large as the Musashi, managing the distribution is difficult and it would be dangerous without someone at Asama-kuns level in charge. If the distribution shifted too heavily toward the engine division or somewhere similar, it would all be over. That meant her actions here had real meaning and the people helping her would feel the same about their own actions. All of those lined up and plucking their bowstrings had Shinto-related or music-related part-time jobs. Some were from different nations, but they all held their bows or analogous instruments. I see. Then feel the musical power of the Crossdressing Shrine Maiden Army Yamato Takeru!! No, this is a job for the screaming gagaku punk of the Orthodox Doujin Shrine Maiden Band White Cover[1]!! Wait! Its time for the Platonic Idealism Band IDE-ON! to cross national borders!! Our Shinto groups have reached unprecedented levels of chaos over the past few months. With that earnest thought, Asama felt working to protect the ship like this was perfect for a Shinto worker who cleansed impurities. And the shrines protective charms have been selling like crazy lately! she thought while triumphantly clenching her fist in her heart. Suddenly, a sign frame appeared. Wise Sister: Come to think of it, its been a long time since I saw Asama not shooting anything. Me: Youre right, sis. Its been so long since I saw her not shoot something that this is worrying me. Wise Sister: Thats right, foolish brother. It is worrying. After all, she claimed shooting things to purify them was a way of fighting off bad luck, but she was actually shooting everything for the bad luck itself. In other words, shes a bad luck junkie! Kh! I cant type a response when using both hands to pluck my bow! Shinto has failed me! No, this is fine, she pouted in her heart. No matter what they say, I dont shoot anything while on the job. I need to stick to jobs like this and live a peaceful life from now on. Yes, it isnt a shrine maidens job to shoot anything. For example Me: Shrine maidens sure have it tough. Not only is shooting things part of their job, but they have to deal with all the tentacles too. Ive been studying with porn games lately, so I know all about what shrine maidens do on the job! No! Thats just in porn games! I promise!! She accidentally shouted her response out loud and messed up the distribution enough for water to rocket into the air from a fountain in Tamas nature district. She frantically made a correction and slowed her breathing. C-c-c-c-calm down. Were under attack and its my job to protect us. You could call this a shrine maiden defense, so At that point, she heard Naomasas voice from the right. Nwah! Mito! I messed up my control!! Eh? Asama turned to the right. Jizuri Suzaku had passed Mitotsudaira an armor panel, but the powerful wind of the shelling blew it off course. The silver chains frantically caught it, but it would not arrive in time for Isaacs next bullet. Not good, thought Asama just as Mitotsudaira and Naomasa turned toward her. Hurry! W-with what!? Why do you sound like youre expecting me to do something without telling me what it is!? Cmon, Hanami, you tell them too! But when she looked over, Hanami was averting her gaze and setting up the usual shooting spell. See, Asama-chi!? Hurry up and intercept it just like your own Mouse predicted! Um, yknow Well, whatever, she thought. I dont really want to shoot. Thats right. Im only doing it because they told me to. And if this hits, it will do a lot of damage. Im the only one that can do anything right now, so it isnt like I want to or anything. Nope, not at all. Ill just set up a fixed pathway for the dispersion andoh, dear. It looks like I really have no choice. To say it like Masazumi, this is truly regrettable. Oh, it really cant be helped. Not at all. Heh heh heh. Hit!! After a great roar and burst of light from the outer edge, Neshinbara muttered to himself. Im glad to see Asama-kun is in top form today. Heh heh heh. That junkie shrine maiden just fired a counter to the enemys high speed shell. Just how fast can she fire? Me: Shes got to have researched how to strengthen her spell. Probably, said Neshinbara just before he heard voices from the southern end of IZUMO. But these were not the voices of Tenzous unit as they pursued Henris musketeer unit. These voices came from the woods even further south. So they are here! This is the non-human unit of Hexagone Fran?aises regular army! Two hundred people burst from the woods like the wind and most of them were beastmen. They had their muskets on their backs, but they raced across the grassy plain while holding their specialized weapons or no weapons at all. The beastmen were headed toward Tenzous second formation that pursued Henris unit. They were going to attack them from behind. Neshinbaras eyebrows rose when he saw their speed. Wow, they really are faster than humans! And its amazing they can keep that many people so organized! Heh heh heh. War nerd, is it just me or is this making you happy!? I-I am not happy about this! O-oh no. E-everyone is in so much trouble!! Th-theyre like living material for my novels!! This guys hopeless, muttered the others as Neshinbara finally gave an order. Second formation, split apart! The second formation obeyed Neshinbaras order while the beastman unit pursued them. Simply put, they split apart. The back half suddenly applied the brakes. The split occurred just as they were taking the corner to pursue Henris musketeer unit. Everyone in the back of the unit was non-human. They were primarily beastmen who were skilled at hand-to-hand fighting. They waved toward those continuing on who were either shadows or winged races. Take care of Lady Mary!! And keep an eye on that ninja so he doesnt try anything funny and cant get too close! Judge! replied those continuing on. Make sure you hurry back! And dont get too badly hurt! Blades and bullets arent gonna kill us!! Those staying behind turned to the enemy charging from the southern woods. Honestly, I wish our secretarys prediction hadnt been so accurate. Judge. Its non-human vs. non-human. We dont have any weapons that will work on us, so it comes down to our physical bodies. In other words, were acting as a wall here. Well, thats fine. They all took low stances and a half-tiger beastman bared his fangs. Were the up-and-coming group that sank into the darkness of England, the land of monsters and spirits. Theyre the group that claims to be the originals while working with the humans. Even after a hundred years of fighting, we couldnt settle which side was stronger. If itll let us continue that fight, our stupid chancellors idea might not be all that bad. Lets see whos the strongest. Meanwhile, the enemy roared. The Hexagone Fran?aise beastmen and giants charged forward in lowered stances of their own and they let out a shout. Enough talk! You have forgotten what it is to eat humans and you have lived in idle sloth! You have no right to speak of us as equals! Is that so? replied a girl with sheeps horns on the Musashi side. She tied the sash on her armored uniform before continuing. Listen. Were a good judge of the people we see. After all A moment later, the dozen or so people at the front of the charging Hexagone Fran?aise unit were knocked over and blown away. We happen to know some humans who people call demons. Some new figures appeared in front of Musashis non-human unit while wrapped in wind. The four people wore modified Far Eastern uniforms. The Hexagone Fran?aise unit stopped their charge and commented on the academy emblem on their chests. The six coins! Are you the Sanada Ten Braves!? Indeed we are, said the man standing at the head of the four. He wore a long cloak and was of medium build. His narrow eyes were bent in a smile and he bowed his head toward his enemy while stroking the cloth bags attached to his uniform in places. In that instant, a sudden change came over the front row of the non-human unit. !? Blood sprayed from their necks and they flew backwards. What!? The large beastmen prepared for a fight, but the young man with the cloth bags only slowly raised his lowered head. And he opened his smiling mouth. Now then, he said. It is time for us outsiders to join in. Notes 1. Pronounced the same as a type of gagaku singing. Volume 3, 23: Outside Exister Volume 3, Chapter 23: Outside Exister What makes an appearance When you are in a pinch Even if you did not ask for it Point Allocation (Old Friends) The four Sanada ninja confronted Hexagone Fran?aises non-human unit on the grassy plain. The scent of blood began to fill the air, but the young man with cloth bags remained in a relaxed stance. He looked across his enemies again and nodded. Hello. I am Unneeded #5, Anayama Kosuke, he said slowly. We are Sanada ninja. I hope we have a chance to work with each other in the future as well. Next to him, a woman held up a new metal fan sword. I am Unneeded #7, Unno Rokurou. I need to make up for yesterday. She smiled bitterly and a girl stood behind her. This girl embodied the word small and she performed some quick stretches before waving toward the enemy. Im Unneeded #4, Isa. Nice to meet you. S-sure, said the Hexagone Fran?aise unit with a wave back at her. Unno tilted her head at them and patted Isas back which was only at her own waist height. Just so you know, Isa here is the second oldest in our group. And shes not even long-lived. The Hexagone Fran?aise non-humans exchanged a glance before finally reacting. Ehhhhhh!? Ah, theyre creeped out! Roku, thats mean! As long as they dont find out, it isnt true! Unno laughed loudly regardless and the final ninja said, You shouldnt deceive people. He was tall and skinny enough that he looked about to break and he bent his body a little at the waist. Unneeded #10Kakei Juuzou. A fire burned at his mouth, but it did not come from a cigarette. He held a fuse between his lips and he quickly turned his back on #5 Anayama who stood up front. You take care of this, Ana. Sasuke may have told us its our turn, but I dont like being the center of attention. I thought as much. Anayama took a breath and a step forward. He spread his arms toward the Hexagone Fran?aise group and nodded. Now then, everyone. As soon as he spoke, Hexagone Fran?aise fired. One of the giants used the rifle he held in his fingers. However Oh, dear. The flying bullet burst in front of Anayamas eyes. It sounded like stone being struck and Isa scowled at the scattering sparks. Juuzou, your fuse stinks. I hate cigarettes. Sorry. Kakei rubbed her head with a smile and Anayama nodded. Now then, everyone. We are here today in order to protest the damage to the trade ship that Lady Yoshitsune left here. That is our official reason. However His smile deepened. Yes, this is a sort of publicity for the Sanada clan. Publicity? Rokurou smiled and answered Hexagone Fran?aises question. Its about the Testament descriptions. Asama: Publicity? What does that have to do with the Testament descriptions? Novice: The Sanada clan has some historical circumstances and that means they have to advertise themselves. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. The nerd is getting full of himself already! Me: Neshinbara needs to get to the point quicker. Its hard to make jokes like this. Novice: Kh! I-I was just about to get there! Smoking Girl: Just get on with it. So what is this publicity for the Sanada clan? Their ninja Ten Braves are pretty famous. Even Ive heard of Sarutobi Sasuke or Kirigakure Saizou, but what is it they have to publicize? Novice: Judge. In the Far East, the final confrontation between Hashiba and Matsudaira is split between the east and west factions and takes place at Osaka. Sanada is a small clan, but they split themselves between east and west to ensure they survive. Silver Wolf: Judge. Thats right. And Sanada Nobushige, their commander who controls the Ten Braves, joins Hashibas Western Army. Do you understand what that means? The Mouri clan leads the Western Army and thats Hexagone Fran?aise who theyre fighting now. Asama: So the Ten Braves are showing off what they can do to the Mouri clan that leads the faction theyll eventually join? Silver Wolf: Judge. That is exactly what it means. Thats why the Sanada clan is currently - Ah, Tomo! Another shell is coming! Asama: Hit!! Wise Sister: That one sounded nice. So, what? Are the Sanada Ten Braves helping us while publicly announcing that theyll eventually join the Western Army? Silver Wolf: Yes. According to the Testament descriptions, Sanada does not join Hashiba until the fall of Takeda. While Sanada is a small nation, they have enough skilled elites to make this an important issue. They can be very determined. Neshinbara remained silent as he listened to the others explain the situation. I have to keep quiet. Yes. This silence proves I am not a history nerd. Its hard, but I have to resist. Its for my reputation. But Mal-Ga: The glasses nerd sure is quiet. Its kind of creepy. Novice: Do you want me to talk or dont you!? Make up your mind! Mal-Ga: Guys need to show some independence! He grabbed the sign frame and threw it to the floor, but Michizane quickly displayed a new one. He thanked the Mouse and turned to Kimi who calmly held a cream puff. Want one? No thanks. Heh heh. But youll eat the bread your old girlfriend gives you. The blood drained from his face. A fearsome enemy had some embarrassing information on him. W-wait! Im trying to work, but time out! Where did you learn about that!? Mal-Ga: Yes, where could it have come from? Novice: Was it you!? It was, wasnt it? It had to have been! Four Eyes: What does it matter? Yes, yes. It looks like the girl understands, said Kimi. More importantly, look. Sanada is beginning their advertisement. We should be watching as their future enemies, right? The first movement from the Sanada ninja came from #5 Anayama as he walked forward. He slowly closed in on the Hexagone Fran?aise non-human unit. Musashi, we will assist in stopping Hexagone Fran?aise because Sanadas cargo will be damaged at this rate. But if we fought as your primary force, the Testament Union would not be happy. Instead, we will stick to the bare minimum. Without waiting for a response from Musashis non-human unit, he turned his smile toward the cautious enemy. The only weapons we will use are our techniques and blades. Killing you would leave a bad impression and be terrible publicity, after all. But dont get upset if we end up driving a blade into your heart. Do you really think you can!? The Hexagone Fran?aise non-human unit lowered their stances in preparation. The instant he arrived within ten meters of them, the dozen or so on Hexagone Fran?aises front line moved in unison. They all collapsed. What!? The rear line of the Hexagone Fran?aise beastman unit saw the entire front line sway, tilt backwards, and finally collapse as if someone had pulled them. All of their necks had been ripped open. A large gash had appeared in the gap between the bone and the muscle connecting their solid breastbone to their neck. The wound was deep, but non-humans could regenerate quickly. Regardless They wont be able to breathe properly for a few minutes, so they cant rejoin this fight. All of a sudden, Anayama stood among them. The surprised Hexagone Fran?aise non-humans tried to surround him, but Hes gone? He had vanished. They all faced each other and looked in either direction. But an attack did arrive. !? Several geysers of blood shot into the sky. The scattering arcs of blood were red and black and their rapidly increasing speed and quantity refused to stop. !! The gushing blood rushed along the curve of the surrounding figures. The race began at the necks of those who had tried to surround Anayama and it followed the path of countless slashes. Ahh!! All of those who had been attacked, looked at the others surrounding them, realized they had met the same fate, and opened their eyes wide. The area was filled with surprised faces turned in every direction. You! Someone gave a shout of confusion about their comrades conditions. All of those who had surrounded the ninja had fallen out of step, but it did not end there. Is it my turn now? Its a pain, but I guess I should help too. Number #7 Unno with her metal fan sword and #10 Kakei with his fuse stepped forward. Kakei kept his hands in his pockets as he gently bent his tall body and moved toward the enemy. Please, just let me defeat you. That will be easier for all of us. Id prefer to dance. Their conflicting desires were both granted. As blood spray filled the air like mist, Unno seemed to dance as she sliced at the remaining ones with her metal fan sword, and Kakei sighed. Sorry. With that, a hole opened in the chests of those who had yet to collapse. They were bullet holes. With his hands still in his pockets, Kakei shot the nearby non-humans one at a time. And it did not matter if his target was a beastman, a demon, or a spirit. Sorry about that. These are silver bullets. Decorations of blood scattered and danced and the non-humans collapsed. About thirty of them were taken out almost immediately. Dont let it shake you!! With the front line gone, the circle of non-humans bent and tightened in. It tightened in on #4 Isa who had stayed back at the center of the circle as the other three moved ahead. Oh? said the short girl as the enemy circle quickly closed in on her. Um, Roku! Juuzou! Come help your senior! Arent I cute!? I dont care! shouted back Unno. You rank higher than us, so do something yourself! Personally, I think near you is the most dangerous place to be, added Kakei. While gashes continued to appear on the enemies, Anayama appeared with a smile on his face. Should I help you? I am only the next rank down and we could view it as an inspection. A portion of the enemy circle looked surprised at his sudden appearance, but the non-humans rushing at small Isa prepared their attacks first. Most of the beastmen used their powerful bodies as their primary weapons. Their claws and fangs were the foundation of their close-quarters combat. One down!! The howling of weak War Cries sounded as they attacked Isa. It almost looked like they were mindlessly rushing toward their food. When he saw it, Kakei groaned, brought a hand to his forehead, and covered his eyes. A moment later, all of the enemies around Isa vanished. Everyone there saw it. Isa was there, but the surrounding enemies were not. However, they had not actually vanished and Rokurou simply frowned and muttered to herself. Youre making this exciting again, arent you? She was looking at the area around Isa, except up in the air. The group of enemies had been blasted high into the sky. The reason why was obvious: something had appeared around the girl. They were two fifty-meter heavy god of war arms. The giant arms were covered in black armor and they floated alongside Isas own arms. The spell spinning wheel expanded on her back made sure those steel arms emulated even the smallest twitch of her arms. Miiiiikoshi Nyuuuuudou! She spun around and her words flowed out as if in song. Sawwww right through youuuuuu!! She swung her arms outwards and toward both the sky and the ground while keeping her balance. After several dozen sounds of impact, the people flying through the air were all knocked outwards. Every single person on the ground within range of her had been sent flying. The noise was much like something wet being crushed. She had scattered them. None remained and the wind her arms created blew away the bloody mist that Anayama had used to decorate the air. All that remained were the bodies collapsed on the ground, the four ninja, and the English and Hexagone Fran?aise non-human units facing each other from either side. Right between the two sides, said Anayama. Its a good spot for publicity, but Right, agreed Rokurou. We need to save face for Lady Yoshitsune. The other three nodded and faced the same direction: the Hexagone Fran?aise unit. However, the non-humans did not falter. They instead prepared for a fight. Whats this? All we did was take care of the ones in a rush for some glory. Theres still over half of them left. Thats right, agreed Anayama. It would make for a poor advertisement if we let it end in an instant. The Hexagone Fran?aise non-humans laughed and the one in the lead looked up to the sky. We will obey the great vice chancellor. They all launched their bodies toward the ninja. And use every last ounce of strength!! Those words were joined by a sound from the battlefield. Musashis second unit, which had originally been their target, had reached Henris unit. Henri clicked her tongue and turned toward the pursuing enemy. Did they speed up by splitting their unit in two!? This enemy had plenty of speed. Trying to run would only get Henris unit attacked from behind and stopping would make them perfect targets for the enemys momentum. In that case, thought Henri as she forced only herself to stop. I will stop the initial attack! Everyone else continue on and join with Armands- She trailed off because she had spotted a new figure in front of Armands unit charging in from the north. It was a demonic long-lived automaton wearing a white Far Eastern uniform. Houjou Ujinao! Are you backing them here!? By the time she cried out, a battle had already begun. The two hundred Belle de Marionnettes of Armands unit were firing and otherwise attacking Ujinao. The automatons attack on Ujinao was precise. She had two swords at her shoulders and two at her waist, so eight of them charged ahead of the leading group to outnumber her swords two-to-one. And at the same time Fire!! The light of spell gunpowder flashed and gunpowder smoke floated into the air. Two hundred bullets accompanied the eight charging automatons. Ujinaos first move was to take a small step back. Mathematically, this is quite a simple attack. Her body swayed to the side and she swung her arms without opening her eyes. She swung the first upwards and the second downwards so they crossed. Solution found. The four swords cut down all the bullets flying toward her. The two hundred shots were taken out in an instant. This produced a sound much like sand hitting something and the sparks resembled a band of light. The light accurately followed the path of the blades and scattered shards of metal with almost calm movement. She could not catch a few of the bullets, so they slipped through. Oops. She twisted her head. With an automaton body, she could raise her senses to several hundred times the speed of a humans, so the flying bullets might as well have been standing still. It did not matter that her eyes were closed. Your shots too accurately target my vitals. Sound is more than enough. That was when the leading eight burst through the gunpowder smoke. The automatons had already drawn their large swords. Two performed iai strikes from above, two from the middle, and two from below. The last two performed jabs. However, Ujinao sheathed her swords as they approached. Ejection drawing. With that, four swords were fired from her shoulders and waist. She did not use gravitational control or her fingers. A spell accelerated the swords from the ejectors held on with chains and her gravitational control grabbed at them and spun them around. The swords literally shot toward the approaching automatons. They had completely misread the speed of her attack and were caught off guard. !! Each sword cut down the two automatons in its path. Ujinao heard eight solid sounds. The snapping of wires sounded like twanging bowstrings. Oh? But the automatons did more than just be destroyed. They all grabbed the blades that cut through them and stabbed those blades deep inside themselves. They stole her weapons. The eight automatons literally made the swords a part of themselves by burying them inside their slender bodies, two to a blade. If one stabbed a blade through her stomach or lower chest, another would skewer her own body onto the blade sticking from the first ones back. Together, they would hold the blade in place. We will be taking these. With that, the eight collapsed to the ground as four masses. Some had their limbs smashed and some were sliced entirely in two, but Ujinao had lost her weapons regardless. Now then, she muttered while raising her hands. She did not even try to look and her eyes remained closed. But she could hear them. They were trying to remain silent, but she could definitely hear the earth rumbling. Are they coming? The remaining automatons were charging forward with their various weapons. And they did not all attack from the front. Many circled to the left and right or even diagonally behind her and some even held their swords high to attack from overhead. The attack came in two waves. The first was a small group of about fifty and the second was about one hundred forty. Ujinao thought of it like a tsunami. She was unarmed as the fifty of the first wave attacked with their blades, guns, and striking weapons. They rushed in at full speed to crush her, but she did not fall back. She only gently angled herself backwards. As dolls, you should already know this. She dropped her raised hands so they were spread at her sides. Dolls have a top and a bottom. A moment later, the leading wall of fifty or so automatons was crushed. The leading Belle de Marionnettes were smashed like they were made of glass. Their clothes tore and their internal components C everything from their abdomens to their internal frames and even wire cylinders C were ripped and broken into useless scrap. Dust scattered. The other Belle de Marionnettes did not understand why because their comrades had been destroyed before they could record anything. The following group only knew that Ujinao had fired something at high speed. Even so, they did not hesitate to charge in. Master Armand! The Belle de Marionnettes all sensed the same thing. Something had appeared overhead and it was even larger than the attacking tsunami they formed. It was the floating islands crust. As they held Ujinao in place by attacking in waves, Armand would drop the crust to crush them along with the enemy. Armands technique would crush them too, but they did not mind. After all, a Belle de Marionnettes true form was not their body. It was the soul that formed their core. If we are victorious, our bodies can be replaced!! With that cry, they did not hesitate to continue their charge. But that was when they heard a voice. Ujinao had muttered two quiet words without opening her eyes. I see. She swung her hands backwards. Let me bring out something a little heavier than before. She raised her arms to shoulder height and something could be heard exploding. The sounds continued as if blooming and something appeared in the air over her shoulders. Odawara Specialty C Worlds Steepest Mountains. A great many objects were spatially ejected with scattering shards of light indicating the cover had been removed. They were approximately one thousand large swords that would be automatically drawn using divine spell gunpowder. Ujinao spoke to the great number of swords that were grouped together in wooden containers. Higane, Kurakake, tower up front. Three hundred blades could be heard being ejected from their scabbards and the movements of Ujinaos fingers caused them all to rotate around their hilts. They shot out and sliced. The wave of automatons approaching from the front exploded. The three hundred swords speed meant unavoidable destruction for the enemy, but it was not enough to completely stop them. All of the automatons tried to reach her with only their undamaged parts. ! Those automatons were not alone. While they fell apart and approached as if clinging to the air, the giant piece of crust fell behind them. This was Armands attack and he intended to crush Ujinao with its weight. Ujinao responded with a single action, but that was not to fall back. Myoujou. With that single word, a fifteen meter cannon-like sheath was ejected above her right shoulder. The white sheaths inner shell appeared first, the outer shell appeared later, and the clasps were spatially ejected to fix the two shells together By the time it was complete, torii emblems had appeared along the cannon-like sheath as if slicing it into countless pieces and the rotation of the torii emblems accelerated. The tip of the long sheath began to tremble and Ujinao placed her hand on the giant hilt sticking out. Close the valley. As soon as she spoke, she drew Myoujou. She pulled her body to the right and she snapped her right fingers in front of Myoujous hilt. With a great noise, light burst from the sheaths opening and the long sword was ejected. The sheath moved backwards to eliminate the recoil, but the sword flew forward at tremendous speed. At the very last second, Ujinao rotated to the right and touched Myoujous hilt with her left hand. To use the force of its ejection as an attack, torii emblems appeared on Myoujous blade and applied a high speed rotation. Even as it left her hand, it drove forward while twisting as if extending away from her and left behind only an afterimage of light. !! And then Myoujou drove tip-first back into the sheath that had returned from the recoil. She nodded as soon as it did. This is over. With those words, everything was destroyed. It was all sliced apart and scattered. The wave of automatons, the lowering crust, and everything else was cut, crushed, and sliced. Every object in Myoujous path had a slight deviation along that line. No one can climb them. The shockwave arrived a moment later and it all exploded. Now then, thought Ujinao as she put away Worlds Steepest Mountains and gently brushed off the downpour of scattering fragments. Futago. She drew two swords from the air and faced someone. How about it, musketeer? You can always gather their cores later. Armand stood beyond the scattered piles of rubble with his hips lowered in a defensive stance. He did well to avoid that. Henri of the Three Musketeers had spatially ejected weapons much like Worlds Steepest Mountains. That had likely allowed this Musketeer to make a reflexive decision. He had moved the crust frame to protect him and that had successfully defended against her attack. It seemed he had attempted to save the other automatons too, but the musketeer unit automatons had rejected his attempt and covered for him instead. That was likely an expression of their hierarchical relationship. However, Ujinao merely saw it as a mistake on her part. And so she made a suggestion to make up for it. Will you help me go back over my math? Gladly. Especially if a special duty officer level like me can keep the Odawara chancellor busy without using a pincer attack. He then changed the subject. Hey, how would Sagami, home of Belle de Marionnettes, judge us? Let me tell you one thing. She gave a quick smile toward the ground and spoke while already launching her body forward. If a doll has someone to take good care of them, they are doing an excellent job. Just as she said that, she heard a sound behind her. Is that? It was the sound of splitting metal and bursting machinery. In other words, it was the noise of a breaking god of war. Oh? Some of the Hexagone Fran?aise gods of war fighting in front of the bridge to central Musashi had been destroyed. And all three of them were destroyed at once. Henri saw the scene to her right as she ran. The Lourd de Marionnettes battling Musashis vice chancellor and Satomis student council president were being defeated. There had been five including the reactivated ones, but three of those had been defeated simultaneously. Counting the three that had been destroyed earlier, six had now been defeated. But this is odd. Vice Chancellor Honda Futayo had likely destroyed one and she wanted to say the Satomi president had likely destroyed another. But the Satomi president had been fighting a defensive battle ever since her first attack. To hold back the greater numbers of the enemy, she had used her Lourd de Marionnettes great defensive power to focus on defense while the Musashi vice chancellor would attack with Tonbokiri whenever she saw an opening. That had been their strategy earlier. Henri remained certain the Musashi vice chancellor had defeated one Lourd de Marionnette. However What happened to the other two that were defeated!? If two Lourd de Marionnettes of Hexagone Fran?aises main force had been defeated at once Was it Chancellor Satomi Yoshiyoris Yatsufusa!? That was exactly what she saw push the two defeated machines out of the way like a gate and step forward. The white canine heavy god of war had eight jewel-shaped engines arranged in the center of its back and it held a large sword that sprayed a mist from its thick blade. That is the sword-cannon Murasamemaru! The silence brought by Yatsufusas appearance on the battlefield did not last long. Two of Hexagone Fran?aises Lourd de Marionnettes almost simultaneously attacked Yatsufusa from the left and right. One swung its blade down from above on Yatsufusas right. With only a small delay, the other swung its blade up from below on Yatsufusas left. Yatsufusa already held Murasamemaru to the right, so its right arm would be held in place while the true attack was made on the lower left. Yatsufusa simply moved in response. The white Lourd de Marionnette lightly stepped to the right and swung its right arm outwards. The action looked casual and everyone gasped. With the Lourd de Marionnette approaching from the right, it did not have the space to fully swing its blade. However, something did hit: Murasamemarus pommel. The hard metal pommel jabbed into the center of the Lourd de Marionnettes chest like the butt end of a spear. In an instant, Yatsufusas arm returned as if the jab had failed, but that was not what had happened. The pommel had not left the enemys chest. Yatsufusa shook its wrist and elbow to eliminate its opponents momentum. And over the course of an instant, the enemy Lourd de Marionnette truly did stop. That was when Yatsufusa swiftly tugged on the pommel to remove it from the enemy. Risking your life for victory is an admirable deed. Yatsufusa rotated its entire body toward its right arm while swinging the pommel up in a high-speed backhand blow. The pommel struck the Hexagone Fran?aise Lourd de Marionnette. The white canine Lourd de Marionnette spun like a top and its right hand drove into the enemy craft like a stake to the lower stomach. That enemy was crushed and flew through the air. Yatsufusa continued rotating to sweep away that defeated enemy. A color raced along the tip of that rotation. It was the color white. That was Yatsufusas color and the color of mist. Yatsufusa pulled back its elbow to turn the backhand pommel attack into a proper sword strike. It rotated further, swung its elbow like a whip, and moved its wrist so the spray of mist rotated with it. It was rotating toward the other Lourd de Marionnette charging in from the left. The cooperation between right and left was gone. The right Lourd de Marionnette was supposed to give time for the one on the left to rush in, but that had failed and Yatsufusa spun around. However, the left Lourd de Marionnette did not falter. To combat Yatsufusas rotation, it held its thick short sword with both hands, ducked down, and charged in from the shoulder. It was trying to slip below the rotating Murasamemaru. Meanwhile, Yatsufusa moved to intercept it. However, it did not use Murasamemaru to do so. Its right arm continued carrying its blade along the same path and it used its left leg instead. Yatsufusa held up its foot and struck the left Lourd de Marionnette as if slamming its heel into the machine. Its heel struck the enemys right collarbone near the back. The sound of impact shook the air Having its collarbone stepped on from the back caused the left Lourd de Marionnette to lose balance and fall. Yatsufusa used the force of the collapsing enemy pushing back on its right foot to accelerate its rotation. Yatsufusa spun and finally struck with Murasamemaru. But instead of the surrounding Lourd de Marionnettes, the blade moved to the west. Isaac had fired a pair of shells toward Yatsufusa. Yatsufusa made a one-handed strike toward the twin shots tearing through the air, but it continued rotating afterwards. And ! A bestial roar filled the battlefield. It was not Yatsufusas voice. Murasamemarus blade shook and produced the roar while practically gushing mist. The roar travelled west and the air split along its path. A transparent line of shimmering travelled out ahead. It reached as far as Isaac and shook slightly. At some point, all noise had vanished. Then, Yatsufusa performed its follow-through motions. Weep, Murasamemaru. That straight line of empty air exploded and cried. The cry raced after the tremoring line, wrapped around it, scattered rain and mist, instantly sliced through Isaacs two bullets, and continued on. Meanwhile, Isaac lowered down into a crouching position. The path of the sliced air covered approximately a kilometer and it was soon colored by rainclouds and mist. As soon as Yatsufusa placed Murasamemaru in its scabbard, everything along the line burst and rain scattered everywhere. Yoshiyasu watched the events before her in a daze. This is insane. Even if they were outnumbered, he had charged into a defensive battle and immediately taken out two of the enemy. And when he had taken out the next two How did he know the two on his left and right were a diversion for the gunner!? One good method of quickly and consecutively defeating two enemies approaching from the left and right was to turn your initial attack into a rotation, just as Yatsufusa had done. However, that rotation had been to the right, so he had turned his back to Isaac and the others. The enemy had tried to use that fact. Their target was Satomis chancellor who was using the Satomi flagcraft Yatsufusa and Murasamemaru. Two gods of war without officer positions was a small price to pay for a target like that. The speed with which they put together that attack proved just how much training Hexagone Fran?aises god of war unit had. However I supposedly received the same training as him. She looked to Yatsufusas flight devices, back, and weaponry. She compared them to the countless scratches and chipped blades of her own weaponry and that comparison led her to a simple conclusion. Im inexperienced. How much easier would it have been if her training was so insufficient that she could believe the difference came from the comparative abilities of their gods of war and weapons? She felt as if nothing about her could ever hope to reach that back standing so close in front of her. And that feeling was reinforced by the voices the Musashis students were directing toward Yatsufusa. Those rising voices gave cheers and praise. Yes. She understood that it was him they were relying on. And to convince herself of that, she listened more carefully to the cheers coming from the Musashi. She noticed a few voices that were particularly loud. Nwooohhh! This is amazing material! Im so glad I got to see it in person! War is so great! Wartime is perfect for an aspiring author! Sis! Sis! Isnt that god of war amazing!? It cut through two of those giant shots at once! Does that put its power at two Asamas!? P-please dont compare a peaceful shrine maiden to a god of war! Im not like that! Heh heh heh. Thats right. You arent like that. You, white Satomi god of war! If Asama was serious, that would only be the beginning! Underestimate her and youll be blown away by her Asama Power! Could you all stop saying what could easily cause international incidents? Really now. These people are hopeless! thought Yoshiyasu in a deep, calm part of her heart. She looked forward and saw Yatsufusas head lowered and shoulders shaking. Hey, Yoshiyori. Were in the middle of a battle here. Oh, youre right, Yoshiyasu. We are. But What? Are you scared? She shouted at the back before her eyes. Of course not!! Is that so? He sounded almost relieved. She then noticed Yatsufusas right arm looked somewhat limp, so she limited her voice to only reach him. Yoshiyori, dont tell me It was the one-handed strike to raise my speed. Lets just say a second attack would be difficult. This means both Satomi and I are inexperienced, Yoshiyasu. The admonishing tone in his voice irritated her a little. Then I will- Fall back, Yoshiyasu. She did not have time to ask why. The reason made itself immediately apparent. It was a silver god of war. The flight devices on its back were raised, but it did not fly. Instead, it glided along the ground with the speed of a shell. That is Hexagone Fran?aises flagcraft Palais-Cardinal! Yatsufusa moved forward and the two clashed after the seventh step. As the white canine god of war and the silver feminine god of war fought, the battle on the infantry level moved to accept that change. The Hexagone Fran?aise god of war unit began to fall back. The functioning ones helped evacuate and carry the others while Yatsufusa and Palais-Cardinal began to fight in their place. Palais-Cardinal sent out attack after attack in quick succession and Yatsufusa received them. Yatsufusas right arm was damaged, but Palais-Cardinal did not hold back. Seventy percent of the attacks to Yatsufusas right were sent inward out and they drove Yatsufusa left and to the north. In the center of the open battlefield, Adeles advance unit was left motionless due to the flanking attack from Henris unit. And we were so close! The situation had nearly fallen to a free-for-all, so Yoshiyasus god of war could not move either. Futayo remained, but Novice: Vice President Honda-kun, remain on standby in front of the bridge. Tonbokiri: You mean the enemy wants me to support the others? Novice: Judge. They most want to avoid having Adele and the others return to the Musashi, so we need to leave someone at the Musashis entrance who can intercept on the infantry level. For one thing Novice: If Palais-Cardinal defeats Yatsufusa and charges in, who else can stop it? Tonbokiri: Judge. Understood. But what makes you think the enemy can send in more reinforcements? Novice: They have yet to send out their chancellor, student council president, or even vice chancellor. Do you understand what that means? said Neshinbaras text. Novice: We are using everything available to us for both offense and defense while even getting help from other nations, but they still have forces to spare. We may have defeated eight gods of war That was when they made their appearance. Far to the west, they appeared from the side hatches of the Hexagone Fran?aise warships. They were gods of war and they too wore red coats over their blue armored outfits. Novice: Thirty-two of them and all heavily equipped. If they can send out that many from the ships that have landed, just how many do the ships overhead hold? Adele remained motionless three hundred meters from the Musashi. The Hexagone Fran?aise side had deployed a new formation around the Musashi forces. Meanwhile, the anchor piles making up the barricade had been almost entirely destroyed or pulled from the ground, so they would be no help defensively. This isnt good. It was currently 3:08. How much damage would they take if the enemy used the remaining seven minutes to charge in? To prevent that and to defend, Adele and her unit could not move. That meant they would not return to the Musashi even if it meant taking damage themselves. And the same goes for the 1st special duty officers group. She then realized something. She may only have noticed because they were stuck there for defense. The Palais-Cardinal and the musketeer unit attacking us are falling back? They must have gone ahead to retrieve the individuals from the destroyed god of wars and the cores of the automatons. Palais-Cardinal had been facing Yatsufusa, but it swept its opponent aside with a blade and moved away. Its too bad, but we can leave the rest to the main force. With those words, Henri and Armand made a large leap to the west. But they did not leave. They only fell back three hundred meters to join with the approaching main force. That left the four hundred of Adeles advance unit and the three hundred of Tenzous unit that had joined with them. That gives us seven hundred in all, but all of us have been worn down already. Many of them were out of spell charms as well as internal Blessings. Meanwhile, Hexagone Fran?aises main force of thirty-two heavily equipped gods of war approached. The imperial guards formed the center of the infantry group that numbered approximately two thousand. With one side nearly out of strength and the other with strength so spare, the two sides faced each other from three hundred meters apart. That was the situation as Adele saw it. Now, she said in her heart. What are we supposed to do? In Oxford Academys main hall, Englands Trumps and the other high-ranking individuals checked the footage from IZUMO. The Fairy Queen sat in her throne and Vice President Dudley spoke from her side. Wh-wh-wh-what is the situation on the battlefield, Your Majesty. Elizabeth nodded, brought a hand to her chin, and looked to the sign frame in front of her. The screen showed a mermaid on a ship reading a book inside an aquatic bed and ship controller that resembled both a cradle and a harp. Cavendish. Eh? Oh, right. Testament. What is it, Your Majesty? Sorry for interrupting your reading. You can finish that later. What is that look for? Youre ruining your looks, so smile. You have three seconds. Now, tell me what Hexagone Fran?aise is after. Why would they use such a roundabout formation? Um, said Cavendish as she opened a few sign frames. The sign frame indicated her current location was the midpoint between England and Hexagone Fran?aise. She was out with Drake and the others to ensure Hexagone Fran?aises fleet did not approach England. Okay. Based on our reconnaissance information, they are trying to display their intention to become the nation that will rule in the next generation. Thats too long. Sum it up in five words. They wont allow any complaints. Testament. Well done. Now explain why that is. Testament. Cavendish opened a few more sign frames and Dudley opened sign frames of her own to display the information Cavendish sent over. Are you listening? began Cavendish. Hexagone Fran?aises first objective was to draw out Musashis fighting force so the other nations could measure it. Their god of war unit fought Musashis vice chancellor and some others, but that tells the other nations that Musashis fighting force can be temporarily stopped as long as you have gods of war. Continue. Testament. The god of war unit was partially destroyed and had to retreat, but that is plenty of damage. This will prove to the Testament Union that they fought. However, that damage gave them the battlefield information needed to safely deploy their main force and it allowed them to record information on Musashis fighting force. They earned plenty from this. Earned? Testament, replied Cavendish. Hexagone Fran?aises heavy god of war unit is powerful, but they must be conditioned to the weather and terrain to properly expel heat and achieve stable mobility. If they overheated or tripped during such an important event, their reputation among the other nations would drop. Hexagone Fran?aise has never entered IZUMO before, so the lightly equipped gods of war were sent in first to gather data on the landand they carried out that role splendidly. After all, they also gathered plenty of data on Musashis fighting force, they had Musashi set up their barricade, and they destroyed that barricade. That means They stripped Musashi bare and wore down their forces? Then tell me, Cavendish. The queen slowly asked her question. What were Hexagone Fran?aises musketeer units meant to do and what affect did the inclusion of Satomi, Houjou, and Sanada have? Testament, replied Cavendish yet again. Hexagone Fran?aises musketeer units were to hold Musashis warriors in place until the main force could be deployed. After all, there is a risk of the Musashi leaving the dock if those warriors escape. And Satomi, Houjou, and Sanadas inclusion must have been an unexpected turn of events for Hexagone Fran?aise, but it changed nothing in the big picture. Based on Hexagone Fran?aises current formation, it would seem they were never too focused on the results of their automaton and non-human units. You mean those units were meant to eventually fall back if their initial strike was not effective? Testament. Do you know what that means? Cavendish went on to explain. They are centering this on humans. The non-humans, automatons, and even gods of war are disposable forces that are only there to support the humans victory. If they stick to that, the Testament Union cant complain. They wont be able to find some excuse to interfere with Hexagone Fran?aises victory. That is the ultimate purpose of Hexagone Fran?aises formation. And Cavendish hesitated before speaking to Elizabeth. Hexagone Fran?aise will become the ruler of Europe and they are displaying that intention in this battle. I see. Elizabeth adjusted her position in the throne and crossed her arms. Her eyebrows rose as she smiled and nodded a few times. When displaying your intention to rule, there is one thing that is absolutely essential. Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-what is that? Whats that? Dudley and Cecils questions deepened Elizabeths smile. Youll see. As soon as she said that, a new sign frame appeared. It showed a bare-chested man wearing a scarf and water goggles. Your Majesty, this is the Hawkins Fleet! We have confirmed new movement from Hexagone Fran?aise on IZUMO! That being Hexagone Fran?aises flagship Pension Versailles has launched King Louis Exiv! Everyone on the battlefield and everyone surrounding the battlefield saw it. It was the sun. Hexagone Fran?aises Pension Versailles had landed in IZUMOs western land port and the white and gold flagship shook as it fired a ball of light diagonally upwards. The object audibly tore high through the sky and it trailed smoke and an afterimage of light. At a point above everyone else, it did more than simply glow. It emitted definite light. The Hexagone Fran?aise gods of war, warriors, injured, and all others raised their voices as one. Vive le XIV!! They got down on one knee and lowered their heads. Pushed on by their unified cry and the enveloping wind, that sun dropped to the ground as if to tear into it. !! The light shook IZUMO and truly did gouge out a large hole in the ground. However, the ground swelled up from there. With a great rumbling and shaking of the sky, a whirl of shimmering heat and steam whipped through the air. However, that was drawn in along with the wind that was blowing across everything. The sun had landed right in front of Adeles group. As they watched, the light disappeared and a fifty meter crater had appeared in the center of the battlefield. In the center stood a single figure wrapped in shimmering heat. It was a man. He was tall and slender and the wind blew his long blond hair. His slender face was pointed, but he had relaxed eyebrows and yellow eyes. His mouth was opened in a smile and his white teeth could be seen between his lips. He brushed off his arms and then held his toned but still slender body. Heh. Nice to meet you, people of Musashi. I am Louis Roi-Soleil Exiv. He was completely naked. Volume 3, 24: Resident of Heaven Volume 3, Chapter 24: Resident of Heaven When Did it end up like this? Point Allocation (In Your Head) Amid the silence and the heated wind, Hexagone Fran?aises forces got down on one knee to honor their king. Meanwhile, everyone on the Musashi tried to give their own reactions. This was a difficult situation to react to. Mitotsudaira was covered in an unpleasant sweat and turned to Asama, Asama returned the eye contact with a look that pleaded Not yet! Not yet!, Oriotorai focused on eating her soba on Murayama, Suzu tilted her head inside Musashinos bridge, and a sign frame appeared in front of everyone. In that sign frame, Neshinbara lowered down, counted to three, and raised his hands to time everyones unanimous opinion. Hes a copycat!!! Heh. Exiv gave a charming look as his hair blew in the wind. Who could be even remotely similar to someone as perfect and befitting of the title Roi-Soleil as me? Well Up in front, Adeles mobile shell turned back and everyone else followed suit. Something stood directly behind Adele, but it was different from normal. The group split apart in surprise to move away from it and spoke with a tremor in their voices. Wh-when did he get here? And hes wearing clothes! A fully dressed Musashi Chancellor Aoi Toori stood there. Toori scratched his head, but puffed out his cheeks when he saw how everyone was reacting. He then turned toward Exiv and raised a hand. Hey, could you wait a bit? I need to discuss something with my fellow students here. Itll just take a minute. I see. Well, a king does need patience. I will wait one minute. Hes really doing it? muttered everyone else, but Toori quickly turned toward them all. Okay, time for our discussion! Our topic is as follows: Why are you all avoiding me like the plague!? Tell me why! Well!? They all exchanged a glance and they answered with Adele going first. Because you tend to cause problems. You always show up where youre least wanted. To put it kindly, youre in the way. D-dammit! They gave serious answers! What a thrill! While the idiot shouted, Tenzou patted his shoulder. The idiots eyebrows rose. Oh!? What is it, happy newlywed ninja!? Are you going to treat me like the plague too!? No, but Toori-dono. When we had to soak in the sterilization pool before our elementary school swimming class, you ruined it for everyone by raising your hand and announcing you had peed in it. Vice President: There certainly are a lot of unwanted memories about him, arent there? Oh, cmon. None of you get it! That was a way of challenging authority! He added Right? while elbowing Adeles mobile shell. She immediately brushed off his elbow, but he put it back. Cmon, Adele. Im not a good speaker, so you tell them for me. Tell them all the good things about me! Theres plenty of those, right!? Um, where exactly? Id like to hear about them myself. What!? You cant tell!? For example, my waist actually fit when I wore Asamas suit back in England! It was a little tight, though!! Tomo! Tomo! A shrine maiden mustnt shoot people! Calm down! Umm, said Adeles mobile shell while using its large hand to tap Tooris shoulder. Eh!? What is it, Adele? You want me to look forward!? He did so and found a naked man surrounded by shimmering heat. Heh. Exiv brushed a hand through his hair and pointed at Adele. It has been one minute. I assume you have completed your fulfilling conversation. He shifted his pointing finger from her and to the idiot. Now, I take it you are the one who has gained the support of his people by copying me. He doesnt have our support! He really doesnt!! Evix remained unfazed even when faced with a protest from Musashis entire population. On the other hand, Tooris shoulders drooped. He then crossed his arms, turned toward the others, frowned, and whispered to them. Hey, what is with that guy? Why is he naked? Its kind of creepy. Recheck your memories!! And look in a mirror in the past!! He danced out of the way of their retort and faced Exiv again. He stood tall and gave Exiv a completely blank expression. This is my Horizon impression. He then glared at the man. I have determined you will catch a cold. Ah! H-Horizon!? Wait until later to pull out Lype Katathlipse! Later! And Tomo! Why are you looking away and why are your shoulders shaking!? Exiv calmly nodded at Tooris impression. Thank you. The Musashi group gasped, turned around, and mouthed a comment. Is he an idiot? Worshipper: Has there ever been a report saying your brain withers away if you go around naked for too long? Gold Mar: Im having a hard time reacting after so many surprises in a row. Asama: Still, Im glad Toori-kun has made a friend. Very glad. Now, try to get along with your firstno, with historys first civilized nudist. Hey, I think Asamas getting desperate. Is she okay? Heh. Have your people begun criticizing you now that they see you can never compare to me? What? Toori turned toward Exiv and found the man pointing at him. Exiv shook his head once to whip his hair around. Listen, Musashi Chancellor. This shtick belongs to me. Y-you just admitted its a shtick! You did! No fair! Are you trying to hog it to yourself!? Novice: Come to think of it, Louis XIV loved plays and even acted in them. 10ZO: Th-this is clearly not a part of history that needed to be recreated!! But as everyone else grew worried, Toori crossed his arms again and looked to Exiv. He frowned but still glared up at the distant man. In other words, you want to have a nudity battle with me? Heh. Please make no mistake, said Exiv. Listen. I would win. No, it goes beyond that. I am the concept of nudity itself. Are you so deluded that you believe a normal person can oppose an absolute truth? Hey, everyone. Did you hear this guy? Hes a complete nut-job. Umm While the others hesitated to respond, Exiv lightly waved a hand. Heh. I do not mind if the ordinary person does not understand. Listen, Musashi Chancellor. I saw your nudity on the divine television once, but it was not even worth seeing. Huh? When was my nudity sent out to viewers around the world? Heh. Our PR committee recorded Tres Espa?as attack before you arrived in England. Oh. Toori gave a nod of understanding. You mean when that long-eared female teacher of a vice president grabbed my dick. Juana had been eating at the food stand while looking away from the divine TV, but the Musashi Chancellors sudden comment made her spit out the food. J-Juana! cried Segundo next to her. Are you okay!? I-I am fine! Do not worry about me! Butum She realized everyone was looking her way, so she quickly switched off the divine TV. This is banned! Louis XIV is banned! Walking around naked is simply i-indecent!! And the Musashi Chancellor is banned even if he is wearing clothes! We need to obey the history recreation and create an Index Librorum Prohibitorum! Anyway. Toori pointed at Exiv. Yknow what? I have a lot more material than just being naked. Oh? Exiv tilted his head. You were the one to ask for a battle, but youre already admitting defeat and running away? Asama: U-unlike Toori-kun, hes actually being logical while hes naked!! Marube-ya: Is that supposed to be a good thing? Asama: Um. Heh. Exiv struck a pose with a hand on his forehead. Just to be clear, only I am allowed to be naked. After all, I am the Roi-Soleil. Wise Sister: Didnt some silly person just say something about that man being logical? Asama: B-before! He was before!! Mal-Ga: That almost made some logical sense to me. I might be a lost cause. Oh, cmon, said Toori with a quick laugh. And who gave you permission to be naked? Well? Heh. Does truth itself need anyones permission? What? Toori frowned. Youre a person just like anyone else, arent you!? When did you become a god!? Heh. From the moment I was born, mere human. After allI was born naked. Flat Vassal: What are we supposed to do about this? Silver Wolf: Shh. Dont encourage them. Its dangerous! Novice: Yknow, theres actually a similar conversation in the novel Im writing. The situation is completely different, though. But, said Toori as he shook his head and even sighed toward Exiv. Youre stupid. You really are. Since you dont seem to get it, let me explain. Listen carefully now. The truth isI too was born naked. And that means I too was chosen by god. Chosen by god? Yeah. Toori spoke quietly in the blowing wind. And that meanswe are the same. Exiv paused for a short moment. When he turned back to Toori, he laughed and nodded. You really are stupid. H-he said! He just said it! Despite everyones shouts, Exiv crossed his arms, stood in an S-stance, and took a breath. Sorry, but I alone am destined to be naked. When Hexagone Fran?aise suggested I inherit the name of Louis XIV, the Papa-Schola said the Sun King had to be someone with sunlight overflowing from his entire body. Hearing that, everyone gave a unified shout. So its his fault!!! Former boy, we are receiving a flood of divine posta from Musashi. Ah? I can guess more or less what they say, so ignore them. Those people will have forgotten all about it by tomorrow. Listen, said Exiv yet again. He looked to Toori and shrugged. You are not cut out for nudity. For one thing, what is that thing you call a God Mosaic? What? Dont look down on Shinto, you Western nudist! Asama put a lot of work into creating that secret technique! Asama: I-I didnt! I really didnt! Its a standard spell! Um, Horizon, please stop removing the wall for your act! Heh, laughed Exiv with a smile on the corner of his mouth. It is an Amaterasu-style optical camouflage spell, right? I will admit it has a long history as a Shinto spell, but it is simply too old-fashioned, Far Easterner. Listen. The age of mosaics is behind us. I am using a higher resolution spell. Yesthis is the God Fresco. Masazumi stood on Musashinos deck while feeling truly glad she had not gone out there herself. She then spoke to Neshinbara, Kimi, and Yoshinao. Isnt raising the resolution a bad idea? Wouldnt that be a crime? Hexagone Fran?aise is currently ruled by an absolute monarchy. What a pain, she muttered just before seeing sudden movement on the battlefield. Someone rushed toward Louis Exiv through the kneeling people behind him. The person wore a female Hexagone Fran?aise uniform in a way that clearly did not follow the school rules. Is that? Exiv brushed up his bangs in the gentle breeze. Heh. Musashi Chancellor, I am sorry, but you are no match for me. After all- Before he could say anything more, an attack reached him. A girl had rushed up behind him and immediately swung her long hair. Get on with the battle, you moron!! She sent a straight kick into the side of his back. With the sound of flesh being struck, Exiv rotated halfway around and slammed into the ground. What? While everyone from Musashi tilted their heads, the girl casually approached Exiv and looked down on him as he partially got back up. When he saw her, Exiv frantically got up, looked up at the girl glaring at him with her mouth spread horizontally, and gave a full smile. Terumoto! Could it be that you were so worried for me that you had to rush out here! Dont start it as a question and end it as a statement. Theres something wrong with your head. Youve been wasting the worlds precious oxygen by wriggling around and making a pointless speech. Heh. Terumoto, I just cant help but go a little crazy in front of you. Now He was still collapsed on the ground, but he took Terumotos hand, stood up on his own, helped Terumoto back up, and turned to the Musashi group. Allow me to introduce you to my wife, Mouri Terumoto. On Musashinos deck, Masazumi observed the enemy through the telescopic sign frame Tsukinowa had opened. So thats Mouri Terumoto. Next to her, Neshinbara sighed. The decisive battle between Hashiba and Matsudaira is the battle of Sekigahara which leads to the attack on Osaka Castle. We will fight for the Eastern Army and the young Mouri Terumoto will command the Western Army. In other words, she is our future enemy. As if in response, Kimi sharply narrowed her eyes and bent her body forward to stare directly at Terumoto in the distance. So that girl is like the final boss for my foolish brother and Horizon? Thats hard to say since the history recreation depends on interpretation. Hexagone Fran?aise opposes M.H.R.R., but Hashiba has joined M.H.R.R. and the Mouri clan is under Hashibas control according to the history recreation. But, said Yoshinao who sat to Neshinbaras right. He brought a hand to his mouth as if hesitant to speak. That Terumoto girl loses the Battle of Sekigahara, doesnt she? Judge, confirmed Neshinbara. Masazumi nodded and thought about Terumoto. That means shes being led around by a cruel fate. She kept that thought in her heart but decided not to sympathize with their enemy. Following the Battle of Sekigahara are the winter and summer campaigns on Osaka Castle, she said. The ultimate winner is the Matsudaira clan. The Testament Union gave Horizon Ariadust the name of Matsudairas heir at Mikawa, so she will be the victor. She had been given the name for her execution, but she would become the winner of history now that she had escaped Mikawa with her life intact. Its ironic that their method of execution has made her the ruler of the Far East. She then had another thought. Does this mean our destination has appeared before us? The destination of history and the opponent of their greatest battle stood before them. Mouri Terumoto. She was the ruler of the Mouri clan which was the western Far Easts greatest power, but she was destined to command a losing army. So why did she have such a strong connection with the chancellor of Hexagone Fran?aise, the ruler of Europe? The man standing with her gave the answer. Exiv supported her as if pushing on her back as he spoke. Terumoto is a wonderful woman. What!? In everyones sign frames, Terumoto turned toward Exiv with a truly bothered frown. Thats just creepy. What are you talking about, idiot? Her comment sounded like a complaint or jeer, but Exiv reacted by kneeling in front of everyone and bringing his cheek to the back of her hand. Listen, Terumoto. You are a wonderful woman. After all, you never do what I want. That is why- ow ow ow ow ow ow! Terumoto reversed her hand and pinched at his cheek. Her face was tinged with red and she sounded annoyed. Dont say that kind of thing in front of people. And besides, Exiv. What is it, Terumoto? Is there something you want me to do? Just ask! He looked up at her while still kneeled and with her still tugging on his cheek. She, however, continued glaring at him as she answered. Put on some clothes. Thats just common sense. The entire Musashi group lowered their heads and muttered to themselves. Everyone on the Musashi exchanged a glance. Yknow Getting mad like that is the normal reaction, isnt it? Our vice president has gotten lax lately, hasnt she? Is our only hope Vicereine Horizon the crotch-puncher? An unpleasant sweat covered Mitotsudaira as she listened to everyones reactions and she turned to Horizon who had arrived from the outer edge of the ship. The automaton pulled a cushion from somewhere and began drinking tea. Who would have thought I would gain such popularity for nothing more than punching Toori-samas penis. This is quite a dilemma. I must continue penis punching if I wish for more popularity, but I will lose my popularity if that causes him to put on his clothes. I will continue punching regardless, of course. Wh-what am I supposed to say to that!? Suddenly, Horizon turned toward Mitotsudaira and their eyes met. Mitotsudaira thought during their mutual silence. I-I really dont know how to adlib! Wondering what to do, she frantically searched for help. Umm, Tomo! Tomo!? Why are you turning away from me!? You too, Naomasa! Horizon pulled out a charcoal grill and began cooking meat, but that was likely meant to tempt Mitotsudaira over. Ah, but this smell. Thats Hida beef! Nn. Her nose twitched and she detected an odd smell. Hm? This smell It was the smell of cooking meat, but it came from a different direction. ? Is that from the southern woods? wondered Mitotsudaira with a mental tilt of the head. She could not be sure because the wind had weakened, but the smell of bloody meat being cooked was coming from somewhere. She initially looked across the battlefield, thinking it could have happened there. That isnt it. There was no fire on the battlefield. All she could see was the faint shimmering heat surrounding Louis Exiv. As she wondered what it was, Mouri Terumoto opened her mouth on the other side of the battlefield. She also used her chin to indicate the Musashi Chancellor on the front line. Look, Exiv. Even that idiot is wearing clothes. Mitotsudaira and everyone else looked to the right. Neshinbara had already opened new sign frames for them all and had begun his timing gestures. Thats just a fluke! A complete fluke!! After speaking in unison with the others, Adele spoke to the idiot next to her. I-isnt that right, chancellor? This was just a stroke of good luck for us, wasnt it? Wasnt it!? What!? Adele, if you keep calling this a fluke or good luck, Ill strip right here! Ill show you a real fluke! Ill strip and show you a real fluke! Wait, that sounds kind of dirty, doesnt it!? Right, Adele? P-please stop talking to me! Just leave me alone!! Adele saw Terumoto look at her and sigh. Terumoto then lowered her shoulders and turned to the idiot. Sounds like you guys have it rough too. It must be the same everywhere. Do not even think about calling them the same, Terumoto! Still kneeling, Exiv brought a pleading hand to his chest. Listen! That boy with the filthy mosaic is a fake nudist who wears clothes! I am the real deal! And please listen, Terumoto. My nudity is needed for the history recreation, so putting on clothes would give the other nations a reason to attack! Besides, have I ever worn clothes in your presence even once!? Oh, sorry. I heard everything up to the opening , but then I stopped listening. Heh. It delights me to know you heard even that much! Umm began Adele while afraid she was being rude. Im not sure if this is the best way to put it, but why isuhChancellor Exiv, future ruler of Europe, withwellthe future loser of Oh, that. Terumoto waved a hand and nodded. She might actually be a good person, thought Adele while Terumoto sighed and spoke. Dont worry about my feelings. Mouri Terumoto is set to become the leader of a losing army. The name was seen as an incompetent figurehead and the symbol of Mouris decline, so no one wanted to inherit it. So, well So I thought Id take on that burden. Thats all I can do. Im just meddling, so its not like Ill actually lose anything. But Terumoto. Exiv rose, stood next to her, and supported her back with a hand. That is exactly why I need you. He turned toward Adeleno, he looked across everything in that direction. Heh. Fine then. Before the fight, I will make an announcement as Louis Exiv, the ruler of Europe who is currently faultless. Eh? This sudden announcement brought Adele and everyone around her to a halt. Starting now, Hexagone Fran?aise will adhere to the history recreation in accordance with interpretations and the trends of the times. What? Masazumi understood what Exiv had said but could not accept it. It was true that the history recreation could change at a moments notice according to certain interpretations or the trends of the times, but what did it mean for him to explicitly state that here? It cant be Words escaped her throat while her pulse raced. Its possible theyre going to ignore as much of the history recreation as they can in the name of interpretations! Exivs words hinted at two possibilities. Yes. As the Roi-Soleil, I will illuminate two paths for those who bask in my glory. One was It is possible we will protect the Mouri clan and Hexagone Fran?aise from Hashibas forces. And the other Once he said that, Masazumi noticed something. It only lasted a split-second, but Terumoto turned toward Exiv with the ends of her eyebrows lowered. It was a worried look that seemed to be telling him to stop. But Exiv gave a quick laugh before continuing. It is possible I will make Terumoto the victor. This world is filled with delinquents, isnt it!? Hm!? Are you sure you dont mean it is filled with your kind of person, former boy? Innocentius did not bother responding to Galileos comment. He instead looked to the cornice firma. Splendid! Now, that is the conceit of a ruler. Isnt that exactly the choice youd expect of the nation sent the Logismoi plo of Kenodoxia and Hyperephania? Hm!? But If they will allow interpretations in the Testament descriptions and history recreation, the Testament Union has nothing to complain about! If they will help curb the growth of P.A. Oda and Hashiba, the Testament Union will borrow their authority as ruler!! And And If their interpretations allow them to crush Matsudaira and turn the provisional rule over the Far East into absolute rule, that too is the guidance of the Testament!! Listen, said Exiv. The method is simple. I, Terumoto, the Western Army, Hexagone Fran?aise, and the Mouri clan will crush and rule over Musashi, the Far East, the Eastern Army, Matsudaira, and Ariadust. And on top of that As long as I take the surname of Matsudaira as a second inherited name, history will continue on its proper course. Now theyve done it, thought Neshinbara. They had used this short-term battle on the small land of IZUMO. He just announced Hexagone Fran?aises perfection, didnt he? He was saying the Testament Union nations no longer had to rely on Musashi to oppose P.A. Oda. He was saying the Tsirhc nations already fighting on the front lines could overcome their battles with P.A. Oda with this new ruler of Europe. Musashi Chancellor, do you remember what you said in Mikawa? asked Louis Exiv. Lets see whos strongest. Thats right, said Exiv. The Thirty Years War and the Sengoku Period are filled with new rulers, overthrown rulers, alliances, betrayals, rises, falls, life, death, prosperity, ruin, victory, and loss, but there is one thing we can say about all that. That being The ruler is the protagonist of history and all others are no more than his foils. So History will be created by the two of us: the Roi-Soleil and the moon queen who uses the foundation of my radiance to always insist I accept the opposite of myself. Therefore, I suggest you find a place for yourselves in the history we will create, Far Easterners. If you are the land of the rising sun, then you can live while looking up at that sun. He looked to the Musashi Chancellor who stood in front of him. Now, how about you surrender and leave the rest to us? Exiv thought to himself. There is no way he will accept this offer. Nevertheless, it was worth asking. This was a possible future, so they would constantly be asking each other the same thing from now on. And so he held out an open hand. How about it? As soon as he asked, the Musashi Chancellor played scissors. Everyone froze when they saw the two outstretched fingers held toward the open palm. They also fell silent. But the idiot took a victory pose toward the Musashi. He even had a tear-filled smile on his face. I wooooooooooooooonnnnnnnnnnnnn! Hexagone Fran?aise is mine! Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!? The first to react was Henri of the Three Musketeers. Objection! Objection! she shouted while stepping forward. He clearly played after the fact! Didnt he, princess!? Eh? Oh, I suppose. Hm? Princess! Princess!? Why do you seem so unconcerned!? This is a national emergency! Im not sure we have to take this seriously. That is correct, agreed Exiv. He would need to make such a proposal during an official confrontation. And I am willing to accept such an offer. Waaaaah!! Everyone shouted to stop him, but Exiv only laughed. Heh. I am the Roi-Soleil. I would never lose at something as simple as rock-paper-scissors. Is that so? Terumoto glared up at him. What were you planning to play? I am the sun, so I always play the spreading paper, Terumoto. Dont play rock-paper-scissors if youre always going to play the same thing!! Terumoto looked over at the idiot. Hey, that didnt count because it didnt follow the rules. What!? The idiot turned and pointed at her with his eyebrows raised. What do you mean!? Thats not playing fair! Go look in a mirror!! He pouted his lips toward the countless shouts behind him but soon turned back toward Terumoto and Exiv while taking a breath. Hey. Before continuing, he brushed a hand through his hair in the wind. How about we pretend that whole Mikawa thing never happened? Everyone in the main hall of Englands Oxford stopped moving. Elizabeth, Dudley, Howard who held a bag of sweet breads, Cecil who was sucking out the contents of a cornet, and everyone else were completely motionless. But after emptying the contents of the cornet, Cecil held it up and looked at everyone through the hole. Very interesting. Past experience allowed those in K.P.A. Italia to recover more quickly. After a sip of water, Innocentius set the water bottle on the side table. Unsure what to do, he stood up and began pacing around his chair while groaning. If you are angry, you can always shout, former boy. The motionlessness reached the Musashi as well. However, Neshinbara contacted everyone within the blowing wind. After synchronizing with Ohiroshiki, Persona-kun, and all the others, he raised his hands on the count of three. Ehhhhhh!!? Everyone on the Musashi and everyone deployed in front of it shouted in unison. Waaaah! You idiot! You idiot! What do you think youre saying, you idiot!? Masazumi scolded him through a sign frame that suddenly appeared, but Toori tilted his head. Oh, cmon. Look, everyone. This girl is getting mad at me without even saying why. And Seijun. Why do you keep calling me an idiot? But. You y-y-y-y-you Aoi, wh-what are you saying!? Im more confused about what youre saying. Besides, think about it logically for a second. This naked guy is using what I said in Mikawa for all sorts of things, so Ive decided I must have said something I shouldnt have. Im trying to stay positive by admitting my mistake and retracting what I said. Yeah, um, like that! Like that! The representative of a nation cant overturn his international statements at the drop of a hat!! Yeah, but Im only human. Of course Im gonna make mistakes. Ive got humanity to spare. Im the Renaissance. So shouldnt I correct that by adding in a little Baroque? Also Still facing Masazumis sign frame, he pretended to cry and pointed at Exiv. Th-that naked guys acting like Im trying to take over the world. Sob. You said you were! And dont pretend to sob! Its creepy! From the worlds perspective, youre undoubtedly the bad guy calling for world domination!! I hate people who assume things about people! He nodded and pointed at Masazumi in the sign frame. You oppressive girl! Youre quick to make assumptions yourself! Andhey, idiot. Turn me toward Hexagone Fran?aise for a moment. Sure, sure. Toori turned the sign frame displaying her face. Um While she began speaking, Toori circled behind the sign frame, grabbed the edges, and lifted it up so her face aligned with his own. I am terribly sorry, Hexagone Fran?aise Chancellor and Student Council President. With his head hidden by the sign frame, Toori began dancing like the thousand-armed goddess of mercy and striking sexy or bust-enhancing poses. All the while, Masazumi spoke from where his face should have been. The thing is, our chancellor and student council president ate something funny last night and isnt able to think straight. He has been making odd statements since morning and Just as Toori made a moaning pose, Masazumi stopped talking and glared at Tsukinowa on her shoulder. Do it. Maa. The sign frame suddenly exploded. The idiot rolled once across the ground but quickly stood back up with a sooty face and curly hair. He immediately charged toward a newly-opened sign frame. S-Seijun! What do you think youre doing!? Oh, I see a performer god explosion wasnt enough. Should I take it to the next level? The idiot dodged the issue with a quick dance and used a hairdressing comb charm to fix his hair. Anyway, he said while tapping on the sign frame. I guess I went and admitted I was wrong for nothing. Okay, Seijun, let them have it. Judge, she said with a nod. Toori stroked his hands along her virtual body line extending below the sign frame, so she prepared her next spell. We will recognize Hexagone Fran?aises previous declaration as the words of one of the worlds nations. Also, Musashi has something to say to Hexagone Fran?aise and the Mouri clan. She pointed at them as she spoke. Are you listening? She took a breath before continuing. Musashi will not hesitate to use our right to wage war with any nation possessing a Logismoi plo. It was that resolve that carried us through England. So It would be best if you treated us as an equal nation, future ruler of Europe. I see, thought Exiv. Musashi is exactly the sort of nation I thought it was. That was not a bad thing. After all Heh. So you desire the same path as us, landless wandering nation. But That will require an absurd amount of effort. It had for his nation. Massive amounts of personnel, money, and time had been invested in obtaining his inherited name and expanding the nations power. On a more personal level, his life had been targeted more than a few times. If mankind wanted to limit that kind of effort to just the one instance, he felt it was best for Hexagone Fran?aise to bear that duty. Your actions will accomplish nothing but doubling the effort, Far Easterners. He raised his right hand to stop them. He was giving the signal for an attack. And in accordance with that raised hand There was wind, there was movement, and there was noise. The people, automatons, non-humans, and gods of war kneeling around him all stood. The wind blew and that movement brought a chill to the air. Everyone remained silent, but Wait! A sudden voice came from the northeast. Those in the east and those in the west continued facing their enemy while turning just their gazes toward the voice and the person who stood there. A boy stood on the side road cutting through the windbreak forest that separated northern and southern IZUMO. The wind blew his clothes which bore the emblem of P.A. Oda and the school emblem of P.A.M. Hey. He wore a coat and had bandages wrapped around his upper body, but that did little to hide his brown skin. He wore P.A. Oda pants that had been dyed darker than normal and his legs were spread wider than his shoulders. The pants had the number 4 stitched in white. His black hair blew in the wind and he looked across everything through his black sunglasses. Listen, all of you. He opened his mouth and spoke with the corners of his lips slightly raised. Try not to get so carried away. You have some guts to just ignore me and P.A. Oda. His words and appearance brought everyone to a stop, but the Musashi Chancellor looked around and made a show of spotting Mouri Terumoto in the crowd. Hey, is he a friend of yours? You act and dress kinda the same. No, I dont know him. I do know of him, though. Who is he? Testament. Terumoto used her chin to point at the P.A. Oda boy. I think hes one of the two who make up #4 of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army. His name is Sassa Narimasa. Yeah. Narimasas hair was tied back and he brushed it back with a comb he pulled from his vest coat. He then took one, two, and three long strides to enter the battlefield. His casual actions led the northern parts of Hexagone Fran?aise and Musashis formations to go on the defensive. However, he just continued walking. Dont worry. Im here on my own. I was on my way for some fun at Hashibas place, so Toshis not with me either. He stopped walking about thirty meters from both sides and he stayed there. Everyone turned diagonally to face both their original enemy and this new opponent. But despite the two armies facing him, Narimasa kept his expression intact and stuck his hands in his pockets. The wind blew. This was the heated wind of the Roi-Soleil and Exiv spoke along with that movement of the air. Heh. How crass. I do not recall calling for the likes of you. Musashi Chancellor. Narimasa ignored Exiv and called for Toori with the black eyes of his sunglasses looking directly at the boy. I have business with you. Hearing that, Toori followed Narimasas gaze. He looked down at his own chest before turning around and reaching Adeles mobile shell. Hey, Adele, he says hes got business with you. Looks like the time has finally come. Hes confessing. Eh? Wh-why are you talking to me!? I was trying to escape reality by reading some manga, so please dont drag me into some bizarre reality! Judge. Toori nodded and turned a serious look in Narimasas direction. If you want to raise her affection, give her manga as a present. Remember that, okay? I hear you gave quite a welcome to Toshi. Toori froze when he heard that. After a moment, he held out his right palm to tell Narimasa to wait and he opened a sign frame. Wait just a moment. I seriously need to ask the others about this. So wait just a little bit. Me: Hey, hey. What am I supposed to do? This sunglasses guy is the type who ignores anything you say to him. What do you think I should do? Asama: Well, I have a good solution for that. Try thinking about what someone should do if theyre dealing with you. Yes, that should work perfectly. Me: Eh? So I should raise his affection by giving him a porn game as a present? Uqui: You fool. A porn game will lead to catastrophe if you choose the wrong genre. Me: Oh, youre right. Ive been playing too many games without choices lately, so I think it dulled my instincts. But I dont think I have enough information to play that sunglasses guys route. Worshipper: Yeah, all you have is that comment about us giving quite a welcome to Toshi. Its going to take some gambling to choose right here. And there arent even any walkthroughs on the divine network. Wise Sister: Maybe theres a character introduction page on the P.A. Oda or P.A.M. sites. Silver Wolf: Um Ehh? Wh-wh-what are all of you talking about? Is this what happens when you play too many porn games? After a while, Toori raised a hand toward the sign frame and gave his thanks. He then turned to Narimasa and pulled a box from below his uniform. He held it up in both hands with a giant grin on his face. This is what you wanted, isnt it!? This is the magistrate game based on international shudo rules! Its called Toshi and Matsu! On the second playthrough, theres even a scenario with you as the lead. The published reviews gave it the super high score of pine, pine, pine, and plum, so He gave a thumbs up. I highly recommend it!! Narimasa pulled his right fist from his pocket, raised it, and ran full speed toward Toori. As soon as Narimasa began to move, Neshinbara gave an order to everyone. It was short enough to shout aloud and it was quite straightforward. Come on home, everyone!! Does your pathetic nerd pride keep you from telling them to run away? What does it matter!? And we only have five minutes left, so we can endure the rest closed up inside here!! And so he yelled one last word. Hurry!! Everything began to move. First, the front lines of the Musashi forces turned around and began to run while activating defensive charms on their backs. Next, Hexagone Fran?aise pursued and the warriors with decent initial velocity shot ahead of the heavy god of war unit. Wait, Musashi! As soon as they began to run with their acceleration spells, Musashis fleeing front line split apart. One of every two running students had moved behind the other. This opened several one-man paths and Musashi Ariadust Academys track team appeared inside them. Youre ours!! They used all their strength to spin around and throw a spear shortened for throwing. The spears had blades embedded in the tip and tail feathers, so they acted as a counterattack against the pursuing Hexagone Fran?aise warriors. As they threw, the athletes took a light step to send their bodies slightly into the air. This allowed the students passing by on either side to hook their arms around the athletes arms to carry them. Hurry!! They rushed onward while still carrying them. However, the Hexagone Fran?aise warriors had not been slowed. The silver god of war named Palais-Cardinal standing behind those warriors raised its right arm. Louis Exiv struck a pose atop the giant silver hand while facing forward. Heh. As soon as he laughed and nodded, Palais-Cardinal took a certain action concerning Musashis flying spears and fleeing students. It threw Louis Exiv. The nude ruler flew in a collision course with his fleeing enemies and the weapons they had thrown. He drew a direct line that was clearly going to hit them. However, shimmering heat enveloped him in midair and he brushed up his bangs. How about I show you the fate you have brought yourselves? He flew over the leading Hexagone Fran?aise warriors, flipped around in midair, and snapped his fingers. A light sound and a hot wind travelled through the sky and something appeared behind Exiv. It was a pair of devices that resembled a disk. Testamenta Arma Corpus Prudentia C Vetus. Its effect is simple. It gives destructive power to light in accordance to the intensity of that light. This Testamenta Arma is meant to sweep away the darkness, he explained. With my Testamenta Arma, even the smallest light can protect the people from the darkness of the night. Of course, that light is powerless during the day, but Corpus Prudentia emitted light. The light formed feathers and constructed wings with a total of twelve on the right or left. If that small light is given my constant divine protection of sunlight, it gains the power to shine even during the day. The light formed pressure around Louis Exiv. It pushed on the air and the wind blew about. Its range extended past ten, twenty, and even thirty meters. It quickly spread beyond fifty meters, devoured the flying spears from above, crushed them, and scattered them. The Roi-Soleil has arrived!! As he spread his arms and cried out, the color black suddenly raced through the sky. Darkness swallowed up the small sun descending on daytime IZUMO. With a creaking sound, the color black rose from Tamas outer edge, left claw-mark paths behind, and swept over the sun. Lype Katathlipse. I have reached sixty percent output with standard usage. The cannon sounded like a crying voice as it devoured the sun. However, a sudden change came over it. The darkness split open. !? Horizon wrinkled her brow in confusion as the tearing strike scattered roughly through the air like a deflected whip. Lype Katathlipses power vanished while leaving claw-mark paths in the sky. It faded away and revealed the sun which was still descending toward the fleeing students. Exiv remained in the center of the light, but Hes unhurt! Mitotsudaira and the others worriedly saw Exiv holding something in his previously spread arms. It was a two-handed club. The striking weapon looked like the colors white and black had been stretched, twisted, torn apart, and gathered back together. Everyone from Musashi had seen weapons with a similar texture. That looks a lot like Lype Katathlipse and Aspida Phylargia. They gulped before raising their voices as one. Its a Logismoi plo!? Indeed, said Exiv within the falling light. Both Hexagone Fran?aise and Tres Espa?a were sent two Logismoi plo. Both of those pairs are counted as one of the seven deadly sins, but they were originally split apart making eightno, nine deadly sins. Of course, as they were split, they are weak for a Logismoi plo. Mine makes its users power invincible so long as he maintains his pride. While the word invincible sounds impressive, it is limited to an individual, so it is difficult to turn the tide of a battle with. But This is Phos Hyperephania. When combined with my power as the Roi-Soleil and my Testamenta Arma, no Logismoi plo could be more wonderful. He smiled and the light grew. The flying spears were no longer simply deflected. They were crushed, scattered, and finally turned to shimmering heat. Loud wind, heat, steam, and shimmering whirled around the light as it arrived above a few dozen of the Musashi students who had failed to escape in time. Look up! He descended. Raise your eyes! He dropped down. Worship my future great nation! He continued on. I am that nation! The sun struck the earth. Volume 3, 25: Choosers on the Way Home Volume 3, Chapter 25: Choosers on the Way Home What can you rely on When it truly matters? Point Allocation (Accumulation) The fall of the sun shook IZUMO. A ball of light over two hundred meters wide compressed and even bent the ground. The earth rumbled as something hopped up toward the sky from the edge of the ground. What looked like a collection of giant metallic pillars was the crust frame that formed IZUMO. Several broken pillars grew from the ground and Exiv kept his light strong in the center of them. Splendid. With that, he faced forward. There, people were running along the ruined land while stumbling from the vibrations. They were the Musashi students. The enemy had escaped the suns strike. Not bad. Exiv thought to himself at the center of the massive field of shimmering heat. He had assumed the slower enemies had been crushed by the pressure of his light. But all of them suddenly accelerated. There was only one reason why they were able to do that. The Musashi Chancellors Blessing supply. He could supply around forty people with the ether Blessings needed for spells. Exiv realized why the chancellor had come to the front line. He was not just there for furn. He wanted to see who needed his Blessing supply to provide a more efficient supply in their retreat! Exiv saw the Musashi Chancellor running at the back of the Musashi group. The boy turned around and pointed both hands at Exiv. Hah! Iiiiidiot! Iiiiiiidiot! Your special Naked Sun Drop isnt gonna work on us!! Heh. I am shocked. How did you know my techniques name? The Musashi group fell silent and hung their heads as they ran and a kick hit Exiv in the back of the side. He made a half rotation, rolled along the heated ground, looked up in surprise, and saw his own wife driving one of Three Musketeer Henris large swords into the ground. Terumoto! Did you come running because you were worried about me!? Im so happy! Id be happy too if you didnt cause so much trouble. Meanwhile, the color black arrived. A second shot from Lype Katathlipse had been fired diagonally down at them. Horizon held the gunblade of Lype Katathlipse in her right arm and the large shield of Aspida Phylargia in her left arm. Aspida Phylargia currently had Blessings stored inside it. The tension and criticism running through the Musashi should have provided a shots worth. Logismoi plo could be carried anywhere by an individual and they were powerful. But on the other hand I have determined they are worrying on the fuel consumption side. I can estimate that to be why Aspida Phylargia exists, but I also require a human power outlet like Toori-sama. Exivs light was still plenty hot, but it was already losing its pressure. Horizon was able to determine that Phos Hyperephania could not be used repeatedly. Therefore, she attacked. Fire! However, the Musashi sides attack did not end there. Second throw!! Below Horizon, the leading group had arrived within two hundred meters of the Musashi and they suddenly turned around. The group behind them once again created openings in their ranks. ! A second round of javelins used acceleration spells to fly back as a counterattack. Due to the close range, the throws were nearly horizontal. Lype Katathlipse and the javelins flew straight toward Exiv, Terumoto, and the Hexagone Fran?aise group next to and surpassing them. Just as everything was about to hit, a single person on the battlefield did something else. That person was Terumoto. Even as the black tearing and the javelins flew toward her, she scratched and shook her head. What a pain. Stop making me go to so much effort. The color black reached her in order to devour her. However, she did not oppose it. She simply stood in front of Exiv and raised her eyes. The instant she directly trained her eyes on the black strike, the long pitch black claws shattered. All of the tearing ripped, bent, scattered, and vanished in front of her eyes. It was gone. Mitotsudaira pointed her sharp gaze here and there, but no change had come over Terumoto, Exiv, or any of those around them. Eh? She knew two things. First, Lype Katathlipses power had once more been negated by something. And second That weapon. In the telescopic sign frame, Terumoto was holding a sword she had not had before. The black and white sword had a shallow curve and it appeared to be made from polished bones. White cloth was wrapped around the hilt as a grip, the tip was stabbed into the ground, and her hands were resting on the bottom of the hilt. My Logismoi plo, Phos Kenodoxia, forms a pair with this idiots. As long as I maintain my Kenodoxia, the power protecting me is invincible. Terumoto smiled bitterly in the sign frame. Pathetic. It gives away that Ive got nothing below the surface. Even so, it is my pride to have you stand before me and to protect you, Terumoto. So that means Mitotsudaira felt the two of them were both a pair and a single whole. If protecting her was his pride, that made his attack power invincible. And the power he used to protect her was also made invincible. However But that power shatters Mouri Terumotos pride. No matter what she does or how she acts, she will always be protected by him in the end. Mitotsudairas comment was answered by a divine transmission from Kimi. Musashis dancer laughed quietly. Heh heh. That is why she does not stand out front. Yes. She can be irritating, but she is an excellent woman. She focuses a little too much on herself, though. She is perfect for receiving Horizons sense of vainglory. As if agreeing with Kimi, Exivs words reached Mitotsudairas ears. He called Terumotos name, placed his hands on her shoulders, and opened his mouth. Terumoto, he said slowly. Listen, Terumoto. One day, I will give you a wonderful gift. That being I will give you a world where you need not show me any Kenodoxia. I will give you a rulers world where everything was gained because you were there. Musashis girls let out cries that could be taken as surprise, jeering, or envy. With a bit of that same atmosphere in her heart, Mitotsudaira had a thought. Those two are somewhat like my king and Horizon. She was not referring to the individual people. She referred to their positions in relation to each other. With the word parallel in mind, she turned to Horizon. Horizon was staring down Lype Katathlipses barrel. H-Horizon! What if it goes off by accident!? Judge. Not to worry, Mitotsudaira-sama. I have already used up all of the ether fuel. See? After Horizon aimed in a random direction and pulled the trigger, the weapon fired. The shot sounded like a scream as it left claw marks along a five meter area of the floor. A while after the black line vanished, Horizon brought a hand to her chin and nodded deeply. Just as I thought. That was a close one. Ehhhh!? Is this a game where I lose if I question it!? Ah! Tomo, why are you tiptoeing away!? Wait! Wait!! Horizon placed a hand on Mitotsudairas shoulder, robbing her of her chance to escape. Now then, Mitotsudaira-sama. Oh, this is the yakiniku meal I made earlier. The shop owner taught me how to make it, so you can find it at the Blue Thunder too. That place really has a chaotic menu for a supposed bakery and snack shop. Anyway, wh-what is this about? Judge. Horizon nodded, held up Lype Katathlipse, and tilted her head. This thing isnt much use, dont you agree? H-how am I supposed to reply to that!? Tachibana Husband: It is excellent for suppressing an enemy force spread out over an area. Thats right. I believe you are simply choosing poor opponents. Me: Shige, you idiot! This isnt the time for serious answers! Youre supposed to trick Seijun into creating a bad joke paradise that annihilates enemy and ally alike!! Tachibana Husband: Oh, I see. Thats Musashi for you. No normal nation would think of a bizarre tactic like that. Vice President: You are going to regret this once you get back!! Flat Vassal: Can you please focus on running!? The Musashi group was already one hundred and fifty meters away from the central bridge to the Musashi, but Hexagone Fran?aises heavily-equipped gods of war had started to move. With this timing, the gods of war would catch up once about half of the Musashi group had made it aboard. Vice President: Satomi Chancellor! President! Can you send your gods of war out front!? Yatsufusa: Hexagone Fran?aise has stopped their shelling, so unfortunately, we have lost our justification for joining the fight. That was exactly right. With the shelling stopped, the trade ship could not be damaged by it and the Satomi and Houjou members could no longer fight in the name of stopping that damage. Also, a new light had appeared on the enemys side. Sorry, but youll be going along with my Kenodoxia whether you like it or not. In the sign frame, wings grew from Terumotos back. A disk-shaped flight device was spatially ejected behind Terumotos waist. The disk split in two, six bluish-white wings of light appeared on either side from the space between, and they blossomed like a flower. See through it all, Corpus Prudentia C Novum. She explained the power it produced. Both vainglory and pride are meaningless before Prudentia. Everyone who opposes me must announce each of their actions as something they can accomplish. Just after Terumotos announcement, a sound much like a bell washed over the air along with a cool wind. !? The Musashi warriors running toward the central bridge stumbled in unison. They tripped. There were several hundred of them, but all of their legs stopped moving without eliminating their momentum. !? Unable to even speak, they were trapped by their falling motion. Neshinbara thought to himself in the command center on Musashinos bow. What just happened!? He tried to speak, but his mouth would not move. He tried to operate his sign frame, but his hands would not move. He could do nothing more than think and yet Kimi spoke next to him. Im going to file my nails a little. She pulled nail file from her skirt, placed it against her nails, and looked at Neshinbara as if she had not noticed anything. Hm? Just out of curiosity, why are you so stiff? Are you stupid? He caught on as soon as she asked, so he mentally ordered his mouth to open. I speak! This Testamenta Arma puts a restriction on our movements! No matter what we try to do, we have to say its within our ability before it will work! This is They had to announce what they would do and anything beyond their ability was rejected. Neshinbara spoke on the meaning of that power. I speak! This is a defensive Testamenta Arma that does not allow any falsehoods and strips us bare by revealing our true ability! A single voice rose from the falling group. I run!! The voice was Adeles. She spoke through the external speakers of her vassals mobile shell and her voice reached the others. It got through to some immediately and others only spoke after falling to hands and knees. I run They muttered the words as if testing them out. I run. I inhale. I place my hands on the ground. I get up. I face forward. I run!! They cried out and ran. Once they spoke, they could run, so I run! They said it again for confirmation and they all began to run. However, their speed had dropped. Their acceleration spells and the like exceeded their own ability, so their effects had been negated. Their legs grew heavy as if from exhaustion, but they still ran. Their goal was not far ahead. They could see the Musashi and the central bridge leading to Tama. A little over four minutes remained until 3:15, so the secretary had prepared himself for some damage and decided they should board the Musashi and endure the attack from there. So returning and boarding the ship was their only option. I show my worry. Theyre catching up! The heavily-equipped gods of war were approaching from behind. The gods of war were close enough to catch up while the Musashi group was still boarding. While the running group wondered what to do, they noticed someone standing on the front of the bridge. It was an ally. This was the Musashi fighter with the greatest defensive power. She was Musashi Vice Chancellor Honda Futayo. All of them noticed her. I cheer! All right! I agree! Were saved! Relief filled their hearts as they looked at Futayo who stood facing them. The girl was frozen in place due to the Testamenta Arma. Futayo did not understand the Testamenta Armas rules and could not move. The Musashi group soon realized she would be of no use. I-I gasp! Fnh! And umI-I give a tsukkomi!? I despair! comes first, doesnt it!? Were screwed!! The cheers transformed to wails. I ask!? Can we use our acceleration spells!? I deny! No! It goes against Prudentia to put that kind of burden on your body! The wails grew louder. I complain! I-Im really slow!! I nod! And I will agree! Im not too fast myself! I face reality! Dammit!! I cant distract myself by thinking how cool I look when Im desperate!! Sure enough, everyones speed was dropping even further. I give my opinion. Yeah, thats bound to happen. Kimi spoke quietly while peering intently into the sign frame. I ask. Ones true ability can be defined in a number of different ways, but what is it in this persons case? Mal-Ga: I answer. In our case, the late nights and doping used to complete our works are an unreasonable burden that we cant keep up every day. Basically, the spells are viewed as imprudent actions. Queen: Now, then. It would seem there is an imprudent person among us. Cecil: Do drugs taste good? Drug Poet: Hey, you! My drugs are not an unreasonable burden! To me, it is no different than breathing. The color of blood is the same as the color of a health drink. I seriously hope you can understand this! Almost Everyone: You arent even close to being prudent! Kimi glared at Neshinbara as if to say now then. Ill describe the situation, okay? The urgent situation requires that they put an unreasonable burden on their bodies and run, but void of context, the action itself is imprudent. It looks like they cant run any faster than a light jog for exercise. So So I ask. What should we do, four eyes? Youre our strategist, arent you? Neshinbara could not even say judge to agree. However, he did speak without turning toward Kimi. I answer. There is a way. But Aoi Sister-kun, you can resent me for this a little. Of course, Im sure you only provoked me because you know what Im going to do. Then again This situation only leaves us with the one method. Musashis warriors hurried, but their desire to move even further forward refused to leave their hearts. I cry! Why are we moving at a jogging pace!? It was humiliating enough to have the treasurer pass us with his dashing prostration during our running training on the Musashi, but this is even worse!! I get mad! I never run this slowly!! I give a quick comment. I want to get back and sleep!! Just as everyone said I wholeheartedly agree!, some people suddenly pulled out ahead. They were the warriors running on the front line. However, even those who had quickly accelerated and moved forward cried out in surprise. I ask. Wh-what is this? I look back. I check. Those behind them had caught up, also by accelerating. !? I ask! Why can we use our acceleration spells!? However, the reason quickly became clear. Those in the back had cast acceleration spells on those in the front and the cycle repeated from the very front row to the very back row. I get it! The group in front spoke after unknowingly receiving an acceleration spell. Casting a spell on someone else works because it doesnt put a burden on the caster! Oh? Theyre actually pretty prudent. Terumoto watched the Hexagone Fran?aise warriors race past her and Exiv and she turned toward Henri who stood next to her. And yet it took all of you a pretty long time to catch on. Henri frowned. Belle de Marionnettes have excellent individual problem solving ability, but it is not easy for us to consider supporting others in our group like that. Thats right, replied Armand who stood on the other side. He had gathered the cores of his troops using gravitational control and he was lining them up inside a wicker basket another Belle de Marionnette had brought over. Okay, make sure to repair all of them. After leaving that Belle de Marionnettes in charge, he turned toward the Musashi forces that were accelerating a row at a time. They were growing more distant and Armand muttered not bad when he saw it. So they have realized what the princesss Kenodoxia means. Theyre putting up a good fight here. But either way, theyre going to have to make a difficult decision. They will soon have to make a simple subtraction. Testament, agreed Exiv. They should soon realize they will be forced to make a great sacrifice. And Henri, it is about time to contact the Palais-Cardinal and our capricious vice chancellor. Tell them to begin with the real reason for all of this. And have the gunners prepare as well. He spoke. Now, the subtraction is complete. Some of the Musashi group had finished crossing the bridge to the Musashi. I turn around. I call out. Hurry up! They had definitely pulled away from the enemy. They had arrived at the Musashi before Hexagone Fran?aises heavily-equipped gods of war caught up. Once they holed up inside the ship, they only had to endure for around four minutes. However Iask. Once they turned around, they all noticed a certain fact. Isnt thatreally bad!? The final row of Musashis warriors remained behind them. Because they were the last row, there was no one behind them to cast acceleration spells on them. That was why that final row began casting spells on the people to their right and left. But I ask. Isnt that last row the group that was almost hit by the Hexagone Fran?aise Chancellors Naked Sun Drop? I agree. Judge. And I continue speaking. Yes, theyre the ones who fought on the front line and used up both their spell charms and the Blessings for their standard divine protection. Thats why our clothed nudist used his distribution spell to give them Blessings for their divine protection acceleration spells when they were about to be crushed. Even after being worn down so much, they were using acceleration spells yet again. So where were the Blessings to power those spells coming from? As if to reveal the answer, that last row accelerated. While they moved forward, two people remained behind. One was Toori who continued to provide Blessings via his distribution spell. The other was Adele who ran alongside him to protect him. !? Everyone knew why. Adele had no acceleration spells because of the limitations of the mobile shell. And Toori had remained behind to constantly provide the Blessings the final row needed for their standard divine protection acceleration spells. That prevented him from receiving an acceleration spell from anyone else. It was a simple calculation. If there was anyone who could not share acceleration spells with someone else, they would remain behind. This was the result of choosing the greatest number of survivors. I get angry. Everyone gasped. They were close enough for any of the others to cover the distance in no time at all, but it was a long way for Mr. Impossible and the heavy vassals mobile shell. And so all the others could only watch their distance chancellor. I guess Ill lament. I never thought hed end up dying like this. I guess Ill nod. Yeah, he wasnt a bad guy. He was pretty troublesome, though. I guess Ill agree. Well tell stories about you tonight. Weve got more than enough bad memories for that. I-I shout, dammit! C-cmon, you guys! Dont kill me off already!! Then we ask! They all shouted back at him. What are you going to do!? I-I apologize! Im sorry! Im sorry, chancellor!! Adele bowed again and again inside her mobile shell. She did her best to circle behind the chancellor to defend against any enemy attacks, but he sighed and spoke. I speak. Dont worry about it. Also, I wont have to hand out anything more for the time being. The last row had finished crossing the bridge far ahead. Adele was relieved they were safe, but I apologize, chancellor. Im sorry about talking about you like your very existence was a problem, talking about you like youre contagious, or talking about you like you arent one of us. I said too much and if you die here, I know Ill regret all of that. I-Im gonna lecture you, dammit! But, well, youll protect me right? I comply. The mobile shell lowered a little as a nod. I comply. I nod and I speak. Dont worry about it, Adele. The idiot smiled toward her. I may be an idiot who cant do anything, but none of the others are. So Im counting on you, Horizon!! Horizon understood the meaning of what had happened earlier. I see. I speak. The surprising accidental discharge I experienced with Mitotsudaira-sama was caused by Toori-sama supplying me with Blessings, wasnt it? Even as he had gone to the front line to determine who was in the most need and accurately provided them with Blessings, he had been constantly worrying about her. I have determined he is very difficult to understand. And now he was telling her to use that power to sweep away the enemies approaching him from behind. It was almost as if Is he telling me to protect him with the thought he left with me? She concluded that she did not understand and raised Lype Katathlipse. I aim. First, I will fire a low power test shot to check my aim. She aimed and fired. A moment later, a sign frame appeared next to her face. I object! I object, Horizon! That grazed my hair! Are you trying to kill me!? Just to be clear, that was for the surprise accidental discharge. I guess Ill speak, but did it really surprise you that much!? I will say judge. If it had surprised me any further, I would have aimed for the face. Anyway, that gave me a sense of the distance, so Horizon aimed Lype Katathlipse toward the heavily-equipped gods of war and the Hexagone Fran?aise warriors pursuing the idiot and the vassal. I pronounce. It is only at 15% power, but I will fire. A black blast was fired. Because of the initial shot near Toori, the pursuing Hexagone Fran?aise warriors predicted its path. Escape to the left and right!! Testament. As soon as the pursuing warriors parted, the black tearing shot down the center. It was a weak and small-scale blast, but no one could break through it. The enemy had been split down the center, but their great numbers prevented them from immediately returning. To avoid those on the inside, the outer edges spread out even further. However, the gods of war were a different story. They had been travelling on the outer edges and spread out to the left and right accordingly, but one approaching from behind the others rushed through the area Lype Katathlipses blast had travelled through. The long strides of its pursuit quickly approached Adele and Toori. However, another movement was added in. I join the battle. With those words, someone lowered down in front of the bridge. I name myself! I, Musashi Vice Chancellor Honda Futayo, have shown my cleverness by finally figuring this outso I will join the battle!! The female warrior was quick even at her normal speed and she ran with Tonbokiri in hand. Futayo ran toward the battlefield. Basically, I have to say everything out loud without thinking too much about it. In that case, she thought while opening her mouth. I move forward. She started forward. I accelerate. She accelerated. I maintain my speed. She maintained it and understood. I thought I could do this. And so she continued on, speaking all the while. I run. I dash. I rush. I arrive. I rush and arrive. I reach them. I greet them. Adele-dono, you should hurry. You to the side, do whatever. I speak. Oh, cmon! I ignore him. I pass by them. And I continue on. I point out that the on was unnecessary. I face forward. I jump right. I observe. I do not let the descending sword distract me. I lower down. I leapno, I run toward the large sword. I rush my legs along the rising sword. I leap. I place my feet atop the sword rising into the air. I run. I run onward. I race along the blade. I detect the initial movement of the god of wars shoulder. I realize how it will move. I jump to reach the enemys moving forearm. I do not hesitate to thrust myself forward. I catch up to the pulling motion. I place my feet on it. I stand upon the arm that is pulled back in preparation. I endure. I detect the motion of the arm I stand on. I predict its future movement. I run. I run along the god of wars arm. I reach the top. I see the enemys eyes. I can see them. Bind, Tonbokiri. Understood. One heavily-equipped god of war fell backwards as a diagonal line of damage cut across its chest. Yoshiyasu watched Futayo through Righteousnesss visual devices. She can do that with only her normal movements!? It also helped that Futayos acceleration spell used purification and therefore did not apply a burden to her body. However, her basic movements and decision-making speed had to have dropped quite a bit. And it took her less time than before to defeat the god of war. Did you see that, Yoshiyasu? A voice reached her from Yatsufusa which had fallen back to the Musashi just like her. She saw through all of its movements. She understands just how far the god of wars arms and legs can move, where its armor creates blind spots, and the trick to Hexagone Fran?aise god of war sword fighting. She must have learned all that while fighting the eight gods of war earlier. And the heavy equipment on this one weighs down its movements and provides more space to stand on. Thats why she defeated it so much faster than the previous eight. Futayo leaped from the collapsing god of war. Her ponytail trailed behind her through the air and she faced the enemy group approaching the Musashi Chancellor from the north. That group would indeed arrive first and it was obvious why. The Sanada ninja are still to the south. The ninja were not moving and they simply faced their enemy, but their previous results and Futayos current actions prevented the southern force from carelessly attacking. The enemy line split to the south had no choice but to return to the center, but ! A tremor filled the ground as the god of war Futayo had defeated collapsed in the center. Yoshiyasu. Dont say it. I already get it. When she stood on the god of wars shoulder, she grasped the surrounding situation and made sure it would fall in the center as an obstacle. Thats what you want to say, isnt it? No, I was telling you not to get too caught up in watching. Kh. She glared over at him and Yatsufusa had its back turned and its shoulders were shaking. Gods of war created an artificial reproduction of breathing, but it seemed they did so based on the pilots feelings as well. And so Yoshiyasu averted her gaze. Hmph. She looked away and down toward Honda Futayo. I charge! shouted the girl. I attack, repeated her spear. She ran with her spear to diagonally tear into the back end of the enemies and god of war moving north. Shes insane, thought Yoshiyasu. Can she really rescue the Musashi Chancellor? Suddenly, the Hexagone Fran?aise battle line heading north exploded. What!? Futayo watched the god of war running north. However, the explosion of the warriors beyond was also in her field of vision. They were directly torn into and launched upwards as if something had burst from directly below them. The line of Hexagone Fran?aise warriors was lifted into the air much like a spear driven into the bottom of a snake from the side. What was that!? I question. The warriors charging toward her suddenly flew into the air and scattered with a wavelike motion. It made no sense, but Futayo had a sudden thought. Tactics change with the times. Therefore Dont tell me I grumble. Dont tell me that explosive destruction is a new Hexagone Fran?aise tactic!! Silver Wolf: Ill be blunt, but I really think they were just blown away. So that wasnt it? she wondered while deciding not to worry about the explosive destruction. They must be into that kind of thing. I suppose that is another kind of illness people can have. That settled it for her. The real issue at hand was the god of war charging toward her, so she focused on it. I lower my stance. Her stance changed accordingly, but she heard another voice before she could accelerate. It was a deep male voice. Lily Flower!! As if responding to the resounding words, the god of war exploded in front of Futayo. It was smashed to pieces. What!? Futayos eyes opened wide. I show my surprise. Dont tell me this god of wars self-destruction is a new Hexagone Fran?aise tactic! As Futayo cried out, the god of war fell forward. She could see cracks spreading through all of its armor, its outer shell, and the moving parts beneath and it soon broke apart along those cracks. It collapsed to its knees. ! And it split open. The safety had ejected the pilot, but the combination mechanism had already broken. The pilots right arm had not made it in time, so that arm was covered in blood as he fell from the machines back. Next, the airborne warriors reached their apex and began to fall. Their overlapping trajectories turned downwards. And as they started toward the ground, Futayo spotted the enemy. A P.A. Oda man stood below the god of war with his feet planted far apart. He had black hair and sunglasses. He used a comb and the other hand to brush his hair and his eyes turned to the idiot behind her. Found you, Musashi Chancellor! Futayo asked a question while the god of war fell to its knees between them. I ask! She asked. Who are you? Youre just gonna ignore my answer anyway!! He stuck the comb in his vest pocket just as the god of wars knees struck the ground. A beat later, the machines motors and joints were destroyed, but the Hexagone Fran?aise warriors still rushed toward him. To Futayo, the man looked almost calm even as the Hexagone Fran?aise warriors attacked from every single direction around him. Like hell youre getting away with that!! Around a dozen people attacked at once, but Asama saw something else from Tamas outer edge. That light. It was ether light. Several men had surrounded Narimasa and thrust their weapons toward him, but ether light leaked out from between them. Asama recognized that specific ether light. Wh-what am I supposed to say for this? U-um Due to the restriction on her actions, she had to announce it up front. I-I will explain! Mitotsudaira turned toward her with a surprised look after announcing she would. I ask. D-do you know what this is, Tomo? I am surprised. Heh heh heh. You certainly are well-informed, Asama. Shut up, she thought while opening a sign frame and displaying an image. Novice: I will give you some advice, Asama-kun! Raise your index finger like this! Like this! And then say Allow me to explain! Ill ignore that. At any rate, she had something she had to say. I will tell all of you! That light is the same as Maeda Toshiies Israfil! As soon as she said that, the light grew and the full silhouettes of all of the men attacking Narimasa could be seen in it. There were fifteen men in all and many of them had blunt striking weapons instead of swords. However, Narimasa stopped them all. He defended with various parts of his body: his raised arms, his back, his stomach, his thighs, etc. The weapons struck him, but he gently raised his arms as if nothing had happened. Asama saw wing-shaped tattoos on his right and left arms. The tattoos emitted bright light and definite wings appeared on the surface. Those really are the same as the Israfil wings we saw in England! Next, the light formed further objects. Overlapping flowers appeared across his arms, his legs, and other parts of his body. They were all lily emblems. Blossom, Lily Flower! He trembled so hard he almost seemed to jump, he raised his arms, and all fifteen people surrounding him were blown away. They flew through the air, rotated, and floated up. Next, Narimasa left that scene overhead as he began to move. Lets go! He blew away the still-recognizable wreckage of the destroyed god of war and leaped forward. His path took him directly toward Toori and Adele. Oh, no, thought Asama, but Ah. She relaxed when she noticed someone else there. Futayo had begun to race forward as if planning to collide with Narimasa. Silver Wolf: I speak! Futayo! That is Sassa Narimasa!! He is the commander who controls the fourth of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Armies along with Maeda Toshiie who we met in England! You remember that, right!? Mitotsudaira-dono certainly is kind! thought Futayo while thanking her from the bottom of her heart. I move forward. I raise my weapon. I thrust it forward. I strike, added Tonbokiri as its tip shot forward. Fragments of the god of war were blasted away by the pressure as the weapon moved toward Narimasa. He was unarmed. He simply raised his right hand and moved forward in a compact manner. Hes fast!? He had only taken a single step, but that step had brought him past the god of war and to her. The leap measured twenty meters. By the time Futayo recalled Yoshitsunes Hassou Tobi, Narimasas strike had reached her. Ill knock you back! Futayo responded to those words by jabbing Tonbokiri straight forward. Just before they collided, she saw something. An emblem of light had appeared on the pivot leg kept behind Narimasa. A lily emblem!? That was not the only one. The emblems of light blossomed one after another, moving from his knee to his waist, stomach, right shoulder, right elbow, and wrist. It almost looked like a flower extending its stalk to bloom in a higher place. Finally, the glowing flower bloomed along his hand. Lily Flower! The leg Narimasa brought forward sank deep down and IZUMO shook. !? The altitude of IZUMOs south side clearly lowered by about twenty centimeters. So it was a powerful stomp! Before Futayo came to that realization, all of Narimasas lily emblems glowed brightly. The blossoming flowers raced from his foot to his hand. Shine, Lily Flower! She realized an attack was coming but also realized she could not evade. Clear it up! Tonbokiri! She sent the spear tip directly into the oncoming power. She tried to pierce the tip of his jabbing hand with the tip of her own power. She perfectly and calmly read his movements and sent in a counterattack. I will make it so. Despite Tonbokiris displayed announcement, the weapon was crushed. The blade and base were unharmed, but the shaft did not survive. It was completely smashed. With the sound of shattering metal, pieces of the three meter metal shaft scattered in every direction. The primary segment of the weapon was deflected into the air. The weapon had been destroyed. Futayo had poured all her strength into the spears shaft, so she lost her balance. She primarily chained attacks together, so this sudden change in her center of gravity caused her to stumble forward. She had been right to lower her head. Narimasas barehanded jab shot by above it. She wore a horn-shaped defensive field generator that both bound her ponytail and provided her spell defense. An instant later, Narimasas strike smashed the right horn, but it seemed the shafts destruction had caught Narimasa by surprise as well. He was unable to fully eliminate the recoil from the powerful stomp he had used to attack her. Tch! He clicked his tongue and flipped a dozen meters to the side. Futayo cried out while grabbing Tonbokiris primary section as it rotated through the air. I warn! Adele-dono! Oh, no, thought Futayo. After all, Narimasas leap had brought him past Adele and the idiot but still quite near them. Once he landed, he turned around and took action. He almost slid his body while turning and leaped toward Adele and the idiot. He had decided to target the idiot instead of continuing to fight Futayo. Futayos eyebrows rose at his quick movement and decision-making. Well done! She was impressed he had managed to see the idiot as more than a meaningless existence. Once he landed again, Narimasa faced the idiot and moved forward. ! Another powerful stomp knocked IZUMO down before it shot back up. The ground rumbled and a piece of it split open. Narimasa then made a twisting jab at the idiot that almost looked like a backhand blow. The attack whistled though the air as it raced toward the boy. Adele made up her own mind. No one had ordered her to act, but her body moved on reflex. I protect!! She predicted Narimasas attack and placed her mobile shell in his way. She knew how powerful the enemys attacks were, but she had no choice but to defend here. After all, there was a reason the chancellor was so far behind the others and his decision had been in part based on his trust in her presence there. So I will protect him! She charged forward. She could see the enemys strike. It was a barehanded jab. It was fast, but as a human motion, his joints could only move so far and his reach was only so long. This is only an extension of human motion! In the instant of impact, she would pull back to absorb as much of the shock as possible. All of the mobile shells moving parts and buffering would help soften the blow. And so she worked to deflect the attack, just as she had been trained. Kh! It was a direct hit to the chest. I did it, she thought. If it hit, that means I protected him. Or so it should have been. !? The chest armor and the connected head armor broke. It all shattered. Adele!! Asama could not even speak as she watched on. Adeles mobile shell split open. At the very least, it looked that way from above. The chest could simply be called smashed, but the head was another story entirely. As it had already been attacked by Henri, the upper center had split in two, exposing Adeles head and body. This isnt good! Asamas eyes briefly met Adeles dazed ones. Adele did not seem to notice her, but a moment later, her glasses shot into the air and she followed. !! The vassals mobile shell flew over one hundred meters. The only thing she could hit was the ground, but with her head exposed, she would not escape unharmed if the mobile shell rolled. Asama tried to shout for someone to help, but three things were already happening below. First, the blue and white half-dragon named Urquiaga flew over and spread out his body to catch the mobile shell. Second, Futayo clashed with Narimasa, wielding only the unharmed base of Tonbokiri. And third Toori-kun! Toori had finally reached the end of the central bridge. Those who had already crossed the bridge let out a unified shout. We will cover for you!! They raised their weapons to cover for the idiot. They could see the idiot through gun sights or past their bows and one of them slowly spoke. Ill speak a thought I just had, but what if we hit him? I audibly gulp! I protest. P-please dont say anything so ominous! Itll make me want to target him! Dont do it! Just dont! Ill speak too! Arent all of you just awful!? shouted the idiot. However, he seemed worried about Adele. Just as he moved a foot onto the bridge, everything shook. For just an instant, the ground shook up and down even more than from Narimasas stomps. !? The instantaneous shaking was so great that it almost seemed IZUMO had broken in two. This time, the epicenter was not Narimasa. He was busy facing down and glaring at Futayo. The shaking came from the southern woods. It sounded like smashing rock and the land shook vertically as if the bottom had fallen out. However, IZUMOs frame broke down the land into blocks, so an earthquake in one section could not shake the entire island. Nevertheless, when the shaking returned, the entire southern area lowered as if kneeling. !? The supposedly impossible shaking left people unsteady on their feet, knocked them to the ground, and even tripped the gods of war. The Musashis eastern land port bent quite a bit. The shaking and bending could be absorbed when it transferred between crust blocks, but the island could not react immediately. The movement speed of the crust blocks was set low, so a portion of it became completely stuck. IZUMO to Musashi! IZUMOs controllers gave an outdoor broadcast. Sections 12, 11, and 9 of the Musashi docks southeast eight sections have run aground!! They cannot move! We fear the bottom has been damaged, so we need to release the fixed points! Open all of your gantry cranes! And We must request that the Musashi began an emergency ascent! Over! An alarm blared. Workers primarily made up of IZUMO automatons ran along the land ports dock. Meanwhile, flowers bloomed on the Musashi. On the academy bridge, Musashi sprinkled water over the ether flower bed that represented the eight ships. Judge. We will comply with the request. Far Eastern Linked Quasi-Bahamut Class Aerial City Ship Musashi is shifting to emergency departure mode. All who are standing, please hold onto a nearby railing. All who are crawling on the floor, do as you please. Over. But then Musashi saw something else. The bridge Toori was trying to cross fell away. The shaking had formed a vertical gap between the ground and the Musashi, so the bridge began to fall into that ravine where it would soon be swallowed up. I will support it! Over. Musashi used gravity barriers to support the falling bridge from below. Gravity barriers could only be opened for an instant, so she continually opened new ones to support the weight. I cannot keep this up for- Sakai asked her a question while drinking tea behind her. Need some help, Musashi-san? I can keep this up for a long time, so that is not necessary! She held her left hand over the port side of the flower bed and spoke in a dignified tone. Over!! The bridge was supported by continually appearing and scattering panels of light, so Toori ran. At the same time, mist appeared around the Musashi up to the waterline. To allow the ship to float, the surface armor contained ether engines called Susashizunami and they were creating the sea the Musashi floated on. The mist covered the bottom of the ship and spread out toward IZUMO. The shellfire continued, but Toori vanished inside the mist. Nevertheless, they could still hear his footsteps as he attempted to reach the loading entrance where they all waited. Neshinbara received a report from Tamas captain automaton, Tama, saying Toori had reached the bridge. With two additional facts, he was able to make a guess at something else. The first additional fact was that the restriction of the Testamenta Arma had vanished. When did that happen!? While questioning himself, he found his hands could move more freely. As for the other additional fact Hexagone Fran?aise has stopped their charge? Mist covered the land of eastern IZUMO and the sounds of the enemy charge had vanished. In that mist, the heavily-equipped gods of war remained motionless at a safe distance from the Musashi and no invading footsteps could be heard. What is going on? Neshinbara found this odd. If they had stopped their charge and the Testamenta Arma was no longer in effect Then what is this shaking coming from the southeast!? He looked into the southern sky. He turned his head, then his body, and finally casually struck a pose. Oh, I could use this scene in my novel. That was when he noticed the giant mass of metal up in the sky. It was large enough to obscure the sun, so it was more than just a mass. It almost looked like the metal crust itself, it appeared to measure around eighty meters long, and it resembled a bone. Is that the main frame of IZUMOs crust!? Neshinbara saw something that should not have been. I feel like Ive been seeing that kind of thing a lot lately!! However, that airborne eighty meter frame was most definitely there. One end had a jagged edge that he could only imagine had been twisted and broken off. Someone had forcibly torn it away from the rest of the frame. It made sense if he assumed that was what had caused the previous shaking. However Wh-who could possibly tear off and throw something like that!? Its trajectory and speed were those of a light underarm throw. It dropped toward them from the sky like a fruit someone had tossed their way. It fell while wrapped in a short but heavy sound of wind. However, Neshinbara suddenly wondered who had torn off and thrown the giant frame. It couldnt be He then realized what had been missing from the battlefield the entire time. This was Hexagone Fran?aise Vice ChancellorTurenne!! He finally realized why Hexagone Fran?aise had stopped their charge and everything else. If it was all meant to highlight Vice Chancellors Turennes debut, it all makes sense. He looked back up at the great mass of metal approaching from overhead. Was this Turennes doing!? As he spoke, the metal fell. The fall of a great mass was no different from a great impact. But the falling mass of metal did not hit the Musashi. It fell just off of Tamas starboard side. Thats the land side of the bridge!! The automatons were slow to react because it was not a direct attack on the Musashi. Musashi was supporting the bridge, but its connection had been set to emergency purge. It was being treated as not there, so they had been even slower to react as the great mass of metal fell on it. The giant torn-off piece of frame fell on the IZUMO side of Tamas starboard bridge. Rather than having a large object falling on it, that misty part of IZUMO was more or less hit with a massive impact. The metal crashed down. Not even the continually opening gravity barriers could support the momentum of its fall. The light was smashed, the mass fell, and Musashi had already had her hands full supporting only the bridge. ! Over. The mass of metal fell on the edge of the land port that the bridge sat on. In the mist, a reinforced stone wall crumbled along with the bridge. This all happened just as Toori was about to finish crossing it. Next, the bridge jumped up. Because the mass of metal tore into the land end, the Musashi end was lifted up. The bridge had been placed diagonally down to IZUMO, so this strike to the lower IZUMO end caused it to draw an arc and begin to stand straight up. It rotated with Toori still on it and everyone watched its rotation. It began slow but quickly picked up speed. !? The land end bent like a sugar sculpture as it was knocked downwards and the Musashi end shot upwards. Ah! Hey, wait! Toori frantically tried to run up the bridge, but it was too late. The bridge had already moved past vertical, so he could only try to cling to it. Nwaaaaaah! Everyone on the Musashi could only see the bottom of the bridge and it soon tilted toward the land side. They could not stop it and they could hear the idiot struggling on the other side. Nwah! D-dammit! Okay, everyone, it looks like its time to say goodbye for to- At least let me finish!! Just as the idiot was thrown toward the misty land, shells began to hit the Musashis side once more. Volume 3, 26: Searcher in the Mist Volume 3, Chapter 26: Searcher in the Mist Um Where are you? Point Allocation (Ultra Easy) Inside the mist, Futayo saw the idiot fly in a parabolic arc leading to the ground covered by that same mist. He was approximately one hundred meters away. She was worried about Adele too, but the half-dragon had caught her. So I must retrieve- Before she could think him, a swift strike came at her from the right. Sassa Narimasa!? The mist split open and that was exactly who arrived. She did not hesitate to thrust Tonbokiri toward the leading edge of the enemys speed. Her opponent was here, so she spoke while beginning her confrontation with Narimasa. Sanada! Go retrieve the idiot over there! Futayos call reached the Sanada force in the mist, but they did not move. Hey, Anayama. Arent we going? asked Kakei Juuzou with his hands in his pants pockets. The mist was relatively thin where they were, so they could see the silhouettes of the Musashi and the other nearby objects. From there, they would be able to reach the Musashi Chancellor without missing him. Anayama smiled and remained just as motionless as the other three. He only stared at the southern woods and Kakei bent his skinny body to talk to him. Retrieving the Musashi Chancellor here would earn us some points and be great publicity. Isnt that the best option for- Lets head back, said Anayama without turning toward the others. Rokurou of the metal fan swords tilted her head. Why? Hey, wait. As she spoke, Anayama began to walk toward the Musashi which was the source of the mist. He said nothing, but he pointed to the south. The others looked there and saw a white and hazy trail in the afternoon sky. Cooking smoke? Isa tilted her head just before something resembling a spear flew from the woods. It shot straight toward her face. She was slow to react and only managed a quick back step. Watch out. Unno reached in from the side and snatched it from the air, but that was when the four of them finally realized what it was. A skewer of meat!? Pieces of meat were skewered by a whittled down piece of wood sixty centimeters long. The meat was cooked, it spewed steam, and some salt had yet to dissolve into the grease. Ah. Inertia pulled the meat from the skewer, the skewer acted as a rail, and the forty centimeters of meat flew toward Isas face, piece after piece. You really need to watch out. Kakei grabbed the top and bottom of Isas head and opened her mouth. After several sounds of striking meat and several groans of ah or nn, all of the meat filled Isas mouth. Kakei closed her mouth and lightly shook her head back and forth. Oh, said Unno with a nod. A little slower and she would have burned her face. Ahkh You Hot! Make sure to chew, oldest. And that skewer really was nothing but meat. A moment after that comment, another skewer of meat appeared in front of Kakeis face. Eh? thought Kakei. Someone tall stood in front of him. Their silver outfit resembled a Hexagone Fran?aise uniform. It was an adult woman. Her curly pale silver hair was swept back and she had almost fanglike bangs. Her golden eyes moved in an arc to look across their group. Here. She offered the skewer of meat to them. Wait. But When did she get here!? Kakei!! Anayama turned around and his shout acted as a sign. Kakei trembled and adjusted himself. He took in a breath and lowered his head without looking at the woman. Thank you. After taking in a long, cold breath, Kakei took the proffered skewer. My, said the woman with a hint of a smile. That smile only deepened in the corner of his vision. It was a carnivorous but kind smile. I spotted a convenient boar, so I cooked it up. Wild board meat is wonderful, isnt it? I like it with miso flavoring. Kakei restrained the reaction that threatened to rise up within his heart. He knew one thing for sure: he might be able to defeat this woman, but he would not escape unharmed. If it did come to a fight, he would receive just as many C if not more C injuries. How about it? she asked. Your guns use spatial ejection to fire on your opponents at point blank range, dont they? I was watching while lighting the fire earlier. So do you want to do this? She was tempting him and his heart just about gave in, so he took a deep breath. Calm down. This woman is an enemy. She knows it too. But She is in a very good mood right now. He knew why: she had just eaten. She had hunted down and eaten a large prey in the wild, so she was satisfied. Her battle instincts were currently wavering. She was non-human. Hexagone Fran?aises non-humans did not simply eat humans. The higher level ones ate humans as their primary food source. To her, he was nothing but prey. Her stomach was full, so her instincts were straying toward play rather than fighting. But if she did not enjoy that play, she might kill him for fun and bury him so she could eat him later. She was a beast. Thats right, he thought. If I dont provoke her, this wont end up in a conflict. That is the Sanada way. And so he restrained himself. However, a sudden pressure moved to his right. It was Isa. Wait. Isa moved in the right of Kakeis vision. A god of war arm was spatially ejected on the outside of her right arm and the strike was already wrapped in wind. This is thanks for the meat!! Kakei saw a few different results of the strike. First, the non-human woman turned her left palm toward Isas god of war fist. Oh, dear. There was a definite impact and sound of shaking, but the woman was not knocked away and Isa was not pushed back. Isa and her god of war arm were lifted and held up in a single hand like a tree branch. !? Before Isa could cry out in surprise, the woman casually tore into the metal fists armor with her other hand. The steel armor tore away like clay and the woman gently placed it between her small lips. Nm. She bit of a piece like it was a rice cracker, moved her jaw up and down, and worked her throat. Is she going to swallow it? Kakei saw the woman bite off and swallow the metal before narrowing her eyes. Far Eastern metal is rough and has a strong flavormuch like blood. Truly delicious. She tossed Isa away to place her hands on her cheeks, but she soon reached again for Isa and the god of war arm that rotated through the air. Oh, just a little more. She casually tore off another fistful of armor and placed a hand on Kakeis head. The hand on his hat was just as casual and she did nothing more than gently stroke the hat. You did well to prepare some food for me. If you hadnt She placed a hand on his ear and pinched it. Before he could wonder what she was doing, she spoke with a smile. I was considering taking about this much as a palate-cleanser. Following her words, the woman disappeared and Kakei realized where she was headed based on the slight wind she left behind. The Musashi Chancellor!! Toori stood in the mist. He had fallen to the ground from high in the air, but the shaking of the crust had caused the ground to crumble near the edge of the land port. Instead of hitting a stone wall or hard ground, he had been stopped by dirt and grass. This aint good. He could hear shellfire overhead and something hard clashing nearby. Thats an old-fashioned speech pattern and some weird speech pattern. Is it that samurai girl and that weird sunglasses guy? He posed and shouted up toward the Musashis silhouette. Heeeeeey! Little help down heeeeeere!! They cant see me, can they!? This is hopeless! Dammit, but Im not gonna let this stop me! Everyone on the Musashi could hear the idiot starting a one-man play down below. Kimi and the others who had been on the deck had now joined the rest at the outer loading entrance. Toori was talking in the mist below. And when the girl came from the split bamboo, the old man held her in his arms and said, Now, come back to my place. Judge. You can shoot him, Asama. Asama fired and a shout came from the mist. Th-that was close! What do you think youre doing, titty shrine maiden! Is your shooting spirit that lonely!? Thats it, isnt it!? Well, you leave me no choice. Brother Toori will sing you a song: Sniper, snipper, snipples, shell snipe you right in the nipples, that sniper shrine maiden. Nwaaaaaah! That guy is using the international broadcast for a strange new singing debut! Judge, judge. Horizon and Kimi both nodded twice and exchanged a glance. Based on his actions, it would seem he did not hit his head. Heh heh. Thats right, Horizon. This is a perfectly normal sequence. That doesnt really matter, said Asama as she looked around. Urquiaga-kun is busy retrieving Adele, isnt he? So who can go? Naito replied to her gaze by stepping forward with a sigh. I guess Ill go. But its a little hard to tell where he is in the mist, so I apologize if I cant do it immediately. Oh, then Ill go too! added Mitotsudaira. She had one silver chain grab onto the loading entrance railing. Um, well I can locate him in the mist using his scent. And, Margot? Your broom can carry three, right? Masazumi noticed the surrounding atmosphere stiffen. Eh? What is this tension? She knew what had caused it, but Mitotsudaira is only trying to head down there, right? The idiot had told her that Mitotsudaira was not disembarking due to a promise with her mother, but regardless of her family circumstances This is an emergency. So why were they so worried? Was there something more to this? Kimi took a step toward Mitotsudaira. There is a lot I want to say. Pushing yourself is a sign of an excellent woman, but pushing yourself too far is what truly hopeless people do. If you understand that, then come here. She beckoned Mitotsudaira over. Mitotsudaira approached in confusion and Kimi held out Horizons head. She uses the same shampoo, so remember it. Are you sure you dont think Im a dog? But after she sniffed Horizons head a few times to memorize the scent, Masazumi and everyone else backed away. Shes a dog. Th-this is just to be sure. Her eyebrows rose and Asama stepped between her and the others. She told them all to calm down, patted the sides of Mitotsudairas shoulders, and smiled. Were counting on you. Eh? R-right. Judge. Seeing her confused nod, Masazumi took a breath. Asama is good at giving us a quick breather, she thought. She made up her mind when she noticed Crossunite and Mary approach from down the corridor. She decided to stop being suspicious and to remain positive. In other words, Naito will observe from above and Mitotsudaira will search down below? Yes. At any rate, we need to hurry. Musashi, how long until the mist clears up? Judge. The mist itself will calm down after about a minute longer. We still have three minutes until we leave port at 3:15. Be careful. Over. I see, replied Asama as she fired a voice-tracking arrow into the mist below. Wait, wait, thought Masazumi while Asama turned toward her with a smile. He is down there, where the arrow vanished into the mist. Y-you idiot! Dont fire without warning like that! That nicked me in the crotch! Anyway, chancellor, Mito-tsan and I are on our way. The Technohexen flew into the mist with the silver wolf riding on the back of the broom. Toori sang and danced in the mist to let the others know where he was. He had a feeling an arrow flew his way every once in a while, but Ha ha ha. Asama, you sure are kind deep down! You dont actually try to hit me when the arrow has an arrowhead! Nice! You really are a good set of boobs! An arrow sans arrowhead struck him in the center of the chest and he sank fifty centimeters into the ground, but the idiot quickly hopped back to his feet. Wh-what the hell are you doing!? Eh? I let Horizon shoot that one, so it doesnt count. Okay, hes around there! That one put a spell on him, so keep the tsukkomi coming. Today is international tsukkomi day! D-damn that shrine maiden, shes getting more and more skilled at our side of things! A new voice reached him from ahead. Um, wait, Tomo! Stop shooting! Stop!! Oh? Is that you, Nate? Are you okay coming down here like this? Come on over to me and Ill pat you on the head to reward you for making up your mind. Eh? Ehhh? No, um, well, u-uh Im here too! announced Naito. Based on the sound of the silver chain, Mitotsudaira was approaching up front and Naito was floating on her broom further back. The sound of the chain came from Naito as well, so it was likely connected to the broom to make sure they would not lose track of each other. Sorry about worrying you all. Toori sighed. Falling down had been unexpected, but his classmates were here to rescue him. He viewed them as a reliable group and he had a sudden thought while looking up into the misty sky. I didnt get a chance to visit grandma. He needed to say something so his classmates could reach him, so ?Ah! He took a light step and sang a quick-tempo version of a song. ?Sanko, Sanko. How respected is your name. Toori sang the Sanko Bushi, a folk song of the Izumo region. An old woman rested her elbows on the fence around a house in the rural area of central IZUMO. She faced a well-built elderly man who stood on the other side of the fence. He was IZUMO Executive Chairman Izumo Yuu. He looked over at the long wooden container his companion carried on a large two-wheeled cart. Mitsu, your grandson sure can sing. I know hes supposed to be an entertainer, but I thought he only had stupid jokes. Entertainment began with Shinto rituals. He is a stupid grandchild, though. They listened to his voice. Sanko, Sanko. How respected is your name. Beautiful though you are, you are no Sanko. Ahh, are only gourds allowed to float? I too have floated some. Yes, yes. You floated. You floated. Youre floating. Oh, white crests of the ocean waves. Though the wind may blow, Sakai is a calm place that knows no storms Ahh, if but one of Hattabatas bean pods runs, they all run. You and I run together. Yes, yes. Run with me. Run with me. The song will tell you if the people of the land are in the know. The Sanko Bushi will tell you. Ahh, the mountains, the great mountains, the sea, and Sakai. The port of Sakai is built. Ships come and go with mountains of cargo. They come and go. Yes, yes. It flourishes, it flourishes. After finishing her interludes, Mitsu gave a quiet laugh. He didnt visit this year, so is this supposed to make up for it? What is that song? Well, I know its the Sanko Bushi that appears in Izumo during the Edo period. IZUMO even uses it in our ads. But why would that song be for you? Judge. My mother more or less ran away to come here and Ive heard this song ever since I was born. Of course, it wasnt sung quite like this, she explained. Interesting lyrics, arent they? Sanko means geisha in the Izumo region. According to the Testament descriptions, its a local song about the love of a girl living in the port of the Izumos regions city of Sakai and local variations are later made elsewhere. But The song has a bit of an anti-establishment undertone to it. After all, Izumos geisha have a background in the kabuki theater of Okuni, which was primarily made up of wandering shrine maidens who had fallen from their positions at shrines. In other words, they were descendants of a Shinto group that opposed the establishment while calling themselves servants of the gods. Look at the lyrics. If they are no Sanko, it must be referring to a lower branch of the organization, right? And the gourd is a symbol of Hashiba, so what does it mean for it to float? Yes, what does it mean? As for the ocean, that would refer to the outside world in ancient times. So even if places outside Izumo are in turmoil, Izumo will remain tranquil. The bean pod is a symbol of the family, but as they are grown, only two pods are left while the others are culled. Also, running pods would refer to drawing ones sword, wouldnt it?[1] And who is the one going along with that? Then a song of the land is sung to check where they are from and, at the very end, ships are sent from Izumo. She took a breath. Its a nasty song. Some even say its prophetic. And some parts apply to the Musashis current situation. For IZUMO, the Sanko Bushi is a song about the ever-recreated parting between land and ship. You shouldnt get so worked up over the negative side, Mitsu. Oh? said Mitsu. Is that so? Yuu tilted his head and she continued speaking. After the culling, only two bean pods remain and one of those will draw its sword from the scabbard as it faces Hashiba. So if destiny is making this song a prophecy, praying it isnt so will be useless. Yes. Instead, we should wish for everyones happiness. That is all we can do as the culled ones. Toori took a breath after finishing his song. Cmon, how was it, everyone!? Praise me! Asama: Wow, Im surprised! I didnt know you could do any proper performances! And I didnt realize being ordinary could be so wonderful! Please do more of that from now on! Mal-Ga: In fact, thats a kind of performance you dont see much of these days. I just hope it wasnt a death flag. Vice President: Wait, all of you. Hes definitely got some ulterior motive here. What!? Cmon, Seijun! I dont have anything like that! All I did was take off my pants! Five arrows flew in quick succession and Toori bent his body into a C and then an S to avoid them. Th-that was close! Nates over here too, remember!? The jangling of a chain and a voice reached him from behind. Oh, is this where you are? Toori noticed Mitotsudairas usual perfume in the chilly dampness of the mist. It leaves a strong scent with so much hair, he thought. Okay, I will be a little rough with the chain, so I hope thats okay. Eh? Ahah! Im getting wrapped in a chain with my bottom half bare! Ive never felt anything like it! Meanwhile, a chain wrapped around and around the top half of his body. With a light tug back, the chain tightened. Mitotsudairas voice then came from the front. My king, are you over there? Eh? Thats not where you are. Arent you back there? What? asked Mitotsudaira as she approached from the front. Meanwhile, Toori was pulled backwards where he heard a quiet laugh. Youll have more fun over here. After being pulled back, he ran into the person standing there. He recognized the scent coming from the persons hair and the subtlety of the tugging force. Thats Nate. With that realization, he gave himself over to her. However, he noticed something inarguably different from Mitotsudaira. His back was pressed against her, but the back of his head sank deeply into something. These are on ultra easy! Wh-what happened to Nate!! Did she get an expansion pack!? As Toori looked up in surprise, the wind blew. The mist cleared, so he could see in front of him now. He first saw Mitotsudaira approaching with a silver chain wrapped around a raised arm. My king! She was smiling, but !? That smile instantly froze and began to tremble. What was going on? She was looking behind him. He then realized she was looking at the expansion pack there. Wondering what it was, he turned his head to look. Huh? Nate? The woman looked like her, but she had breasts. She was tall, but she had breast. She had a mature face, but she had breasts. She had a lot of hair, but she had breasts. The breasts suggested she was a different person, but she had breasts. W-wait, my king! Why do you keep looking back at her chest each time you look at another part of her body!? Hey, what is this!? If youve been hiding this, then bring it out sometimes! A change is nice every once in a while! N-no! Look more carefully! He did as she asked and looked more carefully at the woman. So big He was referring to her breasts and not her height. A guys gotta follow his instincts, he thought just before Mitotsudaira spoke. That is my mother!! What? He was wrapped in a chain and his pants were below his knees, so he made a bowlegged pose and bent backwards to express his surprise. He then viewed the womans breasts from a distance with better perspective. Shes married!? Mitotsudaira watched her mother, who was unfazed. Testament, she replied with a quick bow toward the Musashi through the mist. Thank you for looking after my daughter for so long. I am Hexagone Fran?aise Vice Chancellor Turenne. Or perhaps I am better known as Hexagone Fran?aises Reine des Garous. I stand at the peak of the lupine races which have a history of eating humans. Eh? Surprise filled Mitotsudairas thoughts. The Reine des Garous? Butum This was the first she had heard of that and the rest was shocking as well. She had no idea what was going on and she remained motionless as her mother looked her way. The mischievous smile she had seen so often in the past was turned in her direction. On top of that, her mother grabbed the chain-wrapped kings shoulder to show him to her. Nate? The womans lipstick-covered lips bent like a bow. I will be taking Musashis Chancellor and Student Council President. Notes 1. Bean pods and sword scabbards are pronounced the same in Japanese. Volume 3A, Afterword Volume 3A, Afterword Okay, I made you wait a while for this one (I think). Here is Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon III. This one had a recap section, so you should be fine even after the wait (I think). This one starts from IZUMO and you might be wondering what happens next, but a lot starts to move next time. This was mentioned in the novel, but France had built a lot of momentum in this era. The other nations either hadnt outgrown the middle ages with their religious issues and mercenaries or their immature economy had fallen into chaos due to the Age of Exploration, but France had formed a solid foundation for their nation with agriculture. France had no emperor or pope and they had little naval power, but they developed their own nation while the other nations destroyed themselves. England was another winner of this era because being an island nation prevented the others from interfering with them too much, but I think France also managed to grasp that flow of events and gained political and historical independence. Anyway, time for a random email exchange. Ive finished writing it, but dont you dare read it. Th-thats not a very nice opener. I think you can just discuss an unpleasant memory from your school days, but what do you want to do? Well, I didnt have as tough a school life as all of you. Eh? You dont have a favorite subject or a story about a class? You really dont have anything? Eh? Nothing at all!? You poor thing!! Y-you are the worst! Oh, but one time in biology class, we got to look at blood under a microscope. We were supposed to only cut our fingertip a little with a scalpel, but I gave myself a horrible gash and ended up with enough for everyone to use. Why did you cut yourself so badly? Were you checking to see if you were human? No, its just that my idea of a little was different from everyone elses. They say no two people think exactly alike and I think it must be true. I get the feeling you just like going for overkill. I also get the feeling this is an oddly philosophical afterword. Anyway, the story has reached parent participation day. Theres still plenty more to go, but Ill leave it with this: Who was pushing themselves too hard the most? The BGM while I worked was Juno Reactors Guardian Angel. I listened to it during a lot of IIIs action scenes. Now, just wait a little longer for Part B next month. March 2010. A morning of light pollen. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 3B, Characters Volume 3B, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine departments chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. - Mitsu: Toori and Kimis grandmother who lives in IZUMO. An ether engineer. - Izumo Yuu: Executive Chairman of IZUMO. Head of the Izumo clan that manages IZUMO. Academy Affiliates - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. Hexagone Fran?aise - Louis Exiv: Hexagone Fran?aises chancellor. Refreshing young man known as the Roi-Soleil. Has divine blood. - Mouri Terumoto: Hexagone Fran?aises student council president. Delinquent type. Destined to be Musashis enemy as leader of the Western Army. - Anne of Austria: Hexagone Fran?aises previous chancellor and student council president. Exivs younger sister. - Lady Luynes: Vice president and Annes aide. Has Treasurer Mazarin as a double inherited name. - Henri of the Three Musketeers: Female combat-style automaton. Acts as the leader and as Terumotos bodyguard. Uses large remote-controlled swords. - Reine de Garou: Turenne. Hexagone Fran?aises vice chancellor. Mitotsudairas mom. - Mouri Sisters: Three automaton sisters who have inherited the names of three of Mouri Terumotos uncles. M.H.R.R. - Guericke: Provisional mayor of Magdeburg in the Protestant state of Saxony. Performed experiments known as the Magdeburg Hemispheres. - Luther: First name is Martin, leader of the Protestant Reformation, and representative of Protestantism. - Matthias: Representative of M.H.R.R.s Catholics. Student Council President. Younger brother of Chancellor and Emperor Rudolf II. - Maeda Toshiie: Catholic representative. Has become a ghost and is peacefully between jobs as he spends his days with his wife Matsu. P.A. Oda - Sassa Narimasa: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Delinquent and assault type. - Shibata Katsuie: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Athletic type. Very troublesome after his recent marriage. - Takigawa Ichimasu: P.A. Oda ninja commander who excels at castle building and ship operation. - Kuki Yoshitaka: Leader of P.A. Odas iron ship fleet. His job is to oppose the Murakami Navy. - Suzuki Magoichi: Gunner who joined P.A. Oda by betraying the Saika. Uses the rifle Yatagarasu. Other - Satomi Yoshiyori: Satomi Academys chancellor. Gentle. Uses Murasamemaru and the god of war Yatsufusa. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Sarutobi Sasuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #1. Uses martial arts and ninja techniques. - Kirigakure Saizou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #2. Uses a wind movement technique. - Murakami Motoyoshi: Fleet commander sent from Hexagone Fran?aise to K.P.A. Italia. Opposes P.A. Oda as the leader of the Murakami Navy. Volume 3B, School Rules Volume 3B, School Rules Article 105 - Every academy possesses three protected territories known as territorial land, territorial airspace, and territorial waters. Article 105 Line 1 - Every academys protected territories are based on the scope of the Testament descriptions and ley line correspondence. Volume 3B, 27: Mother and Daughter in the Mist Volume 3B, Chapter 27: Mother and Daughter in the Mist Why do you Become so spellbound? Point Allocation (Y-Youth?) An island wrapped in mist floated in the sky. This floating island extended north to south and was located in the air northwest of the island nation known as the Far East. The north of the floating island contained a giant shrine bearing the company name IZUMO, Hexagone Fran?aise warships were docked to the west, and an aerial city ship named the Musashi was docked to the east. The two fleets to the east and west were using IZUMOs central land to battle. However, the Musashi had produced thick mist between them which hid the people and gods of war. On the Musashi end where the mist was thinning out, a certain confrontation was underway. A woman held a boy wrapped in a chain and a girl faced her. They were mother and daughter. The mother went by the title Reine des Garous and the daughter Now, what will you do, Nate? Or should I call you Mitotsudaira Nate as you are an official member of Musashi? The Reine des Garous held the boy forward by his shoulders. His pants were lowered down to his knees. Yes, this boy is Musashi Chancellor and Student Council President Aoi Toori, isnt he? The mother laughed and spoke to her unmoving daughter. If you wont do anything, Ill take him for myself. Hold on. Now, thats what you call a genuine monster. What am I supposed to do about this? A voice filed the sky above the sea far north of IZUMO. In an aerial ships open-air command center, a Hard Wolf crossed his arms and looked at a sign frame. He was Drake, 5-1 of the Trumps, and he scratched his head in annoyance. It was an accepted fact that the Reine des Garous had been hunted down. I even believed my grandfather and the others about that. He thought while speaking. Although they didnt talk about it much since Loup-Garous arent really the same thing as Hard Wolves like us. I wasted my time feeling bad for the Loup-Garous. Testament, said the bitterly smiling mermaid in the sign frame. Cavendish opened a new sign frame to gather the official statements from Hexagone Fran?aise. Hexagone Fran?aise gave a report saying the Reine des Garous had been hunted down and they enacted a policy to protect the Loup-Garou race in order to secure a fighting force for themselves. The noble family that became the base of the Mitotsudaira family C that is, the minor noble who took a Loup-Garou as his wife C was one of the families given protection at that time. Because the wife later became pregnant with Nate Mitotsudaira, she was called to Paris where she was treated kindly and served Anne of Austria. In that case, said Drake. When the Reine des Garous got pregnant, she must have made a deal to become vice chancellor during Louis XIVs rule in exchange for protection during her pregnancy. There was likely more to it than that, but it was not worth worrying about any further. He guessed he would eventually hear about it in the form of rumors. Drake, just how powerful is the Reine des Garous? That question came from Hawkins in his swimsuit and scarf on a different sign frame, but Drake shook his head. Shes trouble. Even more than you? Thats a good question, he said with a bitter smile. He was unsure whether Hawkins was trying to flatter him or analyze the enemys data. Listen. Both of us may be lupine races, but Loup-Garous have some differences from us, especially the pure-blooded ones. Hard Wolves like me are either humanoid wolves or a fusion between wolf and man, but Loup-Garous are the wolf-possessed. "Do you understand?" Wolf-possession is a spiritual phenomenon. Instead of a human going mad, its a wolf spirit possessing a human. And And? Just like standalone spirits, spiritual beings can easily surpass the abilities of those who live in the world of men. Do you understand? Dont let how Loup-Garous look fool you. Theyre no different from a spirit with a human form. And the moonlight fully draws our their true nature, turning them into a monster. They were the gods of fear itself in ancient times. After all, the Loup-Garou is the oldest monster in Europe. Drake asked do you understand? again. She really is a lot of trouble. It was said his race came from the people who were transformed into a wolf by a Loup-Garou but could not return. To put it another way, the Loup-Garous were their origin. The Loup-Garou race is pretty amazing. He recalled what his grandfather had once told him. If they possess a human and devour other humans long enough, they eventually gain a true spiritual body. Once they can leave their host and still influence the real world, theyve reached the knight class. When those intermingle, they give birth to a Loup-Garou with an actual body that can continue to devour humans and become a noble class. Above that are the royals and the highest royal is the queen. After all, it is women who control the moon. That is the peak of the Loup-Garou race. Although, Id heard they had almost entirely died off due to killing each other after the split between England and Hexagone Fran?aise for the Hundred Years War. He scratched his throat fur and swore. This is just like with Joan of Arc. After all, the previous Reine des Garous controlled the left wing group which was opposed to the ogre named Gilles de Rais. What does that mean for this confrontation? asked Cavendish. Drake shook a hand as if to say dont worry about it. Its not worth recording. Just eat some meat and sleep. After all, any records are going to be worthless. She has ether defenses that can deflect any and all attacks and godlike strength. And this Reine des Garous took a human husband and hid her identity, so Yeah. Shes clearly a capricious person. Shell kill if she feels like it or let them live if she feels like it. Rules dont work with her. Theres nothing to record except that its over. Thats how I see it, anyway. On the battlefield, the confrontation between mother and daughter continued without the slightest movement. However Um, mother? Mitotsudaira suddenly spoke up and her mother tilted her head. What is it, Nate? Judge. Mitotsudaira nodded at her mothers reaction, but What am I supposed to say? Her mother was capricious and she had often been manipulated by her even as a child. Plus, there was one definite fact when it came to her mother. If you anger her, its all over. She knew that fact firsthand, so she took a slow breath and tried not to provoke her mother. We are anormal Loup-Garou family, arent we? Sowhy would you suddenly joke about being the Reine des Garous? Oh, my. Her mother backed away in surprise. As always, she went overboard in expressing her emotions. The smile on her face was the same as the one Mitotsudaira remembered. And with the same expression, same smile, and same tone she remembered, her mother spoke. Now, Nate. Think about this carefully. A normal Loup-Garou family would never pass down an item like those silver chains. Asama: Is she implying anyone who didnt pick up on that is an idiot? Mal-Ga: So accepting what your mother tells you at face value makes you an idiot? Thats a pretty harsh rule. Shut up. She used shared voice settings when out on a mission like this, so she hoped it would not leave any unwanted records behind. Um, she began. Well, it is true you told me the details of the silver chains, butbut I always thought that was because an ancestor was part of the main force back then. I never thought Testament. This new revelation is quite sudden, isnt it? Try to stay focused, Nate. Marube-ya: Thats quite the amazing mother you have there. I agree with that. In fact, why hasnt she changed at all after so much time? However, her mother brought a hand to one cheek and sighed. To be honest, I was planning to have some fun on my deathbed by surprising you with this. Yes, just like my mother with me. Still restrained by the chains, the chancellor turned toward her mother with a tilt of the head. Nate Maman, how surprised were you when you heard? Testament. I said I had never heard anything about that and that she must be joking, but she said that a normal Loup-Garou family would never pass down an item like those silver chains. She even lectured me on the verge of death. The entire Musashi side reacted with comments about how similar the entire family was and Mitotsudaira began to sweat uncomfortably. The chancellor nodded a few times, but she had to wonder why he turned toward her with a curious look in his eyes. At any rate, her mother sighed again. But our identity could not be revealed to the public, especially in this generation. Anne of Austria, Hexagone Fran?aises previous provisional Chancellor, ordered it. According to her, if the other nations learn that the Reine des Garous is on the peoples side in Hexagone Fran?aise, it would lead to political maneuvering. After all, it was the non-human unit that overturned the power balance between England and Hexagone Fran?aise during the Hundred Years War. Then, asked the chancellor. Why did you identify yourself as the Reine des Garous now? Testament. Because Hexagone Fran?aise has completed its preparations toward becoming the ruling nation. The Reine des Garous formed words while convinced she was explaining the obvious. Hexagone Fran?aise has great national power, a powerful king, and prosperity ensured by the Testament descriptions. With those things, the Reine des Garous is no longer a source of political maneuvering against us but a source of political maneuvering against other nations. That is simply how powerful a name it is. This is only natural. The world of men obeyed the Testament Union and the Testament descriptions. Since the Reine des Garous had left the forest and joined the world of men, she had no objections on that front. But that means I will use this to its fullest. Wolves gave their all when having fun and when eating. But, said her chain-wrapped prey with a tilt of his head. Doesnt that mean the nation has put a collar on the wolf? The meaning affected her more than the words themselves. She felt her own blood throb. Ahead in the mist, she heard her daughter gulp and sensed the girls pulse racing. You understand, dont you? A werewolf was a wolf, they would eat when hungry, and they would otherwise choose to eat or play on a whim. They were a free beast. The Reine des Garous was their representative and treating her like a pet in a collar was a definite provocation. Had her daughter realized that? However That daughter remained motionless. She held her breath, took a defensive stance, and did not move. She did nothing. And so the Reine des Garous had the same thought once more. You do understand, dont you? Yes. After so long, you have realized anew that you cannot stand up to me. It was not even a question. The girl had dropped her hips down in a low stance, but that was no different than a beast curling up its tail in preparation to flee. That meant her daughter was no obstacle. Therefore, she looked away from the girl and faced her prey. That boy was the one who had defenselessly asked that provoking question. How interesting, thought the Reine des Garous while asking a question of her own. Listen. You just accused me of wearing a collar. But But if that is a bad thing, then why did you put a collar on my Nate? Eh? Mitotsudaira looked toward the chancellor and heard his questioning tone. She saw him turn toward her. The action was so quick that she lowered her head without thinking, but his gaze was on her neck and the black leather choker she wore there. She had worn it for a long time now and had decided to always wear it from now on, but to her mother When I last saw you eight years ago, you were not wearing that. From the scent, I take it you have been wearing it for five or six years now, Nate. No, um, this wasnt from the chancellor. Are you saying you turned yourself into a pet? Her mother did not even look at her and she could not help but think back over what the choker meant. It was true someone else might see it that way. But this is She hesitated and lowered her head, but a sudden voice reached her from directly ahead. Wait a sec, Nate Maman. You cant just berate her like that while treating a choker like a collar. Plus, a collar doesnt immediately mean a pet either. Surely you know that. M-my king! Sure, he said with a nod to her. H then spoke speaking to her mother while wrapped in chains and with his pants pulled down. Some people are just into that kind of thing. Surely you know that. Mitotsudaira saw her mother give her a look of disbelief. Eh? she thought before grasping what he meant. Wh-what are you talking about!? I am not into that kind of thing! Dont give me that look, mother! No, um, Nate? Even if I cant, well, understand other peoples preferences, I will still respect them. Um, yes, that should cover it. Thats right, said the chain-roll next to her mother. Besides, just look at her, Nate Maman. Dont you think its suspicious just how desperate she is to deny it? N-now that you mention it, youre right. Maybe giving her the silver chains was a mistake. I never thought it would give her a bondage fetish. Her mother and the chain-roll both looked back at her and nodded. You can wait until youve calmed down, but try to explain it to me sometime. Not what exactly your preferences are, but how you turned into such a fetishist. The lecture comes after that. N-no! You have it all wrong! Yeah, thats right, Nate! It isnt a fetish! You just happen to like it! She wanted to hit him with something, but she could not provoke her mother. B-but isnt the chancellor turning against me here? Well, whatever, said her mother with a shrug. My current state is not a collar. She formed a small smile as she continued. It is repayment for my blessing. Her blessing? That question came from the loading entrance on Tamas starboard side that had become a giant hole now that the bridge was gone. Asama tilted her head among those gathered on the edge to see. What blessing did the Reine des Garous receive? She was answered by Kimi who stood with Horizon. She crossed her arms and shook her shoulders in a laugh. Heh heh. Isnt it obvious? What is the one true blessing a woman can receive from another? Marriage? Heh heh heh. Silly girl. Something another can take from you is not a true blessing. A true blessing is something only that person can give you and that not even that person can take from you. Kimi looked down into the still thick fog. That blessing would be a child. Yes, said the Reine des Garous with a smile. Previous Chancellor Anne allowed my relationship with my husband. And when I had my child, I was given a blessing. She turned to her daughter who was still looking back in a human-style defensive stance. So Nate, you have Anne to thank for your birth. When I was pregnant, she placed me by her side as a maid and urged me to speak with her about so many things. She heard an impressed oh?, but it did not come from her daughter. It came from the chain-roll next to her. He faced her with a smile and spoke in a tone of understanding. So your situation now is in thanks for the fun and happiness from back then. Testament. I am the Reine des Garous, so I can live a wild and enjoyable life on my own. However, there are a few people who have made me desire them and enjoy myself with something other than strength. There is my husband, Anne, and There was no need to say any more at the moment, so she nodded toward the chain-roll. It was a fun and happy time, and that is why She nodded again, recalled many things about the past, remembered making it through those things, and spoke to her prey. Yes, this rebellious non-human will use her strength to pay back for everything she was given. So We are enemies here. Volume 3B, 28: Hostile Mother and Daughter Volume 3B, Chapter 28: Hostile Mother and Daughter It is something That is never buried Point Allocation (Individuality) Now then, said the Reine des Garous. She grabbed the Musashi Chancellors shoulders and pointed him toward her daughter. I will be taking him, okay? Eh? W-wait! Wait, mother! What was she going to say now? A fight would be meaningless, so there was no reason to respond. And so the Reine des Garous opened her mouth and spoke a single word. Nate. Her daughter stopped, she heard the girl gasp, and she even detected the silver chains on her arms drop limply to the ground. Oh, my. This was more than she had expected. How cute, she thought. Listen, Nate. Who said you could come inside Hexagone Fran?aise? Well Her daughter froze up even more and the prey in her left hand shook as he turned toward her. Wait, wait. Come inside? You dont have to use such a lewd- gah! She held the boys jaw in place, lightly twisted, and used her thumb to push two teeth inward. Her daughters face paled just before she gathered her strength. W-wait! Please wait, mother! Her wording had grown more polite, so Testament. I will wait, Nate. But I would prefer you call me mamma. Or Would you prefer we do things like we did back then? She took a breath, smiled, and gestured to the edge of the land port with her chin. Nate, Bizen IZUMO is right over there, isnt it? And that is where you once left the Musashi and- Please stop!! The girl cried out to reject the past. The Reine des Garous looked at her daughter. She was a lovely child. Her two clenched fists trembled and her emotions were running full blast, but the weak outer surface alone was still quite adorable. But did she understand that herself? Her head drooped and she transformed the motion into a bow. Im sorry, mother. I disobeyed your instructions and descended to the surface. Since you apologized, I will forgive you. Now, Nate. The Reine des Garous gestured toward the Musashi with her chin and encouraged her daughter with a smile. Head home. Everyone is worried about you. U-um, mother? The Reine des Garous gave her a puzzled look and her daughter pulled back a little and took a deep breath. Please returnmy king. Oh, dear. She had to know that was impossible. I dont think so. The Reine des Garous embraced the boy from above, smiled again, and faced her daughter. I will be taking him for myself. For yourself? Um, uhmother? You dont have to look so scared. And besides You understand, dont you? Testament. Its been a while since I ate a young boy. Ive been holding back since you were born, butyes, this is war. My position as Reine des Garous has been released, so I can act accordingly. W-wait! Mother! What would father say!? I already have an excuse in mind. She was perfectly prepared for that, so it would all be okay. And with that thought, she embraced the boy again. She pressed her body against his. You would prefer it this way, wouldnt you? She was plenty confident in herself as a woman. As spiritual beings, Loup-Garou would not age past how they viewed themselves, so they would always remain in their best state. Its been a while since I played this game. Long ago, the royal girls had played a game of tempting young men at night and then eating them. Due to the Loup-Garou ability to possess, the men would also experience the joy of the Loup-Garou sating her hunger and so would die blissfully even as they were eaten. However, the expansion of human land had destroyed the forests and the Loup-Garou had lost their homes. Many of them had slipped into human society and many of them had resisted and been hunted down. As a royal, the Reine des Garous had remained in the forest she inherited from her mother, chosen to leave everything up to fate, and ultimately found herself where she was now. It might be nice to remember old times again. Being eaten by me will feel wonderful. Every last drop of blood will feel joy. When she asked okay? the boy quickly shook his head. D-dont be ridiculous! Wonderful or not, if Im eaten, its all over! No, it isnt. You will become a part of my own flesh and blood. Think about it carefully, she began. Instead of continuing with your boring life, wouldnt it be more fun to spend forever and ever as here, or here, or even down here on my body? In other words, you can live inside my underwear until the day I die. You can literally become an erotic sound effect. Wouldnt that be a better life than having to deal with tests and work? Horizon spoke while sipping at a cup of tea she had pulled from somewhere. Wouldnt he first become poop in that life? H-Horizon! Wait! You need to be more careful about what you say, even if you are surrounded by horrible people! Oh? Asama-sama, are you living in a fantasy world where you do not poop? We cant have that. Mankind must face reality. Isnt that right, Masazumi-sama? Why would you ask me!? Maybe because of your relationship with the sewage? Sewage? Sewage? A brown algae creature poked its head out of the ditch and Horizon gave it a thumbs up before continuing. This is what you call an extreme carnivore culture. Things are getting a little noisy in the distance, but whatever. The Reine des Garous asked her chain-wrapped prey a question. How about it? Will you be eaten and become a part of someone as strong as me? Hold up. The boy gave her a serious look and then lowered his gaze to her chest. If I do that, could a boob sommelier like me actually become boobs? I could make historys most awful sound effects like plupluuump or boiiiiing while announcing that I literally am boobs!? Testament. The Reine des Garous replied without even a shred of doubt. You can make all the boinging sounds you want. Yes, those sound effects are true beauty! I see. Hey, Nate! This married woman is damn persuasive!! Ehhh!? Thats enough for you!? Heh hehn, said the Reine des Garous as she embraced the boy and looked to her protesting daughter. Ive won! With confidence filling her heart, she placed her chin on her preys head. His hair felt nice as it tickled her throat, so she gave a quiet rumble in her throat and looked down at her daughter. He is mine now. Her daughter groaned and voices reached them from the Musashi. Horizon! Wait! You cant just rip out the wall for your soap opera expression! L-look! I have an imaginary wall right here. Asama-sama, would you accept an imaginary arrow for your standard shooting routine? And Masazumi-sama, you would not accept an imaginary bad joke, would you? Dont tap my shoulder and ask me that!! I hope that environment wasnt too stressful on my daughter, thought the Reine des Garous. Meanwhile, the Schwarz Hexen cautiously floating in the air nearby waved a hand back and forth. You dont have to worry about all that. Listening to it will just rot your brain. Testament. She nodded along with her daughter and then faced that daughter once more. Now, Nate. Im sorry, but you cannot stand up to me in any way right now. She pulled the boy toward her again and her daughters eyebrows rose a little, but the girl still spoke in a desperately persistent tone. Th-that isnt Why dont you realize that you dont stand a chance from the moment you have to say that? The Reine des Garous sighed as a mother. Honestly, she began. It is truly unfortunate, but you really do take after your father. Like with that flat chest. That has nothing to do with- My king? Why are you staring at my chest with a look of newfound discovery? W-well, if what she says is true, then it means there arent any huge boobs in your future, Nate. And in that case, its pretty sad how you sometimes read those odd articles in the womens magazines or gently massage your underarms and whatnot with such a serious look on your face. He gave the girl a pitying look and she panicked. She began waving her hands toward the Musashi. I-Is this being broadcast across the nation!? Cut it! Cut it now!! Mito is taking the cruel rules of our national broadcasts too lightly. And Toori-kun really does notice the small things, doesnt he? Toori-kun sits in the back seat by the window, so he has a good view of everyone else, thought Asama. Anyway, she said after a breath. Mito is sacrificing herself to buy us some time, so what can we do? Judge, nodded Naruze. She narrowed her eyes to look at Naito through the mist. Neshinbara is apparently doing something. Id like to fire on her using my Weiss Fr?ulein, but I would have to use a homing shot and she could probably avoid it from this range. It would be best if Margot could fire directly on her, but she cant from her position. Beyond the fading mist, the Reine des Garous rested her chin on the idiots head. Asama then heard their enemys voice through the mist. Heh heh. Her clear and delighted voice carried nothing but emotion. Musashis chancellor and student council president is quite cute, too. Asama and everyone else began glaring into the mist. Now then, muttered Asama as she turned to the others. There, she saw Tenzou who had just arrived with Mary. You handle this one. Okay, agreed the ninja. Am I the only one that sometimes thinks Toori-dono has a very heroine-like side to him? Wow. Tenzou-kun just came out and said what Ive been wondering if I should say. Eh? Whats that? You want me to draw out a storyboard like that? How about with Kimi? Naruze turned to Kimi but stopped. Confused, Asama too looked to Kimi and saw her staring into the mist with her arms crossed. K-Kimi-dono, stop silently glaring into the distance! Its kind of scary!! Eh? Oh, sorry. Kimi slapped her cheeks to correct her expression and then faced the others. Anyway, this is the first time Ive seen Mitotsudairas mother, but what about the rest of you? Do you know her? Is that true? wondered Asama just before she remembered. She had seen Mitotsudairas mother long ago in Bizen IZUMO, but at the time Kimi and Toori-kun had a certain issue to deal with. Thats right. You and Toori-kun didnt meetor rather, didnt see her. Its my first time seeing her too, added Masazumi with a tilt of the head. Im not sure whats going on, but Mitotsudaira looks pretty scared. Yes, agreed Kimi. Her mother is on an entirely different scale from her. I wonder if shell end up like that in the future. But if her breasts grew like that, we might have to start calling her Boingdaira. That sounds like some kind of giant monster. I see, said Horizon with a few nods of her head and a glance into the mist. Boing + Daira? Such an oxymoron.[1] I have determined Mitotsudaira-sama is surprisingly skilled. I can hear all of you! They all responded to the protest from the mist by lowering their voices to a whisper. Asama then looked into the neighboring long block and sighed. I know hes having a meeting to come up with a countermeasure, but cant Neshinbara-kun hurry up? Masazumi checked the sign frame Tsukinowa produced. He should be ready in two more minutes. I just hope this situation can continue that long. Judge, agreed Mary while looking toward the Reine des Garous with slightly raised eyebrows. My sister was the constant radiation type. Oh, and Im talking about ether. But this woman has condensed her ether to an extraordinary extent. I think only a high-level divine weapon or spell attack would affect her. So this would be a lot like trying to defeat Elizabeth-dono? Asama and everyone else groaned, but Kimi looked up first. That woman is certainly extremely confident. Not only is she taking my foolish brother hostage, shes wrapped him up for takeout. But if this is a crossroads in the battlefield, it is quite an extravagant one. She is holding Hexagone Fran?aise back in order to lecture her daughter right in front of the Musashi and M.H.R.R. Kimi laughed. How prideful. But she is only the vice chancellor, so shes lacking the vainglory to go with it. Now then, said the Reine des Garous again while using just her right arm to lift the chain-roll over her left shoulder. I need to make some preparations, so you go and make friends with the others, Nate. Make sure you dont dishonor our family name and make sure you enjoy your youth. She took a step to leave, but her daughter suddenly looked up. Mother! She heard chains moving. It was a slow and heavy sound, but it was a definite sound of resistance. No beast would overlook that, so the Reine des Garous faced her daughter. Oh, dear. What is this? Are you disobeying me? She found it so cute how her daughter froze at that question. The girl knew very well she did not have the strength to oppose her mother, but that was why her mother wanted to forever protect her with her own strength. Nate, in my current mood, I think I will fulfill my duty. Are you going to eat my king? Oh, my. She found that funny and could not help but laugh a little. You cant do anything one way or the other, so why are you trying to fill yourself with despair? Kh, groaned her daughter. It was obvious she was desperately trying to resist and she might as well have been vainly struggling, but that only stimulated the Reine des Garouss protective instincts as a wolf. After all, I would be cooking her up and eating her with sauce if she wasnt my daughter. She would be in trouble if I didnt protect her. Her daughter tried to move her arms, but Silver chains? The chains did not move and it was obvious why. It was a truly unfortunate thing. Those were originally mine, Nate. Surely you know what that means. The daughter gasped and the mothers smile only grew. She really is so very cute. Theres so much to teach her and so much she doesnt know. So Nate, if you are going to oppose me, then come at me seriously. However The Reine des Garous took a breath and faced her. It does not look like you have reached that level of conviction yet. So hurry Yes, at the very least, move beyond where you were eight years ago. When you do that How should she put this? Saying she would lend you my power was not quite right. Lending even a small fraction of it would split the earth apart. She then remembered a Far Eastern phrase that had recently become popular among judo practitioners. Yes, I will lend you my chest. You really are her mother, arent you!? shouted everyone on the Musashi. Eh? Mitotsudaira saw her mother grow a bit flustered. Wow. For some reason, wonder filled her mind and then her mother tilted her head toward the others. U-um, I simply said I would lend my chest to assist with my daughters training. A stir ran through the group once again. They really are the same, said someone. She said it again! She really said it again! Werewolf families get along really well, dont they!? Thats what I call ultra easy! Mitotsudaira did not entirely understand the last comment, but that seemed to be the case. This was certainly being broadcast across the nation. She felt like she was not the one at fault this time, but she could not stop her awkward sweat. She also had no idea if her familys honor would survive this encounter. Ah, I really am terrible at ad-libbing! The chancellor then spoke up from her mothers shoulder. Hey, Nate Maman, could you hold me the other way? Have me face Nate. Her mother looked confused but complied. His legs had been facing Mitotsudaira before, but her mother quickly adjusted his position so she could see his face. Her mother then pointed that face toward her. Do you want to give Nate a final farewell? Eh!? The chancellor looked utterly surprised by that and he thought for a moment before continuing. Eh? No, um, I just like this way better Oh, could you point me down a little more. Yeah, and inward. My king, dont tell me you only wanted to look down on my mothers chest. What!? The idiot looked up with a look of shock that she would even she suggest such a thing. Of course thats what I wanted! Your expression and your words dont match! Mitotsudaira lowered her head and looked away from the idiot who began whistling to avoid the issue. Mother, I sometimes want to kill a certain gentleman, but is that due to my human side falling behind? No, it is perfectly fine, Nate. Only the worst guys will compare you to another woman. Look, Nate doesnt have this kind of volume. Y-you are the worst mother!! Her mother laughed and suddenly narrowed her eyes. Stay perfectly still. This is for your own good, she said. You are my daughter, so I will not eat you. But next time, I will do more than crush you like I did last time. After all, it will be the second time. Mitotsudaira tried to say something back, but Eh? She detected a certain scent. This is spell gunpowder! The Reine des Garous heard and smelled gunfire. She heard thirty-six distinct sounds and smelled spell gunpowder. It was a nostalgic scent. As the Reine des Garous, she had inherited a vast forest from her mother, but it had been disturbed by the cultivation and wars brought on by the expanding human population. And when I came to declare my natural right to the land, I smelled this scent. She had also smelled it when warriors had tried to travel through the forest in wartime or when they were defeated and scattered across the land. She had not smelled it in a long while and it was not a bad scent. After all, it always led to flesh and blood. Her ears captured a sound. Countless guns were fired from hidden positions. The bullets likely had spells applied to affect a Loup-Garou. She thought this was an excellent tactic because a hunter had lost the moment he showed himself to the beast. A human was no match for a beast and this multiple sniper attack obeyed that rule. However This is a diversion, isnt it!? She realized the enemys true purpose. If the enemy was thorough enough to prepare a unit of thirty-six snipers They will naturally send in an additional attack! That additional attack arrived from almost directly behind her. Sudden speed rushed in from back and to the left. That was her blind spot due to holding the Musashi Chancellor over her left shoulder. Bind! Tonbokiri!! Notes 1. Daira means flat. Volume 3B, 29: Mother and Daughter in a Place of Departure Volume 3B, Chapter 29: Mother and Daughter in a Place of Departure What can never catch up to anything But can constantly grasp it? Point Allocation (Gaze) Futayo saw the enemys back in the center of her vision. She did not hesitate to release Tonbokiris cutting power, but she did not stop her charge. This enemy is dangerous! After all, she had detected Futayos approach yet had not made any battle preparations. That meant she already had something prepared. !? Futayo saw a group of silver panels. They expanded from the Reine des Garous hair like unfolding origami. The panels formed countless boxes which created a structure of their own. The structure seemed to spread its arms and stand tall in an instant. A giant cross!? The silver cross was three meters tall and it stood before Futayo as if supporting the Reine des Garous. The air burst without warning and Tonbokiris cutting power was destroyed before reaching its target. Futayo did not even have time to gulp. Tonbokiris cutting power had previously been neutralized when Muneshige had hidden the blade or when Walter had hidden the target with his gravity sword, but this was different. Instead of hiding the target She destroyed the power!? Testament. The Reine des Garous smiling voice reached her from beyond the cross and shaking hair. When two divine weapons are used against each other, their effects will collide. Just as your cutting affects an entire area The parts of the cross glowed and a panel of bluish-white light quickly rotated in the central empty space. As the rotation accelerated, the crosss weight clearly increased. My silver cross is a striking divine weapon. Destroying everything in an area might take some effort, but it can destroy your cutting power with a diagonal counterattack, much like breaking a blade. I have practiced hitting back attacks like yours in the batting center. She gave a splendid backhand swing of the cross hammer with her right hand. It was a swift attack and Futayo could not even hear it slicing through the wind. Its path was so fast and natural that it felt more like it had suddenly been placed in a new position instead of swung there. But Tch. Futayo could not stop. Due to the speed of her charge, she could not immediately brake. And so she tried to use Tonbokiris extension function to jump over the cross being swung in from the right. Not there, said the spear. The shaft had previously been destroyed by Narimasa of P.A. Oda, so it was gone. I lost track of that sunglasses guy in the mist, but I really wish he hadnt done that, she thought. Meanwhile, the silver cross arrived. The Reine des Garous heard a sound in the instant before the silver hammer struck the samurai girl. It was the sound of the spear tip being thrown toward the back of her head. Why would she throw away her weapon to attack? Is she prepared to take my attack to hit me!? Had she compared the spear tip and blunt strike and decided it was worth it? No! The Reine des Garous realized what the enemy was after. The samurai girl was not targeting the back of her head. Her attack was directed at Her Chancellor! Futayo threw Tonbokiri with enough force to kill the Chancellor. She knew this enemy would not react otherwise. The enemy was trying to take away that half-naked chain-roll, so Futayo had concluded he was an important hostage or prey. Whether she was going to eat him or whatever else, someone known as the Reine des Garous would find it humiliating to have someone else kill her prey. She was sure to avoid the strike to protect that prey. And if she does not, too bad. I am not clever enough to cover for that as well. Besides, my ruler is Horizon-sama. Butthis should work! It did. The Reine des Garous bent forward and stepped away from Futayo to duck below Tonbokiri. She moved a half step away and that half step kept the cross hammers rotation that much further away, so Futayo took a step with her right foot. She leaped toward the left of her enemy and ran around the woman. Tonbokiri stalled in the air, but she grabbed it just as heavy gunfire from the Musashi tore into the enemy. Also Mitotsudaira-dono! Futayo shouted and spun toward the Reine des Garous in midair with Tonbokiri at the ready. I can bind the cutting power here! Mitotsudaira broke free of her motionlessness when Futayo called her name. She heard the word that defined only her. ! Her mind grew clear and the core of her body seemed to return. Judge!! She spoke in her heart and began to move, feeling like she was breaking and remaking her body. She gathered breath in her gut, gathered strength in her knees, and had only one thing to do: pour strength into her silver chains and strike her enemy from four directions at once. Her mother was an enemy. Having decided that, she did not hesitate to pour strength into the chains once more and launch them. But Kh Everything was heavy. Her own movements felt slow and the chains movements appeared delayed. She had noticed how slow she was quite a bit recently; but at the moment, she was filled with tension, impatience, and The fact that Im defying her! That simple act placed even more pressure on her. Even the flow of time felt heavy. Each instant seemed to stretch on and on without end. It felt like completing an unpleasant assignment, working on homework in ones worst subject, or being home alone with nothing to pass the time. She was defying her mother. She had never once defeated her mother. No, that was long ago. It had been eight years since she had last defied her. She had only been around ten at the time, so she had thought things might be different now. Thats what I thought But she had been wrong. Something seemed different between them on a fundamental level. She could not tear off and throw such a gigantic piece of the crusts metal frame and she was not a pure Loup-Garou. She was a half-human who could not even transform. Long ago, she had tried to bite into a piece of metal like her mother and had cried when she had been unable. What had her mother said to comfort her back then? This was surely the same yet also different. She could not do the same things as her mother. But she wont try to comfort me now. They had parted ways eight years before. The afternoon sky on that day before summer had been a lot like the one here. She had been taught that she was different from her mother on that day. And now Nate, said her mother with the Chancellor over her left shoulder. Watch this. Eh? Watch what? she wondered just as Futayo cried out from an upward striking pose to the right. Bind, Tonbokiri! Mitotsudaira saw it. To the right, Futayo turned back toward Mitotsudairas mother and fired Tonbokiris power. The Musashi was to the left and smoke rose from the spell gunpowder of the sniper unit. However What? Her mother had supposedly been evading in front of her, but the woman was gone. She was no longer there, but Mito-tsan!! To the left!! She turned and saw her mothers hair swaying to her left and a little behind her. Eh? She did not understand what had happened. She could guess that her mother had moved there. But when? She could guess that her mother had moved with tremendous speed. But how? She could not even guess what had just happened. Nate. Her mother spoke to her after avoiding both the gunfire and the cutting power. You move so very slowly. Perhaps you take after your father. !? She shuddered. Her mother had done more than point out the weakness she had noticed recently. She doesnt have this weakness!? The answer was obvious. After all Evading like this is easy. Yes, any Loup-Garou can do it. Impossible, thought Mitotsudaira. Ive never once done that. In order to protest, she prepared to turn around, but she suddenly found her mother right in front of her. She did not know how her mother had moved so quickly, but the woman had definitely avoided the bullets, cutting power, and silver chains with instantaneous movement. Now, then. She turned the silver cross toward Mitotsudaira. Show yourself, Argent Croix. A moment later, an impact struck everything. Ether performed a spatial strike. The source of the destruction was the cross in the Reine des Garous right hand. That cross transformed. First, the short arms raced down the side of the long axis. The short arms were cocked much like a crossbow, they shot back at even greater speed, and the glowing panels rotating inside them lost their light. However, the light inside the long axis grew. But instead of using the ether to rotate the glowing panels, it created a stake of light. Stab, Valkyrie Marteau. Like a large crossbow, the bottom of the spear fired a stake of light into the air. The power of the impact covered one hundred and twenty degrees in front of the Reine des Garous, an area that included Futayo and Mitotsudaira. The stake of light was worn away in about two meters as if it had hit something. Instead, it produced a great cutting sound, a vibration, a slight glow, and Everything within a fifteen meter radius was struck. Futayo, Mitotsudaira, and her silver chains were all affected equally. Kwah! Futayo was saved for a variety of reasons: she had sent herself into the air, she had faced her opponent, and she had held Tonbokiri vertically in order to use its cutting power. However, she saw something as she was instantly blown backwards. Mitotsudaira-dono!! The girl had received a direct hit. The attack had smashed down the surface enough for it to sink down everywhere within five meters of the Reine des Garous. Mitotsudairas entire body had been knocked to the side and embedded in the ground. That cross is not a striking weapon! Is it a short-range cannon that seals a striking power inside!? Testament, replied the smiling wolf queen beyond the gale of destruction. Supposedly, it was originally used as the pedestal used to bind an angel. It suppressed the angels power and fired itself down into the crust. Just like the silver chains, my mothers group stole it from the scene of its use and remade it. The bearer of the cross receives the angels divine protection and anyone who tries to crucify that bearer is nailed to the ground in their stead. Futayo rotated once in midair and entered her landing pose. Shes too far away. She tore into the ground as she landed, but she had been sent twenty meters away. Meanwhile, the enemy moved. With the silver cross in one hand, she approached Mitotsudaira who was doubled over on the ground. The impact seemed to have affected her equilibrium because she only trembled and did not try to move even as the woman grabbed at her throat. Mito-tsan!! Naito took action in midair. Naito used the silver chain wrapped around her broom to pull Mitotsudaira away. This could be bad if her chain supply devices are set to let the chains freely pull out! But the chain grew taut as she tugged. Realizing it was working, she picked up speed and prepared to drag the girl along. However This is the problem with leaving the chains connected. Naito saw the Reine des Garous swing her silver cross downward. She struck the obelisk on the back of Mitotsudairas left shoulder as if swinging a golf club. Take that. The obelisk and the base of the chain supply device came off and flew toward the Musashi with the chain trailing behind it. Eh? said Naito; because she knew how heavy Mitotsudairas obelisks were, because it loudly stabbed into the Musashis armor, and because Wah! The bending of the chain created sharp acceleration. Its tail end pulled wildly and affected the movements of the broom. Mitotsudaira saw the chain pull Naitos broom and slam it into the Musashis lower armor. This isnt good. She knew she was tripping up the others. She tried to get up, but the core of her being trembled and she could not gather her strength. She tried to lift herself on her hands and arms, but she could only shake and crawl along the ground. It may have been too soon to give you the silver chains. Every few words, she heard a metallic sound and felt herself shake. She felt it again. Could you quiet down for a bit? As she tried to get up, something pressed down on her. She knew what was happening. The silver chains! Her mother was removing the silver chain obelisks. She felt the shaking of the obelisks being removed and heard the crashing and clanging of the chains. The obelisks were being thrown into the Musashi. She could not see it herself while being pushed face down into the ground, but the sound told her the obelisks were stabbing into the ships armor. She knew her mother was strong enough to do that. She felt it would be better to deflect them using gravitational control than to allow damage to the ship, but Musashi must have decided they could not lose the 5th Special Duty Officers weapons. Her senses somewhat returned to her and she realized her shaking had reached several centimeters. Kah It almost seemed her tears were forced out. The pain, impacts, and a great variety of emotions forced them out; but before they had finished flowing, she heard a voice. Nate. Someone grabbed her leg. You are covered in dust from your life with humans. She realized she had been lifted up, she saw the sky, and she saw her mothers hair below her. I need to beat it off of you. She slammed into the ground. The Reine des Garous beating did not end with a single blow. As if striking dust from a piece of furniture, she slammed Mitotsudaira into the ground again and again. Asama cried out when she heard and saw it beyond the thinning mist. We need to stop her! However, everyone in the loading entrance shrank down and fell silent. All of them stared into the mist with their eyebrows raised and Asama knew why they were so silent. Theres nothing we can do? Futayo could not stand up to her, Toori had been taken hostage, and even Mitotsudaira, their close-quarters attack specialist, had been captured. There really is nothing we can do, she thought. B-but! As soon as she said that, Kimi stood in front of her and shook her head. Calm down, Asama. I didnt see it, but this is the same as eight years ago, isnt it? B-but! This is very bad in a lot of different ways! We need to stop her, she thought again and prepared to say something. Calm down! Kimi jabbed a hand into the center of the shrine maiden suit covering her chest, spreading her breasts apart. Asama spent several seconds staring down at the opening created by the internal pressure. Eh? Ah Kyaaaah!! But Kimi frowned with her hand stuck between Asamas breasts and began moving her fingers. Asama cried out at the ticklish feeling and the idiots sister tilted her head. Huh? What? You dont keep flint and charms in here? No! I! Dont! Wait! Stop! Take out your hand! Dont feel around for the reverse taper on the bottom! Wait. What is this? The pressure is so strong I cant- As soon as the idiots sister realized she could not remove her hand, her expression loosened. Ha ha ha ha! Wow. I hit the bulls eye here! Y-you! Can you two stop outdoing my doujinshi? asked Naruze. She then helped in Naito who staggered inside after letting go of her broom. More importantly, what are we going to do about this? That question helped Asama calm down a bit. We havent given up. Everyone wanted to do something. And I think we can manage this. We arent the same people we were eight years ago. Someone walked out from the long block further inside the ship. It was Neshinbara and he pointed at Masazumi who was sitting by the wall. As long as Futayo-kun is investigating the situation down below, I want to make another suggestion. Another suggestion? Wondering what that was, Asama and everyone else turned to Masazumi. Masazumi nodded and gave the answer. Negotiations and ransom money, right? Masazumi had Tsukinowa open a sign frame displaying the appropriate information. It described a long-practiced tradition. In Europe, important prisoners of war are bought back with money. After all, a lot of European nations were connected by political marriages or family lines, so a careless execution could make an enemy of every nation involved and could lead to your own important people being killed in revenge if they were taken prisoner. It came from the idea that war was meant to bring down another nations power, not to kill its people, said Neshinbara. Judge, agreed Masazumi. So we should be able to request Aois return in exchange for ransom money. As long as it doesnt violate the history recreation and as long as its based in historical rules, Hexagone Fran?aise cant ignore the suggestion. The Provisional Council is already working on it and has made the request. But How would it turn out? From what Ive heard, its hard to say whether that Reine des Garous will obey the human rules, so We need to plan for the worst, Honda-kun. Judge. Masazumi nodded and looked to Kimi and Horizon. In the worst case, Horizons position as Vicereine will make her our temporary Chancellor and Student Council President. I am confirming that now with my authority. That should work until we reach the next port. We just have to say we lost our Chancellor and Student Council President en route. An especially loud sound came from outside. Mitotsudaira had gone completely limp after being slammed against the ground countless times and the Reine des Garous had just thrown her down even harder. I see your tears have finally stopped. She held her daughter up by the neck. Heat filled Mitotsudairas entire body. The repeated impacts with the ground had completely confused her inner ears and her vision was shaky too. Even sounds seemed to stick and distort deep in her ears. U-um Her brain shook and she could not form thoughts properly. She did not know why exactly this was happening to her. No, she did know, but Theres nothing I can do even if I do know. Only helplessness filled her heart. It did not matter what she did. Even if she struggled, fought, moved, or stayed still, she could not hope to oppose this enemy. Even ignoring it would only lead to being found and beaten. But Ah. Something different happened. A glove-covered hand reached between her choker and neck and it lifted her. Now, then. Her mothers voice seemed to stick in her ears. You understand, dont you? She was unable to ask what and she felt there would be no point in asking even if she could. Her mother was cruel. After all, there was no need for her to understand. Whether she did or not, she could not hope to oppose the woman. And so she did not even try to understand. She simply obeyed and went along with it. She could only leave all of the decisions to her mother. That is safest. If she assumed she could never oppose her mother and only her mother, she could receive absolute peace of mind. As a child, she had defenselessly followed her mother without knowing where they were going and she could receive that same absolute peace of mind here. Her mother must have understood that because her sticky voice spoke up once more. Nate? Just as in the past, she admonished her daughter after calling her name. Nate, you understand that you must do as I tell you, dont you? Then let me repeat something I once said: Nate, do as you are told. After all You may think you are acting as a knight when you help this boy in his game of world domination, but I stand in the way of that goal. And I can easily crush what you and this supposed King you believe in are trying to do. Thats right. I cant stand up to her, she thought. And as long as an opponent like that stood in their way, they would eventually fail. See? You cannot stand up to me no matter what you do, Nate. Isnt that why you spent eight years without setting foot on Hexagone Fran?aise territory? Her mother laughed, shook her with a comment of right?, and held up the prey on her left shoulder. But, well She sounded almost impressed as she shook the prey. He had lost consciousness, so he limply followed her movements. Honestly, I cant believe an obedient child like you would come down here to save this boy. Im sure you thought I wouldnt notice or that it didnt count because it was just for a moment. She bent her arm to grab his jaw in her hand and she casually pulled his face toward her. Nate, you did nothing wrong. It was all this boys fault. He knew nothing of our difference in strength, so he probably thought he could use you to pick a fight with the world. If only he had known my Nate is a good girl who likes flowers. So If it wasnt for him, you wouldnt have to think any of these ridiculous things. Mitotsudaira gasped when she heard her mother. ! Her mind did not clear and her body still refused to move, but No!! A single thought did fill her mind and tears of denial spilled from her eyes. She tried to voice that denial, but the breath that escaped her lips was not even a voice. Her attempted cry spilled weakly out just like her tears. Ahhhh However, her mother asked another question without nodding. Do you want to save this boys life? Mitotsudairas shaking body managed a trembling nod, but her mother did not nod in return. Then, she said. Then leave Musashi, Nate. I will have you transferred to the Far Eastern academy in IZUMO. You can bring an end to this all by staying here until graduation. Then you can live in the new Far East as the inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Her mother moved her hand from his face to his throat. Now, if you understand, then say it. Say you will save his life by withdrawing from all of this. Ah Now, she urged again. This is your last chance to save him. Mitotsudaira realized she had no questions inside her. She may be right. She did feel this was her last chance. She could never stand up to this opponent and neither could anyone else. This boy, who was everyones King as well as her own, had been captured and was about to lose his life. I In the past, she had caused everyone a lot of trouble and worries. If she had once brought trouble and was only a hindrance now You will do anything for this boy, wont you? Her mother grabbed her choker and shook her. That was right. She had started wearing the choker after deciding to give all of herself to him. So I Once she finished speaking, she would have to remove it. Her lips trembled and she did not want to say these words, but I will I will? I willsave my Your Kings life. MyKingslife No, she thought with tears in her eyes, but her mother shook her again. Just add by withdrawing and youre done. Thats all. Just say it. If she did not say it, he would be lost. If she did, he would not be. And yet No But when her mother shook him by the collar and showed her his limp form, her heart sunk. Her mother gave a smile with the ends of her eyebrows lowered and spoke the inviting words. If you do not say it soon, he will wake up. No, she immediately thought. She did not want him to see her like this, she did not want him to realize she had been unable to protect him, and she did not want him to hear what she was about to say. I have no choice, she told herself and she opened her mouth while making countless silent apologies. By Her body shook from her sobs. Withdraw Suddenly, a sign frame opened next to his face. It came from Asama and displayed Horizons face. Toori-sama, a married womans breasts are right in front of you. Whaaaaat!? The idiot woke. Still dangling from her mothers hand, Mitotsudaira opened her eyes wide and faced the chain-wrapped boy. Even with the pressure on his neck, he looked around and ultimately down at her mothers chest. Ohhhhh, its true! And zoomed in, too! Nice one, Horizon! Wait. Why am I wrapped in chains? Im being tortured and broken first thing in the morning!? Thats a new one! A-and my pants are pulled down! W-was I taken advantage of? Wow, this married womans boobs really are huge. Mitotsudaira could not keep up with what he was saying, but was that because her mind had yet to clear or because she had poor conversational skills? At any rate, the problem was still in progress. After all, her mother was far too healthy. And to emphasize that this was her turn, the woman lightly squeezed the idiot on her shoulder. She nodded and looked between Mitotsudaira and the idiot who was flailing like a fish. He has infected you, hasnt he? N-no, um, mother? My symptoms are still much less severe than everyone elses. Almost Everyone: Dont bring us into this! Mitotsudaira ignored the complaint from everyone on the Musashi. Theyre all here. She knew they would be doing more than just watch and that was enough. Meanwhile, the idiot spoke in front of her. So what is this, Nate? A family meeting or something? But, yknow what? Dont just go along with what your mom says. You can be too nice sometimes. Besides She listened. Youre supposed to protect me, not just let me live. You need to fight and protect me. Im weak, after all. She felt like she could finally manage to breathe when she heard that, so she cooled her lungs and Judge! As soon as that word left her mouth, she was released from her mothers grasp. She was thrown through the air to put some distance between them. Ah, she thought in midair as her mother adjusted the Chancellors position. That is very interesting, butyou cannot have him back. He is mine. Mother!? What do you mean hes yours? He belonged to the Reine des Garous. She isnt taking him for Hexagone Fran?aise!? That meant they could not pay a ransom for his return. This was the worst possible case in which it was up to her mothers mood. Gold Mar: Ohhh! Did she just confess to the Chancellor? Asama: Horizon! Horizon! You really mustnt use the external walls for that! Wise Sister: Mal-Ga: Kimi, youre really scary when you glare silently like that. S-someone really has to do something about this! However, Mitotsudaira could not move her trembling body; so her butt landed on the ground and she rolled. She wanted to get up, run, and save her King, but Im too slow. She recalled her mothers previous movements. She could not move that quickly, but her mother could. She wished she could, but ! Her body remained limp as she collapsed onto her side. Kh. She felt pathetic and useless. I have to do something. As soon as she thought that, someone appeared from the mist remaining in the central area to the northwest. It was a dark man who moved like a blade. Sassa Narimasa!? That kids my target, Reine des Garous! Narimasa raised his speed with Israfil already expanded on his hands. He traveled forward and to the left in a gouging arc straight toward the Reine des Garous. Now this is interesting!! He had only meant to introduce himself, so he had never expected to chance across such an interesting opponent. That opponent did not even turn toward him. She had dropped the daughter dangling from her right hand, but the Musashi Chancellor remained on her left shoulder. She was trying to show her confidence and it pissed him off. But thats perfect after coming across someone like the Reine des Garous! He had heard the rumors. She was a legendary being, so he wanted to attack her and see how his own strength stacked up against a legend. Ill be your opponent!! he shouted as he charged toward her. Meanwhile, she laughed quietly. You took your time getting here. Dont tell me you were waiting for an opening. Dont be stupid! I wouldnt do that! I lost sight of that spear girl I was fighting and then ran off in the wrong direction!! I saw a white aerial ship, but it turned out it wasnt the Musashi!! In the central land that was still covered by a thin mist, Exiv brought a hand to his chin with Terumoto by his side. He looked behind him where he could see the white of his flagship, the Pension Versailles. Was he the one that stampeded through the mist and back a bit ago? Dont ask me. I dont know the guy. Lily Flower! Narimasa launched an open-handed jab with his right hand toward the Reine des Garous. White lily-shaped emblems blossomed and shined on his forward-stepping foot, his supporting foot, his knees, his waist, his sides, his shoulder, his elbow, his wrist, and his fingertips. !! The ground here had already been packed down by the silver cross and Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer, but his foot packed it down even further. However, that gave him even more solid feedback from the earth below. A moment later, he felt as if his hand was piercing through the air. He felt the tip of his jabbing hand sink into cloth and shake wildly from the air resistance, but he forced his wrist forward with his shoulder and elbow. Uraahh!! His hand slipped through the air. A great sound passed through the bottom of his forward-stepping foot and penetrated the ground where it sounded even louder. His hand was directly targeting the Reine des Garous face. It was a surefire attack with no trickery behind it whatsoever. It happened in an instant. To Narimasa, it looked like the Reine des Garous had simply taken a step forward. Is she shifting the best spot to target!? Just before he fully extended his arm was the most crucial point for him, so the force of his strike would drop if she shifted that timing. However No! He saw her evade downwards. She suddenly dropped down as if sinking. Did she escape!? No. That was not the case. She was making a counterattack against his right-handed jab. She was trying to attack him, so she had lowered down in order to IZUMO just It broke. The clincher had been the Reine des Garous step forward. The color of metal could be seen where her silver cross had packed down the earth. That was the frame of IZUMOs crust and she had stepped there to begin her counterattack against Narimasa. She had immediately sunk down about sixty centimeters. That attack was the clincher. As her right foot sank into the giant metal frame, she spoke to Narimasa. The frame I threw, the Musashis preparations to leave, the Roi-Soleils descent, and your stomps had created a number of distortions in the frame, so the crust had already been warped in this area. The crust frame was long, but its movements required large-scale management and it did not allow for instantaneous distortion. The rest is simple. Faster than she could breathe, a vibration raced up from the ground below. Like stones colliding underwater, she heard the muffled but definite sound of something splitting. A crack was forming and that crack was splitting IZUMO. It ran south to north. ! IZUMO snapped apart. Asama saw it happen from the Musashis loading entrance. Down below, everything blurred like looking at countless overlapping copies. She knew why: IZUMO was shaking and beginning to split in two. Its going to break!! This isnt good, she thought as a great rumbling filled the land below. An alarm blared and the mist completely vanished from around the Musashi. At the same time, the crust frame ripped away and the land port area began to tilt. Countless sounds of snapping metal came from IZUMO as that land port area began to crumble away. Wah!! Down below, Futayo managed to leap onto the bottom of the Musashi while looking worriedly toward Mitotsudaira. The outside world shook. The crust had not merely shifted. The entire frame had been destroyed, so the shaking crust accelerated as if something had thrust it outwards. The Musashi land port block has lost 72% of its primary couplings and is tilting! At this rate, the break will reach central IZUMO! Therefore IZUMO gave their conclusion. The Musashi land port and the surrounding area will be explosively purged!! Over! The shockwave of the explosive blast accentuated the shape of the crack racing south to north along the ground. The ten kilometers of crust below the Musashi land port were being explosively purged. The entire area burst. However, the action did its job. The ten kilometer land port shook and slowly but surely began to fall, but the Musashi remained floating in its place. An explosion occurred directly below. It was meant to smash most of the falling crust before it reached the ground. The fragments fell into forests and valleys below. The area was mostly comprised of Hexagone Fran?aises harmonic territory. The crust crumbled as it fell there. The land ports released torii-shaped gantry cranes, as well as the docks inner walls and bases, were all detonated and torn to pieces as they fell. The IZUMO side performed rapid stabilization to make up for the absence of the land ports weight. The eastern side had lowered, but they assumed it would spring back up once the weight was lost, so the western side began to ascend. This also distanced the floating island from the air currents and explosions caused by the falling fragments, but someone shouted out within the shaking and wind that had already occurred. Damn her! Narimasa had been hit by a chopping strike that had taken out the right temple of his sunglasses and a chunk of skin. He stood atop the broken frame instead of the crumbling edge of the land. Did I hit her!? A silver-haired woman stood on a broken piece of earth that was falling and wrapped in wind two hundred meters away. She still held the Musashi Chancellor wrapped in chains on her left shoulder and she raised her right hand. She smiled as she showed off the torn right sleeve of her uniform. She herself was unharmed, but Narimasa showed off his teeth. I shouldve gone a little to the right, huh!? He laughed, stood up, and pulled a comb from his pocket. He pressed the comb against the injury on the right side of his head, getting blood on it. Ill get you next time! He forcibly pulled the comb through his hair. At the same time, wind exploded down below him. The plummeting crust, frame, and other parts had fallen far enough from IZUMO to be detonated. In the falling explosive blast, the Reine des Garous gently walked along the footing that crumbled as it fell. She had safely captured the prey on her left shoulder, she had managed to enjoy a battle while she was at it, and Nate. She looked over her shoulder where the crust frame was continuing to fall apart far overhead. Her daughter had been on that frame, but what had happened to her? No, I should not be asking what happened to her. The Reine des Garous corrected her thoughts. The appropriate question about her daughter was what the girl was going to do. Would she pursue or not? Meanwhile, the Reine des Garous looked to the unconscious boy on her shoulder. What will I do about him? Im looking forward to this. To her, a commotion was not a bother. Instead, she was curious what would happen. That was why she had quieted him down for the time being, but I can eat him, let him live, or anything else. The choice was hers. If she waited too long, the Chancellors officers and Student Council would try to have their say, so she wanted to enjoy this as much as she could as soon as she could. Now, then. From approximately a kilometer in the air, she took a step toward the forest down below. It was a light, playful step like someone hopping over a puddle. With that, she jumped down with Musashis King. Volume 3B, 30: Prince of the Cellar Volume 3B, Chapter 30: Prince of the Cellar Now, lets go Now, what should we do? Point Allocation (Go All Out) A stormy wind blew. In the sky, the Musashi prioritized preserving itself while floating unsteadily within the whirling air currents and explosive blasts. The sea along its surface was stripped away by the tearing wind again and again and a tremor ran through it each time. All ships: remain alongside IZUMO, shift to concentrated buoyancy, and open gravity barriers to port and starboard. After using the explosive blasts to rise by three hundred meters, shift the ships angle of elevation back by five degrees and expand the outer shell for gravitational cruising. Over. On Musashis instructions the Musashi began to rise. Inside Tamas loading entrance, Neshinbara gave a rapid series of instructions regarding the changing situation. He was primarily instructing people to intercept or defend against the M.H.R.R. fleet expanded to the east. Politician Honda-kun, fifteen minutes have passed. Has Lord Matsunaga contacted us? No. Masazumis eyebrows rose but she nodded. Do what you have to do without worrying about that. And sorry. After apologizing, Masazumi sighed. Its time, but nothing has happened. This is going to be a lot of trouble. She did wonder if Matsunaga had set them up, but Neshinbara waved a hand her way while still giving instructions. Judge. Dont worry about it. If we play up the fact that he broke his promise, we can probably get some sympathy as well as the usual hostility. Also, the Provisional Council has given their interpretation of his lack of response. My father and the others have? What was it? Judge. Neshinbara nodded and opened a sign frame for her and other others in the area to see. Look at this: Lord Matsunaga made a promise with Musashis chancellor and Student Council president; so now that the target of his promise has been taken away by Hexagone Fran?aise, he has reneged on that promise. Thats their interpretation, but Lord Matsunaga might deny it if we asked him. Sorry, apologized Masazumi again. Wait. My father and the others should be in a meeting at my place, but it looks like they attached a request for healing spells from the health committee. And for blunt trauma and broken bones? Those sound like injuries from a fistfight, but your father and the council wouldnt do that, commented Asama. My guess is someone tripped during all this shaking. Ill send out someone from my familys shrine. Judge, agreed Masazumi while looking outside. White mist trailed behind the raging wind and IZUMO continued to spill its crust with a great rumbling noise. Suddenly, someone appeared in front of her. It was Tenzou. He looked down into the forest below and spoke. I will collect Mitotsudaira-dono and rescue Toori-dono. Masazumi-dono, Neshinbara-dono, please continue negotiating with Hexagone Fran?aise for a political resolution. Tenzou looked down into the forest approximately one kilometer below. A few pieces of crust and metal frame had already fallen into it. I believe the Reine des Garous landed around there. She had already landed and was apparently traveling south. Birds were flying away and the beasts were spooked, but The beasts have given up on running. The movements of the trees show their attempts to hide. She is moving at approximately eight kilometers an hour. Perhaps that is a leisurely walking pace for her. Neshinbara stepped up next to him and also measured the Reine des Garous movements. Can you catch up to her? Once she enters the deeper part of the forest, tracking her from the air will be impossible. I doubt she would bother hiding her tracks on the way to her safe house. That was why he would descend to the forest and pursue her there. She was capricious, so he could not predict what she would do next; but Anyone with Hexagone Fran?aise ranger training would be able track her as well. Wait, said Masazumi while raising a hand toward him. I would prefer to rescue the idiot with a political resolution. But would that be safe? What if the enemy gets to the Reine des Garous safe house first? Currently she is acting alone. The Hexagone Fran?aise fleet isnt moving, but that is most likely on her orders. She doesnt want anyone to interfere with her human meal. The atmosphere stiffened at the phrase human meal, but there was no point in hiding it. Tenzou used everyones silence to continue. Thankfully, Hexagone Fran?aises warriors cant guard the area around the safe house. I expect they plan to pursue and capture us before we reach the safe house. I see, said Neshinbara as he opened a sign frame and began recording. Judge. Crossunite-kun, Ill let you choose your team. In that case, I chooseNaito-dono andMitotsudaira-dono. Hearing that, everyone turned to Naruze; but she only shrugged. Id like to tell him to take Urquiaga or Futayo instead; but the half-dragon cant exactly move around in the forest and Futayos weapon was broken. Also, Margot and Mitotsudaira had some survival training in the transport ship back at England, right? Judge. They would more or less know what kind of instructions I would give. At the very least, I would not need to hold back when it comes to our livelihood. But, said Asama with a tilt of her head. She tilted it even further before continuing. Why Mito? Well, he began. Mitotsudaira lay unconscious on a frame falling far below. She was terribly exhausted and injured, but he was planning to take her with him instead of returning her to the Musashi. For a variety of reasons, she is the one most likely to draw the attention of the Reine des Garous. Both in conversation and combat, the Reine des Garous will be concerned about her. And to be honest, no one from Musashi can actually take the Reine des Garous on in a fight. You mean Judge, replied Tenzou as he resolved himself. The possibility of having her act as a shield as she did just now was a part of my reasoning. Relieved by everyones silence, Tenzou continued speaking. In other words, after healing Mitotsudaira-donos injuries with spells I intend to rescue Toori-dono even if it means using her as a shield. He sighed. Could you call this being shorthanded? He also thought they were short on strength and short on firepower. They had earned some decent results during the battles in London and the armada battle; but the London battles had been centered on their special duty officers and the armada battle had used a comprehensive view of the battlefield. When they were up against someone who could be called a great hero Is Futayo-dono the only stable combat specialist we can send out? If Futayo could not stand up to the enemy hero, that enemy would destroy Musashi. This battle had proven that. It was fortunate the Reine des Garous was bound by the ways of the human world. No, that may have been where her power came from in the first place; but it made him shudder when he thought about her attempting to destroy the Musashi. No. Tenzou realized other unknown beings like that might still exist in other nations, so Hesitating here will get us nowhere. Judge. He heard flapping wings outside and saw Naito attaching a work case to her waist hard point. I have the spells we might need and some Orei Metallo to act as focal points. I narrowed down the number of spells since I dont have much room, but I can put together a means of eliminating pain using a reduction spell. In a short-term battle, it can be better to break through while ignoring the pain. Lets see No broom, right? Judge. You wouldnt be able to use it in the forest anyway and the large spells used for flying could produce enough noise and enough of an ether reading to give away our position. But in the worst case, you can escape with your wings and your Schwarz Techno has excellent offensive capability; so your odds of survival should be quite high. Judge, nodded Naito. Suddenly, Horizon stepped up to her and pulled something wrapped in bamboo grass from somewhere. Naito-sama, this is a yakiniku meal. Please take it to Mitotsudaira-sama. I get the feeling a lot has changed since eight years ago. Naito took it and Naruze walked up next to her and held out a few small objects wrapped in cloth. This is your change of clothes. I thought this might happen, so I always carry it around with me. Why? muttered everyone with a small step back, but Naito took the pack and realized there was more than one. Oh, is this one for Mito-tsan? Not bad. Youll need it, wont you? I had to judge her size by eye; but since I know she has no chest, I used an elastic material. It isnt meant for combat, but its better than something thats too tight. Judge, nodded Naito before the two exchanged a kiss. Naito then turned to Tenzou with a smile. Ill be going on ahead since well lose track of Mito-tsan before long. Ill retrieve her, Tenzou, so you meet up with us later. She flew into the air and vanished. She had activated her optical stealth using her reduction spells. Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. would still be monitoring them and Musashi did not want them knowing they were heading out to rescue Toori. I should probably leave using a hiding technique. He could make his way down by jumping from object to object and he would not be noticed if he hid behind falling objects on the way. But just before he took the first step, someone grabbed his left arm. It was Mary. He looked to the left and saw her eyebrows slightly raised. I will join you. Kimi was the first to react to Marys words. She raised a hand and whispered to Asama. Heh heh heh. Its time for some passionate love, Asama. Make sure you dont get burned. Wh-what are you talking about, Kimi? Mary-san is just so very worried about Tenzou-kun that shes desperate to find some way she can- waaaaah! That is burning! Even explaining it is too much! You can ignore the peanut gallery and say what you have to say, Mary-dono. Mary gave a confused bow toward Kimi and Asama who had begun fanning each other. She then wrapped her arms around Tenzous arm, lowered her eyebrows, and opened her mouth to speak. That was when Horizon raised a hand toward Hanami who floated next to Asamas head. Statistically, this should be a moving scene; so broadcast it to the entire ship. Lovey-dovey clap. Oblivious to what was happening behind her, Mary began speaking. Um, she began with her still awkward pronunciation of Far Eastern. Please, Master Tenzou. Let me go with you! Um, Master Tenzou, I have been thinking a lot lately and I have been holding back because Im not sure I should do anything myself; but, uh, i-it felt like you had chosen to go on your own here because Im not skilled enough. B-but if, um, something happened to you down there, I would regret not being with you. So I guess what Im saying is, I want to be with you. Everyone listening to the broadcast prepared their weapons. Im going to make that ninja regret this. Yeah, for some reason I was thinking the same thing. Youre right. We should work together here! They heard Mary let out a warm sigh. May I go with you? The commander at the front of group gestured for the others to come with him and they began moving silently yet swiftly along the wall. Oh? For some reason, I hear some people with nothing better to do walking this way. Horizons comment brought an odd sense of unease to Tenzous chest, so he took in a deep breath. U-um, please let go of my arm, Mary-dono. Tenzous plan was as follows: 1: When Mary-dono thinks she has been rejected, start by shaking my head. I of course have no intention of rejecting her. 2: After all, you cant exactly embrace my arm while we head to the surface together. Im so cool! 3: Mary-dono will be incredibly moved!! (Hopefully) With that plan in mind, he saw Mary let go of his arm in surprise. Eh? Oh, Judge. Sorry, Master Tenzou. Nothing to worry about. After all Just as he began step 2, Mary stepped in front of him, stood sideways, and lowered her hips a little. Eh? he thought. Huh? Mary-dono? What is that pose for? Mary lightly clasped her hands in front of her chest and gently leaned back. Is she asking to be princess carried!? His disbelief and that fact that his plans had been ruined threw him off. U-u-u-u-u-um, M-Mary-dono? Y-y-y-y-y-you, uh He thought Mary was going to say something, but she only nodded. Nn. And she gave him an urging look with a slight troubled movement of the eyebrows. Currently, the monsters behind him were whispering. Wow, wow. Shes asking to be princess carried! This heat! The passion is like something from a Western romance! Heh heh heh. I never thought I would get to see this in person. Record it, four eyes! Oh, yeah. This would make some great material! Who wouldve thought we would see English royalty being princess carried! This is a first! Even a brown algae creature poked out from the ditch. Princess carry? First? The princesss first time? Please dont learn any more strange terms! Maa. Tenzou had secretly named his horrible classmates rotation of malice Unavoidable All-Out Dodgeball, but he soon heard the group stepping away. He considered using a smokescreen charm, but he was afraid of what would happen then and he would probably need the charm later. Mary-dono. As she nodded back, he snatched her from the ground and leaped into the air. He jumped. The action was so sudden that he heard a voice of protest from behind, but it was too late. He leaped into empty air holding Mary and her arms wrapped around his neck. U-um, youre okay with me coming, arent you? Judge. Your spirit spells are sure to be useful. And if you speak with the spirits to get their help instead of directly using them, it will cause almost no change to the ether. Then She said a few words as they fell through the sky. A moment later, a pale line of light passed from below their feet and up above their heads. I have received some help from the air spirits. They will regulate our descent speed and keep us from being seen. They are not English spirits though, so I cant ask too much of them. But I, well She was married into Hexagone Fran?aise in the past. He was not about to complain about that at this point, so he only nodded. Thank you very much. She looked up in surprise but soon smiled. Judge! She held him tightly. We werent able to say goodbye to the others. Should I weaken the spell to show our faces? Do that right now and you would put my life in danger! N-no, we need to hurry! W-we are on a mission right now. Meanwhile, he received divine messages from Neshinbara and Masazumi that provided support for the mission and predicted how things would play out on the political side. A divine message from Asama explained how to set their personal divine transmissions to covert mode and how to send divine letters using the Hexagone Fran?aise spirit known as the Black Swan. It also mentioned something about ethics which reminded him of the frightening fact that Asama was their member of the public morals committee. At any rate, Mary twisted a little in his arms. Oh, sorry, but, uh, can you hold me closer? I cant ask too much of the air spirits, so they can only really cover a single person. If I move too far out, Ill be seen. That was why she curled up in the arms wrapped around her and almost seemed to lean against his chest. Please hold me tight. Shes surprisingly bold! thought Tenzou as he awkwardly did as she said. He could no longer see Mitotsudairas unconscious form on the piece of frame below. Naito-dono must have retrieved her, he thought before looking up. He then realized a certain fact. Mary was looking up in the same direction with her cheek pressed against his neck, so she seemed to have noticed as well. She raised her eyebrows just a bit and gulped. M.H.R.R.s fleet is preparing to fire! On Musashinos bridge, Suzu swiftly and continually reconstructed the models around her. She went to the most trouble moving her fingers to represent the movement of the wind. The sensation on her hand told her she was creating an image that looked like silk ribbon. She sometimes magnified the image to handle the wind hitting the Musashi in various places. Herehereoh, its shiftedhere. Well done, Suzu-sama. Neshinbara-sama requested to continue on while keeping our side toward the eastern warshipsyes, these ones. Over. Okay Judge. She wondered if this was okay as she moved the ribbons of wind and the model of the Musashi. Fromhere It moves like this. Andlike this. Thatshould do it. A ghost of the model remained in the original position and the ribbon lines were pulled by the model she moved in her hand. Next to her, Musashino gave the other automatons instructions and the ghost gradually approached the one in her hand. That meant the Musashi was actually moving. I need tobe careful. She felt like she held everyones lives in her hands, but I have to do this right. She had no other thoughts, so Am Inot good enough? Why do you ask that? Over. Because Everyone elsejumps arounddoing all sorts of thingswhile shouting ohhhh! or ahhhh! or toryahhh!but I dont havea shshtick?...like that. Suzu-sama. Musashino quietly called her name. And she stopped. Um She tilted her head. You see No, um, to be honest I do not like speaking ill of those who give us work; but that strange shouting and excitement is, well Y-you dont have to answeri-if you dont want to. Thank you for your consideration, but do not worry, Suzu-sama. Out of all of them, you are the normal one. That is all I can say. Over. Andthe others are? Oh. Y-you dont have toth-think so hard. Well, anyway, u-um, the others aresuper normal. Or should I say they take normal too far? Oh, evolved! Saying they have evolved has the right nuance! Over! Should Ievolve too? Please do not. Over. Musashino replied with a satisfied smile, so Suzu thought to herself. Is it complicated? That was the only way she could describe the feeling. Hmm, she groaned in her mind as she expanded the model around the Musashi. That allowed her to check a broader area around them. Huh? She noticed two movements. Someone ran north along the eastern cliff of IZUMO where the speed of the collapse was picking up. It was Narimasa. Instead of simply running across the crumbling earth, he also leaped between pieces of the giant metal frame jutting out. He was currently traveling across the rib-like pieces of frame that had dozen meter gaps between them. Nevertheless, he had his hands in his pockets and jumped between them as if they were a stone path in a garden. The dozen meter long jumps were quickly taking him north. A Mlasi-style sign frame was opened in the space to the right of his face and it displayed a man. The mans red A.H.R.R.S. uniform had a large number four embroidered in white and the background behind him only showed the blue sky. Na-chan, I dont think its a good idea to show off. Dont do it, added Matsu. Shut up, Toshi. And Matsu, dont say that until you know how much fun this is. Besides, Im about the only one that can do this. Our upperclassmens positions are too important to just have some fun like this. A lot of them wish they could do this, so we cant be holding back when we can do it. Okay, that explains the upperclassmen; but what about our underclassmen and classmates? Tell them to get on over here. Although Im sure theyre busy working with Hashiba. Thats right, affirmed Maeda Toshiie. Theres also the fact that the Ten Spears adore Hashiba so much. Oh, Shibata just sent me a message. Whats he got to say? Testament. If you want me to forgive you for heading out there without permission, youd better bring back a souvenir. And Niwa says, This is your punishment for always misreading my name as Tanba. How is that fair when shes fine with Takigawa calling her Niu? The problem is how you do it so naturally. You call her Tanba without even questioning it. Im not good at Far Eastern. When I picture the Far Eastern characters in my head, I end up reading them like that. Also, hasnt Shibata gotten lax since he got a girlfriend? Used to be, hed be the first one to something like this. If you want to complain, I can call him in from the next room. Dont use divine messages when youre in neighboring rooms! Well, he wants to use divine messages to communicate with Lady Oichi, but hes never used them much and is using me for practice. Hes gotten to the point of using emoticons now. Its creeping me out to get these from a guy, so I plan to delete them later. Helping, added Matsu. Yknow, said Narimasa while leaping. Is it just me or have we all gotten lax? I bet its because Hashibas been working way too much. Well, we should be getting busy too before long. Howd it go? The wind blew by as he leaped to the next frame. The Reine des Garous is a monster. He landed and jumped to the next. That isnt something a human can take on. With a boss class opponent, a human needs a weapon like in an RPG. Youre the martial arts type, Na-chan, so it was reckless to challenge her without a healer. Did you think you could beat god or slime alike as long as you scored a critical hit? Idiot, added Matsu. Shut up and yes I did, dammit! But its no use if I cant reach her. If only my fingers were three centimeters longer. The Testament descriptions say I was good with a rifle, so maybe I should train in some kind of projectile once I get back. He held up his right hand and looked at the Israfil wing tattoo there. Im sure The Lilyd be happy if I used it. You have a bad habit of implicitly criticizing yourself. Shut up. Just say Im immersed in myself. Now, Toshi. Yeah, you can see it, cant you? I can see it from here. I thought as much. Narimasa looked into the eastern sky as he jumped through the air. I wondered why you werent firing on the Musashi. So thats why. Something had appeared far to the east beyond the surrounding M.H.R.R. fleet. What is that? asked Narimasa when he landed. Ships from one of M.H.R.R.s Protestant principalities, answered Toshiie. Weve already received a divine transmission. Narimasa suddenly slowed his pace and looked to the east. It was not enough to be called a fleet, but a group of ships approached with an armed aerial warship in the lead and with white cloth over their guns to signify their peaceful intentions. He checked the emblem borne by the lead ship. Saxony? Thats the principality where the Reformation began; and you could call that the headquarters of Protestantism, couldnt you? Youre right about that, but youre a little off. While they are from Saxony, these are private ships from the city of Magdeburg. What? You mean As he inhaled for his next leap, Narimasa heard Toshiie speak. You understand, dont you? The Protestants are using the course of the Thirty Years War as a shield while they rescue Musashi. Toshiie took a breath before continuing. Magdeburg is the capital of the Protestant principality of Saxony. It was a reliably prosperous city; but during the Thirty Years War, it is used as a lesson to show what happens when a principality refuses to cooperate. Thirty thousand Catholic troops led by the Count of Tilly will carry out the Sack of Magdeburg there. As for what happened in that sack Nearly 85% of its population is lost, the surviving women and children are assaulted, and the previously moderate Protestant principalities begin to oppose M.H.R.R.s Catholics. So if a Catholic fleet attacks them now, it will be treated as the Sack of Magdeburg and the Protestants will join together to attack Hashiba and the Catholics? If you all cant act, want me to do it for you? Hashiba has asked that you dont, so no. Shaja, replied Narimasa as he landed on the next frame. In the sky below, he saw one of the M.H.R.R ships approach him. Toshiie was waving to him from the deck, so he spoke loud enough to be heard directly. Did the Magdeburg ship say it has business with Musashi? Is that why you cant fire? Testament. Thats right. Were guessing Lord Matsunaga had something to do with it. That old man. I wanted to settle things with him during his previous evaluation, but he ran off saying to come back during his second rebellion. Id say this is enough of a rebellion, though. Also Also? Look. Narimasa gestured into the sky with his chin. A silver form stood on the rear loading entrance of Takao, the Musashis third starboard ship. He clicked his tongue and asked a question. What is that and why is it there? At the same time, he leaped from the frame and into open air. While jumping down, he pointed a finger at the silver form on the rear of Takao. Whats going on? Why? Why is Hexagone Fran?aises flagcraft, the Palais-Cardinal, on the Musashi!? Volume 3B, 31: Traveler at a Crossroads Volume 3B, Chapter 31: Traveler at a Crossroads When you ask which way to go The answer is not a path So what is it? Point Allocation (Destination) Defect!? Naomasas questioning voice rose from the loading port on the back of Takao, the Musashis third starboard ship. Jizuri Suzaku stood behind her and she rested a large wrench on her shoulder. Hexagone Fran?aises flagcraft, the Palais-Cardinal, wants to defect? The silver God of War sat with a sheet tied to its spear to act as a white flag. The six-winged God of War had flown onto the ship just a moment ago. As IZUMO crumbled and its crust was purged and detonated, the silver God of War had spread its flight wings and flown to the Musashi with the white flag raised. Because of the white flag and because the Musashi had its gravity barriers open on the bottom of the ship to avoid the explosions and to ascend, Musashi had given the following instructions when asked: Naomasa-sama, once the Palais-Cardinal has disarmed itself, start by hearing what it has to say. According to our information, the Palais-Cardinal is a God of War and yet it has no combination mechanism for a pilot. Its actions are controlled by Luynes-sama, a Far Eastern maid automaton that was overwritten onto its mechanical components. Over. Naomasa had her own thoughts on the issue. Is it just me or has the Musashi turned into an exhibition for unusual Gods of War and automatons? She was ashamed that her mechanic''s spirit was a little excited by that fact. But anyway, I need to handle this as a special duty officer. She saw the Palais-Cardinal place the spear behind itself and place its hands on its knees. Naomasa checked to make sure it had no other weapons and that the tops of its flight wings were touching the ground. Judge. So youre what I heard you are, right? A combination between a God of War and an automaton? To be completely accurate, the Palais-Cardinal was originally a God of War created for Lady Anne of Austria, Hexagone Fran?aises previous provisional chancellor and student council president. It was then combined with me, the automaton named Luynes who was sent from the Far East. My body was dismantled and wonderfully incorporated into the Palais-Cardinals control system. Simply put, I am an automaton that controls the Palais-Cardinal from within. The technicalities dont matter right now. So basically, if you have a combination mechanism installed, Anne of Austria can pilot you if she wants? Lady Anne of Austria. Fine, fine. As Naomasa nodded, two sign frames appeared next to her. The Palais-Cardinal! The Cardinal! Wait! Really!? Do you think I can touch it or mess around with it, Masa!? The Palais-Cardinal! The Cardinal! Wait! Seriously!? Do you think I can check over it for some material, Naomasa-kun!? Do all nerds like Hiro and Neshinbara act like that? The sign frames reappeared even after she closed them, so she blocked any new ones and prepared to call for Masazumi. But Come to think of it, wasnt there some issue related to Anne of Austria? Naomasa worked to recall the memory that was bothering her. Um When she had joined the chancellors officers, she had studied the present situation and histories of the other nations. Two years ago, Hexagone Fran?aise took in Mouri Terumoto as student council president and Louis Exiv as chancellor. But the Testament descriptions said Louis mother, Anne of Austria, had ruled France before him. Current Chancellor Louis Exiv was from a noble family with divine blood, so he had apparently been trained in politics and war from a young age so he could later become chancellor. But, thought Naomasa. The other nations feared Hexagone Fran?aises growth and made a certain request, didnt they? They said the name of Anne of Austria, Louis mother and the previous chancellor and president of Hexagone Fran?aise, had to be given to one of Louis Exivs relatives. As Exivs family had divine blood, giving a relative the position of his mother and the previous leader could easily strengthen Hexagone Fran?aise even further. But the other nations had a reason for making that request, didnt they? She was requesting confirmation more than asking a legitimate question and the Palais-Cardinal nodded. Testament. Lord Louis Exiv had already lost his parents in the early stages of the Thirty Years War, which had already begun; and Lady Anne was stricken with an incurable disease. Which meant Lady Anne was very sick, so making her provisional chancellor and student council president was meant to restrain Hexagone Fran?aise in the period leading up to Lord Louis Exivs rule. I see. Naomasa mostly understood the situation, so she lowered the wrench like a cane while facing the Palais-Cardinal. After demonstrating that she was letting down her guard, she spoke. I think I understand why youre defecting. She felt confident enough to urge the Palais-Cardinal to continue. It wasnt due to an illness, but she also had a family member that could not move. She had no intention of letting her emotions cloud her judgment, but she was willing to listen to their situation. The Palais-Cardinal lowered her head slightly. Lady Anne ran the academy from her sickbed. Treasurer Richelieu officially opposed her as per the Testament descriptions; but I inherited the name of his successor, Mazarin, and secretly assisted her. Oh, what a lovely story! The Palais-Cardinal pulled a handkerchief from behind her waist armor and wiped her sight devices. This automaton is a little too theatrical, thought Naomasa, but that may have been how she was made. However, this confirmed the reason for the Palais-Cardinals defection. Ive heard the rumors, said Naomasa. Just before Louis Exiv took his position as chancellor, Anne of Austrias illness worsened. In that case, where did she end up? Lady Anne of Austria. The Palais-Cardinal corrected her again but then struck her own knee and raised her right index finger. Our enemy, M.H.R.R., proposed a deal. In exchange for accepting Lord Louis Exivs inherited name, they wished for a hostage. After all, once Hexagone Fran?aise joined the Thirty Years War under his command, the road to their loss would begin. But if youd rejected that ridiculous demand, Hexagone Fran?aise wouldve taken over the world. Testament. But the European nations weighed Hexagone Fran?aises victory over M.H.R.R. against the danger of Hexagone Fran?aise becoming the definitive ruler of Europe and they desired a stalemate. The eastern European nations were already facing the threat of Hashiba and M.H.R.R., so they especially wanted to do Hashiba a favor to help negotiate with P.A. Oda. And so the hostage was sent to M.H.R.R. That hostage being Lady Anne. Where exactly was she sent? wondered Naomasa. At that same moment, she heard jogging footsteps and a voice behind her. Was she sent to Magdeburg in the Protestant principality of Saxony? It was Masazumi. Masazumi saw Naomasa turn toward her and take a step back. Youre late, said the girl, but there was no displeasure in her voice. She was simply stating a fact. Masazumi had been listening to Naomasa and the Palais-Cardinals conversation via sign frame, but she asked a question just to be sure. Would it be correct to view you as Lady Luynes, vice president of Hexagone Fran?aise? Testament. It would mean something else entirely for Treasurer Mazarin to defect. I see. Masazumi nodded toward Naomasa and then looked back at the silver god of war. In other words, you are acting as Miss Annes maid and want to defect so you can visit her in Magdeburg where she is hospitalized as a hostage. Correct? Testament. The Palais-Cardinal corrected her sitting posture and nodded. She then brought a hand to her own body. I would like to keep this next part private. Judge. Asama, take care of it. Oh, right away. Ill use a silencing spell by borrowing a divine sound. Maa. The sound of strips of paper filled their surroundings. It almost sounded like bamboo grass blowing in a breeze. However, all other sounds vanished from their surroundings. Please continue, Lady Luynes. Testament. Please keep this a secret. My body does not contain a combination mechanism. The God of Wars control system was overwritten by my corresponding functions and I move it like an exoskeleton. Then where is the combination mechanism? Testament, replied the Palais-Cardinal. The combination mechanism containing Lady Anne was left with the Maurice Cathedral which acts as Magdeburgs medical facility. You mean Masazumi realized that Anne of Austrias body no longer existed in a physical form. She was simply hospitalized as data. She was at a loss for words, but Naomasa relaxed her body. Looks like everyone had the same idea. If you use a God of Wars combination mechanism, a human can escape the bonds of the human body and the speed of the God of Wars control devices allow the humans mind and senses to function. Did you remove the bonds of the body to extend the life of someone on the verge of death? Testament. M.H.R.R.s Protestant principalities are not bound by the Catholic rules of medicine, so they are researching a number of treatments. Also, Hexagone Fran?aises Gallicanistic brand of Catholicism does not place the pope-chancellor as its leader, so that provides a connection to Protestantism. That allows me to have a constant divine transmission connection with Lady Anne. I do not send her my visual data, but we are always exchanging words. The Palais-Cardinal suddenly broke down crying. But her condition is not progressing as hoped, so I truly wish to become one with-no, it is too presumptuous to say that. But I wish for us to combine and And directly show her the outside world? The Palais-Cardinal nodded. Testament. I thought I could use the power output of a Mouse to give her a body and movement, but Her words grew completely monotone. Our nudist rejected the idea and Lady Terumoto said she understands but she doubts it would ever work. Was Terumoto the one to write that script? This is no script. The Palais-Cardinal hit her knee and held out her hand as she spoke, but Masazumi narrowed her eyes and turned to Naomasa. However, Naomasa had already averted her gaze. Yeah, Imnot too good with this kind of thing. Youre surprisingly normal, Naomasa, thought Masazumi. And what is wrong with this environment if thats a surprise? Anyway, I get the gist of the situation. Was loyalty a good description of the Palais-Cardinals actions? Masazumi had a feeling she had some ulterior motive. After all Lord Matsunaga supposedly set this up. She did not know if that man was an enemy or an ally and she had a feeling he would get involved in all sorts of things and cause even more trouble just for fun. Just to be sure, she asked. Was this defection planned? The Palais-Cardinal was Hexagone Fran?aises flagcraft as well as Vice President Luynes and Treasurer Mazarin. She had boarded the Musashi to use it as a midpoint in her defection to M.H.R.R. If this was a trap to place the blame on Musashi, it would be a dangerous one. So in order to receive a promise, Masazumi asked a certain question. Was this defection your decision and your decision alone? The Palais-Cardinal immediately replied to Masazumis question. Testament. She simply nodded. Shes clever, thought Masazumi as the silver God of War raised her right hand and spoke. After all, this was all the product of chance. Of chance? Testament, she replied. I had previously considered making a swift defection if I saw an opening, but today we ended up fighting with Musashi by complete chance. Oh? Masazumi glared at her, but the silver God of War did not give in. She continued as if everything were going perfectly. And you know what else? By complete chance, I was sent to the front lines. When I checked the progress of the battle by complete chance, everyone was charging in by complete chance, mist filled the area by complete chance, the crust split by complete chance, and everyone had to retreat by complete chance. I tried to fly away by complete chance, but I ended up on the back end of the Musashi by complete chance. I think God was telling me to defect by complete chance. Tell whoever wrote this script to rethink everything theyve done. The details of the story were filled with contradictions, but Did Lord Matsunaga ask us to stay until 3:15 so you could defect and so the Magdeburg fleet could approach the Musashi? If so Is he telling us to carry the Palais-Cardinal to Magdeburg? Magdeburg was a city within M.H.R.R.s Protestant principality of Saxony. The city would lose its people and be destroyed during the Sack of Magdeburg. Why does he want us to go there? She did not know, but she did know one thing. If Magdeburgs ships are attacked, it will be treated as the Sack of Magdeburg. Were supposed to use that threat to escape the surrounding fleets, are we? The eastern sky was clearing out. The M.H.R.R. fleet was falling back and the Magdeburg fleet was approaching in its place. Now, then. That fleet in the center of her vision would hold a representative from Magdeburg. She was worried about Aoi who had been taken away and her classmates who had descended to pursue him, but It looks like we have something to do here as well. Naomasa. She tapped Naomasa on the shoulder. Tell the engine division its time to depart. At 4:02 PM, the Musashi joined the Magdeburg fleet and successfully left the ring of Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. fleets surrounding IZUMO. Traveling to Magdeburg would mean entering M.H.R.R. So the Musashi will be towed as a freighter instead of cruising under its own power? That was the method the Magdeburg fleet had chosen. Its ships spread out in front of the Musashi and pulled it with towing belts. As massive and heavy a ship as it was, it could still be moved slowly if enough towing force was built up. At 5:20 PM, the Musashis eight ships were being towed at a very low speed while Musashi controlled their horizontal position. This was a way of circumventing the M.H.R.R. Catholics ban on traveling through their nation, but it allowed the Catholics to save a bare minimum of face as the Musashi traveled along the provisional borders of the Protestant principalities. Meanwhile, the Testament Union and Hexagone Fran?aise made no attempt to pursue; but Masazumi had an explanation for that. Theyre probably telling us to hurry up and get to Magdeburg. Im guessing Magdeburg wants to hire us to support them in the Sack of Magdeburg. The Musashi can evacuate people and carry in supplies, after all. And if the Testament Union overlooks this as a means of assisting Magdeburg, they can gain the M.H.R.R. Protestants as allies during the Thirty Years War. And I had Asama send Tenzou and the others down below a divine transmission saying well meet up at Magdeburg. It apparently only just barely got through to them, but they should be able to meet us there once they rescue Aoi or hes released. With that and the Palais-Cardinal issue, I need to get my father and the rest of the Provisional Council to request negotiations with Hexagone Fran?aise. However, the Magdeburg fleets towing speed was slow; so it would take about half a day to reach Magdeburg near the center of M.H.R.R. And with that much time That is more than enough time to see if the ninjas group can collect my foolish brother or not. That is not all, said Treasurer Shirojiro. He saw a diplomatic ship move from the Magdeburg fleet and land on Tama. Why did Magdeburg come to us and how will we get from Magdeburg to Kantou? We have plenty of time to discuss those issues. At 6:30 PM, the forest visible from the deck had grown dark and its details grew unclear. As the Musashi traveled to Magdeburg, night fell; and that night was filled with activity. Volume 3B, 32: Gatherers in a Place of Meeting Volume 3B, Chapter 32: Gatherers in a Place of Meeting What do you call A meeting in the night? Point Allocation (True Feelings) Lights filled the night. Some came from the stars and some were manmade. To the west of a wide river winding through a forest, the land had been cleared to create vast fields and a city. It was a large city. However, the citys lights paled in comparison to all the light in the sky and the fields. Those were the lights of an aerial fleet. Countless ships formed several circles around the city. Every so often, a few ships would leave the city and another group would descend in their place. They were receiving supplies, receiving instructions, and then leaving. The sides of the ships contained the national emblems of M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda and the emblems of a number of academies. The area was filled with sounds of blowing wind and the spraying noise of the wind and water formed on the surface of the ships. Even at night, the voices of moving people and noises of transportation were quite loud. That amalgam of noise contained the sounds of food stands and a night market opened for the people working through the night, and the voices of cows, horses, birds, cats, and dogs interested in or scared by the light and noise. A certain place was situated near the din yet far enough away to have a decent view of it all. That place was above the river running alongside the city. A giant aerial ship sat in wait across the river. The blue ship was six hundred meters long and its upper deck was unlit. Even so, a few people were gathered on that dark deck to watch the bright city. One of those was wrapped in dim bluish-white light and wore a red uniform. Na-chan, Luxembourg may be having a festival, but stop eating so much meat. Youre human, so eat some bread or rice. Or are you trying to copy the Reine des Garous? Copycat. Those comments were directed at the person eating lamb chop after lamb chop on the table by the edge of the deck. He was Sassa Narimasa. He had a white bandanna around his head, a healing cloth charm on the right side of his head, and a red uniform. Yknow, Toshi, he began while turning around. You really need to shut up about that. Youre like Fuwa used to be. Do you think youre my wife, or something? No, I have Ma-chan. And even if you are making enough money to support a family, youre so reckless it would all fall apart right away. You would visit Ise for your honeymoon and get divorced on the way back. You really need to bring some guidance to your life. Its causing a lot of trouble for everyone working under you. You dont want to know how often they come to consult me about it. Things like, Its time to start the mission, but our commander hasnt shown up yet. What should we do? What do you tell them? Testament. I tell them you are probably already going on a rampage at the front line, so they should head on out. That usually works, but they were in a lot of trouble the one time you were actually asleep. I felt bad about that, so I told Shibata. Thats when he gave me that really long lecture, isnt it? So that was your fault. No, I think that was your fault for falling asleep. Idiot, added Matsu. Shut up, replied Narimasa just as a new figure stepped out from the bridge on the back of the ship. It was a young man of average height with white hair. Hi, he said with a raised hand. Toshiie bowed and Narimasa kicked out the opposite chair and gestured toward it. Sit. You must be tired, M.H.R.R. Student Council President. Or would you prefer I called you Matthias? Im not sure if I should reply with testament or use P.A. Odas shaja. The man in an M.H.R.R. uniform modified to shorten the coat and tighten the cuff of the pants sat in front of Narimasa. As he, Matthias, lowered his hips to sit, he let out a sigh and gave a bitter smile. Ahh, I can finally sit down. I feel like I havent bent my legs in forever. Order whatever you want to eat or drink, Matthias. If you want bones, you can take them from my plate. In M.H.R.R., bones are used as a cooking ingredient, Sassa. My brother loves bone marrow. He gently touched the small cross-shaped divine monitor placed on the table. A lernen figur connected to the ships cooking division appeared and displayed a menu. What, its all carried up from below? Do you not have someone test it for poison? All of the food stands below are run by this ships cooking club, Matthias. More importantly Narimasa hesitated to continue, but Matthias answered anyway. Yes, he replied. With Musashi on their way to Magdeburg, Hashiba asked if she can send Tilly to surround the city. In other words Its quite like Hashiba to not directly ask if she can start the Sack of Magdeburg. Or maybe she cant bring herself to say it. She would be asking if she could start the crossroads that leads to ourto the M.H.R.R Catholics loss. Toshiie thought about what Matthias had said. As always, he has no power. Toshiie did not think that was a bad thing. M.H.R.R. Student Council President Matthias was the younger brother of Wahnsinniger Rudolf II, who was M.H.R.R. chancellor and Holy Roman Emperor. According to the Testament descriptions, M.H.R.R. was a nation of multiple principalities and the position of Holy Roman Emperor was elected from the representatives of the principalities. The right to vote lay with the prince-electors who were the representatives of the principalities. That freed M.H.R.R. from the bonds of K.P.A. Italias pope-chancellors right to name the emperor and allowed us to freely choose our emperor. However, the times had moved quickly. By the time they had received that election system, the age of the knights had ended and the emperor was losing his power. So In the end, powerful families would inherit the throne or even have it forced onto them. Currently, my Habsburg family has openly inherited it. At any rate, Im impressed you would want to come to a false empire with no real power. Toshiie tried to listen to Matthias, but he was extremely bothered by how Narimasa kept hitting the lernen figur to order more food. However, he settled that by swearing to send the bill to Shibata under Narimasas name. Narimasa, on the other hand, lightly kicked Matthiass shin under the table. Hey, what do you want? Beer? Wine? I also like Far Eastern sake. Quit copying us. Youll have some wine. Drink it like a woman. Is that any way to treat me after so long? asked Matthias with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Sorry, said Toshiie with a bow. Someone at the special duty officer level should never treat a student council president like this. What does it matter as long as youve got power? asked Narimasa. Matsu glared at him from Toshiies shoulder, but Matthias narrowed his eyes, lowered his hands behind the chair back, and stared up into the sky. Youve really saved me. After all It used to be all that was asked of me was keeping my grades in school up and agreeing to whatever I was asked. It was a lot like what people want from Musashis Mr. Impossible. No, I was actually asked to do well in school and carry out the history recreation properly, so you could say I had it worse. Anyway One of your problems is how you drag out everything you say. I was told to do exactly that because it makes me look more important. Anyway, said Matthias. You all are not mine. There are some exceptions like Maeda since you took Mercenary King Wallenstein as a second inherited name and Hashiba who took my aide Bishop Melchior as an additional inherited name, but people like Sassa here are entirely on the Far Eastern side. But Im just a puppet, but Im still happy. Even as a weak puppet, I can still be used by powerful people to clash with the Testament Union. You all are not my power. Youre probably working exclusively for P.A. Oda and only using M.H.R.R. to advance your Genesis Project, but Im still happy. My actions as a puppet are moving the world in a big way. He smiled a little. And knowing all of you, you could make someone else your puppet if you wanted. Toshiie had his doubts about that. After all, this emperors brother was the one who had personally accepted the alliance eight years ago after Hashiba had invaded M.H.R.R. land. It was true he might have been a powerless ruler who had that action forced on him by the other principalities. But since then, hes used our power quite effectively in maintaining the Catholic principalities. As a helper for P.A. Oda rather than as M.H.R.R.s student council president, he had informed Hashiba how to maintain the infrastructure for their ease of use. He had told them how to gain an understanding with the local people, to keep their distance from the local people, and to share technology with the local people for mutual benefit. There was a lot they would not have known and a lot of places where their chain of command would have broken down without Matthias there. He had clearly researched P.A. Oda in advance. Hashiba had researched M.H.R.R. in the same way, so they had readily accepted and carried out his instructions. That was why there had been so little chaos during the early stages of the alliance. Since then, Matthias had been their contact with the Testament Alliance, their spokesman during the history recreation, and their shield against the Testament Alliance when Hashiba took action. For all those reasons, Toshiie spoke. Matthias, you underestimate yourself. Thats right, added Narimasa with a bone in his mouth. The most amazing thing about you is how youll happily agree to things even if you dont like them. I decide if Ill do something by whether I like it or not, but it feels like youll do anything thats in your power. That is how I was raised. Matthias pulled a knife from his pocket and began filing down his fingernails. He sharpened the nails of his thumb and forefinger as he said more. It isnt difficult. I dont have to put up with anything and I dont find any of it unpleasant. I simply decided that I have no value if I dont do what Im told. He took a breath and looked into the eastern sky. Their fleet was receiving supplies and returning to its position, but a giant ship was visible far beyond that. Is that the Musashi as its towed to Magdeburg? While watching that shadow over the stars, Matthias put the knife in his pocket. That ship is filled with people who wish for things they were not told to do and its destination will set into motion what I was told to do. This was determined long ago when I decided to show absolute obedience to my destiny. The time for me and my brother to accept that destiny is finally approaching. He laughed quietly. I wonder if the people inside that Musashi are also filled with hope and fear of what has been set in motion. Meetings were being prepared in several places within the Musashi. Most were held by the academys different committees as they discussed their future administrative plans and gave reports on the current situation, but at the center of it all I cant believe I have to work on this bridge. We really should have cleaned up the student council room. Ookubo, Kanou, and the other first and second years were having trouble finding me. Maa. Masazumi was looking through several reports on the bridge in front of Musashi Ariadust Academy. On the stairs end, she had a nice view and let the gentle wind wash over her. The nearby lanterns and sign frames surrounded her in light. But its all thanks to you that I have a sign frame version of what I used to get as paper documents, Tsukinowa. This is easier to carry around and I can link them with other charts. Maa. It was so cute how the Mouse rubbed his cheek against her. She could not help but lean her head toward him. Maa, she said back. What are you doing, Masazumi? Neck exercises? Waaaaah!! She quickly turned around to see who was climbing the stairs. Teacher. It was Oriotorai. Masazumi saw Oriotorai approach while holding a box and a bamboo insulated bottle. Masazumi watched Oriotorai sit next to her and hold up what she carried. Here. Naomasa and Asama will be coming by later, but take this dinner Ohiroshiki made. I already ate at the cafeteria. Oriotorai placed the box and bottle next to Masazumi and began removing a wrapped baguette from one of the hard points on her waist. Teacher, didnt you just say you ate in the cafeteria? Oh, this is dessert. Oriotorai held her large sword between her knees and pulled the scabbard from a small portion of the blade. Wait, wait, wait. After drawing the sword halfway, she pressed the baguette against it, gave a light tug, and split the bread with only one end of the crust remaining. Teacher, youre a tester for IZUMO, right? So are you testing that sword? No, this is my personal sword. Besides, what would I even test it on? Masazumi just about answered your students, but stopped herself. That answer is a little too cruel, she thought. She would never actually test a sword on a student. She only hits them with the scabbard. That could still kill them, though. As if to say anyway, Oriotorai grabbed the collar of her track suit and showed it to Masazumi. Right now, Im testing their shoes and track suits and the like. Masazumi wondered if that meant she used to test other things, so she asked. What did you used to do? Now thats a difficult question. She made a fake troubled expression and returned the sword to its scabbard. Tsukinowa? Tsukinowa was entirely focused on the blade that was now hidden by the scabbard and Oriotorai noticed. That thing has good instincts for a Mouse. Or does he have good instincts because hes a Mouse? Are you saying its that good a sword? More or less. I figure itll be needed eventually so Im holding onto itor you could say I was left with it. But anyway She pulled something from the opposite hard point from the one the bread had been hanging from. What are you going to do with that jar of jam? Dessert, she insisted. Its dessert. Masazumi watched her teacher turn the jar upside down and dump its contents across the entire split loaf of bread. It was being trained by her that made our class so strange, wasnt it? Nevertheless, they had come across someone they could not stand up to. No. That isnt it, she corrected herself. There was a lot we couldnt stand up to before this too. For example, they had not defeated the pope-chancellor at Mikawa. They had only been able to defend. For another example, she had a feeling Fairy Queen Elizabeths massive wings of light were just as powerful as C if not more powerful than C Mitotsudairas mother. And their interception of Tres Espa?a Vice Chancellor Hironaka Takakane had been more of a technical victory than a true victory. Hmm, she thought while considering their past results. Meanwhile, she saw Oriotorai add adzuki from a bamboo tube. Teacher, can we discuss something a little more serious? Sure. She was unsure how much she could trust an answer from a teacher engrossed in squeezing out every last bit of the adzuki, but she decided to trust their positions as teacher and student. Are we weak? It took several seconds to receive an answer. After emptying the tube, Oriotorai let out a breath and made sure the components of her dessert were properly loaded on the bread. It doesnt matter if you cant win now, as long as you win in the end. Besides, isnt that Matsudairas way of doing this? Oda sows the seeds, Hashiba grows the crop, and Matsudaira harvests it, right? That was true, but then the woman held up the bread. Want some? Masazumi considered it and remembered the dinner sitting next to her, but Just a tiny bit Wait, not that much! A fifth of that at most! It ended up like this because the edges are so hard. Here. Anyway, whats this about? Isnt winning and losing for the chancellors officers to worry about? But Futayo is more the independent airheaded type. Yknow, Masazumi. The teacher smiled bitterly. Airheaded or not, if you dont leave anything with her, it only places more of the burden on you. And youre already under a pretty large load after taking on Toori and Horizons work. Her bitter smile grew. Sorry about all the trouble those two bring. Judge. No, wait. Forget that. Thats not something worth apologizing for. But it did give her something she wanted to ask. Have you ever lost? She was mostly asking out of curiosity, but it was related to their current issue. If someone nearby who could guide them had experienced defeat, that could directly assist them here. So she chose her words carefully to show she was asking with the best of intentions. If you have experienced defeat, it could help us in the future. Well, said Oriotorai. Thats a good question. Masazumi watched her think for a moment. I did long ago. It was during my training when I was young. I couldnt stand up to someone whoI guess you could describe them as my teacher. Yes, I wasnt the teacher back then; I was a kid. A cute one, too. I cant even imagine a teacher you couldnt stand up to. That last part was important, but you completely ignored it, didnt you? Anyway, she said. I think the last time I almost lost was seven years ago. That was when I came to the Musashi. I had only just finished my third year training. You almost lost? To what? A gorilla? A dragon? A person. A person. But it ended with me being here. I wanted to go to the Musashi and teach no matter what. Is it that attractive a place and profession, wondered Masazumi, but then she thought about why she was here herself. Well, I suppose it is worth being here. But Did you want to teach here that badly? There was someone I wanted to see. And Im glad I managed to. Thats why Im also glad I didnt lose. She then asked something else. So, Masazumi, why did you want to hear about losing? Well, she hesitated to answer and looked around to make sure no one else was around. As it is now, Musashi doesnt know what to do if we lose. In the light of the sign frames and lanterns, Masazumi saw her teacher next to her and the nighttime city of Musashi down below. When she looked away from the ship and to the surface even further below, she could see the dark forest and the occasional lights of a village. But even if there was light, most of it was shadow. It almost felt like that shadow was an umbrella protecting them. Can I say something? Go ahead. At her teachers urging, she wondered if she could finally speak this thought. Musashi is a city directly linked to the battlefield. Judge. It is. Yes. Masazumi nodded, wrapped her arms around one knee, and inhaled. The results of the battles pass through the students on the battlefield, reach their parents and guardians, and spread to the rest of Musashi from there. That is the foundation of Musashis evaluation system for war. The parents determine whether we won or lost by directly observing their children, so it is impossible to manipulate information using the announcements made by the student council and chancellors officers. We are a city that makes direct evaluations. True. The woman nodded and Masazumi nodded back. But Masazumi changed the flow of conversation. The operation of the Musashi C especially the workers who keep the city functioning C is handled by far more normal citizens than students. So She decided this was no time to soften her words. In order to involve them in war and keep the Musashi running during wartime, quick and definite returns are needed to overcome the risks and growing war weariness. In other words, both the students and the normal citizens need to feel that the war is worth it. For example? A feeling of elation and some kind of compensation when we win. Those would be the most important. Currently, Bertoni and the others are working on a number of plans there. For example, anyone who engaged in battle will have their level of contribution rewarded with cheap prices on post-war management rights to the surface areas which have grown empty lately. Making it post-war isnt really fair, is it? Oh, and is that the thing on the divine network where the candidates are given a score and competing for the top spot? Just make sure you dont foster too much of a speculative spirit. Judge. Masazumi could only nod in agreement, but she soon opened her mouth again. Also, wages for ship maintenance are being raised during battles and repair times are being extended to twenty-four hours a day. In other words, if youre willing to work, you can always make some money during war. In order to strike a balance between acquiring foreign currency and keeping down inflation, were taking part in intermediate trade while also encouraging large-scale spending on homes by reconstructing the residential districts. Those little tricks are working well, arent they? But Judge. All of that is because were winning. Masazumi took in a breath and summed up Musashis situation. Everything is going well for Musashi because were winning. This is a pretty harsh reality, thought Masazumi. She had truly realized that during the afternoon. It was Mitotsudaira, she said before clarifying. It scared me when Mitotsudaira was defeated so definitively and Futayo couldnt do anything either. No, I had already been feeling a chill from the moment Hexagone Fran?aise approached and proved our strategies and everything else were meaningless when faced with such a powerful nation. You sure are talkative. Thats because its nighttime, she replied while biting into the bread. What a strong flavor, she thought. When I saw the report today C this one, from the PTA C I was reminded how many questions there are from the parents and guardians. Its still split about 50/50 between the people complaining that they never did anything like this when they were students and the people saying everyone should go along with it because the student body agreed to it, but But you think it would quickly shift to the negative side if you lost? Judge. So Masazumi lowered her shoulders, but she smiled when Tsukinowa worriedly rubbed his cheek against her. I dont want us to lose. The Battle of Mikatagahara is supposed to include some deaths, so Im glad Lady Yoshitsune agreed to settle it with a meeting at IZUMO. That is the worst loss that the Matsudaira clan has to go through, so I was worried what would happen if Takeda tried to take advantage of it. And And? My classmates have been helping out a lot. This time, Ive especially been relying on Crossunite a lot. I thought my life was over when that idiot was captured on IZUMO, but we managed to turn that into a rescue. Also, including Mitotsudaira in the pursuit team prevents her confrontation with her mother from counting as a mere loss. Tenzou does that kind of thing on instinct. I guess you could say hes attentive. But Masazumi saw Oriotorai eyeing the dinner box. Should I open that up? Sorry. It scared Masazumi how the woman did not sound sorry in the slightest. She was too afraid to give her chopsticks, so she gave her a toothpick instead. After skewering five slices of kamaboko at once, Oriotorai spoke. But Masazumi, you have to think about what happens if you lose. Its the others job to win, but Musashis vice president also acts as a public relations official. But Look around you, said Oriotorai while focusing on the food in her hand. Even if its their job to win, they sometimes fail and sometimes lose. What did they do then? Watch carefully to see how they regained their lost trust. The vice president commands others, so you need to use what others do to strengthen yourself. Is that how it works? She did not entirely understand, but it was true she had to command others in her position. In that case, she decided her teacher would know better than someone as inexperienced as her. Thank you for letting me speak my frustrations about a number of things. That part of you isnt very cute, Masazumi. Oriotorai smiled bitterly, but then Ah, Masazumi! Please come here a moment! A sign frame opened and Asama shouted from it. Horizon is causing trouble, so can you help me persuade her!? Huh? What do you mean shes causing trouble? Well, um Asama hesitated, but finally explained the situation. Shes trying to go down to the surface! She wants to search for Toori-kun! Volume 3B, 33: Persuader in the Chaos Volume 3B, Chapter 33: Persuader in the Chaos Now then What is going on here? Point Allocation (Nothing to Do) The commotion was located on Tamas second underground floor. A residential wide block on the starboard side contained a scattered circle of people with a certain individual in the center. Horizon!? Asama, who wore her shrine maiden suit, and Kimi, who carried a wrapped loaf of bread, arrived just as Horizon was attempting to break free of the people. The two of them ran past the circle of Musashis public morals committee which was armed with defensive equipment and they stopped five meters from Horizon. In front of them, Horizon locked her room and reached for the two objects leaning against the wall: Lype Katathlipse and Aspida Phylargia. Nh? With the two Logismoi plo in hand, she noticed the travel backpack at the bottom of the wall. Her hands were full, so she faced forward. She stared directly ahead and took a breath. How very clumsy. What is the meaning of this, everyone? Sh-she shifted the blame to all of us!! Asama stepped forward as she watched the girl try to put the bag on her back without putting down the two weapons. Um, she began. H-Horizon? Where are you going? Isnt that obvious? she asked. To save Toori-sama. Asama thought about what Horizon meant. What she wanted was clearly impossible. But how can I convince her of that? She had not left with Tenzou and the others, but that was likely because she had not felt ready. Now that she had the equipment she deemed necessary, she would join them. What should I do? wondered Asama. You see, Horizon. Were not flying over Hexagone Fran?aise anymore, so you missed your chance. But I have determined I should rescue him. Tenzou-kun and the others are taking care of that. If I go too, I could help them. Asama groaned and was not sure what to say, so Horizon lifted up one of the Logismoi plo for the others to see. Look. I have Lype Katathlipse. It has not been of any use lately; I am beginning to suspect it will never actually hit anything again, and C to criticize myself C it feels like a bottom tier Logismoi plo, but it should be of some slight help. Gins shouting voice could be heard from beyond the crowd. Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! Why have you fallen to your knees!? Being its former bearer cant be fun, thought Asama as Kimi stepped up next to her. Horizon, calm down. Judge. I have determined I am exceedingly calm. Then think about this more carefully. Judge. I have thought about this exceedingly carefully. Then arent you hungry? Want some bread? Judge. I ate a proper meal earlier. I am perfectly prepared. I see. Kimi nodded and placed a hand on Asamas shoulder. You take care of this. Y-you are completely useless! I can say that now, cant I!? And why were you trying to tempt her with food at the end!? Did you give this any thought at all!? Oh? Then you must have a great idea. If so, just tell us what it is. Heh heh heh. Y-youre laughing because you dont think I can, arent you!? She ignored everyone muttering youre letting her mess with you and she began to think. And after five seconds Okay! I found a great plan! Asama, I doubt any idea you came up with that quickly will work. Shut up. At any rate, she prepared to persuade Horizon by putting on a false smile and raising her right index finger. Now, are you listening, Horizon? Oh? What is it? You see, she began. This time, Tenzou-kun and the others are in charge of saving Toori-kun. Unfortunately, you are not part of that group. Oh? And why is that? Because Tenzou-kun and the others can handle it just fine, of course! Asama gave a huge smile. This is what you call shrine maiden persuasion! she told herself while thinking this was sure to make her argument more effective. In front of her, Horizon responded with an expressionless nod. I see. But can they really handle it? Asama paused for just an instant when asked that. Oh, no, she thought while maintaining her smile. O-o-o-of course! Of course they can! Tenzou-kun and the others can handle it easily! How exactly? Ah! The specifics are hard!! She paused again. Ive messed up now, she thought while still maintaining the smile. W-well, they have Mary with them and Naito too!! Uqui: May I ask why you shifted away from Tenzou so quickly? Still smiling, she karate chopped the sign frame that appeared to her right. If the idea that Tenzou-kun and the others can handle it wont work, I have to turn that idea on its head!! With that conclusion, she spoke to Horizon with a smile. You can wait to go until Tenzou-kun and the others have been wiped out!! Mal-Ga: You have guts to include Margot in that. Im gonna make a doujinshi out of you. Wise Sister: And how will we know theyve been wiped out? Are you stupid? Marube-ya: Cmon, everyone, be nice. Asama-chi has gone crazy again, so she cant help it. What do you mean again!?, she thought, but now was not the time to respond. I see, I see, nodded Horizon. You have guts, Asama-sama. But how will we know they have been wiped out? Have you perhaps gone crazy? Are you okay in that sense, Asama-sama? She just summarized all three of their complaints!! Asama very nearly fell to her knees, but the heir to Musashis representative Shinto family could not back down from persuading someone. I have to argue my way out of this one! Asama, is it just me or has your goal here shifted a little? Calm down, she said while patting Kimi on the shoulder and facing Horizon again. Why do you want to go save Toori-kun? I can persuade her after hearing that, she thought. Why? After hearing Asamas question, Horizon glanced up at the ceiling in thought. Well, to sum it up in a single word Oh! The girls and everyone else leaned forward in expectation. Asama did the same. As she wondered what the answer would be, the mass of worldly thoughts to her side brought her hands to her cheeks and wiggled back and forth. Heh heh. Its love or romance, isnt it!? But perversion or sex work just as well! Wonderful!! Horizon nodded toward Kimi and gave her answer. Perverted love? That isnt a single word, but its still lovely, Horizon! Kimi placed a hand on Asamas shoulder with a smile. Help me out here. Wh-why!? You set that up, so you deal with it! Ehhh? But isnt this how we do things? I will admit I feel like Ive always been cleaning up after your mistakes. Asama sighed and took a step toward Horizon. The girl did not seem to grow cautious, so Asama continued forward while dragging Kimi along. She ignored Kimis strange and exaggerated cries of, Ah, wait! Cmon, Asama. Youre so forceful. Stop trying to take me by force. Do you not understand why either, Horizon? She stood in front of Horizon even as she thought this was a lot like dealing with a child. But thats exactly why shes so serious. Horizon tilted her head. Well, Toori-sama can be a pain, but when he is gone Oh? How does it make you feel? asked the girls. As their representative, Asama leaned eagerly forward at the front of the crowd. She of course ignored Kimis shouts of, It makes you feel lonely, doesnt it!? As your sister, I feel Im a step away from hitting the jackpot! Horizon raised the hands holding the Logismoi plo and tilted her head. When Toori-sama is gone Y-yes? How does it make you feel when hes gone? There was a three second pause. I have nothing to do. You just use him to pass the time? Kimi tapped Asamas shoulder with a dramatic expression, but Asama continued to ignore her. Horizon however faced Asama and continued to speak. Mary-sama, Mitotsudaira-sama, and Naito-sama have gone to rescue him, but given the excitement this afternoon, they are clearly outmatched. That did seem to be the case, so there was nothing to say. Thats a hard idea to overturn. Kimi tapped her shoulder from behind again, so she finally turned around and glared at her. What? She didnt mention Tenzou! Without even tilting her head, Horizon glared back. Who? S-see! I didnt say anything because I knew she would react like that, so why did you have to bring it up!? And all while Tenzou-kun is doing his best to camouflage himself in the forest so hes as plain and invisible as possible!! Youre pretty awful yourself! She followed Kimis lead and danced out of the way of everyones shouts before facing Horizon again. Horizon held up Lype Katathlipse. Listen, she began. I am Musashis greatest firepower. Opinions of this Logismoi plo may be dropping like a rock, but Ah, Master Muneshige! Why did you fall to your knees again!? But even this poor Logismoi plo should be useful as a long-range surprise bomber. I have determined it would be best to travel there and destroy the area in question. Asama suddenly looked at the other Logismoi plo she held. Eh? The indicator on Aspida Phylargia showed how much ether fuel it had stored inside and that indicator was about a third of the way full. However, she had supposedly used all of its fuel when firing on Hexagone Fran?aises nudist and student council president. Aspida Phylargia transformed any pain felt by its bearer into ether fuel, so Horizon, you have been reading criticism directed at you on the divine network, havent you? asked Kimi. Horizon nodded. I still lack 7/9 of my emotions, so I have determined it is not causing all that much damage. As an automaton, I find myself mentally pointing out any theoretical errors in the criticism of the student council and I find myself agreeing with the logical criticisms. That is why it took so long to accumulate this much. So- No. Asama cut off Horizon. You must not fill Aspida Phylargia like that. Asama saw Horizon tilt her head. Why not? I only feel 2/9 of the emotional pain and we need the power at the moment. Asama understood what she was saying. It was true the pain was lessened by Horizons lack of emotion and it was true they always needed the Logismoi plo to be ready. But, thought Asama. This isnt a humanitarian issue. It is wrong for you to bear it all yourself, Horizon. Why? I am the representative of the Far East. Or at least one of them. I am also Vicereine of Musashi. So why should I not take action or prepare to rescue Musashi or its representative? She continued speaking. In Mikawa, I could have bought the Far Easts destiny with my life. In that case, shouldnt I save the Far East even if it means harming that life? Now that you mention it, I do agree that is a possible path for a ruler. Wait, Asama. Its fine. She squeezed the hand Kimi placed on her shoulder. But, Horizon. She took a step forward. Please remember this. What we did at Mikawa ensured that you did not have to do that. So This is the same. We will not sacrifice you alone. This is the path we chose at Mikawa and it is the path you chose at England. Horizon tilted her head in confusion, so Asama continued. You are the one that suggested saving Mary and we all acted on that suggestion. If someone is about to be lost, we will stop it. You are not the only one with that idea. We all want to do that. Then, said Horizon with a further tilt of her head. If you want to do that, why are you not heading out to save Toori-sama? She had to go there, didnt she!? That was a difficult question to answer. She could simply say they were using everyone where they could help the most, but Whats this, Asama? Do you not care about my foolish brother? Y-youre working against me, arent you, Kimi!? Youre definitely trying to complicate this!! She took in a breath and placed her hands on Horizons shoulders. Um, I would only get in the way of the others who went to save him. Im just not powerful enough. Eh? Everyone else seemed to be working against her too because they all pulled back in surprise. Horizon, on the other hand, nodded. Oh, of course. Because you are not officially allowed to fire on people. When you say that with your expressionless face, I can feel my own Aspida Phylargia meter rising. Youre so silly, Asama. And listen, Horizon. What is it, Kimi-sama? Kimi circled behind Asama. Listen. Asama has a job to do here. She has to use these breasts to counterbalance the people here who are severely lacking in that department. S-stop that. Dont try to lift them up from behind. And stop nodding in understanding, Horizon. Ah. Sanyou-sensei!? Where are you going!? Anyway, said Horizon. To sum up, I am being forbidden from leaving despite my strength because Yes, because we sent out people more suited for the job. Shes finally calmed down, thought Asama with a mental sigh of relief. The people most suited for the job have already been sent out. At that point, footsteps and a voice reached them from behind. Thats right, Horizon. There is a good reason to keep you here on the Musashi. This is the best place for you right now. It was Masazumi. Asama realized persuasion duty had finally been removed from her as Masazumi arrived next to her. Horizon stared at Masazumis chest. I see you too are putting a burden on Asama-sama. Eh? W-well, she does help me out a lot. Judge. Horizon set down the Logismoi plo, placed her hands on Masazumis shoulders, and squeezed just once. Do not worry. Some people are into crazy things. Im not sure what you mean What is this, Asama? Does it have anything to do with the breast enhancing poses the Aoi sister is making behind you? No, no, no. Sweating uncomfortably, Asama asked a question. More importantly, why exactly do we need Horizon here? Judge. Masazumi looked to Horizons tilted head and placed a hand on her shoulder. Its a simple matter. Horizon is the Vicereine. She takes on that responsibility in Aois absence. Having the same authority as him makes her temporary chancellor and student council president. And, said Masazumi. I only received word on the way here, but the Magdeburg representative wishes to hold a meeting. What a pain. With that last comment, she patted Asamas back, Kimis back, and then Horizons shoulder. Things are rough up here and down below. Horizon, if youre worried about things down there, you should worry about things here as well. We sent the best people we had for what needs to be done down there and youre the best person we have for what needs to be done up here. Thats all there is to it. Thank goodness, thought Asama in silent agreement. We all have something to do. Toori had been taken, they did not know how the pursuit was going, and they were on their way to Magdeburg which would be sacked. Everyone was definitely worried and they needed to be distracted from that. We all need something to do. Asamas thoughts soon turned to the people who had descended to the Hexagone Fran?aise forest. They had to be even more anxious than the people on the Musashi. I hope Mito is okay. !? Mitotsudaira suddenly came to. An instant later, she realized she was in a dark and cold place. She could sense her surroundings by scent more than sight; so she knew that this was a forest at night, that she was lying on a bed made of plants, and that she was naked for some reason. Okay, Mito-tsan. How about I get your clothes on? Naitos upper body leaned forward from the right. She held a Far Eastern uniform. The girls proposal to put the uniform on her prevented her from grasping the situation. Instead of feeling the girl was being kind, she was worried what the girl might do to her. No, um Margot? Why are we out here? And I can She stopped before saying dress myself. She had tried to sit up but found herself unsteady. Youre probably a little loopy from the pain reduction. Um, I Yes, yes. Right, right. Naito nodded and showed no concern for what she was trying to say. She pulled Mitotsudaira the length of a lap closer and gave a pure smile. You were pretty beat up, but you heal nice and fast. I saw that side of you in England and this is mostly bruising, so you shouldnt even need the pain reduction by tomorrow. Really? Mitotsudaira leaned forward, found she could not stop herself, and collapsed. Ah, she thought as her chest and chin fell into the plant bed. Her legs fell out of place as well. Th-this doesnt mean my chest only sticks out as far as my chin! Arguing when no one had said anything was a sad trait of someone in her class. She felt a little depressed when she wondered if that would stick with her forever, but she slowly managed to sit up again. If I have to get dressed, does that mean? Judge. We are in a Hexagone Fran?aise forest right now. Tenzous our leader. He says we have to move at night since they might notice the movement in the trees if we do it before the sun sets. But he says our pursuers will only move at night for the same reason, so well be moving during the same time period and they cant catch up. Judge. Then, um, can you cut the pain reduction? Eh? Itll hurt a lot. It will help me wake up a bit. I see. Naito nodded and Mitotsudaira saw the Far Eastern uniform and tights in the girls hands. Um I think I want to get dressed. How about I help you? No, I can do that on my- I really dont think you can with the pain reduction. She approached while smiling and repeating dont worry. Ive practiced on Ga-chan. I like doing motherly things like dressing people up. Its cute when they struggle. She moved behind Mitotsudaira and wrapped her arms around her. Here, lets start with the tights. No, um, wait! Dont grab my legs- hyaaah! Wait! Um Nn! Seeing her reaction, Naitos mouth curved up in satisfaction and she nodded several times. Im so glad I didnt reduce your ticklishness. And Im so glad I came to Hexagone Fran?aise. Tenzou and Mary were inside a pit in the forest. He had chosen this low area to the south because he predicted their pursuers would come from the north. In the center of the five meter space, he used an unlit sign frame to explain to Mary the surrounding terrain and what they would do. And that is why Hexagone Fran?aise will not be waiting at the Reine des Garous safe house. She is acting entirely on her own and has made sure everyone else stays away. That is why we must lose the pursuers before going there, but I will probably need your help when we travel. However, I will take the lead and the rest of you will follow in this order: Naito-dono, Mitotsudaira-dono, and then you. That way Mary was listening intently, but he glanced down at her waist. Eh? she said while twisting her thighs together and adjusting the sides of her suit at the stomach. Um, did you see something strange? Eh? N-no, not at all! Not in the slightest! I-I, um, was looking at Excalibur. The two Excaliburs floating at her hips moved. One moved to Mary and the other to him. They rubbed their cheeks against their elbows. Um, Master Tenzou? What did you want to say about these little things? Little things? he thought. Oh, shes treating them like pets. For the time being, he spoke to the right half that had come to him. Can I ask you to protect Mary-dono? After floating for a moment as if in thought, it rubbed its cheek against him again. It did not return to Mary, which meant Its taken a liking to you. It must know that you were the one that drew it. I want to avoid leaving you unprotected, though. Oh, my. She narrowed her eyes in the starlit depths of the forest and rubbed the scar running from above her nose and to her cheek. I can fight well enough on my own. In fact, I would prefer to leave that one with you. Not to mention that Lady Mitotsudaira is injured. I intend to look after her too. I am glad to hear it. Please do so without pushing yourself too much. Thank you, she said while bowing. He lowered his head even further. No, thank you, Mary-dono. No, thank you. No, no. Thank you. No, no, no. Thank you. Why are you two throwing yourselves on the ground toward each other? Hearing Naito, Tenzou frantically straightened up. Mary glanced toward him with a bitter smile, but he only shrugged and spoke. How is Mitotsudaira-dono doing? Judge. I am right here. Mitotsudaira was leaning against a broad-leaved tree to the south. You must be exhausted, he said. Are you feeling all right? Well, um, that is a different issue She sighed and faced him. Do you have anything I could eat? Study: The Protestant Reformation C Protestantism and Catholicism Toori: Sis! Sis! What is this Protestant Reformation thing!? Did the flat-chested people protest and demand their breasts be re-formed into something bigger!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Chest brother, during the Age of the Gods, the Protestant Reformation was when the unified Christian Church split into the Catholics and Protestants. It was caused by corruption in the church. Toori: Had they fallen into what people call a decadent lifestyle!? Kimi: More or less. They were interfering with politics, finding ways of making money, and C even if the lower levels werent C the upper levels had become a privileged class that ate and drank whatever they wanted and didnt even follow the rules of the religion. They even started making money off of the normal people by selling indulgences, which were supposed to purify your sins after you died if you bought them. The witch hunt was also going on at the time, so there was a fear of being labelled a witch if you didnt buy indulgences or donate to the church. The people were really left with no choice but to pay the church. Toori: Doesnt sound much different from the Yakuza. Kimi: Right. Some serious people within the church began speaking out against the hypocrisy of what they were doing. Soon, sects began popping up here and there trying to correct the actions of the upper levels of the church that they claimed were wrong. Toori: Huh? But I thought Luther started Protestantism. Kimi: You seem mistaken about something. Protestantism simply refers those who were protesting, so it wasnt just a single group. Luther is the representative of one major group, he was the first to spread the Protestants shared ideas of restoring the Bible and clearing out the corruption, and he disliked conflict. That is why the churches and the lords that supported them decided to treat him as the representative of Protestantism. And even if we call it all Protestantism, the different sects inside it have different precepts. Toori: I see. So what did Luther do as their representative? Kimi: Basically, he acknowledged Protestantism and defined its ideals. In other words, he made it an official sect when the church was going to treat them as heretics and he decided on their teachings. Catholic: - The pope is the head of the church and has the highest authority. Faith in God is guided by the pope. - Worship of icons (the cross, images of Christ or the Virgin Mary) allowed. - Sins are forgiven when confessed to the church. - Divorce and contraception forbidden. - Must periodically attend mass at a cathedral. - Mary viewed as a saint. - Has official priests for guidance. - Primarily calls its buildings of worship cathedrals. Protestant: - The words of the Bible are the teachings of God and have the highest authority. Faith in God is guided by reading and understanding the Bible. - Worship of icons forbidden. - Confession not practiced. - Divorce and contraception allowed. - Mass not necessary outside of important ceremonies. - Mary not viewed as a saint. - No official priests and little organizational structure. A representative local believer is selected as a pastor. - Primarily calls its buildings of worship churches. Toori: Thats a lot of differences. Although it looks like they both have their pluses and minuses. Kimi: Well, if you look past the differences, they both have the same objective to their faith: peace and love. So it feels like they could get along as long as they believe in that part. Protestantism is said to excel on the frontier and in business, but that might be because it is more compact since it lacks mass and you could handle confession in your own heart. Volume 3B, 34: Pursuer in the Forest Volume 3B, Chapter 34: Pursuer in the Forest You cannot catch up to it Even if you hurry Point Allocation (Objective) Mitotsudaira ate her late dinner while walking. I cant seem to calm down. She walked through the forest where the shadows of the trees increased the darkness of the night. Tenzou was crouched down in the lead, she and Naito were spread out to the left and right about ten meters back from him, and Mary followed another ten meters behind them. Tenzou kept an eye on the others pace and tried to stay below the trees as much as possible. He would occasionally gesture with his hand to inform them of a rocky area or an area in which flowing water had worn away the terrain. 10ZO: Were stopping. When he sensed a presence, he would inform them with an unlit sign frame. After the occasional stop, Mary would walk up to him. If its an animal, let me handle it. They would whisper to each other and a boar or deer would eventually pass them by. Then they would begin walking again. Mito-tsan, how are your legs holding up? She was still wearing her personal shoes which had picks meant to be driven deep into the ground when using the silver chains. The picks had been removed for the time being, but she was not used to using them like that and would occasionally hit an outcropping of rock. Im used to fighting on a plain or in a city. Im no good in the forest. She looked at the surrounding darkness of the trees and recalled an event from her past. Long ago when she had been very young, she had entered the forest and gotten lost. She had not known how to return home, so she had cried. And then When she thought that, she noticed she was trying to see the night sky through the tree branches. This isnt the time for that, she realized. She quickly turned toward Naito and remembered what the girl had asked. F-fine. Im doing just fine. She inhaled and responded more to the long gap she had made than the question Naito had asked. Dont worry. I am from a Loup-Garou family. The rubbing pain on her heel was likely the beginning of a blister, but it was mild enough that resting somewhere would let it heal. However, her entire body felt sluggish and she did not have the willpower to say much, so she took a bite of the portable food Tenzou had given her as an excuse to remain silent. The soft bamboo packaging contained three cokepen-sized sticks. She removed one and put it in her mouth. Before biting into it, she licked it as if sucking on it. Nn. The Far Easts culture of preserved food had made great advances using vegetables, but vegetables were not her favorite thing. She would have preferred Western-style portable food, but Cheese!? The surprise of the Western flavor almost made her stop walking. Next, the strong flavor of salt almost seemed to stab into her tongue. Oh, Tenzou made those at home. He says its a crude Far Eastern type of cheese. Then he broke apart some tuna, boiled it down, and solidified it with egg whites. Apparently, youre supposed to make a soup out of it, mix it with rice, and cook it like that. She bit into it without really listening to Naitos explanation. She preferred normal meat to fish, but this cheese-filled tuna had enough resilience to feel like she was actually eating something. She practically whittled down the one stick in her mouth, and I have two more? Theres even more. Naito tossed her something. She caught it and found more than just sticks. There were wafer and pill shaped ones as well. The wafers are for main meals. Rice flour was solidified with condensed milk and cooked. The pills are for nutrition. They- I smell vanilla essence. He said they were thickened with caramel. In that case, they had all been made using some kind of animal fat. She had expected to be given flavorless but edible charms called food charms or dried meat, but Food charms are only meant to eliminate hunger and you cant carry all that much dried meat with you. She was thankful, but at the same time This is a Western variation. Mitotsudaira focused on Mary who was protecting them from behind. This must have been her idea, not Tenzous. Mitotsudaira was undoubtedly placing other burdens on her too. Should I say something? No, were on the move and I really dont want to alert our pursuers by saying something. But if this is just her being considerate, maybe I should tell her not to worry, but since shes English, she might want to keep her distance from someone born in Hexagone Fran?aise, but she also married into Hexagone Fran?aise at one point, but she might have a grudge against Hexagone Fran?aise because that makes her feel indebted to Tenzou and Tenzou cant follow through on that point, so Wow. She held her head in her hands and just about summed it all up as Its Tenzous fault. Thats not it. It really isnt, she thought while focusing on Mary. I really am terrible at communicating. Mitotsudaira gave a mental nod and realized she tended to keep her distance from others. She was a knight, she was a Demi Loup-Garou, she was second in line to ruling the Far East, and so much else, so she was used to speaking from those positions. And she had been around the terrible people of Musashi for a very long time. However, Mary was a bit different. She was a royal and the Fairy Queens sister. Mitotsudairas positions were of no help with this girl. In fact, those positions only complicated matters. On top of that, England and Hexagone Fran?aise had countless historical connections and she did not know what the girl thought about those. And Im not sure I should ask about it myself. Well, I dont need to worry about that now. Yes, Im feeling faint from the pain reduction. I dont need to force myself to- Her thoughts ground to a halt before she could add speak. Wow. Wh-what is wrong with me? Am I so bad at communicating that Im shutting it down altogether? Im awful, she thought while mentally holding her head in her hands. Is this shyness of mine an advanced version of rejecting something without ever trying it? But come to think of it, all of my personal relation skill slots must be filled from trying to deal with those horrible classmates. I cant fit anyone else in there, so theres no point in adding any more acquainten- Wow. This is really bad. During business discussions or at work, one could always discuss the product in question or the item being developed. But in personal socialization, the discussion had to be about yourself and the other person. What is there to even talk about with me? Im a Loup-Garou, I have these rare silver chains, Im flat- That doesnt matter. Right? Right? At any rate Every topic is too over-the-top. But Mary is the same. She is English royalty, she is Scarred, she has Excalibur, and she has huge- Well, that one might count since its what attracted Tenzou to her. What were they supposed to discuss out of that? They could always discuss food or their everyday lives, but a normal chat felt unnatural with all their unique qualities. This was what it meant to have too much. Mitotsudaira sighed quietly so Mary would not notice. Mito-tsan, are you getting tired? Eh? Um, no, I was just thinking. Did you really find what happened earlier that humiliating? Did you have to bring that up!? Are you trying to pick a fight!? Tenzou turned back toward them. He pulled a finger horizontally across his mouth, lowered his hand, and pointed forward. Naito nodded twice and turned to Mitotsudaira. He says if you have your throat slit and are buried in the ground, you need to stay positive. Think you can do it? Are you sure he wasnt saying to stay quiet, keep low, and continue forward? Ohhh! Youre clever, Mito-tsan. Tenzou turned around again, so Mitotsudaira and Naito frantically crouched down. He suddenly looked far behind them and then back forward. Without saying a word, he resumed moving and Mitotsudaira matched his pace. Did he find something? A moment later, something appeared above the trees. A giant object passed by. It was a small Hexagone Fran?aise aerial ship. Tenzou sent instructions to the others who just about raised their heads. Its only passing by. If it had found them, it would not be moving so quickly. It had seemed to appear so suddenly because it had released its auditory stealth. He focused and heard the overlapping sounds of several more ships in the distance. Hexagone Fran?aise was trying to put pressure on them. The sudden sound would fill them with the fear of being found. They would be spotted if they panicked and began to run and they were rendered motionless while hiding from it. So They will hold us in place with the ships while the pursuers come for us. But now is the time to move. Tenzou, are you sure thats a good idea? Theres a whole bunch of them flying around up there. I will make sure we take a safe route, so do not worry. Besides, they clearly have no idea where we are. After all He listened. Mitotsudaira-dono, how far do these sounds continue? Lets see It sounds like ten kilometers north of us is the center and they are spread out over a radius of twelve kilometers. Judge. It would be natural to assume their main force of pursuers is at that center point. And they are searching over such a wide area because they have not caught our trail yet. Not even their force in the north has. So Once they realize we are not in the north, east, or west, they will narrow their search to the south. But the distance we travel in that time is essentially a bonus for us. Youre so cool, Tenzou. Naito exaggeratedly spread her arms as she praised him, but Mary looked at him with her hands on her cheeks. I just scored some more points! Im so glad I came to Hexagone Fran?aise! Three cheers for Toori-donos abduction! he thought before focusing again. Anyway, we have some dangerous pursuers after us. When they had dropped down, he had told Mary to manipulate the wind to send them a little to the east. They had landed near the border with M.H.R.R.. There, she had asked a deer to carry some dummy gear he had prepared and travel south. Meanwhile, they had travelled west before starting south. If we travelled along the border with M.H.R.R., it is possible they would be too afraid of M.H.R.R. to pursue us. But I only made it look like we had decided to do that. However, the enemy had not fallen for it. The arrangement of ships above Hexagone Fran?aise showed no sign of moving east toward M.H.R.R. And as Mitotsudaira-dono pointed out, they are centered on a point directly north of here. His ears had picked up the same fact. That means they did not fall for the decoy and are directly pursuing us here. Another ship passed by overhead. Its movements suggested it had not found them, but They have at least speculated that we might have made it this far. Um, Tenzou? asked Mitotsudaira. If the pursuers do catch up, who would we be dealing with? My answer will be nothing but consolation, but we cant have her panicking, he thought as he opened his mouth. No one much. Their forces are split dealing with M.H.R.R., so I assume they have only sent some kind of special forces after us. After all, we are pursuing their vice chancellor, so there would be little point in using too many resources on this. We need to stop them before they reach the Reine des Garouss place. She ordered us to stay away and she dislikes having others enter her territory. We know she is on her way to her safe house with Musashis chancellor, but provoking her could trigger the worst case scenario here. The female Belle de Marionnette of the Three Musketeers, Henri, spoke on the deck of a light aerial ship floating above a forest. Basically, dont interfere with the Reine des Garouss capricious nature. Can you handle that? She spoke toward the rest of the deck, but that deck remained unlit. She had her back to the pale moonlight and three female Belle de Marionnettes stood in front of her. They were maids, but their maid uniforms were modified for travelling through the forest. The tall one with the number 01 stitched on her clothing smiled and spoke. Testament. Understood. This will be our first official mission after being placed under the princesss command. Regardless, I will do my best as her helper and as the inheritor of her uncle Mouri Motokiyos name. To be honest, I would prefer not to have the princesss maids engage in combat, but If the other nations learn that even the princesss maid Belle de Marionnettes are trained in combat, they will be forced to take time to deal with us. And we have inherited the names of Mouri commanders, specifically Princess Terumotos uncles, so this is exactly what we want. She then tilted her head. But should I really be using Mouri-01 as a designator? Motokiyo is the fourth son of Lord Motonari and part of a mistresss family, but this will lead the other nations to simply view me by that number. Yes, but the Belle de Marionnette unit you lead uses the ranking from the Hexagone Fran?aise side, so theres no helping it. It seems they actually wanted to give you the name of Takamoto, father of Lady Terumoto and eldest son of the late Lord Motonari. But the Testament descriptions say Takamoto passed away before Lady Terumoto came of age. And the inheritor of Motokiyos name went missing, so I am the replacement. Henri saw Mouri-01 lower the ends of her eyebrows in a smile. The princess has had a strong influence on you, hasnt she? Not as much as on Lord Exiv. She then turned to her two sisters. She nodded at the slender, expressionless one with short hair. I now officially grant Mouri-02 the name of Motoharu, second son of Lord Motonari. She then gestured toward the short girl past the other one. I also officially grant Mouri-03 the name of Takekage, third son of Lord Motonari. And She indicated the lines of maid Belle de Marionnettes behind her. These are the chosen 128. As the Mouri forces, I ask that you remove everyone traveling through our territory without permission. She tilted her head. But what is the Reine des Garous hoping to do by abducting Musashis chancellor and student council president? Volume 3B, 35: Traveling Adulteress Volume 3B, Chapter 35: Traveling Adulteress Now, its time for some fun What would you like to do? Eat dinner? Take a bath? Or Point Allocation (Beast) The house was made of sweets. The floor panels and walls were thick wafers, the roof was sugar candy and chocolate, the windows were sugar sculptures, and the pillars were thick pretzels. However, the furnishings in the rooms were not made of sweets. The chairs were nothing more than bent wood with the surface hollowed out and the table was carved from a giant log. The dishes, the soups inside them, and the other food were not sweets either. Heh heh. I take it from the look on your face that you didnt think the Reine des Garous could cook, Musashi Chancellor. The Musashi Chancellor shook his head in his chair while looking at all the meat-focused food in front of him. No, I was just surprised by how extravagant it all is. In fact, did you make this candy house too? I saw something similar when I came to Hexagone Fran?aise a long time ago. No, said the Reine des Garous who had removed her coat and put on an apron. My mother had a Technohexen build this place long ago. Only lost children can remove its components and it repairs itself. Ive heard a few others were made for the history recreation of some old story. Hmm. So its a place for lost children, is it? So was I lost? Thats a good question. The Reine des Garous gave a bitter smile and looked curiously across the room. Children like that used to show up from time to time, but I have almost abandoned the place ever since getting married. The cleaning is handled by Technomagie, but stocking up on ingredients isnt easy. The house you found yourself at was probably better maintained than this one. Judge. So I take it even Loup-Garous eat more than just people. Now, how am I supposed to explain this? thought the Reine des Garous. It is true the man-eating side of Loup-Garous gets a lot of focus. They used that image to get along with others and preserve their position as beasts, but there were certain people a Loup-Garou would always spare. We do not eat children. Ogres specifically target children because they like the soft meat, but they eat people solely for the food. We eat people as a part of the ritual battle known as hunting, so we do not attack children who cannot run or fight very well. You dont like children? I never said that. She smiled. Unlike deer, sheep, or goats, human children will cry instead of run. Theyre very cute. If they would run with all their strength, we would have the right to use all our strength to hunt them down, but when they simply cry, we only have an obligation to rescue them. Of course, if they come to hunt us down or win us over after they grow up, all of that changes. Youre a true knightno, a true royal, Nate Maman. She only allowed herself a small smile at that. She turned her focus back to the food and used her mitten-covered hand to pull a beasts leg bone out of a pot on the stove. She placed the hunk of meat attached to the bone on a giant bread plate. I cant say anything about being a knight, but to many tribes in ancient Europe, the wolf was viewed as a god of hunting or war. After all, wolves have a strict pecking order and they value their pack. Also, they avoid unnecessary hunting and protect their territory. The Far Eastern wolf is much the same. You know what they say wolves do to people, right? Gulp. No, not like that. When a person enters a wolfs territory, it will not immediately attack. In order to drive them out, it will watch and see whether the person will leave or not. Once the wolf knows the person is not travelling deep into its territory, it will leave. If the person does head that way, then it will attack. That is why there are so many stories of children lost in the mountains being sent back to their village by a wolf. I see. The Musashi Chancellor brought a hand to his neck. There was a collar there. That was what a wolf attached to its prey. He grabbed the loop of leather wrapped around his neck. Am I your prey? Or am I a child? How would you like your meat cooked? Medium well? Whoa, whoa! Were getting ahead of ourselves here!! And raw! I think raw is best! Toori brought his hand back to the collar. Anyway, can you remove this thing? I wont run away. And Im sure youd just catch me again if I tried. No. After all, we dont trust each other enough yet. Eh? But I trust you. Then She pulled a leg of venison from behind a pile of plates and placed it on a metal plate on the table. It was sprinkled with herbs and ready to be put in the oven. Now, then. She bent her upper body down lower than her butt, rested her chest on the table, and lightly poked at the meat with her claws. From there, she looked up at the Musashi Chancellor and tilted her head. How would you like this cooked? Thats what I was asking about before. The Reine des Garous saw the Musashi Chancellor look up at the ceiling in thought. How about it? Loup-Garous were man-eaters, but she was not going to eat him right away. The proper method was to hunt down her prey, feed them to remove any odor from their meat, and then have them obey rather than be forced. We only eat them once they actually want to be a part of us. This was different from all the young men she had lured in and eaten for fun with her fellow Loup-Garous long ago. This was Musashis chancellor and student council president. She felt he was worth eating properly. After all, her daughter Nate relied on him. If he personally asked to become a part of her, Nate would have no choice but to give up. I am not going to eat you that soon. So If the prey feared her, it was easy for them to be pressured into submission. She wanted to avoid that. He had to happily desire to be eaten from the bottom of his heart. Loup-Garous were a race associated with the moon who toyed with the instincts of man, so her pride as their queen would allow nothing less. For that reason, she lowered the ends of her eyebrows and spoke. It disappoints me that you would think I wanted to eat you right away. She then repeated her question while poking at the uncooked meat so it swayed toward him. How would you like this cooked? He bent back even further in thought, but after a while All of a sudden, he faced forward and looked right back at her with his eyebrows slightly raised. Oh, how cute, she thought as he met her gaze. Raw! I said raw is best, didnt I!? I mean it!! I want it raw!! Y-you sure are stubborn. You thought I was talking about you when you said that! Honestly, did you really think you could talk your way out of it like that!? When the Reine des Garous straightened up and raised her eyebrows, Musashis chancellor averted his gaze. He faced the door and pouted his lips. Dont know whaaaat youre talking about. He then began whistling to feign innocence. As soon as he did, a snake appeared in a corner of the room. Nwoooh! Is this a house of old sayings or something!? Wh-wheres a worm!? Im gonna get so swollen![1] Oh, the Technohexen that built this place added in a lot of tricks, so it probably really will swell up if you do it. She couldnt control the weather, so frogs should be fine though. She partially hid behind the meat and glared at him. But for humans, eating wild animals raw is a good way of getting parasites. Raw meat is a tough thing for humans. However, she saw the idiot turn toward her and twist his eyebrows. What? Im the kinda guy who keeps his word!! You really are stupid. All you have to do is apologize. What? I havent done anything to apologize for. He pointed at her with a gently bent hand. You asked me how I wanted the meat cooked and I said raw! Theres nothing wrong about that, is there? Then what does that say about me when I pulled the meat out and asked again? Well? That makes my later question proof of my distrust of you. What? Thats justum You were making sure because you want me to grow up big and strong, right? Listen, Nate Maman. Dont say bad things about yourself. She just about complained that he had started it, but she reconsidered. This will never end if I do that. One or the other of them had to back down and she was older. Im an adult, but he dragged me into this childish fight. A quiet laugh escaped her lips and that laugh calmed her heart. She leaned forward again while gently shaking her hips left and right. She once more looked up at him from below. Do you like women who immerse themselves in insulting themselves? That kind of woman sounds like a lot of trouble. Oh? Then you must be the type who cant leave that kind of woman alone. That was what it meant for him to continue answering her. He must have known what that meant because he let out a small groan that could be taken as understanding or stalling for time to think. Ah, well, you see? About that He thought some more and spoke the words as they came to him. Its a waste to destroy yourself like that. True. And you want to tell those women that they could shine if they didnt do that, right? He was saying they were a lot of trouble because he felt he had to say that to them. Heh heh. She laughed quietly, reached out a hand, and touched his cheek. Will you tell me that I would shine even more if I wasnt so troublesome? After all I am a lot of trouble. Yeah, I was really starting to notice that, he said. But still, Ill take it raw. Are you still insisting on that? Im not backing down on that decision. Slice it thin and serve it with soy sauce and wasabi. It will have to be horseradish instead of wasabi. You can really get hooked on that stuff, even if I only use a little bit. Ill go get some from the spring out back. This house of sweets sure is perfect for a carnivores diet. It had been used by two generations of Reine des Garous, so it was perfectly set up for them. Meanwhile, he looked to the meat. Its a real shame, though. Wild game is best when its been sitting around for about a week, right? Eat it right away and not all the blood will have drained. Yes. It will smell and taste bitter right now. She thought for a while and tried to find a method of preparing it that they would both accept. How about I make it into roast beef? The meat will be room temperature, so that is the best way to retain the flavor of eating it raw. While I prepare it, we can talk and deepen our trust over the soup and hors doeuvres. Thats fine, but isnt roast beef an English way of cooking? Oh, my. She looked up. You certainly know a lot about cooking. She almost asked if he had learned it from Nate, but being compared to another girl was annoying even if it was her daughter. Thats because my moms a cook. Does that not count? she wondered. All of a sudden, she found this thought process reminding her of the past. Long ago, she had had a similar thought in this same place. Thats right. I heard someone talk about another woman and felt a little jealous. She began to immerse herself in the memory, but she closed that mental lid to the past by straightening up. She had to take good care of that memory, so she instead nodded toward the boy in front of her. Now, how about I start cooking. After that, you can go take a bath. Im feeling more and more like youre preparing me to be eaten. You clearly dont trust me yet, but that isnt surprising since we only just met. She smiled and had a sudden thought. And yet I know a lot about this boy. She had done a fair bit of research on him after the incident at Mikawa. After all, the divine courrier and letters her daughter sent her often mentioned him as a troubling existence. What kind of letters would her daughter send once she ate the boy? Mitotsudaira panted in the darkness. She was currently travelling south through the dark forest in pursuit of her mother. The pain reduction left her head a little hazy, so she tried to focus and clear her mind. What is my king doing right now? That was all that ever came to mind. It was a negative thought. Worrying was important, but letting it take over only led to depression and panic. She tried to avoid those thoughts. But then I start thinking about how everyone else is worried about him. It was likely true that they were all worried. Horizon, Kimi, Asama, and all the others had to be worried and she knew what had caused all that worry. I I couldnt protect my king. She did think she was blaming herself too much here, but a part of her heart whispered that it was at least partially true. There was undoubtedly a part of her asking what had caused this situation and asking if she was looking away from the real reason. She shook her head to physically drive away the negative thoughts. Are you okay, Mito-tsan? Are you thinking about something? Naito pulled on her hand from half a step ahead and turned toward her. Mitotsudaira was more surprised by the squeezing strength reaching her than having a hand wrap around her own. Her head had started to droop, so she looked up. Tenzou was only a few meters up ahead and Mary was only a few meters behind. She belatedly realized how close Naito was by her side. Theyre helping me because Im so exhausted. The occasional sounds of an aerial ship passing by overhead were incredibly irritating. The noise stabbed sharply into her slightly dimmed hearing and it almost felt like a chill. 1st special duty officer, we need to hurry. That is all we can do right now. Youre worried about the chancellor, arent you? asked Naito. Are you tempting me? She was probably trying to be considerate, so Mitotsudaira only nodded and focused on walking in silence. Soon, Naito nodded twice. Yes, yes. Hes probably naked with a chain around his neck while she gives him food. Uuh After picturing the dreadful scene, Mitotsudaira mentally shook her head. M-my mother would never do that!! And, added Naito with a perfectly serious expression. Hes probably barking, eating the food with his bare hands or only his mouth, and crying as he does everything your mom tells him to. Mitotsudaira pictured everything she had just heard. N-no, um, I dont think even the chancellor would do that. Ohhhhh! This is so good!! My taste buds are experiencing so many new flavors I think Im crying! Im gonna strip down naked! And can I have that meat too!? Can I!? Oh, my. You dont have to grab at it with your bare hands. And dont drink the soup from the bowl with only your mouth. Theres a spoon right here. My mother took it from the English army as spoils of war. Wow, this is an awesome spoon! Henry V transforms into his flying form! Amazing! Im seriously ready to bark like a dog, put a chain around my neck, and become a part of your family!! A-anyway, I think we can trust the chancellor. Mitotsudaira was assuring herself more than anyone, but Naito tilted her head. But thats not an easy thing to do. Trusting him is fine and all, but it can be hard with the truly unbelievable things he does. She was disappointed how close she came to saying judge. However, she felt that was going too far, so she raised her eyebrows slightly and argued back. H-has he done anything like that recently, though? Topknot. That counterattack just about did her heart in. Uuh, she groaned. Th-that one is so fresh I completely forgot about it. B-but H-he only did that because it was necessary! Right? Please forgive mytopknot. H-huh? Am I turning into that boring sort of girl who lets jokes get to her too much!? Naito laughed silently and patted her shoulder, but Mitotsudaira felt more relaxed than exhausted. After deciding to continue viewing this positively, she saw some movement up ahead. Tenzou crouched down and gestured toward them. Curious, she approached. Were moving ahead at an excellent pace, he said. Eh? R-really? Judge. Naito let out an impressed tone, so it must have been fairly unexpected for her as well. Seeing that, Tenzou explained further. According to the general map, we should reach a small ridge if we continue up ahead. I was thinking about taking a break once we crossed it. Thats pretty far away, commented Mitotsudaira. Well be moving pretty late at night. Oh? Are you saying you cant walk any further? Mitotsudaira knew Naito was provoking her, but she was thankful for it while so weak. She brought a hand to her chest as she replied. I can walk just fine! Lets hurry and make our way as close to the chancellor as we can! They have chosen a clever route and done well covering their tracks, but it is not enough to hide so many people. Mouri-01 spoke quietly in the darkness as she touched the ground. She was inside a small pit in the forest. It was shallower on the southern side and grass covered the bottom. They definitely stayed here. Mouri-03 asked a question as she looked to the south from a tree branch. How can you tell, big sister? Peoples weight and movements will bend the grass. Although it looks like they fixed even that after the fact. Mouri-01 touched the grass and the night dew beaded up on the fingertips of her glove. The dew has slightly lowered the fixed grass, so I was able to determine it was camouflaged. Still, it was not easy tracking them this far. But it looks like they stopped that camouflage from here on, doesnt it? It would appear they only truly started travelling as a group when leaving here. But Mouri-01 asked a question of the surrounding Belle de Marionnettes and Mouri-03. Can you pick up their residual heat trail? The Belle de Marionnettes shook their heads and Mouri-03 sighed up above. Its pretty weak. Oh, I get it. They must have calculated out when the dew would fall. If theyd predicted how far we would get by then, they would only have to erase their tracks up to- This is a Hexagone Fran?aise forest and a harmonic territory forest. Even if were dealing with a ninja here, they would have been trained with a focus on the Far East, so they would not know how much European grass changes in the dew. They must have read as much they could from the air, predicted how far we would arrive before the dew fell, and erased their tracks up to that point. I have determined that was an excellent decision. Big sister, this isnt the time to be impressed. What are we going to do? Pursue them? If you can predict where they are, we could send in the ships flying around up above. Disturbing the Reine des Garouss territory would displease her, so let us pursue by foot. If they also predicted that the dew and low night temperatures would weaken their trail of residual heat, this is a dangerous enemy indeed. Did they use the Testament Unions almanac to predict we would be sent out to guard Hexagone Fran?aises territory? We were able to use the residual heat to see through the camouflage using a deer at their landing point, but Mouri-01 brought a hand to her chin and thought. After a while, she spoke again. Mouri-02, can you pick up their residual ether trail? Someone silently stood up from the grass. It was Mouri-02. She had been crouched down with her right hand on the ground, but she did not turn toward her elder sister. She simply held out her left hand and raised three fingers. There are three residual ether trails? Which ones were disguised? Mouri-02 shook her head. Testament, replied Mouri-01. If they are all disguised, then this really must be their 1st special duty officer. That ninja. He must have used deer again. By the way, can you not remember that ninjas name, big sister? They all exchanged a glance via their shared memory and spent three seconds thinking, which was a long time for Belle de Marionnettes. When they were unable to find the answer, Mouri-01 clapped twice. Testament. That is enough wasting our thoughts on that. The middle route is probably the correct one, but we will have to check them all. Split into three teams and report back once you find a heat signature. We will pursue after regrouping. She paused. Now, then. If you want the center route, please raise your hand. Scarred: Um, Master Tenzou? Excalibur has returned. Tenzou nodded at Marys divine chat message, opened a small keyboard, and replied. 10ZO: Thank you. I keep relying on you here, dont I? Its fortunate the deer are willing to help us. Scarred: This may be Hexagone Fran?aise land, but the animals do not follow human rules. They were willing to help on the condition that we do not disturb their land. And After reading Marys message and hearing a ship in the sky, Tenzou asked a question. 10ZO: What is it? Scarred: The deer are overly conscious of Lady Mitotsudairas presence. They seem to know she is the Reine des Garouss daughter from her scent or her aura. So, um Scarred: Was Ithreatening the deer with Lady Mitotsudairas presence? He knew what she was trying to say, but he glanced toward Mitotsudaira who walked between him and Mary. We cannot let her see this conversation. He tilted his sign frame horizontally so it could not be seen from behind. 10ZO: What did you say to the deer about Mitotsudaira-dono? Scarred: Judge. I didnt want to scare them, so I told them this: Lady Mitotsudaira eats more than just meat, so dont worry. She also eats lamb as a vegetable. Once they heard that, they immediately agreed to help us. Thats definitely a threat, he thought, but he decided that was fine since it all worked out. Scarred: How is our pace? 10ZO: Slower than I would like. Oh, but keep that between us. Scarred: Judge. It can be our secret. I promise I wont tell anyone! That made him somewhat happy, but he was not quite sure if that was a good thing or not. At any rate 10ZO: Naito-dono is feeling a little tired too, but I think Mitotsudaira-dono is at her limit. Shes stumbling more and more recently. Once we reach the rest area up ahead, we can do what I mentioned earlier. I will explain it to Naito-dono. Scarred: Judge. Um, Master Tenzou? 10ZO: What is it? Scarred: Even if we end up fighting up ahead, well always be together once its over, right? Judge, he sent back while thinking. I hope they wont ask for these logs as part of my report when we get back. Submitting them would only be a bad thing for me, he thought as he lightly waved a hand toward and nodded at the two behind him. Were keeping up a good pace. Were about to reach the ridge, but we dont have far to go now. The rest area is just past there. Can you keep going until then? Tenzou looked up into the eastern sky. The trees were in the way, but he would have been able to see the Musashi if they were not there. That last communication we just barely received said we would meet up in Magdeburg. They must be dealing with their own trouble there. A certain room was filled with furniture and decorations. It had windows on the wall, carpet on the floor, and a table for eight in the center. This is our treasurers diplomacy room, so there is nothing to worry about. It is soundproofed and can survive an explosion. So what brings you here so late, Magdeburg Provisional Mayor Guericke? Between the door and table, Masazumi extended a hand toward a bearded young man with his hair cut right along his eyebrow line. He wore an M.H.R.R. uniform and he did not accept Masazumis handshake. His arms hung casually by his side and they both had a machine attached as armor. The arm armor was formed from levers and a metal hemisphere. Everyone gave him odd looks and wondered what they were, but he simply gave a nod in response. He looked across the walls and even the ceiling of the furnished room. This is a most convenient room. Im thankful. There is a lot I would like to discuss privately. What would you like to dis- I would like to hold a negotiation in a hurry, Musashi Vice President. Before Masazumi could ask anything, he spoke to her and the people behind her: Horizon, Asama, Shirojiro, and Heidi. Please destroy the Musashi. And In exchange, we will give you a means of fighting P.A. Oda. Masazumi was at a complete loss for words, but someone did move. Horizon gently placed a hand on her shoulder. It would seem we have taken aboard a visitor from Neshinbara-samas world. Wait, wait, wait, said Masazumi as her expression grew panicked, but Guerickes eyebrows moved slightly. Oh? That is the name of one of our citys best customers. In that case, I am pleased to meet you. The city of Magdeburg is the printing center of M.H.R.R.s Protestants, he said. So I hope we can have a good negotiation. I hope it will be beneficial for both us and Musashi. Notes 1. A Japanese superstition says peeing on a worm will make your penis swell. Volume 3B, 36: Agreement at the Table Volume 3B, Chapter 36: Agreement at the Table What exactly Brought everything to this point? Point Allocation (History) The negotiation began with silence. Asama stood at the door to manage the divine transmissions and Naruze waited in the diplomats room outside. Inside, Horizon sat at the negotiation table by the window on the ships inner side. From her perspective, Magdeburg Provisional Mayor Guericke sat on the right while Masazumi and the treasurer duo sat on the left. Now, then. The first to speak was Masazumi. She was facing Guericke from across the table. I know what hes trying to say. I think I know what youre saying, provisional mayor. During the Sack of Magdeburg, the city will be destroyed and lose most of its citizensbut you want it to take place on the Musashi instead. Testament. I am glad you understand. That will speed this up. Guericke rested his elbows on the table. The arm armor with hemispheres attached acted like an armrest. I currently work under Saxony Sub-Chancellor Johann as treasurer of Saxony Academy. I hope you understand that I am perfectly capable when it comes to negotiating financial matters. Obscene: Ha ha ha. What is a sub-chancellor!? Mal-Ga: M.H.R.R. is made up of several principalities, so the emperor holds the position of chancellor and the leader of each principality acts as the sub-chancellor. Also, the new sub-chancellor of the principality that produces the chancellor is customarily given the position of M.H.R.R.s student council president which puts them in a higher position than the other sub-chancellors. Rudolf II from Bohemia is the chancellor, so his younger brother Matthias is M.H.R.R.s president and Bohemias sub-chancellor. It helps having someone from M.H.R.R. with us, thought Masazumi. But Mal-Ga: Those brothers get a lot of gay comics made about them. Make sure you remember that. I want to correct her, but I cant in the middle of a meeting!! What do you say, Musashi Vice President? Eh? Oh, no!! I wasnt listening! Marube-ya: Now, one of the following people will give you the right answer. Try to guess which one. Mal-Ga: He said hed let us off the hook if you let him grope your truly nonexistent breasts. Marube-ya: Apparently, he gets really fired up if you say Leave, you piece of shit!. Asama: Calm down, Masazumi! Try to start from there! 83: Curry is best at times like this! Those are all clearly wrong!! Asama seems the safest, but shes also made the least progress, she rationally concluded. Sorry. Things were a little noisy. Can you repeat that? Eh? I was only asking if you understood my position. Vice President: You all can go straight to hel!! Marube-ya: Oh? Youre showing some nice initiative today, Masazumi. Asama: Yes, if only she was calm enough to spell hell correctly. These people, she thought while watching them calmly typing away. Mayor Guericke, asking to use the Musashi in Magdeburgs place is an absurd demand, so how do you plan to continue these discussions? What kind of bargaining chip have you brought with you? She asked another question. You mentioned a means of fighting P.A. Oda, but what exactly is that? Masazumi saw Guericke reach into his pocket. He briefly glanced down at what he pulled from his pocket and showed them. It was a blueprint. Are you familiar with my history recreation? I refer to the aside given about me from 48 onwards. She was not familiar with it. After all, his visit had been unannounced. During the day, the various committees and the provisional council could have worked to compile information, but they could not react as quickly for a night visit like this. However Mal-Ga: I know what hes talking about. Vice President: Really, Naruze? Mal-Ga: Judge. I believe hes the man who caused a huge commotion in the city by pressing two balls together, sucking on them, and then tugging on them again and again. What kind of explanation is that!? Someone please tell me the truth! Marube-ya: Judge. Thats exactly right, Naruze! Vice President: W-wait! Isnt it a little cruel to do this to me during a real negotiation!? Asama: Thats right! I think its cruel too! I dont know much about this either, so someone give us a better explanation! Naruze poked her head in through the open door, beckoned Asama over, and sent her pen racing through the air. You see, this went likeumthis and then they were pulled like this. Asama nodded several times, waved at Naruze as they parted ways, and began typing. Asama: I understand now, Masazumi. Guericke-san is the person who caused a huge commotion in the city by pressing two balls together, sucking on them, and then tugging on them again and again. Vice President: Then arrest him! Shouldnt he be arrested if he did something like that!? Marube-ya: No, Masazumi. He isnt some indecent person. All he did was cause a huge commotion in the city by pressing two balls together, sucking on them, and then tugging on them again and again. Vice President: D-dammit! If this is how its gonna be, Ill search the ships divine network for the truth! Novice: Phew. Barely made it in time. Vice President: Y-you people are doing your best to get in the way of my work, arent you!? Wise Sister: Heh heh. Silly girl. This is the truth, so whats wrong with telling it like it is? Really? she thought. There really is some truth to this, right? she also thought. She crossed her arms and decided to go through with this while keeping as much of her dignity intact as possible. I assume you refer to the incident where you cause a huge commotion in the city by pressing two balls together, sucking on them, and then tugging on them again and again. That statement instantly filled the room with something. That something was silence. All expression vanished from Guerickes face. Huh? Almost Everyone: Wow, she actually said it. Vice President: Every last one of you can go straight to hell!!!! Suddenly, Guericke cleared his throat and gave a shallow nod in her direction. My Far Eastern is not the best and I am having trouble understanding some of that, but that ismore or less correct. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. What a na?ve man! Interpret things that kindly and youll have worn a hole in your stomach before your third day on the Musashi! A hole! Right through the stomach! Asama: While I definitely agree with you, how about holding back? He is a beginner, after all. Mal-Ga: I always have trouble with Germans. They tend to be really straitlaced and like to keep everything so serious. Almost Everyone: Did you forget what nation youre from!? Naruze is really strict when it comes to herself, thought Masazumi as Guericke placed his hands on the table and held up the objects on his arm armor. Small movable metal hemispheres were attached near the wrists. They were shaped like thin bowls and almost looked like plates. If the Apocalypse does not happen, these will later be known as the Magdeburg Hemispheres. What are the Magdeburg Hemispheres? Do you know, Miriam? Miriam, the translucent girl, and Azuma all lay alongside each other in the bottom bunk of the two beds installed on the wall of a ten square meter Western-style room. Azuma was watching the sign frame he had opened in the head space. Miriam brought her hands together before answering. It was a vacuum experiment. Is that the name of a special attack or something? Boom, said the girl. No, replied Miriam while holding out her hands. You see? Mayor Guericke was also a scientist, so he placed two hemispheres together, sucked all the air out of them, and tested their strength by tugging on them to see if they would come apart. Huh? So that previous explanation about balls was? Hmm, he and Miriam groaned together. He then tilted his head again. But why would he bring up that hemisphere experiment? These hemispheres can oppose P.A. Oda, said Guericke. As Musashis vice president, I believe you will know what I mean by that. Eh? thought Masazumi. I dont know anything about those hemispheres. What does he mean? she thought. Horizon nodded and turned toward her. If we use those to suck at your breasts, they will grow, Masazumi-sama. Waaaaaaahhhh!! She cut off Horizon with a shout and frantically turned to Guericke. Sh-she didnt say anything! She didnt say anything at all! Ah. Im starting make him suspicious, she realized while mentally sweating. At any rate, she sat back down and observed the hemispheres he had placed on the table with his wrists. She then began thinking about the Apocalypse and if it had some connection to the hemispheres. Oh. It suddenly came to her. Is that what he means? She asked a question to confirm the answer in her heart. The vacuum experiment known as the Magdeburg Hemispheres causes a lot of excitement, doesnt it? Testament. However, the actual experiment does not occur in Magdeburg. It occurs in the southern M.H.R.R. city of Regensburg. The hemispheres are named as they are because the mayor of Magdeburg performs the experiment. However, it seems the metal hemispheres held together by a vacuum finally came apart after being pulled by sixteen horses. I see, replied Masazumi before asking a question. Are you familiar with Avalon? Guericke simply nodded without even smiling, so she did the same. That technique for creating an Artificial Apocalypse was researched in England, but it would have reached you through the Protestant nation of Holland. Have you been experimenting with a defense spell using the concept of a vacuum? Testament. Guericke nodded once more and spread his arms a bit. You should know this if you recall the Artificial Apocalypse in England, but it was kept from spreading using a spell. That spell can stop the Apocalypse which consumes ether and produces blossoming flowers, so it would make a powerful defense. However, that barrier was made by Chancellor Henry VIII and Chancellor Carlos V and it is very complicated. England has little history with Testament Kunst, so the analysis is being done here. Guericke slowly closed his spread arms. The Magdeburg Hemispheres are a defense spell created by the greatest minds of England, Holland, M.H.R.R., and various other nations. We will provide you with all of the documents and prototype creation devices. That should give you a significant advantage in your battles with P.A. Oda or any other nation. And in exchange We ask that you give us the Musashi. That way we can protect the city of Magdeburg and its people. Wait. Guericke heard Musashis vice president speak. She is less telling me to wait and more giving herself time to gather her thoughts. She faced him with slightly raised eyebrows. Not hiding her caution was a negotiation technique. It was a gesture meant to show she would not allow any disrespect or one-sided demands. After displaying that barrier of caution with a single expression, she spoke. It is my understanding that this is not an official discussion. Testament, replied Guericke. We are simply laying the groundwork for that, so I too view it as a preliminary discussion. However, a decision here will lead to a later decision. That is how this works. So I should view this on the same level as a primary meeting? Testament, he replied again. He then had another thought about the Musashi Vice President who lowered her gaze in a nod. She has made sure to check on everything. She is a reliable negotiator. That was not surprising. Musashi had many enemies at present, so they could not function as a nation without a reliable and careful vice president handling their negotiations. He made a short pause in his thoughts and that vice president spoke. First, I would like to know what it is you want from Musashi. Give us specifics. Testament. He recited the statement he had prepared. The Musashi is a city of approximately one hundred thousand. Magdeburg has approximately thirty thousand. Thus, if you provide us with roughly a third of the Musashi, that will be equivalent to Magdeburg. Please understand that we will not be taking everything. This was the decision they had reached after discussing it all with the Magdeburg city council and citizens. Musashis vice president backed away slightly. Then let me ask this: what will the actual Magdeburg be? It will be a harbor. It borders a river and it can all be viewed as warehouses if the residents leave. In that case, she said. What will you do with the people? Twenty five thousand of those thirty thousand die in the battle. The remaining five thousand women and children receive brutal treatment and many are killed. What about that? We are currently gathering a specialized group of Living Dead, Living Bones, and spectral non-humans. They have all already died, but we are especially focused on the ones who enjoy self-harm or being harmed. That isnt enough, is it? The aide to Musashis treasurer spoke while looking at the sign frame produced by a white fox Mouse. Many nations use mercenaries like that so as not to lose academy students, so it wont be that easy to gather twenty five thousand of them. We only need one thousand. Guericke used both hands to draw a half circle on the table. What matters is leaving behind the fact that there was a battle. Once we send that group to the front lines and have them clash with the enemy, we can have the warriors behind them escape or simply treat them as if they had died. Thats a lenient interpretation. Something like that would not normally be accepted to artificially increase the number killed in battle. Testament, said Guericke while opening a document in a box-shaped Protestant sign frame. We have a history recreation guarantee and approval signed by the pope-chancellor and other Testament Union representatives. We have received approval to recreate the Sack of Magdeburg in that way. After all, this battle turns M.H.R.R.s Protestants against the Catholics and leads to M.H.R.R.s defeat in the Thirty Years War. And they want to use that to stop Hashiba and P.A. Oda? That is the Testament Unions intent, he confirmed. Therefore, we have one other request for Musashi beyond the aforementioned 33% of the Musashi. He corrected his posture before saying what that was. Evacuate the normal citizens using the Musashis remaining ships. I would like for you to seriously and reliably consider this. Masazumi first turned to Augesvarer. The girl gave a serious nod and turned her sign frame so Masazumi could see. It was playing a German show about the Technohexen trials. A uniformed inquisitor made a proclamation with the moon in the background. In the name of the moon, I will punish you!! Marube-ya: Are all Germans this serious and reliable? Vice President: Naruze and Naito must be special cases. Mal-Ga: Oh? Im quite serious. Ive never once forgotten to add in a black bar before publishing. Vice President: Your problem is more fundamental than that!! Anyway, thought Masazumi while turning to Bertoni who sat past Heidi. If Augesvarer was so calm, then Bertoni would have no problems speaking on this subject. Bertoni. The merchant nodded. I think it is an interesting idea. If we were to provide one third of the Musashi, Asakusa and Shinagawa would likely work. The amount of supplies they hold is equivalent to one third of the whole. They contain no residential blocks, but we could create temporary residential facilities by adding a set number of water supplies, bathrooms, and beds in each section. That would be more than enough to meet Magdeburgs demands. And Evacuating the people would be possible using the decks, empty spaces, and transport ships of the remaining six ships. As long as we continued to be towed, there would be no problem there. Afterwards, the reserve storage currently handled by Asakusa and Shinagawa would need to be managed by one of the ports we visit, so we would be forced to remain in a city of a Protestant principality near Magdeburg or a neighboring Far Eastern reservation until the Peace of Westphalia. Either one would be inconvenient, but it would be possible. I see, said Masazumi with a nod. Marube-ya: Its possible, but that doesnt mean were going to do it. All he did there was show off our wares. I know that. Vice President: Youre asking me to help you get all the information we need to know if this is worth doing or not, right? Marube-ya: Exactly. Remaining cautious would definitely be a good idea. After all, weve said handing over 33% is possible. In other words, were luring him in by pointing out that he isnt asking the impossible. And Germans are quite serious. Mal-Ga: This man probably never misses a black bar either. Masazumi looked over at Guericke, imagined him drawing a black bar on a doujinshi, and immediately felt bad for doing so. Guericke glanced behind him. He saw the famous sniper shrine maiden standing by the door and past her The great doujin author Naruze must be protecting us! M.H.R.R. and especially Magdeburgs state of Saxony had a busy printing business. The printers systematically developed and gathered by Gutenberg used metal, so they were very durable. Not much printed material had been allowed in Catholic regions because writing was thought to belong to god. But in Protestant regions, we can print all sorts of things as books! For that reason, M.H.R.R.s Protestants had received the benefit of producing printed materials for the other nations. This had provided further expansion in a nation with already great skill in metalworking and it had made Guerickes hemispheres and many other technological developments possible. However, one of those benefits left him curious about something. Who is that fallen angel guarding the room out front? Oh, thats our 4th special duty officer. Shes from M.H.R.R. It really is the great Naruze! Some of my fellow fans on the Musashi refer to her as Naruze-tan, but I could never show such disrespect. After all, the workshop hired to print her popular series Asama-sama Shoots gets to check over the contents before printing and that has intensified the rivalry within the guild. But the workshops arent sure what to do now that the job comes packaged with printing the Musashi Kings ridiculously unpopular pure literary work Our Slope. I do wish the great Naruze would occasionally hold back on the black bars, but that is simply getting selfish. Oh, come to think of it, the model for Asama is there with her! If I could only see Suzu as well, I could complete eighty percent of my reason for coming here. Come to think of it, the girl sitting right in front of me is the Masazumi mentioned as a possible new character in the next issue! I was so focused on my work that I overlooked it, but I am speaking with an individual who could soon support one of Magdeburgs industries. Meanwhile, Musashis vice president spoke. Do you need something? I need to memorize her voice and mannerisms so I can tell the local fans back home. Ah! I should have recorded what she said about sucking earlier!! To make sure he did not overlook anything else, Guericke stared intently at the girl. Masazumi drew back from Guerickes gaze. Vice President: Wait! This guys scaring me!! He just started glaring at me! Asama: He was staring at me earlier. Maybe hes just being cautiousno, maybe he thinks were going to harm him. Wise Sister: Id be scared too if I was in range of an international-level gunner shrine maiden. Asama: Im not going to shoot him! I dont have my bow with me right now! Azuma: Would you shoot him if you did? Probably, thought Masazumi. And Asama and Azumas names are easy to mistake. But theres a lot I need to find out here. It mostly came down to two things. 1: Do the Magdeburg Hemispheres really work? 2: Would Musashi really gain more than they lost? In other words, would this spell be useful in reality and would Musashi gain enough if they accepted these terms. But to know 2 she first had to ask about 1 and determine the value of the Magdeburg Hemispheres. For that reason, she moved the discussion along. To make a number of decisions, I would like to hear more about the Magdeburg Hemispheres. What are the Magdeburg Hemispheres? Guericke nodded at the Musashi Vice Presidents question. A complicated explanation would be very German, but the Far East would likely find it difficult to understand. He decided to lower his explanation to her level and he began with a solid confirmation. Are you referring to the hemispheres used in the history recreation of causing a huge commotion in the city by pressing two balls together, sucking on them, and then tugging on them again and again? No, um A number of sign frames appeared around the Musashi Vice President, but she closed every last one of them. She must be receiving advice, he determined. Such excellent teamwork, he added. I was not talking about the hemispheres that cause a huge commotion in the city by pressing two balls together, sucking on them, and then tugging on them again and again. I really should have been recording what she said here!! He was filled with an intense feeling of loss and she continued speaking. Or do the anti-Apocalypse ones also involve causing a huge commotion in the city by pressing two balls together, sucking on them, and then tugging on them again and again? Wait! That was too quick! I wasnt ready!! Oh, no. A German must not lose his cool like that. He took a deep breath to bring some cooler air inside his body. The anti-Apocalypse ones have nothing to do with causing a huge commotion in the city by pressing two balls together, sucking on them, and then tugging on them again and again. Of course, their basic structure is the same as the ones that cause a huge commotion in the city by pressing two balls together, sucking on them, and then tugging on them again and again. Mal-Ga: Are you sure that man isnt just an idiot? Maybe I should stop asking him to print for me. Novice: Ah, wait, wait. You get so much printed with them that we get better prices by being in the same cultural group. Lets have a serious discussion before you do anything like that. Vice President: Theres a lot of cultural exchange with other cities I dont know about, isnt there? Mal-Ga: If I get my stuff printed in M.H.R.R. and arrange to have them look after it, I can have them bring me my inventory every time the Musashi travels through the center of the Far East. Its a pretty good location and some people even use the silk road trade to pick up their printed items on the way to events in Edo. A lot goes into this, realized Masazumi before returning her focus to Guericke. Lets continue talking about the Magdeburg Hemispheres. Testament. As I stated earlier, you can think of them as a defense spell using the technique that holds the Artificial Apocalypse in that spring. According to our research, that holding technique creates an embankment for the directionless Artificial Apocalypse. The Artificial Apocalypse will consume everything, but this barrier is made so it wont be consumed for the moment. As for its strengthwell, you can say its strength is purely proportional to the amount of ether. What does that mean? wondered Masazumi until Naomasa sent a message. Smoking Girl: Hes saying the barrier will deflect enemy attacks for as much ether fuel as you pour into it. In other words, the more fuel you give it, the stronger it gets. Worshipper: Isnt that the same as our gravity barriers? Smoking Girl: The gravity barriers can deflect, but the counterforce eats up some of the power. Plus, theyre weak against ether cannons and gravity attacks given the same directionality. Musashi: Judge. When receiving attacks of that nature, we will sometimes destroy the barriers ourselves to spread the force of the impact. Over. Smoking Girl: Well, you heard her. But if what he says about these hemispherical barriers is true, they would work just as well against everything since theyre based on the all-consuming Apocalypse. Youd be able to handle any attack just by raising the output and theyd never break unless they were hit by an attack stronger than the amount of ether youre giving them. Mal-Ga: So as long as you have fuel, youd have an invincible barrier? Thats a pretty good deal. Now, then, said Guericke while facing straight forward. Dont you need a defense spell that can handle any and all attacks? As Masazumi listened to Guericke, she was suddenly reminded of Matsunaga. After all, she had only met this man thanks to Matsunaga Hisahides connections. And yet M.H.R.R.s Catholics and Protestants were at odds and Matsunaga of P.A. Oda would be on the Catholic side. I see. Hes been working with some amazing people. She had been at least a little suspicious of traveling deep into M.H.R.R. and stopping at Magdeburg on the way to Kantou, but she had discovered the meaning for the trip during this meeting. This was a path they had to travel before Westphalia. As everyone held their breath and turned toward her, Guericke added something else. How about it? Will you accept this incomparable defensive power in exchange for giving us a portion of the Musashi? What should we do? she wondered. Smoking Girl: Hold up. She did not hesitate when she received a sudden divine transmission from Naomasa. She faced Guericke and spoke. Wait. Masazumi held a hand out toward Guericke to say she needed to check on something. Vice President: Naomasa, what is it? Why had Naomasa suddenly asked for them to pause after hearing their exchange? Smoking Girl: Something doesnt add up. If they have such a powerful defense spell, wouldnt they be using it in Magdeburg? After all, they have the Sack of Magdeburg coming up. That was not the only doubt sent over divine transmission. Asama: I have another question. If this was made from the defense spell holding back the Artificial Apocalypse, couldnt they create a barrier to save the world from the Apocalypse? Masazumi looked up in surprise. Asama: That seems like a natural idea to have, so why hasnt Mayor Guericke mentioned it? Do you think they discovered some terrible fact while researching the Artificial Apocalypse in Avalon? Masazumi took a deep breath and faced Guericke once more. Mayor Guericke, by any chance, is this defense spell of yours still incomplete? After a pause, the man finally nodded. Testament. The Artificial Apocalypse spring has the same flaw, but we have been unable to create a large scale version of the defense spell based on our analysis of it. The most we can manage is five meters square, so it is meaningless for us in the coming Sack. He relaxed his shoulders. Also, some will likely wonder if the Hemispheres can be used as a barrier against the Apocalypse, but there is one fact regarding that which has yet to be announced. Are you saying you discovered something about the Apocalypse? Testament, he said. The Apocalypse cannot be stopped with a barrier. The very act of eliminating it with a spell is impossible. You mean theres no way to defend against the Apocalypse? Masazumi was at a loss for words and Guericke used his hands to draw the shape of a spring in the air. Listen. If you have seen the Artificial Apocalypse in Avalon, then you should know that anything thrown into it is slowly annihilated. It is believed that is the same as the annihilation of this world. That is, the world will not so much vanish as it will be absorbed and thinned out. And you saw something like flowers bloom, didnt you? She had. A group of flowers had blossomed around the vanishing glove. It looked like the Apocalypse fed the flowers ether so they would bloom and then it destroyed that seedbed. Testament. But instead of simply disappearing, I believe they are consumed to allow the Apocalypse to bloom. Of course, this entire world is filled with ether, so those flowers will not bloom on us, the people living inside it. If they will bloom anywhere, it is on the very concept of this world. However, we and the entire world contained within that concept are part of the seedbed for the Apocalypses flowers and we will be absorbed by the Apocalypse before we realize it. Do you understand? All of the ether that makes up this entire world is being evenly absorbed and thinned out by the Apocalypse. Everything is connected through the ley lines, so it does not matter if you are inside a barrier or not. I have concluded that the Apocalypse is an annihilation of absolutely everything and that it invalidates all defensive measures. Masazumi and the others silently listened to Guericke. It will most likely happen sometime during this year in which the Testament descriptions end, but the world will grow too thin and we will suddenly find that it is vanishing. However, I doubt we will feel any pain as we thin out and disappear. That may be our one piece of hope. Thats probably true, said Asama via divine transmission. Asama: All things naturally consume ether to exist and that is not something that can be switched on and off. And when there is a hole in a ley line, it is filled and the ether attempts to maintain an even density, so if the Apocalypse absorbs ether and blooms as Mayor Guericke says, the amount of ether in the ley lines would gradually grow thinner to maintain that even density. Masazumi sent back that she understood and Guericke spoke in front of her. I do not think the Apocalypse is something we would notice right away, but once it begins, there is no stopping it and no way of preventing the world from eventually disappearing. Suddenly, Bertoni asked him a question from beyond Augesvarer. Mayor of Magdeburg, is this information on the slow progress of the Apocalypse and that it is not a sudden occurrence something you are giving us in addition to the Magdeburg Hemispheres? Testament. I think it will help rid the people of their worries, but what do you think? I am not so sure. What would you think if someone gave you that information? Well, said Guericke with a shallow nod. After a pause, he replied in a definite tone. I would realize the Apocalypse was real and that there was no stopping it and I would despair. Masazumi listened as Guericke took a breath and continued speaking. This fact is too great a burden for Magdeburg and Saxony, so I wish to hand it over to Musashi. I believe you can put it to good use. He pulled back slightly. Oh, realized Masazumi. Now that hes said that, hes relaxed. He felt the relief of passing a heavy responsibility onto someone else. She could tell from this conversation that he had discovered this truth in his research of the Apocalypse and his fellow researchers had been hiding it ever since. After all, it would spread despair if it got out. Part of her wondered why he would have been researching this, but she knew he must have had no other choice. There had to have been a great pressure placed on him and that thought brought a question to Masazumis mind. She asked this man who was said to have experimented with hemispheres and proven the existence of a vacuum. Why did you research the Apocalypse? Testament. Out of curiosity. He directly replied to her. I thought I could use my history recreation to find a way to combat the Apocalypse. Then again, I may have been mistaken from the moment I tried to have a dream as a down-to-earth German. Asama: Um Im not any kind of officer, so maybe its not my place to talk, but Wise Sister: Heh heh. My foolish bother, Mitotsudaira, andumthe ninja?are gone, so we have space for at least one person to speak. Why not just say it? Asama: Yes, well, uh Asama typed out what she had to say. Asama: Is there any point in giving us this information? Our main objective is to gather Horizons Logismoi plo and open a path to stopping the Apocalypse. So if we know the Apocalypse will definitely destroy the world if we dont accomplish that, wellhow are we supposed to handle that? That last part is her real question, thought Masazumi while half agreeing with the girl. It really was more than they could manage. If we say the Apocalypse will destroy the world if they dont hand over the Logismoi plo, the value of the Logismoi plo will skyrocket and the other nations will probably try to take them from us and gather them themselves. Its not an easy thing to handle, she complained. But suddenly, someone to the left answered Asamas question. This is a business opportunity!! Bertoni suddenly stood. Whatever the Apocalypse may be, we can turn it into a business opportunity! What other option is there!? Volume 3B, 37: Traitor in the Ruler’s Presence Volume 3B, Chapter 37: Traitor in the Rulers Presence Here we go Its finally time Point Allocation (Time to Shine) The meeting with Magdeburg Provisional Mayor Guericke of the M.H.R.R. Protestants ground to a halt. Both Guericke and Masazumi were not sure how to respond to Bertonis business opportunity announcement. Masazumi simply thought about what he had said. A business opportunity? It was so sudden that she did not understand. After all, they were talking about the Apocalypse. Um, Bertoni? If the world is going to be destroyed, wouldnt a business opportunity be entirely pointless? You dont get it!? Fine, then! Listen! Guericke also stared at the merchant in disbelief, but that was unsurprising for someone unused to this class. At the other end of the mans disturbed gaze, Bertoni opened a sign frame filled with writing and struck it with his palm. This is our strategy! First, we tell the entire world that the Apocalypse is coming and stir up their fear more and more and more! Yes, we spread despair! We make sure there is nothing but despair! And once that despair is so rooted in their minds that all mankind is on the verge of suicide He expressionlessly turned to and pointed at Masazumi. We sell the defensive barrier that uses the Artificial Apocalypse! If we say it might defend against the Apocalypse, it will sell like crazy! We can use the site of the Peace of Westphalia, but we can divide it into two stages by first selling rights to the auction and then actually holding the auction! And if we also charge the general public an admission fee, an unimaginable amount of money will pour into my pocket!! The corners of his mouth rose as he continued. And after the defense barrier auction is over, we can sell our newly found Truth of the Apocalypse! People will come to us, hoping the information will save them, but once they learn they wont be saved after all, they will fall into despair! And that is when we hold a second defense barrier auction! And at double the price! Asama: So in other words, youre a monster. Marube-ya: Oh, Shiro-kun. Youre so cool! Are we sure there really isnt something legitimately wrong with their brains? But the merchant had opened a second sign frame that he also struck with his palm. Are you listening? Without even waiting for a response, he began to speak. When we announce the auction, the rich are sure to be desperate. However, those who want to feign calm will ignore it. But that will change once we reveal the truly hopeless truth and hold the second auction. Once they know there is no future for them if they dont, even those whose pride was restraining them will jump at the opportunity! He pulled a folded paper fan from somewhere and pointed at a word on the sign frame. Panic Yes, panic is what matters! When people jump at the opportunity out of panic, we can take them for everything theyre worth! That is where the real money is made!! Dont forget it!! Wait. Masazumi asked a question. But theres no point in making all that money if the Apocalypse is right around the corner. What kind of nonsense is that? Bertoni looked down on her with scorn. Listen, he began. When the world ends, I will be the richest man in the world. No, that is comparing me to others and does not do it justice. At that time, I will be the worlds final and greatest merchant! He made his declaration. If I hold all of the worlds money, the world can be destroyed for all I care! I will watch the people running from the destruction and laugh as I throw money down to the crumbling world from my transport ship. That does paint a nice picture of the Apocalypse. She pictured people fleeing below a deep red sky while great cracks in the ground and blazing fires swallowed them up. But up above, the laughing merchant and his aide were riding a ship of money and scattering coins around. They would all be destroyed just the same, so why did the two above seem like the winners? Thats completely unreasonable. She lowered her head in thought, but the treasurer finished vacantly muttering below his breath, made a ding sound effect with a straight face, and then spoke to everyone there. Okay, I have put together a plan! What kind of plan? she asked hesitantly. Bertoni gave her a smile that did not reach his eyes. It is a simple matter, vice president. We will hand over a part of the Musashi for my own self-interest. Wait!! She shouted in protest, rose from her seat, and swung her right hand with a quick snap. That would be a huge disadvantage for us, wouldnt it!? What would the people who work in Asakusa and Shinagawa do if we handed it over!? Wouldnt that throw Musashis internal economy into chaos? Whats wrong with that? The worlds going to be destroyed regardless. What happened to having a plan!? What a picky girl, he sighed while glaring at her. Listen. Asakusa and Shinagawas personnel can help manage the city the Musashi is moored at. Once the people know the Apocalypse is near, some will disturb the peace and cause a variety of problems. I am sure the city will be shorthanded. As for Musashis internal economy, those troublesome merchants will use it as a chance to make some reforms and I believe it will turn out well for me and for the Musashi Ariadust Student Council. He leaned gently toward her. How about it? Flying is the Musashis greatest expense and it brings in no money. If we claim we cannot fly after handing over two of our ships and we moor near Magdeburg or somewhere else, it will naturally create a large area of commerce around us. Afterwards, that area will absorb the rest of the worlds fortunes. Well? Sounds lovely, doesnt it? The money will come pouring in. What if we focus on developing that land instead of just absorbing all the money? Do you really think we can buy Musashis safety like that? Masazumi tilted her head, so Augesvarer opened a sign frame. This shows Musashis budget and how our acquired foreign currency is used. Anyway, just like the past treasurers, we use excess foreign currency as a way to buy Musashis peace. What we do is Make international loans for the other nations debts? Judge, said Augesvarer with a nod. Thats one way we defend ourselves. Mal-Ga: International loans? What does she mean? Wise Sister: Think of it like lending a flat chest some pads when she wants to dress up, but only on the condition that she returned the pads if she entered a boobs competition. Mal-Ga: Oh It scares me that I kind of get it now. Asama: Um, to put it simply, if a nation needs a lot of money for war, settling new land, or maintaining their current land, they can borrow money from other nations to pay for it. Thats what you call an international loan. And the Far East has been a good place to borrow from. Due to the provisional rule, it would hand over as much as you needed and its flexible about repayment since its religion has no rules about money. Butwe made a ton of decisions at Mikawa and that led to the Musashi taking over the Far Easts financial activities. Marube-ya: Right, right. Musashi can lend other nations money to buy its own safety and we can press them for repayment if we need a bargaining chip against them. For example, we could give a nation with lots of conflicts between students two choices: borrow money to cover your war expenses in exchange for being Musashis ally or keep fighting us but dont borrow any money. Of course, most nations are refusing to repay their pre-Mikawa debts because they borrowed it from the Far East, not from Musashi. However, some new loans are beginning and we can get ourselves some allies using the repayment of them. Mal-Ga: What if they try to avoid paying? Marube-ya: Not many nations can put up a fight on the level of the armada battle, right? And if we run into a dangerous nation, we can always use a more receptive neighboring nation as an intermediary. We could ask them to go fight the other nation a little in exchange for forgiving their debt. Azuma: Thats like a rich kid who pays a stronger kid to bully other people for him. Marube-ya: This isnt bullying; its defense. Although we do need to give some thought to the power balance if were going to do that. We also cant loan unfairly between nations, so its not an easy thing to do. I know we need money, agreed Masazumi. But I do not think Musashis safety or our influence in the Peace of Westphalia can be bought with money alone. For one thing, its all over if every single nation decides not to pay. We need politics, economics, and the laws that support them or we cant allow this as a nations academy. Gathering money is fine, but please focus on gathering Horizons Logismoi plo as well. I can see you are playing this safe, said Bertoni as he turned toward Guericke. But Musashi has no choice but to transfer those two ships over to Magdeburg. Do you know why, vice president? Tell me. We are being towed by Magdeburg, so we must accept their demands. There is nothing we can do if they decide to quit towing and abandon us here. Hes right, she thought. We cant fly through M.H.R.R. territory right now. And that makes it dangerous if they stopped towing us. She wanted to avoid that, but Guericke suddenly raised his right hand. Excuse me, but can you wait just a moment? He must have realized what they were thinking because he quickly stood up. He shook his head toward Bertoni and turned to Masazumi. We in Magdeburg would prefer to build a solid relationship with Musashi. I have no intention of proposing anything unnecessary. Of course. To use the Musashi in place of Magdeburg, the Musashi had to actually reach the city. In that case, refusing to tow them would only be a last resort. And at the moment, they had no reason to do that. Theyre not like our treasurer whos ready to hand over part of the Musashi. Suddenly, Augesvarer looked up in surprise and moved away from Guericke. I get it! This man is trying to threaten us by refusing to tow the Musashi, isnt he!? Eh? Guericke clearly did not understand what Augesvarer was saying. However, the cruel merchant saw an opening there, so he grabbed Heidis shoulder. Yes. Yes he is, Heidi. This hemispherical mayor intends to use that refusal as a bargaining chip against us. We have no choice but to hand over the two ships! That is what this means! No, um, wait. How can you two make jokes at a time like this? What are you talking about, vice president? Bertoni turned to her while ignoring Guericke who was still um-ing and uh-ing. Listen. If the Musashi is stopped in Magdeburg, we can be the true winners as the world is destroyed by the Apocalypse! Would you rather run away and die or laugh, throw money around, and die!? I dont want to do either, you idiot. That was when, Guericke gave the finishing blow. Well, theres still a lot about this I dont understand. He nodded. But if you will sign a contract here, that would be better than I could have hoped. Guericke desperately tried to restrain his pounding heart. Th-the Musashi will be permanently moored near Magdeburg!? If that happened, all of Musashis printed materials would naturally end up in Magdeburg. The Apocalypse was not far off, but the city would have economic stability and mental stability as the printing city with the privilege of seeing Naruze and a number of other authors works before anyone else. I would like that more than anything else! He stood and clenched his right fist without thinking. Oh, no. A German should be calmer than this, he realized. But if their treasurer agrees, that doesnt matter. In exchange, we will allow the Musashi to plan the resistance against the coming conflict. Musashis treasurer clenched his left fist and held it out. Judge! For our ambitions and victory in life! Testament! For our ambitions and victory in life! Hold iiiiiittttt!! Oh, the Musashi Vice Presidents shout is so delightful. I wonder how she will be drawn in the next doujinshi. But due to Asamas gunner character trait, the great Naruze always uses artillery sound effects during the kiss scenes and reliable union scenes. That makes it a little too shocking too self-insert, so I reliably wish she would do something about that. And the sound effects are a bit of a problem when making the German or Latin versions. However, Musashis vice president raised her right hand and shouted again. Wait just a damn second, you two! Im using my authority to intervene here! Masazumi pointed back and forth between Bertoni and Guericke, who had been staring right at her since a moment ago. Theres still a lot we dont know and we have to gather Horizons Logismoi plo! We decided on that policy for the Far East as a whole, not just the city of Musashi! We can simply retrieve them from the other nations at the Peace of Westphalia, said Bertoni almost carelessly. We can trade them two defense barriers for their Logismoi plo. That is sure to get us most of them. Of course, those barriers are actually meaningless in the face of the Apocalypse! Y-you just want to cause trouble, dont you!? And besides. She pointed between Bertoni and Guericke again. Calm down, you two! This isnt just about handing over part of the Musashi! Dont go ahead with international deals without asking me first! And if we scam people with those defense barriers while were semi-permanently grounded, well be surrounded and attacked! Theyll try to get back at us for tricking them! Ah ha ha. Not to worry. Ill make sure they never find out. Like I can trust you! Calm down, said Bertoni while narrowing his eyes. By that time, the entire world will be on the verge of destruction. Normally, they would be completely helpless as that destruction arrived, so if they want the satisfaction of having tried to fight it, they will have to pay me. That is all this is. In other words Just three minutes ago, I seized control of the entire world using money! Are you really Musashis treasurer!? It seems you do not understand the truth of this world. Bertoni sighed. The disciple of money just so happens to play the role of Musashis treasurer. Think before you speak!! Asama: Um, whos the bad guy here? Mal-Ga: Thats easy. The flustered, weak-looking one is the normal person. The calm one is the crazy person. Vice President: A-all of you are calm too! Arent you!? Asama averted her gaze and Naruze could be heard turning her back while standing guard outside the door. These people, thought Masazumi as she glanced around. She noticed Heidi standing next to Bertoni and opening a variety of sign frames. This gaze Masazumi a very bad feeling. Um, Augesvarer? Eh? Oh, dont talk to me anymore! Im on Shiro-kuns side! Heh heh heh. Thats right. Im the Marube-yas woman!! The enemy is growing, honestly thought Masazumi. But the biggest problem was Bertonis authority as Musashis treasurer. She could always revoke his position with her authority as vice president, but Restoring it later would be a lot of trouble. Given Musashis position, there was a lot to gain from the position of treasurer. Vice President was a higher position, but it was a status position with primarily political work. On the other hand, Treasurer was a business position that actively dealt with the economy and commerce. If she revoked his position, the positions restoration could be slowed by opposition and interference from the commerce and industry guild or the provisional council. On top of that, the student councils approval rating would drop. Appointing a new treasurer would be better, but no one else was qualified. While wondering what to do, her gaze happened to land on Horizon. Horizon expressionlessly scooted forward in her seat. She was just about to slide right off the chair, but her breasts rested on the table and supported her. She went on to speak in an emotionless voice. My impression of Asama-sama. Asama: Wh-why am I suddenly under attack!? Wise Sister: From the footage were getting, that is what Asama does. But your shoulders get really stiff if you dont, right? I asked Mary once and she agreed. Mal-Ga: Yes. I think Margot leans forward more since she has her wings on her back. But wheres Adele? Is she at the infirmary at Asamas shrine? Mitotsudaira isnt here either, so the only ones without any experience in this busty activity would be Suzu and me. Laborer: Do automatons shoulders get stiff too? Girls: Wow! Hes worried about Ujinao-san! Sticky King: Dont make fun! Noriki is serious! Obscene: Thats right! Love should not be treated like a joke! Girls: Sorry. In the corner of Masazumis vision, Horizon raised her right hand while continuing her impression of Asama. She looked back and forth between Bertoni and Guericke. Anyway, I agree it would be best to gather the Logismoi plo at the Peace of Westphalia. Wait, wait, wait! cut in Masazumi. Horizon, when you say you agree!? Horizon tilted her head. I do not entirely understand the details, so I am simply speaking from an efficiency standpoint. And Masazumi-sama, I am the provisional student council president, so please be quiet. Thats right, Honda Masazumi! Bertoni excitedly pointed at her. This is the time for money! Money rules the world in this age, so you politicians need to stay quiet! Thats right, Shiro-kun! Long live money!! These damn people, thought Masazumi while clenching a fist. Now, with my authority as provisional student council president, I would like to make a slight correction to the previous deal. Go ahead, go ahead!! As long as it is slight! The two merchants and the mayor eagerly rubbed their hands together as Horizon continued. Bertoni-sama, you are slightly fired. Slightly? Masazumi thought as the merchant and mayor asked the same question. This has gotten pretty amazing. She felt an odd sense of resignation and understanding that this was the sort of situation that required real resolve. Meanwhile, Horizon spoke softly. You are only being fired from your official position. How is that any different from an on/off switch? Those calm and for some reason questioning words were followed by Augesvarers voice. Hey, Masazumi? Horizon is saying something, socould you look this way? Sorry, but she told me to be quiet. Calm down, said Horizon. I have determined gathering the Logismoi plo is important. They are my emotions after all. But another of Musashis major policies is to not lose anything from the Apocalypse. Therefore, the Magdeburg Hemispheres are meaningless if they cannot defend against the Apocalypse. So This is not even worth discussing. I understand the idea of defeatism, but not doing anything at all is the exact same thing as losing to the Apocalypse. She nodded. So Magdeburg Provisional Mayor, let us make a new deal concerning the Magdeburg Hemispheres and this portion of the Musashi. If I were to make a suggestion Yes? Judge. She nodded again and spoke with a complete lack of expression. We will not hand over any part of the Musashi and we will take the Magdeburg Hemispheres. How about that? That sure is one-sided, thought Masazumi. And being too one-sided was dangerous. After all What if they refuse to tow us!? So she quickly intervened. W-wait, wait, wait, wait. Horizon, that doesnt amount to a proper deal. Oh? Horizon tilted her head. What are you talking about, Masazumi-sama. We keep all of the Musashi and we get the Magdeburg Hemispheres. That is clearly an excellent deal for me. And I am the representative of the Far East and Musashi, so an excellent deal for me is an excellent deal for Musashi and the Far East. In other words, it is the best option! Why would we need to give anything in return? Well, because the key to any deal between nations or cities is give and take. Right? Right? Asama: I think this is a brand new kind of negotiation that goes beyond being forceful or bullish. Its probably a sort of breakthrough. No amount of commentary is going to solve this. And I just found a new enemy, thought Masazumi. Meanwhile, Guericke brought a hand to his chin and spoke slowly. Have you forgotten that the Musashi is currently being towed to Magdeburg? He finally said it. But even when faced by that threat, Horizon remained expressionless and tilted her head. I have not forgotten about the towing situation. I remembered it using the perfect memory of an automaton. For example She placed a nearby cokepen on top of her breasts and scooted even further forward in her seat. I have used my memories to recreate how Asama-sama sleeps during class. What do you think? Wise Sister: Its perfect. An automatons memory really is perfect. Mal-Ga: Yeah, it really has the same feel to it. The size is a little off, though. Asama: Huh!? Huh!? Come to think of it, I have no way of knowing if this is right or not! Anyway, said Horizon as she turned back to Guericke. You may continue, Guericke-sama. Testament. He nodded and pointed at his feet. Then let me ask this: what if we were to stop towing the Musashi here? This isnt good. The idea that Germans never got emotional was probably wrong. It was possible they could feign emotion to give themselves an extra bargaining chip to play with. That line was likely part of his negotiation tactics. The Musashi could not travel through M.H.R.R., so they had no choice but to be towed by the Magdeburg ships. The Musashi cannot fly above M.H.R.R., so if we leave you here, you will be unable to move and you will eventually fall to the surface or be retrieved by some other nation. Horizon tilted her head as if to say she did not get his point. I do not understand. What about it do you not understand? Judge, she said to him. Previously, you questioned my memory by asking if I had forgotten that the Musashi is currently being towed to Magdeburg. I replied that I had not and made a demonstration to prove it. I had not forgotten, so why are you suggesting this penalty? I was saying- This back and forth is what we call a negotiation. You tested my memory and I complied. In terms of a negotiation, I have determined that was a win for me. After all I am currently the provisional student council president and chancellor. I am Musashis representative and Musashi itself. I was tested and passed, so Musashi has earned one win. Thats complete nonsense! How nitpicky can you get? wondered Masazumi. However Wise Sister: The Mayor of Magdeburg was essentially trying to intimidate us. Horizon may have lured him in by doing things her own way to an excessive extent, but a threat will never work against an automaton like her. Heh heh. You all need to remember this. My future little sister does not back down when faced with trouble. Now, then, said Horizon. She was about to begin something or give some kind of instruction. She had earned a victory and she would use that now. Is she going to demand something of the Mayor of Magdeburg? I need to focus on helping her, decided Masazumi just as Horizon mimed wiping her mouth with a cloth and dusting off the top of her breasts. Asama-sama at mealtime. Asama: W-wait. I dont show them off like that! I really dont! Her expression when dropping curry udon sauce on her breasts. Wise Sister: Wonderful! She almost looks dizzy, doesnt she? Asama: Eh!? I look like that!? Ehhhh!? 83: Even curry can sometimes bring sadness! Now, then. Asama: Eh!? Youre just moving on!? Why am I always the target!? Horizon seemed to be ignoring Asama, but she had not actually opened a sign frame. One would occasionally appear for her, but it seemed she could not control it. Tsukinowa, give Horizon a sign frame too. Maa. Oh, thank you. Horizon sat up and gave a quick bow. Suddenly, something heavy fell behind her. Eh? thought Masazumi as she checked behind Horizon and saw a white and black gunblade on the floor. It was Lype Katathlipse. Seeing that Logismoi plo which was capable of destroying an entire city, Guericke took half a step back. A-are you threatening me!? No, declared Horizon. And this makes two wins for me. Mal-Ga: Um Is this actually following a really simple set of rules? Wise Sister: Yes, and Horizon doesnt know how to hold back. To be blunt, the harder she tries to negotiate, the worse this is going to get. Masazumi, make sure you help her out. Heh heh heh. Vice President: If it wasnt for those last three words, I would have completely agreed with you!! Anyway, what am I supposed to do? she wondered while Horizon stared at Guericke. Horizon then spoke to the treasurer duo. Do you have anything to say? Judge. Bertoni turned an expressionless look Guerickes way. Is this man an enemy of our great city of Musashi? Asama: Ehh!? What!? Did I just slip into a parallel universe!? Marube-ya: What are you talking about!? We would never betray Musashi! I cant believe this pair of giant breasts would doubt Shiro-kun and me like that! I hope you sag! Sag-sag-sag (curse incantation). Mal-Ga: That curse would affect the sales of my doujinshi, so Ill definitely work to break it. And besides, you were clearly doing everything you could to betray us earlier. Hori-ko: At any rate, I will make my request. Horizon spoke. Rescind your demand for a portion of Musashi. Even though the lives of Magdeburgs people are on the line!? asked Guericke. I had heard the Far Easts princess would not allow anything to be lost, but was that a lie!? Musashi Treasurer and Treasurers Aide. Judge. Quiet him down. The negotiation is already complete for me. Judge. Bertoni prepared himself at the same moment as Guericke. Bertoni commented on the distance between them and their different stances. A European stance? Do you intend to begin a prostration battle? Testament, replied Guericke. I will ensure my appeal gets through no matter what. I challenge you to a quick-prostration. Fine then, said Bertoni quietly. The first to get their prostration through to the other wins. Asama: We dont have to comment on this, right? Uqui: But what are they going to do? They have a table between them and chairs behind them. If they try to prostrate, their butts will end up in their chairs and their faces on the table. Asama: W-we dont have to comment on this, right? Right!? Wise Sister: You only need to send us the footage. And some live commentary if you can manage it. Asama: Why did I have to go to a place like this? Masazumi thought to herself. Should I just leave? But Augesvarer raised her right hand to the side to tell her to back away. Marube-ya: I checked back through the Testament Unions almanac and the Mayor of Magdeburg uses a vacuum prostration, so it would be dangerous to let your guard down. Vice President: I see Marube-ya: Look at those hemispheres on his wrists. He can emit a directional vacuum from them to speed up his prostration. Shiro-kun doesnt use any equipment, so hes at a decent disadvantage here. Vice President: Why are you even explaining this to me? Maa. Tsukinowas the only one I can rely on, she thought just as the two treasurers began to move. They began their match almost simultaneously. Volume 3B, 38: New Age of Clinging Volume 3B, Chapter 38: New Age of Clinging Something here Is lacking Point Allocation (Excitement) In the diplomacy room, the two merchants began to move at almost the exact same moment. But one of them, Guericke, was not confident of his victory. This was not due to a lack of confidence in himself. Victory was a result and it did not occur in the middle of a process, so he needed to be confident in something else. I need to be confident that I am doing my very best! If he did his very best to follow the process, he could win or he could find himself lacking, but he would not lose. What mattered was finding where you were lacking and C whether you won or lost C always crushing those areas. That was how Guericke viewed training. But Musashis princess said our hemispheres were the same as losing to the Apocalypse!! He could not allow that, but did that point to something lacking inside him? ! He thought as he sank down to prostrate himself. He remembered his school days when he had decided to research the Apocalypse. At the time, he had been convinced he could use his history recreation of the hemispheres to defeat the Apocalypse. While researching physics at university, he had been given the opportunity to read documents on Avalon sent from England. That had only strengthened his conviction. After all, when the Fairy Queen had taken the throne, she had inspected Avalon and sent out new data on the Apocalypse. So I was certain I could use an interpretation of a vacuum to create an Apocalypse defense spell. But not long afterwards, he had learned that the Apocalypse thinned the ley lines as a whole so there was no way to fight it when the defense spell itself used ether. That had given him a new thought. Did everything we do only pave the way to defeat!? No, he thought. Definitely not. We did everything we could to fight the Apocalypse! Dont call that defeat!! Guericke moved his body and his techniques. He had a single body, but the technique took the form of two hemispheres on his arm armor. He activated the operation levers for the small hemispheres attached to his wrists. That creates a vacuum! The vacuum hemispheres scattered the ether light of a Protestant Kunst and began sucking everything in toward their inside edge. They were currently pointed down toward his feet. His upper body was still vertical, but the hemispheres on his arms were pulled down. This produced tremendous acceleration. ! His knees and butt dropped so quickly that his head and shoulders seemed left behind. With unbelievable speed, his dropping body slipped between the table and chair. His butt moved straight down. His hips dropped and the vacuum pulled his wrists to the floor. However, he then twisted his right wrist to the right. A prostration does not count if the other party cannot see it! He pointed the vacuum right, the soles of his shoes slipped along the floor, and his entire body slid right in a crouching posture. He glided and his dropping hips were already lower than the chair. Now he only needed to enter the merchants field of vision, place his knees down, and move his hands forward. To ensure his victory, he power slid to the right while nearly down to the floor. He almost seemed to tear into the floor. But then a shadow appeared overhead. A chair!? To his left, Guericke saw Musashis treasurer grab the edge of the table and push it toward him. The table was in the way, so he had no other choice. But even as the boy leaned forward, his right leg shot up behind him. He kicked up the chair with his heel!? He caught the chair on his heel, kicked it into the air, over his own back, and toward his enemy. The chair flew in a relatively slow parabolic arc. And because it was slow enough to see its trajectory, Guericke was briefly not sure how to avoid it. A German does not hesitate!! He shot forward below the chair and toward Musashis treasurer. He chose to sink down toward his left and challenge the boy to a point blank prostration. He slid forward while the downwards pull of the vacuum acceleration kept him on the floor. However ! Musashis treasurer forcibly twisted his body toward Guericke. The tables movement also changed. It had been moving straight forward, but now it moved toward the man. Was Musashis treasurer trying to hit him? No. Is he preventing it from hitting Musashis princess!? Pushed straight forward, the table leg would hit the princess who still sat in her chair, so the treasurer had shifted its path away from her and toward Guerickes half-lowered chest. An excellent decision! The table came from the left. But even as he felt the wind of its approach on his cheek, Guericke pointed both arms downward. As the table approached, his body instantly sank to the floor. It passed by overhead. !! He rotated his right arm. He had leaned back to slip below the table, so he used the pull of the vacuum to bring himself into a spin. He used his spread arms for a backhand strike with the arm armor and he made a horizontal kick. My target is the Musashi Treasurers legs! Having to move below the table had broken his prostration form. He needed to buy time for his next prostration, so he used his rotating backhand and horizontal kick to interfere with his opponents prostration. However, his opponent was already moving. He grabbed the edge of the table and A handstand!? Asama had not intended to watch, but it was happening almost right in front of her. What mattered now was the intersection between the two of them. Mayor Guericke is below the table and he tried to sweep Shirojiros feet out from under him. But Shirojiro had grabbed the edge of the table and performed a handstand. What surprised Asama was that Shirojiro had moved toward the sky instead of the ground. He must have trained for this. It seemed strange, but she stopped thinking about it because she was afraid she would understand it if she did. Then they made their next move. Shirojiro had dodged, so Guerickes attack had missed. Ah, said Asama just as the table shook. From her viewpoint, the back right table leg on Shirojiros side broke from Guerickes strike. After a solid sound, the table tilted from the lost support. It collapsed back and to the right like a closing maw. Guericke was directly below it, so Heidi spoke up from where she had retreated to the back wall. Crush him! Asama thought that was being a little too straightforward, but then she saw Guericke accelerate. He used the vacuum of his hemispheres to escape toward the back wall. Guericke did everything he could to escape as if moving his back against the wall. But as he turned around, he saw the enemy moving in front of him. On top of the collapsing table, Musashis treasurer twisted from his handstand and took a combat stance in midair. His landing pose would place him on the tilting table and Oh, no!! The enemy would make a landing prostration, slide down the table, and end up right in front of Guericke. That would complete the prostration and mean his loss, so he made a decision. The wall! He fired his vacuum toward the wall, stood on it, and moved left. I will make a sliding vacuum dash! The soles of his shoes tore into the wall, but he managed to round the corner of the room while standing on the wall. If he reached the wall with the window, he would be directly to the right of Musashis treasurer. That would be outside his enemys field of vision, so he would be out of range of the prostration. To turn, the enemy would have to end his prostration, but by then, Guericke would have dropped to the floor and made a prostration of his own. That would mean his win, so he tore along the wall and jumped at the corner. ! He jumped above the window frame on the wall to his left. He slid left along the wall from there and he turned to face his opponent. Hes rotating!? The enemy used his slide down the table to achieve prostration drifting. He slid his back end outwards and planted his hands so they faced Guericke. He was perfectly following the man. He had locked onto him. At this rate, the battle would end once the enemys prostration reached the floor. In that case! As Masazumi glared at the scene before her, she saw something truly unexpected. Guericke had been quickly circling the walls, but he tore into the wall to make a leap which took him to The ceiling!? As Guericke raced up to the ceiling directly above Musashis treasurer, he recalled the anti-Far Eastern prostration tactics he had learned at university. Research says prostration is a horizontal petition attack! That was known from Europes research into anti-Far Eastern negotiation. Guericke and the treasurers of other nations and cities had put together a number of countermeasures against the rule of once a prostration is complete, the petition must be accepted that had to be followed for the Far Easts history recreation. One of those came from their research into the horizontality and directionality of prostration. A prostration made a powerful appeal directed straight ahead, but as a technique, it held little meaning to the sides or back. Therefore, the most effective way of avoiding a poorly-executed prostration was to jump over the individual and land behind them. This also meant prostrations had a blind spot directly above and they were prone to trap attacks. Thus, taking a vertical position protected one from a prostration. But if I make a prostration from my vertical position, I can strike back when he looks up to confirm my position! However, a prostration on the ceiling was fundamentally meaningless. A prostrations effects were entirely horizontal, so as long as the floor and ceiling were parallel, a prostration from a vertical position was impossible. Or so it was in the past, thought Guericke as he raised his arms. But that age is about to end! He used the vacuum of his hemispheres. New Age Prostration! Rise, ceiling!! With the sounds of tearing wood and scattering wooden fragments, Guericke tore away the ceiling panel at his feet and tilted it up by ninety degrees. This created a temporary but definite floor for him. He only had to grasp it and complete historys first Senkrechte Prostration. At this moment, Europes petition combat has surpassed the Far Easts history recreation! With that thought, he began his attack. The heavens and the earth had already swapped places for him and he would now tilt that by another ninety degrees. Soles of the feet, ankles, knees, and back. His entire body worked in unison and he braked using the pull of the vacuum on his arms. Perfect! He knew it could not be done better as he placed his knees and hands on the ceiling and leaned his body forward. !? But when he looked below, he saw the Musashi merchants prostration turning his way. That meant his enemy was entering the vertical world just as he was. But how!? He knew how. He could see the answer. However, he could not understand it, so he shouted out exactly what it was he saw before his eyes. The floor is rotating!? The floor rotated like a revolving door. There was a storeroom below, it contained empty space and a floor, and the falling table and chairs smashed to pieces when they hit that floor. From the open windowsill they had escaped to, Horizon, Masazumi, Asama, and Heidi watched the rooms floor rotate around the center by ninety degrees. Ah. Asama had run over from the top of the tipping floor and she stepped up onto the window frame that was only half a safe area due to the vertical floor. Ah, oh. Sorry. I can stand. Asama turned around and Masazumi half held onto the girls leg while focusing on the transformation of the room and the result of the battle. Machinery had turned the floor into a wall and Bertoni looked like a cicada as he clung to it while prostrating. Is he using pure physical strength to hold onto that vertical wall!? Judge, said Heidi with a nod. Hes fully using his palms, nails, and such like a free climber. The technique comes from the history recreation of trap floors in Far Eastern ninja mansions and he incorporated it into a way of forcibly prostrating to someone who was trying to run away, but She could not believe it. I never thought he would do it completely vertically. He never tested it vertically? He has apparently tried it before because he likes to test his own ability, but this is of course his first time to do it for real. At that point, the floor stopped. The recoil shook the floor a bit and Bertonis body shook with it. Hang in there! shouted Heidi. Winning here leads down the path to true riches!! Guericke saw the other prostration reach completion before his own. Below him, he saw the wall that had been a floor and the prostration clinging to it with pure physical strength. However, the prostration did not look even slightly constricted. How boldly done. Musashis treasurer swayed and started to fall, but he returned to his original position and continued clinging to the wall. After a breath, he seemed to press his forehead even more forcefully into the floor. Guericke knew the boy would fall if he waited, but I already lost. Germans did not lie, so he spoke. Well done. He was certain of the result. He had done his very best, but he was still lacking. After all, he had attempted historys first Senkrechte Prostration, but He used only his physical strength to perform an official prostration on a vertical floor. If a first was accomplished using reinforced weaponry, the worlds treasury techniques would lose their reliability and grow soft. So this was for the best, decided Guericke in his lacking heart. He spoke the most accurate words to his enemy. You are the correct one, Musashi Treasurer. Then let us continue the conversation. Guericke looked down at the voice that answered him. Musashis princess sat in the center of the girls who had fled to the window. She sipped at a tea cup before continuing. I have already reached my own answer. Is that okay? The floor began to return to its original position, but Musashis treasurer had yet to leave his prostration. He likely intended to remain like that until the floor was a floor again. He takes prostration seriously. That thought was interrupted by the voice of Musashis princess as she stepped onto the still-tilted floor. Now, I would like to sum up the conclusions we have reached here. The conclusions, hm? Masazumi realized Horizons words were bringing the meeting to an end, so she tried to step down onto the floor after Horizon. Nh? She had been clinging to Asamas leg to make sure she did not fall from the window frame, but her arm was now trapped between the girls thighs. Asama had likely been using her as a support, but Is she not loosening her grip because shes trained- Masazumi shook her head, tried not to get lost in strange worldly thoughts, and quickly worked to get her arm free. As she did, the warm thickness of Asamas thighs trembled with tension. Eh? Wait, Masazumi. Ah! That tickles! The problem came when Asama reflexively pulled her hips back. Masazumi still had her arms wrapped around her thigh, so she lost her balance and Ah. The two of them fell backwards and out the window. Masazumi and Asama fell onto grass outside. Masazumi had fallen on her back, but the lawn outside the diplomatic building was thick. Nn. She lay on her back and noticed a warm weight pressing on her. She looked up and saw the colors red and white. What is this? She found the answer by considering the end result of the physical motion that had taken place. Oh, Asamas butt is sitting on me and its pointed toward me. They had both fallen, but Asama was sitting with her butt pointed toward Masazumis face. There was nothing sexy about it. Having Asamas spread legs and butt directly in front of her gave Masazumi a bad feeling of what was to come, so she wondered if she was in light shock after hitting her head. Or perhaps there was another reason for this sense of danger. Asama! Masazumi! Are you okay!? Naruze frantically leaned out the window and looked down at them. Dont move! Ill use this for the next cover!! Th-that bad feeling just became real! Asama, get up! Hurry! This is dangerous! Masazumi frantically tried to get up, but Asama seemed to be a little dizzy after flipping around upside down. She tried to do as Masazumi said, but she moved slowly and Eh? Ah, wait. What? Instead of getting up, she sat up, so she ended up sitting on top of Masazumis neck and face. Masazumi tried to speak, but something else happened first. She began suffocating Guericke saw Naruzes wings beyond Musashis princess. Naruze was leaning out the window with her spread wings catching the sides of the window frame. This caused her to fill the window, but Okay, Asama. If youre feeling woozy, thats perfect. Just stay like that. And it looks like Masazumi cant breathe with your butt cutting off her oxygen supply, so this is even more perfect. Eh? Ehhh? Ah, ehh!? Ah, wait! Masazumi! Ehhhh!? I want to see it!! Asama and Masazumi are posing for the cover!? He was filled with a reliable desire, but simply acting on it would lead to reliable suspicion. Fortunately, he came up with an accurate way of camouflaging his actions. Are you okay!? He expressed his worry and approached, but the aide to Musashis treasurer spoke. Okay, lets sum things up. You are reliably in the way!! At any rate, Masazumi faced forward while climbing in the window after Asama. Horizon had already entered the room, Naruze had come in through the door, and Asama turned back toward Masazumi. Um, Masazumi, are you okay? Did you hit your head or something while underneath me? If anything happened, please tell me. I can arrange for treatment at the shrines infirmary. No, Im fine. Just fine. Dont worry about it. After stepping inside, Asama stood next to her to help support her. Shes so big. She meant her height. She glanced over at Asama as the girl checked her sign frame. Asama had the curves to match her height. After giving a casual look across those body lines, Masazumi lightly touched her own chest. Im the same as anyone else below here, though. She had a certain thought while comparing herself to the girl next to her. Are those what you call feminine body lines? The Aoi sister and Mary also had nice figures and she thought Mitotsudaira had nothing to complain about if you focused on the hips. She felt her own body was lacking, but was that simply due to a complex about her body? Aoi does sometimes praise my butt She stopped thinking there. Dont start acting like his opinion matters. Hes not a butt sommelier. No, thats not the point. Although from an authority standpoint, his decision would be what- Masazumi-sama, please confirm what I am about to say. Eh? Oh, judge. What!? Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. What has you so flustered? Did being pushed to the ground by Asama mess with your brain? Asama: Wait. Stop that, Kimi. It may not seem like it, but Masazumi is trying to be serious. Almost Everyone: It may not seem like it? What am I supposed to do? wondered Masazumi as she pet Tsukinowa. Meanwhile, Horizon gestured to Guericke with a hand and asked another question. Now, may I start, Masazumi-sama? Yes. Masazumi nodded. You may. So what is it you want me to confirm? Judge. Horizon nodded as well. I have reached the following three conclusions based on our negotiations with Magdeburg. They were First, we will not hand over any part of the Musashi. Guericke closed his eyes at that. He looked both accepting and regretful and Masazumi knew why. This means he cant save the actual city from the Sack of Magdeburg. She did not think or speak an apology. After all, she had intended to reject that demand from the beginning. If she apologized for this rejection, he might think she had wanted to cooperate. And so she said nothing here. If necessary, they could hold another discussion on some new topic after summing up the conclusions here. Horizon opened her mouth to give the second conclusion. Second, we will take the Magdeburg Hemispheres. Masazumi listened. But we will not take them aboard the Musashi yet. After all, the Musashi still has a lot to do. We can always retrieve them after that is over and development can continue in the meantime. I have determined taking them now would interfere with future development of the Hemispheres. Then what are you going to do? Guericke did not get a chance to put his thoughts to words. Just as he tried, Musashis princess raised a hand to stop him. If you are wondering what we will do, we will have Magdeburg continue development. However, we ask that you do not give up researching an Apocalypse countermeasure whether it be the Hemispheres or something else. Whatever the result, I have determined the best possible option is constantly changing. She did not stop there. And I hope you have not forgotten, but we are currently searching for a way of stopping the Apocalypse. Our goal is to stop the Apocalypse with the Logismoi plo, not your sucking hemispheres. Once we complete that, your hemispheres will be usele- She trailed off and bowed toward him after a pause. I apologize. You are doing everything you can to develop those hemispheres, arent you? Calling them useless goes against my policy. After all, your hemisphere obsession has led you to focus so intently on creating them that you have skipped meals, lost the understanding of your family, been betrayed by your friends, and earned the nickname of Hemisphere Kappa Boy among the people of your city. Wait. I didnt go that far. Why not? Eh? He was completely dumbfounded. Why hadnt he? He had never thought about it. Wait. Of course I didnt. In fact, is that really something to criticize me for? Musashis vice president averted her gaze and looked out the window, so he decided he could ignore this. Musashis princess moved on regardless. Anyway, our goal is to retrieve the Logismoi plo and stop the Apocalypse, but even then, it sounds like those hemispheres would have a number of uses: in battle, during disasters, or when you need a wall to express yourself. A wall to express yourself? Judge. Musashis princess stood, placed a hand on the wall, and started ripping it away, but the vice president and the others stopped her. Masazumi heard Guericke laugh quietly, so she turned toward him. Oh, excuse me. Yes, using it for a wall in a joke is just perfect. It cannot live up to my hopes of saving the world, so it will be used to make jokes. We can think about it like that. He nodded and spoke to Horizon. Can we both hope that the Apocalypse will be stopped and all things will have no better use than to make jokes? Judge. And I would like to take the very best course of action to ensure that. Please tell the world that you are hoping to find something to save us from the Apocalypse, that you are working to develop it, and that you are continually improving it. As long as you continue developing and improving it, I can statistically predict that the world will remain hopeful. Horizon then turned to Asama. And for that, I have a request for Musashis maintenance division. Have them construct a fixed divine network line to Magdeburg so they can help improve the Magdeburg Hemispheres. Smoking Girl: Oh, thatd be my jurisdiction. But how are we going to handle encryption of the divine transmissions? After Naomasas words appeared on the sign frame, Asama raised a hand. Wait. Ill check on that. Masazumi understood why she was in such a hurry. Horizon isnt used to political things. Masazumi was well aware that Horizon had little experience in politics. That was why Horizon had read books for the basic knowledge and had continued studying after Mikawa. She was only speaking so calmly and promptly because she was an automaton. In reality, she had to be making complex decisions in her head. That was how the situation had shifted from the ideas Guericke had presented them. Horizon had done her best to remake his demands. She had used past examples and plenty of statistical information to find what she viewed as the best possible answer. However, they were in the middle of a meeting. Saying anything uncertain would lead to trust issues. For that reason, Asama was checking on things before Horizon could say any more. After a moment, Asama smiled and opened a sign frame. Okay. There are a few extra contract shrine devices in a wide block near our shrine. If we use those for a dedicated line and restrict all outside contact, it should be fine. There will be a time lag in the transmissions, but that will not matter if we make regular contact. Asama: From a budget standpoint, I suppose Magdeburg will have to install one of our contract shrine devices. Magdeburg is a city with lots of history and they take the history recreation seriously, so they wont have any Shinto devices. This is all assuming theyll accept one, though. Marube-ya: Youre taking this seriously. Anyway, said Horizon. If you are working with Musashi, you should be able to find more uses and new sponsors for the hemisphere barrier. I doubt the other nations will be able to ignore a defense barrier that simply grows stronger the more power it is given, but if Magdeburg is ever targeted for the hemispheres She looked straight at Guericke. Destroy the hemispheres and burn all the documents. The same material will be carried on the Musashi, so it will cause a delay in development but not a major problem. I have determined it will gather more attention for us and increase the number of nations who wish to ally with us. Yes, we would be very grateful if you did that. Masazumi gave a mental nod at Horizons words. She had planned to step in as an aide if anything came up, but she had also wanted to hear someone elses political decision. After all Nothing would be better than Horizon using the experience she gains here to participate in the political side from here on. Having someone at an even higher position participating in politics was important. It gave her someone to look to for a decision if something came up and it simply gave her more allies. The naked idiot was there too, but he did not count. A sudden memory came to Masazumi. There was something the idiot had said about Horizon back when he had gone to confess to her. Shes a hard worker. She was the kind of person who would work hard toward some kind of goal. Hm? Do you need something, Masazumi-sama? Eh? Oh, um, I was just thinking about something. Did I do something wrong? Quite the opposite, she said to Horizon. Keep up the hard work, Horizon. I think youre doing just fine. Horizon reacted to that comment. Her eyes widened a bit at being told she was doing just fine. The look could be taken as surprise, but Eh? Even as Masazumi filled with her own surprise at this unexpected reaction, Horizon returned to her normal expression. She simply nodded and responded with judge. Then let us get on to the third conclusion. Masazumi listened as Horizon took a breath and spoke. Musashi will handle the evacuation of Magdeburgs people. Guericke looked up at that. However, Horizon did not react and simply continued with her conclusion. We will likely have to be towed, but I promise we will evacuate all of your citizens. In other words Musashi wishes to provide definite support to Magdeburg. When Guericke asked why, Horizon turned to Masazumi. Masazumi knew what that look meant. This suggestion included a lot Horizon was unsure about. I guess thats my cue. However, she had something to say before adding to Horizons suggestion. Magdeburg Provisional Mayor. What is it? Musashis support of Magdeburg isnot the consensus of Musashi as a whole. However, it is the desire of Horizon who is its current leader. I want you to remember that. The support of Magdeburg was being offered by Horizon while asking for nothing in return. After all, the joint development of the Magdeburg Hemispheres was being settled by sharing a lot of Magdeburgs burdens. As for supporting the evacuation of the city Musashis leader does not wish for any losses from the Sack of Magdeburg. But since we cant give you any part of the Musashi, she wants to help in some other way. Testament. Guericke brought hand to his chest, got down on one knee, and lowered his head toward Horizon. Thank you for your compassionate decision. But he did not stop there. With that settled, the city of Magdeburg will work as a Protestant city to ensure the Musashis safety in its travels through M.H.R.R. Masazumi noticed the mans shoulders relax. This couldnt have been easy. The leader of a large nation or a national academy could use that nations power to negotiate in a number of ways, but even if Magdeburg was a major city for historical and other reasons, its power did not exceed that of a city. But in the Sack of Magdeburg, it would be besieged by the major forces of M.H.R.R.s Catholic side. There was no way they could oppose that. However, he now knew he could protect his people. The city itself might be destroyed, but this was still a significant result. And on top of that Vice President: Hes promised to work toward our safety when we travel through M.H.R.R. after leaving Magdeburg. Thats a significant result for us. This ensures our safety all the way to the Seto Inland Sea. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. Make sure you tell Horizon that later. She doesnt have much experience, so she cant judge her own performance. Masazumi sent back a judge and had a thought. Part of this doesnt really make sense. Something in what Guericke had said seemed odd to Masazumi. And Novice: This is strange. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. What is it, glasses boy? Are you worried about the lack of communication from your lovey-dovey glasses girl in England? Ahh, not being able to send immature messages back and forth is just about to drive you crazy, isnt it!? Youve been writing all about it in your messages, havent you!? Things like I-I cant restrain the throbbing of my heart!, right!? Novice: Sh-shut up. I have not been exchanging messages like some kind of child! I really havent been doing anything that weird, so could you stop being so suspicious? Asama: Oh, sorry. The line to England has been cut off ever since we crossed the provisional border. Let me fix that real quick. Hanami: Half a days worth of divine mail is coming in. Almost Everyone: Eh!? Messages!? Really!? What are they like!? Is it half a days worth of love!? Almost Everyone: Eek! Is it wrong that even Im starting to think girls are scary, thought Masazumi as she saw another post from Neshinbara. Novice: Vice President Honda-kun, I think you have noticed the general idea and I agree. So could you confirm this? She sent back the word judge before speaking aloud. Mayor Guericke, I would like to confirm one thing. Oh, and please raise your head. Once he stood, she asked her question. Listen, she began. The evacuation of the citys people will begin as soon as the Musashi arrives in Magdeburg. We cant have the Musashi just sitting around in M.H.R.R. after all. Is that acceptable? How about it? Masazumi had her doubts about that suggestion. However, Guerickes response came with a nod. Testament. That is perfectly acceptable. In fact, I must ask that you do so. Novice: That settles it. And this has gotten serious. Asama saw the words Neshinbara had posted, but Asama: What do you mean? Whats wrong with wanting to evacuate the people as soon as possible? Mal-Ga: Oh, I get it now. Eh? Asama turned to Naruze but said nothing as they were still in a meeting. Asama: What do you mean, Naruze? Mal-Ga: Judge. Its simple. If they evacuate the people immediately, they cant print Asama-sama Shoots 7. Thats just wrong! Almost Everyone: Does the world revolve around you or something!? Asama: And what do you mean 7!? Wasnt it only at 2 recently!? Mal-Ga: There have been a lot of events in Europe lately. Anyway, Im not entirely lying here. Isnt it strange? If they evacuate everyone right away, the city cant function. Do you understand what that means? This mayor knows something. Naruze gave the answer to Asamas confusion. Mal-Ga: He knows that the Sack of Magdeburg is going to happen soon. Novice: Exactly. Thats why he wants to evacuate the people even if it means halting all of the citys operations. In other words Mal-Ga: The city were headed to is on the verge of a battle. Its probably already surrounded and the Sack will happen in the next few days. Masazumi glanced at everyones discussion and sighed when she saw they agreed with her. What is going on? Why would the Catholics choose to start the event leading to their defeat? She did not understand, so she spoke in order to find the answer. There is one thing I dont understand. Mayor Guericke, since you pressed us to hand over a portion of the Musashi, you must know that the Sack of Magdeburg is occurring soon. That is an important piece of information, but I had not heard anything about it. Due to the damage caused by the Sack of Magdeburg, the different nations were unsure whether to begin the recreation or not and Hashiba had been trying their best to avoid it. So why? According to the history recreation, the army that lays siege to the city is thirty thousand strong. Why did they choose to mobilize so many people so quickly? And If they are starting the Sack, when are they starting it? Testament. Guericke looked across their faces and opened his mouth. A spy in the besieging army has informed us that the Sack begins the day after tomorrow. We do not know the exact time, but it will happen...There is a reason why, but it isnot an easy one to speak of. A reason? Testament, he said again. That reason is- Just as he began to speak, the door suddenly opened. Naruze had opened it from the outside and she led someone else inside. Neshinbara? We have a guest courtesy of Naomasa-kun. Something else followed him inside. A Mouse? And a European one at that. The maid Mouse wore a red musketeer uniform over a female Hexagone Fran?aise uniform. She looked around the room with sharp eyes and bowed when she saw Masazumi. I hold the name of Lady Luynes as a double inherited name, I reside within the defected Palais-Cardinal, and I have come here via an external expansion of the Palais-Cardinals OS. I am here as Mazarin, treasurer of Hexagone Fran?aises student council. Masazumi and everyone else fell silent at the name she gave and she said one more thing to them all. I have come to explain what has triggered the Sack of Magdeburg. Volume 3B, 39: Usurper in a Place of Retrospection Volume 3B, Chapter 39: Usurper in a Place of Retrospection Why? Tell me why. All I know is that I dont know Point Allocation (Please Tell Me) A sound rang out high in the night sky. As the Musashi was towed through the heavens, loud impacts came from the rear loading port of Ume, the third port ship. The sound came from the shield installed in one portion of the port. The white and black shield affixed to a metal pillar with wires and bolts was the Logismoi plo named Aspida Phylargia. A blue dog-faced god of war named Righteousness attacked the shield with a metal rod. Righteousness repeatedly changed its angle of attack, but it accurately targeted the shield each time. To ensure the force of the blows did not harm the god of wars wrist, it swung its wrist enough to hit the shield but not enough to push in on the shield. Youve really gotten the hang of this, commented Mishina Hiro. She was looking at a sign frame of output data that Righteousnesss maintenance team had extracted. After the god of war finished three sets of ten, she watched the heat expelled from the mouth and other parts. Arent you going to read the current results of the meeting in Tamas diplomatic building? Their meeting isnt over yet. Im not going to show a lack of trust by monitoring them before they reach a conclusion. Oh, so youre the type that tends not to trust people? Im the type that tends to overthink things. And to be honest, I watched a bit partway through, but I couldnt keep up with some of it. Thats another reason I want to put it off until later. I can understand that, said Hiro as her shoulders drooped. But then she looked down at the sign frame data. But should you really let me see this data, Yoshy? Thats an important weapon for Satomi, right? Yoshy muttered Yoshiyasu inside Righteousness with her shoulders drooping as well. This is on our chancellors instructions and I agree that theres meaning in revealing this information to the Matsudaira clan. Thats a clan that will never be our enemy in the history recreation. But But? If were revealing our information, we have to be getting something in return. Since the information were handing over is on the god of war left to me, it would only make sense to tell me what it is were getting out of it. Do you two not get along? The surrounding students shrank back at Hiros casual comment. Oh, should I not have said that? she added while unabashedly peering at the output graphs. Well, they say getting into arguments with someone proves how close you really are. Dont act like you understand this. How much do you hate him? Can you measure emotions? You can, said Hiro. She then turned to the student in charge of the output graphs and asked if she could mess with them. You can only say something cant be measured once youve started measuring it. Thats just sophistry. Then that means the topic is up for debate. Hiro placed her hand on the display slate she had opened the graphs on. She placed a control stone, which resembled a go stone, on the controller to raise the magnification of the slates display. She then entered the output peak line from one end of the display to the other. Oh, and Im just asking out of curiosity while I work. I focus on my work better when I can catch glimpses of different kinds of information. If I only focus on what Im doing, my focus runs out pretty quick. If you look into it, you can learn all you want about the relationship between the chancellor and me. Im not interested enough to do that, so just tell me what you can. Righteousness called her an idiot, but Hiro only nodded and said, Yes, yes. The god of war held up the metal rod again. Hows Aspida Phylargias charge? Taking it one hit at a time does better than doing thirty hits in a row. I think it grows accustomed to the pain. At around the tenth hit, the amount gained drops off quite a bit and stabilizes there. I guess its like when people complain about you. At first, its a real shock, but you eventually give up and start thinking thats the kind of person you are. So we have to hit it to charge it, but it gets used to that? What a pain. It is an emotion after all. Righteousness briefly fell silent before speaking. Thats right. Sorry. Apologizing here is meaningless. Youre a weird girl, Yoshy. Thats just how emotions are, so theres no use apologizing for it. Instead of apologizing, tell yourself to not forget it next time. I will admit there are times for formal apologies, though. Oh, and Im just saying arbitrary stuff right now, so dont take any of it too seriously. Im busy working down here. Youre a weird underclassman. Youre still a second year yourself, you weird upperclassman. Anyway, Im glad youre willing to go along with this. Our maintenance god of war pilots cant hit as accurately as you. Even Masa is more the martial arts type. I had one of ours try it and they hit the pillar instead and the rod slipped from their hand. It hit King Yoshinaos leisure boat and we havent really told anyone yet. You need to tell him!! Not to worry, not to worry. Were going to fix it so its even stronger and put it back where it was. For now, were attaching a swan figurehead that makes strange noises and giving it super acceleration when pedaled. Righteousness looked over to one end of the port and spotted a leisure boat with a swan on the front being modified by a special 24-hour crew. It had a pair of long accelerators attached. That thing looks fast. Itll probably fly perfectly straight too. Anyway Hiro put on soundproofed fur ear covers and placed a small charm pendant around her neck. Hi there. Im using a bone conduction divine transmission charm. Can you hear me? Is this your attempt at being considerate? I have a feeling youll be giving out some information you dont want heard. Hiro waved at Righteousness as it raised the metal rod and she held up the data extraction sign frame. Okay, you can start. Yoshiyasu gave a mental sigh within Righteousness. She did not actually sigh, but she felt the inside of a god of war was a comfortable place. No one could see her expression and they could not look down on her short form. More importantly, she could take on the role of protector and not have to be aware of how small she was. Everyone around me is so huge these days!! She meant their height. Oh, Lady Yoshitsune was small too, but the issue there is in the personality. At any rate It happened long ago. How many years ago? Two. Yoshy, are you sure you dont have a way of exaggerating things in your head? To the long-lived even one extra centimeter is a big deal, she thought. But If I dont tell myself it was long ago, I wont be able to handle it. Because Its about that man and my sister. Its about the current Chancellor Satomi Yoshiyori and my sister, the previous Chancellor Satomi Yoshiyori. Righteousness began striking the shield and Hiro compared the data readings to the previous ones. The charge rate is a lot better when it involves the princess herself. The amount of pain from an extracted emotion was a lot different from that of an emotion you carried with you. Hiro wondered if this really was the princesss emotion while also feeling impressed with Mikawas technical prowess in creating it. Meanwhile, Yoshiyasus voice reached her. That man originally inherited the name of a Satomi retainer named Masaki Noritoki. My sister had inherited the name of Satomis previous leader Satomi Yoshihiro and of his child Yoshiyori. The two of them often protected the clan from Houjou invasions. Houjou is located across Edo Bay, so there has been a long history of harsh conflict over control of the sea. But The Testament descriptions said Masaki Noritoki started a rebellion during Yoshiyoris generation and was killed. What do you mean? In the Testament descriptions, it was part of a conflict over who would inherit the Satomi clan. He conspired against Yoshiyori with Houjou, but But My sister contacted Houjou and tried to overcome Masaki Noritokis rebellion. Houjou said they would accept her request, but only on one condition. What condition was that? On the non-Far East side, Houjou is controlled by the Indian Mughal Dynasty. Thats a Mlasi dynasty and therefore connected to P.A. Oda. At the time, Hashibas influence had already reached them and they had a fleet of aerial ships stationed there. I see, muttered Hiro as she felt the god of wars attacks vibrating in her skin. Houjou said they would overlook a lot about Masaki Noritokis rebellion if you sank Hashibas fleet, didnt they? In other words, they asked you to free Houjou. Yes. When Masaki Noritoki started his rebellion, Houjou made sure they had sent their own fleet to Mikawa. The fleet was used to protect the automatons being delivered there. So to properly recreate the rebellion, they had to send out Hashibas fleet. And to intercept that fleet Righteousnesss attacks slowed a bit. The slight gap between strikes meant the next one created a greater charge of pain than before. However, Yoshiyasus voice continued just as the change appeared on the sign frame readings. My sister had just developed Yatsufusa and Murasamemaru at the time. They were sent out and the Hashiba fleet had no advance information on them, so the fleet was sunk by Yatsufusa with the assumption that Masaki Noritoki was somewhere in that fleet. That was how she tried to hand the name Yoshiyori over to that man. But Righteousness was not done speaking. Masakis ship was stopped above the ocean because it had hidden after making a show of meeting up with Houjou. When my sister flew to the ship and met up with that man who had planned the rebellion, it happened. It? That ones simple, said Yoshiyori. That man killed my sister. Yoshiyasu did not know much about it. At the time, her sister had told everyone to give the name Yoshiyori to Noritoki and leave Satomi to him if anything were to happen to her. That was why Satomi had done that despite how she had died. More importantly, Yatsufusa requires the eight virtues in its pilot and hes the only one it will accept. Doesnt that mean Yoshiyori and Masakis actions were justified? It means killing Yoshiyori didnt violate the eight virtues, right? Probably. Probably? Hiros question nearly stopped Yoshiyasu from attacking. Noritoki claims a meeting held in advance had decided we had to strictly follow the history recreation of Masakis death, but supposedly that information never reached us. Meaning So on his side, they thought Yoshiyori was coming to kill him for starting the rebellion? Testament. Thats why he claims he played his role as rebel by fighting back against my sister when she left Yatsufusa. But due to the communication error, my sister was not trying to attack and ended up being killed. He claims it was all an accident. Yoshiyasu gave another mental sigh. Satomi has brought together its Far Eastern side and the peninsula, but it is still a small nation and long-term chaos would be dangerous. Due to that, my sisters final instructions, and Yatsufusa, Satomi called it all a tragedy of the history recreation, gave Masaki Noritoki my sisters name, and reversed their positions. The Testament Union was generous to Satomi since we destroyed a Hashiba fleet and liberated the Association of Indian States. Yoshiyasu began to complain. Honestly, I cant believe they call it an accident due to a communication error and a tragedy of the history recreation. The word stupid escaped her lips. Thats just too stupid to be true. Eh? I understand. That is My sister and that man planned it together and had some reason for it. Thats why Yatsufusa chose him. But On the word but she made her next strike and a solid sound shook the air. Why didnt she tell me anything!? And that man still hasnt!! After an especially loud hit, the grip flew from her hand. Before she could think oops, the metal rod was flying through the air. ! She spread the flight devices upwards and accelerated leftward. She moved in, caught the metal rod as it fell, and took a breath. I was in my third year of middle school at the time. After the selection test, it was decided I would enter the student council the following year and my first training mission was to welcome my sister back. Now Im the student council president, but have I inherited anything that my sister had as president? She told herself that was all from long ago, but the memories from two years ago were still fresh in her mind. Even now, are they not going to let me stand alongside her? If something does happen, please handle it like that, Principal Sakai. Someone bowed below the night sky. Musashinos front deck was nearly empty, but Sakai sat on a bench with an astronomical model sign frame open, Musashi stood next to him, and Yoshiyori-kun, I dont like critiquing the chancellors of other schools. Sakai looked away from the northern sky of the astronomical model and to his left where Satomi Yoshiyori wore the coat of a Far Eastern uniform. Sakai twisted his eyebrows in a smile. But I think deciding something like this on your own will lead to some resentment. Have you informed your own principal? Testament. I did when I came here. I said it would depend on the situation. Yoshiyori suddenly looked away from Sakai. A few figures arrived from the stern of the ship. They were all automaton maids and they worked together to carry some tatami mats with Tea Ceremony Club written on the bottom. Oh, excuse us, Sakai-sama, Musashi-sama, and guest. Over. Tatami mats? asked Yoshiyori with a tilt of his head. The inside of the diplomatic building was flipped around, answered Sakai with a bitter smile. You read the report on that when it came in earlier, right? Id guess theyre redoing the floor. It was Western style before, so now theyre going for a Far Eastern style. And Asama-kun is there, so she can make them some tea. Judge, confirmed the automatons carrying the mats as they jogged toward the thick rope pathway to Tama. We are grateful for all this excitement if it gives us tasks to do. Over. I see, muttered Yoshiyori. Youre right about that. Im jealous of how Musashi is brimming with excitement even at night. He first turned toward the Sanada Ten Braves laughing and arguing in the beer garden built on a distant part of the deck. Nezu, Mochizuki, and Yuri arent with them, but it looks like theyve adapted to Musashi well enough. Id love to have them fight for us, but once Takeda finishes the Battle of Nagashino, theyll be our enemies. Theyll move to Hashibas side along with Sanada Nobushige. Sakai-sama, they are our guests at the moment. Try not to think anything you should not. Over. Yes, yes. Yoshiyori smiled. Principal Sakai, I hear you run mental simulations of your academys military situation. Dont you? In fact, doesnt everyone? No, a lot of academies cant even if they might want to. And ours is one of those. Really? Yoshiyori nodded, lowered the ends of his eyebrows a little, and brushed a hand through his hair. Keeping the eight dogs is the most we can manage. Whenever possible, I prefer to keep the members of the student council away from battle. Yoshiyasu-kun is pretty cute. Sakai-sama Over. I appreciate the thought even if its only flattery. See, Musashi-san? Everyone sees it that way. And if we were talking about my personal preferences, Id choose someone more like you. You mean the aerial city ship? I have determined you are no more than a child. Over. Musashi turned away and began making tea while the two men resumed their discussion. First, Satomi Yoshiyori crossed his arms. The way I see it, dreaming about future power is a privilege reserved for the academies of large nations or nations with a future. So is joining with Ariadust not a part of the future you see? I wouldnt dare. Satomi is an Awa nation, so it only gets along well with Matsudaira due to its location. That means our relationship is not one we can trust in too much. So If we rely solely on the history recreation, I think its possible we can make a weak connection through an interpretative alliance. You sure are diligent and careful. Testament. I think that may be why Satomi has lasted so long. I see, replied Sakai as he stood from the bench and looked up at Yoshiyori. But Yoshiyori-kun. You should try becoming more like our Toori. That suggestion put a look of light surprise on Yoshiyoris face, but it soon changed to a bitter smile. I think I have enough of that already. Yoshiyori looked around again. He heard a god of war striking something in the distance and saw the lights of a diplomatic ship. Sakai spoke to Yoshiyori who took a deep breath as he observed all the activity in the city despite the late hour. Musashi is still plenty busy, so go check out whatever you want to see. You might get some good stories to tell back in Satomi. And the meeting on Tama is probably about to begin its second round. As the night continued and everyone began moving again, a meeting resumed in a table-less diplomatic room on Tamas surface. Tatami mats had been brought in and Asama had set up a tea ceremony, so they were having the meeting on the floor. Masazumi, Horizon, and the treasurer pair sat on one side while Guericke and the Mouse named Mazarin sat on the other. Asama sat at the top of the ceremony and she watched steam rise from the iron kettle she had stuck a heating charm into. Now, then. While sitting in the proper fashion, she scooped up some hot water with a bamboo ladle. While I serve the tea, the rest of you can begin your discussion. Volume 3B, 40: Visitor in a Hard Place Volume 3B, Chapter 40: Visitor in a Hard Place I have always thought Far Eastern etiquette Is a strange thing Point Allocation (Because Theyre Horrible People) Asama prepared tea in the rearranged diplomacy room. She used the same method she always did for her club activities. Boil the water in the iron kettle, put theum, were not doing the soup today, so I guess I dont have to grate any vegetables. She managed the divine transmissions alongside the tea preparation. She had her hands full with all this, but the previous Western meeting had allowed Guericke some freedom. They needed to keep this a little tenser now. Even so, Asama said what she could. Oh, this isnt a formal tea ceremony, so feel free to relax. The Europeans exchanged a glance and clearly did not know the Far Eastern etiquette. Um, you too. They dont know what theyre talking about, but at least theyre being modest, thought Asama. At the same time, Horizon slowly stretched her legs to either side and let out an expressionless sigh. My impression of Toori-sama. She crossed her legs, grabbed her feet in her hands, and began swaying her body forward and backwards. Wise Sister: That does look like him. Im a little surprised. Asama: Th-this is no time to be impressed! Dont do that in front of our guests! The two guests assumed that was the Far Eastern way, so they began swaying their bodies too. A dull sweat covered Asamas body and she saw Masazumi hang her head while Shirojiro and Heidi copied Horizons action as well. Kh! Wh-why do they have to put this kind of pressure on me!? She knew her smile was stiff, but she went ahead and poured the first cup. The first person she had to serve was clearly the most dangerous one, but H-Horizon? She made it into a question in the hope that Horizon would reject, but the girl looked up at her. And she held out her right palm. I have a childs sense of taste, so something as bitter and powdery as matcha just does not taste good to me. Thank goodness!! thought Asama while truly feeling saved, but Horizon continued while still expressionless. But why does Far Eastern culture insist on drinking matcha? All it is is bitter. But at any rate, please serve it to our guests, Asama-sama. Really!? Youre fine with all of what you just said!? Sweating, Asama turned to Masazumi, but the vice president was looking in a different direction for some reason. Horizon held a hand out toward their guests with the palm upwards. Now, Asama-sama. Do not worry about me and serve them their tea. Guericke frantically shook his hands. W-well, you see, I No, Cardinal Mazarin would like- A Mouse cant drink, so you can give it all to Mayor Guericke. Guerickes mouth hung open and he gave Mazarin a look of extreme displeasure. Outside the window, Naruze wrote Special rule? on a Magie Figur, but Asama was not about to agree. At any rate, Asama decided to help out Guericke. U-um, I have drinks for Western tastes too. Would you prefer that? Eh? Oh, testament! If you have a European drink, Ill take that! In that case Asama decided to serve him what she had prepared. Masazumi watched Asamas forced smile as the girl filled a teacup halfway with coffee powder, poured hot water in, and mixed it together. But as she mixed it, her movements suddenly slowed and she said, Huh? Ive never made this before, but it isnt dissolving. Masazumi was a little concerned, but she realized the winner had been decided when Guericke expressionlessly accepted the paste-like substance. Im glad Im not on a European student council. Meanwhile, Mazarin looked up at Guericke and gave an expressionless nod. Mayor Guericke, I cant drink, so please drink a second cup for me. Eh? Guericke froze in place and prepared to say something, but Mazarin raised a hand toward Asama before he could. For his second cup, please make a Hexagone Fran?aise drink. Yes, cheese fondue should work. Asama: I didnt think that was a drink. Well, whatever. Almost Everyone: Try stopping before those last two words!! Asama looked more like she was cooking than preparing a drink, but Masazumi ignored it and asked a question. Now, can we get to the main question? Why will the Sack of Magdeburg begin the day after tomorrow? She had a specific question about that. Why did the M.H.R.R. Catholics and Hashiba agree to it? That event triggers the Protestant resistance and Catholic decline during the Thirty Years War. Testament, said Mazarin with a nod and a glance to Guericke. To start with, what was holding back the Sack of Magdeburg will soon be gone. Lady Anne of Austria, Hexagone Fran?aises previous provisional chancellor and student council president, fell ill and was left with Magdeburg, but She fell silent and hung her head, so Masazumi spoke up. If possible, I would like to hear the rest. Testament. Lady Annes remaining life is running out. Words filled the depths of the night. The voice came from the Palais-Cardinal which sat below the temporary roof built on Takaos rear loading port. That would be the first point. Naomasa sat in front of her while eating a roast manju. She opened a sign frame. Smoking Girl: Youve started over there, havent you? The OS Mouse and the god of war are synchronized, so I can hear it here too. But if thats a problem, I can stop it. What should I do? Vice President: Its fine as long as the voice is being cut off from your surroundings. Youre part of the chancellors officers and youll probably be involved from here on. I also want you to hear this as a representative of the engine division. Asama: Ill set things up there just like they are here, so you can talk like normal. Sure, sure, replied Naomasa as she checked the sign frame. Hanamis icon appeared on the upper left. Naomasa nodded and looked up at the Palais-Cardinal. Okay, this is going to be a double meeting. Got that? She crossed her legs, took a bite of the roast manju and asked the god of war a question. It isnt that I dont understand your circumstances. My family environment isnt much different. But is Anne really in that bad shape? Lady Anne. Behind her, the cockpit block had been opened to check inside. The maintenance division group in charge of that waved to tell Naomasa it was safe. Oh, you can close your back. It must have been cold. This was nothing compared to the chill Lady Anne feels. She feels cold? Thats strange. Didnt you say Anne combined with you, was left as data inside the cockpit container, and taken to Magdeburg? Her senses would be completely cut off, so she wouldnt be able to feel the cold. Lady Anne. And the chill she is feeling comes fromI guess you could call it unease. I see, said Naomasa. I wonder if my sister feels cold inside Jizuri Suzaku. Anyway, Anne is in Magdeburg, right? Im sure they have new medical techniques since they arent bound by the Catholic rules there, but why take her to such a troublesome city? Lady Anne. And to be honest, she is a hostage. After closing her back and letting out a quiet groan, the Palais-Cardinal raised her right index finger. As long as Lady Anne is in Magdeburg, Hexagone Fran?aise cannot choose to spread the flames of war to the city. In other words, we cannot advance the Thirty Years Wars recreation to the point of the Sack of Magdeburg. For the city, this indirectly protects their people from the Sack. For the M.H.R.R. Catholics, it delays the wars turning point. Who asked to have her made a hostage? The Palais-Cardinal stopped moving briefly, but finally corrected her posture and answered. The decision was made by Lady Anne herself. Masazumi did not find Anne of Austrias decision to be a bad one. Using a former provisional chancellor and student council president as a hostage, hm? After retiring, she lost a lot of her importance to Hexagone Fran?aise, but that was what made her a perfect hostage. She was still undoubtedly a VIP, so sending her out would affect both the M.H.R.R. Protestants and Catholics as well as Magdeburg and the Testament Union. Novice: So as long as Anne herself lives, the M.H.R.R. Protestants and the city of Magdeburg can prepare for the Sack and what comes afterwards. In other words, her life determines the fate of the Thirty Years War for M.H.R.R. Mal-Ga: Have you finished reading the divine mail from your stalker? Youre clogging up the network. Novice: Shut up. It isnt easy when more keeps piling up as I try to read the old ones! Obscene: Ha ha ha. Such happiness! Relationships are a tough thing, thought Masazumi while staying as detached as possible and turning to Mazarin. The small Mouse body was hanging her head slightly. It seemed to be a way of expressing a lack of energy. However, she suddenly nodded and looked up. Let us continue speaking. Judge, replied Masazumi as Mazarin opened a signe cadre showing a girl. The girl had wavy hair and was wrapped in faint light. Lady Anne has an incurable illness. The simplest explanation is that she has problems with her ether circulation. Due to her family, she has divine blood, but she suffers from a destructive illness that is similar to the process by which a human transforms into a monster. Hearing that, Asamas eyebrows rose and she handed the cheese fondue to Guericke. Even though shes a god? No, its because shes a god, isnt it? Testament. Mazarin closed her eyes and turned toward Guericke. Drink it all. You dont get to leave otherwise. Mal-Ga: Its the standard school lunch rule! I hated that because I dont like the green onions in sukiyaki. Vice President: I always brought my lunch, so it didnt affect me. Meanwhile, Guericke took in a deep breath. After a while, he froze in place and Mazarin turned back to Masazumi. Let us continue. Uqui: Is it just me or is that Mouse bullying him? Masazumi thought so too, but there was no way Guericke could oppose someone like her. But based on their interactions, can I assume Magdeburg and Hexagone Fran?aise have been in contact? She turned to Guericke. I have a question. If Anne of Austrias passing is the trigger for the Sack of Magdeburg, does Cardinal Mazarins presence here mean the M.H.R.R. Protestants and Hexagone Fran?aise have been communicating? She received no response. Guericke was hopeless, but Mazarin looked at her without confirming or denying it. So they cant officially admit to it. However, their silence said enough. If they were not going to deny it, she was free to interpret it how she liked. And so she continued speaking. Seeing her death coming, the city of Magdeburg is preparing for the battle, but the M.H.R.R. Catholics shouldnt need to attack. If they lay siege and dont actually continue on to the Sack, the Thirty Years War can proceed. So if they are going to attack She wanted to confirm her thoughts. The M.H.R.R. Catholics and Hashiba intend to win the Thirty Years War, dont they? Does this mean theyre already prepared to do that? Testament. Masazumi saw Guericke nod after drinking eighty percent of his drink. He faced her, wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, and spoke. Three years ago when Hashiba had stationed their Ten Spears in M.H.R.R. and solidified a foothold there, we received a notification from them. The Magdeburg Hemispheres were already under development then and Hashiba asked us to hand them over for M.H.R.R.s victory. And if we did not, they threatened to carry out the Sack of Magdeburg. The Hemispheres were more of a pretext to attack than anything, werent they? That doesnt sound good. Testament, agreed Guericke. That is why we quickly proposed secretly sending them to Holland or Hexagone Fran?aise. However, we would need a transport ship to carry the devices. Transporting them to Hexagone Fran?aise would have been difficult and Holland would be invaded by M.H.R.R. during the Thirty Years War. Just as we were at our wits end, Lady Anne of Austria arrived. He continued speaking. But now Magdeburg is already besieged by M.H.R.R.s General Tilly. Why? Anne of Austria hasnt died yet, has she? I would like to say these are just anticipatory preparations, but the scale of their deployment shows they are serious. And the other day, the M.H.R.R. warriors laying siege contacted us to tell us they would invade two days from now. He took a breath as if to build his resolve. As I previously told you, the Sack of Magdeburg begins that night. Judge. It seems pretty sudden to me. The Sack would begin in two days time. Masazumi looked to Mazarin concerning that date. But Mazarin only shook her head. As far as I can tell, Lady Anne should live a little longer at least. If she rests, she should be fine for another week. Then why are the M.H.R.R. Catholics rushing the Sack? Thats suicidal. And if shes still alive, wont they be criticized for this? Guericke shrugged and shook his head. There is one more reason for them to begin the Sack right away. What is- began Masazumi, but she changed her mind. No, I shouldnt be asking. The answer to that is obvious. The corners of Guerickes mouth rose when he heard that. He seemed to be telling her she was right. So she faced a certain person. Thats right. There was one strange fact about this meeting. Someone was sitting here like it was normal even though it was blatantly unusual. Cardinal Mazarin. Masazumi looked her in the eye and spoke clearly. Why are you here? Masazumi called to the Mouse who was looking her way. Lady Luynes is Anne of Austrias maid, so I understand why she would board the Musashi as it travelled to Magdeburg and take part in a meeting concerning Anne. But you introduced yourself as Mazarin, your other inherited name. That makes you Cardinal Mazarin, treasurer of Hexagone Fran?aise. Why are you traveling to Magdeburg? Testament. Well done. Mazarin gave a deep nod. I am of course traveling to Magdeburg to visit Lady Anne, but that is not all. My visit is a covert one as it is not part of the history recreation, but I still have a reason for it. That being This is just between us, but a representative of the M.H.R.R. Protestants and the leader of an anti-P.A. Oda alliance are visiting Magdeburg. Those two do not fear opposing the Testament Alliance and they will join together against P.A. Oda under Lady Annes guidance. This secret meeting was called together in a hurry due to the few days remaining to Lady Anne, but the Catholics are speeding up the Sack to attack that meeting. Masazumi gasped at that reason for the battle and Mazarin smiled bitterly. Lord Matsunaga Danjou Hisahide helped arrange this and he asked us to work with Musashi if we could. I see, thought Naomasa. She had let the Palais-Cardinal talk on and on, but now I think I get the picture. Since the Catholics are rushing their preparations for the Sack and beginning the day after tomorrow, you planned to meet up with Anne by using the Musashi and skipping all the unnecessary formalities by defecting. And once you get there, the secret meeting can be held tomorrow, before the Sack. But who are these two representatives of the M.H.R.R. Protestants and an anti-P.A. Oda group? I cannot say. Lady Anne has asked me to keep that a secret. Andat present, I see two problems concerning working with Musashi. The Palais-Cardinal raised a finger on her right hand. First, Lady Anne is not the only hostage sent to Magdeburg. M.H.R.R. has sent one as well. That being M.H.R.R. Chancellor and Wahnsinniger Rudolf II. He is imprisoned near Magdeburg. I knew this time would come eventually, but I doubt my brother cares at all. Matthias muttered to himself on the bridge of an aerial ship positioned across a river. He drank beer from a small wooden mug and looked at Narimasa who sat across from him. Narimasa was leaning back in his chair sleeping. His arms were dangling down from the chair and he was completely relaxed. Matthias then turned to Toshiie who sat in another chair to the right. Matthias reconfirmed that a ghost like Toshiie had no feet. Your relationship with Sassa is a lot like mine with my brother. Chancellor Rudolf II doesnt hurt people that readily, does he? Toshiie gave a troubled smile and Matthias began to nod, but Thats why I hesitate so much. We told him to temporarily move to Magdeburg because his castle in Prague is being remodeled. Its such a blatant lie, but he still trusts us. Its obviously a trap to attack and kill him during the Sack of Magdeburg. I am telling him to escape, but who knows if hes listening. Matthias sighed and took a deep breath. He has no desire for fame and no ambitions. He simply worries about his own power. Hes always kind to meno, hes kind to everyone. If it hadnt been for his position as emperor, he could have been any-. Matthias placed his mug on the table, sighed, and placed a hand over his eyes. If possible, I hope the Protestants can attack his tower and destroy it before we get there. You wont be making the attack yourself, so dont worry, said Toshiie. General Tilly will be handling the basics and my Kaga Millionen Geist will be effective against the chancellor. Ill probably be the one who ends up doing it, so you can resent me for it. Say that and I really will. Are you sure you want that? I think its perfectly normal for a ghost to gather resentment. You need to order me to do it, Maeda. Otherwise, I wont resent you. Sorry. But it would be best for the chancellor to escape and go missing. Wasnt there a time when he wanted to go to England? But Toshiie looked into the eastern sky. He could see a large cloud-like form in the distance. It was the Musashi. The eight ships were moving east as if blowing in the wind. What will Musashi do? The chancellor unknowingly has some information that not even we or Hashiba have seen. So it seems, muttered Matthias with a sigh. It doesnt surprise me. Hes quite the airhead. He never hides anything. When Hashiba asked him for it as a representative of P.A. Oda, he bluntly refused, claiming it was his. Poor Hashiba didnt know what to do. Testament. In the end, our master told her not to worry about it as long as the information wouldnt leave there. That information being That memo was left by Great Chancellor Carlos I of Tres Espa?a and M.H.R.R. who was also close to Henry VIII of England. It was a portion of his investigation of the Princess Disappearances. Chancellor Carlos I investigated the Princess Disappearances!? Masazumi spoke up without thinking, Horizon frowned, and Mazarin nodded. Testament. It seems Lady Anne heard that while speaking with Rudolf II over divine transmission. He does not have a journal or notebook, but he does have a memo on parchment that Carlos I left behind. Because Carlos I is Rudolf IIs great-uncle, all of the documents left by him were given to Rudolf II. Mazarin continued from there. And Hexagone Fran?aise has actually been investigating the Princess Disappearances as well. After all, disappearing without a trace seems very Apocalyptic. At that point, Guericke continued for Mazarin. He looked across everyone first. Rudolf II is completely Catholic and conflicts with us Protestants, but he will likely be intentionally lost once the Sack of Magdeburg occurs. After all, the Catholics want to make Matthias their next emperor to prepare for the Thirty Years War. Masazumi understood what the man meant. By the start of the Thirty Years War, Rudolf II was no longer M.H.R.R.s emperor. It was already his brother Matthias. That was why they would eliminate Rudolf II to solidify M.H.R.R.s structure for the war. But, said Masazumi to stop the conversation. Why are you telling us about Rudolf II and this document concerning the Princess Disappearances? Why do you think? asked Guericke. Masazumis eyebrows rose slightly and she thought about the meaning behind this meeting. Theyre deciding right now whether Musashi will take part in the secret meeting at Magdeburg, arent they? Soon, a representative of the M.H.R.R. Protestants, a representative of the anti-P.A. Oda forces, and Mazarin would gather in Magdeburg for a secret meeting. But to join them, Musashi had to prove they were on the same level as the others. In other words, this was a test. You dont mean When she combined the word test with the information they had just discussed, she reached a certain idea. You want us to go to Rudolf II and obtain that document? And on that condition, we can take part in the meeting? Testament. Mazarin nodded. Of course, that is not all. That is a test of your willingness to interfere with the actions of the M.H.R.R. Catholics. Then what other test is there? That is simple. You will retake a test you have already failed once. You will fight a Hexagone Fran?aise force and win. In other words, the team you have sent below will fight the unit we have sent after them. Listen, said Mazarin. Our forest defense unit is pursuing the rescue team sent after the Musashi Chancellor. They may only be a defense unit, but they are Belle de Marionnette special forces that have inherited the names of Mouri leaders. We plan to decide everything on the outcome of their battle with your rescue team. Outside the window, Naruze held a message saying make a joke, but Masazumi ignored it. So todays battle was more than just a way of introducing your vice chancellor and other warriors. It was also a test of our strength. If that all-out battle was now being overwritten by a battle between representatives Hexagone Fran?aise must have no interest in our national or economic strength. But Hexagone Fran?aise is interested in Musashis political standpoint and individual strength? Musashis specialty is a local battle like the armada battle or one-on-one battles like in London. We confirmed that fact earlier today, so I would like to go over the coming battle now. Mazarin looked Masazumi in the eye. Listen, she began. Musashis chancellor and student council president is being pursued by Princess Terumotos three maids who have inherited the names of her uncles. They all have unofficial experience in battles against P.A. Oda. Depending on the outcome of this battle, we could suggest that Lady Anne instructs the Reine des Garous to not eat your chancellor. That meant Aoi could be returned unharmed if they won the coming battle. That was why Masazumi crossed her arms, opened her mouth, and said what may have been a bluff. That settles it. Our comrades are sure to bring us good news. I need to get ready, thought Mitotsudaira in her hazy mind. They had climbed a slope in the mountain forest and reached the planned rest spot. However, it was nothing more than a pit in the opposite slope that they could sit down in and check their progress. I need to be ready to move again after a short break. The others were being considerate and she knew why. She was the only one who could, at the very least, buy some time with her mother. That was why they said nothing even though she was slowing them down. I hate this. She felt like she was separated out from the others. She knew her thoughts were headed in a negative direction. It was probably because her mother had reminded her of eight years ago. That was when she had felt separate from everyone and had failed in so much. Kh She tried to get up and begin walking, but her legs were unsteady. Margot? Can you remove the pain reduction? Eh? I already did. That response filled Mitotsudaira with confusion and hesitation. Should she try to gloss over the issue? She wondered if she had let the other girl know how bad her condition was and she was also shocked at learning how bad it was herself. Isee. She lowered her raised hips onto the grassy slope. The damp stems, leaves, and dirt were not a problem thanks to her waterproofed and insulated suit, but she was feeling tired because My body is not cooling off. She removed her coat and sleeves. Mito-tsan? Youre going to get chilled. No, um, this feels a lot better. You should C heh heh C try it too, Margot. Well Naito sounded troubled, but Mitotsudaira did not look her way and removed her own skirt. This should help wake me- At that point, the color gold filled her lowered vision. She initially thought it was Margot, but it was actually Marys hair. The English royal and sister of the Fairy Queen was crouched down and peering worriedly at her. Would you like some water? That question woke Mitotsudaira a bit. Oh, no! Mary was not like the others. The rest of the class knew her and what had happened eight years ago, but she had barely spoken with Mary. One was from England and the other from Hexagone Fran?aise. One was a royal and the other was in line to rule the Far East. That created a connection between them, but That is why we must be equal. Mitotsudaira had not been doing a good job of keeping distance between them, but she had assumed it would all work out given enough time. However, Mary had approached her here. Are you thirsty? Mary was being considerate even though Mitotsudaira had thought they should try to remain equals. She had lost, had something taken from her, and been unable to do anything about it. But what did it mean to be shown this consideration afterwards? Pity? Realizing the meaning of that word, she mentally shook her head. It was unfair to think that. It harmed herself and looked down on the other person. She could not keep this up. Yes. Wasnt I taught that long ago!? At that moment, Mary kneeled down next to her and held out a leather bag of water. Um, here. Mitotsudaira intended to smile and decline, but Mary took her hand. When she reflexively struck Marys hand away, she fully came to her senses. Ah. Now Ive done it, thought Mitotsudaira when she saw Mary holding her own hand. She had hurt the other girl. She doubted Mary was overreacting by holding her hand like that. She had knocked Marys hand back while barely controlling her strength as a Demi Loup-Garou. What have I done? Unable to understand her own action, Mitotsudaira tried to calm herself by bringing a hand to her throat. That was when she realized the choker was gone. !? There was no point in asking when she had lost it. It would have happened when her mother had grabbed her neck and tossed her aside. She had simply not noticed anything until now and that said everything there was to say about her current state. My king. She felt like she had ruined everything that she had promised and she felt strength leave the core of her being. She toppled onto her side and a drowsy exhaustion filled her entire body. She then turned her head toward Mary. Her heart told her she needed to apologize, but she closed her eyes. No. She collapsed onto the grassy slope and passed out. A-are you okay, Mary-dono? Tenzou caught the leather bag as it flew through the air from Mitotsudairas strike and he ran over to Mary who was crouched down on the slope. Oh, now thats a true husband, said Naito, so he glanced over at her. I-I would really rather you didnt tell everyone about this later. Judge, judge. I wont tell anyone, so you dont have a thing to worry about. Not a single thing! I-I cant trust you at all, can I!? At any rate, he ran to Mary who held her right hand and gave him a troubled smile. It looks like I got a little too close. I should have shown more restraint. Mary-dono, how is your hand? Excalibur moves automatically, so I dont need my hand when using it. She smiled, but she had a habit of not wanting to make others worry and she had just said she would not need her hand. This must be serious, thought Tenzou as he took her hand. Ah. Her shoulders tensed as he removed her glove. The bone and tendons are fine. Ill make a compress, so wait just a moment. No, that can wait. Treating Lady Mitotsudaira comes first. Mary looked at the wolf with a bitter smile. She has an incredibly strong heart, doesnt she? But I think she has finally gone to sleep. I am grateful. I didnt do anything, said Mary with a small smile. Tenzou shuddered when he noticed Naito exaggeratedly fanning herself with her wings and commenting on the passionate heat, but Mary tilted her head. Should I call in some spirits to regulate the temperature? Youre great, Ma-yan!! I think youre just amazing!! Thank you, replied Mary with a smile and a small bow. She then turned back to Tenzou. Master Tenzou, I wouldnt be able to do anything if you were taken by my sister and I think I would end up much like Lady Mitotsudaira is now. But if Elizabeth-dono abducted me, I would probably be executed immediately afterwards. Anyway, said Mary as she took a breath. We just have to hide Lady Mitotsudaira, right? Judge. If she is safe, the rest should work out somehow or other. After all Our pursuers have reached the bottom of the hill, so we need to intercept them here. Tenzou, how many of them are there? About forty, I think. They are probably the Three Maids of Mouri, maid automatons that Hexagone Fran?aise sent to Princess Terumoto. He smiled at Mary. Whatever the case, we need to get in the first strike. Fifteen minutes later at 12:13 AM, the battle began in the mountain forest of Hexagone Fran?aise. The scouting unit led by the Three Maids of Mouri caught up to and spotted the special rescue team led by Musashis 1st special duty officer. When that information reached Mazarin via Divine Transmission, he proposed pausing the meeting and letting the result of that battle decide everything. On its way to Magdeburg, the Musashi could not interfere in the battle, but Masazumi saw important meaning in that. So youre judging our true value. Time passed as she and the others waited for further information in the meeting room. Tenzous team minus Mitotsudaira silently but surely began their battle. Volume 3B, 41: Attackers in the Dark Forest Volume 3B, Chapter 41: Attackers in the Dark Forest Now, let us begin Traveling down an untrod path Is one form of beauty Point Allocation (Excursion) Would you like another glass? In a candy house, a dining table was covered with piles of used plates and a wine glass was added to it. However, the person to which the Reine des Garous held out the bottle was leaned back in his chair and did not move. Oh? Did you fall asleep, Musashi Chancellor? How defenseless. And in front of the Reine des Garous no less. She laughed quietly, brought a hand to her cheek, and smiled deeply. She circled around to the boy in the chair and brought her face to his throat. It was a still night and her non-human hearing detected the pulse in his carotid artery. Heh heh. You ate well and now youre sleeping well. You must have been exhausted. She brought her hands to her hips and stood up. Honestly, do Musashis students understand how exhausted he gets even if it only looks like hes doing stupid things? She pushed the table out of the way with her butt, moved in front of the boy, opened his clothing from collar to navel, and gave a crescent moon of a smile. But She focused her ears toward the houses entrance and looked to the north. Heh heh. The forest is noisy tonight. Quite a bit must be headed this way. She placed a hand on the boys shirt and smiled. Theyre still outside my territory, but how about I watch a little bit before taking this boy. The first thing to fill the forest night was a gunshot. There was no moonlight and barely any starlight below the broadleaf trees where shadows overlapped. The gunshot raced up from below a rising slope. Next, a firing line of ten all fired in the same direction. They aimed at the center of the slope where they had sensed their target. They continued firing on that location for ten full seconds. As soon as they finished, a group of shadows moved below the trees. They were automatons equipped for night missions in mountainous forests. They wore dark green Far Eastern maid uniforms with black aprons. They split into three teams. One fell back a bit to act as the rear guard and command unit. The other two circled to the left or right of the slope. Their enemy was in the center of the slope, so they intended to flank the enemy on both sides at once. The ones moving left had rearranged their bodies to be right-handed and the ones moving right had done the same to be left-handed. This allowed them to constantly aim their guns at their target. They moved forward. As they rushed through the forest, they searched for their enemy by heat and sound rather than vision. They also avoided speaking. They could use their automaton shared memory to rapidly exchange thoughts. Even now, they were confirming each others positions via thoughts instead of words. Right team has arrived. Checking for unusual movements. Left team has arrived. Checking for unusual movements. Center team has received confirmation. Please continue. Testament, the other teams replied to the center team. But shortly thereafter, an especially loud report reached them. Okay, this is Mouri-01. Everyone, Mouri-02s unit has reached us, so I will now command both units. Please keep that in mind. Mouri-01 double-checked their current formation. Two teams had split off from her unit for the pincer attack up ahead. To assist, Mouri-02s unit had also split into three teams with two sent after the other two teams sent ahead. So An additional team will be added to both advance teams. The leading teams will be known as R1 and L1 while the following teams will be known as R2 and L2. Please confirm. R1 here, testament. L1 here, testament. R2 here, testament. L2 here, testament. The responses came in almost simultaneously and Mouri-01 gave them silent praise from the central team. When she had come to the Mouri clan, she had never expected to be given combat work as well, but We can handle this with the proper training and knowledge. Thanks to the instructions of Henri, Armand, and Isaac of the Three Musketeers and their familiarity with the forest due to their princesss love of taking walks through the mountains, after only two years in Mouri, all of the maid dolls had been able to traverse the forests covering eastern Hexagone Fran?aise alone and with no equipment. In a group of three, they could accomplish reconnaissance and delaying missions. Mouri-97 of R2 here. I have detected a large group of framboise in this area. Permission to pick them? Only if you use your spare hand while remaining in motion. Testament, they all replied. A few reports of successful harvests came in afterwards. Mouri-02 was silent even in their shared memory, but she seemed to have found a similar clump of fruit behind the central team. Mouri-01 decided this was a good thing and that the girl had changed since being dragged around by the princess. But everyone, show some restraint and do not pick too many. The forests of Hexagone Fran?aise belong to the spirits. Disturbing them is strictly forbidden. While they all replied with testament, the central team prepared their rifles. The bullets they used were muzzle loaded in accordance with the history recreations rules. They could control the loading and firing with their gravitational control as automatons, so they could fire quite rapidly even with a normal gun. As for the materials used for the bullets Mouri-01, this is Mouri-236. I have reconfirmed the makeup of the soil in this area. The rain last month has changed the soil since the last survey. Raising the acidity of the bullet composition by 2% should speed up the compost rate of the used bullets. Dirtying the land would turn the spirits against them. And then we would lose the cooperation of the Reine des Garous and other local non-humans. And if the spirits avoided the people, their blessings would naturally no longer reach the people. This was why it had long been said to be very careful when fighting in a spirit forest. And that is why it has become a job for Belle de Marionnettes like us. When moving through the forest, they could avoid speaking while also confirming each others positions and maintaining order. Automatons were likely the only beings that could do that outside of the non-humans who lived in the forests. However, the combat automatons could not do that. Henris giant swords and Armands extreme gravitational control were bad enough, but Isaacs shellfire would destroy the forest down to its roots. And that is why we do it, thought Mouri-01 as she gave instructions. Everyone, compress the bullets within 2% acidic soil. Our previous shots were a response to sudden movement, but this will allow our used bullets to be absorbed into the ground. Also, R1 and L1, have you detected the source of that sudden movement? Testament. R1 is investigating. The sound is gone. No heat source. Testament L1 is investigating. The sound is gone. No heat- L1 was cut off before finishing. R1 has a correction! There is a heat source! Something quickly rose on the bullet-riddled slope. It was a shadow and it sank down for an instant. ! Wind wrapped around it, and it leaped down the slope toward the central team. The automatons reacted calmly. Just as the enemy shadow leaped down the slope, the central team simply confirmed its presence and left the direct interception to R2 and L2 who were moving to the right and left. The next to move were R1 and L1 who had moved ahead and reached about the same height as the point the shadow had leaped from. They calmly fired in a fan shape along the slope where it had jumped from as well as above and below that. Down below, Mouri-01s C1 team finished confirming the shadow in the air ahead of them. At the same time, that enemy shadow was suddenly stopped. Mouri-02 stood at the lead of C2 which had caught up from behind. She had used accurate gravitational control to fire a wooden skewer as a high-speed counterattack. Mouri-01 saw Mouri-02s counterattack strike the enemy shadow. Gravity had compressed the tip of the wooden skewer that stabbed into the shadow as gunfire from either side poured into it. ! Mouri-02 twisted her right wrist and the skewer was forced into the enemy. The impact caused the shadow to burst, but the way it scattered and the sound it made told Mouri-01 something. That is not human! It is a tree! The scattering shadow was indeed a fallen tree, yet it also had definite heat. What is this heat source!? Mouri-01 soon realized what it was. A mass of heat she determined was a hot stone spilled from the scattering splinters. Just as she determined the enemy had put it there, the other automatons thoughts shouted to her. L1 here! Noise detected to the outer left! R1 here! Noise detected to the outer right! Suddenly, new shadows appeared beyond them all to the right and left. Two movements raced through the underbrush and the automatons defended against the shadows moving down the slope. Please rise up! The automatons on the outer edges of the teams used their gravitational control to lift the ground on either side. They created barriers of earth between them and the shadows descending on either side. It was enough to defend, but something suddenly appeared over the heads of R1 and L1. Heat source detected. But it was not just one. Countless heat sources poured down on their heads. Hot water!? As soon as the hot water splashed down on the automatons, Tenzou leaped above R1 and Mary leaped above L1. Their actions seemed to be stopped by the steam rising from the hot water dropped below, but We can do this! They jumped down into the hot air created by the water dumped on the cold air and cold automatons. Tenzou had boiled the water in a ninja tool known as a paper bucket, Mary had asked the water spirits to keep it hot, and Naito had cut off the path of the escaping heat with a reduction spell. The forest had very few heat sources, so what happened to steam or the people surrounded by it? !? The confused automatons turned toward each other. Of course they would do that, thought Mary. If they had been searching for heat sources, they would first notice their fellow automatons after being covered in hot water. And when searching for an enemy heat source, they would naturally be confused when so many appeared at once. And the heat of the scattering steam would form a mist and make their vision uncertain. Tenzou and Mary had prevented the enemy from using their eyes. Now we only need to seal off their auditory senses! When Mary landed, she waved her skirt to make a loud noise. The automatons looked over in surprise, so they had likely switched from thermal sensing to auditory sensing. Just as Master Tenzou predicted! That made her happy, but a voice behind her seemed to push her onward. Herrlich! It was Naitos voice from far up the slope. That signaled the completion of her spell. ! Everything in the forest shook and cried out. More accurately, Naitos acceleration spell had created a straight line wind that shot through the forests trees and their branches. Instead of moving the air, the spell simply accelerated and released it. But if the branches shake enough The wind struck all the trees in an area one hundred meters long and thirty meters wide. The forest shook. Trees tilted, branches collided, and leaves sounded like a heavy hand was striking them. The blowing roar grew and pressed in on the ears of the automatons using auditory sensing. Kh!? The heat sources had been disturbed and now the sound was too confusing. But the automatons knew an enemy was here, so they had to do something. However, they could not escape and put some distance between them due to the wall they themselves had created. And then Mary shouted out. Ex. Collbrande!! The shadow that had raced down the slope on the outside sounded like it kicked off the underbrush. The shadow that flew into Marys raised hand was the left half of the original Excalibur. Mary crouched down but used her full strength to swing her divine weapon. She charged at the enemy. Study: Battlefield Diagram 1 Toori: So, um, Tenzou doesnt matter, but what are the others doin in the forest!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Doin brother, this is the current situation in the forest. *The distances are a bit arbitrary. They are actually spread out more from front to back. 1. Naito 2. Excaliburs Route 3. Tenzou 4. Mary 5. Disguised Tree 6. Automaton Team L1 7. Automaton Team L2 8. Automaton Team R1 9. Automaton Team R2 10. Walls Raised by the Automatons 11. Mouri-02 12. Automaton Team C1 (Mouri-01) 13. Automaton Team C2 Toori: Doesnt this diagram look like a face? Kimi: Hey, watch what you say. Now I cant help but see it. And try to remember that theyre on the way to save you. Volume 3B, 42: Counterattackers in the Dark Forest Volume 3B, Chapter 42: Counterattackers in the Dark Forest Why do we Never forget The trick to fighting? Point Allocation (Duty) The battle in the forest continued as Tenzou and Mary separately charged in at the automatons who had been split between left and right. Tenzou thought to himself as he heard repeated sword strikes from Mary and Excalibur on the other side. Well done! Ex. Collbrandes path did not waver. Unlike the irregular iai techniques of a ninja, she sent the arc of the sword toward the thickest part of the enemy. It was a bold sword technique. The three hundred she cut down in the past is at least coming in handy now. Ex. Collbrande was likely helping as well. The other half had come to him. It was light and dull, but it was effective as a blunt weapon. It was far from being a stealthy item and he was unsure a ninja should be wielding it, but he had no choice since it had taken a liking to him. He decided to think of it like a type of ninja dog. When I think about it, Im completely relying on Mary-dono here, but I cant let myself think that way. But as he cut down the enemy with his attack Oh. He heard guns being prepared. The sound he heard in the noisy forest was unique to humans, so he held up Ex. Collbrande as a shield and bullets soon collided with it. He realized the enemys grasp of the situation was recovering and used the sounds to count the number he and Mary had defeated. Together, they had reached a total of twelve or thirteen. The leading teams on the left and right had each had ten members, so the two teams had been reduced by about seventy percent. Two additional teams were arriving from below, but they could not do anything with the automatons of the leading teams in the way. This was well done, he thought. 10ZO: Mary-dono. He sent a prepared sign frame as a sign and he made a wide swing with Excalibur. The slash pushed the enemy outward and up the slope. He had a single reason for distancing them like that. He placed Excalibur on his back to defend from behind and ! He ducked low and charged toward the additional team below while Mary did the same on the opposite side. Mary was relieved to be moving. She had a variety of thoughts about having to fight, but she was here because of everything that had happened in England. Doing what I can here is the least I can do for the others! The enemy she drove back here was likely the same, so Here I go! She held her skirt and seemed to fly as she rode the wind spirits. Is this really okay? According to Tenzou, they were being pursued by Mouris three automaton sisters. They had originally been part of a Hexagone Fran?aise academy, but they had apparently transferred to Mouri when Mouri Terumoto married Louis Exiv. Mary had formally married into Hexagone Fran?aise in the past, so she knew these automatons abilities even if she had never met them. Using that knowledge, she and Tenzou had exchanged ideas and put together this counterattack plan. According to Tenzous knowledge of the Testament Unions almanac, the three sisters held the positions of 4th through 6th special duty officers. On their side, Tenzou and Naito were special duty officers, but What about me? She moved on. Instead of utterly crushing the enemy, she had left a few behind her. That was to leave the possibility of friendly fire to stop the additional team from attacking. !? Mary could see the spirits express their thoughts via movement in the ether and that revealed something to her. In the noisy night, the spirits were expressing their surprise at something that did not belong. A wooden skewer! She realized this was Mouri-02s attack at the same moment as Ex. Collbrande moved from her back, circled around her, and arrived in front of her. An attack tried to gouge into the large sword raised as a shield. But Mary had a sudden thought. Strange. The attack did not continue. There was nothing more from Mouri-02 or the others up ahead. That was a diversion meant to draw my attention forward! In the past, she had cut down three hundred and later fought a fleet attacking England. Her spirit spells were weaker while away from England, but she had not lost the intuition that had given her. Behind me! Instead of using her hands, she had Excalibur sweep behind her using its autonomous movements. It hit, but it hit more than just one object. All of the remaining ones!? She looked over her shoulder and saw the correct number of enemies, but something was different about them. Headless dolls!? Their arms were held out toward her as they tried to grab her. Her strike had smashed them all as they attacked from behind, but beyond them, the previously damaged automatons were holding their comrades heads. I have determined she has noticed. As soon as Mary heard those words, the headless automatons she had hit with Ex. Collbrande exploded at close range. Mouri-01 to all others. If you determine you cannot continue your mission or that you are obstructing the others, remove your core and memory device and then self-destruct. Your body can be replaced and this is an excellent chance to gain a new body. There is no replacement for victory and your new body can be a reward you have earned instead of a simple replacement. Make sure your decisions are sound. Mouri-01 heard everyone reply with testament. They were excellent replies. All of those here, herself included, had bodies of hard wood frames, silicon outer shells, and soft resin skin. The wire cylinders of hardened cords that moved their bodies wore out quickly, but they ensured high performance on short missions. All but your head is made from natural materials, so it will all return to the earth eventually. If you detonate yourself, make sure to remove your head and core first and continue as we trained. Everyone remaining is to secure the heads and cores. Testament, the others replied just as another explosion rang out. Now, then. This self-destruction was not a last resort for automatons. When they were acting in groups, even if only one survived, they could secure the cores and memory devices of the others and return with all of them. And detonating their bodies after giving them instructions for an automatic charge could quickly turn the tide of a battle. It was powerful enough to destroy an enemys front line or put a fleeing foe on guard. This was why they had achieved a 100% survival rate and a 100% success rate in their unofficial skirmishes with M.H.R.R. But how will Musashis special duty officers handle this? Mary-dono! Tenzou did not speak a word when he heard the explosion and saw the flash of light. An expression of surprise or panic would only aid the enemy. His ninja training allowed him to continue as normal no matter what happened in battle. He still mentally expressed his worry, but was that due to confidence in his abilities or insufficient training? However, he soon saw the color of gold push out from the leaves scattered by the blast. It was Marys hair. She had swung Ex. Collbrande back and hid behind it as a shield. She had also used a spirit spell to control the flow of the air. She was unharmed, but she and Excalibur had been blasted into the air. The danger was not over yet. After all, a headless charge was approaching Tenzou as well. He heard their footsteps behind him. They had not caught up yet because he had started running faster than Mary had, but if the enemy further up the slope was planning to self-destruct The additional team further down the slope doesnt have to worry about them! That was exactly what he saw in front of him. The additional team was readying their guns. They no longer viewed the explosive headless bodies as comrades. So Tenzou lowered down a bit. Mary-dono! And he leaped high into the air toward her. Mouri-02 calmly observed the ninjas leap. Her additional central team was in the process of joining with Mouri-01s leading central team, so she left everything in the rear to the others and moved further forward. She rushed in front of her sister to protect her. ! She accurately threw three wooden skewers toward the airborne ninja. She targeted his knees and ankles to stop his swift movements as soon as he landed. ! After throwing the skewers as if pushing them, she prepared more. She would throw these at the ninjas estimated landing spot, but something happened just as she gently spun around in preparation. Mouri-02! Hearing Mouri-01 call her name, she reversed her movements. Her sister was telling her to be cautious and that meant she must have gotten ahead of herself. She kicked off the ground to quickly move back to the others. She accurately traced her previous movements in reverse and finally looked up. She looked toward the ninja, but he was gone. !? No, he was there, but he was not down below or to the left or right. He was up above. The ninjas thermal reading was moving up. He had jumped again in midair. Mouri-02 wondered how that was possible. She also wondered if it was even true, but another automaton shouted the truth. R2s attack was evaded! That meant it was true. In that case, she had to determine what had happened. Tres Espa?as Tachibana Muneshige had recently become famous for a double-jump spell and there were similar Signe Testament and other spells for floating or moving in midair. But her sister pointed out the ninja way of doing this. Ivy! More specifically The earlier tree disguised as a human form was thrown at us using ivy. I estimate he grabbed that ivy to pull himself up! In that case, thought Mouri-02. He must have predicted a situation like this back when he was disguising the tree with the hot stone. He had left a means of assisting his movements on the battlefield and he had used the previous disguised tree to make it look useless. Mouri-02 decided this tactic was worth remembering and she also decided their enemy here was on the same level as them. But The leaves rustled as the tree branches shook and something fell behind Mouri-01. Mouri-02 and the others turned toward it, but it was too late. After his double-jump, the ninja was attacking their eldest sister who was their central pillar. The sudden attack from overhead was so unexpected that the automatons were slow to react. However, Mouri-01 spoke calmly amid their confused pause. This is nothing to worry about. After all Statistically, I predict Excalibur will be the first to drop down. They soon saw the result of that prediction. The object dropping from above had a human form. However, it was only the upper body. The coat of the ninjas modified Far Eastern uniform descended while wrapped around Ex. Collbrande. Branches and leaves scattered as it dropped straight toward Mouri-01. But she had already taken a step out of the way. The dropping sword did not hit its target and Mouri-01 predicted the ninjas actions as well. He will drop down from directly above Excalibur. I predict he wants us to think that Excalibur is a diversion and that he will attack from elsewhere. Just as she said, a shadow shot down from above Excalibur. No one move. As soon as she said that, she used her gravitational control. Mine is not as powerful as Master Armands. She grabbed different spots along the ground, pulled up, and gathered them together as hard spikes. But this should make for a decent counterattack. Three meter spires of crust stuck straight up from between the automatons and the shadow fell toward that wide-range attack. Whoa, watch out. The shadow jumped up in midair. !? This true midair jump should have been impossible for the ninja, but Musashis 3rd special duty officer!? Naito did not answer the enemys question because she had already answered with an incantation. She activated an acceleration spell. She wrapped her fingers around a pendant-style Orei Metallo and opened four speedometer-style Magie Figur inside her palm. Two were for acceleration and two for counteracting the recoil. She often used this for her attacks, but without the broom to determine the angle of fire, she could not make any long-range shots. So it has to be close-range! She had erased her thermal signature with a reduction spell and waited for the right timing. They had all decided this would begin their path to victory. After all, automatons were dangerous enemies. Their life on the Musashi had taught them how immeasurably accurate automatons predictions were. But, thought Naito. When youre too accurate, you only ever think about the best possible option! That was why the enemy had predicted Tenzou would attack here. And they had not known how to handle her unexpected appearance in his place. Naitos right hand was pulled back by her waist, but after confirming the enemy was caught off guard, she thrust the hand forward. Her palm broke through the speedometer-style Magie Figur and sent light scattering everywhere. Herrlich!! She fired a ten yen coin toward Mouri-01 as the automaton tried to turn toward her. The sound of the blast filled the air. Naito was about five meters from Mouri-01, so the automaton could not avoid the attack. The mountainous spikes she had created actually left her even less able to move. But something did move. It was Mouri-02 who was outside the spikes and quite nearby. She used what she had prepared when predicting the additional attack above her sister. It was a different defense method from her sisters spikes. ! She used her gravitational control to lift up four automatons who had met her gaze through the spikes and nodded. After saying testament via their shared memory, those four had removed their heads. Mouri-02 forcibly launched them upwards. She forced her arms up to instruct her gravitational control. She was generally in charge of more precise control, so she was not suited for this powerful and forceful manipulation. Her arms creaked under the strain. Dont hurt my sister!! With those words, the four doll bodies flew up as shields. The four automatons heads dropped behind or in front of them and their bodies created a definite barrier between the eldest sister and the Technohexen. ! Two were smashed by the direct hit, one was torn into, and one creaked but endured. Mouri-221, detonating. Mouri-222, detonating. Mouri-223, continuing as normal. Mouri-224, continuing as normal. Two exploded and the other two continued to act as a barrier. However, the blast did reach the airborne Technohexen. Mouri-02 heard her wings moving and saw the light of a defense spell through the blast. A special duty officer would have a countermeasure for a counterattack, she thought. She did not shift to defense so quickly by chance. That was the result of constant training. But Mouri-02 heard another sound. It came from up the slope behind her. It was directly below the location of the ninjas previous double-jump. !? It was the ninja. He had removed his coat and let go of Excalibur, but he was preparing to throw a kunai with only the movement of his forearm. And he was targeting Sister! Tenzou threw the kunai as if shoving it forward. His target was Mouri-01. She was the enemys leader and she had created that group of spikes. So she cant form another barrier! But, he thought. First Horizon-donos you thief joke and now this. Do automatons naturally like walls or something? At any rate, we need to finish this here! They had used up all of their tricks and automatons could adapt too well for a trick to work on them a second time. Not settling this here would be too dangerous. He was concerned about their numbers as well. Including Mary, they had three fighters at special duty officer level and the enemy had two. That was a large difference, but the enemy had plenty of other automatons fighting with them. Tenzous group was at a disadvantage for a long-term battle and they did not want to thoroughly annihilate their enemy to win. That was why they needed to defeat the enemy leader to stop their advance. And to do that, he was throwing this kunai. ? But his hand suddenly stopped moving. He had not decided to stop his attack. Instead The kunai stopped!? As if it had hit some invisible barrier, the kunai refused to move even when he pushed it. It seemed like a gravity barrier, but that technique required the great output of the Musashi. And the idea that this was the automatons doing conflicted with another fact too. Because automatons exist to serve their master, their gravity is only supposed to affect their master, themselves, and their fellow automatons! He had learned that from studying porn games. But regardless, his weapon had been stopped. Wait just a bit there. He heard a girls voice he had not heard before and the kunai began to move. However, it moved toward his waist and into the stocker on the hard point there. After the kunai was placed inside like a child putting away a toy, an invisible hand lightly tapped on the stocker. This was gravitational control. What is going on? Tenzou was confused because this should have been impossible for an automaton. Tenzou! Watch out!! After Naitos shout, he was fired on from the left. Big sister, are you all okay!? He heard the same voice as before as thirty-odd automatons charged forward with guns at the ready. The group was led by a girl who kicked off tree trunks and branches to secure an elevated position. Mouri-03 is here with her unit of thirty-two!! They split into groups of eight as they ran. They crouched low, aimed their guns, and accelerated further. Crush them!! Volume 3B, 43: Ruler of the Dark Forest Volume 3B, Chapter 43: Ruler of the Dark Forest What is going on here? Yes, what is going on here? Point Allocation (Dont let it surprise you) Naito was the first to detect the attack by Mouri-03 and her four teams. Up in the air, she spotted them coming from the west. Not good! Her immediate response was to use a reduction spell to erase the heat radiating from her. She could not escape the automatons auditory detection, but this was better than letting them see her and her location clearly. And at the same time Master Tenzou! While combating the enemy forces on the left, Mary used a spirit spell to erase the heat radiating from her and Tenzou. That left only one thing to do. Tenzou would charge in on Mouri-01 or Mouri-02 and take them hostage. Retreat was not an option for them. We cant let the enemy get close to Mito-tsan! They did not know what the Reine des Garous would do with Toori, but they had to get Mitotsudaira to her to either buy time, fight, or negotiate. Currently, Mitotsudaira was asleep in the pit on the slope. Her bodys desire to heal itself had brought on this sleep. Naito had seen how quickly a Loup-Garou could recover in England, so this sleep would likely fully heal the injuries from the beating she had taken. So! So they could not let these pursuers approach her. Naito also knew they had reached the final stage of the plan she had put together with Tenzou and Mary. It all hinged on whether Tenzou could capture Mouri-01 or 02. Tenzous charge was a risk to his life, but they could manage if he succeeded. So to support him, Naito put some distance between them and then removed the reduction of her radiating heat. She held an Orei Metallo and a ten yen coin in her hand and prepared to fire. It probably would not hit, but it would draw their attention. Eh? However, the coin in her hand would not move. She saw the rear half of the enemys central unit slowly turn toward her and speak in unison. Is something the matter? What is this? It was the gravitational control that had affected Tenzous kunai. But why is it all the way over here!? Her answer came in the form of a figure on a branch next to her. It was Mouri-03. Naito realized what the automatons turning toward her and Mouri-03s approach meant. They can see me without issue? Could you not run away? Mouri-03 smiled. I locked my gravitational controls position on you using my master setting, so even if you completely vanish, I can still track the traces of gravity to see that ninjas approach and everything else. Also Naito understood. Her weapon would not move. It was like pressing down on a child from above. And just now, the front firing line had turned around. Tenzous Excalibur was trapped in the pointed spires and she could not use her own weapon, so Sorry! She gave an adlibbed instruction. Ma-yan! But her instruction proved meaningless because Mary was already on the move. Master Tenzou! She did one thing to handle this situation. The divine protection of my Excalibur can resist the automatons gravitational control! While Tenzou revealed his form and ran, he reached a hand out toward Mary. She did the same toward him and threw Excalibur to him. Once it reached him, he would rush to the enemy and attack. That was his decision. Because we cant let the enemy reach Mitotsudaira-dono! Naito and Mary were here because they understood that, so he no longer worried about the danger this put them in. He also had a further thought in reference to Mary. Mary-dono is more or less family, so worrying about her comes last! That was an outrageous and somewhat conceited statement he could not say directly to her. But before fighting, she said she was prepared to be with me forever once this was over! On the battlefield, the time to save someone came at the very end. And that was exactly why the battles end would bring them together forever. And currently, she had given him her weapon which left her with only her spirit spells. He looked her in the eye. She smiled and mouthed the words do your best. He prepared to take the sword and immediately attack. But in that instant, his hand was knocked upwards. !? It was a wall. A wall of earth had quickly and forcibly risen up between the two of them. This was Mouri-02. Her sudden gravitational control had raised the wall. ! Unable to withstand the burden of the gravitational control, Mouri-02s right arm audibly burst. The wall stopped, but it was already as tall as Tenzou and cut him off from Marys smile and Excalibur. He heard the sword collide with the earth wall on the other side. The sword had not reached him, and Theyre going to fire!? He ran with the wall to his right and a volley of gunfire came from the left. Mitotsudaira heard a voice that sounded like a scream. She wondered what it said, but her mind was too light and unclear. I need to sleep. Yes, she needed to keep sleeping. After all, she was currently half asleep. She was in a state of exhaustion that made it easy to tell herself to go back to sleep. That voice It was actually the persons will that reached her. The tone of rejection in the voice reached her more than the voice itself. And she somehow knew why that was. She had once cried out in that same tone of rejection before. Stop. That word summed it up best. Stop. Please stop. I am telling you to stop. Stop But that word did not get through, so it eventually changed to something else. Please. And I wont do it anymore. That was it. Yes, that was definitely it. If they would not stop, she would stop on her end. She would stop doing what she had been doing. Yes. Stopping yourself as a sign of rejection only happened when you made someone angry by doing something. And the person scolding you would not stop even when you told them to. They would only stop once you swore to never again do what had brought on the scolding. She had once sworn that. She had been horribly reluctant and had resisted, but the overwhelming difference in strength had prevented her from doing anything more, making any other choice, or even thinking. The difference in strength had ultimately made her make that promise. That was what had twisted her. When someone was left in a shameful, worn-down state, others showed no mercy. Those close to her had been worried, but even that had felt like pity and grown distorted in her mind. After all, while there were some who would take her side The other people were far more numerous. So she had ignored those close to her and opposed those more distant. Eventually, that had gone beyond just playing around. But It doesnt matter, she thought. Back then, she had promised to redo everything, but here she had not even noticed that she had lost the sign of that promise. And she had been unable to stand up to the person who had caused it all back then. She had seen speed as her own weakness, but that had not held true for her opponent. The memory of that opponent demonstrating the speed needed to dodge Futayos cutting attack was still fresh in her mind. She could not stand up to her, so there was no way she could rescue the chancellor. So it doesnt matter. She tried to go to sleep because there was no point in fighting anymore. But That distant voice of rejection would not stop ringing in her ears. Kh. What am I doing? thought Mitotsudaira. She was trying to gather strength in her body and recall the shape of that body. You idiot. What am I doing? she thought again. Why am I trying to move? Nn. The painkilling spell was in effect, so her body was heavy and it creaked as if forcing it to move would strip the flesh from the bone. However, she tried to move regardless. Wait. What was she doing? Why was she getting up? She had a somehow distant sense that her classmates were fighting and she understood why they had left her here to sleep. The scent reaching her nose told her she was surrounded by plants. Mary had likely used spirit spells to wrap ivy and other plants around her to hide her from the outside. She might not be found even if Tenzou and the others lost. They were telling her to sleep, recover, and continue on to the chancellor after the enemy passed by. So wait. Why was she trying to get up? Stubbornness? Regret? Or was it pride or a show of courage? She had lost the proof of her promise, so she felt she had no right to get up. And she knew who that voice of rejection had belonged to. It was Mary. Then what did it matter? She had kept her distance from that English royal. Mary would not expect her to come save her, so what reason did she have to go? She had no reason to help and they did not want her to help. And yet Nn. Wait. Why? she asked herself. Why are you trying to move and get up? And because she did not know Wait. No, that was wrong. That was the wrong word. Stop. Stop. Please stop. She was saying to stop and yet I wontstop. She understood. She really did. The part of her heart telling her to stop was saying something. Please. Please what? I wont do it again. Do what? What wont you do? I It came back to that cry of rejection. She felt that her former choice had been wrong. That was why she had corrected her rejection. But what about this voice that still rang in her ears? Was there a rejection that could be allowed and that did not need to be stopped? I wont lose anyone again. That was what her king and princess had wished for. And I made a promise. She had once made a promise. She had made up her mind and used that as a basis for her decisions. So ! Mitotsudaira awoke. She tried to gather strength in her body. Kh. But she could not get up. Her mind had cleared, but her body could not keep up. The cry of rejection still rang in her ears. Kh!! She clearly told herself to get up. She willed it and trembled with effort, but her body was sluggish and refused to move. Why? She wondered if the hang-up was Mary. Did this last bit of hesitation hinge on whether she would rescue the girl or not? As for Tenzouum, what am I supposed to say? But maybe Im being too harsh. Although this is a completely different issue. At any rate, she had definitely concluded she had no reason to rescue them. She truly did have no reason. That was a fact. But that cry of rejection is still ringing in my ears! ! Mary had given the same cry she once had. So move! But despite that, she could not even clench her teeth. Just as she wondered what to do, a new scent reached her nose. Eh? It was something that should not have been here. !? Her entire body sprang up in surprise. Tenzou had not given up. The earth wall to his right had blocked Excaliburs path, but he made a short dash up onto the side of the wall. He then twisted his body downwards and kicked off the wall. Jump! He would perform a midair side-flip over Mouri-02s head. He would be upside down once he reached Mouri-02 and he would remove and throw her head with his hands. He would go for a midair decapitation throw. He quickly enacted that plan. He twisted around in midair and threw his body into empty air while stretching his head downwards. He saw Mary for a brief moment. She was deflecting bullets with a spirit spell air shield, but knowing she was safe was enough. Right now, he had only one thing to focus on. My target! He jumped over Mouri-02s head. She had no way of attacking after losing her right arm and the gunners to the left would be unable to keep up with his sudden movement. He used his full mobility as a ninja. He was confident that only someone at the level of an academys vice-chancellor could keep up with his speed. But below him, he saw Mouri-02 bring her left hand to her own head. However, that hand did not stay there. She pulled back her hand to remove the head. As her head tilted back and fell behind her, it looked up into the sky and at him. She was not smiling, angry, or even sad. She was completely expressionless as she had her headless body jump up at him. It could not reach him and it was too slow, but It exploded directly below him. Master Tenzou!! Mary saw the blast envelop him. Excalibur was returning to her after hitting the earth wall, but an attack was already coming from ahead. Several headless dolls were rushing in to self-destruct. She grabbed Excalibur, but it was too late to use it as a shield. As soon as she realized she could not avoid this attack, the three directly in front of her spread their arms as if welcoming her. Thank you very much. They produced three explosions in quick succession. Please confirm the situation. Mouri-01 used her high-speed thoughts to communicate through the scattering heat of the blast. An automatons high-speed thoughts could divide a second into nearly a million parts, so the surrounding motion almost seemed to stop as she made her decisions about the battlefield. So far, a total of twenty-two automatons had self-destructed and eight were otherwise damaged. Mouri-02 was one of those who had self-destructed, but all of their cores and memory devices had been recovered. On the other hand, the enemys 1st special duty officer Um, what was his name again? Whatever. We can worry about that later. Regardless, the enemys 1st special duty officer had been caught in a blast, Mary Double Bloody Mary Stuart who was on the level of a special duty officer had also been caught in a blast, and 3rd Special Duty Officer Margot Naito was being attacked. Comparing the losses of special duty officer level warriors, the automatons were winning. They were of course losing if the total numbers were compared, but a special duty officer level warrior was not comparable to a normal warrior in any academy. This is a difficult judgment to make. She decided to leave that judgment to the academy and to simply do her best here. She slowed her thought speed to match the outside world and her surroundings sped up. After checking the thermal reading of the explosion that had caught the enemys 1st special duty officer, she realized something. Musashis 1st special duty officer is gone!? Mary was the one who realized where Tenzou was. Eh? She had supposedly been caught in an explosion, but she was now seeing the night sky. From the depths of the forest, she had only been able to see that sky between the branches, but now someone held her in their arms and she looked to the right to see who. Master Tenzou!? Mouri-01 was baffled. Why were the 1st special duty officer and Mary unharmed after those explosions? And how had the 1st special duty officer managed to reach Mary? A few different phenomena did not fit together. They went beyond her statistical, causal, and predictive reasoning, so she had difficulty understanding what she was seeing. The battle was still ongoing. She double-checked the facts. The enemy was unharmed, Mary had been taken away by the 1st special duty officer, and they had both moved to the left end of the battlefield. That was all. Mouri-03 was attacking the 3rd special duty officer, but Big sister! A sound suddenly reached her from directly ahead. It was the sound of an object slicing through the air in a straight line. A stone! Mouri-01 shifted her thoughts into high speed. She switched back and forth between auditory and thermal detection, added that on top of her visual information, and even amplified the light in that information. The processing of the visual data was heavy enough for her to drop some frames, but the data she did get informed her of a definite truth. We have a new enemy! Mouri-01 ignored the earthen spikes surrounding her and raised her right hand. She swung the hand as if rolling her shoulder and a row of new spikes formed in front of her. A total of thirty-two earthen spikes stood in a line stretching out in front of her. The hardened soil rose like a wave, but they were immediately destroyed from the other side. The flying stone loudly smashed the spikes. Twenty of them broke in an instant, six more followed, four bent, one broke, and the final one stopped it. However, the stone simply stopped in midair. It did not fall to the ground. This was not gravitational control, so Mouri-01 checked visually. Its wrapped in ivy!? Ivy was crudely tied around the stone and it extended back into the darkness. With a tug on the ivy, it returned. It moved so quickly that it seemed to shoot back. The stone returned to the newcomer who had likely been the one to retrieve the ninja and Mary with the ivy stone. You are Lady Mitotsudaira Nate, 5th special duty officer of Musashi! Mary saw the silver wolf from Tenzous arms. Mitotsudaira stood halfway up the slope, she was not wearing her coat or skirt, and she still looked very exhausted. But when she caught the stone in her right hand, her stance showed her intent to move forward. She is not going to run. The ivy on her shoulder was the ivy Mary had gathered to hide her, but Gold Mar: Mito-tsan, how did you get up!? Silver Wolf: Eh? Oh, um, how should I put it? My pride as a knight, I guess. Gold Mar: Wow, knights are awesome! I mean, I went a little crazy on the pain reduction cause I figured you could handle it, but you still managed to get up! Silver Wolf: Y-you had better remember this later! That really wasnt easy! But Mitotsudaira glanced over at Mary and held something up in her left hand. Ah. It was a rice ball. Im surprised you had this with you. Horizon made this, didnt she? Judge. Lady Naito brought it, but it seems they got messed up during the descent. They had lost their shape and, while we rested, Master Tenzou expressed his concern about their state. Mary. The silver wolf took a bite of the rice ball and swallowed it. Mary, you use a lot of herbs, dont you? They have a bit of a strong scent. Eh? Oh, sorry- It is not a bad scent. I am familiar with it from mixing perfumes. As she spoke, she raised the stone and lifted her left leg for a right overhand throw. Take this! She threw the stone projectile into the enemy group. Mouri-01 made a split-second decision. She used her gravitational control to break the surrounding spikes at their base and free everyone. At the same time Spread out!! She gave her command to the others and swung her own arms forward. Those two arms directed her gravitational control and pointed the broken spikes forward. Please have these! The broken spikes were fired toward the silver wolf as if they had been kicked forward. The spikes were made of earth and packed as hard as stone. Those several dozen spears sliced through the air as their paths crossed. But Mitotsudaira did not panic in the face of what looked like countless deadly attacks. Her mind was still unsteady and her breathing rough, but Like this, right? She twisted the thumb and forefinger holding the forcefully extending ivy. This swung the stone and changed its path to a quick arc from left to right. The movement was unthinkable as simple physical motion, but ...This will work! This ivy was what Mary had used to weave together and hide her. Mary had applied a spell to them, so now that Mitotsudaira had taken it apart, it was a long piece of ivy that carried ether. It was weak, but Its no different from the silver chains! That was how the ivy allowed the stone to change its path in midair. It shifted to a gouging arc toward the group of spikes. And it struck. It pierced straight through the center of the flying spikes from the side. The sound of destruction reached Mitotsudaira. She tugged on the ivy to return the stone and smash the spikes again from behind. But she was too slow. She had torn several holes in them, but the density of flying spikes was still too high. Mary! Mitotsudaira forced the stone back to her with pure strength, but she did not catch it. It passed by her and she let it fly behind her. Reinforce the ivy! Judge!! Bluish-white light filled the ivy along with a flexibility that seemed to push out from within. Such great strength!! Mitotsudaira wrapped the ivy stone around something behind her. That big tree! She tossed the last of the rice ball into her mouth and moved just as she started chewing. She tugged on the ivy with both hands. With the sound of snapping fibers and a great roar, the silver wolf uprooted the large tree behind her. She went on to carry it forward. !! And she chucked the thirty meter or taller tree into the group of spikes. All of the spikes were smashed, the branches scattered, and the leaves flew about. After confirming the result, Mitotsudaira howled. As if swinging her hair around, she lowered her arms to her sides and raised her throat to the sky. Uu The howl continued with an extended oh and a reverberating nn. She then bent her entire body forward and lowered down almost to the ground. Here I go! She began to dash. In an instant, she shot below the falling tree and grabbed a thick branch. Right!! She threw the large tree to the left. She had made a verbal feint, but she saw nothing wrong with that small level of cruelty. The tree stirred up the wind, broke through some automatons, and cleared a path down the center. She stood the tree in the dirt as thanks, and prepared to face those on the left. She could leave the right to Tenzou and Mary. She could already see Tenzous Excalibur returning after being freed from the spikes, so Third throw! She threw the stone toward Mouri-01 who stood forty meters ahead. However, someone got in the way: the automatons making up Mouri-01s unit. They moved forward and raised earthen walls. But Go! The ivy moved. She was not simply controlling it with the movement of her fingers. It arced up like a snake raising its head and twisted around to tear into the enemies behind the wall. It moved just like her silver chains. Mouri-01 realized what the silver wolfs weapon was. It was not ivy or a stone. Is it a thought transmission spell!? The spell sent her intention to an object and had the object move accordingly. It was the same type of spell as the one used by Musashis chancellor. While his spell distributed ether to a great number of people, this was a lighter spell that conveyed her thoughts to any ether-protected object she touched with her hands. Mouri-01 guessed the spell was meant to allow communication with her silver chain divine weapon, but the spirit-reinforced ivy created with Marys spell was enough to receive her thoughts. !! The wall raised by Mouri-01s subordinate automatons was completely ignored. The stone flew past it and swept them away. But it did not end there. There was more. The silver wolf prepared her left hand for an underhand throw. She held a stone tied to the opposite end of the ivy draped over her shoulders. Fourth throw! It broke straight through the wall. What a powerful strike, thought Mouri-01. I must stop this stone. She searched for any way of intercepting it in the current situation, but the answer to her question quickly arrived from outside. Big sister! shouted Mouri-03. Ill stop it! Mitotsudaira saw a small form jumping above the tree branches. She swung down her hand which was connected to her fourth throw. At the same time, Tenzou raised his voice after lowering Mary to the ground and catching his Excalibur. Mitotsudaira-dono! She already knew from the Magie Figur that Naito had sent her. So thats how Mouri-03s gravitational control works. She can freely set an enemy as her master to stop their weapons! By repeatedly switching between people with the high-speed thoughts of an automaton, she could artificially hold multiple masters at the same time. And so Mitotsudaira gave a shout with the same volume as her howl. Stand back!! Automatons obeyed orders from their masters. However, that fact held little meaning for Mouri-03. She could freely switch between masters, so she could switch to another master and switch back after ignoring the order. She did the same here. To stop the enemy 5th special duty officers weapon, she had set the wolf as her master. The wolf had told her to stand back, but that only meant she had to set someone else as her master. Eh? But the enemies she had intended to make her master had vanished. Both Mary and the 1st special duty officer were gone. She had removed the tracking lock using her gravitational control back when she had thought they were defeated in the explosions, so Im in trouble if theyve hidden themselves with a spirit spell and ninja technique! If she could not see them, she could not set them as her master. But an automaton needed a master. If she removed her master setting, she would lose her reason for existence as an automaton, her abilities would be restricted, and she might even cease to function altogether. Also, it was impossible to set another automaton as her master. So I need to set another enemy as my master! Wheres the enemys 3rd special duty officer!? She started to turn around, but Right here. Someone tapped on her right shoulder from behind and she turned around to find someone whose feathers had scattered from gunfire. The 3rd special duty officer You really shouldnt hesitate. If you hadnt, I probably wouldnt have caught up. A speedometer-style Magie Figur now hovered above her right shoulder. There was no escape. The girl grabbed her shoulder to press a ten yen coin against it. Not even gravitational control could stop this. But Doing it like this will damage your hand too! Oh, dont worry about that. The enemy 3rd special duty officer smiled. Your master has guts. Mouri-01 heard something fired overhead. Mouri-03s right arm flew through the air while the rest of her used her left arm to grab at a tree trunk to the upper right. Sorry! And she fell. Mouri-01 determined there was nothing to apologize for. In fact, she was the one that needed to apologize. She had been the one to set up the battlefield on the assumption that the enemys 5th special duty officer and daughter of their vice chancellor would not take part. That was why Mouri-01 decided that she should take responsibility. So I will win this! She raised both her arms. The ground below her hands was rapidly torn up and quickly transformed into a projectile. She had to hurry. Her gravitational control excelled at bursts of strength, but creating and firing this high-density projectile was still a difficult task. She compensated by raising her power output above normal. I will hurry! This put a great burden on her body, so the ulna of her left forearm and the back of her right hand burst. But she did not care. These were necessary losses to achieve victory. After all, the enemys stone was breaking through their walls as it flew toward them. She had to hurry but remain calm. Complete. She had created a two meter spear. It was made denser than rock and she raised it in her right hand and flung her left hand forward. She broke her own wall and cleared her vision. Mouri-01 resolved herself. She looked to her enemy, looked to the stone that enemy had thrown, and moved to place her projectile on the same path. She succeeded. The two attacks collided in the center of the forest. The sound of destruction resembled splitting stone and bright sparks lit up the forest. The scattershot of fragments sounded like a spray of rain as they gouged into the trees and ground. As for the two who had launched these attacks ! They had already begun their next moves. Mouri-01 raised her arms again to create a second spear while Mitotsudaira began to catch the stone in her hand as it returned to her. However, Mouri-01 did something else to speed up the creation of her projectile. How about an addition? She severed her own left arm to use it as extra material. The spear took form much faster with the extra part. Meanwhile, the stone returned to Mitosudairas hand and she raised it overhead. ! But Mouri-01 was ever-so-slightly faster. Now, this one is ready. She lifted her right hand toward Mitotsudaira with the spear projectile floating beneath it. Here. It shot directly toward the silver wolf. Shes using her own body to win!? Mitotsudairas heart filled with admiration of her enemy. She knew this was dangerous, but she had to admire the action. This was not self-sacrifice. It was true cooperation to achieve victory. She knew only an automaton could do that. However, the level of praise she gave her enemy was also the level of danger she was now in. She had to intercept this. She did not have time to avoid it. Not only was it a speedy attack, but she had already raised her arm to throw. Her only option was to stop the projectile with her stone. There was a single problem with that, though. Hers will be faster! A projectile thrown by an automatons gravitational control had a certain unique trait: the gravitational control could continue working on it shortly after it was fired. Their gravitational control had an effective range, so acceleration of the launched object could continue while it remained in that range. Mitotsudaira had thrown her previous attack before the enemy had thrown her projectile. They had collided nearby the enemy, but that meant the enemys projectile had yet to reach its full speed. They had been of equal power at that point, so Ill lose if hers is at full speed!! Mitotsudaira was raising her stone, but the enemy had already fired. She could not avoid having inferior speed. At this rate, her stone would shatter on impact and the projectile would reach her. In that case! She reached a certain answer. I will throw it with all my strength! She could not dodge in time, so she simply made her overhand throw. But even as she did so, she knew it would be slower than her enemys attack. Kh. I need speed, she begged. An instant later, speed came to her. !? However, it was a crumbling drop in speed. What is this!? It was the pain reduction. No! Her doubt about her counterattack had disturbed her focus. Her knees gave way and strength left the arm throwing the stone. Mitotsudaira-dono! She heard Tenzous voice and saw him and Mary appear, but they were immediately stopped. Mouri-03 had fallen to the ground, but she stood with her back leaning against a tree and stopped Tenzou and Mary by viewing them as her masters. Strength drained from Mitotsudairas body and her arm swung forward. Kh. She felt the stone slip from her fingers. But in that instant, she saw something unexpected. After the stone vanished from her hand, it immediately shot toward her enemy. Eh!? She expressed her confusion in her heart. It had been a weak throw that only slipped from her fingers, so what had happened? The stone arrived right in front of the enemys projectile. ! The instant of collision settled everything. Her stone attacked the hardened spear projectile just as it was about to break from its initial velocity. The stone scraped along the side of the spear as it passed by and its great speed caused the spear to burst from that scraped area. It was utterly destroyed. The solid sound told Mitotsudaira the truth. The stone she thought she had failed to throw had flown faster than the one she had thrown with her full strength. Not only that, it had reached her enemy. What was that!? A certain memory came back to her. When she had fought her mother in IZUMO, her mother had instantly avoided Futayos cutting attack. She had thought her mothers superhuman speed was something she did not have, but What did I just do!? She did not understand because she was clearly not at 100% right now. So why had she been able to give the stone such speed? She remained confused while the stone destroyed the projectile and flew toward her enemy. It continued on to gouge into that enemy, but Now, then. She heard a sudden voice and a loud noise from behind. Mitotsudaira saw the source of the noise. It was a tree. A felled tree dropped from the sky like a stake and stabbed into the ground right in front of Mouri-01. Mitotsudairas stone crashed into the tree. The trunk split open, but the stone shattered. Who threw that tree!? She was a little annoyed at this intervention, but she soon heard another reaction. Mary spoke while looking behind her. Oh, good evening. Mitotsudaira knew what that confused and smiling voice meant: someone stood behind her who it would be best to greet. She sensed her mothers presence. Mitotsudaira felt the source of her mothers presence. There was a scent, faint body heat, and some movement of the air. All those things told her that her mother had appeared about five meters behind her. No one could move and they all focused on the person behind Mitotsudaira. Mitotsudaira herself breathed with her gut to prevent her mother from seeing her shoulders rising and falling. Calm down. Her mother had likely heard about the commotion from the forests animals. She could do nothing now. Nothing except buy time for the others to escape. So she turned toward Tenzou. But the ninja in the darkness did not nod. He did not want the enemy to see him react. Taking his motionlessness as an answer, Mitotsudaira prepared herself. But She realized she could not turn around. She would be defeated in the time it took her to do so. If she did move, anything but a sudden action with all her strength would be too dangerous. So I need to move the instant I hear her approach! It came immediately afterwards. It came as pressure. The movement of the air, the scent, and the light sound all created a pressure that pressed against her back. Kh!! I need to escape, she thought just as the presence arrived right behind her ear. She tried to leap, but Too slow! Before her legs could sink down, she heard a breath of laughter in her ear. Or she thought she did. Dammit, she swore. But I just threw that stone so quickly! She was slow and heavy now, so what had that previous speed been? As if to take her past that question, the time for an attack to reach her passed and it was already too late to avoid it. She realized she had messed up and wondered if she would not even be able to buy any time. If only I had speed! A moment later, an attack arrived behind her. !! She was not hit by claws, swung around, or jabbed. Instead, a giant red sword fell from the sky. Thats one of the swords spatially ejected by Henri of the Three Musketeers!? The god of war sized blade stabbed into the ground behind her and an attack hit it on the other side. The heavy, carrying sound was much like a bell and it shook the forest. But Mitotsudaira felt some wind. Her mother left. She gave a breath of laughter and ran off into the darkness. Next, some pressure arrived overhead. The heavy noise of wind came from a light aerial ship. I am Henri of Hexagone Fran?aises Three Musketeers! I forbid this battle from continuing! Because Hexagone Fran?aise and Musashi have unofficially agreed to a ceasefire! Any further conflict would be meaningless for both sides!! Reine des Garous, are you listening!? This is What? wondered Mitotsudaira as she looked up at the aerial ship. This is the will of Former Provisional Chancellor and Student Council President Anne of Austria! Volume 3B, 44: Those who Wait in a Place of Movement Volume 3B, Chapter 44: Those who Wait in a Place of Movement Why do dangerous things Always have to Show up? Point Allocation (Worrier) The battle in the forest ended and the wind blew through. While kneeling in the underbrush, Mouri-03 looked up at the light aerial ship and at Henri who jumped down from the rear deck. When she lowered her gaze Big sister? Her sister had lost her left shoulder and looked at the tree skewered in the ground in front of her. It was only one meter in front of her and it had split from the impact of landing. Now that is an abnormal ability. Yes, the Reine des Garous threw this because she predicted what would happen, didnt she? How much strength and an eye for tactics does she have? Testament, replied Mouri-01. The Reine des Garous is of course amazing, but her daughter is impressive too. Take that stones speed for example. How did she strike with greater speed than an automatons accelerated throw? Thats a good question, said Mouri-03 who did not know either. The information in her artificial memories told her Musashis 5th special duty officer used her monstrous strength to control the silver chains, but There are no records of her making an attack with that kind of speed. She wondered what this meant, but her sister sighed in front of her. There is nothing we can do about it here. At any rate, we have lost. The eldest sister readily admitted that and lowered her shoulders, but Mouri-03 had a question about the action and conclusion. Big sister!? W-wait! Her sister turned toward her, smiled, lowered the ends of her eyebrows, and groaned uncertainly. You probably wouldnt accept it if I said it was because of our orders. Testament. And, um Why? What do you mean we lost!? Because you wouldve been hit if it hadnt been for that tree? But in that case I could intervene with my gravitational control! I could even act as a shield like our middle sister! So dont give up on the battle! Youll make Terumoto sad! But her sister raised her partially destroyed right hand with the ends of her eyebrows still lowered and she motioned for Mouri-03 to calm down. From a standpoint of whether we could continue to fight, we did not lose. But as far as deciding the outcome is concerned, just look at this. Mouri-01 showed Mouri-03 what sat on her hand. Thats a fragment of the projectile you made. Testament. That is correct. But She tossed the stone over and Mouri-03 caught the fragment. Ah. She realized what her sister meant. The compression is incredibly high. Testament. I increased the power used in forming the projectile to increase its attack power and to increase its stability in acceleration. So even though it was made from the forests materials, it can never return to that state, she explained. So if we were proud of a victory won with this, the forests spirits would have a poor opinion of us. But we had to do it to win! Testament, agreed her sister. That is why I created and used it. But now that it did not work and the battle has been stopped, Ive realized the princess would not want us to win this way. After all She is insistent that we do the right thing. So now that we have not won and the battle has been stopped, this method is completely worthless. That must be why Lady Henri stopped us. Testament. That is what I was told to do. Her sister nodded toward Henri and turned back to Mouri-03. Sorry, okay? There was nothing she could do when her sister said that. She felt she should be the one to apologize and her sister expressed why she felt that need. I suppose this means our combined efforts were not quite enough. Dont say that, said Henri as she walked over. I have determined you did plenty to show how much victory matters to us. And I am sure the higher ups are aware of it. I also have a message from the princess. What is it? asked Mouri-03. Henri smiled bitterly as she answered. You can push yourselves, but not too much. Anyway, winning is fine, but not at the cost of stirring up trouble with the spirits and non-humans of Hexagone Fran?aises forests. City non-humans like us see things differently from them. Masazumi nodded as she listened to Mazarin in the light of the spell lamp hanging from the eaves in front of the diplomatic building. She briefly glanced at Guericke who stood next to Mazarin before continuing. Has the Reine des Garous freed our idi-our chancellor and student council president? I would think she would release him as soon as she received the request for a ceasefire. Mazarin opened a signe cadre, but soon answered. To be blunt, she is ignoring it. Wait a second. The Reine des Garous was their vice chancellor, so she was required to obey the chancellors orders. And Hexagone Fran?aises student council and chancellors officers had unofficially approved of the ceasefire. If she is disobeying the request and continuing to hold Musashis chancellor and student council president, this is an international incident. That is what makes her the Reine des Garous, immediately replied Mazarin. Hexagone Fran?aise is home to the greatest of all beasts. This is no different from the kings who wished to bear emblems of lions and dragons. Any damage caused by them functions as a demonstration to other nations. Still, it is not impossible to get her to listen to you. Mazarin tilted her head and looked to Masazumi. But what does Musashi have to give us in exchange for getting her to listen? She really is reliable and straightforward. The way she goes in for an attack so strongly reminds me of our treasurer duo, thought Masazumi before answering. If it isnt free, Im not interested. Why not? Your chancellor and student council presidents safety is on the line. Uqui: How about you come out and tell her we dont care about that? The problem is that I have half a mind to do just that, thought Masazumi as Naruze stepped forward from where she had been on guard duty. She sighed and spoke to Mazarin. Do you think all lives are equally valuable? Worshipper: Th-that sounds like a decent thing to say, but you really are the worst!! Calm down, said Neshinbara on the chat. Novice: But regardless, it isnt good that the Reine des Garous is ignoring the ceasefire on a whim. Even if this develops into an international incident, it wont bring Aoi-kun back to us. But if she is ignoring the student council and chancellors officers, its a pretty big problem for Hexagone Fran?aise too. Vice President Honda-kun, you know what I mean, dont you? Judge. More or less. Theyre the opposite of us, so Masazumi looked over at Mazarin. Listen, Cardinal Mazarin. I would like to confirm something. Masazumi saw the small Mouse look her straight in the eye. What is it? Masazumi nodded at that prompting question. If the Reine des Garous is ignoring the student council and chancellors officers, it creates a certain difficult problem for Hexagone Fran?aise. Namely Louis Exiv is king of the nation that will rule Europe, but this means there is someone in his own nation he has no control over. As I already explained, the leeway to let beasts run wild is one side of being a king and it also demonstrates his power to the other nations. Thats probably true. Masazumi crossed her arms. But this is no mere beast. Were talking about the Reine des Garous, the queen of werewolves. If that includes all of her subjects, this goes well beyond Hexagone Fran?aise. It means the non-humans of all the land she and her ancestors ruled and every member of the Loup-Garou race cannot be controlled by Hexagone Fran?aises student council or chancellors officers. And on top of that On top of that? Judge. Masazumi stared straight at Mazarin. If nothing is done about this, it creates another danger for Hexagone Fran?aise. Why? Is she luring me in? wondered Masazumi as she spoke. For a certain reason, Hexagone Fran?aise cannot currently make use of its full power under Louis Exivs rule. That is why you shouldnt be able to do anything that would disgrace his authority. Masazumi saw two distinct reactions from Mazarin. She said testament, but she also shrugged. I have determined you understand that Hexagone Fran?aise is in a difficult position. Asama: What do you mean they cant make use of their full power under Louis Exivs rule? Wise Sister: Well, Asama, the way I see it, international opinion of them would drop if that nudist wandered around outside too much, so they are too ashamed to use him. Asama: Wow, but a certain aerial city ship isnt doing a thing to stop that very same problem!! Bell: B-butthats Toori-kunsshtick? Wise Sister: Yeeeeeeah! See, Asama!? What do you have to say now!? Suzu took my side! And its dangerous to take her too lightly! She can use Musashis sensors to scan all of your sizes and grope your body in empty air! Oh, but will you do me next time? Make a sculpture! A sculpture! Asama: Suzu-san? Dont listen too much to what these idiots say. Itll rot your brain. Now, over here, over here. Bell: Eh? Eh? They sure have a lot of energy for this late at night. But if even Suzu was with them so late, it meant everyone was worried about the others. So to share her information with them all, Masazumi spoke to Mazarin. Louis Exiv still cant use his authority as chancellor too carelessly. Isnt that right? Mazarin remained expressionless, but her silence was a sort of answer. One could take it as a lack of denial. So Masazumi continued to convey just how much she understood them. It doesnt take much thought to figure out. Hexagone Fran?aises full authority has not actually been given to Roi-Soleil Louis Exiv. After all, Mouri Terumoto holds the position of student council president. Cant you view that as an intention to cooperate with Mouri? No. Why not? asked Mazarin. Masazumi turned toward Takao because Mazarins actual body, the Palais-Cardinal, was located in its rear loading port. Listen. During Provisional Chancellor and Student Council President Anne of Austrias rule, she worked to cooperate with Mouri and that is what led to the marriage with Mouri Terumoto during Louis Exivs rule. But But You can view that in a different way. By cooperating with the Mouri clan, Louis Exivs presence is being set up as a foreign aspect and not a domestic one. If I may ask again, why? Why would we do that? The answer was simple Because it is still not officially time for Louis Exiv to directly rule your nation. Masazumi spoke of the Testament descriptions. According to the Testament descriptions, Louis Exiv was born in 1638 and took the throne in 1643. But as a young king, his mother Anne of Austria remained as a guardian. And In the final year of the Testament descriptions, 1648, Anne of Austria is still alive. If all authority were shifted to him in that state, the other nations would claim you are neglecting the history recreation and would attack. Thus, he has only been given the position of chancellor for the time being. Eventually, his wife Terumoto will hand over the position of student council president or they will cooperate as family. She added however, but Mazarin remained expressionless. Okay, she said. Lets stop this. Eh!? Why!? I must ask why! Because you arent reacting. Smoking Girl: Is she some kind of performer? Wise Sister: No. A performer has to continue on even if the audience isnt reacting. That makes her a terrible performer! And with a washboard chest to boot! Shut up, she thought while karate chopping the sign frame apart. She then turned to Mazarin. Anyway, Mouri Terumoto was present during the attack this afternoon, so I assume you had the Mouri clans cooperation. But using the chancellors authority to stop the vice chancellor would be Louis Exivs personal decision, so the other nations will be careful to see whether he is beginning his direct rule early or not. While fighting M.H.R.R., it is too dangerous to use his authority as chancellor simply to pursue a rescue team for Musashis chancellor. Not to mention Not to mention Our chancellor was taken by the capricious Reine des Garous. She ignored the ceasefire and may eat our idi-our chancellor. But if that happens, not only will Louis Exiv be unable to begin his direct rule, but his international influence will be completely ruined. Both as a result and a process. Mazarin remained expressionless, but she tilted her head a bit and asked a question. Are you assuming the Reine des Garous will eat your chancellor? That was not an easy question, so she held out a hand for time to think. Vice President: What do you think? If I just say yes, shell think Im a cold-hearted vice president. Asama: As long as you dont say youd be perfectly fine with that outcome, I think you should be fine. So just give a brief yes or no answer. Three, two, one, yes! Uqui: Are you trying to get her to answer yes? Tonbokiri: Wait, wait, all of you. Masazumi, you must not be so negative. Just say this: Musashis nudist has it in him to spend the night having sex with the Reine des Garous, so there is nothing to worry about. Azuma: Um Wise Sister: Mal-Ga: Wait, Kimi. Youre scary when youre quiet. Wise Sister: Ha ha. Sorry, sorry. Well, I have my own thoughts about the Reine des Garous, but I do think there is nothing to worry about Mal-Ga: Again, dont fall silent at the end like that. I get the feeling Im not going to get any worthwhile opinions out of them. No, Im certain of it, thought Masazumi as Mazarin shrugged in front of her and spoke Anyway, I can see that you have a general understanding of the various problems facing Hexagone Fran?aise. We will do what we can to restrain the Reine des Garouss hunger. She paused. But Lady Anne is in charge of this and she can be fairly capricious too. Yes, I just hope she makes it in time. D-dont make me worry like that. Calm down. Mazarin expressionlessly opened a signe cadre. The Reine des Garous does not eat children and she has not eaten humans since entering human civilization. I have determined we can only hope she takes a liking to your chancellor. As something other than food. Volume 3B, 45: Classmate in the Depths of the Darkness Volume 3B, Chapter 45: Classmate in the Depths of the Darkness The depths of the night Tend to flatten people out Point Allocation (Not referring to their breasts) Someone sat in the dark night. It was Mitotsudaira who wore a Far Eastern girls coat over her shoulders and had a skirt placed below her butt and thighs. She took a slow breath, sat up a bit, and looked around. They were currently resting in preparation for their early morning departure, but she could not sleep. Its so hot. Her body was filled with heat, but it was more of a swollen heat than a flushed one. She felt pain and itching across her body and it all throbbed too much to sleep. She could always have Naito cast another pain reduction spell, but Margot is tired, too. The battle was over and the Hexagone Fran?aise forces had withdrawn. But this is still a complicated situation. She thought about the result of that battle and the present situation. Musashi and Hexagone Fran?aise agreed to a ceasefire and the chancellor should have been released. But I never thought my mother would ignore the ceasefire order. Was it wrong to think that was very like her mother? Hexagone Fran?aises vice chancellor had ignored their orders and was imprisoning another nations chancellor, so it had to be an awkward situation for them. Before withdrawing, Henri of the Three Musketeers had said Hexagone Fran?aise would continue trying to convince her mother before they reached her. According to Henri, Hexagone Fran?aises internal situation meant they could not afford a conflict with their vice chancellor. Mitotsudaira sympathized with them, but at the same time There isnt a doubt in my mind that my mother isnt thinking about that. This is all about having fun and sating her hunger!! But others could easily view it differently, so Henri had suggested another method of restraining her. We have to continue our mission. No, that was not quite accurate. We have a new mission with my mother. Henri had given them the mission that Masazumi and Mazarin had settled on aboard the Musashi. It was a mission for Hexagone Fran?aise that took place inside M.H.R.R. The details would be sent in a letter carried by a black bird spirit. Even my mother wont be able to touch the chancellor if the mission specifies to travel with him. But would she really? A capricious beast was a frightening thing. And that mission also required them to meet with Mitotsudairas mother and travel with her. Her thoughtful mind and body were filled with heat and refused to work properly. The others were the same. Naito and Mary were both injured and exhausted. Especially Margot. After the battle had ended and Henris group had left, she had been the first to sit down. Her wings were stained with blood in a few places and the fingers of her right hand were dislocated. According to her, the dislocation had allowed the damage to escape and kept them from bursting, but she had soon pretended to cry and said, Ma-yan, it hurts. Mary had expressed legitimate concern and started to heal her, but her uniform was cut in places or otherwise disturbed. She was likely injured, but she had a way of prioritizing others. And after the reduction spell and my previous healing, I cant let myself be too much trouble. Mitotsudaira had declined to be healed. She had asked Mary to heal Naito, herself, and Tenzou first. Building a fire was bad for the forest, so they had used a spell to cook some light food in a kettle and make some plans. Tenzou had taken the first watch and that led to the present. But Mitotsudaira was wide awake and unable to sleep. Mitotsudaira took in a breath to cool her body. The air filling her lungs was chilly and contained a hint of dampness and flavor. As her body cooled, she could tell it was loose, dull, and swollen. Maybe thats why I cant gather my thoughts and calm down enough to sleep. What had happened to the chancellor? What was her mother doing with him? What had happened to the Musashi? What did the other nations want to do with Musashi? And what should she do about all of this? What did she want to do about it? She acted like she understood it all, but there was a great barrier standing in her way. My mother. If they did not do something about the Reine des Garous, Musashi had little chance of victory when they faced Mouri in the history recreation. But the fact remained that not even Futayo could touch the woman. And no matter how much thought I give this, if the chancellor is eaten It will all be over, she thought while sticking her hands into her hair to hold her head. But then she heard a sudden sound from below. She heard the moving of underbrush and rustling of clothes as someone got up. Based on the direction it came from, she knew who it was. It was Mary. Mary must have realized she had noticed because Mitotsudaira heard a voice before she could wonder what the girl was doing. Can you not sleep? She could hardly say she could sleep, so Judge. Thats right. She naturally gave that answer and the small fact that she had exchanged honest words with the girl seemed to calm her heart a little. I really am obedient, arent I? It was too dark to see her face clearly, but the weariness was beginning to leave it. The superiority of her Loup-Garou blood may have been helping her or it might have been the effect of the exchange during the previous battle and of the rice ball. Regardless, she could now clearly acknowledge that she had shared the battlefield with the other girl. And so she spoke first this time. This is a difficult night to sleep on. Judge. Youre right. I cant sleep either. Mary walked over while still crouched down, but she did not approach any further than Mitotsudairas feet. Lady Mitotsudaira, may I see your heels? You were dragging them a little as we walked earlier. Your shoe was rubbing you, wasnt it? I dont need- She trailed off and was not sure what to say, but Mary smiled and spoke in her stead. I cant seem to calm down, so can you help me out a little? Toori woke in the darkness. Hwah? He was leaning back in a chair with his arms dangling over the back. He was also completely nude. He tilted his head when he noticed this. Did I strip when I was drinking? Well, the God Mosaic is set to activate automatically, so thats not a problem. But where am I? he wondered as he looked around the dark room again. Nn. He had a number of thoughts, but none of them were going to help. It was dark, so I guess Ill go to sleep. Oh, Im wearing shoes! Im a maniac! At any rate, he was in the dining room and he guessed the neighboring room was the guest room. I doubt Nates mom wouldnt prepare a bed for her guest. But, thought the naked boy in front of the doors entrance. He put his hands on his hips and puffed out his chest. If Nate charged in shouting Chancellor! right about now, shed probably kill me. But Ill go to sleep and wait for her, thought the idiot while scratching his head and continuing into the back room. Hm? Something isnt right, he realized. Why am I going back here to sleep? I can always spend the night sleeping in that weird position on the chair. No, more importantly Whats this smell? It was not quite a good smell. Nor was it a strong one. Whatever it was, it lingered, refused to go away, and wafted in from that back room. This isnt a smell. It was an aura, a presence, and a sensation that all mixed together into a vague feeling of anticipation. The anticipation told him he would find something back there, so his body reacted on its own. His legs had taken him three steps forward by the time he noticed their movement. Oh? Why am I headed that way? But his legs refused to stop and they slowly walked onward. Wait. Wait, wait, wait. A part of his mind was telling him this was a bad idea, but the usual side of him had a different thought. I really want to see whats in that room! What could it be? It isnt everyday I feel this much anticipation. The most recent time was three days ago when Horizon crouched over to pick up a spoon at moms shop. Im not sure if thats really what you call anticipation, but it made even me gasp in surprise. Youre a frightening girl, Horizon. Oh, but my gasp sensor also reacted when Asamas fastener came a little undone on her way up the stairs yesterday. What is it this time? His feet had grown unsteady at some point, but the idiot entered the next room regardless. If youre asking for help, I dont have much choice. Mitotsudaira noticed a hint of a smile in her voice as she removed her shoes. She undid the ankle fastener for her tights and revealed her feet. Mary gasped slightly. Youre bleeding. Heh heh. Its slow, but Loup-Garou skin absorbs blood to heal. Its much like how spirits and other ether life forms absorb ether to form their bodies. I see, said Mary. Then I need to heal you before you absorb that blood or my efforts will be meaningless. Her tone made it clear she could do it. Tenzou has gained quite a capable wife. As she gave that impressed thought, a soft green light appeared at her feet and first touched her calf. Ah. Sorry. Did that hurt? I was loosening your bodys ether pathways with a massage. In England, she had learned the bottoms of her feet were sensitive, but My lower legs are too!? I was careless! At any rate, she felt her back and shoulders suddenly go limp. Thats due to the circulation in your foot, Lady Mitotsudaira. As a Loup-Garou, the flow of ether is especially important. Englands Celtic healing spells pass the ley line ether through your body to remove any toxins and normalize your body, so it might help you relax and get to sleep. Even as she listened to Mary, she could feel the swelling in her back and the other heat across her body vanishing. The Celts have frighteningly good healing techniques! At the same time, something else bothered her. But isnt this an Hexagone Fran?aise forest? Dont your spirit spells use- Judge. The spirits are impartial as long as you do not pollute the forest. Just like your mother had no connection to the nation, spirits are generally independent beings. It is all reliant on whether I can communicate with them effectively or not. The girl laughed bitterly. I had difficulties at first, but there is really nothing to it. Englands control of the ley lines ensures there are always spirits nearby, but Mary struck empty air. Come, she called and something appeared there. Light, said Mitotsudaira. Judge. It is important to call for them. The spirits are always out in the open in England, but they are still hidden and watching us here. Its easy to think they are already showing themselves in a forest this large, but they are cautious and want to relax at home. Marys cheeks were illuminated by the light and there was a fresh injury there. It would eventually disappear, but it bent as she smiled and she pulled an ointment from the small bag hanging from her waist hard point part. The scent was enough to know it was made by crushed plants. I will use a Far Eastern divine charm to make a compress. If you keep your tights off, the charm will remove the impurities from your body, so can you do that? Judge. By the way, where did you learn to mix Celtic healing spells and Shinto spells? Judge. While working at Lady Asamas shrine. They use medicinal plants with Shinto healing spells and this is the same. My way uses a lot of plants you can only find in Europe, so I need to learn about the Far Eastern plants eventually. What a capable girl, thought Mitotsudaira as her hostility continued to vanish. Suddenly, Mary said something else. I think Musashis chancellor is still safe. Eh? That was what was bothering her. Suddenly hearing the forefront of her worries confused Mitotsudaira. Wh-why would you say tha- hyan! Eh? Oh, s-sorry. Did I start too strong? Control yourself, control yourself, she thought while biting her lower lips. Meanwhile, Mary massaged her foot and spoke. To be honest, the spirits and wild animals are still cautious. Cautious? She then realized what that meant. This was the Reine des Garouss territory and she was a forest predator. You mean my mother still hasnt filled her stomach? Judge. If the predator had calmed down, the spirits and animals would have relaxed. Since they havent, it means Musashis chancellor is safe for now. And if that is still true in the morning, I think it will be safe to assume the Reine des Garous has decided not to eat him. A wolf eats at night, after all. But Mary tilted her head. That is all I can say. I dont actually know when or how she eats. Do you know, Lady Mitotsudaira? It was hard to say that she did. Her mother had not eaten anyone since Mitotsudaira had been born. But she had heard some things from her mother or from other people. She has young men surrender to her and then eats them. And she does it at night. At times much like this. Surrender to her? Mitotsudaira more or less knew how. Um, well, its nothing too strange. Sheuses a womans weapon. Toori passed through the door-less entrance and found a bedroom. The dark room contained cabinets and shelves, but the light from the small window shined on the bed. The bed was already occupied. It contained the Reine des Garous. She had the blanket pushed against the wall, she leaned diagonally against it, and she looked at him with her knees pulled back just a bit. She was completely naked. So, well, uh She uses a womans weapon to get the man to surrender. How did the Reine des Garous lure in the men? After giving a brief explanation, Mitotsudaira looked back to Mary. She was afraid the girl would think she was being inappropriate or vulgar, but Mary nodded with a perfectly serious expression. That isa serious problem for Musashis chancellor. Y-yes, i-it is. She understood me! thought Mitotsudaira in surprise. I hope my mother does not try anything so unbefitting of her age. Judge. But your mother is currently a student. Um, well, its enough of a crime to wear a school uniform when you have a daughter in high school, but I think its even more criminal to use that along with a womans weapon. She was unsure she should be discussing a family members shame like that, but Mary tilted her head. I dont see the problem. Isnt her womans weapon that silver cross? Wont she just be beating Musashis chancellor with it until he surrenders? She didnt understand me at all!! She suddenly noticed Naito getting up from beyond Mary. Naito waved a hand in front of her face to say it was useless and lay back down. H-huh? Arent you going to help me!? Or at least say something!? Youre just leaving it be? From his scent, she could tell Tenzou was crawling away from them. She wanted to throw a rock at him, but she could not when Mary was watching. Meanwhile, Mary tilted her head. Was Iwrong? But dont you need strength to make a guy surrender? Um, well What am I supposed to do? she wondered just as Mary smiled. But your mother might be able to manage without strength. She is very beautiful, so Musashis chancellor might let his guard down enough for her to sneak up on him. This was a new kind of comment that left her unsure whether Mary was complimenting her mother or saying the chancellor was going to die. But it seems Mary has little understanding of that kind of thing. She decided that was up to Tenzou. She also had a feeling Naito or Kimi would interfere, but there was no stopping that if it was destined to happen. But for the time being, the beauty that Mary had mentioned was somewhat similar to the truth that Mitotsudaira had tried to explain, so she began to speak based on that slight misunderstanding. Im not so sure. My mother is pretty old. But she has an excellent figure and she stands straight and tall. Mary answered with a smile, but Mitotsudaira sensed something off about it. Huh? she thought. She soon realized what it was, but decided to ask to be sure. Um, Mary? How would you describe me in that regard? Eh? Oh, you have an excellent figure, too. I knew it!! For the first time, she realized that someone satisfied with their own size would place anyone above or below them in the general category of a decent figure. From the point of view of Englands representative, both Mitotsudaira and her mother were nothing more than different types of well-formed figures. Shes on my side!! But another thought occurred to her. But wait. That doesnt solve anything concerning my mothers seduction of the chancellor. She held her head in her hands and Mary spoke to her. Um, Lady Mitotsudaira? Is something the matter? No, um, she hesitated. I have a feeling the chancellor is going to surrender to her. What were the chancellor and her mother doing? With the moonlight on her exposed skin, the Reine des Garous looked to the boy. Come join me. She raised and bent the fingers of her left hand to beckon him over. It has been a while since I played this game. Quite a few divine courrier had been coming in from the chancellors officers, but she had ignored them all. A Loup-Garou royal was having some fun tonight for the first time in decades, so it was crass to interrupt her. I havent done this for over twenty years. This was a game Loup-Garous played. Starting with the War Cry, there were several techniques lupine races had as predators. That included their fangs and claws, but Loup-Garou royals and nobles had nearly spiritual bodies and could alter the surrounding ether to lure people in. Their mind would be taken from them, they would subconsciously realize they did not stand a chance, and they would stop moving and offer up their own heads. The fear of a predator was transformed into the pride of being eaten. Long ago, she and the others had made a game out of seeing how quickly and deeply they could achieve that state. At first, all of the men would show hostility and harbor doubts about the temptation, but they would eventually be unable to resist any longer and would try to take sexual advantage of the situation. But as they drew closer, the temptation would grow stronger. Their desire to become one with her would begin as a sexual desire, but ultimately We exist on entirely different levels and that difference creates to the relationship between predator and prey. Once they approached, they would realize they could no longer escape. So instead of resisting and being crushed, they would choose obedience. They would choose to sleep with her and be painlessly eaten. Is something the matter? She narrowed her eyes and lowered the ends of her eyebrows as she lured him in. The timing of her question and the tone of her voice were perfect. It had been a long time, but her instincts had not dulled. Even as a mother, I still have what it takes! She had her husbands permission. While eating breakfast, she had said she was going to deal with a boy who is after our daughter. Her husband was quite tolerant, but he had told her not to push herself too much while she licked butter from his lips. I dont know what he meant by pushing myself too much, but th-that isnt a problem here! Ive still got it! I really do!! When I get home, I need to devour my husband in a way that doesnt involve eating him!! She somewhat missed the others who would be watching from the shadows back in the day, but she gave the same soft breath she would back then. She gently twisted her hips to point her navel toward the boy. Will you join me? He did not respond, but he had to be reacting. No one had ever resisted the Reine des Garouss seduction and no one ever would. This really takes me back. In this opening stage of the game, some lower level Loup-Garous would fill the room with erotic scents or slip something into their food. That was one way of enjoying yourself, but the higher level Loup-Garous viewed the seduction like a kind of sport. They would try to get their prey to surrender without relying on anything but their own ability. This boy was Musashis chancellor and student council president as well as the one her daughter referred to as my king, so he was well worth being her prey. And if her daughters king surrendered to the Reine des Garouss seduction and was eaten, she would stop pretending to be a knight and return to being the obedient child she had once been. She will probably hold a grudge, though. This might break the bond between mother and daughter, but that was fine. Musashis plans sounded like a game and she could only imagine they had been made up on the spot, so the second in line to ruling the Far East should not be going along with that. So I will make this boy mine. Once he is part of my flesh and blood, will my daughter start referring to me as her king? Come. She called out to him again and gently crossed her arms below her breasts to show them off. The naked boy took a definite step toward her. The motion and footstep toward her confirmed that she was still attractive, so she pictured her husbands face. Honey! Im still in top form! I hope youre ready for when I get back! She mentally struck a triumphant pose. Two girls hung their heads while exchanging words in the dark forest. D-dont worry, Lady Mitotsudaira. I dont think Musashis chancellor will give in to strength. Yes, he definitely isnt the type to give in to strength, but Im worried about something else. Eh? What would that be? After a brief pause, Mitotsudaira whispered her answer. Her excellent figure. Thoughts moved rapidly through Tooris mind. Um, is it just me or has this gotten kind of amazing? What even is this? All of a sudden, theres this wife. A Loup-Garou, but a wife. Is this what you call a Wife-Garou? Thats gotta be it. And shes the Reine des Garous, so is she also the Reine des Femmes? Or maybe not. Anyway, this is Nates mom in front of me. Oh, man. My first times gonna be with someones wife? Isnt that pretty sinful? And its a classmates mom, too. Isnt that pretty amazing? Or will this make me less hesitant from here on out? Oh, but come to think of it, if all my time studying porn games pays off here, will Nate and I be brother and sister? Umhuh? If anything, wouldnt I be her step-dad? Which is it? I dont know Oh, but whats with this wife in front of me? Her boobs are huge and her waist is all likelike Wh-why are you twisting around like that? Its supposed to be you, okay!? And her butt is more like th-th-thisum Uh, what is that gesture? A trapezoid? Mt. Fuji? Sorry, but its your butt! Except Im not sorry at all!! Anyway, whats with this wife? If you like things big, shes pretty much perfect. Her husbands got a hell of a wife. I give her a perfect score! But looking at her like that and comparing her with Nate Nate, youre way too different. And given your age, is your boob destiny already set in stone? Nate Nate, you can cry if you want. Wh-why are you crying all of a sudden? Are you okay? Shut up. Im crying for your daughter! Dammit, dammit! Give back Nates boobs! Give them back!! Give back the boobs! And make it a double! In French, that would be deux! Okay, Im even starting to confuse myself now. But something tells me this is dangerous. After all, this is a wife and a classmates mom and a wife. I feel like Im overlooking something important, but shes a wife. That parts for sure. Now that I think about it, this could be a hidden camera show or something. Once I take three more steps, Tenzous gonna barge in holding a big sign saying Surprise! Youre on Ninja Camera! Damn you, Tenzou! Ill never forgive you! I bet you cant even tell me how much trouble I went through in England to get you a girlfriend! Well? Cant do it, can you? Then you lose! Not that I actually did anything back then. Ah, this wife needs to stop wiggling like that. Im gonna start moving! Im gonna walk right up to her!! And Im really afraid this is a hidden camera show. I mean, itd take a third generation blacksmith to match the hardness Ive got going on here. If this is a hidden camera show, Horizonll kill me once they measure that physical evidence. Oh, crap! Horizon!! This aint good. What do I do if she finds out? And if Nate or someone shows up to rescue me right now, theyll definitely find out! And with the parent connection, Nates gonna find out no matter what! Im screwed! Or am I? Can Nate and the others wait a while to show up? Well!? No, calm down. The trick to calming yourself down at times like this is to do math in your head. Um. 2378905 xTheres no way I can multiply that!! Are you stupid!? Know your limits here!! So how about addition!? 65333 + 95829 =No, when I see more than two numbers in a row, my brain refuses to think! I lose my focus and try to escape by looking at the wife right in front of me. Ha ha ha No, dont look! Dont looooooook! O-oh, I know. I need to think about some other girl! I feel bad, but thatll definitely distract me! Yeah, another girls the way to go! Like when Horizon gets the bread from the other side of the register and bends down like this. Then her butt goes like this andum My hardness is only growing from that. Crap. This is hopeless. Completely hopeless. Im doomed to an erotic death. Im definitely going to die. Is this fate? No, there has to be some other option! Ill ask the angel and devil inside me. Theyll give me opposite answers, so I just have to trust in the one that sounds like itll work!! Okay, my angel and devil. What should I do about this fate? Devil: Fighting fate is hard, so dont do that. Angel: Going along with fate is easy, so keep doing that!! Those may be opposite answers, but they mean the same thing!! Oh, dammit. Her husband gets to indulge in this every night without having to worry. Damn, that must be nice. U-um, wh-why are you crying again? Excuse me? Dont give me that worried look while wiggling around like that! I-is this boy okay!? The Reine des Garous saw him react differently from all of her previous targets. He was only three steps away. Normally, they would choose to kneel before her at that distance. But this boy was not normal. A normal person would not be muttering under his breath, would not suddenly start wiggling around, would not hold himself in his arms and shout Ahh!, and would not slowly begin to cry. Earlier, he had turned toward the door and started saying, D-dont watch! Theres no thief here! There really isnt!! She had initially thought he had gone insane, but it seemed to be some kind of act. He was approaching and he had a sleepy expression, but she could not let her guard down. If he did return to his senses, she would be forced to make him surrender by force. But the Reine des Garous has never before experienced the disgrace of having to make a man surrender by force! Everything had been set up perfectly, but would she have to handle this like a common beast? However, a sudden thought occurred to her. D-dont tell me my charm has faded as Ive aged. Feeling uneasy, she decided to strengthen her seduction. She exposed her body to the moonlight once more and faced him. She gently spread her knees, reached her hand toward him, and undid her hair. Feel free to join me. She lowered the ends of her eyebrows. Do you not want to? As soon as she said that, the boy took another step. She had drawn him closer and she rejoiced that she still had it. Now, kneel before me! Yes! He bent over right in front of her. She knew she had won. I did it! Honey, I really do still have it! I do!! She thought about her daughter and how this would solve everything. She only had to finish things here. Now. She relaxed her body, faced him, and called out to him. Get down on your knees and crawl into bed. Ill give you all the attention you want. She called out to the boy who was bending forward in front of her. But Oh. Beams of blood shot from both his nostrils and the force sent him flying backwards. Kyaaaaah!? Rather than a fountain of blood, it shot from his nose in a straight line. The Reine des Garous took evasive action on reflex, but she suddenly came back to her senses. W-wait. Youre draining the blood yourself!? Just how helpful are you trying to be!? The force of the bloody stream sent the idiot slamming into the wall behind him. He then bounced off it and collapsed forward. Nh!? He collided into the floor starting with his naked crotch. A dull sound and a prying sound came from the floor. Musashis chancellor did not scream, but his expression did immediately grow serious. Hh! He let out a grunt of air and collapsed limply into a manji shape. The Reine des Garous watched the series of events in a daze, but U-um. A puddle of blood formed around his face on the floor. She was taken aback when she confirmed the scent of the spreading blood. Wait. Um, uh? Flustered, she directly shouted her thoughts. What is going on!? Huh? A-a disturbance is running through the forests spirits and animals. What do you mean by a disturbance? Did my mother cause it? Or the chancellor? Hm. Mary brought a hand to her forehead. It seems more like the Reine des Garous is confused. The chancellor must have done something. She was certain of it and there was nothing she could do about that. But what had he done to disturb her mother so much? She did not want to think about it, but Naito suddenly sat up and gave her a thumbs up. She did not know what exactly that meant, but she got the general idea. She looked the girl in the eye and Naito lay back down. But, muttered Mary while glancing around their surroundings. The spirits are wondering what they should do and if they should help. It seems there is quite a commotion at the Reine des Garous place. I have a feeling everything is going about as well as normal. But Yes, I think everything will be fine. Why? Mary smiled and held up Mitotsudairas foot. Because the Reine des Garous has given her heart to a human once before. You mean Mitotsudaira had an idea what she meant and Mary confirmed it. That is why you are here in the first place. Mitotsudaira listened to what Mary said about her. I have studied Far Eastern history and master Tenzou has taught me a lot, including your inherited name. You have inherited the name of Lord Mito Mitsukuni, havent you? According to an aside in the Testament descriptions, he performed a pilgrimage of the Far East and researched a variety of things. Y-yes. Judge. Thats right. She shrugged. I had been thinking of taking someone with me and making my own pilgrimage of the Far East after I graduate. Tomo has mentioned wanting to visit the different nations to investigate the mysterious phenomena there, so I had thought she might want to join me. But That would be difficult in Musashis current situation, wouldnt it? Mary gave a troubled smile, but she made sure to say what she had to say. According to the Testament descriptions, Lord Mitsukuni was an unwanted child, wasnt he? He was apparently the child of a master and his maid. Mitotsudaira knew about that. She had looked into it herself and others had made sure to inform her. But Mary continued. That is why his mother was ordered to kill the child; but the family that looked after her disobeyed their masters orders, allowed the birth, and raised Lord Mitsukuni in secret. And And? I think that is similar to the reason your mother hid her position as the Reine des Garous until yesterday. Because It was to hide that such a powerful being had entered human society and to hide herself when her body was under the strain of childbirth. Also, if people knew you were the Reine des Garous daughter, they might try to take you hostage. But she could prevent that by hiding her identity. Then why did she send me to Musashi? Probably to make people think you were not such an important individual. You may be second in line to ruling the Far East, but you were also a knight sent from Hexagone Fran?aise and therefore a puppet working for Hexagone Fran?aise. That was true. People had once pointed that out to her. They had told her, hurt her, and twisted her. She sighed while remembering all that. She hung her head and rested her forehead on her hands. Youre right. I was sent there so the other nations would think I was unimportant. And I really was just a child when I was sent away. But ? There are some things I do not understand, but one thing feels certain to me now. Wondering what it was, Mitotsudaira raised her head and saw Mary tilting her head. You were not an unwanted child, were you? Mitotsudaira felt a chill at Marys words. But not because she was angry or upset at the girl. This was different. The chill felt like it was stroking her spine. Mary doesnt know if she was wanted or not. She had not been born to the correct mother and she had led to the death of the mother she had been born to. That second point applied to her twin sister Elizabeth as well, but Mary, have youever resented your birth? No, because I have no one to resent. ButI do wonder why. You ask something you can never know the answer to? How long had she been wondering that? Mitotsudaira had no way of knowing; but Marys smile deepened. Its fine. Master Tenzou gave me the answer. Mitotsudaira wondered if she should record this conversation and share it with the others later. But she noticed Naito open a Magie Figur as she lay on her side, so she left it to her. At any rate, she asked a question like an interviewer. U-um The 1st special duty officer did? How? Judge. You see, Ive been thinking recently. A lot may have happened between my parents and I may be looking at this in a convenient way, but She held a hand to her cheek. I feel so happy when Im with the person I care for, so I hope my parents had times like that too. Naito gave a thumbs up and Mitotsudaira replied via eye contact. She heard Tenzou collapse in the underbrush in the distance, so he had likely given up. At any rate, Mary continued while blushing. So can I assume the Reine des Garous had times like that too? It isnt my place to say. Then! said Naito while suddenly standing up. Her bandaged wings shook, she held up her recording Magie Figur, and she gave a crescent moon smile. Mito-tsan, I want to hear about how your parents fell in love! What? Wh-why do you want to know that all of a sudden? Because. She wrapped her arms around Marys shoulders from behind and the two of them looked up at Mitotsudaira. I want to know how your mom ended up accepting your human dad. It could even help us find a way to keep the chancellor safe. Mitotsudaira felt it was rare for Germans to be this motivated by pure curiosity, but she decided it was fine. It was late at night, this was a gathering of girls, and she had heard the general story before. Fine then. Its a pretty ridiculous story, though. As she began to speak, she wondered what her mother and the chancellor were doing. Mitotsudairas mother and Musashis chancellor were intertwined on the bed. C-come on. Settlesettle down. Stop moving. Nwah! O-ow, ow, ow. Wait. Seriously, stop rubbing me like thaaaaaat! Youre a boy, so put up with it for now. I cant believe youre making this much of a fuss over some disinfectant. The mother was straddling the chancellor and pinning him below her butt. She looked down at him where he lay sprawled out with tissues in his nostrils. The idiot had gone limp from the healing charms placed across his body. D-dammit. I tried to resist, but now youve rubbed that disinfectant towel all over me and placed charms over my hair. My pride is in tatters. And my pride as the Reine des Garous insists that I heal you after you were injured in my house. But, she sighed while wearing a shirt. Ive finished treating his injuries. Anyway, I have to apologize. The floor in here is made of hardened wafers, so of course falling down that hard was going to leave you covered in scrapes. The floor used to be chocolate bars. I was wearing my shoes, so I thought it was a wooden floor. I thought the contents of my God Mosaic would slide, but it caught on the wafer pattern. I havent felt a scrape that bad in a long time. Anyway, said the Reine des Garous as she looked down at the boy. She had put his underwear and waist hard point parts on him. The ether gathered in the hard points regulated his body temperature and gave a barrier of air to support him while living on the Musashi, but it also regulated his blood pressure and heart rate when injured. So Have you stopped bleeding? Hmm. I still feel something stinging in my throat. What a waste. She said that partially as a complaint and started to sigh, but she stopped herself. This had been brought on by her failure to predict what would happen. This boy was a guest, so if she had failed to make him bow to her, it was due to her own lack of skill. My old friends would have laughed at me if they had seen that. But she had another thought as well. At this point, its probably impossible to make him bow. The room smelled of blood and disinfectant, so the mood was all wrong. She had brought several dark green moss creatures in from outside and they were cleaning the floor Cleaning. Thick. Bleeding. The mood could hardly be worse. With that serious thought, she tossed the towel to the moss creatures. They called it a reward, but she wondered if it was really that great. Anyway, you bled an awful lot. To be fair, I did eat a lot of meat for dinner. Musashis chancellor had a wet towel on his forehead to cool the heat in his face. The towel covered his eyes, so she could not see his expression. Id really been holding back, so it had all kind of built up inside me. Holding back? He nodded. After all, Id had a lot on my mind. But as I thought about all that, I suddenly decided to hell with it! and relaxed myself. Thats when it all came at once. Oh? thought the Reine des Garous. So you gave in? Yeah. I mean youre super sexy. And it all looked like it would feel really great. I started thinking no one would blame me if I explained the situation. But I think it was too much for me. My. She felt heat when she brought a hand to her cheek, but there was no point in denying it. So he did surrender to me? He had simply been too honest in his acceptance and she had gone in too strong. He had forcibly tried to oppose her, so she had gone in even stronger and ended up with a forced result. And the boy said something else. Sorry. For what? she asked. I brought shame to you. The Reine des Garous stared at Musashis chancellor. He groaned in thought and placed his right hand on top of the towel covering his forehead and eyes. You see, he said. Horizons definitely part of the equation, but I also dont like blaming others for something I did. And Nate said its rude to compare a woman with another one. So if you were doing your best to show off your beauty, I need to give a proper answer without thinking about anyone else. And if I was better with words, Im sure I could convince Horizon of that. He sighed. But I cant. I dont have confidence in my skill with words, I have no idea what I should do, and Im afraid of making some people angry or making them dislike me. But in the end, youre the one that ended up losing out from all that. This boy really does take things seriously. So she opened her mouth and spoke while leaning down on him. Um, to be honestI really was going to devour you. Oh, and when I say devour, I dont mean it sexually. I mean I was going to literally eat you. So You have nothing to apologize for. This was a battle between predator and preyand, well This was only her second time to ever say this. Even if it was a situational fluke, you defeated me. Dont say that. Eh? The boy sounded certain of himself here. Dont say that. I was the one that messed up. Thats what happened. But She was left speechless and she stared at the boy as he gave a weak smile. Whether were talking about sex or dinner, Hexagone Fran?aises vice chancellor and the Reine des Garous isnt allowed to make mistakes, right? But the Reine des Garous cant have a victory just given to her either. Then Then one day, once Im the king of the world, lets have a rematch. The Reine des Garous was dumbfounded. She had someone she could call her king. She had promised to serve them, her allegiance to them was certain, and that persons brother would one day rule Europe. But a king of the world? Would the boy pinned below her only call himself a king once he had become something even greater than that? She suddenly wondered if she ought to kill him now. After all, his face was hidden and he was defenseless below her. Now is my chance, she thought while reflexively raising a hand. But then he spoke. Sorry Im not up to the task yet. Im an idiot and I cant seem to do anything right. She heard him sigh. You may have been planning to eat me if I was more skilled, but not even that happened. If you think you wouldve eaten me if I hadnt started bleeding, then youre basically saying Im still too inexperienced. Ah. She realized that her conceited words and actions had hurt him. So she lowered her head. Sorry. She relaxed her shoulders. I see, she thought. Thats right. The Reine des Garous cannot lay her hand on an inexperienced child. She would wait until this boy had grown into a man who could actually oppose her. That was how the Reine des Garous did things. And this boy faced her while viewing her as the Reine des Garous. They had both understood that previously, so suddenly laying a hand on him here would be lying to herself and betraying this boy. Also, her king and the others who had desired her position as Reine des Garous would be disappointed in her. So she faced the boy. She looked directly into his unseen eyes. I have no intention of looking down on you. You were trying to stand on equal footing with me, werent you? But you do not yet have the skill needed to do that. And yet Im sorry for pitying you for that. Eh? Oh Its fine. That was just a little complaint. I cant say things like this in front of the others. Also, I definitely lost to one person. Eh? Who? Your husband. Nate was born because he defeated you, right? She felt her pulse quicken and her body stiffen. Ow, ow, ow, ow. Youre squeezing my hips between your legs! Tap, tap, tap! Ohhh! Whats this!? Boobs! These are nothing like Nates! Youve felt my daughters? She glared at him, squeezed until he screamed, and then sighed. The boy also relaxed his body and his mouth bent upwards below the towel that hid his eyes. Im jealous of your husband. He gets this all to himself every day, doesnt he? My. But, he said. Why did you leave here? From what I saw outside earlier, theres a fruit treewell, forget that one. But theres a spring and its a nice environment, dont you think? Well She trailed off as she began to think and then smiled a little. They were alone together in this hidden house at night, and I am his guardian right now, arent I? It was a little much for a childs bedtime story, but she wondered if it would work nonetheless. A lot happened a long time ago. I can tell him about that, she decided while lying down next to him. Long agowell, not that long ago. Yes, it was when I was a bit C just a bit C younger than I am now. Volume 3B, 46: Storyteller Among Classmates Volume 3B, Chapter 46: Storyteller Among Classmates The depths of the night Tend to help people grow Point Allocation (Not referring to their breasts) The darkness of the night was amplified in the depths of the forest. When three girls gathered in the faint light of spirits, stories were bound to follow. This feels somewhat nostalgic. Mary had that thought as she had the light spirits float around them. In England, the children and women would sometimes gather together for a lively night. Well, you see, said Mitotsudaira as she looked at the other two girls. My mothers family originally ruled this area. Or so it seems. But when I say ruled, I mean as the beast at the top of the food chain. But But? asked Mary to urge Mitotsudaira on. Mary and Naito had already moved up so all three were on the same level with Mitotsudaira in the center. Oh, the water has boiled. Have some herb tea. Yay! Made by a real Englishwoman! Thanks, said Mitotsudaira as she grabbed both ends of the container made from bent leaves. She blew on the tea to cool it and the aroma filled her surroundings. What a calming smell. Anyway, my mother was from the Reine des Garous'' family, but the number of humans outside the forest grew and the forest was divided up by roads and wars. Also, the people began working together to hunt down the Loup-Garous. My mothers family Yes, I laughed when she once said she came from an unrivaled family, but I never thought she meant the Reine des Garous'' family Yes Dont let it get you down, Mito-tsan! Pretend youre eating some meat! You can cheer her up like that? thought Mary in amazement. Meanwhile, Mitotsudaira smiled bitterly. Um, sorry if Im not entirely consistent in how I say things. Anyway Partially due to pressure from the lower Loup-Garous and other races, myyes, the Reine des Garous'' family promised to support the humans in the Hundred Years War to ensure the rights and safety of non-humans. But after that, the lifestyle of the non-humans became a lot more like that of humans. It might have been an intentional strategy on the humans part. It was a way of acclimating and taming the non-humans. What she said sounded harsh to Mary, but that may have been because England was so centered on non-humans. But even if she understood that, stating an objection would not help the situation. Instead, she urged Mitotsudaira to continue. What did you mother do during all that? Eh? Oh. From what Ive heard, when her mother died, the noble who ruled the area tried to make a name for himself by taking advantage of the situation and hunting her down. My mother apparently purged all of his hunters. From then on, it seems people stopped coming here. But But The humans were pretty clever. They knew they could not stand up to her, so they put a weak noble family in charge of this forest and then sealed it off by dividing it up with roads. They divided up this forest? That question filled a room now lit only by a single flickering candle. A boy asked the question to the Reine des Garous. His nosebleed had finally stopped, but he had been told not to move from his back and the Reine des Garous lay on her side next to him. Thats right. She nodded. My family had originally allowed a few roads so that the humans could pass through because some generations preferred to avoid any complications. But they used that permission to expand all of the roads, even the ones that had fallen into disuse, and they started dividing up the forest. She thought back to an old memory that was also a regret. And, well, the circulation of the ecosystem doesnt work well when the forest is too small. Once we could no longer secure enough animals for food, we began to weaken as well. Yeah, Nate does eat a lot of meat. If she has been keeping that up away from me, I must have taught her well when she was younger. She felt satisfied in her education but brought her thoughts back to the past. My fellow Loup-Garous were hunted down or left for human society. Eventually, I was the only Loup-Garou in this area. She naturally let out a bitter smile. Honestly, she sighed. The humans did an excellent job. They knew they couldnt hope to defeat me directly, so they isolated me and my forest so I might as well not be there at all. And the next noble family to rule the land was too weak to ever defeat me, so they were just telling me to die here all alone. How did that lead to meeting your husband? Well, she said while looking to the boy. He lay on his back and turned a look of expectation toward her. Not that this is all that interesting a story, she thought to herself. The head of that noble family died during Hexagone Fran?aises Reformation and his son became the next ruler of the land. He was small and weak and disliked athletics, but he was a serious boy who loved books. She took a breath. And he would eventually become my husband. When my father inherited the land, yes, he was a very diligent person. He saw the rulers of other areas hunting down the werewolves for their people, so he decided to do the same. But my mother had already been isolated and what she had done in the past was well-known, so no one would help him. Mitotsudaira saw the other two girls nodding eagerly and she took a sip of tea. She quite enjoyed the way they leaned forward and the way their gazes told her to hurry up and continue the story. But my father knew fighting was not his thing, so he asked a friend for some advice. That friend Well, according to my mother, she was a sickly girl and my fathers childhood friend, but in the academyum, uh, to be blunt, she saved him from being bullied a lot. What kind of advice did that girl give him? Judge. Mitotsudaira leaned back and waved a hand to copy the act her father would sometimes make to match her mothers story. You really are stupid. Theres no way you can win in a fight, so that means you need to lay a trap. Yes, a trap. Mary applauded after realizing she was acting out the part. Mitotsudaira was not sure if that was a good or bad thing, but she smiled regardless. I dont have many opportunities to act like this on the Musashi. Anyway, he decided to lay a trap. And then But when I realized the humans had isolated me, I felt I had finally been freed from all the annoyances of life and decided I could live the rest of my life in quiet solitude. The Reine des Garous lay on her side with her back to the wall and Musashis chancellor to her left. She gave him a bitter smile. The werewolf queen placed her cheek on his left shoulder and wrapped her left arm around his head. She stroked his opposite cheek with her hand and he narrowed his eyes. That reaction removed the bitterness from her smile. But my fellow Loup-Garous were gone and my mother had died, so You werent lonely, were you? You are the Reine des Garous, after all. Whether he was being considerate or not, she swallowed the weak words she had almost said. Testament. Thats right. Royals are always isolated from everyone else. But But? Testament. When you are alone, you begin to think about the meaning of your own existence. I had books, cooking implements, clothes, and even food in this candy house that any child would be delighted to visit. But I no longer had anyone to talk to, so there was no meaning in entertaining, protecting, or dressing up. That was when I realized the lifestyle my mother had taught me was a human lifestyle. She had realized something then. I put distance between myself and the neighbors who lived the same way as me. Whenever one of the others had approached the humans, she had laughed and called them dogs, but she had only been able to do that because she had those others there in the first place. Once she was all alone, even being queen had no meaning. But at the time, she had thought she was unclean for being so immersed in a human lifestyle. She had even hated her mother for immersing her in it. She had even wandered naked through the forest to return to being a beast. But she had been shocked to realize even her appreciation of the beautiful scenery came from a human mindset. And that tree grew in front of the house. It was a fruit tree. Not only that, it bore a strong-smelling citrus fruit. When her mother had still been alive, a lost child had apparently reached the house and planted the fruit seeds he had with him. A fruit tree looked perfect with a candy house and her mother had said it would be something for her generation to look after, but she had seen it more as a threat. The smell reached its peak when spring shifted to summer and the tree began to bear fruit. The smell seemed to have been telling her to leave the house, so she had stayed out in the forest a lot more. Well, a lot happened, but I thought it was all the result of the current age, of destiny, and of what I wanted. So I decided to throw away everything I had. Throw it away? My first thought was to wander through the forest every day and, if someone had the guts to face me, I would obediently let them kill me. But I couldnt find anyone like that. That was when I decided to give in to my lifespan and just let myself rot. And then I found a poorly hidden trap set up on the road back to this house. It was a spring-loaded kind that would capture my leg. Did your husband do that? Testament, she confirmed. She thought back to that time and did not bother stopping the smile that ran from the corners of her mouth to her cheeks. When I saw it, I realized someone would definitely come for me if I was caught in that trap. Yes, and it would be a knight in shining armor who was willing to face the Reine des Garous. Maman, youre pretty amazing, arent you? Any girl would think the same thing. She had nothing to be ashamed of as she clenched her right fist and said that. At any rate, she went on to say what she had done back then. So I returned to the house, did the best I could to dress up for my knight, searched through my books to find the perfect way of expressing my thanksand I intentionally let the trap catch me. Intentionally? I dont think I would go that far, said Naito. Well, to be blunt, a trap like that cant even scratch my mother. We really are a strange family, realized Mitotsudaira. Yes. Now that I think about it, we werent even a normal Loup-Garou family, but she kept it such a secret that I just thought we were an amazing family! That overly honest and diligent side must have come from my father, she decided with a sigh. But anyway, she said. After my mother waited for about two days, my father showed up. He was in his first year of high school at the time and he ran over to her when he saw her. Was he excited that he had caught her? asked Mary. Mitotsudaira hesitated but finally answered. Well, no. She hesitated again but made up her mind. When he saw her leg in the trap, he started crying and saying Ive done something awful, I didnt think it would do this, and Im so sorry. I wasnt hurt at all, but he had a weak body, he was bullied at the academy, and he had experienced a lot of How should I put it? Not so much painful things, but restrictive and hurtful things. When setting up the trap, he had likely aspired to be a hero, but then he had seen her caught in the trap. He suddenly realized what exactly it was he had done. Thats a lot like Nate. She stroked him from the cheek to neck and he acted ticklish. But anyway, that had surprised her too. She had expected some great hero to appear, but it had been a skinny boy who was short enough to mistake for a girl. And far from wearing shining armor, he had worn an old worn-out school uniform. He cried and apologized while trying to remove the trap, but that kind of trap takes a lot of strength to remove. He had a lot of trouble and hurt his hand. As he tried, it even started to rain. She had not helped him, but she chose to believe it was out of respect for him. After he removed the trap, he put his coat over me so I wouldnt get wet. At the time, he was a full head shorter than me, but he still tried to carry me. Did you let him? Testament. How could I not after all the effort he put into it? But He collapsed once we reached here. It was because of the rain soaking him without his coat. And because he had to carry such a heavy- ow, ow, ow, ow, ow!! Then I placed him in this very bed and had the spirits heal him. Once he woke, I tried to look frightening and told him I was the Reine des Garous. That name has a lot of power, after all. And then he said, Sorry, but thank you for saving me, Miss Loup-Garou. She had spent a busy week after that until he had recovered. She had been so busy because it was filled with things she had not had to do before. He was still weak, so I made food for him, did his laundry, and She had felt shy. After all, she had been alone in the house with a boy. That tension and damage to her honor had never before been present in her life. And with all that We talked about so many things. Including why I was here and why I was alone. The most interesting part was that he could remove the parts of the candy house. The condition the Technohexen set for removing the candy was to be a child. The Reine des Garous would not attack children. She had told him that and seen him off after he recovered. When we parted, I made sure to tell him never to return. Why? She answered the boys surprised question. That is simple. Because he smelled amazingly good. She thought back to that time. His scent had not changed, but she had never smelled it before back then. It was not the smell of an herbivore or a carnivore. She had assumed it was the human smell of an omnivore, but I had never smelled it before. She had only realized the source of the smell later. At the time, she had simply thought it was a good smell and sent him safely back to his village without eating him. Then what happened to him? Apparently, he consulted with a local friend. That person did not believe he had actually met me and assumed he was making an excuse for getting lost, but he asked that friend a certain question. He said he wanted to properly thank and apologize to Miss Loup-Garou, but he did not know what to do since I had told him to never return. And what did his friend say? Testament. The Reine des Garous waved a hand and did an impression of that friends voice. You do not need to worry about her telling you not to come back. If she really didnt want you to come back, she wouldnt say that the first time around. If she really wanted to keep you away, she would act nice the first time but in a way that made you want to stay away if you wanted to be a good person. She would only reject someone who missed the clues and came back the second time. She kindly nursed you back to health, didnt she? Then youll be fine. But But? Apparently, that friend asked what was so great about me. The boobs, right? No. He had apparently answered differently. He said he had never seen someone so beautiful, he said I was cool, and he said he wanted to talk with me more. I see, said the boy. That mustve been a shock to the friend. Your husband doesnt have much tact, does he? No, he doesnt. She could not help but smile bitterly. I think we both realized what we lacked and from there it was an issue of compatibility. And then he had arrived. Anyway, a few days later, I caught him entering the forest and demanded to know why he had come. Looking back, she could tell she had been happy. She had known the only reason he would be there was to see her. She had been proud that he wanted her, but she had tried to reject that feeling back then. I came at him a little too harshly. But wasnt that the perfect attitude for a guy who liked the cool Reine des Garous? Wasnt it a real thrill for him? Yes It has always been a mystery just how well we communicated with each other. It feels like we focus so much on the convenient parts of the other. But that was likely what compatibility was. When I approached him, he got down on one knee and held out a wooden box. He said my clothes had to have been torn by the trap, so he brought me some new clothes. My heart was racing as I opened it on the spot and I found a Hexagone Fran?aise uniform of all things. Your husband is into some crazy things. She hit him once and then thought back on the past. So much happened back then. She had refused the uniform and brought him to the house. She chose to believe she had done so out of respect for him. By the time I tried on the uniform and showed it off to him to see if he liked it, it was already night. Since it was late, she had made him spend the night. She had stood guard over him, he had gone to sleep first, and she had slept in the following morning. But I found something amazing when I woke up. He had gotten up early and cooked breakfast. And he had made jam using the fruit on the tree outside. When staying with my mother before, my father had realized from her cooking that she had trouble with citrus fruits. But the Reine des Garous had to take care of the forest, so she could not let the tree die. So my father decided to use the candy houses sugar candy to make jam. Naito tilted her head. Thats citrus marmalade, right? But did your mom really like that? If she was living in the forest cut off from human civilization, she wouldnt have access to flour and wouldnt have any bread, right? Even a single fruit tree would make a lot, so how would they use it all? Um, Lady Naito? There are more ways to use jam than putting it on bread. After speaking to Naito, Mary turned to Mitotsudaira and said exactly what she expected her to. He used it as a sauce for cooking meat, didnt he? Judge. By mixing it with mustard and other sauces, he could make a salty-sweet sauce a lot like sweet vinegar. And doing that uses quite a lot of the jam. My father belonged to a poor noble family and there were a lot of fruit trees around their house, so he cooked like that a lot for himself too. That was why he thought to do the same for my mother. She took a breath. When he saw how much she liked it, he taught her how to make the jam and tried to leave. He assumed he would never meet her again. But then Yes? Mitotsudaira smiled as the other two girls asked her to continue. My mother said the uniform would no longer fit her after eating so much, so she asked him to bring another one for her. That was when she had realized the identity of that unfamiliar scent she had detected on him. Yes, it was citrus. When a poor noble family was surrounded by a variety of fruit orchards, what would happen as they tried to keep food on the table? Most of their food would come from those fruits and it would become a part of their scent. The smell of citrus was an irritant to Loup-Garous, but after passing through a human body, it became the smell of meat. The sharp, harsh aroma is sweetened and dissolved inside the meat. The jam sauce was an artificial reproduction of that. That first jam sauce he made was so very sweet. She had felt like she was eating his scent. It had dumbfounded her to the point that she had to look over at him to make sure his body was still intact. She remembered everything from the days following that. He had visited to teach her how to cook and she had taught him what edible plants he could find in the forest. Their repertoire of jam had increased, they had been able to eat all sorts of things together, and the forest environment may have been good for him because his health had not declined quite as often. She remembered it all. Their eating habits had grown more similar, so the citrus smell she had supposedly hated had started coming from her own body and the meat smell she loved so much had started coming from him. This had delighted her and they never had the exact same smell because one of them was a carnivore and the other was an omnivore. She had wanted to smell like him, so while helping him with his studies or something else, she would pretend to peer down at the textbook while really leaning in from behind and pressing her throat against him. That may have been the reason for something else. Helping him study was especially fun. I taught him history, old languages, and war while he taught me about new sciences, politics, and economics. But on occasion, he would mention his friend from back home. To be honest, I did not like that very much. You said she was a sickly girl, right? Thats definitely the heroine type. And the Reine des Garous is the jealous type, is she? Oh, and does Nate say not to compare girls with other girls because of that? That is simply the nature of women. But anyway, I didnt really understand what I was feeling back then. I simply wondered why he was talking about someone else when I was with him. Thinking back, I can tell he saw no problem with bringing her up because he thought nothing of her. But But? He seemed to have talent at managing his land and did well with that, but he seemed to have trouble getting along with people. Word spread that he was meeting with me or with a Technohexen. Once people realized it was partially true, rumors spread that he was working with me to expand his territory. What did he say about that? Oh, I heard about it from the birds because he never said anything. But when I indirectly turned the conversation in that direction, he said not to worry and that he would solve everything once he became a man. But would he really? I didnt really understand what he meant by becoming a man. He was short, weak, and looked just like a child, but One day, an incident had occurred. Suddenly, my father was no longer able to remove the sugar candy from the candy house. You mean he became an adult? asked Margot. Mitotsudaira nodded. My mother tried to comfort him, but he only apologized and said it was because he had thought things about her he shouldnt have. Such as? He had been thinking of confessing to her that he would come for her once he had grown to be her equal and could truly say he loved her. But it seemed the house had seen through it, so he assumed it was rejecting him so he couldnt take her from it. That wasnt it, was it? said Margot. The candy house was telling your mom to go with him, wasnt it? I may not be one to talk, but I dont think either of my parents really understood the others feelings or their own feelings. My father thought my mother was someone who protected the forest and my mother thought she would lose her excuse for not eating him once he grew up and was no longer a child. The two other girls stiffened at that last part. Thats right. My mother hadnt realized what it meant to have someone she didnt want to eat. But since my mother didnt want to eat him and my father was ashamed of what he had thought about her She took a breath and shrugged. They stopped seeing each other. I see, said the boy in the flickering candlelight. This is starting to get exciting. Y-you sure are taking this lightly! But anyway The Reine des Garous nodded and found the boy had turned to face her at some point. Fortunately, he seemed to have stopped bleeding, so she grabbed the shirt next to the bed and placed it over him. Nn. Thanks. Youre welcome. Well, I was an idiot too. Once I stopped seeing him, I thought I had done a decent job of withdrawing from it all, but it was really just him feeling ashamed. But I was convinced I would have to eat him the next time I saw him because I was the Reine des Garous. Well, theres no helping that. You lived in two different worlds. Testament. Thats true. He had a good friend back home. And from what I hear, that friend had feelings for him. I had convinced myself it would be better for him to say he loved her instead of me. I thought that would end that relationship between Loup-Garou and human. She smiled bitterly. After he left, I even said it. When he was still there, I was too afraid to do so, but I used the words to convince myself. Maman, you shouldnt bring yourself down like that. I know that, she said as she stroked his head and gave a genuine smile. She then continued with the story. But I began to hear unpleasant rumors from the birds and some of the spirits. When he entered the third year, classmates from a neighboring area approached him and accused him of taming the Reine des Garous. And if he wanted to prove them wrong, he had to go defeat me. And And They said they would accept him as a man and obey him if he did. It was actually a trick to take control of the land that had developed so well under his management. They wanted him to challenge me and be killed by me. And the council of feudal lords told him he could always run away but gave him these instructions: drive a stake into the Reine des Garous body to take her soul. But if you are going to run, we will decide you lack the ability needed to protect your land. They were worried about the rumors of him conspiring with me. When I heard about it all, I decided I would die for his sake. Wasnt that a bad idea? It was. She smiled and realized it had been a long time since she talked about this. She had not had anyone to tell it to since her daughter had left, so she hid nothing and did not try to make it sound better than it was. At the time, I was stupid, inexperienced, and desperate, so I wrote a letter and had the birds take it to him. It said, On the night of the next full moon, come prepared to take my life. I will give you my entire being. The chancellor would definitely lecture her about that. He probably would, agreed Mitotsudaira. Horizon would too, but hers would be expressionless. Judge, but my father was also stupid, inexperienced, and desperate. He thought as much as he could until the day of the full moon, but he apparently decided he wanted to see her and so he went. He also asked his friend for help. He said he had these two letters from the council of feudal lords and from Miss Loup-Garou and asked what he should do. Mitotsudaira smiled. And she said, You really are dumb. If you do what I tell you, the Reine des Garous will be a piece of cake. Did you know you have to use a special weapon for a Loup-Garou? Was that night even quieter than tonight? wondered the Reine des Garous. I set up the silver chain obelisks in front of the house and wrapped the chains around my arms and legs towell, to make sure I couldnt resist. Yes, and I opened the uniform he had given me from the chest to below the navel to make sure he could pierce my heart with a stake or a cross. Youre into some crazy stuff, too. She hit him twice and then smiled. Cmon. It set the mood and was perfect for being so full of myself. And halfway through the night when the moon was almost directly overhead, he showed up in front of the house. I was so excited! Ah, wait! If you hold my head like that and rub it with your chin, my face goes right between your breasts and its really amazing! She laughed and released him. Noticing heat in her cheeks, she continued to speak. I hadnt seen him in a while, but he had grown a bit and he had brought a large basket with him. Alsohe looked extremely uncertain of himself, so I told him to calm down and assured him I would obey him. I said I would offer everything up to him. And what did he do? Testament. He moved so close I could feel his breath on me, he opened the chest of my uniform even more, and he said he had come here after being told to kill me. But he had said more with a serious look on his face. He said a friend had told him of a way he could avoid killing me. A way to avoid killing her? Was there a way to do that, Lady Mitotsudaira? Judge, replied Mitotsudaira with a nod to Mary who was looking sleepy. I cant believe my parents. With that thought, she continued the story. My father didnt really know how to kill a Loup-Garou, so his friend had given him instructions. Listen. First, remove her clothes and look closely. Like at her breasts. And then say this. This being I heard from a friend that the stake and taking of your soul are metaphorical. So I was told to ask you what to do. I was told you would guide me through it all. Her mother had apparently not known what he meant. She had supposedly even asked if there really was a way to do that, but her father had nodded and said what his friend had told him to say. As a man, I apparently already have the stake needed to take everything that you have but also still be with you. But what is that stake? If I do have it, what am I supposed to do to you? Please tell me. Because I dont want to kill you and I want to be with you. So teach me what Im supposed to do. I didnt know what to do either when he said that, thought the Reine des Garous. She had thought he was there to take her life, but he had no intention of doing that and on his friends instructions He wanted to give me his stake. That meant for the Reine des Garous to be with a human and a weak one at that. It was unthinkable. To ensure their lineage remained, each generation of Reine des Garous would devour a powerful male and bear a mixture of their soul and her own soul as her child. But being queen had already lost all meaning for me. For that reason and because the chains prevented her from moving, she had asked him something. I said the clothes he had given me had gotten tight again. So I asked him to remove them since I couldnt use my hands at the moment. When he had moved in close to remove her clothes, she had brought her lips to the corner of his eye. The first time she had tasted him, it was through his tears. The Reine des Garous recalled what had happened after that. She had thought she might resist that first time and she had been afraid of any slight discrepancies in their understanding, so she had remained chained up in the moonlight. She had then taught him what to do. The etiquette of wolves is to start by moving in close and sniffing each others scent. They had rubbed their cheeks together, brushed their hands through their hair, touched their necks together, and felt each others breathing and warmth. That was the first time she had allowed herself to tell herself she loved that smell. He smelled nice, he was attached to her, he wanted her, he fed her delicious food, and he thought of her first in everything. She had tried to sacrifice herself, but he had never considered the possibility and insisted on them being together. If she thought or said she loved him, no one would blame her at that point. So as they rubbed their bodies together, disturbed their clothing, and became enveloped in each others warmth, she gave another instruction. Now, please hold me tight. Thinking back, we had gone a little overboard during our normal study sessions. Bad queen. But he had awkwardly and hesitantly embraced her. Now the lips. Their lips had met. Um, is yourtongue ready? He had answered yes by sticking out his tongue. While they wrapped their tongues around each other, tugged, and licked each others tongues, she had realized something. She was tasting him. But had he understood that as well? Urgency filled his movements as he embraced her and hers as she pressed against him. Their movements filled the gaps in each others skin and pressed them against each other. Um, more She had not been drinking his blood, devouring his flesh, or chewing on his bones. They had been smelling him and pressing their skin together, rubbing their tongues across each others mucous membranes and soft flesh, tightly embracing as they brought their bodies and minds together, and wiping away or licking up or even rubbing in their saliva and tears. And it was intoxicating. Loup-Garous were nearly spirits, so they could control others through ether. It was a type of assimilation, so they would even obtain their preys thoughts when eating them. Those thoughts would be submission, fear, and futile resistance. Feeling those ensured their status and the joy of being devoured that some felt was the power and pride of being a predator. But what if they did not eat the other person and instead wanted to be with them? Our thoughts, movements, and feelings all passed back and forth between us. As she accepted his feelings, her own feelings reached him via the ether. Not only was it impossible to hide anything, but what he thought about her thoughts and her own thoughts inside him would return to her through the assimilation. Simply remembering it was enough to make her shudder. The more they had thought, the more their thoughts had combined. She had lost track of who she was and simply felt good and happy as they intertwined. Now, please He had done exactly what she wanted. The feeling would reach her and circulated between them, so I accepted him as if offering myself up to him. He had been a different being from herself. She had wanted to be closer to him and his scent resembled hers, but he was definitely a different creature. But as he had kissed her and attacked where she could not resist, she had spoken up. O-okay. Lets try to go deep in there. She could now say they had done a little too much studying then, but that was because she was calmer now. At the time, they had both been very serious. She even had a faint memory of saying three, two, one, go, but she hoped she was imagining that one. But that gathering of his flesh and scent had reached a place she was unable to see. The empty part of her she could do nothing about was expanded and filled by that flesh and scent of his that she wanted more than anything else. As she had wetly wrapped around it, she had felt a strong pain. Ee! She had wondered if this was really okay, but had that been due to surprise, fear, or joy? Without finding the answer, his embrace had grown even stronger. Instead of simply bringing their lips together, they had started seeking each other to the point of exchanging breaths or kneading each other. The two of them had continued pushing or groping each others bodies yet never moving away from each other. As time went on, they fulfilled each other or were fulfilled countless times. But After remembering that much, the Reine des Garous sighed. My inexperience took that in an interesting direction. After desiring each other for a while, the two of them had realized something about their condition. First of all, they never grew tired. She was a non-human royal, so she had predicted her own endurance, but he could also continue without end due to receiving her feelings and regenerative ability through the ether. One could say he had received the protection of the Reine des Garous. And on top of that The regenerative ability of the Loup-Garou race kept trying to heal my wound right away. To teach her body it was not a wound, they had needed to keep at it for a very, very long time to make a mold of his shape. We really did just keep doing that. But he had been incredibly worried about her wound. Um, are you okay? Should we stop? No, no, no, no, no, no! Im fine! Perfectly fine! I really am, so just a little longer! Thinking back, if I was, then I could have stopped. Well, I can chalk that up to a discrepancy in our understanding of each other. Yes, that was it. But as they brought their bodies together, those kinds of words had melted into warm thoughts and circulated between their hearts. It had all been perfect for desiring each other without end. For the first three days and three nights, they had continually desired each other and answered that desire while still standing. She had started off offering herself to him, but because she was sharing her pain with him and receiving his feelings, she soon began to prioritize what she wanted. Worst of all, she was able to request whatever she wanted in the name of teaching him. N-now, there. Work hard there and keep at it. Dont give in until I say its okay. C-can you be more specific, Miss Loup-Garou? Make your instructions more specific. How could he ask a girl to say something so embarrassing? I did tell him, though. But to be absolutely sure she would not resist, they had only loosened the chains a little and they had remained standing while desiring each other, answering each others desires, begging for what they wanted, and responding to those requests. On the fourth day, she had been relieved to find she still had no desire to resist. They had loosened the chains further so she could get down on her knees and elbows in front of the house. In that position, she could reach any part of his body with her lips and she could finally hold him in her arms. That was when their mutual desire had truly begun. Instead of only being on the receiving end, she could directly desire things, wrap around him, and bend her back to offer herself to him since the chains weighed down her arms and legs. She had also answered his desires when he cried out like a child or like he was crying. She had wanted to pay him back for everything he had done over the past three days, so she had continued doing all sorts of things for him. It was wonderful that my mouth could reach. She had sent out her tongue and licked over every single part of him. She had trembled as she felt his scent reach her nose from inside her mouth, on her tongue, and in the back of her throat. When she had made him stand with his back pressed up against the pillar and kneeled in front of him, her lips were at the perfect height to reach him. She had done anything for him in the name of teaching him. To tame a Loup-Garou, you must stick your spear everywhere you can. And to keep a beast from biting, you can stick something in the back of their throat. That prevents them from closing the base of their jaw and Well, just stay still. H-huh? I feel like you gave up explaining partway through! Again, why are you trying to make a girl explain all the details? I did explain them, though. She had kissed him, used her tongue to guide him deep into her throat, and slowly moved her head forward and back while sucking and moving him back outside of her lips. She had also used the pressure of her lips to pull his scent from him and savor it. When he could no longer contain himself, she had taken her reward onto her tongue, the backs of her teeth, and the back of her throat before carefully swallowing it. She would also sometimes gently bite him with her back teeth. After repeating this again and again, a new thought had come to her. Im glad I didnt eat him. The flavor that soaked into her mouth, the back of her throat, her skin, and inside her body was the human flavor she had wanted so much. If she ate him, it was over after the one time. But by not eating him, she could continue to enjoy this flesh and this scent as she felt it thick on her tongue, sticky in her throat, and resilient against her teeth. And it went beyond her mouth. She felt it in her skin, in her flesh, in the sensation of being touched, in the sensation of him pressing up against her, in being groped, in being pinched, and in being embraced. She could stay with him forever because she had not eaten him. And the grooming and regeneration of a bestial spirit was perfect for refreshing and preparing their bodies. Even after experiencing it countless times, it would quickly fade and leave them wanting more. So they had both decided to keep going until the other was exhausted and they had continued for another three days and three nights. Only then did they finally remove the chains and fully remove their clothes. Now, can you take off my clothes? Oh, but you can do that without me telling you how, right? Well, um Ive imagined doing it for so long. He had apologized, so she had no choice but to embrace him and whisper that she had too. Newly exposing their naked bodies to each other had been embarrassing, but it was no longer a one-way situation of doing something or having something done. Once they had begun intertwining their bodies, there had been no stopping them. When she had taken his hand, he had pulled her hand to him. When she had moved her body in close, he had moved back toward her and deep inside her. When she had turned her back, he had embraced her and filled her up. Without saying a word, they had known exactly what the other wanted done and they had fulfilled those desires and had their own desires fulfilled. The biggest change was that she could have him lick her now that she had removed her clothes. His wetness reached the places filled with her scent and he had licked all over every part of her, front and back. She had moved around at the ticklish feeling and done the same to him, but she had grown nearly intoxicated from having his scent washed all over her by his tongue and she had asked one thing. She had gotten on hands and knees in front of him, traced her tongue along him, and spoke. Now, will you cover me with your scent? She had wanted him to mark her, but he had hesitated. Once she had urged him on with her tongue and gaze, he had granted her desire. That was when she had nearly passed out. While she lay face down and trembling in the puddle of his scent, he had moved up behind her. U-um, to tame you, I have to drive my stake everywhere, right? Eh? They could not allow a discrepancy in their understanding. She had raised her hips toward him, he had grabbed them, and to tame her, he had driven his stake into a place he had not yet done so. But U-um, Miss Loup-Garou, this doesnt seem to have tamed you at all! W-work harder! Yes, work harder! The Far Eastern character for hard work is a combination of the characters for woman, crotch, and strength, so keeping this up will give you strength! I really am stupid, arent I? But she had offered him every place she could accept him, received what he gave her when he could not hold it in any longer, was covered by it, licked it up, and swallowed it. They had continued embracing and desiring each other without interruption for another three days and three nights. Yes, we really did. I even used my high-speed techniques toumbe tamed. Yes, thats right. I was tamed at high speed. But eventually, their bodies had begun to lose their strength. Thinking it was finally over, they had moved into the house while still embracing each other. During this break, she had thought back on the past days and begun to realize just how horribly embarrassing everything they had done was. But then Ah. Right inside the front door, her weak feet had stumbled and she had fallen so her knees and breasts reached the floor. She had tried to get back up and managed to raise her knees, but her arms had been too weak. The next thing she knew Eh? She was on the floor with her knees spread wide and her hips sticking up toward him behind her. It was an embarrassing position and the way she had asked him to hold her up had been a mistake. Please. Their mutual understanding had failed, so he had come at her with even more desire than before. In truth, she really had cried several times. Because it was so good. Her carelessness had led to an even more embarrassing time over the next three days and three nights. After the battle, the two of them had ended up collapsed on the floor in each others arms. This time, she truly, truly had thought it was time for a ceasefire. Any more education would have definitely been wrong. Not that everything up until then had not been wrong. At any rate, she had not seen how it could get any worse. But after she got up first, she had seen him next to her covered in sweat, gasping for breath, and red in the cheeks. She had found him incredibly cute and he was amazing no matter what he did. He had looked up at her with teary eyes and reached out a hand as if asking for help. Please A failure in their mutual understanding had suddenly filled her with even more desire than before. In truth, she really had almost cried several times. Because his reactions were so good. She had been fairly certain that the teaching him excuse was still valid. Probably. Heh heh. How is it? Cmon, dont hide your face. Ill hold both your hands down if I have to. And C heh heh C tell me exactly how good it feels. Now, begin. She had made him say all sorts of things, but she had later taught him all sorts of things to balance it out. But even if our understanding could be a little off, our amazing compatibility was the real problem. Yes, that was the problem. A huge problem. And he didnt help with what he said. Wh-what if a lost child shows up? Of course that was going to fire me up even more. They had continued for another three days and three nights on the floor, below the table, or next to the chairs. Their movements of desire had formed a slow crawl toward the neighboring room. She had decided that they would surely get some sleep once they were in the bedroom. But she had been too na?ve. Another problem had arisen because the bedroom had a bookcase and it of course contained a health textbook. Y-you need to study before going to bed, dont you!? Eh? What is this acrobatic position? Can humans really do that? Wow! She had been unsure why he was so impressed. Regardless, they had studied the book on the floor, had a hands-on lesson, and then went over it again just to be sure. They had confirmed their own techniques, blushed as they taught each other just what they should do when they were alone and thinking about the other, and then finally made it onto the bed. She had exposed her defenseless stomach on the soft sheets, spread her thighs to receive him, had her knees lifted up from below, raised her own hips, looked down on him from above, and embraced him again. She was no longer teaching him. They simply obeyed their circulating thoughts, spent a final three days and three nights as she accepted him in from above countless times, and finally fell gently to sleep while still embracing each other. Although he had woken up five minutes later as he suffocated in her breasts. Afterwards, they had slept like a log for three days straight, pecked at each other as they dozed, and repeatedly desired each other and answered the others desire to confirm they were there when they woke up. Their connected and overlapping minds had shared a single thought from the moment they had begun until the very end: I never want to leave this person. Come to think of it, Ive done just that here. Remembering it all filled her heart with love instead of embarrassment. She also remembered what had happened after they had woken from their excessive time together. They had both gotten up, exchanged a glance, smiled, shared a meal, and played in the water together. Lets go. He had then tugged on her hand. He had been ready then. When seeing his thoughts, she had learned that he knew human society would never allow him to marry the Reine des Garous. But he had made up his mind, so she had done the same. Yes, lets go. She had taken his hand and she had wanted to go with him. And when my parents left the forest together Mitotsudaira stopped at that point. Mary was slowly nodding off to her right. Was the story too boring? But she also remembered the exhaustion from the day. Ma-yan must be tired after all the healing and other stuff she did. From what I saw, she fell asleep around the time your mom tied herself up with the chains. That would explain why she had never been asked for details about her parents joining together. Tenzou would probably have some difficulties concerning that at some point, but it was not her problem. For now, she supported Marys head with her shoulder, but H-her breasts are pressing against my right elbow!! She felt some fresh surprise at realizing what it felt like with someone who actually had something there, but she managed to support the girl. Naito opened a new Magie Figur and moved the meter down to zero before speaking. Now, get on with the story. Margot, you really like this kind of story, dont you? Its called having taste, she said with a smile and a wave of her bandaged right hand. But Mitotsudaira raised one corner of her mouth in a smile of her own. I say that, but I dont really know much more. No one would approach my parents after they left the forest and his friend went to Paris where her brother lived. But my parents lived a fulfilling life and they eventually realized my mother was pregnant with me. And And? Paristhat is, Hexagone Fran?aises central academy, cole de Paris, summoned my parents. They thought the time had finally come to be punished for what they had done, but when they got there She had a feeling they had always be vague about this part of the story. According to them, they were given a plea to spare some peoples lives. It had been sent by the classmates and feudal lords who had plotted against my father. They traveled to Paris and they gave their swords to my parents. Theykept their promise? A lot must have happened, but they had the blood of knights in their veins and they had promised to serve my father if he defeated my mother. He had made her his wife, so they kept their promise and my parents have been protected by them ever since. Mitotsudaira smiled bitterly. And my parents were forgiven. Based on what my mother said, it must have been in exchange for becoming vice chancellor as the Reine des Garous once Louis Exiv took his inherited name. That allowed her to give birth to me in Paris, hide her identity, claim to have ruled a different land, and yet continue to protect this forest. But At that point, she realized something. That sickly girl who was my fathers local friend was probably the same one who judged them in Paris. She was Anne of Austria. Louis Exivs younger sister by birth and his mother by inherited name. Shes rumored to be in Magdeburg now, right? Judge. Mitotsudaira nodded and stared into the darkness ahead of her. She was probably sent to this spirit-filled forest for a restful lifestyle to help with her incurable illness. Her brother Exivs abilities were recognized, but the Testament Unions interference forced her to take the position of provisional chancellor and Student Council president. To her, the Reine des Garous that her local friend had taken as a wife had to have been a reliable existence. Mito-tsan, Ill erase that last part from the recording. Only then did she notice the sharpness of her words. Sorry, she said with a light bow. From my parents perspective, shes the one that brought them together and then allowed them to remain together. Without her, you never wouldve been born. The thought of her own birth got her thinking, but as she thought, she began to wonder what was wrong with her mother for telling her that sexual story when she was so young. She had a feeling she had seen her mother telling it while wiggling back and forth with her hands on her cheeks about once every three days. She also remembered her mother rejoicing when she copied that action, but she stopped herself because she had a feeling that remembering any more would lead to a fatal dose of painful memories. But I really do owe my life to a lot of different people. Then again, I guess the reason my mother is my enemy now is so she can pay back the debt made before I was born and right after I was born. Oh, Mito-tsan, youre so cool. She had recovered enough to reply with I am a knight, after all. But thats thanks to the others. She had still not fully recovered, but she was not wrong to think that. How about we get some sleep? Im sure well be moving before the sun is up tomorrow morning. What about Ma-yan? You can just leave her next to me. I sure have gotten lenient, she thought while supporting the girls back and lying down. She managed to get both her and Mary lying on the slope. Nn. But Mary fell toward her and gently clung to her. Eh? she thought, but Marys arms were already wrapped around her back and chest and were even approaching her waist. The girls head and floral-smelling hair rested on her chest and held her in place. Nnn Ehh!? Does she like to hold something when she sleeps!? Wait, um Margot! Why are you recording this!? Tenzou! Tenzou! Is she like this with you too!? W-well, Im always on the top bunk, so Mitotsudaira and Margot exchanged a serious glance. Mito-tsan, why dont we take a major step in your fathers footsteps and teach her some things here? No matter how I look at this, I have to agree with you. Y-you two dont understand the beauty of conflicting feelings, do you!? As they argued back and forth, Mitotsudaira placed her chin on Marys head. Since Mary had not said anything more, she could assume the chancellor was still safe. But what are he and my mother doing right now? After telling her long story and taking a break, the Reine des Garous looked to the boy who was embracing her left arm. He was asleep. He was curled up next to her and gently breathing. Honestly, how defenseless can you be? This was not a kind place where she would not eat him simply because he did not oppose her, but He really is entrusting everything to me. This was just like a child feeling safe in his parents arms and falling asleep. He was lost in the relief of leaving his safety up to someone else. And if he was doing that, she could do whatever she wanted. Thinking this would be her last chance, she opened her mouth and brought her lips to his forehead. ? She smelled something there. She smelled the nostalgic scent of her daughter, the scent of bread, the scent of the incense used at Shinto shrines, a dog-like scent, and Oh? Curious, she licked him and detected a flavor rising from her tongue to her nose. This is? She knew it but at the same time did not. Frustrated, she licked him a second and third time to check. But she really could not place the flavor. Whatever it was, it was saying Im here. She did not know what was saying Im here, but she had a feeling the words Im here could describe this boy. Wanting to know what it was, she prepared to move from licking to just about sucking on him, but She suddenly remembered something she had forgotten for a long, long time. It cant be. At the same time, a Signe Cadre appeared next to her face. It was a Catholic type, but Hm? Didnt I temporarily block any from the Student Council or chancellors officers? She checked and saw this one was not from either group. It had arrived via her home, so her husband had forwarded it to her and it was originally from Anne, of course. She looked to the boy next to her. My. Does everyone find this boy to be that important? Volume 3B, 47: Sunny One in the Moonlight Volume 3B, Chapter 47: Sunny One in the Moonlight When do you hope it goes well But would honestly be annoyed if it did? Point Allocation (Surprise Attack) The starlight shined on the clouds in the night sky and several shadows floated between those clouds. They were ships bearing the national emblem of Hexagone Fran?aise and the academy emblem of Ecole de Paris. They sat motionlessly in the air with the floating city of IZUMO below and an especially large white ship in the center. That was Hexagone Fran?aises flagship Pension Versailles. The Belle de Marionnettes and people on its front deck were silently watching the surrounding sky. A single light in the center of the deck supported them all. That light was Louis Exiv. Powerful light and flares wrapped around his body as he crossed his arms and faced east. His eyes were turned toward the Musashi visible in the distance. In the starlight, the Musashi looked like a floating mountain range and Exivs eyebrows were slightly raised. Do you think Luynes is handling this in her usual way, Terumoto? What? You noticed me? And here I thought I could sneak up behind you and put some clothes over your back. Heh. Of course I noticed, Terumoto. There is nothing about your presence I wont notice. Oh, an opening. Exiv collapsed to the deck from a sudden wooden sword to the butt. What? You didnt notice that? Youre hopeless. Terumoto kicked Exivs collapsed form while holding a non-tobacco herb kiseru in the corner of her mouth. Her foot audibly struck his flesh and he let out a shriek, but she paid it no heed, crossed her arms, and puffed out her chest. Before long, he slowly stood up in front of her and turned to face her. Heh. T-Terumoto I would like to have a calm chat with you. Not now, dick boy. Im busy, so itll have to wait. For now, you can randomly reply to or give your thoughts on what Im going to say. Im only out here for a change of pace and some fresh air. Oh? Has the Artemis of Ecole de Paris been so busy studying that her frustration has been building up? I cant help it. I made a promise to Anne. Oh, you mean finding people to inherit the names of all my mistresses? Dont say it. She swung her wooden sword and Exiv got up on his tip-toes in a shallow V-shape to dodge it. He gave another heh and brushed up his hair, but he suddenly stopped and took a defensive stance. Oh? Terumoto? What has you so fired up? Why are you wielding that with both hands? All you have to do is stay still. She slowly moved in closer and he slowly backed away. Did Mouri-01 and the others fail down below? she asked. Testament. They showed a willingness to destroy the spirits forest to complete their mission. I believe that was more than enough to provide a warning to M.H.R.R. After all, they had likely thought my warriors would be too afraid of the spirits to fight in the forest. Mouri-01s group did well. If it will force M.H.R.R. to rethink their front line, then it was worth it. But what about the Reine des Garous and Musashis chancellor and student council president? Thats the question. Exiv crossed his arms and brought a hand to his chin. She has yet to do anything. She seems to have taken a liking to the boy. We need to thank Luynes and Anne. The only ones shell listen to are her husband and Anne. Her husband isnt interfering, so that leaves Anne. Its a good thing Musashi went to M.H.R.R. They were able to relay our communications to Anne in Magdeburg. Will the Reine des Garous be starting her new mission with the Musashi Chancellor rescue team tomorrow? Heh. Well be in trouble if she doesnt. After all Now, listen. Stop acting so self-important. With a snap of the wrist, the back of her wooden sword shot up into Exivs crotch like a scythe. All of the surrounding men shrieked and drew back while Exiv swayed but kept his feet. A-a king never falls! I will bend my knee to no one, Terumoto! Youre no fun. Now, get to the point. Heh. Y-yes. First, um His legs were turned somewhat inward as he pointed east with his thumb. Magdeburg will be a battlefield by the day after tomorrow. And His thumb turned to point south. Word just came in from the southern division. M.H.R.R.s Catholics and Hashibas southern warriors are preparing for battle on the eastern border of K.P.A. Italia. You mean? Testament. M.H.R.Rno, Hashiba is finally beginning their battle to settle things with K.P.A. Italia. It will be a short battle based on the history recreation of a Far Eastern naval battle. Our main force is deployed here at IZUMO in the north, so its the perfect opportunity for the M.H.R.R. Catholics and Hashiba. The M.H.R.R. Catholics probably want to win this battle and then move on to Magdeburg the day after tomorrow, he explained. But it cant be easy. With Magdeburg and K.P.A. Italia, M.H.R.R. has two upcoming battles. That means all of M.H.R.R. will be fighting. Meanwhile, Musashis chancellor has to reach Magdeburg through it all. Well, hell be fine if the Reine des Garouss with him. Do you think Musashi will send an additional rescue team? Heh. I doubt it. She struck him and clicked her tongue as he began to collapse. Dont act so full of yourself when it involves us. Cmon, give me your reasoning. Hehheh heh W-well, you see, the Reine des Garous will be the one to choose their route and there is no chance of anything standing in their way when they have her with them. In fact, I doubt the Reine des Garous herself will feel any need for us to send assistance either. You sure are useless compared to some beast. A king needs enough leeway to let a beast do as she pleases. But anyway He crossed his arms and looked across the sky from east to south. After the Sack of Magdeburg, the battle over K.P.A. Italia finally begins. Terumoto sensed some discouragement in Exivs voice. Hes worried about Annes lifespan. Both Exiv and Anne had divine blood, so they had long lives, although not as long as the long-lived race. From what she had heard, Exiv had grown slowly when he was young and had only grown to what he was now in the last few years. If his family was anything to go by, his lifespan would be no different from a normal persons from here on. Anne on the other hand had grown quickly when young, but her growth had stopped at the age of fourteen or fifteen. The divine blood had shown itself in her more. But that didnt mix well with her human side. As a god, she did not belong in this world and her body had started to disappear. Based on what Terumoto had heard, Anne was something halfway between ghost and human. She would trip getting out of bed because her feet would disappear, but when she looked, her feet would be there. But Shes family, so you want to see her, dont you? Heh. I have you, Terumoto. And I have plenty of retainers. My sister only left because she knew that. Is acting tough, a kings primary job? Exiv gave her a look with the corner of his mouth slightly lifted, but that was all. His expression quickly returned to normal and he looked to the east. Terumoto, you are looking for someone too, arent you? The previous bearer of Mouri-01s inherited name. That Mouri Motokiyo left Mouri when he was unable to bear the weight of that name. Masazumi asked a question as she took Mazarin to the diplomat lodgings on Tamas surface. Shes looking for someone? Past ten at night, the surfaces wide blocks and long blocks had closed their movable barriers and shut their doors. Masazumi and Mazarin were speaking while Naruze went to the police box in charge of those barriers and doors. Asama accompanied them and she tilted her head. The previous Mouri Motokiyo? Guericke had returned to his own ship, so Mazarin was alone and she nodded expressionlessly. Testament. He was one year older than Lady Terumoto and it was apparently after seeing him inherit the name of Mouri Motokiyo that she decided to inherit the name of Terumoto. I hear he really was her uncle or something. But didnt one of your automatons inherit the Motokiyo name? That information was in the almanac, but Mazarin shook her head with a troubled look. Not originally. You see, he ran away. Yeah, an inherited name is a source of pressure. Come to think of it, I dont have that stress since I never inherited my name. She knew being an Hexagone Fran?aise leader like Mazarin had to be really stressful and it had to have been for Motokiyo as well. According to the Mouri clan, he ran away shortly before entering elementary school. That was fast. Testament. But he had his reasons. At the time, the Mouri clan and Hexagone Fran?aise were exchanging inherited names and VIP hostages, but a certain individuals inherited name became a problem. May I ask who that was? Testament, replied Mazarin. She looked around and made sure no one else was around. It was Louis XIVs half-brother, Eustache Dauger. According to the history from the Age of the Gods, he was not a child of the kings wife, Lady Anne of Austria, so Louis XIV was above him in the line of succession. However, he was still a man who could easily shake Louis XIVs reign. Lord Motokiyo was to become your aide, so the Mouri clan tried to give him the name of my half-brother Eustache Dauger as a double inherited name. Exiv crossed his arms even more as he spoke quickly. They were trying to assist Hexagone Fran?aise by keeping that threat to my rule away from anyone with connections inside Hexagone Fran?aise itself. Judge. Terumoto nodded and shrugged. Thats right. Even if he tried to rebel against Hexagone Fran?aise, the people of Mouri wouldnt go along with it. It was a strategic inherited name. She paused. But my uncle ran away. Although back then I thought of him more like a brother. Heh. It wouldnt bother me even if you said he was like a lover. I feel like pointing out that makes it sounds as if you think my past is meaningless. She smiled bitterly, placed the tip of her wooden sword on the deck, and wrapped her hands around the bottom of the hilt. Well, I doubt well ever find him. If hes still alive, hed be eighteen now. Eighteen? That question came from Asama who was managing Mazarins divine transmission settings next to Masazumi. Masazumi turned around and found Asama frowning. Um But didnt you say Lady Terumoto was a year younger than him? Testament. She is in her second year of high school. Masazumi and Asama exchanged a glance. Asama: To choose my words carefullyLady Terumoto is very mature for her age. Wise Sister: Heh heh. Well, she probably is already trying to create some descendants. Mal-Ga: Could you not make those jokes while Im working? I can agree with that, thought Masazumi before asking a question. Cardinal Mazarin, we will help in any way we can. Can you give us anything more-ri about Mouri Motokiyo we could use to identify him? Mal-Ga: Oh, sorry, Masazumi. I actually laughed at that one a little. Sorry, sorry. Wise Sister: Heh heh. Why are you laughing at Masazumis jokes? You need to apologize a lot more than that. Vice President: I didnt mean that one! It just slipped out, okay!? Dammit, this pisses me off! She felt like this day had helped her get used to expressionlessly typing in protests. And with that thought, she spoke to Mazarin. If Musashi ever comes across someone like that, wed like to report it. Naruze ran back with her hand in the air to say the police box had okayed their passage. Seeing that, Masazumi asked Mazarins Mouse form a question. What are his identifying features? Testament. Very well. According to what Lady Terumoto has said Mazarin described Motokiyo for them. Even as a child, he was very tall and had a macho build. And since hes on the run, he would probably be wearing a mask or something to hide his face. All of them froze in place. Masazumi maintained her expressionless look. She looked to the side and Asama nodded expressionlessly back at her. Asama: Our class really is nothing but influential people and idiots, isnt it? Vice President: I-its too soon! Its too soon to say that! We still dont know its really him! Mal-Ga: Isnt it more than halfway confirmed? Anyway, thought Masazumi as she forced a smile and asked Mazarin something else. What if someone like that was already on the Musashi? Oh? Is there someone? You have to know who I mean, she thought. After all, video footage of Musashis battles had been transmitted over the divine network several times. But they would not want to forcibly interfere here, so Masazumi slowly shook her head. No, I just meant in the off chance. Yes, if C hypothetically C that were the case, what would happen? Well, Mazarin brought a hand to her mouth in thought. I believe we have spoken with Musashis previous student councils about this on a few occasions in the past. I have determined we could claim you were hiding him from us and use it against you in negotiations. Wise Sister: Heh heh. That settles it! It does! I bet this was all a setup! Stop pouring on the pressure. Masazumi said nothing, so Mazarin shrugged. Of course, that is just my personal idea. Yes, I was only joking. Ha ha ha ha. That final laugh was made completely expressionlessly. She isnt joking. Shes completely serious. Masazumi nodded and laughed too. She saw Naruze gesturing instructions to the person in charge of opening and closing the barrier. Ha ha. A joke. Of course, of course. A joke. Ha ha ha ha ha ha. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. As the movable barrier opened, a group including Persona-kun and Ohiroshiki appeared on the other side. !? Asama had moved to Masazumis side, so she had an excellent view of the girls surprised look. Masazumi really has gotten good at her visual reactions lately. Mazarin was looking at Masazumi, so she had yet to notice Persona-kuns group. However, she had noticed the wind produced by the opening barrier. Oh? Is the barrier opening? Naruze threw as many acceleration spells onto the barrier as she could manage and it slammed closed. With a great roar, the hatch sealed shut in front of Mazarin. As the metallic sound reverberated through the air, Masazumi tapped the Mouses shoulder to turn her around and pointed to the neighboring wide block. Cmon. This door is acting up, soumlets go this way. Eh? R-really? Just as Mazarin looked back at the barrier hatch, the impact of slamming shut caused it to bounce back open. Naruze, the one who had added on so many acceleration spells, scratched at her head. Oh, crap. I didnt think this through at all. Mal-Ga: Dont be too hard on me. Wise Sister: So youre saying you want us to be gentle!? You are, arent you!? Oh, what a dirty girl!! Asama: P-please dont sully my divine network! And the door! As Asama watched, Jizuri Suzaku suddenly fell from the sky and forced the door shut. The landing and closing caused two additional loud noises and shook the floor. Naomasa sighed from the god of wars shoulder and Asama glared up at her. Can we really say that settles it? Next, Ohiroshikis voice came from the other side of the door. Wh-what are you people doing!? We were out working on Tamas repairs, so were on our way to a late-night bathhouse! Yeah? said Naomasa. Well, this roads closed. Find another way. Ah, y-you tyrant! You large-breasted women are all such tyrants! You take up too much space! And when people try to move you out of the way, you say theyre molesting you! And in accordance with my faith, I dont even want to touch you in the first place! Shut up! Go eat some rotten fried rice, get diarrhea, and get too sick to leave bed!! What, what!? Th-that was oddly specific! Why do we attack each other like this? As Asama wondered that, Masazumi crouched down and tapped Mazarins shoulder. U-um, it seems this road is closed. So, uh, lets go over there and, uh, talk more about Lord Motokiyo. Eh? Oh, Testament. The thing about him is Masazumi nodded repeatedly to urge her on and the Mouse pointed at her own back. Lady Terumoto thinks he has a tattoo on his back. When she and her group were in a confrontation against a group of local children, Lord Motokiyo saved her. Mazarin shrugged. He was apparently badly injured in the process and he got a dragon emblem on the back that protected her. She suspects the tattoo provided some kind of divine protection. I have determined that would be the best way to identify him. Mal-Ga: Huh? So it isnt him? Persona-kuns skin doesnt have a mark on it. Asama: It isnt a manga-style tattoo that only appears during battle, is it? Uqui: I have never seen anything like that during our past battles. In that case Asama snapped her fingers and Jizuri Suzaku opened the door. Oh? Mazarin tilted her head and looked to the group walking through with bathhouse bucket sets. The boys all looked to the girls and Jizuri Suzaku. Did you see that!? Did you!? There was no good reason to keep me from going to the bathhouse to enjoy having only a single wall between me and the little girls! You and your stupid breasts! Shut up! Do you want me to have you arrested!? I will!! shouted back Naomasa. We all understand that, but you can say it anyway. Anyway, Nenji-kun! A bath after a day of hard work truly is the best! It always makes me feel like Im melting away! Indeed it does. I always nearly end up sucked down the drain. Tonight will be a curry bath! What an overwhelming bother. Regardless, Asama, Masazumi, and Mazarin nodded toward that group as they passed. But after a while, a boy with a macho build and a bucket helmet walked past. It was Persona-kun. When he noticed them, he placed his hands on his thighs, gave a shallow bow, and continued after the others. There was no longer anything to worry about, so Asama waved. May Isuspect you a little over that one? asked Mazarin. No, no, no. Asama frantically shook her hand and head. I-it isnt him. It really isnt. For one, his name isnt Lord Motokiyo. Its Persona-kun. Yes, and I think the -kun is part of his name. And look. Theres nothing on his back. True, said Mazarin. Asama also turned around to check and saw nothing on Persona-kuns back. As they watched him walk away at a natural pace, Mazarin tilted her head. It is strange how some people can look so alike, but it does happen. Asama had a feeling that was the wrong way of looking at this in a number of ways, but she decided not to worry about it. He does wear the helmet, though. The sky was dyed deeply in the colors of night and the stars were growing bright. Dawn was approaching. Terumoto laughed bitterly into the night air as she read the signe cadre from Mazarin. So it really wasnt him. It seems a bit hard to say it isnt, though. Will I eventually find him? Or would it better if I didnt? Why would that be? asked Exiv. She closed the signe cadre, closed her eyes, and nodded. If I never find him, I can continue thinking hes living his life somewhere else. Heh. I adore how reserved you are about what truly matters to you. Oh? Is that so? She took a breath and rested her wooden sword on her shoulder. Is our tryst over already? he asked. Ive seen enough of your face for now. Heh. Then you should be fine. What does that mean and why is he so confident? she wondered with a bitter smile. But I am thankful for him. At that point, a single Belle de Marionnette ran up to them. Terumoto and Exiv both stiffened. Nothing good is ever reported directly instead of by signe cadre. I have a report! The Belle de Marionnette maid covered the long deck in three steps, stopped without sliding, and gently kneeled before them. She then spoke with a directional voice that only Terumoto and Exiv could hear. A report just came in from our southern warriors. And? asked Exiv. The Belle de Marionnette nodded. M.H.R.R. and Hashibas southern warriors have begun their attack on K.P.A. Italia west of Bizen. After a pause, she continued. M.H.R.R. and Hashibas forces have begun an inter-academy dispute with Aki and K.P.A. Italias forces! Study: Witch Hunt Toori: Sis! Sis! Wait! Wait, wait! Were talking about a p-p-p-p-p-p-p-porn game plot this time!! Im so excited! Kimi: Heh heh heh. Excited brother, this topic has come up a bit already, but lets dive right in for a closer look. Originally, there were a lot of witches in Europe. They used folk remedies, made weather predictions, and had other techniques that differed from those of the church or the specialists, so their special abilities were labelled as magic. In a broad sense, everything from music, art, and architecture were originally treated like magic. They were just eventually absorbed by the church and viewed as gods presence in the world. During the middle ages, their presence was accepted. But some of them did bad things with their techniques in certain regions, so laws were made to judge them. However, those were official witch trials that were no different from normal ones. Toori: Witches sure are plain. But how did those trials end up as those exciting ones that pretty much hunted them down? Kimi: As I said, that kind of magic had always existed in Europe, but after the middle ages, repeated wars left the world in chaos. It wasnt uncommon for former mercenaries to become bandits and attack villages. There was also the fear of wolves and wild dogs, famine and starvation, and even disease once the black plague started up. But the people didnt know how to deal with all this and they couldnt exchange information easily. After wolves, disease, and famine brought despair and unease, the people began to think it was all caused by someone who rejoiced in their unhappiness. They thought god wasnt answering their prayers because someone was interfering. Toori: Sounds like the group psychology of people with nowhere left to turn. Kimi: At that stage of civilization, no real communication methods had been developed, so the villages and towns were generally isolated from the rest of the world. But as this went on, they decided a suspicious witch would be their scapegoat and made use of the inquisition that the church had long used to deal with heretics. Toori: In other words, they got the help of the inquisition to judge people who seemed witch-like with no evidence whatsoever? Kimi: Exactly. The rest is simple. The different inquisitions heard the appeals of the other inquisitions and C while they still kept the form of the witch trial C they used the rules of the inquisition to execute the witches who had turned their backs on the teachings of god. Toori: Werent the Protestants also called heretics? So were the witches a victim of their own reformation? Kimi: The Protestants werent the only kind of heretic. But unlike the relatively peaceful regional witch trials, the inquisition rules introduced executions. That shift began in the fifteenth century when Protestantism began to grow. And about forty thousand witches were executed across Europe due to it. Its easy to think the witch hunts were a Catholic thing since it came from the inquisition rules, but influential people held the same kind of trials in Protestant areas. Toori: Huh? Could they do that without the church? Kimi: They were executing witches, not heretics. Influential people were free to judge them to gain popularity among the people. But thats why the witch trials actually happened everywhere, regardless of nation or religion. In unstable areas, zealous feudal lords or judges would decide to have them executed, but it would cool off quickly after the judge or feudal lord died. In other words, it comes down to people getting desperate in difficult situations with a society that didnt allow them a lot of information. Toori: Hmm. I cant exactly make a joke about this. What am I supposed to do now? Kimi: It would be best if you just stayed quiet. Volume 3B, 48: Sponsor of the Battlefield Volume 3B, Chapter 48: Sponsor of the Battlefield What shows up Without an invitation? Point Allocation (Damage) Well, then. I didnt expect to be on the front line the second I showed up. A man in an M.H.R.R. uniform brought a hand to his forehead and sighed on a vast area of land covered in the darkness of the night. He faced west and had a row of several thousand mobile shells behind him. They were all armed with guns and swords and the accelerators on their shoulders and backs were already open. A lernen figur appeared near his face. It displayed a young ghost in a red M.H.R.R. uniform. He had a small feminine ghost on his shoulder. Matthias, sorry about all this. After you give the command to begin, you can return to the ship and get some sleep. Sleep, added the small ghost. And yet I would go die if I was told to, just like you were. Matthias, we have applied for you to be given the inherited name of Ukita Hideie. He takes part in the Battle of Sekigahara and lives the longest of all of us. Keep that in mind. Thank you for your consideration, Maeda. How is Sassa? Hes gone on to his next destination. Oh, and he took the edamame you left for him and asked me to pass on his thanks. He can be so wonderfully dashing. But anyway, I guess I should do my job as M.H.R.R. student council president. Matthias smiled bitterly and faced forward. He stood in a one kilometer square area with a stepped hill to the south and a forest to the north. To the west, an old-style aerial ship was placed as a barricade and students were lined in the same equipment as the ones behind him. He glanced at them in their K.P.A. Italia uniforms and mobile shells. Maeda, are they part of your army? No, they are primarily composed of the Kriegs Georgern and the Murakami clans warriors. The Murakami clan contains a lot of the remnants of the Kitabatake clan we crushed before, so they have a lot of swordfighters. Be careful. If you tell me to be careful, I guess Ill have to. Matthias sighed. He pulled a knife from his pocket and began casually filing down his nails, but a stir ran through the enemy in front of him. Its not like Im going to attack you with this. I am thankful you fear me though, he added while bringing up a map of the area on the lernen figur next to him. Looking at this, the Seto Inland Corridor is going to be difficult to attack. He acted like it was someone elses problem, but he was indeed leaving the entire strategy to someone else. He was aware none of this belonged to him. He always left everything to someone else. I belong to someone else, thought Matthias. But he also felt that leaving everything to others made his own life easier. Even if a strategy failed or he made some political mistake, he was only a puppet and did not need to worry about it. People might attack him, but it did not hurt him any as long as he knew he was a puppet. On the other hand, when things went well, people would praise him, even if only for show. The trick was to pray that everything would go well but not to expect it to. Thats right. He finished filing down his nails and returned the knife to his pocket. The enemy put their guard up again, but he did not care. What came next was none of his concern. The others would be travelling down a K.P.A. Italia path named the Seto Inland Corridor. It was a long coastal path that followed the Seto Inland Sea from eastern Bizen to K.P.A. Italias Aki in the west. Its about two hundred kilometers long. Its almost entirely straight and most of it is flat as its on the coast. As long as their supply line was not cut off, the mobile shell warriors could cover it in half a day. However, the corridor was a flat area only about three to five kilometers wide and Hexagone Fran?aise is directly to the north. The flat, clear area would leave them defenseless to their enemys attacks. With Hexagone Fran?aise to the north, any careless evasion into that territory could set some political conflict in motion. And Countless shadows were visible in the western sky of K.P.A. Italia. That was K.P.A. Italias aerial fleet. It was led by the Murakami clan which had started out as pirates on the Seto Inland Sea and it had received support from Tres Espa?a. They were familiar with the sky along the coast of the inland sea and they would mercilessly attack any ground forces attempting to travel along the corridor. Theyre only at most light Dragon class, but there are six hundred of them. They use conflagration spells to quickly burn and sink any ships that attack. And for ground forces, they carpet bomb them with their cannons. Meanwhile, M.H.R.R.s principalities were highly independent, so they had little naval or god of war power because those required large-scale factories. Gods of war also required regular supplies and maintenance, so they would have trouble invading a corridor that left one exposed to constant attack. P.A. Oda was equally weak as far as gods of war were concerned, but P.A. Oda and the Oda clan have lots of cool aerial ships. Most notably, they have the true enemy of the Murakami Navy. Matthias snapped his fingers. The iron-clad ships have been further improved after their use in the Battle of Lepanto. Even in the original history, Murakami had a lot of trouble with those. As if to answer him, the night sky tore open and something revealed itself. Black ships measuring eight hundred meters noisily exited stealth mode. They all had cannons on both sides and the front. These six galley types are specialized for the inland sea. The Lepanto may have officially been a loss, but these gave the Ottomans the chance to be reborn as P.A. Oda. They are covered in the Black Metal made by BIZEN of the IZUMO brand. Your special conflagration tactics wont work anymore. Matthias saw the six black ships spread out in the night sky. The ships decks carried smaller boxy ships with mechanized dolls onboard. These metal ships were over twenty meters long and the automatons continually sang the word Shaja and played kanuns to control the ships. A new lernen figur appeared next to Matthias. It displayed the night sky. A fish demon with one of his ten bent horns broken stood on the deck of the first iron-clad ship. He had brown skin and he faced his enemy far in the west. President Matthias, I am Kuki Yoshitaka, the naval representative of P.A. Odas defense committee. I have brought six iron-clad ships for this battle. Testament. That is wonderful. Try to show off even more. I cant help but feel delighted that Im a puppet for people this cool. In that case A new lernen figur opened. It showed a humanoid demon girl. Her left eye was hidden by a cloth wrapped around her head and she bowed along with the three rifles attached to the hard point on the left side of her back. I am Suzuki Magoichi, the special forces representative of the defense committee. I was ordered to participate in this battle as a test after transferring to P.A. Oda. Are you not using the Saika name because our enemy hired a lot of warriors who were originally from the Saika Ikki? I would like to live a normal life. To ensure that, I must survive the Warring States period and I want to avoid a family name that stands out too much. I see, replied Matthias as he faced forward. Ohh. The enemy warriors were solidifying their ranks after seeing the iron-clad ships. How wonderful. Matthias thought that way because he had done nothing and yet the enemy feared him. Such a wonderful example of relying on others. Merely being a puppet lets me see this panic on the enemies faces. Im so glad I came to the front lines!! Being a puppet is so much fun!! But, he thought as he looked to his own fleet floating in the sky. Everything is perfect, but this cant be easy, Kuki. In the history recreation, the Mlasi never invade K.P.A. Italia during this period. And if we try to attack using the Far Eastern history recreation, the aerial bombardment as we advance along the Seto Inland Corridor will make K.P.A. Italia impregnable. The only way to defeat their geographic advantage is to Testament. There is a single battle that allows P.A. Oda to send its forces to the inland sea. And it only lasts half a day. Yes. Matthias looked up at the countless small ships of the Murakami Navy in the western sky. The decisive battle with the Murakami Navy. The Second Battle of Kizugawaguchi. Testament. Kukis voice was quiet. My iron-clad ships will destroy the Murakami Navy in only half a day. The oceans around Osaka Bay will fall under Odas control. This battle was meant to lead into the battle with the Hongan-ji forces, but that was fought long ago. K.P.A. Italia has put off this recreation for fear of losing the Murakami Navys protection. So We will complete the recreation and eliminate the Murakami Navys aerial bombardment. This will ensure the safety of the Seto Inland Corridor and allow us to reach K.P.A. Italias headquarters of Itsukushima in only half a day. And if you do not succeed? What if you lose, but an interpretation C such as the Murakami Navy retreating C is used to represent their loss? After all, the history recreation says this is your first and last time to use those iron-clad ships. Testament. That is correct. To better recreate this battle, Hashiba and the others took care of the previous preliminary battles while prepared for some losses. We will make sure to complete this somehow or another. Not that, muttered Matthias. Im asking what happens if you dont complete it. Testament. Kuki seemed to have made up his mind. Hashiba and P.A. Oda will no longer be able to send this powerful a force to the Seto Inland Sea area, so the only possible way to fight the Murakami Navy defending the Seto Inland Corridor will be a political one. We will be unable to rely on the ground forces and a long, drawn-out war with K.P.A. Italia will be unavoidable. The demon commander took a breath before continuing. For K.P.A. Italia, this is the battle to ensure their future safety. I see. This must be tough. Sorry for asking about something so harsh. Matthias sighed. Please win. Kuki seemed confused by that request, but he finally gave a powerful nod. Sha- Testament! Oh, how cool, thought Matthias. Now, then. He raised his right arm and faced forward. This is great. Even as a puppet, this announcement was his as student council president. While reveling in the fact that this was his alone, he gave the sign to begin the conflict. He swung his right arm forward. Let the battle begin!! As soon as the fighting began, the two fleets spread out as if trying to take up the best positions. They exchanged shellfire, but the Murakami Navy created a thick wall with their small ships. By focusing their fire on a single enemy ship, they prevented the iron-clad ships from advancing either as single protrusion or a large surface. As the iron-clad ships began moving forward, the Murakami Navy created a curving formation and showed their intention to pull back toward Itsukushima and stop the enemy fleet. They would use the distance from M.H.R.R. to Itsukushima to slowly fall back and continue firing. This allowed the iron-clad ships to make some forward progress, but their speed was controlled by the Murakami Navy. However, it was difficult for the Murakami Navy to break through their armor, so time passed as the slow invasion continued on. Kuki commented on the situation. They are trying to drag out the battle. This is meant to end in half a day, so they want us to run out of time. After fierce political conflict over the exact limit of that half day, K.P.A. Italia and M.H.R.R. had settled on sunset that evening at four. M.H.R.R. had to destroy the Murakami Navy before then. By the time the sun had risen, Kuki had made a few new calculations related to that problem. Based on the damage to their armor and the speed of their westward invasion, he made a decision. Let us change our formation. If we establish a rotation, we can push the Murakami Navy back by four PM and arrive within range of Itsukushima. Once that happens, we can reach Itsukushima quickly. Of course, the Murakami Navy will be forced to begin a real battle before that happens. The critical point for stopping us will be thirty kilometers east of Itsukushima and we will arrive there at He predicted the time of the decisive battle. Three PM. That leaves us one hour to the limit. He gave orders to all six ships with that time as his goal. It can be slow, but move forward! The sooner we reach the critical point, the more time we will have to spare! Both fleets had decided what they needed to do and their movements were complex but orderly. Their actions were being broadcast to the academies of the different nations by the PR committees of K.P.A. Italia and Hexagone Fran?aise. This also reached the Musashi as it approached Magdeburg and the M.H.R.R. Catholic warriors laying seige to that same city. The sun had already risen. That bright light only dimly lit a certain room. Other than the narrow beam of light, the tatami mat room was completely dark. It was a still place, but sudden motion came from within. The movement was caused by the girl springing up from the white futon. The girl was Adele. !? She sat up quickly enough to send the blanket flying upwards and she sucked in a breath. Huh? She stretched her back straight up and eventually tilted her head. Um, she began while looking around the room with her tilted head. Why am I here? In fact, where is this? A certain word appeared in Adeles mind. Did I warp!? A warp was a powerful teleportation technique used by some of the gods during the Age of the Gods. There were several different versions including the short warp, the long warp, the folding warp, the male warp, the midair warp, the meditation warp, and the yoga warp. It was full of variations. With all those variations, it isnt much different from prostrations, is it? At any rate Umm She did not understand her current situation. She seemed to be wearing a Far Eastern robe, but Isnt this a kids size? She understood this was a disgraceful situation. But she could not connect the last scene in her memories to the scene before her eyes now. She was pretty sure she had been wearing an inner suit before, but now she was wearing a robe. Wait H-huh? I dont remember being anywhere like this! And I dont remember being dressed like this! She looked around, but she only saw a dimly-lit room. She had apparently been sleeping in a futon laid out on the floor. A Far Eastern-style room? The door was a sliding screen and the sun came in through a paper sliding window. After seeing the brightness through that window, she brought a hand to her forehead. Its morning? She had a feeling it had been the afternoon before. She tried to recall why she was here. Um, I was running along that IZUMO field with the chancellor and No. That isnt all. There was something before that too. She worked her mind even more to recall the past. If Im not mistakenuhSassa Narimasa showed up. As she tried to remember, she held her right hand forward and placed her left hand alongside it. Um, this one is me and this one is the chancellor. So, um She needed a third hand for Narimasa. She could always have her left hand be the chancellor and herself, but she had a feeling that was a very bad idea. From an intelligence perspective. At any rate, she could use her gaze to represent Narimasa, so she and the chancellor had Um The gaze representing Narimasa came in toward the left hand representing herself and hit it. And then she Suddenly, she swung her left hand outwards. Eh? She could not quite remember what had become of that. She only remembered a brief view of the sky before everything went black. Wow. Her mind shook a bit. Her body shook as well and she began to fall backwards. Eh? she thought as she frantically swung her hand and tore through the sliding door behind her. She could feel the clearly expensive paper between her fingers. Ahhhh!! And I have no moneyyyyy!! I need to hide this, she seriously thought. Is there anything to cover it with? No, its paper, so if it has paste on it, I just need water. And even without that, I can use my spit. I still feel like my life is over, though. Just as she licked her fingers, she heard footsteps walking down what seemed to be a corridor. A voice soon followed. It was Asamas calm voice. Adele? Are you awake? Well be arriving in Magdeburg soon, so we need to examine your brain while we have the chance. Oh, I get it. This is Asama-sans shrine. W-wah! But now I dont have time to hide the evidence!! She opened the window, thinking she could escape through it, but then she saw what sat outside. Next to the window and below the eaves of the building was her mobile shell. However, the head armor was missing. Everything clicked into place when she saw that headless mobile shell. I She had been sent flying and passed out from the attack Sassa Narimasa had used to destroy her mobile shell. And no one was left to protect the chancellor. An even greater pang of regret stabbed from the depths of her gut and into her chest. Her eyes settled on the headless mobile shell. As she looked at her incomplete armor, a cry of anger rose meaninglessly from her throat. It was in reference to both the mobile shell and her own skill. It just isnt enough!! Asama stopped walking down the shrines corridor and broke into a run. She needed to hurry to Adele. The girl had been sleeping in the shrines medical room. She had simply wanted to check on Adeles condition before heading to the spring for some early morning purification. However What was that hopeless lament!? Is she having a nightmare!? She didnt used to be this kind of character, thought Asama. She would sometimes stare into the wall at the insufficient state of her body and finances, but she used to keep a generally positive outlook along with Mitotsudaira and the others. But something in her brain must have been knocked loose in Narimasas attack. I have to do something! Her shout had been all too meaningful. Who would have ever thought her flat chest would drive her insane? Before they arrived in Magdeburg, Asama needed to hit the girls brain with spells until the usual Adele was back. With that shout of inadequacy ringing in her heart, Asama ran down the corridor with a robe worn over her inner suit. Adele! Was I right about the brain damage!? There were signs of it in the past, though! Asama arrived alongside the room. Adeles room was right in front of her, so she used the corridors raised floor as a step and leaped. Asama-san! At the same moment, the sliding screen opened in front of her and Adele ran out. As Asama fell, Adeles head performed a counterattack by stabbing straight up and into Asamas chest fastener. Both of them stopped moving. Asama had caught Adele who was standing straight upright. Asama remained in her landing pose as several long seconds passed. A single thought dominated her mind. H-how am I supposed to get her out? Adeles head was stuck inside her inner suits chest fastener from below. Adeles head was pushing her breasts out and forward from within, but that tensed the cloth. Also, the pressure sent back in on Adeles head kept it from pulling back out. What were they to do? This was of course a first in Asamas life, so she had no past experience to rely on. The other girls head was completely caught to the front and back, so I guess it has to be up or down. Adele raised her right hand and gave a thumbs up. She seemed to understand, so Asama stood on her tiptoes and lifted her breasts as if embracing them. Nh This unexpectedly lifted Adeles head with them. Nwaaaah! Wait! A-Asama-san! M-my necks gonna break! Adele tapped out as she stood on her tiptoes and tried to endure the stretching of her neck. And she tapped on Asamas breasts. Not only did the girl suddenly touch her, but her breath tickled. Eh? Ah, wait! Phah. Wait. No. Im gonna laugh. Just as laughter was about to burst from Asama, Kimi arrived from the right end of the corridor. Asamaaa, I want to use your bath, so- What are you two doing!? Can you not get out!? Are you stuck? Oh, this is too much. And after the pressure jokes from before too. Ha ha. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! The dancer started rolling around on the floor in laughter as soon as she arrived. Seeing that useless girl was enough to calm Asama down. Asama made sure no one was around, opened the fastener, removed the other connector below her breasts, and exposed her skin. Adele was finally able to remove her head as if lifting it from the surface of the water. Asama tried not to let it bother her as she closed the front of the robe instead of replacing the fastener. Are you okay, Adele? Well, um, uh, sound effects like squish or squash wont leave my head. The pressure must have damaged her brain, said Kimi, but Asama ignored her. To help Adele calm down, she began telling the girl what had happened while she had slept. Listen, she began. She also placed her hands on the girls shoulders. Right now, the Musashi is being towed to Magdeburg because Shirojiro-kun flipped the floor around with a prostration. Toori-kun fell and was abducted by the Reine des Garous, but Mito, Mary-san, and Naito will do something about tha- Tenzou-kun is there too. You mustnt forget him, okay? Anyway, it seems hes alive. Wow I actually understood most of that. I think theres something wrong with me. That comment surprised Asama, which made her wonder if there was something wrong with her as well. At any rate, Adele looked up at her, frowned, and tilted her head. Um Is the chancellor alive? That was a difficult question to answer, but Kimi spoke up from where she sat on the floor. My foolish brother is fine. At the very least, Sassa wasnt able to touch him since you shielded him. And it seems the Reine des Garous has taken a liking to him, so The real question is what M.H.R.R. will do now that they have begun a battle with K.P.A. Italia. Eh? said Adele. Isnt that bad? You said the Musashi is inside M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda has the strength to easily fight a three-front war. That was true. P.A. Oda was attacking K.P.A. Italia while Hashiba faced Mouri, but P.A. Oda itself was also splitting it strength to deal with Sviet Rus and Takeda. And P.A. Oda had the national strength needed to pull that off. M.H.R.R. wont be too busy to deal with us. But despite that thought It will be okay. She prepared to say that to put Adele at ease and that may have been a privilege of hers as someone without an official position. But just as she prepared to wipe away the girls concern Itll be okay!! Adele said it first. After moving from the floor to the corridors low railing, Kimi narrowed her eyes at Adeles words. Oh? Wise Sister: She doesnt get all depressed when she loses. Quite a difference from a certain cowardly fallen angel I know. Mal-Ga: What? Im in the middle of an all-nighter inking this douijinshi, so provoke me and Ill put you in as a guest character! Worshipper: Huh? I only just woke up, but these horrible people are already filling this refreshing morning with chatter. But Kimi saw Adele grab Asamas hand and shake it up and down. Contact 6th Special Duty Officer Nao-san or someone to get my mobile shell repaired! Now I know I can withstand a single attack from P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Armies! So U-um, Adele? Judge! What is it!? Asama responded to Adeles energetic question. Do you have the money for those repairs? Kimi saw Adeles expression vanish altogether. The girl fell limply to her knees and then onto her side. That was a critical hit, said Kimi. Her mind is in the wall now. I-I dont need your commentary! And, um, Adele? Asama spoke to Adele who was trembling on her side. I-Im done for. M-money Why did it have to be money? Thats the ultimate monster. Except it isnt money thats truly frightening. Its the lack of money. D-dont worry, Adele! Money isnt everything! Thats right, Asama, cut in Kimi. Youll always have your body. Adele had started looking up, but she curled up on her side again. Adele held her knees in her arms and began singing a strange song that repeated loo over and over again. This isnt so bad, said Kimi. Youll find the money somehow and its always good to be motivated. After all, were about to be busy again. With what? You havent noticed the aroma hanging in the air? This is the scent of the food being cooked in the M.H.R.R. camps around Magdeburg. She smiled. Plus the scent of spell gunpowder. Master Muneshige, is this? Gin had been making a circuit of Okutama for her morning training with Muneshige, but she stopped on the front deck and pointed to the scenery visible over the barrier surrounding the deck. Muneshige stepped between her and the barrier as if to hide her from the scenery below. I see. So this is why the automatons stopped cleaning and went back inside. He viewed the ground where the dim light of dawn showed a fortress city far ahead. The city was on the western bank of a winding river. From their perspective, it looked like a star-shape split down the center. However, the shallow angle of the sun covered the distant city in a stark contrast of light and shadow. The river looked dark and the forest surrounding the city also looked dark. The forest was covered in fog. Or so it seemed. However We will be able to see it once the sun rises. As if to agree with Muneshige, the morning sun slowly changed its angle. Its gentle movement turned the dark purple sky to dark blue, blue, and then yellow. Something was visible on the surface that seemed scorched by that color. Thats M.H.R.R.s thirty thousand man siege formation around Magdeburg!! Camping tents, maintenance areas, food distribution centers, and tents or turf for emergency supplies filled the vast forest. The apparent fog was actually smoke from them cooking. And theyre almost done! One thing was certain: the enemy could begin at any time. From the look of their camps, their main division was about five thousand strong. They were likely the ones who would charge Magdeburg. The remaining ten thousand were meant to continue the siege and stay behind as a rear guard. This was the perfect formation for an attack on a fortress. Only a moment later, they took sudden action. Before Gin could see what had happened, Muneshige swung his arm back while still looking down. He was trying to have her step back. Gin! His hand latched onto her breast over her track suit. Eh? Without thinking, she reacted to this unexpected accident. At the same time, Muneshige turned around with a sharp look in his eyes. Please stand back! Eh? Oh, r-right. Testament. Even as she gave the wrong response, she took a large step back. Meanwhile, something shot up from below. It was a barrage of anti-air shellfire. !? She saw and heard a stream of light, sound, and wind. The light was exploding sparks and the shards of broken gravity barriers. The sound was the harmony of impacts and destruction. The sound of the shellfire itself arrived after the wind, but it was still powerful. And it did not end. Master Muneshige! He held his right hand below his eyes without moving. She called his name again, but he still did not move. She wondered if he could not hear her, but That isnt it! She focused on the reverberation of shellfire and detected what he was watching. She heard a roar of moving air from below. That trembling noise seemed to ripple through the air again and again, but the air was also powerfully pushed up to the Musashis altitude. This ascent of the air could only be caused by one thing. An aerial ship!? Gin saw it in the center of her vision. She saw a white high-speed galley bearing the emblems of P.A. Oda and P.A.M. as well as the logos of M.H.R.R. and A.H.R.R.S. It pierced through the trembling air to rise up in front of Musashino and between Takao and Asakusa. The galley fired cannons from its port and starboard sides to attack the inner sides of Asakusa and Takao. Gin noticed its cannons used Mlasi-style homing spells. The turret-less cannons fired four divine tones in preparation and Mlasi divine messenger birds had been built into the top of the cannons. The Djinn Garudas have appeared! Cannon fire incoming! The super deformed Garudas cried as one atop the cannons. All ships defend!! Over! After that shipwide broadcast of Musashis voice, the torii-style emblems of gravity barriers appeared over the entirety of the different ships. However, the galley had already twisted itself toward the Musashis bow and forced itself into a roll. Wind wrapped around it as it rotated, but it still fired. Such accuracy! They targeted the important points and seams of the ships with amazing precision even for homing shots. The gravity barriers shook and fixed in place. Meanwhile, the galleys roll took it too far, so it corrected and rapidly turned around toward the sky in front of the Musashi. The belly of the white galley had already passed by above Gin and shown its stern. The barrage of cannon fire from the galley at such close range held the Musashis gravity barriers in place and prevented new ones from being raised to block the galleys path. Gin then saw movement. As the galley calmly flew past the Musashi, two people jumped down to Musashinos bow. Those are? She recognized the two-hot blooded individuals who had come from the siege army down below. The first was #4 of the Six Heavenly Demon Armies, Sassa Narimasa! The other had demonic horns visible even as he fell. Gin recognized him from his introduction in the Testament Unions almanac. #1 of the Six Heavenly Demon Armies and vice chancellor of M.H.R.R. That demonic long lived has General Tilly of the Catholic army as a double inherited name. He was Demon Shibata Shibata Katsuie! Volume 3B, 49: Bringer of Calamity on the Ship Volume 3B, Chapter 49: Bringer of Calamity on the Ship What shows up Without an invitation? Point Allocation (Surprises) After jumping down from the galley, Narimasa landed in the streets toward the bow of Musashino. Far behind him in the sky, the white galley moved away from the Musashi to turn around. Once that comes back, itll pick us up. Thats going to take some acrobatic flying, but it should be easy for Takigawa. He ran along a long Western-style business building. His destination was past Musashinos arch-like bridge at the back of the ship. He picked up running speed and opened a book-style insha kotob that displayed a map of Musashis surface. Oh, dammit Matsu. You only marked the tailors, hairdressers, and graveyards! He continued running while muttering, What should I do about breakfast? He maintained his speed as he jumped over the first road. He took a great leap. There. After lightly landing on the opposite roof, Narimasa began running again. From what he had seen of the street below, they were on full alert. The doors and windows were all closed and ether light was coming from the gaps. Those were defense barriers. As for below the deck and inside the ship Is that an atmospheric barrier!? That was a spell which weighed down on all of the air inside the ship to slow down anything moving inside. It was less of a burden than the defense barriers and it had likely been developed from the spell used for elevated work inside and outside the Musashi. It was a trap that would slow him down and slam him into the wall if he carelessly broke through the floor. What a pain, he thought while picking up speed. A giant form was moving two buildings to his right, but it was more taking long strides than out-and-out running. It was a demon-horned man with a black M.H.R.R. uniform stitched with the numeral 1. He carried a long case on his back and turned to Narimasa. Hey! Whats the matter, Narimasa!? You going without breakfast!? Well!? Yeah, thats right, Shibata. The edamame I got from Matthias was too much work to eat, so I left it behind. Cmon, you need to eat what a superior gives you. Shibata pulled a large rectangular case off of the hard point on his right waist. It required a full arm to hold and he opened it while running. Look! This is Lady Oichis love-filled box lunch! Just look at it! Hey! Over here!! God, how annoying. Ahh!? Whatd you say!? You got a problem with Lady Oichis handiwork!? No, I was calling you annoying. Not Lady Oichi. Oh, me!? Thats okay, then!! Ill be as annoying as possible! Thatll teach you!! Kh!! Narimasa brought a hand to his forehead and pushed up his sunglasses. Meanwhile, Katsuie began digging into the lunch. With a bamboo bottle of tea hanging from one of his demon horns and shaking as he ran, Katsuie asked a question. Who do you think is gonna show up? And do you want any of this lunch? You wont be able to fight well on an empty stomach. Well? Hm, Id guess the most likely one to show up is Honda- Huh? Or maybe not. I broke her spear yesterday. On Musashi, do vice chancellor level fighters let enemies run freely through their streets? Well, theyve apparently got a pretty good strategist here. Something a little different from Hashibas Takenaka. Its possible they might just let us run on through. A book-style insha kotob appeared next to both of them. It was a divine transmission from the bridge of the galley turning around in the sky behind them. It displayed a woman. She had armor wrapped around her forehead and wore a P.A. Oda girls uniform modified into a ninja outfit. She used a hand to brush aside the Garudas and wind spirit Djinns flying around the bridge. If you two take your time, Ill fly right by and leave you there. She crossed her arms which lifted up the cloth around her chest and she let a Garuda land on her shoulder. I have to get to my next mission after checking out the Musashi. You mean bowing down to old man Akechi? Having the main dock in Kyoto sure isnt easy. Show some respect. Hes the vice president which is higher than you. Dont say that, Ichimasu. Narimasa falls under me, the vice chancellor. We have so many arguments with the student council over our budget that it isnt surprising he would have some hard feelings. He just isnt as tolerant as the rest of us. Takigawa, this annoying upperclassman has gotten even more annoying after his marriage. What am I supposed to do about that? Why not try getting married? I kind of want to see what youre like when youre annoying, Nari. I feel like it would drive the world insane. Now things are doubly annoying. Narimasa sighed as he jumped over a street and Katsuie followed. Katsuie spoke while he was airborne. Ichimasu. Give this starving delinquent a map. Eh? Sure, if you want. The one Matsu made, right? I already have that one! Thats the exact one Ive got right here!! Fine then. After landing on the opposite roof, Katsuie resumed the long strides of his running. He grabbed a Western-style fried shrimp with his chopsticks and faced Narimasa. Hey, you want a fried shrimp? Whats this sudden change of heart? But I need to eat what a superior gives me, right? I cant exactly say no, so shaja. Shaja, replied Katsuie before raising the shrimp over his head. Cooooome and get it! Toooooo slow! You Ah! You really ate it!? Damn, thats good! Lady Oichis a genius! Hey! Narimasa! Why are you running up ahead and ignoring me!? The enemys here!! He pointed forward where someone was charging toward him along the rooftop ahead. And they were not alone. Ichimasu sighed when she noticed the enemies. Ill be recording this while I approach from behind. Make sure to do this right. Shaaajaaa. This leaves us with only one choice. Narimasa, you take care of things up there. Ill be back here eating this work of art Lady Oichi made. Yes, you have a noble duty to protect her artwork. God, youre annoying Youve gotten really impertinent for someone who isnt even a real man! Well!? If Im not a real man, what does it matter if Im impertinent? With that, Narimasa ran on ahead. If I hang around with these adults, I end up feeling like the normal one. The enemy arrived from the front and one took the lead. Musashis 2nd special duty officer!! Urquiaga charged in on a path between Narimasa and Katsuie. He travelled through the air. He was a half-dragon with armor, wings, and powerful acceleration, so he had the highest odds of surviving a one-man attack on Narimasa and Vice Chancellor Shibata Katsuie. Neshinbara had been the one to make that decision. He would not overreach. He was only a special duty officer. A normal commander was one thing, but he was a step behind a combat-oriented vice chancellor. He understood the gap in power between a vice chancellor and a special duty officer and he understood where that gap came from. Combat-oriented vice chancellors are all combat-obsessed idiots who never think about anything other than combat! They might have an everyday life, but it was a small part of their lives. Whether it was thinking, relationships, eating, sleeping, or bathing, it was nothing more than a means of training themselves. Even when they slept, they would think about the best position to recover from their weariness and the optimal amount of sleep for their metabolism to strengthen their muscles. They were like a wild beast that had learned how to train. Compared to them, Urquiaga felt he was a normal person. He had an everyday life, he trained as an inquisitor, he would finish off his horrible classmates if they showed an opening, he played elder sister porn games, and he researched the divine network to find out how to register and post on walkthrough sites without triggering a Catholic moral violation. The divine firmware had gotten quite harsh lately, but that was just a part of gods trials and tribulations. It gave him a reason to research even more. But at the vice chancellor level, they did nothing but combat training all day without any of those other things. There had to be something wrong with their brains. It saddened him. You poor thing! he shouted as he attacked. His weapon was the chain dangling down from his hands. Both ends contained counterweights modelled after the Virgin Mary giving a drill kick. As he flew in, he rotated it around in both hands. You may be M.H.R.R. Catholics, but that is not a problem if you are here under your Far Eastern names! Inquisition Set No. 637! Binding Chain 11: Taladro Maria! The Virgin Mary threw a kick toward the chests of both enemies. As he ran, Narimasa did not dodge the chains counterweight. He simply gave a powerful swing of his right arm. Lily Flower!! The roof was not the most solid footing, but he did not choose to break his running form to dodge. He counterattacked. He used the strength of his right arm. The glowing lily emblems on his shoulder, elbow, and wrist carried that strength and one last emblem appeared at the end of his opened hand. The power gathered on the tip of his middle finger. When concentrated on one tiny spot, even the strength of a single arm was plenty powerful. So he deflected the flying counterweight. A solid sound filled the air and the Lily Flower scattered. That worked perfectly! He then looked to Katsuie. Whatll you do, Shibata!? He saw the counterweight strike Katsuie. Naruze heard the solid sound as the attack hit Katsuie. She was at the entrance to the arch forming Musashinos bridge. In the distance, the galley had finished turning around and was flying back in. Much closer, Narimasa and Katsuie were running her way. But the counterweight hit the big one!? The counterweight was just a hunk of metal and she had assumed he would dodge it. She had certainly never expected him to be so busy shoveling food into his mouth that the lunchbox created a blind spot. The counterweight flew right between the diagonally-held lunchbox and his lowered head and it hit him square in the face. So Naruze fulfilled her duty. She was already equipped with Weiss Fr?ulein. The pen was covered in its ships hull and she held it under her arm as she aimed from a rooftop. She drew a new guiding line toward her enemys position. That left firing Weiss Fr?uleins guided coin bullets. Herrlich!! The shot produced recoil and scattering ether light. She had fired four coins. Two ten-yen coins drew arcs of light toward Narimasa and two toward Katsuie. But that was when she saw sudden movement. Eh? Katsuie looked up from his food and turned to the left and right. He almost seemed to be asking if something had happened. But first and foremost What happened to the direct hit of the counterweight!? The counterweights and chain had moved behind them as Urquiaga flew past them. The half-dragons high speed attack had had a lot of force behind it, but It didnt damage Katsuie at all!? Even as she shouted that question, two of her coins flew toward Narimasa and two toward Katsuie. Narimasa would dodge his two, but Katsuie had his head down in his lunchbox again. Suddenly, he turned toward Narimasa with an expression that seemed to be showing off how good the food was. The two coins scored direct hits on the side of his face. Narimasa chose to leap out of the way of the white Technohexens two shots. He gathered Lily Flower on the tips of his toes and kicked off the roof. He used his jump to dodge. But he had to do more than just jump. After all, this Technohexen had used her guided shots against aerial ships during the armada battle. They track your movement and shape more than your ether reading, right? So when he reached the end of the roof, he kicked down on the very edge. Pushing down there caused the roof to rise like a seesaw. The straw of the thatched roof scattered everywhere as it sprang up like a wall. And it swallowed up his presence as both motion and shape. That should do it. The tilting of the roof took a lot of the force out of his leap, but he turned sideways and flipped to the side in order to hang in the air longer and to make his shape harder to grasp. The enemys bullets flew right past his spinning back and stomach. They did not hit. He heard the two overlapping sounds of them striking the risen thatched roof behind him and he smelled burning straw. He landed on the next roof. His feet made contact just as the roof behind him exploded, but he did not feel like turning around. Shaja! Just as he began to run forward again, he looked to the right. Katsuie ran along while covered in ether light smoke from the two shots that had hit him. He doesnt even try to dodge! But he decided to say what he could. Shibata, you should probably look where youre going. Shaaajaaa. But whats going on here? Is it some kind of festival? Katsuie came into view as he broke through the glowing smoke. He continued his long strides and his uniform was torn to pieces, but there was not a scratch on his black skin or face. He was unscathed. Narimasa had a thought as he saw Katsuie unharmed and nearing the end of his lunchbox. This is why hes so damn annoying. Katsuie was from the combat tribe of the demonic long-lived. He was large compared to a human, but he was one of the smaller members of his tribe. However, being small meant something different with him. He had trained and fought on the battlefield from a young age, so the bodily ether defenses that normally appeared as an adult had manifested when he was still young. That had stunted his bodys growth and development, but it had also given him something else. The flesh and bone that was meant to swell out as he grew had been trapped densely inside him. His entire body was compressed, so there were no gaps in his defenses and he could pour overwhelming bursts of power into his attacks. However, that made it difficult for him to hold back and people had a tendency to keep their distance if not avoid him entirely. All of that used to be kind of cool, but Hey, look! Lady Oichi put tangerine slices in here! They got warm in with the other food, but I think those little bits of carelessness are great! What do you think!? Im gonna eat them! Hes beyond saving, thought Narimasa. At the Oda clans council meeting at the beginning of each year, it was customary to unreservedly give advice to superiors and inferiors alike to help correct each other. That turned into a hellish scene every year, but this year, the lower levels had chosen Katsuie as the #1 most liked superior. Old man Akechi kicked a locker since hed always won that title in the past. I never knew he cared that much about what people thought of him. Anyway, said Narimasa as he landed and started to run. Shibata, the next enemy is coming. Wind blew in to catch them as they landed and that wind named itself. Sanada Academy! Unneeded #1: Sarutobi Sasuke! Unneeded #2: Kirigakure Saizou! A ninja in a vest rode in on the back of a female wind spirit. Katsuie glanced over at the battle between Narimasa and the two leading members of the Sanada Ten Braves. Fighting while running along the rooftops took quite a bit of skill. Narimasas gotten pretty good lately. The Sanadas movements were good too. They named themselves to show what they can do before eventually joining us, didnt they? But Unneeded, hm? Theres no need to put yourselves down like that. Katsuie called out to them. Hey! Is Seikai with you, too? I never returned the manga Flushed Cheeks[1] I borrowed from him ages ago, so I should probably speak with him. A demonic monk quickly stood up and raised his arms atop Musashinos bridge. Th-that was a rare revolutionary romance story and you just took it! Oh, there you are. From the title, I thought it was porn, but it was nothing but a guy and girl talking on and on about boring crap! If you keep reading things like that, youll lose sight of reality. I cant believe you! I just cant! And after you stole it from me! Shut up, said Katsuie as he ate more of his lunch. Ahh, thats so good. Im so glad I got married. Bind, Tonbokiri! Oh, cmon. Dont get in the way of my Lady Oichi festival. Futayo jumped up from between two roofs for a surprise attack and she used Tonbokiri from a distance of thirty meters. That was right at the edge of the range the spear allowed her. And with the greatest range of effect! While using it to cut scrap wood to help with Musashis repairs, she had realized it cut wider the farther away she was. Of course, stepping back and trying to cut numerous targets would reduce its effectiveness, but she did not always need to fully cut through everything and the reduction was slight when she only had a single target. And at farther range, the enemy could not cover the blade to stop the cut. So I realized long-range attacks are easier! Father! I will become a long-range samurai who wins with projectile attacks! she thought as she used the cutting power on Katsuie. She aimed for his legs. An attack on his torso would have reduced effectiveness due to his lunchbox shield, so she chose his legs. The distance would weaken it somewhat, but she would win if she could get a cut in on his knees. But Tonbokiri did not respond. Are long-range attacks not allowed, Tonbokiri? Attack currently impossible. That answer confused Futayo. Attacking is currently impossible? She had been able to cut the scrap wood at a distance without issue, so why was it suddenly impossible? ? Without an answer, she moved in closer. Thinking something might change if the distance was shorter, she held Tonbokiri up toward Katsuie at a range of fifteen meters. That was when three things happened. The first came from the two Sanadas clashing with Narimasa to her right. What is this!? Im being stopped!? Saizou cried out and moved away from Narimasa. The second came from Narimasa as he watched the Sanada forces move away. He turned toward Katsuie. Shibata! Does that count as running!? There was a hint of anger in his voice. The third came from a boy in glasses who appeared in a sign frame next to Futayos face. Spear Honda-kun! This is most likely a Testament Arma! A passively-activated Testamenta Arma is in effect! When she had approached, the Testamenta Armas field of effect had opened up. Even if Tonbokiri could destroy a Logismoi plos field of effect, it could not do so from inside that field. She did not think she had made a mistake. Something unexpected could not be called a mistake. And so she thought about what the enemys Testamenta Arma did. What is this!? She first noticed that Tonbokiri had stopped. And everything around us has gone quiet. All noise and motion had vanished from her surroundings. For fifty meters around Katsuie The gravity barriers have stopped!? On Musashinos bridge, Suzu sensed Musashino had stopped moving her arms. Whatis it? she asked. Judge, replied Musashino. My gravity barriers are being stopped in the instant of defense. Normally, I would carry out minute adjustments, but they collapse at that very instantand then again when it is time to open the next one. Over. What doesthat mean? They were stopped for an instant. She had no combat experience, so she could not say what that meant in this situation. However, she could sum up what was happening below. All attackand defenseis being stoppedfor an instant? Judge. That is correct. The only information we had on M.H.R.R.s Testament Arma was that they are both defense related, but it seems we are seeing one of their abilities. In other words Musashino faced forward and opened a sign frame to contact the entire ship. I have determined the enemys ability is to stop all of their enemies offensive and defensive actions for an instant! And be wary of the gap in the gravity barriers created around the enemy vice chancellor! The galley might try to fire into the area of stopped gravity barriers! Over! Futayo saw the distant galley perform a rapid roll as it approached. In accordance with the history recreation, its cannons were located on the sides instead of the top or bottom, so it twisted for a revolution and a half to point its starboard side down. Still at a distance, it fired its starboard cannons down toward the Musashi. Well done! Futayo was impressed by the group of physical shells that cut through the air. The galley was apparently captained by Takigawa Ichimasu, a P.A. Oda commander. She was a military commander, but she acted mostly as a ninja and she excelled at commanding fleets and constructing fortresses With her, Katsuie, and Narimasa, three P.A. Oda leaders had gathered here. I see! The world is such an interesting place, thought Futayo. Anti-shell defenses! Over! As if in response to Musashinos words, the shells wrapped in trembling air soared toward Musashino. They slipped through the gap of gravity barriers that seemed to hesitate and vanish. ! Buildings were smashed and roads split. Wood flew, wind blew, and Ahh, now that was a meal. Katsuie ran through the gaps in the explosions and looked up from his lunchbox. He closed the case and attached it to the hard point on his waist. The action was one seen anywhere in everyday life, but he accomplished it instantaneously. That was fast! Sensing danger, Futayo tried to put some distance between them by jumping to the side. Hey, stupid. You probably shouldnt run. That counts as a defensive action. Her movements stopped just as she rose up to jump. She concluded this was a lot like the pope-chancellors Stithos Porneia, but that was limited to attack because it only destroyed weapons. This only stopped things for an instant, but it worked on both attack and defense. Did Tonbokiri say attack was impossible as an automatic safety to prevent an explosion caused by a forced shutdown!? Tonbokiri had decided it was too dangerous to activate without understanding the enemys ability. And She could move again. Her jump had only been stopped for an instant and she had not lost her momentum, but See? You wont make it now. Katsuie opened the case mounted on his back hard point. He pulled out a silver tower shield resembling a wing and he attached it to his left arm. Testamenta Arma: Animus Caritas C Novum. This thing took a liking to me, so I had no choice but to inherit the name of General Tilly. Its a pain in the butt, but its a cute little thing. Not that I really need it. After all I have this! He drew a large sword from his waist. It was a thick blade encased in a cowling. I dont know how it stands up to the cutting power of your Tonbokiri, but my divine weapon isnt half bad. This is Kamewari[2]. Not good, thought Futayo. She did not know what this divine weapons ability was, but there was still a distance of five meters between them. However, he still swung the weapon. It was a swift attack. He had only just drawn the blade, but he was already close to completing his swing. She barely noticed he had even done it. The blade had not reached her, but Does it have a long-range attack like Tonbokiri!? He had a defensive Testamenta Arma and an offensive divine weapon. And as for the power of that weapon Get her, Kamewari. He swung the attack down toward her and it split Musashino. Study: Battlefield Diagram 2 Toori: Sis! Sis! Whats going on up on the Musashi!? Everyones running and jumping around, so Im confused as hell! Kimi: Heh heh heh. Hell brother, this is more or less the situation. Take a good look. Upper Left: Zoomed In (Front Middle Ship C Musashino) Below 1: About ten kilometers Lower center: Zoomed Out 1. Ichimasus Galley 2. Katsuie 3. Narimasa 4. Musashinos Bridge Toori: Wait, are you guys okay? You get into so much trouble without me around, dont you? Kimi: While we are in trouble, having you around is another kind of trouble entirely. Notes 1. Means Jar Breaker. Volume 3B, 50: Greeter in the Shade Volume 3B, Chapter 50: Greeter in the Shade Even though it has been a while Why do you do things That are inexcusable? Point Allocation (Choice) Shibata Katsuies slash instantly smashed Musashinos surface city. Musashino used her sight devices to view the result of the attack from Musashinos bridge. The attack had not been a cut. It was smashed!? Musashinos surface resembled a vegetable roughly cut by a knife. Cabbage especially tended to end up like this. The destruction continued for about thirty meters and was about five meters deep. It looked like someone had pressed a knife down from above and it shot out ahead of the running enemy vice chancellor. Kh! The damage that reached Musashino through the ship was too much to finish with over. The pain was noise. A portion of the ships control pathways had been destroyed and static filled her like it was clawing at her mind. But amid that noise, she confirmed the power of the destruction. The ship had been broken and smashed. Below the massive slash, a V-shaped split had opened in the buildings and the floor at the bottom had been instantly cut open. However, it resembled a cut from a dull blade. If one pressed a blade against a cabbage, it would split open, but it would not be fully sliced and the blade would stop. The force of the blade would have nowhere to leave, so it would press in on the cabbage. The shock Musashino rumbled, but Musashino predicted the spread of the shock and opened her mouth. Over!! As she shouted, Musashino realized this divine weapon did not cut its target. It simply slams the blade against the target to break it open and smash it! This weapon used brute strength to accomplish pure destruction. A moment later, the shock of the smashing power shot from the opened cut and into the sky. Pieces of buildings and the deck seemed to undulate as they flew, burst, and scattered through the sky. Several ether pathways were severed, so Musashino felt more noise in her mind. Musashino-sama! The galley is approaching from the front! It is on a collision course! Over! It was still a fair distance away, but the white high-speed galley was charging toward them. At the same time, the enemy vice chancellor leaped toward them down below. He cleared the thirty meter scar of destruction he had created and he landed on the opposite roof. Yo. He ran toward them with his usual long strides. The bridge was located to the stern of the galley accelerating toward the Musashi. In her ninja garb, Takigawa Ichimasu gave piloting instructions for the rolling ship while monitoring the battle up ahead. She noticed the thirty meter gash in Musashinos surface and narrowed her eyes at the ether light smoke spewing from it. She grabbed the Garuda standing on her head and she threw it. Shiba, arent you getting too wrapped up in your own tempo? You cant grasp the proper distance to fight Musashis reckless vice chancellor like that. Great Upperclassman: Ahh? Shouldnt she be working to follow my lead? Im older than her. The bridges magnified image showed Katsuie raising Kamewari. Its hilt contained an ether fuel gauge that was split between the left and right. It was currently empty. Great Upperclassman: The fuel compressed inside needs about ten seconds to expand into a usable form. Its flashier than Tonbokiri, but that makes it more of a pain to use. I think Tonbokiri is too stylish for you, Shiba. As are the other historical divine weapons. Maybe so, laughed Katsuie while running. Great Upperclassman: Ichimasu, isnt it about time you picked up speed? Im running too, you know? Whats Naru doing so far away from you? Oh, he wanted to put some distance between you two so Animus Caritas wouldnt stop everyone from attacking him. Naru, how were the Unneeded? Lily Flower: How should I know? The second they got here, Shibatas cheats kicked in. The magnifying spell showed Narimasa looking back as he ran two houses over from Shibata. He may have felt checking behind them was his role as underclassman. He takes things pretty seriously, thought Ichimasu. But based on what people gain, thats probably best left to Toshi since he can take the initiative and enjoy it. Such cute underclassmen, she muttered to herself before giving the order to accelerate. The entire crew of the ship was either trained in ninja techniques, automatons, or members of races with similar abilities. Even as the ship rolled, they could continue to stand on the floor or move to the walls. As the ship rolled, messengers ran down the rotating corridors and the people working on the deck calmly stood on the upside-down surface. Of the Djinns in charge of the different spells, the wind spirits could naturally float in the air, but the Garudas tumbled around the ship while remotely managing their spells. The ship had a single destination and Ichimasu smiled as she faced it. Ahead! Well reach Musashinos bridge in two minutes! Well fly below it and pick up those two! While viewing the enemys predicted path, Musashino realized what they were after. Why was the galley flying their way? And why had Narimasa and Katsuie jumped down? Suzu indicated the answer while enlarging the model of the Musashi. Here The legson the inside! The enemy was after the inside of the two legs supporting the bridge. The Musashi could defend against external attacks using its armor, gravity barriers, or ocean, but the armor on the inside portions was weak and the gravity barriers were harder to open there. The inner walls of the arch-like bridge were no exception. On top of that, the chain of command and output control were handled through there. If even one leg is destroyed, full speed gravitational cruising will be impossible. Over. Gravitational cruising put a lot of stress on the ships. If the base of the bridge had been smashed or even cracked, they could not use their full speed. For that reason, Musashino opened a sign frame. Musashino: Neshinbara-sama, give me your decision. Over. Novice: Judge. I think we all know what this means. I just received an abstract response to my request, thought Musashino while rapidly transmitting the thought to the others. Their responses were 20% criticism, 60% sympathy, and 20% instructions to handle this herself. She accepted the sympathy and remained silent. Novice: I believe this means its possible P.A. Oda will invade Musashi. We can no longer hold onto the na?ve hope that the Oda clan connection will lead to them to remain uninvolved or even take our side. That is why I have made some arrangements. I would like to get Lord Shibatas signature, but dont worry. Ive done everything I can here. After all, were in M.H.R.R. If the value of Musashis military strength drops here, P.A. Oda will look down on us. It would leave a bad impression on the European forces at Westphalia, too. That was long, concluded Musashinos honesty function. She and the others had had a high-speed discussion on preparing breakfast while he spoke, but she nodded regardless. Thanks to some intercepted divine transmissions, they knew the enemy galley was captained by P.A. Odas Takigawa Ichimasu. She is close to Kuki Yoshitaka, commander of Odas iron-clad ships, she is a ninja, and she commands an aerial fleet. She statistically determined flying below Musashinos bridge was a shameless act. Even Lord Motonobu had never done that during his customary inspection of the Musashi at Mikawa. She knew it was dangerous, but her greed as an automaton wanted to gather as much data as possible. That was why she raised her voice. Everyone, shift to defense! We will allow the enemy galley to pass through! Over! Ichimasus galley quickly accelerated as if jumping up out the water. It moved heavily, but picked up speed after a certain point and did not stop. Only eight kilometers to the Musashi! Shiba! Naru! Here I come! Ichimasu faced forward on the galleys bridge. As the ship rolled to the right, she saw the Musashi and her two comrades running along the distant floating city. As she gave instructions for small course corrections, Katsuie spoke to her. Great Upperclassman: I just had a thought, Ichimasu. What if you ram right into their bridge? That would win it right there. Ill do it if you dont need anyone to pick you up. Also, this isnt an unmanned fire ship set on a simple path. As a serious answer, by the time we got close enough that they couldnt evade, about a third of the crew wouldnt have time left to evacuate and Im sure they would open up as many gravity barriers as they could. Ichimasu faced forward as she spoke. Also, Asakusa and Shinagawa are taking a rising trajectory. If we try anything, theyre sure to snag us with a derrick to forcibly change our course like they did to the Regno Unito. Great Upperclassman: You mean they do have some defenses against a head-on collision? Shaja. Thats why we have to put up our fight from here. Shiba, you two do your part! Sure, replied Katsuie just before his insha kotob vanished. Their vice chancellor was continuing forward. In which case Now, then. We just got a whole lot more busy. After expressing her trust in her comrades, Ichimasu placed her hands on the command insha kotobs. Along with the Garuda managing the insha kotobs, she checked over the ships condition and recalculated their course. While giving further instructions, she checked the changes to the ships overall state. The results were good, but Are we too exposed to the Musashis secondary guns like this? She closed her eyes and predicted the ships course. After two seconds, she found the answer. Everyone! Roll right 180 and then back 180 three times! Angle down five degrees for thirty seconds, then angle back up five degrees and fly straight! From there, accelerate on in! Shaja!! The ninja on the bridge replied while hidden yet fulfilling their duties. Just as the Garudas began to cry, the ship began rolling to the right. But The Musashi is firing on us! Its their secondary cannons on the port and starboard!! Thats fine. Theyre targeting where we were before rolling, so they wont hit us. Ichimasu smiled as she replied. Continue forward. This is fun when you know the enemy shells wont hit you! Shaja! The ship accelerated and the force gave a slight push on her back. Oh. The world outside the window seemed to grow larger. A moment later, the enemy shells flew past the tilting ship on both sides. A sound resembling tearing paper reached her ears and a tremor ran through the bridge, but They wont hit. And they did not. Now, lets go! Ichimasu nodded. The oar-style accelerators on both sides of the galley were still creaking from the shellfire and rolling motion, but Records officer! We wouldnt let a PR committee member onboard, so dont forget to record whats happening on the Musashi. And make sure the footage can be rendered in 3D! During the armada, even that skilled mechanical phoenix unit had trouble judging the distance on their first bombing run. This is our chance to get material for virtual training!! Shaja!! A report came in from gun control. We have an adequate angle of fire to port! Record the locations of the gravity barriers before firing! The reply of shaja was immediately followed by shaking from port. Ichimasu was knocked up from the floor a bit. Wah, thats too much shaking. Cookies a boy, so I bet he designed it to focus on the guns. Personally, I like cleanly slipping past their attacks. After she gave stronger orders for the ships rolling, a report came in from the sensors. An enemy is approaching from the sky straight ahead! Its Musashis white Technohexen! Oh? She crossed her arms. So she wants to try her hand against the Black Metal armor Cookie designed? Not bad. Rear gunners, bring out the secondary guns too! Were in M.H.R.R., the home of the witch hunts. So Dont hold back on the ammo!! A battle between a Technohexen and an aerial ship began about five kilometers in front of the Musashi. At the very start, several movements occurred in just an instant. The galley flew in toward the Musashi, so Naruze first flew in at it from the front. She prepared some homing bullets for when they passed by, but Whats with all these cannons!? A high-speed ship normally only has eight on the back and sides! However, this galley had more than double that. On the sides, it had four evenly-spaced turret-less eight-gun cannons that fired non-homing shells and sixteen turret-less homing cannons above and below those. Similarly, the back had an eight-gun cannon at the base of each accelerator forming an H-shape and a homing cannon above each line making up the H. Including both sides and the back, it had 47 cannons. The attacks were already on their way. The galleys roll brought the portside cannons up and fired on Naruze who was flying above. A barrage of light flew from the twenty portside cannons like rain or like a wall. !! Naruze did not evade. She swung her body once in midair and used the reaction. Here I go! She charged toward the galley down and to the left. She wrapped her arms around Weiss Fr?uleins ships hull and almost seemed to pull it down with her as she fell to the left. She was aiming for the gap in the homing shots. She could see the forest on the surface and she flew toward that color. But there was not much room between the bullets of light, so Herrlich!! While firing her own homing bullets, she peeled herself from the ships hull. Despite being in midair, she held it under her right arm like a rifle, pointed it upwards, and forcibly pulled down with her entire body. Ultimately Yes! The enemys homing bullets shot past her on either side and scattered into the heavens. Seeing that, she took a deep breath. Homing isnt very effective at this range! Their homing ability had a certain limitation. To ensure they did not lock onto the very ship that had fired them, the homing ability was deactivated in the earliest stage. That was why Naruze had flown forward, dropped down, and gotten as close to the enemy as she could. By approaching the glowing bullets rising from below, she could evade them. Sometimes she used her wings or twisted her body and sometimes she used Weiss Fr?uleins acceleration. As for the attacks flying straight toward her Hit them!! She fired repeatedly and smashed the shots that were on a direct course, but A second volley!? The enemy filled the sky with new glowing cannon fire. I cant let my guard down, can I!? She bared her teeth in a smile and pushed in the ships hulls throttle as she held it below her arm. She circled below the enemy before the further attacks arrived and she flew behind the galley, but They dont give up!! The rear homing cannons had predicted her movement and had already fired. The homing cannons on the sides were also targeting her and their arcing shots had her completely trapped. Now youve done it! But just as she wondered what to do Wise Sister: Heh heh. If you lose, Ill tell Naito. Well? Are you going to lose? Are you? Something pretending to be an ally decided to provoke her. Kh. I wont fall for it, thought Naruze. It is true Margot might worry for me if she knew about this and that might open up a number of options like that or even thatI can think of about five different patterns. But No! You arent the kind of cheap person whos satisfied with imagining about all that! That part of my life ended in England! She would no longer corner herself with her imagination. Besides, she was living a life she could truly feel in her grasp. Especially when a certain pair of breasts was in her grasp. So she did not want to give into this cheap provocation and lead anyone to think she only won with that girls help. So calm down! Dont listen to what that horrible person says! Wise Sister: Should I tell her while doing an impression of you? Ahhn. Margooooot, Im sad, sad, sad after losing. Let me kiss, kiss, kiss you. Smooch. The attached image contained a lipstick mark, but Naruze endured. She clenched her fist and her teeth, but Good! I made it!! A moment later, all the effort she put into enduring it caused her to break down all the harder. She felt like about five blood vessels burst in her brain. Okay, she thought with a smile on the corners of her lips. Her lips moved to form the words, that damn girl. Just shut up and watch!! She broke into a swift flight and fully opened up Weiss Fr?ulein. She pointed the skirts rail wings and everything else straight down. This is all too annoying! She used all of the accelerators to provide massive thrust. Her vision darkened a little, but several bodily correction Magie Figurs appeared around her to heal her. She instantly launched herself nearly two hundred meters down to evade. She successfully evaded. Instead of stopping, she stalled and was caught by the air, but she still looked up into the sky. The third volley was already being fired and the shots were persistently following her, but Constantly being targeted is the same as not being targeted. You just have to go wherever you arent being targeted. She looked up at the third volley, fourth volley, and even more homing bullets raining down from above and she knew this was the time to fulfill her duty. She intended to do so. Neshinbara had told her what that duty was before she had left. Draw the galleys attacks! The more attacks she drew, the less damage to the Musashis surface. So she would circle above to draw the gunners attention upwards and then circle below to fly alongside them. It was no easy task. What if they hit her? It would not be so bad if she died, But if she did not die Thats right. Kimi would undoubtedly make the joke she had threatened to make. She would keep her promise. That was the kind of girl she was. I have to stop that girls idiocy, thought Naruze as she closed her wings and moved the pen in her right hand. Light rained down from the sky. Illuminated by that light, Naruze changed Weiss Fr?uleins settings. She hurriedly rewrote the output spell to focus more on evasion than before. She would not need long-term aerial mobility here, so she shifted its abilities toward quicker movements and I dont have much choice. There was something she had to do. Yes, you want me to do it, dont you? Fine, then! Ill do it! Those are the awful words that will get you stuck in a shotgun wedding! Asama: Stop yelling that into the pure morning air!! Why do you know what I meant? wondered Naruze as she finished the adjustments. She struck Weiss Fr?ulein and pressed it against her body like she was embracing it. She pressed on the throttle with the back of her thigh and she looked to the heavens. The barrage was there. It was thick and looked unavoidable, but This is perfect for putting the finishing touches on the settings modifications. She expanded and synced the waist rail wings. She used those as her thrusters, but she used most of Weiss Fr?uleins power for firing. Its time I returned fire. And She stuffed a tower of about seven coins into Weiss Fr?ulein and the auto-loading spell dealt with them. This is a Technohexens multi-coin shot. I wont stop until we close up shop. With that, Naruze charged into the glowing barrage to take the shortest route to the enemy. Again and again, rapidly-moving light crossed paths in the sky. Five kilometers in front of the Musashi, a white galley and a white Technohexen on a broom flew and exchanged fire. At their speed, the five kilometers of distance was not far. But the density of their attacks was enough to literally scorch the air and leave a trail behind them. As they soared, their firefight drew an arc in the sky. Naruze slipped through the barrage that pursued her and cut her off. Meanwhile, she moved up above the galley. The galley deflected her four homing bullets with its barrage and armor. They exchanged fire again and again. The noise rang out over and over and the sky was filled with even more light than the rising sun. Amid the exchange of light and destructive force, Naruze moved Weiss Fr?ulein with her entire body. She tugged it upwards, pushed it down, and spun the rail wings around as if kicking off the air. ! She seemed to hop around the sky as she carried out her evasions and attacks. The gaps in the barrage were small. Her shoulders were grazed and her wings were torn at, but Margot is working down below!! She was certain of that. Even if they could not always see each other, they were always facing some kind of trouble. That was life as a Technohexen. Thats right. During the Age of the Gods, M.H.R.R. had been the home of the witch hunts. War, plagues, and unrest had created an age of unease, so in some regions, witches had been executed as suspicious or the cause of unfortunate or disturbing things. Those were the witch hunts. There! One of the homing cannons had turned toward the Musashi, so Naruze fired two shots into it as if to slap it and draw its attention. She trusted that the two shots would hit. Take that! She wrapped her arms around Weiss Fr?ulein and launched herself below the galley. Honestly, she thought. Life as a Technohexen is tough. But she had it relatively easy. Because Im a white Technohexen. Society had a generally positive image of the color white and they used healing spells, so even when the witch hunt was at its peak in M.H.R.R., Weiss Techno was understood as a type of folk remedy. Even if they were not officially recognized, a Weiss Techno user could earn some money by healing people. But, continued Naruze as she repeatedly dodged. Black Technohexen families were different. Her parents had told her about the worst of the witch hunts held in M.H.R.R. for the history recreation. Most had been interpretations that did not actually take any lives, but no one had known how far those interpretations were allowed to go. So in the end, they had compromised and decided that exile and alienation were the right answer. She knew what that meant now, but she had not in the past. She had thought she had gone through the same troubles. But it wasnt the same in Margots case. She clenched her teeth and smiled as she thought. I cant let Kimis silly act worry Margot!! She pursued the galley that continued firing on her. The enemy was moving forward, so she moved forward as well. Not only would she draw its attention as a decoy, she would crack its armor and do actual damage. So ! She let her attacks fly as if to push the galley into the sky, but she saw its shadow overhead. The galley accelerated even further and quickly reduced its distance to the Musashi. Full speed ahead!! Ichimasu shouted on the galleys bridge. Raise our speed and move forward so they cant lock onto us! Only correct our angle of flight once! Do so when leaving our rising line. Make sure you only need to hold your hand down on the controls in the end!! As she spoke, she looked down at a diagram summarizing the ships state. The galley was about eighty meters wide. Musashis surface was 164 meters wide on average, so they could easily pass below the bridge up ahead. But there were gravity barriers. How many of them will reach us!? If the Musashis gravity barriers had as wide a range as their output allowed, they would push back at the galley when it tried to pass below the bridge. With that in mind, she had made sure they accelerated enough to break through any gravity barriers that might be placed in their way. Open our own gravity barriers on the bows ram! Were breaking through in one shot! A moment later, the navigator spoke up. The Musashi is opening new gravity barriers! Specifically Their maximum range is fifty meters! Theyll tear into either side of us for ten meters! Roll an extra forty degrees to the right!! Ichimasu made a split-second decision. The ship was now almost on its side. Tilt the ship toward Shiba- toward the vice chancellor and fill the width! Focus the starboard cannons on the area around the vice chancellor and concentrate fire to starboard while passing below Musashinos bridge! What should the gunners on the port side do!? Our boys are selfishly complaining that they want something to do! Tell them to make some kind of pose toward Musashinos bridge! A provocative one! Shaja!! Musashino-sama! The gunners on the enemy galleys port side are making an ahaaan pose! Over. Not to worry. Statistically, they are likely insane. People like that are generally harmless. Over. Great Upperclassman: Who ordered our boys to act gay? Taki: Huh? Provocative Huh? What are they doing? thought Narimasa as he glanced at his insha kotob and continued to run. He turned toward Katsuie who ran two buildings to the right while wielding a large sword and shield. Wheres Takigawa? He turned toward the galley approaching the Musashi from the sky behind them. Damn is she fast! For a while now, he had been accelerating with Lily Flower constantly opened around his feet. To be collected by the galley, he had to reach the back end of Musashino before the galley did, but at their current speed, they would arrive there at about the same time. Why are we all so hard on our allies!? He clicked his tongue and accelerated along the rooftop. He could see the giant bridge up ahead. It was so large that it threw off his sense of distance and he felt like he was not approaching it at all. But Were going to destroy that thing, huh? That was the greatest objective of this attack. They had a plan. The Musashis powerful gravity barriers could be stopped for an instant with Katsuies Animus Caritas C Novum. They would use that opening to attack. The galley would fire anti-ship homing shells to destroy the base of the bridge. I see, muttered Musashino on Musashinos bridge. Suzu tilted her head in confusion, so Musashino created a model of the area around Musashinos bridge so the girl could feel it. Um, what isthis? The enemys objective. I had determined flying below here was a shameless stunt meant to shame us, but it is actually a shameless attempt to attack us after stopping our gravity barriers with the Testamenta Arma. Over. The galley, Katsuie, and Narimasa appeared on the model in Suzus hands. That was the result of the automatons real time predictive calculations. As Katsuie and the galley moved closer, they predicted the enemy would attack the rear port side of the bridges leg. W-will we beokay? Musashino nearly said this would not be easy, but she decided to stop. To find a better response, she quickly had her thoughts go over the conditions for this battle. The problem is defending the inner sides of the bridge. The Musashis armor was focused on the outside, so it was thinner on the inside of the legs of that arch. Normally, that area could not be targeted, so the gravity barriers and a double hull were used to protect the vital parts such as control lines, fuel lines, and the main frame. It had been made light and flexible. So if the gravity barriers were stopped, they could only rely on the gaps between the thin armor and double hull. And I have determined the enemy will be using homing anti-ship shells. Even if they were homing, the anti-ship shells used by a Kraken-class galley were powerful. Piercing shells meant to break through armor would pass through the thin armor and reach the vital parts hidden within the double shell. Luckily, Katsuies Kamewari had a short range. An attack that created a gash thirty meters long and five meters deep was certainly a threat, but Musashinos bridge was not situated on its deck. Its legs were constructed on the side accelerators and that gap made it impossible for that weapon to attack them. Of course, the enemy would know that, so Katsuie would not make a vain attempt to reach the bridge. Instead, he would maintain a position from which his Testamenta Armas effects would cover the area below the bridge. So Musashino reached her conclusion and spoke to Suzu. Judge. Do not worry, Suzu-sama. Neshinbara-sama and the others are already on the move. They will make up for our weaknesses and eliminate the enemy. So They will stop Shibata Katsuie. Let us trust in that, Suzu-sama. Over. The enemys going to target Shibata, arent they? I cant imagine anything else, thought Narimasa as he ran. I guess I have to protect him. After all, their plan was centered on Katsuie and Ichimasu working together. A person and a warship working together sounds more like a stunt than a battle plan. But if those pain-in-the-ass upperclassmen say theyre going to do it, theyll do it. With that thought, he accelerated. By rushing forward and eliminating any danger, he would at least not be in the way. He also glanced over at Shibata. Meanwhile, Katsuie moved alongside him with a leisurely pace. Hey, he said. Im hungry. What!? Didnt you just eat that annoying love-filled box lunch!? Does your brain not tell you when youve had enough!? Oh!? I may be satisfied with Lady Oichis love, but Ill never have had enough, you idiot! Ill leave you behind if you keep being so selfish! Narimasa wanted to beat the crap out of him if he could. Taki: Cmon, Naru. Put up a good fight. If you beat Shiba, Ill buy you lunch. Youre going to make me buy you lunch if I lose, arent you? Taki: Dont be mean. I would never do that. I will make you go without lunch, though. Narimasa ignored her. At any rate, Ichimasu had to be piloting her ship while giving instructions to the crew in the back. She would only be speaking to him if she had the attention to spare, but he wanted her to avoid a mistake if at all possible. However The sound of the galley grew behind him. The time for the charge was coming. He looked back and saw the white high-speed galley approaching while exchanging countless arcing shots. He guessed it was around half a minute from reaching the bridge and he rushed forward himself. He had a number of worries, but Takigawa wont mess up. Just as he nodded while running, he faced forward again and saw something at the top of his vision. It was something he recognized. Something made of glinting metal fell from the sky and right alongside Musashinos bridge. Shibata! Up above! It was coming and at a decent speed. Thats Musashis strange mobile shell!! Adele frantically controlled her mobile shell as it dropped down. She had a single goal: fire herself from the launch catapult on the rear of Tama to turn herself into a piece of artillery. But if I dont hit, this will be very, very bad! She was supposed to hit Shibata Katsuie. His Testamenta Arma stopped all of his enemys actions, but That just means you have to attack from outside its range!! If it stopped all of his enemys actions inside its field of effect It wont stop actions taken outside that field! They had considered using a sniper but had decided a mere sniper shot would not be very effective. So Im a little doubtful that Ill work either! Novice: Yeah, but youre our only option! We dont have anything else! Flat Vassal: Youre clenching your fist as you say that, arent you!? Youre hiding something, arent you!? Wise Sister: Heh heh. If not, it must be time for glasses to confess to glasses! Now, youre below the legendary bridge, so go in for the attack! Four Eyes: Oh? Almost Everyone: Eek! At any rate, Adele steadied her mobile shells fall. She was falling legs-first. The escape device in the legs contained plenty of shock absorption, but more importantly The armor is broken. The broken head armor had been directly bolted to the new body armor, so she could not turn its head and her vision was fixed in place. However, that did not matter when falling like a shell. She had decided she only needed to protect her head when rolling. I understand having to launch me from the back of Tama so they wouldnt notice, but I never thought I would be launched three times. Once from Okutama where the Asama Shrine is, once from Takao, and finally from Tama. She understood it was to accustom her to it and to move her quickly to Tama. The first time had been extremely thrilling and had chilled her insides, but it felt normal by the third time. Bit by bit, Im getting the hang of controlling my fall! When falling from the Tower of London, she had failed to control the fall and ended up spinning. That had concerned Suzu a little, but she doubted anything like that would happen again. It shouldnt happen, anyway. But sadly, I can see it happening given my luck. At any rate, she could see the enemy. He was running down below. Beyond him, she saw the galley tilt further and she saw Naruze drawing its fire. She quickly approached the running enemy while Naruze and the galley moved overhead. She was dropping quickly and her vision rapidly approached the ground. She could no longer see the ground between the ships. Instead, she saw the rows of houses, a demonic form, and Eh? Someone else was running along the rooftops and he had lily flower emblems glowing on different parts of his body. Sassa Narimasa!? Meanwhile, she reached the target altitude. She was going to hit, but just before she did, she heard Narimasas voice. It was the same shout she had heard before. Lily Flower!! A moment later, Adele was hit by a high-speed flying kick from the right and her mobile shell was knocked away. After his flying kick, Narimasa side-flipped through the air. He twisted around while passing by over Katsuies head. Shibata! You werent hit, were you!? He pointed at the round mobile shell that had flown through the air and fallen in the city streets to starboard. Katsuie looked to him while running. You didnt destroy it? You have a troublesome personality, you know that? Its just how I am. Narimasa smiled bitterly, but gave a silent thought. This is the second time with that vassal! He had gone all out the first time and destroyed a portion of her mobile shell, yet she had come with almost the same equipment this time. Interesting, he thought. He was from P.A. Oda, he was one of the Five Great Peaks, and he was Sassa Narimasa. Most people reacted to those three terms by avoiding him, but this vassal was a normal student and yet She tried to take us on again after losing the first time. Not bad. That takes guts. I dont think Ive met anyone like that in a good long while. Interesting. This Musashi place is more interesting than I thought, he decided. Its a pretty lively place. But in that instant, he heard a sound from overhead. Theres more!? Shibata! Hearing Narimasas shout, Katsuie turned toward him. Narimasa was about five buildings away and pointing upwards, so Katsuie tilted his head and leaped over a road. While in midair between roofs, he made the same pose as the lowly boy. Like this!? Like this!? Whats with that Saturday Night Fever pose? Are you stupid? Wa ha ha ha ha!!! Look up!! He needs to do something about that short temper, thought Katsuie as he looked up. He saw a steel beam falling toward him. It was a slender H-shaped beam and it was about four meters long. However Looks to be about two hundred of them. A massive amount of steel materials were falling toward him after being released from the rope binding them together. They must have been released at the perfect time to hit him as he ran. I see, he thought while continuing to run. He was on the central ship of Musashino, but these had been transported by air from the port ship of Tama. That was outside the range of his Testamenta Arma and it was a good enough surprise attack to make a decent trap. They had even kept the lowly boy busy by dropping that vassal as a decoy. But this is a real pain. The steel beams would not do much damage even if they hit him, but they would obstruct his movements as obstacles. In the worst case, he could even be late to catch his ride home on Ichimasus ship. He could of course jump down to the surface without issue, but the lowly boy would be a problem. After all, Oichi would scold him if he abandoned an underclassman. I have no choice. He raised Kamewari in his right hand as if placing it on his left shoulder. He instantly crouched down as he ran. Immediately afterwards, he sent a twisting attack into the air overhead. Get them, Kamewari. The blade sliced through the air. What travelled about thirty meters from the weapon was not a cut as with Tonbokiri. Be smashed! Instead of cutting, it broke and smashed. And instead of doing so to an object, it smashed things in order to defeat his enemy. That power was fired here. The weapon gave a roar, a spray of ether light, and a scorching sound. From there, the sound of smashing overwhelmed all else. The two hundred pieces of metal were broken, smashed, and blown away, creating a path for Katsuie. He then took a step to travel down the gap in the steel. At the same time, a form appeared in front of him. He briefly wondered who it was, but Oh? Before his question could form, he felt a smile on his lips. There was a single reason for his joy. So someone has the guts to face me! Name yourself and I will listen! I am the Musashi student The individual jumped from a rooftop up ahead and flew through the steel-filled air. Tachibana Muneshige. I am a normal student! Volume 3B, 51: Tangled Winged One in the Sky Volume 3B, Chapter 51: Tangled Winged One in the Sky What do people call it When one chooses To step forward? Point Allocation (Challenge) Below Musashinos bridge, a demonic long-lived and a young man both chose to clash. Demon Shibata Katsuie reacted to the name Tachibana Muneshige. Tres Espa?as former 1st special duty officer and the inheritor of the Peerless in the Wests name! Katsuie had heard he had transferred to Musashi but had been removed from the battlefront due to a leg injury. Were you drawn out by me!? With that shouted question, he tried to turn Kamewari around and strike again despite just having swung it. His enemy was faster. Oh!? Katsuie bragged that no one could compare to the speed of his blade, but this enemy was faster. He could make any number of excuses, but it came down to letting his guard down. Meanwhile, his enemy moved in. The young man leaped up on top of the airborne steel bars. ! He threw the steel toward Katsuie, but this was not an attack. Is he correcting the path of the falling steel!? The enemy was not attacking him. The smashed steel bars had flown off course, so the young man was simply correcting that. The Testamenta Armas effects did not come into play. And the corrected paths took the steel right in front of Katsuie. They fell like rain and interfered with his approach by hitting him or obstructing his path. Instead of a direct victory, the young man was interfering with Katsuies plan and seeking a battlefield victory. Youre thinking about this as someone weak, arent you!? Muneshige continually corrected the paths of the steel bars. The two hundred bars had been broken into four hundred by Kamewari. They were all about two meters long. If they were seen as short spears, this was the same as producing four hundred spears in midair. They acted as shields to hide him and he constantly made them into weapons. His job was simple: place his hand on them and throw them back to their original position. He would use the reactive force of the throw to flip back and he would use that rotation to throw the next one. By continuing the pattern, he moved through the air while spinning from bar to bar and he started moving upwards. In no time, he had launched seventy-one of them and he felt heat in his arms. It produces this much heat without holy spell cooling!? He felt that was a problem to solve in the future, but his arms were moving well even after his long break. He guessed that was partially due to focusing on strengthening his upper body when he could not use his legs. He was satisfied that he could feel his actions in the back of his upper arm more than before. At the end of his repeated spinning and throwing, he arrived at the top of the falling steel bars. At the same time, the spears of corrected steel crashed into the straw roof. The first thirty or so formed a standing barricade and the rest fell on Katsuie. Will this stop him!? Each one weighed just below thirty kilograms and that had been seventy-one of them. It would have been more of a collision than a hit. But Muneshige heard a voice. Thaaat should do it. Katsuie did only one thing as the seventy-one steel bars crashed into him. As he ran, he spread his arms, caught the steel, and held them between his arms. Katsuie wrapped his arms around the seventy-one steel bars as if pushing them forward as he ran. He held Kamewari in his right hand and Animus Caritas in his left, so he could not hold them with his full strength. However, he hooked them with the inside of his elbow and moved toward the ones sticking up from the floor up ahead. Toh. He caught them in his chest. All the metal clanged together and did not stop. He blew away the straw of the roof while adding a dozen or so steel bars to those in his arms. And His legs were spread wide to bear the weight and he passed through it all in two steps. He held a bundle of steel too large to fully wrap his arms around, but he held it even tighter. He moved his right arm down and his left up to twist and compress the bundle. Toh! He had twisted together the steel until it was fused together by the pressure. The two ends were still separated, but it was now three times the length. He had created a massive metal club. He then pressed the clump of steel against his chest and threw it forward. You can have it back! His running feet gave a kick straight up toward Muneshige. The movement was light and casual, but the metal club accelerated so quickly that it seemed to vanish. ! It flew up toward Muneshige. Muneshige made a spilt-second decision. He would evade. But any evasive action would be stopped by the Testamenta Arma. So I will simply run! For that, he moved. He stood on the steel bars that remained in midair like a raft and he ran straight forward. This would be much easier than his past feat of running along a blade. Or so he hoped. His legs were still not fully healed and he had been out of action for so long. However, he needed to evade and quickly, so ! He stepped on the first bar. He felt it below his foot, but he felt more tension than relief. He was painfully aware that he was not fully recovered, but he shifted that from fear to caution. Toh! He moved. After his first step, he leaped to the second bar of the airborne steel raft. He realized that his leg was weak as he pulled it back, but he still stepped onto the third. The massive metal club crashed into the steel bars from below. It precisely struck the area Muneshige had previously been in. All of the steel rose up like a wave and surged toward him. The steel flew upwards and jabbed in from below like blades, so Toh! Without rushing or evading, he changed positions simply by running. But he had a thought. This is too slow!! His movements had no speed behind them. He was acting based on his balance and instincts, but he lacked the mobility needed to be called a martial art. He was simply moving across the midair steel bars. When he kicked off one of them, an unpleasant sensation reached the bottom of his foot. The feeling underfoot was lacking as if he had broken through the floor. He had used too much strength, rushed himself, and failed because of it. Kh! Muneshige realized he had made a mistake on the battlefield. And when facing a powerful enemy. That would have been unthinkable in the past. But that fact did not fill him with surprise or fear. ! He felt something like anger and it was directed at himself. But emotions would not accomplish anything. He fully lost his balance in midair and heard a voice. It came from almost directly below the steel bars. Get him, Kamewari. The breaking and smashing was fired in a straight line toward his escape path. At the same time, Muneshige gave a shout while feeling his own inexperience at being unable to resolve this on his own. Gin! Please! As soon as he cried out, Muneshige saw an explosion strike Katsuie below. It was a shell shot. The bursting sound and blast of water vapor crossed paths with Kamewaris strike. Gin! He turned around and saw Gin and her Arcabuz Cruz on the roof of a viewing platform on Okutamas front deck. Muneshige had drawn Katsuies attention upwards. Once Katsuie had used Kamewari and left himself open, she had fired from outside Animus Caritas C Novums range. A series of five shots were fired into the area around Katsuie. After seeing that fact and hearing the series of five solid sounds, Muneshige understood he had done his duty. And as soon as he saw Gin nod toward him, Kamewaris smashing arrived from below. The thirty meter slash exploded out toward him when he was unable to evade. Gin watched with her eyebrows slightly raised. Above the explosive blast she had created on the next ship forward, Kamewaris attack was going to hit Muneshige. At the very moment that she judged it had struck, Asama C who was here to assess the situation and heal the injured C let out a shout. She brought her hands to her cheeks and Gin assumed she was going to voice her worry. Kyaaaah! He was smashed to pulpy bits!! Is she really a shrine maiden? wondered Gin before speaking up. Do not worry, Lady Asama. The half-dragon was there. Urquiaga had passed by Katsuie once, but he had waited until the timing was right and had flown back in to snatch Muneshige out of the air. He was already flying in a downward arc toward Gin and Asama. Held to the half-dragons chest, Muneshige noticed Gin. And he gave a bitter smile. Master Muneshige. He only forced a smile when things were not going well for him or he was feeling down. Do not worry, Master Muneshige. We are still thirty-seven away from all fifty times, so lets keep trying. Gin faced forward to the enemy who was already halfway through the area below Musashinos bridge. Did that stop him? It had not. The smoke of the six shells burst apart and someone ran out. It was Sassa Narimasa!? No. Narimasa was indeed out front, but he was floating off the ground. He was a shield. Katsuie had grabbed his collar from behind with the hand holding Kamewari and he was holding him out front as a shield. Katsuies voice reached Gin and he breathed out smoke as he left the rest of the smoke. That was a close one! That one really was close, thought Katsuie as he ran. That gunner wife seriously targeted my solar plexus. She knows the weak point of someone who just ate. If that had hit, I might have been enjoying Lady Oichis lunch and love in reverse. That would just be too much of a waste. But, he thought. Narimasa, Im glad you were here! He recalled the moment of danger and the valiant deed of his underclassman. Narimasa had jumped in from the side to intercept the gunner wifes first shot. He had opened his Lily Flower emblems and splendidly crushed the shell. Ive got a great underclassman. I never thought he would be so worried for me hed come back. Maybe hes gay. Regardless, after intercepting the first shot, that idiot posed in front of me and shouted, Hell yeah! I just about ran into him, so I grabbed his collar and picked him up. He then gave a tremendous effort against the rest of that wifes shells. Long story short, Im safe. And thats all that matters. Also, Narimasa was heavy, so he swung him around to throw him away. The small fry was waving his hands around after using Lily Flower to repeatedly punch the shells. Hey, wait! Youre an upperclassman, arent you? At least say thanks. I saved your life, you know? And I just saved your life from my bad mood, so were even! Thats not fair!! He was annoying, so Katsuie swung him once and tossed him aside. Katsuie then spoke to Ichimasu. Behind him, her galley had already arrived above the Musashino. With its acceleration, it would catch up almost immediately. They were entering the most important time, so Ichimasu! Align your cannons! Im almost at the end of Musashinos bridge! Its just gotta be your way, doesnt it? On the tilted bridge, Ichimasu smiled bitterly and spoke to Katsuie via divine transmission. Shiba! Were going to align our front starboard cannons with you! Make sure to keep straight! And, she thought while swinging her right hand toward the crew on the bridge. Prepare to pilot us on an escape path! But dont rush it until weve fired around the vice chancellor all we can! The gunners placed their sights on the gaps in the gravity barriers around Katsuie. This is our last chance to fire! Just as she prepared to give the command, a sharp voice reached her from the control officer. The Technohexen is forcibly approaching from the rear! She intends to settle this! Im not about to let you fire! Noticing what Katsuie and the galley were up to, Naruze made a final barrage of attacks. Her tower of coins was nearing its end, but Break! There was a large dent in the galleys starboard armor. It was toward the front and just above the center. Naruzes efforts to concentrate her fire there had paid off. To motivate herself, she had named that spot Margot and rewarded herself with a pantomimed grope for every hundred hits on that spot. So far, she had earned seven gropes. But her own upper and lower armor had already been worn down. One shot from the front had been especially bad. A fragment from a shattered shell had flown right toward her. She had used her wings to raise her hips so it escaped below her crotch, but it made her thankful she was a girl. She wondered if she could use that same situation to naturally make a girl out of a boy, but she concluded it probably would not work. Regardless, that was a close one! The galleys cannons showed no sign of slowing. She had destroyed a few of the secondary cannons, but they were replenished from within since the inside was divided into blocks. This was why non-turret cannons were so difficult to deal with. And she had assumed they were small ether cannons, but they fired a physical shell as a core. Her shots were coin bullets given homing and acceleration, so the physical core was too good at counteracting them. But even so, she ducked below, had her black wings grazed, performed an ideal evasion, and forced herself to continue forward. Kh. She felt pain in her right arm because it had been grazed on the way here. She had cast a spell to stop the bleeding, but the defense spell covering her body had shattered into scattering light and she felt a chill from within. She wondered if the wound reached the flesh, but she chose to focus on moving. She continued on to break their armor. If she did, it would disturb the enemy at least a little and that would surely help the Musashi at least a little, so There!! Eighth grope! She predicted the timing of the enemys shellfire and fired twice as a decoy and twice for real. Herrlich! With that cry, the side of the galley exploded. The sound of the hit was the loud tone of breaking metal. I finally broke it! The damaged armor bent and twisted. It seemed to lean back and was finally peeled away when the base exploded. Naruze had destroyed it, but Thats your trick!? While slipping below the giant piece of armor that flew off the ship, the Weiss Hexen looked forward. A large secondary cannon existed below the destroyed armor. The large secondary cannon was a four-gun turret-less cannon. On the galleys bridge, Ichimasu crossed her arms with a Garuda on her head. It was only just delivered and it came with a cover to avoid any damage. I knew youd target it if you could see it and I didnt want you to judge its power, so I was planning to keep it hidden until just before we used it. Still, Im impressed you destroyed that cover. It was no different from the standard armor. She bent her eyes but looked away from the Technohexen. She gave a bitter smile as she looked past the bow and to the surface of the Musashino. Well, whatever. The cannons are set for use against K.P.A. Italia, so I knew they would be a little rough. Cookie said he increased the density to help battle the small ships of the Murakami Navy, but theyre still pretty useless against an individual who gets up close. Its pretty lame to talk so big when all you can do is graze them. She had the Garuda on her head give a squawk. Fire the four-gun secondary cannon. Blow away the camouflage along with the Technohexen. A moment later, all noise vanished from Naruzes surroundings. The small cannons had suddenly stopped firing. Not good! The secondary cannon in front of her had a caliber of fifteen centimeters, but the three meter base suggested it was an ether cannon. Instead of firing a shell, it was sure to fire a straight and thick beam of light that would scorch the sky. It transformed as it prepared to fire. The entire four-gun secondary cannon slid back and the muzzles grew white with heat. ! Naruze began to evade downward. She could not use Weiss Fr?ulein as a shield against an ether cannon blast and she wanted gravitys assistance, so Down! She grabbed the acceleration panel and pressed Weiss Fr?ulein down on top of her. As soon as she evaded, she would attack. She would fire four homing bullets between the enemys beams. She opened a Magie Figur to setup the homing bullets while preparing to descend, but Her right hand suddenly slipped from the control panel. !? It was so sudden that her right chest slammed into Weiss Fr?ulein. It struck the right side of her jaw and her vision briefly wavered. What? She quickly realized what had caused this: her blood. Her right arm was injured and the charm applying the hemostatic spell had peeled off due to the blood and her continuous quick movements. The blood had then wet her hand. The injury and blood loss had numbed her senses. The blood had dripped from her sleeve to her glove and made the grip slippery. It only delayed her for an instant, but it was still a deadly opening. She gave up on evading, pressed her body against Weiss Fr?ulein and tried to move herself downwards. But as soon as she noticed heat straight ahead, the four beams of light shot out into the air and toward her. Volume 3B, 52: Pursuer in the Rising Wind Volume 3B, Chapter 52: Pursuer in the Rising Wind Is it here? Finally? Point Allocation (Next Generation) Four beams of light swept through the sky. They came from the four-gun cannon of the galley charging straight toward the Musashi. The ether cannon used its power to burn through everything in a straight line and the speed of its deployment allowed it to use its full power. Two of the beams scorched the sky and turned the thin morning clouds to steam. One of them struck the rear of Shinagawa, but several gravity barriers appeared around Shinagawa to detonate the white cascade. The final beam pierced directly through the area the Technohexen had occupied. It eliminated everything there. At the same time, the galley arrived above Musashino. A voice filled the galleys bridge. It belonged to Takigawa Ichimasu. She barked orders while petting or tossing aside the Djinns and Garudas that appeared to control the ship. She looked ahead to where Katsuie was already about to leave the area below the enemy bridge. This was their only chance to fire, so Front starboard gunners! I know youve been trained to take aim in an instant! So fire around the vice chancellor! As Ichimasu gave her orders, the side of the galley transformed as it flew in toward Musashinos bridge. The turret-less cannons jutted out and they rotated ninety degrees to the front. The cannons released their inner connections and then connected front to back in groups of eight to combine into a single long cannon. Three such cannons were created. Behind them, the non-homing eight-gun high-speed cannons also rotated their barrels to link together. The non-homing high-speed cannons formed the base and the homing cannons attached to the front to create three high-speed homing cannons. Small forms appeared at the front and back locking portions of the individual pieces making up these cannons. They were Mlasi-style Mice. The spell-controlling artificial spirits were known as Djinns. The super deformed Garuda Djinns cried out and the cannons produced a harmony of sound as they locked together. The galley continued on. It tilted diagonally as it charged into the square area below Musashinos bridge. At the same time, the three front starboard cannons were fired. Light was emitted from the back and tracking light trailed behind it as it raced through the sky. There were three shots in all. The high-speed homing shells had solid cores and flew toward Musashinos bridge. Katsuie saw the accelerating galley fire. After locking onto its target locations, it fired homing shells from the front starboard side. A few Garuda Djinns flew alongside the three lights for a bit. And the lights accelerated as the Garudas vanished. The shells were coming. They were wrapped in distorted air as they flew in behind Katsuie. Musashis gravity barriers opened over his head to protect the bridge, but My Testamenta Arma will stop them for an instant. As soon as he spoke, the barriers stopped. Static ran through them like a slight hesitation and the homing shells slipped through the gaps this created. Katsuie decided to continue ahead and finish this, but then he heard three explosions in the air. !? He saw three bullets of light pierce through the homing shells from the side. Katsuie saw the destructive shells break apart. The final shells in their plan to damage the Musashis bridge were destroyed. They got us!? The enemys homing bullets had broken straight through the solid core of their homing shells. Not just anyone could fire something like that. If anyone, it would be The Technohexen! He turned around and saw the gunner beyond the galley. It was indeed the Technohexen. Musashis Technohexen was alive. The galleys four-gun secondary cannon had supposedly hit her, but she stood on the steeple of a church in Musashis city and she held her ships hull in her arms. Ichimasu! What the hell are you doing!? Taki: Eh? Huh!? How!? But we shot her down! Ichimasu answered him with a question and her answer was found in the white ships hull the Technohexen held. The front end had a large half-circle torn into it. It had definitely been hit, but not by the galleys cannon. It cant be, thought Katsuie. But, he added as the corner of his mouth rose. Did you fire one of your four homing shots at yourself!? Im a Technohexen. We excel at harming ourselves. Standing on the steeple, Naruze held Weiss Fr?uleins hull and sighed. Honestly, you made me take some pretty drastic measures there. As Katsuie had said, she had chosen to attack in order to evade. Normally, homing shots had a time lag until the homing activated to ensure they did not lock onto their firer. But she had quickly altered the settings on just one of them to begin homing immediately. It had locked onto the front of Weiss Fr?uleins hull. The bullet had just barely made it in time, but it had supplied a powerful strike to the front of the hull. I was shot down, but I managed to avoid your cannon fire so I could interfere here. She smiled toward the galley flying below the Musashis bridge. I made high-speed homing bullets using all of the spirit fuel Orei Metallo that Margot didnt take with her yesterday. They cant be fired right away, but you cant ignore the firepower that destroyed an enemy ship during the armada battle. She lowered her hips. Blood was still flowing from her right arm, so even standing was difficult. However, she set Weiss Fr?uleins hull on the ceiling to sit on. Ill have to send it in for repairs again, but I cant complain too much. After all, I traded my speed for the Musashis safety, so Yes. Margot is sure to praise me. As soon as she muttered that, she heard a single sound. It resembled shattering glass and it filled the area below the bridge. She recognized the sound. Thats a barrier being destroyed! Tonbokiri smashed the enemy Testamenta Armas barrier from outside, didnt it!? Musashis vice chancellor is still alive!? Katsuie raised his voice as he ran. Three actions occurred in sequence. First, Ichimasu fired another heavy barrage. Three high-speed homing rounds were quickly fired from the front starboard side of the galley and all of the port cannons plus the rear starboard ones completed their preparations and joined the volley. This sent a massive amount of light racing forward. The solid reverberation of the long cannons tore into the air as if filling every inch of it. But before the striking light could reach its targets, the second action arrived. Musashinos surface and the inner side of the bridges legs suddenly filled with light. It was the ether light of a shattering barrier. The Testamenta Armas barrier had been destroyed by Tonbokiri, so its ether scattered light and vanished. That light meant Musashinos bonds were gone. And that led into the third action. Musashinos gravity barriers all reactivated. With nothing obstructing them any longer, countless torii-shaped emblems appeared below Musashinos bridge. The galleys shells exploded against those barriers. There was a great cacophony of mutual destruction. Light roared, sound blossomed, shockwaves blew through, and the wind rumbled, but It isnt getting through!? Katsuies yell was answered by the destruction of light flying upwards like the splashing created by pouring rain. The stern of Musashinos surface was filled with the fragments of gravity barriers and ether cannon blasts and the light was brighter than the morning sun. The sky turned white and lost its color as if it had been purified. That light meant the bombardment had not reached Musashino and the bridge had been protected. Not bad! Katsuie continued to run as he looked up at the bottom of the bridge and the galley flying past. His Testamenta Armas barrier had been broken, so the galleys shellfire was now meaningless. Just as Ichimasu had let her guard down about that Technohexen, he had let his guard down about Musashis vice chancellor. I never thought she would survive a direct hit from my smashing. But My Animus Caritas C Novum has an effective range of about fifty meters around me. She would have had to attack from outside that, she had to have been injured by his smashing attack, and it could not have been easy to catch up to him. With that in mind, he shouted to Ichimasu and Narimasa. Ichimasu! Were going to withdraw now! Come over to the right! You can let Narimasa fall!! I knew youd say that! shouted Narimasa. I know how to meet peoples expectations!! he praised himself while running to the right. He was heading to the closest edge of the ship. Once he passed the bridges leg, he would jump from the outer edge of Musashinos deck. But he let Narimasa go on ahead and followed at a more casual pace while checking on Kamewari by how it felt in his right hand. It was almost at a full charge, so I cant just leave empty handed. The surface city came to its end, so there were no more roofs to run along. Instead of simply jumping down, he used his speed and angle to land and continue running without slowing. His target was the port bridge leg. He would take a large leap from the edge of the deck and toward the back end of that leg. Ill activate Kamewari in midair to destroy that leg! Kamewari could cut five meters deep, which was not much use against a ship as large as the Musashi. Not only did it have thick armor, but it had a double hull structure to stop any damage and allow any impacts to safely escape. But he still ran through the scattering and vanishing light. For Kamewaris attack to reach the vital parts inside the Musashi, he had to leap in close and throw his momentum behind the slash. He raised Kamewari in preparation. He would jump from the edge of the ship at the end of the bridge leg, so he had another seventy meters to run. Each of his steps took him eight meters, so he adjusted his pace to reach the very edge on his ninth step. I need to hurry! He accelerated, but !? He detected a presence approaching through the light and wind behind him. A swift enemy approached from behind and to the left as if prepared to collide with him. As they charged forward with the wind and light wrapping around them, Katsuie saw the shape of their weapon. It was a spear. He reacted by strengthening the smile on the corner of his mouth. So youre here, Musashi Vice Chancellor!! As he called out to his enemy, Katsuie used Animus Caritas for a shield attack. But as soon as he did, the enemy coming in from the left suddenly threw the spear into the air. !? He saw the discarded spear was not a spear after all. In fact, it was not even a weapon. It was one of the steel beams he had smashed apart earlier. Im in the process of ensuring my future employment, so I hope you can be of some help. Something stood on the shield Katsuie had swung backwards. It was the individual he had thought was Musashis vice chancellor. Unneeded #1. Sarutobi Sasuke. Should I say long time, no see, Lord Shibata? It was a ninja. Curse you! Without slowing, Katsuie looked to his enemy. He was definitely surprised, but he was also aware he had a joyous smile on his face. A ninja disguise!? The ninja standing on the shield on his left arm had crudely altered his appearance. He had not actually changed his physical build. All he had done was tie his hair in a high ponytail and wrap a Far Eastern boys uniform coat around his waist in place of the skirt. But that was not the only reason Katsuie had mistaken him for Honda Futayo. What a pain. The people who can keep up a transformation for very long sure are amazing. Of course, my specialty is using martial arts to mimic someones movements. Sasuke had disguised his form as well as his presence and behavior. Anyone who took part in combat would react to the surrounding actions, sounds, and movements of the air before a visual form. Sasuke had taken advantage of that. Katsuie did not feel he had let his guard down. As a demonic long-lived, he was blessed with armor and great strength, so an attack on the level of a divine weapon was needed to defeat him. The only weapon capable of that on this battlefield was Tonbokiri. It was his caution over that weapon that had led him to mistake the enemy. In that case, he immediately thought. I thought you withdrew after charging in with Musashis vice chancellor! You have good intuition, Lord Shibata. Thats exactly what you should think a useless Unneeded would do. Sasuke crouched down on top of Animus Caritas C Novum and tried to place his hand on the edge. How about I swipe this to earn some points!? Those would be negative points, you idiot!! Katsuie swung his left arm and Sasuke used the momentum to flip through the air. But the ninja did not stop there. He kicked off the discarded steel beam he had used as a spear and jumped even higher. He then drew a sword from the back of his waist as if to show it off. Negative points, you say? He used his other hand to remove the coat from his waist and spread it out in front of Katsuie. This blocked Katsuies view, but he simply looked away from Sasuke. He was running, so if he sped up, the attack from beyond the fabric would not reach him. His goal was to attack Musashinos bridge leg with Kamewari and he was about to reach that leg. He was within twenty meters of the decks edge and the small fry turned back toward him. Shibata! The enemys coming! Shut up. I already know about Sasuke, so dont worry. Its Musashis vice chancellor!! Say that part sooner. Narimasa looked to the enemy that ran in between him and Katsuie. It was Musashis vice chancellor. However, she was not alone. When she rapidly spun around to face Katsuie, Narimasa saw a woman supporting her back. Is that? Before he could say anything, a composed womans voice reached him. Unneeded #2. Kirigakure Saizou. As Katsuie faced forward, he saw the wind spirit woman seem to spin through the air as she pulled Musashis vice chancellor along. She was a spirit who could move with the speed of the wind and she had previously accompanied Sasuke to assist his movements. Yes! Thats right, thought Katsuie. Even Sasukes disguised attack was a diversion. The attack had turned his focus left and back toward the ship and the attempt to steal Animus Caritas C Novum had made him force the ninja off of it. What happened when he swung the large shield Testamenta Arma outwards and continued to run forward at full speed? My body is left wide open! His arms and shield were not protecting him. He could try to swing Kamewari down to intercept, but he was holding it in preparation to strike the bridge leg to his right. He would need to adjust its position to intercept Musashis vice chancellor as she blew in from the front and a bit to the left. No one would normally be stupid enough to leave an opening this wide! The enemy only had to strike during this defenseless instant. To help with that, Saizou released Musashis vice chancellor. The girl spun through the air and prepared Tonbokiri in one hand. Her hair was a mess and her right arm hung limply down, so she was in no state to fight. But Bind Tonbokiri! She activated the cutting power. Katsuie made a definite decision in the moment that would decide this confrontation. Kamewari was charged, but he could not turn it toward the enemy in time. Musashis vice chancellor was coming from up ahead and Sasuke was coming from overhead behind him. He made his decision with that in mind. He held Kamewari out in his right hand and he moved only his wrist to point it further to the right. Musahinos bridge leg was there. However, there was too much distance between him and the leg. Even with the weapons thirty meter range, only the very tip would hit. However I can still take out the outer hull! Damaging the outer hull would not be a fatal blow to the Musashi, but they could not use their gravitational cruising in that state. They would certainly repair it quickly, but they would lose their mobility in the meantime. Until those repairs were complete, they would be unable to force their way out of M.H.R.R. He chose damaging the Musashi over defending himself. Offense is better than defense!! One could say that was his style, but Get them, Kamewari! Even as he shouted, he asked a silent question to Musashis vice chancellor. What is your style, Musashi Vice Chancellor!? As soon as Katsuie shouted and asked his question, Kamewari activated. Power swelled up within the blade. The weapon briefly attempted to contain it, but it grew too great and was released. In that instant, he realized his prediction had been correct. Musashis vice chancellor had been directing her cutting power toward him, but Youre going to cut my smashing power instead!? His enemys style was different from his own. She chose the Musashis safety over defeating her opponent. The smashing power produced by Kamewari was cut down the center. The power was emitted from the fixed shape of the blade, but it was thrown off balance when it was cut partway through its expansion from that blade. The cutting power was split between the tip and the hilt and the two pieces lost their appropriate directionality and exploded. The power torn from the tip bent like a whip and burst. The movements of Katsuies hand continued to control the power on the hilt end, so the remaining power expanded and exploded as it traveled straight forward. Some of the severed power did reach the bridge leg, but it was weak. After sweeping by right above Narimasas head, a gravity barrier neutralized it. The power that exploded right in front of Katsuie was also weakened, but it covered a large area. The smashing power created an explosion that covered both Katsuie and Musashis vice chancellor. An explosion blew many things away and broke many other things. However, something moved unconcernedly within it. It was Katsuie. He was injured. The right half of his clothing was almost entirely torn to shreds and he had lacerations on his side, but he took a powerful leap forward and raised Kamewari. The large sword was not charged with its smashing power, but he still decided to make his attack. Musashi Vice Chancellor! That girl had been blown away by a second hit from his weapons power. She had defended with Tonbokiri in her left arm, but that arm had a large gash in it and her body was doubled over. She was obviously badly injured, but she was alive. That honestly irritated Katsuie. He was vice chancellor of both M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda. If she had survived two hits from his attack She understands how Kamewari works, doesnt she!? Kamewari was a divine weapon sent to P.A. Oda from Mikawa. It was one of the weapons developed at the same time as Tonbokiri, so they could be called brother weapons. Its activation system would smash anything reflected in the blade, so it was identical to the activation system for Tonbokiris cutting. That gave it the same weaknesses. Most likely, began Katsuie. She realized I was pointing the blade at my targets and held Tonbokiris blade toward Kamewaris blade. If all she had to do was hold up her blade, it did not matter if she could not hit and she could continue after the instant in which her defensive action was stopped. That had allowed her to survive. She was an excellent enemy. You really dont find people like this often, he thought deep in his heart. And you dont often have a chance to take out such a skilled warrior. So inside the remaining blast from Kamewari, he gave up on destroying the bridge leg. He did not worry about the smashing power. He would simply slam his weapon and strength into his opponent. Here I go!! He swung Kamewari toward Musashis vice chancellor as a simple sword. As he did, he saw her eyes looking straight at him. Now thats the look of a warrior! His enemy could no longer move. He could tell her left arm was broken too, so he would cut through her body as she glared at him. He made his attack. Narimasa tried to leap from the outer edge of the ship and into the sky. Overhead, a giant form descended headfirst. It was Ichimasus galley. The white galley was tilted vertically to plunge between Musashino and Tama like a blade. Narimasa was supposed to jump aboard in the instant it passed by. Katsuie would run over after cutting down Musashis vice chancellor. Narimasa poured acceleration into his legs, but Ah? Musashis vice chancellor flew toward Musashinos stern. She had been sent flying after blocking Katsuies attack, but Narimasa questioned that. What is going on!? This made no sense. The girl should not have had the strength left to block Katsuies strike. Both her arms were broken and she was covered in blood. So how did she raise Tonbokiri with both arms to defend!? He then found the source of the oddity. The girls injuries had healed. Eh? What just happened? A girl spoke from atop the steeple of a church on Musashinos surface. It was Naruze with her white outfit and black hair and wings. She held up her right arm after applying a new hemostatic spell. Eh? She widened a tear in the sleeve along the eye of the protective fabric. Some slightly sticky blood was stuck to her arm, but as for the skin below Theres no wound? She tried touching the arm. The wound that had felt so hot before was gone and the bleeding had stopped. The pain had also vanished from the rest of her body. Her injuries were gone. And it seemed she was not the only one. The surface had calmed down with the enemy gone, so the warriors defending various locations opened the doors leading underground and emerged. They were all tilting their heads. Ohh!? What is going on!? I cut my finger when filing down a divine figurine to give it a flatter chest, but its healed! I-I burned my divine area when frying tempura in the nude last night, but thats healed too! I was smoking in the nude yesterday and burned my divine area when I accidentally dropped it, but its better now! Just as Naruze hoped all of them would die, a great roar descended from the sky. Ichimasus galley was diving between Tama and Musashino. As Narimasa ran toward the descending galley, he looked back to Katsuie who was two steps behind him. Shibata! He called out to his upperclassman, but Katsuie was not looking forward or into the sky. He was looking at Musashis vice chancellor whose injuries were rapidly healing as she flew away. It bothers him, doesnt it!? His attack should have been a sure thing. The girl had been injured and unable to move, so she should have been sliced in two. But for some reason, she had pulled off a defensive stance to catch the strike. The enemy was alive, which meant she had endured three attacks from Katsuie. And In the instant before he jumped down from the edge of the ship, Narimasa realized Musashis vice chancellor was looking their way. There was no more hostility in her eyes and that may have been why Katsuie reacted the way he did. Ha. He gave a quiet laugh. Lets go, Narimasa. I understand the general trick here. Someone dangerous has shown up. They probably came up from Magdeburg to welcome the Musashi. But only after making sure Musashi was willing to fight us. You mean? Narimasa made his leap as he spoke. He took a powerful leap and Katsuie made a light jump. As the wind from Ichimasus descending galley reached him, Narimasa looked back to Musashinos stern. A woman stood in front of the gate leading to the thick rope passageway connected to Okutama. She had demonic horns, she wore an M.H.R.R. womens uniform, and she held a large silver shield in her left arm. However, the feet supporting her were not those of a normal person. They were the fading ones of a ghost. She was a demonic long-lived ghost. Narimasa, youve never seen her before, have you? Thats M.H.R.R.s secretary, the only Protestant on M.H.R.R.s student council, and an enemy of the Catholics. Shes the ghost of Martin Luther, who created the foundational ideals of Protestantism about a century ago, and she still protects the Protestants. Her real name is Katsuie gave his explanation while digging into the vertical deck to land. Tomoe Gozen. During the Genpei War, she was an eastern warrior on the Minamoto clans side and yet she became Yoshitsunes enemy. When Yoshitsune travelled to the continent, she pursued her to take revenge. Futayo realized she was safe. Honestly, she thought, but another thought followed. I am too inexperienced! She had been unable to strike back at her enemy and had simply taken damage. She had quite a few thoughts on her failures, but another question rose to the forefront. Why? Are you wondering why all your injuries fully recovered? She suddenly realized a demonic long-lived woman was standing next to her and looking down at her. Well, you did well to survive two or three clashes with that reckless idiot. The rest of you can be proud enough of your results here and you can rest now. I, Tomoe Gozen, allow it. With that, the woman named Tomoe held up the shield modified for use in the left arm. This is the Testamenta Arma: Animus Caritas C Vetus. This defensive Testamenta Arma can fully heal anyone who is injured once per day. Futayo realized pale ether light had risen from below. I can walk, she thought while feeling impressed and relieved. And I will be able to fight again. In order to thank the woman, she placed Tonbokiri against the deck to prop herself up and tried to walk toward Tomoe. But she could not gather any strength and she fell to her knees. However, even the sensation of her knees hitting the deck was unclear. Am I tired? A weary feeling rapidly filled her and sleepiness seemed to drag her to the deck. Do not force yourself to move. You required a lot of tension to remain conscious with your nearly fatal injuries and with the pain, so being released from that will hit you hard. Also, this cannot restore your lost blood. So sleep, Musashi Vice Chancellor. You have already arrived. Futayo heard a breath and a laugh before the final words she heard before falling asleep. Welcome to Magdeburg, the site of the worst defeat in the Thirty Years War. Upon arriving at Magdeburg, the Musashi moored itself above the city while distantly surrounded by M.H.R.R.s warriors and aerial fleet. Musashis crew began repairing the damage to Musashinos surface early in the morning and they hurried through the planning and details for evacuating the people of Magdeburg. During this, Guericke spoke. It has finally come. The M.H.R.R. Catholics carrying out the siege sent a notification that they will begin the Sack of Magdeburg tomorrow at 8:00 PM. They likely plan to finish their battle with K.P.A. Italia today and then complete their preparations. Has M.H.R.R. decided that the Musashis arrival has changed the situation? Masazumi and the others were worried about that, but Guericke simply said the following. Let us stay positive. The best we can do is reduce the damages as much as possible. Its the same for you, isnt it? The same? For us, it is Magdeburg. For you, it is the Apocalypse. Isnt that right? He smiled a little as he spoke. Our best is on a smaller scale than yours, but it is important to me and it is right in front of us. That is why I want the Musashi to begin evacuating Magdeburgs citizens as we continue towing it. Masazumi nodded and they quickly decided to evacuate twenty five thousand of Magdeburgs thirty thousand citizens. Before the early mornings end, they had decided to use Musashis deck and transport ships and to take the people to a city on the northern border with Holland. Musashi would leave at 8:00 AM and it was expected to return by 6:00 AM the following morning. After a discussion, they made another new decision. Masazumi would go to the Maurice Cathedral in central Magdeburg for the secret anti-P.A. Oda meeting at 5:00 PM. Ill be speaking with Luther aka Tomoe Gozen, Anne of Austria, and others there. It should be a short meeting out of concern for any movements from the siege, so I need to do things right. Heh heh. Pushing yourself is fine, but dont force yourself, flat-chested politician. But why are they holding a secret anti-P.A. Oda meeting in enemy territory and when surrounded by a battlefield? Are they stupid? Do these VIPs like making things unnecessarily exciting? I would assume they were only surrounded after already planning this event, commented Horizon. Probably, said the others while hanging their heads, but Asama frantically spoke up. A-anyway, we have allies here and we might be able to gain more allies from these VIPs. Um, Masazumi? I will remain here with you for divine transmission assistance, so lets do our best, okay? There it is! This lewd shrine maiden has brought out her motherly services! If you dont watch out, shell make you her child! While Asama raised her right arm and Kimi fled, Mazarin brought them a report on the constantly changing state of the battle in K.P.A. Italia. Neshinbara examined that report and made a certain prediction and decision. M.H.R.R.s actions may change quite a bit depending on the outcome in K.P.A. Italia. It would be best to hurry the evacuation. No matter which side wins, it will definitely influence our enemys actions. With that, they began the evacuation with Guerickes cooperation. Some remained behind for the meeting in Magdeburg, the Musashi started toward Holland, and What will happen to Toori-sama and the others? The plan was for them to obtain Great Chancellor Carlos Is memo from Rudolf II and then meet up with us in Magdeburg, but that is looking difficult. Below the rising sun, Horizon muttered to herself aboard the Musashi as it began to leave Magdeburg for the evacuation. Her eyes were turned toward Hexagone Fran?aise in the southwest. Volume 3B, 53: Neighbor at the Breakfast Table Volume 3B, Chapter 53: Neighbor at the Breakfast Table In terms of time What do you call Having someone who will say good morning? Point Allocation (Fulfilling) The Reine des Garouss morning began when her hunger woke her. The sunlight and the time were of no consequence. It did not matter how bright it got or how much time had passed. If Im not hungry, there is no real reason to get up. She would hear and smell food being prepared. She would also sense the warmth and scent of someone she wanted to eat. It was only once that filled her with desire that she would wake. Today, it was the scent that came first. It was a sweet scent that was a bit stuffy yet also stung her nose a little. I know this smell. With that thought, her mind left its slumber. She felt the shirt and sheets on her skin and the reliable warmth of the blanket covering her. Her ears moved in the sunlight shining in on her. Nn She awoke. She opened her eyes just a bit but then closed them again and slowly crawled along the bed. She drew her knees up below her stomach and stretched her body forward while lifting her butt. Yawwwn. After a yawn, she inhaled to clear her head. She sniffed at the air and got up once she recognized the smell. Oh? She found a Far Eastern uniforms coat draped over the blanket. She smelled it. Oh, it smells like my daughter. There are other girls scents, too. That boy has a lot of them around him. Oh, and boys too. This scent definitely came from someone grabbing him in a chokehold as if dragging him to the police. But who is this one that stinks of dogs? At any rate, the Reine des Garous savored the brief luxury of draping the coat over her shoulders before walking into the dining room. She slipped through the door-less entrance and found the scene of their dinner last night. The boy was cooking in the small kitchen. He sensed her approach and turned around to explain what he was making. Oh, youre up? Im making some jam, but do you want breakfast too? My actual moms a samurai who runs a snack shop, he explained while serving the bread and other foods he had cooked on the stove. But once he arrived next to the table and looked at her, he froze in place and looked taken aback. Whats the matter? Eh!? Oh, um, I just had my breath taken away when I saw a huge-breasted werewolf wife wearing nothing but a shirt this early in the morning! Im not sure I want you to have your breath taken away by that. Dont worry about it. He formed a frame with the thumb and forefinger of both hands and placed it around her. Zooooom iiiiin! Okay, got it memorized. You can move now. He clapped his hands and resumed cooking. Meanwhile, she sat down and sniffed at the cooked ham. Um, about this jam Oh, you know that summer tangerine tree out front? Werewolves have trouble with fruits like that, dont they? I went out in the yard after waking up, there were a lot of ripe ones, and And A long time ago, Nate told me, I can eat them if the smell is removed by making them into jam. His intonation during the quote was oddly similar to her daughters, which gave the Reine des Garous an odd feeling. But Then you just now made this? He would have only taken the ripe ones, but that still would have been a lot. For citrus jam, the skin had to be washed and finely chopped up, but the smell had not filled the kitchen. He must have done all the work outside for my sake. You went to a lot of effort, didnt you? Ah? Its fine. I like this kind of thing, and if I dont act like my normal self, the others will say I did something wrong. Heh heh. Being the leader sure is tough. Hmm, is it really? He passed her a plate. Here. Its thick strips of bacon cooked in the jam sauce. That was much like what he had once made, but she had not told this boy the specifics about that. She had decided against it because it felt like revealing a weakness of hers, but Nate told me a long time ago. When we all went over to her house once, I was in charge of the food. When I asked what she wanted to eat, she said this. He had made it for her at first, she had learned it from him, and she had fed it to that girl. She could not quite reproduce the same flavor as when he made it, but she remembered that girl rejoicing. So you made it for her? No, her instructions were too vague, so it didnt work well that day. In the end, we got my mom involved and repeatedly tried to reproduce it with feedback from Nate. After about half a month, we got it right. Nate was the most surprised because she hadnt realized the sauce was from citrus jam. She had always thought it was a type of vegetable teriyaki sauce or something. We started moving in the right direction when I just so happened to use fruit to draw out the sourness and she said it was close. Is that so? She got plenty of the transparent brown sauce on a piece of meat and brought it to her mouth. The jam had not been chilled yet, so it still had some of the sourness of the citrus, but That girl has a sweet tooth, doesnt she? Oh, you think so too? And sorry about not asking ahead of time, but He took something from the kitchen countertop and held it up for her to see. It was a brick-sized object. I pulled on a rock candy brick in the wall out front and it came out, so I used it. Thats fine, right? Itll fix itself on its own, right? The Reine des Garous was at a loss for words. There was a certain condition for removing the pieces of this candy house. The house will not give you permission unless you are a child. When she considered what that meant, a light emotion welled up inside her until laughter came from her gut and escaped through her throat. She beat on the table as she laughed. Ah ha ha! Oh, damn. Why are you hitting the table and laughi- ohhhh! The tables transforming the huge tits in that shirt! I can sense a divine presence here! You really are amazing, Nate Maman! Ha ha. Ahh, Im crying. At the very least, I really am glad I didnt eat you here. Here? So it wouldve been fine elsewhere? Well She contemplated how to answer that. The boy before her eyes would likely become an enemy thanks to the military rule created by her friend, Anne of Austria. However, that military rule was a public thing and this was a private space. Children lost in the forest could rely on the candy house and it represented the wolfs one promise that they were not worth hunting. That meant she would not hunt children here. However It will happen eventually once you leave the forest. When? Well She knew when. She had decided that when she noticed a certain fact about this boy last night. If that girl decides to stick with this king in my presence She would hunt them both down if that happened. And she had a feeling it was going to happen before long. But For now, how about we enjoy ourselves? Sure. Then eat up! Ive still got plenty more to serve you! Oh, my. But the best part about eating, be it breakfast or anything else, is to share it with someone. She indicated the chair next to her and the boy held out his hands. Not yet. I can eat once Ive served everything Im making. And it can be while you eat, but I want to hear a lot from you. Like what? Judge, he answered before turning around and getting back to cooking. What exactly is a king? A king? The Reine des Garous could not figure out why he was asking that. After all You are already chancellor and student council president, arent you? But Im not always a king. Like when Im here, for example. Oh, she realized before he explained. In England, Seijun talked about removing the provisual rules? Remove the visual rules? Does that mean no more censorship!? Provisional rule. The idiot froze in place for a bit, but suddenly pulled a textbook from his pocket and threw it to the floor. D-dammit! Thisthis always happens! Everyone assumes Im an idiot and shoves all the unreasonable stuff onto me. Now, just how much has Toori-kun gained from this? (Point Allocation: His Life) So what were you saying about the removal of the provisional rule? Curse this wife. She isnt playing along. Anyway, um, what was that? I was asking you what you meant. You were talking about England. You sure are nice, Nate Maman! She did not hesitate to nod in agreement, but she went on to tilt her head and urge him to speak. Instead, he served her spinach cooked in egg butter. Will this makes the vegetables easier to eat? Did you learn this from my daughter? No? he replied with a smile. She was not quite sure what to say, so she took the plate and returned to the previous topic. She mostly wanted to urge him to speak and tried to say what she thought he wanted to. In other words, if you removed the provisional rule, you would become a king like our Louis Exiv? Hm Yeah, maybe. You sure are noncommittal. No, this is why I want to ask. Im dumb, so I only understood what Seijun said after having her explain it about five times with a diagram and everything. But its not my fault. When she sits in a chair, she holds her legs together and the base of her thighs makes a shallow V-line at her crotchlike this. I cant help but focus on that. Oh, one quick thing. Im about to drop this spoon, so can I go under the table to get it? How about you wait until you leave the forest? Oh, cmon, cmon. He carried over a plate of bread and a jar of jam and sat next to her. Time to eat. Anyway, umabout what you were say- Wait! Dont eat so fast! Oh, sorry, sorry. Ive usually got school to get to. So, uh, about what I was saying What exactly is a king? He repeated the question. What makes someone a king? That is a good question, thought the Reine des Garous. What makes one a king? She thought about it. As a queen, she could turn the focus toward herself, but this boy was asking how to be a king himself. There could only be the one Reine des Garous, so there was no point in telling him about that. She decided to simply give him some tips as a veteran queen. Are you listening? Yes. When you look at the person or the job they do, any king is not that much different from what you are now. They have governmental duties, they determine the direction the academy will take, and they make decisions on any issues brought to them. All of that is- What is that look for? Dont tell me youno, you really are having someone else do all that, arent you? But Seijuns so good at it and she likes it. Sometimes she gets a little too into it. Ah! But I did make a decision on my own in England! I said we were prepared to go to war if we had to! If you make decisions so rarely, why do they have to be so extreme? Hmm? He tilted his head, so she spent a few seconds wondering how to explain this to him. I should probably ask him. What kind of king do you want to be? I want to create a kingdom that fulfills everyones dreams. Horizons and everyone elses. His immediate response made her gasp a little. That she began before swallowing the words. That is impossible. It is nothing but an ideal. Politics and everything else could not fulfill an individuals dream. And different individuals dreams would conflict with each other. It was utterly impossible to fulfill everyones dreams. But, he asked. What exactly is a king? What am I supposed to say? She could only think of thats not possible, so she sighed in her heart. She could tell him the kind of king he wanted to be was an unrealistic ideal, but that would not answer his question. She had no answer for him, so she would simply be erasing the question inside him. She would be crushing his dream because she did not want to admit her own failure to answer. She felt it would be best to tell him to ask someone else, but How would Anne answer? Thinking about that gave her a sudden idea. Well I begin like that a lot when speaking with him, she realized. First, you need to realize that your own desires are a part of those many dreams. The Reine des Garous breathed in and continued speaking. You too will be a resident of your dream-fulfilling kingdom. You must not forget that. Sure. She thought she saw him stiffen nervously, but that may have been from his anticipation of her answer. Or perhaps he was simply distracted by the open gap in the front of her shirt. Either way As the Reine des Garous, it does not matter if a dream is mine, a kings, a normal persons, a wild beasts, a plants, or anyone elses. It also does not matter what that dream is. They can be important, unnecessary, noble, or normal; it makes no difference. No matter the scale or content, everyone can carry a dream. Im lecturing him, she realized with a bitter smile, but the boy only stared at her with something like a smile on his face. What a difficult child. The children who have such high expectations of adults are the hardest to deal with. But this reminded her of an older time in a number of ways. It reminded her of a time when she was filled with regret. Thinking she could clear that regret through this boy, she opened her mouth. Listen. While everyone can carry a dream, those dreams will all be different. And if my dream, your dream, Nates dream, and everyone elses dreams are all different and all fulfilled in different ways, she said. Then you cannot give an all-encompassing answer when you ask what kind of king can fulfill all those dreams. There is no single answer there. Every individual person has their individual answer. So You need to go to each individual person in your kingdom and ask them what kind of king can fulfill their dream. Then you need to make that a reality. And She could not exactly tell him to become that kind of person. But she reached out, placed her hand on his head, rubbed his head with his hair wrapping around her fingers, and poured in some slight strength to convey her thoughts better. First, you need to aim to be the kind of person who can fulfill your own dream. The boy thought a bit as the Reine des Garous watched him and rubbed his head. He was not quite convinced, but after a while, he seemed to accept the words. He looked to her and smiled. Judge. Thanks. No, there is a lot more you need to think about. You need to ask other people besides mewhile also making sure you do not lose sight of what you must do. But it does not seem theres much to worry about there, she thought. However, she wanted him to remember, so she lightly pulled him toward her and kissed his forehead. She also licked him a bit to check on his flavor. Now you have the Reine des Garouss protection. She hoped she would not have to be his enemy, but Ohhh, that massive cleavage is right in front of me! Right in front of me! Ahhhhhh, its gone! Goodbye, it looks like the time to part has come! Then again, if you werent parted, there wouldnt be any giant breasts in the first place! Could you calm down a little? Hmm. The boy scratched his head and looked to her. Nate Maman, as Reine des Garous, did you think about all this at some point? Testament. Of course, Im a lot more reserved nowadays. She had had nothing back then, but she had been given so much, someone had tried to protect her, and she had wanted to do the same in return. When living alone in the forest, she had never even considered having a child, but now That is definitely a dream of mine, even if I only realized it after it was fulfilled. And she was now acting based on that dream. But It must be nice, said the boy as he looked at her. He may not have been able to see the path he was moving along. That must be tough. I have a feeling his classmates are a little too skilled, she thought. And those classmates are also not used to having their dreams fulfilled, so theyre doing everything necessary to set him down his path. But A king needs a lot of help to fulfill dreams. So if youre having trouble, try asking the people closer to you instead of me. Really? By theyre horrible people, so when I say Hey! Can I ask something!?, they give me this look of scorn, keep their distance, and say Can you keep it to five words or less? or Im too busy with my manuscript or How much will you pay me? or What did you do this time? Lets start with that. However, there was one thing she could say. Make sure you do not give up on your own dream. There is no need for that and no one can force you to do it. Really? But isnt it useless to hold onto a hopeless dream? All you are doing is thinking, so how can it be useless? He thought for a moment and looked up at her. Huh? Do you get it now? Dreaming is not useless. If your dreaming proves fruitless and the dream never comes true, you have to call the dream pointless to stop acting on it. But Simply holding a dream is not pointless or anything else. If all you are doing is thinking, it never reaches the level of pointless or meaningful. Ohhh. He gave a slow nod. Yeah, I think I get it. Its like in that sex ed program for middle-aged people that insists that You can do it on your own! and If it never leaves your imagination, it isnt a crime! Its still disgusting, though! I would prefer not to think about that too much, but thats more or less it. I see. He chewed on some bread with jam on it and smiled. Oh, I did a great job on this! Dont you think!? And I canned the leftovers and put them over there, so eat them whenever you want. Also He turned toward her with a smile. Thanks a bunch. Everyone around me is a classmate or someone whos into the same kind of stuff, so Im glad I could ask someone like you whos about ready to eat me. Heh heh. Theyre overprotective of you, arent they? Hmm, he thought about that. I wont tell them because it would make their heads swell, but I am thankful I guess. Anyway, what are we going to do today? Arent things about to get a lot more fun? I mean, look. He pointed toward the front door, indicating something she had vaguely noticed as well. Here they come. As if to prove her right, a knock came to the chocolate bar door. Excuse me! Is this the Reine des Garouss house? They had visitors. And her daughter was with them. Volume 3B, 54: Inexperienced Meeting Participant Volume 3B, Chapter 54: Inexperienced Meeting Participant Why is no one Leading me by the hand Like they used to? Point Allocation (Subject and Object) Satomi Yoshiyasus morning started early yet again. She felt she had been careless the day before, but she was careless again today. Due to the Musashi Chancellors early morning splatter the previous day Today, I surrounded the bed with spears and such with evil-repelling charms on them, but She had thought her defenses were perfect, but she had woken screaming again when the vassals mobile shell fell and smashed everything. Half embedded in the floor, the vassal moved the round shell to crawl out. Wow, I missed my landing a bit! Another seventy centimeters to the right and Id have crushed your head! Thank goodness I didnt! Ah! Sorry! I have to go flying to Musashino now! See you later!! The girl had then left, but it had been Yoshiyasus carelessness to not notice the battle on Musashino. Yoshiyori had apparently noticed, but he had said P.A. Odas involvement meant Hashiba might be making a move via Houjou. Yoshiyasu thought that was a little unfair, but Miss Balfette, was it? You dont need to give me a gift of confections or bow down, so just relax. She and Balfette stood in front of the city hall along Magdeburgs river. M.H.R.R.s forces looked like a sea of warriors across the river and their aerial ships were waiting overhead. The Musashi is evacuating people, so the citys practically empty. It must be tough for M.H.R.R. to keep up their motivation to attack. Chancellor Yoshiyori had stayed on the Musashi because he claimed to have some paperwork to complete with Musashi, but Yoshiyasu had remained in Magdeburg because she wanted to view what could be a major turning point for the Far East. Righteousness stood next to the city hall and she hoped it would help threaten the M.H.R.R. forces across the river. Do you know anywhere to get food around hereshould I call you Miss Vassal? Sure, for now. The vassal opened a sign frame. Hers was a Catholic sign frame, so the nearby Magdeburg residents shrieked and backed away. Oh, whoops. I should put on Musashis special Protestant camouflage skin. I dont want unnecessary fear and suspicion when Im on their side. She scrolled through different designs for her sign frame. There were flower, sumo ring, and keyhole kofun designs that Yoshiyasu could not imagine a use for, but the girl finally found the Protestant one. There. Pretty well made, isnt it? It displays a bible verse every morning and the crossword puzzle includes the Ninety-Five Theses. Why is Musashi making things like that? Dont worry about it. The vassal began searching the map, but Yoshiyasu spoke to her again. Miss Vassal, shouldnt you be fixing that armor of yours? At the meeting last night, you decided the Musashi forces would create an escape route for the people taking part in the Sack of Magdeburg, didnt you? Judge. The Musashi will take in the participants. Once inside, theyll be in a city other than Magdeburg, so M.H.R.R. wont be able to attack them. The vassal lowered the ends of her eyebrows and smiled. But the disturbance this morning took out the leg actuators of my mobile shell. Its being looked at on the Musashi, but Im afraid itll be some unique issue. She then lifted her eyebrows and sighed. Were in charge of evacuating and securing the people, but the Magdeburg warriors have the harder task of defending the city. Their death is pretty much guaranteed here. I heard Mayor Guericke gathered a bunch of Living Dead, but I doubt thats enough. Historically, the surviving women were raped, werent they? Dont make me shudder, muttered Yoshiyasu as she looked around the square in front of the city hall. Rows of muscular men who had chosen to remain in Magdeburg were gathered there. Listen up! Tomorrow night, were gonna show those M.H.R.R. Catholics and Far Eastern apes what were made of! Theyre all the pathetic type thats here for a woman! Testament! Yoshiyasu spoke quietly as she watched that main force of a thousand men. They sure are full of energy for a crossdressing and legitimately gay army. They were recruited from all of the Protestant cities, werent they? Those heroes gathered when they heard they would be counted as women in the official records. Almost makes you feel sorry for the M.H.R.R. army that has to rape them to follow the history recreation. The men began training by tackling each other and pinning each other in the north-south position. After a glance toward them, the vassal raised her right hand. I found a restaurant thats open! But theres a problem. Others from my class are bound to be there. Is that okay with you? Theres no other option. Theres also Oh, the city hall cafeteria is working as a distribution center for the warriors, isnt it? Men dressed as maids stood with their arms crossed below the customer-less tent of the distribution center at the back of the square. The vassal looked their way and they walked over when they noticed. Oh, dear. Those girls are looking our way. Poor things. Neither of them have anything at all. Youre right And yet even I have a 121 bust. I wish I could share at least 10 of that with them. Thats your chest measurement, not your bust, thought Yoshiyasu, but she managed to endure by reminding herself that she was sure to grow and become more like her sister. Thats right! I just have to! The vassal took a step forward. The nearby cathedral is running a food stand, so lets go check it out. Yoshiyasu looked south past the buildings and trees. She saw two steeples there, but she saw something else on one of them. Thats Palais-Cardinal, isnt it? Yoshiyasu saw one of the steeples had its roof portion removed and a silver god of war sat on it. The god of wars upper chest appeared to have slid forward somewhat. Anne of Austria is being transferred from the churchs hospital via a wired connection. Judge. She apparently said she wanted to see the outside world and walk around. A god of war had a wide range of vision and its accelerated thoughts slowed the passage of time. But was that a good way to view the scenery just before ones death? Yoshiyasu briefly thought of her sister and the man who had killed her. The last scenery she saw was It had apparently been the water of Edo Bay and the dawning sky. Or so he had told her. She wondered if the sky and the sea had been a good final sight for that girl who so loved the land of Satomi. But What did she and that man hope for and what did they gain from it? She clicked her tongue at the annoyance of not having been told anything. Want to go? They probably have some snacks there. When the vassal turned and smiled at her, Yoshiyasu erased her inner thoughts and closed the lead of a few steps the girl had made. You like to keep things positive, dont you? What makes you say that? This might be rude of me, but that battle this morning more or less ended as Musashis loss. If I were in your place, Id be feeling down. Oh Im pretty down, too. It makes me want to curse. I mean, that Sassa guy didnt see any of my charm as a decoy and Im too slow to keep up with him. Thats not being down. Thats frustration. The vassal laughed behind her glasses and they turned left at a four-way intersection. Oh, that was the code calling a meeting of Technohexen. The 3rd special duty officer was right, said the vassal, but Yoshiyasu had not noticed anything. But as she walked along the dried dirt I dont change much when Im feeling down. Id only trip up our main fighters if I did. But when you are a main fighter C like a special duty officer or higher C then I think you have a real reason to feel down after your loss. After all, you have to think about how to use your different techniques, weapons, and abilities and how to improve with all of those things. But someone like me only has to give them the time they need to think through all that. I feel like thats what I can do to have some real impact. She gave a bitter smile. Oh. Satomi Student Council President, youre one of those main fighters, arent you? Sorry if I insulted you. No, um What was she supposed to think? Unlike the chancellors officers, the student council was usually not expected to fight, but she had been given Righteousness, she had stood alongside her sister and that man, and she had tried to have Yatsufusa accept her after her sisters death. But Yatsufusa wouldnt even activate for me. What was different between her and that man? And Imnot really a main fighter. There was no real point in telling this to someone from another academy. In the past, she had told her sister and that man that they were not treating her like a main fighter. She had been half complaining and half hopeful. What am I really? she wondered as she lifted her head. Directly ahead, she saw a large cathedral and Palais-Cardinal was connected to one of the steeples. Did Anne of Austria think any of these things too? Even on her sickbed, Anne of Austria had been given the authority of chancellor and student council president for the provisional inherited name that would ensure her brothers inherited name. However, she had gained the Reine des Garouss trust, laid the groundwork for her brothers rule, and She went beyond the history recreation to place herself in Magdeburg and drive a wedge into the world. Eh? Oh, you mean Lady Anne of Austria. Hey, theres the stand. The vassal took a few steps forward as if she had completely forgotten about Yoshiyasu, but she suddenly turned around and followed Yoshiyasus upturned eyes. From what Ive heard, Lady Anne sent a request to the Reine des Garous. Should you really be telling me that? The secretary said I could share information with you while youre working with us. The vassal continued. Theres a steel tower near Magdeburg but outside the siege. M.H.R.R. Chancellor Rudolf II is imprisoned there and the Reine des Garous is supposed to guide Musashis representative there. In other words, it was a request to put together an expedition to visit Rudolf II and obtain a document on the Princess Disappearances. Apparently, thats the tower. The vassal pointed to the southwest. Beyond the city walls and past a hill, a black line rose into the sky. Yoshiyasu used the standard abilities of a god of war pilot to judge its distance and size by eye. Thats six or seven kilometers away. Its about thirty meters wide but five hundred meters tall. Thats apparently where the expedition is headed. Yesterdays enemy can become a reliable ally today, but I hope they can at least wait long enough to give the 5th special duty officer and the Reine des Garous time to talk. Anyway, based on the information I have, the defenses at and around Chancellor Rudolf IIs tower are fairly useless. Tenzou spoke from the right side of the table, Mary sat with him, and Mitotsudaira listened from the top end the table. They were currently holding a meeting, but Honestly, my mother was acting so hostile just half a day ago, so I cant believe shes being so cooperative just because someone ordered her to. At any rate, Mary had agreed to the suggestion that the chancellor make them breakfast, so they were using that time to hold a simple strategy meeting. Anyway, that is the order instructing us to go to Rudolf IIs tower near Magdeburg. Tenzou was speaking to Mitotsudairas mother who sat on the left side of the table. She looked down at the letter Tenzou had given her. The surface of the parchment from Hexagone Fran?aise displayed a Gallican signe cadre and she read it while listening to Tenzou. Testament. I have heard of it. During the Age of the Gods, the historical Catholic Emperor Rudolf II was imprisoned because he neglected his governmental duties and obsessed with researching Technomagie. The same happened during the history recreation, but the Catholics gave his tower in Prague to Hashiba and moved Rudolf II to a newly-constructed tower southwest of Magdeburg. She smiled with the ends of her eyebrows lowered. Magdeburg is a city of the Protestant principality of Saxony and yet they placed the Catholic emperor there. Basically, they were showing off and proving that they did not care what happened to the emperor. That shows that he has no one to rely on even if he wants to stop M.H.R.R. and Hashiba and it proves his brother Matthias and Hashiba have more power than him. Not to mention that he was emperor before the Thirty Years War, so M.H.R.R. likely plans to abandon his tower and declare his history recreation complete during the Sack of Magdeburg. In that case, we need to reach his tower before the Sack begins, commented Tenzou. Thats right, said Naito who sat toward the entrance across from Mitotsudaira. But even assuming we do get thisdocument on the Princess Disappearances? Well, whatever this memo from Chancellor Carlos I is, even if we get it and send it to Hexagone Fran?aise, how will we get back to the Musashi? Judge. After the Sack of Magdeburg, the Musashi will fall under the authority of the city of Magdeburg. From there, it will be towed along the river as a transport ship. That will apparently take it all the way to the Seto Inland Sea. That had apparently been Horizon, Masazumi, and the others decision. So, continued Tenzou. Once the Sack begins, the battle will spread to the neighboring areas, so we need to move somewhere safe before then. And once it is over, we can have the Musashi pick us up while its being towed. Of course, if something happens, we will need to enter Magdeburg itself. Yeah, said Naito across the table from Mitotsudaira. Tenzou, are the divine transmissions from the Musashi being intercepted? If not, we could call some underclassmen and Ga-chan to take us back from Rudolf IIs tower. They probably are being intercepted. The Catholics have a connection to Akis Itsukushima Shrine through the Pope-Chancellor and they would probably try to use that when faced with Shinto transmissions. After listening to all that, Mitotsudaira had a thought. Th-theres almost nothing for me to say here. Mitotsudaira suddenly felt left out. Well, theres no helping that. She knew they were going to complete their preparations and leave for Rudolf IIs tower. But Tenzou was in charge of their tactics and route, her mother would check on Tenzous ideas, Mary would ask about anything she did not understand, and when Tenzous ideas were not enough, Naito could jump in with her knowledge of Technomagie or familiarity with the land as a former M.H.R.R. resident. Mitotsudaira was usually in charge of combat, but with her mother helping, there was nothing for her to do there either. She felt horribly left out as she nodded and peered at the map on Tenzous sign frame. Im sure Im only imagining it, but I feel like the kid no one likes who tries to join other peoples groups! Her mother smiled and turned toward her. Nate? If you have any questions, dont hold back. Just ask. I know that! she thought. You dont have to treat me like a child. She knew her mother could be mean and that saying this would not help, but I am the 5th special duty officer, you know? She only noticed how prickly her voice was after the fact. She had been ignoring that her mother was trying to help them. She was not just being treated like a child; she was acting like one too. But, well It may have been the location that made her feel left out. I cant believe were holding a strategy meeting in this candy house. She had never actually been here before. Their home had been far to the west near Paris. Thinking back, she realized her mother had moved to disguise the fact that she was the Reine des Garous. After hearing her mothers stories, she had often begged to be brought here. Her mother had smiled bitterly and said that was impossible, so she had called her a liar to provoke her. I tried searching the nearby forest but naturally couldnt find it. After getting lost and crying until she fell asleep, her mother had found her and taken her home. She remembered seeing the starry sky from her mothers gently swaying back. But now that she was here, she knew why her mother had never brought her. It smells very strongly of her and father. The others did not seem to have noticed, but a Loup-Garou would pick up on certain scents. It resembled blood yet had a sweetness to it, so smelled somehow sticky and addictive. Mitotsudaira realized that her mothers old stories about what was here and what happened here were all true. Ugh The smell and the images it gave her made her feel a little woozy. I give up, she thought concerning the feeling of being left out. Heres yours, Nate. Theres plenty more, so make sure you eat up, okay? Another smell suddenly appeared in front of her. It was a plate of the chancellors cooking. Mitotsudaira looked at the food on the metal plate in front of her. I can really have a ham steak this thick? Well, I dont get a chance to cut it this thick with anyone but you. I got to have some fun on a bit of a ham adventure or pork adventure. He served the vegetables next, but they were stewed in a bowl with butter floating in a cream sauce. The cod mixed in eliminated any complaint about eating only vegetables. Oh, I kind of want some of that too, said Naito. Wait just a bit. Nate comes first. It concerned her how much that last part improved her mood. He probably just meant she ate the most and he was preparing the most up front, but Nate looks like shes starving. Her nose has been twitching for a while now. No, um, thats because She could hardly say she was bothered by her parents smell, so she gave a harsh denial without thinking. I-I was not doing that. Oh, my. What a disgraceful girl. You need to take deeper breaths when doing that. That will bring in more of the smell. Is it just me or are you pretty amazing, Nate Mama? said Naito. Was that a compliment? wondered Mitotsudaira, but her mother placed her hands on her cheeks and wiggled around. She must have been happy to receive any kind of praise. The woman could not have missed the smell of her and her husband, but did she understand how Mitotsudaira felt? If so I cant tell if shes partially ignoring me or trying to help. Mitotsudaira sighed and the chancellor shook a bowl. Tenzou, what are you gonna do for food? Do you not need any? Yeah, a ninja cant eat much. If you get too heavy, you cant move around fast. Theres no helping that. If you insist the straw here is enough, I guess Ill leave you with that. W-would you stop giving me that sympathetic look without letting me speak for myself!? Mary reacted to Tenzous protest by standing up. She pushed her chair in and turned toward Mitotsudairas mother with a serious look. The look was enough to make the woman falter. I can borrow your kitchen, I assume. After Mary requested confirmation instead of asking, Naito began recording and Mitotsudairas mother nodded once she realized what was going on. Oh, my, she said with her hands on her cheeks before returning Marys look. Are you thatumninja? Anyway, are you hiswelllover? Judge. We have decided we will be together. Thenyou live together? And at night, do youum, sleep together? Judge. When we sleep together, I am on the bottom and Master Tenzou is on top. Gold Mar: Victoryyyyy!! I dont know what just happened, but I just won!! I hit the jackpot!! Silver Wolf: Well, I suppose thats better than anything abnormal. 10ZO: Th-this is a misunderstanding! Shes talking about our bunk beds! At any rate, they were served a bacon and cabbage soup. Mitotsudaira was served first, followed by Naito. Mitotsudaira felt bad toward Naito, but she also felt a fleeting happiness at being chosen to go first. She went on to eat some bread with liver paste. Ah. It made her feel nostalgic. Mitotsudaira continued eating a few more bites without thinking. This liver paste tastes so nostalgic. That may have been because it tasted the same as her mothers homemade paste she had eaten for breakfast back home. She had eaten similar breakfasts on the Musashi, but her mother had not been there. Why did I think she was an enemy? she started to wonder. But she corrected herself: She is an enemy. She is only helping for the moment. She knew her mother would crush someone if that person would eventually oppose her. That was the kind of person she was. So once this cooperative mission was complete, it was possible she would immediately attack once more. Mitotsudaira wondered if it was wrong of her to be so worried about that future that she could not enjoy herself now. But Here, Nate. Ham #2. Eh!? Wait! Um, when theyre this thick, a second one would bring my calories up to Her mother raised her hand, placed it on her cheek, and spoke in a reserved tone to the chancellor. May I have a third one? Mitotsudaira could feel her competitive spirit firing up. Th-that woman! She was starting to understand what led Horizon to remove walls. However, her mother turned her way and tilted her head. Just so you know, Nate, I slept with him last night. Eh? Mitotsudaira looked to the chancellor who was cutting the ham. Yeah, thats right. I ended up bleeding a whole lot. Gold Mar: Ill delete this part when I hand it over to Ga-chan. 10ZO: Huh? Huh? Why are you handling this so differently than with me? Silver Wolf: I have a feeling its all over regardless from the moment shes giving it to Malga. Anyway, thought Mitotsudaira as she noticed something heavy in her heart. Um, my king was Eaten by my mother? Does that mean, in a way, I wasnt able to protect him? She briefly pictured Horizons face and thought of the word knight. W-wait! Um, uh! She looked at her mother who smiled back with just the corners of her mouth. Oh, my. What a frightening look. Mother! Cmon, Nate. Your hairs bristling up. More plates arrived. First for her and then for her mother. When we say slept, we literally just mean slept, said the chancellor. Unfortunately for me, nothing sexual happened. Eh? She did not know what exactly happened and she did not know what he had meant by bleeding, but she breathed a sigh of relief. Is that so? Oh, dear. She actually bought it. Mitotsudaira did not listen to her mothers cruel joke. She relaxed her shoulders, sighed again, decided to resume eating, and saw what was on her plate. Um, can I have a third one too? Can you manage as much as your maman? Her mother gave a triumphant laugh, so her response was obvious. Easily! Volume 3B, 55: Viewer of the Interval Volume 3B, Chapter 55: Viewer of the Interval It is vast And it is cold But it is filled with something absurd Even as it sweeps you off your feet, you cannot look away Point Allocation (First Step) A large form moved slowly through the sky. It was a giant white and black ship made up of eight smaller ships. It was the Musashi. As it was towed to the north, it cast a shadow on the forest below and the rivers flowing through the gaps in that forest. Occasionally, it would scare flocks of birds into flight or send beasts running. However, there was no sound below or around the ship. It was being towed with acoustic primary stealth enabled. But a great number of sounds could be heard within the stealth barrier. A festival was underway. While also making repairs, we are holding a festival to distract the evacuees and Musashi residents from their worries and complaints. Was this Shirojiro-samas idea? I have determined it is proving quite effective, but it also means we could not continue on without doing this. Over. Musashi spoke quietly on the academy bridge at the back of the rear central ship. She aligned the pile of documents she held and turned toward someone else. Satomi Chancellor Satomi Yoshiyori-sama, thank you for taking care of this. However, Musashi Chancellor and Student Council President Toori-sama is not here and the vice president and vice chancellor are both in Magdeburg, so I called Vicereine Horizon-sama here. Horizon-sama, can you greet home? Over. Judge. Horizon was wearing her personal clothes and she raised her right hand vertically toward Yoshiyori. Thank you for visiting our shop. Please come again. Um, no, I should be thanking you. He bent his narrow eyes but then shrugged. Its looking like Im not going to meet your chancellor a second time. Toori-sama is currently having fun down below with Mitotsudaira-sama, Mary-sama, and Naito-sama. Horizon-sama, you seem to be forgetting someone. Over. Judge. Horizon nodded in understanding. There is indeed one more: the Reine des Garous who is currently assisting them. Thank you very much, Musashi-sama. I can be forgetful. Musashi stared off into the distance and Horizon looked down below. I am impressed we could take this many people onboard, she said. Horizon had a thought as she looked across the entirety of the Musashi from the academy bridge. Is all of this liveliness a representation of the lives Guericke-sama and I saved with our decision? No, that is not accurate, she decided. If she had not made that decision, Guericke would have gotten someone elses help or done something himself. She had simply gone along with his desire to save them. And I see. She finally understood what Asama had said the night before. She was splitting up the different roles between everyone in order to accomplish something. She was not saying anyone should be sacrificed. She had not gone down to save him the night before because she had heard the others were better suited to that role. And now she had managed to save others here. Yes. She was playing her role as vicereine. She looked down at the festival again. There were people there. The schoolyard, the second and third schoolyards that followed the stairs down from the academy, and the streets below were filled with people carrying things or sitting around. Next to her, Musashi calculated the number of people with a sign frame. Twenty-five thousand people. It is fortunate we could hold them all with only the deck. They are also permitted to enter the commerce block on the first level down as well as the atrium. Over. Satomi Yoshiyori had followed Horizons gaze and he crossed his arms and nodded at Musashis explanation. Thats the same as Satomis population. Musashi really is a massive presence. Thank you very much, replied Musashi before looking to the white god of war standing in the loading port on the back of Takao. I have determined Satomis technical ability is impressive as well. All we do is gather things from elsewhere. The base of our god of war tech was made by Kantou IZUMO engineers. He took a breath and looked at his Yatsufusa. We acquired an output device for flight equipment from a certain place, but we only managed to modify it for use with the Eight Dogs and Yatsufusa. And the engines have substitution restrictions applied to increase their power, so the pilots need to display the appropriate virtue. Horizon looked to Musashi and asked an expressionless question. Why do guys get so excited when talking about mechs and the like? Judge. Sakai-sama has the same symptoms, so I have determined it is some kind of illness. Over. Its nice how you people can say anything without reservation. ? Horizon looked at him as he smiled. Are you having trouble communicating with Yoshy-sama? Thats a good question, thought Yoshiyori. He was keeping silent about several important things and that had led her to act hostilely toward him. Sometimes she would seem to grow closer, but then she would move away as if embarrassed. But Im the type that thinks that makes this easier. But at the same time He let out a bitter laugh. I also wish it didnt have to be that way. I have determined it is difficult to hold parallel views within yourself. Are you letting me join your parallel views club? No. Musashis princess shook her head. Recently, I have come to think that everyone has something like that. In England, the Fairy Queen wanted to keep Mary-sama from leaving while also not wishing for her execution and Chancellor Felipe chose to destroy himself yet ultimately chose to continue fighting. I also saw a battle in which many other people moved forward while also moving back. I see. Yoshiyori nodded, but Musashis princess unexpectedly said more. I have determined it would be nice if you eventually had a chance to speak with Yoshy-sama. He very nearly asked her if she knew what he was hiding from Yoshiyasu, but she gave him a slight nod. I apologize. That was only something I learned from Toori-samaalthough through his grandmother, Mitsu-sama. And what was that? What did that chancellors grandmother say about him? Judge. Some urgency had entered his voice, but she answered calmly. He went to meet his great-grandmother before he lost her. The princess spoke slowly. And his great-grandmother was satisfied because she had lived a life that gave her grandchildren who would come see her before the end. That Yoshiyori paused to choose his words. That must have been a wonderful way to live. Judge. And, Yoshiyori-sama, I want to avoid losing anything or being lost. But if the time does come for that, I would want to feel satisfied with myself up to that point. So If you are hiding anything or regretting anything, I have determined it would be best to tell Yoshy-sama. If you do, you should be satisfied with everything else. Then are you living a life like that? The princesss answer was not the one he expected. She shook her head. I am still a child who cannot even determine if I am hiding anything or regretting anything. Testament. So do I look like an adult to you? You do, she replied. When you use difficult phrases like without reservation in reference to our normal conversations, what could you be except an adult? You have an adult flavor to you. Judge. On the vocabulary test I helped with the other day, Toori-sama shamelessly misspelled it as rezervashon. Over. Its an issue of spelling? he asked. The princess tilted her head as if to say You mean it isnt?, so he gave a slight smile. Well, I suppose that means I was saved by children. Saved? Yes, he said. At the very least, I was saved by Musashis chancellor. That heroine boy is raising flags with both sexes now? What? Nothing. Just talking to myself. I merely felt a need to punish him later. Im not sure what that means, but whatever, thought Yoshiyori. He remembered the past, when he had often gotten lost in thought and tried not to let it show. Thanks to him and to you, I was able to avoid abandoning myself. I thought I would tell you that here. Me too? Musashis princess lowered her head and brought a hand to her chin. I never thought I was a flag-raiser, too. I have been giving Mitotsudaira-sama so many presents, so I may have been raising her affection stat like crazy. This is perfect! He still did not understand what she was saying, so he simply filed it under childish talk. He then bowed and prepared to leave. He had yet to finish repairs on Yatsufusas damaged right arm, so he wanted to do that on the way to the Holland area. ? But he saw a maid climbing the academy stairs. It was an automaton who wore glasses and who he had seen on occasion. Musashi addressed the short maid as she moved briskly up the stairs. Okutama, what is it? Did Sakai-sama do something again? Over. Judge. He is once again forcing me to watch his DVD set of the fashionable drama Topaz Story, but I have put that problem off until later. Currently, I have come with something I wanted to inform you of directly. Over. Feeling like he should not be present for this, Yoshiyori began to leave, but Musashis princess lightly waved a hand back and forth. She is merely setting the mood. Okutama turned around and frantically shook her head, but the princess was not looking. Instead, she sighed and asked Okutama a question. What is it? Judge. Um To put it simply, the Palais-Cardinal has created its link with Anne of Austria-sama in Magdeburg. Masazumi-sama and the others are on their way to greet her. ANA: Is the link okay? Can I open my eyes? Dragon Dog: The sight devices are in extremely excellent condition. Try to clench your right hand. That will initialize the reaction setting. Excellent, Lady Anne. The sensory assistance for your entire body has been set. After visual confirmation, it will be reset, so please begin viewing. ANA: Youre as forceful as ever. Dragon Dog: And I have determined you are ignoring me and doing whatever you want just as always, but you cannot leave like that. And ANA: And? Dragon Dog: Due to our relative positions, you will have primary control of the Palais-Cardinal once your connection is complete. I will provide assistance, but I will be unable to move this body. Please keep that in mind. ANA: So you can no longer do everything for me while I lie in bed? Well, thats fine. Ill do my best. Dragon Dog: Thats the spirit. But do you feel cold even inside the Palais-Cardinal? ANA: Testament. I do. But it looks like it can be reinterpreted as the actual cold felt by Palais-Cardinal. The sun is shining on the right shoulder right now, isnt it? Dragon Dog: Excellent, Lady Anne. The temperature settings have been reset. ANA: Things are gradually filling in, arent they? But Luynes, do I not have to put on any makeup? Dragon Dog: It is splendid how you do not ask to have everyone cleared from the area. And one thing, Lady Anne. Please do not forget that I have confidence in your decisions. ANA: You are perfect. As always. The first thing Anne felt was a breath. Feeling that air suddenly enter and reside within her body allowed her to sense her own bodys presence. The next thing she knew, light entered her vision as the color white. Not long later, she could make out the shadows as well. She was outside. And not in a Lourd de Marionnette body. Mouse technology is being used to create an ether image with artificial senses. She sat at the feet of Lourd de Marionnette Palais-Cardinal. However, she still could not move. She was afraid that moving would make her body fall to pieces. But with surprise and hope filling her heart, she focused on her lowered hand. She grabbed at empty air. By clenching her hand, she felt the presence of that hand and was aware of her own existence. That may have been what it felt like to be born. I will not cry, she told herself as she moved. She knew telling herself to remain calm meant that she was no longer calm, but she still moved her eyes to look around. Her vision was divided between light and shadow because this was a large place reliant on the sunlight shining in from a tall window. She was inside the Maurice Cathedral. It was a twin-steepled cathedral along Magdeburgs Elbe River. When she had come to Magdeburg to have her body converted to data, this large space had been the last thing she had seen. Its been a while. She slowly stood up but lost her balance. Do not worry, Lady Anne. She was supported by a Lourd de Marionnette hand that carried the Mouse Luynes. That was when she realized something. I have no weight. She found she could stand if she kept the pressure on the bottom of her feet even. So she stood. Several Gallican signe cadre opened around her to adjust her settings. As she watched them, she looked forward. She could see it there. Yes. She had entered the outside world. Anne first tried to see who was standing around her. I need to greet them and thank them for everything they have done for me. She thought that to calm herself down as she set foot in the outside world after so long. However, she first spotted the letters, piles of documents, and some drawings lying on top of the altar before her. The drawings placed atop decorative cloth had been made by a Belle de Marionnette copying the scene in its memory and the top contained the signature of the models instead of the artist. The one of her brother and his wife had both of their signatures. Another with her friend, the Reine des Garous, had her signature. She wanted to say something, but found she could not. She simply picked up the two illustrations that were both about thirty centimeters tall. She held them up before her eyes so the light from the window shined on them. They were black and white, but she could sense a definite form within them. Brother, youve grown so much. She had met his wife Terumoto just once, but she had lost a lot of her sharpness since then. Terumoto was smiling and driving her right fist into her husbands side, but she had not put her hips into it quite as much in the past. Anne decided to assume that meant they were getting along. The Reine des Garouss drawing seemed to be from a stop by the academy while out shopping. She was smiling, but The child who was with her before isnt anymore, is she? She felt apologetic for what she had forced onto her friend, but she also gave a natural smile of relief. I want to see them. These drawings were not them, but they let her feel how much time had passed for them and for herself as well. But I want to see them. She understood she was fortunate enough for Luynes to arrive and to receive these drawings, but ones understanding and ones feelings were different. If possible, she wanted to share the same space as them once more and she brushed her ether fingers across the signatures. The three models of those drawings had made those. Their given names, their family names, and their handwriting were there. This allowed her to touch them. Yes. And for them to touch her. Once she realized they had touched the drawings, she rubbed them against her cheek. Using those two objects they had touched, she had them touch her cheek. I want to see them. Luynes was too perfect. To make sure I wouldnt cry, she gave me a Mouse body without that ability. So Luynes, why wont you let me cry? That is simple, Lady Anne. If you cry, the water-cooling effect would give you a chill. Lady Anne of Austria must always be full of passionate heat. After all Testament. I understand. She held the two pictures to her chest and looked to the people standing in front of her. Magdeburg Provisional Mayor Guericke, thank you for all you have done. And Long time no see, Anne. You are a difficult person to deal with, but it is lovely that you show up at times like this. Tomoe. Im glad you see it that way, said Tomoe with a bitter smile. Behind her and the others Anne recognized were some people she did not. However, the black-haired girl in a Far Eastern boys uniform and the long-haired girl behind her both bowed. I am Musashi Vice President Honda Masazumi and this is Asama Tomo who will be providing divine transmission assistance. Masazumi had a thought as she bowed. This is a unique group. After all, there was a Mouse and god of war treasurer, a hemisphere prostration mayor, Tomoe Gozen aka Luther, and a sickly ether girl with divine blood. Masazumi silently sighed at how unique her surroundings were. Vice President: England was unique enough and now we have this. Mal-Ga: How about you look in a mirror? Or maybe get your brain looked at? Vice President: But I have a reason for wearing a boys uniform. Dont ask me about everyone else, though. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. If you have to justify yourself, that means theres something there needing an excuse. Asama: Oh, but Naruze aside, Im glad to see Kimis here with us in Magdeburg. I dont think my mind would last without plenty of other people to play the straight man. Wise Sister: Did you hear that? This perverted shrine maiden is saying she cant survive without being surrounded by plenty of men. And why are you confessing to me? If you want to get married, I have to be the wife. If I was the husband, I wouldnt be a sister anymore. Asama: Wait, stop that! Were in a Catholic cathedral, so what if you get caught by the sexual security settings!? Im blocking it for now, but you never know when that wont work! Mal-Ga: Try to realize youre over the line from the moment you have to block it, you idiot. Anyway, I brought a few underclassmen with me, so we can escape if anything happens. I left Weiss Fr?ulein with Edel Brocken for repairs, but they sent me divine mail saying it would be fully repaired by tomorrow morning. Masazumi sent her thanks and took a breath. The representatives of Hexagone Fran?aise and the M.H.R.R. Protestants stood before her, but Last night, Mazarin said that two other VIPs besides Anne would be here. One was Tomoe. Will someone else be joining us? Who? You can look forward to finding out when they arrive. Tomoe crossed her arms and turned around with a smile on her cheeks. Yoshitsune forced a lot of stupid things onto you, didnt she? How about we discuss that to pass the time until everyone arrives? You also have yet to view Magdeburgs defenses and Im curious about your team that was sent to meet with Rudolf II. Speaking of that team, is M.H.R.R. interested in the Princess Disappearances as well? Testament. We have our own issues. And after seeing the situation in other nations, were all the more curious. For example? Tomoe raised her eyebrows a little. An excellent invitation, she said with a laugh. Are you familiar with Hexagone Fran?aises previous treasurer, Prime Minister Richelieu who laid the nations current financial foundation? Judge. His policy of expansion created the foundation for Hexagone Fran?aises development but also created a massive amount of debt. From a simplistic view, you could call him evil, but to his nation and its people, nothing is more reliable than a prime minster who will work for the good of the nation without fearing evil. An excellent assessment. The thing about Richelieu is She pointed her right thumb toward Mazarin, the Mouse sitting on the Palais-Cardinals hand. While Mazarin there was taking over after him, he vanished. He fell victim to the Princess Disappearances. In other words, Hexagone Fran?aise has also lost a leader to the Princess Disappearances. According to your mother anyway, Lady Mitotsudaira. Mitotsudaira listened to Marys voice over the sound of water. They were in a forest spring about a minutes walk east of the candy house. The area was around three meters lower than the surrounding land and water filled a ten square meter spring from the northern rock face. Do not worry. Everyone is saying things can continue as normal even with us here. Mary walked waist deep into the water while wearing nothing, scooped the rippling water up in her hand, and turned around. She smiled and called to the others who waited at a slightly higher spot. Its not quite a bath, but your mother was kind enough to offer. We have sweated quite a lot after all the hiking and fighting yesterday. Youre right, said Naito who had already started removing her clothes and cracking her neck. Standard cleaning charms arent enough to get the oil out of my wings. Nothing beats water. Youll be joining us right, Mito-tsan? Want me to strip you down? Naitos spread hands approached and Mitotsudaira backed away when she remembered the previous night. But she realized she only had to remove her clothes, so she hurriedly reached for her shirt. Ah. That reminded her that her choker was gone, but before she could feel too down Youre mine! Naito was already wearing nothing but her shirt and she grabbed Mitotsudaira to strip off all her clothes. Hey, is it just me or are things pretty noisy over there? Dont you want to check it out, Tenzou? Toori was tied to the yards fruit tree with rope and Tenzou was sitting in the grass checking on the topography. Not even this situation can change that boy. Toori-dono, you could have avoided this. When Mary-dono said they were going for a bath and asked what you wanted to do, you could have kept quiet and not announced your plans to peep. Yeah Unlike you, Marys pretty nice, so if Id said wed take a bath too, she mightve let us. M-Mary-dono might very well have said that, but I would have stopped you! And I feel like you slipped an insult in there! But anyway Just as Tenzou said that, the candy houses door opened and the Reine des Garous stepped out. However, Tenzou immediately looked away. G-going outside in nothing but a shirt!? How shameless can you get!? He repeatedly shouted inappropriate! in his heart, but he sensed her approaching and setting something down. Then she suddenly tapped on his shoulder. I wouldnt be dressed like this if I cared if you saw me. Men decide for themselves that theyre looking too much. Uuh The wife genre really isnt for me, decided Tenzou before looking to what she had set down next to him. These are M.H.R.R. uniforms, arent they? And Hello. He saw something a lot like the brown algae creatures except with a little more green. It may have been an indigenous variety and there were five of them. Testament. We will be passing through M.H.R.R. territory, so I had a change of clothes brought for my daughter and the others. And if they put their current clothes in this basket, these little guys will clean them. I also had a special program prepared for copying your clothings divine protection settings into the M.H.R.R. uniform hard points. I am very grateful, but ? He sensed her confusion but still did not turn around. Earlier, Mary-dono and the others destroyed the house a little. Pf. Ha ha. Wh-where? Surprised that she had laughed and not been angry, he pointed at the wall. The chocolate around there, I think. When Mary-dono grabbed it, about half a brick came out. When I touched it, about a tenth came out. When Naito-dono did, she could peel off about a fifth of a wafer brick, but Yeah, when I pulled out one of the popsicles making up the eaves, it said winner, take another, said Toori. That happened four times in a row, but I put the last winner back because I didnt want to take them all and Id give myself a chill if I ate any more. That last one fell back down, so I split it with the others. You really are a child, arent you? Yes, he is, agreed Tenzou. And wait! You didnt split it with me!! I think Mary saved half for you with a freezing spirit. I see, realized Tenzou. Thats Mary-dono for you. Tenzou, youve got a great wife, dont you? Hm? Eh? Well... Ha ha. Mary-dono makes every day wonderful. Living with someone like her makes every hour, every minute, every second, and every split-second worth it. Hey, Nate Maman. We can ignore that idiot while he wiggles around there. And did Naitos Magie Figur record that? All right! Lets make a new MAD and release it! I cant believe you! I just cant believe you!! And what do you mean a new one!? But after checking the things the Reine des Garous had set next to him, Tenzou had something else to focus on. There is a fair distance to Rudolf IIs tower. I would like to reach Magdeburg by midnight tonight to prepare for the Sack of Magdeburg tomorrow, so we do not have all that much time. He had allowed the girls to bathe so they could take a breather and maintain their motivation. His ninja hearing sensed distant voices saying Wow, yours are huge, Ma-yan! They stick out on either side! and Really? I think theyre just perfect for resting on Master Tenzous back when I lean up against him., so his own motivation was rapidly recovering. However, the Reine des Garous tapped him on the shoulder and walked toward Toori. Dont worry. Ive prepared us transportation. I am the ruler of the forest, remember? Eh? he thought as she used her fingers to easily tear the rope binding Toori and rubbed his head. Im going to take a bath too, but no peeping, okay? Sure! I wont peep! I wont peep at all! Super zoom! Youve got nothing to worry about there!! You never betray peoples expectations of you, do you? thought Tenzou. Good, good, said the Reine des Garous with a smile in her voice. Its been so long since things were this lively around here. Volume 3B, 56: Soakers in a Purifying Place Volume 3B, Chapter 56: Soakers in a Purifying Place What is it-orrrrn? Point Allocation (Criminal) Mitotsudaira realized she was at a disadvantage. Once she entered the spring, her sensitive body was enveloped by the water that seemed to remake her and made her all too aware of her own shape. I never thought I would be outnumbered two to one! She had no one to commiserate with when Adele was gone. Same for Naruze and Suzu. Nevertheless, the other two ignored how much more water resistance they created. Naito soaked her wings to soothe the heat of her wounds and Mary rubbed the water into her body to receive some Blessings as a portion of the water spirits ether. The two Excaliburs were there, too. One acted as a stand for a plate holding leftover breakfast and sweets. The other floated in the water as their bodyguard. Both of them were converting ether to the English format and storing it, so they would make good defenders even if they could not act as a cannon. Everyone is preparing in their own way, thought Mitotsudaira as she suddenly felt a stone in the sand below her soaking feet. She reached down toward the bottom that the spring water had mostly turned to sand and she picked up a round stone that had been polished by the sand. She then recalled the night before. One of my throws during that battle with the automatons was strange, wasnt it? One thing still bothered her about that battle. When she had thrown that stone at Mouri-01, she had achieved a much greater speed than expected. It had almost seemed to slip from her fingers and it had seemed like a failure, but it had had even more speed and accuracy than normal. What was that? There was a chance she would have to face her mother again, so she wanted to understand all of her power. The idea of finding more power than she expected was quite attractive. But when she threw this stone, it flew with standard speed and inertia before falling into the water. It was exactly what she expected. It had none of the speed from the night before and she gained nothing from it. So What was that last night? Hm? What is it, Mito-tsan? Ah. She turned around and saw the other two girls tilting their heads. She realized they were worried about her, so she decided not to hide it. Um? I threw a stone during the battle last night, remember? Right, right. The large two nodded to urge her on, which made them jiggle. Kh! she thought as anger filled her heart, but she decided to stay positive, took a breath, and opened her mouth. I threw that stone faster than even I expected, so I was trying to figure out the exact timing I used. If I knew, it would help me grow stronger. She could not exactly say she was worried about her strength, but the large two exchanged a glance and Mary spoke first. You probably wont know unless you try to throw it with all your might while in a similar state of mind. And wouldnt it be dangerous if you did do it here? Youre right about that. Mitotsudaira could only smile bitterly, but Naito continued. I do remember one pretty amazing throw, but I didnt realize you didnt know the trick to it. That throw looked fast to Margot too? That meant she was not just imagining things. Mitotsudaira questioned it while suppressing her impatient desire to learn what that throw had been. My pain was cut off, so I should have been weaker than normal. And Ive never thrown anything like that before. It was a natural stone, so I doubt how you were holding it mattered much. Was there some trick to the swing? Hmm. The three of them tilted their heads and Mitotsudairas bitter smile grew. Well, this isnt really the time, so I can think about it more later. She had definitely pulled off an unusually fast throw. She only had to investigate it and pursue the answer without rushing things or disturbing her thoughts. If she could obtain that same kind of speed It would be a powerful weapon for me. No one responded to that, but the other two girls did look toward her. After a while, they smiled and said judge. Mary sat on her sword and Naito spread her wings on the water and lay on them like a bench. Naito looked up at the sky visible between the tree branches and stretched a little. I wonder what Ga-chans doing right now. Were having a ton of fun here, but they must be having their own troubles. You and Lady Naruze certainly are close. Did you grow up together? Yeah, but we didnt use to get along all that well. Eh? Should you really be telling her that? Mitotsudaira turned toward Naito and the Technohexen waved toward her so Mary wouldnt notice. She was saying not to worry about it and she smiled while staring into the sky and continuing. Telling this kind of story is nice every once in a while. It happened during elementary school, explained Naito. A lot happened even back then. Mitotsudaira wondered if Naito was remembering the same kind of thing. Ga-chan and I didnt get along too well back then, but we started living in the dorms for middle school. The rooms were chosen by a lottery and we ended up in the same one. Neither of us would talk to the other and we lived completely separately despite being in the same room. Oh, my. Mary brought a troubled hand to her cheek. Then how did you start to get along so well? She knows how to listen to a story, thought Mitotsudaira while also wondering if Naito should really tell the rest of the story. Regardless, Naito kicked at the water to turn her wings boat so she faced Mary. Naito gave Mitotsudaira a look, so she gently moved through the water to approach the other two. Mary slid her butt along Excalibur and nodded her way, but Tenzou should really make a contract to worship the butt god. Mitotsudaira smiled bitterly and only rested her elbows on the board. Was she being a coward to think it was wrong for an English and Hexagone Fran?aise girl to sit right next to each other? Still, she was close enough to sense the girls body heat. It felt ticklish. It must have been the same for Mary because she let her hair soak in the sun and warm her up. Naito pulled the other Excalibur in and grabbed some biscotti from the plate. Judge. Anyway, we continued our silence for a while, but it was a stressful enough life that our feathers started coming out. Ga-chan can be stubborn, so she took everything too seriously and we tried to completely ignore each other. Mitotsudaira remembered it. It had been during middle school when she had been pretty disobedient herself. Seeing Naito and Malga back then had given her a certain thought. Well eventually break apart. She had thought she was correct and mature to see it that way. But for dinner and other meals, we had to eat out separately, right? So one day I was eating dinner at the chancellors place Oh, we were ignoring each other, but wed made a tacit agreement to take turns eating dinner at the chancellors place. Anyway, it was my turn that day and just when I was going to leave, the chancellor, who was working there that day, said take this and gave me a strawberry tart. Naito made a large circle with her hands. The tart was too much for one person to eat and I was thinking it was about time I tried to grow up, so I prepared a table in our dorm room and waited for Ga-chan to get back. And then when she got there Yes? urged Mary. Judge. Naito scratched at her head. At first, she tried to protest, but when I asked her if she wanted to eat some of it, she suddenly started bawling. When I asked her why, she said it was her birthday. Apparently, her family used to always make a strawberry tart to celebrate her birthday. And Each year, she would eat a tart on her own at Blue Thunder, but she hadnt been able to that year since it was my turn. She could have waited until the next day, but she felt celebrating her own birthday both alone and a day late would just be too sad. But then I asked her if she wanted to eat some of the tart. I apparently reminded her of old times and, yeah. After she told me all that and apologized again and again while crying, I looked and her and, well Yeah. It really turned me on. Th-thats how youre telling the story!? Naito waved a hand to say not to worry about it, but it was possible she just had no sense of morals in that regard. Anyway, she said with a smile. I ended up pushing her into the bed and didnt stop until Id had my fill. Should you really tell her that? wondered Mitotsudaira as she glanced over at Mary. Mary however nodded a few times and smiled. Eating a tart in bed is bad manners, but it sounds fun. Its like something a delinquent would do. Ma-yan, youre just plain amazing! A small chill ran down Mitotsudairas spine, but the source of the chill calmly smiled and spoke. There sure are a lot of ways for people to get along. I still have so much to learn about all of you. Mary turned her usual smile toward Mitotsudaira. She was really close, neither of them had anything to hide themselves with, and the water had mostly fallen from their skin. That gave Mitotsudaira a good view of Marys scars. Staring at someones scars was rude, but it was hard to look at Mary without also looking at her scars and they seemed to shine in the dampness of the water. Mitotsudaira viewed them as the girls pride, but that was because she knew what had happened in England and because of her own knightly way of thinking. But how does she see them? Mitotsudaira felt like Mary had grown a lot closer last night. Would they become classmates and friends just like Naito and Naruze had and like everyone else in the class had? But, she thought. That boy who wanted to pursue himself was almost always involved for the rest of us. He was nearby now too, but would he help here? Would she end up using his help to build a bond between herself and Mary? Is something the matter, Lady Mitotsudaira? Oh, I think Mito-tsan saw her mother in your breasts. Yeah, thats gotta be it. Th-that is not it. As soon as she said that, her mother appeared on the right-side edge of the spring that led to the candy house. Mitotsudaira looked up in surprise and saw her mother remove her shirt with a smile. Oh, dear. Nate, dont tell me youre jealous of my body. Oh! Naito looked up and saw Mitotsudairas mother stroking her body and narrowing her eyes toward her daughter. Heh heh. Nate, what do you think? Ive still got it, dont I? Sh-shes provoking me again! Then her mother vanished. It cant be, she thought, but the womans silver hair was indeed already inside the spring. She had entered the water silently. What was that!? There was no splash, but nothing strange had happened. Her initial velocity had been high, but she had slowed down just before arriving. It was likely a method of shifting her center of gravity. But once the woman sank into the spring, she lifted the water with her body and stood up as if carrying it. She then looked down at Mitotsudairas hands and feet. Nate, you had both a manicure and a pedicure done? But when I did that for you, you said it felt too hot and refused to ever have it done again. I-it helps me fight. I see. Then do you want to know how to make a really good one? Oh, said Naito with a nod of understanding. She held Excalibur out toward the mother to offer her some food. I know that one. You make it from the bodily fluids of someone important to you, right? And it gives you the divine protection you need to protect them and be protected by them. Testament. I use my husbands for mine. She stared at her pearly white nails and lightly licked them. Mary gave an admiring sigh, nodded, and looked to the mothers nails. Loup-Garous have a lot of different spells like that, dont they? If we have time while travelling, I can teach you how to do it. Um, but mother? What is it, Nate? Not even the family of the Reine des Garous has a way to make breasts grow. I am sorry your chest took after your father so much, though. W-wait. Can you stop making things up!? Mitotsudaira put up her guard which caused Excalibur to shake. Mary grabbed the hilt on the other end to keep her balance and her shoulders were shaking. The term family shame filled Mitotsudairas mind and she blushed. However Oh? Her question came from the left, on the opposite end of the spring from the candy house. I hear the underbrush parting! Is someone peeping!? She held Excalibur to stand up straight while the others gasped. Naito also gave a cheer, wrapped herself in her wings, and sank into the water. Mary said oh, my and only hid her chest. Wh-why do they seem so calm!? However, her mother was the last one to react. She placed her hands on her cheeks and wiggled back and forth. Oh, noooo! A peeping tom!? How embarrassing! C-curse this mother of mine!! The fact that her mother had the looks to pull off something like that annoyed her all the more even if she was family. She considered sending a divine mail to her father, but she remembered how tolerant he could be and that he liked how her mother would get so excited. Simply put, her only choice was to bear with it. Wait. Am I the only one losing out in this family? she wondered, but she decided not to think about it too much. At any rate, her mother was too busy pretending to be a young girl to be any use, so she would have to deal with this threat herself. She grabbed the empty plate from Excalibur and turned to face the left edge. Quit peeping and show yourself, chancellor!! She received an immediate response from the forest on the right edge behind her. Thats what Im talking about, Nate! Weve got permission to look now!! She heard the idiots voice and the sound of parting underbrush. Eh? Unexpectedly, they both came from behind her and she did indeed see the two boys when she turned around. Oh, Master Tenzou? said Mary. Are you here for a bath, too? Mitotsudaira screamed. As the scream stretched into the sky, Tenzou held back the idiot. Nwoooh, Toori-dono! Mary-dono is in there, so you cant look! You cant! Eh? Master Tenzou, I dont mind. Hearing her say that with her hands on her cheeks was enough to send his excitement rocketing upwards, but he also sensed Mitotsudairas presence covering her body with her arms and submerging herself up to her chin. Tenzou soon finished tying the idiot to a nearby tree. Now, then. Wait, wait, wait, wait. Hey, youre in the way! Completely in the way! I cant see down there! I cant see! I would love to look too, you know? he silently agreed while keeping his back to the spring and blocking Tooris view. The idiots expression was one of pure despair. Kh A-all I want to do is see some naked girls! Thats a hell of an expression for only wanting to see something. But ? He noticed another presence on the opposite edge of the spring. A beast? He looked in the spot Mitotsudaira had noticed earlier and saw the underbrush shaking as something walked out from the trees. Oh, the transportation I arranged is here, commented the Reine des Garous. Tenzou did his best not to look down while checking the northern edge of the spring. An oblong manju with legs? No-orrrrn. He saw four oblong white things that were two meters tall with a meter and a half of that coming from their body itself. They looked like short daikon radishes, they were supported by four wiry legs, and what seemed to be their head had a single horn. There were four in all. As Tenzou wondered what kind of creatures they were, the Reine des Garous explained from the spring. These are the famous forest spirits known as unicorns. Unicorns? Righteousness, a god of war with blue canine armor on the head, spoke to Palais-Cardinal which walked alongside it. Righteousness was holding the Palais-Cardinals hand because the silver god of war was still having trouble walking properly, but Anne stood on the Palais-Cardinals shoulder while providing information on the city and on Europe. Anne shook her legs which faded away toward the feet and had the god of war move its hips forward. Yes. When unicorns run, the trees move out of the way and the underbrush and earth make sure not to obstruct their feet. They are the fastest creaturesno, spirits to move through a forest. Hexagone Fran?aise sure has a lot of spirits and non-humans. All the developing ones, ones from low-ranking families, and savage ones moved over to England. Although Im sure England would tell you differently. Most of the nobles, royals, beasts, and spirits chose to live in Hexagone Fran?aises mountains, forests, and headwaters. And of course, that includes the unicorns. The Reine des Garous rules most of the forested areas and even the unicorns are her prey. Anne laughed quietly and the Palais-Cardinal moved forward. My friend is powerful. Now, will you stick with me a little longer for my rehabilitation? If we circle the western fortress, it should raise the morale of the defenders. Immediately after that, Yoshiyasu heard a loud sound. The M.H.R.R. warriors on the western bank of the Elbe River had fired a canon. Its only a blank. They fire them every day to scare us. They do it on a whim to make sure we cant relax and theyll probably continue until tomorrow night. Testament. The Far East uses the same sort of threats and restraints. They must be devoted to the basics. Come to think of it, there are probably Far Eastern warriors in their ranks. Her god of wars sight devices detected plenty of Hashiba personnel brought in for support. They were not separated between men and women, but unlike Satomi which did the same due to limited personnel, these warriors simply had no division between the two. There are a lot of female Far Eastern name-inheritors because the sex difference allows for easier intervention and thus easier support from the Testament Union. But P.A. Odas case was a little different. They looked at ones skill and nothing else, so they had a higher percentage of non-humans in their top-ranking positions than most. That was why their main force was known as the Six Heavenly Demon Armies, but What is it? Testament, she replied while turning to look at the Palais-Cardinal. Its nothing. This is an unusual situation for me. Anne of Austria, the girl on the silver god of wars shoulder, had divine blood, had briefly ruled the great nation of Hexagone Fran?aise, and had handed it off to the next generation. She had been the one to choose Yoshiyasu for this tour/rehabilitation and she had been the one to grab Yoshiyasus hand. Yoshiyasu sensed her own deficiencies, but also found comfort in the fact that there were others above her. She knew she was still inexperienced as a student council president and she felt she had only been given that position due to her sisters influence. But Anne. This may not be something to ask now, she knew. How difficult was it to prepare for Louis Exivs generation? Are you already thinking about passing things off to the next generation, Satomi Student Council President? No. I can no longer ask my sister that question. What about the chancellor? Wouldnt he be the best one to ask? Or is there some reason keeping you from doing that? She felt like agreeing or answering at all was the same as losing to that man, so she chose silence and Anne spoke with bitter smile in her voice. I simply did what I wanted. I wanted to pass things off to my brother, so thats what I did. And it wasnt difficult at all. After all, I was only doing what I wanted. Is that how it works? It is. At least for me. I cant speak for anyone else. With a quiet laugh, the silver god of war took a step down the road. The step was still stronger than necessary, but it no longer wavered when it turned back toward Righteousness. Hey, Satomi Student Council President. What? Make sure you remember one thing. You can fight against an action, an attitude, or a situation, but never fight against your own heart. My own heart? She was fairly certain her heart was telling her to avoid that man. Is she saying it isnt? She was still confused when Anne extended the Palais-Cardinals hand toward her. She reached Righteousnesss hand back and felt a stronger grip than she expected. A groan escaped her throat. Testament. Make sure you remember, okay? Remember that I was here and remember this strength I am leaving in your hand. You Yoshiyasu had heard this girl knew she was dying soon, but Just call me Anne, Satomi Student Council President. I am nothing but the previous ruler now. This is your generation and I am happy I can be involved in it at all. So dont think of us like were the same. From now on, I will always be Anne. I will be the Anne of Austria who worries for and roots for my brother, his wife, the Reine des Garous, Luynes, and the rest of Hexagone Fran?aise. She looked up into the sky as another blast of cannon fire filled it. Now, I wonder what the Reine des Garous is doing. She always has things her way, so Im not worried about her herself. Im worried that shes causing too much trouble for the others. How would using unicorns for transportation be a problem? Testament. Anne brought a hand to her mouth and whispered the rest. Unicorns wont let you ride them unless youre a virgin girl. I suppose shell threaten them. As the sun began to set over the forest, people in black uniforms faced some round white lumps. At the lead of the uniformed people was the silver-haired Reine des Garous who smiled and clapped her hands. Okay, everyone. These are the rare spirit beasts known as unicorns and they are going to rush us across the M.H.R.R. border. The unicorns can hide themselves, so M.H.R.R. wont notice us or even suspect a thing. In exchange for carrying us, I will agree not to touch their herd for half a year. Is that okay? The Musashi group was disguised in M.H.R.R. uniforms and they exchanged a glance. Naito was already hopping up and down in excitement over getting to ride the unicorns and Tenzou stepped forward to view them. But The beasts being called unicorns had one fatal flaw. They look nothing like horses. They looked like short daikon radishes or potatoes with a horn attached and wires stuck into them. Excuse me, but you look a lot like the eggplant cows made during the Bon festival and nothing like the unicorns from the stories Ive heard. Are you really unicorns? During the destruction of the Harmonic World, we decreased the amount of information making up our spirit forms to survive the ether disturbance-orrrrn. And like this, we dont need to eat as much and were a lot lighter-orrrrn. So this form has been the trendy style ever since-orrrrn. Dont tell me that orn is because youre unicorns. The unicorns exchanged a glance, looked back at Tenzou, and tilted their entire bodies. You got a problem with that? That! That was an honest complaint, wasnt it!? Not at all-orrrrn. All unicorns have pure hearts-orrrrn. Really? he asked the Reine des Garous who smiled and nodded. If they talk back to me, I just hunt them down. Im a Loup-Garou after all. Is that how it works? he asked Mitotsudaira who averted her gaze. Being her daughter cant be easy, he thought while counting the unicorns. There were four in all, but Only a virgin girl can ride them, right? Um, what are Toori-dono and I supposed to do? Unicorns only allow pure girls to ride them-orrrrn. After all, unicorns love girls-orrrrn. Th-that was blunt! That was amazingly blunt! Calm down, said a voice behind him. Next, a gentle shadow and wind moved from behind him. Me first! Naito sat sidesaddle on one of the unicorns. That was fast, thought Tenzou, but a moment later Eh? What is it, Master Tenzou? Whats wrong with Lady Naito? Well, um, didnt they say only a pure girl could huh? Ehhhhh!? But, wait. Based on the story I once heard about Naruze-donos birthdayehhh!? Oh? Master Tenzou, are you referring to when Lady Naito and Lady Naruze ate a tart in bed together? Whats wrong with that? Dont tell me thats enough to make you impure. Do you have a question-orrrrn? My unicorn senses say shes pure-orrrrn. Theres no problem here-orrrrn. Pant, pant I-Id say that panting at the end there is one hell of a problem!! Calm down, said Mary as she placed her coat over a unicorns back and sat on top of it. This way, I wont hurt your back, right? I learned that in England. When riding without a saddle, you can hurt the horses back if it isnt used to carrying people. Wh-what a disappointment-orrrrn. Once Mitotsudaira sat on one as well, all of the girls except the Reine des Garous had their steed. I can just run alongside them, so He turned around to call for Toori and found the idiot was crossdressing. Um, Toori-dono? The idiot turned around in an M.H.R.R. girls uniform and a blonde wig. Do I look good in this!? How am I supposed to answer when he asks so forcefully? At any rate, the Reine des Garous, who was dressed the same, brought a hand to her cheek. I had those sent here like you asked, but it looks far better on you than I expected. Um What craziness is this? You really dont get it, Tenzou!? This is so theyll carry me as a pure maiden! Perverts are impure at the most fundamental level, so no thank you-orrrrn. Y-your plan has failed already! Calm down, cut in the Reine des Garous as she looked back and forth between Tenzou and the unicorn. As vice chancellor of Hexagone Fran?aise, I will courteously carry Musashis king. If Im holding him, the boy will not actually be riding you, right? She picked up the idiot in a princess carry. Umm, said Toori as he scratched at his head, but he did not actually protest. Tenzou decided to leave that to the Reine des Garous, but then Over here, my king. Mitotsudaira closed her eyes, raised her nose, and turned away before swiping Toori with a piece of divinely-protected ivy she had secretly kept with her. Oh! cried Toori as he was swung through the air. With his torso wrapped in the ivy, he lightly landed in her lap as she sat on the unicorn. Nate, I really feel like a piece of luggage right now. If I left my king with another nations vice chancellor, I would never hear the end of it from Horizon and Kimi. Oh, dear. Musashis knight wants her king all to herself, doesnt she? Tenzou saw Mitotsudaira briefly bare her teeth at her mothers provocation. He truly wanted to avoid another fight between monsters here and he decided to straight-up ignore Naitos shouts of Get her! Get her! The Reine des Garous shrugged as if to say there was no helping it. Is she enjoying this? I dont understand women, he thought as the Reine des Garous climbed onto the remaining unicorn. The other unicorns shouted orrrn! in surprise and the one finally reacted. Uuh It began to cry. M-my purity has been stolen I was only ever ridden by little girls before! But now.! Friend! The orrrrn! Dont forget the orrrrn! Mother, I think this plan was doomed from the start. I-Ive still got it! I do! And I think theyre looking at the whole purity issue from the wrong angle, added Tenzou. After a quick discussion, they compromised by placing her coat over the unicorns back as a dividing line. Well, thats everyone. I can just Tenzou trailed off as he noticed Mary staring intently at Mitotsudaira who carried Toori in her lap. After a few breaths, she slowly turned toward him with her eyebrows a bit raised and her cheeks flushed. She then brought her legs together and spread her arms. Now, p-please. Ehhhhh? The two Excaliburs floated next to Mary as steps up to her, but he could predict a living hell in the future from how Naito was setting up a recording Magie Figur with a businesslike expression. Master Tenzou, this situation demands some sacrifices. Indeed, those huge breasts are definitely worth some sacrifices. And if my future wife says so, it must be true. Not even Tenzou entirely understood his reasoning there, but he obeyed the guidance of his faith in large breasts. Once he stepped on the Excaliburs, they floated up. Oh. They provided footing for him on either side of the unicorns back, so he could stand behind Mary without actually riding the unicorn. It required some balancing, but that was a simple task for a ninja. Also Master Tenzou, I think you have this backwards. He lifted Mary in his arms. She smiled as her hips rose from the unicorn and Naito whistled behind them, but he had built up his resolve. He started calculating out just how many stealth techniques he would need to use to weather the storm once he returned to the Musashi, but Mary spoke with a smile in her voice. I had always dreamed of this situation since reading it in a story. This is the dashing prince carrying you away on his white horse, isnt it? That burning passion! Im going to melt! shouted the two Loup-Garous and Naito, but he ignored that and their suspicious actions. He had clearly already reached overkill levels, so he had nothing left to lose. But I imagine things are getting rough in Magdeburg, Musashi, and K.P.A. Italia right about now. What are we gonna do, Shibata? Dont you think its too much work to get this fixated on Magdeburg? On the eastern bank of the Elbe River, Narimasa spoke to Katsuie while letting a fishing line fall into the river near their tent. He sat still, waiting for the fishing rod to move, and Katsuie stood about ten meters upstream with a long fishing rod of his own. Katsuie suddenly raised a hand behind him. A cannon fired, slight ripples covered the rivers surface, and he tugged on his fishing rod. Oh! Here we go! That really does get the fish moving! Lets make this a thing, Narimasa! Cannon fishing! Theres no way this wont turn into a big business! You handle the advertisement and Ill manage all the income!! If you want a fishing net, how about you hand over half the rights to that income!? What!? I was clearly joking, you idiot! Theres no way Id actually team up with you! If I was starting a business now, itd be with Lady Oichi! God, youre annoying. A fish struck the side of his face, so Narimasa caught the large salmon before it hit the ground and put it in his basket. What the hell do you think youre doing!? he shouted back. Youre freaking me out by taking this so seriously. Katsuie backed away a little and went on to look into the northern sky. You cant see the Musashi anymore. Eh? What? Was it scaring you? Ah, dont throw rocks at me, you idiot! Thats dangerous!! Theyre not even hitting you, so quit complaining. Anyway, the Musashi may be gone, but some of their people are in Magdeburg, arent they? Narimasa looked in the direction Katsuie was pointing. Two gods of war were undergoing combat practice toward Magdeburgs western wall. One was Satomis Righteousness and the other was Hexagone Fran?aises Palais-Cardinal. Neither of those are Musashis. Old Tomoes there, Anne of Whatevers there, and that chestnut-headed vacuum hemisphere guys there, so someone you hate is probably coming too. And theyll be meeting with Musashis vice presidentwhat was her name? Honda Masazumi. Wow, when its a girls name, you answer right away! You pervert. Hm, so whats this? Is that the kind of girl youre into? Are you in L-O-V- Oh? You wanna fight? You wanna fight!? God, could you be any more annoying? Shut up, said Katsuie before casting his fishing line back into the river. Musashis vice presidents definitely there. Probably some others too as bodyguards. I bet we could take her out if we attacked now. What would you do about Tomoe Gozen? She can only use that Testamenta Arma once a day, so that doesnt matter now. No, I meant her attack power. What? Im vice chancellor of M.H.H.R. and P.A. Oda. And shes an old lady. Her staminas dropped, so I could beat her now. Could you not before? I fought her two or three times before, but decided I was having a bad day and ran. I was only five at the time, though. Oh, so you were a moron as a little kid, too. Katsuie began throwing rocks and Narimasa began throwing rocks back, but they finally took a break once Katsuies fishing rod moved. Well, theres Musashis vice chancellor too, but Ive seen most of what she can do. The gods of war will raise morale, but theyd need thirty of them to hunt down our entire siege force before we destroyed the city. At best, they could manage a defensive fight. They would probably try to defend the city, but Magdeburg doesnt have any walls on the Elbe side to promote trade by river. But they dropped the harbor themselves and set up a defense spell device to deflect any attacks. Theres no easy way of attacking, but the plan given at that strategy meeting was to charge straight in. Are you sure thatll work? Itll be fine. If things arent looking good, we can use a cannon to fire you into the city!! Please dont strike a pose when you say that. And youve got all that solid armor, so you do it!! This time Narimasa began the exchange of thrown stones, but they agreed to a truce once Katsuies fishing rod moved again. Well, weve gotta do this right. If we dont earn a win for Hashiba here, M.H.R.R. will probably get tougher on her. She really pushes herself too hard. Weve gotta do this. Katsuie smiled bitterly and sat next to his fishing rod. Once our master dies, she and I arent going to get along any more. Ill be driven into my own castle where I kill myself. Earlier, Lady Oichi and I were filling up our schedules so we could enjoy every day until then. I dont know when thats going to happen, but I need to make sure Hashiba can continue on in my place. Theres no real reason for you to die, you know? You can always retire. Weve gotta play along. And its not much different for you, said Katsuie. After my death, you rebel against Hashiba and end up killing yourself. And at the urging of Hashiba and Toshiies warriors. Toshiie has a way of brooding on things, so keep that in mind when you do it. Or as much as a small fry like you can, anyway. Sometimes it seems like death wouldnt be so bad. So Ive told Toshi to make things as exciting as possible if hes gonna come for me. Ive told him to take me on with the kind of excitement he wouldnt show Hashiba or any of the others. Kah! Would you look at that youth? I can almost smell how inexperienced you are. Especially that take me on pose! Y-you!! Hey, youve got a bite. Yay! Just kiiiidding! You really are stupid, arent you? Hm? What are you pointing at? Youve got a bite. Whaaaat!? Why are you lying again? Humans really are the worst, you liar in sunglasses! Katsuies fishing rod almost seemed to hop up as it was dragged into the river. He could only say ah before Narimasa cut in. Hah! You idiot! What!? That was your fault for not being convincing enough! Your words lacked sincerity! Honestly, why was I cursed with such an awful underclassman? Oh, god. You really are annoying. But Narimasa quickly changed the subject. Anyway, I wonder how Kuki and the others are doing. They should be fighting in K.P.A. Italia right about now. Well, Magoichis with them, so theyll be fine. But Theyre up against K.P.A. Italia, so it isnt going to be easy. As Katsuie looked to the southern sky, M.H.R.R.s iron-clad ships were finally beginning to corner K.P.A. Italias Murakami Navy in the skies south of M.H.R.R. and west of the Seto Inland Sea. The Murakami Navy had bought some time by pulling back, but they had not destroyed any of the iron-clad ships commanded by Kuki and they were approaching the critical point for stopping them from approaching Itsukushima. And at 3:17 PM, the Murakami Navys fleet of small ships finally deepened its deployment and began firing repeatedly. Both sides of the naval battle between K.P.A. Italia and M.H.R.R. had finally begun to fight in earnest. Volume 3B, 57: Crow Master of the Inland Sea Volume 3B, Chapter 57: Crow Master of the Inland Sea A view from above Is always Looking to this Point Allocation (Big Catch) The finale of the land battle and aerial battle over the Seto Inland Corridor began when K.P.A. Italias Murakami Navy prepared their formation and fought back against P.A. Odas onslaught. This formation is a lot more dangerous than their last one! On the bow of the central P.A. Oda iron-clad ship, a female demon named Magoichi wielded three rifles. She raised her eyebrows as she repeatedly fired all three. She had a single goal among the flying shells, bullets, and fire arrows. She stood on the bow of the leading ship and handled the interception and attack from that frontmost point. Her method of offense and defense was simple. Of her three rifles engraved with a Yatagarasu, one was for attack, one was for interception, and the last one was for whatever the situation demanded. However There. She barely touched the three guns. The recoil produced by the Yatagarasu rifles great firepower sent the shallowly bent guns flying high into the air. When they finished spinning through the air and fell back down, she would lightly touch them only to operate the firing trigger and adjust the angle at which they would fly back up. All on their own, the three Yatagarasu would fire in midair, rotate in midair, reload in midair, and accelerate further upwards. As they flew to about ten meters above her, Magoichi had a thought. This battlefield is really noisy, but its nice having so many targets. Standing on the very front of the black iron-clad ship felt like standing in midair and she would reach for the three great crows flapping their wings and frolicking around her in order to send them out again. She fired spell-enhanced bullets at the fleet of small ships. I love this feeling! She swung her hands as if scattering birdseed, used her feet too, and spun around. Yata! Pick up and devour the shells! While occasionally altering their angle, she had the three crows strengthen their flight. The firing continued. A trio of rapid cocking and firing filled the air. Added to that was the sound of the Yatagarasu tearing through the wind as their paths were occasionally changed. Attacks flew and enemy ships burst. Since the beginning of the full-blown battle, she had sunk around twenty-one enemy ships. Of the two hundred ten kilometers of the Seto Inland Corridor, they had advanced one hundred fifty kilometers west, but as the iron-clad ships broke through Nine Horns: Suzuki, please be cautious. The enemy is throwing away half their fleet as a wall while constructing a defensive formation. The real battle begins now. Currently, their six iron-clad ships were arranged with three in front and three in back. The front three were pushing the Murakami Navys net-like formation westward and the rear three acted as replacements for the front three and provided covering fire for the ground troops. Kuki commanded the entire fleet from the central rear ship and he was operating several insha kotob. Magoichi responded while looking ahead at the Murakami Navy. The one coordinating these small but not tiny ships is their 1st special duty officer, Murakami Motoyoshi, isnt it!? Ahead of Magoichi, the Murakami Navys small ships created a formation of overlapping nets. They put together a crude but deep grid pattern. When part of the front layer crumbled, the rear ships would fly through the holes to take its place. There were six layers to the net and the enemys main fleet was at the center of the very back layer. There he is! The young man with long black hair was Murakami Motoyoshi. Magoichi had heard he was a mercenary from Hexagone Fran?aise. He apparently excelled at remaining aboard one of the small ships and commanding the fleet in a high-speed hit-and-run attack pattern. Nine Horns: The Testament descriptions do not specify whether Murakami Motoyoshi, leader of the Murakami Navy, took part in the Second Battle of Kizugawaguchi, but he was the commander that devastated Odas navy at the First Battle of Kizugawaguchi. Seeing that he is here They decided they could put him in this battle since it isnt known if he took part or not. K.P.A. Italia is making their own interpretation of the Testament descriptions. I have to admit he is good at defense! The front line of the enemys net calmly focused all of their attacks on just one of P.A. Odas iron-clad ships. Even when Kuki sent the other ships out in front as bait, they refused to bite. Their actions were strongly controlled. Even with the iron armor, this concentrated fire is dangerous. He isnt bad. They seemed to have come up with a countermeasure for the iron-clad ships. But Nine Horns: Suzuki, the ground forces have caught up, so we can coordinate an attack. Advance and break through their center. Three Legs: Are you sure, Kuki? Were taking concentrated fire. Nine Horns: This is probably not an enemy we can defeat without taking any damage. And as long as we only take the damage we are expecting, we will be taking the least possible damage. Or so Hashiba said. Magoichi smiled bitterly at that and Kuki gave a sighing laugh before continuing. Nine Horns: Lets end this here. You protect our path, Yatagarasu. On the K.P.A. Italia side, 1st Special Duty Officer Murakami Motoyoshi commanded the small ships, but not by cadena firma. He moved his fleet primarily through glances and hand signals. The small ships were a lot like fishing boats, so they did not have the power to send their divine transmissions through any possible chaff. For that reason, he gave instructions to each units command ship and they would pass it on to the ships in their unit. However We certainly were lucky. Motoyoshi muttered to himself and pushed his glasses up his nose. Its fortunate this was a daytime battle. The positioning of each ship was crucial for this net-shaped defensive formation, but these ships needed good visibility because they were too small to be fully equipped with rangefinders. That limited this formation to the day. The question is how long we can keep this up. The iron-clad ships had solid armor and the Black Metal it was made from supposedly gave it a self-healing divine protection, so the Murakami Navy was forced to wear them down with concentrated fire. But when he gave his instructions But commander! We can keep going! He appreciated the thought and it made him reluctant to pull them back, so he smiled bitterly. In land battles, people directly clashed, but on a battlefield fought between warships, the meaning of morale changed. Morale could be high, but ones momentum was hard to see and it was not easy to keep the pressure on the enemy. In order to endure the enemys attacks, high morale was best not wasted. That was Motoyoshis view. Sorry. He felt he understood their high morale. The Murakami clan was related to the Kitabatake clan that had existed on the Kii Peninsula. Kitabatake Academy had excelled in the art of war, but it had given in to P.A. Odas forceful subjugation policy and underwent a political marriage as per the Testament descriptions. However, the head of the clan had refused to accept that. He had rebelled just as the Testament descriptions said and Kitabatake Academy had been purged. The remnants of Kitabatake had primarily gone to Murakami and then to this battlefield. Also, Murakami included the Saika Ikki, a mercenary unit which had joined the Ikkou-Ikki uprising as an anti-Hashiba group. Suzuki Magoichi had been their leader before leaving and joining Hashiba. Hashiba had likely sent out Magoichi to settle things with the Saika Ikki once and for all and perhaps to take them in as allies, but that had instead increased the Murakami sides morale. However, Motoyoshi had a thought as he listened to the shellfire and shell hits. No, I am still being too na?ve. Based on Hashibas previous accomplishments, he doubted she was the type to use tactics with an ulterior motive like that. Magoichis inclusion was intentionally meant to raise their morale. That way, they can overcome every obstacle to defeat us. He was being cautious, he had prepared, and he had morale on his side. But the enemy was powerful and he could not let his guard down, so he had fallen back as far as he could and he made sure they were always firing. ? He looked to the bow of the enemys front ship and saw Suzuki Magoichi send her three Yatagarasu high into the sky. Is that? He knew exactly what it was. He had seen it a few times while viewing the battle between the Ikkou-Ikki and P.A. Oda from a distance. An extremely staticky voice reached him from the Saika Ikki in his fleet. Here it comes! This is Yatagarasus wide-area attack! As the three Yatagarasu flew into the air, they came apart and transformed. The gun barrels expanded into long metal panels that were connected together by enveloping black ether light. The black light formed a virtual barrel over fifteen meters long. The three crows each fired a blank. The recoil caused them to rotate and dance high in the sky, but they suddenly arced back down. They tore through the wind in a descent toward Magoichi who had one eye covered by cloth. However, the Yatagarasu each moved as if their virtual barrels would hit her from behind. Hey, now. Dont get so excited that you forget about your owner. Magoichi turned toward the Yatagarasu as they descended from the sky behind her. She grabbed the cloth covering her eye and slid it down. This revealed a pale blue birds eye with a black pupil. It was a false eye and the black pupil captured the three flying crows and swiftly locked onto each one. Go. With that word, she threw three metal pots into the air. They were ether fuel pots the size of a bamboo segment. The Yatagarasu each attached one of the pots to the gunstock in order to consume the fuel. They quickly passed by her and shook their virtual black wings just once. The three crows flew to three hundred meters above Magoichi. They spun around. The crows rotated vertically through the sky and the path of their ether light drew a circle containing the program spell that would control them. The three Yatagarasu drew countless circles measuring over one hundred meters and flew around them like the hands of a clock. They then obeyed the program written in the circles. Show your talons, messenger of heaven. As soon as Magoichi spoke, black beams of light were constantly fired from the three long virtual barrels. They tore through the air. The three black lines produced three tearing sounds and they pierced the enemy fleet like talons. Guide them. The Yatagarasu responded by tearing apart the net of small ships as if brushing it away. The Yatagarasu aimed along a straight line through the center of the Murakami Navys net and slightly toward the land side. Of the nets six layers, three were torn apart by the black spray, two had holes punched through them, and the final one was damaged. This was not absolute destruction, but destroying multiple layers of the net at once threw off the Murakami Navys actions. The rear ships hurriedly moved forward, but the hole was too deep and they were not fully coordinated. The iron-clad ships targeted their advance and attack there. The small ships in the rear were forced to move forward to fill the holes in the net, but they received a counterattack of concentrated long-range fire. This produced more destruction and a few holes formed all the way through the net. The six iron-clad ships changed formation and advanced through one of those holes. They were packed closely together with three ships in the front and three in the back. The two ships on either side would receive all of the attacks from the right or left and the central ships would break through. The wind roared and the six black ships advanced like islands or a pod of whales. The Yatagarasu had lost their light and they returned to the bow of the front central ship where Magoichi held out her left arm. The Yatagarasu let their stocks catch on her arm such that they spun around it several times. They then expelled their scorched physical barrels into the air. Good, good. Magoichi drove new barrels into the three crows from below and reversed their rotation. They were cocked, they gave their cry of firing, and they began rotating and firing around her once more. They would not be stopped. Go, crow that guides the war god. Go wherever Yatas protective bullets fly! The three crows cried out and a new uninterrupted stream of fire flew to the west. The iron-clad ships continued through the torn openings in the enemys net. Wrapped in roaring wind and parting the air current, the six black ships advanced. Meanwhile, the Murakami Navys commander, Murakami Motoyoshi, raised his right hand and swung it backwards. Doing so thrice was the sign for a full-speed withdrawal and his entire fleet obeyed. Commander of the iron-clad ships, Kuki Yoshitaka, saw something different enter that movement, so Nine Horns: Central ships, fall one ships length back from your port and starboard ships!! Lead port and starboard ships, move to the center! Three Legs: Kuki!? Isnt this our chance to break through? Why are you hardening our defenses!? Nine Horns: The Murakami Navys net had six layers. If they try to withdraw as is, they will only get caught on the layers behind them. The only reason to begin a full-speed withdrawal in this situation is to create a different formation! As the Murakami Navy withdrew at full speed, it really did create a new formation. They created two long net-like walls that formed an upside-down V. Both nets were three layers thick. It was not as tall as before, but the tilted angle made it twice as long from front to back and it hid the ground. Nine Horns: Port and starboard ships, take anti-shell defenses on your outer edges! As soon as Kuki gave his instructions, the shellfire began. As Kuki commanded the iron-clad ships from the deck of the rear central ship, he saw the Murakami Navy fire hundreds of shells to wear down the side hulls of the iron-clad ships. The book-shaped ether light of gravity barriers appeared primarily around the decks and cannons. Port and starboard ships, maximum defenses to the sides! Countless solid sounds created a single long sound and nothing would stop it. But Nine Horns: Port and starboard ships, check the damage to the armor! Where damage is lightest, deploy the cannons and return fire! Shaja! they replied as the counterattack began. But even as they tore holes into the enemy net, new enemy ships slipped in to fill them. Even so, the iron-clad ships forcibly accelerated. They were moving directly ahead. I can see Aki there! That was Itsukushimas floating island and K.P.A. Italias headquarters were located there. Looking ahead raised their morale. They had made it this far, so Everyone, double-check your objective! Accelerate forward as much as possible! But as the iron-clad ships moved forward, the Murakami Navy took new action. It approached. The left and right net walls rapidly approached the iron-clad ships. Three Legs: Eh? What are they doing!? Are they ramming themselves into our shells!? Are they stupid!? Nine Horns: No! Theyre using the angle of fire against us! The iron-clad ships cannons were massive, so they could not immediately change their direction of fire. Even the homing turret-less cannons could not use their homing properties at close range. So the Murakami Navy was moving in right up to them. Nine Horns: They know how to take advantage of small ships, so is this their idea of a do-or-die tactic!? A small ship was struck and destroyed by a shell at close range, but the crew did everything they could to guide the ship before abandoning it. The small ship collided head-on with the rear starboard iron-clad ship. A vibration ran through it and an explosion blossomed in the sky. The Black Metal armor was revealed unharmed below the scattering smoke, but Three Legs: Wow, Kuki. I always thought your designs had a lot of waste, but they come in handy at times like this! Nine Horns: Why do women always view precautions for times like this as waste!? But Nine Horns: If they keep that up in a single spot, they will eventually break through. More importantly, they are reducing our speed. If we let them hold us up here, we cannot take Aki before the battles agreed-upon end of 4:00 PM. Three Legs: Um, then what are you going to do? Nine Horns: What do you think these iron-clad ships are for? Kuki gave instructions to the leading starboard and port ships. Nine Horns: Ram the left and right walls at full power. Sacrificing those two ships is necessary for victory. The students fighting a fluctuating battle on the surface saw a cascade of ships pour from the sky. Colliding metal, breaking wood, shouting voices, and reverberating explosions blurred together. An eight hundred meter iron-clad ship charged into the net wall formation of the less than twenty meter ships. The ships that could not react in time and the ones that attempted to evade or defend were all equally crushed and destroyed by the massive black form. Ripples ran through the net, they sprayed upwards, and they exploded. When the small ships were struck by that ferocious pressure, they all fell, some spinning, some directly, and some while falling to pieces. The iron-clad ship did not escape unharmed either. After about fifty ships were taken out in an instant, Murakami Motoyoshi ordered the rear half of the fleet to abandon them and ram the enemy. The dozen or so ships that rammed them and the concentrated fire of the leading ships was enough to set ablaze the front starboard iron-clad ship that was making its attack on the land side. With the bow breaking apart and around three small ships embedded within it, the iron-clad ships bow suddenly dipped. Next, white light burst from between its Black Metal armor and it instantly expanded outward. !? Everyone looked up and saw the ship noisily turn into a mass of flames and explode. The air moved and heat swept down from the sky and across the land. No one uttered a word on the surface, but the M.H.R.R. students and K.P.A. Italia students on the Seto Inland Corridor all realized one thing: the covering fire from K.P.A. Italias Murakami Navy had been almost entirely lost. Ohhh! The high-speed mobile shell assault team making up the front lines raised a cry and accelerated straight forward. At the same time, the front port iron-clad ship making its attack on the ocean side was also destroyed. A flaming blossom filled the sky, taking many small ships with it. Kuki realized he had accomplished his part of the history recreation. The iron-clad ships were meant to neutralize the Murakami Navy and secure the safety of the ground troops. From morning until now, the Murakami Navy had lost almost forty percent of its forces and around twice that were at least damaged. Except for the central fleet, not a single unit appeared to be fully functional. However Three Legs: They arent giving up yet! Theyre firing! That would be Murakami Motoyoshis decision. The hundred or so undamaged ships were deployed toward the land on Kukis right. They remained in a net formation but as a wall and they were located at very close range. Had they decided that no more ramming attacks were coming or did they simply not care if there were more? Motoyoshi was at the very back and center of this new formation and he looked Kukis way despite not actually being able to see him from there. Their gazes met and they both gave instructions to their fleets. Fire!! Shellfire intersected, but something happened that Kuki had not expected. Light? Directly ahead of his rear central ship, something resembling lightning raced toward Magoichis front central ship. That light should not have been there. Sensing danger, Kuki cried out. Suzuki! Before he could warn the demon gunner, flames blossomed up ahead. The front central ship had exploded. Magoichi detected everything that happened while in midair. She was currently flying. She had a Yatagarasu under each arm and their recoil had sent her into the air. Her decision to take flight had been a split-second one. The instant she had sensed a powerful presence approaching her ship, she had used Yatagarasu to fly into the sky where she could confirm what it was. That decision had saved her life. After all, the presence had shown itself the very next moment. It was lightning. No, it was technically a bluish-white god of war wielding a large sword enveloped in lightning. Only half of the god of war was humanoid. The upper half was shaped like a warrior, but the bottom half had four giant legs. The four-legged god of war suddenly appeared on the deck below Magoichi and It drove the lightning sword into the iron-clad ship. A moment later, the ship swelled out and burst. ! The bluish-white four-legged god of war left the explosion and roar of noise behind as it leaped toward Magoichi. It had noticed that she had sensed its presence and jumped away. A split-second decision would decide her fate as the lightning strike flew up toward her. And... Kh. She did not choose wrong. She called in the final Yatagarasu that was spinning through the air on standby. Bear with it! She let it hit her. It was a solid blow. Her organs twisted in the opposite direction of the hit and she nearly lost consciousness, but that pain earned her great acceleration. And as the enemys blade approached Dodge! More than just yell the word, she twisted her body and fired the twin guns below her arms. She did not target the enemy; she simply fired into empty air. She focused on evasion and sent herself flying. How about that!? She felt heat in her right leg. It was the enemys rising lightning strike, but she shrank down in midair to pull herself away from the hot lightning. Kh! She rotated through the sky to avoid it. And she succeeded. The enemys blade grazed past her foot. Well done. A deep voice reached her and a large form moved below. The four-legged heavy god of war maintained the trajectory of its leap toward her, which took it to the rear port ship. Magoichi shouted to Kukis ship as she watched it leave. Kuki! K.P.A. Italias vice chancellor is here! Thats the former Peerless in the West and father-in-law of Tachibana Muneshige! Hes the head of the Peerless of the Wests family The lightning raced toward the rear port ship. Tachibana Lightning Cutter Dousetsu!! As soon as she finished, the heavens were split apart and lightning dropped down. Even as the M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda warriors clashed with the K.P.A. Italia warriors on the surface, the team led by the Reine des Garous to meet with Rudolf II rode unicorns to quickly reach the forested border between Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. Meanwhile, Musashi arrived at a city along the border with Holland and let off the evacuees while using the divine network to check the uncertain details of the battle on the Seto Inland Sea. A lot was on the move, but one thing was true for them all. The battle between Hashiba and the Italians is the key here. That will let us predict how the world will progress from here. Yoshitsune gave that comment as she moved slowly west along a great plain of Qing-Takeda. She was not alone. She was preparing for battle with cannons and a large mobile city. Musashi, can you overcome Magdeburg and arrive here for the Battle of Mikatagahara? You have your meeting with Tomoe and the others as well, though. She looked to the west in the early evening sky. Now, what will you do, P.A. Oda, Hashiba, and pope of K.P.A. Italia? The result of your battle will influence everything else from here on. As she asked that question, the Satou Brothers contacted her from the group following behind her. They were providing incomplete information about the battle on the Seto Inland Sea, but it was enough to know the situation was progressing. K.P.A. Italia Vice Chancellor Tachibana Dousetsu is having some fun, is he? He had destroyed a third iron-clad ship and he was continuing to fight. The battle that would influence the world had intensified. Study: Battlefield Diagram 3 Toori: Sis! Sis! Its kind a hard to care since this is a battle between other nations, but thats no excuse for it being so confusing! Help me out here! Kimi: Heh heh heh. Uncaring brother, I like your honesty, but setting that aside, heres the general situation. Top: Toward Itsukushima Left: Ocean Side Right: Land Side 1: Murakami Navys Net Walls Composed of Small Ships (Murakami Motoyoshi) 2: Iron-Clad Ships 3: Tachibana Dousetsu 4: Suzuki Magoichi 5: Kuki Yoshitaka *Gray ships have been destroyed. Toori: Ohh! So they keep pushing back against each other!? In action games with this kind of battlefield, I always fall off when jumping between ships! Kimi: Thats because you have a habit of tapping the jump button too much. And I feel like thats not the point, but it is hard to care when its someone else. Volume 3B, 58: Warrior of the Lightning Sky Volume 3B, Chapter 58: Warrior of the Lightning Sky None can oppose This attack Point Allocation (Victory) Light shined diagonally down from the setting sun. Eight great shapes filled the sky. They said Musashi on the side and many transport ships moved back and forth between them and the city below. The Musashi was sending the Magdeburg evacuees down to a Protestant city near the border between M.H.R.R. and Holland. As the evacuees on the deck were being ferried down by transport ships, the number of people on its surface shrank. The festival died down as the number of people dwindled, but new movement was filling the Musashi. Repairs were beginning on several of the ships. Repairs had begun en route for the damage done to Musashino by Shibata and the galley that morning, but the damage from the battle in IZUMO and before had yet to be repaired. The repairs generally began with the main frame and the exterior connected to it and the people began moving and working on the scaffolding set up on the outside of the ships. However, two people stopped moving on the scaffolding for the Musashis starboard side. That was the site of the repairs for the armor damaged in the battle with Hexagone Fran?aise the previous day. A blond young man held a large repair charm next to the railing. He and a girl with two large false arms viewed a sign frame. The sign frame contained divine mail from Tres Espa?a labelled To Tachibana Gin and Muneshige. Tachibana Muneshige turned to Gin who stared intently at the sign frame. Gin, Master Dousetsu has Judge. My father has entered the battle, she said. How troublesome. Gin sighed and silently lamented how childish her father could be. Once you came here, Master Muneshige, my father visited K.P.A. Italia claiming it was a retirement trip; but I never thought he would fail to act his age and become a student. And their vice chancellor no less. He can be viewed as a guest there because Tres Espa?a lent some of its fighting force to K.P.A. Italia during the Age of the Gods, but otherwise he would have been tarnishing the Tachibana name by ignoring the history recreation. Based on the message from Fusae, he seemed to be having a lot of fun. All he did was bring down one measly warship, but it sounds like he is jumping around like a monkey to celebrate. A gentleman should really restrict himself to simply relaxing one cheek. Ah. She turned to Muneshige and stared directly at him. You are always smiling regardless, so you get a pass. The people working around them all froze in place. Naomasa, the site supervisor, looked like she had seen something unbelievable, but Gin ignored it because Muneshige did not seem to mind. At any rate Do you think my fathers strange behavior is his way of relieving the stress of not getting a TV show made about him? The stupider of the two Honda families really is a thorn in our side. If you say so, said Muneshige. But I think Master Dousetsu joined K.P.A. Italia so the Testament Union would accept our inherited names. You are too soft on my father, she declared expressionlessly. Um, he hesitated as she sighed. Honestly, the original individual from the Age of the Gods was said to have cut a bolt of lightning with his sword, so he was known as the Lightning Cutter. What kind of overpowered nonsense is that? And after his hemiplegia, he had to be carried onto the battlefield with a palanquin, but everything got even more exciting for him then. Talk about insane. Of course, my father managed to recreate all that, so I suppose that means there have been two people that insane throughout history. And that is why he was made the enemy in Cutting World Hondalia. Master Muneshige, you should stay on the proper path. Do that and you can be the protagonist. If Im the protagonist, will you be the heroine? Then I need to work hard. Mishina Hiro was passing by just then and she gave Muneshige a frightened look. She grabbed her lab coats collar and fanned herself with it, but Muneshige ignored her and smiled. If that happens, Master Dousetsu will be jealous, wont he? That is notwhat I was trying to say. Gin hung her head a bit and clasped the fingers of her false arms, but she looked up in realization and faced the sign frame again. M-Master Muneshige, lets focus on contacting my father. We can wait until later to discuss everything else in depth! Tachibana Dousetsu was surrounded by smoke and the setting sun washed over him. Intermittent explosions and rumblings filled the rear port iron-clad ship as it slowly began to fall. From that second ship he had brought down, Dousetsu looked around while used his four legs to turn like a horse. The boxy ship of the warship-controlling automaton sat on the deck. The automaton inside had lost its synchronization due to the ships destruction and it was in an unmoving state of shock. Dousetsu looked to the automaton and the kanun-style controller it was connected to. Now, then. With a swing of his large sword, he severed the base of the boxy ship from the deck. He suddenly turned west and saw something falling from the deck of the front center ship he had destroyed not long before. As the ship tilted and sank toward the ocean, one of the same boxy ships for the automatons that controlled the warships fell from it. Dousetsu did not watch to see if it would safely land in the ocean. He looked back to the ship he was on now and saw strength filling this automatons eyes. Once she grasped the situation, she spoke. Why? Dousetsu nodded. I am not showing you pity. I am simply removing you from anothers grasp and returning you to a state in which you can rely on god. Will you rely on god, will you share the fate of this ship, or will you fight that fate? The choice is yours. With that said, he raced across the deck, his four legs moving just like a horses. Kaminarigiri![1] He held the large sword Kaminarigiri in his right hand and its blade shined a bluish-white. The repeated lightning strikes had already ethereally electrified the surrounding air. I guess Ive used it a little too much. I want to avoid dulling the blade, but this battlefield leaves me little choice. The enemy commander, Kuki Yoshitaka, would be aboard the enemy command ship at the center of the rear ships. If he brought down their command ship and defeated Kuki Yoshitaka, they could hold off this invasion by the iron-clad ships. From there, they could continue as they had. The remaining ships of the Murakami Navy could support the Seto Inland Corridor and M.H.R.R. could be pushed back. If they then quickly worked out a ceasefire or truce, they could buy some peaceful time. So ! Dousetsu faced the command ship and took a great leap. Two iron-clad ships remained: the rear central command ship and the rear starboard ship to its right. In midair, Dousetsu realized those two remaining ships were picking up speed. He could not tell whether they were trying to move away from him or trying to crush the Murakami Navy as quickly as possible. Do they have some sort of plan? He did not know, but he could still catch up from where he was. Even so, a change came over the battlefield as soon as he began to descend. An enemy? His enemy took the form of crows. Three long virtual gun barrels wrapped in black light horizontally drew countless circles high above him. Those were the weapons of the demon girl who had just barely avoided his attack earlier. He spotted her on the bow of the command ship he was currently jumping toward. The demon girl was looking his way with both eyes opened. Her voice reached him from the depths of the intersecting shellfire and explosions. Peck and devour him, messenger of heaven! A moment later, the attack arrived. However, this was not the beams of light she had used before. Fire a great cannon! At Magoichis command, a great cannon took shape in the sky. The black circles revolving at different speeds slid vertically and linked together. This created a massive cannon barrel created from accumulated black light. At the base, the three Yatagarasu rotated with their virtual barrels deployed. The great cannon was thirty meters across and at least one hundred twenty meters long. Three Garuda birds were created atop the cannon and they gave three cries to indicate the completion of the barrel. !! Upon hearing their cries, Magoichis false bird eye glowed and looked up to its prey. She stared at the giant four-legged warrior falling toward her. Go, Urban Destruction Yatagarasu! Open your three beaks!! The three Yatagarasu roared. Their virtual barrels burst and the black cannons of light literally exploded. Their cry resounded through the sky. The three blasts filled the black muzzle in the heavens above and a thirty meter wide pillar of black light dropped straight down. The crow light crashed into Tachibana Dousetsus four-legged god of war. Yes! Magoichi saw the black light slam into Dousetsu like a hammer and swallow him up. This attack did more than fry the Yatagarasus barrels; most of the frame would need an overhaul. It required a lot of preparation time, so it was only usable for sniping or lying in wait as she had done here. However, it was an important technique for anti-ship or anti-city battles. I never thought I would have to use it against an individual! But with this, she knew she had lived up to the expectations held by M.H.R.R. Student Council President Matthias. The Yatagarasu were now unusable without an overhaul, so she had to withdraw and leave the rest to the strategy Hashiba had prepared. However, something happened to the black pillar exploding from the sky. Is that? Magoichi saw the color black burst open. Magoichi watched as the rotating pillar of light was torn to pieces. She also heard three sharp noises as the three black wings scattered. The Yatagarasu had been deflected. Before she could wonder why, a black surge filled the sky. As the pillar of black light dropped from the heavens, a four-legged god of war split it open and burst out. Its blade was made of lightning itself and the splitting light tore through the black pillar. Magoichi knew what had happened. He let the pillar of light hit him. He sent lightning down before the beak could fall and that lightning pierced the pillar of light from above!? She saw exactly that overhead. !! Dousetsu cried out and sent the black light flying in every direction. The crow light exploded in the heavens. For a finishing blow, the lightning raced in every possible direction and even swept across the deck on which Magoichi stood. As the attack reached the bow Kuki! I did what I could! The rest is up to you!! She flung herself into the air just as the net of lightning swept through it. The four-legged god of war dropped to the command ships deck. Rather than land, he slammed his legs onto the deck. The giant ship shook, but Dousetsu maintained his balance and raised his lowered upper body. He checked on Kaminarigiri and That was an intense discharge. Kaminarigiri had two stages in its destruction process. First, the blade emitted a prayer-style ether resonance that replaced the surrounding space with lightning. And second, Kaminarigiri cut through that space because it could cut through lightning. The second stage produced a reverse-resonance in the blade that had called in the lightning. This reversed the calling into a rejection and allowed it to cut the lightning. However, repeatedly calling in the lightning caused the space composing the blade itself to grow accustomed to lightning and it was unable to produce its full power even with its reverse vibration. The ether composing that space would overheat. Once that happened, he could only wait for the ley line to flow in and cool that space. That was his current situation. That gunner isnt half bad. When Magoichi had fired the Yatagarasus full power at him, she had been doing more than simply attacking him. She had likely been trying to overheat Kaminarigiri to protect the command ship. Well done, thought Dousetsu, even as he took action toward robbing the command ship of its ability to fight. He started by rushing across the deck. He sliced the boxy automaton ship from the deck and let it drop. It only took one strike and the ship shook. With the control automaton removed, the ship could only drift from inertia and it could not control its cannons. That should take care of things for now. Dousetsu turned toward the bridge deck where Kuki had stood. Hes gone? No, he was there. However, he was in midair rather than on the deck. Kuki had abandoned the command ship by leaping to the other remaining ship. As soon as Dousetsu noticed Kuki, he heard shouting voices from below. They came from the crew as they abandoned ship. However, they were doing more than just flee. Some descended to the shore below while equipped with land war equipment while others flew small escape boats to the same remaining ship as Kuki. None of them were giving up the fight. They were abandoning the command ship and continuing the fight either on the surface or on the remaining ship. To accomplish this, that last ship sped up as Kuki jumped to it. They had only done so once seeing that Dousetsu had severed the control automaton. They would leave him behind on the command ship as they went on to crush the Murakami Navy and open a path through the Seto Inland Corridor. Dousetsus vision devices showed him Kuki landing on the rear deck of the accelerating iron-clad ship. His demon body endured the hard landing and turned toward Dousetsu. He had great strength in his eyes. He had not given up the fight and he demonstrated it with his ships acceleration. Dousetsu could not yet use Kaminarigiri and he was being left behind, so he gave a yell. 1st Special Duty Officer, the enemy only has a single ship left! Finish this with your shellfire! As soon as he landed, Kuki instructed the ship to direct its defenses forward. The ship was preparing to plunge into the diagonal wall formed by the Murakami Navy. The enemys tilted net was set up to sweep them out toward the sea. Piercing into that net held a risk of mutual destruction, but The enemy is not as thick as before! If they directed their defenses forward and pushed onward, they would be able to reach the other side. And if they fired to the sides as they passed through, they could strike the Murakami Navys diagonal net from the back. Whats our distance!? Less than eight hundred! The collision was near, so he made his decision. Watch the enemys movements carefully! Most likely, theyll change their formation at the last second! The enemys current formation put them at a disadvantage. Everything that had happened told Kuki they were not an opponent that would let that stand. They had gone through detailed training that gave them a wide variety of options to choose from. Theyre luring us in. Despite that thought, Kuki gave his instructions. Continue forward and break through! We cant reach Aki without surpassing them, so do not hesitate here! Focus only on moving forward! Kuki could feel the acceleration of the ship as he braced himself for their approach on the enemy. Not long now, he thought. And not long until I finish Kuki Yoshitakas role in this battle. Thats right. He was close to completing his history recreation. Once he did that, his deeds would forever remain in history and people would even speak of them if the chance arose. My desire to complete this is nothing more than a desire for honor, he told himself. However Pouring all of my being into this opportunity is the true desire of anyone living in this age! An insha kotob appeared next to his face. Three Legs: Kuki! You take care of Hashibas strategy! Magoichi must have landed because a divine chat message reached him. However, Kuki had to correct her. Nine Horns: No, Suzuki. This was not Hashibas strategy. This came from the one who is your great master and my master. Hashiba prepared this on Chancellor Odas instructions. So Nine Horns: That is another reason why I must fulfill my role here. With that said, Kuki instructed the ship to accelerate. He wanted to pick up enough speed that breaking through the Murakami Navys diagonal net would not slow them down. The wind blew as the ship accelerated. Shellfire flew in from straight ahead, but the iron-clad ships armor could endure it. Even if the enemy tried to ram the ship, they were now too few in number. If they acted carelessly and created an opening the iron-clad ship could pass through, they would have made a grave error. They can no longer rely on their numbers to attack! In the port sky, the command ship ascended away from the battlefield. Kuki had given it a fixed course before abandoning it. It had lost its ability to fight, but it moved away with Dousetsu onboard. Just as we had planned! He watched his previous ship disappear into the sky and instructed his current ship to accelerate even more. Go! Our destination is Itsukushima of Aki! K.P.A. Italias headquarters! As he commanded the Murakami Navy, Murakami Motoyoshi realized the battle would be decided right here. The enemy had a single iron-clad ship remaining. Another was ascending out of control, but it could no longer fight and Dousetsu had taken it over. That leaves this one. He could not allow the ship carrying Kuki to reach Aki. To the west behind him, the guard unit and anti-air equipment had been deployed around Itsukushima, but a lot of them required his guidance and keeping the enemy away would be ideal. So, he decided. This battlefield is reliant on my performance here. Thats right. He reminded himself that he was originally from Hexagone Fran?aise but had been sent here because K.P.A. Italia was shorthanded. At times, he had viewed it as being removed from his clans main force and he had heard people calling it a demotion. But its strange. Now, the former pirates of the Murakami Navy are standing at a great watershed for the world. One of the nearby people giving instructions to the gunners and pilots spoke up. Dont call it a watershed, boss. Pirates cant be climbing mountains. Call it an oceanic front instead. Testament, agreed Motoyoshi with a small smile as he looked to the iron-clad ship charging straight toward them. Well done. The strong can be cautious of the weak, but they need not fear them. That is a wonderfully bold charge. He raised his right hand again. Answer the enemy by switching to the final stage of our formation. Lets pull this oceanic front our way. The enemy had yet to show a second wave of ships. They may have been showing their faithfulness to the Testament descriptions by not sending in any more until the iron-clad ships had finished fighting. Whatever the reason, it was convenient for Motoyoshi. If they could hold their line here, the pope-chancellor and the others would work out a ceasefire or something else before any new ships could reach them. Just as in history, the Murakami Navy will be destroyed here. I thank all of you for the work you have done. When he raised his right hand, everyone turned his way and nodded back at him. They gather their resolve quickly, he thought. I suppose I trained them that way. With a bitter smile, he swung down his hand and spoke. No ship is flying back. That is all. Notes 1. Means Lightning Cutter. Volume 3B, 59: Victor of the Desperately Fought Sea Volume 3B, Chapter 59: Victor of the Desperately Fought Sea What remains before you Unwavering? Point Allocation (Result) The direct conflict between ships began with a midair clash. The Murakami Navy was the first to act. Their wall of small ships quickly withdrew toward Aki. Motoyoshi had given the order after determining their net formation would not survive a collision from the iron-clad ship. They had few ships left, so they would not be able to regroup if anything happened. Instead, he had them change their formation. They constructed a horizontal net stretching from the iron-clad ship to Aki. It looked a lot like a long board. That net board was positioned along the iron-clad ships shortest route to Aki. If the iron-clad ship collided with the board horizontally, it would be crashing into a wall that continued for the entire length of the board. If it tried to pass above or below, it would be under attack for the entire length of the board. And Motoyoshis next instructions covered an attempt to pass on either side of the board. If the iron-clad ship moves to the side, create a stepped height difference along its path! If we do that, we win! Firing horizontally is what naval ships do best! They no longer had the durability of a multi-layer net. Their net only had a single layer, but that allowed their cannon battery to stretch on even further. Meanwhile, Kuki made a single decision aboard the iron-clad ship. He ordered the crew to maintain their speed and decided what route to take in relation to their enemy. Below! Pass below the enemy ships! Kuki had two reasons to move below the enemys board. First, few aerial ships had many cannons that could fire downward, so it was relatively safe to fly below them. Second, descending to pass below the net formation would give the iron-clad ship a little more speed. So Kukis instructions were to pass below the enemy at full speed and to fire upwards. You cant miss at this range, so keep firing! Well pass through while blowing them to bits! But just as the iron-clad ship began to descend while firing, Kuki noticed a change in the enemys movements. Is that? The board of small ships was breaking apart ahead of them. It seemed to crumble down toward them like a waterfall. There was only one way to describe it. Did they let us accelerate and lure us down to ram us with every last one of their ships!? The Murakami Navy chose a more surefire method of bringing down their enemy than shellfire. They made themselves into fire ships and rammed the enemy. Motoyoshi, their commander, ordered the line of ships to charge in, starting from the front, and pushed his glasses up his nose. I had decided to do this no matter what direction you chose, but it is a shame you did not choose the sides or the top. Our odds of bringing you down would have increased were we able to fire on you at the same time. Ramming you is easier from above, but our shellfire is much weaker. So that was an excellent decision, Kuki Yoshitaka. And Murakami Motoyoshi ordered all of his men with a single word. Go! The Murakami Navy became a waterfall. The front of the board-like net formation surged down toward the iron-clad ships deck. The shellfire from the small ships was only covering fire for their collision course, but the cannons on the iron-clad ships front deck and sides angled shallowly upward. We will transform you into a shower of steel! They began a close-quarters counterattack. They brought destruction. Shellfire overlapped and the sound of splitting and breaking metal joined it. The wreckage sounded a lot like wind instruments, gusts of wind whipped up from the iron-clad ship, and the pieces and wreckage of the small ships looked like they were kicked up by a wave. Thousands of shells quickly shot past each other. None of them were wasted, but they had no real meaning. They did not reach their target, but they were not fully destroyed. However Ohhh! One small ship used a fellow ship as a shield as it plunged toward the iron-clad ship. The leading ship was smashed by a shell which broke through it and partially split the following ship, but the crew of the leading ship shouted out. Go! The following ship answered by maintaining its stability and pouring on its last burst of speed. As if delivering a punch, it crashed into the twin main cannons at the top of the iron-clad ships deck. The main cannons fired, but the small ship had already wrapped around their barrels and twisted them. The main cannons almost seemed to jump up as they were ripped from the deck and they exploded. Wind instantly blew through and revealed the iron-clad ships deck, which had now lost its primary means of attack. So Go! The men of the Murakami Navy shouted that word again, but it was filled with hope this time. We can win this! The iron-clad ship had lost its main cannons and the small ships created an unstoppable stream of collisions into its front deck. They cascaded down for angled strikes much like from a sharp chisel. The line of ships wished to collide with their enemy in a straight line. But Murakami Motoyoshi had a thought as he watched sharp angled charge that would finish off his enemy. Is this? He realized what Kuki was after and gave an order, despite knowing it was too late. Everyone, descend straight down without adding an angle!! You wont hit otherwise! Because The iron-clad ship is going to rotate as we try to ram into them! A moment later, exactly that happened. As the small ships slammed diagonally down from above, the massive iron-clad ship appeared to raise its head. And then it performed a full loop. Take us around!! Kuki shouted from the vertical deck that was quickly continuing to rotate. The Musashi had previously pulled off a midair rotation like this, so We can do this! Lets show them that a P.A. Oda warship can do anything the Musashi can do! The ships various accelerators were not quite enough for this feat. They also used the side and bottom cannons on the bow and stern. By repeatedly firing the front and back cannons down and up respectively, they supplied the ship with the extra acceleration it needed. Kuki had chosen a descending trajectory both to keep up their speed for the rotation and to use the upward force of the air pushing back at them as they descended. As its altitude dropped, the ship quickly rotated and creaked. How about that!? Even as it raised its head, the ship maintained its forward acceleration. The enemy ships targeting its deck tried to alter their speed and trajectory to match, but the iron-clad ship shot past, leaving them behind. The ship continued to creak and the side armor bent too much and split. The armors Black Metal scattered through the sky, but Shaja! shouted Kuki. Shaja!! replied the others. They completed the rotation. The ocean appeared overhead, heaven and earth had reversed positions, the horizon finally appeared again, and the sky rose from below. The enemy ships have passed by overhead!! The way forward was clear and Aki and Itsukushima were visible, so Kuki gave a shout. Stop the rotation and accelerate forward! A moment later, something appeared in the sky ahead. It was the last of the small ships that had supposedly passed them by. It was Murakami Motoyoshis ship. There was only one reason for this single ship to not have joined the others. Did he predict what we were doing!? And having predicted it, he had chosen to take advantage of it. That was why Motoyoshis ship was there and why it charged toward them. This would settle it. The iron-clad ship had performed a full loop and its bow was flying back upwards, but Motoyoshis ship descended on a collision course with the front deck. Kuki also heard a voice. He heard the words of the enemy he had been facing the entire time he stood on this battlefield. Im your final enemy! While splitting the wind and scattering shells, Motoyoshis ship dropped straight down like a pile-driver. Motoyoshi had ordered the rest of the crew to evacuate and he was controlling the ship via cadre firma. He continued onward. The enemy could not avoid his ships current path, so he continued straight ahead. ! Shellfire arrived from directly below. The iron-clad ships bow cannons had fired upwards to stop its rotation and the shells slammed into the bottom of his ship as if trying to hold it back. It hit the back of his ship. He felt a tremendous impact and a full third of the ship was torn away. Dont underestimate the construction of a smaller ship! The ships course had been thrown off a bit, but he quickly corrected it. A normal warship would have been too twisted to move after that. But the small ships of the Murakami Navy were different. They primarily used fishing boats and other small ships, so they were easily smashed by enemy attacks. But when they were smashed, the destroyed pieces tore away easily enough that it did not bend or twist the rest of the ship too badly. And that allowed them to continue on. Once a pirate latches onto something, he doesnt let go!! He saw Kuki ordering the iron-clad ship to tilt toward the ocean. Too late, thought Motoyoshi. Im too close for you to escape the impact by tilting. So I will get one last attack in! Motoyoshi sent his ship on to stab into the iron-clad ships deck. His attack would reach. Kuki looked his way and shouted, but his roaring voice had no attack power to back it up. This will work. As soon as that thought filled Motoyoshi, an attack slammed into the center of his ships deck. !? The surprise ruled Motoyoshis mind more than the actual shaking. This attack had come from beyond the line of fire for any of the iron-clad ships cannons. It had come from the east, which was directly ahead, and there was only one thing that could have made it. The enemy ship that wasnt fully brought down!? After an attack from Kaminarigiri, the following ship was falling from the sky as it burned and fell apart. Its back half had exploded earlier, but the front half remained. It was nothing more than wreckage and it slowly fell from the sky. However, someone must have remained onboard and they had fired a definite attack on Motoyoshi. I see, he realized. Kuki tilted his ship to clear the line of fire for the following ship. As a result, the main frame to Motoyoshis ship had shattered and fallen apart. His ship was destroyed. Sorry, he thought. Just like his own men, Kukis men had not given up on the battle. And most likely, Kuki had not even checked to make sure his men had done it. Just like Motoyoshi, he had trusted in them and made a gamble. Motoyoshi knew why he had overlooked it. I was obsessed with bringing the battle to an end! He had been trying to end it himself. That was where he had erred. And because of that, he corrected his way of thinking. If Kuki still had people fighting with him, then so did he. As his destroyed ship was blown from the sky, Motoyoshi cried out. Vice Chancellor Dousetsu!! Something dropped down from almost directly overhead. A four-legged god of war jumped down from the command ship that continued to ascend with its control automaton gone. Kukis current ship increased its speed and put some distance between them, but A fall from extreme heights can fill that gap! Dousetsu felt that Motoyoshi had done well to restrain Kukis speed long enough for him to reach a position from which to jump down. You have my thanks! He raised his sword in his right arm and new lightning enveloped it. It had been sufficiently cooled. As he dropped straight down, he used his god of war body to swing down the blade. He directed Kaminarigiris full power towards the deck of the iron-clad ship below. Cut it with your roar, Kaminarigiri. He drove the sword into the ship. Weve won, thought Motoyoshi. He was convinced of their victory even as his he and pieces of his ship fell into the sea. The invasion of the iron-clad ships had been brought to an end. It had been so long. After moving from Hexagone Fran?aise to K.P.A. Italia and learning of Hashibas movements, he had known he would have to handle the Murakami Navys destruction. Ever since then, he had felt a great pressure and a defiant spirit mixed with resignation. Please let that all be over. He squeezed those words out from deep in his throat. He begged for this to be the end. But at the same time, he saw something move. It was Kuki. The brown-skinned demon reacted to the lightning arriving from above. He did not defend, evade, or even give his men orders. He used the strength of a demon to pick up one of the barrels to the main cannon destroyed in the previous exchange and used it as a counterattack against Dousetsu. He can do that!? Motoyoshi realized one more reason why Kuki had tilted his ship. The main cannon had been destroyed by the small ship ramming it and it had nearly come free of its base. By tilting the ship, its own weight had pulled it the rest of the way loose. Kuki had caught it and rested it on his shoulder. Gah! The demon clenched his teeth so hard that Motoyoshi heard one of his fangs break. The deck dented inward and the ship was twisted into a greater tilt, but the cannon with a fifteen meter pedestal was securely propped up on the demons shoulder. Tilt it back! The ship straightened out its tilt, which lifted Kuki upwards. As Motoyoshi fell, he saw Kuki gather all of his strength and brace his legs on the deck. Have a taste of my ships main cannon!! The main cannons strike carried the force of the giant ship righting itself and it struck Kaminarigiri from below. A lightning strike collided with the main cannon. Dousetsu swung down Kaminarigiri as he fell and the remnants of the main cannon exploded. In an instant, the metal split and the cannon burst like a paper balloon. However, Kaminarigiri still had power to spare. The great sword continued down in search of something else to cut. The lightning was not enough to destroy the ship, but enough to provide a fatal blow. It flew in an arc as four legs prepared to land. Kuki responded by fighting back. He crouched down and charged into Kaminarigiris path shoulder-first. He let out a roar as he ran. I will absorb all of Kaminarigiris cutting power with my own body! The Lightning Cutter effect was created through the rejection process using the reverse of the process that called in the lightning. That was caused by a reverse-resonance and he would have it use up all of that as it cut through his body. And so he raised his right arm toward the falling blade. To extend the length of time for which he was in contact with the blade, he gave himself to the blade, starting with his middle finger. The blade drove into him. It split apart his middle finger, reached his palm, reached his wrist, and split the bone. !! He ran to make sure he wore down the entire blade. He did not hesitate for a moment. In his mind, it did not matter that he was up against a god of war or the former Peerless in the West. He thought only of protecting his ship as he charged forward. He continued on. Even as his raised right arm was sliced in two, he swung his body downwards to dash further forward. The blade tore through his right arm. Kaminarigiris strike sent a mist of blood scattering everywhere from fingertip to shoulder. But despite Kukis efforts, Dousetsus attack was faster. By the time Kuki had made it halfway down the blade, it cut through his right arm and embedded itself in the deck. The splitting lightning attack sent a rumbling and shaking racing through the air. Light burst from the front of the iron-clad ship and a portion of the side before exploding. But that was all. Kuki had lost his right arm and he held the bleeding shoulder with his left hand, but he stood up to face Dousetsu. But the result had ultimately been decided by more than just his arm. Even if it means sullying the name Kuki, I cannot back down here.[1] Out of his nine horns, he had lost the three closest to his right shoulder. And Now! Im not done yet!! With Kukis yell, the ship strengthened its tilt. Kuki had instructed it to roll so Dousetsu would fall. As the ship tilted, the deck exceeded thirty degrees. Dousetsu realized he would have difficulty holding his position without stabbing his four legs into the deck. Kuki stood before him. The demon was gasping for breath, holding his right shoulder as it spewed blood, and staring directly at Dousetsu. The blood fell in sync with his breathing, shimmering heat rose from it, and the hard wood deck scorched and smoked when the blood hit it. The ship continued to tilt and Dousetsu gathered strength in his left leg which was now pointing almost straight down. I would like to hear your name and affiliation, he said. Kuki nodded, opened his mouth, and spoke with heated breath. I am Kuki Yoshitaka, Naval War Representative of P.A. Odas Defense Committee. Then let me ask one more thing: what do you plan to do now? Achieve victory. By what means? Shaja. Kuki nodded. If you refuse to fall, I will hit you with pieces of wreckage until you do. Well said. An appropriate decision, concluded Dousetsu. He could not have free use of his sword from this position and his opponent had seen through that fact. This man was sure to use any means necessary to ensure the survival of his fleet. So This is unfortunate. What is? There will be no victory for you. As soon as he said that, a great power arrived. It came from Akis Itsukushima behind him and it seemed to stroke his back as it passed below him. He had felt the after-effects of a speedy attack piercing through the iron-clad ship from bow to stern. Kukis eyes widened when he realized what had happened. That was Testament, replied Dousetsu. He felt the piercing power throbbing below the deck and he spoke to Kuki. That was the new anti-ship bombardment spell created by the Pope-Chancellor. A moment later, the power that easily penetrated the iron-clad ship exploded inside it. The ship measured over eight hundred meters and it was covered in Black Metal, but it still burst from within. The strength of the armor and frame prevented the internal shockwave from expanding, so it pushed out the inner shell until it split. The compressed air grew hot, scorched the ships components, and produced an explosion when it combined with an impact of vacuum. At first, the ships internal components were blasted from the ships exits and the attacks entrance and exit holes. But the shattered materials soon tore through the ships inner and outer shell like blades. A sound much like shattering glass shook the entire ship and the ship slowly entered a descent while still tilted. The ship had lost all power. It was still headed toward K.P.A. Italias headquarters at Akis Itsukushima, but its altitude was insufficient. All the black ship could do was gently sink. Meanwhile, Itsukushima was wrapped in light and it maintained its majesty as a floating island. Rows of glowing emblems surrounded the entire island. Itsukushima was surrounded by light. Like a line of dominos, torii cross emblems standing about three meters tall covered the full 219 kilometer circumference of Itsukushima. They were positioned only fifty centimeters apart and they were all acceleration spells. This attack spell was originally meant for use against exceedingly large ships such as the Musashi or Himeji Castle, so it isnt easy targeting a ship that size. It probably only worked because Murakami kept it at such a level altitude, dont you think? Hm? In the eastern ocean, the Papa-Schola spread his arms on a platform created in front of Itsukushima Shrines great torii. He looked up at Galileo and pointed at the command ship flying toward them high in the sky. Ive sent a guard ship after it, but can you use your Geocentrism to bring it down? Unfortunately, Geocentrism requires a human or equivalent being at its axis. Cant you use Dousetsu for that? You sent him out there with Heliocentrism, didnt you? I threw him out there with a three-hundred meter swing, former boy. The force of the swing gave him plenty of momentum when I let go. Of course, anything lighter than the vice chancellor would fly even further. Are you suggesting I should go? Hm? I thought you said you had sent a guard ship, former boy. Galileo shrugged. Now, about the acceleration cannon using the acceleration spells surrounding Itsukushima. It would be nice if it could be angled up or down more. Dont say that, replied Papa-Schola Innocentius with a bitter smile. He looked to the eastern sky and sea. Kukis iron-clad ship was nothing but wreckage and it was slowly losing altitude. It seems the M.H.R.R. ground forces have withdrawn to a safe distance and are watching to see what happens. Theyre probably thinking about when to ask for a ceasefire. Weve lost a lot of our forces, but we gained the history recreation of the Murakami Navys destruction and continuing peace for Catholicism. Not a bad tradeoff, commented Galileo. But then the two of them heard a noise. A pulse? No. Innocentius frowned and looked to Galileo. You recognize this sound, dont you? Hm!? On the iron-clad ships bridge, Dousetsu heard Kuki laugh after he fell to his knees. His rapid healing as a demon had already stopped the bleeding from his shoulder, but the blood loss still left him woozy. My master has won. As Kuki spoke, Dousetsu heard another pulsation. Whose pulse is this? It sounded again and it was somewhat speeding up. Is that coming from the command ship up above!? Shaja. Kuki smiled, but his eyebrows were slightly raised. He looked to the sky where the command ship was just about to arrive above Itsukushima. Its a good thing Suzuki cancelled out your lightning attack. As long as the command ship survived, I only had to act as a diversion and draw everyones attention over here. Getting you down here from the command ship took a lot of doing, though. He inhaled and looked up into the sky. The Pope-Chancellor and 2nd Special Duty Officer Galileo may understand just what this trembling pulsation is. Kuki slowly gave the answer. This is a runaway ley line reactor. Or rather, a newly developed bomb using one. Initially, Dousetsu was completely dumbfounded. He knew what a runaway ley line reactor meant. He had heard of the damage done in the past, of the destruction caused at Mikawa, of the secondary and tertiary damages that caused, and of the mysterious phenomena that followed. That is a forbidden technique! It is a human technique. It was made by humans, after all. No, my master made it, so you could say it was made by a demon king. Kuki laughed with only his mouth. It was developed with more focus on range than destructive force, so the blast has a radius of approximately five kilometers. More importantly, it will act as a demonstration to the other nations. We call it a dragon line reactor. From that position, it will take out a third of Itsukushima. Without showing any concern for Dousetsus sense of ethics, Kuki finished speaking and stood up. He instantly jumped from the back of the deck and off the ship. Dousetsu moved to follow him, but Light? A ring of ether light appeared around the command ship that had surpassed them high above. This was the same as a runaway ley line reactor. It was filled with more ether than the acceleration reactor could handle and that ether was overflowing. Kuki vanished from the deck, but he left some words behind. I have fulfilled my role. That is all this means. The very next moment, a ten kilometer space centered on the Seto Inland Seas coast crumbled and broke apart. A flower of shockwaves and dust blossomed in the air and sky. The runaway dragon line reactor had exploded. Notes 1. The characters for Kuki mean Nine Demon. Volume 3B, Afterword Volume 3B, Afterword All of a sudden, I realized this book was a complete mom festival. Well, she is a super class member of this worlds adults in more ways than one, but I hope you got a sense for the family bonds between her and Mitotsudaira. This is touched on in the book, but (while there are differing theories) the wolf is one of the oldest standards in Europe. Its a war god, a guardian god, and a threat of the outside world. These days, its often treated as a subordinate of the vampire, but the Loup-Garou is a form of nature worship which makes it much older and more significant than a blood-sucking spirit of the dead taken from the sphere of human life. Also, Loup-Garou legends are found all across France and France is said to be the home of quite a few European monsters. It was originally an undeveloped region known as Gaul, so I wonder if those stories are a remnant of the threats from forests, dark nights, and other races as Charlemagne reconquered it after the collapse of Rome. At the time in Europe, the people were clearing away nature, so another world must have felt quite close by, just like in ancient Japan. Now for the chat. So what do you have to say today? I really dont think you should immediately dump all responsibility on me. But anyway, do you want to hear a painful story again? Do you have one? I think it was during high school. After a party to welcome new club members, I fell asleep using the curb of the road as a pillow, my motorcycle fell on me, and I broke five ribs. I was in so much pain when I woke up. The school found out I had a motorcycle license, the underclassmen forever saw me as the upperclassman who only came to the party, and it was pretty awful all around. Motorcycles are dangerous. Physically, at least. And isnt your dad a police detective? Yeah. Once when I was riding without a helmet, a car pulled up alongside me. Just as I was wondering why it was getting so close and complaining about how dangerous that was, the power window rolled down to reveal my dad. I had my license confiscated and received points against it. Japans police really are good at their job. No, youre just bad at breaking the law. Anyway Who was the most excited? Ill leave you with that. My background music was Ali Projects Jinsei Bimi Raisan. It seems less about eating and more about the lively presence created by a forest or darkness with a monster in it. Okay, Part C will be out two months from now in September. Wait just a bit. April 2010. A strangely snowy morning. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 3C, Characters Volume 3C, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine departments chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. Academy Affiliates - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. Hexagone Fran?aise - Louis Exiv: Hexagone Fran?aises chancellor. Refreshing young man known as the Roi-Soleil. Has divine blood. - Mouri Terumoto: Hexagone Fran?aises student council president. Delinquent type. Destined to be Musashis enemy as leader of the Western Army. - Anne of Austria: Hexagone Fran?aises previous chancellor and student council president. Exivs younger sister. - Lady Luynes: Vice president and Annes aide. Has Treasurer Mazarin as a double inherited name. - Henri of the Three Musketeers: Female combat-style automaton. Acts as the leader and as Terumotos bodyguard. Uses large remote-controlled swords. - Armand of the Three Musketeers: Male combat-style automaton. Uses broad-range gravitational control. - Isaac of the Three Musketeers: God of war automaton and gunner. Fairly serious. - Reine des Garou: Turenne. Hexagone Fran?aises vice chancellor. Mitotsudairas mom. - Mouri Sisters: Three automaton sisters who have inherited the names of three of Mouri Terumotos uncles. M.H.R.R. - Guericke: Provisional mayor of Magdeburg in the Protestant state of Saxony. Performed experiments known as the Magdeburg Hemispheres. - Luther: First name is Martin, leader of the Protestant Reformation, and representative of Protestantism. Is actually Tomoe Gozen. - Rudolf II: A pervert with a complicated past. M.H.R.R. Chancellor and Emperor. Effeminate. - Matthias: Representative of M.H.R.R.s Catholics. Student Council President. Younger brother of Chancellor and Emperor Rudolf II. Being a puppet is fun! - Maeda Toshiie: Catholic representative. Has become a ghost and is peacefully between jobs as he spends his days with his wife Matsu. P.A. Oda - Sassa Narimasa: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Delinquent and assault type. - Shibata Katsuie: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Athletic type. Very troublesome after his recent marriage. - Takigawa Ichimasu: P.A. Oda ninja commander who excels at castle building and ship operation. - Kuki Yoshitaka: Leader of P.A. Odas iron ship fleet. - Matsunaga Hisahide: Retainer charged with the Kii Peninsula. Will eventually rebel against Oda and blow himself up along with the Hiragumo kettle. Other - Satomi Yoshiyori: Satomi Academys chancellor. Gentle. Uses Murasamemaru and the god of war Yatsufusa. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Honganji Kennyo: AKA Suleiman. Leads the Ikkou-Shu and left with a portion of the Mlasi forces. Anti-Oda. Volume 3C, School Rules Volume 3C, School Rules Article 207 - Any nation recreating the Testament descriptions will be protected from interference from other nations. Article 207 Line 1 - Any nation recreating the Testament descriptions can receive intervention or support that will facilitate that recreation. Volume 3C, 60: Warriors in a Place of Rest Volume 3C, Chapter 60: Warriors in a Place of Rest What do you do When the unexpected arrives? Point Allocation (Introduce Yourself) In central Magdeburg and in the plaza in front of the Maurice Cathedral, Masazumi ate a late lunch. I can finally get some food in my stomach. A large stone had been set on the ground with the top cut away to form a bench. She sat there eating the fried mincemeat on bread that Futayo had gotten for her. It had come with sauerkraut and boiled sausage, so she added some to the bread and set them aside. This is all so salty. Id love some kind of stew or something. And the bottled beer they gave me doesnt have any hops in it. Are they treating me like a child? However, this was the battlefield and an M.H.R.R. city. It played an important role in the history recreation, so everything was being done in the Western fashion. Plus, she was lucky to get any food at all during a time of war. Complaining about the primarily salty food was not going to help. Futayo had returned to the ration tent and was eating any food as soon as it was cooked, so it seemed some with a Far Eastern diet still preferred stronger flavors. The crossdressing men doing the cooking were delighted. My, my. This girl is eating all the food as fast as we can serve it. How lovely! Your big sis is going to have to get cooking! Thank you, said Tonbokiri. Masazumi was thankful that the girl and her pet were so passionate about interacting with other nations. But that morning when the Magdeburg residents had been evacuated by the Musashi, the food rations had helped them relax. Masazumi realized that food could really have a calming effect. Oh, this mincemeat, sausage, and bread are really good together. She did not usually like meat all that much, so it meant a lot for her to think that. She looked around and saw the local warriors eating like normal. She had a feeling this only seemed so valuable to her. But then Vice President Honda-kun, we really cant seem to contact K.P.A. Italia. It would seem something has happened. Neshinbara walked over from the cathedral. He wore primarily sand yellow personal clothes that were a little too big for him and he had several sign frames open around him as usual. Well, given what we saw, K.P.A. Italia should have put up a pretty good fight with the Murakami Navy, but it seems there is still no word from the PR committee members the different nations sent to the border. If the divine transmissions are cut off, there must be some kind of regional jamming in effect. Do you think K.P.A. Italia will win? I think they will successfully defend themselves. Masazumi tilted her head at that. She also stopped eating her sauerkraut and sausage bread long enough to add quite a bit of the whole-grain mustard a crossdressing cook had given her. Werent they ignoring the history recreation? Historically, all six iron-clad ships returned safely. M.H.R.R. was breaking the rules quite a bit themselves by sending in Suzuki Magoichi. Whatever the case, the Murakami Navy will be destroyed, but I bet K.P.A. Italia will claim the history recreation of the iron-clad ships is none of their business. In other words, their sinking will be M.H.R.R.s mistake. The Pope-Chancellor has a way with words, so he probably could pull that off. But in that case, will it come down to the Murakami Navy? And itll be do-or-die for them. Oh, but you dont have to explain about them. Im sure itll be really long. But its really interesting! Even if it is long!! A new sign frame appeared next to Neshinbaras face. He shouted Like I said before! Why are you listening in on me!?, so she could guess what that was about. You need to stop flirting on the job, Neshinbara. Dammit. Why does everyone take her side!? Cant you take the mans side just once!? Sorry, but given where we are, well have to take the Ger-mans side. Everything fell silent. Neshinbara and everyone else in the plaza stopped moving or speaking. Asama was the first to speak from the cathedrals steeple where she was performing divine transmission work. Ah, wah! I almost fell off! Dont fall off, Asama! You cant let yourself fall! Cmon, my joke wasnt bad enough to deserve that kind of fall-out, muttered Masazumi. Asama really did fall at that. At the same time, the Aoi sister was looking out a window just below the steeple. Heh heh. Those people all look like my citizens down there! I can hold an entire populace in my arms!! Asama fell into her spread arms and she automatically adjusted her arms to catch the girl. Some giant breasts just fell from the sky! Oh, its you Asama. Are you offering yourself to me as a present!? When she saw that, Masazumi thought about saying something more, but Neshinbara cut in. W-wait, Vice President Honda-kun! Dont say anything else! Theres nothing more to support them below! How is this in any way my fault? Heh heh heh. Asama! Tell her the truth! And you really are heavy. Wait, your shirt opened and Hanami is buried inside. Pwa ha ha ha ha! Like this morning! Ha ha ha ha! Kimi, please dont pass that off as a weird habit of mine!! The two of them lost their balance and fell. The god of war Righteousness made a frantic short jump, caught them in its hand, and lowered them to the ground. Masazumi sighed and looked away from them. Anyway, Neshinbara. What do you think is the situation in K.P.A. Italia? Eh? O-oh, right. You really have gotten used to our class, havent you? Please dont assume my life is in that awful a state. And can we please get back on topic? Of course. Neshinbara pulled a charm-covered bottle from his coat pocket and took a drink. Whatever the result, M.H.R.R. will make their next move. For example, their aerial warship Shirasagi C also known as Himeji Castle C is currently somewhere in stealth mode and has yet to show itself. However, I expect it will make an appearance once the battle with the iron-clad ships is complete, he said. Also, P.A. Oda is suspicious since theyre working with M.H.R.R. After all, people from other academies arent allowed in P.A. Oda beyond the major highways and not much is known about Lake Biwa since it is surrounded in a large stealth space and only authorized individuals are allowed in. Apparently, a castle connected to Hashiba left there in stealth mode. So the Nagahama or the Sunomata? Most likely, agreed Neshinbara. But even then, Akis Itsukushima is K.P.A. Italias headquarters, so it wont be easy to conquer. If anything, I would think the Pope-Chancellor has the advantage here. Why do you say that? Because they need to land if theyre going to occupy it. They need to take control of the citys buildings, secure the important individuals and assets, and mop up any hidden resistance. All of that requires sending actual people into the city. Thats what makes urban warfare so much more difficult than out on a field. Are you listening? Oh, yes, of course. Judge. You arent, are you? Well, along that line of thinking, the Pope-Chancellor has Stithos Porneia and I expect their headquarters are fully prepared for urban warfare. From K.P.A. Italias viewpoint, this invasion is sudden, but once they eliminate the threat of the iron-clad ships, they can endure a few days until another nation intervenes. So to sum up, K.P.A. Italia will not win, but they will be able to defend themselves. So thats what you meant. I see. Masazumi nodded, bent her sauerkraut bread and placed it in her mouth. Oh, the flavor of the bread goes pretty will with the spicy mustard and the sour cabbage. Although its so strong I would get sick of it pretty quickly, she added while wondering if she should have had the bread cooked longer to make it more aromatic. She decided to try that at home sometime and took a breath. In that case, what do you think M.H.R.R. will do? If Hashiba plays it safe, they will send ambassadors to the other nations, telling them not to send K.P.A. Italia any aid and to negotiate for the time they need. Andtheyll probably send one here, too. Here? Judge. Neshinbara nodded. I expect theyll send one to Hexagone Fran?aise and Tres Espa?a as well, but Anne of Austria is here and she will have some influence on Hexagone Fran?aises chancellor and she has not had any connection to K.P.A. Italia in recent times. They should be able to move the negotiations along if they use the Sack of Magdeburg as a bargaining chip. I expect that is why Mazarin is here. And with Luther here too, they can make sure M.H.R.R.s own Protestants dont catch them off guard. Thats more than enough reason to come here. And Whatever the situation and whatever the result, they need to regroup after a battle. That gives them a reason to send an ambassador whether they win or lose. Who do you think it will be? You would know the political connections better than me. True, she muttered and took a bite of her bread. Theres a lot to like about finding a new flavor you like. Lets try thinking about a number of things related to the situation. And we also need to know about the progress and conclusion of the Seto Inland Sea battle. The wind blew like a storm. Some land floating in midair had a large piece torn off on the eastern edge and the surrounding ocean was scattering into the sky. The temperature difference in the air caused by the explosions, the dust, and the seawater filled the dimly-lit sky with steam and wind. That dark sky was a swirl of scarlet and black. The sky sank into the colors of evening beyond the storm of dust and mist, but wind and dust slammed against the floating island. On the islands eastern surface, almost everything had collapsed and entire groups of trees were torn up, revealing bare rock below. The eastern coast looked like it had been roughly carved into and the scarlet storm continued blowing its foundation out into the air. And on that eastern coast, a figure in a white and black uniform stood above the stormy ocean that was being pulled out into the sky to fall. The figure stood next to a great torii that had tilted. Galileo! Youre all right, arent you!? You have a bad habit of assuming things are all right, former boy. Papa-Schola Innocentius laughed and held his arms out to the sides. Cornice firma appeared there to inform him of Itsukushimas situation. Almost the entire display was dyed red and a portion was painted the white of unknown. The red continued to grow while graphs and numbers never stopped appearing to inform of the damage to different areas. However, he kept his eyes pointed forward. Similarly, Galileo kept his eyes on the sky. The wind blew and dust slammed into them as their surroundings blew about. Suddenly, a distant rumble reached them. It was the sound of something breaking and small fragments continuing to fall away. It was accompanied by the ground shaking and the entirety of the falling ocean jumping up and turning to spray. I suppose the southeast side just fell, said Galileo. Innocentius did not bother turning around. Can you hear it, Galileo? What is it? Give me a precise answer, former boy. I hear an aerial ship. As do I, former boy. And this is not one of those iron-clad ships. It is much bigger. This means something even larger has arrived in this stormy sky. Testament, agreed Innocentius. Luckily, the acceleration pathway is still seventy percent active. If we use the secondary pathway, we can fire on it as soon as it appears. Would this be the Shirasagi, Hashibas second wave that was supposed to arrive after the iron-clad ships? I dont know, but either way, they wont be able to see us right away while we can see. That means Innocentius trailed off as the sky suddenly grew dark. The swirl of scarlet and black was pushed outward by something on the other side. Something massive. From their perspective, the entire sky seemed to grow and swell out. Its here! Innocentius fired a bullet from the Itsukushima acceleration cannon. The acceleration pathway had the same entrance and exit for the bullet. The bullet sent through the great torii was made from the defense barriers opened between Innocentiuss outstretched hands. They were meant to deflect an enemys attacks, so they could not be broken without an opposing spell, a divine weapon, or overwhelming force. He opened them between his hands and used a compression spell to combine them into a single object. The number was based on the seven virtues, so it was seven to the seventh power or 823,543 barriers. The divine protection of that number imbued each individual barrier with the seven virtues which further raised their defensive power. After compressing them into a fist-sized ball of light, he threw it into the acceleration pathway where it raced through the center of the torii-style cross acceleration spells surrounding Itsukushima. At its initial speed, it looked like it was going to fall, but it began to float up more and more and the torii seemed to knock it up to greater and greater speeds. My modifications are going well, former boy! A massive model of the solar system set across Itsukushima began to move when Galileo used his control spell. The accuracy of each planets rotation, revolution, and trajectory was transferred to the bullet from the nine ten-meter planetary models. Ultimately, the bullet received the divine protection of the seven virtues as well as the planetary movement and speed. And Here it comes! The clouds split apart and it arrived. Innocentius saw a great shadow within the storm. The massive shadow arrived wrapped in swirling scarlet and black. He removed Stithos Porneia from his back and raised it toward the shadow. If it comes close enough, I can disarm it with Stithos Porneia. And at a distance, not even a large ship could do any real damage to Itsukushima. At most it could destroy the surface city, but that city had already been swept away. So If it comes to a shootout, well win. Hm!? As soon as he said that, the shot was fired from the acceleration pathway. It blew away the ocean, tore into the ocean floor, and flew in a straight line toward the front of the shadow. As it went, the clouds split directly above the storm. The air pushed forward by the shadow had produced a disturbance in the storm. Some scarlet light of evening shined in on the bow of the arriving shadow. When Innocentius saw what was there, he and Galileo opened their eyes in surprise. Galileo commented on the ship arriving with a rumbling that tore through the sky and storm. That is not the Shirasagi, former boy! It was Damn you!! shouted Innocentius. Do you think your rule has already begun!? At the same time, there was an impact and a great roar. And once more, Itsukushima was swallowed up by darkness. A massive and powerful shadow robbed K.P.A. Italia of all light. A runaway ley line reactor? As the colors of evening filled the sky, Sakai lay on a bench set up on the academy roof located up in that sky. His question was directed toward Musashi who stood to his right. She currently held a long ladle for a large pot. Judge. We only just detected it. This information is known only by a few of the automatons and you. Musashino went to inform Musashi King Yoshinao andhe now knows. Over. What a pain, muttered Sakai before realizing something. You said you detected this, didnt you? Judge. Well done noticing, Sakai-sama. We can do quite a lot if we try. We detected something similar to the noise detected at Mikawa. Based on a comparison, this is weaker, but it is undoubtedly the pattern of a ley line reactor explosion. Over. I see. Sakai pulled his pipe from his pocket, so Musashi snapped a disposable spark charm between her fingertips and held it out toward the pipe. Judge. Thanks. You sure are kind, Musashi-san. Statistically, the situation is quite serious if you pull out your pipe while thinking. Are you worried about the Pope-Chancellor? Over. Im really not sure how to answer a question like that. Oh, sorry. Were you trying to be considerate? No, an emotionless automaton cannot be considerate, so you must be imagining things. However, if we made no mistake in our detection, this is the truth. Over. He took the lit pipe and held it in his mouth. How is K.P.A. Italia doing? Suddenly Here it comes. Over. A ripple-like current of air arrived from behind them in the south. The sky was dyed in the colors of evening, but all of the thin clouds had vanished. Instead The southern sky Dark clouds welled up beyond a distant line of mountains. Sakai and Musashi looked south where black clouds were appearing and spreading out. They resembled a summer cumulonimbus cloud, but they were thin as they rose, caught on the ceiling of the sky, spread out, and fell back down. A rumbling much like distant thunder continued on and on. The academy and storm barriers on the back of the ships prevented the people from immediately seeing what was happening in the south. They only noticed the rumbling and the movement of the wind. ? A stir ran through them as if they were simply worried about the weather. As he listened, Sakai blew smoke out the corner of his mouth. Now, then. Musashi-san, what would you say if someone asked you what that is? Automatons cannot lie. Over. You sure are strict. In what way? Over. Youre saying Yoshinao-san or I have to order you not to tell if we want this hidden. Musashi tilted her head. But only I and a few others know about this. Over. Sakai nodded. Yeah. So I think Ill just rest here for a while. Judge. I will bring a tea set, so please relax. I have determined remaining silent would be for the best, Sakai-sama. There is no reason to worry the people when there is nothing they can do about it. We can wait until word arrives when we depart next. Over. This is a lot of extra trouble, isnt it? said Sakai. What about at Magdeburg? Asama-sama is in charge of the divine transmissions, so I sent a coded divine transmission to her from the Asama Shrine. It seems Masazumi-sama and Neshinbara-sama will make the decision. Makes sense. Well, this information will get out sooner or later, so theres no real point in hiding it. We could even flaunt our own ability by showing we got wind of this before anyone else. Of course He removed the pipe from his mouth, rested his head on a hand, and stared into the southern sky. That kind of trick wouldnt have any effect on Old Luther, but maybe she would find it charming. Sakai-sama, do you know Luther-sama? He nodded and pointed to the south. When I fought the idiot inside that thundercloud, I passed through here to reach the Seto Inland Sea. I got help from quite a few people. Sakai smiled bitterly, but kept his eyes on the southern sky. Yknow what? Judge. What is it? Over. Judge. Well, a lot happened in the past, he began. When I fought that idiot, I wouldve been caught by K.P.A. Italias guard network if Id gone straight there via Osaka, so I pretended to be on my way to Edo and Yoshitsune helped me head north. Yoshitsune hates C or rather is too focused on C Old Tomoethat is, Old Luther, so I had the Satou Brothers talk to her about it. After that, I travelled from M.H.R.R. to the Seto Inland Sea. Old Man Matsunaga supported me and Innocen was out in the Osaka region for an interpretation of the Crusades, so I traveled south and attacked from behind. Sakai demonstrated the respective locations with hand gestures and he realized Musashi was looking his way. Oh? What is it, Musashi-san? Why are you staring at me? This is the first time I have seen you enjoying yourself so much while talking about the past. Over. There wasnt anything enjoyable about it. It was a hell of a lot of work. I have statistically determined that work put into victory provides a sense of fulfillment. Anyway, I hope the Pope-Chancellor and the others are unhurt. Anddo you have a moment? Over. Do you have a question? Judge. Musashi nodded, used her gravitational control to pull a movable table over from the rooftop entrance, and asked her question. You said you attacked the Pope-Chancellor from behind in Osaka, correct? Then during that timeno, and during the later battle, where were you hiding? Matsunaga-samas headquarters are Kii, south of Osaka, so it would be impossible to attack from there. Also, K.P.A. Italia would have noticed if you were anywhere along the coast of the Seto Inland Sea. Where exactly where you hidden, Sakai-sama? Over. Well. Sakai smiled bitterly and pointed his pipe southward. Perhaps theyll visit Magdeburg. No, M.H.R.R.s ambassador should already be on the way there right now. No one knows whats going to happen at the moment, so its the perfect timing for someone who does know. What do you mean? Is your former protector now working for M.H.R.R.? To be honest, I am having difficulty understanding. Youll get it soon enough. Based on what Asama-kun said, theyll be there. I sent Masazumi-kun a divine mail earlier, so its probably about time to greet them. So Masazumi-kun is going to have to work hard here. The first in Magdeburg to notice the shadow were the ones surrounding the walled city. This shadow was not caused by the dark clouds rising in the south. It was the shadow of an aerial ship arriving from the southwest. Word of the approaching ship quickly passed through the tents bearing the flag of M.H.R.R. When the PR Committee sent a report to Narimasa and Katsuie, who were cooking the fish they had caught in the Elbe River, they understood just what it meant. M.H.R.R.s ambassador had arrived in Magdeburg. I see. Katsuie shoved an entire fish into his mouth and pulled it from the skewer. So the ambassadors here. Im sure hell advise Magdeburg to surrender, but the question is what he does afterwards. Well, Im sure Magdeburg just wants to buy some time with it. But! shouted Narimasa. He was already standing and clenching his fists and teeth. He glared up at the ambassadors ship arriving from the dark, cloudy southern sky. Fine then, sighed Katsuie when he saw his underclassmans reaction. Calm down, small fry. Sending an ambassador at times like this is something like an international rule. Dammit! Narimasa took a breath and kicked a stone from the riverbank. This is obviously nothing but a farce! Our master understands the situation, doesnt he!? Our master would have him do it regardless and that old man would do it regardless. Our master hopes for a great many possibilities and that old manwell, he just wants to cause trouble. So Narimasa, you need to restrain yourself better. Youll be after his head eventually anyway. But! You understand, dont you!? That old mans not the only one on that ship! Theres someone even worse on there! Narimasa pointed toward the giant ship rapidly approaching from overhead. Look! Thats the Shigisan, the main ship of our ambassador, Matsunaga! He turned toward Katsuie with his eyebrows raised. Dont you know who Old Man Matsunaga worked with when he supported Sakai Tadatsugu, leading to the Pope-Chancellors defeat!? That same situation is happening again! When that old man starts his second rebellion, the two of us just have to defeat him. He may be damn good at running, but finishing things here isnt too bad an idea. The wind blew overhead as the Hiragumo-style Aerial Ship Shigisan slowly descended. It almost looked like a metal lid being placed on Magdeburg. At 5:30 PM, Masazumi and the other national representatives greeted the visitors in front of the Cathedral of Magdeburg. Mazarin and Anne on the Palais-Cardinals shoulder represented Hexagone Fran?aise while Guericke and Tomoe Gozen represented the M.H.R.R. Protestants. They were greeting two guests. One was Matsunaga Hisahide, lord of Shigisan Castle. He looked to Masazumi and spoke. Hey there, crossdressing girl. Is that naked boy not with you? Has he not made it back after falling off? We all know you know the answer. Masazumi started to shake her head, but the old man suddenly said more. Is he on his way to Rudolf IIs place to pursue the mystery of the Princess Disappearances? Eh? Her confusion escaped her mouth. Could that mean he knows what the Princess Disappearances are? Matsunaga laughed. Ha ha. I heard about it from Yoshitsune. Ive been investigating it some myself. Really? Most any academy leader will have been gathering information on it. Thats just how abnormal a situation it is. You, little transparent girl up there. Your Richelieu was taken, wasnt he? So it seems. I was never too fond of him. Still, he was skilled and he always gave me treats, so it is a shame. How nice. Matsunaga smiled and suddenly took a step to the side, revealing the other guest. It was an elderly man wearing a Far Eastern uniform made to resemble a monks robe. However, he had the dark skin of a Middle-Easterner and his back was straight and unwavering. His shoulder width was a bit small for his great height, but his thick eyebrows faced Masazumi below his huge turban. A pleasure to meet you. His voice was low and deep. When he noticed everyone except for her and Tomoe stirring, he narrowed his eyes and said more. Do not worry. I have already retired. Musashi Vice Chancellor, I assume you have heard about me from Sakai. Judge. I have. You are Honganji Kennyo, monk and leader of the Ikkou-Shu. Or Could you use my old name? The name Nobunaga stripped me of. Judge. Masazumi nodded. Lord Suleiman, former chancellor of the Ottoman Turks. Masazumi placed a hand on her chest and gave a light bow. I would like to convey Principal Sakais thanks for supporting him with the Mlasi forces on the Seto Inland Seas islands and the African region of northern Kyushu. And what did he say? Judge. Masazumi raised her head and nodded. She held out her right hand, displayed the divine text from Sakai, and held the hand straight out toward the man. She then spoke the words Sakai had sent. That guy will give you anything you ask, so take him for everything hes worth. After a pause, Suleiman held a hand to his face and laughed. Ha ha. Honestly, that boy. That really takes me back to my younger days. With that comment, he took Masazumis hand. His hand was hard and covered in scars. The surface felt cold, but there was a great strength within. Judge. The man who built the worlds largest empire, the Ottoman Turks, is now a cynical and stingy old man. But that is why Im looking forward to seeing what the current generation of youths will show me. He glanced toward Tomoe and formed a bitter smile. Its time for our meeting. There is much to discuss. Volume 3C, 61: Leaders Under Siege Volume 3C, Chapter 61: Leaders Under Siege What begins quietly And definitely? Point Allocation (Expectations) The evening light shined through a rooms window. It was a classroom. The lights had already been turned on and a short female teacher with Sanyou on her nametag stood in front of the blackboard. She drew a quick map of the Far East from Kinki to Chugoku and tapped her fist on the northern coast. Now, the Musashi is currently in northern M.H.R.R. where it borders Holland. She tapped on the northern coast again and rotated her hand to point toward the Chugoku region. This is M.H.R.R. As we covered last class, Charlemagne unified Europe during the 8th to 9th centuries to create the Carolingian Empire. Its headquarters were here in M.H.R.R where he is known as Karl the Great. But This is where it gets tricky. With that thought, Sanyou wrote Carolingian Empire on the blackboard. The empire created by Charlemagne was not known as the Holy Roman Empire. The emperor was crowned by the Pope of Western Rome and Charlemagne was known as the Roman Emperor, but at the time Rome was split between papal Western Rome and imperial Eastern Rome. The Eastern Roman Empire had a Roman Emperor of their own, so they referred to the coronation as a usurpation of the imperial throne. But due to Charlemagnes great deeds, he was later known as a hero. His story had been told again and again as a revival and he was seen as everyones father in Europe. In the age of the knights, everyone had tried to give themselves some importance by claiming he was their ancestor. That had given rise to the saying No matter what happens, your old man is Karl.[1] Recently, they used New World corn to make a snack based on it. Its advertised with Old Man Karl, isnt it? But While thinking emotionally on it all, Sanyou wrote the year 962 on the board. 962 was an important year. Are you listening? asked Sanyou. In 962, the Carolingian Empire had already split and the Kingdom of the East Franks, which would later become M.H.R.R., finally produced an individual powerful enough to be crowned Holy Roman Emperor. That individual was Otto I. He was the head of Magdeburg and was buried in Magdeburgs Maurice Cathedral. But Otto I had to work hard before becoming emperor. He had first become king of the East Franks, but he had found himself constantly fighting rebellious princes and his brothers. He was betrayed by his mother and younger brother, made allies of enemies, and unified the Kingdom of the East Franks. After reconciling with his brother, his heir betrayed him and he conquered Italy. His sworn friend Conrad agreed with his heirs betrayal and became yet another enemy, but Otto fought them with the help of his younger brother. Afterwards, rebels attacked the Pope in Italy, putting Otto in a dangerous position; but Conrad, who had previously betrayed Otto, rushed in and achieved victory with his own death. That achievement earned Otto I the position of Holy Roman Emperor, but This is where chivalry comes in. Manga and the like would always reach their climax here. Come to think of it, Otto I must have been doing something wrong to be betrayed that often! Sanyou sighed and tapped on the drawn map. Anyway, with Otto I as emperor, M.H.R.R. was born; but it took a long time to make the throne more established. The Pope held the right to crown the emperor, so the Holy Roman Empire could not set up an emperor to rule themselves. So to ensure they had an actual leader, the princes of each principality were given the right to vote for a King of Germany instead of an emperor. This eventually fell apart and the princes were too busy holding each other in check to elect a king. This was known as the Great Interregnum and Sanyou hesitated but continued. Emperor became a powerless position that was nothing more than a title. Everyone in the classroom stopped moving. A lot of students and families on the Musashi had come from M.H.R.R., so they had a real connection to all this. Even if this kind of topic was difficult, this silence still scared Sanyou. She decided to continue on and wondered if she was gradually getting used to Musashis way of doing things. Eh? But isnt that a bad thing? Teacher! Teacher! Did something happen!? Why arent you moving!? Is it about marriage again!? What do you mean again? At any rate, she breathed in and recovered. Now then, she began. Ironically, the Pope stopped insisting on choosing the emperor once the position lost its power. And in the 15th century, M.H.R.R. used its own right to crown an emperor. Starting then, the throne was effectively passed down by the Habsburg family. Some students took notes, but others nodded to say they already knew that. The ones that shrugged were ones from M.H.R.R. who had ended up in the Far East due to all that confusion. M.H.R.R. went through a lot, didnt it? Sanyou wrote M.H.R.R.s current lineup on the board. Chancellor: Rudolf II C Wahnsinniger. Was imprisoned in Prague but moved near Magdeburg. Student Council President: Matthias C Rudolf IIs younger brother and the one who imprisoned him. Logismoi plo user. Vice Chancellor: Shibata Katsuie C P.A. Odas vice chancellor. Double inherited name with General Tilly. Testamenta Arma user. Vice President: Hashiba Toukichirou C One of P.A. Odas Five Great Peaks and Six Heavenly Demon Armies. Details are unknown. Secretary: Luther C A ghost and Tomoe Gozen. Parent of the Reformation and Protestant ideology. Treasurer: Maeda Toshiie C One of P.A. Odas Five Great Peaks and Six Heavenly Demon Armies. A ghost. Thats pretty much it, but there is a reason why M.H.R.R. is working with the Mlasi P.A. Oda despite being religious enemies. The Peace of Westphalia that Musashi will be a part of marks the end of the Thirty Years War, but it also means M.H.R.R.s defeat. That defeat was not a kind one either. The Peace of Westphalia is called the worlds first international treaty, so defeat there is not just decided between two nations. It is internationally decided and enforced. Their defeat was recognized by the entire world. Their influence would drop among every nation and recovering would be no easy task. That is why M.H.R.R. Student Council President Matthias is trying to fight against that fate. Hashiba responded by having her troops drop the Mlasi religion and take on Catholicism in its place. And in accordance with history, the two of them imprisoned Rudolf II, a Wahnsinniger or madman who enjoyed his imperial fantasies and refused to look at reality. Because Rudolf II has no power, they partially hold the imperial throne already. Sanyou looked to the evening sky out the window. But to put it another way, their Student Council and Chancellors Officers will use any means necessary. Given Musashis and our plans, that is something we cannot afford to forget. At that point, Sanyou looked out the window again. She could see dark clouds spreading out far too the south. And below them Magdeburg. I hope Vice President Honda and the others are doing a proper job. The space was filled with night and the color green. It was a vast and flat field and a forest separated by a perfectly straight border. A small straight stream ran through it all, too. This world had no ups or downs. This is Avalon, isnt it? Masazumi muttered to herself as she and Asama looked around. Guericke walked past her. He stepped ahead of the others and spread his arms to indicate their surroundings. This was recreated based on the documents sent by England. And He pointed to one corner of Avalon. Stonehenge? Stonehenge was the massive stone structure that acted as a controller for Englands ley lines. What Masazumi saw before her resembled the circles and lines of stones that formed Stonehenge, but these were thin panels that shined with a white light. Asama narrowed her false left eye and stared at the light. That is amazingly dense ether. Testament. Guericke nodded. Those are the Hemispheres I mentioned as a barrier against the Apocalypse. We tested the strength of a number of shapes and settled on a non-hemispherical one, but I would prefer it if you let that slide. He nodded, crossed his arms, and opened his mouth to provide an explanation; but before he could, Mazarin held up the signe cadre displaying Anne. Let us go visit the henge, Lady Anne. Being ignored left Guericke speechless and the others gave him sympathetic looks. This feels surprisingly similar to our environment. After Masazumi and Asama nodded, Suleiman approached. He too walked over to the henge, but he then turned back toward Guericke. Do you have a pamphlet or something on that Apocalypse barrier? I do. When Guericke reached into his pocket and pulled out a stack of folded papers and packs of pocket tissues, everyone else took a disturbed step back. Germans sure are amazing. Half in awe, Masazumi took a pamphlet along with Suleiman and the others. Afterwards, Guericke pointed to the source of the stream. A device resembling a four meter pot lid was located there. A movable pedestal was placed on the bottom of the machine. That is the emitter for the Hemispheres. He gestured toward the emitter and looked to Masazumi. When the Musashi returns, we will transfer it over. Masazumi had not expected that. During the meeting Horizon had attended the night before, they had agreed to a joint development of the Hemispheres, but Why are you giving it to us? The one who nodded in response was Tomoe who stood next to Guericke. She shrugged. We dont know how the Sack of Magdeburg will play out, but we know the city will not escape unharmed. That opens the possibility of the Catholics or P.A. Oda stealing the Hemispheres. More importantly, we will be unable to research the Hemispheres in the same environment once the city is reconstructed. So She looked Masazumi right in the eye. So you will take the Hemispheres with you while Guericke and the others here will contact the Musashi for a more theoretical development or the creation of a new prototype. Testament. Guericke nodded, so he must have already discussed this with Protestant Representative Tomoe. In that case, said Masazumi. Thank you very much. We will do our best to ensure this leads to the results we both want. Testament. We are thankful that you will take it. With P.A. Odas Genesis Project and your Logismoi plo, there are indeed methods of stopping the Apocalypse. While our Hemispheres are not enough, I hope they can help you even a little as you work to stop it in your own way. Guericke held the pamphlets up toward the others. There are more than just bad things in this world. With the Genesis Project and the Logismoi plo, we wish to investigate any positive means of fighting the coming Apocalypse. I want everyone attending this meeting to feel the same. If our treasurer heard that, he would probably get into an argument over how exactly to investigate that. And I guess thats one way of doing it. With that comment, Masazumi looked forward. They were making their way to the center of the henge created by the Hemisphere barrier. She and Asama entered the ring of light and looked around. In there, Guericke, Tomoe, Mazarin who held up a signe cadre displaying Anne, Suleiman, Matsunaga, Asama, and she could all see each other. Realizing that was why they were using this spot for their meeting, Masazumi was the first to sit down. Okay. Asama also sat and Masazumi looked up at all the others. I would appreciate it if we could call this an official meeting, but at any rate, I want to speak. Is that okay? Masazumi felt the pointy grass gently scraping and tickling at her butt and legs. She interpreted the feeling as her calm rather than her impatience, so she settled her hips down even further. As the others looked down at her, she spoke. Should I say why Musashi is taking part in this meeting? You should, said Suleiman with a nod. The others also nodded and Matsunaga cut in with a bitter smile. To be honest, I just want to hear what an irregular participant like you has to say. If we only gathered the usual members, wed all know what everyone was going to say. So its fine with me if you say as much as you want. Thank you, replied Masazumi. She turned to Asama and had the girl begin recording. Now, let me be blunt. She looked across the others who were still standing. We want allies. Thats as simply as I can put it. Oh? Is that the will of Musashis princess? Hm? asked Suleiman. Judge. Masazumi nodded. I want you to view that as the will of everyone from Musashi, myself included. Even she was unsure of what she was saying. After all, Musashi had only been able to fight defensively against Hexagone Fran?aise and they had only just barely defended Musashinos bridge against some of P.A. Odas main fighters. A lot of Musashis citizens probably wanted to save the world from the Apocalypse but also wanted to avoid any fighting. Neshinbara would be helping with that by not participating in the meeting and acting as a spokesman to the normal citizens, but Any result besides victory will definitely drive us into a corner. So at the very least, there was one thing she wanted from this meeting. Let me say it again: Musashi wants to gain some allies. Still sitting, Masazumi looked to the space directly ahead of her. She opened her mouth and began to speak. At this point, I have finally understood something as fact rather than mere knowledge. We caused trouble at Mikawa and we helped make history in England, but England, Tres Espa?a, Hexagone Fran?aise, M.H.R.R., K.P.A. Italia, Qing-Takeda, and probably Sviet Rus, P.A. Oda, and the other nations we have yet to see have all been doing this all along as if it were normal. It was just that the Far Easts history recreation was closely controlled by the provisional rule, so the other nations kept our history moving without us having to do anything. That was all it was. So, she thought. The other nations were not just fighting for some advantageous conclusion with the strength they happened to have. They are constantly fighting to strengthen their rule and to gain an advantageous position against the other nations and they have constantly been gathering power to accomplish that. They were using their own strength and their own will to choose what they were doing. What about it? asked Suleiman who was still standing. Masazumi nodded without looking up at him. From now on, we too will continue growing stronger while constantly choosing the path of warfare. Will you make yourselves our enemy? Thats hard to say, she began. We will fight back if anyone tries to conquer us through battle or appeasement. That is why I want to send Musashi out into the world at large as soon as possible. We will not simply take part in a piece of history as we did in England. I want us to always exist and move history as a presence equivalent to the other nations. And to do that Masazumi returned to her main point. I want allies. That is why Musashi is taking part in this secret meeting. Now, what do your nations and world powers want from Musashi in this anti-P.A. Oda and anti-Catholic meeting? Dragon Dog: Is that crossdressing girl stupid? This is where youre supposed to make powerful demands and win big if it looks like the other party will accept. I have determined the best plan here would be to play the role of the squeaky wheel like that. ANA: If a small nation tried that, they would just be attacked twice as hard. And against a nation they could look down on, thats no different from saying I could always take it from you by force, but Ill let you off easy and accept it in exchange for not attacking. It wouldnt work when other nations are present because it requires taking on a different attitude with each separate nation. Doing that here would fill the related nations with hostility and leave you surroun- ah. Dragon Dog: What is it, Lady Anne? ANA: Sorry, sorry. You were getting me worked up in a positive way, werent you? Sorry for getting carried away and lecturing you. Dragon Dog: No, I was relieved to find you can still speak like you used to. As Luynes and Mazarin, I will allow you to fully take part in this meeting and I will fully support you. But ANA: Testament. But what? Dragon Dog: Then why did Musashis vice president reveal her hand and ask for help? ANA: Testament. I love how much like old times this is. To answer your question, that is because this is a secret meeting with almost no time for preparation. Im sure you know, but before a meeting between nations, the ambassadors of the nations involved will contact each other, lay the groundwork for the meeting by exchanging information on what they will be discussing and what result they want, and lower the odds of wasted time or a breakdown in negotiations. Dragon Dog: In other words, an actual meeting is preferably just a place to double-check everything, correct? ANA: Testament. For Musashi, that is done by the adults on the Provisional Council and the various committees, but Musashi is currently at odds with the Testament Union nations and cant properly lay that groundwork. Without that groundwork, she must make their view known at the negotiation table itself. Her confrontation with the Pope-Chancellor and her meeting at England were the same, remember? But Dragon Dog: This meeting really does have no groundwork, so she decided she wouldnt make any progress without revealing her hand, didnt she? ANA: Precisely. She chose to make progress instead of wasting time vying for the best possible deal. This is dangerous. She will cut down any incomplete idea that''s given just for show. The kind of plotting used with a proper groundwork wont work here. Luynesno, here you would be Mazarin. Sit down, Mazarin. If we dont say what we have to say, we wont be able to keep up with this discussion. Hm. Suleiman quickly finished thinking and sat down. Guericke and Tomoe soon did the same, and It is unfortunate everything is covered in grass. Mazarin sat down while holding up the signe cadre that displayed Anne. Once they all turned to Musashis vice president, Tomoe opened her mouth. I see, she began. While this meeting will still be about our financial and history recreation plans to oppose P.A. Oda, I would first like to discuss the more urgent issue related to the actions of our sudden guest Musashi. Everyone nodded in agreement and Tomoe spoke to Musashis vice president who everyone was watching. Will Musashi be our ally or our enemy in your opposition of P.A. Oda. That is what I would like to know. Notes 1. A reference to the tagline for the Japanese snack food Curl/Karl: No matter what happens, your snack is Karl. Volume 3C, 62: Supporter of the Circle Volume 3C, Chapter 62: Supporter of the Circle These are not their true feelings They are sounding out What kind of position to hold Point Allocation (Fierce Argument) Darkness hung in the sky of Avalon during the day. The individuals sitting there were the representatives of different forces which could be described as anti-P.A. Oda. As they took a quick break, they adjusted their sign frames and the like for the meeting. Masazumi sat among them yet had a thought as she looked around. They want to know if we will be their ally or their enemy in their opposition of P.A. Oda, do they? That answer carried an implied promise and it would determine whether they could benefit from each other, so Masazumi first asked a classmate a question. Vice President: Neshinbara, do you have anything to tell me about the representatives here? Novice: You go first since you know more about politics than me. Judge, she sent before glancing over at Asama. Vice President: Im a slow typer, so can Tsukinowa help me? Asama: It requires an additional feature, but that doesnt matter to you since Heidi and Shirojiro will be paying, right? Ill add the ability to form text using the movement of your tongue and throat, okay? There. This sure is a convenient age we live in, thought Masazumi as she formed the words in her mouth. Vice President: Ih ish ood? Wise Sister: Oh, dear. Shes turned into a moron! Excellent!! Asama: Oops, Ill up the conversion interference rate. There you go. Fine, then, she thought before repeating herself: Is this good? Vice President: Is this manner of speech up to thy standards? Asama: Oops, thats too much interference. Ill lower it a bit. This sure is an inconvenient age we live in, she thought while glaring at Asama, but Hanami did a dance to distract her. Anyway, said Masazumi under her breath. This should be about right. Vice President: Ill point out what the meeting participants want, my predictions of what they will do, and the problems they bring. Anne of Austria (Hexagone Fran?aise) Wants stability for Hexagone Fran?aise and Louis Exivs rule.Sees Mouris submission to Hashiba and defeat at the Battle of Sekigahara as a problem. Luther Tomoe Gozen (M.H.R.R. Protestants) Wants to oppose the M.H.R.R. Catholics? Suleiman (Mlasi Forces?) Revenge against P.A. Oda? Matsunaga Hisahide (P.A. Oda) Unknown. Mal-Ga: Why theyre here is a mystery for most of them, isnt it? Well, I guess thats why you have to ask. Wise Sister: Do you win by revealing your answer before them or after them? Which is it? Novice: Thats a difficult question. And I would add these to your list. Anne of Austria (Hexagone Fran?aise) The future of Hexagone Fran?aise will be greatly affected by the result of the battle between K.P.A. Italia and M.H.R.R. Luther Tomoe Gozen (M.H.R.R. Protestants) Even if they overcome the Catholics, Hashiba remains, so they cannot escape P.A. Odas rule. Suleiman (Mlasi Forces?) His connections with the Mlasi majority faction and Buddhism are important. Matsunaga Hisahide (P.A. Oda) Hes a trickster, so I want to guide him into holding an interest in us. Mal-Ga: Thats quite the vague assistance there. This is worse than when I say roar around the curves and whoosh on through to underclassmen asking for drawing lessons. Novice: How can you say Im worse than that!? Tonbokiri: I will ignore that, but what is the Mlasi majority faction? Wise Sister: Judge. The majority faction spins around and around while the minority faction loves the end of the world. Bell: Eh? Eh? That was actually kind of accurate sighed Masazumi. Vice President: Um, a long time ago, the bloodline of the Mlasi founder was lost during some internal conflict. The majority faction pragmatically tries to protect the teachings of the founder without fighting over who their leader is. The minority faction puts much more focus on bloodline and says a descendent of the founder will appear and save them all at the end of the world. Novice: Judge. Unlike the Tsirhc Catholics, Mlasi lacks an authority like an organized church to manage them and enforce the rules. They still have the teachings of their religion, but they cant definitively say which side is heretical. But anyway, the majority faction has a fair bit of mysticism to it and they have a lot of spells. Aoi Sister-kun was talking the Sufi spinning used to become one with god. Its nice having people to help explain things, thought Masazumi. Oh, I get it. She had classmates she could rely on, so she could do just that when she did not know something. Vice President: Neshinbara, what is the common point between all of these people? Novice: Exactly what they told you: they see P.A. Oda as an enemy. Then, she thought. I need to say this if I want them as allies. Now, I would like to say one thing. She gently raised her right hand to signal the meeting was beginning again and she directed her words toward the others who were already waiting silently for her. To form a consensus, I would like to explain Musashis current situation. The subject of the meeting was what Musashi intended to do about P.A. Oda, but there was something she had to do before getting to that answer. I need to hold them back and see what happens to make sure I dont carelessly promise anything. And so she spoke. Early this morning, Musashi was attacked by scouts from P.A. Oda and the M.H.R.R. Catholics and we fought them off with help from the M.H.R.R. Protestants. She breathed in and slowly spoke to the surrounding people. Due to that, Musashi currently holds a hostile stance toward P.A. Oda and the M.H.R.R. Catholics. Hmm, muttered Suleiman with a hand on his chin. This is a very Far Eastern way of playing with her words. She is treating P.A. Oda and the M.H.R.R. Catholics as one and the same. P.A. Oda was a massive nation encroaching on Europe and other nations, but the M.H.R.R. Catholics were only a single force within M.H.R.R. The nations of Europe viewed the M.H.R.R. Catholics as a P.A. Oda puppet. For that reason, Suleiman had assumed the meeting would focus only on what they would do about P.A. Oda. But Musashis vice president plans to drag M.H.R.R. into the spotlight too. M.H.R.R. possessed a Logismoi plo, so Musashi may not have been able to ignore them. Assuming they would be dealing with both the M.H.R.R. Catholics and P.A. Oda was a pain, but it held great meaning for the M.H.R.R. Protestants and Hexagone Fran?aise who were faced with the threat of Hashiba and the Catholics. However Hm. I wonder, thought Suleiman as everyone gently focused on him. Using self-defense in her negotiation is also a very Far Eastern thing to do. After all, Musashis vice president had said their hostile stance against the M.H.R.R. Catholics and P.A. Oda was due to the attack they received from scouts belonging to those two nations. That put the source of the hostility on P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R. It also implied Musashi had not originally harbored any hostility toward them. This was part of her negotiation. She was saying they could reconcile with P.A. Oda and the M.H.R.R. Catholics if those here tried to force any unreasonable demands on Musashi. How very Far Eastern, thought Suleiman. She is cautious and she tries not to let go of any possibility, but she never forgets about the self-defense this all rests on. And it is even more Far Eastern to prioritize their own defense without maintaining a position that they are in the right. But, he thought. Should I test her? Not that its a very nice thing to do. He wanted to assess her skill, so he decided to give a simple test. Listen, Musashi Vice President. Are you saying you did not take up this hostility because you wanted to? Then are you also saying it is possible you could reconcile with P.A. Oda and the M.H.R.R. Catholics? If so We will be forced to be wary of Musashi. When she heard what Suleiman said, Tomoe gave an impressed Oh? under her breath. This man had been the Mlasi representative and the meeting spot froze over at his question. But having a little tension is for the best, she thought while producing a Protestant lernen figur. Lady AM:[1] Guericke, it looks like Mr. Suleiman is trying to earn the Protestants gratitude. Hemisphere Man: Secretary, what do you mean by that? Lady AM: Im not telling. Guericke gave her a wide-eyed look, but she ignored him. Human, never stop thinking. Your predecessor must help these people who have yet to grow, so be prepared to be kicked into the chasm. Anyway, I see Suleiman is as haughty as ever. After all, he had started out with we. Who ever said we agreed with you? You are a heretic as far as were concerned. But Suleiman was also working against the possibility of Musashi reconciling with not just P.A. Oda but the M.H.R.R. Catholics as well. The M.H.R.R. Protestants viewed both those groups as enemies, so they owed him one for that. And there was a test in what he had said. He had asked Musashi if there was a possibility of them reconciling with P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R. Now, what answer will Musashis vice president give? If she said they would not, everyone here would have her word and they would use that to control Musashi as much as possible. But if she said they might do so, everyone here would grow wary of Musashi. Both options placed a great burden on Musashi. Lady AM: There is of course a way out of this. Hemisphere Man: What is that? Lady AM: Im not telling. Guericke gave her a wide-eyed look, but she could safely ignore it if she viewed it as nothing but a humorous reaction. Human, continue your pursuit of the performing arts. At any rate, there was a way for Musashi to escape those two options. This will determine whether or not Musashis vice president understands the meaning of what she wants. The girl had tried to gain self-defense and opportunity, but she was now having her position tested. What answer will she give? wondered Tomoe as she focused on Musashis vice president. Masazumi calmed her breathing as several gazes turned her way. She had a single thought in her head. Youre giving me this right off the bat!? This was a direct clash of intentions without time to lay any groundwork. His words directly led to a demand and his question asked that she either confirm or deny. Any answer she gave would be seen as a promise and follow her around in everything else she did. It would affect both Musashi and the Far East as a whole. She did feel some pressure here and she realized just how ridiculous a group she was facing here. But Calm down. Asama: C-calm down, Masazumi! And listen! Dont calm down by making a weird joke! If you do that, this entire space could fall apart! Vice President: But none of the jokes Ive ever made have been weird. Mal-Ga: Oh, sorry. I think I misheard you and spilled my ink. Could you rephrase that? Shut up. At any rate, she was definitely being tested. Was there a possibility of Musashi reconciling with P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R.? Suleiman insisted she gave a yes or no answer, but the real problem was which answer he wanted to hear. In other words, you want to confirm our attitude concerning P.A. Oda? Shaja, said Suleiman. Musashi has declared it will end the Apocalypse and has formed a bond with England, so it looks like you are trying to provoke the Testament Union. But just as Mikawa was originally an intermediary between the Testament Union and P.A. Oda, the historical Matsudaira clan was allied with the Oda clan. So It would be rather troublesome if you hid behind the history recreation, allied with or took a neutral stance toward P.A. Oda, and overlooked their invasion of Europe. Yes. Im sure it would, thought Masazumi. Matsudaira and P.A. Oda had not originally been enemies. From the perspective of the Testament Union members, the mornings reconnaissance attack could be taken as a warning to Musashi against forming bonds with the Testament Union. That must be why Suleiman is asking me to choose between the two options. Were they P.A. Odas enemy or their ally? If she said they were their enemy, these other nations would use them. If she said they were their ally, these other nations would be wary of them. Was there a better answer? Masazumi thought about what Suleiman had said and about the others here. Then it came to her. There is one. Masazumi realize there was an answer which was applicable specifically at this meeting. Is this? She thought and formed the words in her heart, so Calm down. Dont get excited. Dont celebrate that you realized how to move this meeting along. You dont need to celebrate what youve realized. You need to check to see if youre right. Are you listening? Masazumi breathed in and suppressed the joyous quivering of her throat. Hexagone Fran?aise. She turned toward and directed her words toward Mazarin and Anne of Austria. If Musashi maintains a hostile stance toward P.A. Oda and the M.H.R.R. Catholics, what kind of support will your academy provide us? Matsunaga saw Suleiman lower his head to hide the smile on his lips, he saw the mans shoulders shaking, and he heard suppressed laughter. Across from him, he saw one corner of Tomoes lips rise in a smile as she closed her eyes. He nodded toward them and spoke. Looks like shes turned you down. Yes, said Tomoe as Suleimans shoulders shook even harder. Not bad. Exactly right, thought Matsunaga. There was meaning behind the two options Suleiman had presented to Musashi. He wanted to know if Musashi really wants our help. None of them had laid any groundwork, so when asked something, it was necessary to discuss what each nation stood to gain. So if Musashi rejected everything related to itself, it would mean they did not share the same benefits as the other nations. So Suleiman had tested Musashi to see if they did share those same benefits. The best answer for Suleiman would have been for Musashis vice president to ask the others what Musashi should do. That would change any possible demands from the other nations into mere suggestions and the other nations would have to hold each other in check for their own benefit. But Musashis vice president had used Suleimans words against him. She had used the question to strike a deal with Hexagone Fran?aise. Musashi was not revealing their intentions. She had only borrowed Suleimans words to question Hexagone Fran?aise. Suleiman could not say anything here. If he demanded she answer his question, she could simply promise to do so after hearing what the other nations had to say. And Attacking us one at a time, are you? Suleiman realized what Matsunaga meant and finally nodded. He then spoke so only Matsunaga could hear. She isnt used to meetings like this, so she would have a hard time dealing with us all at once. Instead, she must be building up her opinion by dealing with us each separately. But it is very interesting that she chose Hexagone Fran?aise first. After all After all Anne of Austria also likes to go on the attack. Masazumi viewed Anne as her greatest enemy. A lot was unknown about Suleiman and Hisahide, but she had no reason to call them a clear enemy. With Anne, however, there was just such a reason. I am honored you chose me first, Musashi Vice President. So you want to know what support Hexagone Fran?aise will provide Musashi if you maintain your hostile stance toward P.A. Oda and the M.H.R.R. Catholics? Anne smiled in the signe cadre screen, but her smile was not directed at Masazumi. The girl was looking to Suleiman who sat cross-legged with a hand on his chin. Are you stupid? And I mean both the Musashi Vice President and Old Man Suleiman. I mean, its been predetermined that Ariadust will fight Hashiba and seize control of the Far East. Simply following the history recreation ensures that. Anne smiled again. Yes, and yet Musashi is trying to make a deal with us based on the possibility of reconciling with P.A. Oda and the M.H.R.R. Catholics. Its too stupid to dignify with a real response. Listen. Ariadust is destined to oppose Hashiba eventually. That means both P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R.s Hashiba. And besides, theres no way Hexagone Fran?aise will support Musashi. After all Hexagone Fran?aise is the only one here whose history guarantees we will oppose Musashi. I had a feeling she was going to bring that up! The way Masazumi saw it, there was an absolute difference between Hexagone Fran?aise and the other nations and academies. The simple category of enemy also included Matsunaga of P.A. Oda, but the history recreation would have Matsunaga rebel against Nobunaga and blow himself up along with the Hiragumo tea kettle. That happened relatively early, so when looking specifically at Matsunagas relationship with Matsudaira He has no history recreation against Matsudaira. But Hexagone Fran?aise and the Mouri clan were different. According to history, they would be enemies at the decisive Battle of Sekigahara. Matsudairas Eastern Army would win while Mouri would be subjugated and would fall into decline. For both sides, their initial relationship began as enemies. And that enemy spoke. Musashi does not need to involve itself in our world. After eradicating Hashiba and stopping the Apocalypse but before Mouris decline, you can return to being what you once were. We would be willing to support you in that endeavor. Masazumi listened to what could be interpreted as an absolute rejection, but ? Something seemed off to her. Masazumi asked herself why this girl was refusing any kind of negotiation. If she refuses to negotiate, why would she be here in a place of negotiation? The answer was simple. I was wrong, wasnt I? Anne had simply reacted to Masazumis proposal. She had rejected it because she could not accept those terms. To put it another way, she would not have refused if Masazumi had given her terms she could accept. Masazumi had made a mistake. Due to the lack of groundwork, she had failed to understand Annes situation and had thus made a mistake. In that case, she thought. What did I get wrong? She summed up what she had asked. I asked if Hexagone Fran?aise would be able to support Musashi if we opposed P.A. Oda and the M.H.R.R. Catholics. Oh. As she repeated the proposal, she realized her mistake. Dragon Dog: Something just changed inside her. ANA: Leave it to a former combat automaton to notice. Dragon Dog: Testament. Musashis vice president was hesitant earlier, so her bodys axis was a bit unstable. I could only describe it as somewhat downturned. But now the tension has grown and she is facing us. This could be dangerous. ANA: Dangerous? What do you mean? Dragon Dog: Testament. I have determined Musashis vice president has lowered her hips while raising her body for an attack. Dragon Dog: Here it comes. She just started nodding. Masazumi got up from the grass, stared straight at her opponent, and opened her mouth. Anne of Austria, I seem to have caused a bit of a misunderstanding. Please allow me to make my suggestion again. This is such an amateurs way of correcting herself, she thought. But theres no helping that. I am an amateur. She decided to be more careful in the future. She now understood that she had stated her previous suggestion incorrectly. How should she have stated it when speaking to Anne of Austria? It doesnt hinge on our hostile stance toward P.A. Oda and the M.H.R.R. Catholics. The correct condition was as follows: If Musashi maintains a friendly relationship with Louis Exiv and Mouri Terumoto And I dont ask if their academy will support Musashi. She should have said this instead: What suggestion will you give to Louis Exiv and Mouri Terumoto? The darkness of night began to fill the sky beyond a great floating shape. The Hiragumo floated above Magdeburg where five individuals had gathered by the fire-lit front of a cathedral. Kimi sat on the stone steps with a sign frame open while Futayo, Naruze, Adele, and Yoshiyasu gathered around her. Yoshiyasu tilted her head when she saw the writing on Kimis sign frame. Why is she basing this on individuals like Anne, Louis Exiv, and Mouri Terumoto instead of on Hexagone Fran?aise as a whole? She felt it was a sad question for a student council president to have to ask. But it should help me study diplomacy. She had been with Musashi for less than a day, but she could not take that time lightly because, every so often, opportunities like this were mixed in with all the inhumane incidents and behavior. However, it was the eccentric sister of Musashis chancellor who answered. Heh heh. This Anne girl has built up her resolve. And make sure you understand. The second character in the Far Eastern word for resolve attacks the heart radical with five mouths at once![2] Five!? Thats going well beyond a threesome! Yoshiyasu had no idea what the girl was talking about. The Weiss Hexen waved a hand, telling her not to worry about it, but that same girl had also drawn Yoshiyasu in her Magie Figur and said something about Should I put her with Asama? No, I do that too often. I need to think of something else. In other words, the Technohexen was no different from the eccentric sister. At any rate, she needed to understand what was going on in this meeting, so she tried to remember all her knowledge about that sort of thing. Yoshiyori is always telling me- She stopped thinking there because she wanted to avoid having him lecture her even in her own mind. However, she did remember feeling Annes resolve as the girl had pulled on her hand. What was that? At that point, the vassal tilted her head. Um, Kimi-san? What would Hexagone Fran?aises previous provisional chancellors resolve be in this case? Well. The dancer turned toward Yoshiyasu with a bitter smile. Listen. Annes resolve concerns her imminent absence. Yoshiyasu was unable to immediately react. Her imminent absence? Her thoughts refused to continue any further partially because she was having trouble connecting an individual life to a negotiation between academies that supported entire nations. However, there was a bigger reason. My sister. Had her sister had a similar resolve about her own death? If she had been the same as Anne was now Sorry. Everyone turned around when that word escaped her mouth. She panicked at their questioning looks and felt embarrassed of what she had said. But she shook her head and corrected her thoughts. She then asked a question while keeping in mind that this person was a lot like her sister. Anne is negotiating with her death approaching, so why is she opposing Musashi? And why is Musashis vice president resuming negotiations with her, Louis Exiv, and Mouri Terumoto instead of with Hexagone Fran?aise? Well, said the dancer. Simply put, this girl had already retired. How is someone like that supposed to influence her nation or her academy? The vassal immediately replied. Usually as a regent or through a cloistered rule. Judge, replied the dancer before looking back up at Yoshiyasu. It cant go that far in Annes case, though. She went as far as to place herself in Magdeburg after retiring, so she was essentially saying she no longer has any value. But But She was able to do all that because she left everything to her brother, Louis Exiv. She believes her brother can do something even if Hashiba invades Mouri. She believes he will protect his wifes clan. That is why she grows hostile when someone treats her like Hexagone Fran?aises ruler. It means you dont trust the brother she has placed such faith in. What does that mean? wondered Yoshiyasu. She went on to frown and ask about the source of her confusion. I dont understand. Why does she trust her brother so much? Is it because of the Testament descriptions? Oh? You dont know? The dancer stabbed sharply to the side with her question. Her tone was strong enough for Yoshiyasu to draw back a bit and the Weiss Hexen glared at her. I more or less know the answer, but you really support Anne, dont you? Heh heh. Yes, but the cuteness of a foolish brother is greatly influenced by whether he is an older or younger brother. The dancer smiled just a bit. You see, Anne does not simply trust her brother. She is bragging about her own abilities. If she couldnt trust in the brother she supported for so long, she would be doubting what she herself had done. She is bragging that she has no worries and nothing but confidence in everything that will occur after her death. And it is all because of the nation she created and the brother she raised and supported so he could respond to any possible situation. That is the kind of woman Anne of Austria is. A self-deprecating bitterness entered her smile. Unlike me, the situation must have required her to support him quite a lot. So at the very least, she will have no regrets once she is lost. She can brag about how well-made a brother she has. Otherwise she would not be able to trust this brother who chose another woman to be his wife. Thenwhat is your vice president supposed to do? You dont know? asked the dancer while speaking clearly. Unlike me, she is like a fruit tree that protects its flowers and then withers away. Now, Masazumi, tell her you are here to water the flower she has supported and not her, the withered tree. That is what she wants from you. So Kimi pulled Uzy from her cleavage and had the Mouse display a divine transmission spell keyboard. Masazumi, listen. A proper woman cannot mistake who she is dealing with. Masazumi glanced at the text Kimi sent her. Wise Sister: Are you listening!? Are you!? Youre dealing with a little sister character, so make sure you understand how madly in love with her big bro she is! Make sure of it!! And if you still dont understand, grope Asamas chest until you do!! She truly did not understand, but she was unsure what to do. Would groping a chest really help? Eh? Wh-why are you staring at me, Masazumi? Oh, um No reasonprobably. The crazy persons advice was about what she would expect, but she already understood one thing: Anne of Austria was her greatest enemy at this meeting. I should be able to share in what she has protected. I wont ask for much, Anne of Austria. I just have one request for you, said Masazumi. Currently, Musashi and Hexagone Fran?aise have entered a ceasefire. I want to make that an official end of hostilities. Otherwise, we can never begin a friendly relationship with Louis Exiv and Mouri Terumoto. Thats true. Anne did not say much, but She finally agreed with something I said. However That word of caution came with a smile and her tone said she would not let this go as Masazumi wanted. Masazumi understood why: she was an amateur. And as a beginner, she had chosen to negotiate with each nation individually. But even if I settle things with one nation, another can speak out about how that affects them. What nation would not want an amicable relationship between Hexagone Fran?aise and Musashi? I cant have you forgetting about M.H.R.R., Musashi Vice President and Anne of Austria. Tomoe crossed her arms and faced Masazumi. Here it comes. After Suleiman and Anne, the third round is beginning, she thought. And Tomoes words seemed to substantiate her thoughts. How about you speak a little with uswith M.H.R.R.? Notes 1. A kanji pun. Volume 3C, 63: Collective Resister Volume 3C, Chapter 63: Collective Resister What is it I hear? Divided resentment? Or joyous relief? Point Allocation (National Circumstances) Tomoe nodded once and spoke to Musashis vice president and Mazarin of Hexagone Fran?aise. Listen. If Musashi and Hexagone Fran?aise are allowed a unilateral friendship, there is no saving M.H.R.R. Just to be clear, the M.H.R.R. Protestants must oppose the Catholics thanks to the Sack of Magdeburg, but we are part of the same overall collective as the Catholics. Do not forget that we did not oppose them until the Sack because we benefit when they benefit. So If Musashi opposes the M.H.R.R. Catholics as a sign of friendship with Hexagone Fran?aise, the Thirty Years War will bring more damage to M.H.R.R. than it otherwise would. The same holds true if Musashi sticks to behind-the-scenes support. So She breathed in. The M.H.R.R. Protestants would find it most regrettable if Musashi chose to oppose the Catholics to negotiate a friendship with Hexagone Fran?aise. Masazumi saw a message from Naruze on her sign frame. Mal-Ga: Why not ignore this pain-in-the-ass old hag and keep going? She noticed Asama quickly erasing the log and then heard the girl sigh. Asama: There. But is ignoring her, as Naruze suggested, not an option? M.H.R.R. is Hashiba and they will lose the war. It seems horrible to just ignore them no matter what they say, but as a politician, shouldnt you keep that option in reserve? Could I really do that? wondered Masazumi. But Vice President: No, I cant. After all, M.H.R.R. will be at Westphalia. Almost Everyone: Oh, thats right. Novice: Eh!? I wasnt part of that almost! I already knew that! Four Eyes: Why do you insist on showing off like that? Novice: Whats wrong with it!? And how did you get into our chat again!? Asama: Eh? Oh, because this is a Protestant city. I did it to show off the spirit of the Asama Shrine. Novice: Y-you didnt have to do that! You didnt!! Then couldnt you ask Asama to cut the connection? wondered Masazumi, but since he did not, he may not have truly wanted to be separated from Shakespeare. So the M.H.R.R. Protestants and Catholics are pretty much the same? They were on opposite sides of a war, but M.H.R.R. was a collective nation of principalities that belonged to both groups. Despite the internal conflict, they were still a solid group when it came to opposing external foes. They were only going to oppose each other after Magdeburg because the Catholics had crossed a line. So Even as Protestants, they cooperate with the Catholics to form M.H.R.R. as a whole. When viewed as a single nation, any damage to the Catholics would also be a burden on the Protestants. So if Musashis actions during the Thirty Years War caused more damage than M.H.R.R. would have taken in a normal history recreation, the Protestants would not support Musashi. Novice: Therefore, they dont want us to oppose the Catholics. Righteousness: What if you still do it? Wise Sister: Oh? Yoshy is included in the chat? Heh heh heh. Were all typing, but its wonderful how everyone goes the extra mile to add in the ellipses and such! Do you want me to hit you!? Four Eyes: Who is Yoshy? Mal-Ga: A flat-chested long-lived girl from another academys student council whos staying on the Musashi for the time being!! Novice: Ahhhh!! Do you have any idea how dangerous that statement was!? Four Eyes: It doesnt really matter. Yeah, I think Ill go investigate that person, so talk to you later. Novice: Dont just assume well be talking later! And dont cause any international incidents! Almost Everyone: G-get a room? Masazumi had a feeling something horrific was in the works, but she hoped she was only imagining it. At any rate Righteousness: How about we get back on topic? What happens if you still oppose the Catholics? That was a simple matter, so Masazumi used Tsukinowa to form a reply. Vice President: We would lose the support of the M.H.R.R. Protestants during the Peace of Westphalia. In the worst case, Holland and all the other Protestant nations would turn against us. If possible, Masazumi wanted to make sure Musashi sided with the victors of the Thirty Years War and the Peace of Westphalia. And she wanted to do so by earning their gratitude. If Musashi had Hexagone Fran?aise, Holland, and other victors on their side, it would be easier to accomplish their goals with the Logismoi plo and freeing themselves from provisional rule. Id love to do that, but opposing the M.H.R.R. Catholics would mean making an enemy of the M.H.R.R. Protestants and the Protestant nations they cooperate with. Novice: It would be pretty bad to lose the great victor of Holland. Theyre Protestant and they cooperate with the M.H.R.R. Protestants, so they could still oppose Musashi even though they come out on top with M.H.R.R.s defeat. They could claim we caused more damage to their allies than the history recreation required. Vice President: And that would make it all the easier for the other victors to similarly hide behind the history recreation. Mal-Ga: Then we just have to avoid opposing the M.H.R.R. Catholics, right? Novice: We cant do that either. You remember the group that attacked us this morning, right? The M.H.R.R. Catholics and P.A. Oda are our enemies. Tonbokiri: This is getting complicated, so how about a snack break? Almost Everyone: You sure are honest with yourself!! Futayo has always been like that, recalled Masazumi while continuing to think. Hexagone Fran?aise had just revealed the threat of Hashiba and the M.H.R.R. Catholics joining forces, so they could earn Hexagone Fran?aises gratitude by opposing that combined force. But the M.H.R.R. Protestants said they wanted to avoid having Musashi join the fight against the Catholics they shared a collective nation with. If only we could split Hashiba from the M.H.R.R. Catholics. But how could they do that? Physically? Politically? According to their roles? No She thought through a number of ideas as she tried to figure out what to do. Well She began to wonder what kind of simple conclusion that idiot would reach in this situation. There is a way. There was. It was a simple yet highly dangerous way of resolving this. I have a suggestion for the M.H.R.R. secretary who represents the M.H.R.R. Protestants. Suleiman listened to Musashis vice president speak. She leaned forward while sitting cross-legged in the grass and gently spread her arms. She then formed a smile that could be seen as bitter or self-deprecating. It is still a vague suggestion, but there is a single method of completely splitting P.A. Odas Hashiba from the M.H.R.R. Catholics. Needless to say, this is something that will be proven by Musashis future actions. Tell me. Tomoe nodded expressionlessly. I will make up my mind after that. As will I, said Suleiman to urge the girl onward while thinking he knew what she was going to say. If I am right, the Far East will need to be cautious at the very least. But he also thought they had already made up their minds about this. The question is whether they are aware of this decision of theirs. He looked to her and asked his heart how he would react if he received the response he was hoping for. As he watched, Musashis vice president breathed in just once and then spoke calmly. Listen. Here it came. Before the Peace of Westphalia, Musashi will destroy Hashiba as a Far Eastern power. Masazumi made her suggestion. Musashi will destroy Hashiba not as a Catholic or Protestant power, but as a Far Eastern one. If they did that Hashiba can be split from the M.H.R.R. Catholics. Due to our history of opposing Hashiba, only Musashi can accomplish this. And if Hashiba is defeated before the Peace of Westphalia, the victors can pay no heed to P.A. Oda as they make their demands and speak of the defeated nations as nothing more than that. This was the answer to what she had been asked at the beginning of the meeting. This was their stance against P.A. Oda. Musashi is P.A. Odas enemy. And Musashi will handle Hashiba. Asama heard laughter. Suleiman was leaning forward and laughing in his monks robe of a Far Eastern uniform. He laughed uncontrollably, but held his right palm toward Asama and Masazumi. Sorry, sorry. My apologies. B-butI am not laughing at your idea. Then what are you laughing at? wondered Asama while exchanging a glance with Masazumi. Suleiman tried to catch his breath before continuing. Oh, what is it? To think I had such humor left in me! That must be it! Asama: In me? So it wasnt that Masazumi was funny? Vice President: Wait, wait, wait. Dont say anything that will cause misunderstandings. Wise Sister: Thats right, Asama. We cant have anyone mistakenly thinking Masazumi is funny! Vice President: Huh? Am I being attacked right now? Mal-Ga: Then make a joke about Holland. Vice President: Eh? Well, I hear tulips cover the whole-land of Hol-land. Mal-Ga: Wait, why are you laughing, Yoshy!? Ill put you in my doujinshi! Righteousness: Eh? Y-you people are strict! Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. This is the problem with flat-chested fighters who dont know how to enjoy themselves! You need to get some training at the physical comedy-style solitary confinement hall at the shrine of an entertainer god! At any rate, Masazumi waited for Suleiman to calm down before opening her mouth. She did not know why he had laughed, but it was not because he had a poor opinion of her. I do not know how we will do so. Its just a proposal. After all Hashiba meets a slow death rather than a decisive one in battle, so it would be impossible to use the history recreation to destroy them in battle. Novice: Thats right. Hashiba died of old age. Thats one of the main reasons he was known for unifying the Far East and bringing the Warring States period to an end. He lived out his life in the peace he created instead of dying in battle. Matsudaira then plotted to take advantage of the following chaos within the Hashiba forces and took the Far East for himself. Yoshiyasu tilted her head when she saw those words in the dancers sign frame. So you want to defeat Hashiba, but no one can force that death onto her? What are you going to do? There is still a way. The dancer smiled bitterly. In this age, you can hide behind the history recreation and force death onto someone as long as you have the power to back it up. Youre going to put someone to death by force? Dont be silly. The dancers bitter smile grew, but she pointed to the sign frame where the words of Musashis vice president appeared. Vice President: There is no certain way of destroying Hashiba, but the method itself is clear. That being Vice President: We use the rules of the history recreation to end Hashibas history recreation. Can you do that!? Yoshiyasu gasped at what Musashis vice president had said and recalled something. Not long ago, much the same thing had happened in Mikawa and England. However, those had been a true forced death based in the history recreation. Everyone was listening with bated breath to the divine radio in the Satomi living room. Then, when Musashis chancellor and student council president had ended the confrontation on the bridge and walked down the stairs, that man, Yoshiyori, had left the living room on his own. Yoshiyasu had wondered why he was not listening through to the end, but she had later found a new flower on her sisters grave. Musashis chancellor and presidents determination at Mikawa had led that man to make some kind of decision and dedicate some kind of feelings at that grave. Yoshiyasu did not know what he had meant by it. So So even as her heart filled with irritation toward herself, she was curious about Musashi because that man had shown an interest in it. How will they handle the kind of situation that set his heart in motion!? If they were not going to force death on someone, what were they going to do? How does Musashi plan to defeat Hashiba!? Masazumi did not know the specific method, but she had a general policy in mind. Listen. Musashi will not carry out the kind of deadly history recreation forced on us at Mikawa or nearly consented to in England. This was decided by Musashis Princess and Vicereine Horizon Ariadust and is the general consensus of Musashi as a whole. So Instead of an assassination, we will push the Far Eastern history recreation forward and leave Hashiba with nothing more to recreate. In other words She had said something similar to Englands Fairy Queen. We will set history in motion and use that result as a weapon. Tomoe smiled bitterly in her heart when she heard Musashis vice president. The Far East has quite the strict new representative. She would bring Hashiba to its end in order to strip it away from M.H.R.R. Everyone here had to have a number of ideas how to accomplish that, but the situation would change greatly if Hashiba was truly eliminated from M.H.R.R. The Catholics would be greatly weakened, the Protestant minority would have much more influence over them, and if it was all done before Westphalia M.H.R.R. can actually stand its ground during Westphalia. If Hashiba remained when the Thirty Years War ended, the nations attending the Peace of Westphalia would try to strip M.H.R.R. of as much power as they could. But if Hashiba was gone, the Peace of Westphalia could remain a peace conference based entirely on the history recreation. They would have to do something about Student Council President Matthias who had invited in Hashiba, but it would be possible to play the role of victims. In that case, our influence at the Peace would be directly connected to how well the Catholics and Protestants could work together to regain our strength beforehand. If Matthias could be used as a scapegoat and the Catholics and Protestants could reconcile, the two sides would be able to come together quite quickly. Honestly. Thinking about that brought the past to Tomoes mind. Tomoe had a long past. Long ago, she had been used as a scapegoat. During the Genpei War, she, her husband Minamoto Yoshinaka, Yoshitsune, and Yoshitsunes brother Yoritomo had worked together to defeat the Taira family. However, their army had been fairly crude and some turbulent times had arrived once they had entered Kyou. That had partially been due to the history recreation, but Well, we had a lot of fun. At the same time, the friction between Yoritomo and Yoshitsune had gradually risen to the surface and, as the Minamoto clan had gathered strength to defeat the Taira family, the nobles had realized they were becoming a new threat in the Taira familys place. So as a scapegoat for a number of problems, Yoshinakas forces in Kyou had been attacked and defeated by Yoshitsune. Tomoe would be lying if she said she did not hold a grudge. Even if it was part of the history recreation, she could not accept some of it. Most importantly of all, her beloved husband, Yoshinaka, had been killed. So she had decided to live on. First, she had followed her grudge against Yoshitsune, crossed over to the continent, and fought against Yoshitsunes Yuan Dynasty. As that horse-riding empire had conquered westward into Eastern Europe, Tomoe had struggled against them in the name of fighting Yoshitsune while taking on a few different inherited names from Eastern Europe and Russia. Finally, the Yuan Dynasty had fallen and split into various horse-riding nations which changed form and died out. Was that enough to say she had defeated Yoshitsune? Or had history simply continued on? She did not know, but she did know what she had felt back then. She had lost her reason to fight. But by that time, she had become well-known in Europe and a lot of people had gathered to rely on her when the harmonic world was destroyed during the Harmonic Unification War. She had ultimately chosen this city of Magdeburg. Magdeburg was where Otto I, the original emperor of M.H.R.R., slept. She had heard he had used this land as the front line base against the horse-riders and savages arriving from the east. The fact that she had seen herself in him showed that she had still viewed herself as a hero of the Genpei War, but I decided to take their side. The Testament had still been updating after the Harmonic Unification War and it had informed them of the Reformation to come from M.H.R.R and it had told them the Protestants would win their position in the world despite being oppressed. I see. Long ago, we caused trouble and were purged. And now, those trying to purify their world will be purged yet will remain. And that is why I am here now. I do see Yoshitsune from time to time. That idiot always complains that Im there and tries to pick a fight with me, but shes probably just trying to get me to hate her. Now, then, thought Tomoe. I need to focus on the present instead of the past. The situation might be different, but I cant make a scapegoat of Matthias. However, that will make it difficult to bring together the Catholics and Protestants without any spilt blood. I assume I would be able to play an important role in that, she said. It is an interesting idea and it is worth thinking about. Masazumi listened to Tomoe. Ending Hashibas history recreation before Westphalia means advancing history that far in about four months. That will be difficult, but it is Musashis problem. We only need to see whether you pull it off and criticize you if you do not. You dont hold back, do you, old lady? Tomoe bared her fangs toward Matsunaga and Guericke slid back two spots. Oh, cmon. Please dont start fighting here. Despite Masazumis thought, Tsukinowa opened a sign frame. Wise Sister: Yeah, that was worth getting mad at. Mal-Ga: Yes. It was definitely worth getting mad at. Huh? Is there something wrong with me as a girl if I didnt think that? wondered Masazumi with a mental tilt of her head, but Tomoe corrected her posture after only clicking her tongue toward Matsunaga. She then faced the two from Hexagone Fran?aise. And I dont think Musashis suggestion contradicts what you want. Testament. Thats true. If Hashiba is defeated early, it will shorten the amount of time Mouri is under their control. It would be nice to have that end while we can still find a way to avoid doing everything they say. And if Musashi has a friendly relationship with my brother and Terumoto, it opens up a lot of options for the later Battle of Sekigahara. Mazarin, what do you think as treasurer? Testament. Mazarin nodded. According to my calculations, a shorter time under Hashibas rule will reduce what they can take from us as a sign of our fealty. And Sekigahara will be a lot cheaper if we can use connections with Matsudaira to talk things out. She sure is blunt. Then, said Anne. Id say its an option. But listen, Musashi Vice President. There are three problems with your suggestion. First, Hashibas history recreation is closely connected to the history of a lot of other Far Eastern commanders, so you wont be able to advance history just for Hashiba. You might get everyone related to Hashiba or even the entire Far East involved and end up with a massive war on your hands. Are you aware of that? Second, you say you want to advance the history recreation, but where will you begin? You cant do anything without a starting point. And third, she said. Does Musashi have the power as a nation to do this? Listen, said Anne, but not to Musashis vice president. Old Man Matsunaga. Whats this all of a sudden, little lady? Youre going to tell Hashibano, Nobunaga everything that happens at this meeting, arent you? After all, P.A. Oda gave Musashi a warning this morning. It was a simple demonstration of what would happen if they stuck their nose in P.A. Odas business. And that was on Hashibas instructions, wasnt it? Wait a second. Musashis vice president raised her right hand and frowned when Anne gave her a look that said, What is it? Are you saying Hashiba sent Sassa Narimasa, Shibata Katsuie, and Takigawa Ichimasu to determine our strength because she predicted what this meeting would be about and that Musashi would oppose them? Thats exactly what Im saying. It must have been a good opportunity for Hashiba and for P.A. Oda to learn what kind of a threat Musashi posed to them. So A sudden chill reached Anne and she grimaced a little. Dont worry. I still have plenty of time. I have to believe that. At the very least, Im not going to disappear here, so focus on that. And I need to say this, even if it sounds harsh. I have the special privilege of saying whatever I want without worrying about the personal consequences. If you advance Hashibas history recreation, it will involve the history recreations of those with a close connection to her. But based on this morning, it doesnt look like you would be able to force Katsuie or Sassas history recreations onto them. And She said it. If you are going to end Hashiba, you will first need to end Oda Nobunaga, her boss. Can you do that? Masazumi listened to Anne. That wont be easy. Nobunaga still remains hidden yet has earned great trust from P.A. Odas leaders. And while Nobunagas Genesis Project is still a mystery, we do know they are constructing some massive structure inside the stealth barrier surrounding Lake Biwa. Is there anything else? The Princess Disappearances. Just as Maeda Toshiie stated and demonstrated in England, they must know something about that mystery you are pursuing. A response came as soon as Asama sent Annes words to the others using Hanamis voice input. Novice: Vice President Honda-kun, ask about Richelieu again. He was a victim of the Princess Disappearances and he was Hexagone Fran?aises treasurer during Anne of Austrias era and before, so I bet Anne knows something about him. Judge, sent back Masazumi as she faced Anne. This would be a digression, but Lord Motonobu had said at Mikawa that investigating the Princess Disappearances would lead to stopping the Apocalypse. Could you provide us with some details on Cardinal Richelieus Princess Disappearance? It doesnt have to be now and it can just be a general summary if you want. He just suddenly disappeared is all. Right, Mazarin? Testament. He was going through the process of handing the treasurer position over to me and he told me to wait for a moment while he signed the paperwork. And then Novice: Thats just like Sakakibara-sama! Masazumi immediately realized what Neshinbara meant. That situation was very similar to when Principal Sakai witnessed Sakakibara Yasumasas disappearance at Mikawa. He had prepared some water and Did Cardinal Richelieu leave behind any kind of message? Mazarins eyebrows rose and she peered into the signe cadre she held. Anne then nodded and gave a slight smile. It would seem the Princess Disappearances truly are afflicting the Far East as well. To be honest, I was skeptical of these stories, but fine. Because there is a short delay before the Princess Disappearance is complete, the victim has time to leave behind a message. If you know that, then you must have experienced the real thing. She continued speaking. This is something I heard from someone long ago. Before inheriting his name, Richelieu apparently went missing for about three years. Eh? Youve heard something similar before, havent you? Masazumi had indeed heard of a Princess Disappearances victim having gone missing in the past. Crossunite gave us bits and pieces and Mary later gave us an official report. Judge. I have. Before inheriting their names, Henry VIII, Queen Catherine, and Anne Boleyn went missing for a year. It apparently happened during Richelieus high school years. Wait, thought Masazumi. Her mind could not keep up with so much sudden information. However, Anne continued without letting her catch up. His final message was, The Princess has a parent. To Asama, something did not feel right about those words. Huh? What is it? she wondered and opened a sign frame to check the divine network. But suddenly, Annes eyes turned her way. She was looking at Asamas hands on the spell keyboard. But Anne only smiled. Asama nodded back without thinking and realized the two of them had reached an understanding. Eh? Annes smile seemed to be praising her for reaching the right answer. Eh!? W-wait! But I dont understand anything yet! This is bad, she realized. Anne is definitely asking me to answer the mystery hidden in those words. U-um What could it be? Well, anyway, I need to make my search. But she was away from the Musashi and this was a Western Protestant city. She could not use Musashis databank and she would have to convert her query into German to make a search. She started up a translation spell and typed in The Princess has a parent, but !? She realized what Annes hidden trick was. Was that message in Far Eastern!? Yes. It was written just as I said it. After all, Richelieu was originally from the Far East. And To kill some time while lying in my hospital bed, I once asked him about when he had gone missing and he smiled. He was already past middle-age and well on his way to being an old man at the time. We had no choice what with the history recreation, but we were always saying nasty things to each other and lying to each other. But this time, he was probably trying to pass it off as a joke, but it contained a hint of something different. Anne spoke to Musashis vice president. He nostalgically told me he had gone to a nonexistent academy. A nonexistent academy? asked Masazumi. But she accepted Annes words and began thinking on them. If I sum it up, this is what shes telling me: The Princess has a parent. When Richelieu and the others went missing, they were at a nonexistent academy. She had no way of analyzing those two facts here, so You have given us some valuable information and some important hints to guide Musashi in the future. I thank you. Testament. But what will you do? Is Musashi truly going to advance Hashibas history recreation from the outside? That decision necessitates conflict with Nobunaga, you know? I need them to do that, added Suleiman. My goal is to reclaim my birthplace. I want to take back Mt. Hiei and the Mlasi holy land. That is why I have been working with Matsunaga here. Yeah, because I happen to be the one whos currently in charge of the Kii Peninsula. A small smile entered Matsunagas voice. But let me say one thing for now. Let me tell you why someone like me is here under the temporary command of M.H.R.R. That being Its standard practice before a battle, but we need to discuss whether all of you will accept our terms for the Sack of Magdeburg. If you will, you can surrender in advance. Volume 3C, 64: Searcher of a Dark Path Volume 3C, Chapter 64: Searcher of a Dark Path Can you bring the situation with you When you make a decision? Point Allocation (Self-Judgment) Several people wearing black stood in a thicket of dark trees. A tall woman stood in the lead and several boys and girls followed. They were the Reine des Garous and the Musashi group sent to meet Rudolf II. At the back of the line, Mitotsudaira turned around and narrowed her eyes to peer into the forest that was already filling with darkness. The unicorns have gone now that weve left their territory, havent they? Mitotsudaira turned her back on the others to look into the darkness and sighed in her heart. We covered a lot of ground pretty quickly, but we still have a long way to go. Unfortunately, the divine protection had run out on the ivy wrapped around the chancellor. It had happened while they were still riding the unicorns, so she had been forced to drag him along with the ivy. He had yelled with excitement, but she had felt more like an execution rider than a knight. Mary had reapplied the protection, but the ivy itself had been worn down enough that it snapped partway through and they had planted it in the earth again. However, they had been unable to find any other suitable ivy. Well, I suppose this is as far as the unicorns can take us. But mother, we may have crossed into M.H.R.R., but we still have forests and valleys to travel through. What are we going to do? She looked over her shoulder to see a calm smile on her mothers lips. We will wait until our next ride gets here. Its been a while since I called it, so it may take a while. But The Reine des Garous reached into her pocket, pulled out a piece of parchment and an attached signe cadre, and tilted her head. Anne and the others must be holding their secret meeting in Magdeburg right now. I can guess most of what theyll talk about, but what is the M.H.R.R. ambassador from P.A. Oda going to say? I would assume the customary recommendation of capitulation, said the ninja. The crossdresser reacted immediately. Recommendation of titillation!? Where!? I want to be a part of that! Reine des Garous, you can ignore that. Now, about the recommendation of capitulation Yes. The Reine des Garous placed a hand on her cheek. Even if they claim to be doing it out of mercy, there are sure to be some strings attached. Assuming their purpose is to attack Magdeburg, it will likely be exactly what Anne mentioned in this letter, she said. First, they will request all of the documents on the Magdeburg Hemispheres. After all, those could easily be used to assist Musashi. And And? What else is there? Testament. What she said next brought them all to a stop. They will similarly request Musashis princess and the Logismoi plo. They were all speechless, but she said nothing more on that subject. Now, we need to hurry on to Rudolf II. We wont accomplish anything by discussing problems to come after that. So lets go. She looked deep into the forest and Mitotsudaira did the same. Ah Their next ride was here to replace the unicorns and Mitotsudaira heard hooves on the ground. At night, this will be faster than the unicorns. This monster represents the fear of night in Europe. A carriage drawn by a headless horse can carry us thousands of miles. The black carriage that arrived from the side produced sounds of wind and hooves yet produced no actual wind or clouds of dust. The headless horse raised its front paw toward the Reine des Garous and spoke. Long time no see-mare. M-mother! Why do I feel like were living in the Egg Monster series!? How rude. Isnt he cute? The blue flames along the neck cut will disappoint anyone obsessed with gore, though. Well, no need to wait around for my complaining daughter. Hurry onboard everyone. Me first! As soon as she opened the door, the idiot jumped in. Oh, my, said the mother as she escorted him inside with a smile. Mitotsudaira was upset that her job had been taken from her, but the idiot patted the black sofa with both hands. Get in, Nate, get in! You can have the window seat! Eh? Next to you? Just as she began thinking about the proper positioning for a knight and her king, her mother placed her hands on her hips. If you dont want to, maybe Ill sit there. It would bring shame to the title of special duty officer to allow that kind of danger! Just as Mitotsudaira began to climb in, she heard Mary laughing. The girl hid her smile behind a hand, took a breath, and looked eastward. I hope those in the meeting at Magdeburg are having this much fun. In Magdeburg and below Avalons night sky, Masazumi listened to Matsunaga. He was explaining what P.A. Oda was demanding to accept their surrender. Just as I thought, they want the hemispheres and the Logismoi plo, including Horizon. To P.A. Oda, those things could be a problem for the Genesis Project. You can see how we have little choice, said Matsunaga. But Im guessing the surrender negotiations arent going anywhere. Guericke and Anne nodded in agreement and Masazumi Removing the Logismoi plo from Horizon would mean breaking down her body. We obviously cant agree to that request. So youre giving us conditions we could never accept but claiming you still showed us a merciful compromise, hm? said Anne. Well, I have to admit demanding a surrender with strings attached is pretty amazing. In a way, I guess P.A. Oda wants power too. Guericke nodded in agreement. If you have the Logismoi plo, you can focus on the Genesis Project but still have a backup plan in case that project fails. Is that it? I dont really know the details about all this, but Matsunaga smiled bitterly. I kind of wanted to meet Musashis princess for a variety of reasons. I bet you did, replied Masazumi before a sudden voice reached her from the side. It was Guerickes. Still sitting, he slid a half spot forward. At any rate, as Magdeburgs provisional mayor, let me respond to the recommendation of capitulation concerning the Sack of Magdeburg. He closed his eyes and sighed before continuing. I cannot agree to surrender. After all, Magdeburgs surrender is not a part of the history recreation. The negotiation indeed went nowhere. Guerickes decision left everyone speechless. But just before the silence grew to a sigh, Suleiman opened his mouth. In that case, I suppose were back to normal or at least the way things were before, right? You make it sound so trivial, thought Masazumi, but to him, it really was a trivial matter. And when she thought about it Musashi may be helping, but were really only an observer here. Even Matsunaga had only been temporarily put under Hashibas command because Hashibas forces were stretched thin with their strategy placing them on multiple fronts. Matsunaga himself had no connection to the history recreation here. Thats probably exactly why he was sent here as their ambassador. The others here had to understand that, so Masazumi relaxed her shoulders. In terms of the Sengoku period, Lord Matsunaga, we could probably take you hostage to negotiate with Hashiba. Thats a dangerous idea, but its just the kind of idea I like. Then again, Im not a part of this fight and my history recreation has me rebelling against Nobunaga twice before blowing myself up. If I was captured, theyd probably just leave me here. Hold on. Then how am I supposed to get home? asked Suleiman with a bitter smile. Matsunaga laughed. Sassas outside the city too, so youd probably have some trouble. So Sassa and Suleiman know each other. There are a lot of connections out there, thought Masazumi before suddenly thinking about her connection with Matsunaga. But if she was ready to let her mind wander like that I suppose that mostly ends the part of the meeting meant to determine Musashis position in the fight against P.A. Oda. After Masazumis question, Guericke, Tomoe, and Anne all nodded. Hmm. I suppose. Then I guess its time for the discussions between individual nations. That noncommittal response came from Matsunagas bitter smile. Eventually, he continued. Youre planning to pass through my place after Magdeburg, right? Are you really going to do that? Ill send out the Shigisan, you know? Are you sure you want that? We cant allow ourselves to destroy the Hiragumo, so it is a formidable foe, replied Masazumi with a bitter smile of her own. Matsunagas smile relaxed. But, he said. If youre doing Hashibas history recreation, then it wont be long until I retire. Ill be rebelling, after all. Hows that going to go? He asked that final question to no one in particular. However, it did bring an image to Masazumis mind. While at IZUMO the night before last, she had seen Matsunaga drinking at the cafe counter and the nudist cooking in the kitchen. Will that ever be able to happen again? With that in mind, she made a suggestion. Once your role is complete, why not come to Musashi, Lord Matsunaga? Huh? Matsunaga had a thought as that question escaped his throat. Oh, cmon. What kind of pathetic sounds am I making now? But it had been so sudden. Theyll take me in? Thats ridiculous, he thought. Thats impossible, he thought. After all Wait, wait, wait. Im a pretty evil person. Youd be in trouble if the other nations knew I was with you. Some would ask you to hand me over and others would refuse to trust you. Im a shogun killer and the burner of Toudai-ji. Thats just the kind of destroyer I am. That was also why he had agreed to work for Nobunaga. Nobunaga had used the shogun as a puppet and burned Mt. Hiei. As destroyers, Im the senior and Nobunaga is the junior. If necessary, Ill kill and destroy. Thats the kind of person I am. But youre different. Just like that idiot and your princess chose at Mikawa, you refuse to think of killing or destroying as necessary. Were incompatible. And He smiled a little as he spoke. In the Far East, I thought you couldnt be a student past the age of eighteen. Wouldnt it be interesting if you became the one to destroy that rule? When he heard Musashis vice president, Suleiman elbowed Matsunagas shoulder. Youre a popular guy, Matsunaga. It comes naturally to me. Musashis vice president smiled bitterly at the two mens exchange. Well, just think of it as a suggestion. The bitterness left her smile. Our idiot and princesss policy is to never lose anything. Lord Matsunaga, from what Ive seen, youre quite the trickster. In other words, you refuse to let anything go as planned. Thats why I wont insist that you come. But if youre ever nearby while on a trip, feel free to stop by. I might even refuse to follow that plan of yours, you know? Thats why its only a suggestion. If you visit us The bitterness returned to her smile. You can speak and drink with the idiot who decided on this policy, you can meet the princess you wanted to see, and you can visit Principal Sakai and some others you might know. Whether its porn games or anything else, youre free to do whatever you want. The aide sitting next to the vice president tapped on her shoulder and glared at her. The aide handed over a sign frame and the vice president finally reformed her smile. Whatever you want thats legal. That sounds awfully restrictive However, he let out a single smiling cough as if his chest were vibrating. Heh. I see. So that stupid boy and the princess have a policy of never losing anything, do they? Interesting. Butan evil person cant have people worrying about where hell end up. Ha ha. Lord Matsunaga, I think that attitude is just about perfect. Dont flatter me, he said. But what are you going to do? Musashi has no strength as a nation, isnt that right? Thats right, thought Masazumi as she was drawn in by Matsunagas tone of voice. But I mostly realized that at the meeting the night before last. Her tone had gotten lighter which she felt showed her inexperience, but there was no point in hiding it here. Before, I had planned on travelling from England to M.H.R.R. to attend the Peace of Westphalia, but But Even if we managed to prove Musashis ability to influence the history recreation at England, England was the only nation that really understood us. We also needed more than three weeks of repairs afterwards, so I think we are far too weak to handle the main forces of Hexagone Fran?aise or P.A. Oda. Musashi is currently carrying out the history recreation and fighting as the main force of a nation, but that is all. We arent a true nation that can rush out into the world at large and continue cruising indefinitely. Tonbokiri: Sorry, Masazumi. Vice President: It isnt your responsibility. These recent battles havent even been individual duels. Weve been using our overall power. And if that isnt enough, we can never win a war even if we win some local battles. Masazumi knew that quite well, so Mal-Ga: Wh-what is this serious mood between you two!? Youre trying to tempt me into drawing up a storyboard, arent you!? No, at this point, I should probably ink it too! Shut up, you idiot. But anyway, sighed Masazumi in her heart before opening her mouth. She needed to express Musashis future plans. After helping rescue the people of Magdeburg from the Sack, Musashi plans to enter Kantou with the help of Qing-Takeda. Of course, thats after traveling from Osaka Bay and forcing our way through Lord Matsunagas land. She looked across the others faces. They were all looking her way, but they looked more curious than serious. Theyre testing me, she realized anew. And not just me. Theyre testing Musashi as a whole. So she stated their plan as a response to that test. We will travel to Kantou, negotiate with Qing-Takeda, Satomi, Houjou, and C if possible C Sviet Rus to try to bring them over to our side. Our overall strength as a nation does not include just the Musashi itself. It includes the strength and influence we gain through the cooperation of other nations. And On the way to Kantou, we will recreate the Battle of Mikatagahara with the help of Qing-Takeda. Oh? said Tomoe. Thats quite a decision on Yoshitsunes part. The Battle of Mikatagahara means the death of that idiots inherited name of Shingen. But thanks to that, we can continue with our history recreation. Yes Thats the starting line. Shingen will die and we will stand just before the Battle of Nagashino that leads to the fall of Takeda. Once Takeda fell, Nobunagas death would be close. Historically, he had travelled to and from Kyou but been killed by his retainer, Akechi Mitsuhide, at Honnouji before establishing his rule over the entire Far East. Were going to owe a lot to Qing-Takeda. But, cut in Matsunaga with a tilt of the head. You cant rely on Satomi, Houjou, and Qing-Takeda forever. Musashi itself needs its own strength, doesnt it? We are already making the arrangements for that. Masazumi waved her right hand. Maa. A sign frame appeared in front of that hand and it displayed a line drawing. This was made on short notice, but these are the plans for the modifications well have made at Kantou IZUMO. Everyone reacted with surprise and for good reason. The image of the Musashi based on Naomasas suggested design had a certain addition. We will arm the Musashi, including a main cannon. These are the plans for making the Musashi a combat-ready ship. Cmon, now. I thought the Musashi had been disarmed. We need to fight to defend ourselves. Plus, we need weapons when hired as a mercenary. But most importantly, we learned in England that we will sometimes have to fight in order to gain the Logismoi plo needed to stop the Apocalypse. So while these modifications are made, we will solidify our position in Kantou and then return here. And when we return, we will have the strength needed to get away with what I just mentioned. And When that time comes, please test us again. Youre worried about Musashis strength as a nation, but I promise you that we will be strong enough once we return. No one immediately agreed or disagreed with her, but Tomoe was the first to move. She placed her hands on her crossed legs and gave a deep nod. That is enough. With that, I think I can expect something from you in the future. So at this point Masazumi predicted Tomoe was going to call the meeting to a close, but ? A sign frame suddenly appeared next to her face and it contained a message from Neshinbara. Novice: Everyone, please remain calm and hear what I have to say. We just received word that the battle between K.P.A. Italia and M.H.R.R. has ended. They all turned around in surprise, but the report on the battles end was summed up quite succinctly. Novice: Itsukushima has fallen. Masazumi thought about what that meant. K.P.A. Italia lost? They would have had many powerful fighters including the Pope-Chancellor, Galileo, and Tachibana Dousetsu, but Neshinbara had told them what had happened. The floating island of Itsukushimawas sunk and split down the middle? She had seen a portion of IZUMO break off and fall away the day before. Itsukushima was a smaller floating island than IZUMO, but How do you split something like that? She had questions, but the footage from a PR committee member clearly showed what looked like two islands in the ocean below the dark clouds. Reports of tsunami damage were coming in from the surrounding areas and the remaining K.P.A. Italia forces had sent out a statement saying they would continue their resistance. Wow, said Asama. The divine network is on the verge of overloading. Oh, sorry. Ill switch it over to local mode for the time being! Several sign frames appeared around her and Hanami struck a few of them to shrink them. Everyone exchanged a glance to see what the others would decide. That took some time getting here, said Matsunaga. I heard about it before I arrived. He took a more casual posture and looked up into Avalons sky as he spoke. Well, as ambassador, Ill give you one last notification. What is that? Shaja. He breathed out into the sky as if exhaling tobacco smoke. Hashiba told me to say this. She said Musashi could easily bring in some supplies or mercenaries when it returned to Magdeburg, so she told me to make an announcement at the end of the meeting. Basically, the Sack of Magdeburg is beginning early. !? Dont look so shocked, he said. Its beginning a day early, so tonight at eight. Thats two hours from now, right? Right. In two hours, the thirty thousand warriors laying siege outside will come rushing in. And at 6:12 PM, Matsunaga had completed his job as ambassador, so he and Suleiman left Magdeburg in his primary ship, the Shigisan. At the same time, the M.H.R.R. Catholics used a barrier to cut off all divine transmissions around Magdeburg. Asama worked with Magdeburgs academy to restore a Shinto base to the citys divine transmission environment, but they could not contact anyone outside the city. Essentially, Magdeburgs eyes and ears had been taken from them in the darkness of the night. However, they managed to salvage a few pieces of information from the transmissions sent in just before they were cut off. The first was K.P.A. Italias situation. Asama distributed it to everyone else. To Whom It May Concern, How are you doing on this early summer day? Amen. Thanks to your excellent guidance, we have just had the wonderful experience of defeat. Itsukushima was sunk and the Pope-Chancellor is missing, but all the more, the moderates are working toward a peaceful resolution while the resistors are heading out to the field to resist. Once that begins Is it just me, or is there a lot of sarcasm in this? Heh heh heh. I do see some hints of resentment here and there. Flat politician, what do you think? Its definitely an issue that the Pope-Chancellor is missing. That means the manager of the Catholic forces and the Testament Union nations is absent. The different nations will have to begin checking on and trying to take advantage of the situation. Meaning The European and Tsirhc nations wont be able to work together and that creates the perfect opening for Hashibas group to interfere. Another piece of information was the Musashis status. When the Musashi had been informed of the early start to the Sack of Magdeburg, it had still been in a city on the border with Holland while letting off the evacuees. It would take eight hours to be towed all the way back to Magdeburg. Even if they left at 6:30 PM, they would only arrive the following morning at 4:30 AM. The divine mail from the Musashi just before transmissions were cut off had been short: We will do our best to arrive as quickly as possible. Over. The Musashi group in Magdeburg could only interpret those words for themselves. And at 6:30 PM, the entire city of Magdeburg was filled with a rush of reconsidering or reconstructing their defenses and a state of emergency was announced. Novice: The enemy could receive reinforcements or any number of other bad scenarios could play out, so whether the Musashi can arrive more quickly is going to be our lifeline here. Would Magdeburg last until then? And Asama spoke for all of the Musashi residents there. I wonder what Toori-kun and the others are doing right now. Volume 3C, 65: Slightly Heated Moaner Volume 3C, Chapter 65: Slightly Heated Moaner What is by your side Yet not by your side? Point Allocation (Self-Discipline) A certain dark room was shaking. The cramped, oblong room was actually the cabin of a carriage. The room was installed with two benches facing each other, the left side contained a curtained window and the right side contained curtained double doors. The only sounds were those of turning axles, of overlapping horseshoes, and of voices beyond the thick curtain to the front. Okay, Ture-yan, we can get to Rudolf IIs tower with this, right? We can. It should only take about an hour longer. But Miss Margot, you are surprisingly good at driving a carriage. Well, my family used this kind of thing sometimes. Those two were up front in the coachmans seat. Mitotsudaira listened to them while sitting motionless in the cabins back seat. The crossdressing idiot was fast asleep and leaning up against her. I-I must not interrupt his sleep! Her characteristics as a beastman non-human left her feeling more alert at night. That and all the thoughts in her head kept her from sleeping. How can I sleep after that letter a bird delivered to my mother during our break? It had informed them of K.P.A. Italias defeat and that the Sack of Magdeburg had been moved up to eight at night which was only about an hour and a half away. This is not good, thought Mitotsudaira. They wanted to confirm the information, but they could not use any wide-range or base-point divine transmissions for fear of having the signal intercepted. And as they approached the Magdeburg region, they entered the effects of the M.H.R.R. Catholics transmission blocking barrier, so any divine transmission grew staticky unless they were close enough to speak face-to-face anyway. Based on what her mother had said during their break, they were still about half an hour away from Rudolf IIs tower on the outskirts of Magdeburg. They needed to get Great Chancellor Carlos Is memo in the remaining hour and, according to Tenzou We could always break into Magdeburg and meet up with the others there. They had a single primary reason for doing something so dangerous. Most likely, the Hashiba and M.H.R.R. Catholic fleets in the K.P.A. Italia region will arrive from the south and they will attempt to sink the Musashi as an extension of the Sack of Magdeburg. The Testament Union cannot move with the Pope-Chancellor missing, so no one will stop them or see any reason to do so. The Musashi will need to keep its time in Magdeburg to an absolute minimum, so they will not have time to retrieve us outside the city. Couldnt you meet up with them later in order to protect your king? Musashis next stop is Edo in Kantou. If we wanted to meet up with them, we would have to pass through P.A. Oda. I see. Mitotsudairas mother had nodded and smiled as she climbed onto the coachmans seat. Then let us go with that. And I think we will help you out in a few ways. So if it proves too difficultyes. Until Musashi secures its rule over Kantou and Tohoku and then returns to Europe, Hexagone Fran?aise could place you under our protection. They certainly wanted to avoid that, but it did function as a backup plan just in case. However, the idiot had muttered A party in the candy house, hm? with a perfectly serious expression. I-if I had to live with my king while surrounded by that smell, I think I would go insane. That smell had permeated her memories. It told her that her parents had spent some happy times together, but it also proved that her mothers story was completely accurate. It scared her when she remembered asking Why did you scream if it felt good? when she had heard the story as a child. She was also unsure what to think of her mother for answering Youll understand when youre older. At any rate, she sighed in the dark cabin while supporting the crossdresser with her shoulder and she began to wonder how to spend the nearly half an hour until they arrived. Tenzou and Mary sat in the opposite bench, but they were both leaning up against each other as they slept. At first, Tenzou had asked if he could get some sleep. Its quite something to hear the 1st special duty officer say that. At the very least, she had never heard him say it before. She did think he had spent a sleepless night standing watch the night before and given what was to come Its a little conceited to assume its because he feels safe when were with him, isnt it? Not having her mother as an enemy was likely the biggest factor. Mary had initially let him lean on her while speaking with Mitotsudaira, but she had finally nodded off and now they were both gently leaning on each other. Tenzou was pressing against Marys breasts from below, but Naito had already recorded it. Once they returned to the Musashi and everything Naito had recorded in the past few days was released, it seemed certain that Tenzou would receive overkill levels of damage, but according to Naito Ill release it bit by bit, so dont worry, Mito-tsan! Even Tenzou will be able to level up! If it was going to help him grow stronger, there was no arguing against it. Anyway Rudolf IIs tower, huh? I suppose my king will handle the negotiation while Tenzou and I support him. I have a feeling that isnt going to turn out well, but if it comes to a fight, mother or I will have to take over. I wonder whats going to happen. Mitotsudaira looked out the carriage window. A dark forest of thick trees surrounded them. The ground was covered with a complex mixture of fallen leaves and trees, but the headless horse-drawn carriage raced through it all without hitting anything and while only shaking slightly. But it was not that the carriage was avoiding everything. The trees C even the largest of them C would move out of the carriages way before it hit them. Meanwhile, the wheels spewed blue flames while leaping over any stones, slopes, bumps, or cracks. ..! Some gentle wind carried a whinny into the carriage. How does that thing whinny? She felt that asking would be admitting defeat, but then she saw some silver hair dancing outside the window. It was her mothers. Mitotsudaira looked away from the window and toward her mother in the coachmans seat up front. In Europe, a headless horse-drawn carriage was a spirit of misfortune, so only someone on an even higher level could contain its power and control it as her own. In other words Only the Reine des Garous can use this. There was a procedure to follow, but if she called for this type of being, they would come. That was her right as a royal of a high-level non-human race. And since the Reine des Garous and other Loup-Garous had lived in the forests and mountains without obeying the national boundaries, she knew a lot about the forests and mountains of M.H.R.R. despite her affiliation with Hexagone Fran?aise. According to her Normally, the M.H.R.R. Catholics would be watching the forests as well, but their focus on Magdeburg and K.P.A. Italia has left the western border shorthanded. The forests continue almost all the way to Magdeburg, so we should be able to follow them. If it comes to it, we can also run along the river. This thing is fast. For brief moments when they moved from the forest to a mountain ridge or leaped across a valley, the night sky would come into view. They raced onward as if they were rolling uncontrollably down a hill. Mitotsudaira only now realized why her mother was acting as their guide. Help from a high-level non-human royal allowed them to cross national borders without issue. She saw Naito sitting next to her mother and navigating with a Magie Figur that displayed a hand-drawn map of M.H.R.R. Naruze had once made the map by drawing the landscape from the air and it had only been allowed because it qualified as a landscape drawing and not a map. Naito knew the M.H.R.R. land, so she used a viewing spell to search out spots without any Catholic forces or aerial ships. Mitotsudairas mother would then speed up to make up for the extra distance needed to circle around the Catholics. They leaped across a valley and the carriage accelerated as soon as it landed. At the same time, the trees moved out of the way and the fleeing fairies would occasionally laugh loudly perhaps to hide their fear. Mitotsudaira heard her mother laugh quietly out front and the fairies quieted down. However, her mother then began to hum. Hm, hm, hm. Im glad I have you with me, Margot. On my own, I probably wouldnt have gone to all this trouble. I would have taken the most direct path and broken through any kind of checkpoint. Well, Im only doing this based on Tenzous advice. When dropping down from IZUMO, he checked on M.H.R.Rs terrain and on the movements of the ships, so he managed to work out the shortest route. Naito laughed quietly. I guess you could say our current situation is thanks to a combination of his good points and your good points. Those goods points dont conflict at all, so I think weve gotten twice the speed out of it. She summed that up well. Tenzou had instructed Naito to work as navigator, but that must have been because he deemed her the best at giving Mitotsudairas mother instructions. With her mother alone, the odds were good she would intentionally charge right into a checkpoint to have some fun. And since Naito was used to moving quickly Cmon, lets speed up even more! She would egg Mitotsudairas mother on which allowed the woman to enjoy their reckless journey. Huh? I can rationally analyze this when Im on my own? She had a feeling that meant the carriage as a whole was not rational, but there was no point in thinking about it any further. Meanwhile, she sensed her mother nodding in response to something Naito said. The curtain suddenly opened and the woman glanced at Tenzou and Mary. He is a reliable individual, isnt he? He even calculated the angle at which I jumped down to catch up more quickly. To be honest, I didnt expect for you to arrive until midday. Her smiling eyes then turned toward her daughter. Oh, Nate. Youre too skinny to make a proper bed for your king. Wh-what are you talking about, mother!? Just focus on your conversation! Theres no need to start insulting me! Mitotsudaira bared her teeth as she spoke, but her mother only placed her hands on her cheeks and wiggled around. Oh, dear. My daughter is jealous that Im talking with her classmate! She had let go of the reins to bring her hands to her cheeks, so the carriage made a large bounce. Naito frantically grabbed the reins and handed them to the woman, but Mitotsudaira was certain she briefly saw the bottom of a valley. Th-that was close!! She only now realized what it meant to entrust her life to someone so capricious. But when the carriage shook a bit as it stabilized, the boy next to her swayed and leaned further onto her. Before she could even think, his cheek pressed up against her shoulder and chest. Ehhhhh!? With the wig on, one could almost mistake his face for a girls, but ? His scent was different. No, she sensed a new scent on him. It was her mothers. !? Mitotsudaira felt her eyebrows bend and strength enter her lower lip. She detected her mothers scent on him. She normally only detected his and Kimis scents and more recently Horizons had joined the mix. Thanks to the Blue Thunder, Horizons scent was that of bread, bacon, and butter, so it was especially hard to bear on an empty stomach. She also noticed Asama, Suzu, Masazumi, and something dog-like, but it was all overpowered by her mothers scent. Not only that, but it was the scent of her lips. Kh It was not a knights place to ask what had happened the night before, but when she pictured Kimi and Horizon in her head, her mood took a truly regrettable turn. An awful sense that he had been stolen or tainted pushed up from the bottom of her heart. So she brought her nose in close. She looked forward and saw her mother speaking with Naito. So the M.H.R.R. broadcast committees famous divine TV show Burnt at the Stake Around the World really is done live? I had a feeling that part where they run around at the very end wasnt rehearsed. Next week, theyre doing the Celtic version in England, so I wonder whats going to happen. The craftsmen have been getting pretty crazy lately. Mitotsudaira wanted nothing to do with that conversation, but that only left The 1st special duty officer and Mary. The two had slipped from their previous position, so Tenzous face was now pressed up against Marys breasts. He risked suffocation, but he was probably getting a nice dream out of it. Mitotsudaira made a mental note to inform Naito later. For the moment, she had other business to attend to. Nn. Her nose twitched as she more closely observed his scent. The strongest scent was a nostalgic one of her mothers cooking. Salt and herbs were the primary seasonings and the meat was mostly deer or boar. But below that Ah. She detected the scent of her mothers skin as if the woman had held him in her arms. She also seemed to have wrapped her legs around him a bit, but I-it doesnt seem like they were lying together! Part of her felt she had let her imagination run too wild about her mother and king, but one was a capricious beast and the other was a nudist idiot. The latter also seemed to be something of a heroine, so reality could be quite cruel. At any rate, she found the scent of her mothers lips on his forehead, cheek, and neck, but it seemed their lips had never met. She took a deep sigh of relief. She was mostly glad she did not have to share that kind of a secret with her king, but My mothers scent The woman had clearly licked him and moved her lips across him. The mere presence of that scent irritated her, but it especially angered her that it was on her king. It felt like someone else had marked her king and it transformed her faintheartedness into anger. So to erase her mothers scent, she brought her own lips and tongue in close. But she stopped. Her shoulders drooped and she pulled back a bit. I am his knight. She was not a beast, she was not the princess who was meant to have this sort of intimacy, and she was not part of the family that supported him. In the group here, her role was in combat. Once they returned to the Musashi, she could ask Kimi to have him take a bath or ask Tomo to purify him. But just as she told herself this was not her role Nn. He shifted position and leaned even further up against her. She did not have large enough breasts to catch him like Mary did Tenzou, so he began to fall straight past her chest. !? She frantically supported him in both arms as he collapsed face up. What is this!? Why am I holding him like a prince holds a princess in a school play!? She remembered when they had done Snow White for a school play in elementary school. Asama had been tall back then too, so she had played the prince. Kimi had been wicked back then too, but for some reason, she had played the princess. After the princess ate the poisoned apple in the forest and stopped breathing, she for some reason shouted Now! Give me CPR! Get that heart massage started! to the prince. That was a very dangerous play. It had been so sudden that Asama had forgotten her lines and frozen up, so the idiot had walked out from behind the curtain. He had been naked but coated in melted chocolate and had worn a bundle of greens on his head. Im a tree! A tree of the forest! But Im a tree with a stamen! Okay! Topknot! He had started doing that indiscriminately, so Asama had shot him and brought peace back to the world just in time for the play to end. Was the current pose meant to be revenge for his sister not getting her massage back then? N-no, calm down! This is a coincidence! Yes, a coincidence!! She tried to correct their positions, but Nn. She relaxed when she heard him breathing in his sleep. Well, if he is comfortable, I suppose this is fine. She checked again to make sure no one was paying any attention to her. And she gently brushed her cheek and throat on his forehead. She knew this was just like a cat or dog marking its territory and she placed her own scent on top of her mothers. She decided she would have Kimi or Tomo get rid of it all once they returned to Musashi. So everyone has finally disembarked, have they? Lines of bookshelves filled the library on the starboard side of Musashi Ariadust Academys first floor. Horizon sat in the seat in front of the counter and she closed her book after Heidi gave her a report on the situation. The librarys lights had already come on, but some children were still inside. The evacuation of Magdeburg and transportation of materials had left everyone so busy that a lot of childrens parents had yet to return home. Horizon handed the children some biscotti she had brought from the Blue Thunder and asked Heidi a question. So when can we return to Magdeburg? I think well have to wait another two hours before we can leave. We have to unload the transport ships, unload the people, and unload the materials, so its probably going to take some time. In that case... Horizon placed a hand on her chin and saw Heidi place Erimaki on her head. It will take a total of ten hours to reach Magdeburg? By then, the Sack of Magdeburg will have ended and enemy reinforcements will have arrived from K.P.A. Italia. Thats true, admitted Heidi while sitting on the counter and looking into the southern sky. Hexagone Fran?aise has Anne of Austria and Mazarin there, the Protestants have Luther aka Tomoe Gozen and Mayor Guericke the Hemisphere Manufacturer there, and we have some of our people there. Whether theyre partially eliminated or simply protected will greatly affect the future situation in Europe. It is a difficult situation, muttered Horizon with a sigh. Heidi suddenly tilted her head. Have you changed, Horizon? Horizon tilted her own head at that question about change. How would I have changed? Oh, um Heidi opened sign frames and took care of some work as she spoke. Youre still impatient because you want to go rescue Toori-kun, right? Impatient? And still? Judge. Heidis bitter smile lost its bitterness. Maybe its the influence of your new greed and sorrow. Are you impatiently greedy because you dont want to experience sorrow? I have no sense of it myself, but is that how I look? But then Horizon asked something else. Have you ever felt something like this? I think we all did when we went to save you. Horizon slowly looked away from the girl and finally nodded. Judge. I see. I just found the answer to a mystery I had put on hold. Oh, did I accidentally cause something amazing? Judge. To be honest, even if I think back to then, I have a hard time judging Toori-samas true intentions because he camouflaged them behind so many irregular actions. Heidi averted her gaze when she heard that. Yeah But that too must have come from his impatience and his other emotions I have yet to obtain. You should tell him that once he gets back. Judge. Horizon nodded and faced Heidi again. Have you ever felt something like that on a more individual level? Hm. I think Id like it if it was Shiro-kun that felt it instead of me. Horizon tilted her head in confusion, so Heidi smiled. A lot happened while you were gone. Will you eventually tell me about it? If it happened while I was gone, then it is not something I absolutely must hear about. Judge. It might help you figure out how to use your emotions once you get them all back. Heidi typed on her keyboard and tapped Erimakis head. The Mouse produced a new sign frame, but Heidi frowned when she read it. Ugh I changed the transport ships descent pattern to speed up the process, but it actually slowed it all down Yes, something similar happened when I was trying to figure out the best way to place my new bread in the Blue Thunders oven. My first method fit the most in, but when I tried it again, it seemed impossible to reproduce. Hmm. What to do? With this, its going to take us ten hours to reach Magdeburg. Its seven in the evening now, so we wont arrive until five in the morning. The Sack of Magdeburg begins at eight, so we would be nine hours late. Just as Horizon frowned, a sign frame displaying Shirojiro appeared next to Heidis face. Heidi, I have brought the Commerce and Industry Guild under control. We will not be transporting the materials. That allows the Musashi to leave two hours early. Eh? What do you mean? When sending down Magdeburgs people, we had planned to load the transport ships with materials for the Musashi, but that has been cancelled. We will leave the transport ships here and let the people use them as temporary housing. That should allow the Musashi to begin moving right away. Please rearrange the schedule. Horizon tilted her head at their exchange. Shirojiro-sama is passing up a chance to make money? Has he gone insane? Shiro-kun! Shiro-kun! Did you hear what she said!? Just to be clear, I have not forgotten about the money, said Shirojiro while crossing his arms. I have bought the ships we are leaving behind and their previous owners will use those funds to help buy new transport ships in Kantou IZUMO. Of course, I have already bought up all of Kantou IZUMOs transport ships. Way to go, Shiro-kun! Youre so wonderfully cruel!! That darkness makes the glint of gold appear all the more beautiful!! Over the sign frame, the treasurer duo formed a yen symbol with their fingers and ended the conversation. Horizon watched as Heidi sighed and opened a new calculation sign frame. This is becoming something of a puzzle, but I guess I have to work at solving it, she said. We cant cruise over M.H.R.R., so its still going to take eight hours to reach Magdeburg even if we shorten it by two hours. Just as she leaned back on the counter, Horizon spoke up. Judge. Then how about I search for a way of fixing that? And I have an idea who might be the best one for the job. Until then, you continue coordinating everything, Heidi-sama. Eh? asked Heidi. Horizon nodded expressionlessly. If something is frustrating you, I believe you should take action to deal with it. Volume 3C, 66: Viewers of the Metal Tower Volume 3C, Chapter 66: Viewers of the Metal Tower What can only Be whispered about? Point Allocation (Itll be found out eventually) The tower simply stood there. Is it just me or does this thing look really fake? asked the crossdresser. The metal tower pierced up into the night. The base was thirty meters across and as for its height Ive heard it is five hundred meters tall, said Tenzou as he looked around. They stood on a hill. It gave them an excellent view and a forest and village were located at the bottom of the hill. They had left the carriage in the forest and spent a few minutes walking the rest of the way. But there was no defensive wall. Perhaps to house guards, a few small, decorated buildings were located around the tower and they were all connected by a wall. Another wall surrounded the tower outside those buildings, but neither wall was tall enough to be any defense. I see. Tenzou crossed his arms and turned to the Reine des Garous who was also looking up at the tower. Reine des Garous-dono, does M.H.R.R. have no intention of protecting Chancellor Rudolf II? I can think of no other explanation for sending the Catholic chancellor to Protestant land. I believe the information and facts you already have cover that. The chancellor and student council president were given their positions due to their family, but the elder brother turned away from politics just as his historical counterpart did. He immersed himself in Technomagie and the arts and was confined to his residence while his brother faced the Thirty Years War as a puppet. However The Reine des Garous shrugged. From what Ive heard, Rudolf II was all for the move to this tower. Really? asked Mary as she stepped up next to Tenzou. She may have been interested because she herself had essentially been imprisoned for a time. She wrapped her arms around Tenzous arm and asked the Reine des Garous a question. Does Chancellor Rudolf II think he is unwanted? Thats a good question. Tenzou saw the Reine des Garous narrow her eyes at Marys question. I think most everyone has thought that at some point or another. Of course, thats just a personal worldview. Those words pushed Tenzou to look at Mary. She seemed to think for a few moments but eventually bent the scar on her cheek and nodded. Judge. Thank you very much. Thats right. I think both Chancellor Rudolf II and you are normal people just like us. Testament. The Reine des Garouss eyes bent as she smiled toward Mary. I would say it is especially true of someone from the House of Habsburg like Rudolf II. So many other families want that bloodline, so their personality is often completely ignored. I can imagine so, said Tenzou as he and Mary nodded. The House of Habsburg, huh? Rudolf II and his brother Matthias were from that well-known house that had its origins in Switzerland and formed the foundation for M.H.R.R.s southern principalities and Tres Espa?as ruling family. Rather than focusing on a single nation, they let their house stretch between nations so they could all prosper. In a way, you could say theyre trying to unify Europe through a bloodline rather than a nation. Europe was filled with war, but the bonds between two nations were much stronger when their rulers came from the same house. So any nation ruled by the Habsburgs would send more Habsburgs to other nations through political marriages, avoid war between the same house, and work together to develop further. And because the foundation of that development came from the bloodline They are aprolific house, arent they? Their house motto came from the fact that Habsburg women were said to have many children. I think it was Let others wage war. You, lucky Austria, shall marry!. That had been said by Maximilian I, the M.H.R.R. chancellor who had brought the imperial throne to the Habsburg family. Mercenaries had been the stars of the battlefield during the late middle ages and he had gained the support of those mercenaries, but he was still popular in the middle ages genre of porn games. Tenzou was fairly certain the most recent title was The Final Middle-Aged Knight, but displaying that house motto at the end had become the tradition, especially when the player made the wrong choices and reached an unmarried ending. It really gets to you after an NTR ending. Mary then tugged on his arm, so he turned to see what she wanted. Master Tenzou, you have a game with those words in it, dont you? You wouldnt let me see very much of it, but were you studying for today? Giving me that impressed look makes it hard to know what to say, Mary-dono. I mean, look behind you. Mitotsudaira-dono and Naito-dono are gesturing for me to come over there. He ignored the gestures, but he did look back and forth between the Reine des Garous and Mitotsudaira. But Hexagone Fran?aise didnt want any interference from the Habsburgs and their strong M.H.R.R. influence, so you set up a dynasty with the House of Bourbon, didnt you? Testament. That is why we have to take the Thirty Years War so seriously. Ever since the middle ages, the Habsburgs have been attempting to rule Europe, but Hexagone Fran?aise will stop them. When you get down to it, that is what we are fighting over. I see, said the girls. Mary and Mitotsudaira had their connections to other nations via family or inherited name, so this topic was closely connected to them. Tenzou decided not to avoid this kind of topic in the future and to instead discuss it over tea with a newspaper in one hand. Anyway, Chancellor Rudolf II seems like a complicated individual. He looked up at the tower and noticed the only windows were on the stairway circling along the outer edge. The very top was solid wall. What do you think is going to happen here, Toori-dono? He looked over but found the crossdressing idiot had vanished. Oh? he wondered as he looked around and spotted him by the entrance to the tower on the surrounding wall. Heyyy! Get over here, everyone! They say theyll tell us how to get in!! Ahhhhh! Why are you starting this on your own!? Tenzou pulled on Marys hand and walked over. This is enemy territory, so it is too dangerous to act on your own! What!? Acting on my own!? But you do that all the time! Like when you sit in the corner of the room and grin while imagining Mary naked. Oh, my. Mary placed her hands on her blushing cheek, but the real danger was Naito recording both that and the breasts trapped between Marys elbows. Mary-dono? he said so only she could hear. Wh-while that may bea little true, its, um, inappropriate. Eh? Oh, judge! I-I suppose it would be. In public at least. Yes. Now that he had her understanding, he could make a show of denying it. I-I do not do that! Isnt that right, Mary-dono! Y-yes. Master Tenzou would never do something so inappropriate. He has no interest in his wifes body and he always focuses on his games when Im changing. Not that I would mind if he looked. Mitotsudaira and Naito started gesturing him over. The Reine des Garous also said oh, my with a hint of warning in her voice. What is this about not imagining your wife naked? she asked him. Listen. When you see your beloved, it doesnt matter what they are wearing or if they are in another room. You need to use their scent to imagine every inch of their body and your imagination cannot stop until you have pictured how you will intertwine your bodies, take them into your mouth, and offer yourself up to them. And I am not talking about later that night; I mean five seconds later. W-wait, mother! Thats taking this way too far!! But Mary must not have known what the women meant because she tilted her head. All the same, she blushed and smiled at the Reine des Garous. I dont mind if you dont imagine me, she told Tenzou. After all, you can actually look at me whenever you want. She averted her gaze a little and smiled. You still havent taken a good look, buthave you been looking without me noticing? I know I toss and turn in my sleep a lot, but my blanket has never fallen off by morning. That is far too dangerous to mention without getting into the details!! Ohh? Naito and Mitotsudaira glared at him from behind Mary and Naito gave an extremely wooden comment. I neeeeever would have thought you were so kind, Tenzou. You only look at her in her sleep? Thats just creepy. Th-that is not the case! I asked the female kobolds to fix her blanket for five yen a night! I havent been looking! Not to mention that she likes to hold things in her sleep, so she holds the blanket in place. She sometimes grabs one of the kobolds and it gets too tangled in the blanket to escape. She is so lovely. But the next thing he knew, Naito was recording from behind Mary and Mitotsudaira was checking over the footage with a glare. And from beyond them Heyyy! Hurry up! The crossdresser was calling them, so Tenzou pulled on Marys hand and continued that way. Mitotsudaira hurried toward the wall surrounding the tower and heard Naito say that Tenzou had escaped. It did not take long for the idiot to come into view. What is it, chanc-no, um He was crossdressing and she wanted to believe it was a disguise and not his personal preference. However, she was not sure what to call him in that case. Oh, cmon, Nate! My name is Pressie! Call me Pressie!! Was that supposed to come from his position as student council president? Anyway, Naito gave her opinion as she too lined up in front of the tower. How about Miss Wit? First name: Dim. Oh, I guess my idea of Miss Stupid was a little too direct. Our girls are surprisingly harsh, added Tenzou. At any rate, the idiot was speaking with someone standing at the center of the path leading to the tower. Mitotsudaira looked to the person standing beyond him. A noble? The woman wore an M.H.R.R. girls uniform as a dress. She gave a kindhearted smile and another woman stood near the wide-open entrance to the tower. This is looking a lot like a brothel to me. Naito sounded concerned, but the woman speaking with the crossdresser only smiled. Surely you are at least prepared for that if you came here. Whether day or night, Master Rudolf is always searching for a partner. But by this point, plastering the neighboring city with posters isnt enough to bring anyone in. The tall, well-built woman who seemed to be standing guard at the entrance nodded. Master Rudolfs policy is to never turn anyone away. If you will provide him some entertainment, then please continue. Or are you here to take someone back? At that point, she smiled bitterly. Surely you did not think you could simply make a casual visit. Eh? Does this mean? Mitotsudaira could not help but gulp. Ehhhh!? This is that kind of mission!? She turned around and found the idiot gesturing her over. She ran over and the idiot began a scrum with the others. Good, girl. Now, stay, stay. Nate, how are you treated on the Musashi? N-not like this! I assure you! At any rate, the idiot, Mitotsudairas mother, and everyone else joined the strategy scrum. First, the mother nodded calmly. How about we just climb on up and kill him? M-mother, why do you always jump to the most extreme option? Then are you volunteering to go, Nate? She could not help but fall silent at that. We have no choice, said the idiot. I guess Ill go. Eh!? Wh-what are you talking about, chancellor!? If Musashis chancellor had that kind offabulous relationship with another academys chancellor, it would be like having a black belt in International Shudo and his approval rating would drop like a rock! You really get worked up sometimes, you know that? Personally, I think people would just think its one of his usual physical comedy routines. Mitotsudaira nearly agreed with Naito but stopped herself. Regardless, the idiot scratched his head and glanced over at Mitotsudaira. Yeah, I guess youre right. But while its true something might happen, Maman is way too strong when she gets serious and Tenzou would be ignored from the get-go. D-did you have to throw an insult in there!? What!? If you dont like it, then get to crossdressing! Ive definitely got the upper hand in life compared to some hat boy who cant even crossdress! So you have an upper hand in a race to the bottom? wondered Mitotsudaira. And Chancellor, um, well Call me Pressie. You promised, remember? He quieted down when everyone glared at him, but then they slapped him on the back to get him speaking again. Anyway Marys definitely not an option here, right? ? Mary did not seem to understand what any of this meant, but there was no helping that. And Gold Mar isnt an option either, continued the idiot. Yeah, I have Ga-chan. Right? So that leaves me. The idiot left the scrum and turned his back. He looked to the tower, got down in a bowlegged crouch, and pulled on the crotch of his clothing to adjust the position. Finally, he slapped himself on the butt. Okay, Ill be going. Ill probably be back late, but wait to eat until Im back. Y-you are awful! shouted Tenzou. This guy is just plain awful! No, um, w-wait a minute! Mitotsudaira frantically called out to him. He had already been licked all over by her mother, so if he was taken away by that side of things as well, she would be a disgrace to the title of knight. And so she spoke more on reflex than as a thought-out decision. I will go!! Mitotsudaira shouted without thinking, but Ah. She was ashamed that part of her regretted the decision. But she saw the crossdresser turn around in front of her and he looked to her with the ends of his eyebrows lowered. Nate Wh-what? Judge. The idiot hung his head, placed his hands on her shoulders, lowered them, and then groped her. You just dont have the chest to pull it off. She swung down a fist and embedded the idiot in the earth. The Seto Inland Sea drifted in the dark night. A victory celebration was underway in front of the aerial ships that had landed on the beach. The revelers wore M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda uniforms. They were celebrating the defeat of K.P.A. Italia by the southern warriors of the M.H.R.R. Catholics, Hashiba, and P.A. Oda. The boundaries between nation and religion were crossed on that beach, the bonfires illuminated countless figures, and Garudas and Djinns were sent flying around by celebratory fireworks spells. The religious gap created a difference in foods that divided the festival stands, but both sides spoke with each other and the beach was perfect for drawing out diagrams to review the battle. They bragged or talked more rationally, but they were all after the sense of liberation brought on by making such a racket. There was plenty of music and dancing and the groups of girls were especially loud as they got into fights and hit back. But in contrast to the commotion below, the ships moored on the beach remained entirely dark. However, a table was set up next to the railing on the bow of the largest ship in the center. Matthias, you did well today. Well done. Matthias turned toward a red uniform as he cut his nails with a knife he pulled from his pocket. Well done? Well, Im sure youre just being polite, but I didnt really do anything, Maeda. It was all of you that did all the work. Speaking of which, I heard Kuki was hurt pretty badly. Will he be okay? Testament. The bleeding has been stopped and he is speaking with the health committee about whether they should regenerate the arm or create a new one. Anyway, he is the kind of person who will be honored to hear you were concerned about him, so that is enough. You all really are amazing. And Matthias sat in a chair he carried over to the edge of the deck and asked a question of the red uniform. Maeda, are you headed north like me? Toshiie nodded, as did Matsu on his shoulder. He then approached the edge of the deck while wrapped in a faint light. You dont have to go to Magdeburg if you dont want, Matthias. Im worried about my brother, though. Not that I think he would meet with me. Thats a tricky situation. But from what I had heard, Chancellor Rudolf II was the one distancing himself from you. Well, he has no desire for fame or anything else, so hes the normal one. Im the one at fault. Historically, Rudolf II so loved chivalry, Technomagie, and the arts that he never gave any thought to his nation. Matthias crossed his arms and smiled bitterly. But I ended up being the one that preferred chivalry and pretending to be a king. And while were at it, I also seem to like pretending to be a Sengoku commander. After all, Im about to supplant my superior. Matthias Chancellor Rudolf II is Testament. Matthias nodded. My brother isnt the type to die that easily. He wouldnt be when he was born from the history of the Habsburgs. He is their one and only success. Andthat means no one can ever understand him. Which is why everyone refers to him as a Wahnsinniger. He then changed the subject. Now, lets get going to Magdeburg. It might be over by the time we get there, but we still need to go bring an end to my brothers era. Volume 3C, 67: Searcher in the Metal Tower Volume 3C, Chapter 67: Searcher in the Metal Tower What resembles the smell of blood Resembles the taste of blood Yet is harder than blood? Point Allocation (Iron) The imprisoning tower was made of iron. The floors, walls, staircase, hallways, and even the chairs in the landings were all made of hard metal. They certainly were thorough. Mitotsudaira heard her voice and footsteps echoing through the metal spiral staircase. The well-built female guard at the entrance had insisted they enter one at a time, so she had gone in alone. I knew it was meant as a prison, but I didnt expect it to be this sturdy. The torches and the cloth covers on the chairs were the only non-metal materials. The only other things not made of metal were Me as I climb the stairs, and Occasionally, she would see someone collapsed on the landings or in the chairs placed in the viewing hallways. Their clothes were disheveled, their skin exposed, and they were gasping for breath. I-is this, um, what I think it is? She could easily hear the heavy breathing and faint voices in the quiet hallways and staircases. The gentle voices echoed off the walls with an intoxicated quaver to them. Master Rudolf Youre so wonderful Youre just so rough I dont think my body can survive much more of this Ehhh!? Thats really whats going on here!? Mitotsudaira very nearly stopped walking, but she instead quickly moved past those women while briefly glancing over at them. N-negotiate! I need to negotiate! Hell understand if I explain the situation! But what if he demanded her body in exchange for the memo? Then She had prepared herself for this from the moment she volunteered to go. This was not a knights job, but a knight could not allow her king or another lady to be defiled. But even so, she was certainly not enthusiastic about this job and had only volunteered by process of elimination. That may have been why he had spoken to her as she had started to regret her decision. Hey, Nate. You dont have to go, you know? Im not gonna force anyone to do something they dont want to. Hey, Tenzou. Drinks. Three minutes, okay? Y-youre contradicting everything you just said! But once Tenzou returned with drinks in paper cups he had bought at the Thales-style vending machine located next to the tower, Mitotsudaira had taken one and spoken to the idiot. What do you mean I dont have to go? If I dont, we wont get this material on the Princess Disappearances. Not to mention that Hexagone Fran?aise asked us to perform this investigation. Dont worry about it, dont worry about it. He had waved his hand dismissively. You know that thing that sounds like a tragic event from a porn game? Was it called the Sack of Magdeburg? Well, once its over, this Rud-whatever guy will go away, right? Im sure the entire tower will be abandoned, but we can always have that cruel merchant buy the memo afterwards. Or if he takes it with him, we can search him out, have Itoken exercise with him, and get it that way. He apparently loves Technomagie, so Itoken might get a bit dispelled, though. If that happened, I think our class would get a little less chaotic. As they had spoken, she had started feeling more inclined to go. It was less about knowing she did not have to go and more about knowing her king was worried about her. She felt honored but also felt inexperienced for making him worry. So I suppose I came here to prove Im a proper knight. She sighed as she climbed the stairs. Did they say this tower is five hundred meters tall? She could see the distant landscape out the occasional arrow slit or window. She could tell she was climbing higher because that landscape grew wider and wider. This feels like mountain climbing. There had been an elevator that used spirit spells on the first floor, but she had chosen not to use it when she did not know where it would take her. There were elevator entrances on each consecutive floor, but they seemed to be for the residents in the waiting rooms and required special keys to unlock. In other words, she had made the wrong decision at the very beginning. How long has it been since I climbed this high on foot? Musashis total height was about one hundred sixty meters. She would run up to Musashinos bridge during training, but she decided she needed to train more in vertical movement. She sighed again, placed both heels on the floor, and gathered her strength. She looked to the wall and saw a metal plate that said Not far now to Chancellor Rudolf IIs room! And after she finished climbing that flight of stairs It really isnt far. The hallway ahead curved gently and ended with only an elevator entrance and a large metal door. Mitotsudaira sighed yet again and took a light step straight up. She jumped, landed, and realized her body was a bit weak. It was partially due to the extent of the climb, but it was also true she had rushed a little too much. At any rate, she checked the elevator and peered down from the window. Oh, Im not that high up. She was only able to think that due to the view she normally had from the Musashi. She also felt more relaxed than when closer to the ground, but that too may have come from being a resident of Musashi. There was a time when I constantly told myself I wasnt one. She exhaled, breathed in new air, reached for the knocker on the large door, and told herself she needed to give a proper greeting as Musashis representative. Now, then. She pulled back the knocker and swung it forward. But that light action was enough to move the large door before she could knock. The door opened and darkness spread out before her eyes. Eh? Not only had it not been locked, but it had not been properly closed. Pulled by the opening door and the knocker, she took a few steps into the room. And Ah. Oh, no, she thought, fearing they would think she had opened the door without even trying to knock. She feared they would think she had failed to follow the proper etiquette of a visitor. But then her nose detected a certain scent: blood and other bodily fluids. !? All of her bodys hair bristled because this scent did not come from a cow or a pig; it was a human scent. She smelled human blood, human flesh, and the fluids released when human organs spilled out, but it was far too much to come from a single person. Kh. To put up her guard, she quickly began to move back, but her back struck something. It was the door. Once she realized the door had closed at some point, a tremor of caution filled her body. This was undoubtedly a dangerous situation, so she crouched down and swiftly turned her senses to her surroundings. The room was just below thirty meters across. It had no windows and it had what looked like a giant bed in the center, but something else concerned her more. What is this scent? There was more here than just the smell of bodily fluids like blood and sweat. A strong, familiar scent was mixed in with the metallic smell covering the walls and everything else. Maintenance oil? It was the type used on weapons and it was a constant smell aboard the Musashi. Just as she wondered why the room smelled so strongly of it, a sudden light reached her. A light panel using holy spells was installed at the center of the ceiling and it lit up the entire room. The object below the light was not a bed. It was a square stage with short posts at each corner. It looked like a metal pedestal and three horizontal chains connected the posts to cover all four sides. Also, a thick figure stood in the very center. He had a well-balanced body that almost looked carved from stone, he wore an M.H.R.R. uniform, and he was looking her way. His facial features and build were solid, his hair was long and blond, his face was adorned with a mustache, and his sharp gaze was trained on her. But the man had one difference from a normal M.H.R.R. boy: he wore a girls uniform. Eh? Mitotsudaira reacted with a question instead of confusion or surprise. A guy? Heh. Well done making it this far, my new challenger!! The muscles below the girls uniform moved more than necessary as he crossed his arms and thrust out his chest. I am M.H.R.R. Chancellor Rudolf II! Matthias, well be leaving now. Leaving. Ha ha ha. Maeda, you and Matsu always get along so well. We do, said Toshiie as the ship began to float and the deck vibrated. Theres something Ive been wondering, though. Chancellor Rudolf II is known as a Wahnsinniger, but why exactly? Oh, that. Well, there are a lot of reasons. Matthias put his nail-grooming knife back in his pocket and smiled. But the thing about my brother ishes a real deviant. Mitotsudaira stood before the Wahnsinniger. Um She was so busy wondering what exactly she was looking at that she was unable to react when the man named himself. However, crossdressing Rudolf released his tightly crossed arms and pointed at her with both hands. You are Nate Mitotsudaira, Musashis 5th special duty officer and the Reine des Garouss daughter, correct? How do you know that!? Ohhhh!? I may be actively imprisoned here, but with such a tall tower, all sorts of divine transmissions come pouring in! Theyre all cut off at the moment, though! Anyway I know you were beaten to a pulp. He nodded and narrowed his eyes. You poor thing. M.H.R.R. Chancellor. She raised her right hand and cut him off. This man was a Wahnsinniger, but he was still human. If he could say cruel things, her words would be able to reach him and there was no need to reply to his provocation. She was here on official business, so she lowered to one knee. I have come to visit you with a request from Musashis Chancellor and Student Council President and from Hexagone Fran?aise. To stop the Apocalypse which is quickly becoming an international problem and to pursue the truth of the related Princess Disappearances, I would like to borrow Chancellor Carlos Is memo. My, my. You certainly are- Are you willing to do that? She cut him off again and she could sense some real irritation inside herself, so she glanced up at him. He definitely is muscular, but Persona-kun had him beat in pure muscle volume and Urquiaga probably had a similar level of strength, so she saw no reason to fear him if it came to a fight. But what is this smell of blood and other bodily fluids? Her only guess was Technomagie. If he really was obsessed with it, he would need animal blood and flesh for offerings. However, this scent came from humans. She could only imagine humans had been torn to pieces here. But was the man she saw here really someone who would do that? Is he? She did not know, so she spoke while preparing herself to overpower him if it came to it. Let me ask again. Might we borrow Carlos Is- You mean this? He teasingly held up a piece of parchment, rubbed it against the cheek of his square face, and looked to Mitotsudaira. You cannot have it. I might think about it on certain conditions, though. She frowned at the word conditions and remembered the people collapsed in the stairways and corridors on the way up. U-um You meanmy body? Yes, thats right. Your body. You will need to use your body for me. Ehhhhh!? She truly did take a half step back, but Rudolf kept his sharp gaze on her. Yes, thats right. I need you to be my sparring partner. What!? That unexpected term filled her heart with confusion, but her body managed to react. She stood up as she thought about what he meant by sparring partner, but Rudolf II had vanished from the center stage. Before she could even wonder where he had gone, something struck her from behind. Volume 3C, 68: Manager of the Metal Tower Volume 3C, Chapter 68: Manager of the Metal Tower What does not show its true form? What does not reveal its true form? What does not know its true form? Point Allocation (Oneself) Even with Mitotsudairas senses, the attack was sudden. It was only after being hit that she only realized it was a quick heel of the palm. !? She gave a confused cry as she flew through the air. She had been standing before the large door, so there had not been anyone behind her. And the attack that had bent her back had come from a womans hand, not Rudolf IIs. An ambusher!? The palm strike felt slender and even soft, but it still knocked her toward the stage. She spun her body around to orient herself in midair, flipped toward the floor about three meters from the stage, and landed sharply on her heels. She took a defensive stance and glanced around cautiously. He had someone waiting for me, didnt he!? She turned around to look in a full three hundred sixty degrees. The stage reflected the light and revealed what was located around it. Weapons decorated the room in a radial pattern. Longswords, spears, hammers, maces, mauls, scythes, any number of other weapons were displayed in metal stockers. They were all lined up within arms reach of the stage. Mitotsudaira realized the maintenance oil she had noticed was coming from these weapons. That meant the weapons were used and maintained. Wh-what is this!? You dont know? She heard a female voice from back and to the right, but just as she turned to the right, someone grabbed her left arm. The other side!? The thick fingers of the hands on her left arm were clearly those of a man. And Sorry about the feint. Mitotsudaira heard Rudolf IIs voice before her back slammed into the side of the stage. Mitotsudairas back collided with the side of the metal stage. Kh! Before she could bounce off, she jumped forward to escape the stage. But You mustnt run. She heard yet another female voice from the stage behind her. How many people are hidden around here!? She then heard someone jump toward her from the stage. She responded by making a quick backhand blow back and to the right. She decided they were coming from the right because of the shadow cast on the floor. The light panel on the ceiling was positioned directly above the stage, so the enemys shadow fell toward her when the stage was behind her. And currently, the shadow on the floor had leaped toward her right side. There! She showed no mercy as she thrust her forearm out, but You have good senses. She felt a downward gust of wind behind her on the right. The enemy had lowered their hips as soon as they landed and thus avoided Mitotsudairas attack. Her jab shot by over her opponents head and she got a look at the opponent while pulled forward by her arm. It really is a woman!? She recognized the woman. She was the well-built one from the towers entrance. Ambushes are not fair! Oh, this is perfectly fair. The woman charged forward to tackle her. ! So she further accelerated her arm and used its pull to turn toward the enemy. She twisted her hips around, raised her left knee toward the woman, and performed a stomping kick. She aimed for the womans face as a counterattack. The forceful twisting of her body paid off when the attack hit. She heard the high-pitched sound of a slap and felt powerful elasticity on the bottom of her foot. She used the force reaching her knee to leap backwards. It had been a solid blow. It had felt strong enough to smash the womans face and it had been powered by a Loup-Garous leg strength. She had to give the woman credit for holding her ground and not being knocked back, but that was exactly why she had taken her leap. And while in midair, Mitotsudaira reformed a defensive stance and looked to her opponent. How was that!? For just an instant, the force of the counterattack nearly knocked the woman to the floor, but Well done! She stopped herself by taking a stance similar to a crouch start. She held her right hand to her face while thin trails of blood escaped the fingers and dripped to the floor. Her face had been crushed. The entire right half had shifted toward her ear in the shape of a boot print. The muscles of her face were partially peeled from the bone, but they were still fixed in place from the tension of the blow. The outline of the boot print formed a crack in the skin running from between the eyebrows down to the jaw and blood spilled from that crack. Yes The woman used her fingers to force her broken nose back into place and ran straight toward Mitotsudaira. I will not hold back!! Mitotsudaira did not need to reply because she had not been holding back in the first place. As she landed, she pulled a metal spear from one of the weapon stockers. The decorated weapon was three meters long. She forcibly spun the spear around in her hand. The metal seemed no heavier than a tree branch in the powerful grip of a Demi Loup-Garou. The metal shaft bent as she swung it around at high speed, but just as the tip pointed forward You asked for this, so you have no one to blame but yourself! She let go of the shaft, quickly moved her palm behind the spear, and grasped the bottom. She then pushed the bottom of the spear straight toward the tip. Take this! She launched the spear toward the womans face. A moment later, Mitotsudaira saw her enemy move. Beyond the spear she had thrown, the woman shifted slightly to the right. She seemed to have caught sight of the spear with her crushed and bent half face, so Mitotsudaira assumed she was ducking out of the way. Heh hehhh!! However, the woman twisted her body just a bit and ran toward the spear. She was letting it hit her. What!? Mitotsudaira was already beginning her next move on the assumption that the woman would duck, so this was unexpected. However, the enemy completed her action. The spear flew toward her right collar bone and the tip instantly stabbed through her and out her right side. The enemy had been pumping her arms as she ran and she used that motion to grab the tip as it burst out her side. ! Before the spear lost its momentum, she pulled it out into the air behind her. Mitotsudaira heard the wet scraping sound as the object was pulled from the womans flesh and she saw blood spraying back with the weapon. However, the spear was indeed thrown back behind the woman, and Excellent! The womans charge did not slow. She used the momentum of her entire body to crush the impact. As for the pain Does she not feel pain!? With sharp, instantaneous attacks, sometimes ones nerve could not transmit the signal quickly enough or the nerves themselves would tremble and no pain would be felt. But this woman had consciously pulled the spear from her body. If her nerves were functioning enough to take that kind of action, she should have felt the pain of the spear being removed. Since you didnt feel itdo you have no sense of pain!? Thats right! You only now caught on!? Of course she had. This was her first time against an opponent like this. However, she was well aware of this kind of condition. After all It shows up all the time in Neshinbaras weird novels! Some peoples nervous system did not transmit pain signals. And one unique characteristic was their inability to regulate their strength. Whenever a human did anything, they instinctually tried to protect their own body. When holding something sharp, the pain in their skin told them to loosen their grip. That was a combination of pain and instinctual self-defense. But those without a sense of pain did not feel any pain or recoil, so they could draw out the kind of strength that a normal human never could because it would destroy their own body. That was how the woman had endured the previous kick. It was also how she had pulled out the spear and maintained her charge. And so Mitotsudaira did not hesitate in her next move. Her timing was thrown a little off, but she could overcome that with brute strength. Honestly! Thats an ambusher for you! She pulled a large hammer from one of the stockers and performed a full rightward swing toward the side of the approaching womans face. I should have expected something like this!! She felt the blow land, the womans entire body spun like a top, and the woman slammed into the stockers on the left. Mitotsudaira heard a loud crash to the left. The line of metal stockers there had been hit hard enough to dent a few, bend a few, and knock a few of them form their bases. The solid sounds of the impacts continued and the stocked weapons sparkled in the light as they flew through the air. Im not done yet!! Mitotsudaira did not hold back. The lack of pain allowed those without it to immediately resume fighting, so she needed to continue attacking and leave her opponent physically unable to move. In other words I need to destroy her body!! If she smashed the womans entire skeleton, tore all of her muscles, and destroyed her senses, the lack of pain would mean nothing. So Hoo! Mitotsudaira grabbed the stocker to her right and tore it from the floor, but she was not trying to hit her opponent with the stocker. She wanted the weapons. She threw the stocker into the air, it hit the ceiling, and its hammers scattered downward. Mitotsudaira reached up toward them and grabbed a convenient one. One! She tugged it down with all her strength and slammed it into the enemy who had come to a stop after breaking through the left row of weapons. The sound of impact harmonized with the broken stockers and weapons caught in the attack. Two!! Mitotsudaira rotated around and grabbed a handle from the air. The weapons hit the floor and bounced toward her, but she used her knees to scatter them away like ocean spray. Three!!! After four, five, six, and seven, she stopped counting. But the solid sounds, flying fragments, and crashing weapons did not stop. After a total of around fifteen, she grabbed the stocker with both hands as it was the only thing still falling from the ceiling. How about this!? She shouted while swinging the stocker and a breath left her lungs amid the fading reverberation of the metallic blow. She breathed in again, arose from the lowered stance of swinging down the stocker, and straightened her back. You should look over here. A voice reached her from the right side of the stage. Mitotsudaira turned toward the female voice. This was not the same woman as before, but she still recognized the voice. Thats the woman who was speaking with the chancellor at the bottom of the tower! Just as she wondered if there had been two hidden fighters, the woman jumped from the stage with a smile and jabbed her hand forward at high speed. She moved quickly, but Mitotsudaira could follow the movements and therefore could react rationally. The previous series of attacks had left something scattered in the air: the weapons that had been in the broken stockers. One of them was a longsword. The blade seemed to float as it slowly rotated and the tip was facing Mitotsudaira. But she did not care. She swung a hand and grabbed the tip of the blade between her pointer and middle fingers. Then she only had to flick her wrist to send the sword toward the womans hand. The blade seemed to drop down. The womans hand was held flat and the blade reached it between the fingers. There was a dull sound like wood being struck. In an instant, the sword blade tore through from fingertips to wrist. The weighty blade split her arm down to the elbow and stopped when it hit the bone of her upper arm. As soon as Mitotsudaira heard the chilling sound of blade on bone, she released the sword from her fingers. She cannot complete her jab! The womans arm had apparently been twisting as she thrust it toward Mitotsudaira. Her split fingertips twisted her thumb downward and her little finger upward and the entire arm was split in a spiral. And once the woman took a breath, the relaxing of the blood vessels sprayed blood outwards. Bloody steam rose before Mitotsudairas eyes, but Eh? The woman was still moving toward her. The sword fell from the spilt arm she should not have been able to use anymore. However, Mitotsudaira saw something else. The wound The split in her arm was rapidly reconnecting. Almost like clothes being fastened, the wound filled in as the woman raised the arm a bit. Mitotsudaira saw the arm undulate as it quickly pasted together from elbow to wrist. And by the time the woman reversed her wrist High speed regeneration!? That wasnt enough. Mitotsudaira felt a chill as the womans jabbing hand reached her chest. The slender fingers arrived at her scarf. Kh! She tried to lean back and out of the way, but the enemys hand grabbed the scarf. Mitotsudaira tried to sweep both hands up to hit the enemys arm from below. She assumed a full-power blow from below the elbow would break the arm. And as soon as she fired her arms upwards, she saw something. !? It was something that should not have been and seeing it stopped her for just a second. And that second was enough time for the woman to throw her through the air with that one arm. A few sets of eyes looked up at the heavy sounds coming from the distant sky. Sounds like its started. I hope Nates okay. My daughter can be careless. A woman smiled while standing next to a wall and in front of a crossdresser and a wife. But it is extremely unusual for Master Rudolf to have started so soon. Testament, agreed the well-built woman standing at the towers entrance. I wonder how muchno, I hope she is powerful enough to satisfy Master Rudolf. He is a complete Wahnsinniger and deviant, after all. Hold on there. Is Rudolf really that amazing? Yes. The smiling woman nodded. Because he is a deviant. Yes, that is everything there is to know about him. Yeah, but Nates pretty strong. She might tear your chancellor to pieces. Oh, dear, said the Reine des Garous in both surprise and joy, but the smiling woman did not seem to care. Tear him to pieces? That wouldnt be possible. As we said, Master Rudolf is a deviant and a Wahnsinniger. After being thrown onto the stage, Mitotsudaira just barely managed to stick her landing. Her skirt spread out around her and she landed while down on one knee. She raised both heels to make sure she could begin moving immediately and she noticed someone standing on the eastern post. It was Rudolf II and the crossdressing man looked down on her with arms crossed and chest thrust forward. Wellllcome to my precious, precious sacred ring!! The word ring led Mitotsudaira to check her surroundings. Hes right! This was no stage. Now that she was on it, she could tell it was a combat ring with chains stretching between the four corner posts shaped like angels. But her eyes quickly moved to one point in particular: Rudolf IIs right shoulder as he stood on the eastern post. His girls uniform had a hole in the right shoulder and in the right side. Those holes Mitotsudaira bared her teeth, raised her eyebrows, and shouted. Those are the holes from the spear I used earlier, arent they!? Hmmm? So what if they are? Mitotsudaira realized then what this man was. A deviant That referred to someone who deviated from the norm, but he was not just a bizarre person. His very existence deviated from the norm. An English monster fits the bill better than any from Hexagone Fran?aiseor even from the European mainland as a whole. So she named that monster as she stood up, raised her right hand, and pointed at him. A Shapeshifter. That is what you are! Really, you could call my brother the completed version, said Matthias as he watched the merrymakers on the beach from atop the ship floating in the night sky. The motto of the House of Habsburg is, Let others wage war. You, lucky Austria, shall marry! So that its women could bear the many children that requires, the Austrian Habsburgs made physical alterations to their family members to lengthen their lifespans. Did you know that, Maeda? I had heard of it. Toshiie was also looking down below where a group was waving up at them, placing their hands around each others shoulders, and singing the academy songs of P.A.M. and M.H.R.R. They created bodies that could crossbreed with any other race and could survive giving birth to the children. What they ultimately created was a lack of pain, high-speed regeneration, and The ability to transform into anyone you want. And ironically, the only one who can do it all was not one of the Habsburg women but my brother, one of their children. Matthias pulled a knife from his pocket and suddenly Stop! cried Matsu. Dont worry. He stuck the knife in his own right wrist and tore a vertical gash. There was a dull tearing sound, but See? There isnt any bloo- oh, theres a little bit. And theres a fair bit of pain, too. Thats because I was a failure. I wouldnt call that a failure. From my point of view, youre still plenty human. Thank you, Maeda, but I am not as perfect as my brother. Not in body or in soul. After all A cheer rose from below because a one-armed demon had stepped out of a medical ship. He raised his single remaining arm and the crowd raised their arms as well. That must be nice. No, I mustnt call it nice. But they and you can feel pain, so you can imagine what other people must be feeling. But I have a lot of trouble there. Thats why its such a relief to be your puppet. That way, I know the pain and everything else I bring to others is moving the world. Andwellthat movement tells me I am a normal part of the world. Then Chancellor Rudolf is? He is too kind. He cant feel pain, but he still imagines it. When we were children, our parents would hit me when I made a mistake, but they never even did that to the success that was my brother. So So My brother started to think that he might not be human. That is why he tried to learn of the gods, tried to draw closer to them, and learned Technomagie and similar techniques to strengthen himself further. Do you understand why he wanted to move to the Magdeburg region? As a Protestant principality, it interacts with England, so he can study English Technomagie and non-humans there. In other words, he could study the true Shapeshifters and sub-gods. With that said, Matthias stood up. Now, how about we get going? Everyone down below is waving, so its time we left for the next battlefield. Are you sure? I am. This is my destiny. Or thats how I view it anyway. He put the knife back in his pocket and he did so by stabbing it deep into his chest below his coat. My brother taught me this method when we were children. I of course ended up covered in blood, but no matter how much they scolded him, they never struck him. Striking him wouldnt have done any good, you see. But That is why he does not know if he is a child of man or not. Do you understand!? Rudolfs voice reverberated across the metal room as he stood on the corner post. Standing in the center of the ring, Mitotsudaira saw him spread his lowered arms. I! I have never once felt pain! No matter how much I carve myself, crush myself, melt myself, or burn myself, I return to normal right away!! He pulled a sword from his back while once more asking if she understood. He had not been carrying the weapon on his back. It had been stored there by piercing his flesh. And with a quick movement, he lopped off his own right hand. After a refreshing sound much like a fruit being cut, the severed hand fell to the floor. See? But as it fell, it dissolved. Starting with the fingertips, it transformed into what looked like bloody steam and, by the time he swung his right hand again, the supposedly severed hand had grown back. It was still surrounded by a bit of bloody steam, so That is divine protection using dissolving and regeneration spells. She knew this had to be the regeneration spell passed down by the Austrian Habsburgs as they continued to research it. By continually casting the spell on themselves, they essentially embedded it in their bodies and it would take hold of the child that took form within them. By repeating that process for generations, they had produced what could be called a spell life form. This is alsoquite amazing. Rudolf moved the blade again to stab it horizontally through his neck from left to right. There was a deep sound as it pierced his spine and severed his arteries, but Do you understand? She did, but she could not put it in words. After all He cut off his respiratory system and severed his circulatory system, but hes still speaking!? You see I do have a human form and my body regenerates like youve seen, but you know what? My respiration and circulation is really just for show. I seem to only need my active nervous system and my muscles to move, but they dont work like other peoples do. So, you see? What am I if I cant die? My parents wouldnt punish me, so I began to think I might be special. Yes, in other words, I began to think I might be a god. And so I trained my body. Yknow, like a sculpture. Youve seen the Renaissance sculptures, havent you? I trained myself to look just like those. Rudolf II laughed and lifted up his skirt. But when I looked into it, apparently the ancient gods were hermaphrodites. Thats when it hit me. I had trained my male side to the point of a divine sculpture, so it was time for the female side. As he spoke, he changed form. First, the well-built woman from the towers entrance appeared. Next, the one who had stood near the wall. And after that The women on the stairs and in the corridors! That was not all. He raised his speed and switched from woman to woman at a dizzying pace. These are all such wonderful people, you know? After all, they tried to give me pain. They climb onto this ring, you see. And they use weapons or chemicals to carve me up, crush me, or split me open. And yet And yet And yet? Yes. Rudolf IIs shoulders drooped. They all fell to their knees without ever making me feel pain. You all look pretty strong, but youre saying you couldnt do it? The well-built woman nodded at Tooris question. She pulled a spear out from behind the entrance. It had the logo of the Holy Knights Steel Association, the brand that represented the Catholic principalities. To be honest, Im from a Catholic principality and I was hired to assassinate Master Rudolf. She wrapped her arms around the spear and shook her head. But no technique Im aware of could do it. I couldnt even make him feel pain. Yes. I was actually asked to poison himbut it didnt work. The divine protection of his regeneration and defenses is just too powerful, so he sweated it all out. The smiling woman lowered the ends of her eyebrows. All one hundred and two people living in the tower came here to take his life and we fight him every day or even every hour. Is he kind to you? Testament. He is the emperor protected by Catholicism and his attempts to make himself divine have very nearly made him a hermaphrodite....He has surpassed the boundary between man and woman. True to history, he has no interest in women. Or sex at all, for that matter. Sounds like the opposite of Nate Maman. Oh, honestly. I-I only do it with my husband, you know? So you dont deny it? muttered Naito as the Reine des Garous put her hands on her cheeks and wiggled back and forth. However, the werewolf queen then looked to the two Catholic women. Do you two idolize Chancellor Rudolf? Testament. Our power is no match for him and yet he does not exterminate us. He makes sure its a proper battle, though. We can use our full strength, but were still no match for him. The smiling woman lowered the ends of her eyebrows again. Yes, we are no match for him. He is kind enough to accept us even though we cant rid him of his loneliness. She looked up at the tower. So we offer all of our techniques up to him and train with him. He is truly wonderful. He uses our techniques and our bodies, but he goes far beyond that. So What do you think? Will your envoy be able to make Master Rudolf feel pain? I am talking about pain! Mitotsudaira saw Rudolf II jump from the corner post. He jumped high. He almost reached the ceiling despite starting at a standstill. She saw him fly high with his limbs spread out, so she hurriedly escaped to the chains. He then crashed into the metal ring. He sent his entire body into the metal surface at once. Dont tell me How much of a god am I!? Even as I use all my strength to prostrate myself before the guardian angels of the cardinal directions! I feel no pain!! He used brute strength to jump back up. Mitotsudaira noticed a drawing of god on the metal surface of the ring and several faint human-shaped dents covered it. That was proof that he had prostrated himself like that countless times before. Watch closely! He jumped from the eastern angel post once more. He collided with the floor, but he immediately ran to the western angel post and performed a somersault from the top. !! He collided with the floor again and ran to the south after getting up. He continued the process and jumped from the northern angel post. More sounds of impact followed and Mitotsudaira belatedly realized that the floor surrounding the ring was carved with a diagram of heaven. This sacred ring was made to sacrifice oneself to god, the angels, and heaven. He jumped again and again, moved around and around, sped up, and continually slammed his entire body onto the heavenly ring. But no matter how many times he tried it, he could not reach the bottom of the ring. Whyyyyyy not!? He got up on his knees, swung his arms outwards, and looked up toward heaven. Because! Because! Because I am a failure that cannot understand peoples pain! At first, I thought god had abandoned me, so I decided to rely on Technomagie! I gathered M.H.R.R.s spells and considered going to England where many Technohexen live! I studied the English language and even thought about becoming an evil, filthy Technohexen! Because Because This is a dangerous time for M.H.R.R.! So! So wouldnt my human and intelligent brother be far, far better suited as emperor!? So! So I thought if I disappeared Mitotsudaira knew what he was going to say. You mean You were forced to be emperor? Yes? Rudolf II nodded. And there was not even an election just for show. I was only chosen because I belonged to the appropriate family for the history recreation and because I was the older of the two brothers. He laughed. Isnt that weird? Why is that the one time they followed the rules without using interpretations!? She did understand why they would do that. With the Thirty Years War approaching, M.H.R.R. would have quickly started strictly following the history recreation to prevent other nations from interfering. That was why they had chosen their emperor based on family instead of ability, talent, or willingness. They had likely used the historical fact that the prince-electors system had mostly been for show at that point. Whyyy!? Rudolf did not feel he was suited for the imperial throne. Shouldnt they have made my brother emperorrrr!? And if they couldnt do that, they should have done something like the Far Easts student council instead of putting someone as dumb as me in charge! She understood. While the Testament Union interfered some too, the Far East chose its student council members in a student council election. Rudolf must have wanted to eliminate himself from the list of candidates and then had the emperor chosen in an election. Whyyy!? Why was there no electiooooon!? There was nothing she could say. The man before her questioned his own existence even as no one understood him, the historical age made use of him, and he had his freedom robbed from him. But after taking a breath, he stood up. And he gave a quiet laugh: heh heh. But you see, he continued. It doesnt really matter now. I will be free soon. Because you know what? I will die here. What? wondered Mitotsudaira. How can someone like this die? As she questioned herself, the answer came to her. Are you going to use something to make yourself officially dead!? The tower was near Magdeburg, so if it was anything Is it the Sack of Magdeburg? No, she decided. They were near Magdeburg, but this place was still a good bit southwest from the city. M.H.R.R.s siege troops would not reach it. But, she thought. There is a way to bring a battle here. It cant be, she thought, but once she thought of a certain individual, she was certain she was right. Mother! Is it Hexagone Fran?aise!? she asked with her eyebrows raised. Why had her mother been placed as their guide? And why had her mother not returned home once they had arrived? Is this why!? Hexagone Fran?aise plans to cross the national borders to attack during the Sack of Magdeburg, dont they!? And the Reine des Garous intends to meet up with them! Do you understand what that means? Judge. She nodded. Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. have only been staring each other down so far, but the two academies finally intend to begin the Thirty Years War in earnest! Which meant Those two great academies are beginning to move toward the Peace of Westphalia, arent they!? Thats right. I managed to inform my brother and the others of the Sacks hastened schedule, so they should be quickly finishing their preparations to invade. And your chancellor, who is traveling with the Reine des Garous, will arrive here thanks to the attack by my brothers warriors. Anne of Austria spoke from the shoulder of a silver god of war seated in front of a torch-lit cathedral. Masazumi sat on the bench to the right and she accepted a bamboo cup of hot amazake that Asama passed her. So Hexagone Fran?aise will be temporarily invading M.H.R.R.? Thats definitely a bold way of showing their cooperation with the Protestants while also holding M.H.R.R. in check. Hexagone Fran?aise wishes to crush the M.H.R.R. Catholics siege troops and interpretively establish that battle as the Sack of Magdeburg. But, said Masazumi as she looked to Guericke on the opposite bench. The man nodded with his arms crossed and then looked up at Anne. Why didnt they begin this invasion earlier? If Hexagone Fran?aise intends to save Magdeburg, you could have started before now. K.P.A. Italias defeat and the Musashis movements left us with no other choice. Originally, Hexagone Fran?aise planned to help evacuate Magdeburg as volunteer soldiers. The Hexagone Fran?aise force deployed to IZUMO yesterday had been prepared for that purpose. But since Musashi came here, partially due to Matsunagas guidance, they instead watched to see what Musashi would do. If they botched their interference, the Testament Union would start complaining again, explained Anne. But now that K.P.A. Italia has fallen, the Testament Union and Europe is in urgent need of a guiding nation. And what is needed for that? Masazumi spoke her thought aloud. Proof that you can oppose P.A. Oda? Testament. Interfering in the Sack of Magdeburg will do just that. Now that the schedule has been moved up and the Musashi will not arrive in time, Hexagone Fran?aise can rush in and be seen as the savior and hero. So Mayor Guericke, I assume you will still be developing your hemispheres with Musashi, but Hexagone Fran?aise would like to help too. And as the Musashi will be late, Hexagone Fran?aises fleet would be a better place to protect the hemispheres during the coming battle. How can you say that when youll be the ones starting the battle? Masazumi left that unsaid because it would not solve anything other than an ethical issue. Now was the time for action and they could discuss that and its result afterwards. Anne then pushed Guericke further. If it goes well, please support the interpretation we want, Mayor Guericke. The man finally nodded. Testament. I have no reason to reject that. Thank you. Anne smiled, and then Masazumi thought the girl went limp for a moment, but had she imagined it? However, Guericke, Asama, and even Mazarin who was climbing up next to Anne all stopped moving. But Sorry about that. Its been so long since I have been outside that I have a lot on my mind. Anne got up, breathed out a virtual breath, and shrugged. She was telling them not to worry about it, so Masazumi finally nodded in understanding. Judge. This is welcome news for Musashi as well. But When will Hexagone Fran?aise arrive? After the change of schedule, the Sack of Magdeburg begins in an hour at eight, so they would really have to hurry if they want to intervene. Yes, said the Palais-Cardinal with Annes voice. They will likely arrive in half an hour which is half an hour before the Sack begins. They should already be cruising in stealth mode over the cooperative Protestant principalities. They are quite close byboth in time and space. Hexagone Fran?aise will arrive west of Magdeburg at 19:30only half an hour from now!? Tenzou questioned and protested the time the Reine des Garous had just given. Musashi wont return until early tomorrow morning! This is far sooner! But the Reine des Garous only smiled. Well, there is only an hour until the Sack of Magdeburg now and Hexagone Fran?aise has a lot to gain in this battle, so the Hexagone Fran?aise fleet would have left as soon as word came in earlier. You seem awfully calm about this, muttered Tenzou right before he figured it out. He knew why Hexagone Fran?aise had acted so soon. It will take time to deploy troops in the formations needed to combat the troops laying siege to Magdeburg, wont it? So when Hexagone Fran?aise arrives half an hour before the Sack, they will unload their warriors, probably spend about fifteen minutes deploying them, and then begin their attack. Am I right? Testament. M.H.R.R.s warriors laying siege to Magdeburg are not incompetent. They are thirty thousand in all and five thousand will rush the city. Of those, one thousand are using high-speed mobile shells designed to conquer cities. They will be able to shut down all of Magdeburgs functions in fifteen minutes, so we have to act first and intervene. Still, Im impressed you figured that out. The Reine des Garous placed a hand on her cheek and gave him a smile. It embarrassed him how Mary smiled back as if she were being praised herself, but he was tearfully grateful for the sensation of her arm around him. Anyway, he said while taking a breath and writing up the general series of events on a sign frame. - Thirty minutes later C 19:30 C Hexagone Fran?aise C Arrives at Magdeburg. - Forty five minutes later? C 19:45 C Hexagone Fran?aise C Deploys their troops and attacks the warriors laying siege to Magdeburg. - One hour later C 20:00 C M.H.R.R. Catholics C Planned begin of the Sack. - One hour fifteen minutes later C 20:15 C M.H.R.R. Catholics C Planned end of the Sack. So does that sum it up? He decided the thirty thousand M.H.R.R. Catholic warriors laying siege to Magdeburg did not have an easy task. One careless move and theyll be caught between the city and Hexagone Fran?aise. But if they retreated and allowed Hexagone Fran?aise into Magdeburg, they would have a hard time conquering the city even if reinforcements from K.P.A. Italia arrived. Would they carry out the Sack while prepared to fight on two fronts or would they wait for reinforcements while prepared for a nearly impossible fight afterwards? Either way, they could not avoid a desperate fight. I suppose that it is just how well thought out Hexagone Fran?aises strategy is. It was true the situation had been set in motion sooner than Hexagone Fran?aise had anticipated, but they were using that and the urgent situation it created to their advantage. What do you think? It seems like a fairly safe plan for Musashi as well. Of course, the M.H.R.R. Catholics might target the Musashi to deal with their stress. She wrapped her arms around her own body. But even if something goes wrong, Im here. I can protect all of you and protect Hexagone Fran?aise. Thats probably true, thought Tenzou, but after a while This is all I can say. It may not be my place, butI must refuse. Tenzou put up his guard a little and spoke his rejection toward the Reine des Garouss smile. Past her, the crossdresser tilted his head while receiving some coffee brewed by the women protecting the tower. Huh? Tenzou, shouldnt we let Nate Maman protect us? Itd be easier. Shes got huge breasts. I will ignore that last part, Toori-dono, but that would leave us owing a debt to Hexagone Fran?aise. We should avoid making any political decisions until we can run them by Masazumi-dono. I know it is rude to speak of unlikely possibilities herebut Hexagone Fran?aise might do more than just protect us. Mary stepped up next to him with the two Excaliburs floating on either side of her, and spoke clearly to the Reine des Garous. Would you protect us even with me here? It would be interesting to have England indebted to us. She is clearly powerful. She did not hesitate to reach for the greatest possible reward. Some would call it greed, but it was the same as a predator showing no concern for its prey. She was not the same as the rest of them. Calling it greed just showed how soft they were. When resisting, strength is the only option. He hoped Mitotsudaira would return soon, but Wait, wait. Tenzou, Maman. Quit talking without me. But, chancellor, said Naito. Were you even listening to what Tenzou said? It looked to me like you started staring at Mamans breasts from the side, measuring their volume, and paying an inordinate amount of attention to what you could see up that spear ladys skirt. The crossdresser glanced back and saw the spear woman frantically fixing the bottom of her skirt. Oh, damn. Gold Mar, dont say that kind of thing! Youre ruining my hidden fun! So did you or did you not hear what that ninja boy said? What? The crossdresser wrinkled his brow. I-I-I did! Of-of course I did? Toori-dono, I would like it if you didnt look down at the ground when you said that. As Tenzou complained, Mary tugged on his sleeve. How would you sum up what you said before, Master Tenzou? Judge. If we decide anything for ourselves, Masazumi-domo will be super mad. Wow. Now that is easy to understand. The idiot scratched his head. Well, you heard him, Nate Maman. We cant rely on you until we ask Seijun. Sorry. There is no need to apologize. This just means I have to forcibly drag you along. It will probably be a lot of work for you if you try to resist, though. The Reine des Garous smiled at them. Hey? If you wont accept our protection, then think about where you want to take your king. I will give you a certain level of help as an individual. That we will gladly accept. But Tenzou looked up at the tower. If Chancellor Rudolf will use Hexagone Fran?aises attack to mean his death, then this is our only opportunity to acquire Chancellor Carlos Is memo. That was likely why Hexagone Fran?aise had sent them here. Now, then, said the Reine des Garous. I will not help with that. After all, I must not crush her pride any more than I already have. I wouldnt be so sure. That comment came from the crossdresser looking up at the tower with crossed arms. He smiled a little and said more. Nate holds onto her pride more than you think, Maman. Nowww, what to do? Mitotsudaira listened to Rudolf II from the center of the ring. He leaned against the eastern corner post and threw a sword her way. Mitotsudaira caught the flying blade as if slapping it with her right hand. You want me to make you feel pain with us? I feel like having some fun before I am freed. Okay? He put the memo in his pocket and literally stored it in his chest. The Sack of Magdeburg begins in one hour and the report I saw says Hexagone Fran?aise will arrive in half an hour after rushing over here. But Until then, I am the godlike Holy Roman Emperor of M.H.R.R. And its chancellor. So I will give you a chance until then. A chance to take this from me. He was telling her to fight him. He hated his position as M.H.R.R.s emperor-chancellor, but he would fight her as his final job and to show he would not cooperate with the enemy. How noble of him, she thought. But What if I cant make you feel pain and take it from you? I will leave this tower before Hexagone Fran?aises attack. I suppose I will head to England. But He lightly struck his chest. I will take this memo with me. After all, it should be enough insurance in case something happens. That would be the worst case scenario. In England, M.H.R.R.s Maeda Toshiie had indicated just how important the Princess Disappearances were, but that scenario would mean they had been too weak to obtain a necessary clue and had that clue taken away. If that happened, Musashis reputation would hit rock bottom. She had to avoid that. And she felt all of the decisions rested on her shoulders. It comes down to pain. As soon as she started to think about how to make him feel pain, she felt a gust of wind to her left. The smiling woman was there. It has already begun, you know? A flat handed jab flew toward her. Volume 3C, 69: Resigners in the Metal Tower Volume 3C, Chapter 69: Resigners in the Metal Tower Oh, my Are you all right? Point Allocation (Carefree) The battle in the ring began with an exchange of strikes and evasions. First, they both pursued the other who was trying to move around to their side. They pursued each other like a ballroom dance, but they also rotated their bodies with quick hooks and backhands or tried to land a lethal blow by jabbing a hand at them. But neither of them forgot to have a backup plan if their attack was avoided. As they spun about like blooming flowers, combination attacks were added in after the fact. They did not stop. They would throw a kick to tear into their enemys advance or launch a quick kick from below when that enemy was focused on their upper body. Their footwork was primarily composed of stepping forward and immediately evading. They would charge in with all their strength before twisting their body and leaping away. They would spin, step in to attack, evade, and spin some more to move back in. They would dizzyingly swap positions and Rudolf II would sometimes put some distance between them. Hmmm. He would swing his body into the chains and use the reactionary force to charge quickly forward. Mitotsudaira responded by determining the point he would begin his lariat or knee-blow and hit him with her heel or a slash of a sword. But with his instant regeneration and lack of pain, no amount of crushing or cutting would stop him. The wind whipped up, sounds of impact rang out, and blood sprayed. High-density actions produced countless noises in the center of the large steel rooms illuminated ring. And instead of stopping, those actions and noises picked up speed. ! A voice escaped both of them. It was a groan that sounded both delighted and furious. ! The sounds of impact grew even stronger. What a troublesome opponent!! Mitotsudaira thought while deflecting her opponents attacks with the sword in her right hand. This enemy used more than just physical blows. He would sometimes spread his fingers and grab at her joints by entangling his fingers around the back of her knee or her wrist. She had nearly been thrown several times and she had actually been lifted from the ground a few times. Each time, she had kicked off the floor to accelerate the throw herself and escape. Im at the disadvantage here, she thought. Dont be so fainthearted, she scolded herself, but facts were facts. For one thing, their rate of recovery from injury was completely different. A broken arm would be a major disadvantage for her, but he would recover instantly. Currently, he was rushing toward her. ! She brought her heel down on his knee, destroying it, but that crushed knee regenerated after only a moment. In fact, his knee pushed up on her heel and sent her flying into the air. She spun around in midair to regain control, but You really are troublesome! I love that you arent calling me a monster. With those words, Rudolf II sped up and she saw someone circle around to her left. A woman!? She had never seen this woman before. Her brown hair fluttered behind her, but Hes faster than when he was a man! She knew why. In his male body, Rudolf II had the ideal athletic form, but the male body was large and entirely covered in muscles. When those muscles were perfectly balanced, they included muscles that provided acceleration and muscles that provided endurance. The all-purpose male physique was quite inefficient for high-speed movement. Its initial speed was slow and its maneuverability was poor. On the other hand, the female physique was skinnier and shorter, giving it maneuverability and flexibility. In a limited space like this, the female form could fight at greater speeds than the male form. And His muscle density must not be what it seems! This was still Rudolf IIs body. When he became a smaller woman, his body would grow denser. He was a maneuverable woman with the explosive strength of a man contained within. As a man, he could make large movements. As a woman, he could make precise movements with instantaneous power behind them. He was switching between the two forms more and more quickly as the battle progressed. Kh As the woman rushed in to her left, Mitotsudaira threw a left backhand and she kept her fingers together for a finger jab bent like a ducks neck. However, the woman accelerated even further. She transformed into an even shorter woman and leaped behind Mitotsudaira. ! Acting on reflex, Mitotsudaira jumped forward. And she heard something like clapping hands directly behind her where her head had been. The movement of the shadow on the floor told her Rudolf II had tried to grab her in his male form. He had brought his hands together to grab at her head. To hold him back, she swept back the sword in her left hand and she turned around. As she did, Rudolf II swung his hands straight down, leaned his upper body forward, and Here I goooo! He accelerated in his male form, but a moment later, he became the spear woman, the smiling woman, an unfamiliar woman, and consecutively smaller women while continuing to lean forward. Thats! It was her. It was her silver hair and gold eyes. The only differences were the holes in the right shoulder and right side of the M.H.R.R. uniform. I have more or less figurednn, you out! With those words, her other self rushed toward her. Rudolf jabbed a hand forward as he ran. What a wonderful body! This Demi Loup-Garou girl had been born between a non-human and a human. And from what he had heard, she was the Reine des Garouss daughter. Her body was made to hunt her opponent. She would have no problem moving just like a human and her wrist joints and other points on her skeleton were well-balanced for attack. His initial jab was enough to tell him that. A normal human needed to explicitly move to thrust their hand forward, but with this body, he simply had to attack and leave the details up to the body. He did not need to twist the muscles beyond their limits and he did not need to focus on turning the joints. As long as he decided he wanted to thrust his nails into his opponent and then swung his hand, the rest happened automatically. This was a beasts body. He had not yet perfectly read the positions of her joints and muscles, but if he could move like this already, just how much could he do once he read it all perfectly? Magnificent! He then quickly moved within range of his opponent. !? Mitotsudairas mind was taken over by surprise and confusion. That was fast!? She understood that her opponent had copied her body. But why is he faster than me!? The way he was carried by his initial speed was completely different. She did think he had built up acceleration by starting in his male form and transforming into smaller and smaller bodies, but his speed had not dropped even after remaining in her body. In fact, his speed had increased. Mitotsudaira was confused. As he attacked, she made a broad counterattack by swinging her sword diagonally upwards. Her own face ducked below the blade. It was an instantaneous duck, there was a smile on the face looking up at her, and that smiling face continued up toward her chest. Hes so fast, she thought. But how? she also thought. His initial speed was completely different. The rest may have been the same, but there was an overwhelming difference in that initial speed. Just to be clear, Im keeping my muscle layout as close to yours as possible. Meaning The two of us are the same right now. Exceptas far as the quality of the muscles is concerned, mine are a strengthened human version while yours are naturally half Loup-Garou. Yes, so yours should be superior. Mitotsudaira was confused by that comment in her own voice. Then why is he faster than me!? She received an answer in another statement. In other words, I know better how to use this body. I have copied so many different people and studied the formation of their bodies, soyes. I use their body better than they can and surpass them. That is what I do. So As her own face approached, it seemed to ripple and distort. It showed its teeth in what could be seen as a smile or protest. What am I!? Then the attack arrived. She is slow, thought Rudolf II while observing his enemy. She had not mastered the use of her own body and she was simply relying on its basic abilities to fight. While she could very well be strong that way, she became a heavy tank that lacked the advantages of a female body. Thats not how you do iiiit! Rudolf II jabbed his sharp fingernails forward again and again. After throwing his right hand forward, he pulled it back, reversed his rotation, and threw in his left hand. He then swung his outstretched left hand to the outside, rotated his body to the left, and thrust his right hand up from below. He kept stepping further and further forward as if making quick jabs with his feet and he would use each step as a launching point for his hands while making sure his opponent could not escape to the left or right. She could only continue moving back with an occasional large leap away. Hoo! So he spread his hand and tried to grab her instead. She shrank down during her jump, avoided having him grab her during that stiff moment, and immediately dropped back down. She has excellent reflexes, he thought. And she seems to have a knowledge of joint locks and throws. She had likely been trained by one of her fellow students. She was especially good at escaping in the instant when he grabbed her and tried to knock her from her feet. That was why he could try to grab her as a simple feint to control her movement. However, she continued to avoid his attacks and she would occasionally counterattack with solid blows. She seemed to have adopted a tactic centered on evasion and defense. She had already dropped her sword onto the ring and only attacked with her more maneuverable bare hands. But you have nowhere else to go!! She had just about reached the western corner post and she would have no escape once he pursued here there. They were three steps away, then only two, and finally One step! There was still the one step left, but Rudolf made his attack there. He forced his way forward. A moment later, the enemy took action as if she had been waiting for this. You were luring me innn!? She did not answer, but she was staring directly at him. She sent out the nails of her right hand as he stepped forward. It was a diagonal slash from below, making it a difficult attack to see. Rudolf II forcibly twisted his body. As Musashis 5th Special Duty Officers attack raced diagonally from the lower left to the upper right, he tilted his body back and to the right. He tried to lean away from the attack and he had perfectly judged its range. !! So he managed to dodge it. Her nails tore a deep gash in his left cheek, but the wound would heal in half a second. He doubted it would pain her heart to have hurt him either. And now that he had dodged, it was his turn to attack. He used his leaning body to move his right foot outwards and his left foot forwards. As he swung his body forwards, he launched his left hand straight forward to corner his opponent. He targeted the center of her body: the chest. In an instant, she pulled her right hand back from its failed attack to guard her neck and chest. That was a wise decision. She was protecting the center of her body and her neck. But Rudolf II did not mind. Your body has more than enough strength to tear itself apart! He would break through her defenses and pierce his hand through her and out her back. It would destroy his arm, but that would regenerate soon enough. Victory was his. With that in mind, he simply launched his hand straight forward. But then he saw his opponent vanish from before his eyes. !? He knew why: her speed had increased. But how!? His hand gouged into something. It stabbed wrist-deep into the angel-shaped corner post he had cornered her against. And then he sensed his enemy circling around behind him. He had thought of her as slow until now, but she had suddenly sped up. How!? Mitotsudairas body felt light. Rudolf IIs back stood before her with his hand stuck in the corner post. It was identical to her own back. The only difference was the uniform. Rudolf II wore an M.H.R.R. girls uniform, but I removed mine! Something floated in the air by the corner post past Rudolf IIs back. It was a uniform. She had removed the coat and skirt, including the hard point parts. She had removed it just before her earlier evasion. When thinking about her speed, she had reached a certain answer. Fighting in an unfamiliar uniform was dangerous. The M.H.R.R. girls uniform had quite a few metal parts and excellent defenses, but her usual Far Eastern uniform and the Hexagone Fran?aise girls uniform on which her personal combat dress was based allowed for more graceful movements. That made a large difference. So when she had made the diagonal swing of her arm, she had removed her waists hard point parts and her skirt. When she had pretended to bring her hand to her neck and chest to guard, she had actually removed her necks hard point parts and her coat. She now only wore the inner suit and the tights. She could not lighten herself anymore without stripping down to her underwear or completely nude. She removed as much of the unfamiliar clothing as she could and then attacked. ! She grabbed the sword she had dropped on the ring and went for The neck!! As her other self started to turn around, she made a rising horizontal slash. It flew through above the shoulder and into the center of the neck. The quick slash produced a sound much like chopping through a tree. How about that!? And her own head flew through the air. I did it! Its a good thing he wasnt wearing my usual clothing, thought Mitotsudaira. Anyone with a combat position was trained in slaughtering livestock and dissecting animals, so the sensation of the attack and its result were not enough to fill her with revulsion. But I have never done it to myself before. So Im glad for that slight difference, she thought as she watched her own head fly through the air. At any rate, that ends this, she also thought. Decapitating him would prevent his body from moving. The severed hand had turned to bloody smoke earlier, so the beheaded body would likely do the same and move to the head. That meant her enemy had lost his body. And This is my chance to take the memo! Leaving him unable to move and swiping the memo had been her plan for victory. The memo had always been her only objective here, so as long as she got that, nothing else mattered. She did not even need to continue fighting. That was a very un-knight-like thing to think and she felt some shame, but I honestly dont think I can win. Their skill or their pure strength was too different. She was hardly one to talk with her non-human blood, but his transformation ability, lack of pain, and rapid regeneration was a veritable smorgasbord of unfair abilities even for a monster. She needed to find victory somewhere outside of defeating him in battle. And that was what she was doing. She stepped forward and took action to rob the airborne head of its freedom. ! She thrust her sword up into her other selfs head to pin it in place. But instead, a certain color exploded before her eyes. It was the red of bloody smoke. That was the spell smoke that appeared during Rudolf IIs regeneration, but it had not come from where she was expecting. It was the headless body that was supposed to vanish. But that proved wrong. Instead, her own decapitated head vanished from the air in front of the sword. The head disintegrated!? Thats right. The thing about my body isthe bigger part is always the main part. Silver hair suddenly spread out atop the headless body in front of her. He was regenerating quickly and she saw gold eyes turn back toward her. Then!! He had said he wanted to feel pain. Then! As her own face turned toward her, she pierced her raised sword through its side. With a cold and solid sound, the blade stabbed through the side of her own head and into the medulla oblongata. What about this!? Mitotsudaira felt the version of herself before her eyes looked like a corpse. She had taken three steps away as soon as she made the stab, but she had let go of the sword. And ahead of her, her other self had stopped moving. The sword was stabbed in up to the guard and most of the blade was sticking out the other side of her own face. This tilted that head in the opposite direction, but How very heavy. Her other self gave a casual comment and smiled a little. That was a good idea. It really was. Yes. Even if my head can regenerate, I still see with my eyes and hear with my ears. In that case, it is my head that tells my body what to do, so you might be able to stop me by attacking there. And if youre going to do that, you should go for the center of the nervous system. You should make a quick attack on the brain and medulla oblongata that send instructions to my body. Her other self tapped on the guard of the sword sticking from Mitotsudairas side of his head. And if you leave the weapon there, the constant damage to my nerves would cause me pain. Was that your idea? He was right and she saw no other possible way. However, Rudolf II pointed something out to her. He slowly stuck a few of his fingernails between the blade and his skin. Lets see He peeled both sides away as if spreading them to create a gap. The blade and sliced portion of his head opened up and she could see inside. Thats insane! But she could see inside all the same. Well? The cut is so clean, isnt it? The sight just about made her want to vomit, but he was right. She could see the cut, but there was no blood or any other kind of fluid. It looked like it was lined with soft glass. It cant be Did your regeneration power block off the cut as soon as the blade stabbed into you? If anything, it was my shapeshifting power that did it. I transform into the kind of creature that would survive being cut without removing the blade. Her other self laughed and returned the blade and gap to normal. Its true I feel a brief twitch when something hits my brain or medulla oblongata, but its more like an itch and it never reaches the level of pain. If you want to do it I need to continually use new blades? Her other self nodded at that impossible suggestion and that enemy used the downward motion of the nod to grab the swords hilt from below. There. With the sound of breaking bone, Rudolf II pulled the blade through the top of his head like removing a hairband. Mitotsudaira realized something when she saw it. You didnt feel pain even with the blade moving through your head? Not at that speed, no. It was blocked from the beginning. And you know what? He threw the sword aside. No one has ever succeeded in making me feel pain. He turned toward her in the time it took the sword to fall. Now, I think Ive figured it out. Figured out what? She knew the answer, but her pride as the real one forced her to ask. And the fake one was forced to answer. You. Yes, Ive mostly read how you work. With those words, her other self rushed toward her. And at a speed she had not seen before. Mitotsudaira did not hesitate to fall back. She was light and he was fully-equipped. Full speed away! She moved back, but not by back-stepping. She turned her back and ran with all her might. She poured in all her strength starting with the first step and she was moving toward something three meters ahead and a little to the right. The western corner post! She would jump over it and land beyond it. If he pursued, she could attack in the slight opening as he landed. If he sensed that danger and stopped, she could put some distance between them and prepare herself for what came next. She gathered strength in her thighs and made the three meter dash. And she saw herself run right in front of her. !? Mitotsudaira was truly surprised. She had nimbly moved away and then run at full speed, yet her other self had still cut in front of her. How fast is he!? She was briefly reminded of her mother. When they had fought at IZUMO, her mother had also demonstrated abnormal bursts of speed like this. This brought back the thought that had been carved into her heart eight years before and had returned to the surface just the other day. It was the thought that she could not stand up to her mother. But that was not accurate. Whats wrong? asked her other self. Her mother was not the only one she could not stand up to. It was one thing when she was no match for an ally, but this opponent was an enemy as well as a copy of herself. And I still cant do anything!? She felt something hit her left side. While circling in front of her, her other self had used that motion to perform a roundhouse kick. The sound of impact reverberated through her entire body and she was torn from the floor and into the air. The chains that caught her lightened body gave a heavy groan. The corner posts supporting the chains were made of metal, but they still bent from the force. The recoil sent the chains back forward and launched Mitotsudaira high above the ring. The other silver wolf jumped up to meet her there. Her enemy lowered down until he was skimming by just above the metal rings mat and then he used his great strength to jump straight up. He used his entire body as a giant spring, but used it to produce speed rather than height. Here I goooo! The right of his spread legs hit Mitotsudaira back down. As soon as her body bent downwards, the other silver wolfs left leg flew upwards and kicked her bent body toward the ceiling. The midair double kick produced a tearing sound and moved their bodies apart in the air. The kick from below sent Mitotsudaira upwards and the other silver wolf dropped down. However Im not done yet! The fake silver wolf used the recoil of kicking Mitotsudaira to perform a flip. Using the acceleration of his great strength, he stretched out his body for a roundhouse heel kick from above Mitotsudaira. That made three midair kicks. It sounded more like a stake being driven into her flesh than a simple blow to her flesh and she quickly shot diagonally downward. The fake silver wolf kicked off the ceiling and jumped in the opposite direction. They rapidly flew diagonally down to the west and east where the rings chains awaited. They fell. Mitotsudaira and the other silver wolf were simultaneously stopped by the chains. Mitotsudairas entire body shook from the shock and she sprawled out limply, but the other silver wolf looked like he was lounging on a sofa. Next. One of them was thrown into the air, the other jumped up into the air, and they crossed paths. As they crossed, the fake silver wolf flipped onto his side and shrank down. ! And he hit Mitotsudaira with a repelling drop kick. Mitotsudaira was sent right back to the chains. She had already lost control of her body due to the repeated strikes, but the other silver wolf showed no mercy. He flipped around in midair, landed in the ring, and moved below Mitotsudaira as she was bounced back by the chains again. Now, time for the main eveeeeent! The fake silver wolf grabbed her ankle. For an instant, some slight life returned to Mitotsudairas face. After all Heh hehn. Im not going to do what your mother did. As he spoke, the false enemy spun around. He stood on his right toes with Mitotsudairas right ankle in his left hand. Half giant swing! The fake silver wolf spun in place, tore through the wind, and waved Mitotsudaira around like a flag. And he accelerated. By the third rotation they were producing a tremendous sound, by the fifth the wind was shaking the entire room, by the ninth the weapons were rattling in the stockers, and by the fifteenth Max speeeeed! The fake silver wolf threw what he held. Instead of just letting go to make a side throw, he forcibly bent his entire body forwards for an overhand throw. It resembled a one-armed shoulder throw, he bent far enough for his forehead to reach the floor, and he launched Mitotsudaira. Thats where you wanted to go, wasnt it? She collided with the western corner post. The post bent at its base and the chains burst off of it. A wave of metallic sounds filled the room and chain links sprayed outward while reflecting the light. After taking the blow to her back, Mitotsudaira saw something in her blurry vision. Now, then. When I make my body so small and skinny, it leaves something to be desired in attack power. Then how about I try this? She saw her other self spread his arms and change form in the center of the ring. Thats She recognized the silver hair, the height, the sharp gold eyes, and the huge breasts. This was the Reine des Garous. Seeing her mothers form shook Mitotsudairas heart. Her body was still shaking from the beating it had taken, so she could not move. She had a concussion and the swinging had thrown off her inner ear and her center of gravity. She could not stand and she even slid down the tilted post until her butt reached the floor. However, she kept her eyes open to view what stood before her. Her fake mother demonstrated the same instantaneous acceleration as her real mother had. ! But this fake hit her chest with a drop kick using both feet. She no longer felt any pain. Its no use. She did her best to hold back the thought that she had lost. If she let herself think that, she knew she really would lose. But her body could do nothing about the attack and simply became a medium for the force to travel through. The western corner post broke from its base behind her. And she was sent flying through the air. The angel-shaped corner post flew through the air. Below it, the girl known as the silver wolf was knocked outside the ring. Her light body crashed into one of the stockers of metal weapons surrounding the ring. !! It broke and it was not the only one. Like a spreading wave, several of the weapon stockers were destroyed and the grips attached to blades or blunt metal flew up into the air. A moment later, a crashing sound came from the western wall of the round room. Mitotsudaira had reached the outer wall and she was buried in a pile of broken weapon stockers. All that remained was the fake Reine des Garous standing in the ring. The airborne weapons and fragments clattered loudly on the floor and other objects that had fallen ahead of them. The overlapping sounds almost sounded like rain or applause. The sounds have stopped, said the smiling woman at the walls entrance below the tower. The spear woman at the towers entrance gave a deep nod. Master Rudolf excels at that combination attack. He rarely makes it to the end, though. Didnt he get to the end with you? No. The spear woman smiled bitterly. He slammed me against the post and then stopped just before making the finishing blow. And he was using your form at the time. I had no idea what was happening to me. I see, said the smiling woman. But it sounded like he made it to the end this time. And it seemed faster than usual. It must not have been my form. Im too light. The Reine des Garous nodded and sighed. That girl must not have been able to keep up. She can be rather slow. She placed a hand on her cheek and sighed even deeper. Shes always been so smart and diligent. And thats what slows her down. She overthinks everything. Hm? Is Nate really that slow? Im not sure I get it. Well, began Tenzou as he looked up at the tower. He saw Mary worriedly holding his arm and gave her a reassuring nod. And then As far as speed is concerned, Mitotsudaira-dono is not all that fast. Im being harsh, but its the truth, thought Tenzou. She lacks speed both in her attacks and her movement. Ill set aside Futayo-dono and Muneshige-dono since their speed isnt exactly measurable, but she is the slowest of our special duty officers outside of Naomasa-dono. Are you one of the faster ones, Master Tenzou? And does this have to do with stamina? Well, I am relatively quick and my stamina is pretty decent Why are you recording this, Naito-dono!? He turned back to the crossdresser before continuing. Anyway, you can probably tell by watching Naito-dono or Naruze-dono, but reflexes are vital in battle. But on the vanguard where one uses their whole body, attack speed and movement speed are more important. Of course, someone who uses a god of war like Naomasa-dono is different. But as I said, Mitotsudaira-dono is only a little higher than Naomasa-dono in attack speed and movement speed. You can find it all in the measurements we have taken. Then why is she able to fight on the vanguard? Her constant attacks with the silver chains, her superhuman strength, and her endurance. It was because she lacked speed that she used four silver chains to protect herself and to continuously attack without stopping. But she doesnt have those chains now. Against normal students, she could still manage with her superhuman strength and endurance. Depending on how she fought, she could even handle someone on the level of a special duty officer. But at the vice chancellor level or higher, that was no longer the case. One only reached that level by having skill, speed, and strength. Some vice chancellors like Englands Dudley gained the position as a commander of the other warriors, but otherwise anyone at vice chancellor level or above was truly non-standard. Tenzou felt Mitotsudaira was at a serious disadvantage here. But He mentally tilted his head. He had long known Mitotsudaira as a classmate, so he had a solid understanding of her speed. Did you give Mitotsudaira-dono the silver chains because you had noticed her speed? Is that it, Reine des Garous? Didnt I tell you? That girl is too diligent. Thats why I thought the silver chains would suit her better than my silver cross. What do you mean by diligent? That seemed odd to him. It was true that Mitotsudaira was diligent. In their class, she would take it too far, become overly conservative, and be teased by Kimi and the others. And a lot happened in the past, too. What happens because she is too diligent? You dont know? Overly diligent people tend to overthink things. He did not know what that meant, so he guessed it was something only Mitotsudaira and the Reine des Garous would understand. But then he felt a tug on his arm and saw Mary tilting her head. Um, you keep saying Lady Mitotsudaira is slow, but I think she is plenty fast. Eh? Oh, well, we were talking about a different standard for speed. You mean in battle, right? Then she showed plenty of speed last night. Oh, thought Tenzou as he found himself speechless. Mary had to mean what Mitotsudaira had done in the battle the night before. That high-speed throw. As if to agree with his thoughts, Mary smiled and spoke. She seemed to be thinking about something when we bathed in the spring today, but I think it was about that. Soyes. I think she will be fine, she said. After all, people who dont simply stew in their thoughts and instead search for an answer are sure to find that answer somewhere. Rudolf II sighed in the ring. Two minutes had passed since the final attack, but there was still no sign of his opponent moving from the corner of the room where he had sent her. This is over. My final job as Holy Roman Emperor is over, he thought. Technically, he had never done any real work, but that was exactly why he thought what he did. As Holy Roman Emperor and as chancellor I did nothing that would give another academy a piece of M.H.R.R. Still in the Reine des Garouss form, he tapped the right chest of his uniform, where Carlos Is memo was sealed. As M.H.R.R. Emperor, he had protected the records left by the great chancellor of two generations prior. And he had driven back a representative of Musashi, that academy that had quickly become the talk of every other academy. He had shown the other academies that M.H.R.R.s chancellor could easily handle an attack from a Musashi student. Will my brother think I was at least a little bit capable now? The enemy remained motionless, but he did not let his guard down. This was the Reine des Garouss daughter. Even if he had felt the blows land and even if she was battered and concussed, he doubted her bones had broken or that she had been fatally wounded. She is not moving because her heart is no longer struggling. She had decided she was no match for him. Once he had begun his high-speed combo, he had no longer sensed any ambition in her movements. The surprise and resignation on her face had been especially strong when he had taken on the Reine des Garouss form. I did something horrible to you, didnt I? I really did. But it is over now, he thought while turning to the rooms exit. In the end Even as the emperor, I still dont know what I am. As soon as he said that, he heard a noise. It was a metallic noise. In the corner of his vision, he saw silver hair swaying and rising on the western edge of the room. The battle was not yet over. Volume 3C, 70: Confronters in the Metal Tower Volume 3C, Chapter 70: Confronters in the Metal Tower What do you call the moment of understanding? Point Allocation (Surprise) The battle continued. As long as there were opponents to fight and they both remained standing, the battle would not end. But Mitotsudaira did not understand anything as she stood up. Two simple words remained in her heart. Im sorry. She felt she had been scolded by her mother again. She thought her mother was kind, she enjoyed being around her, and she loved her, but the woman was incredibly scary when she got angry. She did not get angry often, but she would get really angry when Mitotsudaira did something dangerous or did not do what she was supposed to do. If Mitotsudaira disobeyed her, she would be slammed into the ground. When Mitotsudaira had been told she had to study but she instead stopped somewhere for fun on the way home, her mother had gotten angry. She had cried and asked if having fun was wrong. She had been afraid that she would not be allowed to have any fun from then on. But did she understand how scary she was? Mitotsudaira did not know. She simply found her mother scary and wanted to avoid angering her if at all possible. She had started studying in order to keep her from getting angry. The same thing had happened eight years before. She had hoped she could get through to her mother at least a little, but she was still slammed into the ground. At the time, she had sworn to herself she would never apologize, but Im sorry. She had been forced to say those words and she had lost everything. She had lost her pride, the friends she had gained through that pride, her reputation, and everything else. It may have been a misunderstanding, but in her mind, she had lost it all because she had disobeyed her mother. It had happened again the other day and now it was happening yet again. She could see her mother stepping down from the ring. Im sorry. She felt she needed to stay on the ground and apologize. She was no match for her mother. She was no match for the womans height, figure, strength, speed, techniques, or anything else. She had no chance. But, she thought. Why am I standing? There was no strength in the core of her body. She doubted she was standing straight. She could only feel her legs and their strength as they supported her. Her field of vision shook, her eyes refused to focus, and she could only feel a vague heat throughout her body. Why had she stood? Shouldnt she have stayed on the ground, apologized, and cried? She was no match for this opponent, so she could only lose. Everyone had seen what had happened eight years ago and the other day, so they would know she stood no chance. If she explained it to them, they would understand. She just had to say she was no match for this opponent, so she had not stood a chance. Surely they would all No. She had a sudden though. Saying I simply didnt stand a chance and giving upis wrong. That isnt it, she thought. There was something wrong with giving up because her enemy was powerful. That mistake She knew that mistake. The enemy may be powerful, one might stand no chance, and everyone might urge them to give up But I know someone who didnt understand any of that. Thats right, she thought with a nod in her heart. For the first time in a long while, she had seen it in Mikawa just two months before. A certain idiot had wanted to do something that was clearly impossible, but he had decided to continue on alone if he had to. That idiot was her king. He had been worried for her when she had decided to come here, but if she ever decided to do something without giving up, she knew what he would say. Dont push yourself too hard, okay? If things get dangerous, come on back. But If youre gonna do it, then go do it. Yes. A scent reached her nose. It came from her collar. It was her kings scent from when she had covered up her mothers scent in the carriage and it was what had woken her up a moment ago. Move. Please move. Her mother was approaching. Her mother swung her leg to kick her through the air. But, but, but, but that isnt what matters. This isnt about my mother. Im not supposed to think about her and apologize. I need to think about my king and get my body moving! The kick scored a direct hit. Several loud noises filled the room as a wave ran through the stockers and around a dozen of them broke and flew through the air. The silver wolfs body smashed through them and slammed into the wall like a shell. That was the result of the direct hit. Meanwhile, Rudolf II finished the follow-through of his kick while shards of blades and stockers scattered like dried leaves. What is this? You are surprisingly durable. He saw his enemy before him. She was not unharmed, but she was not unmoving either. She was on all fours, struggling to get up from the floor. The Reine des Garous daughter tried to stand up. Her weak hands grasped the floor, her trembling elbows pointed toward the ceiling, and she shakily lifted her butt and slid her knees along the floor. She forgot about trying to attack her enemy, she forgot just how defenseless she was, and she simply tried to stand. Is she moving on instinct? No This is a conditioned reflex built up by her training and everyday life. It did not matter how much damage she had taken or how great a disadvantage she had. As long as she could move, she would stand no matter what. She was not just relying on a Loup-Garous durability and regeneration. She had to have trained both her body and her mind. So You are going to stand, arent you? She did. His enemy leaned on a tilted stocker with half her face stained by blood. Her right shoulder may have dislocated because it hung limply by her side. She was out of breath and terribly sweaty. Her entire body trembled and she swayed as she breathed. Nevertheless, she was standing. Rudolf II did not know what had led her to stand, but he did understand one thing. She would not be brought down by his current methods. Even if he tried to knock her unconscious, she would recover quickly with the regeneration of a Loup-Garou. The only solution he could think of was to use a chokehold to asphyxiate her into unconsciousness, but he wanted to avoid grappling with her when he did not know what she would do. There were more surefire methods. For example, he could use a weapon to decapitate her. This would no longer be a mere sparring match, but she did not view it that way anymore either. The most important rule in sparring was the fact that you could lose, yet she was not allowing herself that. I can always lop off an arm to incapacitate her through blood loss. She would pass out if she lost enough blood. Despite that plan, Rudolf held a spear. It was the same one she had used against him at the beginning. He raised it and threw it toward the girl leaning against the stocker. And he used his full strength. Mitotsudaira saw her mother moving. Oh Ive made her that angry, she thought. After all, she refused to do what her mother said, she refused to stay down, and she refused to apologize. That was why her mother had thrown that spear. Not to knock her to the ground, but to take her life. There was no helping that. She had disobeyed her mother. She was listening to someone other than her mother. The real problem was how that other persons words fit so much better with her own beliefs. There was only one thing on her mind. I will not give up. When was it that her king had told her that? The spear flew toward her stomach. If it hit, she would not escape unharmed, but her body would not move. Just like before, she begged it to move yet it would not. There was nothing she could do. But she still had the same thought. I will not give up. And she had decided to continue disobeying her mother even if the spear hit her. After all, she remembered something. The day before, when her mother had captured her and forced her to apologize, she had been unable to do anything, yet her king had said something to her. Dont apologize. And Because youre my knight. Judge. As long as I am your knight, I will no longer apologize to you. I will only speak other words to you. But what should she do about this lethal attack when her body would not move? Thats right. What could she say when she was told not to apologize? Yes. I will not give up. She had just one thing to say, but it was not that she would fight or that she would defend. I will go. That word encompassed both fighting and defending. I will go. She had used that same word long ago. She had used it when living with her parents. She had used it when she had finished studying and was heading out to play. Her heart had been so much lighter when she had already done what she was supposed to do, but had she done what she was supposed to here? I have. Yes. She had not given up and she had stood, so So I will go. A solid sound rang out. It was the sound of the spear hitting its mark after being launched and tearing through the air. However, it did not hit the silver wolf. It hit the wall behind her. It had missed its true target. But Rudolf II saw where the silver wolf was standing. Her position was odd. Just as before, she was leaning on the stocker by the wall. But at some point, she had moved less than a meter to the right. Her position had shifted just after he had thrown the spear. The exhausted and injured silver wolf stood on her own two feet between the broken stocker and fallen weapon. She had a blank look on her face, but What? Rudolf II did not know when she had moved there. It was only the distance of a single large step, but How? He did not know. He knew he had not seen it and he felt that meant he had let his guard down, but He saw the silver wolf wobble and almost fall to her knees, but Her position shifted again. She briefly vanished and suddenly reappeared a step away. Rudolf II watched as the silver wolf raised her unfocused eyes and exhaled with a hand on the nearby stocker. What is this? There was something odd about the movement of her hand, the movement of her breath, and the movement as she coughed. What? What is this!? They were all missing their midpoint. He could see the beginning of the action, but the next thing he knew, the movement had reached its end point. When she placed her hand on the stocker, he saw her shoulder begin to move and her hand was suddenly already on the stocker. When she coughed, he saw her begin to breathe in and she had suddenly already bent forward after coughing. He could not see the movement in between. And she moved again. With her eyes still unfocused and her body wobbling unsteadily, she started down the center of the pathway created by the destruction. She vanished and reappeared yet again. She had likely tried to lean on the stocker, but when he saw her next, she was standing unsteadily in the center of the pathway with both hands raised. The movement looked meaningless, but he realized the stocker she faced was shaking back and forth and creaking. She had to have struck it during the unseen middle section of her movement. This is Rudolf understood what had happened. This is a ridiculous explosion of instantaneous strength. There is actually a trick to moving quickly. Tenzou was embarrassed with himself for only understanding after Mary told him about Mitotsudairas state the night before and how she had thrown a stone in the spring. I get it now. Mitotsudaira-dono must be beginning to understand that trick. What is that trick, Master Tenzou? Strength. He clenched his fist, held it up toward Mary, and shook it to tell her to clench her empty hand into a fist too. But Clench your fist even tighter. Eh? Oh, okay. Is this enough? Yes, that is fine. He raised his fist in front of her face again and lightly swung it from the elbow. Can you swing your wrist using a snap from the elbow like that? Judge. Mary tried to swing the wrist of her clenched fist a few times. I can, but only at a limited angle. If you want to swing it over a wider angle, you have to focus on the action and that slows it down. But he opened his hand and waved his fingers around. How about like this? Try swinging your wrist using a snap from the elbow again. Judge. She opened her hand and swung it. Her movement and the hopeful expression on her face were exactly what he had hoped for. Judge. He nodded. When you spread your hand, you lose all strength, dont you? But you can move your wrist more easily and more quickly. After all, the movement of your wrist actually comes from your elbow and your wrist moves more quickly when it is lighter. You mean, added Mary, if you keep the hand or foot looser, it will move more freely and more quickly? Judge. You only use your strength at the very beginning and you gradually move it from the source of the movement out toward the end of the movement. When you swing a sword, you move the acceleration from your shoulder, to your elbow, and then to your wrist, correct? Judge. Mary gave a nod of understanding. So speed comes from relaxing your strength? Exactly right, confirmed Tenzou while coming to understand something. The night before, Mitotsudaira had not known whether she was tense or relaxed due to having her sense of pain cut off. So she did not know what had happened when she experienced that unexpected speed. Mitotsudaira-dono has always been the power type and she only knew how to use her strength. That means she never let her strength lapse, just like when you lift something heavy or press against a wall. Before, the Reine des Garous had called Mitotsudaira diligent. She was solid, tense, and could not move lightly. That certainly was a diligent use of her strength. And she is the kind of person to diligently stick to her role as the power type. So he clenched his fist and held it up again. This is what Mitotsudaira has been doing until now. He opened his hand and moved his elbow for a snap of the wrist. But if she catches on, this could be what she does from now on. How do you distinguish between the two? That is simple. He swung his opened hand again, but this time he did not just leave it open. As it moved over a longer distance and accelerated, he closed it. It was open at the starting point and closed at the end point. This is how you would do it as a punch. You want speed when you throw the punch, so you keep your fist loose and open. But after building up speed and strength over the longer range of movement, you form a fist to do more damage in the end. That is why anyone who sees it done at higher speeds can only comprehend the starting point and ending point. He breathed in. If Mitotsudaira-dono masters this, one would only be able to see the beginning and end of her movements. Mitotsudaira did not know what had happened to her. H-huh? She was terribly off balance. Whether she was wobbling or tripping over something, her body was moving unsteadily back and forth. She tried to lean on the stocker next to her, but she ran into it with unexpected force. She was ashamed of her behavior. She could not gather her strength properly and her mind would not clear up. For one, she did not know why her mother was here. Um She could not remember. She was fairly certain she had come to get Rudolf IIs memo and had ended up fighting him. She thought she had been badly beaten, but it seemed a fair bit of what had happened had been knocked from her mind. The fact that she did not remember the inconvenient parts seemed very unlike her, but she was grateful. However, she did not like that she was only moving with her joints. Her ankles and knees were shaking, her body leaned forward, and she lacked the dignity of a knight. I cannot let my king see me like this, she thought as she noticed a few objects on the floor. They were parts of her uniform that she must have removed at some point. They were the hard points for her waist and neck, the skirt, and the coat. Removing them would lower her defenses, so when had she removed them, assuming it had been her to do so? I dont know. Her dim thoughts were interrupted. ? Her mother was coming. Oh, no, she thought. Her mothers movements were trouble. Her mother would likely attack with her claws by using a right hook as she passed by Mitotsudairas right side. If it hit, it could easily tear holes in her body. My king would probably make a perverted joke out of that, she thought with a mental glare, but she also decided to at least try to avoid her mothers attack. However, it was obviously far too late. She could not move very much, yet her mothers approach was fast and she did not have much room to move back. Oh. The next thing she knew, her mother was diagonally in front of her and had finished swinging her arm. The womans claws had not hit her. Huh? thought Mitotsudaira. It isnt like her to miss. Did she intentionally miss as a warning or something? But then she gently hit the stocker to her left. Huh? she thought again. This is the stocker I bumped into before. But it had been two steps behind her. Did it move up behind me on its own? That was when she had a realization. Eh? Something was not right. Mitotsudaira came to her senses and realized something strange was happening to her body. But something else happened at the same time. Kh! Weight suddenly filled her entire body. Her numbed body awoke and her senses of pain and weight returned. What is this!? She remembered what had happened up until now and the sudden weight just about caused her limp body to give out below her. Have you woken up? Her mothers voice sounded both curious and relieved. No!! That is not my mother! It was Rudolf II. That definite enemy swung his claws at great speed once more while untwisting his body. What should I do!? Mitotsudaira made a split-second decision. If this attack hit her, it would likely pierce straight through her. In her previous battles, she had always relied on her durable body and the great strength that let her stand firm, but she would lose if she tried that here. If she let this enemy hit her with all his strength, her own strength would not be enough. So She could sense what she had been doing earlier. She had been moving at tremendous speed. That extreme short-range acceleration was difficult to control. She did not know the details of how she did it, but she could remember what had happened. The night before, she had thrown a stone when her body was still unsteady from her injuries. And just now, she had gained such great strength when her body was unsteady from the damage taken here. What was the common point between the two? As soon as she asked that question !! Rudolf IIs claws struck. A great sound of impact rang out. Rudolf II checked on his stance after swinging his arm: An excellent movement. But! He could see his prey flying through the air, but something was different from before. His prey was no longer the prey. The silver wolf had been knocked away and leaped through the air, but ! Her heels slid along the ground by the wall and she remained standing with her guard still up. She had not fallen. She had raised her left arm in defense, so the clothing was torn and the skin below was torn and bleeding. The wolfs entire body trembled with tension and wobbled from the pain and lingering numbness. The sudden movement caused her to breathe heavily and her eyes had still not focused. Nevertheless, she stood there with her guard up. She had endured his attack and remained standing. Rudolf II observed her in the Reine des Garous form. I have no sense of pain, but my sight and other senses picked up something different this time. When he had drop-kicked her to the wall earlier, he had felt her resisting the impact he was giving her. But this time Instead of resisting, she moved back to redirect it. Yes, he said as he analyzed her. You are no longer relying on your durable body to hold your ground by force. You moved back with that strange high-speed movement you demonstrated before, didnt you? And you did so while taking my attack. That pointed to one fact. You successfully moved back in the very instant that you took my attack. The silver wolf was not listening to the words directed at her. She took erratic breath after erratic breath and sweat dripped from her brow. That showed she had released her extreme tension. That showed that what she had done had essentially been a gamble. She did not know if it would work, but she tried it anyway. But she finally did something else: she breathed deeply in. Nn. She began to tilt to the right. Hh. And she immediately corrected her stance. She used the quick movement to have her shoulder tug strongly on her limp right arm. The dislocated shoulder popped back into place with a short, dry sound. Her hand instantly clenched, her elbow bent, her wrist was lifted in front of her face, and Owwww!!! That woke me up!! I shouldnt have done that, she added, but she was back all the same. Her mind had cleared and her body was finally reconnected. She felt pain. She was exhausted. She felt shaking, sluggishness, heat, and all sorts of other things. Judge. But she understood what all the previous attacks had done to her. I relaxed all the excess strength in my body. Those attacks had been too powerful to resist. It had taken someone on her mothers or Rudolf IIs level to do actual damage to her and their attacks had smashed through the strength she had gathered to resist them. Yes. She could not quite put it in words, but I feel light. Simply moving her lips brought pain, but she could actually move her hand to wipe the tears of pain from her eyes. It was far from perfect, but she had recovered. Yes. This will probably only be a short-term fight. But she had not given up and so she knew she could fight. After all, Rudolf II had attacked her in her mothers form And I redirected the force. She had not known if she could do that. That was different from resisting and holding her ground. This must be the same as my mothers high-speed movement. She doubted it was exactly the same. She was inexperienced and had only just begun to understand the technique. But if I can do it, I can keep doing it and learn to do it even better. So she breathed in. When she exhaled, she wiped away her tears and turned her gold eyes to her opponent. I will name myself again. I am the 5th Special Duty Officer of Musashi Ariadust Academys Chancellors Officers She wiped blood from her face, licked it from her finger with her lips, and continued. and Musashis First Knight, Mitotsudaira Argent Loup Nate. Testament, said Rudolf II with a nod. As M.H.R.R.s Holy Roman Emperor and Chancellor, he had to reply in kind if a knight named herself, so he returned to his male body and replied. I am Rudolf II, Holy Roman Emperor and Chancellor of M.H.R.R. He then changed form and prepared his fighting stance. He searched for the optimal female form and opened his mouth to speak. I will maintain my imperial behavior. How about you come at me? Or do you like making an emperor go to all the effort? The wolf moved first and the human moved second. A moment later, their movements intersected. Neither one of them stopped fighting. Volume 3C, 71: Understanders in the Metal Tower Volume 3C, Chapter 71: Understanders in the Metal Tower This calms you Keeps your heart from crying out As it trembles with joy And instead provides the strength to move Point Allocation (Confrontation) A deep sound came from the sky. The level of force has changed, said Mary as she looked up to the tower. Tenzou nodded as he looked in the same direction. What is going to happen? He knew the battle was growing longer. The two guard women said the sounds coming from the sky were different from normal and the Reine des Garous said it was far from over. But Tenzou could not help but speak up. Mitotsudaira-dono had to have been injured. Even with her regeneration, I dont see how a longer battle would be- Oh? That girl may not know how to handle herself, but I can say one thing for sure. The Reine des Garous cut him off to provide her own opinion. The standard tactic of the Loup Garou race is to fight a short but decisive battle. The entire circular room had become a battlefield. Far from just using the floor, the two combatants also used the stockers, the curved walls, and the ceiling as footing for accelerating or changing direction as the two of them intersected and pursued each other. Their paths continually crossed. Mitotsudaira knocked back her enemys charge with a kick and landed on a stocker. Rudolf II accelerated by jumping from the floor and ceiling several times like a ricocheting bullet and he threw a piercing kick toward her from above. But by that time, she had instantly leaped to a stocker behind her. From there, she jumped to the wall with a swing of her body and kicked with her toes as if to dig into the curving surface. Her movements appeared light, but her repeated and intersecting footwork allowed her to run along the wall. She ran around the room. Rudolf II pursued her by leaning forward atop a broken stocker and releasing his built-up strength in a great leap. He flew straight for the wall, but he made sure to rotate around as he did so the soles of his feet landed on the wall. He ran after Mitotsudaira along the wall while crouched down against it. Meanwhile, Mitotsudaira back-stepped around on the wall and stuck a hand into her hair. She prepared a sword she had grabbed when standing on the stocker and hidden in her hair. And there was more than one. She had enough swords to hold between all of her fingers. She threw them. It was a weak movement of her shoulders and elbows, but When the swords were released from her fingers, they flew toward Rudolf II with instantaneous force. He did not bother avoiding them. He grabbed the first one between his fingers and tossed it up to the ceiling. Did you think the emperor would not have been trained in swordplay!? Several solid sounds rang out as all of the swords were knocked away, but as he looked through the reflecting light of the blades, he saw the silver wolf jumping. That silver-haired girl kicked powerfully off the wall, rotated upside down in midair, and placed a piercing step onto the ceiling. So Rudolf II also jumped. He had already started to fall due to his greater weight, so he stabbed a sword into the ceiling and kicked off the wall while pulling himself toward that weapon. And in the instant he passed by the sword, he kicked off of it. He had caught up, so their powers intersected. She deflected his stabbing hand, he avoided her claws, and their kicks collided. They both performed a midair flip and landed in the rooms central ring. Rudolf II stood on the northern post while the silver wolf stood on the southern post. Rudolf II crossed his arms and threw out his chest while the silver wolf let out a heated breath. Immediately afterwards, the two collided in the center of the ring. The sound of the collision rang out and more followed with increasing speed. Mitotsudaira did her best to control her trembling heart. Calm down! She needed to control her heart at the moment, not her body. She desperately held back the desire to rely on her strength that was trying to control her body. After all, the overwhelming difference between her and her mother was an issue of speed and she could see the answer to that in her body at the moment. She was beginning to understand. To oversimplify the answer, it was to not rely on her strength. A certain moment had led to this realization. When battling the automatons the night before, she had thrown a stone, thinking it would not hit in time, but its unexpected speed had allowed it to hit and had laid the groundwork for ending the battle. While wondering what had happened, she had tried throwing a small stone in the spring, but as expected, it had not worked. There was a simple reason for that. When throwing the stone in the spring, her fingers had been tensed with strength from beginning to end. She had been so focused on how to produce that kind of speed that she had remained tense from the start of the throw to its finish. That was the wrong way. That constant tension was not a throw. That was pushing it. To throw it, she had to release it. She had to only place her fingers on the stone to control it, swing her shoulder, swing her elbow enough to make sure it was not fixed in place, and do the same with her wrist. Each time, she could only gather her strength at the very beginning and then throw with each joint in order to release the stone. In other words, she threw by swinging her shoulder, elbow, wrist, and fingers in that order. And if she built up some force to begin with, the stone would fly with even more force. Her entire body was the same. She could not keep her body tense and push it forward. If she dug her toes into the floor, bent her relaxed body, and threw herself by pulling with her toes, she could launch herself quickly forward. It was a lot like bending a ruler to launch it forward. She built up her strength before moving, released it in phases, and poured as much initial speed as possible into the leading edge of her movement. This is nothing like before. In a power-focused battle, she needed to hold her ground and thus took a stance centered on her heels, but now she stood on her toes, quickly bent and released her body, and turned at her destination to reach for her enemy. This is It was much like a dance. She had yet to learn how to move her body properly and she would occasionally give a jerking shake and lose her speed. But this was all she had. This was what she had to do now. So she repeatedly used the stockers or the walls as footing even though they only gave her enough space to stand on her tiptoes and a single mistake would mean falling. When she got the timing wrong, the object she meant to throw would pull on her and cause her to shake. When moving, it felt like jumping along small, round stones. To make sure she did not trip on those stones, she placed her foot firmly down, gathered her strength, and released it all at once. She focused on her movements like that to allow her body to learn. She continued on, jumping again and again. Honestly. This was so very strange and made her wonder what she had been doing all this time. No, it was just that she had never before been faced with a battle that required this kind of movement. With her silver chains and strength, she had been able to endure any attack and crush any opponent just by keeping her strength built up inside her. But that meant she was always tensed up and it slowed her down. She had realized that way of fighting was a constant habit when her enemy had smashed her body. His strikes had outdone the strength built up inside her and she had abandoned the strength she had subconsciously kept as a form of resistance. I feel so light. Yes, she thought as she realized something. She finally understood why her mother had treated her like a child. I She had not known how to use her own bodys strength. She had been drawing out that strength, but she had not been using it. She understood that now. How pathetic, she thought. How could I think I was protecting anyone like that? But did her mother understand something else? While she had only now realized how to use her body to fight I She had long ago learned how to get back on her feet without giving up. Rudolf II felt some resistance from his enemy. As the two of them continued their exchange of attacks and speed, he could tell his enemys form was quickly growing clear. Oh, my. That inexperienced being was clarifying and settling on her strength and techniques at great enough speed to elicit that silent voice of admiration. At first, she had pulled back her attack in confusion three out of ten times, but now it was only one in twenty or even thirty times and her attacks were growing more accurate. Excellent. She had likely grasped how to make use of her body during their interaction. This had also happened to the others he had fought here. In their battles with him, they had gained a thorough understanding of their own abilities and so they would thank him afterwards. But there was one thing different about the silver wolf before him now: this wolf was clearly trying to surpass him. She refused to give up. And Rudolf sensed something from the persistent wolf. The resistance from the attacks and speed of her growth had yet to reach completion. She was still incomplete. And it was that lack of completion that allowed her to never give up. No. There was more to it than that. She had stood back up even before realizing she was incomplete. That was a way of life carved into her instincts, so her own will no longer matters. Im so jealous. What about me? wondered Rudolf II. He could change his form and alter his abilities, so he had to be incomplete as well. But I have given up, havent I? he thought. He had accepted himself, but he had given up and not hoped for anything more. There was a reason for that. He did not know who he was, his parents had not acted like parents, he could only understand others via his imagination, and even his position had been given to him by others. He himself had never been anywhere. He had never been his own person. We are a lot alike. He had a few elements in common with the girl before him. She had been sent to Musashi by Hexagone Fran?aise and even her mother had become her enemy. And yet Im so jealous. Even if nothing else, he envied her refusal to give up. And the persistent form he sensed in the resistance was changing further. She was like a newborn beast. Desiring its perfect form and wishing to live, the small beast would stand on its four legs and learn to walk and roar. As he observed his changing opponent, Rudolf II nodded in his heart and said what he needed to say. Victory will be mine!! She was changing, but how far would she go? If his enemy was going to change and better herself, he only needed to reach an optimal form that outdid hers. He had pioneered the technique of changing oneself as a weapon. ! So he transformed. Mitotsudaira saw pure ferocity and it was in constant flux. Rudolf II continued to transform in order to match not just her attacks but also her movements and speed. For speed, he took a nimble form. For strength, he took a well-built form. For techniques, he took a skilled form. By rapidly changing himself, he matched every part of her. But Mitotsudaira stole his speed, took his techniques, and surpassed his strength. She threw those elements straight back at him and further improved herself. Her breathing grew heavy and sweat covered her, but This isnt over yet!! She was still far from matching her mother. She knew that from her experience of being defeated and beaten to a pulp, but I will reach her!! She could tell all resignation was vanishing from her heart and resolve was taking its place. She was fighting. Her confidence in that allowed her to build her resolve to defeat the enemy before her eyes. By defeating him, she could declare this emperor and chancellor imperfect and put him at ease. She had thought up a way to make him feel pain. It had come to her quickly inside this metal tower, so she had decided to try it out as soon as she had a chance. She raised her speed and strengthened her attacks that could already knock him into the air. ! As she danced, her moving feet sounded out on the metal ring. She was exhausted and injured, but it all turned to heat with every breath she took and that told her that her body was there. Yes, she thought. Even the negatives have meaning here. She could tell they were both improving themselves each time they picked up speed, attacked, or defended. They seemed to be consuming the battle to grow. She then noticed something about Rudolf IIs rapidly changing form. Hes stopped changing? No, that was not it. His transformations were gradually approaching a single form. That was likely the form he felt could oppose anything and everything. It had to be something he was unable to create before. It was his truly ideal form that he could not picture in his head and needed to experience to create. That form would allow him to survive on his own no matter what happened. And if he had created that here It cant be That meant he too was inexperienced. So Mitotsudaira sent more resistance his way. ! Suddenly, wind exploded in front of her. She knew what had happened. Rudolf II had completed his new form and he had quickly surpassed her still inexperienced self. !? He appeared behind her. Mitotsudaira saw her opponent as she turned around. Blonde hair, tall, blue eyes, huge breasts, 1st special duty officer No, wait. This isnt a word association game. Her opponent moved too fast for her eyes to keep up. He kept low but swung his body. ! Before she could fully turn, he jumped toward her back and she was surrounded by wind. Oh, no! Her crouched enemy had wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. He then bent backwards, lifted her by the waist, and gave a yell. German suplex!! Rudolf II used his special attack. Instead of throwing or releasing his opponent, he kept his arms around them, bent his body, and dropped them backwards. He slammed the back of their head into the metal floor to knock them out. That was his plan. Even if she absolutely refused to give up, there was nothing she could if she was knocked out cold. He doubted she would give up, but he would have left by the time she came to. I offer this match up to you! But he would be the winner. Convinced of his victory, he enacted his plan. To drop his opponents head to the floor, it was crucial he made an arching bridge with his back. Otherwise, his own head would be caught between the floor and her back. He picked up speed as he perfected the steep angle of his back and he tightly clutched his arms to pull his opponent from the floor. Hoo!! With that grunt of effort, he completed the technique. The object in his arms would be slammed head-first into the floor behind him. However, something was not quite right. The enemy was no longer in his arms. What is this!? His clutching arms held nothing but empty air. Mitotsudaira had vanished. Soon thereafter, his own high speed arch slammed the top of his own head into the metal ring. After a great rumbling sound, Rudolf II stood all alone, forming a three-point bridge with his legs and head. Hmm After some thought, he realized what had happened. Is that what happened!? Still forming his bridge, he spread his clutching arms and explained. Your chest is simply so flat that my arms were not enough to hook onto you, so you slipped right out!! He knew the perfect way of describing it. A flat-chest evasion!! A moment later, he was loudly slammed against the ceiling. Her face bright red, Mitotsudaira had made a full-speed approach and thrown a kick right into his back. It was a powerful kick. After crashing into the ceiling, Rudolf II stuck there without falling for about eight seconds. Finally, he peeled away and gently fell back down. Take this!! Thirty-eight longswords stabbed into him as he fell. Four great axes whipped up the wind as they flew by and audibly severed his limbs. The axes stabbed into the ceiling and he fell, unable to remove the swords without his limbs. He tried to move, but the countless blades entering him from below prevented not just his joints but also his muscles from moving properly. However, his severed limbs turned to bloody smoke in midair. The deep cuts of the blade were also being closed by his divine protection, so the swords were about to fall out. He would likely regenerate and remove the blades before hitting the ring, but ? Something struck Rudolf II from below as he fell face-up. The impact that shook his torso and slammed him back into the ceiling came from two hammers. Rudolf II realized he had been pasted to the ceiling once more. The blow seemed to have reversed up and down. Not just one but two hammers large enough to smash stone had dug into his back and created deep depressions in his body. But I still feel no pain! With that thought, he tried to place his palms on the ceiling and raise his elbows. He was trying to fight the momentum pressing him into the ceiling so he could jump back down. However, his arms had yet to regenerate. Neither had his legs. What!? Timing-wise, he should have been surrounded by bloody smoke and his limbs should have returned. But they had not. Why not!? He looked to the floor behind him and saw the regenerating smoke down below. That red mist had yet to reach him. Was that the purpose of the hammer blow? You knocked me away so the regenerating smoke couldnt reach me!? He knew why she had done so. To buy the time she needs to gather her next weapon! As if to prove him right, a metallic light shot between him and the ceiling as he peeled away from it. As expected, it was another hammer. However, it was not just a hammer. Something was wrapped around the handle. One of the rings chains!? As soon as he voiced that question, the chain was pulled from below and the hammer end also pulled back down. It wrapped around him like a whip as he was peeled from the ceiling again. The hammer acted as a weight and the chain wrapped tightly around him, the many blades, and the two hammers in his back. The blades were stabbed back into him and the hammers broke through skin and flesh until they entered his body and might as well have been part of his skeleton. Hoo! Constricted, his lungs had less room and his breaths grew smaller. But, he thought. I do not need to breathe. If I asphyxiate, my regeneration will simply begin from there. This squeezing is meaningless. Also, the bloody regenerating smoke was approaching him. With that, his limbs would regenerate and he could immediately break free of this chain. The bloody smoke reached him and began to form small spirals to remake his limbs, but You did this to me earlier, didnt you? After that comment from below, a sudden tug reached his vision. It came from the chain. Spin around!! He was ripped from the bloody smoke and the red spirals came apart in midair as if confused. A moment later, his entire body crashed into the wall along with the great weight. The wind roared, destruction followed the sound of the chain, and great impacts played the tower like a musical instrument. It was a bell. With the five hundred meter tower as the bell, Rudolf II as the bells clapper, and Mitotsudaira as the musician, it produced great noise. ! Mitotsudaira truly went all out this time. She instantaneously accelerated her entire body to throw the arm holding the chain. The chain extended like a solid bar, tore through the wind, and struck the wall as a weight. The air shook and the metal roared. But she had already released the next strike. The chain would briefly form an arc, but quickly go taut with the weight trailing only ever so slightly behind. !! The weight tore through the stockers like a paper forest. Weapons flew through the air, but the weight broke through them all as she spun it around again for more speed. They all broke. The sounds of breaking metal acted as accompaniment and the whipping wind turned the metal snow into a blizzard. The room had grown stormy, but Mitotsudaira accelerated further. She spun her body, pulled her arms, and poured more speed into the chain she hauled around. Break! As she slammed him into the walls, she never let his speed drop, she continued to raise it, and she suddenly increased the frequency of the impacts. Is that a bell? Mary tilted her head and Tenzou saw Naito frantically shaking her head behind the girl. H-how am I supposed to explain this? The towers two guard women were looking up in confusion and the Reine des Garous looked up into the sky with a hand on her cheek like always. Is she measuring it? The Reine des Garous was lightly tapping her toes on the ground. At first, she was matching the grandiose metallic sounds from overhead, but before long, she was filling the gaps as well. It almost looked like she was recreating the steps taken by the bells ringer. Are you worried about Mitotsudaira-dono? Oh? All skilled people are short-lived, you know? Ah! Im short-lived! Im seriously about as short-lived as a mosquito, so give me a feel of those boob- Why are you two guard ladies glaring at me, too!? Like you know what kind of person I am! How about I feel you up, too! Fearing a drop in the Far Easts reputation, Tenzou decided to calm the idiot down. However, the ringing overhead had started at even intervals, but it was now much more random and the sound was growing in intensity. Doesnt this sound like a debt collector knocking on the door? asked Naito. Whats even going on in there? asked the idiot. Thats gotta be Nate doing it, so that Rudo-whatever guys gotta be dead, right? N-not to worry. The smiling woman looked back up at the tower with a slight shadow hanging over her expression. Impacts like this are not enough for Master Rudolf to feel pain. So All of this youre hearing will be ultimately meaningless. Rudolf II spoke among the flurry of impacts. This isnt working! He was slammed into the wall. This isnt working! He was thrown into the wall. This isnt working at all! He still felt no pain. The process sped up and the power of the impacts grew far greater than before. He deemed the frequency of the barrage to be truly wonderful. But It doesnt hurt! When his body shook from the impacts, he briefly felt something like an itch, but That is not enough to call pain!! The noise was tremendous, the impacts travelled through him, and his entire body broke, but he immediately regenerated within the chain. The bloody smoke of his limbs was floating around and had yet to catch up to him as he was quickly flung this way and that. But this is useless. It may look impressive, but it isnt enough to reach me! He was thrown into the wall and destroyed, but none of it hurt. Wasnt there a more constant kind of pain that left his entire body unusable? !! He crashed into the wall again. It was just more of the same. Dont you have anything more? He wished for something else, but it seemed his enemy was only going to continue. It was meaningless, so he thought about escaping this situation. His body was currently filled with swords and hammers and wrapped up tight. He considered taking a smaller form to escape, but he knew the chain would simply tighten further. Also, the two hammers in his back acted as cushioning that prevented the chain from tearing completely through him. It was a well thought out method of tying him up. To escape, he would need his limbs. The bloody smoke currently could not reach him as he was swung around, but its speed was starting to catch up. That meant he only had to lower his speed. I need to disturb her! He changed his form in order to affect her mentally. Nate! He had taken the Reine des Garouss form. What do you think youre doing to your own mother!? He was immediately thrown into the wall. Was it just me or was that one especially strong? asked the idiot. I just felt a strange chill for some reason, said the Reine des Garous. Oh? Mary tilted her head and pointed up. Master Tenzou. I see a light. Tenzou and the others looked up and saw a line of light running across the towers outer wall. The wallis breaking? Oh, no, thought Rudolf II. His opponents power had definitely increased after he took the Reine des Garouss form. Sh-she shows no mercy even against her mother. She must have had a harsh upbringing, the poor thing. It is true she lacks a lot of feminine appeal in certain places. If only she could transform like me. But while he pitied her, this increase in speed was not good. The bloody smoke would never catch up now. And so he changed into yet another form. This one is sure to work! He had seen Musashis chancellor and student council president on the broadcast from Mikawa, so he took on that form. While swinging the chain around with all her strength, Mitotsudaira saw her kings face at the end of the horizontally swinging chain. Nate! Her king was speaking in her kings voice. It was the same voice she always heard and he pleaded her with a desperate look on his face. Please stop! She knew this plea was fake, but it still moved her heart. M-my king! To push her moving heart further, his words continued. It was a phrase she had heard him say countless times. Did I do something wrong!? Her heart gave a full nod and she slammed him into the wall like usual. It broke! shouted Naito. Light appeared on the towers top floor and they heard something like shattering glass. The crack in the metal blossomed in the night sky, its edges glowed from the light within, and the scattering fragments reflected that light into the sky. Finally, a resplendent object was thrown into the heavens. When the smiling woman saw it, her expression grew harsh. Master Rudolf!? Study: Positions of the Various Factions and Their Plans Toori: Sis! Sis! Nates having some fun up above, but whats going on around us and in the other nations!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Fun brother, here is a diagram of the current situation. Below 2: Rudolf IIs Tower Below 6: Magdeburg Above 7: Kii Peninsula Below 5: Seto Inland Sea 1: Musashi C After meeting up with Toori in the Magdeburg region, they will travel from the Seto Inland Sea, through the Kii Peninsula, and to Mikawa where they will begin the Battle of Mikatagahara with Yoshitsune. 2: Tooris Group C See how Mitotsudairas battle ends and head to the Magdeburg region? 3: Hexagone Fran?aise C Rushing to Magdeburg from the west. 4: M.H.R.R. Catholics 1 C Katsuie and Narimasa are besieging Magdeburg. 5. M.H.R.R. Catholics 2 C Traveling to Magdeburg after the battle with K.P.A. Italia. 6: M.H.R.R. Protestants C Defending Magdeburg. 7: P.A. Oda C Will intercept the Musashi when it enters their territory. Toori: Once again, it looks like theres gonna be a huge traffic jam. Kimi: Youre a part of all this, you know? Volume 3C, 72: Wolf of the Audience Chamber Volume 3C, Chapter 72: Wolf of the Audience Chamber What falls from the sky And reverberates across the earth? Point Allocation (Howl) Rudolf II was thrown out into the sky at over five hundred meters up. His opponent had let go of the hammer chain binding him, so he was tossed into the sky just like the hammer throw. Still, he had more than thirty swords piercing him, two hammers embedded inside him, and a lack of all four limbs. Almost his entire body had been smashed by the many impacts, but Ha haaaaa! He laughed in the female form he thought had the most beautiful smile. He had broken through the towers outer wall and he had reached the same height as the towers roof. ...Is that what this was!? Did you think you could make me feel pain by throwing me down from this height!? It was nonsense. Even if he did strike the ground after his fall, it would only last an instant. He could not feel pain in an instant and the great fall would crush his body within the chain, allowing him to almost entirely regenerate. Most of his body would be turned to bloody smoke and he would be freed from the chain. He would have regenerated before his enemy could descend from the tower. That meant he only needed to leave before she reached the surface. The time had come and there was no point in redoing the battle on the surface now that they had both seen what the other had to offer. His enemy had essentially helped him leave, so Ha haaaa! He laughed and laughed and then realized his vision was blurring. He did not know why that was, but he did reach a certain conclusion in his heart. It was no use! In the end, it had been no use. He had managed to achieve something close to perfection in a female form, but that body contained none of the pain one needed to be human. He was only a doll. He had a human form, but he was not human. And It was no use. As he began to fall, something left his feminine eyes and spilled down his feminine cheek. However, that overflowing substance and all else lost to the speed of his fall and scattered in the wind. He saw the color red spreading out from the tower. It was blood. The bloody smoke was spreading out into the air as if to embrace him and soothe him. It seemed to burst from the fissure of blossoming light in the tower and it pursued him. In that instant, he saw a light. Below the cloudy night sky, a light suddenly jumped out from the tower. Someone broke through the bloody smoke, scattering it, and chased after him. He saw silver hair glowing in the pale light rising from the surface and he saw who had leaped down toward him while turned to the side to slip past him. The silver wolf!? The silver wolf jumped quickly into the night sky. She held a chain tied to one of the rings corner posts beyond the gaping hole in the tower. Toh. As soon as she passed Rudolf II, she pulled on the chain. She moved back toward the tower with great force. She then let go of the chain, never slowing even as she threw herself into empty space. ! The straight line attack knocked Rudolf II back toward the tower. She used a longsword. The thick blade stabbed into the back of his head from the neck and came out between the eyes. It pierced the medulla oblongata, severed the nerves, and caused an instantaneous tremble in his body. Mitotsudaira maintained her momentum as she charged toward the tower, carrying Rudolf II with her. But after recovering, Rudolf II smiled. You fool! The break in the tower is up above! Are you going to fall with me!? And That instantaneous attack isnt going to hurt me! Mitotsudaira did not care. She had no intention of returning to the tower through the broken wall. She was trying to use her diagonal trajectory to collide with the metal tower. And she would use the process that followed to achieve her true goal. I will provide you with pain! First, she pulled two chain fragments from her pocket and stuck them in her ears. They were earplugs. After cutting off the surrounding noise, the silver wolf crashed into the towers wall with the sword still piercing through Rudolf II. As soon as her parabolic course along the wall hit that wall, she pulled the sword from him. But the instant that wound began to fill in, she kicked him against the wall to flip him upside down. This is the spot!! She followed the sensation of the previous wound to stab the blade back in at a sharp angle. She pierced his medulla oblongata. At the same time, her feet landed on the wall. She stood on that wall with the sword sticking straight toward it. Then came the instant in which Rudolf IIs upside down body trembled from his nerves being severed. That was when Mitotsudaira stuck the tip of the sword against the metal wall. !! As the sword tip scraped against the wall at maximum speed, she ran vertically down the five hundred meters. An intense metallic sound screeched through an area outside of Magdeburg. The persistently swelling metallic scraping played the tall tower like the string of an instrument. Those watching the tower from below covered their ears. !? They could not even hear their own voices and the idiot spread his fingers and held them out as if surrounding two spheres. !? When all the others glared at him, he fell to his knees. Meanwhile, Naito trembled. Wow. The sound was beginning to trace along her feathers. It both tickled and itched. I know what this is. Oriotorai had done it really loudly during class the other day. Its like nails on a chalkboard! Mitotsudaira continued her downward run with sparks and scraping following behind her. She was oriented perpendicular to the ground, so the surface was located directly ahead. It was a five hundred meter distance. She held the longswords hilt and the blade was stabbed through the upside down M.H.R.R. Emperor. That enemy had yet to recover. When it had lasted an instant, the sensation had not felt like pain, but What if I drag it out!? The swelling bitter noise came from the space between the wall and the sword pressed against it. She had earplugs made from the broken chain, but How about this!? Rudolf II fluttered skyward from halfway down the sword stabbed horizontally through the back of his head. And then he seemed to lose control of his body. Ah. She faintly heard a voice, Rudolf IIs voice. Beyond the sparks and surging noise, his voice rose countless times, was cut off, and occasionally trembled. Ah! Ahhhh! Abhraaaaa.ra! Ra! Brrraaraaa!! Each time he spoke, his body raged. He was only a torso and head with no limbs, but he would flail around and transform into something else. However, that transformation was broken. He would gain a womans head with a mans torso, the left side would not match the right, half of his face would be something else, and something like tears scattered from him. Ahhhhkaaaah!! His tongue extended from his mouth like a snake and his body shook again and again like a fish. He could not control it. It did not matter what he intended or what he thought. The sword was pumping metal vibrations directly into the nerves that controlled his entire body. The foundation of every single nerve was being torn at from within rather than without. It filled him with pain. The method was simple. His divine protection regeneration had only let him feel it for an instant, so she had made sure it would continue. His divine protection was automatic and had a number of resistance patterns built in. The pain of severed nerves should have been instantly shut down and so would anything that sent constant pain to his nerves. Anything perceived as pain would be shut out, so he could feel no pain. But what if something not perceived as pain is amplified and kept constant? Rudolf II had no sense of pain, but his mind still controlled his body and his heart and other organs were autonomously controlled. That meant his nerves had to be functioning. Those nerves could not receive any external pain, but they would actively respond to anything from within. That was how he lacked a sense of pain. In that case, if a vibration was created inside his nerves, he would receive it as an active pain. His body was out of control, but not because of any external force. The vibration within his nerves was causing him to shake his own body. He would be unable to move as he wished and he would feel a vague surprise and trembling. Altogether it creates a feeling that makes him want to call out for help! His divine protection would likely shut out an electrical or spell attack. This only worked by stabbing him through with a blade and extending the instantaneous tremble with a vibration much greater than mere sound. His muscles shook on their own and writhed about uncontrollably. Ahhhh! His entire body undulated, his eyes opened wide, and his tongue stuck out into the air. Ahhhhraaaaaaahhhhh!! He was crying. He was feeling something that made him want to tell her to stop and to forgive him. Faced with his raging body, he seemed to want to reject everything. He looked like a child throwing a tantrum at himself. But Mitotsudaira sped up. Mitotsudaira ran down the tower wall with the nights sky washing over her. She played the five hundred meter metal string with her sword pick. She continued on. She shot her own body toward the ground below. Once, twice, thrice, she added a quick burst of speed. With each acceleration, Rudolf IIs body hopped up. He would contract and extend, bend and straighten, and transform into more and more different forms. He was searching for the optimum solution. He could no longer control his body. His mind had to be in a scorching state, but his divine protection was still trying to protect him. That transforming protection sought the optimum form for the damage he was taking. A few times, he swelled up and burst before rapidly narrowing and twisting back down. ! But he never found a fixed form. His body would change, rearrange, come apart, and constantly transform. But there wont be an optimum! After all This vibration was never expected! When his own body was shaking him from the inside, there was nothing his divine protection could do. Unless he eliminated himself, this situation would never be resolved. And Mitotsudaira had a thought about the tearfully raging M.H.R.R. Emperor. I think your parents must have cared for you quite a bit. They may never have struck him and they may have treated him differently from others, but the divine protection they had given him did not give up trying to save him even as he was being harmed by himself. With each step another attack, she ran and she swung her body forward and downward. At the three hundred meter mark, the blade tip broke. She pressed further down and the broken blade produced an even nicer sound than before Oh, dear. If I had known it would sound this nice, I would have done this sooner. The chain-wrapped mass of flesh hopped even more spectacularly, but that was also a representation of the sound. She had taken music classes in Musashi, but she quite liked them and had good grades in them. Since her voice was on the higher end, she was often paired with Tomo and her powerful voice, but she had never expected to come across such a nice instrument here. Each time she accelerated, the sound grew even nicer, so she decided to accelerate. Lrr Her voice escaped to join the sound. It was the growling of a wolf. Lrr Lrrgarrr That growling was the origin of the word Loup-Garou. The silver wolf began to sing as she played her instrument below the night sky. The wonderful sound carried through the night. Lrrrrrrrr The swelling, leaping sound coincided with her actions. Whenever she accelerated, it would cry out and sparks would decorate the air. She was moving. And then she saw the view from the tower. She saw villages, forests, rivers running through them, and Thats Magdeburg! To the north, a large city was thickly besieged. She saw many lights in the city, countless fires flickered outside its walls, and shadows of ships could be seen in the sky. Her classmates were there and the Musashi would soon be returning there. That is where we will be going, she thought. Lrrooo The voice that escaped her throat no longer had the breaks that followed a nice tempo. This came from a wolfs instincts to call its packmates. Lroooooooooo Her throat trembled as she released that joyous call. She gave another quick burst of additional speed as the howl shook her entire body. Her movements left even the wind behind now. She passed the two hundred meter mark, but she started making repeated jumps forward and downward. She passed the one hundred meter mark almost immediately, covered half of that, and found she could only see the ground. At that point, Rudolf IIs body gave an extra strong shake. However, this was not the uncontrolled movement brought on by the vibration. His entire body shook as if bringing itself into order and regaining control. This was the final resistance of the emperors divine protection as it tried to escape this. Mitotsudaira responded to Rudolf IIs resistance by letting go of the sword. She used both hands to thrust the sword forward and downward. For just a moment, the sword scraped itself against the wall as if taking autonomous control, but that did not last long. It soon decelerated and Rudolf II began to regain control. Mitotsudaira gave a jump, but she was no longer running vertically down the wall. She turned her head downward as if diving down the wall. She continued onward. She extended and released her body to make a great downward leap, but she immediately shrank down in midair, rotated around, and positioned her feet toward the ground. Her feet were targeting the decelerated sword. Specifically, the side of the blade. You did this to me earlier, didnt you? She hit the blade with the same technique Rudolf II had used before: a dropkick. Given even more momentum than before, the longsword scraped into the wall and let loose a scream that seemed to tear into the air. Rudolf IIs body lost complete control. This sudden blast after the moment of recovery was just too much for him to bear. !! Mitotsudaira saw him bite the tongue that had extended to give a cry of rejection And he had taken a female form befitting that suicidal action. Are you admitting youre feeling pain!? He was experiencing something worse than death. That was what it meant. An emperor must not kill himself!! She forcefully accelerated the sword stabbing through him so it moved downward. His head was split in half from the medulla oblongata, including the tongue he was trying to bite. The sword came free. The halved head began to paste back together, starting from the neck, but Mitotsudaira did not stop there. She grabbed the falling swords hilt and swung it straight upwards. The blade sliced him in two, from his recovered head to his crotch. I will save your life!! Mitotsudaira sliced the emperor in two with enough force to cut through the chain as well. She tossed him away. His two halves were quickly thrown apart where they slammed into the ground and burst. But as soon as the flesh exploded, the emperors divine protection kicked in. Rudolf IIs entire body turned to the regenerating bloody spray. The sword shattered and the chain broke, but With the flying bloody spray in the background, the silver wolf kicked off the wall in a leap. She rotated around and landed with the tower behind her. All of the bloody smoke gathered together and whipped up the wind. At the same time, the surrounding forest exploded. The birds and beasts frozen in fear of all the noise and the wolfs howling had begun to move once the great reverberation vanished. An overflowing number of birds flew up toward the cloudy sky. While listening to the countless flapping sounds, animal cries, and distant howling from the forest and while sensing the spiraling wind of regeneration on her skin, Mitotsudaira slowly lowered her arms and cried out. Victory! Mitotsudaira took a breath. Around her, a large whirlwind carried a dark bloody mist through the night, but the moisture did not reach her and she could not smell it. Rudolf II was likely in the process of regaining his form. She also heard some footsteps from a short distance away. They came from the two women who had been at the towers entrance. Master Rudolf! When she heard the tone of their calling voices, Mitotsudaira decided to leave Rudolf II to them. But there was one thing she had to do first. Here it is. A memo on parchment had fallen among the scraps of uniform found between the chain and sword on the torn ground. That memo was from Carlos I, chancellor of M.H.R.R. from two generations ago. Mitotsudaira picked it up. ? She saw a naked form lying on the grassy ground. It was Rudolf II, but A girl? This was not the male form she had first seen. It resembled the form he had completed during their battle, but it was still different. The girl lying unconscious there looked a little softer and a little less solid. Had the emperors divine protection provided him with the optimal female form during the battle? Or Was he really a womanbut was forced to take a male form at a young age to become emperor? Im reading too much into this, she thought. But, she also thought. Well, it doesnt really matter, she concluded with a shake of the head. He would be the one to decide what form he took from here on. He had confirmed that he could feel pain and had therefore become a child of man. So Im sure hell choose the form he actually wants and not one he feels forced into. As a knight, she bowed toward the sleeping emperor. The two women ran past her. Master Rudolf! She turned her back on their voices and faced forward. The others were there. Mitotsudaira looked to the others as if she had not seen them in a long while. One of them rushed forward. My king. She smiled at him as he scratched his head, looked directly at her, and approached. Suddenly, she remembered slamming him into the wall during the battle. You really saved me? Why was that a question? Oh, thats right, she thought. While wondering how to explain, she took a step forward to hand him the memo. And as she got closer, a familiar scent reached her nose. She fell to her knees and her mind went dark. Her tension left her and she passed out. Asama sighed after receiving word via Magdeburgs M.H.R.R. Protestants. She faced forward and spoke into the plaza in front of the cathedral. A night bird spirit just delivered a letter from outside the city. Apparentlyum, Toori-kun and the others have acquired Carlos Is memo. She was speaking to Masazumi who sat next to her on one of the plazas benches. Vice President: Sounds like they did a good job. Was that Mitotsudairas doing? Asama: According to Naito, Mito tore Rudolf II to pieces in a locked room, jumped humming from a great height, sliced him in two, turned him to mincemeat, and had him reincarnated as a beautiful girl. Mal-Ga: Yeah, thatll happen. Righteousness: Eh? They were sharing their communications with the Germans, so Asama looked forward and saw them frowning to each other. The silver god of war and Anne were silently looking her way from the center of the plaza. Asama decided to ignore all of them and she had something more to say. Asama: It seems Rudolf II has retreated along with his bodyguards. After Toori-kun received the memo from Mito, he gave it to the Reine des Garous, so their mission from Hexagone Fran?aise is complete. They are apparently headed this way, but Vice President: Hexagone Fran?aise is set to arrive at 7:30, but that isnt long since its already a quarter after. It may be best for them to stay put in that southern region. Wise Sister: What if they get protected while they take their time there? And you know what else? Were in trouble, too. Even if Hexagone Fran?aise is on the way to give her paramour a beating, a woman mustnt neglect her own protection. Are there anti-air defenses set up around the city? Can you tell us, nerd? Novice: I had that checked a moment ago. An anti-air and anti-ground defensive barrier are set up around the cathedral. It covers the city walls with a focus on the river side. The output devices have copies of the Testament loaded at each crucial point, so they should be fairly obvious. Id say it can stop something of around Dragon-class. Instead of reflecting the damage, it redirects it. Mal-Ga: Thats quite a bit of power. Is that because the cathedral contains the bodies of Otto I and his wife? Asama looked to the cathedral. Its two spires had the roof removed and Testament copies were loaded into the cone shape. Theres an umbrella of ether above. She could see it quite well with Konoha, her prosthetic left eye. It redirected rather than reflecting, so the fluid light flowed down from the center of the umbrella. Ones shaped like vertical walls were located around the outer edges of the city, but Mal-Ga: That will work well against big targets, but the flow will stall wherever its hit, wont it? Do they have wiper spells to keep objects from sitting on them and do the wall ones harden instantaneously? Novice: They do in the most important spots. However, the hardening walls leave gaps, so theyre supported by the front and back of the redirecting waterfalls. I expect theyll hold up to any projectiles. So, he continued. Novice: The only question is how M.H.R.R. will react to Hexagone Fran?aises entrance. Its like a negotiation of power. Asama gave a mental nod. This was a form of negotiation between two powerful nations with their obligations and futures on the line. They hesitated over, relied on, used, and enforced the guidelines of the Testament descriptions. Hm? What is it, Asama? Why are you squeezing your boobs between your arms? Do you want me to shove my hand in between!? Do you!? You do, dont you!? She ignored the wiggling crazy person. Also, the three hundred crossdressers on the other end of the park were doing curls with metal dumbbells and shouting, Were not going to let you win! Bigger! We need bigger busts! Although she was fairly sure that was strengthening their pecs, not increasing their bust size. At any rate, she heard a rumbling of the air far to the west and Tomoe turned in that direction. So the Hexagone Fran?aise fleet has exited stealth mode to let us know theyre approaching. Yes, thought Asama with a sigh of relief. ? She then thought she heard a sound. Asama glanced in the direction of the sound. It was to the southwest. Did I just hear something like a wave in the distance? She heard it again. It was definitely from the southwest. As she looked more closely in that direction, Tomoe reacted first and the silver god of war named Palais-Cardinal raised its head. Tomoe frowned. Hashibas strategist is Takenaka, isnt it? That was an oddly quick decision. Before Tomoe had even finished speaking, the sound reached them more clearly. Countless overlapping metallic sounds combined into something resembling a wave. It sounded like it was all welling up from the ground. To the east! The eastern earth had moved on the Elbes opposite bank. Or so it seemed. In reality, the siege troops had moved all at once. They were moving south toward the bridge leading to Magdeburgs south side. And they were not alone. The warriors to the north, south, and west were moving as well. !! They raised their voices as one, created countless metallic sounds, and began to march. As the earth rumbled, the cathedrals stained glass and the shutters on the nearby houses shook. The great noise roared and the movement of the thirty thousand warriors looked like the movement of the earth itself. They surrounded the city from every direction with no gaps and they created tremendous sound and motion. Vice President: Eh? Wait a second Asama looked at the clock. The M.H.R.R. Catholics were supposed to attack at eight oclock, but Wait! Its still 7:20! Isnt this forty minutes early!? Righteousness: I dont know whats going on, but Ill tell you what I can see from Righteousnesss shoulder. Yoshiyasus divine transmission described the source of the sound. Righteousness: The thirty thousand M.H.R.R. warriors surrounding Magdeburg are all preparing to attack. An assault unit of five thousand has already split away from the main group. They will probably rush in to combat range in ten minutes. The enemy was moving before the announced time. Asama trembled at that fact. W-wait a second. Um Its 7:20, right? Even if Hexagone Fran?aise arrives in ten minutes, the siege troops will be coming in at the same time, so The M.H.R.R. Catholics would begin the Sack in the time it took for Hexagone Fran?aise to deploy their troops after arriving. If that happens, um, it should end up like this. Asama typed out what would happen and showed the others. Its 7:20 right now, so Ten minutes from now (7:30): Hexagone Fran?aise arrives in Magdeburg Same time: M.H.R.R Catholics begin Sack of Magdeburg. Twenty-five minutes from now (7:45): Hexagone Fran?aise deploys their troops and attacks siege troops? Same time: M.H.R.R. Catholics complete Sack of Magdeburg. As things stand, Hexagone Fran?aise wont make it in time! Neshinbara then spoke. Novice: The siege troops five thousand man assault unit contains one thousand using high-speed mobile shells. Given the state of modern high-speed battles, they will probably conquer a city the size of Magdeburg in fifteen minutes, even if you add in the time it takes to cross the city walls. If the Sack was beginning in ten minutes, that was a total of twenty-five minutes away. The Sack would be over by the time Hexagone Fran?aise attacked. Wh-what is going on!? Why is the enemy starting earlier than their already early start!? Asama wondered if she was just too honest. This may have been how the negotiation known as war worked. Everyone fell silent, but Adele finally typed out a message. Flat Vassal: Did they learn their reinforcements from K.P.A. Italia would make it? Novice: Even if they did, theres no need to start immediately and get themselves caught in a pincer movement between Magdeburg and Hexagone Fran?aise. Butwhat in the world is this? Do they think the early start will give us less time to prepare and weaken our pincer movement? Or is this a suicide attack focused on the overall benefit? They all exchanged a glance, but none of them had an answer. However, Tomoe stood up and looked across all of them. Regardless, the battle is beginning. M.H.R.Rs thirty thousand siege troops are here early. Thats all we need to know. If its going to take Hexagone Fran?aise twenty-five minutes to attack Then We have to hold out until then somehow or another. We have ten minutes to prepare! Hurry! Its time for the kind of resistance fight I love so much!! Volume 3C, 73: Gatherers at the Besieged City Volume 3C, Chapter 73: Gatherers at the Besieged City Is it a place where everyone gathers? Or is it a ship that heads out to gather everyone? Point Allocation (Sky) The M.H.R.R. Catholics had begun the Sack of Magdeburg even earlier than announced. The Catholic Spell barrier God Wishes for Silence cut off all divine transmissions out of Magdeburg, so that fact arrived a few minutes late to the different factions in the surrounding areas. Musashi was no exception, so by the time word arrived there, the siege troops had been on the move for four whole minutes. The information was first relayed on to the student council and chancellors officers, but Heidi, what does this mean? According to the series of smoke signals and lookouts in the Protestant cities, the M.H.R.R. Catholics have started to move at Magdeburg. And the Sack is going to begin in tenno, now it would be five minutes? At the bottom of Musashino, the maintenance division had a section built on the upper floors of the engine divisions section. They worked on the god of war hangar, any parts of transport ships that were bought in, and repairs for any other equipment or machinery. Naomasa was working with members of Satomi Academys maintenance division to repair Yoshiyoris Yatsufusa and she was currently turned toward Heidi who was resting her elbow on Adeles suspended mobile shell. Mishina Hiro spoke up as she passed by. Oh, Vice Principal Yoshinaos repairing that, so dont touch it too much. Judge, judge, said Heidi while turning to face Naomasa. How should I put it? Well, it looks like theyve moved up their timetable yet again. As you said, it sounds like the Sack of Magdeburg is just about to begin. Cant we send Musashi out? Heidi was not the one to answer that. A sign frame appeared in between everyone there which displayed Musashi with Sakai waving in the background. Musashi silenced the man by glaring over her shoulder, but she soon faced forward again. Naomasa-sama and Heidi-sama are there, correct? Over. Do you need to contact the student council and chancellors officers about something? Should I also contact Urquiaga whos helping Noriki and the others carry things? Judge. We have received a new warning from the M.H.R.R. Catholics. Namely If the Musashi cruises through M.H.R.R. territory, they will attack. Naomasa saw those around her exchanging glances. Once they all turned her way, she asked the sign frame a question. Im really not cut out for this, so why do I get stuck being the mediator? she wondered. So cant we have ourselves towed there? They specified cruising after all. They seem to have determined that the power provided by towing qualifies as cruising. Over. That aint good, said Naomasa as she brushed a hand through her hair. It would take eight hours to be towed to Magdeburg. There was no way they would make it in time for the Sack, but even that had been sealed off. And that was why Heidi frowned and spoke. Theyre intent on keeping the Musashi away from Magdeburg, arent they? Hashiba was the one that ordered the reorganization of the fleet in M.H.R.R. yesterday, so they must really want to complete the Sack of Magdeburg and have started eliminating any factors that could get in their way. Which meant To put it another way, M.H.R.R. will complete the Sack of Magdeburg. Hah. This merchant makes it sound like we could stop the Sack if we managed to get there. Loading things up is a merchants greatest skill, be it hopes or merchandise. Heidi formed a composed smile and Naomasa was glad the girl was here, but The M.H.R.R. Catholics and Hexagone Fran?aise are both being pretty bold here. Theyre using their early starts and interference to fight over who takes the initiative. They do both have a justification, said a sudden voice. It came from someone standing on Yatsufusas shoulder. It was Yoshiyori who carried a heavy charm plug for running an ether engine. He looked down at them with the plug over his shoulder. Sorry for butting in, but Hexagone Fran?aise can claim they are there to take back Anne of Austria before the Sack and M.H.R.R. can claim that Hexagone Fran?aise might have interfered and so they began before Hexagone Fran?aise arrived to eliminate that risk. It will be a win for the M.H.R.R. Catholics as long as they can produce the results they want and their reinforcements from K.P.A. Italia are probably getting close. But Naomasa tilted her head. But Satomi Chancellor, those reinforcements wont be there immediately. What if this early beginning gets them crushed before the reinforcements arrive? I have an idea concerning that. A new figure had entered the sign frame displaying Musashi and Sakai. It was Gin. She bowed toward Musashi and Sakai before facing forward again. She pulled up a diagram onto the sign frame. It was a simple map centered on the city of Magdeburg on the western bank of the Elbe River which flowed south to north. After the confrontation with Hexagone Fran?aise at IZUMO yesterday, the fleet in the Magdeburg region was reorganized on Hashibas orders. The fleet is primarily made up of Kraken-class transport ships and they have been placed north of Magdeburg. As she spoke, silhouettes of the ships appeared on the map. There are eighteen transport ships in all. Six are equipped for attack and they are arranged like this. You can get to the point anytime. Gin narrowed her eyes at Naomasas comment, but her lips then uttered the point. Magdeburg will fall quickly. Most likely, the first ten minutes of the battle will be crucial. How will they do it? Judge. Hashibas strategy will be both a warning and a show of force to Hexagone Fran?aise as they arrive after the fact. When the Mouri clan falls to Hashiba, do you know how their castle is said to be defeated? Gin gave the answer as if it were a truly uninteresting phrase. By flooding it. As he left the forest atop a hill overlooking northern Magdeburg, Tenzou saw what the enemy intended to do. Are they damming the Elbe River with the transport ships!? The crossdresser stepped up next to him and took the same pose. Are they damming the Elbe River with the transport ships!? Ah! Why does that piss me off so much!? Tenzou checked on Magdeburg while doing his best to ignore the idiot who twisted his lips and body to look up at him from below. Low in the night sky, there was movement downstream on the Elbe River and thus north of Magdeburg. Eight large transport ships had split into two rows, formed an arc, and were sinking down toward the river surface. The eight ships were almost touching, so when the front two touched the water and began to rock, those behind them helped support them. When they struck the water, it produced the noise of crashing waves which almost sounded like a large breath being inhaled. Naito walked up behind the two boys and held up a telescope Magie Figur like a monocle. Ohh, that doesnt look good. I know this area. The land around Magdeburg is lower than the surrounding region and the citys really close to the river because of all the river trading they do. So if its dammed up, the city will be flooded, starting with the side by the river. And the city walls wont allow the water to escape. I see. Tenzou nodded and turned to Mary. I assume Magdeburg is prepared to place defensive wall spells on the river side of the city, but Mary-dono? What would happen with defensive spell walls in a case like this? Judge. The pressure of the excess water will constantly press against the defensive spell barriers along the river. Those spell barriers are made to concentrate their power when something hits them, but As she spoke, the transport ship dam reached Magdeburgs outer wall. The eight submerged ships sprayed water up from the vents on their decks to inform the night that they had finished destroying themselves. Next to Tenzou, Mary frowned at the movement of the eight ships. It looks like they positioned them after checking on the bumps and rocks of the river bottom. Theyre making sure the water will escape towards Magdeburg while also making sure the ships arent washed away. Butmost of the citys defensive walls are being used to keep the water out. The water pressure will probably reach critical levels in about ten minutes and wouldnt the flooding begin from the ground? Testament, agreed the Reine des Garous. She looked to the western sky where the Hexagone Fran?aise fleet split the clouds and approached, but based on its speed It will take another twelve minutes before they arrive and lower their troops. I expect they will have each individual unit rush in as soon as they can to shorten that time, but they still wont quite make it in time for the beginning of the Sack and the flooding. Still, I expect Magdeburg will take up a defense that takes advantage of the flooding. So this battle is going to be a fight against time. Testament. That is why I will take this chance to ask all of you something. What is it? asked Tenzou. The Reine des Garous glanced at her daughter who slept on Excalibur as it floated behind Mary. With the Musashis size, defenses, and transportation ability, it would be able to seize air superiority here and also evacuate the people, goods, and materials. However, M.H.R.R. sent out a warning before they took control of the divine transmissions. That meant the Musashi could not go there, but Do you think the Musashi will come here regardless? The Reine des Garous faced forward, toward her daughters king. The crossdresser tilted his head. Eh? Its the Musashi. Of course its coming. He seemed to be asking why she even needed to ask and she realized that she was briefly confused by that attitude, but Thats right. Her daughter and the others had come here to save that boy and they were here now, so Thats right. Of course its coming. A small smile escaped onto her lips and she pointed to Magdeburg. Look. After seeing them all turn in that direction, she opened her mouth. Its time I told you the route you can take to Magdeburg. Are you listening? asked the Reine des Garous. If the Musashi comes to Magdeburg, the M.H.R.R. Catholic fleet will begin to move in order to punish Musashi for ignoring their warning. That will be between the M.H.R.R. Catholics and Musashi, so the Hexagone Fran?aise fleet will not be able to help. That means the Musashi cant stay in Magdeburg. You mean we can no longer have the Musashi pick us up in some safe place? Testament. The warriors arriving from K.P.A. Italia will probably help attack the Musashi. After helping save Magdeburg, the Musashi wont have time to stop by anywhere else. Hurrying to Qing-Takeda will be their best bet. And that means you all need to enter Magdeburg or somewhere else where you can reach the Musashi. The Reine des Garous took a breath and pointed in front of Magdeburg. One possible route is to the west. The west? asked Tenzou. Wont that be an area of intense fighting? Dont worry, she began while pointing at the M.H.R.R. formation. We are currently to the southwest of Magdeburg. From here, it looks like the M.H.R.R. Catholics have a five thousand man assault unit to the south as well as twenty-five thousand warriors waiting for Hexagone Fran?aise to the west. But The twenty-five thousand western siege troops will have to move further west to intercept Hexagone Fran?aise. They need as much space as possible so they can gradually fall back in their defensive battle against Hexagone Fran?aise and its god of war unit. So you head in on the west. You can slip behind those twenty-five thousand when they move forward. You will probably have to make your way through their formation, but their camps should be abandoned and you can slip through the empty areas. We are in your debt. The ninja bowed but then looked toward the English princess. The Reine des Garouss daughter was sleeping on Excalibur behind the girl. The daughters breathing had already calmed down and her wounds had healed to the point of only containing some faint heat. She was only sleeping as an adjustment to absorb what she had gained during her battle. The Reine des Garous gave a quick bow to the English princess. Thank you for healing my daughter. I only did what anyone would have. But Testament. It isnt easy carrying her around, is it? I will take her until she wakes up. The rest of you head on to Magdeburg. Ahh, said the crossdresser while scratching his head. Are you sure youll actually give her back? I will. I have something to discuss with her, so it will be after that. Heh heh. Its been a while since weve had a nice mother-daughter chat. She placed a hand on her cheek and smiled. The rest of you can get going. The Musashi is coming, isnt it? The only remaining problem is how to get to Magdeburg. Naomasa brushed a hand through her hair again and sighed in her heart. Oh, its because I sum things up like this that I end up as the mediator. That belated realization filled her heart with a kind of admiration. At any rate, she asked Heidi a question. Heidi, since youre here, I take it you have some business here. Judge. I have some business with this person. Horizon and I split up to search for them. Heidi kicked Adeles mobile shell, which indicated a certain individual. Adele? No, that isnt it. The Musashi King!? As soon as Naomasa said that, two people stepped in through the maintenance hangars entrance. The first wore a work uniform. Did we just hear you call for us!? It was Musashi King Yoshinao and behind him was Horizon. Oh! Heidi looked up and waved to Horizon. So he really was up there on Musashinos bridge! Judge. Vice Principal Yoshinao had the same idea we did. Now, Vice Principal Yoshinao, please use this chance to show off. Judge. Yoshinao nodded and looked to the sign frame showing Musashi and Sakai. We will be sending the Musashi to Magdeburg. Is that acceptable? Musashi King, M.H.R.R. has banned us from cruising through their territory. Over. Thats right, said Naomasa as she and the others looked to Yoshinao, but the man crossed his arms and proudly puffed out his chest. There is a single way of arriving in Magdeburg without cruising through M.H.R.R. territory. Of course, we are clearly in a bit of a hurry, but He looked to Musashi in the sign frame. Musashi-kun, how long will it take to reach Magdeburg using gravitational cruising at full power? Judge. About ten minutes. However, acceleration and stopping will add to the time, she replied. And the M.H.R.R. Catholics have attack ships waiting north of Magdeburg. If we enter stealth cruising to slip past them That will not be necessary, declared Yoshinao with a nod. The Musashi will arrive in Magdeburg in just under ten minutes. Speechless, Naomasa watched as Yoshinao raised his eyebrows in a smile. Do you have any questions? Wellyes. After all Naomasa just about said thats impossible, but It is possible. We just had Musashino-kun and Mukai-kun verify it. With that said, Yoshinao opened a sign frame of his own and turned it toward them. What do you think? he asked while holding up the plan. Hiro ran over and was the first to read it. After checking through it, she frowned. Eh!? Wait This is actually possible!? It is, confirmed the Musashi King without losing his smile. He then looked to Naomasa. Now, dont you want to try out this crazy idea of ours!? Study: Magdeburg Battlefield Diagram Toori: Sis! Sis! Can you show me the situation and the schedule so we can help clear up the traffic jam!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Schedule brother, this probably sums it up well enough. 1. Direction from which the Musashi is coming 2. Tooris Group 3. Hexagone Fran?aise 4. M.H.R.R. Catholics 5. M.H.R.R. Protestants 6. Direction from which P.A. Oda will arrive on its way from K.P.A. Italia Right of 1: Transport Ship Dam Above 5: Maurice Cathedral Left of 5: City Below 5: Orchard Above 4: Southern Gate Above 6: Elbe River Far right: North is up and downstream on the Elbe River. Kimi: Anyway, the overall schedule is as you see down here. The early start has made a lot of it overlap and remember that its 7:25 right now. Five minutes later (7:30): M.H.R.R. Catholics begin the Sack. Same Time: Hexagone Fran?aise arrives, begins deploying troops, and has each unit attack once it is ready. Ten minutes later (7:35): Flooding of Magdeburg begins (but the walls will defend against it). Same Time: The Musashi arrives at Magdeburg? Twenty minutes later (7:45): M.H.R.R. Catholics complete the Sack. Same Time: Flooding of Magdeburg intensifies (defended by the walls?). Same Time: Hexagone Fran?aise finishes deploying troops and attacks. Kimi: It should end after twenty minutes and the Musashis arrival time is a big question. Toori: Ahh, I guess I need to hurry too. Kimi: It sounds like you might be the cause of the traffic jam. Volume 3C, 74: Attackers and Defenders of the Wall Volume 3C, Chapter 74: Attackers and Defenders of the Wall What keeps you from thinking That the preparation is the most fun? Point Allocation (Result-Focused Thinking) People formed ranks and travelled along the path south of Magdeburg and upstream of the Elbe River. The warriors wore a mix of M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda uniforms. The five thousand man assault unit kept a battalion of one thousand high-speed mobile shells in the lead. They were marching for the downstream side of Magdeburg. The mobile shells in the lead were all from the Holy Knights Steel Association brand. The unique white high-speed style shells had rounded corners and the Klassisch Kunst acceleration spell of their rear accelerators were idling. Their footsteps rang loud and their raised guns and spears dully glowed. The sky was covered in clouds. Due to the dark clouds rising from K.P.A. Italia in the south, clouds had begun to cover M.H.R.R. from the south as evening had turned to night. The great noise of raging water filled the darkness from downstream the dammed river. The mobile shells were upstream, but the Elbes width was fluctuating and a few waves were beginning to arrive from downstream. The one who seemed to guide them all was a demonic man wearing a black M.H.R.R. uniform. He was Katsuie. With Narimasa alongside him, he raised his deep voice as he ran. Shuuuuut the hell uuuuuup! His voice was loud enough to be heard over the raging river that was beginning to flow backwards. The following men repeated his cry. Shuuuuut the hell uuuuuup! The sunglasses-wearing man glared over at the demonic man running next to him. God, youre annoying. The following men repeated him as well. God, youre annoyiiiiiing! Narimasa, you son of a bitch!! Narimasa, you son of a biiiiitch!! Shut up, Shibata! And shut up, the rest of you! Anyway, um, everyone stop! After a mixture of Shaja! and Testament!, the land warriors stopped their advance and lined up in step. Now, then! Katsuie turned his back on Magdeburg to face the others. The raging Elbe was to his left, Magdeburgs south gate was far behind him, and he loudly clapped his hands once. Next to him, Narimasa spread his knees, crouched down, and raised a hand toward the others. Okay, just stay where you are. Lets see this annoying upperclassman is going to tell you a bunch of stuff, so listen or whatever. Dammit, dont you have any motivation at all!? Look! Katsuie opened a large insha kotob for them all to see. Lady Oichi sent me this worried divine mail! It says, Master Katsuie and everyone else, please do your very best so none of you get hurt! Isnt she a skilled writer!? Not in the slightest! Isnt that the hiragana font the Protestants made!? What!? It only looked like crap when you used it because it was your writing! You just dont get it! Besides, she was even kind enough to mention all of you small fries as everyone else! Are you picking a fight with the rest of us? And dont all of you get all teary-eyed over it! Oh? Katsuie twisted around and looked down at Narimasa. It looks like you only count as everyone else to Lady Oichi. Doesnt it, Naru Naruuuu? G-god, you are the worst superior imaginable! Whats wrong with this? Katsuie placed a sheathed Kamewari over his shoulder, turned back to the others, and continued. I learned a lot about the river bottom from fishing around here and when I gave Hashiba that information, I got this plan back. If we fail here, itll count as Hashibas failure. You just made it clear who wants to look out for Hashiba the most, you know? The boss, right? And anyway, you worry about her too, dont you? She can push herself too hard. The others nodded in agreement with Narimasa, so Katsuie nodded back. Do this right, everyone. This is the plan desperately thought up by the person I have to be defeated by eventually. If we cant complete this, itll mean the struggle between Hashiba and me is only on that level. He then pointed Kamewari behind him where the water was beginning to press up against Magdeburgs outer wall. The metallic sounds of the dam ships bumping into each other sounded like distant thunder, but he commented on that noise. The dam sure is shaking. Anyway, Magdeburg has a height difference from its upstream end to its downstream end. In another ten minutes, the downstream end will be five meters deep, but by then, the defensive barrier will have reached its limit and been destroyed thanks to the water and a few other tricks of ours. Well use that to conquer the inside of the city, but Hexagone Fran?aise will arrive afterwards. To make sure we can actually leave, our limit is about fifteen minutes, so make sure you clean up the inside in that time. What? Didnt you say we could break the wall in five minutes back at the earlier meeting? Did you lower the average time because you arent confident we can do it? Dont be stupid. Theyve started working against us. Katsuie clicked his tongue. One of them has good instincts. Probably Musashis secretary. They took the defense spell systems set up along the river bank and moved them to the second story of some nearby houses. They alternatively put them either high or low. Do you get what that means? Yeah. Instead of sitting in a straight line, it crisscrosses. Its weaker to attacks from the side, but it has some flexibility to a direct push. Oh, is that how it works? Hey, everyone, if you cram your head full of little facts like this small fry, youll never move up in the world. You need to live in the big picture like me. D-damn you! Shut up. Katsuie waved a hand dismissively. This means theyre taking this seriously and that sounds good to me. Right!? Another mixture of shaja and testament reached him. Their responses brought a smile to the corner of his mouth. Thats what I like to hear, he commented. Okay! Dont any of you forget that Lady Oichi was worried for you! Are you listening? Dont waste your life! It may be an easy job, but when you die, make sure you do something useful first! Just in case, by some coincidence on a universal scale, Lady Oichi were to come across your grave, make sure you died in a way you can tell her with pride! Shaja! Testament! They all nodded and held their weapons straight up. Then the man on the left end of the front row looked up in the sky and gave a shout. A sword in the right hand, the Testament in the left! The others yelled the same thing. A sword in the right hand! The Testament in the left! This time, the woman on the right end of the front row cried out. Courage in the right sword, justice in the left Testament! Courage in the right sword! Justice in the left Testament! From there on, they all shouted in unison. Victory in the right courage! Tolerance in the left justice! Peace in the right victory! Blessings in the left tolerance! Protection in the right peace! Eternity in the left blessings! After a cry of shaja or testament, they took a breath. Next, they all looked into the sky and gave a roar. A sword for protection! The Testament for eternity!! Testameeeeeent!! Shajaaaaaa!! They all prepared their weapons and Katsuie opened his mouth. All right! The water hasnt reached us yet, but the barriers downstream are apparently sparking! Mobile shell unit! Form three groups to attack in waves! Open the gate just as Hashiba instructed! From there, the solid and the nimble begin an urban battle in the submerged city! He gave one last order. Lets finish this up in fifteen minutes!! Those inside Magdeburg held a strategy meeting with a sign frame opened in the center of the cathedral plaza. It displayed a map of Magdeburg that extended more north to south than east to west. First, Naruze stood at the orchard on the southern end of the map. This orchard forms a slope from the outer wall to the river, doesnt it? It has some hills and our Technohexen unit can stick it out firing from the sky, so Id like to ask anyone who cant fly to fire from the western wall. She swept a borrowed spear across the maps orchard and a red line appeared along its path. She was indicating that they would concentrate their fire to stop the warriors advancing from the southern gate. Well guide them. Instead of driving them toward the outer wall, well send them to the river. Guericke then raised his hand. Guiding them to the outer wall would take them along the western side where there are more hills, so it would be more difficult for them to advance. Wouldnt it be best to fight them there instead of by the river? More hills means its harder for us to target them. The outer wall is kind of like a mountain. And once the enemy has climbed the mountain, what do you think theyll do when they realize they have a hilly way down to the northern urban area? Since there isnt a set path, theyll split into small units and move toward the city separately. Then the gunfire from the outer wall wont be able to keep up. Naruze used the spear to indicate the path along the river. Well use our concentrated fire to keep them from the outer wall as much as possible. In the worst case, the high-speed mobile shells will rush in at quick but subsonic speeds, but theyll be like sitting ducks on a straight path. We can fire horizontally at them from the citys buildings. Once the water rises enough, the mobile shells will be out of the fight, but that will mean the lighter fighters who can travel through the mountains are coming. Those will be from P.A. Oda. Naruze continued from there. When that happens, those of us who can fly will fire on them from above. Id like permission to use explosion spells. Guerickes eyebrows moved at that. Those are the tactics of the anti-nonhuman mountain unit. Its officially known as the anti-witch unit, right? My father was a part of it. After Naruze sharply gave just the main points, Guericke finally nodded. You have permission. Judge. Ill be asking you to print my summer works, so make sure youve reconstructed by then. Only those behind Guericke saw him clench a fist in celebration behind his back. But This new voice belonged to Tomoe who looked at the interception formation Naruze had drawn. There are only a little over twenty Technohexen while the enemy is led by an assault unit of five thousand with twenty five thousand staying back to secure their escape route. With a difference in numbers that great, we should assume theyll make it to the city pretty quickly. And then it will be an urban battle. Futayo spoke up from the city portion of the map and she addressed what she held in her hand. I am very grateful for the repairs to Tonbokiri. Thankful, added Tonbokiri which now had Western decorations. Using the spear, Futayo drew a line between the city and the orchard. I and Magdeburgs three hundred crossdressing warriors will be waiting here to slow the enemys advance along with the gunfire from the city. And on top of that She looked to one corner of the plaza where Neshinbara sat on the ground, leaning up against a bench. He was covered in oil and dirt and he waved a hand her way. Futayo nodded. While we buy some time, the noncombatants will be evacuated to Magdeburgs transport ship in the nature park behind the cathedral. I would also like to ask that the hemispheres and other equipment are taken aboard. Once our defense line and the loading of the equipment is complete She drew a line along the river. We will release the defense barriers bordering the Elbe River. By then, the water will likely have already flooded a fair bit, but by letting the water in ourselves, we can stop the enemy from advancing too far. In other words We will flood our enemies along with Magdeburg and escape on the transport ship. They would submerge Magdeburg themselves. After hearing that plan, it was the silver god of war on the north end of the map who nodded in agreement. Anne leaned forward on its shoulder. Yes, and we can escape to the Hexagone Fran?aise fleet arriving from the west. They will protect us. Im not sure I like the idea of flooding the city, but when the other option is having it destroyed, I supposed its the better one. Can we estimate how long until that happens? We can. Mazarin opened a signe cadre from where she stood next to Anne. In approximately ten minutes. Thanks to the adjustments to the defense barriers by Musashis secretary, M.H.R.R. is likely expecting a full flood after ten minutes, so they will probably try to break through then. But we will do it for them ahead of time? That will only confuse the enemy at first, but since we know the flood will come early, we can arrange our personnel and secure our escape routes accordingly. If you are one of the fighters and anything happens to you, you can escape west from the city walls. Hexagone Fran?aise will protect you. They all nodded and one of them, Masazumi, stood up. She then looked to Naruze and Futayo. As vice president I leave all immediate decisions to you two. The only remaining problem is the Musashi and our idiot. My foolish brother will be here. As will the Musashi. Kimi crossed her arms while leaning against one of the plazas trees. Isnt that right, Naruze? Judge. Margot is with him, so theyll definitely be on their way here. As for the Musashi Naruze pointed to the northern sky with her spear. Hashiba gave a new warning against cruising here. Isnt that right, Asama? Yes, said a long-haired figure walking from the cathedral. It was Asama. She had changed into her shrine maiden outfit and several sign frames followed her around. She gave a sigh and then raised a hand toward Masazumi. I somehow managed to pick up the records from just before the divine transmissions were cut off. Hashiba did send a warning to the Musashi. Simply put, they said well be mad if you fly. Heh heh. How silly. If they say that, of course theyre going to fly. Kimi looked at Asama and then the northern sky. Horizon already tried to go save my foolish brother, so if you try to stop her here, shell definitely be coming. My theory is Hashiba was trying to provoke them. Go to sleep, nerd. We all know youre half dead after rearranging those barriers. Kimi took a step forward. Heh heh. My foolish brother is coming, so is Horizon, and were about to go to Kantou. This should be a fun trip, but She turned back to Neshinbara who was still sitting. He nodded toward her sharp gaze. We already went over it, so you say it yourself, Aoi Sister-kun. Judge. She took a breath, shook her shoulders, and looked across everyone there. Boys and girls of Musashi, once the city begins to flood, make sure to withdraw and come here. Dont even think about waiting for my foolish brother or protecting the city. After all After all As soon as the Musashi arrives and takes us onboard, we will leave for Edo even if my foolish brother is not with us. W-wait, Kimi! Someone frantically spoke up when they heard that. It was Asama. Asama quickly walked over to Kimi. Well leave Toori-kun and the others behind? She knew what Kimi meant. If waiting would place the entire Musashi in danger, they would have to leave even Toori behind. That also means leaving Mito, Mary, and Tenzou behind, but Its a lot like Kimi to take on that role by only mentioning Toori-kun. But, thought Asama. Are you really okay with that, Kimi? She took a few more steps toward the girl. Um, Kimi? But after moving that close, she realized something. Kimis lowered right hand was clenched so tightly it was growing pale. Ah. The girl was acting composed, but she was not. She was holding back and suppressing something to keep control of herself. After taking a deep breath and gently moving her shoulders up and down to calm herself, Kimi spoke. What is it, Asama? She was smiling and she added a quiet sigh of a laugh. Dont worry. Even if that does happen, Mitotsudairas mother, Anne over there, and the rest of Hexagone Fran?aise will protect them. Sowe wont be abandoning them. Well only be leaving them here. Right? Hearing that, Asama mentally lowered her shoulders in relief. I can only say that this is a lot like Kimi. After all, when she said dont worry or right?, she was not speaking to anyone. Unless she said Asama or you afterwards, she was speaking to herself. And so Asama asked a question to see just how little her childhood friend had changed. Kimi, arent you worried about Toori-kun and the others? Kimis smile shook a little, but I am. But a woman who doesnt trust in you is nothing but a bother. Then Asama placed her own hand over Kimis clenched right fist, looked the girl in the eye, and pulled on her hand. Lets wait together as long as we can, okay? Kimi initially resisted to having her hand taken, but then she acquiesced. She gave her hand to Asama. Cmon now. Two girls holding hands in public? If Im not holding your hand, I have a feeling youll try to be the last one to withdraw or even return here. Heh heh. Thats really not fair, you know? You shouldnt assume other people would do what youre thinking of doing. S-stop saying things like that! Had Kimi angered her to make it easier to hold her hand and keep her from letting go? While wondering that, Asama squeezed Kimis hand. She then looked around and saw Magdeburgs men and crossdressers nod her way. The commander lightly raised his hand. We will do our utmost to defend until Musashis king can return Oh, dear. Im sounding too manly. The crossdresser laughed bitterly and the rest laughed along with him. Anne did the same from the shoulder of the silver god of war sitting in front of them. She made even the god of war shake a little in laughter before speaking. Sister of Musashis chancellor? I also have a brother, but I wonder if I can really say Im the same. She looked to Asama and to the hand holding Kimis hand. Make sure not to let go of that hand. Eh? Oh, right. Judge. Eh? Oh, dear. This well-endowed shrine maiden just agreed to become one with me! She wants us to bring our bodies together!! Please shut up, thought Asama as she glared at the idiots wiggling sister. Suddenly, a noise reached them from the south. The heavy sound as if from something striking stone sounded again and again. Everyone there brought up their guard as soon as they heard it. The enemy is here, said Anne. Just ten more minutes. Its time to show our endurance. Volume 3C, 75: Breacher of Defenses Volume 3C, Chapter 75: Breacher of Defenses These people Raise their valiant voices Point Allocation (Assault) The invasion began with a one-sided collision. White mobile shells moved north up the road south of Magdeburg that ran alongside the Elbe River. The two out front activated shield spells. Charrrrrge!! The next four carried a wooden stake with the front end hardened by spells. It collided with the main southern gate and the nearby wall. The mobile shells used spell acceleration to run quickly enough to almost float up from the ground and they let go of the stake in the instant of impact. It struck. A great roar filled the sky, the two with shields remained, and the four with the stake scattered. But when they looked to the point of impact, they saw a boxy cross emblem appear and spray scattered from it. That things tough! Does the defensive barrier pass through the wall, too!? The next four picked up the repelled stake and quickly moved back while still protected by the leading twos shields. That rotation of ten mobile shells continued without rest and countless roars of impact rang out. They struck again and again, but the wall did not break and the gate was not broken. Then shellfire arrived from above the citys wall. Magdeburg was surrounded by defensive barriers that redirected attacks outward. The city fired back using fixed cannons given barrier neutralizing spells. The fixed cannons primarily fired homing shells, so the countless shells curved toward the attacking stake and crossed paths with it. The exchange of projectiles and direct impacts continued without end, but Its gradually getting weaker! Light began to appear above Magdeburg. The repeated impacts and the pressure of the water by the river was forcing Magdeburgs defensive barrier to remain constantly active. The defensive light grew stronger toward the river. It would also grow stronger by the southern gate in the instant of impact, but a moment later it grew thin enough to see clearly inside. It really is getting weaker! All right! Just like Hashiba said it would! In the center of the southern road, Katsuie smiled with his arms crossed despite being in range of the homing shells. Keep the attacks up enough that none of the shells come my way! Hashiba estimated it would take three minutes and twenty-one seconds, but lets shorten that! She may have worked hard calculating it all out, but weve gotta show her were even better than that! Otherwise Katsuie slowly started north alongside the Elbe which had begun surging backwards. He drew the rest of the force with him and pushed the front line onward at his own pace. Yeah, otherwise, shed hold back when its time to kill me! Thats just the kind of person she is! Inside Magdeburg, the positioning of the defenders and the evacuation to the transport ship behind the cathedral were continuing simultaneously. It was a cloudy night with no sign of the stars or moon, but the light of the barrier surrounding Magdeburg created shadows everywhere. However, Asama had a stern look in her eyes as she looked up at the light and hurried to the transport ship. The water level to the northeast is now about a meter higher than the city. In another minute, about half of the city will be like that. Heh heh. If I only we could have stopped by the streets below that to view the barrier like an aquarium. But Asama? Arent you going to let go of my hand? Cmon, alreadyyy. Im not going to stop just because you wiggle around in protest. As the light continued to grow above those two and the other noncombat students, some intermittent waves came into view. Meanwhile, Righteousness was waiting with the Palais-Cardinal in front of the cathedral so they could carry the Magdeburg Hemisphere to the transport ship. It was currently speaking with Guericke in front of the five meter metal hemisphere he had taken from the cathedral. Satomis castle uses this same type of barrier that covers the entire city, but Ive never seen one pushed this far. How long do you expect it to hold? It has plenty of power, so that shouldnt be a problem. However, the actual fuel that supports it comes from the ether fuel tank below the cathedral and the output opening is too small. This artificial flooding of the city was not supposed to be a part of the history recreation, after all. Next to them, Anne instructed the Palais-Cardinal from its shoulder and the god of war easily picked up the hemisphere and placed it on a giant cart. Adele was standing on the cart and the shaking knocked her onto her butt. Sorry. That was a little rough, quickly called out Anne. Now, Mayor Guericke, is this what you are trying to say? In a strict following of the history recreation, the Sack would only include the cannon fire and invasion? Testament. Of course, we only have ourselves to blame for naively assuming the enemy would follow those same rules. Um, excuse me! Ive finished loading up the cart! said Adele after checking on the hooks holding the ropes in place. Guericke, Mazarin, and more than thirty other students climbed aboard the cart, Righteousness moved in front of it, and the Palais-Cardinal moved behind it. The sounds of shellfire and collisions could be heard and light filled the city from the sky. The Palais-Cardinal began pushing the cart and Anne laughed quietly from its shoulder. Sorry, I know this isnt the time, but I used to do this long ago in a small village I was staying in to recuperate. Then again, it wasnt in the middle of a battle, the cart was pulled by oxen or horses, it carried vegetables and hay, and An especially loud crash came from the south and Anne mentioned why everyone turned in that direction with stiff expressions. And, well, no one was breaking down my front door with a stake. Have Tomoes idiots and Musashis idiots started fighting M.H.R.R. at Magdeburg yet? A female voice asked a question in a grassy field at night. The owner of the voice was staring westward toward a distant bay. Hah. Not that Tomoe matters. That woman has always loved defying things and being attacked. So hows Musashi doing, Satou Brothers? Testament, Lady Yoshitsune. Two elderly men kneeled in the field at the same moment and the left one spoke first. Word took a few minutes to reach us, but it seems the Musashi has begun powering up all eight ships. The right one spoke next. I believe they have been discussing what to do about M.H.R.R.s ban on cruising. Some Catholic ships have already begun to gather in the northern Protestant principalities of M.H.R.R. to keep an eye on them. They will likely attack if the Musashi does begin to move. Kah kah kah. That things too big and slow. How long are they gonna keep this up? They should just get going already. According to my calculations, they need to leave in the next three minutes or even a trip at full speed gravitational cruising will not be enough to arrive in time for the battle. Oh? The corners of Yoshitsunes lips loosened. So we can see what Musashi has chosen in the next three minutes, can we? Will they come here to Qing-Takeda and take care of the Battle of Mikatagahara on the way to Kantou, or will they take one look at P.A. Oda, decide to leave M.H.R.R. from the north, and head back to their European course? The bay up ahead was dark below the cloudy night sky, but occasionally Thats ether light, isnt it? Dragons are ascending through the dragon lines that still havent calmed down. As she spoke, a thin line of red light raced from the bay to the sky. It bent to the north but ultimately vanished. The disappearance of Mikawa, everything Motonobu said and did, and the Princess Disappearances are all such a mystery. I tried looking into what Masazumi was talking about, but I cant stand those musty old documents. If you had told us, we would have done it. Show some class and dont get in the way of my hobby. And anyway, theres something else I have to do right now. Yoshitsune looked behind her where a massive group of cannons awaited. Beyond the long rows of mobile cannon platforms was a single object too wide for her to see all at once. That largest mobile cannon platform was shaped like it was prostrating and it supported the full force there. Not only is that the three kilometer long, three hundred meter tall floating mobile city Tsutsuji, but its also Benkei. And hes accompanied by the floating cities of our mobile nation. We only ever show off the commerce district when trading, so I cant wait to see the looks on their faces when they see it in full combat mode. And by they, I mean Masazumi and that naked idiot. I have a feeling Musashis chancellor will say it is cool, said the right of the Satou Brothers. The left one looked up at the giant cannons rising from all of the cities and into the sky. I suppose we will be using this before long, when the Musashi arrives. Yes. Ill lose my Shingen name during Mikatagahara and well be using this for the Battle of Nagashino, the coming showdown with P.A. Oda. With the pale city lights on her back, Yoshitsune spoke to the large floating city with cannons on the left and right. Hey, once Musashi gets here, youll probably get to lighten up a bit again, Benkei. As if to answer her, light gathered in the half cylinder protrusion on the front end of the floating city. The massive floating city resembled a human lying prone and the Satou Brothers checked the sign frames that appeared by their hands simultaneously. It seems Hexagone Fran?aise has begun to descend west of Magdeburg. So theyll descend, gather together, and C since theyre in a hurry C send in each unit as its ready, huh!? This is going to be quite the battle of attrition! Yoshitsune looked to the light that was Benkeis eyes and the corner of her mouth bent in a smile. Interesting. This one is going to come down to the wire! An attack struck the south side of Magdeburg. A hardened wooden stake was driven a third of the way into the space between the wall and the southern gate. M.H.R.R.s mobile shell unit had finally gotten through a gap in the weakened defensive barrier due to the combination of the flooding and the repeated strikes of the stake. Bluish-white spray continually arced and burst through the air around the stake. It had torn through the barrier spell, so the ether was disturbed and unable to construct the barrier. The M.H.R.R. Catholic mobile shell unit moved back, formed up, and rushed toward that spot. There were one thousand of the high-speed mobile shells in all. They formed a line of five hundred on the left and right and they all held Catholic shield spells overhead. This created a path protected from above by the glowing shield umbrellas and protected on either side by the lines of mobile shells. But after forming the path, they prepared to charge at the wooden stake stabbed into the side of the southern gate. Get ready! The holy spell accelerators on the backs of their shoulders caused the heavy white mobile shells to float from the ground. Testament!!! That M.H.R.R. Catholic mobile shell unit contained more members from Catholic M.H.R.R. principalities than from P.A. Oda. There was a lot of conflict with the students from P.A. Oda, but Landsknechte Rule 74! They all replied with testament. Even those from P.A. Oda used testament now instead of shaja. As for why We are the descendants of knights and we obey our master on the battlefield as mercenaries! Testament!! If they become our enemy, we treat them as enemies! If they become our ally, we treat them as allies! That is the way of the Landsknechte! Testament!! On the battlefield, none of them cared where the others were from, what race they were, or what color their skin, eyes, or hair were. There was really only one thing they did care about. Any of us who obstruct our mission will receive a joint trial! Dedicate your life to the mission given to us by our master! Testament! A moment later, the path created by two lines of five hundred accelerated. They ran. Fragments of holy spell emblems scattered from the ejection points of their accelerators and they raced forward. The homing shells did not let up and they began focusing in on the two lines, but even as shields broke or the solid sounds of direct hits rang out, they all supported each other. Onward! As they accelerated, they essentially began to fly. We are the descendants of knights hired for four gulden a month! We are the Landsknechte who bring an end to the history of mercenaries! We are the final order of knights! We are those who create a blot on the M.H.R.R. Catholic name with this Sack! They all nodded and straightened their lines as they arrived at the city wall. But we are the final order of knights that protects the Holy Roman Empire! They finished straightening out, and Brakes!! They all shut off their accelerators and slammed on the brakes using the soles of their feet and their physical strength. As they slid forward, the front row reached Magdeburgs southern gate and the wooden stake. They had formed a five hundred man path leading up to it. Not a bad job! A wind raced down that path. Lily emblems appeared across that winds body as he flew below the roof of shields. His skin was dark and he sped up each time the emblems shined brighter. Prepare for the assault! As he shouted, he instantly arrived at the wooden stake. He pressed down on his running legs, swung up his lowered body, and gave a yell. Lily Flowerrrrr!! Volume 3C, 76: Runner on the Battlefield Volume 3C, Chapter 76: Runner on the Battlefield I am about to go I will soon go I will go there Point Allocation (Forceful) From overhead, the light covering Magdeburg could be seen growing explosively brighter. A man and woman viewed it from the front deck of the Hexagone Fran?aise flagship, the Pension Versailles, which was stopped on a hill west of Magdeburg. The woman held a wooden sword against the floor and her eyes turned to Magdeburgs south gate. Dammit! So they broke through! The gate had been broken. Narimasas accelerated attack had hit the stake like an uppercut. Driving that wooden stake in diagonally from below was enough to tear through and destroy the defensive barrier. There was now a hole in the barrier as well as the gate and wall. The barriers automatic replenishment effect would have filled the hole before long, but the mobile shells near the lead rushed in with their shields to counteract that replenishment effect. Engineering students in lighter P.A. Oda uniforms could be seen rushing down the five hundred man path. They were probably going to solidify the hole. Some gunfire came from within the hole and the cannons on the city wall continued to target the five hundred man path, but another unit rushed down the path of shields and the path itself started pouring down itself from the back. Theyre invading Magdeburg! Are you okay with that, Exiv!? Heh. Calm down, Terumoto. You must not get violentagainst me. Terumoto dropped her right heel on the nudists right foot. The surrounding people shrieked and shrank back, the nudists expression vanished as he collapsed to the floor, and Terumoto glared at him. Oh, sorry. I tried to take a step toward you, but there was a foot in the way. U-um, Lady Terumoto? Mouri-01 spoke up with several signe cadre opened around her. She stood next to Terumoto and gestured down toward their warriors lowering from the other ships and preparing for battle. Look to the left. Those are Hexagone Fran?aises famous special forces, the Gallican Good Morning Unit. Oh, you mean the special forces who claim to only hit their opponents to wake them up in the morning because monks arent allowed to fight? Those are the ones that go around hitting people with their weapons shouting good morning even in the middle of the night, arent they? They sure do put the special in special forces. Anyway, Lady Terumoto, the assault unit is in the process of being deployed. Once a third of them are ready, they can be sent in. How long until then? Four minutes. Terumoto frowned at that but then sighed. Its no use getting mad at you. Um, what about at Lord Exiv? Its fine when its him. She kicked him where he still lay on the ground. In other words, youre saying we didnt make it in time? Testament. We are justifying our actions as coming to meet Lady Anne of Austria and we had planned to enter the city and defend against the Sack on the pretext of ensuring her safety. But now we cant do that? Testament. Driving in that wooden stake has established direct conflict between Magdeburg and the M.H.R.R. Catholics. The Sack has begun between them. Our justification is considered less important than the history recreation, so we can no longer interfere. No, we cant. Terumoto clicked her tongue and looked to Magdeburg. The defense near the gate had already stopped, but the powerful waves of light running through the defensive barrier prevented her from seeing what was happening inside. She then asked Mouri-01 a question. How exactly are you negotiating with the other nations to justify our assault? If Im interrupting, dont answer and keep working. You can tell me when you have time. Testament. I am mostly sticking with our original plan, but I am gaining the support of the other nations by saying we will be rescuing Lady Anne of Austria. In other words, I am saying M.H.R.R. is misusing the history recreation to kill off Lady Anne. That argument sounds familiar. Testament. Musashi used it at Mikawa and England. I thought that precedent would make it easier for the other academies to accept. Tres Espa?a and England have already agreed, K.P.A. Italias resistance student council has begun making statements and has agreed, and both Chancellor William of Holland and Chancellor Christina of Sweden have also- A new signe cadre appeared and Mouri-01 smiled when she saw it. Approval has surpassed fifty percent. Handling it all at once in a meeting is convenient, but when its treated as an individual issue Theyll decide everything at once at the later international council of Westphalia, hm? Well, keep up the diplomacy to make sure they dont change their minds by then. Regardless, youre good at this and Im thankful. Your praise honors me. But But? Testament. Mouri-01 placed a hand on her chin and looked at a few signe cadre. The academies of nations bordering P.A. Oda have placed a condition on our rescue. They say they cannot agree unless we only move in to save Lady Anne of Austria once she is actually under attack, not just in danger. Yeah, if we crushed an M.H.R.R. assault unit just because they were dangerous, anyone bordering P.A. Oda might get invaded because theyre dangerous. Heh. No need to worry about that, said someone else. It was the nudist who had stood up from the floor. Terumoto saw the nudist brush up his bangs and strike a pose. Listen, he said. Anne will have anticipated this situation and will act accordingly. After all, she has Luynes with her. You mean? Testament. Exiv looked down at Magdeburgs light with a bitter smile on his lips. Although, can you really say someone is under attack if she is prepared to fight? Anyway, have everyone prepare to head in. I guarantee you Anne intends to draw all of the enemies into Magdeburg. That way she can give us all the credit. The credit? Terumoto frowned and Exiv nodded. Their strategy is likely to flood Magdeburg themselves and catch M.H.R.R. in the middle of it. I expect they will remove the barrier at some point to let the water in and then escape on a transport ship already inside the city. We will stop M.H.R.R.s attack ships from targeting Annes transport ship and our attack will crush the M.H.R.R. forces attempting to escape the city as it sinks into the mud. And we will do it all in the name of defeating any enemy that attempts to harm Anne. He sighed. Honestly, shes probably thinking of improving Hexagone Fran?aises international standing by giving us all of the credit here. Once again, she is seeing just how high she can lift Hexagone Fran?aise. As her brother, do you wish she would simply ask you to come save her? I care more about you, Terumoto. He said it so readily that Terumoto was briefly dumbfounded and he then turned toward her. Why are you blushing, Terumoto? Shut up, you moron. Quit getting off topic. And Mouri-01, dont look away and smile. Terumoto pointed toward Magdeburg. Anyway, are you saying Anne is enjoying herself in there? Testament. I doubt she will show herself until all of the enemy has invaded the city. That way she can establish our justification to act. To put it another way, the moment the siege troops fully enter the city is the moment when Anne is in direct danger. We attack then. Exiv crossed his arms and gave Terumoto a sparkling smile. Heh. That is why I told you to calm down, Terumoto. Because Anne is perfect. You havent done anything!! As soon as she dropped her heel on his left foot, a great roar came from Magdeburg. The destruction of the southern gate had grown even larger. Mouri-01 frowned when she saw it. M.H.R.R.s main five companies C three thousand men in all C have entered with the thousand man mobile shell battalion in the lead! Magdeburgs defense against the invaders was split into two groups. This was because the heavily-equipped M.H.R.R. mobile shell unit took the riverside path and the more lightly-equipped P.A. Oda assault unit took the hilly orchard path. With the flooding Elbe River visibly pressing against the barrier, Magdeburgs forces fired and M.H.R.R.s forces advanced using a rotation between the armor of the mobile shells and the spell shields. In the orchard, Magdeburgs forces fired back from either the top or bottom of the fortress wall while falling back toward the city. The orchard area had originally contained fruit trees and fields, but the trees had been cut down and the stonework around the stepped fields had crumbled. However, remnants of the stepped structure remained and there was a path. It may not be the scorching wind of the Middle East, but theres still wind! Go! The P.A. Oda students all grabbed Mlasi-style cloth spell charms that were not made of paper or parchment. Some wrapped them around their forehead, some around their ankles, and some around their shoulders. Shaja! The spell cloth had ether-filled spirit threads woven into them, so they acted as ether fuel tanks and were highly durable. While Tsirhc spells tended to focus on religious precepts, these included some religious precepts but were mostly related to commerce or to surviving the harsh environment of the Middle East. Here, they all used the same one. Ride the wind! Book-shaped emblems appeared on the outer side of their ankles and Garudas flew out. Forward! They lowered down as if thrusting a knee forward to take a long step and those students in blue P.A. Oda uniforms began to fly. They were only just skimming off the ground, but they moved swiftly across the slope with several spell cloths wrapped around them like belts as armor. As if jumping from foothold to foothold or from behind cover to cover, they flipped around, lightly placed a hand on the slope, and flew along like a dancing wind. On the other hand, the defenders did not hold back. Their job was to drive the enemy toward the river instead of letting them head straight to the city. The large cannons on top of the city wall were constantly firing. Protestant holy spells were not as powerful as their Catholic counterparts, but that thrift allowed them to be used more often. It could take some time to fill the homing ether cannons with charm cylinders in place of normal shells, but the charm cylinders doubled as a magazine and therefore allowed for rapid-fire use. Countless curving white paths raced outward, tore into the slope, and launched chunks of dirt into the air. Most of the people blasted upward by direct hits would flip around in midair and land on their feet. They had a trick to accomplishing that. Focus your anti-shock spells to the left! The homing shots are only coming from that direction! Also, jump toward the river when they hit to escape as much of the blast as you can! The recoil would destroy their wind-riding mobility spells or injure them, but any who could no longer move were healed by summoned Garudas or Djinns. Others would fire on Magdeburgs gunners to cover for the injured as they were healed. However, more attacks came from above. Something fell rapidly toward them. Some logs are coming! Logs and stones had been hung from halfway up the wall, but once their ropes were cut, they came rolling down the slope. The P.A. Oda men braced themselves. Whats this!? These are nothing but heavy weights! Lets knock them away like Sassa would! Yeah! If we stop them here, well be heroes! Platoons 7 and 8, prepare your defense spells! But as they prepared to stop them, they noticed Protestant charms attached to the logs and stones. Eeek! This says Woman-Banning Spell that makes anyone it hits unpopular for a full year! Th-this one says Hair-Cutting Spell that increases the odds of future balding by 10% each time it hits you, but with you it wont make much difference! Th-this one over here says Reverse-Circumcision Spell that gives you the Reverse-Ueno Effect! They were so flustered that they suffered direct hits and about a dozen of them were blown away while becoming reverse-circumcised, unpopular guys with a risk of future baldness. The Magdeburg warriors and crossdressers in charge of spells shouted down at them from the wall. Ha ha ha! Thou shalt not commit adultery! Truly, those with plenty shall not keep it! Now do you see how steadfast the Protestants are!? Come back after stopping by Ueno or Morocco! They were fired on in protest, so they fired back with their cannons. The exchange of fire looked equal, but the P.A. Oda warriors were being gradually forced further and further down the slope. But then a metallic sound rang from the top of the city wall toward the southern gate. It was a sound of destruction. The Magdeburg warriors turned to look. Gah!? But something hit them and several of them were knocked into the air. They had been hit by a cannon. Literally. A large cannon itself had flown through the air and hit them. The enemy was climbing up from the destroyed southern gate. The individual in the lead had destroyed the cannon by the gate and was now rushing toward them. Sassa Narimasa! That was exactly who had knocked them and their cannon away with his Lily Flower. Narimasa ran as he heard cheers rising from the slope below. Climbing onto the wall from the broken southern gate had been much easier said than done. Magdeburgs defensive barrier had become a vortex around the widened hole, so he had not been able to use the ladders set up near the destruction. However, now that he was on top, he could take out the enemys defenses and he had a straight shot almost all the way to the city. That was why those on the ground had gone on ahead to draw the defenders attention. So I made an approaching run and jumped up here just to ensure their safety!? Im nothing but a scout running errands, he thought with some resentment toward Katsuie who had suggested this part of the plan. However Well, its still easier than being the commander. He had never liked taking or giving orders. His general strategy was to grasp the overall movements on the battlefield, decide Ill go here, and not worry about anything beyond what he understood. It used to be that he had been given you go here, okay? as his instructions. Katsuie had been his superior at the time, but it had shown how well Katsuie understood him. Katsuie always placed him wherever going on a rampage and moving forward would achieve the desired results. But since becoming a member of the Six Heavenly Demon Army and the Five Great Peaks, he had been forced to do a lot more troublesome work like training and managing the troops, although he left a lot of that to Toshiie. He had only been able to go nuts at IZUMO two days before because he had been on his way to the gathering of those heading to Magdeburg. Things have gotten so much more annoying. He trusted his master, Nobunaga, and he recognized Nobunagas strength. Nobunaga knew him just as well as Katsuie did, so he would similarly be told you go here, okay?. He was always given an accurate spot to go and he was allowed to do whatever he wanted afterwards, which gave him some breathing room. However, he would not compromise his true nature. Historically, Sassa Narimasa eventually ended up under Hashibas command after Nobunagas death. Then, feeling dissatisfied, he rebelled and committed suicide. Narimasa had desired that role and inherited the name because of his true nature. After all, Nobunagas was the greatest name of the Warring States period. That demon lord was full of momentum and was now actually threatening the world. Rather than being a leftover, Narimasa would take part in it and his part would end once it all fell apart. He had no interest in Hashibas later rule. There was no momentum there and it lacked the precious freedom that momentum brought. The breath of freedom was only so refreshing when breathed in an age of tension. In a time of idle peace, freedom was only another word for boredom. Narimasa would become a power that threatened the world, but he would live freely in that power. Great strength was needed to accomplish that. He needed enough strength to move freely through a faction able to threaten the world. That was why he found P.A. Oda to be so much fun. However Toshi The next group of enemy warriors came into view up ahead. They fled instead of defending the cannons on the wall. That was a wise decision. Narimasa heard his fellow warriors climbing the ladders they had set up behind him, so his enemy would only have bought a few seconds if they had tried to fight back and any injuries would have been for nothing. But he had a thought as he listened to the footsteps approaching from behind, the screams of those jumping down from the wall to escape, and the cheers from below. Sorry. Im going to continue enjoying myself until I eventually meet my downfall, Toshi. He ran, did not pursue the retreating enemy, and knocked away a large cannon using a Lily Flower strike. He heard the destruction and felt the accomplishment of cutting open a path on the front line. He knew he was breaking into the air of the front line that none of his fellow warriors had breathed yet. ! He ran forward, but heard something behind him as soon as he accelerated. An explosion!? About a dozen steps behind him, the wall exploded from within and toward the slope. Rocks flew and rolled towards those on the slope. !! The cheers vanished and a confused and angry retreat began. However, the explosions did not stop there. A second and third followed. Theyre destroying their own wall to keep us from moving along it!? Not bad!! So this place is intent on letting me swallow the air of freedom, is it? thought Narimasa with a smile. Can you raise the value of this freedom any higher!? This was your doing, wasnt it!? He saw someone flying next to the wall. They wore a white Technohexen outfit and had black wings. Musashis 4th Special Duty Officer! Without looking his way, the Technohexen sent out her right hand and made several scratching motions in the air. A moment later, some homing shots flew in from close range. The wall crumbled and stone scattered. Naruze did not slow her drawing hand. She drew focus lines in all three hundred sixty degrees around Narimasa with some stronger and weaker points, added some lightning effects for an electric strike, and sent it out. However Lily Flower! Narimasa stomped on the wall as he ran. The entire stone wall clearly bounced up and down. What!? Naruze had never seen anything like it before. The entire wall bounced up from the rebound of the stomp. A sheet of stonework rose up between her and Narimasa while falling apart. The wall shot up in a wave-like motion and Naruzes drawn attack stabbed into it with slicing sound effects. However, the attack did not reach its target, the wall shield came apart, and !? The stones of the wall suddenly shot her way while crumbling. While running, Narimasa had kicked the wall toward her. Not bad! Naruze flew out of the way of the stone scattershot. Narimasa continued sending waves through the wall with his stomps and Naruze accelerated her wings to pursue him. An exchange of stone scattershot and drawn focus lines began at close range. Honestly! she shouted. If Musashi doesnt show up, Im seriously going to think about becoming a mercenary! We have a report from a Protestant academy in a neighboring city of the Magdeburg region! There are signs of the M.H.R.R. Catholics entering Magdeburg and beginning a conflict inside! Over. The communications automatons voice filled Musashinos bridge. Judge. Now, Suzu-sama, Musashino-sama, I will give my instructions as Vicereine of Musashi: please send the Musashi to Magdeburg immediately. Judge, said Musashino to Horizon who stood in the center of the bridge. She then bowed to Suzu who strapped into a seat with a seatbelt, said excuse me, and placed her hands on the girls shoulders from behind. Suzu breathed in. Th-this isM-MusashiA-ActingCaptainMukaiSuzu. Her voice grew quieter and quieter, but the volume did not matter. All that mattered was what she did next. Here wego. She reached out a hand toward a floating model of the Musashi. Its eight ships were lined up side by side and standing vertically. Horizon glanced out the window where the world was rotated by ninety degrees. After a moment, the communications automaton spoke again. All ships have achieved a ninety degree trim toward the sky. Stress on the ships is being reduced by setting the floating ocean surface to forty-two different points. No descent detected. Opening external bulkheads for gravitational cruising. Over. Judge. Horizon nodded and a sign frame appeared. It showed Naomasa inside the maintenance hangar. She was hanging down by Jizuri Suzaku using her false arm. Everythings good in the engine division. The Musashi King went sliding away with Adeles mobile shell earlier, but hes fine. Muneshige and the Sanada group have finished distributing fixation charms throughout the residential areas. Exasperation filled Naomasas tone as she continued. We tried to use this kind of short burst of gravitational cruising back at IZUMO, but I cant believe were using it to fire ourselves to Magdeburg along a ballistic course to get around M.H.R.R.s ban on cruising over their territory. That Musashi King is something of a dreamer, isnt he? Behind her, Yoshiyori could be seen holding onto Yatsufusa. Do you do this kind of thing all the time!? he asked with a bitter smile. This is incredible! Not all the time, replied Horizon. This is only thesecond time we have gone vertical. Are you sure these arent the early stages of it becoming an all the time kind of thing? asked Naomasa. Not that it matters. Suzu, make it quick. Get us going. Right Suzu nodded, felt from below that each of the eight ships was opening its external bulkheads, and breathed in. She then raised her eyebrows and spoke. F-fire the Musashito M-Magdeburg!! The night air sank toward a land port along the provisional border between M.H.R.R. and Holland. Directly above, eight ships faced the dark clouds of the sky and opened their external armor like wings. Light was emitted from within the opened sections of armor, and All ships, beginning vertical firing. Over. In response to that announcement, a high-pitched noise began to roar and wind began to blow. The wind was not being ejected. The wind carried torn grass with it as it was sucked into the Musashis opened armor. This was proof that the gravity bands were activating to prepare for gravitational cruising. The light grew as the noise gained a rhythm as if rising in pitch. Activate. Over. With that, the eight ships fell by a relatively short distance measured in dozens of meters. They fell, but a moment later, something burst. The land port, the surrounding forests, and the surrounding mountains all shook and the shockwave was enough to rip trees up by the roots. A white mist raced across the earth, covered the forests, and washed down across the shallow mountain ridges like waves. And then the Musashi vanished. However, there was now a hole in the dark clouds above and that hole revealed the starry sky. A great noise from beyond shook the clouds. That was the sound of the Musashi changing direction to the southeast, to Magdeburg. Volume 3C, 77: Attacking Woman by the Water Volume 3C, Chapter 77: Attacking Woman by the Water This action is needed To incite repentance Point Allocation (Prostration) In the park a bit north of Magdeburgs cathedral, the evacuees and hemispheres were being loaded onto the transport ships supplied by the city. There were three Dragon-class ships there. Guericke and the other Europeans boarded one, Masazumi, Kimi, Asama, and the Far Easterners boarded another, and the hemisphere cart was loaded onto the final one by Righteousness and the Palais-Cardinal. Adele guided them as they loaded it. Okay! Oh, over there! Over there! Over there! No, not there! Here! While the girl gave her instructions and gestures, Yoshiyasu had a thought inside Righteousness. The Musashi is supposed to be a transport ship, but is all of their work this careless? Anne and Mazarin commented from the Palais-Cardinals shoulder. Milady, how are you able to work with instructions like this? Thats a good question, Luynes. I think its because Im too nice. The Palais-Cardinal then addressed Yoshiyasu while holding half of the hemisphere cart. This took a fair bit of time. If it wasnt for the barrier ceiling, we could have flown this here. Hearing that, Yoshiyasu looked up at the glowing barrier covering the sky. She judged the distance by eye and then looked to the six large wing-shaped flight devices on the Palais-Cardinals back. So you have the same flight ability as our Yatsufusa. Isnt that confidential information? It took Yoshiyasu a moment to respond. Ah. To hide her feeling of wrongdoing, she pushed the cart into the hangar. The Palais-Cardinal helped with Anne smiling bitterly on its shoulder. There. Anyway, so much has happened that Im feeling a little scatterbrained, said Yoshiyasu. Oh, sorry. Our people did do a lot to you. Adele bowed her way after climbing down from the hemisphere cart and leaving the ship. That they certainly did, but I may have lost my focus a bit after this much contact with Musashis strange atmosphere. Satomi is a small nation, so you have to stay focused on whatever youre working at, be it politics, economics, or defense. SoI had come to a decent understanding of the Palais-Cardinals power when you pulled on my hand and trained with me, but I mistakenly assumed that meant we were sharing our information. Thats fine. We can let that be our little secret. Anne added right? while looking to Adele and the others working in the hangar. They had all started working tying down the hemispheres inside the hangar, but they turned back toward Anne, and Every last one of them looked her in the eye and nodded. Some said testament and some replied with judge. This is a nice atmosphere, thought Yoshiyasu. She had seen similar scenes in Satomi. While maintaining Righteousness, her sister had used to bring her homemade snacks, but recently Yoshiyori brings me food. She stopped thinking there and wondered why her sister and that man tended to overlap in her mind. But I dont feel anything wrong with my sister and Anne overlapping in my mind. Then what was it about her that insisted on rejecting that man? Yoshiyori sensed a bad habit of hers. Whenever she thought about something, she would use that man who killed her sister as a comparison or example. She glanced over at Anne and the vassal below noticed before Anne did. What is it? The girl tilted her head as she asked, so Yoshiyasu gave a mental sigh that could not be expressed by the god of wars voice device. Im not sure how to put it. A thought had come to her after leaving Satomi. She had noticed this after seeing other leaders such as Anne and after having a chance to compare them to her sister and that man. There are a lot of similarities between Anne, my sister, and that man. That may have been what a leader was. That thought had led her to another one during the few days of this journey. I need to see so many more things and accept so much more. I see said the vassal. The silver god of war turned around and the girl on its shoulder spoke. That would be good. You do have a lot of room for growth. In the chest for example. This isnt just about my chest! However, she did feel better now that she had said that. This may not have been something to think about in the middle of a battlefield, but Is this why Yoshiyori forced me to go along with him? Even if she did not try to understand Yoshiyori himself, she could learn a lot by watching the leaders of other academies. She could observe their attitudes, where they placed their gaze, and their toughness or flexibility. Her sister was gone, but the other academies were supported by people like her sister. And Does that man play that role for Satomi? She did not feel entirely certain of it, but that may have been her way of resisting the idea. When she made enough of a concession to think she was bringing too many personal feelings to her official position, a feeling of self-deprecation filled her heart. Regardless, she spoke while listening to the cannon fire and watching the light in the sky. Once this battle is over and I return to Kantou, it might not be a bad idea to visit the other nations there a bit. It could be useful to expand Satomis trade and political connections. If she did that, would she find more approval when she returned? She was not sure, but the vassal smiled down below. The Musashi is great for taking a trip. The travel fees are cheap. Can you at least make sure my bed wont be destroyed each morning? What are you talking about? Hearing Annes confused voice, Yoshiyori began wondering how to explain. Oh. I really am feeling a lot better, she thought. But a sound suddenly reached her auditory device in addition to the continuing cannon fire. Impacts? And they seem to be on a pretty large scale. Yes. The defense of the riverside path has started in earnest. Work tying down the hemispheres was continuing inside the hangar, but the transport ship was not waiting for it to finish. Bands of mist began to appear around its waterline. Seeing that, Righteousness asked a question. So itll be leaving as soon as everythings ready? Testament, as soon as the defensive barrier is removed. Well be closing up shop quite quickly. Will you be fighting by the river? No, replied Anne. Unless its an absolute emergency, protecting Magdeburg is a job for the M.H.R.R. Protestants. Well, them and the Musashi which is helping them. If anything, we are only guests. The Satomi family has only been fighting because of possible damage to your cargo, right? Sorry. I wasnt accusing you of anything, so dont apologize. Anne smiled from the silver god of wars shoulder. As if protecting the three transport ships, she had the god of war take a step north and place a hand on the scabbard at its waist. Another powerful sound of impact came from the direction of the river. Thats quite the noise. I suppose I shouldnt be surprised. Anne explained who was charged with defending that area. M.H.H.R.s secretary and Protestant representative. Tomoe Gozen clearly still has her strength. The path traveling three hundred meters south to north was approximately six meters wide. To the west was an earthen slope and to the east was a barrier of white rising into the heavens from the edge of the path. A muddy river reached two meters high just beyond the barrier. Six cannons were lined up at the city entrance to the north. A unit of one thousand M.H.R.R. Catholic mobile shells descended the riverside path from the south, but they had been stopped about two hundred meters along. Or more accurately Dont let them push you back! Those in the lead were being worn down, blown away, or torn into. The loss of the warriors was pushing their ranks back. There were two reasons for this. The first was the constant fire from the six large cannons. However, the cannons were stuck at a fixed angle and could be dealt with if the front row held their shields just right and set up a rotation. The real problem was the enemy charging into the front line. It was a demonic long-lived woman with two horns. She wore Far Eastern armor over an M.H.R.R. girls uniform and her white headband fluttered in the wind. Tomoe Gozen!? You can call me Luther if you want. After all Tomoe swung her arms, both of which held a Testament hammer. Protestant spell charms flew from her wide kariginu-like sleeves. Instead of falling, those spell charms decorated her surroundings and rotated. Yes, because I created the foundation of the Modern Kunst. Six cannons worth of shells pierced straight down the path. They reached Tomoe, whose spell charms were rotating around her, and the M.H.R.R. Catholic mobile shell unit, who were confronting her at close range. The mobile shell unit raised their holy spell shields in preparation for the shells. Cmon, now. How about we keep fighting without worrying about defense? Tomoe rushed in toward them. The enemy formed a row of three and she stepped between the middle one and the one to her right. Aiming for the enemies on her left and right, she swung up her two Testament hammers. First, the right hammer caught on the right elbow of the mobile shell on the right. Its elbow broke and was knocked upwards. The shield was lifted up along with the arm and a shell struck it. The impact on the shield knocked the right mobile shell backwards. However, the mobile shell in the center jumped to his right, which was toward the river, to avoid the left hammer coming his way. He managed to dodge, but he also ran shoulder-first into the shield-bearing mobile shell by the river. The one by the river caught and supported his comrade with his shoulder. That was when Tomoe attacked. As her left hammer had missed, she swung it straight up as if to pull her body toward the sky. She had already swung her right hammer upwards, so she swung it downwards and to the left like a pendulum. The right hammer made a scooping swing with her floating body at the central point. Your feet are wide open. Ignoring the two shells passing by her back and below her chest, she swept out the feet of the central mobile shell whose balance had been thrown off by the shell hits. Rather than hit the mobile shells legs with the striking surface, she snagged and threw its legs with the joint between the hammer and handle. The mobile shell and shield spun around and a flying shell struck its back. The remaining mobile shell by the river held a weapon in the arm that had supported his comrade. It was a long, thick spear meant for assaults. He used the mobile shells reinforced framework to provide powerful speed to an attack directed at Tomoe, who was wide open after swinging her two hammers. The high-speed attack broke through the wind in an instant, but That height was a mistake. As soon as she spoke, a shell from the city hit the spear. A sound of destruction filled the air as the spear was bent and knocked upwards. Sorry, but I decided when they would fire, so they arent going to hit me, she said, sounding bored. By then, the right hammer swinging down below caught up to the left hammer pulling her up into the air. Both of the hammers now stood straight up, and Now, then. She swung the two hammers to the left like a golf club to attack the riverside mobile shell. The two attacks landed at the same moment she did and the enemy was knocked away, along with his shield. The shield was knocked upwards, both the enemys arms were pulled up with it, and a shell hit his body. The riverside mobile shell was blasted high into the sky, but ! Another row of three charged in. They had waited for the gap between shells. Tomoe had also created an opening by swinging both hammers up toward the river. She was facing the river and stretched upwards, so the three enemies rushed in toward her side. The two on either side wielded long spears and the central one wielded a rifle. Even if she held off the outer two with her hammers, they were prepared to safely finish her off with the central firearm. The spears came and the gunfire flew. Tomoe showed a single response. She jumped straight up and pulled her legs up, as if being lifted by the hammers she had swung upwards. Her feet surpassed the coming spears, so she stepped on them and made a light additional jump. The spell charms flying around her followed her movements. At this new height, she pulled her legs up further and the bullet passed by below her feet. She then let go of the hammers and had them rotate in midair. At the same time, she performed a half spin to turn her back on the group of enemies. Next, she raised her hands toward the vertically rotating hammers. By grabbing the handles and swinging them down from front to back, they automatically formed an attack rotating past her legs from top to bottom. The two backwards-facing midair attacks accurately struck the faces of the two spear-wielding enemies. She heard a solid sound of collision, the armor broke, and the two mobile shells stopped moving. Then the cannons fired. The two enemies were blown away. However, the central mobile shell charged in after abandoning his rifle. He drew a long sword from his back and targeted Tomoes waist and back as she dropped down. Tomoe looked over her left shoulder toward the simple, straight-line attack. Please take this. She threw her left hammer toward the central sword-wielding charge. However, the mobile shell swung his sword up toward the flying blunt weapon and deflected it into the air. !! He immediately went on to slash down toward Tomoes stomach as she turned around in midair. In that instant, Tomoe opened her left hand that no longer held a hammer. And she spoke. Activate C Consecutive Style. As soon a Tomoe spoke, a spell charm rotating behind her shoulder began to glow. Smoke rose from the usage meter printed on the charm and a brand appeared there. While still falling, she swung her left hand. Just as the rectangular scorch mark appeared on the spell charm, a single large book made of ether was ejected into her hand. The bluish-white ether book had no decorations and it was six meters tall, six meters wide, and almost a full meter thick. This is a copy of the Testament. Nothing could be more important to us Protestants. With a movement of her wrist, Tomoe slammed the giant glowing Testament copy into the mobile shell with the sword. It was a vertical attack. You Catholics love idol-worshiping your images of Jesus or the cross. Youre so focused on those things that youve lost sight of the teachings in the Testament copies. The attack landed and Tomoe spoke quietly to her enemy while the sound of smashing metal rang out. Bow before the Testament copy. She landed just as the enemy was crushed to a prostration on the ground. The ether Testament copy vanished at the same moment as the brand for a single usage was completed on the spell charm. Tomoe then moved forward. She raised her left hand and smiled toward the row of enemies that moved back a bit. Read through it again, Catholics. Several spell charms around her began to glow and seven giant books were produced in a straight line along the path. The Testament copies made of light opened themselves in the instant they were ejected into midair. They flipped through their glowing pages with a sound like flapping wings. At the same time, Tomoe crouched down and struck the ground with her left hand. Amen. The mobile shells cried out as the opened books crashed into them. The sounds of impact sounded like crashing waves and the ground shook seven times in quick succession. Destruction and cries of pain sounded out as several dozen mobile shells were destroyed. They were crushed. Tomoe grabbed the handle of the fallen hammer with her left hand and moved forward. She leaned forward and raced toward the enemy as if pursuing the giant vanishing books of light. That was when the muddy Elbe River shook to her left. !? As soon as she turned to look, the wall of light holding the flooding river back was cut by a horizontal attack. Is he here!? Tomoe focused on the position on her left that she was just about to pass. With the enemy group up ahead, turning her body and focus to the left was dangerous; but the person who had suddenly rushed in outdid that. Hes even more dangerous! This person had temporarily sliced through the defensive barrier holding back the river. So youre here, Shibata Katsuie!? The man was soaking wet after easily crossing the muddy river and breaking through the barrier with Kamewari. Not only was he of the demonic long-lived race, but he was from a combat tribe. Once he arrived on the path, his eyebrows twisted and he glanced toward the city. What the hell!? I thought I was a lot closer to the city than this! Dammit, Narimasa! Its times like this when youre supposed to convince me to bring more weight with me! Only then did he seem to notice Tomoe. Huh? He tilted his head. What!? Whats this old hag doing here!? Go up in the mountains to die already! What!? Who the hell are you calling an old hag!? I might as well still be a child!! Huh!? Katsuie got up and pointed at her while ignoring his wet clothes. Who in the world would call you a loli hag!? Tomoe threw a hammer strike his way. The hammer and Kamewari collided and sparks flew. Their weapons were not the only things knocked back; they themselves were knocked back. After taking up a position five meters away, Tomoe noticed the timing of Katsuies footwork. Oh? She realized he had begun his attack at the exact same time as she had hers. Hes gotten pretty good. She was from the direct line of the demonic long-lived race which was very similar to humans. However, he was from the combat type that had apparently come about during the era in which the gods had ascended to heaven. And both types had seen a sharp decline during the Genpei War and the later Kamakura period. She had lived on and used her experience to strengthen herself. Katsuie had been born much more recently, but he had still trained and grown stronger in order to improve himself. Even though he was of the combat type, his age was only a bit over one hundred. She had heard he had joined P.A. Oda in order to experience the intense fighting there, but if that was enough for him to move at the same time as her Well done training yourself this far so quickly! Im not some stubborn spot on the ground, so dont look down on me! A moment later, Tomoe realized she had stopped moving. There was a single reason for this: ether light had wrapped around the silver shield attached to the right hard point on Katsuies back. That was the Testamenta Arma named Animus Caritas C Novum and she knew what it did when activated. It interferes with any attack or defense made in combat and stops them for just an instant! No, she thought. This isnt stopping them. It adds a moment of hesitation. It was a feeling of not wanting to crush your opponent or of wanting to see how much they had grown. It was like the look of charity a parent gives to a child. Of course, what was charity to a family member was nothing but danger to an enemy, but Well done! Their speed was equal, but he still did not hold back. This was not an ideal challenge of blades meant to compare their pure skill because all else was equal. This was a method used purely to win a fight. Are these the principles you learned from Nobunaga!? Thats too complicated for me! Katsuie attacked with Kamewari with a magnificent smile on his face. Winning feels good! Thats all there is to it, you old hag! Then Im going to be feeling great!! Tomoe raised her voice as she turned her head and looked up into the sky. My Testament copies activate automatically to defend me! Three giant books had already been ejected into the air above her. This spell activation was essentially a conditioned reflex and therefore not a conscious attack or defense, so how would Animus Caritas C Novum respond? That thing wasnt made to battle something without a will of its own. Its an idealists weapon! With those words, the three giant books struck Katsuie with three vertical blows. Katsuie did not even have time to look up before the attacks hit his shoulders and head. His legs were instantly embedded in the ground up to half the shin. Whoa! His shins tore into the dirt and he nearly fell to his knees, but !! He endured it. The strength filling his entire body caused him to heat up and his sweat turned to steam, filling the surrounding air with heat. He was fortunate he had not looked up or bent backwards. His forward bent back and neck had absorbed the impacts from above, so he was able to gather strength in the feet buried in the dirt. !! He jumped up. The three giant books scattered into particles of light, but he did not bother looking at them. I hate books full of words!! Tomoe had yet to recover her movement. Having her initial movement forcibly stopped meant she had to prepare herself anew. Katsuie, of course, had to redo his own attack, but he could convert his standing motion into an attack and that gave him an advantage when it came to speed. He decided to swing Kamewari as he stood up, but that was when Tomoe suddenly looked to his right and raised her eyebrows. Ah, she said as if she had noticed something. Its a feint, he thought. Shes trying to distract me so she has a chance to attack. Im not falling for that! Heh! What do you think youre doing, you stuuuuupid old hag!? Die!! A shell flying in from the right collided with the right side of his face. That was a close one, thought Tomoe. And I was the one that decided when and where the cannons would fire, so I really should have known exactly where they would be coming from. However, she had completely forgotten about the cannons once Katsuie appeared and she had to deal with him. That was why she had reacted to the shell that flew in as if to remind her of their presence. If her reaction had allowed Katsuie to notice the shell, it would have been her mistake. Fortunately, the idiot had taken the full force of the blow, but No damage!? His body swayed and his eyes were not quite focused, but strength filled his brow before long. Kh! He was coming to and forcing his body into motion. He may have suffered a concussion because he started to collapse backwards, but Kamewari shot forward nonetheless. And it was a high-speed slash made from a snap of the wrist similar to throwing a slap. Well done, she thought again. You are a combat-type demonic long-lived. So well done becoming so obsessed with combat!! As soon as she prepared to intercept his attack, two things suddenly appeared in the air behind her: noise and light. They came from above the city of Magdeburg near the park behind the cathedral. Directly above the transport ships!? She looked back in shock and saw what was there. An aerial ship had stabbed into Magdeburgs sky. It was a straight-line attack. An aerial ship stood vertically at the very top of Magdeburg. The three hundred meter ship showed no hesitation because it was unmanned. A roar rang out and metal broke. The defensive barrier surrounding Magdeburg glowed pure white and a flare of intense lightning appeared in the sky. Naruze saw it as she fought Narimasa. Theyre using an aerial ship as a battering ram!? The M.H.R.R. aerial warship was almost three hundred meters long, which put it at Kraken-class. It had collided with the defensive barrier from directly above. Despite the armor and solid structure of the warship, its length had shrunk by half. The crushed frame burst in the sky above and the broken parts scattered across the barrier like rain. The barriers light looked dense enough to grab. That isnt good! The redirection type of barrier redirected any weight outwards, but the damage it could not redirect would accumulate and, if a weight constantly pressed down on it, the ether would gather and create the same phenomenon as a solid. That makes it easier to break, doesnt it? That thought was followed by something else. Another one!? Naruze thought a second ship had been dropped. She thought a second body-slam had descended from the dark, cloudy sky. But she was wrong. She what had actually happened a moment later. A second and third ship!? Two simultaneous attacks showed themselves in Magdeburgs sky. They did nothing but continue their descent. Righteousness and the Palais-Cardinal reacted to the weights falling from the sky. Not good! Righteousness saw that the evacuation transport ships had already begun to float. Wary of the enemy attacking and boarding them, they had prepared to get moving the instant it was time to escape, but that had half-covered them in water spray. Can you not land!? Then can you escape from the deck!? But the Palais-Cardinal stopped Righteousness from calling out to the ships. Dont say that. Leaving the ship is exactly what the enemy wants. They fear that the various academy leaders will use the transport ships to escape to where they cant reach them. Thats why they attacked from above. Then The transport ships were slowly beginning to move. They tilted to the west and slowly moved out of the way. That way, they could avoid the wreckage that would fall from above once the barrier was destroyed, but There are more of them!? The second and third ships hit at supersonic speeds. The sound arrived a moment later. What sounded like a heavier version of a slap shook the light of the barrier. The transport ships directly below were slow-moving and had yet to escape the range of the hits, so Righteousness took action. Sorry! She flew to the side of the westernmost transport ship. She saw Guericke and the others on board gasping and she sent Righteousnesss right shoulder slamming into the ship carrying the Europeans. She fully opened the flight devices on the god of wars back and spread them like butterfly wings. ! She accelerated to get the transport ship away from the overhead attacks as soon as possible. That was a good decision, Satomi Yoshiyasu! The Palais-Cardinal arrived next to Righteousness. If the outside ship isnt moved out of the way, the Far Eastern ship cant move! Righteousness did not respond. The two gods of war simply pressed against the transport ship and accelerated. Naruze saw the entirety of Magdeburg lit up by a white dome. However The barrier is still holding up!! The color white was focused on the area of sky where the aerial ships had hit. Their falling wreckage was stopped by the light and fell no further. Occasionally, wiper-like spell light would wash across the sky like a wave, but it had not been made to handle three objects as large as these ships. All it did was whip up the wind. Naruze could not say they were safe. She looked directly below the enemy ships stopped by the barrier above Magdeburg. The Maurice Cathedral and the evacuation ships containing Masazumi and the others are there! The barrier could not be removed when it was being pressed on from above, but the evacuation ships were too close to the overhead dome to perform any major evasive maneuvers. They had essentially been stopped where they were. Dammit! shouted Narimasa as he ran along the wall. It still hasnt broken!? That told Naruze what the enemy was after. It cant be, she began in her heart. Flooding the Elbe wasnt meant to weaken the barrier so they could break through the gate!? It was not. While attacking Narimasa, Naruze realized just why the enemy had flooded the Elbe River. Was it to make us think the city was dangerous and gather the leaders of the different nations in one place to evacuate them!? And then you could use warships as giant shells to take them all out at once!? The entire battle and the entire Sack had only been a way of gathering international leaders in one place and separating them from their bodyguard forces. You werent after the city or the history recreation at all! You were after the international leaders, werent you!? Yup. Narimasa threw stone toward her attacks while dodging them. Once the international leaders had boarded their escape ships, we just had to attack the barrier above them enough to break through. He smashed the flying stone with his own fist and ran forward. Do you get it now? he pointed at the light in the sky. Then we crush their ships too! Of course, thats not all were going to do here! But if theyre gonna gather together so conveniently, setting that as our goal is the logical thing to do! This is insane, thought Naruze. They flooded the Elbe, started such a large-scale invasion, and brought in so many powerful people, but it was all a diversion? No. You arent a diversion. If youre going to do it, youre going to do whatever you want. Is that it!? Shaja. Thats right. Narimasa re-combed his bangs as he ran. Well flood the place and well drop ships from the sky, but our masters policy goes beyond that. If we can accomplish even more, then were free to do what we want. He laughed. If this had happened just a few hours ago, I couldve killed that bastard Suleiman. Well, I guess Ill have to put that one off until later. Naruze was left speechless for several moments. This is dangerous! Those were their enemys tactics. So they put together a strategy and then allow their people to show off if theyve already accomplished that. Of course, it was probably only those with considerable strength that were allowed to do that, but some of them could indeed do it. No, she thought. We have official positions too and the strength to pull that kind of thing off. Nevertheless, they had entirely relied on their strategy and had not even thought about doing anything more. We were careless!! Do you finally realize why people say P.A. Oda is so great!? Naruze mentally agreed with what he said as he ran, avoided her attacks, and made attacks of his own. They think about things on an entirely different level. She became strongly aware of Nobunagas existence, but not because she was impressed. She had another thought in her heart. What a troublesome enemy!! Then learn just how inadequate you are and die!! Narimasa made a stomp as he ran and a long stretch of the stone wall hopped up. Naruze accelerated. Carelessly lowering her speed would get her hit by a scattershot of stone, so Take this! She drew some reverse focus lines and the stone wall exploded out the other side. Then the stone bullets arrived. The cluster of fragments flew her way, so she accelerated around them. Or she tried to. Eh? This was not stone. Something longer flew through the air, blocking her way. It was a large cannon. When did he do that!? The answer was obvious. Narimasa had not sent the wall upwards with a powerful stomp in order to defend himself or gain the stone he needed to attack. He had done it to hide the cannon he was sending her way. !? She had accelerated to evade, so she could not avoid the cannon. It collided with her as if catching on her right shoulder. ! She saw two things as her vision rotated. First, Narimasa had kicked the walls stone her way. And second The sky! A fourth warship had fallen on the bright white defensive barrier. Oh, no, she thought. The barrier above the transport ships was already unable to redirect the weight pressing down on it, so it had solidified. A new rapid strike would mean one thing. Its going to break!? Tomoe sensed two dangers. First, the falling warships were going to destroy Magdeburgs defensive barrier. Second, the first danger had distracted her. And I was too slow to react to Kamewari! She had been trying to avoid Kamewari, but Her movement had been briefly stopped by the Testamenta Arma and she had already used all of her reactionary defense spells. Nothing she could do would make it in time. She would of course take evasive action again, but the blade was still going to reach her just below the chest. A moment later, she heard a female voice. Bind! Tonbokiri!! With the sound of shattering glass, the Testamenta Armas power was cut. As she accelerated and leaped along the path, Futayo saw Katsuie try to drive Kamewari into Tomoe as he avoided collapsing. Past them, the battalion of M.H.R.R. mobile shells was beginning to climb the slope to slip past those two. Futayo was worried about the enemy battalion, but the slash approaching Tomoe was more worrying. Tomoe was trying to move back again, but Futayo decided that was not quite enough. She moved to jump between them and to catch Kamewari on Tonbokiri. Oh? But she was moving too quickly and missed her chance to stop. She had been too distracted by predicting the damage to Tomoe. Oh, no, she thought while acting on a certain solution. She decided to make sure Katsuie would not cut down Tomoe. Hes going to hit you! She used the momentum of her dash to kick Tomoe out of the way. Katsuie awoke in an instant. What!? Something unbelievable was occurring before his eyes. An idiot had just kicked Tomoe Gozen. Of course, he had been trying to cut her down. Clearly, youre the one that was going to hit her!! However, kicking Tomoe Gozen had eaten up enough momentum for the girl to come to a stop. She took a quick step and turned to point both her eyes and spear tip toward him. Sparks flew from Kamewari. The girl, Musashis vice chancellor and the wielder of Tonbokiri, had deflected Kamewari. Interesting!! Katsuie straightened up, stood tall, and quickly moved forward. He swung Kamewari to push Musashis vice chancellor down the path and toward the city. But what do you hope to accomplish!? He smiled and jerked his chin toward the sky. The final warship is already falling!! The fourth warship was coming. It was on a direct vertical course for Magdeburg and the transport ships below. Everyone but the crew get up on the deck to prepare for the barrier breaking! Masazumi and the other Musashi passengers frantically moved through the Far Eastern ship which was the central of the three transport ships. They were all rushing through the narrow corridor. Hey, hey. Asama, are you really not going to let go of my hand? Are you going to marry me or something? In fact, if those things are falling from above, cant you do your fwoosh and make them go boom to make everything nice and boing? Im not sure how to respond to that But since Ive been working against M.H.R.R.s divine transmission jamming, Ive used almost half of my internal Blessings. There are three ships up above, but I would probably only be able to destroy one of them. Only one? The others looked at Asama in consternation, but she ignored them. Everyone had their own standards, so she decided to change the subject. A-anyway, is everyone here? Theres Masazumi and Kimi andum Wheres Adele? Flat Vassal: Oh, Im here. Im here, okay? Asama: Are you already on the deck? That was fast. Flat Vassal: Eh? No, um, Im still inside. Im a little busy is all. Vice President: Hm? Are you working on something? Or are you carrying something? Flat Vassal: No, um To put it nicely, Im, uh, in the restroom. You know how when youve been really tense, it sometimes hits you all of a sudden after you relax? Anyway, since we were about to leave on the ship, I C ah ha ha C thought this would be my best chance. You know what thats like, right? ANA: Come to think of it, I havent had to worry about that since combining with the god of war. Dragon Dog: Milady, I have determined that is not necessary for you. Righteousness: Well, now that you mention it, I dont have to worry about that when Im combined either. Flat Vassal: Ah That must be nice. The mobile shell isnt that convenient And another thing, everyone. What is it? asked Asama as she and the others tilted their heads while evacuating to the deck. Flat Vassal: You know the C to put it indirectly C health screening we do before the school trip? The sample we have to give? Thats coming up soon, isnt it? Almost Everyone: Oh, no! Asama: A-anyway, warriors use that kind of set during their detailed medical testing after their battles, right!? There should be some on this ship, so you can use those instead after the battle! And once you finish your battle, Adele, hurry to the deck! Flat Vassal: Please stop piling on the pressure like thaaaaat! As soon as Adeles typed-out shout reached them, a voice was broadcast throughout the ship. The fourth ship is coming from directly above!! With a roar of destruction, Magdeburg lost its ceiling of light. The defensive barrier had shattered. An instant of bursting and wind sent the fragments down like a blizzard, but directly below The water! The loss of the barrier allowed the flooded Elbe to assault Magdeburg like a five meter tsunami. Something similar happened to the wreckage of the four warships supported by the barrier above the park behind the Maurice Cathedral. Are they coming!? They fell. It began slow, but they began to accelerate a moment later. Here they come!! Despite their damage, the warship wreckage was still almost one hundred meters long and they fell quickly toward the three transport ships lined up below. The wind roared, surging waves pressed in on and struck the city, and a great din fell from the sky. It all brought destruction. Volume 3C, 78: Advancer of the Age Volume 3C, Chapter 78: Advancer of the Age Is that a knock on the door? Or is it a battering ram hammer? Point Allocation (How to Open the Door) Metal fell from low in the sky. A total of four ships worth of wreckage descended toward Magdeburg once the support of the defensive barrier was lost. They intertwined as they fell straight toward three transport ships. Two gods of war were pushing on the westernmost one from the side and it was possible the falling wreckage would only catch the back end of it, but the other two ships had not escaped in time. The central ship holding the Far Easterners was the biggest problem. It was positioned at the very center of the four falling ships and its passengers spoke from the deck. Heh heh. I thought I could just jump down from the deck, but thats surprisingly big! Its over! My wise life is over! Were going to be crushed so flat you wont be able to tell me and the huge-breasted shrine maiden apart! Danke sch?????n!! Come on, Adele! Quit adjusting your inner suits butt and get over here! Your corpse can fuse with some giant breasts! This is just like the sphinxs riddle! What is flat-chested in the morning, flat-chested in the afternoon, and a corpse at night!? Man! That is what it means to be human! Wh-what are you talking about, Kimi? Ah, we might really be in trouble! Oh, no. I have three porn games to test in my bag! If I die and they find those in my possession, theyll definitely think I was weird! Theyll say the daughter of the Asama family was a porn reviewer who brought porn games onto the battlefield! Um, personally, I think both of you should calm down. Meanwhile, the four falling ships picked up speed. They were leaking ether fuel and trailing white light, so everyone gave a shout at that approaching pressure. Were done forrrrrrrrr!! When she heard Kimi and the others give their proclamation of doom, Yoshiyasu looked back while pushing the other transport ship with Righteousness. That group was always saying crazy things, but Can I make it in time!? If she flew over now, she could save two or three of those on the deck, so she considered doing so. But then she noticed something racing through the air. It was mist. The thin transformation of rain raced through the night sky in a straight horizontal line. She heard a cry. This was not the howling of a dog. It was the roar indicating the beginning of a battle. Then the sky split apart. Burning along the line of mist, a transparent shimmering line flew through the sky. Yoshiyasu realized all sound had vanished and Righteousness picked up a voice that seemed to rebuke that silence. It was a familiar male voice. Weep, Murasamemaru. The night sky exploded and wept. A ripping voice pursued the mist and the following scorch mark. The rain of mist dispersed and a slice covering about a kilometer and a half was established. The clouds and mists of a rain shower followed. The falling wreckage of the four warships was torn through and destroyed in the night sky. It broke down the center and scattered to either side, so one half fell next to the Far Eastern transport ship and the other half fell next to the transport ship carrying the hemispheres. The hemisphere ship had the armor of one side torn away and was thrown off balance, but it gently moved to maintain its position. They were all safe. The wind whipped up and the falling objects sounded like splitting pots when they struck the ground. However, that was the end of it. All that remained was a white god of war in the distant sky. Righteousness flew up into the Magdeburg sky and spoke the name of the heavy god of war that had used both hands to swing down the spirit sword and gunblade named Murasamemaru. Yatsufusa!? Naruze had been stopped in midair. A counterattack using a flying cannon had hit her in the right shoulder and she had been sent into a pathetic spiral. Her enemy used that chance to send a stone scattershot her way and she was certain at least three pieces of stone were going to hit her. She decided to at least protect her dominant arm and her hands. Also her face. That much should be more than enough for the rest of my life, she thought while putting up her guard. However !? The attack that hit her was soft, warm, and wrapped in a familiar scent. Margot!? Bingo. The voice confirmed it for Naruze and she found herself held in the other girls arms high in the sky. They were about twenty meters above the wall, but the heated wind was rising toward them and they could see everything happening around Magdeburg. Naruze knew what she had to check on first. The transport ships! Those ships were behind the cathedral, but all she saw was Kimi swinging Asama around in a celebratory dance on the middle ships deck. In other words, everything was normal. And if Margot was holding her Our stupid chancellors group is back? Judge, judge. Thats what I was on my way to tell you all. We still cant use the divine transmission, so I thought it would be best to tell you directly. Tenzou and Ma-yan are running this way, too. Also Margot looked to the west. A powerful charge was arriving from the western hill. Is that? She had seen this before. Just the day before yesterday, they had clashed in IZUMO. Hexagone Fran?aise!! Vive le XIV!! Hexagone Fran?aises Lourd de Marionnette unit led the charge. They were approximately two kilometers out. They ran from the hilltop in order to rout M.H.R.R.s rear guard waiting outside Magdeburg. The commanders Lourd de Marionnette had been lightened to help him run, he held a siege spear in his right hand, and he spoke from his voice device. Hurry! The previous chancellor is waiting inside the flooded city! They all knew that Anne of Austria had little life left, so Hurry! The second in command raised his spear so the academy flag tied to it could be seen far and wide. It was embroidered with the emblems of Hexagone Fran?aise and Ecole de Paris. Vive le XIV!! They raised their weapons. Vive la Anne!! Vive la Mooooouri!! Viveeee laaaaaa. They all breathed in and raised their voices so they could be heard at their destination. Vive la Hexagone Fran?aise!! Shouts of tes and testament were made. Hurry! Our Lourd de Marionnette unit is a glorious unit created by the previous chancellor in negotiations with the other nations! Let them see us charge! They were followed by the Belle de Marionnette royal guards led by the Three Musketeers. Just like the Lourd de Marionnette unit, they raced quickly down the hill toward Magdeburg. They ran. They kicked up the dirt to pick up even more speed. Behind them, a man and woman were protected by the Belle de Marionnettes of the rear guard. The pair was Louis Exiv and Mouri Terumoto. Exiv silently watched the charge with his eyebrows raised a little. Terumoto spoke to him while looking in the same direction he was. Can you see her? No. He shook his head and started to say something else. But he held his tongue. Terumoto responded by grabbing his hand and holding it tight. Dont worry. She breathed in. The Roi-Soleils sister is the goddess of the moon. The moon may not have shown itself yet on this cloudy night, but the sky will clear up before long. After all A great roar seemed to answer her. High in the center of the sky, the air shook and a tremor reached as far down as the ground. Mouri-01 explained why from behind the two of them. Here they come! The sky split apart and something broke through the dark clouds and dropped down like a hammer. There are eight of them! Its the Musashi! Andthey are standing up vertically and descending!! Thereit is!! Inside Musashinos bridge, Suzu stood from her seat and began reconstructing the model of the Musashi and Magdeburgs surroundings. The quick movements of her hands expanded the model and created the citys broken gate and wall. The indicated water level on the ships outer hull quickly rose and the shapes of the falling ships were made anew. However, there was one thing they could not afford to forget. Resistit! Each of the Musashis ships was lined up and rapidly falling with its stern pointed down. To fire themselves along a ballistic course using a vertical launch of their gravitational cruising, they had only controlled their acceleration without performing any course corrections or braking. That meant the Musashis ships were much like giant shells and they had to prevent them from colliding with the surface. Suzu-sama, we have finished turning each ship toward the sky as we fall. We will now perform full speed gravitational acceleration toward the heavens in order to brake. Over!! Just as Musashino had said, the Musashi turned toward the sky and accelerated to keep itself from falling to the earth. For the turn, they had referenced the vertical loop from the Armada battle. The action itself was possible, but the structure of the ship did not allow for it. That placed intense stress on the Musashi. The ships own weight pulled down on it and caused the main frame and each block to groan. Musashi was the one who responded to all that stress and weight. I am distributing my authority to each individual ship. Please remove your ships stress in preparation for the full-power re-acceleration. Over. Suzu sensed each ship shaking in response. Itsflowing? She felt a distinct current. First, ether for reinforcement spells was injected into the wide and long blocks to the stern of the ships. Then, the automatons in charge of the ships gradually corrected the maximum movable range of the frames supporting each block. On top of that, an automaton measuring the pressure on the stern of the ships spoke to Musashi. Draining the water from the stern reservoir blocks to remove the weight! Over!! Once they had permission for that, clouds wrapped around each of the Musashis ships. When the water drained from the stern contacted the cold air and the air currents rising from the Magdeburg battlefield, it instantly created flowing clouds. The Musashi looked like eight pillars standing atop the clouds, but Suzu smiled. Westopped!! She breathed in. Thankyou! Judge!! Over. Every automaton on the bridge responded and Musashi waved her hand. Continue exchanging information with individualized control of each ship. As soon as we gather and collect the vice presidents group and the chancellors group, we will leave this airspace! Over. Two gazes viewed the eight pillars standing in the sky and the expanse of clouds supporting them. They belonged to the Palais-Cardinal which had lowered to the surface and Anne who stood on its shoulder. Wow. Do you see that, Luynes? The temple of the gods is descending from the sky. That is an image of Greek mythology commonly painted during the Renaissance, isnt it? The composition and structure is similar, but I have determined it is a coincidence, milady. Youre always so realistic, Luynes. I apologize, but we are still on the battlefield. Thats true, agreed Anne. The three transport ships floated overhead and the European one slowly turned northward in order to face west where Hexagone Fran?aise was. However, the Far Eastern ship had yet to move. Musashis chancellor hasnt shown up yet, has he? It seems one of his traveling companions has already arrived at the citys wall, so I have determined he is currently passing through the battle between Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. Their 1st special duty officer is a ninja, right? He should be good at that. Once she said that, a familiar face appeared over the edge of the central transport ships deck as all three of them slowly ascended. It was Musashis vice president. She bowed and waved as two diplomatic ships descended from the Musashi as bodyguards. The Musashi was generally unarmed, but these had thick decorated armor. They likely intended to return to the Musashi while protected by those ships. Theyre a lively group, but this is goodbye. However, Magdeburg was still a combat zone. Anne had heard that Narimasas lightly-equipped unit was fighting by the western wall and that Katsuies group was fighting on the flooded citys rooftops to the east. However, the battle was already over and their destinations were in sight. After retreating, Guericke and the others would likely work to restore Magdeburg since it escaped with only a flood. And Musashi will continue on to Qing-Takeda. Everyone will go where they need to go. I wonder if Matsunaga is watching this commotion from inside the Shigisan? Do you think Lord Suleiman is with him? Who knows. Anne sighed. At any rate, this completes the history recreation of the Sack of Magdeburg and starts M.H.R.R. toward their defeat in the Thirty Years War, she said. We managed to advance the age once more. As soon as she finished speaking, the Palais-Cardinal fell to one knee. Anne felt a chill. It was a lot like the chill she had felt before. It had felt like she was holding it in check, but Dragon Dog: Milady!! ANA: Dont worry. I havent vanished yet. If Im feeling cold, its because Im still warm. She was glad her kneeling position allowed her to look down at the city. ANA: It looks like Im waiting for my brother to show up. Dragon Dog: I will contact the Musashis gunner shrine maiden up above! She can break through the jamming and connect a divine transmission to Hexagone Fran?aise! ANA: No need, Luynes. If we did that, it would set my brother up for failure. Dragon Dog: For failure? Yes, she replied. ANA: He wouldnt make it in time. I can tell. ANA: These are the people continuing on to the age I advanced, so show me what they are doing. Dragon Dog: Milady, I have one piece of advice. ANA: What is it? Dragon Dog: Testament. Just before you pass away, primary control of this body will be returned to me. ANA: Now that you mention it, thats right. My superior setting can only be removed when I am in a critical state. Luynes continued from there. Dragon Dog: So when that happens, please only blame me for whatever action I take. Anne knew Luynes would try to go to her brother. ANA: Thank you. Dragon Dog: You should not thank a maid for her disobedience. Thats not it, said Anne. ANA: Historically, Lady Luynes was Anne of Austrias eternal friend. Dragon Dog: Eternal is such a perfect way of putting it. ANA: Yes, and it suits you. With her hips still lowered, Anne took a breath. She closed her eyes and the surrounding sound reached her auditory devices. From her surroundings, she heard the battlefield noises and countless shouts, but from the overhead transport ships, she heard the words of those waiting for their classmates as they tried to soften the harsh atmosphere. Yes, she thought. No one is watching me right now except for Luynes. But This may be a first. Ive never been anywhere so calm. She spoke some quiet words. God. She closed her eyes on the battlefield below the pillars floating in the sky. Did I fulfill my role? Mitotsudaira was riding something that swayed gently. It was a wave. It was a faint rocking motion that gently bent her body and enveloped her breathing and pulse. She just about let herself fully sink into that wave, but Nn An old memory returned to her as she dozed. It was from a long time ago, before she had even gone to Musashi. One day, she had left on a trip. She had wanted to visit the candy house her mother told her stories of, but her parents would always exchange a glance and tell her she could not. That was why she had headed into the forest alone. Now, she knew that forest was nowhere near her mothers forest. Her mother and father had likely moved far away to hide the fact that her mother was the Reine des Garous. It had been a smaller, thinner forest than her mothers, but it had still been deep enough for a child to get lost in. The first hour had been fun, but All of the animals ran away from me. In the picture books she had read, the forest animals had all been so kind and had helped people who were lost. As the sun began to set, she had sat below a big tree and cried. She had known no one was coming to help her. After all, all of the people near their mansion C even the ones her own age C kept their distance when she tried to play with them. She was from a Loup-Garou family. She doubted the people had known her mother was the Reine des Garous, but Being from a man-eating family was enough to be feared. When she had entered the forest, she had assumed the animals would help her, even if the people would not. But they had not. She had not told anyone about her trip because she had been afraid they would stop her. She had been afraid they would tell her the candy house was not there. And in the end, nothing had approached her or come to help her. She had eventually worn herself out crying, given up, curled up on the ground below the tree, and gone to sleep. The next thing she had known, she was riding a wave. That wave had been her mothers back. She remembered the surprise when she had woken, but she also remembered the stars and moonlight between the branches overhead and she remembered the chill and stillness of the night. She also remembered what she had said. Mamma, youre amazing Had she thought her mother had brought her to see that sight? Or had she been thankful her mother had found her so easily? She still was not sure. But she did know what her mother had said while adjusting her position on her back. You can visit the candy house once you grow up, okay? As a child, youll get cavities. I wont get any if I grow up? Testament. You will not. But, her young self had asked. I cant grow up if I dont eat people, can I? Thats what everyone says. Do you not want to eat people? She had nodded and her mother had laughed. Dont worry. It isnt when they eat someone that a Loup-Garou grows up. Then when is it? Testament. It is when they decide they dont want to eat that person. She had tilted her head and wondered if that time would come for her and if she would find someone like that. She remembered the still darkness, the moon, and the stars of that day, and they all remained in the depths of her memory. She opened her eyes. This time, she did not find a still night. There were clouds in the sky that shook with a mixture of shellfire, clashing metal, cries of anger, and shouting. !? But she did find the chilly night air and her mothers back. Mitotsudaira was positioned between her mothers back and her mothers hair that enveloped her. Her mother looked over her shoulder to see her. The woman stood on a hill bordering the forest and they overlooked the plain and city that made up the battlefield. Below the hill, several gods of war and countless mobile shells were crossing paths to take up their positions. She looked to the city by the river and found its gate and wall were broken, it was widely flooded, and it had sparks and scarlet flames rising from quite a few places. However The Musashi is here? Her mother stopped moving and she seemed to be asking for confirmation. The woman removed the arms supporting the back of her knees and her butt, so she stood on the ground herself. The firmness of the ground below her feet and the leaving warmth of her mother in front of her brought back an awareness of her own body. Yes. The slight warmth of waking filled her body, but she could gather her strength if she needed. Most likely, Mary had healed her as she slept. The scent of medicinal plants coming from different parts of her body was enough to confirm it. And Oh? Why am I wearing my usual clothes? She looked to her mother who faced her with a smile and a hand on her cheek. D-dont tell me! Heh heh. We all had a clothes-changing party together. She noticed her mother was wearing the combat dress based on the Hexagone Fran?aise uniform that she had worn in IZUMO. But I had the gentlemen leave, so dont worry. And Nate, you still get so ticklish when I change you that you curl up. You havent changed at all. W-wait, mother! Thats a physical leak of private information! What are you talking about? Now that its been shared, it isnt private information anymore. Y-you are the worst! That convenient logic is the worst!! Calm down. Her mother took a short breath. Now, then. The situation has changed quite a bit. The Reine des Garous recalled the information in the letter a night bird had brought her a while ago. The letter had included certification of its veracity. Anne has given a few instructions after negotiating with Musashi. One of those instructions was most important. Hexagone Fran?aise has agreed to a ceasefire with Musashi andLouis Exiv and Mouri Terumoto will seek a friendly relationship with Musashi. She indicated the battle behind her. This situation is the proof of that. You mean it isnt just an agreement? Its a pseudo-alliance proven by their actions? And the friendly relationship isnt with Hexagone Fran?aise but with its chancellor and student council president? Testament. The Reine des Garous smiled at how sensitive to words her daughter had become. That may have been thanks to her life in Musashi and its complicated situation. However These were Annes instructions, so Musashi is going to be friendly to our chancellor and student council president even if I have to force it. The Reine des Garous realized one thing that meant. Anne may have been worried about us. Although perhaps Im being selfish and imagining it, she thought while saying more to her daughter. Cooperate with the future that Anne has left with Hexagone Fran?aise, Nate. Friendship between Musashi and Hexagone Fran?aises rulers is what she wanted. However You have yet to prove yourself. You mean? Testament. The Reine des Garous nodded. Musashi and Hexagone Fran?aise are to be equals. For that to be the case, Musashi must have someone as powerful as me. Of course, what is expected of a vice chancellor like me is different from what is expected of a 5th special duty officer like you. But What do you want to be as the one who serves by her kings side? Her daughter gave a clear reaction to that question: she stopped moving. She did not squirm, flee, or step back. She looked her mother straight in the eye. Yes. Good, thought the Reine des Garous. Im so glad I have a daughter who doesnt run away from me. She spread her legs a bit and looked her opponent right back in the eye. I will give you one minute. Come at me with everything you have, Nate. And if I cannot see anything there and you are only an inferior copy of me You will slam me against the ground, rob me of all defiance, and take me back to Hexagone Fran?aise? Testament. Someone less useful than me will not be of any use to Hexagone Fran?aise and Musashi in the future. After all, having me would be enough. So if that happens She strengthened her gaze. Instead of just looking, she stared down her daughter. Yes. I will remove you from that place where no one needs you and I will take you back home. After accepting her mothers words, Mitotsudaira started by breathing in. She is my enemy. This woman was family, but also an enemy. After all She is trying to take everything from me. If she lost to her mother, she would lose more than just her social status and home. She would lose her will and her pride and her entire being would be torn down by the fact that there was something she could not stand up to. The more she resisted, the stronger the power restraining her would grow, so Are you saying it is possible this could lead to my death? If you are stubborn enough, then I may respond accordingly. She would not be allowed to keep any hint of resistance. You are asking for absolute obedience, arent you? Heh heh. That is exactly what a parent wants from a child who has yet to grow up but tries to act like an adult. So Nate, if you want to claim that isnt what you are, then show me what you have gained. She had a single task. Prove that you are my equal. Mitotsudaira nodded. She faced her mother from a distance of five meters. There was currently a battlefield on the earth and eight ship pillars in the sky. All of that decorated the stage as she breathed in the night air once more. It was chilly. That was now the only part of the past unchanged. Not even her mothers back remained, but I may not have fully grown up yet, but I will show you what I have gained. With those words, both of them produced instantaneous motion. The battle between wolves began atop the hill where no one was watching. The hill bordered the forest, but it was mostly the hard earth of a wasteland. The hilltop was entirely flat and there was nothing to hide behind. In this location, everything would be decided by their speed, strength, and skill at positioning themselves. The battle tilted hard in one direction as soon as it began. The first thing they did was launch themselves toward each other. They made high-speed jumps. Mitotsudaira had the greater initial speed. She approached with two instantaneous dashes as if snapping her body forward. She kept her body low, swung herself to the left as a feint, and then jumped toward her opponents left side. Her mother was right-handed, so she would go to her left. She was right-handed as well, but she would have the upper hand as the initiator. She thrust her left elbow forward and sent her right hands nails racing along above it. The two of them were going to collide, so the counter effect would give her attack more power. She had no complaints with this as a first move. However, her mother vanished at the instant of impact. No, she was there, but she was two meters ahead. She sent herself backwards!? The woman had jumped backwards. It was only a distance of two meters, but it threw off the timing of Mitotsudairas attack and removed her from Mitotsudairas focused gaze. She might as well have jumped outside of Mitotsudairas perception. Do you remember when I jumped into the spring? She did. Her mother had jumped in from above, but she had entered the water without any kind of splash. Her mother had done so by shifting her weight and swinging her entire body. She understood that now that she could do the same thing, even if only at a more basic level. However, she could now plainly see the overwhelming difference between herself and her mother. The womans breasts were completely different. Not to mention how they swayed. M-mother! Can you at least wear a bra!? Thats criminal! But they make my shoulders all stiff. Her mother immediately launched an attack. She attacked with her right arm while extending her body to fill the two meter gap between them. Kh. Mitotsudaira snapped her arms downward in order to dodge. She sank down, but her mother leaned her outstretched body forward to lower herself as well. She really knows how to ad-lib! Mitotsudaira exhaled and got down on her hands and knees. Immediately afterwards, the wind of her mothers passing nails brushed across the top of her head. Her mother had just finished swinging her right arm with her body stretched forward, but Mitotsudaira had lowered her hips into a crawling pose and could not attack. That was why Mitotsudaira snapped her ankle forward. She kicked forward on the ground with just her toes to make a short leap backwards. She strongly thrust her hips backwards to keep her balance and pulled back on her entire body for a singular purpose. To evade! She fell back. She instantly created a gap of one meter, securing her safety in the process. Now I attack! As soon as she thought that, the color silver circled around in front of her. She was seeing the color of her mothers hair and back. Her mother had instantly filled the gap and taken action before Mitotsudaira could. Her mothers attacks did not stop. Shes fast! After Mitotsudaira had leaped backwards, her mother had pulled back her right arm and performed a spin while facing backwards. Her open left hand sent out a backhand blow using the sharp nails. ! Her mother snapped her feet toward Mitotsudaira while rotating. The tall woman leaped toward her as if turning to face her. And all the while, she was spinning very quickly. Also, her left backhand flew towards Mitotsudaira. Meanwhile, Mitotsudairas legs were outstretched from her short dash backwards. Her hips were pulled back, her lowered body was bent forward, and her arms were lowered. With all of her limbs outstretched, she could not gain the flexibility she needed to snap her body in one direction or another. Oh, no! This was what it meant to be inexperienced. She had not prepared herself to make her snapping motions in quick succession. However She made a split-second decision. She used her lowered left arm to clutch the back of her left thigh which was stretched forward. Nn. She used all of her strength to swing up her bent body. Her backwards-swinging head pulled back on her back muscles and her left hand pulled her left leg backwards. Lifting her body up from the left side caused her to rotate to the right. This made her roll to the right in midair. It was a compact side-flip that placed her face-down to the ground, but she had indeed shifted one spot to the right. And Oh? Her mothers nails pierced straight through the spot she had vacated. The blow looked powerful enough to tear through both flesh and bone. Wind blew, her mother landed from her high-speed spin, and the woman turned left to face Mitotsudaira who had landed in a face-down position. They were very close together. Her mothers left hand was thrust over Mitotsudairas head and Mitotsudaira snapped her bent elbows to get up. Here I go! Given their positions, her mother had the advantage here, but she could jab her left elbow into her mothers left side as she stood up. Her mother could not intercept her because the womans left arm was still held out over her head. Here goes! Her mother started to pull back her body, but it was too late. Mitotsudaira began to snap her body up as if lifting her head so she could swing her left elbow around. Eh? But she could not stand. Something sat on her hair as if it had grabbed her head. It was her mothers left hand. The hand held out over her head had spread its fingers and grabbed the back of her head. As she tried to move, Mitotsudaira realized what had happened. When her mother had pulled back for just an instant earlier, she had not been trying to back away. She was positioning her outstretched hand directly over my head!? She also realized that her mothers arm contained no strength whatsoever as it held the back of her head. The trick to a Loup-Garous acceleration was not to use any unnecessary strength. Instead You instantly bend your body and store your strength. Her mothers outstretched arm was bending as it held down her rising head. It was becoming more flexible. The Reine des Garous held her daughters head as if stroking it. Her fingers were spread at the end of her outstretched left arm. Normally, she could not bend her arm in this position and therefore could not gain the initial speed needed for an attack. However Nate, you need to watch out before lifting your head. The motion of her daughter getting up had pushed her left arm up. Her arm bent and built up the speed she needed. She did it all using her daughters actions, so she smiled with the ends of her eyebrows lowered. Its too bad, Nate. She immediately snapped her left elbow downward with all of her strength. She lowered it straight down. When you were little, you had a habit of curling up face-down and crying like a small animal. You were doing that when I found you lost in the forest that one time. In other words, whenever something unpleasant happens She did it all at once. You hide the outside world from yourself to feel safe. The Reine des Garous slammed her daughters face straight down toward the dimly-lit ground. Mitotsudaira felt a sense of resignation in the instant she was slammed toward the ground. Her enemy was simply too skilled. The woman had used the hand from her failed attack to hold down her head, and She used my movement to build up her strength! The fact that it was all played by ear was the biggest shock of all. Her mother had completely outdone her. Not only that, but she could not match her mothers maneuverability any more than her cleverness. Mitotsudaira used a Loup-Garous acceleration for her movement and attacks, but her mother could decide in a split-second to use it for her movement, attacks, or defense. And instead of using pure acceleration, she would create more complex movements or reversals. That was the difference created by experience and training. To her mother, it had to look like a child playfully using it for short movements and attacks, but as the parent, she did not hold back. As Mitotsudairas mother had said, she would lie face-down whenever she cried or felt lonely. She also realized something else about that position curled up on the ground. Its the same position as when my mother carries me on her back. In that case, she thought. In her memory of waking up that one time, she had been on her mothers back, but what about now that she had left her parents and gone to Musashi? Was she the same as when she had gotten lost in the forest? Have I never once lifted my head? As soon as she asked herself that, the answer reached her. ! I have, she thought as she began to move. The Reine des Garous noticed movement in her left hand. She had tried to slam her daughters head down with that hand, but the nails of a hand shot up toward it from the right. This was the left hand her daughter had tried to send into her left side earlier. The hand snapped up and accelerated. My wrist!? As soon as she realized the girl had grabbed her wrist, the Reine des Garous was pulled by her own left hand. !? She rotated around in midair. She swallowed her slight surprise and kicked off the ground to accelerate her bodys rotation. Her daughter had used the rotation to escape being slammed to the ground. She stopped herself just before hitting the ground and used the reactionary force to snap her entire body to the left. The Reine des Garous landed and her daughter got up. The mother caught her breath and the daughter inhaled deeply. The Reine des Garous once more sent a powerful look toward her daughter. Thats right. Mitotsudaira filled her body with air to calm herself. I have more than what I gained from my mother. She had just used one of those things. It was technique to throw an unbalanced opponent that Naomasa had taught her in England. Thatsright. I probably have something, she told herself. She was not sure how to put it, but a lot had happened since she had arrived at Musashi. A lot of it had been worthless and she was aware she had been the victim a lot of the time, but one thing was for certain. Iwill not give up. I cant recommend that line of thinking. When you are hopelessly outmatched, sometimes death is the only possible outcome. But, mother. What if the friendship between Hexagone Fran?aise and Musashi were to break down and my king and the others became your enemy. What would you do then? Well. Her mother placed a hand on her cheek. Couldnt I just go try to eat him again? That settled it. She definitely had something that she had not in the past. She had something to protect. So she shook her body up and down just once and relaxed her limbs. She made sure she could move any part of her body in a snapping leap at a moments notice. It is a knights duty to protect her king and queen. That is my duty as well, you know? Mitotsudaira nodded and took a step forward. As she raised her head again, she felt she was different than in the past. She snapped her body and began the fight anew. Volume 3C, 79: Wolf at the Site of the Promise Volume 3C, Chapter 79: Wolf at the Site of the Promise What did The knight rely on Back then? Point Allocation (Loyalty) Mitotsudaira is fighting her mother? Masazumi frowned on the transport ships deck and asked that question of Asama. A pre-prepared divine mail had arrived from Naito who was battling Narimasa with Naruze. It provided the route Tooris group was using, and It says, When we were stripping Mito-tsan and doing a variety of things to her, it ignited mamans maternal instincts and she started asking if I knew any curses to make boobs grow, but to make a long story short, I think Adele would be first in line for that and maman will decide whether to release Mito-tsan after testing her. Messages like that have started making sense to me lately. Do you think that means Im heading down the wrong path as a politician? Huh? But it makes perfect sense to me! Despite that thought, Asama simply smiled and ignored the comment. She then spoke to Masazumi while thinking back to the past. This is going to be their third battle, isnt it? The second one was back at IZUMO, right? Then was the first one? Yes. As Asama nodded in agreement, Kimi looked west from the edge of the deck as if searching for something. She stared outside of Magdeburg to the flat battlefield and the hill beyond it and she slowly opened her mouth. How should I put it? Was it eight years ago? My foolish brother and I didnt know about it because we were at our grandmothers house, but apparently the same thing happened at Bizen IZUMO. Can I ask why? Well, said Asama as she looked to Kimi who nodded. I would like to know that, too. Even if its a little late to be asking. After all If Mitotsudaira can defeat the Reine des Garous and arrive here, it will mean she has swept away her past from eight years ago. So can you tell us what happened then? Well. Asama breathed out. Mitotried to leave Musashi. Lady Mitotsudaira did? Tenzou was traveling with Mary and Toori behind the supply station of the M.H.R.R. siege troops. They could hear the battlefield, but they were not actually on the battlefield. Given the topic, Tenzou was using a ninja technique and Mary was using a spirit spell so they could converse without Toori hearing. Tenzou felt awkward going behind Tooris back like that, but Toori-dono The crossdressing idiot was slipping in and out of the warrior camp built alongside the supply station. And each time Look, Tenzou! Theyve got Western stuff! This is German-style 18+ material! Its a treasure trove of everything from magazines to games! When they return to camp, I bet the M.H.R.R. warriors will be shocked to find only their pornographic possessions have vanished ? Master Tenzou, what does he meant by Western stuff? Nothing, nothing, nothing. Tenzou shook his head and changed the subject while acting like he was improving her vocabulary. Um, to get back on topic Well, Mitotsudaira-dono was in a difficult position. With the inherited name of Mito Matsudaira? Judge. Tenzou checked to make sure there were no guards in the camp. Marys spirit spells kept anyone from sensing them from a distance, but they still could not afford to let their guard down. He continued speaking as he moved ahead. That was part of it, but being separated from her parents was probably a factor, too. As soon as we began elementary school, she would brag about her mother who could not come to Musashi and about her inherited family name. Given the kind of person she is now, it would be wrong to say that was because she was anxious, wouldnt it? Mary asked another question while arranging another invisibility spirit spell. When did that change? I think it was about half a year after we began elementary school. That was when she learned the truth. Mito Matsudaira was second in line to the Far East, but He took a breath. Horizon-dono was there. I see. Horizon died ten years ago, so she was with you for the first two years of elementary school, wasnt she? Asama nodded and worked through the jamming and noise to see if a new divine mail or chat message had arrived. Horizon wasumLord Motonobusyes, his official child, but she was a secret. But, well, despite that, pretty much everyone on the Musashi knew about it. So Mito eventually learned about it, but then she said something to Horizon. Should I really be saying this? she wondered while feeling pathetic that she had to look over at Kimi for permission. But all Kimi did was mime shoving a hand between her breasts. Asama concluded nothing good would come of paying any attention to that crazy person, so she continued the story. She said Horizon was an unrecognized child, so she was lower than her in the Far Easts line of succession. Masazumi was clearly dumbfounded and Asama began to panic. U-um, she began. Th-that was a long time ago! Mito has corrected her personality quite a bit since then, we all understand that, and that was just one especially harsh point from the past. U-um, want to try shoving your hand between my breasts!? Pull out Hanami and you win one free spell contract! No, uh I was just thinking that kids can be cruel. I used to say some pretty heartless things myself. For example? Well, I once asked my toupee-wearing principal why he always had an air intake on his head. Almost Everyone: Deliberating. Hey, wait! Why do you only do that when its me!? Calm down, said Asama before sighing. Our pasts can be such tricky things. But that thought led to another one. We can tell each other these things because we know each other well enough to know theyll tell us not to worry about it. At most, they would laugh and ask why it was even worth saying. So Asama recalled those days while knowing Horizon would no longer remember them. Everyone paled when we heard what Mito said, but Horizon replied with a relieved look on her face. She recited the words that still rang in her ears and remained in her memories. She said, That means it wont matter if I disappear, doesnt it? Thats right. Mitotsudaira thought while fighting her mother. She thought while swinging her hands around, rotating, and sending her body out in small, carving movements. There was a princess who was far more worried than me. How had she felt herself? She had been avoided for being from a Loup-Garou family and her presence had been treated as a bother, so she had held a childlike pride in making a definite place for herself and keeping anyone else from getting in her way. But that princess had had difficulty even with her own place. Mitotsudaira had wondered what she was doing and had not known what to say, so she had run from the classroom. For a few days afterwards, she had not left her mansion and had feigned illness while curled up in her bed. She knew she had done something awful. She had demonstrated a complete lack of understanding to someone feeling even more fear than she had. But she had soon been able to leave again. The idiot C who at the time she had only thought of as an idiot who hung around the princess a lot C had come by with the princess and the archery girl. He said, Lets go eat yakiniku by the river! My moms hosting. And if you say you dont want to, Asama says shell shoot you with the same thing she shot at the opening ceremony. A knight could not allow herself to be targeted by an evil-destroying arrow, so she had gone to the river. Everyone had been there and she had sat next to Horizon and the idiot. ''That turned into something pretty awful. She breathed in a bit, pursued her mother, continued pursuing her, and thought to herself. That had likely been her starting point. It was pretty lively. And, well, it looked like Mitotsudaira-dono wanted to say something to Horizon-dono. Tenzou checked to either side as he spoke and Mary laughed quietly. However Oh, sorry. Butmy sister would often be like that. Yes There would be no real reason to apologize, but she takes everything so seriously. Judge. Anyway, Toori-dono helped push them along, and He gestured for them to start moving again and mimed an action as he pulled the hand back. He pretended to grab something with chopsticks and hold it out. He rigged a punishment game so Horizon-dono would have to feed Mitotsudaira-dono. Oh, my. Mary turned around and saw the idiot following them while shoving his prizes inside a rucksack he had found somewhere or other. He sure knows how to live a fulfilling life on the run. But a lot changed because of him, added Tenzou. At the time, Mitotsudaira-dono promised Horizon-dono that she was second in line and a knight, so it was her role to protect Horizon-dono. She must have felt a responsibility to wipe clean her guilty conscience, thought Tenzou. A lot had happened after that and the idiot had eventually read his dream for the future in writing class. Was Mitotsudaira-dono able to agree with Toori-donos dream? He could not remember if she had, but that was hardly surprising. But after Horizon-donos death, Mitotsudaira-dono tried to leave Musashi. Eh? Tenzou nodded at Marys tone of question. Mitotsudaira-dono had been happily looking forward to the festival at which Horizon-dono died. She had heard from Hexagone Fran?aise that Lord Motonobu would be announcing that Horizon-dono was his legitimate child, so she was waiting at the ceremony hall. She probably wanted to tell Horizon-dono that she was finally first in line for real. But Horizon-dono never made it to the ceremony hall. Neither did Toori-dono. When he finished speaking, Mary hung her head a little. The two Excaliburs must have sensed their masters will because they lowered down on either side of her. He felt somewhat apologetic, but he continued speaking. Mitotsudaira-dono had to have realized she would inherit the Far East if Lord Motonobu passed away without designating a successor. And she must have felt that she had stolen Horizon-donos position after promising to protect it. Eh? But that wasnt her fault Everyone thinks about things differently. Judge. Mary may have thought of an example of her own because she silently nodded. Tenzou remembered that time clearly. In the end, she must have made up her mind. Even at that young age, she had tried to take responsibility. Mitotsudaira-dono tried to leave Musashi at Bizen IZUMO of southern Hexagone Fran?aise. Of course Of course? Judge. The Reine des Garous was waiting for her there and she did the same thing she did back in IZUMO. Even as a child, Tenzou had felt fear as he watched from the deck, but as a result She was ultimately unable to leave. Thats right. A lot had happened in the long time since then. For a year or two, she was pretty depressed, but she grew wilder and wilder once we entered middle school. Had it been to take back or preserve her pride that her mother had left in tatters? No. She wanted to erase her position in the Far Easts line of succession. She felt she was unworthy of that position. So she grew violent, her Loup-Garou blood started showing itself more, and she was able to use its power. When he thought back on it She may have tried to leave Musashi because she didnt want the rest of us to see her becoming a nonhuman. But even as she grew wild, she kept her distance from us and never acted violently to us. She only ever attacked the more oppressive upperclassmen as a knight. That sounds like a position that would make her popular with the girls. Judge. She still has a lot of fans from that time. But halfway through our first year of middle school, she was called out by those upperclassmen. He did not know much about that incident. Asama had still been on speaking terms with Mitotsudaira and she had been worried when she heard about it, so she had gotten Mitotsudaira to tell her where she had been called to. But that was a lie. Everyone had waited there equipped for a serious fight, but they had found nothing there and searched around in confusion. Well I dont really know what happened, but by the time we found Mitotsudaira-dono behind the school building, we found her looking up into the sky and sobbing with the nudist collapsed in her lap and beaten to a bloody pulp. That sounds like a serious incident. He could only agree. But until Asama had prepared her healing spells, Mitotsudaira had refused to leave the nudists side and she had returned to her old self afterwards. The others had not asked for details, but they did know one thing. That was when Mitotsudaira-dono became a true knight. Thats right. Mitotsudaira accelerated and thought about her mothers assignment. She was to prove what she had gained. What was that? What did she have? What had she gained? She was aware she had acquired quite a bit in the past, but it was all linked together by that incident with the upperclassmen shortly after entering middle school. A certain person had told her the upperclassmen would be waiting for her that evening behind the school building. She had gone there at the designated time and found a certain person naked, collapsed, and beaten to a bloody pulp. In the distance, the upperclassmen had been leaving in tears yelling, I-Ill sue you! Youre the worst! You really are the worst!! Mitotsudaira had realized what must have happened. Honestly, and he had pretty much left me alone up to that point. But when she had lifted him in her arms while wishing he had minded his own business, he had spoken. Sorry. For what? A while back, I said Id become a king, but a lots happened since then. For one thing, my well-endowed sister once gave me a lecture about looking at reality. And once we got to middle school, everyone started looking a lot more grown up. Their boobs got biggerwell, not you and Adele. Ah, wait. Dont raise your fist. Calm down. Stay, stay Not the fiiiiist! Anyway, calm down. Listen. Um, but But But? Im going to become a king one day. Im not going to give up. Thats all I wanted to say. What? So, um, yeah! So Ill become a king, and, uh Ill make a kingdom like the one we could have made with Horizon here, so So? Ill make the kind of kingdom Horizon would have lived in, so you be my kingdoms knight. She had found it ridiculous. She remembered all too well how she had snapped back at him. Are you willing to take on all of the debts in my heart!? Dont be stupid. He had smiled. I cant do anything, so I dont care if you leave all your debts with me. So if you have anything like that, just leave it with me. If youre ever feeling gloomy or down or youre tormented by memories of the past, then C yeah C just leave it all with me. And you can be my kingdoms- Well, for the time being, just be Musashis knight. And once I make my kingdom, Ill call for you. She had thought he was an idiot and that there was no way he could do it, but he had smiled up at her with his head resting on her lap. And if I make a suitable king, then you become my kingdoms knight. I think that would make Horizon happy. She had thought it was all ridiculous, but then she had found herself crying. When she had given her dream for the future, she had said she wanted to become a knight and protect people. Horizon had been her starting line for protecting people. Her young self had decided to start with her, learn about being a knight, and then protect that princess and lots of other people. But she had lost that starting line. She had since drifted from that path and she had tried to forget it all because she had felt she had no other choice, but she had been unable to forget anything and that idiot had come to bring her back on track. Then It was possible she would walk down a different path in the future, but she decided to hold onto her dream instead of throwing it away. Then if you decide to create the kind of kingdom Horizon would have lived in and I can follow you there She had made a promise. I will pave the way for you, my king. I will make sure you can continue to hope and never give up despite your loss. That was right. A lot had happened afterwards, she had begun working as one of Musashis knights, and they had entered high school. He had never said anything more about it, he had become the chancellor and Student Council president, and she had thought nothing would ever come of it, but Im sorry. That wasnt the case at all. Her king had not given up on anything. He had not changed even when he learned Horizon was alive. He had to be broken, too. He had to have broken when Horizon had died. He had gained the broken feeling of losing something important to him. So if Horizon was alive, he would try to fill that brokenness in himself. He would make sure he never lost that important thing again. That was why he was trying to make the world his own. Mitotsudaira carved the same words into her heart as she had before. One day I hope one day, my king will be able to actually fill his brokenness instead of taking on the debts of loss the others and I leave with him. If she was to pave the way I! She moved forward. No matter the hardship, she would move forward so her king need never come to a stop. I will not give up! Mitotsudaira charged forward. She ran. She snapped each and every step forward at tremendous speed. The Reine des Garous also snapped her body to launch attack after attack. Mitotsudaira fearlessly chose to attack and evade at close range. The Reine des Garous did the same. They tore through the wind, smashed the ground, and collided with each other. The Reine des Garouss movements were instantaneous and her sharp nails accurately pursued her opponent. Those were the movements of a wolf. On the other hand, Mitotsudairas movements changed. She essentially used the same lupine movements as her mother. She raised her initial speed to increase her movement or destructive power. However, those movements began to change and underwent a constant transformation. ! She was changing from a wolf into something else. Volume 3C, 80: The One in the Place the Wolf Desires Volume 3C, Chapter 80: The One in the Place the Wolf Desires What can you accept As a human? Point Allocation (Relief) Mitotsudaira had only one option. She could only shorten her snapping movements even further. Instead of snapping her entire arm or leg forward, she would divide it up into parts such as the shoulder to elbow or elbow to shoulder. She made more precise movements. She was forced to do this to oppose the Reine des Garous who was larger than her, had a greater reach, and had a higher top speed. If she made the same sort of movements, her mother would catch up and overpower her. That was why Mitotsudaira made her own movements. They were rough at first, but she continued to change them each time she repeated them. Suddenly, the movements fit into place. Through repeated trial and error, she found the right answer and learned the trick to it. And I need to make sure I dont forget that trick! When compared to her mother, she doubted she had enough talent to say she was especially skilled at combat. She was half Loup-Garou and half human. Her body had the advantages of a beast, but it was still bound by her humanity. She had the initial speed of a wolf, but her human parts were an impediment. Her movements were neither entirely those of a beast nor entirely those of a human. Hers was an awkward body. That was why she added her human side into her bestial movements. She used her beastly speed to make human movements. She swung her arms and ran, she bent her elbow and guarded, and she sent out her motionless hand. Instead of just making quick short jumps with her legs, she ran, performed turns, and stepped forward to attack. These were not the movements of a beast. She used the combat footwork and martial arts of a knight and a warrior. It all passed through her body and carved into the battlefield. She felt like she was carving it into herself. She carved down her movements, further perfected them the more she made them, and corrected any mistakes she made. The Reine des Garous claws, jabs, and kicks grazed her or struck her several times and those claws had just torn into her right upper arm, but She had learned to pull back in the instant of contact to reduce the damage. In her battle with Rudolf II, she had first come to understand these movements of hers through that damage reduction. And the more she moved, the more the Reine des Garous moved. She moved like a beast pursuing its prey. She circled around on a curving path and her claws would rush out if Mitotsudaira showed even the slightest opening. She even used those attacks as feints and then suddenly attacked from outside Mitotsudairas field of vision. This is insane! Mitotsudaira felt a cold sweat and evaded on reflex. The wind whipped up as she moved. She thought about her next move and sent herself into her opponents blind spot. She changed her movements based on split-second decisions. This was unlike Futayos cumulative acceleration or Muneshiges repeated acceleration. She quickly made instantaneous accelerations and stops while changing her fighting style each time she snapped her body around. She carved out her speed. With each step, she would launch herself in a different direction. A moment later, she would do something else. She did not commit herself to anything and would not let her opponent grasp her. She could not oppose this woman otherwise. She knew perfectly well that she was inferior. So She fought back using her full strength and everything else available to her. Mitotsudaira-sama is battling her mother? On Musashis bow, Horizon tilted her head as Musashi passed on the report that Asama had sent via staticky divine transmission. Next to Musashi, Sakai looked down on the battlefield from the vertical deck. Where are they doing that, I wonder? Sakai-sama Did you realize Mitotsudaira-samas mother was the Reine des Garous? Over. Now, now. Youre sounding a little frightening there, Musashi-san. Will you be mad if I tell the truth? Based on your answer, I will determine whether you acted inappropriately. Over. Ahh. Sakai nodded and placed his kiseru in his mouth. Then I probably shouldnt say. That is a decent compromise, Sakai-sama. Over. Judge, judge. He nodded again and turned to Horizon. What do you think, Horizon? Can Nate defeat the Reine des Garous? I cannot say. There are too many uncertainties. Musashi nodded in agreement and placed a hand on Sakais shoulder. That is the standard view. Do you understand now, Sakai-sama? You should stop buying black disk sets on the divine network because they look good when you have never seen the show and its quality is uncertain. Over. The standard view these days has gotten pretty harsh. After Sakais comment, Horizon continued where she left off. Butone thing is for certain. Asamas divine mail had mentioned Mitotsudairas past. It seems Mitotsudaira-sama made a promise to me when I existed before. She promised to protect me. And And? Her dream was apparently to become a knight and protect people. So what does that mean? Horizon expressionlessly looked down on the battlefield. I have received that promise once more, so if Mitotsudaira-sama also holds that promise Then what? Judge. Then she will win. After all After all A knight keeps her promises. Every book I have read says so. Mitotsudaira fought her mother. She slipped through her mothers attacks, made her own attacks, and then repeatedly defended or evaded. She moved. She gave her speed to every part of her body, carved out each and every movement, and made her attacks at great speed. She did not use the flowing movement of swordplay and she did not constantly increase of her entire bodys speed with acceleration techniques. She only knew the combat techniques taught in her lessons. She strengthened those using the speed of a beast. However, she changed one thing from her lessons. She kept her hand flat instead of forming a fist. When a clenched fist hit at high speed, the returning force would destroy her hand. The same would happen if she used the heel of her palm. She wore gloves during training both to reduce the damage to her opponent and to protect her own fist. Instead, she made straight jabs with her flat hand. For a human, that would destroy their fingers. If it caught on something, it would rip off the nails. But things were different for a beast, and I was given a manicure. The color her king had chosen existed below her white gloves. It was not a product of the workshop she owned, but she wanted to think that was his way of saying it was a present and not something she owned in the first place. With that blessing on her nails but hidden from the world, Mitotsudaira accelerated her flat hand forward. She carved down her speed and snapped herself forward as if continuing to carve the movements into herself. Then, she added on another movement. To show her mother what she had gained after going to Musashi, she made several adjustments to her attacks. !! She continued forward without ever giving up. The Reine des Garous saw something nostalgic in her daughters movements. She saw human movements. Hopeful heroes had turned those movements against her countless times in the past. These were the movements of a group who had all become her prey. These were the movements of those she had eaten. But, she thought. They must not have been wrong. After all, someone was opposing her with those movements at their foundation. That someone was a young girl who had a beasts blood and a human body, but who could not defeat a beast with her strength. Her inability to win made her the same as those hopeful heroes. But By mixing man and beast, new techniques and power were created. It almost seemed the Reine des Garous attacks and martial arts were embracing her and helping her grow. ! How far would the techniques of the weak take this child? She did not know. All she knew was who exactly was pushing this child forward. The person who had become her husband had saved her when death was her only option and she was prepared to die. This childs king had saved their princess when death was her only option and she was prepared to die. This child was that kings knight. She had the same will and the same look in her eyes. She takes after her mother in the strangest ways, thought the Reine des Garous. She was glad she had not gone ahead and killed this childs king. Eight years ago, this child had been unable to fight back and was left crying and apologizing. She had likely grown twisted afterwards, but that king had kept her from giving up. He was a good king. That was eight years ago, wasnt it? The Reine des Garous remembered something. She was certain she had been involved with this childs king when he was worried about becoming a king. It had happened eight years before. I was horribly worn down then, thought the Reine des Garous amid the flow of battle. She had been in a bad mood after returning from beating up her own child at Bizen IZUMO, so she had visited her true home at the candy house. She had wanted to get some rest there. After a few days, two children had visited at night. They had apparently gotten lost on their way back from visiting their great-grandmother in IZUMO. The children were a sister and brother about the same age as her daughter. The sister had been wary of her, but the brother had been extremely excited and she had been forced to tell him all sorts of stories long after the sister had fallen asleep. He had wanted to hear stories about chivalry. As for why Theres something Im going to do in the future, so Im gonna become a king. However, he had also said something else while looking a little more dejected. There are some people who look like they might join me, but they all seem to be changing. Maybe it wont work out. She had admonished him then. She felt that had been a mistake. The adult thing to do would have been to tell him that was not the case. However, she had instead told him that everyone gave up on those silly things when they grew up. She had essentially been killing a childs dream by telling him to look at reality. The boy had looked like he wanted to say something and she had realized her mistake, but he had spoken before she could say anything else. Well, I can do it on my own if I have to. To distract him, she had held a late-night candy party with him, keeping it a secret from his sleeping sister. But who would have thought? That boys dream wasnt killed by my admonition. Im sure plenty of other people tried to kill his dream too, but he still became a king. Im glad I noticed it was him. The night before last, she had noticed from his scent when pressing her cheek against him as he lay in bed. She had thought she was imagining it, but another scent on him was the same as the sister who had visited eight years before. The children probably did not remember it very well, but it had all led to a single result. The boy had become a king and her daughter had become a knight. She understood that her daughter desired a future with this king and the others there, not with her. So Show it to me. She wanted to see proof of the future her daughter had chosen. Show me what can stand up to me! Mitotsudaira leaped right. She snapped her body to her mothers left side. However, her mother was already turning that way. Her mothers right hand was flying to stab into the left side of her neck. She received the attack. She did not guard or deflect it. Her mother would break through if she guarded with her hand or arm and she would be knocked back herself if she deflected. She had to use her shoulder. Her shoulder was a collection of muscles near the center of her body, so a strike from that would match her mothers jabbing hand. A beast did not use its shoulder. This was a human defense. She lifted her left hip forward and used the momentum to send her left shoulder up. It was a sharp collision. The shoulder of her clothing ripped, sending cloth and chain-supplying parts flying into the air. !? She was pushed back. Even her shoulder was knocked back and her mothers hand twisted back on course to her neck, so The left arm! The left forearm hanging below her deflected shoulder struck her mothers right arm from below. She would lose if she simply tried to deflect it, so Ill twist it with a wrapping motion! She had learned this technique in England to deflect Walsinghams Wars of the Roses. She had been slammed to the tatami mats by Naomasa countless times in training, so the movement had permeated her body. She twisted her mothers hand outwards to just barely knock it off course. She felt a cold wind pierce through her hair behind her neck, but she had avoided it. Then she moved forward. Her target was her mothers left hand. Her mother had just had her right arm deflected outwards, so she was leaning backwards to pull that arm back. That stance allowed Mitotsudaira to grab her left wrist and perform a twisting backwards throw. Beasts did not perform throws. That was why she would do exactly that, slam her mother to the ground, and then attack. Even if she could not throw her, grabbing the wrist allowed her to perform a joint lock or even break the arm. She had techniques to draw on and she had the strength to pull them off. She felt no exhaustion. Morning runs across the Musashi with Adele and the others and running after Oriotorai had given her endurance and the ability to focus for longer periods of time. She could do this. But her mothers left hand was sent out in a flat-handed uppercut. It was directed toward the right side of her gut. That would be a fatal blow, but whether she guarded or deflected it, she would be driven back in front of her mother. However, Mitotsudaira sought her mothers left hand, so she took action. The heel of the palm! She stepped forward on her right foot, accelerated by carving down the speed from her toes to her shoulder, and she dropped down the palm of her heel with her fingertips bent. She aimed a bit higher than her mothers flat hand. That meant the wrist. And to increase the power of the blow, she gave her entire arm a twisting motion. The attack struck. She heard the air explode, a ring of wind hit the ground, and her attack counteracted her mothers hand. Both of their attacks were deflected, but Mitotsudaira corrected her posture by snapping her entire body. Her returning elbow, her dropping hips, and her rising knee all gained instantaneous speed to cancel the wandering of her body. As if pursuing her opponent, she moved through the wind to grab her mothers deflected left hand. But in that instant, she realized all color had vanished from her vision. !? Mitotsudaira saw darkness before her. Everything was dark and the color of her mothers hair, body, and clothing were gone. All she saw was the night sky visible from the hilltop. Her mother had vanished. Is this!? She knew what had happened. After all, this was something she could do. Instead of a Loup-Garous acceleration, her mother had used the short-distance acceleration performed over a shorter period of time. She had carved down her speed as Mitotsudaira had as a combination of wolf and man. Her mother had pulled it off as a pure wolf. It cant be, thought Mitotsudaira as she saw fluttering silver hair in the left corner of her vision. Her mother was there. The woman had re accelerated to cancel the wandering of her evading body and then she had circled around to right. It was the same carved down acceleration as Mitotsudaira used. !! Thats insane, thought Mitotsudaira in astonishment. Her mothers build and weight were entirely different from hers. Mitotsudaira could only carve down her speed like that because of her light, small body. It was obviously a technique made for her, yet her mother had mimicked it with no training or trial and error. How skilled is she!? She was a Loup-Garou. She was both beast and human. She was closer to the beast side than Mitotsudaira, but she must have powered through the human portions using her beastly strength. Mitotsudaira was reminded of her opponents Urban Name: the Reine des Garous. However, neither of them was in a good position. She was charging toward her mothers left hand and her mother had done the same. Their dominant right hands were on the outside. That meant they first had to twist around and face their opponent. Deciding to do just that, Mitotsudaira began to move. Her right foot was on the ground, so she poured speed into that ankle. A moment later, she noticed something was wrong. Her mother was not turning toward her in the corner of her vision. She simply saw the color silver spilling down from her mothers hair and the silver seemed to unfold like origami. The silver cross!? A three meter silver cross fell from her mothers hair and supported the womans back. Thats right. Mitotsudaira heard her mother speak. The one thing the Loup-Garou race has gained outside of our own existence is the silver armaments. Your silver chains belong to the Loup-Garous, not to you. So If you are going to join the humans and show off what you have gained from them, you must use everything you have gained to fight every part of the Loup-Garous. She now knew what her mothers carved down speed had meant. Even a Loup-Garou can do that much! Everything she had gained could be outdone by a beast, so she had to overcome even that. However, light filled the silver cross as if to criticize her. A panel of bluish-white light in the empty center began to rotate, the crosss short arms lowered to the end of the long body, and the weapon was cocked. A moment later, she heard someone look back at her and speak. Nate, show me your answer. Valkyrie Marteau was fired. Like a large crossbow, a bolt of light was fired from the cross. It cut across the empty space with a roar. The ether blast had been given the power of a physical blow and it struck the empty space itself. The strike would crush and transform the ground over a diameter of ten meters. The Reine des Garous distinctly saw where it was going to hit. Her daughter was there. The light was going to score a direct hit. What will you do now? Do you not have anything else? Can you not fight back against a Loup-Garou? Your silver chains and this silver cross belong to the Loup-Garous. Your grandmother, the previous Reine des Garous, obtained these weapons as a memento of a friend she failed to save. Death was that friends only option and she was prepared to die. And she did die. Your grandmother was unable to save her, so she lived hidden in the forest and I continued that tradition. But I found someone important to me and he led me into the world of man where I found someone I could call a friend. ...What will you do now? Yes, thought the Reine des Garous as she asked her question. Associating with humans had given the Loup-Garou race just one other thing besides those weapons. She looked directly at her daughter. Her two eyes focused on what the Loup-Garou race had gained with a human. What will you do now!? As soon as she asked that, something fell from the sky, slicing through the explosion of ether. It was a thick white sword. The single-edged blade was wrapped in ether and it stabbed straight into the ground to protect her daughter. Ex. Collbrande!? The Reine des Garous realized this child had indeed done something she had found to be very difficult. Yes. She watched her daughter grab the hilt of the blade that sliced through the ether explosion. Nate. She had thought she was an awkward, selfish, and overall lacking child, but You made some friends, didnt you? The explosive pressure was split apart and shattered. The sword of a king served by knights traveled down the center of it. The knight who had borrowed it raced straight ahead. The Loup-Garou tried to turn around with all her might, but the knights speed won out. When faced with that explosive pressure, the knight had chosen to advance. It might have knocked her to the ground, but she seemed to be saying it was her duty to choose resistance. She ran forward. The flying sword proved that the knight had made the correct decision. If she had not chosen to advance, she could not have grabbed its hilt to support it and it would have been blown away by the blast. That kings sword lent its power to one worthy of being called a knight. The knight sent that power toward the beast. Rrr She howled. Ohhhh!! The knight that howled like a wolf poured all of her strength into the attack. She used the speed of a beast to launch the movements of a man. The cross was deflected into the sky and the beast was knocked away. The knight finished her cry and took a few more steps. !! There, she stabbed the sword into the ground and fell to her knees. Volume 3C, 81: Participant in an Insufficient Place Volume 3C, Chapter 81: Participant in an Insufficient Place If you go by land And by air What is left for next time? Point Allocation (Repeat Material) It sounds like its over. Mary saw the light coming from Excalibur dim. They were about to leave the camp, so Tenzou was growing more cautious next to her. Was Ex. Collbrande reacting to the Reine des Garous silver cross? It flew off so quickly that its honestly a miracle M.H.R.R. didnt see it. Oh, u-um, s-sorry. It seems it remembered Lady Mitotsudairas presence, so, uh She was unsure if she should say this, but she decided it was okay with Tenzou. She still felt some hesitation and embarrassment, but she said it regardless. I dont think it could sit idly by when my friend or a knight were in danger. Tenzou paused at that and finally nodded. That is good to hear. Judge! Still, she had caused him some trouble. The two of them decided to leave in a hurry, but then Tenzou moved quickly behind her. No! You mustnt bring that many! What!? Then lets hide them somewhere and come back to get them next year! Ones like this are sure to be worth a ton! Here, Ill write Tenzou buried porn games here on the pillar! I see you thought this through enough to use someone elses name to protect yourself! Besides, this is a first-run limited edition with a serial number. Its probably special-ordered, so they would track it down if you tried to sell it on the Genova Auction. Ohh, youre so observant! But your old man was caught with some porn games he swiped while on a covert mission for the Provisional Council, wasnt he!? Mary did not understand what they were talking about, but she was thankful they were accompanying her. She then ducked down and left the camp with Tenzou. But after a few steps, he spoke. His portion of Ex. Collbrande had flown away, so he may have been feeling empty-handed. He glanced in the direction the sword had flown. That thing is like a dog. Can it detect an individuals ether reaction? It is the sword that selects the king, after all. But Mary thought back to some older history. Judge. Joan of Arc was captured by England, so the silver cross and other tools used to restrain her were originally made in England. And that means What did it mean? The silver chains, the silver cross, and Excalibur might be able to become friends. It would be nice to create a friend park for legendary weapons at home or in the neighborhood, but I also feel like that would bring war to our doorstep. Not to worry. The Reine des Garous weapon is also meant to protect. After all Joan of Arc was a knight, too. The Reine des Garous relative had to have been a knight during the Hundred Years War. She would have led her comrades as a knight and been friends with many other knights. Can we end up like that, too? Mary could wait for it to happen or actively work to make it happen. She had a number of options, but she decided to leave them all open. She hugged the one Excalibur while hoping her feelings would reach the wielder of the other one. Isnt that great? Oh, dear. And you call yourself a knight? Can you even stand? Mitotsudaira did not even feel like nodding as she sat on the ground and listened to her mother. But she was not sitting because she wanted to. After her attack had hit her mother and knocked the woman away, her strength had quickly left her, she had fallen to her knees, and she had been unable to move. Her knees were too weak to stand even if she tried, so Fine, then. Standing in front of her, her mother placed her arms below Mitotsudairas arms and lifted her up. Mitotsudaira blushed from embarrassment and somehow managed to face forward while supporting herself on Excalibur. Mother Her mothers combat dress had a vertical slash down the chest and her mother looked down at it. Oh, this? Her mother licked a finger and traced it down between her breasts. Mitotsudaira saw the skin below. Youre not even hurt? You did hit me. You saw the mark, didnt you? The silver cross counteracted Excaliburs ether blade, so it was only a blunt strike. Still Her mother placed her hands on her cheeks, held her breasts between her elbows, and wiggled back and forth. The sword must have been slowed down when it passed between my breasts. Having a nice body improves your defenses. And in reverse, my experience proves a flat chest improves your evasion Now, now. Her mother pulled the silver cross out from the ground and spun it lightly in her fingers. I did defend with the silver cross, but you didnt come at me strong enough. You need to get some extra sword fighting lessons somewhere. Mitotsudaira realized something from that. Mother, um That makes two wins and one loss for me. That told her the battle was over, but No, this one didnt count. She shook her head and explained why. Mother You didnt use your Bte de Modulation. Her mother still had power left over. That was a fact. Bte de Modulation. On nights of the full moon, a Loup-Garou could transform into a beasts body and gain elements of the beast. However, this was not such a night and the sky was cloudy. Her mother had often shown her that form when she was a child. She remembered her mother making a mainly humanoid transformation and letting her touch her ears and such. But She stopped doing it once it became clear I couldnt do it. What if you had used that and unleashed your full power as a beast? Then that would not have been a confrontation with your mother. She was at a loss for words and her mother nodded. And that form isyes, its only for your father. Now, anyway. Eh!? Waitnow!? Still!? Oh, cmon. Her mother wiggled back and forth. I cant believe he actually said, This is what they call furry, isnt it!?. And he always loved small animals, so hes full of hidden qualities. Yeswould you prefer a little brother or a little sister? Wh-what are you talking about!? Where did this come from!? Let me be clear about one thing. She could not move, but her mother placed her hands on her shoulders with a serious expression. It takes a lot of work to produce a child between different races. Counting back, it wasnt the work inside the candy house that gave us you; it was the work once we got back to the mansion. Yes, the adult flavor that kept your parents in bed for so long was you, Nate. People keep telling me things I really would rather not know tonight. Whats wrong with that? Her mother pulled out some charms and placed them on Mitotsudairas back and legs. They were exhaustion-removing charms. They rapidly produced glowing mist and her body began feeling a lot lighter. Her mother then placed her hands on Mitotsudairas shoulders again. Listen carefully, Nate. What is it? I will let you go with your king. You showed me some very interesting things. But, her mother continued. Hurry up and eat him. Eh!? Mitotsudaira did not understand what that meant at first, but her mother gave a deep nod and kept talking. You see, I quite like that boy, soyes, I want to make him my child. But all the legal formalities are such a pain, so you make him your wife. Wh-what are you talking about!? And he wouldnt be the wife! Hes weak, things are more fun when hes around, he has authority but not enough, hes quick to remove his clothes, and he looks good in womens clothing, so what can you call him but a heroine? Are you okay, Nate? Im not going to argue over our perceptions of him! Besides, Horizon is already- The Far East allows concubines, doesnt it? A knight! I am a knight! I inherited the name of Mito Matsudaira! You can always take a second inherited name. And as a mother, I want to take responsibility for sending my daughter in such a ridiculous direction. Nate, isnt it a knights job to become a bridge between Hexagone Fran?aise and the Far East? Kh! It was a problem how unyielding and eloquent her mother was. But anyway. Her mother smiled and pushed on her back. Hurry up and get going. Youre feeling less exhausted now, arent you? Well, um Mitotsudaira explained why she could not move. It had nothing to do with exhaustion, injury, or motivation. Im hungry She looked up and saw a surprised look on her mothers face. And then Pff! D-dont laugh! I didnt get anything to eat after the battle with Rudolf II and then I had to deal with this!! Fine, then. Here. Her mother held out a wafer. It had come from the candy houses wall. Did the chancellor or someone else remove that? No, I did. I see. Mitotsudaira nodded, bit into it, and then realized something. M-mother! I thought adults couldnt remove the candy! Women can become adults or children at their own convenience, you know? She just about fell to her knees and then she searched through her skirts pocket. Here it is. Margot had probably put it there for her. She took a breath, pulled it out, and held it out to her mother. Nate, is that one of the candy bricks? She nodded and her mother tilted her head. Did your king get that for you? As emergency food? No, um She was not sure if she should say it, but she doubted her mother would mind. I actually tried to remove a piece myself and the entire brick came out. After a pause, her mother burst out laughing and Mitotsudaira bared her teeth. Y-you did the same thing! Cmon, but Im so young. Mother? Just to be clear, when a woman your age wears a school uniform with the chest opened like that, it looks like something from a porn video! Thats criminal. Oh, Nate. Are you worried Ill seduce another man? Dont worry. Im devoted to your father. Her mother was not listening, so her shoulders drooped and she breathed in once more. She then used Excalibur to point to the battlefield below. Im going, okay!? Ill eat on the way! The battle was in full swing below the hill, so she rested Excalibur on her shoulder and started down. Lets go, mother. The others are waiting! The battle outside Magdeburg was mostly contained to the wide wasteland at the bottom of the western hill. To keep the Hexagone Fran?aise warriors from Magdeburg, ten thousand of the siege troops had formed a wall and were hoping for a clash. The first from Hexagone Fran?aise to respond was the God of War unit at the front. Eight lightly-equipped white Gods of War used the momentum of descending the hill to charge into the rear guard formed from M.H.R.R. Catholics and P.A. Oda. The M.H.R.R. Catholics had prepared their lightly-equipped mobile shell unit on the front line. They were all equipped with long spears or large shields that attached to the hard points on the shoulder armor, but the equipment was all designed to defend against Gods of War. The shields and spears were designed to stop an attack instead of making one, so they were installed with shock absorbers and spell charms. Also Shajaaaa! P.A. Oda boys and girls stepped forward with spell cloths wrapped around their arms and legs. As they waited for the Gods of War to get close, they crouched down. Okay! Then they activated the protective spell cloths. Light wrapped around the cloths. Three-dimensional sash-shaped emblems made to look like arms appeared on the cloths covering the back of their hands. The light was projected outwards and gained physical form. This created giant arms made of light. Both arms were approximately four meters long. The M.H.R.R. Catholic students spoke amongst themselves while glancing over at those objects of light. The unique spell of a unique religion. Its created by combining the holy spells with native Middle-Eastern spells, but it might as well be a pagan spell. Was it called Malaika? They were told a wind spirit arm would be completely pagan, so I hear they made this angel version for while theyre with us. Then again, to us Catholics, summoning an angel should really be done with more reverence. From what I can see, I think its what we would call an arm manifestation of the Virtues. If this loses to some Gods of War, we arent going to hear the end of it from No, K.P.A. Italia was crushed, so I guess they cant complain. I see, said someone while turning to look at the P.A. Oda students. Then hesitating here would be pointless. Were relying on you. The P.A. Oda students nodded back. Being in a position of trust sure can be a pain. Yeah, someone replied. But war isnt that bad. Weve got an enemy, weve got a strategy, weve got a mission, and well lose something if we dont win. Yeah, said someone else. We can defend each others methods and work together without worrying about what were allowed to do or not. We could never do this in peacetime. They all laughed. But the white Gods of War were approaching up ahead. The machines were getting close, so the clash would arrive soon. They all prepared to defend. M.H.R.R.s mobile shell unit activated their equipment and spells. P.A. Oda, well do what you cant. The P.A. Oda students responded by raising the their giant armored arms. Then M.H.R.R., well do the same for what you cant do. Thats right, said someone with a laugh. But dont do what I can do, okay? I cant do anything else. They all laughed. Now then, they said while lifting their hips in a defensive posture. The eight Gods of War charged in. The sounds of clashing metal and shouting sounded out. On Musashinos bridge, Suzu placed her hands over her ears and Noise Neighbor Mk. 2. She did not like the clashing sounds on the battlefield, especially of the initial collision, because they contained a lot of painful noise. So Suzu-sama, I will equalize the noise extracted from around the battlefield. Over. Right. Judge. Suzu nodded and the sounds from the battlefield grew a little smaller as they were equalized. It had apparently originally been a prayer control spell, but It makes it all sound crowded. She wondered if it was inappropriate to liken it to the streets during a festival. Also Suzu-sama, many of the battlefield conversations require ethical restrictions, so I will place an experimental information processing spell to apply those restrictions and to place a softening opener to the battlefield conversations. Over. After she nodded again, the voices from the battlefield were lowered to a carefree volume and had a softening opening phrase added in. Im feelin like more! Im feelin like you need to send in more reinforcements! Kwah!! D-dammit! Im feelin like you took the best part from me! Platoon 7! Im feelin like you need to fix your chain of command! There was no change to what they were actually saying, but it did make it much nicer to listen to. She could face it now. She nodded, moved her hands, and created a layout of the people on the battlefield. They were mostly packed in close together, moving quickly, and swinging around large arms. They were being opposed by largepeople? These people are a lot like Musashino-sanand the others? Are theyautomatons? Oh, these areGods of War. Regardless, there were a lot of people there. She placed her hands in the air with light tapping and stretching movements to create models of them all. With so many people, it took time to shape them all, but that could not be avoided. Musashino must have understood because she spoke up while standing next to Suzu. Representing units seems difficult. I think we should search for a better representative shape for your purposes. If you have an idea, please let me know. Over. Right. Thank you Something bothered Suzu, so she asked about it. Is this too much trouble? O-of course not! Automatons cant express things in general terms, so if I called this trouble, I would be completely rejecting my own existence! Over. That had apparently been the wrong thing to say. A few of the automatons hung their heads and patted each others shoulders. Suzu-sama, we have determined humans are nonstandard beings when compared to standardized individuals like us, said Musashino with a nod. But nonstandard only means everything is not entirely standardized, so it is not a negative. I have determined that nonstandard aspect can be a positive in some situations. She touched the battlefield model with a hand. I have determined that humans conveniently downplay their negative aspects in general terms and that you conveniently expand on your positive aspects in general terms. This makes things easier for you and lets you focus in on your positive aspects to make them your weapon. Yes. It is because you are nonstandard that no human fits an entirely standard mold. Suzu-sama, if you assist us with your nonstandard side, I have determined the quality of Musashis flight will improve. Over. Right. Suzu nodded. Illdo my best. Judge. Hearing that word, Suzu decided she would work hard while focusing only on what she did best. At the very least, that was the best plan for when she was here with everyone else. That way Horizon can get everything back. Right. She expanded her scope. The battlefield she created included the transport ship the others were on, the river, the city, the hills, the forest, and the Hexagone Fran?aise ships. ? What is this? she wondered. Something caught her attention below the motion on the battlefield. The south? It was uncertain, but she could sense something there in general terms. Then the battlefield filled with voices as if to drag her attention away. They came from the M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda formation after being hit by the God of War charge, but they were not screaming. Im feelin like its time to counterattack! The collision looked a lot like eight blades plunging into a thick gathering. Initially, the eight Hexagone Fran?aise Gods of War used their momentum to break halfway through the enemy group, but the commander God of War sent out a divine transmission as they did so. Return to your positions! The commander, the second-in-command, and four others understood the command and made it in time. They stood up with a quick back step and pulled free of the split in the group. They abandoned their long spears by letting them separate from their shoulder hard points. After all Theyre trying to pull us in! The enemy had not been knocked backwards. They all pressed their shields and spears in and held their ground with their giant arms, but They rose up and moved back as far as we pushed in! This isnt a normal defensive formation! Theyre trying to deflect our attacks and surround us! It happened as soon as the Gods of War switched from an offensive to defensive stance. Shaja! Several dozen P.A. Oda students stepped up on their fellow students angel arms and jumped into the air. Wind movement spells enveloped their legs and Garudas scattered from them. ! The Gods of War were unable to move as the angel arms repeatedly struck their legs, torsos, and faces. The arms of light shattered and the cloth scattered, but Dont worry about it! Drive them back! The God of War unit began calmly wearing down the enemy formation. They swung their two swords from below, deflected and split the approaching enemys spears, tore into their shields, and drove back the flying ones with the wall of swords. The charge was making progress, so the M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda students responded. The Gods of War used strength, so the people used numbers. That resistance made their overall strength appear equal, but So theyre here! Some more figures caught up from behind the God of War unit. After running down the hill, the Three Musketeers unit created square formations using hundreds of automatons. Hexagone Fran?aises musketeer unit charged in a straight line. They were packed in tight, but their feet moved in perfect unison. Show them the speed born of Belle de Marionnette control! Henri, the feminine member of the leading Three Musketeers, gave her order and the three square formations nodded in unison. Testament! With that word, the combat-equipped maid automatons began running with perfectly matched paces. Their target was the enemy formation. The Gods of War had been packed in close enough that the outer edges of that formation were showing their backs. The western edge of the M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda formation quickly turned around, but not soon enough. Their dense circle around the Gods of War meant they were separated from their neighbors when they turned toward an enemy coming from a single direction, and that confused them. That was when the musketeer unit rushed in. But just as the musketeer unit arrived within one hundred meters of them, another formation suddenly appeared. Below! In the southern sky, Suzu tilted her head and created something like a cloud before jogging back to the battlefield. It was below. Another formation was coming from below the battlefield. I know this! She had experienced it once before in England. The muffled sensation had been different with a different sort of ground, so it had not occurred to her sooner. Still, she recognized it once it began to move and entered the air. Its thesame! That Kagapersons! The enemy came from below. They came from the depths of the earth. The Millionen Geist crawled out from the dirt. They did not come from the north, the south, the west, or the east. Nor did they fall from the sky. Im glad I made it in time. I dont have much of a budget, but lets make this quick. That voice was followed by the appearance of the warriors. They came from the ground directly below. !? The automatons quickly braked as white hands crawled out at their feet and in front of them. These were arms of bone. Pulled up along with the arms, bony heads appeared with four coins embedded in the forehead. Then came the body, the lifted knees and waist, and finally the legs. In the end, there was an army of Living Bone warriors. Kaga Millionen Geist, well start with ten thousand. How about we get going? That voice came from the southern sky. A fleet appeared there, starting with the bows. They were all aerial warships with the emblems of M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda. A few still bore the scars of battle, but they all made their way straight forward and descended. Someone in a red uniform stood on the lead ships boxy bow with golden coins in his hand and his small wife on his shoulder. Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks 4-2, Maeda Toshiie. Ill be joining this battle. Volume 3C, 82: Messengers in a Crumbling Place Volume 3C, Chapter 82: Messengers in a Crumbling Place What is accumulated? The dead or the living? Point Allocation (Progress) An army joined the battle from underground. As the Three Musketeers royal guard unit attempted to attack the siege troops, the skeleton army appeared between the two forces. The enemy rising from the earth took the form of bones, but they were actually a product of ether containing a dead soul. But due to their bony form, the musket-wielding Belle de Marionnettes on the outer edge of the formation reached a certain conclusion. I have determined firing on them will have little effect! Then bring out the core units spear formation! The musket-wielding outer edge unit all turned around and a spear-wielding formation rushed forward from behind them. They wore combat maid uniforms and raced forward with their hips lowered for stability. Their spears were fixed in place to strike the bones. The bones broke and the Belle de Marionnettes realized something. I have determined the bones have poor movement! They are slow! Which meant I have determined they are using their numbers to form a barrier! The ten thousand dead were meant to slow them down. The maids fell back for the moment. It was a regulated movement and they moved back about a dozen meters in complete unison. Again! When the leading row hit, the tips of their spears would shatter the ether skeletons. White fragments scattered through the night and their spears moved in arcs to stand vertically. Also Front row, fall back! Finished attacking, the row of raised spears took a single step to the right and back stepped away. To their left, the next row rushed in with their spears at the ready. They set up a rotation for a continuous charge. They would not stop. There were approximately six hundred maids against the ten thousand skeletons. The rows were one hundred across, so excluding the musket unit, there were four rows worth. But with each attack, they provided a loss of nearly one hundred to the enemy and continued breaking them. And Go! The Three Musketeers took care of the remaining flanks of the skeleton unit. Henri summoned four giant blades on the right, Armand lifted the ground on the left to close it on the skeletons like a book, and Isaac, the Lourd de Marionnette style of automaton, spread his cannon arms on either side to fire on both flanks. With their support, the charging unit only had to rush straight in with their spears, and eventually I can see them! They could indeed see the Lourd de Marionnettes that were sweeping away the enemy. So the maids prepared their spears and performed one final charge. They moved onward. They raced forward. They knew the front row would breach the enemy, so they pushed through as a single whole. Full speed ahead!! They ran and tore through the enemy But a sudden movement reached them. It came from behind them. An unexpected strike hit them from directly behind. Henri, the feminine member of the Three Musketeers, learned of her fellow Belle de Marionnettes confusion through their shared memory. There were countless messages there, but they were mostly questions of What!? toward an unknown entity. Also From behind!? Henri turned around and saw it. The enemy was there. They were made of bones, but they looked different. These were not the weak bones shaped like a human skeleton that had been smashed before. These humanoid forms were made from a collection of bones. They were over three meters tall and resembled large apes. Ether bones had been drawn in and bent to form not just a skeleton but an entire beast including muscles. What is this? She found the answer at the bottom of her vision. There were of course bones there. The smashed and scattered bones seemed to be slowly melting and gathering together. They joined together, some to become bundles of arm muscles and some to become part of a breastbone. Once they were finished binding together, they formed arms and legs, but they were still clearly made from a collection of bones of uneven length. Even in their completed form, the scars from fractures or the ends of the bones were apparent and the right and left limbs were sometimes different lengths. The gulden coins embedded in their foreheads were made with a hole and a narrow red light extended from that hole in search of prey. Their creation took only a few seconds and Henri estimated the total number used to make one. Approximatelyone hundred!? The beasts made from one hundred skeletons were about three meters tall. They looked somewhat like large apes, but they ran on two legs and suddenly swung up their arms. ! Their rapid tackle blew away the Belle de Marionnettes from behind. The maids were slow to react because they did not understand what was happening. The large apes made from white bones did not hold back. They rushed in with bestial movements. !! They roared and attacked the maids. The maids flew through the air with a sound of destruction. They prepared their spears and thrust at this new enemy, but We cant get through!? These humanoid forms had the density of one hundred skeletons. Even the spears could not break through, so more and more of them broke. However, others stepped forward in place of the spear unit. It was the musket unit that had created the outer edge of the initial formation. They kept low, rushed between the spear unit and the enemy, and got down on one knee. They prepared their weapons and used a simplified smart system to target the humanoid bones by synchronizing the movements of their eyes with their arms. They wanted to break the joints and seams, so they fired anti-mobile shell bullets into those spots. The white broke, the distance between them shortened, the bones burst, and a few of them arrived close enough to smash the maids into the ground. However, the Belle de Marionnettes completed their attack unfazed. They broke the enemy. At the very least, they broke the enemys front line and created an opening. The spear unit used that opening to regroup and face the rest of the enemy. Spear unit, charge! They picked up as much as speed as the enemy had, used gravitational control to prevent the spears from shaking, and attached the spears to the hard points on their sides. They intended to pierce straight through the enemy by keeping themselves from wavering in the slightest. As the spear unit charged in, a sudden strike from below knocked them into the air. !? An intense sound rang out as the dolls were destroyed. After they were thrown into the air, the running apes had knocked them back down or tackled them to destroy them even more. The sounds of breaking porcelain and snapping threads continued for a while. Then everyone saw something beyond the large apes that were coming their way after destroying the charging spear unit. This was what had knocked the spear unit into the air from below. Lourd de Marionnettes!? No, someone shouted over their shared memory. Those arent Lourd de Marionnettes! After all Theyre made of bone! These giant dolls were made from molded ether bone. There were three of them, they were over ten meters tall, they had twisted asymmetric shapes, yet they had likely been humanoid to begin with. Theyre giant skeleton dolls! Exactly. This would normally be the end of it, though. Someone in a red uniform looked down from the bow of a warship floating in the sky. He wore an M.H.R.R. boys uniform with the numeral 4 sewn in white. Maeda, are those your mercenaries? Testament, Matthias. That is the true form of my Kaga Millionen Geist. Matsu sat on Toshiies shoulder and she had white ether wings on her back. She narrowed her eyes when he stroked her wings and he turned his head to the side. Matthias leaned on the decks railing there, looking down at the battlefield. Toshiie shrugged and explained his men fighting below. First, ten thousand mercenaries are smashed so they can gather together into one hundred elites. And Those one hundred elites become ten large dolls. So they grow stronger the more you break them down? How very human. Testament. Automatons are different because its all over once they break. But spirits of the dead are still human. Of course, that begs the question of what I am if I control them. Toshiie brought a hand to his waist where he had a sword made from a roll of coins. When he flicked the pommel of the coin roll sword, the hilts wrapping peeled back to reveal silver coins with holes in the center. The coin stocker being used as a sword guard accurately dropped four coins to the floor. The Landsknechte are hired for four gulden and swear to fight in the name of their holy land and their god. The fallen coins were gathered by an arm of bone that suddenly grew from the floor. With a snapping motion, the coins vanished into the palm. After confirming the sight, Toshiie spoke to the battlefield below. Now, you can enjoy life for the first time in a long while. Lets start with three and stick together. Make sure to work yourself to the bone as you fight. Henri moved out front. Armand! Create a barrier wall with the ground! Musketeer unit, you focus on defense without destroying the bone apes!! After giving her orders, she ejected two additional swords into the air. She already had four, so that was six in all. Of those, she set three to be controlled by fingers of her right hand and the other three to be controlled by fingers of her left hand. And Fall back! The maids tried to retreat, but the walking large skeletons kicked them and crushed them underfoot. Henri clicked her tongue, moved forward, and ran toward the large skeleton in the center. She swung the left three blades horizontally like swinging a knife with a reversed grip. A sound of breaking filled the air. Light scattered and the large skeletons chest split apart. The inside was not hollow; it contained a dense collection of bone. But the bundles of bone moved like organs or flesh and the rest of the body swung an arm toward Henri even with its chest smashed. Henri thrust her right three blades straight forward. She drove them deep inside the chest and the blade controlled by her middle finger broke out the back. Tear apart, you lowly servant. The blades controlled by her index finger and ring finger tore out through either side of the chest. She had completed her attack. With repeated sounds of breaking, the large skeletons torso shriveled downward. But the unharmed stomach and below were carried forward by the legs. The shoulders were only attached by the back and it dangled upside down behind the rest. Pulled by the dangling shoulders, the entire body fell backwards. The legs seemed to fall into a sitting position and kicked around for a bit, but they finally came to a stop. And Its vanishing? That was exactly what happened. The large skeleton sank into the ground and vanished as if it were crumbling and melting. Henri did not have time to think one down. She had to destroy the other two, so she immediately turned to the left and gave instructions to her retreating comrades. Hurry to the Lourd de Marionnette unit on the other side! But there was no response. Wondering why, she looked over and found the maids staring wide-eyed behind her. ? Henri looked back as she ran to the left. A fourth and fifth large skeleton were standing up. Why!? The musketeer unit had stopped destroying the bone apes, so why were more large skeletons rising? Did they? She immediately found the answer. The large bone apes had begun cannibalizing each other. They were killing each other to make themselves into large skeletons. Armand described the sight over their shared memory. Simply put, this is hell. As if to confirm that, more and more sounds of destruction rose into the sky. They would punch each other, pierce each other, and bite each other. Then several of them would intertwine. !! Six of them stood and gave scream-like roars. They then helped the large apes that had begun killing each other. They crushed them. This created a total of eight large skeletons. The ones that had been created earlier began to move and Armand spoke when he saw them. Hey, Henri, it looks like theyre fans of yours, so you deal with them. Based on the feedback, it looks more like theyre your fans, so you deal with them. Request interception. Hearing Isaacs comment, Henri prepared her blades with a smile and Armand swung up the earths crust with his teeth showing. Isaac let the maids climb on top of him before moving away to defend the main formation on the hill. Henri understood she could defeat these large skeletons, but there were too few of her. That left only one method. The princesss ship needs to fire down on the enemy even if it means catching us in the blast. Just as she settled on that plan of action, two of the approaching large skeletons were suddenly sliced in two. They were both cut through the torso and at the exact same time. !? What was that? she wondered while forgetting to even defend herself. First, wind blew in and the bones blew about as a blizzard of dust. The large skeletons were worn away by the great wind and two Lourd de Marionnettes were visible beyond those bisected forms. They both had canine head armor, the larger of the two was white, and the other was blue. Satomis Yatsufusa and Righteousness!? Yoshiyasu held her sword lowered on the left while she checked on her surroundings. There are four battlefields. The first was within Magdeburg. The second was the close-in battle between the Hexagone Fran?aise gods of war and the joint M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda unit being held near the outer wall. The third was right here where they were. And the last was In the sky. She could hear cannon fire from the side. Below the clouds, the M.H.R.R. fleet recently arrived from K.P.A. Italia had begun exchanging cannon blasts with the Hexagone Fran?aise fleet. As far as she could tell, the M.H.R.R. fleet was damaged and worn down. But they had the upper hand in morale. They had arrived intending to fight a naval battle while Hexagone Fran?aise had expected the fight to primarily occur on land, so their battle preparations and spirit were completely different. The M.H.R.R. ships were creating a low-altitude formation beyond Magdeburg on the opposite eastern bank of the Elbe. Their bows were pointed toward the Hexagone Fran?aise fleet to expose a smaller surface area to enemy fire. Also By using Magdeburg as a shield, Hexagone Fran?aise cant fire directly on them. The Hexagone Fran?aise fleet was positioned at the top of the hill and they could not ignore the ground units or Magdeburg down below. They could only fire in parabolic arcs that were guaranteed to clear Magdeburg. But M.H.R.R. was positioned lower, so they had a straight shot at the Hexagone Fran?aise fleets belly. Yoshiyori understood that too and he spoke up while keeping Yatsufusa low. Yoshiyasu, prepare to fly to Magdeburg. Are we giving up on this area? No. You need to save the Musashi students. Your job is to pick up the ones fighting within Magdeburg and deliver them to the transport ship. After all, the Hexagone Fran?aise fleet may have drawn the M.H.R.R. fleets attention, but Musashi is using that opening to send two diplomatic ships down behind the cathedral to protect the transport ship when it ascends. Once the diplomatic ships arrive, the transport ship will begin for the Musashi, but I need to pick up those remaining in Magdeburg when that happens? Yes, said Yoshiyori. Their opponents in the city are Shibata and Sassa and they are both powerful enough to destroy a transport ship. Musashis vice chancellor and special duty officers are fighting to keep them away from the transport ships. Your duty is to rescue them. He did not ask if she knew what to do afterwards, but did that mean he trusted her understanding? A sign frame appeared next to her sight devices containing the predicted position of the M.H.R.R. fleets formation and their predicted line of fire that Yatsufusa had calculated. She took the sign frame, but Yoshiyori was not done speaking. Dont go right away. The bones still remained and there were more than just the seven large skeletons surrounding them. Were more of the original bone soldiers added!? There were probably ten thousand of them. As they rose from the ground, they devoured each other and grew. The enemy was attacking with pure numbers, but You have our thanks! A commander of the Three Musketeers rushed in outside of their attack range. She swung up her six giant blades and repeatedly hunted down the midsized enemies. Testament! The automaton spear and musket units ran alongside her making their own attacks. Testament, said Yoshiyasu. Resuming attack. As the roar of cannon fire grew thicker overhead, she swung her blade. The attack on and defense of Magdeburg was split between two locations. The first was by the Elbe River where Futayo fought Katsuie on the rooftops of the buildings flooded up to the second floor. The other was to the west, near the city entrance from the plantation, where Narimasa fought the two Technohexen in the complex arrangement of back alleys. One of the Technohexen, Naruze, flapped her wings within the city to fly as quickly as she could. The water has come in quite a bit. Even on the west side of the city, the water was filling the streets and submerging everything. That was why Narimasa did not use the ground up ahead. He kicked off the edges of walls in narrow gaps between buildings to fly through the air like a ricocheting bullet. The two Technohexen were pursuing him and attacking. Narimasas movements were quick and sharp. He kicked off one wall and it looked like he was going to land on the second story wall of the opposite building, but he immediately ran a few steps along that wall and jumped onto the roof of a building on the initial side. Naruze accelerated her wings in pursuit and Margot did the same next to her. Ga-chan, its starting to feel like everyone can run along walls these days. But that cant be true, can it? If you only look at the weirdos, youll end up with screwed-up standards. I dont want to hear that from people who are flying! Naruze tilted her head at Narimasas protest. But this is a normal part of our race. Oh, that means Im normal, realized Naruze. Yeah, its everyone else whos weird. Narimasa fell silent, so they followed him and attacked. Naruze primarily used her homing bullets. When she fired the bullets of light across the street, Narimasa quickly kicked off the wall to both evade and move further ahead. But that was when someone else attacked. He sure is fast! That person was Margot. She fired straight line bullets that pierced far down the street to hold Narimasa in check as he jumped between buildings. But Narimasa did more than run away. He smashed the building walls with his heel when he jumped or tore signs or stones from the wall to throw them. Those held the Technohexen in check and deflected the bullets, but he also used his own movements without relying on those objects. ! He dodged the bullets. The narrow street was difficult for the Technohexen to navigate. With water filling the bottom of the streets, Naruze had assumed the battlefield would shift to the rooftops, but the enemy had chosen to travel below the roofs. Reality can be so cruel, she thought. Doujinshi are much more honest. But for Narimasa, the narrow roads allowed him to keep his jumps short and quick. Thats why this idiot wanted to travel down the citys slope. When kicking off the walls, he could move faster on a downward slope. Sure enough, Narimasas speed was picking up. Ga-chan, where does this lead!? Magdeburgs Maurice Cathedral. Everyones waiting for the nudist in the transport ship behind it, but it seemed like a good spot for a date. It didnt look like people go there often. Sounds nice, doesnt it!? I hope the place is reconstructed by the time we stop here next year. That was an implied yes! Herrlich! Her spell exploded. She had clearly not intended to hit, but that was exactly why Narimasa looked back. W-watch out, you idiot! Youre serious about this, arent you!? What? Dont assume you know what youre talking about. Are you stupid? All I have to do is hit you. Th-this girl! Shut up or Ill put you in a doujinshi! Naruze opened a Magie Figur and sent a few diagrams and some text to the transport ship. Mal-Ga: Asama, this can reach you from here, right? Can you pass this on!? She did not check for a response after sending it and she pulled on Naitos hand in midair. Lets go win this! Have you given up on victory, daughter of Tadakatsu!? In the submerged city, the battlefield had moved to the rooftops surrounded by dark flowing water and Futayo let Katsuies words wash over her. He was saying she did not intend to win and she understood that. He said so because she was focused on defense. Currently, Futayo had her back to the cathedral in the north and Katsuie was to the south. She was keeping him from reaching the transport ships behind the cathedral and her duty was to hold him here until the entire battle was won. Her method was simple. She would crush his attacks as soon as he made them. Kamewari was a divine weapon that needed to charge up and it smashed anything reflected in its blade, so when he swung it, she would take action before it could turn towards her. The key is to counterattack and keep him from completing his swing! She used the tip of Tonbokiri. She simply watched Kamewaris movement and thrust Tonbokiri into the base of the blade when he started to swing it. When she did, Katsuie roared back at her. Damn you! Damn you, replied Tonbokiri. A metallic sound rang out, she felt an impact through her weapon, and Katsuie pulled his weapon back. That was all it was. Of course, this method meant she could not attack, but Have you given up on victory!? She had not. She simply defined victory differently here. After all, the glasses boy and Masazumi said a lot about some kind of strategy. She had not understood much of it, but it had probably been important since the glasses boy was a nerd and Masazumi had said some confusing things. It was important to be understanding of such things. So she stuck to this. Whenever Katsuie tried to swing Kamewari, she would attack and stop it. Damn you!! Damn you. He moved again and she stopped him again. Damn you!!! Damn you. She continued stopping him. Instead of an intense clash, it was a smaller strike that stopped just his initial movement. Her challenging spear tip would deflect the initial swing of his blade and the sparks illuminated the night and the water below the roofs. It grew into a continuous barrage. The amount of metallic sparks grew the more they moved. She also knocked his blade back with greater frequency. This is quite an intense exchange!! Each movement of her spear was flowing into the next and she started also using the bottom end to knock his blade away. The straight line of the spear made it faster and holding it in both hands increased its strength, but she could not hope to match Katsuies strength as a demonic long lived. Every few attacks she received pushed her back half a step. Futayo sensed danger in that backwards movement. After all, they were fighting atop a straw-thatched roof sticking above the water. It was not the best footing. During her training, she had been taught that tile roofs were rare in Europe during this time period, even on royal palaces. The Musashi had adopted a portion of the Far Easts tile roof culture, so they were common especially on the diplomatic second ships. However, Magdeburgs focus on the history recreation meant almost all of the roofs were made of straw. The gabled straw-thatched roofs had their straw swept away by the rising water. It sometimes floated up from the edge like a blanket and it sometimes came off as soon as the water touched it. That was why they fought in the center of the roof. The roofs ridge was their only footing. So I cant use my usual footwork. Not only could she not run and jump around, but even swinging her body to either side proved difficult. She could only move forward and back or a step or two to either side. And when the roof was swept away, she was forced to move to the next one. But the same applied to her enemy. Katsuie could only move forward and he could only do that by removing her from his path. That was why she focused on knocking back his attacks. Katsuie then gave a shout. Damn you! And you call yourself Musashis vice chancellor!? He is trying to provoke me, concluded Futayo. He was asking how she could be a vice chancellor without fighting. But she did not need to respond. She knew this was enough for a vice chancellor. After all, she had seen this before. I am using the bunting technique of Tres Espa?a Vice Chancellor Hironaka Takakane-dono! Takakane would knock down his opponents attacks to throw off their balance. Futayo had been on the receiving end more than enough during the attack as they approached England. She had never been able to break through this technique. But even after so much experience on the receiving end, she was having trouble using it herself. She could only deflect her enemys attack one out of every third time and she was allowing him to advance. She became even more painfully aware of how high level of a technique it was. He had pulled it off against countless opponents at the same time and all from different directions. She was inexperienced and the world was a large place. That was what this meant. But she did her best to fight and move even a little bit closer to his level. Katsuie responded by raising his speed. He began his attacks again and again from many different angles and Futayo stopped them with a high-speed barrage. Their exchange accelerated. Fifteen minutes after the Sack of Magdeburg began, individual battles had settled into place across the region as everyone worked to fulfill their respective roles. The history recreation of the Sack of Magdeburg was approaching its climax. Meanwhile, Tooris group slipped from the M.H.R.R rear guard which was responding to Hexagone Fran?aises charge. The side effects of Toshiies bone army had slowed them down, but they could already see Magdeburg and the Musashi. They had experienced many twists and turns along the way, but they were only a step away from arriving. Volume 3C, 83: Everyone in a Place of Reunion Volume 3C, Chapter 83: Everyone in a Place of Reunion The more you hurry The less you seem to reach it But the next thing you know It is right in front of you Point Allocation (Desperation) The appearance of the bone mercenaries also affected some people not on the battlefield. Those people were Tenzous group moving toward Magdeburg in the M.H.R.R. siege troops abandoned camp. They could already see the mostly broken western wall of the city, but A-a lot of bone soldiers are coming up behind us! The bones were already in pursuit, so there was no point in hiding. And there was something else Tenzou noticed. Is there no one in the vicinity of the camp? Ever since the bone mercenaries had risen from the ground, he could see no sign of anyone else this close in to Magdeburg. Is that to make sure they arent caught in the middle of the bone mercenaries? Mary ran to his left and she used Ex. Collbrande to attack the bones approaching from that side. Ey! It was a solid blow. Truly a diligent sword, thought Tenzou as the bones were broken and they rushed toward the city. Their direction of travel meant the bones were all coming to Marys side. If you are having trouble, we can switch places, Mary-dono! No, I Thank you. He was unsure whether to take that as a yes or a no, but since she smiled and did not swap places, he decided she was continuing as is. She then glanced behind them. But Master Wet Man Tenzou looked back as well and saw the bones catching up to the crossdresser. Ah! Why are you moving so slowly, Toori-dono!? What!? Dont be stupid! I harvested enough for both of us! Oh, thank you very much. Master Tenzou, we can have a carnival once we get back to the Musashi. A porn game carnival sounds dangerous! Tenzou checked to make sure one of Naitos Magie Figurs wasnt floating nearby, but he seemed to be in the clear. The Technohexen had left. But by then, the bones were pulling full force at the idiots legs. Toori-dono, h-hurry up and throw them away! Everything except the all-important busty blondes genre! Y-youre pretty selfish yourself, you know that!? When he did throw one away, the bones reached out and grabbed it. Several of them gathered around it and began staring at it. Look, Tenzou, said the idiot when he noticed. They must have some traces of their memories from life. This is such a heartwarming scene. Just keep throwing them away!! Wait, you idiot! That was the silver hair genre!! Sob, sob Y-youre so mean Now youre pretending to cry!? As soon as Tenzou shouted, a new enemy arrived from the left. It was a large bone ape. And Two of them!? Tenzou saw the large bone ape skeletons rushing toward them. There were definitely two of them coming from the left. Mary was running to his left, so she immediately attacked the one in the lead. However !! Even though she severed its front right leg, it leaped around to their right side. It was far away. It had jumped outside the reach of the short sword on Tenzous hip. He was also worried about the other one still coming from the left, but before it could reach Mary Mary-dono! Ohright. Judge! As soon as he called out to her, she jumped to the right and behind him. He immediately stepped to the left to swap places with her. Mary attacked the one on the right with Excalibur. Tenzou drew his short sword to deal with the left one. He crouched down and attacked from below. As the bone ape charged in from the left, he made an upwards backhand slash. Ninja sword fighting was originally created to strike an enemy on horseback while hiding down on the ground. The final training used a real horse. He had some nice memories of his father acting as their instructor. The man had told them Look, Ill show you how its done. Theres no need to fear the horses legs., but not five seconds later, he had been lying unmoving on the ground. That had made all the trainees good and nervous. Regardless, his training paid off here as he reached up for the attack. ! He scored a solid hit. Marys attack created a sound of impact on the right, his attack created a sound of tearing on the left, the bones on the right were crushed, and the bones on the left were sliced in two. Without eliminating the momentum of his slash, Tenzou continued running. As he and Mary had swapped positions, he turned right to face her. From here on, I will take the left side. Judge. Thank you very much. He heard a teasing whistle from the crossdresser behind them, but With Naito-dono gone, I am invincible. He nodded twice as they left the camp. They had a shallow downward slope for approximately two kilometers before reaching Magdeburgs northwestern wall. If the cannons on the wall had still been functioning, they would only have needed to keep running while receiving covering fire. Unfortunately With the Gods of War fighting west of the wall, the wall has grown silent. The wall itself had clearly collapsed in quite a few places. A battle had broken out there. Without that covering fire, there was a danger of enemy pursuit as they descended the wasteland slope, so Tenzou turned to Mary to have her cast a concealment spirit spell. That was when he saw the enemy approaching from outside the camp behind them on the right. This was a new enemy. It had suddenly risen from outside the camp as if in pursuit. A large skeleton!? Tenzou saw the bone giant forcefully rise to its feet. It seemed to come together as it rose and it turned toward them once it noticed them. It was looking only at them, so they had to react. Master Tenzou! Mary passed her Excalibur to him and quickly raised her hands to prepare a spirit spell. Tenzou meanwhile moved between her and the large skeleton. If it stands up and swings its arm down, I have to make a slash! Combined with Marys attack, that would take off one of its arms. Then they only had to flee. Once it could no longer balance itself properly, its speed would drop. That was why Tenzou prepared to protect Mary. He saw the large skeleton stand tall and raise its arm. But then he heard something being destroyed and saw the color white spread from the left of his vision. !? By the time he realized that was the camp, it was too late. After standing, the large skeleton had kicked up the nearby camp with its very first step. It did not directly hit them, but the cloth of the tents spread out and blocked his vision. Kh! He could not see where the enemy was attacking, so as a reliable defense, he raised Excaliburs hilt and pointed the blade straight down. He pressed his other elbow against the back of the blade to brace against the coming blow. He had no idea how effective this would be, but Im not about to give up! He gathered his strength and resolve while the idiot moved behind him with an intense feminine running form. Noooo! Its so scaryyyy! Save meeeeee! I cant take this seriously when youre treating it like a joke!! As soon as he shouted at the idiot, the downward strike arrived, but The attack is going to slip right past that defense, you know? With those words, the large skeletons right arm was instantly smashed. Something had pierced through and knocked away the enemys fist and the entire camp. Tenzou saw what had caused the destruction: Ex. Collbrande. But it was not the one he held in his hand and he knew who had the other one. Mitotsudaira-dono!? His question was answered by an expanse of silver appearing before his eyes. Beyond the hair spread out in the wind, he saw the gold-eyed Demi Loup-Garou. And Really!? I thought I could make a nice entrance and Mito takes it from me!? With those words, a mass of metal fell from the sky. The large skeleton had collapsed in front of them and it was literally crushed from above. Jizuri Suzaku is here to pick you up! The sound of impact was accompanied by a quieter sound of the landing buffer parts being removed. The camp spreading out through the sky was flattened on the ground along with the crushed bones. Tenzou saw Musashis 5th and 6th special duty officers standing before him. He saw the god of war and the silver wolf. When they turned back with a smile, he and Mary nodded toward them. Were back together again! As soon as Naomasa gave her greeting, Mitotsudaira saw the girl remove the buffering from Jizuri Suzakus legs and expand the wings on its back. There really is no affectation with her, thought Mitotsudaira as Naomasa instructed Jizuri Suzaku with words and movements of her false arm. This makes four peoplefive with me. The balance wont be great, but we should manage if its only to Magdeburgs transport ship. Wait just a minute. Judge, said Mitotsudaira before sighing. Beyond the camp, she could see Righteousness and Yatsufusas backs. Those two would know they were here due to Jizuri Suzakus appearance. The two of them were probably trying to protect them. She saw some damage on Righteousness. It had not reached the machine itself, but there were pieces of missing armor on the left and right. They must be having an intense battle. They and their enemy were both desperate. Next to her, Naomasa used her false arm to send the two Gods of War some hand signals. She raised her index finger to indicate one minute, raised her palm to say wait, and then pointed to the Musashi. But the idiot had his own interpretation. Manno thank youget lost? Wait a second, Naomasa. Yoshiyasu may be flat, but shes still a girl. That is not what she meant! cut in Mitotsudaira. She said to wait one minute before we return to the Musashi! The idiot shrank back and tossed another porn game to the initial skeleton unit gathered around the first one. Mitotsudaira was unsure if she should allow that, but Honestly. Naomasa was here and so was Jizuri Suzaku. That may not have been much, but It was only a few days, but it feels like so long since Ive seen her. Mitotsudaira held Ex. Collbrande in both hands after it floated up from the fallen camp. Mary. She stood in front of the other girl. Mary held her own Ex. Collbrande and tilted her head. What is it, Lady Mitotsudaira? Judge. Mitotsudaira went down on one knee and held up Excalibur. I, Musashi Knight Nate Argent Loup Mitotsudaira, thank you for your consideration. Eh? Oh, um Mary suddenly sat on the ground to put herself on eyelevel with Mitotsudaira and smiled. Think nothing of it. Yes. She placed her own Excalibur on her arm, took Mitotsudairas one, and held them both close. Did you have a good time with your mother? She only had one thing to say to that. Mitotsudaira also sat on the ground and did not stop her expression from softening. Judge. Thanks to you. When she reached out a hand, Mary reached out the hand not holding Excalibur. Mitotsudaira stood up, pulling Mary up with her. And My king. When she turned around, the crossdresser frantically hid a very full sack behind his back and shook his head. Wh-wh-wh-wh-what is it!? I-I-I-I-Im definitely not hiding any porn games! Hm!? What am I supposed to do about this? Half exasperated and half impressed, she spoke to him. And as she did, she wondered how he would react. I am back, my king. After he spoke to her, the crossdresser scratched his head and suddenly replied. Thats not it, Nate. Mitotsudaira quickly realized her mistake. Hes right. It was not that she was back. There was something else she needed to say. Judge. I will continue on with you, my king. I see. He nodded. I see. He nodded again. UmWhen did you remove that? He pointed at her neck, so she brought a hand to touch it. Eh? Oh, um Since IZUMO, I guess. Ohhh, yeah. It wasnt there when Naito changed your clothes, now that I think about it. Y-you saw that!? Dont be silly. I didnt see it! I peeped on it! She clenched her fist, but Mary nodded with a smile. Thats right. He was so very worried about you. She could only back down after hearing that. She felt heat filling her face from the neck to the cheeks, but the idiot only tilted his head. Hmm, if you lost it in battle, then I guess its my fault. How about I buy you a new one once we get back to the Musashi? Eh!? She almost nodded on reflex, but she quickly sucked in a breath. She let the cold air fill her lungs as she thought. I cant do that. Her king had not given her the one she had worn before. She had chosen it herself, so A wolf only wears a collar when she places it on herself to protect her pride. Also, she thought. Horizon binds my king and me together. He will create her kingdom and I will pave the way for him. So How about you, my queen, and Iall choose it together? Im sure my sis, Asama, and some others will tag along too. Yes, Im sure they will. She agreed because arguing would not change anything. Regardless, that settled it. She would go with him, but she would pave the way for him. And Okay, all done! Hurry onto Jizuri Suzakus arms! Were leaving! Naomasas voice rang out and quickly turned east as she looked to Magdeburg. Theyre probably still having some trouble, so for nowwe need to join them! Volume 3C, 84: Samurai of the Sunken City Volume 3C, Chapter 84: Samurai of the Sunken City There is only one thing I must do Point Allocation (Victory) As Magdeburg continued to flood, it was largely divided between three separate battles. The first was against Sassa Narimasa after he entered the city through the western wall. The second was the retreat of the siege troops after successfully destroying the south of the city and starting the flood within their fifteen minute time limit. And the third Dammit. Do you intend to seal off my attacks to the end, daughter of Honda!? On the eastern side of the flooded city, Shibata Katsuie and Honda Futayo confronted each other on the house rooftops as the water began to reach even that height. Katsuie wanted to make a one-man charge on the transport ships, but Futayo stood in his way. Futayo fought with her back to the northern cathedral. She would detect the initial movement of her opponents vice chancellor level sword techniques. !! Whether it was a faint, brute strength, or a continuous barrage, Futayo focused entirely on interfering with the initial movement and continued doing only that. Sparks flew, the clashing of blades scattered through the air, and their movement made no progress. What a pain in the ass!! Katsuie gave a yell and the sparks and clashing sounds grew all the more intense. But he was still stuck where he was, unable to move. The scattering light and noise simply strengthened. Futayo focused on detecting the beginning of his speed. Seeing through Katsuies attacks was the key to victory. However, the opponent before her had muscular strength far exceeding that of a human. And it was made all the worse because He has more than just brute strength. With brute strength alone, he would lose his balance and leave an opening when she deflected his attacks, but whenever her strikes stopped Kamewari, he immediately regained his balance and began his next movement. He had the brute strength, but he used a gentler strength to instantaneously launch that brute strength. Futayos acceleration spell was cumulative, but Katsuie worked in a single instant. He was similar to Muneshige in that regard, but Katsuies acceleration came from his races natural traits instead of a spell. That meant it put little burden on his body. Katsuie was entirely defined by his own overwhelming potential. But, thought Futayo. His physical abilities were his limits. He could not do anything more than his body allowed for. That meant he would not do anything unexpected. He would not sacrifice a leg to launch himself forward as Muneshige had done. Yes, there is nothing to fear. I only need to react to what I see before me. Nothing strange will happen. This opponent is normal. He will not do anything odd. To sum up, Muneshige-dono was a strange individual who did odd things. Oh? Did I make a mistake in there somewhere? Well, not that it matters, she thought. Everyone from Musashi is weird, so Muneshige-dono should fit in just fine if he too is strange. They know how to look after him. I would expect no less of Musashi. As for the present Damn you! Damn you. Futayo did not mind. She simply struck and simply pushed. She pushed back as much as her opponent pushed at her and remained at the same distance from him. Eventually, he raised the density of his attacks. Damn you!! Katsuie continued yelling. Damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn, damn, damn, damn, damn, damn, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn, damn, damn, damn, you, you, you, you, damn you! Damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn, damn, damn, damn, damn, damn, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you, damn, damn, damn, damn, you, you, you, you, damn you. Tonbokiri really must hate losing to go along with his rapping, she thought. And he must be quite diligent to bother saying it each and every time. My father would not have done that. When Kazuno-sama would say the food was ready, he would ignore her and keep laughing at the divine television, so she made sure to always have a butchers knife handy by the kitchen pillar. That takes me back, she thought while continuing to stop her opponent with Tonbokiri. She pushed, struck, and deflected. There! She stopped him. She stopped him, continued stopping him, and always stopped him. Sparks flew, the noise rang out, and they both stepped forward and moved back. They exchanged glances and words, but none of it surpassed their movements. As time went on, they honed their movements. This helped her know what initial movements he would use and even let her narrow it down based on the movements of his shoulders. How his shoulder muscles moved gave her a general idea of what angle the sword would come from, so she sent Tonbokiri there. ? The tactile feedback unexpectedly vanished. Tonbokiri cut through empty air. It happened suddenly. Futayo saw Tonbokiris tip gouge into empty space. Strange, she thought. She had definitely seen his initial movement coming, so why had the expected tactile feedback been missing? When she perceived her enemy with her whole vision, she realized something. You let go of Kamewari!? Say I sacrificed it. It sounds cooler. Sure enough, Kamewari was falling a step in front of Katsuie. The very next moment, Katsuie grabbed Tonbokiris errant tip. He pulled on it, which threw her off balance. Katsuie moved closer to her than Tonbokiris tip and held the base of the blade below his arm. That prevented the blade from reflecting him. At the same time, he kicked up Kamewari, tossing it to his opposite arm. He grabbed it and opened his mouth at close range. Get her, Kamewari. Kamewaris smashing power activated. The air split, opened up, and burst along a horizontal line. Futayos split-second decision was more of a gamble than anything. She extended Tonbokiris shaft to launch herself backwards. !! She escaped by leaping as far back as the bottom of the spear would allow. Katsuie was holding the blade below his arm to avoid being cut, so the extension naturally moved away from him. And since Kamewari had been tossed up from below The blade should be pointed up! Futayos predicted path of the smashing power became a reality along a nearly horizontal line. That cutting and smashing power swept along just above Tonbokiris shaft. Futayo dropped her hips down and hung from the shaft, so a few slower tufts of hair were taken off. Still, she had dodged it. However Oh, no! She had reached the edge of the roof and Tonbokiri was extended so she would have to pull it back to attack. Also, the longer weapon would get in the way if she tried to jump to another roof. Youre mine, Peerless in the East!! Katsuie came toward her. He adjusted the position of Kamewaris blade and made a horizontal cut along Tonbokiris shaft. Futayo also took action. She held Tonbokiris shaft and retracted it. Bind! Tonbokiri!! Iiidiot! Ill be there before it gets back and it cant cut me when Im past the blade!! She did not care because she was not cutting her enemy. I am cutting the roof! Futayo cut the battlefield itself. While pulling the blade back to the left, she pointed it downward and made a diagonal cut to the roofs ridge. Go!! Immediately afterwards, the roof broke in two near the center. She had cut the very top, meaning the ridge supporting the entire roof and the straw around it. But with its support gone, the center fell straight down with the thickness of a blanket. The roof formed a V-shape. Katsuie was in the center so he fell down and Futayo was on the edge so she was lifted up. ! Futayo threw her shortened weapon to the opposite side of the roof. At the same time, she jumped. She used the rising of the roofs edge while also crouching down and straightening up again like a spring. She took a mighty leap. She stretched and twisted her body in midair, jumped over Katsuie, and prepared to land on the opposite southern edge of the roof. The center of the roof fell into the water below her. She heard the splash and saw the straw roof spread out and flow into the water, starting from the cut she had made. After crossing over that, she landed on the opposite end of the roofs ridge. Her feet seemed to stab into the straw as she placed them on the diagonally tilted end of the ridge and she had already turned around. She then grabbed Tonbokiri from the air as it finished its own flight. She looked to the enemy. If Katsuie attempted to go on ahead, she would attack him from behind. He was standing on the opposite end of the collapsed and tilted roof, but Hes turned my way!? He was looking at her and his body was facing her as well. He was not going to carelessly show her his back. But he had been running forward, so would it have been possible to turn around that quickly on the tilted roof? Futayo saw the answer to that question. He had not actually turned around. His demonic body maintained the stance from taking a large step in the other direction, but there was something odd about his pivot leg placed toward the center of the roof. Even its ankle was applying a powerful twist to the roof. Is he pushing down on the center of the ridge!? Katsuie had used his leg to help along the collapse of the roof and that was bringing the roof to a nearly vertical tilt. Also I can see you just fine. That isnt up, is it? As he stood on the vertical roof that was now more of a wall, he bent back to look up at her. He did everything through brute strength. That was the proper strategy for his demonic race. He created a battlefield out of his own bodys strength. Then he sank down on the vertical roof. He was going to move and Futayo sensed danger, so she held Tonbokiri in front of her. Bind, Tonbokiri!! In the instant, she launched the cutting power forward, Futayo saw something. It was the night sky. !? She saw the clouds and the Musashi floating in the sky. She wondered how her horizontal gaze could be showing her that, but then she saw a ripple in the sky. What looked like the night sky was actually the waters surface. Is this? She understood now. Her own footing had grown nearly vertical and her vision was pointed down at the water. She also knew why: Katsuie. He had predicted the timing of her attack and stepped down on the center of the roof. The ridge supporting the roof had broken, but the straw and other materials were still holding it together. So when Katsuies side was pushed down at the center, her side also tilted. Oh, no! She tried to hold her ground on the steeply tilted surface, but she saw movement in the water filling her vision. Something had broken through the reflection of the night to shoot up from below. It was the soaked center of the roof. Katsuie had pushed down with the foot on the edge of the roof to send the center hopping back up like a seesaw. !! Futayo had placed a foot forward to hold her ground, but the rising center of the roof struck it from below. And as the V-shaped roof returned to its horizontal shape, its momentum also affected her pivot foot. She was pushed back into a sitting position. How careless of me! She could breathe and, knowing only that, she moved her body forward to stand back up. That decision saved her life. Kamewari raced toward the previous position of her neck. Katsuie had crossed the center of the roof to reach her. Tch. She heard him click his tongue, but it was the sound of the sword slicing the air that made her tremble. But not from fear. Beautiful! The sword strike she heard was powerful, but it was also as straight as a taut thread. Splendid, she thought. He has so much strength, yet he does not use his sword roughly. Futayo watched Kamewari draw a silver arc forward and back as she jumped backwards. She stood on the edge of the roof. The excess force of Katsuie sending the roof upwards kept the center from falling back down for a brief moment. He used that loose balance to launch a second strike. Futayo launched a movement of her own in response. She kept the soles of her feet on the edge of the roof as she stood straight up and toppled backwards. Is she trying to fall!? Katsuie saw his opponent remain entirely straight as she toppled backwards without bending back first. He did not change the horizontal swing his right hand gave Kamewari. Uh, oh. The line of metal raced through the position his enemys chest had been in. It cut through empty air. By the time he was certain he had missed, his enemys body lay horizontal to the roof. Like the hand of a clock, she rotated around the edge of the roof on the soles of her feet. Still standing straight, she rotated down lower than the roof. Is that what youre after!? Katsuie understood what his enemy was doing. She was not dropping down to escape. He heard a sound below the roofs edge. It was the sound of Tonbokiri extending. He knew it would hit the wall. The bottom of Tonbokiri would strike the houses wooden wall. As she fell back and around, she would push herself back using Tonbokiri. She would bounce back up. Like playing her fall in reverse, she would rise once more. He had just finished swinging Kamewari. Bind, Tonbokiri. Before he could pull it back, he heard a voice. Futayo produced the words needed to launch the cutting power. She targeted a horizontal line along the center of her enemys chest. She initially thought he had no way of dodging it, but No, he does! She saw Katsuie step strongly down with his right leg. He had decided to make the center of the roof sink back down. She was taken up and he was taken down. The rising edge of the roof tugged her upwards a bit, so Katsuie moved below her vision as he intentionally lowered himself. Will I make it in time!? If her cut did not hit, he would counterattack with Kamewari and she would lose. No, she needed to make her next move, too. She had to keep moving forward toward victory. She had to read what came next and continue moving. With that in mind, she felt the cutting power being fired. She wanted it to hit, but she also felt a desire for it to miss. She wanted the battle to continue like this forever. She knew that was a dangerous desire, but !? A sudden light came from the east which was to her right. A cannon blast!? At the same time, Katsuie looked and shouted to the east. You idiot! Dont interfere! His shout was accompanied by a line of light shooting between her and him. !? It burst and their surroundings grew bright. What is this!? There was light, but it had not hit anything. She assumed it had failed to activate properly. But something was destroyed after all: Tonbokiri in her hands. The base supporting its blade contained the device that managed the activation of the cutting power. Overload. With a solid sound, that device burst from within. Tonbokiri was broken. You complete moron!! Katsuie looked to the east. Two people could be seen on the white flagship of the M.H.R.R. fleet. One of them was Toshiie who raised a hand in apology and the other was scratching his head. Dammit, Matthias! Sorry, Katsuie. That was supposed to be test firing, but my timing was really bad. Matthias held a giant arbalest. It was colored white and black and it resembled bones. I was just test firing my Logismoi plo, Pheugos Gastrimargia. A Logismoi plo!? Futayo had been left in a daze by Tonbokiris destruction, but the term she heard was enough to quickly snap her out of it. Did that light come from that arbalest!? She could guess what it did. Tonbokiri had fallen silent, but it had uttered a single word at the very last moment: overload. Also, that weapon represented the deadly sin of gluttony. Does that Logismoi plo overload weapons, causing them to explode from within!? It can be a huge problem from a friendly fire perspective, so weve told him not to fire it just for fun, grumbled Katsuie. Sorry about this. I wouldve won if that had continued, but that was an ugly way to end it. But now you are only an obstacle to me. He responded with Kamewari. He did not activate it, but the strike had plenty of speed. You kept me from turning my back and continuing on. Allow me to do the polite thing and kill you. Katsuie pulled his right hand to the left in a horizontal line. He moved it from right to left as if pulling it in with his reversed hand. The enemys neck was positioned along its path. He had no real interest in the girl, but he wondered if he should have at least asked her name. But I wouldnt want to make Lady Oichi jealous, he decided. And so he made the cut in silence. However, Kamewaris path suddenly changed. Someone had struck the blade from behind. The blow had enough force to produce a metallic noise and it knocked the blade upwards. !? Kamewari passed over his enemys head. He had a new opponent behind him on the right. He looked back to the north end of the roof. Tachibanas son-in-law!? The man wielding a metal spear slipped past Katsuies right side using the same motion that had pushed up Kamewari. Yes, but Ive lost my inherited name for the time being. What a troublesome man! But this is interesting! The Peerless of the East and of the West. He had no choice but to decide these two were too dangerous to turn his back on. If he wanted to continue on, he had to defeat them. Matthias unwanted favor had just about ruined his fun, but it all worked out now that he had multiple enemies. He could enjoy this without having to hold back. You can take a dip first!! Tachibana was moving up alongside the Honda girl on the south of the roof, but Katsuie tried to send him flying with a kick. However, his right knee was stopped by Honda. The Honda girl strongly deflected his leg with the bottom of her dead divine weapon. Still, the attack had been lacking. It had only stopped his attack and had no real force behind it. Has Tonbokiris destruction left her shaken!? She may have been trying not to think about it, but this would be the first time she had to fight without being able to use that cutting power. She did not know how to build up her countermeasures and tactics under those conditions, so she was hesitating. That was why Katsuie brought back his swung sword and prepared to take care of the Honda girl. Except a metal spear struck back the blade he was moving back. That was Tachibana. Tachibana then crossed paths with the Honda girl. They switched places. From Katsuies perspective, Tachibana was on the left and the Honda girl on the right. Katsuie moved Kamewari back to his right, and I didnt really want to use this! He drew a short sword with his left hand. The Honda girl and Tachibana held their spears at the ready and both stepped forward at the same moment. !! A series of rapid strikes began. Sparks flew and the wind blew through to bind them all together. Muneshige dealt with the lighter short sword. While it was lightweight, that allowed it to move much more quickly. Next to him, Futayo faced Kamewari just as before, but the damage to Tonbokiri had filled her movements with some slight hesitation. Still, neither of them let their guard down. The two of them held their side-by-side positions and focused on their respective targets. Ohhh! After an exchange of several dozen strikes, both of the Peerless powerfully deflected Katsuies weapons backwards simultaneously. The force of the intense noise caused those demonic arms to spread to either side. The short sword had already broken and more of Kamewaris surface armor was damaged than not. But just as the two from Musashi made their attacks to pursue him, Katsuie breathed in and forcibly swung his upper body backwards. Instead of bringing his deflected arms back forward, he swung his own upper body behind him. He moved back which returned his arms to the position needed to launch an attack. Die!! He yelled and took action at the same moment. He suddenly lowered his hips to a crouch. A moment later, a speedy shell shot in from behind and passed through the spot his head had vacated. That was an attack from Gins Arcabuz Cruz. After both predicting it and dodging it without seeing it, Katsuie smiled. He quickly stood back up and changed the movement of his arms for an attack from below. Dont think you can get me with the same trick twice!! A hammer flew powerfully in from directly ahead and collided with his face. It came from Tomoe. After Futayo had kicked her out of the way, she had monitored the state of the battle and she now stood on a roof far to the south. She used her remaining hammer as a staff. In other words, it will work the first time. Keep that in mind, Reine des Garous. The silver cross had already activated behind Katsuie. By controlling her center of gravity, the Reine des Garous had landed on the slanted roof without making a noise. Stab, Valkyrie Marteau. A direct hit from point-blank range was fired into Katsuies back. The noise throbbed in ones gut and turned the waters surface to spray. Katsuies body was sent skipping along the water. He flew toward Tomoe who rested her hammer on her shoulder before raising it in preparation. Die, kid!! She made a splendid swinging strike. But the attacks intended victim flew over it. Katsuie had used Kamewari. The weapon had finally reached a charge, so he had activated it downwards. Get it, Kamewari!! The water exploded and the wind blasted upwards. He flew high enough into the sky to easily clear Tomoes head and land five rooftops over. He was alive, but he fell to one knee and coughed up quite a bit of blood. His body was covered in a sticky sweat that was clearly not water and his entire body shook from the blow. However Ha ha! Its been a while since I took something like that!! Pipe down and eat the rest, kid. Not a chance. I was thrown off my pace and I cant get back into it now. My ribs were smashed to pieces. I think ones pierced my stomach. Sorry, but I couldnt possibly eat any more. Not even if some old hag asks me. So He spat out the blood that had collected in his mouth and he leaped eastward, toward the Elbe River and the opposite bank. The Reine des Garous eyebrows rose when she saw it. Youre running!? What!? Dont be stupid! Im leaving because Ive won! Its called quitting while youre ahead! Remember that, okay!? Quitting while youre ahead? The demonic form jumping into total darkness answered their question as he disappeared into the blackness. Youll die by the time you see it. So if you dont want to dieyou need to get running! Volume 3C, 85: Moon Goddess’s Audience in the Sky Volume 3C, Chapter 85: Moon Goddesss Audience in the Sky It bears light And soars through the night sky The people look up at it as the moon Point Allocation (Protection) Im not hearing anything from the east anymore. Did Shibata back off? Narimasa raced through the city and its sky. The Technohexen persistently attacked him from behind and, with two of them, there were no breaks in their attack. But it would be over soon. He could see Magdeburgs cathedral beyond the roofs up ahead. He had to pass that cathedral. Three transport ships were visible behind it and the M.H.R.R. warship dropped from the sky was skewered into the ground behind them. The three transport ships were floating. The one carrying Magdeburgs survivors was moving west, but the other two, which carried Musashis VIPs and the hemispheres, were not moving. They were waiting for the return of Musashis chancellor and those with him, but it was more than that. Theyre waiting for the diplomatic ships coming down from the Musashi to escort them. Narimasa needed to board those ships and destroy everything he could get his hands on, but the ships were too high up to reach from the ground or the nearby houses. Instead, he decided to make a straight jump from the cathedrals roof. That sounds like something Shibata would think up, but oh well! Time for a running start! He needed proper footing to build up speed, so he launched himself onto the rooftops. He leaped on top of a row of houses bordering the plaza in front of the cathedral. Once he landed, the cathedral was directly north of him. He moved to the roofs eastern slope to hide himself from the Technohexens shots. Now, then! He accelerated across the straw roofs in a straight shot for the cathedral. Narimasa ran. The plaza below was flooded. The water was shallow, but it would still slow him down if he jumped into it. I doubt I have time to circle around the cathedral either. Overhead, the Musashis diplomatic ships were approaching the three transport ships behind the cathedral. Once they arrived, the transport ships could escape and the Sack would be over. That was why Narimasa had to hurry there. And to do that, he had to avoid the water. I need footing. He found some. He could jump from the roof and use the stone bench in front of the cathedral as a springboard. If he jumped to the cathedral roof from there as if bouncing forcefully off of it, he would only need to kick off the cathedral once to reach the top. From there, he only needed to kick off the roof and jump to the transport ships. But Here they come. The Technohexens'' attacks were coming, but their aim was one roof off. Narimasa saw the opposite slope of the roof explode and tremble, so he knew it would not reach him. Shaja! He leaped from the edge of the roof and into empty air. By the time the roof creaked from the strain, he had already made a midair flip and stepped powerfully down on the stone bench. He only had to sink down and build up the reflexive power. Lily Flower! As soon as lily emblems blossomed on his feet, ankles, and knees, he leaped and looked to the sky. However, he saw something there. An aerial ship!? Wind pressure reached him as he looked at the black shadow. That was fast! No It was a Musashi transport ship. It was not one of the ones from behind the cathedral. This one had left the Musashi and accelerated straight here. It had flown toward Narimasa like a shell. It was a sniper shot on a massive scale. Narimasa realized a certain fact when he saw this unavoidable attack. Was that attack from the Technohexen meant to keep me from looking up when I jumped!? It had been a diversion to hide the transport ship shell. Are you copying us!? As he jumped, the transport ship hit him as a counterattack. The sound of splitting rock and a tremor echoed around the buildings surrounding the plaza. The nearly one hundred meter ship was instantly crushed to one third that length and the materials and frame that pierced through the crust scattered in every direction. Those fragments stabbed into nearby houses, broke windows, and rolled and bounced through the floodwaters as a giant ripple. The impact to the ground shook the plaza and filled the surrounding ground with a vertical tremor. The cathedrals stained glass and the surrounding buildings shutters bent in their frames. Some of them flew out and others seemed to explode. The ripple in the plazas water grew to a spray and quickly filled the area with mist. Everything was thrown outward or skyward from its proper position. It all burst upwards. Silence followed, only broken by the dripping of the water thrown into the air. But new motion could be found in one spot: low in the sky. The M.H.R.R. fleet on the opposite bank from Magdeburgs eastern edge was moving south to avoid a similar attack. However, there was more motion low above the city itself. Two Technohexen had arrived above the center of the plaza. The colors white and black flapped their black and gold wings above the misty plaza. They had not let their guard down. Their eyes were looking at the man standing on the stern of the transport ship sticking up from the mist. It was Narimasa. Talk about a monster. His gaudy appearance had led Margot to believe his nimbleness and momentum were his selling points, but You gave up on reaching the top of the cathedral and made a leaping attack instead, didnt you? Shaja. I break through rock to test Lily Flower C my Israfil C so I used the same technique here. Steam was rising from Narimasas body. It was partly due to the water that had splashed up onto him, but it had more to do with the blood flowing from his right shoulder and covering half his body. His right fist was broken, his shoulder was dented in oddly, and his arm was not moving. The object sticking out from below his shoulder was likely a bone. Regardless, he pulled a comb from his bloody vest and wiped away some blood with it. He combed his hair and pushed his broken sunglasses to the top of his nose. Are we doing this? Youve already failed your mission, havent you? Ga-chan, you probably shouldnt provoke him. Eh? I was just trying to have a normal conversation. Margot looked up into the sky and finally looked back down with a smile. Okay! Theres no helping that! Yeah, lets stay positive! Is it just me or do you two keep your issues a little too self-contained? Well, anyway Narimasa sounded bored and he looked up into the sky where two large objects were flying in the east and west. One was vermilion and the other was blue. They were Jizuri Suzaku and Righteousness. They both had a few people riding on their arms or shoulders and they were on their way to the transport ships. So the Gods of War would attack me if I tried to get on the transport ships now, huh? Narimasa leaned back to check behind him and then faced forward again. He ignored the few clumps of his blood-smeared bangs that hung down and he stuck his unharmed hand into his pants pocket. He then kicked the transport ship he was standing on. Copy us too much and youll turn into delinquents. What? Just as they tried to ask what he meant, a warship fell from the sky behind him and crashed vertically down where the transport ships were. !? Hashiba had not finished dropping warships. Masazumi felt something like a wind descending from the sky. It was a warship. The high-speed galley-type was a black-painted Dragon-class and it dropped in a straight line. Is it coming here!? It was too big to judge by eye. Jizuri Suzaku and Righteousness had only just landed and they could not move while letting down Futayo, the idiot, and the others. For some reason, the idiot was crossdressing. Waaaaah! Im gonna die! Im really gonna die after coming all this way!? Im the real life version of screwing up the last jump and falling into the very last hole in an action game! Te-ro-ro-re-ro-rooon. Everyone glared at the idiot as he made his death sound effect, but the speed was still approaching. We will protect you! One of the descending diplomatic ships and the third transport ship rising to the east took action. Wait, #3! Thats too dangerous! Despite the warning, it was obvious why the ship carrying the hemispheres was moving to defend them. Its going to hit us! That became obvious in the instant the falling ship approached, so the two defending ships formed a wall. Hurry up and get out of the way!! They used their armor and their own bodies to collide with it. Wind blew and the two giant ships bent as they acted as a wall to the falling enemy ship. The sounds of collision, scraping, and creaking continued without end. Judge!! They diverted it. The diplomatic ship was bent and it tumbled up into the sky. The transport ship was crushed and the falling warships hull caused it to burst apart and roll. The crew of both ships had evacuated and jumped to either the other diplomatic ship or the transport ship they were protecting. Jizuri Suzaku and Righteousness stood back up to help. At the same time, the diverted enemy warship fell the rest of the way and crashed into the ground. They were safe. Adele sighed on the transport ship. The most she could do was nod when Mitotsudaira asked her if she was okay and she did not have time to celebrate their reunion. I cant believe this. She apologized to Mitotsudaira and looked into the sky above to see the Musashi shutting off all of the lights installed on its outer armor. That was to prevent an enemy ship from colliding with it. But the hemispheres. Everyone on the destroyed transport ship and diplomatic ship had safely evacuated, but they said the hemispheres had been destroyed and abandoned. Also Ah. Their ship began to ascend. To keep it from being targeted again, it was rising into the sky while the remaining diplomatic ship protected it. The transport ship carrying Guerickes group would continue west at low altitude to meet up with Hexagone Fran?aise. The battle was almost complete. Magdeburg was flooded and both M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda were apparently beginning to retreat southward. That was likely due to Shibata Katsuie leaving. That still left Sassa Narimasa, Naito, and Naruze, but the Technohexen would fly after the transport ship once they saw it moving. So Its over, isnt it? As soon as Adele said that, she heard a dry but instantaneous noise. It was the sound of struck flesh. Adeles shoulders shook and she turned around. Kimi-san? Kimi had slapped an M.H.R.R. girl on the cheek. Who is that? wondered Adele. Um, who is that? Eh? Oh, its me, its me. The voice led Adele and the boys working in the area to all fall to their knees in defeat. Well, it does look pretty good on him. Despite that thought, Mitotsudaira looked to Kimis face from behind the crossdresser. Her eyes were sharp and her lips pursed as she held the follow through of the slap. Foolish brother, I hear you were abducted by some giant breasts and taken on a nature tour of Hexagone Fran?aise as well as a tour of M.H.R.R.s imprisoned emperor, but dont you have something to say to the others? Eh? Oh, right. The idiot held his cheek as he looked across the others and smiled. Thanks for bringing me back. It was just like him not to actually say sorry, so Mitotsudaira and the others nodded. Judge. It was our pleasure. Hearing that, Kimis expression relaxed, she sighed, and she looked to the idiot. From now on, you cant go with someone just because they have giant breasts, okay? Okay. And you cant assume theyre safe because theyre a wife, okay? Okay. And even if they use a high-class manner of speech- W-wait, Kimi! This is my mother youre talking about, so dont reject everything about her!! Heh heh heh. I see youve become a nice happy family again, Mitotsudaira. Mitotsudaira hated that she could not deny it. But thats fine, said Kimi before letting out a deeper sigh. She wrapped her hands around the idiots head and gently pulled him close. Are you okay? Were you scared? Were you violated, imprisoned, broken, and brainwashed? Sis! Sis! If I was brainwashed, would I really answer yes? Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, youre surprisingly level-headed. Anyway Kimi looked to Mitotsudaira and shrugged. I hear you had Mitotsudaira and the others protect you. Isnt that right, foolish brother? Eh? Oh, yeah. Nate apparently had a lot of fun. Buthow should I put it? I feel like you and I went there a long time ago, sis. Eh? Mitotsudaira tilted her head while Kimi nodded and asked a question. Did you get any candy? Yeah. Nate was freaking out when she pulled out a huge chunk of sugar candy. Wh-why were you watching that!? I hope he wasnt told what lets you remove that, she thought just as Kimi narrowed her eyes in her direction. You child. Wh-what does that mean!? She did not know how Kimi knew, but it would be insanely hard to find out when it would mean asking Kimi or her own mother. What am I supposed to do about this? she wondered while looking around. Hm? Whats the matter, Asama? Eh? Oh, I just got a message from Naito and Naruze who are still down below dealing with Sassa Narimasa. They say somethings bothering them. Which was The Musashi sent us the same information in a report from Suzu-san, but that last warship? Well, it was a stealth ship. For some reason. In front of the cathedral, Naruze looked up to the Musashi even though Narimasa remained on the transport ship wreckage sticking up from the ground. The eight ships had shut off their external lights because they had entered full visual alert mode. They did not do that often, but there was a reason to do it now. Because that previous warship was a stealth ship. It had suddenly dropped down, which was clearly different from the previous ones. Naruze and Margot were always flying, but it had appeared suddenly even for them. When a ship is in stealth, its hard to detect even for Bell-san. Naruze nodded in agreement with Margot, but she asked another question in her heart. What is going on? Why had that one ship been using stealth? She initially guessed they had used the non-stealth ships first so everyone would let their guard down. Then the stealth ship would fall as their real attack. But if so, they would have used it earlier. The diplomatic ship that had acted as a wall had descended straight down from overhead, so it would always have been in the way of a warship dropping nearly vertically. So !? Naruze realized Narimasa had jumped. Not only that, but his jump took him southeast instead of toward the cathedral. Margot looked up in surprise and fired after him, but he paid it no heed. He simply ran across the rooftops with his injured right arm fluttering behind him. Naruze heard Margot moving her wings a little to adjust her position in midair, but Eh? Naruze muttered a question as she looked around the area. Margot, um? She asked her question. Why is the M.H.R.R. fleet falling back to the southeast? All of a sudden, silence surrounded them. The sounds of shellfire and fighting remained, but they were growing quieter and more distant. Ga-chan, the enemy is retreating, arent they? They are, thought Naruze as she looked up in surprise. She had figured out what seemed so off to her. If M.H.R.R. is leaving the battlefield, why did they send in that stealth ship? A surprise attack victory now would be meaningless! The air seemed to answer her. She heard a sound. She heard it once and then it continued again and again without end. A pulse!? Wait, wait, wait, wait. I cant believe this. Thats a ley line reactor running out of control. Sakai stood from the bench on Musashinos vertical deck. Standing next to him, Musashi frowned and looked to the ground which was located behind her. She nodded in silence a few times, but then looked to Sakai. We will prepare to ascend at full speed. Should we wait for the transport ship to arrive? Please make a decision, Sakai-sama. Over. Huh? But Im not the one with the highest authority here. No one else is conveniently around. Over. I see, he said. I suppose youre right. The pulsation continued all the while, so he asked a question. How long until the explosion? Based on the information received from K.P.A. Italia, about one minute. Over. Then we dont even have time to break it apart or extinguish it. Theres no way we can make it in time. So We can wait until the transport ship arrives, Musashi-san. The lead teacher cant leave without the students. M-Makiko-san! Whats this about a ley line reactor running out of control!? Whats going on!? Oh, sorry. Im a little busy eating this soba. Can it wait? Waaaah! I thought I could finally save money on dinner now that the school cafeteria is open at night, but instead Im going to die here! Calm down, calm down, Mitsuki. Youre gonna die, after all. Those sentences dont go together at all! How am I supposed to calm down!? Well. Oriotorai devoured her bowl of soba with chopsticks as she spoke. Youll calm down if you eat something. Thats how it works. Two transport ships and a diplomatic ship began a quick ascent. The one carrying Guericke and Tomoe was preparing to leave Magdeburg. The one carrying the Musashi group was on its way to the Musashi with the diplomatic ship. The two of them were working to leave the city as quickly as possible, but they lacked the speed to put enough distance between them and the coming blast. They could still see the fallen warship below them and they could also see the silver cylinder that had spilled from the broken armor. That was the dragon line reactor. The metal cylinder was three meters long and over a meter wide. It was surrounded in some faint light and it was the cause of the pulsation in the ley lines. A radius of only five kilometers is more than enough to blow us away! Masazumi shouted and panic filled all of those on the deck, including the ones who had only just returned. Asama kept a divine transmission link with the Musashi with voice input as the standard. Asama: W-wait! What is this!? What in this world is this!? A ley line reactor!? Novice: A ley line reactor? No, its called a dragon line reactor. You didnt know that? Almost Everyone: Discussing this glasses boys attitude. Novice: Wh-what!? Im not allowed to correct you!? Asama: A-anyway, what is going on!? The thing that made Mikawa go boom was just kind of clunked down in front of us, so were all a little huh!? Mal-Ga: Why do you sometimes get these bursts of energy like this? Marube-ya: Hello! This is the Musashi! Anyway, anyway, I have a request! Gold Mar: Hm? What is it? Marube-ya: Judge. Well, you see? Could your transport ship shield us from the blast? Flat Vassal: Aaaand here it is! I knew this was coming! Marube-ya: No, Im serious, Im serious! You can even do it for free! Just make sure the Musashi survives! Isnt self-sacrifice great? Ill write a book about you after you die, okay? Itll be called The Slowpokes who Became a Shield and all the royalties will go to me!! Dont worry! Ill make back five times what we lose! Asama: Sorry, Ill pretend I didnt hear that, so can you try asking again? Marube-ya: Oh, sure. You can go be our shield and die, okay!? Vice President: Thats worse than before!! But as they shouted back and forth, someone looked up in surprise. It was Satomi Yoshiyasu inside Righteousness, which had already dropped its damaged parts to the deck. Wheres Yoshiyori and Anne!? Im here. A white God of War came up alongside the transport ship from diagonally below. Righteousnesss shoulders relaxed, but then she gave another shout. Then wheres Anne!? Adele looked behind the cathedral that was already far below them. She saw the nature park filled with the wreckage of the enemy warship, but The Palais-Cardinal was sitting near there before. It seemed to have been waiting for someone to arrive, but Shesnot there? There was no longer anything in that spot, so Adele breathed a sigh of relief. She must have gone toward Hexagone Fran?aise. Her God of War can fly. But, she thought. The Hexagone Fran?aise fleet is well within range of the blast. She now knew why M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda had retreated so quickly. Hashibas true goal had been to destroy Magdeburg and wipe out the VIPs with the dragon line reactor. Attacking early had held the VIPs in Magdeburg and invading further into the city had forced Hexagone Fran?aise to charge in. M.H.R.R. had retreated because they had known what was coming, but the bone warriors had held Hexagone Fran?aise there and the dragon line reactor would obliterate it all. Shibata Katsuie and Sassa Narimasa had continued fighting within the city, but that had likely been to hold everyone there. But What do we do? wondered Adele. Knowing the enemys intentions would not change the course of events. The audible pulsation was growing faster and it would eradicate everything within five kilometers once it reached its limit. So she turned toward the others, thinking they had to get moving. I-is there anything we can do!? As soon as she yelled her question, the warship that had carried the dragon line reactor suddenly moved. The reactor had spilled out from the broken deck, but it had just shaken unnaturally. Eh? Once they noticed, everyone looked down along with Adele. Is that!? The reactor was moving. I had no legs of its own, but it rose as if something were lifting it. Anne!? Adele heard Righteousnesss shouting voice. What are you doing!? Annes mind was foggy, but she still knew what she was doing. At first, she had thought something had rudely woken her. It had been a surprising awakening just like someone pounding on the blanket just as she was finally drifting into a peaceful slumber. She had been woken like that in the hospital before. When had that been? I believe it was when the Reine des Garous brought her daughter. This was different, but it was true the fall of the warship had reverberated through her. By the time she had woken and turned around, the dragon line reactor had spilled to the ground and she knew what its pulsation would bring. It was going to erase everything. Based on the report from K.P.A. Italia, the pulse would grow quicker, reach its peak, and then explode. Its effective range was five kilometers, so it would obliterate both the Musashi overhead and the Hexagone Fran?aise fleet to the west. She had to do something. Everything she knew was here and it was about to be erased. I cant allow that. The many people here had been brought this far by her. Her brother, his wife, their companions, their subordinates, their military strength, their national strength, the course of events in Europe, the history of the world, Musashi, and everything else had all reached this point thanks to her to some degree or another. And I had thought I could leave the next generation to them. She could not allow that to go to waste. She could not allow everything she had done to go to waste. Luynes. The six wings on her back spread. She had never flown before, so Help me. I will send you my will, so you move me. And Lets spend my final moments taking a stroll through the sky. Butare you prepared for this? Testament. I am your maid, after all. She heard that and the information she wanted arrived. Dragon Dog: Mind synchronization complete. Estimated time to explosion: 32 seconds. Ascending slightly to the northwest at the Palais-Cardinals full speed. The dragon line reactor will detonate at the point we reach after thirty-two seconds. ANA: There arent any cities down below there? Dragon Dog: I have already checked, Lady Anne. I had hoped to crash into Hashibas forces, but they have already moved too far away for that. ANA: You really are perfect. Dragon Dog: Testament. Thank you very much. But Lady Anne, are you feeling? Yes, agreed Anne. She was feeling a chill. She had no body, but she felt like something was vanishing away. The chill felt like her body was turning to sand and dispersing, starting from the back. She honestly did not know if she would last another thirty seconds, but ANA: Dont worry. This just means I still have something that can disappear. So fly, Luynes. Ill send you my will. Ill send you onward with the strongest will in the world. Yes. Thats right. ANA: How much do you think this bedridden girl looked up into the sky? Ill show you the answer with my will. The Palais-Cardinal gathered light in the six wings opened toward the sky and then slammed them toward the ground. A great sound tore into the air and its silver body was launched skyward. The people on the battlefield saw the arcing line of light race toward the night sky. It was too fast to follow with ones eyes. One had to turn their head or bend backwards to keep up with its speed. It broke through the air a few times on the way, producing loud booms as it did, and the silver line stabbed into the night sky. Then a voice arrived via divine transmission. Remember this, everyone. This is who I am in the moment I am used up. I simply protected you all until I was used up. Yes. And by using myself up to the very last dropI will win. A quiet laugh followed as the voice rose into the sky as a line of light. But even if they escaped the direct explosion, there was still a blast of wind and a shockwave. That was why everyone needed to distance themselves from that moving light. The transport ship had reached the Musashi and Yoshiyasu had left the Righteousness, but her eyebrows were raised. Why!? And after you waited so long to meet your brother, the king! Everyone around her held their breath and Yoshiyasu covered her face with her hands to block her vision. Why wont you think about the people youre leaving behind!? Yoshiyasu, make no mistake here. Yatsufusa stood to Yoshiyasus right. She isnt leaving you behind. She is seeing you off and then leaving. He paused for a breath and kept his eyes on the sky. So look, Yoshiyasu. That is what she wishes of us. Everyone around them raised their voices as if to agree or respond. The warriors, the ships crew, the workers, and everyone else looked up to the northwest. Look. They pointed to the silver line rising into the sky. It looks like an arrow fired into the night sky. Anne saw everything as she ascended. She could feel her entire body shaking as she collided with and tore through the air, but Luynes corrected her vision, allowing her to see everything below. At first, it was only the area around the city, the river, and the forest. But as she moved higher, the city was only one portion of the scenery, the forest became an expanse of trees leading to the mountains, and the meandering river connected the two. The world simply spread out below her. How far does it go? she wondered in her fading consciousness. Theres so much I dont know. Higher. If she moved higher, she would be able to see even further. Higher. She urged herself even higher. After all, there was something she still could not fully see. The place I spent so much time. Hexagone Fran?aise was located to the west. She had never had a birds eye view of it before, but she could mostly tell. Even at night and even below the cloudy sky, the world was not void of light. Luynes corrected her vision to brighten what she could see. Making it look like daytime would have been overkill, but Dragon Dog: I apologize for being so presumptuous. Yes. Making it dimly lit is just right. You really are perfect. This is amazing. The land visible from the sky was just like the large map at the academy. She saw the coastline, the mountain ranges, and the locations of the villages. The map she had seen while in bed had contained the provisional national borders, but the world spread out below her had nothing of the sort. Oh. Far to the west, she saw the large darkness that indicated a forest and she saw the lights of a village beyond it. She recognized it. It was a place she had checked on the map so very often in Paris. Yes. I briefly stayed near that forest to recuperate. The young feudal lord there had been weak and unreliable and he had supposedly gone missing after leaving to hunt the Reine des Garous who was a threat to the locals. She had been the one to give him advice at the time, but she had worried he had reached a mistaken conclusion about his relationship with the Reine des Garous. Also Yes. She could see to Hexagone Fran?aises northern coast. She saw IZUMO and a collection of lights beyond it. Thats Paris. She had spent most of her time in a hospital bed, but she had been surrounded by a friend, trustworthy companions, and a rapidly growing brother. Her friend had had a child and her brother had come to her for advice concerning his love life. She had found it a bother at the time, but the incident with the Reine des Garous had been the same. She was apparently doomed to be forever unpopular. With that thought, she smiled bitterly in her mind and looked down below. She saw everyone there: the Hexagone Fran?aise formation and the Musashi. Luyness corrections zoomed in and brightened her vision, so she could see the Lourd de Marionnette unit, the Belle de Marionnettes, the Three Musketeers, the Mouri series, and The Reine des Garous. That woman was indeed there. She was looking up at Anne with the usual smile. It was the same smile as when she had been urged to tell stories about the forest. The signe cadre by her hand was likely connected to him. She did not like going out much, so Anne was impressed she had come out for this. The girl with the Musashi group who looked exactly like her save for the chest would be her daughter. By letting her daughter inherit Mito Matsudaira, she had hidden her identity as the Reine des Garous. By sending her daughter to Musashi, she had meant to place the girl beyond the reach of Hexagone Fran?aises problems, but Who would have thought Musashi would try to conquer the world. That was a grave miscalculation, thought Anne. But it must been a lot of trouble for her. Regardless, the girl was looking and acting wonderfully now. Im glad. The girl would not know how the Reine des Garous had occasionally worried about her since sending her to Musashi. Or that, after beating her down in Bizen, she had returned to her true home and spent a few days there worrying. When she had returned, she had said the following with a troubled look on her face: I found a wonderful king that child would want to serve, butyes, I screwed up a bit. I hope he finds that girl as a king driven by a powerful will that lives on. Had that worked out? Regardless, the Reine des Garous gained a new generation just like I did. So I will protect them. She looked to her brother and those other important people and she thought about a great variety of things, but I will protect them all. As she thought and tried to ascend further, Anne realized something. Her body had stopped in midair. Also Dragon Dog: Congratulations, Lady Anne. We have arrived. Our synchronization has given you the same thought speed as a Belle de Marionnette, so you have about thirty seconds of life left. ANA: You really are perfect. Then, Anne saw it all. Anne felt as if she could spread her arms and embrace the world. The light and figures in that world were all the things she had created. All she saw were the things she had gained. Family. Friends. Companions. Neighbors. The cities, the towns, the roads, the fields, the fads, the conversations, and everything else. The new age of Hexagone Fran?aise and its relationships were things she had been pulling forward for so long and had carried this far. She would not let it go to waste. As long as she was still here, she would not let anyone ruin what she had done. She saw everyone important to her looking up at her. She looked at each and every one of them and their gazes. Yes. I lived my life well enough to bring them all here. The people I protected and took with me have all come here. Im glad. She could hear a pulse. It did not come from the dragon line reactor. It was the beat informing her of her own end. As she listened to that slowed sound, she felt a smile in her mind. And as soon as that beat ended, she saw something out of the corner of her vision. Eight pillars stood from the horizontal sky like a temple floating on the clouds. Thats taking it a little far. As she thought that, light enveloped everything. ANA: Hey, Luynes. Dragon Dog: What is it, Lady Anne? ANA: Its strange. I feel warm now. I wonder why. Dragon Dog: Well, the simplest explanation is that the machine has been heated more than necessary by accelerating beyond its limits. ANA: You really, truly are perfect. Dragon Dog: Testament. Thank you very much, Lady Anne. A sun was born in the sky. The blast opened a hole in the dark clouds, the hole quickly spread, and the object beyond the sky came into view. What was that object in the dark heavens? The moon, someone muttered. The moon is shining on the sun. Katsuie looked up at the round clearing in the night sky and the moon visible there. Thats one hell of a girl. Without bothering with treatment for his injuries, he stood on the deck of a warship quickly moving southeast with Kamewari stabbed into the deck in front of him. He jerked his chin up toward the moon. Remember this, all of you. She was from our generation and she protected Hexagone Fran?aise down to her very last breath. And that means He laughed quietly. Im fine since I have Lady Oichi, but the rest of you were rejected by her. The blast sent the wind blowing into the distance and that wind swept across a wide range. The forest directly below was flattened and blown away, but the trees consumed the wind and prevented the blast from racing across the surface. Instead, the blast pushed outward through the sky. The air was pushed, mist rose from many different areas, rain fell, and in the Magdeburg region Hey, you idiot. The winds coming. The wind that bent and shook the trees also whipped at Terumotos coat as she spoke to Exiv. But then she looked up at him. She was briefly left speechlessness, but then she removed her coat. Everyone can see you, idiot. She placed the coat over his head like a hood. She was hiding his body with clothing, yet Exiv did not resist. With his face hidden on either side, he finally lowered his head and no longer held back. Look up, idiot. Look at that. A tremor filled Terumotos voice and she grabbed his hand. Holding hands, the two of them looked up at the moon in the center of the night sky. Next to the moon, eight pillars were positioned above the clouds. Terumoto spoke as she viewed those pillars and the heavens. We She sent her trembling voice to the moon floating in the sky. We were glad to have you with us. Volume 3C, 86: Those Waiting on the Path Ahead Volume 3C, Chapter 86: Those Waiting on the Path Ahead What is the difference Between your hearts point of compromise And its destination? Point Allocation (Focus on the Future) The Musashi was preparing to blast off from its vertical orientation as the transport ship from Magdeburg docked on it. At almost the same moment, wind began to blow through the sky and the clouds dispersed. On the transport ship, Asama adjusted the settings of her divine transmission connection to the Musashi. A lot has happened. She started by trying to keep a positive outlook. Right. Countless feelings welled up in her heart. She decided not become a prisoner to them but also not to stop them. She was well aware she could not say a word as she walked toward the lighter that would take them down to Tama. The diplomatic port surrounding them was filled with the commotion and light of their docking. Lets see She wanted to pull along the others on the transport ship. She did not have an official position, but that meant she had more freedom here. Um Just as everyone turned toward her, she noticed someone standing on the edge of the transport ships deck. Toori-kun? She realized he was staring up into the night sky. Kimi was holding his hand, so she thought he would be fine. He also had Mitotsudaira behind him, but some worry remained in her heart. However Asama. Still crossdressing and looking up to the moon, he spoke to her. I wonder if she had fun. She answered him on reflex. No. Asama felt everyone focus on her in response to her answer. But I have to say no. Saying Anne had had fun would have been best. It was a way of showing her thoughts for the deceased. But if she answered one way or the other, it would accept her passing. And that it had happened in a way closely related to them. And that would definitely make him sad. She could not allow that. Toori of course understood that as well, but he probably did not know how to stop himself as he found himself empathizing with what he saw happen before his eyes. That was why he had asked her about Anne. He had asked someone with knowledge of Shinto, of its funereal ceremonies, of spirits, of life, and of the afterlife. He had asked if Anne had had fun. Im sorry. He had the ability to think about anyone without any kind of favoritism or discrimination, so she wanted to let him do that. But No. She answered while reminding herself that he had asked her because this was her duty. Anne-san protected everyone like she always did. So Did she protect you too, Toori-kun? Asama saw Kimi squeeze his hand and that may have been why he was able to say what he did. Oh, he said. I guess I should be thanking her then. He quickly looked down from the moon. Ill repay you for that someday, so thanks! He was looking to the future instead of into the past. He turned toward Asama C no, toward everyone C and gave his usual smile, even if it was weaker than normal. Seeing that, Asama could sigh and look behind her. Everyone was gathered on Tamas port and deck: Horizon, Shirojiro, Heidi, Noriki, Ohiroshiki, Hassan, Itoken, Nenji, and Persona-kun. After seeing them all, Asama turned back toward Toori and the others there. Hurry up, everyone! She managed to speak the same as always thanks to her training as a shrine maiden. They all started forward while worrying over each other. Hey. The idiot descended toward the Musashi first. Up ahead, they could see the familiar surface of the Musashi and the people waiting for them. And Welcome back, everyone. A silver-haired figure took a step forward from the waiting group. It was Horizon. As Asama wondered what this was about, the approaching girl gestured toward Toori. Toori-sama, come over here a moment. Eh? thought Asama as Toori jogged over. He stopped in front of Horizon, tilted his head, and asked what was going on. Horizon began by raising her right hand. When the crossdresser realized she was preparing a slap, he leaned back and held his hands out to stop her. Hollllld it, Horizon! I was just hit by my sis earlier! Oh? asked Horizon. Then you have two options. She stuck a hand into the space behind her and the idiot realized what that meant. N-not the Logismoi plo! Anything but that! Judge. That would be the lighter option. Here. She pulled something out of thin air. This is a bowl full of seaweed. Now, make a joke. Eh? I-isnt this a bad time for adlibbing!? I dont think it would last long! She sure is strict. Asama began to agree with him, but Our shrine worships an entertainment god, so at least we have an understanding about this kind of thing. But as she watched, Horizon glared up at him. Oh? And you call yourself an entertainer? My emotion sensors are telling me this entertainer is afraid. W-wait, wait, wait, Horizon. The idiot held the bowl in his arms. The others have some things they can tell you later, but Hey, Neshinbara! You have something important to tell Horizon, dont you? Explain that. Judge. Neshinbara stepped forward. You leave me no choice, he began. We are about to pass through P.A. Oda territory to meet up with Qing-Takeda for the history recreation of the Battle of Mikatagahara. Thats how well travel from Mikawa to Sagami on the way to Edo. How is that important to me? You dont get it? asked Toori. In the actual historical battle, the head of Matsudaira was so scared he crapped his pants while running away. Asama heard the idiot tell Horizon to listen carefully. Ill take your place for that, okay!? Yeah, you can leave it all to me, Horizon! Ill help you with your history recreation! This is getting weird again. As Mitotsudaira thought to herself, she saw Horizon tilt her head beyond the idiot. No, I dont need you to do that. Cmon, Horizon! Dont be embarrassed! You can leave it all to me! To me! Thats right Ill crap myself so hard for you! Yeah, thats what this means. Um, chancellor, where did this sense of duty come from? The idiot began dancing to ignore that comment, but Horizon was still tilting her head beyond him. She then stuck a hand into the empty space behind her. If that is the issue, then I believe this will suffice. She pulled out a white wooden box labelled #2 Collection Box. This is the stool test for the school trip, but I believe it will suffice as an interpretation. Eh? The idiot and everyone from the transport ship group froze in place. Horizon then spoke to all of them. As our teacher explained during homeroom the other day, she has set the deadline at nine oclock. Oh, that is only two minutes from now. All of the samples are to be collected by then, but do you have yours? Um, uh? The trouble Asama had caused on the ascending transport ship was proving useful after all. They had the results with them, but W-wait, Horizon. Over here, over here. U-um Please look the other way, everyone! W-we need to do this somewhere more private! The girls of the transport ship group frantically pulled Horizon down below the transport ships lighter. They all quickly placed the small white paper bags in the box. Now then, everyone. Shall I shake the box to mix them up? H-Horizon? No pulling one out like a lottery! No saying Oh? The winner of our special prize is Asama-sama! Why would you use my name!? Meanwhile, Naomasa brushed a hand through her hair. Uh, oh. I forgot to write my name on mine. Um, can I check real quick? Eh? I-I forgot to write my name, too! Naomasa looked Adele in the eye. You didnt use a dogs, did you? Oh, yeah groaned the others. They all nodded and Asama gave the deepest nod of all. Adele, didnt you do that in elementary school and ended up in the hospital for a week because of all the crazy things they found in it? There were even some things they shouldnt have found in a human, so they just about sterilized the entire school. Yeah, that was a valuable lesson T-to be clear, I didnt do it this time. At that point, the idiot walked up. The girls shrieked and backed away, but he looked more concerned than anything. U-um, I dont have a set, so does anyone have a spare!? Judge. Horizon nodded, pulled a rice bowl and chopsticks from empty air, and handed them to him. Please place it in here and deliver it to our teacher. Dont ask me what will happen then, though. Nwohhhh! Talk about difficult material! And wait. Did you submit a sample too, sis? Heh heh heh. Foolish brother, a perfect sister would never do that! Sisters are given a free pass! But Kimi, this one right there has your name on it. Kimi instantly erased her own name and wrote Asama 2 in its place. Eh!? Wh-why am I submitting two!? Im not that hard a worker! What kind of person would do that? wondered Mitotsudaira, but she held her tongue for fear of becoming another victim. Kimi then nodded twice and placed her hands on Asamas shoulders. This is your duty, Asama. A shrine maiden is meant to help out her shrines supporters. Not like this! Oh, cmon. This girl keeps lecturing me over the most trivial things. What are you, my mom? Oh, but you are! Youre my Asamom! Oh, look. A small commotion broke out when Kimi stuck her hand inside the chest of Asamas shirt. While everyone argued about a number of things, Adele and Naomasa quickly wrote their names on their samples and returned them to the box. Meanwhile, the idiot scratched his head and spoke to Horizon. By the way Everyone tilted their heads and he asked her a question. Are you giving a sample, too? W-wait a minute, my king! Everyone was shocked by that question and Mitotsudaira stepped forward. I cant believe you! You cant ask that, my king! Thats clearly entering the realm of perversion! But kids love poop jokes. Is that really not how it works? Judge, confirmed Mitotsudaira and those behind her. Just so you know, there are things girls dont like to show off to others! Oh, sorry. I dont really have anything like that myself Now that you mention it, I suppose you dont. Mitotsudaira hung her head and the girls behind her began accusing her of being beaten right off the bat, but she felt there was little she could do up against what felt like a law of the universe. Meanwhile, Horizon gave the crossdresser an expressionless look. What is this, Toori-sama? Why would you bring that up? Judge. The idiot nodded obediently and placed his hands on her shoulders. Youre right. I was wrong to be curious about that. Yes, girls dont poop. And I dont do it right now since Im crossdressing. Isnt that how it works, Horizon!? Horizon expressionlessly tilted her head. What are you talking about, Toori-sama? There is not a girl alive that does not poop. Even I had a healthy bowel movement this very morning. Nwohhhhhh! This girl really knows how its done! She really does! Hehheh heh heh. You have real fortitude, Horizon. Ive fallen for you all over again! Kimi gave Horizon a thumbs up and the others hung their heads, unsure what to do. But then Ah. The deck shook below their feet. The Musashi began to sink down, but Musashi is about to launch itself againand then leave M.H.R.R., isnt it? As if to answer that question, the Musashi shot skyward with a great sound and impact. After breaking through the clouds, the Musashis eight ships took a shallow ballistic trajectory in a south-southwest path above the clouds. Once they shifted from gravitational acceleration to inertial cruising, their speed was high and stable. Masazumi and a few others remained on Tamas diplomatic deck. The Magdeburg transport ship they had arrived on was positioned atop Musashinos bow so they could claim they were being towed not launched. So were being towed or led until we leave M.H.R.R., huh? That allowed M.H.R.R.s Protestant principalities to say they had escorted a troublesome ship outside of M.H.R.R. territory. It was all sophistry, but with the M.H.R.R. Protestants reputation behind it, the M.H.R.R. Catholics would have a hard time interfering. Currently, they were cruising along the Eastern European provisional border between M.H.R.R. and P.A. Odas Hashiba territory, but This will get us to the Seto Inland Sea. The Musashi had to reach Qing-Takeda territory. But P.A. Oda was located between M.H.R.R. and Qing-Takeda. That meant they had to use the Seto Inland Sea to reach the Kii Peninsula which was the territory of Matsunaga Hisahide of P.A. Oda. While Matsunagas territory belonged to P.A. Oda, it was originally of the Safavid Turks and not the Ottoman Turks that were P.A. Odas main force. The Safavid dynasty had fallen to the Ottomans, but Matsunaga controlled the remnants of the dynasty and the various tribes from the area. The Ottomans were in the north and the Safavids in the south, so a provisional border cut east to west between them. If they crossed that border from west to east, they would reach Mikawa. Then well fight the Battle of Mikatagahara against Qing-Takeda before continuing on to Kantou. After Masazumi verbally reconfirmed their plans, a red light shot down from Musashinos bow. It was a marker used to show the route they were taking. They were close to the Seto Inland Sea now. Thick clouds covered the sky and a hint of salt hung in the air. Probably just a minute or two more. She looked around and saw Ariadust Academys flag being raised on each ship. I guess thats for the history recreation of Naruse Masayoshi during the Battle of Mikatagahara. The history recreation they were planning for resulted in a great defeat for the Matsudaira forces at the hands of Takeda Shingen and it was known as one of Matsudairas three great crises. The damage taken during the retreat was especially great. To allow the head of the Matsudaira clan to escape, some of his skilled commanders had attacked and others had acted as body doubles and been killed. Naruzes name came from the Naruse clan. Naruse Masayoshi had been a skilled commander for the Matsudaira clan, but it was said he had held the Matsudaira flag, attacked the enemies as a body double, and been killed. But after our discussion with Yoshitsune, Naruze doesnt need to go through with that history recreation. Takeda Shingen died during the Battle of Mikatagahara, so this would be an important history recreation for Qing-Takeda. For that reason, they needed to work together and overcome it together. And Once we reach Edo, well modify the Musashi at Kantou IZUMO. Well gain more attack power and begin actively negotiating with the Kantou nations. Masazumi turned her back on the sky and looked behind her. Most of the others were already rushing off for the various tasks needed for gravitational cruising, but some remained. She spoke to one of those. What do you think, Neshinbara? Well Masazumi saw Neshinbara nod as he typed on his sign frame keyboard. What would you like to hear first? She spoke her thoughts aloud while thinking she would be spoiled if she actually got an answer. What influence do you think the Sack of Magdeburg will have? Judge. For Hexagone Fran?aise, their clear understanding of Anne of Austrias dying wish will go a long way toward raising morale. Her final moments will mean the most to her brother and friends. As for the M.H.R.R. Protestants, the damage to Magdeburg should have been kept within the expected bounds. But The dragon line reactor? Judge. Neshinbara started typing faster. He summoned Michizane onto his shoulder and had the sign frames movements synchronized with his eyes. I would like to say Hexagone Fran?aise, Musashi, and the Protestants managed to show off our hard work, friendship, and courage by forcing the M.H.R.R. Catholics to retreat, but the dragon line reactor changes that. It means they didnt leave because they lost. It was a strategic withdrawal to escape the reactor. Judge. Of course, the Protestants couldnt exactly win the Sack, so that does work out. But How many dragon line reactors does Hashibano, P.A. Oda have? And how long does it take to produce them? Thats the real issue here. Can you estimate how they make them? Easily. Neshinbara produced a sign frame displaying a list. This is only whats officially reported, but these are the ether tanks the academies use to store external Blessings. The Musashi uses something similar as a fuel tank and you just have to use these. In other words, they compress a massive amount of ether, activate it to an uncontrollable level while compressed, connect it to the ley lines, and let it explode. A new space will push out into the existing space, so a blank space is created in that existing space. Now, the space that was pushed out doesnt like to be drawn back in, so Are you listening? Oh, sorry. Im bad with weapons when it gets too technical. Maa. Tsukinowa rubbed its cheek against her to comfort her. Oh, youre so adorable. What is that look for, Neshinbara? I may not be one to talk, but I have a feeling theres going to be some animal material released at the next event. It would be nice if it was something cute, but I doubt it. Yeah After the two of them sighed together, Neshinbara started typing again. Well, the ether tank each academy has for their primary religion is enough to make a few dragon line reactors. There have been two so far and Im a little scared to count how many more they have. But Masazumi tilted her head because she had a small question. If they use up their academys ether tank, wont it weaken their nations spells? They wont be able to supply external Blessings for the spells. Tsirhc is the only religion that doesnt allow internal Blessings because its seen as the power of god residing in their body. Mlasi and Shinto both allow them, so they dont have to rely exclusively on external ones in battle. They shouldnt have a problem in shorter battles. Also Neshinbara showed her a sign frame. It displayed the Arabian Peninsula which was also the Kii Peninsula. On Nobunagas orders, P.A. Oda conquered the Mlasi stronghold while also completing the history recreation of burning Mount Hiei. They burned Mount Hiei by setting the temples ley line reactor to explode. Its possible they stole or secured the Mlasi strongholds ether tank then. I see. Masazumi nodded and a thought came to her. Its not often the secretary and vice president talk like this. They had been so busy lately that they had not had a chance to exchange information. She had been receiving rushed information directly from the Provisional Council, but it was normally the secretarys job to gather that information together before giving it to her. Once they arrived in Kantou, she hoped their less urgent schedule would allow the Student Council to coordinate better. Thanks. I hope you can help me like this again. She then started to leave, thinking she would stop by the academy. Oh, Vice President Honda-kun. May I ask one thing? What is it? Judge, said Neshinbara. Please give me a calm answer. Did we lose this battle? Masazumi looked to Neshinbara. He had stopped typing, so he was probably going to record this. We lost as far as the history recreation is concerned, but I think we actually won. They had all done their best and Anne had saved them all from unnecessary damage. If they were to view losing Anne and the entire battle as a loss Do I want to call it a victory because Im being too emotional? I will record that as your opinion. I see. Masazumi nodded and pointed toward the academy. Ill be waiting on the academys bridge. We still have to contact Yoshitsune and the others after all. Well also be battling Lord Matsunaga soon, but Ill leave that one to you. How about you go to Okutamas underground business district to visit Okutama IZUMO? I believe Spear Honda-kun brought Tonbokiri there. After raising a hand and nodding in response, she turned around. She knew a lot was about to happen. Suddenly, fog surrounded her. The Musashis gravitational cruising period was over and they had shifted to inertial cruising. By switching between acceleration and coasting, they could reduce their fuel consumption. Their altitude would drop during the inertial cruising periods. This made it easier for the wind around the ship to change which would create cirrus clouds and fog. It almost looked like a tunnel made of fog. The wave of fog was large enough to envelop all eight ships and it swirled around each individual ship. Amazing. With that thought, Masazumi looked across the sky beyond the fog. She saw an expanse of moonlit clouds below the Musashi. Looking down on them from above, she could see them pushed by the wind into round shapes. But since the altitude changed the quality of the air, the clouds could not exist above a certain height and they simply formed a bumpy wasteland below. Id read before that they look like a flock of sheep, but its true. Red light shot out again. They had fired another marker. We should be above the Seto Inland Sea soon. As if to answer her, a dull metallic sound rang from Musashinos bow. The ship shook and powerful fog raced around it. Magdeburgs transport ship was leaving. It had successfully taken them to the Seto Inland Sea and its long silhouette instantly vanished behind them. That left only the Musashi in the sky. Now we only need to cross the Kii Peninsula to Mikawa. But then a sudden group of clouds entered Masazumis vision. The clouds seemed to distort far off in the west. ? Masazumi stopped walking and looked west. The distortion she had seen a moment before had been far off in the distance. It might have been a gust of wind breaking through the clouds from below, but Neshinbara asked a question behind her. What is it, Vice President Honda-kun? Well, I thought I saw a distortion from below the clouds a long way over there. Her comment received two responses. The first was a sudden shout from Neshinbara. Thats the external influence of primary stealth! The other was Musashino speaking over a ship-wide divine transmission. Attention everyone on the starboard side! Oh, now only those in charge need to listen! Anyway, far off to starboard- We just now determined it is approximately twenty-seven kilometers! Anyway, a large primary stealth ship has- We just now determined it is Ziz-class! All visual confirmation crew are to examine it to- We just now determined its identity! Over! Theyre really good at what they do, but I wish they would gather the information before making the announcement. Thats because an automatons speed is far, far faster than speech. Neshinbaras quiet comment was drowned out by Musashinos conclusion. It is the Himeji Castle aka the Shirasagi belonging to M.H.R.R. and Hashiba! We have determined its abilities have changed, so we will be calling it the Shirasagi Mk. II! It is a striking type warship! Therefore As the announcement continued, light flew toward them from the direction of the previous distortion. The light was red to display its heat. It will fire on us while in stealth mode! Over! Volume 3C, 87: Attacker in a Place of Pursuit Volume 3C, Chapter 87: Attacker in a Place of Pursuit What is far away And yet close by? Point Allocation (The Enemy) On Musashinos bridge, Suzu felt several spots of heat in the sky to starboard. A veritable wall of sound had appeared to the right of the Musashi. The cannon blasts were approaching from far away. Something was arriving from the west while the Musashi travelled south-southeast. Itsthere Suzu sensed the great disturbance of a stealth ship. She had heard it was an M.H.R.R. Hashiba flagship, the Shirasagi Mk. II. It was almost three kilometers long, making it the longest individual enemy ship that had opposed the Musashi. Suzu recalled what Musashino had said. It uses the same kind of virtual sea as the Musashi to ascend. However, it apparently fired wind from its wings to accelerate. Thats different, thought Suzu as she felt a vibration coming from the floor and moved the model of the Shirasagi Mk. II that she had to hold in both hands. Musashino nodded as she watched. It is a large striking-type warship, but its speed and mobility are its selling point. It was supposed to be modified for high altitude use after it became Hashibas, but I have determined that has already been completed. Over. I see. Suzu nodded, but touched the Shirasagi Mk. II she held in her hand. She had been the one to detect the disturbance caused by the ship, but How didyou knowits name? We determined its identity by measuring the ejection pattern of the acceleration wind leaving the stealth space. Most ships have the sound they make during flight recorded and that data is exchanged or gathered. And And The data on the Shirasagi arrived from K.P.A. Italia when we arrived in IZUMO. The Pope-Chancellor pressured us into purchasing it with deferred payment. Over. Oh, thought Suzu. She did not like the Pope-Chancellor very much after the incident in Mikawa, but he may have had his own thoughts about them. I guessI cant hatehim. She decided to thank him and then nodded. What dowe do now? As soon as she asked, she felt movement in her hands. The Shirasagi Mk. II was leaving stealth mode. The form Suzu sensed was much like the estimated model Musashino had created. The only difference was that the three movable fuselages were cruising at different heights, making the entire ship look like three stacked horizontal lines, and all of the ships port cannons were aimed toward the Musashi. The automaton in charge of divine transmissions spoke from the front of the bridge. The Shirasagi Mk. II is requesting a divine transmission link! Should I open it!? Over. Suzu could tell everyone was looking her way. Eh? Automatons tended to seek instructions from people and she was the only person on the bridge. Eh? Eh? U-um, wait Uh She frantically waved her hands back and forth. I-I dontknow. The Shirasagi Mk. IIs bridge was located on the back of the center ship. The bridge was known as the Castle Keep and it was almost empty. Divine monitors and spell keyboards were being operated in front of the windows to the front and either side, but their users were nowhere to be seen. However, a woman in a ninja version of a P.A. Oda girls uniform stood in the center with an insha kotob displaying their course on the floor. She was Takigawa Ichimasu. She turned to look at the divine transmission equipment that seemed to be functioning on its own. Has the Musashi still not answered us? And after we went out of our way to remove our stealth and try to chat. An empty chair swiveled toward her. There was no one visible in the seat, but it still held the weight of someone sitting there thanks to ninja stealth techniques. The ninja in charge of divine transmissions spoke without showing himself. Shaja. Boss, our Shirasagi is meant for the fight against Mouri, so Yes, our general mission is to patrol the Osaka Bay area. We cant have the Shirasagi taking damage before the fight against Mouri. Ichimasu shrugged. So well only be acting as the command and intelligence ship for the airspace around Osaka Bay. If the Musashi tries to run, well do everything we can to follow them halfway across the bay, but Cookie will have to take over after that. Were really only meant to deal with Mouri. Black and white letters suddenly appeared on the book-shaped divine display board for the divine transmission device. Boss! We have a reply from the Musashi! It says I dont know! Eh? What does that mean? Boss! Our information says their current acting captain is a girl named Suzu! And something about filling the bangs slot!? A secretly taken photo of a girl appeared in the center of the bridge. It may have been taken during PE class because she was wearing a track suit. Everyone on the bridge let out a breath when they saw it. So this Suzu said I dont know? W-was it like this!? Did she tense up her shoulder like this and say I dont know!? Amid the comments of maybe so and shut up, Ichimasu tilted her head and glared forward. At any rate, this means we cant speak with them. Lets try attacking even harder. Were not firing blindly from stealth anymore. Oh, and send them another divine transmission. She instructed them what to send. We have a divine transmission from the Shirasagi Mk. II! Theyre asking are we getting through to you? Over! Eh? Eh? Wh-whatdoes that mean? Suzu-sama, I would guess they are demanding we listen to them. Over. Eh? O-oh, no. Then, um, uh Send themthis. We have a divine transmission from the Musashi! It says Im sorry CSuzu! What? Did I say something wrong? The unseen people gathered in the front and center of the bridge for a whispered discussion. After a while. Boss, this may be inappropriate, but I felt a twinge in my heart when I saw the enemys divine transmission! Is their captain an airhead? They all started whispering again. Boss, you didnt do enough research. Thats Suzu! Suzu! You should at least read the interview she gave at IZUMO. Yeah If only it was Flat Vassal You guys need to keep your private lives out of your work. Ichimasu appreciated the Shaja! she heard, but then someone else spoke up. Personally, Id have an easier time of firing if we were up against some filthy old man. I wouldnt have to hold back. Yeah, Id have trouble sleeping if I squished a cute girl. But things can get rough afterwards when you only think of your enemy as an enemy. Thats right, said someone. If you squish a cute girl, you wonder why you didnt stop fighting, but if you squish a filthy old man, you decide it couldnt be helped. Approving of someones death like that can be really rough. It dulls you to the value of peoples lives. So Sowell, well fire, well target you, and we wont hold back. But But Dont you die, cutie. Thats your job in all this. In that case. Ichimasu nodded and raised her right hand. Fire all weapons! This is now an official battle as we monitor the Musashi inside Osaka Bay! Theyre firing! And theyre sending a divine transmission! It says For cruising through M.H.R.R. airspace after the ban, we will capture and stop you. Over. I see, said Musashino. Cruising? Butum, we launchedourselves It is not uncommon for our interpretation to differ from theirs. Over. After a comment of oh, dear, Musashino opened a sign frame and set it to address the entire Musashi. Everyone, Musashi King Yoshinao-sama may have come up with the idea to launch ourselves, but this is not his fault. Yes, it is not his fault at all. I am not sure whose fault to say it is, though. Suzu-sama and I worked out the details, butat any rate, it is not Musashi King Yoshinao-samas fault. Over. Musashi King: No matter what you say, we will not run or hide!! Me: Eh? But thats the most boring reaction you could have. Asama: Um, Toori-kun, he did save us with that, you know? At any rate, Suzu was not sure what to do. She had a feeling she had made their opponent mad, so L-lets run away? That is an extremely appropriate decision, Suzu-sama. In all of history, not many generals have been able to say that immediately after the battle began. Neshinbara-sama tends in the opposite direction, which, from an automatons perspective, creates for some ominous possibilities, butyes, let us run away. Over. She was thankful Musashino agreed, but How? It was not Musashino who answered that. It was a sign frame that had appeared between the two of them. Neshinbara had apparently sent it and his voice came from it. I too agree we should flee given the situation! I really do, okay!? Eh? Why? For appearances. Merely for appearances, Suzu-sama. Deep down, he loves charging the enemy, talking for far too long, and glasses. Over. Ohthen, theres nohelping it. Youre making some horrible assumptions about my character, but lets get back on topic. Were up against a high-speed striking-type. Beginning a shoot-out with them would be like taking on a fortress. A giant ship with nothing but gravity barriers and secondary cannons has no chance, so we should hurry on to Mikawa. Everyone on the bridge started whispering. Secretary Neshinbara always treats us so distantly. Over. Judge. We are moving, speaking beings, but he talks about the Musashi like an object. Over. Statistically, thats the kind of guy who isnt popular with girls. Over. But doesnt Neshinbara-kun have a girlfriend? wondered Suzu with a tilt of the head. Theres that person who judges him with extreme objectivity and monitors him extremely closely. Regardless Whatdo we do? Judge. The Shirasagi is an anti-Mouri ship, so it will be important to the recreation of Hashibas invasion of Mouri. The Musashi is outside its jurisdiction, so it should not be able to begin an all-out battle with us. If we accelerate and put enough distance between us, it will most likely take on the role of Osaka Bays command and intelligence ship by supporting another ship in the bay. Huh? thought Suzu. That was not quite what she had asked, so she tilted her head and asked again. Whatdo we do? Eh? replied Neshinbara. Everyone began whispering again. See? Suzu-sama was asking for a realistic means of piloting or an actual course to take, but his explanation went on too long. Over. This is the problem with nerds. Over. Suzu-sama is Suzu-sama is angry now! Over. Eh? I-Im notmad. Justtroubled. Almost Everyone: He troubled Suzu-san!! Wait! The rest of you have been making a lot of noise, but you misunderstand! said Neshinbara. They may be a high-speed ship, but our top speed is higher. Our primary objective is reaching Edo through Mikawa, so if we accelerate away from the Shirasagi Mk. II, we can force them back to their original patrol duties. Musashino-kun, if we continue our acceleration from here on out- There is no need to speculate. Our fuel will not last until Kantou. We must use inertial cruising. Over. Then lets accelerate while using inertial cruising. Musashino-kun, you know how, dont you? Theresa way to dothat? Judge. There is, Suzu-sama. It is something we can only do in our current situation. Over. Musashino looked toward the bow and opened her mouth. All ships, begin descent. Angle down by fifteen degrees. We will use the momentum of our descent to accelerate while remaining in inertial cruising. After the descent, begin acceleration and lose the Shirasagi Mk. II. Over. As the Musashi slowly began to tilt down, Musashino said more. Neshinbara-sama, please prepare yourself. Currently, the Musashi is traveling along the provisional borders between nations and principalities while using markers. Even during a battle, we can only move along those borders. In other words Musashino nodded before continuing. If we do not fire a course marker at an estimated four locations before reaching Matsunagas territory, we will have given the enemy a justification to attack. Over. Boss! The Musashi is descending!! Ichimasu whistled at the report from the unseen divine transmission operator. To their port side, the moonlit Musashi was kicking up the clouds in its descent. It was moving quickly. The bow pierced the clouds almost immediately, the clouds reached the waterline, and then the streets, gantry cranes, and derricks on the top slid below as well. Boss! What should we do!? The Musashi has the higher top speed, so well lose them at this rate! Maintain our altitude, replied Ichimasu. Instead of moving up or down, stay behind them and pursue them at full speed. Were not going to attack!? But we just finished showing off how manly we are! Im a woman, so that has nothing to do with me. Besides, the Shirasagi is meant for Mouri, so we only have permission to patrol around Osaka Bay. Plus, they can only move along the provisional borders. We have our own defense network, so our only role is to monitor and pursue them. Well stay on the Musashis tail until almost to the Kii Peninsula. Well follow at full speed. Ichimasu punched her palm, looked to the course on the insha kotob at her feet, and crossed her arms. I dont know what Old Man Matsunaga wants, but it looks like hes getting it. But things are getting busy here. Akechi controls the area north of the provisional border the Musashi has to follow through the Kii Peninsula, but hes been strengthening Kyotos defenses since Hashiba ended their shift toward Magdeburg. That means only the light ships up front can make an appearance now. Thats right. Well, there is one person who can summon a fleet by cheating, so is he arriving on a high-speed ship down below? The navigation officer answered in the affirmative. Shaja. Theyre following from behind. Also, even though the M.H.R.R. Catholic fleet was focused on Magdeburg and K.P.A. Italia, they still set up a defense network on the ocean and more ships are arriving as we speak. And a major ship will be coming from P.A. Oda on Lady Hashibas request. If we can slow down the Musashi somewhere, they should be able to sink it with ease. So theres more than enough pursuit, is there? That means we have to figure out how to reduce the Musashis speed with the defense network. Ichimasu looked to the Kii Peninsula on the map. The biggest problem is Old Man Matsunaga at the Kii Peninsula. Will he block the Musashis way or take their side? What do you think? Well They all sounded uncertain, but then the course confirmation officers voice cut sharply across the bridge. The Musashi has passed the course marker on the south while maintaining their south-southeast course! They have entered the Seto Inland Sea and are headed for the Kii Peninsula! I believe they have chosen the shortest route toward the center of the Kii Peninsula, north of Matsunagas territory! At how many more points will the Musashi have to fire a marker? Three! Three red dots appeared on the map of Osaka Bay. The Musashi was currently crossing the bay from the north to the southeast. According to the navigator The first point is directly along their course, the second is along a gentle southward turn to leave the Sakai region and arrive alongside the Kii Peninsula. And the thirdthe third will be difficult because it requires a sharp eastward turn into the Kii Peninsula! The Musashi rumbled as it descended southward. It applied the same buffering control as when it used gravitational cruising, but it still had some effect on the air. It produced the same rumbling as thunder clouds as it sank below the clouds toward the dark inland sea. Below them, the great expanse of the sea was filled with darkness. The cloudy sky meant the waters surface was entirely dark. Still, the Musashi continued on. The slight brightness in the sky made the horizon vaguely visible, so they pointed south and accelerated horizontally. They shot forward. They pushed on the air, creating a powerful rumbling between the sky and sea. Mist formed on the sea below, blurring the darkness visible there. And just as the Musashi accelerated toward the south, red light dropped to the sea from their bow. They had fired a course marker. It fell to the buoy-mounted marker set up on the water and the Musashi corrected its course somewhat. It turned port, toward the Kii Peninsula south-southeast of them. Of the three markers they had to pass on the way to the peninsula, they had passed the first and were on their way to the second. Currently, they could see dark shadows beyond the eastern sea on their port side. They looked like scratch marks between the sea and the sky, but they were actually islands stretching from Osaka to the southern end of the Kii Peninsula. However, countless people existed in the small lights on those islands. Those lights belonged to Osaka and the Sakai region. The Musashi traveled south-southeast with the lights on their port side. They were on their way to the Kii Peninsula that had relatively few village lights. After descending and floating back up a little, the eight giant ships fixed themselves in a perfectly horizontal layout. But the Musashi did not slow down. A pursuing enemy distorted the clouds in the sky behind them. That enemy was the Shirasagi Mk. II. It was a good distance away, but it whipped up the clouds as if to show off its presence. A red light stretched into the sky from the sea ahead and to the port side. The second point had given a sign to confirm its location. This second marker point was positioned alongside the Kii Peninsula and required a southward curve from the Musashis south-southwestern course. The wind on the sea grew stronger and the chilled air surrounded the Musashi with mist. It kicked up the white mist as if sliding along some waves on its way to the marker point. Its course took a turn to the right. Light filled the inside of the Musashis expanded outer hull. It was beginning to accelerate via gravitational cruising. It had to turn starboard, which was to the south, so the port side acceleration kicked in slightly earlier. The wind roared and the Musashi slid sideways as it turned southward. The second marker point fired another red light when it detected the Musashis approach, so the Musashi corrected its bow to the south to sweep away the mist. Asakusa, Shinagawa, and Musashinos bows faced the marker point and the entire Musashi accelerated. They hurried. They would have to slow down for the tricky third point, so this was their only chance to lose their enemy. And so they sped up. Their gouging trajectory twisted the Musashi from south-southwest to south. They continued on. They could not fully restrain the shaking of the air, so that shaking slammed into the ocean approximately 1.5 thousand meters below. The water bounced back up and mist rose in a wide range on either side of them. They passed the second point. They were slightly off course, but the marker ejector angled diagonally to correct. They fired and the marker point fired back its own light to confirm receipt of the signal. They passed through. The Musashi then shifted to inertial cruising. They maintained as much of their accelerated momentum as possible, but they had already started angling eastward to safely pass through the third marker point. However, some mist suddenly appeared in front of them. It was neither a natural occurrence nor created by the Musashi. This was another fleet. Catholic warships bearing the school emblem of M.H.R.R. had arrived ahead of them. After the battle with K.P.A. Italia, this fleet had predicted the Musashis route and situated themselves here instead of heading to the Magdeburg region. Musashi had run into one point on their defense network. However, the Musashi did not slow down. They continued their advance. The enemy had removed their primary stealth to make a sudden appearance, so the eighteen ships were all wrapped in white mist that trailed through the night sky. As if to prove their hostile intent, the mist was blown away and light was sent toward the Musashi. They had fired. The cannon fire sounded like distant thunder and it carried far to the east. With the sea to the south, a mountain range overlooked a great plain from the northwest. Yoshitsune sat among the campfires munching on a Shingen Mochi, but she looked up toward the low rumbling from the west. Have the heavy mechanical cavalry prepare for battle. Send out all Eight Banners. The Satou Brothers had been preparing tea and peeling pears that were not quite ripe yet, but they raised their eyebrows at that. However, they sent her instructions via sign frame without asking a thing. A few moments later, several lines of light began moving quickly from east to west along the plain. Those lights came from the mechanical cavalry. With the elites of the Eight Banners, there were twenty seven thousand of them. The students in the lead wore horo with anti-air defense spells written on them and they rode large, two-wheeled mechanical horses. The mechanical horses were all equipped with cowlings. They switched from the quadrupedal gait of their standby mode and entered the fixed-leg position of their mobility mode. Wind ether surrounded their legs and filled the night with bluish white light. Wheels were attached to their legs in place of horseshoes, but due to the position of the four legs, the ether light of the two wheels in the front or back overlapped and formed a single wheel of light in the front and back. While they were technically driving, the two glowing wheels floated a few centimeters off the ground. They shined their lights forward as they moved west. They were followed by the heavy mechanical horses. These were over one hundred meters tall. They looked like bigger versions of the smaller mechanical horses except with four or eight wheels, but anti-air cannons larger than they were tall were equipped on their backs and sides. These heavily-equipped models had a few spell piles on the sides of their legs to hold themselves in place while firing. Each of the mechanical horses leading each unit and all twenty four of the heavy mechanical horses had a flag raised on their backs. The eight colors of those flags divided them into eight battalions which formed up to view the western sky. The Satou Brothers brought a single mechanical horse over to Yoshitsune. It was a large white touring type. The ether tank bore the emblem of Qing-Takeda and a shrine maiden Mouse stood on it. The Mouse did a little dance and beckoned her over, so Yoshitsune smiled and nodded. Ill be counting on you again, Shizuka. Ill be with you wherever you go. I suppose so. Yoshitsune stood up and climbed aboard Shizuka. She wiped the dark syrup from her mouth with a finger and licked the finger clean. If we sold these in the Edo region, we could do some good business. If we can win over Musashi, we might be able to open a trade route. Thats true. She nodded and faced forward to look at the western sky beyond the rows of fires. Listen, everyone. She thought about what to say before continuing. It looks like the Musashi is on its way, but Hashiba, Oda, or M.H.R.R. are going to be right on their tail. We need to recreate Mikatagahara, so theyre in the way. Im sure the Satou Brothers will show their tolerant spirits by telling M.H.R.R. get lost, you fools, but Are you going to tell them that, Satou? You are, arent you? Make sure you do. And in those exact words. Hm? The older one is going to do it? Quit trying to force that onto each other, you fools. She took a breath. Anyway, we need to get them away from the Musashi, but we cant fire any warning shots. I really do like firing cannons. I love it. I always want to fire some to celebrate during festivals. Horizontally, of course. Now, what was I talking about again, Satou Brothers? Cmon, no need to be so polite. What! Is that any way to address me!? Well, anyway, theres a chance well have to use our scouts, so everyone prepare for battle. If any idiots show up, shoot them. No, wait. Only shoot the sort-of idiots. Theres a spectacular idiot on the Musashi, but shooting him wouldnt do anything to fix him. Yoshitsune rubbed the back of her head from above and sighed. She heard another sound much like distant thunder. It was deeper and she could make out the individual sounds now. The Musashi was under attack. Yoshitsune smiled with her eyebrows raised. Once the Musashi shows up, make sure to celebrate by firing your cannons. But not horizontally, okay? And feel free to hit the Musashi too as long as its small enough we can pass it off as a joke. A windowless room of not quite ten square meters contained a bunk bed and two desks by the wall. A girl in a wheelchair sat in front of the desk in the back. She gave the door a sharp look where a girl in glasses stood with a notebook held to her chest. Judge. Well, I think Ill be going now. Thats fine, Adele Balfette. I understand the situation now. Yes. She smiled bitterly. Staying here wouldnt help anything, so you should probably get back. Youre busy, arent you? Despite that, Adele looked around the room curiously. They say people change, but it looks like they really do. Azuma-sans tastes sure have. Thats my bed actually. Mamas bed! Adele smiled at the translucent girl who stood up with the lower bunks blanket still over her head. Ah ha ha. Mama? So do the two of you have a common-law marria- ah! The floor suddenly shook as if being rocked by waves. The wheelchairs wheels automatically moved to recline the device and balance itself. Adele however almost tripped and frantically grabbed at the sliding door. Ah. The door slid open, pulling her for about three steps. Then she saw who stood on the other side. Papa! It was Azuma. To prepare for battle mobility, the Musashi had to supply the rooms with air and hold the contents of the rooms in place using spells. Azuma had visited a police box to pick up the high mobility house safety set distributed for that purpose. Oh, shes here to report on what happened today. Miriam completed her schooling in this room using the notes taken by their classmates, the textbooks, and the lessons prepared by the teachers. One of the girls in the class would take notes each day and drop them off. During busy days like this one, they would also explain what had happened. They apparently chatted a lot like girls tended to do and also complained about their everyday life or their work. According to Miriam Almost all girls talk about the same kinds of things together. Azuma had to wonder if that was how it worked, but at the moment, Adele bowed toward him. Ill be going. Huh? Youre leaving already? Ah ha ha. Id only be in the way. So youre the mama and papa? Youve got a pretty mature setup here. Adele-kun, are you sure the rest of the class hasnt been influencing you a lot lately? With that, Azuma opened the home shrine above the door and replaced the old Shinto charm with the new one he had gotten. The home shrine was well-made, but it was different from those in other rooms. This one is bigger than the others. Thats because this is Miriams room, replied Adele. Really? Inside the room, Miriam looked up a bit and nodded. She placed a hand on her wheelchair and chest before shrugging. It can be difficult for a girl to live all on her own. Of course, there are some different difficulties now. Adele nodded too. Just think of it as a way of making sure she can get by without too much trouble. I see, he thought while also thinking that was implicitly referencing her legs. But if I apologized, shed definitely say I hadnt expected that answer when I asked and she would say apologizing here meant she would always be someone who needs to be apologized to. He finished preparing the home shrine without saying anything more. Adele was about to leave with the notebook in her arms, but Do you not have to fight this time? My mobile shell is more or less fixed, but the secretary said this will be a naval battle. So Its probably going to get a little rough. The Musashi flew over the nighttime sea while under fire. It had plenty of speed and its destination was clear, but that meant the enemy knew exactly where to position themselves and the small fleet could persistently attack. During inertial cruising, they had no trouble creating gravity barriers, but that weakened their buffering against the air and their speed dropped more quickly. The enemys eighteen high speed ships were already ahead of or alongside the Musashi, so they could constantly fire on any point. I have determined it would be dangerous not to apply a burst of gravitational acceleration! Over! Musashino shouted within Musashinos bridge and Musashi replied via their shared memory. Musashi was already tending to her ether flower garden on the bridge in front of the academy. That will make it more difficult to pass through the next point, so put together a countermeasure. If you have one, then I will allow it. Over. All of the automatons replied judge over their shared memory. But inside the bridge, Suzu gasped at the movement she sensed inside the enemy fleet. R-rows! The eight enemy ships up ahead formed an upper and lower row of four ships. This was a wall. Their way forward was blocked and at the same time The five ships on either side are firing! Over!! The impacts on the left and right shook the Musashi. The P.A. Oda forces had caught the Musashi right in front of the Kii Peninsula. The P.A. Oda high speed ships began firing on the Musashi. The way forward was completely blocked and constant cannon fire struck them from either side. That arrangement had been decided by the demon on the stern of the third ship in the group up ahead. He was Kuki who had lost his right arm. To keep his balance, a large shield from M.H.R.R.s Holy Knights Steel Association hung from the hard point part on his right side. He spread his empty left hand forward. Continue firing! And if the Musashi tries to accelerate their way through, ram them with the leading ships! We need to stop them over the sea even if it means sacrificing our own lives! Kuki looked to the giant ship that seemed to be pursuing them. Such an enormous presence. But, he thought. He had done something similar to his own opponent today. Murakami Motoyoshi, leader of the Murakami Navy, had opposed his galleys with a fleet of smaller ships. The size difference between those smaller ships and the galleys would have been similar to this. Also Our tactics here are similar to the ones he used against us. Now, what will they do? he wondered. He had come here despite his injuries out of pure curiosity as a tactician. Talk about being selfish! He was glad he belonged to P.A. Oda. Hashiba was an understanding person. She had said If you are curious, then I guess theres no stopping you. while averting her gaze for some reason, but he considered it a win because he had been allowed to come. But here on the battlefield, nothing was greater than his curiosity in his enemies and allies. The Musashi was an unusually large ship, so what would it do on the battlefield and what would its enemies force it to do? You dont often get a chance to see and experience something like this! An insha kotob appeared next to him. It displayed the ninja woman named Takigawa Ichimasu. What should I do, Cookie? Theyve pulled away from me, so can I leave this to you? This is the site of my curiosity. And if you did anything unnecessary, Hashiba would be disappointed. Its really not fair that you dont just say she wouldnt be happy. Sorry, but I speak from a mans perspective. Anyway, the information you gathered on the way here was useful. The information processing of a large ship really is on another level. Also, let me ask your opinion. What do you think theyll do? Theyll head down, wont they? It takes a lot of power to move something that big up. Thats why you chose to go down during the evening, right? I saw the records of that. Shaja, replied Kuki, but the right side of Ichimasus mouth rose. Well, in the worst case, theyll come straight at you. That might be what I would do. That would be the worst case. Do they think they can reach Kantou if we destroy their armor? They might think so, they might think youll move out of the way, or said Ichimasu. Whatever the case, nothings scarier than an enemy without any sense. Thats true, agreed Kuki. At that moment, a lookout spoke up. The Musashi is beginning to move! Its bow is lowering! Theyre descending to speed up and slip below us!! Kukis decision was swift and so were the movements of his men. Having already experienced a similar battle, they knew what would happen and how it would turn out. So Descend! If it comes to it, crush the Musashi from above! They began descending quickly enough for their feet to float off the deck. Ahead, the Musashi was lowering its head toward them, revealing its upper surface. But, thought Kuki. We will win this! The Musashi was large. With its great height, it would have to descend quite a bit to slip below Kukis ships. With its upper surface exposed like this, they only had to descend and collide with that upper surface. Will they try to deflect us with gravity barriers? Or snag us with the derricks? What are you going to do!? As soon as he asked, the Musashi displayed a sudden color. It was the white of mist and spraying water. As the Musashi descended, it created its buoyancy ocean in front of its bow. Just as Kuki wondered why, the thought leading to the answer came to him. With the solution in mind, he gave a shout. So thats what youre doing!! The Musashi applied powerful brakes to its bow. Its descent had provided acceleration, but the instant it took on that additional speed, it created a thick buoyancy ocean only in front of its bow. The descending front end collided with the ocean that tried to lift it. This was a powerful braking method. The ocean stopped the ship and also lifted the creaking stern. But then they began the acceleration of gravitational cruising. The Musashi had pitched forward, so the acceleration from the rear caused the stern to quickly swing upwards. But they did something else just as leverage lifted the stern. Release the virtual ocean!! Over! On Musahinos command, the ocean lifting the bow vanished along with the ether light. With nothing restricting the bow anymore, the Musashi gained a certain motion. It pitched forward in midair and skidded forward and upwards. It hopped. Ensure internal anti-shock buffering! Over!! The bow was thrown forward and upwards and the stern flew after it. The Musashi made a short jump with its rear lifted high like a pouncing beast. The wind roared and the eight ships leaped through the night sky in unison. Like a knife being pushed forward, they made a powerful jump with great initial speed. The bow pointed down towards Kukis descending fleet, but they jumped over those ships. Then, the eight ships resumed gravitational cruising, starting from those in the back. After jumping over the enemy ships, the Musashi quickly picked up speed while making a shallow descent. By the time Kuki and his men looked back through the whipping wind, the Musashi was already just above the seas surface in the distance. And it was splitting the sea below it. Well done!! On Musashinos bridge, Musashino nodded at the sign frame from Mitotsudaira. When they had been surrounded by the enemy fleet and under fire, a divine transmission had arrived from Mitotsudaira. Can we jump over them? She had had difficulty explaining it verbally, so she had bent one of Asamas arrows and sent it flying into the distance as a real-time demonstration. In the footage of that one-shot demonstration, the spinning arrow had hit Ohiroshiki who was wandering the deck yelling Any little girls! Any lost little girls around here!? Regardless, it had been enough to explain the principle and they had immediately done it for real. However I have determined that went quite well. Over. They had all used a lot of their processing power to pull that off with no practice. Under those conditions, they had to perform the calculations several times over to avoid failure and they had to perform a wider range of calculations because a lot of the directions were not yet clear. That had put a large burden on them, but Mitotsudaira had praised them and Amazing! Suzu also looked back at them, so it had all been more than worth it. Most wonderful of all, everyone was safe and they had accomplished the necessary acceleration. They simply had to continue on toward the Kii Peninsula. However, the automaton detecting ether readings suddenly straightened up and turned around. A new ether reading is pursuing us approximately three kilometers to port! Over. Pursuing us? Over. Musashino could not imagine what kind of ship could be pursuing the Musashi after they accelerated to lose Kukis high-speed fleet. In that case, she thought while giving instructions. Determine the identity of our pursuer. Over! Judge! That response was immediately followed by the answer. These are ghosts! Ghost ships made of ether have manifested! This reading They all realized the same thing. This is Maeda Toshiies Israfil! These are Landsknecht aerial warships! Over! The ships made waves in the empty air as they slid along. There were a total of five ghost ships made entirely of ether. They moved quickly and smoothly toward the Musashi without making a sound or shaking in the slightest. They were old ocean ships. These ships from the Age of Discovery amplified the wind hitting the sails to power their flight and they had no bow. They were less than one hundred meters long and looked a lot like modern transport ships. However, the sails made of ether light were torn and catching no wind. The crew wore torn sailors outfits and were all made of bones. As the wind washed over them, they would occasionally move to stare directly at the Musashi. The central command ship contained Maeda Toshiie in his red M.H.R.R. uniform. Matsu stood on his right shoulder with her wings of light expanded. Thanks, Ma-chan. Im glad I held back in Magdeburg. It took a lot of work to call in this group that died in the Pacific. The ghosts may have retained some slight memories of their lives. First, the bicorne-wearing captain came to greet them and the others came in order of rank. The crew of the other ships approached the side of their ship, some bowing, some raising their swords, and some removing their hats. Thank you. Were they being so polite because he had made a contract with them using money and also used a European ghost spell that included a vow to god? Or were they showing their courtesy for their employer who was a ghost just like them? He did not know. But Im quite the opportunist for thinking of them as alive and myself as a ghost. Toshiie faced forward. The mist trailed behind and tore away from the Musashi as the ship traveled alongside the Kii Peninsula. Arent they moving too fast to make the turn onto the peninsulas provisional border? The ghost ships were closer to the peninsula and thus had the inner corner, so Toshiie gave his instructions. Do not fire. Focus on speed so we can hold the inner corner at the third marker point. The turn into the peninsula is a ninety degree angle from south to east. If we hold that inner corner, they cant fire the marker at the point. That gives us the material we need to accuse them later. The Shirasagi Mk. II slowed down in the sky. It was already near the Kii Peninsula, which was the edge of its jurisdiction as Himeji Castle in the history recreation of the attack on Mouri. But as Ichimasu managed the courses of the ships participating in the battle, she expressed her astonishment with the direct-line path of Toshiies accelerating ship. Not bad. She whistled. Thats some amazing acceleration, Toshi. Or is it just that ghost ships are fast? Then youre useless, Toshi. B-boss! This is progressing too quickly! Dont worry about it. She checked Toshiies course. That speed is cheating. That would be how they caught up after the switchover on the coast. The Musashi had left Osaka Bay on the east and taken a gentle curve toward the Kii Peninsula, but Toshiie had made a straight shot across the coast from the west side of Osaka Bay. It was a slight difference, but the fact remained that Toshiies straight line would arrive first. But Boss, the Musashis gravitational cruising is quite fast, so how can Master Toshiies ghost ships keep up like that? Ichimasu spread her mouth side to side at the navigators question. She was not sure how to answer. Shaja. Well, I called it cheating, but it really is. Any European sailor has probably heard the legend of Der Fliegende Holl?nder that has to eternally wander the seas after cursing god and dying at the Cape of Good Hope. She laughed and saw on the map that Toshiies five ships had finally caught up to the Musashi. That ship wanders in the distance, but when it approaches, it smoothly follows you and you can never get away. Ghost ships are often described like that, but thats because they appear by resonating with the other ships existence as a ship through the ley lines. They appear because theyre called. That means a ghost ships speed is dependent on the other ship. Theyre pulled by the ship that called them, so they will always follow it. Its sort of like a kind of shadow. Thats the basics of it anyway. Ichimasu stepped on the white intersection between the Musashi and Toshiies ghost ships on the map displayed on the floor. Then she smiled. No matter how fast the Musashi moves, it can never lose them. The unseen crew audibly gulped, but Ichimasu shrugged and spoke. Toshi has a pretty unique fighting force, she thought. Of course, that means the ghost ships would be small fries if theyre called by a slow little ship. But for a high-speed ship like the Musashi, a ship that can always catch up to them is deadly. Then again, the ghost ships have old equipment and probably wont be able to get a decisive blow in. We need either the Shirasagi or Ichimasu kicked the map at her feet with her heel. Halfway across Osaka Bay, the number of lights indicating their forces had exceeded one hundred. Thats Cookie for you. Even after they got past him, hes gathering all of the defense networks ships to pursue the Musashi. As she spoke, Toshiies five ships and the Musashi approached the turn into the Kii Peninsula and their courses began to mix together on the map. They were fighting for the proper position to make that turn. They have to make a ninety degree eastern turn to make the provisional border across the Kii Peninsula. The marker point is on the inner corner, so an out-in-out route would get them through without slowing down as much. But Toshi has the inner corner, so it isnt going to be easy for the Musashi. Based on the courses visible on the map, both sides were maintaining their speed and pushing for the inner corner. However, Ichimasu smiled bitterly when she saw Toshiies course. You really are bad at this, Toshi. You havent used ships much, have you? He was here despite that because he was intent on winning and because he was relying on Kukis fleet catching up. So We need to live up to Toshis expectations since hes really pushing himself here. It makes me want to show off what I can do. She said listen as if speaking to herself. The word Holl?nder can refer both to a ghost ship and to a Dutchman. If it was a Protestant Dutchman that cursed god and died after being shipwrecked, then you might be able to invite him to Catholicism so he can redo things. Toshi, Im impressed you visited the Cape of Good Hopewhich I suppose that would be Kyushu. Kyushu is where Naru will eventually rebel and where you have to defeat him, so did you get permission from the Testament Union by saying you were preparing for that? You really can be masochistic like that, Toshi. So Keep up the hard work. A chance is sure to present itself. The five ghost ships and the eight ships of the Musashi continued fighting over their position in the sky. As the Musashi continued south, its destination was the center point of the Kii Peninsulas western coast on the left up ahead. Turning left there would take them east along the peninsulas provisional border. The peninsula had already grown large on their port side. The red light fired by the third marker point rose toward the heavens in the center of the dark shadows western edge. Toshiies five ghost ships were small, but they were pushing southwest, to knock the Musashi out of the turn. The Musashi was at least seventy times as long as Toshiies ghost ship, but he showed no fear. He was trying to push the Musashi away by ramming it. Go, everyone! Start by keeping the Musashi from checking in with the marker point on the peninsulas entrance! We need to accomplish at least that much! Toshi, wont that be due to our interference and not due to the Musashis mistake? Ichimasu sent a divine transmission and Toshiie nodded. Shaja. Listen, Ichimasu. The Musashi will leave its course both because of our interference and because its moving so quickly. Watch. As he spoke, the ghost ships collided with the Musashi. They primarily pushed at it on the bow and stern of Asakusa, the first port ship. Each time Asakusa tried to take the proper path for the turn, the ghost ships would push it away from that inner corner. Do you understand? The Musashi was moving very quickly. The impacts from outside were greatly affecting its movements. The ghost ships were far smaller, but the Musashi could not help but shake. Fearing that interference, the Musashi took a wider turn, to the detriment of its overall movement. My interference is only affecting it so much because it is moving so fast. If it were not moving this fast, I doubt ghost ships this small could push it off course. To put it another way, the Musashi could maintain its course despite my interference as long as it cruised like normal. Which meant The Musashi will have left its course for its own safety and it will fly into another nations airspace fast enough to call it an invasion. Thats how this will turn out. You sure do love sophistry, Toshi. I do. He smiled bitterly. But if the Musashi is allowed to leave its course for its own convenience, then the other nations will be forced to let it fly through their airspace any time Musashi can claim they have a reason for it. Even if that reason is entirely false. Any nation at war or with an enemy will never allow that. There would always be a threat of the Musashi cooperating with their enemy, invading in the name of leaving their course, and letting down troops from that enemy. Toshiie looked to the Musashi. Here it comes. The Musashi is taking me seriously now. After that, light flew from the side of the Musashis deck. Its firing!! The Musashi repeatedly fired on the ghost ships. The ghost ships used their small size and great speed to evade. A shell would occasionally graze them or hit them, but You cant sink us that easily!! Toshiie did not hesitate to drop some money as he raised his eyebrows and the corners of his mouth. When the silver coin landed, the dead rose and used their own bodies as parts to repair the ship. The cannon fire was affecting them, but the money could buy some time before the ghost ships were fully destroyed. But from Tamas deck, Neshinbara ordered the Musashi to continue firing. Always focus your fire on the closest ship! Make sure to damage that one ship! They could not sink the ghost ships easily, but by always damaging one of the five, they could force the ghost ships to attack in a rotation. They set up the rotation in groups of two, so the other ship could swap out for the damaged one. However, that gave the attacks a tempo. Toshi! They can tell what youre going to do! Throw some more randomness into your movements! Sorry! Im a little overwhelmed right now! Im sure Id wonder what that idiot commander is doing if I was watching this from afar, but it sure is hard to focus in the middle of it all! If you get it, then show some respect to your upperclassman and do as I say!! But just as the ghost ships began a new rotation, the Musashi responded in a new way as well. Each ship moved separately to give the port ships vertical movement. Theyre evading at this speed!? It would be harder for them to make the turn now, but the automatons calculations could correct for it if they incorporated the vertical movement into their course. The ghost ships had difficulty targeting the giant ships as they moved up or down. On Musashinos bridge, Suzu added the air currents up ahead into the model, Musashino sent that data to all eight ships, and they all calculated out their countless course patterns. On the ghost fleets flagship, Toshiie gave instructions to the ships trying to ram the Musashi as it moved up and down. Its impossible to push on the outer hull when theyre moving like that! But this reveals something else to us! His eyes were focused on the Musashis outer hull as wind wrapped around it. He was looking inside the opened accelerators and the idling light inside. Lets rob the Musashi of its legs! The first to notice the enemy ships movement was Noriki as he carried an armor panel on Asakusas outer shell. The enemy was coming. They all knew that, so he did not need to say it. The enemy was approaching. They all knew that as well, so he did not need to say it. But the enemys movement was weird. They were no longer trying to ram the hull. Theyre trying to slip below our port side. He did not know what that meant, so he said it. Laborer: The enemy on the port side is weird. Almost Everyone: Weird!? Come to think of it, people sometimes say Im a bad speaker, he remembered just as shattering light burst from the front port side and the entire ship shook violently. The ghost ship had rammed full speed into the accelerator to destroy it at the cost of its own destruction. The enemy has rammed the opened hull on Asakusas port side! The enemy ship has been destroyed and has vanished!! Asakusas gravitational cruising accelerators #11 to #13 have been damaged! We have lost a maximum of 12% from Asakusas port side acceleration! Over! Hearing the report from the ship-to-ship communication automaton, Musashino used her shared memory to quickly speak with Asakusa. Musashino: How are you feeling? Over. Asakusa: Judge. Having learned my lesson in England, I purged the affected area just before the enemy hit. I have determined the damage will have minimal effect on the outer shell and internal components. I am working with the kobolds to rearrange the internal ether pathways in the damaged area. By adding in blocking parts, I can reduce the loss to 5% within two minutes. Over. Musashino: That is the result of an excellent learning experience. Please share those memories with the rest of us afterwards. Over. After an instant to go over things, Musashino gave her decision to the rest of the ships. As our speed will drop from now on and because we could take more damage, I would like to build up some more speed here, but As soon as she said that, an automaton spoke up after detecting an ether reading. Another enemy ship is approaching! It is trying to ram Oumes port side! Over. Musashino frowned. The enemy must have a reason to go as far as destroying themselves to wear us down. Are they sacrificing themselves for the fleet arriving from behind!? Over. We wouldnt sacrifice ourselves for no reason. Someone needs to capture you. ButI will sacrifice the piece that will have the greatest effect. Toshiie looked to the Musashi through the wind. Ether light smoke was rising from Asakusas port side. An excellent result, he thought. We have an expert in naval battles, so I only need to set the stage. Thats why Im the treasurer. He sent one of his ships into Oumes port side from below. This collision would rob the port side of all its speed. Even if the Musashi took emergency measures, this would be enough when combined with the damage to Asakusa. The ship slipped into the gap in the Musashis giant outer shell. The ghosts on the ship looked back toward him and crossed themselves, so he nodded back. Thank you. May you rest in Catholic peace. Meanwhile, the ghost ship continued its charge. !? It was destroyed. Light exploded before Toshiies eyes. It was the expected light of the ghost ships destruction, but What just happened!? The Musashi was unharmed. What just happened? he asked silently this time. Their cannons couldnt have hit it at such close range and while theyre moving up and down. Also, the ghosts had been acting oddly at the moment of destruction. For some reason They were raising their arms!? Just as he questioned what could have made them so happy as they were destroyed, the light of the destroyed ghost ship and crew rose into the heavens and vanished. That meant powerful purification had sublimated the ether instead of destroying it. And Gunner, said Matsu while looking upwards. Toshiie saw the enemy on Oumes starboard deck. It was a shrine maiden. Her black hair fluttered in the powerful wind, her binder skirt held her in her firing position, and she held a giant bow. I-I completely forgot! All ships, keep your distance and fly in an evasive pattern! Toshiies eyebrows rose as he shouted a warning. Musashis critical shrine maiden has joined the fight! Wh-who are you calling a critical shrine maiden!? Even as Asama watched the three ghost ships move away, she breathed a secret sigh of relief. Th-thank goodness! That used up all of my internal Blessings!! Anyway, she thought as she looked back where the crossdresser was walking along Okutamas bow. He was carrying a charcoal grill while Horizon searched for Mitotsudaira, but he waved when he saw her looking. She had been constantly using divine transmission spells in Magdeburg, so she had not been able to respond to the aerial ships falling from the sky. But with Toori here, his Blessing distribution could replenish her internal Blessings. Well, at least that refill made it in time. She looked down at her butt. Long brown hair with ribbons and cloth wrapped around it was crouching between her two tail ballasts. Kimi, why are you hiding behind me? B-because ghosts! Those are ghost ships! Dont you know whats going to happen!? Theyll ask for a water ladle, but if you give it to them, theyll scoop up the water to sink your ship! They cant exactly scoop up any water in the air and we arent even using our virtual ocean right now. They can do it because theyre ghosts!! Theyre spirits! Spiiii! Riiiiits! She grabbed Asamas butt on spi and pulled down and out on rits. Asama tried to knock her to the ground, but the girl dodged. It was no use reasoning with a crazy person, so Asama took a step to the side to reveal the ghost ships in the distance. The strange girl collapsed onto her side. Th-that was a close one! What if I had fainted!? What would happen then!? To be blunt, could I just ignore you? Not before I faint! Definitely not! But if I do faint, you can do whatever you want! In that case, I think Id call your mom. D-dont make this any scarier than it already is! My mom is a legit samurai, so she doesnt know when not to joke about something! Fine then! You want to turn this into a fight, dont you!? Eh? Why? wondered Asama, but she would only be dragged further into it if she went along with it. So instead, Asama sighed. Um, Kimi? Try to calm down. Sure there are some ghost ships here, but Im stronger than them. Theres nothing to worry- Huh? Why does saying that make me feel so sad? She looked back down and found Kimi lying limply on the floor. Huh? she wondered before realizing the girl had passed out cold. It cant be, she thought as she turned back around. A ghost ship! Kimi had fainted because one of them was fast approaching. After keeping their distance, they had likely decided she had used up her internal Blessings. Sure enough, the Internal Blessing gauge Hanami was displaying had yet to rise above one-third. Tooris refill was being distributed to Asakusa at the moment. Which means! There were other students trained in being a shrine maiden, but they were up against ghosts here, not monsters. Plus, this was a powerful opponent. She could not destroy the ghost ship at the moment and neither could anyone else she knew, so Musashino-san! Take care of this! Just as she shouted into the sign frame Hanami lifted up for her, her field of vision shifted forward. The Musashi had accelerated. Toshiie did not hesitate to swear when he realized the enemy had escaped. Aerial battles really are difficult. Ill chalk this up to how new at them I am! Toshiie continued his inevitable pursuit of the Musashi that had briefly moved away. They had made the emergency repairs to Asakusa while the ghost ships were held off by the shrine maiden. And when another ghost ship tried to approach now that Asakusas repairs were complete They accelerated forward. The ghost ships would always pursue their target ship, but the Musashi had accelerated horizontally while the ghost ships were focused on their vertical movement. It was only temporary, but that had put some distance between them. But still After them! This pursuit had a purpose. They cant make the right angle turn for the marker point at this speed! It was a difficult enough turn already, so keep up the pursuit and ram them if they try to slow down! But then the ghost ship in the lead fell apart. What!? Toshiie saw the annihilation of one of his ships. It occurred directly behind the Musashi. He had positioned it there because he had thought it was the safest place. After all, the secondary cannons were equipped on the sides and the gunner shrine maiden could not fire there from her position on Oumes bow. Nevertheless, the ship had been destroyed. He heard a scraping sound, the ether light scattered like a sandstorm, and both ship and crew were destroyed. The scene quickly vanished as if battered by a storm, but the way the light scattered was odd. This light also rose as it vanished. The ghosts had been given a peaceful rest. Was it that shrine maidens anti-ghost shot!? His eyes opened wide as he observed Oume which was accelerating away, but he saw no sign that the shrine maiden on its bow had fired an arrow. The girl was focused on peeling off the dancer who was clinging to her butt. Then what was this!? Toshiies ship had given the vanishing light of the other ship a wide berth, but he suddenly detected a certain scent. Curry!? That is correct. Toshiie saw two people sprinkling a yellow powder from the back of Oumes deck. One was a fat boy with an arrow sticking into him and the other was a student in a turban. We did it! said the fat boy. We really did it! The curry exorcism was a success! This has got to improve my popularity with little girls! Curry is from the country of the gods. It can instantly purify even an evil spirit. You liar! shouted Toshiie. Curry is just a collection of spices!! What did you put in there!? Oh! The turban boy shrugged and shook his head. All of the spices in curry have been accepted by the gods. I would never dare to object to them. Wait! Youre the one that mixed that, arent you!? Dont tell me you think youre a god!! Heh. The boy shrugged again and threw some curry powder Toshiies way. The ghosts frantically moved the ship out of the way and the boy watched the curry powder scatter fruitlessly into the air. He then looked down on Toshiie. Why would you dodge that? I will never forgive someone who wastes curry. Look in a mirror!! By the time Toshiie saw Matsu give a powerful nod on his shoulder, they had escaped from the range of the enemys curry. These people are dangerous! Toshiie realized anew. He did not want to live in a world where someone could destroy a warship by sprinkling curry powder around. This is what makes aerial battles so frightening! You never know whats going to happen! Actually, Toshi, this is a new one for Cookie and me, too. Well, those upperclassmen arent ghosts, he thought, but he needed to come up with a countermeasure for next time. With that in mind, he spoke to the other remaining ship. Approach from upwind! That will give you a safe approach! Also He shouted into the wind toward the Kii Peninsula. Its about time you decided whether youre on our side or not, Lord Matsunaga!! Toward the back of Okutama, Masazumi was on her way to Ariadust Academy. She was currently in the nature district on Okutamas surface and she looked back to the east. A bug-like form was slowly coming apart in the shadows of the Kii Peninsula. A spider? No, she had seen that ship once before. Is that Lord Matsunagas castle, the Shigisan? What is he going to do? she wondered as she came to a stop. On the stone path through the trees, she saw the flat spider created in the night sky by the eight attached ships. She had spoken with Lord Matsunaga both at IZUMO and Magdeburg. He had been an elusive person, but he had still arranged a way to Magdeburg for them as they escaped IZUMO. And in Magdeburg, he had joined the negotiation and supported her in a number of ways. He isnt an ally, but I want to believe he isnt an active enemy either. She lightly hit her own head. If he were to join them, he would effectively be rebelling against Nobunaga. He had already rebelled once, so if he did it again Hell blow himself up along with the Hiragumo tea kettle. Maa? She smiled bitterly as Tsukinowa rubbed against her cheek to cheer her up. What is he going to do? she wondered again. Maybe its natural to want a reason for the selfish things you do. By the time she said that, she saw and heard Matsunagas answer. So you arent going easy on us, Lord Matsunaga! His answer was to fire. Countless red shells of light cut across the sky as they flew from the Shigisan to the Musashi. Volume 3C, 88: Waiter at the Corner Volume 3C, Chapter 88: Waiter at the Corner In what relationship do you not say goodbye And simply pass each other by? Point Allocation (Consideration) In the sky west of the Kii Peninsula, Toshiie moved his ghost ships quickly to the right. The Shigisan had started firing from the Kii Peninsula to port. With the Musashi in the center, the two ghost ships raced toward the Musashis starboard side. The ghost ships borrowed the Musashis own speed, so they were swung around the Musashi as if revolving around it. They flew in a wide arc to the Musashis right side. And just as Toshiie could see the Musashi ahead and to port, he raised his eyebrows in a smile and gave a shout. So you decided to help, Lord Matsunaga! Ill leave the inner corner interference to you! A wall of sparks scattered from the entire port side of the Musashi. That was the light of the Shigisans shells colliding with the Musashis gravity barriers. The shellfire continued and the close range allowed a few shots to slip past the barriers. They hit the Musashis surface area. Warning bells immediately started ringing and a few lines of smoke trailed after the ship. But Toshiie could tell the Shigisan was not letting up. It continued firing its main cannons without a break, but Is he hiding the marker point!? The Shigisan was slowly moving toward the third marker point. It was trying to move in front of it. That would completely block the inner corner for the Musashi, but Toshiie raised his voice as he watched from his ship. Thats quite a twisted decision, Lord Matsunaga! This has taken a troublesome but welcome turn! On Musashinos front deck, Neshinbara displayed a map and watched the Shigisans movement. Visibility was poor. The attacks were focused on the port side and the light of the destroyed torii emblems was too bright to see his sign frame very well. The Musashi was currently taking the turn to port while focusing its defenses in that direction. After learning their lesson in England, they were first defending the outer shell. For gravitational cruising and other reasons, they had to avoid damage to the outer hull. From now on, we need to plan for small ships with abnormal speed like those ghost ships. While recording his thoughts, Neshinbara checked the sign frame map to see what was happening beyond the protective light and sound that was focused on the outer hull even more than in the past. Currently The Shigisan was approaching from ahead and to the port. Its intent was clear: it would hold the inner corner and force the Musashi into the outer corner. That showed a lack of fear over the Musashi hitting the ship. The Shigisan was trying to take the position between the Musashi and the marker point at the entrance to the provisional border cutting across the Kii Peninsula. It was putting itself in danger to stop the Musashi, but the corner of Neshinbaras mouth rose and he gave a shout. Honestly Hes just as much of a contrarian as Id heard! Matsunaga had promised Masazumi a battle on the border to his territory, but he was currently moving out beyond that provisional border. He was breaking his promise, but If we can get past the Shigisan, were free to move along the border! He was opening up the provisional border for them, but he was not abandoning his job as a member of P.A. Oda either. Then, thought Neshinbara. Lets stubbornly force our way through and travel that border. He spoke it aloud to make a promise to himself. He also gave instructions to the port side defenders and the damaged surface areas. Lets go! Its time we left Europe! Toshiie saw something as he circled around in his pursuit of the Musashi. The Musashi accelerated. Youre kidding! They had already been moving too fast to make the turn, so if they accelerated now, they would fail to check the marker point and would officially be ignoring the course designated by the Testament Union. That would give plenty of justification for attacking the Musashi as well as a means of preventing other Testament Union nations from allying with them. So after a gasp of realization, Toshiie corrected himself. No, please dont be kidding! Please dont! Accelerate even more and fly on through! He could guess what Musashi was thinking. Are they trying to accelerate away from the battlefield!? They would likely escape to Kantou and either have the Kantou forces protect them or hide themselves there. Even if the Testament Union accused them of ignoring their designated course, that Eurocentric organization had little influence in Kantou. Also K.P.A. Italia has lost its power. So did they choose a more forceful solution? he wondered as the Musashi accelerated. The ghost ships were swung in their arcing path by the Musashis acceleration. Eh? Something isnt right, he realized. This is weird. What is this? The Musashi had remained visible to port for a while now. Even as his vision was swinging around in an arc, he had remembered to keep his eyes on the enemy. That was his intention anyway. But the scene beyond the Musashi had changed. Before, he had seen the Kii Peninsula running parallel to the eight giant ships, but now he saw the Shigisan and From Sakai to Osaka!? They were turning. The Musashi was making the turn despite its excessive speed. Are you going to do the impossible, Musashi!? A single figure could be seen on the Shigisans central ship which looked more like a disk with a lid than a boat. The man sipping a teacup of sake on the edge of the tatami-covered roof was Matsunaga. He sat with his legs crossed and the teacup of sake held to his lips, but he still watched it all. Ohh. The Musashi was turning. His ship was firing from close range and a blizzard of light blew between them. But the Musashi was turning even as it accelerated. It made a rapid turn as if scraping up against the Shigisans extended legs. Not bad. Watching from above, the trick behind their high-speed turn was obvious. So you used our shellfire, did you? That shellfire had occurred on the inside of the Musashis turn, so they had opened a massive number of gravity barriers on the port side. But the Musashi had done something else to strengthen those barriers: they had weakened the atmospheric buffering on the port side. The ship creaked and the metal wept, but the unbuffered port side felt the resistance of the wind and slowed down. And at the same time, you accelerated with only the starboard side. As he watched, acceleration light exploded on the starboard side. It slowed on the left and sped up on the right, thus it made a rapid turn. It was a modification of the technique used to jump over Kukis fleet. They braked on one side and accelerated with the other. They had used the front and back sides with Kuki, but now they used the left and right. That was quite a leap in logic there. But I wouldnt have it any other way. The Musashi currently looked like a group of boats breaking through glowing rapids. Matsunaga confirmed its path as he heard the eight ships creaking from the port and starboard speed difference, felt the wind they whipped up, and saw the glow from the fragments of light. At this rate, theyll just barely pass through the marker point. Musashi had won this round, so he slapped his knee and gave a shout. Okay, get the Shigisan moving! Start moving to the south! Lets push the Musashi to the outer corner!! Those instructions meant one thing. This is getting interesting!! As he swung around with the Musashi, Toshiie saw the situation continue to develop. The Shigisan was moving. The Musashi was circling around its outer edge, so it was going to push them southward. The Musashi had no way of fighting back. They were pushed right up to the edge of the Shigisans circular shape and the Shigisan had made itself the arc of the inner corner. The Musashi would have just barely hit the marker point. They would have been able to angle the marker ejector to fire into the marker point. But if they could not move in any closer than the Shigisan, they could never reach the point. The point at the entrance of the provisional border fired its red light into the sky. It was telling the Musashi where it was and where to fire their marker. It was located ahead and to port of the Musashi, but the Shigisans presence would keep the Musashi away. The light rising from below was shifted far to the left from where the marker ejector on Musashinos bow would pass by. As he was powerfully swung to the outside, Toshiie saw the straight line of the Kii Peninsulas western coast. From his vantage point, he could see the Musashi, the scattering light, the Shigisan, and then Osaka in the distance. And at that very moment, he saw a few silhouettes backlit by the shattering light. Some people were standing upside down below Musashinos bow and working on the course marker ejector. They were trying to remove the ejector so they could manually aim and fire it. The work was being done from the outside. The marker ejector was a light emitter with a diameter of about two meters. It was embedded in the bottom of Musashino, but it still had a limited range of movement. They needed to remove it from its base and aim it at the marker point on the surface. The work was being done by Persona-kun, whose feet were plastered to the outer hull by Nenji and whose waist was held in place by Itoken. He was using a giant Phillips head screwdriver to quickly remove the bolts locking it to the base. He placed all of the removed bolts in a bag hanging from his waist hard point, but he was working so quickly he removed all eight in no time at all. However, he ran into a problem even after removing all of the bolts. Is the creaking and bending of the ship squeezing it in place!? As Nenji had said, the ejector would not come out. The outer shell had been badly bent as they took the turn. The light emitter was about five meters long, but the ships frame had squeezed around it, preventing it from coming out. Persona-kun grabbed and pulled on the hook used to remove it for repairs, but ! It shook and he heard the cry of straining metal, but it only moved out a few centimeters. Having Itoken pull on his waist produced the same result, so Itoken gave a dashing smile. This is difficult, isnt it!? The color red began to fill their surroundings. The red light from the surface was starting to pass by in the sky to port. Once they passed the light, they would have failed, but A ghost ship!? One of the ships was approaching from the south to ram them at full speed. Persona-kun briefly glanced over at its rapid approach, but !! He resumed his work. Nenji raised his eyebrows and Itoken gave another dashing smile. We will help! Were all in this together! As soon as they said that, a voice shouted down at the charging ghost ship as it whipped up the wind. Even if you have converted from Protestantism to Catholicism, a ghost is still a ghost. So It was a half-dragon. Urquiaga was flying down with a giant metal rod. The metal rod was over ten meters long and he swung it down in a straight line. Catholic Inquisition Set #452: Ghost Ship Sinking Tool Palo Bautismo! The strike more bisected than crushed and light scattered everywhere. The ghost ship was chopped in two and instantly destroyed. Light scattered and rose to heaven. Their demise was accompanied by a voice from the inside end of the ejector. Move out of the way. Ill hit it through the padding. The voice was Norikis and he could be heard preparing to attack. Ill hit it thrice and open the path forward. Matsunaga distinctly saw the red lights cross paths. It had been forcefully done. If the Testament Union learned how they had done it, they were sure to protest. But they had done it all the same. They had not made an excuse, let time take care of it, ignored it, or run away. So those idiots pulled it off. The course the Musashi would use was the same one it had used to escape from Mikawa. Back then, it had traveled east to west, but this time it was west to east. And Back then, they were being pursued by armed Portuguese trade ships and other Tsirhc Testament Union ships. Now, they were pursued by P.A. Oda. When would they realize what that meant and the value of what they had gained in Europe? Well, they are idiots, after all. Heyyyyy!! Beyond the passing light, a crossdresser raised his hands on the front deck of the central rear ship. The idiot shouted over with a bowl of seaweed on his head. Old man! We promised to lend each other porn games, but you thought you could bully a cute kid like me just because youre an old man, didnt you!? Ill seaweed you with everything Ive got! Listen! My seaweed is horrifyingly lukewarm! So do as youre told and let me borrow the limited edition Far Eastern history version of Soapy Conquest C Bathtime with Lus Fris! Ah, stop, stop, Horizon! Dont pile on more bowls! Wait, is that three with trays in between? Four? Wait, I cant, I cant, I cant, I cant, I cant! It was a mystery what the crossdresser was trying to say, so You really are an idiot, arent you? As the idiot raised his hands again to say something, they passed by and the bowls toppled over. That idiot knows how to keep things noisy to the end, thought Matsunaga as he looked to the academy on the central rear ship. He spotted a familiar face on the bridge out front. It was Sakai. The man waved a hand in greeting next to an automaton tending to an ether flower garden. He hasnt changed. He had been the same in the past. When that kid had arrived on Suleimans introduction, he had approached casually with an excellent spear on his back. Matsunaga had heard he had picked a fight with the pope, so he had always thought of Sakai as an idiot. Im trying to stay smart myself. Matsunaga had moved between many different factions, actively changed the flow of events in the world, and made new discoveries. The long houses used in the Musashis residential districts were based on the defensive structures he had thought up for his castle. Idiots were quick to rely on the smart. They sure can be annoying. But, he thought. Im smart, so I can tell how much different idiots might change the world. And he had seen the greatest of those. Nobunaga the fool. As he spoke those words, the Musashi finished passing by. The light scattered and the wind vanished, but He heard the Musashi accelerate. He was worried about their fuel consumption, but hurrying was probably best since P.A. Oda would continue to pursue them. But instead of looking back, Matsunaga kept his gaze facing forward. He saw the dark ocean and dark sky of night and Shikoku between them. And in the background Kukis managed to organizelooks like about three hundred ships for the pursuit. In the dark woods, Masazumi stood on the stone pavement and dealt with two sign frames. One was with the idiot. Honestly, I wont go easy on that old man next time I see him! Sure, sure. Go right ahead. Youll see Lord Matsunaga at the C do you call it an event? C in Edo, right? Yeah! But Ill be lined up for all the new stuff there!! I see, I see. She nodded and turned to the other sign frame. This one displayed Neshinbara who was sending a few pieces of information along with the video. Novice: Were on a stable course for now. Its the opposite route from when we escaped Mikawa, so we thankfully know whats coming. He then added a quick but. Novice: Lord Matsunaga has gathered in a defensive formation behind us. Vice President: Why? WellI can actually make a pretty good guess. Novice: I wont ask whether that guess is about his reasons or whats about to happen. Four Eyes: I see youre showing off again. Novice: I was not! Thats what I actually thought!! Mal-Ga: Ow, ow, ow, ow I cant argue with that, thought Masazumi as she checked the divine transmission settings. Asama was recording the conversation but not sending it to Aoi. She had likely decided to wait until things were a little calmer. Asamas getting stuck with all the worst jobs. But at the same time, she was worried about Matsunaga. He had been a hard man to understand, but he had seemed to have a unique direction to him. And now Why is the Shigisan blocking the way for the Oda forces? Neshinbara was naturally the one to answer. Novice: I assume you know that Matsunaga Danjou Hisahide rebelled against Nobunaga twice. He was forgiven the first time, but he holed up in his own castle the second time. Nobunaga offered to forgive him if he handed over a famous tea kettle known as the Hiragumo, but he refused and blew himself up along with the kettle. And Novice: Lord Matsunaga has already rebelled once. It was right after he was appointed Nobunagas attendant. Flat Vassal: Thendoes that mean this is his second rebellion!? Masazumi understood why Adele was shouting, so she chose to speak up. Vice President: He moved the Shigisan beyond his provisional border and let the Musashi pass. If they criticize him for that, you could say letting us onto the Kii Peninsulas border was his rebellion. After all Vice President: I said at Magdeburg we would defeat Nobunaga and Hashiba. He let us go, so it wouldnt be surprising to see that as an acceptance of Nobunaga and Hashibas destruction. Also Vice President: If he opposes the pursuers from P.A. Oda, this will definitely be a rebellion. Masazumi let her shoulders droop when she realized no one was replying. Then, a sign frame appeared next to her face. Asama: If Toori-kun says anything, please tell him I told you not to tell him. Judge, replied Masazumi as she closed Neshinbaras sign frame. Maa. Yeah, dont worry about it, she thought while walking toward the academy. She had a feeling going there would not accomplish much of anything, but What is this? They had lost Anne. And now something similar was about to happen. What is it? A boiling feeling sort of like irritation filled her stomach. She had never felt this before. As she wondered what it was, she hung her head and continued toward the academy. Lord Matsunaga. You must be a smart person, so Please dont make a mistake here. At the entrance to the Kii Peninsula, Matsunaga faced Kukis three hundred aerial ships. They had all stopped in front of him in a fan formation. All three hundred ships had their cannons trained on him. And is that Shirasagi Mk. II managing them all from a distance back there? Toshiie had continued in pursuit of the Musashi and another fleet would have left P.A. Odas stronghold in Kinki to move south to Mikawa, but he was facing the fleet put together by M.H.R.R. Im rebelling Lord Matsunaga! No, let me call you my upperclassman! Kuki addressed him via divine transmission. Our rightful enemy at the moment is Musashi! They are Matsudaira who become an enemy of Hashiba and threaten P.A. Oda! There is no reason to fight amongst ourselves here! You really are an idiot, Kuki. There is a reason. Kuki did not reply. Hes a smart one, thought Matsunaga. If hed replied, I mightve dragged him down my line of thinking. So The thing is, I like idiots. The idiots will do things no one else would ever think of and that has a way of changing the world. But You have villains, traitors, and backstabbers, but whats the difference between them and the people who actually change the world? Please stop stalling for time, upperclassman! Just listen. Matsunaga stood on the Shigisans roof to view it all. Villains, traitors, and backstabbers are those who destroy the traditional bonds but fail to become an absolute victor. Theyre the ones who end up losing somewhere along the line or were found lacking at some point. Then! said Kuki. If you disappear here, you will only be known as a villain! Thats fine. After all, Nobunagas still around. Listen. I serve Nobunaga. On the high-speed ships deck, Kuki understood what Matsunaga was saying. So thats it! Matsunaga Hisahide had done quite a lot. He had slain his lord and called in the chaos of the warring states by killing a shogun, the leader of the warrior class. He had also burned Todai-ji and its Great Buddha, a symbol of faith. He was the individual who had risen to power by destroying the nations previous values. That was why he had a poor reputation among those who did not know him well, but He led the people of his territory well. Kuki knew someone else who was similar. Nobunaga Our chancellor. Thats right. Matsunaga smiled. Nobunaga is the Demon Lord of the Six Heavens who burned Mt. Hiei, seized control of the shogun clan I tried to crush, and fought the Ikkou-Ikki. Nobunaga did even more than I did. But That was all the work of a fool taking what I did even further. Then! Kuki, called Matsunaga. After everything I did, I found an even greater destroyer than myself. And I even realized that destroyer would take good care of me. According to the history recreation, my first rebellion would be forgiven, right? And, well, Im smart. So A while back, I was thinking of making some random rebellion, using that as an interpretation, and retiring. If Nobunaga conquered the world, then it was the same as me conquering the world. Yes, thought Kuki. This man Lord Matsunaga! You are truly a loyal retainer! After all You found someone who might be able to destroy the chancellor! But you chose not to crush them! Instead, you gave them the room to grow and let them live! He gave his conclusion. You intend to let Chancellor Nobunaga defeat them and become a true destroyer who can face any kind of destruction!! Yes That seems like the most interesting result. For a destroyer like me, anyway. Now, listen. Matsunaga smiled. Masazumi listened to the intercepted internal P.A. Oda divine transmission the PR council sent to her. She heard what Matsunaga said. P.A. Oda and especially Hashiba, listen very carefully. Nobunaga is a fool, yet also tries to do things the proper way. So its possible Nobunaga will be properly slain by Akechi. But Listen, P.A. Oda, Hashiba, and all others who will continue on after me and after Nobunaga. You are to defeat the ones who will destroy even Nobunaga. Do you understand what that means? Im telling you to defeat the history recreation, or destiny, or whatever you want to call it. The destruction Im leaving to you is the destruction of Matsudairas victory. After all If Matsudaira grows, they will become our greatest enemy, both militarily and historically. I want to see whether those who follow after me can destroy the greatest assignment I prepared for them. If you can do that Masazumi heard him give a quiet laugh. Then even if Im known as a villain, Ill know that I didnt make a single mistake in how I dealt with the past or the future. The Shigisan spread out before Kukis eyes. The spidery ship pointed its eight connected ships his way. Im gonna leave behind something that can destroy even me, said Matsunaga. Then we will destroy you here and crush that future destruction because we are not as great as you! Shaja. Thats fine. That just means youre loyal. Matsunaga opened an insha kotob. Musashi Vice President, youre listening to this, arent you? Masazumi heard Matsunagas voice from the sign frame that suddenly opened. Im sure you were listening to all that, so listen to this too. He did not give her a chance to speak, so it probably was not a two-way connection. First, tell that naked idiot that I was a monstrous liar. I hate being called a good person more than anything else. To me, nothings cooler than being known as the villain of this chaotic age. Got that? Judge. Masazumi nodded and thought about him again. Hes our enemy. That intercepted conversation had clearly treated Musashi as an enemy, but Hes definitely an enemy that stands parallel to us. They were two mutually exclusive sides. He had decided to step down and leave the fight to the next generation, so I will use you as an example of a direct opponent. He had left all of the important things unsaid, but he had surely been a straightforward enemy. He had judged them and always faced them head-on to bring it all to his sides next generation. When she thought back to the meetings shared with him, Masazumi was certain of it. He had a single purpose in having things his way. He had guided and supported P.A. Oda, so he had given them the ultimate enemy. He would then judge whether he had done the right thing by seeing whether P.A. Oda could defeat that enemy or not. Hes seeing whether he did the right thing or not without allowing for any compromise. That was all. That had been important enough to build his resolve and he would have his way here. Masazumi thought on the word enemy. But Matsunaga suddenly said more. Listen. Youre at a bit of a disadvantage, so Ill do you a little favor, okay? Eh? Her confusion was immediately answered. Ill tell you one thing about P.A. Odas Genesis Project. That being It is to end the world but not to let it end. What? Masazumi frowned at Matsunagas words. What kind of phrasing was that? She would have understood if he had said end the world and reset it. That would mean to end it and then begin anew. But that was not what he had said. Nor had it been a loop where they would end it, redo it, and repeat. To end the world but not to let it end? The positive and negative forms of the verb were used together. It was a contradictory and incompatible phrasing. It was a parallel phrasing. That was why she questioned it, but Wait! Lord Matsunaga! Nothing had yet been made publicly known about the Genesis Project. She had concluded only the high-ranking members of P.A. Oda knew what it actually was. Yet now he was leaking a small portion of it to Matsudaira, their future enemy. Is this your excuse for rebelling!? The answer came in another form. She heard a rumbling like distant thunder from the sky behind her. That was the sound of battle and she ground her teeth when she heard it. Dont choose to die! Fight it, Lord Matsunaga! Volume 3C, 89: Underclassman at the Destination Volume 3C, Chapter 89: Underclassman at the Destination What am I supposed to do about this? What am I supposed to hope for? Point Allocation (Achievement) The flames of war blazed in an exchange of light and sound. The provider of those flames was a fleet of three hundred ships. The receiver was a large circular ship with eight attached ships. But the Hiragumo-style Shigisan did more than receive the attacks. It rearranged and redirected its eight attached ships to destroy the enemy formation by concentrating its fire and defenses. Matsunaga instructed each ship from the roof while protected by a defense barrier. He fought back, but far more attacks were sent his way. The Shigisan was damaged, beginning with the outer spider legs, and five of those attached ships were already trailing smoke. Still, he did not fall back. Dont fall back, men! Shaja! There was strength in that reply. He had personally selected every one of them. They all loved new things and excitement almost too much. He had also selected extra carefully for this particular occasion. And he had made it clear this would happen. The ones who had wished to come with him had smiled and said the following: Weve pretty much died a few times already working under you. I put them through a lot, he belatedly realized. And so he did not fall back. He believed there was something like a path behind them. I will create that path. The way he saw it, he was here to change the current age and create a new one. He was the reformer of this age. That was why he had travelled down that path, so falling back was unthinkable. On his command, the Shigisan fired and destroyed, but Kukis formation was flexible. If they tore into it, it would fill back in. If they sliced it apart, it would sew itself back together. So Devour it from the edges! If they crushed the edges of the formation, it could not be filled in or sewn together. A normal ship would be relentlessly hammered if it tried that, but the Shigisan had its attached ships. The central ship solidified its central defenses and the others formed pairs, one attacking and one defending, to wear down the fan-shaped enemy formation from four different sides. They crushed and struck but were destroyed and pounded in exchange. How many did they bring down? Matsunaga lost count after twenty, but As the Shigisans first attached ship fired on the enemys upper left side, fire spewed from it. Matsunaga looked up as the first ship burst into flames. The captain of the blazing ship sent him an insha kotob. An old man with a white Far East boys uniform coat worn over a P.A. Oda uniform stood on the already burning bridge. Do you need a shield, Lord Matsunaga? That you, Oka? Dont worry about it. Im already holed up in my castle. Go make a name for yourself. Sha- The man trailed off and used a different word with a smile. Judge. So Im being kicked out of this losing battle? Finally. The burning ship separated, the captain and crew saluted, and the insha kotob vanished. The blazing ship moved forward. It cut into and crushed the enemy formation, but was also crushed itself. Similarly Well be going on ahead. Others continued forward. Well stay here by your side. Others stayed in place as a shield even as the flames tore them apart. But they still had cannons and defenses left, so Okay. As they continued to attack, Matsunaga viewed the enemy. Okay! Their wearing down of the enemy formation and the attacks by the attached ships had left the fan shape much smaller. That meant the enemy was packed closer together and they were moving in toward the Shigisan. After confirming the enemys approach, Matsunaga inhaled. The enemy was drawing close. Their shells were landing quite near him and tearing into his central ship. He suddenly realized all of the attached ships had grown silent. Thank you. Matsunaga thought on the meaning of him being the last one left. Even if none of them understood me, they didnt misunderstand me either. So he slowly opened a certain insha kotob. It was used to approve the Shigisans self-destruct. This would fulfill the history recreation and his hand moved toward the signature made of light. ? But another insha kotob appeared next to it. The sender field contained the name of the individual he had recognized as his superior. Present the Hiragumo tea kettle to me and I will forgive you of this rebellion. He laughed at those words. He laughed out loud. You He slowly lowered his hand. Thank you. He made his decision. Matsunaga thought amid the shaking and light of the Shigisan exploding below his feet. Whats going to happen!? There are some real idiots out there. On one side, there are the idiots who outdo even me. On the other side, there are the idiots who have my approval. That first group was always forgiving me. But that second group was a little different. In Magdeburg, one of them asked if Id like to go to Musashi after I retired. That wasnt a decision based on forgiveness, blame, killing, or being killed. She just told me to go there and do as I liked. Thats the idea of not losing anything that the naked idiot kid and his princess were talking about. But Im the one that destroys. Whenever something happens, Im the one that brings destruction. Thats why Im known as a destroyer. I create a new age by destroying whatever it is that lies up ahead. Thats what I do. And thats why I approved of those idiots back then. I decided that, led by that nudist and his princess, those idiots could do what we cant. Theyre sure to create something. Even if they have nothing to begin with, theyll approve of everything, accept it in, and create something. Were different. We approve of things, accept them in, and yet destroy them for what comes next. We destroy to gain more. So Whats going to happen!? What will happen when the ultimate destroyer clashes with the ultimate creator? Were the ones that destroy this chaotic age, so what will happen when we clash with those who are creating a new age? And This is what you call history, isnt it!? On the one hand, you have the victors who will accept history and create more. On the other, you have the losers who accept history and then destroy it. What will happen when they collide, no holds barred? What if the destroyer wins? What if the creator wins? I dont know what will happen then, but Yes. Both sides have my approval, so Ill win no matter what. Its time to destroy yet another age. With those words, the destruction of the Shigisan was completed. That kid left it all unfinished! On the nighttime plain, Yoshitsunes eyebrows rose as she viewed the sign frame map made by the Satou Brothers. Honestly! She revved Shizukas accelerator full blast. The engine roared into the night and all of the mechanical horses around her produced similar roaring whinnies from their engines. !! After waiting for the noise to come to a natural stop, Yoshitsune spoke quietly. Farewell, Matsunaga. Keep on destroying things in hell. Im sure thats what youll do. Just as she adjusted her position in Shizukas seat, the Satou Brothers held out a new sign frame. This one displayed a map of the Mikawa region, but something was crossing over the Musashis route forward. One of the Satou Brothers explained. Three aerial warships are leaving P.A. Oda territory and circling west toward the Musashi along the Sagarmatha to Tian Shan corridor. They will most likely make contact within three minutes. Which ships? Testament, said one of the Satou Brothers. Based on the acoustic signature, said the other one, the Kiyosu, the Sunomata, and the Nagahama. The Kiyosu is from the main force directly under Nobunagas command, the Sunomata is a high-speed ship, and the Nagahama is a transport ship modified into a light striking ship. Andabout one hundred high-speed ships are following them. What, are they trying to do the Lepanto again? Anyway, whos the commander? Most likely Maeda Toshiie as he is on the front lines closest to the Musashi. I see, muttered Yoshitsune as she straightened up. She could hear the shellfire of the distant battle and she raised her right hand toward the rumbling. Prepare to fire. We need to give the Musashi a nice welcome. The Musashi was being pursued from the north. They were currently flying through the sky halfway across the Kii Peninsula. Mikawas bay was coming into view in the distance and they could see red ether light occasionally rising from the bay. Nothing had changed since the loss of Mikawa three months prior. The abandoned land was being left to naturally recover from the ether disturbance. They raced through the night sky on a straight shot back to their starting point. Masazumi explained to the others what course they would take from there. Vice President: Our course will continue east to the land port where we fought the Pope-Chancellor. From there, well cut east across the bay that was Mikawa for the shortest path to the opposite bank! The route weve chosen was used to pass above the old city of Mikawa and New Nagoya Castle to deliver supplies. Once we reach the opposite bank, its only thirty kilometers east to Mikatagahara. Well join Qing-Takeda there and ensure our safety by beginning the history recreation of the Battle of Mikatagahara!! Silver Wolf: Is Mikawas neutrality still in effect? Mikawa was annexed by Musashi, after all. Marube-ya: Abandoning its neutrality would have introduced a risk of P.A. Oda taking over, so the Testament Union preserved it to monitor a possible spread of the disaster and to help Mikawa recover. Vice President: Honestly. To think wed be thanking the Pope-Chancellor now. But as the Musashi hurried across the Kii Peninsula to Mikawa, a pursuer approached on a sharp trajectory from the north. The high-speed ship was a galley-style Kraken-class. It had removed a few of its side cannons and replaced them with accelerators to catch up to the Musashi. I have determined that is the Sunomata, a Hashiba high-speed ship. Over! As Suzu detected its form from Musashinos bridge, she stroked the model with her fingers and had a thought. Itslight? She thought it was a simply designed ship. It was mostly made of wood and seemed to have residential areas, but it felt handmade. Neshinbara explained over the divine chat and her sign frame spoke it aloud for her. Novice: When Hashiba was still a newcomer, Sunomata Castle was the One Night Castle he built as a foothold in the impregnable territory of his enemy. They called it a castle, but it was really just a large-scale formation. Hashiba simplified it all down to the point that it was a castle in name only but still had the bare minimum of functionality. He used it to outwit his enemy who was trapped by tradition and format and that led Nobunaga to recognize his skill. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. Enough commentary on history, nerd. Can you tell us anything about the cheap galley thats actually approaching us? Novice: It was simply made, so it was used as a training ship after the battle. But that also means it would have been easy to modify. Thats why they added on the accelerators andsome cannons Im guessing. But Neshinbara continued his explanation. Novice: Even with the extra accelerators, its going to have difficulty catching up to the Musashi. If it wants to sink the Musashi on its first pass, it would probably have to ram us, but its current trajectory isnt right for that, is it? Musashino: Based on our predictions, it will likely join with the ghost ship and fly alongside us. Over. As Suzu listened to their discussion, she sensed a certain movement. It was Toshiie. His ghost ship swung below the Musashi like a pendulum and flew toward the port side. It was flying over to the rapidly approaching Sunomata. The Sunomatas path was straight to fly parallel to the Musashi, but Theyregoing to hit? As if to answer her question, Toshiies ghost ship flew toward the Sunomatas stern. The ghost ship attached to the Sunomata where the oar-shaped accelerators were installed pointing backwards. A moment later, the Sunomata sped up. It had accelerated using the ghost ships ability to borrow its opponent ships speed. Theyrecoming! Suzu knew the enemy was approaching. Her hand moved the model of the Sunomata so it tilted and rushed toward the Musashi. It was using the ghost ship as an accelerator, so the Sunomatas speed equaled the Musashis. That allowed the Kraken-class galley to race around the Musashi and begin firing. In an instant, fragments of gravity barriers scattered from various points on the Musashi. But the Musashi could see the Kii Peninsulas exit. Its course took it a bit to the northeast where something had come into view. Mikawasland port! That was where they had fought a battle and rescued Horizon. Me: Hey, look! Thats where I managed to touch Horizons boob and save her life! Righteousness: How can you people stand to have him lead you? Almost Everyone: Well They passed over it as they spoke, but Silver Wolf: Most of the land port has collapsed as well. Natural erosion has caused the land to collapse over a wide area around the bay. Suzus senses perceived the same thing. From the surface to deep down in the earth, the land port had slid in toward the bay. The area around the bay had collapsed into a mortar-like depression. Asama: Once the ley lines have calmed down, I think the environmental gods will increase the protection of this land to help it recover. Im recording data and sending it to IZUMO. Theyll probably send it up to Kyou. Suzu could only nod. But just as they started across the bay, her senses picked up something. The ocean below had been destroyed by the out-of-control ley line reactors three months before. Almost the entirety of the former city of Mikawa had been gouged out to make room for this water, but This is whereNew Nagoya Castle was. At the very moment Musashi passed over the center of the blast zone, she felt a shaking below her feet. Eh? There was only seawater below and further measurement showed there was a mud ocean floor beneath it. But the ley lines here were badly disturbed and anyone with sight would be seeing occasional ether light rising toward the sky a bit to the north. Suzu was currently receiving sensory information from the Musashis sense devices. At the bottom of her senses, she perceived something suddenly welling up from the center of the blast. !? Suzu felt shaking, but she did not know why. H-huh!? Something was wrong with Musashinos bridge. No Whatis this!? She felt what seemed like several objects, figures, voices, or bodies of heat. Someone was there. She was falling over. Her body had reacted to something moving out of place, but Nothing hasmoved!? It was me that moved, she realized without knowing what it meant. But when she reached a hand out into empty space seeking assistance, she definitely felt something there. Someone had taken her hand. And !? She woke up. Her mind grew clear. The sounds of everything around her grew more distinct as if she had surfaced from some deep water. Wh-what!? She realized she was standing on the bridge. She was sweating, she breathed a sigh of relief, and she worked to perceive her surroundings. Musashino-san!? Everyone had collapsed or fallen to the floor. They had all fallen to port which was north and some had apparently been lightly thrown through the air. Musashino gave a quiet groan and quickly fixed her lifted skirt and corrected her collar. It seems the motor for the base of my left leg has bent somewhat. Over. O-okay. Whatwas that? Judge. I detected a powerful ether disturbance, but I did not expect it to have such strong directionality. I can predict that the damage to the ley line was different than expected. And She stood up and walked over while dragging her left leg a little. She spoke without waiting for the others to stand back up. The Musashis acceleration has been disturbed! Everyone, please recover from our lowered speed as quickly as possible. Suzu-sama, please locate the enemy ship. Over. Once Musashino finished speaking, a sudden tremor filled the Musashi. While flying alongside them, the Sunomata had used their lowered speed to quickly fill the gap between them. Volume 3C, 90: Mercenary of the Nostalgic Sky Volume 3C, Chapter 90: Mercenary of the Nostalgic Sky Now What to do? Point Allocation (Come) This really takes me back, thought Toshiie as he commanded the Sunomata in the sky above Mikawas bay. He never fought in aerial battles, but he was still quite attached to this ship. He had helped build the ship in enemy territory for the history recreation to make a name for Hashiba. Wasnt that because our enemy, Saitou, had set up a barrier for anti-air defense? As a part of the history recreation an actual castle on the ground would have worked just as well. By using prefabricated parts, they could have had giants and demonic long lived carry in the pieces and set it up in only four hours. But either due to the Musashis influence on the current age or to show off the Far Easts aerial ship technology, having an aerial ship for a castle was a sort of status symbol in the Far East. So as rare as it was for her to do so, Hashiba had insisted on building a ship. And she had been the one to put in the most effort. She had worked hard to gather the personnel and materials needed to build Sunomata Castle quickly enough to warrant the name One Night Castle. At the time, aerial ships had taken months to build, but she had used cloth-covered logs to build something that would at least float. That was really more of an aerial raft than a ship. But she had indeed built it in a single day. When it had appeared floating above enemy territory, most of the enemy had laughed and called it a piece of junk, but no one in the Oda clan had laughed. Building an aerial ship in a night meant they could immediately send a surprise attack fleet into enemy territory as long as they had the personnel and supplies needed to surpass the enemys anti-air barriers. Ever since then, Shibata took a real liking to Hashiba. The Sunomata had bordered the Nagara River, so Toshiie himself had sent supplies downstream on rafts for Hashiba to collect. There had been weak points in Hashibas design, so he and Narimasa had guided the reinforcing parts down the river. Hashiba still talked about it and tried to repay them even though she had already helped them countless times. Still, she insisted that she could never fully repay them because they had supported her when a single mistake would have ended everything for her. It was all so nostalgic. This ship had been the starting point for the Oda clans current cooperative spirit. The exterior had completely changed and it was now a proper high-speed striking ship instead of a mere raft, but it still contained traces of its original form. Now, fire. It had not originally had cannons, so they had used personal anti-air cannons and spells. At the time, they had laughed at how they were all commanders and yet were stuck acting like common soldiers on that ship. How about we circle around above them? It would have stalled out back then, but Lets go! Those two words alone were the same. Its so light! From Okutamas surface, Yoshiyasu watched the enemy flip through the sky. The Sunomata seemed to fly freely around the Musashi rather than through the sky. It was powered by the ghost ship which borrowed the Musashis speed, so it could fly up, down, far, close, front, or back. Its cannons fired homing shots. That homing ability was weakened by their speedy flight, so its aim was careless. But few of the shells missed. Because the careless trajectories were hard to predict, they struck the Musashi and sent gravity barrier light scattering everywhere. If only I could send out Righteousness! She could not because the Musashi was flying so quickly. She technically could send it out, but a God of War could not sustain this speed as long as the massive ship. Flying alongside the Musashi would drain her fuel and send her crashing to the ground in just a few minutes. Righteousness also needed some repairs, so she had left it in Musashinos maintenance hangar and made her way up to Okutamas surface. I thought I could get some information if I visited the academy. On the way, she had spotted a few people on the floor. They had not fainted from injuries. Most of them were ether-related non-humans who had grown faint from the strange ether disturbance. Is that the tingling I felt when we passed over Mikawas bay? The ether disturbance caused by the loss of Mikawa was still strong. It had even delayed and slowed down the Musashi. The shellfire had not let up. A gravity barrier shattered overhead and shell shrapnel fell on the city with dry metallic sounds. Is there any anti-air equipment around here? She looked around and spotted two people approaching. Looking back, she saw a pure pair of huge breasts and a wicked pair of huge breasts. The shrine maiden and the dancer? Eh? Oh, um, yes, I suppose you could say that. Where are you two going? Heh heh. Long-eared flat girl, do you really not know? Now, tell me the answer! You can ignore that idiot, okay? Were on our way to the academy. What about you? I was headed to the academy too. I wanted some information and Id heard your vice president had gone there. Then lets hurry. The shrine maiden pointed forward, so the three of them started jogging. The shellfire continued and light was shattering in the sky both horizontally and vertically from them. Those fragments illuminated Yoshiyasu as she ran. About this shellfire Theres an enemy fleet pursuing us from behind, isnt there? Yes, but the enemy is out of time. After all Once the shrine maiden said that, a massive amount of light rose from the earth far beyond the opposite coast and stabbed into the sky. !? The light was as bright as midday and it revealed the shape of the landscape. More than one pillar of light rose toward the heavens. Several dozen of them surged upwards like a reverse waterfall. Thats about thirty kilometers away Is that anti-air fire from Qing-Takeda and Lady Yoshitsunes heavy mechanical cavalry unit!? The shrine maiden explained what was about to happen. If we reach that point, the Battle of Mikatagahara begins. Everyone else will be kept out, so what will the Sunomata do? After all, she said. Im sure P.A. Oda will do something about it. Toshiie gave a single instruction from the Sunomatas deck. Continue firing. Use the cannons more than the ghost ship and continue targeting the opened hull instead of the surface area. He opened a lernen figur and faced forward. The light rising toward the heavens from far beyond the opposite coast of Mikawas bay was already vanishing. But Qing-Takedas main fighting force was definitely there. That anti-air fire had been enough to pierce the sky and light up the earth. Toshiie knew perfectly well why they had shown off that firepower. Theyre warning away P.A. Oda for the history recreation of the Battle of Mikatagahara. And also warning us about the Battle of Nagashino which begins the fall of the Takeda clan. Odas musket unit was supposed to destroy Takedas cavalry force and P.A. Oda intended to recreate that using the shellfire of an aerial fleet. That was why they had strengthened their aerial forces and used Lake Biwas stealth dock to its fullest. But Its true Takedas cavalry soldiers were armed with guns, but turning that into anti-air cannons is quite the interpretation. Qing-Takeda was not going to go down easily. Just in case, Toshiie positioned the Sunomata above the Musashi to use it as a shield. Below, the ocean was coming to an end as they moved from Mikawa to Suruga. There was land below, more ocean to the right, and Qing-Takeda straight ahead. Massive bonfires and countless giant figures were visible in the depths of the distant darkness. Those heavy mechanical horse gunners were the history recreation of Takedas gun-wielding cavalry. They were definitely intended for the Battle of Nagashino. And theyre starting by seeing how I will react. Toshiie spoke into his lernen figur. Qing-Takeda! This is M.H.R.R Treasurer Maeda Toshiie aka Wallenstein representing both P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R.! I am currently pursuing the Musashi in the Sunomata, so cease your attack! He wants us to stop? Who does that kid Maeda think hes talking to? Yoshitsune looked up at the silhouette of the Musashi visible in the western sky. The right of the Satou Brothers behind her called the Sunomata with a sign frame. P.A Oda ship, you are about to interfere in Qing-Takedas Far Eastern history recreation. In other words Satou, send this to Musashi too. Oh, and show a little more spirit when you tell him. On Yoshitsunes instructions, the Satou Brothers exchanged a glance and began anew. Aiyaaaaahhhh! P.! A.! Odaaaaaa! Ship! You arrrrrrrrrrrrreeee! Hiyaaaahhhhh! Youll burst a blood vessel if you force yourself. The Satou Brothers clearly wanted to say something, but Yoshitsune ignored them and crossed her legs on top of Shizukas fuel tank. She then looked low in the sky ahead. Hey, Maeda. Youre getting in the way of the history recreation, so get lost. She received a response via the Satou Brothers. But Lady Yoshitsune What kind of fool speaks to me without introducing himself? My apologies. I am honored to you would speak with me. I am M.H.R.R. Treas- I hate long introductions. Then I will send it all to one of your people afterwards. Very good. Yoshitsune smiled a little. Ill hear you out since you went along with that, she said. Do you want the Musashi that badly? Her question received an immediate response. No, he denied. The Musashi has threatened M.H.R.R.s history recreation. We wanted to avoid any external influences when M.H.R.R. is in such a complicated situation, but they went against our wishes by traveling through our territory. Therefore, said Toshiie. We will punish the Musashi for interfering with the history recreation. Toshiie said more from the Sunomata. The M.H.R.R. Catholics would like temporary permission to enter Qing-Takedas airspace to punish the Musashi. This is to settle the history recreation of Magdeburg, so it has higher priority than the Battle of Mikatagahara. And if I say no? Thenthe Testament Union will likely punish Qing-Takeda. I see, said Yoshitsune with a hand on her chin. She thought to herself with a nasal hmm, and Well, in that case At that point, the Satou Brothers held out a new sign frame from behind her. This one displayed Musashis vice president. Wait! This is Musashi Vice President Honda Masazumi! I would like to say something concerning that reasoning! The night wind washed across a hill. It was a rough, stormy wind. It heavily shook the tree branches and blew the clouds through the sky. The clouds covering the night sky had opened, bringing the moon into view and covering the hill in clear light. Several large ships and countless figures could be seen on the moonlit hill. They were Hexagone Fran?aises aerial fleet, the Magdeburg transport ship, and their crews. But another figure stood on the hills slope some distance away from them all. It was the Reine des Garous. She was looking at two signe cadre displaying the information Mouri-01 had sent her from Hexagone Fran?aises flagship, the Pension Versailles. The larger one was a map containing the positions of the Hashiba and M.H.R.R Catholic ships in M.H.R.R. or the Seto Inland Sea plus some other predictions. This is the predicted distribution of the P.A. Oda aerial forces within P.A. Oda territory. There are a lot of unobservable regions inside P.A. Oda, so we can only predict based on the information gathered elsewhere. They really have moved toward Qing-Takeda, havent they? I would like your opinion. Especially concerning this document sent from K.P.A. Italia. Yes. The Reine des Garous looked to the other signe cadre which displayed a document signed by a woman. They must be plotting something to send a secret letter only to the Tsirhc Testament Union nations. With that said, the Reine des Garous looked eastward. She narrowed her eyes into the dark night. The Musashi is in trouble. You think so too? A voice reached her from the top of the hill. She turned around and found Tomoe Gozen standing in the windy grass. The womans arms were crossed as she too faced east. That idiot Yoshitsune is in trouble toobut this isnt easy. This is going to demonstrate that siding with the Musashi will make an enemy of someone truly formidable. Testament. The Reine des Garous nodded and gave a few instructions while noting how little practice she had typing on a keyboard. Mouri-01, I think we will soon need a signed document from Louis Exiv and Mouri Terumoto. Theres somewhere I want to contact in a hurry. Testament. Where is that? Somewhere that used to be your enemy. After sending a quick write-up of her plan, the Reine des Garous looked east again. I just hope we make it in time! Masazumi began her negotiations on the bridge in front of the academy. Based on what she had heard from the divine transmission relayed by Yoshitsune, Maeda Toshiie was trying to demonstrate his justification for attacking them. If I dont interfere, our position will only grow worse! Shells dropped, impacts rang out, and countless lights scattered through the sky. They were not up against a large-scale fleet or a large ship, but the Sunomata was using a ghost ship to constantly pursue them. The attacks themselves were not the biggest problem. As long as were under attack, Hashiba still has us caught in a state of combat! Masazumi knew that, as long as this battle continued, the Hashiba forces would continue pursuing the Musashi even if they escaped to Kantou. It would all be in the name of an unavoidable movement of the battlefield while punishing them for interfering with Magdeburgs history recreation. They could even accuse Musashi of dragging other nations into the battle to assist their escape. Masazumi needed to avoid that. After all, Toshiie had claimed Musashi was threatening M.H.R.R.s history recreation, but Hashiba is trying to blame us for their attack and pursuit! And all while completely disregarding our point of view! She could not let them use the history recreation as a shield. If the history recreation was threatened, all of the Testament Union nations would join M.H.R.R. and Hashiba in opposing them. So I insist you hear me out! Volume 3C, 91: Negotiators at the Crossroads Volume 3C, Chapter 91: Negotiators at the Crossroads Do you desire chaos? Or a monopoly? Point Allocation (Setup) An aerial ship continued to evade and attack as it remained above the Musashi, never moving further or closer. The ship constantly firing homing shells and using the attached ghost ship for speed was the Sunomata, a P.A. Oda high-speed striking ship. Toshiie thought about his enemy as he stood on the front deck. Are you going to cut in, Musashi Vice President? This is the second time. He had already spoken with her in England once before. His enemy was located directly below. No, since the Sunomata was in constant motion, he could only say she was somewhere on the Musashi. She was somewhere within the physical blows he fired and they deflected. Where was she? If not for the exchange of attacks, he would be able to see her and speak directly to her, yet the attacks were precisely what gave them a chance to exchange words. This is very strange, Ma-chan. Distance is meaningless. What a pain. Then, the enemys voice reached him via Qing-Takedas divine transmission network. M.H.R.R. Treasurer, I believe the Musashis movement within M.H.R.R. never left the categories of firing and towing. We simply traveled in a shallow parabolic arc. It looked to us like a long horizontal course. That is well within the range of interpretation. Precisely, declared his enemy. Is she going to force this through? As soon as he thought that, the enemy said more. Anyway, M.H.R.R. Treasurer, as a representative of Musashi, I, Vice President Honda Masazumi, would like to clear up a misunderstanding M.H.R.R. and the Hashiba forces seem to have. Toshiie chose not to play along and ask what that was. What mattered here was asserting that he was not interested. But after a pause, Musashis vice president resumed speaking. In the early morning two days ago, you sent scouts to test our strength, but according to the history recreation, Hashiba and Matsudaira do not become enemies until after Nobunagas assassination. For that reason, said the enemy, Musashi Ariadust Academy wants it to be known that we have no intention of opposing M.H.R.R. Oh? Yoshitsune created a blank space in her mouth. Since Maedas using the history recreation here, shes using it against him. Maeda was using the history recreation to punish Musashi, but Musashi had countered that Hashiba and Matsudairas histories contained no battles needing recreating at this point. Musashi had accepted that their invasion of M.H.R.R. airspace fell within the range of interpretation and then changed the subject. Now, they were using the history recreation as a shield. But The Satou Brothers spoke up behind her. Shes rushing this. If you two can tell, then shes still got a long way to go. Yoshitsune crossed her arms and looked to the sign frame. Youre going too far on the offensive to defend yourself. Everyone can tell, Masazumi. Masazumi faced forward at the bottom of the stairs. Light scattered through the sky and sound reached her ears. Instantaneous flashes of light cast her shadow on the stone pavement ahead of her. This was Remorse Way. With that name in mind, she filled her lungs with air to cool her body. And How about that? She had reversed the argument. She knew that was dangerous. Her opponent could grow stubborn and he could also give up on her and reach his conclusion with no further argument. Was she a coward or was she rushing this due to inexperience? ? She saw some people up ahead. Thats two people with large breasts and one with none. No, wait. Thats Asama, Kimi, and Yoshiyasu. And theres Adele and Mitotsudaira approaching from the left. Including me, thats four with flat chests and two with large ones. The fraction reduces to 1/2. Calm down!! Dont distract yourself. I need to think about what the enemy will do here. !? Light continuously exploded to port which was north and a ship-wide announcement was made. P.A. Odas Nagahama is pursuing us from behind and port! They are firing! Over. Another ship had caught up. And before they began Mikatagahara. Just as the others stopped their running feet and turned to port, the enemy spoke. The Nagahama is an armed trade ship. It has been made quite fast, but its weaponry is light. Still, its toughness is its selling point. It will take time to take it down. The intangible pressure weighing down on Masazumi aligned with this visible threat. I have command here and I will continue to pursue you at this rate. She listened to the enemy. So what will you do now, Musashi Vice President? What do you mean? She raised her eyebrows. The Musashi has no intention of opposing you!! Then let me say this, continued the enemy. I can only conclude that you do intend to oppose us. Toshiie spoke slowly as he instructed the Nagahama to fly alongside the Sunomata and to continue firing. Listen. He was speaking more to Yoshitsune than Musashi. You invaded our airspace, you actively assisted the Protestants, and you are currently fleeing. How is any of that in accordance with the history recreation? Musashi Vice President, you greatly assisted the Protestants in the Sack of Magdeburg which will determine the course of the Thirty Years War between the M.H.R.R. Catholics and Protestants. Therefore Not many died in Magdeburg and, even though the city was flooded, the damages were far less than expected. The M.H.R.R. Catholics are requesting an investigation by a representative of the Testament Union. He said listen once more. Depending on that investigations findings, it is entirely possible the Sack of Magdeburg could be redone. Impossible! shouted Mitotsudaira. The city and its walls were destroyed! Do you have any idea how much preparation would be needed to redo it all!? That was exactly right. Masazumi knew this had to be no more than a bluff, but Its enough to hold off the M.H.R.R. Protestants. The negotiation was being held over Qing-Takedas divine transmission network, so only Toshiie, Masazumi, and Yoshitsune could listen in. Still, they would all be recording it, so even if it was a bluff If I ignore this bluff, he can release the records to make it look like I abandoned the Protestants. And without Guericke and the Protestants here, she could not check with them what to do about the bluff. She was forced to treat Toshiies bluff as legitimate. Then what would you have us do? she asked. I would like for Musashi to prove it has no intention of opposing us. Oh, I know, said Toshiie. If you truly think that we will not be enemies as long as Nobunaga lives, then disarm the Musashi once more and, to ensure you never arm yourselves or begin any more conflicts, I would like to place a Testament Union inspector on the Musashi. One from M.H.R.R., of course. Thats not possible, thought Masazumi. Were on the way to Kantou to do exactly those things. They would gain the strength they needed, work with Europe, and head to Westphalia. That was the entire point of their eastward journey. Hashiba knows exactly what were doing. She pretty much knew who would have leaked the contents of that secret meeting in Magdeburg. This meant Toshiie was here now to hold them in check. But This isodd. The one frowning at Toshiies words was Adele. She walked up to Masazumis side and tilted her head. ? What does this mean? Hashiba may have joined with the M.H.R.R. Catholics, but why is he assuming the Testament Union will do exactly what they want? Well Masazumi thought about that and reached a certain idea. Kh. Its hopeless, she thought. I screwed up, she added. I shouldnt have used the history recreation as a shield! A groan worked its way up from the bottom of her gut. She managed to force it back down and opened her mouth to release some words from her stiff throat. Have the M.H.R.R. Catholics and Hashiba taken control of the Pope-Chancellor who you could call the representative of the Testament Union!? What? How would they do that? Terumoto sat on the tatami mats laid out on the deck of the Pension Versailles, Hexagone Fran?aises flagship. Louis Exiv was resting his head on her lap. Thats impossible, isnt it!? How would the M.H.R.R. Catholics take control of the Pope-Chancellor!? After realizing how loudly she was speaking, Terumoto opened a signe cadre. It was a Shinto version and she typed on the simple keyboard. Former Delinquent: The pope is elected by the cardinals, so how did Hashiba do that? Still Got It: But the cardinals themselves cant do anything. In fact, most of them are missing, given the state of K.P.A. Italia. In that case, who represents the Catholics? No, who is their defender? Former Delinquent: What? Wouldnt their defender be the Holy Roman Emperor? Still Got It: Sorry. Im going to apologize in advance on this one. What? Terumoto tilted her head at the Reine des Garous post. Why is she apologizing to me? Did she do something? she wondered as she thought about the conversation. Wait, the Holy Roman Emperor? Dont tell me Mouri-01 responded from where she stood to the side. Testament. Chancellor Rudolf II held the position. It all clicked into place and the man lying in her lap slowly explained. Heh. I see. I only heard bits and pieces of that, but I think I get it. After his battle with the Reine des Garous daughter, Rudolf II used the Sack of Magdeburg to disappear. Therefore, Student Council President Matthias became the provisional chancellor and thus the provisional Holy Roman Emperor. As the cardinals could not be gathered, he designated the new Pope-Chancellor in their place. Exiv gave a quiet laugh. Theyre placing provisional positions on top of provisional positions to create nothing but fakes. Dont steal my lines. Terumoto sighed. But anyway, that means this isnt a joke. Its for real. She looked back to a certain signe cadre sent from K.P.A. Italia. It informed them of the new provisional Pope-Chancellor and it was signed by a certain individual. Olimpia. Historically, she was Pope-Chancellor Innocentius older sister-in-law. Currently, I believe she is actually his younger step-sister, but did they place her in the position? Are you comparing her to yourself, Terumoto? I took my position for myself, but Im not so sure about this woman. After grabbing his head and correcting its position, Terumoto pulled the signe cadre in close. Sleep some more. Dont force yourself to wake up. Well probably be busy starting tomorrow and the Roi Soleil needs to sleep at night. As Mouri of the setting sun, Ill have things ready by then. Heh. I think you are the one forcing yourself, Terumoto. Not as much as you. She let her shoulders droop and looked east. Now, what will Musashi do? Its possible theyll be forced to do what Hashiba wants. I see. Yoshitsunes eyebrows moved as she thought. So Hashiba defeated K.P.A. Italia and set up a puppet in the position of Pope-Chancellor. She had heard Pope-Chancellor Innocentius was missing, so they must have placed someone else in that spot. Theyll probably claim this is only a temporary Pope-Chancellor meant to keep the Testament Union from falling into chaos. That would probably last until the Peace of Westphalia. Until then, they could still use the chaos excuse due to Europes Thirty Years War. In that case, thought Yoshitsune with a sigh. Satou Brothers, this has taken an annoying turn for politicians like you. Andthis is a pretty fatal blow for Musashi. Every last one of the Testament Unions interpretations is going to benefit Hashiba from now on. That of course affected Qing-Takeda as well. Trying to make a mockery of us, are you? The word was out that the Pope-Chancellor was missing, but they had quickly set up a replacement. And then theres this Toshiie guy. He had started negotiating without even hinting at that fact in order to trap Musashis vice president. Satou Brothers, whats going to happen to Musashi at this rate? Testament. They will be placed under the Testament Unions control. After all, they claim to show no hostility and yet they have taken actions that can be interpreted to be hostile. The Testament Union will make sure that they take no more hostile actions. And since Musashi has declared they will preserve the history recreation and that they will not oppose Hashiba they have no reason to reject. Yeah, they never would have imagined Hashiba was in a position to control the Testament Union. If the link between Hashiba and the Testament Union was weak, Musashi could negotiate with the Testament Union and get any inspector kicked out. But if Hashiba and the Testament Union were close, nothing Musashi said would help. Theyve made a Testament Union you cant negotiate with. Thatll definitely hold the other nations in check. But theyre asking for inspections and disarmament, huh? Thats no different from what the Testament Union did in the past. Pathetic. Yoshitsune smiled bitterly, but Then I guess we need to get moving, Satou Brothers. Lets go take control of Maedas plan. And She corrected her posture. Tell all of our men to stay carefree as we do this. Masazumi tried to speak. What do I do? To keep Toshiie away, she had said they had taken no hostile action against M.H.R.R. and Hashiba. And she had claimed they would not oppose Hashiba because of the history recreation. But He refuses to believe our intentions. So he was asking them to convince him by taking on an inspector and disarming. However, the inspections and disarmament would be carried out by the Hashiba-led Testament Union. If they accepted, there would be no compromise or reduction. Musashis power and freedom would be suppressed by Hashiba. She could not allow that. After all, they were on their way to Kantou in order to gain more power. I see. As everyone watched her and shells landed on the port side, Masazumi spoke quietly. I understand one thing now. What might that be? She nodded and answered him. Our negotiations have broken down. Eh? Masazumi heard confused voices around her, but she shook her head. I screwed up at the very beginning. To avoid Hashibas pursuit, she had tried to demonstrate their lack of hostility toward Hashiba. That had been wrong. Hashiba was trying to crush them, so they had taken advantage of that. No, they were trying to trap me like that from the beginning. And they had gotten her. Given the urgency of the situation, she had leaped at the enemys bait. She should have behaved differently. Instead of only trying to escape the current situation, she should have fought them head on. So These negotiations have broken down. This will leave a blemish on your record. As long as its only on my record. I lost here. You can rejoice. This was far better than having them take control of the Musashi due to her mistake. And with that in mind, there was something she had to say. You are our enemy. That was why she would reject their inspector and their disarmament. But That would truly mean making an enemy of Hashiba. Nobunaga had not yet been lost, so she would be ignoring the history recreation. It was her own mistake that had led to this, but Can I? Could she declare their hostile intentions toward Hashiba? Could she really reject the history recreation and make an enemy of the Testament Union? She closed her eyes and breathed in. Okay. She had built up her resolve. Everyone was looking her way and she knew what she had to ask them. Is it possible to lose the Sunomata and Nagahama here? If they brought a Hashiba force with them to Kantou, Matsudaira would be neither a protector nor a barrier for the cautious Kantou forces. That meant they had to shake off those two ships here. It wouldnt be impossible. Neshinbara walked up from the road on the right. He then turned to look toward the bow where two people were walking down Remorse Way. Aoi and Horizon? Hey, I dont know whats going on, but it sure is exciting. Cant you do something about those noisy guys flying above us? Dont sound so carefree, thought Masazumi, but she was pretty sure all would truly be lost if he was ever anything but carefree. So she turned to Neshinbara who nodded. We can use Ariadust-kuns Logismoi plo on the Nagahama and Asama-kuns arrows on the Sunomata. That just leaves how we fly. The Sunomata is staying in motion so we cant aim at it and the Nagahama is keeping its distance. The Musashi will have to be prepared to run into them a little. Heh heh. You can only choose to be so rough because you know you can fix everything at Kantou IZUMO later. Choosing to put up with some pain now for what comes later is an important decision for a girl, you know? I suppose, agreed Masazumi. But then You cant, cut in the idiot. Seijun, what are you freaking out about? He hit the bulls-eye. I cant believe him. Not only because of how well he observed people but also because he had no reservations about saying it. Hes pretty dangerous even as an ally, thought Masazumi with a bitter smile in her heart. Still, she gave a large tilt of her head. What? Me? Freaking out? What are you talking about? I really am bad at lying, she realized. The others were watching her and the situation was still underway. The Musashi was already flying above the ground and about to enter Qing-Takeda. She needed to make a decision in order to maintain Qing-Takedas trust. I need to say were their enemy. They would ignore the history recreation and oppose Hashiba. Then, they had to enter Kantou after losing the Sunomata and Nagahama. Of course, if they created a hostile situation with Hashiba and then went to Kantou, the Kantou forces would accuse them of bringing trouble with them, but she could bear that responsibility alone. So she hurriedly spoke up. Look at the situation here. We need to break out of this, so I said you cant. Aoi stepped in front of her and said listen. He then pulled the pads out from his chest. Put these in for a sec. Silence reigned for about three seconds. Afterwards, Masazumi quietly breathed in and glared at the idiot. What are you trying to say? What? The idiot tilted his head and held the objects out toward her again with an entirely serious expression. It only has to be for a sec, okay? Just a quick sec, okay? Im serious. What are you trying to say, you idiot? As soon as she said that, he removed his wig and placed it over her head without bothering to turn it around. The back of the long hair hid her face entirely. Ah. Surprised, she saw golden locks swaying in front of her. She frantically reached up, but found it was a tight fit. It latched onto her real hair and would not come off easily. But Hey, anteater, are you sending that divine transmission to Yoshitsune? I saw her a moment ago. Maa. What is it, you fool? Do you need something? Hey, that you, Yoshitsune? Stop that, muttered Masazumi, but the idiot grabbed her head and pushed her away from the sign frame. He then completely ignored her as he spoke. Can you hear this, Yoshitsune? Well have to wait until later to play with my dick. Im cross-dressing right now. What the hell are you trying to say!? L-Lady Yoshitsune! Tolerance! You need to demonstrate tolerance! shouted the Satou Brothers. I dont envy your job, you two. Now, Yoshitsune, can you see this right here? Its not my dick, so actually look, okay? This girls a blonde, right? Thats because she isnt Seijun. What? Masazumi wanted to protest, but the idiot said more to Yoshitsune before she could. Some idiot disguised herself to trick you. Thats gotta be what happened. After all After all Our vice president always grins like an idiot when she negotiates. Whenever things seem so bad you dont think anyone could enjoy it, shes got the most satisfied look youve ever seen. So So If this girl cant do that, shes clearly not Seijun. You saw me reveal her disguise, didnt you? Wait, Aoi! What was he doing? How was he planning to do this? How is he planning to escape my mistake here!? Yoshitsune, said the idiot. Shoot everyone, even us. Yoshitsune clearly heard what the idiot said. I heard a bit about that Battle of Mikatagahara stuff earlier. We get beat up pretty bad in that, right? Sothats the normal outcome here. I dunno whatll happen to the Musashi and I do know Seijun was doing everything she could to avoid it, but But That means not avoiding it is just the normal outcome. So Outside the frame, the idiot shook the hand holding Masazumis head. He seemed to be sending strength to her. So shoot us, Yoshitsune! Well do something about it, so dont worry about us! Waaaaait! The new shout came from Toshiie. Are you going to drag us into this, too!? That is an undeniably hostile act! Eh? Whatre you talking about? Hashiba and Matsudaira are best buddies right now, arent we? But I was thinking. We keep saying how good friends we are to you, but you keep saying were not. Im finding that a little hard to believe, so how about we test our power of friendship? The idiot scratched his head as he continued. Youll stay by our side and get shot up during the Battle of Mikatagahara, wont you? Waaaait! Matsuuu! Oh, Ma-chan made a joke! noted Toshiie in a corner of his mind.[1] This is insane! He was saying he could not trust Musashis claims of non-hostility, so now they wanted to test their friendship in the same way. And Why do we have to join you in the Battle of Mikatagahara!? Hey, Shiro! What? Toshiie tilted his head at the unexpected name and the idiot looked to the left of the screen. Shiro, this guys a mercenary, so lets hire him. Well buy his friendship and then use him as a shield as much as we can. Isnt that a great plan? Wait, are you a complete moron!? What are you talking about!? Toshiie nodded several times at what the merchant shouted from out of frame. That plan was simply ridiculous. Musashis treasurer stepped in from the left of the screen. The tall boy gave Toshiie an expressionless look before turning back to the idiot. Listen, idiot. Listen very carefully. I cannot believe you would suggest we buy friendship. Yes! Thats right! Its wrong, isnt it!? That trash is not worth a single yen. Ehhhhhhh!? shouted Toshiie. Could you quit taking my shtick in an entirely different direction like that? Ignoring the idiots head tilt and complaint, the merchant faced Toshiie once more. Now then, M.H.R.R. Treasurer. Friendship is a form of free service. Did you hear that? Free. It comes with no future obligations, so it allows you to rip someone off without giving them any way to track you down! On that note, go die for us and do it for free. Wait, wait, wait!! Something had gone wrong at some point and a certain thought came to mind. He was pursuing the Musashi because they had violated the history recreation, so Our history recreation takes priority over Mikatagahara since that battle hasnt even started yet! That meant they could not begin that battle. It comes after us. He had tried to use that reasoning to ignore what they said, but then he heard a sudden voice. It was the idiot again. Hey, Maeda whatever-your-name-is? Yeah, you in the red. Youre about to enter Qing-Takeda. The boy asked a single question. But did you get Yoshitsunes permission? Toshiie sucked in an icy gasp. Oh, no! When entering Qing-Takeda he had meant to first get permission by stating his need to punish Musashi, but as Yoshitsune pointed out Ive heard a lot here, but I havent actually given permission yet. They got me Normally, he would have gotten permission from Yoshitsune at the beginning of the discussion. In fact, he had started the discussion toward that end. But as he was negotiating for that permission, someone had interrupted. Musashi Vice President!! Masazumi was hanging her head with the wig forced on her head by the idiot, but the discussion over the sign frame made her realize what she had done. Thank goodness. Interrupting at that crucial point had been an elementary trick, but it had paid off. Preventing Yoshitsune and Toshiies discussion from continuing had been fortunate in and of itself, but Can I really be proud of drawing Maedas attention to me? Suddenly, the hand shaking her head lifted her head instead. I dont really get it. The idiot tilted his head and asked a question. But can you smile now? Im a fake, arent I? That was all they had accomplished, so Masazumi let her shoulders droop again. From here on, the harsh results are going to be forced onto both of us equally! Toshiie looked at the course Matsu displayed on a map. They were about a minute away from Qing-Takeda territory and the anti-air cannons there. Even if they were punishing someone for violating the history recreation, the Sunomata would be violating someones airspace without permission. He could not complain if they fired on him then. But if we leave the Musashi, theyll negotiate a peaceful resolution to the Battle of Mikatagahara. The Musashi would not be damaged and would slip from his fingers. Okay. Toshiie made up his mind. He opened his mouth as he looked to Yoshitsune and the idiot visible on the lernen figur. I am sure you already understand this, but I will say it anyway. He spoke to Qing-Takeda. My ship and its partner ship are pursuing the Musashi on the orders of the Testament Union. Any hindrance to our mission will be deemed a hindrance to the Testament Union and the history recreation, so you will be deemed an enemy. And if you are deemed an enemy of the Testament Union Im essentially making a gamble without thinking of the consequences, he thought as he continued. The Testament Union will conquer your academys territory, disarm you, and set up a provisional rule. That is an abuse of power! Are you trying to use the Testament Unions name to conquer the world!? Yoshitsune heard one of the Satou Brothers shouting, but she lightly raised her right hand and waved backwards. Dont worry about it. He probably thinks thats actually a threat. Even if he did conquer the world, hes probably only got about fifty years of life left. But Honestly. He thinks forcing troubles onto us counts as a threat. If they tried to protect Musashi, the Testament Union would attack Qing-Takeda. Qing-Takeda was a powerful nation, but she doubted it would last if it made an enemy of every Testament Union nation plus P.A. Oda. The real problem was what happened after it was destroyed. So P.A. Oda would set up a provisional rule in Qing-Takedas territory, would it? The ruler that had protected Kantou from P.A. Oda would have destroyed itself protecting Musashi and also summoned P.A. Oda into Kantou. That was why Maeda was asking her to compromise with him. He wanted her to allow his pursuit of the Musashi. Dont take me so lightly. As long as she did not protect Musashi, Takeda would not be destroyed and Takeda land would not be placed under the Testament Unions provisional rule. Most of the Kantou and Tohoku academies would want that. Most of them, including the Date clan, were struggling for supremacy and would want to avoid allowing the future rulers of Matsudaira into Kantou. What was she supposed to choose as the empress who ruled over most of Kantou? I see. Interesting, she thought. Musashi was certainly interesting, but so was their enemy, Hashiba. It took some guts to use the situation in Qing-Takeda as a bargaining chip. So Maeda, I think Im going to play along with your little threat there. Then will you allow us to pursue the Musashi in accordance with the Testament Unions orders? Yoshitsune gave a smile that did not reach her eyes. Why would I do that? I dont give a damn about the Testament Union or P.A. Oda. Eh!? So Yoshitsune really is on my side!? Is it because I put it on her head!? Does that mean- gfh! The idiot was sent rolling along the ground by a short hook to the side from Horizon. Everyone shrieked and backed away, but Horizon asked Masazumi something with the light of cannon fire washing over her. What is the meaning of this, Masazumi-sama? Did she really fall for him because he placed his penis on her head? Is such a frightening thing really possible? Thats how you want to start this discussion!? Calm down, calm down. Horizon held out her hands and faced Masazumi who had parted the wigs hair to either side. Masazumi-sama, we can assume Yoshitsune-samas decision was the best possible decision for the Kantou nations, correct? Most likely. She definitely chose the course of history that would give people the least to accuse her of. Really? asked Asama as she looked back and forth between Horizon and Masazumi. If she lets the Musashi through, wont the Testament Union and P.A. Oda set up a provisional rule in Qing-Takeda? Isnt that the worst possible outcome for the Kantou nations? Theres a way of preventing that. She can protect the Musashi and let us through to Kantou while also preventing the Testament Union and P.A. Oda from setting up a provisional rule in Kantou. Of course, its going to force a pretty heavy burden on us. Just as Masazumi was preparing to explain, Yoshitsunes voice reached her from the sign frame. Maeda Toshiie, I will allow you to pass through Qing-Takeda territory on one condition: become our mercenary. And I grant you the right to carry out the Battle of Mikatagahara. Your employment lasts untilwell, since Matsudaira lost their headquarters at Mikawa, lets say it lasts until they reach their next headquarters. The two of you will carry out the Battle of Mikatagahara until then. The Testament Union can judge Musashi based on how well they complete this. You can see here whether they intend to uphold the history recreation or not. And since the Testament Union vows to strictly uphold the history recreation, you dont have any reason to refuse, do you? Silver Wolf: So we have to fight the Battle of Mikatagahara until the Musashi arrives in Edo!? Gold Mar: Um, but what happens with Ga-chans death as Naruse Masayoshi? Mal-Ga: Margot, are you worried about- Crap, I imagined it for a second and got a bloody nose! Worshipper: Is it just me or are you getting more and more fast-paced, Naruze-kun? Anyway, typed in Neshinbara. Novice: This actually helps us a lot with the history recreation of Naruse Masayoshi. After all, Lady Yoshitsune has hired Maeda as a mercenary for their side of the history recreation. Do you understand? Novice: Theres no way the Sunomata alone can pursue the Matsudaira clan as Mikatagahara requires. Since Maeda is accusing the Musashi of interfering with the history recreation, Lady Yoshitsune is making him fail to recreate Mikatagahara properly so he too can be accused of failing in the history recreation. Smoking Girl: That means we win if we reach Edo, right? Naruze, dont get so excited you go flying ahead of us. Mal-Ga: I know that. How rude. I just have to stay put and draw up some storyboards, right? Flat Vassal: Im not sure I like the sound of that either. That was when the Musashi passed by the cannons on the ground below. They all used sign frames to check the footage recorded by the bottom of the ships. Ah, said Asama. The Qing-Takeda people are waving toward us. Yoshitsune looked up at the massive form passing by overhead. She had no intention of waving. A ruler did not see people off. So instead Satou Brothers, wave to them. That was all she said before facing west again. Maeda was dutiful. He had stopped firing on the Musashi and would only begin again after passing by. The sign frame footage was still coming in even as the Musashi and Sunomata grew more distant. Musashis vice president and Maeda must have both known what was about to happen. What are those stiff looks for? They did not respond. A slight period of silence was all that followed. And that was why Yoshitsune opened her mouth as the fires and sign frame illuminated her below the darkness and rumbling of the Musashis passage. That ends my role as Takeda Shingen. Shingen died of illness during the Battle of Mikatagahara, so Now that Mikatagahara has started, Ive lost my right to command. And She narrowed her eyes to stare far into the western sky. She could see something like dark clouds slowly approaching in the dark sky. When she saw them, the corner of her mouth rose in a smile. Maeda, if Id shot you down, you wouldve attacked me with the P.A. Oda fleet waiting behind you and with Kukis ships that survived the battle with Matsunaga, isnt that right? She looked at Toshiie on the screen and spoke to his stiff expression while maintaining her own smile that did not reach her eyes. But Maeda. What? Yes. Im guessing you had already decided what to do if I set up Mikatagahara like this. Now, what history recreation are you planning to begin with the fleet you brought? What history recreation do you think we might be planning? Dont pretend you dont know, she thought with a smile. After all, the distant fleet was growing larger even now. It looked like the entirety of P.A. Odas existing Ottoman fleet had to have been mobilized. Some ships were large and some were small, but they were all old models. They wanted to attack with all of their forces from the Lepanto or earlier, just like Tres Espa?a had. What was worth going that far? Ill take you on. This is the decisive battle between Oda and Takeda that began after Shingens death. This begins the fall of the Takeda clan. The time had finally come. Yes, this is the Battle of Nagashino. Masazumi heard Yoshitsunes determination over the divine transmission. Listen. Yoshitsune raised her eyebrows in a smile while looking to the left, toward Maedas sign frame. Hashiba, Maeda. Youve lost this confrontation and Ive won. You prepared your strategy, set up your tricks, and tried to steal this nation Ive made. But Im just going to obey the history recreation and let this Qing-Takeda land follow the course of history. At that point, she turned toward Masazumi. Masazumi. She said listen again. Then, her smile deepened as she looked up toward the Musashi in the sky. Do you know what happens to Takeda territory after the fall of Takeda? The land and the remnants of Takeda all eventually end up under Matsudairas rule. That might not be possible yet, but there are two ways I can support you now, fools of Musashi. One. Go east and grow strong. If you can do that, it will be our strength too. And two. Finishing Nagashino will be a large step forward in the history recreation concerning Nobunaga. I can more or less guess what youre trying to do, so this should help you a lot. She said listen yet again. Heaven and earth belong to the gods. While the clever tricks of men might steal what belongs to a seemingly divine ruler, the world belongs to that ruler. As a ruler, I will not be swayed by anything you do. You can live however you like and advance the current age however you like. So let me say one thing, fools of Musashi. That being While I will not be swayed by anyone, I will give this age to you, Musashi. Is she telling us to advance the age? She had called them Musashi instead of the Far East or anyones name in particular. Masazumi carved that into her heart and saw Yoshitsune looking up on the sign frame. She was looking up at the Musashi. And suddenly, she looked to the idiot standing next to Masazumi. Her mouth spread in a smile. Live a free life like I do. Thats the one lesson I have for the one who called my name, nudist. Well Im a little more into cross-dressing than nudism right now. You damn fool. After a single bitter laugh, the sign frame vanished. As if to say a ruler did not see anyone off, she had ended the divine transmission. The sudden parting left everyone speechless and motionless. In that instant of silence, the Musashi began to shake. !? It was not an attack from outside and it was not due to acceleration. The shaking was coming from within. Emergency! Saboteurs are destroying the interior of the ships! There are seven in all! The warning was from Musashi and everyone remembered the number she mentioned. The seven are from Sanada Academy! They are fleeing while destroying the interior of the ships! Over. Given how much pressure theyre under every day, I guess it isnt surprising Sanada got to work so fast. They need to teach those complacent kids that this is the age of the warring states. Smoke rose from the Musashi as it was pursued by the Sunomata and Nagahama in the eastern sky. The Sanada forces on board had sabotaged it. After Takedas fall, Sanada joins Hashiba. They were a small power, but they were still useful as a watchful eye on Kantou, as messengers, and as guards. Here, they had gone ahead and started fulfilling their role. But they sure are na?ve. They were given a place to stay and this is how they repay Musashi? They might as well be telling them not to hold back next time they see each other. They were useless. Theyre supposed to be ninja, but they dont put any emotion into their plans and end up starting an attack they cant complete. That would be why everyone calls you unneeded. As she spoke, she heard another explosion and the Musashi grew more distant. The eight giant ships grew smaller in the east as they received a variety of damage. But Yoshitsune moved them from her gaze to look to the western sky. A massive fleet was coming her way. Satou Brothers, you two take command. Testament. But what about you!? With Nagashino beginning, I cant take command. Command goes to the next generation, so Katsuyoris name will go to The Satou Brothers both nodded. Due to your emergency retirement as Shingen, we split the name between the two of us. We have already begun dealing with everything from the rebellion of the Kokujin to Takedas destruction. Thats a lot of responsibility. Make sure to lament that we have to recreate Nagashino. And as for Katsuyoris suicide, try to use the split name inheritance so you only have to beat each other half to death. Also Yoshitsune looked up at the Benkei, the large floating city in the east. The sight devices on its bow glowed and turned their red light her way. Just like old times, do whatever you want. Notes 1. Matsu means wait in Japanese. Volume 3C, 92: Condemner in a Place of Parting Volume 3C, Chapter 92: Condemner in a Place of Parting Now Where is there a nice breeze? Point Allocation (An Elevated Place) To the west of the Musashi, several beams of light flew even further into the west. Two people were rushing toward the stern of Musahinos surface area as if to see those lights off. One wore a Qing-Takeda coat as a vest and the other wore a Qing-Takeda girls uniform and a skirt. Hurry up! Sure thing, Saizou. What about the others? To answer him, five sign frames appeared next to his face. The covert sign frames produced no light and drew their images with shadow. One of those shadow-drawn people was a woman with heavy makeup and a metal fan sword resting on her shoulder. #7, Riichi. Im on my way there. I found a safe spot on the outer edge, so I can jump down at any time. A demonic giant priest shrugged in the next sign frame over. He scratched his cheek with a bitter smile. #3, Miyoshi Seikai. Diving really isnt my thing. #4, Isa. And you call yourself a ninja, Seikai? Oh, but I guess its about time to go home. And I was just getting used to getting three Western meals a day. After the short girls comment, a young man with closed eyes spoke from the next sign frame. #5, Anayama. Leader Sarutobi, I can meet up with you, but do you need any help? Not from anyone who let the Reine des Garous treat them like a child. Understandable. Anayama nodded. But that would be #10, Kakei, not me. They all laughed as a slender man shouted No fair! Anyway, dont overreach, okay? said Anayama. We wont. Oh, I think this is about far enough for you. With that comment, Saizou wrapped her arms around Sasukes back. They jumped into the wind. The two of them hopped up to the roofs of the surface business district. Mist trailed after Sasuke as Saizou, a wind spirit, protected him, but he did not actually set foot on the roof. The two of them pulled up their knees and gently flew over the roof. A road came into view diagonally below them. On that road, two people were rushing sternward, toward Okutama. One was a girl in a lab coat and the other was a man in a work outfit. Sasuke nodded toward the mans back. There you are, Musashi King. Sasuke rode Saizous wind silently down to the road. Musashi King Yoshinao was positioned behind the lab coat girl to protect her, but he did not turn back toward Sasuke. He was too focused on the out-of-breath girl. Aiming for the mans neck, Sasuke drew a short sword and rode down on Kirigakures wind. But a sudden kick flew up toward him from below. !? Sasuke did not have time to catch it on the short sword, so he twisted his body around instead. He held Saizous shoulders as she held him from behind and he sank down toward the ground. He dodged by slipping below the upwards kick. It all happened in silence. The kicking foot flew over his lowered head and then leaped quickly into the air. Whose attack was that!? As a ninja, he memorized the movements of every opponents weapon and body, but this kick was both familiar and unfamiliar. He had seen it before, but it felt somehow off. So as he moved back and straightened up, he checked who it was from the corner of his eye. He identified the individual who had leaped without making a noise and landed on a nearby roof. The inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name! Yoshinao continued running while returning his sword to his hip. So they got here in time. Mishina Hiro must have noticed his action because she looked back at him. What is it, vice principal? Are you worried about the solitaire game you left running on your PC? No, Yoshinao replied without looking back. I realized I needed to rethink a number of things after this battle. That was a close one. We were so distracted by the sabotage that we left our VIPs unguarded. We need to be more careful. Sasuke saw the silver-haired girl standing on a rectangular wooden structure in the business district. By that time, he was already jumping to the next building over, but The Reine des Garouss daughter sure has changed. Back in IZUMO, she had seemed somehow restless, but She has guts for this not to faze her. As soon as he landed on the roof, his comrades surrounded him. Including him, this was seven of the Sanada Ten Braves. But the Reine des Garouss daughter only smiled at him. Is this your way of saying goodbye? If so Her own comrades surrounded her: Musashis 1st special duty officer, Mary Stuart, the Tachibana couple, the half-dragon 2nd special duty officer, and an Indian holding a pot of curry. The last one was a bit of an enigma, but he was probably some kind of secret weapon. A secret ingredient was an important part of curry, after all. Those not here were presumably protecting the other VIPs, but Thank for your hospitality. The half-dragon replied with a nod. Noriki will be disappointed. You helped him repair the ships quite a bit. Of course, then you destroyed all that. Yes, agreed Tachibana Muneshige while looking to Miyoshi Seikai. Nyuudou, you played with the children a lot, so this is a difficult situation. I also wish that could have lasted longer, but Sorry. Saizou removed herself from Sasukes back and smiled bitterly. We have to do our duty, so the next time we meet, well be enemies from the start. I dont want to hear any complaints if we kill you without warning, okay? I dont think they can complain if theyre dead. Pipe down, you. Mary smiled at Saizous comment and then bowed their way. Take care. As soon she said that, Musashis 1st special duty officer launched an attack. He threw Ex. Collbrande as a projectile. The goodbyes were over, so they would always face each other as enemies from here on out. This attack signaled the beginning of that, so Sasuke purposefully chose to block it. He used a shallow strike of his short sword to produce sparks without breaking his weapon. See ya. He had already leaped into the sky behind him. He jumped and ran toward the outer edge of the ship. Honestly, this is not going to be an easy enemy to deal with. He jumped from the deck and into empty air. Sanada territory waited below, west of Kantou. He spoke to himself as he fell into the dark mountains and to the depths of the forest and valley. What am I supposed to tell the young master and our teachers? Mitotsudaira sighed and lowered her shoulders. They had driven off an enemy faction, but another faction was still attacking from the sky. Still, one of our enemies has left. We need to make repairs and fight back! She understood the situation, so she made instructions through a sign frame. She checked the course information Musashi had sent the student council and chancellors officers. Currently, the Musashi is heading east while turning a bit north from Suruga Bay. Instead of traveling along the coast as a provisional border, they were going to head straight to Edo. Were recreating history, so we dont need to worry about the provisional borders. They did not have to follow the marker points, so they had an easier time of evading the Nagahamas attacks. Silver Wolf: What will we be doing now? Novice: The Battle of Mikatagahara ends when the Matsudaira side loses its pursuers and escapes to its castle, so we need to lose the enemy before reaching Edo and fly into our specialized dock at Kantou IZUMO. Smoking Girl: The Musashis land port at Kantou IZUMO is the floating kind, so we can dock more quickly than when its on the surface. Itll still be pretty rough, though. Me: Um, does anyone need a joke somewhere? Anyone? Please? Even through the sign frame, Mitotsudaira could tell everyone was ignoring him, so she did the same. At any rate, losing the enemy would be easier said than done. The large Nagahama was one thing, but The Sunomata! That ship was following them using the ghost ship. But we have a way of dealing with that! First All ships, begin gravitational cruising. Over. After the ship-wide announcement, ether light reached them from the outer hull. The expanding components had been left idling so they could use gravitational cruising at a moments notice. Given the durability of the parts and the remaining fuel, they had to settle this soon. Sink the Sunomata before we reach Edo! Mitotsudairas words were accompanied by a great wind blowing across the Musashi. They had accelerated toward Edo. Toshiie saw the Musashi move forward. Due to its great size, it creaked as if shrinking down and then shot forward. No matter how many times he saw it, it seemed to have the strength of the crashing waves. But if that great speed was viewed as a wave, then the Sunomata was a small boat riding that wave. Its small size let it ride above the wave without being caught in the middle. And so it did just that. It was pulled forward by the Musashi, it circled above like a kite, and it borrowed the Musashis acceleration while looking down on it. It rode that speed. The Nagahama was left behind as it flew to the north on their left, but the Sunomata only had to attack and force the Musashi to use the power of its gravitational cruising on defense. That would lower the Musashis speed and allow the Nagahama to catch up. But something unexpected happened. The Musashi gained a new color: white. The color spread from the bow like a flower or sparks. It was an ocean. The Musashi had created its ocean in front of it in the instant it accelerated. The water seemed to be set thickly, so a massive amount of spray collided with the air the Musashi was carrying with it and it burst apart in the shape of a spindle. However, the Musashi itself was stopped by the water, erasing its acceleration. Oh, no! The Sunomata danced. The ghost ships speed had dropped in response to the Musashis actions, but the same could not be said of the Sunomata that had the ghost ship attached to the back as a source of thrust. As light as it was, it still had enough weight to create a tug-of-war between the stopping ghost ship and the coasting Sunomata. As a result, the Sunomata was pulled back by the ghost ship and pitched forward. ! It was forced into a midair dance that created a fatal opening. Asama did not overlook that instant of opportunity. Below Musashi Ariadust Academys bridge, she fired an arrow from the landing partway up the stairs. Her binder skirt was already holding her in place and Kimi was getting in the way by hiding behind her. Hit! Clap!! She had cast several ghost purification spells on the arrow and provided no homing reinforcements to focus on acceleration. The Sunomata was trying to temporarily purge the ghost ship to stabilize itself, but it was too late. Asama had abandoned her attacks homing properties to focus on speed, so it transformed into a spear of light and scored a direct hit on the ghost ship. The ship was broken. Its light scattered everywhere and the ghosts ascended toward heaven as glowing mist, but Please!! A moment later, the ocean in front of Musashis bow vanished. Immediate reacceleration was launched backwards from the opened portions on the ships side hulls. The Musashi almost seemed to have grown wings as the most acceleration light that day was blasted into the sky to send them away from the Sunomata. !! The Musashi used everything it had built up to push itself forward, and !! After passing a certain point, the eight ships raced forward. The Musashi poured on speed as it flew alone to the east. White mist exploded and trailed from every corner and point as the Musashi continued onward. It seemed to bend in agony as it slipped through the wind and dropped far down in the sky to pick up even more speed. The Nagahama could not keep up and neither could the Sunomata now that it had lost the ghost ship. The Musashi simply headed east, leaving behind the roar of the air it broke through and split apart. Qing-Takedas warriors looked up at that roar as they began exchanging fire with the enemy fleet arriving overhead. So theyve gone. Yoshitsune had finished riding Shizuka up to Benkeis lowered shoulder and she watched the leaving ship through the descending noise, scattering flames, and shrapnel. Okay, what to do now? The Battle of Nagashino had already begun. Takedas heavy mechanical horse cannons were exchanging artillery fire with P.A. Odas aerial fleet. She was surrounded by light and noise. The fleet overhead was large enough to hit without really aiming and they sent a downpour of shells back their way. Gravity barriers, defense barriers, personal barriers, large barriers, and countless other defensive spells scattered light as the exchange of cannon fire pierced up and down through the night sky. But despite the shockwaves, explosions of light, and falling shrapnel, Yoshitsune asked a question. Id like to know what you think, since youre crazy enough to contact someone whos supposed to be dead. She looked to the sign frame Shizuka had opened on top of Shizukas tank. Your sweetheart is on there, isnt he? You thought you could guide them, but it looks like they rejected you, Houjou Ujinao. Qing-Takedas ruler keeps sticking her nose into other peoples business even after she is dead? I can see your nation is going to have an irritating future, Lady Yoshitsune. You always have to have the last word, dont you? Hey! You over there! Show more care when you shoot those! The Satou Brothers put a lot of work into gathering all the catalyst material for the shells! Youre supposed to ignore that fact and fire them completely carelessly!! Are they supposed to show more care or be careless? Only kids care about those little details, thought Yoshitsune as she moved Shizuka to the right. In the spot she had vacated, a five meter square piece of armor dropped down, was knocked back up, and then dropped back down. She watched it fall and saw the Satou Brothers scramble out of the way below. Now, what do you want, Houjou? Im busy being destroyed, so make it quick. Testament, replied Ujinao. The Association of Indian States belonged to the Mlasi religion and was provisionally ruled by the Mughal Empire which belonged to P.A. Oda, so she normally would have used shaja. Whats got you using the Testament Unions method? Hey! Anti-air unit over there! Dont let any of the ships fly above me! You seem otherwise occupied, so should I wait until later? What? Ill be destroyed before long, so better do it now. In that case, said Ujinao as she sent some data over. It was a map of the ocean near Mikawa and near the Sagami region. This is the course predicted by the Fuuma. Oh? When she saw the indicated course, Yoshitsune scratched her head and bared her teeth in a smile. Ujinao, of all the things youve said to me, shown me, and done around me, this is far and away the best! Did Satomis chancellor stay on the Musashi because he predicted this!? I cant believe it Yes. Ive been waiting so long to see the moment the world is set into motion! Well done! Thank you very much. I will tell my subordinates you said so. Thats the problem with you. You need to have more pride in yourself. More like me. You just like to take credit for everything. I heard about the time you were woken up and were crazy enough to say, Good job waking me up. You couldnt have done it without my help. Honesty is the best policy, so cant you be more honest with yourself? Life will be pretty boring otherwise. Being honest is not always a good thing. It lets people deceive you again and again. For example? Ujinao placed a hand on the side of her mouth and answered the question. Topknot. Damn you!! The people running around attacking the fleet above looked back and Mobile City Benkeis sight devices turned their light Yoshitsunes way, but she waved a hand outward to drive away their gazes. So are you saying weve already lost? I dont know how it will happen, but lets just say this will not be our loss. What has you so confident? Testament, said the demonic princess with an automaton body. A loss due to the history recreation and a true loss are two very different things. Agreed. And in that case Yoshitsune crossed her arms behind her head. Well do whatever we can. Cmon, Benkei, get up. The enemys main fleet is here, so lets show them what we can do. Houjou Ujinao sensed it from the roof of the Odawara school building she used as a castle. With Mt. Hakone to the west, she could not see the battlefield plain, but with her automaton eyes closed, she gathered the visual data sent in from the watchtowers scattered throughout Odawara. What she saw like that was the movement of the P.A. Oda fleet as it hung in the sky like dark clouds. The fleet is split into three rows to fire in three stages. The ships of the front row fired in unison and used the recoil to fall back. While those ships loaded their next shells and cleaned the cannons, the next row of ships moved forward and fired. With two rows, they would have had a firing row and a standby row, but they had three. By the time the front row fired, the second row had nearly finished its preparations, so it could fire almost immediately afterwards. The barrage itself was bad enough, but that attack had an even more frightening aspect. The other side cant tell when a gap is coming. The other side was also attacking with cannons, but no matter how powerful those cannons were, they never had a chance to fire when the enemy was firing so constantly. They might as well have been focused entirely on defense. And The three-stage firing of main cannons is from Nobunagas history recreation, so the other nations cant use it against them. Yoshitsunes unit seemed to be falling back and firing as a countermeasure. The Fuuma ninja unit observing from the peak of Mt. Hakone said Yoshitsunes heavy cavalry unit was running back to open enough of a gap to negate the enemys shellfire. The enemy had to move forward to pursue them, but moving forward left them unable to fire or at least to fire properly. In the gap that created, Yoshitsunes forces would fire their large anti-air cannons. That had crushed the enemys front line and was working on the next line, but the enemy was still numerous and Yoshitsunes forces were clearly being worn down. The ships that had been modified for higher altitudes were staying in those relatively safe altitudes as they fired. Qing-Takeda was at a disadvantage. Yoshitsune had not actually been preparing for the Battle of Nagashino, yet she had agreed to P.A. Odas request. You wanted to show off your rulers pride by protecting the Musashi and keeping Kantou from being conquered, muttered Ujinao. But I know the other reason. Mikatagahara is a smaller battle than Nagashino. If you complete Nagashino with the smaller unit you have here, you can leave behind even more forces despite the fall of Takeda. She could keep the loss of personnel to a minimum and that personnel would remain in Kantou as an anti-Hashiba force. The nations protected by Qing-Takeda would not forget that. Honestly. And after all that talk about not caring if you lost your people. Ujinao clenched her fists as she realized something. If the Musashi traveled through northern Houjou land to Edo and Qing-Takeda was destroyed to the west, Houjou of Odawara would have been protected by both of them. She made sure to keep that in her heart as she spoke. Lady Yoshitsune, you truly were fit to be a ruler. But She could perceive the aerial battlefield, but the ground was harder to see. She continued speaking without looking up at Mt. Hakones peak which rose into the night sky. Butyou are still an idiot. As soon as she said that, a massive form rose above Mt. Hakones silhouette The great form was tall enough to reach the fleet in the sky, yet it still looked short. That is Qing-Takedas striking-style anti-air weapon, Mobile City Benkei! The falling shells stabbed into Benkei as he used his backwards motion to stand up. When standing upright, he was about three kilometers tall and at least two kilometers wide and long. Gravity barriers opened below his feet to keep him from sinking into the crust. Stand! he shouted. Hi there!! On his vast shoulder, Yoshitsune raised a hand toward the P.A. Oda fleet that was now at about the same height as her. A moment later, they fired. Ah! You intolerant fools!! Benkeis armor was thick, but that was why almost all of the three-stage firing was aimed at his upright form. Countless armor panels broke and sparks flew, but he finished standing regardless. Get! Ready! Face forward, Benkei! Isnt that big one the Kiyosu!? Benkei answered Yoshitsunes question. As she rode Shizuka, he appeared in her hand as a warrior monk Mouse and stared into the distance. Correct! The Kiyosu was a two kilometer striking ship in charge of the left wing of P.A. Odas fleet. It must have sensed danger in Benkeis focus because it frantically tried to move back as it fired. But Pull them in, Benkei!! As soon as Yoshitsune swung her left arm outwards, Benkeis left arm C the front left fork normally used to keep him afloat C moved unbelievably fast. It was controlled using Qing-Takedas Oat. This was an application of Oats thousand li travel spell. The spell was said to let someone run one thousand li in a single night, but a great number of the spells were used to send the giant armored dolls left arm forward. Several circular emblems appeared on the outside of the arm. Instead of using internal motors, spells on the outside moved the giant arm around. The arm groaned under the strain, but ! ! ! The two kilometer arm flew rapidly through a space of less than one thousand li. The movement did not hit a single enemy ship. It missed, but the arms speed instantly broke the sound barrier. Weve got you now, you fools!! An overwhelming amount of air was pushed out of the way and a vacuum was created in front of the P.A. Oda fleet. It initially struck the fleet as a shockwave, but then a pocket of air started to fill the vacuum. Pull them in close. Try not to make it too painful for them. An explosion of wind and a long trail of white water vapor appeared and the enemy fleets front line literally fell into them. The small and even mid-sized ships were pulled into a gap or drop in the air. A few of the ships collided and even the Kiyosu was sucked in as it tried to move away. After judging the Kiyosus movement and distance, Yoshitsune swung her right hand from atop Shizuka and raised an over-the-top voice. Go for a punch, Benkei!! Punch! Copying her movement, Benkei made a horizontal chop with an over-the-top movement. With a gravity barrier knuckle guard attached, the metal blow drew an arc with a two kilometer radius. The small ships were mowed down, the midsized ships were knocked away, and Direct hit!! The Kiyosu was struck. Hit! A splendid sound of impact rang out. A great noise and an intense noise blended together to send a single tremor through the sky. The ships whose armor had been torn away during the battle were blown away by the shockwave and Benkeis surface was also blown away like stains on its paint. A moment later, the Kiyosu was destroyed as if it had been hit by all the forces built up inside it. The front half was compressed to a third of its size from left to right and the entire ship tilted. Hey, support that thing. Support! Benkei reached out both arms and supported the tilting ship. The crew cried out and jumped off, but Yoshitsune still pointed to the left and spoke. Go for another hit. Benkei responded by swinging the Kiyosu like a baseball bat. He targeted the right side of the enemy fleet. They were still dancing about from being sucked in and then hit by the second vacuum created by the horizontal chop, so Benkei got a clean hit with the Kiyosu. After innumerable sounds of destruction, the Kiyosu bent and the enemy fleet broke and scattered, especially the small ships. Strike! That was really more of a hit. Dont! Worry! About! It! As the wind blew in after the fact, Benkeis Mouse tilted his head and Shizukas Mouse stroked his head. After seeing that, Yoshitsune faced forward. The enemys left wing had been crushed, but Theres still more? The enemy fleet was still plenty thick, so Lets go, Benkei. Lets! Go! As soon as Benkei took a large step forward, their surroundings grew dark. It was night, and yet darkness suddenly surrounded Yoshitsune. !? The only light was her own sign frame and Benkeis glowing sight devices. The fleet around us has vanished!? No, she realized. They havent vanished. We just cant see them!? She suddenly realized there was no noise either. Only one thing surrounded them. Dark clouds!? Something swirled around her with occasional lightning racing along its surface. The wind blew in. What is this? She did not know, so the corner of her mouth naturally rose. Interesting! She had no idea what had happened, but she knew what was here. The surrounding dark clouds were growing thicker and the wind wrapped forcefully around her. ! ! ! Benkeis entire body shook. He corrected his posture and took a defensive stance while Yoshitsune sensed a presence around her. This was earlier than expected, but theres no helping that! Listen! She sent out her words. Listen, fools of Musashi! As the Musashi accelerated, Masazumi listened to the staticky voice coming from a sign frame. Head north! Make allies of Date and Sviet Rus! And Masazumi! I dont know if this has anything to do with the Princess Disappearances, but there is one thing I can tell you. What!? Wont you answer me!? She had, but it did not seem to have reached her. Even so, Yoshitsune sent out her words. The Princess presumably belongs to some kind of organization, so lets assume that organization is an academy. But Ive never heard of an academy with someone known as the Princess. However However When the people descended to this planet long ago, they decided how they would keep the world moving. The old stories say the leaders gathered and created an academy to guide the people. That must have been the beginning of the modern academies. And after the world was split between the real world and the harmonic world, the Emperor built academies across the Far East as places of guidance. Those academies no longer exist, but I do know what they were called. That being The Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies. I believe they were the locations of rituals meant to pray to the environmental gods for rain in the harsh environment of early history. Ive never seen one of them, but rumor has it they existed up to the Harmonic Unification War. Yoshitsune continued. Go there. It may have nothing to do with the Princess, but if youre searching out some hidden group, then searching out a hidden organization wouldnt be a bad way to start. The lands up north have existed for a long time and the imperial army conquered the non-humans there in the past. There must have been a place of guidance there. I had no interest in it, but there must be traces of the past there. So go. Go children of Musashi Ariadust Academy, the newest of the Far Eastern academies. Challenge this oldest of academies and- The divine transmission was cut off by static and Masazumi shouted a single name. Lady Yoshitsune! Yoshitsune thought she heard someone calling her name, but she was already preparing to fight. She felt a power straight ahead in the darkness surrounding her. She sensed something approaching, so There, Benkei! Thats it! Thats the enemy that crushed K.P.A. Italiathat crushed Itsukushima! She gave a smile of anticipation. Go! Benkei Throat Thrust! Throat! ! Thrust! Benkei stomped forward with a rumbling roar and threw the strike. As the tremor roared through the sky, something could be heard breaking. Benkeis outstretched arm was split into a top and bottom half, gravity barrier knuckle guard and all. !? What!? Benkei had been the one to attack, but something had torn into his arm even more quickly and powerfully. Just as Yoshitsune wondered what it was, Benkei was sent flying backwards by an impact across his entire body. Well, this is simple! Yoshitsune felt a tremor assault her body from the enemys attack. Benkeis defense system had protected her as his master, protected Shizuka, and even cast defense spells on himself. ! But Yoshitsune was still sent flying through the air with Shizukas broken pieces. Everything on top of Benkeis giant shoulder was knocked into the sky. She was falling, but she managed to open a sign frame with a trembling hand even as the dark clouds swallowed her up. Also, Benkeis giant form appeared before her. He intended to protect her from the enemy, but ! ! ! The giant armored dolls body suddenly exploded. He had been destroyed. Benkei broke apart and even the fragments came apart in midair as if being devoured. Ha ha! Yoshitsune laughed as she fell into the darkness. Its been far too long since this world of mine was so interesting!! Masazumi looked at the sign frame sitting motionless in front of her. It was filled with static and shook a little. Maa? It broke into fragments of light and vanished. Ah. As soon as she realized the divine transmission had been completely cut off on the other end, she heard a distant noise. Beyond the darkness to the west, she heard a brief but distinct sound of shattering metal. It almost sounded like something was breaking. Lady Yoshitsune She spoke aloud without thinking, and Masazumi! Up ahead! Mitotsudaira instantly ran up next to her. You can see Edo! The beginnings of cheers rose from the Musashi. It was a surge of hopeful doubt from the people moving and working on the surface of the ship. They had seen lights in the form of a bay far to the east. ! They could not let their guard down yet, but the confirmation of their hopes coming true helped raise everyones morale. Masazumi realized they were all reacting with relief and expectation. Honestly. Did it mean she was a worrier if she was already thinking about what came next? She also had to think about what had happened to Yoshitsune and Matsunaga, but If the vice president starts getting depressed, so will everyone else. She decided to steel herself for the time being, so she breathed in and corrected her posture. But then she looked around. You? She noticed the tense atmosphere of the others. She distinctly saw it on Asama, Mitotsudaira, Kimi, and the others. Ohhhh! Edo! Its Edo! Akihabara! Weve gotta go to Akihabara!! The idiot aside, no one had relaxed their expression. Among them, Asama spoke as she looked east. Masazumi, I overheard what Lady Yoshitsune told you. Masazumi knew more or less what the girl wanted to say, but she asked to help with her own concerns. Thats fine. Did anything stand out to you? Yes. Why did she? Asama hesitantly tilted her head, so Mitotsudaira nodded to urge her on. Right. Asama faced Masazumi again. Why did she start by telling us to head north? You wondered that, too? Masazumi realized she was thinking the same thing as Asama. They probably all were and Asama looked around seeking confirmation. Isnt that right? Wouldnt she normally tell us to do that after the Battle of Mikatagahara? And Edo isnt to the north. Its to the east. Just as she started to ask why again, a sun blossomed above Edo Bay in the east. It was a dragon line reactor. It was the light of an explosion. The ball of light was ten kilometers across. It turned to darkness as if peeling away from within, created a massive empty space, and swallowed up everything. The air was consumed and erased, causing the sky to move. The Musashi was heading east toward the Edo region and it was rapidly pulled eastward, but Releasing upper power limits and turning to the north! Over!! As they made their forceful turn, all eight ships were thrown northward at full speed. However Some of the accelerators have exceeded their load limit! Over! On Tama and Takaos starboard side, the accelerators in the opened outer hull burst. Light scattered and the ships shook, but We have broken away!! Over!! The air was thrown about seven hundred meters to the east as the Musashi flew in a sharp arc to accelerate north. The wind blew in from behind. The air was sucked in to fill the ten kilometer gap, but that air collided as it filled the vacuum and ultimately slammed into the Musashi from behind. That windy impact struck their stern after they had already finished their turn to the north. The windows on the stern all shattered, the doors inside were broken, and the contents of the rooms were thrown violently about. The stern of Takao, Okutama, and Oume hopped upwards. Everyone, brace for impact! Over!! The vertical movement as it fell back down was greater than fifteen meters. To prevent an impact with those rearmost ships, the other ships moved forward. The towing belts were removed so the front five ships and rear three ships could move into intersecting positions. Okutama very nearly moved past Musashino, but We rode it out! Over!! The ships caught up to the wind that had blown past them and they broke through it. They broke through an explosion of mist and a great noise sounded out. As the Musashi returned to its normal formation and continued north, the crew realized three things. First, the great volume of water in Edo Bay had indeed been annihilated. Second, the Sunomata and Nagahama were still pursuing them, so the Battle of Mikatagahara was not yet over. And third, a new form had appeared in the windy sky above Edo Bay behind them. It was The Musashi!? A giant ship had appeared there. After breaking free of a primary stealth space, six linked ships came into view. Overall, it had a triple fuselage structure and it was a quasi-Bahamut class at just below seven kilometers long. The red and black ship was equipped with cannons and its bow bore the emblem of P.A. Oda and a ship name: Azuchi. Light raced across the entirety of the massive Azuchi. Some of it was meant to illuminate, some it was decorative, and some of it took the form of pulsing veins of energy, but it all throbbed in waves of bright and dim. The Azuchi will now open its outer hull. Shaja. After a ship-wide communication, sounds of splitting and of air rushing in accompanied the outer hull sliding apart. Glowing mist escaped the gap between the outer hull and the inner hull. That was the light of gravitational accelerators charging up. The Azuchi began its preparations to head north after the Musashi. Volume 3C, 93: Traveler in a Sky of No Return Volume 3C, Chapter 93: Traveler in a Sky of No Return Where should we go? Where can we go? Point Allocation (Flee) Beyond the wind blowing in from the east, Houjou Ujinao sensed a giant ship moving north. It bears the name Azuchi, doesnt it? It would technically be Azuchi Castle. That was Oda Nobunagas castle on Lake Biwa and it had been the largest castle of the historical warring states period. While the Musashi represented several cities as the land of Musashi, the Azuchi was a single castle. Was it built inside the giant stealth space surrounding Lake Biwa? She knew why it had been brought here and launched a dragon line reactor. Did you want a test flight? Now, then. Ujinao faced her opponent. In the magnified visual information she was receiving, several figures stood on the Azuchis central bow. She brightened and further magnified the image. The P.A. Oda maid automaton in the very back was likely the Azuchis captain automaton. A group of ten and a single individual stood in front of that captain. Is that Hashiba and the Ten Spears? They were a mix of genders and not all were human, but their most noticeable feature was how young they all were. They already had skilled leaders, so these roles may have been filled with promising younger individuals. Then there was Hashiba. A girl? The short girl wore her M.H.R.R. uniform impeccably. However, she had two noticeable features besides her small build. First, she had mechanical wings that resembled folded fans. And second, she wore a hood and the kind of monkey mask used in stage performances. The monkey-masked girl seemed to breathe in a bit and a wide-area divine transmission was sent out. I am M.H.R.R. Vice President Hashiba Toukichirou Hideyoshi of P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R. I am performing a test flight of the P.A. Oda flagship Azuchi as well as assisting M.H.R.R. Treasurer Maeda Toshiie, she said. We will be providing support for the Battle of Mikatagahara and performing an early history recreation of the Bunroku Campaign. Impossible!! That shout from the stairs in front of Musashi Ariadust Academy came from Satomi Yoshiyasu. She stared into the distance from the stairs, as if looking up at the unseen Azuchi. Theyre doing Hashibas first Korean expedition now!? It sounded ridiculous to Satomi Yoshiyasu. The Bunroku Campaign was an expedition to the Korean Peninsula carried out after Hashiba Hideyoshi unified Japan. The invasion had been meant to gain a foothold from which to invade Ming China, so I thought this was going to happen a lot later! They could only recreate it so early because they could control the Testament Union. And Ah The southern sky grew bright and a great noise supported that brightness. This was the roar of exploding shellfire. !! Yoshiyasu moved on reflex. She ran down the stairs on her way to Righteousness. Ohhhh!? But a naked idiot ran up the stairs and slammed into her. Yoshiyasu was almost floating in midair. Just as she had tried to descend the stairs, the idiots face had slammed into her chest from below, pushing her upwards. The idiot had been trying to ascend the stairs, but his upper body was knocked backwards. Oh, no, no, no, no, no! They managed not to fall by moving down a single step as a compromise. Yoshiyasu then peeled herself away from the idiot. Wh-what do you think youre doing!? But the idiot was not listening. He placed a hand on his forehead and then touched her chest. You sure youre okay being like this? She threw a hook at the idiot, so he made a full rotation and rolled down seven more steps. Allies immediately lined up alongside her and spoke up before the idiot could get back on his feet. Why would you say something like that, Toori-kun!? Of course Yoshiyasu-san isnt okay with being like that! She tried her very best and this was all it got her! This is just who she is, so you have to accept it! Heh heh heh. Thats right, foolish brother. This flat girl has unbelievable talent at being flat! Wait. Im the one being attacked here, arent I? Thats definitely a look of sympathy in their vice presidents eyes. And isnt anyone going to ask why that idiot is naked all of a sudden? As she wondered what to do, Yoshiyasu looked to the sky behind her. She saw the Bousou Peninsula burning and returning fire. Look! My nation is under attack! I have to go save them! Cmon, Yoshy. What could you do if you went there? You have to ask? she shouted while turning around. She found the idiot wearing the blonde wig on his crotch after getting it back from the vice president. Yoshiyasu stared blankly at the scene for a moment, but finally came back to her senses. Take this seriously! The idiot looked taken aback. His expression grew serious as he made some quick movements to adjust the blonde wigs position on his crotch. Sorry about that! Is this better!? She threw another hook, he rolled some more, and he hopped back up and faced her. Yknow, he began. If you can make it in time and come back alive, then go. But if not, dont go. You idiot! Im the Student Council president! Its my duty to go! Dont change the subject. The naked idiot struck a pose and pointed at her. Can you make it in time and come back alive? Who can you save? Answer that first. Well She did not stand a chance. She knew that all too well. Crushing Satomi was not Hashibas only reason for beginning this Korean expedition. Theyre here to hold Kantou in check. Since Musashi was on its way to Kantou, they had eliminated Edo and begun their Korean expedition to give themselves a foothold in Kantou. And once that happened, there was nothing Satomi could do. Hashiba would have brought more than just the Azuchi, so if Yoshiyasu tried to fly over with Righteousness, she would be shot down before she even reached Satomi. Satomi Yoshiyasu. She heard Masazumis voice. The other girl brought a hand to her forehead as if searching for the right words. Duty under impossible circumstances is not duty. It is an imposition. In my opinion, at least. Then As she wondered what she was supposed to do, she heard a great noise in the sky behind them. The rumbling of wind was a greatly amplified version of a very familiar sound. It was something accelerating through the air. The Azuchi had accelerated after the Musashi. !! She looked back, but the school building blocked her view. However, she did see someone standing on the rooftop. The girls silver hair blew in the wind and she held a gunblade in her right arm. Ariadust Horizon!! The enemy was coming. The enemy tore through the wind in pursuit of the Musashi. The ship was firing and several gravity barriers broke before her eyes, but Horizon did not take a single step back. After all The enemy is coming. The enemy was slowly catching up, unbothered by how much time it was taking. The enemys was a cutting-edge warship. The Musashi had been remodeled ten years before, but it was only a trade ship and the Azuchis existence meant it was an outdated model. The first to reach the rooftop were the white and black Technohexen. Mitotsudaira came next, the Tachibana couple soon followed, and then the idiot burst through the door to the roof running in a girlish way. Horizon! He came to hug her, so she stepped out of the way. The idiot spinning around and falling down seemed to be the cue for the enemy to enter attack range. Several sign frames appeared with crosses combined in a torii-shape and Horizon fired Lyp Katathlips straight at the Azuchi. She targeted the bridge of the Azuchis front central ship. That location was a lot like the ships face. The thick black line produced screams of tearing as it flew in a downwards angle. But just before the blackness hit, color appeared on the Azuchi. A white breath burst widely out from the ships bow. It was an ocean barrier. The Azuchi suddenly used the same braking method the Musashi had used. The wind roared backwards and the creaking of the Azuchi filled the sky. However, its speed dropped. The path of the black cannon blast had shifted. By increasing the distance between them, it was falling on the bow instead of the bridge. Still, the black tearing was going to reach the ship. Its going to hit!! Twelve figures stood on the deck there. They seemed unconcerned as the deck shook below their feet and the black attack vanished when it struck them from above. ? It had been erased. What was that? Nothing remained except for the Azuchis pursuit of the Musashi and the wind blowing between them. The Logismoi plos strike had been completely eliminated. Horizon had lost her attack power. As the wind blew around her, she looked down at the gunblade in her hand. She finally faced forward, but everything aboard the slowed Azuchi remained entirely unscathed. She frowned and tilted her head. ??? Dont look down the barrel!! But then they all saw movement on the Azuchis deck. It came from Hashiba, the foremost of the twelve. She lowered her raised hand and Asama commented on the action. Did she have some kind of weapon? I see. Horizon nodded and looked at the gunblade in her own hands. This truly is a useless weapon. And after it was introduced with such fanfare. M-Master Muneshige! Why did you fall to your knees!? A-are you okay!? But as they watched the Azuchi and Hashiba, Hashiba did something else. She pulled a microphone from her pocket, held it up in both hands, and tilted her monkey mask up so it would not get in the way. G-good evening. I am Hashiba Hideyoshi. I am technically under Master Maeda Toshiies command here. A voice reached them as they moved away and that voice contained a slight tremor. Um Please make up your mind before the Azuchi accelerates again and catches up. Make up your mind about surrendering to us, that is. Buti-if you dont surrender, um She hesitated. On Master Maeda Toshiies orders, I will shoot down the Musashi for the Battle of Mikatagahara. The Musashi has not arrived at its headquarters yet, so, um, sinking it willend this. No one on the Musashi knew how to respond, but What!? The naked idiot stepped out onto the edge of the roof. After performing a full spin, he pointed at Hideyoshi with both hands. Who do you think you are!? Who says you get to act so self-important!? Eek. Um, uh, well Arent youcold? Thats a good point! muttered the others, but the idiot only tilted his head. Let me ask something. He crossed his arms with his head still tilted. Why are you asking us to surrender? Have we done anything wrong? Thats very true, thought Tenzou as he pulled Marys hand on the way up to the roof. For one thing, the Battle of Mikatagahara does not end with Matsudairas surrender. And we are guaranteed to become her enemy, so why would she ask us to surrender when she could destroy us? Also, he thought just before Horizon spoke. Why? Why are you asking us to surrender after using a weapon of mass destruction like the dragon line reactor? That is contradictory. Why are you forcing loss onto others while giving us a choice? Well Hashiba was growing more distant and her voice grew weaker, but her trembling voice still reached them through the shared wide-range divine network. That ismy duty. Your duty? asked Horizon. Testament, replied Hashiba. E-even if it is contradictory, even if it has to be by force, even if it is unfair, and even if it is done through fear, I-I will rule the Far East. And to accomplish that, um, I-I will take away anything that opposes me. Oh, is that what they call a terrible rain? asked the idiot. Do you mean a reign of terror? Wow! When everyone expressed their amazement that Hashiba could figure out what the idiot meant, she tensed her shoulders a bit and laughed proudly. But N-no, that isnt it. Or rather, um, y-you can call it a reign of terror, butthe warring states period and the Thirty Years War will be over before long, she explained. So how about it? If it will end this sooner, I am willing to use a dragon line reactor andto show you what happens when you oppose me. If anyone is lost, I can do the math and show that it was the smallest possible sacrifice and that it shortened the war by as much as possible. And once all of that is settledMaster Nobunaga and I will deal with the Apocalypse. Tenzou noticed Mary squeezing his hand when she heard that. Thats right. Hashiba was arguing from an idealistic standpoint. Even if she did show off her dragon line reactor and tried to crush Satomi for the history recreation, she could not eliminate all desire to oppose her. Yoshiyasus desire to rush in and fight was the perfect example. But to keep the rebels to a minimum, she could have her opponent surrender by using the dragon line reactor as a negotiation tool. That previous dragon line reactor may have destroyed Edo Bay, but it didnt directly hit the land. She had used the blast to preemptively break their defenses and demonstrate her power. It would have caused a lot of damage, but she could still claim it was only a warning. She had likely concluded that would reduce the number of victims in the long run. So This is one form of a war economy. And it is one way for a leader to build her resolve. He understood all too well why Mary nodded at his comment. Their methods were different from Hashibas and they probably had different visions of the future, but there was a time when a leader needed to resolve him or herself to accept everything that came with fulfilling their dream. Mary had done so and so had Horizon. Im not so sure about that idiot, though. Well, he probably has. Maybe. No, wait. I need to question him about that. Master Tenzou? Why do you look so serious? Oh, um, I was just thinking about how wonderful you are, Mary-dono. Oh, my. Gin looked over at them with a look of disbelief, but Tenzou felt that was unfair given how those two acted from time to time. At any rate, he heard a voice. It was Hashibas trembling voice and she started by breathing in. I believe thatthat the world will need you afterwards. So I want tokeep you alive. But But You are not needed yet. We will unify the Far East and deal with the Apocalypse. She gave her ultimatum. So p-please surrender. Masazumi gasped as she wondered what to do. The decision fell to her, but Ahh! Im so useless! She could only think of things that did not matter in the slightest here: the procedures of negotiating, how to get the best deal, how to find common ground, and how to choose the best person to negotiate with. Why am I so pathetic? Hm? But no matter how much she judged herself while mimicking the Pope-Chancellor, it was still her duty to actually do something here. Whose decision do I need to act on? Her eyes found the naked idiot first, so she ignored him. Horizon. Wait, wait, wait! Seijun, you just looked right past me, didnt you!? Ill look at you once you put on some clothes. Anyway, can you make a decision here, Horizon? The naked idiot kept complaining, but he quieted down when Horizon glared at him. After that, Horizon sighed and spoke to him. Do you have anything to say? Eh? Oh, yeah. The idiot casually raised a hand toward Hashiba. Hey, monkey girl, how are you gonna deal with the Apocalypse? If its a secret, I promise I wont tell anyone else. Waaahhh!! Everyone shouted at him. He just asked what I decided I probably shouldnt!! Masazumi saw the idiot pout his lips. Ehh? Why shouldnt I ask? If their way is something we can do, then why not do it? Y-y-y-y-y-yknow? Youre pretty much telling everyone that we have no idea how to do it. Youre killing our credibility for Westphalia. Hold on, Seijun. Youre the one thats doing everything you can to tell them we dont have a real plan. And if you think about it, they claim theyre on a test flight, but while we were having fun in Europe, they were flying around in stealth mode saying, Eh heh heh. Lets sneak over to Kantou. Everyone theres gonna have a heart attack when we pop up out of nowhere. Theyre clearly gung-ho about all this. W-we were thinking nothing of the sort. Everyone nodded at Hashibas denial. Aoi, dont assume everyones on your level. Everyone else is much higher than you. Y-you really can be cruel sometimes!! Anyway, um, Hashiba? Y-yes? replied the divine transmission. Then the idiot asked his question. What are you going to do once you deal with the Apocalypse? Hashiba paused for a moment. She was at a loss for words, but then a smile appeared on her lips. She muttered something under her breath and then lifted her mask which had started to slip down. I cant say. She told them she was unable to tell them that, so I see. He looked to Matsudairas princess, they nodded to each other, and he smiled. Then we cant surrender at the moment. He brought a hand to his chin, leaned forward, and placed one foot on the rooftop railing. Well have to be your enemy. That settles it. The Reine des Garous heard the boys voice coming from a signe cadre. I need to take this more seriously. And And? The Reine des Garous urged him on with a smile and the signe cadre continued. Ill make sure to give you a proper response so I wont bring any shame on you. Oh, my. The Reine des Garous smile deepened and she placed a hand on her cheek. Can I brag that I was the first one you told that to? Hashiba gave her response. She lowered her head toward the boy and the girl. I-I look f-forward to, um, being your enemy. She breathed in and took a step back toward the others behind her. I-I will conquer the Far East anddeal with the Apocalypse. If that comes to a fight, thenumI will be the one to win. After all, uh, I come first. My rule comes first in history, so So I will teach you that, um, there is nothing you can doat the moment. Tenzou saw their distance from Hashiba growing. The Musashi was accelerating, but it could not use its full power at the moment. They seemed to be pulling away from the Azuchi, but it would close in as soon as it accelerated again. However ? Something moved in between the Azuchi and the Musashi. The P.A. Oda fleet. That fleet had arrived here after finishing the battle with Qing-Takeda. Most of the ships were damaged, but there were enough of them to change the color of the sky. They had circled in from Edo to the south and they surrounded the Azuchi, but Doesnt this mean the Azuchi cant speed up? The Nagahama and Sunomata also hung in midair as if protecting the Azuchi. The Shirasagi Mk. II was as well. Tenzou thought about what this formation meant and came to a sudden realization. Neshinbara-dono, is this what I think it is? Judge, replied the boy who had arrived on the rooftop. This is the Battle of Mikatagahara. Um, are you listening? Hashibas voice reached them again. I-I will teach you what a sacrifice is. And, um, to do thatwell, uh, I have an idea of how we can end the Battle of Mikatagahara. Namely We will end M-Mikatagahara with the, um, charge and death of NaruseMasayoshi. And if they did not want that Pleasesurrender. Naruze saw the others turn toward her. What is it now? Margot was still looking at Hashiba, but she was squeezing Naruzes hand. That definite strength said she was not letting go. But Margot cant say no if I ask her. Margot knew that and that was why she did not turn toward Naruze. She only stared at Hashiba as if ignoring Naruze. But even an idiot could understand the situation. Even if they tried to run, the enemy would continue pursuing them no matter where they went. The chancellors officers had been sent data on the Musashis status, so Naruze knew they were almost out of fuel. But despite that, something else filled her heart. All I can think about are ideas for doujinshi about running away!! I cant believe you can say that out loud. Four Eyes: I just hope the event hall in Edo wasnt destroyed. When she saw those words on her sign frame, Naruze looked around and found Neshinbara. Come here a moment. I have something important to discuss with you. Yes, stand next to me like that. She wrapped an arm around Neshinbaras neck, pulled him close, and opened a sign frame. Say cheese. Aaaaand sent to Shakespeare. Oh, you can go now. I need to put on some perfume to cover up the nerd-stench on my arm. Wh-what have you done!? Did you really have to make my life more dangerous than it already is!? Dont worry about it. Naruze took a deep breath, and Margot, will you go with me? Eh? Margot must not have expected that because she turned around. Naruze was glad to finally look her in the eye. Weiss Fr?ulein wont be fixed until tomorrow, so can I ride on the back of Schwarz Fr?ulein? Margot fully turned her way at that question. Y-you cant, Ga-chan! Arent we always saying were going to keep living together! Thats true and thats why Im prepared to drag you into this by saying this: lets keep living together. She faced Margot as she continued. I have no intention of dying. Im just bad at living on my own and Im not sure I can do it. If she needed to apologize to anyone, it was to all of them, but she said what she did to make sure she did not have to apologize. Lets charge in, attack Hashiba, and end their invasion. This is the perfect opportunity. Isnt that a positive way of looking at this? You cannot, said Horizon. We know we are outnumbered and we do not know what exactly the enemy can do, so if the alternative is giving them you, then I will order the Musashi as a whole to attack. You really are stupid. If we do that when were this outnumbered, well lose a whole lot more. Listen. When its just the two of us, we can make a run for it and escape if it comes to it. I-if you do that, we will demand a substitute, cut in Hashiba. She sure is thorough!! complained the others. Umm, thought Naruze. If a substitute will do, is there anyone in Musashi wed be fine with losing? Wait, Naruze! shouted Urquiaga. In self-defense, let me make one thing very clear! We must not allow anyone on the Musashi to be lost. Isnt that right, Ohiroshiki!? All life is valuable! You pedo! Ha ha ha. I agree! We shouldnt accept anyones death! Isnt that right, you elder sister loving nonhuman! A few of them started heating up, but it never spread to Tenzou because he had Mary with him. Naruze watched the others loudly attack each other. Well, whatever. Its always like this. She smiled a little and shrugged. We just have to win is all. And Horizon, covering for us by sending out the Musashi and all these horrible people would be an awful plan, so be careful. After all Thats exactly what they want. They knew how you would react, so they set this up to have you say this. They dont want us to surrender. They want to defeat and conquer Musashi. So we cant let them use you. Your ideals are your own, so we cant let someone else abuse them. And thats the job of those of us who follow you and that idiot. Hold on, Black Mal. If we let you do that, Horizons and my policy will fall apart. No one will be able to trust Musashi anymore. And, said Naruze. Thats why were planning to live. We arent heading out to die or to be killed. So order us to hunt down Hashiba. Tell us we can pull it off. Isnt that enough? She wrapped her arms around Margots arm as she asked. And Yes. Planning to live. Thats exactly what this is. A voice reached them from above. Eh? Naruze looked up and saw a giant figure standing on the roof of the rooftops entranceway. The God of War had its flight devices on its back opened and it was facing the Azuchi. It had canine head armor, but unlike the blue Righteousness it was green. The word Loyalty was written in white on its waist armor, so that had to be the God of Wars name. It raised a pole bearing the emblem of Musashi Ariadust Academy and the individual waving that school flag spoke. I, Satomi Yoshiyori, have temporarily inherited the name Naruse Masayoshi, so I will be going. Volume 3C, 94: Searcher for a Place to Live Volume 3C, Chapter 94: Searcher for a Place to Live What if the location in your dreams Is beyond that which you protect? Point Allocation (Leader) Satomi Yoshiyori was inheriting the name Naruse Masayoshi and making a charge. The first to react to his announcement was Suzu on Musashinos bridge. I-I knew it! Something had occurred to her back in IZUMO. On the morning after they had spied on Noriki and Ujinaos conversation, Yoshiyori had arrived and mentioned the discussions Musashi would eventually have in Kantou. H-he said we would need to speak with Satomi. Not with him, but with someone else. That was what he had meant by Satomi. In that case, she thought. He had to have already predicted this name inheritance. A-and if hes made up h-his mind! She gave a shout to the group on the academys roof in the model before her eyes. Stophim! What? Yoshiyasu was baffled by the current situation. She had known Yoshiyori had brought Loyalty along as a spare for Yatsufusa, but a sign frame had just appeared by her hand. A great mass of text was scrolling by on it. Wh-what is this!? Yoshiyori! What is the meaning of this!? Why? Why are you sending me the ownership rights and inheritance information for Yatsufusa!? She took a step toward him, toward Loyalty which already had light filling its flight devices. What are you planning to do, Yoshiyori!? She was irritated by the scolding tone of her voice. Why did she always end up like this with him? But he only nodded as if accepting it. Yoshiyasu. I am leaving you with Musashi Ariadust Academy. You will be treated as an exchange student, but travel the world with them and observe everything you can. The experience is sure to help Satomi later. And Pass on a message to all of Satomi: Anyone who wishes to surrender should surrender to Hashiba and anyone who wishes to fight back should leave Satomi land and begin their fight in Kantou or any other nation. This is an order from Satomi Chancellor Satomi Yoshiyori. Yoshiyasu knew what those words meant. That was why she tried to stop him. But before she could, the nudist gave a shout. You idiot! Werent you listening to what we just said!? What the hell are you thinking!? Yoshiyori looked to the Musashi chancellor and Student Council president and to their princess. The former took a few steps toward him and pointed right at his eyes. If youve inherited the name of Naruse whoever, then you count as an exchange student, right!? Then do what I say! You arent going to go off and die to solve this! After seeing the princess nod by his side, Yoshiyori decided this was an excellent academy. So Yes, so let me say one thing. It is true I am a temporary transfer student now, but that also means I am still a Satomi student. And He hesitated but finally said it. The Bunroku Campaign is my responsibility. What!? The hells the Bunroku Campaign? Whats that look for, you guys!? Fine, I admit it! Im an idiot! Y-you wanna fight!? When the others glared at him, the chancellor and Student Council president hung his head and sat with his arms around his knees. But Musashis secretary gave a nod and looked Yoshiyoris way. Your nation uses a God of War fighting force, doesnt it? Testament. No, I suppose its judge now. That is exactly right, Musashi Secretary. To defend ourselves, we amassed more power than we knew what to do with. That is why P.A. Oda once attacked us through Houjou. That battle had been Yatsufusas first and it had ended in victory. But Then Yoshiyasus voice escaped her lips. The sign frame by her hand would be displaying the details. She would be seeing Yatsufusas combat records and all the information related to its usage. Needless to say, that included why her sister had died. My sister Her face had grown pale. She committed suicide to take responsibility and stop the P.A. Oda invasion that would have come afterwards? What the sign frame displayed was something like a memo or journal left by her sister. The records were automatically created from the thoughts of the individual combined with Yatsufusa and they could help with maintenance and with understanding various other data. But what Yoshiyasu saw there was a little different. My sister It recorded what she had thought of Yoshiyasu, of Satomi, and of him. Im sorry. Just before her death, when she had been flying back from crushing the P.A. Oda fleet, she had spoken to him via divine transmission. Suicide would be a disgrace to Satomi. It would mean gaining this strength was a mistake in and of itself. It would mean we could only surrender even after gaining this strength. It would feel like everything we had done was a waste. So Im sorry, but please shoot me down. And then tell P.A. Oda you decided to do so yourself out of a sense of responsibility. With a smile on her lips, Yoshiyasus sister had admitted she was afraid to die. And As Ive said beforeI hope all of this kind of thing is gone by my sisters generation. Yoshiyasu saw Loyalty spread its wings in the night. The word loyalty referred to properly serving ones master or nation, so Why didnt you tell me!? She knew why. He had needed the people to feel anger and doubt toward him for killing her sister. And that had indeed happened. But If I had known why, I wouldnt have been able to blame you! By not telling her, he had given her the same anger and doubt as the people living in Satomi. Did you do it to protect me!? He did not respond. She knew he would not. Keeping this truth hidden had been his form of loyalty. He then nodded toward Musashis chancellor and Student Council president and their princess. P.A. Oda saw our power as a threat to their control of Kantou. Musashi, that is why I needed to meet with you in a hurry now that their aerial forces have expanded to the point of making an invasion of Kantou a reality. Even if doing so required abandoning the nation of Satomi itselfit was worth it to be able to leave Satomis successors C that is, Yatsufusa and Yoshiyasu C with you. His God of War crouched down. He was preparing to take flight and Yoshiyasu had seen the movement countless times before. She had seen it whenever he stood before her in Yatsufusa and prepared to race ahead at the front of the vanguard. She had always wondered why he stood out front and did not seem to care when it led to injuries. I am Satomi Chancellor Satomi Yoshiyori. Musashi Chancellor and Student Council President, this is my academys problem, so I will solve it using our methods. So I will strike down Hashiba here. And he had one more thing to say. If I fail, take care of Satomis future and of Yoshiyasu. With that said, he fully opened the flight device wings. He was about to leave. Someone stop that idiot! Hearing Tooris cry, Tenzou ran after Loyalty. Futayo, Muneshige, Mitotsudaira, Urquiaga, Hassan with his curry, and even Nenji responded and hurried toward the crouched God of War. They did not know if they could stop him or not, but Please. Pushed on by Horizons word, they continued forward. But someone else weakly followed them, one step behind. It was Yoshiyasu. She bent forward, reached out her hand, and contorted her face. No! she shouted. Wait!! Loyalty opened its wings wide as if acknowledging her plea. A moment later, a giant form dropped down from above Loyalty. The red humanoid figure was Jizuri Suzaku. While the others drew his attention by running along the rooftop, the God of War had moved to stop him from above. On its shoulder, Naomasa clenched her false arms fist. Ill stop him! With only a brief moment before the Gods of War collided, Naomasa heard Yoshiyori speak. If the worst happens, take care of Yatsufusa and Yoshiyasu. Yatsufusa is sure to help with your research. After all After all The flight devices, engines, and OSs our Gods of War use are based on the plans and data a previous generation received when battling the Ming remnants in Takeda. Most likelyit was based on the flight devices from the Suzaku of the Four Sacred Beasts. What!? In that instant, sign frames bearing the Suzaku emblem opened across Jizuri Suzakus body. The OS was activating by resonating with a fellow Sacred Beast, but it was not resonating with Loyalty. It came in contact with the ether information for the Yatsufusas transfer of ownership. Is that why its booting up!? The incomplete OS resonation expanded the virtual lake behind Jizuri Suzaku. !? The course of her fall was diverted, but Yoshiyoris response made it sound like that did not even matter. Thank you. Light exploded below Naomasa. Loyalty had taken off. The pursuing Technohexen were blown away and the God of War flew straight toward the Azuchi. In the instant he took flight, Yoshiyori heard Yoshiyasus voice. Dont go!! She was crying, she was yelling, and she reached her hand out toward him. And that was what solidified his resolve. Oh, I see. He realized that the misunderstanding he had given her was now gone. That was for the best. He also knew very well what her shouts and pleas meant. She had been the kind of person who did not want him to go. He had a number of thoughts about the matter, but he knew holding just that one in his heart was the right thing for him to do. So I need to fulfill my promise. He recalled the final words he had exchanged with her sister. She had spoken to him as he had held her limp body in his arms. And she had smiled as she did so. Smile. It doesnt have to be today. But someday. His current God of War face had no expressions, so he could not form a smile. But he believed in his heart that he was smiling. He had left behind no more misunderstandings, he had passed on what was to be inherited, and Yes! He had seen a place where the people would and could say they refused to let someone die. That is what I couldnt do and what I couldnt have!! So he was certain that this place called Musashi was even greater than they had been. That was why he smiled. He loosened his body and breathed in. Dont worry. I am not heading out to die. He said it. I am finally heading out to not give up on anything and to live. As he formed the words, he flew full speed toward the battlefield. Can you hear me, Musashi Chancellor? As everyone came to a speechless stop, the light of flight flew quickly through the distant battlefield sky. That light trailed behind Loyaltys wings and the explosions of combat followed it around. Loyalty was paving a path of blossoming explosions through the sky, but his voice was calm as it reached them. There is one thing you once said. Do you remember it? I certainly do. You said your princess isnt someone who can only die. You said she isnt someone who has no option besides being killed, he said. You were exactly right and even we had other options. When he had heard the PR committees broadcast of Mikawa, Yoshiyori had felt he understood that selfish thought. The boy who had tried to rescue his princess had not just wanted to get people to fight alongside him. He wanted to see whether it was possible for him to save his princess or not. No one was destined to die. It was only an issue of whether they could be saved or not. And that boy had people to fight by his side. What about for Yoshiyori and for her? He felt there had been a possibility not requiring her death. But that incident in Mikawa had given him a certain thought. If no one is destined to die, then we too could have lived. So Yoshiyasu, nothing like what happened to us will happen again. Where you are now, you wont need to lose anything like we did. So Musashi Chancellor and Student Council President! Yoshiyori stated his desire. Let me say this: when faced with the coming battles, you must smile! Listen, said Satomis chancellor. No matter what you might lose from here on out and even if you feel moved to tears, all of you must smile. Even if you end up smiling at someone like me and everyone but you is crying, you need to smile as long as you can keep fighting! No matter what might happen, you absolutely must smile! Loyalty completely broke through the wind. It flew straight ahead while wrapped in a shaking of the air. Its target was the Azuchis deck. And make sure to save anyone trying to do what she and I did!! The density of anti-air fire grew. Loyaltys right shoulder and left thigh had been broken, but its speed only trembled and did not drop. Here goes! But something moved in front of it. It was the Nagahama. The two kilometer warship used itself as a shield to protect Hashiba. Loyalty drew the large sword from its back as it accelerated through the sky. It was a gunblade. It was not as powerful as Murasamemaru, but that meant its strength could vary greatly depending on its wielders skill. Loyalty attacked. The Orei Metallo blade manifested the strength poured into the blow more than the physical slash itself. The spell carved into Loyaltys blade based its power on the word loyalty. Loyalty meant to support from the background and to set the stage. So Break!! A massive surface-wide strike slammed into the Nagahama. It was destroyed. The Nagahama had originally been a transport ship, so once cracks formed in the original interior, it completely broke apart. It was sliced through. A hundred meter hammer had struck the giant ship, destroying two rows of its interior sections. The cries of strain and roars of wind provided background music as the Nagahama broke down the center after having its interior torn away. Loyalty flew through there with a shockwave enveloping its body. As it passed through the central slice taken from the Nagahama, the shockwave slammed into the front and back halves on either side. Warships were built to endure external attack, but that was why they were weak to shocks from within. The frames and interior hull were built to jut outward, which only helped the power trying to push them out from within. And that was exactly what happened. As if struck by a wave on the inside, the Nagahama burst apart, starting from the hole and spreading both to the bow and stern. That destruction bent the internal hull and armor panels, slammed into them from within, and blasted them off the ship. And after the shockwave passed through, air began to rush inside. !! The Nagahama quickly swelled out and exploded. Pushed on by the Nagahamas destruction, Loyalty moved closer to the Azuchi. It was not unharmed. The shockwave produced by its high-speed sword strike had damaged its entire body. It had lost most of its armor and its wings were broken, but ! Loyalty charged toward Hashiba on the Azuchis deck. But then Loyalty broke apart. The Azuchis main cannons had fired. A defense barrier above the Azuchis deck buffered against the shockwave. Above that, the three-stage matchlock-style main cannons tore into Loyalty. The God of Wars right half vanished in an instant and the impact propagated across its entire body. !! Its armor burst from within and most of the facial devices scattered into the air. But everyone saw what the dog did next. Ohhh!! It roared and let light explode from the destroyed wings remaining on its back. Yoshiyori continued on. He had already lost his right arm and leg, but the enemy shellfire had only grown. As his consciousness faded, he simply willed himself onward. Yes. He used his broken gunblade and his entire body to stab and break through the gravity barrier opened before his eyes. The sword vanished and so did his left arm up to the elbow, but Rise, my knee! He used his remaining left knee to break through the next gravity barrier. The great noise reverberated through his entire body and he felt like the very core of that body had vanished. And in exchange, he could see Hashiba down below. He had no more weapons, arms, or legs, but the wings on his back still functioned. Thats right. He realized that they had once chosen to be lost. But in so choosing We were not trying to give up, die, and disappear! He understood now why she had told him to smile and why she had hidden the meaning of her death. She wanted to protect a place where we would always want to keep living!! Confident that they had not chosen death because they had given up, Yoshiyori continued on. Ohhhhh! He charged toward Hashiba head-first as if trying to devour her with the fangs of the canine head armor. He felt everything grow clear as he broke through the air and he realized something. Even now, his mind was still smiling. And he had another thought while moving toward Hashiba. If I manage to survive this, I need to live without fear. He would no longer hide that he was alive. He would smile and live such that death was placed behind him in the past. But, he thought as something entered his view. He had seen the shape of what Hashiba held in her raised right arm. Do you really think He faced forward and roared while accelerating in as straight a line as possible. thats enough for me to give up!? A moment later, an exploding flower blossomed in the sky. After lowering her right arm, Hashiba saw something in the wind directly before her. It was a giant fang. The metal fang had stabbed at and torn deeply into her left arm from the shoulder to the upper arm. Looking at its base was enough to know who it belonged to. That owner was directly in front of her. Loyaltys head armor. The armor was mostly broken, but its mouth was opened wide. However, what lay beyond the head could only be called wreckage. So she nodded and Nn She removed the bitten left arm at the base. It was a mechanical false arm. Shaking her lightened body, she saw what stood before her. The flag of Ariadust Academy stood tall from within the wreckage. After a moment, she lowered her head deeply at this result. The Satomi Chancellor has, u-um, fulfilled the requirement. She breathed in, trembled once, and continued speaking. On our side, the N-Nagahama was destroyed, eighteen small ships were destroyed, and twenty-one small ships were damaged. That is light damage. So, um, I now declare the Battle of Mikatagaharacomplete. She raised her head and saw the Musashi growing smaller to the north. She breathed out and spoke toward the Musashis back. Until weummeet again somewhere. Masazumi felt in a complete daze. What am I supposed to make of this? They had left the rooftop and gathered on the academy bridge. If they had remained on the rooftop, it had felt like they would have fallen to their knees right then and there; so Asama and Kimi had supported Yoshiyasu as she cried. I guess were finally in the clear. Judge. Far too much has happened today. Mitotsudairas shoulders drooped and her comment had to be especially true for her. The school building blocked their view, but based on Suzus report from the Musashinos bridge, they could no longer detect any enemy ships in the southern sky. I guess Hashiba has left now that Mikatagahara is over. But this means the Edo region has fallen under Hashibas control. A great number of problems had presented themselves all at once: Hashibas invasion, the Musashis damage, their fuel, and most importantly What do you think, Neshinbara? This is the reverse of before. That changes my assessment, so are you sure you want to hear it? Tell me. Everyone on the bridge looked to him, but he continued typing records into his sign frame as he spoke. We lost. I cant put it any other way. No one said a thing, but they could hear Yoshiyasus sobs as she tried to hold them back. Kimi gave her a light hug and tried to comfort her with a bitter smile of resignation. Heh heh. Its best to cry when you feel like it. Cmon, Asama, lets completely surround her in breasts for double the calming! Oh? What are you looking at, flat politician and flat knight!? Do you want to be surrounded, too!? Figuring the crazy persons consolation would at least distract the girl, Masazumi decided to ignore them. But Wheres Aoi? She found the naked boy at the very back of the group. He seemed to be silently contemplating something as he stood perfectly still behind them all. Hey Just as she started to tell him not to feel sad, Horizon made a sudden move. She walked over next to him and made a horizontal chop to the back of his neck. Everyone looked puzzled as a harsh sound of struck flesh filled the air. Owww! Wh-what was that for, Horizon!? Judge. Before you feel sad and croak, I thought I would knock you out the way Futayo-sama taught me. Oh Sorry, was I worrying- owwww! H-how do you make it hurt that bad!? Oh? How very strange. But anyway Horizon asked him a question. Are you okay? Eh? The naked idiot looked at them all, at Masazumi, and at everything. He then let out a slow breath and spoke in a tone of resignation. He told us to smile when he went out to defeat that monkey girl. I see. Masazumi nodded, decided he would be fine, and still lowered her shoulders. Anyway, we have quite a few problems to deal with now. Just as she was going to ask what to do now, a sudden chill seemed to surround her body and it quickly transformed into fog. Everyone! A sign frame opened and emitted Suzus voice. Th-theres something instealth u-up ahead!! Is it the enemy!? Futayo took a defensive stance despite being unarmed, but she saw something else up ahead. Fog!? They were enveloped by a horizontal drift of fog that almost looked like a body of water. The fog looked white even at night as it covered the Musashi, leaving only the elevated places visible. The bridge in front of the academy was one such place. But the fog flowing by up to their feet was so deep they could not see the bottom. Is this? Yoshiyasu spoke in a weak and confused voice, but she did indeed recognize what she saw around her. A hidden village!? What? Adele tilted her head, but Neshinbara was excitedly looking around. Now this is rare! Its Oushuu. This is the land of the Fujiwara clan that once sheltered Lady Yoshitsune! The direct line of long-lived who live here have hidden in Oushuu ever since they parted with the Kamakura Shogunate! Thats why they always had a subordinate group use transport ships to trade with Musashi. Neshinbara received a response. Countless forms floated up from the depths of the fog. They lifted the fog like a cascade. Is this a city made up of aerial ships!? They were all old models of transport ships. None of them reached even one hundred meters and there were only a few dozen of them, but they spread out to meet the Musashi with the fog spilling from them like waterfalls. That was not all. Something else arrived from beyond them. It resembled a giant piece of land and it bore the emblem of IZUMO on the front. It was a huge floating dock. Floodlights activated and the Oushuu ships followed them toward the floating dock. Isnt that the Musashis floating dock from Kantou IZUMO!? As if to answer Mitotsudaira, figures appeared on all of the ships. Direct-line long-lived appeared on the Oushuu ships while students in Far Eastern uniforms and adults in lab coats appeared on the floating dock. Then, a voice was broadcasted. Musashi, this is the Ariake, Kantou IZUMOs floating dock for the Musashi. Im Mishina Shouichi, the supervisor here. Hiro looked up and said oh, its dad, but the man continued speaking. Satomis chancellor had already given us his opinion and IZUMO HQ sent us information from Hexagone Fran?aise concerning the enemys approach. After evacuating the people of Edo and Satomi, we came here. We didnt expect for Oushuu to shelter us and it seems to have been Lady Yoshitsunes doing, but He said but again. You did a good job making it this far. Well do our very best to give the Musashi the best modifications we can. Volume 3C, Last : Stewers in a Gathering Place Volume 3C, Last Chapter: Stewers in a Gathering Place How is Everyone doing? Point Allocation (Together) Suzu hurried. The fog had cleared and only the chilly night sky was visible up above. She had heard that the clouds had cleared away and the moon was out. She ran through the chill of that air. She had left the docking procedure to Musashino and she was on her way to the bridge in front of the academy. Everyone was there and they were not moving. They may have been so exhausted they had fallen asleep, but she was worried. Theyre okayarent they? A lot had happened, but they would be back on their feet soon, wouldnt they? She trusted in that, but worrying about it was a different issue. So she hurried. Suzu hurried. She took high steps so as not to trip as she ran as quickly as she could manage. She made her way down the road and arrived at the steps. Yes. She wanted to climb them quickly, so she used the railing. She counted the steps so she would not take a step that was not there and she felt herself breathe as she climbed them. Well be okay. The people of Kantou IZUMO had said they would make the Musashi better than new. Everyone. It doesnt have to be long, so bear with it. If we do They would be given the power to fight. They would be given the power to hurry. They would be given the power to protect. But the elder representing Oushuu had said that would be useless if the hearts of the ones to use it had died. They had lost their will to fight. They had lost their will to hurry. They had lost their will to protect. They had lost people important to them, they had been shown their enemys power, and they had been hopelessly pursued. That was why the elder had said the following: Hopefully, you do not begin to think that nothing you can do will help. Suzu understood what that meant. Their enemy had the dragon line reactors, a great ship, and a way of negating the power of Horizons Logismoi plo. On top of that, they had opposed various influential people and been hopelessly outmatched. There had been nothing for them to do, so If you wish to avoid fighting, you and the Musashi can always live here with us. Of course, I believe they would find you even here. Suzu was ashamed that she had thought Oushuus offer had sounded somewhat like a good idea. That was why she had declared so certainly that they would be okay. She felt like the sentence had come out whole for once. But We will be okay, wont we? She hurried. She pulled herself up by the railing and knew she would be reaching the top soon. Eh? The railing vanished. A piece had been torn off by the enemys attacks. Oh, no, thought Suzu. She had not noticed because it was always there and she had assumed it still would be. Realizing it was gone after the fact was a hopeless mistake. It was too late by the time she noticed. She had bent back while pulling herself up the railing and her hands groped through empty air. ! She let out a voiceless scream. Cmon, Bell-san. Youre late. Someone pulled on her hand, brought her feet back onto the steps, and then gave a strong tug on her hand. Toori-kun!? Thats right. He sounded proud of that fact, but his voice was a bit weaker than usual. Everyones waiting up top. Were having a strategy meeting. Suzu arrived on the bridge with Toori pulling on her hand and Horizon supporting her. Eh? She felt heat. There was nothing strange about the scene she found. They were all sitting or standing while either exchanging glances or a few words. But What isthis? She felt like she was standing on the ground when it was heated by the sweltering summer sun. Theyrestewing? They all wanted to say something or do something, but they were holding back. They knew that now was not the time to act, so they held it all inside and let it stew. They were not all like that. It was true a few of them remained cool. But, thought Suzu. Some of them are angry, hiding their desire to act, and stewing away. So Right. Well be okay. She trusted in that fact and made sure her heart would remember it. She was certain that they would be okay. She was more certain than she had ever been before. Right. Suzu wondered what would happen if they were all certain of what would happen. What if they regained the will to fight? What if they regained the will to hurry? What if they regained the will to protect? And What if they gained the power to fight? What if they gained the power to hurry? What if they gained the power to protect? What would happen then? Were going tobe okay. Everyone turned toward her. Some voiced their surprise, but they would still be okay. They just had not realized it yet. So Yes! Suzu realized she needed to tell the people of Kantou IZUMO and of Oushuu that they were all going to be okay. And then Toori faced her. Hey, Bell-san. Were we worrying you by any chance? No. She shook her head. You werebut you arent. Were going to be okay, she told herself as the others exchanged a glance. Theres no helping that. Naruze stood up and sighed. Sitting around isnt going to help anything. But Suzus senses could tell that there was no heat in that sigh. The girl was simply looking toward the school building and the southern sky. Now, we need to finish up the Battle of Mikatagahara. Eh? You dont mean the stool sample, do you? The nudist pulled his hips back as Horizon silently prepared a bowl and chopsticks. Naruze ignored the two of them, opened a Magie Figur, and readied her pen. The poop doesnt matter, but there is one thing I have to do: the grimace painting. She looked to Horizon and Toori, so the others did as well. When Lord Matsudaira lost the Battle of Mikatagahara, he had a painting made of his look of anger upon realizing the magnitude of what he had lost. That way he had a reminder of his mistake. Youre going to draw that? Judge. The Technohexen nodded. Ill draw all of you. Yes. Ill draw the looks of people who have realized they we only survived thanks to a group who lived through a lot. Judge. Mitotsudaira nodded and slowly approached the bridges railing. Thats right. Were probably not even aware of it all, but we have inherited so very much and that has allowed us to live on. Mitotsudaira then turned toward the bow. The floating dock named Ariake was opening up to envelop and protect the entirety of the Musashi. She opened her mouth as she watched it move. She started to say something, but first she ground her teeth and looked up into the sky. When she spoke toward the moon, her words formed a growl but not a howl. We need to make sure we repay them for that one day. Naruze breathed in, nodded, raised her pen, and spoke to the others. I like the look of those expressions, everyone. So Well be the next ones to set history in motion. We will not give up. Volume 3C, Afterword Volume 3C, Afterword And with that, weve finished the beginning of Kyoukai Senjou no Horizons story. You could say the middle of the story begins next time. Its thanks to all of you that I can do this, so thank you very much. But even if it feels like weve come a long way, theyre all just now starting to move in a number of ways. They have their own plans and circumstances, so I think things should be getting pretty busy. Anyway, the events of the world from the late 1500s to the mid-1600s were a complete mess, werent they? These things seem to happen every few hundred years and one theory says its caused by the earths periodic cycle of warming and cooling. It was during the warring states period that Japans population grew quite a bit and one theory says it was because it was during a warming period and because the food supply had improved due to the various daimyos starting large-scale land cultivation and flood control to strengthen their states. Now for the usual chat. Do you have any other painful stories from high school? Why is this a three-parter? Wasnt the last one the end? Ha ha ha. You sure are careless. Youre the worst! This is the same as holding a yakiniku party and, after everyones eaten a kilogram of meat, saying its time for dessert and pulling a decorated cake from the fridge! If you understand that its the same, then go ahead and tell your painful story. Okay. After I finished my standing battle with the urinal in high school, my mind must have been wandering when I closed the zipper because I got carried away and zipped something extra up. The most intense pain surged through the core of my body. But when I tried to unzip it, it was caught too tightly and wouldnt unzip. I concluded I couldnt win the battle standing up, so I made a quick spin and charged right into the stall behind me. Everyone else must have been shocked when you suddenly turned around and ran into the stall. Not just that, but after I let out a war cry in the stall and tried to unzip my pants, I found I still couldnt do it. I had no choice and you know how they say people get superhuman strength in emergencies, right? Well, I grabbed the top of the zipper and tore my pants in two. After the battle was won, I kept anyone from noticing by letting the pants hang form my waist by the belt and untucking my shirt. Are there no normal people left in this world? Anyway, my background music this time was Ardjet from ANUBIS. It makes me picture a battle waiting to be saved. And on that note Who was saved the most? Ill leave you with that. Wait just a bit for the next one. June 2010. A morning of sudden rain. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 4A, The Story So Far Volume 4A, The Story So Far 1: Volume 1-A&B: The Mikawa Incident The stage is earth in the distant future. The story is mankind repeating history in order to once more ascend to the heavens. In the Far East which has been put under provisional rule to take responsibility for the collapse of the harmonic world, Mikawas Matsudaira Motonobu destroyed Mikawa in an explosion, but also gave gathering the Logismoi plo as a method of ending the Apocalypse. But the Logismoi plo are based on the emotions of Horizon Ariadust, his daughter, and the pope-chancellor and representative of the Testament Union attempted to gather those Logismoi plo and stabilize the Far East with her execution. Aoi Toori, chancellor and student council president of the Far Easts Musashi Ariadust Academy, gained the cooperation of flat-chested Vice President Honda Masazumi and some other horrible people, rescued Horizon with a declaration of world domination and sexual carelessness, and retrieved Lype Katathlipse, one of the Logismoi plo. Map: [See Volume 3-As Introduction Pages] 2: Volume 2-A&B: The Armada Battle To gain an ally, Musashi made its way to England and got involved with the execution of Mary, sister of Queen Elizabeth, and the armada battle that would settle the conflict between England and Tres Espa?a. While Masazumi checked on the artificial Apocalypse constructed in Englands Avalon, the plain ninja Tenzou stumbled over his confession and made Mary his future wife. And after Musashi somehow achieved victory in the armada battle, they added the Tachibana couple and Mary to their group and retrieved Aspida Phylargia. They then started toward Hexagone Fran?aises floating island of IZUMO for repairs. 3: Volume 3-A,B,C: IZUMO to Magdeburg to the Battle of Mikatagahara After meeting with representatives of the Kantou forces in IZUMO, Musashi was preparing to settle the Battle of Mikatagahara, one of Matsudairas greatest defeats, in a discussion, but M.H.R.R. Catholic and Hexagone Fran?aise fleets attacked them. After using a rock-paper-scissors dash to escape an attack by Hexagone Fran?aises Mouri Terumoto and nudist sun, the Reine des Garous aka Mitos mom captured Toori and super defeated Mitotsudaira. Mary, Mito, Naito, and maybe someone else pursued Mitos mom on the surface, but they ended up joining forces with her after hearing about her predatory docking story. Around when K.P.A. Italia fell to Hashiba, they were on their way to Magdeburg where the Musashi was headed. On the way, Awakened Mito ripped open M.H.R.R Emperor Rudolf II and obtained Carlos Vs memo. In Magdeburg, Musashi promised previous Hexagone Fran?aise Chancellor Anne that they would defeat Hashiba, but then Shibatas forces started to attack and Anne passed away to avoid a dragon line reactor. Meanwhile, Mitos mother decided Mito had defeated her. Hashibas interference ruined any plans of settling the Battle of Mikatagahara with a discussion. After Matsunaga, Yoshitsune, and Satomi Yoshiyori were sacrificed, Musashi even lost Edo and suffered its greatest defeat while meeting up with the Ariake which had evacuated. 4: From Now On The Musashi is currently inside Ariake above Mito. Volume 4A, Characters Volume 4A, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo-style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine divisions chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. - Mishina Shouichi: Mishina Hiros father. Taizous son-in-law. Head of Kantou IZUMO. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Ookubo Tadachika/Nagayasu: A rare Far Easterner with a double inherited name. A second year and head of the representative committee. Speaks in a fake-sounding Kansai dialect. - Kanou: Ookubos maid. An automaton. Head of the public morals committee. A second year. Academy Officials - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Asakusa: Captain automaton of Musashis first port ship. Short hair. - Shinagawa: Captain automaton of Musashis first starboard ship. Same model as Asakusa. - Okutama: Captain automaton of Musashis rear central ship. Also takes care of odd jobs at Sakais home. - Musashino: Captain automaton of Musashis front central ship. Leader on the bridge. Close to Suzu and Adele. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. M.H.R.R. - Hashiba Toukichirou: M.H.R.R. Vice President and monkey-masked automaton girl. The nervous bomber type. - Olimpia: Innocentiuss older and younger stepsister. Current Pope-Chancellor. - Matthias: Representative of M.H.R.R.s Catholics. Student Council President. Younger brother of Chancellor and Emperor Rudolf II. Being a puppet is fun! - Maeda Toshiie: Catholic representative. Treasurer. Samurai attendant that has become a ghost and is peacefully spending his days with his wife Matsu. - Fukushima Masanori: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #1. Speaks in an old-fashioned way. - Katou Kiyomasa: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #2. The busty blonde type and speaks politely. P.A. Oda - Sassa Narimasa: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Delinquent and assault type. But methodical. - Shibata Katsuie: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Athletic type. Very troublesome after his recent marriage. - Fuwa Mitsuharu: P.A. Odas local anti-Sviet Rus treasurer. Her, Toshiie, and Narimasa are known as the Triumvirate. Date Clan - Date Masamune: Head of the Date clan. Inherits the power of the Dragon God. Chancellor and student council president of the Date clan. - Date Narumi: Masamunes cousin. Vice chancellor of the Date clan and uses a mobile shell named Unturning Centipede. Confident elder sister type. - Katakura Kojuurou: Vice president of the Date clan. Full of intense highs and lows. - Oniniwa Tsunamoto: 2nd special duty officer of the Date clan. Demonic long-lived god of war pilot. Pilots a god of war named Sagetsu. - Rusu Masakage: Control system of the Date clans Sendai Castle. The family name can cause some confusion.[1] - Yoshihime: Masamunes mother. Half demonic long-lived and half human. Principal of Sendai Date Academy. Sviet Rus - Marfa Boretskaya: Female mayor of the floating city Novgorod. An undead demon. Other - Sarutobi Sasuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #1. Uses martial arts and ninja techniques. - Kirigakure Saizou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #2. Uses a wind movement technique. - Miyoshi Isa: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #4. AKA Isa Nyuudou. Girl who uses a remote-controlled god of war. - Anayama Kosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #5. Looks like a nice guy. Uses ninja techniques. - Yuri Kamanosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #6. Specializes in sword fighting. - Nezu Jinpachi: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #8. Specializes in sniping. 1. Rusu means away from home. Volume 4A, School Rules Volume 4A, School Rules Article 120 Line 1 - During times of peace, each academy has the authority to manage transportation through their territory and has a duty to manage and preserve it. Article 120 Line 2 - Each academys transportation management authority is based on the range designated in the Testament descriptions and is subject to the ruler/vassal relationships described therein. Volume 4A, Prologue: Those with their Feet in a Winding Stream Volume 4A, Prologue: Those with their Feet in a Winding Stream Where is the final destination Of all those twists and turns? Point Allocation (Liberalism) Light poured down from high in the sky. It was the sunlight of an early summer afternoon. More than warmth, it carried a stabbing heat, and it cast deep shadows across the land. Those shadows created waves on a three square kilometer grassy field surrounded by forest. A faint breeze washed across the mown grass, creating waves. But there was a gap in the waves. A small stream cut south to north across the middle of the field. Two figures sat on the northern downstream bank on the southern end of that stream of shadowy water. Their legs were cooling off in the water nearly up to the knee, but neither of them had human form. One was a girl-character bedsheet with legs growing from it and the other was a body pillow. The body pillow kicked up the water with its normal legs. It was a carefree motion. With the movement of a long acquaintance, it turned its air hole toward the sheet. Wow, its already the afternoon and the waters still cold! I feel like a child again, Koni-tan! Yes, its a shame no one else could escape the temporary provisional council building, Nobu-tan! Still sitting, they both swayed back and forth while singing an anime OP. ?Dont you look down on yourself like that. Overthrow yourself so you have to look up at yourself. You can argue your case with incredible ease. Trust in yourself and your dreams will come true. If youve hit a dead end with the lesser cuckoo, just show your purity with a Ha-Ra-Ki-Ri? After singing, the body pillow sighed and the suddenly looked back to the north. A few white and black forms were visible beyond the tall grass hiding them. They were large transport ships bearing Musashis emblem. The body pillow spoke up when he saw them in the sunlight. Since the Musashi is being remodeled in the Kantou Izumos Ariake dock, the residents, facilities, and companies not needed for the remodeling are being carried out. The body pillow continued speaking. Even those of us on the Provisional Council are using the temporary Provisional Council building at the first land port along with the Musashinos ships. As he spoke, the wind blew. A few ships measuring a dozen meters were ascending from the ships docked at the land port to north. But they stopped after reaching a certain height. As the body pillow and sheet watched, cargo was carried out from the floating ships decks and side hatches. The altitude differences were used to send the cargo along the thick rope passageways connecting the ships. So the early afternoon cargo transportation has begun. Mitos land ports were originally divided up so other nations could use them, but now theyre being used by the transport ships providing living spaces for the Musashis eight ships. The Musashis cities have rearranged their wide blocks into transport ships that have docked at those land ports separated by the forests. As for the Musashi itself The body pillow looked even further north. Green mountains were visible in the distance and the sky could be seen twenty kilometers away. Shirakawa, the entrance to Oushuu. The Ariake is remodeling the Musashi there. Only because Date holds eastern Oushuu and they wont let us move any further north because theyre busy. And we cant move into Siberia in western Oushuu because Mogami and Sviet Russ Uesugi are also putting off making a decision. Time passes, but little else happens. The sheet sighed, but the body pillow said that was not necessarily a bad thing. Time is useful. The Musashis remodeling will be complete soon and we can get somewhat used to living in these divided temporary homes. It wasnt a bad decision by the Student Council after the loss at Mikatagahara. True. The sheet swayed as it sighed in a different way from before. They moved the people from the Musashi so they wouldnt see the damage and split them up into eight groups so they couldnt form a union of negativity. And by sending them down to the surface and giving them a busy lifestyle they arent used to, they get a nice change of pace and cant lose themselves in their negative emotions. And they were also given the choice to leave the ships and live in Mitos castle town. Also, the manufacturing districts are making parts for the Musashi and volunteers can return to the Musashi to help with the remodeling for some bonus pay. Theyre given a way out and their overall unity is given a chance to recover. Was that Masazumi-kuns decision? Mostly, said the body pillow. But some of the arrangements were not made by her. That was done by the Student Councils underclassmen. I see. Do you mean Ookubo and Kanou? Yes. The body pillow nodded. Thats Ookubo-kuns daughter. She is the daughter of a colleague who inherited the Ookubo name before Mikawa was cleared out. Afterwards, he came to Musashi like I did. I had thought he was living a fairly low-key life, but his daughter has done enough to inherit the names of Ookubo Tadachika and Nagayasu. Add in Kanou, the inherited name automaton that came with them from Mikawa, and they are certainly skilled. Not as much as Masazumi, but they are some people to watch among the second years. Kh I cant stand how you hint at the connections you have there. According to the Testament descriptions, the Honda and Ookubo clans have some political battles. It would help me quite a bit if Masazumi could get along with them. Butpolitics is more than a domestic affair. Isnt that right, Koni-tan? Judge. You mean Hashibas warriors which have stopped moving north for the history recreation of the Korean invasion in Edo and the reactions from Date, Mogami, Uesugi, and the other Kantou powers? Yes. And do you remember what Lady Yoshitsune said during the Battle of Mikatagahara? Judge. The sheet nodded and turned its air hole toward the body pillow. Make allies of Date and Uesugi. That means it would be best to actively try to make allies of Date and Uesugi. A boy in glasses drew a map of Oushuu on the blackboard. The armband on his short sleeve read Secretary C Neshinbara Toussaint. Well, they probably already understand all this. He looked across the sparsely filled classroom. This was Class 3-Plum of Musashi Ariadust Academy at the back of Okutama, Musashis rear central ship. He could see all of the Musashi outside the window. He could also see the interior of the Ariake, the specialized dock the Musashi had sunken into. The Ariake looked like a vast hole from here. Large land bridges passed by on either side and lifts covered the walls and ceiling, but it was mostly an IZUMO land port with a roof. The Musashi was contained within, but this was different from before. Many objects covered the surface of the eight ships, scaffolding surrounded them, or pieces were missing. Its being remodeled. And this time, its getting weapons. Below the coverings, it was being remodeled on the pretext of acting as a mercenary for other nations. Some were meant for defense and they had apparently reached the testing phase. I wonder how this will turn out. I hope its cool. I hope the cannons have names, thought Neshinbara as he heard a womans voice from the side. It was Oriotorai who had removed her track suit jacket. She was checking over some datasheets on where the restaurants on the Musashis surface and interior had moved. Okay, okay. Just because youre using the self-study time for a meeting is no excuse for getting distracted. Asama, Mitotsudaira, Masazumi, and everyone waiting for work may be out, but make sure you do this right. So Neshinbara, what do you think about joining forces with Sviet Russ Uesugi? Oh, judge. Neshinbara continued speaking. According to the Testament, Date joins Matsudaira for Sekigahara and Uesugi joins Hashiba, so the standard thinking would be to assume allying with Uesugi will be difficult. The powerful nation of Mogami stands between them, but since it shrinks after Sekigahara, going for time-limited cooperation would be useful. Someone spoke up from the back of the classroom. It was Naito, with her six gold wings. She was using a Magie Figur to communicate with Naruze who was helping transport cargo outside. Mogami declines and then Date becomes the ruler of Oushuu, right? So would we be getting Dates support and using their influence to get Uesugi on our side? I doubt it would be that simple. Date, Mogami, and Sviet Russ Uesugi have had connections for a long time and they have continued their history recreation through discussions rather than battle. That comment came from Crossunite who sat next to Mary, who wore an English summer uniform. He opened a sign frame by the ceiling so everyone could see. It displayed a birds-eye-view map of Oushuu to Jouetsu, but it contained several large red circles and geometric shapes. These are the many Harmonic Territories that Oushuu and Sviet Rus are well known for. They almost entirely filled Oushuu and Sviet Rus. More of the map was covered in red than was not. Ohiroshiki sighed and spoke up while looking almost straight up at the map. Sviet Rus, Mogami, and Date have all fortified themselves behind these natural defenses, havent they? Judge. They have techniques for living in the freezing cold that were cultivated in the Harmonic Divine States. And they use them to live in those vast Harmonic Territories. Not even the Musashi can approach without using the safe corridors. When the Harmonic Divine States collapsed, the few regions that collapsed first ended up like this; but Oushuu has more than anywhere else and has become very self-sufficient. Yes, Musashis ability to trade is difficult to use here, agreed Neshinbara. Oushuu has long been wary of outsiders. They had historical connections from long ago, so they had been able to handle everything through peaceful discussions. In the Age of Dawn before the Testament was made, Oushuu is said to have been the site of the most intense fighting in the war over the Far Easts land. That fighting was treated as an early recreation of the later eastern expeditions of the successive imperial courts, so a relatively peaceful age began on the Far Eastern side of things. But with the confusion of the Kamakura Shogunates establishment and the Harmonic Unification War, it became a dangerous region once more. Especially since the collapse of the many Harmonic regions caused a resonance that affected the surrounding Far Eastern ley lines. That attuned the Far Eastern land with the Harmonic regions, making them just as frigid. So Because the Musashi would normally have such a hard time getting in, the Provisional Council and the heads of committees will be sent in first. But we cant spare any time on foreign diplomacy with the remodeling going on, so we cant send anyone out to the other nations. Musashi has to effectively cut off all diplomacy at the moment. Isnt that bad? The nudist was sitting in his desk wearing swim trunks. Neshinbara considered ignoring him. But the musician of an entertainer god built up internal Blessings by offering up performances, so that was probably what this was. It was not just his personal preference. That had to be it. And so Neshinbara answered the idiot. Musashi has not interacted with any other nation for about three weeks now. The Hirazumo hidden city of Oushuu Fujiwara gave us some initial supplies, but theyve only been watching since. I see. Seeing the idiot pout his lips and lose himself in thought, Neshinbara smiled in his heart. He had shown a lot of interest in these meetings lately. Of course, he never seemed to actually be listening. It was less about him understanding what was being said and more an interest in what everyone was involved in and what they were doing. But I wonder. Long ago, he had said he wanted to create a kingdom to make everyones dreams come true. And by rescuing his princess, he had started moving in that direction; but he was watching what the rulers of other nations did, asking the Reine des Garous about it, and had overcome the defeat at Mikatagahara. I really do wonder. They were acting on the world domination and retrieval of the Logismoi plo he had started at Mikawa. Since they were on the move, in a way, he was not with them. His objective remained unchanged, so he only needed to watch. But, thought Neshinbara. What if he found a way to do more than watch and actually took part? Would we no longer have anything like Mikatagahara happen? I do wonder. Am I viewing him as too much of a hero? But hes still peeping and doing stupid things. When he leaves these meetings, he keeps smiling and doing weird things like he always has. I wonder. Yes. Neshinbara nodded and spoke. He inhaled, changed his line of thought, and glanced over at the idiot for just a moment. This is pretty bad, but we do have an intermediary even with diplomacy cut off. Oushuu has always been a resistant land, but once you get close, they treat you like family. The merchants on both sides are secretly trading to keep business booming, arent they? Judge. Heidi nodded from right in front of the teachers desk. Shirojiro was out working and she was assisting him via divine transmission. Weve mainly been dealing in food. But the most valuable items are the Oushuu-made Orei Metallo. Konishi-sama of the Provisional Council is handling most of that. Were doing our best to see if we can steal some of that business from him. Im not about to lose to the Student Council. This deal is going to make me a lot of money, after all. I can buy the Orei Metallo from Date and Mogamis ruins and sell them directly to IZUMO. Its especially profitable with the remodeling going on. As the sheet spoke with its legs soaking in the small stream, the body pillow sitting next to it nodded. We need to show them that we are still their superiors. But Koni-tan, you started to say something before we all began dancing in the viewing room, didnt you? What happened in the Date clan? Two weeks ago, Hashiba visited Date, Mogami, and Sviet Rus to check on their history recreation. Sviet Rus is being invaded by P.A. Odas Shibata, but Mogami and Date both stopped everything they were doing, didnt they? Of course, Im sure that was meant to show that Oushuu couldnt rely on Musashi and to show what a threat Hashiba is to them. Judge. The sheet kicked at the water. The Date clan and Mogami have stopped moving. But based on some observations, there are occasional massive thunder clouds at night so aerial ships cannot pass through. Also Also? Judge. This is an unrelated matter, but both Date and Mogami sent out a ship bearing signs of mourning. They were both sent south, toward Azuchi Castle. Date and Mogami sent someone who died to Hashiba? Did someone have to take responsibility when faced with the threat of Hashiba? I dont know. The sheet swayed gently to the side. But Hashibas forces responded by sending a ship to Kantou. Are you familiar with the Jurakudai? That castle belongs to Hashiba Hidetsugu, Hashibas nephew whose name had supposedly not been inherited yet. In other words Dont say it all. Someone has inherited the name of Hashiba Hidetsugu. The body pillows words suddenly grew icy. I see, he said before slowly turning toward the sheet. You understand, dont you? Ha ha. This is very dangerous. Yes. This is quite dangerous, but it is also a chance to influence some great historical upheaval. Ha ha ha. The body pillow bent over in laugher. Is this Hashibas thoughtfulness or thoughtlessness? Either way, history is on the move and Hashiba has a blade against Date and Mogamis throats. Masazumi and the others have their work cut out for them. Judge. Based on my investigation, if you include that fox womans movements, this is actually the opposite- As soon as he said that, something flew their way from the north. Oh? It was a purifying attack using an exorcism arrow. The sheet and body pillow rapidly went on the defensive and stomped their feet as the glowing attack arrived. Seppuku Barrier!!! Then their air holes exchanged a glance. Run away!! It exploded. Did you get them, Asama? After leaving the first land ports forest on Mito land, Masazumi was blinded by the bright sunlight. When she called to the archer in a summer uniform who stood on the grass up ahead, that other girl tilted her head while finishing her follow-through. Her Mouse, Hanami, and her own black hair fluttered in the slight breeze. Hmm. The homing doesnt seem to work well when you dont know their identity. I blew away everything in the area, but its hard to say I actually hit them. We need to check the corpses. Judge. Sorry about all the trouble. The residents reported some white figures dancing in the temporary government building. I assume its some new kind of mysterious phenomenon. Agreed. With the remodeling of the Musashi and the cities split up, our shrines divine protection is split between them too. Were managing with some help from the local Kashima Shrine, though. Asama nodded, folded up her bow, and stowed it inside her side skirt through the slit. We sure have been busy since changing to our summer uniforms, thought Masazumi as she watched. Then again, the only difference for Masazumi was the lack of a coat and the short sleeves. However, she had worn a boys inner suit for previous years, so she had had some extra room around the chest and had worn pants. The boys one always felt drafty, but the girls one feels chilly in its own more sudden way. The girls suit was fit to her body, so she could feel her sweaty skin cooled by the air. The temperature difference between sun and shade was much more noticeable this way. Mukai can sense the temperature around her as well as the sound, but is that due to this inner suit? She wondered if it bothered any of the others as she looked over at Asama. Now, lets go check the site of the blast. Yes, agreed Asama just as someone else stepped between the two of them. Masazumi voiced her surprise at the sudden appearance, but this new figure only brushed her plentiful silver hair back into place. Then she turned her gold eyes toward Masazumi. I, 5th Special Duty Officer Nate Mitotsudaira, am here to protect you, Vice President. This may be my territory, but arent we acting a little too freely? Mitotsudairas warning was given with a bitter smile in her voice. The chain-supplying obelisks were attached to the hard points on either side of her waist and she shrugged while looking to both Asama and Masazumi. Then again, it is important to show off that the Vice President and the Asama Shrine are working to maintain peace. According to Neshinbara, the drop in the Student Councils approval rating is showing signs of stopping. Thats because everything thats making it drop is over now. Now it will naturally recover, starting from the areas of economic activity. Heh heh. You learned that from Heidi, didnt you? Im busy, so I choose to rely on anyone I can. Masazumi took a breath and pointed toward the site of destruction on the southern end of the waterway. Mitotsudaira started forward, Asama followed, and she took the rear. They began to walk. The site Masazumi found was less damaged than expected. I detonated it in midair, so the stream shouldnt have been damaged. It only took out some of the grass. Theres only two centimeters of grass on the river bank. Masazumi did not entirely understand, but based on Mitotsudairas expression that must have been impressive accuracy. At any rate, Asama covered her right eye and checked around with her false eye while Mitotsudaira began to wiggle her nose. Meanwhile, Masazumi had nothing to do but look around. This is a pretty large area of land. All of the land, including the land ports, belonged to Mito Matsudaira and thus Mitotsudaira. The land had not been well taken care of since Mitotsudaira lived in Musashi, but they were using it now after maintaining it. The Testament Union recognized the land as Mito Matsudaira land, so it was actually land from after the Matsudaira clans reign began, but That means Hashiba cant easily interfere since shes from a previous era. That was partially why they had escaped to Mito. It felt like they were abusing their connections, but Masazumi shuddered when she considered what would have happened without Mitotsudaira. Mitotsudaira simply smiled bitterly, but Its a pretty good solution for us. Masazumi felt like she was doing nothing but rely on others, but her job was to make political decisions and negotiate. With no way to negotiate with Oushuu or Sviet Rus, she was of secondary importance. She approached enough to catch the scent of Mitotsudairas hair. By the way, how are the appeals from the different ships going? Eh? Oh, right. Mary and the 1st Special Duty Officer are scheduled to go around this afternoon. Those two should be able to listen to the representatives of the ships residents well enough. Judge. If it was me, Id probably try to dissuade them on the spot. Masazumi heard two bitter laughs and felt a slight warmth in her cheeks. She told herself to assume it meant they understood her, but it also felt like they were treating her like a child. I wonder if Im using Mary here. She does seem like the best person for the job, though. Asama turned her way. I think Mary was delighted to be made the 1st Special Duty Officers aide. Judge. I know that, but theres a subjective and an objective way of looking at it. Then, said Mitotsudaira. Stop using a negative subjective way of looking at it, Masazumi. Mitotsudaira remained facing forward as she spoke without a smile on her serious expression. Leave anything negative to our king. To him? thought Masazumi. But at the same time Our king, huh? Aoi seemed the same as always. He was always smiling, doing stupid things, and half-helping half-hindering peoples work. He did have a way of helping people relax, but that was the same as always too. Yet she always thought the same thing when she looked at him. You need to pull yourself together. She thought that to herself, not to the idiot. Aoi had admonished her during the Battle of Mikatagahara. He had said she was not her usual self. Since then, she had not had a chance to test her usual self. And the fact that they had lost the battle weighed on her heart. She understood. Everyone was continuing their usual lives by remodeling the Musashi or living at the land ports and there were few complaints, but that was because they had a goal and because they were simply keeping their worries unsaid. So I need to pull myself together. She knew she would find herself at the negotiating table or in a meeting once more. And once that happened, she wanted to avoid doing anything like what Aoi had admonished her about. And what about you? That idiot had supported her and pulled her along at Mikawa, so what did he think about their loss at Mikatagahara? She wanted to ask if she could, but first I need to do what I can. First comes the remodeling of the Musashi and the return to the international stage. Meanwhile, the wind blew in. It was a slight breeze from the mountains. She felt its chilliness through her hair and summer uniform, but What is this? She could not put it in words, but something still seemed different in the bottom of her heart. She wanted something other than this cool breeze. She had been busy and had gotten little sleep since Mikatagahara, but this still was not it. What is it? What should she do about her stewing self and what should she think about the others? She did not want a cool breeze, so I Eh? Asama turned around in surprise and Masazumi quickly swallowed her words, but Asama simply tilted her head. Whats the matter, Masazumi? Did you go crazy again? What do you mean again!? And dont look so disturbed, Mitotsudaira. But before anyone else could react, two forms stepped out from the grass remaining to the south. Oh, dad? And Konishi-sama? Asama saw Masazumi correct her posture. She placed a hand on her chest and lowered her head. We had heard two beings thought to be mysterious phenomena had fled here from the temporary Provisional Council building. Are the two of you all right? Masazumi, use your brain. Why do you think we are here? Masazumis father grabbed the cigar in his mouth and blew out a sharp line of smoke. Mitotsudaira stepped back a bit from the scent of the smoke and Konishi crossed his arms. We were pursuing those very beings. Eh? Th-then you werent caught in that blast were you? No, think carefully, Asama Tomo. If they had been, they wouldnt be speaking with us right now. Thats just how serious I was. Yes. So I need to give them a salesmans smile. Of course you werent caught in the blast! Yes, that couldnt possibly have affected you! I would never carelessly fail to check where I was shooting or anything! Lets just go with that! The two adults gave her expressionless looks. Owwww!! This silence is painful!!!! As a dangerous sweat poured down Asamas face, Masazumis father suddenly turned toward his daughter. Anyway, it seems those mysterious phenomena have vanished. You can exterminate them some other time. Judge. Masazumi nodded. The two of you are very important, so please do not push yourselves too hard. Ha ha. No need to worry, Masazumi. We were students once, you know? Thats true, thought Asama. Ones student life ended at eighteen in the Far East, but if those two had been in a position to reach the Provisional Council They must have been plenty powerful as students. She nodded and spoke her conclusion. Yes. So in other words, I dont have to worry about firing on the two of you in the future. They dont look happy, but doesnt that contradict what they just said? Yes. And dont you give me the same look, Mito and Masazumi. Id better change the subject. So you say the mysterious phenomena have vanished? Ill have to finish them off next time. Um, Tomo? You seem to be in a good mood, but if were done here, shouldnt we head back? Eh? Oh, right, right. Lets head back. The two adults nodded and said judge, but Masazumis father suddenly spoke up. Masazumi, if you tell the people we dealt with the situation on your orders, you can score some points. Judge. Ill do that. Also Masazumi looked up to the east. A moment later, a large humanoid form flew by with the wind. It flew down nearby, so Asama looked up in surprise to see a heavy God of War with a blue dogs face. The wings on the back remained open and a sign frame appeared next to the face. The sign frame displayed the virtual cockpit and a long-lived girl. She appeared to be sitting in a small Far Eastern-style room and Masazumi nodded toward her. How are you doing, Satomi Student Council President? You can call me Yoshiyasu if you want. Righteousness is doing really well. Hurry onboard. The Student Council room has apparently been cleaned up, so they want you to check over it during the lunch break. The Student Council room? wondered Asama with a tilt of the head, but she quickly remembered where that was. Oh, that room right above the academys main entrance. Thats where Toori would stand naked in the window drinking milk in the mornings. That probably was pretty filthy. Tomo! Tomo! Thats the room were going to be using at school from now on! Yes! A new purification job! she celebrated in her heart, but then she looked to Masazumi. She saw the tension leave the girls eyebrows. Are you feeling better? Right now, its important to have a place of our own. Now, then. Masazumi stepped up onto the outstretched hand of Yoshiyasus God of War. Suddenly, a sign frame appeared next to her face. Marube-ya: Masazumi? Its Heidi. I just received word through some trade connections that the Date clan wants to hold a secret meeting. What? said Masazumi while glancing over at her father and Konishi. Her father nodded back and pointed into the sky where the Ariake had to be. Hurry on back. We can no longer take things easy. The situation surrounding Oushuu, Russia, Kantou, and most importantly Musashi, has begun to move all at once. First, you must take on Oushuu, the land that experienced the conflict from the Age of Dawn and is now a solid rock of resistance and talking things out. This isnt going to be easy if we have to deal with Sviet Rus at the same time. Ho ho. Konishi laughed quietly and placed a hand on the side of his mouth. To face P.A. Oda, Uesugi has gone through internal reform and placed Man of Love Naoe Kanetsugu as their Vice Chancellor and Vice President. And to face Date and Mogami, they have placed the brave general Honjou Shigenaga as their 2nd Special Duty Officer. But the real problem lies within. You mean? The look in Mitotsudairas eyes said people who talk this much cant hide anything, can they?, but Konishi probably knew that perfectly well. He then pointed northwest. Listen. Novgorod is a large floating city like IZUMO located in west Sviet Rus. Eight years ago, Sviet Rus Chancellor Ivan the Terrible carried out a great purge there and the Musashi has not visited since. But that city is clashing with Shibatas P.A. Oda forces. So if we get involved with Oushuu and Sviet Rus, we might have to deal with Shibatas forces too? Most likely. I also have word that the Jurakudai, castle of Hashiba Hidetsugu whose name shouldnt have been inherited yet, has arrived in Edo. Well, do your best, I suppose. Judge. Masazumi nodded. Thank you for all the important information. She gave a quick bow, so the other two girls did as well. Well be going. Yes. This land has a history of resistance. You should proceed carefully. Masazumi heard those words from her father. This was not something he had done in the past, so she wondered if it meant he recognized her skill a little now. No, I still have a long way to go. He might be trying to help me out because of that. After all, Musashi still hasnt left the shadow of our loss at Mikatagahara. Once they returned to the Ariake, they would find the Musashi being remodeled, the working people, and their training classmates. Lets get back, she thought. She wanted to get back and begin searching for the way to recovery. And she wanted to check on this secret meeting with the Date clan that could help them find that way. Lets go home, Asama, Mitotsudaira, and Satomi President. And for now, that means the Ariake. The idiot would be waiting for them too. He was their king. And he was a king who she had worried when she was supposed to be supporting him. Volume 4A, 1: Anticipaters of Unseen Footing Volume 4A, Chapter 1: Anticipaters of Unseen Footing Even if your footing is uncertain You are fine as long as the horizontal remains level Point Allocation (Restraint) The afternoon sun was artificially created in a certain place. That place was the vast interior of the Ariake. The metal space was large enough that the four walls looked hazy in the distance. It was longer lengthwise than widthwise and eight docks were carved into it. On the docks sat massive Goliath cranes and girders even larger than the cranes; and each one contained a ship bearing the name Musashi followed by an individual name. The Ariake had no windows. Instead, sign frames displaying the view outside were lined up along the ceiling, walls, and around the docks. Artificial environmental light based on the time of day outside was created by lamp spells. As the Musashi was remodeled within, the Ariake contained the light of an early summer evening. Most of the sounds inside were from moving cranes, or linked wagons carrying materials, or from the work taking place between the canopies covering parts of the ships or inside the wooden prefab construction buildings. There were sounds of hammering, welding, saws, drills, and cargo being set down or dragged. There were also the occasional cheers when some piece of work was completed. But another sound was added in. It came from the rear of Okutama which had a few wide blocks removed and had holes filling its surface. Musashi Ariadust Academys bell was ringing. It was already past time for school to be let out, so this bell was informing the ship that it was now 5:00 PM. The artificial light illuminating it from overhead gradually began to dim, but the sounds of work continued. No one went home or even grabbed an early dinner. If anyone did leave, it was to buy some food for the entire group they were working with. They all stubbornly remained at the work sites. Hey, you got a moment? A certain conversation would occasionally begin at one of the work sites. Even if no one said yes, the person would continue as if asking themselves. We can win once we finish this, cant we? They would receive a few different answers, but the most common were the following two: Of course we can. What are you talking about? Stop thinking about that and just do your duty. Sometimes the other person would reply with a silent bitter smile or try to avoid the issue with a joke, but it always ended in the same way: If we dont do whatever we can, well regret it later. Yeah. Then, they would begin to chat. They would distract themselves from what lay ahead and what future awaited them, but they would keep those things in the corner of their vision. Once a certain place started chatting, people found it hard to leave; so they all ended up chatting cheerfully. Hey, did Satomis Student Council President end up transferring in? I always thought we had the same taste, but it looks like I was wrong. I-I didnt mean it like that! Wait, are you making crazy accusations in a plot to steal my AsaShoots collection!? Hey, could you two quit drawing swords on each other and help carry these materials? As that conversation played out on Takaos surface, a light God of War activated. Okay, East Ship Team 3B-26. Lets go! They all followed the God of War and climbed from its tail ballast to its head. Hey. Their conversations always started with that word. The Satomi Student Council President sure is great, isnt she? What!? You arent overlooking the perfection in glasses thats a year older and maybe even flatter, are you!? But Naomasas been in the engine division so much lately that my points in the large religion nearly got to the point of a class change. Ive been playing this minigame in between trips to carry supplies to her unit. This Musashi remodeling minigame sure has a lot to it. You just keep playing and playing, but it never ends. Chief! Everyone but me is dangerous! But once they arrived on top of the dock, they all looked around. The Musashis ships rose higher than the docks floor, but About twenty percent to go. We need to hurry up and stuff everything inside. They were definitely making progress on the remodeling and they could hear sounds of construction even now, but Were gradually focusing more on the most important parts. Is this what you call the last spurt? So What do we do? Yeah, what do we do once the remodeling is done? We need to figure that out pretty soon. As soon as someone said that, two objects passed by far overhead. They were people. The Tachibana couple? They go for a run while fighting each other every morning and evening, dont they? Recently, Tachibana Muneshige had decided to eat dinner outside. Their residence in Musashi was on Tamas second belowground floor. That was a part of the student dorms and the next wide block to the right was an underground nature district. The English Queen and the 1st Special Duty Officer lived nearby, so they got along with the neighbors well enough. It is such a nice place. But they had something to do besides spend their time there. This was not training. It was a form of discipline. They were eighty meters up from the docks floor off the starboard side of Musashino, Musashis front central ship. Muneshige was going through rehabilitation with Gins help. He checked the feel of his legs as he ran on the reinforced wooden deck, clashed pieces of metal shaped like swords with Gin, and held combat training as sparks flew. But as he ran alongside and exchanged attacks with Gin, Muneshige consciously held back his body that wanted to test his full strength. He had not fully recovered yet. His muscles had not returned to their pre-Mikawa levels. If he tried to use his full strength now, the discrepancy between his memories and the present reality would place an unnecessary burden on him and confuse him. So I will hold back! Impatience stewed inside his body, but he tamed it by telling himself he was controlling himself. If he could control himself, recovery would be a simple task. He ran. He jumped over one of Gins attacks, flipped to avoid it, and sent out his own attack. Even if they were only going for a run, Gin showed no restraint in her attacks. If he let his guard down for even a moment, attacks quick enough to leave him with a new injury would fly accurately into the places where he knew he was weak. She only did so because she trusted him and because she was trying to rid him of his weaknesses. And because she wants me to She wanted to return him to his position as the Peerless in the West. And because he understood that, he did not go easy on her. With each and every step, his footsteps traveled up his entire body and he spoke the words that came most naturally to him. Gin. What is it, Master Muneshige? Compared to when I could barely move, I am incredibly happy now. You have not recovered yet. You still have a stiffness in your step. Oops. He made sure to step rather than just let his foot drop. And as soon as he took a leap, a metal sword pierced the spot in which his foot had been. My attack was too slow because I warned you first, Gin was entirely expressionless. I have room for improvement too. She wore a vermilion track suit and gave a small nod. But I agree that this is a happy time. Judge. Muneshige nodded in agreement, avoided an attack to his head, and reminded himself that victory was the only option from now on. After all This is the Far East and Musashis last chance. Musashi lost so much during the Battle of Mikatagahara three weeks ago, thought Muneshige. Hashiba had sent Azuchi Castle to Kantou and it was still sitting above Edo and Satomi. That giant aerial warship belonged to the same class as the Musashi and it was holding southern Kantou while receiving supplies from Sagami. You could probably say its in top form. Meanwhile, the Musashi sat above the territory belonging to 5th Special Duty Officer Mitotsudairas clan. It was inside the Ariake, a giant dock designed specifically for the Musashi that had created a stealth defense barrier around itself. The residential districts had been rearranged into transport ships and most of Musashis residents were living at the land ports in Mito territory. The eight ships had been split up between the eight land ports, so The people cant set up a chain of dissatisfaction or plot to rebel. But, muttered Muneshige to no one in particular as he ran and deflected Gins jab with the pommel of his sword. This is their last chance. The same could be said of the members of Class Plum. Given the situation, they were all moving around busily, but each one of them would occasionally stare into the south even though there was nothing to see there. Muneshige had grown accustomed enough to life on these eight ships that he hoped that was a sign of their will to fight Hashiba and not of their fear. But it was true this was their last chance. And so they kept moving. Gin had only been using one hand before, but she finally moved her second to send out both her metal swords at once. And so Muneshige deflected them with both of his. The two of them were moving as well. But even if they were moving, it was not actual movement. Their current movements were preparations to ensure they won once they did take actual movement. That was what they had to do now, so Gin, pour on the killer intent. Judge. Gin nodded, narrowed her eyes, and sent out constant attacks. These were not gentle attacks. They were serious attacks that targeted his legs when he landed or the backs of his joints. Muneshige avoided or dealt with them all. Nice killer intent, Gin! She smiled. It was a cold smile filled with killer intent. Wonderful, thought Muneshige. He had not had many chances to see that look on her face since they had started living together, so he was truly glad they had moved to Musashi. He felt real accomplishment as he ran, leaped, and moved his body. This would continue even after they returned home. They would read books or divine websites on cutting edge combat techniques and check on the most cutting edge weapons. Yes, I am so thankful we have so much to do. All of them had lots to do. Those repairing the Musashi were pursuing that, those supporting the first group were pursuing that, and those keeping the Musashi moving were pursuing that. It all went back to three weeks prior. Muneshige had seen something during that loss three weeks ago, although he was not sure if it was a good thing or not. These were the people who were moving the current world, but he had seen them desire even more and pursue themselves. Muneshige had once been an inherited name holder like them. He was not any longer. Would he be able to become like that again? Would he be able to do something like that or do something even greater? He restrained his doubts with the sensation of his feet pressing against the ground. He used his mind to restrain his stewing body and he used his body to restrain his stewing mind. And as he repeated that process Gin. What is it? I will grow even stronger than before. Just like when I confessed to you. That was not so much growing strong as it was refusing to give up until you won. That had not occurred to me. You were so strong it did not need to occur to you. She nodded, suddenly put away her swords, and lined up alongside him. She then opened the wicker basket attached to her waist hard point and showed him the water bottle and rice balls wrapped in bamboo grass contained inside. Master Muneshige, it is about time for dinner. Gin picked up the wrapping with her giant false arm. These were special rice balls. She had not made them with these false arms. Before Muneshige had woken that morning, she had brought out the false arms based on her original arms and made them. She felt she should not hide those arms from him since he had given them to her and she had used them in her battle with Musashis Vice Chancellor. The arms were beginning to feel less special to her, but Am I being oversensitive when I hesitate to use them in public? But since they and Musashi were coming up on their last chance, hesitating to use anything available to her would be dangerous. So she was gradually trying to accustom herself to using them in public, but she could not change the part of her that still needed a reason to use them. So it is all for Master Muneshige. He made for the all-purpose excuse. I would expect no less of Master Muneshige. Currently, she used those false arms for combat and rice ball making, but she felt that was evidence of the changing nature of all things. All things and people would sometimes do what one expected and other times would not. Her relationship with him was a perfect example. The future destined for her by her inherited name had greatly changed with his interference and Musashis interference, but Today, I mostly made the soft-boiled egg and chicken ham rice balls you like so much. Are you sure you should have done that? The egg supply is pretty limited. Please thank me. Judge. Thank you very much. I cant wait to try them. Judge. Gin nodded and glanced around the area. About what the 1st Special Duty Officer contacted us about Judge. I wasnt sure whether he should have told us about that. It sounds like things are finally beginning to move. A representative of the Date clan will arrive tonight for an unofficial meeting. Judge. And we were all asked to gather tonight in preparation. Master Muneshige, does this mean we are one of them now? I do not recall giving our consent. I have a feeling those people think everyone is one of them. True. Gin sighed because she could not understand that way of thinking. But as she recalled the information on the surrounding nations she and Muneshige had been gathering lately, she raised her head as emotion filled her face. Oushuu had its foundation in Qing-Takedas power and in the stability Matsudaira will bring in the future, so they had completed their history recreations in a relatively peaceful manner that nearly qualifies as a mere discussion. But But the Mogami clan in west Oushuu, Date in the east, and Sviet Rus have all stopped everything they were doing. That had happened only a few days before. As Gin ran, she looked up at the sign frame reproducing the external light. That means Oushuu has cast aside its trust in Matsudairas future stability after the loss three weeks ago. It means the real history recreation and the real Warring States era has arrived in Oushuu. Muneshige smiled. So now its our turn to crush the future someone thought was set in stone. He had once done exactly that to her, so she could only trust him when he said that. Gin took a slow breath and nodded once to convince herself. Then let us eat dinner. With that, she placed the water bottle and bamboo grass wrapping on her false arm. ! And she forcefully threw them high into the air ahead of her. Muneshige saw his dinner hang in the air for an impressively long time. The throw from Gins false arm refused to fall back down. Meanwhile, he nodded her way. Please go on ahead, Gin. Judge. I have my own route, so go on without me, Master Muneshige. I need to greet a few people afterwards, though. When he spotted some sweat on her brow, he smiled her way. I told you to go on without me, Master Muneshige. Oh, I was just realizing how lucky I was to have moved here since it lets me see you so full of life, Gin. She wrinkled her brow, but her mouth moved in a slight wave. Her cheeks also flushed. I should have thrown it so high and far you couldnt see it. Not to worry. I have excellent eyesight. I wouldnt know. But then she nodded again and jumped to the right. She did not hesitate to throw herself into the air at a height of eighty meters. As she fell, she stretched out and gave a midair bow to the transport Technohexen flying by. And then Arcabuz Cruz. She fired blanks to launch her body through the air. She directed herself to the thick rope passageway leading starboard to Tama. At the same time, Muneshige began to run. He did not use his full strength. He focused on the soles of his feet and took each step with care. First, he set his heel down, bent his knee, and pulled his body forward. Then, as he tilted his balance forward, he would use the arch of his sole to stand on his tiptoe. From there, he would place his big toe on the floor and press down like he was tearing into the floor. ! He filled himself with reliable acceleration. Without rushing or hurrying, Muneshige simply accelerated forward as if memorizing each and every step. He could see the transportation district on the port-most long block to his left. His dinner was falling and It is falling off the edge of the ship. That was too far to reach and there were no thick rope passageways in the area. Ill have to go for some interesting footing on this one. I would expect no less of Gin. He accelerated and leaped. He lifted his left leg and jumped. His initial destination was the first floor roof of a warehouse in the transportation district. First, he placed his left leg on a small wooden box left on the ground and used it as a stepping stone. As if stepping over it, he leaped toward the warehouse roof. He made a midair flip as he passed over the heads of the transportation workers helping with the remodeling. Excuse me. He raised a hand of greeting as they gave shouts of Oh! or Thats amazing! and he landed on the rooftop. He used the motion of his landing to briefly sink forward and used his body like a spring. He felt the momentum building in his body. Toh. So he kicked sideways and made another flip in midair. Just as his feet circled downwards again, he leaped toward the third floor rooftop of the warehouse across the way. He landed, leaned forward, moved his right leg forward, and ran across the roof toward his dinner. He did not stop and he quickly reached the edge of the roof leading toward the edge of the ship. Now, then. He jumped from the elevated roof and flung himself into the empty space beyond the ships edge. Everything vanished below his feet and the movement of the wind changed. This was a dangerous action, but it felt almost nostalgic to him. I helped prepare the Grande y Felicsima Armada after all. Knowing how to move between ships in a large fleet and being trained in naval hand-to-hand combat were both necessary for Tres Espa?a and their history recreation of the Armada Battle. He reached a hand out in midair while recalling older times. The dinner Gin had made was there. He reached it, grabbed it, opened the bamboo grass wrapping as he pulled it in, grabbed one of the handmade rice balls, and put it in his mouth. Oh, soy sauce tortilla flavor. Wonderful, he felt while flipping around in midair and pointing his legs downward. He maintained a falling stance as he dropped toward his destination. Excuse me. A tugboat was there in order to move transport ships alongside the Musashi. Gin had likely thrown his dinner only after noticing the boats presence. Muneshige landed on the Shinto rope that provided shock absorption on the sides of the bow and he crouched down to prepare for his next jump. Thank you very much. He raised a hand in response to the crews raised hands and he made his jump. His target was Musashinos outer hull. I need to land on the wall and then He had to run up it. The 1st Special Duty Officer had taught him this form of training and he had improved enough to pull this off. However Oh? He spotted a familiar face on the work scaffolding halfway up Musashinos hull. It was Honda Futayo. Futayo placed a foot on Musashinos wall-like outer hull. She was forty meters from the deck at the top, so if she was to climb that height with only her feet It truly becomes a wall at about the ten meter mark. But That means I cannot actually climb this wall. If she could not climb the wall after losing her initial speed, that meant she could not climb or balance on the wall with only her initial kick. It sounded simple, but it was actually quite difficult. The ninja who had taught it to her had raised his index finger and told her the following: Muneshige-dono trains this way every single day. It had sounded like something from a bogus mail-order advertisement. But She looked up and really did see Muneshige there. Futayo watched Muneshige. It looks like he jumped to the wall from that tugboat passing by overhead. He was approximately fifteen meters above her. He placed one foot above the other on the wall and stood there. He was looking at her, but he was not looking down on her. He turned his definite gaze in her direction. Was she being conceited if it looked like he was challenging her to climb up after him? She had planned to climb the wall regardless. She wanted to train. She was always completing her own sort of training, but she had recently started wondering if she should try adding on some different or extra training, whatever that might be. But she was not sure what kind of training she should add on. Part of her felt she could add on a few more programs derived from her normal training, but Would that really work? She was not sure how to put it. What can I do to get stronger? That was a vague question. She did not know what it was she lacked. She knew she had to avoid any training that had no direct connection to her strength. Her time as the Far Easts Vice Chancellor and the time Musashi would remain safe were both short. So she had asked the ninja. She had asked him to tell her what kind of training Muneshige and Gin did, since she had fought both of them. Futayo looked up. Muneshige stood fifteen meters above her and he was looking at her. If it was only due to her conceit that he seemed to be challenging her, then why was he looking at her? She did not know, but Here I come. She filled herself with initial speed. Muneshige saw Futayo coming up. Shes serious, was his initial impression. Her acceleration spell, Soaring Wings, purified away everything extraneous to her acceleration, but it was not active at the moment. She intended to make the climb with her pure strength and skill. And she started up. She rose with the speed of a fall. She immediately covered about seven meters. She seemed within arms reach, but that was an optical illusion. The speed of her approach had caused an error in his judgment of her position relative to his. But she was definitely approaching. She placed her feet on the wall and let her knees sink forwards to press her weight against the wall. Hoo. With a single breath, she relaxed her strength and pulled her body up with the foot caught on the wall. Instead of kicking down, she needed to pull herself up. She covered three more meters with a single step, so she would reach Muneshige in another two steps. So he began as well. Now, then. He could not just watch. This was his time to train. When he had noticed her and realized what she was trying to do, he had felt something. If he had spoken that feeling aloud, it could easily have been viewed as conceit, so he had left it unsaid and sealed it deep in his heart. He knew what he needed to do now. ! He began running up the wall as a standard part of his training. Futayo saw Muneshige start climbing up ahead. He seemed to be testing her, he seemed to be ignoring her, and he seemed to be telling her to follow him. And She did not understand, but she did know that the person running out ahead of her had held an inherited name. She thought on the term inherited name. She had fought inherited name holders a few times and had barely scraped by with victory. Her father had held an inherited name and he had trained her and taught her quite a bit. But What does it mean? She asked herself what meaning an inherited name held. Until recently, Futayo had thought of inherited names as the textbooks had taught her to. According to the textbooks, their holders bore the responsibility to move history and the world. Her father had held one, so she had seen that for herself several times. They lived according to the history recorded in the automatically-updated history book known as the Testament. Recreating the Testaments history was everything to them. The Testaments history was long. Long ago. When the people had descended to this planet, every part of the world save the Far East where the Environmental Gods were had been given too great a recovery; so the Far East had been the only livable place. So the people had started a war over that land and nearly wiped themselves out again. Having learned their lesson, the people had known they could not leave the state of the world to people and had decided to obey proven history instead. That was what Futayo had been taught in class. The rules concerning inherited names had been developed back then. And when they had made the Testament to provide instructions, they had made sure it automatically revealed only the next hundred years of history to make sure no one tried to get their hands on too much power. That way, the people could once more develop to the point of ascending to heaven without destroying themselves. That was known as the Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Movement and, due to the environmental issues, another Far East in an alternate space had been created. Everyone but the Far Easterners had moved to that Harmonic World and fulfilled the Testaments instructions there. And before history was enclosed within the Testament, the different copies had been distributed to those that were determined to be the ancestors of what would become great nations in the future. That way, the inherited name holders could fulfill their duty to protect the world and to help it redevelop. Futayo had once asked her father why they even bothered going through with the inherited names and history recreation. She had asked why they didnt focus on technological development so they could ascend to heaven as soon as possible. This had been her fathers answer: Hey, Kazuno, why is that? My father truly was honest about the things he did not know. After Kazuno had given her father a look of pure scorn, she had sat politely down and said the following: Any kind of competition brings conflict. And some people were in better positions than others. After all, the Far East was the only safe land. Everywhere else had been so recovered so much that no one could live there anymore. Couldnt they have all worked together? Thats a good question, Futayo. I was thinking the same thing, Kazuno. Wait, why are you only glaring at me!? Futayo-sama. Kazuno had gestured toward Futayos father. Even this house has a head of the household. Technically. Judge. That would be my father. Judge. Now, Futayo-sama. If everyone were to work together in a single group with the fate of the world at stake, how would they select the head of the household? And even if they found a way, would everyone really be satisfied with that selection? Would everyone feel confident that selection would allow them to ascend into heaven? And And The technological development would surely take many generations of work. But if they had to select a head of the household for their group, could they really continue to select a satisfactory individual for generations? They wouldnt know until they tried At that point, it had hit her. If they had tried that, it would have caused conflict and they would have wiped each other out. When she had trailed off, Kazuno had given her a rare smile. Do you understand now? Out of a sense of responsibility for the future generations, the people back then cast aside their ambitions to name themselves the leader and instead left their fate in the hands of something else. They decided to reference the history of the past age, when the people truly did ascend into heaven. That was the basis on which her father and the others had been moving the world. Her fathers friends in Mikawa, the automatons with inherited names, and everyone else had done so. But Why? The destruction of Mikawa that had taken her father away had not been a part of the history recreation. What had they been thinking? And Futayo thought about her father who had opposed the history recreation and about those who had obeyed it. Theyre gone. Anne and Luynes of Hexagone Fran?aise, Matsunaga of P.A. Oda, Yoshitsune of Qing-Takeda, and Yoshiyori of Satomi had either obeyed or disobeyed the history recreation, but their decisions had all led them to disappear as her father had. What does it mean? Inherited name holders were supposed to have a responsibility to obey the Testament and move both history and the world, but What does it mean? Futayo asked a question under her breath as she watched the back of the former inherited name holder moving up ahead. When one inherits a name and follows the world and its history, she asked. Is their death assumed? Futayo accelerated. She swung her body upwards to run straight up the wall. She could see Muneshiges back up ahead. She could catch up. She only needed to move a little further. But she felt heavy. The object in her right hand felt heavy. It was not Tonbokiri. It was a spare provided by Kantou IZUMO. It artificially reproduced the weapons functions and its artificial intelligence was only based on the original. However, its weight and the distribution thereof were identical to the real one. Even though it is a fake. It was a fake, yet the weight alone was real. Its almost like What was it like? The thought reached her for just a moment. And in that moment, her feet failed to grasp the wall. Balanced on her heels, her body bent back on the wall. She could not recover. She was going to fall with her back pointed down. Kh In that instant, Muneshige looked back. He reached out his hand and she tried to grab it. No. She did not know what she was rejecting, but that thought definitely reached her. And a moment later, she fell. She had failed. Gin saw it happen from Tamas port deck after crossing the thick rope passageway. Futayo fell and her back slammed into the scaffolding below. The people on the scaffolding turned around and the tugboat stopped moving, but Muneshige stopped on the wall and raised a hand toward them all. He was telling them this was just a part of their training. That was true and preserving the reputation of their Vice Chancellor was important for Musashi at the moment. But She has seemed somehow exhausted ever since Mikatagahara. Gin frowned. If this continues, she has no future. Futayo lay face-up on the scaffolding of hardened bamboo and wooden boards. She was out of breath and her pulse was racing. Both were caused by this unexpected mistake and by the fear of falling backwards without being able to see where she was headed. I cant believe this, she thought in the back of her mind. Something seemed to be catching at her heart and it would occasionally take over her entire body. At the most crucial moments or when she was making a decision, something seemed to cut across in front of her, obscuring her vision. What was it? She did not know. As she lay face-up, she could see Musashinos starboard hull and the Ariakes ceiling supported by trusses. The boards behind her back swayed with her breathing and the pain gradually reached her as heat. She belatedly realized her hand was touching something. It was Tonbokiris spare. It contained the extension capability and had an artificial cutting power that used a spell, but she had yet to use the latter. Its OS was made to be compatible with the real one, and I cannot use this Tonbokiri until it recognizes me as its master. It was a troublesome authorization function, but restraints like that were necessary for a weapon that could hurt someone. Also, she was currently living in the Ariake rather than facing an enemy. She intended to eventually have the Tonbo Spare recognize her as its master and then wait for the real one to return. At that point, she had planned to have the spares memories transferred to the real one so it would know she had never parted with it. But will that actually work out? For some reason, she was not so sure since Mikatagahara. Am I? Had she become a coward? Volume 4A, 2: Hidden One in the Hidden Sky Volume 4A, Chapter 2: Hidden One in the Hidden Sky What is neither a gale Nor violence? Point Allocation (Dragon) Night covered a forest. It was a summer forest filled with the cries of insects. The two moons in the sky poured pale light between the trees and to the dewy ground. The areas the light did not reach were filled with dark blue shadows. Something moved within that dark blue. It kicked off the tree branches and leaves to move quickly yet steadily. What do you thinks going on? Why were we sent out to check on Date airspace tonight? Hard to say. But the Date clan has gathered their aerial forces and is doing something in secret. There were also some strange thunder clouds between Date and Kantou earlier. This could be interesting if its an experiment for a new kind of stealth or a secret conflict with Mogami. I just hope it isnt really just a thunderstorm. Our teachers chose us for this mission, so if it ends up being weather, itd make the proud historical names of Sasuke and Saizou weep. The speaking form was two yet one. It was made up of a short man in mountain gear and a wind spirit woman leaning against his back. They were Sarutobi Sasuke and Kirigakure Saizou of Sanada Academy. They would step onto a branch, crouch down, and then leap forward. As they slipped between the shadowy branches, they would land on a higher branch and fly even further forward. Saizou stared forward. You arent going to have anywhere else to climb before long. Also, I can see Yonezawa, so I doubt theyre running a souvenir shop. Will you buy me something if they are? Youre the one carrying the wallet. Its the thought that counts. Saizou patted him on the back of the shoulder and Sasuke smiled bitterly. How about we stop for some ramen at Kitakata on the way back? He jumped into the trees at the top of the mountain ridge and Saizou moved to a new branch as if supporting him. The forest leading down to Yonezawa lay before them. And behind them From this height, we should be able to see from Shirakawa to Mito back and to the left. The Musashi would be there. The Ariake is using stealth, so we wouldnt be able to tell. Then look at Mito. Musashis general residents were loaded onto transport ships according to their residence blocks and then sent down to Mitos land ports. Theyre filling up the eight land ports separated by the forest so different nations can use them. Are they splitting up the public opinion about their loss? Werent you listening to what our teachers said? Was I wrong? No, you were right, but dont take that to mean you dont have to listen. Testament. I was probably distracted with how busy weve been recently. Yeah. Sasuke nodded in agreement and opened a sign frame while jumping through the air. The clock face drawn in the non-illuminated sign frame said it was 7:00 PM, but Can you see them? Oh, do you mean those? Saizou tilted her head and looked south. Eight small lights were visible beyond the lights of cities and villages far to the south. The star-like lights were almost weak enough to overlook and they were flickering in the summer night. Sasuke spoke after staring at the lights for a few seconds. A few of the transport ship groups being used as cities must have had an early lights out. Probably less because its wartime and more to create a sense of unity among the residents. They sure are putting a lot of effort into this. Its a city of normal residents. The ships that actually fight are hidden in the Ariake. The student council and chancellors officers are apparently living on the Musashi as its worked on inside. I guess well be seeing how true that is before long. I just hope theyre doing this right. Yeah. Sasuke nodded and moved his gaze from south to north. He looked down. He jumped a few trees over to drop by about thirty meters, but Doesnt look like theres anything in the sky. Date has a lot of land, so it has a lot of sky too. The sky visible from between the trees looks small enough. As soon as Saizou said that, that sky suddenly grew. With a series of rumbles and sounds of destruction, the forest before them was mowed down. What? While pressing against Sasukes back, Saizou felt the moonlight more than the blowing wind or scattering leaves. As a spirit-type nonhuman, the moonlight gave her power. She trembled as something like heat welled up within her. Kh. Her mouth loosened and her voice almost escaped, but then Sasuke grabbed her left hand as it sat on his shoulder. He said nothing, but he leaped to the right and she was pulled after him through the blowing wind. His movement hid her from the moonlight. He had to have noticed her tense up from the sudden exposure to the moonlight. At the same time, the broken and felled trees broke and felled even more trees. That secondary destruction caused a wave of snapping and breaking sounds to race through the forest. Finally, cries of birds and beasts came from between the trees and something could be heard slamming against a group of larger trees. Something had fallen into the forest. Looks like that wasnt meant for us. While pulling on her hand, Sasuke jumped behind the trees on the right. He pulled her along as she trembled from the moonlight and could not move properly. She was not the type to apologize, but she did feel she had made a mistake. So she breathed in and pressed against Sasukes back again before he could ready himself atop the branch. And What was that? Its definitely hard to tell just by looking at it. They both looked up into the forests sky where a strip of trees had been torn down from right to left for a few hundred meters. A flying object had torn through the forest on a shallow falling trajectory. Did a ship fall? As she wondered that, Sasuke circled around the tree so it was positioned between them and the destruction. He stood on the trunk with just his tiptoes and peered out while Saizou held his shoulders from behind. Did it crash? Or was it shot down? And what was it that fell anyway? That last one would be the most accurate. Whatever it was simply fell. Most likely anyway. After all Sasuke completely hid behind the tree trunk with her pushing on his back. Saizou relaxed her body and produced a mist. She turned herself into mist, overlapped her position with Sasukes, and placed her hazy hands on his ear and throat. This let them talk just between the two of them. Somethings coming. Something did appear in the sky. They were winged Gods of War. There were five in all and each one had the emblem of the Date clan on its shoulder. But when Sasuke saw the warrior-type God of War with demonic horns in the lead, he frowned. Date Academy 2nd Special Duty Officer Oniniwa Tsunamotos Sagetsu? I expected someone lower in the pecking order. But we still havent found anything worthwhile. That previous one really must have only fallen. Saizou knew why he said that. Sagetsus large spear had no shadows or scratches on it. He hasnt been fighting. And there werent any sounds of battle when that previous one fell. But in that case Dates 2nd Special Duty Officer drew his spear to face something that simply fell. What does that matter? Musashis Vice Chancellor drew her spear against us. Dont act like you dont understand. This means whatever fell is equivalent to an academys high ranking officer. Im starting to wish we werent here right now. Saizou lowered her hazy chin to Sasukes shoulder. What do you think this is? Im sure you already have the same ridiculous prediction. Its something that went missing thirty years ago. It feels a little contrived for it to be in the Date clan, but there have been rumors and the connections are definitely there. You mean Catholicism? Testament. As soon as Sasuke said that, the sky ahead of them grew once more. Saizou could only comprehend the color and the speed. The color was blue and the speed flew left to right above the mown-down forest. !? Her eyes could not keep up, but she next heard the sound of clashing metal. By the time her gaze made it to the right, she saw a blue form colliding with the demonic warrior God of War. A dragon!? No, a God of War!? The wind arrived a moment later. The rapid movement of the massive object had created a pressurized wall of air. The tree Sasuke clung to shook and the wind carried something their way. It was a roar. The God of War cried out like a dragon. And it did not express any clear emotion. It was not anger, sorrow, or frustration. Such negativity! It was simply a trembling voice. That negative voice bent into the whipping wind and a pressurized blast of air appeared in midair. The roaring dragon kicked Oniniwas Sagetsu away and flew toward the moon. The wind it blasted downwards swelled up in the forest and Saizou felt like her own body was vanishing. However, Sasuke used the tree trunk to shield against the wind and protect her. Did it get away!? he shouted. No! Saizou knew that the moonlight gave power to nonhumans. The closer of the two moons was said to be a giant piece of Orei Metallo. Orei Metallo was concentrated ether, so the moonlight was given the power of ether. Nonhumans were closer to ether in their very existences, so the moonlight had a way of exciting them, but Gods of War use ether fuel to run their various systems. So Is Sagetsu going after it!? Sagetsu flew. The moonlight poured down on the four wings of its back as chased the dragon up above. Meanwhile, the dragon-like God of War spread its arms. ! And it flew. A moment later, there was an impact, flying sparks, and roaring wind. The dragon-like god of war swung its entire body around and used the claws at the end of its arms as weapons. Its attacks never let up as it persistently pursued and charged at its enemy without falling back. Each claw powerfully yet accurately captured its opponent and the entire machine pushed forward. Sagetsu reacted by using the tip and bottom of its spear to fight a defensive battle. It repeatedly deflected the claws coming in from the left and right. Ohhhhhh!! Sparks flew. They both seemed to slide through the sky as they exchanged blows. The dragon God of War pushed, but Sagetsu determined their direction with its spear defense and back dashes. Their movements were as intertwined as a dance, but ! The blue dragon suddenly roared and spread its wings. Sagetsu could tell it was going to use its main flight wings in this close-range battle. Are you going to make an instantaneous acceleration!? And Do you understand what is providing you with that power!? The dragon-like God of War answered with its power. It threw all of its speed forward. Sasuke heard an intense sound in the sky. The dragons acceleration had blasted it toward Sagetsu. Look at Sagetsu! shouted Saizou behind him. He knew why she was shaking his shoulders. Sagetsus pilot, Oniniwa, was Dates 2nd Special Duty Officer. If he was being pushed back, this opponent had to be quite powerful. The large God of War named Sagetsu had already been fighting a defensive battle, but But you know what? Look more closely. Humans have these things called techniques. Sasuke looked up. At some point, the flow of ether had formed a blowing wind of light in the night sky. For the time being, hes turned this around on the dragon. The dragon-like God of War had been blasted into the sky. Sagetsu had countered its charge and thrown it. Oniniwa felt himself sweating even in his God of War body. When the enemy had accelerated before his eyes, he could only describe it as an explosion. Staff fighting techniques included many ways of receiving an opponents attacks, sweeping them aside, and restraining them. He had tried to use one of those to restrain this enemys attack. But he had failed. A good chunk of the heavy armor on his God of Wars right shoulder had been torn away and his spear had broken. As for the enemy ! It was coming. It collided with him before he could turn around. He felt the shock, his chest armor bent, and a few layers of the armor burst off, but Oniniwa saw it. He saw the enemys face beyond the blue ether light in front of him. It was surrounded in blue armor, but The Seiryu! Once he shouted that name, the Seiryu raised its right arm. It was going to make an extreme close range strike to finish him off, so Fire! With that command, he made a certain decision. He purged all of his armor with spell gunpowder. Immediately afterwards, an explosion occurred between him and the Seiryu. !? The Seiryu shook in confusion. Pushed by the purged armor, it moved away from him, creating a gap between them. ! He looked back to see four Gods of War with muskets at the ready. The fireworks of gunfire were already flying and the bullets passed by his side. Take this! Sasuke saw it happen. The flying bullets were spell bullets made to pierce ether defenses. The four attacks of light raced toward the dragon and seemed certain to hit. The monsters going to attack! As Saizou said that, she clung to his back. At the same time, he leaped backwards as if trying to kick the tree trunk away. Before he could take a breath, it came. The dragons roar descended from the heavens in which the two moons floated. Blue lightning struck the forested mountain range south of Yonezawa. And instead of a single bolt, eight struck at once. Then they raced along the mountain range as if to tear it all apart. With tornadic movements, the pillars of blue light drew arcs as they blew away the trees and smashed the rocks. Sounds of felled trees and other destruction continued without end, the four flying bullets were devoured, and everything else was covered up as well. !! The negative roar rang out, guiding the destruction. The blue light resembled darker moonlight, but something still moved amid its swelling destruction: four Gods of War led by a demonic warrior God of War. Sagetsu exchanged a few blows amid the racing blue light and swung its arms. But it was not attacking the enemy. Fall back! Realizing what that meant, the other Gods of War took defensive stances just in time for Sagetsu to strike them. The large God of War still had plenty of strength left after losing its armor, so it provided solid strikes to the other four Gods of War and knocked them away. Sagetsu had moved them from the storm of violent light to protect them. The armor of their defensively raised arms had broken, but Commander! One tossed its spear to Sagetsu while all four began to fly away. Meanwhile, a bolt of blue lightning raced out. This new bolt was meant for Sagetsu. Ohhhh! As the pillar of light approached, Sagetsu pulled in the spear tossed its way and slammed the tip into the blue light. It was a forceful and flexible gouge, but it lacked the power to stop the dragons lightning. The tip was torn apart starting from the front and the metal shaft immediately split apart. The spear was destroyed. But the attack had not been useless. The pillar of light was disturbed for about half a breath, so Sagetsu took its next action. In the stormy wind, it moved its wings once and hopped on top of the broken spears shaft. It stood gently on its toes and swung its main wings upwards in a compact motion. Prepare yourself! Sagetsu flew vertically in the gap left by the slowed pillar of blue light. It flew toward the form standing in the air with the two moons overhead. It flew toward that which resembled both a God of War and a dragon. ! And Sagetsu drew a sword from each hip as it did so. A moment later, the light and wind had vanished. The violent dance of falling light was torn apart, the forest had been pushed apart by the pressure of the air, and two forms looked into the sky behind the fallen trees. They were Sasuke and Saizou. Sasuke had turned to the side to hide behind a tree and Saizou frowned while pressing against his back. What was that? she asked to the sky. In the celestial canopy above the deep darkness of the night, three crescent moons had been added to the two moons already there. One was formed by the horns on the shoulders of the demonic warrior God of War that flew boldly with its back to the moon. The other two were formed by the silver arcs of the swords in its hands. But something that had been in the sky was now gone. Where did that monster of a God of War go? That dragon-like form was nowhere to be seen now. Sasuke and Saizou only saw the demonic warriors shoulders rising and falling as it breathed and the four Gods of War lower down looking confused while checking in every direction. Did they drive it off? asked Sasuke. No, I doubt that God of War ran off anywhere. What about you? I agree. It was more like it disappearedor was closed away. I dont really get it, though. His voice sounded rough and he did not turn back toward her, but he was looking up into the sky from the shadows. He then asked himself a question. Why was that thing here? If the rumors are accurate Saizou also stared into the night sky as she listened to him speak. Its supposed to belong to the Date clan. Volume 4A, 3: Peeper in a Holey Place Volume 4A, Chapter 3: Peeper in a Holey Place Why hasnt This person been arrested? Point Allocation (Too much work) An idiot suddenly spoke up in a large space filled with light. Hey, Uqui and Noriki. Oh, Adeles here too. Virtual night begins at eight and it seems Futayoll be fine after some Gold Mar healing, so how bout we go peeping? The workers stopped when they heard him. They were on top of the residential district on Musashinos surface. Surrounded by the torii-style goliath crane extending from one ship to the other, the Gods of War, and the echoing sounds, Adele was the first to raise her hand. She put her wrench away in the work vest she wore over her track suit. Yeah, Futayo-san is pretty solid. Now, Chancellor, whats this about peeping and why are you asking me too? What? Itll give you something to reference, wont it? Y-youre going for the body-type jokes already!? Cant you show even a little mercy!? Adele saw the idiot hold his hands out to calm her down. Now, now. The work on the block around the Asama Shrine is finished, so I was thinking it was about time. Are you sure about that? thought Adele with a tilt of the head. And isnt Asama-sans place hidden? The Musashis remodeling had continued for about three weeks inside the Ariakes giant dock, but Um, hasnt the Asama Shrines spring been covered by an upper stealth field while its in use? Oh, yeah, but we dont have to worry about that. I asked Asamas old man to add a small gap in the stealth. He laughed about how great youth is, so it should be fine. Noriki glared at the idiot and made a shooing motion. Just get to work. He gestured to everyone around him with his chin. The surrounding people did indeed start working and Urquiaga leaned on a large wrench like a staff. Honestly, this is no time for peeping. We finally got the Musashis external armor reattached and now were loading in the internal blocks. Our speed is directly related to the number of people working. What? Dont be stupid. This is a way to maintain morale as we work! Oh? Then let me ask one thing: are there any elder sister characters in that bath? If youre planning to maintain everyones morale, you had better be catering to everyones personal genres. Are you sure about that? thought Adele as she brought a hand to her forehead. I guess Kimi-san, Mary-san, and the 6th Special Duty Officer would count. All of them have giant breasts. I am not a fan of large breasts. Oh, but they have to have something. As a Catholic, I prefer everything in moderation. But they have to have something. Remember that, Adele. Excuse meeeee! Someoooone! Someone arrest this half-dragooooon! Please arrest hiiiiimmmm! Noriki turned his back and started to leave, but she was not sure whether to ignore it or not. Or should she shift focus to him to protect herself? At any rate But why peeping, Chancellor? Well, Im crossdressing now, right? That was true. The idiot was wearing a work vest over an England girls summer uniform. But that did not answer her question. But why peeping? What? Because a girl gets to go in the girls bath, right? Dont you get it? But arent you a boy? What? Ive always had a feminine heart. So Im innocent. Um, then did you have a feminine heart when you confessed to Vicereine Horizon? What are you talking about, Adele? Im a guy. Did you hit your head or something? Poliiiiice! Theres a weird person over herrrrre!! A few guards from the closest police box ran over asking what had happened, but the instant they spotted the crossdresser, they made a U-turn and ran off as quickly as they had come. They whispered amongst themselves as they did. Hey, did you see that? No, I didnt. I didnt see a damn thing. What about you? Not a thing here either. I feel sorry for Miss Flat Vassal, though. So you did see it, she thought as Urquiaga spoke to the crossdresser. Listen, you fool. Only call me once you confirm the presence of an elder sister character. Do you think you can get away with anything if you make it sound dignified? Can you people just get to work? added Noriki. The boy was carrying a reinforced wooden screw measuring two meters long and he looked to the worksite, moving Gods of War, and transport ships flying around the dock. The view for the past three weeks has been wonderfully diligent. Were finally approaching the end of the work, so were focused on loading on the city blocks. Thats true, thought Adele. This scene before us is what we need to be doing right now, realized Adele. Three weeks before, they had lost the Battle of Mikatagahara yet been saved by the long-lived forces of Oushuu. Ever since the Kamakura period, the Oushuu Fujiwara lineage had kept the Shirakawa Mountains as their headquarters and managed Oushuus distribution and affairs as mountain people. But according to Masazumi They only barely exist in the Testament Unions history recreation. They had no ability to interfere with history. On Yoshitsunes instructions, they had temporarily sheltered the Ariake and the people of Edo and Satomi, but Some of the Oushuu forces dont want Musashi entering Oushuu, so the Musashi and the refugees moved to Mitotsudaira-sans land. Adele suddenly looked down. About three stories below, Mitotsudaira was reconstructing a park along with Naomasa on Jizuri Suzaku. The half-werewolf wore a track suit and singlehandedly held a garden stone the same size as the God of War held, but then she noticed Adele. Do you need something, Adele? No, no. Nothing. Are you planning out the park? Judge. We were thinking of giving it a more Western style, so were giving the details a good bit of thought. The girl then smiled bitterly. Id like to maintain my land down below too. Far too often, I end up visiting and immediately coming back. I see. Mito down there is your land, isnt it? Mito was the Mito Matsudaira land in northeastern Kantou. If Shirakawa was seen as the deep entrance to Oushuu, then the open land of Mito to the south was the shallow entrance. It acted as cushioning between Edo and Oushuu, but it bordered the ocean and left nowhere to hide. There had been arguments for and against evacuating there, but Mitotsudaira had made the final decision: Hashiba will do anything it takes to achieve their goal, but there is one rule they will follow: they always act based on the history recreation determined by the Testament Union. The Testament Union said this land is connected to the history recreation of Mito Mitsukuni, which is from the post-Hashiba age, so they cannot attack here. Doing so could be seen as an admission that their time has passed. With some help from the Provisional Council, they had used that as a way of holding back and confirming the actions of Hashiba via the Testament Union. So currently Each ships residential district was loaded onto transport ships and sent down below Silver Wolf: If its a political issue, I can handle it. And Adele? If youre worried about things down below, dont be. The early confusion has died down. I see, said Adele before a message from Heidi popped up. Marube-ya: But there is some unrest, so you need to be careful, okay? Any non-fighter VIPs should keep bodyguards with them. You can hire some through us! When she thought about it, Adele realized that was why she and the others had the same shift as the Chancellor. She sighed and looked back to the crossdresser. If only the Chancellor wasnt our power outlet, we wouldnt need to keep him around to supply ether everywhere. You can be pretty cruel sometimes, you know that? Can I? she wondered, but being on his shift meant she had to move all over the ships. He would almost get away from her sometimes because he knew some weird shortcuts, but that was when the dogs came in handy. I have been learning where some of the mystery dogs live, so thats a plus. But about this peeping business, Chancellor. I dont think you have to worry about everyone that much. Now, now. The crossdresser put his hands on his hips and began a mysterious swinging of those hips. Its worth risking your life over until Satomis Flat Girl shows up. Adele, said Urquiaga. Personally, I think the public morals would improve if you invited Yoshiyasu along. Id just be setting her up for a trap! And Id be a victim too! Oh, but the wives are off limits since theyve got husbands. And weve got that meeting with Date before long, right? So lets hurry to the bath and- Oh, hey, Seijun. What? With the surrounding wide blocks missing, Musashinos surface area was essentially a midair passageway and someone turned back toward them on that passageway. The uniformed figure was visible across the approximately eighteen meter distance of a wide block. Heyyy, Seijun, where are you going? Masazumi turned around when her nickname was called. Atop the floating bridge of the residential district under construction, she saw Adele, Urquiaga, Noriki, and ? What does an English girl want with me? N-no, Vice President! Thats the crossdresser! Hes crossdressing! Not again, she thought. Dealing with him never ended well, so she decided to get through this with only the boilerplate responses. So she smiled, raised her right hand, and pointed her thumb downwards. Bye. Im busy right now. Oh, sure. N-no, wait! Is that any way to treat a human being!? She certainly had not expected to receive a lecture from the crossdresser, but He certainly doesnt change. She started feeling silly for all the thoughts she had down below earlier in the day, but she also knew he had to have some thoughts of his own. It was commonly said that the human heart was difficult to understand and she agreed. Did the idiot over there still contain the idiot who had realized she was different at Mikatagahara? Part of her hoped so, but another part felt things would be harder if that side of him rose to the surface. So she accepted that the current way of doing things was easier for her. Sorry, sorry. She smiled and pointed both thumbs downwards. I shouldnt have left it half-done. Bye. Oh, sure. No, wait, wait, wait, wait! While Ill take my hat off to how thorough you are, at least answer my question. Where are you going? Are you getting some food? Lets go get some food courtesy of Nate! In the park three stories below, Mitotsudaira stopped telling Jizuri Suzaku where to place a stone and shouted up at the crossdresser. Dont you think you already got carried away enough when we visited my city last night!? Masazumi noticed Naomasa averting her gaze on Jizuri Suzakus shoulder. Naomasa ate a lot last night too, didnt she? Unlike in Europe, Mito had plenty of vegetables and grains, which meant Far Eastern food. Masazumi had appreciated the great variety of food the night before, but Hey. Before she could turn toward the voice behind her, the crossdresser called out. Oh, Flat Girl. Where are you headed? Satomi Yoshiyasu turned around when her unfortunate nickname was called. Atop the floating bridge of the residential district under construction, she saw the vassal, the half-dragon 2nd Special Duty Officer, a boy she was fairly certain was a relatively normal classmate of theirs, and ? Why are you naked? Eh!? Ah, the Satomi President is right! When did the Chancellor switch from crossdressing to nudism!? Is that some kind of magic trick? wondered Yoshiyasu. But she knew getting involved here would end badly, so Hey, Musashi Vice President. You take care of this. Musashis Vice President slowly turned her way with a wide-eyed look. Yoshiyasu knew she had shoved an awful task onto the girl, but she was still unaccustomed to these things. After all, she was a refugee now that Satomi had been conquered by Hashiba. She had a number of thoughts about that, but she had been thankful for the busy days Musashis remodeling had given her. Even that stupid chancellor is probably trying to help. Meanwhile, everyones attempts at helping were on such a high difficulty setting that she often had no idea how to react. The other day, she had visited the Asama Shrine to change her Shinto divine protection contract and the giant shrine maiden had said the following: Um, youre a God of War pilot, Yoshy-chan, so youll definitely need life support divine protection like body temperature regulation. Ill give you a virtual full stomach so you dont get hungry as much, but will a sake version work? Or maybe a sweet sake version? Oh, but it cant be curry. Hassan does that because he likes it, not for anything Shinto related. Isnt sake amazing? Ours is really delicious. She had ultimately gotten a rice cake version, but the shrine maiden had been persistent. The Chancellors sister had said, Heh heh heh. Youve got the makings of a great toy, so I hope youre ready, Yoshy!, but she had no idea what that meant. The black-winged 4th Special Duty Officer had taken some notes afterwards, but that too was a mystery. Theyre such a strange group. But they are my upperclassmen. She decided to show her respect, but Musashis Vice President glared the idiots way and scratched at her head. She opened her mouth to explain where they were going. Umuh It isnt often this girl seems so reluctant to say something, thought Yoshiyasu as the girl gestured to the left with her chin. That was to the north. Tsukinowa. Maa. Her words began to appear on the opened sign frame. Vice President: The negotiator for Date will arrive for their unofficial visit in three hours. Ehhh!? Youre negotiating to go on an unofficial date in three minutes!? What in the world are you talking about? And that clearly said three hours not minutes. Yoshiyasu could not believe how calmly Musashis Vice President responded to the idiot. Sometimes she began to wonder if bothering her was one of their permanent skills. Anyway, she thought while facing the sign frame as the other girl typed at it. Vice President: Im on my way to Asamas place for a bath. Then Ill get some food somewhere private so we can work out a plan for the meeting at the same time. Flat Vassal: Eh!? At Asama-sans place!? With Satomis President!? Why did she latch onto that part? wondered Yoshiyasu with a tilt of her head. Righteousness: Thats our plan. What about it? Across the way, the vassal smiled and waved hand back and forth. Flat Vassal: Oh, nothing. But this should help preserve the public morals. Does this mean everythings normal? Study: Map of the Area around the Ariake Map: Far Top Left: North Top Left: Forest Top Right: Ariake (With the Musashi inside) Middle Left: Separated Temporary Land Ports x8 Middle Right: Fields Bottom Left: Land Port Bottom Right: Mito City Toori: Sis! Sis! Can you tell me what its like around the Ariake!? Is it full of natto fields, peanut fields, and cattle ranches!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Bean brother, it doesnt really matter, but if tofu is known as the meat of the field, then cows are the beans of the ranches. Toori: No, um, sis, we dont have much room this time, so can you keep it short? Kimi: If you insist. So its pretty much like you see above. Just remember that the scale is arbitrary and the Ariake is using stealth so you cant actually see it. Also, the Musashi and the Ariakes presence mean that transport ships full of trade goods and full of materials are flying to and from the land ports and various other areas. The repairs are keeping people busy on the surface too. Toori: So the city continues on down to the south and eventually becomes more fields. And theres just the forest to the west, hm? Kimi: Continue north for a while and you reach the hidden city of the Oushuu Fujiwara long-lived. Of course, you cant actually see it since its hidden, but some historical buildings still exist in the village on the surface. Toori: I want to visit the ocean to the east, but its probably too soon for that! Would a month from now be best!? Kimi: You need to stop making these outdoor plans. How about you visit the city or the ruins? Volume 4A, 4: Gatherers in the Dark Volume 4A, Chapter 4: Gatherers in the Dark Is a kind place An insufficient place Or a place of rest? Point Allocation (Hoping for too much) At 8:30 PM, the inside of the Ariake was dimly lit. Even at night, the lights on the massive docks ceiling were on and work was ongoing, but They make sure to turn down all but the overhead lights at night, but then they switch over to a complete lights out, except for the lights at the work sites, to allow for a few hours of night work training and for nighttime inspections. Someone spoke within the vertical blowing wind. The lights on the ceiling illuminated a single figure standing on the corridor built at the edge of Okutamas stern cargo port. But the shadow they cast on the floor was of uncertain density. Theres three of usfour including me. Us being Thats nearly half the Sanada Ten Braves. Talk about a bargain. Four shadows stood in the gentle breeze of the Ariakes night. One of them sighed and gave a somewhat self-deprecating comment. I guess you could call us Sanada 4/10 Braves. That just sounds numerically ominous to me. The small shadow standing next to him asked a question in a female voice. Anayama, should you really be showing yourself? Its fine for me, Isa-kun. But you three need to be careful. You may be disguised, but you can easily gather attention from a careless mistake when you arent accustomed to things here. Stay in your hidden form when youre out and try to do so when youre asleep too. Yuri-kun and Nezu-kun, you two arrived ahead of us, but could you double check yourselves now since were finally getting started? AndIsa-kun. Oh, right, right. I need to look into the Musashis remodeling and then sabotage whatever I can, right? So basically Ive gotta use everything I learned as an engineering student and then add in some sabotage if possible. Our teachers told me to play it by ear. Ill leave that to you after checking on the state of Musashis outer hull and interior. Last time I stayed here, the automatons in charge of each block performed constant scans with their artificial brains. Yup. And thats why I made sure to bring some powder explosion spells that can be disguised as reinforcing materials. Ill only think about doing whats reasonably possible. AlsoYuri and Nezu? Testament. What is it? A girls voice responded and a boys followed. What is it? Do you need something with me too? Yeah, replied Isas voice. Your infiltration went well. Im glad we sent you on ahead at IZUMO as normal people wanting to assist Musashi. I never thought thered be three quarantines and then a password. Yes. For the first half of todays password, you ask youre not just happy youre And for the second half, I believe you answer Ill never forgive that son of a bitch! Im not quite sure how the two are related, so you just have to memorize it. Although I have a feeling that the second half is the same every time. Yeah, a few days ago it was wave that spear around and you get and Ill never forgive that son of a bitch! I almost blew my cover by answering with the name. Thats because you take everything so seriously, Nezu, said the flat voice of the girl named Yuri. What are our next instructions, Anayama? Nezu replied to that. Our superior is Kakei, so Id rather avoid getting instructions here. You really do take everything too seriously, said Isa with a bitter smile in her voice. I dont like having to deal with multiple instructions at once because I dont like making mistakes. So Yeah, agreed Anayama. Kakei-kun is the type to live a life of no mistakes. Testament. After all, it was my mistake that led to us being unneeded. You dont have to say that or even think it, Nezu-kun. Weve found ourselves more than needed at Sanada Academy. But Its not you but us that need to never forget that. Partially because we were found unnecessary for the stage and era we were meant for, but also A smiled filled Anayamas voice. We cant allow any actions based in sympathy like the one that picked us up. As long as losers remain losers and winners remain winners, it is only polite to forever maintain that relationship. I suppose a doll wouldnt be able to- Anayama, said the Yuris voice. Youre losing focus. My apologies. Anayama took a breath and gave his instructions to the others. Lets find a way to show off our skills. I have an idea how to do that and Yuri-kun and Nezu-kun can guide us. As soon as he said that, the dock filled with even deeper darkness. Isa spoke up as the vast space sank into darkness and lights came to life here and there. Ohh, check out this atmosphere! This is the kind of nighttime atmosphere everyone loves!! Please dont get so excited when you see the improvements to our eventual enemys ship, Isa. And this isnt a nighttime atmosphere; its the lights out to test the nighttime movement of each component now that the remodeling is about 80% complete. They have lights at the work sites so they dont have to stop working, but theyre testing the nighttime stealth, checking the ether light visible on the surface of the armor, and looking for any distortions at low temperature. Thanks to that, theyre actually on even higher alert than normal. Oh, sorry, Yuri. My mind started wandering somewhere around please. Its a mystery how you can do God of War engineering with a mind like that, said Yuri with a bitter smile in her voice. Anyway. From now on, can we make an attack if we see an opening? Yes, Yuri-kun. If you produce any results, make sure to leave a statement at the scene, said Anayama with a smile. But make sure you get your job done before leaving. Please dont flee the Musashi before doing that, okay? In other words, we need to stay hidden and continue with the mission even if they realize were here? Testament. That will tell them perfectly well what were capable of. Anayama looked up from his position on the very back of Okutama. From that rear cargo port, he could see the stacks of repair materials and a giant wall beyond them. That wall contained the rooms for corporations and committees, but beyond it Musashi Ariadust Academy, muttered Anayama. Thats where our work for a new era begins. A few figures stood in front of the back wall that divided the cargo port from the ship proper. The one protected by bodyguards in the center wore a Student Council armband. He was performing a periodic check of different sites. Yuri spoke his name. Thats Musashi Ariadust Academy Student Council Secretary Neshinbara Toussaint, isnt it? She continued from there. Interesting. If you ask me, the work, era, and role that lie ahead shouldnt be too bad. With that said, one of the shadows slowly moved forward. It vanished into the Ariakes night. Oh, its gotten dark now. Sorry about all the new jobs Im giving you this late. I know how much work this must be. A boy in glasses spoke within the dim light. He adjusted the position of the armband saying Secretary: Neshinbara Toussaint to better show off the writing. But these new jobs just keep cropping up, dont they? Neshinbara was glaring at some piles of books and paper in one corner of the port. Some were magazines, some were hardback books, some were paperback books, some were doujinshi, some were newspapers, and some were just piles of documents. One of the people standing behind him looked in the same direction and started to move. That girl in glasses wore an armband saying Representative Committee Chairman: Ookubo. The two swords hanging from her left hip shook as she checked the piles of books and frowned. Im glad I aint on the Public Morals Committee. Thats a lot of obscene material. With your qualifications, you could easily hold a position on the Public Morals Committee too. But what do you think? About what exactly? Judge. Neshinbara turned his smiling gaze toward Ookubo. If possible, Id like you to be on the Student Council next year. Not many people in Musashi have a double inherited name and you have the names of two Matsudaira leaders: Ookubo Tadachika and Ookubo Nagayasu. Ookubo smiled bitterly at that and touched the two swords at her hip. Both of them end up pretty lonely in their final years or after their death. No, no. You can get around that with interpretations and write your own page in history! I know you can do it! Secretary, is this your usual illness? I-it is not an illness! Th-the history recreation is necessary? Ookubo nodded as the others in the area whispered why was that a question? and then she shrugged. I may have inherited the names, but given the fate of those names, it means a lot of future loss. Someone like me only got them because not many other people wanted them. Still, getting two names doesnt happen every day. Ookubo laughed quietly and then sighed. In that case, maybe I should eventually go for a name with a better future as a triple inherited name. Milady. A flat voice spoke up from behind Ookubo. An automaton in a Far Eastern girls summer uniform stood there. As a Middle Eastern automaton, her skin was a little dark. She bowed when Ookubo looked back. I have determined you are bragging too much. Oh, sorry about that, Kanou-kun. Ookubo smiled toward Kanou and then Neshinbara spoke up with emotion in his voice. Ookubo-kun and Kanou-kun, the Representative Committee chairman and Public Morals Committee chairman. You two make a good pair. They really do make a good pair. There was a reason Neshinbara thought that. Youve got the cool Representative Committee chairman and the even cooler Public Morals Committee chairman. Plus, ones the daughter of an influential family and the others her maid automaton. Ahh, could this be any more perfect for a doujinshi!? After deciding to let Naruze use the girls themselves while he modeled characters after them, Neshinbara began imagining characters resembling them having a swordfight with the full moons in the background. Four Eyes: Just calling to check in on you, but are you imagining anything weird right now? Tell me all about it. Novice: Youre just assuming I am!? Besides, the things I imagine are perfectly healthy. After all, theyre chock full of dreams! Four Eyes: Then do you want to hear what I dream about? Eh? said Neshinbara in reality. Ookubo and Kanou tilted their heads in front of him, but a cold sweat started pouring down his face while he slowly typed the same question into his sign frame and sent it to the other girl. Novice: Eh? Four Eyes: Testament. She proceeded to ask again. Four Eyes: Do you want to hear what I dream about? Mal-Ga: Thats checkmate for her. Marube-ya: Judge. If he cant keep up with a leap in logic like that, it really is checkmate. Asama: Um, yes. This might be an important moment, so Ill make sure it gets recorded. I never thought Neshinbara-kun would end up becoming English. Dont make this more serious than it already is!! Beyond the cold intensity of the sign frame, Kanou lightly shook her hair. Secretary, Shall I handle all this paper media? Eh? Oh, sure. After typing that he was trying to work, Neshinbara faced forward again. The piles of paper media that Kanou had indicated truly had grown into a mountain. I never thought there would be so much after adding in what was hidden under beds and tatami mats. Neshinbara checked the books and newspapers piled up to his shoulders. This just shows how much everyone was living their lives. During the remodeling, they had looked back over almost the entirety of each ship and cleaned it all up to lighten everything. The most work during that lightening cleaning came from the weight of paper items and everyday items like clothing. A single book weighed three hundred grams and the Musashis population was nearly one hundred thousand, so if each person had a single book, that was nearly thirty tons. Books needed for school or work had been spared, as had ones with sentimental value, but The unnecessary ones will be recycled as materials for internal bulkheads and building materials. And the storage area at the top of the Ariake is also used to host events, so we could even open a used book market. But there was so much of it. It was too much to carry it all out at once, so this was their eighth time. Musashi-kun and the others are getting strict with their weight sensors, so we keep finding so many books. The Far East had historically had an active woodblock printing culture. They had also had paper-making technology, so plenty of printed materials filled the cities as entertainment items. The students who transferred in from the West or Middle East were always surprised by how many books the Far East had and how casually the books were treated. Having books nearby was part of the reason I came to the Far East in the first place. Shakespeare had instead gone to England for the plays. As he realized a culture had a way of drawing people in, Neshinbara had his Mouse Michizane inspect the scale of the piles of paper. He also grabbed a few of them. Oh, the noble story of Mass Kagami. Isnt this the one where a shared consciousness has reached universal scale and everyone tells everyone to take a look in the mirror? I never read the previous book, though. Resisting the urge to flip through it took some doing. Not all of the things there were old. Some had been bought at the city below even as the recovery work was underway, some were newly issued newspapers, and some were documents used for meetings about the remodeling or at the work sites themselves. Deciding whether to use them as materials or to resell them was the Industrial Committees job, but the Public Morals Committee also had to inspect them. That was where Kanou came in. Please stand back, everyone. I will now inspect and sort them. She opened a few management program sign frames. Once they were sorted, Representative Committee Chairman Ookubo would give her approval and the rest of the work would begin. Finally, the fate of the paper media would be determined. It was a small job when compared to the enormous task of remodeling the Musashi, but that remodeling work was made up of these smaller jobs. The quicker they could finish these small jobs, the faster the pace of the whole. And that means the Student Council, the committee chairmen, and the committee vice chairmen need to keep active. Neshinbara looked to Ookubo and Kanou as they picked up one of the items sorted by a sign frame. Why do guys like this kind of thing, Kanou-kun? Judge. That is just part of being male. Sorry, but that one was drawn by our 4th Special Duty Officer. Yeah. Look, it has a lot of material targeted toward girls, doesnt it? Once the inspection was complete, he would move to where he needed to be next. And based on the divine chat log from earlier Me: Hey, everyone, well be meeting up at the Blue Thunder. Its been a while, so lets use the one I live at. Be there at eight. Judge, judge, silently agreed Neshinbara. It really has been a while since weve met there. He then nodded to Ookubo, Kanou, and the others. Ill be heading to where Im needed next, so you take care of the rest. Theres a lot I want to ask you next time I see you, so keep that in mind. Testament. Where are you going now, secretary? Well. He nodded. For some food plus a meeting. Study: Inside the Ariake Toori: Sis! Sis! Whats it like inside the Ariake!? Im inside, but its hard to get an idea of the whole thing. Is it actually pretty simple? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Simple brother, Id like to bring up the multiple truss frames, split block structure, and support pillars, but you can just think of it like a giant dome. Its basically made so Musashis deck is at the same height as the Ariakes floor, but that would hide the central ships behind the others and make transportation difficult. Thats why theyre placed a little higher and transportation is mainly done by bridge and transport ship. Heres a key for the above diagram: Light gray = Storage areas for the Musashis ships Gray = Temporary cities for the remodeling personnel Dark gray = Main storage areas for materials. Toori: Whats a temporary city? Does that mean its about to be demoted to a village? Kimi: Stop talking about that game where you can mistakenly stick a Ley Line reactor in the middle of the earth. The temporary cities are small cities made to replace the contents of the Musashi that were mostly removed at the earliest stages. The city used by the Ariake workers for standard maintenance wasnt large enough. Toori: This sure is large-scale and a complete mess, isnt it? Kimi: As the interior is built back up, the temporary cities shrink. The remodeling personnel are living inside the Musashi by this point. Even our house has been returned to its normal spot. Toori: And that means my escape routes are back! Im back in business!! Kimi: Hey, hey. Where do you think youre going? Volume 4A, 5: Actors at the Warehouse Volume 4A, Chapter 5: Actors at the Warehouse What is the cursed source Of the wave of forbidden power That flashes in the darkness? Point Allocation (Right Hand) A fifteen square meter room was filled with light. It was a dining room connected to the double-door entranceway. Half the floor was covered in carpet with a sofa and decorative plants on top. The man standing in the center of the room spoke calmly to the dozen or so people standing by the entrance. Now, welcome to my home, provisional councilors. Honda Masanobu said more after placing a cigar in his mouth. Masazumi will be out attending several meetings tonight. We have already finished the necessary arrangements for that, but it also means Masazumi will not be returning tonight. And you know what that means? Tomorrow, when Masazumi gets home in the morning, I get to scold her and be generally disagreeable. Heh heh heh Kh! Y-you have no idea how jealous I am! Oh, I think I do. Masanobu twisted his body and used both hands and the cigar to point at the clenched teeth of the group by the entrance. Jealous? One of them rushed forward and bowed down at Masanobus feet. The man even grabbed Masanobus foot and kissed the shoe. M-Masanobu-sama! Th-this time, I will take up the perfect viewing position tonight! Judge. According to the history recreation, the royals and nobles would demonstrate their status with their seating position at the theatre and similar places. So, Suminokura, you have made the correct decision. Everyone gasped at Masanobus words and at the lifted corners of Suminokuras mouth when he looked back. But then a dull sound rang out. Within the group by the entrance, Konishi had silently placed his box-shaped bag on the floor. The heavy sound brought a brief silence. After everyones focus raced to Masanobu and Konishi, it slowly arrived at the bag itself. A beat later, Masanobu gently blew some cigar smoke from the corner of his mouth, kicked Suminokura aside, and walked forward. He ignored Suminokuras coquettish shriek and faced Konishi. Koni-tan, you truly are the best! Come now, Nobu-tan. All I did was edit together eight hours worth of Oushuu and Russias video programs for our sleepover meeting. Watch these eight hours and I guarantee you will be up to date on just what is popular in the Oushuu and Russia regions! Oh? You mean we will be able to post away on the divine network while pretending we know what were talking about? Judge. So, um, Nobu-tan? I will not give up the sofa Masazumi slept in today. It is mine. Kh. Konishis eyebrows twisted, but Masanobu nodded his way. Sit next to me, Koni-tan. What you have done is worth at least that much. He snapped his fingers and house-control sign frames appeared in each room. The front door automatically locked, the curtains closed, and the picture frames on the wall rotated to reveal the woodblock character art on the reverse side. A hallway door automatically opened to reveal the kitchen. Masazumi made some Far Eastern hors doeuvres using the skills my wife taught her. I am willing to part with them for three hundred each. And with that said, let us continue our work. Masanobus sharp eyes watched Konishi and the others enter the dining room and Suminokura sit up and adjust his position. There is unrest within the Musashi. No, it is outside the Musashi as well. We need to eliminate it. Neshinbara walked down a dimly-lit road. The meeting is on the starboard side, hm? Its been a while He was currently at the back end of Musashino. There was a materials yard inside the rear wall. The piles of materials rose several dozen meters high, creating labyrinthine passageways between them. He was surrounded by the sounds of construction. Even in the darkness, the work continued. The constant sounds of hammering echoed endlessly from the holes in the floor. The notes of sawing, drilling, and welding joined in too. Occasionally, the scent of burnt metal reached his nose, giving it a sense of presence much like the smell of cooking did for food. As he walked through the passageway filled with those sounds and smells, Neshinbara smiled bitterly. If this was a cheap novel or manga, this is the kind of place where Id be attacked by an assassin. And after I saw who it was, Id shout Y-you!? and be defeated. He looked forward and saw several people collapsed on the long, deserted passageway between the materials. What? The walls of materials made it hard to see a lot of the areas here. And with parts of the floor and walls removed, the automatons sensors were not in perfect working order. That was why the guards made periodic patrols, but Hey, you all. The people collapsed in the passageways wore guard uniforms. They were the four who performed the patrols and they all lay motionless in the shadows. They had been attacked. This is serious, thought Neshinbara. He decided the first step was to report this, so he opened a sign frame and sent a voice divine transmission to the guard station, but It cant get through? Michizane shook his head and held out a sign frame that said no authority. Not only were the guards collapsed around here, but the location had lost its divine transmission authority. That seemed off to Neshinbara, so he moved his right hands fingers to type into a spell keyboard. Strange. The collapsed guards had all been attacked on the back or waist. They were bleeding, but the amount of blood on the floor suggested the attack had been quite recent. Which meant Theyre still nearby. Indeed I am. Close enough to see me if you turned around, even. The voice behind him was growing even closer, but Neshinbara did not turn around. He moved his right hand to open a sign frame for his created spell Mountains of Words and text raced from the spell keyboard. But the enemy used their own movements to keep the wind moving forward. There they were. He could see someone wearing a hood. He could not see their face, but he guessed they were a girl based on the solid but quiet footsteps. If you want my signature, show your face, hand me what you want me to sign, and ask nicely. He received an attack instead. Strange. Why would they want me to sign a knife? Did I do anything to deserve this? I cant think of anything. So But the enemy avoided those with smooth twisting movements and made another attack. After avoiding an explosive roar, the enemy pursued, but after he leaped high into the air He saw the enemy in her hooded cloak. The enemy was swinging up her blade while making a leap of her own. There was no way to evade in midair, but As soon as the wind blasted forward, Neshinbara saw something. !? The enemy had vanished. The hooded cloak remained, but She dropped down!? He could sense her presence down below. The movements of the wind told him as much. Before the wind had hit her in midair, she had flipped around to intentionally lose speed and drop down. If she had intended to do so from the beginning, leaping after him had been a feint. He jumped upwards, but not just to buy time. That was exactly what happened. As the words were realized, metal panels fell from seventy meters up and stabbed into the narrow passageway. A great din sounded and all of the structures around the passageway were brought down or thrown into the air. A great creaking rang out and the area management program opened a warning display inside the Ariake. The wind caused by the heavy fallen objects washed over Neshinbara as he thought to himself. That was a close one, but I made it. I need to calmly leave without speaking a word or looking back, dont I? I can contact the guards once I can send divine transmissions again. This could only get better if it all exploded behind me. Oh, wait. I need to rescue the guards who were collapsed back there. Huh? He heard an unexpected sound. It was not the sound of confused people running up after noticing the commotion. He heard a five meter long armor panel only now crashing to the floor. It was not that its fall had been delayed. Mountains of Words was a spell that caused phenomena, so he would need to specify that the fall had been delayed for that to happen. So did something else make that one piece fall later!? With a loud sound of rustling clothing and a sharp footstep, he turned around. But there was no one there. He only saw the armor panels stabbed into the passageway and collapsed against the other piles of materials. However, he did see something below the delayed armor panel. It was a sword. The sword belonging to one of the injured guards was broken. And it was in the perfect position to support one of the fallen armor panels. Someone had swiped it from the guard and used it to create a safe space from the falling objects. In that case, realized Neshinbara as he immediately started moving. He did not know where the enemy was, so he tried to move as far away as possible. A moment later, he caught sight of a blade circling in from behind him. A scythe!? Someone was behind him. And they were trying to slit his throat while making a leap identical to his own. He knew he had to avoid this, but Im in a hurry. Let this end it. He heard a female voice, but not from behind him. It came from beyond the materials on the left. Someone stood on the other side of a pile of metal frames. The figure raised their weapon. When he saw the person and their raised weapon through the holes in the materials, he gave a shout. Y-you!? A single attack brought it all to an end. A new job? A female voice spoke in the dim light. A blonde in an English girls summer uniform walked down a Musashino pathway with piles of materials on either side. She held a bucket with a change of clothes and other bath supplies below her chest and her hair swayed as she looked to the person walking to her left. Her blue eyes found a boy whose Far Eastern boys summer uniform was made into a ninja outfit. He looked to the blonde walking to his right and spoke. Well, I suppose you could call it a job. Heh heh. Is that so? You just keep finding new jobs to do, Master Tenzou. Judge. This work is important for us at the moment. We need to finish remodeling the Musashi as soon as possible so we can get the cooperation of Date and Mogami in Oushuu. Oh, my. You know a lot about politics, Master Tenzou. Judge. Most of our lessons in class have been focused on it lately. But Tenzou faced the blonde. Could you please stop pretending to be Mary-dono, Toori-dono? Tenzou saw the idiot give him a look of surprise, but he knew reacting would be playing right into the other boys hands. Instead, he chose a comment to restrain the idiot. Besides, your face is nothing at all like Mary-donos. The blonde crossdresser froze in the middle of lifting his giant fake breasts with the bucket. The idiot then dropped the bucket in the passageway and took what he probably thought was a tragic pose. Whats wrong with my costume!? For one, you arent anything like Mary-dono. The size and jiggle are completely wrong, youre completely insane, and I would go on but I dont want to hurt your feelings. Really, you should just stop this. Y-you dont hold back, do you!? And you hurt my feelings by trying not to hurt my feelings! The idiot gave an exaggerated sigh in a troubled pose. And now that youve Scarred my heart, I really am your wife. Hes as creepy as ever, so I need to ignore him, calmly decided Tenzou. I need to change the subject. Why are you here? Given where were meeting, shouldnt you be there ahead of everyone else? Well, I peeped on the girls bath at Asamas place and now shes trying to kill me. He looked up to see several targeting sign frames rising from the Asama Shrine while displaying parabolic arcs of the predicted ballistic course. Those sign frames searched for their target from the sky above the Musashi. Tenzou noticed people screaming and running away whenever the sights landed on them. W-wait, Toori-dono! Those are sights for slaying sub-dragons! I really dont want to be caught in that blast, so please get away from me!! Ehh, but Blondie doesnt want to die aloooone. Toori-dono, when shaking your breasts, you need to do it more like this and this. Oh, Ive been doing some training with imaginary breasts while watching Asama, but I guess it wasnt enough! Judge. Youre focusing too much on it. Yes, be more restrained. Judge. Very good. Youve got the hang of it now, so go die on your own. Y-you arent listening at all, are you!? Please shut up, thought Tenzou as he ignored the idiot who was jumping up and down and waving his arms in protest. And you arent controlling the bouncing properly when jumping around like that. But, thought Tenzou as he looked back to the crossdresser. You really dont change do you, Toori-dono? Or is he only pretending to be the same? Even this crossdresser has to have felt something from that loss. He has to have. Right? S-surely even he wouldw-wouldnt he? I can count on that, cant I? B-but he is an idiot. Wh-which is it? Nnnn, Tenzou-kuuun? Whats the matterrrrr? Kh. D-damn this boy! At any rate, reacting to the idiot would help nothing. By the way, Toori-dono, isnt Adele-dono supposed to be your bodyguard? Yeah, but she peeped on the bath with me and now I think shes soaking in the bath thinking about the unfairness of our hierarchical society. Adele-dono has a lot to worry about too, thought Tenzou. Her mobile shell had been damaged in the previous battles. Musashi King Yoshinao knew a lot about its maintenance for some reason, so he was repairing it. But He had to order some parts from Hexagone Fran?aise recently, didnt he? They were in Mito which had a connection to Hexagone Fran?aise, so that had apparently not been too difficult to arrange. At the same time, they had ordered some equipment from Kantou IZUMO based on their experience in the battle against Maeda Toshiies Million Prison Gate Army (name by Neshinbara) near Magdeburg. Others were also working to strengthen their equipment, their spells, or themselves, but That could easily be a sign of how worried we all are. How much will the improvements here really matter? wondered Tenzou. Their enemies were P.A. Oda, the Oda clan, and Hashiba who would later rule the Far East according to the history recreation. Not only did Hashiba have the backing of P.A.O.M., the primary academy of P.A. Oda, but they controlled half of M.H.R.R. and had conquered K.P.A. Italia to obtain the authority of the Pope-Chancellor. They essentially controlled the Testament Union at this point. Our enemy is powerful. Meanwhile, what were they doing? The Musashis weapons and other modifications were meant to fight that enemy, but no one knew if they could actually win. Most likely, the Musashi and everyone else were strengthening themselves as a way of sweeping aside their unease. To put it another way We only just barely trust ourselves. The student council led by the crossdresser had been the ones to decide on the Musashis modifications and to continue with their current policies. No clear opposition had turned up, but that was only because the residential districts of the different ships had been split up on the surface and because Neshinbara was using his knowledge of the public opinion to manage information on the divine network. So We need to move on to the next step as soon as possible. Tenzou. The crossdresser smiled his way while squeezing and lifting his giant fake breasts between his elbows. Dont rush things, okay? What are you talking about? He decided to answer the idiot this time and someone standing at a corner up ahead turned his way. Master Tenzou. He looked over and found the real one. Mary-dono. The idiot clung to his right arm and wiggled his body. Master Tenzouuuu, who is that girrrrl!? Oh, my. Master Wet Man, are you visiting the human world dressed like a girl today? I kind of expected this, but she isnt listening at all The idiot hung his head, so Tenzou started dragging him toward their meetup point. Meanwhile, Mary laughed quietly in her throat. Heh heh. Master Wet Man, youre a little tired, arent you? Is he really? Hey, Tenzou. Why do you look so surprised? I get tired too, you know? I cant give you any details, but, um, well, Ive been up late at night a lot, you know? You know what Im talking about, dont you? Do you have any idea what it feels like to be told something you really dont want to know? Now, now. Mary cut in with a bitter smile and looked toward the crossdresser. Judge. The ether surrounding your body has had that color for a while now. Ehhh? The crossdresser frowned, but Tenzou could not tell if it was for show or unintentional. But Mary had the blood of a high-level spirit and she could use spirits, so he could trust what she said. Mary-dono, how about we take thisthingby early and get something to eat? Judge. Were meeting up at the Blue Thunder, arent we? In that case Mary lined up alongside them and faced starboard, toward Tama. ? Suddenly, Tenzous attention turned in a different direction. A few large sign frames appeared to sound the alarm and to tell everyone to stay away from the materials yard on the port side of the ships stern. What? Did some of the materials collapse? Tenzou opened his own sign frame, instructed the members of his 1st Special Duty team to investigate the scene, and then sighed. Mary asked a question while looking in the same direction. Should we examine that materials yard on the way to the Blue Thunder on Tama? Oh, um, I just arranged to have that done, so no. And we arent going to Tama. ? But thats where the Blue Thunder is. Judge. It certainly is. As they walked down the residential road, a home/restaurant came into view on the right. The restaurant portion was small, but Mary read what the metal sign on the edge of the eaves said. Blue Thunder? Judge. Theres a Blue Thunder here too. This one is Toori-dono and the Aoi familys home. And This one is also known as the Main Blue Thunder. Its where were going to prepare for the meeting with the Date clan tonight and confirm our future plans. Volume 4A, 6: Meeting Participant in Two Places at Once Volume 4A, Chapter 6: Meeting Participant in Two Places at Once More than which one came first More than which one came second Which one did not disappear? Point Allocation (Both) The aroma of butter and cooked wheat permeated that space. It was a caf filled with tables for two or four, and between those tables Hey, Aoi, about that outfit Masazumi called out to the crossdresser who was waiting the tables in nothing but an apron. She glared and pointed at him from one of the tables for four, but she hesitated over what to say. Are you insane? Please tell me yes. That would make this so much easier. Over by the rooms entrance, Asama glared at him and sent some kind of document to the guard station, but it was likely arrangements for the meeting later that night. Maybe. Meanwhile, the apron crossdresser placed a long pizza on the table. Eat up. I guess Ill be paying for you all. Isnt this your restaurant? Technically, its the place my mom originally used. Im the part-time manager. I see, said Mary sitting across from Crossunite at the port-most table. She looked back and forth between Aoi and Crossunite before continuing. They explained this to me on the way here. Master Wet Man reopened this place on a whim when he was no longer visiting the Tama Blue Thunder. Right, right. Mom was originally here and someone else ran the other one, but when it ended up vacant for certain reasons, mom closed this place and started using the other one. For a while, I ate breakfast at the other one, but I stopped when we lost Horizon. And around middle school, I didnt feel like just wandering around after school. Thats right, chimed in the Aoi sister who was passing out glasses of ginger ale. She glanced to the spices on the kitchen counter, to the window, and to Asama. A lot happened here too. And when my foolish brother was wondering what to do, the government office showed up insisting all buildings on the surface carry out some kind of duty. At first we sold moms inventory, but then he started cooking here too since we had the equipment. I see, said Masazumi just as Mary had. She had heard about those siblings past when in Mikawa, but this was her first time hearing about this in particular. If she had not run across Aoi earlier It probably would have been a while before I had a chance to come here. People are full of surprises, she thought. You try to understand them, but its never enough. And so she kept her eyes on Aoi. You give things a lot of thought, dont you? Yep, especially my gags. The apron crossdresser lined up some tarts on the table. Masazumi heard some laughter from the side. It came from Mitotsudaira who turned to face Mary. When Margot told you about her past before, you didnt realize she was talking about this place, did you? Judge. Im shocked So is this something of a hideout for all of you? Thats right, said Aoi. Tenzou, you need to tell Mary this stuff. You dont need to worry about my feelings. I know Mary wont get any weird suspicions or anything. Well Crossunite scratched at his head and Mary smiled his way. But I appreciate how Master Tenzou worries about peoples feelings. I am glad to hear it Ha ha, laughed the crossdresser as he brought out another pizza. What a harmonious atmosphere, thought Masazumi. And Is this their normal atmosphere? They tended to gather at school, the battlefield, or somewhere a lot like a battlefield. She could only think of one other time they had gathered somewhere private like this. Yes, it was when we gathered in front of the Blue Thunder after winning at Mikawa. It was a different location today, but it was still the Blue Thunder. But this still isnt their normal selves, she decided. The word normal hardly applies given the Musashis condition and the surrounding situation. At the very least We need to work toward a comeback. And its our job to make sure that happens, she added just before the idiot tapped her head just once. She wondered what he was doing, but Oh. She remembered that he had put his wig on her during Mikatagahara. She decided to relax her shoulders and told herself she never again wanted to do something that would cause the others to lose their trust in her. She gave a mental nod and the idiot handed a pizza cutter to Horizon who sat across from him. Then he grabbed her hand. Cut it with this, Horizon. Got that? Dont do anything weird thatll scare me, okay? Oh? But this would ruin the flavor, so could you let go of my hand first, Toori-sama? Tch. Oh, but we cant let it get cold. So Horizon, Nate, Bell-san, Mary, and the other one over there, feel free to get started. That leaves Judge. Heidi raised her hand and pointed outside while operating a sign frame by the wall. We have plans after this. Oh, and it involves a meal, so you dont have to worry about us. Muneshige smiled next to Gin. We already ate. Then Ill wrap up a tart just like these and you can eat it after you get home. Thanks, said Heidi. Masazumi took that to mean she did not plan to eat much wherever she was going. To the right of Horizon, Suzu smiled a little as she took the plate of pizza Horizon passed her. Its been so long sinceIve had one ofToori-kuns tarts Can Ihave one too? Sure, sure. Ill make room for five and cook them up, so any other takers? Everyone seemed to raise their hand, so Masazumi did too. A sign frame appeared in the center of the room as if responding to her action. Mal-Ga: Make one for us too! Well be there right after work! Me: If you insist. Maybe Ill throw in the pot stickers Ive been working on lately. Mal-Ga: No, thank you! The apron-wearing nudist nodded as Naito sent word that they did want the pot stickers after all. Hmm, then I guess Ill have to cut them up. Is that okay, Bell-san? Ill make sure to also have some for your mom and dad ready for takeout. Eh!? Oh, y-yesth-thats fine. Masazumi tried to figure out what Suzus frantically waving hands were supposed to mean. At any rate, Gin lowered her giant false arm and tilted her head where she stood next to Heidi and Shirojiro. You asked us to join you, but is there any reason for us to be here? Next to her, Muneshige seemed to have the same question. They were trying not to say anything unnecessary, but Masazumi responded to their true question. Judge. There is. She faced Muneshige. The first order of business in this emergency meeting concerns you, Tachibana Muneshige. You are currently a normal student, but Musashis student council and chancellors officers wishes to nominate you as a temporary aide to the Vice Chancellor. As a nomination, it isnt settled yet, but at least understand that we are making the necessary preparations. In other words In other words I want to send the two of you out to the front lines if we can. The first to react was Gin rather than Muneshige. She shook the small hat unique to a Tres Espa?an summer uniform. Are you attempting to take in Tres Espa?a to restore the Musashis rights? I had a feeling theyd be cautious. So Masazumi spoke the rebuttal she had already prepared. How will making Tres Espa?as former 1st and 3rd Special Duty Officers aides to our Vice Chancellor restore our rights? That must have been what Gin expected because she only said I see and corrected her posture. It was as if she had only wanted to know that Masazumi understood that. A sighing voice broke the silence that followed. Differences in rank mean different things to different people, dont they? It was Mitotsudaira who sat across from Masazumi on Horizons left. She grabbed a slice of pizza and her nose twitched as the apron crossdresser carried over a pot of egg and spinach. This is purely meant to strengthen our fighting force, isnt it? After all She was briefly distracted when Horizon fanned the over the aroma of the pot and plate the idiot handed her, but she finally recovered. Excuse me. Um, to be blunt, our Vice Chancellor has lost her primary weapon, so we could use the help of someone who fought evenly with Shibata Katsuie at Magdeburg. Judge. I see. Gin erased her expression. When will Tonbokiri be repaired? The answer came from Naomasa who was leaning against the wall opposite Gin and to Masazumis left. We left it with Kantou IZUMO, but they dont even have an estimate. Our Musashi IZUMO gathered what information it could, but it was special-made in Mikawa. With the core damaged, repairing it is a lot like remaking a Logismoi plo. A bitter smile rang out as Naomasa shrugged and looked Masazumis way. Masazumi, where is Futayo? Ive been going back and forth on whether I should be the bearer of bad news or keep it from her. Oh, Futayo went to the Tama Blue Thunder by mistake. Why are all of you hanging your heads? I did explain it to her, but since she can be a little hardheaded, maybe she thought I was mistaken. But anyway It would be a pain to have her head over here now, so I told her to eat there. Asama. Yes, Im keeping a log of the meeting, so Ill send it to everyone involved with a security spell. When people are taking part via sign frame, theres a possibility of someone spying on it. Hm? Tomo, someone could be spying over the divine network? Judge, replied Masazumi while shaking her head. Is this what Mukais gesture before meant? she wondered with a bitter smile in her heart. Normally, most student council and chancellors officers meetings are sent to the representative committee, the provisional council, any other related committees, and the teams working under the Special Duty Officers. I would rather not think about it, said Crossunite, but does that mean everyones been seeing the awful things we say and do? Crossunite, the meetings are generally focused on me, you know? Judge. Horizon nodded expressionlessly. You have nothing to worry about, Masazumi-sama. Just because your jokes bomb does not mean you actually lose anything She trailed off and an odd sweat began pouring down her expressionless face. After a moment, she looked to Asama by the wall. Please help me out. Make it something funny. Yes, Masazumi-samas life depends on it. Ehh!? Wh-why me!? Im not a funny girl! You must have very high standards for funny, Asama-sama. Now, go. Eh? Go? Um, wait Sensing everyones focus on her, Asama blushed and pressed her back against the wall. Finally, she squeezed her arms around her breasts to accentuate the two mounds and the parting line down the center. Look, I have a butt on my chest. Mal-Ga: Shes a shrine maiden, so why does she always come up with that kind of joke? Does she want me to take notes? Flat Vassal: Um, Im on guard duty out front, but can I click my tongue? Righteousness: Im on guard duty too, but can you all please get back on topic? Asama: Ahhhh, Im sorry everyone Thats right, said Masazumi. She put a slice of pizza in her mouth and wished she had waited until after this to take a bath. For now, the chancellors officers and student council can share whats going on. Secretary Neshinbara isnt herebut lets get started anyway. Judge, agreed Heidi. Neshinbara was scheduled to check the retrieved resources on the back of Okutama, so he should be here after that. Hes probably digging through all the doujinshi. Cmon, Auge-chan, Neshinbara isnt that kind of guy. If he was digging through them, hed definitely be giving us an overly-excited running commentary. Something else must be keeping him. Hm, what could he be doing? Heidi and Erimaki, the Mouse on her shoulder, both tilted their heads and Shirojiro spoke up next to her. Heidi, renew the arrangements for the cargo and other matters. Judge. Asama-chi, can you wait five seconds to start the meeting? There, all done! As soon as Heidi smiled and tapped the approved mark on her sign frame, Asama nodded. Then Ill place a barrier around this room and the surrounding area. Ill make sure Naito and Naruze are automatically added in once they arrive. Gold Mar: Roger that. Hanami: Constructing barrier. Clap! A few sign frames blossomed and Masazumi felt her surroundings grow a little bright. Then she heard a distant sound like rustling bamboo grass. An information-blocking barrier, huh? Suddenly, she heard Asamas voice. Ah! Excuse me! Thats it! Wait! Please leave everything as is!! Masazumi turned around to find Asama pointing their way. Her finger and Mitotsudaira and Naomasas gazes were all directed toward something. Horizons sign frame! Asama saw it clearly. The torii cross sign frame next to Horizons face was staticky, but it did not go away. One would occasionally appear independent of Horizons will. It really did come out!? Horizons sign frames came from the OS controlling her automaton body, so they did not belong to the Asama Shrine which primarily managed Musashis Shinto control. That was why Horizons OS had reacted to Asamas information-blocking barrier. A normal independent OS would be caught by the defense program and automatically rejected. This one, however, was forcibly negating that, even if it had grown somewhat staticky. But this information-blocking barrier uses the same format as Musashis stealth. What is this, Asama-sama? Horizon herself focused on Asama without seeming particularly worried. If it was a spell program, Asama had the specialist knowledge to understand what it meant. But more importantly Um, can you control that sign frame for me? Hanami. Hanami jumped from Asamas shoulder and toward Horizon. She pulled a few program sign frames from her sleeves and held them up for Horizon to see. I can only guess at this point, but that is most likely a program meant to link Horizons sign frames to our divine transmission network. If her OS was made in Mikawa, I should be able to sync with it using an Asama-style OS prayer, since Mikawa is under our jurisdiction. Horizon, can you start it up and install it? Judge. You need my administrator privileges, dont you? Yes, exactly. You should be able to install it like that. Asama inhaled once and continued. But this is your decision, Horizon. This program is meant to sync your sign frames with our divine transmission network, which will make it much more convenient for you to take part in our meetings. But the control information could have other applications depending on how it is used, so it could lead to something neither of us wants. So Asama-sama. Horizon used her finger to slide the torii icon on the spell Hanami held up for her and she placed her own sign frame on top of it. I do not wish to be a doll that can only be spoken to. I believe my sign frames have started appearing because I have grown accustomed to my emotions and my abilities are being strengthened. If I can use this, I have determined I should do so even if it is not easy. Her sign frame and the icon both moved. The icon became countless sign frames and Horizons torii cross one absorbed them all while inspecting their contents. Beginning Confirmation. Everyone looked to the displayed words. Asama knew them quite well. Its performing a quarantine inspection. It has to be sure the program I created is safe. Authenticated: Asama Shrine Main Prayer. Inspection: Sexual Inspection C Incomplete, Perversion Inspection C Incomplete, R-Rating Inspection C Incomplete. Wow The others backed away and a dull sweat appeared on Asamas face. This is standard! I swear this is a standard check! Horizon gave a mysterious thumbs up, but Asama had no idea how to respond. At any rate, the inspection soon finished and the spell was incorporated. All of the sign frames closed and Horizons vanished too. Did it fail, Asama-sama? No, it just needs to restart. Horizon, imagine you want to talk with someone and raise your right hand like this. Horizon raised her right hand and a sign frame appeared at her fingertips. But The Asama Shrine? No, it just uses one of our spell sign frames to call up yours. See? As she spoke, the standard Asama Shrine sign frame vanished and Horizons torii cross one opened. Satisfied with the impressed voices coming from the others, Asama explained to Horizon. It wasnt installed directly to your OS. Instead, I had it installed to your OSs spare memory. So when it starts up, it activates one of our spells which calls in and stabilizes your sign frame. The internal processing simply recorded your authorization procedure and wont interfere with the main process, so it should be safer. Oh? Naomasa raised her eyebrows as she looked to Horizons sign frame and commented with the others. Asama-chi, you have some surprising talents. Yes, Im surprised you can do this, Tomo. I know, right? Its really surprising that Asama can do this. Um, I get the feeling youre rejecting a big part of me. Horizon gave another thumbs up, so Asama did the same. Horizon then made her sign frame appear and disappear a few times, but Judge. Understood. Thank you very much, Asama-sama. No, no. With a unique OS like yours, its safer for both of us if we have a way of speaking to each other. I will do whatever I can if you have any problems, so I look forward to working with you. Okay, um, Masazumi, sorry for the interruption. Masazumi smiled bitterly and nodded her way, but Sorry were late! The caf door opened and two colors entered along with the outside air. The black and gold wore summer uniforms and both had six wings. Oh, Naito and Naruze are here. Sorry about all the time spent on setup, Masazumi. You can start the meeting now. Okay. Masazumi inhaled. She opened her mouth after noting that everyones focus had shifted back to her after turning toward Naito and Naruze as they sat by the wall. For the upcoming secret meeting with the Date clan, I wanted to gather Musashi Ariadust Academys student council and chancellors officers to check over our current and future policies. She was confident they all pretty much knew what those were. Currently, we are dealing with the effects that our loss at Mikatagahara will have on Musashi and the other nations. Then we need to know what to do about Oushuu. Seijun, have you made a decision about what comes next? Judge, said Masazumi. Oushuu has been in a constant struggle between Sviet Rus, Mogami, and Date, but Russia is currently fighting P.A. Oda and both Mogami and Date have stopped doing anything ever since Hashiba stopped by two weeks ago to check on their history recreation. But According to the Testament descriptions, Sviet Rus and Mogami both begin to decline after Sekigahara. At the same time, the Date clan conquers Oushuu. So my tentative plan is to keep cooperation with Date as our bare minimum standard of success here. Only after getting Date on our side will we move on to Mogami and Sviet Rus. In other words At tonights secret meeting with Date, we need to establish a pipeline with the Date clan no matter what it takes. In my mind, that is our best possible move here. Volume 4A, 7: Advisor in an Unseen Place Volume 4A, Chapter 7: Advisor in an Unseen Place When finding a way Are you counting your opponent Or are you counting yourself? Point Allocation (Tactics and Strategy) The smell of butter filled the caf and so did a voice. The voice belonged to Masazumi who had Tsukinowa on her shoulder. We are about to hold a secret meeting with the Date clan who will ultimately become the rulers of Oushuu. Their territory designated by the Testament Union is Eastern Oushuu Sibir. Oushuus frigid harmonic territories give it a unique distribution of races, so their Sendai Date Academy is a combat academy with an even more diverse racial makeup than Musashi. Seijun, could you dumb that down a little for me? At the idiots request, Masazumi tried to figure out how to get even him to understand. Although hes probably giving this a lot of thought. I cant be too mean to him, she decided before putting on a smile and answering. Okay, today Masazumi-sensei will be telling you about the Date clan that lives on the north end of the Far East. Oh? Aoi-kun, why are you dressed like that? Did you hit your head? D-damn you. Did you have to bring it down to an elementary school level!? An elementary school level is really pretty high lately, she thought while ignoring him. Anyway, um, lets keep this simple. My suggestion is to support the history recreation of the Date clan, since they will eventually rule Oushuu, and to gather the forces of Oushuu together. But first, we need to understand the situation in the Oushuu region. Masazumi had Tsukinowa display a sign frame with a map of Oushuu, Kantou, and Jouetsu. She grabbed the opposite corners of the sign frame to enlarge it and then tapped the back to brighten it. Three forces are currently fighting over the area from Oushuu to Jouetsu C that is, the northern end of the Far Eastern mainland. One is the Date clan. They rule eastern Oushuu by the Pacific Ocean. She lightly tapped Oushuus eastern coast and then tapped the western coast. The second force is the Mogami clan. They rule western Oushuu. She then traced her finger down from northern Kantou to Jouetsu as if placing a lid on the side of the other two. The last one is Sviet Rus. These three nations originally used discussions to make a show of conflict while secretly seeking a peaceful completion of their history recreations. They probably wanted to avoid the danger of fighting national-level conflicts in the freezing land of Oushuu. Naruze nodded and spoke in her usual calm voice. What were their official conflicts like before Hashiba showed up to check on their history recreation? Originally, Mogami opposed both Date and Sviet Rus, Sviet Rus had Mogami to their east and P.A. Oda on their west, and Date clashed with Mogami from the east. Of course, both Mogami and Date have fallen silent since Hashiba arrived to check on the history recreation. And while Sviet Rus is continuing their fight against P.A. Oda, theyve stopped any anti-Mogami actions. Altogether, the current balance of power looks like this. Oushuu Powers Date Clan: Rules eastern Oushuu C Used to oppose Mogami, currently not fighting. Mogami Clan: Rules western Oushuu C Used to oppose Sviet Rus and Date, currently not fighting. Sviet Rus: Rules Kantou and Jouetsu C Currently fighting P.A. Oda. In other words, said Asama as she checked some things on her sign frame. In Oushuus current state, negotiating with Date would be the safest and closest option. But these three nations have strong connections thanks to those peaceful discussions, right? Mitotsudaira took over from there. She licked some cheese from her index finger and turned her somewhat wrinkled brow toward the others. Oushuus provisional borders will be updated twice: once when Hashiba conquers the Far East and once by the Matsudaira clan after Sekigahara. With that in mind, the different clans should be letting the future heads of the clans interact to prepare for the peaceful progression and resolution of the history recreation. And so Hashibas arrival has prevented the three nations from that peaceful resolution? asked Naomasa. Now, I understand why Hashiba would try to hold Mogami, Date, and Sviet Rus in check. The odds are good we would end up working with them. I dont know if this was Hashibas doing or an independent decision of those three nations, but why have Mogami and Date ended their conflict? Is there a good reason for that? Masazumi and everyone else looked around when they heard Naomasas question. They all looked to each other in search of someone. Flat Vassal: It feels weird when the secretary isnt here to say Thats an excellent question! Righteousness: You people have the weirdest sense of unity. Its not so much unity as it is something we feel obliged to do. This must be tough for an Ariadust beginner. Ive been stuck at the speed limit myself. However, one person in the group did move: Horizon. She turned around to look at everyone there, locked onto her target, and expressionlessly opened her mouth. Do you know the answer, Tenzou-sama!? Do you know why those three nations have ended their conflict!? Ehh!? Me!? Masazumi felt sorry for him but also felt no desire to take over for him. Meanwhile, Mary smiled toward Tenzou and placed her hands on her cheeks. Oh, my. You know the answer, Master Tenzou? You know why those three nations have ended their conflict? Judge! I do!! Crossunite immediately answered with a clenched fist. The most important thing in life is to remain positive on the inside!! As Tenzou did his best to convince himself of that, Naruze wrote Thats loser talk on her crop mark Magie Figur and showed it to him, but he decided to ignore it. He knew what he had to say first. Most likely, the three nations ended their conflict because Hashiba asked them to. After all, their conflict is rather dangerous for Hashiba and P.A. Oda. Because It is related to Oda Nobunagas assassination. Tenzou heard everyone quiet down. As they stopped moving and speaking, he alone nodded. This is all about the Testament descriptions. Historically, there are two battles in which Mogami or Date clash with Sviet Rus, so Hashiba should be able to force them to recreate them. However, doing so would cause a bit of trouble related to Nobunaga. After all While there are two battles in which Mogami C and later Mogami and Date C clash with Sviet Rus, they both happen after Nobunagas death. Listen. Tenzou raised two fingers. There are two records of battles between Mogami or Date and Uesugi aka Sviet Rus. The first is the Battle of Jugorigahara. When Mogami begins to invade from the east, the great Sviet Rus warrior, Honjou Shigenaga, intercepts them. Date also works with Sviet Rus to attack Mogami, so it gets a little complicated. The other is the Battle of Keichodewa. When Uesugi heads out to join Hashiba during the Battle of Sekigahara, Mogami and Date attack them as part of Matsudairas side. Shigenaga I mentioned before and the rest of Uesugis main force fight back. Both of these battles occur after Nobunagas death. Um, can I ask something? The idiot raised his hand. What does it matter to Monkey Girl if they hold history recreations from after Nobunaga dies? I mean, Monkey Girl already invaded Edo and Satomi and isnt that only supposed to happen in her last years after Nobunagas death? Lord Shibata is involved in the Sviet Rus side of things and Nobunaga is assassinated while Lord Shibata is busy fighting Sviet Rus. Meaning This is not a Hashiba-focused history recreation like the Bunroku Campaign in which Hashiba invaded Kantou. When they carry out the history recreation related to Sviet Rus and Oushuu, they will be forced to also carry out the history recreation related to Shibatas forces. As a result, they would be bringing on the recreation of Nobunagas assassination and the Shibata forces retreat. The related nations are sure to demand it. True, muttered Naruze while crossing her arms with her empty glass between her fingers. Shibata has really been taking his time when it comes to his invasion of Sviet Rus. If thats so they can delay Nobunagas assassination because Shibata hasnt invaded Sviet Rus yet, then I can see why they went out of their way to make him Vice Chancellor of M.H.R.R. It was to buy time. And his trip to Magdeburg wasnt for the history recreation either. It was to delay his invasion of Sviet Rus and demonstrate that it still isnt time for Nobunagas death. Most likely, agreed Tenzou. My king? asked Mitotsudaira as she looked to Toori. Tenzou could still see a smile on the idiots face, but he had stopped moving for a while now. Mitotsudaira looked at him with lowered eyebrows, as did Asama and Kimi. Horizon held out a pizza cut into small slices. How about you eat some more? Saying everything that happened at Magdeburg was only to buy time before Nobunagas death is a rather pessimistic view of the events there. We were protected there, we achieved victory, andyes, Adele-sama needs to be re-tested. Flat Vassal: Yeah, maybe its because of how much I loved on those dogs in Magdeburg. Sorry, but this is going to delay our school trip. Vice President: Well, the Musashi cant exactly move right now, so it doesnt matter if its delayed. I wonder where well end up going, thought Tenzou. And Toori-dono? Why are you being so still? Eh? Oh, yeah. It isnt a big dealwell, maybe it is. What is it? Judge. The idiot nodded and looked to Masazumi. Seijun, you arent used to your summer uniform yet, are you? The underarm is cut wider than the winter one and your sleeves arent attached very tightly, so when you lean forward to eat the pizza, I can see right inside. Masazumi quickly wrapped her arms around her body and the other Far Eastern girls checked their own underarms. Then the idiot turned to Tenzou. But Shibatas rumored to have started that invasion, right? Judge. His forces have shown up in western Russia, near the floating city of Novgorod. Even if they want to avoid Nobunagas assassination, they cant stop advancing history entirely. And Sviet Rus is preparing a defense. Can they defend against this? Let me say it again: this is all about the Testament descriptions. Sviet Russ Uesugi forces were generally weaker than Oda, but there was one time when they defeated and drove back the Oda forces. And that was That was The Battle of Tedorigawa. A castle named Nanao Castle defected to Uesugi from Oda. When Shibatas forces were sent out to support it, they were forced to fight a retreating battle because they did not know Nanao Castle had already fallen. Lord Shibata made a counterattack afterwards, but Nobunaga was assassinated partway through and he was ultimately forced to retreat. Neshinbara-dono would be having a field day with this if he were here, thought Tenzou as he showed a sign frame to everyone. It contained a timeline of the battles and other information he had mentioned. Tenzous Summarized History Notes Nanao Castle defects to Odas side within Uesugi territory. The Battle of Tedorigawa (1577) Shibatas forces are sent out to support Nanao Castle as it is under attack, but theyre forced to retreat. Lord Shibata makes a counterattack afterwards, but retreats again due to Nobunagas assassination. But afterwards, the Shibata clan (a different Shibata from Lord Shibata) also defects to Odas side and continually rebels on the west while Uesugi also clashes with Mogami on the east. The Battle of Jugorigahara (1587) During an earlier conflict between Mogami and Date, Uesugi invades Mogami. Honjou Shigenaga and others retrieve territory taken by Mogami. The Battle of Keichodewa (1600) During Sekigahara, Uesugi is sent out as part of Hashibas forces, but are stopped by an attack from Date and Mogami acting on Matsudairas side. On the Matsudaira side, this is known as the Aizu Punishment. Why do you write your notes just like you talk? I thought they might be a little too formal otherwise But that summed up the events well enough. After the Battle of Tedorigawa, P.A. Oda will try for a counterattack but will ultimately be driven into retreat by Sviet Rus. However, Sviet Rus will be worn down by Mogami and rebels allied with Oda. That should make Sviet Rus reluctant to cause the Oda clans retreat. Thenwhy arent Mogami or Date moving either? Gin tilted her head. Mogami attacking Sviet Rus is one of the events leading into the Battle of Jugorigahara. Even if Sviet Rus wants to wait before starting Tedorigawa, I dont see why Mogami wouldnt go ahead and force their hand with one of the conditions leading to Jugorigahara. That sounds like a huge bargaining chip that Mogami and Date have over Hashiba. I can explain that one. Masazumi was the one to speak up. Masazumi retightened the underarms of her uniform and opened a few sign frames. She had met her father during the day and the Provisional Council had sent her some information afterwards, so she based this on that information. Hashiba generally uses its military might and invasions as a show of force. But Tachibana Wife, your question is related to the terrain from Kantou to Oushuu, isnt it? Judge, said Gin. Thanks to the frigid land, Hashiba should have a difficult time invading Oushuu. That makes me think Date and Mogami should be able to negotiate on equal footing with Hashiba. I agree with you there. Unfortunately, she was forced to add a but. But while Dates reason is unknown, we do know why the Mogami clan is giving in to Hashibas demands. That being Komahime is the daughter of Mogami Yoshiaki, the current head of the Mogami clan, and she becomes the concubine of Hashiba Hidetsugu, Hashibas nephew. Mitotsudaira felt a faint tremor run down her back. After all Komahime is a hostage of the history recreation. Mitotsudaira had been young when it had been determined she would gain this land in Kantou, but she had still studied the surrounding area. She had come to know how Komahime would be treated and had sympathized with her. After all, when she had been sent all alone to Musashi as a child, she too had essentially been a hostage that Hexagone Fran?aise had given to the Testament Union. Of course, it had been planned out by her mother and others from Hexagone Fran?aise, she had made friends even if in a roundabout way, and she had found a place for herself in Musashi. But You said Hashiba visited Mogami to check on their history recreation two weeks ago, didnt you? Naomasa quietly clicked her tongue and spoke with disinterest in her voice. So it was due to how the Battle of Mikatagahara ended, was it? And Komahime was? Judge. Masazumi nodded. For now, we dont know what happened to her, but we have received word that the Jurakudai has arrived in Edo and that castle belongs to Hashiba Hidetsugu whose name had not previously been inherited. She had heard that down on the surface during the day. So thats it, said Naomasa. Hashiba took control of Edo and Satomi as part of the Korean expedition. That put them within range of the Mogami clan, so they used the history recreation to take Komahime hostage. Is that what happened? But Masazumi, what happens to Komahime after shes given to Hashiba? That is not exactly good news. Mitotsudaira explained what she knew about Oushuu after studying it in the past. KomahimeWhen her husband Hidetsugu angers Hashiba and is forced to commit suicide, she too is forced to commit suicide. In other wordsHashiba can now say whether the daughter of Mogami lives or dies. Youre right about that not being good news, silently commented Tenzou. The Date clans Testament descriptions also have Lady Masamune insisting her younger brother Kojirou commits suicide on suspicion of rebellion. I believe that was never carried out, but it could be a problem if that were used as a bargaining chip. True. Mitotsudaira turned his way. Of course, that isnt all. Even with the Testament descriptions, Hashiba cant invade Oushuu. The same goes for the M.H.R.R. Catholics that support her. But she can interfere with Oushuu. We touched on this earlier, but But The Peace Edict and the Oushuu Punishment. After Nobunagas death, all conflict was banned in the Far East and territorial borders were determined as punishment against those in Oushuu and Kantou that violated that ban. Mitotsudairas sharp gaze swept across the others. Do you understand? Hashiba has the right to ban Far Eastern conflicts and to determine the territories of the Oushuu nations. Plus, she has the great military might and control to back it up. This really is troublesome, thought Masazumi. The historical Hashiba had temporarily ruled the Far East and he had taken a few different measures to increase his power. One of the policies he took during the early stages held a lot of meaning for Oushuu. The Peace Edict banned all conflict between clans inside the Far East and the Oushuu Punishment determined borders as a punishment to those in Oushuu who violated the ban. Hashiba can use the history recreation to decide how much territory each clan gets, so the Oushuu academies cant take too strong a stance against her. There was one way to overturn that situation. As Musashi and the Matsudaira clan, we have to win at Sekigahara and determine those national borders for ourselves. But after our defeat, the other nations cant exactly trust us. So Hashiba has the control here. Masazumi knew they were unreliable. Matsudairas re-establishment of the borders after Hashibas death and after Sekigahara was nothing more than words in a prophetic history book that had stopped updating. To her, relying on the rules saying everyone had to follow that book felt too dependent. But We need to make sure the post-Sekigahara world becomes a reality. Those words brought everyone to a stop. After a while, they all turned toward her. She took a deep breath amid those gazes that seemed expectant, interested, and like they were testing her. Looks like they arent all trapped in a sense of helplessness. Then we need to do something, she thought while clenching and raising her right fist. Its time we think about what to do. Yesthe time to think about what to do has long since been due. They all gasped. Uqui: Now, what are we to do about this criminal? Marube-ya: Why does Masazumi always get ahead of herself like that? Scarred: Um, Im sorry, but what did that mean? Vice President: Fine, Im sorry! Yes, Im sorry! Im sorry, okay!? Me: Well, I guess Ill go whip something up to cleanse our palates. Masazumi took a breath to pull herself together. The idiot went to the kitchen and Horizon expressionlessly raised both her palms and told her Youre still fine, for now, but she wanted to ask what the for now meant. Um, listen. If Mogami and Date cant do anything because of Hashiba, we need to push them to take action. And we need to work with Date and C if possible C Mogami and Sviet Rus as well. So first She decided to say something grandiose. We will bring the Far East to a position where it is forced to recreate Nobunagas assassination. She inhaled and looked across the others. Oushuus history recreation is the starting point. If we can get Mogami and Date to take action and set things up for the Battle of Jugorigahara, Sviet Rus can complete the preparations for Nobunagas assassination related to Shibatas forces in northern P.A. Oda. There are of course plenty of other conditions needed for the assassination, but we would be knocking off one of the big ones. And to do that In the coming meeting with the Date clan, I want to set up a pipeline between us. Date becomes the ruler of Oushuu and they ultimately get that territory thanks to Matsudaira. We should both want to have a good relationship. But its going to take a lot to get there: Nobunagas assassination, Hashibas death, and the Battle of Sekigahara. But Doing something about all that is my job. Oh, hey, hey. Wait a sec, Seijun. The idiots voice suddenly cut in. What? She turned around and found him carrying over some fried potatoes. She was not exactly thrilled since some cultivars were banned, but What is it, idiot? Well, youve got a tendency to get all excited while thinking about all this complicated stuff, so let me give you a warning. Basicallywell, Im sure you know this, but when it comes to Nobunagas assassinationno forcing someone to die, okay? You have to hit me where it hurts, dont you? thought Masazumi, but the idiot only nodded and set down the plate. That was our starting point and Horizon confirmed that in England. Its important to us, right? You often determine the ending with the very first branch point, so you really need to pay careful attention to what happens in the begin-Whats that look for, Horizon!? Its so fresh! Masazumi decided to ignore the idiots nonsense, but it was true he had something of a point. Our starting point, huh? Thats true, she thought while relaxing her shoulders and looking to Horizon, Suzu, and Mitotsudaira. None of us has forgotten our starting point. But the half-werewolf knight quickly pulled back the chopsticks she was about use to grab one of the small pizza slices. Is something the matter? Why are you looking at me? Judge, replied Masazumi as she adjusted her position in her chair. I cant believe this. It was not that she had forgotten about their policy against forcing death onto others. It had simply grown so natural for them that she had stopped focusing on it. In other words, she had grown careless. You cant let yourself worry that idiot, she scolded herself. Aoi is exactly right. If you cut out the more complicated parts, we have a single consensus: We want to create a world in which no ones death is simply accepted. Righteousness: Then what are you going to do about this meeting with Date? There was only one answer that question. Im going to use the future as a bargaining chip. Theres a lot we have to do to reach that future, but Matsudaira will guide the Far East to peace. It wont be easy, but using that as our foundation should be best. Masazumi took a breath at that point. Hashiba used us to gain influence over Oushuu. Our defeat acted as a demonstration of what happens to anyone who opposed them. They scared Oushuu into obedience by showing how thoroughly they would crush them. So Ill get rid of that fear and Ill get rid of any history recreations that assume a loss. So If Hashiba is going to ensure the future through fear, Ill ensure the future by wiping away that fear. Masazumi looked to the side where the nudist crossdresser stood in his apron. She briefly mistook him for a girl, so she gave him an expressionless command. Take off those clothes, you idiot. B-but youre always telling me to put clothes on! What kind of double standard is that!? But anyway He smiled bitterly and tapped her head once. Are you telling me to do this right? But then she heard him mutter something under his breath. I need to pull myself together too. Only the few closest people would have heard him, but someone began moving before she could determine what he meant. It was Naito by the wall. The Technohexen saw her Magie Figur dancing after receiving a report from outside. Judge, theyre coming! I have a report from the Technohexen defense network set up in the sky outside the stealth barrier. A sound from outside played from Naitos opened Magie Figur. It was the hard, solid, and piercing tremor of something crashing into the Ariake at high speed. I have a report from Ariake! We have a visitor on the Ariakes top surface! An automatons announcement provided the identity of the visitor. We have determined them to be Date Vice Chancellor Date Narumi-sama! Over! A vast plain of white metal sat below the white sky. It was the top surface of the Ariake. In the center, the Far Easts Guard Unit surrounded something while equipped with lightly armored IZUMO gear. Is that a dragon? Or a god of war? No, its too small. Then is it a half-dragon? Dont tell me it loves some oddly specific genre. This could be trouble. The Guard Unit did not draw their weapons but kept their hands on the hilts and on their large shields while trying to describe what it was. The object standing on the Ariakes white armor was a piece of upright armor colored dark green and red. I was about three meters tall. While it had no wings on its back, it did have something like a single horn on the top of its face. Is that a caterpillar? Id prefer you called it a centipede. It is based on a dragon, though. The response was made with a female voice and it said more. Release C Unturning Centipede. It happened instantly. Before the Guard Unit could even take another breath, the torso and limbs of the dark green and red armor split down the center like a blooming flower. There was an almost animalistic roar and countless metallic noises. A full body left the armor as it opened up like a flower and that body wore a white and red Russian-style inner suit. I am Oushuu Sibir and Sendai Date Academy Vice Chancellor Date Narumi. I am here for an unofficial meeting with the Far East. The tall girl had long black hair and Unturning Centipede turned to a spray of ether light behind her. It was storing itself in a different space. The light scattered with a refreshing noise as Date Narumi raised her right hand. Her eyebrows and drooping eyes bent. You can call me Narumi. Lets try to get along, okay? The hand raised next to what could technically be called a smile was made of metal. All four of her limbs were prosthetics. Study: Main Blue Thunder (Aoi Family Home) Toori: Sis! Sis! Whats our home like!? Tell me about our home! Kimi: Heh heh heh. Home brother, that question honestly makes me worried about your brain, but Ill be nice and tell you. Okay, lets do this all businesslike! Bring on the carelessness!! Toori: Sis! Sis! Youre all fired up, arent you!? 1: Kitchen 2: Caf 3: Parents Room 4: Bathroom 5: Bath and Washroom 6: Tooris Room 7: Kimis Room 8: Empty Room Kimi: The caf and living space are all one structure and the caf part looks a lot like a mirror image of the Tama Blue Thunder. One point of note is how my foolish brothers room and my room were originally a living room, so theyre only divided off by curtains placed in a T-shape. Toori: And that means I have to use headphones when playing porn games with the sound on Kimi: I dont mind if you use the speakers. Although any dialogue I hear Ill shout back at you at the top of my lungs. Toori: Sis, I take porn games seriously, you know? Kimi: But with Asama and Urquiaga testing them all first, youre only playing used games. Isnt that riiiiight? Heh heh heh. Toori: Thats mean! Everyone!! Theres a mean person over here!! Volume 4A, 8: Natives of the White Plain Volume 4A, Chapter 8: Natives of the White Plain What is forever white Forever black And exists between the plain and the sky Point Allocation (Atmosphere) A white surface existed below the night. It was a snowy plain. The snow reflected the moonlight and most of it was melting and refreezing. Its early summer, but we have to fight in a frigid Harmonic Territory? Musashis having a vacation by the Pacific and were stuck here in Sviet Rus. Isnt being a student tough, Toshi? Why would you want to go to the beach when you cant even swim, Na-chan? Besides, last year you insisted you preferred the mountains to the beach. Thats why Shibata brought you here. I think you mean dragged me here! My attendance is bad enough already and that newlywed moron had to stop by my classroom with that fake smile saying, Naru-Naru-kuuun? You can take a bit of time off, right? So get going, idiot. The dark-skinned boy wearing a black leather coat turned to the boy in a red M.H.R.R. uniform standing next to him. They both had a white 4 on their clothing and the red one was a ghost with vanishing feet. Your Shibata impression really isnt that good, Na-chan. A small ghost girl nodded in agreement on his shoulder. It sucks. Shut up. Im no good at reporting on the battlefield progress either. I know. When you reported on how we broke through the mountain pass the other day, all you said was, I charged in like this, used Lily Flower, and C kaboom C the end. How are we supposed to draw up a diagram based on that? Youre lucky I was there to help explain, so you can treat me to something at the cafeteria sometime. Anything but curry. No curry? Not even tandoori? I cant let my guard down, so Im banning all curry at least until the Warring States period ends. Then well have to end it sooner rather than later. No, later works for me. Well be traveling around the north for a while anyway. The boy in the red uniform smiled bitterly, the girl on his shoulder gave a deep nod, and someone stepped up behind them. Oh, there you are, Maeda, Matsu, and Sassa. Maeda Toshiie turned around to see someone in a girls uniform and glasses. She wore a large boys coat over a P.A. Oda girls uniform and she held up an insha kotob, but Toshiie looked to the few trails of white cooking smoke coming from the black P.A. Oda ironclad ships behind her. Michi, you dont seem too worried, but should we really be doing that? Not worried. The girl nodded at Matsus comment from his shoulder and sighed while lifting up the armband saying Hokuriku Region Treasurer C Fuwa Mitsuharu that had slipped down. Shibata said doing this from time to time would let them know how big our army is. I see, said Toshiie. He hasnt changed. Their upperclassman, P.A. Oda Vice Chancellor Shibata, had great skill and a large group of warriors at his disposal, but he still did not get careless. And he tended to focus in a certain direction. Keh. So hes just showing off. How about you focus on whether it puts any pressure on the enemy instead of whether hes showing off? Fuwa took a breath while ignoring Narimasas groan at her words. She then looked to the distant cooking smoke and the deer drawn from the surrounding forests by the scent. This method does seem a lot like something he would do. Yes, he does like festivals. Do wars count as festivals now, Toshi? Shaja. You can view them as a festival used to decide political matters. And thats what makes them so troublesome. Toshiie followed up on those words in his heart. But I wonder. He gave an inward sigh. How long will this festival last? Just as he wondered that, Fuwa stepped forward. She first looked to the black ships lined up like a mountain range far behind her and then she turned around to look at the white mountains far to the north. Sviet Russ harmonic territories sure are cold. You make it sound like you havent been outside until now. Have you been holed up working on some additional skills? Yeah, this is my first time outside. Ever since I got here, Ive been calculating out the events of the Hokuriku region all the way up to several steps ahead. But I just saw you two out the window, so I decided to step outside. You work too hard. No, you do, Matsu. I havent even gone to the front lines. Fuwa let out a long, white breath. It really is cold. Hey. Toshiie saw Fuwa point to the white mountain range to the north. Sassa, somethings moving over there. What? Oh, thats not something for the office-working, indoorsy, treasurer who nearly failed PE to worry about. Did the local treasurer really just get lectured by someone who nearly failed math, modern Far Eastern, and music? Oh, but you aced art, didnt you? Yeah Na-chan has some surprising redeeming features, so its hard to know what to do about him. Toshiie turned toward Fuwa while ignoring the sunglasses glaring at him to ask what he meant by that. He then glanced northward just like her. Now that Im here, I need to be a little useful. His head was filled with the battlefield knowledge he had gathered before coming here, so he matched the topographical map, territorial map, and road map to the surrounding terrain. I doubt Sviet Rus would take any meaningful actions where we could see them. But then theres that. A giant cloud floated high in the sky to the north-northwest. The cloud seemed to be wrapped thickly around something there, but at the top You can see that destroyed city, cant you? Its still a dozen kilometers away, but it has quite the presence. That western Sviet Rus city is Russias oldest city, Novgorod. Oh, great. This idiots started talking again. Hooray! Nice one, Ma-chan! Toshiie and Matsu clenched their right fists and Toshiie looked up toward Novgorod in the distance. In accordance with the Testament descriptions, that trade city was purged eight years ago. Do you know how great a purge it was? Out of a population of eighty thousand, sixty thousand were killed. Whats the point if youre going to answer it yourself? But thats more than died at Magdeburg, right? Shaja. That massacre was ordered by Sviet Rus Chancellor Ivan IV aka Ivan the Terrible. He had also inherited the name of Uesugi Kenshin, but he used that incident to split up the Siege of Otate, a conflict over inheritance, and to inherit the name of the clans next ruler, Uesugi Kagekatsu. He purged Novgorods female mayor Marfa and the citys dead residents as his rival Uesugi Kagetora and Kagetoras followers. That was how he reported it to the Testament Union. What an awful thing to do But it shows that Ivan the Terrible was looking to the future. Fuwa had a good point. Thats right. Qing-Takedas Takeda clan fell incredibly quickly, but when that was going on, Lord Uesugi Kenshin should have died, creating a civil war known as the Siege of Otate. But Ivan the Terrible recreated half of that in advance and made an immediate switch after Qing-Takedas fall. He had the old Uesugi Four Heavenly Kings step down and made Man of Love Naoe Kanetsugu the new Vice Chancellor and Vice President. Honjou Shigenaga who had been moving from battlefield to battlefield was made 2nd Special Duty Officer and everything was shifted to a state that is clearly preparing for Sekigahara and beyond. And they fortified their western defenses while we were finishing Magdeburg and making our way here. But Novgorod was slowly approaching them in the night sky. The dark wrapped clouds carried a slow but deep rumble. Mayor Marfa is a difficult person. She herself arranged for the purge eight years ago and had all of the citys people commit suicide to become Living Dead. The city may look like ruins now, but the trading areas on the outer edges are still functioning and the city still acts as the western entrance to Russia. I wonder if shes lonely. Who knows. But after negotiating with her by letter, Hashiba said she was sure to protect Novgorod. Hashiba did? She has to get involved in everything, doesnt she? I swear shes gonna overwork herself so much she disappears one day. Toshiie answered Narimasas question with a bitter smile and a shaja. From what Ive heard, the floating city of Novgorod had its foundation built in the prehistoric age. In other words, the Age of Dawn. The center has been protected by each historical manager of the city and apparently not even Marfa has opened it up. You sure that isnt all made up to make themselves sound more impressive? And even if they did open it, I doubt theyd find much. Besides, there are plenty of floating lands these days with IZUMO and England. Oh, and in Aki too. True. But Novgorod is Russias oldest city and it apparently already looked like that inside the Harmonic World. We also have a good guess where it came from, but that answer might be a bad one. What answer is that? Lets just say its a resistant part of the Far East. And it doesnt matter much to us in modern times. Its only worth knowing because its still sided with Sviet Rus after being purged by them and being made an enemy by Uesugi over their inheritance issues. Toshiie then heard a sound behind him. A few of Shibatas transport ships were ascending and turning to the southeast. To Kantou? As Toshiie watched the transport ships, he realized Fuwa was looking in the same direction. Next to him, she pushed up her glasses and spoke. Theyre going to support Takigawa whos managing Houjou. And I mean the one from the Edo region. This is going to be a troublesome time for Takigawa. Keh. Lets see her overcome this with that personality of hers. But Edo, huh? If thats where she is, cant she get help from there? I mean, you know whats there to deal with Oushuu, right? Thats getting into Hashibas territory, Na-chan. And you know how depressed Hashiba was about two weeks ago, right? Narimasa glared at him for just a moment, but Sorry. Say that to Hashiba, not me. She was bothered by what you said. She takes on too much responsibility. Narimasa spat out another keh, but Fuwa and Matsu both smiled. Shes such a cute underclassman. For now, at least. I sometimes dont get her, said Narimasa. Its the same for the rest of you, right? At the very least, she corners herself to some ridiculous level like shes trying to crush herself. Shes says its for us, so I want to tell her to stop because thats just creepy. Someone who would stop because they were told to would never be left with the Five Great Peaks and the Six Heavenly Demon Army. Personally, if I have no real regrets when Hashibas end comes When he noticed Fuwa and Narimasas gazes, Toshiie trailed off and Matsu patted his cheek. Its okay. He was not sure which way she meant that, but he decided it did not matter as long as it was okay. So he said thats right to Matsu and saw Fuwa smile. Then Fuwa seemed to remember something. Oh, come to think of it She held up the insha kotob she had brought with her. Weve received word from the observation team. The Date clan has started taking action concerning Musashi. Apparently, one of their higher level people went alone for a meeting with Musashi. Keh. That means we have to pick up the pace too. Toshiie thought a bit about what Narimasa said. I see. That would explain why we were told to take on an important guest on our way here from M.H.R.R. A guest? Who? Lady Oichi. She brought a refrigerated container filled with three years worth of boxed meals for Shibata. Sassa, she came to greet us earlier. Were you asleep? Shut up. Thats exactly what I was doing, you idiot. Anyway, are you serious? Lady Oichis here? On the front line? The look on Narimasas face changed when Fuwa nodded. His eyebrows rose and he turned to look at the black ships stopped to the south. I doubt shell actually make an appearance, though. This should be interesting. Is Shibata gonna be giving this his all? This is probably going to be a fierce battle regardless, began Toshiie. After all, Sviet Russ Uesugi clan is made up of demons that have no trouble with this frigid land. Normal weapons arent enough to get through their armor, and yet He faced the northern snowy plain as he spoke. This is what we find as soon as we arrive. A gentle breeze flew across the snowy plain, but it was more than a mere wind. Personal stealth spells using a partial spatial transition. A group of moonlit shadows spilled from the gently wrapping movement of the air This was the enemy. Sviet Russ demon warriors suddenly dropped from the air and onto the snowy plain. The enemy group continued to grow. Fuwa watched as their numbers exceeded one hundred, two hundred, and finally a thousand. Eh? W-wait? Three thousandfour thousandehhh? Theres still more!? It was an unexpected development, but Fuwa gasped when she realized it was very real. An attack by thousands of enemies!? She decided to raise her voice to contact the main unit behind them, but the scene before her eyes was too intimidating. They were coming. The appearing shadows slowly moved forward as if peeling back or casting off the wind. They were all over two meters tall and many of them had more than four limbs. They were demons. Normally, an office worker like her would never have directly faced anything like this, but now thousands of them had appeared only about one hundred meters away and their numbers were continuing to grow. Each and every one of them wore a Sviet Rus uniform. Toshiie and Sassa stood in front of her and they were the ones to explain exactly who this enemy was. Toshiie was counting their numbers on his fingers as he did so. This is the Ikkou-Ikki, a group given territory in a southern buffer region in Sviet Rus. They were originally desert demons that served Mlasi Chancellor Suleiman, but now the Orthodox Church accepts them as an indigenous faith. Why couldnt it have been the main Uesugi forces? This is a pain-in-the-ass enemy for me. Pain in the ass, agreed Matsu. Fuwa could not even nod in agreement. Even her legs refused to move now that she had suddenly found herself on the front line. Wow. The information on the enemy that she had gathered as the local treasurer appeared in her mind. Um, in the international standardized testing the Testament Union holds every year The average speed for the hundred meters among students from Kasuga Gora Kremlin, Sviet Russ primary academy, was around five seconds without spell assistance. That came out to about seventy kph. With demons that weighed more than three hundred kilograms, that speed alone was enough to break through a formation of human warriors. Meanwhile, I weigh fifty-two kilograms and my hundred meter time was C sorry C twenty-one seconds. Thats slow. But she used her skill as treasurer to calculate out what was about to happen. If I make a mad dash from here to the main unit Now, then. In how many seconds will Fuwa turn around, in how many second will she start running, in how many second will they catch up to her, in how many second will they trample her, in how many second will they do all sorts of awful things to her, in how many second will she make a double nirvana sign, and in how many seconds will the footage be spread all over the divine network? (Point Allocation: Making things more exciting) Hey, Fuwa, why are you wiggling around with your hands on your cheeks? Is your brain working fruitlessly again, you idiot? I-if you call someone an idiot, it means youre an idiot! More importantly, what are we going to do about this!? Oh, right. Toshiie sounded entirely calm. Michi, could you stay right where you are? Eh? Fuwa tilted her head at Toshiies request. How am I supposed to stay right where I am with this going on? But Toshiie was not paying attention to her. He was looking down at the fingers he was using to count the enemy. Yeah, I dont want anything messing up my calculations. Oh, you can charge right on in, Na-chan. Youre not in my calculations, but you can dodge anything that almost hits you, right? Youre coming up with some random strategy again, arent you? Sassa glared at Toshiie and Fuwa asked a question. Strategy? Shaja. We knew something had been detected on this snowy fieldthanks to Shibata. And since weve joined all of you for the first time in a while, Shibata told us to use these small fries to show off to our men how hard were working. In other words, he left us in charge of intercepting the enemy. Although I have to admit I didnt expect for Shibata to lure in the enemy with cooking smoke. Um, then, I Shaja. Sassa shifted his glare from Toshiie to Fuwa. Thats why Toshi commented on how you didnt seem too worried when you showed up. Did Shibata not tell you anything? Think about it, Na-chan. Normally, the local treasurer would never go outside. B-but I saw you two for the first time in forever Reunion, added Matsu. Thats right. Fuwa nodded with the small ghost girl and felt some tension leave her. But Maedayou promise Ill be okay here, right? Ha ha ha. Have you forgotten who competed with you for the main treasurer position? No, I havent. God, you two are annoying. With a bitter smile on his face, Narimasa took a step forward and rolled up his coats sleeves. Lets do this. At that moment, the snowy field exploded in front of them. The demons had suddenly started dashing toward them. An excellent decision, thought Toshiie. As the entire front row of demons began a dash, their feet kicked up the snow and created a reverse cascade of snow in front of the row behind them. Theyll probably be attacking and taking detours behind that wall. But Toshiie turned his smile toward the approaching front line as well as the gunfire and charging demons following from behind. This is the night, parade of the living. It is time you learned the realm to which you belong. Something burst up from below and destroyed the wall of snow the enemy was kicking up. It was a crowd. This crowd of the dead crawled up from the earth with massive numbers. I guess Ill go with fifty thousand for now. When he dropped money, the dead appeared. Human bones had been distorted and combined to form the army of dead bones that all held weapons. !! The charging enemy was powerful enough to smash them to pieces, but the bones still advanced in great numbers. They collided and were swallowed up. Toshiie opened his smiling mouth as he watched the destruction and approaching wave. Okay, Na-chan, head on out. Ill be back here. You dont mind if I break those, right? If you break them in groups of ten, they can transform to the next level, so I would actually appreciate it. Now Im stuck doing odd jobs? complained Sassa as he began running. By the time a pillar of snow had been kicked up next to Toshiie, Sassa had already torn through three demons with his leaping attack. Sassas as crazy as ever. Yes, but Ive recently learned that were actually relatively calm as things go. So I need to push myself to the forefront some more. Matsu nodded on his shoulder and he dropped some silver coins from the hilt of the coin roll sword at his waist. So Toshiie took a step forward while giving the charging enemy a fearless smile. For now, I think Ill add some more. I need to do my best here. After all Musashi is starting to act again. And this time, with the Date clan. The clash in Hokuriku between Sviet Rus and P.A. Oda has begun? Masazumi spoke to Mitotsudaira inside a largescale lift along the Ariakes inner wall. The torii-style lift was only carrying Naomasa, who was operating it, and the rest of the chancellors officers and student council, so she did not need to worry about what she said. Were just about to meet Dates Vice Chancellor up top, so this is sudden. Where did this information come from? The M.H.R.R. Protestants. That must mean it traveled through Hexagone Fran?aise and IZUMO, decided Masazumi. Information from Kantou IZUMO would first reach Mitotsudaira, the Mito ruler and one of the Special Duty Officers. Mitotsudaira would tell Tenzou and then it would reach everyone, but Given the situation, the 1st Special Duty Officer will wait until you give the go-ahead to tell everyone. Judge. I need to thank Hexagone Fran?aises Vice Chancellor for the information. A-all my mother did was relay it. Still Got It: Oh, dear. Nate, are you at the age where your mothers kindness embarrasses you? Heh heh. Ill have to contact a nice restaurant over there and have them send you some red meat as a stand-in for red rice. Why can you send us divine transmissions!? And you were spying on us, werent you!? Still Got It: Oh, my. Spying? Who would ever do that? Your father and I can only hear what you say. I-I cant believe this! These divine transmission settings are just plain awful!! Well, Mito is where her inherited name comes from and it has some connection to Hexagone Fran?aise, rationalized Masazumi. Masazumi moved next to Mitotsudaira who opened a sign frame and accessed the settings page. Vice President: Anyway, I appreciate the relayed information, Hexagone Fran?aise Vice Chancellor. Pass my thanks on to IZUMOs Chairman and M.H.R.R.s Secretary. Still Got It: Oh, dear. I only passed on some local rumors to my daughter, so I dont recall doing anything worth your thanks. Vice President: Then I would like to have our treasurer send you something as thanks for the red meat you are sending Mitotsudaira. How about a refrigerated container you can use as a Mouri-side interpretation? Cooling techniques have come a long way recently, so you should be able to store some excellent meat. Still Got It: Testament. But with a large container, Ill need to think of a place to put it. Silver Wolf: Um, mother? Youre planning to use it at home? Still Got It: Yes, it is being sent as thanks for your red rice, after all. Now, Nate, Im sure you are going to take part in the coming meeting, but dont do anything careless, okay? I have a busy night planned using your father, but you need to work hard so you too can grow up into a wonderful adult with a busy life. Masazumi wanted to ask what the woman meant by a busy night and using your father, but she decided against it when she saw Mitotsudairas shoulders drooping and her head hanging at nearly ninety degrees. Naomasa turned around while operating the lifts torii-style information terminal. Were about to reach the top. Its cold up there, so She pointed to her neck hard point. Mitotsudaira began operating a sign frame containing her divine protection settings and Masazumis anteater Mouse did so on its own from her shoulder. Maa. A warmth reached the back of her waist like someone had placed their hand there. I see youve gotten used to that, commented Naomasa. Thats because Ive had to deal with too much already. For now, Ill add in one of the defense spells Asama gave me. Judge. That should be enough for here. Ill be waiting down below, so call me if something happens. Ill make sure the Suzaku is ready to go. Judge. Please do. Especially since its Dates Vice Chancellor instead of Vice President. Although its because shes as cautious as we are that were holding the meeting on the Ariakes roof. In fact, thats probably why they sent their Vice Chancellor. Even if something did happen, a Vice Chancellor had the authority to make decisions for their nation and had good odds of making it back alive. Date Narumi, hm? Masazumi knew Date Clan Vice Chancellor Date Narumi as the military leader of the Date clan. The historical figure had been the younger male cousin of Masamune, head of the Date clan, but a girl filled the role in the history recreation. If Im remembering right, Date has a lot of blood relationships which makes things more difficult. She did not want to get involved in another clans business, but some of that could not be avoided when it came to the Testament descriptions. They had already interfered with Mary and Elizabeth in England and Mitotsudairas presence on the Far Eastern side was enough to create a connection with Hexagone Fran?aise. But Still Got It: Oh, I forgot to tell you one thing. Vice President: What is it, Reine des Garous? Still Got It: Testament. Since you called me that, Ill tell you. Its about the Date clan. Do you know what happens to them in their conflict over inheritance? Judge, replied Masazumi as this had come up at their previous meeting. Vice President: The conflict occurred between Masamune and his brother Kojirou. They had lived as brothers, but Masamune killed Kojirou because their mother decided Kojirou would be a better head of the clan. But Vice President: I believe that history recreation had yet to be carried out. Still Got It: But they would have been forced to advance their historythanks to a certain nation losing a certain battle. Silver Wolf: Mother! Masazumi gestured to Mitotsudaira, telling her not to worry about it. Based on the way shes saying this, I doubt the Reine des Garous has any real proof either. That was why she had lured them in to continue the conversation for her. That way, she avoided saying anything careless. In that case, decided Masazumi. Vice President: Thank you for the warning, Reine des Garous. Youre saying recent events have already caused the people of Oushuu to lose what they had been hoping for from us, arent you? They were not accepted as a source of peace or as a barrier against P.A. Oda. All they had were the promises of the Testament descriptions and Now, then. A giant ship was being remodeled inside the Ariake down below. That is everything we have. Vice President: Reine des Garous, its about time for us. We can celebrate together afterwards. She looked up just in time to see Naomasa stopping the lift. Their speed gently dropped and the ceiling hatch began to open overhead. The white ceiling split apart and the dimly-lit canopy of the stealth space came into view. The wind blew in, but it did not feel cold. Masazumi refocused her mind as she felt the gentle shaking of the lift resuming its ascent. Were beginning again. This was an unofficial meeting with the Date clan, but at the same time Lets take the first step of a small but definite new beginning. Date Narumi waited on the armor of the Ariakes upper surface. Her false arms were lowered at her sides and her feet were planted at shoulder-width with the right one shifted a bit forward. This stance allowed her to move at a moments notice while she also analyzed the information reaching her through her mechanical legs. The shaking of the lift has stopped. The lift hatch was about to open. She felt a vibration with a set frequency produced by the stopping lift and the distortion in the vibration told her eight people were onboard. There were four girls and four boysno, one was a girl with a false arm. Most likely, Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer. She read the Ariakes internal structure in the same way and discovered the top was divided into four sections and the bottom was divided into eight. Of the backyards used to hold supplies, there were sixteen large ones and one hundred twenty eight small ones. The remodeling activity was light on the front and heavy on the middle. Most likely, the first port and starboard ships have so little remodeling activity because they were already completed. They had remodeled those two ships which acted as transport ships so warehouses for materials and lodgings for workers could be built. They were likely focusing their work on individual ships instead of working on everything at once. In that case Perhaps the Musashi is getting more than armor. Perhaps each ship is getting something unique. Narumi spoke under her breath and suddenly noticed the gazes of the Far East Guard Unit surrounding her at a distance as her escort. Oops. A smile had reached the corner of her mouth without her realizing it. Im hopeless, she thought with a self-deprecating smile before facing forward. Someone stood about thirty meters ahead. Their Far Eastern uniform was a mixture of a boys and girls summer uniform. I am Musashi Ariadust Academy Student Council Vice President Honda Masazumi. Testament. I am Oushuu Sibir Sendai Date Academy Vice Chancellor Date Narumi. Now, then, thought Narumi. I wish Vice President Katakura hadnt given me so much to do. But there was one thing she had to do for sure. Position Date favorably for the future. To do that, she moved her lightly lipsticked lips. It may be unofficial, but let us begin this meeting between Date and Matsudaira. Masazumi had Mitotsudaira stand to her right. The other girl got down on one knee, placed her silver chain obelisk case on the floor, and faced forward with shallow strength in her eyebrows. Date Narumi was about twenty meters away, and Asama: Oh, Ill set up a soundproofing barrier. All sound immediately vanished from their surroundings. Asama: Um, do you not want anyone reading lips? I could cover your mouths with a god mosaic, god gaze, god steam, or god frosted glass plus voice alterations. Silver Wolf: Why are there so many options? Scarred: Judge. But there is generally no need to hide anything. Isnt that right, Master Tenzou? This is not a good start for the meeting. And doesnt that mean everyone can see this? While wondering that, Masazumi instructed Tsukinowa to record the minutes of the meeting. She then faced forward where Narumi stood in the same stance as before. Sorry about leaving you with nothing to do. No, I can gain quite a bit of information just by standing here. But Narumi tilted her head. Where is your president? Hes a lost cause. Narumi frowned at her immediate response and finally asked another question. What about your chancellor? Hes a lost cause too. In fact theyre one and the same for us. In other words, hes a double lost cause. Masazumi nodded in her heart but then came to a sudden realization. Eh? Double? Isnt that actually pretty bad? Vice President: Hey! Everyone! I know this is late, but I just realized we have a pretty big weakness! Me: Eh!? What is it? Is it something bad!? Im busy fixing the position of my crotch supporter, so can it wait until later? Vice President: Its you!! She saw sign frames from the others telling her to calm down and she saw Narumi tilting her head beyond the transparent panels. Your president and chancellor are a lost cause? Oh, no. Theres been a misunderstanding. The Far East is used to hopeless presidents and chancellors, but they tend to be useful in other nations. Although now that I think about it, I dont think Ive met very many that were. But Vice President: Oh, I get it. That means Dates chancellors officers and student council are actually useful. Gold Mar: Arent we a lost cause as a whole if that news is enough to excite us? 10ZO: And you mustnt show off our weaknesses, Masazumi-dono!! I suppose not, she thought while checking some things on her sign frame and facing Narumi again. Sorry, there seems to have been a misunderstanding. Masazumi chose her words carefully. It isnt that our president and chancellor are a lost cause. What I meant is A sign frame arrived showing the smiling idiot in a Tres Espa?an girls summer uniform. Im going to kill him! As Masazumi grew expressionlessly angry, Narumi nodded to urge her on, so she reworded her previous statement. He never had a cause to lose in the first place. She ignored the others as they shouted at her. Dont blame me. Everyone has their limit. At any rate, Date President and Chancellor Masamune was apparently a proper leader. And in that case, things would probably go well if Masazumi did a proper job of negotiating. That meant she needed to focus on handling this meeting with Narumi in order to draw out Masamune. Our goal is to build a relationship with Date that has a future! After confirming what she needed to do, Masazumi spoke. Now, I would like to ask what you wish to accomplish in this meeting. Testament. Very well. To sum it up Narumi spoke with a smile. The Date clan wishes to cut all ties with Matsudaira. Is that okay? Volume 4A, 9: Confused Girl on the Rooftop Volume 4A, Chapter 9: Confused Girl on the Rooftop What causes Sudden and unforeseen differences? Point Allocation (You and Them) Masazumi silently repeated the first thing Date Narumi had said. The Date clan wishes to cut all ties with Matsudaira. Is that okay? That meant they would be ending any kind of relationship, but there was more. That was only the beginning and the explanation followed. In other wordsMatsudaira would be harmful to Date, so we would like to cut all ties. The idea of cutting off any kind of connection between the two clans brought a chill to Masazumis heart. This isnt good, she thought. She had never expected this to immediately begin with an absolute severing of ties, but now that she thought about it, sending only their Vice Chancellor may have hinted at that. What was she supposed to do? Marube-ya: Ah! Masazumi! Youre an amateur, so dont try prostrating! Its dangerous! Those crazy people really do think differently, she thought as something else happened. I suppose that concludes our talk, said Narumi as she gently spread her arms. Unturning Centipede! After a sharp shout, a giant form arrived behind her. It was over three meters tall and it opened like a flower. Is that her personal mobile shell!? The blossoming mobile shell took the same spread-armed stance as her, so she only needed to take a step back and wait for it to close. Bell: Eh? Wh-whats happening? 10ZO: Negotiations have broken down! They set up the meeting and now theyve ended it. And that means theyve cut their ties with the Matsudaira clan! It was a simple but effective method. Because this was unofficial, they could dodge the issue if another nation asked them what had actually happened. Righteousness: And this means Musashi will have to negotiate toward restoring their relationship with the Date clan! Thats right! They handled this well, thought Masazumi as she held a hand against the wind caused by the mobile shells summoning. If Narumi escaped here, anytime they faced the Date clan, they would be forced to negotiate toward that restoration first and foremost. Even if it was the other side that had cut off all ties, the fact remained that they were no longer on amicable terms. So Smoking Girl: Just to check, do you want me to stop her with Jizuri Suzaku? Vice President: No, you cant do that. A clash like that would create an actual conflict to prove all ties had been cut. Just as Asama said in that case in her own divine transmission, Narumi took her step back into Unturning Centipede. Her false legs produced a sound of mechanical movement and her long black hair swayed freely. She was leaving. While taking the action, she gave Masazumi a smile with the ends of her eyebrows somewhat lowered. She was definitely smiling and then she opened her mouth. Farewell, Musashi. Youre going to have to deal with Oushuu using Oushuus rules. With those words, Unturning Centipede began to envelop her, but Wait!! A voice that was nearly a roar burst from the lift behind the Musashi group. Masazumi recognized who it was without having to turn around, so she called his name. 2nd Special Duty Officer Kiyonari Urquiaga! You handle this! Narumi hesitated. A half-dragon appeared thirty meters ahead of her. She judged him to be two meters and fifty-three centimeters tall as he flew from the gap between the lift and floor. As a rare aerial type of half-dragon, he was capable of high-speed flight and aerial combat if necessary. Even in a ground battle, a high-speed dash and collision from his great body would undoubtedly be dangerous. He had come to a quick landing after flying out, but he could surely take flight again at any time. And when looking at their comparative initial speeds He would be faster. Unturning Centipede was a head taller, so he would not stand a chance against her in a direct confrontation, but 2nd Special Duty Officer! This is dangerous, she thought. After all, the 2nd Special Duty Officer of the Chancellors Officers was generally in charge of administering justice. That half-dragon would be able to determine whether her announcement of cut ties was in line with international law. What would happen if they clashed and she crushed him? Should I go? she hesitantly wondered. I should, she decided. But it definitely could cause some later trouble. Of course, she had techniques of dealing with that. She had techniques that would not injure her opponent or herself. But As she thought, she placed one false leg inside the leg portion of the mobile shell. If she pressed down her heel, she would instruct the shell to close. She decided to do so and rely entirely on Unturning Centipede. Unturning Centipedes sealing system could read her will, so if it fully closed, it meant she truly wished to leave and her opponent had said nothing that made her wish to stay. And if it did not, it meant she wanted to stay. Thats what Ill do, she decided as she left her decision and her body in the hands of the machine. Unturning Centipedes legs, arms, and body were all closing. She thought of it like a book closing as the half-dragon raised his voice in the narrowing world before her. I have one question. What could that be? she thought. If a simple question could stop me, I wouldnt be the Vice Chancellor, she also thought. If anything, shouldnt he attack me to try to force the Date clan to remain at the negotiating table? Or is he going to ask me whether I follow the proper safety procedures when operating my mobile shell? But Yes. Even as she thought she should leave, she may have also wished to stay. There was a reason. The Date clan was currently faced with a complicated issue that required strength. But because of that It is no use. She spoke up in order to cut away the slight feeling floating up in her heart. She then imagined flight. Once Unturning Centipede fully closed, the flight system would activate and it would be over. However I have one question! he said again. What? What was he going to ask her? Just as she reached the divide between a desire to leave and a desire to stay, her mind focused on the half-dragon. Do you have a little brother or a little sister!? Masazumi saw Narumis mobile shell fall over as if its knees had given out. Oh, that was a nice reaction. Was that so incomprehensible that even the mobile shell fell over? As Masazumi calmly wondered that, several sign frames appeared around the mobile shell as it began to reboot. In order to make some adjustments, the limbs and body of the shell bloomed once more, so Narumi sat up inside it with her eyebrows slightly raised. She quickly looked to the left and right before staring at Urquiaga who now stood before her. Eh? Wait! What was that!? Vice President: Hey, Urquiaga, try not to say anything too weird. Uqui: Heh. Not to worry, Masazumi. That was a mere diversion. I will ask my real question now. Urquiaga spread his arms wide and spoke to Narumi. I am asking if you are someones elder sister. Thats the same thing!! shouted Masazumi. Ha ha ha. How are those the same? They are not at all the same, Masazumi! You cant just vehemently deny it Are you listening? Unfortunately. She was glaring at him, but he did not see it since he had his back turned. He gathered strength in his shoulders and took a step toward Narumi. Listen. Before I asked her whether she had a little brother or a little sister. Butthen she could be an elder brother. And we cant have that, can we? Hm? Since Masazumi was being forced to listen to this, Mitotsudaira gave her a look that was likely of pity. Um, youre being forced to listen to this too, arent you? But the half-dragon took another step forward as he continued his personal argument. Listen, he began again. It would have been quite the faux pas if I assumed she was an elder sister when she was really an elder brother. To ensure that did not happen, I decided to clarify my question and ask again! Right, Mitotsudaira? Um, I was only pitying Masazumi, so could you not drag me into this? Masazumi could not agree more, but Urquiaga had not forgotten who he was really speaking to. He once more asked his question to Narumi who had stopped moving. Now, answer me. Are you someones elder sister? He received his question immediately. Hm? she began. No, I dont have a younger sister or a younger brother. Narumi mentally held her head in her hands. Is this what people talk about in diplomatic discussions!? This was not at all what she had imagined. She had assumed it would be a more mature conversation that compared the statuses and positions of their nations while laying the groundwork for their respective goals. But she could not leave at the moment because Unturning Centipede had to reboot after that incomprehensible nonsense about being an elder sister was added into her decision to leave or not. What am I supposed to do? she wondered. She did not know what having a younger sibling had to do with diplomacy, but she doubted it was anything important. It was also causing trouble for Unmoving Centipede. So I have no intention of taking part in any nonsensical conversations. If it was diplomatically unimportant, then that was true. But just in case he did have some purpose behind it, she decided to listen. Unfortunately, I am an only child. Judge. I see. Masazumi saw Urquiaga drop his spread arms, lower his shoulders, hang his head, and release sighs that glowed with white ether light from all of his exhaust ports. He then turned his back on Narumi, faced Masazumi, and showed her his deeply shaded lowered head. There was no point in my coming here. I was only getting my hopes up over a flight of fancy. Of course, that isnt exactly a rare occurrence. Im not entirely sure I know what youre talking about. Masazumi spoke to Urquiaga while wondering what was going on. But since you flew here, I guess it really was a flight of fancy. Her joke flopped. Gold Mar: Ah, Uqui, are you okay? You took a direct hit from that one, so are you even still alive? Sticky King: Yes, he might not have made it even if he managed to shield his vitals. Vice President: It isnt going to kill him! See, hes alive! Sorry to hear you didnt like it!! As Urquiaga stood motionless with his shoulders lowered, Masazumi looked to Narumi. Narumis shoulders were also a little lowered and her mouth hung partway open as she looked back to Masazumi. She seemed utterly confused, but Well, if thats all. She moved Unturning Centipedes rebooting process along and prepared to leave. As the mobile shell began to close, Masazumi nearly said yes. Wait, I cant let her leave!! She had to do something, but it was so sudden that she was unsure what to say. Instead, she began typing on her sign frame. Vice President: Mitotsudaira! Help! Silver Wolf: What! Do! You! Mean! By! That!? Me: Eh!? Cmon, Nate, adlib! Youve gotta adlib! Dont worry. Seijun just lowered the bar so far that anything you sayll be fine!! Silver Wolf: Eh? B-but I still dont know what to say Hori-ko: Not to worry, Mitotsudaira-sama. Now, lower your hips and exert yourself. Masazumi did not want to think about what was beginning over there, but Horizon joining the divine network conversations was a good thing. Probably. As for Mitotsudaira F-fine then. I will handle this. The silver-haired girl stood up with a dignified movement. Narumi saw Mitos ruler stand up to face her. What was she going to do? Unturning Centipede could leave at any time, but If I leave now, they could say I ignored her opportunity to speak. She could no longer continue with her original plan of saying what had to be said and immediately leaving. Plus, this was the ruler of Mito. Narumi had expected her to act as a bodyguard, not a negotiator. After exchanging words a few times, they must have shifted from the greetings stage to the discussion stage. How troublesome, she thought as the silver-haired girl patted the half-dragons shoulder as he continued to hang his head. Then she faced Narumi. Are you listening? Look how depressed our 2nd Special Duty Officer is. She then pointed at Narumi. This is your fault! I wont let you leave without paying for what youve done, so prepare yourself! Ehh!? For some reason, the terms new and original came to mind and Unturning Centipede nearly fell over again, but she could not accept what this girl was saying. After all, the 2nd Special Duty Officer was in charge of administering justice. Shifting the blame for his dejection onto me is nonsense. So she shrugged and spoke with a sigh. Um? That couldnt possibly be my fault. Oh, but it is!! Isnt that right, Masazumi!? The 2nd Special Duty Officers depression is the Date Vice Chancellors fault, isnt it!? Vice President: Why would you hand it back to me?! Silver Wolf: An eye for an eye. When Masazumi saw the pleasant smile on Mitotsudairas face, she told herself: Calm down, me. Youve been faced with seemingly impossible problems countless times before. Yes, calm down, Honda Masazumi. This situation is truly regrettable, but youre a capable girl. Yes, youre quite capable when it comes to it. The truly important part is making sure it never comes to it, though. Mal-Ga: Its hopeless Now Dates going to be our enemy and I wont be able to take part in the Oushuu event Asama: Wh-why are you being so pessimistic!? Theres probably a much worse fate in store for us, so lets try to stay positive while we can! Almost Everyone: I think we found the real pessimist!! At any rate, Masazumi tried to find a political use for what Urquiaga had said. How is the Date clan organized? If Neshinbara were here, I could check with him, but oh well. She grasped at the connection that flashed through her mind and she spoke to Narumi who was hesitating between leaving or not. Listen, Date Vice Chancellor. Testament. What is it? Judge. Masazumi breathed in. You seem to have misunderstood our 2nd Special Duty Officers words. Oh, is that so? But in that case, what did he mean? Judge, repeated Masazumi as she mentally prepared herself. This is the important part, she told herself. Listen. According to the Testament descriptions, Date Shigezane, whose name you have inherited, was like a stepbrother to Date Masamune, head of the Date clan. Date Shigezane was apparently a little younger, but from what we can see here, you are a girl and you are also the Vice Chancellor. So our 2nd Special Duty Officer was asking if you are in fact an elder sister in reality rather than in the history recreation. Masazumi patted Urquiagas arm. I will admit he intruded on your privacy surrounding the inherited name issue, but that is what he meant and it came from his desire for us to remain on friendly terms. Please do not misinterpret him. Someone inside the Main Blue Thunder nodded at Masazumis words. It was Gin who had moved to the central table with Muneshige after Masazumi and Mitotsudaira had left. She used her giant false arms to eat some anmitsu in a glass container. I see. She set down the container. Judge. That was quite forced, but it is true Date Narumi might have known Date Masamune from a young age. That interpretation is entirely possible. But it would seem Musashis Vice President is taking a somewhat defensive stance. In her final line, she had mentioned his desire to remain on friendly terms to seal off her opponents escape, but she had added do not misinterpret this to drive the point home. Is this Mikatagaharas influence? She was partially just trying to be extra careful, but it could easily be taken as coercive. As a freeloader on the Musashi, Gin was not entirely sure what to do about that, but This is about the Date clan. Gin opened a sign frame containing the information she had researched on her own. Date Masamune leads as both the Chancellor and Student Council President, but she is supported on both sides by Vice Chancellor Date Narumi and Vice President Katakura Kagetsuna. If she is supported on both sides Judge. Gin nodded at Muneshiges prompting and slowly continued. Masamune is a second year. Thats right. Shes the same year as me. Although I didnt interact with her much even as a fellow Kantou student. Two people stood in front of the Main Blue Thunder and the more lightly-equipped one spoke. She was Satomi Yoshiyasu. She had two swords at her waist and she placed her hand on the dog face design of Murasamemarus hilt. She gripped that hilt that someone else had already used. The academy that will rule Oushuu, huh? She suddenly raised her eyebrows somewhat and looked to the right. Light spilled out from the Blue Thunders windows and Musashis vassal stood on the opposite side of the door. The vassal was dealing with one of the stray dogs that would show up from time to time, but Yoshiyasu kept her gaze flat. Whenever Date Academy acts, it affects the other academies in southern Oushuu and they would often invade Satomi from the north. Oh, on the Testament Union side of things, doesnt Satomis northern academy correspond to the northern horse-riding tribes? Lady Yoshitsune would sometimes come to harass them, so it could be trouble. Kantou is supposed to be held by Uesugi, but they seem to have had their hands full with P.A. Oda lately. Yoshiyasu added a but. Sviet Russ Uesugi holds Hokuriku and Kantou, Mogami holds western Oushuu, and Date holds eastern Oushuu. The one with the largest territory is Date. They arent a small nation like us. Yoshiyasu opened a sign frame for the glasses vassal to see. It displayed information from her personal databank. This is the Date clans lineup. Chancellor: Date Masamune C Also the Student Council President. Second year. Born between the Dragon God and a human. Details unknown. Vice President: Katakura Kagetsuna C Also the Treasurer and Secretary. Third year. Vice Chancellor: Date Narumi C Uses the mobile shell Unturning Centipede. Third year. 1st Special Duty Officer: Rusu Masakage C Artificial personality of Sendai Castles management and control system. 2nd Special Duty Officer: Oniniwa Tsunamoto C Uses the god of war Sagetsu. Demonic long-lived. Without a Treasurer or Secretary, thats a nice short list. They probably dont have much trouble. They are structured for centralized authority. It isnt that they lack the personnel; Kagetsuna simply handles the legal procedures for all of the government affairs so that Masamunes decisions can be acted on as quickly as possible. In other words, all of the personnel that would normally work under the Treasurer and Secretary are placed under the Vice President. They act on those top-down commands with no room for protest. Its really a type of dictatorship. Of course, it seems Oniniwa and Rusu also act as aides. So it isnt that they only have a few skilled people. They have plenty of skilled people, but theyre tightly controlled. TestamentI mean, judge. Thats right. But Miss Vassal, do you know why Date is setup this way? The vassal placed a hand on her lips and looked into the air. Umm, she wondered. Isnt centralized authority used to immediately react to the constant changes in political situations or in conflicts with other nations? Shes clever, thought Yoshiyasu with a bitter smile. Sorry. Youre actually the upperclassman here. I seem to have a habit of looking down on people. No, no. A vassal isnt going to care about something like that. Yoshiyasu sighed at the honest smile on the girls face. Then she looked back to her own sign frame. Uesugi is the same. And Mogami is even more centralized. There are two reasons for that. One is the heightened reaction time to changes in conflicts and politics as you mentioned. And the other Yoshiyasu took a breath. Quite a few rulers desire more conflict or prosperity than absolutely necessary. So in order to show the world that they do not desire more than is necessary, they stop displaying the national power known as personnel. As for why Yoshiyasu pointed at the Main Blue Thunders door behind them. They do not want to show any hostility during the coming age when Matsudaira has conquered the Far East. You mean? The vassals eyes widened and Yoshiyasu continued without looking away. Judge. The forces of Oushuu trusted in Matsudairas rule and the blessings it would bring. But based on their current actions, their trust and all else have been lost. So While Oushuu has abandoned their trust in Matsudaira, they are essentially fumbling around blindly. However, that put them in an appropriate position for the Warring States period. That is, for an age of chaos, suspicion, and usurpation. In other words, Musashi wishes to keep a friendly relationship with Date during this chaotic age? Even as she spoke, Narumi reminded herself that they could not join forces with Matsudaira in the current situation. After all, they could not think of Musashi as a fighting force and they were being targeted by Hashiba that had invaded Satomi and Edo. Also Dates history recreation comes into play. After realizing how powerful Hashiba was, the many clans and academies from Oushuu, Kantou, and Hokuriku had focused on their history recreations. This was no time to dream of Matsudairas eventual rule and the guaranteed territory they would receive then. They had to think about the influence of Hashiba that was already here. Hashiba used their invasion of Satomi to demonstrate that they would use their own history recreation to its fullest. Hashibas two Korean invasions occurred after Nobunagas death and in Hashibas last years, yet they had carried that out in a time before Nobunagas identity had been revealed. Hashiba is saying they can ignore the order of their own history. They destroyed the historical connections but used the pieces to acquire K.P.A. Italia, the head of the Testament Union. As she spoke, Narumi looked back toward Musashis Vice President. Excellent posture, she thought when she saw the girl staring straight back at her. At the very least, Matsudaira and Musashi have no way of opposing Hashiba at the current time. Besides, Musashi has not unified its own thoughts yet, has it? So how do you hope to negotiate with us and what do you hope to gain? asked Narumi. Listen. You are nothing but a disaster to all of the histories and peoples from Oushuu, Kantou, and Hokuriku. You are also a nuisance that drags other academies into the chaos as you attempt to wield your rights and future. Is it dangerous simply to speak with us like this? Testament. If you were truly meaningless, we could come up with countless excuses, but you do hold certain rights and a certain future. So if the other academies learn that we spoke with you, rumors will spread that Date has fallen for Matsudairas sweet words about the future. Narumi told herself she could not show any hint of friendship here. She needed to make sure Dates intent to reject anything Musashi brought to the table would be apparent even if the records were leaked. Of course, Katakura didnt give me the authority to do anything but that. That is my intention here. Date has a responsibility as the future rulers of Oushuu, so I came here to provide a warning while you were hanging around the entrance to Oushuu. She pointed the artificial index finger of her false right arm toward Musashis Vice President. Please do not involve yourself with the Date clan. When Masazumi heard what Narumi said, she sighed in her heart. Thats an absolute rejection. Shes completely unapproachable. Silver Wolf: What should we do? I can bring her to the negotiating table by force if need be. Vice President: No, that wont be necessary. There are a few things here that seem odd to me. Me: Eh? D-did I mess up bad enough for you to notice what I was doing? Vice President: Calm down, idiot. Calm down and go to the guard station. Calm down and hold your arms out for them. Hori-ko: Oh, Toori-sama. On your way to the guard station, please grab a garbage pickup schedule for Tama. The shop owner wanted to know what they will be doing for Julys holiday. When she saw the idiot post Fine then. Ill be back soon., Masazumi thought to herself. A disaster, huh? Thats true. We are nothing but trouble for the losing nations now that P.A. Odas main force has shown up. And were even more of a disaster with that crossdressing naked apron along for the ride. We need to do something about that. Oh, but not about the crossdressing naked apron. About the current situation. Actually, we do need to do something about that idiot. So its both. And I think Im overthinking this. So Masazumi breathed in the night air which was more cold than cool on the roof. Then she spoke to Narumi. I would like to accept Dates warning, but on one condition. 10ZO: Youre going to agree not to interact with them? That will leave Musashi isolated over the entire areas of Oushuu, Kantou, and Hokuriku. Vice President: Stepping forward now would only strengthen their refusal. They cant trust in the future we bring and are much more focused on the present. As things are, the future we bring is useless. And Masazumi mouthed the words and Tsukinowa wrote them out. Vice President: Date Narumi will want to avoid having us do anything more. She is a leading member of Date, but she is not from the political student council. She is a combat member. Mal-Ga: True. You dont often find people like Asama who are technically in charge of divine transmissions and tuning the ship but can also act as a gunner. Asama: Y-you have that all wrong. And Im not a gunner. Thats a perfectly normal skill for a shrine maiden! A normal person with different standards is no different from an abnormal person, thought Masazumi. But Vice President: But something bothers me about this. She felt something odd in her heart. To sum it up in one word: why? Something felt off and she could not work out quite what. She felt something in Narumis attitude that felt like it would lead to a definite question if she pursued it. Why? She continued thinking to clarify the unclear question in her heart. Why did Date come here? Diplomacy was based on a mutual understanding, so to reject them, they only needed to ignore them. Instead, they had come here, made contact, and exchanged words. Why had they done that? She felt like there were several layers to the answer. Several layers of reasons were hiding the identity of the why. It could of course be a trap, but Vice President: Crossunite, I want to hear your opinion. Do you think this meeting is a trap? 10ZO: Judge. There is a high probability that there is something behind this. Marube-ya: Hm? In this situation created by stopping Dates Vice Chancellor from running? 10ZO: I say that given the fact that they contacted us at all. This meeting and their intentions have only shown their rejection. That means their intent was simply to contact Matsudaira, tell us of their rejection, and leave. Then why did they contact us at all? We dont know, but is that because this is a trap, because their true intentions lie elsewhere, or because they want us to think either of those? Crossunite paused for a beat before continuing. 10ZO: To find out, we have said we will accept their warning on one condition, but we were only able to do that thanks to what Uqui-dono and Mitotsudaira-dono accomplished. Uqui: Tenzou Dont think that will make up for the betrayal of finding a wife before me. Silver Wolf: Um, personally, I would prefer if that adlib was stricken from the records 10ZO: None of you want to make it sound like we knew what we were doing, do you!? As the others started complaining, Masazumi looked to Narumi. We appreciate Dates warning. Those pleasantries arent necessary. But what is this condition? Judge. It is simple. In this age, it is something done even between hostile nations. Masazumi corrected her gaze to push back against Narumis. Musashi will send a temporary ambassador to act as a diplomat. !? You mean? Make no mistake. We arent trying to do anything to the Date clan. And This isnt limited to Date either. Musashi Ariadust will send temporary ambassadors to the Date clan, the Mogami clan, and Sviet Russ Uesugi clan. This is a bit of a gamble, she thought while completing her announcement. That is our condition for agreeing to stay out of Dates affairs. Volume 4A, 10: Plotting Girl on the Rooftop Volume 4A, Chapter 10: Plotting Girl on the Rooftop What do people do When they run into Sudden trouble? Point Allocation (Existence of a Nation) In Honda Masanobus home, a physical fight had broken out over the right to advance the footage frame by frame. Everyone, this is a gathering of human beings with social standing and power! We must not take this fistfight seriously! Precisely. We are important people who have grown into upstanding adults! Masanobu puffed on his cigar while slamming his fist into the head of the commerce and industry guild. If we are to throw all of that away, we must be far more than just serious! Yes, we are not serious! You could say we are prepared for our own destruction!! He blew out the smoke and took a large step toward the man who had been knocked back. He struck a pose before sending an attack into his opponents wide-open torso. Secret Technique #7! Diamond Donation Explosion! Masanobu had the spell charm for a donation request on his fist and he watched the head of the commerce and industry guild bounce off the floor and slam into the ceiling. Only after seeing his opponent fall face-first back into the floor did he speak. Its too bad, but with the pathetic spirit of profit you prepared for tonight, you can never even hope to approach the divine monitor that Masazumi touched. My donation reversal is nothing to sneeze at. Kh! Then our only hope is to form a trinity and cause a miracle! The others began stacking up virtually displayed money around themselves, but Oh, Nobu-tan, Masazumi-kun just said something interesting in her negotiation. When they heard Konishis comment, they all corrected their posture and opened their sign frames. Some leaned against the wall, some sat in seats, some remained standing, and Masanobu stood at the very center. I thought we would spend the night tracking down that strange group, but the Vice Chancellor sent by Date as a negotiator has made quite an interesting proposal. Severing off all ties, hm? A very interesting reaction. Then what about Masazumi-kuns return proposal? Judge. Masanobu nodded. Sending an ambassador to all three nations is not a bad idea. Those nations are currently filled with suspicion, and any nation would want an ambassador because they are essentially harmless yet can become a powerful connection if the need arises. The greater their suspicions, the more they will jump at this chance so that the other two nations do not get the upper hand. He laughed. Yes, Masazumi. Stay on the offensive in your politics. That is the Honda way. Remember that and never forget it. After all A Far Eastern politician must remain on the offensive or they will be destroyed. So attack, Masazumi. That is all you must do. Now this is a troublesome attack, thought Narumi. According to the Testament descriptions, ambassadors were already being sent out by this point in history. It had begun in K.P.A. Italia which led the Testament Union, so refusing could be taken as an objection against the Testament Union. It is true that even the Far Eastern politics of the Warring States period included sending commanders to allied states or sending a child as a hostage. It was a diplomatic system meant to provide some kind of guarantee among allies. In fact, the Mogami clan of Oushuu sent their daughter Komahime to Hashiba, so there should be no problem with Date accepting something similar. Narumi chose to remain silent. She knew about the Mogami clans situation and the treatment of Komahime, but she had no intention of bringing it up here. She had no reason to do Musashi that kind of favor. But she did have one thing to say. I do not have the authority to accept or reject diplomats. As an ambassador, they would be given full authority, wouldnt they? Our Vice President would need to make that decision. Simply bringing it up for consideration would be enough. You have my thanks. Your thanks is a frightening thing. The Musashi Vice Presidents expression did not change. She simply looked straight at Narumi. Narumi was not an expert in negotiations, so she could not tell if the girl was desperate or simply keeping her expression unreadable. This is an odd thing to feel so unaccustomed to. She saw her limits as Vice Chancellor there, but that brought something other than self-deprecation. She found it amusing that her lack of experience here was the very reason they were so cautious of her. A quiet laugh escaped her lips. Of the three in front of her, the half-dragon spoke with his back turned. His sharp half-dragons hearing must have caught her laugh. What was that? Oh. Whoops, she thought. That laugh was careless. She expected him to ask why she would laugh now, but That sounded like it has been a while since you last laughed. Has the situation in Oushuu kept you from laughing? Perhaps due to her inexperience, her prediction had been wrong. You too must be carrying a lot on your shoulders. Narumi could only choose to remain silent. Oh, my, said a voice in the Main Blue Thunder. It had come from Mary who sat across from Tenzou at a window-side table. She set her wooden spoon in her container of anmitsu, looked to the negotiation playing out for them in text form, and smiled. It sounds like Master Urquiaga has found Lady Date Narumis back. Mary-dono? What do you mean he has found her back? Judge. Mary shrugged toward him, bent her eyes, and stuck out her tongue. A cherry stem was tied in a knot on her tongue, so she grabbed it with a handkerchief and wiped off the inside of the container. It is the same thing we took back together when you found me. Her smiling cheeks flushed a little. It is something you lose sight of when you become too focused on things other than yourself. Mitotsudaira felt confused as Dates Vice Chancellor remained silent. Eh? The timing felt wrong for the situation, but then the 2nd Special Duty Officer sighed next to her. Then farewell. I see no point in staying here any longer. Masazumi, Mitotsudaira, I will be waiting down below, so call me if anything happens. Ehh? thought Mitotsudaira again. She was not used to this atmosphere and Masazumi was also frowning in confusion, but she was pretty sure she knew what this was. In English, it was called love. In Spanish, it was called amor. And in French it was too embarrassing to say. But she had briefly felt that was what was beginning here. A-are you sure? What purpose would it serve for me to stay? Well, um Mitotsudaira continued her confusion only in her heart. After all, Dates Vice Chancellor was standing in silence right in front of them, and I-its awkward! Part of her wanted the 2nd Special Duty Officer to turn around, but it was possible the situation in her mind was entirely a misunderstanding on her part. That was when Masazumi finally spoke. What has you so worked up, Mitotsudaira? Am I the only one here with a girly mind!? Hori-ko: Worked up? We cant have that, Mitotsudaira-sama. You must be low on yakiniku. Now, spread your legs and exert yourself. Something was probably being mimed over there. It bothered her, but getting caught in the middle of it would be far too dangerous. Instead, she forced a smile and spoke to Masazumi. Th-then we will be leaving it up to those three nations whether they will accept our ambassadors, correct? Eh? Oh, yes. That is our condition for promising not to interfere with the academies of those nations. That seems a little contradictory, but it was a good decision, thought Mitotsudaira. Since the Testament Union allows diplomats to be sent to other nations, no one can complain if Musashi does so. They did not have a good read on the situations in those nations or their primary academies, but she could guess that they had no other option but to reject Musashi and Matsudaira at the moment. That might be too na?ve, though. However, there would be no point in doubting that. But the real decision would come from Masazumi who specialized in politics. Vice President: If we send them to all three Oushuu nations at once, they wont be able to reject the offer so easily when the other nations might accept. That is part of why I want to hold diplomatic relations with all three nations at once. In that case, thought Mitotsudaira as she faced Dates Vice Chancellor who was still silent and apparently on guard. How about we send you our 2nd Special Duty Officer as our ambassador? Wait, Mitotsudaira! Masazumi saw Urquiaga turn quickly around and point at Mitotsudaira. Are you trying to send me to a world void of elder sisters!? I would rather die! That alternate world has some pretty strict conditions. True, thought Masazumi, but Looking at a number of conditions, Urquiaga might actually be a good candidate. At the same time, Narumi sighed and leaned back inside Unturning Centipede. She was leaving. Now that they had suggested the ambassador idea, there was no point in continuing the discussion. They could only watch as she left. Narumi gave Masazumi a single nod and spoke. For any more specifics, I will need to contact our Vice President. I stayed longer than expected, but I think it was worthwhile. I am very glad to hear it. Now, about the future Testament. Once I get back, I will make a report and get back to you with the results. Will you be asking Chancellor Date Masamune to make the decision? Narumi did not answer. Instead Lets go, Unturning Centipede. With a metallic sound and the sound of something being swallowed up, the mobile shell closed. Masazumi saw the complete form stand up in front of her. The dark green and red draconic mobile shell stood three meters tall. Its facial devices turned her way. And with thatgoodbye. Masazumi saw wings of light spread on its back. The wing generators appeared on the back and created four wings of light with the same coloration as the body. Unlike a birds wings, they were made up of solid-looking straight lines. Instead of flapping, they spread and vibrated. Its floating? Unturning Centipedes feet left the Ariakes roof. And it vanished. Masazumi raised a hand to protect herself from the wind she assumed the sudden movement would produce, but nothing reached her. Mitotsudaira brushed a hand through her hair where she had moved in front of Masazumi to protect her. Shes using a buffering spell as she flies to ensure she doesnt leave a trail. If she can do that and still pull off this kind speed, then she would be a somewhat troublesome enemy. She was looking up at a small hole in the stealth barrier. That was the only sign of Date Narumi having left in Unturning Centipede and it would quickly vanish as the barrier repaired itself. The hole is at the very top. That makes it hard to even tell which direction she went when she left. Yes. Masazumi sighed to relieve the tension of the scene. She still hasnt let down her guard. Asama, remove the soundproofing barrier. Crossunite, can you send me a summary of the situation outside? Has the situation outside changed any? How about inside? Has it, Rusu-san? Unturning Centipede flew through the night sky while looking down at the moonlit mountains, fields, and gatherings of small lights that were villages and towns. It was traveling north. A darkening spell had been cast on the wings, so they had lost their glow and turned black. The setting moon shined on the mobile shells back and four wings as it continued northward. An unlit sign frame appeared next to Unturning Centipedes dragon face. The display said Voice Divine Transmission and it began by automatically sending its own settings to the mobile shells divine transmission domain. Then a low male voice reached Narumi inside the shell. Vice Chancellor, the Vice President is asking how the meeting went. Oh, Rusu-san. Yes, it mostly went as Katakura had predicted it would. Ive set the sharing settings on the audio records, so can you apply your defenses and take them for me? That would make the encryption more efficient. Before she had even finished speaking, a few new sign frames opened. Testament. Very good, Vice Chancellor, replied Rusu after a while. What is your impression of Musashi? You really do like gathering information on other academies, dont you? I wouldnt expect any less from Sendai Castle itself. There was no smile whatsoever in her voice. Meanwhile, she looked down to a point in the mountains where the shadows cast by the moonlight were shaped oddly. The forest had been torn into, creating a long valley-like line. Unturning Centipede passed over it as she spoke. Musashis Vice President is a very stubborn person. If you give her an impossible hand, she will find a way to transform it into the best plan available. Or so it seemed to me. Testament. Then Vice President Katakura would probably have a hard time with her. Does he plan to confront her? Given his personality, he seems to not want a direct confrontation. But he is already examining the records you have obtained in order to confront her on paper. Just so you know, he said the ambassador idea is within his expected margin of error. Leave it to Katakura to make that kind of decision on the fly. Which means As she passed over the shadows in the mountains, she looked to the several kilometer scar torn into the forest. Rusu-san, what did Oniniwa-san say? And what about compensation for the injured? The 2nd Special Duty Officer is handling the compensation. As for his opinion After a short pause, the words came. He said it seems to be wandering between the two of them. Its a curse of the history recreation. If we dont break it soon, the Date clans dragon will be unable to fly free. Agreed, muttered Rusu. Unturning Centipede changed direction. It had been flying north before, but now it turned westward. Now, then. Unturning Centipede drew a sharp arc through the sky and looked to Mito in the south. This should be about the limit for the Ariakes air defense network to pick up something with Unturning Centipedes size and power-output. Based on the thickness and quality of the stealth barrier, that is. Its time to scout out Sviet Rus. Please do. As she said testament, the mobile shell finished making its turn. It fully faced west, toward the moon and toward Sviet Rus. Then, it accelerated. Rusu-san, can you return the edited records? Also add in your special encryption settings. Testament. I will also add in some new information. New? From outside? I had already heard the clash between Sviet Rus and P.A. Oda had begun. Testament, confirmed Rusu before continuing. Vice Chancellor, how do you think this will turn out? P.A. Oda will likely push back the demons of the Ikkou-Ikki. They have already fought Suleiman to the end, so I cant see any reason for them to lose. In that case, your scouting mission should be rather interesting, replied Rusu. Sviet Russ demon warriors have resupplied and, at the same time, a certain city has begun to move. That city being a city of the dead, Russias oldest city, and a city of resistance that dates back to the Age of Dawn. In other words, Novgorod. Volume 4A, 11: Corpse Princess of the Dark Sky Volume 4A, Chapter 11: Corpse Princess of the Dark Sky Where does one Look down on someone from? Point Allocation (The Heart) A male voice fell to the nighttime snowy plain. Hey, Toshi. Now that weve crushed most of them and are getting a break, Id like to say something you might not like. Then Id really rather you didnt say it, but I guess Ill hear you out. What is it, Na-chan. Are you feeling lonely? No, it isnt that. Narimasa used his chin to gesture forward because his hands were in his pockets. Theyre retreating right now, but Im betting they have reinforcements coming. The aftermath of a battle covered the vast snowy field in front of them. The sky was dark and the ground was mostly white. The white of the Sviet Rus demon warriors uniforms colored the figures collapsed across that large space. Far in the distance near the surrounding forest, figures could be seen retreating or recovering their allies. But You can see that, right? Shibata did a terrible job of checking how many there were. Narimasa was referring to the new white color he could see. At the base of the mountains far to the northeast were five white transport ships measuring about five hundred meters long. They were halfway through their landing process and countless figures were approaching on land. Its time for the Ikkou-Ikki to leave, but those unmarked troops from Uesugis provisional border guard are here. It looks like thats five thousand more to deal with. Another five thousand demons really is a lot of trouble. Of course, I can get by if I pay an extension fee. Where will you get the money? I can get that from Shibata for missing this when he checked on our enemies. In that case Narimasa gestured with his chin again. This time, it was toward a color in the northwest sky. That color was black, but it was not the color of the night. Hey. He raised his eyes a little. How many do you think will be coming from there? A city floated in the northwest. The giant floating island was approaching with the emblem of Sviet Rus on its side. It was Novgorod. Toshiie saw the city approaching. That previous battle was just the opening act, so theyre only making an appearance now. It took some time to draw them out, didnt it? So this is Russias oldest city that chose to be purged by Sviet Rus because they wanted more independence as a trade city. And they didnt give any help to Sviet Russ forces while we kicked their asses. Theyre probably a lot of trouble to deal with. The two of them looked into the sky and saw a giant bowl there. The shallow hemisphere appeared to have been directly scooped up from the earths crust. That table was at least ten kilometers across and it contained earth, hills, a river, and the buildings of a city on top. However There arent any lights. Just like the rumors said. Shaja. That isnt surprising. The city is primarily populated by the dead, which is rare for Sviet Rus. And most of them are Living Dead who have no wills of their own. Toshiie also controlled the dead, but he did not know if that made him a good match for this opponent or not. But he did know one thing. Not only is it Russias oldest city, but it was nearly driven to extinction by that great purge. When they opposed current Sviet Rus Chancellor Ivan IV aka Uesugi Kagekatsus purge, sixty thousand out of a population of eighty thousand were killed. Its said the nearby rivers and lakes were covered in a layer of corpses. Of course, in the history recreation, they all committed suicide on the orders of Mayor Marfa. And then all of the residents were allowed to live on because she turned them all into Living Dead with a spell of hers. Only the outside trading portions of the city are still functioning. The residents require no food, education, or entertainment. Hey, said Fuwa from behind them. Are we going to be okay here? Novgorod was one of the cities belonging to the Hanseatic League, right? Theyve grown more obedient after the purge, but their strength and willpower are still far from average, right? After all Yes, we know, Michi. Novgorod is indeed a strong city. They were purged, but since Marfa handled that via suicide, their weaponry and defenses were untouched. Some forces thought about invading after the purge, but they realized Novgorod was far more trouble than they had imagined when they saw the Living Dead working in the trading facilities like normal the day after the purge. Novgorod is now a city of warriors who do not fear death. Keh. Narimasa turned to the side and looked up at the floating city. So youre saying all of the residents are as courageous as us? Whys that? Didnt Maeda just explain it? Novgorod is Russias oldest city. Narimasa turned back and found Fuwa had approached within arms reach. She took a breath before continuing. From their point of view, they are either the true rulers of Russia or an independent trading city. They have their pride as well as the history and economic power to back it up. Thats why Russia purged them and tried to completely annex them. Or so it says in the Testament descriptions. Right, Michi? Shaja, replied Fuwa as she spoke to Toshiie as well. But we have our own thoughts on that matter. Novgorod is indeed a trading city, but they restrict their diplomacy and trading to the outside edges of the city. No one ever gets inside the city center. Isnt that normal? P.A. Oda places stealth barriers over central or important regions and only lets authorized people inside. Yes, but Novgorod has been like that ever since it appeared halfway through the ninth century. And when Ivan the Terrible claimed he was going to conquer the entirety of the city Toshiie looked up at the floating city sitting motionless in the sky. Novgorod announced they would self-destruct if they were invaded. During the following negotiations, Novgorod chose to have all of their residents commit suicide and have thus essentially parted ways with Sviet Rus. Of course, that was probably partially because they were in charge of the history recreation for Uesugi Kagetora, the rebel side of the Uesugi clans Siege of Otate. That forced Sviet Rus to keep their distance from Novgorod. But whats inside that bowl that theyd want to protect that badly? Who knows. Demanding to be left alone to preserve ones independence isnt exactly uncommon. But there is one thing we can say about this. Toshiies breaths were not colored white, but he still took a breath just for show. Novgorod has continued on like this for a long, long time without even knowing who it was they let in back then. From his shoulder, Matsu pressed her cheek against him. Oh, Ma-chan! Thats what Im talking about!! he thought while watching Novgorod. Several ships were beginning to leave its outer edges. A moment later, a great noise and light burst in the sky. !! It was the noise and light of a hammer striking Novgorod diagonally. An eight hundred meter P.A. Oda ironclad ship had rammed into it from the southern sky. We did it!! Fuwa watched the full-speed attack from behind the two boys. She had asked Shibata to make this recreation of Hashibas attack on Magdeburg, which Hashiba had described as, Make an attack like this: Ei! It had definitely hit the floating city, and The second and third ones are on their way!! Her words were backed up by two additional strikes. The total of three attacks shook the night sky and created waves of frosty mist. An avalanche of smoke was descending the slopes of the distant mountains and even the demons on the snowy plain stopped their approach at the great noise. The additional hammer strikes had been made, but to Fuwa My ears hurt!! She had arranged for it herself, but she had not expected it to be so loud. She had never heard anything that reverberated below her navel and not just in her gut. How are Maeda and Sassa fine? Because theyre crazy? Oh, that must mean Im normal Hey, Fuwa, quit plugging your ears and explain this. Did you arrange for that? Shaja. By which I mean, I asked Shibata. I could predict that Novgorod would have anti-air firepower, so I had some of the ships that flew south slip away and lie in wait. All three scored a solid hit, so even a city of that size will have- That was when the mist overhead cleared. The first thing she saw was the south face of Novgorod after taking three direct hits. However Hey, said Narimasa. Its just fine. Youre kidding Fuwa pushed up her glasses as she viewed the enemy. Her three strikes had definitely hit the trade port on the southern end of Novgorod. She could accept that attack not doing any damage if it had hit the bedrock on the side or bottom, but as the wind blew the ether light out of the way, she got a better view which revealed that It isnt even damaged. That was aiming for the city, so does it have a defense barrier on the same level as Magdeburg? As if to confirm that for her, a dull groaning sound came from above. The wreckage of three ironclad ships scattered into the sky south of Novgorod like they were being brushed off. Novgorod has a fully-functioning barrier activated? She knew all too well that it was her naivet that turned her words into a question, but Toshiie smiled bitterly. I think that was the best possible timing for the attack. After all, Novgorod was in the process of sending their warriors out by ship. Thats right. If they activated their barrier then, any ships caught in the middle wouldve been badly damaged and those outside the barrier wouldve been hit by the shockwave of our ships hitting the barrier. Either way, they wouldnt have fared well. Sure enough, a few black fragments were visible in the shadow cast directly below the floating city. When the three ships had hit, Novgorods vanguard had been caught by their own citys defense barrier or destroyed by the shockwave. They abandoned their own warriors? Hashiba would call it the best possible decision, Michi. Of course, shed worry over it a bunch too. The scene and Toshiies tone of voice allowed her to imagine it all, so she closed her eyes. She brought a hand to her brow, relaxed her eyebrows, and opened her eyes again. I need to pull myself together, she thought. In the sky ahead, Novgorod was sending out more boats. The speed of departure had not slowed, as if to say what had just happened was only to be expected. In that case, thought Fuwa. I cant let myself feel surprise or anger over what the enemy considers normal. Everything that happened to the enemy before her eyes was that enemys problem, so she did not have to worry about it. She needed to keep her emotional reactions directed toward her allies. She raised her head. Beyond Novgorod, the three ironclad ships fell from the sky after being brushed off of the barrier. Even if they had been unmanned, that was three ships destroyed for nothing. And the blame fell on her naivet. As the local treasurer, it was her duty to eliminate waste and increase the profitability of their battles. She had planned to accomplish that by bringing an early end to this battle, but she had failed. Im not cut out for this. Anyway, Maeda, Sassa, Ill start checking on the number of enemies. Based on the size of the port on Novgorods southern side, there were seven thousand enemy warriors descending. And Michi, Sviet Rus is sending some additional ships too. You should add another six thousand to your figures. Dont worry. More importantly, Maeda, Matsu, and Sassa. Will you protect me? If your estimations are correct, then I might have my hands full protecting myself. Coward, said Matsu. Oh, shut up! You try taking all of them on! Just as Sassas shout echoed across the snowy plain, a wave ran across that plain. A new line of enemies faced them from that vast field of white snow. Toshiie checked the battlefield again. Before, the remaining demon warriors of Sviet Russ Ikkou-Ikki had been moving north to fall back, but they had been made into the rear guard as a new vanguard formed with double the numbers. These demon warriors were the provisional border guards who had arrived from the northeast. Plus, wooden ships were descending from the sky in the northwest, bringing The dead warriors of Novgorod. The oars of those hundred-man ships were rowed by Living Dead. Their bodies were covered in a white inner suit that prevented decomposition and they wore masks and helmets over their heads. They all looked human yet inhuman. Some had shoulders a size too big, some had lower arms a size too big, and some had arms or legs twice the normal length. Fuwa gulped once and slowly spoke. For the history recreation of the population being purged to a quarter the size, four people were combined into a single Living Dead. Apparently, a lot of them are made from a single family Three cheers for human resources, huh? Do they think theyre mocking us with those easy physical buffs? Well, one hundred of my ghost warriors combine into one, so Im still better. Better! added Matsu. Yes, yes. Fuwa placed a hand on her forehead and looked into the sky, but then she stopped moving. It was obvious why. The air was shaking as something pushed a great wind toward them. Novgorod is descending! There was no point in asking why. It would partially be to let the wooden ships descend more quickly, but more importantly There she is. Fuwa could see someone standing on a pier sticking out from Novgorods southern edge. She had pale skin and white hair. Her Sviet Rus girls uniform had been dyed pitch black and modified into a dress with decorative wreaths. That uniform was currently whipping in the wind. Fuwa spoke her name while checking her telescopic insha kotob. Marfa, the mayor who oversaw Novgorods purge! With the sound of the sky being moved, Novgorod descended toward the snowy field. The wind blew, the forest shook, and the giant mass came to a stop just barely above the northern forest. The mayor looked down on her three thousand warriors as they descended. A thin smile covered her lips as she opened them and raised her right hand. A moment later, a giant sankt okno opened in the sky above the snowy plain. The Orthodox-style screen appeared as a giant window two kilometers across and it displayed Marfas face. She kept her right hand raised as she looked clearly at Fuwa and the others. Perhaps I should say welcome, P.A. Oda. She had a low voice for a woman. I am Novgorod Mayor Marfa Vedma Boretskaya. I also have the Uesugi clans Uesugi Kagetora as a double inherited name. In other words, Im nothing but trouble for Sviet Rus. Marfa spoke to the group down below with a smile on the corner of her mouth. P.A. Oda, you did well to take step after step into the territory of the demon warriors of the Ikkou-Ikki and the indigenous religion. Well done, living warriors. Demonic Shibatas troops have done a thorough job of this invasion. She lowered her right hand. Now, how about I show you something neat as a reward? Novgorod began to shake as it turned to the side. The giant floating city was being pushed by something: a group of shells racing through the sky toward their target. Cannon fire rang out hundreds of times and light sprayed from Novgorods upper edge as firing control spells took effect. Marfa described the high-speed armor-piercing rounds as follows: I hope this small sideshow is enough to satisfy you. Without leaving a single shell behind, Catholic acceleration spells opened in midair and applied further acceleration to them. The atmosphere was split apart as they flew toward their target. However, these piercing strikes were not aimed at P.A. Odas main fleet. Every last shell scored a direct hit on the five transport ships that had only just finished carrying down the additional demon warriors. To ensure the Ikkou-Ikki and border guards fight to their fullest, I will be rudely interrupting to sink those ships. With those words, sounds of destruction rang through the sky. Five transport ships bearing the crest of Sviet Rus were sunk. Wind, the light of ether fuel, and flames burst from them all as they fell. I see you did not allow your aim to stray. Well done, comrades. And the light is a free bonus. After the smoke and light of the explosions, five burning flames illuminated the snowy plain from diagonally above. Down below, the demon warriors saw it happening. !! They raised cries of protest and anger, but Marfas expression did not change. The smile on the corner of her mouth remained in place. Whats the matter? They were empty ships, werent they? If you need ships to take you home, I will provide them. Orare you saying you need to leave right away? So You are the demon warriors who originally fought P.A. Oda under Suleimans command. Surely you arent thinking about what happens if you lose here. So I have simply made it easier for you to choose between fighting and living or fighting and dying. It takes firepower to provide this kind of favor. And She continued while looking to the three young P.A. Oda members standing on the other end of the snowy field. M.H.R.R. obtained their spell to control the dead by watching my ancestors, but I am impressed youve managed to bring that spell so far. Once again, well done. The spells user, the one in a red uniform, bowed toward her. Marfa nodded back, lifted the corner of her mouth even further, and raised her left forearm. It couldnt have been easy fighting this far so you could challenge Novgorod as the gatekeeper of Sviet Rus, so I, Vedma Marfa, shall test you. Meaning If you can cut your way through my warriors and arrive for an audience with me, Novgorod shall leave Sviet Rus and declare its independence. As soon as she lowered her left arm, a wind blew along the earth. It came from much closer to the P.A. Oda camp than the snowy field. It blew toward the area behind the three standing there. !! Figures in white rushed from the forest on either side. Snow was kicked into the air as a group rushed toward those three and the P.A. Oda camp. With my dead warriors and the demon warriors, the only stylish thing to do is to have them burst from the forest with the invisibility spells of the dead. There are two thousand of them. Now, how will you cut through them? Fuwa was the first to react as groups of white charged their way from ahead and either side. Waaaaah! Matsu, what are we supposed to do!? Calm down. Michi, why didnt you rely on Na-chan or me first? Hey, if Shibatas really not gonna make an appearance, then Ill take care of them all myself. Is that okay? Yes, thought Toshiie as a tremor ran through the snowy field. Shibata might be planning to stay out of all this. In that case, what were they supposed to do? He of course felt he had the power needed to handle this, but Isnt this weird, Toshi? You think so too, Na-chan? Shaja. Narimasa nodded and pushed his sunglasses up his nose. Even if theyre planning to leave it all to us, shouldnt the camp at least put up their guard? That guys probably not letting anyone head out and I think I know what that means. Eh? Eh? What do you think that means? Maeda, Sassa, what is it? Oh, well, it means that Shibata trusts you, Michi. Or rather, that he trusts us to follow through for you. Eh? Even in the dark, Fuwas face visibly paled. You dont mean I do. I really do, Michi. Shibata is having fun using us as bait to lure out all of the enemys forces. And Toshiie turned around. And he knows that we can deal with whatever might happen. A single figure was visible in the camp back there. It was a feminine figure. She was slender and she wore a Sviet Rus coat over her M.H.R.R. girls uniform to protect against the cold. She raised her hand and shouted over to them. Maedaaa, Sassaaa, Fuwaaa! Dinners ready! Is that? asked Fuwa. Lady Oichi!? Thats right. said Oichi as she continued waving their way. Whats the matter? Why are you just standing out there? Study: Battlefield Diagram Toori: Sis! Sis! Im not quite sure why were explaining a P.A. Oda battlefield, but it must be destiny! Its destiny, aint it!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Destiny brother, hogging all the appearances for yourself is one of the perks of being a winner. And that kind of winner loves being brought some sake to celebrate. Im talking about myself, of course. Toori: But to get serious, whats going on here? Top right of map: North 1: Novgorod 2: Sviet Rus Demon Warriors 3: Novgorod Dead Warriors 4: Toshiie and Fuwa 5: Sviet Rus Unit that Moved Ahead 6: Narimasa 7: Oichi Kimi: That pretty much sums it up. The main Sviet Rus force is pushing in as a solid wall while another unit has moved on ahead. That unit could have either made a pincer attack on the three in the middle or continued on to the P.A. Oda camp, but then Oichi showed up. Toori: Oh, that Narimasa guy who ignored my porn game recommendation is there That guys a terrible friend Kimi: Hey, now. You dont know if he sees you as a friend or not. Volume 4A, 12: Changed One on the White Field Volume 4A, Chapter 12: Changed One on the White Field What should you focus on When going on a rampage? Point Allocation (The Meaning of Victory) The ground was white and the sky was black. On that battlefield, Oichi wore a Sviet Rus coat over an M.H.R.R. uniform as her voice rang out. If you dont hurry up, all the dinner will be gone. Someone turned back toward Oichis voice. It was Narimasa. He checked on the surrounding movement as he quickly turned back her way. Oh, no! It was obvious what he meant. Oichi was running his way and waving her hand. Her comment was clearly directed at him, so Oichi!! What the hell is Shibata thinking!? Eh? Katsuie said I was free to do what I wanted. So hurry up! I did my very best today. That idiot! Why do you have to make things more difficult for us!? Na-chan! The enemy was already approaching from either side, so Toshiie shouted out while pulling on Fuwas hand and running toward the enemy formation up ahead. Well head this way with Michi, so you take care of Lady Oichi!! Shaja!! He expanded the Israfil emblems from the tattoos on his arms, but instead of planting his feet on the ground to prepare for a punch Lily Flower! He used the white lily emblems on his leg joints to make a shallow leap toward Oichi. Narimasa made his way forward. He was approximately three hundred meters away from Oichi who was defenselessly running his way. Instead of landing, he took a skidding first step that brought him to one hundred twenty meters. He prepared to take his second step which would bring him all the way to Oichi. Ill grab her without landing and take her back to the camp!! He was taking the step with his right leg while his left was his dominant leg, but he was well trained. He was not about to mess up a simple high-speed leap. So he did not hesitate to make the final preparation for the leap forward. Lily Flower!! The emblems appeared on his bent right leg. Glowing lilies appeared on the ankle and even the joints of his toes as he made that second leap. But he was too slow. As soon as he launched himself forward, a white form fell between him and Oichi. A corpse with reinforced legs had jumped down from one of the boats descending from the sky above. Dammit! Youre in the way, moron!! Narimasa transformed his leap into a kick. Instead of just sticking the sole of his left foot forward, he kept a downward angle to the strike. The enemy that had dropped in front of him had no time to dodge. Die all over again!! The kick hit. He used the force of the blow to pass over the enemy that rotated three times in the air and he glided along a shallow arc. The force of his leap had weakened, but it had not vanished. Unfortunately, the enemy was approaching quickly from either side. Will I make it in time!? His second step ended at fifty meters from Oichi. The enemies to his left had arrived too close, and Eh? What is going on? Oichi finally noticed the approaching enemies. Oh, no!! The enemies on the left had almost reached her. There were still thirty meters between them, but that distance could be covered in an instant by demons and physically strengthened individuals. Narimasa did not have time to take all of them on before saving Oichi, but something rolled and bounced quickly in from back and to the left. It was the Living Dead with strengthened legs that he had knocked forward with his kick. He had passed it by, but now it was rolling past him. He took a combat stance as the mass of flesh and bones scraped and tore across the snowy surface to his left. He also looked to the enemies approaching Oichi on the left up ahead. Take this! He sent out his left elbow and slammed his lily emblem fist into the Living Deads back as it bounced up into the air. Lily Flower!! With a roar of impact, he used his left fist as the explosive to launch the Living Dead like a shell. The strike was a corkscrew that added an inward twist from his hips to his wrist. A powerful spin filled the Living Dead as it flew. !! After the bursting sound of the sound barrier being broken, the corpse shell reached the enemy. The demon and Living Dead warriors rushing in from the left were blown away by the hit from a corpse spinning due to a powerful gyro effect and by the slicing wind that reached them. The first three rows were soundly crushed. Narimasa ran on ahead of those results. More enemies were approaching from the right, but Ill make it in time! He would be able to snatch Oichi with only a lag of two or three meters. Sure of that, he made a third leap. He would easily make it in time. Or so he thought. As he made his leap, he saw Oichi hold her forehead and shrink down. Ah. It was a bullet. In midair, Narimasa did not so much hear the gunshot as he saw Oichis movements. She wobbled on her feet and then her slender upper body bent forward toward the snowy ground. The gunshot only reached him afterwards and Narimasa continued watching what had happened up ahead. Oh, no. His leaping body went a little limp in midair. He realized the slower group on the right had been the true threat. Demons and Living Dead primarily used physical strength and spells, so they rarely had any gunners. But was it that rarity that slowed down the group on the right!? He realized he would not make it in time anymore, so he ended his leap partway and kicked deep into the snowy ground as he landed. The sound of breaking ice burst out as he stopped himself while the enemies on the right sped up in their race toward Oichi. They all raised their weapons toward her. Oichi is Shibata Katsuies wife and Oda Nobunagas sister! We will take your life as our first accomplishment! In that instant, Narimasa saw a color race by before his eyes. That color was black. It moved in every direction imaginable as it raced between the warriors on the left and right. As the raging black movement made its counterattack, something happened to the several hundred demons and Living Dead on the front rows of either side. !? They were all sliced through and black blood sprayed into the air. It did not happen instantaneously. Some time was needed for the wind to whip up. But after that short time, everyone involved was able to see what had happened on the battlefield. The front few hundred of the two thousand rushing toward Oichi had collapsed to the snow with blood spraying from them. What was that!? Fuwa had looked back and seen what happened. It was Oichi. However, something about her was different from when Fuwa had seen her just a moment before. Her build was the same, as was her hairs length, her clothes, her shoes, and everything else. It was her stance that had changed. Shes hanging her head!? She was looking down and almost seemed to have folded her body below the chest. Her head was bent down as well, so her head was closer to navel height than shoulder height. Every last hair on her head was dangling down, hiding her face like a tube. And a voice left the bottom of that hair tube. Ah That syllable continued quietly. Aeeeeee The exhaled air was quiet and yet it seemed to carry endlessly across the plain. Ee. She was sobbing. The voice escaped from deep within the tube of hair and shining drops fell to the snow. Hyaah. The drops were filled with body heat, so they melted the snow as they landed. Soon, Oichis entire body trembled. At the center of the enemies scattered across the snow and at the destination of the approaching enemies, Oichi bent her body even lower. A powerful tremor ran through her. She was crying. She shook her head once and a serpentine wave ran through her silky dangling hair. Ahhhhhhh!!! Oichis black exploded within the approaching army of white. Oichi moved in curves. When a demon approached with a sword in his right hand, she made a quick rotation back and to the right. Her backwards kick sent her heel to the inside of the wrist swinging down the sword and deflected the entire arm outward. The swords trajectory grew diagonal and Oichi lowered her body in the middle of her rotation. Her hair trailed after all of her movements and she slipped out and to the left as if circling below the demons right arm and blade that she had sent diagonally outward. The demon swordsman clicked his tongue as Oichi slipped below his right arm and behind him. I wont let you escape! He tilted his body left and lowered it in order to increase the right diagonal motion of his sword. Now the blade would not hit the snowy ground and he could continue the swing of his right arm to pursue Oichi behind him. He did so. He made a right backhand as if scooping up the blade from below. Even with its diagonal path, there was very little space to dodge it. But Oichi chose to dodge regardless. Something extended from her spinning body. It was the very head that was swinging her hair far out from her body. Ee. The action seemed more careless than flexible, as if she had dislocated her neck, and it brought her head into a rotation outside her bodys rotation. Eeeaah!! Instead of circling behind the swordsman, she entered a confused spin. It was an inhuman movement. The twisting, unstable rotation looked like a dance and she kicked her right heel into the snow. That launched her in front of the demon who was swinging his sword back and to the right. She was just below his forward-leaning stomach. Oichi had intentionally thrown herself off balance to launch herself over the blade and back to her original location. The enemy had fully swung his sword, so his body was wide open. Oichi tilted her still-spinning body to the right and placed her hand on the snow as if cartwheeling away from the enemy. Except she was not trying to escape. Her hair swept across the snow as she rotated her body vertically and sent her foot up into the tip of the demons jaw. The metal sole of her left heel hit the demons jaw with a gouging diagonal blow. A solid sound rang through the chilly sky. Oichi bent her body forward and stood up just as the demons jaw was swept sideways. Kh. The demons brain shook inside his skull. He fell to his knees, his right hand left the sword, and it flew away. But half a beat later, his fading consciousness recovered. Strength returned to his eyes as they looked down at Oichi. Do not hesitate!! With that shout, he took a certain action. He thrust both arms forward to grab Oichi. As soon as the thick arms wrapped around her slender frame, the swordsmans comrades rushing in from behind or in front of him cast aside their hesitation as he had asked. Spears, swords, and other weapons were thrust into his body. Ohhh!! The charm cylinders attached to the bottom of the weapons grips installed a spell in the blades. With almost zero time lag, flames burst from the blades. The swordsman burned. As the heated light grew bright, the white warriors raised their weapons high. They let the corpse of their comrade scatter in the wind after he had burned more to ashes even than charcoal. ݧѧӧ ӧѧڧ! Glory to you, comrade! ӧѧڧ! Blessings to you, comrade! ӧѧڧ! ݧѧӧ ѧѧѧѧ! Comrade! Glory and blessings to you! The vanishing ashes fell. They still retained the shape of his body and clothing, but What their comrade held was light even for ashes. The heat-resistant parts of the armored uniform had resisted the flames even more than bones, and based on the amount remaining Theres nothinginside? someone muttered. The white army was gathered around in a circle and one of those on the outside shouted in toward the center. Toward their camp!! They looked toward P.A. Odas camp. The sword the previous demon had let go of had fallen there, but it was now being dragged around by someone such that the tip scraped along the snowy ground. That person was charging toward them while accelerating her rampaging spinning movements. Its Oichi! Black hair moved like a raging storm as she collided with the white circle without slowing down. Oichi was hanging her head. She spun, swept the enemys feet out from under them, slammed her weapon into the enemy at full power, let go of it, stole another weapon from the rolling and scattering enemies, made another full-body spin to slam that weapon into them, grabbed the weapon she had let go of earlier, slammed it into them yet again, and let go of it yet again. She would hit and let go, steal and strike, and it all happened at the leading edge of her fluttering hair. Ee! With her head hung and her entire body trembling, she rapidly rotated while sticking her hips, shoulders, and elbows out ahead of the spinning momentum. She would send it all out ahead of her as if collapsing and she would accelerate further. Her hair hid her face as a black tube. The only sounds were the slicing, the clashing of weapons, the breaking, the collision of flesh against flesh, and Eeeeeeeeeee!! Her wail rose high into the sky and she seemed to be tearing at her hair with her entire body. Eeaaaaaaaaaaah!! She stole weapons, cut down enemies, threw the blades out of reach, smashed legs, used the collapsing bodies as shields and stepping stones, and swung weapons around in both hands as additional acceleration. Ahhhh!! She moved onward. Even as she nearly fell over, she forced herself into a rotation to hop back up. She ran fast enough to surpass the enemies trying to fall back, she thrust and swept with blades as she passed them by, and she constantly grabbed weapons from midair after having let go of them earlier. As if moving from weapon to weapon and as if attacking with every last weapon on the battlefield at once, in every place her rotation took her, she would grab a flying weapons grip, spin it around with her fingers, and throw it to stab it into someone. Eeaaaahhh!! The wailing black hair raced across the battlefield. For each weapon present, an enemy fell. Volume 4A, 13: Converser After the Festival Volume 4A, Chapter 13: Converser After the Festival Its after you meet them That truly matters Point Allocation (Lifestyle) Fuwa was running with Toshiie. Even if they were moving away from Oichi, she was not so sure running toward the enemy was such a good idea. But when she looked back, she saw a black whirlwind of motion approaching them. Eh? Wh-what is that? The enemy was packed in tight around them. They were gathering along the central line from the left and right. For the lowered-head motion that was stealing their weapons, running, and slicing through them, that central line was where the most weapons were gathered. And just as Fuwa had predicted, Oichi was approaching. The white enemies scattered to the left and right along a rapid and meandering path and the lowered-head blackness continued accelerating and wailing. Wow. The Sviet Rus demon warriors on both sides and to the front cowered back and put up their guard. Here they come! But it was not an order that urged those warriors to resume their charge. The dead warriors of Novgorod made their own expressionless charge. They were Living Dead, but they had some slight memories in the catalyst holding their bodies together. They raised their voices as they faced that almost explosively accelerating destruction. ݧѧӧ塭ѧ. ݧѧӧ塭ѧ!! Glory to Marfa. They raised their weapons, cried Marfas name, and faced their foe. They used their modified bodies as if offering themselves up as sacrifices. !! With a cry, they added in their own destruction. They collided and were destroyed. They were scattered, broken, split, and sliced, but they acted as if this was the proper course of action for the dead. They never stopped and the ones that could still move acted like it was amusing. All the while, they gathered around Oichi and returned to their state of death. The demon warriors followed. Their pride as warriors did not allow them to fall behind, so they now faced Oichi instead of Fuwa and Toshiie. They ran right past those other two on their way to Oichi, but Eeahahhhh!! After that cry, the entire group exploded in white flames. Oichi had activated the Sviet Rus flame spells on the weapons she was using. She did so with each weapon she swung and abandoned in the air. Kh!? As if counting out the number, the weapons stabbed into the ground in an arc. A moment later, a chain of explosions linked that arc and the explosions traveled through the gathering warriors. Ah! But it did not end there. Fuwa saw the black form jump. Up!? Oichi held two large swords. She had used the explosion to make a great leap and rapid rotation. She had been mainly attacking horizontally before, but now she used a vertical rotation to make her sword strikes. And the attack was directed toward Fuwa and Toshiie. Fuwa saw Oichi rotating toward her. She was coming this way. The lowered head and hair were using the explosive flames of a spell to power her jump. Eeah!! She was rapidly approaching. Fuwa was running away, but she would not make it in time. Oichis rotation was going to accurately bring her right behind her. Here she is!!! She landed but did not stop moving. She made a single roll forward to try to negate the momentum of her fall. Fuwa could tell her body was in the middle of the circular path Oichis two swords would take. With the size of those swords, she would be sliced in two. Those swords were already being swung by her rotating body. Fuwa knew she was not going to make it in time and she would be hit. Ohhhhh! But a voice and a wind cut in. Sassa! That was exactly who it was. He had caught up to Oichi and was about to pass her, but he gave Fuwa a sharp look. Guard!! R-right! Just as she turned toward him and placed her arms in an X-shape, a strike hit the center of the X. Lily Flower! Fuwa was knocked backwards. It was a light blow from Lily Flower, but it was enough for her bones to creak and to feel her right shoulder shifting backwards. Its dislocated, she realized as she flew back. She seemed to float in midair as her acceleration left her and that was when she saw it. Oichi was charging in behind Sassa. She had finished her first flip and was preparing for the next which would slice through Sassa. So Sassa, behind you! She was trying to get him to dodge, but the timing was poor. His Israfil emblems would not reactivate in time. As she flew through the air, Fuwa tried to make sure she would fall butt-first to the snow and tried to gather strength in her legs. I have to do something! But just as she thought that I appreciate how you charged on in here fully intending to rely on me, Na-chan. Three actions followed those words. First, Maeda stepped up to Fuwas right in his red M.H.R.R. uniform. Second, countless skeleton arms grew from the ground to support her as she fell. And finally Na-chan, I just have to buy some time, right? White bones rose between Sassa and Oichi. There were three in all, but they were immediately smashed by Oichis blades. However, they wrapped their arms around those blades, briefly delaying them. Lily Flower!! The three skeletons scattered, Sassas emblems reactivated, and he leaped over Fuwas head all at the same time. She looked up in surprise from the supporting bones as he flipped through the air, but he bared his teeth toward her in a look of joy. You idiot! Get running!! Dont be so mean, she said before realizing what he had meant. Oichi was already accelerating toward them again. Fuwa screamed and quickly tried to get her feet back on the ground, but Toshiie called over to her as he ran behind her. Oh, Michi, youre slow, so dont bother moving. Eh? Her question was answered by voices from the ground. They were ghosts. These ghosts had been created from the ether of the burned bones and rows of them rose in waves. They lifted Fuwa up by the hips and back. !! They passed her from row to row to carry her backwards. She was transported by the rising dead much faster than running or jumping could take her. She widened her eyes and bowed her head while the ghosts carried her. Th-thanks The ghosts began to shatter, starting from the back, but to Oichi, they were another barricade in addition to the gathering demon warriors. Of course, neither the demons nor the ghosts could stop the fluttering black hair of that lowered head. However the ghosts carrying Fuwa did respond to her bow by raising their bony thumbs. As they shattered, she bowed again and waved. She recovered her balance as they carried her and she looked again to the raging wind behind her. The black series of slashes and wails was still sweeping across the battlefield. The crying never stopped. Fuwa did not know why since she did not know Oichi very well. What is going on? Id heard rumors, but why is Lady Oichi doing this? Oh, yeah. You stayed at Saitous academy for a while after us, so you wouldnt know. She tilted her head at Toshiies comment and some movement arrived on the right. It was Sassa. He slowed his pace to stay alongside them. I transferred in later, so Ive only seen it once and Shibata wont give me a proper explanation. Ive got a general idea, but what exactly is it, Toshi? Shaja. Toshiie shrugged at the cries and collisions heard behind them as his vanishing feet ran along the snowy plain. He stared straight forward as he opened his mouth. The truth is, that is Lady Oichis true form. What? asked Narimasa from in between Toshiie and Fuwa who was being carried by the ghosts. Her true form? Shaja. Its exactly what it sounds like. Lady Oichi was originally trying to inherit a name within P.A. Oda, but she modified her physical abilities to do so. Another wail echoed behind them. She must have been a kind person. Once she desired strength above a certain point, she realized she would need to cast aside that kindness or she could not use that strength. And that is why she can switch to another personality like that. And when she switches, she turns into that? wondered Narimasa as the source of the screams crushed the enemy several dozen meters behind. The Oichi that Narimasa knew was always smiling and enjoyed cooking and gardening. He could remember several times when she had brought some food for everyone at the training grounds without telling Shibata. But, said Toshiie. An even better candidate showed up and Lady Oichi lost her goal. She was probably also exhausted from switching to the version of herself with such deadly combat skills. So So She withdrew from the name inheritance, but she was so skilled in everything except combat that she inherited the name of Oichi instead. Do you know what happens to Oichi? Nope, said Sassa. But Fuwa did, so she answered shaja. When Sassa gave her a look of meaningless anger, she feigned ignorance and turned toward Toshiie. He had some thoughts about her attitude, but Well, it doesnt matter. They were acting just like always despite being on the battlefield with a wailing and raging wind approaching from behind. He figured it was a testament to their strength that an idiot unaccustomed to the battlefield could be so carefree. Out with it, Fuwa. What happens to Lady Oichi? Shaja. Lady Oichi was Nobunagas younger sister. To form an alliance that would strengthen the Oda clans defenses, she was married to Asai Nagamasa, head of the Asai clan. Nagamasa treated her well, but the Asai clan betrayed Oda and Nagamasa was killed in an attack by Oda forces. Lady Oichi tried to die with him, but she was admonished and returned to the Oda clan. Narimasa knew what happened after that because he had been part of the group that attacked Asai. Afterwards, Oichi married Shibata who also treated her well, but He felt he was hopeless if this was enough to make him hesitate. After our masters death, Shibata opposes Hashiba. In the end, he sets his own castle on fire and commits suicide along with Oichi. That is Shibata and Oichis history recreation. Thats right. Narimasa heard Toshiie speak quietly. His voice seemed too soft for the destruction occurring behind them. Lady Oichi apparently chose to inherit her current name because Oichi moves from place to place but is always treated well until the end. Then what was that we saw during the attack on Asai? Narimasa recalled Asai Academy deep in the forest. They had been left with no choice but to destroy it when it rebelled against P.A. Oda for the history recreation and for current reasons. Their final enemy had awaited them on the roof of the burning fortress-style academy. Oichi was there wailing with her head hanging and Nagamasas head in her right hand. We only fought the warriors at the entrance. There were supposed to be three thousand warriors inside the burning academy, but they had all been taken out. And As she wailed, Oichi made short work of your ghost warriors. Dont remind me how pathetic I was there, Na-chan. Toshiie smiled bitterly and faced forward as he ran. Na-chan, you handle this. Narimasa also looked forward. They were already in the center of the snowy plain. The enemy warriors seemed to be on their way to face Oichi, but they were showing more than enough hostility as they ran by. Narimasa moved ahead and collided with the enemy, but he was not the only one confronting them. He heard a loud sound from the camp behind them. It was the wave-like rumbling of a charge. So Shibatas finally come out! The enemy formation had crumbled thanks to Oichis charge, so the P.A. Oda warriors were hunting down the rest. In that case, thought Narimasa as he continued forward, swung his arm, and pumped his body full of acceleration. Lily Flower! A strike starting from his right fingertips blew away the center of the enemys front line. Their front line bent and swelled out. Finally, several of the large demons were blasted into the sky. But Na-chan! Toshiies voice coincided with a second explosion of light behind them. The wind seemed whipped up by that light and it seemed to fly through the night sky to land in front of them. Oichi!? Narimasa saw bending and fluttering black hair pass by overhead. The flow of black dropped in front of him with the movements of a snake swimming down a river. The fall was clearly faster than simple gravitational acceleration, but that disturbed momentum brought it right into the enemy formation up ahead. And it did so in a path traveling over those Narimasa had blasted into the air. Ah. In an instant, Oichi sliced through all of the giant forms he had sent flying and blades grew from their bodies. Before they could fall to the ground, Oichi jumped further toward the center. Ahhh! She moved. She rotated her entire body, rotated her arms, and sent hidden swords flying in almost every direction around her. These were more than just swords. They had charm cylinders on the pommel which Oichi touched and activated with yet another rotation. Aaeeeee!! Flames exploded in every direction at the very center of the enemy unit. Tearing sounds rang out as the demon and corpse warriors were smashed, burned, or blown away. Following the roasting sound of the flames, scorching heat filled the atmosphere and shimmering heat turned the victims to charcoal. Even then, it was not over. As Oichi rotated, the enemies who had slipped through the three hundred sixty degrees of flames rushed toward her. They used their positions, numbers, momentum, and willpower for this final charge. Oichi was unarmed after unleashing all of her weapons, but a certain thought came to Narimasas mind as he too approached Oichi. Oh, no!! His premonition proved accurate. Several weapons reached Oichis hand as she rotated at the center of the attacking demons. They were all of the swords that had roasted the enemy in midair. She had launched them outward, but the recoil of the explosive blast had sent them back to her before the enemy warriors could reach her. Hyaaaaah! The term counterattack did not seem adequate to describe the precision of the swords launched in every direction. Oichi was moving. She spun around and raised her arms higher than her hanging head. ! And she sliced through her enemy. This was not a mere wide-range attack. She thoroughly cut and chopped at each individual enemy. She did not hold back in the slightest as one attack led into another. Blades flew, thrust, rotated horizontally or vertically, sliced, smashed, stabbed, and were pulled out. For each weapon, an enemy fell. They were directed in every direction and toward every location and the collapsing battlefield seemed to blossom like a flower around Oichi. The sounds filling the air were the breaking of bone and flesh plus the waves of objects collapsing to the snowy ground. Enemies were blown away, torn into, and burned before falling limply to the snow. All the while, the rotating hair and body never stopped. She released weapons, threw them high into the air, and never stopped even with no one taller than her remaining in the vicinity. Ee. Her toes, shoulders, bent back, and turning hips all looked in a certain direction: the south. P.A. Odas camp was there, as were Narimasa, Fuwa, and Toshiie. As she turned her lowered head and body that way, she spread the claws of her fingers without hesitation. Ah!! She was about to move. She would race forward as she wailed and tear into enemy and ally alike. But Oichi! Someone kicked the snow into the air as they charged straight toward her. It was Narimasa as he tilted his entire body forward to dash. Ill stop you! Narimasa did not hesitate. Ill stop her! The fact that she was Katsuies wife did not matter here. If nothing was done, she would destroy the camp behind him. So he raced straight at Oichi who was running their way. After one, two, three steps, the distance between them vanished. The approaching enemy was currently unarmed, but that did not mean he could relax. After all, Oichi had been unarmed at the start of this mess. He did not have a weapon either, so it would come down to close-quarters combat. So to accelerate Lily Flower! He opened the white lily emblems on his feet, knees, hips, shoulders, and back. Orahhh!! His accelerating step smashed the frozen ground below him. He showed no sign of holding back because he had once heard that, if not for this indiscriminate way of attacking Oichi would rival the Five Great Peaks and Six Heavenly Demon Army. What he had seen at Asai Academy was enough to not feel insulted by that comparison. As was what he had seen here. Shes a monster. As a human, she could switch off the fact that she was human and enter an inhuman realm. And after she became a monster, she did not try to control herself as a human would. She abandoned herself to all of the strength built up inside her and she ruled the battlefield while making no distinction between enemy, ally, good, or evil. Dammit If I could do that, thought Narimasa, things would be so much easier. If he had a barrier inside him, he felt it had to be that. Breaking through that wall would eventually give him even greater strength and bring his history recreation to its end. !! He continued on. Narimasa used his entire body to attack Oichi. In an instant, black flowed through his vision. While running, Oichi had swung her entire body to the side and launched her sweeping hair toward him. A sheen darker than the night sky swept by before his eyes. It did not hit him. The hair simply swung by in front of him. It was almost like a warning or a sensor. It seemed to say that death would come to whoever touched that. But Narimasa did not hesitate. He chose to move forward, but then a color other than black appeared in his field of vision from below. It was the white of the snow hiding the ground. Behind her sweeping hair, Oichi had kicked the snow up toward his face. ! His sight was stolen by that rising snow. Is she completely insane? he wondered. She had directed his attention the side with the horizontal movement of her black hair and then kicked up the contrasting snow in a vertical movement. Also So thats what youre after!! Oichi was trying to acquire a weapon, and there was only one she could acquire while empty-handed here. The ice! Thanks to the weight of the snow on top and the moisture that had seeped down and refrozen, an icy layer had formed below. It would normally not have broken and would only have thawed come spring. But I stomped on it! Israfil borrowed the power of the earth and built it into his spells or movements. When used to accelerate or attack, he would shake the earth with a powerful stomp or leap. Oichi had seen and understood that Israfil had destroyed the ground. Is she actually perfectly sane!? She had rushed in unarmed to get him to attack. She was not simply on a rampage. She would wail and react to the battlefield with split-second decisions, but for the most important points, she would predict things out a few steps ahead. Her weapon now was a fragment of ice she had kicked up from the ground. It was over a meter long and formed a sharp spear that would function as a piercing weapon. Beyond her rotating and fluttering hair, her right hand grabbed the airborne ice spear. She thrust it straight out toward his face and Narimasa opened his mouth at the accurate attack. Oh But he was not wailing. Ohhh!! With an almost angry roar, he took action. He swung his entire body and stabbed his raised right lower leg toward the snowy ground. Lily Flower!! He launched an all-out attack toward Oichi. Narimasa stomped his right heel forward and turned his entire body a bit to the right. He lowered his hips, stuck his right hand forward, and slowly thrust his raised fist straight forward. This was not a mere fist blow. His arm was still half-bent at the elbow and it was more like a tackle with his hand held a little forward. But enduring the speed allowed the strength of his full body to rush forward. He perfectly matched the timing of the stomp with the moment of impact, so the attack placed all of his kinetic energy on the front of his body. Lowering his hips placed his support closer to the ground, gave the force nowhere to escape, and stopped his movement, but I just have to touch her to send the full force of the blow into her! This technique allowed him to use his full strength over short distances. The lowered hips left him with almost no reach, but he had immediately decided this opponent left him with no other option. She moved erratically, so he had made the split-second decision that a counterattack that supplied a powerful blow from a touch would be better than a normal punch. He built up his strength and released it. He left his footprint in the ground below and the rest of that frozen ground shattered. For two hundred meters around him, the ground bounced up from the stomp and the snow became a white mist. And in the center I dont care if you have a weapon!! He knew what to do now that she had abandoned unarmed combat and prepared a weapon. ! The ice spear burst and vanished when his pushing fist struck it. From the tip to her hand, it instantly turned to dust, as if being devoured, and then his strike continued on toward her hand. Hit her! A simple touch would supply the same amount of force that had bounced up the ground for two hundred meters. The stomp prevented him from moving. Even if he shifted his stiff stance forward to extend his reach, it would only give him a few centimeters. This attack only worked as a counterattack. Meanwhile, Oichi did not have anything like an acceleration spell. He had instantly switched his attack and she could not dodge, so it would hit. But Ee! Narimasa saw the black wail vanish from before his right fist. !? He immediately saw something else in front of him. A vertical white line had fallen from directly above. A sword!? It was one of the swords used by the Sviet Rus warriors. It was one of those Oichi had stolen, wielded, and thrown away. She had thrown it high into the sky, having predicted Narimasas charge. It was falling directly along the path of his charge, so if he had continued with his plan after having his vision stolen and being lured into attack, it would have sliced straight through his body. But he had made a split-second change of plans. That kept it from slicing through him and it instead fell right in front of his eyes. Oichi had missed, but so had Narimasa. Kh! His fist was going to strike the sword stabbed into the ground in front of him. But before it could, Oichi took action. She placed her foot on the hilt of the sword and launched herself high into the heavens above. Ah!! She jumped over Narimasa. Youre kidding. From about twenty meters behind Narimasa, Fuwa watched Oichis movements. The woman made a large leap and avoided Sassas attack. You mean shes after me!? The answer to her question was about to land right in front of her. It was Oichi. She must have barely pulled off the leap because her vertical spin was lighter than usual, but her feet were already positioned diagonally. The instant she landed, she intended to rotate and stand up. She was also dropping accurately toward a certain object: a demon who had earlier been hit by a sword and collapsed. He was breathing but not moving and the sword Oichi had stabbed him with was still in his back. Oichis landing point would allow her to grab that swords hilt. The jump wasnt shallow because she had trouble getting higher. She had adjusted the jump perfectly even while moving like that. Kh. This isnt good, Fuwa thought. Up ahead, Sassa had yet to eliminate the momentum of his attack, so he could not even turn around yet. As for Maeda to her left Michi! Over here! Hurry! Fuwa looked over to find Maeda a full twenty meters to her left for some reason. She thought about why he would be there and found an answer. You ran away, leaving the girl in danger!? Anyone would run away from that!! Na-chans just weird! He makes a good point, she thought while Oichi prepared to land in front of her. She determined what she needed to do, so she took a step toward Oichi. I-I need to be prepared! With that thought, Fuwa stepped forward. This might not work. No, it probably wont, she also thought. But she was a P.A. Oda girl, so there was one thing she had to do. If she tried to run, Oichi would only catch up, so she had to move a little forward, and Take that sword! If she could get rid of the weapon, she could stop Oichi from attacking. At the very least, if she erased the possibility of instant death from a blade, more possibilities would open up. But was that really the best option here? She did not know. But as far as the best option for Local Treasurer Fuwa Mitsuharu was concerned This is all I can think of! She could feel tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. ! Still, she leaned forward and took her step. She was determined to do this, but then Oh, now thats the spirit. You could learn a thing or two from Fuwa, Toshiie. A wall moved in front of her. Eh? It was Katsuie. It all ended with a simple movement. The black fluttering was falling down toward the weapon. I love how passionate you are, Lady Oichi. Thats the ultimate lifestyle! With those words, Katsuie snatched her from the air with his demonic body and right arm. He then breathed in and let out a cry that reverberated through the sky. This battle is over!! Because weve won!! Narimasa heard Shibata announce their victory behind him. Narimasa did not stop himself from looking back. Dammit. As he got up, he looked across the battlefield. She really did a number on them. Katsuie was exactly right about the battle being over. Oichis charge and destruction had broken through the center of the demon warriors and left most of the rest in chaos. About a fifth of them had been destroyed, but those enemy warriors had made up for their lack of speed and technique with numbers. Now, they were forced to rely exclusively on those numbers, and Thats meaningless when their central command group was crushed. The ground unit sent out from the P.A. Oda camp was working on mopping up the warriors who had lost their upper chain of command. They would likely continue their resistance. With no ships to leave on, an end of resistance meant death or imprisonment by the enemy, but They dont stand a chance against us with their chain of command in disarray. Narimasa took a breath and looked forward where Katsuie was lowering Oichi to the snow. He was worried about that, but her stance had returned to normal. She had her forehead pressed to Katsuies chest and she slowly raised her head and spoke. Katsuie? She smiled with her eyebrows a little lowered. Can my happiness continue for a little while longer? It can. Katsuie nodded. It can continue for lots, lots longer. After all, were newlyweds, arent we? If you look at the time period. Are we? Ha ha. I think maybe too much has happened for that to count anymore. Like our visit to those historic M.H.R.R. sites. Yeah, your lunches were so good Then Ill make more for you. If you ever get tired of them, please tell me. And if you ever get tired of being with me Then My happiness will be over, so please kill me. I will. I definitely will. After all, you arent going to find anyone in the world but me that can kill you. Thats what I swore back at Asai! Ha ha. You could have killed me back then, but you were nice and you could still move even after being skewered thirty times. You caught me off guard when you hit me with that counterattack Oichi sighed and loosened her scarf. This revealed the scar from having her neck cut about halfway through. She gently stroked the mark from a nearly fatal wound and she narrowed her eyes. How lovely. After all You marked me with the proof that you can kill me. Its so lovely. Ohhhh! Lady Oichi just praised me. How about that, small fries!? Jealous!? Not likely, idiot. Narimasa spat on the snowy ground, brushed up his hair, and walked past the two of them. Oichi suddenly looked at him and narrowed her eyes. Sassa, thank you for not dying. You cant let yourself die, okay? Shaaajaaa. Ill work hard on that one. Besides Ive got the higher position, so you dont need to worry about that kind of thing. He turned back and bowed as he walked. Try not to underestimate me, Oichi. Oh, oh? Naru Naruuuu? Why arent you looking her in the eye? Embarrassed? You bastard! Narimasa bared his teeth, but his shoulders drooped when Oichi told him to calm down. He breathed in. Wellwhatever. He raised his head with his usual expression back and he started toward the camp again. He showed no sign of helping mop up the enemy. This was no longer his battlefield. Narimasa started walking despite his wrinkled brow. However, he suddenly came to a stop. You got a problem? He was facing a demon warrior collapsed in the snow to his left. The warrior wore a Sviet Rus uniform, but he had the dried skin of the desert type. His stomach had been pierced diagonally by a sword, but he was still breathing. Aruj? Its Sassa Narimasa. I see, said the demon. You took that name on Lord Suleimans instructions, didnt you? And the great kings sister also left for the Far East Suleiman was the one that betrayed us. It would have been the Testament Union that ordered his sisters death. I would say that makes two of you, but I suppose it was different for you. Of course it was, said Narimasa. Surely it could have been stopped. But who was it that didnt do that, left me behind, and let it all trigger revolt? He clenched his fist until it grew white and slowly took a breath. I will walk my own path of history now Thats what I swore to the lily flower. He took another breath and looked back behind him. Hey! Fuwa, you idiot! Lets get back. This is Toshis place now. Why are you sitting on the ground? Narimasa saw Fuwa look up at him with a bitter smile from about a dozen meters away. Eh? She frantically began stirring up the snow around her. I-Ill head back later! You go on ahead! Yeah, you do that! Dont tell me you pissed yourself Why would you actually say it!? Youre awful! Fine, then. He approached her with his shoulders drooping again. He then grabbed her back collar and dragged her behind him. Ah, wait! What are you doing!? You should be glad Im not kicking you back like a soccer ball. Honestly. He sighed and walked across the remains of the snowy battlefield. You handle the rest, Toshi. Go meet with that old hag calling herself Novgorods mayor. Yes, I know, Na-chan. Toshiie summoned some more dead spirit warriors to help mop up the enemy while he smiled toward Narimasa who was dragging Fuwa with him. Now he only had to negotiate with Novgorod, but Well, I pretty much know how this is going to go. He glanced over at Katsuie who was sitting with Oichi on a waterproof mat they had laid out at some point. Look! Look! Lady Oichi! That unit was completely blown away! Upupu. Thats what happens when you dont put your hips into it! When you all get back, youre doing five sets of a hundred whirlwind foot stomps!! Katsuie? Say ah. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. When people go soft, they go all the way soft, dont they? thought Toshiie. Now, then. He looked up at the floating city of Novgorod that floated overhead as a black shadow in the sky. Someone sat comfortably on the edge of the southern pier with their legs dangling down. Mayor Marfa, P.A. Oda has created just the situation you wanted. Oh? What an odd thing to say. A sankt okno opened to display Marfas face as she smiled with her eyebrows raised. All of the dead warriors I sent out were defeated. And the demon warriors of Sviet Russ Ikkou-Ikki and border guard were wiped out. I am simply stricken with grief. She looked to the eastern land. Black smoke was still rising from the transport ships she had shot down at the beginning of the battle. Help from Sviet Rus is not going to arrive in time and I have lost my excellent warriors and comrades. She maintained her raised eyebrows and smile. You could say we have been isolated here. Then what will you do? Testament. Its simple. She stood up on the pier and looked down at him. Her direct but smiling gaze poured kindly down. Testament, she said again. If were isolated, then we have no choice. To preserve Novgorods benefit for Sviet Rus, we will agree to assist P.A. Oda if you agree not to invade us. Marfa used a sankt okno to view the P.A. Oda treasurer far below. She spoke to someone else when she noticed that treasurer looking back up at her without fear. Toby, can you tell me his name now? Of course, replied the elderly man standing behind her. He was short and skinny, but he silently walked up behind her and looked down. That is P.A. Oda Treasurer Maeda Toshiie. Heh. Hes modified the spell my ancestors completed and he uses it on ghosts Makes things nice and lively for him too. What about you? I do not have many descendants. From what I have heard, some of them have come to Kantou, so I am more interested in that. I see, said Marfa with a nod and a breath. Her breath did not appear white in the sky. That was a trait of the Living Dead races and she used that cold breath to speak to Maeda. You understand what I mean by assisting you, right? Testament. You will lend us your military strength and you will battle Sviet Rus, but we are not allowed inside, correct? Thank you very much. Testament, she said with another nod. She glanced back at the city of Living Dead simply carrying goods back and forth. The city was poorly maintained and beginning to rot, but her gaze fell on the stone city hall at the center. This city has long been a symbol of resistance. Each mayor has sworn along with the residents to protect this place. Now, has P.A. Oda forgotten about that? Or is it kept secret? I know about it. Secondhand at least. Oh? Marfa raised her eyebrows. If you know, then keep quiet. Youll get in the way of my love. Your love? Current Sviet Rus Chancellor and Student Council President Ivan the Terrible aka Uesugi Kagekatsu is my classmate. We parted ways, but he asked me to do some troublesome things like that purge or inheriting the name of a rebel. I dont mind dying, but he hasnt been visiting lately. Now Marfa laughed. Id like some social status. Maeda, the Testament Union belongs to all of you now, doesnt it? If Novgorod agrees not to confront you, will you give me an inherited name? You have inherited the names of Novgorod Mayor Marfa and Nagao Kagetora, so I would think you could inherit most any name you wanted. What name would you like? Testament. Well In order to harass Mr. Terrible, how about I take Shibata Shigeie, the commander who betrayed Uesugi for Oda? And Her smile deepened. How about giving Novogorod the name of Nanao Castle? Fuwa gasped as Sassa dragged her. Nanao Castle!? You cant, Maeda! The retreat of the Shibata forces that leads to Nobunagas assassination began with the Battle of Tedorigawa caused by Nanao Castle joining Oda! If Novgorod is treated as Nanao Castle while it assists P.A. Oda, it will lead to Nobunagas assassination! I was thinking the same thing, but it also means something else. Namely As the Shibata forces, we would be able to attack Sviet Russ forces without holding back. With the Testament Union on our side, we can make our own interpretation of our retreating battle and the counterattack that eventually ends up as a retreat. We could even burn Sviet Rus to the ground before leaving if we wanted to. Toshiie addressed Marfa again. Mayor Marfa, are you asking for the Nanao Castle name in order to protect Novgorod from both P.A. Oda and Sviet Rus? Oh? Youre pretty sharp, said Marfa. Youre exactly right. If we become Nanao Castle which defects to Oda, then if P.A. Oda ever tries to attack us, we can ask Sviet Rus for help in the name of stopping your violation of the Testament descriptions. But if Sviet Rus tries to invade, we can ask P.A. Oda for help. The enemy of our enemy is our enemy. Thats our way of thinking. I see, replied Maeda. This is a complicated issue, so I would like to let another representative think it over. Of course, I think we should have a quick answer for the other issues. That is, your neutrality and Shibata Shigeies name. It is possible we will ask you to come out and fight to prove you are serious, so please do so if it comes to that. Got that? Surely you can do that much, Former Sviet Rus Vice Chancellor. Marfa smiled bitterly at Maedas words. I see. Does he know what I was given earlier as if as a parting gift? P.A. Oda is rather interesting. She smiled and spoke to Maeda as he bowed inside the sankt okno. Now, Novgorod will announce its neutrality and leave this region until you have news for us. Go forth, P.A. Oda. The people of Novgorod will watch you continue safely on. She laughed bitterly, gave the ground below a sweeping glance, and stood from the pier. Farewell. I must greet a guest soon and I cant have them catching wind of these spells. I will be waiting for good news. Novgorodfell back? Inside the Main Blue Thunder, Masazumi frowned at the information from Mitotsudairas mother. This is getting dangerous. P.A. Oda is entering Sviet Rus from the southwest. Still Got It: Testament. The situation is unknown, but Novgorod has fallen back based on some form of agreement. Most likely, P.A. Oda has promised not to attack them. And now P.A. Oda is moving their front line further in. The likely source of the information was either Tomoe Gozen or Suleiman. News of Novgorods action would be based on visual information, so the news was reliable even if the reason was unknown. Mitotsudaira tilted her head. Could their western line of defense really have betrayed them at a time like this? Gin tilted her head and responded. It is possible based on the Testament descriptions. This may be the history recreation of the Shibata clans rebellion. The Shibata clan defended western Jouetsu, but they reached an agreement with the Oda clan regarding a compensation issue, which spread the flames of war for quite some time afterwards. Novgorod Mayor Marfa probably inherited a name from the Shibata clan as insurance against Oda. Shes trying to take a neutral position between P.A. Oda and Sviet Rus. Still Got It: Thats right. I think it makes the most sense to think Novgorod wished to reclaim the independence it had in the past. But that doesnt seem like enough. Now, Nate, I dont think Ive had enough either, so Im going to go invade your father. From the southwest today! Masazumi thought to herself while Mitotsudaira erased all of the sign frames that popped up in quick succession. Hashibas restraints, Oushuus reaction, the Date clan cutting all ties with us, Novgorod betraying Sviet Rus, and P.A. Odas invasion She felt like something big was happening. It all felt connected, but she also felt like at least one piece was still missing. As she wondered what it could be, Crossunite tapped on her shoulder. Hm? What is it, Crossunite? Judge. I just received word concerning Neshinbara-donos absence. He placed a hand on his chin and slowly continued. It would seem his tracks end at the collapsed supplies on Musashinos stern. You mean? Everyone frowned and focused on the 1st Special Duty Officer ninja. Just in case, I will be heading out ahead to examine the area. If you have time, it might be good for you to stop by too, Masazumi-dono. He is a fellow member of the Student Council. Volume 4A, 14: Resting Girl in a Double Location Volume 4A, Chapter 14: Resting Girl in a Double Location Why does the word nostalgia Have such backwards facing Ring to it? Point Allocation (Looking Back) A large space was still filled with darkness. Eight giant containers held kilometer long ships that were being remodeled. Each ship was mostly covered by sheets and prefab wooden structures, and sounds of work came from every site lit by the nighttime illumination. However, there was one spot that was lit yet had sounds other than work. It was in one corner of a materials yard at the far back of the overall space. For a while now, lights had been shining from the ceiling and an alarm would sound at a regular interval. Someone looked down at it from the main bridge crossing the central space. Honestly, Nezu-kun, it hasnt even been four hours since we got here and were already causing bloodshed in the materials yard to take out Musashis Secretary? When things happen, they happen. And when you make them happen, you make them happen, Anayama. Keep in mind that the Ariake is also an event site. That reply came from a boy wearing a work vest over a Far Eastern summer uniform. His name was Nezu, his barely opened mouth did not move, and he stared to aft with his elbows on the bridge railing. His eyes were focused on a certain position in the largescale materials yard. A spotlight shined on that one area and a few work gods of war were on the scene. They were restoring the collapsed areas once they were done being inspected. As he watched that, he stepped on a screw fallen at his feet. The collapse injured some workers and guards, but the details are still unknown Yuri did this on her own, didnt she? It was a little too noticeable if you ask me. The plan was to have Yuri-kun do most of the work with Isa-kun assisting, so I assume thats what happened. The question is how it turned out. Are you worried about Yuri-kun? Despite the question, Anayama himself was nowhere to be seen. Other than the people who sometimes walked past, Nezu was the only one here. Still, he spoke as if letting his voice drop down over the side of the bridge. We have nowhere else to go, so why wouldnt we be worried for each other? We have nowhere to go, but we have somewhere we managed to reach and somewhere that has accepted us, dont we? Thats only because our teachers were so kind, said Nezu. History and power were not so kind. We assumed our future was set in stone and that it was destiny, so we let our guard down. And thats why we ended up being Unneeded. Whats wrong with that? We found our way to a kind place in the end. Yuri and I still feel guilty for what happened. Nezu-kun. What? asked Nezu. Im impressed you lasted nearly three weeks on the Ariake when you take everything so seriously and love talking so much. Yes, about a week after I arrived, a naked boy fell down a pit on the work site and a chain pulled him back up again, but it only elicited some scattered applause from the people around me. That was when I decided this place will lead you down the wrong path in life. So I became a cold character who lives in his own world. I only have to cut myself off from the outside world and everyone around me will decide for me what kind of character I am. I see. Youve grown, Nezu-kun. The icy boy who would tell people it isnt your fault every time he attacked them has started making masochistic jokes. Im impressed by the Ariakes brainwashing effect. I dont recall saying that every time I attacked. Only about seven or eight times out of ten. Anyway But when I work, I do it like you would, so dont worry. You have work to do yourself, dont you? On the intelligence gathering front. Yes, thats my specialty and I have a lot to do there. The wind moved a bit as the voice spoke. Honestly, it must be the Musashis doing that I feel like the world is beginning to move and were at the center of it all. What a convenient age we live in. Are you fine not playing the lead role? Nezus question was not answered. The voice spoke of something else. Nezu-kun, its about time. The lift is descending. The next move will be taking place down below, so give me some help. Yes, help me face Musashis Vice Chancellor. A few torch spells illuminated a wooden room. It was a Far Eastern style room, but it had more Western style ceiling and it was filled with barrels, firewood, and food. The entrance was left wide open and a sign was set up on an easel. It was the Blue Thunders sign with an added notice saying, During the remodeling, we will be open 24 hours a day. There was only one customer inside looking at the sign. She was sitting in front of a teacup after finishing her food at the table. Futayo-chan? I can call you -chan, right? Futayo gave a small nod to the voice leaving the kitchen in the back of the caf. Her hands were placed together on her lap. Judge. I do not mind at all. Oh, so youre still using that old-fashioned speech style, are you? It sounds pretty authentic, unlike Tenzous. Tenzou Oh, she must mean that ninja, realized Futayo. He was always hiding his presence, so she sometimes viewed him simply as a moving part of the background. Mary-sama does well to actually perceive him. Having a spirit-users sight and having him interact with her may help there, she thought. But it must be my inexperience preventing me from perceiving him, she also thought. Inexperience. That thought brought her eyes to the spear leaning against the chair next to her. It was the replica of Tonbokiri made by Kantou IZUMO. The real one was currently being repaired at Kantou IZUMO. That meant she only had a fake. But even as a fake, it was exactly like the real one except for the main device. The shaft could extend just the same, the weight distribution was identical, and a substitute cutting spell could be voice-activated. And when jumping or running, the spell gyros detect it, causing lights to flash and spell sound effects to play If her father had been alive, he would have killed to get his hands on it. She could easily imagine her childish father teasing Kazuno while mimicking the sound effects C Hyuhhh Chubyuhhhhhn! Supyoh zupyoh!! C and ending up having her chase him around with butcher knives. But thinking about that sort of thing makes me feel fainthearted. She wanted to stop clinging to the past. She wanted to focus on and think about the here and now. There was no problem with the Tonbokiri replica. The main OSs thought patterns used the same program as the real one and the memories would be transferred over once the real one was fixed, but Because it is the same as the real oneit will not recognize me as its master. The spear remained silent. The dragonfly indicator on the main device indicated the remaining ether fuel, but it remained entirely red because she had not used it. According to the manager of Kantou IZUMOs Kashima Shrine Division where it had been developed: This is a tiny version of Tonbokiris ability. Please get by with that for now. But it does not matter if I cannot activate it. She had told Masazumi, Horizon, and the black algae creatures about it and they had said the following: Regaining your power is your job, but tell me if there is anything I can do to help. If you are hungry, stop by the Blue Thunder. Depressed? But there was nothing they could do to help at the moment, I stopped by the Blue Thunder as I was hungry, and I suppose I am feeling depressed, she thought. They are all looking in the right direction. As she nodded a few times, a voice and some movement approached. Heres what you had leftover plus tomorrows breakfast. A paper bag was held out from the side of the table and Futayo looked to who was holding it. Manager-dono. Futayo remained seated, but she corrected her posture and bowed. Her ponytail spilled forward, but she snapped it back when she raised her head. Thank you very much. Its fine, its fine. Its a parents duty to assist their childrens friends. A parents? That was exactly what she had just decided not to think about, so she indulged in that answer and simply accepted it. But the manager tilted her head, looked at Futayos body, and focused on her arms and cheeks. Were you training? Futayo had healing charms on various parts of her body and she gave a quick nod. Judge. Naito-dono and Asama-dono gave me these. I told them I was fine without them, but they insisted. Yeah, that sounds like Go-chan and Tomo-chan. It probably isnt the best idea for the Vice Chancellor to be showing off fresh injuries, but at the moment, maybe you should show off that youve been training hard enough to hurt yourself. Asama-dono said the same thing. Ah ha ha. She beat me to the punch, did she? The manager laughed with her hands on her hips, but then Futayo asked her a question. Manager-dono, have you known the others for a long time? For the most part. After we lost Horizon, my idiot stopped coming here. That cut me off from some of them, but, well, its the present that matters. Then what is this place? Technically, this is the Blue Thunder and our home is the Main Blue Thunder. This place was originally run by a friend of mine, but when we lost her, I thought it would be best to preserve the place. The manager smiled toward port where the Musashino was in its dock. But after we lost HorizonI guess that was in middle school? Well, the kids said they wanted to use the main one at home. You mean the id-the Chancellor and Kimi-dono? And all the others. After saying that, the manager noticed Futyaos teacup. The tea had gone cold, so she picked it up and walked lightly back to the kitchen. How about I get you something cuter? Thank you, but that is not necessary. Then Ill get you some cocoa. Anticipation filled Futayos heart when she heard that. That is that Western bean tea!! Kazuno-sama once made some of that. My father took one sip and shouted What the hell!? This is too sweet! Soy sauce! Lets put some soy sauce in! He did put soy sauce in, but once he got the ratio just right, it made a decent soy sauce dessert. But then Lord Motonobu worked out the ratio himself and stole the rights to the drink. Ever since losing that business opportunity, the word cocoa was banned in our house as an enemy word. Hm. Wasnt I not supposed to be thinking about the past? I need to work harder at that. Then the manager spoke from the kitchen. By the way, Futayo-chan, did you hit your back? Did I let it show in my movements? she wondered with a tilt of her head. I was doing some wall running for training, but my foot slipped. Oh, that thing Tenzou does? No, it was with the Tachibana couple. The three of us have been having sex a lot lately. It took about five seconds before the response came. Oh, s-sorry about that. You caught me off guard with that one. Yeah, Ill scold someone or other for that one later, but you can keep doing it since its kind of funny. So, um Yes? Futayo heard the manager say judge and move around in the kitchen. Futayo-chan, have you found a decent teacher or dojo? Teacher? She had never thought about it, but she did hear the word judge from the side. Im sure you got some excellent training from your family, but once you move away from all that, youll grow lax with the fundamentals. You need a training plan that matches the rising physical abilities of a growing girl. Do you have a place or a person to manage that for you? No, I do not. Then its impressive youve been fighting so well. Is that how it works? thought Futayo when she saw the managers bitter smile. My father and Kazuno-sama did not have someone they could call a master. That must mean I am inferior to them. As she was reminded of that fact, the manager smiled, nodded, and placed a bamboo bottle on the table. Heres some iced cocoa. I put it in a to-go cup, so take your time and drink it at home. And take the time to think about some things, okay? After all After all That too is an important part of being Musashis Vice Chancellor. If Futayo joined a dojo somewhere, it would be easier for me to deal with. She has a personal contract with our shrine, but she doesnt have the divine protection provided by a dojo contract. Masazumi listened to Asama in a shaking, elevated place. That place was atop a hand. Specifically, Jizuri Suzakus right hand. They were on their way to the materials collapse where Neshinbara had gone missing. Or that was the plan, but I-its really shaking!! In addition to shaking up and down like it was going to throw her off, it was shaking left and right too. Masazumi had only avoided falling off by clinging to Jizuri Suzakus single raised finger (the middle one), but Maa. Tsukinowa seems happy, so this is actually kind of an enjoyable attraction, she thought. Still, its a little too dangerous for the owner. With her arms wrapped around Suzakus middle finger, Masazumi looked back toward Asama who sat on the wrist. Y-youre not having any trouble, Asama? Eh? With what? Is it because her body has more ballast!? No, now that I think about it, she can ride on Persona-kuns shoulder just fine too. Wait, that doesnt disprove the ballast theory at all! Wait, wait. Now that I think about it even more, Mitotsudaira rode on this during the Battle of Mikawa. That must mean its just my utter lack of athletic ability. So thats it. Hmm. She then asked about something she had noticed. Naomasa, why is everyone on the road running away from us? What? Naomasa gave a quiet snort of laugher from Suzakus shoulder. Now. You all had better speed up, or youre in trouble. As he worked at a construction site, Noriki watched Jizuri Suzaku in the distance and opened his inro-style portable shrine. Laborer: Hey, is anyone there? The Suzaku has been walking around threatening people with its middle finger raised, so did something upset Naomasa? Flat Vassal: Ohh, maybe she didnt like that she was never mentioned during that awful conversation despite being an elder sister character. Laborer: If you understand it, then you deal with it. Flat Vassal: Oh, judge, understood. 6th Special Duty Officer Smoking Girl: Yeah? What is it? Flat Vassal: Judge. You want to be treated as a part of the elder sister genre too, dont you!? Smoking Girl: Hey, someone get Adele to a good brain doctor. Flat Vassal: Wh-why would you jump to that conclusion!? Asama: But Adele, you have taken a lot of blows to the head lately, so its okay if youve gone crazy. We all understand. Flat Vassal: Huh? Huh? I feel like Im being treated nicely in the worst possible way. Why are all of their conversations so weird? wondered Masazumi as Jizuri Suzaku came to a stop. They had arrived at the scene. That materials yard was located between Okutama and Musashino and the Musashis replacement armor panels were piled up there. It feels weird for them to be stacked up higher than a god of war. Thats because the work can only be done inside the dock. They had about as many replacement parts stacked up alongside the dock at IZUMO too. I see. Even as the Vice President, Masazumi felt she still had a lot to learn about Musashi and its surroundings. The metal hand below her feet and the metal finger between her arms both trembled. Jizuri Suzaku was lowering its hand to the floor. Masazumi, were heading down. Asama took her hand and helped her stand up. That was likely to help her with the unfamiliar footing, so Masazumi did not resist the urge to place a hand on Asamas shoulder while trying to keep anyone else from noticing. Thanks. Think nothing of it. Asama smiled and so did Masazumi when she saw Hanami greet Tsukinowa. And by the time Jizuri Suzakus arm reached the dimly-lit floor Oh, Masazumi-donoand Asama-dono too. Naruze-dono and the others are performing the inspection over there. Having arrived ahead of them, Crossunite pointed deeper in to direct them. A valley between the piled-up materials created something of a passageway, and What is this? It looked to Masazumi like a mountain of papers had collapsed. It was so large that she could not keep her eyes off of it as Asama took her hand and helped her to the floor. So this is the materials collapse. Giant armor panels were stacked up so high she could not see the top. Some had shifted out of place, some had fallen, some had tilted, and some were standing on end in a group. The worst of the collapse was the mountain near them. The center of the pile had shifted port to form a sideways V shape and knocked over the neighboring pile. What could have caused that? A male voice answered her. It came from a middle-aged man in a lab coat. One theory is that the joints in the floor became temporarily disconnected, but I cant agree with that. Oh, long time no see. Im Kantou IZUMO Representative Mishina Shouichi. Im glad I could introduce myself like this. He placed a hand on his head and gave a quick bow. Thank you for taking such good care of my Hiro. Now, then. Masazumi saw Shouichi gesture toward the collapse. I dont want to just stand around here, so how about we hurry up and get on with the inspection? Either way, we need to take this seriously to ensure everyones safety in the future. After all Judge. Id heard. There were injuries, werent there? Judge. He nodded and brought out his sword-shaped Mouse. Asama also nodded and brought out Hanami who exchanged a few sign frames with the sword. Asama: Okay, I have prepared an exclusive data area for you, representative. Only those involved in the inspection can access the conversation. Vice President: Tell us. 481: There were six injuries. Five of them were guards caught in the collapse while out on patrol, but Vice President: But? Mal-Ga: Judge. One of the injuries was from a sword. Tenzou checked and confirmed it. For the time being, weve told the PR Committee they were caught in the collapse. 481: Oh, you stole my line. Mal-Ga: You should be thankful all I did was steal it. With my skill, I can rewrite your lines into shameful cries. 10ZO: Leave it to Naruze-dono to make something like that sound cool. This has devolved into chaos, thought Masazumi while watching Tsukinowa tilt its head on her shoulder. Can we see the scene? Judge. Weve gotten it accessible. This way. Shouichi and Tenzou faced the moving gods of war and workers. There were also some guards and some others watching curiously from a distance. Masazumi began walking while watching the working people and listening to the questioning voices. Would you look at that. When something happens, it really gathers attention, she thought while making her way to the scene. Volume 4A, 15: Observer at the Site of Collapse Volume 4A, Chapter 15: Observer at the Site of Collapse This is the action Of asking What happened Point Allocation (Search) By the time Masazumi arrived at the site of the collapse, some others were already there. Naruze was drawing diagrams to record the situation and Naito was in charge of information regarding materials transportation. Also The Tachibana couple is here too? Judge. Crossunite, who was acting as guide and guard, nodded and pointed to the two people standing about five meters up on the collapsed materials. The two of them can work in elevated areas, so they are providing some help. Masazumi knew what he meant by some help. If the guards injuries were from a blade, the Tachibana couple could determine what technique was used in the attack. And if it did come down to a fight with the hidden culprit, those two could make it back alive. Im grateful, but this is a troublesome situation. To help the people relax and to make it look like the central individuals were hard at work, it was crucial they immediately appeared on the scene of the accident and dealt with the problem. But me being here only restrains Crossunite and the others. They hold official positions, so theyre not normal students like Asa- Hm? Whats the matter, Masazumi? asked Asama. Why are you staring at me? Oh, um, I was just thinking about our standards for normal. Come to think of it, we also have Azuma whos a former imperial, Noriki is a former Houjou, Im beginning to suspect Persona-kun is from Mouri, the Aoi sister says a lot of strange things, Hassan can battle warships, Ohiroshiki is out of the question, and Balfette is solid. Oh, I know. Theres Mukai! No, wait. Shes in charge of moving the Musashi. Does that mean our classs relatively normal members are the incubus and the slime? Were hopeless. Theres not a single normal person around me! She started to fear this was a dangerous place for her to be during the sensitive time period when her personality was forming, but that also helped her understand how Asama and the others had turned out how they did. That did not ease her fears about herself, though. Anyway, please check over everything. It looks like youre prioritizing the recovery, but how is the inspection going? Judge, replied the Tachibana husband up top. We too would like to work on recovering the scene. We want to see the passageway. Are there any signs of what happened up there? asked Crossunite. Judge. The Tachibana wife nodded and used a false arm to lift the top layer of collapsed materials. The distortion began at one end and continued through to the opposite end. And from what I can see, the collapse began as a natural collapse but then the materials received an impact lower toward the ground. In other words, the culprit must have moved through the passageway and struck the materials. However However? Judge. I have a few questions. For one, the culprit demonstrated enough skill with a sword or other blade to cut down the guards, but they also created enough of an impact to knock away these stacked materials. Who on Musashi has both of those skills? Someone with sword-fighting skills and the ability to make a solid impact? Judge. Exactly. Where do you think we could find someone like that? Everyone slowly exchanged a glance. They then looked back up at the Tachibana wife. After a while, Crossunite averted his gaze. I-it is true that not many people are skilled in both sword-fighting and solid impacts. Y-yes, not many people at all! Yes! Crossunite, you dont need to speak for all of us. Masazumi cleared her throat to gather attention. I need to sum up everyones opinion here. She looked across them all. Judge. The Tachibana wife is correct. This attack would require both a blade and a solid impact, and I do not think anyone on Musashi could- As she spoke, Persona-kun walked past holding a giant machete in one hand and a giant hammer in the other. Ohiroshiki and some others led the way while carrying lumber, but Good evening, hags and gentlemen! We are on our way to improve the earthquake resistance of the elementary school that the children use for shelter during emergencies! But rest easy for we will not be adding any strange modifications! Ah! What seems to be the problem, officers!? Why are you singling me out!? The god of little girls will not allow this! Ahh, I swear thats not a bugging spell! It merely lets me listen to the metaphorical whisperings of the gardens flowers! Hey, where do you think youre taking me!? After waving to Ohiroshiki as the boy was arrested, Persona-kun bowed toward Masazumis group and continued on toward Musashino. Mishina Shouichi gave a comment as he watched Persona-kun leave. Im pretty sure he could do both of those things. Judge. Yes, I guess the problem is that people who can do both of those things are plentiful in Musashi. Mal-Ga: You dont have to force a smile while you say that. Thats a politicians job, she silently complained before looking back up at the Tachibana couple. Do you have any guesses as to who did it? Judge. Gin and I both believe a Far Easterner did it. Why? Because the collapsed materials were hit low to the ground. And based on the slashes to the guards. They were all hit from behind with a single strike running from the back to the side. And it was a slicing blow. The Tachibana husband opened a sign frame containing a diagram Naruze had sent him. It illustrated the state of the injured guards. They all wore armor and a sword at the waist, but they all had an injury from the back to the side. Some were to the right side and some to the left. A Far Eastern sword was used for a horizontal slice. Far Eastern swords are generally swung down from above, so it took some skill to pull off this irregular horizontal strike on the guards. Futayo walked along a dark pathway on Tamas aft end. She held a paper bag of bread under her left arm and the bottle of cocoa was inside as well. She had been told to head home and drink it there, so she had decided to do just that. The aroma from the bag was enough to satisfy her a little. Yes. This is the kind of air I want to breathe, she thought with her eyebrows tensed. When she looked to the back of Musashino, she saw a lit area. The materials collapsed there, but it is possible the guards injuries were made by an attacker. She had received a report not from Masazumi but from the Representative Committee that worked under Masazumi. Masazumi likely did not want to tie up the Student Council and Chancellors Officers members for something like that, so the recent reports tended to be made by the organizations working below them. The more personnel involved in the Student Council and Chancellors Officers work, the more that work will be known to the public. That was of course something Masazumi had told her. Futayo felt bad for leaving so many decisions to others since arriving in Musashi, so she felt she needed to pay them back in the actual battles she fought against other academies and the intimidation effect she provided as Vice Chancellor. Maybe I should stop by the Main Blue Thunder on Musashino. According to the divine transmissions, the report on the collapse would take place at that Blue Thunder. If everyone was gathering there, she could share the extra bread and say it came from the manager and she could relax with her cocoa. She also simply felt like relaxing with the others a bit. Judge. With that decision made, she looked to Musashino. The surface wide block here had been mostly remodeled as a residential area already, but the neighboring wide block was still a large hole. A few thick rope passageways ran across the open space as temporary pathways, so she chose one as a shortcut to Musashino. She bowed toward the guard at the end and stepped onto the rope passageway. Maybe I should hurry. Futayo spoke to herself as she crossed the three meter wide path created above the thick rope passageway by gravitational control. The ether field pathway glowed with a pale light and she looked around from there. The nighttime inspection work is about to end. Her surroundings were still dark because the Ariake was still in night mode. This artificial night was created by turning out the lights. The inspection work that needed that darkness was primarily on the outer hull, but it also included the living areas like the residential and industrial districts. For the outer hull, they had to inspect and test the workers themselves who would be performing repairs and other work on the armor at night. For the living areas, they needed to make sure the light spells were functioning. That was why night would periodically fall inside the Ariake and dawn would follow. The nighttime inspection work was currently finishing up and everyone was breathing a sigh of relief. As she looked around from the dark sky, she heard distant sounds and saw the occasional distant light. To her, those immediate signs of rapid work were the representative features of this time period. In that caseI need to do my job as well. She would visit Musashinos Main Blue Thunder and exchange information. That too is an important job. She nodded and resumed walking across the rope passageway toward Musashino. Aft was to her left and fore was to her right. As she walked, a sudden question occurred to her. Hm She tilted her head while looking to the other end of the thick rope passageway. Why isnt there a guard at the passageway exit? These bridges were also used to carry important materials, so it was standard to place a single guard at each end. That was why she had passed one when heading out onto the passageway. ? She turned around and found no one at that entrance point. No, she could see someone collapsed in the darkness. Is that the guard from before? She immediately decided to leave this place. She had no real reason. Something like the feel of the air on her skin gave her a vague sensation that something was coming, so she turned back around to hurry across. !? A silent strike hit her on the left side. A gunshot! There was no doubt in Futayos heart. She was certain. Her father and Kazuno had taught her firsthand what the damage from different sorts of attacks felt like. She was wearing armor, but the force of the impact began at a single point and spread out to her entire body while also permeating her body and leaving through the opposite side. It was undoubtedly a hit from a physical bullet. Her body grew heavy and, by the time the impact left her, it had taken all of her strength with it. Kh! She immediately decided not to ask why she had been shot. Both the why and the how were not what mattered at the moment. I need to survive! The shooter was aft of her. She had been shot as soon as she turned around and pointed her left side toward the stern. She did not know if a second shot was coming. When the first sniper shot missed, the target would move and prevent a second optimal shot. A skilled sniper would know that, but There are some who can fire homing shots like Asama-dono and Naruze-dono! If the enemy was on Asamas level I should avoid assuming anything that unreasonable, she honestly thought. If the shooter was on her level, it would not have been a sniper shot. The entire rope passageway would have been blown away. At any rate, she had no cover on that passageway, so She created cover for herself. She quickly turned and pointed her right half toward the stern. She stood the Tonbo Spare against the ground as cover to hide her body. By placing her bodys central line behind the spear, she could avoid a hit to the vitals. Now she only had to report the danger via sign frame, and ? She realized something. Someones here. The vague wind-like presence had grown more solid. It seemed to be silently approaching behind her. What was it? Rather than ask, Futayo reached a conclusion. The enemy is behind me! She took a step on reflex to jump left and thus to the aft edge of the narrow passageway. She still held the paper bag under her left arm, but she held the Tonbo Spare in her right hand. The spear would function better as a shield than the bag. By approaching the left side of the rope passageway, the enemy would only be able to attack her right side. She concluded that she only needed to avoid the attacks to her right side. ! She saw the enemy to her left as they attacked from behind. They had apparently been unable to follow her step to the left. They wore a hooded cloak and rapidly braked after attacking the spot she had just vacated. Who are they!? She did not know. At the very least, she had no memory of this opponent. However, she did recognize their movements. Despite messing up their attack, they recovered with nimble footwork. A ninja? She could not be certain, but achieving that level of control without producing any footsteps was not a warriors technique. Also The hooded figure vanished. No, their footwork had led into a step right into her blind spot. Futayo guessed they were behind her and started to turn around, but No!? She felt a faint wind-like presence and stopped turning around. She faced forward. This check would be suicidal if the enemy really was behind her, but the enemy was in front of her after all. They had circled in front of her rather than behind. Kh. More than the fact that she had sensed correctly, Futayo gasped at the fact that the enemy who had circled behind her was now in front of her. The enemy was lowered down almost to a crawl and had their sword drawn to the right side. What is this? How and when had they circled in front of her? She understood the theory. She had turned around to follow the enemy. Predicting that she would sweep her gaze horizontally to the back, the enemy had slipped below her horizontally moving gaze. It made sense when explained step by step, but actually pulling it off would be incredibly difficult. It was not the technique of a warrior. It was a ninjas assassination technique. Meanwhile, Futayo was a warrior. She felt their close proximity gave her enemy the advantage, so She took a quick back step. The enemy lunged toward her while standing back up. And in the instant the space between them shrank again Sorry!! Futayo apologized to the manager in her heart as she threw the paper bag toward the enemys face. She was blocking their vision to stop their charge. More than the bread, the bamboo bottle inside would likely act as a decent obstacle. After all It was probably that bottle that took the previous sniper shot. She felt pain in her left side, but she had not received a gunshot wound. Instead, she could see something dark staining the bottom of the paper bag. That was likely the cocoa spilled after the bottle broke. It was a real shame. Then she took action. She was worried about the sniper to the right, so she held her spear vertically while taking another back step. At the very least, she had to keep the spear shield in place until she left the snipers line of fire. !? As soon as she jumped back, something shot by left to right in front of her eyes. It took her a moment to realize it was a bullet. After all, the previous sniper shot had come from the aft to her right, yet this one came from The fore on the left!? Did that mean there were two snipers? She had no way of answering that question and the enemy in front of her reacted to the thrown bag. The hooded figure placed their empty hand on the airborne bag. They gave a hard shove to push it back toward Futayo. Oh, no, thought Futayo. She had predicted the enemy would either slice through or brush aside the bag, but they had overturned that assumption. And that was why she was caught off guard. The preparatory move she had taken against the enemy had been sent right back at her. It flew straight toward her face, blocking her vision. The question what should I do? entered her heart for the first time in the battle, so Oh, no! This was no time to be thinking that, but it was clear her carelessness and negligence had made the situation two or three times worse. She briefly realized how foolish she was. Kh. She could not use her spear with it held as a shield to her right, so she prepared to swipe it aside with her left hand. Kh! A sniper shot had come from the left as well. That meant it would be dangerous to leave her left side unguarded. A single shot could easily make its way to her heart. In that case, she thought as she took another back step. I need to dodge! Just as she lowered her body a little, something happened to the paper bag in front of her. It and everything inside it was torn in two. She knew the enemy had sliced through it, but the direction of the cut was odd. The bag had been sliced from her side toward the enemys side. Impossible, she felt. If they used their blade, it should have started on their side. But instead, it opened wide on her side as if it were about to embrace her. The contents of the bag spread out over her lowered head. The bread scattered and the bamboo bottle split apart while scattering its contents. Futayo was distracted by that movement. In an instant, she felt a chilly presence on her throat. Then she saw the hooded figure in a nearly crawling stance below the scattering bag and right in front of her lowered gaze. Oh, no! She bemoaned her actions yet again but still tried to take a third back step. As she did, a figure appeared behind her on the right. This was not the enemy in front of her. A second enemy was circling around her from behind. Another one? thought Futayo. This additional enemy also seemed to like hiding in her blind spot. This figure moving behind her right shoulder was small. However, the second enemy also held a weapon. A hammer!? After that, the enemy gave a shout of their own in a female voice. You need to get some sleep! The enemy swung their weapon. At first, she felt wind. The air pushed by the hammer became a wind of swollen pressure. The warm wind initially pushed in from the right, but Here it comes! A solid mass tore through that wind. The impact was even larger than the hammer itself and she could see it approaching in the movement of the air. This was a striking divine weapon. And Its silent!? It was likely meant for assassinations. It was going to hit her and a different sort of impact from the sniper shot was going to permeate her entire body. Faced with that, Futayo did not hesitate. Khah! Just before the enemy got in a clean hit and just before the strike landed on her body, she jumped. Instead of evading, she was altogether avoiding the enemys attack. She threw herself off the rope passageway. She threw herself into the empty darkness there. Where can I land? As her consciousness faded from the lingering effects of the partial blow, her body followed suit by sinking into the depths of the darkness. Youre saying its possible Neshinbara was caught in the collapse? Masazumi spoke to an underclassman who had arrived at the inspection scene. Her question was directed at Ookubo, a second year and the head of the Representative Committee. The girl placed her hand on the two swords at her waist and she nodded toward Kanou, the automaton standing next to her. Do not worry, milady, said Kanou. The situation here has been settled. She must have been making sure it was safe. Kanou then bowed toward Masazumi. We had assumed the Secretary had attended the meeting you were holding, but based on the report we received on the meeting with the Date clan, he was not present. We were just on our way to ask about that. We had assumed he had attended the meeting you were holding, but based on the report we- Kanou-kun. Dont get stuck in a loop. My apologies. I was giving priority to sorting through my logic. Even Musashis second year students are weird Masazumi thought that with a slight fake smile, her standard expression when interacting with underclassmen, and she shook her head. She then asked a question of Crossunite who was telling the gods of war which materials to transport. We havent found a body, right? Judge. She received an affirmative from both Crossunite and the Tachibana wife who was lifting up each of the collapsed armor panels to check beneath. She was accurately clearing out the collapsed materials on the instructions of her husband who was standing at the top of those unstable materials with ease, but We have yet to find the Musashi Secretarys corpse. Yes, we still havent found it. What a pain. I want to find it as soon as possible, get back home, and prepare a bath for Master Muneshige. Tachibana Wife, I think you were supposed to leave that second half unsaid However, she had already lifted up most of the collapsed materials and leaned them up against the surrounding stacks. That had revealed the floor so they could investigate the cause of the collapse. In the gap between the materials leaning against the walls on either side, a father and son were investigating the floor. One was Mishina Shouichi in his lab coat and the other Old Man Taizou, hows it going? Naomasa spoke from Jizuri Suzakus shoulder as the god of war held the materials in place lest they cause another collapse. Taizou slowly stood up in his hat that bore the number plate of the engine divisions leader. That Tachibana youth up there was right. This collapse wasnt caused by a problem with the floor. It started as a natural collapse and then something hit it from the side. Right, right. Shouichi stood up next to the older man. I was thinking the same thing, dad. What? Taizou glared up at Shouichis face. Who ever said you could call me dad, you brat. Just because my wife felt she had to adopt you into the family doesnt mean Ive accepted it. Oh? Are you sure about that, dad? You have me to thank for Hiro. Without me, you never would have met her. Now can you deny my importance? Hiro was given to my daughter by god. You had nothing to do with it. Wh-what are you talking about!? Hiro is the result of all my and my wifes efforts! What? If it takes you that much effort, how about I give you some forceful modifications? Hm? And does that mean youre the one interfering with me and my wifes daily wishes to see a second grandkid!? Vice President: What an awful conversation. Smoking Girl: Really? Its always like this in the engine division. Gold Mar: Yay! Seijuns super pure! Why does it feel so frustrating to be called that? Then again, it is kind of refreshing to see Ookubo blushing at this. At any rate, Asama casually moved in from the side. Asama: Masazumi. Look at this. Masazumi checked the information Asama sent. Vice President: Futayo was injuredand has gone missing? Volume 4A, 16: Fabricator at the Site of Collapse Volume 4A, Chapter 16: Fabricator at the Site of Collapse What method is used To create a mentality That assumes theres something there? Point Allocation (Lies) At the scene of the collapse, Asama and the others viewed the information from her father while the workers and gods of war audibly operated around them. Futayo was attacked? The answer to her question was displayed on the sign frame before her eyes. What is this? It was the message board from the PR Committees divine website. One of the threads created by a reader contained an image supposedly taken from a stationary security camera. It showed someone falling backwards from one of Tamas thick rope passageways. It was from just a few minutes earlier. Since it was night, the image was dark and the colors were hard to make out. However, the falling figure had a ponytail on their head and a spear in their right hand. There were also some posts from witnesses saying they had seen Futayo walking around there. The area below was a nature district that contained a waterway. The posts were wondering if an emergency search was necessary. A thought came to Asamas mind as she watched the thread. I wonder. She tried asking her question. Asama: Um, why does it say she was attacked? Marube-ya: If you remember doing it, confess right this instant!! Righteousness: It would be a miracle if someone actually raised their hand after that. Yes, but you can never underestimate Musashi because sometimes those miracles happen. Yoshys still a novice. 10ZO: The person who uploaded the image suspected that she had been shot. That is an easy theory to latch onto during discussions, so its being treated as the truth now. Tachibana Wife: How arrogant of them. Besides, the way shes being knocked away could not have been done with a gunshot. She was hit with a much larger surface. Asama was impressed by that analysis, but that also meant the individual in the image really had been attacked. And Vice President: Hold on. Im going to try contacting Futayo. We might be getting worked up over nothing. Asama: Yes, please do. With Neshinbara-kun squished flat, we would be in trouble if something happened to Futayo too. Mal-Ga: You can say some amazing things sometimes But in all seriousness, this could affect Futayos reputation as well as the Chancellors Officers. For some information warfare, Im going to send out a dummy image to confuse the situation. Asama saw Naruze sit down on a hemp rope cable passing by overhead. She opened a crop mark frame Magie Figur and Naito sat next to her to help. Mal-Ga: Ill prepare the image using the existing one, so Asama, you tell your father I want to use the Asama Shrines divine transmission authority to untraceably upload it. Asama: Why do I feel like our shrine is turning into one of the shadiest ones in history? Mal-Ga: Whats wrong with that? Its convenient for me. Anyway, is there anyone around here I can use as a model? Ohiroshiki? Yes, youll do perfectly. From her elevated position, Naruze spoke to Ohiroshiki as he walked over. Hey, Ohiroshiki. Were you released from the guard station? Thats perfect, so stand right there. Judge. Now look up a little, bend backwards, and What, you cant bend backwards? And you call yourself a living creature? Th-this black-winged hag is being mean! And you werent a hag ten years ago! Shut up. If it were ten years ago, I would have fried you to cinders for that. She stopped the hand holding her pen and closed the Magie Figur. The image was complete, so she sent it to Asama. That should do nicely. Ohiroshiki, arent you glad even you could contribute a little to the Student Councils work? Im not sure what just happened, but I have a very bad feeling about it Asama looked at the image Naruze had sent her. It showed the rope passageway crossing the open area in Tama, and Asama: Wow. Futayo is performing a backdrop throw on Ohiroshiki-kun. Vice President: Eh? Isnt this that other image? Ehhh!? Mal-Ga: Image modifications are a standard skill. Even in the history recreations, the frescoes and paintings in cathedrals are being redrawn. Of course, it might have been better to have Ohiroshiki falling a little more head-first. For a pedophile, youre awful at leaning back. Worshipper: Um, are pedophiles known for leaning back? Mal-Ga: Heh. Well, you certainly arent. Gold Mar: Youre having a lot of surprisingly manly moments lately, Ga-chan!! They never change, do they? thought Asama, but she did get what Naruze was doing. She wanted to spread that image on the divine network to drown out the rumors of Futayo being injured. Mal-Ga: Neshinbara would probably go at it with his own posts, but this is where my skills lie. Ill send you a few different versions, so send those out too. 10ZO: Thank you very much. Im only any good at the gathering and analysis side. Mal-Ga: Then go gather me a drink. Ill take Mogami peach nectar. As Masazumi operated a sign frame, she gestured for Tenzou to get going and the ninja immediately vanished. Meanwhile, Asama sent Naruzes request to her father. Asama Dad: Ill do it! Your dad will do his very best! Being young sure is great! Fine, dad, but do you really have to choose a name based on your relationship to me? Oh, its already started Asama Dad: I did it! Your dad did his very best! Maybe Im young too! Everyone glared at Asama as she sent a random response back to her father. She made sure to at least thank him and tell him to get to bed early. But during all this behind-the-scenes work, the two underclassmen connected to the Student Council were left tilting their heads. Suddenly, the automaton named Kanou moved. Milady. She tapped on the glasses-wearing Ookubos shoulder and showed her a sign frame. Ookubos expression changed. First her eyebrows rose in surprise and then they wrinkled in doubt. Most likely, it was the same information the others were seeing. Based on her expressions, she was surprised and then doubtful that Futayo was injured. But ? Huh? thought Asama. Something seems off about that girl. But what? Asama was unsure what her question was even directed at, but she knew something about that obvious reaction was not quite right. For some reason, it did not seem appropriate. I wonder why not. Asama decided to keep it in a corner of her mind and then Ookubo turned to face her. The girl inhaled and spoke as if she had made up her mind about something. Um, I just received word that the Vice Chancellor is in trouble Yes, she apparently threw Ohiroshiki-kun into the abyss with a backdrop. Thats honestly pretty normal for us. Although it is unusual for Futayo to do it herself. When Asama responded with a smile, Ookubos eyebrows rose and she stared straight at Asama. This is no time for jokes! But, Ookubo, thats exactly the information I have right here. Is there some kind of problem with that? Masazumi quickly showed Ookubo a sign frame displaying the data Asamas father had uploaded. When Ookubo saw it, her eyebrows rose again and finally I could have sworn I saw the victim walking through here just a moment ago She lowered her shoulders in a sigh. She had likely decided it was no use arguing. And when Asama saw that Yes. There was nothing off about that. Then what had seemed off before? But before she could answer her question, a report came in from Tenzou. And it was not to tell him he had bought the drink. 10ZO: Masazumi-dono, I have moved an appropriate distance from the scene and have detected no one in pursuit. I see. They wanted to check on the scene to find out what had happened to Futayo, but there might be an attacker. That was why they had sent Tenzou out on the pretext of buying a drink. 10ZO: What should I do? If Futayo-dono did fall, I can predict fairly accurately where. Should I hurry there? Vice President: No, that wont be necessary. Go to the Blue Thunder. Not the main one, but the one I often collapse in front of due to hunger. Silver Wolf: Couldnt you just call it the one Horizon works at? Masazumi waved a dismissive hand even though Mitotsudaira was not there and then she faced Ookubo. Her expression was perfectly normal except for her slightly raised eyebrows. About the Vice Chancellor, Ookubo. Judge. Is she okay? Well. Masazumi tilted her head. More than okay, she hasnt even left the Blue Thunder. Masazumi spoke to Asama and Naruze who looked confused. Vice President: Yes, I just received a divine mail from the manager, who apparently noticed the commotion on the divine network. Futayo hasnt noticed, though, because shes been sleeping in her seat. 10ZO: Huh? Then my trip to the Blue Thunder is for nothing? Mal-Ga: What a worthless ninja. 10ZO: And who was it that told me to go there!? Who was it!? Vice President: I dont mind, so stop by there anyway. The manager is sending me some live footage, but if the 1st Special Duty Officer confirms it, no one will doubt it. To be honest, checking in person is most effective for this kind of thing. After Crossunite sent back a judge, Masazumi took a breath. All sorts of weird things are happening tonight. She then noticed the two underclassmen looking her way, so she opened a sign frame. Tsukinowa pushed it forward with his front legs to show Ookubo the footage of Futayo sleeping in her seat at the Blue Thunder. This is a live video. According to the Blue Thunders manager, she fell asleep after eating a light meal. Ive requested that the manager ask her whether she will meet up with us or- Just as she was about to say not, the Tachibana Husband shouted down as he instructed the surrounding gods of war what materials to move. His eyebrows rose as he looked at the armor panel Gin had picked up to carry. Gin! Please check that armor panel! He jumped down and shouted Masazumis way. Ive found what we were looking for! Futayo felt her body collapsing from exhaustion. Nh! She could tell she had been sleeping. She had clearly been careless, but when she opened her eyes Nh? The scenery around her and her position were not what she had expected. The last thing she remembered was being attacked on the rope passageway and being knocked into the air, but now she was in The Blue Thunder? Oh, are you awake, Futayo-chan? Eh? She turned toward the voice on her right and found the manager. She does somewhat resemble Kimi-dono, she thought. I dont know about the nudist, though. At any rate Huh? Something was not right. She knew she had left here and started toward Musashino, but then she had been attacked and Shot She had been hit by sniper fire on her left side. She remembered the paper bag acting as a shield, but the impact had still reached her side. She used her fingernails to open her inner suits stomach joint and peered in at her left side. But Theres nothing there? Not only did she not have a wound, she did not even have a bruise. The manager smiled bitterly next to her. Is your back hurting you after hitting it during training? I did use this on you while you were sleeping, but maybe it wasnt enough. The manager held up a Shinto healing spell charm. It helped improve blood flow and Futayo could feel her exhaustion leaving her. I was asleep? You must have been done in by the aroma from this. The manager placed a bamboo bottle in front of her. It gave off the aroma of cocoa. It got cold while you were asleep, so I got you some more. She lightly tapped the bamboo bottle and a strong smell of roasted sweetness wafted out. Thank you very much. There was also some wrapped bread on the table. Futayo felt a little stiff, but that may have been from sleeping in the chair. Sleeping here would get in the way of business, so she decided she needed to leave. Then the manager spoke with a smile. Masazumi-san sent a divine mail earlier asking if you were here. I said you were asleep, but what do you want to do? Theyre all on Musahinos stern apparently. What should I do? she wondered for a moment. I was thinking of taking action on a different issue tomorrow, so I think I will only stop by briefly so I can get home early to sleep. If I joined the others for long, I would get dragged into staying up all night. Oh, dear. Those children are quite the delinquents. So what is this different issue? Finding a teacher. If that incident on the rope passageway was a dream, then it must have been a sort of revelation, she thought. My mind was admonishing me for my previous loss and for allowing Tonbokiri to be damaged. She knew she had to fire herself up again, so I am thinking of learning to be a brand new person. Very good. Thats what it means to be a samurai. My husband was originally a student who left Satomi to train in IZUMO. When traveling around the Far East, we even walked around down below here. The Manager put her hand on her hip and smiled, so Futayo nodded. I think I will try working harder too. Futayo realized that the idea of finding a teacher had really worked its way into her heart. That dream seemed to have been meaningful. She understood without being told that she was lacking something and that she was inexperienced. But I have not reached the level where that understanding feels like a good thing. Still, she had something to do. She still had something she could do, something she thought she should do, and something that would change things if she did it. She was not entirely sure what exactly it would change. It could be her abilities, her equipment, her relationships, or even just her feelings. Thats right. She nodded to confirm that to herself and then she looked up at the manager. I will begin searching for a teacher early tomorrow morning. Oh, dear. Then you had better get home to sleep before long. And if you keep up that-huh? A sign frame appeared next to the manager. It displayed Masazumi. What is it, Masazumi-san? Eh? Oh, is Futayo there? Hm? said Futayo. I was planning to get home early so I could get plenty of sleep. Eh? Then at least listen to what I have to say. We found Neshinbara and he definitely was caught in the materials collapse. For the time being, were carrying him to the Aoi home - thats your home, manager C since were all gathering there anyway. Futayo, Crossunite is on his way to meet you and confirm youre alive. After that, please stop by if you have the time. After all Youll probably get to see a strange Neshinbara. Volume 4A, 17: Blackboard Boy in Front of the Meeting Place Volume 4A, Chapter 17: Blackboard Boy in Front of the Meeting Place What is the meaning Of an image change? Point Allocation (Causing Trouble) This is the armor panel in question. Everyone looked at the armor panel Gin had carried to the front of the Main Blue Thunder. It was ten centimeters thick, five meters tall and wide, and meant for the Musashis outer hull. In front of the caf that was the Aoi home, Horizon, Mitotsudaira, and the crossdresser viewed the giant piece of artwork. At first glance, it looks like a normal armor panel. Judge. If you ignore the one part that is meaninglessly abnormal, added Horizon. Something was printed on the bottom of the standing armor panels front surface. That is Neshinbara-dono. Just as Tenzou, who had returned from Tamas Blue Thunder ahead of Futayo, suggested, Neshinbara was printed on the armor with his arms and legs held out to the side and bent. However The design is fairly off. As Naruze inspected it while sitting on the upper edge, she pointed out that the image looked more like a comic than a photograph. But she said more while kicking the armor with her heel. This things alive. He probably used a Michizane-style text spell to have himself squished flat like this rather than realistically. What do you think, Asama? Yes. I tried touching it and it has faint body heat. There are Shinto spells for sealing someone in a paper image, so I think he temporarily sealed himself inside using a text description spell. However, he probably put the spell together on the fly. Asama tilted her head and crossed her arms. Hmm. Neshinbara-kun is a fairly powerful spell user, so this is could be a lot of trouble. When he came up with the idea, I bet he got all excited at how much of a genius he thought he was and cast the spell on himself at full-power. Asama-san, so what exactly happened to the Secretary? Well, Adele, he was squished flat. Oh? said Adele before Horizon placed a hand on her shoulder. I believe we could start calling him Flat Neshinbara-sama. Adele looked to the side with a silent smile and Yoshiyasu glared back at her. Miss Vassal, stop looking to me when you want someone to redirect their words onto. And Im not sure I entirely understand, but is this similar to when someone combines with a god of war? That would probably be the best explanation for a god of war pilot like you. Basically, he transformed himself into information, burned it onto the armor as a pattern, and then applied defenses. Hmm. The nudist crouched in front of Neshinbara and started slapping at his crotch. Heyyy! Come on ouuuuut! Horizon kicked the nudist right into the armor. The sound of flesh and bone rang out, the armor shook, and Naruze fell backwards from the top. Everyone cried out in surprise and Horizon commented while still in her kicking pose. I see. Asama-sama was correct. That did not even scratch it. She gave Asama a thumbs up and then nodded again. Asama-sama has gained three trust points. U-umm As dull sweat poured down Asamas face, the nudist peeled himself off the armor and recovered. H-hey, Horizon? Dont you think you can be too blunt at times? What is wrong with being direct? Now, Toori-sama, I have something to discuss with you behind here. Eh!? Wh-what is it!? A hidden kiss!? Something like that!? Horizon calmly circled behind the armor panel and the nudist excitedly followed. Just as everyone started feeling worried, they heard the deafening noise of the nudist slamming into the back of the armor panel. Horizon quickly circled back around. It seems an indirect hit from the back is not enough to knock him out of there either. Now that the Ikyuu Method has failed, I can only determine that we should give up. H-hold on, Horizon! Its too soon to give up! Judge. I understand, Mitotsudaira-sama. You wish to work off your frustrations after consuming so much pizza and meat by letting this armor panel absorb your destructive blows, dont you? Horizon snapped her fingers and a lift rose in the center of the bows long block. It contained Adeles mobile shell and Shouichi in the pose of a merchant introducing his wares. Horizon waved to Shouichi. Now, I have used my authority as Vicereine to prepare Musashis greatest physical shell, so enjoy hitting Neshinbara-sama from either the front or the back. Now, now. Give it your best shot. Umm Should I really be doing that with Adeles mobile shell? 5th Special Duty Officer, does that mean you want to do it if Im okay with it? No, um, Chancellor? What do you think? Think hed be back to normal in three minutes if we soaked it in hot water? Horizon snapped her fingers and a lift rose in the center of the bows long block. It contained a pot of boiling water with a four meter radius and Ohiroshiki in the pose of a merchant introducing his wares. Horizon waved to Ohiroshiki. Now, there is a slight margin of error, but I have used my authority as Vicereine to prepare an udon boiling pot from the cafeteria. Toori-sama, you take a dip first. Wait, wait, wait. Are you trying to kill me!? Oh? It seems like a decent way of disinfecting your dick. By eliminating the root cause. Um, Horizon? More importantly, wont boiling it cause the paint to come off? Mito, that isnt paint. Its technically Neshinbara-kun himself. Everyone in Class 3-Plum began giving their opinion, but two people three steps away were at a complete loss for words: Ookubo and Kanou. What in the world is going on? Ookubo realized just how squarely in the normal category of humanity she fell. She had been watching these upperclassmen from a distance for a while and she had thought the heir to the Asama Shrine was relatively normal, but I am glad Neshinbara-kun wasnt crushed. I really was worried. Ive seen far too many scenes like that in monster rape porn games lately. For some reason, phrases like I messed up! or Now Ive done it! appeared in Ookubos mind, but she resolutely ignored them all. She had something else to say here. Vice President, what should we do now that- Eh? Oh, the inspections over, so you can leave. We have a lot to go over amongst ourselves. No, I was asking what we should do about the attack at the materials yard. Judge. The ninja 1st Special Duty Officer stepped forward and bowed. The Vice Chancellor aides intend to examine the situation and use that information to put together a search team. Security measures come first, but I think we should ignore the materials yards from now on. Youre going to leave the site of the attack unguarded? That should not matter as long as no important personnel travel through them. Those labyrinthine areas require a great number of guards, but it seems more efficient to simply have bodyguards for the important personnel themselves. Hes fairly normal at least. What he said made sense. This attack had targeted the Secretary, so they could protect important personnel like that instead of the specific location. But What if the attacker was trying to get us to- Glasses Committee Leader-dono. Maybe he isnt so normal, thought Ookubo. She could hear someone behind him saying Add on phony Kansai dialect too!, but she ignored that. She did want to hear what he had to say, but first The glasses part was not necessary. She heard a few Ehh? reactions, but she ignored those as well. And Was there something wrong with what I said? Well, it wasnt exactly wrong, said the 1st Special Duty Officer. But we still dont know for sure there was an attacker. Thats true, thought Ookubo as the 1st Special Duty Officer said more in front of her. The mystery is not solved until the arrest is made. It is still possible a variety of elements lined up just right to create an accident that simply looks like an attack. So I believe your reading is most likely correct, but we must be prepared for the more unlikely possibilities as well. I see. My apologies. No, no. I should apologize. Anyway, I do think I will be asking for some help from the normal students and citizens. In what way? The attack occurred in a hidden place, so whoever did it must want to hide. To put it another way, they do not want their identity to be known. In that case You want everyone to monitor each other? No, no. Nothing as disconcerting as that. And I am sure you do not want that either. Hes being pretty thoughtful. Or maybe hes just good at weaseling out of taking blame. That seems soft for the Chancellors Officers. Oh, but this ninja is the one who stole a princess from England. He must be so calm because he knows he has the necessary strength when push comes to shove, concluded Ookubo. In that case, he really was being thoughtful, she also concluded. Judge. I was careless in my remarks. As was I. The ninja bowed. Mutual observation will not be necessary. I simply think it would be a good idea to place normal students and citizens as gatekeepers at the long block gates. With observers like that, we will know who was in the area of any future attacks and no one will fear their neighbors are monitoring them when we have clear gatekeepers playing that role. So It would be easiest to give that job to the people who know the area and who works there. Judge. For the city areas, I believe normal students would be best. For the outer hull areas, I believe the family members of those who work there would be best. With family members of the workers, they will feel less like they are being watched and it can help unify the workers. Understood. He really is relatively normal. He never shows his face, he wears a ninja outfit on a daily basis, and his future wife is an English princess, but thats still relatively normal. I think. The Vice President must have decided those two were done speaking because she raised a hand and spoke. With that settled, get that arranged as soon as possible. Make sure the Public Morals Committee and the other committees are prepared and make sure we can contact them at any time. Judge. Also Oh, you know about the unofficial secret meeting we had up top earlier, right? Judge. You decided to send ambassadors to Sviet Rus, Mogami, and Date. She had received a report on that, but there was one thing she wanted to know to help prepare. Who do you plan to send? Youve informed the three nations, right? Then they should give us their opinions before long. Probably tomorrow at the earliest. Ill decide that once we have all their replies. Judge. In other words, no need to hurry? Kanou-kun, take care of the preparations. Judge. After seeing the automaton nod, Ookubo bowed to the others. Take care of the Secretary. Since her role was complete, she prepared to leave, but Ookubo-sama, take this. Musashis princess held out a paper box. This is a tart that Toori-sama made. It has no seaweed inside, so feel free to take it with you. Mitotsudaira used her night vision to view Ookubos expression. Her eyebrows were raised in slight surprise. She then looked Horizon in the eye, stepped back, and bowed. Thanks Thank you. Mitotsudaira smiled bitterly at the additional small bow when she took it. So this is the girl who has inherited the names of Ookubo Tadachika and Nagayasu. Horizon had yet to inherit anyones name, but she was the heir of Matsudaira Motonobu, previous representative of the Far East, and she possessed multiple Logismoi plo. That double inherited name holder could seem overly formal, but she viewed Horizon on another level entirely. She took the box, bowed again while seeming to shrink down a little, and finally left. Everyone nodded to each other as she did. Gold Mar: She still acts pretty distant, so no putting her in your doujinshi, Ga-chan. Mal-Ga: Judge. I have some flat glasses material to work on right now, so I want to get it done before we throw this guy in the water to soak. And I have Asama for summer, so shell have to wait until after that. Asama: I-I dont like the sound of what I just heard! Not one bit!? Mitotsudaira told Asama to calm down and then approached Horizon. Horizon? Wasnt that tart for you? If you like, you can take mine instead. Eh!? The nudist started shaking his head. No, that wont work. I made yours into a pie with meat in it. Its only for you, Nate. Wh-what kind of bizarre thoughtfulness is that!? Judge. Horizon patted her on the shoulder. Your daily work has paid off, Mitotsudaira-sama. He got the message that you want him to put meat in your pie. And based on that, Asama-samas will have alcohol inside. Asama opened her box and sniffed at it. Ah! It does! It really has alcohol in it! And its sake even! Judge. Adele-samas will have a bodhisattva-in-the-box toy with it, the Tachibana Couples will be made of tortilla, and Tenzou-samas box will have a false bottom with a busty blondes porn game and manual hidden below. Each of them checked and either thanked Toori or quickly stuck the hidden item in their pocket. As everyone gave Horizon looks of wonder, the nudist stared straight at her. Thats amazing, Horizon! Its like youre psychic! For me, this was an easy task. I saw you making them. Way to ruin it!! U-um, but that aside, what do we do about Horizons tart? Dont be silly, said a new voice. It was Kimi. They turned around to find the Main Blue Thunders door open and Kimi stepping out with only sheets wrapped around her body. I had just gotten to sleep thinking about how much fun tomorrow would be, but this racket outside woke me up. Now, foolish brother, I turned the oven on, so go make another one if youre going to. Im sure none of you are planning to leave anytime soon. You read us like a book. And we do need some time to discuss the fun that will be beginning tomorrow. Ookubo and Kanou left because they were primarily in charge of making arrangements and making decisions on the scene. The diplomatic issues the rest of them were going to discuss had a different focus. Our future. They all exchanged a glance and a nod. Seeing that, Kimi gave a somewhat sleepy smile. Foolish brother. She spoke to her younger brother while placing a hand on the open door for support. Why wont you give Horizon the tart you left in the oven? That ones for you and me, sis. I was planning to make a new one for Horizon. Dont be silly. The corner of Kimis mouth rose in a smile. Then give the one in the oven to Horizon. Ill make one for the two of us. Go on. She pointed in through the door, but then she spotted Neshinbara. What a weird drawing. Yeah Mitotsudaira and the others could only nod in vague agreement. Volume 4A, 18: Young Girl in the Depths of a Dream Volume 4A, Chapter 18: Young Girl in the Depths of a Dream What is that person seeing And what Is happening to them? Point Allocation (Curiosity) A certain stone corridor was dim and unlit, but it was free of dust and covered in a red carpet. Two people walked down that corridor, neither hurrying nor stopping. One was a slender man wearing a large M.H.R.R. uniform and the other wore the girls version of that uniform with a monkey mask attached. The man spoke to the monkey mask girl with a thin bitter smile below his somewhat curly hair. Hashiba, are you sure you should have left Edo? I am glad I can fully enjoy myself as a puppet with you here, but still. Testament. I, um, prefer the food here, so, well, I am glad to be here too, Matthias-sama. M.H.R.R. food is nothing but meat, its really salty, and we finish everything off with beer. Are you sure you like that? The salt can be removed by boiling it. And, umIm small. Hashiba lowered her head and mask as she spoke. She placed her hands on her shoulders and lowered them to her stomach. Everyone says I should gain some weight. But with this body I shouldnt have said that. I apologize. Matthiass bitter smile grew. You could probably get plenty of girly sweets when you were in P.A. Oda. Now, Ive never been over there, but what was the food like there? Over there? I mean Edo, Hashiba. To follow the history recreation, the food is quite restrictive. She seemed to realize something then. Oh, but theres plenty of seafood. And rice too. The Edo clan seems to have put a lot of work into their history recreation, so they did a good job of making adjustments when we had them go boom with a dragon line reactor the other day. Um The fish-focused Far Eastern diet is nice since you dont gain weight. T-Testament. It is nice, but, um, to choose my words carefullyI personally wish they had more of the basics. You can eat three meals a day in A.H.R.S.s cafeteria until you leave. They have mutton meals and the like, so go for it. Thank you very much Once she said that, a lernen figur appeared next to Hashiba. It contained text. Nari Nari Nari: Hashiba-sama, please eat, just as Matthias-sama suggests. You can find plenty of the basics there. Even the lifelike models can preserve their various functions more efficiently by extracting nutrients from food. ? Hashiba? Who is that? Nari Nari Nari: Nice to meet you, Matthias-sama. I am Ishida Mitsunari, one of Hashiba-samas aides. I am currently a program, but I intend to further construct my personality to officially inherit my name. Oh? Matthias looked to Mitsunari inside the lernen figur and gave a light bow. It sounds like I will be interacting with you a lot, so it is a pleasure meeting you. Please work to keep me in my position as puppet as long as possible. But does this mean Hashiba-kun is already thinking of Sekigahara? Nari Nari Nari: I have determined it would be more accurate to say she is thinking about what comes after Honnouji. Hey, cut in Hashiba as she raised her shoulders. You shouldnt be talking too much about that, San-chan. Youre a smart girl, so you understand why, dont you? Nari Nari Nari: It would seem the development of my personality still needs to catch up. Matthias smiled as Mitsunari bowed inside her lernen figur and disappeared. Ha ha. What a lively exchange. Im jealous, but I also have high hopes for you, Hashiba. After all, my position as puppet is being supported by such lively and amazing people. Testament. There are a variety of other issues, but, um, please trust that we will support you. The corridor turned to the right. At the same time, the windows on either wall moved to a higher position. And these windows contained stained glass. As the tall and short figures turned the corner, the tall one had a long, casual stride while the short one jogged a little, but Matthias-sama, this leads to Testament. We have not been down here. But I trust that you will protect your puppet. Testament. I will not do so myself, but, um, uh As she walked and caught up with Matthias, Hashiba stretched her hands forward. Is this how it works? she muttered as she clapped her hands. ? Someone else appeared behind them. The new appearance was a girl in an M.H.R.R. uniform without a coat. The tall, black-haired girl with focused eyes kneeled behind Matthias and Hashiba. Her swaying ponytail was tied high on the back of her head with a hair clip resembling a horizontal silver plate. It is a pleasure to see thee this morning. I, Fukushima, have arrived in response to thy call. What is thy bidding? Fukushima-san You dont have to force those archaic pronouns into your sentences. I am not forcing anything, so thy concerns are unfounded. Fukushimas comment was followed by an awkward silence. To fill the gap, Hashiba turned toward Matthias while seeming to knead the air in her hands. U-um, Matthias-sama? Uh, Fukushima-san, r-really is, um, a good and obedient girl. Please try not to let your first impression of her do too much damage. To choose my words carefully, I can see P.A. Oda has a great variety of personnel. She is one of the Ten Spears under your command, isnt she? She is the effective leader of the group, Fukushima Masanori, isnt she? Oh, youre familiar with her, Matthias-sama? Um, well, that pretty much sums it up. But, uh, I bet you dont know this: She loves it when you call her Nori-chan. I-I do not. Nori-chan. D-dont call me that S-see? Look how delighted she is! Hashiba, that is a fascinating observation. But lets get back on topic. Testament. Hashiba nodded, stood in front of Fukushima, crouched down, and placed her hands on the girls shoulders. Then she patted those shoulders a few times. Okay, Nori-chan, can you take care of things up ahead here? I came here in a hurry, but what do thou need me to do? Well, its about this. Matthias opened a lernen figur as he smiled with the ends of his eyebrows lowered. He held the thin Catholic lernen figur in one hand and inserted it into the door ahead of them. Once he did, the door slowly began to open. This room belongs to Current K.P.A. Italia Chancellor Innocentius X. Although to be exact, it isnt his. It belongs to his older and younger sister-in-law who has temporarily inherited his name. Fukushima frowned at Matthiass words. Older and younger sister-in-law? Testament. There are people like that too. Why do ye need me to enter her room? Well, the thing about her C oh, and her name is Olimpia C is that in exchange for protecting K.P.A Italia, she gave us the right to give her our opinions. However, she wont let us meet with her. Why not, you ask? Apparently because she wont leave her room. And For some reason, she asked that we go meet her, but A rumbling sound coincided with some footsteps. After two footsteps and the wind of something being pushed forward, something slammed into the wall on the other side of the large door. A bipedal beast stood in the large stone hall beyond the partially opened door. It was at least seven meters tall, it had a horn, and it had a tail. !! Its roar shook the stone walls and stained glass. When Matthias saw it, he nodded toward Fukushima. That is not her, just to be clear. I had guessed as much. But in that case, what is it? Its why we called you here. However Matthias smiled. Keep in mind that you shouldnt kill it. Its apparently a part of her. Fukushima nodded, added a testament, and leaned her kneeling body forward. A moment later, she split the wind in two and launched her body into the room containing the enemy. She began the battle. Fukushima found herself in a large open space. It continued one hundred meters back and was fifty meters wide. The lines of pillars on either side formed arches to support the large space. A raised platform covered in red carpet was positioned at the back. Is this a cathedral? As she commented in her heart, the enemy came from the right. It was a dragon. That type of beast was common in the New World and Ezo which recreated it. This seemed to be a wingless terrestrial type. Its shell resembled armor, but Fukushima concluded it was a living dragon and not a mechanical beast. She inhaled and spread her legs to the front and back in respect to her opponent. Testament. Here it comes. And come it did. However, the approaching attack was not a physical strike. The dragon leaned back from Fukushima who prepared herself to its right. ! It was too far away to reach, but the beast still thrust its face forward and low to the ground. Its fangs did not reach, but something was fired from deep in the throat visible between its wide-opened maw. A dragon cannon! White light burst through the cathedral. This roar attack used the ether accumulated in an internal organ and it was a feature common to all types of dragon. When fired, a ring of water vapor and a piercing blast of light burst from the dragons mouth. The meter thick pillar of light swept a bit through the air before colliding with Fukushima. The light exploded and filled the cathedral with the color white. The sound roared and the walls and floor shook, but !! The dragon transformed. Even as it forced out the line of light, its extended neck shrank as if pulling back into its torso. And as its slender front legs extended forward, the area from its neck to its jaw expanded. It had rearranged its skeleton. To provide flexibility of movement and to allow forces to harmlessly escape their body, most dragon bones had a composite structure and the neck bones were no exception. Most dragons neck joints were split between the front and back, and by releasing the connection between the front and back ! They could expand the caliber of their cannon. Using the previous attack as a guide and a means of adjusting the power, the full strength of the dragons lungs was used to fire a giant ball of light. The mass of light gathered ether around itself like an electrical discharge and instantly travelled down the previous light that was linked to its target like an umbilical cord. The five meter bullet of light shot down the path of the previous explosion of light and thus straight toward Fukushimas previous location and beyond. The power rushed toward its destination with the sound of scorching heat. The light erased even the shaded images of the cathedrals interior. A heated wind whipped up and the light scattered, but A small sound came from the destination of all that power. It was a voice. It was drowned out by the volume of the explosion and wind, but Fukushima still spoke. ! Her dignified voice was immediately followed by a certain movement. It came from the dragon. Once it had finished firing its cannon, it leaned its head even further down and raced toward the vortex of glowing destruction that had yet to settle down. The cathedral was large to a human, but it only took a few steps for the great beast. As it closed its mouth and pointed its forehead toward its prey, the next transformation began. The armor on its back and waist opened backwards and the heat exhaust ports below the armor were exposed to the air behind it. And ! The heat built up from the dragon cannon blasts exploded backwards from those heat exhaust ports on its back. This secondary roar accelerated its charge. Shimmering heat filled with some ether fragments transformed the dragons charge into a high-speed glide. It almost seemed to have been kicked forward as it aimed for its prey with the horn on its forehead. They were going to clash. A great tremor arrived through the closed door as a sound. As the door rattled in its frame and produced sounds of creaking and collisions, Matthias asked Hashiba a question. Hashiba, Fukushima made this sound easy, but she didnt just immediately get herself killed, did she? Oh, dear. Matthias froze in place at the monkey mask girls quiet response. After a while, he cleared his throat. You didnt expect this to happen? Um, well, uh, I dont really have that much self-confidence, but, um, uh She intertwined her fingers in front of her chest and continued quietly. I doubt Nori-chan would lose Then, said Matthias as he placed a hand on the door. In the worst casecan you call three of your Spears this time? He threw open the door and revealed what was on the other side. The dragons giant body was lying unmoving against the wall, and Thou are being too hasty. Fukushima turned around when she noticed them. She was unharmed. Matthiass eyebrows rose a little. Oh? He was astonished. He did not know what had occurred inside the cathedral, but the dragon had definitely gone on a rampage and it had definitely made a finishing blow. And yet I suppose this means you won. No, my victory is Hashiba-samas victory. Fukushima bowed. That is the true desire of the Ten Spears. She was holding a certain weapon. Matthiass eyebrows rose when he saw the long-handled, silver-adorned, spear-like weapon. That is- Y-you know what it is, Matthias-sama!? You are, um, very knowledgeable! No, I was just going to say its beautiful. Hashiba slowly looked the other way. However, a quiet laugh was heard. It was a bitter one and it came from Fukushima. Hashiba-sama. Why not just accept this as an excellent opportunity to test Ichinotani? At first glance, the Ichinotani weapon she spun in the fingers of one hand resembled a spear, but one spot in particular was clearly different. Does it have no tip? It actually does, but Fukushima pointed Ichinotani toward Matthias. A fifteen centimeter wide and sixty centimeter long silver plate was attached to the front end of the long shaft. However, its end was not pointed. It was narrow like a blade, but it was squared off. It almost looks like a chisel, noted Matthias as Fukushima swung it. It quickly shortened. Once the two and a half meter shaft shrank to only about sixty centimeters, she adjusted her grip on it. Like this, it looks more like an iron plate striking weapon. Testament. But what exactly does- Matthias looked over at the collapsed dragon. As a puppet, maybe it would be best if I didnt know. I will leave that up to Hashiba-sama. She looked to Hashiba who frantically waved her hands back and forth. Th-that is, um, your weapon, N-Nori-chan, so it, well, isnt my decision. Then lets just call it a secret weapon. Got that, Fukushima? Testament. Understood. But Matthias followed Fukushimas gaze back to the collapsed dragon by the wall. However, the dragon was vanishing. What She asked a question concerning the wall that now had nothing in front of it. What just happened? Fukushima recalled the tactile feedback felt through Ichinotani, the shaking of the ground, the sound of the wind and the roars, as well as the heat and presence of the dragon. That was clearly a real dragon. Her race possesses that power. Matthias started forward as he spoke. He chose to walk down the center of the cathedral. Fukushima followed after bowing, but she made sure to protect Hashiba from the front and the left as she did so. He carries his body in a very regulated way, she judged from the movements of his shoulders. But as the Holy Roman Emperor, perhaps that should not be surprising. However Matthias-sama, when thou said her just now, did thou mean Olimpia-sama? Yes. You can probably make a decent guess about most of it, but she belongs to a spirit race. What power of hers had created and erased that dragon? She desires sleep and grows by consuming the dreams she sees there. Grows? Yes. Her growth requires an incredible amount of dreams, so while awake, she has to buy up everything she needs to maintain her happiness. Of course, that happiness does not remain in her dreams And it goes beyond a mere feeling. It includes nearly everything: scenery, food, and even her own power. Look. The cathedral disappeared. What? Fukushima and Matthias had been walking to the back of the cathedral, but now something else appeared before their eyes. A bedroom? Fukushima looked around. She stood inside a dimly-lit circular bedroom with wooden walls. It was large, but not as much as the previous cathedral. It was carpeted, bookshelves covered the walls, dolls and contraptions were placed here and there, and clothes were scattered about. And at the center of them all was a bed with a red canopy. And Oh, my. All that noise woke me up. Who are you? An old woman sat inside it. She wore a red stole over plain, red pajamas and she had a bent waist and back. Her wrinkled face bent into a smile when she noticed the visitors. Oh, you were very cool in my dream. The old woman pulled off the blanket and started to get down onto the floor, but Ah. Her foot caught on a pile of clothing and she started to trip. Oh. Helping her would have been a trivial task for Fukushima, but Watch out. Matthias took a step forward and supported her shoulder with a bitter smile on his face. Fukushima agreed with the impressed gasp from Hashiba behind her and she slowly got down on one knee. She knew this would be a discussion between individuals more important than her. But there was something she wanted to ask while the situation was still unclear. About that dragon Oh, that. That was a dream I was having. I was reading a book about dragon slaying before I went to sleep, you see. I thought the dragon seemed so strong, but it seems there are even stronger people out there. She gave a trouble smiled, but bent her eyes as she looked to Fukushima. Im not entirely sure what you did, but thank you for not slicing through it and killing it. Simply knocking it down like that didnt do any damage to me. I am honored to receive thy praise. What a formal girl. The old womans bitter smile deepened and she looked to the man supporting her. The new Holy Roman Emperor certainly looks unhealthy. You need to follow my example if you want to stay healthy. I look at and experience so many different things, go to sleep each night looking forward to tomorrow, and grow younger. Growyounger? Fukushima spoke aloud without thinking and the old woman turned toward her. Testament. Thats right. I grow younger. I was even more of a wrinkled old lady when I was born. As I consume more and more dreams, I grow younger. After all, a girl grows younger with her dreams. I was born aged and, as I have young dreams and consume my years, I will become a baby and ultimately disappear. That is my fate as Olimpia of the Reverse-Agers. She smiled and moved away from Matthiass shoulder. Now that you have finally parted my dream and arrived here, I can speak with you outside of my dreams. Its time to have a proper talk as the new Innocentius X like my big brother would do. So what do you wish to ask of me, who could easily grow so young I forget all about it? Volume 4A, 19: Girl Seated in the Morning Sun Volume 4A, Chapter 19: Girl Seated in the Morning Sun Sunlight different from the setting sun Shines on this place In this time for making up your mind Point Allocation (Self-Questioning) The Musashi seemed to have sunk inside the Ariakes giant dock and it was illuminated by the morning sunlight recreated by sign frames. The Ariakes bow faced south, so the reproduced sunlight from the east shined on the port side. To the west of Musashi Ariadust Academy on the rear central ship of Okutama, the morning sun and the school buildings shadow reached a certain house at the same time. The small, single-story house was surrounded by a yard on all sides. The bow end of the house had the sliding door removed and three walls left open. Currently, a casually-dressed middle aged man sat on the veranda. He glanced behind him into the opened-up room where two automatons sat in front of a divine monitor producing a large widescreen sign frame. Black disks were piled up next to them as they viewed the footage playing on the sign frame. Okutama, I have a question about this Peace Sentai Augustus you have been showing me. What is the meaning of the main character Octavianuss catch phrase I am Octavianus, the Father of the Country! Now, stick out your ass for a dreadful eight!? Over. Musashi-sama, this is the series that came before Saint of Docking: Valentine, sooh, but you did not see that one, did you? In either case, it is set on the Mediterranean, so it is quite passionate without crossing the gender line. Also, it is a three-member party now, but in another two episodes, Octavianus is unable to restrain his passion for his teammates and the party falls apart. Over. Judge. Musashi nodded and turned back toward the gaze watching them from the veranda. Why are you wasting your money on this, Sakai-sama? Well, you know. I wanted to see this when I was a kid, but I had too many lessons to take for inheriting my name. Now that they have a box set out, of course Im going to buy it. Dont you have things like that, Musashi-san? How old are you anyway? Before the great remodeling, wasnt the Musashi built thirty years ago? Or should I go back 160 years to the construction of the large aerial ship it was based on? Do you wish to be younger than your aide, Sakai-sama? Over. Oh, and a correction. I officially claim to be ten years old. That is when I went through my renewal. Over. Musashi-samathat makes you the same age as us. Over. Okutama looked away from the screen, but Musashi expressionlessly placed a hand on her shoulder. Is that a problem? Over. No, not really But what were you like back then? Over. Okutama removed her data examination glasses as she asked and Sakai nodded. I hitched a ride a few times, like when I went to investigate the Chichibu Mountains, but at the time, she was an OS girl inside a sign frame. I think she occasionally entered a prototype body. I am still a girl. I do not age. Over. I even brought her some additional data from Tono-sensei for her to install. I have heard from the engineers that my ability to develop myself was a primary focus during my OS days. In other words, the decision-making subroutines I built up back then are still being used today. Over. Musashi was not done speaking. And during the great remodeling, I gained this body, but as Sakai-sama said, I had a base body before that and I would install myself into it when needed. Although during my renewal, memories of the old ship could have caused a more awkward transition, so my memories up until then were erased. The same goes for Musashino, Takao, and Oume. Over. Originally, Musashi-san commanded from Okutama in a four-ship setup along with Musashino, Takao, and Oume. Later, ships for diplomacy and transportation were added. Thirty years ago, they were made into the first and second port and starboard ships. And during the great remodeling ten years ago, they were made official ships. Judge. That is when I was made the captain of all ships and Okutama, Tama, Murayama, Shinagawa, and Asakusa were added as captain automatons for the individual ships. In that way, it was not so much a remodeling as it was a renewal to officially add on the ships we already had. Over. Musashi looked to Sakai again. But, Sakai-sama, why are you bringing up this nostalgic information that almost feels unknown even though I remember it? And why did you call me here during such a busy morning? Over. Oh, yeah. I have some business that requires your detailed knowledge of the Musashi. Theres a lot I dont know, so Id like your help. What would-? Before Musashi could finish her question, she looked up because someone had bowed and entered the house. Futayo-sama? Over. Musashi looked to exactly the person mentioned in her question. What is this about? As Musashi wondered that, Futayo noticed her. The girl looked to Sakai but raised her head a little when she saw Musashi. Musashi concluded it was an expression of surprise. But Futayo quickly corrected the position of her eyebrows, closed her eyes, and bowed toward the automaton. She circled to the front of the veranda with a calm, undisturbed pace. Noticing how the girl moved not too much and not too little, Musashi was reminded of Kazuno, the automaton who had supposedly helped raise the girl. There were likely many differences between a captain automaton and one that lived in a city. Especially in relation to knowledge and the mutual divine transmissions of shared memories, their databanks and functionality would be quite different. But when it came to something as uncertain as a human being It is hard to believe an automaton could give them such perfect movements through the process known as training. What knowledge and skills had the automaton named Kazuno had? And what kind of modifications had she undergone to teach them? Indirectly sensing someone who had to be one of the worlds greatest, Musashi belatedly carved her own deficiencies into her memory. And into her shared memory. The others sent back complaints over the shared memory. Behind her, Okutama set the sign frame to play at three-times speed, presumably to work through the black disks faster. The sound sped up. I-am-Octavianus-the-Father-of-the-Country! Now-stick-out-your-ass-for-a-dreadful-eight! Fwohhhh! Is a dreadful eight meant to sound like a dreadful fate? Back when it was airing, she might have been able to solve that mystery by sending in a question, but hoping for an answer now was meaningless. She placed the question on hold and looked to Sakai. He already had his back to her. Futayo slowly got down on one knee and Musashi asked Sakai a question as he faced the girl. Sakai-sama, should I prepare some tea? Over. No, Id prefer you were here, Musashi-san. Tamako, you get the tea. Eh? But the main character is in the middle of his seventh time. Musashi-sama, youve learned that look gets results, havent you? Judge. Ill take care of that. Over. Futayo watched Okutama with an unconcerned and expressionless look. Based on the girls gaze, she may have had a habit of observing how people walked. Based on the level of the automaton who had taught her, Musashi could guess that their movements contained a lot of waste. But why would he want me to be here for this? Anyway. Sakai spoke to Futayo without turning back toward Musashi. Das Daughter-kun, Im not really sure how much help I can be for what youre asking. But I do have someone here who knows more about the Musashi than anyone else, so try asking her. You cant do it yourself, Principal Sakai? Im already relying on my age, you see. He laughed bitterly before continuing. Das Daughter-kun, you would be better off with something more straightforward, not my kind of cheap tricks. Oh, but Im not forcing you or anything. That way just seems, well, like more fun. Sakai-sama. May I ask something? Over. Hm? He still did not turn around, so Musashi asked her question while aware she was glaring at him. What exactly is Futayo-sama asking for? Over. Tell her, Das Daughter-kun. Judge. Futayo sat the rest of the way down and placed Tonbokiris spare next to her. I am searching for someone who will act as my teacher, or for a dojo or similar organization to join. Musashi concluded that was an impossible request. She instantly searched for every type of dojo on the Musashi and checked the footage from their demonstrations and competitions stored in the Musashis databanks, but I doubt anywhere on the Musashi would be able to satisfy someone as skilled as you, Futayo-sama. Over. No, I am not trying to challenge the dojo and I am not simply looking for a place to train. Futayo met Musashis gaze with a powerful one of her own and spoke. I am still continuing my training from my time in Mikawa. I have also included the basic training from Oriotorai-donos lessons to create my own personal style. Judge. I have determined Oriotorai-samas lessons are quite unfair and aggressive for a member of mankind, but is that still not enough? Why not ask her to be your training teacher as well as your schoolteacher? Over. Musashi had searched through all the active fighters and Oriotorai best fit the requirements, but Futayo shook her head. Oriotorai-donos sword is She thought for a moment before continuing. It is meant to be our enemy and it must stay that way. Youve been paying attention. Futayos expression relaxed when she heard Sakais comment. She may have felt he had supported her conclusion. The man then placed a hand on his chin. I see. Its true Makiko-kun might be able to teach you, but that would of course mean taking up a lot of her time. And as your schoolteacher, she has to deal with the others as well. And most importantly, she has to act as your enemy, so if you asked her to start acting as your ally If we look at her enemy role as a school of martial arts, it would be the same as having her shift to a different school. While it would help me, it would lead to errors by the enemy for my classmates, said Futayo. Also, I am honestly not sure what it is I want. The girl tensed her shoulders and Musashi asked a question. In other wordsyou have not decided whether you want to continuing growing as you are or if you want to introduce something new? Over. Judge. Not even I know that, so I was thinking of leaving that up in the air for now. I see, thought Musashi. If her request is about type and not level, then I can relax the search criteria. Judge. Understood. I will create a list of places that may be able to fulfill that role and send it to you. Please wait until about eight oclock. Will that be sufficient? Over. Oh, yes Thank you very much! She bowed with enough force to shake her ponytail, so she had apparently wanted this quite badly. I need to live up to her expectations, decided Musashi as she saw Sakais shoulders relax. He turned toward her with the corners of his mouth raised. What do you think, Musashi-san? Should we bring out that old thing? Are you interested, Das Daughter-kun? What is that old thing? Judge, said Musashi while thinking that there was only one thing here that she knew about and that Futayo would be interested in. Sakai-sama showed it to me while telling me some old stories before. And I put it away because it is not something to be showing off like that. Over. Namely It is the divine weapon that Sakai-sama used in his student days. If Tonbokiris spare seems insufficient, why not take it? Over. The sun was slowly beginning to rise. The height of the sunlight was shifting from early morning to morning as a single shadow flew diagonally down from the sky. It was Unturning Centipede, the mobile shell of Date Vice Chancellor Date Narumi. The wings of light on the centipedes back faded and seemed to vanish into the sunlight. Vice President Date Narumi has returned. Guide me in. After the conversation that led to, several sign frames appeared along her path down. The guided purification corridor disinfected her and removed any spells that may have been cast on her without her knowledge. Unturning Centipede slowed as it passed through those torii-style sign frames. Soon, something came into view up ahead. Sendai Castle, this is Unturning Centipede. I am entering Main Runway 2 as guided. It was a carved mountain. A mountain seemed to face the city below her and that mainly stone mountain was split open about a third of the way in from the east side. Unturning Centipede was heading for a D-shaped cliff seven hundred meters tall. Its surface was tilted slightly as if to form an umbrella and it contained the sunlit national emblem of Sendai Date as well as I have returned. Unturning Centipede flew toward the thirty meter wide and fifteen meter tall entrance to a runway. Unturning Centipede rolled forward in midair to travel feet-first. In case something went wrong inside, flying in head-first was not the best plan. Unlike an open takeoff and landing zone Sendai Castle is a closed fortress. She flew inside. The bright sky in her vision grew dark and both the sounds and wind changed. Unturning Centipedes sight devices began amplifying the light. The management mode of the auditory devices, joints, and artificial muscles shifted from flight mobility mode to ground cruising mode. The restraints protecting her bodies against the Gs were removed. Nn. Her inner suit loosened a little and she started to feel the warmth and her sweaty skin. Im home, she thought, so Prepare for capture. A catapult lane curved along the floor toward the runway entrance and Unturning Centipede reached its right arm toward the arresting rope hung high above the lane. The catapult lane was a floor panel that raced along rails installed in the runway. When leaving, the object on it would be accelerated from the back of the runway to the exit to launch them out. When returning, its accelerators were switched off as it waited at the entrance of the runway and it would carry whatever the arresting rope captured to the back of the runway. The panel was thirty meters long and five meters wide, but when flying in using flight mobility mode, one would overshoot it in an instant. However, Unturning Centipede managed to grab the shimenawa hanging from a metal pole supported on either side. A divine transmission commented on the fact that it grabbed the first of the several ropes prepared. Vice Chancellor, we have a second and third one prepared, so try to use them sometimes. Sorry, Rusu-san, but I quite like going for #1. After grabbing the shimenawa hanging from a metal pole, Unturning Centipede pulled the catapult lane forward with its inertia. Its wings kept it floating, but it had a lot of inertial weight. The wind rumbled as the catapult lane moved along the rails. As if in response, something moved in the opposite direction on the right. Beyond the atmosphere buffering spell sign frame, someone was being pulled out by a catapult lane with three other gods of war. Oniniwa-san? Are you taking over for me? You just happened to arrive when we were leaving. A girl shouldnt be getting home in the morning. Its indecent. Even if its your duty, it isnt setting a good example for the underclassmen. Sorry about that. Then did the mid-level ones come back from below because of me? I need to thank them later. Testament. Also, Kagetsuna seems to want to speak with you. Meet with him if you have a chance. By the time she replied with testament, Unturning Centipede had slowed and could place its feet on the ground. It stood on top of the moving catapult lane. The limbs and torso made of large armor split apart and Narumi stepped out. Her long hair blew in the wind and Unturning Centipede closed itself inside its dual pitch space behind her. As soon as her feet touched the catapult lane, Unturning Centipede vanished into a spray of ether light. Then she took another step forward. Vice President Date Narumi has returned. The catapult lane reached the end and she stepped off the lane and onto the standby zone. After signing the return confirmation a female student handed her from the left, she looked around and noticed something about the peoples movements, rows of gods of war, and equipment being brought in. Were on alert. Well done. Her smiling comment elicited a cheer from everyone in the large standby zone. She nodded back toward them and turned toward the runway behind her. She heard a great noise and saw Oniniwa and the others heading out for their patrol. Finally, the runways defensive doors closed. Instead of just one, a total of twelve doors closed with reinforcing spell emblems added in. We may have put this together in a hurry, but when fully deployed, it should be able to withstand a dragon line reactor, Aki, or the unknown attack that destroyed Benkei. They could fight at any time. In that way, they were not just on alert and not just doing nothing. Were preparing for war. Narumi felt satisfaction at that term as she continued walking. Where is Katakura? The Vice President is in the main garden. Is he with Masamune? Testament. Her shoulders drooped at the students answer. Honestly, this is so much trouble. Or The heels of her false legs rang out as she muttered to herself. Maybe Im spoiled to have so many things I need to protect. Volume 4A, 20: Dwellers of a Rocky Place Volume 4A, Chapter 20: Dwellers of a Rocky Place Are there true feelings Behind the hidden depths? Point Allocation (Secrets) Narumi stepped out into the light. Sendai Castle was a fortress carved out of a mountain and even the interior of the sealed space was reinforced. Only one place was filled with light like this. Even if it is an artificial garden. The garden contained flower beds, a small stream, and a pond. The sky was replaced by a divine monitor that recreated the actual sky outside. The monitor was made from several thin panels and it currently displayed the morning sky. Wind could only enter or exit through the passageway, so the sweet smell of flowers and the clear smell of flowing water both tickled at her nose. She also felt a slight stuffiness, perhaps due to the recreated warmth of the sunlight. Narumi walked down a gravel path cutting through the flower beds. She walked on her toes so that her heels did not make holes in the path. The gravel did not even stir below her feet. She only heard the occasional quiet sound of her feet hitting the ground, but she produced no sound or motion from the gravel, as if walking on a solid board. She reached a bridge crossing the meandering stream. Katakura. Eh? Oh, right, right, right. Narumi-kun, wait just a second. Just a second, okay? I need to prepare the energy I need for this conversation. A boy wearing glasses and a straw hat stood up from the flower bed on Narumis right. He had removed the shirt sleeves of his inner suit which was printed with the name Katakura Kagetsuna. He was also holding something. Katakura. The main garden is a public space, so Im not sure you should be planting potatoes in the flower beds. What? Narumi-kun, you mustnt let common sense hold you back. Oh, Im ready now, so can I release my energy? If you want. Then here I go. Hey, Narumi-kun! I went to all the trouble of making this shut-ins fortress! Were an evil organization now, so whats wrong with ignoring the history recreation and growing some potatoes!? You got a problem with it!? Do you!? I even bred my own cultivar named after its golden color and an Incan king from its native South America! I went all Cusco on this Cpac Gold! You didnt need to add the Gold to the name. D-dammit. Whats that you have no guts look for!? Youre going to give a boost to my masochistic heart! But as one of the evil organizations generals, I want to sell potatoes until I have enough money for a god of war or two! Lets make even more potato fields and hide them from the Testament Union! That sounds great! The evil general is gardening in a straw hat? Well, the other generals were single-handedly threatening the heroes or fighting a mysterious being. Katakura shrugged and Narumi frowned. Mysterious? But wasnt the thing Oniniwa-san pursued last night after we closed it in here- Oh, that was just a figure of speech. It would be too much trouble if I didnt call it that. You need to get used to how I talk, Narumi-kun. You may be an expert at deflecting things, but you let words get to you too easily. Do I? You arent an elder sister, right? Narumi recalled the night before, and That was-! I never expected the evil general to get so confused and let herself be forced into negotiating with the heroes. We should celebrate that you still have a human side left. Right!? Katakura coquettishly pointed at her, so she stomped diagonally on the blade of a hoe sitting on the ground. The handle shot up and struck his crotch from below. Hh. He sank into the flower bed while staring up into the sky and Narumi sighed. Why not train some? The Testament descriptions have you fighting a fair bit, dont they? A trembling hand rose from the flower bed, telling her to wait. After a while, she heard him slapping his lower belly and then speaking. Hn Yes. I-Im fine. Im fine! It still works! It still works!? Why was that a question and why do you sound so effeminate? A-a girl would never understand! Heh heh. Jealous!? Thats what you get! Narumi opened a sign frame. Rusu-san, Katakura has gone crazy again, so could you do something about it? Vice Chancellor, I will have difficulty dealing with the problem unless you are more specific. Hmm. I guess its a problem with his brain. Ah! Wh-why are you calling someone else to judge me!? This has to do with our crotches! Then how about I chop yours in two so we can share the problem? Ill throw my half away, though. J-just because you dont have one is no reason to suggest anything so frightening! Just so you know, mine just froze over! Katakura opened a sign frame labeled Ill Never Forget This Notebook and typed at it as he stood up. What is with this guy? wondered Narumi before asking him a question. Where is Masamune? Eh? Oh, shes training over there. Eh? Whats this!? Youre interested in our Masamune!? Who gave you permission!? Ow! What kind of girl throws seed potatoes at people at Mach speeds! You want to fight!? Im sorry, so dont glare at me like that. But those seed potatoes are important. Youre not supposed to waste food, you see. You eat them like this Oh, no! I really did just eat one with eyes! Eh? Masamune? You can go see her! You have my permission! You got that!? My permission! I know I told you that you could release your energy, but how about you calm down a little? Now, now. This is a liberal arts sort of energy. Oh, and Masamune-kun is over there. Katakura grabbed a sign frame and used it like a fan to point toward a cherry tree with green leaves. A girl was swinging a wooden sword below it. She was somewhat tall and slender. Masamune. Narumis shoulders relaxed as she walked over and spoke to the girl with the wooden sword. You were all right? Narumi saw the girl turn toward her. Her sweaty face looked her way. Narumi. Masamunes hair was plastered to her sweaty forehead, so she brushed it up and smiled. Of course Im all right. Im always safe as long as Im here, arent I? Just like Kojirou. W-well, that is true. Sorry. Narumi tilted her head as Masamune tied her hair back. Why would you need to apologize? Because Ive been causing you a lot of trouble by being so worthless. Its thanks to you that we can even exist, so we will do anything for you. Its the same as doing it for our own existence, after all. Sorry. Narumi could say nothing more when the other girl repeated herself with a bitter smile. Masamune resumed swinging her wooden sword. Have you seen, Kojirou? I havent seen him all morning. Not even at breakfast. Eh? No, Kojirou-sama is- Narumi-kun! Katakuras voice interrupted them. Could you help harvest my Cpac Gold!? What? Well, I dont mind helping out a little She saw Kagetsuna crawling through the flower bed with his butt sticking out. Now! Come harvest my Cpac Gold! Ahhn, hurry up! Im spreading it wide!! Wait, where did you get that sickle from!? And who would throw it!? Normal people would throw a seed potato! What is wrong with you!? Hmm!? Ive been thinking. Maybe I should start telling Katakura what I actually think. You shouldnt do that, Narumi. Katakura is sensitive, so it would make him even crazier. Heh heh heh! See!? See!? Uhohoi! Uhohoi! Narumi ignored Katakura as he began a step dance with his hands on his hips. As if to take her place, Masamune smiled toward him and opened her mouth. Youre always such an idiot, Katakura. D-dont make it sound like thats a foregone conclusion, you second year Chancellor! M-Masamune-kun! Who do you think youre talking to!? I am your upperclassman, you know!? Masamune is the Chancellor and President, so you lose quite spectacularly in rank. S-so do you! So do you! Ah, what are you whispering in Masamune-kuns ear!? Masamune-kun, dont smile and nod! Let me in! Pass that comment onto me! And Masamune-kun! Doesnt an unnecessary side note in the Testament descriptions tell us that you and I gain a lot of fans in the future for our homosexual relationship!? Yes, but Im a girl, so that rules that out. As a boy, youll have to work extra hard all on your own. Whats that tone of voice and smile for!? You dont think I can do it, do you!? Well, no. To be clear, its biologically impossible. Are you saying you can do it? What!? Of course I can! Ill totally do it! Dont underestimate your upperclassman! Y-you wont like me when Im angry! My favorite spells in RPGs are the instant death ones! Ill play both sides of the Cpac Gold myself! Whoa, that was close! What kind of girl throws hoes at people, Narumi-kun!? Ha ha. Youre really strong, Narumi. Umm. Narumi faced Masamunes slight smile but was unsure what to say. You shouldnt pay much attention to him. You just told her to ignore me, didnt you!? Didnt you!? Im the Vice President, you know!? Okay, she can ignore me, so can you stop glaring at meplease? Narumi had to start from the beginning due to that interruption, so she placed a hand on Masamunes shoulder. Listen, Masamune. You are plenty strong already, so dont look at everything so negatively. But Then why am I getting skinnier and weaker every day? Masamune wrinkled her brow. Even the head of the Health Committee wont tell me why. Only that the cause is unknown. I supposedly inherited the dragons power just like Kojirou, but my body has been so unsteady and I keep getting skinnier. Well Whats wrong with me? And And if no one knows why, am I just going to keep getting weaker? Narumi was speechless. Its just like Katakura said This was what it meant to let words get to her. In battle, she could immediately find the optimal response, but she was at a loss when it came at her in the form of words. However, there was one thing she could say. The Testament descriptions were the rules of this world. They were how things should be and how things should happen. Everything in the world was to remain in compliance with the Testaments instructions, so There is nothing wrong with you. After all, you have officially inherited the name of Date Masamune, ruler of Oushuu. If there was something wrong with you, you wouldnt have inherited that. Butwhat about Katakura? Well There is something wrong with him, but thats different. Whaaaat!? What did you just sayyyyy!? She decided to ignore him and continue the conversation. The ends of Masamunes eyebrows lowered and she looked up at Narumi. But I It is true youre losing weight every day. Narumi narrowed her eyes. But that should settle down before long. Make sure you eat. Andwe are here to support you, Masamune. You only have to make your decisions. We will run down that path ahead of you and protect you. After Narumi said that, she heard a sudden voice from beyond Masamune. Well said, Narumi. It was a womans voice and she knew whose it was. Principal Yoshihime. A woman walked in from the gardens opposite entrance beyond Masamune. She was a demonic woman, as well as Masamunes mother. A single horn grew from the right side of Yoshihimes forehead and she wore a red-dyed Sviet Rus uniform modified in the Far Eastern style. That uniform swayed as she came to a stop seven meters away. With Masamune between them, Narumi could not do anything from this distance. Of course, she had no intention of anything like that since they were on the same side, but She never lets her guard down in that regard. It makes her difficult to deal with. Yoshihime smiled toward Narumi, which made Narumi cautious. When that woman smiled, she was usually plotting something unpleasant. That was why Narumi made a smile of her own and spoke. Principal Yoshihime? I just finished informing Masamune of my return, so I would like to return to my room. Before you do that, come with me. It was forceful, but Principals orders were absolute for the Vice Chancellor. I cant believe this, she thought as Yoshihime placed a hand on her mouth. I would like to speak with you about what is to come. What are you talking about? Testament. The woman nodded. We can make a suggestion of our own concerning Musashis ambassador, so I would like your opinion now that you have visited them. Namely Who could we ask for to ensure everything goes smoothly? The elder sister lover? Isa had thought for a while that mornings started early on the Musashi. She had boarded at IZUMO and lived as a guest more than as one of the Ten Braves until leaving during the Battle of Mikatagahara, but The activity in Musashis cities is synchronized with the engine division. To Isa, it felt more like a city than an aerial ship. It also felt like an industrial complex that linked the accumulation and sharing of the ether tank with the facilities that used the ether. We call that a kombinat in Far Eastern, but I think that comes from Sviet Russ Russian. According to Anayama, Musashi was sending ambassadors to Sviet Rus, Mogami, and Date. They were apparently taking those three nations suggestions into consideration when it came to who they chose, but The city continues on like normal. Isa was on her way to the underground portion of Musashino, the Musashis first central ship. She would take the long block lift down from the rear surface to reach the engine division along with the other workers. She had disguised herself as a Musashi resident. Nezu and Yuri had claimed they wanted to see their families and had convinced some of those leaving the Musashi to hand over their position in the family register. Musashis family register was managed by the automatons, so any alterations to the documents would be discovered. Instead, they had left the family register untouched and eliminated any contradictions with emotion and convenience. If they remained docile, they were safe as long as their neighbors did not make any complaints. And even if something did happen This mission will only last a few days. Once it was over, they would leave, just like the original residents had done. The rear long block lift came into view. She saw some work gods of war and linked wagons among the open warehouses and wooden containers. Some people were already starting down on the lift. Thankfully, one did not need to be a student to join the engine division. The group was generally divided by sex and there were some buffering layers, but conveniently, there was no division by age. As Nezu had told her to, Isa walked over to the manager standing in front of the lift. Oh. The man in a lab coat was Mishina Shouichi, representative of the Ariake. He had a sign frame open as he provided an explanation to everyone. Today, we will continue from yesterday and perform the final adjustments to Musashinos power system. The star of this remodeling was the output conversion mechanism. It was only at the virtual experiment stage before, but it was originally a more peaceful mechanism meant to provide safe passage when an unexpected harmonic territory became a barrier. It was originally manufactured and planned to be added in thirty years ago, but that plan was stopped. It has been occasionally refined since then, but the most recent refinement was based on the Musashi as of last year. There should be slight errors due to the repairs the Musashi has undergone after the armada battle and Mikatagahara, so each team needs to make some final adjustments for that. Judge. Isa approached them as they all nodded. When she joined a few of the others who were running late, a worker standing next to the Ariakes representative called out to her. Asa-Shoot 5 Devastating flash. The worker likely doubled as a guard. When she provided the answer Yuri had given her, the worker gestured for her to board the lift. However, Isa asked him a question. I was hired as a day laborer, so is there a team that needs a spot filled? Eh? Well, on Oume Oh, theyve already started. Um While the worker hesitated, a girl called over from the lift. Can you perform the physical wiring for databank control? I could use someone who can read the knots. Well, its not my specialty, but I can do it. Then come over here. Isa walked over and felt a little bad when the people on the lift raised a hand in greeting. Oh, thats too far. Over here. Someone called to her from the right. Isa was short, but this girl was even shorter. She wore a worn-out lab coat over a Qing-Takeda uniform and she shook her ponytail as she smiled. With the databank control, were linking the other teams adjustments to provide some feedback, so I want as many people as I can get. Im Mishina Hiro, leader of Team 5. What about you? Isa guessed this girl was the daughter of that IZUMO VIP and the underclassman of Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer. I need to be careful for a variety of reasons, she thought, but formed a smile regardless. Im Isami. I dont have a family name. Do you have some work for me? Plenty, plenty. Hiros smile grew as she raised her gloved hand inside her lab coat pocket and faced Shouichi. Dad, were good to go over here, so hurry up and take us down. Okay, then your dads gonna go all out. With that, they all quickly lowered their hips. Eh? wondered Isa. !? The lift descended so quickly she thought the floor had fallen away. Wow. There was an instant of acceleration that felt like floating, but Isa kept her balance and saw everything flowing upwards around her. People were working in the residential and transportation districts of the long block being constructed. The aroma of cooking reached her as they passed by the residential district. Theyve made a lot of progress on the remodeling! Hiro crouched next to her and looked up at the hole growing more distant above. Isa wondered what the girl was looking at, but she saw a smile on the corners of Hiros mouth. Hiros smile clearly grew as more levels of construction and framework came into view. Heh heh, she laughed. I love the Musashis stacked structure. Volume 4A, 21: Uncertain Person in the Early Morning Volume 4A, Chapter 21: Uncertain Person in the Early Morning Former inadequacy Former thoughts Current slumber Point Allocation (Regret) Asama awoke to the distant sound of a morning bell ringing at the top of the hour. She could tell she was lying on her side and she could tell where she was lying. Nn. She was on a bed. Beyond the warm sheets and creaking bed, her sleepy mind heard the distant sounds of construction. And Oh, no. I need to do my morning water purification. That thought led her to a realization: didnt she normally sleep in a futon? The night before, she had stayed at the Main Blue Thunder late into the night for their meeting. When Kimi had invited her to sleep over, her weariness had won out. ! She trembled, stirred, opened her eyes, and found a face in front of her. Toori-kun!? She gasped in disbelief, but then realized who it was sleeping on their side in front of her. Mito Mitotsudaira breathed quietly in sleep with her sleeves removed and her inner suit parted at the crotch portion. And occasionally Sniff Her sense of smell must have been reacting to the scent of the sheets and blanket because she would rub her cheek against them, relax her expression, and yet generally give stern looks. Toori-kun must be causing her trouble in her dream too. That thought brought some unease. Wheres Toori-kun? He was not here. It made sense. They had stolen his space to sleep. But his absence still bothered her. Is he here? When they had borrowed his bed, he had been making tea and some late night snacks while speaking with Masazumi, Shirojiro, and the others continuing the meeting. Asama had stayed with them until Tenzou, Mary, Gin, and Muneshige had left along with Horizon since they were all residents of Tamas underground area, but Toori-kun His absence brought unease to her heart. Im imagining awful things again. She corrected her fear. He was in the house. He definitely was. He had to be. There was no reason for him not to be. But Asama slowly got up while looking over at Mitotsudaira who remained asleep with the sheets wildly strewn around her. She glanced around and confirmed that this was his room. She would occasionally help Kimi with some spells or studying and she would bring by cooking spell charms from her father, so she was familiar with the Aoi home. But its been a while since I was inside Toori-kuns room. His room had originally been part of a twelve square meter living room. It had been connected to the hallway without any walls, so a T-shape of curtains had been added in. The space positioned next to the caf area was Tooris room and the opposite space was Kimis room. Asama stood barefoot on the wooden flooring. She could see plenty of porn game boxes stacked up on the PC desk, but Oh, thats one of the ones I tested for safety. So hes actually playing them. She nodded in satisfaction that her efforts were paying off. W-wait, theres something wrong with this! Oh, but he actually has the nunchuck device connected! Is shaking it up and down really supposed to be fun!? She had shaken it a lot while testing it. But Kimi? She pushed aside the dividing curtain to check Kimis room. Kimi was sleeping inside. She was naked, wrapped in her blanket, and embracing Suzu, who had also slept over, and Suzus unbound hair. They almost looked like mother and child. Although Kimis the one holding onto Suzu. Seeing that brought some peace of mind, but the previous unease only grew. Where is Toori-kun? She pushed aside the curtain bordering the hallway and peeked out. The hallway continued to the left and right. The left led to the bath and the right led to Tooris parents room and the caf. The left seemed deserted, as did the right. He wouldnt be in his moms room. After some hesitation, she opened the curtain and stepped out into the hallway. She thought about putting on her shoes, but she would be doing her habitual water purification afterwards anyway. She was only checking to see if he was here. She placed her hand on the door to the caf. She hesitated and wondered what she would do if he was not in here. He is, isnt he? She recalled a time in the past when she had felt this same unease. Back when we lost Horizon Toori had also been taken to Mikawa, so he too had been gone. Asama had not seen the scene of the accident, so at the time, she had not known what exactly had happened to Horizon or Toori. It had generally been the same for the others. They had later learned that Horizon had died and everyone but Kimi had cried once they realized what that meant. But we didnt know what had happened to Toori-kun. Kimi, the one who had not cried, had asked something of Asama not long after that. Come stay at my house, Asamas father had apparently decided it would be better for Kimi to come stay at the Asama Shrine, but There has to be someone there when Toori gets back. Kimi had been insistent. And Asama herself had been worried about a lot and had also been interested in staying over at the Aoi home that she had visited a lot in the past. Before entering elementary school, her father had been busy a lot and she had often spent the night there with Kimi, Toori, and later Horizon too. The four of them had brought futons out into the caf and slept on the floor there. When asking her over, Kimi had said they could make and eat whatever they wanted because her parents were not there. That had also been an attractive prospect, so she had decided to go. But It had come on the first night of her stay. She and Kimi had crawled into the large bed and discussed silly things until they fell asleep. It had come during the time often known as the dead of night. It was something formless. A great silence and a dark presence. In the bluish darkness, where only the silhouettes of objects could be seen, she had known that they were the only two in the house. But Is something there? The stillness had in fact created a great pressure as if indicating somethings presence. The house had occasionally creaked and the curtains had fluttered a little from the outside air slipping in. She had felt like something was there even though no one was there. She had felt like something inhuman that they could not perceive was watching them. The creaking of the house had seemed like footsteps as it passed through the walls, so she thought it might actually be standing next to the bed looking down at them. I really did think that. The next thing she had known, Kimi had been clinging to her. That was when she had realized why Kimi had asked her to spend the night. Hey, Kimi had whispered. Do you think Horizon is here? She had not been able to say no. Honoring the souls of the dead was one of a shrine maidens jobs. There were different categories and levels of ghosts and there had been some her young self had been unable to perceive even with Konoha, the false eye she had had even back then. What were they supposed to do if something like that had been there? And then Kimi had said more. Or maybe its Toori. Without knowing the answer, she had clung to Kimi and cried. She had been unable to irresponsibly say he would be coming back and she had not known if the silence and darkness surrounding them really had been something visiting them. But I had to wonder if we had lost Toori-kun who had always played with us and been like family to me. What if the silent presence really was his dead ghost? What if it was proof that they would never meet him again? What if he had vanished before they could do or say anything? And what if he had become something that was simply there, unable to be say anything or touch anything. Asama had slept over after that as well and she remembered the one time she had worked up the courage to search the house. After hearing the house creaking, she had gone out into the hallway to open the door to the caf. She remembered the creaking having been loud enough to make her think Toori might have returned. But he wasnt there. She had opened the door and found the caf empty. She had found nothing that could have caused the creaking. But despite seeing no on there, she had sensed a presence. Toori-kun? Had he died and come there? But she had not known if he was there or not, so If youre there, then come back properlyToori-kun. Only after speaking had she realized how weak her voice was. She had received high praise for her performance in her shrine maiden training (and thunderous praise for her skill at shooting), but conversing with the souls of the dead was dangerous. So I hadnt been allowed to do it at that point. When she had realized there was nothing she could do, she had returned to Kimis bed and the two of them had placed the blanket over their heads. Im sorry. What had she been apologizing for? For the fact that I couldnt do anything to bring Toori-kun back, to stop him from going away in the first place, or To do anything for him. She remembered him being a handful. He had caused nothing but trouble. He had often had her heal injuries or apologize to people, so he had been something of a nuisance. But the biggest trouble of all was not being able to do anything for him. Im sorry From then on, they had left the lights on when they slept and left the blanket pulled down a little from Tooris bed. That was to make the silence more bearable and to make it easier for Toori to get into bed when he returned. He had returned a while later, but he had become another person entirely. I remember not understanding what was happening. But they definitely had lost him for a time and she had been unable to do anything for him during that time. Is he here now? What should she do if he was not beyond this door now? She opened it. The Main Blue Thunder was dimly lit by the artificial sunlight entering through the narrow window. They had all had fun and discussed a number of things the night before and the smell of eaten pizza lingered inside. But Oh? Youre up early, Asama. Did we wake you? Good morning. We started eating already. Oh, you want something to eat too, Asama? She saw three people there: Masazumi, Mary, and If you need to do your water purification, our bath supports spells, so put in a purification spell and use it. Sis will probably unlock the door and interrupt, though. He was there and he spoke to her. Asama was relieved by that fact, but she did her best to keep it from showing. After all, Masazumi and Mary were here as well. She started by interpreting what the idiot had said. D-dont be ridiculous She imagined the scene of Kimi interrupting while she was in the bath and she felt some heat in her cheeks. Then Mary gave her a smile while cutting into an omelet with a knife. Lady Asama, you get along quite well with Lady Kimi and the spirit, dont you? She wondered who the spirit was, but she decided to abandon that line of thought when the idiot puffed his chest out proudly. However, she did take a breath and released the tension from her shoulders. Honestly Good, she thought. This isnt like ten years ago. Toori-kun? Yeah? What is it? Boobs? You want even more than youve got? She didnt know what he was talking about, but she did know he was there. Never again would she not know what had happened to him and never again would no one be able to reach a hand out to him or head out to save him. Good, she thought again. Ah. Drawn by her relaxed shoulders, droplets spilled from the corners of her eyes. She unexpectedly began crying. When the other three noticed, Masazumi was the first to speak. Aoi, what did you do to Asama!? Shes Musashis valuable long-distance attacker, divine transmission manager, and owner of my Tsukinowa! As the lessee, Ill be forced to use my special attack: That is Most Regrettable! Thats way too long, Seijun! A-and I didnt do anything! I mean, did you see me do anything!? Hey, Asama, I didnt do anything to you, right? Please tell them I didnt. No, that isnt it, is it? Mary gestured to the empty seat in front of her. I dont really know why, but something made you happy, didnt it? Asama nearly nodded at that quiet question, but W-wait, if I agree, theyll ask me what made me happy. She had recalled the past, compared it to the present, and involuntarily been so overcome with relief that she cried. They would not understand and it would be too embarrassing even if they did. Um, she hesitated. S-sorry, Mary. I need to do my water purification before eating, a-and I didnt put any shoes on, so, um Sure. Ill make you something that should be ready at about the right time, so hurry on up. Why did he read so much into things in the weirdest ways? At any rate, Asama used his words as the cue she needed to turn around, but Um, what are we doing today? Are we having a meeting before going to school? Judge. We need to decide who to send out as ambassadors. At the earliest, they could be sent out today, so I want to get that done now. Now, Mary. Where are Crossunite and the Tachibanas? Master Tenzou had some thoughts about the attack last night, so he went out to examine the site. Master and Lady Tachibana were summoned by Principal Sakai. By Principal Sakai? Judge. Mary tilted her head. He apparently said he had an idea to strengthen Musashis fighting force. Well, anyway, its pretty exciting gathering three people with peerless combat skill. Sakai sat on the veranda of his home, pulled his hand from his pocket to rub his chin, and smiled. Oh, no need to be so formal. At ease, Muneshige-kun, Gin-kun. Judge, said Gin and Muneshige who were wearing track suits. They adjusted their sitting position on the gravel by lifting their feet on their toes to gently lift their hips. They also straightened their backs. What do you need with us today? asked Gin. Sakai looked to their left where Futayo sat more flatly with her shoulders pulled in tight. Das Daughter-kun, are you sure you want to reject my offer? Eh? asked Futayo before correcting it to, Yes. She lifted up the Tonbo Spare sitting next to her. I have this already. She seemed to be trying to convince herself more than anyone. Using this to its fullest is my path. Judge. I had a feeling you would say that and Im relieved that you did. Sakai turned his smile back to the Tachibana Couple. Now, since the Vice Chancellor says she doesnt need it, lets get down to business. I have something nice for you. Musashi-san. He held a hand back toward the room behind him where Musashi stood. You mean this? Musashi stacked up five unopened black disk box sets in Sakais hand and ignored how he nearly lost his balance. Honestly, I found all of these while searching through the closet. What is this Pax Sentai Five Good Emperors? Partway through, they added more to the team to gain a total of five, but why did they say, I just realized we have three Anuss! Together, were the Five Good Emperors!? That does not even function as a mnemonic for ones exams. Over. Yeah, and the first one is Janus so its actually pronounced Yanus instead. Oh, but I bought this and that previous one with points at the same Roman Fair, so I didnt spend any money on them. And could I get some more tea? No? More importantly, I assume this is what you meant. Over. Musashi glanced over at Sakai as she stepped from the veranda into the yard and slipped on the sandals waiting there. The transfer has not yet been fully made, so you can only look for the time being. Over. She held something horizontal to the ground: a steel spear. This is Kamenuki, the quasi-divine weapon Sakai-sama used in his days as a student. Over. Gin spoke as she looked at the spear that measured more than two meters long. Kamenuki? Isnt that name based on the story in which you stabbed through a pot in an enemy castle to stab the enemy hidden behind it? But To be blunt, there are a lot of similar names out there. Thats unavoidable, Gin, said Muneshige. Commanders and swordsmen of the Warring States period are pitif-valuable creatures that cannot resist slicing, cutting, and stabbing through things. Pots, bamboo, and stones are the usual victims, but there are plenty of variations such as one powerful example of slicing a go board in two. Come to think of it, my Tonbokiri is a type of animal abuse. No, Tonbokiris name is based on a dragonfly cutting itself by landing on the blade. Lets calm down and classify these things properly, Musashi Vice Chancellor. Sakai-sama, are you hearing what they are saying about you? Over. Now, now. The corner of Sakais mouth rose in a smile. Muneshige-kun, do you want this? Youre willing to part with it? Despite his question, Muneshige had already started standing, so Sakai smiled. I am, but first Id like a bit of excitement. A test? The two of you can work together if you want. Oh, but Im not your opponent. I wouldnt want anything unfortunate to happen. I dont like pain, you see. So Sakai clapped his hands and a tall maid appeared in the middle of the yard. She was an automaton and Gin knew her name. You are Lady Asakusa, arent you? Judge. I am here as captain of the first ship. She did not say over here. Her short hair swayed and she pulled something from her waist hard point. This is a Mikawa gravity sword. I will be using it as the opponent in your test. Over. Volume 4A, 22: Skilled One in the Foggy Yard Volume 4A, Chapter 22: Skilled One in the Foggy Yard What blocks the way forward Yet does not stop you Point Allocation (Excitement) Two people stood on a gravel-covered yard. One was a male student in a track suit. I am Tachibana Muneshige. Please give me my test. The other was Asakusa, an automaton in a maid uniform. As captain automaton of the first ship, I shall provide your examination. Over. A short distance away, Gin stood by the house with the large hands of her false arms raised. Ether light spread like ripples and an emblem opened inside a torii-style sign frame. Then Next, a Catholic emblem appeared over the previous one and long swords grew from it. They were the twin swords meant for Gins false arms, but Master Muneshige, take these. She removed the attachment connecting their hilts and tossed them to Muneshige. It was a casual movement, but the false arms sent them slicing through the wind on a collision course with the boy. The swords rotated with twin sounds of scratching at the air, but just when they were going to hit Muneshige Thank you, Gin. They vanished. No, Asakusa turned her head to follow them while facing him. They were up above. The two swords were spinning with the Ariakes ceiling behind them. Did you place your hands on them and throw them in the moment of collision? Over. No. That was no collision. It was the Tachibana-style hand-delivery. After allwe cant have anyone else stealing them. Normally I would have grabbed them, but in this case The next pair came. That is, a third and fourth sword. He grabbed these two directly and set them on his waist hard points with a snap of his wrists. As they clicked into place, he raised his hands toward the sky where the first and second swords fell. Now I grab them to complete my preparations. What do you think? I have determined it was well done. Over. With that assessment, Asakusa lowered her hands to the left and right. Both hands held a bladeless sword hilt and guard, but a white fog began to rise from the end. The fog floated out yet nothing appeared in the center. And that nothingness seemed to form a blade. The blades were sixty centimeters long, but The Musashis first port and starboard ships were accepted as transport ships before being officially added, but that is why I have determined we are loved by the residents of Musashi. However However The Musashis first port and starboard ships always exist at the lead of the Musashis course, direction, and guidance. So So The Musashis first port and starboard ships carry the role of the Musashis guardians. We provide supplies and set the course, but more than simply advance, we are the guardians who cut open the way forward. So The word so was accompanied by a change to the gravity swords lengths. The automatons own gravitational control increased the pressure, transforming the thickness and length of the two swords. The invisible blades grew past two meters in the center of the fog. These Mikawa gravity swords are known as Kirihiraki[1] and were made exclusively for automaton use. I have been unable to use them as it is a bit of a gray area whether they would qualify as a weapon for the Musashi, but I have received permission to use them for the purposes of training our own. Over. You consider me one of your own? asked Muneshige. Judge. Asakusa stepped forward. Any resident of the Musashi matters greatly to us. Over. With that one step, the automaton erased all distance between her and Muneshige. Muneshige watched his opponents movements. This was his first time battling an automaton. She resembled a human yet was not one. The gravitational control was one issue, but she also mechanically controlled her body, meaning she could ignore pain and move her joints beyond the movable range for a human. The only real downside was the essential lack of what was known as a mind despite being able to make a series of decisions. That meant she could only use the spells built into her own functionality or ones that used external Blessings. However, automatons were devoted to their duty and defined their lives on whether they could fulfill those duties or not. The closest analogy would be a knight that believed in using primarily physical attacks. She interested him. Asakusa was currently leaping to his front right side. She was leaning forward and using the gravity sword in her right hand. The gravel crunched as the first attack arrived. Instead of taking a wide swing, she kept her right elbow on her side and Shes spinning her arm!? The blade was raised in front of her chest and he assumed she would swing it outwards like a backhand blow. But she did not. Her forearm rotated. From Muneshiges perspective, her forearm rotated without issue in the counter clockwise direction and it stopped in the eight oclock position. That motion would have been impossible for a human. She made an upwards diagonal slash from there. Muneshige moved back. He observed his opponents movements, saw through them, and moved back as a reference for his future evasive actions. Whoops. He took a left step back to dodge. He did not move much. Moving too far away would give his opponent an easier time of setting her sights on him and make it easier for her to target his arms or legs. He kept as close as possible so that she could only target his torso. His feet crunched on the gravel as he put that slight distance between them. From his perspective, Asakusas first attack travelled from the lower left to the upper right. Moving left put him toward her back as she swung her right arm. He watched her movements while moving around behind her. He spotted the waste in how she shifted her weight and placed her feet. Is this? He noticed something. !? Immediately, her right arm made another attack. It came suddenly, and Her back!? Her right arm mobilized both her right shoulder and right shoulder blade to stab at him behind her. As if to say her back was her chest, the arm bent at an angle far too deep for a human, yet still sent the blade accurately to its target. She did not hesitate to target his face, so he evaded. He started to step back from the stabbing blade. ! Muneshige gave up on stepping back and accelerated leftward instead. He moved further behind Asakusa. He first swung his head and then his body took a leap to follow. That decision saved him. Asakusa had let go of the stabbing sword. The attack to his face was launched like a bullet and tore deep into the spot his face had just vacated. Still, he had dodged it. He used all his strength to circle around behind her. Oh. Then he noticed that his enemys attack was not yet over. The released right sword stopped in midair and was pulled back in. Please wait. You forgot something. Over. Asakusas left arm and shoulder blade rotated to her back as if to embrace her own back and as if to intercept him. And that arms Kirihiraki had already been swung. It was a diagonal counterattack against him as he circled behind her. Even if he tried to dodge, this automaton could continue moving her arm for a full 360 degrees. Her sweeping sword would surely reach him and stab into him even if he moved back and away. Also My apologies. It was very un-automaton-like of me to confront you without facing you. Over. Asakusa rotated her head so it too faced the back. The movement of her left arm did not waver as it targeted Muneshige. Also, the other Kirihiraki had been pulled back to her right hand. ! Her right hand sent the gravity sword in to attack him from behind. The elbow instantly reversed its bend in a whip-like motion that sent it toward her left arms counterattack. You will be trapped in the middle. Over. The left and right attacks were at different heights, so they would surely strike him at the chest and waist. But shes sure to adjust if I try to evade either up or down! While that would be possible for a human, it would be quite forceful. It could easily damage the arm. But this automaton could do so while ignoring the joints, muscles, and tendons. In that case, in which direction was he supposed to evade? Muneshige made his decision. The situation was completely different, but the action he was about to take was one someone had once used on him. Back at Mikawa! Futayo saw what action Muneshige took. Is that? He casually walked up Asakusa. Excuse me. With those words, he leaned forward and placed a foot on her rear-facing waist. He almost seemed to be climbing a standard staircase. It was a light action with no weight to it. And That is what I did to him at Mikawa! Her acceleration spell, Soaring Wings, purified any impeding factors to raise her speed. When she activated the spell cumulatively to raise its level, any obstacles would be no different from level ground and even charging attacks could become a stepping stone if she timed it right. Because she could use that technique, she had done so during their duel at Mikawa. But Muneshige-dono is not using a spell! This was pure skill. He had pulled it off with nothing but martial arts and physical strength. Kh She groaned at the comparison she subconsciously made. She also heard Sakai asking Gin a question by the house. Gin-kun, hes controlling his weight, isnt he? Judge. His balance has always been one of his strong points. He could never stand on a blade or jump straight while kicking off the dust in the air if he did not have a skilled sense of balance. Muneshige passed over Asakusas shoulder and dropped down on the other side. Futayo heard Gin give a sigh of relief. He has been training his physical abilities and balance by climbing walls or using unsteady footing such as the Musashis outer edges and the thick rope passageways. He has needed to maintain his health in that manner after the lost income of having his inherited name removed. Also Gin narrowed her eyes. Well, what I have done does not matter here. Even this has yet to reach the ideal we both desire. I see, replied Musashi. She watched Muneshige land while sitting on the veranda next to Sakai. But our first ship captain is also quite impressive. Over. I have a general understanding of that. And of what is to come. Gin corrected her expression. Do as you wish. That is what Master Muneshige would want. As soon as Gin said that, Futayo felt a chill. Fog? A thin fog floated through the air while carrying some frost. What is going on? she wondered just before noticing something. Asakusa took two actions after Muneshige stepped over her. Asakusa moved. Here I go! As her two attacks had been avoided, she rotated her arms from the back to the front and then embraced her own body. The embrace was meant to straighten her up and turn her toward Muneshige, but she did not stop there. Something flew from her sleeves: two additional swords. However, those were not the only new Kirihiraki blades. Twenty-four short gravity swords left her skirt and apron and four large ones appeared from the air. A total of thirty-two. I have located a stable pathway for the power supply, so please provide your assistance. Over. They all rapidly released fog. The entire area was dyed white, the air cooled, and Asakusa turned toward Muneshige. As expected, he was trying to turn toward her after walking over her and landing, but she was no longer wielding even a single blade. All of her weapons were targeting him from the air thanks to her gravitational control. This normally would have been impossible. She would not have been able to control so many distinct objects or provide the power for them. And even if she did pull it off, the burden would have been great enough to hinder her later duties. This was only possible because Shinagawa! That automaton was the other first ship captain. That identical model was helping her through their shared memory. More than just the data from her sight, hearing, and bodily balance, data on Muneshiges movements was being sent from the sensory devices on the ship. As a result, she only had to focus on moving. And ! The burden of controlling and powering the four large swords and twenty-eight small ones was shared with Shinagawa. She did not consider this unfair. The port and starboard ships were a pair and thus the same. The automatons commanding them were identical models, so they were more closely connected to each other than to the other captain automatons. That was why she had never said their opponent would be Asakusa. She had always said it would be The first ship captain! Asakusa spread her arms, grabbed and twisted at the air, and used her gathered strength to move the total of thirty-two blades. Here I go. She understood that this was a test, but that was why she had to test them with her full power. After all In the future, Musashi will need guardians and protectors who bear new power. So she spoke once more. Show the way, Kirihiraki! Spell of the guardians who captain the first ships! Over. Formless blades tore into the surrounding fog and faced Muneshige. Muneshige leaped. He moved away. This was a change from before, but This is dangerous! He was faced with a large number of bladeless swords and their lengths could change at will with their reinforced power. !! The fog was torn apart as if by rain in the spot he had just vacated. The white color spread out, tore apart, and gave a brief glimpse of Asakusa on the other side. !? One of the large swords broke through the fog and flew his way. He ducked to dodge it and then jumped left from that lowered position. After all Gravitational control! The large sword had stopped over his head and then dropped straight down. He escaped left while low enough to the ground for his hands to scrape at the gravel. A further attack arrived. As Asakusa swung her arm, sixteen small swords flew his way like a splash of water. Also How about this? Over. A second large sword flew over the splash of swords. This was the worst attack for him in his lowered position. He could not completely dodge the swinging swords by moving either right or left, but the large sword awaited him if he tried to dodge upwards. And he was leaning too far forward to jump backwards to gain more distance. He thought he could make it if he ducked below the splash of swords, but The gravel! His footing was covered in round gravel. If he poured too much strength into his step, it could easily shift and throw off his movement. In that case, he thought. I have to go for it regardless. Now what will he do? wondered Sakai. He watched Muneshige facing the blades while thinking that the boy had to overcome this. If he did not Hell have trouble being one of the main fighters supporting Musashi. And, he thought while preparing to accept whatever he would see here. What about you, Das Daughter-kun? He had a certain thought about Futayo: Youre going to have to rival everything youre about to see here, After all, they were the Peerless in the East and West, and more importantly Youre still nothing more than Da-chans daughter. Sakai narrowed his eyes as Muneshige relaxed his body and leaned further forward. Is he going for it? Will you show me the starting line for the boy I think might just retake the name of the Peerless in the West? So Sakai raised both hand, cupped them, and clapped them together. Now, you two. Begin. As if that was his cue, Muneshige took off. Asakusa saw it through the dancing fog she was parting and through the sensors that she and Shinagawa were monitoring. Eh? The large sword had slammed into the gravel and the sixteen small swords had stabbed into it, but Tachibana-sama is not there. He had vanished. No, there was something there. A small light was scattering in the space filled by the fog and multiple gravity swords. It was ether light, which meant Asakusa! To your left! Asakusa ran toward him on the left before even turning. Shinagawa was tracking his location, so she only had to make the quickest attack possible. But Asakusa! The enemy has changed course! In an instant, eighty-four possible enemy attack patterns were sent to her. Shinagawa used the high speed decisions of an automaton to narrow them down to the most likely one, so #7! You can make a counterattack! Asakusa followed Shinagawas instructions by allowing her knees to collapse. She released the knee joint to drop forward by the height of the knee joint. She also sent her left sword to the location in Shinagawas instructions. She felt the blow land. A moment later, something passed over her head from the left to the right. She could only perceive it as wind. In fact, it was a powerful wind. Her senses were rattled by the gust and her visual data contained the inexactness of corrected footage. But that complication only lasted a moment. The footage soon recovered. Well done, Shinagawa, she said quietly because of what fell onto the yard in front of her. That is Tachibana-samas sword blade. If I had not broken it off in that reflexive interception, I have determined I would have been beheaded. Asakusa? Judge. What is it? Well, that means you are leaving all of the sensory duties to me. In that case, please look to your right. Asakusa looked to the right and found her glove was missing. What? She quickly realized that the removed glove was sitting on her right shoulder. But that was not all. Something else had been added onto her shoulder: the hair decoration sensory assistance device that had been attached to her head. Asakusa was dumbfounded as she placed her bared right hand on her shoulder. Her hair decoration was the symbol of a maid, but it had been removed and placed on her shoulder along with the glove. He had to have done that while passing by just now. It was a warning. An automatons gravitational control was mostly controlled by the motions of their hands and arms, but He is warning me that he can interfere with that. Removing the hair decoration was the same. He was warning her that he could interfere with her identity as a maid automaton. I see. She turned right while checking the data sent by Shinagawa. Muneshige had landed about thirty meters away after scraping a long line in the gravel. He held the broken sword forward in his right hand and placed that hand on the ground to lean toward her. He was telling her he could begin at any moment, but he remained motionless so it would act as a warning to her. He was saying now was the time to stop him. But Asakusa demonstrated a certain answer. She placed the hair decoration sensory assistance device on the ground. Let us continue. Over. She then took the glove from her shoulder and threw it between the two of them. Now, show me what you did to avoid my previous attack. After all, I am your tester, but Prepared to be ashamed, she returned all the swords to herself. Please show me the power of our new guardian. Over. Asakusa and Shinagawa sent their full power toward Muneshige. An automaton had stopped moving her mop on the front deck of the first starboard ship. It was Shinagawa. Around her, the other maid automatons were still cleaning, but she had closed her eyes. I must make corrections. She was sending data to Asakusa who was holding a test battle on Okutama. She was computing the speed and distance of the movement techniques that Muneshige had used while also taking his martial arts balance into account. Shinagawa, create a valley of fog and send the swords through the center. Shinagawa determined the path Muneshige would likely take: the direct straight-line path. She had determined he would not choose a roundabout path during this test. She had determined he preferred to run straight forward and that he would consider the answer that provided as the appropriate answer to this test. So the two automatons prepared a single test question for him. They would counterattack using all thirty-two swords. They would detect his movements, attacks, and all other actions and then send out their attack to accurately interfere with them. And to do that Please come, challenger. Muneshige determined the blades were prepared in defense. The gravity sword fog was prepared somewhat low in an iai-like arrangement. Here I go! He poured definite speed into himself. In an instant, Asakusa realized Muneshige had made it halfway through the Kirihiraki blades. Hes fast! Automaton decisions were generally a thousand times faster than a humans thoughts, and they could reach nearly a million times faster at the greatest, but there was one thing they had trouble with at any speed: a never-before-seen situation. They had no prepared countermeasure for it. They could list up a number of possibilities, but they would have no idea what was best. Muneshiges speed was so great it reached that unknown level for Asakusa and Shinagawa. For speed alone, they could reference the aerial movement spells of aerial ships and the Technohexen, but there was a difference for Muneshige. That is an original spell! Torii-style emblems were appearing and disappearing on the back of his heels. They had no data on this spell that he used to accelerate. Is that? Something seemed off to Futayo. This was definitely an original Shinto spell, but that would make it the same as her Soaring Wings. A Shinto acceleration spell should be appearing ahead of his movement! Shinto used purification spells. The acceleration spells functioned by purifying all that was unnecessary, so they would purify away any element in ones path that was obstructing their acceleration. That was why Soaring Wings appeared on the front of her knees and top of her feet. But for Muneshige, it was appearing below the toes and heel of his feet. ! She saw him accelerate as if digging into the spell with his feet. This was strange. Each individual step looked slow, but for some reason he was fast. It is only at the experimental phase, but it seems to be working well, said Gin while staring at him. Recreating the Catholic acceleration spell in the Shinto style proved impossible due to the fundamentally different way of thinking. But he prefers to gain a powerful acceleration when he presses down his feet. That is different from the Shinto-style that provides speed as you move your legs forward. So We had a thought: If we wished for the type of acceleration made impossible by the Shinto style, we would ignore the rules of Shinto acceleration spells. And And It began to look like we could create one after all. Rather than purifying what lies ahead, it erases the impurities in the footing he uses to accelerate. This is the reverse acceleration spell known as Racing Toes. Gin watched Muneshige run. He was using the Racing Toes spell to do so, but it provided no acceleration at all on its own. It acted on the location set as his acceleration footing and erased any impurities that would obstruct his acceleration. That way, he could build up his acceleration with each step he took. That was all the spell did. It had originally been a spell used when laying a keystone. It had been designed to make an object immovable. The spell had two objectives: to create footing that would provide one with reliable acceleration and to let them build up that acceleration. The acceleration one acquired from the footing was reliant on the individuals own leg strength. So what would happen if someone with great leg strength continued using it, step after step? If that was all they did, they would be unable to control the built-up power and would eventually be blown away by it. But what if they also had the balance needed to control that power? There was one person who could do everything needed to answer that question. Master Muneshige. His original leg strength had yet to return, but the balance built up by climbing walls and using poor footing allowed him to maintain control over the leg strength he did have. It was not perfect yet. Both the accuracy of the spell and his own body could use work. He was inexperienced in this regard. But once he perfected it, he was sure to reach the top speed allowed by the god of his contract. That was why Gin shouted to him as he ran through the foggy blades. Do your best, Master Muneshige! A moment later, the fog moved. Asakusa had been unable to react to Muneshiges initial speed, so she only now began her interception. She pulled back the blades he had already passed, and ! Attacks and counterattacks assaulted him as a series of high-speed movements. Muneshige made a single decision. Gravity swords were arriving from behind, the sides, below, above, and ahead. He could not defend against those blades with his own swords. They were an invisible manifestation of cutting itself. But he made a decision while continuing onward without fear. I must keep my footing firm. That was all. Despite the many gravity swords around him, he evaded the invisible blades as they sliced through the fog. He then grabbed one gravity sword hilt. ! And he kicked at it with Racing Toes to accelerate it. After a solid sound, the kicked gravity sword shot away from him. It was light, so that was to be expected. But that acceleration also pushed his leg forward thanks to Racing Toes. It may have been a small acceleration, but he had already built up quite a bit of speed in his body. So Here I go! He focused on dodging as he ran through the gravity sword strikes and toward their source. Go. Muneshige continued forward as if leaping, as if racing, and as if challenging his opponent. He turned his body around and even flipped upside down as he kicked off the ground and gravity swords to continue forward. He seemed to be running up a slope. He swung his entire body around, kicked off the hilts of attacks he had passed, kicked off the guards of the large sword, and raised his speed each and every time. He slipped through the attacks as more blades came his way. ! He kicked off the base of the guard, tore into it with his toes, and accelerated. He was always moving forward. He blew away the whipped-up fog and lovingly thought of each individual piece of gravel as footing for his acceleration. Ohhh! Its been a while since I yelled like that, he thought. How long has it been? I believe it was Mikawa. When he had faced Musashi Provisional Vice Chancellor Honda Futayo at the checkpoint clearing near the Musashi. He had used his full strength and raised his voice there. And ever since his defeat there, he had been restraining his full strength. He was not yet fully healed, so he would likely return to quiet training once this battle was over. But For now! ! He gave a roar and threw his body forward. He stretched his hand forward. His accelerated body and scratching hand whipped up the wind and blew the fog away. This revealed his enemy: Asakusa. As soon as he realized he had arrived, he took a certain action: He accelerated. ! He raised the broken sword in his right hand and charged straight toward Asakusa. Asakusa used the two remaining large swords to intercept. She did not hesitate in the slightest as Muneshige arrived from directly ahead. So you are here. Over. She sent the two swords forward in a crossed arrangement. Muneshige did not fear the twin attacks that threatened to slice into his shoulders. He accelerated, but when he sent out his sword, it was not toward Asakusa. It was toward the ground. That sword in his right hand had broken off halfway up, but he still stabbed into the ground ahead and on his right. That bearer of acceleration could create footing out of anything, even the blade he had just stabbed into the ground. After moving his foot over the sword, he stepped on it and raised his speed. He accelerated forward and instantly slipped below Asakusas crossed swords. This should have placed him right in front of his enemy, but Asakusa had moved back. She had made a shield from the fog whipped up by the crossed large swords, and she had stepped back while leaving the position of the large swords unchanged. Asakusa and Shinagawa both understood that this would settle the battle. Asakusa! She understood. Something rotated through the air and arrived in her raised hands. They were the large swords she had sent out earlier. She had pulled them back through the gap between the crossed swords, caught them in her gravitational control, and sent them straight toward Muneshige as he stood up. Here I go! Over. However, he avoided the blades dropping vertically toward him. He had used Racing Toes to kick off of the hilt of one of the previous crossed large swords. He moved right, but when Asakusa turned in that direction, she saw a second sword stabbed into the ground. He had used this one as footing as well. The blade was vibrating and the light of the shattered spell surrounded it. Before she could turn around, Muneshige had stabbed the sword into the ground, kicked off of it, and changed directions. Such speed and decisiveness! Asakusa! Behind you! She understood. The two crossed swords had already returned to her hands, so she made her attack entirely based on Shinagawas instructions. She released the motors of her shoulders, and let the momentum of raising the two large swords swing them around behind her. This movement was impossible for a human. How about that!? Over! Gin saw the final action. As the two swords were swung down from above, Muneshige first made his preparation. He removed a sword from his waist, held it horizontally, and threw it toward the bottom of the large swords. Is that? Gin predicted what he intended to do. She knew she was right once he swung up his other sword from below. Well done! He struck something, but it was not Asakusa or her twin swords. The horizontal blade he already threw!! Hit from below, the sword hopped upwards in its horizontal orientation. Immediately afterwards, that blade sliced into something: the guards of the two large swords swinging down toward him. The horizontal blade embedded itself inside them. ! He swung up his sword as if pushing up on that horizontal sword. It was more of a splitting sound than a sound of destruction. The hilts of the dropping swords broke open near the guard and the gravity swords burst. The wind broke into pieces. The invisible blades vanished and produced the sound of scattering wind. The fog whipped up, but Gin still saw Muneshige moving within it. He took action to stop Asakusa as she started to turn around. Excuse me. I will be removing your power source. He used his sword to break the hard points on her neck, sides, and waist. Its over then. Sakai saw the wind whip up and clear away the fog. Musashi spoke expressionlessly as she sat next to him. Where will you find the money to repair your yard? Over. Well, its my home, so I guess itll come from my own pocket And the principals salary comes from the taxes. Over. W-well, its my money once its been paid to me. Right? Two figures stood on the large yard: Muneshige who had put away his sword after his attack and Asakusa who had finished turning toward him. As the wind blew, Asakusa finally bowed toward Muneshige. Sorry for all the trouble. Over. No, no. I should be apologizing. Muneshige also bowed and then sat down on the gravel. He crossed his legs and looked up into the sky. Sorry, Gin, but do you have anything for me to eat? Gin stood up with a bitter smile. I only have my usual morning preparations. Will that suffice? Yes, thank you. When she saw the smile on his face, she was glad they had come to Musashi. In Tres Espa?a, he was the wielder of Lype Katathlipse, one of the Eight Great Dragon Kings, and Tachibana Muneshige, Peerless in the West. That put quite a lot of pressure on him. Even when training with her, he had rarely been so exhausted he sat down on the spot like this. She felt somewhat sad that he was smiling and naturally doing so in front of someone other than her, but Hm? Is something the matter? He was also looking her way more often now, so she decided it was for the best. However Master Muneshige, you should not end a battle like that. Eh? But the hard point parts control peoples life support spells. Judge, agreed Asakusa. That can be interpreted as bringing me death. Over. As soon as Asakusa said that, the apron and frilly sleeves attached to her hard points were purged. Eh? Unable to grasp what had happened, Asakusa did not react quickly enough to grab the apron as it briefly floated through the air. Instead, she covered her chest and crotch while crouching down. !? Over. This reaction may have been installed in automatons as a type of pattern, but it seemed to be a combination of her rational side and an expression of confusion over the unexpected situation. She had a half-thoughtful look on her face and her cheeks reddened, perhaps due to the heat produced by her racing thoughts. Musashi entered the house and began searching through the dresser for some spare clothing for Asakusa. After seeing that, Gin smiled bitterly at Muneshige who was apologizing profusely to crouching Asakusa. Gin stood up and started toward him. Eh? But then she heard a quiet voice that she could not quite make out. It was Futayo. She had been sitting next to Gin before, but she had stood up, taken a step back, and bowed. I will be leaving now. Okay, Das Daughter-kun. Ill have Musashi-san send you the information you asked for. Sakai gave a quick wave and concluded everything with his words. Im sure youre all busy, but if you meet the others, make sure to tell them this is the time to push yourselves pretty hard. Notes 1. Means Fog Clearer. Volume 4A, 23: Inexperienced Thinker in a Blue Place Volume 4A, Chapter 23: Inexperienced Thinker in a Blue Place The starting signal Is always something unexpected Which can sometimes piss me off Point Allocation (Be Honest) A certain space was completely empty. It was a room. The window gave a view of Musashi Ariadust Academys schoolyard and the land bridge leading to the entrance. It was the student council room at the front of the academys third floor. The sign frames emulating the morning sun illuminated two figures inside the room. One was Ookubo in a Far Eastern girls uniform, apron, and bandanna on the head. The other was Kanou who was similarly dressed. Ookubo pushed her glasses back into place and looked across the entire room. Now, that should be enough cleaning up. All we found were strange dolls and indecent games, though. There wasnt anything of value in here I have arranged for the Public Morals Committee to store them all. I believe they can help prove that the Student Councils of previous years did not take their duties seriously. Kanou then looked to the entrance. Ookubo also turned around to look at the plain wooden boxes with package artwork piled up in the hallway. Ookubo glared at them and Kanou took on a similar expression. According to the records, this room has been used ever since Principal Sakais time. He was from Mikawa, wasnt he? Why was he using it? Judge. During his conflict with the Pope-Chancellor, he used the old Musashi for transportation and would stay here in the old school building. Although based on what I have heard, he only used it for the short route northward. Judge, said Ookubo to show her understanding. She then placed her hands on her hips. Principal Sakai is a hell of a guy. To think he would not just defy the Pope-Chancellor back then, but win too. The current Student Council and Chancellors Officers have done something very similar, you know? They havent won yet. Ookubo sighed. And it isnt the Pope-Chancellor theyre defying. Its the world. Judge. Then, milady, what should we do now? There have been a few uncertain actions, but should we deal with them or ignore them? Well. Ookubo smiled bitterly with her back to the window. If we produce results, we wont need any excuses. We can only work hard toward that end. So Kanou-kun, do what you can if you see a chance. How do the Student Council and Chancellors Officers intend to handle the ambassadors theyre sending to those three nations? Judge. Based on what information I have, the three nations just recently sent their acceptance via the Provisional Council. Currently, I assume they are discussing the issue in the Main Blue Thunder they were using as a meeting room last night. Those upperclassmen really like working outside the academy, dont they? Ookubo looked over her shoulder and tilted her head as she viewed the Musashi which had just begun its morning remodeling shift. Well, it does help us improve our own work. The Main Blue Thunder was completely full. Masazumi had been there before most of the others and she watched everyone finishing up their meals. Futayo and the Tachibana Couple had other business to attend to, didnt they? Well, they werent even under consideration for this, so thats fine. Heh heh heh. Sleepover politician, quit putting on airs and tell us what you want. Why did you gather us all here? Dont tell me you want to have a group marriage interview over breakfast! The caf door opened and Sanyou stepped inside, but she immediately ran back out. Ah, Sanyou-sensei! This isnt a group marriage interview! Where are you going!? Come to think of it, we cant have other people coming in here. Okay, Ill go out and put up a Closed sign. Wait! Dont go outside naked! And dont try to complain that apron youre wearing changes anything! Yoshiyasu raised her hand and stood up. Ill keep watch outside. Oh, and the food was good. Western food is nice every so often. Whats this, Yoshy!? Do you want to make my foolish brother your bride!? Asama spat out the tea she was still drinking because she had gotten a late start to breakfast due to her water purification. Wh-what are you talking about, Kimi!? It may be true Toori-kun can be a bit of a heroine since he has a slender waist and skinny neck, is an excellent cook, can walk on his toes, gets captured, and is a great listener, but! Tomo, um, I sometimes think that too, said Mitotsudaira. But you dont have to be that blunt. Judge, added Horizon. I too had somewhat determined the same thing. Yes, agreed Adele. I see the Chancellor like that a little too As everyone else sank down in their seats to agree, Yoshiyasu sighed. Youre choosing the ambassadors, right? That has nothing to do with me, so Ill wait outside. Understood, said Masazumi while raising a hand toward the girl. Well make sure you can hear the conversation. Just watch on with your sign frame. Oh, you too, Balfette. Oh, judge. Ive got guard duty too? I think Ill call some dogs to look after the back entrance. Please do, said Masazumi before turning toward Asama. Masazumi took a breath when she saw Asama nod with Hanami appearing on her shoulder. Then let us begin. As the Satomi Student Council President said, we will be beginning a new diplomatic strategy concerning the three local regions. And to start with She raised three fingers on her right hand. We will be sending a few of us to Sviet Rus, Mogami, and Date. Masazumi saw Naomasa raise her left hand in her work uniform. Id like to prioritize the Musashis remodeling, so what are you going to do about that? For diplomacy, the remodeling, and everything else, I will distribute our personnel where they are most needed. If there are ever multiple candidates, Ill decide based on who would be most valuable where. Id prefer to avoid any differences in values. Naomasa smiled bitterly but shrugged. Judge. Ill do what you say whatever might happen, Masazumi. I appreciate it. Masazumi repeated the sentiment in her heart. Naomasa was working on the Musashis remodeling and having her on their side went a long way in keeping other workers from objecting. But still Maybe Im overthinking this, she thought while looking across the others here from Class Plum. They seem to like these political events a fair bit She glanced over at one corner of the caf. O-oh, no! If Im sent to Sviet Rus, I may begin worshipping the white fairies there and never return! If that happened, the poor children of Musashi would feel so lonely! Curry made with the spring water of the Mogami River would be Moga-miraculously good. Hmm. I might freeze if I went somewhere too cold Ha ha ha. Stay in the tube with me and theres nothing to worry about, Nenji-kun! Ah! Pe-yan! Are you already searching for walkthroughs on beating the Sviet Rus characters in Savage Historical Reign: Super Nininbaori!? Oh, but the most recent location test revealed that Xaviers Kappahame can be downgraded to Two-Level Homosexuality with a Mid-Level Tea Utensil, so now isnt DLC Kanou Eitoku considered the best with his Sabi Gauge? You people are jumping the gun here. And I have no idea what that last one was all about. Anyway, stay positive, Honda Masazumi. Keep your thoughts positive when unpleasant things happen. But I do feel like Ive had to keep my thoughts positive an awful lot lately Well, I just have to think of that in a positive light too M-Masazumi? Why do you look so depressed? Oh, just thinking about some things. But But its good that all of them are so motivated. The idiot seemed to be thinking about some things recently and he would likely find some kind of answer eventually. Okay. Masazumi raised her hand. Listen, everyone. This isnt just about the ambassadors being sent out. I have something to tell all of you concerning how Musashi as a whole will face these three nations. In other words, we need to be prepared to take action. They all faced her. Silence fell and she felt her mood lifting a little. This small expectation pleased her, but did that mean she really had been feeling worried lately? Or Oh, I get it. She realized that it had simply been a while since they had taken action on their own. But were not there yet, she thought. Were still in the post-defeat phase. We need to set a new starting point somewhere. So with that in mind Musashis basic policy is to not allow anything to be lost. With that as our basis, we will be taking the following policy toward the three nations. She nodded at the center of the silent group. First, our official priorities will be the peace and stability of Oushuu. Yoshiyasu watched the sign frame while sitting in the chair prepared at the Blue Thunders entrance. Vice President: I want the ambassadors to seek the peace and stability of the Oushuu nations academies. Thats pretty standard, thought Yoshiyasu from the point of a view of a Student Council President. Oushuu had always minimized any conflict as they competed over their development. So if Matsudaira was going to rule the Far East in the future, they needed to announce they would bring peace and stability to bring back Oushuus previous lifestyle. Of course, that means they need to know what it is the Oushuu powers want. Yoshiyasu was unsure if she should give a warning there, but then the next words arrived. Vice President: Do you understand what I mean by seeking peace and stability? Yoshiyasu frowned and tilted her head. What you mean by seeking peace and stability? Dont you just mean as a diplomatic policy? If conflict erupted between the other academies, the ambassadors would protest by saying they sought peace and stability and would suggest that Musashi might interfere in their conflict. That would allow them to act as an intermediary between the two nations or to promise support in their recovery. That could bring a hastened end to the conflict, and it could also allow them to focus on the conflict while Musashi handled everything else. It was a common method during conflicts and the Testament Union had often played the role of the intermediary. But Musashis Vice President spoke. Vice President: As Musashis Vice President, I command all of you here to seek the peace and stability of Oushuu. However Vice President: If it has to do with the history recreation, then you can generally ignore it. And dont stop any attacks against Musashi. Well defend against those here. But make sure you stop any other conflicts or any losses that would be brought by the history recreation. Also, she continued. Vice President: Do not kill. You can resolve things with a conversion of values, such as negotiation or trade, but killing is an act of consumption that can never be balanced out. Oushuu cannot act at the moment because they have had their sense of values changed. You need to return those values to normal. That will return everything to the way it was. Masazumi stood up and looked across the others. Listen. There have to be quite a few residents of Oushuu that are saying they preferred how things used to be. The best way to move those people to action is actually to suggest the future peace and stability of Matsudaira. As long as the method does not bring a loss, use what you can to return Oushuu to normal and guide them to their proper future. She said listen once more. Work with Date, Mogami, and Sviet Rus and suggest the peace and stability that Matsudaira can build. That means the conflict created by Hashiba will only be a temporary dream and it means we will end Hashibas history recreation of the Korean invasion. What exactly did that mean? In other words, we will bring an end to Hashibas history recreations and advance the world to the age of Matsudaira. We will hold the future in our hands. Yoshiyasu was left speechless by the Musashi Vice Presidents announcement. She frowned and sighed, but then found herself glancing over at the vassal next to her. However, the glasses girl in a track suit was looking at her sign frame, doing something with it, and giving food to the dogs that showed up. Okay, take care of things over there. If anyone weird shows up, give them a good chomp. The vassal watched the three-dog unit run off with raised tails. Then she suddenly turned toward Yoshiyasu and tilted her head with a hint of a smile. Is something the matter, Satomi President? Well About your Vice Presidents announcement just now Judge. I think thats a common way of looking at things for us. We have the personnel needed for it too. Although those personnel are all such awful people. Still Her smile grew a little. I feel like were finally making it official after waiting for a good opportunity. Butthats crazy. Last night, you told Date Narumi you would be sending an ambassador on the assumption that you wouldnt interfere. And now youre telling that ambassador to stop any conflicts? Judge. Dont worry. Were all scarily good at making excuses for things. At least try to deny it, thought Yoshiyasu, but she also had a feeling this was how things had been since she had arrived. Are they really doing this? Actually, theyve probably already made up their minds. I should be asking how this is going to turn out. She started thinking about what was to come, but Ah. Is something the matter, Satomi President? The vassal asked the same question but with a definite smile this time, so Yoshiyasu nodded first. Well, she began. Im an outsider here, but I have kind of unfairly decided that I would observe how you handle things here in Musashi. Judge. Thats right. This complicated stuff doesnt have anything to do with you or me. Normally, anyways. Then again, Musashi isnt exactly normal. Vice President: Okay, Ill start with whos going to Mogami. Thatll be the Satomi Student Council President and Balfette. Good luck. Waiiiiiit!! Yoshiyasu started running at full speed from the very first step. Everyone saw Yoshiyasu throw open the Main Blue Thunders door. What are you thinking!? The nudist was striking a pose in front of the door, so he was sandwiched between it and the wall, but Yoshiyasu did not even notice. Why me!? Masazumi and the others exchanged a glance. After a while, Horizon raised her right hand and spoke after the others gave her a nod of understanding. That is a refreshingly new reaction. Masazumi nodded in agreement and then realized something. Huh? Does this mean Im being corrupted by Musashi? Um, Asama? If possible could you use a bullying meter or something to check on me? She turned around to see Asama with her back turned. The shrine maiden was whispering with Hanami about a sign frame displaying some kind of meter. But when the Mouse noticed her, she frantically karate chopped the sign frame to pieces. I-its nothing. Clap! Y-yes. Its nothing, Masazumi! Its relatively fine! What is and relative to what? she wondered, but she decided to trust the experts opinion. It did worry her that the expert was also a carrier of the infection, though. Whats wrong, Satomi President? Is something the matter? Satomis Student Council President raised her voice and eyebrows. Why am I being made an ambassador to Mogami!? Im from Satomi Academy! One of the reasons is to demonstrate that Satomi has joined Matsudaira. Satomis Presidents mouth hung open at the immediate answer, so Masazumi decided to casually continue as if throwing it out there. Another reason is so Satomi Academy can show that it wants to work toward the peace and stability of Oushuu. W-wait. Are you deciding our policy for us!? Eh? Is Satomi not going to do anything about Oushuu? Satomis President groaned and wrinkled her brow. Well, I didnt say that But our territory was- Someone interrupted. It was Naomasa who stood by the wall. She spoke after nodding toward the girl. Its not that we dont understand Satomis situation. Masazumi, you dont actually need Satomi to do this, right? Judge. If you cant do it, then you cant do it. Some things just cant be helped. Thats for sure Yes, agreed Naruze who sat at an added table with Naito. She was pouring cream into her coffee cup to draw a picture. After what happened to Satomis land, it wouldnt surprise anyone if their representative became a stereotypical depressed character. You are a year younger, so you can just watch us. The Satomi clan helped us a lot and well pay you back for that, so head back with what youve learned once this is all over. After hearing all that, Satomis President raised her eyebrows, breathed in, and stared at Masazumi. Are you making fun of me!? She bought it, Masazumi told the others with some secret eye contact. The next to speak was the Aoi Sister. In the seat next to Asama, she pinched at the tart from the night before and looked to Satomis President. But Flat Girl, werent you saying Satomi wouldnt do anything? No, cant do anything? After all, you lack so very much: territory, people, money, and breasts. But But listen, Flat Girl. None of those are a reason for you yourself not to do anything. Satomis President was left speechless, but then she gasped. No, wait! What do breasts have to do with this!? You silly girl. The Aoi Sister lifted Asamas up from below. Based on my personal investigation, girls with large breasts have larger and calmer hearts! See? You can jiggle Asamas all you want and she wont get mad at you! Kh! Kimi? Im going to give you a calm and big-hearted scolding later. Im going to scold you like crazy. You dont have to go along with that, muttered the others, but Masazumi ignored them and faced Satomis President. So do you understand now? How the hell could I!? Eh? But I sort of understood that. Does that mean theres something wrong with me? Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Hanami hurriedly hiding a sign frame, but she decided not to worry about it. Instead, she sighed, let her shoulders droop, and spoke to the other girl. Satomi President, are you listening? I understand. Eh? Does she understand or not? Mal-Ga: The concentrated insanity in this room must have gotten to her. Gold Mar: Wow, Ga-chan, youre really good at drawing my face with milk. Obscene: The buffer between her thoughts as a leader and her thoughts as an individual is preventing her from being honest with herself, isnt it!? That was more or less it, so Do you understand? Testament. No, I guess I should be saying judge now. Satomis President looked up at her with her shoulders lowered. I have no nation, no people, and no money. All I have are myself and the Satomi history recreation that Im continuing. In other words There is one thing I can do despite having nothing. I can make diplomatic use of Satomis history recreation. Isnt that right, Musashi Vice President? Yes. With no national strength, the history recreation will become the foundation of the Satomi clans negotiations. But there is a way to make up for a little of what youve lost. By acting as a representative of Musashi, right? She sighed. By becoming a member of Musashi. That will give me personal funds and the backing of Musashi as a nation. She relaxed her shoulders again, looked to Masazumi, and then bowed. Very well. I will go to the Mogami clan. Please make the necessary arrangements. Good, thought Masazumi now that she had a decision from Satomi. She then looked toward the entranceway. Balfette, you go with her to Mogami, but the Satomi President will be the main player. Balfette tilted her head while peeking in from outside. Should I think of this the same as at England? Were forcing you in where you werent asked for, so the situation is a little different. Think of our diplomatic strategy this time as a business strategy. We are seeking the stability of Oushuu, Jouetsu, and Kantou via Matsudaira and we have invited the Satomi President as an advisor. I would be the general manager. I see. Mitotsudaira nodded. Were using Yoshiyasu as an advisor because she knows a lot about Kantou and Oushuu, and then were giving her the authority she needs as a diplomat. Thats right. And just for now, Balfette, I am making you an aide to the 5th Special Duty Officer. Mitotsudaira will not be going to Mogami, but you will be acting as a knights aide and as the Satomi Presidents aide. Judge. Balfette nodded and looked to Satomis President. The Satomi girls brow was still a little wrinkled, so the vassal smiled at her. Well, we have a strategy laid out for us, so well manage. I hope so Dont worry. Well do whatever it takes to make sure of it, said Masazumi while raising a hand toward Asama. Asama smiled and nodded, and a sign frame appeared next to everyones faces. A picture of Hanami danced inside it, but I sent a program to all of your sign frames. Oh, and its a generic one so it will work on Catholic ones or others not from our shrine. Tomo? What is this? It sends our divine transmissions primarily through the IZUMO pathways instead of just the Musashi ones. Theyll be sent through Kantou IZUMO and IZUMO HQ for transmission over the divine network set up between all of the Far Easts shrines. Unless youre being blocked by a jamming spell, you can send your divine transmissions from anywhere in the Far East. Everyone sounded impressed, but Mitotsudaira asked a question with a smile frozen on her face. Tomo? Dont tell me A sign frame appeared next to Mitotsudairas face, displaying the Reine des Garous smiling and waving. Mitotsudaira quickly stabbed her hand through the sign frame to break it and she forced a smile with raised eyebrows. Tomo This was set up with Hexagone Fran?aises backing, wasnt it!? Yes. IZUMO is neutral, but its still best to have a sponsor for this sort of thing. Mouri is currently opposing P.A. Oda. And in addition to Hexagone Fran?aise, this also uses some allotment of the divine networks of the M.H.R.R Protestants and some Mlasi sects, explained Asama. But, well, your mom immediately signed the contract once I said I would periodically send her pictures of you. Cooperative friends really are indispensable. Still Got It: Thats for sure. Cooperative!? I think shes using us! Calm down, Mitotsudaira-sama. Horizon placed a hand on Mitotsudairas shoulder. Listen, Mitotsudaira-sama. If you think of it as your embarrassing pictures saving Musashi, then wouldnt it be a very- Horizon placed a hand on her forehead and thought for a moment. Lets change the subject. A cheerful topic would be best. A very!? A very what!? Wait a moment, said Masazumi, but Mitotsudaira only tilted her head. Anyway, are you sure you want to only send Yoshiyasu and Adele? Even if we can give them the authority to negotiate, were sending them to what could become a warzone. I will have the Satomi President bring Righteousness with her. Wait, said the Satomi President herself. Righteousness is a weapon. I cant bring that to another academy so easily. Masazumi thought about that. This is going to be a little tricky, she decided. Satomi President, your primary god of war is Yatsufusa. You inherited it from the previous Chancellor after all. The dumbfounded Satomis Presidents face paled, but Masazumi kept her eyes on the girl. Listen, she began. Currently, Yatsufusa is not under your control. I am well aware that it and Murasamemaru on your waist there have not accepted you as their master. But even so, you are Satomis Student Council President and And Satomis Chancellor. Yoshiyasu listened. You hold the full authority of Satomi. Both the nation and the academy. That means you must always carry with you whatever you can. If you cant use Yatsufusa, that means Righteousness. If youre worried about it being a weapon, then use ceremonial equipment. That is all. Why? Because you must return alive. Thats why Im asking. Because you hold the full authority of Satomi. No, not that. That isnt what I mean. Yoshiyasu noticed a grim feeling inside her as she asked her question. Why are you so intent on treating me as the full authority of Satomi? Because we made a promise with the previous Chancellor of Satomi, quietly answered Musashis Vice President. To repay him for the great price he paid for Matsudairas future, we promised to take care of you and Satomi. The history recreation ensures that Matsudaira is the future ruler of the Far East, so we cant break a promise we made with someone else. This isthanks to Yoshiyori? Looking at it now, you could say that, yes. But we are not the kindest of guardians. Musashis Vice President turned a sign frame of Oushuu toward Yoshiyasu. She tapped at Mogami and smiled toward the other girl. Show us some results here to determine exactly how we will treat you from here on out, Satomi President. Show us whether you can bear the full authority of Satomi on your own. You really suck at motivating people. Yoshiyasu suddenly recalled the past. She began to wonder what her sister and he would have done at a time like this. I lived an easy life back then. All you have to do is give me some snacks and flatter me a little. Then Ill do it without being told. But Righteousness doesnt have any ceremonial equipment right now. I will need some equipment from IZUMO. Judge. After seeing Musashis Vice President nod, Yoshiyasu placed a hand on the door. Ill listen to the rest outside. Im eager to find out who will be sent to Date and Sviet Rus. Volume 4A, 24: Out of Place Advisor Volume 4A, Chapter 24: Out of Place Advisor If someone has nowhere to go But they have somewhere to stay Where will they go? Point Allocation (Everyone) Masazumi watched the door slowly close after the Satomi Student Council President and Balfette left. She then made sure the divine transmission line with those outside was in place. Next up are the personnel going to Sviet Rus, but this one honestly carries a somewhat difficult problem. After all, theyre currently in conflict with P.A. Oda. She touched the sign frame map to slide it over to the Jouetsu region. Also, Sviet Russ Uesugi clan becomes a pro-Hashiba force after Nobunagas death and takes Hashibas side during the decisive Battle of Sekigahara. They remain enemies of Matsudaira for a very long time. In that case, said Nenji with a sigh. We cannot send anyone important there. Dont be so quick to decide that. Masazumi stood up, took a few steps, and stopped in front of someone. Mary. Crossunite isnt here now, but I want you and him to go to Sviet Rus. Judge. I will be fine as long as I am with Master Tenzou. Masazumi was relieved by her immediate response and smile, so she turned around. AlsoHorizon and Aoi. Asama looked up. Eh? She spoke a reflexive question to Masazumi as the girl looked their way. U-um, didnt you just say we wouldnt gain much from negotiating with Sviet Rus? And its a warzone now, so why would you send Toori-kun, Horizon, and even Mary there? I do know why you would think that, said Masazumi. Kimi nodded from the next seat over and placed her hand on Asamas shoulder. Arent you forgetting someone? No. I just feel like Tenzou-kun would be back in three days no matter where we sent him. True. Kimi nodded again, rested her head on her hand, and looked in the same direction as Asama was. Why do you want to send my foolish brother to Sviet Rus? The only souvenirs he could bring back are vodka and sake, and that would only make Asama happy. It would not make me happy. Ah! What are those looks for, everyone!? Toori-kun, you say something too! She turned toward the door he had been pinned behind before. Huh? No ones there? The area was abandoned. Yes. She decided to assume his absence was intentional. Yes. Everythings fine. She could relax when she remembered that he had to be somewhere and that this was most likely the setup for some kind of joke. Then someone moved in front of her: Horizon. The automaton grabbed a spare chair from by the wall, placed it near the center of the floor, and beckoned Persona-kun over. This is going to be something weird again, isnt it? Persona-kun nodded silently and sat in the chair. Soon, a forceful blow struck the bottom of the floor panel below Persona-kuns chair. The idiots voice followed. Huh? It wont open! Thats odd. Huh? Ahhhn? Ahiiin? Judge. Please be quiet. I will nail it shut. Dont renovate my house! And arent you going to praise me for my setup? Horizon casually began hammering in some nails. Ah, dammit! Shes hammering them in as accurately as an expert carpenter! C-curse you! Ill do it right next time! I swear it! I swear it!! Masazumi glared toward the idiots voice as he seemed to run away somewhere underground. Anyway, we know hes here, so I guess Ill explain why we need to focus on Sviet Rus. She took a breath and looked to someone by the wall. Augesvarer, take it away. Judge, judge, said Heidi as she opened a sign frame on Masazumis instructions. Unsurprisingly, it displayed a map of the Far East. It was zoomed in on the area from Sviet Rus to southern Kantou. Erimaki, show it up above. On top of her head, Erimaki raised its front legs and displayed the map on the ceiling. Now, then. She put her hands on her hips and smiled. Its really simple when you get down to it. Even without advancing the history recreation, P.A. Oda currently controls the center of the Far East, right? Before, their eastern provisional border was shared with Qing-Takeda, but the Takeda side of Qing-Takeda has been destroyed. The red representing P.A. Oda moved in from the west to reach the western side of Kantou, but something was there to resist their invasion. Sviet Rus is to the northeast, Houjou is to the southeast, and both the Qing forces of Qing-Takeda and Musashis Matsudaira are to the east. Now, do you know whats going to happen with this in the future? Judge, said Mitotsudaira. She looked up to the ceiling and placed a hand on her bare throat. Qing-Takeda will be pushed further east and Houjou will be destroyed by Hashiba. Thats right. Heidi lightly tapped Erimaki and the red advanced from western Kantou to the southern region bordering the ocean. Do you understand? asked Heidi. Eventually, Musashis only path to and from the western Far East will be through Sviet Rus. Sviet Russ Uesugi will eventually side with Hashiba, but since the Uesugi clan isnt actually destroyed, they wont become P.A. Oda. And on the Russian side of things, theyll be anti-Mlasi. That isnt all, said Shirojiro as he crossed his arms next to her. Ever since the Mikawa incident, Musashi has been managing the deposits of the Far East reservations and the national wealth stored in that fashion. In other words, Musashi is running a giant bank. But As soon as he said that, Heidi displayed another map of the Far East. The western end had a few red circles added. But ever since the Battle of Mikatagahara, most of the western forces have instructed us to freeze the money they have left with Musashi. Freezethe money? asked Suzu. Shirojiro nodded. It means they will not withdraw any, but Musashi is not to use it in any way. Immediately, someone else asked a question: Horizon. She tilted her expressionless head. What are those western academies trying to do? Why would they not withdraw their money but not let us use it? It comes down to the threat of P.A. Oda, Horizon, said Masazumi. Even if they wanted to withdraw and use their money, theyve just seen P.A. Oda take over K.P.A. Italia. Moving money around could make them the next target of an invasion. And even if they are invaded, they can recover if they still have that money waiting for them. So now that Musashi has lost to Hashiba, they want to leave that money with us, but they dont want us using it. And since they think the odds are good Musashi will lose again, they cant have us using the money theyve left with us. Plus, freezing Musashis money will benefit our enemy, P.A. Oda. This is a decent performance to remain on P.A. Odas good side. But But A giant city ship like the Musashi would be useful to the western forces. However, were currently in the east and have no means of safely reaching the west. Since we lost to Hashiba, the western forces have to act on the assumption that we wont be returning to the west in the near future. I see. So if we were to start getting along with Sviet Rus Still standing, Horizon placed a hand on her chin and suddenly raised her right foot to knee height. the western nations will unfreeze their money with us and we will have proven we can overcome most of our financial troubles. That is why you want to send people as important as us. Hnn!! She stomped her right foot, sending a light tremor through the floor. Immediately, the sign frame by the ceiling broke and the nudist fell and crashed into the table with his limbs sprawled out. Voices of surprise filled the caf, but they quickly quieted down. Yoshiyasu heard them from outside. She looked to the vassal next to her, but the girl only gave the caf a quick glance before turning back to the dogs. Okay, go patrol the area. She was unfazed. Is that how things work here? When in Rome do as the Romans do, so I guess I should go along with this. But this is still odd. While she wondered what was going on, Yoshiyasu checked her sign frame. Vice President: On the economic front and to have passage through the Far East, I do not want a hostile relationship with Sviet Rus. After all, they also possess a Logismoi plo. Also, if we pass west through Sviet Rus and cross Poland, we will be near M.H.R.R. and Holland. Silver Wolf: If we reach Holland, we will have effectively made a full circuit of the Far East. The Mito Lords words gave Yoshiyasu a thought. I joined them at IZUMO, so Ill have made a half-circuit. Was it jealousy making her think that she had seen less of the world than them? Vice President: Well, I guess it will mean that. But if possible, I want to secure passage through the North Sea as well as a path to meet with Swedens Chancellor Christina and Hollands Resistance Chancellor and Prince of Orange, as both will be victorious nations at Westphalia. So Mitotsudaira, you go to Sviet Rus too. Silver Wolf: What!? But this is my land here. Vice President: Youll be their bodyguard. Not only do you have the actual strength, but you and Mary will guard the others with your official positions. Im sorry, but please try to look at it like that. What does that mean? asked the vassal. It took Yoshiyasu a moment to realize the question was directed at her. O-oh The Mito Lord is the daughter of a Hexagone Fran?aise VIP and Mary Stuart is the mother of Englands next king. Those nations arent in conflict with the Far East, but if something were to happen to those two, it could make an enemy of Hexagone Fran?aise and England. And in reverse, leaving a favorable impression on those two could improve those two powerful nations impression of you. Their positions make them the best bodyguards available. They were using all available personnel in every way possible. They must have really wanted to obtain stability with Sviet Rus. Silver Wolf: Th-then I have no choice. I will join the others as my kings bodyguard. Scarred: I too will join you, secure in the knowledge that I have a role here. Those older state guests had decided to act for the sake of Musashis future. So I need to rethink some things too. Yoshiyasu was nervous, but she had a role to play and she had little else to do. If she also had no complaints with that role I just have to go. As soon as she thought that, some text scrolled along the sign frame next to her face. Me: Fine then. Its early summer, but Ill have to prepare some winter clothes. Buthey, whered Tenzou go? Doesnt he have to hear all this? Mary was unsure what to do when everyone started focusing on her. The focus made her a little nervous, but not enough to grow flustered. It was something else that moved her heart. Master Tenzou. She brought a hand to her mouth and thought for a moment, but then Naruze asked a question with a tilt of the head. Tenzou went to that scene of that attack last night, right? Is he doing his own investigation? Eh? Yes, judge. Thats what he said. Really? Naruze tilted her head further and exchanged a look with Naito. Most of the investigation was completed last night, so I dont see much point in him going there, said Naito. Well When she trailed off, Mitotsudaira opened her mouth to help. I dont blame him. Hes the 1st Special Duty Officer, but he was late to obtain that information last night. He probably has some thoughts about that. And Are you worried about that, Mary? There seemed to be some expectation in her voice, but she was exactly right. Tenzou had been silent that morning, except when he suddenly seemed to notice he was being so quiet. Then he had said: O-oh. I was just thinking is all. Overall, he had seemed different from usual. He had acted normal after that, but I wish he would confide in me more. She sighed, but for some reason, those around her began fanning each other. Kimi! Kimi! Tenzou-kun has finally started to enter the zone! Heh heh heh. Thats right, Asama! Its summer, but the temperature is rising even further! Theres going to be lots of stripping!! Mary had no idea what they meant, but she thought they shared in her worries. Since he was not here, she decided to ask for some advice concerning him. She wanted to know what to do during times like this morning. Um, can I ask something about Master Tenzou? Its about this morning. Please do! Please do! Mary was surprised when a group of mostly girls leaned forward. Theyre all worried about Master Tenzou, arent they!? She could not help but feel happy about that. He was thinking about a lot and worrying, so she was relieved to have the help of these veterans who had known him for a lot longer than her. Um, when I woke up this morning, Master Tenzou She was not used to the Far Eastern language. Wasnt like his normal self. She did not think that would get across what she wanted to say. No one else was around to see his normal self in the mornings, so she decided to search for simple way to explain the problem. She thought about what to say. He had been sitting on his bed hanging his head. He had crossed his arms to signify he was thinking, but he had been groaning so much that she thought he might be sick. When she had called out to him, he had jumped in surprise and immediately turned toward her. That much was normal, but today Would you describe him as disappointed? She had a feeling that was not quite right. Disappointment was generally in response to something other than oneself. When it was towards oneself Regretful isnt quite right and self-loathing is too strong. Oh. She found just the right nuance. It referred to the heavy downwards direction of his mood. Was it feeling down? No, she had a feeling she needed more words for emphasis. Yes. Ever since he woke up this morning, um She placed a hand on her cheek. She had trouble with the Far Eastern language, but using their language would help them understand each other. Mater Tenzou has been feeling himself down below. He went there!? Asama: What should we do? Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. Dont you mean what do we want to do? But your bow would probably be overkill here. Doesnt the shrine have a way of torturing him? Vice President: W-wait! Theres clearly something wrong here! I say we double check on this! Mal-Ga: Then good luck. Go ask Mary just what Tenzou was feeling. Masazumi took a step forward from the silent group and spoke to Mary. U-u-um, Mary? U-uh, about Crossunite Y-yes. Judge. What is it? Um, w-was he really feeling his p-pepeno, I mean Masazumi blushed. Down below!? Everyone sighed, so she turned toward them with a flourish. Y-you got a problem with that!? All that matters is that she understands what I mean! Youre no fun, Seijun-kun. Now, now, said Mary as she nodded toward Masazumi. Judge. Thank you for worrying, but its true. Yes. Since early this morning, Master Tenzou was feeling himself down below. Worshipper: Hes quite the pervert. Uqui: When did Tenzou grow so distant from us? Flat Vassal: I have an honest question. What do guys normally do in the morning? Boys: Um Mitotsudaira saw Masazumis shoulders droop as the girl stepped back. She looked exhausted and Mitotsudaira considered giving her a word of support, but You handle this. Masazumi tapped her shoulder. Eh? Wh-why me!? She protested, but Masazumi averted her gaze and ignored her. If it was her turn to add to the joke, there was nothing else she could do. She finally worked up her nerve, stood up, and stepped forward. She stood in front of Mary and forced a smile. Umuh She thought about what to ask. She of course had no intention of asking how healthy or hard the 1st Special Duty Officer was in the mornings. If she was going to ask about this, she had to do so more objectively. Mary, when you woke up, what was the 1st Special Duty Officer doing? Judge. Master Tenzou was sitting cross-legged like this, facing the wall, hanging his head, andquietly feeling himself down below. Yes. Silver Wolf: What was that guy doing with the wall this morning? Asama: Mito! Mito! You mustnt get emotional! Calm down! Mitotsudaira took a deep breath and swore to herself she would not forget to smile. Did yousee anything else strange? Judge. Im not sure I would call it strangebut if you ask me, he was feeling himself down below extremely hard. Eh? Extremely hard? Down below? Yes. He has felt himself down below on occasion before, you see. B-before? Um, since when? W-well Mary seemed a little concerned by how Mitotsudaira latched onto that comment. Oh, no, she thought, but then she saw Mary sighing. Sometimes when hes busy at work, he doesnt arrive in time to pick up our rations or he misses a chance to go on a walk with me. He tends to somewhat feel himself down below when that happens. Smoking Girl: What has that guy been doing at the ration station? Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. Somewhat feeling himself? That ninja tries to be a sneaky ninja even there, doesnt he? Me: Yknow, this is pretty bad. Tenzous entering brand new territory here. Mitotsudaira did not want to agree, but she had to. Hoping this ordeal would end soon, she asked another question. And what did you do, Mary? Well, I called out to him and he jumped in surprise. Me: Yeah, thatll happen if youre caught off guard. Im used to it, though. Gold Mar: Thats something were really not too familiar with I suppose not, thought Mitotsudaira as new text arrived on her sign frame. Still Got It: But I think its best when a guys got that much energy. I dont know if its thanks to my divine protection, but my husband is always extremely hard in the mornings before he even wakes up, so were doing it extremely hard. Silver Wolf: Why was that in the present continuous tense!? Mitotsudaira looked over to Asama who was in charge of the divine transmission settings, but she and Hanami refused to look her in the eye. Mary then continued. Master Tenzou was the same during breakfast, so it was hard to bear. Mary-sama, I believe that is the normal reaction, said Horizon. It would be difficult to enjoy your food like that. Judge. Thats right. When someone important to you is feeling himself down below, its normal to be worried. Yes, yes! Very normal! Mary seemed relieved that everyone agreed. Dont worry, Mary. We have someone who can be a nudist, crossdress, and cook dumplings all at once, so we can give a proper retortI mean, reaction to more normal strangeness. But then Marys shoulders stiffened. But he wont tell me why hes feeling himself down below. Well, explaining it can really ruin the mood, said the idiot. Hey, dont look at me like theres something wrong with me! Um Mitotsudaira chose her words carefully to best describe what to do in that situation. At times like that, I think its best to just be by his side. It can double as keeping an eye on his behavior. Anyway, um, what did he do then? Judge. He went to inspect the site of last nights attack while still feeling himself down below. Mal-Ga: Is he an exhibitionist!? And whats he planning to do there? Gold Mar: I kind of think it would be best not to think about it too much. That was when the caf door opened. Sorry Im late. 1st Special Duty Officer, reporting for duty! Tenzou was a little disturbed when everyone gave him a look he had never seen before. Eh!? What brought this on!? Is that a mix of contempt and anticipation? Youre the worst, said Naruze. But Ill still put you in my doujinshi. Wh-what is this about!? Crossunite. For some reason, Masazumi was blushing as she held her right hand out toward him. Behind her, the idiot raised his right forearm a little and shook it up and down, but he ignored it. What is it, Masazumi-dono? W-well, it can get in the way of your duties and there are a number of public morals issues, so try to stick to the more standard methods when controlling yourself. Alsodont do it in public. Is she talking about stress? Well, dealing with these awful people on a daily basis is exhausting. Asama raised her hand. Masazumi, as our Public Morals Committee Member, I say you should rethink sending Tenzou-kun to Sviet Rus. It would be a lot of trouble if he started doing it during a negotiation. Personally, I think hed lose it to frostbite in no time if he tried that in Russia, said Naito. What are they talking about? he wondered and looked over to see Mary smiling at him with the ends of her eyebrows lowered. Oh, he realized. This morning. So he faced Masazumi. Not to worry. I had a lot on my mind, but after looking around the scene of the attack and thinking about some things, Im feeling quite refreshed. Refreshed? Huh? Why do you look so disturbed? Im just saying inspecting the scene and moving my body around left me feeling refreshed. We understand, so you dont have to say it again. He had Norikis assurance, so Tenzou looked straight at Mary. Sorry for worrying you. From now on, I will try to confide in you andwell, sometimes I might not say anything, but He was afraid of how the others would react, but he said what he thought he needed to say. Can I rely on you at times like this, Mary-dono? Mary was briefly confused. Um The others were saying something with their sign frames and Naruze was starting to draw something with unbelievable excitement, but Um, you mean His request to rely on her had confused heror rather, she did not know how to react. After all This is the first time he has asked something like that of me. No, it was possible he had when he had confessed, but that had been more about a powerful desire for her. But this morning was about himself. She had a feeling he would try to put on a brave face, but he would let her accept him. She would be able to support him, the boy who had accepted all of her. He would let her. And he had called that relying on her. Yes. Mary obeyed the feeling inside her. She had decided in England to live her life the way she wished and she had gone to the person who would let her do that, so Judge. Mary smiled. When youre feeling like that, feel free to rely on me as much as you want. It would make me just as happy. G-good. J-Judge. He nodded with his hat pulled deep over his eyes, so she gestured to the seat opposite her. She was not sure she should already be thinking about what to do from now on. And she was worried it was conceited of her to think relying on her would allow him to continue saying he was fine. But one thing did bother her. Um, Lady Masazumi? Master Tenzou will be fine, so can we get back to talking about Sviet Rus? Judge. Masazumi nodded. Ill send the details with the log, but the ambassadors to Sviet Rus will be Crossunite, Mary, Horizon, Aoi, and Mitotsudaira. Were counting on all of you. Crossunite answered after a moment. Judge. Masazumi heard him agree without hesitation and heard Mary breathe a sigh of relief. I guess the two of them will have to come up with a fundamental solution about him feeling himself down below. With that settled, she moved on. Next is who well be sending to the Date clan. She looked to both of the people she was about to name. Mukai, Urquiaga. That will be you two. Suzu tensed up. Eh? She was surprised and caught off guard. She wondered why she would be chosen, but she also felt like this was the right decision. There was one main reason for that. Because ofEngland? Thats right. You already have experience as a diplomat. Youre also the Musashis acting captain, so youre more than qualified to be an ambassador. Heh heh. Wait right there, flat-chested politician. Dont you have something to tell her? You can draw people in by leaving things unsaid, but you mustnt do that to those close to you. Yes, I know. Thats why I said more than. Are you listening? Suzu nodded, so Masazumi continued. Were giving them the Musashis acting captain, so from Dates perspectiveyoull mostly be a hostage. Really? She often heard the word hostage in a suspenseful drama on the divine radio or television. Robbers would hole up in the bank, point their matchlock guns at the workers, and demand a means of escape. That was generally when the magistrate would show up for the following scene: Ha ha ha. Silly robbers, you should learn how to use those matchlocks before trying something like this. The safetys still on. Eh!? Ah, you tricked us, you son of a bitch! Get him! Her parents would always seem satisfied and say things like That magistrate tricks someone every time or Thats a pretty personal interpretation. But in that case Will you s-savethe hostage? Eh? Oh, well, you arent guaranteed to be a hostage. But it could happen. Basically, were leaving an important person with Date as a safety to ensure we dont become enemies. Were saying we wont attack them because we dont want to lose you, Mukai. Eh? B-butIm not th-that important Musashino: Allow me to interrupt. In reference to our duties on the bridge, I would make the following ranking: Suzu-sama = Asama-sama > Adele-sama > Everyone Else > Neshinbara-sama > Chancellor. Over. Me: Are those > things arrows!? So the further you go, the better you are!? Musashino: It is the exact opposite. Over. Me: Did you have to answer that quickly!? Hori-ko: Those at the bottom should take a lesson from Asama-sama and rethink their life. Asama: But why me? Ive barely ever been on the bridge. Musashino: You are always a huge help with the divine transmissions. Without you, we would lose most of the Musashis divine transmission support, which would place a larger burden on us. When Suzu-sama is on the bridge, we can fulfill our maid roles as automatons and her sensory support reduces the burden on us. Adele-sama helps guide the ship. As for the others Neshinbara-sama: His pessimistic assumptions and forceful course instructions are quite dangerous. Chancellor: In the way, lifts our skirts, nudist, sleeps, plays porn games on the bridge monitors, etc. Over. Asama: Maybe that last person really should rethink his life. I see, thought Asama as she realized how important everyone was. So Um, Suzu-san? If you think going to the Date clan would be too difficult, I can go in your place. Eh? Suzu looked her way and began clasping her hands in front of her chest. She may have been hesitating because the speed and complexity of her finger movements grew. But N-no. I-Ill go. B-because She continued moving her hands as she turned toward Masazumi. Are the Date peopleb-bad people? It was Urquiaga, not Masazumi, that answered. He stood his tail up and seemed to be sitting on it. If you define bad as a lack of elder sisters, then they are indeed bad people. Urquiaga, just so you know, Date Chancellor Masamune is female and has a younger brother. Then they are good people, Ambassador Mukai. It looks like hes willing to go now, but is that a good thing? Asama was mentally sweating, but Suzu had stopped moving her hands and she faced Masazumi once more. Thenn-nothing will happenif I go, right? Nothing should. After all, the Date clan becomes Matsudairas approved ruler of Oushuu. Causing trouble between the two academies now would be the same as throwing away their future. A-are theD-date peoplegood people? Yes. If you remain true to yourself, I think they will all be good people. Asama said that with a smile and Suzu smiled back while squeezing her clasped hands. Okay Th-then Ill try my bestto do that. Oh? Everyone sensed something in Suzus words there. Suzu was speaking in the active voice. It was possible she intended to continue like that as long as this continued. She was so intent on remaining true to herself, that she was straying from her usual self. Not good, not good. Kimi then tapped on Asamas shoulder and Asama knew what that meant. Um, Suzu-san? Suzu looked up at her again as if asking what she wanted, so Asama and Kimi replied in unison while giving the girl a thumbs up. Yay! Lets do our best. Suzu unclasped her hands and raised her own right thumb. Y-y-yay She blushed and her voice faded away, but Masazumi spoke up to help. Um, she began. I will handle the negotiations over divine transmission. I will have Asama prepare a direct connection with Date, so Ill make sure Mukai and Urquiaga can converse with everyone else in both audio and video. It will be through the sign frame, but your situation will be little different from sitting with us in the classroom. Ill do my best, said Asama with her job in mind. She then turned toward Kimi who was tapping her shoulder again. The other girl held her hand to the side of her mouth and spoke quietly. Hey, Asama. What? Arent you glad you have something to do? You dont like being neglected, do you? Umdo you have a point? She tried to speak forcefully to act as a warning, but Kimi narrowed her eyes and whispered from behind her raised hand. Crybaby. Y-youre calling me that again!? When had she seen? When had she noticed? Asama did not know, but of the others around her, only Toori gave her a thumbs up. She blushed and opened a sign frame with a displeased look. Okay, Ill be sending out the necessary settings, so everyone bring out your sign frames or handheld shrines! The spear resembled a long sword. Muneshige held it atop the gravel. He tried swinging it once or twice in Sakais yard. The weight balance is more like a nagamaki than a spear. That was because the blade and shaft were of about equal length. The strength of his arms on the shaft would be directly placed on the blade. He briefly considered whether he should hold the top and bottom as with a spear or just the bottom as with a long sword. Now, then. When he spun it around as if catching at it with the fingers of his right hand, he found the balance was nice near the blade. That meant the shaft was heavy, so as he rapidly spun the spear, he passed his swinging hands to the front and back. Finally, he caught it in his spread right hand. He held it near the front. For now, I will use it like a spear. Next, he judged whether to hold the blade to the side or upwards. Looks like I dont have anything to teach you. Sakai spoke from the veranda while bending forward to rest his head in his hand. Muneshige looked back and held the blade out so he could see. The blade has been well maintained. I had Okutama look over it all beforehand. I used to have Sakakibara do it, but its been neglected since he was sent to Edo. It should be in perfect shape, though. Oh, and any thanks should go to Tamako. While continuing to work through the black disks in the back, Okutama turned around and bowed toward Muneshige. Maintaining and fine-tuning equipment should go without saying. Over. Wait, said Sakai. Was that an indirect way of scolding me? Musashi carried in enough tea for everyone. The problem is that you are aware of the problem yet do not fix it. Now, Sakai-sama, shouldnt you tell him how to use Kamenuki? Over. Probably, but I think it would be better if he figured it out himself. Its better to find your own way to use something than to force yourself to use it the way someone else said to. What do you mean? asked Muneshige. Sakai did not answer, but Muneshige did not press any further because he knew that was the kind of person Sakai was. Meanwhile, Gin and Asakusa (in her new clothes) walked in from behind the house. Gin held a few pieces of firewood in her large false arms. They had yet to be chopped. Master Muneshige. Use these to test it. She gently threw one high in the air toward him. Gin threw the firewood toward Muneshige and his spear, and she watched the immediate result. I would expect nothing less. The spear stabbed through the firewood. The meter long blade had stabbed halfway into the wood. The blade was thick, so the wood swelled out after being pierced. That will slice it in two. Muneshige said that with a bitter smile just as the firewood did indeed split in two. However, something bothered Gin. That result was to be expected, but Master Muneshige. You noticed too, Gin? She had not, but he held his left palm up to eye level, asking her to throw another one. She nodded and recalled the past. Back when he had still been training at the Tachibana house, he had gone through training much like this. Her father had said it was to teach him how to deal with a midair enemy and then asked her to throw one my way. She had made a full-power overhand throw on the same level as the Valds brothers pitches, and she had aimed at the face. Her father had been mad at her, but she had not found it fair for him to be so angry after he successfully sliced it in two. Muneshige had then told her to use a gentle underhand throw and she had done so. I may have already been treating him kindly even then. Gin, you can use an overhand throw if you want. You intend to outdo my father!? I would expect no less, Master Muneshige. Delighted, she did as he said. He spread his hands further apart on the shaft and swung the spear vertically. With a solid sound, the airborne firewood was sliced apart and the two halves flew to the left and right. He had split the wood. He had done so by swinging the long blade down into place, but Gin noticed something. It did not cut as sharply this time. It was different from before. The first piece of firewood had been pierced noiselessly. It had pierced the wood so sharply that the fibrous structure had not had time to tear. But this was different. The force of the blades collision had split the wood, so it had made a noise and the halves had flown in either direction. If it had cut as sharply as the first time, there would have been no noise and the halves would not have flown away. It was the same blade, so what had caused the difference? What is this? Gin, can you throw one pretty high up? Judge. He was testing rather than questioning, so she made an overhand throw like she used to. I used to be able to make a hundred meter long throw. She threw it along an arc that would pass high above his head and he turned his back to her. Is this how it works? He used the spear to pierce the firewood as it passed over his head and flew into the distance. Muneshige grasped what had happened through the tactile feedback before anything else. Would you call this assistance? He faced Gin again and held up the spear. The firewood was skewered about halfway down the long blade. That was the same piercing power as the first time. As he held it up, the wood split and fell apart. Gin was the first to comment on this third result. Does it accelerate when piercing something? Is that how it felt? Judge, he replied because that was indeed how it had felt. When you take aim and make the thrust, it moves forward. The first time, my actions were a little delayed, but it may have adjusted its movements to match me. So this third time was the spears true power. After all You were chasing after the wood, yet it pierced it just as well as the first time. Thats right. I think the piercing assistance was fine-tuned from the beginning. Stabbing deep into the wood when it was thrown toward him was hardly a surprise. But this third time, he had been stabbing at it after it passed over his head. The wood was light, so his strike should have simply knocked it away from him. And even if he had pierced it The blade would not have stabbed halfway in as it did the first time. Couldnt you do it, Master Muneshige? I was not trying to this time. In fact, I was trying to see what happened when I didnt. But the result had been even greater than he had expected. And when it stabbed in, I felt like all resistance vanished. He looked to Sakai and held Kamenuki up toward the man who was bending forward and resting his head in his hand. May I ask one thing? Sure, What is it, Muneshige-kun? Judge. Is there anything I should yell when activating it? Do you like that kind of thing? Dont you find it embarrassing? I am used to it after yelling amore for Gin. Master Muneshige, please let mine be something special. Fair enough, he replied with a smile. He looked to Sakai who got up. It isnt anything that amazing. But, Muneshige-kun, what kind of power do you think Kamenuki has? Limited assistance for piercing attacks. Would that be accurate? Not quite, replied Sakai. Not quite? If he had been completely wrong, he could have changed his way of thinking about it. But a slight difference was trickier. However, Sakai did not give the actual answer. How about you, well, try it out some more? It can be tricky to use, but once you get the hang of it, I think youll use it better than I ever did. So This may be selfish, but Im hoping youll make this fun. Yes. A bell rang just as Sakai finished speaking. It was the hourly bell of Musashi Ariadust Academy and it rang eight times. Now, this would normally be when classes start, but Im sure everyone will be preparing for their diplomatic jobs today. It must be tough having so much work to do. Yes. Muneshige nodded and adjusted his grip on the spear in his hands. I think I will put a little more effort into this. Volume 4A, 25: One who Steps Back from the Past Volume 4A, Chapter 25: One who Steps Back from the Past Where should I go? Not as my duty But as what Ive set my heart on Point Allocation (Direction of Progress) The engine division took up the bottom of the Musashi, below the standard structures holding residential districts and the like. The large space covered nearly the entire length of each ship, was divided between a port and starboard side, and was divided into sections from front to back to a certain extent. The giant ether engines (which were divided into blocks), the cooling system, and the control system were all located there. The ether engines were over twenty meters tall and they created Blessings from the ether fuel sent from the Musashis fuel tanks. Those Blessings were sent to the divine protection converter in the divine protection engine that managed most of the welfare systems, to the emblems that created the ocean on the ships surfaces, and To the gravitational cruising engines lined up underground. That voice was drowned out by the sounds of construction. It belonged to Isa of the Sanada Ten Braves. She currently sat in the gravitational cruising control block located even further port from the port engine division. She had finished her morning job and was eating the breakfast provided for her. The breakfast was a rice ball with seaweed, a stick of pickled vegetables, and roasted beans. She appreciated the juice box of tea that came with it. The installation floor was a level lower than the surrounding floor and it was made of a wire mesh. It was three layers thick, but what lay below could still be clearly seen through it. The gravitational cruising engines. This is my first time seeing these. Just like shogi pieces, they were lined up in a grid over the several dozen meters of the acceleration block. The lower section containing them was pulled outside during gravitational cruising and each acceleration block would work together to raise their serial output. Its pretty amazing. This sure is nice, she honestly thought since she was the technician even in their ninja village. But her job was not to create; it was to modify. Sanada Academy did not have the production or maintenance equipment for that, nor did they have the demand. They generally bought or inherited their guns and mobile shells from major corporations or other academies and then Isa would modify them for their own uses. And in her opinion This sure is nice. What is, Isa-kun? Well, she replied while barely opening her mouth toward the empty space behind her. Anayama, you do everything with your own ninja techniques, so you dont use anything like this. I still need to gather some supplies on site, though. Anyway, have you taken a liking to the Musashi? I was only looking at it from the outside before, but its really interesting this time. Can we get down to business now? Testament, Isa raised her right shoulder to indicate what was wrapped around it. These are the hemp cables used to transmit ether. Its fine Far Eastern hemp, so its a real luxury She looked down to the coil coated in dark blue plastic. I just heard the general plans down below and theyre about to fine-tune the wiring of the gravitational accelerators. I think Ill hook up the cables I have on hand while I set things up for us. Then take these. After Anayamas voice, something fell between Isas legs. They looked like tea juice boxes, but they did not contain tea. Isa picked them up. Ten, eleven, twelve. Okay, thats enough. If I stick them at the base of the gravitational accelerators down below, it should stop Musashinos rear port accelerators when they try to use them. Testament. So afterwards, we can sell these to other major academies or use them ourselves to promote our own skills? Thats right. It does bother me a little though. If only I was the kind of person who could feel jealous after seeing all this nice equipment. That isnt who you are. Besides, if you would destroy something out of jealousy, you wouldnt modify guns you bought from elsewhere. Youve been paying attention, Anayama. Oh, and one other thing. Isa held up a hand as if to swipe at the empty air. Ive been trying out some things on my own and I think I can make an autonomous one. The parts are everywhere on the Ariake right now, so Ive got a real advantage. I think youre the one having the most fun this time, Isa-kun. It seems to have been a nice change of pace for Nezu too, so hooray for Musashi, I guess. You make sure to help out Yuri, okay? She just about laughed, but she held back since no one could see Anayama at the moment. Instead, she took a bite of her rice ball. I wonder. They were trying to do something about this giant ship. Just a few ninja from a powerless academy who were viewed as unneeded were trying to do something about it. It would be amazing if they pulled it off, but at the same time, how could they call themselves the Ten Braves if they could not do it? Still, the world is headed to even greater heights. After all, there was an opponent even this giant ship could not handle. Thats pretty scary, she thought with a sigh while drinking some tea to join the seaweed aftertaste. Hey, what do you think? Weve done a lot to try to score some points since we ended up at Sanada Academy, but But I have to wonder if weve made it to the world stage. We have. Weve been there the whole time. Anayamas immediate response was hardly unexpected, but she could not help but wonder these things despite being the oldest of them. Hey, so if were on the world stage I wonder. When will we lose the unneeded title? Isa ignored the silent presence that Anayama created. We belong to Sanada, not our previous home. I think we need to have more confidence in that fact. I know that, but Yes, she too knew what came next. What work would I accept isnt unneeded, right? Thats right. We need a job that will convince us that we are needed. In a way, that is how we can restore ourselves. So So Everything were doing concerning Musashi is meaningful. While Hashiba damaged Musashi, not even they could stop it from cruising. Anayama, youre surprisingly good at getting me excited about my work. I like theatrics. Once this job is complete, Id like to stop by a theatre in Mito before heading home to Sanada. I wonder what theyre showing right now. Something mecha would be great. I think the theatrical version of Mobile Checkpoint Kanjin was released. To get through the checkpoint, Benkei begins beating Yoshitsune to hide Yoshitsunes identity, but in the divine TV version, I think Benkei was the city-size Super Benkei and a punch misfire destroyed the checkpoint. The checkpoint destruction scene was very well done, but Id like to see something different in the theatrical version. Anayama, your interests are so eclectic I can never get a read on them, said Isa. But anyway, Nezu and the others are doing a lot of work too, so how is all that going? What do you mean? Somethings a little off, isnt it? Like with Yuri. Anayama did not answer. He was everyones manager, so he probably wanted to avoid commenting on their actions like that. But this still shows his personal opinion on it. She thought middle management jobs had to be tough, but in that and everything else, they all trusted each other as they did their jobs. So I guess Ill just do my job here. She gathered her things and stood up while munching on the last of the pickled vegetables. Physically stopping the Musashi is my job. She then heard a girls voice separate from the surrounding construction noises. Hey! Can you all help get everything ready so we can head down below? It was Hiro. She waved to everyone and pointing down with her gloved hands. Were getting to the last part of the work starting today, so even the newcomers need to work hard. My job, hm? A voice spoke in a dimly-lit, spacious, and elevated space. It was Yoshiyasus voice. She stood in a hangar with a sign labeled Musashino 1st Underground Hangar. A portion of the large equipment such as gods of war and mobile shells were stored here, but it was relatively quiet because most of the gods of war had been moved out. Miss Satomi, is this good enough? We did our best to make it cute. Engine Division Representative Taizou took a breath in front of Righteousness. Matching Mogamis tastes is no easy task, but I did what I could. The blue heavy god of war with dog face armor stood there. Yoshiyasu looked at it and the swords at its waist on either side. I know I was asking for a lot, so Im grateful you did it. I didnt expect you to have the white for a girls armored clothing. Unlike Righteousnesss previous combat-focused blue armored clothing, it now had long white equipment such as a skirt. Well, we had a spare for the Suzaku that hadnt been colored yet, so we just shortened that up a bit. Youve let us take a look at both Righteousness and Yatsufusa, so its time we gave you a present as thanks. Look, they coordinated this. He pointed to the back where some light gods of war were cutting some armor canvas into a sail to hang from Musashis derrick masts. They were over three meters tall and, when they noticed her, they looked up from their giant scissors and marking pin to raise a hand in greeting. Yoshiyasu bowed back. She realized she had grown more humble than when she had been in Satomi. But that was not a bad thing. She was not supporting, protecting, or guiding them; she was simply receiving their help. Of course, since she had the full authority of Satomi, Musashi had to treat her carefully. But I cant just sit around as a guest. That was why she wanted to be on the scene as much as possible. But She looked up to Yatsufusa standing motionless next to Righteousness. Director. Judge. What is it? If you dont like it, we can remake it. The light gods of war quickly began shaking their bodies back and forth and moving their hands in a gesture of Please dont. Please dont. Sympathetically realizing that the higher ups were strict everywhere, Yoshiyasu asked Taizou a question. Do you really not know how Yatsufusa is activated? He briefly stopped moving. Hmm He scratched his head, but not to say he did not know. It felt more like he was trying to figure out how to explain it. Since Yoshiyasu knew the general answer, she started for him. Are the artificial emotions of Yatsufusas program rejecting me? Thats the only way I can explain it. Taizou sighed. The eight virtues, hm? Im not the most virtuous person, but I do have to wonder what kind of person has all eight. The last two Chancellors could pilot Yatsufusa. Yes, thats what makes it so tricky, he said. No ones perfect, so if they could pilot it, the eight virtues it wants must be its own interpretation of them. Of course, that raises the question of what those eight virtues are. I appreciate that youre investigating this. I dont mind. He waved a hand forward and back. The Suzaku is a difficult machine, but so is this to be honest. Its that bad? Judge. He pointed to different parts of Yatsufusa and smiled for some reason. Listen. The program that controls it is interlinked with far too many parts of the machine. Basically, its difficult to swap out parts. I knew it was going to have some severe balancing issues from the moment it had eight power systems inside, but this thing wasnt built to swap out the parts for long-term use. Judge. I understand. We were prepared from the moment it was built two Chancellors ago. Because Yatsufusa is currently one of the most powerful gods of war in the Far East, but it doesnt have any divine tech like the Four Sacred Beasts do. And since technology is constantly being improved, a lighter and more powerful god of war will be possible in a decade or two. Whether something like this could be mass-produced is the real question, though. Thats just how much of a threat this thing is. Was that supposed to make her feel better? She did feel a little happy, but reality was a different matter. The Chancellor before last said it only had to last two years. Yatsufusa only had to remain one of the most powerful in the world for two years. At the time, I wondered why she was being so fainthearted. But now she understood. When Yatsufusa was completed two years ago in 1646, she had probably predicted that the nations would all begin to take action with the Apocalypse approaching. She probably thought the Warring States period would come to an end and the world would grow more peaceful. So So According to the Testament descriptions, after Matsudairas reign begins, the Satomi clan falls during my generation and nearly dies out. She left me this powerful god of war so I would be prepared when that time came. Yoshiyasu sighed. She had not understood any of this. She had been chasing after her sister and that man for two yearsno, even longer. She had chased after them, constantly watched them, and thought she understood them. But I never realized what it was they were looking to. They had probably been looking much further into the future than her, so she had been unable to judge what they wanted there. And now something else came to mind. Director, I wonder what they wanted from me. Theres no way I could know that, miss. Im a mere technician, not a student. Its true Ive used quite a bit of machinery and I think Yatsufusa and Righteousness are pretty cute. Ino, we can prepare them and send them out therebut you know what? You know what? You have to feel your preparations for yourself. Feel them? Judge, he said. Some people can get it from themselves, but if you dont feel that youre helping something, its all a waste of time. So you dont receive help. You dont go out to get it, either. Thats not quite it. So this is what I think you do. He smiled bitterly. What matters is that you prepare it for yourself. You have to prepare it by deciding you want to get some help. You need to be ready to pick it up when it rolls right in front of you. He laughed. Well, maybe you cant do that yet. He slapped her back. It was a powerful enough blow to knock the breath out of her and the noise and pain reminded her of the past. She had once had someone who would do that to her. Directorwhy cant I do it? You dont have enough experience. He bared his teeth in a smile and pointed to the gods of war and adults behind him. All of them have had someone leave or say goodbye. They complain about it, they groan in their sleep, and theyll come to a sudden stop when they remember it. Everyone on Musashi has experienced goodbye. Theyre all focused on the past, but none of them are walking toward the past. He crossed his arms and the gods of war behind him took the same pose. Let me tell you something while I can, miss. Dont chase after what youve lost. If you do, youll move toward the past and lose the time you need to build up your present self. If you get stuck in the quagmire of the past, youll do nothing but remember the time before the loss and walk further and further toward the past. Youll only get more and more stuck there. So So look to the past and cry. Face the past head-on and turn your back on the present, but make sure you cry and step back. You can keep your back to the present, but make sure to step back toward it. That way, each time you cry, youre putting more distance between yourself and the past. That will solve most everything. Im not sure I get what youre saying. Yoshiyasu asked a question. Why are you telling me this? Because machines cant lie. Thats right. The maintenance workers surrounding Righteousness raised their arms in her direction. Your god of war has some reinforcements in places. From what we can see, its focusing way too much on when you land. But we can tell that wasnt your doing. There are also reinforcements on the wings and main frame that the pilot wouldnt even know about. What were saying is, they said, Satomis technicians were making sure you could do things right even if you didnt ask them to. Machines dont lie. We can see the intent that went into them. You heard them. The engine division director grabbed her shoulder and turned her to the right. Satomi wasnt just left in the hands of the students. It was left in our hands too and weve been taught how were supposed to inherit that. Miss, this place isnt the same as Satomi, but we can promise you that youll be able to move forward just as much here as in Satomi. Somake sure you eventually look to us properly. He gave her a push on the back, telling her to go. As she wondered where to, she saw someone up ahead. Satomi President! The vassal was waving from the passageway entrance on the right wall. The Chancellor and the others are apparently going shopping at Mito, but how about we get ready to go now? Our rooms on the diplomatic ship are apparently ready and the shops and restaurants inside are running! The Treasurers Aide gave us a ridiculous amount of money for our trip! I just about bought a house with it, but I managed to control myself! Lets go buy a bunch of clothes and snacks! Her motivations are pretty simple, thought Yoshiyasu before turning back to the others. She bowed and then jogged over toward the vassal. Mitotsudaira hung her blushing head. She was inside a tailors shop in the Mito city on the surface. One made an order in the front room and the clothing was made in the back room. That left a fair amount of time spent waiting around, but there was tea and food prepared to help pass the time. She was currently waiting for her clothing for the trip to Sviet Rus. I had to hand over my coat and skirt so they could take the measurements, so the tatami mats are kind of ticklish. Suzu and Urquiaga of the Date group and Yoshiyasu and Adele of the Mogami group were apparently already preparing to leave inside the diplomatic ships at the land port, but it was taking her group longer because the Chancellor and Horizon had to get ready too. They needed to hurry, but they wanted to avoid rushing and forgetting something. The diplomatic ship and the transport ships that would accompany it were ready to go, so it was now up to them. Far Eastern tailor-made clothing was quick and reliable at times like this, and she had something to do while waiting for the clothes to be made. I-I need to choose a choker design The idiot and Horizon peered at her from the side. She was selecting a choker to replace the one lost in the battle with her mother. As promised, he and Horizon were with her. Kimi and Asama had come too, but Heh heh. Look, Mitotsudaira. Isnt this design of clothing really cute? What is going on here!? Volume 4A, 26: Emotional One on the Tatami Mats Volume 4A, Chapter 26: Emotional One on the Tatami Mats Without even calming down Or moving at all This is a confession of the movement in your heart Point Allocation (Attack) Mitotsudaira assessed her options while sweating nervously for a number of reasons. Inside an open tatami mat room, she was looking at the row of chokers an employee had brought out. U-um, Horizon, what about this? She held out one of the samples and Horizon stared at both the choker and at Mitotsudaira. Judge. That one is cowhide, isnt it? I would think one with a less processed surface would be more delicious. Im pretty sure that would be too hard. Now, now, said Horizon. I have determined this is the foundational symbol of your past relationship with Toori-sama, so please take this seriously. Horizon tapped the idiots shoulder a few times and then spoke to him. Listen. It needs to be cowhide. Nothing else really matters. Mitotsudaira-sama is easily swayed by meat, after all. Oh, and it has to be of high quality. Thats fairly true, but Im not sure it applies to clothing. At any rate, it was now his turn. This one with decorative chains fits your overall image pretty well, dont you think? Y-yes, that sounds good. Oh, but you fight a lot, so this one with a simple silver decoration on one side might be better. Y-yes, that sounds good. Oh? Look, look. This ones got a Mito logo. Thats so cool! Y-yes, that sounds good too. Does everything sound good to me!? She supposedly had the final say here, but as time passed, she seemed to be losing her individuality. And Nate, can you lift your neck up? On occasion, he would casually place his fingers around her neck to put a choker on her. The shaking of her hair when his hands touched it and the rubbing at her throat felt ticklish, so a voice nearly escaped her lips. Kh! R-resist! Resist!! Cmon, stay, stay. He suddenly scratched at her throat. !! A ticklish scratching reached her throat. He was treating her like a dog and it had been a surprise, but she also felt a mixture of animalistic fear at having her defenseless throat scratched and knightly subservience telling her to allow it. Also Ah. Ive seen mother have father do this, so I must be the same as her. Yes, this is, um, yes, quite dangerous. Or should I say it feels good? Um ! She was filled with a mixture of the discovery that she had a weak point, the realization that he was scratching at it, and the determination to resist it. She did her very best to not let it show. Good girl. Now stay like that. Stay. His fingers suddenly slid down to the bottom of her throat. The sensation surprised her, and Hiin!! She distinctly sensed something being secreted in the area deep below her navel. Sultry sweat poured from her body, a tremor ran through her body, and her throat, mouth, and tongue went a little limp. Hyahh!!!! She nearly passed out. She had three options: collapse limply to the floor, collapse onto him and rub her throat against him, or desperately resist by pounding her hands against the floor. But as the ticklish and itchy attack on her throat continued If there was a tail here, would it be wagging like crazy right now? Behind her, Kimi suddenly stuck her hand down along the line leading into Mitotsudairas butt. Hh! Mitotsudairas butt reflexively hopped up to escape, and that caused her body to collapse forward. She tried to support herself on the boy sitting in front of her, but she did not make it in time and could not reach him. Gh So she ended up lying on the floor, hiding the tremor running from her throat to her lower stomach. Her lower body was propped up on her knees, which embarrassingly raised her butt into the air, but she felt that making any odd movements now would make her insides go crazy. So she pressed her knees together and tensed her inner thighs to bear with it. Good girl. Good girl. A hand stroked her head. Are you okay? Are you so nervous about going to Russia that youre feeling bad? Im not feeling bad! This is the exact opposite!! But now Horizon was stroking her head too. Whoa, whoa, whoa. Thats for horses!! Despite her mental complaints, having her head rubbed was not unpleasant. She did not like being treated like a dog, but other than that, this was the same as social grooming and she kind of liked it. But She made sure to maintain a displeased expression as she got up. Ohh, said the idiot and Horizon as she fixed her disheveled hair and took a breath. Oh? She used the mirror next to her to check on the choker he had put on her. It looked a lot like the one she had worn before. It was simple and it had decorative points to attach chains. She traced her fingers along it and her mirror image touched the attached silver decorations. I-its a little too simple, but it might be just right with some chains added on. As she tried to decide what to do, the idiot peered into the mirror next to her. Is it too plain? I was also considering some flashier and rougher ones. Did you not think those would suit me? It isnt that. Your Maman put one like that on me in the candy house, so they really make me think ofbondage, I guess youd say? Wh-what was my mother doing!? Horizon started to remove a tatami mat instead of the wall for her running gag, so they stopped her. Mitotsudaira realized Kimi and Asama were smiling her way, so she used both hands to gently lift up the choker around her neck. While showing it off to him and Horizon, she wished she could have been smiling. Ill go with this one. I want it to be well-made, so even if I order it now, I doubt it will be ready for a while. They bring excitement wherever they go. Masazumi sipped at a teacup of peach nectar at the caf opposite the tailors shop. As one of those remaining on the Musashi, she did not need to shop for clothes or anything else, but the Aoi Sister had dragged her here regardless. Im supposed to take a break here? She looked around and saw a hill. The town spread out on either side of the road leading down the hill to the east. Even further in the distance were the green fields, a winding river, and the sea. She had heard the towns population was about five thousand. That was large in terms of the history recreation, but small in terms of a buffer zone linking Kantou with Oushuu. According to Mitotsudaira, lord of this land This is my territory, but the Testament Union keeps careful watch and there isnt much I can do with it. But now theyve started some construction in places. After the destruction of Edo and Satomi, the people of Mito may have sensed danger in their own futures. There would likely have been antipathy if only the Musashi had come, but they had brought the Ariake too. Its probably around there. The Ariake was in stealth mode, so she could not see it in the sky from her storefront seat. The massive obstacle sitting in the sky created great changes to the air, but those alteration patterns could be used to bring rain and restrict the radiative cooling of the surface to create warm weather. That had apparently made for an excellent early summer harvest and the markets were also doing well. The way the townspeople saw it, Mitos ruler was uninfluenced by the Testament Union, had somehow managed to reach Kantou, and was using the Ariake to protect Mito from Hashiba. That may have been why Mitotsudaira occasionally visited the surface. Based on the conversation in the tailors shop, she may have been acquainted with the restaurants. Nate, is there anywhere we can get some food before heading out? Fine, fine. But we cant stay long, so how about we order some meat and have a Genghis Khan barbeque on the diplomatic ship? I have arranged to have a small transport ship carry us to the land port, so we can leave for Sviet Rus as soon as were doing shopping. See? Mitotsudaira looked toward the northern forest where a single small transport ship was waiting in midair. That will shorten our travel time. It is going to spoil us a little, though. Things sure are different when you own the land. Masazumi looked around and saw the circulation of goods within Mito. Musashi was also securing things like vegetables and making preserved foods out of them, but Oh A transport ship rose from Mitos civilian land port at the bottom of the hill. It slowly passed by overhead and continued past the forest on the other side of the hill. Its headed to the land ports that Musashis residents were taken to. The wooded hills a little to the east of Mitos center had been cleared and emergency land ports had been made. There were eight in all. While they were called land ports, they were really just clearing with a source of water, a waste treatment plan using the black algae creatures, and one of the Asama Shrines airdropped shrines. The residents of each ship that were not involved in the remodeling work were living in the modified transport ships there. Based on the reports from Ookubo, who was partially in charge of that, life in the land ports was calm due to the stable supply of food and fuel. If this is what I end up thinking about, this isnt much of a break from work. But Okay. She decided to use this trip to the surface to have a nice break for once. This is my first real break on the surface since Magdeburg, she thought while appreciating the solid ground below her feet. Should I think of this as visiting the surface or returning to the surface? The Musashi was a mobile aerial city ship. If she had truly become a Musashi resident, then she was visiting the surface. Heh heh. What is it, sitting politician? Are you so lost in thought that youre feeling like reciting a poem or humming!? You are, arent you!? But youre not! Oh, dear. This poor girl is sitting here without reciting a single poem or fondling a single breast! In other words, shes in self-denial! I feel like your conclusion is oddly accurate, but everything else was completely incomprehensible, Aoi Sister. Masazumi looked to the others in the tailors shop. Inside the large tatami mat room, Mitotsudaira was waiting for her clothes to be made and Asama stood behind a square of partitions as she removed her clothes and had her measurements taken. Her bare shoulders stuck above the partition and a tape measure was used to measure her shoulder width. You know what? What is it, Masazumi? asked Asama. W-well She had a sudden urge to comment on the sensation below her feet. She could feel the ground there. She would sometimes descend to the surface for work, but it had been a while (from Magdeburg to now) since she had done so to take a break from it all. The sensation of the earth pushing back at the soles of her feet told her that they really had traveled all the way from Magdeburg to here. She pictured a map of the Far East and visualized their path from the Chugoku region to Kantou. Im amazed we survived that. No, she decided. We were protected. Most likely, that would only hit home later on. So Never mind. She shrugged. Ill tell you much later once all this is over. Heh heh heh. This flat-chested bookworm! You sound just like a teasing woman! The Aoi Sister pointed both hands at Masazumis eyes and followed her gaze with the fingers. Youre supposed to be looking at whoever youre in love with! And You know what? No, never mind. What is it, honey? Heh heh. Well, you see Just like that! Kimi! Kimi! Leave that strange world of yours and come back to us! This isnt the Musashi! And dont grab and shake my booths partition! What does it matter, Asama! Thats just how it is! And look where that crossdressing politicians scandalous gaze is focused! Right here! On this manly errrrrrection!!!! Aoi Sister, that pillar clearly belongs to the building, not a person. That did not slow down the crazy person in the slightest. She pretended to cry while slapping her palm against the pillar. What does that matter? Anyone can lust after a smooth pillar! The sound effect would be Onbashiraaaaaa! Isnt that right, foolish brother!? Yeah! I can do it! I can totally do it!! He didnt even have to think about it!? she thought as sister and brother cheered and high-fived. Thats right. You can, cant you!? I cant, but you give it your best shot, foolish brother. Sis! Sis! Im a little confused right now, but your engines running full throttle, isnt it!? Whats wrong with that!? Besides, that politician hasnt had enough romance lately, so you go help her out! Dont you agree, Mitotsudaira!? When Im working in the library, you always hide romance books below those chivalry ones! Dont expose private information in my own territory!! The managers of the surrounding shops came out and started jotting down this new information in their memo pads labeled Special Customer Notes. Then they all raised their right hands. We dedicate the prosperity of Mito to our lord and to natto! We dedicate the prosperity of Mito to our lord and to natto! They continued chanting, smiled toward Mitotsudaira, and returned to their shops while raising wooden signs saying Please Visit Us! After watching that, Masazumi looked over to Mitotsudaira whose mouth was spread horizontally. At least theyre supportive of their ruler and their signature product. Thanks for finding a positive way to look at that Masazumi sighed while watching Mitotsudaira hang her head. Everythings the same as always. Asama and Kimi were shrieking behind the partition in the tailors shop and a piece of someones uniform was thrown outside the partition each time. Horizon was calmly nodding in approval as she watched and a sudden thought came to Masazumi. This is peace. Peace. It was the natural state of affairs, but it was out of reach given the current age and the approaching Apocalypse. Whether they would be able to acquire it or not was up to what happened next, but The ambassadors have even more to do. Masazumi smiled a little and looked to Mitotsudaira. Im counting on you. Yes, agreed Horizon before tapping the idiot on the shoulder. I am not counting on much from you. Oh? Then youre counting on a little from me? Yes. You can at least function as a shield. The idiot sat down on the bench, wrapped his arms around his knees, and began humming a strange song. As long as hes quiet, I dont really care, decided Masazumi. Musashi: Masazumi-sama. Suzu-sama and Urquiaga-samas diplomatic ship and Satomi-sama and Adele-samas diplomatic ship have left the surface ground port. While the reading is still faint, we have also detected the advance fleets from Date, Mogami, and Sviet Rus on their way to welcome them. After that, she heard a sound. It was a low but long sound. It resembled like creaking wood and it was accompanied by movement in the western forest and the arrival of a salty smell. Two sets of a diplomatic ship and accompanying transport ships began to move northwest or north. Those two fleets were on their way to Date and Mogami. So theyve left. Then its about time we got ready at the port. Mitotsudaira pointed into the tailors shop where an employee was holding up cloth wrapping containing the completed clothes. Masazumi stood up. Now, then. She faced the group in the tailors shop and started walking across the road to them. At that exact moment, that main road cutting east to west through Mito was annihilated by a beam of light also running east to west. It was a direct hit. Volume 4A, 27: Leaping Girl on the Street Volume 4A, Chapter 27: Leaping Girl on the Street When something sudden happens Should you put up your defenses Or should you rejoice? Point Allocation (Personality) Futayo was lost in thought inside the city of Mito. This is troubling. But this had nothing to do with her. She was referring to the contents of the magazine in her left hand. She did have some thoughts about herself after seeing Muneshige and Asakusas battle at Sakais house that morning. Simply put, she was inexperienced, but I dont know what it is I lack. She had decided to try out a variety of things as a part of her training while also fulfilling her job as Vice Chancellor. Musashi had given her a list of the dojos, training grounds, and classrooms run by skilled Musashi residents. But when she had visited a nearby dojo, she had found the place empty. Unsurprisingly, the people had moved to the surface land ports for the Musashis remodeling. She had then gone down to the surface and visited an IZUMO-affiliated training ground that looked like the biggest one, but they had assumed she was challenging the dojo and attacked her far too enthusiastically. She had ended up defeating them all and received the dojos sign. Carrying it had been a pain, so she had sold it at a pawnshop. How rude of them to think I was challenging the dojo. Besides, challenging the dojo would mean defeating every one of its students and then stealing their sign. Oh? I ended up doing exactly that, didnt I? How could I be so careless!? However, what was done was done, so she decided not to worry about it. Besides, she had already decided to go around trying out different Far Eastern sweets as a reward after each place she visited. I always want something sweet when Im exhausted. And defeating those beginners is especially exhausting. They run away, so you have to chase them down. The Honda clan believes in equality, so we treat beginners and experts exactly the same. Even on the divine TV show I saw the other day, father almost had an assembly line set up to circumcise everyone who lost to him. Maybe I should have thrown those dojo students into the Ueno gods shrine. Still, selling the sign had given her enough to cover the cost, so she decided to go treat herself to some sweets. Challenging dojos may be a decent method of securing a sweets budget, she realized while checking the local magazine Koumon Walker. The opening feature was Mito Lord Mitotsudaira-samas Selection of the Best Meat Restaurants. The photos all showed a smiling Mitotsudaira with a bunch of the others from their class in the background, but Futayo was only interested in the sweets section. The main page featured a smiling Mitotsudaira saying dangerous things like, No matter how much you eat here, the meat keeps coming! Such a wonderful challenge! But next to her the vassal was eating a Mito Plum clair and giving a pitiful review of Wowww! Its so sour and so delicious! Its sourlicious! Or delisour! Ahhhh, here it comes, comes, comes, comes! Futayo decided to go with that for today. That shop is over this way. She knew her way around Mito well enough because she was one of those pictured behind Mitotsudaira from the other day. She looked to the rooftop watchtowers and treetop perches for flying races. ? As she did, she sensed movement in the wind. What is this? That is the wind created when people move, thought Futayo. A town had clear passageways for air and people to move through, but this wind was even more distinct. The winds created by people would carry a certain current through the town, so when someone was moving differently from the usual flow of traffic, a small distortion of the air would differ from the overall current. If the person was moving slowly, that distortion would be gentle and calm. But this was different. These two movements were sharp and traveled far into the distance. Hm. Even if she was currently focusing on her training, she was still the Vice Chancellor. In that case, she thought while creating her own wind in the streets. Hers was equally sharp and traveled just as far. As soon as she accelerated forward, she saw something. As she looked to the towns row of rooftops, she saw a light slice east to west along the main road. That was!? An attack from a divine weapon!? Mitos main road was torn into by a straight line running east to west. Suzu sensed it from the diplomatic ship making a gentle spiraling ascent in preparation to travel north. She was on the terrace that would also be used for meetings. She had been preparing to wave to the others who she assumed could see her from below, but her senses picked up a blade-like sharpness piercing east to west through Mito. The attack was probably about five hundred meters long but quite narrow. It could not have been more than six meters wide, so it only blew away the fronts of the roadside shops and tore deep into the road itself. It reminded Suzu of something. Ex. Caliburn? Once before, she had sensed that sword which protected England. It should have been with English Queen Elizabeth at the moment, but she had heard nothing about Elizabeth coming to Mito. She had viewed Mitos land port from Musashinos bridge on a daily basis, but there had not been any ships from England there. Besides, there was no reason for Elizabeth to come here. Other than doing something mean to Tenzou-kun, I guess. She did not like that she was assuming bad things about people. But Toori-kun and the others She was too far away to perceive them. The disturbance from the heat and wind was part of it, but her ship seemed to have decided it should focus on its duty and hurry away. She did her best to perceive the situation on the surface while being taken away. !? The wind is gone, she thought. The great wave of stormy destructive heat had vanished from the distant road and she could weakly detect something below that wave. Toori-kun! Masazumi looked forward while holding a hand up to protect her eyes from the dazzling light. Am I alive? The road had been destroyed by a straight line from east to west. It looked like it had been torn apart by a thick blade all at once. The eaves of all the roadside shops had been torn into by about a meter. As had the walls. Even the damage to the road took on a shallow V-shape about a meter deep. The air must have been lost because wind poured in from either side toward the center. The chairs, tables, and products were blown out from the stores, so the workers all frantically ran out. Masazumi had been crossing the road, but she was fine. Also, there was no sign of the east to west destruction near her. It should have been a direct hit, so why? She found a back in a summer uniform to her east. It was Mitotsudaira. Mitotsudaira, did you protect me? Unfortunately, it wasnt just me. The silver wolf smiled a little and faced east. I, Mito Lord Nate Mitotsudaira, shall punish whoever has disturbed my land before I leave for Sviet Rus. She then raised what she held in her hand. The weapon had protected everyone behind her from the previous beam of light. Ex. Collbrande. This came from Maryno, I should call her the 1st Special Duty Officers Aide. I think it flew here from the Ariake, but I will gladly borrow it. Two movements immediately followed. One was Mitotsudaira holding Excalibur up in defense. And the other Hit!! Asama fired five rapid-fire shots at the enemy likely located down the road. Five arrows tore through the wind. Asama saw Hanami spin on her right shoulder while clapping her hands five times in a row. Asama then made her follow through movement and used her Konoha false eye to follow the arrows as they flew past Mitotsudaira. The arrows would target motion and had been given extra speed, but they were actually training arrows. Please hit! For a shrine maiden, firing at a person was generally forbidden. Even when used in defense, it was only allowed when she or someone elses life was in danger or when her opponent was illegally trespassing and intent on destroying her residence. The only other exceptions were When training and as a warning! Thats why I brought training arrows that have the arrowhead removed! Heh heh heh. Asama, did you want to shoot someone that badly? I suppose that is another way of looking at it! Isnt it!? The arrows only had enough of an impact spell to make it known when they hit. It would be a challenge to even injure someone with one, but in a battle between experts Even a slight impact can throw off their stance and act as a warning! So she had not hesitated to fire. But Then she briefly hesitated. She had trained her rapid-fire technique, so if their opponent had not yet approached or attacked, should she perhaps fire once more to hold them back? Hmm. She groaned in her heart, but the idiot shouted over from the right. Asama! If youre gonna shoot, nows your chance!! Ehh? Toori-kun, wh-what are you talking about? Cmon, I wasnt thinking about shooting, so why would you say that? But it is true this is my chance and this is a dangerous situation. Yes. I have no other choice. Just look at all that anticipation in Toori-kuns face. Yes, if one of our shrines customers expects this of me, I have to do it. Yes. Then maybe just a little. Yes! Tomo! Tomo! shouted Mitotsudaira. Whats that weird aura coming from you!? Thats probably the enemys aura. Hit!! Mitotsudaira saw four consecutive sets of five rapid-fire shots. Every last one of them flew in gentle but violent curves toward their target. The ether light of acceleration spells trailed after all twenty high-speed arrows. ! Then another spell sign frame shattered and they accelerated further. This was not just acceleration. With a second and third stage like this, the acceleration spells could be arranged on the sides to shift the arrows trajectories. Th-thats just being cruel! She was honestly shocked. She had originally considered training the instantaneous acceleration she had gained in M.H.R.R. by dodging Asamas arrows, but after asking Asama just how much she could do, Mitotsudaira had rejected the idea as too dangerous. Mitotsudaira spotted something at the border between unharmed and destroyed road past the flying arrows. There they are! A girl with armor attached to a blue-dyed M.H.R.R. girls uniform stood five hundred meters away. She had long blonde hair, a tall Far-Eastern hat, and Large breasts! Shut up, my king, she thought while looking to the girls weapon. A spear? It was a cross-shaped half-sickle spear. Or perhaps calling it a cross-shaped L spear was more accurate. The straight blade had a secondary blade at the base that formed something of an L shape. However, the bottom of the spear looked odd to Mitotsudaira. It should have been just as skinny as the shaft, but it was long and thick like a mallet. Also, a light appeared. Bluish-white light surrounded the long blade. Thats the color of the previous blast! Mitotsudaira decided the next attack was coming as soon as that light had accumulated enough, but she was prepared this time and Asamas arrows would arrive soon. As soon as she realized the enemy could not attack in time, she saw an explosion of light. Did she fire it in desperation!? No. The ether light had not built up enough for that. Plus, the explosion of light was not directed toward them. It had been fired behind the enemy, from the bottom of the spear held under her arm. An explosion of light burst back from the spear, kicking the spear and its bearer forward. Shes using a thruster to come this way!? Then Asamas arrows flew in. The lead five were on a direct course. But the enemy leaped forward regardless. She was pushed forward by the acceleration light pressurized by multiple sign frames that burst from the back of the spear under her right arm. Ex. Collbrande? she said. This should make for a decent challenge! She took a step toward Mitotsudaira. Finish this, Caledfwlch. An explosion of light launched the enemy forward faster than Asamas arrows. Eh? Mitotsudaira lost sight of the enemy, but not because Asamas arrows got in the way as they dropped down and not because the enemy had decided to move to the bottom of the V-shaped gouge in the road. It was simply due to her speed. The enemy approached like a thrown spear. Blonde hair glided through the bottom of the V-shaped gouge. She held the spear below her right arm, stood tall with her arms crossed, and raced forward like she was sliding along ice on her toes. In the span of a breath, she filled two hundred meters of the five hundred meter distance. But Those were homing arrows! After Asamas shout, the twenty arrows turned around to continue their pursuit of the enemy. With bursting fragments of ether light, they seemed to ricochet to continue their flight with almost no loss of speed. From above and below, the arrows raced along the gouge in the road. They accelerated through the air on the left and right as they pursued the enemy. She cant dodge, concluded Asama. That Caled-whatever spear acted as a powerful thruster, but the basic principle was the same as a Technohexen broom. The acceleration was continuous, so it could not make instantaneous direction changes. Accelerating forward was the only way to avoid the arrows, but Mito! Squish her with a counter! Then well win! Are you sure youre not confusing our enemy with those drinking snacks you squish on the counter? N-no! Those are more of a tap, tap, tap, tap, splat!! The enemy is here!! Oh, right, thought Asama while looking back to the road. She saw light on the east end of the destroyed road. It was the bluish-white ether light of acceleration, but it did not come from the spear held under the enemys arm. The enemy had uncrossed her arms, reached her left hand behind her, and pulled something out. A second one!? This half-sickle spear had the opposite shape and the enemy swung it around. Finish this. This new blast of acceleration light allowed the enemy to spin and leap diagonally upwards. In a single bound, she reached the rooftops on the right from Asamas perspective. Her blonde hair spun around as she moved. She was currently at an elevated position. The road was to her right and a series of roofs continued ahead and behind her. She had jumped up onto the rooftops lining the left side of the road. Arrows trailing light flew toward her from back and to the right. They were moving quickly enough to catch up, but her target was about three hundred meters away. She needed to arrive there safely. So she pulled the right half-sickle from below her right arm and she kept the left one in her hand. Now, then. As the arrows approached, she activated the acceleration of her right spear. Right. It was directed toward the sky to her right. She used her feet as they kicked off the rooftops, her rotating body, her swinging head, and the half acceleration from her right spear. She seemed to be falling into the sky to her right, but just as the arrow tips were reaching her feet Left! She stopped the right and thrust the left spear tip backwards with her other hand, but not to attack. The bottom of the spear was pointed forward on her left and it fired acceleration light. ! Her body was swung around by the left spear, providing a high-speed midair rotation. She faced backwards, but she used the continuing rotation to snap her right spear up from below. She hit one of the pursuing arrows and it flew off course like a fish leaping from the water. When the arrow in the lead lost power, two behind it collided with it, as if telling it to get moving. The power burst. The impact between the three was small, but five spell sign frames opened. They each accelerated and shattered in turn. They seemed to be for training, so a loud sound and bright light signaled the hit. The light instantly drew a ring and two identical sounds echoed off the surrounding buildings and ground. But this did not obstruct the seventeen following from behind. They colored their path with light and drowned out the residual noise of the previous impact as they pursued her. Come to me! She moved as if collapsing into bed, but she was no longer trying to dodge. She intended to intercept the pursuing arrows by letting them reach her. They arrived. She made a leap when her feet briefly landed on the rooftops lining either side of the road. Her entire body reflexively granted her a great rotating leap. Her head turned back to view her target up ahead and she used alternating accelerations from her two spears to leap back and forth between the rooftops on the left and right. ! Her great speed left afterimages behind. Like a shadow, she could briefly be seen leaping between the two sides as well as changing direction in midair. But her fundamental action was leaping back and forth between the right and left rooftops. The repeated sounds of her spear acceleration pierced the air. It began sounding like the pulsating cry of a musical instrument. And within it were the roars of bursting impacts. When turning atop the right rooftops, she struck three of the arrows with her left spear. She leaped, evaded, guided the arrows to the left, swung her right spear to hit two more, and then continued forward. As she let them catch up and then struck them, two additional destructive crashes washed across the sky and the earth. That sound pushed her onward. She continued moving as she leaped, but she did not fail to keep an eye on what lay ahead. She simply leaped back and forth while letting the arrows slip below her arms, between her legs, or under her chin. If they revealed their arrowhead to her, she would knock them away. If they showed their lower surface to her, she would kick them upwards. She continued causing them to explode three at a time, but she made forward progress all the while. ! As she swept aside the approaching arrows, she intentionally let their explosive blast reach her in order to add to her bodys rotation. And finally This will end it! She took a great leap. She bent her body back, pointing her stomach to the sky, and made an overhead downward kick on one arrow to cause the remaining three to explode. This caused the greatest noise yet, but she landed on the gouged road as the wind and sound washed over her. As soon as three rings of light spread in the sky, she raised her head and faced forward. She was within fifty meters of her target, but she did not hesitate to bring light to the ends of her double spears. Finish this, Caledfwlch! The instant she accelerated, something arrived right in front of her. It was a transport ship. It hit before she could possibly evade. Volume 4A, 28: Future Opponents Volume 4A, Chapter 28: Future Opponents The source of a coming shadow An inevitable future The residents of the holy musical text Which called us down from heaven Point Allocation (Encounter) The transport ship Mitotsudaira had thrown down onto the road was a small one. It was seven meters wide, thirty meters long, and meant to transport people and wooden containers. It was one of Mitostudairas privately owned ships as the ruler of this land and it had been waiting over the land port in order to carry them from the city of Mito to their diplomatic ship. But we didnt have time to evacuate! The enemys mobility and combat ability had prevented them from easily leaving on the transport ship. She might have made it herself, but she would have needed to bring Masazumi and her king with her. So Take that!! As the ship flew in, she had grabbed it with her silver chains and thrown it. The ships trajectory had been shifted downward and it slammed into the ground ahead of her, seemingly using the V-shaped gouge as a guide. The accuracy of that guidance allowed the ship to immediately begin sliding along the road. The enemy was fifty meters away, but that was only an instant for the thirty meter ship. The enemys forward acceleration also helped. Im going to squish her with a counter, just like you wanted, Tomo! That wasnt what I wanted! It was just a suggestion! A suggestion! Tomo seemed to have reached her crazy time of day. She seemed to have had a lot of those today, so Mitotsudaira did not bother listening. The ship tore up the dirt and wore down the road as it shot forward for A direct hit on the enemy! Immediately, the transport ship was bisected. It was sliced through starting from the other side. What!? Asama watched the instantaneous destruction from behind Mitotsudaira and she saw a giant blade of light. Beyond the intense sounds of tearing materials, the enemy was thrusting a ten meter long single-edged sword of light their way. Is that? It was not a spear. The enemys right hand held what had looked a spear, but it had taken on a new form after emitting this blade of light. A sword of light was sent forth from the inner edges of the straight blade and the half-sickle. It was not a spear. The blades themselves were an emitter for a giant sword and the rest was a thruster. The enemy had thrust that giant single-edged blade forward. ! As a result, the transport ship was sliced in two as it slid. The enemy was preparing to move forward. The two halves of the transport ship were racing by on either side of her. Fragments of stone and dirt were scattering and pieces of ship materials were flying. She pushed her right blade of light forward while activating her left thruster behind her. She was about to use the pressurization of a spell sign frame to launch herself forward, but !? The blade of light she held forward was broken in two from the tip. The light scattered, the thick glowing blade split into a top and bottom half, and it shattered into nothingness. She quickly realized why. Ex. Collbrande! Her opponent stood at the back of the split transport ships port side. From her perspective, that was on the right. It was Musashis silver-haired 5th Special Duty Officer. The girl had used her silver chains to pull herself to the ships back hull and had made a full swing of Ex. Collbrande. When throwing the ship, she had likely not released her silver chains grip, thus pulling her along with it. From behind the ship, she had destroyed her enemys attack while also making an attack of her own. Well done! After that praise from the enemy, the sword of English royalty lent all its power to this trusted knight. The blade sliced through the sword of light even as the enemy further fueled her attack. The blade swung through at precisely waist height. The wreckage of the ship created valley walls on either side, so she could not escape to the sides or down. So Finish this, Caledfwlch! The residents of Mito saw two people within the wreckage of the transport ship rapidly moving down the road. One was a blonde girl in an M.H.R.R. uniform with blue armor who jumped up from between the wreckage. The other was Our lord! Everyone watched as silver hair made an almost casual leap toward the starboard wreckage of the ship. She made sure to spin around in midair and bow toward the residents. They cheered as she landed on the sliding wreckage. ! She immediately gained a burst of speed. Asama listened to the wind while watching Mitotsudaira raise her speed atop the transport ship moving further and further away. This sound It was a sharp sound like some distant object approaching in a straight line. Is that a high-speed acceleration spell!? But from where? she wondered just as some wind arrived behind her. It was a person. An unfamiliar girl had run up from behind her. She seemed to be holding a spear, but she was moving too quickly to tell for sure. Eh? By the time Asama noticed her, the wind, the unfamiliar girl, and everything else vanished. Ehh!? She disappeared? But she was just here! It was all so sudden. The previous sound of wind, the wind blowing in from behind, and the girl were nowhere to be found. She activated her Konoha false eye, but its tracking function could not decide where to target. Um. That wasnt some unexplainable phenomenon, was it? As Asama wondered what was going on, Horizon faced her. Is that what you are looking for? Horizon pointed to their right where an alleyway led to a lumber storehouse. Asama looked at it, wondering why Horizon would be pointing it out. !? Then it exploded and countless pieces of lumber flew several meters up into the sky. Two figures also flew up into the air. One was a spear-wielding girl wearing an M.H.R.R. girls uniform without a coat. And the other Futayo!? It was Futayo. She held the Tonbo Spare in her right hand, held a thin magazine in her left hand, and flew through the sky. She kicked off the airborne lumber to rotate around and control her body. She already had her spear in hand and was ready to fight. Futayo flew through the air thanks to the explosion caused by their clash. She had not been caught in the explosion by choice. An enemy in an M.H.R.R. girls uniform had been moving toward Masazumi and the others, so she had made an attack. But Did she block it with her spear? She thought that was probably it. The probably was due to the explosion that had occurred at the same moment. She did not understand how it worked, but she and the enemy were both flying through the air with fragments of the storehouse and its lumber. Hah! At almost the exact same time, she and the enemy kicked off the airborne lumber to leap downwards. They both landed on the rows of rooftops. They were approximately twelve meters apart. Futayo thought while preparing for her next move. She knew there were two enemies. She also knew she was dealing with one while Mitotsudaira dealt with the other. But I wonder. Am I a coward? she asked deep in her gut. But, she also thought. The enemy matters more at the moment. Whether a coward or not, the Vice Chancellor must defeat any outside enemy. There were five others down the road: Masazumi, Asama, Princess Horizon, the idiot, and Kimi. She was worried, but Masazumi has good judgment and Asama-dono can handle defense. The nudist doesnt matter. Then they should be fine, she thought just as a downpour of noise reached her. The flying lumber was falling across the town like bolts of lightning. And Above! From above and behind a nearby piece of lumber, a sudden silver light pierced the center of her vision. It was a spear. The enemy had jumped over the lumber and thrust her weapon down at Futayo. ! Honestly. Maybe I am a coward, she thought while deflecting the enemys attack with her spear. The sharp attack held enough strength to wake her up and remind her of something. She too is powerful! The world is a large place, she thought while asking a question. I am Musashi Ariadust Academy Vice Chancellor Honda Futayo! Who are you!? Oh. Oops, she thought. I was so overjoyed to meet such a formidable foe that I accidentally called out to her. However, her question sent a tremor through the enemys body. But it was not a tremor of confusion. She seemed to be gathering her strength to bear with something and correct herself. Testament! The enemy turned a powerful gaze toward Futayo. I am Fukushima Masanori of A.H.R.S. and #1 of Hashibas Ten Spears!! The enemy, Fukushima, approached while yelling. Honda Futayo! It is my duty to defeat thee with this spear, Ichinotani! Hashibas Ten Spears!? Mitotsudaira had heard Futayos opponent name herself. So as she jumped atop the transport ship, she belatedly asked the same of her opponent who wielded Caledfwlch. Who are you!? Nate Mitotsudaira, Knight of Musashi, wishes to know! Testament! Then I shall answer! The enemy had moved back to the bow of the ship and she loudly named herself while swinging Caledfwlch. I am Katou Kiyomasa of A.H.R.S. and #2 of Hashibas Ten Spears!! Ruler of Mito! The blood of Hexagone Fran?aise runs in your veins, so facing you is one of my tasks! Her blonde hair whipped in the wind as she spoke. Let us fight! Mitotsudaira had no choice but to agree, so she poured speed into her body and charged forward. Masazumi heard the enemies name themselves as she viewed the distant battle rising from the city like a pillar. She knew the names Fukushima Masanori and Katou Kiyomasa from the Testament descriptions. So theyre with Hashiba!! That meant Hashibas subordinates had come to the Mito land instead of Hashiba herself. The Aoi Sister laughed while viewing the clothes from the tailors. Heh heh. You understand, dont you? That Hashiba monkey girl doesnt live to the creation of this Mito land, so her helpful followers showed up in her place. Such wonderful love between master and servant. Its an adult relationship that must be incomprehensible to you children who think a relationship has to be romantic in nature if it reaches the level of sex! Now, what do you call that kind of physical relationship in English!? Asama! Eh!? Ehh!? U-umi-is it Free- Sometimes you say things that shock even me Asama-sama, five of Hanami-samas impurity meters just filled up in two seconds. Wouldnt that be called deep human relations? answered Masazumi in her heart. She faced forward where Mitotsudaira and Katou Kiyomasa confronted each other on the bisected ship sliding eastward. On the deck of the port wreckage, the silver wolf accelerated toward the twin spear user. After naming themselves, the time for battle had begun anew. As Mitotsudaira repeatedly accelerated, she saw Kiyomasa prepare her weapons. Of her twin spears named Caledfwlch, she stored one on her back and prepared the right one for their confrontation. Mitotsudaira did not mind, so she launched her entire body forward. She moved diagonally right, diagonally left, diagonally right, straight ahead, diagonally right, and then diagonally left, which placed her Right in front of you. She snapped Ex. Collbrandes blade forward. It was a burst-like attack, but Hah. Kiyomasa swung Caledfwlch, which deflected it upwards with a metallic sound. The burning metal smell of the scraping blades raced through the wind of the sliding ship. Mitotsudairas right arm was pulled up by Excalibur and the enemy sent her spear tip in toward her right side. It was a sharp blow. It would perfectly stab horizontally into her chest with the diagonal half-sickle blade. A horizontal attack from straight ahead was not a good thing. After all Wise Sister: You cant, Mitotsudaira! Flat Chest Evasion wont work on that attack! You need the Giant Breasts Defense! When did that get an official name? briefly wondered Mitotsudaira, but then she made a split-second decision. She let go of Excalibur. However, she did more than just that. She raised her opened hand even higher than the swords hilt. ! She made a downward burst. She snapped her shoulder, elbow, and wrist like a whip to send them straight down. That high-speed snapping motion was something her mother had done before. During their conformation on the hill near Magdeburg, her mother had used a short-distance snap to accelerate her hand and hold down Mitotsudairas rising head. This was the same. Except she was not holding something down. She grabbed at something with her reversed wrist. Ex. Collbrande! She grabbed it between her index and middle finger rather than in her palm. And instead of swinging it, she pulled it straight down. Ex. Collbrande now stood like a pillar in front and to the right of her and the half-sickle blade caught on it. There was a solid sound and sparks flew. But Kiyomasas movements did not let up in the wind. She pulled the spear back with her full body and raised her heels to stand on her toes. She likely intended to exchange blows while using careful footwork. Something bothered Mitotsudaira a little, but I will settle this immediately! Mitotsudaira turned her right side toward the enemy. As Ex. Collbrande rapidly spun around, she raised it vertically between her fingers. As her left shoulder rotated behind her, she lifted that arm and let her wrist relax like the raised head of a snake. This was the thrusting stance in the traditional fencing of Hexagone Fran?aise knights. She then brought her raised left hand to her face and bit the glove. With a snap of her neck, she threw the glove between the two of them. She had now officially challenged her opponent to a duel. Kiyomasa nodded and thrust her spear forward. Mitotsudaira immediately let go of Excaliburs hilt. Debut!! She used a sequence of snapping movements of her wrist and elbow to make a series of high-speed thrusts. Volume 4A, 29: Runner on Unstable Footing Volume 4A, Chapter 29: Runner on Unstable Footing Where should I go? Even if I have already made up my mind. Point Allocation (Hesitation) Silver and blue clashed on the sliding transport ship. Mitotsudaira let go of the hilt while keeping her side turned to her opponent. Kiyomasa attacked while holding her spear near the front, falling back, and focusing on defense. Sparks flew, the clashing metal rang out, and their movements pushed at and deflected each other. The spear seemed to be pushed back, but its frequency of attacks did not let up. That was partially due to the focus on defense, but it also had to do with the footwork circling around to Mitotsudairas side. Mitotsudaira, meanwhile, had people behind her she needed to protect. The longer the ship slid, the further they moved from her king and the others, but this enemy had tremendous mobility. If she slipped past Mitotsudaira, it would be difficult to catch up. So while Kiyomasa protected herself yet attacked, Mitotsudaira had to continually attack while protecting the area behind her. Their respective goals led them to a head-on clash. ! On the bisected deck, one of them circled around with her footwork and the other used snapping motions to take the necessary positions. The sparks of clashing swords drew arcs between them and countless metallic sounds blossomed without end. They both accelerated, poured directionality into their bodies, and yet Rrr! Mitotsudaira pushed her body forward. Before, she had been shifting her position to more easily avoid Kiyomasas attacks, but now she leaned forward to make a powerful attack of her own. And Grr. She bared her canine teeth and took that first clear step forward. She charged and the sounds of weapons clashing reached her from the distance. Futayo! Musashi had experienced a defeat, but their main force was finally able to exchange attacks with Hashibas main force. So Futayo! We must stop the enemy here! True enough! Futayo agreed with Mitotsudairas shouted comment as she fought Fukushima. Atop the town and on the rooftops, they both ran between the pillars rising like obstacles and they exchanged the sparks of attacks. She is a superb enemy, thought Futayo. She has an excellent attack style. She felt a bit like that they fit together well. She was a girl and her enemy was a girl. She had a ponytail and her enemy had a ponytail. She used a spear and her enemy used a spear. Both those spears had a name: Tonbo Spare and Ichinotani. And You are a decent fighter! As are thee! And we both have old-fashioned speech patterns! That is a surprise. Some, like our ninja, do it because they would be too forgettable otherwise, but that isnt the case here. She does it because she is a samurai. Such a rare thing. Futayo!! Dont zone out!! Huh? Futayo looked toward Masazumi who had shouted at her from the distance. I was not zoning out, Masazumi. I was only so lost in thought that I stopped focusing on my surroundings. Just face forward!! She did as she was told. Oh, the enemy is attacking. Masazumi looked to the right where the battle was being fought south of her. On a rooftop about fifty meters away, Fukushima was swinging forward the spear named Ichinotani. It was a one-handed strike using a rotation of her upper body. The irregular method focused on reach and intensity. Futayo, however, seemed distracted. Dont tell me it hit her!? But Futayo was no longer along the path of Fukushimas spear. Masazumi thought maybe she had been knocked away, but then she felt a tap on her shoulder from behind. Do not worry. Eh? She looked back and saw Futayos hair flowing in from ahead. However, it immediately bent and seemed to leap forward. ! Something like a chilly wind raced down the road and toward the enemy. Futayo moved forward. The running approach to Fukushima was long, so I can make it! Soaring Wings, her acceleration spell, used cumulative acceleration, so the length of her running approach determined her speed. Fukushima had just swung her spear with her entire body. The right-handed jab had held the spear toward the bottom to gain the greatest reach. But it was full of openings. One-handed attacks generally lacked strength and took longer to pull back, so they were discouraged. But this girl had used one anyway. In order to strike me! She is wide open. Futayo made a leap at thirty meters from Fukushima. There was a shop along the alleyway. It was a windy alleyway and there was a coopers shop on the right. Some buckets were piled up like steps, so she used them as a stepping stone. Soaring Wings! The spell sign frame that appeared in front of her leg eliminated everything obstructing her acceleration. She leaped. She covered seven meters in a single step and launched herself onto a rooftop on the right. She activated Soaring Wings and cleared ten meters with her second step. She used Soaring Wings again to cover another fourteen meters with her third step. Mh? Futayo realized she had jumped too far. Fukushima seemed to have expected her to charge in with her spear, so the girl had given up on pulling back her own spear. She had let go of the shaft and ducked down to dodge, but Eh!? Futayo saw her opponents mouth fall open in surprise. Oh? Due to jumping too far, Futayo flew in knee-first. Futayo used her motion to slam her right knee toward her enemy. She bent her body back to make a midair knee attack. She aimed for Fukushimas face. She adjusted the twist of her body to move behind the spear and pursue the girl. She sent her knee out, but she only heard the flapping of a summer uniform skirt, and She vanished!? Fukushima was gone. No, she had leaped. To the right! It was the spear. After letting go of the spear, she had grabbed it again and pulled on it. Using it like a floating railing, she had stood up and moved to the right. Futayo sensed Fukushimas skill in her willingness to turn her back like that. After all, Futayo could not swing the Tonbo Spare in her current position. Using her full strength to move away was the better choice here than falling back while keeping an eye on Futayo. Also Is that an acceleration spell!? Fukushima was not just running away. After using the spear to gain some initial speed, she had activated an acceleration spell to move forward. She held Ichinotani below her right arm and made a small leap. Headfirst Fall!! As the acceleration spells name suggested, the enemy clearly fell. Futayo saw that acceleration, but Fall? It started slow. She almost seemed to be floating, but a moment later Shes falling forward!? Futayo saw a weak but definite acceleration like the floor had been removed. Fukushima grabbed her spear and fell forward. It was a gradual acceleration that almost made Futayo think she could reach out and grab her, but That is being na?ve! Futayo thrust her avoided knee forward and made a leftward half-rotation in midair. She reached her left arm back for a backhand blow that would knock aside the bottom of the enemys spear. She reached it. Her plan was to catch at it with both her fingers and her fingernails to brush aside Ichinotani. This should make it in time! She hit, her fingers caught on it, and she did indeed deflect it. She spun it around. The deflected spear spun Fukushimas body, affecting her stance. This will work, thought Futayo. Shinto acceleration spells were generally cumulative, but if the accumulated acceleration was not maintained, the spell would break and the acceleration would be lost. At best, the user would slow down. At worst, they would be sent flying through the air. She had just altered Fukushimas stance, so She should slow down or fall over! However, Futayo saw her enemy calmly continue accelerating. What? Futayo saw a blue sign frame below the enemys feet. It displayed the name Headfirst Fall. Despite Fukushimas stance being thrown off, it did not vanish or shatter. It was working just fine. Strange, thought Futayo. That shouldnt be. Headfirst Fall! Fukushimas voice rang out again and she made another leap. This time, she moved behind Futayo. Futayo understood what kind of acceleration spell system Headfirst Fall used. It really does use the act of falling! Falling began slowly and accelerated from there, but the acceleration itself was occurring from the very beginning. That meant the directional control for its acceleration did not occur when the speed was rising. Does she control her next direction of movement from the moment of the slower initial acceleration!? Any later interference would be corrected by the already controlled acceleration. Even if her stance was thrown off, the already promised acceleration would forcibly regather her body. The vague acceleration of falling was likely a way of more easily controlling her movement if any interference occurred. And currently, Fukushima was falling behind Futayo. She had already turned the rectangular tip of Ichinotani toward her opponent. ! Suddenly, she fired her spear. She did not throw it. An extension mechanism!? The tip moved more than nine meters out. Futayos decision was based more on prediction than reaction. While holding the Tonbo Spare below her right arm, she pointed the bottom of the spear behind her. Will this make it in time!? She fired the extension mechanism straight out. She was not aiming for the roof because that would take too long. Her target was the tip of Ichinotani. Hit! It hit. Sparks flew, a sound of collision burst out, and both the recoil and slight variation in spear positions caused Futayo to fly through the air. Masazumi saw Futayo leap high into the air. Oh. She flipped around and found her footing. Her footing was one of the wooden pillars sticking up throughout the town. She placed her feet on the side of the pillar rather than the top. With her body parallel to the ground, she used Soaring Wings without building up her strength. Ohhh. Futayo made an accelerated leap as if to sour above Masazumis admiration and over the enemys head. Shes using the pillars! Masazumi saw Futayo jumping between the sides of the countless wooden pillars. Soaring Wings had not come to an end as Futayo ran with her body parallel to the ground. She used the pillars as footing to keep up the cumulative acceleration of Soaring Wings. I just have to keep it going! She was building up her speed. She chose to leap between the pillars and to run. She stood perpendicular from the sides of the pillars, making her parallel to the ground. As if using wooden stairs, she accelerated step after step with her motion taking her either forward and up or forward and down. By the time she had circled around Fukushima, the force pressing down from her feet had stabilized and she stood up. Then she made a leap. ! She used the extension mechanism so sweep the Tonbo Spares tip toward Fukushima. She sliced the wind, but Fukushima had already returned her spears extension mechanism to normal. Here she comes. Already, Fukushima had fallen upwards. She moved to the top of one of the pillars and stood vertically there. But while she was at the top, Futayo was on the side. Let us do this. Fukushima pursued her. Futayo had more speed from Soaring Wingss cumulative acceleration, but Headfirst Fall! From her very first step, Fukushima fell along the shortest path from pillar to pillar in pursuit of Futayo. She was coming. One of Futayos steps was the same as five of hers. One of Futayos steps was the same as four of hers. One of Futayos steps was the same as three of hers. Then their paths intersected. They attacked at almost the exact same moment. Fukushima struck much like stabbing at a fish below the waters surface and Futayo jabbed to the side while running. Their attacks collided and sparks flew. Oh! One of Futayos steps was the same as two of hers. When their attacks coincided again, their steps were equal. Ohhh!! Futayo leaped while still under pursuit. She accelerated. The two girls pursued each other in curving trajectories on the top or the side of the wooden pillars rising from the town. The pillars were about twenty centimeters thick. Futayo would kick off their sides to jump forward while Fukushima would kick off their tops to fall forward. Futayo stretched forward with acceleration and sent her spear backwards while Fukushima used the wobbling in the instant of falling to evade and used the force of the fall to make a counterattack with her spear. They moved closer and further apart, but they never moved more than a half step away from each other. Fukushima aimed at Futayos legs from above. She held her spear toward the front and attacked at the area from the back of Futayos knees to her Achilles tendon. Futayo aimed for Fukushimas gut from below. Futayo would change the position of her feet on the sides of the pillars and would occasionally make a great leap. Toh! After landing three pillars down, she would accelerate again. After throwing off her tempo, Futayo would make a counterattack thrust, but Fukushima would respond. Oh! She would use her Headfirst Fall and twist her body to evade. And occasionally ! They would target each others face or arm to throw off their movement. To evade, Futayo would run to the top of the pillar and Fukushima would shift her position to the side of the pillar. As the process repeated, their speed continued to grow. Here I go! Fukushima moved down to the side of the pillars to line up alongside Futayo. Futayo ran along left side of the pillars and Fukushima along the right side. They would send their spears straight down toward each other, sweep them horizontally at each other as they stood back up, and make simultaneous leaps. Toh. Futayo landed on the pillar first and Fukushima landed afterwards. The next time they landed, they had swapped their right and left positions, but I have caught up! announced Fukushima. As if jumping down from the top of the pillar, she had circled to Futayos opposite side as Futayo ran toward the right side. Side by side, they kicked off the side of the pillar. Ohhhh! Sparks flew and they crossed paths. Volume 4A, 30: Reversers with Swift Footing Volume 4A, Chapter 30: Reversers with Swift Footing If you wish to reverse the momentum Then overturn it all And turn back Point Allocation (Just Barely) Futayo leaped through the air. She used each swift step to fill the gap between pillars and launched herself forward. Similarly, her enemy Fukushima fell horizontally. She flipped her body around in a never-ending fall that dropped her horizontally between pillars with a set tempo. When Futayo attacked, Fukushima would block it. When Fukushima attacked, Futayo would block it. They both held their spears near the front, used their footwork to rotate their bodies even as they continued forward, and leaped through the towns sky as their paths intersected. To Futayo, Fukushima seemed wholly focused on her movements. She must have desired this battle. Futayo also thought about what Fukushima had said before. Her duty is to defeat me. Was that in reference to this battle alone? If not, she had likely desired this confrontation for a long time and thoroughly trained for it. But Futayo did not know this opponent. This was her first time seeing Fukushima. During the Battle of Mikatagahara, she would have been on the Azuchi Castle with Hashiba, but Futayo had been too focused on Hashiba. So who were the other nine? She did not remember and that lack of memory brought a new thought to mind. How careless can I be? No, she thought while dodging an attack and making one of her own as if pushing the spear tip forward with her fingers. Havent I been careless far too often lately? In the past, it had only been about three times a day, but she was already up to two today. Her pace was clearly increasing. In the past few days, she had experienced early morning carelessness and returning home carelessness, which both seemed to be a type of chronic carelessness. I can only allow myself to be careless three times a day, she told herself. Oh!? Fukushimas attack was approaching before her eyes, so she quickly dodged. She only had to move her head to avoid it, but that was due to Fukushimas extreme accuracy, not good luck. She has accurate and precise movements, judged Futayo. Her footwork to change Headfirst Falls direction, her bodily control when falling, and her attacks were all straightforward. Then, thought Futayo. What does that say about her feelings toward defeating me? Futayo kicked off a pillar and heard a voice. Kh It sounded like a groan of anguish, frustration, and anger. ? Just as she wondered why her enemy would produce a voice like that, that enemy hung her head and fell. Her raised spear hid her expression, so Futayo could only hear her voice. Honda Futayo-sama! Futayo was confused. She could not figure out why Fukushima would use the respectful sama honorific. But Fukushima continued the very next moment. Does thou not intend to fight seriously against the likes of me!? Futayo briefly found herself unable to grasp what that question meant. Do I not intend to fight seriously? Against who? The opponent before her obviously. And who was it directed toward? Toward her, the one exchanging attacks with that opponent, of course. Then Oh, no, she thought. Of course I do She had accepted that Fukushima was powerful and she understood that Fukushima had a reason to fight her. She viewed her as an enemy, but according to Fukushima What is the meaning of these sorry excuses for attacks!? Futayo felt her body freeze up as the enemy kicked off a pillar toward her. This isnt good, Futayo said in her heart. Sorry, she also said in her heart. She suddenly remembered the previous evening when she had tried to follow Muneshige in climbing the outer hull. But then She was a coward. There had been something in her heart that kept her from doing it and she had failed. She had been a coward. If she could not focus on herself and made mistakes for unclear reasons, could she really take control of a confrontation with someone else? Even if she stood on that stage, fighting with her cowardly body would defile the official battlefield. This was not about winning or losing. As someone facing a battle and standing on the battlefield, was she or was she not pure? Her cowardly heart would only defile the battlefield. Muneshige had to have realized how cowardly she was the day before. That was why he had reached down toward her. And what had she done then? Had she reached back up in search of someone to save her? She did not know and she spoke her next thought aloud. Well, even if I did, I should be able to focus myself for at least ten seconds. She decided not to think any further, twisted her upper body backwards, and used all her strength to make a counterattack against Fukushima. Fukushima sensed something like a light. Her opponents strength had sunk into the darkness and was not rising to the surface. Her enemys attacks had struck or swept aside her own, but they had not been fully developed into true attacks. Those were the spear strikes she had been blocking this entire time and that had spoken to her opponents cowardice, but What is this? Futayos attack seemed to glow. It was like a small light in the darkness, but it was still accurate and straightforward. !? This attack was clearly extended differently from before. Her opponents movements looked the same, but each of her joints was stretched just a little further toward Fukushima. Altogether, it provided an extra dozen centimeters of reach. Beautiful, thought Fukushima. Fully stretching the body required not tensing up, but an attack needed a core of strength. Fukushima felt like she could see a line of strength providing the core of the attack and nothing else. Her opponent was becoming one with her weapon and was specializing her movements for attack. This is more like it! Fukushima had jumped after Futayo, so she turned to the right in midair. Futayos spear was aimed a bit below her face. In other words, her throat. As it was near the face, she could not help but focus on it, but it was also difficult to grasp its exact position just by moving her eyes. She needed to dodge on instinct without getting an accurate look. Fukushima increased the speed of her spin. She tried to avoid the attack by what was closer to a cheeks width than a full heads width. Her intent was to avoid her opponents counterattack and slam her body into that opponent. This was the greatest attack she could make using the speed of her fall. And to gain that power I must dodge!! She used her strength to rotate her body in midair and swing her legs. Tah!! She leaned back to dodgeor so she thought. Her opponents spear tip followed her movement and grazed her ear, but she still escaped harm. But Eh? Something changed in front of her eyes. The wooden pillar they were going to use as their next foothold was collapsing in the opposite direction. They were losing their next foothold. Fukushima asked herself why their foothold was falling over. It was a sound that answered that question. She heard a solid thunk. Her opponent had extended the bottom of her spear with its extension mechanism. And she struck the pillar while attacking me!? The speed with which the pillar collapsed answered that question all too well. The enemy was a bit ahead of Fukushima, so she would be able to use it as a foothold before it collapsed. Fukushima however would not be able to. She did not think of this as unfair. If she had been the one in the lead, she would probably have used the same method to disrupt her opponent. This just meant the enemy had moved out ahead and been more skillful. Has her cowardice vanished for the moment!? So she decided to respond in kind. To face the present danger and to thank her opponent by using her full strength and every method available to her, she removed the restrictions inside her. She would win using her full strength and by any means necessary. She then enacted a solution to the current problem. Her left hand grabbed the spear she had just dodged. She held it as if to steal the enemys weapon. She gripped the metal shaft near the tip. Immediately afterwards, she pulled in her left arm to launch herself forward. She also moved her right hand out from her chest for a one-handed strike with the spear held in those fingers. She aimed for her enemys throat. She moved her right shoulder forward and extended her forearm out from in front of her armpit. Ohhh! She used the extension mechanism. Hit, she thought. She knew she had to keep that thought in mind for this to work, but then she saw something unexpected. The enemy let go of her own spear. The one-handed spear jab lost its balance a little and Futayo avoided it with a swing of her head. Toh. She reached for the enemys spear. She grabbed the base of the blade and confirmed what she assumed to be the case. Up ahead and past the enemy, the previous pillar they had used as a foothold was collapsing. There was a simple reason. She used her extension mechanism to strike it with the back of her spear! The enemy had not been attacking her. She had used the extension mechanism to hit that foothold and use the recoil to extend the distance of her leap. She had made an immediate decision after seeing Futayo knock over their next foothold. Well done, thought Futayo with the enemys spear in her hand. A moment later, the enemy moved right in front of her. They simultaneously landed on the collapsing and thus sloped pillar and they both held the others spear. They were close enough to grab each others collars, but their positions on the sloped pillar drew a V-shape. Ohhh!! Ohhh!! They both spun their spears around and exchanged blows while running toward the top of the toppling pillar. Their racing attacks became an exchange of circular motions. Futayo held the front end of Ichinotani and Fukushima held the front end of the Tonbo Spare. While holding each others weapon in that irregular fashion, they would strike each other, steal the others current weapon or have their own taken. They seemed to be exchanging their weapons again and again. One movement led into another as they ran. One rotated their spear, creating a circle to sweep their enemy away, but the other would avoid the attack and pull on the front of the opponents spear to take it away. After stealing the spear, they would spin it behind their back to swing it back around, creating a figure eight in all. They seemed to be spinning and passing two batons between each other. The series of double figure eights whipped up the wind and would not end. The air was split apart and the glittering of the metal decorated the sky, but they eventually reached the top of the pillar. When they took that final step, they both had their own weapon back in their hands. They rotated that weapon around their body and swept it toward their enemy with all their might. The tips clashed between them. When the two half-circles collided, sparks and a clashing noise burst from the center of the S-shape. Their attacks did not reach their enemy. Only the clanging of metal filled the air as they shouted at each other. BindTonbokiri! FallIchinotani! The instant each weapons blade reflected their opponent, their battle was settled. A moment later, Fukushimas silhouette crossed paths with Futayos. Futayo!? Mitotsudaira realized the distant sounds of a high-speed battle had stopped. However, it had not ended on Futayos attack. What had happened? She was worried, but she was currently fighting her own enemy. She continued to accelerate straight ahead, toward Kiyomasa. Here I go!! She increased her speed. Instead of pulling back and shifting to the side, she bent her body forward and snapped her entire body to flexibly move forward and back while launching Excalibur. Rrraah! With a bestial roar, she sent her entire body forward. The instantaneous movement of her legs caused her body to sway and she amplified the movement in her hips and spine. The recoil passed through her shoulder to her wrist and launched the blade. She could only move like this after building up a certain level of speed and after warming up her body. She did not reach the speeds of her battle with her mother, but the speed of each attack increased its weight. So I can push her back!! To make that thought a reality, she did indeed push at Kiyomasa. Kiyomasa reacted by moving her hand all the way to the front of her spear. Kh! The enemy had her hands full simply deflecting Mitotsudairas barrage, but the wolf did not let up. As if telling this enemy to move back but not to move out of the way, she moved in arcs to always drive the enemy toward the center and back. She was telling Kiyomasa to face her head-on even while retreating. Wolves were said to follow people until they left the wolfs territory. The silver wolf took a new step and snapped her body forward. She pushed onward as if bathing in the sparks she herself was creating. But as soon as she made her snapping motion, Kiyomasa took a certain action. She moved to Mitotsudairas left. She jumped to the port wreckage as if to escape. However, Mitotsudaira was already on the move. It was not so much a reflex as noticing the earliest hints of Kiyomasas movement in the girls defense. I wont let you get away! Just as Mitotsudaira jumped left, she saw something. Kiyomasa was jumping to the right. Eh? That was the opposite. What just happened? wondered Mitotsudaira. The enemys defense and the movement afterwards had both shown her jumping left toward the port side of the bisected ship, but now Kiyomasa was clearly jumping to the right. She even performed a side flip in midair. Was that!? It was her spear. As soon as Kiyomasa had jumped toward the port wreckage, she had slammed her spear against the edge of that wreckage. The L-shaped blade had caught on the edge of the deck, providing a foothold. And she kicked herself back the other way!? Using her arm strength, back muscles, and balance, Kiyomasa had launched herself back the way she had come. She made her leap with the resolve necessary to abandon the right half of Caledfwlch. She had successfully stolen a moment of Mitotsudairas time and moved a bit further away. Now the left one. Kiyomasa must have decided she did not have time to draw the weapon. She kept Caledfwlch attached to her back hard point and moved her left hand to her back to operate it. She had used the force of her leap to perform a side flip, so the downward pointing Caledfwlch also rotated to point Mitotsudairas way. Mitotsudaira saw light, but it was not a glowing blade. It had reached the level of a cannon blast. Kiyomasa twisted her side flip to give the attack a twisting sweeping motion. Finish this, Caledfwlch!! The sword-like and continuous blast of light flew toward Mitotsudaira. It was going to score a direct hit before she could raise Excalibur again. I see. So Hashibas troops have begun fighting Musashis forces at Mito. High in the sky, a voice spoke among a ruined field with long grass. It was Marfa. She was mayor of the floating city of Novgorod and she was currently walking through a field on the citys south end. She used a path cut in the waist-high grass. The log wall surrounding Novgorod and the deserted city were visible in the distance. She reached a hand out over the field while walking toward the city. She plucked something. I see the wheat is growing on its own again this year. Its consumed by the excess grass and grows thinner, but wheat really doesnt exist for mans sake. It grows taller for its own survival, and thats why it grows thinner. Musashi, Sviet Rus, and the Oushuu forces are the same. Dont you think, Toby? If not, then this world will not survive, said an elderly man standing behind Marfa. He bowed toward her before continuing. Sviet Rus, Date, and Mogami are all moving to accept Musashis diplomatic ships. Yes, none of them are trying to grow thinner for Musashis sake. But Toby, how are our preparations for our own guest coming along? The western port is ready. They can land at any time. Testament. We already have some visitors and Ive heard some interesting things from them. Like why Novgorod exists and even some things not even I knew about. About them Toby seemed wary, so Marfa smiled a little. Do you really think you could defeat them? Having you finish each other off would be a waste, so dont bother. These current guests will leave once the next guest arrives and there is no need to criticize someone who is leaving. Besides, I am the only one that needs to wait for someone who has already left, said Marfa. Now, how will history treat Novgorod? P.A. Oda and Nobunaga seemed to already be looking further ahead, but what will their opposites do? She faced forward toward the citys log roofs and the rectangular stone city hall in the center. You know not the depths of history, the path of destiny, or the exchange of connections and wills that will determine everything. The city gate up ahead was open and a dimly-lit, deserted city lay beyond it, but Marfa continued walking with a smile. But, Musashi, can you discover the whole of those truths? Volume 4A, Afterword Volume 4A, Afterword Sorry about the wait. Here is Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon Volume 4 Part A. The setting shifts to Kantou and Tohoku, so the major players of Date, Mogami, and Uesugi are showing up. When you look at actual history, Mogami had the upper hand in their territorial struggles. Date and Uesugi were both manipulated by Mogami Yoshiaki who was known as a fox. On the world side of things, Russia has shown up, but 16th century Russia had broken free of temporary Mongol rule and was beginning a rapid expansion under Ivan the Terrible. The surrounding nations were very worried, but England traded with them on good terms and Elizabeth was even sent letters telling her to stop trading with Russia. The surrounding nations were in a touchy situation with the Reformation and the expansion of the Ottoman Turks. Anyway, the Far Eastern nations are also in a tricky situation along the Oushuu route. Youll have to keep reading to find out what happens with all that. And now for the usual chat. Do you have any unpleasant memories from middle or high school? Yes. In middle school, I smelled curry from a house on the way home. I started sniffing away, but then the door opened and the girl I liked at the time stepped out. My life was over right there. Yeah, that impression would never go away But the smell of dinner is a must-have when walking home from school. I know, right? I remember hearing the sounds of frying, getting all excited that I might have something like that for dinner too, and then getting home to find nothing but a bag of Curls on the table. Yeah, Curls arent fried. (Thats true.) But why Curls? Well, both my parents worked. There was no one there to get mad at and I didnt have any food, so I ended up watching Transformers and eating the Curls. I think I climbed a step toward adulthood that day. I never thought Id grow up to be the kind of adult that eats Curls for dinner, but my parents must have known. No, I dont think they did. Anyway, the background music this time was Asian Kung-Fu Generations Siren (there are two versions of the lyrics, but this was the proof of existence version). It can be the signal before a comeback. The smoldering fire is slowly growing, but Who was hiding the greatest fire? Ill leave it at that. Now, Part B is coming next month, so wait just a little longer. June 2011. A morning thats already hot. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 4B, Characters Volume 4B, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo-style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine divisions chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. - Mishina Shouichi: Mishina Hiros father. Taizous son-in-law. Head of Kantou IZUMO. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Ookubo Tadachika/Nagayasu: A rare Far Easterner with a double inherited name. A second year and head of the representative committee. Speaks in a fake-sounding Kansai dialect. - Kanou: Ookubos maid. An automaton. Head of the public morals committee. A second year. Academy Officials - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Asakusa: Captain automaton of Musashis first port ship. Short hair. - Shinagawa: Captain automaton of Musashis first starboard ship. Same model as Asakusa. - Okutama: Captain automaton of Musashis rear central ship. Also takes care of odd jobs at Sakais home. - Musashino: Captain automaton of Musashis front central ship. Leader on the bridge. Close to Suzu and Adele. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. M.H.R.R. - Hashiba Toukichirou: M.H.R.R. Vice President and monkey-masked automaton girl. The nervous bomber type. - Olimpia: Innocentiuss older and younger stepsister. Current Pope-Chancellor. - Matthias: Representative of M.H.R.R.s Catholics. Student Council President. Younger brother of Chancellor and Emperor Rudolf II. Being a puppet is fun! - Maeda Toshiie: Catholic representative. Treasurer. Samurai attendant that has become a ghost and is peacefully spending his days with his wife Matsu. - Fukushima Masanori: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #1. Speaks in an old-fashioned way. - Katou Kiyomasa: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #2. The busty blonde type and speaks politely. P.A. Oda - Sassa Narimasa: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Delinquent and assault type. But methodical. - Shibata Katsuie: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Athletic type. Very troublesome after his recent marriage. - Fuwa Mitsuharu: P.A. Odas local anti-Sviet Rus treasurer. Her, Toshiie, and Narimasa are known as the Triumvirate. - Oichi: Shibata Katsuies wife. Gentle berserker. - Niwa Nagahide: #2 of the Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. A dancer and quick to adapt. - Hashiba Hidetsugu: Hashibas nephew. In the history recreation, earns Hashibas anger and is made to commit suicide. - Komahime: Mogami Yoshiakis daughter and Hashiba Hidetsugus concubine. Her suicide due to guilt by association led to the Mogami clans anti-Hashiba stance. Date Clan - Date Masamune: Head of the Date clan. Inherits the power of the Dragon God. Chancellor and student council president of the Date clan. - Date Narumi: Masamunes cousin. Vice chancellor of the Date clan and uses a mobile shell named Unturning Centipede. Confident elder sister type. - Katakura Kojuurou: Vice president of the Date clan. Full of intense highs and lows. - Oniniwa Tsunamoto: 2nd special duty officer of the Date clan. Demonic long-lived god of war pilot. Pilots a god of war named Sagetsu. - Rusu Masakage: Control system of the Date clans Sendai Castle. The family name can cause some confusion.[1] - Yoshihime: Masamunes mother. Half demonic long-lived and half human. Principal of Sendai Date Academy. Sviet Rus - Marfa Boretskaya: Female mayor of the floating city Novgorod. An undead demon. - Honjou Shigenaga: Brave general who defends Sviet Russ lands. Uses the Honjou Shield. - Toby: A mysterious old man from the Far East who now works for Marfa. Or maybe it isnt that much of a mystery. Mogami Clan - Mogami Yoshiaki: Betrayal-loving daimyo known as the Fox of Ushuu. Shrewd leader who unified frigid Mogami in a single generation. - Shakenobe: The Mouse that follows Yoshiaki-sama, mon! Other - Sarutobi Sasuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #1. Uses martial arts and ninja techniques. - Kirigakure Saizou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #2. Uses a wind movement technique. - Miyoshi Isa: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #4. AKA Isa Nyuudou. Girl who uses a remote-controlled god of war. - Anayama Kosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #5. Looks like a nice guy. Uses ninja techniques. - Yuri Kamanosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #6. Specializes in sword fighting. - Nezu Jinpachi: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #8. Specializes in sniping. Notes 1. Rusu means away from home. Volume 4B, School Rules Volume 4B, School Rules Article 347 - Responsibility from matters predating the Testament cannot be opposed. Volume 4B, 31: The Pair on Twin Walls Volume 4B, Chapter 31: The Pair on Twin Walls You go and return You go without moving Point Allocation (Position) Below the Mito sky, Futayos battle with Fukushima Masanori reached its conclusion. There was a single reason for this: the Tonbo Spare had not activated. I just cant do it! It had not before either. The spare supposedly had the same thoughts as Tonbokiri, yet it would not lend her its power. She did not know why because it was maintaining its silence. Not knowing succinctly summed up the situation that Futayo faced. She felt no hint of activation, only the chill and weight of a hunk of metal in her hands. She did not understand why the Tonbo Spare would not obey her. And that lack of understanding led her to a single conclusion: she was not good enough. Meanwhile, her enemys attack did work. The tip of Fuksuhimas spear split in half and the flat-looking surface opened before Futayos eyes. This is dangerous! Futayo immediately decided to twist her feet and forcibly activate Soaring Wings. Go! She was directing herself in an impossible direction, which would provide a certain result. Ill be blown away by the recoil!! That was exactly what happened. Instead of moving in the direction of her acceleration, she was deflected like a ricocheting bullet and kicked into the air by her own acceleration spell. !! She smashed through the roof of a private home several dozen meters away and collided with a wooden container storehouse. Futayo!! Masazumi watched as Futayo was launched through the air. The girl flew behind a nearby homes roof, but before Masazumi could turn that way Wah. She suspected it was a wooden box structure based on the crashing sound, and then the wooden pieces were blasted into the air like a crashing wave. But among the sounds of broken and creaking wood, someone approached in the span of a breath: Fukushima Masanori. She used her acceleration spell to fall toward Masazumi using the roofs on either side of the alleyway. Her face was downcast, but Masazumi could tell her teeth were tightly clenched. Almost as if That wasnt what she wanted? Masazumi could only think Futayo had self-destructed, but Fukushima must have had her own thoughts on that matter. Fukushima quickly approached. She placed the tip of her spear along her straight line of acceleration and arrived within fifty meters in the span of a breath. As soon as Masazumi realized how fast she was, light appeared in the exposed interior of the spear named Ichinotani. It can shoot!? Masazumi sensed danger, but Asama was the one to react. Its weak, but that light is a real dragon cannon! It isnt an artificial one produced by a weapon! She raised her eyebrows as she hurriedly prepared a defensive spell with a charm. Why is a human weapon firing a dragons attack!? No one could answer that as the glowing attack was fired their way from Fukushimas spear. Masazumi thought it was going to be a direct hit, but a different blast of light appeared far down the road. Kiyomasa had fired her glowing blade toward Mitotsudaira on top of the bisected transport ship sliding down the road. Ten Spears #2 Katou Kiyomasa fired while performing a side flip. The blade of light tore into the starboard side deck and accurately swept through the position of the silver hair. Did I hit her!? Kiyomasas blonde hair fluttered in the air as she landed from her side flip. She turned to stern to check on Caledfwlchs results. !? She saw a shadow from overhead and sensed a presence falling without resistance, so Dodge! She leaped left, toward the outside of the ship. Something fell in the position she had just vacated: Caledfwlchs right spear. She had let go of that one to use it as footing for her side flip. Why is that there? she wondered as the spear stabbed into the deck and shook. If it had been a mere stone or piece of rubble, she would have ignored it, but the weapon she herself had let go of had fallen and stabbed into her previous position. It naturally caught her attention. And that created a brief moment of inattention. Something used that moment to charge in from the stern. It was a silver wind. The silver wolf used the ships long deck for a long starting run of repeated bursts of movement. She escaped that previous blast unharmed!? Kiyomasa understood what had happened. The silver wolf had chosen a certain hiding spot: the split down the center of the sliding ship. She had used a burst of her full strength to drop down but had not immediately jumped back up. She would have been hit by Kiyomasas attack if she had. That had to have been the silver wolfs decision. She had remained below and circled to the back of the quickly sliding ship. And then used the length of the deck to reach her top speed! It was a ridiculous decision. If she had simply remained on the ground, Kiyomasa would have been taken away with the ship. But that was not what a wolf did. A wolf protected her territory until the enemy had been completely driven out. So she was approaching. The color silver raced in a straight line with no feints. She was fast. The sound of her footsteps arrived only after she did. An afterimage formed one step behind her. Rrraahh!! She roared and deepened her landing and attack stance, but Kiyomasa also took action. The right Caledfwlch had yet to release its power, so she forcibly pulled it from the deck and aimed it toward the silver wolf. Finish this, Caledfwlch!! The blast was fired horizontally from the tip of the blade. The Mito residents who had stepped outside to watch the battles progress saw what happened next. Caledfwlchs light was fired from the sliding transport ship, so their lord did something with Excalibur. Shethrew it? They had not been able to see it. Their eyes had only been able to capture their lord making the throwing motion. What happened afterwards was too fast to see, but as she continued running !? The light exploded. Something flew into the beam of light and split it into two blasts of spray. It was Ex. Collbrande. That sword of English royalty cut apart the destructive light with sounds of scraping and splitting. Hit! It continued toward the enemy who wielded the light cannon spear. Excalibur flew toward the weapon itself. Kiyomasa made a split second decision. She had no reason to take the blow from Excalibur since she was in the middle of firing. So Below! As if to restrain Caledfwlch, she lowered her hips. If she placed her knee down in a kneeling position, Excalibur would pass over her head. And my attack will hit her from below! She was aiming for a winding hit to the knees. A weapon was not the only frightening attack at a werewolfs disposal. A jab with their claws or a punch was harder to see coming, so this girl would be more dangerous up close. That was why Kiyomasa targeted her legs. Here she comes! The enemy made a leap. It was a low but quick leap meant to slip above the cannon blast. With the beam of light below, making a kick would be no easy task. And with Kiyomasa on her knee, a claw attack from above would also be difficult. All Kiyomasa needed to do was make a counterattack with her left spear. To do that, she held the left Caledfwlch forward in order to slam the tip against the leaping silver wolf. But !? Kiyomasa saw light reflected off of the left Caledfwlch. Her immediate decision protected her. She kept one heel raised and laid her upper body down forward. Her blonde hair swung forward, and Behind me!? Ex. Collbrande flew overhead from behind. She did not even bother asking why. The answer was a silver chain. A chain had been laid out in a wide enough circle that she had not sensed its presence. Then, it had caught Ex. Collbrande and thrown it back to its master. Up ahead, the silver wolf bent backwards with Ex. Collbrande already in her hands. Rrahh!! Her body sprang back from its backwards lean for an overhead attack in midair. There was no hesitation in the attack. Block it and be broken. Touch it and be sliced. It was that sort of blow. Kiyomasa lowered her body as much as possible. Her upper body was lowered, so she could not evade to the left, to the right, or backwards. And she could not make a counterattack with her weapon held so low. So she decided to push with her raised heel. Oh! She moved her lowered body forward. Two movements occurred at the same moment. First, Kiyomasa leaped forward to slip below Mitotsudairas attack. Second Toh. Mitotsudaira suddenly let go of Ex. Collbrande and threw it diagonally upwards. She did not even look to the royal sword as it audibly cut through the air because she was busy with something else. She took advantage of the very slight opportunity before her. Please forgive me. She dropped her right foot as if to pin Kiyomasa to the deck. Kiyomasa slammed loudly against the deck. As if being rewarded, the silver-haired wolf leaped straight up toward the heavens. However, Kiyomasa endured the attack that knocked her face-down into the deck. She raised the arms holding the two halves of Caledfwlch and she tried to swing them up toward the silver wolf. So thats what you were doing!? Before she had even finished shouting, Kiyomasa was launched into the air. She had not been hit by any kind of attack. It was the deck. The wreckage of the transport ship had reached the end of the gouge in the road and had been forcefully knocked upwards. The hopping bow and the ship itself launched Kiyomasa because she had been pushed back toward the bow. With a spectacular noise, the transport ship stood vertically in the center of the town. The trembling, fifty-meter ship hopped up in its bisected state. It whipped up the wind, scattered wreckage and rubble, rose like a koi climbing a waterfall, and for just a moment floated in midair while split between north and south. As the ship hung in the air, two figures alighted on its nose. One was Kiyomasa who released light from the bottom of her right spear to forcibly land on the southern wreckages bow. The other was Mitotsudaira who spread her arms in midair, rapidly spun her body, and landed on the northern wreckages bow. The two of them waited until just before the stern of the floating ship crashed into the ground. ! Mitotsudaira launched an attack. Her silver chain held Excalibur as she threw it like the hammer throw Take this!! She used all of her strength, gave her entire body a burst of speed, and increased the inertial force by pulling back on the chain. An explosion of water vapor surrounded Excalibur as it flew horizontally through the air. A moment later, her attack collided with Kiyomasa. Without even listening to the intense sound, Mitotsudaira turned he head west in search of someone. My king!! Mitotsudaira saw her king. Fukushima Masanori had launched an attack in that direction. What was she supposed to do now that Futayo could no longer fight? She looked his way from the ship that was about to land, but Light!? Fragments of light scattered through the sky. Someone had deflected Fukushimas dragon cannon. It was My king!! The nudist had blocked Fukushimas attack. Volume 4B, 32: Visitor from Above Volume 4B, Chapter 32: Visitor from Above Why are you here? How long have you been watching? Where are you going next? Point Allocation (Concern) Just as Masazumi thought Fukushimas dragon cannon was going to hit them, she saw a form of defense she had never seen before. Eh? The naked idiot walked up from behind with the Logismoi Oplo shield hanging from his crotch. It was a direct hit. There was a scorching sound and light scattered, but the idiot stuck his chest out proudly and looked to Fukushima. Ha ha ha! Youre so dumb. Like thats going to work on my greedy crotch! Ah, Toori-kun! Thats a real dragon cannon, so itll get stronger with the last breath! After escaping to the side, Masazumi watched the idiot get blown away by the more powerful second half, rotate five times, and get kicked back down to the ground by Horizon who was standing along his path. Are you okay, Toori-sama!? Im making an outward display of being worried for you. Um, Im pretty sure that last hit was worst one! Wasnt it!? Probably, thought Masazumi as black hair danced before her eyes. It was Asama who had moved over to protect her before turning back toward Aoi and the others. Kimi! A solid sound immediately followed her shout. Fukushima had charged in after the cannon blast, but she had been deflected and sent back into the air. Someone had protected Viceroy Nudist and Vicereine Horizon. Heh heh. Did you really think that was enough to reach the summits flower? The Aoi Sister stood calmly in the center of the road. Kimi looked to her opponent, Fukushima, who was landing on a rooftop to the southwest. The girl raised her spear and asked Kimi a question. What was that technique? Kimi smiled and gently embraced her own body. She raised her breasts and rested her chin on them. Heh It was the Giant Breasts Defense. Fukushima looked at Kimi. First at her breasts, then at her face. D-do not lie to me! Heh heh heh. Youre shaken, arent you!? But! If you doubt me, then explain just why I am unharmed! Use the phrase giant breasts and keep it within ten words! Begin!! I guess Giant Breasts Defense is as good as anything. Then the nudist shield rolled over. Sis! Sis! What about for a guy!? Is there a Two-Swords Style or an Iai Style!? Toori-sama, I believe you first need to temper it by grabbing it with some pliers and hitting it with a hammer. Y-you really like scaring nudists like me, dont you!? How am I supposed to react to this? wondered Fukushima as she looked down at her own chest. I have a fair bit there, she thought just as a voice reached her. You would need a little more than that. But in that case, you just need to sign a premium contract (requires an extra monthly offering) with the Asama Shrine. Fukushima glanced over to the shrine maiden who waved her hands back and forth. Is that true or not? Meanwhile, a great rumbling reached them from down the wide road to the east. The transport ship had stood up and landed. Then an attack was made between the Mito Lord and Kiyomasa. That attack would settle their battle. After confirming her kings safety, Mitotsudaira looked back to her opponent eight meters ahead. The ship was landing and its metal was creaking. The components and materials that had survived this long were finally breaking and their fragments spilled out from the ship. The force of Mitotsudairas attack striking Kiyomasa crushed the air and created a second explosion of water vapor. She could feel it land through the silver chain. That was enough! It broke!! Kiyomasa had used the left Caledfwlch as a shield and its shaft was breaking. Most of the armor Mitotsudaira could see was also shattering from right to left. But She can still move!? Kiyomasa used her unharmed right arm to point the right Caledfwlch toward Mitotsudaira. Half her face was stained with blood and both her left arm and its broken Caledfwlch hung unmoving by her side. But when Mitotsudaira checked the scattering armor fragments, she realized something. Fragments of ether light were scattering from the inner surface of that broken armor. Reactive armor!? Me: Self-stripping clothes!? Where do I get me some of that!? Shut up, my king. Regardless, it was clear the enemy had opted to purge her armor when Excalibur hit. An arm and a Caledfwlch had not been enough to stop the blow, so she had purged all of the armor to allow the force to safely escape. And She just had to bear with the rest! It was a matter of willpower. There was strength in the enemys eyes and her stance was focused on aiming her right Caledfwlch to attack. She had chosen victory and had stripped away all else. Well done, thought Mitotsudaira somewhere in her heart. I dont know if this is bushido or chivalry, but she is definitely here to fight and to win. The enemy aimed straight for Mitotsudairas chest with a horizontal blast from the right Caledfwlch. Kh. Mitotsudaira spun Excalibur around at the far end of the silver chain. She spun herself around too. She could not pull the chain all the way back, so the center of gravity was poor. That meant she had no way of attacking, but ! She did not give up. She was the first knight of a powerless king and her heart held unmatched pride in that fact. That relationship bound her to her king and she had no intention of throwing that away. In that case, she decided. I need to evade and attack from this position. She had a few ways of doing so, but I need to carefully observe Caledfwlch and charge in. Kiyomasa was looking her way. With her face half-bloodied, she smelled of blood. Mitotsudaira only had to follow that bloody scent and attack there. I could do that with my eyes closed, she thought. Rrr A growling laugh escaped on her breath and Kiyomasas expression changed. Oh? thought Mitotsudaira as she looked to Kiyomasas face. Im enjoying this opportunity to demonstrate myself to my king, but why do you look so grim? But a moment later, her opportunity arrived. Caledfwlchs blade emitted bright light in the center of her vision. I have to go for it, she thought. In that instant, a busty blonde fell in front of her eyes. Oh, dear. Are you okay, Lady Mitotsudaira? It looks like youre a little hurt. It was Mary. Mitotsudaira saw Mary place a surprised hand on her cheek. She looked to Mitotsudairas arm without noticing Kiyomasa behind her. Oh, my. Youre bleeding. I need to heal you. Mary must have thought her Ex. Collbrande was in the way. Please stay put for a moment. She stabbed it behind her into the bisected ships bow. As soon as she faced Mitotsudaira again, Caledfwlchs attack struck Ex. Collbrande and exploded to the left and right. It only lasted an instant, but Mary must have seen the light passing by on either side. Oh? She looked both ways in confusion but of course saw nothing. Just to be sure, she checked under her arms and bent her knees inward to check behind them, but there was of course nothing there either. That may have been why she smiled. I must have been imagining things. Sorry, Lady Mitotsudaira. Ill heal you right away. Mary! Behind you! Behind you! Eh? Mary looked back and saw Katou Kiyomasa there. Oh, my! Are you okay!? Youre so badly hurt! Who did this to you!? Mitotsudaira hung her head when she saw Kiyomasa spread her mouth horizontally and stop moving. Mitotsudaira decided to tap Marys shoulder and ask what she could. Why are you here? Judge. Mary nodded while clearly concerned about Kiyomasa. Um, inside the Ariake, they were having a revival sale at the shopping district in a newly completed surface area, so Master Tenzou suggested we treat ourselves to some nice things. While we were choosing some clothes, Ex. Collbrande quickly flew off, so I assumed you were having some fun again. I was curious and tried to get a look from the Ariakes side terrace, but I couldnt with the stealth, you know? So when I asked Master Tenzou if we could go take a look, he said we could. Yes, I grabbed his hand and jumped down using a spirit spell. We floated down slowly like before. Mitotsudaira thought she was slowly going insane. She was a little worried by how often phrases like I should have known! and I knew it! came to mind. Mary was generally fairly normal, but Now that I think about it, she is that English Queens sister. She also wondered which of the sisters had caused more trouble for the other. At the same time, she realized the 1st Special Duty Officer had to be here too. She glanced toward her king and the others and spotted a summer uniform made into a ninja outfit. Silver Wolf: 1st Special Duty Officer, you must be pretty reckless to jump down with her like that. 10ZO: Well, there were no footholds this time, so I was entirely reliant on Mary-dono. Scarred: Master Tenzou held me very tightly, but that fueled the spirits with the emotion of joy and made it easier to control our descent. Asama: Such passion! Its been a while since we got a blast of heat that rivals the early summer weather! Wise Sister: Yes. With the two of them there, they might not even need a heater in that frigid land. Oh, whats this, Flat Politician? Youre planning to balance it out with some icy jokes, arent you!? Vice President: Just get to safety already! Crossunite, we need to hurry to the land port! You all need to get to Sviet Rus! The rest of us will check if the three nations are on their way! Masazumis words meant the battle was already coming to a close. Mitotsudaira saw Fukushima facing her king, but the girl looked over to Kiyomasa and raised a hand. That must have signaled a withdrawal because she bowed quickly toward Masazumi and the others before facing south and She vanished? No, she was probably only moving very quickly. Her king and the others were apparently continuing on ahead to the land port containing the diplomatic ship that would take them to Sviet Rus. That meant she could let the 1st Special Duty Officer handle them. Um, uh, Mary? Oh, Judge. Im a little confused, so could you tell me whats happening here, Lady Mitotsudaira? This is awkward, thought Mitotsudaira before answering. Y-yes. Um, MaryIm currently fighting a battle. Oh, my! A battle? With who? Mary turned around to look at Kiyomasa. Oh, my! You were an enemy? Mitotsudaira had never felt more pity for an enemy. Mary was not sure what to do. There was an enemy in front of her. She had Excalibur, so she could fight if necessary. But was this an official duel? Had she gotten in the way when Mitotsudaira was on the verge of winning? Yes, back when she was fighting Rudolf II, Master Tenzou did say she has a strange habit of climbing somewhere high at the climax of her battles. With Rudolf II, Mary had seen Mitotsudaira run down the metal tower while singing a howling song. And in London, she had a feeling Mitotsudaira had been singing while raised by the silver chains. If she was on top of the ship now, then it did indeed seem to be a habit. The odds were good Mary had interrupted Mitotsudairas victory. What should I do? she thought. I wasnt paying enough attention She could only describe the situation as troublesome, but she also thought the enemy would have difficulty continuing the fight with her injuries. In that case, she thought before asking the enemy a question. Um, uh What is your name? As Mitotsudaira wondered what was about to happen, she turned her gaze toward Kiyomasa. I suppose I cant hope for anything more than this. Kiyomasa briefly lowered her half-bloodied face and nodded. She breathed in, brought her expression under control, raised her eyebrows a little, and wiped off the blood. I am Katou Kiyomasa, a second year of M.H.R.R.s A.H.R.S. I am under Hashiba-samas direct command. Thank you very much. I am Mary Stuart of the Far Easts Musashi Ariadust Academy. I am an aide to the 1st Special Duty Officer. Mary tilted her head. Now, about this battle. Why are you fighting? T-to make an appearance as a warning. Um, then if youve made your warning, cant you leave now? Thats a surprisingly good argument! This girl is amazing, she thought while recalling that she thought the same thing in that Hexagone Fran?aise forest. She could imagine the look on Kiyomasas face, but she could not bear to actually look at it. Meanwhile, Mary placed a hand on her cheek. I dont know if you subscribe to the codes of bushido, chivalry, or whatever else, but we are trying to get back on our feet right now. Th-that is why we are warning you. And attacking you now is the standard during the current age of war. Judge. Mary nodded. So you think an imperfect opponent can fulfill the history recreation? Mary was not trying to admonish the girl. She was simply conveying the thoughts in her heart. I am aware Lady Hashiba is using the history recreation as the basis of her actions. She must unify the Far East and even reach for foreign nations, but she cannot do so in a violent way. If she does, her recreation may indeed act as a proper substitution for the Far Easts true history, but I doubt it will be judged the right thing to do. And if she decides that foolish choice is the best possible decision regardless of how people judge her? Kiyomasas question brought a question to Marys mind, so she asked about it. Are you Lady Hashiba? Mary was relieved to see that Kiyomasa was dumbfounded, but not because this meant Hashiba and Kiyomasa were two different people. She is not dependent on Lady Hashiba. In that case, thought Mary. She does not need to be trapped by that foolish choice of the history recreation. Even if your ruler believes that foolish choice is the best possible decisionthat is not the same thing as her comrades and subordinates forcing their own foolish choices onto her. Mary suddenly realized something. Lady Mitotsudaira. You were going to win this battle, werent you? I apologize for interrupting. Eh? said Kiyomasa, but she heard no confusion from behind. Mitotsudaira understood. Hers and Master Tenzous king has made the best possible yet foolish choice of making things easier for everyone else by taking on their difficulties and impossibilities. But, she thought. Lady Mitotsudaira and the others are doing their best to keep their king from making that foolish choice. Mitotsudaira brushed up her hair with a somewhat ticklish feeling in her heart. She could only hope Marys words had not reached her king, Kimi, and the others. She checked the divine transmission settings and saw they had all disconnected themselves from the network. The 1st Special Duty Officer had likely had them set up a local network in case there was another group of enemies. Then I guess this is fine, she told herself. As a knight who serves her king, it is my chivalrous duty to protect my king without dishonoring him and to work toward what he desires. And the undeserved reward my king gives me to confirm the trust between us is the love between a king and his knight. That is the end result of chivalry and something only I can receive. This embarrassed her, but did that mean she was not yet a true knight? Still, she did not reject what he gave her and she did not hesitate to desire it. Of course, it was up to them whether any troubles would crop up in the trust between her and her king. So my current resolution is to offer myself in body and soul as my kings knight. She puffed her chest out proudly, but Still Got It: Well said! I would expect no less from our daughter! All that remains is to lie in wait for each other and begin some close-quarters combat like we did! Oh, but make sure the battle is consensual. Why did the worst person of all have to overhear that!? She repeatedly closed the sign frames that popped up with divine mail and strange documents. At the same time, she realized the others likely had something similar to her relationship between king and knight. Horizons was obvious, but There are others like me who already have their seat ready for them. She had a feeling a lot of them had not noticed yet. She wondered what she should do from now on concerning that and other things. It looks like youve cheered up some, Lady Mitotsudaira. Im glad. Mitotsudaira smiled toward Marys relieved voice. Judge. Its true I havent quite been myself since Mikatagahara. Judge, replied Mary as she pulled Ex. Collbrande from the ship. Thats right. You were feeling yourself down below just like Master Tenzou. Silver Wolf: Why am I being bullied so much today!? Obscene: Mitotsudaira-kun! This must be some kind of mistake! Sticky King: Yes! You dont even have the proper body part! Silver Wolf: I have an obscene spirit and a slime worried for me 83: If you have grown one of those, eating some curry will clear it right up. Mal-Ga: Wont a stimulant just make it bigger? Gold Mar: Ga-chan! I know your deadlines coming up, but lets place a censorship bar over your heart right now! A really thick one! Mary kept her eyes on Kiyomasa and kept Excalibur standing in front of her. Theres no helping it. When something like that happens, no one can help but feel themselves down below, whether a lot or a little. Kiyomasa gave her a confused look. A lot or a little? Judge. Everyone takes damage differently. It has to do with damage? Isnt it the opposite? Not at all, insisted Mary while thinking this should be obvious. The more you are hit, the bigger and stronger you grow. That is what it means to be human. That is what it means to be human? Kiyomasa brought a hand to her forehead and seemed to be thinking about something. Finally, something seemed to hit her. O-oh. You mean S&M. Ive seen it mentioned in magazine ads. Im not sure what that means, but she seems to understand now. Mary smiled and raised Excalibur in her right hand. Anyway, Lady Mitotsudaira was feeling herself down below, but this battle seems to have cleared that up. Thank you very much. Kiyomasa glared at Mitotsudaira with emotionless eyes. Still Got It: Nate, what have you been doing? Silver Wolf: M-mothers are supposed to trust their daughter! They are! Still Got It: Well, I dont particularly care about this. I should probably discuss it with your father, though. Silver Wolf: Dont end the connection without hearing me out!! The emotion spirits told Mary that Mitotsudaira was having an intimate sign frame conversation with her mother. They seemed to be getting a little fired up, but that would not be a problem with those two. Anyway, thought Mary as she pointed Excaliburs raised blade toward the enemy to be polite. Kiyomasa briefly closed her eyes when she noticed, but after a breath, she spoke. This is goodbye. Judge. Until we meet on a proper battlefield. They were parted as they spoke. The bisected ship had been standing at an intersection on the road, but the two halves began to collapse. They split apart, creaked, and whipped up the wind. The enemys fell north and Marys fell south. But even as they moved apart, Mary asked a question of the enemy. You have English blood, dont you? The girls eyebrows rose and she took a deep breath. How do you know that? The English spirits I brought with me do not fear you. So Mary threw something and the wind spirits carried it to Kiyomasa who caught it in her unharmed hand. This is a healing spell using both English spirit spells and Far Eastern ninja techniques. If you have English blood, then it should work well on your arm. Testament. The tilt of the ship grew and accelerated. The wind came from below rather than behind. From behind, Mary heard Mitotsudaira creating a foothold with her silver chains. She also saw Kiyomasa bow. Until our paths inevitably cross again. Because stopping your path is our path. Kiyomasa leaped away and vanished. How adroit, thought Mary as she heard two sounds. The first was applause from the townspeople. And the other A ship? Mary jumped onto a table made by the silver chains and then onto a nearby rooftop. She and Mitotsudaira looked westward where the diplomatic ship to Sviet Rus was beginning to rise. A boarding net hung down from the side, so they were likely meant to use that to get onboard. But someone already held on at the bottom of the net. Master Tenzou. 10ZO: Mary-dono, Ive already loaded our things onboard, so how about I carry you away? Scarred: Oh, my. Just like in England. Asama: Eh!? Wh-what was it like!? Can you recreate it!? The others peering over the edge of the deck at him was charming, but Scarred: Master Tenzou, are we, um, in a hurry? 10ZO: Judge. The ships from the three nations are hurrying this way. They likely saw the battle and want to avoid provoking Hashiba any longer than necessary. It would be best if we got going right away. I see, said Mary as she closed the sign frame and waited for his arrival. She pulled a paper wrapping from her skirt pocket and handed it to Mitotsudaira Here. This is a meat-wrapped rice ball they were selling at the shopping district up above. Why am I not surprised? Mitotsudaira replied with a smile and looked up to the approaching ship. The fleets from the three nations were also visible in the west, north, and northwest. Mary commented on them. Oushuu and Sviet Rus have all begun to move in regards to Musashi Fukushima travelled south from the town of Mito. She and Kiyomasa had arranged to meet at the entrance to the wooded area to the south. She stopped and furrowed her brow on the path between the vast fields that ran from the town to the forest. Honestly She thought about what she had accomplished here. She felt they had chosen the correct time to withdraw, but I may be a second year, but, though I hate to admit it, I still dont have what it takes to be part of an anti-Musashi unit. However, she had gotten a serious blow in on Musashis Vice Chancellor. She was hesitant to say she had defeated her, but that was due to the cowardice she had sensed during the battle. As a matter of etiquette toward the act of combat itself, she wished she could have faced the girl at 100%. And Kiyo-dono. Testament Kiyomasa landed next to Fukushima. She turned her back on the diplomatic ship leaving Mitos sky and she covered her face with her right hand. She hid her eyes with the healing charm on her hand. Fweh Sudden tears escaped and she cried. Her shoulders shook and the tears seemed to wash away the blood on her cheek. Im sad Fukushima slowly nodded at her tearful words. So am I, Kiyo-dono. Volume 4B, 33: Habitual Lecturer in a Private Room Volume 4B, Chapter 33: Habitual Lecturer in a Private Room Wow Talk about a pain in the butt Point Allocation (Ignore) Hey. A voice filled a small wooden room. The afternoon sunlight entered through a small window. Hey, come on out of there, idiot. I know youre awake. Narimasa stood next to the bed that was attached to the wall just like the desk. He was frowning toward a motionless lump in the beds blanket. He bared his teeth toward the silent humanoid blanket but looked back toward the entrance. Toshiie stood there in a red M.H.R.R. uniform and he smiled bitterly toward the bed. Michi, you dont need to worry about what happened yesterday. Yes, I do. What the hell? So youll respond to Toshi? I know youd just lecture me, Sassa. What? When have I ever lectured anyone? If youd actually face reality, maybe you wouldnt panic on the battlefield. Make sure you dont make the same mistake again, idiot. See!? Youve already started lecturing me!! Shut up. Narimasa kicked the bed. Now get up. Im not listening to a villain who broke the lock and came in without asking. I did ask, idiot. I said, Im coming in, you idiot, remember? You came in without waiting for me to answer! You have to mentally prepare yourself for these things. If you understood that, maybe you wouldnt always get tasked with charging into the enemy lines and getting hurt. But doing thats so much easier. I can charge in, punch some people, mess up their plans, and then fall back for a breather and some healing when everyone else catches up. Having someone telling you whether to move left or right or whatever is such a pain. Toshi can handle that stuff. Yes, yes. Toshiie smiled and nodded by the door. I understand, Na-chan. I understand all too well that youre known as the liberal arts type because you say so many illogical things. You normally cant win when theres only two or three of us and tens of thousands of them, so you cant smile in delight when it happens, Na-chan. We wont get a bonus if we dont make it look like were struggling a little. Hold on. So when you contradictorily shout Wh-what!? Dont tell me they took out my Iron Ghost Division! after only losing a thousand of your ghosts, youre just trying to make the enemy look more powerful to earn yourself a bonus? Yeah. Its not easy coming up with so many ways to act surprised. Sometimes no one notices if I dont strike a pose while Im at it. Ive been working hard recently by mixing in some jumping, but it pains me to see the divine network threads commenting Toshiie just used his Art of Surprise! or Thats the tornado style! So am I actually interfering when I try to be nice and charge in to support you? Stay away! Stay away! insisted Matsu. So youre the greedy one!? You are, arent you!? It isnt greed, Na-chan. Its marital love. The mercenaries use up a lot of money....Right? Narimasa looked away as the couple rubbed their cheeks together and he kicked the bed again. Fuwa, just get up already. Only if you make me want to. Damn her Narimasa frowned and kicked the bed again. Get up, Fuwa. We have three jobs we need you to do. Make it just one. Besides, havent you already finished negotiating with Novgorod? Yes, confirmed Toshiie. We quickly settled on some boundaries we wouldnt cross and they agreed not to interfere with our actions. We made a triple contract: nonaggression, noninterference, and noncooperation. If they try to work with Uesugi during our invasion, we will use the authority of Testament Union to turn Novgorod into Nanao Castle. Nanao Castle had been mentioned the day before as well. According to the Testament descriptions, Nanao Castle belonged to the Noto Provinces Hatakeyama clan that was allied with Oda. When it was attacked by Uesugi Kenshin, the war hawks inside killed their ruler to continue their resistance, but the supposedly impregnable castle eventually fell to Uesugi due to further betrayal from within and the outbreak of a plague. Almost everyone inside was wiped out. Meaning Novgorod has already fallen victim to Ivan IVs great purge and next it would fall victim to the Uesugi clans great purge. And through the recreation of a betrayal from within. If that happens, I can only think that floating city would literally fall. But, said the blanket. Doesnt Nanao Castle lead into the Battle of Tedorigawa? The blanket rolled to face away from the wall, but the contents remained hidden inside. However, an insha kotob appeared outside the blanket and displayed a list of dates. In the Testament descriptions, the Siege of Nanao Castle happens first, but Shibata Katsuies army was already moving in to reclaim the castle and crossed the Tedori River without realizing Nanao Castle had already fallen. Katsuies forces began to retreat when they found the castle had fallen to Kenshin, said the blanket. But well be badly beaten and forced to run back home. Stop mixing reality with the Testament descriptions. We can use some kind of interpretation there. Besides, we can make Nanao Castle and Tedorigawa different battlefields. Thats right, said Toshiie. But as the Testament Union, we need to confirm that Novgorod really does become Nanao Castle. Cant Hashiba go? Unfortunately, Hashiba planned to join the Battle of Tedorigawa but left after having trouble getting along with Shibatas forces. And If we do go there and the Uesugi clan requests to duel Shibata and the rest of us, then that will trigger Tedorigawa. Then what do we do? You already know, dont you? Keh, spat out Narimasa. We just have to kick Uesugis ass, right? Weve got the Testament Union on our side, so it doesnt matter who wins Tedorigawa. Thats why Im here too, Na-chan. And her too? asked Narimasa as he kicked the bed. The blanket let out a shriek as it and the bed bounced up into the air. But if we invade as a counterattack after Tedorigawa, thatll cause our masters assassination, wont it? asked Narimasa. Are you thinking of going that far if it comes to it? There are reasons why its better that way. What do you mean? After Tedorigawa, we will invade Uesugi, said Toshiie. But while we are attacking Uesugis Uozu Castle, our master is killed by Akechi at Honnouji. Our battle with Uesugi grows more extended and we are unable to rush over to help. Then Youre thinking we should avoid causing Tedorigawa, arent you? But Hashiba controls the Testament Union and that means we actually have to keep the history recreation moving. After all, were the Testament Union now. Thats why we need to be prepared for a rapid response just in case. At the very least, we need to be able to begin our invasion of Uesugi immediately after finishing Tedorigawa. And to do that Toshiie placed a hand on his chin and gave solemn nod. Id like to get a nice attack in on Novgorod. If we can crush Uesugi all at once at Tedorigawa, well have a much easier time invading them and controlling the Siege of Uozu Castle will be a lot simpler. Im always amazed by that personality of yours. I couldnt do something like that. Thats because youre the field work type, Sassa. But Maeda, isnt there another way of using Novgorod? Testament. Toshiie nodded, opened a lernen figur, and displayed a map from Hokuriku to Kinki. Novgorod is near the northern coast. When Musashi tries to return to Europe through Sviet Rus, they are certain to pass through there. We could always conquer Novgorod and use it to intercept them. Thats a decent decision, but it gives me more work either way So much to do, said Matsu. Thats right. Toshiie smiled bitterly. Hmm Then I think Ill take one of the three jobs meant for you, Michi. Namely, attending the fried food party Lady Oichi is holding to apologize for last night. Im looking forward to the Kisu Tempura meant as a good luck charm for when we eventually face Matsudaira. You guys dont play fair! Fuwa poked her head out from the blanket, but she quickly covered her glasses-less face again. I just got up, so dont look at me. Hey, Toshi, do something about this conceited moron. I dont want to. Ha ha ha. I dont want to either, Na-chan, so were even. Fine, then. Sassa sat on the bed. He crossed his arms, ignored Fuwas attempts to dodge, and sighed. Listen, Fuwa. Wh-what? Hashibas sending something here. You should know more about it than anyone, so you need to inspect it. Eh? What is it? I dont have the authority to say, so go see Shibata. Oh, but wait a while first. That idiots wearing an apron while he helps Lady Oichi in the kitchen, so he couldnt be creepier. In the meantime He lightly slapped Fuwas head a few times. Do some calculations. You should get more accurate results than Toshi who only just arrived from Europe. About what? Youve heard that Musashis decided to be a real pain in the ass by sending ambassadors to Date, Mogami, and Sviet Rus, right? Fuwa silently confirmed she knew, so Toshiie spoke up. Michi, I want you to calculate out a few patterns for future changes in Musashis battle strength. We also have requests from Takizawa and Niwa whove headed that way. This is the best place to get information on Sviet Rus, on Mogami who are opposing them, and on Date who have grown quiet. Hmm Fuwa got up which lifted Narimasas hand that sat on her head. He slapped her head once more before removing his hand. You gonna do it then? Shaja. She fixed the collar of the large P.A. Oda track suit she wore in place of pajamas and she roughly combed her mussed-up hair with her hands. You made me want to. Oh, so you get fired up when theres work to be done? Fuwa glared at Narimasa and slapped his head. She ignored his complaint and got out of bed, but then he saw her from behind. You arent wearing the bottom? Dont tell me Dont look. And it isnt because theyre drying after last night. I have plenty of other clothes, see? She opened the closet in the corner of the room to reveal her collection of different nations uniforms. She reached for a Far Eastern one as she spoke. Im interested in what Shibata wants, so Ill do the one about Musashis battle strength first. Will it be enough to do it as individuals, in cooperation, through alliances, and a mixture of the above? Shaja. But Michi, do you like other nations uniforms that much? Well, I think I just like the variation. Im skinny, so our uniform has a surprisingly large gap below the chest. I personally like how the Hexagone Fran?aise and Qing-Takeda ones fit. I wont be leaving the ship today, so which one should I go for? Any suggestions? Quit wasting time on pointless crap and get to work. Shaja, shaja, she said as she pulled out some clothes. She checked in the mirror while holding the uniforms in front of her. Then I think Ill start with the Musashi job. I guess the calculations about their relationship with Date will come first. In which case I doubt its going to be easy for Musashi, so maybe I should include that when Im thinking about all this. The red room had red carpet, red fabric on the walls, and a red ceiling. The large room was illuminated by lights embedded in the ceiling and walls. The bed attached to the wall was white, the desk was a dark wooden color, and a girl stood in the center of the room. Are these my options? She had long black hair, white skin, a green inner suit, and metal limbs painted red. She was Date Narumi. Colors were spread out before her eyes. The formal outfits in the rooms closet had been lined up on the red floor. Even if welcoming the ambassador is a diplomatic role, do I really have to wear something like this? She sighed, crossed her arms, and looked to the clothing lined up on the thick carpet. Even if they were dress clothes Our nation is cold, so what are we trying to prove by leaving the chest open like that? She had chosen them herself, so complaining was not going to help. Her aides had chosen some and she had been given some others, but she had left them in the living room because she did not think they suited her. Im not a diplomat in the first place. So why did she need something like this now? Kagetsuna-kun: Narumi-kun, you always buy clothes or makeup when youre feeling stressed or in a good mood! Its a bad habit or, to put it another way, a nice vice, so how about giving some of that money to the poor who are suffering every single day, by which I mean me!? How about it!? Just 120 yen is enough! Okay, nearly convinced her this time! Oh, and I was wondering why you would buy so many clothes you never wear, but isnt this the perfect chance to wear them all at once!? You could say youre wearing layers because its cold! You could say its a fat suit! Cmon, do it! Unturning: That isnt funny, so tone it down a little. Kagetsuna-kun: Okay How should I put it? Um, are you mad? Unturning: I always have to wonder how you can switch back and forth like that. Kagetsuna-kun: Yeah Its probably a stimulation of the brain. Unturning: So what do you want? Katakura took a moment to respond. Kagetsuna-kun: Isnt the red one fine? In what way? she asked with a frown, but she did not type it into the sign frame. That guy would trip you up in almost everything, but he never missed when it truly mattered. But Unturning: No, Ill choose for myself. Kagetsuna-kun: Are you curious? Of course not, she said without typing it in. Unturning: I would never wear something like this, so I want to choose for myself. Thats all. Kagetsuna-kun: But There was a pause before the rest of Katakuras words arrived. Kagetsuna-kun: That means you think this is important. Unturning: If you keep interpreting things the way you want, Ill tell Rusu-san. Kagetsuna-kun: D-dont do that, Narumi-kun! You always do this! You always rely on others instead of attacking me yourself! Doesnt it hurt your heart that Rusu-san has been getting careless while scolding me lately!? Oh, poor Rusu-san! Do you want to see me moaning in pain as he scolds me!? Do you!? You do, dont you? Well, if you insist, Ill get everything set up to record it and then head on over to Rusu-sans place! Dont you regret it when you see me going all out! Goodbye. Unturning: I have a feeling you would fit in at Musashi. And Ill tell Rusu-san to prepare a water-filled cell for you. Kagetsuna-kun: Youre inciting me to rebel and then punishing me!? How convenient! Enough of that, she said while looking out the southern window. There were shadows in the sky. They were a flat diplomatic ship and the transport ship accompanying it from Musashi. They would arrive in a few more minutes and a Date ship would tow them. Unturning: How are things on the other side? Kagetsuna-kun: Well! According to the scouts, theyve sent out someone to monitor the situation! And a troublesome someone for us! If Masamune-kun reacts, well do something about it, so you do things your way there! Unturning: Testament. In that case, I think Ill go with the red one. She went with Katakuras suggestion. After all Unturning: Theres no point in dressing up. For one thing, she had no one to dress up for. Thats right. All four of her limbs were prosthetics and the Vice Chancellor was expected to fight. No one had ever been able to keep up with her. Some had treated her nicely, but due to the issues with her body and personality, she ended up doubting their true motives. Not only am I the Vice Chancellor, but theres also that old failure of mine. Once this job was over, she wanted to get something to drink. She wanted to drink down a full cup of junmai sake. But escaping from reality with those thoughts was not going to change who she was. With that in mind, she looked back to the chat sign frame. Kagetsuna-kun: You really are a girl, arent you? What do you mean by that? she said while looking out the window. She did not matter. The Vice Chancellor was the academys military representative and nothing more than that, so she needed to focus on Dates future path. Were all about to start dealing with the troublesome history surrounding Oushuu, Sviet Rus, and even Kantou. Narumi stared out the window as she spoke. First of all, we need to sacrifice Musashi. Volume 4B, 34: Travelers in Three Directions Volume 4B, Chapter 34: Travelers in Three Directions What is the difference between The things seen at ones destination And the people seen at ones destination? Point Allocation (Arriving or Going) Someone on the surface viewed the three fleets in the sky. It was Masazumi. She, Asama, and Kimi were using a triple telescopic sign frame to view them from the terrace on the roof of the control building for the large land port in Mitos forest. The sign frame showed the Musashis diplomatic ships joining the fleets arriving from three different directions. The ones bound for Date and Mogami had apparently already arrived at their respective fleets. A defense barrier was placed around both the fleets and the newly arrived diplomatic ships to demonstrate that they had been welcomed in. However, the ship bound for Sviet Rus had been a little delayed, so that fleet had to wait. I guess were letting them know well be here until the diplomatic ships reach them. The armored transport ships that had seen the diplomatic ships off were passing by overhead on their way back to the Ariake. Masazumi and the other girls had yet to return to the Ariake. Some ships had left Mito for the Musashi, but Masazumi wanted to avoid returning to the hidden Ariake until the diplomatic ships had arrived. They had only sent Futayo back ahead of them because she was injured. Futayo had been found unconscious and sitting in front of a shop. She had likely intended to take a short rest after getting up and starting back to the land port on her own. She had been sitting on the bench in front of a sweets shop with her spear in her arms. They had only learned where she was because Mitotsudaira had been informed by the locals. Will she be okay? Naomasa had said the Ariake was ready to receive her, but Masazumi was still worried. To think Hashibas fighters would attack here. If Hashiba entered the Mito territory C even to reject it C she would be interfering with the history recreation beyond her era, so she had sent the commanders serving her who would live to that era. Even if Hashiba didnt order that, they were willing to act on their own to help her. Masazumi was feeling a little concerned, but Asama walked over with a smile. Its okay, Masazumi. Well be safe once we get back to the Musashi. Judge. I know that. I shouldnt be letting my concern show that plainly. Maa. Yes, yes. Masazumi pressed her cheek against Tsukinowa. Asama must have decided Tsukinowa could handle comforting Masazumi because she simply opened a sign frame while still smiling. I just received divine transmissions saying Yoshiyasu and Adele have arrived at Mogamis fleet and Suzu-san and Urquiaga-kun have arrived at Dates fleet. That just leaves Toori-kuns group. They were delayed a little, but they probably needed some time to refresh after that battle. The negotiations with the three nations have only just begun and weve already run into issues. I know, agreed Asama before giving a gasp of realization. She tapped on the Date fleet on the north end of the sign frame. The magnification increased. When Hanami flew in and tapped on it a few more times, the blurry image was processed and the god of war mothership Kawai Castle became visible in the center of the distant Date fleet. Kawai Castle had deactivated its defense spells to let the diplomatic ship in, so its deck was visible. The specks seen there were probably Urquiaga and Suzu. There were also some diplomatic aides including automatons. Someone left the bridge to greet them. Is that Date Narumi? Eh? Is that a surprise? Yes. Kawai Castle belongs to Oniniwa Tsunamoto. And is Date Narumi wearing what I think she is? The image was small, but it looked like a dress blowing in the wind. Narumi felt something she had not felt in a long time. Complete and utter regret. Why would I go out in the wind dressed like this? Her regret came from the light material with no armor. It probably would have been fine on the surface or indoors, but on an aerial ships deck, the wind whipped the clothing around even with air buffering. It was the same wind she always felt, so why was she so bothered by it? Her hair whipping around had never been an issue, but the westerly wind from the right was also affecting her dresss skirt. Ah. If she did not hold it down, it would lift up and reveal her legs, the base of her legs, and her butt. She normally had those areas exposed to more easily summon Unturning Centipede, but it felt careless to leave the areas hidden by the skirt so defenseless. Kh. She found a way of holding her hands that held down about eighty percent of the skirt. She placed her right hand down to hold the skirt against the front of her right thigh. She gave up on the left of the skirt and faced forward. Musashi 2nd Special Duty Officer Kiyonari Urquiaga, are you the ambassador? No, the ambassador is Mukai here, the Musashis Acting Captain. I am merely accompanying her. He looked to the hand on her skirt. But what are you doing there? I-I am not doing anything. Whatever are you talking about? I see. As the half-dragon nodded, Ambassador Mukai looked up at him while holding her bangs and skirt down against the wind. The windis strong. Judge. The Musashis atmospheric defenses are set to residential standards, so the wind will naturally be stronger on a warship. But He looked to Narumis right hand on her skirt. Mukai, you could learn a thing or two from the Date clan. This level of wind is apparently not worth mentioning for them. Narumi seriously considered knocking him to the deck, but then she heard the Chancellors Officers support members whispering behind her. Hey, maybe we should have upped the buffering more. Suzu-san is having trouble! B-but this way we get to see her squirming around like that. I feel bad for her yet I cant deny Im enjoying it. Is this what you call mans sinful nature? That girl must be fairly popular, realized Narumi as the half dragon approached her while opening a sign frame to display a few pieces of official paperwork. Now, let us begin our diplomatic visit with a handshake. Narumi realized what he was after when she saw his outstretched right arm and three fingers raised from his right front wing, but this was a scene of diplomacy. She maintained a smile and returned his handshake with her right hand. She squeezed as hard as she could with her false hand, but he accepted it with the strength of a half-dragon. Then the wind blew in from the right. Without the hand to hold it down, her skirt blew violently upwards and the half-dragon immediately let go of her hand. Sorry. You should have shaken hands with Mukai, not me. I got a little carried away there. Why you-!! Her smile stiffened as she silently protested, but she still shook hands with the actual ambassador. The ambassador was able to use her left hand to hold down her skirt as the wind was coming from her left. I chose the wrong position on the battlefield, Narumi belatedly realized as the half-dragon looked to the bridge. Well, you are the Vice Chancellor, so I can guess you do not often wear clothes like that. They suit you well and they were an appropriate choice for a diplomatic meeting. This was merely an unfortunate location. Eh? That must mean Kagetsuna made the right choice this time too, she thought. But Choose for yourself next time. He saw right through me, she thought. But how? she also thought with a slight disturbance in her heart. Um. The ambassador raised the hand still held in Narumis handshake. She must have wanted to let go, so Narumi frantically did so and bowed. When she apologized and took the girls hand again, the ambassador nodded. U-um, Urquiaga-kuni-isnt a b-bad person. Eh? He does likeelder sistersthough. Thats right, said Narumi while glaring at the half-dragon. Why did he even come to Date? Dont tell me Our Masamune is a girl. And according to the Testament descriptions, Masamune had a younger brother. In other words, Masamune is an elder sister. Dont tell me, she thought again, so she decided to ask. Musashi 2nd Special Duty Officer, I would like to know why you came here to Date. Would you mind telling me? You dont know? he asked with a sigh. My goal is toyes, complete the elder sister characters arc in this game of diplomacy. Just as the half-dragon said that like it should be obvious, the Mogami fleet to their west lowered its defense spell. They had welcomed in their diplomatic ship just as Date had. As Urquiaga and Suzu began their diplomacy with the Date clan, a discussion was taking place inside the diplomatic ship bound for the Mogami clan. Yoshiyasu-san! Are you sure you dont need to head out for the diplomatic meeting!? Yes. At this point, it will only be a greeting. Plus, its the vassals job to deal with Mogamis summarized demands. Yoshiyasu answered the maintenance workers question while wearing a Far Eastern summer uniform and resting a wrench on her shoulder. She was not in her room aboard the diplomatic ship. She was in Righteousnesss hangar. On the Musashi, the engine division chief and the others would make sure the god of war was held in place properly and that the surrounding equipment was functioning, but they had a lot less personnel here. The Mogami diplomatic ship had not asked to greet her, so she was spending her time on maintenance like usual. But Yoshiyasu-san, what kind of land is Mogami? Well, said Yoshiyasu to gather the maintenance workers attention. She used her wrench as a cane, and faced the north wall that hid the Mogami fleet from view. The Mogami clan is almost single-handedly managed by Mogami Yoshiaki, their Chancellor and Student Council President. They have no Vice President or Vice Chancellor and a Mouse named Shakenobe assists her by taking on the role of both Secretary and Treasurer. That might make it sound like a small-scale academy, but it isnt. They rule the entire western half of Oushuu. That may be a frozen land, but it has high productivity thanks to the large-scale land cultivation, marine products, and forest resources. They also have the excellent sense and charismatic leadership of Yoshiaki. As Chancellor, Yoshiaki has expanded Mogamis power by wiping out local clans and using clever tactics to pull off sneak attacks or to incite infighting among those clans. She has a cruel character unique to Oushuu, but that strong will and powerful rule have- Have allowed her people to prosper, so theyre willing to follow her in this frozen land? Thats right, answered Yoshiyasu. The more severe she is, the more people sense a survivors strength in her. People are drawn to someone who shows they can make full use of their authority, military might, intelligence, and experience. She is a leader in the truest sense of the word. That ability is something I lack at the moment, thought Yoshiyasu with a sigh. But, well As everyone watched, she put her hands on her hips and looked up at Righteousness in its formal clothing. If youll move, I guess that means even I have the virtue of righteousness. I should probably assume thats all I have for now. That was when she heard a sound. It was a distant sound and she nearly mistook it for the rumbling of the wind, but The Technohexen. The two sounds came from the Musashi. It was the loud noise produced when Musashis Technohexen took off into the sky. I suppose it would be Musashis Technohexen that keep watch on the skies with those three nations so close. The blue sky did not exist low to the ground. At low altitudes, the sky was only a gathering of air that felt like a thick invisible wall of resistance. Only the sticky weight of the air existed in that low region, but two lines accelerated up through it. Water vapor trailed behind the colors white and black. The two Technohexen flew as if hopping up from the Ariake. The black-haired, black-winged one in white moved out a bit ahead and shouted back to the gold-haired, gold-winged one in black. She looked back while using her pen on the crop mark frame Magie Figur drawn by her mouth. Margot! Has Musashino contacted us yet!? Judge, judge, said Margot while holding a Magie Figur in front of her smiling face. The speedometer-style Magie Figur displayed a large room and a maid automaton. The maid with shoulder-length hair was Musashino. She bowed. Naruze-sama, I have sent you the basic data as an attachment. Suzu-sama created a 3D model of the surroundings, so please make corrections using that. Over. A Magie Figur opened to indicate the data had been sent over. Naruze was surprised at the quality of Suzus map of the surrounding terrain and considered using her as a background assistant for her next doujinshi. With the Musashi inside the Ariake, you still cant get any external information, right? Ill send back whatever we get, so will you check over it? Judge, Musashino Captain Musashino bowed while opening several sign frames. Musashino: Thank you very much. Because the Ariake is currently in stealth mode, the acquisition of external information beyond specific links is difficult. Over. Its fine. We all need to help each other out. Were up to the altitude the Musashi normally flies at. Ill send the visual data back, so please analyze it. Weiss Fr?uleins rail wings opened from Naruzes waist hard points using a special joint and she pointed them toward the surface to put Weiss Fr?ulein in a vertical orientation. She came to a stop. Now, then. Naruze stretched her body out. She stretched out parallel to the ground with Weiss Fr?ulein standing vertically. A few of our Chancellors Officers and others with weapons left for those diplomatic visits, so we need to show the other nations we still have some people who can fight, right? Isnt that why we were sent all the way up here to check on our surroundings? As Naruze bent back as if to rest her back on the earth below, Margot caught up. Whats wrong with that? Only England and a portion of Eastern Europe have official Technohexen forces. For the academies of this region in particular, well probably be seen as a threat because were an unknown. Margot took the same pose, but behind Naruze rather than next to her. The white and black girls were close enough to rest their heads on the others shoulder. Then lets start gathering that data. Musashino, you analyze it, okay? Naruze moved her hand to draw several Magie Figur next to them. They finally became a ring surrounding the two schale besen. That sets up the 360 degree optical vision spells to receive the image. Well take the standard amount, ten times that, and thirty times that. I should store this under the spell name Burning Surroundings. A line of light ran along the ring of Magie Figur. That line drew out the surrounding scenery as seen from the ring. The original data was drawn by Suzu, but the art style changed to match Naruzes Magie Figur. Even Suzus readings get iffy at more than twenty kilometers out when shes inside the Ariake in stealth mode. That was still more than enough, but that put the diplomatic ships from the three nations on the very edge. And of course Thats why we were sent out. Once the dozens of Magie Figur forming the horizontal ring finished drawing out the scenery, they automatically gathered in Naruzes hand. She gathered them in a neat stack, and Margot. Oh, yes, yes. Here. Margot opened a Magie Figur displaying the envelope icon for shared storage on Musashis divine network. Naruze stuck the stack of Magie Figur into that envelope icon. The rest was simple. Margot tapped the envelope icon to close it. And that sends it to Musashinos bridge. Maybe we should tell her. As soon as Margot hit the send button, a new Magie Figur opened. It displayed Musashino on the bridge. She held up an envelope icon next to her face. Thank you very much. Over. Im glad the divine transmission lines are so fast. Oh. She noticed another new Magie Figur. Wondering what it was, she checked the sender field. Wild Kamelie? Naruze frowned as she drew their seniors face in the Magie Figur. What is it, Wild Kamelie? What happened to Almirante? Attacked by a Technohexen again? So what does our non-student unmarried old hag of a second-in-command want? If its about being Edel Brockens tester, we wont give you back that position even if you get down on the ground and beg. Normal prostrations arent enough to move us anymore. Theyre losing their effect. If you want to be on the receiving end of my high high altitude cannon spell named Blooming Flower Beam, you can always just say so. And little girl, I assume you know just why Im speaking with you. Judge. I know. You want to be in one of my doujinshi, dont you? Theres a bit of a line, but I can squeeze you in somewhere. A shell flew up from below and passed by two meters on their right. Naruze glared up at the shell as it vanished into the sky. You werent even trying to hit? You really suck at this. Not that it matters when weve got defense spells. I was firing blind form inside the stealth barrier, you know? Hm? What is it, Almirante? You want me to hurry up? But this is normal for us. And go to sleep!! See, you got him mad at you. But I more or less understand, Wild Kamelie. Youre from the east, right? So whats your opinion as the former second-in-command of M.H.R.R.s Anti-Russia Technohexen Brigade? Your primary enemy, Novgorod, has made peace with P.A. Oda and has betrayed Sviet Rus, but do you have some information on Sviet Rus related to that? Judge. Theres a chance a parent is going to show up to this three-party meeting. What? Naruze frowned and Margot tapped her on the shoulder. She leaned back even further to look at the Magie Figur that Margot held up. The speedometer-style Magie Figur displayed an envelope icon. Naito touched it, which opened The transparent image of our surroundings based on Musashinos analysis. The data they had sent had already been sent back after analysis by the automatons high speed decisions. Naruze reopened it and viewed it. Is there something here? As if to answer her, several torii-style sign frames opened horizontally around her in the previous direction from before. The translucent monitor portion displayed the results of the data analysis. Writing and icons had been added by the automaton to provide information on what she was looking at. But The red light indicates the other nations fleets, right? Naruze knew why there was no emotion in Margots voice. The three nations diplomatic ships were glowing red with Sviet Rus to the west, Mogami to the northwest, and Date to the north. But theres also one coming from Edo in the south. The red dot of light was small but definitely approaching. And with numbers in the hundreds, not just the dozens. Hashibas ships are coming here!? And Ga-chan! Incoming cannon fire!! Naruze saw the light of cannon fire, but it was not coming from the Hashiba fleet in the south. The light flashed from the escort ships accompanying the diplomatic ships to the north, north-northwest, and northwest. They were ultra-long range ether cannons and their light stretched toward Ariake! Put up your defenses!! Naruze cried out just as light began exploding in a seemingly empty area of sky. The Ariake had been hit. And the attack had come from the Sviet Rus, Mogami, and Date fleets here for diplomacy. Naruze could not figure out why they would do that, but she did know one thing. She opened a Magie Figur and shouted to the Ariake and the Musashi. Were under attack! The enemy is Sviet Rus, Mogami, Date, and Hashiba!! She raised her eyebrows and looked sharply to the southern sky. Hashiba is approaching to monitor the other three nations and theyre inciting them to attack us! Volume 4B, 35: Messenger from the South Volume 4B, Chapter 35: Messenger from the South The south Such a troublesome direction The circle narrows in on something Point Allocation (The Cast Has Gathered) Wh-what is going on!? asked Asama of the sign frame sent to her and the explosions of sound and light overhead. We just sent our ambassadors to the three nations and everything was looking fine, so whats with this stuff whooshing by and going boom and then all the danger coming in from Edo!? Ahh, I more or less understood that, so is it too late for me? On the land port terrace, Masazumi somehow managed to keep herself from hanging her head and instead looked up into the sky. Bright lights were scattering there as evidence that ether cannons were striking the Ariake. After a short delay, the sounds of impact arrived like distant thunder. She could feel the overlapping rumblings in her gut and she heard the columns and walls of the control building creaking a little below her. Alarm bells began to ring in the town of Mito. Sign frames opened around the town to guide people to evacuation sites. Five larger sign frames opened in the towns sky. Hello. Im Mishina Shouichi, manager for Kantou IZUMO. Sorry about all the troub- Voices erupted from the town. Dont display a guy in Mitos sky! Dont waste that high resolution divine monitor on a close up of a guy! Any married men can get lost! Asama looked to the town visible past the forest and below the hill. Yes, yes, she nodded. Mito might be one of the Far Easts provisionally ruled lands, but theyre a lot like us, arent they? They also responded well to Mitotsudairas transport ship surfing earlier, so Im glad they can handle a panic. The sign frames image switched over to an automaton. She had long light brown hair, a narrow face, and closed eyes. Good day, everyone. I am Ariake Captain Ariake. Over. A cheer rose from the town. Eight shots are about to hit. Over. Explosions of light filled the sky and fear filled the peoples voices, but Ariake and the interior of the Ariake behind her remained motionless. My ship is nine kilometers long, four kilometers wide, and two kilometers tall, so ultra-long range cannon fire from Kraken-class escort ships is simply not enough to harm- What is it, Mishina-sama? Oh, the Date clan has sent out a god of war unit. Yes, I have detected them, so it would indeed seem they have. I have determined this puts even the Ariake in danger. In other words, there is a possibility of damage. Everyone, please follow the original plan and head to the evacuation sites. Over. The people raised a cry of agreement while evacuating from the town of Mito. They were moving southwest, toward the sea. Thats Kantou IZUMO for you Masazumi wondered why Asama sounded so serious yet did not look back her way, but to understand the current situation, she described the situation before her eyes. Sviet Rus, Mogami, and Date are being monitored by Hashiba, so theyve turned on Musashi. Shift the engine division to standby!! Men, give each other a kick in the rear and get to your posts! The engine divisions chief shouted over the running pressurizers and everyone replied with judge. As Unneeded #4 of the Sanada Ten Braves, Isa had infiltrated the area and she nodded with her disguised face. While some took off running and some instructed others to follow them, she too began to run. She took up the rear position of a group of those following someone, but when they came across a different group that seemed to be heading below ground Oh, Ill go this way. She switched groups and started below ground. She wanted to get below the engine division. Where they have the gravitational acceleration equipment. Gravitational acceleration was the cornerstone of the Musashis high-speed mobility. If she could set up some sabotage there and trigger it at some important moment, the giant ship would be nothing more than a heavy hunk of metal. However, something interested her beyond simply setting up the sabotage. The Musashi was entering standby mode, so The engine division has decided the Musashi is capable of leaving port! The Musashi could take flight at any time. Of course, it was not in a perfect state just yet. The residential areas were not complete and a lot of the armor had yet to be added on. However, this situation told her something. The Musashis expanded combat abilities are ready enough that they think they can finish them up after leaving port. What kind of weapons did they add on? wondered Isa. Since the night before, she had seen the ships surfaces, including the covered areas. The combat improvements were primarily expanded armor and added cannons. But that would not be enough to take on Hashibas Azuchi Castle. The Musashis added cannons were single cannons added to the edges of the surface areas and the dual main cannons on the first starboard, port, and central ships while the Azuchi Castle had triple main cannons and more than double the cannons overall. Isa was interested in the line of gravitational accelerator pressurizers stretching front to back along the bottom of Musashinos bridge and she was interested in the ram-like object on Musashinos bow. The former was likely to increase overall speed by adding accelerators to the bridge that became dead weight during gravitational acceleration. And the latter They sliced the Regno Unito in two at Mikawa, so are they planning something similar? Like with a galley, they may have been planning to skewer the enemy with a ram and then begin hand-to-hand combat or close-range cannon fire. But P.A. Odas ships are generally galley types, so the Azuchi has the upper hand there too. And, thought Isa. They didnt have enough time. In Isas opinion, they needed heavy armor and a large main cannon to compete with the Azuchi Castle and Hashibas fleet. Equipping something like that would require more than just changing the ships exterior. The interior would need to be reinforced and quite a few design changes would have to be made. But Musashi had not even spent a full month at the Ariake. She doubted they could make such fundamental changes in that time. Of course, it was possible that was only a failing in her own imagination. But the materials moving around inside the Ariake and the exterior Ive seen doesnt point toward such major reinforcement work having been done. What work had been done as the foundation of their ability to fight? Hey, is the Musashi still not going to fight, even with all this going on? She spoke to the worker in front of her as she followed the group below ground. The young man looked like someone who had recently graduated and he must have seen Isa as his junior. He and the adults running with him all looked back her way. I dont really know. I dont know whats going on up above. Yeah, we all have our posts, said one of the adults. The exterior group was the one that attached the cannons and were the power system group. I havent seen you around, so are you with the boss? No, I came from below to do some odd jobs. I thought I might be more help here than with the other group. She then added an oh of realization and feigned being a newcomer to all this. I can do wiring and stuff. I was doing that up above. The men laughed while running past a sign frame sounding an alarm. Then maybe we can have you crawl into some tight areas. The gravitational acceleration sector has gotten pretty cramped. She wanted to ask what they meant by that, but she resisted. She only wanted to ask because she could guess what things were like inside, but there was something else she had to say now. Slipping into tight spaces is my specialty. But is it really that cramped? Is something stuffed in there? It moves now. No, really its that the movable range has been expanded. The previous young man grabbed at a square space of empty air with his right hand. The gravitational acceleration sector is lined with accelerators like this and they all turn in the direction of pressurization while accelerating, you see. Before, they were only made for moving straight ahead or turning left and right, but weve removed that restriction. While wondering what that meant, Isa tilted her head and asked a question. So its easier to change direction now? Its probably easier to control while drifting too. The piloting group C that is, the bridge automatons and my underclassmen C thought it up. Quit trying to act like their superior, cut in the adults with bitter smiles. Isa saw the young man give a similar smile. Oh, whoops, whoops. This place isnt all that bad, she thought. Ah ha ha. She was allowed to laugh during conversations like this. She let the laugh come naturally and the adults called out to her. If youre free, then learn the ropes here and then head to the back. Are you already done here? Mostly. Takao and Oume are taking a bit more time for the inner hull. There are gravitational accelerators in the inner hull of Takao and Oume? I didnt know that, she thought. Musashis gravitational acceleration was generally done from the outer hulls. The inner hulls were only used as auxiliary accelerators to avoid needing any buffering between ships. But according to the young man Judge. I think theyre for more mobility. Before, pretty much only the accelerators in the outer hull were used during gravitational acceleration, but I think theyre going to have some open up from the inner hull too. I doubt it will be easy since Musashino and Okutama will have to manage the buffering, but it should increase our speed. Also, he said slowly. That should increase our odds of survival too. Survival? What that meant changed depending on how she took that word. That may have been why he forced a smile. Well, thats only if were unlucky. The Musashi has some tough defenses, after all. Hey, cut in the adults while sending nods and the remnants of smiles her way. Leave it at that. Part of our job is to, well, increase that luck. And its time to get to work on that. They pointed forward and a long, dull sound came from above. That was the third barrage. The gap between was shorter than before. Which meant The three nations surrounding us are getting closer and attacking more seriously. While the Musashi sat motionless inside the Ariake, Musashinos bridge cut off all footage from outside to become a space surrounded by white walls. During the recent remodeling, the bridge had become an information processing control room, but Enter standby mode! After confirming internal connections, release all divine transmission pathways and synchronize all ships under the defenses of the Asama Shrines divine protections. Over. Musashis voice reached them via voice divine transmission and the light of sign frames glowed from the four walls and the floor. Judge. Over. Text began to scroll by and several images began to play. A portion of one white wall slid slowly inwards to reveal the torii-style program chip within. An automaton entered from the corridor with the program chip for leaving port loaded on a cart. Make the switch. Over! On Musashinos signal and command, an automaton on the bridge used her gravitational control to pull the old program chip out. The automaton with the cart stuck the cart and its chip into the opened hole. After pushing it inside, she exchanged a glance with the bridge automaton. Connected! Over. Confirmed. Over. She tilted the cart before pulling it out. The previous chip was placed on the now-empty cart with gravitational control and the automaton pushed the cart back out into the corridor. Meanwhile, the wall closed with the new chip inside and many more sign frames appeared on the bridge. We have the engine divisions authorization! Shifting to standby mode! Over. A model of the Musashi appeared in the center of the bridge. It was an enlarged version of the model Suzu had made. It was made of white light and blue light gradually covered the bottom. Hull-style Special #06 Susashizunami Mk. III. Output is slightly lowered but within acceptable ranges in the third ships. Activation possible in five minutes twenty-seven seconds. Over. The automaton handling divine transmissions by the wall suddenly turned back toward the others. While checking Naito-sama and Naruze-samas information, a divine transmission arrived from Kashima Shrine on the surface. Connecting to the main screen! Over. With those words, a torii-style sign frame appeared on the front end of the ceiling. It displayed a fleet flying calmly above the southern plain. That is a Hashiba fleet. There are seventy-two belonging to Hashiba, sixteen belonging to Houjou, and twenty-four belonging to P.A. Oda. The warships have moved out to the front, so I will zoom in while providing commentary. Over. The ship in the very lead was a Kraken-class diplomatic ship that could also be seen as a decorated warship. The top was a white boxy structure supported by four pillars. The bottom was a white P.A. Oda galley-style ship. Is that? When the automatons saw the cloud decorations with gilded edges, they matched the image to their memories. As they all worked to retrieve data on the ship, one on the starboard side raised her right hand. According to my data, that is the Jurakudai, a Hashiba diplomatic battleship. According to the history recreation, it belongs to Hashiba Hidetsugu, Hashiba Hideyoshis nephew. Over. Volume 4B, 36: Above and Below in a Place of Meeting Volume 4B, Chapter 36: Above and Below in a Place of Meeting Right and left Are also fairly important When searching for Each others footing Point Allocation (Respective Positions) Hashiba Hidetsugu is entering Kantou? So theyve gone that route, have they? In Mitos general use land port, Masazumi crossed her arms to think after hearing about Hidetsugus arrival. Next to her, Asama was managing Musashis divine transmissions with a sign frame. What does it mean for a member of Hashibas family to come here? And Masazumi, that reaction sounded a lot like something Neshinbara-kun would say. Me: Oh, I thought that too. It really sounded like him. Vice President: Shut up, you! Are you actually wearing your clothes!? 10ZO: Thats what youre worried about? And I think Asama-dono was the one that brought it up. Vice President: Oh, yeah I just went with my usual reaction. Sorry, idiot. Me: Th-thats not much of an apology! Pipe down. She needed to focus on the enemy, not the crossdresser. Hashiba Hidetsugu was a member of Hashibas family. According to the Testament descriptions, he was Hashibas nephew, but Hashibas nephew Hidetsugu was originally expected to be Hashibas successor. He was more of the politician type and he tended toward the Kamigata region, but the Testament says he also had a link to Oushuu. I heard about that last night. Didnt he trigger Hashibas anger? Judge. Masazumi nodded. Yes, Hidetsugu committed suicide. And by association, so did his concubine, but that concubine was Komahime, daughter of the Mogami family which rules northwestern Siberia. And if Hashiba Hidetsugu is here with the Jurakudai She brushed up her bangs. I can only guess, but Mogami has probably already sent Komahime to Hashiba. And Hisahides fleet will claim they are here because Komahime wanted to greet Mogami. You meanKomahime is being used as a hostage against Mogami? Masazumi hesitated for a moment before answering. Thats right. I cant confirm any of this since we havent seen any of them yet, but Mogamis beloved daughter must have already been taken hostage. Masazumi sighed. This isnt good. She had a few thoughts on the matter, but one of them was most important of all. The Mogami clan probably only had to hand over their daughter to Hashiba because of our loss. It all went back to the battle they had lost three weeks before. After that, the Mogami clan had decided Matsudaira could not protect Kantou from P.A. Oda. The Mogami clan has taken Hashibas side. That means were their enemy. In that case, asked the Aoi Sister who had remained quiet thus far. What do you think Hashibas strategy here is? Something dirty? After all, before it was her subordinates and now its her family. Is that Monkey Girl that bothered by us? Judge. Im guessing she wants to give us a warning. And their strategy is simple. On the pretext of letting Komahime greet her family, theyre going to monitor the three nations to see just how they respond to the diplomats weve sent. Then what are we going to do? asked Asama. The Aoi Sister smiled and shook her head. Do you really think theres any chance were just going to sit idly by? Thats right. Theres no chance wed sit idly by, nor is there any reason to. Naruze spoke as she drew the surroundings from the sky and sent the drawing to the Musashi. She tilted her head and looked down to the forest and land port clearings. There were eight land ports containing Musashis residents. There were people on and around the moored transport ships. Were at the center of attention here. What do you think would happen if we didnt do anything now? Theyd think we had no intention of putting up any more of a fight after our loss. Ga-chan, youre tones getting a little harsh there. Naruze smiled bitterly at that. Im hopeless. I like idiots, but I hate cowards. So So Mal-Ga: Please, Masazumi. Find a way to settle this as peacefully as possible. Like an immediate counterattack or something. Why is so much of our class so naturally bloodthirsty? However, Masazumi knew mentally holding her head was not going to solve this, so she scratched at her head and opened her mouth. Hmm If the three nations are going to turn on us, I guess theres no chance of working with Date. Asama gasped at that and then glanced over at Masazumi. U-um Should I really be hearing this? Heh heh heh. Dont be silly, Asama! Are you planning to shoot at them without knowing why? Oh, um, but, well, shooting things technically isnt my job You can hear this, said Masazumi. Youre in charge of the divine transmissions after all. But now that she thought about it, the shrine maiden had so many roles it was a little unclear what her job was. Regardless, she inhaled and worked to speak as calmly as possible. Pass this on to the diplomats. This is where we just have to bear with it, she thought before continuing. Even if the other nations and academies attack the Ariake and even if they continue their attack, do not stop them. We will defend ourselves here. What you all need to do is stop any unnecessary history recreation conflict being fought between the nations and academies of Oushuu, Kantou, and Sviet Rus. But do not stop any conflict with Musashi. So Play your parts as diplomats even if they fire on the Musashi and the Ariake. Date Narumi sensed the noise and light of cannon fire as she continued fighting with her dress in the wind. The cannon fire did not just come from the Date clan. She could hear Mogami and Sviet Russ cannon fire in the distance, but the intensity of that noise and light was enough to tell just how seriously those two nations were taking this. In her opinion, they were not holding back much at all. In truth, only the primary members of a fleet could actually do damage to a structure as large as the Ariake. And when they did not know how the Musashi would react, they were forced to keep their distance. So they will naturally be firing with more intensity just to reach them in the first place. Her ships data processing officer would be measuring the intervals between the other nations cannon blasts to measure the rapid-fire ability and durability of the cannons of their primary warships. But The Musashi and Ariake are focusing on defense? Are they trying to show Oushuu and Sviet Rus that they have learned their lesson? She asked her question to the half-dragon looking to the south with a large forearm held over his eyes. Learned their lesson? What do you mean by that, Date Narumi? Why do you ask? Judge. The half-dragon nodded while still staring into the distance. Are you saying you would strike someone you feel has already learned their lesson? Well Narumi trailed off and the half-dragon nodded again without taking his eyes off of the southern sky. We Catholics would strike them. W-wait a second! That wasnt supposed to be a moral lesson!? What are you talking about? If someone strikes us on the cheek, Catholicism teaches us to turn the other cheek. By showing you have learned your lesson and by accepting the second strike, you learn something about your opponent. You can learn something about your opponent like that? You can. The half-dragon nodded without facing her. If they strike you again, you learn of the pain they feel by making it your own. And if they do not strike you again, you learn of their tolerance. That is what Catholicism teaches us. And to my clever eyes He exhaled from all of his bodys exhaust ports and let his shoulders droop. This situation demonstrates just how anxious Oushuu and Sviet Rus are. Narumi hated that she could only judge that analysis as correct. They were being forced to face the massive presence that was P.A. Oda and most of their decisions were impromptu and reactionary. Even though Musashi was the one being struck, they actually seemed to be viewing the rest of them more calmly than anyone else. Narumi then realized that the half-dragon was not looking to the Ariake and the Musashi inside their stealth barrier. Hes looking at Hashiba Hidetsugus ship? Trying to figure out why would be dangerous. Dates enemies and allies were clearly defined at the moment, so she had to remain silent. And as she maintained her silence, the half-dragon nodded thrice. But that aside What? Judge. Listen. Catholicism also tells us to have restraint. After all, if you strike someone too much and cross a certain line, they will apparently begin to enjoy it. What Im saying is, you are the ones who will be in trouble if Musashi starts to enjoy this. So you should not take this too far. That would be what Masazumi wants. Amen. I have no idea what you were talking about for most of that, but we arent going to stop attacking. Narumi breathed in and looked to the western sky. Also, while we do have to make a powerful demonstration here, I would think Sviet Rus has to make the most powerful demonstration of all since theyre already fighting P.A. Oda. If they take Hashiba too lightly, they could end up invaded all at once. The light of cannon fire flew through the sky from the north, northwest, and west. A few silhouettes were visible at the source of the lines extending from west to east. They were the ships of the Sviet Rus fleet and the diplomatic ship from Musashi. The courtyard portion of the Sviet Rus diplomatic ship was filled with summertime. Festival stands, a wide open space, and a festival tower were built in that central courtyard, but So basically, theyre holding a shrine festival to celebrate our diplomatic visit. They even have a shrine, so its quite well made. When boarding, they had been told yukatas were the dress code, so Mitotsudaira wore one as she carried her silver chains case and looked around from the head of their group. They were in the courtyard of the Sviet Rus diplomatic ship, the Fukushima Castle. The upper deck would normally cover the area like a ceiling, but the area had been transformed into a stage for the festival. The people walking between the festival stands were the primarily demonic crew as well as their families. They were speaking with each other around the stands, playing in the water of the shrines large spring, and constructing the tower they would later dance around. As Mitotsudaira observed them, her nose detected a mixture of many different seasonings. There isnt anything out of the ordinary around here. Its okay, my king. Meeting their representative here should not be a problem. She turned back where the nudist wore a flesh-colored naked camouflage yukata. He nodded in acknowledgement, looked across the festival, and then tilted his head when he saw Horizon, Mitotsudaira, the 1st Special Duty Officer, and Mary. Are you all really not wearing anything under your yukatas? Well, said Horizon as she crouched down and lifted the bottom of Mitotsudairas yukata up to just below her stomach. The latest trend seems to be wearing nothing but antiperspirant tights below in order to claim you are not wearing underwear. Oh, and thank you for your cooperation. In a way, youre leaking our information! Our private information! Calm down, calm down. I did the same thing because Master Tenzou said it was customary. Mary lifted up her yukata to show them. She blushed as she did so. Im glad I had Master Tenzou with me when choosing on the Ariake. Apparently a lot of people only wear this on the bottom. 1st Special Duty Officer, I would like a word with you about a variety of things Meanwhile, the surrounding ships fired on the Ariake again. The people enjoying the festival looked up to the cannon fire and the light that scattered when it hit the wall to the east. Also Tamayaaaa! I feel like that isnt entirely accurate to the history recreation! Even if they were firing on the Ariake, Mitotsudaira was not sure it was right to call this the Ariake Fireworks Festival. At any rate, Mary spoke as she looked to the east. Lady Masazumi said we had to bear with this, so thats our job here. She smiled with the ends of her eyebrows lowered and Mitotsudaira could only agree. Thats all we can do when thats the official policy weve been given. Even if that policy was only decided on this morning. But what are we going to do? she thought just before a voice reached them from the shrine. I havent seen any of you before. Let me get a look at you. It was a woman. Specifically, a demon woman with white skin. She must have come from the shrine spring where the children were playing in the water because she had a white swimsuit attached to her Sviet Rus hard point parts. She had a sword hanging from her coat and she walked toward them with her long gray hair flowing behind her. Despite being wet and wearing sandals, she did not make any excess noise as she approached. That was why Mitotsudaira stepped in front of the others. She lowered her arm so she could open the silver chain cases lower cover at any time and she lowered her knees a little. Who are you? she asked in place of bowing. The slender woman crossed her arms and answered the question. I am Sviet Rus 3rd Special Duty Officer and Southeastern Supervisor Honjou Shigenaga. I apologize for this being so sudden, but She snapped her right hands fingers with her arms still crossed and the wind began to blow. A transport ship to the right of the diplomatic ship began quickly accelerating toward the Ariake. Eh!? said Mitotsudaira as Shigenaga nodded a few times. P.A. Odas aerial ship attack on Magdeburg is not something Sviet Rus cannot emulate. Im curious how the Ariake and Musashi will respond. Now theyve done it! Naruze realized what Sviet Rus was doing. Sviet Rus was currently fighting P.A. Oda and they were being invaded from the west thanks to Novgorod more or less betraying them. If Hashibas influence reached Kantou on their east, they would be conquered by the great nation of P.A. Oda from the east and west. So as a performance for Hashiba, they were attacking the Musashi to demonstrate their allegiance. While also showing what theyll do to Hashiba if they carelessly try to invade. By doing that, they could give a warning to P.A. Oda and Shibatas warriors invading from the west and as well as a warning to Novgorod, the floating city that had betrayed them. Mal-Ga: That makes the attack on Musashi a demonstration in three or four different ways for Sviet Rus. Masazumi, give us permission to attack. Just like the Ariake is defending against the enemy cannon fire, we can act as diplomats by not stopping their actions but stopping their attacks, right? Vice President: You can do it, cant you? Mal-Ga: I think you might be a better commander than glasses boy. Right? asked Naruze while holding her cheek out toward Margot as they lay down in midair facing each other. The other girl pecked at her lips like a bird. The surprise was stronger than the action itself, the soft sensation, or the sound. Ah. Heh heh. You cant let your guard down, Ga-chan. Naruze smiled bitterly at that. This partner always chose the option that would surprise her, so Naruze softened her bitter smile but did not shirk her duties. Something in the western sky was reflecting the sunlight. It was a Sviet Rus transport ship. Naruze judged it to be fifteen kilometers away and set the proper values in Weiss Fr?uleins navigation program. At the same time as Margot, she tilted Weiss Fr?uleins hull around and pointed it straight down. She used the freefall to match the transport ships altitude. Here we go. The two Technohexen slid down toward the western sky. So thats Zwei Fr?ulein. Two people on the ground watched the white and black paths in the sky. They were both girls wearing M.H.R.R. girls uniforms without the coat. They were Fukushima Masanori and Katou Kiyomasa. They were on a small rocky mountain in the forests of southern Mito. Fukushima placed a healing charm on Kiyomasas left arm. Kiyo-dono, thou should not force thyself too much while fighting. Lady Fukushima I would prefer it if you paid attention to what youre doing while healing me. Sorry. This is my first time seeing Kantous sky. A great sound rang through the sky. The white and black Technohexen had begun more intense acceleration. A ring of water vapor formed in the blue sky, the black one moved out ahead, and the white one followed. Kiyomasa sighed as she watched their paths. I wonder how Yoshiaki and Nagayasu would respond if they saw this. Testament. Those two are always looking for an excuse to fly, but I think they would have a legitimate excuse if they saw that. Namelydefeating their opponents. Yes, we must stop Musashis military domination. Testament. Fukushima nodded. This sky, this land, this forest, this water, this air, this heat, and this chilly wind are all counting on us. She took a breath. Whether the Apocalypse can be stopped or not depends on us as the anti-Musashi unit. A moment later, additional noise came from the sky. The Technohexen had poured even more acceleration onto themselves. Volume 4B, 37: Wing Users in the Sky Volume 4B, Chapter 37: Wing Users in the Sky It is a type of light It bites at the darkness It approaches strength Point Allocation (Attacker) Black and white lines travelled through the blue sky above the green earth. They rode Schwarz Fr?ulein and Weiss Fr?ulein, specialized hulls provided by Edel Brocken. Schwarz Fr?ulein and Weiss Fr?ulein were pulled forward with excellent acceleration. The wind that not even an atmospheric buffering spell could prevent washed over the white Technohexen as she sent out words using the crop mark frame Magie Figur she had drawn with her right hand. Her voice itself was drowned out by the wind, but the words still appeared in the speech bubbles. Mal-Ga: Margot! I can see them! Theyre eight kilometers away! Gold Mar: Judge! Lets swap positions once were within five kilometers! Mal-Ga: Judge! Well be making a turn, so switch over your turn settings! They had a single goal: stop the ship that Sviet Rus had sent toward the Ariake. And do it in a nondestructive way! They would demonstrate that they could shoot down the ship, but they would intentionally avoid doing so. They intended to destroy the rear thruster to knock it off course. After all That will show thats all we need to do to erase that threat! The transport ship attacks at Magdeburg happened at night and when the divine transmissions were out. Mal-Ga: But well show them that were here now! Naruze upped her speed. She had to hurry because Margot had not hesitated to accelerate in front of her. Naruze desperately pursued her through the hole in the wind created by Schwarz Fr?ulein and the golden wings. She could see the light created by the Schwarz Techno acceleration spell. Beyond that, she saw Margots main wings stretching straight back and her skirt fluttering up in the wind. Gold Mar: Ga-chan, is it just me or are you forcing yourself to stick to that spot? Mal-Ga: I can see every contour of your butt in those tights, so Im only obeying my instincts! Gold Mar: Im glad to see you havent changed at all. Were in range! That means Judge, replied Naruze as she pushed back the accelerator with the back of her thighs. She leaned forward and pursued Margot while making sure not to be blown away by the wind. Mal-Ga: Here we go, Margot! Gold Mar: Well, I was actually thinking I should tell you to watch out. Look. The color white passed by over Naruzes forward-leaning head. An ice shell!? She assumed it had come from the Sviet Rus fleet, but she was wrong. Mal-Ga: It came from the transport ship!? It isnt unmanned!? Gold Mar: There are no life signs onboard! So Naruze understood. The enemy had predicted this counterattack. And Gold Mar: Ga-chan! Their attack is coming! Its multi-stage!! With the Technohexen three kilometers away, thirty-two projectiles resembling white spears were launched from different parts of the approaching transport ship. They were ice spears. The spears themselves were made from Orei Nero and the spell dissolved into them reacted. Orthodoxia: Attack Spell: Multi-Shell Split and Homing: Confirmed. They each broke apart into eight different spears and an acceleration spell activated on the back of each one. A moment later, they drew arcs through the sky as they flew straight toward something. In the early summer sky, the many pillars of ice turned at sharp angles, let out a spray of light, and surfed through empty air. Their targets were the two approaching Technohexen, but then a red light appeared on the sight device on the bow of the unmanned transport ship. Additional shells: Confirmed. More frozen multi-shell attacks were scattered about for a second and third stage. The temperature difference created a white mist in the sky. Some of the ice pillars were caught in the wind, collided with each other, and shattered, but the unmanned ship did not care. The white ship continued scattering white spears through the sky as it flew straight toward the white and black Technohexen. After forcing her way past Margot to move out front, Naruze saw it. Would you call this a white rain shower? More than just a barrage or a barrier, a solid space of enemy projectiles appeared before her eyes wrapped in mist. Represented in a line drawing, there would have been little white space and they would end up being drawn in black even if she tried to draw them white. That was how solidly the space was filled with enemy projectiles. Not bad. If all they have to do is fire a ton of multi-stage homing shells, a transport ship will work as well as a warship. Its useful enough for resisting a short-term counterattack. Naruze felt she should complain. She felt she should curse and verbally abuse the enemy for doing this, but Hah! She heard her own voice in the wind. She wrinkled her brow, but stared at her opponent and let out a roar, without knowing if she should twist her mouth into a smile or into a look of anger. Dont underestimate Technohexen, Sviet Rus!! She opened the rail wings on either hip so they extended back on either side. The backs of her knees caught on the accelerator and she raised her butt. Watch this. She held Weiss Fr?ulein between her knees and forced the accelerator back. She held down the device as it was buffeted by the wind and she cut forward through the sky. She simply focused on that forward movement. Here I go! It sure is cold, thought Naruze. The chill of the air felt like a premonition. There was no sound in her vicinity, she felt the softness of her body parting the air like water, and she saw the many lines of white ice approaching. Hehheh. It almost looked like her entire field of vision turned white. Its just like a manuscript page before youve drawn anything. Now, then. Where to begin? Where should I place the pencil tip to begin the initial roughs? The top right, I suppose. But starting with the characters there would be too standard. Ill divide up the panels, of course. This time, I should start with the background on the top right. I should keep the background dense on the right and thin it out toward the center to draw the eye leftward. And looking to the left will bring you to the heroines face. Then looking down from there will show the heroine walking this way, from the top to the bottom of the page. Shell be a bit of a dark girl who likes to avoid things. But the heroine isnt looking this way. Shes looking to the bottom right of the page. The mid-level panel will show a friend running up from behind the heroine. That friend will be cheerful but will seem at home no matter where she goes. Shell be calling out to the heroine as she runs up. The sunlight will be shining this way from above her. That should give a nice sense of the season. The panel frame will have a close up of the friends face with a flower next to it. A white flower. A camellia would be nice and Far Eastern. And while linking that flower to the heroine, it can scatter some of its petals on the heroines side to represent some slight unease. If I were to plan the next page, it would have the heroine turning back toward the friend with a clear blue sky in the background. No, maybe a ton of flowers would be better. Well, I guess Ill go with that. Mal-Ga: Im in combat range! As soon as the white Technohexen arrived within two kilometers of the transport ship, she ascended to the upper right. She continuously fired four guided coin bullets while flying in a gradual ascending arc. The black Technohexen followed. Like a school of fish, the transport ships homing shells increased their density on the upper right. But Over here!! While Weiss Fr?ulein rose to the upper right, the white Technohexen was sticking her butt in that same direction as she fought to maintain control of the device, but then she forced her butt to the left. This pointed the white hull in that direction. ! She almost seemed to jump over to the upper left of the ship. The enemy shells could not keep up. Their density was still focused on the upper right, so they quickly created arcs of pursuit. But Naruze was already circling around below the ship. She dropped straight down in a gouging line and the pen tip on the back of the hull drew a guiding line. Wah. But even using that guiding line, the speed-focused black Technohexen could not follow. As if dancing or bouncing through the air, she started pursuing the white Technohexen in a diagonal line from the upper right, but Margot! Dont force yourself over this way!! Keep going straight!! As the enemy shells resumed pursuing her again, the white Technohexen swung her body, but she was not changing direction. She pointed her back down and the bottom of her hull toward heaven. I can see you! She held the hull toward heaven as a shield and pointed the pen in her hand toward the pursuing enemy shells. As the pen tip raced through the air, it drew three-dimensional lines that reached all of the flying ice pillars. Herrlich!! Coin bullets launched from Weiss Fr?ulein as it took high-speed evasive action and flipped around. The number of lines was the same as the number of destroyed ice pillars. White flowers blossomed in midair and the white Technohexen made a shallow ascent as if to fly between the scattering light. The boxy front of the transport ship released several beams of light. Ether cannons!! They flew in straight lines at first, but they did not maintain that straight path. They were homing versions. Light sprayed out as they took a winding path toward the black Technohexen who was following from a little behind, but Could you be any more obvious!? The white Technohexen rapidly fired homing coin bullets toward the ether cannon beams approaching from behind her partner like sunlight. However, she was not targeting the ether cannon light itself. She instead targeted the homing multi stage ice pillars also approaching the other girl. Those many ice spears were a means of attack, but at the same time Theyre what the ether cannons are tracking! Its blatantly obvious if you look at the trajectories! Sure enough, the ether cannon blasts were flying in diagonal trajectories that more closely followed the ice shells than the black Technohexen herself. The white Technohexen chose to avoid the shells pursuing her and focused instead on the ones pursuing her partner. Margot! Trust me!! She drew a straight guiding line to herself, so Judge!! The black Technohexen flew straight to the white Technohexen without any fear. The ether cannon light released from the ship like sunlight continued pursuing her, but that did not matter. The white Technohexen fired. Her repeated shots overlapped, grew to a true rapid-fire, and repeatedly shattered the ice pillars still pursuing her partner. White flowers burst in the sky and sounds of destruction blossomed. The flowers were split apart time and again as the ether cannon light swept through the air, but Herrlich!! She fired one last bullet to finish her drawing and that led to the conclusion. The icy pursuers had vanished from behind the black Technohexen. As soon as only the rough wind and blowing mist remained, the ships ether cannon beams ended their winding pursuit. And Ga-chan! The black Technohexen caught up to the white one as if leaping into her chest. Without even looking back, the white Technohexen drew several lines around herself and smiled. Cmon, Margot. You need to come straight toward me. Her rapid-fire shattered all of the ice pillars remaining in the blue sky visible above the horizon. The shattering white flowers colored the sky, but the black Technohexen smiled within the blossoming and scattering flowers. But Ga-chan, having your butt right in front of me is really distracting. So now you know how I felt? Judge! With that reply, the two blushing Technohexen accelerated. They ascended toward the transport ship they were just about to pass by. They did not hold back on the speed and the white one pulled ahead due to her greater acceleration. Here we go! The black one moved forward to pass the white one. Naitos plan to intercept the transport ship was a simple one. In order to load cargo from the top, transport ships barely had any armor there. So just as she passed by, she would force her trajectory up and around to fire on the engine division below the rear deck. I dont know what well do if they have armor on the top. She decided to keep her thoughts positive. She saw transport ships flying and maneuvering on a daily basis aboard the Musashi, so her instincts told her this ship had nothing heavy on the top. So if she was to trust in and have confidence in herself here Here goes! She flew up. She knew Naruze was following thanks to the movements of the wind she felt in her wings. She lit the five acceleration spells opened for Schwarz Fr?uleins mobility, but Eh!? She was confused. The wind around her suddenly flowed downward like a massive muddy stream. Before she could question why, she saw the answer up ahead. The transport ship was turning. It had been flying toward the Ariake, but it began a large roll as if to avoid their attack. Looking at it from the front, it would have been a clockwise roll. As the starboard side started moving up, the starboard deck turned away from Naito, as if to avoid exposing its back to her. Also, its ether cannons began firing sweeping blasts through the air without even aiming. The smell of the air roasting and the rumbling of wind reached her and she saw a giant glowing sword of power racing through the sky, but Lets go, Ga-chan. She simply accelerated as if to ascend through the rotation of the air. Oh, my Kiyomasa watched the scene from a rocky hill in the forest. As the transport ship rolled clockwise, the black Technohexen flew straight up. The black light shot up in a straight line as if to look down on the rolling ship. But even Kiyomasa could tell the black Technohexens trajectory was a reckless one. Shes going to be launched straight up! The black flight device was built with a focus on high speeds and its current speed was simply too high. But another color showed up to support the black: white. The white Technohexen seemed to pass below the black one. The white Technohexens flight device was more focused on acceleration and it swept across the rotating ships armor in a grazing trajectory. The line of light passed right over the ship as if peeling an apple or sweeping everything away. Meanwhile, she drew something. It was a guiding line to keep her black partner from leaving the ship. It was hand-drawn and it did not reach the black Technohexen overhead, but Is that? The white Technohexen opened a Magie Figur with the hand not holding the pen. As soon as she placed her hand on it, an evenly-spaced grid grew from her line and one portion hopped upwards like a whip. She had applied a transformation to the line using a program. The wavy guiding line grasped the center of the black Technohexens hull as she nearly strayed off course. From there, a circus began. Because she was held by the guiding line, the black Technohexen revolved around the ship without losing any of her speed. By sliding the back of her hull forward as if falling back on her butt, her hull performed a reversing loop. The hull spun around like that, but the black Technohexen herself did something else. She let go of the hull and did not let herself rotate. Is she is preparing to fire!? guessed Fukushima next to Kiyomasa. That was exactly what happened. In the blowing wind, the rear thruster of the rotating black hull pointed upwards. The black Technohexen threw five long rolls of hundred-yen coins that likely had about five thousand yen each. Fukushima had been sitting next to Kiyomasa and healing her, but her hands had stopped. Her eyes were focused on the white and black Technohexen who accelerated as they began to disappear on the other side of the rolling ship. The white one skimmed just around the ship, pulling the black one as she did. The black one held the rotating black hull below her arm and aimed the rear thruster like a cannon. Herrlich. In place of a trigger, she grabbed the accelerator with one hand. The Technohexen finally moved out of sight beyond the rolling ship. A moment later, the ship transformed as it was passing overhead. The rear hull swelled out as if it were filling with water. The hardened wood armor split and changed shape due to the internal pressure. That pressure could find no path out, so it blew to the front and upwards. A great rumbling soon followed. Next, something exploded from the unseen upper deck and into the sky beyond the ship. Oh, my! It was the destruction of the internal engine, surrounded by a white water vapor explosion. The engine division below the rear deck had likely exploded and its shockwave had decorated the sky. With the sound of the air being torn into and split apart, the ships path dropped down and the aft end swayed downward. It was falling. But Fukushima suddenly spoke up. It would be quite rude of them to leave it like this! If it falls, it will cause damage! As she asked what they would do, Fukushima squeezed Kiyomasas arm without noticing. She was probably just excited, but since it was on the verge of breaking the arm, Kiyomasa moved the arm. Nh? What is it, Kiyo-dono!? Is this exciting thee as much as it is me!? No, um, w-wait. m-my arm, my arm. Fukushima finally seemed to catch on. She quickly let go, descended to the bottom of the rocky hill using Headfirst Fall, and prostrated herself on the ground. I-I am so very sorry! I very nearly harmed that precious body that could likely pull off the Giant Breasts Defense! She would be fine if it wasnt for things like this. And what was that last thing she said? The two of them were the young leaders of the Ten Spears, so she wished Fukushima could calm down a little. But just as she was going to tell the girl not to worry about it The sky. She felt something like a chill in the sky, as if something were being removed. She heard a single light sound like a thin sheet of metal being struck, but it had reached her from a distant part of the sky. She looked up to the falling transport ship and saw the black and white Technohexen returning to the Musashi, but the sound had not come from the two of them. A great power had pierced through the falling ship from front to back. A physical shell!? The tremor of an explosive blast filled the sky, followed by the waves of light caused by red flames and scattering ether. The transport ship had exploded. The ship shot down in the Technohexen attack had been destroyed to prevent it from falling any further. Im guessing that was a physical shell with a breaking spell added on. Those have an effective range of around ten kilometers and it looks like it was enough to break the ships keel. Im guessing they thought destroying most of it with a spell was far better than letting that great mass fall and cause damage on the surface. In the floating festival, Shigenaga commented on the outcome as she viewed it through an Orthodox sankt okno displaying a magnified image. As she watched, a giant silhouette appeared in the eastern sky. So the Ariake is showing itself. Quite an extraordinary view for our festival sky. Light raced through the sky like sea spray and a white surface came into view from south to north. It was the Ariake. That specialized dock for the Musashi was a giant mass of metal that looked something like a flat and thick cloud, but a single spot of red was visible on top. It was the god of war belonging to Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer. Isnt that the Something-Or-Other Suzaku? A Tres Espa?an aerial god of wars wings were equipped on its back, but it was currently lying flat on the Ariakes upper armor. As it did so, it was holding something and aiming it this way. So they modified an English-style ships gun into a god of war sniper cannon, did they? The English-style ones really are a little too accurate. Tenzou viewed the divine transmission from Naomasa. Smoking Girl: I might not be a match for Asama-chi, but I can manage well enough with sniping spells. All of the recoil and heat is handled by the wings on the back, so jams can be a real pain in the ass, though. Also, she added. Smoking Girl: There are a few others who can use these things. Can you see them? Judge, confirmed Tenzou. The sign frame he was viewing with Mary showed a unit of a few heavy, middle, and light gods of war aiming a total of eight sniper cannons in various directions. Naito and Naruzes presence was one way they were warning the three nations, but also Were showing that we can accurately locate so many enemies. Those sniping positions could not be taken immediately. The Ariake had removed its stealth barrier not just to show off the god of war sniper unit, but also to show they could target the enemy even from inside the stealth barrier. The Ariake had essentially revealed the source of the attack to the enemy. Even with the sniper cannons, they had chosen to harm their own position to harm the enemy. The Ariakes Kantou IZUMO representative Mishina Shouichi was speaking in another window inside the sign frame. 481: How about that!? How about that, dad!? Jizuri Suzakus sniper cannon is pretty cool, aint it!? Its still using the main barrel and hasnt even expanded its full barrel, and its already this cool! Isnt it just plain adorable!? Mr. Mecha: What? Are you stupid? If youre gonna have the Suzaku fire, youve gotta start with shooting a ton of homing beams from the ends of the spiky wings. Dont act like youre all-that after using a long gun instead of the wings, you amateur. 481: Youre exactly the kind of adult I hate! You always act like you know what youre talking about!! Such a fulfilling relationship between father-in-law and son-in-law, thought Tenzou as Shigenaga looked his way. Using gods of war for movable cannons is a decent idea. Each of the Musashis ships can move independently and can cruise at high speeds, so I can see why you would need cannons that can move on a moments notice. When using them for real, do you have sniping stations where they can fire while at least kneeling? Everyone looked Tenzous way when she asked that, so it looked like they wanted him to respond. Well, it probably would be best for me to respond since she cant see my expression. The nudist acted like being a nudist was his job, Horizon would begin using her Horizon Logic, Mitotsudaira was likely still full of energy after the battle in Mito, and he would feel bad leaving this to Mary. So he quickly answered judge. He had no real reason to actually answer Shigenagas question, so he decided to change the subject. How did you like that physical shell? Nice, wasnt it? Those are the true romance of men. Oh? said Shigenaga as she raised the right corner of her mouth and nodded. When she crosses her arms, her breasts look quite large, but even that trick doesnt bring her anywhere close to Mary-dono, he noted as she pointed westward with her chin. Did you shoot down that ship in response to the threat of an enemy ship containing a dragon line reactor, just like during the fall of K.P.A. Italia? Does Sviet Rus view the dragon line reactors as a threat? Tenzou asked while realizing he was making a precarious tightrope walk. Shigenaga did not nod, but she did smile a little. Long ago, a ley line reactor went out of control in Sviet Rus land and caused wide-scale destruction. That land still exists as a Harmonic Territory, but it remains a man-eating land where mysterious phenomena occur and it fills with ether mist on moonlit nights. Shadows of aerial ships, sounds of war, and human cries fill that land. Well Tenzou had heard rumors of that. As a history recreation interpretation, the event had officially never happened, but that was just how it was. At any rate, Shigenaga nodded in front of him. Testament. There are likely distortions and misunderstandings introduced as the story was passed down, but before the Harmonic Unification War, a civil war broke out in Old Moscow as a part of the history recreation. Apparently, that led to the citys annihilation. That is why the Kasuga Gora Kremlin has functioned as Moscow ever since the Harmonic Unification War. Tenzou listened to Shigenaga. My mother was one of the returneesthat is, one of the people who returned to the real world from the Harmonic Territories. As the front-line defender here, I believe I understand just how important runaway ley line reactors are to Sviet Rus. In that case, said Tenzou while raising his right index finger as if indicating their selling point here. With us around, you do not need to worry about transport ship attacks like that. What? Make no mistake here. Even Sviet Rus can intercept a ship like that. We just need a few average or higher flight-capable demons and someone who can use a penetration spell. Mal-Ga: The ninjas crappy sales pitch just wasted all of our efforts out here. Sob 10ZO: Youre willing to pretend to cry if it means making fun of me!? Marube-ya: Anyway, you cant come back until you make up for what we lost there. Fine then, thought Tenzou as he raised his right hand again. Then how about this? About what? He worked at cheerfully responding to Shigenagas question. Since both Sviet Rus and we can at least defend against transport ship attacks, we know we both understand the threat that dragon line reactors pose. And in northern Kantou, Sviet Rus is in the west and we are in the east, so with the two of us there, we can reduce Hashibas influence and power in Oushuu. Isnt that right? Did that do it? he wondered as he looked her way. Huh? Shigenaga had narrowed her eyes sharply. We cannot leave the protection of Oushuu to you. She had wiped all expression from her face. Someone else is much better suited to that role and we have promised to protect the west until they return. So even if you have shown your strength by intercepting that transport ship, you have not earned any more points than that. She was quite definitive and she turned to the side with a snort. She had utterly rejected them. Asama: I had a feeling that would happen Maybe Tenzou-kun used up all his diplomacy skill back in England. Azuma: Oh, sorry. Im just getting some snacks for???, so continue on without me. Worshipper: Welcome! Welcome, Tenzou-kun! Youre one of us now!! 10ZO: I had a feeling you would react like this, but you didnt actually have to do it! But you know what? I dont care! Im solidly on the Mary-dono route, so I know I made the right decision here!! Vice President: Dont screw up our diplomacy because you dont care! Uqui: Heh heh heh. Theres a world of difference between that and my definite progress on the elder sister route. They were the same as always, but then Shigenaga sighed and turned back toward him. But what will you do, Musashi? We will continue firing, you know? The three nations are still approaching the Ariake, so the force of our bombardment will only grow. And Smoking Girl: Urquiaga! Check what theyre doing there! The cannon fire from Date is growing fixated! Growing fixated!? The trajectories of the shells were growing simpler. That made it easier for the Ariake to defend, but it also meant Date could focus on doing something else. And then Urquiaga sent a divine transmission back. Uqui: They seem to be launching gods of war toward the Ariake. Ones capable of aerial combat. Yes. Shigenaga smiled. That would be the Date clans prized Dragon Knights made up of anti-ship gods of war. But that was not all. A sign frame opened with an emergency designation. It was a warning from the Musashi. Musashino: Something is happening on the Jurakudai in the south! Someone has appeared on the bow deck! It was Musashino: Someone thought to be Hashiba Hidetsugu-sama has come out!! Over. Hashibas nephew? They let someone that important out on the front lines? Naruze had returned to the sky above the Ariake and she was using a Magie Figur to view the information from the Musashis bridge. The Jurakudai approaching from the south was drawn in the crop mark frame, but as the panels advanced, it zoomed in and a boy could be seen standing on the bow. The boy with long black hair stood weakly with the blue sky in the background. He looked skinny, but his most noticeable feature was the dragon horn growing from the left of his head above his gentle eyebrows. Margot narrowed her eyes when she saw it. Thats Hashiba Hidetsugu? Hes a dragon-man? Are you sure this isnt cosplay? Judge. I think its a real horn. But that isnt all. You can see that, cant you? Naruze pointed at the boy in the Magie Figur. He stood on the Jurakudais bow, but the ships bridge was visible through him. She clicked her tongue at the fact that he was transparent. Hes a ghost. In other words, he still has some kind of regret, so hes sticking around in this world to fulfill whatever it is. This isnt good. Judge. But as Technohexen, we might not be the best ones to say this isnt good. True. As Naruze smiled bitterly, something else occurred on the Magie Figur footage. A girl stepped up alongside the dragon horn boy. She had long ears. A long-lived? No, her ears were covered in fur. She was a nearly humanoid half-fox girl. And Another ghost But that was not all. Yet another person arrived behind the two of them. It was a tall woman in a P.A. Oda uniform with her hair worn up. Musashi. It would seem you can see us from there. In that case, we will hold Lord Hidetsugu and Lady Komahimes greeting here. A dog-like Mouse appeared on her shoulder. Naruzes eyebrows rose when she noticed the number 2 stitched on the womans uniform. Dont tell me Is that #2 of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army!? The woman with the Mouse answered that question with a smile. I am Niwa Nagahide, P.A. Odas 3rd Special Duty Officer as well as #2 of the Six Heavenly Demon Army and the Five Great Peaks. Naruzes eyebrows rose further when she heard Niwas name. Niwa Nagahide was in charge of constructing Azuchi Castle, right? Is that why shes here? Ohh I always thought that name was pronounced Tanba. Everyone does at first, Margot. Meanwhile, Niwa spread her sleeveless arms in the Magie Figur. Those arms supported the two ghosts standing in front of her. When the fox-eared girl gave her a troubled look, Niwa smiled back. This girl isLady Mogami Komahime. She then looked to the motionless dragon horn boy whose eyes remained closed. And this is Hashibas nephewLord Hashiba Hidetsugu. She continued speaking while standing back up and narrowing her eyes northward, toward the Ariake. Lady Komahime recently had a rushed marriage as Lord Hidetsugus concubine and the Jurakudai is here so that she might greet Mogami. Lady Komahime and Lord Hidetsugu faced suicide together in their Testament descriptions. Nations and academies, try not to do anything careless. The cannon fire continued and Niwa spoke over the din. Now, please continue the festivities. Volume 4B, 38: Fox of the Heavenly Castle Volume 4B, Chapter 38: Fox of the Heavenly Castle After laughing Dancing And deceiving Is it someone else or you? Point Allocation (A Nice Atmosphere) As soon as Niwa appeared, the Date fleet accelerated toward the Musashi. Suzu sensed it from the tilting energy below her feet rather than from the wind. She more or less knew why they were speeding up. The gods of war? Its a big dealwhen theyrefar away. Earlier, Date Narumi had said as much about attacking the Ariake with their gods of war. Naomasa-san and her friends in the engine division seemed to be having some fun with cannons on the Ariake, but it had to be a big deal to put the gods of war in harms way. If they broke, they had to be fixed and that would take a lot of time and money. And fighting back could hurt the Date people, and that would be a different sort of problem. Masazumi called ita p-political? Political problem. So Bell: Naomasa-san. P-protect theAriake. Smoking Girl: Hm? Well be fine! Were all skilled and were excellent shots! If they show up, well just shoot them all. And our people have been building up a bit of stress lately, so if the enemy lands here, theyll get all worked up and intercept them. Hey, everyone! The Acting Captain just ordered us to protect the Ariake with our lives! Boys: Judge! Well work ourselves to death!! Eh? Where had she gone wrong? Suzu did not know, but she could tell they were fired up. She quickly tried to extinguish that fire. Bell: I-I didnt mean itl-like that? Smoking Girl: Eh? Oh, I gotcha, I gotcha. Hey, everyone! The Acting Captain has a complaint! She doesnt want you to die; she wants you to survive! Boys: Judge! Well make sure were alive and well even if the Ariake burns down around us!! Ehhh? Suzu felt that was half right, but would it make her an overachiever to try to get the whole thing right? Umm, she hesitated. Bell: D-dont hurte-each otherokay? Smoking Girl: Hey, everyone. The Acting Captain just sent you some kind words. Take a look at this reply. Suzu hoped they would understand if they saw her reply for themselves. Light GoW 3: Hey, I think Suzu-sans right. We mightve been hurting each other here. Mid GoW 7: Yeah. Were always blaming each other when theres insufficient power or getting into fights over unreturned porn mags and mistakes in the shift schedule. We really are hurting each other. Light GoW 5: Maybe people really can understand each other. Okay, lets work together as one to intercept Date and revive the engine division! Smoking Girl: Youre amazing, Suzu. I was worried about everyones teamwork since our exhaustions about at its peak, but you really brought them all together. Suzu felt like apologizing for everything, but as she sweated in her heart, a large form rose from the rear deck of a large neighboring ship. A dragon? She perceived it as a humanoid dragon. Yoshiyasus Righteousness was a humanoid dog, so this was probably just as powerful. She hoped this would not lead to anything bad, but she did not go beyond hoping because she had a feeling the damage would only spread if she said something. But Musashi Diplomat, I hope you are prepared. Date Narumi faced Suzu while holding down her skirt. I wish to see how Musashi will defend the Ariake against these twelve. Narumi sighed inside her heart. What has me so worn out? This was the front line. She had a goal to aim for and she was prepared to accomplish it, so she only needed to do so. That was how the Chancellors Officers worked. We are not purely Far Eastern. She heard that the Sibir people with a provisional rule over Oushuu had originally been mostly Far Eastern. When the Harmonic Divine States had been made, most of their ancestors had moved to Sibir in the northern Harmonic Divine States. That had been a frigid land. It had little sunlight and snow was a constant sight. Even now, the countless large Harmonic Territories covering Oushuu contained deep snow and that was where they lived. She had heard a number of theories as to why their ancestors had moved to the Harmonic Divine States, but every theory agreed that there had been discord with the Shinto and Testament forces among the mainlanders. The skills to survive in the frozen land waiting for them after the move could be seen in the underground construction techniques used for Sendai Castle and in the gods of wars modeled after the wild mechanical dragons that could survive even in that cold. Also The Dragon Gods protection She muttered those words while staring straight at Musashis diplomat. We did warn you. If you try to approach us and monitor us, we will simply reject you. So how about it? How aboutwhat? Testament. Narumi nodded. If you leave now, never return to Oushuu, give up on the history recreation, and remain in the Mito area, we will end our attack and even act as an intermediary to help you find peace with Hashiba. No. The girl replied immediately. It almost felt like speaking with a child, but that was not it. Thinking that would be selling the girl short. After all We have something we need to do. And what is that? A promise. The diplomat fell silent as if that was enough of an answer. Narumi could tell there was conviction behind the words. She trusted in those words, so they were more than just reflexive resistance. Threatening her, attacking her, and attempting to persuade her would not change them. They sounded like words she would continue speaking as long as she remained here, no matter what anyone did. It was a frightening thought. It was not that Narumis suggestion itself was unacceptable to her. They had a promise to uphold and the suggestion was unacceptable because it did not fit with that promise. That was troublesome. It came as the result of her connection to someone else and it was something she had decided for herself rather than given into. In that case, that decision would not waver. However, reality continued on despite that willpower, so The gods of war are heading out. Light filled the base of the catapult lane on the rear deck. A launching spell mechanism had activated. The stack of sign frames for weight-bearing spells gradually broke down to zero. And they left. The first god of war was the standard-bearer. It was a blue god of war and the whistle attached to the flag sounded loudly as it flew. People call that the dragons whistle, thought Narumi. As the whistles tone filled the air, four wings spread out to catch that air and they flapped for a quick ascent. The god of war unit was letting the other two nations know they were heading out. Narumi spotted almost excessive armor on the front of the ascending god of war. Im glad Oniniwa-san isnt reckless. She then looked to the half-dragon who was staring up into the sky with a thoughtful hand on his chin. I see you arent trying to stop them. Thats a total of twelve gods of war on their way to the Ariake, you know? It is not our job to stop an attack on the Ariake. The twelve gods of war are their problem. We came here for a reason. Send out your elder sister; nothing else concerns me. Did youjust let something slip there? You must be hearing things. El. God enjoys subliminal messages. Der. When speaking with a servant of god such as myself C Sis C I expect you will gradually begin to feel the same. Ter. I think youre going to drive me insane, so I should probably go ahead and ask. How can a supposed servant of god continue to speak down to us when we are attacking your comrades with our cannons and gods of war? Why do you take such issue with my mention of god? Testament, replied Narumi. Because I feel no freedom in reality. If your dreams are the only thing you view as freedom, then you can only ever obtain it while asleep. I see you holy men enjoy your wordplay. Of course we do. The half-dragon sighed. Holy men are those that speak of god, talk of freedom and benevolence, and encourage cooperation, mercy, and peace. You should count yourself lucky all we have are words. If we took action, a great war would break out. In other words, the world is peaceful only because we holy men are currently restricting ourselves to mere words. After all, if we act carelessly, we could part the sea or bring people back from the dead. You need to understand these things, woman. Now, will you be sending out that elder sister? Hm? W-wait! Enough nonsense! Narumi watched the second god of war take off and pointed to it. Quit changing the subject and answer me! The Ariake truly is being fired on as well as attacked by gods of war. And we truly no longer wish for Matsudairas future and are looking to Hashibas guidance instead! What do you have to say about that reality!? Nothing at all. Catholicism does not teach us to be critics of reality. Listen. Thou shalt not be a critic. And thou shalt not attempt to conquer the Testament or reality. Those are the teachings of Catholicism and the other religions. The half-dragon remained entirely composed. We were sent here with a certain duty and others will handle what that duty does not cover. That is our weapon against those who would conquer reality. Then Not even Narumi knew what irritated her so much about this, but she swung her hand down and shouted at him. Then what do you think you can change about this realityabout this situation!? As soon as her words reverberated through the sky, something happened. The god of war sliding down the catapult lane doubled over and was knocked into the air. Narumi saw one of their gods of war knocked into the sky high overhead. It was hit, she thought. By a secondary cannon class shell. It must not have had any divine protection, so we overlooked it among all the ether cannon blasts. But it had been too sudden to immediately determine where it had come from. The Musashi!? No, that was too far away. And the god of war had doubled over to the side, so it had come from the west. Someone was making a gentle approach from there. Mogami! What is going on? wondered Masazumi with widened eyes. She had honestly been planning to request that Mogami obeyed the history recreation. I was going to ask that they follow the Testament descriptions by attacking Date and Sviet Rus. Mogami was currently not at war, but that did not mesh with the history recreation. She had meant to make waves here by pointing that out, but Why? Heh heh. Silly politician, asking why of reality is like admitting you live in your own dreams. Reality is about the what. The parts beyond yourself matter more. Masazumi could not help but agree, so she immediately erased the disbelief in her heart. This was actually happening. It was reality. Under Hashibas watchful eye, the three nations should have been firing on the Ariake, but Mogami had strayed from that. Mogamis Chancellor and Student Council President had to have commanded that. Mogami Yoshiaki! A divine transmission from Naruze arrived with a hand-drawn map. Mal-Ga: Mogami has begun firing on Sviet Rus too! And theyre returning fire! The three-hull Yamagata Castle was the Mogami clans flagship and wings opened out from the two hulls out front. The opening structure produced metallic noises at regular intervals as it pushed out devices that activated torii-style defense spells. Each one was a twenty meter upside-down torii-style metal panel. Seven of them covered the five hundred meter length on either side of the ship and they were wrapped in bluish-white light. People in yellow-dyed Russian uniforms ran across the ship. They were attaching shimenawa-style conductive cables to various places and then raising their hand. Connected! With that word, ether barriers shaped like upside-down torii surrounded the Yamagata Castle. A moment later, an explosion of light collided with those barriers. The barriers appeared in triple layers and shook as they endured the impact. Fragments of light scattered through the air. That single ether cannon blast had not come from Date in the east. It had come from the west. Specifically from Honjou Shigenagas Sviet Rus ship. A second and third shot arrived and hit. Noise filled the sky, clouds scattered, and explosive fragments of light burst across the sky both horizontally and vertically. But by then, most of the other Mogami ships had moved below the Yamagata Castle, they had switched all their defenses to the side facing the enemy, and they produced their barriers. Then return fire came from Date as well. The first shot hit while the second and third missed. They must have used that first shot to calibrate their aim because a rapid series of shots came along almost that same trajectory. The Yamagata Castle bathed in glowing spray from the ether cannon blasts arriving from the left and right. Countless flowers of light danced through the windy sky like cherry blossoms. The sounds of impact sounded like the beating of a drum and the ship shook violently despite its great size. Several of the defense barriers shattered and were remade, but Ka ha ha! A color danced atop the Yamagata Castles bridge as the light washed over it. It was a woman. She wore a white shirt with no shoulders to the sleeves and fox-brown side skirts. She and her colors spun in time to the ships vibration. She used her toes and heels to turn her body and twist her waist while her light brown hair and her ears covered in white fur fluttered in the wind. The pressure of the blowing wind rang the bells attached to her ears. Keh. With that single loud syllable, she reached into her sleeves and pulled out folding fans that measured more than a meter long. When she spread the fans out, there was no paper between the slats. They were actually fan-shaped torii-style sign frames and they were linked to the Yamagata Castles cannon control spells. Connection: confirmed As she danced and waved the two fans, the Yamagata castle produced noise and fire. She was returning fire against Sviet Rus and Date to the left and right. The cannon fire matched her dance. Ka ha! The sounds overlapped. Ha ha ha! Wretched residents of history! Pilgrims fated to travel the proper path! Sharp-eyed ones who lovingly polish your shackles and follow the end of the chain that binds you! The woman waved her arms, instructing the cannons along either wing to fire from front to back. It is laughably wretched how you fall into the trap of merely obeying as someone calls you toward that proper path! The cannon fire raced across the sky like a wave and then picked up speed. Honjou Shigenagas fleet and the Date fleet had both entered effective firing range. As the cannon fire suddenly began, the festival aboard Shigenagas diplomatic ship ground to a halt and Mitotsudaira immediately chose to protect those from Musashi. She sent silver chains from her wrists to crawl along the ground and surround everyone behind her. Now that she was prepared to act if something happened, she tilted her head. Now, what is the meaning of this? This doesnt qualify as an emergency just yet, she told herself while looking to Shigenaga. Shigenaga contacted a few people to fulfill her role as commander and selected a few prearranged patterns before opening a sankt okno in front of her. It displayed A werefox. Just like Mitotsudaira, that was a transformation-type race. In this womans case, she could make a beast transformation into a fox. A werefoxs conditions for transformation were not as strict as a werewolfs and the fox was more like their real form, so the excitement of this werefoxs dance had led her fox ears and tails to appear from within her hair and from the rear of her clothing. She had nine tails, meaning she was a great fox. Which meant What is the meaning of this!? Shigenaga glanced over at Mitotsudaira as she shouted to the werefox in the sign frame. Mogami Yoshiaki! Do you not wish for stability in Oushuu!? Mogami Yoshiaki laughed into the sky before responding to Honjou Shigenaga. How wretched. She spread her fangs, aimed forward, and swept her arms and fingertips around to trigger more cannon fire. She felt the arriving impacts as vibrations in the air and she spun her body to switch between managing the left and right sides. The wind swept the sweat from her brow. Wretched Oushuudo you truly not understand? Are you referring to Hashiba!? When Shigenaga roared her question on the sign frame, Yoshiaki bent her body and her back swelled out. Ha ha! She laughed. And after that human laugh, she leaned back, split her crescent moon of a mouth as if to devour the sky, and released a series of delighted keh sounds while she waved the cannon fans with her entire body. Keh hah! She raised her voice as she started firing her own shells into the enemys arriving shells. Is that all you have, Honjou Shigenaga!? And you wish to name yourself the one to decorate the end of Oushuu!? Damn you! As she attempted to devour the sky, Yoshiaki responded to Shigenagas sign frame with her eyes. They bent in a smile and twisted over toward Shigenaga. She looked down at Shigenaga with a gaze that seemed to swallow one up more than see through them. How wretched, Honjou Shigenaga. Can you wait no longer as you blame Hashiba for your failure to keep your promise? If so Yoshiaki narrowed her eyes further and formed a small smile on her lips. If so, you have set foot on my superficial path down to hell. Suddenly, a shadow passed by overhead. It was a god of war. Oh? thought Yoshiaki as she spun her body. One god of war passed by overhead and two more were following in the distance. The Date gods of war had left to attack Musashi, but they must have decided this was the more immediate threat. Im betting that was Oniniwas decision, but he knows me too well to make an actual attack. But the first god of war was clearly on a firing trajectory. The rifle below its right arm was aimed straight ahead as it flew in a line from the stern to the bow. This was no mere warning, so this would be outside of Oniniwas instructions. This was most likely a novice pilot. Did they stray from their instructions in order to sever the bond between Date and Mogami? Ha ha! Those who rush make mistakes, but it does make for a nice example of temporary justice! Yoshiaki threw both fans high into the air and faced the approaching god of war as the light of the cannon blasts washed over her from either side. Treat your own with more care, young one. She pulled a sword from within her left side skirt. It was an old eighty-centimeter sword with no real decorations. However, she placed her palm vertically along the back of the gently curving blade. Look back, Onikiri. Something was immediately released from Onikiris blade: memories. A distance of 1200 meters would only take just over three seconds for a flying god of war, so the lead attacker knew he had won. He would fire on Yoshiaki. Oniniwa had forbidden it, but he had to do this if he had a chance. After all, the Testament descriptions said Mogami Yoshiaki was Date Masamunes uncle and yet constantly harassed Date Masamune and others in Date territory while attempting to expand Mogami territory to the east. If he could attack her, he had to do it. Oniniwa had said to avoid making an attack because she could not be caught off guard, but even if he was right Itll only mean my own defeat!! As soon as he arrived within five hundred meters, he felt like he was receiving cannon fire from either side and flew alone along Yamagata Castle. He readied his rifle and aimed an auto-tracking spell round at her. Eh? He suddenly felt something even while combined with the god of war. It almost felt like Who is that? Like someone was slipping through him from front to back. Then he saw something up ahead. Is that? It was a video, but it was not coming through the god of wars sight devices or as data from his fellow pilots. It was his own memories. The footage rapidly raced from the past to the present and it slowed down when a few different faces were shown. Wait, he thought. What is this? Each time the video slowed, it showed the face of a family member, a friend, or a comrade. It seemed to be thoroughly checking over each face. Is this searching for someone!? Then he heard a voice. I believe I will take these. A moment later, the attacker heard a scream. Eh? It was a scream of both anguish and surprise, but it was not alone. It came from his fellow pilots. It came from all of the new pilots his own age on the battlefield C including the two following behind him. !? As their screams arrived via divine transmission, flowers blossomed in various parts of the sky. The fellow pilots flying toward Musashi or with him were sliced apart before colliding with the air. White water vapor scattered as eight gods of war exploded in exactly the same way. The damage was not fatal, but the image of them colliding with the air and exploding told him just how much damage they had taken. They would be far from unharmed, but at the same time Why wasnt I hit!? As soon as he wondered that, his vision warned him of danger. Yoshiaki was only one hundred meters away now. She had returned the sword to her side skirt and she raised her arms. The cannon control fans fell into her hands and she turned to face him. Kaboom. Date Narumi saw it happen. When Yoshiaki pointed her fan at it, the flying god of war curled up in a ball. It looked like a crying baby, but it was an unthinkable action on the battlefield. She got us But even as Date fired on the Yamagata Castle and Mogami fired back They arent firing on that god of war. The god of war that had fallen victim to Onikiri decelerated in its curled up state. It passed through the valley of incoming and outgoing cannon fire and then entered a downward trajectory. It almost seemed to have fallen, but it was a slow and steady path to the ground. The pilot had almost certainly lost consciousness. He likely had no idea what had happened yet was overcome by fear at that proclamation of death. The half-dragon seemed just as confused and tilted his head. What just happened? Onikiri happened. According to Mogami, it is an ancient divine weapon made in the Heian period. It belonged to Lady Yoshitsune for a time, but after the suicide of Minamoto Yoshisada, commander of the Northern and Southern Courts, it was inherited by Mogami. Its name was changed several times along the way, but it was Onikiri when it passed into Mogamis possession. As for its power It cuts oniin other words the hidden. Instead of its direct target, it uses their memories to search out those who provide the target with hidden support and it cuts them instead. That was why the god of war pilot was unharmed. Instead, it cut the fellow pilots who supported him. And that went beyond the other pilots his age who had been sent to attack the Musashi. Most likely, the maintenance workers in the hangar and his classmates had also fallen victim to that unavoidable sword strike. Oniniwa had intentionally not told his unit the details of Mogamis Onikiri. If they knew of that power, they would have been too focused on everyone important to them. And that would only draw out Onikiris power to cut the hidden even more. This was one of the reasons they never made a full attack on Mogami Yoshiaki yet never stopped fighting either. Narumi saw a few flowers of water vapor created by explosions and she saw the gods of war falling like discarded stones. They had lost their helpers as well, so their fall would only end in a crash after flying for another few kilometers. In an instant, many Date clan god of war pilots and their futures had been lost. Also Oniniwa-san, are you okay? Eight were taken out. Add in the maintenance and control personnel, and its a total of twelve. Oniniwas voice sounded unconcerned coming from the sign frame. He must be pissed, thought Narumi, but Are you feeling a little down? Yes. Im completely unharmed It means he feared you as a strict teacher, so you should celebrate. Testament. Sorry, Narumi. Some of them were ones you recommended. Keeping track of your grudges can only lead to losing your cool. The people of Oushuu are only so calm because we make sure to hold grudges when one is warranted, said Oniniwa. But dont stop me. Onikiris blade can see into your past, but on this battlefield, I can strike back by circling below the Yamagata Castle. Oniniwa the oni is going to dodge Onikiri the oni slayer by hiding below the enemy ship? Is that supposed to be a play on words? I have a large family, you see, he said. But why did Mogami begin this attack? You know perfectly well, dont you? We drew the line between threats and provocation in the wrong place. This means Mogami was just that much stricter than us there. Also Narumi looked to the half-dragon and Musashis diplomat who was covering her ears against the cacophony of cannon fire. Mogami has decided to side with Musashi. This has gotten tricky, thought Adele. Well, setting aside their emotional issues, its our job to stop any unnecessary conflicts coming from the history recreation. Adele was eating some snacks on the deck of the Yamagata Castles central ship. She was sitting on a cushion in front of a small table below a parasol. A sign reading Arranged by the Lord of the Castle stood on the tatami mats. Wow, I can see why Mogami is known for its rice. The rice cakes in this red bean soup are extra soft. She grabbed two rice cakes in her chopsticks and found they stretched differently. The Mogami girl acting as a waitress narrowed her eyes and explained. Mogami is a cold region, so we grow a few different varieties of rice to avoid having a bad crop. There is a difference between them, but since Lady Yoshiaki says they are all cute, we serve them all without discrimination. I see. Adele was honestly impressed and she sensed something similar to Hassans love of curry, but then she faced forward. Whats the matter, Satomi President? You arent eating much. Um, vassal Adele looked around where the ship was shaking and vibrating from the cannon fire and impacts. The scattering light even arrived overhead, but This is a lot better than getting hit by cannons in my mobile shell. Besides, being protected by someone else is a rare experience. This must be how relieved everyone feels when theyre standing behind me, realized Adele while feeling this place really was different from the Musashi. Is that how you view it? asked the Satomi President. Even if the cannon fire is being defended against, I cant stand just sitting here without doing anything to help. Adele wondered if she really understood what that meant. It must mean shes an offensive character. She felt like peoples attitudes toward things were coming into focus more than back on the Musashi. But what is going on? While eating some of the azuki bean soup that had a hint of sweetness, Adele looked up at Yoshiaki dancing atop the bridge. A sudden divine transmission had arrived from the smiling werefox earlier She said Mogami will prioritize their history recreation in order to keep their promise. Does that mean Mogami was thinking the same thing we were? asked Asama. But why did they change their attitude so suddenly? Masazumi nodded on the terrace, but ? When she heard an explosion in the sky, she and the anteater on her shoulder crossed their arms and tilted their heads. Why did they? Hmm, she groaned, but then the Aoi Sister turned toward her after drinking the tea sitting on the terraces table. Heh heh. It would seem not even you know everything, flat-chested politician. I like that uncertainty. A woman with some mystery to her is a wonderful thing. Secrets are the flowers of life. And if you show someone a flower garden, they have no choice but to do some gardening. Everyone should hold at least one flower that one would want to take to bed, and doesnt the hint of a secret make you want to find the answer? Kimi, Izanagi turned back when he found the truth of Izanamis secret in the underworld. And my foolish brother pursued Horizon and even rushed out to her. He was Toori-kun back then, not your foolish brother. He was Toori. And I still call him that even after he returned. But Asama, you were a lot of help back then. Yes, yes. The Aoi Sister smiled bitterly at Asamas dismissive tone, but then she turned back to Masazumi. Perhaps this means we can build up a mutual relationship. What do you mean? You know, the old Far Eastern saying sashitsu sasaretsu. In English, they call that in-in put-put! Kimi, that word doesnt mean input. It means penetra- Asama trailed off and quickly waved her arms back and forth. Forget that! Forget I said that! The saying you want is mochitsu motaretsu, right!? And that means give and take in English, right!? I think Hanamis having trouble dealing with that meter, so do something about that. But I know I shouldnt be saying this as the one in charge of politics and negotiations, but I have no idea what this means. As you said, we were thinking of making the same suggestion to Mogami. I was going to ask them why they had ended their anti-Sviet Rus and anti-Date history recreations. After all, Mogami Yoshiaki is supposed to be a schemer. I thought she couldnt possible ignore it if I put it like that. But But I never expected her to do it on her own. Maybe something that was building up within Mogami just now reached its limit for some reason? Masazumi agreed with that assessment. But what was it? What had caused a schemer like Mogami Yoshiaki to rush things? Based on the few divine transmissions they had heard Do you remember hearing about a promise, Masazumi? Yes. I dont know what thats about, but its probably the key to all of this. Well done. The Aoi Sister nodded and asked Masazumi a question. You know how to end this, dont you? When a man causes some trouble, a proper woman knows how to gently convince him to leave, you know? That way some nice memories await them when they next meet. Yes, I know. But theres something we have to do first. Masazumi had Tsukinowa open a sign frame and then she sent out some instructions. Ambassadors, the conflict between Mogami and Sviet Rus predates Hashibas interference, so do not get involved in that conflict. But if the two nations wish for a peaceful resolution, assist them there. On the other hand, Date made no obvious resistance toward Mogami before Hashibas interference. They likely went too far with that direct god of war attack. So The diplomats sent to Date are to stop Dates attack on Mogami. Judge. According to Masazumi-sama, your current bombardment is an acceptable part of the history recreation. But The automaton princess spoke in the artificial festival ground on the western end of the cannon fire. We believe it is about time we started for Sviet Rus. The demon woman raised her eyebrows and gave the princess a sharp look. Musashi Princess Horizon, are you telling Sviet Rus to fall back? No, I am telling you to go, Shigenaga-sama. Go to Sviet Rus. The naked yukata boy raised is head next to the princess. How about you just tell her, Horizon? Judge. Horizon looked the demon woman in the eye and pointed to the southeast. Go! Why do you have to twist everything I say!? complained the idiot. You dont play fair these days!! But isnt it cute? Its like speaking to a dog. I-I am not a dog, cut in Mitotsudaira. And Horizon? I know you were pointing in a random direction just now, but that was right toward the Musashi! Then the demon woman asked a question while glaring at the princess. Why? Horizon nodded and gently tapped on the idiots chest with the back of her hand. Now, answer her. Y-youre forcing this stuff on me again!? Are you trying to pick a fight!? Are you!? Um, my king? You are technically Musashis Viceroy. Fine then, said the idiot. Hey, Shigeko. There was talk of a promise earlier, right? I dont know what that is, but can you keep that promise like this? Shigenaga stopped moving and the idiot looked up into the sky as if he saw that as her answer. Whats stopping you? It isnt that fox lady, is it? Shes another one stressing out over not being able to keep it. So is it Date? No!! Shigenagas shout shook the festival air, but Horizon responded expressionlessly. That settles it then. She pointed to the southeast. That is what is preventing all of you from keeping your promise, isnt it? They all looked in the direction she was pointing and spoke the name of what they saw there. The Musashi? As they exchanged a puzzled look, Mitotsudaira silently grabbed Horizons waist and slowly turned her so she pointed south. Then she looked in the new direction Horizon was pointing. O-oh, my! Horizon! You were pointing at Hashiba Hidetsugus ship, werent you!? Is it just me or is Mitotsudaira-dono becoming a pretty awful person? Just roll with it! As the silver wolf bared her fangs, the Scarred Princess stepped forward with her twin swords. What will you do? Mary spoke with a smile, but she was not really pressing Shigenaga for an answer. She simply wished to confirm what option the demon woman had chosen. There was a short pause and Mitotsudaira used it to step forward. Rather than protect those behind them, the two of them only stood there and filled their lungs with air. Then Hit to the first port barrier! The damage has reached the deepest barrier! With that ship-wide announcement, another cannon blast hit nearby. All shadows were erased by the light that appeared a few dozen meters into the courtyards eastern sky. The impact whipped about as wind and the festival stands shook, but the ninja stepped forward. Shigenaga-dono. You have already fired your cannons and sent out your transport ship. Wouldnt that be enough to satisfy Hashiba? In fact, exposing yourselves to any more of Mogamis attacks could qualify as the history recreation of Sviet Rus and Mogamis conflict after Nobunagas assassination, which would be inconvenient for Hashiba. If you do not wish to worsen your position with Hashiba and such a decision would be difficult to make for the commander on the scene, I would think the best option would be to put some distance between yourselves and Mogami to maintain the current lack of conflict. Does Musashi presume to lecture Sviet Rus on its politics? Not at all. I merely thought Sviet Rus would have already taken that much into account. Why are these visitors so meddlesome? Because. Mary smiled. Spirits place a lot of weight on the word promise. Knights also place a lot of importance on the word promise. When Shigenaga heard the two girls, she raised her eyebrows a little, but I shouldnt have let you hear that word. She lowered her eyebrows, looked away, and turned her back. She then walked toward the festival with casual but uninterrupted movements. She raised her right hand along the way. All personnel and all ships, the primary mission of our fleet is to welcome and entertain our diplomatic guests. To continue with that mission, we must all provide a warm welcome. A Sviet Rus fleet will not view such a trivial obstacle as an attack. If we are to cross the iron-splitting cold, we must welcome a wind such as this like the spring wind. Testament!! Now. Shigenaga looked back over her shoulder and spoke to the Musashi group. Summer is short in Sviet Rus. This is a diplomatic ship meant to provide that ultimate luxury, so enjoy yourselves. Once that is over, we will travel to Sviet Rusour constantly frozen homeland. And She opened a sankt okno which displayed Dates fleet. I will be watching how Musashi responds to Date. Id like to know just how much resolve you have. Mogami and Date are both major powers in Oushuu, so uncertain strength will not be enough to stand up to them. Volume 4B, 39: Centipede of an Unturning Stage Volume 4B, Chapter 39: Centipede of an Unturning Stage Is it you or someone else That supports you As you go, advance, and devour? Point Allocation (Idiot) The vassal was invited to the Yamagata Castles roof as the cannon fire continued. She sat on a cushion as a large form danced before her. It was a woman with a foxlike body. She was taller than the vassal and she waved fans and danced with large sweeping motions. With each motion, cannon fire would roar, lights would roar, and noise would shatter. Upside-down torii-style lights would appear and shatter in the sky on the left and right, either allowing the noise in or cutting it off. Nevertheless, the fox danced calmly and the vassal spoke behind her. You really do have great rice here. She was nibbling on a rice cracker large enough to hold in both hands. A sound of destruction stickier than the roar of cannons came from her mouth and the fox asked a question. Would you like more? Judge! Good, good. The fox tossed her fans into the air as she danced. While they danced on their own to automatically control the cannon fire, she pulled a paper bag from her sleeve. What would you like? Something like that wafer! It was great! Then let us save that for last. How about this instead? Ohhh, that rice cracker smells like azuki! It has honey inside, doesnt it!? Good, good. The fox rubbed the vassals head, caught the falling fans, and crossed her arms to the opposite sides to fire metal shells. But So Honjou has fallen back, has she? The girl is growing up. Do you know her? She is my uncles mothers sons grandmothers sisters daughters grandchilds childs friend. Oh, so shes a friend of your daughter. I was only kidding. Eh? said the vassal with a tilt of the head. You seem quite gullible. The fox gave the vassal a rice cracker wrapped in seaweed, rubbed her head, and then waved her fans around. She danced. Sounds of steel and sparks passed through the sky in tune with her playful dance. She made a great spin as if passing through the sky and the wind filled her sleeves. My mother and father were both hunted down by humans long ago. I had no family. That is why I wield Onikiri. Is that so? I was only kidding. Is that so? The vassal nibbled at the rice cracker and the fox rubbed her head with a smile. I was only kidding about that. The fox made a ko ko laugh in her throat and turned her back on the vassal. Oh, a dog. Dont call me a dog. Especially when youre known as the Fox of Ushuu. The response came from the front deck below the fox and the vassal. A canine god of war in dress clothes stood there with How are you anything but a dog with that hairstyle? I wonder that every time I see you. Huh? You two know each other? The Oushuu and Kantou Peace Council is held differently when its invited to the various academies school festivals. Sometimes we exchange words and sometimes we exchange insults. The dog used the bare minimum of motion to give the god of war a hand signal, but it was still enough for its autonomous functions to take a combat pose. So how about you stop this? Are you not going to stop us with that god of war? Mogamis attacks against Sviet Rus and Date are part of the history recreation. Its necessary for Oushuus history, so there is no political issue as long as you dont cause too much damage. Is this an attempt to make me feel indebted to you? It is. The vassal asked a question while still nibbling on the rice cracker. Indebted? Ko ko. laughed the fox. Date and Sviet Rus have several skirmishes with Mogami in the history recreation. But with Hashiba watching our every move, we cannot carelessly recreate them and thus we cannot advance our history. So Matsudaira will approve Mogamis actions as part of the history recreation? In other words, Mogami will have the stamp of approval from Matsudaira, the clan that will determine Oushuus borders later on? Youre a clever one. The fox rubbed the vassals head and gave her some three-colored rakugan. For a while The fox waved her fans around once more. For a while, we shall keep things the way they are. Why? The same reason as you. The Fox of Ushuu never lets her prey escape, even if it means being cursed. The fox continued her dance. Now. She asked a question of the rumbling sky. What will the dragon do? Then I must stop you. The girl in a dress reacted to the half-dragon boys words. Ignoring the wind now, she spread her prosthetic limbs a little to stand in the boys way. He tilted his head in response. You are obstructing my work. Move. This is my work. Im supposed to stop any idiots. The overlapping cannon fire combined with the shattering of the defense barriers, but they could still hear each other. Are you sure Im the idiot here? he asked. After a moment, she smiled bitterly. It is true that Date has fallen into a fairly idiotic situation. But Just to be clear, we have one hell of an idiot on the Musashi, so you dont stand a chance if it comes to an idiot-off. You mean that nudist? Close but no cigar. He is both a nudist and a crossdresser. How awful You were wrong, so move. It would seem you are unfamiliar with the three-mistake rule. The mechanical noise of steel wires being drawn taut came from behind her. It was the catapult lane being prepared. A god of war was about to be sent out. I can stop that. How? Standing in the way. Just as you are doing now. This is a god of war. And one being launched with a catapult lane at that. Have you already forgotten what you yourself said? You said you were stopping any idiots. Thats true. She took a step back. And that means I can prove you are an idiot by stopping you. Why the hesitation? Must you prove who someone is to know them? That is the kind of land this is. It holds a history of resistance, betrayal, and grudges. That makes it a land of mere decoration. The girl took a deep breath, lowered her raised eyebrows, leaned back, raised the corners of her mouth a little, and gave him a downward look. What do you know? I know that you understand nothing of my essential genre. She did not respond. She simply swung her body back while taking another step. Unturning Centipede! Narumi realized the situation from the previous night had returned. Back then, the half-dragon had said something odd and caused a malfunction in Unturning Centipedes summoning, but that did not happen this time. She was surrounded by the tension of battle this time, plus He mocked us! He had called Oushuu a land of mere decoration. What was he calling a decoration? In order to resist, they had waged war with the people of the central Far East, they had fought to survive in that frigid land, and they were now figuring out how to survive the Warring States period. All of it was a desperate struggle! She sensed the noise and pressure of the air being pushed out of the way behind her and a bed-like sensation opened up there. It was Unturning Centipede. The armor opened from waist to chest as if to embrace her from behind. Eh? The color white arrived in front of her. It was the half-dragon. That was fast!? Thats strange, she thought. Based on the night before, having about a steps worth of distance from him should have allowed her to harmonically equip Unturning Centipede before the half-dragon could accelerate to full speed. That was why she had given herself two steps. She had intended for that to be enough to harmonically equip the device and make a counterattack. But the half-dragon was faster. Her armor had yet to cover the area below her chest as he charged in below her gaze. The reason for his speed was obvious. He turned to the side! He had likely been building up and pressurizing ether inside him while they talked. Once he had expelled that from his back ejection ports for incredible speed, he had turned to the side to reduce air resistance. He was like a knife stabbing into the air. The turned stance and the reduced air resistance gave him the speed and reach he needed. As for Narumi Evade! She moved back and to the left and she twisted her body to protect her heart. If she made it even a single step back, she could finish harmonically equipping Unturning Centipede before the clash. So more than take a powerful step back, she used a quick and nimble step back as the incomplete portion of Unturning Centipede rang loudly. She rushed herself. The color white arrived a moment later. While turned sideways, the half-dragon had swung his arm to the side to pursue her diagonal retreat. If you are to strike one cheek, go ahead and strike the other as well! Holy Man Double Lariat!! His cry and the crash of a collision occurred concurrently. Urquiaga felt his blow land. He had hit. After a grazing blow to the left and right, he got a solid hit on the right. He felt the impact and the creaking of armor through his right arm and the sound shook his surroundings. The colliding air had nowhere to go and burst out from between him and Narumi. He had a thought as he listened to that harmonic vibration. I broke it!! He could see Narumis face ahead and to the right. She had not harmonically equipped her mobile shell quickly enough. The result of his strike could be seen beyond his right arm. He looked to that arm that was also a giant wing, but Mh? He thought he had broken it, but he was wrong. His arm had simply been caught inside the automatic harmonic equipping of the mobile shell. Several armor panels had caught and bitten at his arm like jaws. Then the damage would have been distributed throughout. A few pieces of expanded armor on Unturning Centipedes side were being rearranged. The mobile shell was working to allow the damage to escape safely. Urquiaga then noticed the sensation in the three fingers of his right hand. That hand had a solid enough grip on something to dig into it. It was soft, but it had a firm core and was somewhat warm and damp. He looked to Narumis face. She was blushing, her mouth was spread horizontally and bent like a wave, and her widened eyes were staring down at her own chest. To sum up the situation You should really wear a bra in battle. This is just being careless. U-um, Urquiaga-kun? Sh-she was holdingher skirt, s-so she is probablywearing a dress. And, um, said Suzu. M-maybe itsth-the kind of dresswhere you cantwear one? I see. Now that you mention it, thats right. That explains it. And in that case Judge. Then this is what you call an act of god. God provided my right hand with a miracle. An unwelcome miracle as you are not an elder sister, but still. A moment later, Urquiaga was knocked into the air by a full-power kick. Next, Narumi gave a shout while holding her chest. Have you no shame!? Narumi was on the move. She could not allow herself to think. She could not allow herself to think about anything right now. She focused entirely on suppressing her target and had to act accordingly. But Ahh. A tremor or a shaking was wreaking havoc in her heart. She forced it down, telling herself she could not allow herself to realize what it meant. If she did realize that, she was certain something would go horribly wrong. But You It leaked out. You idiot. Why is my vision so shaky? Isnt the sight device data supposed to be directly projected into my eyes? Then is it due to the speed? Yes. That must be it. It definitely isnt due to tears. My mouth is trembling, my cheeks are so warm and tense, and my pulse is racing becausebecause Dont think about it. But this means No, dont think about it. It cantit cant be that. That could never happen to Dates Vice Chancellor. So this isnt that. Its the high-speed mobility. Uuh She audibly groaned to slow her thoughts and then she began an attack on the half-dragon. Urquiaga realized the crucial moment had arrived. He told himself that whatever result he produced here would determine what happened later. Unturning Centipede arrived from directly ahead. The dark green and red mobile shell resembled a dragon and had no physical wings. The weapon was designed as a centipede to be a symbol of forward motion without ever turning back. But that centipede had wings now. The four wings were made of dark green light. Unturning Centipede flapped those main wings backwards and glowing dark green fragments exploded behind it. Here she comes! The mobile shell made his thought a reality. He could see her. He could feel heat in his eyes because he had fully opened his half-dragon ocular nerves that were made for high-speed movement. To others, his eyes would look gold. Im so cool! But he instantly lost sight of Unturning Centipede. She had not vanished and she had not escaped to the side. She was crawling on the ground. She had leaned forward. The jaws of the draconic face were only two centimeters off the deck. Her back drew a mountain-like arch, but then the waist at the peak pointed diagonally back toward the deck. The centipede charged toward him as if running up the horizontal axis. Even the line of acceleration light extending from the back was horizontal. It was not pointed upwards. That meant Unturning Centipede was relying entirely on her sense of balance to run and all of her movements were directed forward. Urquiaga responded by releasing all of the dragon breath inside his body. He placed only the claws of his feet on the deck and used his muscles to turn the acceleration ejection ports on his legs and waist. ! He launched himself forward and to the left with all of his might. White light exploded in the air behind the half-dragon. He had used his dragon breath to accelerate. It was normally fired from a dragons mouth as an attack, but aerial half-dragons could fire it from the ejection ports across their bodies to fly and accelerate. The temperature difference created a mist above the deck and it cut off his horizontal vision like a solid wall. He leaped forward and to the left as if kicking off that wall. This gliding movement was like a short jump for a half-dragon and it provided incredible initial speed. He moved with such force that he left some of the acceleration light back at the launch point. The shell that acted as primary armor trembled from the shock of acceleration. But as he flew with his claws gliding along the deck, he turned to face Unturning Centipede as she passed by on the right. He found the mobile shell right in front of him. When did she get there!? The centipede immediately swung both arms. Vermilion light sprayed out from empty air on the left and right as each hand pulled a vermilion sword from a point low to the deck. The swords were made from three sections. They were six meters long and the section at the tip formed a hook-like curve. Together, those curves created a pair of mandibles. The two attacks moved like two crisscrossing arms, yet it was a motion that no human could emulate. The forward-leaning Unturning Centipedes shoulders rose toward the back. The pilot used her false arms to surpass the limits of human joints. The twin three-section swords attacked the half-dragon from either side. However, the half-dragon did not move. When he rotated his body, it was not just to face a different direction. It was to take air into his body through the opened ejection ports. He compressed that air inside and blended it with the pressurizing light sent from the dragon breath producing organ at the bottom of his throat. He released it from all over his body. Kwoh! The forced speed sent him back and to the left. He avoided the centipedes jaws. Urquiaga saw Unturning Centipedes attack. She swung the two swords to intersect like an embrace. Due to the three sections of the swords, the entire blade created a curve, preventing him from pulling his arms back easily. That should have created some dead time, but Urquiaga threw off that timing. His opponent was Dates Vice Chancellor while he was the 2nd Special Duty Officer. When it came to comparative combat skill, it was normal for her to be more insane than him. He had recently realized that being obsessed with battle and touched in the head was the key to strength in this world. On the other hand, he built torture beds to help around the house and he enjoyed porn games. Lately, he had begun visiting the Ariakes hole-in-the-wall kebab restaurants and his favorite spells in RPGs were the poison ones. That all added up to being a perfectly normal half-dragon, so he was nothing like this strange Vice Chancellor. After all, just look at what was happening. Unturning Centipede had thrown away her own arms. So thats it! Instead of hitting him, Unturning Centipede removed and threw both arms as if throwing away the intersecting swords. A moment later, new false arms were spatially ejected onto her shoulders. Her forward-leaning pose bounced up for just a moment as they connected. By the time they attached, the new arms were already drawing two new swords. The next attack was coming. However, something was clearly not right. Urquiaga had leaped back and to the left with all his might, but Unturning Centipede was keeping up as she ran. A closer look showed the legs bent at an impossible angle for a human. To both change direction and move forward, the legs hip joints had shifted diagonally as the toes kicked off the deck. Centipedes did not turn back. They would bend their body and continue ever forward. That was all Unturning Centipede was doing. In that case, decided Urquiaga as he spread his arms. Excellent. This was it. This is the true crucial moment! He charged straight toward Unturning Centipede. The half-dragon did not hold back. In preparation to stop the centipede, he swung his forearm as if to reap the head crawling along the ground. But the centipede dodged it. She slid one bodys width to the side, using her body rather than her legs. She removed her torso and head from the running arms and legs and rolled to a face-up position skimming just above the ground. She did not hesitate to remove, let go of, and abandon her arms and legs. This created an armless and legless centipede with wings. The feminine lines of Narumis chest and belly bent backwards as she stuck her hips up like a bow and rolled in midair to dodge. This was not a human action, but then arms and legs ejected from empty air and reattached to her shoulders and waist. Without losing any speed, the centipede continued her dash to assault the half-dragon. The half-dragon responded by sliding along the deck and beginning to circle to the centipedes side. The unlit sign frames began summarizing the connection display as Unturning Centipede repeatedly rolled through the air to face the half-dragon. The four limbs followed the centipede and her entire body circled widely around the half-dragon. Here I go! The centipede attacked the half-dragon from behind. She pulled two mandible swords from the air. She was farther away than before, but that was why the mandible swords had five sections this time. The sectioned fangs assaulted the half-dragon like twin scythes. Instead of just being hit, he would be pinned and crushed. The half-dragon had predicted the centipedes movements, so he quickly leaped forward. Not good enough! He dodged and moved away. But by the time he turned around, the centipede was already rolling after him again. Like that, their speed never slowed. Ohhh! Their speed and attacks intersected. They could both dodge and attack at the same time and their speed simply increased the density of those actions. Sparks flew as they scraped at the deck, leaving slowly fading traces of the paths they had taken. But even at such great speed, they added in even more motion so their attacks would hit. As the half-dragon took evasive action, he swung both arms and kicked off the deck with his toes to tackle her with his body weight. Meanwhile, the centipede chose something else. ! To accelerate, she moved her hips higher than before and a little forward. Instead of just leaning forward, she had practically bent her body in two. This sent the power of her false legs to her hips instead of her upper body. ! The centipede gained a considerable speed boost. The centipede bit at the half-dragon with even more speed than before. Her mandible swords were down to three sections. But there was a sudden explosion of air. It came from the half-dragon. He had opened all of the ejection ports on his waist, legs, feet, and arms. Lets put this to the test, he said. My top speed against your- The centipede had already arrived, so he cut his commentary short and launched himself forward. Urquiaga was aiming for the instant when Unturning Centipede moved forward and sent out the first two swords. While she constantly moved forward, her speed would occasionally drop and she would need to reaccelerate. Examples were when she made her repeated rolls or when he moved away from her. At those times, she would abandon her swords and accelerate after him. She would draw new swords while picking up speed, but she had to make sure the drawing and striking action did not lower her speed. In other words Its slow! That created an opening. It was possible Unturning Centipede would summon new arms and guard with them, but his collision would be more powerful. He would definitely knock her away and do damage. He did not think this qualified as an actual tactic, but it was the right answer when facing someone at the Vice Chancellor level. Just as everyone would trip on stones and avoid walls, collisions of pure strength could not be denied in battle. Even at the Vice Chancellor level, a great force from directly ahead would still hit her. That was why he simply sent himself forward for his strike. He did not bother trying to hit. They were close by, she was right in front of him, and they were both accelerating. He would hit her no matter what, so he just let it happen. Ohhh! His high-speed vision saw Unturning Centipedes movement. To put some distance between them, the centipede abandoned her sword-drawing arms and summoned new arms. Sign frames and spraying light overlapped as the two arms connected. Urquiaga charged in with all his strength to show the time of impact had come. Unturning Centipede did not try to fight it. In her swift forward motion, she did not even use both arms against the half-dragons forward-thrust arm. She reached just the right arm out and extended just the index finger. She touched the enemy. That was all. Yet that small movement stopped something. The half-dragons charge lost all speed and stopped. Urquiaga clearly saw it and felt it. He instantly lost his speed as it was devoured by the centipede. The trick was simple. It was a single finger. It had happened as soon as Unturning Centipede had reached out her finger and touched his forearm. Her finger shattered from the impact. Of course, it did not all end there. The instant her finger shattered, a new finger was instantly summoned. It too broke to pieces, but another new one was summoned in its place. Yet again, the finger broke and one was summoned. It isnt stopping!? The sign frames and metal fingers overlapped with such frequency that they divided an instant into thousands of pieces. During the continual summoning, more and more ether light scattered. The finger receiving the impact was swapped out with one that was not in order to rapidly absorb the shock. Hundreds if not thousands of rapidly summoned fingers absorbed his impact and Its stopping me!? So this is the Date Vice Chancellors defense technique! By the time the fingers stopped summoning and the final one remained, Urquiagas speed was gone. It had all happened in an instant, so it would have looked like he had slowed for no reason as soon as they came into contact. Meanwhile, Unturning Centipede approached without having lost any speed. She was on a collision course. However, he saw the centipede roll to the side. She rolled twice to slide completely out of the way. He quickly realized why she had done so. As she passed by him, a newly summoned arm stretched backwards. That arm held a mandible sword, but this one had Thirty-two sections!? She was trying to saw him apart as she moved past. He was not moving and it was too late to start moving forward or back now He had already used up the dragon breath he would need for that. So ! He flew. He did not use his legs or the acceleration organ in his waist. He used pure muscular strength. When a half-dragon flew, their initial speed came from their leg strength. I take flight! He instantly rose thirty meters into the sky. Narumi simply pursued her opponent. She had finally eliminated all of her unnecessary thoughts. Combat was wonderful. It demanded her focus and let her immerse herself in it. The half-dragon had moved up and she passed by below. At this rate, she would show her back to him. But Did you think I wouldnt pursue!? She moved her body. She lifted it as if to pursue the half-dragon into the sky. Unturning CentipedeActivate: Countless Hundreds of Paths!! Unturning Centipede started by abandoning her arms. She bent up and back into a curve to view her prey in the heavens. Once the two running legs were disconnected, something else was summoned: new legs. To match the body bent back toward the sky, the summoned legs were angled nearly horizontally. But it was more than just the one pair. More and more appeared in the sky, leading up to the flying half-dragon. Hundreds and then more than a thousand legs lined up in the sky to create a path. Unturning Centipedes body raced along that path. The first pair of summoned legs attached to the waist, stepped her up into the sky, and then disconnected. The bodys momentum sent it forward so the next pair of summoned legs could forcibly attach. As soon as they did, they launched the torso forward and detached. ! By repeating the process, Unturning Centipedes body ran along the looping rails created by the legs. The centipedes path of legs formed a circling loop that pursued the half-dragon overhead. The centipede continued leaning back to keep the half-dragon in her sights at all times as she ran along the curving path of legs. Of course, keeping him in her sights was not enough. New legs added countless junctions to the path. In order to continue crawling after him no matter where he fled, the legs formed a sphere to surround him. The sounds of those legs attaching and detaching sounded like countless footsteps. Then the arms came. It was more than just one pair. In the span of a breath, more than eight arms were summoned. They attacked with mandible swords as if to slice through the hundred-meter sphere created from the curving paths of legs. The swords had six or seven sections. Due to the distance, some had more than ten or even twenty. ! Unturning Centipede circled over the half-dragons head and leaped. She twisted her body, made a feint by pretending to change direction using newly summoned legs, and raised her arms. Paths of Countless Hundreds. After speaking that reversed name, one hundred left and right arms appeared in the air and drew a total of two hundred swords with one hundred sections each. In an instant, the air was sliced many times over and the swords raced in curving arcs as if to squeeze the sphere made from legs. Just before the swords touched the cage of legs, all of the legs were transferred to their storage space and the spherical barrier was formed from only the mandible swords. The two hundred hundred-section red mandibles only had to wrap around their prey from every direction and bite down on him. However, the half-dragon remained nearly motionless amid all that movement. All he did was swing back his arms and face Unturning Centipede as she prepared to narrow down the mandible sword barrier. This is my win, unturning girl. The two hundred vermilion attacks swung down as if to tear apart his words. The wind vanished, as did the mist. Everything in the sky lost its strength and fell. The many centipede legs, arms, and mandibles seemed to decay and crumble away. But as they fall, they were swallowed up by light and vanished. That left only three figures. One was Unturning Centipede standing in the air with dark green wings spread, one was the half-dragon in front of her, and the last If I hadnt stopped, you would have been torn to shreds, Oniniwa-san. A god of war with demonic horns decorating the shoulders stood between the two of them. It was colored red and black. It had a draconic design and it held both arms out toward Unturning Centipede. There were traces of the centipedes mandibles having sliced into its armor. But in the high-altitude wind, Oniniwas god of war lowered its shoulders instead of sighing. Dont get so worked up, Narumi. The battle is over. The battle is over? Only after repeating him in her heart did she realize the sounds of cannon fire had ceased. She could only hear the wind. Why? She then realized Oniniwa was looking toward the ship. His inattention was casual, but unthinkable on the battlefield. She quickly followed his gaze. Is that? Musashis diplomat stood at the base of the bridge. When did that happen? she wondered before realizing the half-dragon had created a flashy explosion of dragon breath when he had initially accelerated. That had covered the deck in mist, meaning Narumi. That is the true diplomat. She had gotten all worked up over a diversion. But Didnt Musashis diplomat come here on the assumption that we would not be holding any political negotiations? There were two reasons for this. One is over there. Oniniwa pointed into the southern sky behind him. A large form was visible in the sky between them and the Musashi. It was a Far Eastern transport ship, most likely belonging to the Musashi or the Ariake. However, one part of the ship was different from normal. The bridge embedded in the stern had a white wind sock flowing backwards and a large sign frame on the front read Automatic Cruising. It was apparently being automatically piloted toward the Date fleet. The reason why was obvious. A few large figures could be seen on the flat ship. They were Date gods of war. The ones taken out by Onikiri would have been able to regain some control, but they would not have been able to take flight again. The Musashi must have sent a ship out to rescue them. A closer look showed the name Musashi Provisional Council written on the side of the ship. Theyre almost too kind to not send out a Student Council or Chancellors Officers ship. True, agreed Narumi as she viewed the gods of war hit by Onikiri. She also saw a vermilion god of war vanishing into the sky beyond the transport ship. The god of war was using the cross-shaped flight device of a Tres Espa?an El Azor and it had likely been the one that collected the damaged gods of war in midair. Thats going a bit far to score some points. Its only an annoyance for me. Now I have more people I have to scold. Narumi responded to Oniniwas comment with a bitter laugh and then a sigh. Im really off my game here. She agreed that the battle was over, so she looked up to face the half-dragon beyond Oniniwa. She suddenly wondered whether she should say something like normal or say something different from normal. Not that she knew what either of those things would be. But Yes. There was no point in being reluctant when it came to someone who had kept up with her well enough that she had to show her true skill, even if just for a moment. More importantly, she was belatedly impressed that he had been able to face her like that. In Date at least, no one could keep up with Unturning Centipede in a battle on the ground. Katakura was the only one with the necessary reaction speed, but he could not make the necessary movements. Half-dragons were a rare race and they were an unknown for Date, even though the clan used a dragon motif. But it seems their combat skills are solid. She sighed in her heart as she decided not to be careless or to look down on him. She opened her mouth again to say something to the half-dragon, but Eh? She realized he was looking down at the bridge. Narumi looked back. The half-dragons eyes were turned toward Musashis diplomat, but she recalled what Oniniwa had said earlier. There were two reasons we ended the battle. The first was Musashi retrieving Dates gods of war. Then what was the other? Masamune!! Narumi saw the figure in the center of her vision. The skinny girls long black hair was blowing in the wind. She was smiling as she spoke with Musashis diplomat, but then she noticed Narumi. The girl waved and Narumi could read the greeting on her lips. I see, said the half-dragon. Splendid! Mukai, did you make an appeal by showing her my battle and my intellectual victory!? This half-dragon is one of them! thought Narumi as her jaw dropped, but something else required her attention more. Oniniwa-san! Why did you bring Masamune here!? Ko- She forcibly swallowed the name she nearly spoke, but she spat out another a moment later. Hashiba Hidetsugu is here! A sound seemed to cut off her shouted question. It was the sound of cannon fire from the western sky. A physical shell from the Yamagata Castle!? Mogami Chancellor Mogami Yoshiaki had fired a sniper-like shot to the south. The power and fuel efficiency of ether cannons had stabilized in the modern age, so there was only one reason to use a physical shell: speed. By placing an acceleration spell on the shell itself, it became nearly invisible and struck the enemy before the sound even arrived. This would be the same. The sound of its flight followed after the shell, but Narumi knew its target. A Hashiba and Houjou fleet floated in the sky at the southern border of Mito territory. Hashiba Hidetsugu!! The shell revealed its power in the southern sky. Mogamis attack struck Hashiba Hidetsugus Jurakudai, a combat diplomatic ship, which was defenselessly observing the battle. Volume 4B, 40: Dragon of an Azure Place Volume 4B, Chapter 40: Dragon of an Azure Place Is it you or someone else That shouts Roars And provides unclear resistance? Point Allocation (Power) Yoshiyasu looked back from atop Righteousness to follow the path of the shot. It was a high-speed cannon blast that used its kinetic energy to provide destruction. Based on the sound, it was a Far Eastern 10 sun caliber cannon with a barrel length of more than thirty calibers. There was no shockwave from the muzzle when it was fired, so Is that why the Yamagata Castle left its defense barriers up even after the cannon fire from the left and right ended!? No, Mogamis ruler had been in control of the cannons this entire time, so this shot had not been made on a whim. Was all of this leading up to this one shot, Mogami Yoshiaki!? Yoshiyasu faced forward again to see the fox on the Yamagata Castles rooftop. The nine tails was making the final motion of her dance. She swung the right of her two fans up in front of her and then spread it out. She reversed her wrist to point the front of the fan toward the sky, then she raised and closed it. A moment later, a white explosion burst from the Jurakudai waiting in the southern sky. The shockwave created by the force of impact had pushed the air out of the way on a large scale, causing fog to spread. The fleets waiting in the southern sky of Kantou began moving in different directions. The Dragon-class ships belonging to various Kantou nations, which were deployed around the Jurakudai and the rest of Hashiba Hidetsugus fleet, began slowly moving northeast. They were spreading themselves out to act as a useless shield against the Ariake. But Hojous barracks fleet did something else. They ignored the cannon fire from the north and moved southwest. They were distancing themselves from the water vapor spreading explosively from the Jurakudais front deck. Kotarou, send a divine transmission out to the supreme command ship. Tell them our fleet is not equipped with the defense spells necessary for high-speed physical shells, so we cannot protect them any longer. You may use my name if you wish. That would probably convince them more quickly. The Houjou flagship was the Odawara Castle. It was a flat angular warship and a girl with closed eyes and cattle horns spoke on the terrace atop the central ship. She was a dark-skinned demonic long-lived, but she had an automaton body. She slowly looked up into the sky. A tremor ran through the clouds there. Then a girls voice reached her from behind. That would be the Shirasagi, Ujinao-sama. I know that perfectly well. It has been watching us since last night without resupplying. I cant imagine how much national power P.A. Oda must have to make free use of a ship like that. Not to mention how much they must trust Hashiba. Ujinao did not sound discouraged and she turned to look at the ninja girl Mouse standing on the deck. We must eventually fight and defeat that Shirasagior rather, its Takigawa Ichimasu. Can we really do that? We will do just fine if you work at it hard enough, Kotarou. I cant do anything I was only taken in by you. Not true. Ujinao rejected Kotarous words. You picked up that footage from the northern border and from the west after the Battle of Mikatagahara. If you get down to it, that was someone elses accomplishment You are the one that did it and I was the one that asked for it. You always respond to my trust in you and I have received exactly the results I wanted from you. Where is the problem in that? Ujinao-sama, sometimes you can be more logic-obsessed than a Mouse like me. A cutting-edge Mouse like you is made up of far more logic than me. I suppose so. Kotarou sighed with a bitter smile in her voice. But She displayed a few sign frames and displayed the captains various opinions on the map of their course. Why isnt Hashibas fleet moving? That was a significant explosion, but they arent moving and their alarms arent ringing. Even their captains are only saying to keep things as-is. Testament. Keeping things as-is is a safe decision, so there is no problem there. That must mean they predicted something like this. They predicted they would take a direct hit from a high-speed cannon without any defense barrier up? And that is why they are not reacting. But Ujinao held her closed eyes. I can see an odd premonition from beyond that explosion. From the flow of ether? Testament. Ujinao nodded but gently tilted her head. I have seen this kind of flow before. It isnt exactly the same, but its similar. The output is almost like At that point, she suddenly looked over to the Ariake. A god of war! Jizuri Suzaku landed on the Ariakes vast white roof with its claws scraping across the surface, but before its slide had finished, its stance crumbled. Jizuri Suzaku!? Naomasa sensed something from the god of wars shoulder as it fell to its knees and slid to the side. Theres thrust pushing at Suzakus back! She looked back and saw the surface of some water. It was a fictional lake surrounded by sign frames. It was the power of swamp that the Suzaku controlled as one of the Four Sacred Beasts. Is something calling you!? The Suzakus OS created several boot-up preparation sign frames, but they were deleted once a safety activated. The countless programs appearing and disappearing told Naomasa something. This is just like when Satomi Yoshiyoris Loyalty took off At the end of the Battle of Mikatagahara, he had said the designs and OSs of their gods of war were based on one abandoned in a battle with the Ming remnants. Most likely, that had been the Suzaku of the Four Sacred Beasts. In that case, what would be causing the same reaction now? Is one of the Four Sacred Beasts here!? More than just fall to its knees, the sliding Suzaku was about to topple forward. The defense tights on its legs tore and the gravitational control rail joints of the knees contacted the floor. Sparks and sounds of bending spilled out, but the Suzakus OS forcibly maintained its balance. However Oh? Naomasa realized Jizuri Suzakus arm was swinging down toward her. Of course, she had no recollection of ordering it to do so. Was she simply misinterpreting an action caused by the loss of balance? Or was this being controlled by the Suzakus OS? She did not know. However, she decided it may have changed a little amid the sign frames that were starting to vanish faster than they appeared. But the real problem is that. As the Suzakus arching curve along the Ariakes roof armor came to a stop, she looked into the southwestern sky. The explosion of fog was clearing up, revealing Hashiba Hidetsugus fleet. When she had seen him earlier, Hashiba Hidetsugu had been a ghost boy with one dragon horn, but So thats what stopped the high-speed shell. As the fog cleared, a giant form came into view behind Hidetsugu. It was a giant god of war resembling an azure dragon. Several sign frames had opened around it and occasional static ran through it. Is that the Seiryu of the Four Sacred Beasts!? Eh? Someone had a thought within the wind. It was Adele. Hashiba Hidetsugus fleet was too far from the Yamagata Castle to see properly, so a large sign frame on the bow displayed a magnified view. But ? Adele removed her glasses and checked on the distance between the lenses and her eyes. However, she concluded there was nothing wrong with the glasses and narrowed her eyes toward the image on the sign frame. Huh? Something was not right. They were transparent. The boy with a single dragon horn was a ghost, so he was a little transparent in the sunlight. She understood that was just how ghosts worked, but The god of war behind him is too The Seiryu god of war had held its right arm forward to block the high-speed shell, but its form would occasionally grow fuzzy, like static was running through it. Gold Mar: Was it being pulled out of some other space like with Schwarz Fr?ulein, but something went wrong? Smoking Girl: Or maybe it had optical stealth on, but it didnt completely come off? Hiro! 347: Ah! Sorry, but I cant tell without seeing it for myself. And Im not sure Id be able to tell even if I did see it. Still, I doubt its optical. If it was, it should have immediately gone back up after getting hit by a simple physical shell and whatever spell was on it. Mal-Ga: So was its summoning not set up right? But it did stop the shell, didnt it? Whats going on? The answer was they did not know. But really though. What is going on here? Adele leaned forward and heard Yoshiaki speak quietly while finishing her dance and maintaining her final pose. Poor Masamune. Eh? Adele looked over and noticed that Yoshiakis shoulders looked a little slumped. Then the fox noticed the girl. Do you need something? As soon as she asked that, the Seiryu god of war vanished from the large sign frame in front of them. The giant god of war utterly vanished before Adele could ask anything. And before she could react Worshipper: Whaaaaat!? The god of war just up and disappeared!? Laborer: We can tell that, so you dont have to say it. Asama: B-but what was that just now!? Ah! Kimi! Please dont cover your ears and hide when this is all that happened! W-wait. Not between my legs Wise Sister: Heh heh. What are you saying, Asama!? A kiddy-looking dragon god of war just pulled off an illusion! This has to be the dragon gods curse against those who cheated the dragon! If you dont believe it, you can face the dragons wrath all on your own! Like the Toilet Gods Ultimate Electricity Technique: Bathroom Sandal (Shared)![1] Oh, thats an original divine spell from Final Overthrowing III which has a lot of fun class changing. As Adele recalled that, lightning struck. Eh!? The sandal? Adele saw the light of the lightning strike that suddenly occurred in the clear afternoon sky. However, it did not fall. It was emitted in every direction from a single point in the sky. That point was to the west, at the center of the Date fleet. The light raced across the sky, but its source continued to create more without end. This occurred on the Kawai Castle, the Date clans god of war carrier connected to the Musashi diplomatic ship. The lightning produced a tearing sound and it spread in every direction like ivy. Whip-like blasts of lightning struck and scorched the deck. Blowing wind and impacts assaulted the bridge. The light did not stop. The light was so bright it seemed to dye everything white rather than just illuminate things and a few silhouettes were visible inside it. The largest one was Urquiaga the half-dragon in a defensive stance. He saw something at the center of the white light. Masamune stood there, but behind her A god of war!? He could see the dragon-like silhouette backlit by the lightning and he saw it tearing at its throat as if to rip something apart. What is this? he wondered. It had occurred as he descended to the deck after ending his battle with Narumi. Masamune had suddenly held her mouth and bent over. Ah! A tearful voice had burst from her mouth. He had thought something had attacked her, but then she had wrinkled her brow and bent as far back as possible as a great pressure appeared behind her. It took the form of wind, but Urquiaga had determined its true form was pressure. He had seen the mist that was actually scattering ether. That was why he had thought something quite large was being summoned behind her. As he had wondered what it could be, the bright lightning had appeared as an answer. More accurately, it was an explosion of ether light. Then it came. The god of war had appeared behind Masamune, either copying her movements or controlling her movements depending on how one looked at it. It was the Seiryu god of war. It was the one that had appeared behind Hidetsugu a moment before, but It isnt transparent!? It was solid. As its definite weight shook the deck, Masamune took the same actions as the dragon-designed machine. The hands on her throat powerfully and definitely dug down into her flesh. ! A moment later, Urquiaga heard a crash. It was Oniniwa. The Oni god of war in the sky behind them crashed knee-first into the dragon god of war. The two gods of war collided with each other, one standing and the other accelerating through the air. A metallic sound was followed by repeated sounds of armor panels crashing together and raining down. But it was meaningless. With its hands on its throat, the dragon god of war blocked Oniniwas knee with its right elbow. ! It roared and extended its right arm to knock the giant Oni to the deck. Rather than the sound of heavy steel crashing together, it was the sound of armor sliding across the polished deck. However, Oniniwa slid his legs around to correct his stance. Im not done yet! He gave a shout and a roar, but it was already too late. The dragon god of war flew from the center of the light. It pulled back its right arm and raised its head like a cobra before making a great leap. It sent its right fist toward Oniniwa as he stood up. The stance and everything else about the strike were a complete mess. However, lightning surrounded its arm and the wrist onward glowed white. ! Its fist tore through the air. A ring of water vapor spread and scattered through the air, but Masamune!! Narumis mobile shell flew. In the long shadows of the vanishing light, her Unturning Centipede pulled long mandible swords from the empty air. There were eight in all and her target was the dragon god of wars right arm. The vermillion jaws bit down with enough force to sever that limb. They hit. However, they were broken. The first, second, and third shattered and the fourth broke into pieces. The fifth and sixth split at the joints and the seventh broke in two. The eighth vibrated until it was destroyed. By that time, sixty-four of them had been added and they drew a large arc. This was no longer a slash or any other kind of sword technique. The dozens of meters of mandibles were going to crush their target. But the azure dragon spread its wings this time and light burst from all six of them. Its roar became forward motion and it changed direction. It faced Narumi instead of Sagetsu, Oniniwas god of war. Narumi chose to face the blue speed head-on. She held herself in midair and controlled the thirty-two pairs of mandibles as they raced through the sky. But the Seiryu was faster. It leaped in a straight line between the mandibles sent by Narumi. The vermilion blades were too slow. The Seiryus outstretched claws were going to hit. However Honestly! Narumi hurriedly raised a hand in the air behind her. If you have a grudge against me, just say so, Masamune. Unturning Centipede grabbed the hilts ejected into its hands and prepared to use them as a counterattack. But a sudden voice rang out. It came from the Musashis ambassador. You cant!! Oniniwa did not understand what had happened. Mh He was looking forward. He was on the deck of the Date clans god of war carrier. That was where he had originally been, but the scene had changed. The Seiryu god of war had vanished and the ether light surrounding it had been entirely annihilated. Not much time had passed. According to his god of wars memory records, only three seconds has passed since he had stood up and this silence had filled his surroundings. It was enough time to die, but still not a particularly long span of time. However, they were alive. He could see the deck with the mark he had left while sliding along it and he saw the bridge rising up beyond the deck. The sky was blue and the white light was nowhere to be seen. The god of war shaped like an azure dragon was nowhere to be found. It had disappeared. The only movement was the wind. He looked up into the sky as if seeking the wind blowing down from there, but Narumi was not there. Narumi. Did she die? Im alive. Im behind you. But dont turn around. Dont ask the impossible. My god of war has a wide range of vision. And Im in Sagetsus small blind spot right now. I see. The god of wars artificial sensation processing handled the sigh he could not express as just the machine. But A single thought came to mind. Masamune triggered that, didnt she? He looked straight ahead and found Masamune collapsed below the bridge. Musashis ambassador sat on the deck, supporting slender Masamune and holding the Date Chancellors hand between both of her own. That bangs girl simply embraced Masamune and gently shook her in an attempt to wake her. Then she called out to the unconscious girl. A-are youokay? Are you? When the Seiryu had appeared, Suzu had not known what was happening. She had sensed a sudden sound, a sudden wind, a sudden shaking, and all sorts of danger. Plus DatesVIP She thought her name was Masamune. The girl had seemed to be suffering. She had bent back, bent forward, squeezed her own body tightly, and cried out. Suzu would be lying if she said it had not scared her. But another thought had come to mind too. So much pain. That thought was not about herself. It was about something inside Masamune. She could not sense it and it may have been something she would have easily understood if she could see, but she had simply felt like the girl was suffering from something inside her. Pain held power. That was why people struggled and gave up. There were times when people could struggle and times when they could not keep up the fight to the end. There were also times when people could give up and times when they could not. Whatever was inside this girl C whatever its shape, whatever its size, and whatever its temperature C did it hurt? Suzu did not know, but she knew there was something she could do. She knew what she could do for someone who was worried and who could not see their surroundings. Just like Toori-kun and Horizon did for me. Um. No. That quiet voice would not get through with all the noise around her. So Uum! She spoke loudly, or at least as loudly as when singing for class. She raised her voice because she wanted to do something about the girls cries and pain. You cant! She called to her and for a brief time that girl turned to face her. Good, thought Suzu. She noticed me. But then the girl went limp and collapsed. That was why Suzu quickly supported her, but Itsgoing to beall rightokay? By the time she questioned the girl, sat down with her in her arms, and held her hand, Suzu noticed the change to her surroundings. The area had quieted down and heat had returned to the sky. Urquiaga sensed the color blue and the normal wind. He had a single thought as he spread his wings in the sky and prepared the ejection ports in his legs. When Mukai calmed Masamune down, the Seiryu vanished? He did not really understand, but the Seiryu had vanished after Mukais shout of you cant. And Could youlet go of me? The object in his right arm spoke to him. It was the draconic mobile shell named Unturning Centipede. The mobile shell had released its right leg and right arm and it twisted its body around. What do you think youre doing? You cant tell? he asked. I saved your life. I didnt ask you to do that. Then, he said. You intended to die. Well, anyway He looked to a collapsed form. It was the person who had been standing with Suzu by the bridge. Masamune! shouted Narumi. Pipe down. First you assume death and then you try to save someone. How can I trust you? Then what about you? You fought me and then saved me My actions are perfectly consistent. They always lead toward conquering the elder sister character. The one-legged Unturning Centipede kneed him with a Why you! for good measure. You are the worst! said Narumi. So you only fought me and saved me to show off to Masamune? Heh. If you want to think of it as scoring points, I wont stop you. The fact remains that I am making gradual progress. Unturning Centipede resisted, but she barely did any damage since he had adjusted his grip on her waist. Meanwhile, he looked to Masamune collapsed on the deck. However, his thoughts were not focused on her. What was that god of war? It had resembled a dragon and it had been identical to another one: the one far, far from here he had only been able to see using his half-dragon vision. That was the same one that appeared behind Hashiba Hidetsugu, wasnt it? Out of the corner of her eye, Adele saw Yoshiaki lower her fans. Her eyes were focused on the large sign frame in the sky in front of them. It displayed Hashiba Hidetsugus ship after the staticky azure god of war had vanished. There was movement there. Niwa supported Hidetsugu as he stood weakly on the deck and she led him back inside the ship. However, the girl standing next to Hidetsugu stepped forward. She was a ghost, so the girl was a little transparent with the afternoon sun behind her. She was not human. The white triangles of fur covering her ears told Adele what she was. A werefox. Adele recalled what Masazumi had said about Mogami sending Yoshiakis daughter to Hashiba two weeks before as a hostage. That daughters name was Komahime, but Why is she a ghost? Her gaze was clearly focused on the Mogami fleet. She was looking at Mogami Yoshiaki. And Komahime gave a deep bow. Ah. The footage on the sign frame filled with white light from below. It was mist. It was the spraying water created when power filled the virtual sea covering the bottom of a ship so the ship could move. The virtual ocean allowing the Jurakudai to float was dyeing the sign frame in white. Mal-Ga: Hashiba Hidetsugus fleet is leaving. Theyre being pretty calm about it. The white waves and mist scattered as the fleet slowly changed direction. They exposed the relatively defenseless sterns, so they must have decided Mogami would not attack them again. And that was why Yoshiaki raised one of her fans and closed it. The large sign frame vanished, leaving only the forested and mountainous land, the Ariake, and the sea in view. However, no one was moving any longer. You fool. Yoshiaki hid her face behind her spread fan. Bowing after a shot fired to sever the bonds between mother and daughter? Show some independence, girl. Eh? Yoshiaki froze in place when she heard Adeles voice. What do you mean eh? Well, I had kind of figured as muchbut youre really her mother? Finally, a tremor ran through Yoshiakis shoulders. After a few breaths, she took one final deep breath, and removed the fan from her face. The smiling fox wiped tears from her eyes. HonestlyI laughed myself to tears. There was nothing Adele could say. Yoshiaki simply smiled at her with damp eyes. Is there anything you want? Snacks, a proper meal, water, or sake? Anything at all? For example She paused before continuing. How about a meeting to set in motion the future of not just Oushuu and not just the Far East, but of the entire world? Notes 1. The English words Sandal and Thunder are almost identical in Japanese. Volume 4B, 41: Oppressor from Above Volume 4B, Chapter 41: Oppressor from Above What ends up like that Before you know it? Point Allocation (When You Look Up) It was a place of shadows. The entire perimeter was covered in a window, but the glass blocked out the light. A ships deck extended far beyond that window and the room itself had decorative columns and walls. That was the large observation deck on the rear of the Jurakudai, a P.A. Oda diplomatic ship. The fifty meter diameter space was soaked in darkness, but the center contained a light that cast no shadows. It was bluish-white ether light. It remained in the center of the cylindrical space without illuminating its surroundings. The blue light was contained within and leaking from two beds. Their harp-like forms were decorated with moons and the wind. One was empty, but a ghost girl stood next to the other and inside it Hidetsugu-sama The boy with a single dragon horn lay on the bed with his eyes closed. His feet faded away to show he was a ghost and his illusory body was soaking in the blue ether light leaking from the bottom end of the bed. That ether light enveloped him and pulsated. The ghost girl watching him was of course Komahime. She peered down at him and spoke. Do you think Ive made my mother hate me? She started firing on Date and Sviet Rus as Mogami instead of a subordinate to Hashiba. She tilted her head and smiled as she asked the sleeping boy her questions. What do you think that final shot meant? However, her question fell apart as she asked it. The ends of her eyebrows drooped weakly. I know youre not going to answer. This was forced from the beginning. You didnt have many regrets. She forced a smile and raised her falling head. Then her hand reached the bed on which Hidetsugu slept. The light supported her. It passed along the hand on the edge of the bed, circled around her entire body, and Ah. Her form wavered. Her ears moved to the side, her fox appearance grew stronger, and two tails pushed out from the butt of the inner suit made of a special material for ghosts. The shape of her hands and the slant of her mouth gently rose. She trembled and stepped back from the bed. However, her left hand shook and did not come with her. She quickly swung her shoulder and grabbed her left arm with her right hand to pull the hand away. And finally Im back to normal. The ears remained, but as far as she could see in the mirror she held, the slant of her mouth and cheeks had vanished. It would look fine if I had my mothers face, she muttered while fixing the butt of her suit. Are you okay? There was a zap just now, so you probably shouldnt touch that too much. Someone stepped in from the stairway up to the observation deck. It was a woman in a simple P.A. Oda uniform with her hair worn up. Niwa-sama Komahime noticed a slightly harsh tone to her voice, so she bowed. Sorry. You are looking after me, but I cant seem to manage myself properly. Shaja. Its fine, its fine. No one can manage themselves properly, so dont worry about it. And even if you could manage yourself, something weird would happen to throw it all out of whack. More importantly, how about we head down to the bridge for another round of piloting practice to get your mind off all this? The captain praised you, saying another two rounds and you would have the skill needed for a temporary license. Thank you very much. It was only in charge of supplies, but I was given a fleet back in Mogami. And Im jealous of how quickly you can change your attitude, Niwa-sama. Niwa was acting quite differently from when she had been speaking so harshly toward Musashi and the Oushuu forces. There was a smile on her face and there was real life to it. It was not just for show. She could readily switch between combat and normal times. Dates Katakura also switched back and forth pretty spectacularly Komahime had a feeling that one had more to do with being crazy, but if he could do that sort of thing during battle, maybe he was just that sort of person. And there was something severely wrong when demonstratives were the only words one could use to describe him. But Niwa took a breath and looked to Hidetsugus bed and the form sleeping on it. I do feel bad about all this. He still exists as a ghost, but his consciousness isnt entirely there. For our purposes, hes become something like a doll. Why dont you call that convenient? Komahime felt she was going too far and being too harsh, but she asked anyway. P.A. Oda is a wonderful place, replied Niwa. If he was only conscious, I am confident I could get him to side with us. I am #2 of the Five Great Peaks after all. Sorry for being so conceited. Its fine, its fine. Niwa smiled. Its true hell do whatever we tell him to, but we can only tell him to walk or to stop. Personally, Id prefer it if he was conscious. That would make us a lot more convincing. But But? Being a girl is tough at times like this. Niwa crossed her arms and lowered her shoulders while speaking like she could see everything about Komahime. Normally, I think a girl on your level would be letting go of everything from the past to prepare yourself for the search for the next person. Oh. A thought came to Komahime and she realized she was smiling bitterly. When she thought it was about time for me to leave Mogami, my mother had me choose which of my old possessions I couldnt take with me. That was really, really hard. She probably wanted you to let go of your regrets and gain a freedom with no bonds tying you to your family. You were going to leave your inherited name eventually and that was one way of doing that. Mogamis leader is kind yet cruel. Niwa nodded toward Komahime with a smile. Foxes care for their families, but the parent and the child eventually part ways. When the child is making their own family, the aged parent would only be a hindrance after all. If either of us is a hindrance, its me After saying that, Komahime realized something, quickly took a step back, and bowed. Sorry! Im on this side now, arent I!? We arent divided between enemy and ally right now, so its fine. Just make sure you stick with us when we are. Niwa shrugged, looked over to Hidetsugus bed, and sighed Hashiba seems to be feeling pretty down about this. Hashiba-sama is? Shaja. .Hashiba is a very calculating-no, thats not quite right. Maybe I should say shes almost too good at making choices. She actually thought that would minimize the sacrifices. Its just that there are several different ways of minimizing sacrifices and she has a habit of choosing one of them. You mean? Shaja. Niwa faced Komahime again. Instead of distributing the sacrifice out to as many people as possible, she tries to place it all on a single person who can handle it. Niwa lowered her eyebrows a little and brushed up her hair. She places that role on herself quite frequently. And given what is to come, the rest of us usually do whatever we can to keep her from simply working behind the scenes. But at times, she decides someone else is the same as her. No, she decides that other person is different from her, but she assumes theyll be fine taking on that much. Um, said Komahime as she took half a step forward. I am fine. She glanced over at Hidetsugu on the bed, but Niwa shook her head. You are not fine. After all Niwa looked up and Komahime followed suit. Something was visible behind and over Hidetsugus head. Something like blue ripples was floating there like a mirror and something with no physical form was silently extending from it. A mechanical arm It was a god of war arm. The blue draconic arm did not have a physical form as it occasionally appeared from the rippling surface. As it had no physical form, it looked like a mere trick of the light, but its size and movements did not vanish altogether. That thing is trouble. Niwa avoided the wavering ether light that slowly formed the god of war arm. She tilted her head away from the rippling line of light. Day in and day out, it grows more solid. Its sucking up more and more of the ether that bed is supposed to be supplying Hidetsugu, so the Jurakudais fuel manager is going ballistic. Sorry Heh heh. Apologizing for her husbands imperfections is a good habit for a wife. No, um, thats not what I, um Komahime trailed off when she noticed the amused bend of Niwas eyes and the lack of strength in her eyebrows. Lady Komahime, said the woman. You left some regrets in this world. So did Hidetsugu. That is why you both retained so much of your form as ghosts. But for some reason, your regrets did not fit well together Niwa stopped there, looked to the unmoving dragon horn boy, and simply nodded. You are not fine. And Hashiba agrees with me. Hashiba-sama does? Shaja. Niwa nodded again. That is why she hasnt returned here. She doesnt know what to say to you. Shes feeling down because she thinks she should have placed more of the burden on herself. Yet if she keeps thinking like that, itll interfere with whats to come. Four silhouettes parted ways in the sky. The main fleets of Hashiba, Sviet Rus, Mogami, and Date were returning to their homes or the castles where their main academies were. Date moved north, Mogami north-northwest, Sviet Rus west, and P.A. Oda is going south to Edo. Masazumi looked in all four directions and then into the sky directly overhead. She saw the rectangular shape of the armored diplomatic ship she needed to return to the Musashi. We need to get ourselves ready on the Musashi. This situation is urgent. Heh heh. Weve already been rushing things plenty. What good will rushing things even further do? Unfortunately, Masazumi could not deny they had been rushing things. But Hidetsugu had arrived to monitor things for Hashiba and Mogami had shown a refusal to obey. The balance of power Hashiba created across Oushuu, Kantou, and Sviet Rus might just collapse. Hm? What makes you say that, Masazumi? Ill explain later. If possible, I want to gain a consensus on that and some other things with the diplomats we sent out to the three nations. She had a lot to think about. Or rather, the number of things to think about had just grown significantly. And that included a lot to worry about. Will Futayo be all right with her injuries? She had been sent back to the Ariake ahead of the others, but that meant their Vice Chancellor had lost to Hashiba. The people on the Ariake would not have been able to see it, but the people in the village of Mito had seen it. There was also the false information about Futayo being attacked aboard the Musashi from before. Everyone would still remember that, so this new information would be truly dangerous if it reached their ears. Masazumi had made sure to instruct Ookubo and the PR Committee to report that there was a problem with the Tonbo Spare, but that she had driven off Hashibas Ten Spears with some help from the 5th Special Duty Officer and others. If anyone insisted the Vice Chancellor had lost, they just had to heal Futayos wounds and let everyone see the girl unharmed. And the coming negotiations with the three nations would be a major enough event to erase that smaller incident from peoples minds. So The question is how to handle the negotiations with the three nations. In your opinion, Masazumi, when will that be? Masazumi responded to Asamas question by looking up into the sky where the three fleets of those nations were only tiny dots in different directions. Even if they returned to their headquarters, they would still need to regroup themselves after the days events. A lot happened, so I doubt they will finish that today. I have to preface this with most likely, but I doubt the three nations will want any other nation getting ahead of them. It will almost certainly be tomorrow night. I see. Then should I secure a line to use in case we need to do a real-time broadcast tomorrow night? Huh? Asama looked at the sign frame by her hand and tilted her head. I just got a divine mail from my dad. It says spend the night over there. Heh heh heh. Way to go, Asama dad! Is he handing over his daughters hand before shes even married!? Or is it a test to see if shell fit in one of my foolish brothers concubine slots!? If so, well get the following stat increases: Spiritual+5 Shooting+99 Impurity+66. So well need to shove Suzu in there too to bring down the impurity levels!! Lets get testing! Stop deciding things for me! Asama blushed with her eyebrows raised and pointed toward the Aoi Sister and the Ariake. My dad only said to stay there! Besides, a shrine maiden has nothing to do with impurity! Hm? What is it, Hanami? Whats that new meter? Hanami could not look Asama in the eye and closed a few sign frames displaying meters. When Asama noticed, she eventually tapped Hanami on the back, but the Mouse continued working and did not turn around. There were simply too many of them to close. What a hardworking Mouse. I feel like shes gotten especially hardworking lately Meanwhile, a wind blew in. It was the diplomatic ship arriving. Masazumi breathed a silent sigh of relief that they were finally moving on to the next stage. At the very least, she felt they had what they needed to get things moving. But Hey! Someone leaned over the edge of the diplomatic ship. It was Naomasa. Is she here to greet us? wondered Masazumi, but then Naruze in her summer uniform flew from the deck on her broom. Masazumi tilted her head as the Technohexen circled through the sky on her way down toward them. What is it? Theres too many of you and youre too lightly equipped for bodyguards. Weve got some trouble. The Committee Leader Alliance has taken action. Naruze shrugged as she explained and she held her palms upwards as if it were raining. Id call it a rebellion, but I bet theyre calling it an uprising to bring peace. What? Masazumi and Asama expressed confusion and the Aoi Sister smiled with her eyebrows lowered, so Naruze pointed to the diplomatic ship. Naomasa was leaning over the edge, but someone else was a few meters away from her. Students with rifles. Those areunderclassmen from the Public Morals Committee. Asama spoke slowly as if confirming the fact for herself. That was when Masazumi caught on. So the Committee Leader Alliance that works for the Student Council is rising up against the Student Council and the Chancellors Officers. She knew why. She knew all too well. Their defeat. Since the defeat three weeks before, they had been doing their best to not promote war weariness among the people and they had been prioritizing the work on the Musashis modifications. In Masazumis view, the people had been worried but they were working toward their next move. However, those who knew more of the true state of affairs were different. Most likely Have they decided further war is nothing but a danger!? Once she understood, Masazumi let all of her emotions leak out. This is no time to be doing that! Isnt it, though? For the underclassmen and committees who havent stood on the front lines, that is. Naruze remained entirely expressionless. They have control of and agreement from a number of positions on the Ariake and the Musashi. Since the Musashi is trying to leave port, they want to suggest to the Student Council and Chancellors Officers that there might be a different possible future for us. Namely For the Far East, does the Musashi really need to fight any longer? They want to ask if we could instead end the fighting and peacefully find a solution to the Apocalypse. And to do that A special student general assembly? Judge. I guess when youve got experience with those, you catch on quickly. Naruzes expression finally changed as a smile appeared on the corners of her mouth. Theyre asking if there is a different future available to us. In other words, to end our clash with Hashiba, give up on escaping our provisional rule, and to instead seal the Musashi here in Mito to live peacefully. Theyre saying they need to ask us that in a special student general assembly. And they are saying the conclusion reached after discussing that possibility is the course Musashi should take. So thats it, muttered Masazumi in her heart. What about the engine division and the other residents? Most of them are siding with us, but they say theyll support the conclusion reached in the special student general assembly. Thats being awfully calm. I just hope its because they trust us. Just as Masazumi brushed up her hair, the Aoi Sister leaned against the terrace railing, looked up into the sky, and laughed. Heh heh. This is interesting. Instead of a coup detat for a human resources update, its a revolution for an update to Musashis policy. Most likely, they dont want to be king, but they do want to change the state of the nation. Their primary policy is pacifism. By advocating not fighting, they can make you out to be the faction proposing war and themselves to be the faction proposing peace. Thus anyone who opposes them will be treated as an opponent of peace and therefore deterred. Its a clever method. Cheap, but still clever. But Naruze, who was it that made this gutsy decision? Masazumi did not need Naruze to answer. She already knew. It was Representative Committee Head Ookubo and Public Morals Committee Head Kanou, wasnt it? Howd you know? Because its in the Testament descriptions. If we think of this as part of the history recreation, it makes perfect sense. Masazumi sighed and opened a sign frame. It displayed the previous years Student Council election. That was less than a year after she had arrived at this school. She had been elected as Vice President during that election, but Look at the other candidate for Vice President. She showed the others the name of the initial candidate. Ookubo Tadachika. She dropped out partway through and shifted her focus to becoming head of the Representative Committee. With two inherited names and the name recognition from that election, people were saying she would be a good candidate for the next Vice President. But What was this? According to the Testament descriptions, Honda Masazumi had repeated political conflicts with the Ookubos and eventually drove back the Ookubo faction, but he eventually fell victim to a plot by Kanou Gozen who was connected to the Ookubo faction. From there, Honda Masazumi never returned to the political world. Everyone gasped, but the Aoi Sister laughed quietly. But you havent inherited your name. I never thought that would actually be a consolation. She could only smile bitterly at that. But it did tell her something about Ookubo. She is serious about this in her own way. According to the Testament descriptions, the political conflict between Honda and Ookubo resulted in Ookubos fall. She had two inherited names and was said to be the best candidate for the next Vice President, so what would happen to her if she was outdone by someone with no inherited name? She would lose everything she had built up. That meant this was not a mere whim or a game. So we need to assume Ookubo is presenting us with the possibility she sees for Musashi and the Far East. By the way, said Naomasa. She leaned over the edge of the deck and gave a cautious glance back toward the Public Morals Committee members watching over them from a distance. Smoking Girl: Neshinbara was attacked last night and there was the thing with Futayo. Do you think that was this Ookubos group? I wonder about that, thought Masazumi. She felt like this uprising and those attacks did not fit together. After all Doing that would reduce the legitimacy of their uprising. But someone else spoke up before she could: Asama. Asama: Im not so sure. Its true something seemed a little off about Ookubo-san last night, but I feel like something doesnt fit quite right when I think about her being behind the attack. Of course, I might just be imagining things. I see. Naomasa nodded. You know a lot about words, Asama-chi, so Ill put that thought off for now. Still, its best to be on your guard. Judge. Naruze nodded too. The fact remains that we were attacked and being on our guard is the Chancellors Officers job. The rest of you take things easy. You have us with you. But What are you going to do, Masazumi? If her dropping out from the Student Council election is interpreted as an early recreation of her fall from the political world, the only one making a serious fall will be you. Its not long until summer and now weve got all this trouble to deal with. And when we dont have even an hour to spare Naruze spat out a keh and Masazumi could only find her incredible. However, someone took sudden action: the Aoi Sister. She swept back her hair and spoke. Well, sending out the nicest diplomatic ship was the best decision for them. Are they protecting us as VIPs? If so We really are going to have to have a sleepover tonight. We have the meeting with the three nations tomorrow night, but before that, we have a meeting with the adorable children on the Ariake who are trying to usurp your authority and turn you into figureheads. Most likely, sighed Masazumi. What were the students supposed to do if they could not control the Student Council and Chancellors Officers? A special student general assembly. This will be our second one in just the first term. This academy has issues. This is a notification from Ariake. The Musashi is shifting from departing standby mode to maintenance standby mode. Once the transition has been made, please return to your work posts. Also The announcement continued after a pause. In preparation for Ariadust Academys special student general assembly, the various committees are working to temporarily remove the authority of the Student Council and Chancellors Officers. All effort will be made to cause no trouble for the workers, normal citizens, and normal students, but please await the special student general assembly while looking out for each other. Over. Ariake calmly spoke in the sign frames that filled the Ariake with afternoon light. When she heard those words, Isa was eating a late lunch from a bridge giving her a view of the engine division. A special student general assembly, huh? She had infiltrated the Ariake as a normal citizen, so she would only be a spectator of that event. If anything, she felt like she could pull off more of her ninja work while that was going on. I guess it could work. The topic of the special student general assembly would be announced later, but it seemed the committees wanted to criticize the members of the Student Council and Chancellors Officers. Rather than replacing the leaders of Musashi, they wanted a general assembly to determine Musashis overall policy. Although if they do change the policy, the Student Council will just be a figurehead. This was led by someone with the inherited name of Ookubo. She had made a greeting on the ship-wide divine radio earlier. Isa thought she had done a good job because after the initial greeting As a separate issue at the special student general assembly, I intend to have the frustrations and problems of the normal citizens and students addressed. If you take those frustrations and problems to the members of the Representative and PR Committees, we will discuss their validity and work toward resolving them. In other words, they were willing to hear the complaints of the normal citizens and students. Most likely That must include the people temporarily living down below at the land ports in Mito territory. By listening to those complaints toward Musashis current state, Ookubos faction could bring those people to their side. And since the source of those complaints would be the enemy, the Student Council and Chancellors Officers position would weaken. It was a lot like the diversions that a ninja would use in enemy territory. A portion of that information strategy was already beginning. Even in the engine division, a member of the PR Committee wearing a bunny outfit had arrived in front of the torii-style bulletin board device. Everyone lined up and the guy in the front acted as their representative by voicing their first complaint. Why didnt the PR Committee send a young girl here? Why did you send us some guy from the Mongolian Religious Talisman Kombat Club aka MoRTal Kombat? Are you mocking us with that bunny outfit? Is this some kind of challenge? I didnt want to dress like this either! But the Committee Head is a glasses girl! Tch. Then it cant be helped But youd better lend me your collection sometime. Youve got one, dont you? When the boy responded in the affirmative, the line of engine division workers began listing off their daily concerns. Crossdressing is fine, but its a problem when he strips and I kind of like it. I liked the Vice President better in pants, so could she maybe wear those again? I dont care if the Secretary makes sudden heroic poses while he grabs a porn doujinshi in the bookstore, but can he stop smiling at us and saying, This one hasnt hit it big yet, so its still rare! Oh, you too!? You must have the same Sinister Sight of Superb Selection! Thats gotta be against the rules!! This place likes to keep things interesting, thought Isa as she continued eating her lunch. Based on the weight, she guessed the bamboo leaf wrapping she held contained rice balls like that morning. Oh, these ones are cooked! There were three. One had nothing inside, one had kinpira inside, and one had roasted chicken inside. There was also some sweet root and stem vegetables cooked simply with some salt. Unlike that morning, she had been working, so she had been given a main dish with stronger flavoring and vegetables that were more flavorful and tougher. Thats just what I needed. The provided tea was a warm barley tea that did not forcibly erase the flavor of the food. She was just about moved to tears. The bamboo leaf wrapping said it was from Rarely Metabolizable of the Restaurants Guild, so she decided to check it out later. While she had work to do on the Musashi, she had not been restricted from living her life at the same time. She wanted to enjoy this like a trip when she could. After all, it was possible she could be leaving very soon. So Anayama. Hm? What is it? Oh, Im in the middle of some work, but I can skip out on that for a bit. No, you cant, thought Isa as she spoke with a ninja technique. I think I might be kind of on the side of Musashis Chancellors Officers and Student Council. It took a few seconds for Anayama to respond, but his voice clearly reached her. Oh? And why is that? Testament, replied Isa while chewing on the vegetables and feeling the flavor leak into her mouth. I She gulped. Ive been looking around since last night and Ive seen the engine division today. To be blunt, the Musashi is a great place for people who love machines as much as I do. Oh, the chickens really good, she thought. I know everyone at our academys doing their best so I cant compare our facilities and equipment to the ones herebut the stuff here really is nice. So I want to destroy it if I can. Thats a feeling Im not sure I understand. Cmon, its simple. Its not mine, its really well-made, and its our enemys, right? So I can destroy it, destroying it would be a good thing, and I want to destroy it. So shouldnt I destroy it? It seems like a waste, but if its going to be destroyed one way or another She nodded. I want to be the one to do it if I can. This might be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Is thislove? Yeah, its that mistaken idea that its a once-in-a-lifetime chance and if you miss it I may never love again. In a manga, thats the type of guy that ends up having his heart shaken by a girl innocently approaching about five pages later. And its the type of guy that ends up liking rejections in stories once they grow up. That was popular in the temple burning stories for a bit, wasnt it? There was that immediate punchline with Clear my mind and even this fire will feel- arrrrrgh! But the endorphins in his brain allowed him to endure the heat and he ended up achieving enlightenment as the temple burned down around him while he twitched on his back with a blank-eyed smile and double Buddhist hand gestures. Im sorry, Isa-kun, but have you been reading a lot lately? Is this Miyoshi-sans influence? Well, there was a whole bunch of stuff piled up last night. It was labelled for trade, so I can see why the other nations think Musashi has poor public morals or is full of child pornography. You can get hooked on this stuff. Isa then changed the subject. Anyway, I just rigged another three of the gravitational accelerators. If the Musashi enters gravitational cruising, the rear port side will go boom. But But? If this rebellion or whatever it is works, we wont get to see that. I dont want that, she thought. Anayama, I want to see the Musashi go boom. And thats why youre siding with their Student Council and Chancellors Officers? Testament. If Musashi gets all passive, Ill never get to see it go boom. And if it goes boom, itll increase the selling power of our name. Isnt that right? Hmm That might be true in general, but my intelligence gathering ability might be more popular among experts and thus with the kind of people who would actually hire us. I see Well, if you say so, then it must be true Isa looked down to the lower level and saw Mishina Hiro there. She pulled a morning rice ball from her lab coats pocket and took a bite. Hey, a lots happening, but lets go fix the problems we found during that mode shift! If youre free and have worked down below, come with me! They all nodded and replied with judge, but a few of them pointed at the bunny suit boy holding the opinion box. Well be down after we finish making our complaints about the Chancellor! Isa laughed bitterly. Ah ha ha. That Chancellor sure is popular. Anayama, you might just fail. That Chancellor is in Sviet Rus right now. Is that so? Isa stood up, folded up the bamboo leaf wrapping, put it in her pocket, and started toward the stairs down. That was when a large sign frame appeared near the engine divisions ceiling. It was specialized for video and it showed a room with neatly arranged tatami mats but little furnishings. Two people faced each other diagonally while sitting on cushions. Thats that Ookubo person and the automaton named Kanou. As everyone looked up at the screen, the automaton turned to face them. The yellow ink-style lettering at the bottom said, An Emergency Audience from the Student Council Room: Musashis Current Possibilities. Good day, everyone. I am Kanou and I will be in charge of todays broadcast of Armor Piercing Room, the talk show that breaks into ones true thoughts. She gestured to Ookubo opposite her. I would like to hear what Ookubo-sama has to say about her plans, objective, and topic for the special student general assembly she has called for, as well as what effect it will have on everyones busy lives. Now With that, Ookubo turned around. She bowed and then looked to the viewers. Isa looked to the black eyes behind the glasses. Wow. There was strength in those eyes. She was not just looking toward the viewer. She knew what it meant to look at someone. Isas ninja intuition told her this was probably a troublesome person and the girls voice descended from the sign frame. Judge. Everyone, I am Ookubo Tadachika, second year of Musashi Ariadust Academy and the head of the Representative Committee. I am here in order to ask you all something today. First, I would like to address the special student general assembly that will be held tomorrow afternoon at one. Isa listened to Ookubos voice while viewing her focused eyes. The current Student Council and Chancellors Officers wish to stop the Apocalypse by opposing the great powers of Hashiba, P.A. Oda, and the Testament Union. We would like to propose a different method. One that avoids conflict to peacefully stop the Apocalypse. In other words I would like to propose to all of you the possibility that Musashi can both avoid battle and have world peace. Volume 4B, 42: Protester in the Frame Volume 4B, Chapter 42: Protester in the Frame What is stereotypical Yet not stereotypical? Point Allocation (The Unexpected) On the diplomatic ship floating in the Mito sky below the Ariake, Ookubos broadcast played from the sign frame opened above the upper decks garden. A pond in the garden had been converted into a summer pool and Masazumi was reading at the edge wearing only a shirt and the bottom of a two-piece swimsuit. Her butt sat on the stones of the ponds edge and her legs soaked in the water up to the shins. So the Ariake isnt actually sealing anything off. Thats probably to avoid any backlash from the workers and residents and to help build their hatred of war. I cant believe this. The only ones being kept out were the members of the Student Council and Chancellors Officers. Noriki, Ohiroshiki, Hassan, Itoken, and Persona-kun were apparently working like normal on the Ariake. The Tachibana Couple were also continuing as normal there. Shirojiro and Heidi had been let inside, but they were restricted to their merchant work. There was no divine transmission restriction between them. They apparently wanted to set this up as the Student Council and Chancellors Officers versus the Committee Alliance. However, Masazumis group had been forbidden from making any kind of public announcement. As their statements and actions were the target of protest, they were being restricted until the following days special student general assembly. The ones being protested were being detained until such time as they were judged. That girl takes things far too seriously. Take this and this and this. The Aoi Sister wore a cream-colored swimsuit and splashed water at the large sign frame above the pond. The splashing water caused the floating sign frame to distort and Asama spoke up from the pond stone she sat on while managing the divine transmissions. Ah! Stop that, Kimi! Keeping that thing going isnt easy, you know!? Then find a way to distract me. Like this. The Aoi Sister pulled on Asamas leg and the girl in a white and red shrine maiden swimsuit produced a splash. They sure are full of energy. But since they were normal people, that may have been for the best. A shrine maiden that rivals a warship gun and a normal person who can deflect an attack from one of Hashibas Ten Spears, huh? Just as Masazumi began philosophically wondering what a normal person was, something cast a shadow over her head. She looked back and saw Naomasa in a black swimsuit. She twisted the straw hat on Masazumis head. Were counting on you tomorrow. Naomasa then entered the pool with her false arm holding a tray of food. Next Naito and Naruze arrived in swimsuits that matched the colors of their Technohexen outfits. They made quick flaps of their wings to make a long leap. Looking from above, this is the deepest part. They jumped in with their wings raised as much as possible. A spectacular splash filled the air, so Asama and the others shrieked and fled the area. As for Naomasa Hey! What if you get water in our drinks, you two!? Um, Masa This isnt my spring, so maybe alcohol isnt the best idea, commented Asama. Heh heh heh. Yes, your place has shown quite the hospitality lately. Meanwhile, Ookubo continued speaking overhead. She was assuring the people there would be no change to the Musashis current operations. Whatever the world chooses to do in the future, the people of Musashi need the influence provided by the nation of Musashi. That is why I believe we should repair and arm the Musashi. Thats true, thought Masazumi. Then she realized the foundation of Ookubos policy. Shes going to follow what weve started, but change the direction in which it takes us. That was true of remodeling the Musashi, acquiring the Logismoi plo, and of ending the Apocalypse. We will continue what we are already doing. The budget for those actions is already in motion and even if that is reorganized, we cannot revoke Musashis position as a nation until the Peace of Westphalia. Musashi is not a small nation, so I am not saying we should change what we are doing. That will remain the same, but we must change direction on the political front in order to reach Westphalia in peace. Oh? Then Milad-Ookubo-sama, what exactly are you proposing? Give us an outline. Well, said Ookubo as she placed a hand on her chin. Shes good at this. Kimi looked up at the sign frame while teaching Uzy the flutter kick. She knows how to present herself, so shell be a lot of trouble. Flat politician, shes a lot like you. I havent the slightest clue how to present myself. Masazumi sighed as she rested her cheek on her hand, with the elbow on her crossed legs. The Aoi Sister pointed at her saying Thats it! Right there! but it was a mystery what she meant. On the overhead sign frame, Ookubo faced Kanou and spoke. You asked what I am proposing, but I would like to ask you something first. Thats an odd way of arguing, thought Masazumi. Why ask a question when asked about your proposal? However, she knew what effect it would have and why Ookubo had done it. She was implicitly saying that everyone already knew what she was proposing. By setting it up like that, even a normal opinion would sound valuable. And even if it was an incorrect opinion, people were more likely to carelessly accept it. By making it sound like a foregone conclusion, it was harder to hold doubts about it. So what is that setup leading to? Ookubo continued on the screen. Why must Musashi go out of its way to fight to resolve its problems? Ookubo slowly inhaled. She faced the portable filming shrine held by a member of the PR Committee, but she did not smile yet. I need to keep things serious here. A lot of people would be seeing her for the first time. Looking too calm would make people think she was not taking this seriously. She was a challenger here, so there was something she had to say while looking straight at them. On the political front, I have determined that Musashi has the national power needed to maintain peace and stop the Apocalypse. So How about this? Things are different than they were at Mikawa. The Musashi is being remodeled and has lost a battle, so I believe it is time to take another look at our current policy. After all, if we do not change that policy, we will be dragged into an unavoidable fight along with Oushuu and Sviet Rus. We have no close relationship with any nation at the moment, so I believe this is the perfect time to have this discussion. She said so again. Tomorrow, I wish to hold a special student general assembly at which we can debate with and make suggestions to the Vice President and the rest of the Student Council and Chancellors Officers. She inhaled and lowered her head just once. She next needed to make a request to everyone watching. But she would not make it right away. Everything she had just said and her serious attitude were still alive within the viewers. If she made her request in the same way, it would sound the same as everything else. It would lack impact. A proper speech needed shifts in tone. After all Everything Ive said this far is essentially meaningless. What mattered was that the people took her side at the special student general assembly. Everything thus far was nothing more than setup and meant for the wonderful people who had been willing to actually listen to her argument. What came next was for the majority of people who only wanted to see the very end of what she had to say. Those people had not listened so seriously to what she had to say. They had not truly understood it and had simply nodded along. How could she get those people to remember her? Ookubo raised her head and looked straight forward, but Now I breathe out. She looked ahead to the screen displaying her image, said nothing, and yet felt the relief of completing a large job. She relaxed. She even vocalized the sigh. She cast aside her previous serious mood and tension in a way everyone could understand. Then she nodded and smiled toward everyone watching. Good job, she really did think while narrowing her eyes. Good job listening to what I had to say. And with that in her heart, she only had one thing to say. Please keep me in your thoughts. She closed her eyes in a smile and lowered he head again. Wow, thats just not fair Heidi spread her mouth horizontally and bent back in the Marube-ya shop on the main street of Okutamas surface residential area. A sign frame from Masazumi opened next to her face. Vice President: Augesvarer, what do you think as a merchant? Well, said Heidi as she looked to the front of the shop. With his best business smile, Shirojiro was selling vegetables to the women still living on the Musashi. For some reason, he was rubbing his hands together as he sold the radishes and green onions. Ha ha ha. Everyone, todays produce is ecofriendly and naturally grown! Just look! The tip of this green onion is so wonderfully green! Cook it and it becomes so sweet and delicious! A set of five is a bargain at only five times the price of one! Azuma: But all of that sounds completely normal. Is that because theres something wrong with me? Marube-ya: I love how Shiro-kuns sales talks run on pure momentum and transform him into an idiot! Oh, and just to be clear, he isnt sacrificing his personality for money. Money is everything, so we use it to draw out a new side of our personality! Vice President: Um, sure Please continue. Heidi let Erimaki manage the sign frame from atop her head as she carried a wooden container of natto in straw out from the back of the shop. Marube-ya: Well, you see? That Glasses Committee Head probably isnt like us or you. Vice President: Eh? Asama: Um, Masazumi? She did set you apart, so I dont think you need to get so depressed you collapse onto your side. Look, Tsukinowa doesnt know what to do. Masazumis getting better with her reactions, thought Heidi with a smile as she lined the produce up in front of the shop. Okay! We just got a shipment of Mito natto! This is the fresh natto that our Mitotsudaira protected by barking and running those Hashiba bad guys out of town! It has Mitotsudairas sniff approval! Silver Wolf: Lies! There were several blatant lies in that! Me: Thats right! Nate doesnt bark or sniff at things! She only smells the air when theres meat around and she only climbs up high for a growling song when she gets all excited! Silver Wolf: Um, my king? Some things are unavoidable traits of your race. Like smelling at the air when theres meat around Hori-ko: Oh? Then Mitotsudaira-sama. What about this lamb kebab cooking next to the yakisoba? Silver Wolf: Eh!? Th-that is, um, a vegetable! Yes, a vegetable! It seemed to be pet-feeding time for the Russia group. Heidi checked over the sign frames as Erimaki finished compiling each one. Musashis guard unit C in other words, the guards for the Chancellors Officers C is apparently treating this as an internal incident since Futayo hasnt done anything. They will stop any harm that might come to the normal people and students or if the normal people try to harm the officers, but otherwise C in other words, in a clash between an officer and a member of a Committee C theyll probably treat it as a duel. That leaves me curious about the VIPs who arent officers How are things with you, Azuma-kun? Azuma: Eh? Nothings happening here. Besides, Im looking after Miriam today because, um, well, she cant move much since its that time of the month. Mal-Ga: Your shtick really has changed. If youre looking for a new shtick, you can always consult me. Azuma: Then, um, Naruze-kun? Do you have a spell or something to lessen the effects of that time of the month? This had nothing to do with her, but Heidi felt a shiver down her spine. She used the power of prayer to send out thoughts of Send this my way! and We can make a ton of money off of this! But Gold Mar: Ga-chan, your nose. Your nose is bleeding. Mal-Ga: Hehheh heh. Why would you do that again? You might as well be holding meat out while dancing in front of a bear just before hibernation L-listen, Azuma. Azuma: Judge. What is it? Mal-Ga: Im pretty sure Miriam knows a way to stop that, so tell her theres a way the two of you can stop it together. See if shell tell you what it is. Azuma: Okay. Shell know what I mean if I ask like that? Then Ill go ask her. Heidi felt an even stronger shiver. Is Azuma-kun the kind of kid who can be kidnapped for a ransom pretty easily? Marube-ya: U-um, are we just ignoring all the officers that didnt choose to join you? Asama: No, since Im handling the divine transmissions, those ones are apparently cut off from us. Theres really no helping it, though. Smoking Girl: Lately, Ive been thinking you play a much more active role than I do, Asama-chi. Sticky King: She fits right in, so I see no problem. Its not good to say things that will distance people. Obscene: Agreed! Asama-kun is the ace shooter that fires us to our destination! She is most welcome on the front line! Asama: Um Mal-Ga: Ignoring the lamenting shrine maiden, this really is a troublesome situation. The normal members of the committees are one thing, but the Committee Heads have a fair bit of authority. They can bring their views to the Secretary, Treasurer, and the Special Duty Officers. Wise Sister: Heh heh. But those Committee Heads cant directly confront that anteater owner, can they? They report to the Special Duty Officers, Treasurer, and Secretary. Marube-ya: Thats where the special student general assembly comes in. That lets them ignore the Special Duty Officers, Treasurer, and Secretary and speak to even the Chancellor. Its a real problem, sighed Heidi. But I guess its good that things on the Musashi arent stagnating. We might be officers, but were also running a business here. Mal-Ga: Thats the trick right there Weve been busy lately, but thats why we didnt notice the Committee Alliance putting together this event. Although looking back, things were continuing a little too normally. Vice President: Thats probably because Ookubo is just that good at bringing things together. Im betting the other Committee Heads dont see this as that big a deal. Heidi was not surprised to hear that. There were some athletic types taking positions here and there with opinion boxes, but Marube-ya: It just feels like an event has begun. Its just that wed normally be informed in advance, but this time we werent. Wise Sister: Heh heh. That would be how normal people like us see it. This was well done. If they werent planning to cause a huge commotion, the preparations would have been low-key as well. They dropped hints here and there to let those at the Committee Head level know this was happening and they controlled the information so it didnt leak out. Flat Vassal: Can they really control the information like that? Vice President: They can. Thats right, thought Heidi who typed up advertisements and made sales talks. Marube-ya: I think this was setup quite a while back. Probably so, agreed Masazumi as she thought about Ookubos true intentions here. When had she started planning this? Masazumi could make a decent guess. My guess would be it was setup around the time of the Armada Battle. When we were fighting, when the Musashi was repaired, and when we were away from the Musashi, the Committees did a lot to support us from the side. But how did they set this up? asked Naomasa as she adjusted her swimsuit that had built up water inside it. Masazumi adjusted her hat and nodded. Judge. We cant spend much time on things right now. As the representative of the cities, she would have been the target of the students parents and they would have let her know what they thought about welfare, divine transmissions, the economy, and life on the Musashi. And of course, most of those opinions would be ones of unease. Especially when it concerns their children. But if the Representative Committee shared that listening work with the other committees when it related to their fields of work, the other Committee Heads would begin gathering Musashis anxieties and sending them to the Representative Committee Head. Meaning After the Battle of Mikatagahara, we distributed the people between the eight land ports in Mito so their anxieties could not unify and would remain smaller individual issues. That is still in effect. But the Committee Heads who gathered those complaints are unable to view those anxieties as individual things, so it builds up inside them. Heh heh. Just like an inexperienced village doctor catching all of the small illnesses of his patients and becoming horribly ill himself. They say the common cold is the beginning of all illness, butwait, does that include sexual diseases! Does that mean catching cold leads you to do things in need of censoring!? Well, Asama!? Does it!? Masazumi ignored that sister, but then she wondered if the girl was like that around town as well. Actually, I guess I already know the answer. Um, the Committee Heads will understand just how dangerous the peoples worries are for Musashi at the moment. And thats why theyve left all the decision-making with the Representative Committee Head since this would normally be her job. After that, Ookubo only had to tell them that after considering the peoples feelings, lets confirm some things with and suggest some things to the Student Council and this is our final chance to present this possibility to them. Well, none of thats a lie. So she just changed how they would interpret the information? asked Naomasa. Thats right, agreed Masazumi. Shes acting like we have control of everything, and thats why the Committee Heads and Musashi residents havent reacted too much. This is not a coup detat meant to overthrow us; its only a suggested change of policy. And that suggestion will change this life of unpredictable battle to a life of stable peace. Things on the Musashi wont change all that much, no matter who is right here. But But With Ookubo, they might not have to go through any more war. It sounds like the deck is really stacked against you, Masazumi. I mean, you love war. W-wait, Asama! I take extreme issue with part of that! Eh? Asama fell silent. The Aoi Sister eventually tapped her on the shoulder and everyone in the water pressed their foreheads together and began whispering. Whats this about? wondered Masazumi as Asama left the circle first and raised her hand. She had a bit of tension in her eyebrows. Listen, Masazumi. This is extremely hard to say, but Judge. What is it? Asama presented their conclusion. Pretty much every time you have a meeting with another nation, the conclusion seems to be This means war! Masazumi thought on Asamas words. Is that true? Was it? Could it be? She brought a hand to her forehead and went through her memories. There was Mikawa and, um, England She counted them up on her fingers. Maa? Oh, yeah, yeah. Im fine. Im just thinking. I feel like my very identity is being shaken. Im fine, Im fine. But why am I sweating so much when Im so lightly dressed and have my legs in the water? Calm down, Honda Masazumi. Youve always been a pacifist. Counting it up does seem to show a concerning past and future, but try to stay positive here. Yes, take a positive view of war. No, thats not right. But she did reach a certain answer. Wait! Listen. Just wait, all of you! What is it? She did not let their legitimately confused looks get to her. Listen, she said while raising a finger. At the discussion we had in Magdeburgs Avalon, we didnt go to war with any of the nations at that meeting! Isnt that when you announced Were gonna go crush Hashiba! Have a nice day!? When she heard Naruzes comment, Masazumi collapsed limply onto her side. Huhhhhhhhhh? She felt like there was something wrong with reality or like her view of the world was out of sync with the facts. Meanwhile, she heard distant voices in the center of the water. S-see, Naruze? You were so blunt that Masazumi cant recover! She really has gotten better with her reactions And I think I can use that collapsed pose, so dont move until Ive made a sketch. Hmm. Is Seijun singing a strange loo loo loo song? I am not! She sat back up, but that did not change a single thing about reality. Not that she had any reason to think it would. But she did want to try fighting this, so she said what she could. Um, I take those meetings and negotiations seriously, dont I? Yes, of course you do. Youre always saying confusing thingswhich always leads to war. Everything I do is for the Far East, isnt it? Yes, you do everything you can for the Far Eastwhich always leads to war. I generally try to cooperate with the other nations, dont I? Yes, you do generally try to get along with themwhich always leads to war. W-wait! Why does it always lead to war!? I strongly oppose that! Thats right. Asama nodded. I may have been the one that brought it up, but I dont think Masazumi brings us to war every single time! So lets not treat her like this. Naruze showed Asama a chart drawn up on a crop mark frame Magie Figur. Asama looked confused, so If you add it all numerically like this and then list it like this, then it comes out like this. Asama nodded a few times and then faced Masazumi again. Understood. Looking at it statistically, you have been seriously doing everything you can for the Far East while trying to get along with the other nationswhich always leads to war. Are you all my enemies!? Heh heh heh. But looking at it this way, youre quite the frightening warmonger. Show the slightest opening and youll bring war to them. W-wait! They generally bring the war to us! Ive never done that! In other words, youre a tempter seme. She had never heard that term before but could take a good guess what it meant, so she decided not to think about it any further. Anyway, sighed Asama. Dont worry, Masazumi. Tomorrows special student general assembly is an internal affair, so I dont see how it could possibly lead to war. Talk about setting a low bar But she needed to stay positive. If she could avoid leading this to war, that was a wonderful achievement. Huh? Why am I feeling so horribly depressed? Now come on over here, said the Aoi Sister. Weve got food. Thats right, Seijun, added Naito. You have a lot to do tonight, like putting together a strategy for tomorrow, dont you? Then you need to relax while you can. No, no. Masazumi waved her hand back and forth before gently tapping her chest over her shirt. Ive never swam before. Okay? Oh? They all exchanged a glance and smiled. Before she realized where this was going, she was thrown into the water. Two people stood on a snowy hill. Lined up in the evening sky were a demonic long-lived in an M.H.R.R. uniform and a boy in a P.A. Oda uniform with a black down jacket over the shoulders. They were Shibata Katsuie and Sassa Narimasa. The few ships of the advance fleet and people quickly setting up camp were below the hill behind them and both of them had some insha kotob open. The insha kotob were for work and other matters, but they were both hitting the approved button without even really looking at them. Occasionally, Katsuie would speak up. Hey, small fry, take this work more seriously. I feel sorry for the people who made this data. Shibata, the idiot next to me isnt even hitting approved; hes just closing the frames. I think the odds are pretty good he has no idea how divine mail conversations work. Yes, as the upperclassman, could you say something to that idiot? Katsuie looked to Narimasas other side, the side he was not standing on. Hmm, Naru Naruuu? Theres no one there. Are you hallucinating? Hmm, you okay there? If youve gone crazy, should I knock some sense back into you? Hmm? D-damn you Taki: You two love that act, dont you? Oh, hi, Takigawa. What do you need? Taki: Did you read the divine mail I sent you? Shaja, replied Katsuie as he showed his teeth to the female ninja in the insha kotob. Ichimasu, things are getting interesting on the Musashi, arent they? First it looks like theyre going for a meeting with the three nations, but now theyve got a special student general assembly? Its just one event after another for the brats on that giant ship! I bet theyll have festival stands out, so I kinda want to stop by with Lady Oichi! Oh, then why not just go? A snowball hit the side of Narimasas face. Damn you! They both crushed snow with enough force to form ice balls and threw them back and forth at full strength, but they eventually took a break. As they did, Katsuie breathed a deep white sigh. Well, I guess we can think of this as Musashi peeling back the mask a little. Really? Narimasa. When Katsuie called his name, Narimasa pushed up his sunglasses and looked his way. Whaddya want?? Wowww! What was that whaddya want!? You push up your sunglasses like this and thenwhaddya want!? Really!? Whaddya want!? This kid must think hes so cool!! Shut up, you son of a bitch! Youre the one that got all lovey-dovey while chowing down on the fruit tempura Oichi made! What was that these strawberries are so good nonsense!? They had grated radish on them! What!? If Lady Oichi grates it, a radish is a fruit! You didnt know that, kid!? Takigawa, can you do something about this guy? Hes a giant pain in the ass. Taki: Yeah, Niu-chans over here too. So Naru-kun, you should probably just give up and play with Toshi and Michi. No, those two are all obsessed with what Matthias and Hashiba sent over. They can get pretty nerdy, so I cant keep up with them at times. Taki: Why not find a hobby? I used to have one. Shibatas eyes widened and he pointed over saying Eh? What was it?, but Narimasa ignored him. Im not telling you. Anyway, Shibata, you seem pretty cautious about Musashi. Is there a reason for that? Shaja. Its simple, you moron. What havent you done since coming to P.A. Oda? Lived a trouble-free life under a superior who wasnt an idiot. Taki: To be blunt, youve been pretty blessed by your surroundings, Naru-kun. You havent dealt with any infighting since coming to P.A. Oda, right? I do throw rocks at my stupid upperclassman. An ice ball with a rock inside hit him in the face, so their snowball fight heated up for a while. And isnt it better to not have infighting? Its a pain in the ass. Taki: But the Oda clan had some during the issues over the inheritance of our masters name. Inside the insha kotob Takigawa crossed her legs in her seat on the Shirasagi Castles bridge. Taki: The previous generation worked to combine the Mlasi forces and the Oda clan, but pushed a little too hard on that and had to retire to make up for it. Shaja. Katsuie nodded. The clan split into two factions over the inheritance of our masters name. Interestingly, Im part of the main force now even though I was with the opposing faction. Are you lecturing me like an old man? Please spare me. Narimasa sighed, shrugged, and turned his back on Katsuie. Could you upperclassmen stop expecting those of who came in later to do the things you all ended up doing? Isnt it your duty to make sure we dont have to do that kind of thing? Taki: You sure take this seriously, Naru-kun. Stop teasing- He raised his voice, but stopped himself, sighed, looked back, and lowered his head. Sorry. Katsuie brought his hand down in a karate chop onto Narimasas lowered head and it clearly produced a dull sound. Ow! What was that for, you idiot!? You have no idea how to control your strength, do you!? Then use that weak head of yours to think, small fry. If youre going to follow the Testament descriptionsthen Sassa Narimasa meets his end rebelling against Hashiba. But before that and after we lose our master, I end up under your command as we fight Hashiba and Toshi. Hashiba will be our enemy by then. Thats the whole point, said Katsuie. Your super excellent upperclassmen were telling you that its okay if you end up like us, no matter how it turns out that way. What? Who are you calling excellent? Dont forget the super, small fry. Do you want me to create a human-shaped stamp in the snow with you? Do you? Katsuie laughed quietly. But that isnt for a while. For now, we need to enjoy the situation weve got. Shaja. You dont have to tell me that. I was always planning to go all out here. The two of them looked north from the hill. They were looking at an area several dozen kilometers away, past a large snowy forest in the distance. Thats the southwestern edge of Sviet Russ livable zone. Theres not even forty kilometers from that field to the city beyond it. We had an excellent guide. He nodded. Marfa of Novgorod, hm? She still looks down on everyone, but she led us in the right direction. Katsuie gave a nasal laugh. Hashiba pulled some strings to get Marfa the inherited name of Shibata Shigeie, right? So to cooperate with us, she guided us into Sviet Rus territory and will prove her cooperation with a battle. And thats just about to begin. Sounds good to me. Especially with the nice bait thats shown up. He pointed his chin toward some shapes in the eastern sky. They were small and distant, but they were clearly there. Taki: Given the time, I assume thats the Musashi diplomatic ship and Honjou Shigenagas escort fleet. Ive recorded their cannon fire patterns and number of shells used, so should I send that over? No, replied Katsuie. It wouldnt get to her soon enough, and it wouldnt matter for what shes trying to do. Taki: She? Oh, you mean Marfa. Shaja, responded Narimasa as he too looked to Honjou Shigenagas fleet. Given the time, she should be making her attack soon. As he spoke, a wind blew through the eastern sky. A shape suddenly appeared in front of Honjou Shigenagas escort fleet. It was a black multi-layer warship that measured over eight hundred meters long. It was structured like shoe soles stacked on top of each other. Taki: Oh!? That reading!? Is that a stealth hulk? Now thats rare! I was raised in the mountains, so I cant tell anything beyond its wafer-like multi-layer structure. Still, lets see what shes prepared to do. Were not about to accept any half-assed cooperation. But Katsuie tilted his head and groaned. I think that Marfa puts too much focus on emotions, strength, and connections between people. Well, that might be just right for such a cold region. Meanwhile, the black hulk flew toward the Honjou fleet with a few transport ships accompanying it. It was on a collision course. Honjou Shigenagas escort fleet for the diplomatic ship had noticed the enemy. Captain! Enemy detected eleven kilometers away to eleven and ten oclock! The ether reading is of an old Sviet Rus Kraken-class armed hulk-type! The scan says it belongs to Novgorod! With that report, barriers opened on the left and right above the festival courtyard. These were physical ones, not spell ones. Toori tilted his head as they connected to the upper deck to keep out the external air. Hey, Shigeko? Do those cover everything? Thats kind of excessive. Testament. Are you saying you wish to view the battle? There is a lift to the top. Ill show you the way. H-hold on! cut in Mitotsudaira What is going on!? Dont worry about it, said Shigenaga while dismissively waving a hand and shoving yakisoba into her mouth. This is the quickest way to understand the problem Sviet Rus is currently facing. Eh? Mitotsudaira gave a puzzled look as Shigenaga opened a sankt okno and sent some instructions. Dont let them pass by in silence, comrades! The time of demons is not yet upon us, so we must give a greeting to our fellow travelers. And let us bring them to a stop to teach them that this snowy land is not welcoming of outsiders! So its hand-to-hand combat, captain!? Testament! Listen, comrades! Im sure youre sick of using these cannons to fight. But the time has come! The time to display our great physical strength has come! The decorative flowers of cannon fire are only for the day. Once night falls, it is the crescent moon that shall decorate the sky! All ships, release your ceiling defense spells. Its time for the famous Sviet Rus privet! As she spoke, the wind split apart in the sky ahead. They saw the black hulk there. It belonged to Novgorod, but there was something odd about it. It was upside down, so the flat upper deck was pointed down. And The enemy ship only has its front defense barriers active! Its coming in for the privet! A group of the amalgamated dead stood on the long upper deck of the multi-layer hulk. They were upside down, but they prepared for action at the stern of the ship. And the individual at the very front was magnified in a sankt okno that opened in the sky. She wore a black-dyed Sviet Rus uniform with extra decorations attached. An eight-legged horse made of bones stood to her side and the tiger-skin scarf around her neck blew in the wind. The very end of the scarf contained the two kanji of the name Kagetora. Mitotsudaira spoke up when she realized what that name meant. Nagao Kagetora!? Is that former Sviet Rus Vice Chancellor and Novgorod Mayor Marfa!? Her tone of question carried a but, so she continued with a frown. Can we assume Novgorod has betrayed Sviet Rus and joined P.A. Oda? Testament. We were keeping that hidden, but I guess the secrets out now. To be completely accurate, shes the former Vice Chancellor, shes Mayor of Novgorod, and she was one of the successors to Sviet Rus. She was also a good friend of Current Chancellor and Student Council President Uesugi Kagekatsu. And now shes an enemy and a traitor. She is In the sankt okno, the womans expression changed. She brought her eyebrows together and stared ahead at them. And Shigenaga spoke toward that gaze. Marfa Vedma Boretskaya. With that resolute statement, the ceiling revealing both the sky and the enemy was closed. At the same time, a ship-wide announcement played. The enemy privet will arrive in two minutes and thirty-seven seconds! Volume 4B, 43: Passersby on the Road Volume 4B, Chapter 43: Passersby on the Road When the trumpeter sounds the warning A collision will occur there At lightning speed Point Allocation (On the Deck) The sky was there. It was the orange of approaching night. The wind was there and a chill was there, but one thing was lacking and Tenzou knew what that was. Our view of the heavens is blocked!! They stood at the very back of the Honjou ships deck. The Sviet Rus ship was based on a Far Eastern design, but the deck was flat and had a shallow forward slant to keep the snow off and block the wind. So when looking to the top Theres an open space matching the size of the ship. Honjou Shigenaga and a combat unit mostly made up of demons stood there. Standing among them should have given one a view of the entire sky overhead, but Marfas ship has a support transport ship below! Marfas ship is approaching! It will reach us in thirty seconds!! Thats close by, thought Tenzou. The black hulk floating upside down appeared to be almost directly in front of them. The sky exposed around them was already being crushed by the boxy shape of the giant hulk. Even now, the black ships bow seemed to be stretching out toward them as it advanced. Shigenaga raised her voice. Here it comes! Get ready!! It was indeed coming. Behind Tenzou, Mary grabbed the sleeve of his coat. Is it going to hit? He shook his head to say no. It would not hit at this trajectory and angle. Then he realized why she had judged this differently. Mary-dono, once we return to the Musashi, how about we add the transport district to our evening walking route. Eh? she asked, but she quickly realized what he meant. If Im used to seeing ships approaching, I wont get so mistakenly afraid? I was simply talking about the route I wanted to share with you on our walks. Then well have to stop by the transport districts unique food stand that Lady Naito was telling me about. What a wonderful future, thought Tenzou when he saw her smile. Gold Mar: Um, I told her about that place, so I can lie in wait and spy on you. 10ZO: Thats just scary! Why does this Technohexen have to scare people like that!? They had a divine transmission connection with those in Mito, so that just left one question. What do we do here? Marfa was cooperating with P.A. Oda, but since it qualified as a Sviet Rus civil war, they could not interfere as diplomats. However, an investigation by the Provisional Council had discovered no Testament descriptions of Novgorod rebelling after the purge. So This battle is less a Sviet Rus civil war and more of an interpretation beyond the Testament descriptions. That means we can intervene. That was why Masazumi had left the decision with them. She wanted them to produce results if they could. And now the enemy was here. The upside-down black hulk was charging their way. Tenzou saw the structure of the battlefield. The movement was straight ahead and overhead. It was on the upper surface of this ship and on the upper surface of the upside-down fleet approaching them. They were approaching as if to push in at the vertical space between them. The decks of opposite orientations were rapidly approaching and this created something. The decks are going to pass by at extreme close range!? Exactly that was about to happen. As the wind of their relative speed blew through, combined dead warriors stood on the upside-down deck, but the ship moved to bring the two decks even closer. Get ready!! Shigenagas voice arrived just as the vertical gap between decks fell below five meters. The wind was compressed, the vertical space shrank to about three meters, and fog formed only to burst out from the ships. The sound distorted, everyones bodies groaned under the pressure, and yet Shigenagas voice pierced the sky. Charge, comrades! Testament!! The people standing in front of Tenzous group moved forward. As if to accelerate the instant of collision between the passing decks, those standing in each others sky raised their weapons and rushed forward. Exchange the Sviet Rus privet!! Everything was running. Both sides signaled their charge with trumpets. Those whose assault spears had trumpets on the shafts converted their lung capacity into sprinting and noise and converted their leg strength into speed. The leg strength of the demons and of the combined dead was added on top of the ships speeds, so their acceleration led straight to a clash. The blaring of trumpets grew even louder. Ahhh!! The music in the front clashed. Immediately, countless sounds of destruction rang out. Within that compressed noise, the armor and blood of demons and the dead flew through the air and the notes of brass instruments played clearly. Fill the gaps!! Before the cacophony of the clash could fade and faster than the fragments of instruments could blow away in the wind, the next wave of pressure clashed. They were attacking in waves. The assault trumpet spears had thrown the front lines into disarray, so Sledgehammer unit!! Open the way! On both sides, those wielding mallet-shaped hammers in not just both arms but four or even six arms clashed at high speed. Their charge lasted only an instant. The number of blows was far greater. But they poured on heavy and destructive attacks while targeting the gaps created by their comrades who had clashed earlier. Take this!! The clash between upside down and right side up was built on top of the ships speeds. The sounds were more of piercing than striking and a great variety of things sprayed out into the air. But a path had been opened. Rather than crumbling, a definite opening had formed. Due to the speed of the ships passing by, the battlefield never came to a stop. Both sides were forcing a clash at the front of the decks that were moving toward each other. The rearmost forces of both sides were already on the move. They had great speed. And knowing that the enemy awaited beyond the holes opened in their battle lines, they followed those opened paths. Ohhhh! They struck. Their attacks and defenses passed by in an instant and they were blown away. But they all bellowed the same thing in that instant. Zdravstvuyte!! They all exchanged greetings with their enemy as they blew them away and continued forward. This was the privet. Zdravstvuyte. Zdravstvuyte! Zdravstvuyte, comrades! The entire battlefield was now a scene for attacks given and attacks received in greeting. Those intent on providing a greeting continued running. As for those who showed an opening or were too slow Do svidaniya. Do svidaniya! Do svidaniya, comrades! The different-colored armor, shells, and blood of fallen comrades and of the enemy burst into the wind as they built up speed. The pressurized wind created between the two ships sent everything outwards. The two decks seemed to scrape together and that wind seemed to push their legs onward and their faces back. They all leaned forward to break through that wind, lowered their hips to take advantage of their ships buffering spells, and did their best to put up with the blow. But Greet them some more! shouted Shigenaga Its the polite thing to do!! As they burst through the wind, their racing footsteps sounded more like thunder than physical blows. They accelerated. The sledgehammer units had left the ranks of both sides in complete disarray, so the next wave took a path to stab into the enemys slowed front line. And that wave was Pickaxe unit!! Testament!! Countless crescent moons of steel danced between the scraping decks. With no restraint or guilt, the demons slammed those weapons forward while dashing. The noise was more of destruction than of metal. Some were pierced through, some were repelled, some were blown away, and some were beaten down, but Ohhhhh!! It was all directed forward. A great sound rang out. It was music. Trumpets played after them. The remnants of the assault trumpet unit could still give sound to their willpower, so they lined up alongside the advancing crescent moons, leaned back, and filled their lungs with air. Their footsteps sounded like peals of thunder. Fragments of music flowed out within it to maintain appearances. The music from both sides intertwined and finally found a common link. Then the speed of both sides noticeably grew. As they accelerated, power gathered in the narrow space between artificial heaven and earth. Just before it exploded, they all gave a shout. Come on out, main unit!! Before that cry could reach them, a group rushed up from the back of both sides. This was their main force. It was their leader and that leaders personal unit, and they formed the Assault unit!! The passing by had surpassed the midpoint and both sides were seeking the aft of the others ship. Approximately thirty people rushed in that direction. Shigenagas unit raced forward with her in the lead, but Marfas spear-wielding assault unit protected her and the eight-legged bone horse she rode. Shigenaga saw Marfa running forward from the back of the battlefield, but she quickly removed her gaze from Marfa. She instead looked beyond the enemy. The sky is in view, comrades!! The scarlet-dyed sky could be seen beyond the decks moving in opposite directions as the heaven and earth. Their greeting was ending. Eventually, everyone with her looked in the same direction and opened their mouths. Testament!!!!! An excellent response, thought Shigenaga while honing herself for the clash by taking a deep breath. It only took an instant. Marfas vanguard suddenly moved to either side. !? The enemy made a sudden move in front of her eyes. They threw aside their assault spears and entirely focused on dispersing. What is this!? They rapidly prepared themselves on the left and right, leaving Marfas skeletal horse defenseless. A spell firing unit!? Shigenaga mentally clicked her tongue as she caught on to Marfas plan. Just as we shift from mid- to close-range, she switches over to long-range spell firing!? Shigenagas side had assumed this would be a close-range attack, so they could not react to a long range attack. Marfa had intended to ensure a successful attack by drawing them close before acting. Shigenaga knew it had been intentional. Even for demons, activating spells while running was not easy. If their speed dropped or they screwed up the spell activation, their front line would collapse. Plus, they could not allow Shigenagas side to catch on. That meant this had to have been planned in advance. Did you set up this sudden approach and privet so we wouldnt have time to prepare ourselves and put together countermeasures, Marfa!? Marfa did not respond. She simply shook her head to the side atop her racing bone horse. Her tiger skin scarf danced in the wind. That acted as a signal. While spread out in a fan shape, the enemy spell attack unit opened spell sankt okno while still running. They immediately received approval and let the power of the spells explode toward Shigenagas unit. Eight flame cannon blasts were fired and they easily filled the gap between the two units. In that case Shigenaga took action. She made a leap. It was a large step forward. Those behind her frantically raised their speed. Commander!? She ignored them as a way of telling them not to worry about it. The enemy was already attacking, so I have to make it!! She swept her right hand forward and made her charge before the gathering flame shells could collide with everyone. That motion produced My divine spell!! A shield of light appeared. It was a rectangular Far Eastern tower shield. It was based on the heroic story of the historical Honjou Shigenaga blocking an enemy cannon blast with his shield. Honjou Shield!! Shigenaga saw her spell shield split into multiple shields. The light composing each one grew thinner, but a total of sixteen raced out to the left and right like they were being shuffled. They accurately stopped the enemy projectiles. Endure! They did as she wished. The flame shells exploded, but they burst out from the surface of the shields. And so Shigenaga sent her body forward to catch up with the outstretched hand. However, she did not stop there. She bent her elbow again, and Take this! By thrusting her right arm forward again, the Honjou Shield was launched forcefully forward. This was a shield attack. As Marfas spell users moved forward and prepared their second shot, the shields collided with them and knocked them away. All sixteen Honjou Shields scattered light and gave the narrow space a coloration different from the evening sky. Shigenaga leaped in while Marfa approached on her skeletal horse. As Marfa defenselessly kneeled atop the horse, Shigenaga drew her sword and charged toward her. There was still some distance between them, but she accelerated forward. Marfa! Marfa did not reply, but she did speak with a calm look on her face. You are making me angry, Shigenaga. Shigenaga felt like the words stabbed into her. She did not know why, but then Marfa made a sudden move. She stood up, reached around to her back, and pulled something out from behind her. It was A Logismoi plo!? The giant black and white weapon in the enemys hand resembled a bow. And Marfa did not stop there. She raised the bow and calmly aimed it. It had no arrow, but So this is what she was after! Shigenaga was blown backwards by an impact more powerful than her acceleration. An attack had reached her. Shigenaga was not the only one blown away. All of Marfas enemies C the Sviet Rus warriors on Shigenagas side C were knocked backwards by the sudden blow. !! They were hit just above their heart. Some had their chests collapse inwards and some had their breastbones shattered, but they were all sent flying backwards. Honjou Shigenaga was sent especially far. That was partially due to her lighter weight, but she bounced thrice off of the decks above and below as she was sent more than one hundred meters backwards. It looked like they had taken a hit from a powerful bow, but someone directly faced all of the demons who had been beaten down. It was Marfa. On the battlefield of passing decks, she raced forward on her skeletal steed in pursuit of Shigenaga. Sorry I couldnt keep my promise with Masamune and the others. That racing knight returned the bow to her back and drew a sword from her waist. It was a long sword for use on horseback. It was an unnamed sword in an undecorated plain wooden sheath. Still upside-down, she raised the sword high toward Shigenaga who was trying to get back up. I will use all my strength, so let this sword strike finish you off. Without even slicing through the sky, the blade moved smoothly toward Shigenaga. Shigenaga had yet to get back on her feet. She placed her arms on the deck to raise her upper body, but the rest of her would not follow. The previous attack was sticking with her and she knew what it had to have been. A Logismoi plo attack! That was Maska Orge, the Logismoi plo of wrath. Chancellor Kagekatsu had once told her what it did. Simply looking at the target of your anger hits them with an arrow strike to match the degree of that anger! The wielder did not even need to fire an arrow. And the previous arrow strike had not pierced through her body. Is that the extent of your anger for me!? Shigenaga punched the deck to get up. Her lower body was still weak and her legs slipped below the knees, but she did not care. She faced Marfa as the woman approached. Dont underestimate me! Shigenaga hit the floor to force her knees in close. She stood up. She raised her legs and moved each part of her body into an upright position. Stand, comrades! None in Sviet Rus shall bow to a traitorous former Vice Chancellor! Remember that this icy land brings only death to any who cannot stand! Testament! They all filled their bodies with the tremor of breath and attempted to follow her. Will we make it in time!? Her heart told her no. But even as she decided that was the rational conclusion, she saw everyone around her moving toward the approaching blade. Even if they could not stand, they desperately worked to stop Marfa as if clinging to her. Good, she decided. Whatever happens here is fine as long as they maintain their stubborn spirits. So Marfa! She raised her left hand in front of her chest. Her right hand held the sword she had held onto even when sent flying so far. Aim here. Or am I so inexperienced that you have time to focus on others!? Her heart did not tell her no, but she did not know if that was due to her discipline or if it was a simple fact. However, she did raise her sword as if pulling at it with her right hand. Her intent was to counter Marfas attack. If she missed, she would die. Marfa responded to that determination with her straight blade. But just as Shigenaga thought the attack was coming !? She saw the color red to Marfas left. It was fire. One of the spell users she had hit with her Honjou Shield had recovered and their fire shell was flying straight toward her. She could not avoid it and she could not prepare her Honjou Shield in time. Protecting ones leader was only natural, so there was nothing wrong with this. Shigenaga realized that the enemy was just as stubborn. Well done! But with that praise, she also wondered what to do. She had too little internal Blessings built up inside herself to use the Honjou Shield in such quick succession, but I have no choice! As soon as she made up her mind, a few shadows suddenly appeared. Four giant boxy forms approached from the left and right of the narrow battlefield. Cargo containers!? A line of color was attached to each wooden cube. That color was silver. They were silver chains and Shigenaga knew who used those. Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer!? Judge! yelled Mitotsudaira. She named herself as she swung the silver chains to slam the containers into the enemy. I am Nate Mitotsudaira, 5th Special Duty Officer of Musashi Ariadust Academys Chancellors Officers. I will assist Sviet Rus to end this battle which runs counter to the Testament descriptions! The silver wolf swung her arms for even more strength and let loose a howl. Take this! Volume 4B, 44: Parters on the Road Volume 4B, Chapter 44: Parters on the Road They take the wrong path But they are in a single place Point Allocation (Complicated) During the greeting between heaven and earth, solid blows swept through, knocking everything away. From a position in the rear, Mitotsudaira had used four containers to target Those spell users! Her attacks arrived from either side. Even if they were demons, they could not take a blow like this while preparing their spells. Something could be heard breaking when the attack hit and the enemy was crushed and misshapen by the hammer-like cargo containers. The demon spell users were spread out to the left and right and the cargo containers flew in from either side as if creating a line to connect those demons. ! They were literally swept away. Specifically, they were all knocked in toward the center. One of the containers changed shape, got stuck between the two decks, and spun fruitlessly a few times before shattering. But the other three flew forward and collided with Marfas comrades who were trying to follow her. They were blown away. As soon as the silver chains tight arms were free, Mitotsudaira pulled them back. But she did not end it there. A lift was rising from below the deck in front of her. The lifts gate opened and something shot forcefully up from within. The fifth one. It was a cargo container. Before the lift was even done rising, she kicked it up. As the wooden container seemed to pitch forward in midair, it scraped against the ceiling formed from the deck of Marfas ship. Youre wide open! The silver wolf used her great instantaneous speed to kick the cargo container forward. Her target was Marfa. The ultra-heavy container tore through the wind as it flew straight toward her. Marfa saw the intimidating mass approaching her. Oh? She silently expressed her astonishment. This is quite unusual for a privet. It was unthinkable and even a taboo in Sviet Russ ways, but this was Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer. It was acceptable as a greeting from Musashi. In front of her, Shigenaga noticed the flying cargo container and ducked down so it would fly over her head. Marfa realized she would reach Shigenaga just as the container passed by above her. In that case, she thought. I have no choice, she also thought. She swung the sword in her right hand. She rotated her wrist to direct the attack straight ahead instead of toward Shigenaga. Say hi to Kagekatsu for me. In a single breath, Marfa broke through the front and back doors of the cargo container flying right toward her. The power spell applied to her blade caused the doors to bend and burst with a dry sound. A hole had opened. If she sent her skeletal steed through it, she could pass over Shigenaga while inside the container. And so she chose to do just that. She would jump over her former comrades head and move past her. Just as she entered the container, she felt herself become separated from the surrounding noise and wind. But even that sensation soon vanished and she started toward the bit of sky visible on the other end of the short tunnel. !? That was when a cutting power reached the container from the left and right. The containers side walls were smashed and twin horizontal attacks raced toward her from up ahead. Ex. Collbrande!? Marfa had no need to ask when they had done this. The two owners of those blades had likely been hiding while clinging to the back of the cargo container. The instant they realized she was passing through the container, they had jumped down on either side and made their attack. Marfa took action by standing atop her bone horse in a surfing stance. Bear with this for a bit! She moved her left foot forward and forcefully pushed down on the bone horses head. Its head dropped down as if pitching forward and Marfa bent her legs up for a short leap. The two blades raced between the ducking horse and her bent legs. She made it through. Her peripheral vision caught a glimpse of the ninja and English princess who had sliced the container, but that only lasted a moment as they passed each other by. As the bone horse straightened back up, she landed on its back in the same surfing stance and she faced forward. She could see Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer in her upside-down vision. If she defeated that girl, she would have cleared everything. There was only one thing to say as she stared at that opponent. How about I answer that greeting you gave me? Making sure to answer someones greeting in kind was the Sviet Rus way. So while standing sideways to surf atop her skeletal steed, Marfa continued forward. But What!? A naked apron eating yakisoba appeared in front of her. It happened far too suddenly. The naked apron did not seem to know what was going on either. Once he noticed her, he shouted eh!? and gave her an upside-down look of shock. Marfa had no idea how he had gotten there, but he was an obstacle all the same. So she had her skeletal steed surfboard skid to the side. She had the horse briefly float up into the air to direct its path away from the naked apron. The naked apron stuck with her. Hes fast!? The nudist had yakisoba hanging from his mouth as he moved so fast she thought he had teleported. Based on the Ohhh!? expression on his face, he did not understand the situation either. Marfa ignored him. She had the bone horse hop the other direction to slip past him. Once again, the nudist appeared right in front of her. How fast is this naked apron!? Then she realized a silver chain was loosely tied around the nudists body. The nudist himself was not moving so quickly. He was being placed in her way by the 5th Special Duty Officers chains. Shes passing him around!? That proved to be accurate. As Marfa rapidly moved her bone horse to the side, the nudist was passed back and forth between the four silver chains on the left and right to keep him in her way. It was a high-speed form of juggling. He was moving so quickly that she could see afterimages between the four chains. Marfa shuddered at this pinpoint human obstacle and she continued controlling her skeletal steed and jabbing forward with her blade. This kind of strategy would be unthinkable for Sviet Rus! She frowned at this decision, but then she heard a voice. Ohhhhhh! Hey! Naaaate! Yeah, I said Id help, but whats with this thrill ride!? Um, well, I have other things to deal with, so Im just letting the silver chains handle it! So its just her artifact going nuts!? Their handling of the obstacle seemed to be growing more and more careless because the nudist started to double over into a sideways U each time he was passed, but that did not change the fact that he was in the way. After all, Marfa had managed to maintain her momentum as she approached the 5th Special Duty Officer, but she was starting to veer off course. In that case, she thought while giving up on avoiding the obstacle and changing her right jab into a piercing strike. I will eliminate the both of you! She prepared her right sword to stab through both the obstacle and Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer behind him. Then she charged straight ahead atop her skeletal steed. But A shield!? A large shield flew in from the side. Is it the Honjou Shield? she wondered, but No! It was a Logismoi Oplo. It was Aspida Phylargia. Musashis princess held it forward as she passed by the nudists side and charged forward while supported by a silver chain. Marfa saw the shield-shaped Aspida Phylargia thrust toward her. Her piercing attack struck the large white and black shield. But Oh, no! The impact definitely reached it, but she was familiar with Aspida Phylargias power. Sviet Rus had connections with England and even Novgorod had received information on Musashis clash with England. Aspida Phylargias effect as a Logismoi Oplo was To store up any received pain as Internal Blessings! She mentally clenched her teeth and Musashis princess spoke to her. I see. Your attack just now was based on emotion. Then It would have been better had that been directed at me, but this will do. I have stored up enough. She reached her right hand behind her back, pulled something out, and held it vertically. Lype Katathlipse. Have a thirty percent charge. With those words, an immense tearing raced through the gap between heaven and earth. It was directed toward what Musashis princess viewed as the ceiling and what Marfa viewed as the floor. Here. Try this one out. It scored a direct hit. The impact tore the heavens from the earth. Horizon had fired Lype Katathlipse straight upwards and it tore deeply into the deck of the hulk that Marfa and her side stood on. The tearing power slammed into the center of the hulk and could not keep up with the speed at which the two ships passed each other by. As a result, a chisel might as well have been stabbed into the hulks deck from the point at which Horizon stood. Everyone, separate to the left and right!! After Marfas order, her hulk was carved into from center to back. The thick decks wooden surface and the composite armor and cushioning below were torn away by fingernails. Accelerate! Marfas order was immediately carried out. But even the quickest possible order and response were too slow in the face of that immense destruction. After the deck was torn into for a few dozen meters, it was pierced. The attack broke through. The bottom of the upside-down hulk swelled out along the path of the fingernails for a moment, but then it burst open at the back and was torn apart. Then the depths of the heavens were visible past the tearing fingernails. Beyond the black storm of tearing, the dull sky opened up. That sky was not quite scarlet and not quite blue either. The black fingernails stabbed out through the belly of the hulk, but the black ships momentum tore itself apart as it escaped them. There were sounds of scraping, gouging, breaking metal, and breaking wood. There were voices of surprise and Of song. As Musashis princess fired her sorrow, she sang at one end of the destroying scratch marks that descended toward heaven. Of those watching, those on the heaven-side fled their vanishing footing and escaped into the sky. As for those on the earth-side So that is One of the demons lying broken on the ground by the privet spoke. So that is the Leviathan Princess Marfa looked to the princess who sat in a seat of silver chain while holding her white and black gunblade like a harp. She had consumed Marfas means of attack and then destroyed her ship. Despite that and despite the fact that she needed to abandon the ship and retreat, Marfa thought to herself. So this is the power of those who will one day create the post-Warring States period alongside Sviet Rus! She could sum up the feeling in her gut using words like envy or amazement, but she knew this feeling could never be contained to those words. And that isnt all. Behind the princess, the chains were still rapidly passing the nudist back and forth so he could be used as an obstacle to protect the princess at any time. Marfa felt that nudist ensured that one had to add a that isnt all to everything Musashi did. She had listened to the battle at Mikawa and its conclusion on the divine radio. She had also heard everything about the battle at IZUMO and everything leading up to Mikatagahara. Yes. Musashis princess possessed great power, but she had not been the one leading them. There had been many others deciding what path they should take and doing everything they could to follow that path. But the one who had first decided to start down that path and still maintained the desire to follow it was that Chancellor who kept doubling over as he was passed back and forth. Perhaps she should have directed her privet toward the Chancellor instead of the 5th Special Duty Officer. But even if she had not Do vstrechi. Until we meet again, everyone! Until we meet again, power of Musashi! And when we do meet again, it will be a reunion and not a privet! The wind blew. Her upside-down ship was beginning to point its bow toward the earth. That was likely due to the stern growing lighter after the attack from below tore into it. The light of ether fuel was spilling out like tears and breaking apart in the wind. They had passed each other by. The privet was over. As the ship passed by, angled downward, and circled around to the front, Marfa stepped down from her bone horse and looked to her enemy. Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer, their 1st Special Duty Officer ninja, and the English princess all looked back her way. Their princess had ended her attack and her song while their Chancellor dangled in a Y-shape from the chains holding either hand. And Shigenaga. Marfas Maska Orge seemed to have hit that woman in the heart. She was holding the center of her chest and looking straight at Marfa. Marfa! Say it, thought Marfa as evacuation hatches opened across the broken and scattering ship. The crew was using those to jump down into the sky, but Are you going to obstruct our promise!? Marfa did not immediately answer Shigenagas question. She slapped the bone horses butt to tell it to get going and then she looked back at Shigenaga. Now, youve said it, Shigenaga. Obstruct, is it? In that case, I have something to say! She thought for a moment. Actually, never mind. Damn you! Whats the matter, Shigenaga? I can tell you whenever I feel like it from now on. Marfa only continued speaking after checking to make sure that the hulks captain was gesturing to the others and escaping into the sky and that the other ships were moving in below them. Didnt I teach all of you to hide every non-crucial thought? And to only speak the crucial ones at a crucial moment? After all, any willpower that escapes from your mouth will sink to the bottom of the snow and disappear. You know the northern saying, dont you? Plant seven hundred seeds and not even thirty will bloom come spring. Allow a school to sink and it will lose all power to resist. No one knows what that old aphorism even means, but are you saying it applies to us now!? Then, said Marfa as the deck grew nearly vertical. Are you going to climb up on top of the snow, Shigenaga? Holding back for the dragons sake will not fulfill the promise. And Say hi to Kagekatsu for me. Tell him he needs to act if he wants to end this. That was the limit. Marfa shut her eyes and threw her body down from the vertical deck. Shigenaga spoke from the heavens, but Marfa could no longer comprehend it as words. Her sweat flowed and scattered in the wind. All this activity in the light of the sun was hitting her dead body hard. Her body was growing stiff and she did not feel like holding down her disheveled hair. Honestly. She did not even look up at Shigenagas ship as it moved off after passing them by. I pray the end of our winter arrives soon. Narimasa watched it all while alone atop a snowy hill. A battle had been fought as two ships quickly passed each other by in the sky. Sviet Rus specialized in that exchange of fierce attacks known as the privet. That really is pretty fun. Narimasa had fought on the front line against Sviet Rus, so he had experienced it a few times. Their ships tended to have snow and ice over the deck, so they had gravitational control in effect there. They would pass by with one ship upside down, but based on what he had heard Thats supposed to be based on the knight tournaments that were popular in Medieval Europe Due to the snowy and icy land, they could not place cannon turrets on top of their ships. And if they could not continue fighting for long, their battles had to come down to hit-and-away or one-hit win strategies. That was where the privet came in. In the privet, they could judge each others strength, settle things there, or continue into a full-on battle if necessary. But this privet had been difficult to judge. Damage-wise, Marfas side had lost since they had lost a ship. But Is this a difference in morale? As Honjou Shigenagas ship left toward central Sviet Rus, its crew was beginning to heal or secure the injured while the uninjured were staring back at Marfas other ships. Meanwhile, Marfas other ships took on the falling warriors and everyone onboard formed ranks while looking a bit up toward Shigenagas ship. Its like they have the winner and loser backwards. Sassa, why are you muttering complicated stuff to yourself? And wheres Shibata? The footsteps approaching him from the hills snow behind him belonged to Fuwa. Then she said more. Everyones about to take action. Oushuu, Sviet Rusas well as Musashi and us. Volume 4B, 45: Spectator of a Breathtaking View Volume 4B, Chapter 45: Spectator of a Breathtaking View It is something you can never see It is a reflection of your heart When leaving a place of realization Point Allocation (Gaze) Narimasa saw Fuwa approaching him. She was looking out at the hulk falling toward a frost-covered forest a few kilometers away. Huh? Shibata isnt with you? I caught a glimpse of him from the other side. Oh, he said that big thing crashing would send all the animals running from the forest, so he went out to hunt. He always feeds the officers first, doesnt he? Oh, but with Lady Oichi here, we might get more than just salted meat, so maybe this will be good. Anyway, why are you here? You look like youre about to trip with every step. Im not going to trip, said Fuwa as she arrived at his side, crouched down, took a breath, and paused before saying more. It was a rush, but weve got a connection. Matsu put in a lot of work, so make sure to thank Maeda. You did what you could too, right? Dont give Toshi and Matsu all the credit. Its not like you have that much credit to call your own. Ahh, youre really good at thoughtlessly hurting peoples feelings, you know that? Fuwa lowered her crouching hips onto the snow and Narimasa frowned. Hey. Oh, Im fine, Im fine. Unlike yesterday, Im wearing waterproof tights. Your assll still get cold. Girls tights are insulated. P.A. Oda does work in the desert too. I see. Narimasa looked toward Sviet Rus and heard something move toward him in the snow at his feet. Sassa, are you worried about the people from Musashi? Is anyone in P.A. Oda not? Im not. Fuwa wrapped her arms around her knees. I wonder what will happen once this invasion into Sviet Rus is over. I wouldnt know. Go ask Toshi or Hashiba. You do too know. Fuwa pointed her glasses to the north while still holding her knees. The Testament descriptions say Akechi rebels against our master while were invading Sviet Rus. But Shibatas forces cant return to avenge our master and get taken out by Hashiba. And Did you know this? One theory in the Testament descriptions says I die before that. From illness. You got the lowest scores of any of the officers in this years athletic test, but you got excellent on everything but vision on the health examination. Theres no way youre dying of illness. That would normally be something to worry about. Oh, but you were that curious about my scores? No, Old Man Akechi was really envious of your blood pressure and everyone else with awful scores got jealous when they saw your data. Thats when I saw it. Was it that fun to look at it all? Takigawa and Tanba got really depressed and started pinching at their stomach when they saw your waist measurement, but I guess some people probably enjoyed it. So thats why they started touching me a lot and asking me what I eat back at the start of spring. But Ive never really worried about it too much. Thats the worst part. Youre the indoor type, yet it doesnt negatively impact you in the slightest. Takenaka asked Hashiba if they could clone your organs and donate them toward the advancement of medical science. Hmm. I dont really get it, but I am thankful my parents gave me such a good body, said Fuwa. But historically, Im supposed to be sickly. Yeah, supposed to be. So if I do die, I think Ill retire. Ah? You wont be coming with us? You could inherit another name or stick with us as a normal student. Do you want me to? Having you around is a huge help. It means I dont have to manage my finances. Hmm, thought Fuwa when he responded so readily. She added a second hmm before responding. If anything, you should probably use more of your money. I dont really care about fashion and Im never at home. No, not that. I mean use it on other people. Like your subordinates or the residents of your territory. I thought I was He scratched his head and Fuwa smiled bitterly. I more or less know you want to do that kind of thing and thats why Maeda and I arrange for it, but you should use more money on publicly supporting your people instead of watching over them from the shadows. That sounds like a pain, so you do it. Nn Youre better at that kind of thing than me, right? So take care of it. He said it with a sigh and then he took a breath. He looked to Honjou Shigenagas fleet leaving toward Sviet Rus. Well, either way, its almost time for war. This one should be pretty exciting in a number of ways, so I need to give it my all. Fuwa, you get ready too, okay? Shaja. But that battle looked like something of a diversion, dont you think? A diversion? Yeah. Fuwa nodded and opened an insha kotob. She looked west where a black form hung in the distant sky. It was Novgorod. Narimasa followed Fuwas gaze and saw the floating city that had led them here. But Fuwa suddenly moved her head to swing her gaze from Novgorod to up overhead. He did the same and saw a ship arriving. It was the ship that had been flying along with Marfa. The hulk had fallen into the forest and could not turn back, but the other ship that had picked her and the others up was slowly turning back toward Novgorod while showing itself to them. Fuwa spoke while listening to the sound of the wind overhead. A single diplomatic ship entered Novgorod while we were monitoring the mayoresss battle. And that ship arrived on a course from the M.H.R.R. Protestants. Sakuma was tracking it, but he had to keep his distance after a warning from Tomoe Gozen. What nation would be sending a diplomatic ship to Novgorod now? Holland, said Fuwa calmly. Im sensing something strange going on behind the scenes. If this is the guest Marfa mentioned, then she must have known this would happen. Did she also predict Musashi would interfere with the three nations? I dont get this, honestly admitted Narimasa. Musashi is rumored to be starting a special student general assembly and their Vice Chancellor was attacked, so theyre effectively in a state of insurrection. And yet they keep intervening in the most pain-in-the-ass ways. You couldnt find the Vice Chancellor? That question came from an elevated location. Sign frames created an artificial sky inside the Ariake and that skys sunset was coloring the bridge to the main entrance of Musashi Ariadust Academy. Ookubo stood there with a red stole draped over her summer uniform and she was speaking into the sign frame next to her, but it was only text that answered her. While looking at her own sign frame to the right, Kanou supplemented the words from the unspeaking responder. Milady, I have confirmed that the Vice Chancellor was seen returning to the Ariake from Mito. She then received treatment at the Asama Shrines medical facility, but we do not know where she went after that. After double checking, I have confirmed that the Vice Chancellor was seen returning to the Ariake from Mito. She then- Kanou-kun, you dont have to get stuck in a loop. My apologies. Kanou bowed and Ookubo nodded back before crossing her arms. This isnt good. We messed up with the Secretary, but we have to do things right with the Vice Chancellor. Judge. I have determined our reputation is on the line. I will instruct them to continue the search. Thats right, agreed Ookubo. She faced forward. From the bridge, she could see the entire Musashi contained in the docks internal land port. People and gods of war were working all over the ship and the long and wide blocks that had been empty recently were rapidly filling in. For now She then spoke to no one in particular. Hey. Am I doing the wrong thing here? I have determined you are not as long as you are capable of asking yourself that. Of course, that does not apply to those who only make a show of asking themselves and unquestioningly believe they are right in their heart. True enough. Ookubo smiled bitterly and shut her eyes. But I still want to give voice to my concerns. Namely What happened when the Musashi was on its way to England. Until recently, where she had been back then had been visible from here. The engine division The gravitational acceleration wing on Murayamas port side. When the ship had accelerated using gravitational cruising, the Representative Committee had been running around. To preserve the safety of the wide blocks, they had been placing atmospheric fixation spell charms on the houses and buildings and adjusting the valves for the ether pathways. Those jobs were technically under the jurisdiction of the Living Committee, but the Representative Committee was in charge of the wide blocks containing student dorms and the houses of alumni and parents. Once the spell was atmospherically protecting a wide block, no one could get inside, so she had needed to travel along the outer walls. She had used the wide and long blocks of the exterior transport district to reach the neighboring line of wide blocks, but Did you know? I cant keep that hint of excitement from my voice, thought Ookubo as she spoke to Kanou. When the outer hull opens up for gravitational cruising, a huge row of torii-style accelerator blocks comes into view. And when they glow, all the water surrounding the ship is swept away. Ookubo spread her arms a little. Its all surrounded by mist in an instant. Its a breathtaking view. You love the Musashi, dont you? Kanous words briefly froze Ookubos movements and expression. Thats right. There was no point in hiding it and she was not even sure if there was enough there to hide, but she decided to be a little stubborn regardless. Its not the Musashi I love. As much of a pain as it is, I just love all of those scenes where you can see the Far Easts history on the move. I especially love the ones I run into and realize that only Ive noticed the turning point there. At that time, she had inappropriately realized that only she was gasping and viewing that breathtaking view. But If it wasnt for that shellfire, that is Perhaps it had been punishment. No, the conflict with Tres Espa?a had been official and the shellfire that damaged the Musashi had been deemed part of that official conflict. But the Musashi had still been broken, and There were a lot of injuries. Her position as a double inherited name holder had not helped in the slightest. It was entirely meaningless. The officers and the transport ship sent out to counterattack had left the Musashi and they had lived apart for a while afterwards. That may have been why she had thought something for what was likely the first time. There are some things not even an inherited name holder or anyone else can fight. There was a type of power that forced helplessness onto people and rendered all resistance futile. It isnt violence, political power, or public opinion. You can simply call it the history left behind which encompasses all of that. It swallowed up all else and set everything in motion. It included the circumstances, the flow of time, the preparations, and the movement of the people. There were times when it all complexly intertwined and left one unable to do anything but accept the violence, political power, and public opinion they should have been able to resist. In that case, thought Ookubo. It isnt the violence, the political power, or the public opinion thats so frightening. It was losing the chance to resist all that. That was difficult to sum up in a single word, but Perhaps I should call it destiny. Ookubo spoke her next thought aloud. I suppose that unopposable destiny accumulates to form what we call history. Milady. Yes? Judge. Kanou nodded and spoke calmly. I define history as something people create and assisting people is the greatest task of an automaton. Saying that history is created by inevitable destiny and not peoples wills would affect my raison detre as an automaton. Kanou-kun. Ookubo turned toward her and swung her left hand upwards. The sheathed sword she had grabbed at some point whipped up the wind, flipping up Kanous skirt. Kanou quickly pushed the skirt back down with her left hand, but she still frowned. Milady? Her tone was asking for the meaning of that and Ookubo reacted with a gentle movement. She sighed. Well? Could you resist that? No. Kanou was correct. She shook her head and corrected her posture. I could not resist it. I could only reduce the damage it caused as much as possible. Im the same. That was all I could do when that shell hit. Ookubo said something she had said to Kanou many times before. People can cause things on their own, but they cannot know what will happen to them ahead of time and they cannot act in advance to stop it from happening. And when what happens to them is caused by many factors and not just an individuals will, the level of impossibility only rises. Hey. Is that why the world in motion is such a breathtaking view? Ookubo looked down at the expanse of colors before her. Kanou instantly stepped forward and flipped up Ookubos skirt. Eh? Ookubo was speechless, so Kanou nodded and spoke. I have determined that is a breathtaking view, milady. Kanou-kun. Kanou swiftly jumped back and Ookubo took a half step after her and whipped up the wind again. Kanou landed while holding her side skirt in place. Not bad, milady! Without replying, Ookubo tried to flip up Kanous skirt to make absolutely sure she won, but instead she had her own flipped up, putting her one point behind. It was silly, but she could lose herself in it as long as she knew that. So she and Kanou used the full bridge to take positions against each other. She spun around, rushed in, and pushed at the outer edge of her opponents knee so the knee would collapse. But when her opponent lowered her hips and moved back, she started to circle behind her to get the automaton to pursue her. She thought she had the perfect shot and whipped up the wind, but the automaton easily avoided it. But Honestly. That maid automaton was excellent at inventing ways to get her to take a break. Ookubo was the politician type, but that was why moving her body made for a nice change of pace. As a result, she had learned martial arts and how to use a sword. Those abilities had come in handy when gaining her double inherited name. But besides that, moving her body was fun and she upped her speed with nothing on her mind besides capturing Kanou. But suddenly Is this how it works!? Both Ookubo and Kanou had the sides and backs of their skirts flipped up at once. It had happened without warning, but Eh? There was a reason for Ookubos confusion. She and Kanou were facing each other. To flip up both their skirts, someone would have needed to instantly circle behind both her and Kanou. And do it fast enough that they did not notice. She only knew one person here who could do that. Oriotorai-sensei!? Kanou was cautious of the swordswoman in a track suit. Oriotorai was a teacher sent here by the Teachers League, so she was obligated to remain impartial in student affairs. Especially when it came to conflicts. But She teaches Class 3-Plum which includes both the Student Council and the Chancellors Officers. Most teachers used the first year to teach the basics and the second year to begin with practice and applications of that, but Kanou had determined that Class 3-Plums skill and knowledge of combat went beyond that of those who had already completed their third year. And I have determined that their political and debating skills have grown quite a bit thanks to the students like Honda Masazumi. In other words, the teacher who had trained their enemy stood before them. That was why Kanou stood between Oriotorai and Ookubo. Holding her hands together in front of her waist would be the standard pose, but she let them dangle at her sides this time. She then gave a quick bow without taking her eyes off the woman and asked a question. Do you have business with Lady Ookubo, Oriotorai-sensei? Sort of. Oriotorai put a hand on her chin and faced Kanou. About the special student general assembly. I gave it the stamp of approval and Principal Sakai gave his permission, so its all ready to go. Last time, Principal Sakai said hed take care of it, but this time its going to be completely official. Are you sure? I dont mind at all as a teacher, but it is a pain as their homeroom teacher. A pain? Oriotorais eyes and eyebrows bent in a smile and she beckoned her over. Kanou looked back and made eye contact with Ookubo before facing Oriotorai again. Do you need something? Oriotorai moved her face in close and pointed down. Kanou was confused, but the womans expression changed to a glare. They havent been going to class at all lately, but theyre goofing off down below in the diplomatic ships pool. What am I supposed to do about this? Could I maybe fire a shell down at them? I really want to tell them to quit goofing off and start studying. Judging from the situation, are you furious? Maybe two steps away from it. I havent even been to the beach yet this year In the interest of self-preservation, I will nod and say that is truly unfortunate, but since it is currently afterschool, isnt it up to the students to decide what to do? So I cant do it, huh? sighed Oriotorai. Then someone spoke from behind Kanou. It was Ookubo. You seem awfully calm, sensei. Do you trust our upperclassmen? Eh? I certainly dont trust them to behave in class or do their schoolwork, but I trust them in everything that matters. A poor student is made by a poor teacher. Ive taught them, so of course I trust them. What about you? I know your homeroom teacher, Torii-sensei, just smiles and doesnt get involved. Oriotorai smiled a little and Kanou recalled something. Ookubos father was a man of few words, but he had said something when he had heard about Ookubos decision to hold this special student general assembly. Create the future. What had he meant? It was conceptually unclear. After all, the ability to create the future on their own contradicted the unavoidable destiny that Ookubo feared. That may have been why Kanou asked a question without thinking. Oriotorai-sensei, do you think people can create the future? Or do you think human resistance is shattered by an unavoidable dest-. That sounds a lot like something the Secretary would say. I am very sorry. What I mean is- Hey, Kanou? Ookubo? Oriotorai straightened up again and gave them a small smile. I dont really know about that. Humans are so small, after all. But there is one thing even I can tell you. Which is? Judge. Oriotorai nodded. Have you ever stood on the world stage to set the world in motion? Kanou sensed Ookubo tensing up behind her. That may have been enough for Oriotorai. Good. She put her hands on her hips. Looks like you arent just trying to believe in some selfish little world you created in your imagination. She had one more thing to say. Then youre probably going to be a lot of trouble for my kids. Study: Blue Thunder Toori: Sis! Sis! Can you tell me the layout of the Blue Thunder where mom works!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. BL brother, youve been visiting there every day recently, but youve been dropping too many spoons to actually look around, havent you? Still, seeing it from above is pretty rare, so lets go for it! 1: Entrance 2: Counter 3: Kitchen 4: Back Entrance Kimi: Thats about it. You can think of the right as toward the bow and up as toward port. The counter is to the right of the entrance and the kitchen is in the back. That at the bottom is probably a two-person table for couples. Toori: Thats pretty normal. But with the counter closed like that, what happens if someone tries to shoplift? Kimi: I doubt shoplifting in a closed space like the Musashi is going to end well. That said, the bread is generally sold from the window side of the counter or from a bucket on the counter, so it would be hard for it to happen in the first place. Toori: And our moms a real samurai. Shell have a ton of stuff set up, so I guess no one would be stupid enough to try it. Kimi: Heh heh. Youre pretty worried about the family, arent you? Volume 4B, 46: Reunited One in a Heated Garden Volume 4B, Chapter 46: Reunited One in a Heated Garden What is the difference Between being diligent and being serious? Point Allocation (Feelings) Suzu was in an unknown place. This feels strange. The place was apparently known as Sendai Castles guest residence block. It was a sealed room with several frames called icons on the walls in place of windows. The Musashi had underground residences too. She was used to these sealed places because her own home was underground, but this place lacked the smells of cooking using fish, soy sauce, and sake that filled the Musashi. The blankets smelled strongly of soap and felt stiff. She doubted this was because the space was carved out of the mountain. The student residences likely allowed for the same lifestyle as on the Musashi. The somehow distant aspect of it all was because they were guests. Then I guess its fine. They were being separated from the normal lifestyle because it was the proper way to treat them. In that case, she wanted to understand what she could while receiving that treatment. Right. She perceived her surroundings. She knew the rooms structure and the location of the bed. She of course knew where the door was too. The neighboring room was Urquiagas and he had said he was preparing his heart by playing a game with an elder sister character that used the Oushuu dialect. She did not really understand, but she knew it was safest to ignore it. That left The left end of the hallway has the bath, the bathroom, the vending machines, anda garden? The person who had showed her around had called it the main garden and said she was free to visit it as she wished. So Right. She decided to go there. She opened the door. She expected the air to be chilly, but it was actually a little warmer. The sounds reverberated through the passageway and told her it was rectangular in shape. The guard student standing next to the door faced her, so she bowed. Can Igo to the garden? Testament. Go right ahead. There is a checkpoint if you try to enter a different district, so please be careful. Try to stay within the main garden. The guard was a girl. Suzu made a mental note of what she said, nodded, and then said she was going. She heard a voice through the neighboring rooms door. What!? Tenzou! You mean you didnt buy this weeks FamiMar Tsushin!? And you call yourself a family marriage Shinto gamer!? Now I wont know which choices to make and I wont be able to clear the elder sister character on the first try! What? The distribution to Sviet Rus is slow!? Two days late!? You mean Toori cant get a copy either!? Kh, but I cant bow my head to Ohiroshiki! Oh, to hell with it!! Will this really help Urquiaga prepare himself? wondered Suzu as she walked past his door. The guard student was preoccupied with the door and quickly bowed once he noticed her. Are you visiting the main garden? Go right ahead. She nodded and continued walking. Had that guard known she was going to the main garden because it was just that incredible a place for guests? But I guess you wouldnt normally ask if someones on their way to the bathroom or the vending machines. Horizon, Toori-kun, and Kimi-chan would probably ask. And thats in order of how serious they would be. But how was there a garden here when it was underground? Eh? Suddenly, a premonition of something incredible filled her heart. It was still far off, but something had escaped the garden and reached her here. It felt like something thick that could not be contained inside and was forced out. Its so dense? There was no door dividing the spaces. She simply felt a rectangle of heat. That was the entrance. What lay beyond there? She did not know but she wanted to find out, so she continued forward. It did not feel like she was entering the garden. Nn It felt like she was passing through a wave of heat that created a thick surface. Suzus breath was immediately taken away. She stepped into the main garden and walked down the wooden slope to the earthen ground. Its so dense! Several abnormally dense sensations reached her senses: heat, noise, smell, humidity, and air movement. They all arrived so thickly from the ground and seemed to weigh down on her shoulders. Wah. She took a step back onto the wooden slope and took a breath. But even that breath was dense. Its like a bath with plenty of additives. The Musashi was unheated bathwater just placed in the bath. The surface was heated bathwater. This place was bathwater full of additives. There was a reason this place had a presence so much denser than the surface. Its sealednear the ceiling That was probably why. The Musashi had underground parks a few floors tall, but they were mostly used to let air circulate between the upper and lower floors and thus were well ventilated. That was why they lacked this kind of presence. But this placeis incredible. There was minimal air circulation. The flowers were packed densely together on the ground rather than in beds and there were also vegetables growing in a similarly dense arrangement. There were occasional trees, but the branches that reached the ceiling were cut away so they would not spread too far and they did not cut off the heat coming from the ceiling. The soil was the perfect dampness and warm air reached up to above her knees. An earthy scent mixed with the flowers and vegetables. It reminds me of our extracurricular lesson during the second year. They had dug for potatoes. Oriotorai-sensei had chosen it because she had wanted to make some chips to eat with her sake. Everyone had desperately dug around with their shovels, but for some reason Hassan had dug up potato after potato without difficulty. According to him, The god of curry allows one to easily gather the necessary ingredients, so that god was apparently biased towards his own self-interest. Suzu gradually grew accustomed to this and she felt like she knew why this place was the way it was. There were people here. For example, there were some sleeping below the trees. She could tell from their breathing that they had fallen asleep due to exhaustion. Thats right. This was not Musashi. They did not have eight cities like the Musashi. Nor was it an open area like Oxford Academy in England. This was Sendai Castle. It was a base filed with combat, politics, and the technology needed to live in this frigid land. When she cleared her ears and body, she could sense the vibrations of things leaving or arriving at Sendai Castles landing zone. With that kind of tension a constant presence, they would have little time to rest. So Maybe they need this dense and powerful place. While the Musashis nature districts provided a sense of nature as one casually passed through them, this place provided the exhausted people with a sense of nature that they could soak in rather than just feel. Suzu thought about what that meant. Yes She placed her feet back on the resilient dirt and began to walk. It was a large place. It was about the size of four wide blocks placed side by side. The ceiling was about half as high as on one of the Musashis underground floors. The small stream stood out because the heat was thinner there. Suzu decided to make a circuit of the garden and began clockwise along a path through the densely growing flowers. Masazumi had told her get as much information on Sendai Castle and the Date clan as she could. But she had said something else too: Dont force it or do anything dangerous. So Suzu wanted to check over everything in the areas she was allowed. I need to do my job. After a while, the path crossed the small stream. She turned to face the person tending to the vegetables to the side. She knew them. She realized they had not been from Date, so perhaps they had transferred schools. Curious, she called out to the person who had their back turned to tend to the crops. UmSarutobiSasuke-san? Sasuke shuddered. He had infiltrated Sendai Castle the night before and had been planning to contact the Musashi group and find out what they knew. However That was Musashis bangs girl, wasnt it!? He had known she had excellent senses due to her blindness, but Im disguised down to the skeleton here! He was currently supposed to be a reserve force student from the mountains and he was using the Russian-style name of Monkeytobist Sasky. That might be a little more English than Russian, but whatever. Regardless, he should look like a foreigner right now. Some of his shoulder bones had been reduced to change his skeletal structure. The same for his jaw. The color of his hair and everything else had been changed too. While he was not the best disguiser in the Ten Braves, this technique had been enough to pass through many different lands. For that reason, he assumed there would be no problem here either and chose to ignore the girl. Saizou was nearby, hiding herself in her wind form, but she spoke to him in a voice only a ninja could hear. Whats going on here? Dont ask me. I dont remember getting marked anywhere. Then are you getting old all of a sudden? Youre the same age as me!! Then have you just lost your touch? Sigh, I guess Ill have to be the breadwinner from now on Lets not get ahead of ourselves here! Um. He heard a voice. Sasuke-san. He ignored her, but Are you looking after the vegetableswith Saizou-san? Saizou shuddered. Im invisible right now! She would occasionally give herself a visible form to investigate something, but during that time, she claimed to be a Russian freshman from the mountains. She went by the Russian-style name of Kilika Kretoshizon. Sasuke said claiming to be a freshman was a little much, but he did not know what he was talking about. At any rate, she was invisible at the moment. She was nothing more than wind. She even drank matcha and chewed on deodorizing leaves every day to erase her scent. For that reason, she assumed there would be no problem here and chose to ignore the girl. Sasuke was right in front of her in his mountain resident disguise and he spoke to her in a voice only a ninja could hear. Hey, whats going on here? Dont ask me. I dont remember having my wind-print taken. Then are you getting old all of a sudden? Y-youre the same age as me!! Then have you just lost your touch? Sigh, I guess Ill have to be the breadwinner from now on Well, thats actually fine with me. Its easier. Um. She heard a voice. Are youworking? Sasuke-san? Cmon, tell her thats what youre doing!! Dont ask the impossible!! Are you? Saizou-san? Cmon, tell her thats what were doing!! Dont ask the impossible!! But Musashis bangs girl only tilted her head. Youlook different, butyoure the samearent you? The swayingis the same as whenyou were at Musashi. Sasuke shuddered again. The swaying of our bodies!? He understood how this girl had seen through to their identities. The swaying of ones body came from more than just the balance created by the skeleton and distribution of muscle. It came from ones pulse, blood pressure, hydration level, and the footing they were used to in their everyday life. One could not change their pulse so easily. Their blood pressure was not something they could just change at will. For a ninja, the hydration level would be stable because they drank water at set intervals. And The swaying, huh? People who lived on the surface always had solid ground beneath their feet. The ground provided an immense reactive force, so they only had to think of their own balance. But Musashi was different. Their footing was constantly swaying and tilting a little. It could shift during acceleration and it could kick back at them when braking. Three weeks after leaving the Musashi, that habit should have left them, but We trained for that Yes. Along with those who had infiltrated the Musashi, they had trained for combat aboard the Musashi. They had built some suspended footing and then We trained while recalling the actual shaking of the Musashi. If those movements were still noticeable, it may have been because this place was carved out of solid rock. Even the slightest swaying of his body would stand out more in this solid place. Saizous wind was the same. She had her ether pulse as a spirit and the moisture that maintained her body and she had made sure she would not sway in Musashis winds, so This is bad. Sasuke was glad that bangs girl had come here. If she had stayed on the Musashi, she would definitely have detected the others infiltrating the Musashi. In that case We have a chance at victory. From now on, we need to train ourselves to change our pulse and such for infiltration missions. Im getting the feeling that an ether change charm isnt going to cut it anymore. Its the middle of the Warring States period. We shouldnt be surprised by any kind of skill we run across. And in that case Sasuke stood up. He looked back with a smile and spoke to her while gesturing as if explaining the vegetable garden. Its been a while, miss. Do you need something? Suzu was glad. She was glad they had not forgotten her, she was glad they were smiling at her, and she was glad she was not in the way. And with that in mind, another thought came to her. Sasuke and Saizou had different forms from before, but she did not mind since there were a lot of people like that on the Musashi. Nenji changed form from moment to moment, so when she had first perceived him, she had thought he was some kind of artifact that had placed life inside bathwater. She breathed a sigh of relief. Sasuke-sanand Saizou-san Are youworking? She was glad she had found someone she knew in this unfamiliar land. She had not spoken with them much on the Musashi, but she had noticed them help clean the inside of the ship and work as waiters, so Are youworking again? Sasuke mentally held his head in his hands. Um, when she says working? Well, miss, we are working in our own way. Sabotage? This girls voice carries surprisingly well!! Hey! Hey! shouted Saizou in their ninja-exclusive voice. I think this might be the biggest crisis of our lives! It must be nice being invisible!! But the girl clasped her hands. Do yourbest. Could he really agree to that? Did she think this was some kind of sport? In fact, who had taught her the word sabotage? This seemed like their fault. Mary smiled bitterly in the sofa and looked back toward the person who had sneezed quietly. Lady Horizon? Is someone talking about you? I believe that is a Far Eastern folk belief. They were inside the Sviet Rus diplomatic ships reception room waiting to land and Mary saw Horizon hold her palm out toward her. It was a signal to wait. Horizon then brought her hands to her ear sensors and twisted them. Phew. That suppressed it. Ehh!? Horizon! Is that a new function!? Thats so cool! What are you talking about? Snot suppression is a standard automaton function. It is the default, Toori-sama. Mitotsudaira hung her head to hide her expression and waved her hands back and forth, but what did that mean? Mary spoke up while lending her shoulder to Tenzou who was slowly dozing off next to her. We will be landing soon, too. Perhaps some of the other diplomats are speaking about us. Saizou listened to the explanation given by Musashis acting captain. It mostly only supported the information they already had, but seeing the links with Mogami and Sviet Rus was helpful. And So the Ten Spears have shown up, she said so only Sasuke could hear. Hashiba is solidifying her position in K.P.A. Italia, but her subordinates and the P.A. Oda group holding Edo and Satomi must be making a diversion in Kantou. They had also heard that Takigawa Ichimasu had arrived to monitor Houjou. The problem was that Niwa was commanding the forces in Kantou now that Hashiba had gone to K.P.A. Italia. Number 2 of the Six Heavenly Demon Army This isnt good. But there arent many people who can boss Takigawa around This meant there was no safe ground left for Musashi. Of course, Saizou knew that was true of themselves as well and then Sasuke asked a question of Musashis acting captain. Anyway, miss, lets make a deal. If youll agree not to tell anyone that were here, well do something for you. What will it be? You! shouted Saizou. Its fine, Saizou. People like this always keep their promises. Fulfilling a girls request isnt a bad deal if it will protect our activities here. You never say that kind of thing about me. You keep your promises, but you keep them a little too much. What does that even mean? See? You forget all about it, which is what makes it so frightening. She did not know what he meant, but there must have been something in the past that she had not thought of as a promise but he had. She was a little disappointed she did not know what he meant, but Was it something bad? No. Well, as long as I didnt guide him to bad luck as a spirit, she decided. They could both cause each other trouble at times. Then Musashis acting captain opened her mouth. Th-thencan I ask somethingof you? Sure. What is it? Saizou and Sasuke listened to the girls request. ProtectToori-kun. Sasuke realized he could not immediately reply. That was partially because he did not understand what she meant by that, but it was also because he did not have a clear view of their own future. According to the Testament descriptions, their Sanada Academy would split into an east and west faction for the decisive Battle of Sekigahara. Their faction, the Sanada Nobushige faction, would side with Hashiba on the west and face Matsudaira on the east as their enemy. But I dont really know what will happen. Hashiba was growing into a powerful force and they liked to complete history recreations in advance or via interpretation. The Sanada Ten Braves would simply be swept along by that power. But even if he did not know about themselves, there was one thing he did know. Miss, why do you want us to protect that boy? Because. The girl lowered her eyebrows a little. Toori-kun is protecting everyonebut he isnt protecting himself. So I want a lot of peopleto protecthim. Thats all the more reason, thought Sasuke. All the more reason I cant protect him. Hes our future enemy and a ninja cant let an enemy escape if he knows how important they are. But Ill take care of that request. The wind answered by his side. It was Saizou. She spoke to Musashis acting captain without showing herself. I just have to protect your Chancellor by any means within reach, correct? Yes Please do. Thats how it will be, said Saizou in her ninja voice. So if the time to assassinate him comes, do it on your own. Thanks. He replied to her and then faced Musashis acting captain again. Well, you heard her. And dont worry about me either. He saw some slight tenseness leave the girls face and he asked a question on a whim. Is Musashis Chancellor that important to you? Yeah. She answered immediately and Saizou spoke to him in a tone that made it clear she was swinging her arms around. Nice! How innocent! This is why people call you old. I just feel the winds of maturity blowing into me when I see someone a little younger than me! Is that so? Sasuke sighed and the girl in front of him spoke. But I stilldont knowabout myself. What dont you know about yourself? H-Horizon iswho he loves. Mitotsudaira-san ishis knight. K-Kimi-chan ishis sister. Masazumi-san ish-his politician. Asama-san is After that last name, she tilted her head a little but continued on. Everyones the bestto Toori-kunin something. Thats how he divides up his connections to people. I do that too. In this age, everyone with a certain level of achievement had a group of people that had helped them accomplish that. It could be the Chancellors Officers, the Student Council, or a committee, but It all comes down to connections to individuals. Love and family were nothing more than one of those connections. In that division of relationships, anyone who had reached the highest level of trust would become the best of their division. For example, romance could be part of the process toward obtaining a family and it was very important. But in terms of maintaining a nation, matters of succession were important. That was why leaders had concubines they would sleep with to confirm the trust between them and those that served them. What a troublesome age. It looked like the goal and the means mattered more than anything else, but Thats why its important to gain trust and become the best in something. People did not even treat others as people in this age. It was an age filled with betrayal, resignation, and giving up on not just others but on oneself. But in this age, what if someone had the same goal as you and showed trust in some means you were capable of? What if that person was more or less the leader of a nation and was setting history in motion? Couldnt you live your life to its fullest and leave your mark on history? If so I cant believe this, Sasuke said to Saizou. What is it? This made me think of the past. When we were wondering what to do now that we were Unneeded. That isnt like you. Dont worry. After all, you arent the best where you are now. Thats true, agreed Sasuke. Was the girl in front of them thinking the same things they had in the past? No, she isnt. She had realized the people around her had their worries and that they were using those worries to build some large connections. So Dont rush things, miss. He had just one thing to say now. It sounds like your king has a lot of bests supporting him. And remember this: its someone with a lot of best people that can become a true king. What about you? asked Saizou. Ive got someone behind me whos the best at two or three different things. That isnt cooking, bathing, and sleeping, is it? You dont trust me very much, do you!? He took a breath and spoke to the girl again. Keep trying at whatever you can. You might find an unexpected best of your own. And even if you dont, those that arent the best can still gain and understand a lot. Is that trueof you two? He heard a bitter smile behind him. You could say were still on our way. Thats true. Sasuke smiled but did not stop gesturing as if telling her about the vegetables. Now, how about a bonus? Your request might be a little difficult, so Ill give you one more thing for free. What is it? Testament. Sasuke held up a large radish as he answered. Ill make sure you come across the Date clans main problem without actually directly coming into contact with it. We plan to visit Mogami and Sviet Rus too, so this is a parting gift. A-are you sure? Well make sure it works out for you. Im not interested in making anyone else Unneeded. And if you cause some trouble here, thats only a plus for us. So Come here tonightyes, at eleven. At eleven? Yes. Ill keep Rusu from monitoring you so you can get here undetected. And then He smiled. Yes, you should see something interesting. Itll be the best thing you could find as a diplomat. A sound ceased to play. It was the music of an instrument. It had filled the fresh breeze by the waters edge up in the night sky. Thank you very much for listening. Asama placed a light biwa next to her and relaxed her seated body. She looked up at Kimi who was catching her breath after dancing. I almost feel like Im performing on my own without Mito here. Heh heh. Youre like a wandering biwa priest. But thanks to the recent renga boom, I hear if you go to the park at night, you can almost see the text box saying 4 Biwa Priests have appeared! as they surround you and force you to listen. Wait, why doesnt your shrine crack down on them? It seems my foolish brother is plotting something concerning that, though. If anything, theyre connected to the Buddhist temple, so its their jurisdiction. As for Toori-kun, there have been sightings of the biwa priests being chased around by someone with a biwa-shaped enema and shouting biwenema, so hes gone beyond the plotting stage. But anyway Asama took a breath and Naito and Naruze asked a question. Can we request a song? Of course. If you want to do karaoke, start singing and Ill match the chords. Youre pretty skilled, commented Naomasa who was smiling and seemed a little tipsy. A short distance away, someone else was working at a group of sign frames. Masazumi, did you actually eat dinner? Eh? Yes. I didnt expect curry and a grill set to fall from the sky, though. She looked to some thick pieces of bamboo standing by the waters edge. The strengthened bamboo was thirty centimeters thick, their sections were all made into storage cases, and the tips were cut diagonally, but Those are the bamboo spear supply drop rods used in Far Eastern battles. Musashi IZUMO has been researching how to keep them from shifting off course during the fall. This time, Hassan-kuns curry and Ohiroshiki-kuns outdoor cooking set were sent down as a test. They use a marking system so theyll reach their destination even through the stealth barrier, right? Yes. To mark the spot, Naruze had drawn Ohiroshikis face six times. Each one had a bamboo spear stabbed right between the eyes. If theyre this accurate, couldnt we use them as weapons? No, this isnt all that accurate. Based on the area of the pictures, the nose is the center, so why did they all hit between the eyes? Hey, Asama! How about something metal like Iron Tentacle from the Hot Spring!? The intro can go birorororo nyororei and then it can go da da da ba ba nyoreri. Kimi, the title itself is contradictory. And if you give any weird lyrics to me or Mito, were leaving Kimitoasamade and making a new band without you. Do you all always come up with songs like this? Naruze, dont you and Naito use Technohexen dreams to guide you to the chords for Eisens songs? As they exchanged words, Asama suddenly looked over at Masazumi out of curiosity. Oh, she looks like she doesnt understand at all. Asama felt a faint need to explain, but ? She suddenly felt something odd at her feet. Huh? What is this feeling? Its kind of familiar. But what she felt soon took form. Fog At first, she felt the air growing cold, but they had all felt this fog before. The white fog and chill seemed to envelop them starting from the feet. This is the stealth of Oushuus hidden village, said Naomasa. It was old-style permeation stealth technology. Its barrier was weak, so it did not function as a defense barrier like the modern ones and it took a looser fog-like form. The fainter parts could be wasteful, but It doesnt take much power to maintain the barrier, so its quite efficient. Meanwhile, a figure stepped down on the port side which was north. It was a tall woman. She wore a Qing-Takeda uniform with a side skirt and she had long ears. The elder of Oushuus hidden village She had welcomed them and sheltered the Musashi when they arrived in Kantou. Testament. I am Fujiwara Yasuhira, the final leader of Oushuu Fujiwara. She seemed like an adult even to Asama and the woman raised her right hand with her eyes bent in a smile. Then she slowly spoke. You have your simultaneous meeting with the three nations and before that you have your special student general assembly, but how about we talk a bit about Oushuu before even that? As the sponsor who rescued Musashi, there is something I would like for you to understand. Eh? Asama panicked at Yasuhiras words. She looked to the people leaning together for a perverted discussion and to the bamboo spears piercing the giant faces between the eyes. C-clean up! We need to clean things up mentally and physically! Dont we!? Volume 4B, 47: Gambler on the Ridge Volume 4B, Chapter 47: Gambler on the Ridge The more you examine it The more it looks like bait The more it looks like a trap Point Allocation (Tactics) It was a windowless room with an area of less than ten square meters. Bunk beds were attached to the wall and there was a desk for two, but people could currently only be found in the passageway down the center of the room. A wheelchair nearly filled that passageway. It was almost entirely reclined and a girl lay on it with a blanket pulled up to her neck. She faced forward with a somewhat weak look. Sorry it suddenly got so bad tonight, Azuma. This month is a little worse than normal Yes, well, theres no helping it, Miriam. Dont worry about it and get some rest. I think this is to make up for how well you were doing during the day. Azuma stood in front of the rooms sliding door and he held a translucent girls hand. I heard tomorrows morning classes were switched to self-study. The library and cafeteria are running twenty-four hours a day for welfare purposes and for the people searching through documents on the remodeling, so the two of us will stop by the cafeteria and the library. Are you okay, mama? Hearing that question, Miriam raised her head and smiled. Im fine. I just feel like my insides are being twisted upwards, like my stomach is caving in, and like the blood vessels in my head are about to burst. Oh, and Im getting constant waves of intense chills and nausea, soohhhh, there it is, there it is, there it is. What did that mean, papa? That mankind gained a great many ways to express ourselves with the invention of language. Oh, but Hm? What? Well. Azuma nodded. The people on the diplomatic ship below told me theres a way to avoid this suffering during your period. Eh? What is it? A drug? No. Its apparently something the two of us can do together. Do you know what is? Oh, so theyre taking this in that direction, are they? Huh? Did I say something weird? Ill scold you plenty later. I dont have it in me now, but consider yourself warned. Hmm. I dont really get it, but would it not work? W-well, its not that it wouldnt work What do you mean? Hmm. Miriam thought for a moment, but she soon lifted the blanket up to her forehead. I cant do this. Im too weak now, so Ill let it slide. Then I guess itll have to wait until later. Azuma spoke to her with a bitter smile. You seem to know what they meant, so tell me if you feel like it. Get out!! Judge, judge. He pulled on the girls hand and started to leave, but Azuma. Eh? What? Should I buy you something? Red rice is the tradition, right? You made that same joke last month and the month before that too. Anyway, um ? Azuma tilted his head, but Miriam could not see with the blanket over her head. However Did you want to visit the Mito village below? You had a chance today, didnt you? Well, Im from Kinki, so Id have trouble in Mito where they eat mostly natto and meat. You need to bow down and apologize to the people of Mito Hm? I dont really get it, but since VIPs have been banned from leaving or entering the Ariake, I might not have been able to come back if Id gone. Still, it seems Honda-kun and the others are going to have a meeting down below even with things like that. Hm? A meeting? Yes. There was a notice over the divine transmission earlier that theyre having a meeting with some old Oushuu person. Azuma tilted his head as he explained. According to Honda-kun, this might turn into a history problem. Her father apparently said something about the history of Oushuu. Its strange that this political issue might end up being about history. It sounds like something Neshinbara-kun would say. 10ZO: So once you clean up there, youre having a meeting with the Oushuu representative? The diplomatic ship had landed at the Sviet Rus palace of Kasuga Gora Kremlin. Inside the visitors quarters at one end of the snowy fortress, Tenzou conversed over a sign frame while checking on the door. This means the three nation meeting has essentially become a four nation meeting. 10ZO: Were you aiming for this, Masazumi-dono? Did you think holding the three nation meeting would lead the smaller forces to intervene lest they be crushed by the arrival of a new era? Vice President: Judge. If the three nations gather together, the smaller forces would be forced to obey them. If they want to earn our gratitude by assisting Musashi while were defenseless, they have to act now. Then again, were separated from the Musashi on this diplomatic ship, so they could just as easily have chosen to visit Ookubo and the others in the Ariake. We need to give some thought to the fact that they chose us. Mal-Ga: If you end up going to war with them after that, Ill give you a standing ovation. Vice President: Dammit. I swear Ill settle this peacefully! Just you watch! 10ZO: Im not sure what thats about, but do you know who youre dealing with here? Vice President: Eh!? O-oh, yes. Its Fujiwara Yasuhira Shes the elder who has kept the ruined Oushuu Fujiwara clan alive as a hidden village. Thats who were meeting with. Silver Wolf: I heard some rumors about her long ago in my Mito territory, but our arrival at the Ariake was my first time actually seeing her. Shes probably going to be cautious about us. Butyou know the, um, connection between Lady Yasuhira and Lady Yoshitsune, right? Judge, Tenzou confirmed. This palace doesnt have a great hall further in, he guessed from the structure of the ventilation and ceiling. 10ZO: Judge. At the beginning of the Kamakura period, Lord Yoritomo held great political power and tried to destroy Oushuu Fujiwara for sheltering Lady Yoshitsune, his political enemy. Lady Yasuhira then tried to assassinate Lady Yoshitsune to gain Lord Yoritomos forgiveness. But Yoritomo had not forgiven them. 10ZO: Lord Yoritomo destroyed Oushuu Fujiwara and Lady Yasuhira diedaccording to the Testament descriptions. Lady Yasuhira still being alive must be some form of interpretation, but based on what shes done, we can call her a great villain like Lord Matsunaga. Vice President: Thanks for filling in for Neshinbara there. Anyway, with all that in mind, I plan to do this without letting my guard down. But, cut in Naito. Gold Mar: Hiraizumi is a small power, right? How useful is it really to have a meeting with them here? Wont that draw the attention of Oushuus three nations? Wont they think were getting too friendly with Hiraizumi instead of them? Vice President: We dont need to worry about that. Hiraizumi is a nation of pure-blooded long-lived. Theyre the oldest power in Oushuu. The three nations cant neglect Hiraizumi because it lies at the foundation of their history. Also Masazumi paused for a breath and to choose her next words. Vice President: Hiraizumi is also the lead village of the long-lived scattered around the different nations. Having solid diplomatic relations with Hiraizumi will make it easier to speak with the long-lived powers of the other nations. The long-lived powers can be hard to deal with, silently agreed Tenzou. Most of the long-lived were treated like nobility, but that was because the nations could not afford to treat them poorly. 10ZO: Gaining the help of a race that holds history in their hands would be most welcome. I see, replied Naito and Tenzou nodded as well. 10ZO: I doubt it will be easy, but Im sure Masazumi-dono can pull it off. Shes quite good at adlibbingand Im not talking about gags, just to be clear. Now, anyway, I can only guess what you were talking about before, but ending this by going to war would be par for the course, so feel free to do that if you must. Vice President: You people are getting a little carried away since leaving the Musashi!! Gold Mar: Judge. So how are things going for you, Tenzou? Wheres Ma-yan? In bed? Tenzou looked behind him. They were inside the visitors quarters at one end of the Sviet Rus palace of Kasuga Gora Kremlin. Even the walls were covered in carpet and the bed was a twin size with a canopy. The rooms were made so they had to sleep two to a bed. And right now, a nude blonde lay on the bed, beckoning him over with a smile. But this was not Mary. It was a crossdresser and a nudist. So 10ZO: Naito-dono, I am in the boys room. Mal-Ga: What!? Youre pathetic!!! 10ZO: Th-that was sudden!! Mal-Ga: You really are stupid! If you had a Ninja Room and a Chancellor Room and stuck Mitotsudaira in the latter, then those two doujins would buy me a new house! You understand, dont you!? Im talking about something that would have even Prince Shotoku flipping tearfully through the pages shouting More! More! Ah, you could call this the seventeen articles of sex! And what have you given me instead? A Shudo Room!? 10ZO: I dont want to deal with all that, so Ill just respond to that last part: I never said this was a Shudo Room!! Mal-Ga: Oh, sorry. Our club has some people who specialize in that and I already told them it was. Look forward to next month. 10ZO: N-now youve done it! Youve really done it now, havent you!? Gold Mar: But Tenzou, arent you disappointed Ma-yans not with you? Well, he thought while crossing his arms and pondering the situation. Hmm 10ZO: I always stay in the same room as Mary-dono, but since Im always on the top bunk, I get nervous just thinking about being in the same bed as her. After all, she takes off all her clothes when she goes to bed. I can just imagine her hiding behind the curtain on the other side of the bed as she strips, but then noticing me, blushing, and saying Thats embarrassing And if she frantically pulled the blanket over her after stripping, that would be really cute. Then I would stand at the edge of the bed and ask Can I get in? and she would nod while hiding half her face below the blanket. Once I got under the blanket too, it would go something like this: Lady Mitotsudaira told me before that youre given a child if you join together in bed. Ehh? (Me) S-so, if we do this And then we hold hands! Yes, Mary-dono knows nothing about docking methods! Thats important! So we end up falling asleep hand-in-hand, but since she has a habit of hugging in her sleep, shell grab at my arm. And then, ahh, if she pushes up my sleeve Kh! Oh, god Anyway, the next morning, Mary-dono would be a little sad and disappointed when she notices we arent still joined together when she wakes up, so I can gently embrace her to comfort her. That can wait until we get back to the Musashi. I like embracing you like this just as much. Master Tenzou! And then comes the kiss! Just like this! This is a chair! It tastes like varnish! Anyway, I think it would be something like that. Gold Mar: Um, sorry, that was my fault. Yeah, sorry. Im really sorry. Mal-Ga: Thatll kill your sanity level, so I recommend just skimming through it, Margot. Its downright toxic. 10ZO: H-how can you say that when you were the ones that asked me, you awful people!? A notification in the sign frame indicated someone had joined the divine chat. Scarred: Hm? You look like youre having fun, but what is this about, Master Tenzou? Gold Mar: Hmm, now what should we do with this chat log? What are Sviet Russ specialties? 10ZO: Kh! Ill bring you back some Koshi-no-Ume jam and Snow Rice Cakes. Scarred: Heh heh. So youre discussing souvenirs? Anyway, um, Master Tenzou. Can we discuss the events of the day and our plans for tomorrow before going to sleep like we usually do? Asama: Ill be nice and set you up a chat limited to just the two of you. 10ZO: Thank youwait, arent you supposed to be cleaning up!? Were you listening to all that!? Silver Wolf: Speaking of which, 1st Special Duty Officer, I noticed you referenced me in that bizarre speech of yours, so we need to have a chat later. This isnt looking good, he thought while pulling up a list of the photos he had taken of Mary at the festival. They were doing this over the divine chat this time, so what look was he supposed to have on his face while showing her these? Then again, they were in different rooms, so it all came down to his imagination which was fine in its own way. But 10ZO: Does this mean the Musashi group is prepared for their meeting? Masazumi answered Crossunites question while sitting on the bench they had prepared. Vice President: Were prepared for the time being. You take care of things on your end too. It was night, but a large parasol and partition screens surrounded the space. They had brought them from the storage area below the terrace. This ship is meant for diplomatic meetings, so it makes sense they have this kind of equipment prepared. She sipped on the tea Asama carried over and faced the person in the bench across from her. That person was the elder of the Oushuu long-lived and the individual who had sheltered the Ariake. Shes another one of those wild people who lived through the Genpei War. Masazumi swore in her heart she would not let her guard down. Ever since the Musashi had reached the Ariake, Musashi had not had any real interactions with them outside of carrying materials over for trade. There was likely a reason for her arrival just before the three nations meeting and the special student general assembly. With that in mind, Masazumi asked a question of Yasuhira. Now, should I view you as the representative of Shirakawa, the entrance of Oushuu? Lady Fujiwara Yasuhirawhat brings you here today? She listened to Yasuhiras reaction. It was a light breath. It could have been interpreted as a laugh or a sigh of disappointment, but Masazumi did not let it get to her. Whatever the womans initial impression was, she just had to improve upon that, so I more or less know what it is you want to hear. Ho ho? And what is that? Shes testing me, thought Masazumi as she answered. You want to know our vision of the future after the three nations meeting, but you also want us to reach a consensus on something, dont you? This was what the woman wanted. Are you here to ensure the stability and continued existence of Oushuu Fujiwaras Hiraizumi hidden village, Lady Yasuhira? That is an excellent question. After all, said Yasuhira. Musashis claimed goal is world domination. And that will likely include our Hiraizumi hidden village. That is incompatible with us and that is why I wish to speak with you. She moved on to what exactly she wished to speak about. What will you do with us? The Oushuu powers and the long-lived powers will be judging Musashi based on your answer. So think carefully. Will you or will you not compromise on your goal of world domination to allow for our continued existence? Shes pushing this pretty hard. I guess she knows she bears the future of both Oushuu and the long-lived. With that thought, Masazumi looked to the long-lived woman sitting in front of her. But Yasuhira did not react in any way. She did not nod or shake her head and she showed no sign of discouragement or surprise. That was why her next words came so suddenly. Now, as much as you like talking about your supposed world domination, that will be no easy task. Are you confident you can overcome tomorrows special student general assembly and make it through the three nations meeting? With no preparatory movement leading into the question, Masazumi had trouble controlling her own behavior, not to mention responding. It felt like being stabbed without warning by a passerby. But So shes the opposite of Yoshitsune. Yoshitsune had seen too much of people and grown numb to it all, but she had maintained a powerful will and used that willfulness to move her nation. She had always placed herself out in the open. Masazumi sensed that Yasuhira was the reverse. As a long-lived, she had seen too much of people, but she had not grown numb. So unlike Yoshitsune, she hid her own will as she moved her nation. And she had a certain way of doing that. She ensures the continued existence of those hidden in Oushuus hidden village. In that case, thought Masazumi as she leaned forward a little. If she isnt going to show herself as she stabs me with her words, Ill have to move forward myself. Yasuhira saw the change in the Musashi Vice Presidents behavior. Ho ho? Her opponent had moved forward instead of pulling back. And while she was looking up at Yasuhira from below, she did so directly rather than with an upturned look. That position was to ensure she did not overlook any change in Yasuhiras behavior. Now this is different. The Musashi Vice President was telling Yasuhira she knew the woman was hiding herself. She was taking an offensive stance. Yasuhira knew this girl had faced Lady Yoshitsune, but had she gained something from that? Or was this based entirely on her own instincts? The Musashi Vice President placed herself close by and gave her a testing look. Now this is interesting, thought Yasuhira. From the very start, she found this girl interesting. After all Its almost like an act. The girl was not naively thinking she would see through any reactions Yasuhira made. She was accepting Yasuhiras lack of reaction and seeing if the long-lived woman could keep it up to the end. If Yasuhira did so, she would likely praise her. If Yasuhira failed to do so, she would delight at having seen it. On the one hand, Yasuhira was angered at being made into a spectacle, but on the other, she felt that her pride as a long-lived demanded that she kept this from affecting her. This was interesting. The girl understood her and was trying to toy with her pride. By leaning forward in this meaningful way, she was bringing the fight to Yasuhira. So Thats right. Now that they had confirmed each others strategies and positions for this battle, she asked her question again. Do you have any chance of victory tomorrow? We do, replied Masazumi. But your Glasses Committee Head seems to think differently. She was fast. She switched topics and plunged into her main point with incredible speed. Her argument was bordering on leaps of logic. She did not bother to lay out her groundwork. She used her information as a weapon and focused on that weapons sharp edge in her negotiations. If her opponent faltered at that edge, they would be folded up inside and left behind by the rapidly-progressing argument. But there was a way to hold that back. Keep your own pace, thought Masazumi. Her conversations with her father were the same. They would often exchange opinions on politics, but he would rebuke her if she tried to match his speed. He would tell her that was a sign that she did not know everything her opponent did, so she needed to calm down. Trying to look clever was meaningless. It would only lead to mistakes. So she looked to and observed her opponents face. She searched for any kind of change in her behavior. Youre saying Ookubo thinks differently than us? No. I said she seems to. I was merely speculating. Trick questions were not going to work. She was fast but accurate. Shes a pretty troublesome opponent, thought Masazumi as she focused on preserving her own pace. She took a breath. Then let me say this: Ookubo does not think differently from us. She is our underclassman, she is a resident of Musashi, and she is thinking about the future of the Far East. We have the same ultimate goal, so I think we will both ultimately head in the same direction. Then let me ask you one thing. What is your ultimate goal? Damn shes fast, thought Masazumi again. They had only discussed the following day and Ookubo, yet this woman had suddenly reached their ultimate goal. Arriving at the final topic after only exchanging a few words was unbelievably fast. Plus, this is dangerous. That was how Masazumi judged Yasuhiras attack. After all, their ultimate goal was something they had already stated several times in several places. Retrieving the Logismoi Oplo and using them to stop the Apocalypse. They had proclaimed this all along. There was no way someone in Yasuhiras position did not know about it. But Yasuhira had still made a point of asking about their ultimate goal. In that case, she was not asking for their usual answer. This womans words would not be a mere drawn sword. Panicking and answering as normal would definitely get Masazumi stabbed by that blade. I see. Yasuhira had just the one negotiation method. She asks about anything related to her and those she represents before her opponent is ready. If Masazumi was not prepared, Yasuhira could keep up the attack and gain a more advantageous position. It was a method that only worked in a meeting with no advance warning like this. There are some amazing people out there, thought Masazumi as she took another breath and spoke. Our ultimate goal is clear. And that is? Judge. Masazumi nodded and said more. As you already said, it is to conquer the world. Yasuhira directly accepted her opponents intent to conquer the world. The Musashi Vice President was essentially saying they intended to conquer Oushuus hidden village, so She thought I would react in some way, didnt she? She was trying to shake the woman to create an opening. She thought attacking there would act as a weak point to set the woman in motion. But Yasuhira showed no change in behavior to Masazumis words. She remained calm. Can you reveal your plan for that? Yasuhira waited for the Musashi Vice Presidents next answer, but the girl shook her head. I cannot. Why not? Judge. We will follow the Testament descriptions by building up the Matsudaira clans rule in the Far East. That is based in the history recreation, so we can obtain the support of the other nations. The Musashi Vice President continued. But if the Testament Union nations claim Oushuus hidden village is in violation of the history recreation, protecting you will be nearly impossible. It is possible we will be forced to oppose you in the future, so why would we reveal our plan to you? Is that a threat? Yasuhiras question was made to stab at her opponents conscience. A normal opponent would immediately deny it, but the Musashi Vice President paused for a moment and then slowly answered. I am merely stating the facts. She did not deny it. On top of that, she claimed her statements had been facts, which asked Yasuhira to agree with her. She then said something more. I have no intention of going to war with Hiraizumi. Oh? And why is that? Because we have no reason to. The Musashi Vice President once more answered slowly. Listen, she began. I do not know why Hiraizumi remains a hidden village or why you are trying to maintain that form even as the world is attempting to reach peace. And I do not want to crush an opponent I do not understand, so tell me your reasons, Lady Yasuhira. Why is Hiraizumi still a hidden village? And why are you worried about our actions even as you try to keep your distance from the Far East like that? Please tell me. After a breath, the Musashi Vice President looked straight at Yasuhira and opened her mouth. You attempt to remain a hidden village even as the world approaches peace. Tell me why you are so intent on keeping your distance from the Far East, Lady Yasuhira. Masazumi thought about her bold approach here. Hiraizumi is undoubtedly keeping its distance from the Far Eastern powers. Yasuhira was not simply maintaining their position as a hidden village. Masazumi felt the woman was maintaining that position in order to keep their distance from the Far East. After all This is a land of resistance. Her father had told her that and she had been taught it in history class. A war had been fought in Oushuu during the Age of Dawn that predated the Testament. It had begun as a territorial dispute between the Far Eastern powers and the world powers and Oushuu had become a region of intense fighting. If that will of resistance remained, then this could be seen as a grudge against the Far Eastern powers. That history would have been passed down by the long-lived far more accurately than by the humans. And even if it did not in them, that spirit did still exist in Oushuu. That was why her father and others referred to it as a land of resistance. Resistance. Masazumi thought about that idea of opposing something. She felt it would be the keyword to dealing with Yasuhira and Hiraizumi. Yasuhira was attempting to protect her hidden village. As for why Has Oushuu still not forgiven the Far East? Masazumi did not know what exactly that past war had been, but that was why she had to say this. Could you rid yourself of your reservations by revealing all of that to us, Lady Yasuhira? Wait. Yasuhira remained calm. You seem to be making a bit of a logical leap here. We simply wish for a promise that you will allow Hiraizumi to exist and that you will not invade us. That is a hopeless wish, replied Masazumi as slowly as ever. The current age will no longer allow it. It is true Hiraizumi has remained hidden without harming anyone as you engage in trade and act as a pipeline between Oushuu and Kantou. And the leaders of every nation will be hesitant to crush you after all this time for fear of the long-lived descendants scattered throughout every nation. But Masazumi decided to repeat that term that idiot had used almost as if it was a secondary concern. We are after world domination, Lady Yasuhira. Thats something none of the past leaders aimed for. If were going to retrieve the Logismoi Oplo and stop the Apocalypse, we need to gain the other nations cooperation by defeating Hashiba and removing the threat of P.A. Oda. That is how Matsudaira will rule the world. She said more to push further. So conquering the world is how we will solve every problem we come across. Thats a foregone conclusion. Fujiwara Yasuhira, Elder of Hiraizumi, tell me what you have to say. Why are you keeping your distance from the Far East? In our vision of world domination, we will create a world that eliminates your reservations and allows you to live in the open without hiding. Asama felt a change in the atmosphere. Eh? It came from Yasuhira. Her expression had not changed and she had not moved, but she was not saying anything. Before, she had always replied without delay, but Masazumis declaration of world domination was proving different. Asama: I cant believe that insane declaration was enough to get a change in behavior out of her. Vice President: Just to be clear, it was Aoi that announced our plans of world domination, not me! Then theres no helping it, thought Asama as the atmosphere around her and the others changed. Naito and Naruze were leaning their shoulders together, but they were making sure they could both move at a moments notice. As for Kimi Uzy, retie that ribbon for me. She had brought out her Mouse so she could use spells. Naomasa was sitting in a nearby chair, but she had lowered her previously crossed leg. Sh-should I do something too? I need to go over my checklist. Bow: check. Arrows: check. Okay, I can fire on a moments notice. I guess Im ready to go without really doing anything. Good, good. Yes. Wise Sister: Asama, are you ready as a spell-user, not as a gunner? Asama: Eh? Spell? D-dont be silly. O-of course Im ready. I have all my usual firing assistance spells ready to go. I can use a homing spell or a rapid-fire spell right away! Smoking Girl: Arent those more on the gunner side of things than the spell-user side? I suppose so, she thought while mentally hanging her head, but then she noticed something. Masazumi is leaning even further forward. She was on the attack. Now that her opponents behavior had changed, Musashis Vice President spoke up with attack in mind. Vice President: Asama, I have a request. Asama: Eh? I-I dont think theres any real reason to shoot yet. Almost Everyone: So youd shoot if there was!? Vice President: Umanyway. Asama, can you check on something concerning Oushuus older history for me? Asama could guess what this was about. Asama: You mean about Oushuus resistance? That was something Masazumis father had mentioned before. And Vice President: I suppose Musashis Shinto representative would be able to surmise that much. Asama: Yes. But dont hold back. There might be times when you have to hand something off to me, so please do if you need to. Vice President: Yes, you are Musashis Shinto representative, after all. Depending on how this plays out, I might take you up on that offer. Masazumi nodded with her back to Asama and faced Yasuhira once more. She spoke calmly. For the history recreation and as the solution to the problems we face, we will conquer the world. What will Hiraizumi do about that, Fujiwara Yasuhira? That question received a response. The hidden villages elder said the following: Resistance will be our only option. So they really are going with resistance, thought Masazumi. In that case, she added. In the corner of her eye, she saw Asama beginning to search for information on her sign frame. She was prepared to speak as the Shinto representative, so Masazumi placed relief in her heart and faced Yasuhira again. Allow me to repeat myself. She held out her right hand so Yasuhira would not speak. I have no intention of going to war with Hiraizumi. Maruba-ya: Why not? Isnt that weird? Vice President: Dammit! I swear to you I wont go to war this time!! She felt she was growing more and more stubborn, but she was not letting her feelings influence her politics. At the moment, there was something she had to do, something she had to check on, and something she had to say. So she repeated something else yet again. Our goal is world domination. Keep that in mind as I ask this. Masazumi leaned even further forward as she asked. In the history recreation, Hiraizumi has already been subjugated. Why do you still wish to exist? Not wanting to be destroyed is a desire common to all things, is it not? Since when? I cannot speak for anything before the creation of Hiraizumi. I thought as much, thought Masazumi. So shes sticking to I. Masazumi had realized something by connecting together a few things Yasuhira had said. She had realized what words would shake that woman. The keys to drawing out Yasuhiras words were the continued existence of Hiraizumi and the resistance against those who would stand in the way of that. However, that was not the actual answer. There was a more fundamental reason why she wished for that continued existence and why she continued that resistance. It comes down to Oushuus history, doesnt it? Masazumis father had mentioned this and she had been taught about it in history class. What we need here is the history of resistance that created Oushuus current spirit, right? Volume 4B, 48: Victor of History Volume 4B, Chapter 48: Victor of History The idea that We wanted for nothing Was not true Point Allocation (Hardship) During the Age of Dawn, Oushuu was the scene of intense fighting between the Far Eastern powers and the world nations. And that history of resistance is necessary to reach a consensus here and now, isnt it? Yasuhira said nothing as Masazumi watched her. But that silence was enough of an answer. I see. Masazumi had presented world domination as a consensus of their goal and methods. Yasuhira had in turn presented their will of resistance, but That resistance is the entrance to their consensus. They had kept up that will of resistance by continuing to hide themselves. For that will to exist within a peaceful hidden village, it had to have been caused by something before that. That would be something far in the past. After all, she had stressed that this was just what she had to say concerning the reason. And yet she was their leader, so no one else could make that decision for them. So if there was anyone else, it would have to be a previous leader. Is Oushuus history C the history that created your will of resistance C the consensus you wish to present to us? Convinced Yasuhira was waiting for her to take the step forward, Masazumi forced her words forward with her lungs. In a previous age, an age before the Testament, the people descended from the heavens, but when they learned the environment was far too harsh in all land outside the Far East, a territorial war broke out in the Far East. Many different actions had been taken during that war, but The final subjugation was carried out in Oushuu. That had been used as an early history recreation of the Imperial Courts eastern campaign, so Oushuu had never undergone the subjugation by the Imperial Court and had not experienced the resistance against it that should have occurred. That had allowed the long-lived and other nonhumans there to gain great power. Of course, that power deteriorated during the Genpei War and many of their forces were lost That was why much was still unknown about Oushuu and why they were allowed to have hidden villages. And Fujiwara Yasuhira. As a long lived, you are a descendent of the force that showed their resistance during the Age of Dawn. To put it another way, you are a descendant of those who were crushed in a former age and yet survived. Those survivors created Hiraizumi so that they would not be crushed again, correct? So Things are different now. In the current age, there is a threat of true world domination, so you came to ask us how likely we are to succeed. You were worried we might repeat the kind of subjugation that shaped the current world during the Age of Dawn. Am I wrong? Ho ho? Yasuhiras expression changed. Her lips bent slightly. However That is insufficient. Is this all they have? wondered Yasuhira. She has made it quite far. As the Musashi Vice President had said, Oushuu had a long history. And it was the pure-blooded long-lived like her who had supported that history. Not a single member of their race was ignorant of the Age of Dawn. That was several generations ago, but that was exactly why their ancestors told the stories and felt a duty to protect that history. After many twists and turns, the survivors of the Age of Dawn had eventually found themselves in the land of Hiraizumi. The Testament descriptions had told her Hiraizumi would be crushed in her generation, so she had done everything she could to preserve its continued existence. But That is insufficient. But it isnt wrong? I am saying it is insufficient. Yasuhira spoke slowly. You are speaking from the viewpoint of historys victors and that is insufficient to reach a common understanding with us. If you wish to set foot in the hidden village, you must move beyond the exterior. What do we lack? Well Yasuhira recalled what her late grandfather had told her. It was something her grandfather had heard from his grandfather and so on. Do you know why we have ensured Hiraizumis continued existence? Normally thinking, there was only one answer to that question. To maintain a nation of pure-blooded long-lived. If the worlds academies were asked about Hiraizumi, their answer would likely be based on the significance of a nation. However, that was insufficient. That was not what Hiraizumi was. That was not what their ancestors had wanted. The Musashi Vice President nodded. Her answer was coming. In that instant, Yasuhira decided that, if the girl did use a nation of pure-blooded long-lived as her answer, she would agree to cooperate with Musashi. That would mean the Musashi Vice President had an understanding of Hiraizumis continued existence. Yasuhira had no problem with cooperating and maintaining the present state of affairs. And so she listened to what the Musashi Vice President had to say. Lady Yasuhira, you have a reason to wish for Hiraizumis continued existence, dont you? And that reason was To maintain a nation of pure-blooded long-lived. Except that was not what the Musashi Vice President said. The territorial war during the Age of Dawn before the creation of the Testament was later used as an early recreation of Oushuus subjugation at the hands of the imperial army. And There was a large gap in time between the two incidents. Oushuus subjugation by the imperial army happened in the year 787, after all. I do not know why that war during the Age of Dawn was used despite that distance in time, but I can guess what happened to Oushuu without the subjugation of that era. It cant be, thought Yasuhira. Then Musashis Vice President said more. Oushuu must have greatly developed in peace. Until it fell to ruin in the turmoil of the Genpei War, that is. Masazumi did not rush herself as she clearly stated her thoughts. I do not know the history of Oushuu, but I do know that the Genpei War was a conflict between the humanoid and demonic long-lived of Oushuu and that it led to the currently small overall number of your kind. This next part is mere speculation, but I have another thought. Namely Before the Genpei War, many nonhumans must have lived in peaceful Oushuu. That would naturally have created a large community. And And The pure-blooded long-lived who lived there would have been the leaders of that community. Then On Yasuhiras prompting, Masazumi nodded and responded. What Hiraizumi wants is not a long-lived nation. It is a large cooperative nation of all races, including nonhumans. In other words, the nation desired by the long-lived is not one for just the long-lived, right? What makes you say something so grandiose? That was obvious. There was a precedent. Yoshitsune. Masazumi only had to think of her. Yoshitsune accepted all peoples into her nation. Part of that had to do with her personality, but I now think that was also the desire of the pure-blooded long-lived as a whole. Because you continue to live, you wish to create an everlasting nation for those with nowhere else to go. The national character of the long-lived is to continue existing forever. But if they lost, then that refuge, that ideal, and everything else would vanish. That may be why, thought Masazumi. But then Yasuhira suddenly spoke up. That is insufficient. Masazumi noticed the atmosphere change yet again. Its cold. A chilly air arrived from Yasuhira and made her gasp a little. The woman erased all her emotions and utterly eliminated all movement, so no warmth as a person reached Masazumi. Masazumi saw Yasuhiras expression stiffen with a smile still on her lips. Then she gently uttered some words. That is indeed the meaning behind Hiraizumi. However But it isnt wrong? I am saying it is insufficient. Yes. It is insufficient. After all Someone continued for her. It was Asama. The shrine maidens dignified voice was quiet, but it seemed to purify the surrounding air. If recorded history is insufficient to speak of Oushuu, then there is only one other possibility. One thing was lacking. That would be the Age of Dawn. Masazumi looked back and Asama slowly nodded in her summer uniform. That classmate had trained in Shinto and she had an upper level rank as a shrine maiden. And as Shinto used the Far Eastern gods, it was closely connected to the origin and history of the Far East. Masazumi had learned of history in class and elsewhere, but a lot was unclear about the Age of Dawn that predated the Testament. That age was almost treated like Shinto mythology. So I guess this would be Asamas specialty. She looked over and saw Asama smiling at her with ends of the eyebrows lowered. The look seemed to say everything would be all right, so Masazumi nodded. Im counting on you. Her thought must have gotten through because she heard a bitter laugh from the Aoi Sister next to Asama, but this was a nice break for her. Please give me some time to organize some data. If I do that, I can reach an understanding of Oushuu during the Age of Dawn and the territorial war that broke out there before the Testament had even been created. Asama faced Yasuhira head-on as if she could see through her. This will touch on a Shinto taboo, but I think I will be able to discuss it with you. Now, I need to organize my feelings as well as the data. Asama had said she would discuss this, but she was somewhat hesitant. After all, the fate of Musashi was riding on this. Hiraizumi had its roots in the hostile side of their history. Could they really reach the consensus they needed to cooperate? All of that could be lost depending on her answer here. If Neshinbara-kun was here, I could leave it all to him, she thought. And She thought about Masazumi, as well as Toori and the others beyond the sign frame. She was not an officer, but she was a classmate and she was a shrine maiden of the Asama Shrine that managed Musashis Shinto. Since ancient times, shrine maidens had been leaders who used divination to guide the people. In modern times, they used their exorcising arrows to smash through peoples obstacles. No, I mustnt smash things. What are shrine maidens again? Um, tentacles are only in porn games, so that doesnt count. And that technically has nothing to do with shrine maidens anyway. Besides, tentacles attack everyone equally. Tentacles believe in equality. In that case, shrine maidens are Asama: Shrine maidens guide and help people, right? Mal-Ga: Nope. Why didnt she have to think before answering!? Wise Sister: Heh heh. Naruze, thats what Asama thinks they are, so you mustnt take issue with the way other people view the world. Asama: Im not sure I like how you put it, but thats more or less it. Her archery, sniping, and bombardments were generally meant to help the people. Sometimes it might come down to relieving stress or shooting for shootings sake, but it was generally to help people. Helping people was a shrine maidens job. That was why there were times when they seemed bothered by her. Asama: It can be difficult to think about what would have happened if I couldnt help someone. At the moment, she might be able to help Masazumi, Toori, and the others. But Yes. She suddenly recalled something from the past. Long ago, the brother of a certain pair of siblings had gone away and she had been unable to do anything about it. That was not a pleasant time, thought Asama. It had happened ten years before. She had only been able to wait and to comfort the sister who had been left behind. And when he had returned, she had been unable to do anything for him. She had hated that about herself and had ended up distancing herself from them because of it. She had been unable to help back then. She may only have remembered that due to the events of that morning. Just like ten years before, she had spent the night at their house and felt like he was not there in the morning. Once again, he was not here. He was in Sviet Rus instead. Just like ten years before, she had to wait. But Asama: Kimi. Wise Sister: Heh heh. What is it? My foolish brother? It could be a problem how sharp that girl was. Asama released a bitter laugh and sigh, but in that case Asama: Will my help make his return all the more meaningful? His return back then, I mean. Kimi laughed quietly, likely because of the forced final clarification. Dont worry. Kimi faced and spoke to her. Dont worry, Asama! If you accidentally go Ooooops! I just blasted you, so pleaseforgiveme!, Ill forgive you! Now, go for it! Musashi will go for the future as well, so itll be okay! Oh, but dont make an intentional accident just because you want to blast someone!! I really dont want to quibble over details, but please dont call it blasting people. And I think that just explosively ruined something inside me, so what am I supposed to do now? She said that while glaring at the girl, but she did have her thoughts on the issue. Thats right. There was always someone nearby. Whether she succeeded or not, someone would be there. They would not make an effort to be with her, they would simply be there. That was different from the past. She decided to give her answer, so she looked up toward Yasuhira. But then sudden words reached her from the side. Me: Hey, Asama. It was Toori. His unexpected call caused her pulse to race, but he did not hesitate to send more text her way. Me: I feel like youve been left with a difficult task here, butSeijun, can you not answer this Shinkou persons question? Vice President: Its pronounced Yasuhira, idiot. And Asamaif youre worried, you can just give me your thoughts instead of answering directly. This is really my job. Asama: Eh? Oh, n-no. I can do it myself She hesitated, but she said it. Asama: This is something I want to say as the Shinto representative. Is that so? said Toori via text. Me: Asama, you have a tendency to take on a lot of burdens beyond your own, so if you ever mess something up or are worried about something, leave it all with me. And Im not just talking about this right now. Asamas heart began pounding at his sudden offer. As a shrine maiden, helping people was her duty and yet he was offering her his help. Leave it all with him? In the Musashis current state, worries were a constant companion, so could she really leave the past and so many other things with him? That hesitation started to create a gap, so she quickly said more. However, it was a meaningless repeat question. Asama: Eh? Wh-what do you mean? Why do I keep saying the same things? she wondered. However, he gave a proper answer to her awkward question. Me: Youre the one that gave me the power to do that with your contract. So doesnt that mean you get top priority? Eh? thought Asama as she fell utterly speechless. She finally felt heat from her neck to her cheeks. Ohhh! O-oh, he meant the spell! she said to convince herself. He wasnt talking about my worries or my life! He was talking about spells! Yes, that has to be it. Lets leave it at that. You dont need to think too much about this. Think too much and Ill probably take on the kind of unnecessary burden he was talking about. So Honestly. She felt heat in her cheeks, but that was fine as long as it did not show. She decided not think about the reason for Kimis bitter laugh and kept Yasuhira in the center of her vision. There was one thing she had to say first. Okay. Now that I am prepared, I can answer you. She made that advance statement in preparation for what she had to say. Let us discuss why the Oushuu forces still hold onto the events of the Age of Dawn. In other words Let us discuss the territorial war that occurred in the Far East. Asama prepared herself to honestly state the truthful records she had. Listen, she began. During the Age of Dawns territorial war, the various powers were initially scattered, but later on, it unsurprisingly developed into a fight between the Far East and the world nations. After all, it was a struggle for the Far Easts land. The Far East was outnumbered, so they were driven back to the Kinki region. But But The Far East created the being known as the Emperor, gained indirect access to the Environmental Gods, and used that power to bring themselves up to the same level as the world nations. Accessing the Environmental Gods meant they could alter the weather, you see. After that, the European forces agreed to a truce with the Far East. But another land put up such a perfect resistance that they had to be subjugated. Yes, that was the eastern nations from southern Kinki to Mikawa and from Kantou to Oushuu. It is now said that was used as a recreation of the Imperial Courts later subjugation of Oushuu. Based on the records, that was the truth. However Why? Asama knew what Yasuhira was asking. Why did they put up such a resistance that they had to be subjugated? Yes. If she thought about it, it was a natural question. It is indeed a mystery why Oushuu kept up their perfect resistance rather than giving in. She had to answer that mystery. Vice President: Can you do this? Yes, replied Asama. Her sign frame for divine transmission management settings showed her that the others were silently watching her words. This is kind of embarrassing, she thought. But if theyre not nervous, I guess thats okay. She calmed her heart and opened her mouth. From here on, what I say will include my own speculation. Go ahead. She nodded at Yasuhiras prompting and spoke. The people fought a territorial war during the Age of Dawn, but when thinking about it in the current age, I think we are overlooking something. It is said the people were split between the different nations and they eventually settled onto two sides: the Far East and the world nations. But Asama spoke as if dropping her thoughts straight forward. I think it must have been different. Rather than the Far East vs. the world nationsit must have been the Far East vs. the world nations and the Far Eastern powers that cooperated with them. After all The Far Easterners had to have lived all across the Far East. As you said, Yasuhira-san, the historical subjugation of Oushuu was actually a subjugation of the community living in Oushuu. And if that was used for the history recreation Naruze continued for her while standing protectively behind her. The battle line in Oushuu during the Age of Dawn was made up of, at the very least, a community of Far Eastern and world nation powers much like in the Oushuu we know from recorded history? Asama hesitated over that question, but Yes. I think it must have been a calm and peaceful community. Of course, that would not have applied just to Oushuu. Something similar would have happened all over. However The Far Eastern powers would have seen it as subjugating the traitors who had sided with the world nations. I think that was another side of the Age of Dawns territorial war. What she had just said was a taboo within Shinto, but Everyone has made the same analysis. She could have just claimed that someone said so, but lying came with a penalty for shrine maidens. Rather than lie and receive a penalty for sullying her heart, she preferred to tell the truth and be penalized for that. Asama: To put it another way, I have nothing to fear right now. Me: Hey, Asama. Asama: Eh? Wh-what? He really likes being sudden, doesnt he? she thought. However, she did feel like she was denying herself as a shrine maiden by touching on a taboo from an age of mythology. She had somewhat hoped that someone would say something here. And as if in response to that hope, he started with an uhh of thought. Me: I said this before, but if this gets bad and youve gotta apologize to your dad, then say its my fault. I kind of convinced you to do this, right? So if that happens, Ill have Tenzou buy a pack of Sviet Rus sweets and go apologize. 10ZO: Now thats something I cant just ignore! Oh, but regional alcoholic drinks can interfere with a Shinto officials shrine registration, so maybe sweets would be the best bet. Vice President: I dont quite follow, but the responsibility for anything Asama says falls on me. If anything happens, tell them to contact the Student Council or the Provisional Council Building. You people she thought as they kept saying things she could only respond to with a bitter smile. And Mal-Ga: Fine then. Ill make an offering of my latest doujinshi to pacify him. Uqui: Yes. I had an elder sister shrine maiden game coming up next for testing, but maybe I should make a trade with Asamas place 83: Nothing is as persuasive as curry. These people she thought while ignoring things that she could only respond to by hanging her head. But this did remind Asama that she was not alone, so she breathed in, raised her head, and spoke to Yasuhira. History recreation interpretations were used to make most of the prehistoric subjugations into the Imperial Courts eastern campaign. The Far East decided it should not fight its own people any further. So Before the Imperial Courts subjugation of the Far East, the Testament descriptions say there were non-Shinto native gods in the Far East. But due to the Imperial Courts unification of the Far East, the gods of that new territory were taken into the ranks of Shintos earthly gods and helper gods. Any lands that resisted were subjugated, their gods were made into nameless un-worshiped gods and their souls were laid to rest at the shrines. The records of Shinto, who were the victors, did not tell her how much of that had been done. The facts had blotted out the truth and both history and the world kept moving without any need for the truth. But she did have a certain thought now. Yasuhira-san. Are you a descendant of the Far Easterners who became enemies of the Far East in the prehistoric Age of Dawn when the gods descended to this planet? And From the viewpoint of a Shinto official like me, are you affiliated with the un-worshiped gods who were wiped out by the gods we believe in? Masazumi listened to Asamas words and let their contents flow into her heart. You are a people who did not join the Testament forces yet made use of them. Oushuu Fujiwara and those like you were a Far Eastern power that resisted the Far East and yet could not join the world nations. They could be seen as a people without a home. Or perhaps they would better be described as a people with no clearly defined home. It was true they were Far Easterners, but their blood had been mixed during the fighting and then They were destroyed in the history recreation. From a Shinto perspective, they were purified by the interpretive destruction they received. But that left them with nothing. After all, they were not Shinto worshipers. They had a different faith. An un-worshiped faith. She would not say she understood. After all You in Oushuu disobeyed and fought the Far East, but the world nations betrayed you and gave in to the Far East. The people of Oushuu did not want the Testament that they created. And you decided you could not return to your original relationship with the Far Eastern forces after you betrayed them. But Emotion threatened to spill into Asamas voice and tone, but she stopped there and took a breath. Even if you were traitors and even if that very fact was erased, you still thought of yourselves as Far Eastern and you could not overlook the difficulties your brief allies of the world nations were having in the Harmonic World. So Masazumi knew where this was headed. She turned to Asama, gave a nod of understanding, and then faced Yasuhira. That woman simply waited for Asamas words to seep into her. Whether you liked it or not, the Oushuu forces had no choice but to use Shinto and the Testaments history recreation to develop the land. That is why, to this day, you have kept your distance from the Testament nations and Far Eastern powers while also making use of them. In other words The foundation of Oushuu and Kantou comes not from selfishness but from selflessness. It comes from a trust strong enough to allow betrayal and from the resistance of a community. So even if the Age of Dawn has been forgotten, that has taken root and remains within you, like a spirit of mutual aid. This is tricky, thought Masazumi as she faced Yasuhira in front of her. They arent simple losers and they arent just a pitiable people. They had betrayed their allies yet been betrayed themselves. And then that very past had been erased and they had been forced to survive using the power of their former enemy. It felt exactly like Yasuhiras history recreation of betraying Yoshitsune yet receiving no reward from Yoritomo. However, Musashi could not sympathize with them or treat them warmly. Musashi stood on the winners side and Musashis people were short-lived. And more importantly, the reason Yasuhira and the others had yet to yield to the Testament was their pride in the fact that they had not made the wrong decision despite being destroyed for it. I see, thought Masazumi. She might become our ally and she might join our side, but there is a solid wall preventing us from facing her as a Far Easterner. Facing her without realizing that would be nothing more than approaching her as the ignorant victor. I need to be careful, she swore to herself. Me: Hey, can you ask Taikou something? Vice President: Its Yasuhira, idiot. At least learn to read her name properly. And what do you want? Me: Well, if all thats gotten through to Taikou, ask her something for me. Ask her what? thought Masazumi as the idiot spoke via the sign frame. Me: Ask her what she thought of what Asama said. Eh? Asama had been trying to calm her somewhat shaking heart after saying so very much. As she had previously thought, what she had told Yasuhira was very nearly a taboo within Shinto. These things were conveyed as facts and Shinto officials tended to assist in communications, so anyone with that sort of job would hear these things at some point and guess at the truth hidden behind them. They would realize that even Shinto had to keep its distance from certain people and that there was a reason for that distance. Of course, that was from the Shinto point of view, but it was possible to research how it had actually happened and there were people who would tell you. And this would bring a twinge of guilt to ones heart. After all, Shinto was meant to help people and to tune things with their purification techniques, yet this meant the spread of Shinto had been established by crushing a previous power. How long had it been since she had felt that twinge of guilt? And how long had it been since her heart had shaken like this? Im just too inexperienced. She had first realized this fact after entering elementary school. That was when Some words stopped her heart from continuing. It was his voice coming from Kimis vocalized sign frame. And it was just like that time in the past Tell us what you thought of Asamas answer. Asamas trembling thoughts came to a stop. Please, said the idiot. Asamas always supporting us and she just made her place sound like villains to get some help out of you. Regardless of what happened in the past, Asama didnt actually do it and she helps us out a whole lot now. But she can take things too seriously, so shell start feeling like she did do it. So while I feel bad asking you to do whats convenient for us, cant you do one little thing for- U-um, Toori-kun! Asama quickly faced Kimis sign frame. Kimi did not look at her. She simply half-closed her eyes and supported the sign frame with a fingertip. Theyre always like this, thought Asama about the two siblings in front of her. Its fine! You dont have to worry about my feelings! I mean, this is my role Of course Im gonna worry about your feelings. I mean, I made a contract with you that gives you the power to leave that kind of thing with me. But But If you arent going to leave them with me, Ill have toumI dont really know how and a lot of the time I cant do itbut Ive just gotta purify them, right? Hey, he said to Yasuhira. Im asking you because I dont know what a good way of doing this is. Can you tell me whether what Asama said got through to you or not? You mean Yasuhira tilted her head. You want me to tell you whether I will cooperate with Musashi or not? Lady Yasuhira. This time Masazumi spoke up. That idiot is talking about emotions. He is not asking if Asamas answer was correct or not. So how about this? Masazumi held a prompting hand out to Yasuhira. We want you to tell us if Asamas words moved you to emotion in any way. Eh? N-no, I wasnt really, um What do I do? thought Asama. She was being treated like a crying child. She felt embarrassed and like a burden. But Theyre looking out for me. Was it wrong of her to feel happy about that? Or was it simply honest? She did not know, but she saw Yasuhira raise her eyebrows a little in her direction. And then the woman spoke. The fact that you are feeling discouraged by what you said means you feel you were wrong in what happened yet you do not actually believe you were wrong. That means you do not truly regret it. The feelings that had just filled Asama vanished. As did her words. Oh, no, she thought. My inexperience just tripped everyone up. But before she could even take a breath, some more words reached her. They came from Yasuhira. She continued as promptly as before and made her next comment. Even so Even so This confirms that Musashi, the Far East representative, is making an attempt to learn about the past and form a relationship with us using that knowledge. Even if you are not truly regretful, that is because the short-lived races can only understand the past through their imaginationand that makes you very forward-thinking and powerful. Also Hearing that from a Shinto power has honestly lifted a burden from my shoulders. Yasuhira leaned forward to take a breath. It almost looked like she was bowing. She said nothing and they could not get any kind of promise out of her, but she did lean forward toward Asama. She calmly raised her head again and that simple action relieved Asama. Good. The woman had said a burden had been lifted from her shoulders. Asama did not know how much that meant to a long-lived elder, but Thank you very much. She naturally said that herself. There were negative aspects on both sides of their relationship, but they might be able to change something if they were both aware of it. Asama. His voice reached her. I cant see whats going on, but are things going well? Was that good? Was it? Wh-what are you talking about? I was forced to thank her. Have Horizon scold you later. But, thought Asama. It is true he saved me there. So she also thought, I need to make sure the words and everything else I felt will continue to live on inside me. As a shrine maiden, it was her job to help others, but There are also people who are concerned for me and will help me. She might not have realized this if she had not been in charge of his contract, so she faced the sign frame displaying his words and started to say thank you. But she stopped. She heard a quiet laugh from Kimi, but that was fine. They knew each other well enough that there was no need to thank each other. So she faced Yasuhira instead and took yet another breath. Shinto supported the Far Eastern forces during the Age of Dawns territorial war and later supported the imperial army during the Age of the Testament. We have forgotten nothing. Then Asama accepted Yasuhiras word with a nod. Yes. As long as I have my knowledge, Masazumi has her thoughts, Toori-kun and Horizon are leading us, and the rest of us are here too, Musashi can reach an understanding of your past. So will you tell us about the Age of Dawn and the Age of the Testament that followed? And can you tell us what Oushuu thought and did during those times? Thats right, added Masazumi as she leaned forward again. How about it, Fujiwara Yasuhira? Can you tell us what we want to know? Can you tell us what kind of people the people of Oushuu are? Masazumi placed Yasuhira in the center of her vision. She saw a calm expression and silent lips. The woman said nothing, but Masazumi once more understood what the woman wanted. She is the descendant of an ideal nation that resisted those in power, so what will concern her most about the next candidate for that kind of power? She had continually said they were insufficient. Was she judging whether she should reveal or hide their history of resisting those in power? If they did not know, that would be the extent of their relationship. But if they did know, she would reveal it all. In that case, their fumbling exchange had finally prepared her to show herself to them. In other words I wish to know what kind of resistance you will show us, the descendants of the victors, and I wish to know if you will be an inconvenient presence for us. Without knowing that, going for world domination would be a little dangerous. When she heard that, Yasuhira suddenly moved. It was her gaze. Her eyes alone moved to show she was focused as she spoke. If you can crush us, I do think that would be fine too. Unfortunately, those in power during the Age of Dawn also defeated your ancestors, but they did not crush them. That is why you are still here. It would have been a lot easier for the Far East if they had. No, it wouldnt have. It wouldnt have been easy finding replacements for you or Yoshitsune. I cant deny that Lady Yoshitsune is a part of this. Yasuhira adjusted her position in her seat. She seemed to hesitate for a moment, but she soon opened her mouth again. In that caselet us discuss the deep past of Hiraizumi and Oushuu and use that to think about Musashis future actions. Yes. Let us bring back a story of the long distant past to establish the consensus and the foundation of Oushuu needed for our cooperation. Yasuhira had a thought. Is this what it means to be carefree? That was what Yoshitsune had told her men to be at the beginning of the Battle of Nagashino. And in Yasuhiras case Do not throw out the past and do not throw out yourself. But There are some things not worth holding onto. People who would accept the past, step forward, and attempt to share it had arrived as candidates to lead the Far East. Even with a life as long as hers, an opportunity like this was unlikely to occur again. So Let us speak. Masazumi thought on what it meant to speak. Does she want to establish an even deeper consensus with us? Asamas shoulders lowered in relief next to her and Yasuhira must have noticed. She smiled a little. Or it seemed like it. Masazumi did not ask if Yasuhira really wanted to do this. She had something else say instead. Please. This early summer night is perfect for telling old stories. Yes, agreed Yasuhira. This is something that has not come in contact with the history of the victors. It is something most of the people of Oushuu have forgotten, but it lives on deep inside us in various places. This is a story of those who are now un-worshiped. That was the entrance. It was the lead-in before moving back into the past. That was when this world gained its current rules. That was when the Age of the Testament began and the Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning was established. How much do you know about that? Volume 4B, 49: Residents of the Dawn Volume 4B, Chapter 49: Residents of the Dawn A place of decline An age with an unknown future A people who simply trusted in the light Point Allocation (Desire to Survive) Azuma was in the library on the first floor of Musashi Ariadust Academys rear school building. In the usual custom, he bowed to the large household shrine at the entrance before entering. Then the translucent girl holding his hand saw the librarian at the counter and tilted her head. It isnt the usual girl. Thats right. Kimi-kun isnt working today. The librarian girl leaned toward them over the counter. Do you want some candy? Thank you. The girl let go of Azumas hand and started forward, but she looked back partway through. Can I? You can. The girl did not hesitate to nod and approach the counter. The librarian girl was the only one working here due to the Musashis remodeling, but she pulled some candy and biscotti from below the counter. Youre just like a father these days, Crown Prince. Azuma was unsure how to respond, so he walked further in with a bitter smile. He was on his way to the history section. He had intended to check out some book or another and head back, but something had caught his attention. Oushuu. They would be holding a meeting about that on the diplomatic ship below. He had lived around the Kinki region, so Oushuu was an unknown to him. At the imperial palace, he had been told it was a conquered land where lawless people had been subjugated by the imperial army, but he knew perfectly well it was not that simple. They had simply been unable to teach him that at the imperial palace due to their position there. And of course, that policy existed across the entire Far East. After all, a stable life was only possible in the Far East because the Emperor was controlling the ley lines. It was only natural the story would spread from the viewpoint of the victorious imperial side. However If I check through the documents myself, Ill be able to see a lot more. Of course, Neshinbara-kun has probably read all of the documents here. Neshinbara was apparently badly injured at the moment. When Azuma had asked Adele about it, she had given him an incomprehensible answer: Well, hes been ironed-on as a pretty impressive mural. Oh, but not because he became a wall and protected something! He became a wall but was still defeated. Yes. And why am I thinking of self-deprecatingly saying he should have become the kind of wall I become!? However, incomprehensible statements were hardly a new occurrence with that class, so he did not think it was an issue. On his way to the section in the back, he saw a certain scene. ? He saw someone beyond the scattering of people visiting the library to check out books or documents. Isnt that the second years Representative Council Head? He was pretty sure her name was Ookubo. When he had returned in the spring, she had been listed in the data about new officers. She had a double inherited name which was rare for Musashi and she was apparently expected to be the next Vice President. She stood in front of a shelf of Musashis public documents. She pulled out a few collections of documents, checked through them, and took notes on a sign frame when necessary. Shes diligent. He was not saying she looked diligent. She was diligent. The atmosphere around her was different. He felt bad comparing her to his class, though. But as he watched her pull out some large documents with just her left arm, he realized she had trained her body well, which was unsurprising given the two swords she carried. Ookubo must have noticed his gaze because she looked back. Her eyebrows rose when she noticed him and she quickly bowed. ! Since they were in the library, she said nothing as she bowed and Azuma quickly bowed back. This isnt good, he thought, but he could not quite put to words what exactly was not good as he hurried deeper into the library. He arrived in the history section and prepared to grab what he wanted to look through, but Huh? Sanyou-sensei? That was exactly who was there using a stepstool. The Far East Shoki: Origins? Um, is that the one where the scene starting with the annihilation was completely changed? Eh? Oh, Azuma-kun? No, this one was changed for historical accuracy instead of to make everything more exciting. I just got to the scene where Izanagi and Izanami get married and then live happily together. Owow, ow, ow, ow Wh why does my heart ache? But I have a marriage interview next week Ow, ow, ow. S-Sanyou-sensei! In my defense, I didnt bring that up! Their voices were too loud, so the others searching for books glared at them. They bowed and then Azuma asked a new question. Why are you reading that? Probably for the same reason youre here, Azuma-kun. Makiko told me theyre having a meeting with the Oushuu representative down below. Sanyou smiled with her mouth spread horizontally. From a historical standpoint, it might be remarkable that a former imperial is investigating Oushuus past. Hmm Is it really? It did not feel that way to him. Still, he was glad a teacher was investigating the same thing. Sanyou-sensei, do you know a lot about Oushuus history? Enough to check on some things here. She smiled bitterly, but he did not know what she meant. Check on some things? Judge. I was checking to see just how much knowledge there is here. After all, I need to know how much everyone already knows when Im teaching them. For example For example How much they know about the Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Project that divided the world between the real world and the Harmonic World and also created the Testament. Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning? You mean that thing we learned about in history? Our four-eyes mentioned it too. I think it was the foundational movement that decided to have the Testament made and created a lot of the other problems we deal with today. Asama did not know what to say to Kimis comment and skeptical glare. They were in the diplomatic ships courtyard. The partitions hiding them were still in place, but the topic under discussion had changed. The Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Project. Technically, it was the Project to Advance the Tuning of the World to Fight Decline. Long, long ago, that project had determined the current state of the world. This was taught as mythology in elementary school, as knowledge in middle school, and as history in the first year of high school. It was also taught as a story in the Far Eastern language classes, but It involves so much that the individual pieces tend to stand out more than the comprehensive project. Many different things were linked together, so one had to explain some other things to explain the establishment of any of them and that meant explaining it all at once. And once that was done, people tended to have forgotten what the original point of the explanation was. That was hardly surprising since it involved the entire world, but Um, Kimi, to explain it simply Heh heh heh. Three words! Do it in three words!! Sorry, not happening. Khh! The idiot sister leaned back with a smile. Thats Asama for you! You gave up at Mach speed, but it was lovely! See!? You can do it if you try!! For some reason, Asama felt like she had badly lost there. But one thing was for sure. The starting point of the current world was created by the Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Project. Asama knew all about it. Anyone who worked at a shrine was taught this. The gods had fought in the heavens during the Age of the Gods, but that had come to an end, they had descended to this planet, and the current age of man had begun. At that time, a decision had been made about the world. Just as she started to think about that, Yasuhira looked straight toward her. Eh? Everyone noticed, but they realized she was not looking at them. Her eyes were focused on something behind them. The partitions The partitions had been lined up to keep them as hidden as possible from outside view. The fronts were decorated with recently popular art, but that art depicted something. The Age of Dawn. Those events are told as myths today. The art told a story when viewed from one partition to the next. It was an important topic, so it could be seen in textbooks and picture books too. The partition art was nothing more than symbols to remind one of the story, but This story is even more popular in Oushuu and Kantou than it is in Mikawa and Kansai. You can see it just about anywhere. Yasuhira slowly continued. After allit is based on past events, but the events of that past Dawn still remain here due to the weaker influence of the Testament Union when compared to Kansai and the Kinki region. She looked to Asama. Now, I feel like hearing that story of the past for the first time in a while. Your level of understanding and speculation will determine how much I will tell you. I see Seeing how things were going, Naruze and Margot approached the partitions and rearranged them. The Age of Dawn, huh? That was the time period after the people had descended from the heavens but before the Testament. As a story, it was still commonly used in novels, manga, and games, but no one remained who had actually seen it. However, the residents of Hiraizumi, the entrance to Oushuu, were generally long-lived. So you still pass down stories of what happened in that age and use it as your creed. That is correct. That is at the base of Oushuu. She sure is confident, thought Naruze as she moved the partitions. After sharply narrowing her eyes, she asked something else. Date and Mogami have forgotten about your past, havent they? You might be acting like their great predecessors, but arent you just stalkers? It does not matter that they have forgotten. The fact remains that Date, Mogami, and a portion of Sviet Rus and the Kantou forces have inherited this will and live by it. This will? The will of resistance. Naruze felt emotionlessness and calm in that immediate reply. To express it in a picture, it felt like a wall had fallen in front of her to cut her off. Oh? It must have been an absolute sense of conceit. Ga-chan. Margot called out to her while supporting the other side of the partition. Naruze looked over and saw the partition they were carrying was out of place in the lineup. Here, here. Youre going too far. Judge. We need to move it back. She nodded and stepped back while looking over to Masazumi and Asama. Yknow, she began. Just to check again, why are we making such a fuss over Oushuu? Um, Naruze? Im pretty sure you know the answer already, but our position is not the same as Yasuhira-sans. Asama said listen with a calmer expression than before. She had Hanami open a sign frame that displayed a list of dates and quickly moved it back to the prehistoric age. The very last date listed was around 10,000 BCE, but This era was handled in a compressed fashion for the history recreation. But that compressed portion is still part of the Testament history that our culture grew from. But that also means our society uses the history and interpretations of the victors listed in the Testament. But Yasuhira-san is from a bloodline of those who resisted before the Testaments creation. That means the creation of the Testament made her into one of those who defied those in power and lost. So even after winning, we still have to worry about appearances and the past, huh? Naruze smiled bitterly and so did Asama. Then Asama added something else. Just to be clearShinto has nothing to be ashamed of. Probably, agreed Naruze. She felt that was a how the victor should be, so she did not hesitate to say something more. As a Technohexen, I think so too. She said that with a smile and Asama nodded again with a slight smile of her own. That expression is more like it. While wondering what kind of scene to use that expression in, Naruze checked behind the partitions. The aft was obscured by thin fog. Once Margot finished her safety check on the other side, she smiled at Naruze and raised a hand. Judge, replied Naruze while looking back to the front of the partitions. Were good to go. Can you take a look at these eight panels weve rearranged? Naruze and Naito had set the partitions up on the aft of the ship. They were lined up so Yasuhira and the others could see them all. I havent heard this story in a while. There were eight partitions in all and their art told the story from left to right. 1: A meteor shower falling from the sky and the people looking up at it. 2: Rampaging dragons and great beasts in a giant forest and the people struggling against them. 3: The people fighting and destroying each other. 4: The people speaking and compromising with each other. 5: The people heading underground. 6: Another Divine States being created in an alternate dimension and the people looking at it. 7: The people parting ways and leaving. 8: The Testament always supporting them from heaven. Thats the stereotypical story of the Dawn, thought Naruze. That story predated the history recreation of any myth and the Testament itself. Naruze remembered her family telling it to her as an old story before she came to Musashi. They had said Technohexen techniques had developed greatly in that age and had been passed down to the modern age while being molded by the different nations along the way. That was an age before the history recreation. With that thought, Naruze looked to Asama. A shrine maiden would have had a chance to learn a lot about the Age of Dawn and that girl turned to the meteor shower image on the first partition. First, the gods descended to this planet as people. Naruze heard the same story her parents had once told her. Asama looked to the first partitions art and explained it. A meteor shower falling from the sky and the people looking up at it. This is what happened in the Age of Dawn. She took a breath. When the gods descended to the earth, they had lost most of their power for some reason. At the time, it is said they could only use some spells and the relics from the Age of the Gods could only be used so many times either due to deterioration or damage. Yes. Yasuhira nodded. But the people noticed a problem, didnt they? Yes. The people had originally left the planet because the planets environment had worsened. The Environmental Gods had been working to restore the environment, but C with the exception of their base here in the Far East C they had provided an excessive restoration to ensure the environment was never destroyed again. Asama nodded to Naruze who lit up the second partition with a spell. The people were struggling against the dragons and great beasts rampaging inside a giant forest. However They were no match for them. The powerless people had yet to develop the techniques and spells needed to make up for their lost power, so they had been unable to fight back. In modern terms, it would be like facing the rest of the worlds nations with no combat ability. People do wonder how we could manage now, though. At the time, everyone who had left the Divine States of the Far East had been entirely wiped out. Sanyou borrowed a table in the back of the library and began a lecture for Azuma and the other interested students who approached. The topic of her lecture was the Age of Dawn that predated the history recreation. It was the Shinto priests who generally told this part of the past as a story, but There is one job besides priest that allows you to tell this story: a teacher. Sanyou said that with a smile and flipped through the picture book in her hands. It was a childrens picture book that told of the Age of Dawn, but the translucent girl in the seat on her left made a comment. Thats scary. Sanyou knew what she meant. The illustrations were simplified, but they still showed the people fighting against dragons and great beasts in giant forests or snowy lands, but eventually losing. Sanyou could feel the bitterness entering her smile as she looked at those pictures. Theres no helping it. You can still imagine what happens next even with the simplified illustration. Of course, this is just an imagined image of what happened based on legends that grew out of the stories of those who came back alive. The situation has changed with the modern advances in land development techniques. In fact, Tres Espa?a and Portugal have mostly finished their research in developing Harmonic Territories while England and Hexagone Fran?aise haveyes, they have built on repeated failures to send actual colonization expeditions through the Gate and to the New World. But while things had improved, she had heard that the overall situation had yet to change. The reason was simple. The harsh environment outside is greater than we imagine. She took a breath and simply stated the truth. The deserts are scorching, the snowy mountains are frigid, the forests are densely packed with trees over a hundred meters tall, the winds grow into great gales that blow everything away, and dragons and great beasts roam freely. To put it another way, everything is on a scale more appropriate for a world of the gods. She continued from there. And while the people have sent out countless colonization expeditions, they have all failed. That is partially because they could not send out any decent aerial ships, but even if they could head out into those harsh conditions, they could not create settlements or grow a population without the terraforming techniques of the Age of the Gods. Asama heard Yasuhira speak up in agreement. Yes. Even if they could go there, they had to live there. Even if they could live there, they had to give birth there. Even if they could give birth there, they had to raise the children there. And even if they could raise the children there, they had to pass on what they had and let the process repeat. And that cycle has to be stable and never once come to a stop. I have heard that they at best could reach the give birth stage in the harsh environment of the Age of Dawn. Heh heh. So they got far enough to do dirty things with each other Asama: W-wait! This is a meeting! A meeting! Please stay on topic! Me: Eh? On topic!? Are you talking about dirty things right now!? Vice President: We are not! Stay out of this! Why would you suddenly join in!? Me: Y-yknowI am the Student Council President Eh? What is it, Horizon? You want me to go to you? You want me to clench my teeth for Asamas share as well? Itll only take an instant? What is it, a treat? Everyone silently hit the approve button. Asama: Oh, sorry about that. The line itself is open, so those who took part in the mornings meeting can join in if they use the settings I sent them in a divine mail. I hope their presence will be a reassuring thing, thought Asama as she saw a few people join. She had Hanami send them the chat log and a compressed summary. Hanami: Hiraizumis Yasuhira-san has a grudge from the Age of Dawn, so she is being tsundere about whether to help us in the future. We have begun an explanation of the Age of Dawn even though Masazumi-san has not actually taken back her intent to go to war. Obscene: Now thats a nice summary!! Laborer: Wait. Whats this about going to war? Marube-ya: It explains everything so well!! Vice President: Okay, Im sorry! Yes, Im sorry! Uqui: That Age of Dawn annihilation scenario is always such a downer. In a porn game, it would be like reaching a happy ending where your child is born, but once the credits end, it comes up with a message saying, Afterwards, every resident of their **** Village died in agony because they were all military commanders. Talk about traumatic. Its a good business decision if you want to sell Black Disks of an add-on scenario, though. Gold Mar: Yeah, military commanders are pretty amazing. Uqui: By the way, that was a spoiler for the ending of the Three Kingdoms game Shall We Do the Later Han? I didnt have Tenzous help, so I only just managed to finish it. Sorry, but Im still testing the add-on to that one. I guess that really is where the storys going. Um Asama cleared her throat and faced Yasuhira. Can we continue? Go ahead. Was Asama just imagining the angry look on the womans face? At any rate Anyway, the people were trapped in the Far East, but there was a problem. When sending out the colonization expeditions, they analyzed their bloodlines and determined which lands their ancestors came frombut once they were unable to leave the Far East, the population grew overcrowded and the nations split up into different factions to begin a territorial war. This was the third partition. The people fight and destroy each other. Everyone had heard the result. Use of the spells of the time and a few other technologies led to the population being cut in half in two weeks. Also, most of their technology was lost during the war and all of the large-scale spells were lostso even life in the Far East grew to be quite difficult in that age. The people realized they couldnt let things continue like that, so they gathered together and discussed what to do. Azuma-kun, do you know what those discussions led to? The back of the library had a Meeting in Progress label up and Azuma listened to Sanyous lecture at the study table they were using. The story was the same one he had been taught in the imperial palace when returning to the world outside. Now that he thought about it, he realized that lecture had been done by a teacher sent by the Teachers League. Those Age of Dawn discussions are said to have been the beginning of what became known as the Testament Union. Judge. Thats right. I suppose you would know. Sanyou smiled and nodded, but her smile was spread a bit horizontally. She released a quiet breath before continuing. Of course, we dont actually know if thats what really happened. Eh? I mean, no one from back then is still alive. Of course, the odds are good that was what happened and theres no problem if it wasbut when it comes to history, be on the lookout for this kind of story. Even if its hard to tell fantasy from history, that age is already the age of those who came before us. She looked across the students surrounding her. But a few things were decided during those discussions. 1: They would gain the power needed to protect and preserve mankind so it would never be destroyed. That was their overall motto and it referred to the Testament Union and their equipment such as the Testament. 2: They would speak with the Environmental Gods to stop the intensification of the world. This was done with many sacrifices by sending the Party of Seven Hundred to the Environmental Gods deep underground. 3: They would create an alternate dimension copy of the Far East known as the Harmonic Divine States to deal with the growing population and to help overcome the harsh environment of the outer world. With the help of the Environmental Gods from #2, they created the Harmonic Divine States by linking different parts of the world and their ley lines to the alternate dimensionthat is, the storage space they created using the ley lines. The Harmonic Divine States had the same form as the Far East, but it recreated the environment of the corresponding lands as per the Divine States-World Interaction. Everyone but the Far Easterners moved to the alternate dimension Harmonic Divine States and built up the technology they would need to overcome the harsh environment of the land they would one day develop and live in. 4: Azuma knew this one. Sanyou must have known he would because she nodded his way. He straightened his back and answered. 4: The people knew they would be destroyed in war, so they wanted a common instruction manual that allowed them all to safely develop their nations without being destroyed. In other wordsthe Testament. Thats right. Sanyou smiled. The people had once ascended to the heavens as gods. By repeating that history, they could safely develop their nations without being destroyed. The wars of history could be overcome through discussions and interpretations. The people had waged war in the heavens, waged war on the earth, and approached destruction countless times, so they may have been tired of it all. That is why they created the Testament to set a standard development pace for the Harmonic Divine States and that became every nations basic rules for peace and development. What were these four decisions known as? Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning. The meaning was clear. Looking at #1 through #4 together, their greatest goal seems to have been strengthening destiny to obtain a destiny that did not lead to destruction. If mankinds destiny fell into chaos and approached destruction, they only had to retune it according to the good old historical sheet music known as the Testament. That is what we call the process by which we follow that music and that process continues to this day. That is why we are known as musicians and why we recreate history around those with inherited names. Now, then, began Yasuhira. The Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Project began, the world nations began living in the Harmonic World, and they began recreating the histories of their lands. But the Far East remained in the real world and they needed the technology to support the Harmonic World. That required advancing their history recreation and obtaining those technologies through interpretations. Even if they had a reason, it was a forceful move forward and there was one main reason they could do so. Asama replied while Kimi mimed rapidly tapping a button next to her. That would be the Emperors presence. Asama fixed her collar and answered while ignoring Kimis double thumbs up. The Far East had already created a specialized organization for the Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Project and it is said they had the divine and un-aging Emperor who could communicate with the Environmental Gods. So the Far Easts imperial forces were given an abridged Testament that began with the Nara period. They began the history recreation from the Nara period as that allowed them to obtain the various technologies they needed, and they had to wait for the other nations to catch up with their recreations. The Emperor was said to be deep in a fortress known as the imperial palace that was located in the center of Kyou. The un-aging Emperor was a living god whose role was to control the ley lines through the Environmental Gods and who led the Far Easts shrines. The Emperors presence was a major reason the other nations were cautious of the Far East and hesitant to establish a permanent rule over them. Shinto workers did a lot of work related to the Far Easts divine transmission and transportation infrastructure and tended to act as contacts with the other nations, so they were taught about the history of the shrines and the Emperor. But Yasuhira-san, your ancestors moved to the Harmonic World in that era, didnt they? It seems so. Our ancestors wished to support the people who had moved to the northern lands, so they too moved to the north of the Harmonic World. I see, said Asama with a nod. Hold on. I have a question. Naomasa raised her false right arm. She must have still been a little drunk because her cheeks were still flushed, but she spoke clearly enough. Hiraizumi Representative, you said they wanted to support the people who had moved to the northern lands, right? But let me ask you something. What could you do to support them in the Age of Dawn? The other nations hadnt been able to live in the colonies they set up in the outside world, so how could you support them in the northern Harmonic Territory that recreated that environment? How did you do it? Naomasa tilted her head. If all you did was go with them, you both wouldve been wiped out. But you still exist as a race. What in the world did you do? That is an excellent question, thought Yasuhira in silent astonishment. It was Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer who had asked. Based on her race, she was likely from Kantous Qing-Takeda. Her skin color suggested she was from the southern region, but even the south had mountain Harmonic Territories that became frigid lands during the winter. But, thought Yasuhira. Let me ask you instead, as I believe you already know the answer. Musashis representatives looked confused, but that did not matter. A testing smile appeared in Yasuhiras heart as she asked her question. What did we use to support the northern Harmonic Territories? Hori-ko: All right. Fess up, whoever it is. If youre honest, I wont be angry with you. Me: Okay! When I dropped my spoon at the Blue Thunder before, it was on purpose. Hori-ko: This is a pain, so does anyone have a guess? Gold Mar: If Bara-yan was here, I bet hed be delighted to answer. 10ZO: Would someone from Kantou or Oushuu know? Maybe its something they didnt realize they knew. Righteousness: Sorry, but Ive never heard anything about this. Satomi has a lot of long-lived, but we were the ones that left Oushuu Our knowledge of the Age of Dawn isnt much better than yours. Laborer: I unfortunately dont know anything either. Silver Wolf: I made sure to learn about the current heads of the clans, but I didnt learn much about the past Still, maybe we learned something about that when speaking with Lady Yoshitsune at IZUMO. Me: Then I guess theres only one answer: the topknot. Hori-ko: What a coincidence, Toori-sama. I was thinking exactly the same thing. The topknot. A strange act that draws out someones affection just by placing it on their head. Wise Sister: Yes, you two. I was thinking that as well. During the Age of Dawn, the people must have dealt with the cold of those frigid lands by topknotting each other for warmth. There are a lot of those Jizou statues that are a variation on the travelers deity, but those must have been there so people could do the topknot on their own! Asama: Theyd get frostbite. And you need to bow down and apologize to every single Jizou out there, Kimi. Anyway, Masazumi, you got to speak with Lady Yoshitsune a lot, so can you think of anything? Vice President: Yes, actually. Its probably the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies. Almost Everyone: If you knew the answer, why didnt you say anything!? Have you never heard of timing? sighed Masazumi. But that was the only thing she could think of, so she faced Yasuhira and spoke. Yoshitsune told us the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies were the oldest of the academies. Yoshitsune had mentioned that name as a clue concerning the Princess Disappearances. At the end of the Age of Dawn, the imperial forces must have established an organization in Oushuu to maintain stability there since the worst of the fighting had occurred there. Was it also meant to provide help in developing the Harmonic Divine States? This may just be speculation, but am I wrong? Naruze heard a voice. It was laughter, and it came from Yasuhiras crescent moon smile as she looked to the sky. What is this? Why would she laugh at that? wondered Naruze as Margot nodded next to her. Margot spun her fingertip in a circle next to her head and Naruze could not help but agree. Whats so funny? Ohits just been so long since I last heard that name. That means those academies actually existed, doesnt it? Yasuhira responded to Masazumis question while turning her body around. Now, then. Youve taken this to an interesting place. And And I would be correct in assuming that is the limit of your knowledge concerning a consensus about Oushuu, wouldnt I? Of course, our knowledge at this point is no more than oral traditions from our ancestors. What will you do? asked Masazumi. To prepare for Musashis discussion with Oushuu, I believe we have told you everything we know or can speculate about Oushuu. From here on, our current knowledge is not enough. So If you would like to know more about Oushuu, it would indeed seem you need to hear it from me. Are you willing to tell us? Yasuhira responded with a calm action: she stood up. She was preparing to leave, but That is enough discussion for now. The rest of the story moves beyond the Age of Dawn. I think we should end our discussion for today now that we have finished explaining how Oushuu becoming the Far Easts enemy. Judge. Understood. Masazumi nodded toward Yasuhira and then asked what she had to ask. Have we reached a consensus on Oushuus history of resistance? I believe you have the same knowledge as us. And you did not hear it from me You were able to describe it from the victors viewpoint of a Shinto representative. Yasuhira formed a small smile on the corner of her lips. Yes. To be honest, I can empathize with our ancestors and speak of their grudges and hard feelings as if they were our own, she said. But we are not our ancestors. And I also think our ancestors decided to assist the Harmonic Divine States in order to ensure we would not become the descendants of losers. Very true. After winning out over the harsh environment of the Harmonic Divine States and supporting Oushuu, your race can be called victors. Yes. Now, Victors of the Dawn. Yasuhira turned to Asama and Asama brought her knees together. What is it? Victors of the Dawn, you said quite a lot while remaining sensitive to the fact that your history is the history of the victors. Butdo not show that sensitivity any longer. You are the victors, but if you are sensitive to that fact, you make us the losers. Our ancestors lost during the Age of Dawn, but they did not lose after that. So Yes. Asama nodded and relaxed her shoulders. A lot has happened, but I think we can both become victors from now on. Does Oushuu Hiraizumi agree? Of course. If we can stand on the side of victory, we have no complaints. So Yasuhira looked to Masazumi. Win tomorrows special student general assembly, Musashi Vice President. Oushuu has no intention of losing any further. If you will win, we will join you. That is the consensus we offer you. Oushuu and the Far East will win together. That is all. Is Musashi good enough for you? Masazumi asked just to be sure and Yasuhira put on a calm expression while speaking from her thinly opened mouth. Your goal is the retrieval of the Logismoi Oplo and end of the Apocalypse. Your method is world domination. But you understand and are thinking of Oushuu and Hiraizumis past. I heard as much from a Shinto representative as well as a politician. So What you are doing has not strayed from the goal of Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning: strengthening destiny to obtain a destiny that does not lead to destruction. We have no reason to reject that. And either way, we will be victorious in the end. That is the way of the long-lived and our ancestors are proving it through us now. Her expression changed there. Do you have any chance of victory at tomorrows special student general assembly? I already told you. Ookubos faction has the same goal as we do and I trust that they understand the most expedient means to that end. It does not matter if we win or lose. Everything will return to the way it was. ThenI suppose I will trust you. Those are some heavy words, thought Masazumi. This was the trust of someone whose ancestors had once sacrificed themselves out of trust for those who had already betrayed them. So Everything will return to normal tomorrow. And then Yes. We will discuss what came after the Dawn. We will discuss how our ancestors became winners rather than losers. Rather than a consensus of the past, we will reach a consensus on what led Oushuu to what it is today. Yes. I will tell you as much as I know about the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies. Judge. Masazumi nodded and realized they were surrounded by fog. That means returning things to the way they were has real meaning now. Being able to share our enjoyment is yet another form of entertainment. Even now, I am indebted to Lady Yoshitsune. Yasuhira vanished into the fog. She vanished silently and suddenly. It was a very fitting departure for her. Once everyone realized the negotiations were over for the time being, they released a sigh. But ? Masazumi saw a new divine transmission sign frame open. It was sent from the Musashi, so she assumed something had happened inside the Ariake, but then Asama quickly looked up. Um, they finally found Futayo! Andshes in the Blue Thunder! The one on Tama! Volume 4B, 50: Rester in a Small Space Volume 4B, Chapter 50: Rester in a Small Space When And why Did I end up like this? Point Allocation (Process of Growth) Musashi Ariadust Academys library was filled with voices even though it was night. Everyone had already gathered around Sanyou and Azuma at the table in the back and they were discussing various topics centered on Oushuus history and geography. Some of the students were originally from Oushuu, Kantou, or Sviet Rus, so they had a chance to discuss their former home. Others were learning some new details about their friends and neighbors. Watching from a short distance were those who had arrived to check out a book to help with some late night boredom, and Ookubo was there alone. Two bookcases away, she listened to Sanyou and the others speak while she received a divine transmission report from Kanou. Kanou spoke from the sign frame next to her face. Milady, we have located the Vice Chancellor. I will send you the location. The Blue Thunder? Its the Tama one, so wouldnt that be the Chancellors familys bakery? Judge. One of our people is nearby, so I will send them over. Judge. Make it accurate. I dont want a repeat of last time. Do this right, okay? After answering quietly, Ookubo closed the sign frame. She took a breath and placed her hand on the book before her. It was the Taikoki[1], a work of fiction about the merchant-turned-drummer HIDE-yoshis rise to power. The series was still being released, but Volume 3 was checked out. That was the volume where he was caught sniffing and licking his beloved upperclassman NOB-nagas stage sandals, claimed he had simply been keeping them in his pocket to warm them, and continued insisting as much even as he was punished. There are a lot with the same title, so it must be hard to tell if someone hasnt returned it. Ookubo heard laughter from the table and she suddenly pulled out the book she had her hand on. She pondered whether to put the book back or not. After all, she had looked through plenty of documents already, so she had no intention of checking out this book. She had only grabbed it because she thought she would seem more at place here with one in her hand. Why was she here? Because of the discussions and conversations she could hear. That must be nice. She had been so focused on taking action lately that she had not had any time to relax. She had been doing nothing but meet with the members of other committees to make deals and show her concern. What Im saying is the snow would pile up to easily three meters and just bury the academy. And they didnt collapse? How were the roofs made? The Sviet Rus school buildings on the Russia side of things have tower and dome roofs that look like onions, so the snow doesnt matter. Ours had flat roofs, though, so when it snowed, some selected students had to periodically apply heat spells to the roof to melt the snow. In a hurry, theyd send out a shovel unit. She felt as if she had not heard casual conversations like this in a while. She started feeling like she was a part of it, so when she heard the occasional laughter, she nearly laughed herself. But I cant be part of them. No one had noticed her or maybe they were simply ignoring her, but was she being overly self-conscious to assume she would seem out of place if she did try to join them? She was not sure. She simply felt the people in that circle knew her upperclassmen more than they did her. She did not speak much, so even the people in her own class were more familiar with the crossdressing Vice President or the Chancellor who would head home from school as a nudist, a crossdresser, or both. Wh-why do our superiors go with clothing jokes so much? That was a new discovery. She decided to use that in her accusations tomorrow if she could. But for nowI should probably head back. She had acquired all the material she needed. The best way to prepare for the upcoming special student general assembly was to let her body rest. She was also curious about their person who had gone to the Vice Chancellor. So Time to leave. She returned the book with that in mind, but Ookubo-san. Youre the last one! How about it!? Sanyou suddenly called out to her. Azuma looked in the direction Sanyou had called. A figure in glasses and a red stole poked out from behind a bookcase. She had a long sleeve over her left arm and Sanyous voice caused her to stumble on her way to the hallway. Is she unsure what to do? It looked like she had been hesitating over whether to check out a book or not and that she had decided to leave without checking it out. It was possible Azumas group had been too loud. But This is what the betting is up to now! Sanyou indicated the sweets, rice balls, and other snacks piled up on the table. After the history lesson, those who had not wanted to leave had started a trivia and region quiz and those prizes had naturally appeared. The winner only got to take one thing from the pile, but that included the wrapped PG Kiritanpo that Oriotorai had given Sanyou. They had just been discussing how it could be Perfect Grade inside a wrapper, whether that was maybe a typo, or if the given weight was a little too realistic. They had concluded that this was actually a punishment game. Ookubo came to a stop and looked back toward Sanyou. Um, I If its about tomorrow, this doesnt count. Everyone exchanged a glance at Sanyous comment. Some of them had known who Ookubo was already and some only just now caught on. Others were confused, received an explanation from someone next to them, and nodded in what may have been surprise or admiration. However, Ookubos hesitation seemed real and Azuma realized why. Please, cant you help us out here? He called out to her too and Ookubo shrugged, but I cant refuse a request from a teacher and Azuma-sama. She nodded, straightened her back, and walked over. She was not timid. There were a lot of third years in the circle of people, but she approached while simply nodding at them. Sorry if we get too noisy. She faced the entrance, held her hands together, and gave a quick bow. Everyone else did the same. Sanyou did as well, so Azuma followed suit. There was a management household shrine at the entrances to all the schools rooms and it applied divine protections to anyone who entered. The librarys restricted noise and Azuma had heard it was more effective if it was periodically reset with some worship, but Azuma-kun, you probably know since youre in Class Plum, but there are rumors that a ghost appears in this schools library. Well, I guess its a pretty stereotypical part of a schools seven mysteries. Sanyou had likely directed that to him because of the ghost hunt during the spring. That was in fact where the girl Sanyou held had come from, but I wonder if this girl is that ghost. Ookubo must have wondered the same thing because she looked to the girl and spoke. Ive heard about that from Principal Sakai before. The Musashi had its major remodeling ten years ago, but it was also remodeled about thirty years ago. The ghost started appearing after that old remodeling and stopped appearing after the one ten years ago. An older remodeling? What did they do? Judge. Ookubo nodded and calmly answered. The Musashi was created 160 years ago as a basic fleet. At the time, it had a port and starboard ship plus two central ships for four in all, but as its trade activities grew, so did the crew. First, two ships were added as port and starboard diplomatic ships and then the port and starboard ships were added thirty years ago. Also Also The old school building that was here was remodeled as the basis for the current Musashi Ariadust Academy. Thats right, agreed Sanyou. Until the major remodeling when Principal Sakai transferred here ten years ago, the Student Council managed things like the Musashis course, so the main bridge was here. According to the records, the library was used as the OS management room and it was the center of the ships ether pathways. But during the major remodeling ten years ago, Musashi-san and the others were gathered, the four additional ships were made official ships, and the current arrangement was established. Then the ghost was? Judge. Its said the lingering ether created afterimages of the people who came here to check out books. But it might have been real since a ghost living on a ship is seen as the spirit of the ship. Thats why its said that those ghosts exist in the library or other parts of the Musashi as things that dont exist but are still there. Sanyou held her hands together toward the library entrance. So this place is a little different. But if youre worried, you just have to make sure to bow whenever you pass through any entrance. The gods will has been sent out to all of the different household shrines. I see, said Azuma with a nod as Sanyou pushed the pile of snacks his way. Have a reward for understanding that, Azuma-kun. S-sure. He did not want to try his hand at that punishment game, but did that mean he lacked a spirit of adventure? Miriam might laugh at me, he thought as he heard Ookubos voice. Sanyou-sensei, what is the current topic? She tilted her head and spoke to the others. I am waiting for word on something else, so I can join in until then. A room was lit by a few torch spells. It was a traditional Far Eastern style room and piles of barrels, firewood, and food nearly reached the ceiling. Someones gaze looked weakly up and realized this was the Blue Thunder. It was Futayo. She leaned her head back in her chair and blinked a few times while staring at the ceiling. Nh? Strange, she thought. Her surroundings and her position were not what she had expected. After the battle in Mito, she recalled somehow getting aboard a ship to Ariake and then passing out there. She had been injured, so she had assumed she would be carried to the schools medical room or some other medical facility. However This is? Oh, are you awake, Futayo-chan? Eh? She heard a voice to her right, so she turned toward it and found the manager there. She really does look like Kimi-dono. Dont ask me about the crossdresser, though. But Nh? Something was indeed not right. Why was she in the Blue Thunder? She had been fighting in Mito. She had fought Fukushima Masanori, and I was injured when the Tonbo Spare failed to activate She touched her body, but she did not feel the unique stinging pain felt when pressing on an injury. She was not injured. She assumed that meant she was fully healed, but that was due to her clear memories from the day. Masazumi and the others had been there and it had not been her fight alone. That allowed her to at least say that battle had been real. How much time had passed since then? She looked to the clock on the wall and found it was eleven oclock. There was light outside the window, but that was likely because it was not the lights out test period. It was eleven at night. There were a total of two customers: one in the back wearing a lab coat and one at the entrance wearing a hood. As she watched the hands of the clock move, Futayo noted that time was indeed moving and yet the events around her were odd. What does this mean? When she looked up to ask the manager, she saw a butt on the edge of the table. It was the managers. The woman placed a bamboo bottle and a wrapped piece of bread in front of Futayo, and I just received a data letter from my husband. Want to see it? Eh? Her husband? Futayo was at a loss for words because it was so sudden, but the manager used her foot to pull over the divine monitor stand. She pulled an envelope from her apron pocket and pulled a charm from that. It was a special charm that contained audiovisual information inside. The surface was almost entirely covered in black compressed writing, so it had to contain high density data and prayers. The manager attached it to the top of the divine monitor and operated it with the sign frame that appeared by her hands. And play. I wonder where he is now. Futayo did not really understand, but she looked at the screen while tilting her head. A few confirmation texts scrolled by, and Oh. As the manager leaned forward, the blue sky and the colors white and black appeared on the screen. The ground was a vast hole and a single white bridge crossed it below the floating fog and blue sky. What is this? That idiot had Suga or Nabe head out ahead of him to film him as he crossed, didnt he? A pink arrow and the word here appeared above the suspension bridge. The black dot moving below the arrow must have been the managers husband. The wind could be heard blowing, but a voice spoke over it. It was a mans voice. Hey, its been a while. What do you think of this scenery, Toori, Kimi? The manager shut off the video and glared at the sign frame to the blacked-out monitor. Your wife is supposed to come first. Your wife. It was addressed to me. At that very moment, the cafs door opened and a student carrying a delivery bag walked in. Sorry! This arrived shortly after the previous data letter! Its labeled a reshoot! Judge. Then Ill forgive him. I can sign for it via sign frame, right? And can you leave the door open? It helps air the place out and I can tell if theyre still at it out there. Judge. The delivery student placed the envelope on the counter. The manager peeled the previous charm from the monitor and spoke with her back turned. Hey, Futayo-chan? Can you go get that from the counter? Sorry about making you do this. Eh? Of course. I dont mind. Judge. Yes, I really am sorry. No need to be so apologetic, thought Futayo as she walked to the counter. She honestly had no idea why any of this was happening. Also That video. With that much snow, that had probably been Sviet Rus. But that large shadow on the ground had to have been a hole. Where was there a hole that big? And ? She felt like she recognized that video from somewhere. Not the scenery. Her time on the Musashi was her only experience outside of Mikawa. If she recognized it, it had to be the layout. A suspension bridge and a deep darkness. She thought about that layout. Oh. It came to her. It was from the night before when she had left the Blue Thunder, and On the way to Musashino, I crossed the still unbuilt atrium on a rope passageway. No, that was technically not accurate. She had tried to cross and been attacked. ! Then too, she had been injured and fallen from the passageway, but she had come to in the Blue Thunder with no injuries, having been asleep. Manager? She turned to ask the manager what that was about, but the woman cut her off. You forgot this. She tossed Futayo the Tonbo Spare. At the same time, there were two movements. The first was the hooded customer by the entrance standing up and drawing a sword from each hip. The second was a short figure rushing in through the open door. Vice Chancellor! It was an unfamiliar figure and voice, but the wind approaching her was sharp. As she sensed its strength, a third motion arrived. It came from the window. The large window covering one side of the Blue Thunder was shattered as three figures jumped through it. And !? Darkness fell. It was not time for the lights out testing. Someone had shut off the lights in the Tama district. And in that darkness, a multi-sided battle began. Notes 1. The kanji used makes this a pun on the historical Taikoki by using the Japanese word for drum. Volume 4B, 51: Bent Girl in a Crouching Place Volume 4B, Chapter 51: Bent Girl in a Crouching Place Even as I bend and turn Even as I crouch and spill Where is it I am headed? Point Allocation (Battlefield) The Blue Thunder was too spacious to call cramped and too cramped to call spacious. There were tables and a counter to move around and the pathways were too clear to hide in or escape through. As the lights went out and darkness surrounded her, Futayo realized a battle was beginning. What do I do!? She had to move. The unforeseen was common in battle and she had never fought in such confused circumstances before. She had never before had so much to be worried about. After all, she held the Tonbo Spare which had yet to activate for her, this was the workplace of the princess she served, she was worried about the manager, and most importantly ? She suddenly recalled her defeat during the battle in Mito that day. She was the Vice Chancellor and she had lost. So if I lose again here But as soon as that thought came to her Oh, no, she thought. Im letting those bad thoughts trap me again. So theyve made their move. Someone dressed as a maid nodded in the shadows to agree with the girls voice coming from a sign frame. It was Kanou. She stood in the newly assembled shopping district of Tamas surface area. After pretending to take a break between shops built around some water, she made sure the ceiling and surrounding sign frames had their illumination off and expressionlessly opened her mouth. We somehow made it in time, milady. But But? Kanou tilted her head and opened a sign frame. The Vice Chancellors actions are quite different from our statistical data. And they have been ever since arriving at the Ariake. I can more or less guess why that is. That being? Judge, replied Ookubo on the sign frame. She was raised too well, and There was a slight pause and then a sigh. Well, it doesnt matter. We dont have time to worry about others right now. But But The Vice Chancellor might destroy herself here and have to retire. Futayo sensed her mind instantly cooling. Oh, no. She was aware of the same failure she had felt so many times recently. She had done it again. She was in battle or very nearly so, yet her mind had started moving before her body. And instead of thinking about battle, she was only thinking dark thoughts about herself. She knew why that was. If she lost here, her failure from that day would be joined by a second failure. That pressure created these thoughts that cornered her. She had to stop this. She had to avoid these thoughts that caused her to freeze up. But those thoughts told her this was her last chance, and Thats the truth. If she did not allow herself to think about the truth, did that mean she was not looking at reality? And during the battle that day, Fukushima Masanori had called her a coward. What about now? In the face of this battle, she was hesitating and had a lot on her mind. Kh! She saw a light. It was directly ahead when she turned her back to the counter. The figure who had been sitting by the entrance had drawn two blades which were reflecting the light. Futayo felt she needed to face them, but a short figure was also rushing in from the entrance on the left. And in the back on the right, three figures had broken in through the window and were landing on a table while surrounded by glass shards. She could see them and a few ideas of how to handle them came to mind, but For some reason, thoughts raced through her mind and she hesitated. This is strange, thought Futayo. After the Sack of Magdeburg and the Battle of Mikatagahara, she had seen many different powers and ways of expressing ones will and she had lost her weapon. I I was broken by that, she thought while unable to move. She lacked the will needed to face battle. She had seen many wills: Anne as she supported Hexagone Fran?aise, Matsunaga as he rebelled against Nobunaga and perished, Yoshitsune as she tried to protect Kantou and the whole east, Satomi Yoshiyori as he saved the Musashi, and even Fukushima and Katou more recently. Thinking back, Muneshige, Gin, Katsuie, and Takakane had been the same. And not just them. All of the officers and name inheritors had the wills necessary to risk their lives and achieve results. What was she compared to them? She may have had strength, skill, and a weapon, but Did I have the will needed to risk my life and achieve results? She had not. She had an obvious reason for saying that: she was inexperienced. So her intent had been to endure battle more than it had been to fight with the will to win. ! She understood now why she was a coward. It went back to the Sack of Magdeburg and the Battle of Mikatagahara. She had been admonished through the results of those battles. Tonbokiri had been destroyed. She had been unable to dodge the attack from the arbalest Logismoi Oplo. That should have been obvious. As nothing more than a simple job, she had chosen to endure Katsuies attacks. That would have made it easy to target her weapon. If she had actually been moving around and fighting, she doubted she would have been hit by that kind of sniper attack. Then, thought Futayo. Then could I have fought Katsuie back then? She knew she could not have. She had used the strategy she did because she could not have fought him properly. But, she thought. Hadnt she needed to risk her life and achieve results there? If she had risked her life and aimed for victory, wouldnt she have avoided that sniper attack? That was the past. This was nothing more than regret. But she was trapped by that wish that she had done things differently. And as if repeatedly admonishing her, leaders of other lands had achieved results and protected them. What had she done? Why had she been unable to do what they had? She had her fathers divine weapon, but she had used it in an inexperienced fashion. That had to be why the Tonbo Spares identical thought patterns would not allow her its power. I She had strength and skill, but didnt she lack the most important thing needed to stand on the battlefield? What about when she had attempted the wall climbing training before? When Muneshige had noticed her losing speed and reached out his hand, had she tried to take that hand? Had she perhaps rejected it because she was not qualified to take that hand which had an actual will behind it? Then even here and now, was she not the least worthy of anyone to stand on the battlefield? So Yes, she thought. The question was not what she should do. It was whether she should be here at all. It was because she did not know if she should be here or not that she had not known what to do. She had needed permission from herself on a more fundamental level before she could do anything. To lack resolve is to meet failure. And as all this filled her mind, she failed to move. It was not that she did not move. She could not move. She felt her failed actions would sully the battlefield. And so she prepared to simply watch it play out, but then Enemy order!!!! A sharp voice pierced through the many sounds filling the shop. The voice sent a tremor down Futayos back. It was not a shout or a raised voice. It was simply a command meant to convey an objective. Enemy order She was supposed to confirm the order of the enemies attacking her. Why? she wondered. I dont belong here. But Her body reacted. Futayos vision rather than eyes perceived rather than followed the enemys location and movements. Who would she have to oppose first? It was not the three who had jumped in through the window. They were still landing on the table. Then what about the small figure that had rushed in through the door and was the closest to her? They had great speed and were moving toward her. But she decided they were not the answer either. She was inside a building and in the dark. Someone who had just rushed in would not have accurately located her. In that case, she thought as she looked to her enemy. She looked to the figure that had stood from a seat by the entrance and drawn two blades. She then realized this was the same person who had attacked her on the rope passageway. In that case, they were definitely targeting her. As proof, there was light behind them. There was an adjacent shop beyond the window, but the light came from behind that. Power was handled by block and that proved that the areas besides Tama had not gone dark. From the perspective of the person with the two blades, Futayo would be dimly illuminated. And they had to have known that would be the case. Thats why they wore the hood to prepare their eyes for the shift to darkness! This was a planned crime done by a group and not an individual. Once she realized that, she heard another voice. Confirm!!!! At the same time, all of the movements shifted to the next stage. The two blades in front of her flew forward without building up any strength first The figure who had rushed in from the entrance on the left spun around after noticing the two blades coming from the side. The three who had jumped through the window landed on the table. But she had to focus on what was straight ahead. She looked there, and !? The two blades moved faintly off course in reaction to the small figure charging in from Futayos left. They slightly lifted the blade in their right hand to avoid the small figure. They could see them, and perhaps that was why Dodge while you have the chance!!!! Futayos actions and decisions were both performed weakly. She seemed to be hesitating and double-checking, but Kh. She moved forward with her spear in hand. She did not even silencing her footsteps and her legs moved stiffly, but she knew what she had to do: move straight forward and dodge to the left and below the two blades. So she did so. She took more steps to slip below her opponents somewhat raised right blade. Her goal was to her left: the wall by the entrance. She made her way there, but the enemy moved at the same time. The two blades ahead of her were swung. The timing was off if it was to hit her, but !? She sensed some form of danger, so she raised her hips as she moved forward. She took a stance resembling a crouch start and kicked powerfully forward. She forcibly launched herself forward. Her stance was off balance. And she tripped. Her right shoulder hit the floor, but she used that point of contact to rotate her body and curl up for a compact roll to the side. Just as she slipped past the blade-wielding enemy on their right, the floor was sliced apart behind her where she had just been. It looked like a dull blade had forcibly torn the floor apart and there were two such lines next to each other. Futayo understood what had happened, but she could not understand how it had happened. The enemys blades pursued me on the inside? Charging right up to an armed opponent was one standard method, but this opponents sword technique was different. She did not understand how, but this opponent did not have a defenseless spot right in front of them. Futayo had dodged, but not because she had realized this. She had simply sensed a cold movement of air behind her and had tried to escape that presence. If she had not done so, she would have been cut. Then she saw her opponent. She saw a sharp gaze staring at her from within the hood. The opponent moved. They easily leaped atop a table without taking their eyes off of her. She understood why. The small figure who had charged in from the entrance had rushed in and swung up their weapon. It was a striking weapon. It was a hammer. Futayo then recalled that it had been these people who had attacked her on the rope passageway the night before. The one with the two high-speed blades had attacked first. And the one who had come afterwards had been Dodge!!! She chose action over thoughts of the past. She moved below the table, and The extension device! The bottom of the spear jabbed into the wall next to the entrance and Futayo flew horizontally just off the floor in a face up position. First, she slipped between the chairs and below the table by the entrance. In that instant, two lines were torn in the table above her. The owner of the two blades was on top. Plus, there was movement at her destination. Three figures jumped down between the entrance table she was passing below and the table further back. It was the three who had jumped in through the window. They wore black and held swords as they dropped down and moved to cut off her path. What Before she could think do I do?, a dignified voice pierced through her entire being. Respond!!!! All of the movements received definite results. The three who had rushed between the tables felt their blades hit and the hooded figure on the table definitely sliced their target in two. But none of those attacks had hit a person. ! The three who had jumped down between the tables had pierced a chair with their swords. The chair had been knocked out from under the table so it would match the timing of their fall. The three of them had dropped down to strike their target with their full bodies, so they had been unable to dodge or deflect it. Even if they had been able to confirm it was a chair, they had been too cautious to carelessly dodge or alter their stance and their swords had stabbed halfway into the chair. At the same time, the hooded figure on the table had swung their two blades. Toh. They had sliced the table itself. The two lines of damage had not reached Futayo below. This was because the table had risen up enough to make the hooded figures legs bend. That was proof that Futayo had kicked the table up from the floor. Musashis Vice Chancellor pressed her back to the floor and kicked straight up to launch the table upwards. That had stopped her horizontal movement and allowed the chair she hit with her arm to act as bait. Once more!!!! Futayo reacted to the voice she heard. Tonbo Spare had stopped extending and she launched its extension toward the entrance once more. She quickly slipped below the next table and launched herself into the passageway by the back wall. But she heard a certain sound ahead of her. Tonbo Spares blade had stabbed into the back wall. The impact caused her to spin around by the wall. Phew. She took a breath as she placed her curled-up body in a crouching pose and landed facing the entrance. She was below the counter seats by the back wall. To her right, Tonbo Spare was stabbed into the wall near the floor. At the same time, the hooded figure moved to the closer table. It was a light almost floating step, but their waist was tilted deeply forward as they swung their two swords. The two rapid strikes sliced into the wall above Futayos head and quickly descended. Futayo felt herself breathing heavily and felt warm tears in the corners of her eyes. Why? She did not know. She had nearly died several times since this battle began. That threat remained. It had continued the entire time. And she suspected that she was not qualified to stand on this battlefield. But Why am I still alive? She did not know. It seemed only natural for her to have died, and that thought had slowed and weighed down her body. Respond!!!! As if tearing her body free of that sinking sensation, she took a breath and moved her body. She retracted the Tonbo Spare which was stabbed into the wall. Then she lifted it up at an angle with the stabbed blade as the support. There! She chose a trajectory that targeted the hooded figure who swung two swords toward her, the rightmost of the three figures who were turning toward her from between the tables, and the small figure who wielded a hammer by the wall near the entrance. Extension device! She launched the bottom of the spear on a low trajectory. The hooded figure dodged. As they swung down their two swords, they acted like they were placing their hands in the air and made a front flip high in the air. Past the dual blade wielder was the hammer wielder. Watch out! They made a weightless back dash toward the entrance, but ! The spear shaft landed a solid blow on the rightmost of the other three who stood between those two. It smashed them. The spear literally did break that rightmost figure. It sounded like metal and wood breaking and noticeably inhuman fragments scattered from it. An automaton!? No. If it had been an automaton, it would have been made of nearly human parts to autonomously function in a human-like life. This was no more than a puppet with clothing wrapped around the motors and frame. Someone was controlling it. But Futayo was too preoccupied for that fact to trigger an emotional response. The hooded figure with two swords had taken action directly ahead of her. After spinning around, swords and all, for a single flip through the air, they spread out their body for the second flip. This swung the two swords down toward Futayo again and also grabbed Tonbo Spare under their left arm. Tonbo Spare was restrained and retracting its extension device would only bring the two swords closer. She had lost her weapon and that fact brought doubt to her heart. But This doubt was different from before. She wondered if she should be here, but despite how much her failures weighed on her mind Why? Why was her body struggling to survive here? Even now Resupply!!!! A voice and an object arrived from the left. The latter was a weapon. The weapon gave her a more definite means of breaking free of this situation than any instructions could have. The grip was a little large, but Eh? When she felt the object in her hand, Futayo looked down. It was a long loaf of baguette-style bread. It was nearly a meter long, but it was clearly bread rather than a spear or a sword. Then Futayo realized who had been making that dignified voice that had kept her moving. Manager-dono!! Hm? What? At the edge of Futayos vision, the woman stood away from the tables in the space between the counter and kitchen. She was smiling in her apron with a baguette in each hand. Then Futayo saw the manager look at her while smiling with the ends of her eyebrows lowered. Respond!!!! Futayo felt the womans sharp voice returning her mind to the battlefield. She doubted she could use a baguette as a weapon, but ! Just before the two swords swung down at her, she pulled a chair from the table and stood the baguette up on the seat of the chair. And the tip was pointed so it would catch the wielder of the two swords at the bottom of the chest. Her opponent chose a safe method. They pulled their hips back and let the baguettes tip pass above their right shoulder. She had altered their movement, but she had not stopped them. They had pulled back, but the two swords were still within striking range. But Futayo was also on the move. She swung her body left, toward the manager. The two swords changed their course in response. The sword in the opponents right hand was closer, so they reversed that wrist in midair and They let go!? No, they then grabbed the hilt in the opposite direction. !? Rather than swing the blade down, it was now being pulled in a diagonal slash. And the tip of the reverse-hand strike would catch her on the back. This attack was coming from her blind spot. Dodge!!!! She swung her body to the left with all her might and she felt something cold pass through her right shoulder from back to front. Just as she thought she was being cut, she moved on reflex. She spun around and let the sword strike from behind pass along the roundness of her shoulder. She let it cut her, but she kept the damage to a minimum. ! Her movements were awkward. It was a far cry from her ideal and she did not have it in her to add in her acceleration spell Soaring Wings. But she did leap to the left. Her feet slid and she landed in a crouching stance to the left of the manager. The position and stance placed her right in front of the space between the entrance table and back table. The two peopleno, the two puppets still functioning of the three that had jumped in through the window turned her way and drew short swords from behind their waists. One moved in front of the other and they charged forward while keeping low to the ground, but Yes, Futayo-chan. Coming here was a good decision. The manager held her two baguettes at waist height. There are two between the tables in front of us, but the one in the back is meaningless with the other blocking the way in the front. And that twin sword girl also cant launch her best attack with that one in the front. But, thought Futayo. What do we do about weapons? It was true baguettes were hard, but striking or jabbing with them would only produce a light blow. Watch, said that dignified voice. Then the manager began to move. She lightly tossed one of the baguettes toward the puppet as it charged in low to the ground. Its floating up? Using tension. A light sound followed. The manager had made a rapid snap of her right wrist which caught the back end of the baguette. The whip-like motion of her right arm and hand gave great speed to the baguette. Ah. With a breaking sound, the baguette launched toward the puppets face with the force of an artillery shell. It hit. It was only a bread attack, but the puppet was thrown off balance. A baguette was a hard bread, but it should not have had this much power. So how had this happened? Was it the initial speed!? She had not swung it in her hand. She had tossed it up into the air, caught it with her accelerated hand, and launched it. The high-speed snap of an empty hand had been directly applied to the baguette. I need to make that smashed bread into croutons. As long as her aim and the breads trajectory were true, the damage would reach her target. Half of the baguette had been crushed and smashed, but her opponent had been knocked off balance. And it did not end there. She launched the second one on the left. The sound of a slap came from the managers left hand. Using leftovers. Her opponent had already been knocked off balance and now a blow hit the outside of their right wrist inwards. They let go of their short sword. A moment later, the manager had taken a step forward. When had that happened? Futayo had definitely seen her leg moving forward, but it had seemed more like a change of position than a movement. Did she shift her bodys axis with high-level footwork!? Rather than walk, she had moved a step forward on the same level that people leaned their body. And that put her right in front of her opponent. Using Futsushatou[1]. After holding the puppets arm at the elbow, she grabbed the short sword from the air, and Resupply!!!! She tossed it behind her. The pommel flew straight toward Futayos face, so she swept her hand across to catch it and held it in both hands. Counterattack!!!! Futayo moved forward to do just that. She took a low step with her right leg and lifted her body to the front and right with her left knee and butt while making a diagonal slash. She moved forward. As the manager evaded to the left, the puppet slipped past her on the right and Futayo made a slice from its left belly to right shoulder. Metal could be heard breaking and wood could be heard splitting. Vibrations of cutting and breaking told her she had hit. A monotone sound told her she had sliced through the backbone. And just as she realized she had destroyed it Respond again!!! Futayo understood. The blade continued diagonally up and to the right and she kept it on that path. To the right!! The hooded figures right sword flew in toward her head. The attack was made from atop a table and it was almost slippery in how it gently cut through the air with no resistance. But the strike had definite power and it collided with the short sword she had sent out to her right with both hands. Sparks were accompanied by the sound of clashing metal. The instant of light gave her a glimpse inside the hood. It was a girl and one even younger than her. But she did not have time to deal with that fact. She used the recoil of the strike from the right to swing her blade down in a leftward arc. There! Directly ahead, the one surviving puppet was charging toward her. Using both arms to intercept would not arrive in time, so she held the blade in just her left hand and struck from diagonally above. There was a solid sound and then a sound of destruction as the sword-wielding puppets arm flew off. Its footsteps grew disordered. Futayos blade broke from this hit so soon after the previous blocked sword. But the puppets movements grew disordered and it leaped past her on the left to reach the counter. Futayo thought it was a well-executed move. If it had continued running instead of jumping, she would have tripped it. But Futayo did not pursue the puppet that had lost its weapon arm. She had something else to do now. My weapon! She moved past the manager who had turned sideways to get out of the way and her outstretched arm grabbed Tonbo Spares shaft as it lay on a table. It was still extended when she grabbed it and she checked on the double sword girl who had moved further back into the shop. She was already leaping to the counter seats in the back and turning to face Futayo. ! Futayo shrank Tonbo Spare down to its shortest length and used momentum alone to pull its blade from the wall. Then she noticed the hammer user who had run in through the door was now missing. Not surprising. Now that Im at work, I doubt that kid would be able to look you in the eye. She did not know what the manager meant by that, but something did happen. Two somethings, in fact. First, the puppet that had leapt toward the counter now leapt toward the door. Second, the double sword girl who had kicked off the back wall jumped out the window. They were fleeing. Futayo prepared to pursue, but Manager-dono! She called out and kicked something up from the floor. They were two chairs with swords stabbed in them. They rose up between her and the window. But all of a sudden, the two chairs burst to pieces in midair. They had been shot. I knew it! It had been the same the night before. She had been sniped when attacked by these opponents. So once she realized the same had not happened this time, she had wondered when it would happen. !!! A series of shots arrived. Twenty-one in all. The piercing shots moved left and right as they entered the shop through the window and they destroyed the bread, the opposite window, and the divine monitor. Of course, Futayo and the manager both crouched down on reflex. This was not sniper fire. It was covering fire to help the enemy escape. But those back-and-forth shots ended after the first wave, glass shards fell to the floor, and only one thing remained. Is it over? asked the manager with a sigh. Futayo nodded as she sat down on the floor. She had not wanted to do so. She had simply been unable to gather any strength in her knees or back as sweat suddenly poured from her body. But Manager-dono. A question escaped through her heavy breathing. Who are you? Through her sweat-soaked bangs, Futayo saw someone stand up. It was the Blue Thunders manager. She removed her oven mitt and held the hand out toward Futayo. I, well, used to have an inherited name. And for a time, I worked as a bodyguard for Horizons mother. As for the name Ono Tadaaki becomes a first generation sword instructor after Matsudairas rule begins. Thats my husband. I inherited the name of Zenki who dies in the conflict over who would succeed our master Ittousai. I lost to my husband just as the Testament descriptions said, so I thought it was about time to give up the Zenki name. Since I was working as a bodyguard for Horizons mother, I took on the family name of Aoi. She smiled. But instead of Aoi Zenki, I pronounce it Aoi Yoshiki. And it looks like Ive still got my old moves. Notes 1. A sword technique of the Itto-ryu school. Volume 4B, 52: Friends Outside the Window Volume 4B, Chapter 52: Friends Outside the Window Who watches over you And stands beside you Without you even noticing? Point Allocation (Powerful Friends) The manager spoke within the Blue Thunder as wooden fragments, glass shards, and the scent of scattered bread filled the air. That should settle things for now. As someone whos still very much in the thick of things, what do you think about this, Futayo-chan? Futayo breathed in when she heard that question. I cant believe it. I never knew there was someone so skilled so nearby, she thought. So she made a move that could have been on a whim or driven by momentum. In the center of the dark battlefields remnants, she set her spear down in front of her and bowed down in front of the manager. Please. She lowered her head so deeply her forehead touched the floor. Could you please be my teacher!? The answer from overhead only came after a short pause. Im no good at teaching people. So you wont do it? Well. The woman had a bitter smile in her voice. If my husband were back, Id ask him. Then Futayo raised her head and saw the manager place her foot on a chair to pull the sword from it. Futayo grabbed the legs of the chair to help and the womans bitter smile deepened. But my husband isnt going to conveniently show up now, so Ill ask when the timing is better. But for now, she said. Yes, for now can you help me clean up? That isnt enough. Please set a table. A girls voice reached them from the back of the shop. Someone stood up from the back counter seat. Futayo gasped at this new presence. When did she get here!? There had indeed been someone in a white coat at the counter seat before the battle, but Futayo had not sensed her presence throughout the battle. The manager apparently had not either. She gave a light whistle and pulled the sword from the chair. Thats a strange form of stealth. It doesnt seem Far Eastern. It is an English-style original spell. Since I was working reception at the Ariake event, I stopped by for an errand and discovered you have quite a lot of old books for sale. Then I needed somewhere to read, so I came here for some tea. You hadnt gotten your toast yet, had you? Add some scrambled eggs if you could. This is going to be my first meal of the day. And I need something for my errand too. When Futayo asked about the errand, the girl pushed her glasses up her nose without looking her way. A silly hopeful author printed himself on a wall to make his own promotional item. As his superior in the field of writing, I must free him and tell him how inappropriate that was. Only after saying that did she look up with narrowed eyes. This has to do with the Student Council, but could you show me the way later, Musashi Vice Chancellor? Thomas Shakespeare, Trump 6 of Englands Oxford Academy, has answered her invitation. But Thats only after I finish reading about eleven more books while I eat. It looks like the Blue Thunder has calmed down, said a spear-wielding figure on a dimly-lit road. The boy in a sleeveless summer uniform was Tachibana Muneshige. He lightly spun around Kamenuki which Sakai had given him and he looked to the top of the row of buildings to port. Gin stood there. She held her right false arm forward and had summoned one of her Arcabuz Cruz. She looked across the ships stern with the targeting sign frame opened atop the Arcabuz Cruz. My kinetic lock was lost partway through. They seem to have used an invisibility spell along their escape route. I believe this resistance is from well-prepared individuals. Andsomething else bothers me. Judge. There were multiple lines of fire. I should have known you would notice. Gin looked around and nodded with a slight smile. Did it remind you of when you noticed Arcabuz Cruzs multiple firing? I just about answered with testament. Muneshige smiled bitterly but tilted his head. The Vice Chancellor and the manager were hidden inside the Blue Thunder, yet the sniper fire continued from more than one direction. If they had just the one sniper in one location, that would require some very swift movement. It would be best to assume there were multiple snipers, but Sorry I couldnt pursue them, Master Muneshige. Oh, I dont mind, Gin. I will apologize with breakfast tomorrow. Fish would be nice. I thought as much, so I prepared some excellent bonito. Lets enjoy this as much as possible. Testament. Then we need to pick up some ginger at the farm district. Anyway, I think we have done enough here. Muneshige looked down at his feet. There was a stone foundation pallet which had not had its block of soil laid out yet. Up on the rooftop, Gin spoke to him about what was there. Thats the doll that tried to escape from the Blue Thunder. Do you think dolls like this were behind the multiple sniper fire as well? No, I dont think so. You would not overlook multiple people escaping, Gin, so I think they may have used some kind of special spell. The corners of Gins mouth tightened and she lowered her eyes. Even I overlook things and make mistakes, Master Muneshige. I am not a perfect girl, so it is possible. Please keep that in mind. She looked down at his feet again. The doll had been pierced through the spine by Muneshiges spear. It had groaned on the foundation pallet a few times and scratched at the stone in an attempt to crawl forward, but it was motionless now. Gin, however, did not ask about the enemy. She asked about something else instead. How was Kamenuki? Muneshiges answer was frank. Im not really sure. Not even someone on your level can tell? Gin tilted her head. When we were given Lype Katathlipse, no one knew how to use it and it had no instruction manual or warranty, yet you smiled, said Like this maybe?, and tore down the secondary school building. At the time, I was impressed by your carefree manliness. Well, I didnt expect it to be such a good fit for me. I only did the same thing Vice Chancellor Takakane had. Te-Judge. Although to escape responsibility and punishment, we did use the Gate in the western ocean to do some work in the New World. The Treasurer there, Master Las Casas, helped us out a lot. Move far enough north from the Ariake and you would reach Ezo of the New World. I wonder if Casas is still defending the tower there. Yes, I do wonder, said Gin, but then she smiled a little. Muneshige looked up as she hid her mouth behind a hand. What is it, Gin? Judge. It has only been about two months, but things over there seem so nostalgic. At this point, it would be faster to reach Tres Espa?a by visiting Ezo of the New World and traveling through the Gate, commented Gin. Besides, when we speak of the Vice Chancellor and the others, I think we are only talking about who they were in the past, not who they are now. And when we do meet them all later, I think we will end up speaking about what happened here and what we gained here. Judge. Would you call those stories of our journey? Orwould we just be bragging? Im not sure, said Gin before asking Muneshige something else. She stored her Arcabuz Cruz in space and used the action to place a hand on her chest. Do you think the Far Easts summer uniform would look good on me? Judge. I would like to see it at least once. It cant be just once. You wear uniforms every day. Then how about you switch over after you send your current one for cleaning? Why not get your Arcabuz Cruz and false arms recolored to match? The money, Master Muneshige Ha ha. I can pay for that much with what I have on hand, so dont worry. Im willing to pay if you need me to. I want to see you dressed up in different ways. Gin finally nodded and looked away from Muneshige. Ill pay you back during the change to winter uniforms. You mean youll make a winter uniform for me? How wonderful. Please make the shoulders comfortable. N-no, I meant with mon- Gin trailed off and suddenly smiled. But I cant have you thinking I cant sew. This isnt easy. Now I have even more to look forward to. Muneshige spun Kamenuki in his hands again. This divine weapon only seems to make things easier to pierce, but is that really all it is? And then theres these strange attackers Judge. I calculated it out to four that tried to escape. One was that doll and two were the twin sword wielder and the sniper. Those two were the ones I was tracking. But the last one was the hammer user. They seem to have escaped in the opposite direction. Was that to lose us? But the combination was the same as when the Secretary was attacked. One with two swords and one with a hammer. Muneshige tilted his head. Still, something doesnt add up here. With that sniper fire, this is definitely a very idiosyncratic opponent. The same was true the first time. I want to speak with the Vice Chancellor about the strange style of sword fighting the one with the two swords used. Strange style of sword fighting? Judge. They cut from behind while facing someone. Muneshige opened a sign frame to view the injuries to the guards during the attack on the Secretary and he tilted his head. They all thought they saw someone approaching from straight ahead and then their side or back was cut from behind. Can this person alter or move their wrist like I can? They do seem to be doing that. But Muneshige scratched at the empty air with his spear tip. What would you think if I said the attack came from an impossible direction? Eh? Muneshige faced forward as Gin looked back in confusion. He looked in the direction the enemy had fled and placed the shaft of his spear on his back. Are you listening, Gin? Judge. Go ahead. First, charge toward the enemys side from the front and reach your hand around to their back as if embracing them. Judge. Then, he said while pulling forward the spear shaft on his back. With the blade pointed toward you, place it on the enemys back and pull like this to cut them. That is the same movement used to draw the bow across a viola. Thats right. In this case, the blade will reach them on the side. If you embrace them and pull back, that is indeed what would happen. But, said Muneshige as he reached back and placed the base of the blade on the back of his shoulder. Based on the depth of the wounds, it was a diagonal slash starting from the shoulder blade. Then All of the victims said the same thing: When they saw the enemys attack right in front of them, they evaded to the front or side. The guards are all quite skilled, so they can see that much coming. But strangely Gin provided Muneshiges question for him. They should have avoided the attack to the side, but it followed them as a diagonal strike to the back? Judge. And something else is strange about this. That being The unavoidable strike of pursuit was actually sharper. What does that mean? As Muneshige tilted his head, his features came into view. Light had returned to Tama. He and Gin exchanged a glance and then looked to the doll at their feet. The guards should be by to collect this, so once thats done, lets report this to the Treasurer and head home. Yes. We have the special student general assembly tomorrow, but I am also curious about what the diplomatic groups sent to the three nations are saying via Lady Asama. She nimbly jumped down from the roof. Now, then. I bet theyre making a cheerful mess of things. What!? Tenzou! This elder sister character is a busty blonde! I went out of my way to let you have her first yet you havent completed her route yet!? Are you saying I can have her!? You want me to wait!? Mary is more important, but you cant let me have her!? Are you a monster!? Or are you taking your faith too lightly!? As divine punishment, Ill send you a divine mail with all the ending dialogue copied into it! What? I just have to choose yes for all the choices with that companys games!? You fool! Ive been stuck in an infinite loop of Lets become one Yes It would be a shame to do that now! What!? Calm down and choose no to continue!? Surely you arent suggesting I choose to reject a messenger of god What? How did I get this far with that attitude? You think I should be playing games rated priests only instead of adults only? Hmph, the only option left is to check the divine net! Urquiaga-kun only gets more worked up as times goes on, thought Suzu. It was currently eleven at night, which was the time Sasuke had mentioned. The hallway was only filled with a faint heat and the main garden only sent a damp chill toward her in the air. Wh-where are the guards? They were not there. The management sign frame should have displayed a person called Rusu, but Suzu did not know if his and the guards absence was normal or if Sasuke had done something. But without them there, she could not figure that out. I-isnt thisa bit like cheating? Or a lotlike it? She walked to the main garden as she thought. Part of it was simple curiosity about the garden at night. It had been so dense during the day, so what would it be like at night? During elementary and middle school, her class had camped out at Musashis underground farm district for a field trip. The air had changed at night back then. It had been an artificial arrangement, but she remembered hearing the sounds of nature. Would this be the same? This main garden had much more dense vegetation than Musashis farm district. She walked excitedly on and took each step by the wall while trying to keep her footsteps as quiet as possible. Wow. She quickly realized this had to be amazing. The sensory information arriving from the main garden was chilly and effervescent. It was like countless small, freshly-washed fruits were floating in the air and dripping water. She was aware a smile had formed on her lips as she continued with a quickened pace. Yes. She entered the main garden. Volume 4B, 53: Lacking One in a Field of Memories Volume 4B, Chapter 53: Lacking One in a Field of Memories Damage To something precious Created my current skill Point Allocation (Memory) Suzu came to a new understanding of the main garden. She could sense all the way to the far wall of the approximately hundred meter space, but that was not because there was less information than during the day. The density had cleared out. During the day, there had been heat, smells, humidity, and more rising from the ground and wavering as they vied for her attention, but that was different now. It all rose straight up, joined together when they came into contact, and were more organized. If the daytime air had been rough waves, then this was several skinny waterfalls rising from earth to heaven. Those upside-down cascades rose from the entire range of the vegetation. She could reach her hand out and feel a chilly ticklishness that was not quite a smell and not quite transpiration. Wow. She spread her arms to either side and grasped the flowers, plants, ground, and flowing water of this place. The air and humidity reached her skin from the cuffs and collar of the Sviet Rus summer inner suit she wore for diplomatic purposes, so she felt like she was floating in this place. And she wondered something. If the differences between the many waterfalls were the differences between the flowers and plants Are theycolors? There was one thing Suzu did not understand at all: colors. She understood temperature, humidity, and wind. Thanks to touch, heat, and sound reflection rates, she could generally distinguish between the sky and clouds, water and earth, and clothing and paper. But The blue skyand blue clothingare different. Her senses saw a great difference between the sky and dyes, so What is similar enoughto the sky, air, rain, and earthto be used as materials for dyes and paints? The answer was flowers and plants. So if she used her perception of those as her basis for colors, could she perhaps speak about them with others and understand them herself more smoothly? So on occasion, she would visit the flower bed that Kimi had in the underground agriculture district, speak with Kimi there, and increase the material she could use to judge colors. But Kimi-chanknows a lot ofweird things She would play a Gagaku song she was working on or perform a dance she was working on. And sometimes she lets me try the fruit wine shes making in secret. Yeah. She also knew the flower language meanings of the flowers Suzu was trying to use as a basis for colors. For example, when Suzu was trying to decide what red was If you use that flower for red, then red inside you will probably be shy embarrassment. Or I suppose it could also mean I am perfect for you. That latter option had seemed like too much, so she had chosen another. But when she had chosen a different one, Kimi had asked Are you sure? while sounding fairly worried. That was how she had created colors within herself, but What kind of colors are there here? She noticed some flowers with familiar colors here and there. Walking between those was a lot like walking through a chilly ankle-height current moving between the small waterfalls. So she spread her arms to better feel the slight scent and heat of flowers as she walked out into the main garden. She did not sense anyone there. Is that Sasuke-san and Saizou-sans doing? she wondered. If so, what am I going to find here? She walked between flower beds, fields, and the many waterfalls and she crossed a stream. She spun around a bit on the bridge to perceive her full surroundings. Ah. There were fireflies. They were glowing bugs. She could not perceive the glow since they produced no heat, but she knew to view their locations as beautiful. Wow Those beautiful spots flew around her amid the many reverse cascades. Amazing, she thought. Its a shame the others cant see this. Maybe I should go call Urquiaga-kun. But Hey! Tenzou! I did what you said and it put me on a different route! And a wife!? Are you telling a Catholic like me to break one of the commandments!? What? The wife is an elder sister too! You got a problem with that!? Thats right! You just need to apologize Since you apologized for your sin, I will let you off easy and only work with Toori to flood the divine network with spoilers for your characters route. He sounds pretty excited, so I probably shouldnt interrupt him, decided Suzu. Then she arrived at the main gardens central clearing. There was a large tree in the center and the beautiful spots flew around below it. Below the tree was something that rose to chest height on her. A stone? She was skeptical because it had a snake coiled around it. But she also thought A snake? because the coiled snake had horns. Or rather, it had just the one horn on one side. And so she concluded that this was neither a stone nor a snake. As she wondered what it was, she called a name aloud. Masamune-san? Masamune trembled when someone called her name without warning. Eh? Her confusion was not just from the fact that someone had called out to her. She had been meditating in order to become one with her surroundings and calm herself. During that training, she should have been invisible. And yet How? She could only assume it was due to her own inexperience, but she was still puzzled. She faced forward while sitting. You? Suzu sensed Masamune taking more definite form in front of her. The girl stood up and faced her. So Suzu bowed and prepared to say Its nice to see you again. But the girl spoke first. Its nice to meet you. YoureMusashis ambassador I assume. Ive heard all about you. I am Date Masamune. Eh? Suzu did not understand why Masamune had said its nice to meet you. After all, she had already met her during the day. She had passed out during the commotion due to the shellfire and the god of war shaped like a blue dragon, but they had definitely greeted each other and exchanged words. What does this mean? Did she have some reason to pretend she had forgotten? But ? The previous snake with a strange horn had vanished at some point. Suzu did not know what that meant, but Masamune faced her and asked a question. Um, so was I right? Are you Musashis ambassador? She really doesnt remember me, realized Suzu. She did not understand what this meant, but Y-yes. Judge. I am Mukai S-Suzu. So you are Mukai-dono. Masamune let a smile onto her lips. She also gave a sigh of relief, so she too must not have known what to do about this situation. But for some reason, Masamune did not remember Suzu. As she wondered why, Suzu decided asking was unlikely to help. Whether it was an act or not, they had just exchanged greetings. Confident that they now knew each other, she asked a question while pointing to her own shoulder. Was therea snake? A snake? Masamune looked to her shoulder while standing up, but there was nothing like that there. But then she spoke up in apparent understanding. Oh. That must have been my divine protection. Both Kojirou and I were born after the Dragon God dwelled within our mother. But if you could see that, can you see spirits? No It was the windand heat. Suzu shook her head, but she honestly gave voice to her thoughts. It surprised me. It surprised you, did it? Masamune sounded amused. Mukai-dono, how about I show you around? Eh? R-really? The person who should handle that is unfortunately absent at the moment. Do you want to call the half-dragon thats with you? Suzu glanced back toward the corridor to their rooms. She heard Urquiaga have a fulfilling time, so she slowly faced Masamune and shook her bangs back and forth. N-no. He soundsserious. Im not sure what you mean, but I guess itll just be you. With that, Masamune grabbed Suzus hand without warning. That was a common action, but for Suzu Nn She felt it was wrong and trembled at being treated differently from normal. And it was a tremor of rejection. Masamune realized she had acted too hastily. A tense strength ran through the ambassadors hand. Oops. This girl had excellent senses, but that meant being touched so suddenly only filled her with fear. So Sorry. She quickly moved to let go, but The ambassador firmly held her hand back. And with a rushed strength. Had she felt bad for giving a reaction of rejection? She quickly shook her head. Its Was she starting to say its okay? But she stopped and simply shook her head while a rough breath swallowed the rest of her words. Masamune wondered what to do with the tension that had taken over after the tremor. The ambassador would not allow her to let go, but In that case Just as she thought that, Musashis ambassador raised her head. She had realized something and Masamune followed by looking up overhead as well. Ohh. The tree branches up above were glowing. It was the fireflies. The fireflies grew in the stream and flew from there and they had gathered on the tree branches. It looks like the tree is blossoming. The color. The ambassador calmed her breathing and asked a question while looking up. What color is it? When Masamune looked again, she realized it was not white. Nor was it yellow. If anything Its a pale glow of light green. Is thatthe color of fireflies? When she replied with testament, the girl nodded. She was no longer trembling and she felt no fear. She almost looked like a child after having a box of toys dumped out in front of them. But What about me? Masamune spoke while wondering that. Ambassador. Wh-what? Id like to show you around, so is that okay? The girl nodded. There was nothing there, but she looked up and tilted her head around as if viewing behind and between things. The colors She made a request with a smile. Can youtell me the colors? There was a night sky there. It was a tall sky. It was clear, the two moons were out, and the moonlight dyed the white ground a pale blue. A floor was on a level height with that ground, but it was separated from that surrounding surface. A giant warship was contained within a land port carved out inside a giant pit in the ground. The metal ships side said Yamagata Castle in white. That warship was the Mogami clans flagship and academy and each of its three hulls had sunk below the surface. However, the bridges from each floor of the land port and from the surface connected to the academy building that acted as castle tower and ships bridge and many people and gods of war were quickly carrying supplies or equipment across. The equipment to repair or replace armor panels, the ammunition and anti-warship spell charms, and the food and fuel stores were given priority, but I take it you resupply and perform maintenance by moonlight rather than your own lights because Oushuu contains so many nonhumans, Yoshiaki. On the Yamagata Castles rooftop, Yoshiyasu looked down into the seeming canyon between the land port and ship. She then looked to the white land that was at nearly even level with the rooftop. It looks like it would be hard to send a ship out from down here, but it leaves almost no risk of being fired on from afar. And a bombing would require pinpoint accuracy. They would have trouble with an invasion from the surface, but she doubted any land force could make it this far over that vast snowy plain. And Yoshiyasus gaze moved to the northwest, where the Far Easts western ocean was. It looked like a vast snowy plain, but a closer look showed the base of the hills had been carved into and several long lines led toward the ocean and occasionally rose up to a hundred or so meters tall. They covered an area of a few kilometers in each direction. An even closer looked showed the risen areas were spaced out a fair bit and continued to the horizon. Yoshiyasu tilted her head toward Yoshiaki behind her. Um, are those comb-like outlines cities on the surface? Thats right. They dug into the slopes of the hills to create multilevel cities. The cities are divided between multilevel residential areas and valley areas for the snow to accumulate. The snow keeps out the wind, the melted snow can be used to generate power, and that water can wet the fields of the residential areas. Coexisting with the snow is Mogamis forte. As she answered, Yoshiaki wore a Russian-style uniform modified into a light yellow kariginu, lay on the rooftops tatami mats, and snacked on some dango. She would occasionally drink sake from a bottle, but Yoshiaki-sama! Your drinking pace is especially high today, so Im worried, mon!! A salmon Mouse was moving back and forth in midair and making a lot of noise. Musashis vassal was also snacking on dango by Yoshiakis feet, but Um, about that Mouse Oh, this is Shakenobe Hidetsuna, our Treasurer and Secretary. Come on over here. Yoshiaki-sama! What is it, mon!? When the salmon came over, Yoshiaki grabbed it with a smile and stretched it out front to back. As a Mouse, the simplified image grew from about twenty centimeters long to thrice that size. See, Vassal-dono, Satomi? This is Shakenobe.[1] Ahhhn, Yoshiaki-sama! That kind of forceful introduction leaves me at an utter loss for words, mon! Ho ho ho. Shakenobe, you are such a strange creature to take such joy from being bullied. Yoshiyasu nearly said Youre drunk, arent you?, but she held her tongue and watched Yoshiaki release Shakenobe and gently get up. Now You more or less understand our general situation, dont you? If youre suggesting we have a meeting, I believe that is scheduled for tomorrow afternoon. After Musashis special student general assembly, you mean? Well, thats fine, but dont you think there are some things it would be best to know about each other before that? Yoshiyasu updated her judgment of this woman. She had supposedly called the two of them here so their rooms could be prepared and to keep them out of the way of the work below, but She really was focused more on the three nations meeting tomorrow. Yoshiaki had shown no sign of arranging any resupplying down below since coming to the rooftop. Either it had all been finished beforehand or each division was trained well enough to make the best decisions on their own. That suggested a certain meaning to the dango and sake she held. Did she really just want to snack and drink!? The vassal had been right to go with the flow and eat what was provided. Yoshiyasu had thought there was more to this and decided to be more cautious. At the moment, the vassal took a teacup from the sign frame tray on Shakenobes head. This is Kyou tea we received via Sviet Rus, mon! Oh, so youre still trading even as you fight? Did I just leak some classified information, mon!? But I wont lose, mon! The power of salmon is to give you the energy you need in the morning, mon! Natto!? Ill hear nothing of it, mon! If you want eggs, eat salmon roe, mon! Oh, I get it now. Do you say mon cause youre a salmon? But isnt that English? But in Russian, its semga and saying mga isnt cute, mon! I didnt want to say anything, but is this a wild Mouse by any chance? Thats right, mon! Im wild, mon! I was born in IZUMO and, to make me more realistic, I was sent on a Come Back Salmon mission, but I got fed up with the world while swimming in the ocean and returned to nature, mon! Why did you get fed up with the world? U-um How should I put it? The adults? Um, all the discipline from the adults, I guess Everyone has times when they want to act tough for no real reason, added Yoshiaki. Ahhhh, Yoshiaki-sama! Dont put it so bluntly, mon! A meaninglessly rebellious heart is the symbol of youth! Me: Yeah, sometimes your youth displays a meaninglessly rebellious heart in the mornings. Right, Tenzou? And its hard to restrain it. Right, Tenzou? Dont you think, Tenzou? 10ZO: Wh-why did you send that my way three times!? And I have Mary-dono with me, so it isnt meaningless! Asama: Um, you meanyou were facing the wall and feeling yourself for a reason? Mal-Ga: Youre the worst 10ZO: Huh, huh? Wh-what is this about feeling myself? This took a weird turn. Scarred: Um, Master Tenzou? The next time you feel that way in the morning, Im willing to help. Almost Everyone: Helping him feel himself 10ZO: Dont add that ! Just dont! It gives me a bad feeling about all this! They like to listen in until they can use something they heard, dont they? thought Yoshiyasu as she looked to Yoshiaki once more. Theres something I would like to ask about. Its about Komahime. Yoshiaki reacted to that name. A small smile remained on her lips, but she closed her eyes. I had a feeling you would Judge I am not entirely ignorant of Komahime and Kojirou. They are in the same year as me, so we met during the Oushuu Festival and at other events. That was true. Satomi ruled Bousou and was thus on the far east of Kantou, but that meant they held the naval route needed for Oushuus eastern forces to travel south from Kantou. And for western Oushuu, Satomi was in the perfect position to hold the eastern Oushuu nations in check. Satomi had had interactions with Date and Mogami and had worked to hold them in check. But Yoshiaki, I know how much you pampered Komahime. So please tell me. I understand that Komahime had to become Hashiba Hidetsugus concubine to follow the Testament descriptions for the history recreation, said Yoshiyasu. But why is she a ghost now? And why has Kojirou become Hashiba Hidetsugu? That question received a question in response. It came from the vassal who was tilting her head. By Kojiroudo you mean that Kojirou? The Date one? Yes, she means Date Kojirou. Yoshiaki laughed quietly. The brother of Date Masamune is now Hashiba Hidetsugu. What does that mean? wondered Masazumi as she tilted her head inside the tent prepared for her in the courtyard. Tsukinowa mistook it for rubbing her cheek against it, so the Mouse pressed against her face. Masazumi responded in kind, and Neshinbara, give me a history of Date Kojirou and- She belatedly realized Neshinbara was not here. Earlier, Heidi had sent word that Shakespeare had begun working on removing the wall printing, but Its a pain having to look everything up myself. Maa? I can think of it as teaching Tsukinowa, she decided with an optimistic sigh. I need to look up a history of Date Kojirou and his current treatment. He was the brother of the Date clans leader. So why was he now Hashiba Hidetsugu, nephew of Hashiba? And why was he a ghost? This had to be top secret. Probably on a level that prevented her father and the others from revealing it even if they knew on a personal level. And now it had suddenly come to the surface. This is bait, realized Masazumi while smiling bitterly at Mogami Yoshiakis strategy here. Lets hurry up and look this up, Tsukinowa. Remember that its about doing everything in the best way you can, not in the proper order. And Vice President: Satomi President, can you get any information out of Mogami Yoshiaki? Righteousness: Theres one keyword that comes to mind. Ill try asking about that. Masazumi prepared to say please do, but Righteousness: Youve already accomplished one thing, so Ill do the same. Masazumi froze in place when she heard that. I see. She had thought her earlier discussion with Yasuhira had mostly been important to Musashi, but Have I given you the motivation you need, Satomi President? She spoke that aloud rather than via the divine transmission, so she received no reply. But everyone around her exchanged a glance and either nodded or smiled. So Masazumi smiled a little herself and said something other than please do. Vice President: Its up to you then. When she saw the Musashi Vice Presidents reply, Yoshiyasu thought, Dont leave these things to me so casually. But at the same time, she asked Yoshiaki a question. Can I ask you something? Why has the brother of Dates leader become Hashiba Hidetsugu? And why is he a ghost? Also No one likes a child who asks too many questions. And everyone hates an adult that refuses to listen. With that, Yoshiyasu asked a new question. It gathered together all the names that had come up recently. Theres a word Ive heard several times during todays fighting. It was most likely connected to all of them. The one word tied them all together. What is the promise? What exactly is the promise that includes Komahime, Kojirou, and most likely Masamune and Honjou Shigenaga as well? Notes 1. Shakenobe can be literally interpreted as Salmon Stretch. Volume 4B, 54: Late Night Diplomat Volume 4B, Chapter 54: Late Night Diplomat I realize it has grown serious I realize it has grown deep But as I think back I do not rush to emotion Point Allocation (Calm) She wants to ask about the promise, does she? Satomi is taking this pretty far. Mitotsudaira faced Honjou Shigenaga in a red carpeted hallway. Shigenaga roughly wore a Sviet Rus summer uniform and the bandages around her arms and neck had recovery charms woven in. The way she leaned against the wall and crossed her arms told Mitotsudaira something. Shes telling us she wants an unofficial conversation That was the point of this hallway situation. They were passing by in the hallway and Mitotsudaira just so happened to overhear Shigenaga talking to herself. So Mitotsudaira looked away from Shigenaga. Its very strange This promise that Yoshiyasu asked Mogami about happens to have meaning here in Sviet Rus as well. She was pretending to speak to herself, but she had a feeling she was going too far. However, Mary had too little experience with this sort of thing and sending out Horizon would be too dangerous. Sending out the nudist would also be dangerous. Same with the crossdresser. So 10ZO: Judge. That shouldnt be a problem, Mitotsudaira-dono. Keep at it like that. As the 1st Special Duty Officer provided Mitotsudaira with assistance, Shigenaga spoke in front of her. The promise. That was a small vow made to maintain peace in our nation and Oushuu. Shigenaga quietly spoke into the empty air. Lets go over the basics. Since ancient times, the Hiraizumi long-lived and the rest of Oushuu, Sviet Rus, and Kantou have settled most of the history recreation through discussions to avoid obeying the Testament forces as much as possible. Those in the Harmonic Divine States did the same, so the discussion system only strengthened after both sides recombined. But But in Oushuu there were nations like Mogami that still resorted to combat. Mitotsudaira felt she was going too far with that, but Shigenaga looked out the window and did not question it. She narrowed her eyes in the window reflection. Of coursethere was still some conflict: between different forces within a single nation or to secure water and other resources when an expanding population required more land and more developed land. Mogami at least used that to start a few small conflicts, but why is perfectly understandable. After all After their current chancellor, Mogami Yoshiaki, Mogami will rapidly decline and end up a step away from having their land confiscated under Matsudairas reign. In other words, thought Masazumi as she stopped her search inside the tent in the diplomatic ships courtyard. She straightened her bent back and used a finger to mark the entry on Hashiba Hidetsugu. She then reached for the sign frame displaying Mitotsudairas words and she opened her mouth to speak. Does Mogami want to side with us now so they can gain as much as possible before their decline? Background Noise: The promise has grown somewhat unclear, so a thought occurred to Yoshiaki. Mitotsudairas sign frame picked up Shigenagas words as Background Noise. Background Noise: If Mogami will eventually be ordered into decline under Matsudairas reign, then she needs to side with Matsudaira sooner rather than later, gain as much territory as possible, and use that land as a bargaining chip in negotiations with Matsudaira and other nations. This also redirects the attention of their internal forces to the outside world and the rough Mogami forces will view it as a means of attack. But this will still be supported by our discussion system. Oh, I get it. Hori-ko: What is it, Masazumi-sama? Well. Adele mentioned earlier that Mogami Yoshiaki was eating dango, but that must have been a way of hinting at this discussion system.[1] Uqui: Looks like we have another criminal No, this ones a felon Asama: Ohhh, sorry. Masazumi has trouble controlling herself when shes working. Gold Mar: Has anyone around here ever been able to control themselves? Vice President: And that one doesnt count! Tsukinowa may have picked it up, but it wasnt my material! I firmly protest these false accusations! Me: Youre making this sound complicated, but are you actually weak against this sort of thing? Yoshiaki watched Yoshiyasu close several sign frames while glaring at them. Musashi must be a lively place, she thought. But so is Mogami, she added. Then she turned to the vassal who was finishing off the dango. You can have these. She pulled a paper bag from her sleeve and handed it to the vassal who shook it next to her ear. I can tell from the sound: these are karinto, arent they!? Such high-class sweets! Could it beare these made from rice too? Thats right. They are one of our specialties. They were quite sweet, so Yoshiaki expected the girls pace would drop. However, her pace only picked up. Wow, the way they melt on your tongue is so different from wheat-based ones! The sesame in them is so good and I cant stop eating them! Ohh, and the occasional clump is like hitting the jackpot! Nooo! Yoshiaki-sama, this starving vassal intends to devour anything and everything while talking about it, mon! Satomiwhat kind of life does this girl live on the Musashi? Im not sure, but I know she plays with the stray dogs a lot. Poor thing Does she use pets to distract herself from her empty stomach? Yoshiaki placed a hand on the vassals shoulder. Eat as much as you want while you are in Mogami. I dont really understand, but thank you very much. Good, good. Yoshiaki nodded twice but then took a breath. Komahime didnt, but Shigenaga and that group ate quite a lot. Hm? You know Honjou Shigenaga? I said we held discussions, didnt I? She produced a ko ko laugh from her throat as she recalled that nostalgic time. It had only been a few years before, but Date, Mogami, and Sviet Rus held many discussions to face the coming age of Oushuu and Sviet Russ final conflict. And to do that Do you know what kind of preparations we made? Most likely, said Mitotsudaira as she pressed her left shoulder against the hallway wall. The three nations made sure the generation of that age had a close relationship even as children. This is only my speculationbut Date probably sent Masamune and her brother Kojirou, Mogami probably sent Komahime, and Sviet Rus probably sent Honjou Shigenaga. That multinational relationship had begun from when they were quite young. Mitotsudaira had gone through something similar. As a child, she had been sent to Musashi while carrying a portion of her nations fate on her shoulders. She also recalled something from the battle with Marfa that afternoon. She mentioned a promise as well. In that case, she decided while expanding her thoughts. Marfa and Uesugi Kagekatsu were likely part of that as well. Most likely as upperclassmen. Mal-Ga: Yes I should have drawn more upperclassmen material before we became third years. Smoking Girl: Didnt you draw so much of that that our upperclassmen were afraid of you? Like the nirvana genre. Mal-Ga: One told me I didnt ascend to heaven like that!, so I drew a new one where she started from scratch and worked her way up to the Archaic Drive that took her to the Final Nirvana. Afterwards, I got a divine mail saying, Thanks to you, Im having a great time in nirvana every day!. Honestlythey really needed to learn the difference between reality and fiction. Asama: Um, and do you think reality or fiction are more valuable? Thats quite a conceptual question, thought Mitotsudaira as Shigenaga suddenly turned toward her. Shigenaga was smiling with the ends of her eyebrows somewhat raised. What a coincidence running into you here. They had passed by each other by coincidence, so they had only heard each other by coincidence. That was how they had set up this exchange of information, so Mitotsudaira nodded and asked a question with a smile. Judge. What a coincidence. Where are you headed? Im out on patrol. Weve upped security after the incident this afternoon. I understand. P.A. Oda and Marfa were both a lot of trouble. So what do you want? Testament. Where are you headed? What? Where am I headed? Shigenaga was out on patrol. Mitotsudaira had known she would be by here, so she had stepped out into the hall to happen across her. That meant she had no real destination. Vice President: This is probably going to develop into a deeper discussion, so if you dont give her an excuse, you cant explain this if someone asks about it. Silver Wolf: Um, uh? Excuse me? Why am I out here in the hall? Wise Sister: Heh heh. To mark your territory, right!? Say thats it! Youll turn any part of any nation into your turf! Anywhere and everywhere is your turf! In this era, Hexagone Fran?aises palaces still dont have bathrooms, so you could mark your territory all you wanted, right!? Tell her you were having fun using the history recreation of your native land! Tell her its because youre a Nate-ive! Silver Wolf: I was not doing that and I will not tell her that!! Still Got It: Oh, my. Now, now, Nate. Have you forgotten all about your parents efforts!? I do love seeing your fathers face covered in shame, so C long story short C Im going to record him while we watch it! Silver Wolf: Mother, I prefer results over the effort that goes into achieving them, so I havent just forgotten; I have no idea what you are talking about. And I probably should have asked this long ago, but does my father not have any say in the matter? Still Got It: You seem mistaken about something, so let me be clear: your father has plenty of say in the matter. Under my supervision. And of course, I am under his supervision. Gold Mar: This may be someone elses family, but things are getting pretty passionate! Asama: Y-yes, I didnt expect this kind of long-distance heat to reach us from an icy nation! Just like with Mary-san, I think spirit-type people must have extra warm hearts! Mitotsudaira was afraid she would be infected if she said anything more and she realized that it was night at the moment, so she ignored part of that and thought about the task at hand. Where am I supposed to be headed? A door opened a few meters to the side and Horizon poked her head out with a bowl and chopsticks in her hands. Now, Mitotsudaira-sama, take these and C to use my best English vocabulary C place it in the toilet show some guts, put the treasure inside, and strike a pose. Do you usually strike a pose afterwards? I only ever clench my fist and shoutGet! I sometimes receive applause from the next stall over. Flat Vassal: Oh, that would be me. Celebrating other peoples success is the best way to achieve success yourself. Mitotsudaira noticed a look of horror on Shigenagas face. M-Musashi carries around bowls and chopsticks for that? N-no! Why are you looking at us like we scare you!? Smoking Girl: Does this mean your destination was the bathroom? W-wait a second! I could always say I was going to the bath or to get something to drink! Our bath is Far Eastern style, so its already closed. And all we have to drink is vodka. Is that okay with you? Mal-Ga: Sounds like youve only got one choice. Thats too bad. Tell me all about it later. Silver Wolf: Youre going to use this for a doujin, arent you!? Thats what this is for, isnt it!? Scarred: Oh, sorry. I was speaking with Master Tenzou and it put my mind at ease about a number of things, so I fell asleep. Um, what is going on now? Gold Mar: Judge. Mito-tsan is stubbornly refusing to go to the bathroom. You can blame the natto. Scarred: Eh? I dont really understand, but if youre afraid, I can go with you. Silver Wolf: Why are all of you treating me like a child now!? And is it just me or did you slip something weird into that explanation!? As she shouted via the divine network, the door next to her opened and the crossdresser poked his head out. Oh, Nate, Nate. I have a request. Eh? Wh-what is it? Finally, some help! thought Mitotsudaira as Shigenaga looked over at the crossdresser. Mitotsudaira realized Shigenaga was wrinkling her brow a little. Umdo you find something about our Chancellor to be strange? Eh? This isntstrange? Come to think of it, he is crossdressing. Oops. Ive gotten too used to this. Horizon commented from the side. This is no longer meant as a joke. It is entirely normal. Heh. This is the problem with entertainers. D-damn you! Are you trying to provoke my entertainers spirit!? More importantly, Chancellor, what is your request? Well. The crossdresser nodded. Im playing a horror porn game right now, ysee. I was at the side of the canal when a voice said drop it and leave. Then a crotch gravity attack hit me and black mana erupted from my crotch at Mach speed inside the marsh. Anyway, Im too afraid to move, so can you go the bathroom for- Why are you raising your fist? Thats not what I meant. Huh? And why do you have a bowl and chopsticks, Horizon? Thats not what I meant either. Um Im scared, so could you stay out there to protect me until the horror wears off? Judge!! Im countin on you, said the crossdresser as Horizon handed him the bowl and chopsticks before he ducked back into his room. Mitotsudaira stood next to his door, crossed her arms, and looked to Shigenaga. We won this time! S-sure Mitotsudaira was worried about the way Shigenaga hung her head, but she took a breath all the same. Now, then. I think its time I gathered my thoughts. Yes, I have a habit of speaking to myself, so I cant help it if I say some of it out loud. She knew what she had to think about now: the questions they had come across thus far. Why did Date Kojirou become Hashiba Hidetsugu and why are both he and Komahime ghosts? And what is their promise? Vice President: Wait!! Eh? Silver Wolf: What is it, Masazumi? Do you have another lame joke to tell? Did what I said trigger this? Vice President: You people are too harsh lately!! Anyway, listen up, Mitotsudaira and Satomi President. I want you to ask Honjou and Mogami something. Righteousness: Ask them what? After a short pause, Masazumis words arrived. Mitotsudaira moved her lips to confirm the question written out in text. How long were Date Kojirou and Komahimestill alive? She ended up copying Masazumis tone of voice, but she also saw a change in Shigenagas face as she leaned against the wall with her arms crossed. Her eyes widened but finally relaxed and then her eyebrows rose in a smile. Eh? Mitotsudaira heard Shigenagas laughter. Shigenaga hid half her face behind a hand, so only her shaking shoulders were visible. It seems someone there has figured out most of what is happening in Oushuu and Sviet Rus and what the current situation is. So youve finally seen the truth, you rulers of empty promises. Shigenaga raised her head, re-crossed her arms, and spoke with her eyebrows still raised. Ill start with Date Kojirou. He died two weeks ago. And And He was killed by his own sister, Masamune. By his own sister? Adele had a decent grasp of history. She learned some in class and learned some more on the divine radio and divine television. Her knowledge of the Date clan came from a preliminary information show on the divine television. According to that, the Date clan carried out the history recreation by having their oldest daughter inherit Masamunes name and their second-oldest son inherit Kojirous name There had been a lot more information shows on Date, Mogami, and Sviet Rus ever since they had arrived at the Ariake. According to an afternoon gossip show called Disastrous You This information is unconfirmed, but Ive heard that the Date clans former delinquent of an oldest son punished their second son who wasnt doing any work and this had a profound effect on their mother who was very fond of the second son. Is that true? The question was directed toward Yoshiaki who thought for a moment and then nodded. Well, I dont know if this leaked out or if its just a coincidence, butit is true that happened. After all, Masamune killing Kojirou is mentioned in the Date clans Testament descriptions. Judge. I saw it on the divine TV. According to the Testament descriptions, Date Masamune, who would become ruler of Oushuu, had a single younger brother. He grew attached to Masamune and they were good brothers to each other, but the mother doted on the younger brother. Masamunes relationship with his mother grew cold due to his decisive personality and due to losing an eye to illness, but I think he decided to kill Kojirou because that mother was plotting to make the second son into head of the clan. It was said a certain battle dealt a decisive blow to the quarrel between mother and son. In that battle, Masamunes father was taken hostage, but Masamune focused on protecting the Date clan and left his father to die. For the history recreation, there had been much discussion about how to handle that before Masamune was even born, but before any of that could happen, Masamunes mother had needed to give birth to Masamune who would become known as the One-Eyed Dragon. So Masamunes mother, Yoshihime-san, went out to pray for a good marriage. She had gone out in a hurry at night, so instead of the marriage shrine, she had accidentally visited the Dragon Gods shrine where people prayed for victory. The next day, she had frantically prayed, Cancel! God, cancel my prayer from last night!!, but due to her excellent compatibility with spirits, she had ended up marrying the Dragon God. It was a bit like having a fatherless child, but I believe moving and sealing up the Dragon Gods shrine acted as an interpretation of letting Masamunes father die. Thats right, said Yoshiaki. I can imagine how panicked she must have been Yoshihime was always a friend of mine and like a little sister to me, but she could never get over her carelessness. Yoshiaki laughed quietly, but her expression suddenly sank. The ends of her eyebrows and the corners of her eyes lowered and only her mouth retained a bit of a smile. Things were so much fun back then. But now my Komahime has also- Dont say it, said the Satomi President. Adele looked up and saw the girl standing with the moons in the background. Yoshiyasu spoke below the two moons that could approach but never touch. What are you planning to blame by saying that now, Yoshiaki? Then will you say it for me, Satomi? The Satomi Presidents mouth twisted and Adele thought she heard the girl clench her teeth. Oh. Adele suddenly realized the two were being considerate of each other. She wondered what to do as she munched on a karinto. It was sweet, so she spoke the truth in her heart before the other two could. Komahime-sanpassed away at the same time, didnt she? Yoshiaki and the Satomi President looked over at her in surprise, but Adele lowered her head a little while aware she had a bitter smile on her lips. Sorry. Butthis is Musashis problem too. After all As she said that, a sign frame arrived via Asama. It was a summary Masazumi had made from divine network information and it was a patchwork of the scraps of data Tsukinowa had desperately gathered. The sizes were mismatched, but the data was laid out with a focus on readability and it told Adele that what she had realized was the truth. She opened her mouth and looked to Yoshiaki. She knew what she had to say. Kojirou-san and Komahime-sans fate has to do with Musashi, doesnt it? If it happened two weeks ago, that means That means Hashiba requested it when the Musashi arrived in the Ariake after our loss, right? They asked you to confirm the history recreation to show whether you intended to obey them or not. Masazumi placed a hand on Tsukinowa who sat on her shoulder and she collapsed backwards. She was glad this was inside a tent. There was nothing she could do about these difficult matters, but she sometimes wanted to let her frustrations show to reduce some of the stress. However, the sign frame was fixed to the location of her gaze, so it moved with the tilting of her body. And she saw some words there. Mal-Ga: What the hell? Thats like a direct challenge to our policy. Theyre telling people to die for history. Ga-chan. She heard a voice from another tent behind her. And finally Yeah. Naruze agreed user her voice rather than the text. I know that, but Hashibas way of doing the history recreation still pisses me off. Yeah, agreed Masazumi while lying down. She placed Tsukinowa more on her forehead than her head and placed a finger on her throat to pick up her voice. There was something she understood as a politician. Hashibas request was kind in a way, but it was also cruel in a way. I wonder how Hashiba felt about doing that? She first thought of a question that went beyond the conclusion. If she did not do that, she felt she would forget all about the conclusion. She carved that into her mind to ensure she did not forget and then she spoke. Vice President: I oh Ahiba ehestedpey, pey, pey, Tsukinowa, ut are oo ooing? Wise Sister: Youve turned into an idiot girl again, havent you!? I dont know why you switch over every so often, but its oh so lovely! Is there something wrong with you!? Asama: Ohh, if a Mouse isnt used to it, this tends to happen when you have it read your vocal cords in an unusual position. Ill change the settings a little from here. Vice President: Is this better? It seemed so, so Masazumi patted Tsukinowa and spoke. Vice President: I know Hashiba requested a sign of obedience from Date and Mogami, but I believe I know what exactly was requested of them. First Vice President: Mogami would have been told to send Komahime over as Hashiba Hidetsugus concubine in accordance with the history recreation. And second Vice President: Date would have been told to confirm Masamunes position as head of the clan in accordance with the history recreation. But Hashiba probably made another request. Since Date Kojirou was to die in the history recreation anyway, they wanted him handed over as Hashiba Hidetsugu. Hori-ko: They forced him to live on as a ghost? 10ZO: No, it wouldnt have been that simple. After all Crossunite spoke up to assist Masazumi. 10ZO: Hashiba Hidetsugu-dono did not get along with Hashiba, so Hashiba orders him and Komahime-dono to commit suicide. Scarred: Master Tenzou. Then Judge, posted Crossunite, but he said no more than that. The silence brought by his lack of further comment meant it was Masazumis turn to speak as a politician, so she got up and breathed in. Vice President: Hidetsugu faces inevitable death by the history recreation, so Im betting Kojirou was recommended for the role as he was already doomed to die in the Date clan. In Hashibas own way, it may have been a method of minimizing the number of deaths. As for Komahimes death, she may have committed suicide in advance when she received a request that ensured her death later. We need to look into the details there and give it more thought, decided Masazumi. ? Then she heard a sound. It reminded her of splashing water. And as that low rumbling reached her Smoking Girl: The ship is moving!? Masazumi could sense exactly what Naomasa had suggested. The torch spell charms hanging from the tents ceiling were swaying and everything seemed to be spinning below her butt. Wah! The ship was turning to the right, so it was likely moving to face north. And as soon as she rolled toward the tents entrance Come here, politician. Youll see something interesting. It was the Aoi Sister. The floor was still turning at high speed, but as the girl opened the tent entrance and reached out a hand, she easily kept a rhythm with her waist and grabbed Masazumis hand. It seemed strange because all the girl had done was pull Masazumi to her feet. But what is that step shes doing? The Aoi Sister seemed to be dancing as she guided Masazumi outside. As Masazumi looked around, torches illuminated the turning ship and people (mostly students) ran here and there. Then Masazumi heard a rumbling passing through the sky from south to north. She could not see the source of the noise, but something else showed what it was: lightning. Twin bolts of lightning struck on the left and right at set intervals, showing its path. Is that what I think it is? Yeah, its the god of war we saw today, said Naomasa as she walked out from a tent in her pajamas. Its most likely the Seiryu of the Four Sacred Beasts. The ships turn came to a sudden stop, so Asama tripped just as she left her tent and ended up wrapped up in the tent like a spring roll. Its been a while since I saw the spring roll joke. W-wait, Im completely trapped in here! Please help me. Heh heh heh. Later, later! The crime of destroying Moon Goddess Diane Aois home for the busty is as heavy as two giant breasts! Um, that means you take two s[2] and multiply them by the diameter I dont know what youre trying to do there, but I think you have the equation a little wrong, Aoi Sister. At any rate, the Aoi Sister only had to pull gently on Masazumis hand to prevent the ships shaking from affecting her. It may have been a dancers spell. Regardless, Masazumis steady eyes could see the scene in the night sky. An especially large flash of lightning lit up the northern sky of Date. What is that? Naomasa clicked her tongue and answered Masazumis unspoken question. Ive heard that the sky was stormy for a while after we arrived at the Ariake. There were early summer thunder clouds and lightning would sometimes strike at night. But What is that? That isnt a thunder cloud at all! Its the Seiryu of the Four Divine Beasts gods of war! Why does that appear behind Masamune and Kojirou whos now Hidetsugu!? And now Color scattered through the distant sky. They were explosions of light and there were three in all. Is that Dates aerial unit!? They were fighting a battle and Naruze commented on that fact as she left one of the tents. Those explosions are from reactive spell armor. They probably intend to start with a close-range attack and switch to a long-range attack after forcing it to a stop. Otherwise, they couldnt react to the enemys speed and would get taken out. But What is this? The Seiryu was appearing behind Hidetsugu and Masamune, so why is it on a rampage and fighting the Date clan? Date Narumi realized the situation was even worse than expected. The Seiryu is growing even stronger? When the report had reached her in her bedroom that doubled as a living room, she had been at a loss as to what to wear at the ball being held before the next days meeting. She had lined up clothing all across her room, she had fallen to her knees, and she had been holding a mental survey as to what she should curse for this, but the blaring alarm had blasted all that from her mind. A flying object is rapidly approaching southern Date territory from western Mito, hm? Oniniwa and the rest of the aerial god of war unit were leaving in gods of war equipped with reactive spell armor so in order to be simultaneously light-weight and heavily-armored, but she had no time to see them off. Changing clothes would have been a pain, so she ran down the alarm-filled corridor in just her inner suit shirt. She knew exactly where she had to go. The main garden. As she ran, the alarm sounded and an announcement played over it. 2-1, 3-2, and 3-3 of the Oniniwa Battalions vanguard have been too badly damaged to continue the fight! Add three more requests for recovery units! The targets output has increased by 37% and its thrust has increased by 21% compared to last time!! Middle defense unit, prepare the anti-air cannons with lightning reduction spell rounds! Everyone, please provide A-class effort! If thats Oniniwa-sans decision, then this seemingly exaggerated response must be appropriate But the estimated increases in output and thrust were awful. Oniniwa had fought at an even level during their previous clash, so if this was based on the data from then, it would have far surpassed him. Did todays appearance strengthen the right of ownership again? She did not know the answer, but Rusu-san, are you there? Testament. What is it? What is the status of the Seiryus appearance? A sign frame appeared to answer her question, but it must not have been set to correct its position to her running. She instantly left it five meters behind her, so it vanished and a new one appeared nearby. This one stayed with her and it displayed an elderly figure with gray hair. The Seiryu appeared in the sky above western Mito. That position waswell, to put it simply, it was between the two of them. But Its shifted more toward the other end, you mean? Testament. The right of ownership is shifting. So You dont have to say it. Im on my way there. Narumi faced forward as she ran and spread her arms to the sides. Unturning Centipede, only reinforce my limbs. The air split and the wind blew out as if a lid had been removed from the space behind her. Only the dark green and vermilion arms and legs of Unturning Centipede appeared. Link. Once they fit into place, her head nearly reached the ceiling and each step naturally took her further, but General Affairs Committee, I need to reach the main garden ASAP, so give me the shortest route. Head straight down in threefour and a half steps! You wont have to pass through the conduction system there! Testament. Thanks. With that, Narumi took a step and reached a hand into the empty space behind her. With her second step, she pulled a centipede mandible sword from the air. With her third step, she twisted her body, took a stronger than normal fourth step that sounded loudly on the floor, and added an extra half step. She lowered her back legs knee and stabbed the mandible sword deep into the floor. Now, then. She instantly re-summoned the sword and hands thirty or so times. The stabbing blade vibrated like a saw and her surroundings spun around. Solid noises and sparks burst out and the rapidly vibrating blade drew a circle on the floor. A moment later, Narumi dropped down a story along with the hole she had cut in the stone floor. But she saw a certain color in the instant she fell. This is It was a blue light. It was ether light. It could also be called the light of rapid lightning strikes. The main garden!! Again and again, that lightning swept across a space that should have been filled with darkness. Notes 1. Pi sounds like slang for breasts in Japanese. Volume 4B, 55: Stopper in a Blue Place Volume 4B, Chapter 55: Stopper in a Blue Place Will I go to stop it? Point Allocation (Willpower) Suzu stood in front of a power. Eh!? It had all begun without warning. Until then, Masamune had been showing her around the main garden. Masamune had pulled on her hand with a faint tension in her grasp as she told Suzu the colors of the flowers and why certain trees had been planted. The main garden had apparently been made by Masamunes mother and it had been made to recreate the summer in Mogami, her mothers homeland. She had very slowly told Suzu all of that as if thinking back on all her memories. With a name like Mogami, they seem really full of themselves to me.[1] Despite what she said, Masamune sounded almost fond of them. Suzu guessed she loved her mother, but I used to play with my brother and our friends here. A hint of regret entered her voice when she said that, so What aboutNarumi-san andthe others? Masamune gripped Suzus hand a little tighter at that. Were not making this easy for Narumi. Not making thiseasy? According to the Testament descriptions, Narumi has to leave the Date clan for a long period of time. Leave? I cant just keep asking questions, she told herself, but Masazumi had told her it was important to show no shame about asking about anything she did not know. Does that mean Urquiaga-kun is being diplomatic when he shows no shame in loudly asking Tenzou-kun and the others about how to complete different routes? Maybe not. And he did seem to be making a threat earlier. Regardless, Masamune pulled on her hand and answered. The Testament descriptions give a number of reasons in the footnotes, but Narumi herself says she wants to see the outside world to establish a foundation for the later Date clans rule. Is thatso? Testament. Shes trained for a long time to inherit that name, so shes spent all her time on training and has never left Oushuu. And shes already a third year. She can continue on as a student on the Sibir side of things, but if shes going to act as Date Narumi, the Far Eastern commander, she needs to leave Date this year. You saw it, didnt you? Her clothes and such are all things shes ordered from K.P.A. Italia for her long trip away or that everyone else has sent her. Is thatwhy? Narumi had not known how to hold down her skirt and this explained why she was so unaccustomed to wearing one. But Suzu felt a little happy. Dates Vice Chancellor was a skilled combat-type, but Shes likeme. When Suzu had been given her role as ambassador, she had been hesitant while also thinking it would be fun. And the reactions from Toori, Kimi, Asama, and the others when they saw her in her diplomatic outfit had been enough on its own to make the whole thing worthwhile. Dates Vice Chancellor was probably hoping for something that similarly made it all worthwhile. Thatsright Masamune had to understand as well. Not allowing Narumi to leave would not reward her for patiently waiting for so long. But Narumi-sanv-visited the Ariakelast nightdidnt she? Masamunes eyes widened a little and she looked up. Did that happen? Well, it was probably a top secret mission. She did not remember. Or had she never known? Suzu could not tell, but there was a smile on Masamunes lips. But if she was allowed out, Rusu-san or Katakura must have determined it was okay. I think its a good thing. Her grip on Suzus hand relaxed a little, which put Suzu at ease. Suzu squeezed the girls hand and she squeezed back. They were telling each other everything was okay. But Why doesnt Masamune-san have her memories anymore? And Why could they not let Narumi leave? Is it because of what happenedduring the day? Was it related to that draconic god of war with explosive levels of power? ? Suzu suddenly felt that something was not right. Something had suddenly gone wrong. After all, all strength vanished from Masamunes hand. Masamune-san!! Just as Suzu thought about turning back, a power that seemed to blow everything away appeared behind Masamune as she fell to her knees. Narumi was pushed back by a sudden pressure in the main garden. The explosive pressure was both wind and sound. It was also an ether-warping strength, a light, and Heat!? It was not hot. It was even refreshingly cool. But each time the low wave of heat washed across her machines metal skin Its pushing me back!? Narumi had jumped down into the main garden from a corridor, but this explosive ether pressure had immediately struck her. It was powerful and she had trouble moving forward even after she hurriedly righted herself. She slowly but surely gained ground and moved to the space between the entrance and the center of the main garden, but I cant go any further!? She could see it in the center. Masamune had fallen to her knees on the bridge crossing a stream. She was hanging her head, her arms hung limply at her sides, and something appeared near her back. The Seiryus gate!! A bluish-white air current leaked from a fissure there. Like a pulse, like a physical blow, or like something was trying to break through from the other side, the air current creating the great pressure would occasionally geyser out. Narumi knew the Seiryu lurked beyond that gate. The Seiryu was the god of war sealed inside the dual pitch space given to Masamune. It was currently appearing in an out-of-control state, so Oniniwa and the others were battling it. Meanwhile, the gate that allowed its appearance was trying to open on its own. While they drove back the Seiryu that had appeared outside, calmed it down, and got it to retreat back into the dual pitch space, they also had to seal and close up the Seiryus gate that appeared behind Masamune. If they failed to do both, the Seiryu would appear behind Masamune in its out-of-control state. That was why the Seiryu had suddenly appeared behind her during the day. They had to avoid that. If it happened now The rampaging Seiryu will appear inside Sendai Castle! That would mean more than just the destruction of Sendai Castle from within. The Musashi diplomats and the personnel inside would be in danger. But !! A noise reached Narumis ears. The eruption of blue pressure sounded like a roar. The powerful wind and roar shook her body as she continued forward. She repeatedly and rapidly re-summoned Unturning Centipedes legs and took a definite step forward. On the other side, she saw members of the Chancellors Officers rushing out from the corridor leading to the HQ. Vice Chancellor! Are you okay!? Id stay back if I were you! Youll be blown away! She did not have time to brush back her hair as it danced in the wind. Holding a mandible sword forward to slice apart the pressure was the most she could manage at the moment. But the others What, is this all!? This isnt enough to stop the warriors of Oush- gwaaah! Ahh, are you okay!? Okay, that just means I have to break through for the both of- gwaaah! What are you two doing? And when the Vice Chancellor rushed in so quickly shes only wearing a shir- kyaaah! Are they unable to learn? wondered Narumi in a fairly harsh assessment of her fellow warriors. Then she noticed someone fallen onto their butt in the stream behind where Masamune had fallen to her knees on the bridge. It was Musashis ambassador. Narumi had no idea what that girl was doing there, but she was directly below the air current gate that had appeared behind Masamune. And as soon as Narumi realized how dangerous that spot was, the Seiryus gate spilt down the center and the pressure grew. Its getting even more powerful!? Narumi felt herself slipping backwards. Her legs were strengthened by Unturning Centipede, so they had not given into the pressure. Instead, the wind pressure was pushing her entire body back. Oh, no! It was more like a powerful current than a gust of wind. The thick water pushed her body back like a massive surge of water pressing against her all at once. The dragons roar rang loudly beyond the gate in the distance. Not good! Musashis ambassador seemed to have come to after falling onto her butt in the stream. She shook her head back and forth to perceive her position down in the shallow stream. But the air current gate above her head was changing form. The gate came apart and the current of pressure began spilling out and spreading even further. Musashis ambassador noticed this and looked up toward the pressure that had to be building up and pressing down on her, but ! Narumi heard a shout. Or she thought she did. And that shout had said Masamune-san? Musashis ambassador was calling to her. That was how it sounded to Narumi. Even in this situation, Musashis ambassador was more worried about the head of the Date clan than about herself. That told Narumi something as the Vice Chancellor. I had no choice but to come here. Masamune was like a little sister to Narumi. Their positions in Date were different and she was Chancellor while Narumi was Vice Chancellor, but Narumi had given her a lot of advice in the past and had managed her training. So she could not abandon her. Thus Forward! Narumi thrust her mandible sword out ahead. She broke through the pressure to reach Masamune and Musashis ambassador as quickly as she could. But the dragon easily foiled her plan. The noise it produced was no longer a roar and seemed like an infinite amount of sound. Its melting? The dirt below her feet burst up like ocean spray. The ground sank down below her feet and her feet reached the gravel crust below, but even that gravel trembled and flowed. Kh! Unturning Centipede sank down into the earth up to the ankles. The surrounding flower beds and water were all blasted into the air where the waves of ether washed it away. A mist formed, but that was likely due to the streams water scattering from the vibration. Meanwhile, Narumi was slowly pushed backwards. The ground below her feet vibrated, shook, and flowed, so she could not hold her ground. Planting her feet more firmly would only cause her to sink down. She tried to move forward nonetheless, but Theres more coming!? New pressure arrived. It became a great wave of light and it came all at once. The air current gate was trying to open up as if it were being torn apart. Meanwhile, Narumi was carried backwards along with the mandible sword she hurriedly tried to hold at the ready. As she was blown back, she had to wonder what was happening to Oniniwa as he fought the Seiryu outside. Several leaf veins of light ran through the night sky. They were lightning strikes. The moons were out and the sky was full of moonlight, but bluish-white lightning struck in every direction. The blasts of light did not all start from a single point; they ran in every direction within the vast space and the intense light was constantly approaching one strip of the sky. The lightning airspace covered several kilometers and it contained a dragon-like yet upright god of war known as the Seiryu, and Ohhh! Sagetsu, Oniniwas god of war, was also there. Seven Date gods of war with rifles surrounded those two from a distance. Attack! The rifles were meant for long-range use and they began firing within the lightning airspace. Each of them targeted the Seiryu and fired from every direction while just barely within the effective range. Several sign frames predicting lightning strikes appeared in rows to draw out the paths of lightning in advance. The blue lightning shattered the sign frames almost immediately, but the seven gods of war managed to dodge. A few of them would occasionally cast a degaussing spell on the lightning attacks, so ether light burst from their entire bodies. As they dodged the lightning, they fired constantly. First, three of them repeatedly fired spell matchlocks with auto-loading mechanisms and with homing divine protections on the bullets. After using up their thirty-round magazines by firing one at a time, the spell gunpowder built up in the back of the barrel and overheating rendered the barrel useless. So they got rid of it. For the time it took them to attach a new barrel, the other four would fire. The overlapping sounds of gunfire defied the roar of thunder. After flying a few kilometers, the rapid-fire homing bullets would grow a tail of fog, but the homing divine protection would kick in the instant they arrived within a kilometer of the Seiryu. Hundreds of bullets blossomed around the Seiryu like a storm of blowing cherry blossoms and pursued it from every direction. Some of their trajectories were gentle, some moved toward the flying target like a nail, and some shot sharply in along a shallow arc. The Seiryu moved quickly and generally tried to shake them from its tail. The dragon seemed to swing around the lightning airspace surrounding it as it took large but calm movements to break free of the pursuing homing lights. It did not open its wings all the way and the homing light trailed behind it like hair. They could not reach it. As they were swung around by the Seiryus evasive maneuvers, a few of the bullets collided with each other and detonated. The explosion pierced the surrounding group of pursuers and more were shot down by the lightning strikes. The storm of blowing cherry blossoms expanded in flames. A chain of explosions combined into a single muffled noise and a shockwave warped the sky. The group of homing bullets was instantly lost, but Ohhhh!! A great form clashed with the Seiryu. It was Sagetsu. Dates 2nd Special Duty Officer crossed paths with the Seiryu with a giant sword in hand. Oniniwa wished to clash with the Seiryu. Sagetsu, the god of war he had inherited from his father, was constantly emitting shimmering heat from the overheated shoulders and the wings on its back were beginning to create a similar wavering in the air. But he could not stop this confrontation. After all, as the Seiryu flew through the night sky with its lightning strikes, it was steadily approaching Sendai Castle. I must not give the skies of Sendai to this god of war! Sendai Sibirs central region was covered by a Harmonic Territory and it was beginning to enter its short summer period. The snow was melting and the rich flow of water could be heard even at night in Sendai Castles castle town and the other towns and villages. The people could sleep while expecting to go outside the following day rather than being trapped inside by snow as they were during the winter. Oniniwa was the 2nd Special Duty Officer. In his work on the Public Morals Committee, he would go around Date to visit the different magistrates and provide political guidance, so he knew well how people lived during this season. He could not allow the crazed dragons roar to disturb the peoples sleep as they looked forward to summer. You must be pacified! As he received covering fire, Oniniwa made attack after attack without rest and shouted to the roaring dragon. You absolutely must be pacified!! He made a splendid sword strike, showed no fear of the attack coming from directly ahead, swung his body to the left and right, spun his power around, and pierced with it. Be pacified!! Oniniwa sensed that the Seiryu was consuming their leader Masamune. Ever since the Seiryu had appeared, Masamune spent more time asleep each day and her strength was fading. She was losing weight and moving between her room and the main garden was the most she could manage. Placing her on the diplomatic aircraft carrier and taking her outside had likely put too much of a burden on her. The specific events of the day would also have played a role. A fair bit of the Seiryus right of ownership would have been taken away then. According to Rusu, the Seiryu was possessing Masamune. It could no longer control the power of its own presence inside the dual pitch space that it was meant to provide on its own, so it was placing a burden on Masamune. But youre supposed to belong to Masamune!! He had to hurry. If he did not quickly pacify the Seiryu and bring back Masamune Date will be in a precarious position given the worlds recent movements. Ohhh! His repeated attacks did not reach their target. This was due to the ether. The ether being transformed into lightning was wrapped around the Seiryu and turning its body into an intense current. His attacks were caught in that current and some were even taken away. Each of the Four Sacred Beasts gods of war had one of the Mountain-River-Path-Swamp powers. The Seiryus was the River. The power controlled intense currents and the thunder clouds that poured water into the water sources. This was a dragon technique. And it did not allow an Oni like Oniniwa or his god of wars power or techniques to approach. A strike from the right was deflected. Was the scattering light roasted metal fragments or lightning fragments? He sensed creaking metal with his entire body and not just his ears as the frame bounced back from the blow. A wave ran through all of the god of wars components and an intense vibration knocked the metal body downwards as if it were sinking. Sagetsu was blasted downwards toward the ground. And within the lightning and the glowing and rushing ether, Oniniwa looked up toward the sky and saw the Seiryu there. Here it comes! It was the River. Inside the lightning airspace, dark clouds and an intense downward current of light were recreated with ether light. Just as Tres Espa?as Michiyuki Byakko had created a path in empty air and just as Musashis Jizuri Suzaku had summoned an infinite lake as acceleration space, the Seiryu created a current of lightning around itself. It had definite power. It was no longer rain that filled that space. Its a downpour of lightning! Several points of light were visible in the sky. It was similar to what the Seiryu had done in the mountains of Dates southern territory, but the quantity was far greater. The points of light almost completely filled a square area of sky several kilometers across. Is it coming? Just as he thought the lights of the sky were blurring together, the vertical lightning strikes became a downpour of rain and fell across the entire region. Oh, not bad. The light far in the eastern sky was visible from Yamagata Castles rooftop. Yoshiyasu saw Yoshiakis eyes sharpen, so she looked in the same direction. Is that the Seiryus power? Yes, although it has kicked into overdrive because theyve completely lost control of it. Judge, said the vassal as she folded up the bag of karinto. So its like one of those RPG characters that can use a really powerful move but gets weakened when they join your party? Well, based on what Yoshiaki said before, it is wearing away at Masamunes life Ko ko, laughed Yoshiaki. Of course, even this major attack still possessed the basic traits of lightning. Oniniwa has already experienced this, so Im sure he has put together a countermeasure. And Dates Katakura will be supporting him as he fights. Thus So however this turns out, Oniniwa is the one doing not bad for the moment. Just watch. I think I understand. Yoshiyasu narrowed her eyes and watched the lights in the distant sky. Just as the airspace seemed dyed in the colors of lightning, they were dyed in another color and they split apart. That was a forceful resolution. So the moon that looks up to the Oni took a twisted left-facing stance.[2] Of course, he seems to be saying this is no more than a single step in his means to resolve this. After all Red, the color of explosive flames, could be seen in the distant sky. After all, the sounds of the clash have yet to fade. Just as the downpour of lightning began, Oniniwa was sprawled out and falling, but he did not take any evasive actions. He simply watched the bright lightning approaching from heaven and checked the surface with his rear sight devices. Excellent aim! The lights of Sendai in central Date were already visible to the north, but they were on the edge of a vast Harmonic Territorys atmospheric barrier. Seven lines of light stretched toward him from the anti-air battery there. This was spell sniping using anti-air cannons, but they were using physical shells. As soon as the seven shots arrived directly below him, the warhead cylinders burst and the charm bullets inside launched the real spell vertically. Seven spell sign frames seemed to burst up from the bottom of the intense ether current. And as a result In the instant the Seiryu created its River, high pressure interference was applied to the ether composing that space in order to transform it into something other than the lightning it was meant to become. And for now, they did something else to oppose the blue ether and bluish-white lightning. Explode!! A moment later, Oniniwas Sagetsu and the other seven gods of war used spells to open anti-explosion barriers around themselves. Then the downpour of lightning reached them from the sky. The River space expanded the seven explosions within it and the red flames instantaneously raced through the ether. Take that!! The sky was decorated by a several kilometer explosion and lightning strike. The space contained nothing but destruction. The scorched air ignited everything, the vacuum created by the burning sliced through everything, and the lightning that seemed to weave through the gaps scratched at the air like an act of rage more than a downpour. Sounds of burning and blowing mixed together as the wind and pressure collided as if the worlds directions had been swapped around. But Oniniwa and the others had not escaped that airspace. They instantly activated light-blocking spells to protect their sight devices from burning out and they faced forward. The Seiryu! The Seiryus entire body was wavering. The explosion had disturbed the ether light enveloping it as a fierce current. If they were going to attack, now was the time. This opportunity had reached them because they had chosen not to escape even if it meant being destroyed by their own attack. Lets go!! The explosive blast passed them by and Oniniwa ascended from directly below the Seiryu. On that cue, the seven other gods of war made their charge. They had all thrown away their rifles earlier to protect them from the previous explosion, so their only weapons were large anti-god of war swords. But as they flew in, the Seiryu made a forceful counterattack. Even as it was shaken by the explosion, it swung its arms and fired lightning from them. While standing upright, it fired seven blasts at the seven enemies. An instant later, the seven blasts tore through the atmosphere and the night as they each split into dozens of lighting pillars which took both weaving and straight paths toward the seven gods of war. The seven gods of war activated spells in their hands as they flew. They sent out the sign frames that predicted the paths of the lightning, but it was too late. The sign frames were overtaken by the racing lightning pillars. The lightning strikes moved quickly and split even further as they surpassed and confused the spell prediction. The sign frames were unsure which lightning to predict, so they began to spin around and then were shattered by the lightning. That just left the seven gods of war to charge right into the lightning. The lightning did not fly directly at them, but its sheer quantity and speed made a counterattack from all directions. It happened in an instant. As Oniniwa ascended from directly below the Seiryu, he gave a shout while raising the power of his wings. Katakuraaaaaa!! Immediately afterwards, a staticky but definite sign frame appeared behind the seven gods of war. It displayed a fuzzy and distorted image of someone. Oh, Im just not sure whether I should thank you or complain that you disturbed the airspace here! Vice President Katakura Kagetsuna-kun speaking! I hope youll cry tears of joy that I brought you under my command in such high spirits! Are any of you girls!? No!? Then screw it! I dont have to worry about what you think of me, so just follow me! Katakura gave his instructions. Time to use my high spirits to dodge this bombardment!! Sendai Castle shook. This was due to the battle for command between Masamune and the Seiryu in the main garden. But in the air control room at the center of the castle, Katakura used the large stepped room to spin his entire body around. The control room was entirely filled with a group of sign frames scattered around the room in an unorganized mess. They hid the rooms walls, ceiling, and even floor as they illuminated Katakura from every direction. As he stood in the center of the light, he swung both arms to open new sign frames. Kagetsuna-kun: 1-1! The text was instantly swept away as if by surging waves. The torii-style spell sign frame opened near his head was a mindreading spell that directly read his thoughts. That was a technique of the nameless gods said to live in Oushuu according to the Far Eastern gods. It was using the divine name of Sukuna Abiko as a stand-in, but the spell created text that flew out of the sign frame and across the control room. Kagetsuna-kun: Okay, 1-1! Are you still alive!? You are, arent you? The following words were directly linked to his thoughts, so they arrived far too quickly to just be called fast. Kagetsuna-kun: Okay, so youre alive! Good job! You did a really good job! But oh, now youre dead! Take that path and youre dead! So give up on that and take a different- oh, youre dead again! But before you die, how about raising that right arm just a little!? Lets see that beautiful armpit! And with that beautiful armpit-thats not enough! You suck at this! Raise it like you mean it! Okay, thats one of you with a beautiful armpit! Now head straight on in like that and youre through, so lets work at tightening that sphincter and holding that pose! Hold it! One of a multi-stage hit will reach you, but you dont have to cry! So just keep going straight defend sing a little song to pass the time for two seconds! Ah!? Youre a girl!? Might I ask your hand in marriage, miss? What!? The others are waiting behind you!? Oh, shut up, all of you. Ill give you your instructions soon enough, so just rub some honey on your crotch and wait there like a bear! You cant dodge it from that position! Say uhah! twice, move forward, and itll all be over! In other words, youll be a hero! After shouting, Katakura smashed the sign frames providing information on the two who had made it through, but he immediately began shouting some more. Kagetsuna-kun: Ill be doing 3, 4, and 5 all at once! Are you ready to take notes!? You are, right!? Well, if you are, youre dead! Youre dead right now! You dont have to do that, so just listen to what I say and spin around! Spin right around! Like this: zwoosh! Write it out as a letter and its ! Hey! Who just said that wasnt a zwoosh!? I was thinking the same thing, so Ill have to have Yoshihime-sama, age 42, wear the Tres Espa?a summer uniform Ive started to think is pretty nice and make a ton of profit for the Date clan! But for now, spin! Spin right now! Ah? What is it, Principal Yoshihime!? Age 12? I would expect nothing less from you! Okay, you there! Fly straight ahead for an ahahn! Thatll dodge it all! Katakura nodded. Kagetsuna-kun: This is a pain, but lets get all of you through at once!! The seven gods of war passed through the lightning strikes as they raced through the sky. This was thanks to Katakuras instructions and the relay management handled by Caretaker: I will take care of that, so give this your all, everyone! One of them shouted Testament! and the others soon followed. They flew forward. The seven gods of war flew through the racing lightning more than they did dodge it. They tore through the wind and based their movements around their outstretched arms as they approached The Seiryu! Once they were within five hundred meters, they gained ground much faster. Due to the great power of the Seiryus lightning, its firing range was limited to avoid interference. The lightning could be fired constantly, but it could only be fired in about eight directions around the Seiryu. Simply put, the number of blasts was reduced. !! Three of the seven flying gods of war moved forward. They slipped past the lightning pillars and threw their upper bodies forward as they accelerated. They could only hear the sound of the wind around them as they broke through the barrier of distance. But Kagetsuna-kun: You fools! As soon as Katakura shouted via sign frame, those three gods of war were scorched and blasted several hundred meters away. Blows of lightning light had struck the three of them. They had avoided those on Katakuras instructions before, but Kagetsuna-kun: Did their trajectory change!? The Seiryu was still firing in the same eight directions. But instead of firing them straight at its targets, it fired them so they curved around its own body. The wind and current instantly went beyond a mere downpour and became a thunderstorm. And that raging mountain storm approached the four remaining gods of war. It tried to wrap around them and crush them. It tried to devour them. But just then, something pierced the Seiryu from below. It was Oniniwa. Sagetsu, his god of war, held a large sword. Ill be taking that! The Oni flew in a straight line to fell the dragon. Oniniwa poured all his strength into the attack and he realized his hope had been fulfilled. In the sky above, the Seiryu answered his hope while surrounded by blue lightning. When he had said Ill be taking that, he had not been referencing the Seiryus life or the next turn to attack. Instead Oni love lightning too! The eight blasts of lightning targeting his fellow gods of war were instead launched straight down toward him. The Seiryu had made an instantaneous decision. It had reacted on animalistic reflex, without thinking of the consequences, but Thats just fine!! Oniniwa received the eight lightning blasts with his body. He consumed the lightning. He was using an anti-lightning spell at full power, but a great sound split, the light turned to white, and Sagetsus armor was blown away. But he had to consume it all here. He had to make a full-power charge and take all eight dragon attacks on his own. After all Go! The four surviving gods of war responded. With nothing standing in their way, they swiftly created four straight lines as their blade tips raced toward the blue dragon. Each individual attack was underpowered, but Kagetsuna-kun: The four of you together qualifies as an invitation for one! Youre all striking at blind spots and targeting weak pointsoh, how lame. Upupu. But winnings all that matters, so Id love it if you thanked me! Ill guide you along paths that wont lead to a collision even if it dodges, so clench your asses and charge on in! If anyone of you get hit, Ill record it and leak it onto the divine network to honor you, so lets finish this in a respectable fashion! The four gods of war flew onward. The Seiryu tried to respond, but it was too late. It had no ether current around itself and it lacked enough lightning, so Oniniwa yelled to them. Go! They did so before he could even speak. But Oniniwa saw something unexpected there. Masamune!? To Oniniwa, the Seiryu looked like Masamune. Thats strange, he thought. Masamune isnt supposed to be aboard the Seiryu. But Caretaker: Vice President! Text flew out at high speed as if it were being carved into his mind. Kagetsuna-kun: Make it in time!! Oniniwa wondered what Katakura hoped would make it in time, but as the 2nd Special Duty Officer in charge of trials, he viewed the evidence before him and reached a certain conclusion. The Seiryu has learned from Masamunes movements! As Dates leader, she had been training in the main garden. It was partially to maintain her weakening body, but more to show everyone she still could. The Seiryu used those exact movements as it brought its hands to its hips in a familiar way. Is it going to draw them!? Ether sprayed out in empty space. It then quickly drew two swords glowing with too pale a light to be crescent moons. Well done! He and Narumi had taught Masamune sword fighting. She was smaller and more slender than the two of them, so they had focused their lessons on instantaneous strength and a steady hand more than strength. The Seiryu used those exact same movements. That proved that the Seiryu could choose the optimum movements for attack and defense, but it also proved that it was receiving feedback from Masamune. So Ohhh! The two glowing swords drew two arcs and made an explosive attack on the four approaching machines. Four blasts of destruction filled the sky and they were broken down into several shapes. The four gods of war charging the Seiryu had been cut down by the two swords wrapped in lightning light. But the destruction was not perfect. Kagetsuna-kun: So I made it in time Katakura had given them course corrections. He spent a lot of time in the main garden, so he knew what paths Masamunes swords took. He had made the decision based on that knowledge. With some additional help from Rusu, all four destroyed gods of war had been spared a fatal blow. And now the Seiryu was in its follow-through stance after swinging the lightning swords in both arms, so Caretaker: Oniniwa-sama! Just one breath longer! Fang: Are you taking into account how long an Onis breaths are!? Sagetsu flew in front of the Seiryu and collided with it. Sparks flew as metal clashed with metal. But Sagetsu had already lost its primary and secondary armor and it was surrounded by shimmering heat. Two of the four wings on its back would not activate and only functioned as ballast. It lacked speed, it lacked the weight needed for a collision, and it had only just recovered from almost crashing. Meanwhile, the Seiryu swung its two swords and received the Oni while seeming to puff its chest out proudly. It relied on the thrust of its six wings to endure the blow and swung its entire body to exorcise the Oni. But Oniniwa was not driven out. He bent both arms that had refused to let go of the large sword during the lightning strikes. Instead of swinging it, he passed it behind his opponents back. Once he grabbed the sword tip and hilt in his hands, he would remain with his opponent until his arms were broken. And he used Sagetsu to Push!! The Seiryu gave a defiant roar. One had four half-broken wings and the other had six full-power wings. The one with more naturally won and did so instantly. But even as Sagetsu was pushed Ohhhh!!! Oniniwa raised his left leg in midair and bent his body backwards. Backwards front suplex!! Oniniwa had bet his victory on a single point. If the Seiryu had learned Masamunes movements Its close-quarters attacks are meant for an opponent bigger than it! It would lower its hips for a stable foundation but stretch forward to gain as much reach as possible. That was exactly what had happened. The Seiryuu stretched its body out as if reaching over him to crush him. So Oniniwa had bent his own body just like he had taught Masamune to. Normally, he would have dodged and moved behind his opponent, but he did not do that here. He lowered his body even further and secured a lock with his arms and the sword passed behind the Seiryu. Fall!! He used the Seiryus thrust to rotate it backwards. They spun around. His opponents shoulders and chest seemed to pull him forward, so he was on top and his opponent was on bottom. There was no ground in the sky, but Oniniwa did not stop the power from the wings on his back. He pushed the Seiryu down toward the earth. His wings had lost their strength, but he still forced them down. And The Seiryu roared and raised its wings to avoid hitting the ground. I wont let you! Oniniwa raised the inside of his locked right elbow. This was a technique for a small individual to use against a large opponent. When holding their opponent, they just had to predict their opponents movements and stop the initial motion by pressing in on the muscles in the hips or back. And starting with that first spot, Oniniwa suppressed the Seiryus movements one after another. He used his wings to accelerate down toward the ground while applying pressure to the Seiryus hips, back, sides, and thighs to rapidly lock up its movements. I taught Masamune this technique as well. But since it was a technique the small used against the large, he had not taught her how to escape this grappling hold. That naturally meant the Seiryu could not react. !! The dragon roared, but it was no use. The wings on its locked back altered their trajectory. The thrust scattered in several directions and Oniniwa bounced through the air with the Seiryu as he continued accelerating straight down. But he did not let go. He was intent on bringing the dragon down. He could not afford to let go and he had to pacify it. So Fire! A physical blow answered his cry. It was anti-air fire from the edge of Sendais Harmonic Territory. The anti-warship fire struck the Seiryu and Oniniwa. The destruction became a musical instrument that produced a strained rhythm with the impacts acting as applause. As everything burst around him and many of the impacts hit him as well, Oniniwa thought to himself. I must pacify it! After all Ive read the Testament descriptions! Oniniwa had known what the Testament said about him even before inheriting the name. When Hashiba made their Korean expedition, Date sent him to Hashiba to help. Hashiba had already begun that expedition, so he could be invited to Hashiba at any time. That was why he felt it was imperative that he pacify the Seiryu. Before going to Hashiba, he had to pacify the rampaging dragon and leave Masamune safe in her position as the head of Date. Narumi would be the same. Hashiba would eventually remove Narumi and him from Date to take away a large part of their fighting force. Kagetsuna-kun: Sorry about earlier, Oniniwa-san He saw text among the impacts and destruction. It was from Katakura who had fallen into low spirits. Kagetsuna-kun: Maybe I should have had those four go for a suicide run. I do not mind, thought Oniniwa while mentally shaking his head. Those were the ones who had to protect Date once he and Narumi were gone, so he could not have them being treated the same as him. To put it another way, he would be leaving for Hashiba, so it did not matter how badly injured he was here. Yes, thats right, he thought with a bitter smile in his heart. Im here to survive and cause some trouble for Hashiba. He felt an impossible smile on the nonexistent lips of his god of war body. The Seiryu was putting up a desperate struggle, but it was no use. He could see shells striking the dragons back and the scattering ether light washed over him. The metal sparks down below were nothing but fragments of physical shells, but despite the great quantity of attacks, the Seiryu was still not destroyed. It was a sturdy dragon. That was all the more reason he had to pacify it. He had to pacify it and make it Masamunes. He had to offer the dragon up to the Date clan and then say goodbye. So Narumi!! As if to accuse him for calling to his comrade, the Seiryu moved. It grabbed his arms and instantly broke them. But Oniniwa smiled. He pressed his chest against the dragon and held himself in place as if listening to his enemys pulse. Im counting on you!! They fell straight down to the earth. The pressure of the raging wind and lightning grew within the main garden. The battle outside was likely intensifying. Narumi could tell the explosive pressure grew whenever the Seiryu felt it was in danger. But Kh! Narumi stabbed her mandible sword into the ground to hold her position when she was almost blown off her feet. She shifted the sword and her arms again and again to force her position further forward, but the dragons roar rang out as if to ignore all that. Its voice was loud enough to blow away the main gardens flowers and send clumps of dirt dancing through the air. The streams water became an even thicker mist and Is my body going to give out? The ground was shaking beneath her. Both the crust and the pallet below that were beginning to break apart from the shaking. At this rate, the main gardens floor would break through and it would all fall to the story below. That would mean Masamune fell too, but the gates opening was a spatial issue and the Seiryu was in control at the moment. When the floor broke through, the roar would continue and the destruction would swallow up even Masamune as it propagated out from the main garden like threads and reached each floors frame. In the worst case, Sendai Castle itself would collapse. So Narumi moved forward. She moved forward as much as she had been forced back. She raised her thighs and used her one means of continuing ahead. She rapidly re-summoned her limbs and used her sword as a cane. That was the only option. But the roar continued, and !! The explosive pressure became a cry powerful enough to distort the surrounding scenery. The Seiryu knew it was cornered. It had sensed danger. But Its crumbling!? She suddenly felt nothing from the ground below her feet. Either the foundation pallet supporting the main garden had shifted out of place or the frame had fallen away. The ground was undulating more than tilting. Oh, no! Even so, Narumi tried to continue forward. She sharply narrowed her eyes and worked to not lose sight of her goal. Honestly! This isnt like me, she thought as the second blast arrived. It was a roar of explosive pressure just like before. Her hair trembled first and then grew faintly electrified. She ignored the crumbling ground and held her sword out toward the following shockwave. She knew she would be caught in the collapse like this, but I cant give up, can I? A different cry seemed to answer her question. It came from the corridor behind her that led to the diplomatic quarters. First, she heard a door behind kicked down, and then What is the meaning of this racket!? I just got to the confession scene, so how about some peace and quiet!? Someone charged in with that loud complaint. It was Musashis half-dragon. Notes 1. Sagetsu means Left Moon. Volume 4B, 56: Charger in the Wind Volume 4B, Chapter 56: Charger in the Wind An idiot Always goes straight ahead Is that an unavoidable law? Point Allocation (Common Knowledge) Narumi saw something strange. The space was being pushed back by explosive pressure, lightning, and ether waves, but the half-dragon broke right through the wind and everything else. That rare species was said to have developed on this planet at some point before even the Age of the Gods. In the heavens, they had been modified on a species level, so they had gained several different forms and traits. Such as They could supposedly read the wind, view the sky as their territory even within violent gusts of wind, and break through it all, but it seemed all that was true. The acceleration organs across his body were opened and he breathed in the raging wind. And once he reached Narumi Is that whats causing all this racket!? His front wings pierced and parted the explosive pressure approaching from ahead. As for the crumbling footing Be still!! He used a Catholic barrier spell. It was a tuning spell that inquisitors used to secure an execution ground. For several meters around them, the ground instantly solidified and everyone in the opposite passageway cried out in surprise. The hell is that!? Cheats!? Itsyknow! That weird half-dragon! The really weird one! Oh, you mean the source of all that weird shouting about loving elder sisters!? The one who doesnt know how to use walkthroughs!? I cant really argue with that, thought Narumi as she looked up at the half-dragon standing in front of her. Thanks. You saved me. I am a reliable half-dragon. It was the least I could- The half-dragon looked back but then gave a snort. Not that I want a non-elder sister like you relying on me. I think you should pay more attention to the situation before you speak. Look. Narumi and the half-dragon both sent attacks to the center of the main garden. She used a sword and he used the end of his front wing. The double attack shattered the ether wave flying toward them as pressure. You can do more than I thought. Ho ho? Meanwhile, I was thinking Is that all you can do? Testament. I forgot to add not that thats saying much. Why do you insist on picking fights with me? Im pretty scary when Im angry. Im a real monk, after all. Please spare me this, she thought from the bottom of her heart. So Lets go. I feel like getting this over with and drinking some nice sake. The pressure had weakened a little, but she did not know if that was confusion over the previous destruction or if Oniniwa was having some success. Regardless, Musashis ambassador looked up while hiding down in the stream. ! Narumi could not hear her over the wind and pressure, but the half-dragon nodded. Onee-san, huh? Well done, Suzu How strange I never knew someone could leave me at such a loss for a reaction When Narumi said that, the half-dragon handed her something. What? she wondered while grabbing it so it was not blown away in the wind. It turned out to be a cloth separated into a few different parts. That is a thong. The wind has been leaving you rather exposed and I thought that might not be appropriate for a lady. You just charge right on in with everything, dont you? You dont get it? This is a bonus that came with the porn game I am currently playing. Oh, but dont worry. It belongs to Toori, so I didnt pay anything for it. Direct your thanks to God and put it on while saying nothing more. A number of thoughts came to mind, but she decided to put it on since it might help increase her defenses. Eh? Why is the fabric so nice? Our brand is supposed to be pretty good, so is this just a good match for me? At any rate, the half-dragon swayed a bit and started forward. Lets go. Wait. I want to check something first. What is it? he asked. My birthday is September 7 and my favorite food is lamb cooked in a tomato sauce. That wasnt what I wanted to know. This foothold spell is for executions, isnt it? If so If you dont follow your precepts by executing someone in the name of god, you will receive divine punishment. Do not worry about it. I will complete the execution. After all, I wish to be an inquisitor. As for the foothold, I merely wanted a place to land. That is all. Then, said Narumi as she thrust her sword out toward the half-dragon. Hurry up and consecrate this into a sword worthy of a Catholic execution. Then Ill help you, inquisitor. And Ill have you help me, Musashi 2nd Special Duty Officer. Help me retrieve our Chancellor and President. Im not good with complicated things, so sum it up in five words. Just do what I say. Judge. The half-dragon slapped her sword with his left hand. With a definite vibration, a charm was attached and a bluish-white light surrounded the sword. Then he moved forward. She followed and as if in response Light expanded in the center of the main garden. The gate of ether light was clearly opening. And something arrived from the void within. The Seiryu! The upper body of a god of war appeared in the main garden. Suzu perceived that form while cowering down and using the edge of the stream like an umbrella. The god of war was shaking and wrapped in heat. Its metal body clattered together with itself like a musical instrument. But Suzu sensed something odd. Why? She sensed something like anger or rage coming from the god of war. Its cry was shaking and the heat came from within rather than without. Also You cantrestrain it? The answer came as a powerful cry. The Seiryu roared as if to say all it had was strength and that stopping would mean its death. !! Unable to bear its own power, it shook and released a scream-like cry. It seemed to be saying it had no choice but to be driven on by its power even if it did not know where that power was headed. Why? Suzu did not understand. But as the Seiryu continued going even as it cried out in pain, she sensed something other than anger and rage in its roar. Why are youapologizing? Suzu realized something: This god of war issad. It seemed to her that something sad must have happened and it wanted to do something about it but it did not know what to do. However, it had power, so it was simply trying to do something with that power. Suzu understood. A long time ago, something sad had happened and someone had wanted to do something but they had not known what to do. However, they had not had any power, so they had tried to get rid of themselves. Back then, Suzu too had not known what to do and been unable to do anything, but that person had finally learned to cry, something had changed, and something had returned. This was the same. It had to be the same. This dragon was the same. Something sad had happened. But because it had power, it had trusted in and clung to that with the same determination that had once made someone try to get rid of themselves. And in Suzus opinion, this dragons roar was not a sorrowful wail. Its saying it has to save someone. With that thought, Suzu began to move. She had been knocked over by the pressure coming from the Seiryu and even the deepest part of the streams water splashed up onto her, but she still moved. She crawled along the artificial stream bed and spoke to the dragons bearer. Masamune-san Immediately, the Seiryu leaned forward overhead. The heat of lightning raced through Suzus senses and even more air was blown away as it arched back and roared. ! Suzu was knocked below the small bridge over the stream. Masamune still sat atop it, unmoving and with her head hanging limply down, but Suzu rolled out the other side and perceived something there. What isthat? Two figures were breaking through the explosive pressure and approaching her. They used brute force to approach at high speed. They were Urquiaga and Date Narumi. Narumi weighed the danger against the result as she ran. She was no longer moving along the crumbling ground. She instead used anything her feet could catch on like fallen trees and garden stones that seemed to float there. The loosened ground should have sunk down with each step she took, but she followed after the half-dragon by controlling her strength with rapid adjustments made by repeatedly summoning Unturning Centipede. Meanwhile, she thought to herself. I didnt think the Seiryu would actually appear. It had only ever been the gate before, so they had only needed to destroy that. Since the Seiryu had come out this time, it must have gained much more power. That was why they had to force the Seiryu back through the gate. She knew that would not be easy, but they had a chance. Oniniwa had to have done quite well against the Seiryu. The current of ether that surrounded it was almost entirely gone. That was why it was trying to heal itself by drawing in the torrent of ether filling the main garden. Its upper body was exposed, but it could not move much while healing itself. So Where should I aim!? The half-dragons question was sharp. No, perhaps it was only natural for a dragon. Even though he could not see her, Narumi brought her empty hand to her neck as she spoke. The top of the throat. Theres a weak point there on the border between the chin and the neck. The frame was bent there to fill the space needed to give clearance to the moving parts. That was classified information, but the situation left her with no other choice. Plus, that spot was too small to target with a god of war or cannon. Its only about five centimeters wide. Are you confident you can hit it? I could hit that with incredible ease, but Ill leave it to you. So The half-dragon suddenly lowered his speed. There was no point in wondering why. To obtain acceleration power, he had opened all of his respiratory organs and started taking in the air. Such excellent air. It is not as pure as the higher altitudes, but the ether has dissolved in nicely. With that, the half-dragon took a light step forward. He placed his foot on the loose earth of the crumbling ground for an impossible step. But he took it all the same and moved forward. Can you keep up with me? Do you think I cant? I see. He nodded and did something unexpected. He turned to the right and grabbed her empty hand with the three fingered on hand on his left front wing. Eh? As soon as she raised her voice in confusion, the half-dragon launched himself powerfully forward while still turned to the side and holding her hand. He used all of this wings and accelerators for a great acceleration which was void of hesitation. Narumi was certain they would be blown away. She was currently hanging in midair. While holding her hand, the half-dragon thrust his right front wing forward and accelerated as if preparing to knee someone. The Seiryu was up ahead. So was the stream, the bridge over it, and Masamune on that. The Seiryu noticed them at a distance of twenty meters and faced them. !! Its roar was like a beam attack. The invisible pressure of its voice flew toward them as a visible distortion of the air. The half-dragon did not care. He pulled his right arm back just a little. Ohhh!! And he made full use of the accelerator on his right elbow. Acceleration light gave greater speed to the half-dragon, his attack, and Narumi. Hes breaking through!? He smashed the pressure with brute force alone. The sound split, several lines of vacuum raced out, and those tore shallowly into Narumi and the half-dragons skin. But the half-dragons acceleration was not stopped. A stable acceleration with adequate weight pulled on Narumi who was already accustomed to keeping her balance. The half-dragon in front of her kept his back to her, broke through the obstacles up ahead, and unilaterally accelerated. And he was on a collision course. As he moved in a straight line ahead, he asked her a question through the blowing wind. I have one question! Is that god of war Masamunes!? Testament!! She did not know how he reacted to her answer. But after a short pause, he gave her instructions. I will pull that god of wars body forward. You circle below it and pierce its weak point. At the same time, he let go of her hand. He was going in without any doubt. They had a chance at victory, so he leaned his upper body forward while implicitly telling her he was counting on her. He finally thrust both front wings forward. I! Blast! Off!! He achieved even greater speeds for the remaining distance of less than ten meters. Katakura observed the video and audio arriving at the control room. It was filled with static, but So thats how hes doing it! The half-dragon had placed his sights on Masamune. It was true the Seiryu was linked to Masamune even if she had lost all control. The Seiryu was influenced by and receiving power from Masamune, so it was trying to obtain her rather than protect her. To the dragon, was its very source of life nothing more than a meal? Katakura did not know, but the Seiryu would be forced to focus on the half-dragons charge if he targeted Masamune herself. So hes trying to snatch her up to move the Seiryu. It was unclear whether the Seiryu was aware of it or not, but Masamune was its master. Even in the ether supply to the Seiryu, she was treated as the master. If Masamune was moved away, the Seiryu likely would try to follow. Since only its upper body stuck out from the gate, that would mean leaning far forward. That was the half-dragons aim. He would move Masamune, which would move the Seiryu, and Narumi would charge into the gap. Narumi was accelerating forward as well. She stepped along the stakes driven into the streams bank at even intervals, she held her sword down and to the left, and she charged in from the Seiryus right. Then the half-dragon accelerated straight in toward Masamune. That elder sister character is mine! He smashed through the bridges railing and reached both arms toward Masamune who was down on her knees. His aim was accurate, just as expected. So Katakura gave a cry. Ah, you fool!! The Seiryu had perfectly predicted the half-dragons move and hit him with a casually backhand blow. You idioooot!! Narumi just about tripped as she ran along the stakes. She heard an impact like metal objects colliding and she saw the half-dragon spin five times through the air. The plan had failed. The Seiryu had not moved its upper body in the slightest. It had only swung its right arm outwards. This means I have to do it on my own, decided Narumi. And The Seiryu turned toward her as she charged in. It pulled back a little in preparation to roar. The explosive pressure would be launched just a moment later. She could break through the pressure by charging in with her mandible sword. Then she would have to target the weak point. Can I do it? However, she was not the one to answer her own question. It was the half-dragon. Even after he was sent flying back, he forced his body around to right himself. Mukai!! Suzu moved. She got out from under the bridge that the pressure had knocked her below. Urquiaga-kundid thatfor me! Urquiaga had destroyed the bridges railing in his charge, so she just had to reach out her arms. Masamune-san! She grabbed Masamunes hand, so she pulled. She pulled not with her arms, but with her back and her entire body. Nnn! The girl left the bridge. She suddenly felt all weight vanish from Masamune, but that meant the girls limp body fell toward her. That was a success. Suzu tried to catch Masamune but had trouble and was knocked to the ground below her. However, Suzu was the older one, so she tried to roll on top of Masamune to protect her. That was when pressure reached them from overhead. It was the dragon god of war. It leaned far out to pursue Masamune, but Suzu breathed in. It did not matter that the dragon was trying to send its roar their way. Narumi-s-san! Her cry received a definite response. Someone flew in from the side. They swung a giant sword upwards while rotating their body for the strength of momentum. Testament. It was Date Narumi. Her attack slid through the air and struck the top of the dragons throat. A moment later, Katakura saw the Seiryu leaning far back on the staticky sign frame. !! It destroyed the ceiling with a great roar, but it was also falling down to the depths of the gate. There was an explosion of light and the sign frame shattered. Katakura clenched his fist just once, but Oh, right. Im in low spirits right now, he muttered while listening to everyone cheering in the control room. Honestly, we havent actually defeated it, you know? What do we do now? But as he sighed toward the floor, he walked toward the exit while returning the guys requests for high fives. General Affairs Committee, call the Administrative Committees construction team and have them get on those internal repairs ASAP! And god of war unit, pass news of this onto the team collecting Oniniwa and the others! Were going to be busy starting tomorrow! They all nodded at that, but Starting tomorrow? Dont you mean starting today? An unexpected voice reached Katakura from directly ahead. Both the people in the control room and the people in the hallway came to a stop. Principal Yoshihime! Testament, confirmed a woman with a single demonic horn and a red Russian-style summer uniform in the dimly lit hallway. This was Date Yoshihime. She was Masamunes mother and she gestured Katakura over with her chin, so he pushed up his glasses and spoke. What do you need, Yoshihime, Age 12? Im glad to hear you remembered. Lets head to the main garden to pick up Masamune. Andhow about we tell the Musashi group a number of things? Are you sure? asked Katakura as a representative of the silence surrounding them. That will mean getting into the issues surrounding Masamune and Kojirou-kunas well as Mogamis Komahime and Sviet Russ Honjou. And whats wrong with that? Trying to hide it is pointless. Also, an elderly woman from Hiraizumi just sent me a request. Namely She said Musashi is most likely unbelievably good-natured, so we should look after them. Volume 4B, 57: Speaker of the Past Volume 4B, Chapter 57: Speaker of the Past It should have meant Not having to look back Point Allocation (Promise) Is it over? Yoshiyasu took a breath after confirming that the lights in the eastern sky had vanished. She suddenly realized the atmosphere had changed. The temperature was beginning to drop. As the early summer night wore on, the lingering chill of spring set in. But when she looked back, Mogami Yoshiaki continued staring up into the sky. She did, however, set down her pitcher of sake. Would you like a drink? No thanks. Yoshiyasu was aware how much trouble she had with alcohol. She had learned her lesson back in IZUMO and she swore she would eventually pay Houjou back for that humiliation. Yes, Ill grow nice and big too, she thought with a mental clench of the fist. Meanwhile, the vassal sniffed at the sake. Is that amazake? Ill have some! Thats nonalcoholic, right!? I screwed up! thought Yoshiyasu as Yoshiaki smiled bitterly toward her and the vassal who held out a cup. Yoshiaki took the cup from the vassal and handed her a spare bowl. Mogamis sake rice helps keep out the cold. Ohhh, its full of sake lees! How luxurious, how classy, how genuine. Yoshiaki, about what we were discussing before Yes, Im feeling a little drunk now, so I suppose I can tell you a little. Yoshiaki poured a new cup of amazake, clinked it together with the vassals, and drank it. After a while, she suddenly continued speaking. You mean the promise, right? I was part of that. And They dreamed of a large community stretching from Oushuu to Sviet Rus. Without realizing that was what they wanted, the children wished to remain like family. It was the kind of dream only children can have. Horizon sat at a table inside the girls room. She nodded at Mary who was wearing pajamas and serving everyone tea to help wake them up. Hori-ko: A community? That sounded like an easy thing to create, but she wondered if that was only due to her ignorance of the world. So Hori-ko: What do you think, Masazumi-sama? Vice President: It depends on how far they were planning to take this community. Was it simply a promise of mutual assistance, was it an alliance, or were they going to go so far as to share the same currency and laws? Masazumi added an of course as she continued. Vice President: The further you go, the harder it is to construct. To share things means to quit the old way of doing things and to prepare new ones, so it comes with a cost and the people must go through an update as well. Mary viewed a sign frame while pouring tea into two more teacups. If you dont have a specific plan for the community, then you dont have to go through all that. In England, my sister is working hard to have England and the other three nations work together. Are you sure you dont mean she is having trouble doing that? Horizon asked about a possible correction and Mary smiled. If you say that, my sister will get angry and work even harder to prove you wrong. Gold Mar: Ma-yan really did put the Fairy Queen through a lot of trouble, didnt she? Mal-Ga: I can see why she decided to kill that ninja 10ZO: I was not killed! I was not!! Scarred: Judge. We live together now. Girls: Wow Horizon did not entirely understand, but she did feel an intense power in that. Hori-ko: Toori-sama, I suppose Ill ask while Im at it: what are your thoughts on a community? Horizon asked as Mary nodded and carried the two teacups out into the hall. Hori-ko: Do you have any thoughts on the dream that Yoshiaki-sama mentioned? Me: What Yoshihikari was mentioning isnt a dream. Hori-ko: Do you honestly think that misreading of her name is amusing? As for the rest of that What? Why would you say that? This girl he said before actually answering. Me: Well? Are you listening? If were gonna look at this community stuff from a porn game perspective, you have to start with mind-sharing material, and Ah! Why is everyone canceling my posts!? Hori-ko: Not to worry. I will view your posts right up until the end of the world. 5, 4, 3, 2 Me: Is that countdown supposed to be to the end of the world!? She ignored him and took a sip of tea. It was herbal tea. She pulled some biscotti from the space behind her which complimented the tea nicely. Going with the peanut rice cake flavor for variation had been the right choice. At any rate, she more or less understood what the idiot was trying to say. Hori-ko: You are saying it was only a dream because the adults said it was, arent you? Me: Pretty much, yeah. The only people whod get all excited about calling it a community or whatever are the adults and people like Neshinbara. So little Masamune and the others mustve seen it differently. Just as Horizon prepared to ask what he meant, a voice reached her from the door. It was Marys. Save you from anything. Horizon looked over and saw Mary smiling with the tray of teacups in her right hand and her left hand on the door. They probably didnt use those words, but they must have said something similar. For exampleyes, they may have made a promise to be friends forever. A promise, you say? Judge. Mary nodded with a smile and opened the door. People keep the promises they make as children. Thats what I believe. When Mary stepped out into the hall, Mitotsudaira and Shigenaga each took a teacup from her. Shigenaga hung her head as she did so. This was supposed to be unofficial Refusing an offer from an English princess would be a diplomatic problem, you know? pointed out Mitotsudaira. Of course, she could always say she was refusing the offer specifically due to diplomatic reasons, but the situation had not deteriorated that far yet. Mary bowed with the tray in both hands and glanced over toward the boys room on the left. Mitotsudaira wondered why. Oh. She realized why, so she quickly moved to call the 1st Special Duty Officer, but Wah!! The door flew open like someone had kicked it and the ninja came rolling out. The Chancellors voice and the sounds of someone rapidly tapping a button came from within. Hey, Mary, Tenzou was getting all spoiled wishing he could have some tea too, so could you make some for him? Mitotsudaira did not even need to look back to know how Mary would react. Judge! Um, what about you? Hori-ko: You leave me no choice. I will serve him with the personal items I brought from the Musashi. Oh, dear. I brought coffee beans but not a grinder. Well, live and learn. Me: Wait, wait, wait, wait. Hold it, hold it, hold it, hold it. What in the world are you planning now? After a while, Mary carried out a cup of tea and a container of coffee beans topped with green onion soy sauce. After Mary returned to the girls room with a smile, Shigenaga spoke up straight across from Mitotsudaira. Is that good? Im sure one of them is. The other one probably tastes like coffee beans and green onion soy sauce. Mitotsudaira then asked a question. Now, I understand what kind of promise you made. The adults were worried about Oushuu and Sviet Russ future, so they brought together this generations leaders and major fighters when they were young and successfully built up relationships of friendship between them. Is that right? Testament. For Date it was Masamune and Kojirou. For Mogami, it was Komahime. And for Sviet Rus, it was me since I would fight the final battle against Date and Mogami. Sviet Rus apparently wanted to get Qing-Takeda and Houjou involved too if possible, but Qing-Takeda had Yoshitsune for a leader and Houjou was too embroiled in infighting over succession to build any major connections. She took a breath. For guardians, Date sent Yoshihime as Masamune and Kojirous mother, Mogami sent Yoshiaki, and Sviet Rus sent Kagekatsu, who had inherited Lord Kenshins name, and Marfa. We were taught and trained quite a bit by our mothers and future upperclassmen. Vice President: Can you ask something for me? What is it? wondered Mitotsudaira as Masazumi asked her question. Vice President: I understand Shigenaga being there, what with the final battle against Date and Mogami. Masamune makes sense too. Butwhy Kojirou and Komahime? Mitotsudaira showed Shigenaga the question on her sign frame. Shigenaga took a sip of tea and a breath. Thats right, she said to preface her thoughts. According to the Testament descriptions, it was discovered that Yoshihime was trying to make Kojirou the heir, so Masamune killed him. And after Komahime was half-forcibly taken by Hashiba as Hashiba Hidetsugus concubine, she committed suicide along with Hidetsugu when he incurred the wrath of Hashiba. Those two had been doomed to die. We would eventually lose those two, but they were still our family. So we made a promise. We promised to protect them. We promised to find interpretations to overcome the history recreation of their deaths and then to let them be free. Masazumi breathed a heavy sigh in the diplomatic ships courtyard while still facing north. She thought about Shigenagas use of the word family and what that had meant to them. Is this the spirit of Oushuu that Yasuhira mentioned? They had a powerful will of resistance and a sense of fellowship that surpassed nation or family. In a wayyou might be able to say their will to protect those two and keep them from being lost only served to strengthen their bonds. No, you probably need to be old enough to understand the meaning of loss to think that way, reconsidered Masazumi. As kids, they probably just didnt want to lose each other and saw no further meaning in it. At the elementary school Masazumi taught at part-time, some of the children would transfer to another school on the Musashi due to a parents job. Some of the children would cry when they had to leave, even though they knew they could still see their friends if they wanted to. Why is that? The emotion of sorrow may have come from viewing a change as a loss. But, she thought. They failed to keep that promise Thats right, said the Aoi Sister. She had already let go of Masazumis hand and was gently spinning around atop a stone by the pond. Her hair was swept up in the wind and she smiled while briefly pointing Masazumis way with her swinging hand. You know why that happened, dont you? I know all too well. Without an interpretation, they could not escape Kojirous murder and Komahimes suicide. And Komahimes case had been especially bad as it had involved Hashiba. If Oushuu was to escape the history recreation involving Hashiba, what would have to happen? The answer was obvious. Matsudaira has to be greater than Hashiba. That was absolutely crucial, yet we lost. Talk about spoiled. Couldnt Oushuu have shown some backbone? There was no harshness in Naruzes words. It was obvious she knew they had not had a choice. So Masazumi too walked out to the edge of the pond and answered. Qing-Takeda met rapid decline while Satomi and Edo were conquered to the south of Oushuu. The Musashi is being remodeled and Hashiba has dragon line reactors. Oushuu had no choice but to obey. Even as she said that, Masazumi asked a silent question. Is that really true? Her question concerned Mogami. Mogamis Komahime was not their leader. So in Mogamis history recreation Mogami Yoshiaki would have been in control. Something about that felt odd to Masazumi. Why did Komahime become a ghost two weeks ago? She had her doubts. Mogami Yoshiaki C who carried the spirit of Oushuu, knew the meaning of family, and had the final say in Mogamis politics C accepted Komahimes death without fighting it? Yet two weeks later, she starts firing and showing a rebellious spirit? Shes a sharp one. Adele heard Yoshiaki speak while looking up at the two moons. When she noticed Adeles gaze, she smiled with the ends of her eyebrows lowered and looked the other way. Then the foxs hair moved as she looked up to the moons again. Komahime was a good girl. Clever too. As I lived in this land and, as a spirit, gained the power of this land, she was born from that power, so she is both my child and a child of this land. So She knew very well I would resist and try to save her when Hashiba arrived with their request. You dont mean I do. She killed herself while I was not watching. Yoshiaki forced out a ko ko of laughter. That one hurt It meant she did not trust that I could protect her. Her shoulders fell and she sighed toward the floor. Of course, it was the same for Date. Repairs and measurements were underway in the crumbled and partially caved-in main garden of Sendai Castle, but a conversation was also underway. It occurred below the large tree in the center with leaves stripped and branches broken by the Seiryus pressure. Yes, it was the same for Kojirou. Yoshihime was speaking. She sat on the earthen ground and Masamunes head rested on her lap. Masamunes eyes were closed in peaceful sleep and Yoshihimes hand held a healing charm to her forehead. Masamune and Kojirou are twins. It wasnt easy giving birth to them. Yoshihime smiled bitterly. Musashis ambassador sat nearby with a blanket over her shoulders and the half-dragon sat cross-legged next to her. After all, they already had a bit of their horns then. They hurt unbelievably bad on the way out. I just wanted to shout, This hurts like hell! Yoshiaki was there to help as a midwife and she was the one to tell me there was another one coming. I asked if it could wait another day, but that wasnt possible. Flat Vassal: Why are all this worlds mothers so massive? If I had looked into it ahead of time, we would have known I had twins, but C just like Yoshiaki C I had no experience with men and didnt want to let on that I was pregnant. So when I felt all the movement inside me during the pregnancy, I thought I was going to give birth to something with a whole bunch of arms and legs. I thought I was going to have to change my tastes. Would you havebeen fine withthat? Yoshihime nodded at the question from Musashis ambassador. Whatever they looked like, they would have been my child. They would have inherited a portion of me. At the very least, I wasnt going to reject them until theyd grown up. Besides, they would be the Dragon Gods child. I knew this land of so many nonhumans would accept them, so I wanted to see what kind of child they would turn out to be. The DragonGod? You saw him before, didnt you? Then again, that may just be the form he was given after the fact. Yoshihime continued as Musashis ambassador tilted her head. She looked to the Vice Chancellor and Vice President who stood around them to protect them and she looked to Rusu inside her sign frame. The Dragon God is not from Shinto. He is one of the major spirits that lives in this land of Oushuu. But his power is great. Not even I could endure it. So when I was given his child, I realized that the Seiryu, which had been abandoned because we lacked he power to use it, had been sent to protect the child, despite the great burden it would cause. The Seiryu had enough power to process the Dragon Gods power. So by the second week, the Seiryu was already sealed in its dual pitch space as the childs protector. That way, it could protect the child by letting them pilot it once they grew up. But, interjected the half-dragon. The child the Seiryu was to protect turned out to be twins, right? Urquiaga understood a few things now. If this Dragon God tried to enter this world by residing in a human and being born He would of course desire a perfect form. Pagan gods take male and female forms and many in India and elsewhere are both sexes. Oushuus Dragon God must have been the same. He created himself as a boy and a girl so the two could act as a single perfect form together, didnt he? That would be why Masamune only had one horn. The other horn would be on Kojirou. But Kojirou killed himself, didnt he? No, not actually. Urquiaga sensed Katakura looking to Narumi. Narumi responded by shaking her head a little and turning toward Urquiaga. Someone with the power of the Dragon God wouldnt be able to kill themselves so easily, would they? Then Testament, confirmed Narumi. When she found him still alive in the blood soaked living room, Masamune took Kojirou-samas life at his request. And When Maeda arrived in Kantou after pursuing the Musashi, Hashiba had him use his spell to call back Kojirou-sama and Komahime and to fixate them in this world. Komahime must have had some kind of regret because her will seems to be stronger, but Kojirou-sama is more like a doll than anything. Its become quite a problem. Yoshihime brushed up Masamunes bangs. We had been planning to only use the Seiryu during the battle with Shigenagano, we had hoped not to use it at all if possible, but with Kojirou in his current state, its grown unstable and theyve lost all control. Due to Kojirous influence as a ghost, the Seiryu has become a mad dragon split between a semi-physical form and a fully physical form. It must not know whether to stay with Kojirou or Masamune or what to do. After all After all The Seiryu was supposed to live with and protect Masamune, but she killed Kojirou who she was supposed to live with and protect. Its ironic. The Seiryu had never made a real appearance before, but its appeared almost nightly since Kojirou died. That isnt good, thought Masazumi. So those are the circumstances of the three nations. They had hoped to be a community and that dream had been destroyed, but the spirit of that dream still affected them all and tied them all together. Also Whats the meaning of this? Naomasa placed a hand on her forehead but sighed in apparent disinterest. She was viewing a few documents sent over by Dates Vice President and they revealed something about the Seiryu. It was sent to Date in secret about thirty years ago? It had been sent as a celebration of the future birth of Masamune and the fact that it was a weapon had been disguised. And it had been sent by Matsudaira Motonobu!? Hori-ko: My father was sending a present to a girl who hadnt even been born yet? Worshiper: Sniff, sniff, sniff! I smell a likeminded individual! I do!! Laborer: I doubt thats what this was, so you dont have to say it. Was replying to him a virtue? Or was that unknowable? At any rate, Masazumi had a sudden thought about the Four Sacred Beasts. In light novels, the Four Sacred Beasts tend to have the Byakko at the west, the Seiryu at the east, the Suzaku at the south, and the Genbu at the north. Comparing the Far East with the Four Sacred Beasts cardinal directions, the east and west seemed to match up. And since the Suzaku had been discovered in southern Kantou, that fit too. The north was still unknown, but If Lord Motonobu set this up, did he place them at the four ends of the Far East as guardians? The Shimabara Rebellion had been given an early recreation thirty years before. The Four Sacred Beasts had been developed by the Catholic force that had started the rebellion and all but the Byakko had gone missing after the rebellion. If they required a massive amount of fuel, they would be forced to rely on the lands ley lines. That meant they would have a close relationship with the local spirits despite being a god of war. They really are like the Four Sacred Beasts. She did not know why Lord Motonobu had done that, but Naomasa would have more to think about as the Suzakus owner. As for Masazumi herself What am I supposed to do about all this? She had the special student general assembly tomorrow and the three nations meeting once she made it through that. How am I supposed to bring this all together? How could she join together the three nations, whose dreams of a community had already been crushed, with Musashi, who had caused that? How could she prompt them to oppose Hashiba? She wondered if there was a way and she decided to try whatever she could come up with. Vice President: Ohiroshiki, Im concerned about something, so give me all the information on the food supply. Things like the transition to population growth mentioned in the Testament descriptions. Worshiper: Oh? I dont mind, but are you sure? Its possible the Representative Committee Head is monitoring this conversation. Vice President: Thats fine. You cant become a politician if youre afraid of having your plans exposed. She received a reply after a short delay. Worshiper: Flatda-kun. Vice President: What kind of name is that? But when she looked, his post contained some compressed and passcode-locked data. It was set to only unlock after detecting her voice. Worshiper: I am not a kind enough person to show off my information to strangers, Flatda-kun. I think you take some of these things too seriously. No, maybe I should say you take too much responsibility onto yourself. This isnt someone you get lectured by every day, she thought. But Vice President: Thats just what a politician does. Then she realized something. Vice President: Sorry. Ohiroshiki was being considerate specifically because thats what a politician does. She was the one that did not understand. But then a response appeared on her sign frame. Worshiper: No, no. If I was at all usefulyes, then spread my praises among the elementary school children! Im glad to see he hasnt changed, she thought with a noticeably weak laugh. I need to rethink some things, she decided. She felt she was taking too many things onto herself and making it all too complicated. It was true she had a lot of information, but she could not just accept it all. How was she supposed to go through it all and process it? Me: Hey. What? Me: I hope you can start grinning before long. Idiot. Dont worry about me at times like this. Honestly. I need to cool my head a little. She stood up on a rock by the ponds edge and tossed Tsukinowa to the Aoi Sister. Oh, dear, said the girl as she caught the Mouse. Ah, said Asama and the others, but Masazumi ignored them. Oh, to hell with it. The most troublesome thing of all might be me, she thought as she collapsed back into the nighttime water. She felt the splash and tenseness of the waters surface on her back, a chill soaked into her hair and clothes, and the sound came last of all. There were two moons in the sky. Once they set and the sun rose, she had the special student general assembly. She would be busy tomorrow. Milady, I see you ended up with quite a few souvenirs again. Two people walked through a half-constructed residential district in the pale shadows the scaffolding and bridge girders cast in the artificial lighting. It was Ookubo and Kanou. Kanou was empty-handed, but Ookubo held a paper bag full of snacks. Kanou looked to the paper bag that Ookubo held. You enjoyed yourself, didnt you? Yes, I did. Ookubo added a hey and looked around the area. They really started filling in the residential districts today. Residential wide blocks were stacked up here and there on the Ariakes floor. They only had to be guided into the Musashis foundational structure along with the other blocks. Kanou opened a sign frame and checked on them. Due to the incident today and the need to leave on a moments notice if danger arises, these are being prioritized over the armor and such. The wide blocks are being built overnight and they will begin to be added in tomorrow morning. Within twenty four hours, eighty percent of them will be in place. There are a lot more gods of war moving around than normal. Maybe we should have had the 6th Special Duty Officer come back. She would have been working through the night, so while it would have been good in the short term, I have determined it would likely have led to a loss in the long term. I see. Ookubo nodded, said hey again, and came to a stop. They had reached the end of the wide block and arrived at the guard station gate at the entrance to the neighboring long block. There was a row of vending machines there. Would you like something to drink, milady? I can pay. No need. I can pay every once in a while. Have you had any coffee, Kanou-kun? Milady, I would prefer strawberry milk. Kanou-kun, is that why you always go buy it yourself? With a small smile, Ookubo inserted a coin into the machine. She said hey yet again and started to say more, but Kanou cut her off. What is it you really want to say after saying hey, Ookubo-sama? Thats the great thing about you, Kanou-kun. She pressed the button, a paper bottle fell into the opening, and the drink filled it. She pulled it out, put on a lid, and repeated the process for a second drink. Here. I made mine the same. Milady. I know, said Ookubo. Do you think the world will change if I stop Musashi from fighting? It will likely change from its current road map if that is what you mean. But if our road map is the foundation, then it will not change. You could say we will be bringing the world back on course. Do you remember what my father said? Judge, said Kanou. Opposing views taken up just because an opposing view is needed and opposing views borrowed from someone else are not true opposing views. After all, there is no true spirit of resistance in them. Am Iresisting something here? Tomorrow, you will- Kanou shook her head just as a clock sounded inside the Ariake. No, by now, its today. The calm tone of the bell rang twelve times. Unlit sign frames appeared around the ship and in the sky to inform people a new day had begun and that an ether supply instability experiment would be run at 3:00 AM. Kanou held her paper cup in both hands and took a sip. This is best with extra milk, milady. Youre a harsh critic, Kanou-kun. Let us be picky, milady. If we can do that, then we will be resisting. And rather than opposition to our opponent, that will bring pride in ourselves. Kanou placed a hand on the paper bag Ookubo held. From what I heardyou took all of the prizes save the punishment game prize. I thought it would be best not to hold back. If you want people to support you, shouldnt you try to do things for them? I just thought what I wanted to do and what everything thought I would do happened to match up there. Although its possible I just wanted to think that. Then, said Kanou with a nod and a glance to the distant academy on the stern of Okutama. Have you finished taking a break now, milady? Can I maybe continue taking a break until morning? Ookubo held up her paper cup. This could indeed use some extra milk. I think you are already motivated enough, milady. That is my go-time drink. Kanou lowered her head as she continued. Judge. Tomorrow, let us do everything we can without taking any breaks, milady. Volume 4B, 58: Distant Promoter Volume 4B, Chapter 58: Distant Promoter It has no reason It has no origin It simply has meaning Point Allocation (Future) Morning comes early on the Musashi, thought Isa in the early morning light below the bridge in front of the academy. They really are running 24 hours a day. Ive been working here since last night. Thats true, Isa-kun. .Its only six in the morning and theyre already constructing, stacking, and adding in the residential wide blocks. Its getting hard to find a spot for a hidden meeting. It must be bad if youre complaining, Anayama. How were things last night? Hm That was about as much as we could have hoped for from some hurriedly thrown-together dolls. I had to make sure they wouldnt interfere with the ether transmission within the Ariake, so the feedback was weak and they messed up more easily. I see. If anything, they should be good for support, so that will be your job, okay? As for the route, combine #5 and #12 of what I sent you before and then add #7 in reverse on top of that. Wow, thats confusing. Cant you just do it, Anayama? My job is to provide a diversion or to assist your escape. Anayamas presence looked around the area. Isa responded by doing the same. They were in front of Musashi Ariadust Academy on the stern of Okutama. There was a nature district more toward the bow and a road that led to port and starboard. Work was underway on that road. Setting up for the special student general assembly, hm? Yeah, I never thought Id be building food stands and setting up tents after infiltrating the Ariake. Its just like being recruited to set up for a festival. But this could be trouble. Anayama could not be seen, but his voice was plain as day. These stairs out frontand the bridge to the academy at the top. If they hold the special student general assembly on the bridge, an assassination wont be easy. That you would say that when you already know what route well be using shows just how good you are at building excitement, Anayama. True. But, said Anayama as his presence viewed the surrounding food stands as they prepared to open. Lets enjoy this atmosphere a while before making our move. I didnt think we would be taking action on such short notice, but the three nations and P.A. Oda were all too quick to act. As usual, the smaller nation is pushed around by the bigger nations. But Isa waved back as a light god of war carried the materials for a food stand from the port side transportation district. I hope we can sell our name a little bit here. As do I. Anayamas voice took a step away and there was some movement in the sky. The Ariake was closed up, but the air inside its tall dome had moved. Theyve removed the stealth. They must be planning to broadcast the special student general assembly outside. So Large widescreen sign frames started appearing in places. They displayed the scenery outside, but the starboard ones showed something approaching above the Ariake in the western sky. Thats the diplomatic ship their Vice President is on. Once that lands and the Vice President arrives on the bridge here, they can begin checking over everything. Theyre saying it wont actually start until 13:00 though. If that changes, well correct for it and get started. Anayamas voice faced the diplomatic ship descending through the morning sky. Assassinating a Musashi VIP. That should make for a wonderfully sensational story. The sky was clear, but not empty. Novgorod, a giant floating city with a bowl-shaped base, was there. That city of the dead used spells to set up a light-blocking barrier on the sun side. The city slowly rotated, but it did not move from its spot in the sky. Another shape slowly circled around the large floating city on the east. To help Novgorod float, it was surrounded by artificial water on the upper edge, but a ship moved through that thirty meter thick waterway. The pleasure ship was slowly rowed along by sailor ghosts to fight the citys rotation. Two people could be seen on the ships rear terrace. Marfa the Mayoress sat on a bench and looked to the east and her butler accompanied her. The woman with long white hair and a black Russian-style uniform spoke without turning to face her butler. Toby. What do you think? The elderly butler nodded at having his name called. He opened a Far Eastern-style sankt okno and displayed a map of the Far East and an image of Musashis Vice President and Representative Committee Head. It seems their Vice President has arrived. After a greeting, they will likely finish their preparations and begin their confrontation. You used to be a Far Eastern student, so do you find yourself missing the old days? I am still a student here, so why would I? Excitement has remained in my heart to this very day. Toby looked down. Several shapes were visible far to the south. They were several black galleys. Shibata Katsuies troops. Theyve been there since last night. They probably think we might do something. They have decent battle instincts. If Shibata is receiving advice from Maeda and Fuwa, they will predict what is to come and do whatever will give them the greatest advantage. Its interesting how they are both holding us in check and provoking us. The supply line set up behind them must be the Hashiba forces that have left Shibatas forces. They intend to win this. Marfa glanced over at Tobys face. That stoic expression is no fun. We stand atop the precipice yet yours is equally stoic, Lady Marfa. Ha ha. Marfas expression changed as a laugh escaped her lips. I guess I should change my expression at least this much. But now that this is Nanao Castle, do you think Kagekatsu will really show up? I will make no attempt to rid you of your troublesome worries, Lady Marfa. Oh, come on. That man loves taking the blame. Its not like what happened with me was his fault. As a woman, my past is nothing more than clothing Ive stopped wearing. But, said Toby. While I hesitate to say this, harming ourselves to lure someone here is not in very good taste. Its not in bad taste either. Besides, memories are made by things that make you happy and things that bring pain. Im bad at being happy or making people happy. A mayors job is to save money, so it brings more pain than happiness. Although when youre dead, you dont care that much about warmth, flavor, or smell, so that does help. If my men and the citys people feel the same, then Novgorod truly is a city of the past. Youre the same, arent you? Didnt you come to this city because of pain? The pain is not mine. I simply have some regrets concerning my students. You were right about that. I hope they can accomplish at least a little. Toby nodded and Marfa looked away. She instead looked to the bow terrace. Two people sat at a table there. One was a middle-aged swordsman wearing Far Eastern clothing. He had his back to her, bowed his head toward the other person, and started talking about something with plenty of gestures. He occasionally pulled a book, some kind of box, a stone, or other objects from the paper bag at his side and handed them to the other person. That other person was a middle-aged man in a Tres Espa?an uniform dyed black. As he listened to the other man, he smiled and occasionally erased his expression to nod deeply. Marfa narrowed her eyes toward them. A Far Eastern master swordsman and a politician who could become a flashpoint for Europe. To think I would see them meet here. Does this make you happy, Lady Marfa? Unfortunately, it only doubles the pain. I can make a good guess what P.A. Oda will say. Once the swordsman has everything he can get, hell be leaving, wont he? Make sure were ready for that. Also Marfa looked to the man in a black Tres Espa?an uniform. Make sure were ready for him too. Contact Sviet Russ PR Committee and tell them well be hijacking their divine network to contact Musashi. Testament. Lets make quite the commotion. It would be nice if this could become a worldwide commotion. Oh, now Im feeling happy. She slowly moved her eyes. She looked to the city hall in the center of Novgorods city. Now, well probably be selling everything here. After all, my Novgorod, you are Russias oldest city and greatest trade city. The corner of her mouth rose. You at least need to love me. Below the morning sky and above the white snow, a few pairs of eyes viewed the giant bowl floating in the distant sky. Three people stood on the white plain of the vast Harmonic Territory: Maeda Toshiie, Sassa Narimasa, and Fuwa Mitsuharu. First, Toshiie used a telescope spell to view the giant structure in the sky. You say Novgorod is acting oddly? It is true its been moving a bit more southeast than before. Not just that. What looks like their PR Committee is out on the eastern edge. Maybe theyre just curious about Musashis special student general assembly. Probably. Toshiie nodded with a hand on his chin. Novgorod had all its physical outer walls removed during the purge. They make up for it with spell defenses, but that makes it harder to receive external divine transmissions. But He expanded the lernen figur of the view seen through the telescope spell and showed it to the other two. Fuwa and Narimasa checked the image. Novgorods western edge? I cant see it with everything in the way. Dont look at Novgorod itself, Na-chan. You mean the ships leaving Novgorod, right? asked Fuwa. What? Narimasa frowned, so Fuwa lightly elbowed him in the side. She narrowed her eyes, opened an insha kotob, and displayed a map of Hokuriku and Europe. You could say Novgorod was the trade city on the eastern end of the Hanseatic League. Its trade with Europe either took the northern route along the coast of the Baltic Sea and to Spain or took the southern route along rivers to the Black Sea and to the Mediterranean. Thats received a lot of focus in the history recreation as well, so when Europe trades with the world nations in the Kantou, Oushuu, or Jouetsu regions, Novgorod acts as a major contact point, right? Right, confirmed Toshiie. Thats what Ivan IV wanted bad enough to purge Novgorod and its why Novgorod tried to achieve independence. In other words, those shops are European? Oh, you actually figured it out, Na-chan? Last year, your mind would have refused to think about it, so did you have a change of heart during your field trip dropping transport ships on Magdeburg? Then do you want to go for another one? Ill pay. Shut up, you idiot. So what is this? What do these European ships mean? Testament. Novgorod is on the front line right now. It might be neutral, but its still dangerous. And now that Musashi has started diplomacy, those trading at Novgorod were given a temporary evacuation recommendation, so theyre all leaving. But There are trade fleets from two nations that arent leaving. In fact, they only just arrived. The telescope spell lernen figur displayed a fleet of white and navy blue and a fleet of black and gold. They both had European-style round bottoms, but The black fleet is probably the one Tomoe Gozen sent out to stop Sakumas fleet from passing through northern M.H.R.R. We had lost track of it, but if they had business here, it and the other fleet are troublesome indeed. How so? Didnt we mention this before? Theyre both nations that end up winners at the Peace of Westphalia, explained Toshiie. I can generally guess what theyre here for, but I think the black one will be troublesome even without taking Westphalia into consideration. If what Hashiba said before is true He took a breath before continuing. Musashi is approaching the Genesis Project, albeit in an indirect fashion. Oh, look. Novgorods PR Committee is starting to move. Masazumi arrived at Musashi Ariadust Academy where the special student general assembly would be held. Once the diplomatic ship landed at the Ariake, members of the Public Morals Committee had escorted her to a waiting room inside the academy. Naito, Naruze, and Naomasa of the Chancellors Officers as well as Asama and the Aoi Sister had gone elsewhere. And it sounded like Asama and the Aoi Sister had other business to attend to The Aoi Mother, manager of the Blue Thunder, had apparently called to them from the Ariakes rooftop. Masazumi did not know what that was about, but it had been an urgent matter. That would not be a problem since Asama had set things up so they could use the divine network and chat as before, but Not good. Im getting distracted, realized Masazumi as she looked around. The sky seemed very low. Ariakes distant ceiling looked flat from the bridge in front of the academy. She had once had another confrontation at that elevated location. She felt like that had been an awful experience from beginning to end, but how would it turn out this time? Oh, Masazumi. Good morning. Oriotorai walked up the stairs to the side of the entrance. The faculty room was on the first floor, so she had apparently chosen the route up from the first floor entranceway rather than using the stairs inside the school. It had only been a day, but it felt like so long since she had seen her teacher. Oriotorai must have felt the same because she swept her eyes along Masazumi from head to toe as she approached. Good, you dont look injured. Judge. A lot happened yesterday, but I was surrounded by skilled people. No, I got a divine mail from Naruze that said, She couldnt hold back anymore last night and suddenly dove into the diplomatic ships pond, so give her a warning. Oriotorai laughed and placed a hand on Masazumis head with a smile. I like that kind of thing. Seriously. Have you done that kind of thing before? Masazumi would not be surprised either way with this homeroom teacher. The very first time she had seen the woman, she had seemed like someone who had just decided to stop worrying about things. Hmm Yeah, thats happened to me. But in my case, I didnt have a pond and I was living with some other people, so I ended up being a real nuisance. Thats why Im jealous that you can live here and do that kind of thing. Masazumi had her doubts that was worth being jealous over, but It is true my environment has changed dramatically since I lived in Mikawa. If that difference was an enviable thing, then maybe Oriotorai sensed something similar when looking at her. However Sensei. Hm? What is it? Are you jealous of all the students? You mean of your young age? Sanyou had just opened the entrance door and started to step out, but her smile vanished and she back-dashed right back inside. Ah! Mitsuki! Youre overreacting! I hadnt said they were at peak marrying age yet! Judge. Not that you wouldve brought up that topic while talking to me anyway. Oh? But Masazumi, I think you could choose just about anyone you wanted. From both the boys and the girls. Oh, cmon. Marriage? Theres no room for that in my life. And My father would scoff at the thought. Hed say it was too soon for a child who cant even support herself to even think about it. Nobu-tan: K-Koni-tan! Koni-tan! I did my best to bug the place and my Masazumi is talking about marriage! Wh-wh-wh-wh-what do I do!? If she suddenly brings someone home to meet me, can I shove a spear up his ass and stir him up like in the new show Archipelago Creator Izanagi!? M-my chest feels all tight like a chicken being strangled! Its squeezing and squeezing! Koni-tan: Someone! Someone send a chicken hotpot set and some ponzu to Honda-sans house! Yeah, your dad is pretty strict. Oriotorai smiled bitterly, but Masazumi felt reluctant to just agree with that. So she spoke up to change her image of her father at least a little. No, I think my father tries to be considerate about that kind of thing. Before, he invited me to the Child of the Sun: Alexthunder-Rx hero show on Tama. I rejected the offer since Im far too old for that and Im pretty sure its for boys anyway. I just think he has trouble putting the right amount of distance between us. Oh, I think Ill go see that show. The original show had a sad ending where he was covered in honey and sent back home. He said he could get tickets to the show at any time, so I can get you one if you need it. Oh! Oriotorai leaned back with a smile and a sudden thought came to Masazumi. Shes really helping me relax. Suddenly, a color appeared in the sky. It was a sign frame. Specifically, it was one for large universal divine transmissions. It displayed Ariake who spoke with her eyes barely opened as usual. Good day, everyone. This is Ariake with an external divine transmission announcement. A divine transmission has arrived for me and I have determined it should be shared with those inside the Ariake. Please make your own judgments. Now It should be shared? Masazumi wondering what this could be about as Ariake bowed and continued. This is from the Sviet Rus floating city which is known as Russias oldest city. Yes. This is from Novgorod. Over. The video was full of static. The image Masazumi saw was of a sunlit terrace. It was on the bow of a ship. A city could be seen on the left side of the background, so it was likely a pleasure ship on the water surrounding Novgorod The static emphasized the outlines, the colors were pale and the light was bright and white. A man stood on the terrace. He was covered by too much shadow to see his face or hands well. The surfaces hit by the light were bright and blended into the floor in the background. He was wearing a black uniform. It may have been a Tres Espa?an one. The extra long coat made it look something like a pastors robe, but Tres Espa?a is Catholic In that case, realized Masazumi. A staticky mans voice slowly spoke. Testament. Allow me to make an initial greeting to Musashis Student Council and Chancellors Officers. He raised his right hand and looked at the cheat sheet in his left hand as he made his greeting. Konnichiwaaaaaa, people of the Far East! Wise Sister: Flat Politician! You mustnt find this funny! He needs to move at least three steps beyond that! Got that!? That isnt funny!? thought Masazumi in silent shock, but the man had more to say. Are you feeling genkiiii? Asama: I-Im sorry, Kimi. I just laughed a little. Flat Vassal: And shouldnt he just use a translation spell divine protection instead of trying to speak Far Eastern? Then man cleared his throat and took a breath. I am the Prince of Orange, Chancellor and Student Council President of the Independent Holland Academy. Mitotsudaira heard the information coming from Ariake thanks to Asama, so she stopped reading the materials they had gathered for that evenings meeting and she looked around. She was in the room they had been given. It was the same waiting room as the night before. She was free to leave, but it was snowing outside. Mary and Horizon had gone to borrow the kitchen, so they were not here. Without anyone to speak to, Mitotsudaira shouted in her heart. Holland!? Thats one of the main nations at the Peace of Westphalia! The Peace of Westphalia, which ended the Thirty Years War, was said to be the worlds first international meeting and the resolution to many different problems had been planned there. Hollands independence was one of those. Back when Great Chancellor Carlos V had been king of M.H.R.R. and Tres Espa?a, Holland had been a detached territory of Tres Espa?a, but due to the Reformation, it had started a war with Tres Espa?a as a Protestant nation and achieved independence while splitting with Catholic Belgium. And their independence was finally recognized at the Peace of Westphalia Making an ally of Holland would hold M.H.R.R. in check while also bringing Musashi closer to one of Westphalias winners. But why is Holland suddenly trying to approach Musashi!? Masazumi held her breath and focused on the words coming from the sky. Hollands representative, the Prince of Orange, spoke as nothing more than a staticky figure. Winner of Musashis special student general assembly, I imagine you will be busy with the three nations meeting later on, but if at all possible, I would like you to come here. I have something I must tell you. Namely What exactly is the solution to the Apocalypse known as the Genesis Project? You must learn the truth in an appropriate location. It is- Just as the Prince of Orange said that, the video grew even more distorted with static. Horizontal waves ran through it. death And it vanished. The image on the sign frame burst into shards of light. The image soon recovered with the words Divine Transmission Lost displayed, but the image was now of something other than the Prince of Orange. There was some static, but the image was much clearer now. Hello, Musashi. This is Niwa Nagahide, P.A. Oda Secretary and #2 of the Five Great Peaks and Six Heavenly Demon Armies. The image was filled by a thinly smiling woman in a modified white P.A. Oda girls uniform. Niwa was up in the sky. She stood on the front deck of the Jurakudai, a diplomatic battleship, with two ghosts behind her. One was Hashiba Hidetsugu (formerly Date Kojirou) and the other was Mogamis Komahime. Niwa crossed her arms and held a hand out toward the filming team. Shibata has fired a warning shot at Novgorod, so I expect theyll quiet down now. Think of that summons from Holland as nothing more than a dream, Musashi. Its daytime, so its the perfect time for a losing nation to wake up and view reality. And if you do forget your place and try to interfere with Novgorod In that case The Testament Union will command the history recreation of the Battle of Nanao Castle with Novgorod as the battlefield. And then we in P.A. Oda will join in for the following Battle of Tedorigawa. Niwa asked, Are you listening? As a losing nation at present, dont think you can gain anything here. Try that and you will lose what you could have avoided losing. The leader of the filming team used his arms to form a circle over his head and Niwa smiled. Ooooookay, perfect! Excellent work, everyone! If you havent had breakfast yet, just tell me! Ive already arranged for catering, so we can all eat together on the deck. You didnt cut the divine transmission! Masazumi sighed as she watched Niwa and the P.A. Oda warriors start to harmoniously form a circle on the deck with the lunchboxes that were carried out to them. Oh, maybe they forgot they used a battery-powered model since they were filming on a ship, commented Oriotorai while looking up at the screen. Even if the shaking of the ship knocked out the main power, the battery could keep going. Cmon, Lord Hidetsugu, said Niwa. Dont just stand therealthough I guess theres no helping that. You didnt seem to have many regrets. In that casecmon, Lady Komahime! Quit looking so upset and start eating! I-I dont need food! Ghosts dont get hungry! Masazumi realized something from those voices. So Komahime has a will of her own, but Hidetsugu doesnt. The video showed a girl wearing a combination of a P.A. Oda and Russian girls summer uniform. She seemed worried about the unmoving boy who resembled Masamune and she clearly had a will of her own. Does that mean her regrets were stronger? Masazumi did not know, but after a while, the view of the video moved. The camera was being carried elsewhere to clean up. Then the sign frame blacked out for a moment and was replaced by Ariake. Did you all enjoy that? And now She bowed. I believe I will begin the scheduled special student general assembly. Over. Masazumi responded to that by looking forward. Below the long stairway before her, food stands and crowds were filling the second and third schoolyards and plazas on the left and right. However, two people were climbing the center stairs. The girl with a red stole over her shoulders was Ookubo and the one in a summer uniform was Kanou. Her opponent had arrived. Masazumi noticed the other two were already looking up at her. First, Kanou bowed. I will wait below as your bodyguard, milady. Please do. Ookubo continued on without watching Kanou leave, so Masazumi returned her gaze. Okay, Sensei She gathered strength in her stomach. Lets get started. Lets pave the way toward Westphalia once more. In that case Oriotorai raised her right hand as she spoke. Begin the confrontation! Volume 4B, 59: Pair at the Peak Volume 4B, Chapter 59: Pair at the Peak Only after facing each other And explaining themselves Does it start Point Allocation (Beginning) A wooden table and a tent were set up below the blue sky and atop a green hill. Two women in summer uniforms sat in chairs below the tent while sipping at teacups. One was Hexagone Fran?aise Student Council President Mouri Terumoto and the other was Vice Chancellor and Reine des Garous Turenne. Maid automatons served them snacks and fruits as they viewed the signe cadre in front of them. Terumoto rested her cheek on her hand and her elbow on the armrest. Hey, Reine des Garous Who do you thinks gonna win, Musashis Vice President or their Representative Council Head? Whichever one wins, it changes nothing for Hexagone Fran?aise. Anne ensured that Musashi has a friendly relationship with Hexagone Fran?aise. That decision was made as a nation. Even if their representative changes, they cant go back on that or risk losing all trustworthiness as a nation. In that case Oh, Mouri-01, get me some barley tea. The chilled stuff. Testament. Chilled barley, right? Thats not quite the same thing, but as long as you understand what I meant. Anyway, Reine des Garous. Terumoto took a breath. Did you put it that way because you think their Vice President is going to lose? Normally thinking, that would be a testament. Now, this is a discovery I made eavesdropping on my daughters divine transmissions, butit seems Musashis Vice President likes to solve every problem with war. Why did Anne think we should try to get along with a nation like that? No. The Reine des Garous shook her head with her eyebrows a little raised. I only discovered this recently and Anne was not a god, so I dont think we can blame her for this! But now that I think about it, that Vice President might have given herself that flat chest according to the Amazon logic of making it easier to fire a bow Musashis main cannon has giant breasts and they generally use spell bowstrings these days, so I doubt that had anything to do with it. Perhaps not. The Reine des Garous did not argue any further and she crossed her legs in her chair. But after their loss, their Vice President is going to be fighting a defensive battle. Debate confrontations like this are settled by out-arguing your opponent. Do you understand? Their Vice President can be criticized for their loss and everything in the past related to that, but theres nothing to criticize their Representative Council Head for since shes only talking about the future. And if she is criticized for her future plans, she can sidestep it by saying shell do something about it. Oh, here it comes. Terumoto looked over to see Mouri-03 running out with a teacup balanced on her head. The automaton made a light spin and took a step to negate her momentum. When she spread her arms and came to a stop, the Reine des Garous smiled and applauded. Very good. And that was without any gravitational control, wasnt it? Ohhh, wow! You noticed right away, did you? Well, you are the Reine des Garous. Oh, Terumoto, heres your chilled barley. Terumoto nodded and took a sip from the teacup while looking at the report from Musashi on her signe cadre. She immediately spat it out and brushed off what had gotten on her hand. Y-you idiot! Is this chilled barley broth!? Eh? Isnt that what my big sister told me to bring you? Huh? Henri, Armand, why are you leaving your bodyguard posts? Huh, huh? Henri, where are you carrying me off to? Hey? Heyyy? As Mouri-03 was taken away, Mouri-02 carried in the proper drink. She wore a short-sleeved summer uniform and an armband that said Secretary. I also applied to have Mouri-01 promoted to Vice President That just leaves Treasurer. The sound of breaking dishes came from behind Terumoto. The two of them looked over and saw Mouri-01 smiling in front of a long table piled up with dishes and snacks. Behind it, a maid automaton with glasses was gathering up the fallen plates as the others helped out. She repeated Im sorry, Im sorry over and over, so the Reine des Garous spoke up. You have an interesting girl there. What do you mean by that? The Reine des Garous did not answer. She simply smiled even more and looked to the east. Hashiba is spending their time building up K.P.A. Italia from within. The current question is whether they will go for a bloodless surrender with the flooding attack on Mouri. And until then, we all focus on Musashi. What do you think? On a personal level, I hope Musashis Vice President wins and they interfere in the world even more. Because your daughters there? My daughter is a knight who serves her king. She is not a princess who can speak with the world. Hah. So you want Musashis king to interfere with the world so your daughter can head out into the world at large? Not everythings about your daughter, you know? Not that I dont understand how you feel. Terumoto laughed and the Reine des Garous narrowed her eyes and spoke. Musashis king is an interesting child too. Hes quite gentle, he says hes going to be a king, and he can work up all the skilled people around him. But But Hes probably starting to think about what it means to become a king rather than making someone a king. In other words, hes surrounded himself with people who want to make him king, but hes still trying to become king himself. I wonder what method he will choose to do that. You view him pretty highly. Well, he has made a lot of trouble for me recently. The Reine des Garous pulled an envelope from her cleavage and held it up so Terumoto could see. This is Carlos Vs memo that my daughter received from Rudolf II. Its encrypted, though. When exchanging some information with Tomoe Gozen yesterday, I made extra certain that we could decipher it. She laughed and placed a hand on her cheek. The signe cadre in front of her showed images of Musashis Vice President and Representative Council Head as well as some introductory text on both. Musashi Vice President Honda Masazumi C Flat Chest Category Goals: Retrieving the Logismoi Oplo and stopping the Apocalypse via world domination, and peace. Musashi Representative Council Head Ookubo Tadachika C Average Chest Category Goals: Carrying out Hashibas history recreation without going to war and obtaining a peaceful rule of the Far East based in the Testament descriptions. I see some cruelty mixed in there, but their Vice President isnt going to have an easy time here. True. The Reine des Garouss smile deepened and she fanned herself with the memo she held. But my daughter obtained this, so I would like for it to be her king and his companions I send the results back to. So So I hope this ends up being exciting. In England Now, then. Queen Elizabeth sat on her throne in the main hall and displayed a sign frame by her hand. In Tres Espa?a I wonder what will happen here. Segundo held up a cadena firma in the room that had become a living room for the Student Council and Chancellors Officers. In Northern M.H.R.R. Which one will win? Tomoe Gozen crossed her arms before a lernen figur atop an aerial ship floating above a forest. In Hexagone Fran?aise Or maybe I should ask which onell lose. Terumoto rested her cheek in her hand in front of her signe cadre below the hilltop tent. In K.P.A. Italia, Current Pope Olimpia sat up in a bed lined with toys. In M.H.R.R., Hashiba and Matthias resupplied their fleet in a small city. In Date, Mogami, Sviet Rus, and many other nations, the event was viewed by the representatives, their men, and the common people. Whats going to happen? The various styles of sign frame displayed two girls: Musashi Vice President Honda Masazumi and Representative Council Head Ookubo Tadachika. Musashis PR Committee placed some text below them on the screen: A Shocking Turn of Events is Coming!! Just as everyone was wondering Is it?, Musashis Vice President raised her right forearm and spoke. Let me say one thing up front: We will not be going to war this time. I am a pacifist. Mal-Ga: Thats just playing dirty. Leave it to the politician to play dirty. She just set up her defenses in advance. Asama: Does it really count if its meant to defend against herself? Smoking Girl: Im down in the engine division right now and everyone just got an eh? look on their face. Vice President: Sh-shut up! I had no choice! If I didnt do this, I might end up heading in that direction! And dont call it admitting defeat right off the bat. This is like a prostration! Its a strategy that lets you win by admitting defeat! Marube-ya: An amateur is going to talk about prostrations in front of the experts? This is too painful to watch. Worshiper: Um, is it just me, or are we letting our awful sides out from the very beginning this time? Hold on. A sudden reaction came from atop the academy bridge. It was Ookubo. She cleared her throat, raised her right forearm, and spoke with her eyebrows lying flat. The Chancellors Officers and Student Council have given world domination as the method with which they will stop the Apocalypse and retrieve the Logismoi Oplo. And now youre calling yourself a pacifist? Arent you already contradicting yourself? Let me make one thing clear up front: there is no contradiction there. Masazumi filled her lungs with air. Lets lay out our positions, Ookubo. Judge. May I go first? Judge, agreed Masazumi. Then the two of them took a step toward the bow end of the bridge. They looked down below. They saw the roads and parks filled with food stands and carriages and the crowds of people filling the streets and plazas. In the distance, they could see the smoke from food stands and hear the beating of drums from not just Okutama but the Ariakes floor and the stern of Takao, Oume, and Musashino. As they looked out across all that, Masazumi exhaled and Ookubo inhaled. As organizer of this special student general assembly, I, Ookubo Tadachika, will now announce my objective! Ookubo raised her voice. Our objective is to bring peace to Musashi and the Far East. Our goal is to return the Far East to its pre-Battle of Mikawa state and to maintain our peace by leaving the history recreation to the other nations! We will do this in three ways: First, negotiate an alliance with Hashiba and P.A. Oda and then advance the history recreation according to the Testament Unions instructions. Second, store the Musashi in the Ariake and use its presence to deter an attack on the Far East. And third She took a step forward. Reject all combat and achieve our goals such as retrieving the Logismoi Oplo through peaceful discussions at the Peace of Westphalia! Ookubo watched the reaction. The people below were looking up at her. But the overwhelming majority was silent or simply acknowledging her words, so it was hard to say they were fired up. Its all about the speed of comprehension. They might be able to understand what she had said if they could read through it word by word, but their comprehension could not keep up when it was explained verbally. It was possible to say it more simply by abbreviating it and stating it in different ways, but her goal here was to argue her side as accurately as possible. Abbreviating her argument could lead to a failure to adequately explain herself. So Sensei. Sure thing. She did not look back, but she heard Oriotorai typing on a sign frame keyboard. Soon, the information from the PR Committee appeared in front of the people. Ookubo: Anti-War Side Objective: Without fighting, return the Far East to its pre-Battle of Mikawa state and reacquire peace. 1: Negotiate an alliance with Hashiba and P.A. Oda and then advance the history recreation according to the Testament Unions instructions. 2: Store the Musashi in the Ariake and use its presence to deter an attack on the Far East. 3: Reject all combat and achieve our goals such as retrieving the Logismoi Oplo through peaceful discussions at the Peace of Westphalia. I just have to record things like this so everyone can look back over it and double check what you said, right? And, Masazumi. Judge. What is it, sensei? The Vice President looked back and Oriotorai spoke. If you have any counterarguments, Ill add them to the side of these. And vice-versa, of course. Judge. Ookubo nodded. In other words, we will make counterarguments for each others objectives and victory will be determined by whether or not we can rebut those counterarguments. Exactly. Depending on what the counterarguments are, you might be able to get by with just changing your interpretation of the objective, so Ill allow that. Thats good to hear, thought Ookubo, so she said judge and looked to the Vice President. Is there anything you would like to try, Vice President? Well, said Masazumi with a sigh. When she breathed back in, she felt like strength filled her along with the oxygen. This was the front line. It was the front line of the debate. And since she knew she was going to be on the defensive here, she wanted to keep herself light and nimble. So she exhaled and relaxed her shoulders. Tsukinowa did the same. Good, good. Youre so cute. She rubbed her cheek against the Mouse thrice. All of that counted as a single action. And Are you jealous, Ookubo? No, not really. Her opponent was being difficult, but Masazumi still relaxed her body and spoke. Before saying anything about the Representative Committee Heads opinion, I would like to lay out our policy. She turned her body to face the people she could see down the stairs. This is our plan. Our objectives are the retrieval of the Logismoi Oplo and stopping the Apocalypse. To do that She raised three fingers. First, we must gain the cooperation of the other nations and we must stop P.A. Oda and Hashiba who are bringing their military campaign to those nations. Second, we must advance a global compliance with the history recreation while stopping any unnecessary battles. To do that, we must increase the Musashis ability to fight and cooperate with the other nations. And And Third, we must request the end of the Far Easts provisional rule at the Peace of Westphalia. After that, we can set up Matsudairas rule and advance the survival and expansion of the world. That is our plan. Masazumi heard Oriotorai type at her sign frame with a comment of I see. Then the first line from the PR Committee was displayed. Vice President: Pro-War Side S-sensei! Theres been a misunderstanding! I didnt say that! Ohh, would War Lover Side fit better? Ookubo looked a little disturbed, but Masazumi tried to figure out what to do about this. And Yeah, thats it. A term came to mind, so she gave it. Lets go with Resistance Side. This would probably get to be a real pain if I asked what youre resisting against, so I guess I can just go with that. Vice President: Resistance Side Objective: Take back the Far Easts status and achieve peace by retrieving the Logismoi Oplo and stopping the Apocalypse. 1: Stop Hashiba. 2: Give the Musashi the ability to fight and use that power to cooperate with the other nations. 3: End the provisional rule and request the expansion of the world at the Peace of Westphalia. Masazumi had a thought as she looked at the displayed information. Im really being optimistic here. Especially with #3. She had also stated their intent to end the provisional rule back in England, but the weight of its meaning was painfully clear when it was displayed so plainly like this. But Musashi supporting the other nations heading out from the Far East did not contradict the end of the provisional rule. So she agreed with what Oriotorai had written up. Thats good enough, sensei. Please continue. Shes really moving forward here. Shes even talking about what to do about the world after their world domination. The Reine des Garous spoke in the hilltop tent while watching Mouri-01 making a caf au lait. Terumoto replied from across the table. Isnt she moving too far forward? Expanding the world means to develop the harsh lands outside the Far East, right? How many of the other nations are even going to agree to that? We plan to, dont we? Andweve seen a real difference between the two of them now. Musashis Representative Committee Head wants to thoroughly avoid all conflict and thinks they just have to achieve Matsudairas rule as per the Testament descriptions. In other words, she wants to bring back the Far East as it was before the Battle of Mikawa. Meanwhile, Musashis Vice President wants to continue on without fearing conflict and to establish Matsudairas rule for real. To put it another way, she wants to use the Battle of Mikawa to reorganize the Far East. The Reine des Garous smiled and thanked Mouri-01 as the automaton served her the cup of caf au lait. As an automaton, which one do you predict will win? I can determine that their Vice President is at an overwhelming disadvantage. She is suggesting that they return the Far Easts rights to what they were before the Harmonic Unification War and that they make the Far East independent. However, there are many problems with that. Realistic problems. Just look. Mouri-01 pointed at the signe cadre. The realistic side which wishes for the pre-Mikawa status quo will use that to attack. In front of Mouri-01s pointing finger, Musashis Representative Committee Head took a step forward. She pushed up her glasses and opened a sign frame which displayed the Vice Presidents policy list. Now, may I begin? My fundamental policy is to return the Far East to its pre-Battle of Mikawa state and to make everything how it once was, so I have some advice for the Vice President who wishes for something new. That is I will provide advice that rejects the Vice Presidents three policies in order and I will finish by rejecting her overall objective. I will be doing this all at once. Volume 4B, 60: Marcher at the Appointed Time Volume 4B, Chapter 60: Marcher at the Appointed Time If you kind of understand it But not really understand it Can you kind of understand it But really understand it? Point Allocation (Requires Effort) Then lets get started. Ookubo stepped forward and spoke to everyone. I cant let up, she told herself. How about it, everyone? Do you not see any problems with the Vice Presidents goal and three suggestions? No one answered. They only tilted their heads. So Ookubo turned toward the Vice President. Listen. Stopping the Apocalypse, freeing us from provisional rule, and asking the other nations to develop the land are all ideal visions of the future. But they raise several questions as well. Do you really think the other nations will agree to free us from provisional rule and to develop that harsh land? If youre bringing this up without any way of convincing them to agree, then youre deceiving us all. Ookubo succinctly stated her conclusion. So it isnt possible. How can you know that? First of all, you claim youre going to stop Hashiba, but we already lost. Ookubo wrote up a complaint on the sign frame showing the Vice Presidents suggestions. 1: Stop Hashiba. X: We already lost to Hashiba. She tapped the sign frame as she said more. You need to look at reality when you decide on your policies. Musashi has already lost, so how are we supposed to stop Hashiba? You have no proof we can do anything, said Ookubo. Listen. Policies with no basis in reality are dangerous. And I have some complaints about your second policy as well. You have no realistic basis for it either. Just look. You say you want to give the Musashi the ability to fight and use that power to cooperate with the other nations, but you cant do that. After all You have yet to visit all of the Far East. Ookubo did not overlook that the Vice Presidents eyebrows rose a little. Whether that was surprise or something else, the girl had not expected this. So Ookubo continued along that line. Youre only partway through visiting the entire world, so you cant possibly know how all the nations will react. So you claim we will cooperate with the other nations, but you dont know whether they will even let us cooperate or if cooperation will lead to political bonds. It isnt realistic. And so your idealistic ideas are already over. Theyre nice ideals, but in reality they might fail. Can we really bet the future of our nation on that? Ookubo spread her arms toward the crowds and said listen again. Musashi and the Far East are on their last chance. After Mikawa and the Armada, the other nations had high hopes for us and you said a lot of clever things, right? But we couldnt stand up to Hashiba and we lost. After betraying everyones expectations, how much value does Musashi even have anymore? Ookubo gestured toward the entirety of the Ariake and the Musashis eight ships inside. What were you thinking remodeling and arming the ship? You used a ton of your budget on that, didnt you? That means you cant do this again. If we fail this time, its all over. Theyll take everything from us and then the Logismoi Oplo and the Apocalypse will be the least of our worries. Are you really going to bet Musashi and the Far East on that? Ookubo added her complaints to the Vice Presidents argument on the sign frame. Just look. 2: Give the Musashi the ability to fight and use that power to cooperate with the other nations. X: There is no guarantee the other nations will cooperate.X: Musashi is on its last chance, so how can we take such a large gamble? Thats about it. It isnt realistic. So Ookubo sighed as she spoke. Lets open our eyes to reality. And then return the Far East to its pre-Mikawa days. Shes chosen a pain-in-the-ass way of doing this, thought Masazumi. Ookubos argument contained a misunderstanding that was likely intentional. If politics didnt allow for idealistic ideas, you wouldnt be able to have goals and policies in the first place Goals were only goals because they were incomplete. And a plan was created to make those incomplete goals a reality. It was the same in politics. Goals were what one wanted to do with the nation and the policies were the plan to achieve the goals. Deciding on the goals and policies was a politicians role. Azuma: Um, I just had a thought. Is it really not possible to only do things that you know you can accomplish, just like Ookubo-san is suggesting? Mal-Ga: Youre being na?ve. You need to focus on Masazumis deeper thoughts. If we only do whats guaranteed to work, it means we cant go to war, right? And you need to remember that Masazumi became a politician because she wanted to go to war. Far Eastern politics will summon hell! Azuma: Oh, I get it now! Sorry, Masazumi-kun, I didnt understand your motivations properly! Vice President: D-dammit! I wont get mad. I wont! Hey, can I ask something? A crossdresser spoke up in the girls room. This was the Sviet Rus waiting room for the girls. Light reflected off the snow filled the windows, so the room was bright white. Inside, Horizon, Mitotsudaira, Mary, and the crossdresser sat around the tea table. Tenzou stuck his head inside from the half-opened sliding door. Um, Toori-dono, this is the girls room What? But Im a girl right now! And since Im a diplomat, youve gotta call me Diploko! Dont forget it! If you want to join us in here, youve gotta become a girl too. Since youre names Tenzou, well call you Nzoko! Wh-why go for a name that sounds like the general of an evil organization!? Heh heh. I think Tenko sounds cute, said Mary with a hand on her cheek. Next to Mary, Horizon drank all her tea at once and held her cup out toward Mary to ask for more. Then she glanced over at the idiot. Mitotsudaira-sama, prepare your silver chains. Now, ask your question. Y-you just had to set up your defenses like crazy before asking, didnt you? But the crossdresser scratched his head in thought and asked his question. What did Tenzou mean when he was mumbling something like, Wed in twubble as a nyation if we could only do what we knew would work? I didnt say that! I didnt! Heh heh. Its cute how you sometimes misspeak like that, Master Tenzou. I did say that! I did! Mitotsudaira was a little concerned by how things were going, but then the crossdresser asked another question. Did Seijun mess up? What makes you think that? Well. He nodded and tilted his head. She doesnt seem very excited. And while Im the President, I dont really get a lot of this. Yeah. If I understood more of it, Id be able to say something or tease her. Oh, dear, thought Mitotsudaira. My king is doing this in his own way He was still relying on Masazumi, but he was wondering what he could do as king. Of course, the greatest help a king could provide was his support, but Youre worried as an individual who holds the position of king, arent you? Hmm, maybe thats it, said the crossdresser. Im worried about all of you: Nate, Horizon, sis, Asama, and everyone else. Oh, and Tenzou, youre here too, arent you? Wh-why was I just tacked onto the end there!? Mitotsudaira thought to herself as she helped Mary calm down the ninja. What brought on this change? No, she knew the answer: losing that battle. Before that, he must have spoken with her mother about what it meant to be a king. And in England, he had spoken with Horizon about their future plans. My king. She had a lot on her mind, but she had a feeling that everything was fine for the time being. So she spoke to help her ruler relax. Masazumi has not messed up. The Representative Committee Head is simply that good. What do you mean? I mean, from a specs standpoint, a glasses committee head does sound pretty skilled. Horizon snapped her fingers, so Mitotsudaira pulled him over with the silver chains, smiled, and spoke. Listen. Oh!? Oh!? You wanna try this!? Just so you know, Im not wearing a supporter or any underwear below this! Listen up, silver chain! Get close and youll be wrapping around my lack of a supporter! Are you sure you want that!? Y-you are the worst!! The silver chain rose up in disgust and turned the tight arm toward Mitotsudaira. She stroked it to calm it while Horizon glared at the crossdresser to quiet him down. Now, Mitotsudaira-sama, go ahead. If need be, you can only coil it around his neck. Judge. Listen. The Representative Committee Head has negatively repainted goals and policies as something you cant be sure will work out. But if you dont know if itll work out, wouldnt it be better not to do it? The 1st Special Duty Officer raised his hand from over by the door and answered the crossdressers question. Listen, Toori-dono. Think of it like this: Can a bakery that never introduces any new products ever expand? So its like a porn game maker that only produces remakes? The 1st Special Duty Officer nearly answered but then decided against it. He slowly looked over at Mary and confirmed that she had not understood the idiots question and was tilting her head. Hm I have no idea what you mean, Toori-dono. Theres a lot I want to say about that, but setting aside remakes, its true you got yourself a wife without broadening your horizons beyond the one genre Arent you going to be in trouble without some more variations in genre, like neglect, honey, in the bath, or two sisters at the same time? Hm? Are you two talking about a kind of game, Master Tenzou? Eh!? Y-yes, a game! Its a kind of game! A fun kind of game! Oh, my. Even if I dont understand, Ill do what I can to help when youre researching the topic. It is a wifes duty to help out her husband. The 1st Special Duty Officer said nothing and simply gave the idiot a trembling thumbs up. Yes, yes. Horizon nodded twice and turned toward Mitotsudaira. As a nation, it is true you will not develop if you keep everything the same. Really? asked the crossdresser. Just so you know, there are standard things that every bakery needs to have. Yes, but the Blue Thunder serves light meals, pickled vegetables, and snacks as well. Even Horizon likely had a vague understanding that the Blue Thunders position as a bakery/caf was somewhat iffy. Listen, Chancellor. Things might seem stable while you always make the same bread and its true that will provide a steady income. It would have been easier to have Heidi explain this, but Mitotsudaira was working to expand her perfume brand, so she used her knowledge from that. But, Chancellor? Even if you dont change, everyone else will. If you dont follow those changes, you wont fit in with them and you will become outdated. Whats wrong with that? If other places are making bread according to the current trends, do you really think an outdated bakery will sell any bread? Even if you lower your prices to draw in some customers, your income will shrink and even that might not be enough to keep people from leaving for the other bakeries. Oh, I get it, said the crossdresser. Neither Blue Thunder has been making things exactly the same forever, added Horizon. After all, you search out the cheapest and best tasting flour and other ingredients from the distributor, you buy a new oven when need be, update the one you have, or even change manufacturer. The final product looks the same, but it is constantly changing. Thenwhy would anyone accept what that glasses committee head is saying? Her policies wont lead to any development, right? So why would she say that? Toori-sama. Horizon brought the teacup to her mouth, took a sip of tea, and set it down. Sorry. That is a little too hot. Heh. Its about the temperature of Tenzou-sama and Mary-sama. D-dammit! You got me! shouted the crossdresser. I dont know how, but that had to be at my expense!! Horizon gave a triumphant thumbs up, but Mitotsudaira steered them back on topic. It is true that people will accept the Representative Committee Heads suggestion that we shouldnt develop. Isnt that right, Horizon? Judge. It is a simple matter. Before, Toori-sama asked why old things are bad, didnt he? This is the same. Most people prefer what is old and stable. Even if the new things are better, they wonder why we have to change because they will miss the old way of doing things. Of course, added Mitotsudaira. Nostalgia isnt enough for politics. The Representative Committee Head likely has some way of doing things the old way while still updating it for modern times. Using the bakery analogy, its like using a new oven but still following the old recipe. I see, thought Masazumi. Winning a debate like this generally meant to crush your opponents argument while keeping your own argument alive. But Ookubo had gone a step beyond that. Is she focusing on public opinion? Returning the Far East to its pre-Mikawa state. That meant returning to an age of being entirely under the Testament Unions rule. All of their battles and negotiations thus far would be rendered meaningless and they would obediently accept the Testament Unions rule. But, thought Masazumi. The Far East is still under provisional rule. That was undoubtedly true. While Musashi was on the path to freedom from the provisional rule, the other nations power over them had not weakened. At Mikawa, they had set up defenses to prevent attacks on the reservations around the Far East, but they would have been in real danger otherwise. So what was Ookubo saying? Referring to a pre-Mikawa state implies that were free of their rule now. Of course, Masazumi was saying they needed to request freedom from the provisional rule. But Vice President: Perhaps people can picture scenes from the past more vividly than a suggested future. Probably, replied Naito. Gold Mar: But why is she stating things in a way that works against her? Shes making it sound like weve freed them and shes going to bring them back to an age of bondage. Doesnt that hurt her case? Vice President: Annoyingly enough, stating things like that is actually incredibly effective. Masazumi did not even need to explain because Ookubo pointed at her with her left hand and opened her mouth. Let me add one thing about our objective of bringing the Far East back to a pre-Battle of Mikawa state. Here it comes. Masazumi knew what she was going to say, but she let her say it. She decided it was better to let her opponent state her full argument than to try to silence her. So Masazumi listened to Ookubo who turned toward the crowd and extended her right hand. Returning to a pre-Battle of Mikawa state sounds like placing ourselves back under provisional rule, doesnt it? But think about this: have we actually escaped that rule since Mikawa? Has our environment dramatically improved in the last three months? It hasnt, has it!? Its been battle, tension from the possibility of more battle, exhaustion, damage, and defeat! Were supposed to be gaining our freedom, but we havent achieved a single thing that brings us closer to that! Weve worked at it for three months and gained nothing but defeat! So now that were on our final chance, doesnt this seem like a good time to call it quits!? We still have the Musashi, so we can still go back to the way things were. So Ookubo spread her arms and shouted to the crowd below. If we had gained anything but exhaustion and loss since Mikawa, I would listen. But we havent and this is our chance to return to the old age of peace. Im willing to say it: we may not have been free, but we had peace. Im saying we should return to the cramped but peaceful Musashi and Far East that we have lost since Mikawa. So She displayed the third policy. End the provisional rule and request the expansion of the world at the Peace of Westphalia. Thats quite the dream, isnt it? But as I said before, we have no proof the other nations will cooperate, so its an empty argument. Also Also As I said, there hasnt been a single sign of freeing ourselves over the past three months! And if we dont know whether or not the other nations will cooperate, can we really end the provisional rule!? She displayed her complaints alongside the policy. 3: End the provisional rule and request the expansion of the world at the Peace of Westphalia. X: Just as with 2, there is no guarantee the other nations will cooperate.X: There is no sign of the rule ending, so can we really do that? How about that? said Ookubo. What realistic policies do you even have, Vice President!? You have a very strict underclassman there. As they walked between walls of snow, Adele listened to Yoshiaki and turned to Yoshiyasu. Yoshiyasu tilted her head at Adeles smile. Im not all that strict. This much is normal for a Student Council President. Strict said Adele in her heart. They were walking below Mogamis Yamagata Castle. Yamagata Castle had entered a land port for aerial ships, but the surrounding castle town was also built down into the ground. The pit a hundred meters deep and fifty meters wide seemed to stretch on forever as a giant atrium. The layered city was lined up side by side on the inner cliff walls like the teeth of a comb. Starting at about thirty meters belowground, multilayer wooden wide blocks were lined up. Each block has between fifteen and twenty stories. A block can be removed for a farm, so it is a lot like the Musashi. But Adele walked with Yoshiaki at about five stories down. There was a passageway with deep eaves and a rope bridge connected it to the vertical block on the other side. Walls of snow stood at the bottom of the pit below. They had built up and accumulated during the winter and lots of running water could be heard from the bottom of the snow. We accumulate ether fuel by converting that flowing water into power. Although about half of it is used to preserve the paddy fields in the various blocks. It was true that paddy fields were visible within the majority of the blocks. The sunlight was reproduced by spells and the rice plants were dense and verdant. And down in the underground areas Are all those sealed areas filled with paddies? If we open them based on how the snow falls, it changes the timing of the harvest, which is convenient. The other people on the path readily passed by and greeted Yoshiaki. Adele watched that and turned to Yoshiyasu who was staring at the multilayer houses. Then Yoshiaki spoke to that girl viewing her city. What do you think of Mogami? Its a nice city. The use of thermal heating seems to be effective. And while you have decent circulation of goods, you also make use of the inconveniences. You dig into the accumulated winter snow to create passageways to the other side, dont you? Testament. The snow passageways gradually sink as the snow melts, but everyone celebrates it as it means spring is coming. But As Yoshiaki continued on ahead, she asked a question. Can Musashi celebrate and purify that sort of inconvenience? Eh? Celebrateand purify? Testament. In Shinto, the inconveniences of nature are celebrated as divisions between and turning points of the seasons. So rather than inconveniences, you accept them as signs and keep them pure. If you accepted them as inconveniences, you would have to get rid of them which would not be easy. So What is it that Musashi is experiencing right now? Is it an inconvenience you can celebrate? Or is it an inconvenience you view as an obstacle? Hearing that, Adele opened a sign frame and displayed the current state of Masazumis argument as relayed by Asama. Vice President: Resistance Side Objective: Take back the Far Easts status and achieve peace by retrieving the Logismoi Oplo and stopping the Apocalypse. 1: Stop Hashiba. X: We already lost to Hashiba. 2: Give the Musashi the ability to fight and use that power to cooperate with the other nations. X: There is no guarantee the other nations will cooperate.X: Musashi is on its last chance, so how can we take such a large gamble? 3: End the provisional rule and request the expansion of the world at the Peace of Westphalia. X: Just as with 2, there is no guarantee the other nations will cooperate.X: There is no sign of the rule ending, so can we really do that? Wow, thought Adele. Shes going all out here. Mal-Ga: This is getting tricky. Everyone would live their lives without thinking about any of this if no one brought it up, but once you put it to words and make them think about it, theyll start saying it needs to be fixed. Even though it mostly doesnt matter and can be left with the politicians. Flat Vassal: So this really is bad? It is, sent Naruze. And Mal-Ga: Most people will just have to trust what they hear in this debate. Even if both sides list up their claims, people dont want to think about it too much. Theyd prefer to have someone else explain why its wrong and then they can just confirm that part for themselves. So all the Representative Committee Head has to do is- Righteousness: Add as many Xs to her opponents claims as she can? The people who want all this explained to them will think its wrong if it has an X next to it. Yoshiyasu. Yoshiaki stopped walking. She placed her hands on the railing by the pit and smiled with half her face turned toward Yoshiyasu. This might be a sudden question, but do you think anyone is perfect? I know that the people who want to be perfect speak louder than everyone else. Thats what I was doing a month ago. What about now? I dont know. Yoshiyasu placed her hands on the railing too, so Adele followed suit. Oh. Looking down from the wooden railing, she saw a pit deeper than Musashis atrium parks. It may have been similar to the areas where all the blocks had been removed from the basic structure for remodeling. Above, below, and on the other side, she saw rows of houses and blocks with different functions. People walked along the passageways and rope bridges to support their lives and work. A closer look showed children playing despite how high up they were and they all waved or bowed when they noticed Yoshiaki. Yoshiaki narrowed her eyes and waved back, but Yoshiyasu hung her head next to the woman. Yoshiakihow can I end up like this? Heh heh You have Musashi, dont you? How does it look to you? Musashi looks the same as this to me, said Yoshiyasu. But I dont think I could create this or Musashi. And thats why I can call you a fool. The previous two generations were too kind to you. Wha-!? Yoshiyasus head shot up in what Adele knew was preparation to protest. Yeah, Yoshiyasu-san really loves her big brother and big sister! Yes! thought Adele with a mentally clenched fist, but then a straight line struck Yoshiyasus forehead. It was Yoshiakis fan. It was closed and, as it was gently held out, it stopped Yoshiyasu from moving her forehead forward. The girls initial movement was being held back. Only a slight bit of strength was needed when she had yet to gather her strength. Yoshiyasu, said Yoshiaki with a smile. The previous two generations were too kind to tell you that you were mistaken. And that is why you are half rightand half wrong. Half? Yes. As a politician, you have thought too seriously about what creates a nation and what keeps it running. You are no match for Musashis Vice President or Representative Committee Head like that. Just watch. Yoshiaki swung and spread her fan to indicate the entire atrium. The debate on the Musashi will be very valuable for you. Ookubo swung an arm atop the bridge. She kept her body light, made a half spin, and let her red stole flutter. The many people gathered in the road and plaza down below had stopped saying much. That was not surprising. On the list of debate points, The Vice Presidents side was covered in Xs from Ookubos complaints. She could tell everyone was looking at those Xs and at the two debaters. The number of Xs made them think the Vice President was wrong, so they were hesitating. I see. So this is the viewpoint of a politician. This was a special student general assembly. They were directly debating Musashis future as a nation, so it was worth hearing for the normal people as well as the students. She had seen this from the crowd below three months before at Mikawa. But she understood something now that she was on the top. She could sense the presence of the people from here. Instead of the overlapping silhouettes continuing to the horizon when walking through the city on the same level as them, she viewed them from above and could see them all as individuals. Instead of all walking in the same direction, they each moved toward their own destination and did or said whatever they wanted. That was only within the narrow field of her vision, but that was exactly why she wanted to spread her arms to grasp it all. She wanted to respond to this. But she restrained herself. Instead of responding to the sensation she found here, she had to do what she came here to do. Listen. She opened her hand toward the people below and opened her mouth. I will add another complaint to the first policy of stop Hashiba. I want to have two Xs for each. She had no intention of holding back. You know what? Ookubo walked left and right atop the bridge and swung her arm as if to keep time. Listen. Youre forgetting something very important about stopping Hashiba. Hashibas temporary rule of the Far East is already established in the Testament descriptions. When the Vice President says she is going to stop Hashiba, shes saying she wont let Hashiba establish their rule and thus she will be defying the Testament. Can we really do that? So to put it simply Ookubo added another X to the Vice Presidents first policy. 1: Stop Hashiba. X: We already lost to Hashiba.X: Not allowing Hashibas rule means opposing the Testament. There you have it. Now she had two Xs for each. But Im not done yet. She would not hold back. Her attack was still insufficient. For example, both #2 and #3 had there is no guarantee the other nations will cooperate listed. If they found out the other nations would cooperate, it would instantly erase two of her Xs. So she started thinking. 2: Give the Musashi the ability to fight and use that power to cooperate with the other nations. 3: End the provisional rule and request the expansion of the world at the Peace of Westphalia. Between those two, which one could she better argue against with something other than there is no guarantee the other nations will cooperate? #2. For #2, Musashi was helping the other nations. For #3, Musashi was asking the other nations for help. If actively interfering with the other nations and resolving their issues could be interpreted as cooperation Then the cooperation for #2 can be pulled off with Musashis actions alone. Ookubo decided that the Vice President would definitely argue that point, so Sensei, about there is no guarantee the other nations will cooperate under #2 and #3. As far as I can tell, those are saying the same thing, so Wait. The Vice President called out to her while petting the anteater on her shoulder with her right hand. Do you debate by retracting your arguments to make new ones? She placed her left hand on her chest and looked straight at Ookubo. You made an argument you knew you would retract and now youre going to make your true argument. It was all a plan to damage my image, wasnt it? If were going there, then what youre saying right now is just to damage my image. Ookubo tilted her head and said what had to be said with a bitter smile. I just want to make a proper argument. So She stated her new rejection of the Vice Presidents 2: Give the Musashi the ability to fight and use that power to cooperate with the other nations. The nations that are now under P.A. Oda and Hashibas control are Musashis enemy. We cant get their cooperation, can we? In other words, the M.H.R.R. Catholics, K.P.A. Italia, Houjou, and western Qing-Takeda are all Musashis enemy at this point. In that case, isnt it impossible for Musashi to avoid war with powerful nations? That was not all. She had rejected a small portion of it, but she needed to reject it on a more fundamental level. She had to reject the basis and ultimate objective of her opponents argument. She prepared to give the most useful rejection for what was to come. Are you listening? she asked. You say you want to retrieve the Logismoi Oplo and stop the Apocalypse, but you dont even know how to do that, do you? If you want to go on a journey to solve those mysteries, leave us out of it. The members of the Student Council and Chancellors Officers with too much time on their hands can go do that on their own. Besides, nothing says doing that will bring freedom or peace to the Far East. It may have worked as an excuse to get us out of the Battle of Mikawa and it may have helped Musashi make it this far, but now that we have retrieved Vicereine Horizon and she is safe and sound, how about we relax and let the nations with the other Logismoi Oplo decide what to do with them? So Your objective has brought nothing but loss and it has no guarantee of success. Retrieving the Logismoi Oplo and stopping the Apocalypse gave us a justification to take back Vicereine Horizon, but its usefulness is more or less gone now. At the very least, it isnt something Musashi can handle after losing a battle like that. Ookubo took a breath and swept a hand outwards. She heard a cheer from the crowd as that hand indicated the sign frame with her rewritten list of rebuttals. Vice President: Resistance Side Objective: Take back the Far Easts status and achieve peace by retrieving the Logismoi Oplo and stopping the Apocalypse. X: Wasnt our justification the retrieval of Vicereine Horizon?X: This is too much for Musashi to accomplish. 1: Stop Hashiba. X: We already lost to Hashiba.X: Not allowing Hashibas rule means opposing the Testament. 2: Give the Musashi the ability to fight and use that power to cooperate with the other nations. X: War with the many powerful nations under Hashibas control would be unavoidable.X: Musashi is on its last chance, so how can we take such a large gamble? 3: End the provisional rule and request the expansion of the world at the Peace of Westphalia. X: Just as with 2, there is no guarantee the other nations will cooperate.X: There is no sign of the rule ending, so can we really do that? Ookubo gave the Vice President a powerful look and spoke. That about sums up the current situation. I could expand on some of those topics, but I want to avoid getting too fixated on any one thing. The Vice President, however, did not respond. That was why Ookubo turned to Oriotorai. Sensei, I have played all of my cards. You can let the Vice President have a turn now. Oriotorai, however, did not respond to her prompting. She simply looked next to Ookubo with a look of surprise. Drawn by that look, Ookubo looked there too. The Vice President had raised her right hand a little. Sorry, Ookubo. I have something to say about your goal and policies. I am here as a representative of the current Student Council and Chancellors Officers, but from my point of view, I would like to say something about your goal and policies. And Here it comes, thought Ookubo as she inhaled and mentally prepared herself. But I will not be rejecting them. Eh? Ookubo had assumed a rebuttal was coming. After all, she had just done that herself by protesting the Vice Presidents goal and policies. But the Vice President had a different view. There is no point in us rejecting the future you have suggested, Representative Committee Head. We accept that future has value. That is what I am saying. The Vice President announced that she had abandoned her chance to attack. Volume 4B, 61: Comparer on the Scales Volume 4B, Chapter 61: Comparer on the Scales If we are to advance together We must know what it means To be together Point Allocation (Acceptance) Masazumi slowly exhaled. She relaxed her body and opened her mouth. She was grateful that Ookubo had gathered the peoples attention and silenced them with her eloquence. Like this, a short and relaxed statement would reach them. This should reach everyone. With that in mind, she spoke. Allow me to reiterate something. Reiterate what? The current Student Council and Chancellors Officers swear that we will not reject the Representative Committee Heads suggestion. Heh. A standard principle. I see no reason to be surprised. In the hilltop tent, a gentle breeze washed over the sun nudist as he held a glass in one hand. A politician must listen to everyones opinion. That is true even in an absolute monarchy. After all, the king holds the right to determine whether the people live or die. He must listen to the people, both to search out useful opinions and to make use of that right. Next to him, Terumoto laughed quietly as she viewed the signe cadre. Her eyebrows were raised in a thin smile. Musashis Vice President just made something very clear. She said She said Shes the one in charge of Musashis politics. And they had better remember it. Terumoto looked to the Reine des Garous who sat across from her. Hey, you havent met that Vice President, have you? This isnt your area of expertise, but what do you think? There is only one thing I could think. This is the Prime Minister of my daughters king. Of course she will be just as, if not more, troublesome than my daughter. After all, she holds a higher position than my daughter. The Reine des Garous added a but with a smile. She grabbed her cup and used her lips to pull in and peck at the film of milk fat that had formed on top of her caf au lait. Then she licked off what had stuck to her lips. That Representative Committee Head has been on the Musashi along with those children. She will have seen the Student Council election, the previous special student general assembly, and the records of the past meetings. The most troublesome people are always the ones on your own side. She then viewed the signe cadre while resting her breasts on the table. Now This is about to get brutal. Ookubo inhaled. Heat and a tremor had entered her body for just a second, so she sucked in some chilly air for an adjustment. She was inside the Ariake. When they had first arrived here, she had disliked the smell of oil, steel, and scorched metal when she woke up in the morning, but she barely noticed it anymore. She often visited the work sites to check on the construction progress and the status of urban functions such as welfare and the distribution of goods. She now understood that the citys smells changed depending on the time of day. She had learned all about the Musashi as a part of the Ariake. So Thats right. The Vice President had just said she would not reject her suggestions. That was not submitting or surrendering to Ookubo. As a Musashi politician, she would accept what she needed to accept and then use whatever aspects of it she could. But, thought Ookubo. I wont let this end so easily. Ookubo pushed up her glasses and viewed the Vice President through the lenses. Do you understand that Im not just presenting you with a summary of the peoples opinions? Judge. Of course. And Im saying I accept that youre here. The Vice President spoke calmly. As the Representative Committee Head, you have the right and duty to take an active role in politics. And as a fellow politician, I will take what you say under consideration if you tell me Im wrong. After all, you have the necessary knowledge of politics and your position prevents you from saying anything carelessly. Otherwise, no matter how eloquent and forceful you were, you would only be giving me the desires of a single citizen who hasnt seen the reality of the situation and all the factors involved. Or is that all you came here to do? No, I came here for a debate between politicians. She corrected her wording. Calmly and in a different tone than normal, she spoke the words needed for an official confrontation. I wish for a confrontation. Are you prepared for that? She knew what the Vice President meant by that. From here on, they would be betting their status as politicians on this. I see, she thought as she saw the Vice President smile a little. Besides, do you know what we will be discussing from here on? If we are thinking the same thing, it goes without saying. Despite saying that, Ookubo swung her arm outward. She indicated the people down below. Do you know what it means to win? I do, said the Vice President. If I defeat you but no one is willing to follow me, then I have lost. Thats what you mean, isnt it? Yes, this is it. Yoshiyasu thought that as she leaned on the railing and looked between Mogamis multilayer city and the sign frame. So its about public opinion. Not just that, said Yoshiaki. She knew that. Or perhaps she should say she had known that. Since Yoshiaki stood next to her, the people down below would bow and greet them as they passed by. But Im not the one those people are greeting. That is a twisted way of looking at this, but perhaps you need to start with that kind of assumption. Yes, it is true those people are greeting me through you rather than actually greeting you. They do not really know who you are, but because I brought you here, they can increase my reputation by greeting you. The vassal next to Yoshiyasu tilted her head and looked between Yoshiyasu and Yoshiaki. Can I ask what you mean by public opinion? Of course, replied Yoshiaki while handing the vassal and Yoshiyasu individually wrapped sweets. They were Surprise Manju Chocolates, which were sold in Satomi as well. Warring States commanders had been manju-ized (as opposed to anthropomorphized) and the manju acted as a talisman with an illegible description of the commander written in Far Eastern. Ah! said the vassal. I got the super rare Nagano Narimasa! When I get back, I can show it off to Persona-kun and the Chancellor! Heh heh. Its all about knowing where in the carton the box was and where in the box the package was. I got Tsuchiya Masatsune, but it looks like its normal rarity. How do they decide what is and isnt rare? But, said Yoshiyasu in her heart. When she bit into it, the savory aroma seemed to break apart in her mouth and press the salty sweetness into her cheeks. So basically, I need to believe that I am me, right? Exactly. Yoshiaki looked across the multilayered city. This city always had a unique regional structure, but building it up to this scale, building in entire farm blocks, and reusing the fallen snow were all additions from my generation. There must have been a lot of opposition in the public opinion. Of course. Yoshiaki hid her smile behind her fan. After all, I did that at the same time as I crushed the opposing forces within Mogami territory. If I had not made the belowground paddies first, I would likely have been destroyed. Due to lack of food? No. We can sell rice. With the belowground paddies, we could grow rice for a longer period without relying solely on the summer season. Mogami has excellent water and we can make wonderfully pure rice with it, so we sold it to the other nations for use as presents or in processed goods. By selling it to Sviet Rus, Date, or using the sea route along the coast of the Baltic Sea, we can gather foreign currency. And by selling it to the people in the resistant forces of our own nation, we can pull them toward us. It also prompted population growth, so we reached this point in about twenty years. Twenty years? Heh heh, laughed Yoshiaki. Yes, twenty years. It sounds fast and yet it also sounds slow. In the twenty years it took to give Mogami its current form, there were those who protested my actions and those who supported me. And now Mogami has nearly reached the form I wanted and the form those who followed me wanted. I can almost hear the triple complaint of Just make a normal city, lets cooperate with the others in our territory, and dont become a selfish ruler. But it was not the complainers who shaped reality. It was me. Yoshiaki turned toward Yoshiyasu. Listen. If a nation is not changing, it will be destroyed. After all, other nations exist. So if you listen to the people telling you to stop, you will have peace within your nation, but you will be destroyed as the other nations prosper. Besides, a nation that does everything the standard way is no different from a corrupt nation that effectively lets the bureaucrats rule. The only difference is that one of them is aware of the corruption. And who is it that knows the most about their own and other nations? The ruler, said the vassal. Which would be the Chancellor and Student Council Presidentnormally, anyways. Adding that last comment was proof she was from Musashi, but she had likely understood what this meant. Yoshiaki nodded toward the vassal. If you understand everything inside and outside your nation, you just have to do what it takes to win. And do it in a constantly changing world. The complainers, unfortunately, hope for something other than what will let you win. And most of the complaints I heard were not actually the same as that triple complaint you mentioned, Yoshiyasu. Yoshiaki covered her mouth with her fan. They were telling me to stop playing dirty. Heh heh. But launching surprise attacks on the resistant forces and prompting them to betray each other was just so much fun. How could I have stopped? There are some things a fox simply cannot do. I bet you made a lot of enemies. More of them decided to join me. Thats why Mogami exists as it does now. Its true there were some who, right up to the moment of death, refused to believe that someone who doesnt play fair could win. They must have found it incomprehensible that their ideals had no bearing on reality. Do you understand? Reality is not an ideal. That is why it is reality. And whatever form reality takes, it is those who survive who hold it in their hands. Call it unfair, incomprehensible, or dirty if you like, but those who work toward survival are the ones blessed by reality. That is why a king must continually work toward winning. If any complaints or suggestions will help them win, they must accept them and strengthen themselves with them, but if they will lead to stagnation and defeat, they are a faulty argument, no matter how convincing the argument seems. And the opposite is also true. After all Yoshiaki leaned over the railing and looked to the multilayered city. You could make a convincing argument why this city is impossible. It is an abnormal city that can only exist in this frozen land. Yes. Yoshiaki narrowed her eyes. Be abnormal, Satomi. Oh, but that does not mean it is okay to have such a flat chest. Th-that is not abnormal! Its just simpler! Right, Yoshiyasu-san!? Dont ask me to agree with you thought Yoshiyasu as she looked away, but she thought she understood what Yoshiaki was getting at. So if you show off a clear form of victory, people will follow you? Everyone wants to win, you know? All that remains is how well that form of victory suits you. To put it another way, there are as many forms of victory as there are people suited to be king. But you are stuck at the level of suggestions and complaints. I imagine the people above you were very skilled and they had their suggestions and complaints for you. But Satomi, you are now in a position where there should be no one above you. In this world, you must not so readily accept biased suggestions or stagnant complaints. Instead, you must create your own form of abnormal that keeps you on the move and changing. Also Yoshiaki opened another sign frame and enlarged it. It displayed Musashis Vice President and Representative Committee Head. I wonder if this Representative Committee Head is the same as you. And we have yet to see whether this Vice President can use the complaints and suggestions presented to her in order to create her own version of the abnormal. Yoshiaki flicked the sign frame to split it. She turned her back on Yoshiyasu and started to walk away. Come. There is something I would like to show you. I am sure we will have the answer to this debate by the time we arrive. That iswill Musashi become abnormal or will it sink into stagnation? Masazumi exhaled. She relaxed her shoulders from within and thought to herself. Ive still got a long way to go. Ookubo still hasnt gotten serious, she told herself. This underclassman had an inherited name. In fact, she had two. Before the Battle of Mikawa, the Testament Union had authorized her inheritance of the names Ookubo Tadachika and Nagayasu. Her father had also had an inherited name and her family had been appointed as the Ookubo family, but when moving from Mikawa to Musashi, her father had chosen not to take a position on the Provisional Council and had taken a different job. On the other hand, neither Masazumi nor her father had an inherited name. They had failed to acquire one. So in this debate Im the one thats borrowing her chest. Ookubo has a fair bit there. A fair bit of what where? But I did hear that Mitotsudaira lent her chest and failed, so doing so with an inherited name must be dangerous if youre not careful. Since Ookubo has two inherited names, she must have put together a countermeasure for me borrowing her chest. What am I even talking about anymore? Vice President, is there something on my chest? Dont worry about it. There was just something I should have already considered, since it has precedent. Maa. Yes, yes. I doubt you know what I meant, so its wonderful that you agreed with me. But I need to smash the wall of stagnation. She had to find a way of replacing stagnation with action. She also wanted to learn what Ookubo truly thought. Ookubo had inherited two names as a politician, so there was no way she was supporting stagnant politics. She would have predicted Masazumis counterattack and she would know how quickly it would take people to comprehend the debate topic, so there had to be a true motive hidden behind all that. The girl was still hiding a future of action that her stagnant complaints would lead to. So Now, then, thought Masazumi. How much of myself have I retrieved since Mikawa? This would be testing that. Both inside and outside herself, how much had she been remodeled along with the Musashi? What had she thought and considered to that end. That was what she would be asked. So she said one thing first. Are you listening? She said it to no one in particular. And The Representative Committee Head has listed out her complaints regarding our policy. I will now explain why our policies are what they are and then I will remove all of those complaints. In a few places atop a white surface below the sky, footage from within the Ariake was displayed on sign frames. One such place was the top of the white cliff-like wall on the rear starboard side of the Ariake. A twenty meter torii-style sign frame displayed Musashi Vice President Honda Masazumi and Representative Committee Head Ookubo. One of the people watching them there spoke. That flat politician still isnt smiling. Will she be okay? It was Kimi. She wore a summer uniform and stood in the sky beyond the starboard hull. She stood on some scaffolding. And rather than a board laid out for a foothold, she stood atop one of the supporting rods. When the three nations had fired on the rear starboard side the day before, there had been no direct hits, but the explosive blasts, shockwaves, and wind had still battered the outer hull. Some of the armor had bent or shifted. Scaffolding of hardened bamboo had been set up for an inspection and repairs and the tube-like ends stuck out into the sky. However, the walking surface had yet to be added to the scaffolding. Only a course grid of bamboo had been built up vertically over a wide area of air. All of the bamboo is about thirty centimeters thick. They make for midair footholds over an area of about a hundred meters. They plan to add on an actual floor and make sure transport ships can fly up alongside it to carry in the armor panels, but they havent had time with all the effort going into the residential districts. Kimi spun around on a piece of bamboo about a dozen meters away from the outer hull. Below her, thin clouds flowed by and the somewhat blue-tinted ground was visible. Were over three kilometers up. What stage could be grander? Kimi stepped lightly through the sky. She moved only her ankles to leap to another bamboo about three meters away. She did not quite make it far enough, but she placed the tip of her toes on the end of the bamboo scaffolding and pulled herself in. When she turned back, she saw the Ariakes outer hull. She saw three people there. Asama glared at her, her mother showed off her teeth with her hands on her hips, and Samurai Girl, do you have your feelings in order yet? She called out to Honda Futayo. Honestly, I was wondering what she wanted us to do. According to her mother, she was to help with Futayos training. As far as Kimi could see, Futayo had had a lot on her mind. She had fallen from the wall during training and failed when she should have achieved victory in battle. But according to Kimis mother, this was not just a slump. Mom I just have to deal with this myself, right? Heh heh. Everyone wants a piece of me. Have I turned into my foolish brother? Kimi, this isnt a game. I know that. Kimi could tell her eyebrows had risen in a smile. She gently grabbed her right side skirt and stepped back along the scaffolding with her right toe tip. Then she stood on the edge of the bamboo with just her right toe tip. This meant only about two centimeters of her foot was touching the bamboo, but she looked to Futayo all the same. I will give you the scaffolding I just left. You should thank me. Judge, replied the girl. Manager-dono, how can I complete this training? If youoh, right. Kimi! How much can she stab you!? Heh heh. Mom, thats simple. Its easy mode. Write that with kanji and it means stubborn hairinesswait, what is this!? It was supposed to be simple, but now its looking surprisingly hairy! Hey, Asama, what am I supposed to do now!? Um, Toori-kun and Kimis mother? Kimi is always like this at school too, but is there anything you can do about it? Hmm. I always leave her and Toori with you, Tomo-chan, so you and your friends can do what you want with them. Kimi smiled bitterly as Asamas shoulders drooped to say that was hopeless. Thats fine, thought Kimi. If you have any complaints, just come out and tell me. Its up to me whether I listen to them, though. You wont be able to make those complaints at school much longer. They would graduate and there was the Apocalypse. She did not know what was going to happen, but that was why Its best to do everything you can to enjoy yourself as you are. Kimi placed her right hand on her summer uniforms chest. Samurai Girl, stab me here even deeper than before. Futayo would know what she meant by before: when they had fought at Mikawa. Futayos blade had been unable to fully reach Kimi then. Try to do it properly this time. Judge. I am grateful. Futayo bowed and made a light jump. She was coming. She immediately covered more than a dozen meters and landed on the scaffolding in front of Kimi. As soon as Futayo jumped, she noticed movement on the sign frame on top of the Ariake. Masazumi and Ookubo were facing each other. Masazumi. She was fighting. As the Vice President who carried Musashi on her shoulders and as the representative of Musashis intelligence, she was protecting what they had to do. Both Futayo and Masazumi were from Mikawa. Futayos father had had an inherited name, but neither of the girls did at the moment. But I wonder Futayo wondered if a gap had opened between herself and Masazumi. There was a clear difference between the girl who was trying to protect Musashi and Futayo who was trying to recover herself. But Now, then, said Masazumi. Let us begin our confrontation anew. Yes, thought Futayo as she landed on the scaffolding and faced forward. Kimi was there. And she heard Masazumi speak. Are you ready? Yes, repeated Futayo in her heart as she leaned forward. She was preparing to give herself initial speed. Then she spoke while imagining the speed inside her. We are ready. Masazumi was, the others were, and Futayo was. We have never been more ready. With her back to Masazumis words, Futayo accelerated her body. She moved forward. Volume 4B, Afterword Volume 4B, Afterword Now, that was Volume 4-B of Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon. A Volume 4-B is a first for my career and its thanks to all of you that I could do this. Thank you very much. Now, the stage this time is Oushuu and Jouetsu, but when you look at Japanese history, the daimyo of this region were not as monolithic as we tend to picture them. In games, theyre given the simple image of an independent daimyo and his subordinates, but it was actually more like an alliance of nearby clans with the one major clan that represented them. So they werent so much subordinates as they were allies. So the further you move from the center, the easier it is to find infighting between the powerful clans and families. Shigenaga was from a clan like that, so he was basically a tsundere that would defy the Uesugi clan at every turn yet intercept any external enemies that showed up. To keep those energetic people in line, it feels like the main clans focused a lot on their position as managers of Kantou. Even a schemer like Mogami Yoshiaki kept a focus on Onikiris origin and took great care of the position of Ushuu Tandai inherited from the Muromachi Shogunate. And the usual chat. You can continue with weird memories from your school days. Come to think of it, there was a guy in my class with the nickname of Stimulant. He got the name because he always acted like he was on stimulants. When we greeted him on the street saying Hey, Stimulant! How you been!?, the old ladies walking by would turn back in surprise. Thats a little too blunt of a nickname, dont you think? Yeah, I was known as Nyo. Why? Well, after we got our health exam results back, my nickname became Urinary Proteins. I thought it was hilarious, but during homeroom, the girls said it was too straightforward. So to match the music scene at the time, we shortened it to Nyo.[1] When I showed up on stage during the school festival, everyone was shouting Nyo. Jealous? Isnt that the kind of thing people usually try to forget? Anyway, the background music this time was Ellegardens Salamander. I guess you could call it hard rock that makes me think of an aerial battle. And the lyrics are cool. But Who best remembered the promise? Ill leave it at that. The next part will be out after a month break, so wait a little longer. August 2011. A suddenly chilly morning. -Kawakami Minoru Notes 1. Japanese for Urinary Proteins is "Nyou Tanpaku". Volume 4C, Characters Volume 4C, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo-style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine divisions chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. - Mishina Shouichi: Mishina Hiros father. Taizous son-in-law. Head of Kantou IZUMO. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Ookubo Tadachika/Nagayasu: A rare Far Easterner with a double inherited name. A second year and head of the representative committee. Speaks in a fake-sounding Kansai dialect. - Kanou: Ookubos maid. An automaton. Head of the public morals committee. A second year. Academy Officials - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Asakusa: Captain automaton of Musashis first port ship. Short hair. - Shinagawa: Captain automaton of Musashis first starboard ship. Same model as Asakusa. - Okutama: Captain automaton of Musashis rear central ship. Also takes care of odd jobs at Sakais home. - Musashino: Captain automaton of Musashis front central ship. Leader on the bridge. Close to Suzu and Adele. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. M.H.R.R. - Hashiba Toukichirou: M.H.R.R. Vice President and monkey-masked automaton girl. The nervous bomber type. - Olimpia: Innocentiuss older and younger stepsister. Current Pope-Chancellor. - Matthias: Representative of M.H.R.R.s Catholics. Student Council President. Younger brother of Chancellor and Emperor Rudolf II. Being a puppet is fun! - Maeda Toshiie: Catholic representative. Treasurer. Samurai attendant that has become a ghost and is peacefully spending his days with his wife Matsu. - Fukushima Masanori: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #1. Speaks in an old-fashioned way. - Katou Kiyomasa: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #2. The busty blonde type and speaks politely. P.A. Oda - Sassa Narimasa: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Delinquent and assault type. But methodical. - Shibata Katsuie: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Athletic type. Very troublesome after his recent marriage. - Fuwa Mitsuharu: P.A. Odas local anti-Sviet Rus treasurer. Her, Toshiie, and Narimasa are known as the Triumvirate. - Oichi: Shibata Katsuies wife. Gentle berserker. - Niwa Nagahide: #2 of the Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. A dancer and quick to adapt. - Hashiba Hidetsugu: Hashibas nephew. In the history recreation, earns Hashibas anger and is made to commit suicide. - Komahime: Mogami Yoshiakis daughter and Hashiba Hidetsugus concubine. Her suicide due to guilt by association led to the Mogami clans anti-Hashiba stance. - Sakuma Nobumori: Fleet commander who specializes in fleet defense formations. Has actually inherited multiple names with the Sakuma surname. Loves candy. - Mori Nagayoshi: Manliest young fellow in P.A. Oda. His head spins at the instant of impact. Date Clan - Date Masamune: Head of the Date clan. Inherits the power of the Dragon God. Chancellor and student council president of the Date clan. - Date Narumi: Masamunes cousin. Vice chancellor of the Date clan and uses a mobile shell named Unturning Centipede. Confident elder sister type. - Katakura Kojuurou: Vice president of the Date clan. Full of intense highs and lows. - Oniniwa Tsunamoto: 2nd special duty officer of the Date clan. Demonic long-lived god of war pilot. Pilots a god of war named Sagetsu. - Rusu Masakage: Control system of the Date clans Sendai Castle. The family name can cause some confusion.[1] - Yoshihime: Masamunes mother. Half demonic long-lived and half human. Principal of Sendai Date Academy. Sviet Rus - Marfa Boretskaya: Female mayor of the floating city Novgorod. An undead demon. - Honjou Shigenaga: Brave general who defends Sviet Russ lands. Uses the Honjou Shield. - Toby: A mysterious old man from the Far East who now works for Marfa. Or maybe it isnt that much of a mystery. - Uesugi Kagekatsu: Head of the Uesugi clan and demon king who has inherited the name of Sviet Russ king Ivan the Terrible. Uses a metal staff and lightning attacks. - Naoe Kanetsugu: Sviet Russ Vice Chancellor and Treasurer. Man of Love. Refreshing type. Dances a lot. - Saitou Tomonobu: Elderly Sviet Rus 1st Special Duty Officer. A Zhong Kui who can predict the flow of battle and his enemys movements based on his experience. Mogami Clan - Mogami Yoshiaki: Betrayal-loving daimyo known as the Fox of Ushuu. Shrewd leader who unified frigid Mogami in a single generation. - Shakenobe: The Mouse that follows Yoshiaki-sama, mon! Other - Sarutobi Sasuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #1. Uses martial arts and ninja techniques. - Kirigakure Saizou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #2. Uses a wind movement technique. - Miyoshi Isa: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #4. AKA Isa Nyuudou. Girl who uses a remote-controlled god of war. - Anayama Kosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #5. Looks like a nice guy. Uses ninja techniques. - Yuri Kamanosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #6. Specializes in sword fighting. - Nezu Jinpachi: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #8. Specializes in sniping. - William of Orange: Resistance Chancellor of Holland. Normally known as the Prince of Orange. Said he would tell Musashi about the Genesis Project at Novgorod. Notes 1. Rusu means away from home. Volume 4C, School Rules Volume 4C, School Rules Article 51 Line 1 - The members of the Student Council are ranked higher than the members of the committees (and equivalent organizations). Article 51 Line 2 - The head of each committee has the right to make suggestions to the Student Council members on matters concerning their committee. Volume 4C, 62: Distant Supporter Volume 4C, Chapter 62: Distant Supporter At all times And wherever you are They are worried about you Point Allocation (Parent) A white tent was set up between the waves of green, blowing grass on a hilltop. A woman sipped at a cup below that shadow blocking the sun. The large blonde rolls of her hair were swept back. Musashi will have settled on a direction in another hour. Now, what will you two do as Mouri Terumoto and Louis Exiv? As the Reine des Garous under your command, I am very interested in your future plans. The Reine des Garouss question was directed at Terumoto, who wore an Hexagone Fran?aise girls summer uniform, and Exiv, who wore his summer birthday suit. They looked back at her and Terumoto crossed her arms with a smile and raised eyebrows. You want to know what were going to do? What can we do besides bring the fight to Hashiba? Terumoto, I love the youthful enthusiasm, but do you have a plan? Testament, confirmed Terumoto as she looked east. She looked down the hill, through the woods, and past a distant wheat field, a river, and more woods. Wayyyy over there, beyond where it fades into blueness, an aerial transport ship name Tottori Castle controls our front line near the border with M.H.R.R. Are you familiar with that history recreation? Testament. Hashiba besieges the castle for two hundred days and most of the soldiers in the castle starve to death. The lord of the castle attempted to fight back but ended up asking that the survivors be spared if he committed suicide. But Hashiba was impressed by their thorough resistance and attempted to spare the lords life to help rule over and negotiate with the region more smoothly. However The lord stubbornly refused, so Hashiba asked Nobunaga if he could accept the suicide. He received permission, so with the lords suicide, Hashiba took Tottori Castle as a stronghold for attacking Mouri. Exiv completed the explanation as Terumoto looked to the east. The afternoon sun lit up the distant sky, but it was also white and hazy. A deep shadow and a sandstorm covering several dozen kilometers were visible there. Tottori Castle sends out a sand barrier along with its accompanying ships to protect Mouris eastern sky. As a transport ship, the most it can do is put up a long-term defense. Mouri-01. Terumotos call was answered by a voice in the open-air kitchen a short distance outside the tent. Testament. Princess, Mouri-32b is in charge of Tottori Castle and she has enjoyed the past two hundred days very much. After all, she was given a fully mechanical body that allowed her to continue working without eating a thing for those two hundred days. And in that sandy environment, she apparently had all the cleaning work she could ever hope for. The Hashiba forces positioned to the east have apparently been worn down, so Mouri-32b and the others under her command apparently set up shop to supply food for them. Those two hundred days will soon be over. The Reine des Garous nodded at Terumotos comment. P.A. Oda possesses a great fleet, but after spreading their forces over K.P.A. Italia and Kantou, their territory has grown by about 30% and they are left with insufficient ships. If they are to invade Hexagone Fran?aise, they would like to take Tottori Castle for its transportation and storage abilities. Of course, to prevent a rebellion of the local people who have been protected by that castle, they would also like for control of the castle to simply be transferred to them. Thats why we use it as bait. Terumoto looked to the Reine des Garous. We hand over Tottori Castle unharmed, and in exchangethey let the Reine des Garous inherit a Far Eastern commanders name. Which would mean The Reine des Garous would be able to interfere in the Mouri-side battles. That would be Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouris best way to hold Hashiba in check. Youre unbeatable, Terumoto! Your wisdom is sending a shiver down my spine! Youre just chilled because you dont have any clothes on. Anyway, we could also make it so you can interfere, but that can wait. Sending the Vice Chancellor to the battlefield provides a better image than sending the Chancellor. The Reine des Garous smiled thinly at what Terumoto said. I more or less understand what you are after. You wish to mess with Hashiba, dont you? It isnt fair to the people taking all this more seriously, but I just cant help but oppose anyone with power. Also, weve also received some troubling information. What is it? Has the time I have been waiting for finally arrived? The Reine des Garouss smile deepened. If I do join the fight, Hashiba will not just send an empty Tottori Castle to the front line, will they? You have received some information from a spy while Mouri-32b was running her food stand, didnt you? You wolves have sharp noses. Terumoto smiled bitterly. She leaned back in her chair and stretched a hand back. Mouri-02 stopped forward and placed a cup of hot milk in her hand. Oh, thanks. Now, anyway, its simple. Hashiba is apparently loading supplies onto the Azuchi Castle at Kantou and Edo. This information is from two days ago, so theyre probably about done. That means Hashiba will carry those supplies to Tottori Castle while they send the Azuchi Castle back to Lake Biwa to return it to Nobunaga. But But As they do that, they will apparently be sending supplies to Shibatas forces. Terumoto opened a signe cadre. It showed the sky as well as a ghost. The ghost was a black-haired demonic long-lived wearing an M.H.R.R. girls summer uniform. Tomoe Gozen. Any news on the visual confirmation of the western Hashiba forces and eastern Shibata forces? Testament. Hashiba is apparently leaving K.P.A. Italia and returning to P.A. Odas headquarters in Lake Biwas Azuchi. She is probably visiting Nobunaga to ask about the suicide of Tottori Castles lord. As for Shibatas forces in the east, Shibatas fleet is deployed south of Novgorod. Once they decide to begin, they can quickly advance on Novgorod. What a pain. Terumoto looked up into the sky. The Azuchi Castle will be carrying all the supplies peaceful Kantou had stockpiled. Theyll be giving supplies to Shibatas forces on the way, so Shibata will definitely be able to invade Sviet Rus and Hashiba will definitely be able to attack Mouri. This large-scale resupply is a lot of trouble. But Shibata has not yet begun his invasion of Novgorod. If he hasnt, then that resupply seems of little value. The Reine des Garous narrowed her eyes and intertwined her fingers. What do you think will trigger Shibatas invasion of Novgorod? Sviet Rus or Oushuu cooperating with Musashi. Tomoe Gozen answered immediately and Exiv continued for her. Sviet Rus and Oushuu cooperating with Matsudaira did not occur until after Nobunaga and Hashibas deaths. If that occurs, Hashiba will have to move ahead with Nobunagas assassination since they control the Testament Union now. So P.A. Oda will first want to quickly finish all of the history recreation leading to Nobunagas assassination so they can rush in to stop it. That is why Hashiba is preparing to attack Mouri and why Shibata is preparing to invade Sviet Rus. An excellent answer. Tomoe Gozen showed off her sharp canine teeth in a small smile. Of course, if Sviet Rus or Oushuu are to cooperate with Musashi, the current Student Council must win this special student general assembly and then achieve decent results at the three nations meeting with Sviet Rus, Date, and Mogami. But are you sure you want that, Mouri? If Musashi earns Sviet Russ cooperation, Hashiba will begin their Mouri invasion in earnest. We have countermeasures in mind. Well mess with them good. After all, Im Mouri Terumoto, the commander who messes with everyone at Sekigahara. Also, Anne already decided at Magdeburg that we would focus on Musashi for our resistance against P.A. Oda. And we have no complaints about that. Sorry. Tomoe Gozen bowed and Terumoto smiled bitterly. Dont worry about it. This just means everyones destiny has yet to be decided. Terumoto opened another signe cadre. This one was a divine transmission from the Ariake. Musashis Vice President raised her right hand and said something. Good. Musashis Vice President. Now thats someone Id like to face head-on. Terumoto raised her eyebrows a little and fixed her eyes on Musashis Vice President. When I see a girl going on the offensive like that, it makes me feel like theyve gotten disturbingly far ahead of me. Masazumi stood below a vast white ceiling and atop the bridge leading to the academy on the aft end of a giant ship. She checked some information on a sign frame and breathed in. She was about to begin tearing down what Ookubo had said. She would remove all of the complaints Ookubo had made about their goals and methods. This wont be easy. More through intuition than realization, she concluded that Ookubo was fully betting herself on this. Ookubo had two inherited names, yet she was facing down and debating someone with no inherited name while showing no fear of the history recreation of her own fall from grace. Masazumi silently commented on that stance. Ookubo. You take Musashi and the Far East very seriously, dont you? So do I. Or at least I try to. She wanted to speak with Ookubo about that. Of course, that would have to be after all of this was over. But, thought Masazumi. Just as a lot went into constructing who I am today, a lot went into who Ookubo is as well. What was that a lot? If I knew that, I bet I could understand what she really wants here and what shes really thinking. Simply knowing whether or not what Ookubo was saying was real would change Masazumis trust in the girls words and actions. Masazumi wanted to do everything she could as a part of what determined Musashi and the Far Easts destiny. While preparing the night before, she had received some information from Ohiroshiki and visited a number of places, but This wont be easy. She could only say her opponents defenses were too strict. Hey, she thought toward the side of Ookubos face. What are you thinking as you stand here? Masazumi formed those words in her heart and took a breath. ? But then she noticed a sign frame next to her face. She saw Tsukinowa raising both front paws. Maa! It waved them. That was probably a way of telling her to look as soon as possible, so Vice President: What is this? And why is it protected so only I can read it? Four Eyes: Hi, Musashi Vice President. This is the volunteer working to restore your silly wannabe author. Shakespeare!? Letters rapidly flew around the target of Masazumis question. She was supposedly in Neshinbaras home, restoring him from his flattened state, but Four Eyes: I was analyzing the data while working on the restoration and I came across a divine mail summing up the events of the night before last. Basically, it was his notes concerning Ookubo Tadachika/Nagayasu. This boy seems to have a fetish that leads him to go for anyone with glasses, but that doesnt really matter. No, it does matter. Or maybe if he at least had better taste in them. But, anyway, look. Look at what? Four Eyes: The Possibility of Rebellion by Ookubo Tadachika/Nagayasu and the True Meaning Thereof Masazumi was dumbfounded by what this meant and the sign frame continued speaking. Four Eyes: Sorry. I was given full privileges over this wannabe idiot, so I should have noticed this sooner and sent it to you. If I had, it would have significantly reduced your stress and given you several hours with which to peacefully work on the creative process you call politics. That was my mistake. But may I ask one thing? Vice President: What is it? Four Eyes: Is this enough for you to accept Toussaints value? Vice President: Judge. I was just hoping to learn the truth behind Ookubo. I didnt want to make a mistake in how I responded here. I dont know to what kind of extremes Neshinbaras thought processes took him, but he predicted this would happen, didnt he? And he already investigated the truth behind it. Honestly. Vice President: We might have avoided all this trouble if he hadnt been flattened. Four Eyes: I am shocked to find a lacking wannabe author is enough to alter the destiny of an entire nation. Vice President: Are you saying we must be severely shorthanded? Four Eyes: No. If I am his goal, then he needs to be at least at that level while still only a wannabe. Otherwise, he could never hope to match me in the future. Masazumi did not entirely understand that, but she recorded it so she could give it to Heidi or Naito later on. Hopefully it would be worth at least the price of a lunch. But at the same time, relief filled her heart. Vice President: What does it say? Four Eyes: I have not read it as Toussaint meant it for you. He may be foolish and lacking and he may have a hopeless penchant for delusions, butnothing he creates is powerless. Vice President: Are you saying this will help me? Four Eyes: Testament. All creative works contain energy. Whether you will consume it or not is up to you, though. Shakespeare sent the word bye and the sign frame vanished. All that remained was a single sign frame showing the information Neshinbara had sent. Masazumi thought as she viewed that and let most of its contents enter her mind. Ookubo. It contained the truth behind this special student general assembly and a few odd happenings of late. Masazumi was able to find the answers to what had seemed so inscrutable. She thanked Neshinbara for that sense of relief and turned back toward Oriotorai. The woman returned her look and raised her eyebrows in interest. Sensei. Sorry, but please give me a moment to gather the information in my head. Honestly, why do you boys love showing off in front of girls so much? In a small room, Shakespeare lay on the bed in her white coat. She started by sprawling out her limbs and grabbing the blanket. Then she rolled up in it and rolled back and forth on the bed. After a while, she said testament, got up, and sighed. My sponsor will be releasing me soon, so I will be quite busy as a professional author. Her eyes turned toward a wall covered in bookshelves and Toussaint. Neshinbaras armor panel was there with the excess portion cut away. The corners of Shakespeares mouth relaxed and she approached the armor. Nn. She placed her lips on it and took a breath. I thought I could do it while everyone slept, but the preparations to release you are already complete She reached for her collar and undid her inner suits joint. Then she showed off her teeth in a smile. So I can indulge myself just a little for the time being, cant I? Once she said that, Shakespeares long ears suddenly moved. They twitched a few times and she spoke while touching them with her hands. What a nice rhythm. Is someone dancing up on the western side of the Ariake? They were high in the sky. So high, in fact, that it grew dark blue below and they could not see the bottom. Thin white clouds were spiraling lower down, but none were visible in the blue overhead. A white panel existed below that blue. It was a vast plain floating above the earth. The white surface existed on the same scale as the sea, the mountains, the towns, and the forests stretching out below. Its upper surface was printed with the brand name Kantou IZUMO and the name Ariake. A few things were moving on the Ariakes surface. Most of those on the western side were light gods of war replacing the western armor and defense spell stockers. The majority were split into three groups. One group continued working. That was the smallest group. Another group watched the special student general assembly on the few sign frames opened above the Ariake. That was the largest group. The last group was gradually growing as the gods of war called out to each other. They were looking to the scaffolding being put together to replace the external armor on the western side. Two people were moving atop the reinforced bamboo pipes. They were both girls. The two exchanged positions and moved about while favoring the cut edges of the reinforced bamboo pipes that stood vertically. It looked more like dance practice or a game than it did a battle. Or it would have if the one pursuing the other were not wielding a spear. Another girl and a woman were watching those two. On the edge of the deck near the scaffolding, a middle-aged woman wearing a Blue Thunder apron crossed her arms and smiled as she asked a question of the girl in a summer uniform standing next to her. Tomo-chan, how much support are you providing as the Asama Shrine? Asama did not understand what that question meant at first. Are you talking about Kimi and Futayos training or the special student general assembly, Toori-kun and Kimis mother? Yoshiki smiled bitterly and answered without looking Asamas way. Im talking about both. Youre pretty strongly in my kids camp, Tomo-chan, and youre also in their friends and allies camp. And you dont hold back in either case, do you? When you put it like that, I can only say thats due to my personality Judge. So take care of Toori. There are other girls, including Horizon, but if that idiots prepared to be a king, then he needs to start looking to the next stage before long. What do you mean by the next stage? Judge, Yoshiki nodded and looked to Kimis hair dancing and Futayos hair flying in pursuit atop the scaffolding. Futayo-chan is pretty flexible. I thought she would move more stiffly. Kimi is always wiggling around, but she bends pretty far when you go along with it, Tomo-chan. If I get out of shape and cant do the splits anymore, Kimi always forces me to do it Ha ha. Yoshiki laughed. Anyway, about the next step. It looks to me like everyone will be able to act like that. Listen. Musashi became what it is today in order to rescue Horizon, but shes no longer gone and no longer taken. She is here now. She is with us now. She works at my place and she lives underground in Tama. She has also become quite active as that idiots girlfriend. So even if this started with losing Horizon, thinking of our current issues based on that means to deny what we have now. Asamas pulse began beating faster. In front of her, Futayo was pursuing Kimi. According to Yoshiki, the girl had felt her own limits and wished to surpass them. That desire was likely a reaction to the current state of Musashi and Yoshikis next words seemed based on that premise. A foundation is important, but its just a foothold. What you need to hold in your arms now is a brand new weapon that can break through your obstacles and pave the way forward. And And That idiot is trying to become a king. Hes trying to create a nation, not preserve one. That nation does not yet exist and you could say his future is lawless until it does exist. In that case, anything goes as long as it seems like the best option. So Tomo-chan, take care of my idiot and of Horizon and Kimi too. Oh, come on. Im still in no position to be taking care of anyone Judge. Yoshiki patted her on the back. I know you cant say no if I ask you, but Im asking you anyway. Do you know why? It was not to increase Asamas sense of obligation. She knew Yoshiki enough to know that. She knew it all the more because Yoshiki knew her quite well. Yoshiki was saying this: If I ever feel like Im creating a wall between us, I can use this request as an excuse to follow him regardless That woman must have seen right through her. Asama was a shrine maiden and Musashis Shinto representative, so she could not always act freely. Her role was often that of a supervisor, so it was often hard to know whether or not she should ask for something herself. The others are always acting of their own volition, said Yoshiki. But Tomo-chan, you often have to stop them. You play that role a lot with my two idiots. So feel free to act first and make up your mind later. You said before that you were thinking of traveling around the mainland after graduating, right? Before you decide whether you should do that or not, make sure you wont be leaving behind any regrets. And And Just like Asama-kun and Ei-san, youre as much a part of our family as Horizon. Feel free to follow your heart and go for the answer you like best. Ill root for you, although Ill be rooting for the others too. And if youre going to do that, youll need to get Horizon on your side. U-um, uh Asama asked just to be sure. What are we talking about here? Yoshiki glanced over at her hesitant question and formed a smile on the corners of her mouth. You really are hopeless if someone doesnt ask you to do it. Youre just like Ei-san. Asama did not find it weird when this woman spoke her mothers name. And then Yoshiki patted her on the back. So make sure youre also just like her when it comes to the fights that truly matter. I guarantee youll get the answer you want. Um, but, uh Judge. Yoshiki nodded with a bitter smile. Were talking about a very serious issue. Now, look over there, Tomo-chan. Asama did so and saw a slow change coming over Kimi and Futayos movements. Their movements were growing larger. Kimi felt a smile on her lips. Finally. Yes, finally. She was finally feeling it. Her movements were starting to take the form of a large dance. After all, this was training. She needed to match her opponent. So she had sealed away her more serious movements until that opponent could keep up. She was gradually releasing those movements now. She had initially taken up her position on the scaffolding to judge her opponents skill, but Futayos movements were growing larger and faster. But she still has a long way to go. The girl was simply matching Kimis tempo and taking great leaps with a set timing. Futayo was doing nothing more than repeatedly taking a kind of jump she was unaccustomed to taking. But Good. It was like smelling a food one loved. It was like stepping through the door of ones favorite shop. It was like waking up in the morning and finding that beloved person by ones side. Futayos movements gave off that hint of greater things to come. The movements of the dance had seeped into her body. The order in which she moved her legs and how she swung her body expressed the dances theme. By placing all of those movements into a single current, the dance became more than just a form of exercise. It was a medium of expression. This was the same. Right now, I am waiting even as I continue to flee, thought Kimi. It was just like a couple chasing after each other at the beach. It was just like a prince and a princess attempting to take each others hand at a ball. It was just like a brother and sister fighting over the snacks they held. But my foolish brother gets worn out so easily. Yes. She was doing more than continuing to flee. She was also waiting. She would occasionally slow the timing of her jump. But she did more than slow her timing. She would also change direction or adjust her bodys movements for the jump after that. She also never forgot to keep one motion flowing into the next. She would jump, and Futayo jumped and approached. Her footsteps were growing louder. She was beginning to put real strength behind her jumps in order to keep up with Kimis movements. She closed the distance between them like that, but she had yet to use any acceleration spells. Neither had Kimi. Kimi used the leaping motions as a part of her dance. From a dance-perspective, repeatedly jumping from one end of the stage to the other was a beginner-level skill. But Futayo seemed unaccustomed to making such long jumps so many times in a row. Kimi was sending the spring of her body back and forth like a pendulum, but Futayo would build up strength, release it, and then repeat the process. Kimi knew why. Making such frequent long leaps was unthinkable in a battle. And if Futayo wanted to make these long jumps more easily Heh heh. You know what you have to do, dont you? Kimi narrowed her eyes and looked back toward Futayo. She saw light behind her. It was ether light, the light that resided in spells. It was Soaring Wings. Use that to jump after me with everything youve got. Futayo activated her spell. To leap in quick succession, she opened the spell circles for Soaring Wings on her leading toes, knee, and shoulder. The bluish-white sign frames instantly purified her path forward. Judge! Her body felt lighter. The space before her contained the chill of clear water. She felt like jumping through there would clear everything up. She pursued Kimi. She knew Kimis jumping technique was based in her dancing skills. It was a unique technique, but it was still pathetic that a Vice Chancellor of all people had to use a spell to keep up with a non-officer. But This was training for her. After deciding to teach her, Yoshiki had set up this time for her. Futayo decided she would pursue Kimi without worrying about appearances. If Kimi was making leap after leap, then I will keep up by using Soaring Wingss acceleration to double my own leaps! So Futayo made accelerated jumps to keep up with Kimi. A moment later, Futayo saw Kimi crouch down in preparation to jump backwards. And !? Kimi had not done anything, yet Futayo was sent flying into empty air. Gin It would seem the Vice Chancellor has decided to face her battle head-on. At the site of the special student general assembly, Muneshige was stationed as a guard at the back end of Musashi Ariadust Academys bridge. Gin was stationed halfway up the stairs and he sent her words that only she could hear. Masazumi had bought herself some short time to gather her thoughts for the special student general assembly. This is a duel. Muneshige understood political topics, but he could not handle them with ease. He had skill in both military and intellectual matters, but he did not think he would focus on the latter until he had pursued the former some more. So this special student general assembly confrontation felt like combat to him. There was also the other form of combat occurring behind the scenes. What do you think about the Vice Chancellors training? Gin answered without waiting to nod. The problem with her is how she faces everything a little too head-on. Try to use a technique on her and it can easily backfire. Your prosthetics are part of your body and not techniques, so you have nothing to worry about, Gin. Judge. You are saying the daughter of a warrior family should put more effort into cooking and cleaning, arent you? That bonito this morning was exquisite. And when you prepared my uniform last night as we would be appearing in public, I appreciated the padding you put in in case it came to a fight. Not to mention that you look stunning in that summer uniform. Please leave your opinion of me out of this. And it wasnt difficult as I know your dimensions, Master Muneshige. But more importantly Judge. Nothing to report at the moment. For the time being, they had seen no one suspicious in the area. Musashi Ariadust Academy was a target of the remodeling just like everything else and materials and supplies were stacked up inside since it functioned as a post station. The areas between those were being patrolled by kobolds and Sewers. Same as always. If experts like the black algae creatures had nothing to report, then it was unlikely there was a problem. Muneshige just had to continue his guard duties while leaving that to them. But Master Muneshige, you can hear that, cant you? The Ariakes armor is shaking from the Vice Chancellor and Lady Kimis battle. Judge. I wonder how that will turn out. I do not know, but Musashis residents are too kind. Gin spoke quietly as she listened to the distant vibrations coming from that training. They all take people out to the battlefield like theyre inviting them out to play. What a troublesome nation. Asama did not understand what had just happened before her eyes. Futayo had activated her Soaring Wings and then suddenly been thrown right and diagonally up from her direction of movement. ! She flew in a parabolic arc seven or eight meters tall and twenty meters long. The way she flailed her limbs and the way Yoshiki smiled with her hands on her hips made it clear Futayo had not done this on purpose. Young children have so much energy. Youth can send you flying through the air? Asama could receive real time data from the Asama Shrine on peoples usage of Blessings and contracted spells. Her sign frame was currently showing the data on Futayo and Kimi, but Um, Kimi and Futayo didnt do anything, right? Futayo used Soaring Wings and Kimi just jumped backwards. Isnt that right, Toori-kun and Kimis mother? Could you just call me Yoshiki-chan? The woman made the request with a bitter smile, but Asamas personality and habits would not allow it. Gold Mar: Did she fall? Should I have a friend pick her up? Asama looked up and saw Futayo spinning around at a height of about six meters. If she could reorient herself like that, then she was conscious, so Asama sent a message to only Naito. Asama: I think shes fine. But inform the surrounding transport personnel and the guard Technohexen unit just in case. Gold Mar: Sure thing. Judge, judge. Ill tell them theres some exciting training going on. It certainly is exciting, thought Asama as she saw Futayo force a midair side flip and just barely get her feet on the edge of the scaffolding. But her angle and position were not quite enough to bring her body on top of the scaffolding. So as Asama watched, Futayo crouched down And she leaped backwards. Futayos hair flowed out in front of her and she reached the scaffolding behind her. Asama heard a bitter laugh next to her. It was Yoshiki. Shes hesitating. And the cause is pretty deeply rooted. Um, what exactly happened earlier? Judge. Its simple. Kimi just shifted the timing of her jump a little. Eh? Asama saw Kimi return to the previous scaffolding and calmly spin around. She extended one leg and both arms as she wiggled her spinning body back and forth. She kept the build-up for the leap inside her? Honestly, its a shame shes such a capricious girl. Yes, Kimi has always been pretty amazing Or she would be if she wasnt so capricious. I know what you mean. After that, Asama tilted her head and asked Yoshiki a question. How did shifting the timing of her jump send Futayo flying? Because Futayo-chan is a coward, said Yoshiki. Listen. When you pursue your opponent, they run away. Futayo-chan had caught onto that tempo and felt like she could close the gap between them. So just when she started moving inKimi stopped for a moment. Kimi perfectly predicted when Futayo-chan would use her acceleration spell and did it just before Futayo-chan moved forward. Far Eastern acceleration spells use purification, so its all over if its thrown out of order. Thats how Kimi ended it. Meaning Judge. This battlefield is under Kimis control. And for a simple reason. This is the cause of Futayo-chans slump, its the source of her cowardice, and its incredibly simple. And Futayo-chan has of course realized what it is. Its just that she refuses to accept it. Yoshiki smiled as she spoke. So, she continued. Kimi, go ahead and expose all of Futayo-chans weaknesses. If you dont, that conservative girl wont be able to trust herself even if she does think about changing. She really got me, thought Futayo as she made a back jump. I would expect no less of Kimi-dono! This was not an issue of the Vice Chancellor against a non-officer. She had already lost once to this opponent. Since Mikawa, Kimi had given her snacks, groomed her hair for her, and otherwise behaved like a friend during breaks between classes, but training was different. Futayo was currently up against a formidable enemy. I need to stay focused. She held a weapon in her hand, but she had her worries about the Tonbo Spare. She had her worries about herself as well. She needed to keep those worries from showing while training and, if possible, rid herself of them entirely. She would continue training for that purpose. In that case She activated Soaring Wings. Light appeared on her toes, knee, and leading shoulder. She started forward, but Too slow. After Kimis unexpected comment, the color white filled Futayos eyes. Futayo had no clue what had happened. White round masses suddenly appeared before her eyes. Look, look, look. Here are some awkward cushions. As Futayo tried to move forward, her face was buried. And when she thought about what this was Kimi-donos chest!? Impossible, thought Futayo. Not the size. Asama-dono and Mary-samas are larger. The movement is the impossible part. Kimi had been moving slowly, yet she had somehow arrived right in front of her. Which meant She predicted my timing Take this: Busty Press. As Futayo had tried to move forward, her face had been buried in Kimis chest and she had been robbed of her momentum. Then Kimi raised her hips as if to lift Futayo up. Kh! Futayos forward momentum was lifted up by the resiliency of Kimis breasts. Soaring Wings made a valiant attempt to account for this unplanned change of direction. It changed the forward-directed acceleration purification in accordance with the users wishes. But those wishes did not successfully change the spells direction even for an instant. Soaring Wings shattered and its power briefly fell out of equilibrium. This meant Soaring Wings tried to launch her upwards and she was also being pushed back, so there was only one direction she could go. ! Futayo was tossed into the air as if she had bounced off of Kimi. She flew pretty far this time. Tomo-chan, isnt that a little quick to get used to this? Are you okay? Well, you know said Asama as she watched Futayos parabolic arc. She doubted the girl would fall, but Kimi shows less restraint the more stubborn her opponent is, so I wonder if Futayo will be okay. Tomo-chan, you really know my kids well, dont you? They have a long history of dragging me into their messes. Yes, and Horizon was a part of it in the beginning. Her sign frame showed that Kimi had yet to use a spell. The girl simply spun around while keeping her eyes on the sky. She made a gentle rotation to keep her gaze on Futayos airborne arc. So as Futayo fell Kimi is going to go after her without showing any restraint. Futayo thought to herself as she flew about forty meters through the air: What is going on? It was not just that her technique was not working; she could not even use it. She could not do anything. She did not know if this was a different form of combat or a different level of combat. But there was one thing she did know and one thing she could think while flying through the empty air. If I had even once run across an opponent like Kimi-dono in my past battles Her words of conviction sent her pulse racing as she spoke them aloud. I would have lost and the Far East would have met defeat. When she put it to words, she was astonished by her own weakness and fragility. But What are you zoning out for? Get up. As she fell through the air, her body was spun around without warning. After that half-rotation, she found her feet standing on the scaffolding. And she saw something in front of her weak gaze. Kimi-dono!? She reflexively raised her head. Youuuuu weak-willed fool!!! A blow with a tornado windup struck Futayo on the cheek and she flew through the air again. Wow, its been a while since I saw that Asama blankly watched Kimis tornado slap and its result. Saying this was the first time since Naruze would probably upset Naruze, but when Kimi did this She must be pretty mad. That you didnt say as mad as she can be shows just how well how you know my daughter, Tomo-chan. Well, you know said Asama as Futayo made four full rotations in midair, but Kimi used the rotation of her own body to grab Futayos collar. Then her hair whipped behind her. ! With an intense sound, Kimi headbutted Futayo. Kh! Futayo received an unavoidable hit. Kimi had her by the collar and was swinging her around. However, Kimi only had her by the collar with one arm and Futayos feet were not dangling in midair. But !? When she tried to plant her feet on the scaffolding, Kimi forced her off balance, but when she tried lifting them up, Kimi swung her around. This did not mean Kimi had incredible arm strength. She was simply using the shifts in body weight and unnecessary movements that Futayo used to move away. Futayo knew what this meant. I am making needless movements and losing my calm! She did not think Kimi was taking advantage of her. She was trying to do this properly, and yet You really are a hopeless girl. Another headbutt hit her. Why do you always try to follow the other persons lead? A reverberating blow hit her between the eyes. The stinging pain spread to her nose as well. Why are you only looking at yourself? You are contradicting yourself, thought Futayo. But as she hung her head, a blow hit the top of her head. You follow the other persons lead and never decide anything for yourself. But even as you do that, you only evaluate your own performance. You have an egocentrism that relies on others. Could you be any worse? But! What other option is there? thought Futayo. She was inexperienced and her enemies were all powerful and skilled. There were times when she could only fight a defensive battle like with Shibata in Magdeburg. But I dont know who your enemies are. Heh heh. After all, Im not you. Kimi swung her outwards as if to fling her away but then pulled her back in. But your enemies must have wanted a proper fight with you. And yet you wouldnt fight in your own style. No, that isnt quite right. Im betting Im betting You still dont have a fighting style of your own. Futayo was utterly dumbfounded. I dont have a fighting style of my own? As soon as she thought that, an impact passed through her forehead and out the back of her head. The blow was powerful enough to shake her vision and weaken her knees. Kwah She moved her legs to somehow support herself, but her feet were trembling and dancing. She could not even call herself an acceleration spell user at this point. But, she thought. If I dont have a fighting style of my ownthen isnt it hopeless? Musashi was sure to face powerful enemies in the future. What would happen if she fought those future opponents while inexperienced and with nothing to call her own? But the sharp gaze of the dancer was still directed right at her. Those eyes seemed to be looking through her eyes and into her brain and her deepest thoughts. A sheltered flower will wither on a shorter cycle, but it will bloom again before long. Kimi tilted Futayos limp body upwards. That placed something in Futayos field of vision. A sign frame floated in the sky and it displayed Masazumi! That was a scene of another confrontation. That old acquaintance of a Vice President was speaking at the special student general assembly to send Musashi back to the battlefield and return everything to normal. Do you understand? asked Kimi. Again and again, that flat-chested non-name inheritor has been defeated, felt resignation, made lame jokes, and desperately endured the fear as everyone relies on her. Of course, Im not telling you to become her. You mustnt compare yourself to others. Kimi continued. Anyone, even my foolish brother, can do that much. Futayos mind went blank at Kimis line. Anyonecan do that much? Judge. Silly girl. Thats what makes you so ignorant of the world. You must have had a lovely upbringing. Think about it carefully. Heh heh Just how frustrating does it have to be for Mr. Impossible to become a king? And if Mr. Impossible can become a king Yes. Then anyone can become a king. That is known as usurpation or the rise of many warlordsin the world of samurai, at least. B-but I am not trying to be a king! Then what do you want to be? She could not answer that. Of course she could not. She simply wished to be stronger. She was still searching for what came after that. But a powerful gaze pressed her for an answer. So a foolish girl who doesnt even know what she wants to be is trying to fight those who are trying to become something? And you have the nerve to hesitate and self-obsess? Just how sorry for yourself do you feel? You have your head in the clouds and you had a sheltered upbringing, but I will end that for you here. After all After all You were flower raised to be let loose in the wild, but the final choice was left with you. So I will test you to see if you have blossomed yet. And then I will replant you here. Test me? Judge, replied her opponent. I know you are the type to follow your opponents lead. So I will take away one of your options. Are you listening? Honda Futayo. Samurai girl. Before my next dance comes to an end, I will decide whether or not you give up. And you can use that to think about whether you will continue to follow your opponents lead or not. A moment later, Futayo saw a certain color. It was blue. It was the color of the sky. Kimi had sent her flying with a single blow from her toe tips. But Futayo also saw a girl with the same surname as her speaking in the floating sign frame. Masazumi was fighting. Volume 4C, 63: Right and Wrong Ones on the Scoreboard Volume 4C, Chapter 63: Right and Wrong Ones on the Scoreboard It isnt O or X The Os can become Xs And the Xs can be turned into Os Point Allocation (Coexistence) Masazumi felt the reverberation of a metallic sound as she and Tsukinowa viewed Ookubos complaints. Vice President: Resistance Side Objective: Take back the Far Easts status and achieve peace by retrieving the Logismoi Oplo and stopping the Apocalypse. X: Wasnt our justification the retrieval of Vicereine Horizon?X: This is too much for Musashi to accomplish. 1: Stop Hashiba. X: We already lost to Hashiba.X: Not allowing Hashibas rule means opposing the Testament. 2: Give the Musashi the ability to fight and use that power to cooperate with the other nations. X: War with the many powerful nations under Hashibas control would be unavoidable.X: Musashi is on its last chance, so how can we take such a large gamble? 3: End the provisional rule and request the expansion of the world at the Peace of Westphalia. X: Just as with 2, there is no guarantee the other nations will cooperate.X: There is no sign of the rule ending, so can we really do that? Shes taken this pretty far, thought Masazumi. When she saw it all together, she knew what she had to say. There is something I must say as a representative of the Student Council and Chancellors Officers. That was Currently, we are on the way to successfully reaching our objective. Judge. Without nodding, Ookubo spoke the word of judgment to ask for clarification. Then please prove it. Judge. With a nod, Masazumi spoke the word of judgement to express her comprehension. Then lets start with 1: Stop Hashiba. You said X: We already lost to Hashiba, but Masazumi looked across the people gathered below the stairs. Musashi has not lost to Hashiba. We fought the Battle of Mikatagahara about three weeks ago. That was a history recreation, so our loss was a foregone conclusion. And our opponent therewas Qing-Takeda. You are ignoring reality!! Ookubo suddenly spoke much more powerfully. That was to be expected. Masazumi had gone first and foremost for that lost battle which was Ookubos greatest means of attack. Ookubo had likely predicted this, so of course she would work quickly to stop it. Masazumi had no intention of looking back toward Ookubo. Ookubos shout was meant to gather the peoples attention on her rather than Masazumi. If Masazumi looked back too, the people who were unsure who to look at would follow suit and turn to Ookubo. Instead, Masazumi spread her arms toward the people. Of course, after passing through Mikawa and reaching the Edo region, we were attacked by Maeda Toshiie who was acting as a Qing-Takeda mercenary and by Hashiba who was working with him. She chose to continue speaking and to ignore Ookubo. She could see out of the corner of her eye that Ookubo was not looking her way. Ookubo was doing the same thing. If she had faced Masazumi while shouting, it would only have drawn attention to Masazumi ignoring her. That was why she had shouted her warning without looking Masazumis way. In front of an audience, every little action could be used to compete for support and attention. That was the situation here. Judge. Masazumi spoke while focusing on herself, her opponent, and the people below. The Musashi was damaged by Maeda, Hashiba, and P.A. Oda who were temporarily under Qing-Takedas command. ButQing-Takeda originally planned to guide us to a peaceful defeat using interpretations. Please explain why that did not work out. I had a feeling this was coming, thought Masazumi as she formed her words. In order to gain the cooperation of the Protestants and a friendly relationship with Hexagone Fran?aise and other factions, we took part in the Sack of Magdeburg as Protestants, evacuated the people of Magdeburg, and safely saw the Sack through to completion. To get back at us for that, P.A. Oda interfered with Musashi using the taboo method of conquering K.P.A. Italia and securing the Pope-Chancellor for themselves. I see what you are saying. Ookubo explained what that was while looking to the people. Vice President, you were unable to predict that participating in the Sack of Magdeburg would lead to the current situation. Isnt that right? Shes being pretty ridiculous. Six black wings spoke on Musashi Ariadust Academys roof. It was Naruze. She was already equipped with Weiss Fr?ulein and she walked along the roof to check for readings from the intruder detection charms setup here and there. Do you really think anyone could have predicted it would turn out like that? Gold Mar: Well, I think thats her point. Judge, agreed Naruze. Displayed in her crop mark frame Magie Figur, Margot was equipped with Schwarz Fr?ulein on top of Musashinos bridge-shaped command bridge. The broom was supported by a bipod, she was kneeling, and a telescope spell was opened above the brooms handle. She was searching for any suspicious movements. Her usual smile was narrowed as if she were taking aim. Gold Mar: Ga-chan, did you put some makeup on before heading up there? Mal-Ga: Sign frame images are more vivid than seeing it in person. Thats nice, said Margot. Naruze hoped the other girl could not see the heat in her cheeks through the makeup, so Keep your eye on what you can see, Margot. Masazumi is Gold Mar: Yes, it looks like she can answer this. That means she has an explanation for why she couldnt predict the current situation. Mal-Ga: What do you think shell say? I just hope whatever it is makes good doujinshi material. Gold Mar: Well, Im guessing it comes down to the fact that no one could have predicted it. Mal-Ga: But thats the same as overlooking her own incompetence by saying everyone else is just as incompetent. Oh, I get it, said Margot. Gold Mar: Maybe the best option is to accept her failure and then recover from that by explaining how shell prevent it from happening again And we did respond to what happened appropriately. Once Margot said that, Naruze heard Masazumis voice from the bridge below. I was unable to predict that participating in the Sack of Magdeburg would lead to the current situation? Naruze stopped walking to the next detection spell. She suppressed the swaying of her wings and looked to Masazumis back. What is she going to do? Would she apologize for being unable to predict it? A prostration would be a rare sight, so she wanted to make a quick sketch. And then she wanted to tell Masazumi something: Your prostration really saved the day! For my doujinshi! As she watched with wings raised, Masazumi moved. The girls shoulders lowered as she exhaled and she spoke. Listen. I easily predicted that participating in the Sack of Magdeburg could lead to the current situation. It is because I can make that kind of prediction that I am Musashis Vice President. She stated it quite clearly. I predicted everything that is happening now. Horizon placed her hand on the shoulder of the crossdresser sitting next to her. Toori-sama, I will choose my words carefully as this is a horrible thing to say, but when Masazumi-sama is under extreme pressure, she becomes just as crazy as you. Hold on. Just to be clear, Masazumi isnt a real crossdresser or a nudist, so my crazy is better. Umm said Mitotsudaira while hanging her head. Lady Masazumi never disappoints. Mary spoke to Tenzou with a smile. She always makes sure to say the things we want to believe. Laughter echoed through a stone hall. The laughter came from Elizabeth as she crossed her legs in her chair. Well said. You know to turn the politicians podium into your own stage, Far Eastern representative!! Trumps! Do you think Musashi Vice President Masazumi is lying about this!? They all eventually held up O sign frames to show they did. The Fairy Queen smiled when she saw them. Every last one of you is wrong. A hole opened below Jonsons feet and he fell into it. Ahhhhhh While Walsingham counted on her fingers, Elizabeth sighed. I couldnt continue the quiz if I sent all of you down. You should thank Jonson. Jonson ran in through the side entrance while soaking wet. Im very sorry! I ran back as quick as I could, mates! That was too quick. A hole opened below Jonsons feet and the poet fell again. Ohhhhh Hawkins raised a hand in his swim trunks, goggle cap, and scarf. Fairy Queen, I am more accustomed to water than Jonson, so wouldnt I be the best choice at times like this? A hole opened below Hawkinss feet. Hawkins fell with an audible eh? and the Fairy Queen tilted her head. The swim team must be strange indeed to actually want to fall down there. Any other volunteers? They all quickly shook their head. Walsingham counted on her fingers and stopped just before the splash down below. Voices echoed up from far belowground. Oh, mate! Why did you fall down too!? Im not sure! Really, Im not sure! Now, then. The Fairy Queen ignored them and turned toward Dudley who stood next to her. Why can we say that the Musashi Vice President is not lying? Can anyone tell me that? Testament. Th-th-th-th-that is obvious. A-a-after all, the V-V-V-Vice President is the c-c-c-cornerstone of politics. She must a-a-a-always be th-th-th-thinking about the worst case s-s-s-scenario! C-C-C-Cecil! Exactlyyy. On the opposite side from Dudley, Cecil tossed several chips into her mouth. Thinking about the worst case everyday makes you worryyy. Could I have some of those chips? Are you worried too, Queeeen? There is a lot that concerns me. But I can get over most of that by having all of you deal with it. With that, Elizabeth grabbed a chip from the paper bag and stuck it in her mouth. Are these from the stand on the road down below? You have excellent taste, Cecil. They blow away your worriiies. Here. The Fairy Queen passed some to Dudley and then ate another one. This is making me thirsty. Water. Ha ha ha! Im back and I feel like Ive just had a nice bath, mates! Testament! The swim team loves the water! And yet neither of you brought any back for me? The two fell once more and Elizabeth twisted in her chair. Every politician considers the worst case scenario. And politicians work to preserve their nation even if that scenario were to occur. You are exactly right, Masazumi. So Tell her, Masazumi. Tell her you had considered all of this. Yes, this was all part of the worst case scenario I considered. Youre saying you predicted the current situation? Masazumi did not turn toward Ookubo, but she did respond. As one of the situations leading to the worst case, yes. This is of course within the possibilities I considered. Then why didnt you try to avoid it? If you had tried to avoid the worst case scenario, the current situation would have to be better than it is now. You think this is the worst case? I cant agree with you there. Masazumi looked to the people below. Let me make something very clear. The worst case in my mind is Is The sinking of the Musashi. We avoided having the Musashi sunk at Mikatagahara. Masazumi looked across the people while expressing her thoughts. They had been duty-bound to lose that battle and the Testament Union had been under the enemys control. We did well to survive from Magdeburg to here, and now we are in position to take the next step. Back then, we were in no position to secure equipment for the Musashi and fleeing was our only option. But now that we have escaped that situation, we are no longer bound by a predetermined loss. Soon we will be free to make our own attack. We are nearly there. Masazumi said so again. We did an excellent job of losing the history recreation of the Battle of Mikatagahara, but that was not true defeat. It was only a loss as part of the history recreation. The enemy squandered their first and last chance. The enemy had history, the Testament Union, and an immense military force on their side, but they still failed to capture the Musashi. You did well to survive that, everyone. Musashis remodeling is nearly done and we must rush to leave port, but it was you that allowed us to recover to this point. Masazumi clenched her right fist, held it to her chest, and lowered her head. Everyone aboard the Musashi has my thanks as Vice President for preventing that loss from becoming a defeat and for carrying us to next step. This girl is one wrong step away from being a truly wicked woman, commented Segundo. Juana raised her eyebrows and Fusae smiled a little in response. Juana spun her chair around to face Segundo. What do you mean? I believe the Musashi Vice President has only described the current situation from her point of view. It was not Segundo that answered her question; it was Fusae. The Valds sister tilted her head as Fusae waved a hand and spoke. This is a lesson you could stand to learn too, Ju. Um? I think everyone in Musashi must have been anxious after their loss. They probably trained their bodies or worked on the remodeling to rid themselves of that anxiety. Butdo you know why they chose to do it in a way that left something tangible behind? Well Juana lowered her head and placed a finger on her lips as she thought for a few seconds. Theyre a lot like Tres Espa?a before the Armada battle. We were all working to prepare all sorts of things, but now I can tell we were all looking to our future of defeat and decline. So Testament, we wanted to believe our efforts would be useful. Thats right. You understand the rest then, dont you? What did Musashis Vice President tell the people who were worried everything theyre doing would be for nothing? She thanked them Once she said that, Juana looked up and faced Segundo. Thanking and praising people makes you a wicked woman!? Then does being strict with them make you a saint of a woman!? No, Juana, that isnt what I meant. Its surprisingly close to my point, though. Segundo picked up a newspaper and looked up to the ceiling. From Magdeburg to now, they desperately fled, worked hard despite being worn down and damaged, lost a major battle, and remodeled the Musashi with worry in their hearts Musashis Vice President just praised everything they did. All this time, they had been worried and concerned that their efforts had been for nothing, but their nations representative said that isnt true, that their actions brought the Musashi this far, and that they gave it a future. She even thanked them for it, he said. Whats going to happen now? She just overturned all of their worries and doubts with this one exchange. Takakane had been reading a baseball information magazine at his desk, but he suddenly spoke up. If it was me, I wouldnt stick with their Representative Council Head. After all, shes basically saying that everything Musashis done was for nothing. Thats like telling all those worried people to give up. But Shes saying their efforts were worthless so they should give up, but everyone prefers hearing those efforts were meaningful, that they helped, and that someone wants them to keep it up. Of coursethat might send Musashi through hell in the future. Juana was at a loss for words and Segundo spoke to her. All Musashis Vice President did was thank them while expressing things in a way that benefits her. But thats what the people wanted. If she was doing that on purpose, then she is either a wicked woman, or How should I put it? A politician who can align peoples hearts with what she wants to do. Masazumi listened to the silence as she bowed. All of the people had stopped moving and none of them tried to speak. It took a few moments of stillness before she understood they were waiting for her words. Did that help? She wanted to think it had helped to support and express her approval of what the others had done. After all I think this too is part of my own growth. Until Mikawa, she had thought a politician was someone who implemented the optimal politics and made the optimal decisions, but she had realized that was not the case at Mikawa when Horizons death had been approaching. She had experienced first-hand that a politician was someone who implemented the politics needed to survive and made some suboptimal decisions. When searching out a suboptimal path to ensure Horizons survival, she had been worried whether or not that was the right thing to do. She had also worried whether or not she was the right person to do it. But an idiot had given her unconditional support. So I can be an idiot too. My decisions might send Musashi through hell, but I will do whatever it takes to ensure our survival. And if everyone is worried as they work toward that end, I will support them. Because, unfortunately enough, Im being supported by Musashis most powerful individual. So Let me say this. I will put in the work needed to live up to what that supportive idiot wants. Even if I question whether or not what Im doing is best, I wont worry. Instead, Ill help out by supporting anyone else whos worried. That is how much Ive grown for the time being. So I have one thing to say about your first complaint. Accepting Hashibas rule does not conflict with stopping Hashiba. As for why We will be stopping Hashibas forces from interfering with the other nations history, taking the history recreation too far, or forcing death on anyone. Hashibas rule is a forgone conclusion in Far Eastern history, so rejecting that would also mean rejecting Matsudairas rule. We would be establishing a double standard otherwise. But taking the history recreation too far or forcing death on people with the Testament descriptions is murder. Every nation must follow the rules of the history recreation and work together. From that perspective, Musashi is not alone. If Hashiba violates the history recreation, the other nations will work with us to stop them and resist them. That is their duty as a part of this world. Masazumi had Tsukinowa open a sign frame. Thus, here are my corrections to your complaints under #1. 1: Stop Hashiba. O: We lost to Hashiba as part of the history recreation. There are no further similar opportunities.O: To stop Hashiba is to preserve the history recreation, so the other nations are obligated to help. Now, then. Masazumi and Tsukinowa waved a hand in unison to smash the sign frame. I think Ill get started on smashing #2 and #3 now. Please wait. Ookubo cut in from the side. You say you predicted this and that everyone did well, but arent you ignoring the inconvenient parts? During and leading up to the Battle of Mikatagahara, we lost Former Hexagone Fran?aise Chancellor Anne, Lord Matsunaga, Lady Yoshitsune, and Satomis Chancellor. You really expect me to believe you predicted all that? Yoshiyasu stopped walking through the multilayered city and a word escaped her mouth. Wait Not even she knew what that was telling to wait, but Stop that. Dont you praise him or judge him. Dont define this for yourself by either idolizing his death or stripping it of all meaning. So The vassal walked a few steps ahead of her before looking back. And Um, Yoshiyasu-san? You look pale. Are you afraid of heights? My god of war flies, you know? Although I guess its not really the same. Someone else turned back with a smile. It was Yoshiaki. She hid her crescent moon mouth behind her fan. A public figures private matters are private, but their public matters belong to everyone. Some tension seemed to leave Yoshiakis face and Yoshiyasu realized something. Sorry. Yoshiaki laughed quietly at that word. I dont mind. And I have no intention of being indebted to Satomi over that. Over Komahime, that is. But as Yoshiyasu lowered her head, she heard a voice. It was the Musashi Vice Presidents. My predictions were of the worst case scenario for Musashi. It is true that representatives of other nations did everything they could to avoid that scenario, but that was part of their predictions, not mine. They did what they felt would avoid their own worst case scenario and that happened to save us. And We can guess at what they were hoping for, but with Hexagone Fran?aise and Satomi, there are those who have inherited their wills. They do not belong to us and we cannot speak of them using our own predictions. Yoshiyasu breathed a heavy mental sigh at the Musashi Vice Presidents words and Yoshiaki gave a shallow nod. Musashis Vice President is strict. She is already telling you to take over for the previous generation. Now, then, said Masazumi as she raised two fingers toward the people. Tsukinowa copied the action to open a sign frame with the #2 opinion listed on it. 2: Give the Musashi the ability to fight and use that power to cooperate with the other nations. X: War with the many powerful nations under Hashibas control would be unavoidable.X: Musashi is on its last chance, so how can we take such a large gamble? Lets continue with these two complaints. First, about the possibility of war with powerful nations The crowd below tensed up a little. Or she thought it did. The people on the Ariake had experienced a battle the day before and they knew of Hashibas attack on Satomi and Edo. They all knew what it meant to take on a powerful nation. But Lets continue on without fear. Cowardice is curable. So Masazumi stood proudly tall and spread her arms a little. It is possible Musashi will wage war with a powerful nation in the future. But if we limit Musashi to Matsudairas history recreation, we have no more major losses. And if we act as a mercenary for another nation, we can check over the contents of the battle in advance. I think the possibility of major damage is remarkably low. She swept her hand from west to north in order to indicate all of the Ariake and the Musashi. We have sent ambassadors to the three nations and we have reached this point thanks to the cooperation of England, Hexagone Fran?aise, the Protestants, Qing-Takeda, and Satomi which we earned through diplomacy. As I already said, if we accurately follow the history recreation and keep up the diplomacy, the other nations will work with us and respond to our results. In other words, we can make adjustments to any battles with powerful nations. And while Im at it, added Masazumi in her heart. I can get rid of this other X too. Looking at it that way, you can see that this is not Musashis last chance. If we cooperate with the other nations, we can earn their trust as we did with England and then we can gain the advantages of trading there from then on. Through intermediate trade, we could also contact the nations with a connection to the cooperative nations. She placed a hand on her chest and closed her eyes. So as long as I predict the worst case scenario and consider ways to avoid that, the Musashi will not sink. If we then continue cooperating with other nations, we could gain many locations like the Ariake as well as the funds and right to repair or remodel. And as long as Musashi remains on the move, it will remain a constant deterrent. But She took a breath, raised her right hand, and shook it left and right as a sign of rejection. If we stop moving, Musashis effectiveness as a deterrent will fade and eventually vanish. Then no one will pay us any heed. A crossdresser tilted his head in a waiting room at Sviet Russ Kasuga Gora Kremlin. Whats this deterrent stuff Seijuns talking about? She is talking about the intimidation that Musashi causes without actually doing anything, quickly answered Mitotsudaira. For example, when I am near you, someone who wants to attack you might give up just because I am there. Neither of us did anything, but my actual power prevented them from acting. That is called a deterrent. Wow, Im useless But isnt that dangerous? It is. Mitotsudaira smiled bitterly. When a powerful nation tries to force a weaker nation to obey, they will sometimes show off their military might so the weaker nation wont think of opposing them. A deterrent can also be called a show of force. So So For your power to be a deterrent rather than a show of force, there must be trust between you and the other nations. They have to trust that you wont show off your power to threaten other nations and that youll use that power to protect them from invasion. Otherwise, it doesnt matter how much you claim your power is only a deterrent; they wont believe you and will think youre being shameless. In that case, continued Mary. For Musashi to do that, we need to establish relationships with the other nations and earn their trust. And we must also reform our own power. Thats right. It isnt a large amount of power thats needed. We need to show were updating our power for the current age and that we intend to use it properly. If we dont do that, our old-fashioned power will be easily invaded and cannot be used as a deterrent. To do that, we need funds, a location, and technology. It isnt something we can do while standing still. That is why Masazumi said we must remain a constant deterrent. Just as the bitterness left Mitotsudairas smile, Masazumi made her corrections to the complaints. 2: Give the Musashi the ability to fight and use that power to cooperate with the other nations. O: Most battles in the history recreation are with powerful nations and we can gain the cooperation of those powerful nations.O: As long as Musashi forms relationships with the other nations, it can continue to exist. That completes #1 and #2. That just leaves the two Xs for #3 and for the overall objective. Just as Horizon nodded expressionlessly, Ookubos words appeared on the sign frame. Ookubo: I have a question. That is Ookubo: If Musashi is to act as a constant deterrent, it will require a massive amount of funds, so wouldnt it be best to act as a trading ship as before? That precludes the damage brought by battle and it will increase Musashis assets. And if we expand their trade power, the other nations will protect us. Wouldnt that be safer? I see, thought Masazumi. Ookubo was saying they should develop themselves as a trade city even more actively than before Mikawa. Thats a lot like one of the suggestions I made at England. Instead of making a single circuit of the Far East each year, they would establish bases and more efficiently trade with them. Unless technology was developed that surpassed the Musashis transportation abilities, Musashi would be protected as and receive the benefits of being a trade nation. But, added Masazumi. What Musashi needs now is to protect, not to be protected. What do you mean by that? Ookubo had stopped using her fake-sounding dialect, but Masazumi did not know if that meant she was getting worked up or not. Either way, I need to be careful, she decided before speaking. First, being protected for our trade requires a close relationship with that nation. That will take time, a great amount of trading, and a great number of trades. If we are looking to the short-term goal of Westphalia, that would be difficult to accomplish. And second, the Musashi can transport a massive amount of materials. Even if we do not use that transportation space exclusively for trade, we can still carry more than enough to trade with multiple nations and we are remodeling it to carry even more. Masazumi raised a third finger. Also, when protecting the other nations through deterrence, the Musashi just has to be there, trade goods or not. Our protection will reach the other nations when we are simply nearby and that will build trust. But if our diplomacy requires trade goods, time and effort are needed to secure the goods and to unload and load them. That is incredibly dangerous at a time of war. I wish to use the Musashi as a transport ship while also practicing deterrence diplomacy. That way, the Musashi can perform mid-level trade while on standby. I see. You seem to have put together this plan in conjunction with the remodeling of the Musashi. Then I have a question. What is it? Judge. Masazumi sensed Ookubo nodding next to her. First, I received a suggestion from someone else, so I would like to place it under consideration here. This suggestion says Musashi could act as a deterrent even while acting primarily as a trade ship. What? For a moment, Masazumi had no idea what Ookubo meant. Deterrence through trade? It was true the money earned through trade could be used to strengthen themselves militarily or spent on diplomacy. If they used the money effectively, it was true they could increase their effectiveness as a deterrent. But Wait. Something seemed off about this. But why? No, she knew why. She just refused to accept it. Because accepting it was not going to help. So Not you two again!! As soon as Masazumi raised her voice and looked back, the schools front entrance burst open. Thank you as always! A prostration slid swiftly across the bridge. Volume 4C, 64: Apologizer in a Rushed Place Volume 4C, Chapter 64: Apologizer in a Rushed Place How can you let So much be thrown out? Point Allocation (Because of Destiny) Masazumi saw a prostration run out. She made a small sidestep to avoid it and saw the rushing prostration use a spell to accelerate. The prostration was briefly surrounded by a white fox aura before hopping up a bit from the bridge and performing a screeching drift. It then rotated around in an accelerated turn that brought it behind Ookubo. It stopped. Then the prostration transformed into a human. Each of the joints extended from prostration-form to human-form and it stood behind Ookubo. Hey, Bertoni. Ah! What is it, Masazumi!? Another nuisance ran from the school entrance to behind Ookubo. The nuisance of a girl stood next to the former prostration and Ookubo before pointing at Masazumi with both hands. Dont think a loser has the same human monetary value as Shiro-kun and the rest of us! You can probably tell, but this is something of aum, coup detat? Anyway, were planning to change the Musashi into aerial money for trading purposes and trading purposes only!! Dont gloss over your revolution with anyway!!! Wait, Masazumi. Just to be clear, this isnt a revolution. Ill tell you why if you pay us. No, thanks then. Theres nothing to worry about. How much can you pay? 980 yen? Dont ask the impossible. Then how about 300 yen? Maybe if this was yesterday. What about 86 yen? What? You expect me to go without dinner? Dont be ridiculous. Um, Vice President, interjected Ookubo. Im hearing a lot of very troublesome statements that have nothing to do with the topic at hand Oh, Im turning into the kind of upperclassman that worries her underclassmen. But the merchants were apparently rethinking their tactics. They crouched down to discuss something and then the girl faced Masazumi with a giant smile on her face and while rubbing her hands together. You should really hear us out, Masazumi! You might learn how to defeat us here! You might learn how to overcome our harassment! You just admitted it was harassment, didnt you!? Didnt you!? Im calling the guard station, okay!? Huh!? Huhhh!? Masazumi, why do you always rely on the law when you can just solve all your problems with money!? That makes no sense! You stupid, stupid poor person! Its the normal thing to do!!! Um spoke up Oriotorai who was acting as judge behind them. She waved over at Masazumi. Hey, Masazumi? I got a little carried away with the music I was listening to a few nights back andlong story short, I was eating breakfast in the guard station, so Id really rather not have the guards called here. See? Did hear that, Masazumi!? She wont let you call the guards! That means sensei is on our side! Got anything to say to that!? Sorry, sensei, but theyve added a few people to their side. To even it out, can I call Naruze and Naomasa here? Wh-why would you call people who dont know how to take a joke, Masazumi!? Are you trying to kill us!? Oh, I get it! I get it! Musashis political elites are finally after our lives, Shiro-kun! You never know what a broke politician is going to do when shes in a bind! Um. Ookubo raised her right hand. I did pay you two to fulfill my side of the contract, so can you take this a little more seriously? The contract? asked Masazumi. Judge. Ookubo nodded and glanced over at the Treasurer pair. I asked them if they could side with me instead of the current Student Council. I cant believe you two! What? The merchant girl frowned. Oh, cmon. Dont look at us like were traitors, Masazumi! Were just siding with the people who treat us right! Um, so I just have to pay you too? Incorrect. Listen, Masazumi. It would be most accurate to say Heidi and I have been blinded by the money before our eyes. Money is dazzling after all. What am I supposed to do when I dont even understand your premise? Hear me out before making up your mind. Okay? Hmm Masazumi could not bear to look right at them, but she decided to at least listen. Bertoni placed a hand on his chin. To put it simply, we have switched sides on the condition that we are given control of Musashis economy. In other words, we can do whatever we want with Musashis commerce once it becomes a trade ship. Placing your dinner money in front of me simply cannot compare. Of course, no money is worthless, so if you will give me your dinner money, I will gladly accept it. But if you are not doing that, then think carefully about how you use it. You must not waste it. You must plan out how your money is spent. If you hoard it, it is nothing more than metal or ink on paper. If you head out into town every weekend and spend as much money as you can, it should be an enlightening experience in a number of ways. I recommend the Marube-ya. But that is enough for now on how to spend money. Tomorrow, I can teach you how to actually make payments. A single snap of the wrist can speed up the process at the register. You said to hear you out before making up my mind, but you two have given me nothing but crazy from the very beginning. But anyway Masazumi took a breath, placed her right hand on her hips, and relaxed her body. What do you intend to do after converting us into a trade ship? Give me your plan for defense and everything else. That is simple. We will rework Musashis Shinto under the commerce god of Inari. That will allow us to make all forms of spell substitutions via monetary payments. Do you know what that means? That would allow us to make each ship, city, and block independent! Mitotsudaira unintentionally voiced her thought aloud and tensed her shoulders when she noticed everyone focusing on her. No, um. She waved her hands back and forth. What I mean is, uh Currently, things like Musashis defense spells use the Musashis internal ether fuel and are managed by Musashi and the other automatons. If that could be handled with substitutions for ether fuel at the shrine or even a sign frame or handheld shrine Each municipality could manage itself without Musashi and the others and they could use money to defend themselves without using the Musashis ether fuel, correct? Mitotsudaira nodded at Horizons explanation. She displayed a map of the Musashis ships and a breakdown of their revenue on a sign frame. Depending on the amount of investment fees and affiliated shrines, I think it would be possible to deploy all sorts of Shinto spells on the Musashi. But What am I supposed to say about this? thought Mitotsudaira. That will mean the Musashi consumes massive amounts of money. That money has to come from somewhere, and that will ultimately mean the residents. Eh? But Im broke. Cause I buy so many porn games. Not to worry, Toori-sama. Mitotsudaira-sama will establish a porn game tax for you. It will increase the price of every porn game by 500%, but you will be able to buy as many of them as you want. Thatll just end up developing my discerning eye even further. Well, setting that aside Mitotsudaira cleared her throat. Judge. It would work out for those like me who own territory, but it would not work out so well on Takao or Oume which are full of normal citizens. Most likely, they will form an autonomous alliance between the ships to manage the defense costs that would be paid with taxes and then perform the defenses on a ship-by-ship basis. But But Since a ship could run short of funds or unexpected defense costs could crop up, a higher autonomous alliance that covers Musashi as a whole would be needed. A fund would be set up from a portion of each ships defense costs and Musashis overall income and that would be used to pay for any deficiencies or unexpected costs or to take on the debt incurred. Then wouldnt all the money and influence gather in that overall autonomous alliance? asked Tenzou. Heidi and Shirojiro have made quite a ridiculous suggestion here. Have they? Judge. Theres no way each of the ships can defend their structures with money and personnel. Preparing a single armor panel is a far more efficient form of defense than spending money on a spell each and every time. Thats what it comes down to. And if they use the monetary defenses alongside the armor, the costs will end up being the same as they are now No, if the people are managing it instead of the automatons, it will actually cost more than now. Judge. Mary nodded with a troubled smile. That would wear down on the owners of the different territories. In England, the throne buys up the autonomy of areas that have been worn down too much and then loans it out to secure land that is under the thrones direct control. Are Lord Shirojiro and Lady Heidi thinking of placing all of Musashi under the Treasurers direct control? Mary-dono, you must remember that Shirojiro-dono and Heidi-dono are wild moneygrubbers, so I doubt they are thinking it through that far. They are seeking money on a more instinctual level. Oh, thats a relief. Is that really what this is? wondered Mitotsudaira. But Monetary defenses are an interesting idea. It would be possible to achieve short-term independence like that, butit would be difficult to make it last. After all If you wished to destroy Musashi, you would only need to refuse trade. If two or three nations did so and then attacked, I doubt the Musashi would survive it. Okay, weve heard from an actual territorial lord and a royal. Running Musashi on a purely monetary system wouldnt work. Judge. Masazumi saw Bertoni nod. He then faced her and powerfully rubbed his hands together. Even if it clearly wouldnt work, there are some things people simply must do in the pursuit of money! No, there arent! You two really didnt give this any thought, did you!? Masazumi ignored the other crazy person who was shouting Youre so lovely, Shiro-kun!, but she did have a thought of her own. Researching different forms of defense and offense might not be a bad idea If Neshinbara were here, would he have some suggestions? But Yknow, youre talking about managing everything under a single commerce god, but the Asama Shrine is Musashis main shrine. What would you do about that? Oh, cmon, Masazumi. Wouldnt a commerce shrine be better than a boobs shrine? The Inari stuff is really cute and wouldnt it be cool to have them make a shrine for Musashi that Shiro-kun ran for them? Just picture it: Shiro-kun standing there behind the offering box and catching all the coins people try to throw in it. Masazumi refused to picture it and instead looked up while wondering what Asama was doing at the moment. That was precisely when an arrow forcefully stabbed into the bridge between her and the merchants. The high-speed shot was wrapped in light and it produced a solid sound while leaving a vibration in its wake. The shot brought the wind with it and a sign frame appeared above it. Asama: Oh, sorry, Masazumi. I missed. Guiding it from a duct is pretty hard. Ill hit next time, so please have Tsukinowa face Heidi and Shirojiro. Judge, judge, replied Masazumi as she looked to Augesvarer for confirmation. Tsukinowa followed suit, so the merchants stepped back in fear. A-are you allowed to shoot us because even the gods fought wars over divine matters? Is that it, Asama-chi!? Yes. Its A-OK as long as its a conflict between Shinto forces. In fact, blasting them into smithereens can create another god, so our policy is to go all out. I-I cant believe this pair of boobs! Is that how you spread your boobs cult!? Well, after what we discussed last night, I cant really deny that one. Ah ha ha. Mal-Ga: That pair of boobs is getting stubborn. Marube-ya: Um, Id like to use this behind-the-scenes venue to make a compromise Asama: Yes, were all very busy right now, so it would be nice if we could take a break and eat some snacks together. They put out a brandy version of those snacks I ordered back in England, didnt they? Marube-ya: Kh! This pair of boobs just has to choose the really expensive ones, doesnt she!? An arrow hit Augesvarers right shoe. It stabbed into the space between her first and second toe. It pierced the floor as well, so she quickly removed the shoe. Hm. Masazumi placed a hand on her chin and faced Augesvarer and Bertoni once more. What will you do? Without speaking a word, Bertoni and Augesvarer slowly walked over behind her and then faced Ookubo. I cant believe the Representative Council Head would rebel against the Student Council! Truly unforgivable! Thats right, Shiro-kun! She even tried to buy us off! Like that would work! Excuse me, said Ookubo. But I have the receipt you gave me last night. Hearing that, Masazumi looked to the Treasurer pair. They exchanged a glance and the boy looked to her. Masazumi, she tricked us. She blinded us with promises of money. How was that a trick!? Anyway, thought Masazumi At least this ended up showing that trade wouldnt give us the deterrence and defenses we need. So, she thought while gesturing for the Treasurer pair to stand back and facing the people below. Now, let us discuss the complaints for #3. Suzu listened to the debate on Musashi as sound. Her special sensor known as Noise Neighbor allowed her to convert text data into voices. Asama had arranged to have the spell reproduce the speakers tone based on the collected tone data. So it feels liketheyre speaking for meeven from a distance? It may have been like it was echoing down a tube. But she appreciated how well it reproduced Masazumis decisive tone. It had to read out the speakers name at the start, but that was unavoidable. Vice President: You said there is no guarantee the other nations will cooperate, but whether or not we gain the cooperation of the other nations at Westphalia depends on what we accomplish until then. At Magdeburg, the Protestants, Hexagone Fran?aise, and the Mlasi factions already agreed to help us stop Hashiba. Listen. The Protestants and Hexagone Fran?aise are victors at Westphalia. We also received a request to meet with a representative of Holland, another of those victors. There is something we must do to obtain their cooperation, but they will help us when it comes to stopping Hashiba, which is the very thing we must do. In other words, we will be victorious at Westphalia if we continue doing what we are doing. She went on to address the next point: There is no sign of the rule ending, so can we really do that? Vice President: I have already advocated that the other nations move out to the external world alongside the end of the provisional rule. If that is to happen, the Far East must have peace as a home base for that external movement. The materials needed to support those nations must be produced, secured, and transported. That requires peace in the Far East and the establishment of largescale production and transportation methods. That would be impossible with the current double structure of the Far East, but another option might come into view once Matsudairas rule begins. Ookubo: I have an objection. Thats her opponent, thought Suzu while tensing up. Ookubo: Do you have any guarantee the other nations will leave for the external world to end the provisional rule? If Musashi destroys Hashiba, they will have no enemies left and the Musashi will have been worn down, so wont they aim for another provisional rule? Vice President: Population growth will become a barrier to the provisional rule. That is what I am basing this on. Population growth will get rid ofthe provisional rule? Just as Suzu asked that, another voice entered the divine transmission. It was Ohiroshikis. Worshiper: You mean the data I gave you last night, dont you!? Flat Vassal: Dont tell me this means there are going to be more little girls! Worshiper: That would be amazing, wouldnt it!? Wouldnt it!? Hooray! Sorry for getting carried away. Um, the relationship between food and population will become a future problem for both the cooking club and the farming club. According to the Testament descriptions, the Far Eastern population was about twelve million at the end of the Warring States period, but it rose above twenty million by the middle of the 1600s. Laborer: Thats quite the jump. Worshiper: During the Warring States period, the manorial system was destroyed and cultivated land and paddy fields spread in its place. And after the fighting stopped, food was plentiful and the population grewwhich would increase the number of little girls too. That should happen in our world of the history recreation as well. Scarred: Judge. Similar population increases occur around the world and not just in the Far East. England and the other powerful European nations established a large-scale transportation system after the Age of Exploration, so the population continued to rise even during the Thirty Years War. Adele cut in with a but. Flat Vassal: But cant the Far East contain a population increase like that? Worshiper: The farmland and environment needed for the Far Easts rice crops and the other nations wheat crops are different. When the population explodes, the land needed to feed them and produce other resources will also grow. But whose farmlands will be placed closer to the cities? And what happens when one nation clashes with another over expanding their farmlands? It will introduce a great number of problems. Silver Wolf: The amount of farmland will be growing while under double rule. That will create expanding national borders, but the Peace of Westphalia determines the international borders Once that happens, it will be difficult to make later expansions to accommodate a growing population. And that will lead to nations seeking land outside of the Far East. Vice President: Yes. That is how population growth will lead to the end of the provisional rule. Scarred: Judge. That is why the other nations, even those in the Far East, have not forgotten about finding ways to live in harsh environments. They are researching it and running tests on a daily basis. Righteousness: Thenthis city project in Mogami must be part of that research. Once she thought about it, Suzu realized Sendai Castle probably was too. Silver Wolf: Hexagone Fran?aise has created a major force of nonhumans like my mother and works hard at developing automatons and gods of war, but that is not just so they can fight. Uqui: The Catholics are a little behind on that, though. On the other hand, the Protestants have more freedom in spell usage and church forces, so they should have an easier time of heading into the outside world. Bell: Urquiaga-kunshouldnt you be playing your game? Uqui: Ambassador Mukai, I try to keep my priorities in order. Yes, I already completed the elder sister characters route, so I can spare some time for this. Almost Everyone: What kind of priorities are those!? He really is amazing, thought Suzu before tilting her head and asking a question. Bell: Will werun out of room? Will we have tosay goodbye? For example, Mary and Tenzou would eventually go to England where a historical role awaited them. The same was true of Gin and Muneshige with Tres Espa?a. There were other people she had met and others she knew even if she had never spoken with them. Bell: Will we never see themagain? Me: Hmm. Bell-san, if anything, I think we should say theyre going home. Bell: Going home? She heard Horizon saying Thats right. Hori-ko: If they have a home to return to and there is an attractive place to gather together, those who go home will also gather together once more. Think of it like a restaurant, a school, or a park. So is it like our bathhouse? wondered Suzu. There were regular customers and there were first-time customers. Some would say they would be back yet never return, while others would say nothing yet be back the same day every week. Some would bring their families with them, while others would always come alone. When she had asked her father about the people who never returned, he had said, We just need to keep believing that theyll be back and maintain a place that lets them do so. And waiting for them to come by was not the only option. Scarred: And cant Musashi go out and visit those other nations, Acting Captain? Bell: Would that make thingsexciting? Mal-Ga: Making it too exciting would make us a nuisance and they might view it as harassment. Gold Mar: Judge. The Musashi can change the weather just by being there. Asama: Okay, okay. Lets not ruin this moment!! But, started Naomasa. Smoking Girl: Back in the Age of Dawn, the people started following the Testament because overpopulation led to a territorial war. If this double rule continues, people might worry were headed in that direction again. It would even be possible to use the Testament as a justification for it. Asama: I dont think we should use the threat of a territorial war like that, though But Suzu more or less understood what Masazumi was doing. Most likely, she was not just thinking of getting through the current situation. The Vice President in their class was doing something more. Shes thinking about what comes after world domination. She was thinking about what came after they conquered the world and retrieved Horizons emotions. She was thinking about what came after peace filled the world, Toori became a king, and their wishes came true. Masazumis actions were meant to look to that future, grasp it, and give it a believable form. And then Suzu heard Masazumi speak. Vice President: How about that? She said it. Vice President: Ive canceled out your two Xs for #1 through #3. That means my argument is safe. Masazumi listened to everyones silence in the gentle wind. She kind of liked the silence. She was trying to guide these people down the same path as her and she felt this showed they were expecting something from her and supported her. So Now I will respond to your complains on our initial objective. I stated our objective is to take back the Far Easts status and achieve peace by retrieving the Logismoi Oplo and stopping the Apocalypse. That led to retrieving Vicereine Horizon at Mikawa and it leads to Musashi creating the Far East afterwards. It is a necessary objective. Also Also This is indeed too much for Musashi to accomplish on its own. That is why we need help from the other nations. The world will be placed under Matsudairas rule and the other nations will return to their proper places. We will do what we are meant to do and return things to the way they are meant to be. That is what the Student Council and Chancellors Officers wish for. With that, Masazumi opened a sign frame. It displayed her goal and policies with the rejections rebutted. Vice President: Resistance Side Objective: Take back the Far Easts status and achieve peace by retrieving the Logismoi Oplo and stopping the Apocalypse. O: This justification began with the retrieval of Vicereine Horizon and it is continuing even now.O: Because it is too much for Musashi alone to accomplish, we will need help from the other nations. 1: Stop Hashiba. O: We lost to Hashiba as part of the history recreation. There are no further similar opportunities.O: To stop Hashiba is to preserve the history recreation, so the other nations are obligated to help. 2: Give the Musashi the ability to fight and use that power to cooperate with the other nations. O: Most battles in the history recreation are with powerful nations and we can gain the cooperation of those powerful nations.O: As long as Musashi forms relationships with the other nations, it can continue to exist. 3: End the provisional rule and request the expansion of the world at the Peace of Westphalia. O: Cooperation from the other nations is guaranteed and we are already acting on that assumption.O: The end of the provisional rule will begin with Matsudairas rule, so it follows the Testament. How about that? Musashi can gain influence by maintaining an equal position with and cooperating with the other nations. We are prepared to put up the necessary resistance and we have already finished our greatest loss. From here on out, we will be the ones rising to supremacy. You dont all have to believe this. But Masazumi placed a hand on her chest. But please think of it as natural, the usual, and exactly what we have always done. Pure demagoguery. Ookubo spoke in a surprisingly quiet voice next to her. Ookubo spoke quietly, but her voice had not lost its power. Because it was quiet and did not spread, it seemed to fly out like something visible. And it flew toward Masazumi. They had not looked at each other much, but that had changed. Ookubo was facing Masazumi. Here it comes. Vice President. Her voice was quiet yet the words were clear. Most likely Shes serious. Masazumi saw a debate as a duel of arguments. She had managed to protect her own argument, so she knew perfectly well what was coming next. Instead of their arguments, they would be exchanging blows based on their position in politics as individuals. She had proven her reasoning was trustworthy, so now it was time to judge if she could be trusted to face those politics. Lets hear what you have to say, Ookubo. Masazumi faced Ookubo. The people watched and listened. The Representative Committee Head looked up at the Vice President through her glasses. Your reasoning is fine. It is a forward-looking way of thinking. And the people of Musashi must like hearing a VIP expressing her support of what they want to believe in. But that is demagoguery. The Representative Committee Head dropped the stole from her shoulders. She removed the left sleeve of the long-sleeved inner suit shirt she wore below it. Do you remember the shell we took before arriving at England? She revealed her left arm all the way up to the shoulder. I can tell you what happens when we go to war. Her left arm was a white prosthetic. Ookubo remembered. She could still speak on those memories. She had recorded and reflected on the memories to make sure she would not beautify them or corrupt them. The area hit by the shell had received largescale damage, but most of the workers had been unharmed. That was because she had urged them to evacuate. She had simply failed to escape in time. She felt that was her own mistake. She understood that and she had simply gone in too deep. What was she supposed to say about it? She had been injured while on official business. As a public servant, she had been prepared for this, so she had only needed to receive compensation from the public and call it settled. However This could have happened to a normal citizen instead, you know? There was something she wished to ask. She had inherited two names and stepped onto the public stage. But even she had been injured during the course of war. We have the Testament. We do, butthe Testament wont protect us. She had decided to earn her two inherited names and to do the best she could. Her father had an inherited name, but he had quit of his own accord. That was why she had wanted to do the best she could. She had been plenty proud of her two inherited names. But Mikawa had been lost and the situation had greatly changed. The other nations became enemies and everything had constantly been on the move. It had been a series of battles and debates. They had been shorthanded, so she had done all the odd jobs and anything else that could help Musashi. And yet she had not been protected. When the Tres Espa?an shell had hit, she had found herself in a scrambled mess of blacked-out hearing and vision. At first, she had thought her back had hit the wall. She had thought her left shoulder felt hot. But in truth, she had simply lost her left arm. When she had started searching around to see if she had dropped it somewhere, a horribly rational thought had come to her. I have an inherited name. How can I prioritize myself over others? So while holding her left shoulder, she had searched for the injured. She had seen no one in the middle hull section. Inside, workers were adjusting the output of the damaged section and they had been the ones to find her. I passed out. Isnt it strange? I have an inherited name. I have two, in fact. So I wanted to work harder than the average person. I went where it was dangerous, I got hurt, and I lost something. But I still had my inherited names, so I couldnt just run away. Yes, so I did my very best But I didnt get back what I lost. Hey, she asked. What good is a Testament that toys with peoples lives like this? Hey, Ookubo said again. History might be determined in advancebut destiny wont protect us. It really is strange. I have two inherited names, so shouldnt destiny protect me twice as much? Im protecting history twice as much, so shouldnt it return the favor? And if that isnt how it works Why bother doing anything? No matter what we do and no matter how hard we try, destiny will use us as its plaything and hurt us. Were just leaving it up to luck. Besides, whatever Hashiba might do, itll only last until the Apocalypse, right? In that case, wont victory fall in our laps even if we just sit tight until Westphalia? And yet here you are talking about cornering Oda and Hashiba in such a short timeframe She said it. What will you do if you end up like me? Masazumi faced Ookubos words. And she felt relief in her heart. No sign frames are popping up. No one was saying anything. I can trust that isnt because theyre all avoiding this situation. They were just letting her handle it. The people and her classmates were letting her handle it as Musashis primary politician. I see, thought Masazumi. Im just about feeling fulfilled here. That was why the idiot was not saying anything. Yes, that was why Its all right. She looked directly at Ookubo and spoke. She felt this had to be her answer to their loss at Mikatagahara as she opened her mouth and definitely formed the words. That must have been painful. But Its all right. It doesnt matter how many times it takes, what form it takes, or if someone else has to carry on for you. Yes. If we continue supporting each other, we can maintain the resolve to continue resisting. Masazumi reached her right hand out toward Ookubo. But she saw an action born of a human will. Ookubo raised her eyebrows and opened her mouth. What is that!? It was unclear if the tremor in her voice was anger or sadness, but she shook her head. That hurts, you know!? Dont act like you understand! If you had actually been hurt- Masazumi looked to the people below. She raised her fingers and moved them as if keeping a beat. Okay, time to check! Eh? Well, I can go this far, right? thought Masazumi as she held her arms up as if to tackle the other girl. Here goes! She suddenly grabbed Ookubos skirt and pulled it down. Volume 4C, 65: Decisive One at the Peak Volume 4C, Chapter 65: Decisive One at the Peak What is strength The reversal of? Point Allocation (Destination of Resistance) Ookubo did not know what had happened. She could tell her hips felt lighter. That was because her side skirts had been forced off of the hard points there. What had contained the body heat around her hips and legs was gone and those parts of her body felt defenseless. She suppressed a scream. That was not what the Representative Council Head or a name inheritor would do. Yes, her skirt had been removed and that was all. But, she thought. Why did this humiliation happen? What is this? Oh, sorry, Ookubo. Im not used to this so I held on too hard. When she heard that, Ookubo looked down. At the lower stomach of her inner suit, the panties portion had been removed from the left and right attachments and then fallen down between her legs. It was still attached on the butt side, so it swung down like a pendulum. Eh? The tights had been pulled down a little, but in case there was an attack, she had worn panties below as a supporter. The Vice President looked back at her and breathed a relieved laugh. Thats good. Womens style string panties? Those dont sell very well, do they? Kyaaaaaaaaah!! Ookubo brought her knees together, stuck her hands between her legs, and crouched down. Asama: Umm, I mostly get why you did that, but Ookubo-san probably has normal sanity levels and low insanity resistance levels, so it might be better not to push her too far. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. Your mistake was thinking you could do it without practicing first! Come on over to our place sometime. You can use Asama and Mitotsudaira for practice! We can even get my foolish brother to crossdress! Mal-Ga: Oh? Youve piqued my interest with this talk of practice. I think you could learn a lot, Masazumi, so just do what you see in my drawings. Vice President: Why do I have such a hard time agreeing with anything you people say!? Ookubo fixed her inner suit while crouching. Her hands were trembling so much she had trouble attaching the panties portion on both sides. Honestly. Her prosthetic arm was too well made. They had attempted regenerative treatment for the arm, but that had failed and they had remade it into a prosthetic in the process. The problem was how it was shaken by her emotions like this. But the Vice President stood in front of her to hide this. Ahh. The Vice President scratched her head. Sorry. If youre just going to apologize, how about not doing it in the first place? But Ookubo. Ookubo did not ask what she wanted. That was because the surprise had brought tears to her eyes and her trembling throat threatened to send those tears spilling out. Honestly, when did this start? When did I get so tearful? But That must have been painful. She felt she had grown too soft. After all, she had been moved to emotion just because someone had agreed with her weakness. But the Vice President said more while still holding out her hand. Dont worry about it. This is normal for Musashis Student Council. Theres nothing to worry about. Wait, she thought. What was that? she also thought. She wanted to say something, but she could not get the words out and the Vice President spoke calmly instead. Im not going to reject what youve said. As the top of Musashis political side, I will take into consideration what a fellow politician like you says, work it into my plans if necessary, and do something else if not necessary. As a politician, you must know that choosing or rejecting your own opinion is part of the job. So She had her anteater open a sign frame. It displayed the suggestions Ookubo had made, but the Vice President added her own words. Ookubo: Anti-War Side Objective: Without fighting, return the Far East to its pre-Battle of Mikawa state and reacquire peace. I want to stick to anti-war policies as much as possible. And after recovering the Far Easts position in the world, I want to return the Far East to the course of history continuing from Mikawa and have peace. 1: Negotiate an alliance with Hashiba and P.A. Oda and then advance the history recreation according to the Testament Unions instructions. If we are to hasten Hashiba and Odas history recreations, negotiations will be necessary. Rather than bind ourselves with an alliance, I wish to prioritize negotiations that seek the proper forms of our nations, even if that means battle. 2: Store the Musashi in the Ariake and use its presence to deter an attack on the Far East. Once the Musashi has done what it needs to do, it would indeed make an excellent deterrent in the Ariake or wherever else it might be. 3: Reject all combat and achieve our goals such as retrieving the Logismoi Oplo through peaceful discussions at the Peace of Westphalia. Opposing war will be our standard position. And I agree Westphalia is where this dispute will be settled. The Vice President added a listen before continuing. Ookubo, the plan you want is mostly consistent with ours. We can include your thoughts in our plan. That is why we will support you however many times it takes. And all you need to do is help us in the places where your plan fits with ours. She smiled as she said one more thing. We would appreciate it if a name inheritor like you sided with the Student Council. Can you do that? Ookubo sighed in her heart. I cant believe this. Her opponent had said they would include her thoughts in their plan, that they would support her, and that they would appreciate having a name inheritor with them. And this girl has done more than that Yes, that was right. It was not that Ookubo had forgotten or that she had not noticed. This girl had once literally carved away a part of her body. It had been in order to inherit a name, but Mikawas national policies had not allowed it to happen. It had not been her fault, but the future she had planned for herself had been snatched from her by a power she was helpless to fight. How? The trembling words just barely escaped Ookubos mouth. How can you keep going? After having so much taken from her, this girl had not given up and she had kept going. She had to have nearly given in or given up along the way. She was only human, so she had to have been angry. But the Vice President made a sudden movement. She had the anteater on her shoulder close the sign frame and then she spoke so only Ookubo could hear. The problem isI did think about only taking it partway. Eh? Judge. Until Mikawa, that is. Butthere was a troublesome idiot there. As for what kind of idiot it was That idiots own mistake led to him losing something important to him and he could never forget what had happened, but he somehow managed to keep moving forward. He had to have nearly given in or given up countless timesno, I think he had to have people laughed at him, mock him, scold him, and try to kill him more times than I can know. But That idiot is everyones ally. Hell head out to save someone, even if he has to do it alone. You went alone to the scene of the shell hit, didnt you? I know all about that. She reached out her hand. Ookubo was crouching, so she could not escape. But as Ookubo twisted her body as if to avoid the light Come here. She took Ookubos left hand and then her right hand. Youre on our side, Ookubo. She held Ookubos hands, wrapped her own hands around them, and pulled. Ah. Ookubo was pulled to her feet. Her vision rose and she could see the Musashi stretching into the distance down below. !! All of the people were raising their arms and voices. !!!! Cheers and cries of joy blended together into an incomprehensible roar. But, thought Ookubo. Yes. These people also had something they wanted to do and they wanted someone to acknowledge that. There was something the people of Musashi needed to do. Were leaving port. Once tonights three nations meeting is over, were leaving port. The Vice Presidents voice was not too quiet and not too loud, but it carried into the distance. Ookubo realized something as that girl held her hands: That smiling voice and face were a sign that this girl was serious. She had seen it before, but she felt as if she had not seen it lately. So had she drawn it out of the girl? That must have been painful. Workers from the engine division were among the crowd down below. If they had been injured back then, Ookubo would be hurting now. But the Vice President was different. In the Battle of Mikatagahara, they had lost some important leaders who might have become future allies. That had to have hurt. But The Vice President said nothing. She simply faced everyone with her first powerful smile since then. That may have been why Ookubo felt something fall from the corners of her eyes to her cheeks. She did not stop it. Even if she had an inherited name or led the Representative Committee, destiny would not protect her. Destiny would not protect anyone. So at the very least, Musashi had taken that fact into consideration as they accepted what they were doing here. Ookubo looked to the unseen sky beyond the Ariakes closed ceiling. And she quietly but audibly cried. A moment later, just as the special student general assembly ended, something arrived unexpectedly. It was in the air. A few figures appeared without warning in the sky above Musashi Ariadust Academys bridge. They dropped down to the site of the confrontation. They were automatons cobbled together from various components and materials. There were three in all, they held blades in their hands, and ! They all charged toward Ookubo and Masazumi. Volume 4C, 66: Fake Ones at a Place of Passage Volume 4C, Chapter 66: Fake Ones at a Place of Passage It has no origin It has no heart It simply has motion Point Allocation (Puppet) The first to notice was Muneshige back toward the school building. An attack! There was no question in his mind with this presence and these movements. If this was not an attack, there was something wrong with his intuition. This was a hostile action, just like the thrust of a blade. The figures jumped down from above. There were three. Muneshige could tell one was larger and the other two were skinny. I am on my way! With that, he leaped toward Ookubo and Masazumi as if slipping below the three figures. He spread his arms to protect those two from the sky and he heard Kanous footsteps as she ran up from the stairs in the back. He turned around and held Kamenuki up defensively. A moment later, three blasts split the air as they flew in from the ships bow. The 3rd Special Duty Officer!! Naito was sniping them from her position on top of Musashinos bridge and her shots hit. ! But the three figures were only bent and not broken by the impacts. Gold Mar: It didnt even damage them!? Whats going on, Ga-chan!? Mal-Ga: Judge. Maybe the enemy has finally built some anti-Asama level defenses! Tachibana Wife: I dont think thats possible. Gin is so quick-witted even in a crisis! rejoiced Muneshige while looking to the enemy. They had arrived suddenly above him and the other bodyguards. And they had entirely negated the sniper shots that had hit them as they jumped in. He realized why this was: These are string-controlled automatons! As Gin stood halfway up the stairs and focused on the area below, Kanou ran past her and saw what the enemy was. Automatons!? She was also an automaton, but she had mostly biological parts and looked nearly human. But the enemy was different. They had a special system that allowed them to take sniper shots without being destroyed. Their movements are controlled by strings, so did they use that to absorb the impact!? Their primary components could be found anywhere on the Musashi at the moment. They were made of wood, metal, cloth, as well as the tabletops and frames to the desks and chairs in the schools. There were even parts that looked like brooms, rags, and wastepaper baskets. They were cobbled together into a humanoid form, and Theyre moved by strings. They were extremely thin fibers. Most likely, they were an animal material, not a plant one. Silk would work, but they would want something closer to muscle fiber. The enemy was using those extremely flexible strings to control them, and They were given autonomy to make them automatons instead of mere dolls! The technique behind them was a level above those Tachibana Muneshige had defeated the night before. Due to the components used, Kanou had inferior durability, but she had the upper hand with her light weight and her mobility. Here I come! What had been bent by the sniper shots were only masses of strings and basic materials. They were now preparing to land by retaking their shape in midair as if tensing their bodies. Two of them were skinny wooden automatons. The third wore a ships canvas as a cloak and hood, and A woman with two swords!? The woman drew her swords. She held a metal pipe in each hand. But She used gravitational control to crush them both into blades. This gravitational control was a spell. Several disposable Shinto spell charms fluttered down from below her cloak, but the wooden dolls on either side formed blades in the same way. ! The three of them crouched low and charged forward. On the schools roof, Naruze determined what the enemy was and exhaled. The scene below was less than twenty meters away, and This is probably an attack on the winner of the special student general assembly! She started to stand up in order to jump down and help, but she lowered her hips again and crouched down further. She did not head out to intercept. The others there could handle it without her, so she needed to focus on their surroundings. Burning Surroundings! Naruze opened her observation spell horizontally around her. It was all drawn in based on a line drawing of the scenery. Mal-Ga: Musashino! Im going to send you some data, so check over it! We need to locate anyone lurking in the shadows around here! Musashino: Thank you for the favorable viewpoint. To be honest, the rest of the captain automatons and I have a fundamental lack of understanding when it comes to suspicious passengers who are not stowaways. Over. Thanks, said Naruze as she looked down again. The three automatons were pursuing Masazumi and Ookubo who were falling back and Muneshige who was protecting those two. But Naruze saw someone else in the bottom of her vision: Oriotorai. She was the special student general assemblys supervisor and their homeroom teacher, but she had not reacted at all to the attack. Why not? wondered Naruze before realizing the answer. Something was drawn in ink on the canvas worn by the female model automaton. The six coins!? Naruze knew what that was. The emblem of Sanada Academy! That immediately reminded her of the Sanada Ten Braves. It also reminded her that the Ten Braves had a position above Special Duty Officer in Sanada, so they had the right to challenge Vice President Masazumi to a duel. In that case, this attack was a duel started by Sanada. This was an official conflict between academies, so there was nothing Oriotorai could do. The special student general assembly was over, so this was not interfering with that either. They thought this through, thought Naruze. And then !? The ink emblem on the canvas vanished in a flash of light. When an armor panel for an elevated location was marked, special construction paint was used so it would vanish on its own and no one would have to go up there and erase it. That meant only Naruze and Oriotorai had seen the evidence that Sanada Academy was behind this. Then further movement reached the bridge. Kanou had run up from the stairs. As soon as the dark-skinned automaton reached the top of the stairs, she kept her body low and faced straight ahead. Provisional Vice Chancellors Aide! Take Lady Ookubo and the Vice President and fall back! She charged straight toward the enemy. Naruze saw Kanou rush toward the enemy as a counterattack. She was unarmed, but she moved toward the enemy on the left. What is she trying to do? She was not using a spell. An automaton would have difficulty using a spell powered by Internal Blessings. But she did raise her left hand in front of her face. ! Kanou fired what looked like a cannon blast. A tremor of the air surrounded what was launched from Kanous arm and it flew straight toward the automaton on the left. ! The automatons response was not to dodge. The skinny automaton made of wood and strings loosened the strings of its joints to absorb the impact. Its body bent from the wind pressure of the object flying toward it. It swayed like a dried leaf dancing in the wind, but !? A split second later, the automatons entire body was slammed into the school building. Kanous attack had hit. On top of that, it had captured the automaton and thrown it back into the schools wall. As the Public Morals Committee Head, she was equipped with means of capturing an opponent. This automaton had avoided a sniper shot from Margot, so how had Kanou captured it and gotten the impact through to it? What is that? When Naruze heard a sound like a surface being tightly stretched, she realized what had happened and what had done it. A false arm fired with gravitational control!? Kanou had already taken her next action. As the Public Morals Committee Head and as Ookubos aide I must face our enemies. But carrying a gun would be inappropriate for one standing by a politicians side. And a sword would not stand out when Ookubo carried two herself as a status symbol. But since automatons had trouble with spells Using my own body as a weapon was the only option. She used her remaining right hand to pull a spare left arm from beneath her skirt and to toss it into the air. As she turned back toward the other two automatons which were already passing her by, she used her gravitational control to stop the left forearm in midair. These projectile arms were special made. The wrist was synchronized with her vision and direction-calculation system, so its targeting matched her gaze. She set her sights. Her target was the other skinny automaton. The female model with dual swords was more powerful, but it was all about doing things in the proper order. So she raised her upper arm. Fire! And swung it down like flint at the floating elbow of the forearm. A moment later, the second shot was ignited. ! The projectile arm flew along a twisting course toward the torso of the skinny automaton trying to attack Ookubo and the Vice President. The automaton reacted as the arm whipped up the wind. It too tried to endure the blow by letting its entire body bend, but As if tearing away the strings and other components, the arm grabbed ahold of it and pushed it out into the air. A moment later, it stabbed into the ground at the base of a tree on one end of the port side schoolyard. That just left one enemy. It was the female model with dual swords. Kanou knew what she had to do. I have to use him. She gave a shout, deciding this was a good opportunity. Come on out, Yagyuu! Looking back and shouting proved unnecessary. She could already see the result behind her. She saw the color blue. The canvas had scattered like dry leaves in the air. Did he break right through her!? The dual sword automaton had been hit from straight ahead by a striking weapon that had charged in between her and Muneshige. Is that? As the Tachibana Husband protected her with his entire body, Masazumi saw the sudden arrival of someone short. They were young enough to be called a boy and he was an underclassman. But this boy had more than just his short body as a weapon. A hammer!? She knew who this was. He had been mentioned in Neshinbaras divine mail that Shakespeare had sent her. Ookubo and Kanou work with a skilled underclassman you isnt really a ninja or a samurai. He would eventually become an Oniwaban spy for the Matsudaira clan. He would be the head of their intelligence agency and their sword instructor. It was the Tachibana Husband and not Masazumi herself who shouted the family name. That divine weapon Are you a Yagyuu!? Thats right! shouted the boy. His short hair shook from his powerful movements. I have the name of Yagyuu Munenori as a provisional inherited name! And my weapon is He swung the weapon that had already captured his opponent with a spatial strike. Pierce them, Kanazuchi!! The light of heated golden ether surrounded the giant hammer as it censured the air. The impact spread and ruptured the object that had received a direct hit. That meant the blue canvas and the dual sword automaton inside. The impact ran through the face, arms, torso, and legs, causing them all to tremble, split, and tear apart from within. The components burst and the strings snapped, but they hit the canvas that still kept its form. The canvas spread out for just a moment, but then it burst into pieces from the components stabbing into it from within. The scattering blue did not just surround the decelerated components. It also flew through the air, decorated the sky Hunterrrrrrrr chance!! spread out, and flew about their surroundings. Gin nodded at the noise she heard up the stairs behind her. Anyone with a certain level of skill would be familiar with the Yagyuu clan thanks to the sword fighting magazines. That was the type of clan it was and Gin was no exception. After the Ono clan was removed as Matsudairas sword instructor, the Matsudaira clan chose the Yagyuu clan to run their guard organization that doubled as an intelligence agency. The sword techniques of the Ono clan had been combat techniques from the Warring States period, but as Matsudaira faced an age of peace, they had likely wanted an organization with the ninja techniques of information warfare and the like. Once she thought about it, Gin realized this Yagyuu boy must have interfered in the attacks on the Secretary and the Vice Chancellor. When the Secretary had been stamped into the wall, he had likely been attacked by this same dual sword automaton. The Secretary had been cornered, so Munenori had caused the materials to collapse to save him. Which meant The Representative Council Heads group must have been vaguely aware the Secretary and the others were under attack. But due to the upcoming special student general assembly, they had needed to be cautious about getting close. So during the second attack on the Vice Chancellor, Munenori had quickly intervened, gotten in the enemys way, and saved the Vice Chancellors life. I see. Why had the Vice Chancellor returned to the Blue Thunder after her first attack? That would be because the Ono clan was cooperating with Yagyuu. This also explained the change to Ookubos expression when they had falsified the information on the Vice Chancellors attack. Ookubo had sent Munenori in to save her, so she had been confused by the false information. In that case This is quite simple. The Representative Council Heads group was on our side all along. Whether or not Matsudaira would conquer the Far East had yet to be settled at this point in history, so the Ono clans very existence was not exactly clear, yet Yagyuu, the next generation, was already taking action. Master Muneshige, the current age is telling us to hurry down from the stage. And This is over, Master Muneshige. That was an excellent decision. Also Gin continued facing forward and bowed toward the people on the road and park. Please take care of Musashi Ariadust Academy Provisional Vice Chancellors Aide Tachibana Muneshige. After bowing, Gin raised her head and exhaled. The people below looked around and exchanged glances before looking up and raising their arms. ! They gave another cheer. The wind carried the scattered blue canvas away, but by this point, the people had to understand what had happened. However Master Muneshige handled this well. So had the 4th Special Duty Officer up above. They had not carelessly moved forward to pursue the enemy. Muneshige had stayed back to protect the Vice President and Representative Council Head as their bodyguard. His job was to protect them and ensure they came back alive, not to intercept the enemy. If the enemy was going to escape, he would let them. And if it came to it, he would act as a barrier against the enemys attacks. In an emergency, Gin or Kanou would move forward and buy enough time for Muneshige to get the VIPs away. The Public Morals Committee Head had called on Yagyuu rather than relying on Gin. Was that so you could reveal everything here? In that case, thought Gin. This has removed all of our concerns. Thanks to the special student general assembly Musashi has no more secrets and has become one. The special student general assembly was complete. Asama knew that an attack had occurred as soon as it ended. And yet Wow. She was riveted to the spot by the scene before her. Kimi was dancing along the scaffolding. And she was no longer using the slow and powerful movements she had used before. Kimi was making a single dance out of contradictory movements: instant and stagnant, quick and leisurely, direct and indirect. After a gentle rotation of her arms, she would make an instant leap. After a gentle landing, she would make a rapid crawling movement using a single toe tip. From one movement to the next, Kimis dance demonstrated great variety. Shes definitely in a good mood. Her footwork was intense, but it looked calm at first glance because it all flowed together. Futayo was overwhelmed by that footwork and movement. After all, Kimi was continually sending her flying through the air and pulling her back in. Is she going to be okay? As Asama asked that, she heard a solid sound. It was the sound of Futayo being launched skyward. That tone never seemed to end. Volume 4C, 67: Real Ones at a Place of Passage Volume 4C, Chapter 67: Real Ones at a Place of Passage Spin around and around The world does not spin and you do not spin But the changes to your heart do Point Allocation (Comeback) Asama watched the dance that was Kimis attack. Her attacks were nothing more than steps. Just as Futayo took a step, she would take a step of her own. Is it something like the deashibarai in judo? Sending an opponent flying did not require an attack exceeding their weight. One only had to read their line of movement, and Trip the axis of their body or limbs. Its the opposite of escorting your partner in a dance. By tripping their axis, their own power loses balance and sends them flying. As Yoshiki explained next to Asama, a great sound rang out and Futayo floated up into the air. But Kimi reached out an arm, forcibly pulled the girl back, and !! Threw her again. Kimi once more collected Futayo from the air and took her hand. She pulled her back and threw her away again, but this time she held onto her collar, spun her around, swung her around, threw her, continued spinning to catch up, and made a counterattack. She never stopped. Asama could not help but comment on the movements and noise. This is a new song of Kimis. She really needs to study more instead She sure is a strict mother, thought Asama, but the impacts and sounds of a body flying through the air continued. This dance was undoubtedly following a song. Kimi would eventually complete an official version and ask Asama and Mito to perform it with her. Shes probably planning to perform it at the school festival In the deep blue sky of an early summer afternoon, Kimi made music with the tempo kept using Futayo. Futayo did not understand what was happening. She was being knocked into the air, but there was no impact. She was being knocked into the air, but it was not being forced onto her. She was being knocked into the air, but she felt no pain. She was simply hanging in the air like sound. She was simply flying through the sky like wind. She was simply floating in the heavens like clouds. She was being rapidly and repeatedly escorted through changes to her axis and all resistance seemed futile. If Tachibana Muneshige was naturally gifted with the ability to balance himself, this dancer was naturally gifted with the ability to view other peoples balance. But knowing that ! changed nothing in reality. Futayo was knocked away and spun around in a soundless current of no tension, power, malice, or wickedness. Even when she did manage to place her toes or her heel on the scaffolding, her body would immediately be spun on its axis. How was she supposed to resist this? She had no idea. She could only let herself be spun, thrown around, and used to keep a tempo. Will she not even let me fall!? Kimi would catch her. When her toes or heels were tossed up from the scaffolding and her arms or shoulders were grabbed to swing her around, her body would straighten, her back would stretch out, and her head would face forward. That was the axis of her body. It was the line of power that straightened her posture. Most likely, Kimi was lightly striking that from ahead so the power would pass straight through. It passed through so directly that it used her own bodys movements to both straighten her posture and !! send her flying. It was a lot like something she already knew. It was just like when Soaring Wings failed and misfired. And a thought occurred to Futayo. Was I really this incapable of controlling myself!? When using Soaring Wings in the past, she had thought she had linked her movements together. But this series of steps at such close range led to a different result. I cant link anything together! Her movements were not precisely passing through her axis. She quickly realized why. She had never before fought a close-range battle on this level. Her father had used a spear and Kazuno had naturally trained her on that basis as well. She had been given a fair level of combat training with a sword, but it had mostly been with a spear. And this current battle was even closer range than a spear, sword, or fist. This was on the level of throws and holds. Soaring Wings and other acceleration spells were not made for situations like this. That meant using Soaring Wings had no meaning here. Of course it was not working. But do I need the skill to pull it off even in this situation!? It was not that she did not have to do it because it was not necessary. She had to be able to do it even if it was not necessary. And she realized that someone here was trying to make her impossible into the possible. That person was Aoi Kimi. She had said she would take Futayos right to give up. This was the same. Are you going to take away my impossibility!? The answer was obvious. That sister and brother took away other peoples impossibilities. That was who they were. And as she was thrown into the air, Futayo looked to her teacher. Ono Zenki. If her husband was Ono Tenzen, then her child would be Matsudairas sword instructor, Ono Tadatsune. Futayo had heard about him from Kazuno. As Matsudairas sword instructor, Ono Tadatsune would lead a group of bodyguards that included Tachibana Muneshige as well as establish the major Itto-Ryu school of sword fighting. If the idiot did not fill that role, then it had to be Kimi. Heh heh. That girl laughed as her hair danced around her. Youre overthinking this. Just to be clear, I received no training at all from my mom. Dont mistake me for the athletic type. If anything, Im the cultural type. So if youre mistaking me for a master swordfighter Then Youre saying the Far Easts master swordfighters can be matched by nothing more than my natural cultural senses. Futayos vision was flying through the air and her hearing was spinning around, but the voice still reached her. Listen. I have a dream. And it isnt just what you see here. She added a so. Respond, warrior girl. Im willing to teach an ignorant country girl the steps, but a warrior should be able to at least recognize this, right? Here, Ill match our voices and then move out ahead just this once, okay? Huh? Futayos question was useless and she was caught off guard regardless. Cmon. 3, 2, 1go! When she was sent flying this time, Futayo realized something had changed. She had to preface it with a most likely, but Our movements have changed!? Its started Asama instructed Hanami to begin recording and gathering data. Kimi was using a very un-spell-like spell. Thats Kimis stage spell, Turning Point. While Turning Point was indeed a spell, it was only an acoustic and illumination spell. It provided no divine protections or special effects. All it did was decorate a song and dance. The sign frames that started up contained the different songs she had written in the past and different adlibbed chord patterns, and they could provide the optimal sound and lighting based on Kimis instructions and movements. The main defining trait is how light it is. All the fat had been trimmed in making Turning Point and it was the base of the other spells Kimi used. Even Summit Dance had been made by adding divine protections and effects on top of this. But, thought Asama. If Kimi is bringing out Turning Point on its own Shes testing out a song pretty early on. She doesnt like going for half measures in anything, so it should be fine, said Yoshiki with a smile. And she has performed this one at my place before. Then a voice reached them. It was Kimis voice. The sound of Futayo being sent flying acted as a hand drums four-on-the-floor beat and the tempo was around 135. Where shall I go tomorrow? I can go anywhere today. Where shall I go today? I think Ill go there. The blows to Futayos axis rang out and the sky began to give tension to the sound. It was music. The low beat of a bass drum joined with the melody of strings, but Kimis voice remained light. Im going dancing somewhere in the city. Somewhere in the city where you are not. Im going singing. I can go at any time to find you where you will be tomorrow. Her voice reverberated through the air. I take your hand, and dance, and smile, and make so many selfish requests. Lets meet somewhere again tomorrow too. Give my present self a push forward tomorrow too. This is a trance focused on a high-speed loop. The song name on the sign frames was Todays and Yesterdays Dance. From the sound, it seemed to be based on the Gagaku trance music popularized by Kagami, a band of their upperclassmen who had graduated this year. Their song had been titled Routine, so this may have been an alternate underclassman version. Asama felt they would have difficulty performing this song in Kimitoasamade, their Gagaku band, but this was only the first verse. Still, it sounded nice, and La la Futayo flew through the air as Kimi hummed an interlude, but then Asama saw something. Futayos movements are changing, arent they? Asama looked over to Yoshiki who crossed her arms. This is a large step forward. Shes done it by matching the song, but shes at least falling feet-first now. Futayo ran. The sound guided her. The song let her run even when she was sent flying and her footing was uncertain. Running was a series of rhythms. It was the same as using Soaring Wings. But This rhythm! Kimi had likely chosen a song that matched her movements. Even when she was spun around or sent flying, she could follow the songs lead to always land on her feet. And she could keep going. Futayo belatedly realized that Kimis right hand held her left hand, the one that did not hold the Tonbo Spare. That was the girls way of escorting her, and Heh heh. Are you ready for the third time around? I hope you have a handle on it now. Kimi let go. Lets up the tempo. I wont ask you to follow my lead, but you know what that means, dont you? Judge. Futayo nodded. I will do my best to respond in advance. A moment later, Futayo was thrown into the air with even greater speed than before. Asama was the first to notice because she was monitoring Kimi and Futayos Blessings. Huh? Futayo was thrown out into the air and flipping around again and again, but She didnt use Soaring Wings. Shes redoing it all from the ground up. Shell use it eventually, but she can get pretty far just with the standard bodily reinforcement divine protections. Futayo-chan was trained to do that. Is that how it works? wondered Asama before realizing something. Asama: S-see! Since I dont understand this, it means I have no combat sense! Now who was it calling me a gunner shrine maiden, a sniper shrine maiden, or a genocide shaman!? Gold Mar: Isnt it way more dangerous if you can cause that much damage without any sense to guide it? Mal-Ga: Thats right, Margot. Its the results that matter, not your sense. What a dangerous shrine maiden Asama: You just called me dangerous, didnt you!? Didnt you!? But Futayo was gradually regaining control of her movements. Kimi had clearly been throwing her out into the air before, but now It looks like shes spinning herself around. Shes figuring out the locations and meaning of the axis lines that Kimi has been exploiting. From what I can see, her accuracy is poor, but shes grasping this with some real conviction. Conviction? When Asama asked that, Yoshikis eyebrows rose and she smiled at the girl. Im talking about her individual style. For example, that Tachibana Muneshige boy who joined you lately has a natural sense of balance. Not only can he stand on a blade, but he could probably settle down and live there. His balance is a very polite thing and he has a great sense for accepting it. If theres a foothold there, he touches it, reads it, and responds accordingly. What about with Kimi? While she does have the same politeness, she has more of a sense for providing balance. If theres a blade, she can determine its balance at a glance, but instead of accepting that, she more actively moves in to ride it. She has excellent balance, but she never stays still. She provides her own balance to her opponent and maintains it by continuing the dance. And Futayo-chan cant reach either of their heights. What Asama had seen was enough to know that Yoshiki was telling the truth there. Asama gasped a little, but Then what kind of technique is she trying to grasp here? Just watch. Futayo took a leap atop the scaffolding. On the outskirts of Kimis dance, she spun herself around when sent flying and she was repelled again when she placed her feet on the scaffolding. But Shes gradually developing her own pattern. Cant you tell? The corners of Yoshikis mouth rose. With Shinto acceleration spells like Futayo-chans Soaring Wings, you have to continue stringing the acceleration together. Since she has to pave her own path of acceleration, she cant use the acceptance form of balance. She has to provide her own balance to make any location into her own path. Also Before Yoshiki could continue, a solid sound rang out. Kimi had repelled Futayos axis. Futayo was knocked back into the sky, but then something changed. That was fast!? Futayos rotation clearly accelerated. Theyre on the fifth time through the song, so she knows what is coming where. And instead of waiting for the sound and reacting, shes moving out ahead of the music. Kimis doing a good job here. Shes made dancing to the music into a way of attacking first. To Futayo-chan, this is a performance of her martial arts forms, but once she is allowed to surpass those set forms, it becomes a real battle with certain limitations in place. A solid sound rang out. Futayo leaped and spun around. Ah. The girls hair drew a clean circle for the first time. She had made an undisturbed rotation, which was Futayos normal movement Futayo realized her body was moving. Did I surpass it? She was following along with Kimis dance. They had already passed the fifth run-through, so she knew the song and dance perfectly. But that did not mean she could move ahead of the dance and keep moving. Kimi was adding some slight alterations to keep Futayo from exceeding her so easily. But in that ! Futayo saw her own axis line. She had learned it all too well after Kimi hit that line and sent her flying time and again. Where did her strength flow when she took action? How short or long was the line? She could see that wavering line now. She understood it. Her strength moved from her right toes, passed through the front of her ankle, wrapped around her inner shin a little, and slipped below her kneecap. It rose through her thigh, twisted around toward her crotch when moving forward, and wrapped around toward her butt when moving back. By matching the bending of her joints to that pulsing strength, she could change the thickness and heat of that axis line, but That strength passes through one spot more than any other! It created a power that pinned her to the ground. That strength was not released. At the front end of her foot, it travelled directly out and through the floor. Kimis attacks were clearly carving into her body on that axis. Kimi-dono! Were you preventing me from giving up so you could teach me this!? In front of her, the dancer was smiling, singing, and dancing. She seemed to be saying that was all a dancer was meant to do. And Heh heh. Stop making me dance all alone. Kimi closed her eyes a little in a troubled expression. Futayo realized what those words and that expression meant. She was telling Futayo to come to her. So Futayo said judge with a nod and then used it. Soaring Wings!! From Asamas viewpoint, only Kimi remained. But Eh? After appearing in front of, next to, or behind Kimi, Futayo would spin and vanish. Those were already nothing more than afterimages. Shes all round her!? As Kimi danced and made long steps along the scaffolding, Futayo pursued her. She used the scaffolding one or two removed from Kimi and then moved in as if being reflected. And of course You need to get closer in than that, Futayo-chan. If you dont, you cant get a step above her. So So Run wild and fast. Futayo was on the move. She could hear Kimis voice. The songs lyrics reached her. I take your hand. Here it is, thought Futayo. The next line was and dance. The bass drum sounded near the d of the and and it matched her own tempo. If she twisted her right leg to leap in at that moment, she had a feeling she could achieve the fastest and optimal angle. Of course It might be nothing more than a feeling. She might not actually pull it off. She might simply be mistaken. But she still thought she could pull it off at that d. She could trust in this timing more than any other circumstances. Even if she failed, she could still believe in it and charge in. So she listened to Kimis voice and focused on her bodys line of motion. An- d. To predict the moment and get ahead of Kimis movements, Futayo charged in. Kimi sensed Futayo darting forward atop the scaffolding. It was a straight-on shot. It was sharp. She also used her feet to send her body hopping upwards from the hips. She predicted when Kimi was going to send her flying and entered a midair front flip on her own. But Kimi could see Soaring Wings spell circles on Futayos feet and knees. If she made this front flip when Soaring Wings was trying to move her forward, the discrepancy in direction would cause it to fail. What is she planning to do!? Kimi kept her legs dancing as she asked that silent question. Just like before, she moved in to sweep Futayos legs out from under her. She would rule the stage and declare this the spot she would stand on next. At this point, spinning was Futayos only option. Would she spin herself and receive Soaring Wings failure? Or would she take Kimis jab at her axis and receive Soaring Wings failure? The result was the same. So What are you planning to do!? As soon as she asked that, Kimi briefly lost sight of Futayo. It was not that she had vanished. She had seemingly been starting a front flip, but ! Just as her body tilted forward, she swung it backwards and forced herself into a backflip. Futayo made a backflip while moving forward with great speed. This was her first time attempting this kind of trick. It was a simple idea. If Soaring Wings self-destructed when something stopped it from moving forward, there was only one way to make a jumping dodge. I have to keep my legs moving forward as I spin around. That meant a backflip. While running forward, she would spin backwards in the air. To do that, she had to pour even more acceleration into her forward-moving legs. Otherwise, her jump would not have the strength needed for a full flip. The greater her speed, the more inadequate the strength when she made the jump and the more her body would try to move forward. It was even possible she would not gain enough height and her back or head would hit the ground. But Soaring Wings gave her what she needed. When she leaned backwards, her thighs and knees pointed upwards, so the sky was forward. Spin! She spun. But her angle was a little off. She was leaning forward as if she had a shallow bend in her knees. But Soaring Wings!? It had not been destroyed. Her acceleration spell was still active. It shined and responded to her call. Futayo felt a tremor. It came from her own body and she did not know why. This was nothing more than learning she could still use this familiar spell at such a low speed. But this was a first. She had equipped herself with an unknown technique. Heh heh. If you have a new move nowthen lets keep going. Kimis leg flew toward her knee-first. It was trying to sweep her legs out from under her. Then Kimi saw something. As she made her roundhouse kick, Futayo tilted her upper body and entered a head-first side flip. Her body fell sideways in midair and she took a position similar to a backflip as her legs followed her body. Soaring Wings direction was generally based on her torsos front axis line. So Kimi watched Futayo move. Futayo leaned her body back first and then adjusted her legs forward. By maintaining a twist from the torso to the thighs and then to the knees, she kept Soaring Wings from breaking. ! The strange side flip was made from a rotation and intersecting twists and she added in a spin to orient her torso forward just before landing. In that instant, static ran through Soaring Wings and the ether light scattered from it. But She pulled it off. Futayo stuck the landing. Kimi saw Futayo pull out ahead of her movements and begin the next action. But just as Futayo tried to move from her landing, she suddenly lost her balance. Oh, dear. She had just finished a series of unfamiliar actions, but it likely had more to do with letting her guard down. After all, she had just finished using nothing but her combat sense to get through an extremely difficult action. Kimi knew what would happen to Futayos body. Unable to control her movements, she would hesitate and end up airborne. Futayo was prepared to fail. She had let her guard down after clearing two tricky parts in a row. She had gotten ahead of Kimis actions and she understood her own axis lines, so this should have been when she began her own actions. But she had lost that first opportunity. She felt regret. Of course, her body remembered overcoming those tricky parts. She could use those memories to use Soaring Wings at extreme close range in the future. But This is how I start it off!? Soaring Wings would shatter and she would be thrown into the air. I couldnt finish it, she thought while prepared for her failure. But then Heh heh. Silly girl. Have you forgotten? Ive taken away your right to give up. A moment later, Futayo was thrown into the air, but not by Soaring Wings misfiring. It was Kimi. She had swung her hand back and grabbed Futayos arm. ! Kimi twisted Futayos body into the proper form and had Futayo properly land on her feets axis lines. She was now positioned to take the next step. Namely, moving out ahead of Kimi. She felt dazed, she felt confused, and she felt doubt, but at the moment Oh. So I dont have to give up on myself, she thought. An unexpected tear fell from the corner of her eye at that thought, but Ohhh! She used the speed that Kimi had preserved for her. On the limited scaffolding, she used her full strength to live up to the dancers expectations. Loud noises joined the music. The rapid movement and rotation had whipped up thin clouds around the scaffolding off of the Ariakes western side. The clouds had no center. That was because the two creating the movement in the middle were racing around the scaffolding, swinging their bodies around to jump from foothold to foothold, pursuing each other, and exchanging steps, hands, and legs. But there was a difference between the movements of the dancer and the warrior girl. The dancer moved about and rotated horizontally with bending movements at the center of it all. The warrior girl made a rapid series of vertical and horizontal rotations and made use of piercing lines of motion. But they were both dancing. I take your hand, and dance. A loud noise rang out, but And smile. The dancer occasionally grabbed the forceful warrior girls movements and spun her around. And make so many selfish requests. Once the warrior girl regained control, the standard flow was reestablished. Lets meet somewhere again. She continued. Tomorrow too. She moved in time with the dancer, reached out her hand, had it swept away, and yet used her motion to spin around. Give my present self. She accelerated. A push forward. As if to say she could go even further Tomorrow too. She continued on. Wait, wait. What is this? Asama heard the workers speaking as they performed repairs in the vicinity. She could clearly see what it was they were talking about. It was a dance. As Kimi moved around the scaffolding and performed a leaping dance, Futayo seemed to decorate Kimis surroundings. And including the afterimages, Futayos numbers were in the double digits. To take Kimis hand, they all pursued her and tried to grab at her. She can still get away, cant she? A warrior tried to capture a dancer. Kimi may have been using her dance to symbolize that structure. Oh, thought Asama. If this dance represented the narrator of the lyrics Kimi was singing She wants to take someones hand and lead the way, but shes afraid to. That was Futayos role. She was the child who had no skill, the child who had no self-confidence, and the child who could not take that first step forward. The person watching over her was trying to reach out a kind hand and to listen to her, but Tomorrow too. With that, the child rejected it. She felt comfortable and safe with the usual but stagnant desire. However, that made her unable to catch up to the person whose hand she was trying to take. But A loud sound rang out. The intensity and duration of the sound said it all. Futayo had begun to catch up. I take your hand, and dance. That phrase was repeated ad infinitum. That desire was restated ad infinitum. To make that the specialty inside her, the awkward girl awoke to her own movements. And Wait, wait Hey, you guys! The nearby workers called over the others Look! This is getting even crazier than at Mikawa! A diagram formed in the sky. Futayo used her weapons extension device and repeated uses of Soaring Wings to begin drawing a high-speed back-and-forth. With Kimi at the center, she used the scaffolding at one position removed to repeatedly leap in from different angles. Futayo charged in and tried to take Kimis hand, spun around and tried to move back, and dodged before leaping to another piece of scaffolding. By repeating this, she created two circles of afterimages. One circle danced right around Kimi and the other accelerated on the outer edges of the scaffolding. They whipped up the wind and the ether light as they matched Kimis movements and spun around. Ohh The people watching were awestruck. They all focused their eyes beyond the bursting clouds and wind to view everything created by Kimis rotation and the two rings of Futayo. Its a compass The compass was spinning. The dancing shrine maiden controlled the spinning of destiny at the center. And she distinctly held her hand forward. Come, that hand said. This fingertip is the point of the compass. And so Futayo raced forward. She poured in all of the speed she had accumulated in Soaring Wings. Ohhhh! The tip of her spear raced forward to pierce through the dancer. This will work, thought Futayo. I can use this direct path to send my spear straight through Kimi. She did not hesitate to pierce her classmate and teacher with her spear. If she held back here, she would be looking down on Kimi despite her own inexperience. So Kimi-dono!! With a shout, she thrust her spear forward. At that very moment, she sensed a certain presence. !? I recognize this, thought Futayo. She did not quite know what this was, but she still recognized it. She recognized the sense of distance, the aura, and the atmosphere. She had definitely experienced this before and fallen victim to it. She sensed danger, so Ohh!! She twisted her body in midair. Without stopping Soaring Wings, she forcibly lowered Tonbo Spare. Over there!! She swung Tonbo Spare to the left, toward the Ariake. A moment later, light burst from Tonbo Spares tip. A line of light had flown through the air, collided with it, and been intercepted. It came from Asama-dono!? Futayo saw it. Asama was aiming her bow toward her from Ariakes edge. She had already fired the arrow and Futayo had intercepted it. It had been a training shot with no real force behind it. But Futayo understood exactly what Asamas shot meant. Do you understand? asked Kimi. That was a recreation of the Logismoi Oplo Pheugos Gastrimargia shot that hit you at Magdeburg. Futayo quickly arrived at Kimis scaffolding and Kimi held a hand out to her. Isnt this great? That will never happen again. You just proved it yourself. You werent even focused on defense. You were on the attack and moving quite quickly, but not even a surprise attack from an Asama-class shot can get through to you. Kimi took her hand, pulled her forward, and gently embraced her. Now for your final test. What is that? Judge. Kimi pushed on her back. Im giving you back your right to give up. As soon as Kimi said that, Futayo realized she had lost all of her speed from that push on the back. Soaring Wings vanished, but it did not misfire. By dropping her speed, it lost the support for its power and was neutralized. And after giving her that gentle inertia, Kimi spoke. Dont give up. With that, she pushed Futayo out into the air. Futayo was shoved from the edge of Kimis scaffolding and into the empty space between scaffoldings. She entered freefall. Futayo was thrown out into the bottomless sky. As Asama put away her bow Katatsubaki, she saw Futayo slowly falling. Kimi bent her hips, held a hand to her forehead, and watched Futayo fall. Asama felt this sight was a perfectly natural one. Oh, she was shoved off. And after a second Eh!? W-wait! Shes falling!! Gold Mar: Eh? Really!? Sorry, I kind of forgot about that. Ah ha ha. We have to do something! Um, cmon, Kimi!! Kimi did not look back her way. She simply looked down where Futayo had fallen. She tightly clenched her right fist. And then !! A loud noise rang out. The noise coming from Futayos location rang loud in the sky. Volume 4C, 68: Observer in the Layers Volume 4C, Chapter 68: Observer in the Layers Why does Nothing I see Come to an end? Point Allocation (Footing) Futayo felt herself wake up. But she felt it was different from just waking up from sleep. It was more like being refreshed from her weariness. It was like passing out after intense training but having her body wake up in order to live. She had experienced this sort of awakening a few times in the past. It had happened when her father had woken her by splashing well water on her with a bucket and it had happened when she had come to with her head resting in Kazunos lap. But a certain sensation was always the strongest. Kh. Pain. This awakening felt like her pulse resetting itself after she accumulated so much weariness that she could no longer move a single finger. It was like being pasted to the ground. Her bones seemed to move before her muscles and her muscles creaked like dry branches. She was dehydrated and her eyes ached when she so much as moved them. But this painful awakening had always been filled with an image of her father or Kazuno smiling her way. Well done. She knew exactly why they had said that. When she trained until she collapsed and passed out from exhaustion, it was always when she had grasped some definite results. When learning her spear techniques, acquiring Soaring Wings, or making use of her martial arts, she had worked through the night and over several days until it permeated her body. Collapsing from exhaustion was the sign it was complete. So What would she see when she opened her eyes this time? Who would she see? Asama felt Futayos head moving on her lap. Her unbound hair waved gently while her opened eyes tried to focus and stared right past Asama. They looked up into the sky. Asama joined her in looking up at the blue sky with few clouds. And Did you wake up? Heh heh. Or should I say a lovely flower has blossomed? But more importantly and most importantly, I am impressed, Honda Futayo. Kimi bent over to peer down at Futayos face and she spoke with a smile. You did well, samurai girl. You were the type who could make it up here. Futayo took a deep breath when she heard that. Her back moved and the space between her tensed shoulder blades grew stiff as she revealed something to Asama. As she lay on her back, tears dripped from her eyes and toward her ears. Asama too had experienced unexpected tears like that recently. She did not know if these were from sorrow or joy, but She was moved to emotion. Futayo then hid her face below her right hand. And Her dry and barely audible voice uttered what may have been an expression of gratitude. Asama was not sure, but the girl inhaled again and got up. Asama thought she could stand to rest longer, so she looked back and to her right to ask what to do. Um. Yoshiki had been there before, but she was gone now. There was no point in wondering when that had happened. It simply meant the woman felt she had nothing more to teach Futayo at the moment. As Futayo moved away, Asama realized the girls back and shoulders were surprisingly small. At the same time, a sign frame appeared next to Asamas face and displayed some text. Hori-ko: Asama-sama, I heard Futayo-sama fell into the abyss. Asama: Ohh, shes fine, shes fine. She came back up. And it isnt often that you contact me like this, Horizon. Hori-ko: Judge. I heard our divine transmission environment had been set up, so I had to try it out. And to be honest, I do have my own form of anxiety brought by an automatons decision-making ability. You could call it the probability of rejection and the fear thereof. So, she said. Hori-ko: Asama-sama, Kimi-sama, Futayo-sama, Manager-sama, and everyone elseplease help us avoid any rejections. Asama was not the only one to reply with a judge. Futayo stood up, faced forward, and spoke that word of acknowledgment. And I can answer for myself. I definitely made it back up here. She faced forward. She continued facing forward with Kimi by her side and supporting her back. They were about one hundred meters from the western edge of the Ariake. That was less than two hundred meters from the scaffolding that Futayo had fallen from. As Futayo stared at that distance as if to judge it, Kimi spoke to her. Arent you scared? O-of what? Heh heh. Perhaps I should give you another shove. With a comment of You really dont get it?, Kimi leaned against Futayos shoulder and moved her finger as if tracing the fingernail from the scaffolding to here. You came all the way hereand all so you could make it back up. Yoshiyasu slowly closed a sign frame as she walked through the multi-layer city with melted snow water falling through it. She had received a message saying the special student general assembly had ended and the Vice Chancellor and the Chancellors sisters training was over. A group she could call her upperclassmen had achieved some kind of results. And in response Dammit. She did not know what that curse was directed at, but she felt a strange sort of anger toward herself. It had been there in her heart since the Battle of Mikatagahara, but it had grown larger and larger since arriving in Mogami. Dammit. What was this deep in her heart and just above her gut? Some sort of gradually growing heat would occasionally give off a faint light like a charcoal fire that refused to go out. She wanted to grab at it and pull it to the surface, but she also felt like touching it would be dangerous. Unsure what to do, it simply remained a question inside her. Heh heh. Satomithe vassal next to you is worried, you know? Yoshiyasu realized her eyebrows and shoulders were tensed and she turned toward the vassal. Are you okay, Satomi President? If youre shocked that the second card you got was Early Morning Asazuke-Gael, a Gaelic model Origi-Common, then do you want to trade for the Celtic one I got, Three Minute Asazuke-Celt? Mines a leafy one and I got the Shiso-colored art. No, Gael just sounds stronger than Celt if you ask me I see Sorry I couldnt be any help. I traded all my common ones away before, so all I have on hand are paste ones The vassal seemed to be mistaken about something, but it had helped put Yoshiyasu in a better mood. Yoshiyasu took a breath and Yoshiaki looked back at her while walking out ahead. Youre quite the troublesome girl yourself. You let things smolder inside you, dont you? There was no point in denying it, so Yoshiyasu nodded. Ever since I got here. Oh, how splendid. Yoshiaki made a sudden move. She nimbly turned to the side and held out her fan. A sign frame sat on the tip. It displayed the dining hall on the starboard side of Musashi Ariadust Academy. And at the moment Fog? No, thats the hidden villages stealth. The wind around the dining hall could be seen in a white drift that should never have appeared on a summer afternoon. Fujiwara Yasuhira, representative of Oushuu Hiraizumi, had arrived. The displayed screen contained the caption The Vice President: Lunch or the Paranormal!? The mystery fog! Dont list lunch and the paranormal together like that. At any rate, the Vice President and the others would likely begin their discussion with Yasuhira soon. They were on the move. Until now, they had all been acting individually, but with this meeting, they would all begin moving with the Vice President in the center. No, the Vice President isnt the one in the center. Everything the Vice President had advocated and supported pointed right back to that idiot. It pointed back to the idiot that Yoshiyori had told to smile. The way Yoshiyasu saw it, the Vice President currently stood at the leading edge of Musashis actions. But it was that idiot that supported her and everyone else from the very back. Even when she searched through her memories, she was pretty sure that idiot had always been smiling. Since arriving at the Ariake, he had been the same as always. His behavior and actions had been the same. He even peeped, didnt he!? But that held a certain meaning. He hadnt given up and he didnt rush things. The people had been worried, but they had lived dense and busy lives on the Ariake, there had been commotions, and no one had given up. They had been defeated in battle and lost quite a bit, but that idiot had simply smiled. He had behaved the same as always so that he would not create any new worries. So Yoshiaki. Why do you think this smoldering inside me grew stronger here? Well. The fox smiled and looked at Yoshiyasu through the sign frame. Wouldnt it be because you left Musashi? Her old self would have found that ridiculous. But Maybe so. Musashi was different from Satomi. In Satomi, they had stared down Houjou and the various Kantou forces, secured food, strengthened their weapons, and given their all to ensure their own survival. But Musashi performed largescale trade between many nations, possessed a lot of internal culture and technology, and had a great many people. But most importantly Musashi is at peace. That is partially thanks to the repeated election of the incompetentfor better or for worse. Testament, she replied while realizing something about that repeated election of the incompetent. Has Musashi had that atmosphere for a long time? There had to be something unique about the current idiot, but that did mean everything had been completely different before him. Just as Satomi had specialized itself toward the survival of a small nation, Musashi had never given up, never rushed things, and yet Hey, Yoshiaki. Do you think a will of resistance is something that everyone has and that never disappears? Anyone from Oushuu could only say yes to that. Judge, replied Yoshiyasu with a nod. And that brought something to mind: Yoshiyori. Yoshiyori. He must have seen Musashi as a place that never gave up, just like Satomi. And as a wonderful place that had peace and did not rush things. But if that was all it was, it would have ended there. After all, Satomi had no peace and was under constant pressure to be on the move. Trying to be Musashi would only lead to ruin. But that idiot had set Musashi in motion. Whether he had understood it or not, that idiot had raised his voice of resistance to reject their destiny of loss. But that idiot, still as an idiot, had remained peaceful and never rushed as he began resisting by saving others. Yoshiyasu did not know if Yoshiyori had predicted that Hashiba would soon invade Satomi, but that inevitable event had meant Musashis destiny led them to a fierce battle over control of the Far East. Once that happened, Musashi might lose its peace and begin to rush. And thats why. That was why Yoshiyori told the idiot to smile no matter what. And the idiot had done so. He had remained his usual self during and after the defeat that could be seen as Musashis greatest crisis. And if Musashis Vice President was right, no greater crisis awaited them afterwards. During and after their greatest defeat, that idiot had maintained his smile just as Yoshiyori had told him to. That meant it would always be doing what Yoshiyori had said. Dammit. Thats not fair, thought Yoshiyasu to no one in particular. Because it was between two boys? Because it was between two who had been left in charge of a nation? While Yoshiyasu had only been able to cry and smolder, Yoshiyori and that idiot had sent out the best they had hoped for and it had been accepted. Yoshiyasu understood nothing. She placed a hand on Murasamemaru at her hip. The hilt did not move. She could not draw the blade. She understood nothing and that was why she could not draw it. It was only natural. And now Yoshiyori was gone, her sister was gone, and the people of Satomi had evacuated to Mito or other areas, so no one served under her. So It lightens the load on me. You dont have to be so humble, Satomi President. What did that mean? If she had a lighter load on her shoulders, she just had to take on more and more of a load in the future. Murasamemaru and Yatsufusa would eventually decide whether that was for the best or not. For the time being, she just had to do what was needed of her. Then, she thought. Now that a Satomi like me has become a resident of that idiots nation, what role can I play to ensure that idiot doesnt stop smiling? There was only one definite answer at the moment. Im looking forward to the meeting tonight. Yes, we will hold it over there. What do you think? Yoshiaki pointed toward the edge of the multi-layer city. Below some large eaves was a large wooden elevator that led to the snowy ground far below. A large circle had been carved into the ground there. That is the Great Bowl crossing the provisional border between Date and Mogami. It is approximately ten kilometers across and four kilometers deep. It produces a large quantity of Orei Metallo, and And It is said to have been the origin of Novgorod. This giant spot is quite the spectacle when the moon is out at night. How about we have a summer festival while watching it? Adele looked to the vast bowl-shaped hole that Yoshiaki indicated. Adele was used to the Musashi, but Ohhh Even she saw it as a gigantic white depression. As for its shape What cup size is that? Its the difference between the underbust and top measurements that matters, she thought, but Huh? I thought Novgorod was created in the Harmonic Divine States? It was. I said this was the origin, didnt I? The fox laughed in her throat. You know what happened in Oushuu before the creation of the Harmonic Divine States, dont you? And you know how the oldest people of Oushuu C that is, the pure long-lived C live now, dont you? Adele had indeed seen that and Yoshiyasu nodded next to her. The people of Hiraizumi have a city on the surface and also use aerial ships like a city. Are you saying there was a custom of taking land from here for floating cities? Yes. The area between Mogami and Date was the site of intense fighting during the Age of Dawn and also where the northern rule was later established. Masazumi faced Yasuhira in a large space. It was the large dining hall on one side of the school building. It had been cleared of people for the meeting, so it was a closed space with several tables lined up. As long as they placed directional defense spells on the windows and entrances Heh heh. This is the perfect place for a break. Fine, then. I feel like some food, so Ill go make us something. The Aoi Sister entered the kitchen while taking the spell cloth in her hair and rewrapping it to cover her hair like a bandanna. She must have known the cook because she held up her chefs license sign frame and was pointed toward the ingredients. Opening the dining hall would reduce the crowds at the food stands outside, but Eating in the dining hall? Such luxury A large vegetable dish would be godlike! thought Masazumi as Asama sat next to her. Vice President: Satomi President, Balfette, can you see the place yet? Flat Vassal: Eh? Oh, yes! This is Adele Balfette reporting from the scene! Righteousness: Judge. Ill use my sign frames additional divine protection to take photos and send them over. Its what I use for recon with my god of war, so its low resolution but easily enhanced. Nine-Tail Fox: Heh heh. Even if weve already given you permission, you have guts saying that in front of another nations ruler. Righteousness: If I didnt go at least this far with you, youd make fun of me. Was it a good sign that Asama smiled a little at the Satomi Presidents conversation? When the image arrived, Masazumi enlarged it in the sign frame. Tsukinowa tilted its head a few times while increasing the precision of the zoomed in version and she showed it to Yasuhira. Is this giant hole the land your ancestors sent floating into the sky? It is. The records say there was an Oushuu base there during the war. And after the war, the suppression army used that base and its ether equipment. Masazumi tilted her head at that. She found Yasuhiras phrasing odd and asked about it. Thats a lot of hearsay for a long-lived like you. Not even the long-lived are immortal. My information on the past comes from oral tradition, so it is based in hearsay, explained Yasuhira. But after the suppression, there is of course a gap in the records. It would seem the suppression army tried to hold onto Oushuus allegiance by preventing us from taking control of our own history. In Shinto terms, that era would be the chaotic period before the world had settled on a common stance. It was the period leading to the many meetings in which the Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Project was developed. Instead of directly facing Yasuhiras words, Asama simply spoke the truth. Masazumi felt relieved but also worried that this was putting a burden on the girl. But Marube-ya: Asama-chi! Take her on! Making a scene here is sure to be lucrative! Asama: Umm, so youre saying I should fire an arrow your way? At least they have plenty of energy. At least they have that. Yes. At any rate, Masazumi held her right palm out toward Yasuhira. The differences in viewpoint and interpretation are not important to me at the moment. But youre saying this land rose from the earth after the Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Project? According to the records, yes. The Harmonic Worlds Oushuu was a frigid land. The records say the base was returned, floating equipment was built, and that land was sent to assist those in the Harmonic World. Then again, one theory suggests the floating equipment and everything else was supplied by the suppression army to build an emergency fleet centered on an aerial mothership. Mal-Ga: Sounds a lot like Hashibas One-Night Castle. Flat Vassal: But, um A puzzling pause filled the sign frame and the girl continued after about three breaths. Flat Vassal: Why did the Z+++ cup size developed by the people of Oushuu end up being Novgorod? This land is in Oushuu, but Novgorod is in the Kinki region which is a good ways west of here. Righteousness: I know what the people of Oushuu were thinking. It was to prepare for the Genpei period, wasnt it? Exactly. I am impressed you know that, Satomi President, confirmed Yasuhira. As the Minamoto clan, the Taira family was our enemy. The Taira clan they developed from was created in the year 825. One hundred years before that, in the year 725, the Testament had already predicted (including footnotes) that the people remaining in Oushuu and Kantou would eventually fight a great war. To determine what sort of war it would be and whether it would be settled via interpretations, our ancestors had to decide whether or not they would return to Oushuu from their northern land. Yasuhira smiled a little. And Now, what do you think they did? She asked her question and fell silent with a smile. So after three seconds, Masazumi responded. Eh? Asama: Unexpected quiz time! Its quiz time! Shinto and Buddhism really do love their riddles! I was the assistant host of the Shirasago run Shinto quiz show Pittashi God-God last year! Smoking Girl: We watched that during our breaks in the engine division, but did you really have to recreate divine punishments for wrong answers just cause all the questions were about gods? Although Ill admit it was fun seeing some rarer divine punishments like swept down a river while carrying a heavy load, jumping splits, chopsticks up the ass, or salt in the wound. Silver Wolf: The Far East really does like that kind of thing But the first show I got hooked on after coming here was the Far Eastern version of Quiz Hexagone. Vice President: Okay, everyone. Are you sure youre not all changing the subject to avoid admitting you dont know the answer to Yasuhiras question? Wise Sister: Oh, come on. I didnt say anything, silly girl. Vice President: I didnt mean everyone everyone! Oh, no, thought Masazumi as she looked to Yasuhiras smile. Me: Seijun! This is the time for that funny joke you have in mind!! Vice President: What? That ones sure to kill, so Ive got to save it for a better time. Almost Everyone: Give up on that dangerous idea and just use it!! I cant do that! she thought, but there was no helping it. The smile across from her remained unchanged, so she was definitely being tested here. Everything was fine as long as Yasuhira remained calm, but this would get dangerous once that was gone. After all Then we wont be able to get the cooperation of the other nations or advance toward stopping the Apocalypse, just like Ookubo said. While wondering what to do, Masazumi tried asking a question as a form of diplomacy. Youre asking what your ancestors did in the Harmonic Worlds Oushuu after learning of the Genpei War. What happens if we dont know that? You should have had time to look into that since last night. I get the feeling she isnt going be very forgiving. Next to her, Asama quickly hid Hanami behind herself and had the Mouse begin a search. Thats kind of like cheating, thought Masazumi, but Yasuhira breathed in. I see. We achieved a consensus last night, but it would seem the short-lived truly are realists if you still did not manage to step that far into our- The woman just about finished with the word past, but Hold on. Its still our turn to answer, isnt it? A voice reached them. You want to know what Oushuus long-lived did in the Harmonic Worlds Siberia during the 8th and 9th centuries? Thats easy. A sudden voice echoed from the dining halls main entrance behind Masazumi. When she looked back, she saw a boy in a summer uniform walking over. He pushed up his glasses before continuing. Novgorods predecessor was established around the year 854. It was conquered by savages, which actually led to gathering into a proper city in 862. And in the Far East, the Taira clan was created in 825. That leads to a single conclusion. Development of eastern Siberia was going well, but the west was a different story. So Oushuus long-lived sent a floating city to Russia in 825 as Novgorod and then returned to Oushuu with their aerial fleet. Then western Siberia modified the floating city they had received. In 862, it became Novgorod and supported the development of the land from there How about that? Oushuus long-lived pursued romance by returning to the Far East. With the coming Genpei War and dominion of the Far East on the line, they returned to the stage of intersecting light and darkness Someone struck a pose next to Masazumi and then named himself. I am Musashi Ariadust Academy Secretary Toussaint Neshinbara. Lady Fujiwara Yasuhira, please give me your autograph. I have an autograph sheet prepared. Four Eyes: Are you still mixing business with pleasure like that? Oh, but get one for me too. You need to pay me back for freeing you from that spell. Novice: I didnt ask you to do that, so Im only paying half price. And Im not going back home until you leave. Once youve given up on a number of things, could you pull the porn books out from under the bed for collection? Mal-Ga: What do you think you two are doing? This isnt giving me what I need. Four Eyes: Two doujinshi ago, I think you could have surprised people more when they turned the page if you had gone for more of a close-up shot on the top right panel of page 12. Mal-Ga: The panel below it shifts to Asamas ass, so I couldnt focus so much on the face. Four Eyes: So you put ivy in between to guide the readers eye and provide a bondage image? I get it now. Asama: Um! Did I just see my name in there!? My name!? And Shakespeare-san, are you really leaving so soon!? What a shame! Four Eyes: I dont really like people who let their stubbornness show. But dont worry. When I saw the bed earlier, I got a pretty bad nosebleed and bloodied up the blanket, so Ill be taking it back with me. Thats fine, right? Almost Everyone: Eek! Now then, thought Masazumi while looking toward Yasuhira with Neshinbara who had received the autographs. She asked a question of Yasuhira who folded up her portable calligraphy set and stored it in her skirt. Lets continue where we left off last night. The Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies. Where are they? Or rather, do they exist? Masazumi saw Yasuhira smile at her question. The long-lived woman asked a question while seated. What did Lady Yoshitsune say? That she doesnt know where they are. She probably did. Yasuhira smiled. I do not know that either. Wise Sister: And theeeeeere you have it! After putting so, so, so much effort into getting this meeting and after Asama answered those questions so seriously, she doesnt even know. Asama, you can shoot her! Hit her with one that has a Yamata Takeru curse that turns her into a Shinto transvestite! Cmon! Silver Wolf: Um, I seriously doubt such a bizarre spell really exists. Right, Tomo? Asama: Eh? On, um S-sorry. Silver Wolf: Gold Mar: Is it just me or does Shinto have more bizarre stuff than the local Oushuu gods they erased? Mal-Ga: Thats right. They triggered a war by forcing their bizarreness on those normal local religions. I doubt that, thought Masazumi as she asked a question. Lady Yasuhira, this just occurred to me, but what were the local religions here like? After a moment of thought, Yasuhira answered. Well, we had the Kubizuka burial mounds for severed heads, we had stone circles, we had nude clay figures, we had giant stone pillars, we had festivals that can only be described with the sound effect Onbashira!, we were always climbing the mountains, we loved deformities Mal-Ga: Are you sure they werent just heathens? Worshiper: Animism! Its called animism! Life worship is a lot like animism, you know!? Uqui: Ane-mism!?[1] You mean the worship of elder sisters!? Now thats renaissance thinking! Pipe down, all of you. Even if I was the one to start this. At any rate, Masazumi recalled what Yoshitsune had said and thought on it. She doesnt know where the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies are, hm? With that answer in mind, she realized something: she had asked the wrong question. Yasuhira, allow me to restate my question. Masazumi spoke her remade question. Did the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies actually exist? Youre a sharp one, said Yasuhira while leaning back. She had been surprised how much Lady Yoshitsune had told them, but now she kind of understood. This member of the crossdressing politician genre had some sense. She questions things. That was different from doubting things. She did not allow herself to make internal assumptions about things. Everything was, but she did not make assumptions as to how it was. Everything had a result, but she did not make assumptions as to whether that result was good or bad. She did not decide on the how or the good or bad inside herself. So the night before, she had learned of Oushuus past and understood what it meant, but she had not shown any more surprise or guilt than was necessary. She accepted that their past was and that it had a result, so she was not ignoring it. If she had been thinking about how that past should be or whether its result was good or bad, it would have been easier to ignore it or hide it just like Shinto did. And yet She casually asked about that history. Yasuhira straightened up. Then she leaned forward to place Musashis Vice President in the center of her vision. She took a breath to reset her emotions. I cant believe this. I have grown quite soft, Lady Yoshitsune, she thought. And when she wondered if Lady Yoshitsune had revealed this information on a whim like she did so many things Lady Yoshitsune, you never acted on a whim when it came to people. Hey. She heard a sudden voice and saw Musashis Vice President relax her shoulders across from her. The Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies might provide a hint to stopping the Apocalypse, so can you tell us about them? What exactly are they? Yasuhira smiled bitterly in her heart at that question. Yasuhira was evaluating Musashis Vice President in a number of ways, but the girl went after what she wanted regardless. She was surprisingly greedy. So Yasuhira began to speak while feeling she had no choice. Based on my research, that was the standard name of the initial academies built across the Far East after the Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Project began. Meaning I believe there were a great many academies across the Far East that went by that name. I see. Masazumi felt a little disappointed. Yoshitsune had already told them that the initial academies were called that. But Huh? Thats weird, she thought. She looked to Asama for confirmation and Asama nodded back. Also, Mitotsudaira sent a message and the Aoi Sister lifted up her breasts in the kitchen. What is that supposed to mean!? She ignored that last one. Um, Yasuhira. I would like to confirm something about the purpose of the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies Yes, they were prayer academies Rain comes from the heavens, so they likely began in undeveloped lands as a place for technological development such as prayers for life-giving rain. Of course, these were divinely ordained prayer academiesthat likely means they were ordered built by a god and thus by the emperor. Then can we ask something? Um, Asama? Masazumi looked back to Asama. After a prompting nod, Asama breathed in, looked to Yasuhira, and asked a question. Then why does Shinto have no records of these academies? They were built by the emperor and developing technology such as rain prayers is Shinto territory. Sowhy? Thats right, thought Masazumi as she nodded along with everyone else. Yasuhira responded after a nod of her own. I do not know the details either. Because, for the most part, these academies no longer exist. Why is that? Yasuhira answered with a wave of her hand. This produced a map of the Far East with several red dots drawn on top. Could you look at this for a moment? After Yasuhira used her fingertips to toss over the 30 cm map, Masazumi looked at it with the others. Asama quickly relayed the information to the others listening in through the divine network. The red dots on the ground are where I suspect a Divinely Ordained Prayer Academy was located. There were a lot of them. It was easily over fifty. But why didnt any survive if there were so many? The answer came from an unexpected place. Bell: These are It was Suzu. After a pause long enough to tilt her head, she continued. Bell: the Harmonic Territories? Asama quickly connected her sign frame to Musashis Asama Shrine network. She summoned Hanami, opened the protection, and viewed the locations of the Harmonic Territories based on the Musashis standard course. Clap! Thank you, she thought with a nod as she overlaid that data on Yasuhiras map. And They match! The red dots all coincided with a Harmonic Territory. Of course, there were more Harmonic Territories in all and many of them lacked a red dot, but every last one of the dots was inside a Harmonic Territory. Just as Asama wondered what this meant, she noticed a pattern to the red dots. None of them were bunched together and they were positioned at even intervals along three lines running across the islands of the Far East from the north end of Oushuu to the south end of Kyushu. Also In Shinto terms, these are ley line branches and pools A lot of the locations were said to have once contained a Shinto shrine. Those had been destroyed by the Harmonic Territories, but it still meant the red dots were located at important points on the ley lines. Which meant The Divinely Ordained Prayer Academieswere used to control the ley lines, werent they? And They were the Gates that connected the current Divine States of this world with the Harmonic Divine States of the Harmonic World. Some of the red dots were located on the ocean and they too coincided with Harmonic Territories. Most likely, the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies were there to manage the Gates. That continued for a long time, but as the management role shifted to the rulers of the land and as time passed, the academies became shrines and castles instead. Andduring the Harmonic Unification War, they were destroyed when the Harmonic World fell into this world, primarily around those Gates. Those Gates still remained. Most of them have dissolved into the ley lines and are the cause of certain mysterious disappearances or instances of shukuchi, but the most well-known one would be the Gate controlled by Tres Espa?a that connects southern Kyushu to eastern Ezo. Yes, that is the best way to look at it. Those academies were only used in the earliest stages of history and became other things due to the Far Easts circumstances, the stability of the ley lines, and the changing times. And they were finally destroyed during the collapse of the Harmonic World. But But? After asking that, Asama realized something. Oh. Im losing myself in solving this mystery with Yasuhira-san. Yasuhira seemed to have come to the same realization. They exchanged a glance from across the table and finally The two of them smiled a little. Mal-Ga: What!? What is this silence!? My doujinshi senses are tingling! Shut up. But Asama continued thinking without forcing the smile away. Even with everyone standing between us due to our positions, we still enjoy solving a mystery. They were leaning toward each other as they exchanged information. Asama was glad she had noticed that and glad she had noticed that Yasuhira had noticed. So she fixed her collar and let her guard down. But what, Yasuhira-san? Well, the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies that managed the Gates were lost during the Harmonic Unification War, but there is a single spot where one might survive. And that was Novgorod. Yoshiyasu viewed the giant bowl-shaped hole from the layered citys cliff. The bowl of white snow and blue shadow had had its edge worn down by long years of erosion, but There was a Divinely Ordained Prayer Academy here? It was possible. The Oushuu base would likely have been located at a gathering point of the ley lines. If the suppression army had arrived and set up what they claimed was a peaceful academy The Divinely Ordained Prayer Academy here would have been the oldest academy. The vassal nodded in agreement while eating a third wafer she had gotten from somewhere. It was here and it moved to the Harmonic World as a floating city, so I wonder if it escaped the destruction like England did. The vassal looked Yoshiyasus way from the terrace railing on the edge of the city. Oh, you can have this card. I stubbornly kept drawing new ones like it was my destiny to get a good one. Akashi Takenori? That is not the reading I would have guessed for those kanji. How do they decide which ones are super rare? she wondered, but then Yoshiaki pointed at her own face while standing nearby. Yeah, your name is pretty hard to read too, said Yoshiyasu. Wait, are you saying they made one of you too? Im Rare 3. Youre Rare 1, though. Whos using my name without permission!? That would be IZUMO, said the vassal as she checked the bag. She then spoke to Yoshiaki. Yoshiaki-san, did you know Novgorod was that Divinely Whatever Academy? Of course not. Hiraizumis Yasuhira is the child of those who returned before the Genpei War, you know? Andthe people of Oushuu would like to erase all traces of those who once suppressed our land. Does that mean that Divinely Whatever Prayer Academy doesnt exist at Novgorod anymore? I have no way of knowing that. But Novgorod is still floating, which means the ether engine system inside it is still running. Also, well, youll be able to see something interesting later. Later? Yoshiyasu did not know what Yoshiaki was talking about. That woman was a fox and she apparently had no intention of answering here. She simply smiled a little and gave a non-answer. Just look forward to it. Well be holding a festival, after all. Yoshiaki moved back with a step that hung in the air briefly. Originally, the festival was meant to see Komahime off. See her off? Thats right. According to the Testament descriptions, Komahime weds Hashiba Hidetsugu and then commits suicide along with Hidetsugu after he angers Hashiba. So do you understand what we were trying to do? Yoshiyasu did. Of course she did. This was Oushuu, where the Testament Unions wishes did not apply. It was a land of resistance. If someone here had been told to die in accordance with the Testament You were trying to use interpretations to escape and break through that death, werent you? Thats right By having her commit suicide in advance and then leave Mogami, she could have lived however she wanted. And with her beloved who faced a similar destiny. Eh? responded the vassal. Her eyebrows rose. With her beloved? You mean like getting married? Yoshiaki closed her eyes and placed a smile on her lips before speaking. Do you know who it was that faced a similar destiny? Date Kojirou? After a pause, Yoshiaki finally nodded. There was no surprise there. She simply stated the answer as if it were obvious. You saw the footage during todays attack, didnt you? Kojirou and Komahime are both under Hashibas control now. And It is all in accordance with the promise we all made long ago. The shadowy place was of course full of shadows, but there was a blue light in the center. The entire horizontal space gave a view of the sky in every direction. It was the large viewing deck on the rear of the Jurakudai. The beds used to preserve Komahime and Hidetsugus ghostly bodies were located there. As usual, the girl was standing and the boy was sleeping. And His sleep has grown a lot deeper since last night. That worried comment came from Niwa, #2 of P.A. Odas Five Great Peaks. She raised her eyebrows a little as she looked to the pulsating blue light and Komahime spoke to her with a weak expression. Is Koji- She trailed off and restated her question. Is Hidetsugu-sama okay? He hasnt moved at all since last night All I can say is that I dont know. I was put in charge of Kantou for a different purpose. She looked to the gigantic long form visible in the southern sky. Im supposed to use the Azuchi Castle to provide supplies. That is, I load supplies in Kantou so they can be sent to Shibatas forces as they invade Sviet Rus and Hashibas forces as they attack Mouri. But this is outside the scope of my skills. Niwa looked back to the ether light rippling out from above the sleeping boy. That was the ether gate that acted as an exit for the Seiryu. The light had a pulse at the moment, but it was smaller and weaker than the day before. The Seiryu must have been worn down a lot by last nights exchange. To make a rapid recovery, it is consuming Lord Hidetsugus Internal Blessings. The Mouse is making use of its master. Is there any way to stop it? By defeating the Seiryu. But that would be dangerous. After all According to the spies in Date, a Seiryu with a physical body has appeared there. Meanwhile, the Seiryu here is more like a ghost. Im guessing its taking the form that most suits Lord Hidetsugu and Lady Masamunes state of being, but as a ghost, Lord Hidetsugu has a greater connection to the Seiryu. So if the Seiryu were destroyed It would affect Hidetsugu-sama? Niwa nodded. Instead of vanishing, it would take damage and be erased. If you forcibly remove a ghost possessing someone or a Mouse that has grown too attached to its owner, it will harm that host or master in a similar way. So if possible, I would want to defeat the Seiryu in Date. Theirs is physical, so its defeat should have a minimal effect on Lady Masamune. If that happened She looked to the ripples overhead. This Seiryu has a weaker presence, so it would either vanish or remain as only insignificant traces. But can Date defeat their Seiryu? It doesnt look good. During last nights battle, their 2nd Special Duty Officer Oniniwa, a god of war pilot, was badly injured. Of course, he also did some decent damage to the Seiryu. But The ripples were weak and powerless. This Seiryu is going thereno, I should probably say its being called there. This Seiryu is a collection of ether, so its being called to Date to repair the damage to the physical one there. Which means Niwa raised both index fingers and brought them together. Just like this, our ether Seiryu is joining together with the damaged Date Seiryu. So next time the gate appears behind Lady Masamune, its probably a combined Seiryu that will come out. You mean? Komahime tilted her head. Date will defeat the combined Seiryu and make it Masamune-samas? Probably. I think Date Vice President Katakura has done a good job setting this up. Im betting he had a general idea how the Seiryus manifestation process worked and brought Lady Masamune along on yesterdays shelling of the Ariake to test it out. So now hes confirmed that the Seiryu is split between an ether version and a physical version. And the effect on Lady Masamune was probably all part of his plan to not let her know what is going on. But She placed a hand on the bed where Hidetsugu slept. Immediately, bluish-white light rose like sparks from below her hand. Niwa-sama! Komahime was hit by the after effects of the sparks and she covered her raised ears with her hands, but Niwa crushed the leaping light in her hand. The Seiryu is furious. Not angry or sadenraged. Dates fighting force is limited to their Vice Chancellor at the moment, so how do they hope to defeat the enraged Seiryu? But then Niwa held up her fist as ether light spilled from it. She stared at and through the light that poured down like water or sand. The Seiryu does not know why it is here or what it should do. It only knows it has strength and it likely thinks it will die if it does not use that strength. That is truly what a dragon is. The Seiryu is a weapon designed to wield its strength in a rampage. It likely thinks that is its proper identity as a dragon, but it must also wonder why no one will accept it when that is the only way it can live. It must wonder why everyone tries to stop it. Niwa looked to Hidetsugu. Just like those afflicted with the unwanted destiny of their inherited name. Niwa did not respond to Komahimes silence. She simply opened an insha kotob and checked the time. It was currently 4:32 PM. She gave Komahime a quick bow. I heard a stealth fleet left the Ariake. Most likely, their discussion concerning cooperation from Oushuu and Hiraizumi is complete. You mean Musashi is gradually bringing the Oushuu forces to their side? The three nations will begin their party with the ambassadors at five and begin the meeting at seven. Depending on the result, the Jurakudai and the Azuchi Castle may have to take action to oppose them and provide a warning. I am prepared for that. When Komahime tensed up and nodded, Niwa smiled. Lady Komahime, please do not force yourself to think too much about your mother. If this does lead to battle, it should occur after moving far from here. Moving? Shaja. Niwa nodded. They will be taking a short trip from the Ariake to Novgorod. From the Ariake to Novgorod? What kind of unit of travel is that? So you cant stop the snarky comments either, Anayama? They were on the central road below the long stairway in front of Ariadust Academy. The three nations meeting to be held after the special student general assembly was to be a secret meeting, but it would apparently actually be held on the bridge up above. For that reason, the road below was being used to celebrate the Vice Presidents results. But are you really pleased with how that attack turned out? Isa heard a voice say testament. It went very well indeed, Isa-kun. With the special student general assembly over, the Vice President and Representative Council Head are sure to reconcile their differences and share their information. The information from Yagyuu and the Public Morals Committee Head would have exposed our attacks, so there was no point in hiding our presence any longer. Anayama smiled bitterly. Therefore. Musashis guard unit and committees will be searching for the dolls youve made. Musashi should also send a protest to our school, butwell, theyll probably just insist they had no idea. Meanwhile, Musashi will have to use their security forces to their fullest, but Weve shown that Sanada is trying to assassinate a VIP, but we failed at pulling it off. But, repeated Anayama as his presence viewed the surrounding food stands that were preparing to close shop. Lets enjoy this atmosphere a while longer and then get moving. Ill tell Yuri-kun and Nezu-kun to do the same. Ill tell them were going to take action when the time comes. Notes 1. Ane means elder sister. Volume 4C, 69: Preparers on the Dance Stage Volume 4C, Chapter 69: Preparers on the Dance Stage What is the calm leading step That predicts what comes Beyond the beginning? Point Allocation (Take My Hand) Masazumi and Asama stood atop the evening bridge. They were at the top of the stairs leading down toward the ships bow. Looking down from there, they saw people and the lights of food stands gathered in the plazas and streets, just like during the special student general assembly. The people had begun to flow into the academys schoolyards as well. But the bridge was off limits. We need to prepare for the meeting The three nations meeting would begin in another hour. Some of them would already be participating in the pre-meeting parties. The meeting itself had begun with those parties. Just like in England, a gathering before the traditional politics began was not just an event to enjoy dancing and food. Each of the important players would work to include or exclude their areas of responsibility from the upcoming topic of discussion. Normally, they would hint at their priorities during conversation and lay the groundwork as it were, but No one out there now is a specialized diplomat or committee member, so things will play out differently. Instead of making any decisions on the groundwork laid by the other nations, everyone would send that information back to Masazumis father and the rest of the Provisional Council. The Provisional Council had dealt with diplomacy in the past, so they knew these other nations quite well. They could make their own decision and consult with the committees before sending an answer back to the diplomats. Mukai was doing an especially good job. She looked like a child, so a kind person would be considerate and those who underestimated her would try to bluff. When the Provisional Council sent back a response for her, the gap between the two was apparently pretty awful, so Mukais reports were growing more and more valuable. Who would have thought how Mukai is accepted would coincide with my father and the others job? He was a strict father, so he was probably making a rational decision for the greatest effect based on an understanding of Mukai and who she was speaking with. Whaaaat!? What the hell did you just say!? Didnt I tell you I would be handling all of Mu-chans responses!? Meet with the committees!? Why would I do that!? I will be handling it all myself! And Industrial Committee Head! Only a select group may call her Suzu-san! Even calling her Mukai-san is too much! You are limited to two letters! Call her Mu-sama! Ah! Mu-chan just sent me a thank you divine mail! And it is truly divine because it contains a comment from Masazumi as well! If you want to see it, youd better start offering up some money and privileges! Nobu-tan! Nobu-tan! What about A-chans responses!? You do them, Koni-tan Think of it as a reward for your tribute last night Um! Honda-san! What about the divine mail here from the ninja? Who caaaaaaaaaaaaaaaares? Hes a guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuy! Nobu-tan! Nobu-tan! I admire how quickly you can switch it on and off! My father and the others must be busy, thought Masazumi as she continued her divine mail exchange. I need to pull it together myself. But it was her job to decide what to do next based on those matters. Vice President: Diplomats, do you have any questions about the upcoming three nations meeting? Righteousness: What kind of discussion do you think it will end up being? It was a vague question, but she could already see its intention. So Vice President: What is our goal? Keep that in mind and look at this again. Me: Was it war? Hori-ko: Yes. It was a great war of aggression so we can conquer the world and retrieve my emotions. Vice President: Hold it, you two. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. But that special student general assembly ultimately had a war ending, didnt it? You fanned the flames! You just fanned them and fanned them! And our odds of victory are up again! All the other nations should tremble in fear of our Vice President! Marube-ya: Judge. She even said were leaving port. Bell: D-dont worry. I-I-Im ready forthat Vice President: Wait, wait, wait, all of you. That isnt what I was trying to say! Im trying to take this seriously! Azuma: So youre saying its time to take going to war seriously? Gold Mar: Its pretty impressive we made it this far if we were only treating war like a game. Scarred: Um, everyone, it was Lady Masazumis predilection for war that solved our incident, so what happens to Master Tenzou and me if you reject that? Mal-Ga: I would love it if the end of this linewas said with her hands on her blushing cheeks. 10ZO: Youre watching! Youre watching us, arent you!? But from where!? Flat Vassal: Our couples have been really open about things lately. Is it the impatience brought by war? Silver Wolf: What are all of you talking about!? The meeting is going to start soon! Mitotsudaira paused long enough to take a breath. Silver Wolf: Listen, everyone. We have no time. Things are already on the move! We need to focus. Okay, Masazumi. I agree we need to take this seriously, so how are you going to bring this to war? Almost Everyone: Youre the worst one of us all!! Vice President: Dammit You all must see me as a politician that uses jokes to lure people into a false sense of security before declaring war. Asama: Therestheres something off about that view of us! Are you okay, Masazumi!? They were all cruel, but a sudden thought came to mind. Are we gradually returning to the normal state of things? She felt like the special student general assembly acted as a dividing line. She had no intention of tooting her own horn, but Vice President: I havent felt this mood in a while. They could see what they had to do and they had some leeway in doing it, so things were back to normal. She did not like being the butt of the jokes, but their aim would eventually drift to Crossunite or Asama. Yes, thats right. It has to. Ill make sure it does. But Hori-ko: Yes. It has been a whilesince we had a good war. Vice President: Not what I meant!! After saying that and looking at the quizzical tilt of Tsukinowas head, Masazumi said more. Vice President: This is diplomacy. If we can suggest what Im currently thinking about, I think we can get the three nations on our side. And it should influence the other nations afterwards. That is the way Im looking at it now. Righteousness: In other words, leave it to you? Vice President: No, not really. Youre the ones who will handle the local negotiations. I will provide you with a goal, a policy, and an approach to use, but its you who will clinch it. Listen. Vice President: Do whatever it takes, diplomats. Just make sure to fulfill your goals in a way that does not harm Musashi or Matsudaira. Diplomacy here will determine the future of not just Musashi but the Far East as a whole. Were going to win here and then go defeat Hashiba. Mal-Ga: You meandiplomacy here is a form of war? Masazumi just about said judge before realizing that agreeing meant that this would lead to war. I just about fell for it! She hurriedly tried to find something else to say, but could not come up with anything. So Vice President: No, u-um, thats not it. Thats definitely not it. Yes. Ha ha ha. That sure isnt it. Almost Everyone: Dont force yourself!! She wondered what that meant, but she guessed it meant they had understood her. Vice President: Ill have a plan put together by the time the meeting starts. Ill probably discuss our policies with you in the meantime, but have a good time on the scene. She expected them to ask A plan for war?, but Me: Judge. We left that with you, so leave this with us. Her words caught in her throat when he accepted it so readily, so she finally managed a single word. Judge. She simply agreed for the time being. Then the Tachibana Couple approached from the road below. They both held their weapons. Tachibana Muneshige and Gin reporting for tonights bodyguard duty after the special student general assembly. The Tachibana Wife stopped at the bottom of the stairs and bowed to see her husband off. The party should be starting soon. Suzu danced. She did not know much about dancing, so she had asked Kimi about it: Wise Sister: It depends on the music, but when dancing with someone, you should be fine following your partners lead. If you mess up, it just means your partner did a bad job. Asama is pretty incredible as far as that is concerned. She finds so many chances to step on your feet or crush you. I cant carelessly sing a duet with her in our band, so I have her sing with Mitotsudaira. Asama: This idiot is talking on a more intuitive level, so Ill send you a beginners step assistance spell from an entertainer god, okay? The Noise Neighbor she wore like headphones would tell her in advance what step was coming. It used a recorded adults voice. Okay? Move your left foot forward and then spin to the lef-no, the righ-oh, wait, its the left. Le-le-le-lef-lef-left? No, it was right! Okay! Okay! And next is the ri-left! Just a bit further now. She had figured out she generally needed to do the opposite of what it said. She had her left arm forward and her right arm around her partners left arm. It was a gentle dance that took into account the two swords on her partners left hip. Masamune-san? What is it, Mukai-dono? It was a feeble voice with just enough of a waver to know she had to work to maintain it. Of course, that was something only those close to her or those with hearing on Suzus level would notice. To others She shouldsound the same as always. The night before when Narumi and Yoshihime had told her about Masamune, they had said she would be near Masamune before the meeting began and that they wanted her to support Masamune. The various clans in Date territory were far from fully settled in and this meeting would likely determine the future of Oushuu, so they did not want to show any weakness. It was weird for them to ask Suzu for help, but she did want to speak with Masamune before the meeting. But a tremor had run through her body when Masamune had greeted her. Nice to meet you, Musashi Ambassador, Masamune had said. My brother Kojirou seems to be somewhere else at the moment, but Ill introduce you once he shows up. This was their third time meeting, but it was their first official meeting in a public space. And the death of Masamunes brother Kojirou was being kept hidden. In that sense, nothing she said was a lie. But She sounds like she really thinks that. Yoshihime had said that Masamunes memories were consumed each time the Seiryu appeared. Suzu did not know if meeting her and the death of Kojirou had been erased from Masamune or sealed away inside her. But Urquiaga spoke quietly. A barrier to the elder sister character? I am left with no choice. I have already laid the groundwork, so it is time I got serious. Suzu did not know what he meant, but she felt provoking him would be a bad idea and simply acknowledged it. However, her words and will seemed to get through to Masamune, so she spoke. She simply talked. Um She was not a good speaker. She felt like people who could see must be able to see the meaning and form of her words between the time they left her mouth and the time they reached the listener. Asama and Neshinbara had smiled and said she was mistaken, but she felt like their words had a way of encouraging her or bringing a visual scene to mind even when they were simply reading a textbook. Neshinbara-kun can be confusing sometimes. He always ends up saying heh or screaming or making weird gestures or staring off into space But in general, her point was valid. So A lothappened. Yes, I have heard it began with Mikawa. Right, agreed Suzu. She talked about Mikawa: How he had decided he would confess, how everyone had been hopeful or worried, how they had gone through a test of courage at the academy, how Asama had fired an arrow Oh, how brave of her. Masamune seemed to enjoy that part a lot. Suzu felt bad for Asama, though. But as she talked about it and remembered it all, she realized she may have been the first to notice something was wrong in Mikawa when she had noticed the guard station explosion. That was almost three months ago at this point. And occasionally she would get so lost in the story that Masamune would stop walking to follow the conversation. She knew the girl was resting and that she did not want Suzu to notice. She also noticed Katakura, Narumi, and the others breathing sighs of relief behind them. So she decided to keep talking. Um She felt something like anxiety. It was about Masamune but also about the guess at Dates policy that Masazumi had sent over just before the dance. The Date clan most likely wants to advance diplomatic relations without Masamune. Suzu had a thought. Will that mean deceiving Masamune-san? Masamune was more or less under the Seiryus control. If she did hold diplomatic relations like that, it could easily lead to issues with her political decisions and they would have to be more mindful of the other clans in their territory. If that increased the odds of a good deal for Musashi, Date would likely find it safer to leave Masamune out of the diplomatic relations. That was Masazumis conclusion. Suzu did not know what, but Masazumi could apparently see a great many things. Which left only one thing for Suzu to do. Right. I need to do my best in every way I can. After giving herself some silent encouragement, something occurred to her. Did the current Masamune have any enjoyable experiences or memories to share? Suzu felt it would be a shame if there had been things like that in the memories she no longer had. What does Urquiaga-kun think? He had mentioned an elder sister character, so was he worried about Masamune? But Urquiaga was speaking with Narumi. You fool! That is not what I meant! Why do you want to touch my leg so badly!? What are you talking about? Youre the one that stepped right into my path. They were spinning and weaving through the hall in what was clearly high speed movement. Yes. The two of them seemed to get along quite well. Narumi was definitely engaged in a battle. She was glad she had chosen a red dress that gave her the leeway to move if need be. She would not have been able to move like this in the tight skirts the others were wearing. She was engaged in a fight in which they tried to take each others hand and place their feet in each others spot. To win, she was using quick footwork and striking with both arms while summoning new false arms each time. Her opponent was striking with the edge of his forearms and his knees. She generally deflected his blows outwards from within and he generally struck inwards from without. She had the superior movements, but he had the superior speed. She attempted to take his hand. This was a dance, after all. By taking his hand and pulling him in, she could seize the initiative. As the representative of Dates warriors, she could not afford to lose to Musashis 2nd Special Duty Officer. But What a pain When she thought about it, she realized that victory in this dance meant to embrace the half-dragon in front of her. How was she even supposed to embrace something so large? It was physically impossible. But. They gently spun around, made a strike, swept each others blows away, and kept up their footwork. When one placed their hand on the others wrist, the other would make a snap reversal to grab at them instead. They would grab up to the elbow and use their other hand to keep their opponents movements in check. They would sometimes sway their bodies, their hands would cross paths, they would attempt to grab their opponents fingers while blocking their vision, and they would be forcibly deflected. Thats right, thought Narumi within the wind created by their actions. Doesnt this half-dragon hope to be an inquisitor? In that case, he should be skilled in this sort of technique to take peoples hands and secure them. One was a Vice Chancellor skilled in combat and the other was a 2nd Special Duty Officer skilled in capture. In situations that called for their specialized skills, how much of a difference would arise between them? While Narumi thought about that, they exchanged blows and traded positions in a slow push and pull. Narumi had a sudden thought. As the two of them attempted to take each others hand, she suddenly realized the two of them might be able to stop the Seiryu if they worked together. She lowered her gaze to his feet which slowly pursued hers and then pulled back. As she watched that, a clear thought came to her: If only I had a fighter like this on my side. He was about the same size as her in Unturning Centipede and he had the same level of mobility. There was no room for complaint in his strength and toughness. He had a definite eye for strategy and he could understand and fulfill his role while working with her. He was the ideal partner. But I would blatantly be using him, wouldnt I? Their relationship would exist solely to defeat the Seiryu. And Date did not want to be indebted to Musashi. They were indebted enough already after the night before. That had been fine because it had left no records, but if they made definite plans to seal the Seiryu, she would have to separate his presence from Musashis authorization. She had considered hiring him as a mercenary, but at the 2nd Special Duty Officer level, he could not make an individual contract. The two nations would need to approve it. That left only one option. Have him join Date But how? No, the method was simple. He only had to transfer schools and change his nationality. But what would draw him to Date? ? Narumi suddenly thought of Masamune. Masamune was an elder sister character. But she was off limits. Truly off limits. Masamune had to lead Date in the future. She had to stay focused on that. After all, Narumi had to leave Date. Eh? Another option occurred to Narumi: What about me? Suzu sensed a sudden movement. Masamune also seemed to notice while dancing with Suzu. The two of them looked to the center of the hall. A high-speed battle was still underway there, but Ah The movements of the two combatants legs and bodies had changed. Instead of using all their strength and speed to move front and back or left and right, some slower and more hesitant movements had appeared between Urquiaga and Narumi. And they seemed to be coming more from Narumi than Urquiaga. Is she conflicted? But the way she was moving was reminiscent of something. She seems to be dancing. Masamune sounded relieved as she said that. Narumi thought while intercepting and attacking. Could she sacrifice herself to save Date? This half-dragon was hopeless, but he was an excellent fighter and would make the perfect partner in a battle against the Seiryu. Her judgment as Vice Chancellor told her that. But she could only describe his personality as unfortunate. The first time they had met was on top of the Ariake. He had immediately asked if she was an elder sister and started to leave when she said no. The second time they had met was aboard Aerial Ship Kawai Castle. He had simply watched as the wind blew her skirt around and then he had groped her breast. The third time they had met was the night before. It had been an emergency, but he had handed her panties. Huh? Narumi realized he had never actually done anything that harmed Date. That was right. On their first meeting, he had expressed his understanding of Dates difficult position before leaving. On their second meeting, he had only groped her breast on accident and he had saved her life when the Seiryu attacked. On their third meeting, he had arrived with the intention to help her defeat the Seiryu. He had been helping them all along. From the very beginning to now, he had at least tried to understand them and to not harm them. And he had even helped them. And so far, Musashi had not demanded anything in exchange for what he had done. His help had been on an individual level and had not been on orders from anyone. In that case, wondered Narumi. Why? Why had she seen her relationship with the half-dragon in such a hostile light? Because I am the Vice Chancellor. She had to protect Masamune and she had to maintain her pride as the representative of Dates warriors. So she had misread someone like him. If she had made a direct attack on the Seiryu the day before, she would not have survived. The night before had been little different. Even if they had resolved the problem, Sendai Castle would have been badly damaged. But if she bowed down to him now and asked for assistance, would he help? He likely would. So why was she doing this? Why was she being so hostile to someone who would help them? Youre mine! Narumi trembled at the sudden voice. Lowering her head had been a mistake. Instead of stepping forward, the half-dragon reached his forearm around her body from the side. Suzu sensed Urquiaga making a major move. She thought that his arm had grabbed, forcibly lifted, and embraced Narumis conflicted body and soul. But Eh? Her lifted body was lowered once more. After capturing Narumi, Urquiaga set her back down so she stood upright and then he bowed down on one knee. I failed to match the serene tempo of your dance, Date Vice Chancellor. I apologize for interfering with your movements. Restraining her racing pulse was the most Narumi could do. The sudden embrace reminded her of the day before. He had grabbed her from the side and saved her life then. And he had done it again now. She realized her movements had to have grown disturbed and indecisive. That was due to her confliction, but anyone watching would think she had simply fallen behind in their exchange of attacks. It had become something of a dance, but the half-dragon would have won. That was why he had brought a premature end to the contest himself. As he stood up and breathed a sigh in front of her, she asked a question. Why? She felt it was unfair of her to ask so quietly, but her heart pounded in her chest as she waited for the answer. Not even she knew what she wanted him to say, but there was one thing she did know. This half-dragon was an idiot, but He always tries to understand and help those in distress. She did not know if that was due to his religion or if it was just a part of his personality. But because of that Why did you save me? To complete the elder sister character routeor so I would like to say. She was slightly out of breath as his gaze moved from her neck to her feet. It seems you chose something you wanted to wear this time. In that case, it would be wrong to not let you dance and show it off to Masamune and everyone else here. Where-? She tried and failed to ask where that had come from so suddenly, but he turned his back and walked to the break area by the wall as he said one last thing. It suits you much better than what you wore yesterday. I like it, Date Narumi. So Itachi is having a party and Saijou is having a festival, huh?[1] When the crossdresser made his comment, the automaton princess lowered her shoulders while walking down the hall next to him. Sigh. Th-this girl has learned how to sigh while looking down on me! Calm down, said Tenzou as he walked without leaving footprints on the red carpet. We are about to have a meeting with Sviet Rus Chancellor and Student Council President Uesugi the Terrible Kagekatsu-dono, so listen up. Toori-dono, this is Sviet Russ Student Council site. It says Kagekatsu-dono looks after the botanical garden and animals, but I believe that is to soften his image as the Terrible. Everyone looked at the screen where a tall demon silhouette was backlit by lightning. There were rabbits at his feet, but Doesnt this just make it look like a reign of terror? asked Mitotsudaira. The shadow over his face does give that impression agreed Tenzou. Shigenaga spoke to them from a half step away. You people have quite a gap between your serious and casual moments. And I thought you did a decent job greeting our committee heads earlier. Well, all of you but the crossdresser. Hey, Hanchou[2], my crossdressing is the real deal! I tricked your negotiators, didnt I!? And thats why our people are feeling so depressed, which I feel like gave you an advantage!! Shigenaga bared her teeth and glared at him, so Tenzou held out a hand to calm her. He then raised his right index finger and spoke. Well, we will have him change before we move from the negotiation site, so he will be dressed as a boy. Dont worry. In a way, I doubt anything weirder could happen. I hope youre right She looked back at them over her shoulder. Anyway, dont get careless. Sviet Rus Chancellor Uesugi Kagekatsu is a high-level demon. To use someone you know, he is comparable to the Reine des Garous. Wouldnt he be far more powerful as far as spells are concerned? asked Mitotsudaira. Shigenaga smiled bitterly. I am talking about another nation. If she is stronger in pure strength, let me put it another way. They are both nonhumans, but one is one of the werewolves who have strengthened and established their existence using mankinds fear and the other is one of the demons who have reached their current form after branching off from the gods. Their strong points are different. Shigenaga then turned her back on them. She reached her hand out toward the large door with red decorations that stood in their way and she spoke to the heavily-equipped guard protecting the door. I have brought the visitors from Musashi. Open the way. Testament. The door opened and Shigenaga stepped into the dim light beyond. The Musashi representatives followed. They walked straight in. Notes 1. Hanchou is an incorrect reading of the kanji for Shigenaga. Volume 4C, 70: Wise One in a Closed Place Volume 4C, Chapter 70: Wise One in a Closed Place A hanging heart A voiceless cry of avoidance Standing back up is the most this strength can manage Point Allocation (Self-Consciousness) Something seemed off to Tenzou as soon as he stepped inside. Mh? Thanks to his skill as a ninja, he did not even need to enter a room. The heat, vibrations, and air current coming from a door told him the situation inside and whether or not there were people inside. The door was open in this case, so he could immediately grasp the situation within. But ? He could see a dimly lit space beyond the door, but that was all. There was no heat or vibrations coming from the air inside. It was like walking through a wall. Is this, he wondered, the Avalon that Masazumi-dono mentioned? He realized Mary was moving closer to his side. She would have seen this setup before. This was a public space, so she did not hold his hand or link arms with him, but approaching him must have been her way of reassuring him as someone who knew what this was. So he took her hand. Not to hold it but to pull her forward. Shall I escort you? When he asked, Mary gave a brief look of surprise but then smiled. Please do. After that, Tenzou did not hesitate to head in. He endured the feeling of running into a wall and stepped inside. After a sensation much like passing through a curtain, the view grew brighter. Oh. He found himself in a large stone hall. And he immediately heard the heavy sound of a pipe organ. It came from directly ahead, behind, and above. !! Mitotsudaira felt sound wash over her. But even as loud as it was, it was not mere noise. As proof, small bits of ether light began dancing around Mary. Those were spirits. Drawn out by the music, spirits of sound and air were growing active. They seemed to think a spirit-user like Mary would look after them. And when she simply smiled, the joyous ether light grew brighter. It was the same around Mitotsudaira. Werewolves were much like spirits or gods. They were also close to being an incarnation of human fear. That may have been why the spirit ether light floated gently while keeping its distance from her or trying to obey her. She realized they surrounded her king as well. In his case, they were reacting to his ether supply spell and forming several lines that floated in the air around him. Horizon stood on his other side and her gaze met Mitotsudairas as they both looked at his back. Horizon must have been bothered by the ether lines because she tried to sweep them away with a hand, but they would not go away. No one could tell where those lines led. Only her king could decide that. Thats right, thought Mitotsudaira. We left Mikawa, fought our battles, and endured a defeat, but now my king has come to a new place. Mitotsudaira took a step forward. Standing out front was a knights duty. Yes. We cannot hesitate to visit those who are watching us. The committee representatives they had negotiated with and some automatons stood along the left and right walls. And someone sat in a golden throne located atop a red carpeted dais up ahead. Thats Uesugi Kagekatsu. He was a slender 180cm. He had left and right horns, bluish-white skin, yellow eyes, and white hair. He was the demon Chancellor who ruled this frigid land. But Mitotsudaira did not fear him. She did not flinch within the sound washing over her. She was the Reine des Garouss daughter, the ruler of a Far Eastern territory, and a servant of the boy who was to be the Far Easts king. As the Knight of Musashi Ariadust Academys Chancellor and Student Council President and as the 5th Special Duty Officer, I shall greet you first. After confirming that those behind her had come to a stop, she placed a hand on her chest and got down on one knee. Her bow was answered with silence. The pipe organ had stopped playing. Then Kagekatsu moved. He looked to the automaton standing next to him and to Shigenaga who stood diagonally in front of Mitotsudaira. Then he nodded. Testament. Very well. It was a deep voice that seemed born of the air itself. Then a flood of Russian Orthodox icon-style sankt okno appeared around him. Awash with the light of the sankt okno, he grabbed his iron staff with his right hand, lightly tapped his own shoulder, and spoke. At ease, Musashi representatives. Sviet Rus Chancellor Uesugi Kagekatsu shall speak with you directly Oh? Oh? So the meeting has begun in Sviet Rus, has it? asked Yoshiaki. Since Date is cleaning up their party hall, we should probably get started soon too. Adele stood below the two moons with Yoshiaki, Yoshiyasu, and Shakenobe here, mon! If you would like something to eat, I will take your order, mon! Umm, Ill have the white round rice bread slices, the caesar salad, the pork shoulder, andoh, this mayon sauce is mayonnaise, right? If you can make it Far Eastern style, that would be great. Oh, and a chicken stew too. Thats too much to remember, mon! Adele had no choice but to write her order on a sign frame and hand it to Shakenobe. Then she looked around. Her surroundings were white and dark. The multi-level city rose like a cliff in the south and the vast crater where Novgorod had come from was to the north. But both of them were covered with a layer of snow. So was there location between the city was and Novgorods original location. This place was always just really white, wasnt it? thought Adele. But now it had other colors for the festival. Most of the multi-level citys population was there and that city below the Yamagata Castle was not the only one in attendance. People from the multi-level cities all across the region circled halfway around Novgorods original location. They had lit fires, their dancing silhouettes could be seen around the fires, and they were eating and singing. Adele and the others were on top of a snow platform built up a level higher than everything else. A single diplomatic aerial ship was positioned behind them and they looked out to the festivals from the insulating carpet laid out from there. Their dancing is forming circles around the wooden festival towers, but they arent moving around them. Its more like theyre moving in and out from the center of the circle. You noticed? Well, you should be able to tell what that is about. What? Its a mining dance, isnt it? asked Yoshiyasu while viewing the festival stands and the people moving through the gathering places. Dont the towers represent Novgorods original location and their dance represents the people going there and returning? But Yoshiyasu pointed to a few parts of the hole. There were some pits in the pale shadows of the snow. Do the largescale tunnels still exist, but now youre using them to produce weapons? We will use whatever we can. Even ruins of ill fortune. Of ill fortune? The fox smiled when Adele asked that. Do you know why Mogami and Date, the clans with access to these ruins, were able to build up larger fighting forces than the other clans? And why Mogami was able to build these multi-level cities and fuel production facilities? So Adele tilted her head. Was it thanks to the ability to produce lots of food and access to the mineral resources here? I suppose a Musashi resident wouldnt have noticed since you have the powerful support of IZUMO. Yoshiaki laughed, but there was nothing Adele could say since it was true. Musashi is still pretty sheltered, she realized. Then Yoshiyasu placed a hand on her chin and looked to Novgorods original location. So it wasnt just minerals Was it Orei Metallo you mined from this hole? Yes, thats right. We trade with Satomi and provide them for Kantou IZUMO. Date does the same, so Oushuu is the easts leader in production of Black Metal and Thought Metal, you know? I see, said Adele. A war-torn land will be more heavily affected by the ether, so Orei Metallo can be mined more easily. So thats how much Oushuus wars have- At that point, Adele realized something. Huh? Something seemed odd to her. Curious, she looked to Yoshiaki who covered her mouth with her fan and narrowed her eyes. Satomi President When she looked to Yoshiyasu, the girl brought a hand to her mouth and glanced over at Yoshiaki. The look in her eyes was a powerful one. Yoshiyasu had realized something too. Was that something the same as Adeles something? Adele did not know, but she still asked. Um, can I ask you something? This original site of Novgorod ispretty deep, isnt it? And you said Novgorod was made airborne after the war during the Age of Dawn, right? Then How can you mine so much Orei Metallo if the war was not actually fought on this land? I could understand if it was near the surface, but youre digging deep pits. Its almost like something was done using the ether even further down than the bottom of the hole. I think it would be more accurate to say something was dealt with there. Yoshiaki laughed and waved her fan to open several sign frames. And Well, just wait a little longer. Do that and you should see the mystery for yourself. Mystery? Yes. What happened during the Age of Dawn and where did it lead? Afterwards, I will show you what could be called this regions hidden festival. Now. Until then, let us eat and hold our meeting. Satomi and Musashi, are you listening? Date and Sviet Rus will be the same. And Sviet Rus will likely have the most trouble of all. A chilly air filled Sviet Russ meeting room and kings chamber. Near the center, Shigenaga felt a cold sweat after bringing the Musashi group in. I hope this will turn out all right. She more or less stood between the Musashi group and Kagekatsu. She opened a sankt okno, tilted it so only she could see, and turned to face Kagekatsu. Kagekatsu took a deep, white breath and looked back at her, so she used her body as a shield to keep the Musashi group from noticing the gesture she made with her left hand. She gestured back her way. She was telling him to pass the conversation this way. When he saw it, he opened his mouth. Would you like to say something, Shigenaga? Testament. Chancellor, I believe it would be faster to start by asking them for their suggestions. Hm You have a point V-very well. What are your demands? Dont stutter! thought Shigenaga, but there was no helping that. The other leaders and committee heads tensed somewhat, but the Musashi group did not react. They did not seem to have noticed anything out of the ordinary. Which meant Is it going well? Yes, it was going well. The rooms atmosphere and Kagekatsus speaking likely matched their impression of Uesugi Kagekatsu as the Terrible. This was working. It was working. After all, their Chancellor, Uesugi Kagekatsu, was A rare sort of demon who wouldnt hurt a fly!! Kagekatsu desperately worked to restrain his racing heart. Wh-what am I supposed to do!? What am I supposed to do!? He had never wanted to be Sviet Russ Chancellor or their Student Council President. He had come from a good family, he had known the next Chancellors of the other clans, his name had been the same as a future Sviet Rus ruler, he had had the necessary abilities, and he had gotten along well with people. But Why did they have to nominate me for Chancellor just because of that!? No, it had not been so bad back when he had been nominated. Oushuu had generally settled all international issues through discussions. They had built a generally peaceful relationship with P.A. Oda and everything had been going well. So by inheriting the name of Kenshin and then the name of Kagekatsu, he had intended to live a demonic life of tranquility. He had intended to provide political leadership, work for the citizens who toiled in the icy land, and maintain stability through discussions with the other nations. As hobbies, he had intended to continue his education, cook, and grow a garden. If possible, he had wanted to happily fall in love, get married, and have around three children. He had also wanted as many friends as possible. His dream was to manage a farm after growing old. However, those plans had changed after the incident in Mikawano, once Nobunagas name had been inherited in P.A. Oda eight years before. P.A. Oda had rapidly expanded outwards and they had been truly carrying out the history recreations. The next thing he had known, he could no longer step down from his position. So I-if! If everyone helps me out, I-Ill do my very best!! He was aware he had the ability. He simply disliked conflict and lacked courage, so Hm. He spoke with a deep voice. He desperately hoped the Musashi group would fear him as he opened a sankt okno and spoke to those who were ready for the meeting. Now, state your demands The Musashi group was holding a lively conversation on their sign frames. 10ZO: H-he seems to be in a good mood, but I get the feeling the slightest thing could set him off! Asama: By the way, Im detecting an incredible ether reaction from there. Is Mary-san going all out!? Scarred: Hee hee. You mean like when Master Tenzou confessed to me? Four Eyes: Hmm. Ill report to the Fairy Queen that shes perfectly happy. Novice: W-wait! Those decisions in England could put Crossunite-kuns life at risk! Silver Wolf: Anyway, hes asked for our demands, so what should we tell him? Vice President: Ohh, sorry! I have my hands a little full with all these preparations! Me: Huh? What? Youre taking a bathroom break now!? Mal-Ga: Eh? Oh, youre still at the top of the stairs. And I was hoping to make a quick sketch. Almost Everyone: What did you think was happening!? Hori-ko: Well, that leaves us with no choice. As Musashis representative, I have determined I should take the lead. Now, Toori-sama, get down on one knee. Me: You arent plotting some way of going over my head, are you? Huh? Mitotsudaira sensed a smell. Blood? It was not the unique heavy metal smell of a demons blood. It was the smell of human blood. And it came from the hallway behind the line of committee heads to their right. And Kagekatsu-kuuun! A tall man ran in from the hallway. He had modified a Sviet Rus uniform into a T-short, shorts, socks, and athletic shoes. The emblem on his chest and helmet formed the word love. He was also covered in blood. But Hello! Musashi! Nice to meet you! I am Sviet Rus Vice Chancellor and Vice President Naoe Kanetsugu! I am known as the energetic Man of Love and Attachment! In Far Eastern, Love and Attachment is Aizen, which sounds just like iron in German! But this is Russia, so thats entirely irrelevant!! 10ZO: I think we found a friend for Itoken-dono. Obscene: Yes! I sense an atmosphere I could get along with quite well! Sticky King: Kh. Maybe we should have gone to Sviet Rus after all! Wouldnt you freeze? wondered Mitotsudaira, but she held her tongue. However, the refreshing bloody pulp gave a carefree smile as he spun out in front of the committee heads and made a flip. Then he spread his arms. I was pursuing the Novgorod forces who have inherited the local Shibata name! I thought we might be able to settle this through discussions, but they made a serious attack and gave me a very bad day! I was making short work of them with my love attacks, but when youre pinning one of them down on the battlefield in the north-south position, isnt it just awful when some of the others surround you and refuse to read the atmosphere!? said the bloody pulp of love. Anyway, Kagekatsu-kuuun!? I lost and came running back, so youre going to scold me, arent you!? Youbastaaaaaaaaaaaard!!!!! The demon king stood up with his iron staff in hand. Why would you appear before me so badly injured!? Dont think I can just overlook this! Kagekatsu sensed his own desperation. Kanetsugu-kun! That man was a rare person in Sviet Rus who was human yet had strength rivalling a demon. He also had a wonderful personality, understood Kagekatsus timidity, and helped assist him. So Kagekatsu could not overlook the mans injuries. He should have received treatment from the Health Committee before coming here, but he had likely wanted to personally report on the battle as soon as possible. Kagekatsu had to heal him and healing spells were one of his greatest specialties. You bastard! Everyone thinks bastard is such a dirty word, thought Kagekatsu. But it merely refers to the marital status of ones parents and shows my understanding of his past. Kanetsugu, you bastard! He raised his metal staff while placing a spell inside. He used light. Specifically, lightning. In Russia, all illness and pain had long been blamed on evil spirits. So Ohhhh! The lightning-wrapped iron of healing caught Kanetsugu on the side of the face. It was a solid blow. The healing had definitely reached the core of his body. The lightning was an excellent tool. It numbed the recipient before the healing blow landed, so there was no pain and the electrical conduction effect spread the healing around their body. The electric current loosened their muscles and illuminated what he was doing. After receiving the lightning attack, Kanetsugu bounced along the stone floor, but the strike would have numbed his entire body and provided first aid. However This isnt enough! Kagekatsu had to drive the evil spirit of the injuries out of his entire body. That was Russian-style healing. Begone, evil spirits! willed Kagekatsu as he struck Kanetsugu. You are These injuries were serious, so he had to use even filthier words to insult them and drive them out. So nothing more than a dung beetle! Kagekatsu delivered one lightning strike after another. So take this!! Be healed! Is this still not enough to kill you!? I need to rid him of this pain as soon as possible!! No one wants the likes of you around!! The hall was filled with white light and a deep rumbling after each lightning blow. Kanetsugu had lost consciousness as he bounced again and again only to be struck by a new blow each time. Lightning was summoned from everywhere in the air, so the entire hall became a place of electricity and impacts. Asama: Ehh!? W-wait, shouldnt you stop him!? 10ZO: Th-this truly is a demons reign of terror! He doesnt allow even the slightest failure! Silver Wolf: And, um, can we really hold a meeting after this? Hori-ko: Judge. I am learning a lot. Everyone had to ask About what? as Horizon pulled a teacup from somewhere and took a breath. But in the meantime, Kagekatsu stopped moving. The staff struck, the final lightning strike burst, and it vanished into the air. It was over. Kagekatsu placed his staff on Kanetsugus limp form and worked to catch his breath. I will leave it at that for now Health Committee Head, you must carry him out of here immediately. Heh heh And treat him with care. Yes, do not misinterpret me here. I want you to treat him with the utmost care And Yes, treat him with great care to express myhappiness that he returned alive after such a devastating loss. Heh heh heh And make sure to give him the best of food to eat. Im sure you know what I mean. Hah hah! Worshiper: Th-the hidden implications there are pretty amazing! Hes one hell of a demon! Novice: Dammit! I should have gone there instead of becoming a wall drawing! Kagekatsu-sama is so cool! Hes the ideal demon king!! Four Eyes: Not again If you love him so much, why not become one of his retainers? Meanwhile, Kagekatsu returned to his throne and looked to Shigenaga. Well? How was that, Shigenaga? Kagekatsu saw Shigenaga nod. I believe that was a most suitable treatment for someone returning from a defeat Shigeko: Dont ask me that! You caught me off guard! Why are you always like this, Chancellor!? KageV: Eh!? Ehh? B-but if I dont askI-I dont know if I screwed up. Um, but, uh, Shige-chan? Wh-what, um, do you mean by like this? Shigeko: Just get this meeting over with before you let anything slip!! Tomo-no-Bu: Um, Shigenaga-kun? I dont think you should be so rude. Shigenaga glanced at an elderly human who stood down the hallway. He was 1st Special Duty Officer Saitou Tomonobu and he lowered his head when she looked his way. Tomo-no-Bu: We will give Kanetsugu a special dining hall coupon and some top quality vodka. He was investigating P.A. Odas forces as well as Novgorods, after all. Um, and when should we let him take a bath? KageV: Eh? Cant you do that tonight? All of his injuries and pain should be gone. Oh, but he must be exhausted, so make sure he doesnt fall asleep in the bath. And give him three days worth of medicine just in case Also KageV: This may not be the best time, but is there any way we can make the expansions to the botanical garden and zoo like I mentioned before? We should be at war soon, right? So, um, it may not be the time, but Im sure the children in our territory will be worried. If we can put out information on a daily basis about how that kind of enjoyable places are being built, that can help support them and it should really help their parents too So cant we do it? Or would it be going too soft? Asa-no-Bu: No, I think it is an excellent idea that can also lessen our warriors concerns for their children. The committee heads also nodded and spoke in unison. Such superb judgment! Good, thought Kagekatsu while feeling himself grow timid. And he knew it was childish, but he still instructed them to announce this decision in a public forum right away. It only took a few seconds for this decision he was so fond of to be uploaded to a Sviet Rus site as a real promise. This was his authority as Ivan IV. So Im glad. I love this side of things. We are at war now and I am considerately telling the others to fight, but my heart cant seem to focus on that side of things. I enjoy training in combat and it delights me when my skills can help them in some way, but I cant help but love these things so much. And it makes me grow timid when my heart isnt in the same place as theirs. The more I help them, the more I realize my desires are different and the more timid I grow. But Hm Kagekatsu asked a question so he could respond to everyones efforts. Allow me to ask again: What are your demands, people of Musashi? Volume 4C, 71: Allocators of the Points at Issue Volume 4C, Chapter 71: Allocators of the Points at Issue It is a lonely Path of travel And path of passage Point Allocation (Rejection) Our demands, hm? Masazumi responded to Kagekatsus statement by moving her three main sign frames out in front and taking a breath. I guess this means were starting with Sviet Rus. Vice President: Representatives of Date, Mogami, Sviet Rus, and the minor clans, thank you for holding these three simultaneous meetings with us. I am Musashi Ariadust Academy Vice President Honda Masazumi. Currently, Musashi is carrying out the history recreation by acquiring the cooperation of the other nations and also engaging Hashiba in battle. I would like for us to continue based on that assumption. And She inhaled, raised a hand in her heart, and spoke from her throat. Vice President: Date, Mogami, Sviet Rus, and the minor clans Musashi would like your cooperation. I would like to start by discussing that. Wait. Mitotsudaira heard a deep voice cut in. She saw an old man standing in front of the committee heads on the right. She was fairly certain his name was Saitou Tomonobu. He walked toward them with folded rectangular panels on his back and he stroked his beard. I understand you would like our cooperation. I understand that quite well after you expressed your policies during the earlier special student general assembly. But that is what you want. What we want is something else. Saitou called out to Kagekatsu. Chancellor, tell them what it is that Sviet Rus wants. KageV: Eh!? Wh-what we want? Wh-why do you have to ask the impossible!? No one ever told me about this! What is going on here!? You cant do this!! Shigeko: Um, wait! What are you doing, Saitou-san!? Please stop showing up late just to say things we didnt discuss in advance! What are we supposed to do!? Tomo-no-bu: Ehh!? Oh, Im so sorry. Im so, sooooo sorry! Umm, PR Committee Head! Send all the information to the Chancellor right away!! Masazumi saw Sviet Russ response. The Terrible: Heh heh heh. People of Musashi My Sviet Rus is currently combating the warriors of P.A. Odas Shibata forces in our southwest territory. And in the east, Shigenaga there is enduring attacks from Mogami Do you know why that is? Yes, thought Masazumi. I do know. Vice President: Sviet Rus has realized that Hashibas Taiko Kenchi land survey has reached Jouetsu, so you are including Hashibas history recreation with your own. Thats right, added Neshinbara. Novice: After Nobunagas death, Hashiba begins to take over the Far East and bans all war in the nation. Oushuu was given a ban on armed conflict, but Mogami attacked Uesugi, Date got involved, and it led to the Battle of Jugorigahara. But Novice: Even though Mogami and Date ignored Hashibas ban on war, they supported Hashiba when he attacked Houjou and swore allegiance. And during Hashibas punishment of Oushuu after Houjous destruction, their territory was assured. The same is true of Uesugi, so all three of them will gain plenty of territory and become great nations. Perhaps that meant the Oushuu and Jouetsu forces were simply good at dodging blame. Or perhaps Hashibas influence had been unable to fully reach Oushuu since he was based in Kinki. But That is bad news for the current three nations. If the three nations sided with Musashi now, they risked having their territory reduced or having restrictions placed on them during Hashibas reign. Also Novice: The Uesugi clan fights against the Matsudaira clan during the decisive Battle of Sekigahara. After that battle, they are ordered to move to other land and their territory is reduced. And of course, those orders come from the victors: Matsudaira. Masazumi knew that. Their territory was settled once during Hashibas generation and again by Matsudaira after Sekigahara. Those were two different versions of Oushuu and Sviet Russ territory. Sviet Rus was doomed to have their territory reduced after Sekigahara because they would ultimately oppose Matsudaira. So they could not afford to oppose Hashiba here and now. If they did that, they might get their territory reduced twice. Mal-Ga: Dont worry. We can solve all of this through war. Vice President: Dammit! This time! This time I wont do it! Gold Mar: Is it just me or is Seijun getting more and more hopeless? She unfortunately had to agree. But Sviet Rus was not the only problem. Vice President: You mentioned attacks from Mogami. Mogami, dont you have something to say about this? Thats right, said Yoshiaki as she listened to the festival music in the light of the two moons. Mogami and Date dont care too much about Hashibas territorial decision. After all, we assist Hashiba in their attack on Houjou, so our territory is assured. But Yoshiaki raised her cup and Shakenobe poured sake into it. After that, Mogami and Date betray Hashiba, mon! Lady Yoshiaki has to get back at them for Lady Komahime, mon! Thats right, mon! I can live such a stress-free life with you around, Shakenobe. Youre making me blush, mon! Ah, said the vassal before quickly typing at her sign frame. Flat Vassal: Um, Vice President, you cant say anything about Shakenobe pouring sake! Vice President: Please, Balfette. Stop making me laugh while Im trying to think. She has a low boiling point, thought Yoshiaki, but she continued speaking. She took a sip of her drink and enjoyed the heat of the sake on her throat more than the flavor. We battle the major nation of Sviet Rus. The Battle of Dewa is the final largescale battle for Mogami, Date, and Sviet Rus and it is paired with Sekigahara. On Matsudairas orders, Mogami and Date attempt to stop the Sviet Rus forces headed to Sekigahara for Hashiba. But the battle has no clear winner, explained Yoshiaki. However, that brings an end to Oushuus time as a region of warbut that also means our borders are set and we can no longer focus on expanding our nation. Do you know what that means, Satomi? Judge. After Sekigahara, Matsudaira has opened up Kantou and Satomi is left to defend it. But Yoshiaki responded to Yoshiyasus look with a smile. Yoshiaki, how far out are you looking? Eh? said the vassal with a tilt of the head. Yoshiyasu started to say something. But she closed her mouth and looked away, so Yoshiaki smiled. Satomi, you have political thoughts of your own as Satomis President, dont you? In that case, you can say it then. I generally enjoy seeing people struggle. Um, what are you talking about? Does something happen in Mogamis future? When the vassal asked her question, Yoshiyasu glanced over at Yoshiaki and Shakenobe twisted around with a troubled look. Yoshiaki smiled bitterly, sighed, and told them to calm down. The thing about Mogami iswe have trouble finding an heir, a civil war breaks outand our title as a clan is more or less revoked. Even though you worked so hard to survive the Sekigahara era and gained so much territory!? Wait a minute! The vassal typed on her sign frames keyboard. Flat Vassal: Um, Vice President! Isnt there anything we can do about that!? I know what you mean, thought Masazumi. Mogami had had a decent foundation, but they had still acquired a large amount of territory and settled things inside their territory in more or less a single generation. That was due to Yoshiakis political skill and decision-making ability, but the issue of an heir had been unavoidable. Novice: One castle per domain and the revocation of clanhood Those were the laws for warrior clans established by Matsudaira after Sekigahara. Even a pro-Matsudaira clan has to follow the laws. Vice President: To add to that, Matsudaira seemed to care about and place some importance on Mogami. According to the Testament descriptions, Mogami was relocated so they had some way to survive. Silver Wolf: Thats right. After Mogamis clanhood was revoked, the non-heir members became retainers of Mito Matsudaira. And according to a footnote, one of them becomes the chief retainer who acts as my inspector. But, said Gin from down the stairs. She was likely monitoring their surroundings for security purposes because her patrolling footsteps could be heard with her voice. Mogami still loses all of the territory they had built up. When she added they failed to stick the landing, the Tachibana Husband looked up from the top of the stairs. Gin. Yes, I know. That is the way of the Warring States period and the destiny of all warrior clans. No, I was going to mention how kind you are to worry about someone other than Tres Espa?a. Masazumi trembled. What is this atmosphere!? Is it love!? And Asama and I are in between you two! Should you really be doing this now!? But no one else seemed to notice and the sign frame displayed a comment from Naomasa in the engine division. Smoking Girl: Komahime died and is now a ghost, right? If shes on Hashibas side now, that means Mogami no longer has an heir Thats right, sighed Masazumi. Vice President: But that is why Mogami is free to act. They have no reason to obey Hashiba, so they can do whatever they want. Thats what it means. Silver Wolf: Then when Mogami started firing yesterday before you called out to them, was that a change in their mental state? It isnt just that, thought Masazumi. Vice President: It was Komahime. This was going to be a cruel thing to say, but she could not get this started without saying it. It had to have been the same for Yoshiaki, so Masazumi relaxed her shoulders and continued. Vice President: Komahime committed suicide before going to Hashiba. But that wasnt because she didnt want to go to Hashiba. Isnt that right, Mogami Yoshiaki? That is correct. Adele saw Yoshiaki smile with her eyebrows raised. But That wasnt why? She knew Yoshiaki did not have a simple personality. Looking at her history and yesterdays battle, it was obvious she could do harsh things, but she seemed endlessly kind to her own. Shes a ruler, was how Adele viewed it. But Komahime was the greatest of Yoshiakis own, so why had the girl committed suicide? You mean it wasnt because she didnt want to be separated from you and made into Mogamis enemy? Vassalthat is most likely correct, but you have it in reverse. Yoshiyasu sighed next to her. Komahime was as stubborn as me, wasnt she? If she did go to Hashiba, she assumed you would be unable to oppose Hashiba, didnt she? Then? Komahime understood and believed that Matsudaira would ultimately rule the Far East. She knew Mogami had to side with Matsudaira and have the clans fate handled through interpretations. And so she felt Mogami needed to oppose Hashiba. That would mean muttered Adele as she realized the meaning of Komahimes actions. Komahime-san really cares for Yoshiaki-san, doesnt she? If she was worried what would happen to Mogami after she was gone, she was essentially worrying for Yoshiaki-san. Thats why she committed suicide, isnt it? With her dead, she was telling you to oppose Hashiba Oh, thought Adele. So thats why Komahime bowed after Yoshiakis attack yesterday. That attack and bow meant Yoshiaki did what Komahime had wanted. As for why Komahime-san wanted you to remain just as strong and cool as youd always been, didnt she? Vassal, you enjoy romance, dont you? Yoshiaki smiled, but slowly covered her face with her fan. She then took a deep breath and released a trembling breath. After that, Mogamis ruler filled her lungs once more. Komahime also loved that sort of story. She was always begging me to tell them. She laughed. Let me tell you a story now that Komahime has left. It is the story of Mogami Yoshiaki. I will show you how the Fox of Ushuu acts. That is the way of Mogami. What about the rest of you? We of the Date clan Suzu heard a voice. The dance time had ended and they were now in Sendai Castles great hall which contained a stepped platform. About ten meters in front of her, Masamune sat in a throne atop the platform. A short sword for self-defense sat in her lap and she held it in both hands. naturally hope to establish an amicable relationship with Matsudaira. It was a short statement, but it held great meaning. That meansthey will side withMusashi. Just like Mogami, Date would become a great nation of Oushuu and was choosing their long-term benefit. They were looking at the borders established by Matsudaira more than the territory established by Hashiba. But Novice: That phrasing does not mention when they hope to establish that amicable relationship. And hope to implies some conditions must be met first. But, added Neshinbara and Suzu understood why. No one around her had reacted to Masamunes statement. The members of the minor clans had been sent from the hall earlier. Only Katakura, Narumi, and the committee heads were here. They were all the Date clans inner circle. They were all here for the meeting, but none of them was tense in the slightest. There was only one explanation. And Masamune gave that explanation. As you know, the Date clan will soon be quite busy. Including our cooperation with other clans, we must go through the process to disinherit my brother Kojirou. Once that is complete, we can begin focusing on working with Musashi. I knew it. Urquiaga spoke quietly while standing behind her on the right so he could protect her at a moments notice. So her memories are being consumed. Vice President: But, well, this was expected. Masazumi spoke. Vice President: In the previous negotiations with my father and the others, they had concluded that they did not need to take into consideration anything unrealistic that Lady Masamune said. I see, thought Suzu with a mental smile of relief. That may be true. The reality that Masamune saw was not the same as the one everyone else saw. She did not remember Suzu even after meeting her twice before. Negotiations could never progress if they took her statements at face value. So Suzu could only think one thing: Sorry. Kojirou-san must have been important to her. They were discussing things with the knowledge that Kojirou had been killed. Suzu had to avoid thinking they were deceiving Masamune, but it was true they were leaving her behind for their own convenience. Was she too soft if she felt guilty? But Vice President: Sorry, Mukai. This business with Lady Masamune is placing a real burden on you. Bell: Um, no, I-I dontmind. Masamune-sanwill speak with mewhenever I see her. It would be sad if she stopped speaking with her, but that was not the point. Even after losing her memories, Masamune would still speak with her each time they met, so she did not mind. The burden was on Masamune. She had lost her memories and the person she most wished to speak with was no longer in Date. So Is there anything we can dofor her? As soon as she wondered that, a sign frame appeared near her face. They intended to hold a second meeting without Masamune. As the ambassador, she had to accept, so she quietly did so and the line connected. Kagetsuna-kun: Looks like youve connected. Im so grateful I might just cry. Anyway, well be holding the real meeting here. Got that? Suzu nodded and Masazumis words appeared on this sign frame as well. Vice President: Judge. We will leave this decision up to you, Date. That signaled the beginning. They were looking to the three nations and Musashis futures, and Sviet Rus and Mogami had already given their opinions. And now that Date was giving theirs without Masamune Its really beginning. With that thought, Suzu quieted her breathing as Katakuras voice gave the opening statement. Kagetsuna-kun: Now, allow me to give Dates view. An emotionless voice spoke beyond her held breath. Kagetsuna-kun: The Date clan will obey Masamune as our leader. All of our decisions will be based on what she hopes for. They come from a time when Kojirou still lived and not from the current environment. In other words, it is all based on the way things were two weeks ago. That is all. For a moment, Suzu did not understand what Katakura meant. That means They would view Date and the other nations as they were two weeks ago. That meant they were viewing Musashi as they had been two weeks prior. Then Their decision was one of rejection. Volume 4C, 72: Returners to the Borderline Volume 4C, Chapter 72: Returners to the Borderline How often can people Make now their peak? Point Allocation (It Will Happen Again) I get what it meansbut are they serious!? Yoshiyasu voiced her opinion of Dates decision relayed to her by Musashi. The Date clan was matching Masamune lost memories by rewinding their view of Musashi to just before Kojirous death. But Does Date really understand what that means!? Anyone with half a brain could tell what kind of trouble and grudges that will create!! The vassal lowered the ends of her eyebrows and raised her right hand. Um, sorry, Satomi President, but I cant tell. Could you maybe explain? Yoshiyasu groaned and fell silent as the salmon whispered into the vassals ear. You must not become a short-tempered girl like that, mon. You have nothing to feel bad about, mon. See how stress-free life is with Shakenobe around? added Yoshiaki. Dammit, am I the bad guy here!? thought Yoshiyasu with a clenched fist in her heart, but Yoshiaki looked toward the distant festival instead of her. Yoshiaki was apparently leaving the explanation to Yoshiyasu, so Yoshiyasu turned to the puzzled vassal. Um Well, theres nothing wrong with a normal person not getting it. Its a political issue. R-really? Shes lying, mon. She is merely trying to smooth things over, mon. Im going to fillet you, she thought while glaring at the salmon who promptly hid behind the vassal. Well, as long as I cant see him, she concluded while scratching her head. Date Kojirou died two weeks ago. What happens if the Musashis state is rewound to there? That was when we had just started on the plan to remodel the Musashi, right? Yes. Musashi had just suffered a defeat. You had been unable to defeat Hashiba and you had yet to remodel to secure your new military power. Meaning You have nothing to offer when it comes to the war-related aspects of your Vice Presidents decision at the special student general assembly. This isnt good. Tenzou felt a cold sweat. Musashi planned to head out and fight Hashiba. But if they were viewed as they had been two weeks before They might reject everything by saying they doubt we could win the battle. That would be troublesome. They would have to offer a great number of privileges to overturn all of those rejections and Date might make substitute demands. Also Marube-ya: This is bad. I mean, this wont just be Date That was right. Tenzou looked to Saitou and the Sviet Rus Committee Heads. Excuse us, said Saitou before beginning a discussion around Kagekatsu. Tenzou could read their lips, so he could pick up on some of what they were saying. As I thought, theyre trying to apply Dates conditions to themselves because this is a three nations meeting If just one nation had an advantage, it would create a gap between them and the other two. So Nine-Tail Girl: That sounds like fun, so we will be doing it as well. That was fast! thought Tenzou as his cold sweat grew. What would happen at this rate? None of the nations will admit to Musashis value in battle, but we will have to negotiate on the assumption that we want their assistance in battling Hashiba! If it was only Date, it might be possible to get through it by offering privileges and accepting substitute demands, but Mogami had already requested to use the same conditions as Date and Sviet Rus would likely follow. This is But then he heard a voice. It was Horizon. She relaxed her standing pose and once more pulled a teacup from somewhere. So Date had laid a trap. They pretended to be cooperative while laying the groundwork, but they chose conditions advantageous to their own nation during the meeting proper. Normally, this would be the time to leave the negotiation tablebut to Musashi, the cooperation of Oushuu and Sviet Rus is something we would like if at all possible. No, make that three somethings. I have determined we are being given the polar opposite of a good deal. She nodded and took a sip of tea. Yes, this has been an excellent lesson. Kagetsuna-kun: I appreciate hearing Musashis princess say that. Suzu listened to Katakuras voice over the divine transmission. He soundspained? There was a somewhat guilty tone to his voice that was almost reminiscent of anger. It was low and still, but Kagetsuna-kun: Our policy is to match everything to Masamune and her lost memories. But dont pity us or see it as a farce. This is a gamble on Dates part. After all, we have to side with Matsudaira in the end. Butthe question is when we start doing that. Masamunes memories stop when Kojirou died two weeks ago. That means at about a week after the Musashi entered the Ariake. So please think about this. Think about Kagetsuna-kun: You have just suffered a defeat, so how are you going to get Masamune on your side? We informed her of the previous special student general assembly by telling her Musashis will is alive and well, so she understands your motivation and intent. But the situation around her as an individual has not changed from shortly after Musashis defeat. Keep that in mind during these talks. Suzu felt that was a very difficult thing to do. After all Smoking Girl: If we cant use Musashis ability to fight while negotiating, how are we supposed to talk about a future where we fight Hashiba? Exactly. Furthermore, this meeting was with three nations at once, but those nations were in a position to share their benefits and losses. So Marube-ya: Judge. Here it is. Sviet Rus just sent a message to Masazumi via their committees. It says they would like the same conditions as Date and Mogami. Its even signed by someone named Saitou. That settled it. From here on, they could not use the Musashis ability in battle as a bargaining chip. That means The three nations would not trust them to be able to fight Hashiba. And after we all worked so hard A lot of the students had spent the nights in tents pitched on the schoolyard, in classrooms, in the underground gym, or in other similar places. They had taken shifts, but they had been working twenty-four hours a day. After working, they had bathed at Suzus bathhouse or the Asama Shrines spring, so all of the bathhouses had been running twenty-four hours a day recently. They had all spoken to each other there and Suzu had heard a lot of what they had said. It saddened her that she could not use all of that here, but Ah. Suzu realized Musashi lacking the ability to fight created a certain change to the negotiations. Bell: Musashi cantgo to war. Wise Sister: Yeah! Even Suzu has caught on to the deepest secrets of Musashis decision making process! Excellent! Ill give you a nice groping later to celebrate! With an Ootsubaki spell, theyll probably grow quite a bit! Asama: What do you mean probably? But it is true this restricts Masazumi from going to war. I know that has to be a disappointment, but lets do our best here, Masazumi. Four Eyes: This is the nation we were negotiating with? Vice President: Dammit! Is anyone on my side!? Anyone at all!? Masazumi sighed in her heart. So Date set us up. She had known about Masamunes situation, but during their previous exchanges of information and laying of groundwork They never said anything about returning everything to the time of Kojirous death! There was no point in complaining now. When performing their checks, her father and the rest of the Provisional Council had used the people most familiar with the respective clans. To have that suddenly overturned meant the trap had been targeted at someone who knew them well. She understood all too well what Date was trying to do. Theyre putting up a greedy resistance to ensure their future stability. For Oushuu, this would almost entirely settle the territorial war fought there during the Age of Dawn. These were the people who had never succumbed to the powerful and always continued resisting, so it was Musashis failure for not understanding what that unknown past would lead them to do. They had likely gone for as big a victory as possible. Also Novice: We cant force Date to discuss their Seiryu problem here. Vice President: Judge. Theyve set up this three nations meeting so its impossible for the three nations to lose. Even if Date wanted to nullify the meeting, they could not back out on their own. All three nations would have to back out at onceso the best move for them is to get us to back out instead. It was a matter of pride. Sviet Rus, Mogami, and Date were nations and academies at war. If the negotiation was nullified due to any one of them, that one would be placed in an inferior position among the three. They were taking advantage of Musashis position, but they made no attempt to hide it and had gone all out with it. So they wont accept Musashis ability to fight, hm? Then how was she supposed to gain the cooperation of the three nations? Backing out of the negotiations would only push them toward Hashiba. At best, Mogami would stay with them, but Mogami would eventually have their clanhood revoked. Mogamis backing would only be viewed as a temporary thing. So Masazumi thought about what to do. The three nations meeting should have been about the power to fight and cooperation. That was why Masazumi had corrected all of the problems and confirmed in which direction Musashi was headed at the special student general assembly. But their opponents had rejected all power Musashi had. And unless she accepted that rejection, the meeting could not continue. Dammit. They refused to accept anything Musashi had done or was doing. No matter what she said, that refusal was their condition for discussing this in the first place. She wished she was ignorant enough of politics to call this unfair. After all, her opponents had their own profits and losses and had their own ways of benefitting and finding relief. She knew that perfectly well, but Ihave a choice. She could give the three nations every possible privilege and serve them in every way possible to gain their cooperation. That would mean sacrificing Musashi, but it would save the Far East and stop the Apocalypse. But No. She could not sacrifice anyone to save something. Yes. That was what they had decided. And it was the lesson they had learned at Mikatagahara. They had to save everyone while smiling. Then Masazumi thought about what they had to do here if they were to save everyone while smiling. She was unsure whether or not she could just ask the idiot who had been left with that wish. And then Me: Hey. Can I say something real quick? The idiot spoke to her. Me: Can you all listen for a moment? I just asked Tenzou and it sounds like were in a bit of a tricky situation. Vice President: Sorry. I made a bit of a mistake. Ill fix it. Me: Eh? Oh, thats not what I meant. That doesnt matter. Hey Me: What is a king? And Me: I thought about this a bit back at Mikawa and I thought I had an idea of the answer. I thought about it some more at England, I met the sun nudist at IZUMO, I asked Nate Maman about itand a lot happened at Magdeburg and Mikatagahara. Oh, and a lots still happening now. So Me: Seijun. Vice President: What? Me: Youre there, arent you? You havent gone away? Vice President: Yes, Im here. Me: Then Futayo? Tonbokiri: Sorry. I fell asleep for a bit there. Me: Oh, so youre there. Okay. Tenzois here I guess. Yeah, hes here 10ZO: Wh-why are you trailing off like that!? Me: Dont worry about it. Dont worry about it. I guess theres not much point, but Mary. Scarred: Yes. Thank you for all the help you provide Master Tenzou and me. Me: Wow Im not sure what to say when someone takes things so seriously Okay, Uqui. Uqui: Judge. I am doing well. Me: Im not gonna lose to you! So are you there, Gold Mar? Gold Mar: Hm? You need something? Im working right now. Me: Oh, thanks for all the deliveries. What about Black Mal? Mal-Ga: Judge. Im here. Me: Sure. Smuggle me some more doujinshi sometime, okay? Are you there, Naomasa? Smoking Girl: Im trying to work. But I am here. Me: You can act like a real woman sometimes and its scary. What about Shiro and Auge-chan? Marube-ya: We are. Shiro-kun and me both. And its all thanks to you. Me: A merchants thanks is a scary thing. Neshinbara. Novice: What is it? Oh, we havent spoken since I was a wall drawing, have we? Its good to be back. Me: Sure. And lend me some porn once Im back, okay? Um, Bell-san. Bell: Eh!? Oh, y-yes. Imhere? Me: Yeah, sorry, sorry. Didnt mean to scare you. Take care of things there. Is Noriki there? Laborer: You know I am, so you dont need to ask. Me: Yeah, but you know Im gonna ask anyway Okay, Adele. Flat Vassal: Oh, yes, yes. Judge. What is it? Me: Well, now that We has fixed your mobile shell, show it to me sometime. Flat Girl. Righteousness: Hm? What do you want? Me: Thisll probably be a pain, but take care of things okay? Imperial Boy. Azuma: Oh, yes. Miriam is here too. She says good luck. Me: Your shtick sure has changed Okay, Ohiroshiki. Worshiper: Judge. Leave things here to me! Me: You arent at some dangerous peeping spot, are you? Hassan. 83: Do you want some curry? Me: Deliver some to my house. Ill make curry bread out of it. Now Itoken. Obscene: Ha ha ha! Good to hear from you! It has been far too long! Me: Yeah. It does seem far too long since Ive spoken with everyone like this. You there too, Nenji? Sticky King: Yes. I am sure you have given a lot of things a lot of thought since Mikawa. If not, we might have gathered around you, but we would not have done so at a single call like this. Me: You talk too much, Nenji. Now Pe-yan. Bucket: ? Almost Everyone: Cant you talk when its just text!? Me: I dont think my heart could take it if he just started talking on and on. You there, Sis? Wise Sister: Heh heh. I am, foolish brother. But you wont get anything from me just for calling me up for no reason! Me: At least give me a snack. Okay, Nate. Even if you are right in front of me. Silver Wolf: Judge. No matter where she is, a knight will always answer her kings call. Me: Good to see you havent changed. And dont you ever change. Are you there, Asama? Asama: Eh!? Wh-what do you want all of a sudden!? Me: Well, youve always helped me out so much and I havent said it as much as I should, soI look forward to the help youll give me in the future. Asama: Thats where you would normally say thank you!! Me: Now this shrine maiden is making demands Oh, but, um, Horizon. Hori-ko: This whole thing sounds an awful lot like one long death flag to me. Me: She said it! She just said what I was thinking but had enough sense not to say! Hori-ko: Anyway, what do you want? Why are you hogging the divine network like this? Well, said Toori. Me: This is a troublesome situation, right? A really troublesome one. No, he had feeling their situation had been troublesome for a while now. But Me: Now that I think about it, things have been trouble for all of you ever since Mikawa. Silver Wolf: Um, my king? It has not been that much trouble for us Me: Yeah, judge, judge. Thats because you all can handle it. Butyouve spent a lot of time lost in thought lately, havent you? When youre working, when youre in class, when youre eating with me, youre always lost in thought or discussing things with each other at length. Its been that way for three weeks now. Ever since we lost. Hey. Me: Is that necessary for your dreams? Asama: Well Me: If anything, its necessary to make me king. Youre doing it for what I started at Mikawa and what Ive dragged the rest of you along on. Then Me: What am I doing now? NoIve been thinking that ever since England. What does it mean for me to become a king? Yoshitsune said it was to do whatever you wanted, Anne showed through her actions that its to guide and protect everything, and Matsunaga was more the Yoshitsune type but while putting up as much of a resistance as he could. Yoshiyori chose a method I dont like so he could tell me not to be like him. And he told me to smile. And Nate Maman told me that, if I wanted to make everyones dreams come true, I had to become a king that could make my own dream come true. But Me: I feel like its fine as long as all of your dreams come true. I still dont really know what my dream is, but there is one thing I can say. That was Me: If youre getting all depressed and find you cant act on my behalf, youre getting it all backwards. I made that request to Asama so I could make sure that wouldnt happen. I said I would support you to make sure you could make a kingdom that could make your dreams come true and to make sure you wouldnt be defeated before that happened. Sohow should I put it? Things are getting pretty tough and you might be feeling down. But dont you forget. Dont you ever forget, okay? He said it. Me: Ill take on your impossibilities. Dont forget that. Im in charge of all of your impossibilities, so dont you ever give up. Dont you ever let it get to you. If things are looking bad, just tell yourself you can leave it with me and come pay me a visit. Thats the king I can be right now. So Me: Since I can do that, Im a king right now. Ive been a new type of king since Mikawa. Listen. Me: Nate. Silver Wolf: Judge! Me: Youre my first knight, so you know what to leave with me, right? Even if everyones starting to look down, tell them things arent that bad. Sis, you take care of that too. Wise Sister: Heh heh. What a hopeless boy. Me: Yeah, I can be pretty careless. Um, Asama, with that, well, keep looking after me. My contract with you is important for being a king, but Im as frail as a rabbit, so protect me and make sure I dont die. Asama: Asama: You dont make it easy to respond to you, Toori-kun. Understood. I will protect you as much as I can. Me: Thatll be a huge help. And if anythings impossible for you, leave it with me. I feel like thats setting up a bit of a feedback loop, but thanks. And Horizon. Hori-ko: What is the meaning of this liquidation sale on death flags? Me: Well, it might only be this way in my head, but this feels like as big a moment as Mikawa. So Horizon, Ill give you a dream. Ill take back everything that was taken from you and give you a dream. Ill give you the same kind of dream as the rest of us. Hori-ko: If I have all my emotions, I will have a dream? Me: Judge. Then you can stand alongside us and my kingdom can finally begin. At the very least, my dream cant begin without doing that. So Me: The identity of my dream must lie beyond that. Listen. Me: Seijun, everyone, this is probably getting to be a lot of trouble, but Ill be moving out ahead of you a little. So you get to following me and surpassing me. If you dont, Ill die pretty quickly. Got that? Everyone: Judge! Me: Oh. Thats good. Then Me: Sorry, everyone. Ill be going on ahead. And Ill have something to say afterwards. Hey, I know were in the middle of a meeting here, but could you listen for a second? Tenzou heard a voice within the icy atmosphere. It was Toori. He crossed his arms and looked to Kagekatsu. Hey, you seem like a cool guy. Will you listen to what I have to say? Kagekatsu did not respond. He simply looked to his sankt okno. Instead, Saitou blatantly wrinkled his brow and took a step forward. And just as Saitou prepared to speak, the sankt okno must have finished gathering the necessary information. Kagekatsu nodded and held out a hand to stop Saitou. Wait We have gathered here for a meeting. Preventing him from speaking would be folly But Chancellor! Do you intend to make me look a coward? You must be as exhausted as Naoe after heading out to battle If necessary, I can provide you with plenty of my lightning attacks. How about it? Saitou immediately bowed and stepped back. Kagekatsu laughed and looked toward the Musashi group again. Now, what do you wish to say, Musashi Chancellor? Oh, judge, judge. Looks like youre surrounded by trouble too. Ive been thinking lately, and being a king who keeps a nation running really is tough. For me, Seijun and the others do a lot of the work, but with you, it looks like a lot of the burden falls on you. Tenzou mentally nodded at Tooris comment. Russias leader Kagekatsu had also inherited the name of Ivan the Terrible, who was viewed as a tyrant. He did not hesitate to carry out purges, he had his own personal army, he would execute powerful people he did not like, and he had confiscated lot of private land as national land. When his subordinates had betrayed him, he had been temporarily driven from the capital, but politics had gone poorly afterwards. So with the support of the commoners who only wanted stability, he reclaimed the throne. This age required a powerful state. Even as a tyrant, everyone had obeyed and followed a leader who had forced them along to ensure their nation was not destroyed. It was nearly the opposite of Musashi. The king made all decisions and corrected everything. Tenzou did not know whether or not Toori knew this, but the boy could likely guess what kind of king Russia had based on the interactions with Naoe and Saitou. So I have one thing to say. And I want the people who went to the other nations to listen up too. Toori gave his usual smile as he opened his mouth. I cant do anything. But my friends can do anything. Theyll do anything for me. And they will end all war in the Far East. Seijun confirmed that earlier, right? So So We wont use Musashis ability to fight for these negotiations. After all, were gonna win. If our victory is already assured, why use that for negotiations? Right? We wont lose again. Weve already decided that, so we dont need to worry about any enemies. Listen. Seijun made her point pretty clearly, so Ill make my point pretty clearly too. And what is that? asked Kagekatsu. Musashis leader answered clearly. I wont lose again. He gestured toward Tenzou and Mitotsudaira who stood in front of him. They wont let me lose and I wont let them lose. So Musashi will always be like that. No matter what might happen, Musashi will remain, Musashi will resist, and Musashi wont give up. So what were about to do isnt resisting. It was what came after resisting. Were making a comeback. Mitotsudaira listened to her king. Listen. Lets base all our upcoming talks on that assumption. If we dont, I wont understand what were talking about. Just like I trust myself He turned toward her and the others. You all do the same. Judge. Mitotsudaira nodded at her kings words. She felt this in her heart, so she nodded in her heart. Good. How long had it been? How long had it been since her king had so clearly relied on and trusted in her? She knew what he would say if she asked him: Its always been like that. And that was true. Otherwise, he would not have influenced her so much during middle school. But that had just been him telling her to follow him. That was why he had taken the lead alone when he went to save Horizon at Mikawa. He had relied on and trusted everyone, but he had gone ahead when descending from that bridge. As if to say he did not want to get anyone else involved in something so dangerous He did not call out to us. He had almost certainly not understood what he was doing. He had known it was doable because Masazumi had told him so, but he had almost certainly not understood why he could do that as king. But Yes, realized Mitotsudaira. That really was the beginning. She still remembered it. She remembered the moment of running after him down the academy stairs as her kings knight. She remembered the instant when she had started truly answering her king who had showed such concern for her. She remembered the situation in which even a king had cared so much for his companions that he had tried to keep his distance. She remembered the moment when he had clearly made an enemy of the world. And she remembered the instant when everyone had decided they had to follow him for that very reason. But he never said anything. She had made a promise with him in middle school, but her decision to go help her king had been unrelated to that. Her king could not do anything, so they had all decided to do everything they could to help him. So when they had all decided they could not leave that king alone, he had likely understood that he would not be left alone and there was no need to be alone. And now, he was finally aware of it. After suffering a defeat and seeing the gloom hanging over everyone, he had grown aware of everything he had learned by moving out ahead. There were probably all sorts of things he still did not understand about being a king, but that understanding had definitely begun. When it came to helping people, waging war, and everything else, he had started down his own path as king. Mitotsudaira felt she had just heard that first footstep. As long as her king remained a king, she would be his knight. So Judge. Mitotsudaira listened to her king speak the words that would once more pull everyone after him. Listen carefully, everyone. She listened. Lets go conquer the world. Come at us, world. We wont lose again. Keep that in mind when you face us. The idiot spoke to everyone from this closed space. Lets go make our dreams come true, everyone. Masazumi realized her lips had loosened into a smile. Oops. The situation surrounding her had just undergone a radical change. She felt like the people and things behind them and next to them had all been bound together. It was support. Someone was supporting them. Someone would always trust in and support them no matter what happened. During Mikatagahara, she had let that support control her a little. He had said it was not like her. He had told her to enjoy it like normal. She now realized just how right he had been. She wondered why she had been so worried back then. The idiot supporting her was willing to smile at the world as he made it his enemy. He showed no fear even when facing people with far too much authority, military might, and personal ability. What did she have to fear or worry about with that kind of idiot supporting her? Thats right. That idiot was no longer worried about her. Not even with an idiotic sort of worry. And just like at Mikawa and England We will pave the way no matter what might happen. This is what they call a royal road. Did you know that, idiot? And Ill pave it for you. So Vice President: Out of the way there. Im moving out front. Me: Oh, Seijun, are you feeling it now? Are you smiling? Vice President: Lets just say my expression is exactly what youre imagining. And Masazumi spoke. Vice President: Lets resume the meeting. As Musashis Vice President, I have something to tell the three nations. Masazumi inhaled and made a clear statement. We will accept the Date clans suggested basis for judging Musashi. We agree to not consider the Musashis battle ability in the coming negotiations. In Sendai Castles great hall, Katakura stood with the Committee Heads along the wall as he listened to Musashis ambassador speak. She frequently paused to breathe and spoke slowly, but what she said was clear. Sh-she sayswe will notconsider the Musashisability tofight. She straightened up before continuing. Itsa promise. Musashi had said they would not accept their own value in war as a topic for negotiation. Theyve destroyed themselves, thought Katakura. The ability to protect ones own independence was a necessary part of being a nation. If they could not use that in this negotiation, they could not even be accepted as an independent nation. They would be nothing more than a pacifist transport ship. Then was there something else Musashi could do? It cant be Once a possibility occurred to him, he looked to Musashis ambassador. She was smiling. She was smiling toward Masamune as if telling her to look forward to what was coming. A moment later, a sign frame opened. It was from Musashi and it contained the words of their Vice President. Vice President: Musashi has a proposal. She showed how they would negotiate without relying on their ability to fight. Vice President: Date, Mogami, Sviet Rus, and the minor clans of Oushuu and Kantou. We will build a largescale neutral commerce city at Edo that will allow you all to trade freely. It will become an eastern trade hub for the entire Far East. And Vice President: To earn the friendship and cooperation of Date, Mogami, and Sviet Rus, Musashi will construct a land route with land ports that will act as way stations for the three nations. Oushuu and Sviet Rus will be commercially unified and you will have a secure air and land route. Through largescale and constant travel to and from Edo, you can buy or sell resources and products, and your range of distribution will spread to any nation capable of reaching Edo. That commercial distribution will involve various fees such as those for transportation, but the Far East will not apply any tariffs that are not part of the history recreation. Meaning Meaning Vice President: Oushuu and Sviet Rus were said to have formed a single community during the Age of Dawn. We propose reviving that peaceful community around commerce and cultural exchange. And this is unrelated to anyones ability to fight, so it can be implemented quickly. After all, this would be impossible without the cooperation of all three nations and it must be acted on immediately if it is a reaction to the worlds upcoming actions. I see Yoshiaki covered her mouth with her fan as she spoke. So Musashis Vice President is telling us we are not to side with Hashiba, but we need not side with Musashi either. We are to side with our own futures and act on it now. Interesting, thought Yoshiaki. One common factor shared by Sviet Rus, Mogami, and Date was poor trade power. That was partially due to their long and cold winters, but it was also due to the Far Easts central mountain ranges obstructing travel. All three nations had open sea routes, but that required passing through other nations territorial waters, which meant paying tolls and going through inspections, so they did not do so often. But Musashi was different. They also had to pay tolls and undergo inspections, but they could transport far more. And due to travelling between so many nations, their international trade goods were less strictly inspected in order to avoid trouble between nations. Butif you build a trade base at Edowhere are you planning to go next? Hearing that question, Yoshiyasu opened a sign frame, typed on the keyboard, and responded after a few seconds. According to the Treasurers suggestion, IZUMO, Sakai, Hirado, and C if possible C Mikawa What do you think about that? Theyre focusing a lot on the history recreation. But it is not a bad idea. After all, narrowing their bases down to those few will shorten the distance of Musashis travels and increase the frequency of trade. Meaning Musashi is offering us trade with the entire Far East. They will build a major commerce route and urge us to take part as a single northern community. The entire Far East will profit as long as Musashi remains in the air, but even if we do not cooperate, Musashi will likely bring this same deal to the other nations. If that happens, we will fall behind the rest of the Far East on the economic front Their lack of military might did not matter here. This is a politicians idea, thought Yoshiaki as she considered the Musashi Vice Presidents plan. A merchant would not come up with this plan based on their own calculations. After all, developing the land route would require a massive investment of money, personnel, and time. But it was well worth that investment. Matsudaira owns Edo, so if it becomes a base of commerce, they will always have a means of trading with our three nations and the other nations. They will make back their initial investment in no time at all. And they can likely add to their business plan by using that recovered money as collateral This plan had been built up by the Musashi Vice President, but something else had built the foundation. Their discussion with Hiraizumis Yasuhira They were suggesting a revival of Oushuu and Sviet Russ community from the Age of Dawn. But if Musashi built the transportation routes and the land ports to act as way points, it would no longer be a community of just Oushuu and Sviet Rus. Musashi Vice President After accepting the conflict from the Age of Dawn, was she still attempting to create a great community that encompassed the entire Far East? And had she chosen to begin with the land that had once resisted and never let go of that resistance? Heh Is she being na?ve? Yoshiyasu had hit the bulls-eye, so Yoshiaki could only nod. That idealistic vision is so very na?ve, but that is exactly what makes it so attractive. Eh? That mean its actually a bad idea, doesnt it? Hearing the vassals question, Shakenobe tilted his entire body. Is it a bad idea, mon? Would it never work, mon? Sometimes I feel like swimming in another river, mon. But is that a bad idea, mon? I end up being far too kind with you around, Shakenobe. But there was something Yoshiaki had to say. That plan will not last long. It is a pipe dream. Satomi, you understand, dont you? Do you mean Mogami losing its status as a clan? Or Sviet Russ territorial reduction after Sekigahara? I mean both. Talk all you want about a northern community to be created here, but by the time that happens, Mogami will have nearly vanished and Sviet Rus will have lost its strength. Only Date will remain. Only Date will survive by preserving enough national strength to be called the rulers of Oushuu, so only they will benefit from this community. So I cannot agree to this community idea. The same will go for Sviet Rus. And Sviet Rus should make a much more obvious display of their opposition. Eh? A much more obvious display of their opposition? What do you mean? This vassal was a nice person, so Yoshiaki decided to answer her kindly. She pulled a rice snack from her sleeve, handed it to the vassal, and waited until the girl had started munching on it. Are you listening? Sviet Rus is facing your Chancellors group. So Sviet Rus would adopt a certain method. Hos C ta C ges. Dont think too badly of us. This is only the natural response for a negotiation between nations. Mitotsudaira took a defensive stance and saw Shigenaga place a hand on the sword at her hip. Sviet Rus warriors had just left the left and right hallways to surround them. It was a triple ring of demons. Some even targeted them from the vents near the halls ceiling. The staffs held by the shelled figures were the hexagonal focusers unique to the Russian spell factory of Umnyi Vedma. The warriors would fire some initial shots from above, they would face up to defend against it, and the rest of the soldiers would use that opening to rush in from the sides. It was an obvious but effective strategy. Musashi group, said Shigenaga. This space has limited entrances. You will find nothing even if you break through the walls. We hold the exits, so you have nowhere to run. So So we should stop holding a meeting that wont benefit Sviet Rus? Testament. That is correct. The community your Vice President suggested holds no future benefit for us. Musashi is simply holding some delicious-looking bait just out of reach in order to gain our immediate cooperation. Am I wrong? Someone nodded. It was Saitou who stood at the front of the dais to protect Kagekatsu. His arms hung relaxed at his side and he held his hands somewhat opened. Musashis Chancellor and President as well as the Logismoi Oplo princess should make excellent hostages. It will also give us influence over the other two nations. Dont you find this to be underhanded? The victors write history and decide what is justified. That is exactly what Shinto did during the Age of Dawn. Shigenaga responded to Saitous words by lowering her body. She was not targeting Mitotsudaira; she was targeting the king behind Mitotsudaira. So Mitotsudaira took a step forward. If anyone was going to treat her king rudely, it was a knights duty to be his shield and his sword. The surrounding demons deepened their combat stances, but Mitotsudaira felt no fear in her heart. After all Hey, you guys surrounding us? You need to be careful. She heard her kings voice behind her. My first knight here held her own against the Reine des Garous in a one-on-one fight. M-my king, do you have to compliment me in such weird ways? I do. And when she climbs up to high places, she gets real excited, starts singing lu lu la la, and does some crazy stuff. That really is weird and it isnt even a compliment!! Ah, the demons look a little disturbed! In a way, this may have been the right thing to do, she realized. I really think you should stop this, said someone else. But what do you think? It was Mary. Mary finally understood why Masazumi had placed her in this group. I am Mary Stuart, currently exiled to Musashi where I am helping the Chancellors Officers. She inhaled and gently tensed her chest. According to the Testament descriptions, Ivan IV viewed England as a possible destination if he had to flee Russia and the two nations engaged in trade. The nations around Russia even sent England a letter asking them to cease trade with Russia, and Ivan IV once asked to marry one of the Fairy Queens maids but was rejected because the Fairy Queen could not bear to send her somewhere so cold. That is apparently the relationship between our two nations. Her meaning had to have gotten through to them. And Saitou proved it as he stood in front of the dais. So you are the mother of Englands heir Judge. The father is here too. Just in case, she did not restrict his movements by taking his hand. Instead she held her hand out toward him but not enough to reach him. Nn. But he reached out and grabbed her hand anyway. She sensed why in his stronger than normal grip and she wondered if it was wrong that that made her feel happy. But instead of escorting her, he intertwined their fingers so as not to let go. Well done, he said so only she could hear. It is because of that identity and history that we were able to meet and arrive where we are. And since you are able to use that properly He squeezed her hand even harder. I can feel proud that you came to me and showed me the future, Mary-dono. Thank you very much. That was true. Just a few months earlier, Mary never would have thought of using her name. But now she felt no aversion to doing so and she wanted to use her presence to save her current home. This was due to how she felt about arriving at Musashi, experiencing so much there, and being taken better care of than ever before. I appreciate all of it. Nothing made her happier than being able to have someone openly call her Mary-dono. So she wanted to protect the person who did so and the place where they lived. And Please remember that England is watching Sviet Rus. Then Saitou moved. He raised his right hand to have the surrounding demons move back, but then he spoke. Stand back, future of England. Do so and we will not touch you. I would also like for you to not assist them with Excalibur. This is Russias way of showing our friendship with England. After saying that, he audibly descended a step. At that moment, a burst of motion exploded in front of him. Shigenaga kicked off the daiss bottom step to accelerate forward while holding her sword low. Volume 4C, 73: Roarer on the Starting Line Volume 4C, Chapter 73: Roarer on the Starting Line When your heart cries out The world will change Point Allocation (Front Line) Mitotsudaira did not panic when Shigenaga approached with the speed of a demon. She simply took a step forward while speaking. My king. Feel free to move forward. Judge. Im counting on you. Her king cheerfully walked forward and Mitotsudaira moved as the wind to guide him. She saw Shigenagas sword pointed straight down in front of her. Shigenaga was preparing to swing the sword up to slice Mitotsudairas king from the crotch to the top of his head. It also allowed her to use the blade as a shield. And if Mitotsudaira carelessly charged in, she would get cut herself. So Mitotsudaira did not hesitate to move right in. Shigenaga saw the silver wolfs speed. The girl was fast but too straightforward. She was right in the center of Shigenagas vision. She was coming. Instead of keeping her body low, the wolf used a high-speed leap that was much like a light step. She raised her left knee, so she likely intended to slip the knee past Shigenagas raised sword and either knee or kick her. That wont work! Shigenaga turned to the side to hide her body behind the sword and took a stance that allowed her to push the blade forward with her entire body. She placed the downward-pointing blade in front of the wolf and prepared to push it forward. Take this! She shoved it forward. And in that instant, a certain color spread out before her eyes. Silver!? By the time she realized it was hair, something else had joined the scene. It was the wolfs speed. From the very first movement, she understood what had happened. The silver wolf had dropped down her raised knee, shin, and foot to kick off the floor and then swung her other leg behind her with blinding speed. A front flip leading into a heel kick!? Mitotsudairas flipping heel kick had the double acceleration of the left leg she had dropped down from above and the right leg she had swung up behind her. Shigenaga had expected her to make a high-speed approach, so her eyes could not keep up with the wolfs motion as she flew high into the air. The swinging and scattering hair did not help matters there. But Shigenaga did not hesitate. She had to fulfill her duty no matter what attack she was exposed to. Ohhh She raised and pushed her blade straight forward. That settled it. After the swift flip, the silver wolfs right heel accurately struck something. It was the pommel of the hilt Shigenaga held high. The shoe heel that dropped down like an axe slammed the pommel down with a metallic clang. As a result, the tip of Shigenagas blade stabbed deep into the floor. The blade pierced about twenty centimeters into the floor below the red carpet. The silver wolf landed with one foot on the pommel. Her other leg retained the momentum of her flip, so she took the stance of someone preparing to kick a ball. Now, then! A moment later, Shigenaga fell back. No, she was forced to fall back. After stomping the sword down with her right leg, the silver wolf brought back the left leg that had swung behind her and kicked Shigenaga in the center of the gut. The blow audibly landed and Shigenaga doubled over and flew backwards. She held her stomach with her right hand, bared her demon fangs, and took a deep breath. The wolf used the force of the kick to make a midair backflip. When the wolf landed, Shigenaga took a defensive stance. Another burst of silver speed soon followed. The wolf swung her body to the left and right while instantly filling the gap between her and Shigenaga. She must have noticed Shigenagas defensive stance because ! The wolf kicked at the sword stabbed in the ground to swiftly change her angle of attack. She leaped toward Shigenagas right side. The silver wolf raised her right leg to settle this with a kick. She did not use a blade. This space was meant for their meeting, not for killing. That is my pride as a knight of Musashi! At that moment, the silver wolf saw something beyond the arm on Shigenagas stomach. The Honjou Shield!? A small ether shield protected Shigenaga from within her disturbed clothing. The silver wolfs previous kick had done no damage to Shigenaga. Doubling over and taking a deep breath had been a bluff. She was willing to do whatever it took to win and she thrust her right arm forward as if to prove it. Honjou Shield!! Three layers of large shields over three meters tall slammed into the silver wolf from the front of the demons mid-level punch. Mitotsudaira switched to a new way of thinking. This was not a place for killing, but she needed to eliminate the barrier before her. A blade!! She quickly swung her left arm behind her and grabbed something with her silver chains. It was the sword stabbed into the floor. She pulled it out with her silver chains. She was lucky she had loosened it by kicking it to change direction earlier. It pulled out and flew to her hand, but Fly! She did not hold onto it. She grabbed it and the chain with her fingers, swung it like a metal ring, and let go with a snap of the wrist. The tip of the sword shot through the air. In the blink of an eye, she could hear it tearing through the air and colliding with the shield. One layer shattered and she stepped forward as it reached the second. !! That too shattered, but the blade broke along with it. In an instant, the tempered blade swelled out like a pea pod, the plain metal inside split, and cracks ran through the blade. Followed by the sound of splitting air, the blade shattered, starting from the tip. The metal shards turned to dust and scattered through the air. But one shield remained and it had been thrown toward Mitotsudaira. I will be passing through. She gathered a bit of strength in her right leg and made a full-body dash forward. She counterattacked with a piercing heel kick which shattered the ether shield down the center. She had jabbed with the heel pick she normally used to anchor herself while throwing heavy objects with the silver chains. The pick instantly shot out at the exact moment of her kick and pierced the large shield. Shigenaga stood beyond the destroyed ether light. She no longer had a weapon and it was unlikely she could prepare another Honjou Shield so quickly. So Mitotsudaira swung her right foot down and to the left while spinning and bending her body like a whip. A left leg savate technique! She spun around. Her left leg quickly passed behind her and she aimed for Shigenagas chest with the heel. At that moment, a shadow arrived from above. More accurately, it arrived from beyond Shigenaga. As Shigenaga took a protective stance, someone made a low and heavy leap over her head. Saitou Tomonobu! Shigenaga had sensed the optimal opportunity. Her three-layer Honjou Shield had not just been for defense. It had also been to hide Saitous attack from behind her. She had predicted the sword would break, but she had not expected the wolf to break the third shield. The plan had been for the silver wolf to collide with the second or third shield, lose her balance, and be hit by Saitous attack. However, the wolf had broken even the third shield and her kick was about to reach Shigenaga. But that was all. It was true she had noticed Saitou earlier than she should have, but there was nothing she could do while performing her savate rotation. Or so Shigenaga thought. Black!? A color charged her way from the left. It was located at the end of the silver chain being swung by the spinning silver wolf. Something flew in an arc from behind her. It was mostly black, but it had white armor. The Logismoi Oplo C Lype Katathlipse! Beyond the wolfs fluttering hair, Shigenaga saw Musashis princess sipping at a teacup she had pulled from somewhere. This is There was no point in asking when they had set this up. Why had the wolf rushed straight in? Why had she used a heel kick that swung her hair around? Why had she used a feint that swung her body to the left and right? And why had she repeatedly kicked straight ahead, forcing Shigenaga to fall back? It had all been to hide what was behind her and keep Shigenagas eyes on her. She had set this up, but she would not have used it had it not been necessary. But Saitous appearance had made it necessary. The giant sword flew in from the right as a chain hammer. It was on a direct course for Saitou in the air, so Shigenaga released her left arms defensive position and thrust that palm into the air on her left. Honjou Shield! Mitotsudaira pulled on her silver chain to accelerate. Lype Katathlipse swung forward and collided with the new Honjou Shield. This one also had three layers, but the gunblade had plenty of speed and easily shattered all three solid barriers of light. The shattering sound had the color of light. But that altered Lype Katathlipses trajectory. The black and white sword bounced and spun as it flew over Shigenagas head. Then Mitotsudaira looked to Shigenagas face. The demon was smiling. Her eyebrows were raised and she forced a smile while glaring at Mitotsudaira. Saitou! She had chosen to take the kick Mitotsudaira was sending her way. She would protect Saitou and give him a chance to attack. That was what her smile meant. But Too bad! Mitotsudaira swung her arm and pulled back on the silver chain swinging Lype Katathlipse through the air. Forward! Mitotsudaira was hanging in the air while still in her savate stance. By pulling on the silver chain while airborne, she pulled her body forward rather than pulling Lype Katathlipse back. So she used that. She threw herself forward and toward Lype Katathlipse. She slipped below Saitous falling path and approached Shigenagas chest. Lype Katathlipse passed between her and Saitou as he passed by overhead. All that remained was Shigenaga beyond the scattering ether light and Mitotsudaira as she made her kick. Mitotsudaira accelerated her entire body while making her kick. But !? Shigenaga suddenly grew more distant. All of a sudden, she was outside the reach of Mitotsudairas kick. It was obvious why: Saitou had changed his position in midair. We cant have that. When he should have been passing by over Mitotsudairas head, he forcibly stretched out. This extended his legs down where he kicked at Shigenagas shoulders. That allowed him to jump forward and it pushed Shigenaga away from Mitotsudairas attack. Mitotsudaira held Lype Katathlipse in her arms as her attack missed and she landed. At about the same time, Shigenaga lowered her hips in a defensive stance and Saitou landed while gently lowering his own stance. None of them questioned the series of events. After all, they either looked back or looked up toward the dais containing Kagekatsus throne. Hey, Ill be interrupting for a moment. That okay? Musashis Chancellor stood in front of Kagekatsu. He had arrived. Everything was in place for Musashis representative to speak directly with Sviet Russ representative. Shigenaga watched Saitous shoulders tense beyond the silver wolf. Saitouwhy? Your Zhong Kui spell is crying! Testament. I apologize, but to be honest, I am quite old. Even if a Zhong Kui can read several steps ahead Saitou smiled bitterly. I am afraid to read the coming battle if we are missing you. Shigenaga saw the silver wolf move after hearing that. She quickly moved Lype Katathlipse from her left hand to her right, faced the dais behind Shigenaga, and got down on one knee. Saitou also faced the dais and got down on one knee. Shigenaga did not even need to see what was happening on the dais behind her. Kagekatsu When she did look back and to the top of the dais, she sensed danger. Kagekatsu stood up as Musashis Chancellor arrived in front of his throne. They faced each other from less than a meter away. One was known as Mr. Impossible and the other was known as The Terrible. I hope hell be okay. Kagekatsu was a demon king who was not cut out to be a king. In his heart, Kagekatsu was about to cry. What was he supposed to do? He had to speak with Musashis representative with no one else nearby. He did not want to. He wanted to run away and leave this place. If he did that, no one would call him here ever again and perhaps he would even lose his inherited names. He felt more fear than pain. Why? Why was it? Why was I left in charge of such an important part of the world? Many lives depended on him. Why had something so dangerous been left with a single person? He knew the answer: his family and his ability. The trends at the time when he had inherited his names were also a factor. But Musashi Chancellor What about the boy standing before him? His question suddenly escaped his lips. Why are you here? Musashis Chancellor immediately answered that question he wanted answered. Im not here. The boy smiled cheerfully. This is just a point along the way. Right? He slapped Kagekatsus shoulder. He showed no fear and put no real strength into it. The audible slap was the same kind exchanged between old friends. Its the same for you, right? You stood up instead of staying seated. Theres somewhere you want to go, isnt there? If you cant go there, just tell me. Ill take on that impossibility too and stop by there. Where do you want to go? What do you want to do? What do you want to think? I dont know my own answers yet, but if you know yours, then tell me. Also Tell me what it is you like. Kagekatsu was unsure whether or not he should say anything. What I like? He knew the answer was not war, conflict between nations, or political plotting. He had the power to alter other peoples destinies, but he was hesitant to wield that power. But there was one thing he wanted to ask because he had that power. Do you not fear me? He was a tyrant known as The Terrible. He was the embodiment of the power known as king. He had all the abilities of those who served him. Do you not fear the view of me you hold inside yourself? If I feared you and tried to die, no one would let it happen, the boy answered with a smile. Its the same for you, right? There are times when things are just too much of a pain in the ass and you want to just give up, right? Right? Please tell me you have times like that. But, well, the people around you wont let you do that. After all If something is a real pain in the ass, that means its a problem but also something you cant just ignore. So someone like you who really understands his own power would be the ideal person to handle it. The ideal person!? Kagekatsu accidentally raised his voice. It was enough to reverberate through the hall and make everyone flinch. It was enough for even Saitou to look up toward him. This is not good. That roar had been fear and anger directed at himself. He had wanted to run away from all this, but now this boy said he was the ideal person for it. It almost sounds like he is trying to trick me into taking on the role He was afraid he would have his escape route cut off by some clever words. And to avoid that A mere human thinks he can judge Ivan the Terribles power!? He felt the hall brighten. He emitted ether from his entire body as lightning. Yes. This should return everything to normal once again, thought Kagekatsu. He asked if I had something I wanted to do. But there is much I cannot do as a king and I quite like that. And I have my own restrictions. I have long been restricted by my path as The Terrible. Musashi Chancellor! I may have been able to join you if I had more courage, selfishness, optimism, callousness, or whatever else. But I am the king of Sviet Rus! But you seem to like botanical gardens and zoos. With a smile, the boy looked to the sign frame next to him. It displayed a Sviet Rus site. Whats wrong with using your power in little ways like this? Tenzou felt like the hall had grown dark. Except it had not. Ivan the Terribles lightning had settled down. The bluish-white light which had shot out like a hook instead gently surrounded him. Almost like A saints halo Tenzou nodded at Marys comment. What does this mean? He did not know. But ever since Mitotsudaira had begun her explosion of destruction, he had gathered all the latest Sviet Rus information about Kagekatsu, arranged it so even the idiot could understand, and then sent it out. The very latest information had been uploaded to the Sviet Rus site they had been shown before the meeting. The king had decided to add to the botanical garden and zoo as a form of welfare for the children. It did seem very unlike someone known as The Terrible, but Novice: According to the Testament descriptions, Ivan the Terrible was a tyrant who ruled with an iron fist and regularly purged or executed anyone he didnt like. He beat to death an heir who earned his wrath and that brought a period of political instability to Russia. However, he was devoutly religious, so he protected the activities of the church and always made sure to say his prayers. In his last years, he repented and apologized for all the people he killed. There are a lot of interpretations of that, but my love of romance leads me to one interpretation in particular. That being Novice: He was quick to anger, but he repented and prayedbecause he understood that he was a tyrant. Smoking Girl: That sounds like it would drive you insane. He was in a frigid land that required a powerful state and he was aware he let his anger get the better of him, but he continued on as king. Novice: He prayed to god and repented in the hopes that the deaths of the rebels would lead to the development of the nation. Personally, I think that way of thinking is a lot like our idea of purification. This might be na?ve of me, but my romantic side asks who Ivan the Terrible really was. If he was not truly a king, then he was a short-tempered but stubborn believer. He had to have prayed for the people while trying to figure out how to restrain himself and improve his surroundings. You say a lot of cool things, but you like to take a break for gardening and to look after the animals, dont you? Kagekatsus heart pounded in his chest when the truth was suddenly presented to him like this. To secure his position here, he opened his mouth before his subordinates could. Do not be ridiculous! That is standard welfare! I am merely displaying the kings kindness to earn the peoples support! Nah, I bet youre always thinking, Oh, bunny! Youre so cute, bunny~ Ah, dont run away, fluffy bunny! Musashis Chancellor made some gestures to match, but Kagekatsu could only respond in one way. I do think that! Im sorryyyyyyy!! Also. The boy acted like he could see something on the floor. Wow, the flowers are finally starting to bud! This bed is going to look amazing once they all bloom. But it would be a shame to thin them out, so Ill share some with the children. You think that too, dont you? Its true, he thought just before hearing a voice from below the dais. It was Saitou. The man was kneeling and bowing his head, so spoke loudly toward the floor. You dare make a mockery of a nations king, King of Musashi!? Thats not what Im doing, you moron. Im a king too, so Im just chatting. If this counted as mocking, Musashid be in some real trouble. Besidesthis is gonna be the world standard in the future. Ho ho? In that case, I shall stop holding back when I speak. Wait, Horizon. You mean you were holding back before? Musashis leader briefly lost focus, but he soon took a breath and slapped Kagekatsus shoulder again. This means thats your impossibility. You want to play in the garden and frolic with the animals, but itd hurt your reputation as atire-rut? Shigenaga quietly corrected him from below the dais. Tyrant. Yeah, thats what I meant. That. You do a lot of executions and stuff, right? And you pray to god, right? If thats keeping you from doing what you want, thenyeah, Ill go apologize with you. And once the whole tyrant thing is gone, you can go mess around in the garden and raise a rabbit. Utter nonsense He would love more than anything to do that, but it was no longer possible. I cannot do that. I cannot escape the title of tyrant. Huh? Whys that? Testament. Kagekatsu nodded. Novgorod. Kagekatsu spoke. I am Ivan IV. According to the Testament descriptionsthe trade city of Novgorod was growing more independent and attempting to create connections with other nations. To reclaim control, I declared war on the disobedient city. Novgorod was nearly destroyed and the city was purged until 3/4 of its sixty thousand people were lost. He sighed. This was done eight years ago and it doubled as an early recreation of the Kagetora Incident which became an inheritance issue for Uesugi. Nagao Kagetora fought me, Kagekatsu, and was driven to suicide. Novgorod Mayoress Marfa had inherited that name, but as an interpretation of the Testament descriptions, she was purged for both incidents at once. Do you understand? asked Kagekatsu. Marfa is the immortal type of demon. Her body will never vanish until it is naturally destroyed and it can be repaired. So she told me to leave it all to her. In our discussions, it was decided she would be killed as a representative of the city. That should have been all it was. But But When word reached me, it turned out every life under Marfas command committed suicide. Kagekatsu remembered it well. He had received a report saying that even Marfa had almost entirely smashed her own body and remade it. All the people of Novgorod had died and Marfa had remade the peoples bodies. She had used spells to move some corpses and to process other corpses. Most of them had been sewn together with four peoples remains forming a single body so that only 1/4 of the population survived. And most of their souls did not remain Marfa had effectively been alone. The lingering regret would occasionally manifest as a ghost, but that was nothing more than replaying the past and not enough for her to speak with. He did not know why she had done that. But he knew his destiny had taken everything from her and left her all alone. And it was more than just her. He had erased everything around her. The day he had received that report was the day he had decided everything. He had feigned illness in his bed, he had been unable to sleep, and he had simply thought. I must become a tyrant. He did not know why he had become a king, but he had known then that he could not become the good king he had wanted to be. So I amthe tyrant who took every last life in a city. I see. The boy nodded in front of him and then forcefully slapped his shoulder. That settles it then. Tell me when youve got some free time. Lets go to Novgorod together and apologize. Why!? The demon roared and the human answered. Because I need your power. You need a tyrants power!? Youre really strong and cool, aintcha? So lets go sweep away the sad part of that. If you have to be a tyrant, then you can only cry in your heart like when you adore the flowers or bunnies. Listen, the idiot said to the tyrant. If youve taken something from someone, Ill take it back for them. Its the same for everyone else. Ill take back everything thats been lost, thats gone away, or thats been forgotten. It might take a long time and it might not be in the same form it was originally He smiled. But, well, I dont have that much power, I guess? Yeah, thats it. So lend me some power. Whats wrong with being a tyrant? With you helping out, we can get things done way quicker! Kagekatsu was at a loss for words as he was slapped on the shoulder again and again. This boy He had cheerfully rejected and cheerfully accepted every part of Kagekatsu. Will he actually trust in me? No matter how much he rejected Kagekatsus power and desires, he would trust him. He was willing to go with him. So Kagekatsu wanted to say something. But he could not form the words. Musashis Chancellor gave an extra powerful slap of his shoulder. And Return to your position, Musashi Chancellor! Kagekatsu was unable to speak his heart, yet he had to hold down the raging feelings threatening to escape from his mouth. If you are willing to support my Sviet Rus to that extent, I am willing to hear you out. Let us discuss how you intend to include Sviet Rus C and its future reduction of territory C in your northern community! I too am interested in that. Yoshiaki got up and spoke into her sign frame. Let us hear it. Mogami will lose its status as a clan due to our lack of an heir, so how will you include us in your northern community? Depending on your answer, I might just declare it inadequate and turn against Musashi. She glanced toward the vassal and the Satomi President before lifting the corners of her mouth. She smoothly held her fan out forward. Can you see this? The festival was approaching its climax. The festival music primarily played by large drums, the in and out movements of the dancing circles of people, and the voices from the festival stands were all growing. Yoshiaki waved the fan to indicate it all, including the original site of Novgorod. How do you intend to treat all these people? Her question received an immediate answer. Vice President: I know exactly what we will do about Sviet Russ reduced territory and Mogamis loss of clanhood. Musashis Vice President stated her conclusion. Vice President: We will accurately carry out those Testament descriptions. Obeying the Testament remains Musashis standard policy. Then! shouted Saitou from the hall acting as Sviet Russ meeting room. You intend to take everything from Sviet Rus!? Vice President: Tell me why you think that. The development of the outside world! Saitou swung his right hand to open a two meter sankt okno. Instead of the Far East, it displayed a map of the entire world. Musashi claims it will work to develop the outer world! Even if the Uesugi clan of Jouetsu loses its territory, Sviet Rus should be able to rule from Jouetsu and into Kantou using Russias history recreation! But if you begin developing the outside world, we will be forced to abandon our stable rule of Jouetsu and Kantou as Russia and instead head into the outside world! That is their scheme, thought Saitou. The Far Eastern land abandoned thanks to the Testament descriptions will be divided up between their clans to give Matsudaira control of it all. And they will do the same to Mogami. You will find a reason to confiscate land or clanhood to gradually take up the Far Easts land and increase Matsudairas power! How can we assume anything else!? Vice President: I agree that removing the provisional rule that way would be in line with the history recreation. So, said the Musashi Vice President. Vice President: I have a suggestion here. Sviet Rus, Mogami, and Dateis there any chance you could bind even stronger national bonds with Musashi? Even stronger? Saitou questioned that and the Musashi Vice President responded with the word judge. Vice President: After Matsudairas rule of the Far East begins, it will confiscate most of the other nations territory. That is a path to centralized power which was used by both England and Russia. But the Far East is a large place and the Musashi must travel to and from its bases to trade. So After pausing for a breath, she continued with the next breath. Vice President: We will place Mogami, Date, and Sviet Russ Uesugi in charge of managing Matsudairas northern land. Masazumi stood on the nighttime bridge and viewed the festival below. That managed land will pay taxes to Matsudaira on a yearly basis, whether at a fixed or variable rate. Your managed territory, the extent of your privileges, the regional taxes, and other details will be set through discussions with Matsudaira after Sekigahara, but let us treat your previous territories as the standard for that territory. Tomo-no-Bu: And if we do not develop the outside world? In that case, the land you would have received will be taken by the other nations. Matsudaira can only make decisions for the Far East, not for the outside world. And if the other nations make progress in developing the outside world while you do not Masazumi took a breath. The Testament Union will strip you of your status as Russia. Tomo-no-Bu: Oh? Dont let that surprise you. Theres more to come. Listen. This will be implemented after Westphalia. Please understand that the Far East and Musashis influence will have grown considerately by then. Tomo-no-Bu: In other words, if we build our strength and rebelwe will be attacked by the Testament Union and the other nations? If you do so in the Far East, yes. After all, the Far East will have peace. Masazumi inhaled. But the outside worlds history is another matter. So if you want to pick a fight with the Far East or Matsudaira, do so from the outside world. If such a history exists between the Far East and the original Russia, then we will respond appropriately. We will take you on whenever you want. I see Saitou thought about the Musashi Vice Presidents proposition. Could Uesugi remain in control of Sviet Russ land? Currently, Sviet Rus had stable domestic productivity, but the cold land and the terrain prevented them from using that productivity for trade. That was a standard problem for northern nations. What would happen if they could solve that all at once? Is it just me or does the phrase big success seem really dirty since it sounds a lot like big suck-sex!? Be quiet, Musashi Chancellor. Regardless, Saitou thought this was a good opportunity to make a dramatic change in their rule over this icy land. They would never get another chance to fulfill their history recreation together with the rest of the three nations. Of course, that change would require developing the outside world. It would not bring total peace. And KageV: Our managed territory would be based on discussions after Sekigahara? That is an interesting idea. Saitou mentally nodded at what Kagekatsu had realized. Tomo-no-Bu: Matsudaira is telling us to ignore Hashiba and come to Sekigahara with the greatest territory we can manage. And of course, that is not entirely dependent on war. We must quickly cultivate the uncertain parts of our borders and build villages there. If Date and Mogami do the same, we will end up with adjacent villages. But that is another type of a territorial war. The type named prosperity. KageV: Yes, that is nice. I like the sound of that. Kagekatsu continued speaking. KageV: That is a war I could love. I could stand in the lead and the people could follow like they were making a pilgrimage. We could clear the land, control the weather, summon water, produce fire, calm the anxious nights with hymns, and call in thunder as the seasons changed. And KageV: On the borders of the greatest territory I could create, we could plant flowers to show off Sviet Russ prosperity to the other nations. Saitou gasped. This was likely the first time he had heard this from the demon leader they had lifted up as their king. No, it was definitely the first time that king had described the kingdom he wanted instead of the kingdom he felt others or history wanted. It had taken until Sviet Rus was losing its shape and beginning to change, but Tomo-no-Bu: We made it in time. KageV: Made what in time? Saitou could not immediately answer. Their job was to make this king even more kingly in the future. That mindset had only just begun to set in, so Saitou did not want to carelessly alter it or prematurely fix it in place. There was only one thing he had to say now. Tomo-no-Bu: Chancellor Kagekatsu the Terribleyour retainers, Council Heads, and nobles are here to support your desires. Testament, said Kagekatsu with a nod. That settled it. There were still some problems left and they would have to solve them quickly, but this settled it. Sviet Rus had decided where it was going. After all, their king had seen the kingdom he wanted. So there was no meaning for them to oppose their tyrant. Tomo-no-Bu: Council Heads, use every means available to find methods of securing as much territory as possible before Sekigahara. If any can be immediately implemented, submit them for approval. After a series of testament responses, a few of the Council Heads bowed and left the meeting room. It had begun. They had made their decision and gotten started. They could not step back or come to a stop anymore. But Nine-Tail Girl: You seem to be having fun, Sviet Rus. Is that Kagekatsu boy in the best mood hes been in for years? It was Mogami. Mogami Yoshiaki. She laughed through the text of her divine transmission. Nine-Tail Girl: As a northern community, the three nations will manage Matsudairas land. As long as we pay taxes, we are effectively free to do whatever we wish and we will even receive initial infrastructure support. Those are some enticing conditions. But The fox asked a question. Nine-Tail Girl: Its too bad. Mogami will lose Komahime. We will have no heir. Currently, nothing remains for us as Mogami and we will simply be absorbed by Matsudaira, wont we? Did you really think I would agree to something that renders Mogami entirely meaningless? Volume 4C, 74: Viewer at a Place of Ending Volume 4C, Chapter 74: Viewer at a Place of Ending If you are to look ahead and change A fixed future Are you acquiring An unfixed future? Point Allocation (Decision) Yoshiyasu listened to Yoshiakis words and watched her face. Sviet Rus might accept this. They can avoid losing their territory, after all. And Kagekatsu is still young for a demon. ButMogami is different. All emotion had vanished from Yoshiakis face, but a tremor filled her voice. Komahime is already a ghost. Once her regrets are gone, she will vanish. Mogamis revoked clanhood, continued existence, and presence as a bloodline of officers in Mito Matsudaira are all meaningless. After all, Mogamis royal line ends. Matsudaira, you wish to create a new king and manage Mogamis land? Isnt that just a nice way of describing usurpation? No, it isnt, thought Yoshiyasu. Yoshiaki was trying to say Matsudaira was usurping Mogami by constructing the northern community. But Yoshiyasu felt that was inaccurate. She did not think it; she felt it. Yoshiaki was not talking about the Mogami clan being beholden to someone else. You just dont want to lose Komahime, do you? Komahime had used her doomed destiny. In her desire for Mogami to face their destiny properly, she had taken her own life as an example and she was now a ghost who would disappear once she was cleansed of her regrets. She would eventually disappear. And she would do so before Yoshiaki. It was her understanding of that which led Yoshiaki to say this. She understood it all too well, but that pain was driving her to this. Yes, thought Yoshiyasu. My sister and Yoshiyori were probably thinking something similar. They had used their doomed destinies. Komahime had seen meaning in that and saved what she could, but things were different for those who were left behind. That was why Yoshiyori had told them to smile. Yoshiaki remained expressionless. She was always smiling, but she was hiding her expression now. Thats the same as crying. She only had tears of regret for the person who had found meaning in moving out ahead and being lost. What about me? If Im the same as Yoshiaki when it comes to my sister and Yoshiyori Yoshiaki. Yoshiyasu spoke without thinking. The fox turned to face her, but she felt no fear in her heart. She was the same. She and this fox queen held something similar inside. And So thats it. Yoshiyasu finally realized why she had been placed in charge of the Mogami negotiations. No, she had already understood most of it. There were a few common factors if one compared Satomis history with Mogamis. So Yoshiaki, as the representative of the Satomi clan, I would like to make a proposal to both you and Musashis Vice President. What might that be? Vice President: To me too? Yes, thats right. I am making this proposal as Satomis Chancellor and Student Council President, not as a diplomat for Musashi. The vassal next to her and the salmon seemed to feel out of place and looked back and forth between Yoshiyasu and Yoshiaki, but Yoshiyasu ignored them. Could we establish a joint government between Satomi and Mogami? At first, Yoshiaki did not understand what she had been told. Her thoughts were currently on Komahime and Mogamis future. And the discussion should have led to what would happen if Mogami joined their proposed northern community. And yet A joint governmentbetween Satomi and Mogami? I will say testament for the moment. I am not talking about anything official; this would be purely functional in nature. And beyond just Mogami, I would also like for you to take a look at Satomis government. And I would like to learn from Mogamis government. Meaning I would take a double inherited name of someone from both clans. Ridiculous, thought Yoshiaki. Because I dont understand. Arent you just trying to take control of Mogami now that we have lost Komahime? She knew Yoshiyasu was not that shrewd, but someone could have put her up to it. So Yoshiaki made sure to be as suspicious as possible. Mogami is destined to lose much. What could you learn from us? Satomi is already a ruined nation. And just like Mogami, we will eventually disappear. Yoshiyasu spoke quietly. I have lost my sister, someone who was like a brother, and my other comrades. I have nothing left. Then do you regret that? Yoshiaki moved on reflex and drew Onikiri. You have nothing left, do you!? If that was true, Onikiri would cut nothing. But if that was a lie or simple sweet words meant to earn sympathy You will lose it all, Satomi! In the very instant she drew the sword, Yoshiaki cut Yoshiyasu. That blade cut the hidden. It cut the people supporting the target rather than the target herself. The ancient divine weapon Onikiri accurately sliced through Yoshiakis hidden side. Adele opened her eyes after squeezing them shut. When Yoshiaki had sent out her slash, Adele had been unable to even protect her face. That was half due to her proximity and half due to the speed of the strike. But there was not even a scratch on her glasses. Um Adele touched her own body while looking at Yoshiaki who had swung Onikiri in a horizontal line. Head: check. Stomach: check. Hips: check. Chest: Oh, wait. I didnt have anything there in the first place. She groaned as she checked over her body, but she found not even a hair on her head had been harmed. And Satomi President Yoshiyasu simply stood there. The distant festival music washed over her back as she stared at Yoshiaki who had swung Onikiri at her. Yoshiaki, you are mistaken about something. And what is that? Musashi and I are not yet comrades and not yet to the point of supporting each other. Even as inexperienced as I am, they allow me to stand alongside as we simply head in the same direction. They are nothing more than the other people who saw what I was shown by the people I lost. They do not conform, sympathize, or scold. They are nothing more than a group of idiots who face the same direction and C even if they face some setbacks C fight the unease while never giving up on making a comeback. And That in and of itself is important to me because I feel the need to stand alongside them eventually. Marube-ya: Sounds like a group of untrustworthy people who are one wrong step away from wondering why they want anything to do with each other! Mal-Ga: What are you talking about? I know exactly what I gain from these relationships. We cant forget about that. Asama: Gain!? Im pretty sure I lose a lot more than I gain! Those people, sighed Yoshiyasu when she saw the ruckus on her sign frame, but she was somehow relieved to see that lively activity. It had indeed been nice to have that noise drawing her focus after she had lost something. Then she saw Yoshiaki returning Onikiri to its scabbard. The woman smiled bitterly. So rather than comrades, you see them as people you hope will someday hold that position? It is true I cannot cut that. Yes, replied Yoshiyasu. Please think of what I said as a suggestion. After all, I intend to take back Satomi, but it no longer exists and I have nothing certain that I can trust in. She indicated Murasamemaru at her hip and Yoshiakis bitter smile grew. She then looked at Yoshiyasu. In that case, we might indeed need a joint government. She relaxed her shoulders. But Shakenobe, bring the vassal some sweet sake. Right away, mon! The salmon swam through the air while expressing its joy over receiving instructions from its master. And Yoshiaki asked a question as she watched it leave. Why did you choose me? I would like to borrow the ability that brought Mogami this far in a single generation. And I would like to learn from it. Why? Once you take back Satomi, the world will be at peace under Matsudairas rule. It would be best to find a teacher within Matsudaira. Why arent you doing that? Judge. Yoshiyasu nodded. To be blunt, I can never tell what theyre going to do. Marube-ya: Wow, who here would stoop to plotting behind peoples backs? Worshiper: Evil must not go unpunished! Especially in the north, land of the young fairies! Flat Vassal: Um, sorry, but could you not say things that make me want to comment out loud She had given them material to work with. I need to be more careful, thought Yoshiyasu. I would like to have Satomi make a quick recovery once I take it back. As I said before, the Testament descriptions say Satomi too will lose its status as a clan. She knew that perfectly well. In 1614 after Sekigahara, the Satomi clan lost its heir and lost its clanhood. Before then, I would like to help Satomi recover to ensure the livelihoods of the people gathered there and to show them a future. So I have abandoned the idea of building a nation in a peaceful world. I must make sure Satomi recovers as quickly as possible to show everyone that we can make a comeback. Then let me ask you this, Satomi. What do you intend to do after that? Well, said Yoshiyasu. Even after Satomi loses its clanhood, the Satomi bloodline will remain in the region. For example, many of our people will serve as officers in Mito Matsudaira. Yes, in Mito where the Mogami bloodline also ends up. Do you understand what that means? she asked. Satomi is a small nation. It could disappear at any time. So we have long discussed at our academy how to leave behind as much as possible. And I make my suggestion as a modification of that plan. I will establish a joint government with Mogami and, Yoshiaki, you teach me your style of governing. I will watch you as you help Satomi recover and I will learn from it, but you can also watch me and She hesitated, but she said it. If I become a suitable politician in your eyes, then please give me the name of your heir. You understand, dont you? Mogami Yoshiakis heir had a certain name That name would be Mogami Yoshiyasu, wouldnt it? That would be the perfect name for my double inherited name. You fool, thought Yoshiaki. She had never expected the name of that Yoshiyasu to come up here. She really is a fool. Yoshiaki knew that Mogamis heir, Mogami Yoshiyasu, died before inheriting the clan. And due to the plotting of a treacherous retainer, Yoshiaki and Yoshiyasu were on poor terms and Yoshiyasu eventually committed suicide after being attacked by someone. The Testament said they had originally gotten along well. And after Yoshiaki learned that their discord was due to a plot, he had wept when Yoshiyasus head had arrived and he had searched out and punished the treacherous retainer. That series of events was why Komahime had not also inherited the name of Mogami Yoshiyasu. She had certainly never expected someone to show up now and attempt to take Yoshiyasus name. Do you know who the treacherous retainer was who brought discord between Mogami Yoshiyasu and me? He bore the surname Satomi, didnt he? When the girl answered with a bitter smile, Yoshiaki could only say, Correct. Yoshiyasu knew it all and yet she still wished for the name. If she did inherit the name, she intended to handle it all herself. Yes Yoshiaki had considered it before. What would she have done if the Testament Union had insisted that Komahime also inherited the name of Mogami Yoshiyasu? There was only one answer: she would have done whatever it took to protect Komahime. So If I do consider you worthy, I could indeed give you the name of Mogami Yoshiyasu Then Yoshiaki continued with a bitter smile. No. Thats right, Yoshiyasu. And Musashi Vice President. I will not go along with your proposal. After all, Komahime is still in view. There are still too many uncertainties about the future of the world. So Mogami will This was her answer. Mogami willput off this decision and do as we wish until Sekigahara. Masazumi breathed in and then out. You have my thanksMogami Yoshiaki. Mogamis decision was essentially the same as accepting their proposal. She was holding off on answering because nothing would be clear until after Westphalia. So Mogami would Nine-Tail Girl: We will do as we wish. Yes, we will aim for expanding our territory just like Sviet Rus. AndSatomi, you do as you wish as well. If you wish to take me as your teacher and model yourself after me, then aim for Mogami Yoshiyasus name if you like. That future is also a possibility. But Nine-Tail Girl: Not today. However Nine-Tail Girl: When I wish to look even further into the future, I will remember this northern community and Satomis request. And that may be the kind of future Komahime wants Those words reminded Masazumi of her mother. She recalled her past in Mikawa. Thats right. Her mother had always cooked for her, did the laundry, and did other housework without saying anything about it. She had stayed by Masazumis side when she had a cold, she had worried about Masazumis father, and she had stayed by his side as well. How much time had she spent with her mother? And how much of her mothers time had been spent on her? Whether that was good or bad was not a question she could answer, but Yoshiaki. She had something to say. Musashi can promise you one thing about the coming battle with Hashiba. If we are within reach of Komahime, we will take her back. We will not allow anyone to be lost. That is Musashis policy and what we swore at Mikatagahara. So So I dont know what will happen, but you can wait and see how well we do before making your decision. Nine-Tail Girl: Youre raising my expectations too high. But Yoshiaki paused for about three breaths. Nine-Tail Girl: I will at least remember your consideration. They had their answer from Mogami. In the meeting hall, Tenzou saw Masazumis judge on the sign frame he shared with Mary. As the Vice President and leader of the discussion, Masazumis acknowledgement indicated the end of that topic. Which meant Sviet Rus and Mogami have both decided to expand their territory. Their actions were correct in terms of the history recreation. But there was a difference from before. They intend to do so without worrying what Hashiba thinks Sviet Rus and Mogami would both expand their territory in accordance with the Testament descriptions. But they would not obey Hashibas instructions or warnings even though Hashiba had conquered Edo and Satomi. Both nations would set their sights on Matsudaira establishing their territory after Sekigahara and on the future northern community. They were not cooperating in any obvious way in the present, but Musashi knew that the two nations would not support Hashiba and would ultimately fall in line with Musashi. It was a pseudo-cooperation that looked to the future. There were of course plenty of problems and one of those was especially large. The fight against P.A. Oda. Sviet Rus was in the process of discussing that. The Musashi group had been given chairs and waiters had lined up tea and snacks on a side table. When they looked around, they saw the Committee Heads, Saitou, Shigenaga, and even Kagekatsu standing in a circle and holding a quick meeting. Tenzou could read their lips to grasp some of what they were saying. P.A. Oda. Sviet Rus would no longer focus on Hashiba and would continue on to Sekigahara while expanding their territory and settling things through discussions as they had before. But that implied opposing and defying P.A. Oda and Hashiba who were holding Sviet Rus and Oushuu in check. P.A. Oda was a powerful nation. They controlled the Testament Union now, they had a large aerial fleet, they had dragon line reactors, and they were served by many skilled commanders. Currently, that nation held more than half of the Far East in their hand. That was who Sviet Rus and Mogami would be making an enemy of. That could only be called reckless, but they had a reason for doing so. Theyre going to use the history recreation as a shield, arent they? According to the Testament descriptions, the Oda clans invasion of Uesugi was never completed and they never did invade Oushuu. Master Tenzou, will P.A. Oda really obey the Testament descriptions? They must. But as things are, they will use the greatest interpretations they can manage. Tenzou showed Mary a sign frame. It displayed a map of the Far East. Long arrows started in the central Kinki region and extended to the west, north, and east. A few smaller arrows appeared as if to fill in the gaps. These are the invasion routes P.A. Oda is currently taking. They extend nearly to the entire Far East, but they have not taken it all. Hexagone Fran?aise, Tres Espa?a, the Kyushu and Shikoku forces, Kantou, and Oushuu have yet to fall. The idiot turned Tenzous way while he, Mitotsudaira, and Horizon ate a castella with a layer of adzuki beans. But arent things going pretty good for Monkey Girl and P.A. Oda? Their invasions are creating discrepancies between the history recreations of the world nations and the Far East. Tenzou zoomed in separately on the K.P.A. Italia and Sviet Rus regions. For example, now that Hashiba has invaded K.P.A. Italia, Mouri can invade from the north and crush Hashiba. Then why dont they? Because Mouri has no such history in the Testament descriptions. Listen, said Tenzou to the idiot. Let us say, Toori-dono, that Mouri crushed Hashibas invasion even though the Testament descriptions say nothing of the sort. Yes, what happens then, Tenzou-dono? Why does that piss me off so much!? Then the idiot turned toward Mary and she smiled toward Tenzou. What happens then, Tenzou-dono? Why does that warm my heart so much!? Toori-dono, I have the heart of a saint right now, so it would take a lot to get under my skin. Give it your best shot. Oh, thats good to hear. To make sure Asama didnt find out about the porn games I bought, I had them sent to your parents house in your name, so can you hold onto those for me? You are the worst! People might consider those things, but no one ever actually does them!! Tenzou took a breath. Anyway, if they do something not found in the Testament descriptions, it at least gives their opponent a justification to do something equivalent to them. Crushing Hashibas invasion isnt worth exposing themselves to a retaliatory invasion not found in P.A. Odas history, right? It is the same for P.A. Oda. They cannot force things through too much. Tenzou took another breath. Also, P.A. Oda must be very careful about their history recreation. After all, it is about time they must face a historical turning point. And no turning point is greater than the assassination of Oda Nobunaga. Nobunagas assassination really is P.A. Odas greatest turning point, thought Tenzou. That is the fall of a superpowers leader. The time was approaching. Several events from an age beyond that were already being recreated. The time will eventually come for Nobunaga to disappear. So P.A. Oda will want to control when that time comes. Thus They will follow the different regions history recreations to ensure they do not create an opening for others to interfere, right? asked Mitotsudaira. Judge. That is exactly right. That is likely why Sviet Rus was able to side with Musashi. After all, Sviet Russ battle against P.A Odas Shibata forces ends when the Shibata forces retreat due to Nobunagas death. So A largescale battle with Sviet Rus would only bring P.A. Oda closer to Nobunagas death. The standard choice would be to avoid a battle or keep it small, so I doubt they will make a major invasion. As soon as Tenzou said that, an embodiment of love with short sleeves, short pants, and glossy skin ran in from the corridor on the right. He spun around, clapped twice, and put on a carefree smile. Its an emergency! Shibata has made a major invasion! That is not the standard choice. Tenzou felt the need to immediately point that out to prevent the damage against him. Mitotsudaira averted her gaze and the idiot and Horizon both glared at him, but Mary alone tilted her head. What does this mean? Tenzou thought while looking to the Sviet Rus group. Thats right, he realized before speaking his conclusion aloud. They likely predicted the three nations would side with Musashi and acted accordingly. They must hope to gain the upper hand by taking action before the meeting between Date and Musashi is complete. Meaning There havent been any responses from Date or Musashi for a while now. Date is likely in negotiation and Musashi must have seen the movements of P.A. Odas Kantou division as they responded to the actions of the Shibata forces. Tenzou looked down to see a divine transmission from Musashi. It said, Emergency Situation: On Alert The Kantou P.A. Oda group was on the move. Volume 4C, 75: Attacker of the Dance Hall Volume 4C, Chapter 75: Attacker of the Dance Hall I had decided that I had decided already I had decided this Point Allocation (No Control) Alarms filled the Ariake. The streets were full of stands and people like a festival was underway, but everyone had come to a stop to look at the sign frames that appeared in the air. Gin looked to one of those sign frames while standing protectively behind Masazumi who sat atop the academy bridge. A combat fleet led by the Jurakudai is moving northwest? This appears to be an advance fleet, Gin. Depending on how you look at this, the Azuchi Castle could be seen as rushing to bring supplies to the Shibata forces and Hashiba. It was obvious why they were doing this. The advance fleet led by the Jurakudai was meant to attack Sviet Rus. And the Azuchi Castle was providing them with supplies before continuing on to attack Mouri. Defense of Edo and Satomi would likely be left to Takigawa Ichimasu who had arrived in Houjou. The sign frame showed Niwa looking toward them while standing on the accelerating Jurakudais bow. And Komahime was with her, giving off a ghostly glow below the moonlight. Where do you think theyre headed? Novgorod, said Masazumi as she sat with her back turned to Gin. She had several sign frames open. The great number of them made the anteater on her shoulder seem careless in its management, but their numbers only grew further. And yet she did not close any of them. She traced her fingers along what seemed to be the important points and merely stacked them up once she was done checking on them. Their numbers were in the hundreds, but she would occasionally divide the stack and stick one in the middle. Does that mean she understands them all and knows where they are? Juana did something similar, but her method was to open a vast amount of data, locate the important pieces, and read those. She had the eminent sense and knowledge needed to grasp the whole and guess where the important pieces were located, but she did not understand everything she saw in real time. But this Vice President was different. Most likely, she lacked Juanas sense of how to pull the important points out of the whole. But instead She has an incredible ability to speed read and understand it all Gin was aware the girl was always reading books. But MusashiVice President? Eh? Oh, what is it? Im focusing on this right now, so I cant divert too much attention your way. Judge. I just have one question. Do you always do it like this? What do you mean like this? I knew it. She did not realize how abnormal her own actions were. To her, profiling such a massive amount of information was an everyday thing. So I mean stacking up all those sign frames Oh, judge. Ive always jotted down the things I notice, but sign frames are really convenient. And Tsukinowa has recently learned how to help and can actually keep up with me. Im glad I dont need all that paper anymore. She even sounded like she was enjoying it. It was a lot like running into someone at the bookstore and having them introduce you to their favorite book. And Okay, Ive got a pretty good picture of this now. It really is Novgorod. The Vice Presidents shoulders rose and fell. The action caused the anteater to bounce up a little, but Maa. It opened a sign frame showing a map of the Sviet Rus region. A ribbon line showed Shibatas fleet advancing toward Novgorod in western Sviet Rus. But that was not all. Lines were approaching from Sviet Russ southern border and from Kantou. Sakuma, Mori, and the Jurakudais Hidetsugu fleet, said Gin. All of their spare forces intend to join Shibata for the attack on Novgorod. Should we see this as P.A. Oda fearing that we will meet with Hollands Prince of Orange at Novgorod? It is true P.A. Oda would find it inconvenient if we met with Holland, one of Westphalias victors. So I believe they may intend to bring down Novgorod using the fighting that leads into the Battle of Nanao Castle or the Battle of Tedorigawa. Judge. The Vice President scratched her head. Novgorod might contain the oldest Divinely Ordained Prayer Academy. And the Prince of Orange said we could discuss the Genesis Project. So It would be a bit of a problem if Novgorod is brought down or taken by P.A. Oda. And if the Prince of Orange is captured, it will change the very lead-up to Westphalia. Then, Vice President, do you intend to send out the Musashi? Not yet. The Vice President brushed up her bangs and lightly flipped her wrist around. We still dont know what Date will do. And I know all too well why. Simply put, the three nations meeting isnt over yet. So So Vice President: Mukai, Urquiaga. Were counting on you. Suzu faced someone. They were five meters apart and the other person wore a dress over her prosthetic arms and legs. Narumi-san What is it, Musashi Ambassador? Good, thought Suzu. She let me use her name. But Can youstill not side withMusashi? Testament. Thats a good question. To be honest, I didnt expect for you to solve our impossible problem like that. Who would have thought you could paint a picture of our future without relying on your military might? Thats right, said Katakura while moving to the right end of the hall. That had nothing to do with using Musashis military might to accomplish something. You showed us an image of the future and had us decide what we would do and what we wanted to do. Im jealous. That style of negotiation is only possible for a nation destined to become the overwhelming victors. Katakura laughed quietly by the wall. Of course, if Musashi is going to be the victor, youll have to show us something at least that nice if were to negotiate. I think you did an excellent job. And your Chancellor was serious about that, which is what makes him so damned hard to deal with. Only an idiot could be so confident youll win just because youre going to be the victors in the future. Is thata compliment? Suzu tilted her head and Katakura nodded. It is. Im certain now that Musashi will attempt to take the path of the great ruler. Instead of just following Hashiba down the path theyre taking, you intend to catch up to and overtake them. But you cant do that now, said Narumi. You understand why, dont you? Suzu nodded. She did understand why Musashi could not pursue Hashiba at the moment. Masamune-san? Masamunes head hung down as she sat in the throne-like chair at the far end of the hall. She was limp, unmoving, and almost seemed to be sleeping, but she was not. There was a line of wind above and behind her. It was the Seiryus exit. With a pulsing tempo, the wind and thickness of air flowed out. It gradually grew and Narumi opened her mouth as the moving air washed over her back. Let me be honest: looking at our Testament descriptions, the Date clan cannot survive without Matsudaira. No, to be more accurate, perhaps I should say we cannot achieve our greatest victory without Matsudaira. Then! Please understand. The closer the relationship, the more important the initial construction of that relationship becomes. We cant have Musashi looking down on us from the beginning. We must be on equal footing so we can walk together. So please understand. Date does not want sympathy, privilege, fame, or stability. As the people of Oushuu, a land of resistance and the home of many historic warriors, the Date clan wishes to stand side by side with the Far Easts future rulers. That is all we need to be satisfied. Narumi smiled bitterly and turned away from Suzu. But that doesnt look possible. You are sure to move out ahead of us and overtake Hashiba. The pressure grew behind her. The Jurakudai is on its way to Novgorod. As it leaves with Kojirou sleeping aboard, the Seiryus bonds will be removed and it will arrive here. And it will likely be a fully physical version. As long as the Seiryu is here, Date cant negotiate properly. You reallycant? No, we cant, confirmed Narumi. Unfortunately, Date currently lacks the definite fighting force needed to defeat the Seiryu. At best, we can endure its attack. So let me be very clear: leave this place at once. And hurry back to the Musashi. Return so you can tell them that Date cant go with Musashi. Once she said that, the air swelled out behind Narumi and something appeared as if rising up on its own. UnturningCentipede Now go. I dont want you to see us fail. Narumi was saying they could not stop the Seiryu and that Date could not go with Musashi. And Suzu did not like the sound of that. So Bell: Toori-kun! Me: Eh? You need something? Asama: Yes, I do! Hurry! Oh, you go ahead, Suzu-san! Bell: R-right! U-umright nowD-Datenot looking goodum! Suzu gave a shout. Bell: We cant let itend like this! Me: Okay, okay. Hey, Uqui, you need to finish up the elder sister characters route, right? You have my permission, so go a little nuts there. Eh? thought Suzu as she turned around. There was a wall there. A wall unshaken by the dragons wind. It was Urquiaga. He slowly walked forward while raising one of his forearms. He patted her on the back and then took another step forward, but He may be an idiot, but I have our leaders permission. I wanted to avoid doing this because a bodyguard isnt supposed to step out front and solve all the problems, but Mukai, what do you say as the local commander? Explain the situation to me. R-right. Judge, said Suzu. Can youpersuade them? Hm. Unlike Masazumi, I am a pacifist, so I might just be able to do that. Vice President: I didnt start a war earlier, did I!? Werent you watching!? Gold Mar: But wasnt it your meeting that got Shibata and Niwa moving? Perhaps so, but Urquiaga scratched his head. And Now, then. He faced Narumi and he spoke. You are quite pathetic, Date Narumi. What happened to the willpower I saw the day before yesterday? Narumi stood in front of the half-dragon and felt the dragons breath spilling out behind her. The Seiryu had yet to come out, but there was effectively nothing she could do. The Seiryu had been worn down. It would not yet have recovered from the damage it took the night before. But Its no use. The Seiryu would go all out in order to recover and to protect Masamune with its wounded body. And this time, the physical Seiryu and ether Seiryu would likely be fully joined for the first time. Incredible, isnt it? The ether light and wind escaping the gate were far greater than the night before. The gentle start was all the proof Narumi needed. The Seiryu likely knew that it would harm Masamune if it appeared all at once. But Narumi understood. After her few encounters with the Seiryu, she understood all too well. Even with Unturning Centipede, stopping this version of the Seiryu would be difficult. The scales on its throat had been shattered. It had vanished like that last night, so there was only one way to fully stop the Seiryu. Use that opening to stab deep into its throat and to its brainstem. Even with a large god of war, accomplishing that in the midst of battle would be nearly impossible. The only upside was that it would come down to a single blow instead of a protracted exchange of blows. Dates plan was for her to pierce its throat with Unturning Centipede. But it wont work. Its power was greater than the night before. Once it appeared, even approaching would be difficult. It was even possible the ether interference would cause Unturning Centipede and her prosthetics to break apart. So Pathetic, hm? You dont hold back, do you? She wanted to tell him he did not understand her. But that would only be a complaint. She was Dates Vice Chancellor and the last person they could afford to have break. So I am not pathetic. I am merely being pessimistic. I will do what I can. The wind is blowing up your skirt. Im used to it. Are you saying you feel no embarrassment? Im used to putting up with it. Well said. Dont pray toward it. Heh. You have grown a lot stronger in this short time Try to remember who it was who grabbed my breast. Once she said that, a sudden smile came to Narumis face. It surprised even her. After all I wont have to deal with this stupid half-dragon anymore. She did not hide it. Their exchanges involved ridiculous things that would never happen normally. She could never predict what would happen, the concept of hierarchy seemed to vanish, and his silly responses contained no unneeded concern. Most important of all, he was about as powerful as her and would clash with her without hesitation. No one within the established order of the Date clan would do that, so the presence of someone like that Thats right. It made her happy. It seemed to tell her that she was not the only person like this. As the Vice Chancellor with prosthetic limbs and a desire for battle, she had never felt that anyone could be with her. She had figured that no one could keep up with her body. Even if they were kind to her, she always maintained her doubts. What about him? She did not know. And she felt that knowing would not be enough. So she tried to turn her back on him. Just like when he would say crucial things to her, she averted her gaze. Hurry up and leave. This is Dates battlefield. Dont go, Narumi. She heard a voice. You cannot win on your own. What he said shamed her as a Vice Chancellor. He was essentially saying she was weak. But even she thought he was right. So I shall assist you. When he said that, Narumi replied half on reflex. D- She turned back toward him. Dont be ridiculous. Why was her initial reason that it would put him in danger? Why did she only later remember that this was Dates problem? The Seiryu issue has to do with Dates leader! If we allow Musashi to interfere during our meeting, it will create a debt we owe Musashi! Cant you just hire me as a mercenary? Yes, that is easily resolved. But I doubt you would accept that answer. Of course not. Im not going to gamble on some convenient interpretation. Before she had even finished speaking, he opened his bodys thrusters in standby mode. The temperature difference created a thin white fog around him. Even so, he took another step toward her. I request a duel, Date Vice Chancellor. This is coming from Musashis 2nd Special Duty Officer, so surely you will accept. Wha-!? Do you realize the situation here!? This is a confrontation between the two of us, replied the half-dragon. If I lose, I will leave. If I win, you will hear me out. This idiot. She did not know what he was thinking, but she had her position as Vice Chancellor to think about. If he would leave if he lost, then that would be the best solution. After all, she had Unturning Centipede, just like on the deck the day before. Unfortunately for him, he could not defeat Unturning Centipede. His acceleration and armor may have been superior, but his half-dragon body could not handle the continual re-casting of defense spells or the independent power of her legs and arms. But Why? You dont understand? This is to complete the elder sister character route. I see Hmm, so thats it Her heart grew oddly cold. Guys really do like those genre classifications, dont you? Hmm I see Fine then. It looks like I have a good enough reason myself. Namely, to protect Masamune. She was perfectly willing to settle this with her full strength. Here I go. Come. She boarded Unturning Centipede before he even got the word out. She had some trouble preventing her red dress from being caught, but Yes. Narumi set her entire body in motion. And she knew this would be the last time she danced with him. Volume 4C, 76: Unperceived Dancers Volume 4C, Chapter 76: Unperceived Dancers Id decided that Id decided already Id decided this Point Allocation (Without Control) The battle was at full speed from the very first strike. Unturning Centipede and the half-dragon both had great height and reach. The half-dragon had greater acceleration, but the centipede was more maneuverable. So when their attacks intersected Ohhh! The half-dragon generally pushed while the centipede deflected, dodged, and !! The centipede used her weapons to push back with greater numbers. As large as the hall was, it was still located within Sendai Castle. In that 100 meter by 50 meter space, the centipede could not make full use of her mandible swords and instead repeatedly summoned them at high speed. Meanwhile, the half-dragon deflected the mandible swords with his armor, but Catholic Power! He also used spell shields. He activated smallish handheld ones to respond to the centipedes great numbers. Fragments of shields scattered as they blocked the continuous strikes. Inquisition Kit #311! Mara Tacn! He pulled one meter brass hammers from his sleeve. The striking end was made into a model of the Virgin Mary making a heel kick. He held one in the three fingers of each forearm and snapped them forward with his draconic strength. He slammed the dual strikes toward the centipede. He was fast, but hopelessly outnumbered compared to the centipedes number of attacks. However, he had the greater strength. The two hammers struck the arms the centipede used for defense. And she of course repeatedly summoned new arms. Ether light surrounded the centipedes swinging arms and they seemed to shake. The half-dragons hammers were deflected with what sounded like a sawblade striking rock. The half-dragon did not stop. He let go of the deflected hammers and moved to grab Unturning Centipedes arms. Then he caught the flying hammer grips on his forearms and spun them back around. As the spinning hammers swung up from his forearms like hooks, the half-dragons hands moved to grab Unturning Centipedes defense arms from above. Unturning Centipede swung her arms down so they would not be caught. And before the half-dragons hammers could finish their rotation and strike her arms, she caught their grips on her own arms to steal them. Then she spun the hammers back around with her arms. The hammers had been rotating up from below, but they now spun around the centipedes arms to swing a counterattack against the half-dragons arms. The half-dragon responded by pulling his arms back and once more scooping up the hammer grips. They did not grab them. The brass striking weapons that looked like gold continued to spin back and forth between them as they continued avoiding the attacks like that. Lets up the ante! He added two, then two more, and A heel-stepping dance is the charm of bondage!! A total of sixteen golden spikes danced within their exchange of offense and defense. Suzu sensed it. She did not understand colors. She lived her life listening to sounds and sensing heat and the wind. And most importantly, she had lived by trusting in her own heart as it tried to sense the outside world. So Wow She could detect and follow Urquiaga and Narumis actions, but she could not comprehend them. She did not understand, but that did not frighten her. She liked both Urquiaga and Narumi. She had not known the latter for long, but Narumi had helped her put on her dress before the dance. When Suzu had tried to perceive her expression as she performed the work with practiced hand I have long been in charge of dressing Masamune. Then Narumi had laughed. It had been a quiet laugh. Suzu doubted it was something she did often. It seemed to have slipped out. But Suzu thought that was just as meaningful as always laughing. She thought it had been a nice laugh. And she liked people with a nice laugh. Urquiaga was the same. He would occasionally make a quiet nasal laugh. She did not know if he was usually in a bad mood, but when he was happy, he would do that. She liked their exchange of offense and defense. The two of them had to be moving around, throwing quick strikes and kicks, rotating around, performing feints, spinning into a kick to keep some distance between them, and otherwise attacking each other. Theyre trying to take each others hand Were they up to sixteen hammers that were catching on and spinning around their bodies while passing between them? The hammers were rotating, passing back and forth, and intersecting so often that she had lost count. As the hammers spun around their arms, wrists, elbows, sides, shoulders, necks, and even legs, the combatants would occasionally catch one on the end of their kicking foot and throw it toward the other, or they would catch one on their neck and either swing their entire body to throw it back or throw it back from their thigh as their opponent tried to grab their wrist. Again and again, they would throw them back when their opponent tried to grab their hand and they would brush their opponents hand away while also pursuing that opponent. They would pull back the arm being pursued while also moving the other up in scooping motion to obstruct one of their opponents hammers. It was like several stars were whizzing around them to decorate their motion. Suzu thought that everything decorating their spinning dance was wonderful. She did not understand colors. Nor did she understand light or darkness. She knew how those things were beautiful, but she could not directly perceive that beauty. So she believed. She believed that this high-speed exchange of rotation and revolution was beautiful. She simply believed that these two people in the outside world were beautiful, just like they were in their everyday lives. This was beyond what she could perceive and she could not explain it in words. She believed that what she could perceive was beautiful. And then the two of them sped up even further. They would approach close enough that their toes nearly touched, the density of strikes grew, and ! Swords and shields appeared. No, they had already been there, but within the sixteen rotations The continuous exchange of sword strikes and defense resumed. Urquiaga did not hold back in the slightest. His shields were no longer for defense. As soon as they opened, he hit them from behind for a shield attack. Even if they were spells, these shields were meant for inquisition use. Each one could endure around seven mandible sword attacks, so he opened them on the left and right and repeatedly struck the mandible sword with them. A great noise rang out, but he did not stop moving. He tried to spin to Narumis side as if checking on his footing. And he tried to grab her hand in both of his hands. Oh. A mandible sword flew in to stop him, but he did not give up. Yes, a half-dragon did not give up. Urquiaga believed that the half-dragons were the strongest race. There were demons, angels, spirits, and half-gods, but the aerial half-dragons could fly swiftly through the air and that was cool. Yes, it was cool. And what was cool was strong. What could be more obvious? And since he was strong, he did not need to give up. If he did happen to lose, it would only be a trivial mistake. He would never wholly lose, so he did not need to feel down about it. Half-dragons were strong. They were strong in body and mind. They were unbeatable. That was why Urquiaga had chosen to become an inquisitor. There was also a reason his father had named him after Naitou Kiyonari, a magistrate. Because he was strong, he had once thought that he could give meaning to his strength by justly judging others. At the same time, he liked humans. Some claim humans are supposed to be our prey, but Im not so sure. People like Ohiroshiki do seem like they would make an excellent source of food, but I have no desire to eat him. When I looked at him in that way before, he blushed, so I need to send him to hell at some point. Urquiaga-kun!? Oops. A mandible sword got this close while I was lost in thought. Ill hit it with my shield to spin it around andthere! A hit. Nice one, Mukai. But unfortunately, I like you in a different way too. My standards for what I like are quite strict. It likely comes down to me being too strong. And my heart being too just. When I see someone weaker than me, I do not feel a desire to prey on them; I feel a desire to protect them. That may be a racial memory of my ancestors being the guardians who protected inexperienced mankind when we lived in the heavens. A racial memory. Now thats cool. I feel like I just got a strength boost. Simply put, half-dragons are strong and I am a just person, so I can handle the weak with ease. And that is why I love strong women. Which is why Yes. I love elder sisters. The Centipede and the half-dragons movements were speed itself. They deflected each others arms, sparks scattered, swords became wind and shattered shields, and light surged out. The paths of each element remained in the air, creating a giant flower blossoming around the two of them as they spun around. But Unturning Centipede increased its number of attacks. She had attacked with great frequency already, but now that they had moved closer together ! Her attacks changed. Before, she had struck with her mandible swords from the left and right, but now she sent them straight ahead as well. One appeared in front of her, then some appeared on either side, and finally another appeared in front. She established a series of high-speed attacks from three directions. She launched them like a rapid-fire cannon. Front, right, right, front, right, left, front, right, and right. The repeated attacks rushed out and sliced through the wind. But the half-dragon fought back. He hit his shields out front as well as on the left and right for his own three-layers of attack. Right, left, front, right, right, front, right, left, front, right, right, and front. He attacked faster than he breathed and forced his way ahead. However Urquiaga-kun! Suzus yell reached him. Shes capturingyou! Suzu sensed it. She sensed it clearly. She sensed the beauty come to a stop. Unlike with the previous actions, she rapidly came to understand the shape and number of the beauty the two combatants had created. She knew why without having to think about it. It was the same. After Narumi launched her blade through the center, she made a certain attack on Urquiaga. Front, right, right, front, right, left There was a pattern. It was hard to notice because she would end the pattern after a bit and begin again from a different position, but Suzu thought there was a reason for the repetition. After all It makes Urquiaga-kun attack on the right a lot! The pattern led Urquiaga to swing his right arm a lot and there were two reasons for that. A solid sound pointed to the first reason. It was the sound of a shield attack pushed by his right arm powerfully deflecting Narumis mandible sword. But that had been set up. The sword was blown away with no resistance and Urquiagas right arm thrust forward with the shield. His right arm was wide open as it stretched forward. That was one of the reasons for this, and the other Thehammer By repeating the same actions, Narumi was able to predict the timing of the sixteen striking weapons. She instantly grabbed the sixteen weapons in her own arms. In the sixteen additional arms she summoned, that is. And then she grabbed Urquiagas right arm in her left arm. Urquiaga tried to pull back, but Narumi repeatedly summoned new arms to grab it. She held it in place. A moment later, sixteen hammers and three hooked swords slammed into Urquiaga. Narumi did not stop. This was an official duel. Holding back would be impolite, so this was expected of her. And if she could completely crush this opponent, he would likely be able to find resolution and resignation over a number of things. And the same was true of her. So This ends now! She sent out her blunt and bladed strikes with a time delay between them. And she knew her own left arm would be caught in the flurry of blows. She could not defeat this opponent otherwise. The half-dragon raised his left arm. He was not striking her. He made a shield attack on the hooked sword. He had likely judged them more dangerous than the hammers. A moment later, the hooked blade collided with the spell shield he held out. The shield broke, shattered, and vanished. The brass heels dropped down beyond the scattering light. This is over!! But Narumi received an unexpected attack. What she sensed in front of her was a definite explosion. What!? She did not have time to dodge. The fog and impact of pressure exploded and struck her entire body. Suzu sensed it. He flew? It was Urquiaga. He had opened only the thrusters on the front of his right half. !! And he blasted his power of flight toward Narumi at extreme close range. It was noise, heat, and power. That acceleration allowed a half-dragon to fly. If he was a true dragon, that explosive power would be released from the mouth as a dragon cannon. He had used up the contents of his lungs and slammed it into his opponent. It was true Urquiaga had been moving closer and closer to his opponent. All of his footwork and movements had likely been to fill his thruster lungs with ether. Suzu also understood why he had not used his left arm. The thrusters on his left half were not open. That preserved the acceleration of his left lungs but also prevented the power released from his right side from escaping through the opposite side. That sent its full power toward his opponent. It was an explosion. Narumis left arm detached from the shoulder, flew away, and stabbed into the ceiling. Her entire body bent as if from a blow to the right side, but Kh! Her right arm and both legs were detached from their bases and new ones were summoned. She also re-summoned her left arm. It only took an instant for her to land, but Urquiaga used that time to charge forward. Here I go! He accelerated his powerful left arm. Narumis mind grew clear within the speed and decisions. After the impact of the explosion, Unturning Centipede made an immediate adjustment. That was partially due to her mind clearing, but more than that I cant afford to lose! She was Dates Vice Chancellor. And she had Masamune as her Chancellor. Masamune was effectively imprisoned by the Seiryu, but that led from her own decision. It had happened three weeks ago. When Hashiba had arrived to confirm they were following the history recreation, Masamunes brother Kojirou had felt he was duty-bound to commit suicide. He had not let it show, but the result had become apparent soon enough. A few days later, Kojirou had attempted suicide in an unused tea room within Sendai Castle. Masamune and Narumi had been worried and gone to search for him, so they had been the first to discover him. He had inherited a dragons power. He had used an Orei Metallo blade, but it had not been strong enough. So as they attempted to rescue him, he had made a request. He had asked them to act on Dates behalf. Masamune and Narumi were both name-inheritors. What would happen if they stopped Kojirou from carrying out his history recreation? And that was when Hashiba had arrived in Kantou to check on the history recreation. Masamune had been the one to act. The Testament descriptions mentioned a theory that she had been the one to do it, so she had figured Hashiba could not complain. And so she had taken her own brothers life. Narumi still wondered if she should have done it instead. She wondered if it was her failure to do so that had allowed Masamune to be imprisoned by the Seiryu and to lose her memories. If she had taken Kojirous life, Masamune may have shunned her, but that would not have harmed Date and they could have cooperated with Musashi. So Let me tell you something! Narumi moved and thought. She thought while sending out her right arm to block the half-dragons left thrust. I lost my arms and legs as a child when Masamune accidentally summoned the Seiryu! It was when we were training together and I made her cry She said it. She was never able to summon it afterwards! But now she can summon it again! These are my bonds! This is the punishment I must accept!! Narumi thought while summoning a mandible sword into her left arm. What good did Kojirous death do for Date? They had followed history, so it had helped on a political and foreign front, but in the resisting land of Oushuu, everyone was like family and they all lived with no concern for race. Answer me! Musashi. Future rulers of the Far East. Have we failed? Will I only ever feel regret? And are Masamune and all the others nothing more than a lost cause now? We dont know our destiny. We only view the Testament as something to use if it will benefit us. We all huddled together in the cold only wishing happiness for ourselves and our comrades. I must leave Date, but can I retrieve everything for Date before then? I! In search of an answer, Narumi slammed her opened right hand toward the end of the charging half-dragons forearm. To settle things for herself once more, she defended with a rapid and repeated re-summoning of her hand. Narumi repeatedly re-summoned her right wrist and hand. Her opened hand struck his hand. If it was deflected, she would immediately summon the next hand. By repeating the process countless times in rapid succession, she could fully stop an opponents attack. This was not the same as before. She had used a finger before. This time, it was her palm. She could distribute his striking force more than before and she could grab onto him once she did stop him. To turn that around, he would likely create an explosion with his left thrusters. But she would not fall for that a second time around. She only had to prepare for a repeated summoning and immediately summon her limbs afterwards. And once she endured his thruster explosion, he would remain before her with no acceleration left. Once she grabbed him, she could handle an opponent who was nothing but strength. So Narumi stopped him. She did not hold back in re-summoning her hand to stop him. And ? She suddenly felt something wrong about her right arm. Wondering what it was, she visually checked within the high speed. She found her right arm was breaking. Eh? She was letting it be deflected as she stopped him, but that was not the cause. The palm was being broken. Then her wrist and forearm were also being destroyed by his left arm. Her continuous defense had not stopped him. As her arm shattered Ohhhhhh! She did not understand. This should have stopped him. And yet he was approaching. So she took a half step back while summoning a whole new right arm. Wha-? While expressing her confusion, Narumi thrust her right arm toward him. She continued her defense through continuous re-summoning while trying to block his approaching left arm. But it was broken again. The continuous summoning was occurring, and yet Why!? Her question was immediately answered through her vision. The thrusters on his left half were all open, but he had not used them all at once. Each of them was producing an intermittent barrage of acceleration. It was Continuous acceleration!? Narumi realized what he was trying to do and what he had accomplished. When the half-dragon had known she was going to use her continuous re-summoning defense, he had tasked himself with matching his acceleration to those summonings. When his speed was blocked and reduced, he immediately reapplied it. And that rapid-fire acceleration was not just coming from his arm. It came from across his left half. His shoulder, side, hip, and leg blasted in order like a wind instrument. His speed could not keep up with her continuous re-summoning. But Narumi knew that his strength was greater. The half-dragon approached by making up for his inferior speed with his strength. Narumis right arm broke. The continuous summoning defense was meaningless at this point. It would not work on this half-dragon. But that continuous acceleration with his left side would have used up the ether inside him. He could no longer use his thrusters. That meant he could no longer move. He was only rushing forward on inertia. But The centipedes mandible survived!! Narumi held a mandible sword in her left hand, so she swung it diagonally down toward him as he charged in. A moment later, she heard his voice. Let us speak, Date Narumi. Then something impossible came from his arms as they reached hers. A thruster explosion burst out from his arms. Suzu sensed the end of the battle. Her first impression was that the noise was incredible. But That was Urquiaga had produced a second thruster explosion. He had used both arms for it, which should have been impossible after using up his ether. That was why Narumi had been hit without even trying to defend. But Suzu felt it on her hand. There was a somewhat cold but definite current to the air. It was ether. A wave of ether was beginning to flow toward them from the Seiryus gate behind Masamune. That was what had supported Urquiagas second thruster explosion. He had taken in the Seiryus ether and used it to settle things. The battle was over. Fog was probably whirling through the center of the hall. Suzu sensed fog as a temperature difference, but she had been told it was hard to see through. In that case, the others would be unable to see the two who currently stood in the center of the hall. Suzu placed her hands on her cheeks as she sensed the two of them. Narumi-san Narumi had lost both arms and legs. They had been blown off by the explosive blast. And then Urquiaga pushed her to the floor. Date Narumi. He spoke quietly within the whirling wind. Open up. I wish to speak with you. You idiot Narumi cried in the darkness. Unturning Centipede was making adjustments after the extreme close-range blast, but she had not approved it. So it did not activate or open. And You idioooot She inhaled and could not wipe the tears from her cheeks, so she simply cried. Its over. Its over for me. I couldnt save Masamune and I couldnt act as a shield for Date as Vice Chancellor. I failed. I really failed. When was it I failed? It must have been back when we lost Kojirou. Ah! Im sorry, she apologized in her heart. She apologized to Masamune, Kojirou, and everyone else for her inability to do anything. The tears spilled not just onto her cheeks but to her hair as well. She arched her back while lying limbless on the floor. No She felt regret. And she felt pathetic. That regret opened her mouth and brought out her voice. But Date Narumi! A sudden impact reached her throat. !? It was an unrestrained strike. Damn, does this not have a weakness on the throat? He was trying to open Unturning Centipedes armor. She could hear and feel his hard hands touching her chest, stomach, and neck. You Idiot, she thought. She could not move at the moment. Her face was likely red from crying. She had lost. And he was trying to force her out instead of letting her wallow in defeat. Are you okay? Only once he asked that did she realize he was worried about her. You idiot. Hadnt they just been fighting? She was fine since she had Unturning Centipede, but he was different. He should have been worried about himself first and foremost, but Kh She had utterly lost. Countless thoughts mixed together in her head and she had no idea what she should do. She had to worry about Date and Masamune, but his concern stung the most because it seemed to take advantage of those weaknesses. But then he grew more forceful. While she lay on her back, he lifted up her lower chest armor. I shall open it. And he did. At the bottom of the thin darkness, the ether wind and wave passed by and the fog hid Urquiaga as Narumi finally came into view. Inside the opened Unturning Centipede, a girl lay on her back, unable to move. Tears wet her face, her hair was disheveled, and her red dress fluttered from her heavy breathing. But her teary eyes were looking up at him. Whwhat do you want? Judge. Date Narumi I have something to tell you. This situation finally allowed him to say what he had been thinking the entire time. Date Narumi. I love you. So Come to Musashi. Then we can save the world together. Eh? A giant blank filled Narumis mind. She did not understand what he meant. Even so, her tears stopped and heat gathered in her face. W-wait Once she gulped. Her trembling voice gained a different sort of tremor. Instead of the weak strength brought by her tears, it was the tense strength of not knowing what was going to happen. She clicked her teeth together and all thought vanished from her mind. But, um, you were always talking about elder sisters Not to worry. I looked you up in the almanac and your birthday is June 21. Wh-what good is knowing that? You dont get it? asked the half-dragon. My birthday is September 7. If we married and became family, I would be your husband and younger brother. That means you just need to marry me and become my elder sister. Narumi had a thought and she put it to words. Im pretty sure that means youre insane, but it doesnt surprise me at this point. But since when? Since you arrived as a diplomat. But I knew a girl like you would only fight back if I played this simply. Heh. So I used Masamune as bait and pretended to be a tsundere in order to approach you. But it all goes back to when I first saw you. Do you remember what I said then? She did. He had seen her and asked if she was an elder sister. But it had likely already begun by that point. The fact that he even asked meant one thing. If I had been an elder sister, that would have settled it for him? Why? I felt you were beautiful. How!? I have all these prosthetics thanks to an old mistake and I was wearing this mobile shell That is exactly why, Date Narumi. Half-dragons have no interest in weak creatures. We like someone who is strong, someone who is noble, andif I am being greedy, someone who wears cool armor. And if I am being even greediersomeone who inspires predatory desire with the softness inside that armor. He reached for her dress. I shall take a look. She had lost, so she saw no meaning in opposing it. So If you had asked permission, it only would have angered me. No words answered her. He simply tore her dress away. He exposed her. Narumis honest opinion was that she felt cold. Unturning Centipede was her bed, her prosthetics were her bonds, and what remained of her body was exposed to him. Not only did she have nothing to cover herself with, she even lacked arms to cover herself and could not so much as twist her body around. Her mouth trembled, tears welled up in her eyes, and heat filled not just her cheeks but her neck and chest as well, but she still feigned strength. Beautiful, arent I? How much easier would it be if he said no? She could settle on that view of herself and continue to act as she was. But You are indeed beautiful, Date Narumi. Even the history recreation sometimes does some good. So Come to Musashi, Date Narumi. I would not want anyone else. D-dont be stupid! Im Dates-! But the history recreation has you running away, does it not? No. That was not the point. That was not enough for her. I have the Seiryu and Masamune to deal with! Judge. I see. Then, he said. If we deal with that, you can come with me. Very well. The two of us shall slay the Seiryu. Those were the words she had hoped to hear. And yet You idiot. Youre from Musashi, so if you get involved in this What are you talking about? If we defeat the Seiryu, you will become a resident of Musashi, will you not? And with the Seiryu gone, Date can cooperate with Musashi. That is what matters. Or am I wrong? It was a forceful argument, but Narumi suddenly realized something. Shimmering heat was rising from the thrusters across his body. He was also shining. So Thats right. She did not know what would happen, but Can you see me as someone who hasnt failed yet? Believe in me, Date Narumi, he said. Nothing has begun between the two of us yet. I will take you back to Musashi. You will solve Dates problems. Everything will succeed from now on. And then it can begin. That is what this is. Then what am I supposed to do now? Decide how you are going to say goodbye to your friends in Date. Also He awkwardly tried to push her chest armor back together. The fog will clear soon. It would be a shame to let the others see, so tell me how to close this. You idiot. A bitter laugh escaped and the remaining tears fell from her eyes. But there was no tremor in her lungs as she inhaled. I failed, she thought. But God, please give me the chance to make up for it. Someone befitting of prayer stood by her side. She felt relief in that fact and then she spoke. Unturning Centipede. Reactivate. Suzu felt her own heat in the hands on her cheeks. I-I heard all that! That was incredible, she thought. Vice President: Suzu! Whats going on there!? Right, agreed Suzu. There was a lot she wanted to say: Thank goodness, its okay, lets do our best, etc. All of those words filled her heart, but Suzu sensed something. Bell: Masazumi. Vice President: What is it? She could tell the two people were slowly standing up. One was a half-dragon and the other was Unturning Centipede. They got up side by side and faced the same direction. They faced the source of the ether wind. Something had finally appeared on that end of the hall. The Seiryu! An alarm sounded. It indicated danger within Sendai Castle. It had sounded in the main garden the night before and Suzu could tell the level of danger had grown. But Bell: Its okay. Vice President: Is it? Masazumi no longer asked what was going on. And Me: Hey, Uqui. You havin a good time? Uqui: Judge. A very fulfilling time. This world undoubtedly exists for Narumi and me at the moment. After all He said it. Uqui: No matter what we do, it is our turn to act. Me: You can do something? Uqui: Have you forgotten that I used one final spurt to guide us to the top during last years Far Eastern Inter-Academy Porn Game Championship? Hm? Me: Thats just because youd let the non-elder sister characters build up too far. But anyway, he said. Me: Take care of this one. Go save Date. Oh, and you keep up the good work too, Bell-san. Bell: Right. As soon as Suzu nodded, several figures appeared around her. They were all armed and they faced her. Vice President: What is it, Mukai? Bell: Its okay. When she said that and nodded, the surrounding people lowered their heads in response. Then the man who stepped out front spoke. Musashi Ambassador. Last night, you must have perceived the Seiryus violent pressure from up close. Could you guide us? Thencan we gotogether? Testament. Suzu sensed a slight tremor in the immediate response, but she shook her head. Going with them would hold them back in some ways, but I can guide youmore accurately that waymaybe. She could not help but lose her confidence at the end, but everyone around her exchanged a glance and finally nodded. We are honored to be guided by the Musashis Acting Captain who has commanded and protected such a giant ship ever since the Armada battle. Eh? She had not done anything so impressive. Bell: Th-they mean thatright? I-I was justreading the movements of thewind and other shipsreading, umwhat they would doand moving that modelaround. Musashino: To provide some supplementary information, Suzu-samas standard margin of error while commanding the ships movements during gravitational cruising is around 27 cm. And embarrassingly enough, her allowance for that kind of fuzzinesswell, without her, we would have been blown away around three times by now. Over. Asakusa: That is correct, Suzu-sama. To be blunt, anyone except for Neshinbara-sama and Toori-sama would increase our odds of survival, so having someone act in that role is meaningful. Plus, you have shown the results mentioned by Musashino, so it is an impressive accomplishment. Over. Novice: You pretty clearly rejected my very personality there, didnt you!? Didnt you!? Four Eyes: Dont pretend youre not happy. You just like it when people pay attention to you. Suzu did not quite understand, but apparently what she always did was helpful. She decided she needed to continue doing it as best as she could. Then Urquiagas voice reached her. Now, how should we settle this? Unturning Centipede answered him as her sight devices lit their auxiliary lights. Musashi Acting Captain, you secure Masamune. As for us Suzu heard Narumis voice. We will calm the Seiryu. Narumis anti-Seiryu plan was clear. We just have to beat it down. You mean teach it who its master is? You can view it like that if you want. Our 2nd Special Duty Officer and I already calmed it twice yesterday. Its damage is clear and its weakness on the throat has been destroyed. If we can show that its power has no effect and if we can weaken it, said Narumi, then control should shift to Masamune. And if it continues to oppose us? Then well have to destroy it. And of course we have the perfect opportunity to do that since its damaged, explained Narumi. But this is an injured beast were dealing with. I have not overlooked that, so do not worry. Our opponent is injured and I am at the pinnacle of my lifes happiness. Its obvious which one of us is stronger. Even if this god of war is trying to expand its power due to some kind of complex, we are the real winners here. This battle has already been decided! Thats some wonderful logic. Why not go out ahead and prove it? Judge. Then follow me. The half-dragon took a step forward. Narumi smiled bitterly when she saw it. Honestly. The soldiers surrounding Musashis ambassador gave them an eh? look. None of them had expected him to actually go after that. How na?ve of them. Lets go, everyone. She said that and came to understand something. This half-dragons suddenness had to be a constant thing for him. After all, she had seen the words of Musashis Chancellor and President on the sign frame he was using. Go save Date, hm? They were treating Dates problems as something someone could simply head out and deal with. But at this point, she did not feel like telling him to take this seriously. And she recalled something else. When they had met on the diplomatic ship the day before, the half-dragon had said something on the deck. He had commented on the Date clan at the time. A land of mere decorationhm? That was right. They were trapped by so much, unable to do what they had to, and ultimately bound by themselves. But he could ignore the decorations, look at the essence of the issues, and act without worrying about those bonds. So He can just go save us, can he? That was not bad. Thats right, thought Narumi within the blowing ether wind. She had to keep the mindset of someone intent to leave Date. So instead of looking at Dates problems from within, I need to face them head on. What did she need to do now? That was simple. Defeat the Seiryu. As the alarm sounded, the Seiryus upper body appeared behind Masamune and the throne. Its armors self-healing had not acted in time, so its throat scales were still damaged. It would be dangerous for it to open the ether gate and step out. Based on Katakuras reasoning The Seiryu intends to secure Masamune. It may pull her back into the ether gate and then they will never appear again. Hey. What? Judge, nodded the half-dragon. Who was it that forced that dangerous god of war onto Masamune? Talk about a failed project. Huh? Yoshiaki-san, Im looking at the Date clans commentary and their Vice President is going nuts, but why are you averting your gaze? Eh? Did I say something harsh? Vassal, I dont think I can bear any more of your innocent questions Just to be clear, Principal Yoshihime agreed to it. If it was a parental decision, then there is no helping it. Even Catholicism says to face the trials presented to us, he said. And now is the time to face a trial. Testament, agreed Narumi. They would defeat the rampaging dragon. They would defeat and calm the Seiryu. She did not need to think about anything else. The Seiryu was trying to move further forward into the hall. It was likely trying to secure Masamune to receive a definite ether supply from her. She needed to stop that. She needed to break and calm the Seiryu. And of course, the Seiryu would try to prevent that. So Bluish-white light began to trail through the sky. The Seiryus River was beginning to show its effects. The hall would soon be filled with the violent pressure of rushing lightning. So Lets go. Musashis ambassador seemed ready too. They were slower than Narumi and the half-dragon, but the commander in the lead raised a hand toward her to say they were ready to go. They were only about 70 meters away. An ether wind had already formed and the lightning was creating electrical discharges. But ! The two of them matched their breathing without speaking a word. As the half-dragon took the first step and ran straight ahead Narumi no longer hesitated to use her full strength in an unturning charge. Volume 4C, 77: Dragon Owner of the Riverside Volume 4C, Chapter 77: Dragon Owner of the Riverside Without hesitation I choose That which Everyone surely wants Point Allocation (Parting) Suzu advanced through the raging wind. The Date warriors raised spell shields around her. Musashi Ambassador! Right! She answered their question by pointing her finger. She indicated where the dragons power was weakest. But Where they can reachMasamune-san. Do yourbest! Sure thing! They all held their spell shields forward to part the wind, but the wind had the force of water now and each step forward was like trudging through a bog. It was bad enough for Suzu under all their protection, so how much greater was the pressure for them outside it? She mostly knew the answer thanks to her senses, but Please! They had to secure Masamune. If the Seiryu came out and took her away, it would all be over. Narumi and Urquiaga were also trying to grab Masamune if they saw an opening, but Watch out! The Seiryu would abandon its pressure in other areas in order to protect Masamune. Its current of pressure, its roar, and its lightning attacks which were taking form all mercilessly assaulted Urquiaga and Narumi when they tried to get close. That meant Suzu and the Date warriors had to do it. Their plan was to split into three groups once they were within twenty meters of Masamune. Narumi and Urquiaga would support them, and W-we see who canget there first! They continued on. Hurry! The Vice Chancellor is protecting us! That was exactly right. Urquiaga and Narumi had already arrived near the Seiryu and were dodging attacks. The Seiryu used violent pressure, roars, and lightning attacks, while those two Cancel it out with their swords and strikes! They likely intended to secure some level of safety before Suzus group arrived within the violent wind. Urquiagas front arms and spell charms shattered the pressure and lightning and Narumi summoned several mandible swords in quick succession to shatter and slice any that tried to circle around. As for the Seiryu ! It pushed everything away with a roar and tried to move forward. But An excellent voice! But you can cry louder than that, cant you!? Urquiaga broke through the dragons voice pressure with a strike from his front arm. The pressure burst in every direction like a popping bubble and it tore into the ceiling, floor, and walls. But Execution Site Transformation!! Urquiaga placed Holy Spell charms in the explosive pressure. The charms were carried away by the wind, but they were double charms that included a defense charm which prevented them from being torn by the bursting air. To Suzus senses, they felt like pieces of wood that were not shaken by the wind. By letting them ride the violent pressure and lightning, they were pasted to the walls, ceiling, and floor. And Theyre solidifying? Their surroundings were indeed set in place. The crumbling joints were repaired and solid footing appeared. Urquiaga had used a similar countermeasure when the Seiryu had destroyed the main garden the night before. Since the dragon would destroy its surroundings with its mere presence, no one would be able to fight back unless they sealed it away as soon as possible. But This puts a big burdenon Urquiaga-kun, doesnt it? Just as Suzu thought that, something rose up in front of her as she tried to advance through the great pressure. It was one of Narumis mandible swords. The three meter blade was not being used to attack. Several of them were stabbed into the floor and ceiling. They emitted heated ether as the spell carved into the blade activated. And Its hardeningthe floor? That was the same as Urquiagas spell. Urquiagas was a Holy Spell while Narumis was a Far Eastern one. The mandible swords revealed their power through heat as more and more of them were stabbed into the hall like fasteners. They were primarily placed in front of Suzu, as if to create a path to the Seiryu. After the previous nights battle, Narumi had likely put together her own countermeasure against the Seiryu. And Theyre similar. Suzu could not guess why Urquiaga had prepared this when he was an outsider, nor could she guess why Narumis was so similar to his. But it did tell her that nothing that had happened had been for naught. Her group was about to reach the twenty meter mark. And just as she was thinking they needed to prepare to split up Get down!! Narumis shout reached them via a sign frame that appeared in front of them. And a moment later Wah! Suzu sensed a thunderstorm. It was thick and primarily made up of horizontal lightning and rain, just like when the Musashi entered a thundercloud along its path. It rushed in. More than gather together, the lightning attacks created a multi-layer curtain as they swept across the hall. As the Seiryus roar cascaded out, the bluish-white lightning rushed out from above Masamune who sat unconscious in the throne. It instantly formed several dozen side-by-side rows and collided one after another with anyone who approached Masamune. The light never faded, the roaring never ceased, and countless light sources shook the hall as they burst endlessly. The charms the half-dragon had placed in the gaps had already burned away and the centipedes blades were mostly broken. As a result, the hall lost most of its fastener spells. !! The Seiryus voice shook the hall like a physical blow. Sendai Castles hall was permeated with vibrations. The stone walls shook and began to crumble. Stop that, stupid!! After Katakuras shout, a straight line of sign frames stopped it. They were fine-tuned for the lightning racing through the floor, ceiling, and air, so the distorting room snapped back into shape. The distortion began anew due to the Seiryus roar, but I can stop half of it! So go!! Defense barriers, vibrations, and lightning collided along every surface and in the air. It all burst into light, but they were all immediately replenished for another collision. Every last part of the hall was filled with scattering light. But two people were breaking through that light. In the lightning-filled air, Unturning Centipede and the half-dragon were protected by multiple defense barriers like they were heavy armor. The centipede drew several mandible swords and the half dragon pulled out large metal rods that were meant to smash largescale spiritual hazards. Where did you even pull those from? Gods hand can be found anywhere. You didnt know that? The half-dragon calmly answered the centipedes question and raised the three-meter metal rods like they were twin swords. And Mukai and the others have arrived down below. Lets end this. As a holy man, cant you ask your god to grant us victory? I could indeed. Listen up, everyone! said the half-dragon. We are more than capable of handling this without doing that. Dont you have something to say? He received a response from below. Testament! We are more than capable of handling this!! True, agreed the centipede. Ill at least remember to thank the Testament. Very good. The Testament has helped us out a fair bit as well. Now, lets go. The half-dragon took a light step in midair. He stepped to the right. At the same time, Unturning Centipede stepped to the left. They both lightly raised a hand. Okay. With that, they used their second step to clash with the Seiryu at full speed. Suzu advanced. She had been walking forward this entire time. Her body had been wrapped in tension, her breaths had been deep, and she had focused on keeping her legs moving. But that was about to change. From here on, she was not following a path forward. She was following the path to approach Masamune. Oh, said someone nearby. Ohh, replied someone else. The Date warriors had split into three groups and each one approached the throne along a different path. But the Seiryu was right in front of them. It was roaring. The dragon had likely been roaring in anger ever since it first became self-aware. That did not matter. It had nothing but power. It did not know what to do about its own existence. It thought it could overcome anything just by wielding its power and it roared. But they only had to restore it all to Masamune. There was no need to sympathize with the dragon. After all, that dragon had somewhere to go: Masamune. The night before, Masamune had taken Suzus hand and pulled on it. She had looked up at the cherry trees surrounded by fireflies and told Suzu all about the colors. So if the dragon could be restored to her, she would surely be able to look up at the dragon and tell Suzu all about its power. So Suzu advanced. Two powers clashed with the Seiryu up above. As Suzu and the warriors worked to retrieve Masamune, Urquiaga and Narumi prevented the Seiryu from coming out into the hall. And they did it by Colliding with its arms! Unturning Centipede and Urquiaga each slammed their weapons into one of the Seiryus arms. Like blades locked together, sparks and a grinding sound scattered and the two attackers were knocked back several dozen meters. !! They also blocked the Seiryus hands as it occasionally swung them like fists instead of just pushing. Each time, a metallic sound filled the hall, but Ohhhh! The two of them spread the Seiryus arms to the side, leaving Masamune undefended in the center. Hurry! Suzu moved forward. She moved forward along with the others. At the bottom of the wind, they charged into the center of the dragons power. She arrived at the bottom of the dais. She was only a few more steps away from Masamune who sat slumped in the throne. That was when Suzu sensed the Seiryus arms spread to either side. Urquiaga and Narumi had definitely pushed them back, but the action was more like opening its chest and Breathingin? It was the lead-in to a roar of explosive pressure. Suzu remembered when this had been fired again and again in the main garden the night before. Instead of a mere wave of ether, this roar attack was the Seiryus dragon cannon. And the one about to be released was most likely especially powerful. Get down! Then it arrived. The Seiryu was clearly focused on her and the others standing in front of it. !!! The roar exploded. The air in front of the Seiryu dissipated in an instant. The elements in the air broke apart, electrical discharges and fog appeared, and that very moisture was entirely scattered by the shockwave. All of the motion was controlled by ether. The Seiryus roar was a lot like an ether cannon and it spread a wave of impacting ether across a fan shape in front of the dragon. Everything that existed there was hit. The Seiryus target was the people who had arrived at its feet. They were too close. They could not escape a direct hit. And that seemed to be why the Seiryu opened its throat even wider, as if to catch everything in the blast and erase it all. It roared. That roar collided with and destroyed everything. At the same time, something stood in front of the Seiryu. It was not a person. It was larger and only a head shorter than the Seiryu. But it was not a god of war. Hey! It was a collection of defense barriers. They were designed to block impacts rather than lightning. They had also been remade to reflect those impacts, they were stacked thickly together, and they formed a giant humanoid shape. Katakura had constructed this humanoid defense barrier. The humanoid defense barrier slammed its right arm straight into the explosive roar. The defense barrier arm was shaped like a rectangular pillar and it shattered when it hit the explosive pressure, but Ill block this! The roar split apart. The ether pressure burst as if devouring the humanoid defense barrier. Of course, the one arm was not enough to cover the entire blast, so it struck the surrounding floor and walls. But Diiiive!! Just as the arm fully shattered, the humanoid defense barrier jumped right into the explosive pressure. There were as many sounds of impact as there were defense barriers and they grew into a downpour of blows. The great number of defense barriers burst into light and the explosive roar was scattered in every direction along with it. As a result ! The core of the explosive roar was consumed and erased. Yes! someone shouted. Now they could move forward. They could reach Masamune. But Watchout!! Right after Suzus shout, the great blue form pulled its legs out from the ether gate. The gate closed behind it. The Seiryu had made up its mind. It would no longer run away and it would settle this here. It had decided to make Masamune its own. With its mind made up, it shook the floor as it stepped forward. It forced its way forward after being pushed back with its arms spread outwards. The dragon roared and placed its feet on the floor. !! The Seiryu swung its arms to knock the centipede and half-dragon away. Sparks flew and wind blew as those two bodies of resistance were torn away. And ! This time, it took a true step. The Seiryu saw its master down below. That was the source of its power as well as the master meant to use its power. To acquire that person and complete itself, the Seiryu thrust its arms forward. Its movements were awkward as it sliced through the wind to forcibly grab Masamune, but it still tried to grab its master in an embrace as if that were the only way. In that moment, the deflected centipede raised her voice as she was slammed against the wall. Rusu-san!! With that yell, the hall transformed. The front wall of Sendai Castle was torn away by an explosion. The night sky came into view and Rusu, Sendai Castles control system, spoke. Emergency purge of external wall and internal armor complete!! Urquiaga thought the halls air had exploded. The dragons roar and the influx of ether had increased the halls internal pressure, but now the external wall had been removed. The difference in air pressure and ether density threw everything outside. They had planned for this, so it was not a problem for them. They had wind-resistance barrier spells and this much wind was well within what a half-dragon could handle. Even if someone was blown outside, they had fall assistance spells in place. The Seiryu was no different. It was a massive god of war and it had the strength needed to resist the explosive pressure. However, the Seiryu had just leaned forward to grab Masamune. The forceful torrent of air knocked the Seiryu forward a step. And that caused it to step over Masamune. Urquiaga decided this was an opening, so he raised his voice. Mukai! Go!! Just before Urquiaga urged her forward, Suzu had not understood her current situation. She remembered that the Seiryu had come out and there had been explosive pressure. But at the moment Imstanding? No, it was more accurate to say she was being supported while floating in midair. She felt something on her back. Are you okay, Musashis ambassador cutie? Oh, I-I-I-I-I am Sendai Date Academy V-V-Vice President Katakura Kagetsuna! S-sorry, its just so rare for me to talk with a real girl that Im getting really excited! B-b-but Im not weird. Right? Im not, right? Im not weird at all? He seems pretty strange, she thought, but compared to everyone in her class I guess yourepretty normal. Eh!? Normal! Yes! Im glad I confessed! Did you see that, guys!? Jealous, arent you!? Musashis ambassador just certified me as normal! Normal! Im normal! That means I dont matter! Ha ha! Im a worthless human being who doesnt matter What are those pitying looks for!? Anyway cutie, what a worthless guy says is worthless, but listen up! Wh-what is it? Well, can you see up ahead? Can you see Masamune up on the dais? She could not see it, but she could perceive it. Masamune was there. The Seiryu had lost its balance and stepped forward, but Ican. Suzu was blind, but Masamune had pulled on her hand and taught her about the colors. She had been taught the colors of Masamunes hair, clothing, and eyes. So with her senses I cansee her! Good, then lets do this! You should be able to see the wind. You can sense the ether pressure and everything else. So Ill tell you how to get through there. Shut up, all of you! Im not gonna say a word about her lovely armpits! Not a word about that or how tight they could squeeze something! Oh, that sounds like the things they say during the executions in class, thought Suzu. That helped calm her a little. Nn. So she took a step forward. Thankyou. It was likely thanks to Katakuras instructions that she could remain safe. She instructed the people around her and they protected her. So as everyone collapsed and tried to get back up, she did her best to show them she was safe as she boldly walked forward as a diplomat. Please. Suzu pleaded with Katakura. Let me gostraight toward her. Suzu began to walk. She walked forward as if across a windless and dustless plain. There was a slight waver in her stance and in where she placed her feet, but each step allowed her to break through the occasional blast of ether pressure while only tilting her head a little. Her hair whipped behind her. The dragon roared as it tried to regain its position overhead. It produced more wind, but Nn. Suzu broke through it. Katakuras instructions, her senses, and the sensors she wore were all used to set the warriors in motion as they walked straight ahead. She placed a foot on the dais. Nn. She climbed up onto the first step. Then she continued directly on up to the next step. Urquiaga resumed fighting while confirming that Mukai was making progress. The Seiryu was moving. After its large step forward, it had to recover its position. But allowing that would put Mukai in danger. It would also let Masamune be taken. So Narumi! He simply called her name and then collided with the Seiryu. As the Seiryu tried to recover from its step forward The side! He made a strike from the side to knock it off balance. His thrust-powered collision targeted the Seiryus upper arm on the right side. He raised his weapons as a shield, and ! He hit. Narumi hit at the same moment. A moment later, the force passed through the Seiryu and they felt a loosening sensation, so they put their hips into it. Time to carry you away! The Seiryu lost its balance. It leaned back and tilted to the left. If it collapsed, they would gain plenty of time. And have the perfect opening to hit it on the throat again! That was Narumis job, so he had to do the heavy lifting here. But !? Urquiaga saw something out of the corner of his eye. As the Seiryu leaned back, it did two things. First, it moved the wings on its back instead of its legs to forcibly regain its balance. Second, it used its backwards leaning position to throw an attack with its left arm. And it was targeting the person behind its right arm. Narumi! Narumi heard the impact. Then she felt herself flying through the air. I was hit!? The Seiryu had used its right arm to hide the attack made with its left. It had been too sudden for her to use her instantaneous and consecutive defenses. After a metallic sound, her vision began to spin, but Eh? She was unhurt. She had spun once through the air, but she had also escaped the Seiryus attack range. She was not even scratched. But Someone had been slammed into the wall to the left, breaking the stone. It was the half-dragon. Narumi knew what had happened. He had taken the Seiryus attack and knocked her out of the way. That was all. You idiot She had a number of thoughts and several emotions filled her chest, but the Seiryu was getting up. It was trying to step back so it could capture Masamune. So Im counting on you! Oniniwa-san!! A moment later, a straight-line collision reached the Seiryu from outside. It was the heavily-equipped god of war named Sagetsu. The collision only lasted an instant. As the Seiryu tried to lean over Suzu and Masamune, a giant god of war had flown in through the hole in the wall behind it. The god of war was unarmed and it simply collided with the Seiryu to hold it back. Making use of an Oni in the very, very end!? Date is such a wild clan!! The breaking and cracking armor sounded like a hit to a brass instrument. Beyond that refreshing sound, the Onis god of war and the Seiryu crashed into the back wall together. But the dragon pushed through even that. It tensed its body, lowered its hips, and then let its arms and hips shoot up to slam the Oni against the floor. It roared. This roars reverberation really did begin the collapse of the hall. But as it roared and turned around, something had been accomplished. Nn. Suzu had arrived in front of Masamune. She took Masamunes hand. Suzu realized Masamune was regaining consciousness. When she grabbed the girls hand and held it tightly, Masamune reacted like she was plagued by nightmares. Her voice soon left her lips and her eyelids moved. Ah Masamune-san! The situation was approaching its conclusion. The Seiryus crazed actions were trying to settle this by force. But Suzu did not fear the approaching Seiryu. Masamune faced her and asked a question. Who-? Before she could say are you, Suzu raised her voice. Dont!! Suzu did not even find this odd. Dont lie! Dont forget! You haventforgotten, have you? Forgotten what? The past! You havent forgotten the sad things, the unpleasant things, and thepainful things, have you? What are you talking about!? Masamune raised her eyebrows. With the Seiryu approaching behind her, she tried to pull Suzus hand off of her own. But No! Suzu refused to let go. She grabbed on with both hands and held on tight. Ah When Masamune felt that strength, her own grip loosened. That was why Suzu tightened her grip further. She wanted to get through to her. She wanted to return what it was Masamune had told her through her own grip, so she held on tight. She sent new strength back to the girl. And You rememberdont you? Last nightin the maingardenI was surprised when youtouched me without warning I-I dont know what youre talking about! Dont lie! When wedanced beforeyou took my hand! Suzu remembered. She remembered it clearly. It was thethe same strength as whenyou pulled on my hand! When you pulled on my handon the bridge yesterdayand taught me the colorsof the fireflies, the flowers, the grass, and the trees! Dont say youforgot about that!! She knew Masamune had a painful past. She could not blame the girl for wanting to forget about it. But, thought Suzu. She mustnt forget it. After all If you forgetyou really willlose him She had already lost someone important to her, so what would happen if she forgot that? Even if he could live on in her heart You arent in the present! shouted Suzu. Suzu knew someone who had never forgotten the precious person he had lost and continued to think about them even in the present. He had held great remorse, but he had looked to the present and He stayed with us!! Whats wrong withremorse? Because Its theproof thatyou chose the present! But! Masamunes face twisted. Her voice did as well and a breath escaped her lips. That doesnt change the fact that I killed Kojirou!! That did not matter. Suzu already knew the answer. She knew what to do about someone who was trying to quit indulging in the past and instead arrive at the starting point for living in the present. That was Nn. She pulled back her hand. Masamune was leaning toward her, so the girl lost her balance. Ah It did not matter if she fell. None of it mattered. There was someone to support her from behind. First, Katakuras sign frame spoke. Chancellor!! Then the warriors ran over. Suzu stood out in front of them all as they supported her. Dontworry. She caught and embraced Masamune with the others. She did not let go. It was more than the hand now. She used her entire body and arms to awkwardly but definitely convey her strength and let the girl know she was here. If somethingpainful happenedthen you just have tomake sure that lotsand lots more happy things happen Just like he had. You need toaccumulate plenty of happinesson top of the pain. Narumi heard someone crying in the blowing wind. It was Masamunes voice. The inheritor of the dragons power and Dates leader was bawling like a baby in the arms of a blind foreign girl who was supported by the others. Ah!! Its over, thought Narumi. My greatest reason to remain inside Date is over, she realized in her unturning form. The half-dragon had yet to move from within the collapsed wall behind her, but she decided to trust that he was fine. She also decided to thank them. And on top of that We will settle this soon. Narumi understood that when she saw the Seiryu approaching Masamune and the others. She had to go at this with everything she had. She would attack on the left side from her perspective. She could use either hand, but that was the safest position since she was mostly right-handed. So she held a mandible sword in her right hand on the left side of the Seiryu. There was wind and there was a roar. Where there was pressure there was a current. But Its been disturbed. The Seiryu was attacking within that disturbance. However Vice Chancellor!! Her comrades resisted atop the collapsing floor. They hardened the floor with spells and fired projectile spells toward the Seiryu. She had no idea how useful that would be, but this was the end. This ending would determine Dates future. Thats right Narumis heart grew clear. Even the Musashi residents had made the correct decision. Their 2nd Special Duty Officer managed justice and trials, so he had made the following judgment: Settling this was a job for Dates Vice Chancellor. So Narumi stared at the Seiryu. At first, she looked straight at it. And Ill be going now. She spoke to all of Date and then raced through the air. Narumi accelerated. The Seiryu noticed her and leaned its head forward to hide its throat. ! It roared and spread its wings. Its going to produce its River here!? Masamune had already regained consciousness, so control should have mostly shifted back to her. But some power must have built up inside it. The dragon was attempting to retrieve Masamune with its own actions. It was a lot like a child desperately trying to take back a confiscated toy. But its power could not be denied. Ohh! Narumi held a mandible sword up toward the Seiryu and used its pommel to smash the explosive pressure. There was a steam explosion and several wispy clouds appeared in the air like white lines. As lightning fired through those, Narumi charged in with a focus on evasion. She approached the Seiryu and prepared to make her attack as she flew around it and dodged the lightning like a dance. She twisted her body and C as dozens of lightning strikes approached C she removed her arms and legs while creating a path of legs. Kh! She searched for the best striking point, slipped between the lightning bolts, spun around, approached, and passed over attacks. ! She arrived. She was in front and a bit to the left. From there, she could accelerate and attack simultaneously. She could do this. She could pierce the dragons throat. But the Seiryu turned its face toward her. It opened its mouth, and !! It released an explosive roar. It was the greatest sound yet. It immediately passed the audible range and would soon sweep across the walls, ceiling, and floor as a shockwave that glowed with ether light. And its nearby right arm had drawn and raised a lightning sword. The explosive roar had stopped her and the right lightning sword would act as a counterattack. In that case! Narumi flew straight in, intending to break through the roar as well as the throat. A moment later, something changed before her eyes. The explosive roar suddenly vanished. No, it had not been annihilated. It concentrated, narrowed down, and left the dragons throat in a different form. A dragon cannon!? The ether-based dragon cannon was formed from the same explosive pressure and it fired in a straight line. All the sound in the air is gone, thought Suzu. The Seiryu changedthe roar coming from its throat. Is that? She understood. The Seiryu was trying to protect Masamune. To take her back now that she was trying to leave the past behind, it knew that fighting as a beast would no longer work. So its fighting like the member ofthe Four Sacred Beasts its supposed to be!? The attack was as sharp as a thrusting spear as it swept through the air. Two pairs of eyes saw Sendai Castle sliced through from the upper front to the center front. They belonged to Sasuke and Saizou who had just run out of the ramen shop where they were eating dinner. It looked like an ether cannon had sliced through the night sky from a distance of about three kilometers. But Have you ever seen an ether cannon that can continue firing long enough to look like a solid sword!? You mean other than the one right in front of me here? The two of them walked out with the Kitakata ramen bowls in hand, so they had to nod back toward the manager as he shouted for them to bring back the bowls. Damn. What is it? Oh, you can have my pork. Id just gain weight. Sure thing. Its just thatmaybe we should have stayed in there longer. Testament. I can feel my nonexistent blood burning. Theyre definitely making history in there. Its unbearable, isnt it? Sasuke smiled bitterly, drank the soup from the bowl, and looked away. We need to make sure we eventually do that too. Suzu could tell the explosive dragon cannon had bisected the top of the hall. The power was essentially following the Seiryus gaze as it swung its head. And it was turning toward Unturning Centipede as she charged straight toward it. The ceiling was beginning to fall, but Suzu ignored that to look up at Narumi. Watch out! Suzu sensed a stone piece of the ceiling falling along Narumis path. And the Seiryu was swinging its head beyond that falling stone. Normally, the Seiryu would not have made it in time, but the falling stone was in the way. Whether Narumi avoided or broke the stone, the Seiryus roar would gain enough time to reach her. Suzu did not know if the Seiryu had predicted that when it released its roar. But she noticed Masamune stirring in her arms. Yes. The girl spoke quietly. I caused you all a lot of trouble. SoI will begin writing some history that can accumulate happiness. A girl stood up with tears in the corners of her eyes. The wind was blowing, the dragons pressure swept through, and the night sky was exposed in case she felt like stargazing. In that place, she slowly gathered strength in her legs and turned both her eyes toward that night sky. And Thank you. She spoke to the dragon behind her. You protected me and saved me all this time. Lets stick together from here on out too. So As a mutual vow, lets acquire what it is we lack! With that, she pulled out a short sword. And she stabbed the blade into her own right eye. Take this as proof from the One-Eyed Dragon! She cut through it. Masamunes action caused the Seiryus right sight device to be destroyed. !! The Seiryu leaned back its head and its right lightning sword stopped moving. It was receiving feedback from Masamunes actions. That showed how much control had returned to her and it also revealed the weakness on its throat. Here goes. Unturning Centipede drew 37 mandible swords and jammed them all into the dragons throat. It was a direct hit. This blocked up its throat and left the explosive dragon cannon with nowhere to escape, so the Seiryus chest exploded. The Seiryu had lost. I did it As she fell, Narumi used her rear vision to see the Seiryu vanishing into ether light. The Seiryu had not been annihilated. It was merely moving beyond the ether gate to be sealed inside Masamunes storage dual pitch space. But things would be very different now. Masamune would no longer be weakened and trapped in the past and the Seiryu would protect her forevermore once its self-healing could complete. And Narumi saw something else beyond the great quantity of scattering ether light. Masamune. She could only see the girls back, but Masamune appeared to be crying. However, she was actually roaring into the emptiness. Blood dripped to her clothing like tears and was swept away by the wind. I am Date One-Eyed Dragon Masamune, Conqueror of Oushuu! The girl spoke clearly and loudly. This ends my history recreation and completes Hashibas request! That announcement said something about Dates future. After Hashiba, weve chosen a future with Matsudaira With that thought, Narumi simply let herself fall. Unturning Centipedes fuel gauge had already reached the red danger zone. She would hit the floor and be unable to move in a few seconds, but the vanishing Seiryu and falling ceiling would hide her exit. So I want to get some rest. Maybe grab a cup of sake and some grilled chicken She felt a smile on her face. Eh? But then something odd happened. Unturning Centipedes fall came to a premature stop. Eh? Narumi quickly checked the status display and saw she was 1.53m from the floor. Also Eh!? She was positioned on her back, so if Unturning Centipede was released now, she would fall onto her back. But she did not fall. Someone held her by supporting her back and knees from below. Within the great quantity of scattering ether light and the thick fog blowing through the air, someone held her in her torn dress. You It was not a half-dragon. It was a white-haired boy. He was slender but muscular and he had a slender face. The eyes staring bluntly down at her were golden dragon eyes. Eh? When she widened her eyes and looked him in the eye, she heard a sigh. Hm, I seem to have taken in too much Dragon God ether. I dont look nearly as cool as I usually do. The manner of speech and the voice were just like him. Narumi had no idea what was going on. Eh!? W-wait just a second. Are you telling me there was someone inside there? How rude. You are from Date and you still dont understand? Surely you were able to deduce why Masamune was born in a human form despite inheriting your Dragon Gods power, he said. Dragons can take on a human form if the conditions are right. Your Principal claims she was impregnated by your Dragon God in some kind of mistake, but that would be a lie. It would have been the result of her having a good time with the local Dragon God in his human form. Her children would never have been born as humans otherwise. Then you took on a human form because? It is partially thanks to taking in the Dragon God etherbut I also felt it was best not to keep any secrets between us. I mean, I did strip you bare earlier So Which do you think is cooler? Narumi laughed quietly at that. And Im pretty sure someone protected me when I made my charge earlier. Some people can be very capricious. Idiots dont know how to mind their own business. I like the idiot half-dragon. Then well go with that. He did. He returned to normal with a single breath and the usual half-dragon was holding her. The sensation on her back and on the back of her knees was harder and colder than before, but I appreciate it. That much was perfect for someone with prosthetic limbs and the position of Vice Chancellor. Butwhere are you going? To say goodbye to the others. Wait My dress is tornand what do you mean say goodbye!? Masamune must have heard her voice because she turned around beyond the thinning ether light. A healing charm had been placed over her right eye, but she had also removed the guard to the short sword used in the vow and then tied it over her right eye. Does it look-? The eyepatch girl trailed off, looked at Narumi, and rephrased her sentence. Looks good, doesnt it? Dont expect me to sympathize with you. But Narumi felt a smile in her heart. She was certain Masamune did as well. Then the halls door opened, revealing everyone who had been waiting outside. ! They gave a joyous roar that was a different form of explosive. That settles it then, said Yoshiaki as she listened to the festival sounds and viewed the snowy land and Novgorods original site. Date, Sviet Rus, and Mogami have all turned the compass of history toward the future. Now we just need the wind to catch our sails. As Adele watched her, she munched on a rice cracker and followed Yoshiakis gaze. Where was that woman looking? There was a reason she had to ask. Yoshiakis eyes were positioned a little higher than the surface. Her gaze was horizontal instead of staring down to the bottom of the giant bowl. That was where Novgorods land had originally been and her eyebrows moved as she viewed that space. Here it comes. Eh? thought Adele as she continued following Yoshiakis gaze. Music. She heard flutes. She heard the rough but carrying notes of divine protection tones that seemed to define their position. Yoshiyasu quickly looked over. Hey, VassalYoshiaki! What is that!? Land appeared at the height that Novgorod would have once been. The land of bluish-white ether light formed in the moonlight and a great many people walked across it. Adele did not recognize the people. Those ether light people had a great diversity of race and species, but their equipment was similar yet different from what she was used to. Their equipment was what the IZUMO line called wedge point style and they had what looked like hard points, but the confusion came from what most of them carried. Those weapons Theyre at the level we call god spears and god swords!! What a knowledgeable vassal. Yes, and it should not be surprising that they are all equipped at that level. After all This is the Party of Seven Hundred that entered the phase space 6000km belowground to meet the Environmental Gods during the Age of Dawn. That scene is still carved into this space and is replayed like this. The festival dancing around the original site of Novgorod began to move. The people formed a line and moved in and out from that former land. This isnt just a mining festival, is it? Because Its also a prayer festival asking that they will arrive belowground and return safely. Testament. When our ancestors moved to the Harmonic Territory, the origins of the dance were forgotten, but when we returned here and regrouped with the others, we learned anew what it meant. Ever since, we have offered up the dance like this. The seven hundred noble ghosts advanced. Adele knew that only around thirty would return. But those sacrifices allowed them to access the Environmental Gods. Music from the festival answered the divine protection flutes playing at the head of the Party. Drums, string instruments, wind instruments, voices, and dancing combined to overpower the sound absorption of the snowy earth, and fiery lights waved below the moons. The people who had inherited the present surrounded the past and cheered it on. Then the seven hundred entered an entrance built into the ground. But Huh? The story generally envisioned them entering a cave, but they instead passed through a gate leading underground. Isnt that? asked Adele. Isnt that an academy entrance? You could tell? replied Yoshiaki. The worlds first academy was built on this land. It was built underground to help the people survive in this snowy region, but that also allowed a later audience with the Environmental Gods and a way to prevent monsters and mysterious phenomena that emerge from underground Well, thats my guess anyway. And once they were able to access the Environmental Gods, they wanted to ensure no one else could do so. So they sealed up the cave Yoshiaki looked up into the sky. And they lifted the academy into the sky along with the land it was built into. That settles it. The inside of the Ariake was beginning to sink into the dimmer light of night. But the Musashi was lit by the pale lights and stands of a festival. Masazumi spoke from the bridge in front of Okutamas academy. Aoi. Me: Huh? What is it? Judge, said Masazumi before slowly continuing. She looked to the stands and people below. The party is ending. So with Part E over, we can get started on Part F. Hori-ko: Did Masazumi-sama just say something? Me: Yeah, I heard it too Ah, my strength Itsfading 10ZO: Toori-dono! Toori-dono! Pull yourself together! Here, I have a Russian porn game! Vice President: Take this seriously! Almost Everyone: You first!! What do they mean by that? Well, who cares. Oh, Tsukinowa is so cute. Um, what was I trying to say again? Aoi. Give the order to send out the Musashi. Our destination will be Novgorod in Sviet Rus. And our objective Masazumi raised her eyebrows somewhat. To support Sviet Russ history recreation as mercenaries and to prevent P.A. Oda from making arbitrary use of the history recreation. This will also be a test flight, so it will all be experimental. Me: Oh? Youre ready to do this, Seijun!? So its war after all! Judge. Yes, thats right. She did not feel like denying it. Its war this time. That too is a way of resolving political disputes. She was not afraid to let the corners of her lips form a smile. Give us the order, Aoi. You are Musashis Chancellor and Student Council President. You take the lead and well follow you and get moving. And to do that Me: Sure. Then come on over. And bring the Musashi with you. Judge!! Masazumi nodded and swept her right hand outward. A communications sign frame opened and Musashi nodded inside it. I will send a simultaneous divine transmission to all ships. We will assist you. Over. Sakai was waving toward Masazumi from behind Musashi. Masazumi nodded when she saw his kiseru moving as if telling her to take care of all this. To ensure her voice reached everyone, she spoke into the sign frame that was recording her and all of the people on the Musashi down below. Attention all Musashi passengers and crew! She breathed in and made sure everyone was turning her way. She raised her right hand, swung it down to the side, and clenched her fist. Musashi will now leave on a test flight to Novgorod!! Volume 4C, 78: Prover on the Hunting Ground Volume 4C, Chapter 78: Prover on the Hunting Ground What lies between The opening attack And the ending attack? Point Allocation (Confirmation) They had the signal to leave port. In the power section of the engine division, Naomasa and the other female team members were confirming their posts. Her eyebrows relaxed when she heard what Masazumi had said. You really can change overnight, cant you? Judge, agreed the others. A girl only needs five seconds to change. They all laughed as some voices arrived via divine transmission. It began with Musashis voice. Good evening, everyone. This is Musashi. Currently, the ships flight ability is at 92%, armament operability is at 87%, and residences are at 77%. We are capable of leaving port. The residents who cannot board in time will be left at the Mito land ports and we will allow them to board once we return. Thus Musashi voice paused for a beat. The time limit is 2 minutes and 12 seconds. Please board before then. Over. The shouting outside the ship was audible through the armor. And the engine division was shaken by a supposedly impossible earthquake. The people waiting on the Ariake were boarding the Musashi. The overlapping footsteps and pounding feet shook the engine division at the bottom of the ship, so it sounded like rain on the ceiling. Listen up, all of you! Taizous voice reached them from the bridge across the center of the engine division. The Ariake is going to open up on the bottom. Well be thrown out, so make sure we arent caught in the countercurrent! Were showing off the new and improved Musashi for the first time here, so work to control her nice and smoothly! Ookubo did not really understand where she was. She was in the engine division. More than that, she was in the important section that controlled the foundation of their power. For some reason, she was equipped like one of the workers and she wore a hairpin that provided a head protection spell. Oh, young lady. You look a lot more mature with your hair done up like that. Th-thanks. She checked her reflection in the white paneling of an engine and saw the members of the 6th Girls Team standing behind her and doing up her hair. Kanou was already prepared and she was asking the second-in-command about their work. We have our orders from the division head, butI have determined that look suits you well, milady. Oh, um Wheres Yagyuu-kun? Munenori-sama is working with an engine division boys team. The Operations Committee is in charge of assigning people to teams and they were saying something about throwing him on the Shudo Team because he is cute, but, well, he has the skill to protect himself, so he should be fine. Yeah, there are a lot of former students on that team, so theyre pretty skilled. That last comment worried Ookubo, so she hoped he would be fine. The Yagyuu family had left him with her as a bodyguard, so it would be best if he did not pick up any strange skills due to her. But Why are you here, young ladies? someone asked. Were you demoted? Nodue to the earlier attack, we asked where we could find the safest place where we could also be of some use Youre being too self-conscious! Way too self-conscious!! Young girls like you need to have plenty of confidence! The older female worker laughed. Ookubo was used to ignoring that sort of reaction, but Youre probably right. She did not ignore it. She was not sure why, but I accepted it. As a politician and as a normal citizen, she had to hide her negative aspects. But at the moment, she did not know what she needed to do as a politician. After all The special student general assembly only just ended If she ignored this, it would only look like she was acting tough. All of her past political performances had been the direct result of her own weaknesses. Once she started feeling that way Its hopeless. She wondered what to do about herself. But the worker who had laughed accepted those emotions. She turned back, and Youre a smart girl, arent you? Eh? When youre strong, you dont let your weaknesses show. And when youre weak, you dont let your strengths show. Youre almost unfairly smart. There was no sarcasm in her voice. She placed her hands on her hips and smiled bitterly. Youre someone who cant be wasted down here. Do what youve got to do to get back up top soon. The other workers laughed and agreed. The people who come down here and then crawl back up tend to hit the jackpot. Like winning an English princess. Ookubo was unsure what that meant, but Kanou spoke up while checking a sign frame. Milady, it is time to work. We must inspect various areas. I received an image of what we must inspect, so lets go ensure the readings and shapes are correct. Kanou raised her eyes in a smile. Yes, lets make this a race. Countless sign frames opened on the bridge in front of Musashi Ariadust Academy. Neshinbara received a portion of them and listened to a divine transmission from Asakusa. Neshinbara-sama, we have detected movement in the sky above the Edo region to the south. According to our observations, the Jurakudai has left port. It seems to have begun traveling to the Novgorod region using pseudo-gravitational cruising. Over. Judge. That means the materiel and personnel Hashiba carried to Edo includes some they wish to hurry to Novgorod. Niwa, Komahime, and Hidetsugu might go with them. Judge. They seem to have fixed their armaments in place and will function as a defensive ship in a battle. The Jurakudai is a combat diplomatic ship and the flagship of Hidetsugus fleet, so it will have powerful defensive spells. Its equipment suggests the same. If it has the same level of power as the Shirasagi Castle Neshinbara viewed the example diagram sent by Asakusa. Then I have determined their defensive range will reach 7km assuming they focus on defense. Simply put, the one ship can defend two attack fleets spread out over a wide area. Over. Thats a ridiculously powerful defensive ship, thought Neshinbara with a frown. Most likely This one ship can defend an Azuchi Castle class ship. Orits meant to defend an experts one-ship charge like we saw during the Battle of Mikatagahara. Shockingly, your opinion matches ours, Neshinbara-sama. Does that mean we are wrong? Debatingconclusion reached. Neshinbara-sama, you were lucky this time. Over. D-dammit, Im not gonna lose! An iron smell wafted through the air. Which meant The Ariake is preparing to open up. Honda-kun, you should have your anteater activate a footing spell. This isnt going to be fun when the floor opens up below us. R-right. Judge. Masazumi turned his way and nodded. Seeing that, Neshinbara used the divine chat while thinking, Im not good at putting on this kind of act. He saw a spell appear at Masazumis feet to solidify her footing and fix her in place. Novice: Were counting on you, Technohexen. We only have one shot at this. This is clearly a trap. Even I can tell, Anayama. A boys voice sounded along a dark path illuminated by a series of dim lights. Anayama, one of the Sanada Ten Braves, could be heard responding. But this is the best timing for us, Nezu-kun. Making an appearance here would make for a nice advertisement. I understand what youre saying and that this is a very difficult job. So the festival is over and so are we. I really liked the roast squid here. Oh? We have similar tastes, Nezu-kun. I take back what I said. Which part? Testament. Nezu started to move. That the festival is over. Our festival is only just beginning. As part of the reason we had our first ending, I will fire the signal gun. Naruze lay on Ariadust Academys rooftop. Burning Surroundings was opened just a bit above her head and it sent data to the Magie Figure by her hands. She used Burning Surroundings to take video of the locations indicated as dangerous sniping points and she displayed them all by her hands. But I can predict when the sniper attack will happen, but I cant predict how theyll do it. Naruze had been the one to inform the others that the Sanada Ten Braves would attack again. She had done so after the meeting with Yasuhira in the cafeteria. They had all had their suspicions that another attack was coming, so she had stepped forward to lecture them. Given the attack on Futayo, its noticeable that there was no sniper fire during the attack by the automatons. That might just mean that the sniper had already fled, but my M.H.R.R. blood makes me assume the worst. So I doubt theyll stay silent now that we made a fool of their dolls attack. Most likely, theyll attack again when the Musashi leaves the Ariake. Andtheyll target our VIPs who have plenty of openings. Naruze had then looked to Margot who had silently applauded with a smile. She had likely been telling Naruze how cool she was and to take it easy, so Naruze had continued while aware that everyone already knew this and that it was public knowledge. I come from an anti-Techno Magie unit in M.H.R.R. Countermeasures for Schwarz Techno sniper fire and cannon fire were passed down from father to child. Yeah. Margot had spoken up without warning. My family was also part of a unit like that. They had a different specialty, but I can confirm what Ga-chan is saying. Then do you consider another attack C and a sniper attack in particular C to be possible, Naito-sama? It would be perfect if Seijun could act as bait. Margot sometimes had a way of being really blunt, but that was what made her so wonderful. However Me!? Masazumi had stood up and placed a hand on her chest. W-wait! Would I really be safe acting as bait for an attack? I would have a defense spell, right? Put up one of those and theyd notice. Calm down, Seijun. Th-then Ill have a bodyguard, right!? If someone would get in their way, they would give up on you. You have to show more motivation, Seijun. Then what am I supposed to do!? If you forgot everything you heard here and acted like normal, I dont think you would be afraid at all. Margot is really amazing sometimes, Naruze had thought, but Masazumis response had been equally amazing. Dont ask for the impossible! Now, now. Naruze had waved toward Masazumi. Calm down, Masazumi. Bait doesnt get any rights. I think you mean no one has the right to use people as bait! Just leave this up to an expert and youll be fine. Do we know anything about who were up against? Judge. Gin nodded. There might be multiple snipers. They cannot be captured. It is unknown what kinds of bullets are being used. There were bullet holes at the site of the attack, but no actual bullets were found. Well, this is hopeless You just said it would be fine! Like ten seconds ago! At least their bait was lively. But Naruze had had a number of thoughts on the issue, so If we put the bait out there as bait and if what Gin says is accurate, then we can pull this off somehow or other. Wait, are you sure about this, Naruze? Judge. Its just like flying. Victory goes to the side thats better in the moment. Masazumi had looked incredibly displeased, but that was just how it was going to be. Practice and planning meetings could not compare to the atmosphere of the real deal. People were often told to do things just like they had practiced, but once you reached a certain level You can do even better than in practice. On the roof, Naruze focused on the present once more. She looked at her Magie Figur and thought. Now, I just hope our bait actually works. Nezu walked through the festival crowd. He felt he had adequately prepared, but I need to aim even closer to perfection. I cannot afford to fail, he thought. I need to corner myself. He had to corner himself and continue cornering himself, but it would never be enough. After all Its my fault that we became Unneeded. They had once taken part in a series of duels that could be seen as a game. A mistake of his has led to their defeat and then they had left their rightful position. There had been other options for them there, but their pride had not allowed it and they had sought a new place for themselves. That was when Sanada let us in The Ten Braves of Sanada Academy had grown old as the Warring States period had continued on and on without ending. The old Ten Braves had rejoiced at their arrival, become their teachers, and allowed them to inherit the position. So He could hear festival music. A large sign frame overhead displayed the countdown until the ship left port. It dropped below a minute to go. On the main street, he heard a song he had heard a few times before. He recalled it was the song of the silver wolf in a trio led by the shrine maiden of the Asama Shrine. A dancer sang the song in a carrying soprano. My heart is at home in the worlds grasp. It trembles in the reverberation of the present. There is not much future in the lacking present. The light of the past only casts a shadow. Nezu could understand that. Had she lost something? No, he knew he should not be taking a festival song so seriously. But I hear something in the anger spreading before my eyes. Everything seems unnecessary, but it simply dries up. I sense heat in the worries lying at my feet. Everything seems in my way, but I simply step over it. La la la Thats fine. I only have to continue struggling with my impatient and wavering heart. Thats fine. No one can stop this impatient and trembling heart. The countdown reached 5. As he listened to the song on the road, he was just one person at the festival. The worries in his heart could not be seen from outside. Just like a true ninja. He could not be stopped. Naruze read the moment. If my prediction was right! It would happen as soon as the countdown reached 0. It would happen as the bottom of the Ariake opened up and the Musashi was ejected. Zero. Naruze spoke the countdown aloud. A moment later, she heard a sniper shot hit. Impossible! Just as the Musashi began to shake, Nezu uttered a voiceless voice on the main road. His timing and aim had been perfect. And The Musashi Vice President! He looked up with just his eyes and saw someone on Musashi Ariadust Academys bridge. Musashis Vice President almost tripped and then sat down. When she had ridden a god of war in her rush to reach the scene of the earlier attack, he had learned that she was not used to balancing herself on the Musashi. That was why he had decided not to target her. He had targeted someone with more solid footing. Someone who had been in a position to know it was us after we fled. And someone waiting in a position where they would be oblivious to his approach. Musashis 4th Special Duty Officer! He had seen a glimpse of color on the rooftop. It had been white. But it had not been the color of the 4th Special Duty Officers Technohexen outfit. What he saw scattering and swaying was Yuri! Naruze realized her prediction had been right. She was surrounded by Burning Surroundings which she had converted into a defense spell, so I blocked the bullets! There had been eight bullets in all. And Our own components? Im impressed! The enemy had not used actual bullets. Instead, they had used screws, nails, stones, and glass shards, all of which could be found anywhere on the Musashi at the moment. After the previous attack, she had had Musashino and the other automatons analyze the images from Burning Surroundings, but there had been no sign of the enemy. That was when she had figured it out. The enemy was remote controlling the bullets for their sniper shots. When Futayo had been sniped at the Blue Thunder, they had not found any bullets because the enemy had likely used glass shards. And this time, the enemy had targeted Naruze. After all, the flying bullets had come from different parts of the rooftop. And from those positions, there was a way for a sniper to ensure a hit with remote-controlled bullets: a stationary target. That meant targeting her. That was why she had used Masazumi as bait. She knew that the enemy had targeted Masazumi and the others in order to set up their attack on her. From that, they had learned that she would not get up and pursue them, so They decided I wouldnt move for no reason. So she had used Masazumi as bait to make it look like she had not caught on. She ensured the enemy would target her by acting like she assumed they were after Masazumi. And the enemy had responded just as she had hoped. And not just with a sniper attack. How about that? Naruze looked back toward someone behind her. It was a hooded girl armed with two swords. She had a sharp look in her eyes. Kh. Her right side was stained with a dark red. Margots sniper spell had been too much for the bulletproofing of a Qing-Takeda girls uniform to fully block. The powerful attack had smashed the enemys body. This was a real human and not an automaton. She trembled from the shock and started to take a step back. But she resisted and raised the sword in her right hand. She came in for the attack. Yuri Kamanosuke, one of the Ten Braves, bet everything on that one sword. She made an unavoidable attack. She started by rushing up to the enemy and making a jab. The enemy would of course dodge the jabbing sword, so after the enemys body had slipped to the side of the blade, she rotated her wrist. While using her palm to give the hilt a dancing rotation, she aimed the blade toward the enemys back. Then she pulled back and cut them. Kh The white Technohexen spun her body to evade. Well done, thought Yuri. The Technohexen was the long-range and spell type, but she still dodged the close-range attack. But Yuris ninja technique had only just begun. ! When she pulled the blade back, the speed and motion were unified along a straight line, so they created a vacuum. It was a vacuum blade. If an enemy dodged her previous attack, their movement would create an air current. That would suck in the vacuum she had created, effectively releasing it. And it cuts them! That was the unavoidable attack. With the enemies she had faced before, it had hit them from behind after they were already defeated, but !? The vacuum vanished. Yuri thought about what that meant and then she heard a voice. Its too bad. The Peerless in the West saw through that trick. And that just leaves The black wings on her enemys back were closed up. By detonating the air built up inside them, she crushed the vacuum Yuri had created. ! The explosion of air sent the white Technohexen flying through the air. And it hit Yuri with an impact as well. Her sword shattered and the hilt was knocked from her grasp. Her right thumb caught on the hilt and she saw it bend at an odd angle. But Ah! Her left sword also broke at the middle. The sniper shots continued. Naito lay face down on top of Musashis bridge as she fired sniper shots. Schwarz Fr?ulein was in sniper form and attached to her right shoulders hard point. Several Magie Figurs that combined acceleration spells with targeting spells were opened across Schwarz Fr?uleins long ships bow and she fired coin bullets from there. As the bullets were repeatedly accelerated by the aligned Magie Figurs Herrlich! She fired them through the spell sight. The sword shattered and flew away. Even the hilt was destroyed in midair. The enemys body fared little better. A bullet pierced her shoulder and one grazed her knee. A lower-speed non-penetrative bullet struck her shin. Kneel. She fell down on one knee. Not like that. She fell down on both knees. And Look up. A bullet to the shoulder knocked her upper body back. Then Naito raised her eyebrows and spoke. If you care about your comrades, what should you do at times like this? Nezu stopped moving. How!? If they had screwed something up, that was fine. If they had planned poorly, that was even better. If there was something they had done wrong, they could fix it and win next time. But this was different. The enemy had predicted their strategy and their thoughts and then outdone them. Kh No matter what they fixed or did better, they could not win here. Their enemy was simply better than them. But if he accepted that I would be saying we cant escape our position as the Unneeded! Nezu tried to think up a way to rescue Yuri right this instant. There was a way. He could indiscriminately fire the bullets he had set up all over the Musashi. They would tear through the people out enjoying the festive atmosphere and the crew running around to prepare for leaving port. The commotion that caused would likely create enough of an opening for him to rescue Yuri. So he raised his right hand in order to activate all of those bullets. But You cant do that, Nezu-kun. Someone gave his raised right hand a high-five as they walked by. We each need to make up for our own mistakes. That is our rule. Leave Yuri-kun to fend for herself. It was Anayama. He passed by and gestured for him to follow. Isa-kun is already at the escape point. We need to get going too. But! We have not failed, bluntly said Anayama. We gained some internal information. And the Musashi will be damaged in an explosion when it leaves port. Lets go watch that from outside. Nezu understood what Anayama was saying. Isas sabotage would take effect when the Musashi left port. That explosion would give Yuri a chance to escape. Yuri could escape, so there was no need to rescue her here. So Nezu lowered his right hand. Sorry. You should be apologizing for what a silly thing you were about to do, Nezu-kun. Going in to rescue Yuri-kun is what an awkward boy in love would do. Yes, I remember my teenage days. Wha-!? Thats enough. Anayama approached and patted him on the back. And Yuri-kun isnt about to get herself killed. So Just as Anayama said that, a vibration ran through the Musashis deck. It had been shaking vertically before, but this one was horizontal. Its begun. Ive seen it a few times from outside, but this is my first time while on the Musashi. Nezu listened to Anayama while hurrying toward the bow and worriedly looking back in Yuris direction. The Ariake is opening up from below. Once the Musashi is ejected, it will be newly revealed for the first time. Someone in the night sky viewed a different night sky. A combat diplomatic ship traveled northwest. The name Jurakudai was printed on the side and someone glowed palely on the deck. It was a girl with fox ears, Komahime. She looked back as Niwa stepped out from the observation deck behind her. Niwa-sama, the Ariake! Yes, it seems to be ejecting the Musashi. Its started to turn. What do you think as the Acting Captain taking Lord Hidetsugus place? Testament. When something that massive moves, it must move the air quite a bit. I expect it has a buffering spell on the bottom, but when it moves horizontally It came. As Komahime watched, an explosion of white fog appeared at the various ends of the turning Ariake. The fog waved and extended all the way to the Jurakudai. Here it comes! We will be sucked toward it after the impact, so have each ship continue with inertial cruising while turned away from the Ariake! Using powered cruising will only get us stalled as it sucks us in! Also The shaking passed by the Jurakudai. Each of the ships armor panels seemed to vibrate as the impact swept across it. And then Here comes the receding wave! The Jurakudai was a large ship, but it slid backwards through the air. It was carried toward the Ariake as if by a giant hand. The other ships in the fleet also slid, but then they tilted. Activate buffering spells! Open defense barriers inside those! As Komahime gave her orders, ship defense barriers opened on the Jurakudai. Hundreds of them appeared all at once, and Support the rest of the ships!! There were eight other ships, some ahead of and some behind the Jurakudai. All of those were supported by groups of defense barriers. They extended five kilometers around the Jurakudai and they supported the other ships as if holding them between the two sides of an opened book. The entire fleets approach toward the Ariake came to a stop. ! And the people on the ships decks waved and shouted toward her through the night. Flashing lights of thanks arrived from the bridges, so Komahime smiled in relief. But the Ariakes turn was not even a third of the way complete. More and more shockwaves arrived and the creaking of the air reverberated through the heavens. Komahime stared at the Ariake below that shaking and noise. Niwa-sama, um, how is Hidetsugu-sama? Shaja. The Seiryu has vanished and he is sleeping peacefully. I thought he might vanish when the Seiryu was released, but that didnt happen. I wonder what his regret was I think he was sad about Dates future. After all That worry will never vanish and he will continue to exist. That would be convenient for you. Eh? Niwa smiled at Komahimes confusion. There is nothing one wants to continue longer than a love they can never have. Niwa-sama, you always make it sound like you understand, but- Komahime trailed off as she glared at Niwa. She heard a sound through the wind. The Ariake was moving again, which would send a new wave to sweep across the Jurakudais deck. The bottomis opening! On the bridge of Musahino, Musashis first central ship, Musashino and the other automaton commanders were exchanging commands with the ship crews and the Ariake controllers. But Musashino was not giving many instructions at the center of it all. She was watching the ether flower gardens that informed her of the progress in various parts of the ships. Eight flower gardens surrounded her. They had sign frames, the stems of ether flowers grew from them, and the flower petals slowly spread. First port and starboard ships, move out ahead and release power restrictions. Ariake, please handle the ether pools in the first port and starboard docks. Over. As she watched them grow, she quietly spoke into a sign frame. Musashi-sama, please temporarily alter the Musashis name in our shared memory. There is a possibility of a discrepancy occurring with the previous ships, which would create noise during comparisons. Over. Judge. Since this is a new version, how about Young Musashi or Zero Musashi? Why are you so obsessed with your age, Musashi-san? Do you have some weird sort of pride about that? Musashi glared at Sakai on the sign frame, but Musashino continued like normal. The Ariakes turn is 40% complete. We will be ejected in 3 minutes and 12 seconds. Over. Volume 4C, 79: Restorer in a Damaged Place Volume 4C, Chapter 79: Restorer in a Damaged Place If you choose the right place To make a stand Will you show results? Point Allocation (Bravado) The work continued at the bottom of the shaking and at the central axis of the turn. The final adjustments were being made in the control sector for the gravitational acceleration engines on the bottom of Musashino. All of the accelerators were being checked over, but Hey, new girl, youre falling behind! The Engine Division Chief called down from the bridge overhead, so Ookubo yelled back. Judge! Ill speed it up! Sure. The chief spoke calmly from the shaking bridge. But make sure you do it right. Speed up doing things right, young lady. Dont just try to get it done as fast as you can. Judge. Ill remember that! The accelerators were giant devices, but they were mostly a torii-style acceleration thruster. The control section was a panel containing a combination of wiring and charms, so a single person could check over it. Kanou was already five ahead of her, so their race was pretty much already decided. But I dont like giving up on a challenge. So she made each of her actions more compact. She could reduce the time a surprising amount just by altering her movements, so she may simply have been inexperienced. But once she had checked around twenty of them Yes. I can do this job, she decided. She might have to give up if she was given a more difficult job and she might not be able to keep her motivation up, but she ignored those future unknowns for another conclusion: A life like this would work too, wouldnt it? A fall from grace might not be all that bad, she decided. ? Then Ookubo stopped her work. She had not made a mistake. The components were all tightened in place, but something seemed off to her about the accelerator before her eyes. What is it? She tilted her head at a strange feeling she could not quite put her finger on. Hey, new girl! Youve stopped! Judge, replied Ookubo as she started to add a circle to the check sheet. That was when the floor rotated below her. The Ariake had begun to turn. The movement caused her to fall toward the accelerator without being able to mark its check complete. Oh, no, she thought while reaching out her false arm to grab the control device. The shaking continued as she confirmed that the components in the control device had not shifted out of place. Good. There wasnt a problem after all. I must have been mistaken about something being wrong, she thought. Then she realized where that feeling had come from. She noticed what it was that should not be there. Engine Division Chief! If she was mistaken, this would be a big problem for her, but There might be something wrong! Please come check this out!! What is it!? Can you explain it to me, young lady!? Judge. She knew everyone was watching her, but she still swung her false arm to deliver a powerful backhand blow to the acceleration control device while she was shaken by the turning of the Ariake. With a solid sound, the control device shook, but The components arent budging! The ones worked on by our people are fixed in place so they can be easily removed for future maintenance. However, this one isnt just holding the internal components in. The whole thing is made so it cant be removed! The components were made so they could be removed. That was why they had to check them during shaking like this. But if this one had been made so it could not be removed There must have been a reason! The chief jumped down from the bridge. He landed surprisingly lightly and brushed off the soles of his shoes with his hand. Young lady Might that one have been done by an outsider who wasnt used to how we do things? According to the check sheet, this one was done by a girl named Isami. The family register says shes a Musashi resident. Ookubo got down on one knee. Please. I dont care if this shames me. Ive already been shamed plenty. I dont understand this, so please send over someone who can inspect this properly and has the time to spare. Um, young lady? The chief sounded exasperated. I think Im the only one that fits those requirements. The others raised their voices in agreement and the 6th Special Duty Officer spoke from the shoulder of a distant god of war. Kahhh! Act your age, old man! Shut up, Naomasa! Okay, young lady, give me seven seconds. Theres a trick to this. And get me a list of all the ones this Isami girl did! Anyone else with the time to spare go inspect those! Listen. This young politician just found out we do a half-assed job! We need to fix this to keep her quiet!! The Ariake was full of noise as it turned. That giant floating dock was an artificial structure. It could move and turn, but Wait, wait! Is this really okay!? As Masazumi leaned against the railing on the academy bridge, she looked across the dim interior of the Ariake. This is a lot like a festival now! Spell circles for buffer spells opened like hanging barriers inside the turning Ariake. Most of them were on the joints between the walls and the ceiling or floor, but spell circles were also appearing and disappearing at the center of the floor and on the composite truss frames that supported the walls. Buffering adjustments were being made at high speed. They were turning to the right, which meant clockwise. Buffer spells ran between the Musashi and the dock to ensure the Musashi was not damaged by its own weight pressing against the inner walls of the dock. They turned. Their destination was Novgorod to the west. They were turning in that direction and then the Musashi would be ejected from the Ariake. At times, she heard sounds of metallic collisions from the walls. As the Ariake bent, the elevators climbing the walls were losing their hold on the rails and sliding down. She also heard materials collapsing in the materials yards and stacks of wooden containers collapsing. Even so, they turned. For a ship the size of the Musashi, the time just after leaving port was the most dangerous. It could not pick up speed right away and it could not turn like it might want. That was why they had the Ariake turn and then launch them. I suppose that lets us start off at our top speed while facing our destination. Light was filling the dock tanks that the Musashi was held inside. It was Orei Nero made by melting spells and ether. When it touched the Musashi, it gave powerful buoyancy to the contact surface. So we float. In an instant, Masazumi felt a shaking below her feet. But Ah This was the instability of the Musashi floating. She felt her body lifted up from below. Its such a relief because it feels so familiar. She could not stop the smile that appeared on her lips. The Musashi floated on the Orei Nero in each dock and a loud creaking could be heard as the giant volume was pushed up. The sound only grew as the turn continued. After all, this turn was powerful enough to nearly throw Masazumi to the ground as she sat there. But the Musashi itself did not creak much. Most likely, that was thanks to what was happening in the plaza down below. The tuning from Asama, the Aoi Sister, and Mitotsudairas Gagaku. It had not just been those three. On festival stages in the main plazas of each ship, tuning music had been played to make offerings in advance. Right now, some Rock Gagaku was playing. In the old days, I was made to dance. I always thought I had plenty before my eyes. A mistaken late bloomer. When I danced and looked ahead, I realized there was nothing in the distance before my eyes. A cowardly late bloomer. She heard some newly sung lyrics. I do not have enough that is new, but I insist that an embrace is made with a crawling motion. Everything from the past is so kind, but I insist that I have cast off my restraints and grown lighter. ''Didnt Asama sing this one last night? thought Masazumi. Then she heard another sound from the Musashis side blocks. The giant joints were opening and the Musashi was transforming within the Orei Nero. The gravitational accelerators were parting the bluish-white glowing water as they opened. At the same time, she heard something from the Ariakes ceiling. The edges of the vast ceiling were opening. That was meant to allow air in and prevent a pressure difference when the Musashi was allowed out on the bottom. She felt somewhat damp but thick air descend from the sky. ? She sensed an odd presence overhead. As soon as she looked up, she saw two colors: white and black. The white was clothing and equipment while the black was hair and wings. Naruze!? As the inertia of the turn reached her, Masazumi saw Naruze jump from the roof and into the air. Then she saw something like a straight-line tremor leap from the direction of the ships bow. It moved toward the roof and exploded. Naito prepared to fire again while watching the result of the shot she had fired toward Okutamas stern. The smoke rising from Musashi Ariadust Academys roof moved to the side thanks to the Ariakes turning and was pushed down by the ventilation from above. She also saw something stepping out toward her from the explosive smoke. That isnt a god of war, is it? As soon as she thought that, light exploded. As Naruze fled through the air, multiple short-range guided shots were fired at her from within the smoke. Ga-chan! Left! Just as Naruze dodged to the left, two attacks intersected. The coin roll bullet Naito had fired collided with the light being fired from the top of the smoke. With a scorching sound, an explosion of light scattered through the air between Okutama and Musashino. The enemys optical cannon and Naitos bullet had cancelled each other out. That meant her sniping position was no longer safe, but it also blew away the smoke lingering on the roof. I can see it now! Something like a god of war stood on the roof with a kneeling Sanada swordswoman in its hand. It was a god of wars upper body, tall head, and thick arms. She had seen this at IZUMO too. It had four arms now, but she knew who the girl standing in front of the god-of-war-like thing was. Isa of the Sanada Ten Braves! Isa felt the power of Mikoshi Nyuudou, her giant false arm, from the feedback to her right gauntlet. The giant hand held Yuri, who was bloody but looking Isas way. Isa! Yeah, try not to talk. Im using several arms this time since this is a lot closer to being a home game than in IZUMO. And Isa gave Yuri a smile with the ends of her eyebrows lowered. Weve got to see how my sabotage turns out, dont we? Dont tell me not to talk only to turn around and ask me a question. Isa laughed but then raised her eyebrows. She crossed her arms in an X-shape and Mikoshi Nyuudou did the same. And Time to escape. Cmon. Our destination is the corridor on the Ariakes bow. The floor duct will open for pressure regulation when the Musashi is sent out, so well get out through there. That was a long ways away, but it was a good way to show off their skill. So Isa gave a shout while spreading her arms. Sanada Academy! Sanada Ten Braves #4Isa!! Its time to test Musashis strength!! With those words, Isa started forward. She had a god of war arm throw her from the roof in an instantaneous leap of more than 100 meters. Anayama! Anayama nodded toward Nezu as they hurried along. I know what you want to say, so try to stay quiet. How can I? Why did you lie!? Testament. Because it would have accomplished nothing for you to remain there. Oh, and the same goes for me. Anayama mentioned himself to prevent Nezu from thinking that meant he was lacking. And Isa-kun was the best option to increase Yuri-kuns odds of survival. In fact, Isa-kun was the only real option based on who we have to work with here. And its important that she sees for herself if her sabotage works. So They heard a loud noise behind them. It was the sound of Isa landing in the nature district toward the back of Okutama. Due to the Musashis turning, she had landed a bit to the right of center. Theyve made it out of the street they call Remorse Way! In the long block that connected Remorse Way to the bow, a firing unit primarily made up of Schwarz Hexen waited for Isa to charge out. Readyyyyy! When the second year Schwarz Hexen who commanded the unit raised her voice, the firing used to intercept Isa on Remorse Way came to a stop. The Technohexen who had been firing on the road from the forest near the end of Remorse Way flew into the air. Next, someone raced out from Remorse Ways exit. Fiiiiiire!! A double digit number of shots were fired. The firing became rapid-fire and tore into the figure that had run out. But they all noticed something. It had to do with the three Schwarz Hexen who had flown from the trees on the port side of Remorse Way. Trees!? They were actually tree trunks made to look like flying Technohexen. All three fell from the sky and collided with the firing unit. The Technohexen had been too focused on firing to dodge. They were also surprised to find their supposed allies were actually thrown weapons, but Commander! Everyone saw the identity of the figure they had been firing on. It was no more than a tree and branches with Isas coat wrapped around it. A substitution technique It was likely one of the trees Isa had felled with her giant metal arms. It had looked like the girl for the same reason the flying trees had looked like their fellow Technohexen. She matched the movements and timing to the real thing Thats right! A voice reached them from behind. It came from the portside woods instead of Remorse Way. Someone rushed out into the long block with a single metal arm holding the attacker girl. It was Isa. She was behind the Technohexen who had spread out on the port side of the road. Isa swung her arm, spun around, ran, and leaped toward the next wide block. She did not use the roads. The ninja girl shouted back at them as she leaped into the forest. Sorry about that! What she meant soon became clear. Felled trees appeared above the Technohexen she had looked back at. No, they had not just appeared out of thin air. Just as Isa had charged out, she had silently thrown them at a gentle speed. There were five of them and they all collided with the Technohexen positioned on either side of the road. Isa felt a gust of wind as she leaped onto the next wide block. It was a heavy wind. The thick wind seemed to be catching up with the turning motion. The Ariake is ending its turn! It was a wind of stopping. That pressurized wind could only mean one thing. The Ariake is about to release the Musashi! Then she saw light to her left and right. The Orei Nero filling the storage tanks that held the Musashi was reacting to the movement of the bottom door by spraying upwards. The ether light illuminated the Musashis silhouette within the Ariake. In the engine division, a decision was made concerning the alteration made to the accelerator control device. Taizou had deactivated the device and was preparing to remove it, but They did a good job at this. Its made to detonate if you carelessly remove it. Wow said Hiro as she ran over and lowered her shoulders next to Taizou. I was the one that accepted Isami in. Sorry, I was just so excited getting to work as a group leader Getting excited is fine, so get working, Hiro. The Musashi will be ejected soon. We need to use the accelerators right away. If we dont do something in the next minute or so, Musashinos port accelerators will explode. Cant we stop the Musashis ejection? I told you to get working, didnt I? I see. Hiro nodded and then breathed in. Grampa, which way would we be moving? Forward, generally. I see, said Hiro again before looking to a certain person. Representative Council Head. Me? Do you need something? Judge. I want you to do a job that cant be done in the engine division. Its a positive thing, so can you take care of that? Isa arrived on Musashino. She was on top of the large tower that covered the back of the surface city. Okutama and Musashino were normally positioned far apart, but in the dock, they were almost close enough to touch. A single leap had taken Isa to Musashinos tower. Here goes! Isa! Isa did not need to ask what had made Yuri shout her name. She was both injured and worn down. She had run a long distance while exposed to countless bullets and explosions. It would have been odd if she was unharmed and well rested. But Once I make it across here, weve escaped. She had made it halfway, so it was only natural to assume she could make the second half. The tower rooftop was large, so she started running as soon as she landed. Her destination was the elementary school building at the very back of the Musashino surface city beyond the tower. She viewed Musashinos city while running along the tower wall. Ohh. The scenery spread out before her. The tower roof was far higher than Musashinos surface. Looking down on a city was an impossible angle back in Sanada. Then Isa had a metal arm push on her back to perform a large leap. Her ballistic path brought her even higher. As the Ariake prepared to open down below, the Orei Nero ether light erupted upwards on either side of the ship. Its bluish-white light shined on her from below. ! She started to fall. She could see the city. Musashino had quite a few student dorms. Its surface had been one of the first places restored after the remodeling began. That must be nice. She started vainly wishing Sanada had a regulated city of this size and she smiled at the approaching elementary school roof and city. And Okay! She landed on the roof of the elementary school built on a raised area at the back end of Musashinos surface. To escape the impact, she activated buffer spells on the soles of her shoes. She looked back to confirm the metal arm holding Yuri was still with her. After noticing Yuri looked dizzy, she moved forward. She leaped from the elementary school to the schoolyard. And she saw people surrounding the schoolyard. Musashis guard unit! That guard unit was primarily comprised of students from Mikawa. They worked for the Vice Chancellor and they all wielded swords, spears, or rifles. Fire! Metal bullets flew her way as soon as she landed. She raised her guard. She smashed the bullets with the metal arm and swung her arm inside it. Im well prepared! Something burst from the elementary school building behind her. They were dolls which shattered the windows and spread their limbs in midair. The materials and components brought in to reinforce the elementary school had been used to create at least 200 dolls. They were all autonomous and they began a charge. But Isa herself did not stop. She continued running. Sorry. With that quiet apology, she let Yuri escape. The metal arm holding Yuri was launched diagonally to the right, taking it toward the large duct opened to let air into the Ariake. The metal arm was launched approximately 2 km. Yuri saw something as she flew in the arms grasp and sank into a high-acceleration blackout. Isa and the dolls were charging the guard unit that had been briefly distracted by the launch of the arm. Isa! The guard unit had showed an opening, so they were lifted from the ground when the 200 dolls collided with them. Then Isa charged in and thrust a metal arm through them. Yuri heard the usual roar of impact and Isa even swept Mikoshi Nyuudous one-eyed ether cannon across the enemys front row of defenders. Light sprayed out and burst. Isa. Please be safe, thought Yuri. She watched the enemy being swept away while a double darkness filled her vision. Not only was she blacking out, but she and Isas metal arm had flown out of the Ariake and into the night sky. Just before she completely passed out, Yuri heard a sound in the night sky around her. It was the sound of a massive amount of water exploding. The bottom of the Ariake had opened and the Musashi had dived down and out into the sky. Volume 4C, 80: Pursuer of the Age Volume 4C, Chapter 80: Pursuer of the Age Now Shall we go? Point Allocation (Takeoff Once More) Cascades of light spread through the air. There were eight in all and the light explosively erupted from the bottom of a white surface in the night sky. The light originally formed a long straight-line jet from east to west, but it eventually spread out into a plane. This is Ariake with a report. I will assist the Musashis downward departure. After fully isolating your privileges, please board the Ariakes ejection spell. Over. This is Musashi with a report. Upon our downward departure, the Musashi shall isolate all privileges. Then we shall board the Ariakes ejection spell. Over. Two voices overlapped as an especially large cascade explosion appeared. Light bloomed, sound shook, and it descended from the bottom of the Ariake. With metallic sounds and the sounds of the atmosphere being pressurized, water sprayed out as it was pushed out of the way and the long black bottoms of eight ships appeared in the sky. Musashi here. We will now officially be named the Musashi Mk. 2 and will continue to be referred to as the Musashi. Over. A buffer spell transformed the splitting of the pressurized air into the sound of a wave. And as the glowing Orei Nero trailed down into the sky, the black and white ships came into view. Musashi here. We will now leave the Ariake. Over. The giant ship passed below the bottom of the Ariake. At the same time, air rushed into the Ariake to make up for the massive volume of the Musashi. Ariake here. We have confirmed the Musashis departure. Beginning recoil buffering. Over. Metallic noises and spell sign frames coincided with the Ariakes ceiling lowering. The composite truss frames folded down to push at the internal air and prevent the external air from rushing in. As a result, the inner and outer air collided at the bottom entrance which acted as the largest vent, and a massive water vapor explosion formed a horizontal ring between the Ariake and the Musashi. The Orei Nero was caught in it, so a halo of ether light covered a vast area in the night sky. Further motion was underway below that glowing ring. While descending with the rear slightly lower than the rest, the Musashi opened the parts needed for gravitational cruising and reached the altitude needed to end its descent. Ariake here. Opening Musashi spell catapult Great Path of Wisdom Ver. 42. 1200 torii-style acceleration spells large enough for the Musashi to pass through opened along a guiding path to the west. Destination: Novgorod, Sviet Rus. Adjusting for curvature of the earth. Adjusting for residual inertia from the Ariake to the Musashi. Observable Far Eastern weather until destination: good. Estimated final margin of error: less than 200m. Please make your own adjustments for this failure. Over. Musashi here. That self-adjustment is plenty. Thank you for your excellent guidance. Over. And Continuing to descend. Beginning gravitational cruising in 37 seconds. Over. A falling figure spoke about the mutual understanding of the giant structures far overhead. Anayama! It was Nezu. He lowered the effects of his fall buffer spell into the danger zone and let his body sweep northward, where Yuri had been thrown. Why isnt Isa jumping down!? The Musashi has left port, so shouldnt she jump off the side already!? Why is she still fighting!? Its simple. Just like with Yuri-kun, a ninja is not done until their job is complete. Anayama was unseen, but he could be heard. Her role was destroying the Musashi. There is a reason for her to stay there beyond simply seeing her sabotage take effect. A reason!? What possible reason could there be!? Surely you understand. To prove we are not Unneeded and to carve our names into history. Just as he said that, a noise came from various parts of the Musashi. The towing belts that held the ships together had been fired from ejection devices and then linked together. And Musashi here. All ships beginning synchronization. Over. As the giant structure pushed down on everything in its descent, it filled with light. And that was not all. Nezu heard one odd sound. Is that Something had been launched from an Engine Division ejection device on the rear of Musashino. Based on the volume of the sound, something very heavy had been launched. And based on the timing The 6th Special Duty Officers Four Sacred Beasts God of War!? In the wind of the descending Musashi, Isa collided with a power dropping from the sky. She was in the elementary school schoolyard at the rear of Musashino. She was in the center of the heat after using Mikoshi Nyuudous cannon to set fire to the broken dolls made of wood and other building materials. She faced a female god of war wearing vermilion armored clothing. And its name was So youre here, Jizuri Suzaku! Isa stored the left metal arm (the pair to the one she had launched with Yuri) in the air. To replace it, she summoned another arm, but this one had a spike on the end. My rock drilling arm! The tip could be ejected as it spun, adding three meters to the arms reach. But as the 6th Special Duty Officer on the heavy god of wars shoulder stepped back Go, Jizuri Suzaku. This is my old school. But Im not a kid anymore. The god of war instantaneously rushed past the steel spike on the inside. That was fast!! No, this isnt speed, thought Isa. The girl had drawn her in, ducked below the spike attack with the smallest possible movement, and then moved forward. Ducking down had briefly put her behind the spike and thus made the next movement look so sudden. It was a lot like a ninja technique, but Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer was not a ninja. She used grappling techniques, martial arts, and Dance, right!? Ive always helped that idiot with her choreography and worked part-time at Asamas place, so Ive picked up a fair bit. She sounded bored, but she was already right in front of Isa. Isa had no god of war. She was only a person. So targeting her would require the Suzaku to crouch down, but It didnt lose its balance!? A deafening sound followed. Naomasa sensed how troublesome this opponent was. Her own attack had been made with the best timing for a first strike, but Because shes so low to the ground!? Isa had summoned yet another metal arm. Instead of a spiked arm, this one fired a mallet-like hammer. Both types were likely meant for clearing and cultivating land. Weapons with their roots in normal life, huh? Isa had crossed the log-like arms in front of her to block Jizuri Suzakus attack, but it was not the weapons that made Naomasa think she was troublesome. Hey, you said Naomasa. You were planning to go right on in to Musashinos engine division, werent you? If you used those metal arms to break through the long block elevator in front of the elementary school, youd have a straight shot there. It was obvious what Isa wanted to do there, so Naomasa asked a different question. Why are you willing to go that far in your fight? Isa was illuminated by the flickering flames around her. Just like the metal arms, her own arms were crossed in front of her face, so Naomasa could not see her expression. But she did hear her voice. You wouldnt understand. And I dont want you to understand. With those words, something fell onto the schoolyard. It was dark. It was absorbed by the schoolyard sand and spread out slightly. It was spilling from her body. My name is heavier than the blood I shed. I see. But just so you know Oh, I know. My sabotage was found, wasnt it? Judge, confirmed Naomasa. I suppose this is going to end badly for you. Are you going to capture me and have me tell you how to remove it? Naomasa did not answer that. Instead That would be one option. She attacked. Metallic sounds scattered and sparks rang out. Momentum cried out and a voice controlled the motion. The elementary school schoolyard was essentially a plaza and Isa fought Jizuri Suzaku there. She immediately turned attack into defense and broke her own defense to make an attack. She had summoned six arms. She tried to grab the Suzaku with the normal ones, pierce it with the spiked ones, and strike it with the hammer ones. But she could not catch the Suzaku. It deflected the arms, dodged the spikes, and guarded against the hammers. However, it was the same for her opponent. They had less than 30 seconds until the Musashi had to shift into gravitational cruising. If she lasted that long and there was no explosion in the engine division, she would have to either break into the engine division or destroy the Musashi in some other way. The Musashi was currently descending and boarding the spell catapult created by the Ariake. The catapult would send the Musashi forward and accelerate it. Once it was launched by the catapult and the acceleration became inertia, the Musashi would open up its gravitational accelerators for further speed. Isas sabotage would activate when the ether fuel was sent to the gravitational accelerators. She had chosen the accelerators carefully and sabotaged the linking ones, so if they forcibly stopped the sabotaged accelerators for fear of an explosion, it would render most of the other accelerators unusable as well. And if that happened Musashino will lose its acceleration and the Musashi will collide with the atmosphere on the catapult. That would damage the Musashi and their test voyage would be a failure. Even if they removed her sabotage afterwards, it would take time to recover from the damage to their reputation. The Musashi had two options: explode or lose their acceleration. Isa only had to last another 30 seconds to see that through. After those 30 seconds, she could watch the result with pride. Whether they exploded or lost their acceleration, she could say for sure that she had done that. She had to advertise to the world that the Sanada Ten Braves had left their mark on the Musashi. We need to show them that we have the power to do that! ! She was hit and she could tell strength was spilling from her body. She was being defeated. It was Musashis 3rd and 4th Special Duty Officers. The Weiss Hexens final guided shot had not lost its homing ability even after she deflected it once. She would normally have easily dodged it and counterattacked, but then the Schwarz Hexen fired a shot. She let Mikoshi Nyuudous one-eyed ether cannon handle counterattacking and she dodged, but it was too late. The first shot pierced her side. If she could heal herself, it would only have been a minor injury, but right now she was running and fighting. Dammit! She was weakening. While exchanging attacks, she pulled a pain relief charm from her seven emergency tools and slapped it onto her sleeveless arm. The spell used a heightened subcutaneous effect, so after her heart pounded hard in her chest just once !! The pain vanished. But to make sure the pain reduction did not dull her senses, it also strengthened her senses. It was based on her vision and hearing and it worked by increasing the reaction speed of her nervous system. The flickering of the surrounding flames grew a fair bit slower and the contrast between light and dark grew more distinct. Honestly This isnt like me at all, thought Isa. But Ill be the first one If they were to ask this age of warring states about themselves as the Sanada Ten Braves If they were to ask the world about themselves as new identities rather than the Unneeded Ill be the first one at our destination! After producing its effects, the charm scattered into light and vanished. At the same time, Isa gathered her strength once more. How much of the 30 seconds had passed? The sign frame controlling the metal arms said 18 seconds had passed. Time was moving so slowly. What was she supposed to do for the remaining 12 seconds? In 12 seconds, the Musashi would begin its acceleration. It would not look right for her to be blocking an attack when that happened. If anything, she wanted to be winning. So Its so slow. She took action as if to count down the exciting seconds. Naomasa sharply narrowed her eyes. Shes coming for me! Her enemy had pressurized herself. She had used a charm for a quick and decisive battle. Naomasa did not question the fact that the enemy was borrowing power from something else. Naomasa herself was borrowing Jizuri Suzakus power and ninja like Isa were known for using any means necessary to accomplish their mission. 12 seconds remained. On the 1st second, they exchanged blows and Isa moved forward. On the 2nd second, Isa swung her body and sent all three right-side metal arms forward. On the 3rd second, Naomasa made a trio of attacks on the right. Suzakus left shoulder deflected the metal hand, its left elbow deflected the spike, and its left wrist deflected the hammer outwards. On the 4th second, Isa swung her entire body to the right and launched her three left-side metal arms straight toward Naomasa. On the 5th second, Naomasa dealt with those. A hook from Suzakus right wrist deflected the metal hand and an inward spin from its right elbow deflected the spike. On the 6th second, Suzaku turned its right side forward to dodge the hammer, leaving Isa with no way to attack. On the 7th second, Suzakus right arm threw a smash uppercut toward Isa. On the 8th second, Isa held up charms in each hand. There were more than ten in all and she slapped them all onto herself. On the 9th second, Isa received the blow with her flesh-and-blood body. Wounds opened across her body and a mist of blood sprayed out. On the 10th second, Isa smiled and swung her right arm. Ahhh!! She summoned a metal arm. It was the opposite of the one that had thrown her companion. This was her final arm. It mimicked the swinging of her right arm and tried to grab Suzakus arm. And Here it is! On the 11th second, light filled Mikoshi Nyuudous ether cannon. It was going to fire just as it grabbed Suzakus arm. On the 12 second, it was all over. During the final second, Isa realized she had suddenly stopped moving. She did not understand. But the movement of her right arm was linked with that of the metal arm trying to grab Suzakus arm and her own arm seemed to have caught on something, preventing it from moving. So ! Isa forcibly completed the swing of her right arm. She saw something flying to her right. It was a forearm that seemed to belong to an automaton. She did not understand why something like that would be holding her arm in place. But Jizuri Suzaku was already moving to dodge her metal arm. She could not let it escape. The ether cannon was already targeting the 6th Special Duty Officer. So Fire! Just as she fired, a gust of wind leaped between her and her enemy. The wind took a form familiar to Isa. It was a work tool. It was a hammer. And the boy who held it raised his voice while producing a water vapor explosion around the hammer. Hunterrrrrrrr chance!!! Without her right forearm, Kanou watched Yagyuu counterattack the ether cannon with his hammer. Yagyuu was short, but he had physical strength to spare. As their bodyguard, he hid in the shadows, but he made sure to train his body. And most importantly He is loyal! Yagyuu of the Public Morals Committee had been the first to notice something was amiss after the Musashis remodeling began. It was only an intuitive sense that the flow of people was somehow off, but he had trusted that their job was meaningful and he had reported it to Kanou, his superior. They had considered working with the Chancellors Officers, but working too closely with them would have seemed odd to the people once they began the special student general assembly. So Kanou had asked Yagyuu to investigate the issue and to protect the current Student Council and Chancellors Officers. When the 1st Special Duty Officer had arrived after completing the investigation at the site of the attack on the Secretary, he had to have noticed Yagyuus presence. What had he thought of Yagyuu when the boy continued to hide? Yagyuu had needed to protect those officers without being mistaken for an attacker. He had trusted in and followed Kanou and Ookubo despite their secrecy, but how stressful had he found his inability to tell those third years anything? That was why Kanou had suggested that boy go with the 6th Special Duty Officer when she had left to intercept Isa. And as a result First Year Yagyuu Munenori! Here I go! This was the truth he had been unable to reveal. This was the thought he had been unable to voice. This was the strength he had been unable to release. He let it all out and raised his voice. Strength filled his eyebrows and he bent his eyes. You moron!! His blow overpowered the cannon of light. He let the piercing impact spin him around, and Ohhh!! He brought down the metal body and head of Mikoshi Nyuudou that supported everything behind Isa. Isa had no idea what had happened as Mikoshi Nyuudou was knocked through the air, and Hit her, Jizuri Suzaku! Kanou saw Suzakus left hand held in front of Naomasa. Is that? That pose was clearly protecting Naomasa from the ether cannon blast, but something was off about Suzakus movements. Kanou thought she knew what that was. Jizuri Suzaku protected the 6th Special Duty Officer on its own!? There was no answer. Suzaku simply held its left arm out compactly and struck Isa head on. Isa heard the sound of water being struck. What is that sound? she wondered. Then she realized it was coming from her own body. She felt no pain thanks to the charms. She simply felt all of her wounds opening up from the powerful blow. And this new impact had caused blood to spill from her body. Oh, so thats it. Blood had sprayed from her entire body like a wet rag thrown against a wall. But The 12 seconds have long since passed, havent they? Once she thought that, her surroundings filled with light. Waves of light ran through the sky and along either side of the ship. The spell catapult is activating! Ha ha ha! Isa laughed while pushing her arms against Suzakus fist to peel her body from it. Howd it turn out!? As soon as she asked that, she looked up at the light overhead. There were Far Eastern sign frames there. As accelerating pressure and inertial power filled the Musashi, a single person was displayed in the many sign frames that opened above the ship. It was Ookubo. She gently bowed and then spoke. The Musashi will now shift into gravitational cruising. But first, I, Representative Committee Head Ookubo, will lead the final inspection with approval from the current Student Council and Chancellors Officers. Which meant At England, we had to repair the accelerators damaged during gravitational acceleration cruising. That incident left the Musashi unable to pull off any long-term cruising. So with the new Musashi, we must prove that we can wipe clean that humiliation. Thus, we will now use Musashinos port accelerators to train ourselves in effective damage to unneeded accelerators and in repairing them inflight. This has the approval of every ships captain and we have taken the power adjustments into consideration, so it will not affect the coming gravitational cruising in the slightest. Engine Division Chief. Sure, said the Engine Division Chief as he and his granddaughter were displayed on the sign frame. Take it away, Hiro. Judge. Mishina Hiros cheeks were somewhat red due to nerves. This was the task we were given. To be honest, some of it is kind of a cheat, but someone gave us this task. Namely How much damage can we and the Musashi itself takeand keep flying? Can we keep going like normal even after taking all kinds of damage and destruction? So this is to the person who gave us this task, our taskmaster who is no longer a resident of Musashi. Are you listening? Hiro raised her eyebrows. Here is our answer. Ookubo saw it. She saw the engine divisions greatest resistance. Its time to get stubborn! The engine divisions job is to keep things moving! If theyre trying to stop us, then we need to keep things moving all the more! Do you know what that means!? Judge! A team leader raised his hand from the team in charge of one of the accelerators. Weve strengthened the sabotage devices! With the 12 of them linked together, it should have an effect similar to a direct hit from a 33cm low-speed cannon fired from 3km! You didnt half-ass this, did you!? I used to mess with blasting explosives in an M.H.R.R. coal mine! Im not gonna hold back when it comes to strengthening explosion spells! Eh? thought Ookubo. Strengthened? Ehh!? W-wait, Engine Division Chief. Youve made the sabotage even worse? Um! Well done!! Now help out, everyone!! He was not listening. He clapped his hands and Ookubo found herself joining in with the others. Then the Engine Division Chief smiled with just the right side of his mouth and spoke. Listen up! This is the perfect opportunity! A gutsy technician from Sanada tried to destroy our Musashi. You know what that means, right? Naturally, we want in on something that sounds like so much fun! Designs, management, and everything else are all made so we have plans telling us what to do if they break. Meaning We can destroy the Musashi better than anyone. I mean, weve all stood on the side or back terrace and speculated what wed do if this part or that part went boom, right? So lets sabotage all those parts. Do you understand? Lets do this thing. Judge! The first bit of damage will be a recreation of the hit we took at England. Lets do it. Thats the engine divisions greatest shame, so showing weve overcome it will prove this is the Musashi Mk. 2. The Engine Division Chief showed off his teeth. So I wanna see the Musashi blowing up! The Musashi Engine Division is willing to take that on! Lets do this, everyone!! Ookubo heard them all respond with judge! Defense spell shields surrounded the sabotaged accelerators and the workers in charge of them covered their ears with soundproofing spells. They confirmed the explosion-resistant buffer spells and engine division power conduits were working, and then The ether fuel supply is reaching the accelerators! Judge! The Public Morals Committee Head girl was considerate enough to head on up. If were gonna break the rules, nows the time! Im the Representative Committee Head, so does it not matter that Im here? wondered Ookubo. Meanwhile, she heard the rumbling from the floor of the accelerators activating. Here it comes. She tensed without even meaning to. The sabotaged accelerators will explode in 7 seconds! 6, 5, 4, 3, 2! The explosion arrived at 0 on the dot. As the Musashi began to accelerate along the catapult, the central ship of Musashino hopped up in a powerful vibration. A moment later, ether light sprayed out from the gap between the port gravitational acceleration wing and the ship proper. The accelerators inside had exploded. There were precisely 12 explosions. The accelerators were surrounded by defense spells that acted as explosion-resistant shields. The explosion from the control device passed through the internal ether transmission pipe and permeated the engine. The entire machine became a powder keg and instantly burst into flames. The explosion process worked perfectly. The ultra-high speed spread of the fire created a shockwave that pressurized inside the tiny passageway of the ether transmission pipe. The accumulated shockwave released its power on all of the various power release sections. The accelerators split apart, starting from the acceleration power supply. They melted from the heat and they tore apart while spreading the shockwave outside. The heated metal fragments and the flames crashed against the inner surface of the defense spell shields. Before the sound, the shields glowed white and bent from the great burden. Here it comes! The next shockwave broke the shields. The third and final shockwave from the 12 blasts directly hit the inside of the engine division. The impact reverberated through that closed space. The temporary bridges giving passage above the power devices were knocked down and a few people cried out and jumped down. Then the flames raced and flickered across the floor. ! Alarms and fire sprinklers were activated on the ceiling, but inside the unending wind, a few accelerators were hit by the blast spreading through the ether transmission pipes, causing new explosions. The wind became power and the flames grew stronger, but Okaaaay!! someone shouted. As the sprinklers poured down, they got up from crawling on the wet floor, pulled down the upwards defense spell bandanna they wore instead of a helmet, and spoke. This is what its like!! Remember this, everyone!! On Musashinos bridge, Musashino gave a small nod after checking on the management of the accelerating Musashi. 17 of the accelerators on Musashinos rear port gravitational acceleration wing had been damaged. Of those, 14 were completely destroyed. The other 3 were less severely damaged. But Musashino-sama! Our port power output has dropped by 7%! And it is holding steady there for now! If that exceeds 9%, it will affect our acceleration. It is slowly dropping at the moment, but if the engine division can make some repairs The automaton in charge of engine division operations looked to everyone. Depending on the progress of their repairs, we can continue our acceleration as is. What should we do, Musashino-sama? Over. Musashino gave another small nod. And Reporting to all ships. On Musashi Ariadust Academys bridge, Masazumi heard Musashino speak. After being launched by the current catapult, we will fly directly to Novgorod with gravitational cruising. Everyone, please enjoy our first flight in a while. Over. After that, Masazumi saw the Musashino move. It lowered back down after being kicked upwards by the blast. Can we do this? We can keep going even after Sanadas sabotage, cant we!? The Musashi answered her by pushing her forward. They were moving under their own acceleration rather than the catapults. And then she saw a small form hop out of the bridges ditch. It was a black algae creature. Masazumi. What is it? Are politics fun? Judge. Masazumi quietly but immediately answered. The black algae creature looked Tsukinowa in the eye, nodded, and then said more. I think that makes me happy. What do you mean you think? When she smiled bitterly, the black algae creature said something else. Then, it began. That makes me happy. Masazumi paused for a moment and then nodded. Thank you. With that, the Musashi pushed even more on her back. They were accelerating toward where they needed to go. Yagyuu Munenori saw something come to an end. He stood at the edge of the starboard schoolyard. He could see the entire elementary school schoolyard from there. That schoolyard had been lit by flames earlier, but that fire was dying down and darkness was slowly falling over it. The dolls fighting the guard unit on the outer edge were no longer moving. They became no more than parts and materials held together by strings and they collapsed onto the sand. But there was still movement near the schoolyard entrance. Is that? It came from seven giant metal arms. All of them had returned to the air in order to support a single figure. The god of war in red armored clothing responded by pulling back the arm it had sent out low to the ground. That left a single person. And Shes so stupid It was Isa. She was moving, but her shoulders were tensed and her movements were stiff. It felt like something else was moving her. Nevertheless, she was moving. She shrugged. Listen. That wasnt all of it. I still have some explosion spells left. Damn you! Munenori breathed in and started forward. Defeating this ninja was his job. He was protecting the Student Council and Chancellors Officers now, but he would eventually support Musashis defenses in both public and private. That was the role of the Yagyuu family. The later opinion of his provisional inherited name was not exactly great. The essence of what he did was accepted, but his role in hidden political conflicts was focused on more than his behavior or skill. Its an ugly job! He knew that, so he had to be the one to do this. Their enemy was injured. She was likely near death and a single strike would finish her off. Yagyuu was the name for that role, and that meant him. But Stop. Someone ran out ahead of him. It was Kanou. She held her left arm out to the side to stop him and looked back over her shoulder. My life sign readings cannot detect any explosion spells. She is bluffing about self-destructing. What do you-? Just as he said that, Yagyuu heard Isa laugh quietly. The ninja girl hung her head up ahead. Oh, so you arent going to fall for it? Musashi doesnt make anything easy, does it? Because Musashis policy is to not lose anyone, right? SoI thought I could pretend to be blowing myself up to stop you by force and then make you lose something. Isa lowered her laughing shoulders. I used up all of the explosives. The Unneeded really cant do anything right. Then are you prepared to be arrested? Isa shook her head and Yagyuu knew why. She had been shot, she had applied an excessive number of charms to her body, and she had continued to fight. So Im not going to last Im only still moving thanks to the dregs of the charms effects. Isa doubled over and coughed up quite a lot of blood, but she had a smile when she looked back up. Sorry. I dont want to die on the Musashi. Ninja are the grass after all. So Are you leaving? Testament. Good luck. Life on the Musashi was fun. I laughed a lot. Ill be leaving as I see you offas one of the Sanada Ten Braves. As soon as she said that, the seven arms opened a spell circle on the ground. It was the same ejection spell that the engine division used to launch gods of war. Musashinos bridge was directly above her. Sanada Ten Braves! #4! Isa! Time to complete my final job as a ninja! The wind burst and the enemy flew up into the sky while seemingly embraced by the seven arms. She flew straight toward Musashinos bridge. Naito was already prepared to intercept. She had taken a standing sniper position on the vertical back wall of Musashinos bridge and Naruze held her hips from behind to support her. But Naruze spoke when she saw Isa flying up from below. Mal-Ga: Chancellor, we will watch over a ninja as she returns to the grass and leaves us. Me: Is she smiling? Yes, said Naito while lowering her Technohexen hat a little. And Gold Mar: She must be glad she came to Musashi. I see, he said. Me: Then see her off. Tell her she never has to stop smiling now. Judge. Naruze pulled a black knife from her hip pocket. It contained the M.H.R.R. national emblem and she held it backwards with the blade pointed toward herself. Naito pulled out a similar white knife and held it toward herself as well. They matched their timing and breathing. She who shows no resistance in the fight. She who turns her back is the worst of the Technohexen. They reverse crossed themselves. Nema. I accept that everything was in reverse. They placed their hands on the brims of their hats and pulled them down. Then Naito looked at the enemy approaching from below. Herrlich. She fired. The coin bullet raced out, but something happened below Musashinos bridge before it could reach the enemy. The enemys life gave out. The powerless metal arms stalled and Isa was swept away by the wind. Isa found herself in Sanada Academy. It was a dark night and she was alone. She found all of her injuries were gone. And she wondered if something was beginning again. It had been like this in the past. Long ago. They had fled their old home and ended up at Sanada Academy. The place was supposed to be a hidden village, so Sasuke had probably been irritated when he noticed it. It had felt like a challenge, so they had forced their way in. Back then When they had opened the entrance to the dimly-lit school building When we went in, our teachers were waiting for us and welcomed us. Their soon-to-be teachers had not expected them to break through the defenses of the hidden village. They had been delighted to have successors for the Ten Braves name, so they had served a feast and provided a place to sleep. There had been light back then, so Isa placed her hand on the door now. When she opened it, there was light. In the final moment, the heartbeat that would be her last woke her up. Isa saw something high in the sky. It was a giant structure. It was the Musashi. It was leaving, it was great, and it was unshakeable. But Thats right. I must have done something to it!! It was possible her attack had not had any effect on that ridiculous presence, but With that attack, the Musashi made itself stronger! That meant what she had done would be included in everything the Musashi went on to do as it made Far Eastern history. She had taken part in the great current of history. She could be confident she had intervened in the movements of the world. After all She could see something. She could understand something. She saw the newly constructed accelerators and the parts that looked like a ram. She had not understood them when she saw them inside the Ariake, but she understood perfectly now that she could see it all at once. She understood that the Musashi had most likely equipped itself with the greatest power in the entire world. She smiled. This smile came from the heart because nothing could be more enjoyable. Yes. Everyone. Nezu. Yuri. You dont have to worry about anything. We are on a joyous path! Isa walked through the school buildings door. She stepped into the light. She was welcomed in. She felt like there was someone there. Was it her god? No, perhaps it was the parents she had no memory of. She did not know. But for some reason, she felt overjoyed. She smiled and did not even think about looking back. I dont know how itll happen, but Im sure theyll be here eventually. She walked in without closing the door behind her. Isa walked into the light with a smile on her face. Yuri awoke to someone crying. She saw the night sky and found herself lying in some grass. My injuries Parts of her body felt stiff. There were charms attached there. Her right hand was especially stiff, reminding her that she had broken it. When she got up, she found someone next to her. Nezu-kun He was on his knees with his head lowered. And beyond him Isas metal arm Yuri knew what it meant for it to be here while Isa was not. And I cant detect Isas life signs Someone else rested their elbow on the metal arm while looking up into the sky. It was Anayama. He was watching a giant silhouette flying into the western sky. Isa-kun did an excellent job. How!? asked Nezu with a tremor in his voice. We didntwe didnt accomplish anything! How can you pretend that was meaningful!? Im not pretending. Anayama spoke slowly. Isa-kun fulfilled her job as a ninja. It isnt about the result. Do you understand? We can end this as Sanada ninja rather than the Unneeded. Meaning We are the real deal now. Isa-kun proved it. So Nezu-kun and Yuri-kun, we no longer need to worry about being Unneeded and how we ended up that way. Isa-kun made us the real deal. Anayama spoke to Yuri who was at a loss for words. Now, were about to face the pressure of having to continually prove that were the real deal. Its time to find out just how easy we had it being Unneeded. So lets get back to Sanada to report back to the others. And And Musashi has started toward Novgorod. Lets head back so we can observe the battle between P.A. Oda, Sviet Rus, and Musashi. At 8:21 PM, the Musashi flew west as if to pursue the Jurakudai. In Novgorod, a fleet of black galleys began landing from the southern sky. For the history recreation, the center of Novgorod was Nanao Castle. Nanao Castle originally belonged to Uesugi, but it defected to Oda before being taken back by Uesugi once more. Shibata himself would not land on Novgorod yet. Shibatas forces would not land on Novgorod until after Nanao Castle was taken back by Uesugi. That would be the Battle of Tedorigawa in which they tried to take it yet again. Someone else was sent out on the front line. Sakuma. Its me, Maeda. Ill be looking after things here along with Na-chan. Sure, sure. Nice to see you again. You only just got here, but it looks like the counterattack is about to begin. What do you want to do? Want some candy? A short girl in an M.H.R.R. uniform ran over to Toshiie on Novgorods southern land port. She held out a tin of candies, so Toshiie bowed and took two. Which one do you want, Ma-chan? This one! This one! Matsu chose the red one, so Toshiie chose the white one. He popped it in his mouth while his summoned ghost warriors lowered something from his transport ship. ? Are those bags of flour? asked Sakuma. What are you gonna do with all of those? Thats a little trick for defense. I hope I wont have to use it, though. So what are you going to do, Sakuma? Testament. I was sent over here after pursuing the Prince of Orange. But that let me meet up with Mori here, which is pretty amusing. Im really thankful for that. Something approached behind her as she spoke. As it crawled out from behind a moored galley, the surrounding people instantly took a step back. Instead of wearing an M.H.R.R. uniform, it was more accurate to say the approaching thing was wrapped in one. Mori, I see youre as wonderfully tentacle-y as ever. Ah! Lord Toshiie, are you one the front line here!? I-Im honored! He looked like a clump of countless worms. He was part of a tentacle species and Sakuma looked up at his three meter height. You must be cold here, Nagayoshi. Its a lot different from the Dark Continent where Hashiba rescued you. Youre not going to get chapped, are you? Ah, p-please stop that, Lady Sakuma! R-rub me like that and I-Ill transform! Ill get all hard! Ah, here it comes, here it comes! I cant control this! Wa ha ha! You really are hilarious, Mori! Please stop. Mori flushed with embarrassment, twisted his body around to take a step back, and used his tentacles to hide his full form. I-I told myself I wouldnt live a lewd life! Look, its cold, so Im wearing wool caps on all the tips! Arent they cute? If my slime freezes, I cant breathe through my skin after all. Ha ha ha. You look downright criminal in those hats, Mori, said Toshiie. I thought Shibata was insane to give you the name Mori Nagayoshi just because we found you in a forest and you were really long[1], but now youre an entire wing of our main forces. Well, youve all treated me so well Theres a world of difference between life here and life when that Dark Continent evil god cult captured me and used natural drugs to control me and make me do awful things every day and night. Want some candy? Oh, can you not eat them with that cap on? Not to worry. Theres a hole at the very tip. Go right ahead. Mori, youre only making that look even more criminal, so I suggest keeping that hole closed. Sakuma flicked the candy into the air and Mori caught it. As she continued the process from different angles, one of the girls asked a question to the boys helping transport materials through the port. Can you do that? No!! Pft Our guys arent even as good as some tentacles. Its biologically impossible!! Then Mori turned toward them. Thats right! Young lady, you should not expect the exact same abilities from entirely different beings. If you are looking for equality, then Then I suppose you need to look to something less tangiblelike the heart. Everyone shouted their agreement, so Mori blushed and stiffened a little. Mori, just having you around is great, but how about we start our meeting? Sviet Rus will be here before long. Th-thats right! Lord Toshiie will-oh, and Lord Sassa will be here later too, wont he!? I-Im so excited that I get to be on the front line with all of you Mori embraced the top of his central mass with his tentacles as he followed Sakuma. Instead of the city, Sakuma walked toward a plaza at the edge of the land port. When Toshiie saw that Is Novgorod still not letting us inside the central city? The hilltop city still has its gates closed with defense barriers on top of that. Marfa and her people have fortified the city hall. And the rumored worlds first academy is probably there. Sakuma smiled bitterly. As is the Prince of Orange who is going to spill the beans on our Genesis Project. Wh-what an awful person! exclaimed Mori. I-I think that is just wrong! How can you give away something people are working so hard on? Oh, I just cant forgive him! Calm down, said Toshiie while walking to the plaza for their meeting. Once Tedorigawa begins, we can deal with that. And at 8:41 PM, a great quantity of ships from Sviet Rus appeared in Novgorods eastern sky. In response, a fleet of black galleys began firing from Novgorods southern side. The Battle of Nanao Castle had begun. Study: The State of Novgorod Toori: Sis! Sis! Were on our way to Novgorod on a Sviet Rus ship, but what are things like there!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Nov Brother, things are laid out like this. 1: P.A. Odas Sakuma Defense Fleet 2: Sviet Rus Fleet. From left to right: 1st Fleet (Naoe), 2nd Fleet (Saitou), 3rd Fleet (Kagekatsu), 4th Fleet (Shigenaga and Foolish Brother) 3: Novgorods North Land Port. West and south are cliffs. 4: Route for Saitous Landing Team 5: Novgorod City Hall 6: Novgorod City 7: Novgorods Eastern Field 8: Route for P. A. Oda Counterattack Unit 9: Approaching Jurakudai 10: Jurakudais Invasion Course 11: Shibatas Fleet Sis: There you have it. Sviet Rus wants to end the Battle of Nanao Castle by reaching the city hall on the north end of Novgorods hilltop city, but the cliffs prevent them from reaching the city from the north land port and they have to circle eastward. The fiercest fighting should be in the eastern field. And even if the Battle of Nanao Castle ends, the Battle of Tedorigawa will begin and Shibatas fleet will arrive. Toori: And I guess the Jurakudai will be there by then, making it all a giant mess. The history recreation is gonna make it impossible to have an exciting Tonga show, isnt it? Kimi: Yes, thats clearly not happening. Oh, and dont forget that the Musashi is approaching from far to the east to the right of the Sviet Rus fleets. You should be able to see its silhouette in the distance. Notes 1. Mori means forest and the Naga of Nagayoshi means long. Volume 4C, 81: Forerunner in the Sky Volume 4C, Chapter 81: Forerunner in the Sky The one who goes And the one who receives Without fear Point Allocation (Struggle) A red light blossomed in the northern night sky. It was fire. On the north end of a giant hemispherical floating city, the black P.A. Oda galleys defending on the west exchanged cannon fire with the blue Sviet Rus hulk battleships lined up from the north to the east. The blue fleet was led by the Naoe Fleet which had giant sankt oknos displaying the Far Eastern character for love on their bows. Those armored ships were high mobility models with pressurization thrusters on the sides more than the back, so they led the fleet forward while seemingly taking steps to the left and right. Now! Give all your love to meeee! When Naoe blew a kiss from the bow of his flagship, the black galleys fired physical shells his way. Die!!! Homosexuality is banned in Mlasi! But polygamy is A-OK! The men on the black galleys shouted Thats right! while applauding each other and firing. With the sound of clashing iron and sparks, the blue flagship was gradually worn down. But as his flagship took the hits, Naoe oddly began doing squats. Lovely, everyone! Simply fabulous! Such a fabulous exchange of love! Sankt okno appeared across Naoes flagship. This is my Punishment of Love spell that converts the energy of your impacts into power! We are told to turn the other cheek! And we are told to give generously to our neighbors. Our neighbors!? The flagship flew out from Naoes fleet and Naoe pointed at the P.A. Oda fleet with both index fingers. Would that be you!? Immediately, Naoes flagship fired ether back from every last one of its cannons. They were aimed at precisely the galleys that had fired on it and the shells took advantage of being made from ether. Take my generous offering!! Ether shells of love shaped like hearts!! Several pink heart shapes measuring five meters across twisted through the night sky. The black galleys were pounded by one pink shell after another. The fragments after they hit were smaller heart shapes and they easily pierced the armor of the black galleys they hit. And that was not all. One of the black galleys retreating toward Novgorods west side was falling behind the others. Master Kanetsugu! shouted Naoes aide. That is clearly bait! Theyre trying to hold us back! I dont mind! That means it is a present, doesnt it!? Naoe spun his arms, spread them, and struck a smiling pose with closed eyes and wrinkled brow. A moment later, eight large spell shells fired from Naoes ship. They formed giant heart shapes, they surrounded the slower ship, and they spun around it like a top. Heart Shock: Kanetsugu!! Naoe formed a heart shape with his arms, spread his legs, and lowered his hips. Immediately, a heart of light exploded in the night sky. Isnt love fabulous!? It contains an unbearable power! But beyond the loudly sinking galley, the enemy fleet had changed form. They built a crisscrossing formation that acted like a wall on the west end of Novgorod. Oh? breathed Naoe. You dont plan to buy any time, but you want us to use up our ammunition. You want to hold us off in different ways while your fleet falls back. And you want to attack us to position our formation to the north and control our advance. Is that your plan? Since youre choosing a defense that looks to the future The corners of Naoes mouth loosened. Thats Sakuma in charge, isnt it!? Does that mean Mori is there too!? Sakumas fleet watched Naoe as he was displayed large in the night sky. He aimed his fingers at them in a matchlock gun gesture and winked. Baaaang? On Sakumas flagship at the back of the fleet, Mori spoke from an insha kotob. L-Lady Sakuma! Lady Sakuma! I-I dont like him! Yeah, yeah. Dont worry about it. No one does. Th-that doesnt help! Wh-whenever Im anywhere near him, he runs over and C just when I think hes going to kick or punch me C he pulls out his spell bench and sits down right next to me! Are you sure you dont get along? It kinda sounds like you do. I-Im a guy! And I, um, decided I would live a life of p-pure love! Thats the only way I can recover from the trauma of that Dark Continent evil god cult capturing me and making me rape 24/7! Thisthis isnt the same as an a-adorable relationship where you give each other a quick kiss first thing in the morning! This is wrong. I-I am going to m-marry someone who will kindly guide me in the right direction! Why do guys always feel the need to give themselves excessive hurdles? As long as I can maintain my lifestyle, Im not too picky. Th-the greater the obstacle, the more exciting it is! Then why not Naoe? Isnt that a hell of a major obstacle? Am I wrong? H-hes a guy too! Then go capture him and give him a sex change. Wouldnt that solve it? And doesnt that only make it a bigger obstacle? Or am I wrong again? Hmm, thought Mori while twisting around as if tying himself into about three knots. S-sorry, Lady Sakuma, but it seems Im just pretty conservative when it comes to love. Is this really the time to start talking about yourself? Want some candy when we meet up again? Oh, y-yes! I love the mint flavor! I feel so refreshed after eating it! The guys on the deck twisted their legs inward and stopped moving, so the girls Is that how it works? Again, we cant do that!! Then a spell circle placed a defense barrier above the ship. The Sviet Rus fleet led by Naoes fleet had started firing on them as it circled north to land on Novgorod. Occasionally, one of the enemy shells would reach Sakumas flagship at the back of the fleet. Oh, said Sakuma as she looked up at the shattering shell which had been fired with a great boom from the Russian fleet. Then an insha kotob displaying Toshiie and Matsu appeared in front of her. Sakuma, Sviet Rus has managed to avoid a direct battle with Shibatas fleet to the south, havent they? Even if they keep at it like this, theyll just have to deal with Shibas fleet later. Theyre probably just avoiding that harsh reality for now. Or am I wrong? Sakuma, what about Mayoress Marfa and the Chancellor Prince of Orange? They still havent moved from the city hall. Theres a lot underground there, isnt there? Testament. It is a dangerous place. I see, said Sakuma. Ill use everything I can before passing it off to Shiba. Although I dont have the same attack instincts as Kuki or Ichimasu, so I cant go on the offensive. But slowly wearing them down as a defender is more my style, right? Or am I wrong? With that, she looked to the Sviet Rus fleet deployed on the northern end of Novgorod. Now, lets see how much effort theyll put into this. At the head of the Sviet Rus fleet, Naoes fleet ascended into the sky north of Novgorod. A shallow hill rose in the center of Novgorod. Ships were exchanging fire over that hill, but Naoe had something to check on. Why did they let us land so easily!? Arriving on the battlefield meant going through two stages: movement and landing. Immediately after landing, they had few men and could not build much of a formation. They would normally be attacked at that point, but the enemy had already landed from the south while allowing them to land. The northern land port was wide open, but Sakumas fleet was slowly spreading out in the sky to the northwest of Novgorod. Sakuma was known for defense and playing the rear guard, so it was a slow but dense advance. Then Naoe shouted into a sankt okno. Ivan the Terrible! This is a trap! But should we go for it anyway!? Heh. What kind of trap is it? Tell me Testament. It would be simplest to assume they are splitting us up between a ground unit and the fleet! If their ships begin firing, we will be unable to land or pick up the ground unit, but unfortunately for us, Sakuma-kun is a defense expert! The shellfire will drag on and on, so the ground unit will be unable to go anywhere! That would be a problem, wouldnt it!? How clever of them Defense can be so indirect. Can you deal with this? Testament! Of course! Then, said an elderly warrior. It was Saitou, the commander of the fleet behind Naoes. Allow me to be the first to land on Novgorod! So Naoe-san will handle defense while Saitou-sans landing unit goes on ahead. Theyre all terribly inefficient with their excessive focus on attack, but theyre trustworthy. They should be especially effective in a short-term battle like this. Shigenagas Fukushima Castle took the lead of the fourth and final Sviet Rus fleet. The diplomatic ships equipment had been swapped out to make it a defense ship. The deck on which they held the privet was still flat, but the bottom of the sides had plenty of gun cannons sticking out horizontally with the deck acting as an umbrella. Shigenaga asked a question of those behind her as she viewed the shimmering of the cannons standby heat rising from the slits on the top of the deck. Youre waiting for the Musashi, arent you? She was answered by Musashis 1st Special Duty Officer. The ninja started with a nod. Even if we are to act as mercenaries, that ability is based on the Musashi. It would be difficult for us to act on our own while separated from it. The English princess and silver wolf stood behind him, but Hm? Where is my king? And Horizon too? Oh, you can see them here. The English princesss sign frame displayed the ships kitchen where the crossdresser was swinging a metal pot around. Okay! For todays Boobs Cooking Show, were doing a cabbage dish. Russia pickles things to preserve them, so Ill be mixing that with some chicken and rice. Chowing down on some rice and getting that homemade flavor is great after returning from the battlefield, right? Ill even add in some sesame oil, so itll preserve pretty well even if you just leave it out. Toori-sama, the salt is first, but how much should I use? Oh, about three pinch- The princess punched him and the crossdresser uttered a coquettish cry. I-if anything, isnt this when Im supposed to grope your boobs!? Based on the shows name? I have changed the name to Kitchen of Death. Now, tell me the exact amount of salt. They all ignored what the glaring princess said with a wooden pestle in her right hand as well as the sounds of impact that followed, but the idiot finally spoke over the divine transmission. Well have something tasty ready when you get back, so make sure you all do come back. Kagekatsu laughed quietly on another sankt okno when he heard that. I look forward to it. Some Far Eastern food would be nice on occasion. Viewing that as permission, voices rose from Saitous fleet. ݧѧӧѧӧѧڧ롭! Oh? said Shigenaga as her eyebrows rose. What was that oh? for? asked the silver wolf who walked up next to her. I thought Saitou-san was going to say glory to Musashi, but He has said comrades instead. Speaking to his men even after what Kagekatsu had said may have been Saitous way of showing his embarrassment. But He too was lamenting the stagnation of Oushuu and Sviet Rus. Then he gave another exceptionally loud cry. The vanguard had landed on Novgorod. Unlike the fields on the south end, Novgorods north end had a lot of warehouses to support the land port. But while it was well suited for landing, the south was blocked by a tall cliff, making anyone landing there the perfect target. Due to the cliff, the landing unit could not advance south to the city and had to choose the eastward path. And when they did !! P.A. Oda began firing on the landing unit from the slope of the hill on the east end of the land port. Shigenaga raised her right hand in response. Begin covering fire, comrades! Sakumas fleet provided a thick defense in the western sky while the enemys counterattack unit was moving toward their landing team from the east. Cannon fire erupted from Sviet Russ main fleet to the north. The battlefields initial preparations were complete and they were shifting to the next stage. For the first shift in the battlefield, Sviet Russ warriors advanced with Saitou Tomonobu in the lead. Their destination was Novgorods city hall. Arriving there would mean they had retaken Nanao Castle. They were headed east. Novgorods northern land port was a wide open space with many warehouses, but that had dug deep into the hill to the south, creating a cliff. Reaching the central Novgorod city hall directly from the north would be difficult. Sakumas fleet was holding the sky to the west, so Saitou had one option: Circle around to the east! Saitou was the oldest of Sviet Russ current warriors. Since he was human rather than a demon, he knew he could not match the demons in years, but his advanced age had taught him when to quit and when to give it his all. Not only did he have that youthful thinking, but he felt he thought differently from the naturally powerful demons. And the instincts that gave him had allowed him to survive otherwise deadly situations on a few occasions. This was the same. Saitou-sama! His men were falling behind him as he ran. He could tell why when he looked back with a bitter smile. The enemys counterattack and their allies covering fire were both exploding up ahead and all around them. Stone was shattering and dirt poured down like rain. Even demons could be driven by fear when immersed in the night. So Cmon! Cmon, you little kids! Why are you letting an old man like me out ahead? What happened to all that bragging you do on the training ground? He worked to keep his tone light. And if they could not accomplish that Come with me, kids! My legs are shorter than yours, but it looks like they can take me farther and faster than yours. Ill take the lead for now, so follow me! T-testament!! He received a response, so Saitous expression changed as his hair fluttered in the explosive blasts. His smile lost its bitterness and he nodded. Thenlet us do this. Saitous warriors led the first landing unit as they fulfilled their role as an assault unit. Saitou led the charge down the coastal route from north to east Novgorod. It was a ruined early summer field which had originally been a wheat field. The wheat and wild grass had grown to knee height and the night wind blew across it. Saitou continued through it. When he stepped on the grass, he pressed his feet backwards. That knocked the grass back, prevented it from interfering with the movement of his legs, and pushed him upwards as when it sprang back up. An M.H.R.R. rifle unit, a P.A. Oda firing unit, and a few gunner ships that Sakumas fleet had sent to the east all had the same plan: Aim! Illumination spells rose into the night sky above Novgorod. But as the illumination drew white lines behind them, they only lit up Saitou. He had temporarily run out ahead of the others so they would not be targeted and he charged into the counterattack units from the right. ! There was no time to speak or receive the word fire. They had to react instantly. The M.H.R.R. rifle unit was unlucky because they wore mobile shells to solidify themselves for firing. The P.A. Oda firing unit was unlucky because they had prioritized maintaining a light weight and were only equipped with short swords for a close-range fight. As soon as Saitou charged in, something expanded from his back to behind his right arm. It was a folding screen made from four panels. And the picture Zhong Kui. That was a demonic warrior from the continent. He was said to drive out evil and people prayed to him for victory, but I suppose only one should be enough. The folding screens picture flew. No, each panel was removed as thick rectangular blades and Saitou held the hilt at the bottom. He ran and made four attacks which slipped through the air with no resistance. Saitou continued forward, and Impurity begone. Immediately, a series of destruction and cutting occurred behind him. The defense of the M.H.R.R. mobile shells was useless against the thick blades and P.A. Odas lightweight equipment was no help in dodging the blades. And when Saitou gathered the folding screen sword back together in his right arm, there was no blood on it. But the line of counter-attackers raised their defenses as he ran forward. The enemy had more than one formation. Shellfire from the ships flew his way. They had used the previous illumination rounds to lock on, so they fired an armys worth of attacks toward Saitou. All he did was run. He seemed to fly above the grass while occasionally bending backwards and spinning around. Toh. With just a few light movements, he dodged every last bit of it. Then those following him only had to follow his footprints. Hey One of the demon students running full speed behind him managed to speak up despite being entirely out of breath. Why cant they hit us or Saitou-san? He is the Zhong Kui of Echigo. Said another while gulping. He is Zhong Kui, the warrior who drives out evil. Through his age and experience, he just has to look at the battlefield to know where the enemy is, where they will attack from, and where to attack them from. Even at night, Saitou-san can see everything And that went beyond himself at this point. If those following him were also safe They say with age you learn when to give up, but how far ahead can he read the battlefield? Saitou ran steadily along ahead of them. And when he reached the enemys second formation ! Shellfire tried to pass by him on the right. He would not need to dodge far to let it pass him by, but if he did that, the blast would hit those following him. And that was why he took action. He leaped high in the air, spun like a top, and expanded his folding screen sword. Instead of splitting it into four, he constructed an extra thick blade with two of them front to back and two of them side to side. Take this. A smooth side swing split the ships attack. The shell continued on, seemingly unaware it had been sliced in two until the air got in the slice and it floated up. Break apart. The shell hopped chaotically through the air, separated into two pieces, crashed into the atmosphere, and broke apart. Saitou used the blast to leap into the enemys second formation from diagonally above them. Instead of sweeping the enemy away, he simply sliced through them, and Vice Chancellor! The corner of his eye glanced into the night sky and he gave a shout. Sakumas fleet is moving in the west! A fleet was arriving from the western sky in order to separate them from the unit landing after them. It was the galley fleet commanded by Sakuma. It moved slowly, but its presence grew like a great cumulonimbus cloud. However Well done. Saitou commented on it as he cut through the enemy formation. A moment later, red flowers bloomed in the night sky where Sakumas fleet flew. A few of the P.A. Oda galleys had burst into flames and exploded. He knew what had caused these midair flames. Shigenagas fleet has begun a privet, hasnt it? Very interesting. Dont you think, Toby? A white hallway was made from white birch wood. It was part of the white birch city hall building on the hill of central Novgorod. Someone was looking out of its northward-facing windows. Lady Marfa. P.A. Odas Sakuma fleet is taking damage. Of course it is. War is a game of subtraction. Both sides bet everything theyve built up and, if you screw up, you can either get stubborn or pull out. Thats all it is. Given P.A. Odas great national power, they can afford to lose a fleet here. Sakuma has inherited the names of both Nobumori and Morimasa. That means shes both the Retreating Sakuma and the Demon Sakuma. She isnt going to think about escaping this unscathed. Marfa did not stop walking. A rumbling filled the sky and she smiled at being able to hear the exchange of blows and trumpet blasts from so far away. A wonderful sound. Such a wonderful sound. Leave it to Shigenaga to let us hear this at night. Meanwhile, we have finished establishing our overhead defenses. We will have a physical defense barrier over the city for the next seven hours. So everyone who comes here will have to do it by foot and climb the hill, will they? This is reminding me of Sundays back when I was a kid. I would use every break I had to climb the hill to see if there was anything there, and I would always come back having gained something. What kinds of things did you gain? Everything that made me who I am now. Is that too realistic and boring? No. Toby shook his head. That is a very poetic way of thinking. Thats pretty poetic itself coming from someone who cant read poetry. Marfa smiled a little, but that must have satisfied her because her expression grew flat. Toby, hows our guest? Testament. I sent him to the secret sector belowground. The key was a copy of yours, so it will only work this one time. Not even I understand that place, so I wonder if hell know what it means. Yes. Toby tilted his head. It was a strange place, wasnt it? After all His voice was nearly drowned out by the blaring trumpets outside. To think there was a continuation to the images that tell the story of the Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Project during the Age of Dawn. Is that supposed to be imaginary, a symbol, orsomething else? If our guest can answer that, Id like to hear it. I can offer the answer up to the past mayors. Testament. Toby walked out ahead of Marfa and gestured in a certain direction: the center of the city hall. The great hall there was a circular space filled with darkness. But the lights of the night shined down from the ceiling in the center. Marfa walked there. Toby, open the door. We have guests coming, so we need to give them the warmest of welcomes. And then you Testament. I know my primary enemy will be here, but I have business I must hurry back to deal with. One of your people died? Toby nodded his head. Based on the ascending light, they did a fine job of fulfilling themselves. So I must apologize. I had wanted to protect this place to repay you, Lady Marfa. Youve done enough, Toby. You brought in external information and preserved my connection to Kagekatsu and the others. According to the Testament descriptions, you drove out the Uesugi clan and you have done an excellent job of fulfilling that role. I have no interest in dragging someone into a conflict when they have somewhere they need to be. You are most forgiving. Toby bowed deeply and Marfa reached out her hand. She pressed her index finger against his forehead. Take care. Toby answered by vanishing. There were no footsteps and the air did not move, but he left. So Marfa smiled bitterly. She placed a hand on her hair and swept it into the chilly air. Now, Shigenaga is being her usual self in the northern sky. The battlefield is going to change soon. Yesthe winds will change. She shook her hair as she spoke and she maintained the bitter smile of having one of her people leave. A moment later, a great noise from the northern sky filled the hallway behind her. As Shigenagas fleet continued their privet, one of its ships collided with the air and was destroyed. The ringing of metal, the explosions, and the reverberation of falling debris were all caused by one thing. A powerful, wide-range defense barrier. That must mean the Jurakudai has arrived. So Niwa Nagahide of the Six Heavenly Demon Armies has joined the battle. This is about to get even more exciting. The fires of collision and destruction scattered through the sky. The fleet of large hulks had had its privet rejected. A Kraken-class ship measuring just below 800 meters had collided head-on with a defense barrier while upside down. The ships layered structure shattered as it shrank down to half its length. Then the ships power flowed back into the rear engines. The engines exceeded their limits, the activated ether fuel flowed back into the fuel tank, and it all reacted at once. Abandon ship!! They had planned to abandon the ship and attack after the privet, and that proved helpful. They had been controlling the ship through spells on the deck, so they could all immediately run off the deck. Dammit! The crew threw themselves into the air while illuminated by the giant defense barrier. Then two things happened. First, the Jurakudai arrived south of Novgorod. And second Okay, lets continue advancing defensively! Lets try it out! Isnt that our only choice!? On Sakumas flagship, Sakuma spun her small body around on the bow of the deck. She pulled out a Catholic Holy Spell charm for a voice amplification spell and rolled it into a megaphone. Forward!! With that, a gentle wind pushed on the entire fleet as the wall-like formation of galleys moved forward. The defense barrier sent from the Jurakudai was positioned ahead of them, so they could use most of their power for attack. Fire all weapons! Sakumas fleet tore into the Sviet Rus fleet lined up in something of a straight line from north to east of Novgorod. Sakumas covering fire and advance through the western sky slowly broke apart the Sviet Rus fleet. But Sviet Rus did not flee. They were landing on the north end of Novgorod. Saitous landing fleet was made up of 12 Kraken-class hulks and it was destroyed by the 32 galleys of Sakumas defense fleet. Even with a concentrated defense, they could not let up in their protection of the landing unit. So Saitous fleet was unable to move and was torn apart and destroyed by Sakumas fleet now that its power was focused on attack. But Sakumas fleet did not move any further forward than necessary. They maintained an effective firing range from Saitous landing fleet and did not move any further forward until Sviet Russ front line moved back. They like to play dirty, dont they!? Shigenaga watched from behind Naoes first fleet, Saitous crumbling fleet, and Kagekatsus fleet in front of her. Chancellor! Stay where you are, Shigenaga. Do you wish to shame Saitou with your worries? Kagekatsu spoke from a sankto okno. My third fleet will move to protect the second fleet. First fleetNaoe, you move to destroy Sakumas fleet from the sky. That is an order. KageV: Waaahhh! Saitou-san! Saitou-san! Are you all right!? Tomo-no-Bu: Well, Im behind the hill already, so I cant actually see my fleet. I can only leave this to you. Love Man: Ha ha ha! So Ive got the best spot, do I!? Im so popular! Shigeko: For some reason, I feel like Im missing out here Saitou arrived on the east side of Novgorods central hill. The P.A. Oda camp was to the south. The black galleys and groups of warriors in black M.H.R.R. uniforms could be seen in silhouette here and there. Occasionally, the moon-like color of a P.A. Oda uniform would come into view, but That is a diversion. Sakuma had likely come up with the formation. It was thick and was meant to draw the enemy in before firing, so it was just like Retreating Sakuma. But, thought Saitou. The Jurakudai was a problem as it circled west from the southern sky. It was braking after its high acceleration, so the back end was still turning behind it a bit, but it was already effective as a defensive ship. It had strengthened the defensive wall of Sakumas defensive fleet in the northwest sky. And in the northern sky, the Sviet Rus fleet stretched east and west while it took fire and damage from the Sakuma fleet thanks to its strengthened defenses. But Well done, Kagekatsu-sama. Naoes fleet was firing on Sakumas fleet from above. That was standard practice. If a fleet was to strengthen its defenses, it had to increase its density, so this would keep a fleet from expanding vertically. And a defense formation made from 32 galleys was no exception. Of course, Naoes fleet was not doing any effective damage to Sakumas fleet thanks to the Jurakudais assistance, but the attack held Sakumas fleet in check and prevented it from moving forward. And while Naoe created that umbrella of shellfire, Kagekatsus fleet moved to protect the landing unit at Novgorods northern land port. Kagekatsus decision was shrewd because He smartly abandoned my fleet! Even the unharmed ships stopped at the land port had been abandoned. That would force the landing unit to evacuate onto Kagekatsus fleet, but it also allowed the abandoned ships to act as a wall against Sakumas fleet for the ground unit as well as a barrier if Sakumas fleet wanted to land. Even if some of the ships were unharmed, they could not afford to drag them along. By taking action early, Kagekatsus fleet would be less damaged as they moved to protect the landing unit. And Well done. While Naoes and Kagekatsus fleets took action, Saitou saw a few more preparatory actions underway. The enemys forces were more than double theirs, but Kagekatsu had not given up on piercing them and he did not think that was impossible. Then, thought Saitou. We must keep time moving. By arriving at Novgorods city hall, they could end the Battle of Nanao Castle. They could take back Nanao Castle which had defected to Odas side. Kagekatsu had to understand what that meant. After all That means to bring Novgorod back to Sviet Rus! To put it another way, Novgorod would oppose P.A. Oda as soon as they arrived. And Saitou knew who had to want to move that along more than anyone: It has to be Kagekatsu-sama! Kagekatsu was forcing himself into a strategy of endurance. He forced himself to take the lead and receive the enemys attacks. Hm, thought Saitou as he stopped at the foot of the hill. His men came to a stop about 100 meters behind him, but he gestured for them to not approach and he faced forward. Someone stood there in Novgorods eastern wasteland. They stood on the path up the hill to Novgorods city. The westward path up the hill had been poorly maintained and was now covered in grass. Due to melting snow, accumulated dirt formed occasional shelves on the hillside. The person in the grass stared straight at Saitou. The woman wore her P.A. Oda girls uniform in a simple fashion. Cloth was wrapped around her body in places and around her hair, and she had the number 2 written on her uniform. I am Niwa Nagahide, #2 of both P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Armies and Five Great Peaks. I am Sviet Rus 1st Special Duty OfficerSaitou Tomonobu. Saitou spread his arms a little and prepared for battle. The wind blew through and the sounds of impacts reverberated across the sky. Niwa calmly looked up toward those sounds. Are you going to do this despite all that? It is unavoidable. Shaja, replied Niwa. Then- Before she could finish speaking, Saitou charged forward. He expanded his left folding screen sword. As a precaution, he had not shown this left one before, but now he swept it forward. ! He slid the blade forward and slammed it into her. Volume 4C, 82: Passer of the Royal Road Volume 4C, Chapter 82: Passer of the Royal Road If youre going to go It is better to pass them Than to catch up Point Allocation (Fulfillment) Colors raced through the darkness. The colors came from a picture: the folding screen sword Saitou held in his left arm. The four panel blades were illustrated with Zhong Kui, they disconnected at the tip, and they rushed toward Niwa in the shape of four spread fingers. It was a diagonal strike from inside to outside. Each of the blades had its tip set at a different height. Also Take this. By pushing lightly at the base, the 2nd and 4th panels jutted out as far as an arm. This provided enough reach while preventing the enemy from moving in close, so It must hit! Saitous experience told him the third panel would slice through Niwas body. But the cut was shallow. The slice at the gut was only about 5cm deep. It would not even reach the lungs. His Zhong Kui experience had also seen that coming, so Saitou spread four new panels on the right. This one was from outside to inside. It crossed paths with the previous left attack, but all four of these were pushed in deep. It reached, it cut, and ! Saitou sliced through both Niwa and the grass and then drove both attacks into the ground. Saitou was confident that he had cut and sliced. He had felt the tactile feedback, but he also looked to the enemy after making his twin attacks. Niwa Nagahide. She stood in front of him with her long hair blowing in the wind. She was unharmed. That was a close one. One of the cloths wrapped around the end of her hair had been cut, so the stream of black was swimming through the air. But that helped me get it in, so thanks. His twin folding screens were digging into her feet on the ground. No I bisected her from above, but she negated it!? How did that work? He could clearly see her body in the darkness. It looked like she was surrounded by ether light, but that was not it. Nor was she a ghost. Is this? Some information on Niwa was released in the Chancellors Officers almanac. He had also heard some stories from those on the same battlefield as her. And that told him her Combat Style. An Enchant Forcer! That Combat Style allowed a spirit or a Mouse to reside inside her to give her some power or divine protection. Anyone working for a shrine or temple and any religion that allowed nature worship could do this to some extent, but Niwa took it to the next level. Her ears had become animalistic and she had a tail. Her nails had grown and if they were not meant as blades This is not just a possession! Is it a true body borrowing!? Instead of borrowing the power of a spirit or Mouse, she became the spirit or Mouse itself. And this body borrowing was at a very high level. Saitous folding screen swords were made to be all-purpose to accommodate his experience, so they had an anti-spirit divine protection. If not even that was working High-level? No, I should assume this is at the Great Spirit class. And most likely a Raiju type. Yes, said Niwa as she pet the beast resembling a puppy or squirrel that appeared on her right shoulder. This is the Raiju that caused trouble during the Heian period and was tamed by Watanabe Yoritsuna. What happens when you drive your sword into that would be outside the range of Zhong Kuis experience. As soon as she said that, the folding screen swords burst. Saitous arms and fingernails also burst while the blood vessels swelled out on his hands. ! His arms split and ruptured all the way up to the shoulders. This was an attack from the Raiju inside Niwa. Merely touching that thunderous roar produce a reaction and it had traveled back to Saitou from the blades. Niwa saw warm bloody steam rising as Saitou lowered his hips. While the old man tried to keep his legs from giving out, his gaze was still fixed on her. But several lines had been gouged into his arms and the bleeding would not stop. He would not last long if he continued fighting like this. But Saitou did not flee, so Niwa spoke without smiling. You should fall back. Im not as rough as Shibata, so Ill tell you that much. Niwa shook her body a little as she spoke. You noticed something odd when you came across me here, didnt you? Why am I the only one at such a crucial position? You know why that is, dont you? She shook her body again. And a moment later Ah! Her voice carried and the shaking of her body flowed together into a dance. I offer this up via the wind to my Mouse Raiju, the great thunder spirit. And this was Original Spell: City Conquering Stage Surrounded by Azure Lightning. Everyone on the battlefield of eastern Novgorod C both those on Novgorod itself and those on the ships C could hear that voice clearly. It was a singing voice, but it was shaking and uncertain. And as it progressed, the atmosphere changed. A light appeared in the heavens and dropped down toward the earth. The ether lightning attack descended like wings. It either fried or stopped those racing across the eastern side of Novgorod to climb the hill, and Turn away!! The lightning also struck the Sviet Rus fleet trying to fire on the land from the sky east of Novgorod. Instead of washing across the ship, it wrapped around it and destroyed the gun turrets where it scored a direct hit. Niwas azure lightning devoured the fleet like an all-consuming serpent. Also Hey A lookout spoke while checking on Novgorod with telescopic and night vision spells from behind defensive light. Send a signal to the landing unit! Tell them to take defensive measures immediately! As for why The enemy has endless reinforcements coming in!! Saitou and the rest of the landing unit saw it. Below the light of the racing and scattering electricity trying to consume them, the color white covered the base of the windy hill. That white was not snow, stone, or white birch wood. Maeda Toshiiesterribly named ghost warriors. The wide base of the hill had grown entirely white, mostly thanks to the bestial ones that resembled giant apes. And as the lightning attack shattered the skeletons, larger skeletons stood up in their place. They grew in number and the rate of growth increased as the lightning raced through. But more ghost troops rose from the ground to quickly fill any holes in the army. Now, is anyone willing to try climbing to the top? Ill root for you. Only as someone making it more of a challenge, though. Beyond the white, someone in a vermilion M.H.R.R. uniform stood at the base of the path up the hill. It was Maeda Toshiie. He pulled a few silver coins from the coin roll sword at his hip and dropped them with a smile. The battle has only just begun. Surely you didnt think it would be over already, right? Commander! Please give us permission to disembark! In the sky within range of the lightning, Shigenaga heard her warriors on the ship while that racing lightning lit them from multiple directions. The demon warriors with especially heavy equipment and defenses were gathered here. Needless to say, not even they could stand up to a blast from a ship. That was why Saitous strike force had cleared a path first. Then these warriors and Kagekatsus unit would push into the secured land port and spread out from there. That had been their initial strategy. But things had strayed far from the ideal. Only two things were preventing them from frantically scattering at the moment. Kagekatsus decision and Saitou-sans predictions. It was best to trust in those two, and Shigenaga had something else to trust in. So We will remain here. We will continue to follow the Chancellors orders, which means remaining here. Commander! But Saitous unit! Trusting our comrades is just as important as saving them! In this frigid landand on the deadly battlefield, trusting in each others survival comes first, doesnt it!? But a light appeared as if to put a stop to Shigenagas words. It was at the base of eastern Novgorods hill. A gigantic azure light appeared there. Niwa had resumed her battle with Saitous group. The intense battle was filled with unilateral lightning attacks. Niwa stood in the center and she walked with a rhythmic step. Ah! She also raised her voice and swung her arms. They seemed to only sweep through the air, but several bolts of lightning would tear out horizontally the very next moment. A scorching sound tore at the air and the scattering electricity and sparks definitely hit her opponents. Several demons were struck by the lightning from straight ahead or from the sky and they were knocked to the ground as bright sparks flew. Their shells and muscles were strong against blows and blades, but the instantaneous heat and vibration burned them from within while their boiling blood caused their bodies to burst. The demons had never experienced this sort of inner destruction before. Those who received a direct hit cried out in a way they never had and could not fight the damage. And once they were broken, the large bone apes and large skeletons rushed in at them. Each of them could handle one of those. The demons, and especially those in Saitous strike unit, had trained to increase their ability to break through enemy lines. They had also trained how to handle these skeletons based on the records from the Sack of Magdeburg, but Dammit! The lightnings in the way!! The lightning attacks rushed in from all around them and were nearly unpredictable. They sometimes fried the demons and sometimes just got in their way. Some of the demons were distracted, so 3rd Right Squad disperse! The 2nd will absorb you! Saitous unit was shrinking. Their overall numbers had already been cut in half, but they still did not fall apart because Saitou-sama! At the center of them all, Saitou walked toward the path up the hill even as he lost blood. He could no longer even move his mouth to speak, so he was limited to his gaze and gestures. Still, he managed to accurately guide them all. His feet were steady as he ran through the grass and his shoulders never forgot to rise and fall as the wind blew over them. He dodged the descending lightning and moved to the shallowest part of the oncoming wave of enemies. His men did as well, but Now, then. A female voice spoke from behind them. It contained a smile and definite delight. Niwa!? The stage is set. Let me show you a true union with nature. A single cloth unwrapped from Niwas hair. This was the second one and it was a spell charm. Release Stage Limits C Second. With that, Niwa accelerated. Her speed was different from her previous dancing. This was due to the light. She had previously just been releasing and throwing the lightning, but now it appeared around her limbs and her elbows. By letting the power reside within me and making it my own, my attacks gain the speed of lightning. This was Great Spirit Raiju Martial Arts. Is this inside your Zhong Kui experience? The demon elites who tried to protect Saitou were blown away in an instant. And by the time Saitou turned around, Niwas fist was thrust straight toward the center of his body. He had quickly used a folding screen blade in defense, but he heard both it and his sternum breaking. Saitou flew through the air. The mans old bones could still move. He tried to land on his feet, but he fell into the grass on his knees instead. The impact caused him to lean back and he coughed up the blood filling his lungs behind his broken sternum. But Everyone, go on ahead!! Saitou swallowed the blood in lieu of breathing and gathered strength in his body. Just a few seconds. He only needed a few seconds. Buying that much time would mean a lot on the battlefield. If he could hold this monster back for just a few seconds, most of the others could advance a few steps, defeat many enemies, and approach their goal. He would die eventually. So if that still unseen eventually was going to be here I would like nothing more!! Saitou coughed up more blood to lighten his body as he faced forward. He could see Niwa. Or he should have seen her. But his bloodstained and darkening vision saw something else. He saw the white short sleeves of a boys uniform. The back of the uniform he saw was decorated with chains. It cant be. Something impossible stood there. This person should not have been here. Musashis Chancellor and Student Council President!! Hi. The people on the battlefield heard a boys voice. He gave only a brief glance to the ninja and silver wolf standing alongside him. Sorry, but it was looking like you were prepared to die, so the three of us got permission from Mary and Horizon and went on ahead. This is, well, Musashis policy and all. But that might not be enough to come all the way out here, so The idiot smiled and looked out across everyone there. Let us join that promise of yours. No one nodded at that, but someone did move. It was Niwa. She did not greet them or speak at all. !! She used the acceleration lightning pressure in her arms to attack Musashis Chancellor and President. The 18 meter ball of lightning she fired was large enough to also hit the two standing at his sides and Saitou behind him. As soon as the ball of lightning was launched, Saitou saw the color white move between him and the idiot. It was Sviet Rus uniforms. The armored backs lined up like a wall. Youall It was his strike unit. Why were they protecting him instead of climbing the hill? But before he could ask, one of them spoke. We are the Saitou Unit. That was all. And with only that, they tried to move forward. They tried to pass Musashis Chancellor in front of them in order to protect everyone. But Kh! The lightning ball was faster. Having been ordered to wait on her ship, Shigenaga did not call Saitous name. But she did shout at the Musashi Chancellor who had jumped down from the ship without asking. You fool!! Niwas lightning ball burst. And as she saw its light Dammit! Should she have gone on her own? Or should she have given her troops permission to disembark earlier? But the English princess smiled bitterly next to her and Musashis princess tapped her shoulder. Wondering what this was about, she turned toward the automaton princess who spoke while holding the teacup the English princess had given her. Do not worry. This is not enough to kill that idiot. B-but a direct hit from that would-! Judge. This is an excellent lesson. Part of not being killed is having others who will not allow you to be killed. A moment later, Shigenaga saw the light of Niwas giant lightning ball. Eh? It had burst, but not from a direct hit. It was destroyed!? The mass of lightning pressure broke apart. Scorching wind and sparks spread from there. And the torn electric power stretched out in lines. Everything was dyed in white and two people stood at the center. They had dove down from directly above. They had shattered the lightning ball from above, collided with the ground, and yet easily stood up. One was a half-dragon and the other was a dark green and red mobile shell. What, is lightning in vogue these days? asked the half-dragon. That makes things easier. I can stick with the same equipment and fighting style. Thats right, agreed the mobile shell with a female voice. She looked around the motionless battlefield, looked to Sviet Russ Shigenaga fleet, and opened her mouth. I am Sendai Date Academy Vice Chancellor Date Narumi. On my Chancellors orders, I have met up with Musashi and have come here to fulfill the Chancellors promise in her place. Listen. Oushuus promise is still valid. We must not forget that. Saitou saw Musashis Chancellor turning toward him. Hey, old man. Lets go on up together. I dont really understand this battlefield too much, but youve got to keep going, right? Testament. But this place- Hey, old man. Could you clear a bit of a path for us? Why? asked Saitou. Why are you supporting us so much? Hm? Well, Seijuns got all her political and whatever other reason for it, but the most obvious driving force for me would be that you were trying to die. AlsoKagekatsu. What about Kagekatsu-sama? Hes trying to go apologize to the woman he hurt, right? The idiot smiled. I did the same thing. Ill go bow down with Kagekatsu. So, old man, itll probably be a lot of work, but can you go on ahead and tell that Marfa person that Kagekatsu is coming? You probably only need to ring the doorbell. I mean Thats really what this battlefield is for you all, right? Do you really think Ill let you up? A voice spoke from the base of the path leading up the hill. It was Maeda Toshiie. He dropped a few silver coins from his coin roll sword as he faced his enemy. Also Look at the situation. Youre in trouble, dont you think? His enemy was the Sviet Rus strike force, Musashis Chancellor and three Special Duty Officers, and Dates Vice Chancellor. As for Dates Vice Chancellor and Musashis 2nd Special Duty Officer Niwa, take care of them. Of them, repeated Matsu. Id really prefer you asked if I could, sighed Niwa. Calm down, said Toshiie with a smile. Well be working hard too. With that, a color grew from the ground. It was the color white. White skeletons grew from the middle of the hill, the base of the hill, and the top of the hill. More than just along the path, they grew from the grassy slope as well. The ghost bones stood from the hill like a dense crowd of withered trees. And Here they come. Some people slowly descended the hill path which had relatively few skeletons. It was a group of combined corpse warriors. Novgorod will not take Uesugis side, at least not until Nanao Castle is retaken. This will take more than ringing the doorbell, Musashi Chancellor. Doesnt that just mean shes one hell of a tsundere? asked the Musashi Chancellor with a smile on his face. A lot happened in the past and she really wants to be with him, but she just cant accept the things she cant accept. So she wont let those things go unaddressed. Isnt that all this is? Shes just refusing to run from it all. Then he looked up at the combined corpse warriors descending the hill. Similarly, you all cant accept this either. Just like me. Youre going to fight so that result can carry all of your resentment away. You want to go all out and hit us with all of your resentment so you can let it go afterwards. And I guess that would be your regrets about Oushuus dawn. Itd be bad to let that go unaddressed, wouldnt it? Oh? As the mist made even the night hazy, a long-lived elder woman exhaled on a deck sinking into that white current. A sign frame was open by her hands. That Musashi divine transmission was sent via IZUMO and it carried the voice of Musashis Chancellor to her. Lets do this right, he said. Thatll help things afterwards too. Honestly, this is what we get after all that trouble and that forced thanks last night? She sent out a few divine mails bearing the seal of Fujiwara Yasuhira. The war Musashi seeks is about sending out everything you have and receiving that with everything you have It is a conflict of the present that erases or clears up all lingering sorrow. Now, said Toori. While on the battlefield and surrounded by enemies, he turned to Urquiaga and Narumi first. Uqui, is that tough-looking girl your girlfriend? She is not my girlfriend. She is my wife. Eh? said Narumi as she turned his way, but Toori whistled and nodded. Girl, Uquis Catholic, so he wont cheat on you or divorce you. But could you allow him porn games at least? As long as he does not compare me to them and as long as he has time for me, I dont really mind. Then we have an excellent understanding, said Urquiaga. How about that, Tenzou? Your wife lacks the knowledge needed for you to even have a misunderstanding about such things, so you have no chance of complete the routes to satisfaction. Heh. I have learned how to play through each route with great care. I see. The three boys formed a triangle by using both hands to shake each others hands and they brought their foreheads together. We might get our hands on the games early, but we always complete them at the same time! If we completed it early, we might spoil it for each other after all. Yeah, agreed Toori as he let go. And Uqui, Im leaving this to you. Now, Nate and Tenzou? Judge, are we moving on ahead? asked Mitotsudaira. When Toori said yeah, she did just that. My king? Hm? Only I am allowed to stand at the front of your path on this sort of battlefield. Judge. I need you protecting me from there. Judge, agreed Mitotsudaira as she lifted her nose a little and laughed quietly. It is finally time. It is finally time, repeated Mitotsudaira in her heart. It was finally time to walk ahead of her king on the battlefield. She could move out ahead, turn back and ask him if this was the right way, and hear him say that it was. She could walk down the path she thought was right and she had someone to support her when she looked back. She had hoped for this sort of situation ever since middle school. But at Mikawa, they had been looking in the same direction, but it was hard to say she had moved out ahead. On the way to Mito, she had been taught again and again how lacking she was. But all of that will fade away in the happiness to come. She had the silver chain suppliers for her summer uniform. They only had an ejection device, so pulling them back was a little slow. But that changed nothing if she continued using what was out without pulling it back in. As soon as she raised two chains with both arms, the enemy began to move. So Here I go, my king. Mitotsudaira walked out ahead of her king. I will clear a path as your knight. And to support you Mitotsudaira looked up. You have heard that sound for a while now, havent you? Sound? Judge. The ringing of a fulfilled promise. Once she said that, the bone warriors and large skeletons in front of them were beaten down with a deafening noise. Several massive objects had descended on them. Within the ether light fragments of the white destruction, six figures rose from their landing stance. They were gods of war wearing dark gray armor. All six resembled dragons. The Date clans gods of war have arrived to assist us! Volume 4C, 83: Tested One in a Removed Place Volume 4C, Chapter 83: Tested One in a Removed Place It might be sudden But why are you In such a good mood? Point Allocation (Support) Narumi had already begun her battle with Niwa along the lower half of the hill and she heard the sound of the reinforcements descending from the sky. It was a Date god of war unit. After shifting backup personnel in, a third of the main forces 18 gods of war had arrived. Thats a lot for a foreign campaign. This fight would not protect Date or help them in any way. They had sent a third of their main force to protect Sviet Rus. This was a group of six taken from the people who had not been hit by Onikiri the day before, who had not been sent to fight the Seiryu, or who could still move after being injured. The Date clan would be unable to fight a god of war battle now. But Vice Chancellor! One of those who began fighting called out to Narumi. It was a girl who had been in the mobile shell unit until Narumi had recommended her to Oniniwa. The Chancellor said they would be fine and told us to go here! Masamune did? Judge! she replied. And with the Vice Presidents approval, you are authorized to transfer to Musashi. Your elopement is now official. Congratulations. Im not sure what about that is worth congratulating. After Narumi commented with a bitter smile, the half-dragon laughed while smashing one of Niwas lightning attacks. Yes, when everything is a source of joy, its hard to know what exactly to celebrate. Perhaps so, said Narumi. Then This would be her last time fighting as part of the Date clan. She would have to say goodbye to her comrades and those who shared the Date name on the battlefield. So Could you tell Masamune that Date Narumi remained unturning even as she left her clan? With those words, Narumi moved forward. She raced forward as if to meet the barrage of lightning coming from Niwa. Niwa realized her enemy was powerful. It went beyond the title of Vice Chancellor. One thing in particular stood out about this girl wearing the mobile shell named Unturning Centipede. She has a lot of energy! Niwa specialized in sound and movement, so she could tell. This opponents movements were excessive, but even the forced actions were kept under control. An enemy was dangerous at times like this. They would rise not just one step but two or three steps above what she expected of them. And Lightning Sky! When she raised her voice and swung her arm, a row of blue lightning strikes appeared in front of Narumi. If the girl continued forward, she would be hit by the 5 bolts in a row. So Niwa assumed she would circle to the left or right. But Hit her some more!! She added three additional strikes straight ahead. But Unturning Centipede continued straight and slipped below the 8 lightning attacks. The Centipede showed no fear of the descending lightning as she raised her butt, lowered her chin, and raced forward as if crawling. And as the 8 blue lights descended overhead ! The Centipede drew mandible swords in the air and smashed each of the lightning bolts. The triple-segmented mandible swords were raised into the sky, the 8 electric strikes hit them like they were lightning rods, and sparks flew. And the Centipede continued directly below the 8 blossoms of light. Niwa stepped back as she realized the girl would reach her. Then Niwa sensed the concept of wings from her enemy. What is this? They were on the left and right. As the Centipede charged in low to the ground, something was launched from either side like spreading wings. They were mandible swords. And the Centipedes separated arms swung at chest height to capture Niwa in between. It only looked like 2, but the number quickly grew to 8 and then more than 100 in an instant. When Date had accepted the Far Eastern diplomatic ship, Date Narumi had expanded her prosthetics like this on the Kawai Castle. And she used those arms for Paths of Countless Hundreds! The swords had five segments for their greatest reach, but Dates Vice Chancellor launched it all toward Niwa. So Azure Blast!! With lightning stored in her fists, Niwa spread her hands and released that lightning to the left and right. And she did so toward the ground rather than the 100 pairs of prosthetic arms and blades. The high power lightning attacks reflected off the ground and sprang up into the sky. The noise and power struck the arriving blades and swallowed them up. ! The Raiju appeared on Niwas right shoulder. It raised its tail and roared as if to protect its master. A moment later, further power was released and light exploded to her left and right. The strengthened lightning attacks blew away the arriving 100 pairs of mandible swords. The 200 blades flew through the air while scattering electricity, but Im not done yet! Niwa did not overlook her opponent. After all That cant have been her real attack! Niwa saw it as she used her dance to fall back. A further pair of swords split the darkness and arrived from beyond the 100 pairs scattered to the left and right. Niwa saw her enemys attack. After the 100 pairs of attacks on the left and right, a further two swords arrived. How great was this girls focus on combat? When the left and right mandible swords entered Niwas vision, she noticed charms on them. Multiple Catholic anti-spirit spells had been applied. The standard ones would not work on Niwa due to the difference in rank, but Those are inquisitor spells!! Historically, Mlasi was the sworn enemy of Catholicism. If these anti-spirit spells were Catholic Tah! Niwas lightning attacks had no effect, so she activated the spell charms wrapped around her fists. She used the ether of the Raiju residing inside her to activate the emblems for defensive wind spells. A short strike was released to either side and they accurately struck the horizontally swung mandible swords from below. Her timing had been flawless, so the twin mandible swords were knocked upwards, and There! Below sparks from the blades colliding overhead, Niwa swung her right knee up toward the Centipede who approached from directly ahead. The Centipede had drawn blades in both her arms. She intended to catch Niwa on either side from below and bisect her. So Niwa raised her knee and turned her heel toward the approaching Centipedes face. This is what youre really after, isnt it!? Niwa did not step on the Centipede. As the previous two mandible swords collided noisily overhead, she grabbed their hilts and crossed them overhead. A moment later, something collided with the crossed blades from above and ahead. It was not a sword strike. It was a lightning strike. In fact, it was the very ones she herself had used. The 8 azure lightning blasts she had launched at the very beginning had struck these blades all at once. She did not even need to check what had happened. It was the mandible swords the Centipede first used to block my Lightning Sky! Narumi had not abandoned the blades after they blocked the 8 attacks. She had let the lightning reside in the blades as they flew overhead and she had grabbed the swords with newly ejected arms. Lastly, she had thrown those toward Niwa while You gathered the electricity filling those 100 pairs of swords, didnt you!? The lightning scattering from each and every one had been guided into the 8 lightning swords. Then 8 false arms had made 8 slashes. The arms had shattered after grabbing the 8 attacks in midair, but the 8 blasts of lightning had still been directed downwards. Niwas own lightning should not have been able to harm her, but its lightning element prevented her from defending with lightning and she had no means of resisting the blades themselves. These blades included anti-spirit spells, so what would happen if she could not resist their approach? She would be unable to defend herself with spells like before and the blades would simply stab into her. That was her enemys aim. So she defended. She gathered strength in her arms and caught the descending 8 swords on the crossed blades overhead. ! The weight and momentum arrived in an instant. If she could endure this, she could win, but it was a heavy blow. More than a simple strike, they had been launched with a pushing motion. Niwa realized that Date Narumi was as skilled a warrior as her historical counterpart. Kh! She could not endure it, so Niwa made a certain decision. She twisted her shoulder joints and dislocated them herself. There was a dull sound, but when her solid resistance suddenly vanished, the 8 lightning strikes lost control. The direction of their power crumbled, so some veered away and other collided with each other. Scatter! They did just that. The power of the 8 lightning blades exploded above the crossed blades. They shattered. Niwas arms were spread by the force, but there was nothing she could do about it with her shoulders dislocated. However, she saw her enemy in front of her. She moved before Unturning Centipede could draw mandible swords on the left and right. So she stepped on the Centipede. Her heel stomped on the metal head. And she used the returning force to leap backwards and perform a backflip before falling back down. The Centipedes mandibles pierced the ground, and ! Starting from the upper body, it rolled below Niwa. What is that? Mitotsudaira saw a shift in the battle out of the corner of her eye. It was Date Narumi. Mitotsudaira sometimes heard about that Date Vice Chancellor in the Mito territory. Unturning Centipede, the mobile shell the girl wore, had just been stomped to the ground by Niwa of P.A. Oda. But That centipede really is unturning! Mitotsudaira saw two forms in front of Niwa. One was Unturning Centipede after receiving the attack from Niwa. The mobile shell had been forced to a stop when it was stabbed deep into the ground, but it was still facing forward. And something else stood behind Unturning Centipede. It was Date Narumi! Narumi was there. Just before Niwas heel had hit, she had purged the head and torso along with the prosthetic arms as a decoy. She was unharmed. Niwa saw it as she backflipped and prepared to land. Date Narumi stood beyond the crushed Unturning Centipede. The girl stood up. She had no arms and her upper body only wore a torn red dress. The color of her clothing resembled blood and everything below her navel was covered by the bottom half of Unturning Centipede. It was obvious what had happened. She removed Unturning Centipede! She had let the head, torso, and arms continue toward Niwa to be stomped on. The method had been far from simple. The mandible sword attack had drawn Niwas attention upwards and then Narumi had redirected her attention toward the attack from below. And after preventing me from focusing straight ahead A path had formed behind Narumi. Unturning Centipedes legs were lined up to form the path. This expansion spell was known as Countless Hundreds of Paths. She had used it for acceleration aboard the Kawai Castle, but this was different. The legs were driven into the ground like stakes. And she used that to rapidly stop herself! She had stayed low to the ground with her butt raised to hide Countless Hundreds of Paths while opening the front of Unturning Centipede to allow herself to escape. Then she released the connection between the legs and armored shell to slam on the brakes while the top half of Unturning Centipede flew forward. And Niwa had stomped on that, assuming it was Narumi herself. Niwa was preparing to land from her backflip, so her body was fully extended. And Narumi now had two arms in front of her. The prosthetic arms had been ejected from midair along with Unturning Centipedes arms and they had already drawn mandible swords. Masamune. This is for you. The swift pair of attacks took the form of slashes from the left and right. Niwa-sama! On the Jurakudais deck, Komahime cried out while watching the progress of the battle. She was from Mogami. With Oushuus promise in mind, she should have been rejoicing Niwas defeat. Not to mention why she and Hidetsugu had become ghosts. But Niwa-sama treated Hidetsugu-sama really well! And as she raised her voice, a light appeared on Novgorods grassy field. It was a blue light. That was the color of ether light, but the way it appeared and spread was different. Lightning!? It exploded. Wind blew, noise burst, and the pressure reached the Jurakudai. And a single figure stood on the windswept field. Niwa-sama! Narumi saw her enemy. Niwa Nagahide was the #2 of P.A. Odas Five Great Peaks and Six Heavenly Demon Armies. According to the Testament descriptions, she was a commander of the previous generation. And yet Narumi was able to face her here. Should I consider myself fortunate? Niwa turned toward those words. I suppose that would make me old-fashioned. Then Niwa looked down at her own body. Her right arm was deeply split from the armpit to the collarbone. It was swaying like it was about to fall off, but it was not bleeding much and it was not torn off. Her left hip had also been badly torn into, but the same applied there. Ether light surrounded the wounds. The light formed threads which seemed to sew the wounds shut. Is that your Mouses power? It is the power of nature. They were likely plants. What looked like ivy or vines bound the wounds together and Niwa smiled. She bent her nearly torn-off arm and lightly threw her fist into midair. She opened a few insha kotob and spoke. This body is something like a container for my capacity. Do you know how Niwa Nagahide died? Niwa gave the answer. According to the Testament descriptions, Nagahide suffered from a deadly stomach disease. He felt humiliated when Hashiba walked the path toward ruling the Far East, surpassed him, and began treating him coldly, so he disemboweled himself and sent the afflicted organ to Hashiba. That sounds difficult to recreate. It only requires a clear understanding. Niwa smiled. I adore knowing my own capacity and that I am no more than that capacity. Date Narumi, I had thought you were a lot like me. Well Narumi knew what Niwa meant. In her search for strength, she had replaced a portion of her body. And that seemed to be why Niwa smiled and continued. Arent things so much easier now that you have left the Date clan? After all, you can now swap out your capacity. Doesnt that idea make things easier? Your obligation to Date is gone. Isnt it so much easier being freed from looking after Masamune? she asked. After all, you had all four limbs replaced with prosthetics. Are the rumors true? When you were young, did you have your limbs devoured by the Seiryu when Masamune summoned it by mistake? Arent you happier having left a place like that? She is trying to shake her! Tenzou thought to himself as he followed Mitotsudaira and Toori while defending their backs. Niwa used dance and music, so She uses the theatre and the stage! And she was using that to shake Narumi. Niwa was talking about something entirely unrelated to battle. It was meant to disturb Narumis focus and create a slight opening. The words were meaningless, but they would stab into the girl. And if they shook her heart She is in trouble!! And Narumi opened her mouth to speak. My capacity? Her words continued slowly. That sounds so silly to me. You said I could swap out my capacity, didnt you? Narumi held her hands out into the air and grabbed mandible swords from the emptiness. I have one thing to say to that. Which was My capacity has yet to be filled. So This is not easy for me and I do not feel lighter. By going somewhere other than Date, I will learn to truly think about Date and I will gain further obligations to fill that capacity. Narumi thought about what the half-dragon had once said. That makes it a land of mere decoration, huh? If she was to believe those words The outside may have been decorated, but my inner capacity was empty. So now that even those decorations had been shattered, what did she have left? As Date Narumi, I will simply continue forward without fearing to expose my capacity and my body. And with that, she started forward. She swung the two swords with a snap of her wrists, she stepped forward, and she ran. She saw Niwa put up her defenses, but Im jealous. Niwa smiled a little and light surrounded her body. She was turning to ether by allowing a Great Spirit inside her. The tree spirit was entering her body, but My swords have anti-spirit divine protections! Narumi had adequate speed and force behind the blows. But then she saw the right half of Niwas body being blown away. The destruction had come from An ether cannon!? The blast from the Jurakudai in the southern sky pierced through Niwa and flew right for Narumi. Komahime took a rough breath on the Jurakudais deck. She had only made the command. She had only given the instruction, and yet Oh, honestly! She had to wonder how needlessly kind she was as ether tears fell to the deck. This was her first time ordering an attack. And it was to protect the P.A. Oda commander who had given the command leading to her own suicide just a few weeks prior. How needlessly kind could she be? She had killed herself to avoid causing her mother any trouble, but she had been easily swayed by the kindness she found within the enemy ranks. However Acting Captain! Are you okay!? The girl and boy students on the deck had only spent about two weeks with her. That short time was nothing compared to her time in Mogami. And yet they were worried for her now. They were concerned for her and for Hidetsugu who was still motionlessly asleep. One girl even ran over with a normal blanket, forgetting it would pass right through her ghostly body. The way they all treated her told her one thing. They dont want to lose me. Are you okay, Acting Captain!? I am. I am okay. But I just hadnt settled in quite yet. Komahime raised her head. She wiped away her tears and reached for the offered blanket, but her hand passed through it as expected. The girl who had brought it cried out in surprise and then laughed toward the deck. Yes. Ive parted ways with Mogami, Komahime belatedly told herself. That greeting was the end, so Im part of P.A. Oda now. Is that why? Or had it been like this already and that was unrelated? Everyone treats me like the Jurakudais captain and they look after me. My capacity has been filled with the waters of P.A. Oda. I can thank Niwas support for this. They didnt tie me down and instead let me do and say what I wanted. And Niwa-sama! Niwa stood on the battlefield hill. The destroyed half of her ether body was slowly recovering. And the unharmed arm on the other side was raised toward Komahime. The ether cannon had torn up the ground in front of her. Date Narumi would have been there. Narumi was not a stranger to Komahime. In fact, she knew her quite well. Narumi had attended all the meetings with the Date clan and Komahime had often confided in her as an older girl she could speak with about Kojirou. They had even sent each other gifts on their birthdays or for seasons greetings. That was all outside of Komahimes current capacity. What mattered to her now and what covered for and took good care of her now were her allies and her camp. Even if this girl was an old acquaintance, if she would damage that camp You are my enemy!! That shout was directed toward Date Narumi. She was unharmed. Before Komahime could wonder why, she saw someone standing in front of the girl. It was a half-dragon. He held out a giant half-destroyed anti-ship sword. Musashis 2nd Special Duty Officer! Niwa saw the half-dragon fly in front of her and destroy the ether cannon. Her timing had been perfect. Before resuming the fight, she had given a few recovery instructions through an insha kotob while speaking to Komahime. From there, she only had to shake Narumi with her words to buy enough time for the cannon to aim and then let Narumi move forward. With the ether cannon fired as a counterattack, Narumi should not have been able to dodge it. But instead I never thought the ether cannon blast itself would be broken. Not even a half-dragon had the strength to pull that off. Someone would have to have told him where to aim and with what timing. So Was it you? An old man stood surrounded by demons in a distant part of the grass. It was Saitou. He looked her way and raised his eyebrows. Know that my Zhong Kui power can be used for more than attack. I will make sure to remember that. And Niwa leaped backwards. Narumi stood up and the half-dragon raised his guard, but Its too bad, but my performance time has run out. After allthe next stage is beginning. Niwa said that just as something landed on the bottom of the hill. The sky moved and the ground advanced. P.A. Oda had begun a new action. Narumi saw two movements: one in the sky and one on the ground. In the northwestern sky, Sakumas fleet created an attack formation that included the reserve ships. And from the bottom to the midpoint of the southern hill, giant forms advanced toward the eastern battlefield. It was a row of gods of war, but What are those? Narumi frowned and Niwa answered her while smiling bitterly and continuing to fall back. Those are Mori Nagayoshis Boneless Men! Volume 4C, 84: Arriving Pursuer Volume 4C, Chapter 84: Arriving Pursuer Roar But even that Is not a greeting Point Allocation (Good Evening) Mitotsudaira saw movement as she cleared a path toward the hill. It was Maeda Toshiie. He turned toward the P.A. Oda gods of war arriving from the south. Okay, this is all yours, Mori! Oh, hey! Are you trying to flee!? Its called a strategic withdrawal! Oh, whoops. I need to make it convincing, dont I!? Wh-what!? I have to make a temporary withdrawal now of all times!? Now of all times!? echoed Matsu. Mitotsudaira found it odd that Toshiie inexplicably made a show of jumping into the air before leaving, but she still observed their surroundings from the lead. Currently, skeleton and combined corpse warriors covered mostly the middle section of the hill, but Nate. The path we need to take looks pretty wide open. The presence of Dates gods of war meant a lot. They were especially effective against the large skeletons created by combining the small ones and the large apes. Dates dragon knights corresponded to the mounted riflemen in the Testament descriptions. They would use their guns at long range, their spears at mid range, and their swords at close range. Meanwhile, something arrived from the southern field Toshiie had disappeared into. It was the P.A. Oda gods of war that Narumi and the others had seen. There were 17 in all. That looked like a lot, but Dates god of war unit was well trained. And in Mitotsudairas opinion The P.A. Oda gods of war are moving weirdly. They seemed to be dragging their feet somewhat and walking with their hips. And as soon as she arrived at the path up the hill, the enemy gods of war arrived within range of Dates rifles. It was a distance of about 200 meters. With spell homing, a hit was guaranteed at that distance. Even if the enemy used defense spells Thats close enough to shoot through them, isnt it? As soon as she thought that, Date formed a firing line and opened fire. Dates god of war unit attacked in groups of three. Three gods of war took turns firing on and defeating the leftmost and rightmost of the enemys 17 gods of war. Spell gunpowder constantly burst from the firing line and the gunfire echoed across the hill and into the sky. They ignored the large skeletons that rose up at mid range. Everyone, focus on the enemy god of war unit! While their commander barked instructions, the enemy gods of war on the far left and right were destroyed. The armor split, the upper bodies bent back, they took a step back, and They collapsed. Meanwhile, another enemy and, a breath later, yet another were destroyed. Ohh! cheered the demon assault unit following the Musashi group and trying to get behind cover. They were also worried about Sakumas fleet approaching the northern Sviet Rus fleet in the western sky. Looks like we can leave this to Date!! While they said that, the P.A. Oda gods of war were struck and shattered by the flying bullets. The roar of gunfire reverberated through the air and spell gunpowder charms scattered as ether light. The sound and light shook the ground like an earthquake and even the demons covered their auditory organs with their hands. But suddenly Huh? Whats up with the number of enemy gods of war? The others looked 200 meters ahead as well and counted the number of gods of war, including those that had collapsed from the gunfire. 11? Thats odd, someone said. Wasnt it 17? But for some reason 6 of them disappeared!? Before they even finished the question, the Date gods of war suddenly moved. They fell back. And it was a forced retreat using the wings on their back. The wind shattered as the giant forms moved. Flying at ground level created something much like an explosion of air. Fall back! Four of the gods of war were safe, but the other two were pounded into the ground by massive falling objects. The Date gods of war had their armor broken and were knocked to the ground by what descended from above. The 6 P.A. Oda gods of war!? Impossible, shouted one of the demons. Even Dates gods of war use their flight devices when they make a jump! So what was that!? How far did those Oda ones jump!? It had been a distance of 200 meters. And They did it without flight devices!? However, they could not continue asking their questions. Even if there was a trick to it, the facts remained the same. So they raised their guard. Their sharp gaze watched as the enemies stood up. Two of them seemed to crawl along the gods of war they had crushed and the four that had been dodged pulled themselves up from the ground after half embedding themselves in it. The P.A. Oda gods of war stood up with loose and wriggling movements. Then the Date gods of war made a charge. They were targeting the two enemies that had struck their own. If they were to protect their comrades, they needed to eliminate the enemy gods of war on top of them. They charged with their spears held at their waists and they thrust them straight forward, but What is with these things!? Two of the four were blown away. They had been struck. The P.A. Oda gods of war did not seem to mind having spears stabbed half of their length into their stomachs or chests and they knocked the Date gods of war away with a backhand punch. That technique of great and impressive strength was a simple one. The P.A. Oda gods of war had thick limbs, and What was that sensation and that way they bent? The untouched commander and second-in-command raised their guard, as did another that had recovered after being knocked away. They saw the six gods of war stand up with two words imprinted on their bodies: Boneless Men. That was the name of these gods of war. It cant be The Date commander spoke the identity of this oddity they were up against. It explained the ability to leap more than 200 meters, to keep moving even after taking a spear, and to send a heavy god of war flying in a single blow. Do they have no skeletal frame? Are they primarily made of artificial muscle!? Thats it all right. Although it can be pretty dangerous cause theyre a bit hard to control. On the flagship at the rear of Sakumas fleet, Sakuma smiled while operating a command insha kotob. Mori, how about it? How are things fighting in a major position? Mory: Oh! Yes! The inside of the god of war is so pleasant that I just about give into my desires if I let my guard down! But I can restrain myself! Mori Nagayoshi was a tentacle creature. His entire body was mostly muscle fiber, so after taking him in, Hashiba had suggested they might see something amazing if they put him in a mobile shell or god of war. Although it took a lot of work to actually reach the idea of making a frameless god of war. On Toshiies suggestion, they had started by having him wear a cheap mobile shell, but the cylinder of armor had seemed meaningless when moving at high speed and jumping around. It had also created a dangerous visual, so they had rejected it. Especially bad was the inner suit developed for Mori to make sure he was not harmed by the mobile shell itself. When Narimasa had seen it Whats this giant rubber product? Oh, its Moris? It suits you. That unnecessary comment had hurt Moris heart, so they had given up on the idea. They had ultimately placed him in a god of war designed for him, but Are you still not used to piloting it? Or am I wrong? Mory: I can move the one around just fine! So dont worry! I have right turns, left turns, and curving upwards down pat! That sounds worrying in a number of ways, but whatever. Im sure its fine. But just the one? Thats right, said Mori. Mory: My mind cant directly reach the separated ones, so my control is less certain. So you have a ton of tentacles, but you dont use most of them as primary tentacles very often? Or do I have that wrong? Mory: Thats right. Back when I was captured by that Dark Continent evil god cult, they had me drugged which simplified my actions, so I could move all of them. But right now, I can only move about 12 of them to their full capacity. I need to work harder at training. Oh, but Ill do my very best in this battle! That will help Lady Hashiba too!! I see, said Sakuma as her ears picked up the sounds of Moris battle from beyond the cannon fire. Mori mostly fought using the limbs. His great strength turned them into thick whips which delivered blows powerful enough to move a Dragon-class transport ship. But his greatest advantage is his defensive strength. With no frame, the muscle fibers were merely bundled up at the important points that corresponded to joints. The lubrication system and everything else was unified without being bound to a skeletal frame, so it all came down to his sturdiness and ability to regenerate. He could regenerate from a simple blade attack and blunt impacts were absorbed by the flexibility of the muscle fibers. They would bend like rubber and none of the force would get through to him. And then Mory: Reaction Punch! He sent the reaction to the blow right back toward his enemy. He was nothing but trouble for anyone fighting him. The enemy would feel like they had run across a strange monster. And this monster was well trained in combat against gods of war. He can control several at once with the shared memory, huh? Hashibas eye for talent is as unbelievable as ever. Mori fought. I need to do my best!! It was night and he was inside a god of war. Even so, that qualified as outside for him. It was a stark contrast to a few years before. Back when even his memories were unclear, he had been trapped for a long, long time in a dark, damp, stuffy place that was occasionally filled with smoke. There had been people there, but they had not been there for him to speak with and he had been in no state to do so regardless. His time there had been nothing more than flesh, warmth, wriggling, and exchanging dampness, but At some point, I saw light. His memories of that time were unclear. The dampness had remained and he had been exhausted, but he had seen light in the darkness. It had been the light of the outside. It had been his first time seeing light and it had been a bright white, but once his sensory organs had grown accustomed to it, it had gained the color blue. It had been the sky. Just remembering that moment caused his heart to tremble. He began to harden. He had not even known where he was before that, he had barely known any language, and he had never thought about how he was living his life, but Are youawake? He had thought he heard a voice from the sky. That blue sky had surrounded him endlessly in every direction and he had realized the voice came from a ship floating high in that sky, but the voice had clearly spoken to him. This all belongs to you. I will return what was stolen from you. He had not known what that meant, but Yes. If someone had asked him if he had hated that endless wriggling in the darkness with no conception of time, he was not actually sure what his answer would have been. He had not had trouble living from day to day and, even if he had been forced into doing it, he felt that had been a decent life for his species. But he had also had another thought: Theres no one to talk to me in that darkness. No one there had taught him he could go anywhere and return to anywhere as a member of this world. I could always return to that darkness, but After recovering and being told he could go back if he wanted to, he had made up his mind. I-I will be useful! I-Im sure Ill be useful!! Lady Hashiba! Please let me join you! U-um, do you have any special skills? Y-yes! My head spins at the moment of impact! That sounds like fun, so youre hired! Shibata had decided. And when its my decision, the others cant complain! Ehhh!? The others had been shocked, but Hashiba had raised her hand. Someone whose head spins at the moment of impact fills a gap in our personnel, so, um, how about we accept him? He had been accepted because no one else could do that. Im glad, thought Mori. He would sometimes look to the sky since then. He loved the sky during the day, during the evening, and at night. When he could see so far into the distance, he felt like he was being cleansed. He did not know if he would eventually be able to fall in love, get married, and raise a family like normal, but he did want to be happy and show Hashiba and the others that he was happy. And then he would say goodbye to his memories of the time he had spent in that dark and cramped placed. So I need to do my best With that simple comment in his heart, Mori moved his body to fight. And he spoke into a communication spell while striking the Date gods of war. L-Lady Sakuma! Im leaving the sky to you! As Sakumas fleet advanced in a defensive formation, Kagekatsu chose to protect Saitous landing fleet while also commanding the rest of their fleets to intercept. He checked the formation of the fleets on a sankt okno and then adjusted their position at the flotilla level. By stretching Naoes 1st fleet to the west and Shigenagas 4th fleet to the east, he created one long line. That was to present the smallest area for Sakumas fleet to hit, but Niwa has done a lot of work down on the ground. That was the #2 of the Five Great Peaks and the Six Heavenly Demon Armies. She had been driven back by Date Narumi, but her lightning attacks had suppressed eastern Novgorod, including the sky. She had held off even Kagekatsus fleet long enough for Toshiie and the combined corpse warriors to arrive. Currently, Toshiies ghost warriors and Mori Nagayoshis gods of war were holding eastern Novgorod. Their numbers were small, but it was enough to keep anyone from climbing the hill. And Chancellor, this is Honjou Shigenaga from the 4th fleet. An enemy formation is approaching from the south at low speed! That was Shibatas fleet. He could not join in with the Battle of Nanao Castle still underway, but he was still a deterrent. So Kagekatsu sent out his words. Landing from the east is not possible. We will stick with the original plan. Sviet Rus will continue the landing operation from northern Novgorod. And to that end He gave his commands. All fleets, rapidly descend to 200 meters above Novgorod. From there, check your individual flotillas commands. Listen. With this battle, Sviet Rus will demonstrate a new promise that binds us and Oushuu to a new era. As the Sviet Rus fleets began to descend, Sakuma pushed them eastward. They could not circle to the east or south of Novgorod because of the slow advance of Shibatas fleet from the south, but Sviet Russ fleets could not flee to the north either. That would mean losing their landing position there and abandoning the landing unit and the Musashi group. So theyre fleeing downwards!? Is that it!? When a defensive fleet attacked, their own defense barriers got in the way. Firing straight ahead was one thing, but the angle of fire for their cannons was restricted when firing up, down, left, or right. When the target itself moved up or down, it affected all of the ships ability to secure the proper angle of fire. But Why are you leaving yourself undefended like that!? Well!? The top of a ship had the deck and weak points such as the bridge. Sviet Rus was exposing those areas because they planned on targeting the bottom of Sakumas fleet. Due to the virtual ocean, aerial ships generally did not place cannons on the bottom, so descending allowed one to avoid enemy fire while gaining a chance to fire back at them. But How na?ve! Sakuma raised her right arm. Ill show you just whats possible with defensive firing. Yes, I will! Prepare homing fire for a descending fleet!! Each of the ships in Sakumas fleet transformed. The gun batteries meant for firing to the side jutted outwards on both sides. Input enemy location!! On Sakumas instructions, they all turned to point into the sky. And then Fire!! The front 12 ships of Sakumas fleet produced the flash of firing. But that light was not directed forward. It was directed straight up. All of the cannon fire flew over their own defense barriers and into the sky. Tracer spell shells flew 800 meters above Sakumas fleet. There were Garudas stopped on the tips and they reacted once they arrived that high in the sky. ! They cried out and kicked at the spell shells. They kicked them downwards. The rapidly descending bundles of light flew straight toward the Sviet Rus fleets. And after a beat, they scored direct hits. They had not gained much speed from the fall, so they used something other than their own destructive power. These are our newly developed shockwave shells! Be hit and be sunk! That would be perfect!! Sakuma watched as the descending Sviet Rus fleets produced barriers to defend their upper surfaces, but that was not enough. The glowing shells did not just explode directly above. They also slipped between the gaps in the fleets and burst to the sides or from below. This is the ultimate defensive bombardment! This body blow reverberates in your gut! The multiple bombings hit the front third of the descending Sviet Rus fleets. It was a barrage. The decks and hulls were hit. Some of the ships were knocked further down, some shook and tilted, and some collided with another ship above them. And after the final blast passed through, Sakuma gave a shout. Prepare the second round! Kagekatsus 1st fleet shook in the shockwaves and was tossed by the rough wind. Alarms rang and damage reports arrived from each flotilla. His own flagship was tilted from the impacts and continued to descend while correcting the tilt. Fire rose from the back. One of the side power devices had been damaged. But Well done. He looked straight up at his enemy and spoke even as he expected a second round. All ships, ready your cannons straight ahead. As for above He ignored the blaring alarms, faced his enemy, and gave his instructions. Listen. Do not use defense barriers. Use buffering spells. Sakuma saw Sviet Russ decision just before she ordered the second round. Buffering spells!? Buffering spells altered the flow of air and pressure. While defense barriers deflected attacks to a set surface, buffering spells protected and redirected the damage to the entire ship. They were indeed a good choice to defend against shockwave shells. But ? Sakuma sensed a change in the battlefield. Something was different from before. The Sviet Rus fleets were descending and spewing smoke thanks to her attack, but The Musashi!! The silhouette visible far behind the Sviet Rus fleets had vanished. The Musashi had entered stealth cruising. Navigator! Where is the enemy!? Check the last movement of their wind pattern and predict their location! I cant! Those shockwave shells disturbed the air currents in front of the fleet too much! The Musashis reading has completely vanished! In that case, concluded Sakuma before raising her right hand. Prepare homing fire for a descending fleet! Input enemy location!! She was no longer targeting the Sviet Rus fleets. She needed to fire on the enemy that would be passing above the descending Sviet Rus fleets and above her own fleet. Unlimited range directly above! Our target is the Musashi!! Sakumas fleet launched a massive amount of spell fire toward the heavens. With a refreshing sound, the lines of light were released straight into the sky. A moment later, color appeared in the sky. It was white. That ether cloud or spray appeared when a stealth barrier was deactivated. A portion of the sky seemed to peel back to reveal Is it the Musashi!? But the Musashi was not passing by above Sakumas fleet. The giant ship was standing vertically with its front end pointed straight down toward them. A side flip!? It was like the entire Musashi was glaring down at them from the sky. But Open defense barriers above us!! The Musashi had not been built as a warship. When it had left the Ariake, its armaments had been lacking compared to the similar-sized Azuchi Castle. Thus, Sakuma concluded it could not provide a lethal blow from that position. It was after something else. By side flipping over us, it can trap us between itself and Sviet Rus! Rear fleet, open defense barriers and buffering spells behind you! After enduring the attack from above, start east! shouted Sakuma. When the Musashi drops back down on the west, use the wind it produces to travel east! Well push through Sviet Rus and use their scattered fleet as a shield while circling to the south! As soon as she finished giving her orders, Sakuma felt a sudden chill. Icy air seemed to be descending from the sky. Eh? She did not have time to look up, but she sensed it from the top edge of her vision. The Musashi had disappeared. Having been carried back from Date by Urquiaga, Suzu was welcomed onto Musashinos bridge by Musashino and the others. She sat in the central seat and spoke despite being out of breath. Wh-what should I do!? Vice President: Well, were about to do a low-power test firing of the Musashis main cannon. Judge, she said while sensing the Musashi had entered stealth mode while tilted vertically. Vice President: Once the preparations are complete, well make the final adjustments here and fire. We cant fire it for real without Aoi here, so just think of it as a quick test firing. The Acting Captain has to fill in for Aoi. Then Masazumi sent her the command words in audio form. So Suzu quickly spoke them while Musashino supported her shoulders. Musashi Main Cannon Kanesada C Short Barrel C Small Kanesada Mode She said it. Fire! It was not a physical impact. It was an invisible mass that was thrust down from the heavens. Sakumas fleet and the other fleets with it had a total of 71 ships. They were spread out over a distance of 5 kilometers and the 43 located northwest of Novgorod were destroyed. They were all crushed at once by an impact from above, they creaked, and ! The ships frames reacted to the pressure from above. Like a crushed ball popping back into shape, they hopped up from below. With a metallic scream, several layers of armor tore from the bent frames. The scattering armor collided, produced sparks, reverberated with noise, and yet Every last piece of the breaking ships were pushed back down by the wide-range power arriving from above. The defense barriers were useless. Like the sky itself had dropped down on them, the vertical layers of the defensive fleet collided with the layer below them and then were crushed by the surface of pressure. They were knocked down. The attack covered a diameter of greater than 4 kilometers. In the sky northwest of Novgorod, it hit the several rows approaching the Sviet Rus fleets and it hit the area around Sakumas flagship in the very back. Save for the Jurakudai and a few other ships, all of the ships were knocked from the sky as if a colossal hammer had swung down on them. And then the proof of the falling power appeared. White fog dyed the wide-range attack from high in the sky. The pillar of fog looked like a white hammer and it slowly descended and finally reached the falling fleet. In that instant, the hammer exploded. From above to below, the sky burst while surrounded by a ring of exploding water vapor that was bent and distorted from within. That violently shook the remaining ships and pulled the lighter ships into a vortex of air. The alarms belatedly started sounding and warning lights flashed in the sky. At the same time, fires and lights blossomed on the ground. The fallen ships were exploding while the crews escaped. The red was fire and the bluish-white was ether light. Those two colors illuminated the night sky from below. By that time, the remnants of Sakumas fleet numbered only 11 including the Jurakudai. And those that remained airborne saw something in the western night sky that had been cleared of the many ships cluttering it before. It was the Musashi. It twisted in its side flip and it returned its bottom hull to its horizontal position. The bow faced east. The remnants of Sakumas fleet were trapped between it and Sviet Rus. The Musashi shed the last fragments of its stealth barrier. Various parts pulsed with ether power and it had already transformed from gravitational cruising mode to normal cruising mode. With the virtual ocean around it, it slowly tilted forward. The Musashi moved forward toward Sakumas fleet. And as it moved directly forward, it briefly released a divine transmission to all of the Musashi and to the surrounding airspace. Good evening, ladies and gentlemen of the cities and of the surrounding space. Quasi-Bahamut-class Aerial City Ship Musashi will now signal 9 PM using Musashi Ariadust Academys bell. We are currently arriving at Novgorod via Sviet Russ southern corridor. In accordance with Sviet Russ request, we will be engaging in commercial mercenary activity, so we ask for your cooperation. Over. The bell rang. It rang nine times. Everything rang. Now, let us begin. Over. The Musashi moved forward. Volume 4C, 85: Dropout in the Sky Volume 4C, Chapter 85: Dropout in the Sky You do not see it off It does not leave It simply falls Point Allocation (High in the Sky) Sakuma tried to understand the heat and cooling inside her. An alarm blared and the ship shook intermittently below her. She desperately tried to determine what she understood and what she did not. What!? What in the world was that!? She did not know what had happened, but she did know her fleet had taken a devastating blow and the Musashi was circling to the west. The result was obvious, but how it had happened was unclear. She only knew Mory: L-Lady Sakuma! Are you okay!? Yes, replied Sakuma. I know, I know. Im fineand the battle is still underway! She changed how she felt about this. The Musashi had done something from above and it had taken out a large portion of her fleet. But some of the ships had survived and they were continuing the fight. The surviving ships were waiting for word from their commander. So Most of the insha kotobs by her hand had lost their connection, but she had been right to sync with the other ships data in advance. Once she abandoned the links to the sunk ships, she could send out synchronized commands to all of the surviving ships. She could fight, so she opened the command channel and spoke. All ships of my fleet, listen up! The front line facing Sviet Russ fleet had survived. The defense barrier supplied by the Jurakudai was thickest there, so All surviving ships, advance full speed to the east with defense barriers up! That would take them above Sviet Russ fleet. Sviet Russ fleet would fire on them from below, but it was better than having the Musashi attack them from behind. By flying above Sviet Russ fleet, they could prevent the Musashi from pursuing them. The problem was that the Jurakudai was still on the western side of Novgorod. If they circled eastward to escape the Musashi, they would lose the Jurakudais defense support while passing over Sviet Russ fleet. Of course, that just means each ship will be relying on its own defense barrier like normal. But the front line was already on its way toward the Sviet Rus fleet, so they did not have time to turn westward. Massive aerial ships were left open to attack when they turned, so it would be better to continue forward even if it meant taking some hits. So Sakuma spoke while sending her own ship out to follow the front line which had prepared its defense barriers. Go! As soon as she said that, two things happened simultaneously. First, the front line began to move with defense barriers out front. And second !? An intense sound of impact came from ahead of those front line ships. A great mass had flown in from the eastern sky and collided with their thick defense barriers. It was one of the Musashis transport ships. Komahime saw it from the Jurakudais deck. The front line of Sakumas fleet had survived the Musashis strange attack, but now one of Musashis unique transport ships flew in from the east and collided with them. However, that collision was meaningless. The surviving ships were protected by a defense barrier strengthened by the Jurakudai. The Jurakudai had taken a fair amount of damage from the previous attack. The airspace was a mess and its support of the other ships defense barriers was not perfect, but the defense barrier under the Jurakudais protection still would not be destroyed by a mere transport ship collision. It can withstand this! To prove that, the barrier trembled and dimmed but ultimately held. And Komahime saw the transport ship break and crumple, starting from the bow. The sounds of metal bending and the hull breaking arrived in an instant. The transport ship had lost to the defense barrier. The barrier had won. The Jurakudai could not provide perfect support because most of its primary power had been used to endure the Musashis attack and its aftermath, but once the distortion from the transport ship collision was corrected, ether fuel could be distributed from neighboring barriers to return it to normal. But Komahime saw something else. The transport ship had crumpled after colliding with the barrier, but someone stood on the very front edge of its deck. It was a boy. He wore a work vest and he raised both fists toward the defense barrier in front of him. She heard his voice. Three punches and I can destroy this barrier. The defense barrier protecting Sakumas front line shattered. Shattering the barrier should not have been possible, but just as it bent while absorbing the impact of the transport ship, the boy punched it at a single point. Thats three. The last blow of the rapid combination really did destroy the great shield of light. It did not end at just the one. Because all of the barriers power sources and control systems were linked to receive support from the Jurakudai, the destruction of the one spread to them all. Not all of the barriers shattered, but !? A barrage from the east collided with all of the defense barriers at once. The Sviet Rus fleet was firing on them. After descending earlier, that fleet was ascending. With a sound much like an ensemble of wind instruments, all of the barriers shattered at once. That was the sound of Sakumas defense fleet losing the reason for that name. It gradually dawned on Komahime that Sakumas fleet would be destroyed. But not just because that defense fleets barriers had been destroyed. She saw something in front of the Jurakudai and the other remaining ships. Sviet Russ fleet is forming a long line and facing us The Sviet Rus fleet had rapidly ascended after descending earlier. That was not something they could do on short notice. Their commander, Kagekatsu, must have received information on what kind of attack the Musashi would make. That was why they had lowered their altitude to use Sakumas fleet and defense barriers as a shield against the Musashis attack from above. And They used buffering spells to stop the disturbed air currents and maintain a stable position And all the while, Kagekatsu had prepared to ascend. He refused to let Sakumas destabilized fleet escape. And the Jurakudai could not move thanks to the feedback from the destruction of the defense barriers. The Jurakudai shook and power surged back into its power system, until ! White armor flew through the air. The power system had burst into flames and exploded from the back of the Jurakudai. And Komahime saw the Sviet Rus fleet begin to move. The Wheel Formation! This was the formation used by Felipe Segundo at the beginning of the Armada Battle. Sviet Russ Saitou and Naoe fleets moved forward. They tilted their forward movement to fly horizontally in front of Sakumas surviving ships. ! And shells flew toward those defenseless ships. A single straight line existed within the scattering destruction. It was the flagship of Sakumas fleet, Sakumas own Kraken-class ship. It flew full speed toward the remnants of her fleet. However, it was not joining those surviving ships. Sakuma had shifted its course to head southeast on its own. She was passing over Novgorod to join with Shibatas fleet. It looked a lot like she had abandoned the remnants of her fleet, but Lady Sakuma! The flagship rang with the divine transmissions from those surviving ships. Its no use! Well draw their attention! Allow me to show you a bit of what I can do! she replied. Got that!? Sakuma used her flagship to begin firing on the Sviet Rus fleet stretched out east to west in a Wheel Formation. She had no defense barrier. She was completely defenseless, but she shouted over at her enemy. Is Sviet Russ love really not going to respond in kind when Retreating Sakuma puts herself in danger!? Well!? I will take that confession seriously! As Naoe shouted back, the wheel turned toward her, so Sakuma raised her voice. You have my thanks! Prepare for artillery battle!! An impressive number of shells C both physical and ether C shot through the night. Sakuma had to let the enemy fire on her. If the shellfire was focused on her, the remnants of her fleet could escape. And to do that, she remained defenseless and made sure the enemy had her in their sights. Fire! At the same time, her ship shook violently. The port side was facing Naoes fleet, so the armor there flew into the sky and the fragments tore at the air. But Sakuma saw the remnants of her fleet rapidly descending. They had chosen to retreat that way instead of turning around. It was a good decision. She had not ordered them to do that, but the ships sunk by the Musashis attack were there. Descending would allow them to pick up those crews in addition to escaping. I have some good men, thought Sakuma. By using her one ship as a shield, the crews of the sunk ships could be rescued instead of taken prisoner. So There is no shame in the name Retreating Sakuma! None at all!! Komahime viewed the scene while the Jurakudai retreated into the southwestern sky. Sakumas flagship was taking damage and tilting to the right as it slowly fell. Komahimes knowledge of aerial ships told her that tilt was too much to recover from. But that flagship had turned its bottom hull toward the Sviet Rus fleet and the crew could be seen jumping from the deck to escape. Komahime did not know if Sakuma was among them, but Ah Flames burst from the below the flagships deck. The explosive flames were surrounded in ether light and they shook the ship. Its falling The force of the explosion caused the flagship to sway toward Naoes fleet, but it was never going to reach. The flagship fell while still a long way away. All that remained in the night sky was the Sviet Rus fleet and The Musashi! Sakumas flagship exploded and filled the night sky with red light. That color and tremor reached the giant ship made of 8 smaller ships from below as it slowly joined the Sviet Rus fleet to the north. That meant Sviet Rus had more or less conquered the northern half of Novgorod, and Musashi has joined with Sviet Rus and Oushuu! This is bad, thought Fuwa. The Musashi had just arrived at Novgorod. That meant the Azuchi Castle, which could move at the same speed, should have been headed here as well. It was supposed to be loaded with supplies and personnel for Hashibas invasion of Mouri, and it would be giving some of those to the people here. Or it should have been. But the wide-range ether data collected by Shibatas fleet showed no movement from the Azuchi Castle. Instead, two fleets were on the move. One moving south from Oushuu to Kantou and the other moving south to Sviet Russ south central region. Mogami is protecting Sviet Russ southern airspace and Date is moving south to deter the Azuchi Castle and to protect the Ariake!? A three-hull ship flew through the clear sky. And on top of the Yamagata Castles bridge, a fox danced with a fan in hand. She spun lightly in the air and whipped up the wind as she danced to support the guard ships following behind. Next to the fox, a salmon Mouse also flew in arcs through the air. Yoshiaki-sama, are you in a good mood, mon!? Could we shift right into an invasion of Sviet Rus, mon!? That would be rushing things a bit much. Yoshiaki let her clothes billow in the wind as she swept her body around. We are moving south to protect Sviet Russ southern border using the history recreation of an attack on Sviet Rus. By doing that, we can deter anyone from traveling from Kantou to Novgorod. Meaning If the Azuchi Castle or the Shirasagi try to go to Novgorod, we can knock them away from the side. And of course, once we have determined the risk of that has been eliminated We will go to visit Komahime-sama at Novgorod, mon! Things are so much easier with you around, Shakenobe. As she danced, Yoshiaki opened a sign frame. Righteousness: The wind has arrived. Well be going. Some words appeared on the sign frame from the side and something flew into the sky from the central deck. It was a blue god of war. Specifically, it was the Satomi Presidents Righteousness. The vassal stood on its shoulder while carrying something in a large cloth wrapper. Flat Vassal: If you can make it, well see you at Novgorod!! With the loud sound of the wind being struck, Righteousness left. After watching it leave, Yoshiaki turned to the eastern sky. She saw a white surface in the distance there. That was the Ariake, and Date Are you finally free to act? Masamune felt the wind on the deck of the Aoba Castle, the Date flagship, as it cruised at low altitude. They had a reason to keep the Aoba Castle so low. It was partially because the blue-painted Date fleet would only look like shadows in the starlight, but also If the enemy does attack the Ariake, either they have to ascend toward its high altitude position or they have to aim their cannons upwards. If we remain below them, we can fire freely. And if the enemy chooses to go to Novgorod Kagetsuna-kun: Mogami flew on out west, so if the enemy is stopped by them, we can attack them from behind. Isnt that right!? You did it, Masa-chan! You couldnt be playing more unfair! Katakura, you were the one that taught me military strategy. Kagetsuna-kun: Oh! Youve finally figured out how to play verbal catch, Masamune-kun!? Way to go! But why arent you denying how unfair this is!? You make it sound like I dont play fair! When Oniniwa-san was trying to punish me for some trivial matter the other day, I played things fair and square by taking his pet cat hostage to escape! Wait, thats not fair at all! But Im not afraid to bow down in apology! Look, Im doing a backwards prostration! Are you looking, Masamune-kun? Hmm? Masamune silently closed the sign frame. Now, then, she said while pulling the large sword from her hip, resting the tip on the deck in front of her, and straightening her back. She could see a giant white surface in the sky to the left. It was the Ariake. To erase the aftereffects and buffering from launching the Musashi, repair smoke was rising from various areas and countless metallic sounds could be heard. She could see something else far ahead. The Azuchi Castle. She opened a sign frame in front of her and zoomed in optically to view the giant ship floating in the sky above Edo Bay. The ship had a small city for the crew and it had just finished preparations to leave port. The loaded cargo created a flat portion on the top of its silhouette, but Aoba Fleet. Turn your bows toward the Azuchi Castles shortest course to Novgorod and remain on standby. Masamune ordered her fleet to standby and took a breath. The wind was cold. But not just because it was nighttime. She had been removed from the Seiryus protection. That blue god of war was no longer protecting her at all times. It was likely repairing its damage in its ether space. She would be able to summon it once that was complete, but nothing would appear if she called for it now. She had gained some precious time during which she was not protected by anything. Would you call it refreshing? There was a sense of emptiness, but was that loneliness? She did not know, but Kojirou. Kagetsuna-kun: Yes!? This is the guy who makes things confusing thanks to the similarity between Kojirou and Kojuurou! Pass. She closed the sign frame and lightly rotated her shoulders. She acted like something was wrapped around her back and she was throwing it off and then her body slowly trembled. Kojirou. She looked up into the cold and clear sky. You successfully set Oushuu in motion. That means its our turn next. The flagship of Shibatas fleet was waiting in the sky east of Novgorod. Shibatas giant form stood on the end of the deck with his arms crossed. Hey, Fuwa, you tell Hashiba that we need to end Nanao Castle already. Eh? Fuwa expressed her confusion behind him, so he looked back her way. He bent his eyes and formed a gentle smile on his lips before speaking. What other choice do we have? Weve gotta wage war. He laughed. Have Toshiie form a wall and secure the east with Mori. Novgorod can act as a shield against Musashis weird attack, so lets land on the area we hold on the south, west, and east. This is going to be a land battle now. Its a struggle for control of Novgorod. If we take this island, we can hold western Sviet Rus. And And Hashiba said theres something below Novgorod we cant let Musashi see and that Holland Chancellor Prince of Orange was headed there, right? On Hashibas request, weve got to control Novgorod, string up that Prince of Orange, andyeah Shibata gave a full faced smile and ignored the stiffening of Fuwas face. Lets crush Musashis forces. Got that, Fuwa? The Testament Union officially declared the end of the Battle of Nanao Castle between Sviet Rus and P.A. Oda only after Shibatas fleet had finished landing from east to south Novgorod. As Testament Union representative, Pope Chancellor Innocentius X announced that the rest of the battle would be a recreation of the Battle of Tedorigawa, and that greatly changed the meaning of the battlefield. The combined corpse warriors who had been working with Maeda Toshiies skeleton warriors now began destroying the skeletons while the skeletons began rushing toward Novgorods city walls which had closed their gates. As enemy and ally swapped places, Tooris group met up with the Sviet Rus assault unit and started climbing the path up the hill, but it was a long path. And P.A. Oda is firing on the land! They did not hesitate to fire in order to destroy the skeleton warriors so they could reach a higher level. Sviet Rus could only provide firing support to secure a front line for their second attempt at landing, but P.A. Oda was firing from beyond the hill to speed up their invasion. Tooris group moved to the northeast side of the hill to stay out of P.A. Odas way and that slowed them down. And Now, then. 12 minutes had passed since Shibatas fleet had arrived. By the time Shibata Katsuie set foot on the southeastern field, the Novgorod city and city hall on the hill were protected by the corpse warriors, but the skeleton warriors already surrounded them and were making a multi-stage attack against the defense barriers. Shibatas main unit was P.A. Odas primary force and, just like at Magdeburg, they moved swiftly to their destination while making powerful strikes. That destruction grew to a roar, the number of combined corpse warriors dropped, and the defense barriers surrounding Novgorods city glowed dully. The battlefield was currently split in two. One battlefield was the interception unit including Moris gods of war that stopped Sviet Russ invasion on the east. The other battlefield was the circle around Novgorod at the top of the hill that tried to break through the citys barriers. Sviet Rus tried to conquer the former, but P.A. Oda used that as a shield while they tried to conquer the latter. The fall of Novgorod was only a matter of time now. Honestly, you always seem to be on the move. You need to stop for some good food and a good nights sleep sometimes. Thats why youre so skinny. A scratchy elderly womans voice was heard in a red room. The room belonged to Olimpia who was the current Papa-Schola Innocentius X. The room was filled with piles of books, toys, clothing, models, and musical instruments. The actual floor had vanished below them all and a man sat at the red lacquered table prepared inside. He was Holy Roman Emperor Matthias. He wore a summer uniform with an apron and he opened the lid of the pot on the table. Thats because Im a puppet. Im always on the move and sightseeing, but I make sure to write letters and contact people. And when I have some spare time nowadays, I try to entertain you while enjoying my hobbies. Oh, dear. I thought something smelled good. What is it? Dried beef cooked in red wine and tomatoes. I thought it would be perfect for you since you love redbut what do you think? After spreading out a tablecloth, he removed the lid. And as Olimpia sat on the edge of her bed What a rich aroma. But isnt this French cooking? Thats because Hashiba was talking about starting her invasion of Mouri. Ive been researching the local cuisine lately, so I thought I would try it out. Oh, dear. So was I only your second choice? Hashiba seems to like being alone She seems bound by her master in P.A. Oda, you see. It kind of looks like she wants to keep as few connections to people as possible. Not being a puppet must be tough. Matthias scooped some of the contents into a bowl and Olimpias eyebrows rose when she saw the glistening broth. She stood up from the edge of her bed. You dont put flour in it. Thats the royal palace style. Even a puppet has his pride. Then why not hire a bunch of cooks and live a life of luxury? You call that luxury? Matthias smiled a little. As a child, I could ask for any dish I wanted, but I got sick of that long ago. After all, I only ever received my favorite dishes and things that suit my tastes perfectly. It was because I did indeed think of that as luxury that I didnt understand when my brother left to live all on his own. Oh, dear. Are you in a rebellious phase, then? Youll see when you eat it. Matthias passed Olimpia the bowl and a spoon. The old woman accepted them and took a bite without thanking him. And after a moment Its spicy! What do you think? Luxurious, isnt it? Matthias smiled. I look for and find a dish I want to eat, search for and gather the ingredients I think will be best, search for and gather the cooking equipment I think will be best, make my own decisions while cooking, and end up with something thats so-so or a failure. What do you think? Unlike the past, I can create a much more ideal version of the flavor I want. I dont let someone else provide that reality for me. No matter how hard I work, I can never make something as good as a first class chef, but I can still pursue an even more ideal flavor. I have several things I continue to pursue, but I dont have to be so fixated on them. If I start to want something else, I can abandon cooking. That is what I call luxury. I can acquire anything, but it ends there and Im not bound by it. Yes. I can never reach the level of the first class people, but I can still aim higher. That is the luxury of a puppet. Its wonderful, isnt it? Ohhhh? Olimpia smiled with the corners of her mouth and shrugged. You are quite a dreamer. And all you do is dream. You too live a life of luxury, Olimpia. Matthias pulled a basket of bread from below the table. He also took back the bowl he had handed Olimpia and sprinkled some cream onto the meat. Now, I think you might like this better. Its kind of cheating though. Well, repeating this and learning it as a skill will bring me ever closer to the ideal, which should be fun. He passed the bowl back to her and opened a cadena firma. Olimpia, the two of us are puppets, but what I have passed on and you approved is making history right now. We are the unexpected approvers of history, arent we? Then again, we have no right to reject it. Oh? If we rejected it, history wouldnt move, would it? Olimpia smiled and Matthiass expression froze in place. But he soon smiled too. You are even better suited to being a puppet than I am. How wonderful! Then can you tell me something? With Hashiba providing logistical support over there, I dont have Mitsunari and the others to provide commentary. What is most interesting about that battle? Well Matthias pointed to the map of Novgorod on his cadena firma. He pointed partway up the eastern hill. Right here, a strange person named Mori is making a valiant effort. Volume 4C, 86: Confirmers of the Footholds Volume 4C, Chapter 86: Confirmers of the Footholds It must continue Whether you like it or not Point Allocation (Constant Change) Mori fought. I need to do my best! The remnants of the fleet that Sakuma had protected were searching for her down below Novgorod. Mori felt they had Sakuma to thank for conquering Novgorod to this extent, so he had to extend their control by the time she came back alive. So he moved and fought alongside the gods of war he inhabited after splitting himself apart. He was gradually figuring out how to fight on this battlefield. The most important thing was to avoid leaving himself open to an attack, so he kept his movements compact. Yes, I need to make compact jabs! Quick jabs! I cant just swing myself around! Isnt that right!? Ha ha ha. Mori, thats really persuasive coming from you. And you cant be swinging your tentacles around normally either. Toshiie had temporarily come down to check things out, but he had returned to the top of the hill. As for their enemy Date is putting up a surprisingly good fight, commented Toshiie. I-I destroyed 4 of them, but the last 2 have started fighting a purely long-range battle. They were firing from a distance as mobile gun turrets while making sure they did not hit the assault unit reinforcements arriving from the north. They could not defeat Mori, but they could destroy the large skeletons, which was a problem. However, they could not protect the region quite as well when he pursued them. Toshiie told him not to worry about it and that destruction did not mean death for those skeletons, so Mori stayed far enough away to dodge the bullets from the Date gods of war. H-how about that, Master Toshiie!? I can dodge! Im dodging them! Thats some incredible wriggling. Wriggling! Lady Matsu really likes it! Mori was delighted, so he had all of his gods of war wriggle around. The Date gods of war and the Sviet Rus spell unit could not hit him with their physical bullets and spell bullets. And even just dodging like this was valuable. Not only did it use up the enemys ammunition, but as long as he was here, the Date gods of war could not move forward. And without their support, the Sviet Rus warriors could not move forward either. And whenever they saw an opening, Toshiies large skeletons and large apes would move forward to wear down and push back the enemys front line. Wh-what was this kind of tactic called!? A de-lewd-ing tactic!? That would be a delaying tactic. Oh. U-um, Master Toshiie! I-I am not a dirty guy! Please dont misunderstand! I-I just mispronounced it a little is all! Dont worry about it! Lady Matsu is so kind! thought Mori as he fought. He had to be careful. If the enemy moved too far away, the ships would start firing. It was already happening. A largescale impact hit to the left and blew away several skeletons. That was close, he thought while stepping to the right. That wouldve been dangerous if it had hit me. And then. Mori! Not that way! Eh? Had that impact meant something? He quickly turned around and saw something beyond the dust knocked into the night sky by the impact. Vermilion!? It was a feminine god of war. And Thats Musashis! Mori realized what the enemy had done. They had set up a predictable pattern of shellfire in order to disguise the landing of the god of war as a shell hit and catch him off guard. In a true surprise attack, he could not actively make use of his flexibility, so he could guess the enemy had been trying to do that. But he had Toshiie on his side and Toshiies words had saved him. Im not alone! With that in mind, Mori faced the enemy while turned to the side. He sent out the left arm. It was a rotating corkscrew blow that wrapped around the enemys arm and threw them. He had used this to slam the Date gods of war to the ground, so Youre mine! Toshiie saw something unbelievable as he stood at the top of the hill. As soon as Mori touched the Musashi god of war named Jizuri Suzaku, he disappeared. Huh? It happened too suddenly for Toshiie to grasp what had happened. In fact ? Jizuri Suzaku itself and the Musashi 6th Special Duty Officer standing on its shoulder frantically looked left and right. It was unclear what had happened, but Mori had vanished. Well, his other gods of war were still there, but not the main one. Where did the thickest Mori go? As soon as Toshiie asked that, Mori crashed down from the sky only about 7 cm to his right. Ahhhhhn! Dirt flew into the air as he collided with the ground, but Mori immediately got right back up. Ah. But his body twisted around and he collapsed again. A thick arm trembled 3 cm to Toshiies left. D-dammit, the impact wont leave me! I just keep twitching. Th-theres something wrong with me! Um, Mori, this has been rather thrilling for me, so are you done? Oh, s-sorry, Master Toshiie! I need to pull myself together! Actually, maybe you would have fared better if you let yourself come apart a little more. Meanwhile, the 6th Special Duty Officer noticed them, so her god of war prepared to fight. She was about 100 meters away and the god of war tried to hide her behind its face. Mori also noticed the enemys movement. Despite the distance, he stood up and H-here I go! He sent his other gods of war toward Jizuri Suzaku. There were 6 of them and they all used their elasticity to run in a springy sort of way while attacking with their log-like arms. However Eh? Toshiie saw six figures fly up into the sky. They were Moris alternate gods of war. He could tell Jizuri Suzaku had just barely touched them, but that was all. Why did that send them flying!? Then they crashed down just 15 cm behind him. Naomasa did not really understand. What is going on here? She had tried to counterattack with a throw. She had to say tried because those weird gods of war had flown into the sky before she actually got that far. Only one possibility came to mind: Are they actually on our side and are letting me win? But the primary one seemed serious as it charged toward her. Ereeeeeeeeeeeeeeect! What is with this? she thought while trying to perform a throw, but as soon as Jizuri Suzakus hand touched it !! The enemy god of war spun wildly up into the night sky. Naomasa tilted her head as she heard it landing head-first in the distance. And Asama: Um, Masa? Youre looking kind of invincible there. Smoking Girl: Yeah, Im honestly not sure what this is. Stickyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!! It was sent flying before she could even throw it. Silver Wolf: Eh? Wh-what is that? I keep hearing these loud crashes down below, but is that Naomasa? Smoking Girl: Well, its not so much me as it is the other guy. Oh, excuse me a moment. The other 6 are coming. Harrrrrrrrrrd!! They flew away when she merely touched them. Hori-ko: Naomasa-sama, are you perhaps enjoying this? No, wait, thought Naomasa while placing a hand on her forehead. She had to figure out what was happening between her and her opponent. Smoking Girl: Ohh I think I get it. Thruuuuuuuuust!! He flew away and Naomasa confirmed her speculation. Smoking Girl: I use my opponents own power to throw thembut this guy must already be directing his strength in the exact direction Im trying to use. That means hes supplying all of the power I would have used to throw him. So she only had to slightly touch him in that direction without actually performing the throw. Dammiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! And the enemy god of war flew wildly into the sky. Smoking Girl: Yeah, thats definitely it. Mitotsudaira, hes even worse than you were back in England. Or rather, hes really poorly matched against me in close-quarters combat. Silver Wolf: I-Im willing to spar with you again! Ive changed a lot since then! Sure, sure, said Naomasa as the enemy began another charge. The same thing kept happening, but Throwing him through the air doesnt seem to do much damage Naomasa had Jizuri Suzaku perform the throw she had originally tried to do. With an extremely rapid spin, he flew along a sharp curve and slammed into the ground instead of flying into the air. !? For the first time in his life, Mori felt an impact reach his entire body. The rapid spin caused the blood to gather on the surface of his body. And after spinning upside-down, he thought his entire body was being crushed because She slammed me into the ground!? Not even his bodys elasticity allowed him to bounce as he was slammed so perfectly into the ground. Instead of feeling an urge to vomit, the impact made him feel like all of his insides were being forced out. His breathing and even his pulse were shaken, but Eh? He realized he was hanging upside down in the air. His opponent had grabbed his wrist and swung him upwards to lift him up. And then he found himself embedded deep into the ground. Omaeda: Mori! Mori! To be honest with you, I ran 100 meters away, but are you okay!? Mory: Ah I-I mightnot make it The groundis so warm Omaeda: Dont go to sleep, Mori! Stay with us! And, umm, about your opponent here. Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer is named Naomasa, right? Well, do you know who Ii Naomasa is? Mory: N-no, sorry. I havent been with you very long Omaeda: Right, right. Well, according to the Testament descriptions, there was this battle called the Battle of Komaki and Nagakute, you see? And, Mori, one of Ii Naomasas troops snipes you between the eyebrows and you die. Mory: Ehh!? What!? No one told me that! And I dont have eyebrows! Wh-what am I supposed to do about that!? Omaeda: Na-chan? You got a perfect 5 in art, so can you draw some on? Lily Flower: Just so you know, I got that 5 thanks to my sculpting. Want me to carve some in? Mory: No, I-I dont like the sound of that! I like my adorable shape and coloration! B-besides, Ive heard rumors about Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer! Toshiie asked him what kind of rumors those were, so he answered. Mory: Shaja! From what I heard, Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer puffs on a pipe, has a rude way of speaking, always has oil stains on her clothes, has a giant false arm, and is really strong when she gets to fight! Youre saying Ill be killed by that collection of negative traits!? As soon as he said that, Mori was lifted up and slammed into the ground. Mori was slammed down and felt like the breath and everything else had been knocked out of him, but he still saw something. He saw the girl standing on the female god of wars shoulder. She wore a Far Eastern summer uniform, she held a pipe in her mouth, and smoke escaped her mouth as she spoke into a sign frame. What? Im not playing around. This isnt my idea of fun. She spoke rudely and her clothes had oil stains and scorch marks in places. Her false arm held onto the side of the vermilion god of wars head and looked like it could punch someone to death. Mori had previously called her a collection of negative traits, but Ah. He gasped. Below the night sky and in the flickering light of the battlefields torches and fires, he saw her black hair, her angled eyes, her fit build, and her false arm. But that isnt all. He also saw the breasts contained inside the chest band and the lines of her legs and butt showing through her tights. This isnt at all like what I know. She was not like the girls he knew. And he did not mean the P.A. Oda girls he had lived and trained with. He had been forced to experience girls all too much in the past. He briefly recalled that part of his past he wished he could forget. During that former time in that damp space, the things that had violated him had all been slippery, soft, and on the verge of falling away. Calling it gentle sounded nice, but he still shuddered when he thought about how it had clung to him without ever leaving. They had all started by dressing up, acting cute, and treating him and themselves with care, but I was like a pet to them. They had all looked down on him. And they had tried to use him however they could. Something sickeningly kind and soft had not allowed him to escape. It had been a constant companion in that dark and damp place. He was here now thanks to his attempt to forget about and leave that. And This is different, he thought. She viewed him from a height, but she did not look down on him. Hers was a sharp and hostile glare, but she was looking straight at him. She reminds me of that time. She reminded him of when Hashiba had rescued him and faced him below the sky. Because Hashiba had looked straight at him on an even level, he had not known what to do and looked away. That was why he had looked to the sky. He was now embedded in the ground and could not move his head, so he could not look away. This girl reminded him of Hashiba and the others from P.A. Oda, but Shes different. Hashiba was pretty, but this girl was different. She had more strength than softness, she dressed herself in what she needed rather than what looked nice, and she spoke her mind rather than what people wanted to hear. Her body and her giant false right arm seemed imbalanced. He felt certain that she was not in that place. She had lived while entirely ignorant of that place. Is this the kind of person I was hoping for? And as soon as he thought that !? Mori felt his pulse begin to race. Naomasa saw the god of war suddenly bend backwards while embedded in the ground. Smoking Girl: Hey, everyone, theres a weird one here. Marube-ya: Does that mean P.A. Oda isnt all that different from us? Azuma: Does that mean the worlds in trouble no matter which side wins? We: Azuma-kun! Azuma-kun! I feel like you have allowed them to corrupt you a bit lately! But as Naomasa glared at the sprawled-out god of war Ah, no, i-it cant be! It cant be that! Mal-Ga: What is this? Gold Mar: You probably shouldnt watch this, Ga-chan. I think its just a crazy person. Novice: Eh? Hes not crazy! Dont you get it!? Hes awakening to the hidden power of his blood! I suppose the rest of you will never understand the confusion that brings! Scarred: To me, it looks more like hes filled with joy. Girls: Meaning hes just plain weird! Asama: Masa, please. As the Public Morals Officer, I beg you to take care of this. Smoking Girl: Id really rather not Mori was confused. N-no! This i-isnt right! His pulse would not calm down. He was focused on the girl standing on the shoulder of the vermilion god of war in front of him. Looking up from below, he saw her breasts and the tight line down to her navel. Because she was turned slightly to the side to speak to the god of war, her waist was twisted and her butt stuck a bit out toward him. And as the wind blew at her skirt, he occasionally saw N-no! L-looking is too indecent! Glance. Ahh, Im so dirty! But her bound hair blew in the wind and came undone. And that longish hair fell down on the bare skin of her back which was left exposed to provide space for the false arms connection. Wah. His pulse raced even faster. This was not right. She was supposed to shoot him between the eyebrows. And that was not supposed to happen until later. So why was the center of his circulatory system leaping inside him like it had been shot? Could it be Thats ridiculous. Didnt I want to fall in love with, marry, and live out the rest of my life with a much more feminine, beautiful, gentle, and kind person? At the very least, he had not expected to get along with someone who took part in battles, prioritized something over their own appearance, and fought people. In others words, someone just like him. Not to mention that this person might kill him. But I I was wrong, he thought. His life plan and the ideal woman he had imagined in it might have been feminine, beautiful, gentle, and kind, but Thats just like the people who once controlled me! He had not known any other kind of woman, so when he had imagined a proper life plan, he had only been able to hope for someone just like those who had controlled him. If this person might kill him, that was fine with him. After all, his time in that darkness had been a living death. So ! He had found a different kind of person he had never even hoped for. This was a kind of woman he had never known before. And Shes so pretty Her muscles and movements were different from his, but there was no waste there and they strengthened her. So, thought Mori. "''If she would open her heart to me A-and guide me N-no. I-I cant! Smoking Girl: Not again. Mal-Ga: You should finish him off already. I think he actually enjoys being hit. Me: Maybe hes fallen in love with Naomasa. Girls: No, no. Not a chance. Smoking Girl: And Toori. Make any more stupid jokes and Ill beat you up next. Wise Sister: Oh? I think he might be onto something there, Naomasa. Too much humility will only reduce your value, you know? While imagining things, writhing on the ground, and glancing up toward Naomasas skirt, Mori thought to himself: I cant keep this up. At this rate Im going to go crazy. But it has to be now, he thought. If I let her escape, I might never see her again. So, he continued. I need to say something. But Wh-what am I supposed to say!? He was not confident enough in his feelings to say, I love you. And she probably would not want to hear that right now. The battlefield was also a poor place for saying, Please hear what I have to say. This was important. Yes, his future was hanging in the balance. He needed words that would calm this enemys heart. He needed some short but comforting words that would gain her trust. He was a tentacle being. He was a fully pure-blooded tentacle. So he knew generally what to do. In order to calm and comfort her and in order to secure his future, Mori got up and made a suggestion. Excuse me! Please let me start by groping you! He was slammed into the ground. It didnt work!? Why? wondered Mori. Should I have gone for a greater impact with my head? No She really isnt that sort of person! What a pain. Would this be easier? Eh? he wondered just before he flew through the air. Ah! He was not slammed into the ground. She used all her strength to throw him over the edge of Novgorod and into the empty air. His god of war had no flight device, so he could not avoid falling. And that would lead to one thing: he would be separated from her. He would be taken from and separated from her. That was obvious, but in that case Wait. He panicked. He could tell he was panicked as he was flung through the air. And so he thought, I want to confirm this. He had only just met her. Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer probably only saw him as an enemy, but what did he think? He wanted to demonstrate that. U-um! After throwing the god of war with Jizuri Suzaku, Naomasa heard it call out to her. He had been reacting in the most baffling ways, but he definitely faced her as he flew in a parabolic arc. W-will we see each other again!? Mal-Ga: Is he asking for a rematch? Well, he looks like a pain since shooting him probably wouldnt do much good, so you can deal with him. Thats right, agreed Naomasa. And either way, Sure, I suppose. You seem to be a good match for me, so Ill take you on. R-really!? Were a good match!? Th-then This guy must be a pervert who loves being beaten up, she thought as the weird god of war fell toward the end of the land. U-until we meet again! Sure, she replied as he dropped below Novgorods edge. And Asama: So, um, Masa? What was that enemy god of war? Smoking Girl: Hmm. To be honest, I dont really know. She tilted her head. The other gods of war seemed to have split off from that one and they were still active. They could not take control of eastern Novgorod until she crushed them, so she took a breath. Smoking Girl: What an annoying opponent With that, she waved toward the Date gods of war and the assault unit reinforcements waiting to the north. Anyway, Ill clear away these obstacles! And after that Skeleton warriors were rising from the ground on the south and all across the hill. If she ignored them, Tooris group would be in trouble. So Wed like to go on up now, but Ive got to deal with these things first! Just as she and Jizuri Suzaku prepared to fight, an umbrella of light raced through the sky. Is that? She recognized that light. Novice: Novgorods defense barrier was broken! Shibatas warriors are going to attack the city for the Battle of Tedorigawa! And yet Novgorod and P.A. Oda were working together for the Battle of Nanao Castle. Novice: Aoi-kuns group is getting close to the city, so P.A. Oda will want to make this an urban battle. But Novgorod hasnt opened up the city, so they had to go for a more forceful method. Theyre planning to do the history recreation of the Battle of Tedorigawa in Novgorods city while treating the Volkhov River as the Tedori River. Meaning Novice: Shibatas forces are finally arriving. It happened just a few minutes before. Atop the hill south of Novgorod, the unmoving bodies of the combined corpses had littered the ground and a largescale barrier had seemed to dig into the white birch city walls as it surrounded Novgorod in a dome shape. But the barrier was perfectly vertical near where it reached the ground. The control line producing the barrier could not remain even if it was flush with the ground, so it was made to drop straight down underground from a certain height. So Fall back! Someone shouted that and ran away from the southern gate. It was Fuwa. She had a reason to run. She saw a shallow valley in front of her. The city was located a little bit lower than the ground at the top of the hill. The difference was about 2 meters. So straight out from the city gate was a valley with a view of the night sky. And she saw something in sky horizontally out from Novgorods gate. Shibatas fleet! They had a simple way of destroying Novgorods defense barrier. The fleet concentrated its fire on the vertical portion from a horizontal position. From above or diagonally, the curved portion of the barrier would divert the power and the bombardment would not be as effective. This strategy was only possible because Novgorod was a floating city and thus the fleet could take up a position directly horizontal or even lower. Fuwas calculations said 27 main cannon class shots focused on about the same point would neutralize a portion of the barrier. Then the engineering students only had to secure a 1.5 meter space that would not receive an ether supply. It was a simple task, but the setup was far from easy. But luckily Novgorod doesnt rotate at night! A floating city this large would be affected by the earths rotation, so it would be quite troublesome if it rotated as well. But it was night. The main reason Novgorod rotated was to distribute which areas were in the sun, so that did not apply. Just to be safe, they had let a lot of Sviet Russ landing fleet arrive at the northern land port and they had made adjustments in order to damage Sviet Rus as well if Novgorod did start rotating. But now only one thing remained. Fire! Before she could run out of the valley, Fuwa covered her ears while tripping and scrambling back to her feet. Immediately afterwards, 27 pressures passed by, shaking the sides of the valley. It was an explosive tremor. It knocked her butt into the air, but she still saw the bright light of the powerful impact. ! The defense barrier at Novgorods southern gate shattered. So theyre here. I thought they would use a spell or something after learning their lesson at Magdeburg, but theyre using their main fleet as a battering ram? Tactics sure have changed. In the city halls dark central hall, Marfa crossed her legs in a large chair and viewed the situation outside on a sankt okno. So theyll expand the hole in the southern gate, secure a bridgehead, and then make their attack. She opened a sankt okno and performed some calculations that told her the enemy would begin invading the city in about four minutes. In that case, she said. Ill defend using our warriors. The bearers of the coming age arent the only ones that can set the battlefield in motion. Even the ghosts of the past can get their feelings across right now. And Ill prove it. Marfa smiled as an explosion rocked southern Novgorod. Was that Shibatas Kamewari? Leave it to Demon Shibata to pave the way all at once like that. Hes so forceful its gonna make me cry. Cry tears of joy, that is. Now. Its time to enjoy history as it unfolds! Katsuie smashed through both the enemies and the buildings near the southern gate and he walked forward through the scattering white birch fragments. His feet were light, but each step was long. Nowww, then. Should I head straight there, or should I have some fun first? Great Upperclassman: Toshiie, were doing the Battle of Tedorigawa here, but how far does that let us go? Omaeda: Well, Shibata, the Battle of Tedorigawa has us retreating before we actually invade Nanao Castle. Great Upperclassman: Cmon, now. Hurry up and tell me what interpretation were using. Ill reach the edge just by walking at this rate. Omaeda: But, Shibata, if were using Novgorods city hall as Nanao Castle, then we cant take control of the city hall and we cant complete Hashibas request to deal with the remains of the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academy below the city hall or Chancellor Prince of Orange. Which means Great Upperclassman: Which means? Shaja, replied Toshiie. Omaeda: I have a suggestion. We should change this battle to the Battle of Uozu Castle which comes next. The Testament descriptions for that battle have us conquering the outer citadel, so we can easily interpret our way into attacking the inside of the city hall. Huh? said Fuwa just after stepping inside the gate. She stood behind the P.A. Oda defense unit and the M.H.R.R. warriors who were using with defense spells. Fuwaa: Wait a minute! If we do Uozu Castle, itll lead to our masters assassination! Omaeda: But if we dont do it, Hashiba cant make her next move. Fuwaa: Eh? You mean were restricting Hashibas movements? What did that mean? Fuwa thought about it and looked up. Fuwaa: You mean shes starting her invasion of Mouri, dont you!? Lily Flower: Huh? What do you mean by that? Explain it, Toshi. Great Upperclassman: I dont want an explanation! Who needs explanations!? O12: Oh, dear. Dont say that, Katsuie. Great Upperclassman: Lets hear that explanation! Im all about explanations! Cause Im not an idiot! Thus, Toshiie began explaining. Listen, he began while Fuwa heard to the sounds of gunfire gathering in the distance. Omaeda: In the Battle of Nanao Castle, Hashiba withdraws in advance, but shell still send us supplies as logistical support. The Azuchi Castle will drop by, give us some of the supplies loaded on in Kantou, and then Fuwaa: After waiting back at the Lake Biwa base, Hashiba will begin her invasion of Mouri? What about Tottori Castle? Well, said Toshiie while opening a lernen figur. He checked a message board that acted as a P.A. Oda communication board. Omaeda: It seems to have fallen bloodlessly. She seems to have taken Tottori Castle in exchange for giving the Reine des Garous the name of Masuda Motonaga, a commander of the Mouri clan. The Reine des Garous is certainly trouble, but now the invasion of Mouri can move to the next stage. But once that happens Lily Flower: Our masters assassination, huh? Omaeda: Shaja. You understand what it means for me to suggest we do Uozu Castle, dont you? And what it means to not restrict Hashibas movements? It meant Omaeda: Hashiba is thinking that she can rush back from her invasion of Mouri for our masters assassination. But But Omaeda: What happens if we meet resistance from Sviet Rus at Uozu Castle and cant head back? In fact, the Testament descriptions say that is exactly what happened. But things are different now and that is not what Hashiba wants. Hashiba is saying this Great Upperclassman: Every last P.A. Oda warrior needs to finish their preparations and go running to Honnouji? Omaeda: Shaja. Thats right. Hashiba thinks that Musashi and the other nations are bound to interfere with our masters assassination, so we all need to head there to protect P.A. Oda. Fuwa heard Maeda ask, How about it? Omaeda: We are not protecting our master. We are protecting P.A. Odas future. We are protecting P.A. Odas foundation so it will not break apart with our masters assassination and can continue under Hashiba and Mitsunari. And to do that, I suggest we recreate Uozu Castle here. I see, said Katsuie as he came to a stop in the middle of a Novgorod street. The street had grass growing in it, the sidewalks were made of white birch, and the houses made of rotting white birch created walls on either side. It was a dead city, but Well be using it for the benefit of P.A. Oda. It was true that completing the Battle of Uozu Castle here would allow them to immediately run back during Nobunagas assassination. But that method introduced another risk upon completing the Battle of Uozu Castle. The other nations and the Testament Union will tell us to hurry up with our masters assassination. Great Upperclassman: Hey, small fries. What do we gain by putting off our masters assassination any longer? O12: Katsuie. Great Upperclassman: Yeah, Lady Oichi, I know. I really do know. Once our master is assassinatedwell be forced into a civil war within the Oda clan. Meaning Meaning Great Upperclassman: Well be facing the end of these fun times. Toshiie heard someone say hey on the last slope up the hill. Down below, he could see and hear the Sviet Rus assault unit reinforcements battling the skeleton warriors, but one voice reached his ears most clearly. Great Upperclassman: Hey, Toshiie, small fry, and the other one. Omaeda: What is it? Fuwaa: Wait! Fuwas voice reached him. Fuwaa: Maeda! Calm downcalm down a little! Why do we have to end things the way they are now!? Were plenty strong the way we are! Thats true, said Toshiie with a bitter smile. But Fuwaa: Dont give me that! You know better than anyone that it would be best if things could stay like this! So why are you saying it has to end!? Omaeda: Because of the Genesis Project. Even over the divine transmission, he had a feeling all of their reactions had frozen. So he took a breath and scattered some silver coins from his coin roll sword. Omaeda: If we dont continue with the Genesis Project, the Apocalypse will arrive. At the very least, thats the foundation of what binds us together. Listen, he said. Omaeda: The Far Eastern forces are just about settled. Hashiba has already made her preparations in Shikoku and Kyushu, so once she conquers Mouri, the west will be almost entirely controlled by P.A. Oda. That still leaves England and the M.H.R.R. Protestants, but they wont be able to do much since theyll be surrounded by P.A. Oda forces. However However Omaeda: In the east, Oushuu and Sviet Rus have sided with Musashi. That just leaves Tres Espa?a and Houjou which are more uncertain and could go either way. Lily Flower: So once those are settled, a clear line will have been drawn between the P.A. Oda and Musashi forces? Omaeda: Thats right. Oushuu and Sviet Rus might be lost causes, but between Tres Espa?a and Houjou, I think we can use Tres Espa?as Far Eastern history recreation to work out an alliance or a neutral standpoint. That leaves Houjou, but if we can control them, P.A. Oda will have its greatest possible territory leading into the Apocalypse. So Omaeda: P.A. Oda wont have to worry about anything getting in our way as we stop the Apocalypse. To put it another way, theres nothing more for P.A. Oda to do except for controlling Houjou and having Hashiba conquer Mouri. Delaying things too much will cause two problems: it will leave us with less time to deal with the Apocalypse and it will allow our enemies to build up their strength. And if we have no time or power to spare, the other nations can use their cooperation as a powerful bargaining chip. So, said Toshiie again. He took a breath and viewed his surroundings. He was on top of Novgorods hill, he was surrounded by skeleton warriors, and they were battling Sviet Russ assault unit down below. Shibatas fleet floated in the southern sky to his right and they were intermittently firing on Sviet Russ fleet which was landing beyond the hill to his left. After seeing all those actions, he spoke. Omaeda: Lets have fun with it. Lily Flower: I wholeheartedly agree. Fuwaa: Well, I dont. Fuwa spoke quietly. Fuwaa: I know we have our reasons, I know we benefit from it, I know it would be better in the long run, and I know stopping the Apocalypse is the most important thing. But I still like the way things are now. Probably so, said Toshiie with a bitter smile. Since Matsu pulled over the lernen figur displaying Fuwas words and gently stroked it, she must have been worried for Fuwa too. But Fuwaa: Isnt there some other way!? There has to be. Dont make that decision here on the battlefield. We need to hold a major conference so we can all make the decision together! If they did that I expect everyone from P.A. Oda would agree with us. Fuwa likely knew that. She may have had a faint hope that everyone would change their minds if they were given the time, but she was mostly driven by a refusal to accept it so suddenly and a desire to reject it. So maybe holding a major conference would work. But as Toshiie considered that Great Upperclassman: Hey, Fuwa. Fuwaa: Eh? Wh-what is it? Great Upperclassman: You should get married. Fuwa was just inside the citys southern gate. Ehh!? She shouted louder than the surrounding sounds of gunfire, so everyone turned back toward her. Uh, oh, she thought. And Those who had been viewing the conversation on their insha kotob bowed toward her and returned to the battle. Wh-what was that weird sign of concern for!? Fuwaa: Um, Shibata! Why would you say that all of a sudden!? Great Upperclassman: Because it makes every day so much fun. O12: Oh, Katsuie. I cant believe you. Fuwa started wondering what to do when her superiors were insane and also a couple, but then she asked a question while timing their progress. Fuwaa: Ill admit it can be fun to watch you two, but Im not sure Im ready for- Great Upperclassman: How about with Mori? Thatll give us enough joke material to last us until the Apocalypse. Fuwaa: I dont think you could find a ruder way of making a suggestion! Omaeda: Unfortunately, I think Mori is into busty girls. Fuwaa: And now youre being rude to me!! Why was it everyone around her averted their gaze? At any rate, Fuwa took a breath. It was true that had taken care of her gloomy mood. And making a fuss here would not convince anyone. So who was at fault here? Is it Mori!? He packed too much of a punch for a new recruit. But Thats just how it goes with the Shibata groupand the Hashiba group too That may just have been how it was, so Fuwaa: Um, all that asidehow exactly are we going to shift from the Battle of Tedorigawa to the Battle of Uozu Castle? Dont we have to retreat once and head back in for a counterattack? Omaeda: Yes, so our main force willtheres a gate there, right? Have them step outside of that and head back in. That means we crossed the enemys boundary when we left and when we returned. Fuwaa: Wow, thats pushing it Omaeda: Well, Hashiba has control of K.P.A. Italia. And retreating and returning is fine, but I hear Niwa went in for healing. Soget to it, Michi! Now that he mentioned it, she realized she was the only one. She had found some of their men inside the gate opened in the defense barrier, but she was the only member of their main force. So from an efficiency standpoint, the quickest route to Uozu Castle was for her to step out through the gate and then back in. Fuwaa: Wait, why me!? I was the one protesting this! Sassa, get in here, leave, and then get back in! Lily Flower: If I did that, youd definitely bitch about it. Fuwaa: Of course I would! You have to be good for at least that much! Lily Flower: Are you picking a fight with me!? Then one of their main force walked through the gate. Hello, its Mori! My god of war happened to get caught on the edge, so I climbed out and crawled on up here! Stay awayyyy! Mori was confused when Fuwa suddenly pointed him away. Eh!? Wh-why would you reject me like that!? I-Im still useful without my god of war! Like when you suddenly want a tentacle on the battlefield! That doesnt happen. D-dont be silly! It has to happen every once in a while! Dont be so mean!! Pun-pun! Everyone looked back for a moment before returning to the battle. Huh? Huhh? thought Mori as an insha kotob opened in front of him. Great Upperclassman: Hey, Mori, do you feel like marrying that girl in front of you? Eh? Mori looked in front of him, but Naomasa was nowhere to be found. Mory: Theres a girl in front of me? Where? Fuwaa: And there it is. Todays extra helping of humiliation! Eh? Mori looked in front of him again. Fuwa was there. Naomasa was not. A girl. Oh, thats right. Lady Fuwa is a girl, realized the tentacle. But while Fuwa had a low body fat percentage, that was due to being skinny not because she was muscular. That was not the kind of girl he was looking for after that fairly aggressive introduction. So Mory: Well, um Hmm, how should I put this? Lady Fuwa, uh, youre my upperclassman and, to choose my words carefully.you lack a certain feminine attraction? Fuwaa: Try choosing them a little more carefully next time, you tentacle! Omaeda: What are you saying, Michi? He cant help it. Mori loves busty girls. Fuwaa: Yes, yes. Shaja, shaja. Do you like big ones that much, Mori? Mory: Yes, I mean, having her embrace you and gently hold you between her breasts when you sleep is the dream of any tentacle! And it would be great if she would kiss me too! And, um, Master Toshiie, just so you know, my heart already belongs to someone else! O12: Eh? Who? Mory: Eh? W-well, um, I cant say yet. Fuwaa: Quit squirming!! Monkey Girl: Oh, hello. This is Hashiba. Sorry for interrupting your fun. Now that Mori has returned to his home unit, I will request the change from Tedorigawa to Uozu Castle. Mory: Eh? What does that mean? Mori looked to Fuwa who pointed at him with her eyebrows tearfully raised. Its all your fault!! Ehh!? Just as Mori leaned back, he sensed some darkness. It was not a color. It was the darkness of the night. The heavens were exposed above him. The defense barrierand even the reserve one have entirely vanished? Thisis not looking good. I was hoping to meet up with Hashiba-sama and the others at this supply zone, but In western Novgorod, someone walked west along the path that ran alongside the city wall. Someone wielding twin spears followed her. Nori-dono, what do you think? Well, began Fukushima, #1 of the Ten Spears. I believe the Sviet Rus forces will arrive from the opposite side. So, Kiyo-dono Then she made a leap. She landed on the tall wall made of white birch and ran toward the western gate. After using the acceleration pressure of Caledfwlch, Katou Kiyomasas footsteps followed behind. Fukushima did not turn back as she took the lead. She simply ran forward. I feel bad doing this to Shibata-sama and the others, but this is what Hashiba-sama wanted. We must destroy the remains of the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academy below Novgorod and we must secure the Prince of Orange there. Only secure him? If we have no other choice, we can also eliminate him. Testament. Kiyomasa nodded. Since securing him was given as the first option, it is our responsibility if we fail and must eliminate him. You are always so strict with thyself, Kiyo-dono. Well, my teacher was too. With that, Kiyomasa nodded and Fukushima did the same. I am as well. The two of them arrived at the western gate. They could see the Jurakudai in the western sky. Fukushima raised her left hand and received some support fire in return. That support fire hit the area around the western gate and the road leading from the gate to the city center. The Jurakudais captain was currently Komahime who had arrived from Mogami. It would seem she has prepared herself as well. When the light of the shells arrived, the two girls leaped toward the road leading from the gate. Immediately afterwards, they saw an explosion down the road, but it was not from the support fire. That was Shibata-samasKamewari, wasnt it!? Shibata had reached the enemy. And that enemy was Musashis 1st and 5th Special Duty Officers!? Volume 4C, 87: Divider of the Battlefield Volume 4C, Chapter 87: Divider of the Battlefield Troublingly enough It both Further complicates the situation And brings strength to your heart Point Allocation (Fighting Spirit) Tenzou had never felt so hopeless. He was in the middle of Novgorods central road, and I have to swordfight Shibata Katsuie-dono to protect Toori-dono and the others as they head to the city hall!? This should have been impossible according to the history recreation, but it was still happening because they had joined Sviet Rus as mercenaries. He honestly wanted to protest the fight since it did not follow any history recreation whatsoever, but Now, 1st Special Duty Officer! Behind him, Mitotsudaira was totally into it, so he could not back off. Talk about being stuck between a demonic rock and a lupine hard place! I just about asked how Mitotsu-dire-a situation can the world throw me into, but I dont want to turn into Masazumi-dono. At any rate, he was using the Ex. Collbrande he had borrowed from Mary to swordfight with Katsuie. And he would swap places with Mitotsudaira who was behind him or occasionally beside him. ! The silver wolf charged in with her 4 silver chains and her own hands wielding the long swords and spears she had borrowed from the Sviet Rus assault unit. She used the total of 6 blades to attack Shibata. The silver chains thrust the blades in from multiple angles while she made sweeping and stabbing motions with the two in her hands. It was all done with the high-speed snapping motions learned from her mother. The number of consecutive attacks may have been equal to if not greater than Futayo. But The rapid instantaneous movements were too much for both her body and the 4 silver chains. Mitotsudaira had never been suited for endurance running and the like, so before she ran out of breath Its my turn! Tenzou would step in front of her or alongside her to switch from support to attack. However, he did not use any direct sword techniques. From Shibatas perspective, he would pop out from behind Mitotsudaira, target Shibatas gut from below, circle behind him, and sometimes kick up the stones or sand on the unmaintained road. He was not playing dirty and he was not choosing the methods of the weak. This is a ninjas most effective strategy! And when Shibata saw that fighting style Not bad, ninja boy! So you like it!? Of course! Its not a real battle if youre not at least this dead-set on winning. And that silver wolfs rapid combination is meant to get through to me. How could I not like it?! If he liked it, then Tenzou had to give him more of it. This was a tall opponent. He used his ninja sword techniques to do more than cut at his ankles from the ground. He made upwards diagonal slashes, tactics meant for attacking an enemy on horseback, and everything at his disposal. Its so incredibly hard to reach him! Shibata was enduring it all. He would receive all of their attacks and then strike back, so he was one form of the ideal enemy. But at the moment, they needed to keep the exchange of attacks going. That would allow Tooris group to reach the city hall, and Scarred: Please do your best, Master Tenzou. We can eat dinner when you get back. 10ZO: Judge! I look forward to it! Asama: W-wait, Tenzou-kun! Thats a death flag! Scarred: Eh? But Lady Asama, I was thinking Master Tenzou and I could watch a movie when he gets back. When I was cleaning, I found one called The Tale of Igorillas Campaign. Wise Sister: Hm? Isnt that the camouflage title my foolish brother gave to that busty blonde porno vi- Asama: D-dont tell her that, Kimi! Gold Mar: Right, it wouldnt be any fun that way. We need her to play it right in front of him. Mal-Ga: And what kind of multi-angle death flag is this? Are you screwing with us? 10ZO: Y-you all are the worst! I swear to you Ill come back alive! Silver Wolf: Focus on the battle!! But doing things while fighting is a standard ninja technique, he thought just as something else happened. Katsuie began to move. But instead of exchanging attacks like before How about I mess with your pattern a little? He stepped forward. Now this is fun. P.A. Oda has ninjas too, thought Katsuie. But it looks like Musashis are reaching the commander level, just like with our Ichimasu. In that way, he was enjoying this battlefield. He was glad to be alive. But I cant exactly lose to someone younger than me! Katsuie moved forward with Kamewari in one hand and a short sword in the other. Then the ninja changed his attack. Ohh. He went for Katsuies legs. The technique was meant to stop his advance. And instead of aiming down from above, he aimed up from below, which was much more difficult to dodge. The ninja lowered his hips and gently used his lower legs to control the distance between them. And while falling back, he struck at Katsuies knees, shins, and sometimes calves. Ohh!? The ninja suddenly thrust an attack toward Katsuies right thigh. From Katsuies viewpoint, it was a diagonal jab with the blade tip facing directly ahead. The distance was hard to grasp from a three-dimensional viewpoint, so it focused more on getting a hit in than the force behind the blow. Also, this weapon could likely split his demonic armor. Is that Excalibur!? Relying on the weapon isnt a bad decision, thought Shibata. After all, hes up against me here, he also thought. But he was not going to let the ninja hit him. Toh. He moved his left leg forward. And he pivoted on that leg to place his left side forward. The ninjas jab would miss and he would end up stepping in front of Katsuies turned body. From there, Katsuie only had to cut him down by bringing Kamewari down in his right hand. He would have taken one of them out in no time at all. It was too easy, so he decided it was a trap. A ninja at this level would never be defeated by something so simple. But he did have to try to defeat the ninja, just in case. So Take this. He chose to use a snap of the wrist that held Kamewari. The weapon picked up speed to slice the ninja diagonally from the arm to the torso. The ninja would be unable to dodge while so low to the ground and the attack power would be doubled since it was a counterattack. He cut. It hit. Oh? He felt the tactile feedback. Katsuie swung Kamenuki and really did feel it hit. His hand felt the blade slicing through the ninjas body and coming out the other side. But What!? The ninja had not been sliced apart. The blade had not even entered his body. Instead He blocked it!? He had chosen defense. Instead of sending Ex. Collbrande toward Katsuies inner thigh, he used it along with a short sword he had hidden on the back of his waist. He had crossed them to catch Kamewari, and A substitution!? He had made it feel like a successful cut. That was one of a ninjas most famous techniques. There were visual, auditory, and tactile varieties, but this had been the third. The ninja had caught Kamewari between the crossed blades and pulled back while opening the two blades. And that reproduced the sensation of cutting flesh!? Tenzou executed the substitution technique with the phrase attention to detail in mind. He was fairly confident in his ability to block attacks. During practice, he would rush ahead with the close-range team and block Oriotorais attacks. Although she used to send me flying when I failed to block them. But now he could do it. The short sword crossed with Excalibur was newly made. It had a thick grip made of a flexible material, the blade was designed for sturdiness rather than a sharp edge, and he had custom ordered it from IZUMO. He had been hesitant to make a main ninja weapon into a support weapon, but it was a good choice with Excalibur in mind. And he had come to understand two things while exchanging attacks with Katsuie in the current situation. The first was Katsuies physical strength. And the other was Katsuies obsession with battle. If that demonic man was enjoying a battle, he would go all out, drag it out, and try to have fun with it. So If I make it boring for him, he wont take it as seriously, but hell still make an attack meant to end it right then! That was exactly what had happened, so he had blocked it. And he had done so with his substitution ninja technique. A substitution was to create an illusion. The more skilled a ninja was, the less they would rely on the obvious visuals and sounds. Before, Sanadas Sarutobi Sasuke had caused Katsuie trouble more with his movements than any kind of visual show. So Tenzou had wondered what would happen if he provided the tactile illusion of cutting through him during this high-speed exchange. ! Katsuie had definitely been deceived by the illusion, but Katsuie could slice through him an instant with his great strength. It would only create an instantaneous opening. So Mitotsudaira-dono! That thought was answered by the rattling of chains. Mitotsudaira circled to his left and in front of Katsuie before making six attacks. Katsuie saw what his enemy was after. He was currently turned to the left. In front of him, the ninja was blocking and deflecting Kamewari which he swung with his right hand. And beyond the ninja, the Reine des Garouss daughter sent six long swords toward him. The short sword in his left hand was held out to his left side and he was swinging Kamewari, so he could not defend. Even if he pushed his right shoulder out toward the silver wolf to guard his head, his side would still be undefended. So Get them! Kamewari! It was already charged. And he would be fine as long as he did not take a direct hit, so he twisted his wrist to aim Kamewaris blade toward the blocking ninja and the silver wolf. ! The smashing power raced out and detonated an area covering 30 meters. Mitotsudaira saw a direct hit coming. How forceful! Thanks to his early morning attack on the Musashi, she had known Katsuie would use Kamewari to defend, but she had thought he could only do that just before he fled. This time, he had only just begun his attack on Novgorod. Using an evasion method that injured him as well was simply insane, but Does that mean he hasnt given up on attacking!? Katsuie had chosen to erase them even if it meant injuring himself. So Mitotsudaira realized there was no defense or dodging for this enemy. It was all an attack meant to defeat them. At this rate, the smashing power would hit her, so she chose a certain method. Mitotsudaira did not stop her six attacks. Just like Katsuie, she chose to pierce her enemy. Ill apologize to Mary later! She kicked up the 1st Special Duty Officer in front of her and slammed him into Katsuie. Katsuie laughed. His breathing was too disturbed for it to reach the surface, but he laughed in his heart. Not bad! He too had once used a small fry as a shield, but this was a little different. This was fun. He liked it a lot, so he decided to try it himself later. Musashis 1st Special Duty Officer crashed into him from his right arm to his side. It looked like a light blow, but it was surprisingly heavy. There was a simple reason for that: The ninja had picked up on what the silver wolf was doing and moved to hit Katsuie himself. They were an entertaining group. Of course, an impact like that was not going to change his stance much. But the problem was how he had rotated his wrist to aim Kamewari at them. The movement past his elbow was thrown off. Fine then! Ill reward you for that one! The smashing power acted like a counterattack from the front right as he tried to move forward. Mitotsudaira instantaneously guided things to the result she wanted. She used the right two silver chains to guard against the smashing explosion, but she continued the attack with the two on the left. One was deflected by Katsuies right shoulder. And the other A blade!? It had likely been meant to guard against the smashing power created on his own front right, but his left arm circled up above his right shoulder and the short sword it held deflected the long sword held by the silver chain. At the same time, the smashing power exploded at close range. It was like a pressurized wind of scattering ether light and it struck everything like a physical blow. The very edge of it scored a direct hit on Katsuie. The left shoulder he was using to guard was split open and cracks ran through his left arm. But Mitotsudaira also made an attack of her own. She used a snap of her wrist for a high-speed throw of the blade in her left hand. Go! It sliced through the wind in a straight line toward Katsuies right side. His side contained his ribs and a split in the muscles used to bend his body. No matter how much he trained that area, the armor of muscle could not cover the line of that split. So she targeted it. But Katsuie moved within the pressurized wind. He lowered his right elbow as if to bring back Kamewari after swinging it forward. He was using the elbow to either guard against or knock down the sword she had thrown, so Mitotsudaira immediately threw the right sword as well. Pierce him! The second long sword struck the pommel of the first one in a perfect straight line. The second strike negated the loss of speed the first one had suffered after being thrown. To Katsuie, the speed of the sword would suddenly shoot far above what he expected. Except His elbow sped up!? Katsuies elbow further accelerated as it took a defensive position. He had likely lightened the elbow by loosening his hands grip on Kamewari. An excellent decision! Mitotsudaira accepted it quickly. Given how unbelievably ridiculous her mother was, she was not surprised to find someone with similar technique and strength. So when Katsuies elbow knocked down the double long sword attack, she raised her voice. 1st Special Duty Officer! Immediately, something shot up from the ground. It was the 1st Special Duty Officer. After colliding with Katsuie and immediately landing back on the ground, he had raised Ex. Collbrande for A second substitution technique! As a form of invisibility technique, he made himself look like the ground. And that was why the form that shot up from below looked like a part of the ground, even to Mitotsudaira. !! The full length of Excalibur swung as if drawing the moon and it chopped off Katsuies right arm at the shoulder. I did it! Tenzou moved his entire body forward as he nearly collapsed after escaping that extreme tension. In the corner of his vision, he could see Katsuies right arm flying through the air. That was due to targeting his armpit from below. Most of the muscles around the shoulder were placed on the top or outside, so the connection at the armpit was weak and had quite a few gaps. Aiming there, he could cut through. However, opportunities to target the armpit from directly below were few and far between. But something here had given him that convenient situation. It was thanks to Mitotsudaira-dono! By slamming a heavy series of attacks into him, Mitotsudaira had guided Katsuie into a defensive stance. And that had allowed Tenzou to make his attack. For a ninja, a full body attack was the ultimate attack against an enemy on horseback. As an assassination technique, it was a sacrificial strike. But 1st Special Duty Officer! Tenzou heard Mitotsudairas voice. And he saw something: Katsuie was raising a giant weapon. He held it with his unharmed left hand, but it was His right arm!? The demonic man had grabbed his own severed right arm and was swinging it as a weapon. With the sound of shattering chains, Mitotsudaira was sent flying and Kamewari (that was held by the right arm that was in turn held by the left arm) flew toward Tenzou like a spear. Kh! Tenzou tried to move his body which had been thrown forward by the slash. At this rate, he could do nothing to avoid Katsuies attack. Even if he drew the short sword he had returned to the back of his waist and used it to guard It wouldnt be fast enough. The other Excalibur was defending Mary, so it would not come here. Oh, no, thought Tenzou. Did I build up too many death flags up to this point in my life? But if I die here, it will make Mary-dono cry. After all, the movie shell try to watch to comfort herself is actually a porn video camouflaged by changing the title. And I chose one that looked as much like Mary-dono as possible. I hope she would realize why I wanted it and simply conclude that boys are idiots, but Naruze-dono would probably call me pathetic and I dont want that. Maybe I should have left a will asking to have all of my videos disposed of. Oh, but I also have that video of Mary-dono in a yukata from the peaceful festival on the Sviet Rus diplomatic ship the other day And Im just trying to avoid facing my approaching death, arent I? Die, ninja! Im not going to just because you tell me to, he thought as he pulled back on Excalibur out in front of him. But instead of pulling it toward him, he was pulling himself toward it. And Will I make it in time!? Mal-Ga: The ninjas deeeeeead! Mitotsudaira heard an ominous comment from the divine transmission as her silver chains shattered and she was hit by the impact they could not fully block. Meanwhile, she saw a beam of light deflect Katsuies Kamewari. An ether cannon!? Mitotsudaira had been sent flying, so she kicked off the top of a nearby houses gate wall and propelled herself to the roof while confirming the light she had seen. She looked to the roof of a house five houses to the northeast and saw who stood there. Ah. No one did. But that told her enough. Mitotsudaira recognized this timing, this attack, and this stealthy movement. So she looked directly to her right on the same building rooftop she stood on. The dull pain in her side was proof she had a broken rib. But beyond that pain Trumps 2Walsingham!? Tenzou blocked Kamewaris attack while also dodging. It was fortunate he had leaned forward as if crawling instead of standing upright. When Kamewaris tip was diverted upwards, it drew a diagonal line across the right side of his back. He had his ninja instincts to thank for twisting his body and avoiding having his spine severed. The short sword sheath at his waist shattered and deflected the sword tip toward the right of his back and his shoulder blade, but Delete that videooooo! Tenzou shouted what he would do if he survived and then rolled along the ground. He held Excalibur to his chest and used just his back strength to escape across the sidewalk and to the row of houses Mitotsudaira had jumped to. And when he looked up, he saw someone standing on the roof. It was Walsingham. Why is England here!? But as soon as he wondered that Its a good thing I had them hurry here, Master Tenzou. With those words, something pressed against his back without restricting his movements. They were giant breasts. It was Mary. There was no point in asking how. Two great speeds raced by overhead. The white and black Technohexen were headed south to deter Shibatas fleet. The more mobile personnel like him and Mitotsudaira had brought Toori out ahead, but once Novgorods defense barrier had vanished, the Technohexen must have carried Mary here. And England is here because England traded amicably with Sviet Rus. And Master Tenzou. They had Mary. England wanted to show their friendship toward Sviet Rus and to protect the heir to their throne. Elizabeth must have predicted this and sent the Trumps to Novgorod in advance. He recalled hearing that a few different countries had been trading with Novgorod and that two countries had not sent their ships away before the battle began, so England must have been one of those. And they could join in once Mary-dono arrived. At the same time Testament. A gravity-controlled automaton stood on the rooftop. It was Walsingham. She had created a spear by combining her twin cross swords and passing a handle through them, and that spear was an ether cannon. She was turned to the side so as not to leave an opening while firing and she aimed toward Shibata. Bite! A straight line fired from the cross cannon, but Sorry, but could you wait just a moment? A voice cut in and the automatons cannon blast scored a direct hit. But this direct hit was not on Katsuie. It was on the row of skeletons that had stood up between it and Katsuie. The skeletons made of white ether burst and Walsinghams cannon blast was weakened. And Ill have to do better next time. I unfortunately didnt buy us any time at all. So Someone in a vermilion M.H.R.R. uniform walked in from the road leading east. It was Maeda Toshiie. And something fell from his lowered hands. Ill have to be very generous at this turning point. Lets try 50,000 in these narrow city streets. With that, the city was dyed in white. An army of skeletons appeared across Novgorod. Mary-dono! Tenzou saw the skeletons rising as close as a few steps away. The skeletons did not reach them thanks to the sidewalk, but the bottom of the wooden sidewalk was struck by the bones trying to rise from below. Kh. The nearby sidewalk was lifted up from below and around 7 skeletons grew up. Their bodies broke as they appeared, like they were being forced through too small an opening. They were weak, but they had weapons and could injure their enemies. Mitotsudaira must have noticed that because she shouted from the rooftop. Mary! He understood why, but Tenzou still felt a little sad she did not call his name too. But then he noticed that Mary had moved right up next to him. U-um, Mary-dono! He wanted her to move away for a moment so she could evacuate, so he spoke. Youll get blood on your clothes! I dont mind. And Im healing you right now. Also Also I wont leave a scar. So, um, Master Tenzou? Can you move a step forward please? He did not understand why, but perhaps that would keep them far enough apart. He took a step forward only for her to follow. She did not move away. As he wondered why, he saw the skeletons approaching. He could hear bone striking bone from all around. ! And as soon as the word swarm reached his mind, he saw something else. A step away, their shadows fell on the gate wall of the houses. And then that faint dark blue shadow moved. It rippled as if it was being lightly tapped from in front. It cant be A samurai appeared from within the shadow. Trumps 1Walter Raleigh-dono! Tenzou saw long bangs, hair tied back high on the head, gravity swords hanging from the shoulders and elsewhere, and a large gravity sword resting on the right shoulder. And the owner of all this bowed silently. ! He then swept away everything around him and charged onto the battlefield. Well, we made sure to show up with the bare minimum, but maybe our help wasnt needed. A single large transport ship left the trading port at western Novgorod. But that ship had changed form. The wooden hull suddenly loosened and fell away as cloth. And then an angular sail rose from below. The remaining hull fell away as cloth to reveal its true form. This is Pirate Queen Grace OMalley leaving port in Cavendishs ship! It was a high-speed crayer. Shimmering burst just once from within the angular sail spread out up above. And as it caught the rising pressure and wind, the surrounding sky filled with loud noise. On the bridge located toward the bow, OMalley turned back toward the mermaid soaking in the control cradle. Cavendish, have we equipped the special armament from Musashi? Testament. Shakespeare has also boarded, so please begin the liberation of Novgorod. I see, I see, said OMalley as she pressed her staff against the deck. She spread her arms and the staff gently floated while remaining standing. The intertwined ivy growing from the tip formed a ships wheel spell circle. That was then adorned by images of the wind blowing in four directions. Now Just as OMalley inhaled and grabbed the spell ships wheel, accusatory shell fire arrived from the south. It was from Shibatas fleet. That fleet still held their position in Novgorods southern sky while cooperating with the troops holding the coast, but the few ships standing guard turned their sides toward Cavendishs ship. They were going to attack with the multiple ether cannons on the side. What fools. They express themselves with cannon fire? Thats so sad I think Im gonna cry. OMalley looked to the arriving shells and spoke. Lets get going, all of you! Lets go save the nation that befriended the Fairy Queen!! Volume 4C, 88: Ruler of the Comeback Theatre Volume 4C, Chapter 88: Ruler of the Comeback Theatre What is this Flowing down my cheeks? Point Allocation (Spice) Shellfire boomed in the sky and both footsteps and impacts rang through the city. Katsuie saw Toshiies ghost warriors standing up and moving around, but he clicked his tongue. This right arm thing is a pain. He was still tensing his right shoulder to tighten the muscles, squeeze the blood vessels, and stop the bleeding. If he relaxed, that strength would leave him and the blood would erupt out, but it actually helped him maintain tension during the battle. But I really didnt expect them to sever my arm, he thought. Ive taken hard hits and been covered in my own blood before, but this is my first time losing a body part. Some people would be unable to accept what had happened and die of shock from the drop in blood pressure, but Well, Im not too surprised. This was the result of his carelessness and his opponents teamwork. To the opponents who had used a variety of unique conditions to produce the result, this would be a reward, but to him, it was nothing more than unfortunate. He wanted to discard his right arm if possible, but rehabilitation with a prosthetic would be too much effort. P.A. Oda was going to start moving toward the Genesis Project soon, so he wanted to avoid anything time-consuming. Oh, damn Im really in an annoying position, arent I? Huh? What, did you actually catch on? Did getting your arm chopped off after running out ahead finally open your eyes, you idiot? Narimasa stood to his right. Katsuie slapped his own shoulder with his right arm and looked to Narimasa. Oh? Whatre you doing here, small fry? Worried for your upperclassman? What? Some idiot got carried away and got his arm chopped off, so I came to laugh at him. Obviously. Oh? You were that worried for me, were you? Ho ho Hehh Hmm I really cant stand it God, youre annoying. Eh? Annoying, am I? Then what should I do, Naru Naruuu? Tell me and Ill fix it. Cmon, just tell me. And now hes learned how to be creepy on top of annoying. Narimasa looked forward But There were corpses there, but they were not the skeleton warriors Toshiie had summoned. They were the combined corpse warriors used by Novgorod. The elites had come out to protect Novgorods city hall. Hey, small fry. How many does this look like to you? Ill praise you if you can answer while shaking in your boots. Probably around 3000. And I think theres about the same number behind us. Wow, that reaction was boring. Lets take a 1000 of them together. Hashibas Ten Spears are probably headed for the city hall, so we can probably help by creating a diversion, said Katsuie. The Genesis Project will belong to their generation, after all. True enough, agreed Narimasa as he watched the wave of enemies approaching up ahead. So how many do you think you can take? Well Katsuie swung his right arm forward and something burst out ahead of him. Quit darting around everywhere, you little puppy. He smashed some ether cannon light with Kamewari. Beyond that, he could see someone on the wall to the left of the road. It was Walsingham, Englands guard dog. Narimasa saw the English automaton looking their way. Sight. That meant she had taken aim. Is she coming for us? As he wondered that, Walsingham hopped down among the combined corpse warriors charging down the road. But with the way she moved, he doubted she was going to get trampled to pieces by them. And Wars of the Roses. The guard dogs cross spears fired countless double-edged knives into the air. They vanished. She herself sank into the swarm of corpses and all of the knives hid behind that charging group. Ho ho? Katsuie leaned back and smiled. Nice! An assassination technique!? P.A. Odas assassin squad could learn from you! Lately, they keep climbing up to the highest spot they can find and just messing around up there! The enemy is here!! Narimasa shouted and pointed toward an approaching wind. It was a gravity sword blade. Yamanaka Yukimori! After he and Katsuie dodged the invisible blade, Narimasa looked to his opponent. The samurai casually wore an English uniform and Narimasa showed off his teeth in a smile. Do you regret temporarily getting P.A. Odas help to restore your clan!? Walter did not respond. He simply walked forward while matching his movements to those of the charging combined corpse warriors. ! And he sent out a sharp sword strike. Naito sensed the battle growing more chaotic. To keep the ships from firing on the city, she and Naruze were firing on Shibatas fleet along with Cavendishs ship from England, but Naito did not overlook what was happening in Novgorod. Maybe were actually pulling it off. The overall trend appeared to be in their direction. The skeleton warriors were headed toward Walsingham and Walter in the center, so the battlefield was shifting toward the center. And the combined corpse warriors were pushing in like a wall from the north, so they appeared to be pushing back at the skeleton warriors from the north, east, and west. But Mal-Ga: More and more skeleton warriors keep appearing. And from the outer edges. They plan to attack the combined corpse warriors from behind too. OMalley: Thats because Maeda can create a limitless supply of them. Hey, dont land on the top of the sail. Youll be blown away when its highly pressurized. Occasionally, guided anti-air fire would arrive from the sky. While pursued by the guiding Garudas, Naito circled to the front of Cavendishs ship. Gold Mar: Would the bow work? OMalley: As long as you dont land on the figurehead. Come to the deck and well give you some donuts. Then a white figure turned toward Shibatas fleet. It was Naruze. She glanced toward Naito. Mal-Ga: Youre planning on holding a Technohexen tea party? Our wings burn a lot of calories, so we eat quite a bit. OMalley: Weve got plenty of gluttons too. Gold Mar: Ohhh, then bring Ga-chan and me some marzipan later. Okay, okay, replied OMalley, but she had more to say. OMalley: But anyway, weve got a way of sweeping up those skeletons, so lets try it out. Cavendish! Youve got everything ready, right!? Harp Mermaid: I would have done it whether you told me to or not. Besides, Im here as the Number 5 representative, so I can act on my own discretion, OMalley. So Once Cavendish said that, a noise came from both sides of her ship. It was the sound of several vertical launchers cocking on the sides of the ship. And Cavendish spoke from her piloting cradle in the back. Harp Mermaid: Musashi Technohexen, and OMalley too, thank you very much for keeping the enemy occupied. And Musashis Industrial Committee, thank you for transporting these to such dangerous airspace. My ship will now be using a new model of dropped shell on Novgorod. Curving lines raced through the sky. Several lines of launching smoke appeared directly overhead as the vertical launchers on Cavendishs ship released their payload toward Novgorod below. There were 32 in all. After rising toward the heavens, their tips pierced guidance spell sign frames and they dropped down. They fell toward the night in rapid straight lines. Harp Mermaid: Hit confirmed. The 32 lines had definitely pierced the city of Novgorod. Harp Mermaid: Musashi IZUMOs 32 carefully-made bamboo spear dropped shells have hit with a margin of error no greater than 20 cm! Activating wide-range anti-ghost armaments! Fuwa saw what was happening on the battlefield. 20 meter pillars of bamboo stabbed into the ground as if surrounding inner Novgorod and then all of their sections opened up. A moment later, largescale destruction hit the battlefield. It seemed to spread out from the bamboo pillars. !! Toshiies skeletons rapidly crumbled. And they even raised their arms in joy as they were given a peaceful rest. Fuwas sharp gaze raced along her surroundings as the destruction and salvation of the ghosts spread in the blink of an eye. What is this wide-range salvation attack!? Did they create some kind of wide-range chemical weapon!? But then she realized what their enemys attack was. Something was wafting in from the distance. She could smell it as the aroma reached her nose. Curry!? 83: Simply sniffing the smell of curry will take you straight to heaven. Unturning: Eh? What is going on? I really dont understand this Uqui: Heh. You still have a lot to learn, Narumi. Youll be eaten alive on Musashi if you let a little thing like this shock you. 10ZO: That doesnt even begin to explain whats happening here. Vice President: And whose idea was this!? Dont throw curry around in Russia! Novice: Heh. Only after surpassing common sense can you find blood-red victory shining in the darkness Vice President: So it was you!! Mitotsudaira was healed by Mary behind a building in northeastern Novgorod while she watched a large group of skeleton warriors given a peaceful rest. The smell of curry filling her nose was hard to deal with, but This is an effective anti-ghost attack, dont you think, 1st Special Duty Officer!? Well, we did some tests with the Chancellors Officers before, but how to mix this curry is a complete a mystery and only Hassan-dono can make it Wh-whats in it!? It was useful, but they were unsure if it could be mass-produced. However Um, Lady Mitotsudaira, please dont move. Ill give you something to fight the pain. Judge. Mitotsudaira had the chest of her summer inner suit removed. She had a red swelling below her left breast that was forming a bruise. The bone is broken, but I will suck it out through your back. Suck it out? Mary demonstrated what she meant by embracing Mitotsudairas body. She pressed on the left side of Mitotsudairas back, just below the shoulder blade. And then Mitotsudaira felt something on the front of her body, just above the broken bone. Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow!! I sound like Adele! she thought, but then something soft pressed against the surface of the pain. It was Marys lips. She was embracing Mitotsudairas body, and Nn Just as Mitotsudaira felt the girl sucking at her skin, she felt something leaving the pained area. Nothing actually left or seeped out, but the pressure on her back no longer turned her into Adele. The pain was replaced by an incredibly light feeling. Wait, 1st Special Duty Officer! What do you think youre looking at!? I-I am not looking! Im really not! The top of my hat only shows my expression, so I see from down here! Mary breathed out and removed her lips. She smiled sweatily, pulled some herbs woven into a charm from her skirt pocket, and brought it to her mouth. She wiped her mouth with it and brought something in her mouth to the tip of her tongue. There, that should do it. How do you feel? Mitotsudaira moved her left arm and tensed her side, but she felt no pain. The lightness she felt was clearly different from Naitos pain reduction. Your wound caused your flow of ether to grow stagnant, so I sucked out the stagnation. I pushed an empty portion in from your back, so once youre healed, it should spread out once more and the flow should return to normal. But while I did set your rib in place, it is still broken, so dont push yourself too hard. Set it? What do you mean? I wrapped ether around it like ivy. I practice by tying knots in cherry stems with my tongue. Oh? Mitotsudaira looked to the 1st Special Duty Officer, but he was already looking the other way. Mal-Ga: So she already knew how to tie knots. I bet someone just imagined something lewd. Azuma: That kind of skill means something inappropriate? How? Gold Mar: Ga-chan, Ga-chan. You cant afford a nosebleed in the middle of battle. At least everyone was doing well. But even if it was temporary, sweeping away the skeleton warriors meant a lot. It would make things easier for her king and the others who had continued on to the city hall. However !? Mitotsudaira saw a large quantity of light. Boxes of ether light rose from 32 locations in Novgorod as if forming cages. And they rapidly expanded. Are those two-way defense barriers!? This was a Catholic spell, so it would not be Musashi or Sviet Russ doing it. M.H.R.R. had to be setting up two-way defense barriers for some reason or another, but This is strange, said the 1st Special Duty Officer. The ghost warriors are being given a peaceful rest by the mystery powder, so why are they surrounding them with two-way barriers so they cant escape!? The combined corpse warriors would be inside as well. If they could not escape, the skeletons would be under attack by the curry and corpses, putting them at an extreme disadvantage. However It cant be! Just as Mitotsudaira realized what was happening, Novgorod was dyed in explosive colors. Crimson flames detonated inside the 32 barriers. The trick had been set up by hand. When he landed, Maeda Toshiie had prepared a powder of mostly flour and spell gunpowder and a few of the ghost warriors had dumped bags of it inside the various barriers. From there, they had lured the combined corpse warriors in. ! The detonation had been triggered with flint instead of a spell. Fire had instantly raced across the powder-filled air and created a vacuum and shockwaves inside the closed space. The ghost warriors were blown away, but the combined corpse warriors were also hit by the flames and wind. Corpses generally did not breathe. But when moving around, they would have an unmoving mass inside their body if they did not keep their lungs moving. So they would open their lungs and bring air inside them just to keep their bodies moving rather than to breathe. Toshiies ghost warriors had lured in the combined corpse warriors in order to have them bring air into their lungs. And that had brought the powder into their lungs too. !! Scorched by the flames and explosion, most of them burst into flames from within or had their lungs explode in their chest before they stopped moving. Once the barriers were deactivated, all that remained were the large apes and large skeletons that had formed from the broken ghost warriors. They all rose to their feet at once in 32 parts of Novgorod. And Toshiies voice rang out to support their rise. How about that!? I learned my lesson last time and put this strategy together! I just emerged victorious over the flavor of the gods! I conquered my fear of curry! Oh, the tearsthe tears wont stop! The spices are stinging a little! Now. Novgorods warriors have been halved and were stronger than ever! Now go get them! OMalley: Wasnt there a mermaid around here trying to impress us about how she could act on her own discretion? Harp Mermaid: Um, yes I think there was Want somesnacks? Novice: In my defense, finding victory by surpassing common sense works for the enemy too! Four Eyes: You repeated the same material and failed miserably? Youre useless. 83: I will not forgive whoever wasted all that curry. Almost Everyone: It was you! Smoking Girl: Hey, sorry, everyone! Im dealing with the copies or whatever of that previous god of war, so I cant help out up there! The demon warriors tried to rush in, but the skeletons showed up and now they cant protect Tooris group! .Can someone else hurry over there!? Tenzou nodded at Naomasas words and analyzed the wind and the sounds around him. They were the only ones available to help out Tooris group. Urquiaga and Narumi were already protecting them, but the enemy was too numerous. If Englands forces would hold Shibatas groups attention We need to regroup with Toori-dono and head below Novgorods center. He did not know what was there, but it was apparently a crucial secret related to P.A. Odas Genesis Project. So Lets go, Master Tenzou, Lady Mitotsudaira. Mary-dono Judge. I will be fine if you protect me, Master Tenzou. We can have Lady Mitotsudaira clear a path while we assist her. Judge, was all he could say. Mitotsudaira put her broken silver chains away in their obelisks and smiled a little while holding the two remaining long swords. Lets get to our true battlefield. Judge, agreed Mary with a smile and a nod. That was when Tenzou heard an odd sound. The next thing he knew, Mitotsudaira was looking north. Someones crying? It came from my kings route. It was a long, trembling wail. I heard about this during our information exchange with Sviet Rus! P.A. Oda has a battle-crazed lady who wails as she destroys the battlefield! And Her name is Oichi! She is powerful enough to singlehandedly destroy the Asai clan! Saitou and the demon warrior elites took the Musashi Chancellor with them to Novgorods city hall, but he had predicted the enemys arrival. It was Oichi. The other day, this woman had singlehandedly done devastating damage to Sviet Russ border guard unit and the outer edge division that included the Ikkou-Ikki, so I knew she would be here, but Ah! And here she was. Her black hair fluttered behind her as she kicked up a white spray in the south and ran toward them. She half-dragged the long sword she held and she destroyed any of Toshiies ghost warriors in her way. She was crying. Youre somean How were they mean? But the slashes that arrived with her sobs answered that question. She slashed at anything and everything, enemy or ally, and Shes severing their right arms as she passes by!? Saitou knew this was revenge for Katsuie. He had received a divine transmission earlier saying that Musashis 1st and 5th Special Duty Officers had fought Katsuie and severed his right arm at the shoulder. He thought that was an incredible victory, but how did the Musashi group view it? Regardless, that event had led to this wailing voice. What do I do? She stopped 30 meters ahead of them and trembled a little with her head hung low. What do I do? she asked. If Katsuies arm cant be reattached, he wont be able to kill me. And then I wont be able to believe in my own ending! And so the woman cried. Her shoulders rose and fell as she tried to move. And then !! A hole was opened in her left chest. A gunshot had pierced through her, creating a hole that widened as if swelling outward. Saitous eyes caught the fatal attack supplied to Oichi. The sniper shot had been fired through the gaps between the arms, shoulders, and sides of the 30 or so people behind him. Oichis body wobbled and then went limp. The impact caused all of her muscles to tremble and she could not adequately gather her strength. So We need to get through now. This was an offering to the comrades they had lost the other day. This would be enough of a flower for them. So Saitou took a step forward. But he immediately came to a stop. Oichi should have fallen to her knees, but she had not. She had stopped at the left shoulder. Her head was lowered and her arms and legs were limp, but her body was dangling in midair as if she were sewn there. And Her wound It was being repaired. This was different from healing. The splattered blood returned, the shredded blood vessels were rebound and reconnected, the flesh closed up, and Ah. She slowly stood up. Immediately, three more gunshots hit her. Saitou was too focused to even hear the surrounding shellfire as the bullets slammed into Oichis body. But Her body was repaired and she got up. Can she regenerate? asked someone behind Saitou. No, he thought. After all, something behind her was rising above her head. It was a silver ring made of feathers. It looked like a laurel wreath or an angels halo, but anyone at Saitous level had seen something like it before. A Testamenta Arma! It was shaped like a halo. According to Testament Union information, it was K.P.A. Italias Caput Fides C Vetus!? But that led to a question. I thought the Testamenta Arma could only be used inside the nation that owned them! Beginning activation of Caput Fides C Vetus. Inside Novgorods west gate, Fuwa operated an insha kotob while checking on the situation. Looks like this is working. They had borrowed Caput Fides C Vetus, one of K.P.A. Italias Testamenta Arma, from Olimpia. Toshiie had brought it over the other day, and thanks to some research by their technicians We had to settle on a forced ley line circulation pathway, but I guess its fine as long as it works. Activating a Testamenta Arma required the ether from its nations Testament. They had initially tried to activate it with the Sixth Testament Fortitudo that P.A. Oda owned, but that had failed. Instead, they had copied the ether pattern of K.P.A. Italias First Testament Fides. The foundations of an ether pathway had been imprinted in important cities and villages from K.P.A. Italia to here and that connected them to the ether of K.P.A. Italias Testament with a 30% drop in power. It was a little lacking in power, but it was effective enough. Testamenta Arma Caput Fides C Vetus had a certain effect: The life of one with faith will be entrusted to that faith. In other words As long as they have faith, that person will not die from any injury or illness. Fuwa sighed on the battlefield. Thats right. Lady Oichi isnt Tsirhc, but there is one thing she has faith in concerning the Testament. Whats that? asked the tentacle waiting next to her. Fuwa nodded. The Testament itself. It says she will die at the hands of Shibata. She has faith in that, soyes, she has the faith needed to martyr herself for the Testament. That is her wish. So As long as she has faith in the gift of death she will be given, she cannot die and cannot even be scratched. Saitou saw Oichi stand up with the glowing halo floating over her head. She had definitely been injured, but she had been repaired, clothing and all. Honestly. He had lost track of how many times he had thought that word today. Is this battlefield of man going to test the Zhong Kui with demons, gods, and everything else too? As he spoke and time passed, Oichis body returned to normal. She planted her feet at shoulder width and then walked forward. She was coming. And to do so, she threw what she held in her left hand. It was the right arm of one of the demons in the assault unit. The arm was as big as her entire body, but she threw it into the air, leaned forward, and started forward. As he prepared to intercept her, Saitou thought, Honestly, Ive had to prepare myself for the worst so often now that Im close to retirement. That is unavoidable. Oichi would probably appear from behind the thrown arm when it fell. Would she take the left or the right? Or above? Or would she throw a weapon? After predicting a few moves ahead, Saitou raised his defenses. Everyone prepared to move. He did, his men did, everyone did. Finally, he once more heard the surrounding shellfire, crashing sounds, and screams of buildings burning from the explosions. This was the praise of the battlefield. And the right arm fell. But without warning Hey, hold on. Treat that thing with more care! Someone casually ran out from the side and snatched the falling right arm from the air. Huh!? It was the Musashi Chancellor. Saitou saw the idiot dragged down by the weight of the right arm he caught before he swung it around so it did not reach the ground. But he ended up spinning around in an unstable diagonal angle. Whoa, whoa, whoa! He somehow managed to stop himself. And the idiot looked Saitous way while lifting the demons right arm in both his own arms. Whose is this? I had this happen to me even if I dont remember it, but Im sure you dont want a scar, so raise your hand if its yours! Everyone exchanged a glance at his carefree question. And then one of the demons who had escaped Oichi to the left raised one of his left arms out of the total of three arms he had left. The injured demon gave Saitou an uncertain look, but the idiot did not care. As if to say Saitous permission was not needed, he smiled, nodded, and carried over the arm. Man, this things huge. Take care of it, okay? But as he approached, Saitou saw Oichi behind him. She was there. But she too had frozen in place at this sudden development. She had stopped while preparing to take her first step. What is this? She had lost her chance. The idiots intrusion had divided the battlefield layout and thrown the timing out of whack. The woman who wept in battle was off tempo. If she had taken even one step, she might have continued on momentum alone, but that step and the arm she was using as an obstacle had been taken from her. And so she raised her head. Her tearful face looked forward. That teary face turned their way. Saitou gasped when he saw it. He had heard that she never came to a stop in battle, but When Shibata grabs her and stops her, she returns to her senses. The idiot had done something else. Saitou did not know if it was only a coincidence or not, but he had stopped her initial action. Im not sure what to say. I am known as a Zhong Kui, he thought. And I can use my experience to predict how a battle will go. But, he also thought, I lack experience in a battle being stopped before it is fought. Unable to move, the weeping voice returned to her senses. And the idiot turned toward Oichi and spoke. Hurry on back so you can heal your husband. Oichi said nothing. She also did not feel like stopping the tears spilling down her face, so Are you worried? She said nothing to that question, but the idiot said more. Is something scaring you? She definitely felt fear, so she inhaled and answered. Of course she said while sobbing. Because theres no waythat Katsuies arm can be fixed. The idiot shrugged. Hold on a sec, he began. Unlike me, your husband looks pretty tough, so hell be fine. I cant prove it, though. But if youre gonna heal him so he can kill you or whatever, then think about it a little. Think about what? Well, said the idiot. If hes able to kill you at any time, then just live out the rest of your life without worrying. For a moment, she did not know what he meant. Her heart reflexively called him an idiot, so she looked to the halo over her head. As long as this shines, I intend to die. When will it stop shining? When I am dead. Then, he said. I hope that doesnt happen for a long time and that it isnt yours or someone elses decision that leads to it. And if we could stop that from happening, thatd be even better. Please. But If youre worried about that plan for the future, then well help you work through that stress. I meanhow should I put it? The idiot handed the right arm to the injured demon and spoke to her. Youve gotta be a good person. ? Youre using his ability to kill you as an excuse, but youre worried about your husband. I And I bet hes the same. He uses his obligation to kill you as an excuse to always stay with you. So Stay with him always. And if that worries youwell, you must want a hell of a lot of happiness. But since were your opponents right now, well help you work through that stress. Wait, said a voice. The enemys elderly commander spoke to the idiot. Who do you think is going to be her opponent!? Surely not you! Well, its not like Im alone. Someonell come if I call for them. He clapped his hands twice. Heyyy! His clapping received no response whatsoever. Saitou saw the idiot tilt his head. Huhhhh? he said. Heyyy! He clapped again, but even after waiting 3 seconds, there was no response from anyone anywhere. Thats odd. Theyd normally be rushing here. Y-you fool! Fine, Ill handle this! Hey, hey. Wait, wait. Old man, if this was an RPG, your MP would clearly be at 0. And youve used up your last Recovery Herb (Makes you feel good and forget the pain). If you die, Ill have to make another old man with the character creator, but making an old man would stress me out, so stand back. He heard a laugh. It was Oichi. She held a hand to her mouth. You could both take me on at once, she suggested. Do you make a good shield, old man? Its too soon to give up! D-d-d-d-dont be ridiculous. I-I-I-I havent given up at a-a-a-a-all. Think about it. I havent given up on using you as a shield! Curse you!! He thought about lecturing the boy, but then a sign frame appeared in front of the idiot. Ah!? Seijun!? Dont you have anyone to help me!? Wait, why are you mad at me!? No, Id really rather not die on my own! That aint happening! Besides, Ive got an old man with me~ Ah! Dont hang up! The idiot continued facing the vanished sign frame for about 3 seconds before turning around. Then he placed a hand on Saitous shoulder. Ill talk with everyone to smooth things over, so you focus on fighting, old man. Curse you! Do you!? Do you not have any idea how to behave on the battlefield!? Dammit! He grabbed and shook the idiot by his collar, but then something else happened. Oichi inhaled, hung her head, and hid her face behind her hair. But instead of fully facing the ground, she showed off a red crescent moon smile through the gap in her hair. And Heh. She arrived lightly. She used relaxed motions that seemed to have no weight to them. Kh! This was not what he had heard about her. He had heard she had more momentum than this and simply swung herself around using her weight, but as she charged in now Is she being thrown around by her emotions!? She felt joy mixed with unease. She raced forward with a trembling lightness. Oichi felt a liberating feeling in her muddled heart and she saw something. After she charged in and swung her right sword forward, there should have been two bodies collapsed on the ground. But there was not. ? Her gentle surprise and frustration was directed at what had caught her sword. It was a spear. It had a long straight spear tip. A boy held it, and from his back Thank you, Master Muneshige. Although I could have run myself, so you did not need to carry me. It was a girl in a Far Eastern summer uniform. She wore a brand new one and her giant false arm was painted the same color. They seemed to push at Oichi and then they moved away. Unable to stop her movements, they leaped backwards. After landing, they gently gathered their strength in front of her. The boy who had spoken with her earlier now spoke to them. Ohh! Its Mune Mune and Mune Wife! Judge. It would seem we arrived in time. The couple stood up and prepared to fight. That must be nice. With that thought, Oichi once more shifted her balance forward. She picked up a fallen sword with her left hand so she now wielded two. Two at once is perfect. I am kind of cheating, after all. The wife looked to the halo over Oichis head and frowned. Is thata Testamenta Arma? Novice: An explanation! You want an explanation, dont you!? If I dont explain it now, youll be in trouble, wont you!? I bet you will, so I think Ill explain it for you! Gin used the voice input on her sign frame. Shut up. Novice: Eek! Then Muneshige asked a question next to her. Gin, what is that? Judge, she replied. This was a Testamenta Arma. She knew she had to explain the details to Muneshige as best she could, so she opened her mouth and gave the most detailed explanation she could of the enemys Testamenta Arma. With that, she cannot die. Mal-Ga: That nerd could learn a thing or two from such a straightforward explanation. I see. Muneshige nodded. He lowered his gaze in thought but then looked back up. So with that, she cant die? She cannot die. Kamenuki is a pseudo-divine weapon. What if I use this? You will die. Ill die? Yes, die. Asama: I-I think this conversation is going to drive me crazy! Shell go crazy? Yes, crazy. Gin ignored Asamas shriek and spoke. Then let us go for it without holding back. Judge, lets go for it. So they went for it. Volume 4C, 89: The Peerless Out of Range Volume 4C, Chapter 89: The Peerless Out of Range Why am I here? Why am I doing this? Point Allocation (Exhibition) Mitotsudaira ran to the distant northern end of Novgorod. She and the 1st Special Duty Officer (who was carrying Mary) ran across the roofs. She could smell her king. And more than that This noise! It was an exchange of swords. She could hear the solid sounds of at least a 2-against-1 battle with the 1 wielding 2 swords. And she also noticed the Tachibana couples unique scent of Far Eastern food. Yes, that smell of Far Eastern food with some ham mixed in is characteristic of them and so irresistible. But there was something odd about the sounds of consecutive attacks. She had attacked with 6 weapons at once using her silver chains and arms, but this exchange of blows was rivalling that in speed. Just how fast are they fighting!? Muneshige continued the exchange. The first thing he realized was that Oichi moved in a series of curves. When she swung her weapons around, rotated her body, spun around, and leaped, she never came to a stop and simply maintained the speed and weight of her actions. He moved around quickly as he faced her. He could not follow her movements and he could not move against them either. If he followed them, she would match her movements to his. If he moved against her movements, she would make a counterattack. So he stuck to a straight line and charged forward to tear into her as she spun around. He had to be careful because Oichi was not using any acceleration spells. She was fighting through pure martial arts. She is, thought Muneshige. She is a lot like Lord Honda Tadakatsu. He had to be careful. She was not as polished as Tadakatsu, but she never stuck with any one action and kept moving to give herself an advantage. She does not use an acceleration spell to grasp victory like we do. She simply fought to grasp what it took to become an expert and she opened the way to victory. But Muneshige reconsidered what he had just thought. When he had said like we do, who was the we? He was not sure. Would she be coming here? Gin spoke as she briefly lined up alongside him to assist. Will Honda Futayo be here? If so This should be even more exciting. This party has gotten pretty exciting! Katsuie exchanged fire with Walter. They were not exchanging sword strikes. The dozen or so gravity swords Walter sent out through the air had no actual blades. If Katsuie blocked them with a sword, they would pass right through it, so he had to attack from a distance, or Go in for a close-range exchange! A ghost was already carrying his right arm for him, but his remaining left arm was not wielding Kamewari. Ill attack with seven lighter weapons at once!! He opposed Walter by throwing out short swords and long swords of Western and Eastern design like he was juggling them. They had all fallen to the battlefield, but they did not all belong to the combined corpse warriors. Some belonged to the ghost warriors and Katsuie would toss them up with his left hand or trap them with his foot and send them up with his knee. How about this, you bastard!? They both swung, jabbed, and pulled back all of their blades. They would instantly swap them out and sometimes even throw them. He had a reason for placing those blades in midair. When fighting with a single sword, he would have to move the weapon to the left, to the right, or into the air when he wanted to change from where he was attacking his opponent. That was only a short distance, but it created a time lag and weighed down his hand. So he attacked with blade after blade using a snapping motion. This is a lot like whack-a-mole, isnt it? With that thought, he moved forward. He attacked Walter with seven blades in quick succession. But He could not hit him. Walter simply tilted his body gently and adjusted his grip on his gravity sword a few times. That was all, and yet Katsuie could not hit him. Can he see through all this!? Katsuie attacked where he saw an opening, but Walter understood where his openings were and rearranged them. He changed his stance for launching his gravity swords so that he could change the location of the openings at his elbows and sides to lure Katsuie in or to avoid Katsuies attack. So he used a special kind of footwork. Instead of walking, he alternatively slid his heel or toes along. By doing that, he had free use of his knees and thighs and could remake the openings there. And when his rearranged stance proved correct, he would grip one of the hilts hanging in the air and ! Walter rushed straight in. But he did not launch an attack. Just as Katsuie was doing, he placed several gravity sword blades in midair and simply placed his fingers on the pommel. Instead of pushing them, he made a slight movement that prevented them from falling right away. That was enough to catch Katsuie. Katsuie was trying to push through with strength and power, but Walters invisible blades would slip through the small gaps left over. Simply moving forward caught Katsuie in the counterattack. Walter was making those small attacks. And once a gravity swords fuel tank grew empty, he would throw it to stop Katsuies knee or elbow and to distract him. This guy! Yamanaka Yukimori was a samurai who acted a lot like a ninja. While he was skilled at fighting while withdrawing, he also made excellent battlefield decisions as a commander and had sharp instincts toward survival. When he had gotten P.A. Odas help to rebuild the Amako clan for the history recreation, he had ended up with nothing to show for it just as in the Testament descriptions, but he had fought well leading up to that. He had often fought Hexagone Fran?aises Mouri clan with only a small group on his side, but even when he was captured, he had managed to return alive under his own power. And now Hey, said Katsuie as they exchanged attacks that never hit. I wish we couldve fought like this back in the day. It would have been quite a bit different from now and it would have meant something different. Looking at it like that made Katsuie feel like he had wasted a lot of his past. But Walter suddenly sent a sword toward him. It was aimed at his face. The sudden silent attack was the first one targeting the very center of his face. But Katsuie felt like he understood what his enemy was saying. Thats right. Sorry. This is the best we can do. We wouldnt be out on the battlefield otherwise. He had lost his right arm, but this was his best. That was not bravado; it was a fact. I can attack even more than when I had my arm, and I can do it with even more focus and speed. The lack of his right arms weight affected his bodys balance, but it also lightened his body. He lacked the power brought by its weight, but his instantaneous speed had definitely risen. So I see. Just as he thought about what his opponent was after, Katsuie sensed that something did not add up. Huh? He did not know what it was that did not add up, but something was definitely off. He kept his focus on the battle while the back of his mind subconsciously sensed danger and told him something was not right. Walters attack toward his face suddenly shrank. But it did not stop there. It ran out of fuel and the blade entirely vanished. Katsuie was caught off guard. Walter had targeted his face, but the blade had run out of fuel and disappeared. It was the number of times that sword had been used that had not added up. Their exchange had taught him how Walter used the gravity swords and allowed him to calculate how many times they could be used. What? He could not figure out what this meant and a dangerous doubt entered his gut. And so he acted on pure instinct. He simply sent his empty left arm forward. He had reason to do so. Walter was right-handed and he carried a large gravity sword on the right side of his back. If he was making some kind of decisive attack, he would use that. And if Walter was going to swing that large gravity sword resting on his shoulder, Katsuie had to move even faster. !! Katsuie lightly clenched his left hand but then straightened the hand at the moment of impact. The attack stabbed into something hard. He had broken through the fuel tank in the large gravity sword hilt supported by Walters right shoulder. He had needed to rush forward at the very last second, so the spear-like attack would have been impossible with his right arm intact. It was only possible now that his left arm was his only one. The momentum tore apart and scattered the large gravity sword hilt. And the giant invisible blade born from the guard scattered as ether light. The same happened by Katsuies hand. The ether fuel leaked from the hilt as a spray of light and shined on their surroundings. He had defended against the enemys attack, but then Oh, no!! The large gravity sword was shattering beyond his hand. But as it shattered and fell apart, it was thrown a little in the air. This was not just the result of his strength. Walter had lifted up the large hilt with just his right arm. Where had the enemys left hand gone? He could not see it. After all, the large gravity sword had shattered and the blades ether and the hilts ether fuel were scattering bright light below him. Walters left hand had been thrust forward through the expanding light below. Katsuie could not tell what his enemy was doing, so he tried to put some distance between them. But he had just thrust his hand forward. ! His great demonic strength forced his upper body back. If he could pull his legs back too, he would be clear. He took one step back. And Nh! Something cold passed through the ground at his feet from top to bottom. He knew what Walter had done. He had stomped on Katsuies left foot and then used one of the short swords Katsuie himself had left in the air to stab vertically through both their feet. Katsuie was pinned to the ground by two things: Walters foot and the short sword. He was currently leaning backwards. And Walter had launched a gravity sword on the right while crouching low to the ground. He was aiming above the leg pinned to the ground. In other words, at the knee. The invisible attack arrived in a straight horizontal line. Not bad at all! So Katsuie moved. Let me show you what I can do! Katsuie demonstrated a certain action. He used his momentum as he leaned back. ! Despite the short sword pinning it down, he swung up his foot and performed a back flip. Both commanders looked up into the night sky as they back flipped on the battlefield of the dead. Walter had noticed what Katsuie was doing and made a jump of his own. The short sword Walter had stabbed into Katsuies foot had the blade facing Walters direction, so when Katsuie kicked up his foot, it sliced out to the gap between his second and third toes and slipped out from there. ! It rotated. But the blade was still stabbed through Walters foot. So he arched his back, sped up his flip, and landed with the stabbed foot placed horizontally on the ground. The strong stomp sent the short sword hopping straight up. But by the time he grabbed the short sword and held it vertically to his right, Katsuie had already landed. How about this!? A demonic hand was stabbing straight toward Walters face. At the same time, a light arrived from behind Walter. An automaton stood there. It was Walsingham who had broken herself apart and hid within the combined corpse warriors. Did you hide inside the light of the shattered gravity sword to reassemble yourself!? Nice answer. A beam of light left the cross sword cannon, grazed Walters head, and flew toward Katsuies face. There were three actions. The first was Walsinghams cannon. The second came a moment later. Lily Flower! Narimasa charged in and smashed the twin cross swords with a kick. And the third was Katsuie forcibly twisting his outstretched left arm inwards to lift up his shoulder. It was only a slight movement, but it tilted his thick demonic head. Great job, small fry! His hard black cheek skin was shaved off, but the guard dogs cannon did not score a direct hit. Needless to say, Katsuies hand did not hit Walters face either. Walter had also moved his head to the side. And so Katsuie used the momentum of his arm twist to bend his elbow inwards. He intended to pursue Walter with the pointed elbow strike. But then a new movement intervened. Just as Katsuies elbow was going to hit Walter, something arrived from the side. Oh, excuse me. Walter was sent flying to the left by what was more the bottom of a running foot than it was a jump kick. Huh? The person who had kicked Walter away nimbly landed back on the ground. Musashis Vice Chancellor!? Eh? thought Futayo as she looked around. This was the battlefield. She had decided to follow Muneshige and Gin and had set off running, but on the way, she had found what she thought was a shortcut. I got as lost as naturally as being swept away by the current of a river That must have been destiny. In other words, it was not carelessness. Good, she told herself. I havent been careless yet today. Futayo checked her surroundings. She saw an automaton she had seen in England, she saw Walter who she had just kicked away, and she saw the guy she was fairly certain was named Sassa Narimasa. I remember because I saw him at IZUMO. But beyond him She thought it was Shibata Katsuie. But she did not know any other demonic long-lived, so what if that race all looked the same and had no individual differences in build? And the Shibata Katsuie she knew had two arms, but this demonic long-lived was a little different. No, he was quite a bit different on that front. So she asked. Um. She tilted her head. Who might you be? I am Shibata Katsuie, you fool!! He scolded me. But what am I supposed to say? Youve changed a lot, but I guess it was the missing right arm? That probably wouldnt work. She chose her words carefully. Are you making the switch to being a southpaw? My arm was cut off by your ninja, you fool! Our ninja? Um, uhh Oh! The one that stands next to Mary-dono! That ninja! I see. From what I have heard, that ninja has been constantly feeling himself down below these days. And!! Eh? II had my arm cut off by someone like that? Katsuie looked to Narimasa. Dont ask me!? shouted Narimasa. How the hell should I know!? Hes a ninja, so maybe he can do it without anyone noticing! Im honestly a little impressed you could come up with a proper response to that one. But, I see. That would be why he was crouching down so much. Oh, and he must have attacked me because Im just too sexy. Given the size of your chest, Shibata-dono, I suppose you would count as busty. Ha ha ha, laughed Katsuie while thrusting Kamewari forward. Walsingham saw it after she moved away from Narimasa and escaped to a rooftop. She could determine that Katsuies attack had entirely caught Musashis Vice Chancellor by surprise. But What? The girl circled around to Katsuies side. Walsingham thought it must have been an acceleration spell, but she could detect none of the wind that accompanied high speeds. To Walsinghams eyes, it simply looked like Musashis Vice Chancellor was walking. But Soaring Wingss sign frame was displayed at the girls feet. This was a new one. She had shattered the previous one when moving, but ? Walsingham was confused. Why was the girls speed not rising? And Light? Musashis Vice Chancellors movements were light. They were even lighter than simply walking, so it was more like she was standing still. She stood by Katsuies side as if she had no weight at all. And so Katsuie moved half a step away. He was not fleeing. His eyes were somewhat narrowed and directed straight ahead. He was viewing everything around him. He too had noticed there was something different about Musashis Vice Chancellor. And Hey. You said you ran here, right? How many steps did it take you? Musashis Vice Chancellor looked puzzled by that. Walsingham concluded that it was a silly question. Why ask how many steps it had taken after arriving from the Musashi floating in the northern sky? It would not even work as a trick to distract his opponent. Except Answer? Walsingham began some abnormal thought patterns. Her Mouse main body hanging from the back of her neck was telling her something about Shibata Katuies question. Serious! Musashis Vice Chancellor was trying to answer it. She briefly looked up, raised her left hand, and started folding down the fingers. One, two, three, four As the girl counted, Katsuie took action. He made a horizontal sweep of Kamewari in his left hand. Katsuie saw it. Musashis Vice Chancellor dodged his blade as it rapidly slipped horizontally through the air. She had used Soaring Wings. But Hold on. Whats this!? It looks like fun! Katsuie had come across a few Soaring Wings users in his considerable combat experience. It and its derivatives were the stereotypical Shinto acceleration spells, so it had long been a popular choice. It created a cumulative acceleration via purification, so it could only be used with long strokes and it could not pull off changes in direction over short distances. But You! His opponent was relaxed. She had no speed and, instead of walking, only seemed to transfer her body weight over, like she was on top of a pulley. Musashis Vice Chancellor broke through 37 instances of Soaring Wings and calmly dodged Kamewaris blade. She dodged it slowly. No, she dodged it because she moved slowly. She lowers and suppresses her speed enough to fully control each and every one of her joints and then she makes the ideal movement! She did not move quickly. While staying slow, she watched carefully, moved her body properly, and dodged with the smallest possible movement. This was the ideal. It was a technique that only upper level swordsmen could pull off. Katsuie did not know what method she had used, but she had created an unbreakable Soaring Wings. She was light. And she circled to his side once more. He looked to her face and she looked back at him. Ohh. Her eyebrows were raised and her eyes were firmly focused on him. The way her mouth was shut showed him she was feeling a fair bit of tension. That was not the look of a coward. Katsuie recalled when he had confronted this girl at Magdeburg. He remembered her focusing on defense and putting up an insulting fight. The cold look on her face back then was nowhere to be seen now. Instead, he saw a girls tense and serious expression. She had taken her own fighting techniques too far, so one wrong step and she could kill herself. She had the look of fearing her skill but also trusting in it. Her own power would not let her grow careless. She would always stay at the top of her game to draw out her full power which could even harm herself. There was somewhere she could not reach without doing so. She might die without reaching it even if she did do so. The look on her face said she understood that, but she still pushed herself and chose the battlefield. I like that, thought Katsuie. So youve finally arrived here, have you? Hey. He thought about who he should call out to. But whoever he directed his words to, he had a feeling it would get depressing. He had promised Lady Oichi that he would have fun with it to the very end. So he simply moved. His enemy already held her spear at the ready. He certainly couldnt just say nothing and then get taken out. Okay, he thought. I wont hold back. He had never held back before either. After all, Shibata Katsuie was the fierce commander known as Demon Shibata in the Testament descriptions. If he had been known as a demon in a human body, how ferocious did he have to be to be called that in a demonic body? If he was going to hold back, it had to be as a demon. So he took action. If his opponent was going to determine the ideal action and move oddly, then Yeah. Shibata dodged his enemys jabbing spear. He slowly drew out all of his strength but used it to control himself. His movements were the demonic ideal. Narimasa noticed Katsuies technique. He had seen Musashis Vice Chancellor move in what he could call the ideal. But with Katsuie Is he serious!? In an instantaneous exchange, Katsuie had measured his enemys skill. So unlike normal, he did more than just not hold back. He added in something extra! He used his demonic strength not for explosive movement but for calm action. He made the smallest possible movement at the lowest possible speed. To do that, he had to be perfectly aware of his enemys attack, perfectly see it coming, and perfectly respond to it. The Vice Chancellors of Musashi and P.A. Oda slowly swapped places. It was like a dance performance. It would have looked silly had Narimasa still been inexperienced, but with his skill, he could tell they were making the best possible actions over the shortest distance and he could sense the great thought that had to go into it all. Similarly Kh. They took the best possible action over the shortest distance to apply a lethal blow to their opponent and they took the best possible action over the shortest distance to dodge that. In that dense space, the strongest attack was met with the ultimate evasion over and over. Katsuie would dodge a jabbing spear by a layer of skin and send out his own blade alongside it without even ducking. Musashis Vice Chancellor would respond by letting the blade pass in front of her eyes by a hairs breadth and then use the pulling back of her hips to pull back her spear while re-aiming the tip toward the demonic long-liveds torso. Their movements were almost leisurely, but with all excess excised from their movements, there was a lot of tension. But Shibatas pretty damn good! Musashis Vice Chancellor was using an acceleration spell, but Katsuie was only using his own strength. He also had only one arm and he was matching things to his opponents shorter height. How much strength did all that take? And Toh. Katsuie slowly bent to the right to avoid the spear swung down on his left. Narimasa had read that one too. And so he reached a certain conclusion: Musashis Vice Chancellor would lose. As if to prove him right, her ideal movement C the best possible action over the shortest distance C went exactly where it should have. Katsuie moved. While bending to the right to avoid Musashis Vice Chancellors spear, he raised his left arm to counterattack. He was not just relying on his strength. He did not use any more strength than necessary, he did not rush himself, he kept his elbow out while sending his arm and blade on the most accurate route, and he pushed them forward. She reacted by trying to calmly circle to his left side. She tried to dodge his rising left arm and Kamewari like that. But Her pace was relaxed and calm, but she took the long way around. Thats right. He had kept his left elbow held outwards, so avoiding that elbow had eaten up some time. You wont escape my rising left arm fast enough. But she had avoided Kamewaris blade. Activating its smashing power here would not help. She was leaning out to the left, which put her outside of Kamewaris firing range. So he used the guard. As Kamewari rose alongside his body, he pushed the guard against Musashis Vice Chancellors spear as she passed by. And from there Now, then. He threw the spear and Musashis Vice Chancellor as if placing them on the sword guard. He tossed them. It was a lot like gently pushing a paper airplane out into the air. But that action definitely sent her flying. When she twisted her body and rose up a little, he lifted her. And he calmly threw her. The overall distance was 40 meters. As Futayo flew in a parabolic arc, she searched for the closest place to land. She found it. She moved her legs over and placed her feet on A pillar! The wall around a house had been broken in the battle, so just one piece of the white birch wall remained standing, albeit tilted. It was unsteady, but Futayo landed on it regardless. To keep her body level to the ground, she bent her legs and she killed her momentum while Soaring Wings! She used her footwork to gently but surely adjust her position on the pillar. Her eyes were facing forward the entire time. In her current position, up was straight ahead and there she saw Katsuie directing a power toward her. It was Kamewari. Narimasa sensed the result. Musashis Vice Chancellor would lose. Her acceleration spell, Soaring Wings, used purification by removing any impurities in the direction of her acceleration. She needed somewhere to plant her feet if she was to accelerate. Her current footing had her directly facing Katsuie, but Its gonna collapse. If she lightly kicked off, she would push it back and it would fall over. She had just landed, so she had to be just barely maintaining her balance. He knew what she was trying to do. He did not know how she had managed it, but during her ideal movements, she had built up Soaring Wings without it shattering. So she would use that to charge straight across this long distance. However The pillar would fall over. The momentum she could not fully rid herself of in her landing was pushing at it. What would happen when she took that first step? The pillar would definitely collapse and when her feet met empty air, she would stall out. All of her accumulated acceleration would explode and she would be blown away. Even if she did manage to jump forward, Kamewaris counterattack awaited her. Even with the accumulation from Soaring Wings, she would have difficulty moving forward faster than Kamewari could activate. After all, she would be smashed as soon the blade recognized her. Narimasa knew it simply was not possible. But He heard a voice. It was a song. Within the calm but dense series of ideal and short actions, Musashis Vice Chancellor sang. And. He heard more. Dance. In that instant, Katsuies voice reached Narimasas ears. He made a counterattack to break apart the girls singing. Get her, Kamewari. After the destruction, the result arrived in silence. Kamewaris smashing power had cut through and smashed up everything for 30 meters ahead of him. Houses had scattered, the road was split, sounds of dust and rubble rang out, and all that noise finally ended. Now, then. With Kamewari still lowered in his left arm, Katsuie looked back. He looked a dozen or so meters away just once, but he immediately nodded. Over there, huh? He looked about 30 meters away. In the war-torn city, someone was facing away and kneeling on the roof of an old house. It was Musashis Vice Chancellor. She was breathing heavily, unable to control herself, and supporting herself with her metal spear to just barely avoid collapsing. Seeing her from behind, Katsuie asked a question. Even on the battlefield, his booming voice reached her. And it said Is your heart still not ready to use that Tonbo Spare? She did not answer, but he smiled thinly and bitterly. No, at your current speed, youd have a hard time reflecting me in the blade. You should probably increase the spears processing speed. And I think Ill do the same. After all How the helld you outdo Kamewaris recognition speed? After he said that, Musashis Vice Chancellor began to collapse forward. The deer antler hair decoration on the back of her head split and her hair split, but That was all. She clung to her spear to stop collapsing. And Ha. Just as she took a breath and stood up, the front of Katsuies left shoulder split open and blood sprayed out. A tremor similar to the beat of his heart shook his body. But Now that was fun. He bent his left arm, his shoulder swelled out, and the bleeding stopped. He had tensed the muscles in his side. But he moved no further. His left arm had been about half-severed. He could use neither arm now, but Wanna keep at it a little longer? No. Musashis Vice Chancellor took a deep breath. I have somewhere I must go. Im just one step along the way then? No. You are a great wall that I will run across wherever I might go. Then youll run across me again, huh? Judge. I may have lost this time, but it was a necessary step toward eventual victory. Katsuie smiled bitterly. True enough. It was my left shoulder and your hair. My attack was closer to the center of the body. If we did it again now, Id definitely kill you. But, well Ive lost use of both my arms this time. Bring Tonbokiri next time and Ill take you on then. I am in your debt. Musashis Vice Chancellor bowed, and She vanished. As she stood up, she must have already started accumulating Soaring Wings. There was no point in trying to follow her by eye. She was already gone. I suppose shes gone on to the friends she needs to catch up with. Hey Katsuie turned around to find Narimasa waving a hand and saying, You stink, you stink! So You son of a bitch! Katsuie threw a stone only to have blood spray out again. Volume 4C, 90: The Peerless Within Range Volume 4C, Chapter 90: The Peerless Within Range Why are You there? Why are You doing that? Point Allocation (Recovery) Sparks scattered on the battlefield to show off the countless high speed actions. In the northeastern side of Novgorods city, three forms accelerated their exchange while jumping to and running along the roads, rooftops, and gate walls. One of those supporting this speed, Gin, knew how dangerous this battlefield was. It was passing the limits of her momentum. Physical strength was not enough. Muneshige seemed to have realized that too. As he caught Oichis attacks and sent out his own blade, he positioned himself so as to cover for Gin. She started to wonder if she was a burden on him, but then she threw out that thought. If she was dragging him down, there was no point in fighting as a team. Muneshige trusted her. He trusted that his wife understood what it meant to fight as a team. And it did not mean to decide she was useless and leave. Thats right. She had to move, think, and make herself useful. So she pursued Oichis swords on the gate wall and rooftops. Oichi procured all of her weapons on site. As she spun herself around, she would pick them up and attack with them. The way to defeat her was to keep her away from the ground. Gin and Muneshige took up positions to effectively toss Oichi between them before driving her to the wall and having her jump up on top of it. Gin knew her speed could not keep up, but there was enough she could do. Instead of simply placing Oichi between herself and Muneshige, she only had to pursue Oichi from below. When the woman ran, she had to stay right behind her to keep her moving. And while Gin pushed at her from below, Muneshige used Racing Toes to restrict Oichis movements from the left and right. While driving Oichi upwards like that, Gin now landed on a row of rooftops. Oichi tried to escape beyond the roofs, but Muneshige circled to the other side to stop her. They still did not understand the ability of Kamenuki, the spear he had received from Sakai, but its piercing assistance power had been useful in stopping Oichis movements. Muneshige weaved the spear tip between Oichis blades and toward her body. The blade flew straight and on target, so Hee!! Oichi released what might have been a laugh or a cry and then she swung her body around to dodge. That was when Gin caught up and made consecutive attacks with her twin swords. Her arms swords were surrounded in the ether of a divine protection. But harming Oichi with this would be difficult. When these had been hit by Lype Katathlipse, they had been worn down and lost most of their blades. Similarly, a Testamenta Arma like Caput Fides would have a higher level of ether divine protection. Even when Oichi was wounded, it always slowly closed as if being sewn up. That meant Muneshiges Kamenuki would have to finish this. But they say a husbands accomplishments are built on the assistance of his wife, thought Gin. So she pursued Oichi. On the gate wall, she targeted the body parts that were slightly slower when the woman moved: the ankles, the knees, and the wrists. But the enemy spun her body around, leaped, and threw sword strikes with each hand. Predicting consecutive attacks during a rotation was not easy. And Oichi did not just swing the weapons around; she came at Gin from different angles. And she sometimes uses her elbows and wrists for a proper slash! These sword strikes were more than just fast; they contained the strength of the womans rotation and swinging upper body. She had cut down so many demons, and This must be how she did it! She used her entire body to attack and she would even let her stance collapse when needed. The way she wept, laughed, and nearly collapsed forward as she moved was all to shift her center of gravity for easier control of her wildly moving body and to make sure she could not be stopped. If an upright human collided with her, Oichi would have more momentum and she would push right on through. It was simple, but leaning forward extended the reach of her arms and augmented the inertial power of her weapons. Once she built up the momentum of her rotation like this, there was no stopping her. This was not a human technique. Blocking this with a sword meant to deal with humans would only break the sword. But Gin blocked Oichis high speed rotation attacks with her swords and false arms. She deflected them and swept them away. Far Eastern sword techniques were made to use human strength to cut away any power and cut through even a demon. Because bows and swords were weapons made to exorcise and destroy demons, they were offered to the gods. The daughter of the Lightning Cutter could not give in to a demon disguising herself as a human. So Ha. When she cooled her heart and began to deal with the situation, why was it she found a smile on her lips? For the first time in a long while, Gin decided not to think too much about it. She would simply force the enemy into the air and do what damage she could. Muneshige would do the rest. So She did not call out to him or signal him in any way. She knew he would do his part, so she did hers. The structure was simple. Gin pursued Oichi across the roofs. The road was on the left. Muneshige was on the right. Occasionally, Oichi would make a feint, pretending to be descending to the road, but Gin ignored all of those. She trusted that this enemy was entirely focused on slicing through others and chose to overlook any action that would not allow her to do that. She simply pursued. The enemy was using two demon swords. They were thick, but they were also long and could possibly even reach Muneshige where he ran to the right. Then Oichi attacked. From Gins perspective, she rotated from the left to the right. This was an attack on Gin that also kept Muneshige away. Oichis movements were rhythmic. Her hair swayed and she controlled her entire body so she could send out a series of slashes at any moment. !! Gin predicted it. She recognized the timing of the swaying hair and the view of the angles around Oichis collarbones. There was a slight margin of error, but there was a high probability that A series of slashes is coming And they did. After one and then two sways, a left backhand horizontal slash dropped diagonally from the left to the right. Following that, Oichi continued spinning and made a right horizontal slash that also came from the left to the right. Gin had predicted the timing of the two attacks, so she moved forward. She decided to remain turned a bit the left, so I will not hesitate! Gin leaped forward. She thrust her left sword forward, targeting the right of Oichis stomach. Oichi sped up. She sank down by lowering her upper body in the center of her rotation. With that, she circled to the right side of Gins swords. And with a compact rotation, she would make a counterattack on Gins right blade. So Gin crouched down as well. While stepping forward, she moved the dodged left blade forward. Both of the twin swords were passing by on Oichis right side. They would not hit, but by thrusting them forward, Oichi could not escape to the left from Gins perspective. Oichi was sure to send the blade her way after another rotation, so Gin only had to dodge that, move forward, and send her right sword in from the outside. But Gin saw Oichis body tilt even further than expected. On the right from Gins perspective, that body tilted outwards as if making a side step. Hee! There was a gap between the thrusting left sword and Oichis body. A blade arrived through there. It launched up toward Gin like unexpected spray from a wave. Even though Oichi was still rotating her body, this attack came from almost directly below the gap between Gins left sword and Oichis body. Instead of swinging it around, she used a proper snap of the wrist. This was not the action of someone who had predicted Gin would move forward. She had forcibly responded after the fact. Oichis blade was scooped upwards and flew up to split Gins jaw. This was a counterattack against someone moving forward, so Gin removed her left false arm. She twisted her body to the right. Oichis blade passed between the false arm and her shoulder. Oichi circled far to the right while continuing to swing the blade upwards. So Gin swung her right blade. The right false arm had pulled at her and affected her balance, but she supported herself by placing her right knee on the roof. And she swung her other blade to lop Oichis legs off at the base. But Oichi disappeared. No, Gin saw something up above. Oichi had jumped. After rotating her entire body, she had jumped straight up, which should have been impossible. Did she let the upwards swinging sword pull her up!? Oichi spun through the air with incredible speed. Before she could begin falling, she focused on Gin who was crouched low and swinging a blade inwards. Oichis left sword flew in a backhand swing from a bit to the left. The sword strike from the sky targeted Gins face. It came at the perfect counterattack timing, so Gin could not dodge it. And so she made up her mind. She removed her right arm that had missed its target. She released it. The right arm flew off and her body grew lighter. So she bent backwards and Oichis blade swept through the air right in front of her eyes. Oichi landed while swinging the previous right sword. Without erasing the momentum of swinging her now-detached right arm, she let her body flow to the left while still leaning back. And that brought her left shoulder to Reconnect. The left false arm she had detached earlier. It connected and she used the left twin sword as a counterattack against Oichis right sword. The sword shattered, but that was okay. Gin then opened her hand. One!! And she forcibly caught Oichis blade with the false arm. The giant arm could function as a shield, but the large sword blade tore halfway through it. Steel flew with the sound of scattering metal. But I stopped it!! Oichis right blade was not moving. And so Oichi let go of it. She placed her right hand on the sword in her left arm and started swinging it around with both arms. However Arcabuz Cruz. Even with the left arms forearm destroyed, it could still summon one of those. So Gin summoned it nearby and aimed it at Oichi. The woman was grabbing her left sword with both hands and beginning to spin herself around again. Firing would hit her. Of course, blowing her away here wont kill her. However, keeping her from moving for even a split second would allow Muneshige to attack. So Gin fired while raising her voice. Master Muneshige!! Muneshige responded to Gin. As soon as Arcabuz Cruzs attack hit, he would supply the finishing blow to Oichi. That would end this. So he kicked off the roof with Racing Toes and leaped straight toward Oichi. This would defat her. Or it should have. But reality proved otherwise. Arcabuz Cruzs shell passed over Oichis head. Oichi had been spinning around and unable to dodge, but she had suddenly sunk down. Is that!? Muneshige saw a light. A feather-decorated halo glowed above Oichis head. It was Caput Fides. That light appeared when Oichi was repairing herself, but Heeha! Muneshige realized how Oichi had lowered her stance. She had used her left sword to chop off her own left leg. Oichis sword had no divine protections, so a wound from it would be immediately repaired by Caput Fides. So She cut it off herself!? There was no use in questioning it. Her left leg was indeed severed above the knee. And as Oichi collapsed down, she spun around. ! As her sword shot up, Arcabuz Cruzs shell grazed it and sparks flew. But it did not hit her herself. Ha! With a loud laugh, her knee was absorbed back into place. The blood formed sticky threads, her leg was reattached, and she stood up. But she did not just stand. She passed her left sword to her empty right hand and grabbed something else with her left hand. Gins twin sword! She tore it from the abandoned right false arms grasp, but she did not use it to attack Muneshige as he rushed in. She took a large leap away from Gin who had just fired Arcabuz Cruz. Hee!! And she threw it. Gin could not move easily with her false arm shattered and she needed to load a new shell before firing Arcabuz Cruz again. So she removed her arm again and took an evasive stance. Then another blade took flight. It was a second attack. Oichi had thrown the sword in her other arm toward Gin. Gin was in no position to dodge this one too. Muneshige realized Oichi had two reasons to target Gin even if it meant abandoning all of her weapons. The first was to make him hesitate. And the second More weapons!? He was answered by a powerful impact erupting behind Oichi. An explosion had occurred on the street behind her. The deafening shockwave was not due to a spell or a ship firing on the city. It was due to Gins Arcabuz Cruz shell. After chopping off her own leg, Oichi had used the same blade to deflect that shell. And it had been redirected toward the street where she had been fighting earlier. Combined corpse warriors were literally scattered all over the street. When the shell hit, everything there was blasted upwards. Ha!! Oichi spun around on the roof all on her own. Everything on the road erupted up into the air behind her. There were clumps of dirt and pieces of corpses, but there were also long swords, spears, and axes. The many weapons danced through the air as if to greet Oichi. Her wailing was no longer lacking in weapons. So Muneshige looked to Gin as the long sword flew her way. If he ran toward her, he could probably save her. But he leaped toward Oichi instead. He could not go to her. His acceleration spell, Racing Toes, could kick off the dust floating in the air and leap over to her, but doing so would damage his leg and prevent him from continuing the fight against Oichi. And that may have been why Gin looked to him and smiled. She understood. She had left everything to him. And she accepted what that implied. That was their relationship, so Muneshige made up his mind. He would save her. That was what it meant to him that she had left this with him. He looked to her. He twisted his body, prepared to kick off the empty air, and held Kamenuki toward Gin to reduce the air resistance. If If the premonition inside him proved accurate This should work! It cant be, thought Gin. She was certainly happy that Muneshige had chosen her, but she knew that was the wrong decision. Looking away from ones opponent on the battlefield was highly disrespectful. And if he kicked off the air using Racing Toes He will destroy his leg just like before! She could not believe he would make such a stupid decision. But she heard a solid sound and then he flew toward her. And Oichis blade flew toward her as well. His leg has to have been broken again, thought Gin. But She tried to embrace him as he approached. She would have to scold him later and she was sure to feel a variety of emotions, but now she needed to embrace him as his wife. Except My arms. She had no arms. And that must have been why he said what he did. Its okay, Gin. Then he embraced her. She wanted to ask how this could possibly be okay, but no voice left her lips. She simply trembled and Eh? Something unexpected happened. After jumping over to her and picking her up, he moved a few steps. He was walking. And Now, then. He lowered her to the roof where her abandoned right arm had fallen. Oichi had stolen and thrown its sword, but Excuse me. He kicked the corner of the false arm to stand it up and he placed it alongside her as if to hide her. His leg should have been destroyed, but he was moving like normal and doing everything as he always had. What did this mean? Master Muneshige? Oh, sorry. I havent finished the task you left with me, have I? Oh, right. Judge. What was she supposed to say? While she tried to choose between good luck or go get her, he turned his back but still spoke to her. Gin. You are, without a doubt, my goddess of victory. Saying that with his back turned was beyond cheating. But before she could blush, he left. He was off to finish the task she had left with him. Oichi grabbed one of the weapons flying up into the air. Her right hand held a forward curving sword. She held the hilt, felt the weight on her wrist, and spun her body around. She reached her left hand skyward and toward another falling weapon. It was an axe. She grabbed for its grip, and ? The axe moved away. The metal grip that was polished after much use moved away from her hand all on its own. She did not understand, but she had already given up on the axe. There were other weapons. As they flew into the air and fell back down, there were dozens she could reach just by lightly spinning her body and taking a few steps. Including those that had fallen on the rooftops, there were nearly 100. So she reached out her left hand and spun around as if letting rain pour down on her. Then she heard a jumping sound. It was behind her. In the direction she was spinning toward, a dry metallic sound rang out. !? All of the weapons moved away from her. The dozens of weapons all left through the air while scattering metallic noises and sparks. There was more. The ones that had fallen on the rooftops hopped away with more metallic clangs. One by one, they all flew a decent distance away. It was almost like someone was testing some new power. Like they were gradually grasping how to use some great power. Then Oichi saw the final weapon hop through the air. Hee She did not know what it meant. This was simply beyond her understanding. Gin saw what was happening. Master Muneshige. She saw him fly through the sky and deflect all of the weapons. While he was using Racing Toes, he also used Is that? Kamenuki. Kamenukis tip was aimed toward the weapons Oichi had sent flying. Whenever Muneshige took aim with his stance He jumped. But he did not simply leap forward. If anything, it looked like Kamenuki is pulling him? With that question, Gin understood. Kamenukis true power was not piercing assistance. Does it try to shorten the distance to its target!? As the night sky rang with cannon fire, someone could be heard stepping on gravel. It happened on the rear of Okutama, Musashis rear central ship. Specifically, it was at Sakais home on the starboard side. The yard was occasionally illuminated by the glow of the cannon fire and alarms and explosions shook the air, but still he spoke. It would seem Muneshige-kun has caught on. Judge, agreed Musashi who was sitting on the veranda and managing a sign frame. She was monitoring Kamenukis output. It is a weapon, but its ability has more to do with movement than anything. It is a very strange spear. Over. Thats right. Sakai exhaled smoke from his pipe. When researching how to augment its piercing power, I managed to get as far as locking onto a target. I figured if I could have it thrust forward on its own, it would make a nice spear for beginners. I wasnt really all that good at using a spear. Id always left that to Da-chan, you see. But things have changed now that I have to deal with Innocentius, right? Please do not ask that in the present tense. Over. Sorry. Sakai smiled bitterly and Musashi sighed quietly. You added in a gravitational control spell so it would automatically and rapidly thrust toward the target, so you ended up creating an auto-thrusting spear that provides powerful mobility, didnt you? Over. But itd be way too expensive to use it like a projectile. Especially when they might dodge it. So I made it so it only activates when someones holding it. Also, it reacts to its wielders desire to reach the target. But the weird thing is Sakai smiled bitterly again. I was trying to make the target lock precise, so it ended up unable to lock onto something as large as a human body when its moving around. It can only lock onto something the size of a sword or the firewood from the other day. So on the battlefield, it works by assisting your jump toward your opponents weapon. Its a bit of a failure in that way, but that makes it a good match for me. Sakai nodded and placed a hand on his chin. Now, I hope the Peerless in the West can put up a nice fight. The battle came down to an instant. Oichi sensed the enemy was behind her, so she made a backhand blow as if moving her hand behind her. She looked back and her body followed with a rapid rotation. But in that instant, she made another movement as well. As she swung her right arm in a backhand blow, she moved her left hand behind her and toward it. Ha Her left hand grabbed the hilt. As soon as she took it, she accelerated her body and swung the blade toward the front of her body. That meant she had perfectly slashed behind her from the right to the left. She doubted she would hit the enemy behind her without actually aiming, but it would have held him off. So she tried to move forward. She tried to abandon the weapon and leap forward toward the road. She tried to move to the road where the lost weapons were. But she recognized something beyond the long sword she had swung around herself with her left hand. Ah!! It was the enemy. Just as she prepared to let go of the sword, the enemy placed the tip of his spear on its tip and took a stance meant to stop the blade. And as soon as they faced each other on the roof, Oichi kicked up and to the right on the bottom of the sword guard without letting go of it. The sword sliced through the air as it rose over her head on the right. She decided to begin a new rotation to slam the thick blade into the enemy before her. To do that, she spun herself around for the rotating motion she needed. !? However, the enemy was no longer in front of her. But she knew where he was. She could sense his presence in the wind to her right. He had swung himself around to the right to keep his spear tip on the sword as it began to spin. He had locked onto her and would not let her go. With the spear tip as the focal point, he used his acceleration spell to keep up with her rotation. They spun. Both she and her enemy spun. Here I go!! As soon as he said that, Oichi was accelerated. The enemy spun her sword around with even greater force than her own rotation speed. He could only accelerate her like this with an overwhelming difference in speed, so she tried to raise her own speed. !! But she failed. Oichis rotation was destroyed by a slight disturbance. It was a slight deviation caused by chopping off her own leg earlier. Her left leg had been repaired by the Testamenta Arma, but in the time between the leg being severed and repaired, it had not experienced the same things as the right leg. Despite being part of the same body, the left leg had slightly less weariness from movement and it lacked some slight experience in the footholds around here and in the enemy. Conversely, the right leg had not shared the tension of being severed and the relief that came after. It was such a tiny disturbance that it might as well have not existed at all. But for an expert like Oichi, it had a devastating effect on her movements. The slight disturbance was affected and amplified by the enemys acceleration. She tried to forcibly increase her speed and crush that disturbance. But while her decision did speed up her rotation, she was still only being swung around by the enemy. ! By the time she realized she could not suppress it, it was too late. She understood that, but she still let go of the hilt with her right hand and sought the enemy. She tried to grab and grasp him by swinging her hand out at the forefront of her speed. Hyah! An attack was inserted into the acceleration and it definitely hit Oichi, knocking her up into the air. She lost a body part. Gin watched the woman standing on the roof. It was Oichi. She got up and stood tall. Standing in front of her, Muneshige put Kamenukis blade away and placed the spear on his back, but she only stood there watching him. He picked up what had fallen to the rooftop and held it out to her in both hands. This is the same thing that happened to Lord Katsuie. Right. Thank you. Oichi accepted it with a smile and held it in her left arm. It was her own right arm. That was when a deeply-colored spray burst from her right shoulder. But Hee hee. She embraced the arm and spun around as if propelled by her own blood. Im so glad. With that, she lowered her head. As if bowing, she leaned forward, hung her head, and hid her expression behind her dangling hair. Now Im the same as Katsuie. She laughed again. With another instantaneous burst of bloody spray, she disappeared. There was no point in wondering where to. Muneshige bowed toward the empty air and spoke. I hope you can remain so close to Lord Katsuie. That was goodbye. So Gin sighed and got up. She properly attached her unharmed right arm and approached him. Master Muneshige. Judge. What is it? There was a lot she wanted to say. Before, she had thought he had given up on everything to leap to her side. But I suppose I was just thinking too much of myself there. And as she thought that and prepared to speak Gin. He spoke instead. I leaped over to you first of all earlier, but please make no mistake: I would have done that even without Kamenuki. Because As long as I have you, I can make a comeback as many times as it takes. Please do not think of me as a healer. I am the daughter of a warrior family. I am an attacker. I know that. No, you do not. Besides, what was with that half-hearted resolution? Not to worry. I will only ever be desperate enough to chop off both arms that one time. Im certainly not letting that happen a second or third time. Gin felt herself blushing as she looked to Muneshige. Dont you have something to say? Judge. Amore. Dont you say it 5 times. She cut him off. Say it quietly and just once. This is the battlefield, after all. The flow of the battlefield has changed. In the sky off the southern end of Novgorod, Naito and Naruze worked with Cavendishs ship to fire on Shibatas fleet. The Technohexen were also sending footage of the southern region to the Musashi. Currently, Shibatas fleet was sticking to its position in the south and not moving in to land. Asama had put together the information from Futayo and the Tachibana Couple to inform them what was going on with Shibatas group. The ninja was feeling himself down below, so Mitotsudaira kicked him over to sever Shibatas right arm. Futayo lost and partially severed his left arm. And the Tachibana Couple severed Oichis right arm with the power of love. What the hell is this? Im not sure where Asama-chi is going with this, but I guess the words themselves are easy enough to understand But even if Oichi had fallen back, Shibata was still inside the city of Novgorod and commanding the attack. Toshiie and Narimasa were holding the western and southern ends of the city, so Shibatas forces had the overall advantage. The number of combined corpse warriors is really dwindling now. And Maeda Toshiies Kaga Millionen Geist can recruit more warriors as long as he has the money. Hey! Latecomer Technohexen!! What is it, ancient Technohexen? Below the sail of Cavendishs ship, OMalley shouted up at them while holding the spell ships wheel. Shibatas fleet is doing something new! This means- An image of a mermaid appeared. She displayed the locations of Novgorod and the surrounding fleets on a sign frame. Currently, P.A. Oda is focused on firing on the Sviet Rus fleets beyond Novgorod. Why? To prepare to withdraw and to keep Sviet Russ fleets where they are. When they do retreat, they arent going to let Sviet Rus pursue them. Theyre clearing setting this up that way. But, said Cavendish. P.A. Oda is settling into three different actions on Novgorod as well. The first is the Kaga Milionen-pff. S-sorry, I havent trained enough to say that without laughing. Novice: But its so cool! Youre missing out if you hesitate! Say it with me: Kaga Millionen Geist! Hori-ko: Are you planning to make steamed buns? Anyway, explain this, mermaid. Testament. Um, the Kaga-pff. M-Maedas forces, Sassa Narimasa, and the other P.A. Oda warriors are holding the area from southern to central Novgorod. They have begun to engage the Sviet Rus assault unit C which includes your Chancellor C as they head northeast toward the city hall. Mitotsudaira, Mary, Urquiaga, and Narumi should have regrouped with them, right? Naruze seemed to be speaking to herself as she flew forward. Naito followed. The two of them listened to the mermaid speak while they watched Shibatas fleet entering a defensive formation a few kilometers ahead. The second action is the continual growth of Maedas forces. They hold the east of the city and the hill on the east. The rest of Sviet Russ assault units and the Musashi god of war are being held there, so Sviet Russ main forces cant move on. Naruze frowned as the mermaid continued. And the third action is in northwest Novgorod. The combined corpse warriors have gathered there, but they are being breached. Breached? By a small group? Based on the information we received from Musashi, it is Fukushima Masanori and Katou Kiyomasa of Hashibas Ten Spears. At this rate, they will arrive at Novgorods city hall before anyone else. And, said Cavendish. Presently, your Chancellor and his group will be unable to withdraw, even if they do get to the city hall. On the battlefield, two gazes raced northward in the northwest part of Novgorod. To reach the city hall, Fukushima Masanori cut through and dodged the combined corpse warriors while Katou Kiyomasa broke them and charged onwards. Kiyomasa took the lead atop the wall following the road and Fukushima followed behind her. The enemy would occasionally jump in front of or next to them from the road, but Kiyomasa did not care. She would accelerate Caledfwlch and slam into them to scatter the enemy like a snowplow and continue forward. Their path might be unsteady and the road might cut to the side or come to an end, but ! For Kiyomasa, Caledfwlchs rear thrusters guaranteed that she would be carried forward. For Fukushima, the Headfirst Fall acceleration spell kept her flying forward. The two of them simply hurried and ran, but then Fukushima called out from behind. Kiyo-dono! Isnt it about time we changed places!? No. We are almost to the city hall, so I will take us there. Kiyomasa hit a leaping enemy by practically throwing the right Caledfwlch at them. Rather than slicing through them, she added a twist to smash the enemy to pieces. Without pausing her running feet for an instant, she continued forward. You are the better fighter than me. That is why you inherited the name of Fukushima. My duty is get you to the city hall with as little exhaustion and injury as possible. And Our duty is to carry out Hashiba-samas wishes by destroying the ruins of the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academy below Novgorods city hall. You must also take care of the Prince of Orange, so you have to avoid wearing yourself out. I am in thy debt. Please dont say that. We all form a single team. Because we believe in the Genesis Project and wish to direct this world toward safety. With that, Kiyomasa looked up. I see it! There was a roundabout in front of the city hall for allowing carriages through, but now it was full of combined corpses. Then this is my position! Kiyomasa frowned and leaped. Kiyo-dono! called out Fukushima while left behind. I will deal with them, Nori-san. You continue on in. We will meet again up top afterwards. Hearing that, Fukushima inhaled a little and then raised her eyebrows. Thou can count on me! They both landed simultaneously. But Kiyomasa headed for the enemy while Fukushima jumped over them and ran toward the city hall. She plunged into the darkness there that felt like a gaping maw. Volume 4C, 91: Dreamers at the Gathering Place Volume 4C, Chapter 91: Dreamers at the Gathering Place Why did We choose to Gather there? Point Allocation (Promise) The white light of a flare rose from the northern end of Novgorods city. It belonged to P.A. Oda. That meant they had arrived at the city hall. One of those who saw it was partway up the hill east of Novgorod. Damn, I really need to hurry, but these things are not easy to toss over the edge! Naomasa stood on Jizuri Suzakus shoulder and she had her hands full commanding and controlling the god of war. She was currently dealing with what seemed to be the support gods of war for the weird one named Mori that had not been much of a challenge at all. The seven of them were having trouble moving properly and tended to wiggle around as they approached her. Their movements made it clear they were outside of their masters control. They would suddenly bend backwards, shake around, and Just move weirdly in general. However, the bombardment from Dates gods of war did not do enough damage to blow them away. Their bodies were made from bundles of artificial muscles, so they could avoid or absorb the damage and then heal themselves with their repair functionality. They were annoying her, so when Naomasa approached them, she would throw them and slam them into the ground. Um, Mori? Id really like it if you stopped leaning backwards, shouting ahn or nhee, and twitching like that. Its distracting me from my calculations. Behind a barricade inside Novgorods south gate, Fuwa was calculating out their losses in the battle, but Mori quickly shook his head when she made that request. Wh-why are you imagining lewd thing when you see me, Fuwa!? Youre not lewd; youre obscene. Could you at least not moan? Y-you expect me to get by with only my cutaneous respiration!? Besides, I have to receive all the pain from my separated units to reward their efforts even if I cant control- ahhhhhhhn! Ah, no, no, Naomasa! Maybe I should get some of the engineers to bury you. Oh, no need. Thats going to happen soon regardless. Naomasa slammed one of Moris support gods of war into the ground like a pile driver. She really wanted to throw it over the edge, but the other gods of war were too close. It would be a pain if they tackled her while she threw the first one. So she accelerated Jizuri Suzakus wrists and buried the enemy god of war in the ground from head to waist. This is a lot of trouble. The most effective method was to throw them off of Novgorod. These gods of war could not fly, so they could not get back up if they fell over the edge. She had gotten 9 of them over the edge so far, but she was having an annoying amount of trouble grabbing them now. But If thats the only way, then thats just what Ive gotta do! With that thought, Naomasa prepared to fight. But then a ship from Sakumas fleet, which had descended to rescue the fallen ships, ascended and carelessly dropped down all of Moris support gods of war that it had collected below. Well, screw you too!! As Naomasa yelled up at the ship, the dropped gods of war and the ones still on Novgorod moved in unison. The dropped ones leaped forward as soon as they stood back up and the others rushed forward to tackle her. Naomasa frowned as they all attacked at once. With all of them together, they must have put together some kind of shared mind because they charged forward with much clearer intent and movements. The Date gods of war fired and blew away two of them, but Naomasa noticed something. The one she had slammed into the ground earlier was missing. She assumed it had crawled out, but Next to me!? The ground blasted into the air and it appeared. She did not know what this meant, but it wriggled around as it dug head-first through the ground like a worm. She did not know what this meant. This was clearly not something a human would do and it was meaningless, but it was so unexpected that Naomasa was slow to react. When the god of war appeared next to her, it was just barely within reach of Suzakus arm and that only caused her to hesitate further. And that allowed the enemy in close to her. Not the one next to her, but the four that jumped in through the air. Oh, no, she thought. Except Huh? The Suzakus right hand covered her on its right shoulder. She had not ordered this. And she had set its autonomous control parameters so it would not care what happened to her. But it had clearly moved on its own here. What is this? The Suzaku was developing a will of its own. It had most likely started during the battle with the Byakko and the influence of the Seiryu had further activated the Suzakus OS. So Naomasa had to wonder: Is the Suzakus will my sleeping sisters will? I dont know, but things are bad right now either way! She thought about how to handle this. Her conclusion was to use both hands to defeat two of the gods of war arriving from above. That left her unable to do anything about the other two or the one next to her. Which meant Ill have to figure that out once it comes to it! Just as she started to move, something slammed into the four in the air. They had been shot from the north. Smoking Girl: Asama-chi! Four shots in a row!? Whats got you so excited!? Asama: Huhhh!? Didnt I just save you there!? Why are you finding fault!? But that was not all. A voice filled the sky as those four were blown away. Your target is on the ground, Musashi 6th Special Duty Officer. With that, a giant windless form passed by from the sky behind her. Immediately, the four sent tumbling through the air were sliced through. Whoever had passed by had swung a sword to bisect them. They had been sliced through from bottom to top when not even Dates gods of war could do any real damage. Satomi Student Council President!? Yoshiyasu landed silently on the night field and had Righteousness walk forward. Ahead, enemy gods of war were approaching and prepared to tackle. She had sliced through the four in the air earlier, but Novice: Satomi Student Council President! Those gods of war are highly resilient and truly formidable foes, but you just chopped them apart like it was nothing, didnt you!? Whats the trick!? Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. This must be all about compatibility! Yes, compatibility! Weve found an enemy that is weak to flat girls! So that was the Flat Chest Slash! What kind of skill is that? wondered Yoshiyasu as she had Righteousness prepare for a one-handed strike. Righteousness: I could tell when my sword hit one of them up in the sky earlier. These gods of war are most likely designed to resemble a creature from the Houjou Association of Indian States, or something similar. Wise Sister: Oh, a snake god, right? The Far East has a lot of snake worship in the east too. Asama: Huh? You mean its not the demon of worldly desire, Ma- Wise Sister: Ra, ra, ra, ra! You were going to say ra, werent you!?[1] Werent you!? Onbashiraaaaa! Or to put it a little more mildly, the 10th sign of the Eastern zodiac! And dont call it a rooster! Asama: Eh? No, I wasnt saying that. I wasnt saying that at all. I was only saying maa to sound like Tsukinowa! Right, Hanami!? Over here! Look over here, Hanami! I know what theyre trying to say, but is dodging only after taking a direct hit their traditional form of performance art or something? But Flat Vassal: What do you mean the Satomi President knows exactly how to handle the 10th sign of the Eastern zodiac? Righteousness: Please dont put it like that. And I can cut through them because Houjou would sometimes send in things like that to harass us, so Im used to it. They were small enough that foot soldiers could deal with them, but they all loved giant breasts, so they always went after my sister and left me alone. That let me practice slicing through them all I wanted. Saying that made her sad, but she chose to believe that was due to remembering her sister. Oh, but now that I think about it, Im pretty sure they attacked Yoshiyori too. I wonder why. There was a trick to cutting them. After the blade touched them, you had to push instead of pulling back to slice. That would allow the blade to dig into the thick skin and the blade could directly touch them while ignoring the slime or whatever. Just keep pushing from there and they were cut. She proved it with her actions. After bisecting two more, she slammed into them with all of Righteousnesss strength to blow them away. And she spoke while watching the result. The Mogami group has returned. You just need me to secure this area, right? Behind her, Fukushima heard the metallic sounds and spraying water as Kiyomasa began her defense outside. Fukushima was currently traveling down a white corridor. It was the central corridor of Novgorods white stone city hall. The non-glowing lernen figur she opened in front of her face showed her it led to the main hall and to the passageway leading underground. The worlds very first academy was said to exist below Novgorod. She had heard that Holland Chancellor Prince of Orange had gone there. He had bizarrely gone alone with no bodyguards whatsoever, but there was a dangerous rumor surrounding his actions. He supposedly wanted to meet with Musashi and to tell them the secrets of P.A. Odas Genesis Project. And Fukushima had been sent here concerning that. Taking out the Prince of Orange was only natural for someone belonging to M.H.R.R., but things were different when the Genesis Project was on the line. She had been instructed to punish the Prince of Orange and to destroy Novgorods underground structure. She knew about the Genesis Project. Almost all of P.A. Odas leadership and commanders did. As did all of the Ten Spears. They all knew. And It must be carried out without compromise, so I must eliminate any possible obstacle! So she would strike at anyone who announced their intent to interfere. And she would destroy the location that allowed that negotiation to take place. It was simple. But someone else was trying to interfere with that simplicity. Do thou intend to get in my way, former Sviet Rus Vice Chancellor Marfa Boretskaya-sama!? To be honest, I dont. I only want to face Kagekatsu. The voice came from the center of the circular hall. The dark figure wielded a sword. She spread her arms to protect the large door in the wall behind her and her mouth split left and right in a smile. Ha ha. But it wouldnt be fair if I only let you through. Every last mayor of Novgorod has searched through these depths and vaguely realized the truth. Im only the most recent one to do so. But But Those past mayors guesses were most likely correct! What happened surrounding the Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Project during the Age of Dawn? It was probably happiness. It was probably salvation. It was probably hypocrisy. No What do thou mean, no!? Fukushima shouted back as she charged into the hall and Marfa answered her. It was all an undeniable deadly sin!! A moment later, Fukushima saw something. In the darkness, the starlight entered through a skylight and the flames and other outdoor lights shined in. Its time you felt the restriction of Sviet Russ former Vice Chancellor, the Vedma. A tiger appeared in the entire space behind Marfa. As Fukushima ran head on, it looked like wings. But it was not. Arms!? As the main line of the demon race, I have inherited the ability to summon the arms of my familys bodyguards. I have the arms and techniques of those who wished to protect us even in death. There were more than 1000 of them. And they were all one of two colors. Those that wished to be preserved after death turned yellow from the change to their bodily fluids. Those that wished to be modified turned black as their blood congealed. When they are lined up in this pattern, my ancestors called it the Tiger Wings, but I prefer another name: Kagetora, the Shadow Tiger. In the darkness, the demon arms all held weapons or were unarmed. Pierce her. Four digits worth of slashes and blows collided with Fukushima as a tigers roar. Marfa watched the tiger attack she had sent out. The floor was shattered, the walls were torn apart, and beyond the 1000+ arms that she slowly pulled back Oh? Fukushima was still standing. Her hair swayed behind her and her clothes had been torn, armor and all, but Can you use your acceleration technique to pull off the ideal movement? I am still unexperienced, so it is only a crude attempt. I see, thought Marfa. Experts would control their own speed in battle to make the ideal movements, but there was more than one way to do so. Some used martial arts and others made miniscule movements linked to their sense of sight or hearing. To put it another way, no special technique was needed. If someone focused on their own movements and truly mastered them, they would eventually reach that level. But You must have had quite an excellent teacher. It is rare indeed for a human at your age to pull off even a crude first step toward the ideal. My teacher is no longer with me. Is that so? It was unclear if that was due to death or a simple parting of ways, but Marfa had no intention of asking for clarification. Instead Were you loved? Enough to be fine as long as I have my comrades. Testament, replied Marfa to wish peace on that soul. Then bluish-white flames left the corner of her mouth. For an undead demon, bringing peace to a soul would burn their own body. When youre too powerful, just a slight word qualifies as purification, so it can be a problem at times, thought Marfa with a small smile. And Then Ill go with this. Marfa activated attack spells with all 1000+ arms of Kagetora. She used wide-range, straight-line, projectile, and permeating spells all at once to leave no ideal move to take. This unavoidable attack is known as Kagetora Roar. Ohh, and now Im laughing at the name I gave it as a joke. It scored a direct hit. Marfa saw it happen. Immense power was slammed into a single enemy in the form of flapping wings. It was extremely large even for the Kagetora technique. But Fukushima moved at the center of it all. She simply held her weapons flat spear tip forward, and Fall, Ichinotani! With those words, the spear tip opened. It almost looked like a T-shaped rake or a dragonfly, but The power is vanishing? The spell disappeared as it collided with Fukushimas opened spear tip. But it was not erased. The heat, the cold, the gravity, the light, and everything else were Stored!? Testament. This is the power of the defensive divine weapon named Ichinotani! The power was devoured and torn apart. Beyond it, Fukushima was nearly blown away by the portion of the power that escaped to the sides or above. But she narrowed her eyes and spoke two words: Headfirst Fall!! Kagetora grew beyond a simple impact and peaked as something more like an explosion, but Fukushima accelerated toward Marfa. This was more than just taking one step at a time. That girl could make the ideal movements, so she made definite progress that built up a smooth momentum in a straight line. Fall!! She fell forward. So Marfa also moved. She had Kagetora flap and gather together. I see! The corners of her mouth rose in a smile. She raised her blade on the right to intercept the girl. Its just as the Prince of Orange said! So this is one of the new eras commanders! I can see why Toby is so fixated on you!! Immediately, all of Kagetoras power exploded and the two blades clashed. Fukushima realized in an instant that the world had fallen from light to darkness. Kagetoras explosion had ended and darkness had returned to the city hall. She stood on the right side of the wall behind Marfa. She was crouched down on the walls surface storing up her strength for a leap. The main hall was filled with heat and dense wind. And Marfa turned back toward her. There was a black line running from the center of her chest to her left collarbone. It had been torn, not cut. That was the mark from Ichinotanis closed tip piercing her diagonally. A normal human would have released a spray of blood and died from shock after their blood pressure plummeted. But Marfa was different. She was not bleeding; she merely looked down at the black wound, and The weak point of the dead is their soul corpse. It exists at the center of the body, so strike here, in the center of my chest. Destroy this and my souls mold will disappear. Of course The dead wont let you do that so easily. Fukushima nodded and dropped down with Headfirst Fall. She was targeting the point Marfa indicated. Fukushima thought that anyone who was obedient to battle would respond to an enemys request to target them. Especially when their life was hanging in the balance. After all The battlefield is where hopes are fulfilled. When the battle ended, the victors hope would of course be fulfilled. So Fukushima wanted the battlefield to be a pure place. She wanted it to be a place that held nothing more than everyones hopes. The air here had been scorched and frozen and the area was filled with ether wind, but it was being washed clean by a great power. Toh. By the time her feet landed, she was half a step closer. She wanted to take two more steps and move to the best of her ability in order to fulfill hers and her opponents hopes, but her speed rejected that. The moment was pure, so her speed told her to hurry up and end it. And so she took another step and directed an attack toward Marfa that slipped past even the wind resistance. But at that very moment. Sorry. A voice reached her from the side and her pure attack was deflected with a metallic clang. Marfa looked to the person standing in front of her. It was a higher demon man wearing a black-dyed Sviet Rus uniform. He had intervened in Fukushimas speed and deflected her spear tip with his staff. He was Kagekatsu! Sorry. He repeated that word, but his apology was not directed at Marfa. He was speaking to Fukushima who had tried to attack her. Leave this place to me, human. Fukushima hesitated. Interfering in someones battle was rude, but she could not let her emotions get the better of her. However Is this Sviet Rus Chancellor and Student Council President Uesugi Kagekatsu-sama!? Her heart longed to battle him. Sviet Rus was P.A. Odas enemy at the moment. It would be perfectly possible to battle him and this might be her only chance to do so. But Do thou desire this place? Testament. I made an appointment earlier. I arrived a little late, though. That meant she was the one intruding. This was where Kagekatsu and Marfa were meant to face each other. To keep that battlefield pure, she had to leave. Then I will leave this place to Kagekatsu-sama. But just as she thought that, someone carrying a spear passed by from the left. It was Musashi Vice Chancellor Honda Futayo. She briefly glanced Fukushimas way with an oh?, but then kept running. Do these stairs lead to the underground ruins of the Whatever-It-Was-Called Academy? Testament, confirmed Marfa. So youre the first to arrive. Hearing that, the Musashi Vice Chancellor tilted her head but then smiled. Im the first to arrive!? Fukushima watched as the girl raised her spear and ran to the back of the hall. Ah. And she frantically ran after the girl. At the same time, a group of noise and people ran into the hall. Fukushima did not even bother looking back. It was the Musashi group. She pursued the Musashi Vice Chancellor and descended into the emptiness belowground. Just as she did, she heard a voice. At the head of the group, the Musashi Chancellor spoke up the instant he set foot in the hall. Ohh! Kagekatsu! Youre looking pretty cool there! Kagekatsu grew bashful when he heard the Musashi Chancellor. C-cool? Youre gonna make me blush, Aoi-kun! But he had only made it in time because they had created a diversion. Saitous assault unit and the Musashi group had continued their invasion even after the supply line of additional troops had been cut off, and that had allowed for what came next: Heh. Sviet Russ main force is arriving in the city of Novgorod along the northern cliff route! Horizon, Masazumi, and Asama left the Musashi and used the northern route to reach the city. By the time they met up with Tooris group, Novgorod was divided in two. The dividing line ran diagonally from the north end to the east end. The northern city hall was on the northwest end and the line cut southeast from there. P.A. Oda had more overall area in their bottom division, but Sviet Rus and Musashis top division was denser. Just inside the city gate on the south end, Fuwa recalculated the transition of forces now that Sviet Russ main unit had scaled the cliff from the northern port. She had P.A. Odas forces gather to the north, and Shibata! We can secure the city hall from the south to the west! Shaja! This is our final job! If you can still move, get fighting until we receive the signal from Fukushima or Kiyomasa of the Ten Spears! On Katsuies barked order, the highly mobile members of Shibata forces and the skeleton warriors gathered to the north. Meanwhile, OMalley of the Trumps had been gathering the attention of about 1/4 of Shibatas fleet as a diversion in the southern sky, but now Shibatas fleet turned to the south and prepared to withdraw. Then they continuously fired their rear cannons over Novgorod and toward Sviet Rus. The Jurakudai continued to float in the west and it kept a defense barrier up at the midpoint even as it spewed smoke. That prevented Sviet Russ fleet from invading Novgorod from the sky as well. On Novgorods surface and in the sky above, everything was holding both sides in check, but Things must be different underground, commented Naruze as she fired on the ship in the southern sky. And she was right. In the space below Novgorods city hall, the clash between the cooperative Sviet Rus and Musashi unit and Shibatas forces was only intensifying. The battle over the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academy below Novgorod had entered its final stage. Notes 1. Mara is a Buddhist demon which is also used as a slang term for the penis in Japanese. Volume 4C, 92: She who Surpasses Her Position Volume 4C, Chapter 92: She who Surpasses Her Position More than a visual It is the vividly and clearly seen Destination of the future Point Allocation (Plans) Futayo saw a small light in the darkness. She was descending into a vast emptiness below Novgorods city hall. The wind seemed to blow in from below and the distant light gradually grew. Is that? It was a great hall. The circular stone hall was 200 meters across, but the center had a slope covered in stairs, allowing one to descend further. The hall was lit, so someone must have arrived here before her. And Welcome, those of you journeying to the depths of the world. A mans voice rang out. It was amplified with a spell and it reverberated so much it was a little hard to make out. I am the Prince of Orange, Hollands Resisting Chancellor. That isnt my actual name, but I will omit why that is. I am currently in the classroom below the entrance hall. Now, then. I would like for you to reach me here. I have something to show you. What can you see in the depths of the world, in the abyss leading ever deeper? My teacher was Matsudaira Motonobu, he said. And this unworthy student will teach you that you can find here exactly what he said you could. A quiet laugh entered the city halls central hall. It was from Marfa who was supported by Kagekatsu in the center of the hall. The hall was under attack from Shibatas forces from the central corridors on the west and south. Sviet Russ demon warriors had created a wall of ice with a spell and were firing with rifles and spells. They were so focused on defending by the corridors that the center of the hall was nearly empty. As the gunfire reverberated, Marfa spoke quietly. This was my first time letting someone underneath here. None of the other mayors ever did either. But Novgorod is meant to welcome guests. The previous mayors records say that someone would occasionally show up as a guest, hoping to view the investigation records left by the historical mayors. Was that Matsudaira Motonobu? Most likely, confirmed Marfa. The previous mayor wished to know the truth and identity of the ruins below here. Of course, he was also a disciplined member of Sviet Rus and he was the first to volunteer to become a warrior during the purge in my generation. He said it was all to protect Novgorod. Marfa continued. Yes, former mayor. We have a chance of fulfilling your hopes now. Because you protected this place using the tool known as death, we were given enough time for some others to possibly arrive at the truth. Allow me to speak of older times. As the Prince of Oranges voice reverberated around them, Mitotsudaira took the lead down the large hole descending underground. Futayo and Fukushima had already gone down, so the silver wolf hurried after them. Her king was wrapped in a silver chain behind her and they were followed by the 1st Special Duty Officer, Mary, and Horizon! Asama and Masazumi were with them too. Sviet Russ primary forces had protected those 3 girls and allowed them to arrive from the north. Horizon was seated on a silver chain that supported her back like a chair, but the other 2 silver chains were broken and could not carry Asama and Masazumi. Ill take care of them. Can you trust me? Unturning Centipede ran after them without making a single audible footstep. Mitotsudaira nodded back at Date Narumi who had Urquiaga with her. Judge! But she was not the only one to respond. Horizon and Asama also agreed despite never having met the girl and Narumi picked up the 2 girls while nodding back. Shortly thereafter, the stairway came to an end and they reached a landing. The proper route was the staircase spiraling around the inside wall of the large hole, but Oh? Mitotsudaira noticed a portion of the landings railing was bent and cut away. It had long since corroded and rusted, but Novice: This means the ancient people also had some people as stupid as all of you. For some reason, crazy people always feel the need to climb up or jump down when they see an elevated place. Silver Wolf: Wh-whats wrong with that!? It feels nice! With that said, she pulled in her silver chains and held Horizon and her king as they sat on her shoulders. My king, when did you start crossdressing again? Oh, cmon, Nate. Being carried by a knight is a princesss job. Ill be a royal court girl from now on! Mitotsudaira-sama, I am the real princess. Please throw out the faker. What am I supposed to do about this? she wondered as the stairs came to an end. After glancing back at those following her I will be going on ahead. She jumped into the abyss. She heard a voice as she felt a sense of floating in her freefall. It happened around 30 years ago. In a certain place, we were researching a solution to the Apocalypse. The voice came from down below, but she also heard Clashing metal? The greatest minds of every nation went into hiding and gathered together for 2 years. Lord Motonobu visited each of us individually and invited us like this: Lets form a new Testament Cross-Borders Unit. It was such a childish dream. The voice continued as sharp metallic noises rang out. It was Futayo. She was fighting in the hall below. And to save the world from the Apocalypse, we came to know a certain individual. That was We referred to that friend asthe Princess. Fukushima battled Futayo. She had no time. She knew that all too well. After all, she was not stopping the Prince of Orange from saying anything unnecessary and the rest of Musashis group was falling from above. If she could intercept Musashis group with an anti-air attack, her worries about the future would probably vanish. But Musashi Vice Chancellor Honda Futayo did not give her time for that. She is very different from the other day! Her top speed was not that different, but she no longer crumbled at low speeds. Her acceleration spell was a cumulative purification one. So any disturbance in the acceleration direction would cause the spell to misfire and send her flying. But that did not happen. She appeared to move frantically, she would move on unsteady legs, she would swing her arms around, she would whip her string-bound hair behind her, and it all looked disturbed despite how gentle it was. ! But she contained it all inside herself and unified it. As her body was nearly blown away, she seemed to be holding it back, restraining it, soothing it, and containing the overflowing power within while allowing it to flow elsewhere undiminished. This is Fukushima felt it was like the wind. It blew wildly and roughly, but it never scattered and it would continue blowing wherever it pleased even when one held their hand up to stop it. Just when Fukushima thought the girl was going to circle behind her, Futayo would pass by her, collide with her, pass through, or approach as if entangling the two of them. When she seemed heavy and slow enough to touch, she was fast. But when she seemed light and quick, she actually grew heavy. This was nothing like before. She had moved like a person before. Where had she learned to express the wind instead? Fukushima could make a guess, but Testament! She had to focus only on her desire to battle this opponent and on her hope to defeat her. The battlefield was where hopes were fulfilled. So Headfirst Fall! Fukushima threw herself into a fall as if to circle around the wind. Narumi was the one to increase the speed of her descent. She sent power to Unturning Centipedes back wings and began a power dive along with Urquiaga. She was supporting Musashis shrine maiden and Vice President, so she had to worry about the opening created in the moment of landing. I will cover for you! announced Urquiaga. Lets head down at full power! Asama: Eh!? Ah, wait, um!! Vice President: If this is enough to scare Asama, I might not be able to handle it!! Tsukinowa: Maa. Should we really do this? wondered Narumi as she flew straight down. The faster they got to the bottom, the sooner they could hold off Fukushima Masanori. So she did not hesitate to take the shortest route down. But Would you look at that Narumi noticed something about the battle far down below. She did not know much about Musashis Vice Chancellor or Fukushima Masanori of the Ten Spears, but something stood out about their exchange of offense and defense. Asama: They seem to fit together really well Narumi agreed. It probably helped that they had both mastered similar techniques and were both wielding spears. And they had also fought once before, so they both knew what the other could do. But Its pretty. Their evasions and attacks were different actions, but they fit together so well. Musashis Vice Chancellor would spin and circle around her opponent with light steps. She generally swung her spear up from below and spun it around, so if her opponent moved to her right or left, she too could place herself beyond her spear and the spears rotation would turn her around. She moved in circles. Her body was disturbed and had an unsteadiness that threatened to send her flying at any moment, but she just barely bore with it and kept moving. To make the ideal movements, she moved gently but kept her entire body spinning in a certain direction to shift her body weight. And occasionally She would pass through in a pure straight line. So this is Musashis Vice Chancellor, thought Narumi. She was still unsteady, her movements showed great room for improvement, and she would suddenly shift between fast and slow. And As for Fukushima She made constant changes between fast and slow. By limiting the effective range of her falling acceleration spell named Headfirst Fall, she could use it for short distances or long distances. It could be a single step at the shortest and several meters at the longest. During it all, she would spin her body around, take somewhat heavy steps, and yet always accelerate. She continually kicked off the floor and launched herself forward in a pose that looked like she was sitting in the air. She attacked with horizontal sweeps or spinning her body to make a jab. Their movements were different, but they fit together well. Sudden shifts between fast and slow versus constant changes between fast and slow. Maintaining speed versus repeatedly accelerating. Martial arts meant to preserve speed versus martial arts meant to continue accelerating. Vertical attacks versus spinning attacks. All of those came together, they rotated around as if entangling their feet together, they jumped or ducked, and they moved out or circled in. Its almost like theyre sparring. Was I like that with Masamune? Narumi thought she had seen something like this back when the main gardens cherry trees had green leaves and were still shedding their flowers. And There are flowers here too They were sparks. As the two combatants sped up, they came into contact in more places. Narumi and the others would land in a few more moments. She kind of wanted them to continue a while longer, but Yes. She figured that girls as skilled as these would settle this by the time she landed, so she poured further acceleration into the wings on her back. A moment later, the number of scattering flowers grew below her. The battle between Musashis Vice Chancellor and Fukushima had begun to fit together perfectly. The two girls had chosen to move clockwise. Futayo pursued while Fukushima fell back. They ran in a circle measuring 5 meters across. And their attacks constantly clashed inside that circle. After a few exchanges, Futayo held Tonbo Spare below her right arm and targeted Fukushimas chest from her lower right. Fukushima responded by sweeping her spear horizontally from her right to her upper left. Sparks flew as Tonbo Spare was swept away. And as Futayo rotated her weapon back, Fukushima placed the horizontally sweeping Ichinotani below her right arm and spun her entire body to the left. With Ichinotani below her right arm, Fukushima pushed and spun it to the right with her right hip so that the bottom end would sweep out and strike Futayo. Futayo responded by ducking below Tonbo Spare as it spun vertically to her right. She placed the rotating Tonbo Spare on her left and caught Ichinotanis shaft on the center of the rotation. Fukushima had made a wide swing of the bottom of her spear and Futayo did not fight it when she caught it on her weapon. Her feet left the floor a little, but she slowly spun Tonbo Spare as sparks flew, and She let Fukushimas weapon push her in a circle around the girl. After it pushed her and finally released her, Futayo twisted her body and placed Tonbo Spare on her right. Meanwhile, Fukushima pushed the bottom of her spear with her hip and turned her body toward Futayo. Fukushima had no weapon in front of her, so Futayo swung up her spear tip to slice through the girls crotch from below. Fukushima accelerated her body. But she was not trying to move away. By falling over the extremely short distance toward the spinning spear bottom, the left side of her back was pulled back and she turned her right side toward Futayo. With Fukushima turned to the side, Tonbo Spares shaft shot up just in front of her body, grazing her breasts and nose, but it did not actually hit her. Instead, she moved her spear forward while still holding it under her right arm. She swung it up to strike Futayos now undefended body. Just as Futayos rising spear tip pointed diagonally upwards, she lifted her feet from the floor. She used the upwards swing of the spear to pull herself upwards and somewhat dangled from it in order to turn her right side forward. She kept her toes just barely on the floor throughout, but Fukushimas spear tip raced past the front of her slightly shifted body. And once Futayo returned Tonbo Spare to her right, they both faced each other at close range with their spears held outwards. They clashed. They slammed their left shoulders together and spun around on that point. They both tilted their bodies to the left and pushed at the others shoulder while making feints disguised as attacks and using accelerated footwork to spin in a circle once, twice, and then thrice. And They simultaneously pushed back the others shoulder and jumped back themselves before simultaneously sending the spear held under their right arm at the other. They both turned their left side forward at the same time and grabbed at the enemys spear. Oh! They forcibly spun their bodies to the left, turning their right side toward their enemy this time. They used their entire body to pull the other girls spear to the left, stole it, and raised it before swinging their left arm like a whip to send a high-speed horizontal sweep of their enemys spear from the left. They both immediately moved forward. They approached their enemy beyond the center of their enemys horizontal sweep and caught the shaft on their waist. This was not a hit. The principle of leverage meant the blow was weaker when they moved further in than the fulcrum point. This put a greater burden on the one supplying the leverage, so their opponents hand was knocked from the spear shaft. Now that the two spears were free again and they had both built up their momentum, the circled past their enemys waist and around to their back. They both grabbed the spear tip passing by there. And they reversed their wrist to make an attack, Futayo from the lower left and Fukushima from the upper left. The two diagonal paths grazed past each other and the two girls caught them by moving forward. Fukushima supported hers below her right arm and Futayo supported hers on her right shoulder. And from the shoulder and side, the spears spun around to their backs and then diagonally to the other side and shoulder. They both grabbed the rotating bottom of the spear. And this time !! Futayo attacked from the lower right and Fukushima from the upper right. They did not stop. The two spears passed back and forth, circled around their bodies, and changed direction entirely when they moved their hands. The two girls continued a literal exchange of weapons as they spun around. The ideal acceleration and the ideal falling brought them through a high-speed series of spear strikes while within arms reach of each other. Ohh!! Their toes collided. They had nowhere else to go, but their acceleration spells did not break. Fukushima activated Headfirst Fall to rotate herself and Futayo opened her mouth to sing. And. She used a phrase she liked. For this technique, she would determine the axis line of her feet and then shift that line slightly to continue her acceleration. She repeated the same phrase again and again, but then she suddenly changed the words. Waver. Fukushimas expression changed when she heard the song. Is that? Fukushimas eyebrows rose, but Is that how thou expresses thyself!? The corners of her mouth rose and she looked on the verge of laughter. But there was no mockery there. She immediately clenched her back teeth, wrinkled her brow, and seemed unable to contain herself. What comes next!? Never ceasing. Futayo slowly spoke. She spun her body and rotated the bottom of her spear around from her back to her right side. Always. She sped up. Toward your destination. Futayo approached Fukushima. She did not approach from the front. She accelerated her rotation and quickly moved in from the side. Fukushima gasped when she saw Futayo almost seeming to descend toward her from the left. She was currently using Headfirst Fall right up to the limits of what she could control. How could the enemy produce enough speed to easily ignore that? No, she understood the logic behind it. And she understood why the girl was able to draw out that logic. It was the song. It was probably a song she had been given to maintain her timing when she had learned this speed technique. It acted as a trigger and allowed her to use this high speed technique. This gave her even greater speed than before. Are you honing your axis of movement!? Asama: Kimi, can you hear Futayo singing!? I can. Kimi smiled bitterly on the academy bridge. Its a bit of a problem that she cant sing without getting worked up first, though. But Im stealing a look at your display of Futayos ether output and it looks stable enough. Shell be fine. Whats the trick to this? asked Neshinbara as he stood on the stairs. I highly doubt her previous acceleration spell suddenly got faster. If we learn the trick to this, I think we could strengthen all of our fighters That wouldnt work. You need skill on my or Futayos level and you need the earnestness of a specialist. After all Kimi spun around while looking up at the exchange of cannon fire in the sky. She used the toe of her shoe to make a perfect horizontal rotation without wobbling in the slightest. Do you get it now? No, not at all. Youre so useless. Kimi placed both feet back on the bridge and shrugged. Before, Futayo would kick off the ground with the bottom of her feet or her toes, but her body learned something in our training today: to move her body, she only needs to alter her axis of movement. And And The smaller and sharper that axis of movement, the more of the power she gives it will be used. You mean it wont just disperse? No. Kimi spun her hair around. Life can be broken down to a single cell. And an axis of movement is just as simple. But as it grows, it grows wasteful, gains various ways of expressing itself, and loses that simplicity. So it isnt that shes keeping her power from dispersing. Shes returning it to its simplest form. And to do that She kept a light rhythm with her feet and she repeated the same phrase again and again. You take a pulse-like rhythm, convert it into words, and make those your own Words. It moves gently and never stops. I would say we all know it from before we were born, but Im not sure about that. Still, it is familiar to us all. It is a phrase from when we were little and would trip far too easily. From when we were held and rocked. If you can remember that, regaining a simple axis of movement is easy. I meancompared to standing up for the first time in your life, this is the easiest thing in the world. Futayo caught up to Fukushima and asked her a question. Are you a coward!? She received no clear answer, but Fukushimas expression did change. Her eyebrows briefly shot up and her eyes widened, but a moment later she was smiling with her eyebrows raised. That was all the answer Futayo needed, so she moved forward and briefly leaned back. Perfect!! She hit Fukushima with a headbutt. Their hair shook and their bodies shook. And they sent out the spear bottoms they had held at their hips. But while Fukushima targeted the center of Futayos body, Futayo set her sights on something else: the bottom of Ichinotani thrusting toward her. The two spears collided, sparks flew, and both girls bodies shook further. But And. Futayo stepped forward as if twisting her toes on the floor. Never ceasing. She used her toes to suppress the shaking of her body. Always. She made quick adjustments from her toes to her ankles, knees, thighs, hips, gut, back, shoulders, and arms. Toward your destination. Her rotating spear tip struck Fukushima. It was a direct hit, but it hit the shaft of Ichinotani that Fukushima had lifted back up as if embracing it. However, Fukushima had already lost her balance, so she failed to control her Headfirst Fall acceleration spell. Kh! A noise rang out. It was the sound of Headfirst Falls spell circle shattering. The light burst and her entire body flew. She was thrown through the air by her out-of-control acceleration. Fukushima controlled herself in midair. She used her martial arts and physical strength to pull back her twisting and spinning body and she aimed her feet toward the floor. Kh. She ended up landing on her knees. She slid backwards across the stone floor and her hair followed her as it was pulled in toward her. Beyond it, she saw her enemy gently rotating her body. She was 50 meters away. New enemies had finished descending and landed behind her. And The entrance leading further down is behind me! Fukushima knew it all came down to this, so she pulled her arms back. She opened Ichinotanis tip and held it at the ready. Ichinotani had two different abilities. The first was to absorb an approaching attack inside the opened tip to neutralize it. And the second was to Fire the absorbed power from the opened tip! So she raised her voice in her intent to settle this here. FallIchinotani! After descending under Narumis power and yet landing softly, Asama looked forward. It happened in just an instant. Futayo was standing near their landing point, but then she disappeared. Eh? Asama looked further forward. Futayo was there. She had leaped 50 meters in an instant. She charged in before Fukushimas spear could finish opening its firing system. Ah. And in no time, a metallic crash shook the air. Fukushima flew through the entrance behind her and slammed into the wall beyond. The tip of Futayos Tonbo Spare had stabbed into the opened tip of Fukushimas spear and prevented it from firing. But Asama recognized the way Futayo had moved. That was Futayo had used it after falling from the scaffolding and into empty air at the end of her training with Kimi. After falling, she had just barely managed to plant her feet on the vertical scaffolding but could not stop her fall. She had then subconsciously done this. She had focused her bodys axis of movement on just her toe tip and thrown all of her acceleration into that. That must be how the Hassou Tobi works But in Futayos case, her acceleration was much sharper. Her course was nearly a straight line and her speed was high. She had shot forward too quickly for her enemys projectile. It really is like soaring wings. Unable to rid herself of her momentum, Futayo spun around and landed. And the instant she stood back up, Fukushima raised her voice from where she had collided with the opposite wall. Oh! As if peeling herself from the wall, she landed and tried to attack Futayo. Her spear was already opened, so this spear jab would include cannon fire. But Asama saw that Futayo was already moving. She held Tonbo Spare vertically. And that meant Is she using it!? Asamas question was answered by Futayos voice. It was far clearer and calmer than expected. BindTonbo Spare! Futayo did not hesitate. She knew all too well that Tonbo Spare had yet to activate even once. She had only just made a great leap with Soaring Wings and she could not correct her posture in time to use it again. So as she landed, she reflected her enemy in Tonbo Spares blade and raised the spear. Tonbo Spares internal processing speed was slower than Soaring Wingss acceleration, but she had decided that would not matter if she prepared it in advance. Will this work? Her hands did not feel it activating. Perhaps because she was so focused, time seemed to pass excruciatingly slowly. If it did not activate, she would lose. So her heart felt a temptation to jump away with Soaring Wings. But She chose not to trust her hesitation. Instead, she chose to stop holding any doubts in Tonbo Spare. Because she was absolutely certain that Tonbo Spare would not activate. It was not something that activated. Tonbokiri had not been either. The divine weapon left with the Honda family possessed great power, so it decided for itself who was a worthy master. So, she thought. The will of this weapon of war would never choose a master who doubts it. So she told herself that this was not a Tonbo Spare she held. It was power. That power had been left in her care. It was the same as her arms and legs. She knew what she had to do to produce the results she wanted. Words were needed to activate it, but what came next was not done by Tonbokiri or Tonbo Spare. She herself had to draw out the power left in her care. That power would move once it was released. Move, Tonbo Spare. Move, my power. It was like reaching out a hand or moving a leg forward. She had a single goal. Her father had left that goal with her as a member of the Honda family. I must simply win! A moment later, a dragonfly-shaped sign frame appeared around Tonbo Spares spear tip. It had already locked onto the person reflected in the blade. Understood, it said. The locking sign frame shattered. And ! Fukushima reflexively raised her spear for defense, but it was too late. The spears shaft was split diagonally and the weakened power struck her. The cutting power was even weaker than Tonbo Spare and shattered easily for a blade, but the diagonal strike hit Fukushima and once more slammed her against the wall behind her. The power hit a 30 meter section of the wall and Fukushima was caught in the aftermath. You have my thanks! Futayo bowed and turned her back as the wall collapsed. A quick thought occurred to Futayo. It came to her through the activation of Tonbo Spare. I If she would flinch in the face of a name inheritors resolve, she only had to give herself that same task. She knew someone who had taken up a far higher position and became a more formidable foe than any other name inheritor: Honda Tadakatsu. If she set that name as her goal What would my father have thought? When she faced forward, she saw everyone there: Masazumi, the princess, and the idiot too, but the idiot raised his hand. Hey, looks like youve finally got your groove back. Thats a real help. Judge. I was a bit of a burden, wasnt I? I look forward to being more useful in the future. She had recovered enough to say that, but the idiot smiled bitterly. He gave a thumbs up while standing next to the princess. We were right to take you in at Mikawa. I heard from Seijun that youd have gone to Aki otherwise. Judge. That was my intention as commander of the guard unit. Saying that reminded Futayo of something. What had her father said at Mikawa? He told me to do whatever I wanted once I arrived in Aki. She could not arrive in Aki now. Itsukushima had fallen. But she had arrived at Musashi. In her heart, she bowed to her father and Kazuno and gave herself a command. Do whatever you wish. And so she spoke. From now onI think I will work toward inheriting the name of Honda Tadakatsu. Masazumi heard the idiot say, I see. I see, she thought herself as Futayo moved alongside Horizon. Inheriting the name of Honda Tadakatsu would probably take a lot of effort, but she was probably prepared for that. If that meant Futayo was looking to the future, that was enough for Masazumi. Her classmate had found a plan for the future. Sensing expectation, joy, and loneliness in the girl, Masazumi recalled Futayos attack and asked about it. Was that a cutting power? No, instead of cutting, it more broke it with an impact You could call it a splitting power. So its missing the last part? asked Mary with a smile. Just like Tonbokiri becomes Tonbo Spare, you removed the end of cutting or katsudan to get splitting or katsuda. And that Far Eastern wordplay might also work as a good luck charm, since katsu da means it is victory. Thats right. Masazumi nodded and opened her mouth. And if its a splitting power- For some reason the others stopped her. Calm down, Masazumi. There are no enemies around right now! Thats right, Masazumi-dono! You should save that until were surrounded! But I have determined she might need to periodically make small puns to let off the pressure. Otherwise the pressure might build up until a devastating one is released without warning. Stop making things up about me! Asama looked the other way and started viewing some kind of frequency graph with Hanami, but Masazumi decided to ignore that. At any rate, that was when a voice reached her ears. It was the Prince of Oranges low voice. Now, come to me. Everything is here. The battle underground is complete. The only question now is what the Musashi group will see down there. Shibatas forces continued their assault on the main hall and Sviet Russ warriors held them off with barricades and counterattacks. As Kagekatsu supported Marfa, she asked him a question. How about we settle things between us now, Kagekatsu? What do you plan to do, Marfa? Despite saying that, he stopped supporting her. That likely meant he was prepared to do this, so she announced his crimes. Not only did you have me inherit the name of Kagetorabut at the time you needed the Testament Unions help to fight back against P.A. Oda, so you were forced to faithfully carry out the history recreation. That is why you simultaneously recreated the purge of Novgorod and the purge of the Kagetora faction that lost the Siege of Otate fought over who would succeed the Uesugi clan. Do you have any idea how many precious subordinates and friends I lost? Your subordinates and friends were my subordinates and friends as well. Then, said Marfa. Do you have any idea how much wrath there is in my heart? I do. Then, repeated Marfa. And she pulled a weapon from her back. This is Maska Orge. Do you know what that means? Testament, confirmed Kagekatsu. He placed his staff in front of him and both hands on top of that. There was no hint of resistance in his action, so Marfa raised Maska Orge and aimed it at him. Saitou looked back while commanding the interception unit. His eyebrows rose. Kagekatsu! You must not do this! It is fine. There is nothing to fear. After all He looked Marfa right in the eye. Marfa You will not shoot. Nonsense. None of your conceited words can change the way I feel at this point. But you will not shoot, Marfa. That is certain. To shoot would be an insult to your subordinates and friendsto my subordinates and friends who laid down their lives for you when you accepted my orders and resolved yourself, explained Kagekatsu. You would not want to find peace alone, would you? So let me say one thing. Whats that? Do not shoot me, Marfa. Do not think about shooting meand thus bringing peace only to me, Marfa. So You will not shoot. MarfaI will always remain with my subordinates and friendswith your subordinates and friends. And And I am with you. That is our promise, Marfa. When did we ever promise that? I dont remember anything of the sort. I am making it right now, said Kagekatsu. Promises are not just made in the past and fulfilled in the present. Kagekatsu thought. He thought about the idiot who he had only met a few hours before but had ignored everything to walk right up to him. He knew that idiot had always regretted a past mistake and had decided to move forward so as to never feel that kind of regret again. But that idiot had shown Kagekatsu something else now. He had moved forward, not to rid himself of regret, but to leave regret in the past while gaining a world where he and everyone else could be happy. If Musashis Chancellor had been trying to wipe his past clean, Kagekatsu would not have been moved. But that boy had the same thing as Kagekatsu, he had held it with him as regret, and still He said he would go apologize with me. He was not wiping that regret clean. If the regret was lost, nothing would remain. Instead, he would leave the regret as is while obtaining happiness. That was worth working toward. He could look to the future while still holding that regret inside. And If the happiness you wish for is true happiness, everyone will follow you! He had to walk forward based on happiness, not regret. Musashis Chancellor had shown him it was okay to do that. The boy may have forgotten all about that because he had continued underground with his friends, but that was fine. Kagekatsu was king of Sviet Rus. It had been more than enough just to teach him that he could start forward on his own. That was an important starting point for him. And he had definitely seen that in the boy. Instead of wallowing in past regrets, he could move forward to avoid future regret and to obtain further happiness. So he spoke to Marfa. We will be bound together until our promise is fulfilled in the future. So He looked her in the eye. So, Marfa, will you grow accustomed to regret and grab the reins of happiness with me? Marfa gasped. But silence could be taken as agreement, so she forced out a breath. I will shoot. Why? Because Im stubborn, Kagekatsu. The corners of her mouth rose and she fired Maska Orge. But she did not fire it at Kagekatsu. She reversed her wrist and aimed at herself. Honestly. Most of my anger has always been directed at my unlovable self. She fired. Maska Orge materialized ones anger for the target as damage. I really am stubborn. She was not so pathetic that she would take issue with that purge from the past. She had been one of the leaders then too. If she had anything to say now, it was that she should have resisted it more herself. But she had not, she had chosen to go with the flow, and she had led her subordinates and friends to lay down their lives out of concern for her. She had only her own softness to blame for that. She understood that the anger she expressed was only the reverse side of what she felt for herself. So I wonder how effective this will be. With that thought, she began to close her eyes, but she suddenly stopped. An external power moved the hand holding Maska Orge. It cant be. Kagekatsu stood before her after throwing aside his staff. His right hand had grabbed her right hand which held Maska Orge. And Kagekatsu! He had aimed Maska Orge at himself. It had fired toward him. Kagekatsu thought to himself after turning Maska Orges blast toward himself. I-Im scared! This is way too scary! Part of it had to do with the fact that she had actually fired, but he was also surprised by his own actions. Marfa had to know he was sweating bullets in his heart. They knew each other long enough for that. But even if she knew how he was feeling, he knew exactly what he had to say. Marfa. He moved forward. He nodded and took a step toward her with Maska Orge on his right. That did not even hurt. He held her in his arms. Im not scared! Im not scared at all! He could tell his movements were stiff from nerves, but demon skin was nice and hard. His movements would look normal to the others. Or the others were at least kind enough to overlook it if they did not. But he also felt someone shrinking down and struggling in his arms. Marfa was not used to this either. And so she spoke. You fool Why would you have me shoot you before myself? Youve had enough interactions with England, so surely youre familiar with their culture of ladies first. He was. During wartime, English Queen Elizabeth liked to fire Ex. Caliburn before anyone else did anything. That had to be what it meant. Such a violent culture. He would prefer to keep things more peaceful. So I am familiar with it. And that is why I have this to say. He embraced the woman in his arms. I will give you a happy future. And that will bring me happiness. That will mean you are always happy slightly before I am, Marfa Boretskaya. In that way, I will allow you to get ahead of me as a traitorous Vedma. He heard a breath that might have been a laugh, but she did not struggle. So he wanted to stay like this for a while longer and he wondered if his friend had found the path ahead while underground. Volume 4C, 93: Forerunner in a Gathering Place Volume 4C, Chapter 93: Forerunner in a Gathering Place When did We get so close And without even noticing it? Point Allocation (Looking Back) It was Avalon. Futayo was surprised when she continued below the entrance hall. What is this place? It was a circular space the same size as the entrance hall. The ceiling was tall and the passageway from the entrance hall was not a slope or stairway. It was a square black gate measuring 5 meters across. And inside A grassy plain, a forest, and a stream The greenery rising to ankle height and the forest giving off a leafy scent were real. The water of the stream audibly circulated and a light easily mistaken for the sun slowly revolved at the ceiling. What is this? Its the main garden. She heard someone step on the grass behind her and turned to see a half-dragon, a mobile shell, Masazumi, and Asama step through the gate. And following them So Horizon-sama, Mitotsudaira-sama, and Mary-sama are with us too. She omitted the idiot and the ninja. Masazumi tilted her head as she looked around. This is the same as Avalons system. And what do you mean this is the main garden? Well, replied the mobile shell. Our main garden is based on environmental construction technology cultivated since the Age of Dawn. I dont know what this Avalon you mentioned is, but this is either the starting point of that technology or one of the places that inherited that technology from the Age of the Gods. A good analysis, said a voice. A giant tree stood in front of the large curving southern wall and the trunk had a blackboard hanging on it. They were indoors, but it still felt like an outdoor classroom. And someone stood there in black clothing. Come here. We have no time. Futayo looked to Masazumi and Masazumi looked to the idiot. The idiot turned to Princess Horizon. U-um. C-can we go? Is that okay? What has you so scared? Princess Horizon called over a silver chain and had it dangle the idiot out in front. And just as they started to walk, the ninja suddenly spoke. Everyonelook around you! Asama activated Konoha, her false left eye, just in case. It instantly scanned her surroundings and confirmed there were no kinetic readings. As it did, it scanned the structure of the walls and placed line drawings over them. But Thats The walls all around them had originally had some kind of pattern. Images had been carved into them. They formed giant reliefs far too large to see all at once even when viewed them from the center of the garden. The circular walls were decorated with a total of 8 engravings. Mary said what they were as her eyes widened and she eventually tilted her head. Thats the story of the Age of Dawn, isnt it? It is. And there are 8 of them. Thats the same as the number of images on the partition screens last night. From what I can see, the distribution and order of the images is more or less the same This was a great discovery from an academic perspective. But Asama noticed something else as she followed Toori who looked up at the ceiling while carried by the silver chain. Konoha had not stopped working. There was something it had yet to scan. Eh? What? She did not know what this was. Perhaps it was gathering some initialization information after visiting this unfamiliar place. But at the same time A sign frame appeared to inform her of an emergency situation and another appeared to provide support information. They warned her of a mysterious phenomenon appearing. Asama gasped. Ever since Mikawa, Musashi had supplied all of its residents with divine protections to defend against mysterious phenomena. They had been installed in the residents hard point parts and Asama had put together all of Class Plums while using all of their different shrines as intermediaries. Considering the possibility of the Princess Disappearances or other mysterious phenomena that took people away, she had made sure she could forcibly purify them by cutting off the ether flow to provide temporary safety. Light sprayed from the backs of everyone but Narumi. One barriers worth of ether had been cut off in the space behind them. Because she worked for the Asama Shrine, she first placed the strongest defenses on herself. Then the binder skirts on her left and right hips automatically switched to free mode. She pulled Katatsubaki and Kataume from the left and right, opened them, and There! declared Hanami. Clap!! She could see 3 locations where mysterious phenomena were likely to appear, so she quickly checked them. Masazumi! Mary! Horizon!? She quickly saw what appeared there. Rings of light!? Red circles of light that looked almost hand drawn appeared behind those three. They all looked back in surprise and Asama saw a red glowing line extend left and right from the center of the circle. Which formed The Double Border Crest!! Asama immediately synchronized Kataume and Katatsubaki and then prepared to fire. Mitotsudaira looked her way. Tomo!? Im on it! She drew a purified arrow from her binder skirt and considered going for a rapid fire attack. But at that very moment Eh? The Double Border Crests behind those three vanished. Those symbols of the Princess Disappearances left as suddenly as they had appeared. Asama stopped halfway through nocking the arrow. Wh-what does that mean? The Double Border Crests had vanished. To make sure that was accurate, Hanami looked around. Its okay. Clap. The Mouse smiled and clapped. The Double Border Crests were gone. But it had been a sudden disappearance. There was no indication that anything had even happened. All that remained was everyone looking concerned and Mary clinging to Tenzou. Ohh, Mary-san has gotten pretty bold And yet you did nothing at all to me, Toori-kun. The chains! Cant you see these chains!? Im kind of tied up at the moment! As everyone ignored the struggling crossdresser, the Prince of Orange spoke from behind the large tree. The Princess Disappearances, hm? I suppose you could call that a double captivity. Although you could also say its our responsibility. A double captivity? Asama questioned it, but she did not understand. But since Masazumi pointed toward the large tree, she turned in that direction too. They all hurried over there, so she followed. Masazumi watched Mitotsudaira release the chain and lower the crossdresser to the ground. The crossdresser stepped out ahead of the others. He stood ahead of them on the grassy field with his back to them. Hey, Seijun. What will we do once we see what the Genesis Project is? Think about whether we should stop it or cooperate. We still dont know how the Logismoi Oplo are supposed to stop the Apocalypse, so this will hopefully provide a hint. Neshinbara would probably love this, said the idiot with a smile. But What was that just now? The Double Border Crest had appeared behind her. In fact, it had appeared behind more than just her. Does it just appear indiscriminately? Mary had lost her father Henry VIII to the Princess Disappearances, so she had enough of a connection for the Double Border Crests appearance behind her to make sense. The same was true of Masazumi herself. So is that how it works? There was no point in confirming that here. Especially when Horizon had no memories of her past. So she focused on following the idiot as he walked out ahead. She heard a voice from the large tree. It was the Prince of Orange. This is a story from the past. His words rang out. We once tried to become friend with the Princess. Eh? said Asama and Crossunite, but the Prince of Orange continued. But we failed at that, so we decide to come up with another method. And And We received an ugly sort of salvation. The Prince of Oranges words stopped there like he was taking a breath. Masazumi gulped as she listened. She did not know what he meant, but she understood what must have happened. A sacrifice. Just as Masazumi muttered that word in her heart, Mitotsudaira asked her a question. Um, Masazumi? Who exactly is the Prince of Orange? It was a little late for that, but it was worth going over, so she nodded. His name is actually William, Prince of Orange. His Urban Name is the Resisting Chancellor. There are a number of reasons given as to why he goes by his title as Prince of Orange instead of his name: to avoid assassination or to ward off name-seeking curses sent by Tres Espa?a or the Catholics, his enemies in his war for independence. But But Looking at his results, he is a very skilled Chancellor. So if hes here Just as she said that, she realized the crossdresser had stopped walking. And his unmoving back spoke. Uqui, Tenzou, take care of this. Judge! While the others came to a stop, Crossunite and Urquiaga rushed out. Crossunite went in low from the right and Urquiaga went in high from the left. And their paths intersected at the giant tree. Finally, they straightened up and beckoned the others over. What is it? Im not sure, but lets go. My king, I will make sure you are safe. After Masazumi, Horizon, and Asama watched the crossdresser being wrapped in chains again to keep him safe, they jogged over to the giant tree. The light shining from the sky created a deep shadow below the large trees branches, but as they entered that shadow. What happened!? Wheres the Prince of Orange!? Urquiaga gestured over with his chin. Masazumi kept jogging and looked over to see what he meant. She saw the blackboard hanging on the tree. A Double Border Crest was drawn there. Masazumi gasped when she saw it. It was just like with her mother. The Double Border Crest was drawn in blood red and the Prince of Orange was nowhere to be found. And something was written next to the crest. As usual the Princess Disappearance came with a message left by the Princess. And it said Whats keeping Mitsuhide-kun? What does this mean? Asama asked herself that as she watched the Double Border Crest gradually fade from the blackboard. Next to her, she saw Tenzou gently hug Mary from behind after she ran up. Ohh, thought Asama again. Tenzou-kun really has gotten better. But that odd impression aside I need to focus on the Double Border Crest right now. Why was the Prince of Orange taken by the Princess Disappearances? No, he had given a possible reason earlier. And Horizon pointed that out. In other words, if you get too friendly with the Princess, you go bye-bye. That would be the reason. Can you try to treat this with more weight!? Please!? Horizon gave her a thumbs up, but if she was right Does that mean Masazumis mom and Marys dad were friendly with the Princess? Marys gaze wandered when she heard that. She could not give a definite yes or no and she finally looked to Tenzou as if to say I dont know. Tenzou responded with a nod. Mary-dono, you will not be taken away. I guarantee it. He had no proof of that, but it did seem to help Mary calm down. Judge, she said with a smile. But Masazumi was still not moving. Masazumi? She did not respond even when spoken to, but when Tsukinowa rubbed against her cheek from her shoulder Eh? O-oh. Um It looked like she had only just noticed Asama. Her face was pale and Asama felt apologetic. Her mom was only just taken by the Princess Disappearances last year The memory would still be raw and she would not have had time to come to terms with it. Asama decided she could not ask any further right now, so I will take some evidence that the Prince of Orange was taken by the Princess Disappearances. He is a nations Chancellor, so we dont want anyone thinking we did something to him. Oh, right. Judge Masazumi replied weakly, but then Oh, honestly! I cant be like this! Sorry! Masazumi slapped both her cheeks. I cant be zoning out! Musashi had decided to continue toward the future, so she could not let her memories of the past overwhelm her when a mysterious phenomenon appeared in front of her. That might be fine if she was alone, but that was not the case here or now. So she slapped her cheeks again and Horizon! Gather your strength and give me a punch! She gritted her teeth, saw Horizon raise her right fist, and quickly stopped her. Wait, Horizon. Thats too much strength. That would be dangerous. Heh. I have determined I still have much to learn if my excessive talent is causing people to fear me. Okay, Horizon! Then gather your strength and give me a- gfh. As the idiot ran over, he received two lazy kicks to the crotch, flew straight up, and fell back down onto his knees. Now, then, said Horizon. What shall we do, Masazumi-sama? Well, said Masazumi as she looked to the fading Double Border Crest and the writing next to it. Whats keeping Mitsuhide-kun? Does that mean, she said to help calm everyone down, that the Prince of Orange is just Mitsu-hiding? It was too powerful and everyone froze over. Hey! Seijun! Were okay! We distributed the damage over everyone here, so it didnt do much to any one of us!! Dammit. And I thought that was a pretty good one too!! For some reason, Mitotsudaira spread her mouth to the sides and wagged her raised finger. Well, um, how about we investigate the place a little? Eh? Right. Asama, can you start by recording the situation in- Asama and Hanami were already using a heat detection spell to draw out a human-shaped line to record where the Prince of Orange had been. That looks pretty professional, thought Masazumi while she checked her sign frame. Novice: The English forces are up above, so Ill have them look over Asama-kuns results as a non-Musashi witness. Ive also spoken with the Provisional Council and they will be telling Holland that just as we tried to hold an anti-P.A. Oda meeting with the Prince of Orange, P.A. Oda attacked and he was taken by the Princess Disappearances. Vice President: Thanks. I dont know whats going to happen, but it would be best to keep nothing hidden and to get this information out there as soon as possible. Asama, did he leave anything behind? Oh, yes. His coat is on the ground here. Oh, also his inner suit and his underwear? Did he strip? For some reason, everyone simultaneously turned toward the crossdressing nudist. Due to the damage from the kicks to his crotch, the nudist hopped back like a shrimp to escape them, but Wh-whats that look for, everyone!? Sunbathing! He was probably sunbathing! Right? Dont ask me, replied Tenzou. Anyway, this was probably historys first nudist Princess Disappearance, but did he leave anything else behind, Asama-dono? Yes. This pen had fallen to the ground. It was probably in his coat pocket. Asama had Hanami hold it up so as not to get any fingerprints on it. And Four Eyes: Wait! That looks a lot like the graduation gift from the 13th Mutsugoirei Academy!! Shakespeare must have seen it through the sign frame, but it was Urquiaga who responded. Wasnt Neshinbaras school a new one? Hanami tilted her head and spun around at that. The pen she showed off was a cartridge-style ink pen and it had the number 01 engraved on the bottom. Also Novice: That looks pretty old. There are traces of it being repaired. The design uses a cross with the corners removed, so its probably Tres Espa?an. But the Prince of Orange was originally a leader in Tres Espa?a, so it would make sense for him to have something like that. Then again Neshinbara said more. Novice: We fled that academy, but there was a custom of giving out pens like that at the graduation ceremony. So its possible that Vice President: There was an academy like that in the past too? Masazumi nodded when Neshinbara answered with most likely. She did not understand what any of it meant, but she felt like they had gathered a few of the pieces needed to reach the answer. Losing the Prince of Orange was a big deal, but it would also give them a chance to contact Holland in secret. I need to stay positive, she told herself while taking a breath. She was not zoning out. She was not focused on her past. So Asamais already ready it seems. Then lets leave the rest to Novgorod and get out of here. Theyre fighting up above, but once they learn we won, that will qualify as the defense of Uozu Castle and should signal the end of the battle. So Lets go. To preserve the scene, Asama laid out thin warning shimenawa. And she followed the others while creating the paperwork to request that Novgorod preserve and continue to investigate the scene. In front of her and wrapped in a silver chain, Toori looked up at the ceiling. What is he looking at? Or is he looking up toward heaven to pretend hes a prisoner? He never does change, does he? she thought. Hm? But then Konoha drew a diagram of white glowing lines in her vision. It had been working even after the scan of her surroundings earlier and now it was doing more work she did not understand. However Could it be? The giant walls had been engraved with the events of the Age of Dawn, but The ceiling! She looked up to the giant domed ceiling and she saw something there. A large engraving took up that entire space. Asama saw the ceiling diagram that Konoha had scanned. Something that was erasedand people? The outside edges of the domed ceiling were carved with people looking to and extending their hands toward the center. There were enough people to circle all the way around the ceiling. Regardless of race or species, they all looked like they were celebrating what was in the center. And when Asama looked to the center There are marks showing that something was scraped away. As she had said, there were scrapes on the ceiling showing that something had existed there, surrounded by the people. It looked like everyone was celebrating whatever had been carved there. What in the world was carved in the center there? asked Mitotsudaira. Just as Asama started thinking about that, the ground shook beneath her feet. An earthquake? No, thought Asama as everyone exchanged a glance. If this was indeed an Avalon and the system worked as Masazumi claimed it did, then it was cut off from the outside crust. Even if Novgorod shook, it would not reach here. But they were definitely feeling a small shaking and trembling. Ah, said Mitotsudaira. Are you feeling that? Horizon nodded at that and placed a hand on Tenzous shoulder. Are you feeling that again? Please try to avoid doing so at mealtimes, Tenzou-sama. I feel like Ive been wrongly accused of something lately. I have, havent I? Hey, hey. Calm down, Tenzou, said Toori. And dont even think about using this shaking to help with that, okay? So I have been wrongly accused! Whatever it is, Ive been wrongly accused!! Asama ignored those weird people and checked on her surroundings. And Somethings coming from aboveno from outside!! As soon as she shouted that, the ceiling split apart. And a beam of light dropped from the split like a wall. Excalibur!? It took a blade produced from the ley lines to interfere with the space inside of an Avalon and that was exactly what split this garden in two. Novgorod appeared to cover the heavens in the western skies of Sviet Rus, but a bluish-white ether blade pierced it from top to bottom. Its wielder was on the roof of the city hall in northern Novgorod. It was Katou Kiyomasa. She had launched a massive light sword from the combined Caledfwlch. She could not see what was below there, but she felt the tactile feedback through the blades light. She raised her eyebrows. That wasnt easy, but I pierced Novgorods central power system! Kiyomasa reached into her skirt and pulled out a reinforced reed tube measuring more than a meter. It was not an ether fuel tank. It held Orei Nero which contained a program. That program would be used on the power system below Novgorod. It will self-destruct with a spell! This is meant to bring down and destroy Novgorod! Instruct everyone in this region to evacuate! With that, she shoved the tube into the combined Caledfwlchs pommel and removed the upper release plug. That would normally cause the ether to leak out into the air, but Finish this, Caledfwlch!!! The blades width did not change, but the amount of light grew. Fire straight through! The sword of light was sticking out the bottom of Novgorod, but its tip pulled back inside. And a beat later, something else arrived. It was a cannon blast. The tip of the sword burst apart and became a muzzle. Novgorods lower hemisphere portion swelled out in an instant and then Novgorod violently shook up and down. A 300 meter wide area at the bottom of that lower hemisphere collapsed. All that remained was Novgorods underground bedrock and a torrent of yellow ether light leaking from the central region that supported Novgorod. That was proof that the power system that kept it afloat had been partially destroyed by Caledfwlchs blast. The ether extracted from the ley lines overheated and burst into flames. But Kiyomasa did not hold back. She removed the program tank from Caledfwlchs pommel, shoved another one in, and shoved a fuel tank in over that. Time for another! Once she yelled that, she saw someone jump up onto the southern end of the roof. It was a pale demon woman. A hornless one. Honjou Shigenaga! Shigenaga prepared her Honjou Shield on the roof. She had a 16-layered one in front of her. Firing form! She tried to strike from behind and hit Kiyomasa, but Nh!? It was a noise that told her something was amiss. It had not come from below the roof. She heard it along with something like blowing wind from the nearby skylight, the windows on the outer walls, and the passageway exits. It was a voice that sounded like a never-ending oh. So Kh! Kiyomasa was defenseless after firing, but Shigenaga saw the girl opening a sankt okno and looking her way. The decision she made after being seen determined everything. Instead of sending her Honjou Shield forward as an attack, Shigenaga slapped it with her open hand. The force of that impact caused the 16-layer shield to come apart and point downwards. And just as they seemed to pierce into the city halls roof I was right! The roof grew scorching hot and swelled out. The area from where Kiyomasa stood in the center to the north end remained intact, but the part of the reinforced wood roof directly above the hall was struck from below. The roof creaked in resistance for a short time, but this was too much for it to bear. It exploded in a cannon blast from below. Shigenaga saw the cannon blast pierce the city hall from underground. The powerful attack seemed to combine multiple demon spells. The Honjou Shield was not so much broken as it was melted and scattered. And the roof did not so much collapse as erupt. The overheated roof broke apart and flew up into the air, so the city halls central hall was visible below the shimmering heat and wind. Nothing remained. The floor had burned and collapsed and the giant blade of light had pierced a large hole straight down from where Kiyomasa stood. Shigenaga saw her Sviet Rus comrades in the northern entrance to the hall. Kagekatsu was there, Marfa was in his arms, and Saitou was there too. After a nod from Kagekatsu, they started down the passageway. They were escaping. Saitou gestured for her to come too, but What happened to the Musashi group!? The large hole leading below Novgorod was currently burning away. Even the stairway tunnel leading to it had collapsed. The half-dragon and Date Narumis mobile shell could fly, but were they in any state to do so? And I must stop them. She saw two people in the open hole in front of her. One was Kiyomasa who was piercing Novgorod with the glowing sword coming from her twin spears named Caledfwlch. The other was a girl wielding a spear and she stood next to Kiyomasa. Youre Fukushima Masanori, arent you? We must be leaving soon, but listen: Novgorod is falling and it will be utterly destroyed. Thats true, agreed Shigenaga. The enemy was right. Novgorod was already tilting slightly and a low, deep noise was beginning to sound from the bottom. The fall was too slow to sense yet, but that massive area was pushing down on the air and producing a rumbling noise. At this rate, it should take about 4 minutes before it truly begins to fall. Once it strikes the ground, all of the power systems heat will circulate to the accumulated ether. I believe Novgorod will be destroyed in an explosion. This is the end of the fiercely fought Siege of Uozu Castle. We will be leaving. We leave it to Sviet Rus to secure this land of Novgorod. Is that so? Shigenaga nodded. Prepare yourself for a rematch. But there are no more history recreations in which Sviet Rus battles P.A. Oda. Not us. Musashi against you. Ridiculous. Kiyomasa raised her eyebrows. How are they supposed to escape this- Youve fought them once or twice now and you still havent figured it out? Or do you not want to figure it out? Do you want to think youve beaten them and thus you dont have to fight them again? If so You could stand to learn a thing or two about persistence, resistance, and comebacks. After all, Musashi is already our comrade. Once Shigenaga said that, the light shattered. The light sword being fired from Kiyomasas Caledfwlch was suddenly broken. At the same time, the fuel tank in its pommel exploded. What!? Dont look so shocked. Theyre alive and they destroyed your light sword from below. I dont know if that was Excalibur or some other power, but I know one thing for sure: No matter what kind of battles they find themselves in from now on, they will never forget that you are their primary enemy. There is no changing that now. Th-that was a close one! Masazumi sighed inside the entrance hall below Novgorod. That 200 meter room had a giant hole in the center where Caledfwlchs light sword had stabbed through it. At the largest point, that sharp hole was about 2 meters wide and 15 meters long and darkness was visible through it, but It was lucky that was a ley line style of ether sword That allowed it to interfere with the Avalon and pierce the ley line reactor below, but it failed to directly destroy the Avalon and allowed us to destroy the blade. On the south side of the hole, Mitotsudaira held one of the Excaliburs and she exchanged a glance with Mary and the 1st Special Duty Officer who held the other one on the opposite side. Futayo looked up with Tonbo Spare in hand. That is a long way up. A point of light was visible far above them. That was not the light of Novgorods city hall. It was the night sky beyond it. There were piles of smashed stone and stairs around the outer edge of the hall, so Fukushima must have destroyed them. Hey, Seijun, what are they trying to do right now? Novice: Wait, Aoi-kun! Dont forget about me! Are you listening!? So you want to know what P.A. Oda is trying to do here in Novgorod!? Well, I can only give my best guess, but- Hori-ko: It sounds like he wont start for a while, so should we change the channel? Smoking Girl: Im already on the transport ship back to Musashi, but are you all still wasting time inside? Its probably going to fall and go boom in about 4 minutes. Flat Vassal: If you dont get back soon, Ill eat all of the snacks I brought back from Mogami. Asama: Theyre already almost gone!? And shouldnt you be more worried about us!? Vice President: Seriously though, everyone back on the Musashi needs to think about whats going to happen to Novgorod and how the Musashi needs to respond. Mukai! Bell: Y-yes!? Vice President: I leave control and approval of the Musashis response with you, our Acting Captain. Aoi, Horizon, thats fine with you, right? Horizon nodded and Aoi opened a sign frame. Me: I know you can handle it, Bell-san, so just do it like normal. I know youve been away from the Musashi, so enjoy yourself now that youre back. Bell: R-right. Judge. And Vice PrincipalYoshinao? We: Not to worry. We have already provided our authorization. Me: We, youre real quick with that stuff but slow with doing things for real, so try to work on that. You still havent finished fixing Adeles mobile shell, right? Adele, youll just have to resist the urge to be a shield this time. Flat Vassal: I-its not like I want to be a shield! It just tends to happen! Isnt that the same thing in the end? everyone muttered, but Masazumi could only sigh since it was the usual way of things. And Shigeko: Im staring the enemy down right now, but my escape ship has arrived. Can you all get up from down there? Vice President: Yes, were fine. Well be up soon. Narumis mobile shell raised its hand on Masazumis right. If I change my power settings and armor placement, I can carry three people at my ascension escape speed. What about you, Kiyonari? I suppose I can handle three as well. Then, said Mitotsudaira while returning Excalibur to Mary. She smiled and made a suggestion. 2nd Special Duty Officer, please carry Mary, the 1st Special Duty Officer, and Futayo. That will be your three. Narumi can carry Masazumi, Tomo, and me while I use the silver chains to carry my king and Hori- Mitotsudaira seemed to realize her mistake as she made it. She froze in place, so everyone else did as well. Musashi: Even if you transfer some of the passengers to the chains, wont the weight remain the same? Over. Principal: There have been a lot more tests like that lately. Yknow, where you have to think outside the box. Asama: Youre not worried! Youre not worried about us at all!? Thats what this is, isnt it!? Wise Sister: Novice: Aoi Sister-kun, why are you glaring at me!? I didnt do anything! Isnt you not doing anything the problem here? thought Masazumi, but then Narumi placed a hand on her centipede mandible. Weight-wise, four people would probably be my absolute limit. And even that would be pretty unstable Mal-Ga: Then leave it to us! Well be right there! Vice President: Naruze!? Are you free? Judge, replied Naruze and Naitos voice followed. Gold Mar: Shibatas fleet is starting to retreat to the south and Shibatas forces are escaping Novgorod! If you dont get out of there soon, youre in real trouble! Naito and Naruze embraced in the night sky. Schwarz Fr?ulein and Weiss Fr?ulein were combined. Now that they were literally Zwei Fr?ulein, they could use their greater acceleration to rush to Novgorods city hall. We need to hurry. The Sviet Rus fleets in the north were also leaving Novgorod and descending. They were ensuring they would not be hit by the powerful winds and air currents created when Novgorod exploded. The bottom of Novgorod was already surrounded in light where the power system was. And in their great speed, Naruze asked something of her partner in this embrace. Margot. Can you tell its started to fall? Judge. According to my reduction detection, the power systems ether is only partially escaping. With nowhere to go, I think itll overheat and sublimate. At this rate, the remaining fuel really will detonate when it crashes. As they flew through the wind, they could see the giant floating city. Several curving pillars of light burst from the bottom like flares and they began circulating within themselves. That process would reach the internal fuel when it crashed and then Novgorod would be blown away as a giant bomb. Musashi: Novgorods internal power system is of an unknown type, but given its size, Novgorods own destruction will be the primary damage, but the secondary damages of scattering fragments and shockwaves will be much greater. Over. Mal-Ga: So its like a bomb with shrapnel placed inside to make it more lethal? How far will the damage spread? Musashi: The only records of such a large structure exploding are abstract ones from the Age of the Gods. But based on what data is availableits maximum radius will be about 70 kilometers. The effective range of the blast will likely reach a radius of 21 kilometers. Wise Sister: Heh heh. Theyre done for! Theyre done for yet again! My clever brain has been thinking: whenever someone decides to destroy an entire city, they like to make sure it ruins our lives as well, dont they!? Asama! Im about to head to the Asama Shrine and infiltrate your room, but is there anything you want me to do before the end!? Like disposing of some sexy underwear!? Asama: I dont have any of that, so dont bother. More importantly, theres a stack of porn games waiting to be poison tested next to the PC on the right side of the room. Could you have them all incinerated in Toori-kuns name? Also please delete the poison testing folder on the PC. Me: S-stop! Those are mymy! Sob, sob. Youre so mean Mal-Ga: Im having second thoughts about rescuing them Gold Mar: Ga-chan! Ga-chan! Lose motivation and your piloting gets pretty rough!! I guess we need to hurry, thought Naito. As the floating island grew in their vision, they took a rising parabolic arc to arrive directly above the city hall. But at that very moment, something shot by below them and toward Novgorod. Eh? Naito was briefly confused because she recognized the shape. But before she could think any further, Naruze shouted the answer. Zwei Fr?ulein!? Gold and black wings. White and black wings. That was what Naruze saw. The multi-wing shape looked a lot like her and Naito flying in combined form, but there was one clear difference. Its held together with gravity! The wings and outer hull were not held on by bolts and expansion joints like they were for Naruze and Naitos Weiss Fr?ulein and Schwarz Fr?ulein. The thrusters and wings were held on with gravity and the overall device was sharp and large. What is that!? She did not know. She could not see the pilots from above, but since the wings contained the emblem of Edel Brocken Is that a different version of Schwarz Fr?ulein and Weiss Fr?ulein!? That was likely. Their versions had been proven effective, but they were still in the prototype stage. So it would make sense for there to be competing versions. But the problem was whose side these belonged to. The rail wings and schale besen had M.H.R.R.s emblem drawn on them several times. And there were also emblems saying SPEER-04 and SPEER-05. That meant this was #4 and #5 of the Ten Spears. And as the enemy Zwei Fr?ulein flew by below them Ga-chan, theyre transforming! The gravity construction meant it had no frame or expansion joints, so the position of the thrusters and wings could be freely altered. So the enemy focused most of the thrusters on the back and made use of their powerful acceleration. ! They instantly shot out ahead. Naruze and Naitos ascending trajectory was no excuse. The other pair had gained a powerful kick of power and they left a line of acceleration in the sky. White mist and a line of residual ether light split the air. The sound of the splitting air arrived a moment later, but the flying enemy was already passing over Novgorod by then. They had completely shaken Naruze and Naito. Shigenaga was there when it happened. Something flew by at such low altitude that it was better described as overhead than in the sky. It was low enough that she felt the need to duck. A mechanical phoenix!? No. She had seen gold and black wings, but those were Technohexen thrusters attached to the top, bottom, and center of the schale besen. The metal wings slammed into the wind like it was a solid wall and hopped up in the air. The next thing Shigenaga knew, they were ascending straight up into the northern sky. Fukushima and Kiyomasa were no longer in front of her. They had been snatched away by the owner of the ether light that had risen into the sky and was now circling west to disappear into the south. And in their place Musashis Technohexen are here!! The pair known as Zwei Fr?ulein dived into the hole in the city halls roof without slowing down. The wind scattered and the roof swelled out, peeled away, and flew. Within that destruction and noise, Shigenaga decided to leave instead of watching it through to the end. She would hurry to the transport ships still waiting to the north. Or she intended to. However Will we make it!? The northern transport ships were slow to leave port. Because Novgorod was slowly beginning to fall, people had to board using suspended nets instead of piers. But the bigger problem was the shell fire from Shibatas fleet. That fleet had already withdrawn, so as they fell back to the east while Cavendishs ship fired on them from the west, they were still within range of Sviet Russ main fleet. They used physical shells. A hit from such a long range was more about the density of shots than about targeting, but the occasional hit prevented the Sviet Rus fleet from leaving for the northern sky and everything was brought to a standstill. That main force protected everyone as they escaped, but now theyre blocking the way like a giant lid!? Then something else happened. Shigenaga felt a floating sensation at her feet. Novgorod had begun dropping all at once. The giant island instantly fell about 100 meters. The sky roared, the air below spread out in the shape of Novgorod, and white fog formed. The transport ships at the northern land port lost their stability. If Novgorod had just started plummeting, that would be one thing, but it almost immediately returned to its previous falling speed, so the air bounced back. The transport ships were shaken up and down and the people climbing aboard desperately tried to hold on. Then light raced out from below once more. It was a second explosion and it was far larger than the previous one. So !! Novgorod shook and started to fall again. This was devastating for the collapsing fleet. A rumbling sound continued without end and the rubble exploded and cascaded down. But Eh? The Sviet Rus transport ships wandered a bit, but they did not fall. The boarding warriors were thrown about, but none of them fell off. The expected blast of turbulent air never arrived. The demons yelled Yes! or Were saved! to express their relief, but a few voices all asked the same question. Why? They were looking below Novgorod. Something was supporting the crumbling bottom of the floating city. Why is the Jurakudai supporting Novgorod!? Volume 4C, 94: Fox of the Sun Shower Volume 4C, Chapter 94: Fox of the Sun Shower Drops fall from the clear sky The fox says goodbye Into the joyous sound of the rain Point Allocation (Happiness) Komahime A name was quietly called in the sky northeast of Novgorod where the Mogami fleet moved in to drive back Shibatas fleet. It came from the top of Yamagata Castles bridge where Mogami Yoshiaki held two large fans. She pressed a closed fan against her forehead and shut her eyes. It was the promise, wasnt it? She added a yes as the wind of Novgorods fall washed over her. It was a thick wind. It reflected off the ground and whipped her hair around. It was because we promised to protect Oushuu and Sviet Rus that you chose suicide, wasnt it? So Komahime. You are a clever girl, so fulfill that promise. Your mother will not run away. I will watch over you to the end. Komahime stood inside the bridge as the ether fuel overheated and ignited. The ether fuel pipes burst more due to power system malfunctions than the vermilion flames and their heat and flames filled the bridge with light. Similar ruptures and tremors occurred in the corridors and lower floors and those countless noises reached the bridge. But Komahime was alone on the bridge; she had ordered the rest of the Jurakudais crew to evacuate. They had all begun sending out the escape ships to reach Shibatas fleet, so as flames erupted and ether light raged across the bridge, the only words were spoken by her and her divine transmission insha kotob. The second-in-commands voice-only transmission reached her from one of the escape ships. Acting Captain! Everyone is accounted for. We are currently approaching Shibatas fleet while sending out a request to join them! Shaja. If Novgorod falls and explodes, it will affect the position of Shibatas fleet too. If I fully open Jurakudais defense barrier and divert the gravitational cruising power to the exterior, I can slow its fall and delay its destruction. So So Please take Hidetsugu-sama somewhere safe! Shaja! But Acting Captain, what about you? Im fine. My regret came from my desire to be with Hidetsugu-sama, after all. Just a few minutes before, she would have been too embarrassed to say that, but now she could use it as a proper reason. I am a ghost. I cant die, so Ill be fine. And second-in-command? What is it? Im sure Niwa-sama asked you to, but I must thank all of you for teaching me so much and speaking with me. Thanks to that, it looks like I can manage controlling the ship, even if I am just using the auto-settings. The second-in-command gently responded to that. Oh, youre not there yet. Your piloting is still pretty rough. Theres still a lot we have to teach you. Shaja. I look forward to it. With that answer, Komahime thought, This is for the best. She could see the state of the ship on an insha kotob that kept flickering in and out. The Jurakudai had already taken damage from the after effects of the Musashis attack and now it was recklessly trying to support the Novgorod as it fell. You can do it. Komahime spoke to the ship as she operated the various power conduits. When one had stopped due to a collapse, malfunction, or excessive power, she rerouted the power around it to keep it distributed across the ship. A ship as large as the Jurakudai had countless power conduits as well as secondary ones for use in emergencies, so she displayed them all on an insha kotob. You can do it! It got through. A few areas were unusable now, but about 70% of the primary regions had recovered. Outside the bridge, she could see the defense barriers multiple layers of light. And in the sky Wah. Several giant pieces of rubble fell to the deck. They produced so loud a sound she wanted to cover her ears. When Novgorods falling speed had lowered, pieces of its outer hull had fallen away. But its fall had definitely slowed. The impact triggered further explosions and shaking inside the Jurakudai. All readings from the rear port side vanished from the insha kotob. That meant the port side thrusters had been taken out. So theres no escape now. And so she made up her mind: she would do everything she could. The only other thing I need to do is The ether fuel supply was still being limited. She wanted to use up all of the fuel in these few minutes, but the ship had no such setting. In that case, she thought as she ran to the captains spot in the rear of the bridge while protectively raising a hand and dodging some sparks that fell from the ceiling. There were some manual controls there that opened during emergencies. When the divine transmission controls from the bridges insha kotob were cut off, these could directly control the ship via physical means. The gauges were moving. The support insha kotob had also opened. This will work, she told herself. After double-checking how to do it, Komahime opened the five control valves. She grabbed the slide switch handles and pushed them to the back, one at a time. Once this was done, the ship could support Novgorod even more powerfully than before. So I need to do it right She knew the Jurakudai could not fully support the falling city and she was certain that she would disappear in the explosion when the Jurakudai crashed along with Novgorod. But All that matters is that Hidetsugu-sama gets away safely. Im too afraid to check. She had her suspicions that Hidetsugus failure to wake had nothing to do with his regret. It was because the Seiryu was stealing away the ether forming him. But if he woke up now that he was freed from the Seiryu Hell suddenly find out that hes married to me and that my regret came from my desire to be with him What would he think of that? She knew this was hardly the time to think about that, but Hes already been evacuated. He had seemed to sleep more peacefully now that he was freed from the Seiryu and she had seen the second-in-command and others from the crew carrying him out as they evacuated. She was the only one here now. So I need to do this properly. She would support Novgorod as long as possible and root for those trying to evacuate. She knew that was something only she could do right now, but Its hot? A sudden wave of heat pressed against her back, so she turned around to check. The door into the bridge had grown red with heat. !? The explosion of heat from a flashover blew her backwards and fried the interior of the bridge. Flames erupted from the Jurakudai. In the sky north of Novgorod, Shigenaga used her right arm to hold onto the net hanging from the transport ship above her and she saw ether light fire covering the upper levels of the Jurakudai. The ether fuel had overheated and it had exploded from the fried and broken power conduits. She could guess that Komahime had been trying to use all of the Jurakudais power. She could also guess why the opposite had happened: Was it the rubble from above combined with the damage to the ship!? The Jurakudais defense barriers and buffering spells could cover a 7 kilometer area and that power was currently being used to cover the bottom of Novgorod. The gravitational control used for its half-gravitational cruising was being passed through a buffering spell to divert it from the thrusters to the defense barrier. The Jurakudai itself was currently a giant box of ether fuel and it could not defend itself or move. It was only remaining afloat thanks to the gravitational control balance points that stuck out above and below it via the buffering spells. Even if someone wanted to go rescue it, giant pieces of rubble were falling and it was groaning under the strain of the gravitational balance. After another scream of metal from the bottom, it broke from the invisible weight of the upper deck. Komahime! Flames erupted from the bottom of the Jurakudai as well. Komahime immediately came to. She had been slammed against the wall and could say she had been knocked out, but Im a ghost. The effects of a concussion would only be reproduced when she was hit by a weapon with that kind of divine protection applied. There were ether flames here now, but When I hit the wall, I was just so surprised that I didnt know what to do. She left the wall and placed her right hand in front of her. From that position, she lifted her knees and stood up. Ah As she stood in front of the controls, her left hip was crumbling away. Like a piece of clothing unraveling, ether light surrounded that area and the lines of her hip disappeared. She had either been burned by the flames or melted by the overheated ether fuel. She touched it and could feel the skin and the bone within. She may have been falling apart as ether more than as a ghost. Can this be healed? she wondered before smiling bitterly. Even damage with no divine protection could destroy a ghost if it was powerful enough to destroy the ether mold. If the ship fell and exploded along with Novgorod, she would never survive. Why am I so worried about my appearance? she thought as she reached for the controls in front of her. Her left arm was gone. Noticing that, she glanced to the floor, but it was nowhere to be found. She placed her other hand on the control panel to support herself. The ceiling structure collapsed like a pillar on the back right end of the bridge, but she only needed the manual controls. Move She still had to move 2 of the 5 power conduit levers, so Nn. Even as her body fell apart, she used her remaining right arm to push one of them forward. It was hard. She was only using one arm this time, but it also seemed to be stuck on something. Regardless, she managed to push it all the way back and then reached for the other one. She would be done once she did this, so Nn! She pushed it back. At first, she felt something pushing back, but I got it! It was all the way back. She heard the metallic thunk of it locking into place. That was all 5. The conduits were fully open now. I did it. She breathed out and straightened up, but then she noticed something. The 2nd control lever had moved back to the front. Youre kidding. The manual controls were one-way and received no feedback. Then were the controls bent when a piece of the ceiling fell? The 2nd control levers lock would not engage and it had fallen back down. That just meant she had to push it back again and hold it in place by hand. That meant she could not leave this spot, but ! Komahime grabbed the lever with her right hand and pushed it. However It wont go in!? She heard the ship creaking and new ether light sprayed from the ceiling. The bridge itself bent and the control panel continued to change shape. So the 2nd lever met some resistance as it slid and would not move. She tried a few more times, but it would not move past that point. ! Komahime used her entire body to push at the control lever. She produced a solid metallic sound, but it only bounced back. She did not have the same power as the creaking and shaking of the ship. And when she looked out the window, the light in the sky was gone. The defense barrier opened to support Novgorod was disappearing like a hole had opened in it. Rubble fell through that gap and she heard the rumble of Novgorod pushing down on the air. At this rate, the Jurakudai would be unable to support Novgorod and would fall with it. No She tried slamming her entire body against the lever, but it was no use. No Why was she crying? She raised a leg and tried kicking the lever, but that did not work either. She grabbed a thin piece of the ceiling that had fallen nearby and swung it at the lever. Kh. But with a metallic noise, the piece of the ceiling broke free of her fingers and flew into the air. Her hand hurt and she simply stared at the lever that still refused to budge. Kh When she took a breath, even more tears spilled from her eyes. At the same time, the front half of the bridge crumbled away in flames. The ceiling collapsed and a cascade of ether spray formed a curtain of light. Komahime took a deeper breath in the glow of that light. I wont give up on our promise. So she opened an insha kotob. It was for controlling the ship. The entire Jurakudai was highlighted either in the red indicating danger or the black indicating an unresponsive area. And the black was growing. But the central control system was still functioning. So If I cant release all the power to the defense barrier, I can set the ships gravitational control to maximum acceleration. The bare minimum defense barrier would be held in place with gravity and she would crash the Jurakudai into Novgorod. The impact would only last a moment, but that would negate more of the Novgorods falling momentum than a ship with no power. Of course, doing that would destroy the Jurakudai with its own acceleration and gravitational control pressure. And that would be the end of Komahime as well. But I made a promise. So, cmon. I kind of sounded like Shakenobe-san there, she thought with a smile. But she had sworn long ago to preserve peace between Oushuu and Sviet Rus, and Right. She had also promised that she would give up her name, go to some distant place with the person she loved, and live there with him forevermore. She had failed to keep that last promise, but perhaps that was because it had been too convenient a promise for her. If she died, she had thought it would indirectly count for Hidetsugus suicide as well. That was why she had killed herself, but she had not expected him to do the same thing. But as a ghost, he would be free if he was released from his inherited name. He could return to Date or he could go elsewhere. If her disappearance would give him that freedom, then what she was doing here was meaningful. She concluded that she had successfully protected someone other than herself here. So lets do that. She placed a hand on the insha kotob. She set the Jurakudais half-gravitational cruising to full speed and she raised the ships angle so it would ascend. Good. She stared straight ahead and saw the bottom of Novgorod. She prepared to press the confirmation button on the insha kotob. But Mogami Komahime!! A sudden divine transmission rang through the bridge. Komahime recognized the voice but had never met its owner. Musashis Vice President? Why was she sending an open divine transmission to P.A. Odas Jurakudai? But before she could think on that question, the arriving voice pierced her body. Mogami Komahime! This is Musashi Vice President Honda Masazumi speaking on behalf of the Musashi Chancellor and Student Council President! And Musashi will now take action to ensure we dont lose you. Thats what well do. North of Novgorod, the Sviet Rus fleet was descending more rapidly than the city and flying further north, but a giant city ship made of 8 ships was also descending at the same speed as Novgorod. An idiot in a summer uniform stood on the academy bridge at the back of Okutama. The idiot had a silver wolf in front of him, a silver-haired automaton at his side, and a spell control shrine maiden and a dancer behind him. And to his right Neshinbara, what happens next in your dream scenario? Its simple. The Musashis main cannon fires on and blows away Novgorods power system. That rids it of the elements that would detonate when it crashes. Based on the range I was told earlier, that should work just fine, said Tenzou on the left as he and Mary used a telescope spell to measure their range. Okay, then thats what well do. Hey, Mogamium Komahime gasped at the boys voice she heard. So they dont lose me? Thats impossible, she thought. But Hey, Umahime. Its Komahime!! Sure. So were about to help you energize or whatever, but we need a bit of time. So, umhow long do we need, Seijun? 2 minutes? Thats way too long! Make it 1! Oh, sorry, Musashi. U-um, 1 minute 17 seconds? Thatll work? You can cut it down that far? Okay, Umako, you hold on for that long. Huh? No, not huh, he said with a laugh. Hold on for 1 minute and 17 seconds before you fall. Well save you, so you do your best to make sure you can be rescued. Ysee, were like some poor little rabbits that are feeling cornered after losing a major battle. Were bunnies. For some reason, it sounded like someone hit someone, but Komahime had a major concern. Its no use! The machine here wont move! Ugh Ow W-well, get it to move? Why was that a question? And I cant just get it to move. It isnt possible Is it broken? This time it was a girls voice. The voice sounded calm but also contained a hint of a worried emotion. What a strange voice, thought Komahime as she looked to the control panel. The control panel was not broken. It was only bent which kept the control lever from moving. So It isnt broken. It just isnt movingor cant move Then there is nothing to worry about. Some relief entered the voice. If it is not broken, then it can be moved. And even if it is broken, it can still be moved as long as there is a hand to move it. Right now, your hands are there. And as long as they are, you can move it. Komahime-sama, throw out your despair and grab something else instead. Who are you? A caf employee. So I am used to making gambles. Komahime did not understand that, but I see. Her right hand was unharmed, so she moved it. She opened an insha kotob, looked back over the power system since it could apparently still control divine transmissions, and set it to the full power available in this situation. It was not as much as before, but the defense barrier returned outside. However It groaned as a great pressure reached it from above. Novgorods fall was speeding up. But she had to support it with the Jurakudai, so Ill do it. She held her right sleeve in her mouth and pulled it back. She rolled the sleeve up to her shoulder and once more grabbed the unmoving 2nd control lever. When she pulled it back and then pushed forward, she felt the metal hit something. This is the wall, she thought. If I can get past this, itll work. She calculated how long until Novgorods fall after the power adjustments from the divine transmission control. She spoke while sending the results to Musashi. The power will fail within 42 seconds. If I dont get the Jurakudais full power running by then, Novgorod will fall. And if it begins to fall in 42 seconds Dont worry. If we can save you, then you can do it. She did not know what he meant by that, but she oddly felt like everything would be okay. So Kh! She gathered strength in her right arm and pushed at the control lever. The divine transmission from Komahime cut off just as the Musashi began to transform. It all began with Musashi spreading her arms backwards from the top of Musashinos bridge where she could look out upon everything. This new equipment is useless for cleaning, but She drew two black-sheathed swords from the air. One was a short sword and the other a long sword. Ether light sprayed out as she pulled them out and she fixed the scabbards in the air. Sakai spoke as he sat on the bridge roof next to her and puffed at his pipe. Musashi-san, youre actually really into this, arent you? What aerial ship would not want to use her new equipment? Over, said Musashi. Now, everyone aboard the Musashi. At the request of the Musashi King, the Musashi Viceroy, and the Musashi Vicereine, Musashi will use its main cannon to remove the obstacle in its path. This is not a test firing; it is an official firing. This action has the approval of the Novgorod Mayoress and Sviet Rus Chancellor who own the aforementioned obstacle. The negotiations have already been settled, so I will now remove the main cannons firing safety. Everyone, prepare the Aerial City-class Gravitational Cannon ACC-GC0021 Kanesada. This time we will be using it in main barrel mode: ACC-GC0021L Large Kanesada. Over. Musashi then slowly drew the two swords from their floating scabbards. And with that the Musashi opened up. It was entering main cannon firing form which was based on the gravitational cruising form. The transformation began with every ships gravitational cruising wings opening. But even more opened. Before, they had primarily opened on the outer edges of the Musashis ships, but now Do it just like before, but all of them this time!! Keep working and get it all up and running!! On the orders of the engine division chief, wings opened on the inner edges as well. And Send ascension commands to the outer thrusters! Were gonna support the 2 center ships with only the outer ships!! Musashi could tell her gaze was lowering. When preparing for gravitational cruising, the virtual ocean along the outer hull would vanish. To make up for the lost buoyancy, they would accelerate forward and use that powerful forward momentum to keep themselves from falling. But the thrusters were not active at the moment. All of the ships were slowly falling. As soon as she felt a little lightweight due to the falling motion, sign frames appeared around her. Asakusa and Shinagawa have finished preparing their outer gravitational cruising thrusters for horizontal firing! Over! Same for Tama and Murayama! Over! Same for Takao and Oume! Over! Same for Musashino and Okutama! Over! Judge. Musashi nodded and continued slowly drawing the swords. All ships, lock yourselves in firing position. Over. Light exploded outwards from the 1st through 3rd port and starboard ships. That was the acceleration light of gravitational cruising, but it was not exploding backwards to push them forwards. It was exploding downwards. All of the thrusters along the outer hull were aimed down. Well done. Over. The power used to propel them forward was now being sent down to propel them upwards. Shigenaga viewed the sight from the deck of the transport ship as it returned to her flagship. The ships on the Musashis port and starboard sides were producing an expansive light and wavering down from the outer hulls. She understood the idea. Before, the Musashis gravitational thrusters would have been fixed in the backwards-facing position, but now Did they use the remodeling to make them movable!? Her very question was its own answer. Once the outer thrusters moved out into the open, they rotated and pointed downwards to support the ships. The downwards acceleration on the outer edges was also transferred to the inner edges using buffering spells. Light gradually wrapped around the bottom of Musashis port and starboard ships. Its like theyre cruising on a sea of light. But two of the ships received none of the acceleration light: the central two. Their freefall state was not supported by the gravitational acceleration light. Instead, the towing belts let out a metallic groan as they connected those two to the other ships. Shigenaga did not have to wonder why they would do that. With something like a metallic scream, the central ships shook in the air while supported by the towing belts. The lights visible on the inner edges of the port and starboard ships were probably sparks caused from the towing belt connections. On occasion, the vertical stretching of the towing belts stripped some of the armor away and it would scatter through the night sky. What were they hoping to accomplish with this? But as Shigenaga watched, the central ships descent slowed. They were probably supported by the ships to their left and right. As her body floated up and everything seemed to be scooped back up by the wind, Musashi slowly finished drawing the two swords. At the same time, the towing belts extending from the port and starboard ships finished supporting the central ships. But Musashino and Okutama were being pulled up on the left and right, so they were bent in a shallow U shape. To fix that distortion, Musashi raised the long Kanesada sword in front of her eyes. As she did, light wrapped around the straight sword-shaped ram on Musashinos bow. That light extended forward in a longer version of the same shape. Light also raced from the stern like a ribbon connecting the two central ships. And that second light tied itself to the stern with a bow. Meanwhile So, Musashi-san, is your weight okay? First my age and now my weight? Over. Well, I mean, things are looking pretty bad to the left and right. And you fell a little just now. That was not falling. It was descending. And it was Musashino and Okutama that descended, not me. In other words, it has nothing to do with me. Over. Musashino: Principal Sakai, could you please avoid provoking the overall captain? Over. Okutama: Agreed And, yes, we are very heavy, arent we? Over. They develop nicely once their thought experience accumulates enough, thought Musashi. Now. We only need to open the barrel. The virtual barrel. Opening main barrel. Over. With that, Musashi moved. She slowly pointed the long sword forward. She aimed the tip toward Novgorod. But it was not just the sword tip that pointed in that direction. Musashi Large Kanesadamain barrel open. Over. It began below the Musashinos bridge. A barrel made of ether extended to the front and back from the thruster installed below the bridge. It was a two-way rotation barrel with a defense barrier built in. The giant barrel loudly turned on its axis and the two pieces fit together front to back like they were constructing a great tower. And Asakusa, Shinagawa, Tama, Murayama, Oume, Takaobeginning main barrel service. Over. Musashino and Okutamabeginning main barrel service. Over. The thrusters on the inner sides of the port and starboard ships faced inwards. Those on the central ships pointed upwards and they formed lines of gravitational control light which supported the barrel. The barrel was raised to the same height as the inner thrusters of the port and starboard ships. Sakai-sama. Do you understand now why we descended? Over. Its beautiful. Musashi glanced over at Sakai and then sighed. I will tell everyone you said so. Over. The barrel pierced front and back between the port and starboard ships. And at the very back Musashi Chancellor, I give you the highest position in charge of Musashis martial activities. Please provide assistance to allow synchronization between all the parts. Over. Sure. Just leave it to me. With that, light appeared from the back. Musashis Chancellor had activated his ether supply spell. A festival had begun on the academy bridge. Musashis Chancellor stood there and, when the giant barrel extended back to him, he used his ether supply spell. Lets get this started. With about 20 on the left and 20 on the right, lines indicating ether supply connections raced out into the air like whips. They struck the thrusters on the inner sides of the port and starboard ships and on both sides of the central ships and they provided those thrusters with light. ! Behind him, a shrine maiden twanged her bow and a dancer danced to pressurize his spell. The 40 or more ether supplies grew to twice that number and all of the Musashis inner thrusters roared in unison like they were musical instruments. Contact!! The silver wolf grabbed the back of the barrel with her silver chains. She pulled on it to inform the Musashi of its exact position. Then the Acting Captains voice reached them. Makingcontact! On the deck of Shibatas flagship, the Kitanoshou, Shibata watched it with everyone else. Hold on. Who were those powerful nations that claimed to have the Far East under their provisional rule? They sure have egg on their face now Shibata clenched his teeth in a smile as the large cannon completed its barrel which measured more than 8 kilometers in length. How can they create such a large cannon with nothing but defense barriers and gravitational acceleration control? He was answered by Fuwa. She scanned the optical and ether readings and she opened her mouth. I think this is the accumulation of the Musashis experience as it has continued flying for 30 yearsno, technically for 160 years. They have learned to balance such a large ship and have honed the gravity barriers that defend it. And in recent years, theyve installed gravitational thruster technology and gained experience using that. You could call this the skill of an experienced craftsman. Im glad you dumbed it down for me at the end there. But how much can that thing do? Shaja. Fuwa nodded and scrolled through the readings she had taken. It can pierce through the half-destroyed Novgorod. Depending on the makeup of the shell, it might even be able to entirely destroy the city. For example Yes. Musashi currently has enough striking power to split a floating island the size of Akis Itsukushima. Shibata lightly whistled at that. At the same time, flames rose below Novgorod. They had erupted from the rear of the Jurakudai. As everyone watched, the defense barrier shrank and just about disappeared. And if it did The Jurakudai will fall! Komahime barely managed to bring back her consciousness. Some of the falling rubble had hit the top of the bridge. That had knocked part of the ceiling down, that had hit her, and she had passed out for just a moment. There was just one thing she had to do now: support Novgorod above her. There were people working hard to save her, so she had to work hard too. But the tilting of the ship and her unsteady footing told her the ship was beginning to fall. The countdown on the insha kotob had reached 20. Right She nodded, grabbed the control lever with her right hand, and pushed. It moved, but it once more stopped partway back. She pushed. It would not budge, but she had to keep pushing. There was nothing more she could do. I wont give up! With that thought, she leaned her entire body forward. She pushed with her shoulders behind it. She thought she heard some creaking metal. It was a tiny, nearly inaudible sound, but it was definitely coming from the base of the control lever. Move! Just as she thought that, the Jurakudai hopped up with a heavy reverberation. It was enough for her feet to leave the floor. The lever just about left her hand, but she held on and pressed her body against the control panel. But ! Wind passed by overhead. She heard the ceiling breaking and splitting. And the sky came into view. But it was not the night sky she saw when the upper armor was blown away. It was the stone of Novgorods bottom surface. The stone fell from the giant structure in the sky. It was falling straight toward her. Kh! Komahime did not let go of the control lever. Move! The stone was going to reach her. It was going to crush her. But just before it did You might not need it, but I came to rescue you. Someone placed their left hand on her right hand. Komahime looked to her right. She could not believe who she saw. Hidetsugu-sama No. Kojirou-sama!! Testament. Its been too long, Komahime. I Im here to fulfill my promise. The boy with a single dragon horn raised his right hand. When he moved it, something raced by overhead. It was a giant arm made of ether. It was the right arm of the Seiryus ether form. Kojirou used the azure metal arm to strike the falling stone. The roaring noise became an umbrella that defended against and protected her from everything. Komahime saw him turn toward her. He had a smile in his eyes. I woke up in the launching zones lobby, but there was a letter there. They were apparently acting on the instructions of someone named Niwa, but it said they had given me a divine transmission connection with Musashi and that we should work toward something together. It said thats the first thing any married couple should do. S-sorry Komahime knew it was an emergency, but she still wanted to run away and hide. E-even if I didnt have much choice, I still made myself your concubine without your permission Thats fine. My regret was the same as yours. Bluish-white light stirred from the left hand he had placed on her hand. It was the dragons power. It was the proper form of the Dragon Gods power which used the Seiryu to protect those of the Date family. It surrounded her body. Ah Her left arm and hip regained their form. She felt a little embarrassed that he was seeing her bare arm, but she still looked him in the eye and nodded. Then Komahime and Kojirou grabbed the control lever together. And before they began to push, a giant and powerful hand lowered to support them. It was the Seiryus right hand. With that light and power protecting them, Komahime spoke. Here goes! In the sky over western Kantou IZUMO, a girl sighed on the bridge of the Date flagship, the Aoba Castle, as it defended the Ariake. A blue gate of light was faintly visible behind her, but it produced no wind and simply pulsed with light. The girl rested her sword on the deck and turned her one eye to the west. Kojirou. So you ended up being the first to use the Seiryus power properly. She sent a weak but definite smile in that direction. You decided to take the path that would save Date. And She shook her head and raised her lowering head. We will not forget it. Toori-sama, Asakusa and Shinagawa have detected the recovery of power in the Jurakudai below Novgorod. Novgorods altitude has stabilized! Over! After that divine transmission from Musashi, the barrels direction was fixed in place. As Toori stood behind the very bottom of the giant barrel, a targeting sign frame appeared in front of him. Ohh! He smiled with the firing portion of the barrels back end in front of him. We created something pretty badass, didnt we? The idiot then looked to Masazumi who was crossing her arms behind him. Hey, Seijun. How do you shoot this thing? You did it earlier, right? I did command the firing, butthat was a test firing of the short barrel, Small Kanesada, at 30% power. And we were firing straight down, so there was no distortion to the barrel and the service thrusters didnt have to do much. The shell was also a lot like a non-piercing air blast. So this will be the first official firing. Hmm, said the idiot while turned around to speak with Masazumi. In search of something to lean on, he placed a hand on the nearby sign frame. So how do I shoot this thing? Musashi will target it for you. Then do I have to shout something? Like Musashi Beeeeeeeam! or Tenzou Crotch Short Barrel Blast! or Wabisa-beeeeeeeam!! Wh-why would you use me in your joke!? Im trying to monitor the targets range, so I cant give a decent reaction right now! Hey, cut in Urquiagas voice. Dont leave out Narumi and me just because were out on Musashinos bow monitoring the range from there. As the overall captain, I must ask that you do not shout anything weird. Especially that 2nd one. Over. Hmm, so even Musashi asked for a retake, huh? Okay, everyone, think up a good thing to yell in the next 3 seconds. Wait, you idiot. Hmm Seijun-kun, yelling that when we fire wouldnt be very funny Wait, um, said Mitotsudaira and Asama. The two girls were looking at the sign frame out in front. It was set to grow solid when touched, so the idiot was leaning his hand on it and sitting on it. W-wait! Um, my king? said Mitotsudaira. Can you look at this? Y-yes, Toori-kun. This, um, might be bad. Hm? The idiot followed their gazes and Masazumi also pointed out ahead. Look more carefully. They mean that. Hmm? The idiot peered at the sign frame which contained the word Authorize? and a handprint. Huh? The idiot looked between his hand and the authorization handprint for a few seconds before quickly looking up at the giant barrel. The barrel had already begun its two-way rotation and moved forward to cock itself. Ah, hey Wait, you idiot!!! With that yell, the Musashi fired its main cannon. Suzu sat in the seat installed for her on Musashinos bridge. Wah. She felt the seat rotating backwards, but just as she thought about asking why, it happened. The Musashino and Okutama were knocked back by the cannons recoil. The two ships hanging from the towing belts rushed backwards through the air like they were sliding on rails. With her seat turned backwards, the force of it pushed her into the seat back. Tooris ether supply was cut off and ether sprayed out between him and the port and starboard ships. And Suzu sensed those port and starboard ships spreading outwards in a fan shape to absorb the motion of the Musashino and Okutama as they were pushed back by the force of the cannon. The towing belt connectors and the ships movements were the key. Suzu displayed the model of the Musashi in front of her and swiftly moved her hands to tell the ships how to move. To prevent the towing belts from snapping, she had to make sure the central ships did not go too far. U-um She pictured it like a model boat being pulled by the current of a stream. The more it tried to move, the greater the resistance. So Like thismaybe? She had recently come into contact with ether wind pressure while at Date, so she had an even greater feel for wind than before. Yes. This willwork. All of the Musashi moved back about 2 kilometers while dropping its speed. The port and starboard ships were positioned a little further forward, but the central ships were pulled back to them by the towing belts. Meanwhile, the barrel had finished its role, so it scattered as countless fragments of light and all of the ships were surrounded by a virtual ocean. Then she shifted her focus forward. Novgorod. Suzu turned her entire seat around to face the center of that floating city. Its empty The hemispherical bottom had a round hole straight through it. Yoshiaki had stopped moving. The wind was blowing. Musashi had fired its main cannon. Even with buffering spells suppressing the shockwave when it fired, some noise and wind were unavoidable. Turn the bow straight toward Musashis muzzle! Were going to ride this out! This was no time to be approaching Shibatas fleet while also moving toward Novgorod. Yoshiaki could see Shibatas forces doing the same. They had already withdrawn to the southwest, but they were using the same wind to gain even more distance. But even as the undulating winds passed by and a few of the ships virtual oceans were scattered, Yoshiaki saw something. As Novgorod fell helplessly with its power system gone, the Jurakudai appeared below it as what could only be called wreckage. The ship had been crushed flat and it was lit like a stage by the erupting flames and scattering ether fuel. And Yoshiaki saw something else. Two people stood on what little remained of the deck by the bow. It was Hashiba Hidetsugu and Komahime. They were holding hands and looking her way. Komahime realized her end had arrived. She was not dying. She had already died and was currently at a place beyond death. My regret is gone. The power allowing a ghost to exist was their attachment to the world of the living. She had felt regret because she had wanted to be with him. He had felt regret because he had wanted to be with her. So now that they knew they could be together, their regrets vanished and they could no longer remain in the world of the living. They would leave this world together. She could not quite put it to words, but Im glad, he said by her side. Theres a lot I left undone, but Im glad theres nothing I regret not having done. So am I. Komahime pulled on his hand. They faced north together. They smiled toward the giant form floating there. Toward the Musashi. Novgorod fell behind them. It had lost all power and fell as a mere corpse. It was picking up speed and moved like water blown along in the wind, but the Jurakudai endured it. Finally, they heard some noises below them. They heard stone colliding with stone and a great mass of it collapsing, knocking over trees, and falling into a canyon. But Komahime opened her mouth with all those sounds of destruction in the background. Thank you very much. Asama saw the two of them bow on the large sign frame. If they had done nothing, those two might have still been together, but they would have fallen with Novgorod and been destroyed. Allowing them to be like this was only a small difference, but Toori-kun. Asama looked to his back as he scratched his head and viewed the two in the sign frame. And Horizon. Horizon glanced back toward her. With that as her cue, Asama continued. The two of you chose not to lose someone, so you resisted and now you are smiling. Yeah, he said. Are you smiling? And You can smile, cant you? Yes, confirmed Asama as she, Mitotsudaira, and Kimi (who had moved up close to Asamas side) all smiled. Horizon could not smile, but she looked at the others and spoke. Once I have more of my emotions, will I have my own thoughts about this? But even without all of my emotions, I still want to be with all of you. And I believe I will feel the same even with all of my emotions. After all After all I could not have done this if I was alone or if I only had Toori-sama with me. Then, said Asama with a smile. Lets continue on together, Horizon. Judge, agreed Horizon. And as Asama looked to Horizon and Mitotsudaira, Kimi embraced her arm and whispered in her ear. So as soon she announces the creation of a harem, you speak up to claim your spot? Wh-what are you talking about!? I am a shrine maiden! A shrine maiden!! Heh heh. Then maybe I should take the assistant/supreme commander role She was not listening. Horizon did not seem to have heard and was tilting her head, but based on Mitotsudairas reaction, she had caught on. Mitotsudaira glanced over at Horizon, looked like she was about to protest to Kimi, but then turned her back, hung her head, and sat on the bridge. A-at least deny it!! Asama had to wonder why she felt so panicked and cornered right now. She started to come up with some ways to reject or confirm this, but she stopped because she he had a bad feeling about how it would turn out. So to reject it for the time being, she used the same reasoning she always had: Right. Our roles are just too different! Our roles! A pervert and a shrine maiden dont go together at all! So were not close at all. Were miles apart. Then Masazumi approached from behind. She looked to the barrels ether light as it continued to scatter into the sky and she formed a relieved smile. That was like a powered-up version of Asamas already powerful blasts, wasnt it? Who wouldve thought Aoi would take over Asamas role. Hes moving closer to my role!? But wait, is that really my role? she wondered. Ive spent way more time working on divine transmissions and tuning, but I guess life is all about what makes the biggest impact. Regardless, the situation was still underway on the sign frame in front of them. The two people on the Jurakudai were fading as light surrounded them. With their regrets gone, they were disappearing. Komahime looked to the northeast. She saw the familiar shape of the Yamagata Castle. Her mother had to be watching her. And her mother was a strict person, so she had to be celebrating what Komahime was doing. After all, foxes left their parents when they grew up. So Mother! She called out. She shouted the words she had been unable to say when she tried to go away before. I kept my promise! You take care of the rest! I am no longer Komahime, so I will go with someone who is no longer Kojirou-sama, live happily, and never return to Mogami! She squeezed the hand she held. That hand barely existed anymore, but Exactly right. He squeezed back and that strength seemed to push more words from her mouth. Thank you for everything! And According to the Testament, the Mogami clan would gain its greatest territory after Sekigahara, but due to a subordinates plot, its heir would be lost and it would be purged. It would lack the number of clan members needed to continue and it would fall into decline. Aged Yoshiaki would grow ill when that happened, but Take care of yourself!! Komahime thought her mother would be okay, but it was still worth wishing her well. And she opened her throat. She produced the voice that foxes used to say goodbye to their parents. Ke That voice rose into the heavens. n. Once the reverberation faded, she sensed light. She felt her and the boy next to her floating upwards. Were leaving now. The two of them nodded and she left. Yoshiaki watched the light rise into the sky. Two spiritual lives were released from their humanoid forms and, in this case, chose to ascend. Yoshiaki narrowed her eyes as her daughters cry of parting echoed in her ears. That brings me back. She too had made that cry when she left on a journey. She was still single and had never been reunited with her mother or the others, but Komahime had a husband who had chosen to leave on that journey with her. So Take care. Komahime. That is my one and only wish, she thought. Then rain poured from the clear night sky. The Musashis cannon had disturbed the air at the higher altitudes and brought this sun shower from the night sky. Shakenobe cried out in joy as the water fell on him behind her. Yoshiaki-sama! Is this what they call a foxs wedding, mon!? Yes, it is. Heh heh. Komahime, you are such an excellent child. Yoshiakis wet bangs hid her expression. Your mother had you without a partner, so I never knew this rain. Seeing it nowheh hehmakes me feel like Ive been wed too. She ignored the drops flowing down her cheeks, formed a smile on her lips, and hid those lips behind her fan. Then she opened a sign frame and spoke. Satomi Yoshiyasu. We can call this your victory. I wasnt really trying to compete with you. Then are you saying this was the natural way of things? Yes. Everything found its way to where it belonged. Thats all. Testament, said Yoshiaki. Mogami will now support Musashi with everything we have. That is Mogamis vote in the Hidetsugu incident. Testament, agreed the ruler of Date in Kantous sky. She looked back and up to see the Seiryus gate had closed behind her. Date will also trust in Musashi and we swear to support Musashi in its fight against Hashiba. Masamunes shoulders relaxed as she exhaled and she brushed up her bangs. Below her one eye and the sword guard eyepatch over the other, she smiled. And she spoke while her comrades lined up on the deck and bowed westward to support her. Kojirou desired and worked to fulfil that promise, so we will set that as our vision of the future. But it we will no longer restrict ourselves to Oushuu and Sviet Rus. We will remake it as a promise to Musashi which visits all of the Far East. Sviet Rus will also follow you when the time comes. And we will pay a deposit now. Masazumi heard Kagekatsus divine transmission on the academy bridge. A deposit? As she looked around, something like the ground itself rose from below. It was a group of ships. It was the entire Sviet Rus fleet. And they were floating upside-down. The more than 100 ships were a mixture of unharmed and damaged, but they all lined their decks up alongside each other. Until we meet again, Musashi! With Marfa held in his left arm, Kagekatsu waved from the flagships deck. Among those looking up at him, Masazumi saw the idiot waving back. When she thought about it, casually waving to Uesugi Kagekatsu, the representative of Sviet Rus, should never have happened from a global perspective. She never would have imagined this situation half a year ago. This is all so crazy. And then the deposit arrived. A coffin-shaped Sviet Rus drop container was dropped from Kagekatsus side. It fell through the air. Wah. And as soon as it hit the bridge, it opened with a solid sound. It spread out like a flower to reveal Maska Orge! Volume 4C, 95: Passersby En-Route Volume 4C, Chapter 95: Passersby En-Route Paths that must eventually be taken Paths that will arrive regardless Paths that overlap and cannot be avoided Point Allocation (Above and Below) Masazumi gasped at the giant white and black bow standing before her. At the center of everyones attention, Horizon looked up into the sky and bent her knee in thanks. She then picked up the giant bow and handled it as gently as she might a hairpin. Who should I test it on? Whys everyone looking at me!? shouted Toori. Did I do something wrong!? Masazumi and everyone else nodded, so Horizon fired a shot. The idiot used his fingers to form a heart in front of his chest and leaned back to express the damage, but H-huh? It didnt hurt! Horizon! Does that mean you dont feel any anger toward me!? Thats strange Oh, the battery is dead. The indicator is blank. Oh, sure enough, confirmed Asama while watching several confirmation sign frames appearing and disappearing around Horizon. The confirmation process is running fairly slow. Im not sure if you would call that life-like or what But isnt this great, Horizon? Now hitting and criticizing Toori-kun will be all the more worthwhile. Heh heh heh. Shrine maiden, do you have any idea what youre saying? Butthat makes 4. Just 1 more and were past the halfway mark. Isnt that amazing!? The halfway mark! If we view the journey as the shape of a boob, then were on the bottom half now! Like right here on Asama! Cmon, Adele, dont look away! Feel free to touch it! Stick your fingers in the cleavage and youll be blessed! Even if youre flat yourself! Masazumi ignored the crazy person and looked up into the sky. She watched the Sviet Rus fleet which was still upside-down and already several kilometers away and she thought about the number of Logismoi Oplo. So weve reached the midpoint of our own task. Horizon was staring at Maska Orge and occasionally holding it up, which forced everyone to scream and run out of the way, so she was the same as always. But when counting Olos Phtonos, the Far East had now gathered 4 Logismoi Oplo. So the world might really be coming to an end. That belated thought came to Masazumi. And That thing we saw below Novgorod What was it? While holding off Kimi who was trying to shove double karate chops between her breasts from below, Asama used a sign frame to go over the events of the day. Starting from the morning, there had been Futayo and Kimis training, the special student general assembly, the second meeting with Yasuhira, the three nations meeting, the sabotage by the Sanada Ten Braves, and the Battle of Novgorod. Huh? How much were we cramming into one day? Gold Mar: After saving Ga-chans life and flying into a falling floating city, I feel like the main character in an adventure book. Me: Yeah, I feel like I got through it all pretty peacefully though Oh, but I also think I ended up scoring all my points with guys and old men this time! 10ZO: Do old men not count as guys? Anyway, peaceful really is best. I seem to recall getting kicked by an ally while fighting Lord Shibata Silver Wolf: That was a strategy! A strategy!! Scarred: Hee hee. Lady Mitotsudaira, I will heal you properly later, so could you prepare by removing all your clothing in one of the medical rooms beds? You too, Master Tenzou. Mal-Ga: There goes my doujinshi sensor! Today turned out to be a great day after all!! 83: It was not a great day. Curry and flour should be made into roux, but it was all wasted. Sticky King: Heh. But Noriki managed to make himself useful, so thats good. Obscene: Thats right! Next time its our turn to break through the enemy ships defenses! Worshiper: Wait, is that something we take turns doing? Were as chaotic as ever, thought Asama as Hanami gathered a few pieces of information. The most important was what they had seen at Novgorod. As part of the Shinto forces, information on the Age of Dawn was of great importance, especially when it involved the previously inviolable Novgorod. She might get asked to write up a report, but she decided it would be best to make her father the investigator at Kantou IZUMO or Musashi IZUMO. As someone involved in the operation of the Musashi, she could not visit IZUMO or the main Shirasago Shrine so easily. On the other hand, that would mean she could not leave the Musashi for the time being, but What a pain She approved the documents Hanami produced. She wondered what had been erased from that relief of the people celebrating something. Also The Double Border Crest Why had the Prince of Orange been taken away by that? And what did he mean when he said they tried to become friends with the Princess at an academy Lord Motonobu had made? Also, why had the crest appeared behind Masazumi and the others? Its disappearance might have been because it had been blocked by the defense spell she had prepared, but that was another unknown. Hmm Ah, hey! Stop groping me, Kimi. You cant go get lost in thought all on your own again. Discuss it with the rest of us. She has a point, thought Asama just before defense barriers appeared across the Musashi. An emergency alarm sounded and Musashi made an announcement. A fleet is appearing from secondary stealth above us! It is headed from west-northwest to south. It belongs to It belonged to Hashiba! Over!! Futayo looked up to the night sky. The lingering reverberation of cannon fire seemed to remain in the Musashi as Hashibas fleet seemed to look down at them while facing east. They were passing right overhead. The large ship supporting the front group was the Tottori Castle with its sand barrier. They apparently had no intent of harming the Musashi. But the glasses boy seemed to know where they were headed. Theyre returning to P.A. Oda to resupply before beginning the invasion of Mouri in earnest. Since Date is waiting in Kantou to the north, they cant send Kantous materials to Mouri using the Azuchi Castle. So theyve chosen to rush over for supplies using the Tottori Castle which functions as an important base in the invasion of Mouri. And this doubles as practice for their big return from Mouri. I see, said Futayo just before the flying Weiss Hexen spoke with a grim note to her voice. Hashiba is there! Hashiba was looking down at them from the Tottori Castles port side deck. And Is that Fukushima Masanori and Katou Kiyomasa of the Ten Spears? Also A few other people were visible behind those two. Two of them had multiple sets of wings and held Technohexen schale besen that looked like cannons. Meanwhile, back on the Musashi Horizon-sama!? Futayo looked directly in front of her. Horizon was raising Maska Orge. She aimed it at Hashiba overhead, raised her eyebrows, and gained a sharp look in her eyes. So this is the princesss wrath, thought Futayo. The transformation was instantaneous. The face-like grip cover raised its jaw and the absent bowstring was supplied with ether light. But instead of a simple line, it was overheated ether that flickered like a flame. There were two reasons why Maska Orge was functioning now despite being out of fuel before. The first was Aspida Phylargia which had activated at the same time. The second was Tooris ether supply lines which surrounded Horizon like a cape. And Owner: Horizon Ariadust: Confirmed. Individual Emotional Expression: Normal Drive C Overdrive: CCCCCC: Combat Proof Able: Resolving Self Evolution Individual Emotional Expression: Overdrive: Power: Fully Supplied Externally Horizon-sama: Please Release the Third Safety Soul Activation Judge, confirmed Horizon. And then she thought, What is wrath? It is She could remember something. It was a past situation much like this one. At the Battle of Mikatagahara when they had been pursued from Northern Edo to Oushuu, they had faced Hashiba like this. At that time, they had been saved by a great many people. ! This was a hopeless feeling. It was an emotion created by loss but different from the one directed at the things that were lost. If this was wrath, then at whom was it directed? At Hashiba? Or at herself for being so worthless? Or Horizon, use that wrath to change yourself, okay? Use it to change your somewhat imperfect self so you wont ever lose again. And to show youve done that, fire. And, Horizon, you know who to fire at, dont you? His voice gave her a push forward. At those who say we admit we will lose everything if we use this in a predetermined, desperate, or hopeless situation. At those who have forgotten how to resist destiny. Judge!! That cleared my thoughts, realized Horizon. She had held a question in her heart ever since the Battle of Mikatagahara. People are a combination of resistance and recovery, of sorrow and joy. But She asked that question. When is the right time for us to live and to die!? At the very least, her current self desired a certain answer. It was something like the process of elimination. Those who had left had held something in their hearts: Resistance against destiny!! Soul Activation Safety Release: Confirmed A massive number of sign frames opened around Horizon as she pulled back the bowstring. The black sign frames were a mixture of crosses and torii. They were initially blank, but a small figure appeared for just a moment and then Logismoi Oplo Control OS: Phtonos-01s: Third Stage: Update: Confirmed Welcome to the Genesis of Emotions. What is this? As if to answer her emotion, the white and black bow grew taut and the string erupted with flame-like light. !! Horizons voice sounded loudly as she fired Maska Orge toward Hashiba. The wrath was invisible. But it flew in a straight line up toward Hashiba who looked down from the deck. ! It scored a direct hit. Or it looked like it did. However, there was a light. Right in front of Hashiba and along the path between her and Horizon, light scattered on a large scale. Ether fragments spread out like an umbrella and hopped across the ships surface like sparks, but Hashiba stood perfectly still at the center of that light. She was unharmed. Horizon gasped and held Maska Orge tightly in her left hand. I cant believe itMaska Orge was dragged down to the Muneshige Cannons level on the very first shot! Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige!! KageV: Marfa! Why are you falling to your knees!? Marfa! Hey, Horizon. Why are you doing so much damage to our side? Just to be clear, the Muneshige Cannon blew through an enemy ship the other day. Yes, so it isnt entirely useless. Horizon gave Toori a thumbs up. But Urquiaga interrupted while looking above them. Hey, look at Hashiba. Do you see what that monkey girl is holding? He sounded like he doubted his own eyes. Isnt that a Logismoi Oplo!? Beyond the wind and as they passed each other by, Hashiba finally relaxed. Wings grew vertically behind her like an iron fan and a single glowing feather grew from them. She also held something in her left arm: Aspida Phylargia!? Fukushima of the Ten Spears heard that question and lightly shook her raised hand to say no. Well, thats casual. But then what is that!? As Asama asked that, Maska Orges light finished scattering. And then the Tottori Castle accelerated. It whipped up the wind as if to say they would be giving no more answers. And it left while Hashiba got up off the deck. She wobbled a bit, so the others quickly rushed in to support her. They apparently had their own issues to deal with. But that was all. The Tottori Castle reentered stealth and the other ships followed. They were gone. Novgorod was no longer in the sky, the Sviet Rus and Mogami fleets had left into the northeastern sky, and Shibatas fleet was moving toward the southern sky. The Musashi alone remained in the chilly sky. Um. Horizon opened her mouth on the academy bridge. Everyone else was speechless, so she grabbed at Tooris sleeve. About Hashiba-sama just now She asked a question. Why? she said. Why did she have something so Logismoi Oplo-ish? Im not sure what to say about that -ish. Asama and then everyone else tilted their heads, but then Masazumi spoke up. Maybe there are Logis-more of them than we thought Everything completely froze over. In a white sky, Fukushima sighed while the winds from the surrounding stealth barrier washed over her. Out of the many coming battles, they were focusing on the history recreation of the invasion of Mouri, so their leader Hashiba had opted to temporarily return in the Tottori Castle. The Azuchi Castle was still waiting in Edo, but it was stuck there due to the Date clan. On the other hand This is a nearly humiliating waste of time and effort. This would give Hexagone Fran?aise some extra time to prepare. And that may have been why Taki: Yeah, sorry about that, Hashiba group. Im thinking maybe I should have sent the Shirasagi in to push back Date. What do you think, Fuku? First Spear: N-no, Takigawa. We have no right to criticize thy battlefield decisions. Taki: Umm, then Hashiba? You there? Fukushima grabbed the lernen figur displaying Takigawa and pointed it toward Hashiba. But Taki: Hashibaaaa? As Takigawa called out to her, Hashiba crouched down by the deck railing and grabbed her hood as if holding her head in her hands. Seeing the silent and unmoving Hashiba, Takigawa asked Fukushima a question. Taki: Whats she doing? Testament, began Fukushima. First Spear: She is feeling shy after everyone saw such an uncool side of her. Volume 4C, Last : Residents of a New Place Volume 4C, Last Chapter: Residents of a New Place We feel That we are lighter And we once more carry our burden forward Point Allocation (Birth) The Battle of Novgorod was over. After waiting for the arrival of the Sviet Rus security fleet and the fleet to collect the fallen Novgorod, the Musashi returned to the Ariake in normal cruising. They did not use stealth cruising. Sviet Rus, Mogami, and Date each sent a fleet to protect them for a leg of the journey, so they returned as something like celebrated victors. But as the light of midmorning washed over the Musashi, the officers were gathered in the student council room on the front of the academys 3rd floor. They were arranging the desks and shelves while speaking with the others who had arrived to help. The most movement came from Naito and Naruze whose wings allowed them to carry things out of the windows. They also worked in the delivery industry, so they could chat while they carried things out or back in. Arent our finals coming up soon? And after the excitement over Adeles testing, I seem to recall something about our class trip being canceled Do you want to go on the class trip, Ga-chan? Its sure to give me plenty of doujinshi material, right? Thats right, agreed Adele. She lowered her eyebrows and sighed. I went all out on the retest, so it should be fine. You can look forward to the trip. Im a little afraid that going all out means leaving the category of human I am also feeling something that I believe is called looking forward to the class trip, said Horizon. I have few memories of spending much time with everyone. Horizon was by the window. She had lined up her desk next to Tooris and she plotting out a way to place Masazumis, Mitotsudairas, Asamas, and Kimis adjacent to it as well. She stopped to take a breath and cross her arms. But this student council room feels more like your school socialization room. The only difference from Class Plums classroom is the presence of Yoshiyasu-sama and Ookubo-samas desks, so should I assume things will be even livelier in here? Heh heh. Thats right. When were at the academy, well probably choose either here or on the bridge. And outside the academy, well probably choose either the Blue Thunder or our place. Kimi poked her head out through the white cloth of the curtain divider she was checking on. But she suddenly followed Horizons gaze. Asama, Mitotsudaira, and Suzu also turned around to see the idiot in a summer uniform. He had attached something to that uniform: a thin chain. It was just the one, but he had made it by connecting a few shorter chains together. No one asked him what it meant, but Horizon did nod and speak. Did you think immersing yourself in the past would make you look cool, Toori-sama? Dammit! You had to point that out, didnt you!? You arent going to let me take anything seriously, are you!? The others worked to calm the idiot down and Horizon took a breath. A lot has happened, but if I were to sum it all up She made sure to begin with for now. We have finished resisting and have somewhat managed to recover. But does that assumption qualify as the deadly sin of vainglory? Asama nodded at Horizons words. She held a sign frame from Musashi with a message asking Masazumi whether or not they would return to the Ariake. Asama forwarded it to Masazumi and spoke to the others with a smile. I think our trip to Novgorod worked well as a test flight toward recovery. Judge. You got to shoot some, didnt you? But four shots in a row? Maybe you were bottling it up too much T-Toori-kun, dont describe my covering fire for Masa like that. As the others gave Asama weird looks, Masazumi raised a hand after checking a few things on a sign frame. Hey, everyone. The Musashi has started on its route back to the Ariake. Well be there in half a day. Dont forget that well have to fine-tune the Musashis parts, correct any deficiencies found in the data we collected, and prepare for what happens next. Speaking of what happens next Judge, said Neshinbara while opening several sign frames. If were going to pursue Hashibas actions, well be assisting Mouri. If not, well be liberating Kantou. I think we can use the attack on Houjou to lead into Matsudairas control of Kantou. Everyone looked to Noriki when they heard the mention of Houjou. Naruze stuck her head in through the window and began groping empty air with both hands. Will you be okay? she asked Noriki. What are those hands for? Besides, Im a resident of Musashi and nothing more. As Treasurer, I would like to suggest the attack on Houjou, said Shirojiro. If we can control Kantou, we could build up a large (albeit insular) field of commerce. That would be an excellent choice for gaining a foothold and some backup. I see, replied everyone. Naomasa walked in carrying five buckets of water with her false arm and she looked around. Wheres Urquiaga? Is he not helping? Urquiaga-kun took Narumi-san to Takao so they could find a home, said Heidi. Hmm, replied everyone. A sign frame appeared by the top of the student council room window. It displayed Ookubo and Kanou. Ookubo reported on the results and various problems found during the Musashis outing. Kanou displayed diagrams of their course and of the battle to assist in the explanation. And afterwards The biggest result was repairing the relationship between the three nations of Date, Mogami, and Sviet Rus. And we have received an assurance of their cooperation, which addresses our biggest concern during the special student general assembly. With this Ookubo looked directly out of the screen at them. Musashi has settled on the policy put forward by the current Student Council and Chancellors Officers. The Committee Union will follow your lead. Musashi will now work to stop Hashiba while attempting to stop the Apocalypse by seeking the Logismoi Oplo and negotiating with the other nations. We will do our best to assist you. Kanou bowed and raised her head to reveal a smile. There was no tension in it and Asama felt it was entirely unplanned. Good, nothing is out of place. Im sure you already know this, but Im bringing Unturning Centipede and you with me. Not many places are going to work for that. Should we try to find a way to rent a place on the surface? Do not say you are bringing me. I am a man of mystery who always slips through your fingers. Is that supposed to be a joke? Narumi and Urquiaga were walking through the Kabe wide block in underground Oume. They had requested a place near the adjacent long block, so they did not have to walk far. They compared the key they held to the room numbers. Oh, we just passed it. But this room It was originally a storeroom for the wide blocks materials, explained Urquiaga. That means the door is nice and big, so thats a good start They unlocked the door, opened it, and were met by the scent of flour. The room was nearly 10 square meters. The floor was made of stone and the room was entirely empty without even a bed. However Perhaps we should look at it as being able to make it however we like. I would like a poison testing room to help out Toori. As long as youll respond when I talk to you, thats fine with me. I quite like your lack of tension Narumi just about replied with an exasperated testament, but caught herself and said judge instead. Then she lightly grabbed the entrance column and checked its strength. It seemed solid enough. So I like this place. She turned around to say that out loud, but she found the half-dragon was already reinforcing a corner of the room with spells. He just does whatever he wants, doesnt he? she thought and she started to smile. What is it? She only managed to get an eh? out of her throat. Then she breathed in and let her senses spread to her surroundings. They were the only ones in the vicinity. The men were out working and the women were doing laundry or cooking where the water was. And at the edge of the wide block, no one would be watching them. How should I put it? When I was at Date, I wanted to leave. But When we drove back the Seiryu, I was resisting along with the others. And And? Judge, she replied. That was a sinners response and so she continued as if to carve the word into herself. I feel like I shouldnt have been trying to escape that place alone. Everyone was desperately trying to preserve and lift up the Date clan, so I shouldnt have been thinking about fulfilling my role and then running away Your role was something only you could have done, so rest easy. Butif I hadnt told her to do that, Masamune wouldnt have suffered so much. That is probably true. He admitted that. But That is why I am sure Masamune is glad that she did not have you do it instead. I cant just avoid facing the problem like that It all works out if you view it as Masamune choosing to protect you there. Youno, Date, Mogami, and Sviet Rus all used your promise as an excuse to fear who would be the most harmed and to try to keep anyone from worrying about you. If you are to resist that, you cannot just deny it outright. Both sides caused trouble for the other and so you are both judged. Viewing it like that would be about right. Youre really looking down on us with that judgment. Judge. I am the 2nd Special Duty Officer and my name comes from Naitou Kiyonari, head of the magistrates during Matsudairas rule. He kept his back turn as he worked. So when you must make a decision that comes with troublesome feelings, you can listen to my decision. You might not agree, but you can force that onto me and lighten the burden on yourself. After all, I can shove things onto Toori when they get too troublesome. Wont that increase the burden on your Chancellor? We make up for it with our results. The idiot has his burdens, we have ours, and we all have something to accomplish. Its a mutual exchange. No single side is entirely unhappy or happy. You cannot simultaneously emphasize emotions and results without allowing a mutual exchange of the benefits and the burdens. So we will make up for the idiots burden with the results we bring back to him. He scratched his head. Yes, and then we can smile together and slap each others shoulders. Thats how boys do things. What about the girls? I am not a girl, so I wouldnt know. That is an impressive lack of reliability. But Narumi. I want you to trust me about one thing. About what? Let us say you had always lived in a destiny that was very convenient for you. Full of happiness and full of dreams. That kind of crazy destiny. Judge. And? Judge. Even in that case, you would still be here. I would have taken you with me. Narumi was at a loss for words. And after breathing for a few seconds W-wait. I need to go buy some drinks. She somehow managed to get her trembling mouth moving and held her lips with her hand as she stepped out into the corridor. Narumi jogged over to the end of the wide block. A few small shops were located there. She turned the corner to hide herself from where he was and finally came to a stop. What am I supposed to do about this? She was not confident she could answer that feeling of his in kind. She was still dragging around her past and even if she did cleanse herself of that How am I supposed to believe I would have come here no matter what? Im really not used to this sort of thing, she realized. This is pathetic, Date Vice Chancellor, she told herself with a bitter laugh. But. Would this solve itself with time? Summer break was coming up before long. The second term would begin after that and Date would be changing the rhythm of their lifestyle by then. By that point, would the traces of that have faded inside her and would these worries lose all meaning? The second term. It seemed so far off yet so close. But the word September reminded her of him. When he had given her some underwear in the main garden, he had told her his birthday was September 7. Her birthday was in June, so that meant he was younger than her. He had used that reasoning to nonsensically claim she would be his elder sister if they got married. But once that day arrived and they were the same age, would her feelings and her connection to Date have changed? I hope so, she thought as she looked up to see not the caf but the small clothing store next to it. It was selling mens underwear hanging from the wall. She considered giving him some for his birthday as a reversal of the main garden incident. Huh? Narumi? Well be resuming classes once we get to the Ariake, so I look forward to seeing you there. A woman teacher in a track suit left the nearby caf with a paper bag full of fried chicken. She wore a sword on her back and she looked to the shop Narumi was facing. Mens? Do you prefer that kind? No, I dont. I was thinking of buying some as a birthday present for Kiyonari. Ah ha ha. As a prank? But youre really planning ahead. Really? It doesnt seem that far away It doesnt? May of next year is still a long way off. Huh? The teacher tilted her head at Narumis confusion. Did you have the date wrong? Urquiagas birthday is in May. That was while we were traveling from England to IZUMO. Since hes Catholic, we burned a bunch of the scrap materials, cooked meat over it, and pretended to burn people at the stake. Narumi laughed. The teacher looked confused, so she raised a hand to say dont worry about me and let out the laughter she could not hold back any longer. That idiot!! He really was an idiot. Holy men were not supposed to lie. And it was a lie that would obviously come to light later on. He had said he had seen her birthday in the almanac, but he must have thought up that lie on the spot in the main garden. How much had he wanted her? But Thank you, sensei. Youve put my mind at ease. Sure thing. I dont know what I did, so Ill just leave it at judge. Judge, replied Narumi as she bowed and turned around. Judge. Thats right. A sinners response. Its perfect for a liar. So I need to use it myself from now on. And she began to walk to her new home. I She thought about him. About that half-dragon who was undoubtedly an idiot. He was an idiot. He was a truly idiotic person who would readily lie. But I love that idiot. Theres no point in fearing these feelings, she realized. I dont need to worry or think negatively about the fact that he loves me or that I love him. After all, he would accept any of her burdens. She did not have to respond to his feelings in kind because they were already mutual. She just had to tell him how she felt. It was mutual. It was a cycle. The Ouroboros loop created by two dragons was a symbol of eternity. So it was not the quantity of their feelings that mattered; it was how much importance they placed on the feelings they sent out. She would make sure to leave him with the burden of her love. And with that, the burden would accelerate them, would lighten them, and would lead them to real results. And for placing that burden on him I just have to make sure were happy together. There were probably also some girly ways for her to do that. So she would cook. And sew and clean. There were a lot of girls on the Musashi. She would probably enjoy talking with them. And so she would support their happiness to make up for burdening him with her love. Their relationship with their Chancellor was probably the same. It had also been the same with the Date clan, Masamune, and the others. Thats right. She loved Date, but she could not place that burden on them right now. But she had someone here who would accept that burden in their stead. And he always would. Kiyonari. His birthday is September 7, she told herself as she arrived at their new home and peered inside. She found him setting down a table he had carried in from somewhere. When he looked back at her Did you buy the drinks? Then let us take a break. Eh? Oh She had said she was going to buy drinks, but she had come back emptyhanded. He seemed to have noticed, but she spoke up before he could say anything. I dont know what you like. So Lets go together this time. Well probably be busy with the fight against Hashiba and everything else, so I want to know more about the Musashi and about your preferences. Youre in quite a good mood. She could only agree with a judge. When he walked up to her, she placed herself by his side. I put up a resistance and I recovered. So Ive decided Im going to go someplace new. And Ill let an idiot guide me there. We will not forget it Volume 4C, Afterword Volume 4C, Afterword And there you have Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 4-C. This brings the Oushuu and Jouetsu story to an end. Starting next time, the story will lead to a confrontation, an invasion, and a counterattack. It was mentioned in the novel itself, but in this time period of Japanese history, the daimyos often ran into the problem of gaining and then losing land. Thats because Ieyasu introduced the rule about one castle per feudal domain and the rules about the extinction of clans in his Laws of the Military Houses, but ironically enough, clans supported by Ieyasu ended up with no heir and thus qualified for extinction under his rules. Mogami is one clan that got hit by that inconvenience. Since it happened near the beginning of the Tokugawa Shogunate, Ushuu (the Sea of Japan side of Tohoku) became a political blank zone. But that allowed it to develop as a region of production and to get through the Meiji Restoration relatively peacefully. Japans current distribution of politicians is influenced a lot by whether one leaves a family behind or not, an idea that has its roots in the era were looking at here. With that in mind, history seems a lot more continuous and not so much divided up into distinct eras. Now for the chat. It really doesnt matter anymore, but do you have any stupid stories? One from your school days would be good. When I was in elementary school, firecrackers were really popular. This is sounding dangerous already. Yeah, and yknow those missile-style ones? Where you stick the powder in the tip and throw it so itll go bang! on the ground? Well, we were doing those in the classroom and I threw one out the window. And? When I looked down from the 3rd floor, I saw Takei (pseudonym) lying sprawled out on the ground. It looked pretty bad, so I made sure to get rid of the evidence. Elementary school me really did hide the evidence. You wouldnt be able to hide the victims memories. Yeah, thats always a problem. You run into it often? But I wonder if they still sell those gunpowder toys these days. Now, my work background music this time was Taiyou no Mannaka he by Bivattchee. No matter how difficult or sad things get, I want to always carry a song like that inside me. Anyway Who sought their promise the most? And with that, wait a bit until the next one. October 2011. A sunny morning even though they said it would rain. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 5A, Characters Volume 5A, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine divisions chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. - Mishina Shouichi: Mishina Hiros father. Taizous son-in-law. Head of Kantou IZUMO. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Ookubo Tadachika/Nagayasu: A rare Far Easterner with a double inherited name. A second year and head of the representative committee. Speaks in a fake-sounding Kansai dialect. - Kanou: Ookubos maid. An automaton. Head of the public morals committee. A second year. - Date Shigesana [Narumi]: Masamunes cousin. Vice chancellor of the Date clan and uses a mobile shell named Unturning Centipede. Confident elder sister type. Academy Officials - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Asakusa: Captain automaton of Musashis first port ship. Short hair. - Shinagawa: Captain automaton of Musashis first starboard ship. Same model as Asakusa. - Okutama: Captain automaton of Musashis rear central ship. Also takes care of odd jobs at Sakais home. - Musashino: Captain automaton of Musashis front central ship. Leader on the bridge. Close to Suzu and Adele. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. M.H.R.R. - Hashiba Toukichirou: M.H.R.R. Vice President and monkey-masked automaton girl. The nervous bomber type. - Olimpia: Innocentiuss older and younger stepsister. Current Pope-Chancellor. - Matthias: Representative of M.H.R.R.s Catholics. Student Council President. Younger brother of Chancellor and Emperor Rudolf II. Being a puppet is fun! - Maeda Toshiie: Catholic representative. Treasurer. Samurai attendant that has become a ghost and is peacefully spending his days with his wife Matsu. - Fukushima Masanori: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #1. Speaks in an old-fashioned way. - Katou Kiyomasa: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #2. The busty blonde type and speaks politely. - Takenaka Hanbei: Ten Spears #9. Hashibas tactician. Carefree long-lived girl. Dies before the invasion of Mouri according to the Testament, but has also inherited the name of Kuroda Kanbei. - Katagiri Katsumoto: Ten Spears #10. Diligent boy who fills the negotiator role among others. Used as a plaything a lot, but he wont let it get to him and will do his best like a man! P.A. Oda - Sassa Narimasa: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Delinquent and assault type. But methodical. - Shibata Katsuie: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Athletic type. Very troublesome after his recent marriage. - Fuwa Mitsuharu: P.A. Odas local anti-Sviet Rus treasurer. Her, Toshiie, and Narimasa are known as the Triumvirate. - Oichi: Shibata Katsuies wife. Gentle berserker. - Mori Nagayoshi: Manliest young fellow in P.A. Oda. His head spins at the instant of impact. - Takigawa Ichimasu: P.A. Oda ninja commander who excels at castle building and ship operation. Date Clan - Date Masamune: Head of the Date clan. Inherits the power of the Dragon God. Chancellor and student council president of the Date clan. - Katakura Kojuurou: Vice president of the Date clan. Full of intense highs and lows. - Yoshihime: Masamunes mother. Half demonic long-lived and half human. Principal of Sendai Date Academy. Sviet Rus - Marfa Boretskaya: Female mayor of the floating city Novgorod. An undead demon. - Honjou Shigenaga: Brave general who defends Sviet Russ lands. Uses the Honjou Shield. - Uesugi Kagekatsu: Head of the Uesugi clan and demon king who has inherited the name of Sviet Russ king Ivan the Terrible. Uses a metal staff and lightning attacks. - Saitou Tomonobu: Elderly Sviet Rus 1st Special Duty Officer. A Zhong Kui who can predict the flow of battle and his enemys movements based on his experience. Mogami Clan - Mogami Yoshiaki: Betrayal-loving daimyo known as the Fox of Ushuu. Shrewd leader who unified frigid Mogami in a single generation. - Shakenobe: The Mouse that follows Yoshiaki-sama, mon! Hexagone Fran?aise - Louis Exiv: Hexagone Fran?aises chancellor. Refreshing young man known as the Roi-Soleil. Has divine blood. - Mouri Terumoto: Hexagone Fran?aises student council president. Delinquent type. Destined to be Musashis enemy as leader of the Western Army. - Henri of the Three Musketeers: Female combat-style automaton. Acts as the leader and as Terumotos bodyguard. Uses large remote-controlled swords. - Armand of the Three Musketeers: Male combat-style automaton. Uses broad-range gravitational control. - Reine de Garou: Turenne. Hexagone Fran?aises vice chancellor. Mitotsudairas mom. All-around giant breasts. Houjou - Houjou Ujinao: Chancellor and student council vice president of the Houjou Association of Indian States. A demonic long-lived, but has an automaton body. - Kotarou: Ninja girl Mouse that accompanies Ujinao. Skilled but gets treated like a child. Sanada - Unno Rokurou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #7. Eccentric dancer. Uses a dancing style of swordplay. - Kakei Juuzou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #10. Tall skinny man who uses a remote-controlled shooting technique. - Mochizuki Yukitada: Ten Braves #9. Automaton who uses explosion spells. Volume 5A, School Rules Volume 5A, School Rules Article 303 Line 1 - A students primary duties are to complete his or her schoolwork and take part in the official school events which will instill abundant humanity in the student. Volume 5A, Prologue: Organizer of a New Home Volume 5A, Prologue: Organizer of a New Home Instead of a new beginning Is it a completion of the old? Point Allocation (So Busy) Morning filled a space. It was not the sky, nor was it the land. The heavens were an endlessly large ceiling and the earth was a floor just as large as the heavens and 8 ships were situated in the holes in that floor. There were 3 ships on the port and starboard and 2 ships in the center. The 8 ships formed the giant aerial city ship named Musashi and a gentle summer morning reached it inside the Ariake, its exclusive dock. Transport ships were flying above and around the ships to deliver the days cargo and delivery workers were also flying around for intermediary deliveries or deliveries within a single ship. The smoke from cooking and cleaning rose from the surface areas to decorate the spaces between those ships, so the deliver workers occasionally had to slalom between the pillars of smoke like they were pylons. Among all that, a group was communicating with each other as they flew back and forth through the sky. It was a group of 3. Two of them were a black-winged non-descended angel and a gold-winged fallen angel in track suits. The last was a white and blue half-dragon. They were all making deliveries for a job. They would take the packages from the Musashis ships and the Ariakes delivery districts and then fly to the academy on the stern of Okutama. Their final destination was the front side of the academy buildings third floor. I can tell the student council room is going to become a storage room for peoples crap. They really bring in a lot of stuff when theyre focused on their duties. The first to speak was Naruze, the one with black wings and hair. She flew toward Tamas starboard transportation district on her winged broom schale besen while opening a crop mark frame Magie Figur next to her face. Margot, how are things with you? Naruze reached out toward the Magie Figur and used her pen to draw her partners face. And Margot immediately began to move on the screen. Gold Mar: Judge. The engine division says they found some more problems after that flip and firing the main cannon. The scene on the Magie Figur twirled around. It now displayed the valley between Okutama and Musashino. Margot ascended through there with a bucket containing a bundle of paper tubes on the front of her broom. Gold Mar: I wonder why theyre in the habit of making hard copies of their digitized diagrams. They probably think having the data in multiple forms will help them avoid losing it, said Naruze. Writing it onto Orei Metallo is the standard these days, but since Orei Metallo is affected by the ley lines and ether, a powerful burst could erase the contents. But that wont happen with paper. Of course, paper deteriorates and can burn, so it isnt perfect either. Uqui: Indeed. Orei Metallo, on the other hand, does not deteriorate much and does not burn. So even Catholicism stresses the importance of having a copy in each medium. I hear Romes underground library is a library in name only and is instead full of contracts and work reports. That comment came from the half-dragon in a Catholic sign frame that appeared. He was flying overhead with his body casually turned on its side. Uqui: If records of the Age of the Gods had remained long ago, it would surely have prevented a lot of conflict. We dont even have a lot of records from a thousand years ago. The Catholics and the Testament Union need to work harder at that. The records keep getting lost because there isnt a duty to preserve them when another nation takes over or people move from one nation to another. And with local requirements for confidentiality, it isnt an easy problem to fix. So Thats why Drake had to question Mitotsudaira at England and why Yasuhira wanted to lead us into a discussion in Oushuu. Gold Mar: Thats true. And with that underground relief we saw at Novgorod, theres a lot about the Age of Dawn we- ahhhhh!!! What is it, Margot!? Gold Mar: A morning valley wind blew in and I dropped the diagrams. Im making an emergency descent now. Oh, Masa-yan! Smoking Girl: Yeah, I caught those diagrams for you. Youre lucky I was putting Suzaku away just now. A sign frame opened to show Naomasa with the background shaking behind her. She had her back to the hangar entrance on the bottom of Musashino and she had Jizuri Suzakus hand lift up the bucket so the sign frame could see. Naruze breathed a sigh of relief as Margot landed on Suzakus hand and Naomasa turned in her direction. Smoking Girl: How about attaching a long container to the bottom of your broom? Gold Mar: I tried renting one of those once, but it spread my legs pretty wide and ended up hurting. Uqui: Hey, Naruze. Dont get such violent nosebleeds. I could see it even from way up here. Wh-whats wrong with it! Im free to do what I want! Naruze thought to herself as she descended toward the Asama Shrine in central Okutama to pick up a delivery. Weve been really busy recently with Oushuu and everything Judge. Well be moving onto the next stage soon, so we need to get our official school events done with. Next is Houjou, right? Gold Mar: I think we have a fair bit before that. Not only is the Azuchi in Edo, but weve looked into it and it wont be easy for Musashi to directly fight Houjou right away. Yeah, theres a lot to that. But I bet Masazumi can figure something out since she loves war so much. Yes. I think everyone expects the same from her. Before the next battle, I would like to manage the Musashi Mk. 2s ether supply and construct a defense system Asama was tuning the ships ether in the center of the shrine. That space was also used for Shinto ceremonies, so it was connected to the underground power system and intermediary devices. In the very center, Asama opened a great many sign frames in the early morning air. They displayed a diagram of the ships, a rough diagram of each ships power distribution compiled by the automatons, and a diagram of the ley line connections. Hanami was busy at times like this too. While Asama checked over the general framework, Hanami checked over the many details and would redirect something to Asama for inspection when she felt the need. The Asama Shrine protected the guard stations and the Musashi Atsuta Shrine that assisted the guards, so she was occasionally sent information from them. That was mostly reports on mysterious phenomena caused by disturbances in the ley lines and ether, but there were also reports on incidents the guards or Atsuta Shrine had already dealt with. Of course, that was also handled by Hanami who would forward them onto the Public Morals Committee, but Look, look. Eh? Oh, thank you, Hanami. This is the firefight that broke out last night when Toori-kun and the others plotted with the merchants to smuggle in porn games, isnt it? Yes, half a containers worth still hadnt been found, had it? The guard station had insisted that the Asama Shrine Representative interrogate the Chancellor, but it would be faster to use an Ootsubaki detection spell to find them. And if it was Toori-kuns doing She sent a request to Musashi for the right to view his management data from the night before and received approval instantly. This had become business as usual to the point that even the automatons did not bother to check over it all. So she checked his routes of movement the night before, the spells he used during the smuggling, and asked Hanami to track the molds affected by those spells. Clap. It was all the usual. At this time of day, I bet hes at the Blue Thunder On Tamas surface area, the bakery/caf named the Blue Thunder was preparing to open for the day. It was located in the business district, so carts, people, and kobolds transporting ingredients and other goods needing distribution were walking back and forth. It was a busy time of day. Some Technohexen would occasionally descend from the sky for a delivery and some guards were out on the roofs to direct traffic. All of this hustle and bustle was meant to prepare the shops and restaurants for the people who would soon be arriving. But something rolled out of the Blue Thunder without warning. Kwoh, owwww! It was a crossdresser. The crossdressing idiot flew out onto the road, rolled 5 times, and then tried to zip right back inside the Blue Thunder. The door slammed shut just before he arrived and he collided with it. As he slid down to the ground, a silver-haired automaton appeared through the doors glass. What is the meaning of this, Toori-sama? What do you mean give me a place to hide because theyre after me for smuggling porn games? I-I mean exactly that, Horizon! Those Atsuta guys are in front of my house swinging metal rods around and singing perverted purification songs in a round, so I cant get close! And I hid at Asamas place last time, so they sent people there too! So Judge. As this is a bakery/caf, I can only assume the words give me are followed by a product name. So you would like a product called a place to hide because theyre after me for smuggling porn games. Would you like 1 or 2 of those? UmmI just need enough for me! The automaton ignored him. She relocked the door and opened a sign frame. I will contact Kimi-samaexcept she is doing her morning training. I will contact Asama-sama and Mitotsudaira-sama. Oh, I was just thinking of doing that! We need to get our stories straight before were at the witness stand in court! But first, you need to be arrested and handed over to the guards. I feel bad causing those two so much trouble all the time, but I suppose this is just maintaining the status quo, said Horizon. Please clean the outside of the shop until they arrive. The black algae creatures are there as well. Crossdresser? asked said creatures. Crossdresser? Yeah, thats right. Ive got my dick hidden away. Wanna see? You do, dont you? The idiot was hit by a bucket and ladle thrown via gravitational control. The crossdresser rolling away, saying something else at the Blue Thunders entrance, and then falling to his knees all qualified as a single process. The guards directing traffic and everyone else watched as the idiot started sprinkling water around the entrance, but Okay, bring that box over here! Over to the right! They soon got back to their work. Asama listened to Hanamis words. Horizon wants you at the Blue Thunder. Crossdresser? She understood precisely what that meant, but she considered putting it off until later. Toori-kun is causing trouble for other people again. Handing him off to the guards had become her job. Horizon was also relying on her a lot recently, including with her Shinto contract, so Asama was going all out when it came to looking after him, his sister, and her. Thats probably not a good thing, she thought, but the worst part was how it kind of made her happy. So Umm. To distract herself from the feeling rising within her, she opened the information on Horizons contract. With hers and his, she rethought a few of the settings and worked to optimize them. She especially wanted to make sure his distribution spell was always using the best pathways. She had automated a lot of it, but that did not quite keep it at the peak line. Not that I want him to have full power when hes smuggling things like last night Not that he would use it then either, she thought with a bitter smile that was also a sign of trust. And Found them. Hanami indicated a certain sign frame that showed a bundle of porn games separated out and sunk in a pond in a Murayama nature park. Asama: Mito? There are porn games sunk in your territory. Silver Wolf: Eh? Oh, judge. I was just heading out to deal with some porn games that floated up from the bottom of a pond. The people are shouting its a treasure trove and making a huge fuss about it. Hanami found the request and the report concerning that and displayed them. Just to be sure, Asama gave approval for prioritized assistance. Now, then. Once those are on their way to being incinerated, I should call Toori-kun, she thought as a shadow descended from overhead. She looked up to find Oh, Naruze. Judge. I hear youre making an anti-air management spell. Id love to hear about the details, like if you want it to react to dragons, but Im here to pick up a delivery right now. It needs to get to the student council room, right? I also have a delivery for the faculty room. They need some charms for this weeks health exam. Yeah, that popped up pretty suddenly. I wonder if Masazumi asked for it. Well, it is necessary for our next move. As her broom glided along, Naruze made minute adjustments with her secondary wings, but then she smiled. Oh? Narumi, youre working here? Next to the main shrine building, Date Narumi wore a shrine maiden outfit and work false arms as she carried a bundle of brooms. Narumi looked at the Weiss Hexen in a track suit. She was Malga Naruze. Narumi had learned the names of everyone in Class 3-Plum. With this Weiss Hexen, it seemed like it would be better for both of them if they only discussed what was absolutely necessary. So Narumi asked what the Technohexen wanted. Is a Technohexen interested in warriors part-time job? But youre a shrine maiden now, arent you? This is a temporary form. What part of this is temporary? Judge. Narumi nodded and used her empty hand to point at the ear-shaped information gathering sensors and the tail ballast. These parts, I think. I really didnt expect you to answer that. I dont make it a habit to lie to people. How about a drawing? Okay, Ill draw one up. Can I give it to Urquiaga? Go ahead. When you do, tell him I found a good shampoo, so we need to go buy some together once I get back. Ah, said the Asama Shrine Representative. She touched her own hair and bent her eyes in a smile. Was ours a good match for your hair? Musashi smells a lot of industrial oil, so it gets rid of that. It was my first time with a Tsubaki type, but it was nice. I really was having trouble with the oil smell. Narumi was aware she had a smile on her own face. And then she turned back to the Weiss Hexen. About the drawing. Can you draw me as is without any weird exaggerations? What? You love him that much? What makes you like him so much? Judge. Narumi nodded and used her empty hand to touch her head and chest. These parts of me, I think. I really didnt expect you to answer that. Asama: Wow! That was an amazingly important line!! Smoking Girl: And its looking like those two arent actually enemies. Gold Mar: Hm? I think Ga-chan is in a really good mood. Azuma: Eh? R-really? Narumi took a breath. While letting Naruze sketch her, she looked up at the sky visible through the atrium, but all she could see was the Ariakes ceiling. But even this is far larger than the Yonezawa Castle. A few Date ships had approached recently, but there had been no messages or deliveries for her. That was unavoidable. She had run off and Masamune was probably being considerate in her own way. Come to think of it, Dates Vice President put out a search request to make a show of looking for you. It described you as always gets calmly angry, but should I make some kind of response via the Shinto network? That was unavoidable. She had run off and Katakura was probably being considerate in his own way. Come to think of it, I left without saying anything to mom and dad Her parents taught at the elementary school and she had to wonder about the looks on their faces when they had received that sudden notification. Musashi also had an elementary school, but Oh, Masazumi. Why the divine transmission all of a sudden? You say Toori-kun showed up at the early morning kanpu masatsu in the elementary school schoolyard and is making weird noises while rubbing the towel on his crotch? Yes, I think you should notify Kanou-san. Narumi could tell something terrible was happening, but as she listened to the divine transmissions the Asama Shrine Representative kept receiving, she started wondering if Musashi had multiple Chancellor/Student Council Presidents. Does he have too much time on his hands? Its probably just that hes an entertainer. Oh, twist your body a bit. Narumi did as instructed and the Weiss Hexen asked her a question. You got some money when you left Date, right? Do you really need to work? Having money and working to earn it are not the same thing. And do you really have time to draw while on the job? I make money with this too, so its fine. And But anyway, I think its good that youre working here. You do? Judge. Most of the outsiders that come to Musashi end up working in the transportation business. The most manpower is needed there and people from about every nation are there, so you can find a lot from your homeland. But But With someone like you, that could get dangerous. There are some who were forced to come here because of you. I wont let that happen, cut in the Asama Shrine Representative. She smiled and nodded. Our gods watch over every part of Musashi. We receive divine protections from them, but they generally dont interfere in peoples lives. And if they do Narumi understood what the girl was saying. Date was in Oushuu and was thus Shinto. So It would be when one of their musicians is about to take on the greatest form of loss. In other wordsif they decide one of their musicians is about to commit a crime, they will intervene by reporting it or providing defenses. Yes. The Asama Shrine Representative nodded deeply. Shinto is accepting of everything. And that applies to everyone. Well, things can get troublesome when it comes to different gods within Shinto, but its generally all placed on the same level. In other words, Im safe? It would mean that, yes. If there is any danger, said the Asama Shrine Representative, it comes from outside Musashi. From the current state of the world. Asama has pretty sharp intuition with this kind of thing, thought Naruze. Her statement was based on the assumption that Narumi was on their side, that she was one of them. The contract for someone living under the Asama Shrines management made Naruze a musician of their gods, so it was only natural for Asama to say that as the shrines representative. The rest was an issue of how Narumi herself viewed it, but Thats right. Narumi adjusted her grip on the bundle of bamboo brooms. Youve given me a place to stay after I left my home, so Ill repay you for that at least. Oh? thought Naruze while mentally bending back. How much did that stupid half-dragon do to this girl? But if she was joining their side, she would be a powerful addition. I like the sound of this. Masazumi said shes holding a strategy meeting in the student council room this morning, so maybe I should tell her about this. It could expand our options. Would it be overly self-conscious of me to say feel free? Youre a former Vice Chancellor, arent you? Im only a 4th Special Duty Officer, so you dont need to worry about my feelings. But Im a complete amateur in Musashi. Then Ill just say thanks. Naruze finished the drawing and did not hesitate to send it to Urquiaga. At the bow of Okutama, Naito was making a special delivery at the cargo management offices windowsill. There was a lot of paperwork from the engine division, but Technohexen insisted on handling paperwork at windows or in midair. However, she saw something while speaking with a student from the administrative bureaus industrial committee. Oh? Something fell from the sky and crashed into a watchtower on the port side transportation district. She heard a few wooden containers split and splinter and she saw smoke rise from where someone had been flying moments before. Flat Vassal: Wow, that scared me! 2nd Special Duty Officer! Why did you drop from the sky all of a sudden!? I was on my morning run and I thought something had happened! Righteousness: Huh? Um, Vassal, so this isnt normal for you? It counts as weird? Im supposed to be surprised? Flat Vassal: Eh? Oh, judge. This isnt normal at all, but the 2nd Special Duty Officer is tough, so you dont need to worry about it. More importantlyahh, over here, everyone! All that barking isnt going to help, so come back over here! Righteousness: Why do the dogs listen to you like that? Your virtues? Or what? I see Yoshys still a Musashi beginner, thought Naito as she checked over the paperwork with a pen. Then she squinted toward the crash site. Gold Mar: So what happened, Uqui? Is this a part of your training? Uqui: No, when I saw the drawing Naruze made, I ended up doing some distracted flying. Girls: Wow Sounds about right, she thought, but she was on a job right now. Oh, is this good enough for a signature? Theres a lot from outside this time, so Ill be back around later. Judge, said the other girl with a smile and a nod, so Naito left the windowsill. She opened a Magie Figur above her broom, inputted the autopilot instructions, and sent her route to the management office to make sure there werent any accidents. That would mean nothing to the delivery workers not following a set course, but her course avoided the standard altitude they used. And But, Uqui, Im kind of glad youre so honest to your instincts. Uqui: There is no point in fighting your instincts when it comes to harmless things. Mal-Ga: Youre nothing at all like a certain ninja we could mention who keeps playing porn games even after landing a wife. 10ZO: I havent recently! I really havent! Scarred: Im not sure what this is about, but I have not noticed Master Tenzou feeling himself down below recently. I was right to discuss it with the rest of you. Novice: Just looking at this, it sounds like we castrated him. Worshiper: But, Tenzou-kun, if youre not using porn games, then what are you doing? Bell: Eh? Doingabout what? Asama: Just so everyone knows, Im not saying anything about that one. Nothing at all. Almost Everyone: You just did!! The log scrolled by so fast lately that it was hard to keep up. Anyone who was not on Asamas level had difficulty leaving an impact on the conversation. Everyones leveling up now that were in the 3rd year. And as she thought about that Huh? What is it, Margot? Oh, well, its Imperial Boy and How rare, she said to herself. Miriam. They do go outside sometimes, but usually not this far. Naito saw the two of them on Okutamas deck. A girl in wheelchair and wrapped in a blanket was palely lit by the sign frames floating in the sky and Azuma was buying some snacks from a stand on the edge of the deck. The stands owner tried to refuse payment from Azuma, but Azuma ultimately forced the owner to take it and instead received a bonus snack for the translucent girl standing by his side. Hes really become an upstanding kind of person, hasnt he? thought Naito about Azuma. Lately, he had apparently been working part-time around the academy thanks to Oriotorai. After all Hes got a family. Ga-chan, theres some doujinshi material wandering around in the wild here. Eh? Where, where? She sent Naruze a diagram of Okutamas bow deck and their location. Looks like theyre taking a walk outside for a change of pace, said Naruze. Azumas probably giving this all a lot of thought since hes a former imperial on the Musashi as we try to take over the world. I have about 3 different ways for this to go in my plot. Thats my Ga-chan. Of course. Since Im working, Ill record this with an observation spell. Judge, said Naito while glancing over at Naruze as her own broom carried her on autopilot. She checked her Magie Figur for a list of her next deliveries. The next one is from England. With the three nations meeting over, we can accept things from Europe again. Im grateful, but it makes us even busier. Being busy is wonderful thing. Isnt that right, Asama? Thats right, said Asama with a bitter smile as she watched Naruze gently float up into the sky. She waved goodbye and thought to herself. After the Battle of Novgorod, Musashi is now connected to all of the Far East. Kantou could not trade directly with the rest of the Far East, but just like Mikawa before them, they had set up methods of intermediary and indirect trade to nearly erase the divides between nations. As the representative of the Asama Shrine, it meant a lot that they could communicate with Europe via Sviet Rus. Driving Shibatas forces from Sviet Rus had played a role there. Now Sviet Russ Shinto network doesnt have to divert any resources to Shibatas forces. Information on what Shibatas forces had done after withdrawing from Sviet Rus had arrived with the Student Council and with her. Divine transmissions and ether were a shrines specialty. And based on the data on Shibatas forces movements Theyre doing a lot of ley line transportation. That was probably connected to their experiment in carrying in a Testamenta Arma. They were letting their funds do the talking and buying up a lot of access to the Shinto network. The network was based on the ley lines, so they had likely transferred in ether fuel and ether-based weapons while aware they would deteriorate in transit. Meaning Theyre taking the ether cannon shells and other weapons that are used like fuel, turning them into Orei Nero, and sending them through the ley lines. Then they draw them out where they need them. Using the ley lines as a storage space was not a special technique. That was how Horizon and Gins dual pitch space and alternate phase space worked. Depending on the power used and the specific conditions, physical objects could likely be transported as well. What was special about this was using massive funding to monopolize the ley lines to use a thicker portion of the ley lines and connect that to the ley line storage space. That allowed them to share a large ley line storage space between their various bases. Shinto managed the pathways, but they could not do this. If the managers monopolized so much space, it would inconvenience the users. If they did try it, the ley line network centered on IZUMO would have to be greatly rethought. Buying up the pipeline to each of their bases has to be a real pain though. Only P.A. Oda could pull that off. They were the most powerful nation in the center of the Far East. And their primary base was most likely Lake Biwa Azuchi where Nobunaga was. The weapons placed in the ley line storage space there could be shared at their other bases. It was limited to things like fuel and ether shells, but the Testamenta Arma and upper-level divine weapons were made from an ether base, meaning they would not break apart even when stored in the ley lines. They were the same as Ex. Collbrande in that way. So When inspecting people entering Musashi, we need to check for ley line connections. They needed to get the word out that they were performing that inspection so no one would bother trying it. There was so much to do. But Right. This kind of support was a shrine maidens job. It was the Asama Shrines role. I need to look after Toori-kun and Horizon while doing the rest of this right too, Asama told herself while raising her eyebrows and nodding. At that moment, a few people arrived up the stairs in front of her. Huh? Maryworks here, so that makes sense, but what are Kimi, Futayo, the Tachibana Couple, Masazumi, and Mito doing here? Asama asked them why they were here while she adjusted the ships ether sharing settings. Especially you, Kimi. Our spring got a little bent during that side flip. Masa will be coming by to fix it later, but we have to use the indoor bath until then. Is that okay with you? Heh heh. Dont just assume people are always here to use your bath. Thats only 5 times every 3 days. Asama thought about that frequency. Ah, that means youre using it when Im not here, doesnt it!? Hey, dad! Asama Father: Whats wrong with that!? She had a feeling there was a note of pride in that and he was the senior representative, so she left it to him. Then the idiot sister placed a hand over her mouth and smiled. Your dad hasnt changed, I see. After reaching the top of the stairs she looked back at Futayo and the others following her. Heh heh. You want to know why were here, dont you? Then Ill tell you. The samurai girl, the peerless couple, and I are doing a bit of training. They wanted somewhere with gravel to help train their balance, but they say Principal Sakais yard was messed up a fair bit last time. So youre using my place So, um, what about Masazumi and Mito? Wait just a moment, said Gin. She tilted her head and glanced at Kimi. Can we really train at the shrine of Musashis Shinto representative? Yes, thats just fine. Kimi has limited high-level Ootsubaki privileges. And when a civilian holds such a high position, the Ootsubaki gods would actually get mad if we didnt give them a place to train. And Kimi, youre actually going to do this right with a proper spell and everything, arent you? Judge. My mom wont shut up about using Turning Point to teach the fundamentals to the beginners and anyone still acting on instinct. And Ill level out the gravel afterwards. Ill take care of that, said Narumis voice from between the main shrine building and the residence. Shinto Representative, could I watch their training a bit? Have you finished the job you were working on? Judge. Then I can? Narumi stepped out from behind the main shrine building. Gin gave an impressed oh when she looked to Narumis feet, but Asama did not understand why. But since Muneshige nodded, the former Date Vice Chancellor must have demonstrated her skill. Okay, said Kimi as she brought everyone to the starboard side of the shrine. Masazumi, Mitotsudaira, and Mary stayed behind. But Mary bowed to Asama. Um, I read up through the birth of the gods in the Far Eastern Shinto mythology book you lent me. Can I get some supplementary information later? And is my change of clothes ready for my shift? Oh, of course. Youre free to enter the document room and the residence. Our gods always celebrate when you visit, Mary, so its a good omen. My, she said with a smile while heading to the residence to change. That left the other two. What is it, Masazumi and Mito? Well, I thought we would hold a strategy meeting in the student council room and then prepare for the official school events. Masazumi shrugged in her track suit. But Tsukinowa has gotten a little bigger, so I thought I would buy some Mouse snacks. I found the shop down below still isnt open and was wondering how to kill some time when Mitotsudaira and the others showed up, so I just followed them up here. You could have come here right away and I would have served you some tea. Then Ill do that next time. Now, as for Mitotsudaira Judge. The silver wolf in a track suit nodded, lightly brushed up her hair, and smiled a little. Im here for you. For me? Judge. Ive retrieved the porn games that floated up in the park pond and Tama contacted me to say the Chancellor is at the Blue Thunder. Horizon is asking for us as well, so wont you come too? I did ask if we would just be in the way, but she said not to worry about it. I seeeee, thought Asama. And Um, but this is Okutama. If hes at the Blue Thunder on Tama, Mito, couldnt you have gone there without going so far out of your way? W-well, uh, I didnt really want to go alone. Mitotsudairas face grew red as she answered. Just as Asama wondered what that coloration meant, Kimi looked back and spoke quietly while walking off to starboard. Oh, dear. Asama isnt the same as Mitotsudaira here? How strange. Eh? thought Asama. Im usually the same as Mito? Height: no. Hair: no. Skin: no. Butt: no. Chest: no. Breasts: no. Boobs: no. How are we ever the same? Tomo! Tomo! Is it just me or did you start staring at my chest toward the end of whatever you were thinking about!? Um, no, no. Its just that Kimi seemed to say theres something about us thats the same Mitotsudairas shoulders lowered as she muttered a single word. Novgorod. Eh? Asama thought about that place name while watching the wolf lower her blushing face. Did something happen there? She thought back over it all in order. Before arriving, the Musashi did a side flip and gently fired its main cannon. Then I focused on my peaceful work without joining the battle. Yes, I did shoot down some enemy gods of war when they got a little hya ha!, but that still counts as peaceful. Then I went to Novgorod to protect and support Toori-kun, Mito and the others We went underground, saw the relief, had the Double Border Crest sort of appear, and watched William, Prince of Orange, go missing while he was naked. After that, we escaped and fired the Musashis main cannon, but what about that is the same for me and Mito? Nothing? No, there was something. It was nothing she had done and it was more of a play on words than anything, but they had sort of confirmed their relative positions. And Kimi had teased her about it. W-wait, um Asama tried to stop that from rising from the depths of her memories, but Wah. Rise it did. Yes. Horizon had said she wanted to be with everyone. And Asama had responded by saying they should continue on together. So Kimi had teasingly said Horizon was announcing the creation of a harem and that Asamas response meant Wahyahhhh!! Oh? Mary tilted her head after changing and stepping back outside. Um, where is Lady Asama? Eh? Oh, um, Tomo is Mitotsudaira blushed, gave off an aura of joy, and trailed off. Kimi looked back while wearing a track suit and doing the front splits on the gravel. The Tachibana Couple and Futayo were doing the same, but Futayo lost her balance and fell to the side and Kimi had to prop her up with a hand. Asama said something about wicked thoughts and went to go purify herself. Purify herself? Judge. She should be back out soon. After all, she cant use the spring right now. Kwaaaahh!! After a cry of anger, barefoot footsteps ran down the walkway from the spring behind the main shrine building. Mary looked back and briefly saw black hair and a yukata. She heard the door to the residence forcefully open and close, but at the same time Something wonderful must have happened to Lady Asama. Mary put her hands on her cheeks and felt a smile on her lips. Then ether flowers bloomed above her head. The other girls mood had improved her own. A few water lilies made of ether blossomed around her and Ex. Caliburns right blade changed angle as if raising its head and then swung its pommel left and right. She laughed before hearing Asamas voice from the residence. Coooold! C-clear your mind and the temperature wont matter!! Isnt that a Buddhist concept? asked Mitotsudaira. And isnt it about a hot flame, not cold water? Heh heh. And Asama always uses a warm water spring, so I think shes forgotten how a real water purification works. Masazumi merely tilted her head and frowned. Anyway, I think Ill stop by the Blue Thunder for breakfast. If Asama is doing a water purification, Ill wait until shes done. Aoi Sister, Mary, can you two look after things here? Were going to be busy starting today. Thats true. Mitotsudaira lightly crossed her arms and looked into the unseen western sky. Based on the recent information from Hexagone Fran?aise, Hashibas forces have finally invaded Mouri territory. Their forces should collide mid-morning today. Thats right. And on this end of things, the Azuchi Castle in Edo will apparently move toward Mouri to take the Tottori Castles place. So I need to check with Asama on some things and we need to think about how to respond to this. Narumi suddenly looked Masazumis way. Since this is before summer break, were going to be busy completing the official school events too. What is our current goal? Well, answered Masazumi. That would be Houjou. Masazumi spoke as everyone else there held their breath. Houjou is the key to Kantou after Nobunagas death. Most of Kantous actions come from Houjou and they battle Matsudaira twice. So if possible, I want to have Houjou make those post-Nobunaga actions to apply pressure to Hashiba. But most active inter-academy actions are forbidden during summer break, so its a mystery how far we can get with that beforehand. But But most of the small nations and mid-sized nations like Houjou have no future. Matsudaira will be the ultimate victors, so theyll probably be fairly stubborn about going after us. Like Sanada the other day. So we will be on the receiving end of the losers resentment before theyve even lost Thats right. We will prove ourselves by brushing aside that pressure. We will accept their stubbornness, their obligations, and the futures and ideals they had in mind. But But? According to the Testament, the Siege of Odawara that destroys Houjou is led by Hashiba with Matsudairas support. And before that, P.A. Odas Takigawa is sent in to supervise Kantou but gets driven out by Houjou. Houjou is currently under Takigawas supervision, so I wonder what theyre going to do about that. Whatever the case, these were things that had to happen. So Masazumi continued while thinking about what she expected the idiot would say at times like this. We will continue fighting to create a nation that can fulfill all of their ideals in some form. The coming battles will have their issues, but theyre meant to prove we can do that. Heh heh. Yes, we really are going to be busy. Judge. Please, everyone. Well also be busy at the academy with the official events, but Masazumi filled her lungs with the morning air. Now that weve recovered, we can see the path we need to follow. Im here for you Study: Forces in Kantou and the Nearby Areas Toori: Sis! Sis! This might be late, but what are things like right now in Kantou and thereabouts? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Kan brother. It is very late for that, but heres a look at the neighborhood, okay? Right of 4: Numata Right of 5: Maebashi Above 6: Mito Below 7: Izu 1: Sviet Rus 2: Mogami 3: Date 4: Sanada 5: Takigawa 6: Musashi in Ariake 7: Houjou 8: Hashiba Toori: Has Kantou just been forgotten? Kimi: According to the Testament, Matsudaira worked with Oda to take over Takeda territory after that clan fell, but P.A. Oda is focused on Mouri right now. At the same time, Takigawa is sitting there and watching over things in Kantou and Hashibas Azuchi Castle is there in Edo. And Sanada is nearby after the trouble they caused, so its all so very troublesome. Toori: Isnt there anything good about this place? Kimi: The three nations at the top are on our side, so we have a place to escape to if need be. But we need to clear our own way from now on, so we need to work really hard, okay? Toori: Wed better decide soon which one of them to escape to Kimi: Hey, dont give up so quickly. Volume 5A, 1: Pilgrims in a Shaded Place Volume 5A, Chapter 1: Pilgrims in a Shaded Place When going there and back again The only ones who can return Are those who are not emptyhanded Point Allocation (Dancing Wind?) Something dark existed at the bottom of the morning air: shadows. A dark shade was cast below the green ceiling of the forest. But that shade did not fill one place: a clearing at the top of a slope. A manmade structure existed in the center of that early morning forest clearing. It was a Shinto shrine with a dark thatch roof. The gate at the entrance said Yamaga Shrine and bore the six coin emblem of the Sanada Academy, but they were both very old and the six coins of the academy emblem were half consumed by moss. The gate sat open and the shrines shimenawa were old. Toh. A voice came from the stage remade with a new roof and floor to the right of the shrine. It was a shrine stage. A woman stood on the wooden floor with her legs spread horizontally and her body twisted. She wore a red track suit with the words Sanada Ten Braves: Unno Rokurou stitched on the back. She was moving. She bent her body forward and placed just the index finger, middle finger, and thumb of both hands on the floor. Hoh. She then raised her body up atop her hands and shoulders. She performed a handstand. Unnos movements were not rushed. She raised her body upside-down slowly, as if kneading something. But then she bent her legs behind her and formed an arch by placing the soles of her feet on the back of her head. Oh? She heard a loud sound in the distance. It was a gunshot. And when she heard it Kakei, huh? Nezu wouldnt make that noise. Toh! She swung her legs back up like two whips. She used the movement to push her hands down on the floor and twist her body. Two rotations. Her right toes landed on the floor. She was standing tall. Her body did not waver and she made a large rotation with the arms stretched out to the sides before lowering them. She released a long breath, reached down for the towel on the floor, and balanced her body in a T-shape. She grabbed the white towel and pulled. Oh. The towel did not quite come with her hand. It was heavy. Heavier than the original fabric had been. But after a few more tugs, it stretched and dangled down like it had a weight attached but finally reached her hand. She returned her body to normal and took a breath. She wiped away her sweat and looked to the shrine. The morning sun shined on it and her eyes focused below the roof. Maybe I should arrange for some repairs. The older young master is out of the question and I cant expect anything from the young master or our teachers. Honestly, what are we supposed to do when the one in charge of repairs first is the first one we lose? Unno sighed and narrowed her eyes toward the old shimenawa and the wooden steps that always looked damp these days. Well, the Musashi returned and if Hashiba really is sending the Azuchi Castle out of Edo for the invasion of Mouri, theyll probably be making their next move soon. I guess this is our only chance. For fixing up this placeand for working as a shrine maiden here. How many years has it been since I arrived here? wondered Unno as she placed a hand on the shrine stages pillar and looked around. To think the local delinquent girl would end up being a shrine maiden in a foreign land. After wandering as the Unneeded, she and the others had arrived in Sanada and trained under their predecessors. That was when she had learned that the Yamaga Shrine, Sanadas primary shrine, had no shrine maiden. Since ancient times, shrine maidens had delighted the gods and curried the gods favor to hear their words. The Kabuki dancing Unno was trained in was originally based off of the Kagura dancing. So when she had been urged and coaxed into climbing onto the shrine stage and dancing, a certain thought had come to mind: What is this? Nothing happened. She had been licensed in shrine maiden techniques. She had had a mid-level license at the time. That should have been plenty for the god to respond to the call of her dance. But no matter how much she danced, nothing happened. The same was true of the divine spells produced by this shrine. Of course nothing happened, she recalled Kakei saying with a laugh. Were outsiders. She agreed with that. A god would not immediately accept just anyone who came to its land. Most were accepted only after participating in a local festival. And even divine spells did not provide their power to everyone equally. When using a charm or a prayer, there was always a god on the other end and that god was watching. The major shrines and brand name spells had a system to control that and ensure a bare minimum effect, but The local spells here dont have anything like that. She had felt like the god was forsaking her as an outsider. Kakei had been making a point when he mentioned that. He liked to lecture. A lot had apparently happened to him in the past, so he and his ninja techniques could be cynical when it came to the gods. But back then, she had only been able to sigh. Outsiders. But Unno had realized that their predecessors, who had become their teachers, had regretful, baffling, and lonely looks on their faces. So at the time, she had scratched her head, kicked Kakei, said well of course we are, and left. The next morning, she had made sure no one was looking and climbed onto the shrine stage. She had never failed to do her dance training. But that time, she had moved from a random clearing or field and had instead done it on the official shrine stage. That was the only difference. But a thought had occurred to her. What do you mean were outsiders? Are we going to stay that way forever? She had felt something like anger, but it really came down to how she thought about it. It was entirely possible to live ones life while thinking having a home was not necessary. Could she do that? She had not liked being an outsider and had not wanted to remain one. But wasnt that just her dislike of the word outsider? Once they no longer saw her as an outsider here, wouldnt she relax and decide she could leave once more? I was really just playing around with how I defined myself. Or was I? she thought while looking to the rising sun. Yamaga Shrine was in Shinshu. That was the central region just west of Kantou. But Is the Ariake in that direction? She looked to the east through the forest. A vast plain continued as far as she could see beyond the mountains and forest. She could not see all the way to the ocean, but Its 10 kilometers long and 3 kilometers above Mito, so it would have to be around there The Ariake was inside a stealth barrier. She formed a rectangular frame with her fingers to judge the distance. She had done this countless times since returning here. However Is there any point in looking at it? A voice reached her from the mountain. A tall skinny figure in a summer uniform was descending from the mountain path into the forest. Oh, Kakei. Kakei did not enter the shrines grounds. He held up the prize in his right hand so Unno could see. Yeah, I caught a mountain bird, but I guess the god wont let me in here. Huh? Unno nodded her head and waved her hands back and forth. Is that a yes or a no? he thought while glaring at her, but then she spoke. Because its unclean? If its a corpse, our god will embrace it. Use it as an offering and its all good. This is for breakfast, so I only caught the one. Kakei went out of his way to remain in the bushes dividing the shrine from the forest. And Unno opened her mouth horizontally. You can walk through here if you want. If I get the water clinging to me, itll affect my footwork. My legs arent as strong as Sasukes. Youre not too bad yourself, Kakei. Thats because I focus on close-range and circling around people. I focus on indoor stuff, so Im no good without a flat surface. Sasuke really is impressive. That was true. Each of the Unneeded had their own special skills, but Sasuke was the most skilled martial artist. Im only any good at taking up a position and circling behind people. That was for assassinations. It was admittedly very ninja-like, but I really dont like running around. Is that so? asked Unno as she hopped down from the shrine stage. She slipped on her sandals and pursued him as he walked around the shrine grounds. What are Sasuke and Saizou doing? she asked. You were waiting above since last night for them to contact you, right? They say theyre traveling around Jouetsu and P.A. Oda before returning here. They said to take it easy until then. Did you tell them about Isa? They said they already knew. Is that so? asked Unno as she looked up into the sky. A silhouette passed through the sky. It was a slow but large movement. A dragon The various peoples have been on the move ever since Date began to move. The confusion caused by the Musashi outsiders has set even the big ones in motion. I imagine so. But, Kakeido you think Musashi sees themselves as outsiders? Things might feel different when youre up in the sky. Then, she said. How can they do all that stupid stuff? He knew what she wanted to say. It was true that Musashi was a dangerous group that would chat amongst themselves and do stupid things even in the middle of battle. But I bet they have their own sadness. Oh, I get it, said Unno. Then I bet Musashi doesnt even need to think that theyre outsiders. That status had permeated their beings. What makes you say that? When something sad has happened to someone, theyll try to live without regrets. Unno, did you hit your head recently? The stone she kicked flew accurately, so That was close. He shot it down. His one hand still held the string tying up the mountain bird and his other hand was still in his pocket. But a shot fired out of empty air and accurately shattered the stone. The gunshot echoed across the shrine grounds and Unno quietly whistled. Well, thats a man loved by a god for you. Youre really detailed. And thats why I cant carelessly enter another gods shrine. Im fine with making a mess of an enemy shrine, though. Oh, but the gunshot wont be a problem, right? You didnt ask about the one earlier. That wasnt me. Unno looked puzzled, so Kakei smiled a little and explained. It was Nezu. Hes been retraining since he got back here. Oh, how adorable of him. Someone arrived from the stone steps leading to the shrines entrance, presumably after noticing their conversation. Nezu. Unno picked up her pace. She caught up with Kakei as he circled around beyond the torii and stepped out onto the path to the shrine. She then looked down the steps leading up to the shrine. Nezu? What is it? Nezu looked up at her, raised his eyebrows, and looked away. He instead looked at Kakei next to her. And he spoke to that tall figure in a summer uniform. Youre supposed to take over monitoring Houjou from P.A. Oda. When Anayama answered, he said to send out whoever we could and he said that meant, Kakei, Unno, and Mochizuki. Three people? asked Kakei. Isnt that a bit much for replacing Miyoshi? Its always been two at the most before. Nezus eyes alone darted from one to the other, and The Azuchi will apparently start for Mouri tonight. Yeah, I had mostly figured that one out. And? This is only Anayamas speculation, but he thinks Takigawas unit alone wont be enough personnel to keep an eye on Houjou. Or to be more accurate, to keep an eye on Houjou and Musashi in the Ariake. Not even the Shirasagi Castle can watch over the entire nation. Unno sighed. If Sasuke was here, Im sure he would have had some ideas about how to distribute us. Three of them were enough of a fighting force. Ninja were trained to cause disturbances and make attacks and they were at the Special Duty Officer level. If Houjou tried to do something, they could directly hold them back or cause a diversion elsewhere. Then this might be a good chance to score some points with P.A. Oda. Hearing that, Nezu looked to Kakei with his eyebrows somewhat raised. Kakei, I can also- Noooo, you cant. You have to help with Yuris rehabilitation, dont you? When the Azuchi leaves Kantou, isnt the Tottori Castle going to arrive? Once the warship has left, Houjou has its automaton Fuma Ninja. Takigawas unit can handle that since theyre a ninja unit, but they cant do anything to overcome Houjous knowledge of the land. They barely ever descend from the Shirasagi Castle, after all. What a pain, sighed Unno. So theyll really be overstaying their welcome, will they? Well have to look after them until things settle down in Edo and Houjou. These annoying odd jobs are also a ninjas job, said Kakei as he started down the steps. Then he used his left hand to hand Nezu something. It was a long needle. It was 10 cm long, meant to be thrown, and made for assassinations, but Protect the place while Im gone. Got that? Kakei, thats a death flag. No, Ive just got way too many of these things. Every time I need something, youll get more weapons, Nezu. Your ninja technique can fire these things, right? Youve already given me more than 100 of them Noting a hint of exasperation in Nezus voice, Unno also started down the steps. Nezu followed suit and quickly lined up alongside Kakei in front of her. After glancing back at her, he asked Kakei a question. Um, Kakei, who is that pretty person behind us? Is she your wife? Try to remember what I look like without my makeup, you imbecile! Unno kicked Nezu down the stairs. Honestly. While they were doing this, Hashiba and Musashi were preparing. Musashi is probably going to try something when the Azuchi Castle moves today. Mouri is combined with Hexagone Fran?aise and that makes them a powerful enemy for Hashiba, but thats exactly why Musashi will want to do something here to leave Mouri feeling indebted to them. That means we might have something to do as well. But the real stars arent us or Musashi. That position goes to Mouri since theyre the ones pulling in the Azuchi Castle. Kakei smiled bitterly. Of course, Hexagone Fran?aise has a bunch of ridiculously powerful people like that Reine des Garous, so who knows if theyll feel any kind of debt even if Musashi does put up a fight over here. There was a dark space. It was a bedroom. It was a large room with a tall ceiling. The walls had wallpaper and the ceiling was decorated too. Decorative windows positioned from waist height to the ceiling let in plenty of morning light. The sunlight arrived diagonally from the windows and was dulled by the thin lace curtains. But weakened though it was, the light shined on the row of bookcases by the wall and the large canopied bed on the west side. On the bed were a woman and her great mass of hair that shined gold in the dull morning sun. She was the Reine des Garous. She lay face down in the soft bed with a smile on her face and damp, see-through sheets clinging to her body. Her body sank down on her legs which were spread to the left and right. As she sank down into the shaking bed, she held her sweaty breasts between her arms. Hee hee. So we never did manage to finish our lessons. But theres still time left, so how about we get something to eat? The Reine des Garous licked the sweat from her lips which were faintly decorated with lipstick. Her smile deepened as she looked at the person she was leaning over. So how about we check to see how our precious, precious cooking turned out? She inhaled, stopped a few times midway, and used intermittent strength to lift her lower stomach. Ah, wait, hee! said the person below her. Dont worry. Im sure it turned out well. Yestodays cooking method was marinating. The title is A One-Night Soaking between You and Me. Hee hee. Its like were studying for a test. But, but. We did let it soak all night in a nice hoooot place. I can tell without looking that the marinade has thoroughly soaked the meat. She smiled a little but then spoke sharply without warning. She sat up and looked down at him from above. But you need to wait a while longer, okay? Eh? Oh, dear. Oh, dear. What is that look for? We of course need an hors doeuvre before the soup or viande. She lowered her face to her partners. But we need to prepare an amuse gueule even before that. More than a kiss, the Reine des Garous seemed to swallow her partners lips with her own. She forced his lips apart with her tongue, and Nn. She scooped out the heated dampness inside to make it hers while allowing her own to flow down her tongue to offer it to him. A few Catholic signe cadre opened next to her. They contained the emblem of the Three Musketeers, but she pushed them away with a finger. If she erased them, they would only reappear right next to her. Do this and they still provide a view from a distance. Eh? Th-they can see us through those signe cadre? The Reine des Garous expression changed when she heard that. Her smile relaxed and her cheeks reddened. Turning up the heat in the middle of marinating? Isnt that a little aggressive? W-wait a moment and I will add plenty of kindling, so stay perfectly still, okay? Moving would be dangerous. Its the wifes job to manage the fire, so Ill do my best. Ill do my very best! Eh? Th-that isnt what I meant. Not to worry. I told them I would get back to them when we were done eating2 weeks ago. So With the amuse-gueule over, its time for the hors doeuvre. The Reine des Garous licked her partner. She licked him everywhere her tongue could reach at the moment: his face, his neck, below his ears, along his hairline, and his hair itself. Um, your hands please R-right He raised his hands, so she licked between his fingers, his elbow, his armpit, and as much of his back as she could reach while twisting his body. Ah, wait. Twist me like that and, um, it feels so much tighter and the marinating is going to move to the next stage! The next stage! Hee hee. Thats fine with me. Think of this as the final rubbing and keep fighting! Yes, first Ill rub it from the right and then from the left. Oh, dear. Why are you crying? Were only at the hors doeuvre. And Im sure I wont be able to experience this time or this flavor for a while after this. Yeah. He breathed a heated sigh and obediently nodded, so she nodded deeply back. And That way of nodding looked incredibly tasty. I just about skipped straight to the viande after the hors doeuvre. Um, hasnt this cooking lesson transformed into a mealtime manners lesson? What were the proper manners again? Do you remember? Youre supposed to hold the knife and fork with your index finger placed gently on the back. And werent there signals used to show youre still eating or finished eating? Testament. If you cross the knife and fork on your plate, it means youre still eating. If you align them together on the right, it means youre finished eating. Thats right, she said while wrapping her arms around him and crossing them on his back. She also wrapped her legs around him and clutched at his lower hips with the back of her knees and her heels. But while she made sure she could still move her hips up and down Im supposed to place my index fingers on the back, right? She moved the index fingers of her crossed arms and traced them along his back. He cried out and tried to arch his back, but he was pinned down by the legs and arms around him and she then took his lips too. I hold it down with the knife while I eat it, dont I? She softly bit them and lightly sucked at them. After breathing in, she let go. Hee hee. She did it a few more times. After all Im going to be working on the front line for a while. And the clash between Hexagone Fran?aise and Hashiba is finally beginning. I need to devour him as much as I can today, thought the Reine des Garous. After all, she would come down with withdrawal symptoms if she did not do so regularly. And those withdrawal symptoms were quite serious: I feel an irresistible urge to see him. She never noticed while seeing him every day and consuming him whenever she felt like it, but she generally wanted to see him and be with him. When she wanted to really feel like she was with him, she would consume him and sometimes even milk him dry. She felt like the latter had started happening more often once their daughter had left. Is that because I dont have to hold back anymore or because Im feeling stress from the loneliness of her absence? Either way, I need to handle this better. But if she went out to the front line, she would be unable to see him. She had prepared 3 months worth of his homemade jam sauce as a reducing agent, but she doubted that would last her more than a week. In the past, she had brought along clothes smelling of him, but that was a bad idea. After being driven half mad by withdrawal symptoms, she had tried to force those clothes onto herself before going to sleep and they had torn. She also had a vague recollection of trying to cook and eat them after that, but she did not quite remember what happened there. The worst time was when she had gone to the south to deter Hashiba after they had taken over K.P.A. Italia. Her deterrence had simply been wandering around near the provisional border. She had been told she could use the occasional fallen tree she came across to throw into K.P.A. Italia, so C long story short C 5 of their guard stations had been destroyed by a physical attack that slipped right past their ether detection. The problem had been when she had looked up at the sky during the moonlit night. She used a signe cadre to say good night to him when he would have been about to go to sleep. Then they had looked up into the night sky together and seen the two moons there. She had suddenly remembered when they had confessed to each other long ago. The withdrawal symptoms had rushed in at that moment. She had been completely unable to contain herself, so she had obeyed her homing instinct and ran back home. I ran super fast. She returned to find him asleep. In the bed, he had been holding a map, most likely to find the location of the front line his wife was on. Im right here. But she could not say that, so she had decided to simply gaze upon his sleeping face, calm her heart, and smell him. But then he had grabbed her hand and gotten up. I could smell you were here. He had continued without letting go of her hand. I was lonely. She had nodded once, lifted him from the bed, pecked at him over and over while having a good cry, pushed him down onto the floor, and I milked him dry, didnt I? She recalled it happening 8 times faster than usual. And he had yelled N-no! If we make this much noise, people will be able to hear us outside!, so she knew he must have been fired up too. But she also felt that getting him to rub her head had meant a lot more than devouring him. The next morning, she had returned to the front line in the blanket she always used with him. Huh? Youre done already? Mouri-03 had asked. Say that and Ill head back there every day. In the end, the Student Council had been forced to make a ruling, but luckily They arent going to limit or criticize my daily interactions with you. War was a wonderful thing. It expanded her lifestyle. And she wanted to make full use of the advantages it brought her, so Um, I am a country woman who was raised in the mountains, but there is one dining rule I know very well. Whats that? Testament. In Hexagone Fran?aise, meat dishes always come with a sauce and you have to slather the sauce all over it before eating. The Reine des Garous kissed him and continued speaking without pulling back very far. Ill come down with withdrawal symptoms if I dont have the sauce you make for me. So The marinating should be about done. Ill remove the excess marinade and polish it up, so cross your knife and fork when the sauce is ready. And to get you there She spread her knees and spread his legs between them. She could not resist now. So after positioning him like that Now, lets prepare for the main dish. Lets see how long you can remain calm at the end here. Oooone, twoooo, threeee. Oh, dear. You dont have to cry. Or is that supposed to be the soup? The Reine des Garous laughed and sent her body crawling along his. And then a sudden thought came to her. They were making up for a coming deficiency, but I wonder if Nate will ever learn the joy and loneliness of devouring someone like this. And so our victorious mood from Novgorod ends here. This information was just officially sent to Asama via IZUMO, but Hashibas forces have begun an all-out war with Hexagone Fran?aises Mouri forces. Masazumi spoke in her track suit and her words rang through the small room where Musashis main forces were gathered. They were in the front academy building on Okutama, the rear central ship. This was the tatami-floored student council room in the center of the 3rd floor. They still had to organize some of their things there, but it was a place for them all. And Masazumi said more there. I would now like to go over what information we have and then think about our next move. Got that? Volume 5A, 2: Speaker in a Place of Ongoing Maintenance Volume 5A, Chapter 2: Speaker in a Place of Ongoing Maintenance By the time I noticed It had already started At some point Point Allocation (State of the World) Hexagone Fran?aises Mouri forces and Hashiba had finally engaged in battle. The student council room was still being arranged and its maintenance as the Musashi Mk. 2 was underway. In there, Mitotsudaira turned to Asama, the source of the information, to confirm what Masazumi was saying. When Asama noticed her gaze, she nodded back and Mitotsudaira sensed some concern in her gaze. Oh. Only after wondering why that was did she remember that she was from Hexagone Fran?aise and she was the daughter of the Reine des Garous, their Vice Chancellor. However Do not worry. I am my kings knight. My family is a different matter. Isnt that right? Asamas eyebrows rose slightly and she finally blushed. Eh? Oh, y-yes, thats right. Right? Youre Toori-kuns knight, r-right? J-just like at Novgorod, right? Are you still bothered by what happened this morning!? Mitotsudaira also blushed for no real reason. Behind them, Kimis shoulders were shaking in suppressed laughter, but Mitotsudaira and Asama could still hear it. However, the nudist in a track suit jacket and Horizon were sitting out front and had not noticed. So Mitotsudaira calmed her breathing and spoke. Masazumi. They had to focus on strategy right now. Mitotsudaira raised her right hand in her blue track suit and asked Masazumi a question. Masazumi, what situation brought those two nations to war? Judge. Simply put, Hashiba has solidified their footing after conquering westward. Masazumi swung her right hand to open a sign frame along the path of the hand. The sign frame opened in a stacked document-checking mode, but she had Tsukinowa on her shoulder rotate it by 90 degrees and then enlarge it. Youve gotten used to this, commented Heidi. I have, havent I? Masazumi nodded in obvious satisfaction, but Noriki silently pointed at the sign frame while assembling a bookcase. When she looked back, she found the sign frame was upside down. Oh, dear. Mitotsudaira found it adorable and Masazumi sighed in obvious dissatisfaction. Oh, um, Tsukinowa, when rotating it, you cant just rotate it. Everyone has to be able to read the-oh, is that too confusing? Um, when its oriented sideways, this side goes down. Can you remember that? Then lets try rotating it. Spin, spiiiiin. Judge. Then what about this side? Down? Down. Oh, good job, good job. Ill have to give you a treat to reward you. Okay? Okay? Ah ha ha. Here you go. Seijun, hey, hey, come on back now. Masazumi noticed the track suit jacket calling out to her, so she cleared her throat. Then Horizon turned back toward Mitotsudaira. Masazumi-sama, I believe Mitotsudaira-sama asked a question. Judge. And Ill answer it. The sign frame displayed a simple map of Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. Mitotsudaira heard Masazumi speak while gesturing to the map. Listen. The two nations are currently facing each other across the provisional national border. And not near IZUMO on the northern border where we were. This is further south near the center. From there, Hashiba will have to use the mountain pass and then invade to the northwest. Mitotsudaira had never been there, but she knew the general layout of the area. So she knew what Hashiba had likely decided. If they passed through northern M.H.R.R., they would have to deal with the Protestant forces that hold the north. They also wouldnt want to cause trouble around IZUMO. So if they pass through the central region Mitotsudaira opened a sign frame of her own. Asama quickly synced hers with Masazumis. She really has this set up well. The Asama Shrine must have been bringing them together using an information sharing system. Sensing the benefits of that, Mitotsudaira moved her finger along the map now displayed on her sign frame. A red line was drawn along the path of her finger and it appeared on Masazumis sign frame as well. And it indicated Most likely, Hashibas forces will head west for the mountain pass into central Hexagone Fran?aise while receiving support from K.P.A. Italia. After all, the mountains prevent Hexagone Fran?aises god of war unit from being deployed on any kind of large scale. And based on the Shirasagi Castle, Hashibas aerial ships likely have an excellent ability to cross mountainous terrain, so I think they will be able to move quickly. She hesitated with an um, but then she drew a circle somewhat southwest of the mountains in central Hexagone Fran?aise. Hashibas forces will either temporarily land or descend around here to release their ground troops. And after continuing northwest, they will leave the mountains and enter a valley corridor. Do they really need to bother releasing ground troops? Heidis question received a response from Neshinbara who was assembling the bookcase with Noriki. He quickly spun around, overshot his mark, and turned back the other way a bit while striking a pose with a hand on his glasses. They very much do need to. After all, Hexagone Fran?aise has gods of war. A slow aerial ship would be a sitting duck to the cannons or arbalests carried by gods of war. Even if a full unit of gods of war cannot enter the mountains, there is god of war equipment for invading mountainous regions and a full unit is not needed for sniper attacks. If Hashiba is concerned about such guerilla warfare tactics against aerial ships, they will be much safer lowering infantry from their aerial ships before arriving at any critical points. And Even the mountains have interception and defense barriers set up at the critical points. Its hard to tell while on the Musashi, but the nations on the surface are replete with anti-air equipment. And the latest trend is to make them unmanned and automated, so they will need to eliminate those before advancing whenever they run across them. Any questions? After the half-nudist gave everyone a look, Mitotsudaira exchanged a glance with everyone. And then she spoke to Neshinbara. If theres something you want to say, you can say it. Wh-why does it sound like theres an implied not that well listen on the end of that!? Well, um, stalled the others as Mitotsudaira suddenly remembered her mother and father. Her mother was Hexagone Fran?aises Vice Chancellor with a Far Eastern inherited name. She would have to take part in this battle. Im really worried That thought had more to it: About my father. Okay, honey. Im about ready for seconds of the meat dish. Hee hee. What are you talking about? Ive been keeping it warm for you, havent I? Eh? French cooking doesnt allow for seconds like that? I see But not to worry! I have a Far Eastern inherited name, so I must do my best and have seconds! Yes, then lets work together to prepare it. Yes, thats right. Ill keep shouting another serving! until you cant move for the next 3 days. Eh? That wasnt what you meant? Then what did you mean? Oh, I carelessly put the heat on too high and its about to boil over? Dont worry, dont worry. Breathe in and breathe out. There, youve calmed down now, havent you? Then, hee hee, teach me all about it. Butthis sounds like a lot of trouble, so lets change it to all-you-can-eat rules. Is something the matter, Mitotsudaira-sama? You look pale. No, umlets just say Im worried about my family in a broad sense. Horizon nodded at Mitostudairas response. So you are worried about your mother? She saw Mitotsudaira start to nod but then shake her head. Oh, judge. I am worried about my mother in the broader sense I mentioned, but if anyone, its my father I am really worried about Whatever the case, it is a-parent you are worried about your parents. Horizon tried to respond to Masazumi. She had to say something. The heart of her tsukkomis was their immediate delivery. But Asama placed a hand on her shoulder from behind to stop her. Y-you cant, Horizon! That only did light damage! We can handle it! Ahh, I cant handle iiiit. I cant handle it at alllll. This is no laughing matter, Kimi! And Horizon, you need to resist! No, do not stop me, Asama-sama. Ha ha ha. Look at that, Tsukinowa. Horizon liked my pun. Face reality! everyone shouted. Masazumi tilted her head at that, but Horizon turned back toward Mitotsudaira with an air of anyway. To get back on topic, it would seem Mitotsudaira-sama has a bad feeling about the father she so takes after. She placed a hand on Mitotsudairas shoulder. When your fathers frail and flat-chested heroine nature lands him in trouble, your mother, the Loup Garou queen, will make a heroic appearance, hide him somewhere safe, and protect him. And then your father will weep as he thanks her. Isnt that right? In a broad sense, I feel like all of that is entirely accurate. This sounded like a family issue, so Horizon decided not to dig any deeper and instead turned to Asama next to Mitotsudaira. Asama-sama, have you received any information from IZUMO that could be of use to Masazumi-sama? N-no, IZUMO seems to be taking a policy of noninterference on this one. Same with Shirasago. And as for the Mouri clan Asamas eyebrows grew flat. They apparently intend to avoid using any Shinto forces in the interception of Hashiba. In other words, Mouri will not be using any long-range cannons like you. That must take incredible restraint. Huh, huh? I feel like you have a weirdly distorted view of Shinto, said Asama. Oh, and they have no choice but to use the Shinto divine transmission infrastructure, but they apparently intend to avoid using Far Eastern students for their fighting force. Wait, said Urquiaga as he stuck his head in through a window. Mouri is preserving their Far Eastern forces? Isnt that backwards? Thats right, responded Mitotsudaira. Horizon raised her head to hear what they had to say. She saw Neshinbara standing up, straightening his collar, and clearing his throat, so Please tell us, Adele-sama. Ehhhhh!? Me! Youd normally ask me, right!? Do you hate me, Ariadust-kun!? W-wait! If you direct that much negative emotion my way, I-Ill! I think you can ignore him, Horizon. Thats right. Yes. Heh heh. Pay him no heed. Now, can you answer that question, Adele!? With Asama, Mitotsudaira, and Kimi supporting her, Horizon knew she had made the right decision. They all looked over to Adele who responded while nervously munching on her breakfast of bread crust in a bag. U-um Do you need something like butter, Adele-sama? Ah! Y-youll give me some!? Ill take it! Ill take it! Judge. Thenhere is something like butter. You make it sound like a small difference, but this is completely different! Wow, it smells like butter, but its super hard! Adele sighed and then answered. Anyway, Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri probably see Hashibas invasion as the greatest threat. Horizon listened to Adeles words and passed the girl something like jam in a bamboo grass wrapper. Here. Now continue. That was a bribe. Im grateful but also not grateful. Well, I guess Ill continue. Adele brought her knees together as she sat on the tatami mat floor. Hexagone Fran?aise has more of a national fighting force than Mouri does since Mouri is treated like a portion of Hexagone Fran?aise. So the reason they would use Hexagone Fran?aise against Hashiba and preserve Mouri is Because the nudist sun king really cares about his wife. Wow, said Asama, Mitotsudaira, and Naito as they leaned back a little. But Adele groaned in thought and then continued. I think its most likely because Hexagone Fran?aise is preserving Mouri in preparation for later. Neshinbara used both hands to wildly gesture toward himself, but Noriki handed him some glue. They were apparently starting to attach the shelves to the bookcase. And Adele glanced over at Masazumi. Masazumi nodded and checked her sign frames settings. Asama, can you sync this with Adeles? Yes. And done. Adele nodded toward Asama and reached for her own Catholic sign frame. Since they were synced, Adeles list of sites for mail-ordering snacks appeared on the left of Masazumis large sign frame, but Adele did not hesitate to start staring at it. Um, this is the place. It displayed the Kinki region to the northeast of Osaka. The Battle of Sekigahara will be fought here later. That decisive battle determines Matsudairas rule. But while Mouri Terumoto is chosen as the general of the anti-Matsudaira western army, she isnt actually able to mobilize the Mouri forces. There will be plenty of interpretations, but Matsudaira wins in the end. Horizon passed Adele something like marmalade and whispered into her ear. This is a tip. Now, please work just a little more. What kind of character am I in your mind, Vicereine Horizon? But Adele took a breath and drew a circle on Sekigahara. She wrote the character for hair inside it as the first character of Mouri. Circle Hair! exclaimed the idiot. Naruze hit his face with a 10 yen coin and somewhat raised her eyebrows while glaring at him. You are the worst. W-wait a second! In your case, it would be Black Circle Hair, wouldnt it!? Naito hit the idiots face with a 10 yen coin while smiling at him. You are the worst. W-wait! In your case, it would be Gold Circle Hair! They both hit him with a 10 yen coin and he rolled backwards. This is not good I need to pass this off to someone else, thought Horizon. But who? As her gaze swept across the room, everyone ducked out of the way. Everyone except Asama, that is. So Shrine Maiden Circle Hair. L-lets calm down, Horizon! Its starting to sound like were just saying whatever weird thing we want! And the rules say you cant bring our jobs into this! Understood. ThenAsama Circle Hair. Thats even worse! Heh heh heh. Thats dangerous! Thats real dangerous, Horizon! Kimi was a musician of an entertainer god, so if she liked it, Horizon was satisfied. Um, may I continue? asked Adele. Yes, you may. She nodded, drew a circle on Europe, and then wrote a 6 for Hexagone Fran?aise. She then waited for about 5 seconds. No reaction? Are you all okay? Judge. We are just fine. But the self-styled entertainer couldnt do anything with that? I suppose that is why you are only self-styled. D-dammit! I had something in mind! I swear I did! Yes, yes. Judge, judge. Mitotsudaira intervened to calm the two and Adele nodded. Umm, Hexagone Fran?aise gains two things by sending their French forces out front to fight Hashiba. The first is that they preserve their Mouri forces for negotiations around Sekigahara. Negotiations? Judge. In other words, whether or not the Mouri forces will take part in the history recreation of Sekigahara. If theyre powerful enough, not taking part will leave their opponent greatly indebted to them. And if they do take part, they can actually hold their own against the ultimate victors. They could even win and deal with it using interpretations. Also The second is to leave Hashiba indebted to them. By preserving their Mouri forces and intentionally losing, Hashiba will be indebted to them. And to get back to what I mentioned in the first reason, they can also give Hashiba the hope that Mouris preserved forces might take part in Sekigahara as part of the Hashiba forces. So Horizon nodded. Are you saying that Mouri holds the casting vote for Sekigahara? Judge, confirmed Adele. The idiot raised his hand and tilted his head. Ca-ca-cas? Um I was trying to call you a crass fool but misspoke. Oh, is that all? Wait, no! And why are you taking the boke role, Horizon!? Thats my job, aint it!? Aint it!? Toori-sama, your bokes have grown stale lately. That was harsh commented the others, so she decided to keep their opinion in mind. But They hold the casting vote. That means they have the numbers needed to determine which side wins. Use that term and you too can sound smart, so make sure to remember it. Masazumi watched as the idiot said, I see. Is he starting to gain some interest in politics? Lately, Aoi seemed to be leaving everything to the others while still getting as much information as he could. At the moment, he was staring at Adeles snack list on the sign frame. And Adele, if you want macarons, why not get them from K.P.A. Italia? Well, ever since Hashiba took over there, the distribution has been more focused on P.A. Oda. Theres no helping that. Aoi smiled and looked at the scrolling list some more. I feel like theres a lot of overlap with our porn game lists Me: Hey, Tenzou. Isnt that right? 10ZO: Wh-what are you talking about!? I have very specific tastes, so I dont have a long list like that! Scarred: Master Tenzou, sorry about the wait. My shift is over. The chief priest gave me a sake manju, so how about we eat it together while we head to the academy? 10ZO: Oh, that sounds wonderful. But I only see one of them Naruze started whispering when she heard that. Asamas dad does some good work. Yeah, Ga-chan, lets record this. Scarred: Master Tenzou, that just means we each take half. Just like with Excalibur. 10ZO: Judge. Okay, Mary-dono, give me your hand. We are in a bit of a hurry. Scarred: Judge. Hee hee. With both hands full, we couldnt fight back if we were attacked now. Hell yes. Hell yes. The black and gold pair exchanged a high five, but the merchant girl complained. Oh, crap! I failed to predict this one and didnt record it! Will someone sell it to me!? Sure, sure. The fact that Naito would sell it was the most frightening part. I hope all our information is safe, thought Masazumi, but she had to trust that nothing of critical importance would get out. But To sum up everything Adele said Mouri is already thinking about what happens after they lose to Hashiba. I see, said Horizon with a nod. She eventually placed a hand on the nudists shoulder next to her. Toori-sama, it would seem Hexagone Fran?aises nudist would prefer to deal with Hashiba-sama than with you. How does it feel to strip as much as humanly possible and still get rebuffed? You stripped for nothing. Dammit. Im definitely sending him a complaint divine mail sometime! Ill piss him off by attaching a doctored photo of him wearing clothes! Oh? said Mitotsudaira. When everyone turned toward her, she blushed a little, looked to Horizon, and then to the idiot next to her. UmChancellor? You exchanged divine mail addresses with the Roi-Soleil? I didnt think you had enough time for that during Magdeburg. Yeah, but our We''re the Student Councciiiiiiiillllll! linked to the site he runs the week before last. The introductory text for the link called him a nudist in appearance only, so he sent me a complaint divine mail. Where he found my address, I dont know. The half-nudist opened a sign frame showing Louis Exivs message with the personally written mark next to it. It said, Would you like to be my friend? Toori-sama, he has already outdone you in tolerance. Really, that Roi-Soleil seems somewhat eccentric to me, said Mitotsudaira. If you ask me, we might be in trouble if Toori-kun makes too many friends of that sort, said Asama. Something would be seriously wrong if the future rulers of the Far East and Europe were both nudists. Whose side are you on!? he shouted. And dont do any diplomacy on your own, Aoi. Establishing friendly relations was a good thing, but the world could be a difficult place. At any rate Judge. Listen, Aoi, if youre going to write a complaint message, I suggest getting your mother to look at it first. I bet she can locate any a-parent problems with it.Why are you all so tense? You need to laugh. Now shes demanding we find it funny!? Huh? But thats the second time I used that one. Isnt that how a running gag works? Maybe I have to use it even more first, decided Masazumi. Urquiaga nodded from the window and then flew off. Narumis work shift had likely ended. Asama could be seen signing the notification. But as he left, Urquiaga asked a question. Then what do we do? We are friends with Hexagone Fran?aise. We could always hold P.A. Oda in check from the east and prevent them from going all out against Mouri. Thats right, agreed Masazumi. And that brings us to our main topic: what we should do now. She could see everyone perk up at that. She could tell that Urquiaga, Tenzou, and Mary were listening over the divine transmission. Yoshiyasu and the others working with the 2nd years were as well. So First, we need to seize Kantou, which includes taking back Edo, and we need to move things along toward Nobunagas assassination. So the very first thing we must dois defeat Houjou. Volume 5A, 3: Observers in a Place of Foresight Volume 5A, Chapter 3: Observers in a Place of Foresight Lets watch the beginning Of the beginning Of the beginning Point Allocation (Surpass Yourselves) Hey, Musashi-san? Their Tottori Castle is arriving in Edo via Lake Biwa, right? That cant be fun for Houjou. And Mouri and Hashiba are clashing sometime today. The times are really on the move. On the bow of Musashino, Sakai sat on a bench, viewed a map, and spoke to Musashi as she offered him a teacup. He then looked to the documents and envelope on the side table. The dragon races are apparently having a meeting in the mountains, so I bet all this trouble is just going to keep going. Judge. Masazumi-sama and the others are currently holding a meeting in the Student Council Room to discuss the Mouri vs. Hashiba issue. We are currently analyzing the relevant movements of the other nations and sending them the results. Over. You sure are active, Musashi-san. Just the other day, I made my magnificent debut as the Musashi Mk. 2 and reset my age to 0. I thought I should also reset how hard I work. Over. Does that reset also bring Ariake and Tamako back to 0? No, only the Musashi had the Mk. 2 added in the registration, so I have determined that only I return to age 0. Over. Ariake: Musashi-sama Over. Okutama: Sakai-sama, please avoid saying anything that will provoke her. I beg you. Over. Judge, judge. Sakai smiled bitterly. What do you think will happen in the war between Mouri and Hashiba? We need not speculate when the first battle should begin soon. It would be faster to simply watch. Over. No, its fun to make predictions. So who do you think will win? Due to the history recreation rules and Hashibas control of the Testament Union, Hashiba will surely win. Over. I thought youd think that. Sakai sighed and Musashi noticed the teacup still on the tray she held. Sakai-sama, please have your post-meal tea. Over. Oh, right. Ill take it, Ill take it. You only need to say it once. Or do you want me to serve you 2 cups? Over. I always drink 3 cups total. Making sure the water does not cool is not easy. And more importantly, Musashi stood next to Sakai. Do you have some kind of doubt concerning Hashibas victory? Over. Oh, well, Im not sure if doubt is the word I would use. And I think you know what Im talking about. I cannot know unless you tell me. Over. Thats right. Sakai got up from the bench and rolled up the map he had been looking at. When I was in high school, I went at it with K.P.A. Italia, butbut on the inside, there was a sense of Were Matsudaira. So you were borrowing the authority of that name? Over. Well, Ii, Sakakibara, and the others used it pretty well in negotiations, but that actually tended to restrict us. We had to strike a kind of balance. However Back then, talk of Hashiba and Nobunaga honestly didnt really seem real. I mean, as a national power, we were the Matsudaira that would govern the Far East in the end. Are you saying Hashibas victory is meaningless? Over. No, not meaningless. Its going to set a lot in motion, after all. And to be honest, Im more worried about Mouri right now. Are you listening, Musashi-san? I am. So tell me why you are worried about Mouri even though they will be defeated here. Over. Judge. Well you see, Mouri wont be totally destroyed even after losing to Hashiba. They keep going. So Im curious how they view this battle with Hashiba. Tres Espa?a was the same when they fought Toori and the others, right? They were thinking beyond their loss and they took various measures against it. Are you saying Mouri will do the same? Over. Im not sure. We got through everything by looking only to the future, but these people should be looking at the present and then looking to the future. Sakai looked up at the Ariakes ceiling and then forward, to the south. Now, if the Tottori Castle is coming, then the already-prepared Azuchi Castle will move out. And it isnt just Hexagone Fran?aise that will respond to that. Date, Mogami, Sanada, Houjou, and all the others are going to move. So I wonder Wonder about what? Over. Sakai nodded, took a sip of the tea, and took a breath. Just like us, Toori, Masazumi-kun, and the others have at least partially made it this far due to the bright future ahead of us, but theyre going to have to continue forward while accepting the feelings of those who are heading toward the past instead. He laughed and raised his eyebrows a little. So theyre holding a meeting in the Student Council Room, are they? I hope everything they see there is both meaningful for the future and enjoyable. In the Student Council Room, Masazumi opened a sign frame displaying a map of southern Kantou. Our first objective is defeating Houjou. Hashiba-controlled Edo Bay was on the southwest, Houjou was west of that, and both Sanada and P.A. Odas Takigawa Ichimasu were located above that. The Musashi was at Mito, northeast of Edo, which placed Takigawa west of them. There are enemies everywhere, thought Masazumi. As I already said, Houjou is key to the post-Nobunaga period in Kantou. As you can see on this map, Houjou has been placed under Takigawa Ichimasus control. But Takigawa Ichimasu makes a mistake after Nobunagas assassination. That being The Battle of Kanagawa. The answer was given by Noriki who was assembling the bookcase in the entrance space. He kept his back to her as he continued. When Takigawa receives word of Nobunagas assassination, she is slow to confirm its veracity and, in her hesitation, she is caught by surprise in an attack by Houjou. She would have had the advantage, but as a non-local, no one else wants to help her and she is forced to retreat. Oh? So what happens to Houjou after that? Noriki sighed at the idiots question. Ask Honda. Futayo immediately turned toward Masazumi. I guess that means me, thought Masazumi with a mental sigh. But, well It was surprising for Noriki to talk about Houjou like this. Gold Mar: Im shocked to hear you talk on and on like that. Laborer: Wait. What kind of person do you think I am? Mal-Ga: Oh, shut up. Now I have to redraw my storyboard Laborer: Again, wait. What are you talking about? I get the feeling learning that would keep him from ever opening his mouth again, thought Masazumi. But I guess this kind of exchange is part of our academys character. I also feel like these breaks take the spotlight and end up determining everything. But he named me, so I guess Ill have to do it. Okay, Ill go over the Houjou battles were involved in, starting with Kanagawa. Masazumi raised 3 fingers. The first, as Noriki said, is the Battle of Kanagawa. Starting this will mean Nobunagas assassination is supposed to have already happened, so it will be the most important at the moment. But Excuse me. We are not involved in that battle, are we? Crossunite spoke up as he and Mary walked in, so Masazumi nodded. Thats the problem. The Battle of Kanagawa is the Kantou event that will start advancing things toward Nobunagas assassination, but we cant take part. We have to have Houjou start it. But P.A. Oda has arranged themselves in a troublesome way. Hashiba left the Azuchi Castle at Edo for the Bunroku Campaign and Takigawa brought in the troublesome Shirasagi Castle. So if Houjou begins the Battle of Kanagawa without P.A. Odas permission, theyre in a position to make a swift attack. So theyll have to be trickier about it, Musashi Vice President. But can they really do that at the moment? The Satomi President gave Masazumi a sharp look while crossing her arms by the wall. The light in her eyes likely meant a variety of things, but Musashi had taken her in. Well do something about that. We cant interact with Houjou at the moment due to Takigawas control of the area, but an opportunity should present itself once Mouri begins their fighting with Hashiba. The Azuchi Castle will be sent there for support, after all. Once that happens, Houjou will have some room for action. The Satomi President did not nod, but Ill trust that youre at least giving it some thought. As she said that, the idiot walked up next to her, took the same pose as her, and Ill trust that youre at least giving it some thought. D-damn you! Toori-kun, Yoshy-chan is being serious, so please dont tease her. Thats right, Toori-sama. What if our precious Satomi girl is infected by your Toori germs? D-dammit! Now youre treating me like a pathogen!? Is that anything new? wondered Masazumi before clearing her throat and tapping the sign frame. To continue: Listen. Once the Battle of Kanagawa is over, its our turn. Matsudaira and Houjou use the confusion after Nobunagas death to fight over Kantous land. That is known as the Tensho Jingo Conflict and it almost fully draws out the map of Kantou. And after finding peace, Houjou and Matsudaira form an alliance. Then weve gotta do that. It was frightening how readily the idiot said that. Mitotsudaira glanced over at Masazumi who waved a hand dismissively. Besides, it is true we have to do that. But, thought Masazumi. That alliance is immediately followed by a turning point. There is a problem. After they ally themselves with Matsudaira, Houjou has some trouble with those under its command. Huh? You mean like doing the top knot on one of their bigwigs but from the front? You go die. And Im shocked to learn you thought you were being considerate by doing it from behind. But thats not it. Are you listening? The others began making concerned comments about how well she was dealing with him, but she was not sure why they would think that. But there was something she had to say. Do you remember the Kantou War Ban? No, not you, idiot. Dont force yourself. And stop jumping around. Thats the law issued by Hashiba banning any war in Kantou. Responsibility for breaking that is placed on Houjou, so they are attacked by Hashiba. Thats the Siege of Odawara. And And For the Siege of Odawara, Matsudaira joins Hashibas forces. Mitotsudaira heard a quiet sigh from Yoshiyasu. But Noriki isnt slowing down on that bookcase at all. Of course, the Siege of Odawara was in the Testament descriptions. Yoshiyasus sigh was likely due to the disappointment of seeing a future that was fixated on ending the Satomi and Houjou conflict via Houjous destruction by Hashiba. And Norikis lack of reaction was perhaps because he had already accepted that this was coming. Mitotsudaira watched as Masazumi listed up the Houjou-related battles. So it looks like this. 1: Battle of Kanagawa - Immediately after Nobunagas assassination. Hesitant Takigawa receives a surprise attack from Houjou and must retreat from Kantou. 2: Tensho Jingo Conflict - Immediately after The Battle of Kanagawa. Matsudaira and Houjou fight over Kantous land. After making peace, they form an alliance. 3: Siege of Odawara - As punishment for ignoring the Kantou War Ban, Houjou is attacked by Hashiba and they surrender. We can actively take part in #2 and #3. #2 in particular is all about us. But Mitotsudaira continued for her while aware of the tension in her brow. The problem is how to get Houjou to start #1, the Battle of Kanagawa. Its pathetic, said Yoshiyasu. She leaned against the wall and did not even look Mitotsudairas way. According to the Testament, Satomi had already declined by this point and was effectively dependent on Houjou. And yet here we have Houjou too afraid of Hashiba to act. Yoshiyasu Mitotsudaira understood her irritation. Yoshiyasu, you view Houjou as your rival, dont you? What!? No! Stop making up things about me, Mito Lord! Mal-Ga: Ill put that in my storyboard I need to at least end it on a happy note. Righteousness: Wait! Dont draw something thats only happy at the end! And dont just turn me into a good person! Obscene: Ha ha ha. As a politician, shouldnt you want that!? Sticky King: Indeed. It would be good for you to be a good person, Yoshy!! After watching Yoshiyasu fall to her knees by the wall, Mitotsudaira started to think she should not have said that. And Oh? She realized the Chancellor was looking at Noriki. She followed his gaze to find that exchange had put a slight smile on the laborers face. She did not know why. It was hard to know other peoples emotions or what made them laugh. If that was possible, Masazumis jokes would not bomb so badly. But for now, Mitotsudaira thought it was a good thing that her classmate from Houjou was accepting of this situation. And there was one thing that mattered more than any other now. How will we establish our relationship with Houjou? We cant communicate with Houjou due to Takigawas surveillance, but we need to get Houjou to drive off Takigawa Isnt this an impossible spiral? You would think so, wouldnt you? But thats why- Heh heh. It could even happen tonight. Youre going to use something as bait to send the Azuchi to Mouri. But flat politician and flat knight? Isnt there something youre a little worried about? Kimi spread her mouth horizontally in a smile. You know whats supposed to happen later today, dont you? Its very important. Judge, replied the 1st Special Duty Officer. He turned back toward Mary next to him. The coming clash between Mouri and Hashiba is important, isnt it? Hm? Master Tenzou, what do you mean it is important? Judge. To support Hashiba in their upcoming battle against Mouri, the Azuchi Castle will move to the Mouri region. Mary-dono, you know what that means, dont you? Oh, said Mary with a nod. Mitotsudaira also realized what Kimi had meant, but she let Mary answer. If Lady Hashiba wins easily, she will not need the Azuchis support, right? Thats right, Mary, Crossunite. So our future hangs in the balance of the upcoming battle between Mouri and Hashiba. That was when a divine transmission arrived. It was voice only and from Ookubo. Vice President! Its urgent! Hexagone Fran?aise and Hashiba have engaged in battle! Speak of the devil! The image sent to everyones sign frames was a map of Hexagone Fran?aise. Next to Muneshige, Gin commented on the location Ookubo had marked. That is almost exactly where the Mito Lord predicted. Well done. Hearing that, Horizon gave Mitotsudaira a thumbs up. She of course nodded and gave a thumbs up back. Then icons representing each army appeared on the map along with their numbers. Hashiba has 32 thousand on the front line. Hexagone Fran?aise has 24 thousand including a god of war unit! Its a land battle on a wide plain just past the mountain pass! Hey, Henri. A man in a red vested summer uniform spoke below the morning sun and pale blue sky. He stood on a green grassy plain in an Hexagone Fran?aise summer uniform. He was well built with a tall stature and he spoke to the woman in a girls uniform standing on his right. Hey, Henri. What do you think about this battlefield? Theres nothing to think, Armand. We only have to follow the Princesss instructions. Her crossed arms had somewhat pale flesh and black lines running along the joints. She was an automaton with a partially-lifelike body. The man next to her was the same. You really do love the Princess. Oh, you understand the emotion of love now, do you? I guess youre even more human than me. Yes. The man named Armand nodded instead of mocking her and he continued calmly. Once we have lived long enough, we do find areas we statistically prioritize more than others. Isnt that right, Henri? Is that what you call love? Testament. I can determine thats probably what it is, but its a bit of a problem. Why? Well, replied Armand. I am one of the managers of the maid automaton unit, so I naturally end up spending a lot of time with them. That means I automatically qualify as loving maids. I see. And I spend every day C even while asleep C breathing the air, so that would mean I love air. Thats right. Thats completely wrong. Are you stupid, Armand? Think about it logically. Next to Henri, Armand looked up into the sky. It was a blue but pale sky. It was a summer sky. And as he looked at it, he finally spoke. Testament. So thats it! Once I thought about it logically, it all started making sense! So you understand, Armand? Yes. He nodded and smiled toward Henri. What I love most is air, isnt it!? No, you fool! As soon as Henri shouted back at him, their location was blown to pieces over a wide area. The blast of shell collisions reached them from the direction of the rising sun. They had been fired on from the east. Volume 5A, 4: Foreseers of the East and West Volume 5A, Chapter 4: Foreseers of the East and West If a new battlefield is a container What is poured into it? Point Allocation (Tactics) Did the first shot hit!? With the setting sun and eastern sky behind her, a tall girl in an eboshi-style M.H.R.R. hat shouted a question. The girl on the green grassy plain wore a heavily-armored version of a blue-dyed M.H.R.R. girls summer uniform. She was Katou Kiyomasa. She waved her hand so the fleet of 8 ironclad ships that could see her from the sky. Use that as the basis and focus your fire on the enemys front line! Kiyomasa could see a shadowy wall far ahead of her. It was the enemy troops. The wide-open field had nothing to block her vision, so all she saw were the distant mountains and the enemy. Begin engaging the Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri forces in battle! Kiyomasas voice was answered by shells flying forward in the sky. The 8 forward-facing ships each had 2 main cannons on the bow for a total of 16 shots. They stopped as if to breathe, but just as the shells were about to hit Kiyomasa-sama! Each ship has now adjusted its aim! They will fix their spatial position in reference to their bow and begin firing! Testament. Everyone! Kiyomasa now looked behind her. There was a great mass there. It was not a wall. Partially due to how close it was, it looked thick and seemed to extend forever. M.H.R.R. Mobile Shell Unit and P.A. Oda Wind God Unit. All 32 thousand of you prepare to charge! She breathed in. Our enemy is Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouris main forces: their heavy god of war border defense knights and their Three Musketeers automaton unit! If we can secure this corridor, we will have secured the majority of the way to Paris. Thus Kiyomasa drew the two scythe-spears from her back. She grasped each one in a hand and held them forward. Charge!! Testament!! With Kiyomasa in the lead, the entirety of M.H.R.R.s warriors shook the air with a roaring cry. 16 streams of rapid-fire shellfire began in the sky. The ground troops first crouched low. Blitz!! And then they charged toward the enemy formation with their weapons at the ready. But their charge was not made by running across the plains grass. The M.H.R.R. students glided at low altitude using the Holy Spell-controlled flight devices installed in the shoulders or back of their mobile shells. The P.A. Oda students let the charm cloths wrapped around their legs sweep behind them like banners to create panels of wind, which ! sent them gliding along the grassy plain in a surfing pose. While passing above the grass, the mobile shells scattered light from their Holy Spell charms and zigzagged as individual platoons. While blowing the grass below them, the charm cloths trailed the glowing wind of Unique Spells while surfing as individual platoons. Moment by moment, they gained more ground and quickly filled 1/4 of the distance between east and west. And as they travelled west, they were supported from the east. There was an easterly morning wind. But it was not the chilly wind of early morning. It was the final easterly wind of the time just before the change from morning to day. That wind headed west with the heat of the approaching midday. The wind pushed the troops from the east. The mobile shells floated up ever so slightly and gently accelerated. The charm cloths rode the wave of the wind and accumulated speed. Both groups rapidly flew westward. The easterly wind blew and roared as it carried the troops with it. The cannon fire in the sky passed over their heads as it shot westward. They could no longer see the Hexagone Fran?aise front line that had been waiting on the grassy plain to the west. The shock of the shells hitting had blasted the ground into the air, stirring up plenty of dust. The green grass and dark damp dirt scattered in tiny pieces and created a wall passing north to south on the west side of the battlefield. But more shellfire arrived from the east as if to increase the thickness of that wall. The shells smashed everything in their way. And as the wind flew in from the east Ohh! shouted Kiyomasa as she used the acceleration of both Caledfwlchs. Everyoneprepare your defenses! There was still a large gap between the two sides. They were only now reaching the halfway point of the grassy plain. Their sides cannon fire had not stopped. But she still shouted for defenses and ducked low. The enemy is unharmed! Before the further shellfire could arrive, the black and green cloud obscuring the west was blown away from what lay beyond it. And the rising wind and dirt revealed Hexagone Fran?aises musketeers and gods of war All 24 thousand of them are counterattacking! Henri saw them on the grassy plain. On both of their flanks, 30 gods of war were lined up at 50 meter intervals. They were brand new but mid-sized. And From the looks of them, I can determine they are quite heavy. Their legs were thick and their heels extended straight back along the ground as far as they were tall. The bodies supported by those legs had a streamlined design that extended forward and the arms had launching spikes attached instead of hands. The arm spikes had been fired vertically into the ground. And the shoulders supporting the arms were also bizarrely shaped. Instead of a humanoid shape, they formed long launchers extending to the front and back. And they contained Holy Spell defense barriers. And anti-warship ones at that. The countless shards of light scattering through the air were proof that those barriers were continuing to receive impacts from the eastern sky. Henri and the others were on the west end of the grassy plain. The grass had already become a pile of disturbed gravel and the grass floated above that. But the shellfire from P.A. Oda did not break through the defense barriers held toward the sky by the gods of war. These were middle gods of war built for defense. They had protected the Hexagone Fran?aise forces from everything after the enemys initial shells. Strategically, they should have been out front, but this was different. That was because their strategy was different from normal. And its thanks to them. These middle gods of war were in the heavy class when it came to their weight and Henri knew they had been designed to create a new form of war for Hexagone Fran?aise. Lets see that then. Once she said that, she saw movement. As the middle gods of war continued to endure the shellfire, they pulled their arm spikes from the ground and leaned their bodies forward. They were not lying down. As their bodies moved forward, the long heels digging into the ground stood up. And as they stood on their pick-shaped toes, they balanced themselves while leaning forward. Shells could be heard slamming into the barriers. And beyond the impacts and shattering light, the M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda troops could be seen charging toward them. This battle will make a sensational change to every countrys military value. The battlefield moved forward. The defensive middle gods of war advanced. Their pointed pick-like toes moved in unison with the long heels raised behind them. The long heels were spikes, so Launch! On that command, the heel spikes were driven into the ground with a bursting sound. And Charge! Their heavy bodies used the recoil of the pile-driving to move forward with their anti-warship defense barriers still opened over a wide area. The defensive wall maintained its power as they moved forward to clash with the enemy formation. Henri thought as she was hit by a heavy and solid wind. All battles from now on will allow mobility and defense to coexist. So she looked into the sky straight ahead. She spoke as she faced Hashibas aerial fleet fixed in place there. What they are using will become an outdated tactic. And They use a great aerial force to eliminate their enemys aerial forces and front line on the ground. Then they send in their own ground forces. And those ground forces perform a high-speed suppression using mobile shells and other troops specialized for high speeds. That is the current standard, isnt it? The ground warriors made an ultra high-speed charge and suppression while receiving support from their aerial forces. That tactic made effective use of mobile shells which could move at high speeds and M.H.R.R. specialized in it thanks to their plentiful warriors. The form was different, but P.A. Oda used the same method except with spell-supported speed and striking power. Their tactics take their nations advantages into consideration. It was far cheaper to build mobile shells than gods of war. And as a mercenary nation, M.H.R.R. could freely replenish their supply of warriors. Thus, M.H.R.R. had used these tactics to build up their military value in Europe. But, thought Henri. That will end on this battlefield. The wave was shattered. As the human wave rode the wind and raced in from the east, the breakwater charged in from the west and shattered it. The anti-warship defense barriers of the middle gods of war were a little narrow for use against ships. Each god of war could only protect an area 50 meters across and 20 meters high. But that was a massive wall for the humans on the surface. Even if these were mobile shells charging in, it was still on the human level. They were not the same as gods of war. When the mobile shells hit the defense barriers, they were smashed by their own speed. The armor-detachment and wearer-ejection functions activated just like they had been hit by a shell. With no chance to avoid it, they lost their weapons and lost some of their speed, but were still broken against the wall of ether. The sound of destruction was like that of bone being struck. The next sounds were of scattering mobile shells and bending frames. No voices rose from the crashing wave. When the people had hit the wall, their lungs had been shaken and they could not breathe. The next wave realized something was happening by the wall but could not decelerate in time, so in the brief period before their wave crashed against it !! they screamed. But their enemy was different. The enemy was pushing through all of the impacts. Charge! The god of war heels fired their acceleration spikes. Those 30 reached their top speed even as the enemy waves resisted them. Their feet dug into the dirt like hooves as they essentially stampeded forward, but their momentum simply pushed the enemy straight forward Ahh!! and blew them away. Their speed swept the enemy army forward as if they were stuck to the defense barriers. Humanoid shapes flew in great numbers and they finally became an attack against their own comrades behind them. The sound of human impacts rose from all across the battlefield, as did cries of confusion, terror, and anger. It was all pushed and crushed by the 30 walls. They could not be stopped. As the suns angle changed from morning to day, the human sea surged in, was broken, and flew through the sunlight. The M.H.R.R. troops had been hit first, but they understood that they had been destroyed. Their charges sudden stop had been clear to see. But the nimbler P.A. Oda troops were not so lucky. Because they were so light, they could not break through the air resistance and had thus been weaving back and forth as a diversion during the charge. That meant the unstoppable wall crashed into them from a diagonal angle. ! In a desperate attempt to escape it, they first tried to use their charm cloths to surf along the surface of that wall. But the charging gods of war crushed those human movements. The defense barriers were supported by bodies larger than a humans, so they swayed with movements larger than a humans. Gwahh!! The defense barriers swayed several meters forward and back, so when the P.A. Oda troops attempted to surf on them, the wall pulled away and then slammed back into them. Most of them were sent tumbling through the air and then along the ground before they were hit again by the defense barriers that caught up to them. Even those lucky enough to briefly manage to surf on the wall were struck by the wreckage and people falling from above, so they were slammed to the ground and then knocked away by the wall. Every last one of P.A. Odas warriors gave up on advancing. But even when they tried to dodge, they were crushed from ahead or above. Before they could figure out what to do, they were destroyed by those arriving from behind. But some of them were lucky. Enough wreckage from those ahead of them had piled up for them to use it as a ramp toward the defense barriers. The defense barriers were about 20 meters tall, so if they used their acceleration for a jump We can clear them! They flew. Instead of a jump, it was more like a combination of speed, angle, and martial arts that got them over the defense barriers. The panels of bluish-white light were more than a meter thick. The warriors performed midair flips as they flew out into the space beyond those individual lights. !? But then gunfire sounded and the P.A. Oda warriors were knocked higher into the air. They had been shot. A few forms stood on the shoulders and arms of the middle gods of war. They were maid automatons. 16 of them clung to each god of war and they kneeled down with rifles at the ready. But they were not just on the god of wars upper surface. Some used their gravitational control to stand on the side of the arms and shoulders to send oil into the running god of wars motors and to operate the heat exhaust devices. And the middle gods of war continued their charge while supported by those automatons. Their wall arrived from the west and was approaching the midway point of the plain. The battlefield was being pushed back to the east. The morning sunlight shined on it all from the sky. This is going surprisingly well. Henri walked quickly across the grassy plain as she listened to the great roar of the god of war footsteps up ahead. The ground was broken below her feet. She occasionally trod on scattered grass or stepped over mobile shell wreckage as she hurried after the advancing wall. The walls had already pushed the battlefield nearly back to the halfway point. Henri spoke quietly as she viewed that great wall out front. An anti-warship defense charge performed on the ground by gods of war. This is a suppression attack that is defensive in name only. And, she continued, it is nothing more than defense and a charge, so the pilot training can be reduced to the bare minimum. Previously, god of war forces were primarily heavy gods of war and the lighter varieties were only used for industrial work, but now they can do the same work as the main forces. And the best part is that even the vassal ranks can pilot the middle gods of war, replied Armand as he walked alongside her. He grabbed his hat and swung it forward as if to sweep the blowing wind and scattering dirt away from him. Then the maids fired from the left arm of a god of war up ahead. They shot back a few enemies trying to cross over the wall. The human shapes flew back through the air and fell beyond the wall. Then they were pushed back by the advancing wall. Armand commented on not letting even a single enemy through. An excellent job, dont you think? Testament. They must be plenty satisfied as well. But stop using visual signals. Just in case. The maid automatons seem to like this better. Then theres no helping it. Just as Henri nodded and continued forward, a light raced by up ahead. Is that? An attack flew in a horizontal line as if to break through the advancing wall, and a voice accompanied it. A dignified girls voice rang across the battlefield. Finish this, Caledfwlch!! Everyone is moving too slowly! Kiyomasa was on the south end of the grassy plain. Just before the enemys defensive charge, she had ordered for all troops to break to the left and right. It had been a split-second decision based on her past experience. But there were simply too many of them. The command had reached the company on the far left and right and they had managed to avoid the enemys charge, but the central company and those following had been too slow. The central troops had contained a lot of freshmen warriors and that had increased the amount of damage they took. Even if the command had reached them, they were inexperienced on the battlefield, so they did not know how much speed to use or were too worried about others. And that led to this. This battle would be an important experience for them. And as for Kiyomasa I can do this! She was one of Hashibas Ten Spears. In fact, she was the #2. No matter the battlefield. No matter how outnumbered they were. No matter how mismatched their tactics were. They existed to overturn that. We are known as heroes. According to the Testament descriptions, her namesake of Katou Kiyomasa was one of those. They were outnumbered here. And their opponents strategy was one never before seen. But I must overturn that So she used Caledfwlchs acceleration to race forward. 30 defensive middle gods of war were spread out across the grassy plain. She circled around on their southern end. She intended to reach the back of the enemys wall like that. Of course, the enemy came to stop her. 4 platoons of 8 rifle-wielding maid automatons arrived from behind the gods of war. They were 200 meters away and they fired without delay. Their arms were synced with their sight, so they would accurately pierce anyone they held in the center of their vision. And that was what they tried to do. Kiyomasa was still controlling her position in midair, but Activate defenses! The armor attached to her summer uniform was more than just spell reinforced. It would change its angle of defense to match the direction she locked onto with her gaze. And it did so. Immediately, sparks swept across the armor. This was a rapid-fire series of shots. With 32 automatons firing individual shots, they achieved a rate of fire exceeding 30 shots per second. But Kiyomasa let her armor handle it. Defense was dealt with automatically, so she spun the two Caledfwlchs around in her arms. Secure position! The edge of the grassy plain was a cliff. There was a forest up top. This had likely been a riverside or a long lake originally. She kicked off the cliff face that reminded her of a riverbank and she spun around to face the center of the grassy plain. She could see the side of the defense barrier wall being pushed forward by the middle gods of war. It was a meter thick and 1.5 kilometers long. She wanted to target the middle gods of war, but The automatons barrage is too thick!! She could not get around to their side or back. They had predicted her actions and were prepared. But there was something she could target from her position. That thick defense barrier wall She had a way to destroy it all at once, so she ignored the scrape of bullets stroking her cheek and raised her voice. Finish this, Caledfwlch! The 1.5 kilometer wall shattered into light. From south to north, a straight line wave exploded. A glowing sword pierced through the center and immediately disappeared, but the expanding shield split apart and shattered in the sky. The troops being pushed back to the east saw the destruction in front of them. Beyond the solid sounds of destroyed light, they saw the defenseless line of middle gods of war. The enemy was in view. The enemy gods of war were crawling with automatons who were already firing back. But the enemy was in view, so even as they took fire and were injured Testament! Shaja! They roared at the top of their lungs as if to draw out everything inside them. Hurry, someone said. If we dont, theyll get the next defense barrier up! Thats right, someone replied. The lernen figur for activating the defense barriers were already appearing from the shoulder launchers of the enemy middle gods of war. Once those were up, it was all over yet again. After all The enemy middle gods of war havent slowed down any! shouted a girl on the front line. They all raised their defenses because they knew the enemy was prepared to do this. And so they had to respond in kind. Go! They had to pass between the middle gods of war and continue forward. Westward. To the enemys main forces. Straight ahead. In a direct line. Lets go! They could see the enemy in the center. Two of the Three Musketeers were walking their way beyond the middle gods of war. It was Henri and Armand. They were both dangerous opponents even when unarmed, but if the remaining forces on the east rushed in Lets go! They all nodded and said testament or shaja. And then they all relit their mobile shell thrusters. They faced the two members of the Three Musketeers in order to Run! A moment later, the exact opposite happened. Before they could begin running, they saw an enemy suddenly charging toward them. There was still distance between them. But that distance was meaningless to what appeared without warning: gods of war. It was 13 of Hexagone Fran?aises heavy gods of war. They appeared unexpectedly between the middle gods of war. They were all running forward. Their speed, weight, and weapons were all far superior to the middle gods of war. And their pilots were far better trained. To those resuming their charge from the east, the heavy gods of war became an obvious counterattack. They had been outdone. The silver heavy gods of war prepared anti-ground assault spears down low as they charged in. The enemy had taken the initiative in this charge. Kiyomasa saw it happen from the side. How!? The enemy gods of war had appeared out of nowhere. It was as if doors had opened on the ground. Stealth barriers!? That was the only explanation. However, she had to add a but in her thoughts. After all, she had never heard of stealth equipment being built small enough for gods of war. IZUMO existed in Hexagone Fran?aise territory, so she naturally suspected they had provided this new technology. But IZUMO will have preserved its neutrality. That may have been a na?ve expectation. Whatever the case, she could not deny the truth before her eyes and it was further proven as time passed. As her troops attempted a second charge, they were blown away by this counterattack. Weve finally managed to confirm one thing, said Henri as she walked along the grass. She saw 2 powers charging eastward in front of her: the defensive charge of the middle gods of war and the offensive charge of the heavy gods of war. They ran toward the morning sun that had already risen too high to reach. This is a tactic that the Reine des Garous thought upand the Princess and Exiv put together. Simply put, they functionalized and split up the duties of the front line gods of war. At IZUMO and Magdeburg, they had only been able to use the heavy gods of war and those had simply charged in, suppressed the enemy, and maintained control. Just like the development of mobile shells, they would make a high-speed charge for fear of ships guns while also making a traditional knights charge. But at IZUMO, barricades had been launched and Musashi had been allowed to construct their front line. And at Magdeburg, the enemys great numbers had robbed the gods of war of their mobility. Even if they did not lose the battle, that loss of mobility would rapidly reduce their military value. So they had changed their tactics. A change to those traditional tactics should have received complaints from the knights who piloted the heavy gods of war. But they had just suffered through 2 difficult battles and most of the gods of war had been prepared by the previous Chancellor. Most importantly, this idea came from the Reine des Garous and had been improved upon by their two leaders, so they had agreed to this new tactic. In this case The vassals in the middle gods of war take the lead and then the knights in the heavy gods of war charge in to destroy the enemy formation. A high-speed charge by the heavy gods of war could not suppress a wide area and could be ended if it was obstructed. So the middle gods of war had first suppressed a wide area and secured a safe zone. Then just as the enemy was recovering and stalled, the heavy gods of war charged in at close range. Also, the middle gods of war carried musketeer automatons and the warriors who followed extended their front line. The previous tactics had entirely relied on the god of war charge, so the automaton musketeers and the nonhuman unit had only been able to follow after them. But this time, the younger generation mostly made up of freshmen could move out to the front and gain battlefield experience. They had only sent attackers to the battlefield in the past, but now the attackers shared the battlefield with the ideal defenders. As the modern battlefield continued to move, the different units moved in and performed the job they were most suited for. According to the Testament, Hexagone Fran?aise had historys first modern national army. This is our interpretation of that. You could call this a god of war shell meant to bring down a castle or conquer a fortress city. Henri looked forward and saw the middle gods of war already preparing their new defense barriers. Her gaze pressed on the backs of those charging forward. Go. And show them the power of those promised victory by the history recreation. Volume 5A, 5: Performers of the East and West Volume 5A, Chapter 5: Performers of the East and West What in the world Is happening here? Point Allocation (Creation of a Container) They were literally trampled. Giant legs cut through the enemy troops and the wall of defense crushed the split enemy. There was no bombardment from the sky. The ships were too afraid they would hit their own crushed forces if they attacked. The gods of war consumed the battlefield while using their gigantic scale as a weapon. Instead of being pushed back by numbers, the heavy gods of war would cut through the enemy formation and then wait for the middle gods of war to catch up and protect them. One of the gods of war raised his voice within that movement. Our battles used to belong to the knights. But, continued a female voice from the god of war in charge of cutting through next to the first. Now the vassals work with the knights. This is the proper form of a knights battle. Testament, they all agreed as they pulled back after a charge. They raised their spears as the middle gods of war and their defense barrier moved in. And as the middle gods of war pushed the enemy along, the knights prepared their spears once more and gave a cry. Vive la Roi!! Glory to our king. Vive la XIV!! Vive la Mouri!! And Vive la Anne!! The previous Chancellor prepared the cup of power and the new Chancellor has filled it with the wine of new tactics! Now is when everything is inherited by our new Roi-Soleil and Reine-Lune! So Testament! With that shout, the heavy gods of war began a new charge. Armand spoke as he heard the sounds of impacts and shattering. What do you think? Henri answered while facing forward. Whatever I think, we found exactly what we predicted and so we did what we had planned. Here they come. Theyre here, are they? Testament. So look around us. Armand did so. He saw Clumps of dirt and a grassy plain. Yes. Now look forward. The middle gods of war were pushing everything forward at the moment, but Are the enemy forces growing? No, they arent. But Did you see a single enemy on the ground on our way here? No. Then the answer is simple. All of the enemy has returned to that side. How? You saw how badly we were knocking them around. Surely you know the answer. It happened already at Novgorod. Henri sounded like she would really rather not be explaining this. Bringing a Testamenta Arma into another nation. This is most likely P.A. Odas Crus Fortitudo C Vetus. I believe you know its effect. Hearing that, Armand pulled his hat low over his eyes and nodded. His walking pace did not slow, but he did look up into the sky. Its a troublesome effect. It turns their total amount of courage into defensive power, right? A certain movement was occurring frequently across the battlefield. The people who had been hit by the wall, shot, or crushed shouted at each other. Hey! They suddenly woke up, got up, and recovered. They gasped at their lost equipment, but the battle was still underway. And Were okay!? Yeah! Some of them were from different nations, but even if they had no weapons, there was one thing they shared. Anyone with courage is given an infinite defense! They stood up and only chose to withdraw, but they were all confident of something. We carried out our attack with courage! I see, sighed Armand inside the wall. That was why they all rushed in with no fear. Even if their equipment was smashed, they were protected by a divine protection, allowing them to escape the battlefield or make a temporary withdrawal. Is there anything we can do? Fortunately, the divine protection protecting them only works once a day. Armand sighed as he returned his hat to normal. Does that mean we have to win this all over again? We havent won it the first time yet. Dont let your guard down, Armand. Henri looked up. Someone stood on the bow of the enemy galley in the sky. The tall girl wore an M.H.R.R. girls uniform like it was a cloak. She was long-lived and wore glasses. Hashibas Ten Spears #9: Takenaka Hanbei. Even at a distance, she could be seen holding up a long metal rod bearing a piece of armor. It was the right half of a breastplate. The silver panel curved forward and emitted light. Mlasi views courage as a virtue. It is not good at all if they can use courage as a strategy outside their borders. Meanwhile, they heard voices from beyond the advancing defense barrier. They were shouts but not screams. They came from those who were waking up and getting up from the initial impact. Is that? People are so much trouble, said Henri as she stopped walking. By recovering, they are aware of their newfound strength. They should have been damaged, battered, and unable to recover from that, so now they know how strong they are. How do you think it works? Testament. According to the Princess, Shinto says that peoples souls are shaped like an embryo or a magatama. But she speculated that it is everything people lose after birth that gives their soul a unique shape. That would mean human strength comes from A signe cadre appeared. It displayed the head of a god of war automaton. Cutting away? it asked. Its hard to say. The corners of Henris mouth rose a little and she tilted her head. We may have been a later addition to the Princess, but I have determined we have still strengthened her. Then could you put it like this? Human strength comes from the ability to accept what they have gained and lost and the ability to accurately view what shape that gives them? For the time being, that is my conclusion. Look. Henri quickened her pace somewhat and pointed forward while crossing the broken ground. There was a group of charging voices there. Ohhhh! The god of war unit was moving forward. They were all producing compression heat from the thrusters on their backs. That looks like fun, said Henri while looking at their noisy backs. At Magdeburg, we lost something important, but we also learned that we had gained something. Automatons like us can only compare our present fighting force to our past fighting force, but the god of war knights are different. They are aware of their shape after what they lost and gained. And And The enemy also understands that on a smaller level. They have lost their equipment, but they are now aware that they are protected by the Testamenta Arma and their own courage. Henri looked up into the sky. The enemy was still standing on the enemy galley floating there. Does that Takenaka girl like the view from up there? Or is she here as her other inherited name? Henri named the girl who was standing tall with the Testamenta Arma held high. Kuroda Kanbei. The tactician skilled enough to bring fear and caution to Hashiba! Takenaka stood on the tip of the galleys bow and looked down upon the battlefield. The wind that blew up to reach her was a fusion of the morning east wind and the battlefields heated wind. That battlefield wind carried the smell of steel, the smell of oil, and a heat that even felt sweaty. Takenaka raised the Testamenta Arma staff as that wind washed over her and entered her lungs. She fell to her knees, placed her hands on the edge of the bow, and emptied the contents of her stomach straight down instead of just into the air in general. Ero ero ero ero. Kiyo-Massive: Waaaaah! Takenaka, are you okay!? Youre seasick against, arent you!? But if youre going to vomit, try to do it on top of the enemy! Omaeda: Kiyomasa, what if the enemy ends up enjoying that? There are people with bizarre interests everywhere. Isnt that right, Mori? Mory: Wh-why would you ask me that!? I-I have no interest in anyone elses bodily fluids! If anything, I want to go through the proper process and be the one producing the fluids! Or was that not what we were talking about!? Fuwaa: What is this tentacle talking about so early in the morning? And are you feeling all right, Takenaka? Kuro-Take: Oh, I-Im fine. Im fine. Takenaka audibly inhaled and wiped off her mouth. Im completely fine, so dont worr- ero ero ero ero. Kiyo-Massive: Waaaaah! Takenaka, this is why I asked you if you should really be eating such a big breakfast! B-but my predictions said the battle was likely to continue past lunchtime, so I had to eat enough to last me- ero ero ero ero. Kiyo-Massive: Takenaka! How much did you eat!? Fuwaa: How will knowing that help? Omaeda: And you need to calm down, Kiyomasa. Matsu: Calm down. Ero ero ero ero. Ugh. Ahh, everyone down there needs to get out of the way. Ero ero ero. Lily Flower: Hey, Toshi, Im kind of trying to eat right now For that matter, why do we have to watch the invasion of Mouri when were over here holding Sviet Russ provisional border? Omaeda: Yeah, sorry, sorry. But, Na-chan, we sent over our leftover supplies and money for this battle, remember? As M.H.R.R. Treasurer, I have to keep an eye on how theyre using it. Takenaka sighed when she heard Sassa say what a pain. She pushed her glasses back up in time to hear Fuwas voice. Fuwaa: Should you go get some rest? No, I cant, I cant, I cant. Um, do I have anything to drink? After responding to Fuwa, Takenaka got up and rummaged through her cloak. Oh, I do. She held up a bamboo bottle in both hands. It said Commanders Traditional Stomach Medicine C Dry on the side. She took five big gulps from the bottle, took a breath, and tossed the bottle back into her cloak. Ahhh, that stuff is so good I want to vomit some more just so I can take some more. Kiyo-Massive: Takenakaplease dont get your priorities backwards. Think how the kitchen staff must feel after making your breakfast. But the breakfast was really good. But its my responsibility once its inside me, so it belongs to me I enjoy eating it, I enjoy throwing it back up, and I enjoy drinking the medicine, so thats three times the enjoyment. Oh, but sorry to everyone on the surface. Okay? It mustve been a surprise to have that suddenly fall from the sky. But dont worry. Its the same thing you all ate this morning. Kiyo-Massive: Takenaka! Takenaka! Youre not helping! Some of them started crying!! Fuwaa: Kiyomasa, you remind me of a Maeda who hasnt learned when somethings a lost cause. Omaeda: Ha ha ha. You arent complimenting either of us with that, Michi. Takenaka laughed too. But then she took another breath and looked down. The battle was on the move. Hectically so. She nodded a few times and suddenly placed both hands on her glasses. She then removed them and held them away from her face. Ohhh, I can see it, I can see it. She viewed the entire battlefield through the curved glass. Activate tactical measurement spell: Three Thousand Worlds. Three thousand lernen figur opened in an instant. They were on the bow of P.A. Odas galley-style ironclad ship. 30 groups of 100 lernen figur opened around Takenaka. They each slid around her with rectangular movements. Prediction. They all lined up front to back and faced Takenaka. Estimation. They all lined up top to bottom and faced Takenaka. Result #1. The group directly in front of her lined front to back and repeatedly updated their contents for a display loop. But Result #2. The group on her right did the same as the one in front of her. And Result #3. The group on her left did the same as the one in front of her. All others work at gathering the short-term situation. 2700 lernen figur lined up behind her like a backstage. They all displayed different parts of the battlefield. Her comrades battles, movements, and situations were progressing before her eyes. Some of them were knocked down or blown away, but she smiled and grasped the staff next to her. And she thought. This is going well. She held the Testamenta Arma named Crus Fortitudo C Vetus. It had a useful effect. Everyone under its bearers command will have their defensive power set to infinity just once a day when they make a courageous act. A lot of the Testamenta Arma had defensive abilities, but this one was even more direct than the others. However It only activates when the bearer displays her own courage first. So Kiyo-Massive: Are you standing on the edge of the bow to display your courage? Takenaka, youre not a small child. B-but it did activate. Wait just a moment. She grabbed the staff and took a few steps back. She moved toward the deck. The Testamenta Arma immediately began to lose its light. See!? Did you see that!? Standing out here does take courage. Kiyo-Massive: Takenaka! Takenaka! We arent receiving our divine protections down here! Hurry! Hurry on back! Some people are taking serious hits!! Oh, sorry, sorry. She moved back. The Testamenta Arma regained its light, but it was a little weaker than before. What is this? Monkey Girl: Are you more used to the stimulus the second time? Oh, I get it. And Hashiba? Where are you? Monkey Girl: S-sorry. I had to go in for a bit of emergency maintenance. Yeah, you were preparing for all this last night, werent you? Thanks. Are you in the bath? Monkey Girl: Y-yes, you could say that. A corridor had a window that gave a view of the color white outside. It was a long wooden corridor and its window showed the white of snow from an elevated position. The corridor was on the port side of an ironclad ship stopped at the provisional border between Sviet Rus and M.H.R.R. The ghost legs walking silently along the wooden floor belonged to Maeda Toshiie. He suddenly looked back. Whats the matter, Mori? Do you not feel like going to the morning assembly? I understand completely. Its a psychological burden putting up with Shibatas nonsense every morning. N-no, it isnt that! Mori shook his head and opened a lernen figur. Mory: Um, uh. Lady Hashiba!? Monkey Girl: Wh-what is it? Mory: Are you taking a bath!? Monkey Girl: Eh? Oh, um, yes. Toshiie saw the tentacle deliberately slam his body against the wall again and again. Kwohhhhhhh! Begone! Begone, my evil thoughts! How dirty! Oh, how truly dirty!! The sound of the hits was disturbingly sticky, but Kwohhh! Wh-why am I starting to get hard!? A-am I nothing but a dirty beast no matter how hard I try!? I-I just had a bit of a dirty thought, a-and now Im getting all stiff just like a middle schooler! Mori, cant you just write this off as a morning thing? You did just get up, right? I think any guy would understand, so dont worry about it. N-no! I cant lie to myself like that! I made sure to chant the heart sutra to drive out any dirty thoughts and calm down my morning hardening time! A-and yet here I am! Then, began Toshiie. Arent you just making yourself feel good by banging against the wall like that? D-do you take me for a pervert!? I am not the kind of tentacle that feels good banging against the wall! What an awful thing to say! Pun pun! Then did you subconsciously think about someone you have feelings for? Eh? The tentacle stopped moving but eventually started banging himself against the wall again. N-no! How could I imagine such lewd things about her!? Im the worst tentacle there ever was! Asama noticed Naomasa walking into the Student Council Room. The girl raised her false arm in greeting, so Oh, Masa, how is the water heater for our spring doing? I fixed it, Asama-chi. I was right and the frame got shifted out of place a bit during the side flip we did. I went ahead and submitted a suggestion to have a cushioning damper put into the underground district there. Oh, really? Thank you very much. As Asama expressed her thanks, she noticed Naomasa was wearing her summer uniform pretty roughly, so she smiled a little. It looks like you went ahead and used the spring. Did you get the first bath? Hah. Weve got so much to do this week, so I cant let myself get worn out on the first day. I spoke with your dad, and he gave me some sake to go with the bath. Mory: I mustnt! I mustnt imagine her taking a b-bath! Its wrong! I wish I had a shell I could close myself up in! No, I mustnt imagine these weird thiiiiiings! Ive never seen Mori before, but its fun to imagine the scenes hes in, thought Takenaka as she gained an understanding of the battlefield. Things were not in their favor at the moment, but Monkey Girl: Can you manage, Takenaka? Kuro-Take: Oh, yes, yes. Things are going well here. After all I expect the new warriors have learned what it means to survive by now. This was their first battle in the invasion of Mouri, but it was also their way of training the new freshmen. However If we had only the freshmen fight, it would not end well for us. So she had needed to prepare a mixture of experienced and new warriors, but that automatically increased the overall size of their troops. That was dangerous when it came to training the new troops. With so many new ones, all of their troops could crumble when faced with something unexpected. And there had been a lot of possibility for danger this time. Mouri had combined with Hexagone Fran?aise who were promised victory and prosperity in the future. Plus, their previous Chancellor had left this world due to a dragon line reactor used by Hashiba. As enemies, Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri were not going to let their guard down and it had been obvious they would not hesitate to use new tactics. So, thought Takenaka. That is exactly why we must send our new warriors into that harsh battle. With their Testamenta Arma, they could return alive from even the harshest battle. They might not be of any use on the battlefield and they might only withdraw after getting knocked around a bit, but They will always be able to trust in their own courage. That would have great meaning to Hashibas troops in the future. Tactics and combat skills could be taught, but courage could not despite being the most important thing needed to survive on the battlefield. That is why I was sent in here. She was the bearer of the Testamenta Arma of fortitude. But Wahh. Looking down was enough to frighten her. She was afraid, but she was the tactician. She had long done deskwork, so she had gained the ability to cumulatively read the situation and to send out information before its recipient knew they needed it. She had wanted to continue on in the fields of economics and administration, but the academy she had long belonged to had been a problem. Her Industrial Committee had been ignored and the administration had failed. So to admonish those at the top, she had inherited the Takenaka name. She had performed the history recreation of Takenaka Hanbeis hijacking of the main family. That had showed the main family how careless they were and it had been her way of saying goodbye. Before I went to join Hashiba. She had assumed Hashiba would give her a job as a tactician, but her first request had been something else entirely. Im at the very bottom, so make me some money, hm? Monkey Girl: Eh? That had been exactly what she had wanted to do. Hashiba had already given Sunomata to Shibata and she had possessed Nagahama on Lake Biwa thanks to the history recreation. According to the Testament, she turned that into a profitable commerce area. Takenaka had done so in half a year. She had gotten to know Shibata, Niwa, and the others then and she had reached an understanding of their wartime relationships and the situations in P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R. They may have set her up, but It was fun. She understood why she had not been able to act like a tactician until now and she understood why she could sympathize with Hashiba. Hashiba, youre trying to keep all of the damage to the bare minimum, arent you? I tend to do that a lot too, but theres one thing that is often said about me. Namely Namely I go for the greatest amount of damage to bring about the greatest result. Or simply put: high damage, high return. There was no doubt in her smile as she spoke and sent everyone their next instructions. So prepare yourself, okay? Henri saw something in the sky directly ahead. Are you doing this, Takenaka!? She had been able to predict this based on the tactics Takenaka had used in the records of past battles. But Youre firing now!? The earth was shaken from the sky. 16 roars raced out, repeated themselves, and struck everything with great shockwaves. But this was not targeting the defense barriers held by the middle gods of war. Is she targeting the heavy gods of war along with her own warriors around them!? Kiyomasa felt a cold sweat on her back as she crossed swords with a god of war on the battlefield. The freshmen intercepting the gods of war need to fall back!! It arrived as soon as she shouted that. Cannon fire poured down from the ironclad ships in the sky. Physical shells were fired in quick succession. !? The battling gods of war first looked puzzled. Of course they are, thought Kiyomasa. After all, the attack on the gods of war was also hitting the M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda warriors. And a lot of them were the freshmen. This bombardment entirely ignored their presence. It arrived all the same. The immense power hit them. The explosive bombardment from the sky assaulted everything equally. The ground was blown away, people flew through the air, and the gods of war were in the center of it all. Theyre firing on their own warriors too!? They raised their defenses with more anger than doubt in their voices. They used spells to activate anti-warship defense barriers, even if they were smaller than the ones used by the middle gods of war. The sound was more intense than solid and Kiyomasa saw the heavy gods of war enduring the shellfire from the sky. Well done! She was not talking about the heavy gods of war. She was talking about Takenaka. It was difficult to break through these god of war tactics with ground forces. But it was possible with a bombardment from overhead. So Takenaka had aimed for the moment just when their charge had ended. More than that, she had aimed for when they were distracted by the M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda warriors. The defense barriers being used against the shellfire were automatic reactive types. They would automatically change their angle to deflect the shells most effectively. That was only a small piece of information on their enemy. But it could still influence their upcoming tactics. They knew a halfhearted bombardment was not going to get through to an Hexagone Fran?aise god of war unit, but If theyre using automatic reactive armor, we can create an opening! The explosive blast arrived just as Kiyomasa said that. The shells hitting the gods of war and the ground had created a shockwave which in turn produced a racing wind. The people near the gods of war were thrown into the air and the wind reached her like a solid wave slamming against her. Kh! She endured the wind with her armor and bodily reinforcement spells and all sound briefly vanished from her surroundings. A few people flew by over her head. She could not even hear their screams. They were those who had failed to withdraw in time and had been caught in Takenakas bombardment. Of course They were ordered to withdraw. A lernen figur floated next to her face. It belonged to Three Thousand Worlds. Kiyomasa looked to the lernen figur sent here by Takenaka. Three Thousand Worlds had distributed 2700 instructions. That was enough to inform the interception unit and the other warriors around them. But Three Thousand Worlds was more than just a spell to disseminate information. When needed, all of the lernen figur would perform joint calculations and display a solution to the users request. It was a guiding hand that seamlessly displayed the method needed to survive. The only thing like it was an automaton. The high-speed thoughts and decision-making were exactly the same, but Three Thousand Worlds did not have any of the accumulated memories or experience that an automaton did. The emotionless 3000 provided the optimal decision. That is Three Thousand Worlds. I can see why Lady Hashiba is in awe of her as a tactician and even studies under her, thought Kiyomasa. Takenaka would use the most appropriate method but would also use any method available to her in order to achieve the maximum result. She was the commander of this operation, so everyone had received an explanation of Three Thousand Worlds and knew it would tell them what they needed to do. It currently displayed 3 primary plans and 1 extra plan. The primary 3 were standard enough: intercept the heavy gods of war, deter the middle gods of war, and withdraw. But the last one As a last resort, have the ships open fire even if it means hitting our own people. But, added Kiyomasa in her heart. Had any of the new warriors predicted that the last resort would be used first? Kiyomasa, however, knew that Takenaka must have realized that last resort would achieve the maximum result. So the Three Thousand Worlds disseminating that information could be seen as Takenakas kindness. After all, this plan would have worked just as well without using Three Thousand Worlds. Kiyomasa understood what Takenaka was thinking. The new warriors who had crashed into the wall at the beginning had done so because they trusted in their courage. That was why the courage divine protection had given them infinite defense and they had escaped unharmed. It was reckless, but she predicted what would happen. Kiyomasa thought that had been an excellent decision. With Takenaka, they could avoid personnel losses as long as they had courage. And for the new warriors, a name inheritor like Takenaka was a good way to give them courage. That was why they had to go on the attack here. As a result, the front line had attacked and been crushed, but most of them had escaped unharmed. But what about those further back who had seen the result of the initial charge and lost their nerve? They did not have courage. And so Takenaka had shown them kindness. Just before the bombardment, when they would have been thinking it cant be, she had used Three Thousand Worlds to send them a simple message: Prepare yourself, okay? Those who had known what she meant would have been saved. Those who had not would have been taken out of the fight. It sounded cruel, but Kiyomasa knew what Takenaka was really doing here. Selecting the new warriors who can survive the upcoming battles! Not bad, concluded Henri in her artificial brain. Not only had Takenaka exposed the defense barriers being used by the heavy gods of war, but Henri understood what Takenakas real goal had been. Selecting the best of the Hashiba warriors. What do you mean by that? asked Armand from atop the head of a middle god of war up ahead. He looked back her way while crouching down and she followed while wrinkling her brow. I mean the battles against Mouri are a race against time for Hashiba. So they dont have time to train their new warriors? No, they dont. How many more battles do you think Hashiba has? Well, said Armand as he looked up into shell-filled sky. First up is the Mouri Battle against us. The Battle of Yamazaki to defeat Akechi as vengeance for Nobunaga. The Houjou Battle fought in Kantou, a rarity for Hashiba. The Battle of Komaki and Nagakute fought against Matsudaira. And then the Bunroku and Keichou Campaigns meant to invade the continent. Thats quite a few, isnt it? Which meant Dont they need all the new warriors they can get? Even if they find the elites, they arent going to last long without large numbers. That does not matter. After all, Hashiba will absorb Akechi and Shibatas forces. Akechis forces include a lot of civil officials and are closely connected to Shinto, so those will act as Hashibas negotiators. Shibatas forces include a lot of military officers, so they will join the warriors and become Hashibas foundation. But Akechi and Shibatas forces are veterans. In a way, they are the negotiators and warriors of an older age. Looking at it that way, Hashiba needs to gather the new elites of their own forces before joining with those veterans. Hashiba will have trouble if those veterans arent impressed and they might take issue with the defeat of Akechi and Shibata. That is why Hashiba needs to train their new warriors. And the Mouri Battle is their last chance to do so. So They will find the elites here. So they are first finding the ones with courage, but then they will show those courageous ones what happens when they lose sight of their orders and fail to courageously retreat. Hashiba will save those with courage but will turn on any who are only a hindrance. It is Takenakas job to demonstrate that to the survivors. Because they cant let Hashiba do that part. You make it sound like Hashiba would be able to do the same thing. Testament. That is correct. Henri was jogging by this point. Hashiba must use any means necessary if she is to continue the history recreation and attempt to conquer the Far East. She takes things way too seriously. Dont you think, Lady Oichi? Shibata asked that question in the ironclad ships officers mess. Next to him, Oichi laughed quietly as she held out a breakfast omelet with chopsticks. She narrowed her eyes. Could Hashiba kill the two of us, Katsuie? I doubt it. Shibata sighed and came back to his senses when the omelet pocked his cheek. Oh. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Fuwaa: Um, is there any reason to do it for so long? Mory: Do it for so long? A-a girl mustnt say those things so carelessly! Youre too full of openings, Fuwa! Fuwaa: And now a tentacle is lecturing me Oichi laughed and tapped Katsuies right shoulder. His right sleeve was removed, leaving the black arm exposed. There was a single white line on the shoulder continuing from under the arm to near the collarbone. Oichi looked at that and then at her own right shoulder. Her right shoulder had a white line in the same place. She looked at the lines on both their bodies. How lovely. The two of us finally match. Yeah. And its nice that we were both told we could head back out on the same day. So we need to celebrate today. Hashiba, youd better win. And Takenaka and the rest of the Ten Spears? Dont you hold back, okay? Youll be Hashibas main fighters during my showdown with all of you. Testament, said Takenaka with a nod. Historically, Takenaka Hanbei had died by this point and Hashibas tactician was Kuroda Kanbei. That was part of why she had two inherited names. The battlefield down below was hoping for the next action. The charging heavy gods of war had been stopped by her bombardment. They were effectively using their defense barriers against the overhead bombing, but they could not continue their charge like this. By holding the heavy gods of war in place with her ships guns, she could seal their movements even if the shells did not reach them. But they moved around quite well. Their charging strength had been greater than she had predicted. If they had made 2 more charges, it was possible they could have reached the main Hashiba formation. She needed to change Three Thousand Worlds settings and the databank. But it was more than just the decision to fire the ships guns that had defended against the enemy charge. Kiyomasa, Im impressed by how precisely you instructed them to withdraw. Kiyo-Massive: Th-the battle isnt over yet! Thats true, softly said Takenaka as she ordered further shellfire. Hexagone Fran?aise would be dangerous if they were not held back here. She had not expected to push them back just with the initial momentum, but she was impressed that they had managed to gradually force their way through it. But This is still within my expectations. The battle was coming to a stop a bit east of the midpoint. So Takenaka ordered the ships to fire. Those on the surface no longer mattered. Pushing back the enemy gods of war with the ships guns was what mattered. If she could stop the heavy gods of war and drive them back The middle gods of war will come out. That was why she had the warriors move forward. But these were not the new ones. It was the veterans. They followed the withdrawing movements of the heavy gods of war and tried to move through the gaps in the defense barriers held by the middle gods of war. But then the automatons fired on them. Even that experienced group was stopped by that. Meanwhile, the middle gods of war tried to reactivate their defense barriers. They extended them horizontally to fill in the gaps the heavy gods of war had passed through. However Yes, coming to a stop and refortifying your defenses. A good decision. For us. As soon as Takenaka said that, a straight line of power passed by below her. It was a transport ship. It was a super-high speed hammer. This transport ship strike had been used to bring down Magdeburg. I wanted to try it out myself. The attack accurately struck the center of the middle god of war unit. The result was instantaneous. The transport ship had flown in at an angle toward the center of the middle god of war unit holding the defense barriers. The middle god of war there had just raised its defense barrier again in order to fill the gap a heavy god of war had returned through. If it moved, a hole would open in the wall. If it did not move, the transport ship collision would break through its barrier. Takenakas attack forced it to make one decision or the other. But a third option presented itself. Just before it hit, the transport ship ruptured. An attack had hit it in midair, causing its absolute destruction. Kiyomasa saw what had happened in the air before her eyes. The transport ship was approximately 300 meters long and something had pierced it from front to back. No. It had not pierced all the way through. It remained inside the ship. She knew what had happened. An ultra high-speed but non-penetrative shell! Then the sound reached her. She heard the air tearing and splitting. A line of mist stretched from beyond the Hexagone Fran?aise middle god of war unit to the ruptured transport ship. And that rupture soon transformed into a lightless explosion. The internal shock tore off the ships outer skin like the blooming of an invisible flower. Kiyomasa saw the inside of the splitting and scattering ship. All of its framework, floors, and interior structures were pushed out from the center and crushed before they pushed out the ships hull. Some of the framework pierced the hull and continued to fly while other parts were twisted and transformed the hull. But all of that only lasted an instant. The torn hull split in every direction and was further torn by the weight and wind pressure within. It scattered. What had once been a transport ship flew across the entire area as mere fragments. Withdraw!! Sharp-edged metal panels several meters across flew about like a blizzard and fell to the ground. The fragments flew horizontally and swept away the people in their path, or they rolled across the ground like wheels. Something else soon arrived: the explosive blast of the shockwave. A chilly temperature arrived first and then an invisible wall struck everything within 300 meters. The earth sank down, tore up, shifted, and slid around where the ship had been. The grass lifted up by that flew through the air, and ! Nothing at all remained. But the wind blew and Kiyomasa realized something in front of the cleared center of the grassy plain. What? The Hexagone Fran?aise forces should have been directly ahead of her, but they were gone. Only the empty grassy plain remained. The enemy had left. Volume 5A, 6: Battle Formation Members in All Directions Volume 5A, Chapter 6: Battle Formation Members in All Directions Huh? I just noticed My attempt at fortification is more like a siege Point Allocation (Category of Responsibility) Its surprisingly hard to get information on Hexagone Fran?aise without K.P.A. Italia on our side. A mans voice came from an area that was more a cultivated field than a flower garden. Domed buildings were lined up within the forest atop a mountain near the ocean. The sun could be seen rising to the east of Tres Espa?as Alcal de Henares. In the garden near the hospital building, Espa?an Chancellor Felipe Segundo was tending to the flower garden in a summer uniform and a straw hat. The sunflowers growing around him were even taller than he was. He sprinkled water around and asked a question of Juana who sat next to him sticking a thermometer into the garden. They abandoned the battle and suddenly withdrew. Hexagone Fran?aise couldnt have taken very much damage. And yet they fell back and allowed Hashiba to invade their legal territory. What do you think that means? I would like to confirm one thing first, Chancellor. Do you think all things have meaning? I think you are more than capable of telling apart what has meaning and what does not. Testament, nodded Juana. She fixed her summer uniforms collar and stood up. She looked up at the sunflowers that were also taller than her and spoke. I think Hexagone Fran?aises strategy is not a pre-existing one. Do you think theyre looking ahead? I am sure you understand, Chancellor, buthow many steps ahead do you think they are looking? Juanas lips formed a smile and Segundo held his hands out to stop her. Whatever you say, I am from an older age, so you should assume I cant always keep up with how the kids these days think. Are you listening? Before this battle, we learned that Hexagone Fran?aise had moved out to the forefront to preserve Mouri. At the time, we tried to use that to predict what Hexagone Fran?aises strategy would be. But In the end, Hexagone Fran?aise preserved even themselves. Testament, agreed Segundo. Do you know what that means? Testament. I dont know if this was only coincidence or why they would have done it intentionally, but I can predict that Hexagone Fran?aise has some kind of strategic goal and that theyre outsmarting Hashiba here. Precisely, Juana. You really do understand. Juana blushed and lowered her ears, but her eyebrows rose. You understand too, mister. I just happened to be right this time. Liar. I am not lying. You are. Juana looked to Segundos feet. There are a few stones lined up there. Thats a model of Hexagone Fran?aise and Hashibas battle formations, isnt it? I was only guessing, mister, but you likely made an actual conclusion based on their positions in the battle. There is still a large gap between the two of us. N-no, this is a kifu! Its a kifu! It is not. Juana narrowed her eyes and delivered the finishing blow. The way you moved the second stone from the right was not a legal chess move. I saw it. Baseball Man: Do you still call it a kifu when its for chess, Fusae? Track Woman: When I see one of those from above, it really makes me want to sprinkle sugar on it. Elmo: Hey, hey. I want a closer look! Lets go, brother! Sisters Brother: Sister, peeping is a crime, but observation is love. Know the difference and observe your brother. Baseball Man: Hey, Valds Siblings. Keep an eye on those idiots. Sisters Brother: And that would be trust! Right, Captain!? Anyway, thought Segundo as he took a breath in front of the sunflowers. Next to him, Juana poured him a cup of coffee from a pot. I more or less understand what Hexagone Fran?aise is thinking. It should be much more clear after another battle or two, but this could be both a good thing and a bad thing for Hashiba. You mean? Testament, said Segundo. They create an attack over a surface with middle gods of war equipped with anti-warship defenses, and they have heavy gods of war in stealth mode to perform a charge. They also have a new kind of shell that can destroy a transport ship in a single shot. That was probably fired by Isaac of the Three Musketeers. Theyre using these new tactics and this new weapon and then they quit while theyre ahead. Remove this from the context of war and the answer becomes apparent. I can only guess for the time being, though. But If Im looking at this right, Hexagone Fran?aise is prideful, but at the same time, there is no sign of vainglory here. I think they are looking at the Testament to a surprising extent and fighting the war of a new age. With that said, Segundo looked up. Children were looking their way from the hospital buildings windows. I wonder what this looks like from above. Ask them once the flowers are blooming and you will receive the most accurate answer. Testament, he replied, making Juana lower her ears and nod. He then said, Im curious what the other nations are doing and how they will respond. We all have to put all of our effort into this, after all. Yes, because they are preserving Mouri and also preserving Hexagone Fran?aise. That means Hexagone Fran?aise is looking to the post-Sekigahara period. Juana, you know what it means to be the winners of a war, dont you? Testament, she replied. She looked up one of the stalks that were growing day by day and she saw the large bud at the top. She stared at it. The nation that has taken the least damage and retains the most strength will have the advantage after the war ends. Exactly. And that means our war has not yet ended. The sun has set and it is rising once more. We still have Tres Espa?a and the New World, after all. So Segundo waved at the children looking down at them. I am very curious what Musashi will do as the land of the rising sun. So while were trying to prepare for our dealings with Houjou, Mouri and Hashiba have already clashed. Masazumi sighed in the Student Council Room now that Naomasa, Tenzou, Mary, and Yoshiyasu had joined them. Im not really sure what Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise are thinking. Does this mean Hexagone Fran?aise is looking several steps ahead to prepare for the post-Sekigahara period? If they were preserving Hexagone Fran?aise as well as Mouri This could be trouble. Masazumi started to fall into thought, but she somehow managed to keep her gaze focused. And she saw Yoshiyasu raise her right forearm. Is it really a problem if Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri have preserved their strength going into Sekigahara? You and them are on friendly terms, arent you? Do you think theyll betray you? You have a point. Its being optimistic, but the Roi-Soleil and Mouri Terumoto are not the type for that kind of deceit. They wouldnt allow it on a personal level and their pride and vainglory wouldnt allow it on an official level. Thats right, said Asama. The Testamenta Arma and Logismoi Oplo choose their wielder. If those two chose to abandon their pride and vainglory, they would lose the ability to use those weapons. But, Asama, we need them to return their Logismoi Oplo. The idiot pointed out something troublesome by way of Asama. But he was right and there was important meaning there. Returning the Logismoi Oplo to Musashi is one option available to Hexagone Fran?aise. If they abandoned their right to use the Logismoi Oplo of pride and vainglory by returning them, Musashi would owe them a large debt. That would give them an excuse to turn on us at Sekigahara Im probably overthinking it, thought Masazumi. But there was no point in being overly optimistic, so Neshinbara, give me an answer. Are you serious!? You dont hold back, do you!? What are you talking about? And are you that happy that someones paying attention to you? But he was the only one to ask. If Hexagone Fran?aise were going to betray us, why would they do it? Obviously it would be for a major victory that set them up as the ultimate victors. Neshinbara answered without delay. Listen, he said with his hands on his hips. They would win with a fighting force overwhelmingly more powerful than anyone or anywhere else. And not just in a short-term war. They would win the long-term conflicts of the 30 Years War and the Warring States period. Listen. Im talking about being the ultimate victors. Enough that they can ensure that no more wars are fought in the Far East! If they can do that and they dont need their pride and vainglory to do it, then they can easily abandon those two things. After all, if everyone else has been badly beaten, then they dont even need weapons like that. So So For now, they are preserving everything they have while gathering new tactics and a new fighting force. That fits perfectly with a desire to be the ultimate victors. That is why I propose we form a definite alliance with Hexagone Fran?aise. Then our single peace can stop Hexagone Fran?aises what if scenario. He took a breath. What a simple question. I kind of wish you had a harder one for me. Do you, Vice President Honda-kun? No, that was sufficient. Masazumi admitted to herself that this was a problem. So Hexagone Fran?aise, future ruler of Europe, is setting things up to become the ultimate victor. She needed to keep an eye on that. She had of course already been focused on the conflict between Mouri and Hashiba, but from now on, she needed to hold meetings on what that conflict would mean and what would happen from there. Otherwise We might suddenly realize that Hexagone Fran?aise has already conquered the world. She was worried about the Peace of Westphalia. What if Europe gathered around Hexagone Fran?aise to oppose their common enemy of P.A. Oda and the Hashiba-led M.H.R.R.? Musashis friendly relationship with Hexagone Fran?aise would only give them the right to participate at the level of a friend. Also I will be an obstacle, wont I? That comment came from Mitotsudaira. With Horizon back, she was second in line to ruling the Far East. As Lord Motonobus daughter, Horizon was given provisional right to rule the Far East back at Mikawa. But if she inherits Lord Motonobus name, then my inherited name of Mito Matsudaira comes from the generation after Lord Motonobu Judge. Masazumi nodded. After Horizons inherited name and history recreation are complete, the Far Easts inherited names will be reorganized for the new generation and Hexagone Fran?aise will be able to use Mitotsudaira to intervene in the center of Far Eastern politics. Thats what you mean, isnt it? Judge. Of courseI will not let them do that if I can help it. I am sure Hexagone Fran?aise will use the peace of the Far East as bait to get me to listen to them, so I doubt they will simply exploit us. Mitotsudaira began frantically waving her hands back and forth. Oh, but Im sure I dont sound very convincing saying that. And Her shoulders shrunk down and she hung her head. I have no interest in serving another king. I will not serve two masters, thought Mitotsudaira. As a child, she had tried to protect but lost Horizon. After some twists and turns, she had found someone she could call her king. She did not think she could find a greater king. The biggest reason for that was the knight and king relationship she had with her king and that had become a turning point for her. Unlike as a child, she had lost something, so she understood what it meant to protect and had made a vow. There was no problem with her relationship with her king, and the friends around her all had their own roles and goals. Her heart saw it as a good atmosphere. Of course, the world of politics was not easy and people could be tossed around by the movements of the world. If Hexagone Fran?aise abandoned her, she would lose her title as a knight. But Even if that happened, she was a Far Eastern student and she belonged to the Chancellors Officers. At the very least, their master/servant relationship would continue as Chancellor and 5th Special Duty Officer until graduation. Besides, she would graduate as a Far Eastern student this year. Even if they started serving another king, she doubted that king could position himself to make full use of his power before graduation. So Just as Mitotsudaira began to build up her resolve, the half-nudist turned around in front of her. His face was pale with worry and he waved her over. U-um, Nate-san? Wh-what do you need all of a sudden? Well, ysee As he spoke, her pulse began to race. Had she said something strange and led this in a negative direction? Horizon was here now too. Would he try to return things to how they had been in the past? Would he show his concern by trying to grant her freedom? I dont want that She prepared those words in the bottom her throat. And then the half-nudist spoke. Youve got your position, but if youve gotta choose, choose me, okay? Youre my knight after all. Isnt that what we promised way back when? Mitotsudaira was at a loss for words. But the idiot turned to Masazumi. Umm, make sure you understand this. Nates with me. If youre thinking of her as part of Hexagone Fran?aise or a negotiator or something, make no mistake about that. After all After all She can hold her own against Hexagone Fran?aises Vice Chancellor. Th-that was, um Lets just leave it at that, said the idiot before turning to Horizon who sat next to him. Horiz- Why are you trying to pull up the tatami mat!? Norikill have to fix that. If you understand, theres no need to say it. Everyone averted their gaze. But the idiot spoke to Horizon. Youve got Futayo, right? And Ive got Nate. Is Tenzou-sama not an option? Hes, well, yeah Wh-why did you trail off like that!? protested Tenzou. Stupid ninja, said Naruze as she sat in a desk drawing out a storyboard on a Magie Figur. Hes saying you and Mary need to focus on your work as the 1st Special Duty Officer. Judge, said Mary with a nod while Horizon also nodded. The information I have gathered has indeed told me that Mitotsudaira-sama has a king and knight relationship with Toori-sama. But But If Hexagone Fran?aise expels her and she is stripped of her status as a knight, she will no longer be able to call herself one. And even if she does, I have determined she will only be pretending. She said it. She was not being especially harsh. That was a perfectly realistic possibility in the future. What would Mitotsudaira do if Hexagone Fran?aise stripped her of her status as a knight? But she had already prepared her answer to that. We keep our Chancellors Officers relationship until graduation. Dont be silly. The idiot spoke to the princess. Youve got Futayo with you at least provisionally, right? And Im not a king yet, but Nates still my knight. But you know what? I swear I will become a king in the future. Even if that means relying on all of you and begging you for help. And then Nate will be my official knight. And until then Mitotsudaira heard it. Nate can reserve her spot as my knight of her own free will. She wont be pretending. Ill just be getting help from my future knight. Theres no way I wont become a king if I do that. Mitotsudaira noticed something in his wording. Theres no way I wont. He believed he would, but he still had to remind himself of that. Was her king worried too? If he was worried about whether or not he would become king, that was her failing as a knight. So Judge. Horizon. Mitotsudaira placed her hand on the chest of her track suit. Even if I am expelled from Hexagone Fran?aise, I will still be my kings knight. I see, said Horizon. It will be a lot of work. Judge. It will be an incredible amount of work. Judge. He will hide porn games in your house and peep on you in the bath. J-judge. Waaaaait! Stop trying to kill her confidence!! Why should I stop? asked Horizon. She then placed a hand on her chin and slowly said something more. This is like a battle formation. I suppose you could say we each have our own roles, trust, and relationships. Masazumi listened to Horizon. From Mikawa to here, we have had our interactions with Europe, Kantou, and Oushuu and we have built up some of those in a friendly direction. That has greatly expanded Musashis political foundation, and Masazumi understood what she was saying. From a political viewpoint, it was obvious. If weve increased our international political power We have increased the possibility of being influenced by the other nations. Judge, agreed Yoshiyasu. She crossed her arms and sighed disinterestedly. The world does not revolve around Musashi. Thats what this means. She continued. For example, the nations that have a friendly relationship with Musashi will sometimes fight their own wars. What if you receive a request for support from both sides? If they ask you to transport supplies, which side do you prioritize? That choice will create levels of friendship. And when Musashi works to expand its strength, lets say a nation supports that decision. Why do you think they would do that? It either benefits them or hinders one of their enemies, answered Masazumi. Judge, confirmed Yoshiyasu. With the notable exceptions of P.A. Oda and the undeveloped regions, Musashi has gone around to almost every powerful nation and engaged in diplomacy. But that also means Musashi can be influenced by all of those nations. Um, Satomi Student Council President? What happens if we just ignore the other nations? A good question, vassal. A powerful nation can probably trample on the smaller nations and do everything its own way. But if that isnt possible, it will be crushed by the other nations surrounding it. Everyone gasped, but Masazumi had her own opinion of Yoshiyasus view. Thats a little extreme. Even if Musashi did ignore the other nations in its actions, they would not necessarily be surrounded by enemies right away. After all, Musashi had the unique advantage of being mobile. In that case, the surrounding nations that could not share in that benefit and the alliance of nations that sided with Musashi would be pitted against each other. But Making sure we have as many allies as possible while also achieving the greatest benefit for ourselves is what we call politics. With more allies, they could escape being surrounded by enemies and some nations would change their position. It all came down to politics. And they were making as many preparations on that front as they could. Also Horizon, that is why you called this a battle formation, isnt it? Judge. Horizon nodded. A great number of nations, academies, and factions are sure to get involved with us in the future. But during all that, I would like for all of you to keep your own roles in mind. And if you fulfill your role, Toori-sama and I will reward you the best we can as a sign of trust. Eh? That confused comment came from Mitotsudaira. She quickly waved her hands back and forth. I-I, um Dont worry, Mitotsudaira-sama. You made a very important example for everyone else. No matter what might happen, you will stand before Toori-sama as his knight. And, Futayo-sama, you are the same for me, correct? Judge. Even if you lose your provisional inherited name, you will still be Lord Motonobus daughter. And my father served Lord Motonobu. As she sat on the floor, Futayo picked up Tonbo Spare from the floor next to her. If you will inherit and fight for Lord Motonobus will, then bringing you victory will be my goal. Judge. Masazumi thought to herself as she watched Horizon nod. They really have changed. Horizon would sometimes do or say bizarre things, but she could now give her opinion on political matters. Futayo had decided on a goal and was living her life to prepare for that. (Even if that life seemed awfully focused on food.) As Masazumi watched them Would it be prideful to feel like theyre catching up with me? But Masazumi herself did not have an inherited name and had yet to complete her goal of world domination. That put her in the same place as them and her growth rate was actually inferior to theirs. Its time to pull myself together, she thought with real faith in herself. I think this battle formation will change in the future, said Horizon. But for now youre next to me, Horizon, said the idiot. Indeed. Horizon gave a small nod. I appreciate having that position in the formation. After all Masazumi heard Horizon begin her explanation. Is this what I think it is? Horizon and the idiot are confirming each others position in the formation, thought Masazumi. And then those two exchanged a glance. Toori-sama, you said you would create a kingdom where I could dream. But before that, you have to become a king, dont you? And just as I will be able to dream in the kingdom you create, I believe everyone else will have their dreams come true. Asamas shoulders trembled at those words. She looked over in surprise and Horizon continued calmly. If you are to allow me to dream just like everyone else, then the hurdle in front of my dreams will only continue to rise during the time it takes you to become king. Are you sure you can do this? Y-yeah Im feeling really worried now. Aoi, this isnt the time for that kind of reaction. I was just kidding! insisted the idiot, but Masazumi knew he was not. And Horizon must have taken his words seriously, too. But even if you are worried, you will do everything you can to make it happen, wont you? Oh, well, yeah, readily admitted the idiot. And everyonell help me. So no matter what happens in the meantime, Horizon, you dont have to feel sad. And I wont feel sad either. Neither of us is alone. Weve got a literal ton of people with us. Well, maybe not literally. But that doesnt matter. Anyway, everything from now on will have some meaning to it, dont you think? After all, its all a step toward us being happy and you being all kinds of happy. So You can stand next to me, look to all the others, and get your best tsukkomi in on me and the others. When she heard that, Horizon looked up a bit. A few sign frames appeared and disappeared. Judge. I understand. Musashis first objective is to raise you up to the position of king and to allow everyone else and me to dream. Right? Masazumi gasped when she heard that. Our first objective? You mean that isnt our final objective!? But the idiot nodded. Thats right. Yeah. Some dreams can continue forever and others can be updated. There are some you have to continually work at and there are some that come true all at once so you can move onto something else. So Horizon. For you, having a dream and then making it come true are only your first objective. The idiot breathed in and turned around. Seijun. How are we compared to Hexagone Fran?aise? In what way? Youve said Hexagone Fran?aise is looking several steps ahead, right? Then where are we looking? Were after world domination, retrieving Horizons emotions, and creating a kingdom full of dreamsbut all thats only our first objective. The idiot asked his question. Were looking that far ahead, so how is that compared to Hexagone Fran?aise? Its not even comparable. Honestly, thought Masazumi. She crossed her arms, raised her eyebrows, and closed her eyes, but she could not stop the heat from rising to her cheeks. Tsukinowa swung gently on her shoulder because it understood how she was feeling. This is nothing but a bluff, she thought as she spoke. All we have are our goals. We dont have a path leading there. Youll make us a path, wont you? Was he referring to Mikawa? He always remembered the weirdest things. But back then, she had promised to do just that and then she had resisted even the head of the Catholics. So No matter what Hexagone Fran?aise might be plotting, Ill do something about it. Oh, I dont think we need to worry about that. At the very least, they wont ignore us. Masazumis eyes widened at the idiots words. What do you mean? Heh heh. I think I know what hes saying. Asama listened to what Kimi had to say while sitting with her knees to the side and reaching her hands forward to approach Toori. The Apocalypse, right? ? Um, Kimi, why would that mean Hexagone Fran?aise wont ignore us? You dont understand? There might also be that Genesis Project thing, but the Apocalypse can be influenced by retrieving Horizons emotions. Thats what her cruel papa said. Meaning No matter how much pride and vainglory they have, Hexagone Fran?aise cant call themselves the ultimate victors or conquerors if they cant stop the Apocalypse. So Even if we have a friendly relationship now, we will definitely come into conflict with Hexagone Fran?aise somewhere. And because they understand that, they are working to preserve their forces and doing what they can to plan ahead. They are very much focused on us. Just like no one can keep their eyes off an excellent woman. They want my Logismoi Oplo that badly? Sin is an attractive spice, Horizon! That means youre like delicious furikake every day! Youre noritama! Yes, noritama is great! It makes me think of oyakodon! The crazy person held a hand out toward Asama for some unknown reason, but Asama did not have anything to give her. She wordlessly slapped away the idiot sisters palm, so What was that!? Isnt this when youre supposed to give me what you have for me!? I dont have anything. But, thought Asama before saying more. I dont know if theyre focused on us, but if they are, that would be all the more reason to find a chance to speak with them. Judge, replied Masazumi. We need to avoid fighting if at all possible. Since Hashiba will begin conquering the Far East after their war with Mouri, we want to avoid conflict with Mouri until Sekigahara. Even setting the Logismoi Oplo and Apocalypse issues aside, I hope Hexagone Fran?aise can become a stable ruler of Europe. Yeah, that sounds about right, said Toori. Then, he added while turning toward Horizon and Mitotsudaira. Seijun, you think about what well do from now on. It sounds like the situations really changed. And as for our formation, umTenzou you stay over there somewhere. Just do whatever. Wh-why are you being so vague and not even looking my way!? Master Tenzou, he is telling us to keep it casual. In her track suit, Mary relaxed her sitting position on the cushion. Toori started with Horizon. Ill say it again: Youre next to me, okay? Next, he looked to Mitotsudaira. Nate, youre in front of me, okay? Well, youre physically behind me right now, but this whole formation is figurative. A-are you sure? It is fine, Mitotsudaira-sama. Besides, I cannot become Toori-samas knight and he and I cannot build mutual trust based on a relationship of master and servant. I do have the Logismoi Oplo, but I only really have a shield-shaped battery, the Muneshige Cannon #1, and the Muneshige Cannon #2. Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! Youre throwing yourself to the floor instead of just falling to your knees!? Thats new! That couple is putting together a nice performance there, thought Asama as she watched Mitotsudaira breathe in. Then that will be my position in your formation. The wolf breathed a sigh of relief and Kimi laughed quietly. And then Toori turned toward Asama and delivered a verbal surprise attack. Asama, youll be by my side, wont you? Id really appreciate it if you were. The words seemed so sudden that Asama was unable to react right away. By his side? Eh? Ehh? She remembered that morning and her heart briefly pounded hard in her chest. Then he nodded once and spoke. Yeah. I guess Im saying you could support me in a number of ways. Theres also my contract. I know youve got a lot of work to do, so you only have to do it if it wouldnt be too much trouble. Eh? O-oh, right. This is about your contract! Yes. Um, Toori-kun, I am in charge of you and Kimi there and I can handle that. Oh, so thats an OK? Then keep it up like always. Oh, and if you can, make my lunches and do my laundry too. Oh, well, we have always been something like a family in that regard. So yes, I can do that too. Judge. Horizon nodded too. I would appreciate that as well. Not only can you manage me, but you are a rare individual who can actually get Toori-sama to listen to you. Eh? Does he really listen to me? You didnt know? muttered everyone else as she put a hand on her chin and groaned in thought. But if Horizon said so, it was likely true. I-I should try not to think too much about that. Yes. Kimi smiled bitterly next to her and swept her hair back. Foolish brother! Horizon! Where does your wise sister fit into all this!? Kimi-sama, you can be freestyle. Sis, you get to be my sis. And And Ill keep my promise. So help me out. Hearing that, Kimis eyebrows briefly rose, but Silly boy You really are a foolish brother. Without hesitation, the sister smiled, hugged her brother from behind, and rubbed her cheek against his. Ah, wait, sis, that tickles. Ahh, stop, stop, stop, stop. Im naked on the bottom half right now. But Kimi only laughed quietly and refused to stop. She frolicked with him like a kitten. Asama and Mitotsudaira exchanged a glance, but This It was what Kimi sometimes did with the girls. When she liked the person or what they had said, she would embrace them, rub her cheek against them, and get close to them to better know them. Suzu was the most common victim, but Asama and Mitotsudaira were also often on the receiving end. However Its unusual for her to do it to Toori-kun. Those siblings often seemed on the same wavelength to the point of being nearly identical, so it was quite something if they were growing even closer. As Horizon watched the two of them, she spoke as if she now understood something. Toori-sama and Kimi-sama seem to come as a single set, so I am glad to have you both so close by. Heh heh. Well done noticing that, Horizon. Then Ill give you what you want: Im right here, right now. Kimi moved in between Asama and Mitotsudaira. And then she spoke so only Asama could hear. Now then, now then. Asama? Wh-what? You seem to be in a really good mood. Indeed I am. Kimi narrowed her eyes and let out a heated breath. Combine what my foolish brother said here with what he said at Novgorod. Mitotsudaira and you have basically married into the family with approval from the wife, havent you? So, she said. The rest is up to your own efforts. Wh-what are you talking about, Kimi!? Mitotsudaira listened as Asama raised her hips and her voice. Wh-what is this about? She had a feeling she knew, but before she could say anything Anyway, Im looking forward to how you handle this, Asama, Nate. Mitotsudaira was within arms reach, so Kimi rubbed her head. The gentle hold on her head and hair tickled, but Kimi did not seem to know where her head was. So Nn. Mitotsudaira raised her head and exposed her throat. If shes going to treat me like a dog, I prefer it like this. And Oh, are you itchy here? The idiot noticed what she was doing and scratched her throat. The first thing she noticed was that his nails were shorter than the other day. The skin of his fingers touched the skin of her throat, so she felt the texture of his flesh directly. It felt like his hand was licking her throat. But the way his nails sometimes caught on her skin was a problem. How was it a problem? The soft stroking of his fingers tickled and filled her with hesitation over how defenselessly she was letting him have his way with her skin and flesh. But Hee. Something like faint pain mixed in like a spicy flavor. It was like finally getting to eat something delicious and finding it had clumps of strong spices mixed in. But her body reacted more to the spiciness than the sweetness, so Hyah. The sweetness and spiciness arrived intermittently where she most strongly sensed this flavor. Are you itchy here? She did not want to say no and she started wondering how long until he would stop, but I-if this is my reward for confirming my position as his knight, I am a very cheap girl! But she could focus on the happiness for the time being. She had confirmed her position as knight while taking Horizons presence into consideration. And as Horizon looked her way, the automaton girl started stroking her hair. Yes. She felt a heat building deep inside her. If she had a tail, she was certain it would be wagging. And Did you pee yourself in joy? Are you okay? Behind her, Kimis hand lowered along the center of her butt. Hyah! Wh-what are you doing, Kimi!? Asama listened as Mitotsudaira quickly raised her hips and her voice. I know this all too well. Whenever Kimi does or says something, we spring to our feet like toys. It felt like the girl was completely manipulating them, but Mitotsudaira seemed to be handling it well. She thoroughly protested Kimis actions and then she held her hands to her cheeks. I need to go wash my face. Naruzes pen came to a stop. Should I draw up a sketch? Ga-chan! Ga-chan! Even among friends, that would be a crime! I-Im just fixing my makeup. In that case. Asama got up. I want to use some water for a bit of purification, so how about I accompany you? Without Mito here, all of Kimis damage would focus in on me After standing up and taking a breath, Mitotsudaira turned around. Her eyebrows were raised in slight surprise, but then she smiled bitterly. Eh? Why was she smiling like that? Without answering Asamas unspoken question, Mitotsudaira turned toward the door. Yoshiyasu stepped out of the way and Mitotsudairas smile lost its bitterness before she spoke. Lets go then, Tomo. Well be right back, so wait a moment, everyone. The door closed and the two girls footsteps echoed down the hallway in front of the Student Council Room. Then the bathroom door could be heard opening and closing. After 5 seconds, Naruze spoke up. She definitely pissed herself in joy. Nate isnt that much of an animal. Foolish brother, all women are animals. You need to understand that. Youre something of a heroine, so who knows when one of them will try to devour you. My crossdressings reached that level, has it? Wait a moment, said Masazumi. Weve more or less decided on our future policy, right? You mean deepening our friendship with Hexagone Fran?aise? Thats part of it, but theres more. Masazumi looked across everyone gathered there. I said it before, but I will now reiterate what we need to do first: In order to support Hexagone Fran?aise from Kantouwe must think up a way of defeating Houjou. So we start off with thinking, huh? That isnt going to end well. Dont speak for me, idiot. Masazumi smiled with the ends of her eyebrows lowered and looked to the idiot and Horizon. Then she returned her expression to normal. Anyway, all of that is the beginning of the path I will pave for you this time. Then well just have to head down that. I would appreciate it if you did. After all She nodded. That is how we can get actively involved in the Far Easts history from here in Kantou and its how we can gain more allies. Volume 5A, 7: Exchangers in a Surrounded Place Volume 5A, Chapter 7: Exchangers in a Surrounded Place Umm Is this really a place for conversation? Point Allocation (It Just Ended Up That Way) Asama was in the girls bathroom. Mitotsudaira was there too, but Mitotsudaira was in a stall. Mito, were you really so overjoyed that you, um? I-I didnt! I swear I didnt! P-please dont fall silent like that! Oh, right, realized Asama. She wouldnt like that if she makes any noise. So Should I play a song? Or should I play the sound of the waterfall behind my shrine to help you along? She went with the latter option. The sound of the great cascade reverberated through the bathroom. Oh, this is nice. It sounds really purifying. Tomo! Tomo! I feel like Im going to wash down the toilet! Then Ill change it to the sound of water coming from our spring. She did so. She now heard the sound of a smaller, quieter, and yet definite stream of water flowing through the air and falling to the waters surface. Yes, this sounds like a nice small stream. Tomo! Tomo! What if someone thinks this sound is me!? Im not sure theres much we could do about that I suppose youre right She had no choice. Asama tried opening the window. There were no roofs or anything else giving a peeping angle and she doubted any of the transport ships flying within the Ariake could see inside here. At this time, she could hear the delivery workers and transport ships swaying and swooshing through the air. She could also hear the sounds of construction and repairs. This was the sound of mornings end. And as she listened to that, she also heard Mitotsudairas voice. What do you think, Tomo? Think? About what? About your position in thebattle formation. Battle formation? Shrine maidens arent allowed to shoot people, you know? Eh? What do you mean eh!? Its true! It really is! That said, she did of course know what Mitotsudaira was trying to say. She had simply put a lid on it so she would not have to think about it too much. Besides, she thought while looking up and out the window. I belong to the Asama Shrine. She knew a lot of people who lived on the Musashi. The Asama Shrines god, Konohana Sakuya, was established as a god during the Age of the Gods, but due to being a woman and due to what her divine protections were, her presence creates a mold. So a woman is best for using our shrines power. The whole idea of shrine maidens being virgins doesnt actually have much to do with Far Eastern Shinto rituals, but since purification works by keeping out anything unnecessary, getting married would hinder your purification as a shrine maiden, wouldnt it? That was exactly right. That was why marriage and the various matters associated with it were taboo for a female heir to the Asama Shrine. Her god would bless her if she did so, but by placing something else above her god, distance would grow between them. A female heir cant do any of that until she finds someone to be her heir. Her father was the official heir, but as a man, he had apparently had a fair bit of difficulty. A male heir had to find a partner who would give birth to a suitable heir. She had heard that her late mother had married for love, but that had only been allowed because her mother happened to have the appropriate abilities. Asama herself would have no difficulty inheriting the Asama Shrine. But on the other hand, she could not live a normal life until she found an heir. Tomo. Naruze was asking about this earlier for reference material. She wanted to know how a shrine maiden could become the same as everyone else. Well, our Sakuya also handles matters related to love, so if you forcibly do those things to one of our musicians or shrine maidens, itll earn you some serious divine punishment. So be careful. Rules like that were not limited to Shinto. The Catholics banned sex crimes against another Catholic or a pagan. Their god would not allow any harm to fellow Catholics or to someone who might become Catholic. If I remember right, said Mitotsudaira. For Catholics, the first offense hits your crotch with a bolt of lightning and castrates you for 3 years. And it comes from within, so it is impossible to dodge. Catholicism certainly is strict. Meanwhile, Catholicism had no such restrictions when it came to heretics and Protestants. This was all in accordance with the Testament descriptions. That was why the Catholics had been able to cause such great tragedy during the sack of Protestant Magdeburg and it was why the Protestants and Catholics would fulfill both supply and demand using crossdressing warriors. The crossdressing warriors would sometimes be sent to a normal battlefield due to a miscommunication and that would apparently cause quite a scene, but since Naruze had excitedly called it reference material it could not be all bad. But those crossdressing warriors are a major doujinshi genre that goes by the name Spartan. And so Musicians and shrine maidens are like terminals the god uses to obtain offerings and information, so the god will of course protect them. And that protection comes in both defensive and offensive forms. Defensive ones are primarily of the stealth variety and the offensive ones are direct attacks. Just out of curiosity, what exactly is an offensive divine punishment? Oh, there are all kinds. It changes depending on the level of your contract and some cases are different when its between a Shinto musician and another religion. And since our Sakuya is a mother god, even if it comes down to a punishment, the other person wont be executed. Because that would make their mother sad. Oh, is that so? Yes. So if it looks like theyre going to commit a crime, their shrines pillar is pile-bunkered into their butt using teleportation and theyre only castrated for half a year. Surprising, isnt it? Thats direct! Thats really direct! And it apparently comes from within, so its impossible to dodge. Ive never seen it happen though. Its strict too! I can see why Naruze omits that part! Well, no one would imagine its set up that way. And Ive told Naruze that its probably best to just draw it however she wants. Youve read a lot of her stuff, havent you? Well, only the girl ones and the ones with Toori-kun-I mean nooooo. I havent read any of theeeeeem. And youre a pretty big genre yourself, Mito! Toori-kun takes you for walks! Thats getting way too kinky way too fast! Mitotsudaira then took a breath and asked a question. But when you get down to it, what is it you want to do, Tomo? Eh? W-well, the Asama Shrine supports Musashi, so If she left, it would do a lot of damage to Musashis infrastructure and contracts. So I cant even think about these things. But just as she thought that I was asking what it is you want to do. Eh? After voicing her confusion, she thought about what Mitotsudaira had meant. And Oh. Oh, no, she thought. I just about opened up and thought about something I had placed a lid over. It would be best not to think about it. Rationally, she did not know what would happen. But she was confident that she would lose everything if it all remained the same. So she calmed her breathing. And she closed it. The lid had started to open, but she closed it back up without looking inside. She placed the lid on, tightened it, tapped it once from above, and nodded. G-good. She had held it back. She had suppressed it. So everything was the same. And Mito. What is it? Please spare me that. There was a delay before an answer arrived. A few seconds definitely passed and she heard the distant voices of people erecting a pillar for some kind of construction. Understood. I got carried away there. Asama heard exactly what she had hoped to. Her rejection of this had been accepted, but Ah. She felt like something large was about to spill out. She held something in her hand and, instead of making a decision on it, she was going to just throw it out. And by letting the other person see her throwing it out, she was hoping to gain their understanding. This is Not good. Asama recalled something. Long ago, a certain boy had been lost and then returned, but he had been different afterwards. It had scared her. She had used that as an excuse to keep her distance. In doing that, she had not known what would happen and she had not known what she should do. But she had felt like nothing would change if she preserved the status quo. She had essentially thrown out that decision. In her fear of change, she had looked the other way and thrown it out. And so when he had returned thanks to Kimi, she had been hesitant. What had changed had returned to normal through yet more change. Her father had called it purification. When something is greatly defiled and then purified, it becomes even purer than before. Even Shinto had a story in which purity was created by purifying the unclean: by caring for an unclean being instead of detesting it, it was changed into a splendid god and a hunk of gold. So Look at him properly, Tomo. You were not the one who purified him, but that is why you must purify him from now on. Assuming you dont want that to happen again, that is. She remembered. She remembered, but she thought going any further would be dangerous. She felt like her fathers admonition from the past and some childish promises made back then would connect to the present. But Asama remembered. What was about to spill from her hand now was the same thing she had done in the past. Back then, she had looked the other way and hoped it would all sort itself out in time. But things were different now. Unlike back then, she was not looking the other way. She was avoiding looking at the actual contents, but she was not trying to forget the weight of what she held in her hand. So Mito! Shortly before Asama made up her mind, Mitotsudaira sighed and rested her cheek on her hand in response to the conversation with Asama. I got a little too excited there. Her position was settling into place and they were looking to the future. Horizon had proclaimed the meaning of their formation and her king had agreed. There was no more reason to hesitate. As the others found or were given a greater grasp of their position through the coming battles and negotiations, they too would enter this formation. Their connections went beyond the Chancellors Officers and the Student Council. Nor was it just Class 3-Plum. It was more all-encompassing than that. It is my kings formation. Had she been too excited or playful in hoping that she could find someone she could rely on in that formation? But Mitotsudaira thought about something else. She recalled when Asama had said she wanted to start a band. They still continued that when they had a chance, but when it had begun, Asama had been a mess of nerves and anticipation. Mitotsudaira had been the same. And she thought this was the same here. This formation would likely be used against Hashiba and Nobunaga. They had already made allies in Oushuu and declared their comeback. They would naturally gather together with even stronger and more obvious bonds than before. So Mitotsudaira would like it if Asama was there and if she could rely on her. Also So would my king, Horizon, and Kimi Mitotsudairas position as knight had been included alongside the close relationships of lover and sister. So she had to wonder how Asama would fit in if she joined as well. But Mitotsudaira also had to acknowledge that Asama was heir to the Asama Shrine. She was the Shinto Representative and that made her crucial to the world. And so there was no helping it. Sigh Mitotsudaira sighed and let the tension of joy leave her shoulders. Yes. Perhaps because the tension had left her, that time arrived: The battle begins! She prepared herself. And at that very instant, she heard the unexpectedly loud sound of Asama leaning against the door. Mito! Eeeeeeeee!! The battle was delayed. Wh-wh-what is it!? Is it an emergency!? Eh? An emergency? After asking Mitotsudaira that through the door, Asama heard the half-werewolf clear her throat. So what is it? Oh, well, you see? She knew this would sound lame, but she had to say it. I-I said before to please spare me this, right? But. She had to say but. She would regret it otherwise. So she had to say it. She had to speak her mind. Im the kind of person that says that kind of thing without thinking. I kind of have to given my position, but, um, if you want to, Mito She could not let herself think about why there was heat rising into her cheeks. She simply gave her request. Could you talk to me about that kind of thing again? She thought this was horribly selfish. She was asking while assuming it would be rejected. And she knew this was something she would normally have to deal with herself. But Im Musashis Shinto Representative and part of the Asama Shrine. Her primary god was Konohana Sakuya. That was the god of birth, marriage, matchmaking, and love. She was also the god of water and sake brewing. She understood she served that sort of god and she understood all of the divine protections that came with that, but she also placed a lid over it when it was about herself. And she knew placing a lid over it would only allow it ferment and grow. But putting a lid on those things was her nature. So she wanted someone to remind her when it was about time to remove that lid. Can you do that for me? She did not receive a response for a while. And so she leaned toward the door. Can you not? Oh, Im trying to force it onto her now. So You cant, can you? Ahha ha. Um, well, uh She had made a weird request. This was strange. She had been so desperate to prevent it from spilling earlier, but now she was laughing it off even as it was about to spill. But Tomo. After taking a breath, the voice continued. So unlike the past, you arent going to pretend not to see it? After a while, Asama confirmed what she was asked. Yes. It was a short response, but Then I will be the Mouse that binds you with my king. Kimi and Horizon will invite you too. And if you ask me Yes? There is no way my king has not given this any thought. Dont you think? He has never once forgotten or overlooked us, has he? She heard quiet laughter from beyond the door. Just like you were in the past, I think I am in too much of a rush to do something. So when we realize we cant do anything, we end up keeping our distance. Especially you since you have your work and your position at the Asama Shrine. So I have one other thought: you need to rely on others. Eh? You dont understand? You might be alone as the heir to the Asama Shrine, but you are not alone as one of us. So So just as I rely on you, if you rely on me, I will help you out. Things were different in the past, thought Mitotsudaira. Back in elementary school, she had only just arrived from Hexagone Fran?aise. Asama had already been friends with the Aoi Siblings and Horizon, but she had still primarily been the Asama Shrine Girl. She had already lost her mother back then, hadnt she? Partially due to that, she had been too perfect. She had looked after the idiot, the idiot sister, and the princess and she had also worked at the shrine. She had always said doing all of that was the least she could do with a perfectly composed expression. But Asama had changed after Horizon was lost and after he had returned different. She had stopped saying anything. Even Kimi had stopped inviting anyone out to play, so anxious days had continued for all of them. But the day after Kimi had brought him back, she and Asama had taken him to school with Asama in the lead. The idiot and his sister had been the same as always, but Asama had been a little different. She had fallen asleep during class. She had likely been mentally exhausted. When she had woken to find the idiot laughing at her, she had blushed, but with that, everything had returned to normal except for the absence of Horizon. Tomo, I think you are a very well-made person. Eh? Mitotsudaira decided not to mention the porn game poison tasting or the doujinshi, but aside from that You do such a good job looking after Musashi and our contracts. But when it comes to yourself, you use Musashi and us as an excuse to close it away. I think you need to do something about that. Thats right, thought Mitotsudaira as a bitter smile naturally reached her lips. And For those things, you can just tap us on the shoulder and let us know. Asama sighed. It was a deep sigh that seemed to let all the tension out of her body. I Yes. I can at least think about what it is I want to do, cant I? She wanted to give it some serious thought eventually. And Mito, thank you. No, no. Its just that Kimi went a little too far without ever giving a proper explanation. Asama knew exactly what she meant. Kimi really can look way too far ahead. She predicts what people will do in the very end and she acts based on that, so it can be hard to know how to respond to her sometimes. I think you mean all the time. They laughed quietly together and their breathing seemed to synchronize. They laughed as they discussed a friend who was not here. But they knew she would have zero problems with this if she heard them. That was how well they knew each other. And so I can rely on them when its something they can help with, cant I? Asama was really bad at that. She had always known that, but there had been nothing she could do thanks to her shrine work. But if there was nothing she could do, she only had to rely on someone else. She was glad she had friends she could rely on. Kimi might have crossed the starting line and forcibly pulled me along, but Mito was the one that made sure I continued on. Where were they headed? Wherever their destination, the others would help her and ask for her help along the way. So Yes. She made up her mind a bit. And she decided to demonstrate that later. That sounds like fun. And just as she said that Um, Asama-san and 5th Special Duty Officer? The Chancellor is saying youve been spending a pretty long time together. Adele opened the bathroom door and peered inside. And Adele froze in place. Why? wondered Asama as she thought back on their situation here. The heir of the Asama Shrine is leaning against the door of the stall Mito is in. An awkward sweat started to seep out onto her back and the back of her thighs. Adele shut the door. Ah, wait! Adele! She called out to the girl, but Adele was fast. Chancellor! Chancellor! Asama-san is pressed against the stall door listening to the 5th Special Duty Officers noises and saying that sounds like fun! Just as Vicereine Horizon predicted!! Did this just get 2 or 3 times worse than I thought!? Um, Tomo? Eh? After removing herself from the door and asking that question, she heard Mitotsudairas voice from the other side. Im just about at the critical point, so can you play the waterfall sound? Asama pressed her forehead against the door and smiled bitterly. Then she complied with Mitotsudairas request. Immediately, the door burst open again. It was Kimi. Asama! Mitotsudaira! The Tottori Castle supposedly just arrived at Edo! According to the information Masazumi received from her dad, Hexagone Fran?aise is responding with some actions of their own, so weve ended the meeting to head out and check on the situation! Did you see that!? Im taking this seriously for once! Now, do you want me to join you in listening!? Kimi looked to Asama, but she made an immediate about-face. Foolish brother! Horizon! Asama and Mitotsudaira are using a waterfall noise to disguise that theyre giggling about something with the stall door between them! They were having a duet while I wasnt with them! Not you too, Kimi!! It ultimately took a few minutes for them to catch their breath and head to the top of the Ariake with the others. Has the Ariake made any movements? A transport ship decorated with the six coin emblem of Sanada Academy flew through the sky of western Kantou. Three people stood on the deck in summer uniforms: Kakei, Unno, and Mochizuki, can you observe any motion? We wont be able to see it once we meet up with the Shirasagi, so we need to record it while we can. Unno was speaking to an automaton who wore her hair up. She wore a Far Eastern style summer maid uniform and her eyes were directed toward the eastern sky. I have determined it is summer. The air is wavering quite a bit, but the air current left by the Ariake is indeed producing thin clouds. Mochizuki pointed at some flat wavering clouds floating far to the east and then she pointed south. Their ship was flying south, but a bit to the right of its heading was Edo Bay where two giant silhouettes floated. They were not as large as the Ariake visible in the distance, but one of them was 6 ships measuring more than 6 km long floating in the air above Edo Bay. The other was a large transport ship measuring more than 1.5 km long. That is the Azuchi and the Tottori Castle. The Houjou fleet has ascended around them to protect them. Its the large nation pushing around the small and medium sized nations. Thats pretty much whats happened to us too. Kakei-sama, even large nations have their own rankings and future territories to worry about. Mochizuki gave that comment while looking to the northern sky. Beyond the bluish-black mountains of Oushuu, something was visible below the hazy white sky. Kakei-sama, Unno-sama, can you see that? Testament. Mogami and Date, huh? I recognize the Yamagata Castle, but is the Date one the Aoba? Aircraft carriers all look so alike that its hard to tell them apart. Testament. I have determined it is the Aoba Castle, said Mochizuki. When the Azuchi Castle moves tonight, they will most likely relay its location to their merchant fleets at the Ariake for as long as possible. And they will continue watching from that position until those fleets have left and safely returned to their territories. A large nations intentions just keep spreading and spreading, dont they? Unno spread her arms in exasperation. When she lightly spun around, Kakei spread his mouth horizontally and sighed. Thats not cute at all. I wasnt trying to be cute, silly. Mochizuki nodded at that. Everyone knows that you practice every single day, Unno-sama. Kakei-samas opinion aside, we can use your power as a Yamaga shrine maiden while in this land. Unlike in IZUMO. If the Azuchi begins to move as part of Hashibas forces tonight and if the Musashi also takes action, we will likely be able to provide a decision concerning Musashi. So Mochizuki gave Unno and Kakei a smile. I hope that happens. Volume 5A, 8: Gatherer at the Surrounded Sea Volume 5A, Chapter 8: Gatherer at the Surrounded Sea You can see it in the distance It also exists nearby Point Allocation (Like a Wave) They certainly had a long journey. And theyll be heading back before long. A voice rang out above the ocean that reflected the morning sky. It was in the sky above a large bay. That surrounded portion of sea had an entrance opened on the south and ships would occasionally travel in or out through it, but one structure cast a greater shadow than any other. The Azuchi Castle will finally be joining the invasion of Mouri. A womans voice came from the west of the bay. A giant but slender three-hull ship floated in the eastern sky there. That high-speed aerial warship bore the name Shirasagi Castle and a woman in a moon-colored summer uniform stood on the central bow with her hands on her hips and her eyes on the eastern sky. She was viewing a large black ship with 6 hulls in the land port built on the shore. The name Azuchi Castle was visible on the bow of the flat ship. Then an insha kotob appeared next to the woman. It displayed a girl with her hair tied back high on her head. Takigawa-sama, this is Fukushima on the Azuchi Castle. We have completed the transfer of control to the Tottori Castle. We will leave port at 8 tonight and continue straight to Mouri without resupplying. Shaja. Good luck. I hear the other side kept the upper hand and made a mess of the first battle in Mouri today, but we planned for that. This begins for real starting tomorrow. Youll be there by then, wont you? Testament. We have our end-of-term exams, but we intend to rush through those tonight. In Mouri, they are working out who will be the elites of the Hashiba forces. Or so Takenaka-sama says. Take was so excited about getting into the Ten Spears, but she hasnt changed at all. Shes still so down-to-earth and severe. Will you tell her not to get seasick? The frontline commander has to be on a ship, after all. I hear it is too late for that Ha ha. Shes also inherited the name of Kuroda Kanbei, a tactician feared even by Hashiba, but shes still a complete lost cause on that front. She should probably remake her body a little. Anyway, itll be sad not to have the Azuchi Castle around anymore, but thats just how it is. For a while, it was split apart to take the place of the devastated villages in the area, but it really shines when its all together. Its a good ship. Testament. I am glad to hear thee say that. And thank thee very much for accommodating us even though we will be leaving so soon. Yes, yes. Hashiba was at Lake Biwa Azuchi for an interim report, right? Did you get any souvenirs, Fuku? Testament. I got some Edo Bananas, including enough for the rest of the Ten Spears, but should I really have gotten so many? To be honest, weve had way too many of them since there are almost no tourists now. The Asakusa specialty known as a Black Thunder Crackers are pretty good, but Asakusa is Musashi, right? I feel like someone would complain. There was movement beyond the Azuchi Castle as Takigawa spoke. The Tottori Castle, a large transport ship behind the Azuchi Castle, was beginning to move into the land port. Takigawa followed it with her eyes. This is really a new situation for Edo. Look, Fuku, the Ariake has removed its upper surface stealth to watch us. Some white cirrus clouds were visible in the northeast sky. Fukushima looked to them inside the screen. Takigawa-sama, thou should keep an eye on them. Kiyo-dono and I need to retrain ourselves. Dont worry, said Takigawa as she smiled and looked to the right, which was west. There was a black galley fleet there. It was fortifying the west side of the bay. We have the Houjou Association of Indian States fleet. Because Im supposed to be the inspector of Houjou and the rest of Kantou. So if Im going to return to Lake Biwa Azuchi She laughed and crossed her arms. Itll be after the Battle of Kanagawa. According to the Testament, thats when Houjou rebels against me. And after that sends me back, I dont do much more of import. After I side with Shiba at Shizugatake, I retire until I meet my end at Komaki Nagakute. So I think I should do what I can here. Takigawa-sama Fukushima started to say something but held her tongue. Then she put on a flat-eyebrowed expression over the insha kotob. Kiyo-dono and Iand Wakisaka and the others too. We will visit Kantou on occasion. And with the Bunroku and Keichou Campaigns, Yukinaga-sama and Kuki-sama can visit thee too. I can speak with Cookie and the others over the divine transmission. You underclassmen dont need to worry about an upperclassman like me. Besides, I dont really understand it all, but you all have a fair number of memories concerning Kantou, right? Testament. That is a secret, so I cannot say much. There is something that I wish we had been able to deal with while we were here, though. Its fine. P.A. Oda doesnt question peoples pasts. That helped me out too. Takigawa laughed. Well, leave Kantou to me. Even if something happens, Ill return the Shirasagi Castle to Hashiba and sink the Musashi. You lent me more than enough of a fighting force for that. Although thats left us so busy with school events that Mr. Picky wont shut up about it. Yes, Akechi-sama does animpressive job of carrying out his duties as Representative Committee Head despite being in Kyou Shaja. Fuku, get some sleep. Youre heading out on the first ship tonight, arent you? Night is good. The moon is the symbol of P.A. Oda. Its a source of power. The sun was setting in the sky. It began to grow a little yellow, but it was still bright. Takigawa took a breath as she looked to it. This is the sky of early summer shifting into summer. She looked across the orange-dyed sky and saw a bluish-black color and bright stars in the east. And to the north, she saw some horizontal fog and some small ships in the distance. That would be the Oushuu merchant fleets. The Ariake has removed its upper stealth, so we can see them now. But While Fukushima said that, those ships suddenly vanished. The Ariakes stealth barrier was back up. They were hiding. At the same time, the second-in-command ran up the stairs leading below deck. Lady Takigawa! The Ariake is fully hiding itself behind its stealth barrier once more! Takigawa sensed definite willpower behind the Ariakes action. She might have been imagining it, but Theyve made up their mind. Her second-in-command held out an insha kotob that displayed a close-up image of the vanishing Ariake. But Takigawa smiled and kept her eyes on the northeastern sky. Theyre watching, theyre watching. They have to be watching our actions here. And the Mouri battle has to be inspiring them to action of their own. Theyre probably rebuilding their motivation right about now, she said. Its been a week since they got back from Novgorod and summer break is coming up soon, so they must be as busy as us working through their official events. Their elation after victory at Novgorod will be wearing off, but if they dont act now, that power and willpower are meaningless. Then, Takigawa-sama, are thou saying? Shaja. Takigawa nodded. Theyre after Houjou and they want to leave Mouri indebted to them. So when the Azuchi leaves tonight, the Musashi will probably leave as well. For example For example They might fire on the Azuchi to do as much damage as they can to the supplies and troops being transported to Mouri and then they wont attack Houjou. In doing that, they can show they have no hostility against Houjou, which will help them in the negotiations leading into the later Tensho Jingo Conflict and Siege of Odawara. But But? Theres one obstacle preventing them from reaching the Tensho Jingo Conflict and the Siege of Odarawa: me. Takigawa smiled bitterly and thought about her Testament descriptions. Yes, according to the Testament, I grow restless when I hear of our masters assassination, so Houjou attacks me and I lose the castle Im using to manage Kantou. Thats the local battle known as the Battle of Kanagawa. That carried a few difficult problems. After all Its only after our masters death that I lose my castle and retreat from Kantou. So if Musashi manages to establish my retreat, it will raise one of the Kantou flags for our masters assassination. But That is done by Houjou and not Musashi. Right. That isnt Musashis job. And Hashiba has control at the later Siege of Odawara. If Houjou carelessly drives me out, they will meet the same fate as Edo. But if Musashi does not act tonight, they will lose both the opportunity and their reputation as a nation. The other nations will think they were helpless as the Azuchi left before their eyes. Mouri would probably be the one to protest the most. Takigawa smiled. Its tricky. Musashi has to get Houjou to attack us and they also want Mouri to be indebted to them. So what will they do? This cant be fun for them. As for us What would they do tonight? Its simple. Tonight, we need to get Houjou to say goodbye to Musashi. That would fully draw Houjou into their own ranks and it would let her safely negotiate her retreat from Kantou. Of the flags left for our masters assassination, the most important ones for the expansion of our power is the invasion of Mouri and my retreat from Kantou. But Hashiba and I will manage that. We will at least protect our masters assassination through summer break. And after summer break when all the necessary preparations are complete Takigawa breathed in before continuing. We will execute our masters Genesis Project. Listen, Fuku. You need to calmly leave for Mouri tonight. And when you see Houjou turn on Musashi, I want you to tell everyone something. Tell them that Im working out in this remote area all on my own and that they arent to forget about me, okay? Takigawa relaxed her shoulders and looked to the Azuchi Castle. Can you do that? Masazumi stood on the lift descending the inside of the Ariakes outer wall. I need to give this some thought. Around her, the others were recording and analyzing the scene of Edo and the movements of the other nations they had just seen. The nudist was not doing anything, but that was fine since the alternative was much more dangerous. But Horizon asked a question. Masazumi-sama, what will we do when the Azuchi Castle takes action? If possible, I want to send the Musashi out and fire on them. The enemy is probably thinking the same thing, Masazumi told herself while bracing her heart and looking to the others. She knew just who to leave this with. Neshinbara, put together a strategy. I want to have some definite friendship with Houjou tonight. Really!? Neshinbara turned back and spread his arms. There were some worrying aspects to his expression, but she decided it did not really matter. Do it. We might have used our resistance to make a comeback and then climbed up onto the world stage, but there are some who are trying to move ever forward to pull out ahead of us. This is hardly a new thought, but the world really is a constant competition. She felt the inner pressure inside her growing. I really might be the kind of politician that likes this kind of fighting. But the other academies were also like this. The large nations led the world and the small nations tried to put themselves out there and to survive. Everyone was doing what they could to not be crushed. When Sanada attacked and sabotaged us before the Battle of Novgorod, they werent just trying to destroy the Musashi and crush us. That was their way to make their presence known to the world as a small nation. What they did would determine the value of the small nation of Sanada and of themselves. They had made their attack with that great pressure bearing down on them and they would again in the future. There were plenty of other nations like that. And We must not forget that we are taking on a superpower that has control of the majority of the world. Were trying to get a hit in to prevent them from simply doing whatever they want. Today will be the beginning of that. Then lets send out the Musashi! Lets show off! And I want to move the Ariake too! We opened the bottom to send the Musashi out before, so itd be cool to open the top this time! This boy muttered everyone, so Masazumi nodded. Can we do it? Ill make sure we can. Neshinbara crossed his arms and grinned. Ill put together a strategy thats guaranteed to make Houjou our friends. The afternoon wind blew across an aerial fleet marked with the name Houjou. The Houjou fleet was protecting Edo Bay, the Tottori Castle which had arrived there, and the Azuchi Castle which was about to leave. The battleship leading the fleet was the Hachioji Castle. Someone in white stood on the black galleys deck. The girl wore a white track suit with the Sagami Houjou logo on the back. She was an automaton with dark skin and a white horn on either side of her head. She had a view horizontally out into the sky. As she stood motionless above the sea to guard and monitor the area, she faced northwest. Ujinao-sama, the Ariakes estimated location is 120 km in that direction. Houjou Ujinao nodded at the words of the ninja girl Mouse at her feet. Her eyes were closed, but she turned her head to face the Mouse. Kotarou, now is the time to prepare the shells and the mechanical phoenix unit. We will do exactly as Hashiba has instructed. Are you sure? Why wouldnt I be? Testament. You established a friendly relationship with Musashi at IZUMO and your childhood friend is on the Musashior so I hear. Testament, said Ujinao with a nod. But she then opened a sign frame to display Hashibas instructions. She placed her hand on it and called in more information. But, Kotarou, positions change with time. Is there anything outside of ones position? There is. Ujinao was very clear about that. Next, she began to walk forward. She stopped on the very edge of the bow and faced the Ariakes distant position in the sky. And But your physical location can only be decided by your position. Just because you have certain feelings does not mean you can be by someones side, Kotarou. And it is because it comes with a fixed physical location that we call it our position. What is your relationship with that person? He is my ally. And I am his ally. I-I am your ally too, Ujinao-sama! Kotarous words placed a small smile on Ujinaos lips. Even if we are far apart, even if we are forever separated, and even if we are enemies. Listen. Our Houjou Association of Indian States teaches of death, rebirth, and transcendence. Everything will eventually meet destruction and it will be reborn through the process of transmigration. But to escape the suffering of that cycle is to transcend it and reach the pure land. That means life is constant suffering and you cannot escape it even in death due to transmigration. Thats pretty harsh And that is why our teachings say people must reach enlightenment and transcend that cycle. But But What if there was someone who you could trust would forever be your ally even throughout transmigration? Well What if you had someone who you could trust would remain your ally even if they are not by your side, even if you die, and even if they die? Thatthat wouldnt be possible. Its nonsense. It is possible. There are a few ways. Ujinao placed her hands on the deck railing. But in my case, it was a childhood promise. Childhood? Ujinao-sama, even your family and relatives betrayed you and turned on you while fighting over inheritance It happened in those very circumstances. Andthat is why we promised to be each others allies no matter what. Perhaps it was a childish attempt to feel some peace and perhaps it was just something I wanted to hear myself say. And in my current position, I have you and everyone else as my allies. So So I am much more spoiled than I was in the past. So if he and I are still allies, then there is nothing to fear. Ujinao hit the approve mark on the sign frame. She had authorized supplies for the armaments and she nodded with a small smile. Now, I wonder what the world is going to do. Volume 5A, 9: Challengers of a Remodeled Place Volume 5A, Chapter 9: Challengers of a Remodeled Place All of a sudden What should have been fun Was a pain Point Allocation (Student Life) Okay, get your butts moving! Theres danger in the air! Replenish the shells to make sure we can leave at any moment! If we get caught by the Azuchi this time, we need to be able to make them cry! The engine division chiefs voice reverberated across Okutamas fore deck. Everyone, begin the night shift!! Judge!! The Ariake was still full of motion even after nightfall. The first port and starboard ships of Shinagawa and Asakusa were loaded with cargo and the surface derricks were lit up in preparation to transport the wooden containers that would pile up at night. The second port and starboard ships of Tama and Murayama primarily contained diplomatic buildings and shopping districts. Other than the largescale ports that stuck out like wings, the lights were lowered to a level that only illuminated the crucial locations. The third port and starboard ships of Takao and Oume were mostly residential and the streets and homes had their lights on for the people heading home from work or about to head out for work. The front and back central ships of Musashino and Okutama were much the same. Those two ships were primarily student housing and administrative buildings, so the lights were on but kept low enough to not disturb the night. And those lights filled the academy at the back of Okutama as well as the houses and streets. That was Musashi Ariadust Academy. The two school buildings, one in front and one in back, had occasional lights on in the hallways and classrooms and people were moving around within them even at night. They were remodeling the interior. Hey, Crossunite, this is a hook for the ceiling plumbing. Can I throw it up to you? Judge. Now, Naruze, Naito, and Urquiaga, is the package for me still not here? The Student Council Room at the center of the front school buildings 3rd floor was working through the night. Someone inside was walking to and fro and looking up and down with design plans on a sign frame. Masazumi, calm down a little. You told us to finish the maintenance here before we left, but youre still wandering restlessly around. How about sitting down and actually getting the butt of your track suit dirty? That comment came from the track suit-wearing Weiss Hexen delivering some rolled-up paper through the window. And she spoke to the others inside. Naomasa is taking the big stuff to the lift down below. Adele andsomeone else go grab it. Judge! How about you, Satomi Student Council President? Judge. Cutting string and tying up the packages here isnt really helping anyone. Ill go. Wait, said Noriki as he removed the packaging from a new bookcase. Satomi Student Council President. You are good at cutting string and arranging the packages, so you stay there. Are you saying I had a hidden talent? We can understand even if you dont say it, so dont bother. Yes, and tie up those newspapers. Adele tilted her head at all this. So, um, who am I supposed to go with then? Futayo is training with the Tachibana Couple up top Is the Aoi idiot not here? Heh heh. He went to say hi to Asama Papa as thanks for getting him released from the guard station this morning. That was Kimi. She and Horizon (who was wearing a helmet) were carrying desk drawers out into the hallway and she suddenly turned toward Adele. Suzu is working at the bathhouse. So would you like me to go with you, Adele? I will accompany you two, added Horizon. My gravitational control is sure to come in handy. Take care of it, said Masazumi to the three girls just before Kimi pulled on Adeles hand and hopped out the window. And a voice reached Masazumi from below the window and above the courtyard. Eh!? Ah! Kimi-san! Hwaaaaaaaaaaaahh!! Horizon watched the voice go, gave a nod, and then hopped out the window herself. Another yell from below: Eh!? Ah! Vicereine Horizon!? Owaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!! Nice one! That upright falling pose will give you a nice landing, Horizon! You should try a drill spin next time! My initial speed would likely be the key to that. I will give it my best shot. As the voices continued, Masazumi noticed Ookubo standing by the door and staring blankly inside. Oh? Is something the matter, Ookubo? Um, uh, did someone just? And Vicereine Horizon too? Um They win if you react. I recently realized those are the rules of the game. Oh, are those the documents from the engine division? Ill have Tsukinowa scan them, so sit in the corner and wait. Just as Masazumi gave those instructions, a sign frame opened next to her face. What could this be? wondered Masazumi as she looked over. Gold Mar: Um, Seijun, the Asama Shrine has some charms for placing on pipes. They say to go pick them up since theyre important. Asama: Theyre to negate the wind during combat. If you cant stop by, should I bring them there? Well, hesitated Masazumi. No need, said Naruze who was about to take off outside the window. She brought her feather broom alongside the windowsill. This isnt your first time riding one, right? Ill take you to the Asama Shrine. How will I get back? Wait a bit and Urquiaga will be along. Gold Mar: Oh, thats right. What does that mean? wondered Masazumi. Heidi looked up from where she was measuring out space under the floor and she placed a hand on her cheek. That would be because Narumi-san is working as a shrine maiden trainee starting today. Im not sure if thats surprising or exactly what I would have expected Masazumi stepped onto the windowsill and leaned outside. Um, Vice President? asked Ookubo behind her. Ill be taking a quick trip to the Asama Shrine. Leave the documents-no, Ill take them with me. Ill probably have some down time waiting for my ride back. Whats that look for? Nothing See you later. Judge, said Masazumi as she sat on the back of the seat on Naruzes broom. The wind outside was the wind of the Ariake. It smelled of oil and steel. In the courtyard below, Neshinbara was writing on a hanging banner. With all the official events around this time, they probably had to hold the hobby events at the same time. As Masazumi wondered what the Association of Wholesome Bachelors was about, Naruze tilted her broom. Okay, lets get going. Their bodies hopped upwards before she even finished speaking. They flew into the Okutama sky. Technohexen flight was achieved using speed. Naruzes initial speed was so great that she instantly arrived near the Ariakes ceiling even with Masazumi along for the ride. She looked down at Musashis nightscape, but once she reached the top of her parabolic arc, she gradually slowed the broom. The wind was only fast enough to gently stroke her cheeks. That should do it. Ones flight speed felt very different to a normal person versus someone who was accustomed to it. When Naruze thought they were moving slow enough to speak, others tended not to agree. That was why she lowered her brooms output until she felt they could whisper. Okay, Masazumi, Ill be taking you to the Asama Shrine, but do you have something to say first? This was a bit of kindness. Im sure you plan on striking at Azuchi and Houjou, but you have something else to worry about too, dont you? Thats why youre riding on my broom right now. Or am I wrong? No, youre right. Masazumi had leaned forward and half clung to the broom behind Naruze, so she sat up now. That parts the thruster, so clinging to it is dangerous. I just wish there was something to hold onto. But anyway. Masazumi adjusted her track suits collar and sighed. I did want a bit of a change of pace and theres nothing wrong with holding a meeting for that, right? Flat Vassal: So you were planning a war as a change of pace! Thats our Vice President! Unturning: So the rumors were accurate Uqui: What do you think, Narumi? Not growing accustomed to it can be dangerous. 10ZO: Uqui-dono, Masazumi-dono did not develop into this kind of person because she wanted to Marube-ya: But the life you live shows what kind of person you are!! Someone please reject that premise. I dont think anyone can, said Naruze. More importantly, you havent been eating much, have you? Asama asked the Chancellor to deliver an apple pie, so if holding a remote meeting here wont cheer you up, why not head there right away? No, um. Masazumi opened a sign frame. There are some things I dont like talking about with all that commotion going on. I doubt well have any more spies like the Sanada ones, but I still dont like it. You mean youre more comfortable when its just between us? Not even Naruze knew if her quiet laugh was bitter or self-deprecating, but then she heard Masazumi speak. But I think all of you are turning into one of the greatest forces in the Far East. Politically, at least. Say that when Im with Margot. Besides, those P.A. Oda Edel Brocken testers picked a fight with us at Novgorod. Our rank can change at a moments notice, so we cant let our guard down. Naruze said oh and added something more. Im not saying what you said upset me. Hearing that, Masazumi initially gave her a casual look but finally smiled a little. Dont worry. I shouldnt have said that, thought Naruze while feeling regret from the bottom of her heart. Whats that I know that look for? Then what are we supposed to do? Masazumi gave a smile void of displeasure, adjusted her position on the broom, and inhaled. Hey, are you listening, Class 3-Plum Chancellors Officers and Student Council? To continue from this morning, I would like to look a bit ahead and discuss our future policy as Musashi. This is separate from the battle with Azuchi or Houjou that is sure to happen today. I want to check on a small problem that Musashi faces in the near future. Namely We havent finished our official school events. The academy rules prioritize school activities over politics and war. I want to do something about this before the Testament Union says something about it and turns it into a political issue. As Masazumi spoke, she sensed the empty air below her legs dangling from the broom. I really have gotten used to life here. With that thought, she continued. Now, lets start with the current situation. She opened a sign frame that displayed a schedule. They were currently entering the latter half of July, but Vice President: This would normally be when the end-of-term exams are returned, but we only just barely finished our midterm exams on the way back. Smoking Girl: Yeah, that was pretty awful. Vice President: Theres no helping it. The Testament Union was pointing to the academy rules and threatening to punish us if we continued engaging in war without functioning as an academy. Novice: And thanks to that, were working through our 1st term events, right? Right, responded Masazumi. Vice President: We dont have to worry about the Spring School Festival because we held that with England, but we havent done the Gagaku Festival that should have been held at Aki. Well be able to use the school building this week, so we can work through the health examination and other events that kind of fell by the wayside with the Battle of Mikawa. That way the Testament Union cant place an Event Stop on us. Bell: EventStop? Wise Sister: An Event Stop!! Heh heh. I think we all know what an Event Stop is![1] Sumo stomp!! In other words, because the academy hasnt completed its events, we cant be students. So all our political, wartime, and other activities with other nations will be stopped with an Event Stop! Almost Everyone: Im having a hard time figuring out if youre giving a serious answer or not!! Asama: It actually all fits with the correct interpretation. Mal-Ga: And what would the incorrect interpretation be? Asama: Eh? U-um, I dont knowwwww. I really dooooont. Novice: To get back on topic, an Event Stop is an effective defensive measure for small nations. While theyre being attacked, they can stall their official events and demand a ceasefire to finish their official events if they need to. Of course, if they do that, the Testament Union will strip them of their rights as an academy. Gold Mar: Besides, if they use their events as a shield like that, the Testament Union will intervene as soon as theyre done and dismantle the academys leadership. Bell: Will thathappen tous too? Vice President: Were completing our events to make sure it doesnt. This is a unique aspect of the academy rules, thought Masazumi. This rule had been created by the provisional rule, but while it meant you did not qualify as human if you were not a student, it also meant that the students had to remain students. The large nations would manage their schedule so they could progress through their history recreation while also completing their official events. The European Tsirhc Catholics and the Kantou nations had plenty of winter festivals and celebrations, so scheduling could be difficult but they only had to check on their progress periodically. Conversely, the Protestants had few celebrations, but Its apparently a really big deal if they carelessly forget or put off an event Did that mean they needed to make it at least somewhat habitual? However Vice President: The school trip is the real problem. I had originally wanted to hold it immediately after Magdeburg, but we lost our opportunity. That event and its preparations are a lot of work. Righteousness: Theres nothing I can do about that, 3rd years. Asama: Oh, you probably dont know, Yoshy-chan, but the Musashi flies near where the school trip is being held, so youre doomed to take part too. Righteousness: I dont like the way you phrased that!! Vice President: Well, after Novgorod and tonight, the Musashi will probably need retuning. It would be best to use the school trip to do that and hold a test flight. Silver Wolf: Oh, I just got back from carrying some things up from below. Are we having another meeting? Tomo, can you send me the chat log? Masazumi sighed and she watched on her sign frame as Asama complied from the Asama Shrine. Every nation had to complete or use the official events. It was a politicians duty to keep those things running smoothly. You could call these national events. People were sure to call them a waste of money and say they had more important things to worry about, but the events held by a nation demonstrated the nations individuality and allowed them to line up alongside the other nations. By holding the same events as another nation, your nation could share the same values. Allied and friendly nations would sometimes adopt traditions they could understand. Christmas and Valentines are two examples of that. The word international came to mind. Vice President: But the biggest event of all will arrive after all those different events. That being Vice President: Summer break. 10ZO: Yes, that one is a problem. Tenzou was handling the piping above the Student Council Room ceiling. Scarred: Is there something difficult about summer break? 10ZO: Judge. During summer break, nearly all academy functions come to a standstill. That means it is impossible to function outside of the bare minimum required to run the nation. Mal-Ga: Judge. Thats why the academies use that time to make progress on their internal history recreation. Battles and research in the fields of culture and civilization require long periods of stability, so summer break and winter break tend to lead to increases in those fields. We have a lot of hobby events during the summer, but that isnt just because we love festivals. Marube-ya: On the commerce side, domestic demand rises during those times, so we use it to make lots of money. Because all the students are back home, you see. Smoking Girl: Since there are so many people in the cities and so many festivals, its a busy time for the engine division too. Asama-chi, its the same for you, isnt it? Asama: Eh? Well, its about the same as always for us. Almost Everyone: That confidence! Me: No, it gets pretty busy at your place, Asama. I can tell when I go there as a part-time shrine maiden. Theres so much work to do with cleaning the mikoshi and tuning the festival grounds and everything. But that means no one notices my crossdressing, which is boring. Hori-ko: I will hit him for the crossdressing part later, so fear not, everyone. But he is right. I saw a great many things in the city last year, but I recall seeing shrine maidens moving here and there throughout the city. To sum up, I believe Asama-sama was merely being humble. About what I expected from them thought Mitotsudaira atop one of the periodic transport ships heading from the Ariake diplomatic port to Okutama. Asama: No, um, uhh Asama was used to being busy, so it was true that she was confident. On the other hand, it was true she would be busy, so Mitotsudairas king and Horizon were also correct. She had to smile at Asamas panicked text scrolling along the sign frame, but she needed to address the topic that had her attention. It had to do with the sight she had seen outside. Silver Wolf: Perhaps because summer is coming, a lot of Date and Mogami trade ships have been visiting the Ariake. A Mogami ship had arrived almost immediately after the Musashi had returned. A Date one had arrived soon thereafter, Sviet Rus had arrived via Mogami, and other nations had followed. Mitotsudaira had visited her territory below today to greet some people and pass on some information. She had expected the Mito sky to be full of activity, but due to the Ariakes giant stealth barrier, she had only seen a surprisingly clear sky. Silver Wolf: With more ships arriving, the rainfall issues caused by the Ariakes immobility are turning into a problem. Vice President: Once our individual trade discussions with the European nations have settled down, well have to send the Musashi out as a hub port and move the Ariake toward the ocean while its free. The transport ship finished its ascent. It now moved horizontally from Shinagawas starboard bow and toward Okutamas bow. Masazumi was somewhere in the distance overhead, but she could not see her from here. She could not detect her scent either because the smells of oil and scorched metal were stronger. These conditions are part of the reason I didnt notice that Sanada was infiltrating us. Mitotsudaira reminded herself to be on her guard as she looked to the unseen south. Edo was in that direction. We need to retake that city eventually, she thought as Masazumis words scrolled by next to her face. Vice President: This is all because summer break is approaching. Date and Mogami apparently want a clear idea of what their trade routes are before then. That will act as a springboard for the surface trade route that will come later. As Masazumi spoke, a heavy noise rumbled from the starboard side of the Ariakes ceiling. It was Bell: The Nanbu clan shipis leaving Marube-ya: Thats the ship of the Oushuu Clans Alliance that Shiro-kun was negotiating with. I think he gave them some souvenirs and asked them to weigh us against Hashiba in Edo. Hori-ko: How did that turn out, Heidi-sama? Marube-ya: Judge. Any food or minerals would be taken away by their higher ups, so we had Musashi IZUMO sell them some of Kantou IZUMOs engine-related tech. Oushuu might be skilled at constructing residences and fortresses, but theyre a little weak when it comes to aerial ships. I see, said Mitotsudaira as Okutama came into view. It had a lot of lights on because it was the central ship that handled the fuel and power distribution for the other ships. According to Naomasa, they had fixed a few flaws found during the Battle of Novgorod, but they still had to make some readjustments for the feedback from the other ships. It was apparently a pain to deal with. We need to finish Okutamas maintenance before leaving on the school trip, dont we? As she thought about that, a familiar smell reached her nose: apples. They were cooked and the smell reached her through a chimney. It was an apple pie and she only knew two people who could bake them like this: the Blue Thunders manager and My king. But when her king made it, the lemon scent was weaker. She was conceitedly confident that that might be out of concern for her, but this was exactly that smell. Silver Wolf: My king, are you cooking? Hori-ko: He should be delivering what Asama-sama asked for. Asama: Oh, yes. He came here. He wanted to say thank you for helping him out of the guard station this morning and my dad is researching the Musashis defensive divine protections, so I ordered a pie for everyone here to share over tea. He might be playing a video game with my dad. Do you want to stop by and see? Judge, said Mitotsudaira as the Asama Shrine came into view. She also saw the academy beyond it. The area was still dark, but the schoolyard and surrounding paths were lit up. And she saw a few people cutting diagonally across to the port side of the schoolyard. Huh? Kimi, Adele, and Horizon? Kimi lightly jumped over a chest-high fence at the border of the academy schoolyard. That should do it. She was headed toward the elevated platform on the port side of the academy. There was a delivery elevator there. The elevator was large enough to carry a wide block section if it was divided into thirds, but it was not yet in view. However, it would be carrying the bookcases and desks that Naomasa had carried in from the port. As a shortcut, Kimi had jumped over the academy fence. She made a light leap. She gently kicked her toes off the top of the fence, spun her body around, and turned backwards in midair. Cmon, you two. Hurry it up. First, Adele ran toward the fence and tried to use it as a stepping stone. She had a body reinforcement spell instead of an acceleration spell as a constant divine protection and that spell circle appeared on the back of her neck. Is she going to clear it? wondered Kimi. Ah, no, huh!? Her foot seemed to hesitate. As a result, she frantically stepped down too hard and jumped not just over the fence but well past it. Um, thats a cliff right there. Awah! No, no, no!! They were on a narrow plaza at the top of the cliff. Adele reached out with her track suit sleeves and grabbed at the thick branch of a cherry tree. The tree bent, but it did not break. Adele breathed a relived sigh as she dangled from the branch. Meanwhile Horizon. Horizon made a great leap. She passed over Kimis head, but it was a high jump that did not take her far horizontally. She spread her arms in midair and pulled her knees up. ! With a scraping of gravel, she landed heavily on one knee and one hand. Kimi landed on her toes next to her just as Urquiaga flew by overhead, carrying some cargo. Uqui: Why does Horizon always have to put some much of an oomph into her actions? Hori-ko: Because it is cool. Obviously. Horizon slowly stood up and began walking. Kimi walked alongside her. This is a nice atmosphere given war is a very real possibility. Heh heh. I wonder what it is we immerse ourselves in at times like this. This may have been an extension of their victorious mood. Next to Kimi, Adele took a drink from a bamboo water bottle and gave Kimi a puzzled look. But, thought Kimi, leaving the crucial words in her heart. Whats wrong with that? After giving freedom to her heart, Kimi spoke to the princess walking alongside her. Horizon. What is it, Kimi-sama? Well. Kimi voiced the words she had just thought up. You said my foolish brother would show you your dreams, but I think were the same too. Even she thought this was sudden. But it was a lot like thinking up song lyrics. These were the words that suddenly left her when they filled her heart. That just occurred to me. Are you saying you wish to be with me? asked Horizon. Im not sure how I should put it, said Kimi. But I hope we can all share your and my foolish brothers dreams. Judge. Horizon nodded. So you will share Toori-sama and me with everyone. That sounds like a good time for girls and boys alike. Adele spat out her water. Are you okay, Adele-sama? You have small water tanks, so you mustnt force yourself. Wh-what are you talking about!? Water isnt stored in your breasts; its stored in your bla-oh, that was too close! I nearly turned into Asama-san there! A near miss for Adele Balfette! Now, now. Kimi stopped her and placed a hand on Horizons shoulder. Umm, not even I meant it that way. As for the boys, we can leave that to Naruzes imagination. Lets try to keep this a little less exciting, okay? Judge. I would prefer that as well. Kimi nodded, said judge, and patted Horizons shoulder. Dont forget that. The nighttime lights illuminated the cherry trees in front of the school. The leaves were green and had faded somewhat in the summer air. Kimi looked over at them and then spoke. This is such a happy atmosphere, isnt it? Horizon lifted her nose toward the air. Sniff, sniff, sniff! You mean this? So this is the smell of happiness, Kimi-sama! Sniff, sniff, sniff! Yes, this. Thats right, Horizon! Adele spread her mouth horizontally, but they ignored her. Kimi gave the other two a light shove forward and took the lead herself. That was when a dull sound reached them from the sky. The Date and Mogami trade ships were leaving the Ariakes external port. Wise Sister: A lot of ships are leaving today. Probably because of all the dangerous talk. Tenzou read Kimis words as he descended from the ceiling after finishing the maintenance there. It is true things will likely get dangerous with Houjou. Now, then, he thought as he hopped down into the Student Council Room, which still had its door wide open. Noriki was putting together a bookcase next to the entrance. That boys family had originally been important members of Houjou. Tenzou had heard he had moved to Musashi when he was little to avoid the commotion over the heir to the main family. And afterwards, his father had committed suicide. Tenzou had to wonder why and had to think that only caused more problems, but this was the age they lived in. My own father causes a lot of problems. But Norikis father had been the link between the main Houjou family and his own family, so he may have been able to demonstrate something and protect something through his actions. Tenzou felt like he understood: His father probably committed suicide to sever their connection to Houjou. When Noriki himself had been reunited with Houjou Ujinao, he had refused to return to Houjou and he had not discussed it before or since. He belonged to Musashi. That meant that both questioning him and speaking to him about Houjou would be equally meaningless. Yes, thought Tenzou in a nod of understanding only he comprehended. Mal-Ga: Asama, Ill be descending to the shrine soon, so is the area open? Asama: Eh!? W-wait, you and Masazumi are coming here!? Vice President: Hm? We can see you from above. Naruze just finished registering for an overhead entrance through the defense barrier. What is this about? wondered Tenzou as Asamas words raced across his sign frame. Asama: I-Im sorry! Everyone, be careful! Toori-kun was messing with the defense spells while playing with my dad! Tenzou tilted his head at the string of text that suddenly appeared next to his face. Everyone else in the room did the same, but he spoke on their behalf. 10ZO: Which defense spell? Asama: Oh, um, its a conditional action restriction spell. The Musashi now has a restriction spell in place that allows spies in but prevents them from doing any actual spying, right? If that spell is set too strictly, it can really restrict our actions, so we have it pretty loosebut as the shrine for all of Musashi, that falls under our jurisdiction. Gold Mar: What about it? What did the Chancellor do? Asama: Well, he was really hitting it off with my dad who was updating the spell, you see. Then my dad decided that doing something weird every so often would make for good practice, you see. And Shinto isnt very picky, you see. So, um Me: Okay, lets try this out to train for doing things with a restriction spell in place. Are you ready, everyone!? Huh? Um, Toori-dono? The spell was activated. - Restriction Defense Spell Updated - Restriction Defense Spell Contents - Hanami: For the next 5 minutes, any forced attempt to speak will cause you to say a dirty word. Clap? All of the Musashi fell silent. The trade negotiations, conversations, and lectures underway across the ship all came to a stop. !? Everyone read the sign frame that appeared next to their face and thought that same thing. Damn him!! !! Asama spotted Toori tiptoeing out the back of the main shrine building, so she raised her voice. But !! The restriction kept her from speaking. Toori tilted his head toward her in his shrine maiden outfit. He then twisted his body around, and Booby trap. Huh? Whats the matter, Asama? You arent mad at me? Huh, huh? Can you not even say hit like you normally do? Why you she thought, but when she opened her mouth Secret gard- A strange term nearly escaped her mouth, so she quickly shut it. Wah! She was a shrine maiden. One of her daily substitutions was to not casually say any impure words. That was supposed to be a substitution she could keep by being self-aware, but Mille crepe. Oh, just to be clear, youll find yourself saying something you dont mean to if you speak without thinking, so be careful. Sis made the foundation of this last night as a joke, but your dad thought it sounded like a great idea. He said he was glad to hear someone so young was interested in Shinto. Asama felt her blood pressure rising for a number of reasons. She would scold her father later. Scold him severely. But Silver Wolf: ! Mal-Ga: In and out. Oh, so thats what you have to do? Thats pretty annoying. Was it just their class that had such a clear division between the people who adjusted quickly and the people who adjusted slowly? Silver Wolf: Sexy Shinto is really strict! Now that I think about it, Shinto has a lot of incest and its full of gods who give birth to children just by passing each other by, realized Asama. Anyway, she thought as she took a deep breath to lower her body temperature and then lightly slapped her cheeks. That cooled her heart. Asama expressionlessly glared down at the idiot in front of her. The idiot briefly wavered from the intensity of her gaze, but then Honey jelly. Oh? Oh? You wanna fight? You wanna fight? I-I might not look it, but Ive been learning some standing throws. She averted her gaze as he began some shadow slapping against an invisible opponent. Asama opened a sign frame and called up the inter-shrine databank to search for historical Shinto spell countermeasures. Accessing Impure Dictionary: Accepted: Referencing and Synching with Dictionary for List of Speakable Words: Accepted. Hanami fidgeted worriedly on her head, but she did not care. She had to prepare for the purge. Now, then, she said in her heart. Mountain access. So what would you like me to do with you, Toori-kun? Period. Huh, huh? Why are you handling this calmly? How is that fair? Revealing. This level of restriction spell has happenedwell, several times in Shinto history, so we have a list of acceptable words. Oh, and the terms I am using are officially approved by IZUMO, so they dont count as impure for me to say them. Rotary engine. Eh? How is that any fun? Shimenawa. If you think I should begin the Kiyomasa Show here, press the button now. Tightrope. Oh, whats this? It would seem only the person right in front of me was against it. Silver Wolf: Cream sauce. U-um, Tomo? Youre starting to scare me Vice President: Political intercourse. So youre saying she needs to be more scare-ful how she acts? Almost Everyone: Ehh? Vice President: Erection of Cottages Act 1588. W-wait. Why wasnt that restricted!? Mal-Ga: Censored. My guess is the god felt that had to be said. Silver Wolf: Manhole. Poor thing Hmm, thought Asama with a nod. Looks like even our god is going easy on them. She decided to rethink a number of things and then looked to the idiot who was trying to sneak away. Pillar festival. .Cmon, dont run away. Ill have to subdue you as the Shinto Representative. Outrage of Anagni.[2] Hold on. Do you really think Shinto is down with that? Huh? Fertility festival. Ah, hey. If you try to weasel your way out of this- Asama followed Tooris gaze just in case and saw something there. Mary was walking from the shrines waiting room with a smile and a tray of sweets. Oh, no!! Mary was originally Catholic, but she had become a primarily Shinto musician since moving in with Tenzou. She could not reject a Shinto spell right now. And This spell makes you say something dirty if you speak without thinking! I need to scold Kimi, thought Asama as she predicted what was about to happen. And that led her to another thought: If we make Mary-san say something weird here, its sure to become an international incident! Marys sister was fairly politically powerful, so that was entirely possible. And if they shamed a foreign royal, it would also shame the Asama Shrine, Musashi, and the Far East. So Asama opened her mouth to warn Mary. Yellow River Delta! Nwaahhh!! Goddamn Shinto! But before she could speak under the restriction, Mary opened her mouth. Its all over, thought Asama as Mary smiled and held up the tray. I have some apple pie. [3] Would you like some? That was good enough!? That was really good enough!? Ehhh? she protested in her heart as Mary placed the tray on the edge of the water station. She then carried over a plate with a slice of pie. It was hard and slippery on the inside, which made it difficult to cut, but I managed well enough. Now, please have some. After handing over the plate, she smiled. It has thick cream insideyes, its custard actually, but I was a little surprised because something like compote is the standard back in England. Is something the matter? Love festival. Well, um, I was just noticing you didnt have to say anything in particular to speak. Mary clearly did not understand what Asama meant as she returned to the tray and poured some tea while singing to herself. That seemed terribly dangerous to Asama, but she heard an English folk song: ?Pussy cat, pussy cat, where have you been~? So Shinto is accepting of foreign languages, realized Asama before gasping and looking forward. Toori was gone. Holy tree nectar. Ah, he got way! Wh-where did that walking Far Eastern crisis get off to!? Flat Vassal: If anything, wouldnt the Chancellor be running and crawling instead of walking? And Asama-san? Year of the cock. Eh? What is it, Adele? Flat Vassal: Its been 5 minutes, so you dont need the leading term. When she heard that, Asama finally felt the blood rush to her head and fell to her knees. She started wondering where Kimi, one of the causes of this commotion, was right now. Things are always so eventful around my king, thought Mitotsudaira with a bitter smile as she descended to the port. Okutamas bow was usually a large open space of deck, so it was being used as a port during the remodeling inside the Ariake. Cargo was split between shipments to Okutama itself and shipments being sent to the ships to the port and starboard. The former was loaded onto large carts pulled by light gods of war and the latter was reloaded onto small transport ships and taken to the appropriate ships. She listened to the sounds of that process, but Huh? She sensed an odd motion below her feet. It came from below, but it was not the deck she stood on or the Musashi. This is It was the air. A chilly movement of air reached her even through the stealth barrier. It reminded her of something. The pressure on the air when the Musashi takes off. Of course, the Musashi was not taking off. So if this pressure was reaching the night sky Warning from the 5th Special Duty Officer of the Chancellors Officers!! As soon as she yelled into a divine transmission, 3 large sign frames appeared inside the Ariake. They appeared on the bow, center, and aft of the Ariakes ceiling. Smaller ones also appeared here and there, but they all displayed a slender-faced automaton. She was Ariake and she bowed. Good evening everyone. This is Ariake. Now, I have a not-good observation and a bad observation. Which would you like to hear first? Over. Mitotsudaira pressed the button on the sign frame that appeared in front of her. Ariake checked the result of the vote on the sign frame that appeared next to her face. I see. She nodded. Either one would have been fine, but I have determined that you are all taking this seriously. Very well, I shall begin with the not-good observation. But first Something appeared on the sign frame in front of Mitotsudaira. Congratulations. The winner of the drawing was Mitotsudaira-sama. You will be given a special coupon for the summer event! Silver Wolf: What is this? Mal-Ga: Ah! Half off!? If you dont want it, give it to me! Those exhibition events are expensive, so I need any discount I can get. I suppose thats fine, thought Mitotsudaira as Ariake continued speaking. We have observed lights in the Edo region. Based on the movement of the air and the ether pattern, I have determined the Quasi-Bahamut Aerial Warship Azuchi Castle is leaving port. Also Also Houjou has appeared from the south-southwest with several aerial warships which are ascending to a higher altitude. Based on our observations, their bows are pointed in our direction. An attack from Houjou is incoming5, 4, 3, 2, 1. It was a direct hit. Over. A rumbling came from the Ariakes starboard bow and the pillars inside the ship shook. Houjou!? Masazumi was working so hard to go to war with them and they started it instead!? Vice President: I didnt want war! I only wanted to make an attack that let us say we supported Mouri! Me: Isnt that longer explanation just more confusing? Mitotsudaira wholeheartedly agreed. The cargo transportation work came to a halt around her and everyone began fixing the cargo and ships to the deck. The ships in the center of the deck were moved to the side as they either had the smaller ships make emergency landings or prepared the Musashi to leave port. This would ensure that they could leave port at full power at any time. And it was not just the students working. Even Musashis normal citizens had trained for this since the Battle of Mikatagahara. They could fight. No, everyone was immediately preparing the ship to fight. And so Mitotsudaira spoke to them all. Were counting on you! Judge!! The transport ship crew shouted back to her. A few of them must have been from Mito because Victory to the Mito Lord and natto! Victory to the Mito Lord and natto! You dont all have to repeat that. But when the next rumbling and alarms sounded, Mitotsudaira recalled what Masazumi had said earlier: their next war would likely be fought against Houjou. But Dont tell me Mitotsudaira ran from Okutamas bow and toward the Asama Shrine while the lights were shut off for better ether management. She accelerated her body toward her kings location. Is Houjou making a preemptive strike because they predicted Masazumi would eventually declare war on them!? Vice President: What do you mean by that!? She continued running while seeing her kings quip about victory going to he who acts first. The next rumbling impact seemed to push her body away from the bow. Notes 1. Apple pie sounds kind of like jiggling boobs in Japanese. Volume 5A, 10: Responder in a Sky of Beginning Volume 5A, Chapter 10: Responder in a Sky of Beginning Raise your hand in greeting How much strength Is needed to do that? Point Allocation (Cannon Fire) Fog appeared in the night sky above Kantous eastern coast. It was an immense amount of fog shaped much like a wave. It blew from the eastern ocean to the western mountains as it washed over the plane of the sky. The wind and fog wave brought something into view in the sky, but it did not show itself to anything on the same level or below. It used a stealth barrier. While it was normally a thin and broad cube, the top face had been removed. The stealth barrier had become a giant square bowl that contained a massive structure. The giant white armored surface on the top was printed with the letters ARIAKE. Large forms were moving across that surface while the light of the two moons washed over them. They were heavy gods of war, around a dozen in all. The unit carried god of war sniper rifles and telescopes that functioned as an observation system. By getting down on the southwestern end of the Ariakes rooftop, they could view the outside sky while remaining almost entirely hidden by the stealth barrier. And shells were incoming. The observation team watched the southwest direction and sent a divine transmission to the Ariake. Observation 2, 3, and 4 are sending in separate readings. Use the 3 data points to work out the enemy location! A few of the shells hit even as they spoke. They accurately struck the Ariake. A tremor ran through it and the scaffolding used to replace external armor fell away. Ariake to Mito. Incinerating objects falling toward residential districts. Over. With that, fire appeared in the sky below the Ariake. The hardened bamboo used for the scaffolding split, scattered, and fell once it was ignited. There were 21 pieces, but the fire burned into cinders as it fell. Incineration complete. Over. After the report from Ariake, the giant structure began to move. The Ariake moved out to sea. At the same time, new movement occurred on the Ariakes stern. The Oushuu ships docked there began preparations to leave port. They used the Ariakes giant form as a shield while it moved out to sea. And once the Ariake stopped Opening stern stealth barrier in blow mode. Density: 500. Over. A mist-type stealth barrier enveloped the ships on the stern. It spread far behind the Ariake, extended northward, and ultimately dissolved into the night air. This was wide-area stealth to let the Oushuu ships safely escape. The Ariake secured that escape route as it continued out to sea. As it did, the wind started blowing up at it from below. The chilly mountain wind rose into the sky as it was taken in by the warm ocean. The wavering wind buffeted the Ariakes stealth barrier from below, but also sent in a mist that helped hide it. But More shells incoming! Even more than last time! Theyre firing continuously! The roar of approaching shellfire pierced the night. Theyre physical shells! They have acceleration divine protections, but they arent homing! The observation team received data from the Ariake. The sign frames next to the gods of wars face devices informed them that the Azuchi Castle had begun to rise in Edo and that the Houjou fleet was gradually approaching from the southwest. However Theyre here! The shells accurately struck the Ariake. More of the scaffolding on the outer surface fell away and the white armor panels bent. The elevated wind, which included the sea air from below, caught on the bent armor and sounded something like a crying voice. And Again! 6 shots produced sparks and intense sounds. And they were almost all hitting the same spot. The sniper team aimed their weapons, but the distance was still too great. Damn, their aim is good! Were moving out to sea and they can still hit us from there!? The Association of Indian States is the nation of arithmetic. They can probably calculate out our trajectory and position. 7 shots arrived. And once again The same spot! The tension gathers in the corners, so if they collapse, itll start a chain reaction! Hey! Someone act as a shield! Someone other than me! Cant Ariake put up a defense barrier?! Not while in stealth mode. The defense barrier could interfere with the stealth and strip it away! Wouldnt it be better to strip away our stealth if it gave us some defense!? We cant do that while the Oushuu ships are still behind us! Then can we only sit here and watch!? No, said one of them. Lets call the vassal! Thats right! they all agreed as 5 shots scored direct hits. They cried out as the sound of impact shook the air and an armor panel finally fell away. The 20-meter piece of white armor sounded like a scream as it sliced through the air on the way down toward the ocean. Primary armor detached! A chain reaction of detachment is possible on the southwest! The wind roared from the damaged area. The secondary armor below was made to scatter in an impact, so it was weak to direct hits. But then a noise arrived there. It was a low-speed physical shell with its acceleration managed by a spell. It was going to hit. But just before it did Go back! A female voice rang out and a projectile shot through between the gods of wars. It was a spell shell. The eyes of everyone atop the Ariake followed the attack that passed between them and approached the enemy. Its aim was clear. Its path took it directly toward the Houjou fleet. That fleet was obviously much too far to reach, but the shot did collide with the incoming volley of shells. Oh!? A defense barrier flower blossomed in the sky. It was not one of the Ariakes defense barriers. The spell circle that opened was marked with the Asama Shrine seal. It had been built into the spell shell and it had been activated when fired. The one barrier caught the 6 incoming shells and shattered. The night sky was lit up by sparks and by fragments of the ether forming the spell circle. That was a gravitational defense barrier shell for stealth barrier support. Its called Hedge Camellia. Its pretty useful for cannon battles at this range. The girls voice belonged to someone approaching the southwest of the roof with heavy footsteps. A red and black female heavy god of war held a rifle. And on Jizuri Suzakus shoulder Boss Naomasa! Youre supposed to call me 6th Special Duty Officer at times like this. Behind her, several light gods of war were carrying spell shells lined up in wooden containers. Naomasa pointed back at them and spoke to everyone. Sniper team, hurry up and load your ammo! Back at HQ, theyre examining Houjous movements and Hashibas movements. Until they decide on a course of action Red light appeared in the sky where Houjou was. They were firing. Jizuri Suzaku responded by getting down on its right knee and raising its sniper rifle. Naomasa spoke while returning fire. Everyone, fight back! Houjou is attacking? What does that meant? In the air within the Ariake, Masazumi crossed her arms in response to Marys question. I think they made a few different political decisions. The Azuchi Castles response is proof of that. She and Mary were riding on Urquiagas back as he took them from the Asama Shrine. They were on their way to the academy. Up ahead, Naruze was carrying the crossdresser on her broom. The idiot would occasionally wrap his legs around the broom handle and hang down to swing like a pendulum before righting himself again. When Urquiaga saw that Uqui: Naruze, you can drop him if you want. Mal-Ga: And you can shoot him if you want. Uqui: Ill take you up on that offer. Eh? thought Masazumi as Urquiaga fired a blast of air from his arm and into the dangling idiots back. Oh. Marys eyebrows rose. Is that a miniature dragon cannon? It is a compressed air cannon. I used this to confess to Narumi. My. Hey, wait! shouted Masazumi. Are you saying you fired a combat technique!? But just as the compressed air was going to hit the idiot, he slid to the side. Naruze pushed at the broom with her butt so they slipped to the right. Mal-Ga: Hahn. You suck. Uqui: Whose side are you on? Vice President: Whose side are you on!? Mal-Ga: Ha ha. But this reminds me of when we used to train together. Uqui: That broom of yours has always been a pain. Its flat, so it can move horizontally way too quickly. Marube-ya: Oh, whats this? Miss Narumi? If youd like to know more about this, money can buy you all the information you could want. Unturning: No, thanks. I already washed clean my past regrets. Anything that happened before then is unimportant. Girls: Ohhh But when Naruze stuck her butt out to swiftly return to her original course Oh? The reversal was too much for the idiot, his clutching legs slipped from the broom, and he fell into the air in front of the academy. Seeing that, Masazumi opened a sign frame and told herself to stay focused on what mattered. Okay, lets double check the current situation. In front of the academy, Kimi, Horizon, Adele, and Persona-kun gathered the items brought in from the lift. They would normally remove the fence in front of the entrance bridge and carry everything into the schoolyard on a large cart, but they did not have the time. As the sounds of shellfire reached them, they tied the cart to the fence with rope. Adele, Im sure theres a post for you, so get going. The people taking the hits up above are sending requests for you. I really dont like the sound of that. Okay, this is fixed in place, so Ill be going! Judge, said Kimi as a sign frame appeared next to her face. It was from Masazumi. Vice President: I would like to speak about the current situation. Hori-ko: Excuse me, Masazumi-sama, but we are currently dealing with some luggage. Horizon gestured like she was lifting something up in her arms. At that very moment, the crossdresser fell into those arms. Oh, welcome back, said Kimi as Horizon braced herself against the weight. Nh! No, never mind. This is too much of a burden on my joints. She detached her arms at the shoulders and the crossdressers remaining momentum slammed him into the ground. It made an awful sound. Owwwww! W-with that timing and transition, wouldnt you normally catch me!? Tenzou and Koni-tan both did it! Pe-yan! You carry me instead! Princess carry me! While Persona-kun frantically shook his head and hands, Kimi collected Horizons arms. Oh, these are pretty heavy. They were heavy enough to feel more comfortable holding them in both hands. They were still warm and she could tell they would continue in autonomous mode for a while still. Kimi wanted to open the collar of Horizons somewhat disheveled track suit, but her hands were full holding Horizons arms. Then the arms she held bent at the elbow and opened the collar with their hands. Heh heh. How dexterous. I practice on a daily basis. My goal is to have them make breakfast while I am still asleep. They can brew tea and bring me the snack jar while I am reading, but I think they can be a little more convenient. Asama: Somehow Im not at all surprised. Silver Wolf: I dont think Ive ever heard someone refer to themselves as convenient. While they heard the sounds of reconnection and tuning, a shadow fell on the roof of the front school building. Vice President: Okay, Ill give you your instructions. Kimi and Horizon looked to the sign frame displaying Masazumis words. Vice President: At the moment, the interception unit is working to turn this into a definite battle. This was an attack from Houjou. If we return fire, it becomes a battle instead of just a warning. That is the best result here. She makes it sound so easy. Naomasa spoke in the night sky while firing from Jizuri Suzaku. The Houjou fleet has slowed its approach at 20 kilometers south-southwest! The Azuchi Castle is now visible in the Edo region! What the hell is going on here? Vice President: Judge. P.A. Oda does not intend to let us approach Mouri and Houjou. Masazumi continued after confirming everyone on the divine transmission had gone silent. Vice President: Just when we thought Hashiba was going to leave the Tottori Castle at their headquarters of Lake Biwa Azuchi, they brought it all the way to Edo. That was so they can send the Azuchi Castle to the Mouri battle and end it with a short-term showdown. Flat Vassal: Is that at all connected to Houjou attacking us? Azuma: Eh? Isnt that because they dont want the Musashi stopping the Azuchi Castle from heading to Mouri? Isnt that why they had Houjou attack? Novice: Not quite! Not quite, Azuma-kun! To explain- Musashi King: That is not the case, Azuma-kun. The Azuchi Castle need not approach the Musashi. If they move west through the territory of their allied Association of Indian States, they can reach Mouri territory at a leisurely pace without engaging in combat with Musashi. And that is the exact course the Azuchi is currently taking. Four Eyes: He got in ahead of you. Novice: Sh-shut up! But doesnt that make it all the more compelling of a question? Why is Houjou moving against us when we couldnt even reach the Azuchi? To explain- This sounded like it was going to be lengthy, so Masazumi gave the answer herself. Vice President: P.A. Oda is plotting to cut the connection between Houjou and us. That way we cant work behind the scenes with Houjou to start the Battle of Kanagawa. And this also prevents the Musashi from approaching the Azuchi. Even if we cant reach them, displaying intent to attack would mean one important thing. Namely Vice President: It would demonstrate Musashis intent to support Mouri. Theyve got a pretty interesting situation set up in the east, dont they? A white structure existed in a vast night field surrounded by distant forest. The wind scattered the grass around an aerial warship measuring more than a kilometer in length and bearing the seal of Hexagone Fran?aise. It was the Pension Versailles. A woman spoke from its deck while looking into the eastern night sky. So theyre quickly swapping out the Tottori Castle we gave them and sending in the Azuchi Castle instead, huh? It would seem Hashiba is being very cautious when it comes to us. The signe cadre by her hand displayed a glowing young man atop a tower in the night. Put some clothes on, Exiv. Heh. Only if you put them on me. Youd just dodge out of the way. That only proves you are not serious about it, Terumoto. At least allow me that sort of decision. Is that so? Terumoto spoke to the Roi-Soleil. What Hashibas afraid of is a pincer attack from Musashi and us on the east and west. Theyre also afraid of Musashi and us deepening our friendship. If Musashi attacked Hashiba now, it would leave us indebted to them in a big way. After all, we fall under Hashibas rule if Mouri loses after this. To put it another way, this is Musashis last chance to earn some points with us. Testament. And that is why Hashiba is working to avoid that at all costs. And that includes sending their allies in Houjou after them. That said, they dont want Houjou to fight an actual war. Its only a warning or an assault. Terumoto saw shadows gathering on the field below. They were The members of our maid automaton unit that will stay with you are gathering, princess. Terumoto nodded at the explanation from Mouri-01 who stood next to her. She also put on the long gakuran-style summer uniform shirt the automaton handed her. Houjou has the history recreation of a battle against Matsudaira in the period from Nobunagas death to their destruction. You mean the Tensho Jingo Conflict? Testament, said Terumoto. Immediately after Nobunagas assassination, Matsudaira heads out from their headquarters to take revenge and Houjou uses that as a chance to drive out Odas Takigawa Ichimasu. When Matsudaira returns, they join the battle and then work out peace terms when the battle looks like its going to last a while. So This assault was initiated by Houjou. Even if the Battle of Kanagawa that drives Takigawa from Kantou is a prerequisite, Musashi can automatically turn this into the Tensho Jingo Conflict if they establish it as a battle. And by passing Kanagawa like that, they can establish the post-Nobunaga period in advance. Also The Mouri clan loses to Hashiba before the Tensho Jingo Conflict. Right? Testament, confirmed Terumoto while looking to Mouri-02 and 03 lining up the maids below. 03 noticed her and waved, so she nodded back. We fought Hashiba before Nobunagas assassination, but when Hashiba received word of the assassination, they hurriedly sue for peace with us. So they can take revenge. They used flooding in their attempt to defeat us. Its exactly what you would expect of Hashiba since theyre so skilled at construction. And when Hashiba eventually destroys Houjou, they do it with the flooding they couldnt complete with us. So If the post-Nobunaga Tensho Jingo Conflict is established here, Hashibas attack on Mouri will not be as effective. We should be able to find a way to stop it midway. If Musashi is to leave us indebted, that would be the best way. So will Musashi work to establish a battle by attacking Houjou? That should be their basic tactic. But the Warring States period is already reaching its end. All the forces that still remain really know how to survive. Theyll use every trick in the book. As will Musashi. With that, Terumoto raised her right hand. She saw responding motions down below. A total of 1000 maid automatons brought their heels together and spoke in unison. Yes, sir!! Good girls. To her right, Mouri-01 kneeled and held something up. It was a wooden sword. Terumoto took the darkly colored weapon, rested it on her shoulder, and raised her eyebrows in a smile. Listen up, everyone. Were about to head for the front line. Our nudist will remain on the rear guard, but this is a Mouri battle. Well take the lead and settle it all ourselves. Yes, sir! Their voices rang nice and loud. Were taking a Testamenta Arma and Logismoi Oplo along for a fun little outing. The Reine des Garous will catch up with this later, so we need to have a nice greeting ready for her. Musashi seems to be taking action in the east, but we arent gonna let ourselves be indebted to them. After all, weve got Europes conqueror supporting us. So Terumoto raised the wooden sword and pushed out her chest. Lets get to the front line to show them what kind of women we are!! This is Ariake with a report. We have arrived 11 km above the ocean. The Oushuu ships are leaving from the stern. Over. With that report, the Ariake shook from shell hits. The Oushuu transport and trade ships began to leave the stern port. The Ariake had to maintain its stealth mode until they had left the battles danger zone. But Houjou is not approaching! They are falling back to keep a set distance! Houjous fleet knew the range of their shells and was staying there. It was currently falling back to the southwest, forming a horizontal line, and constantly firing. Musashi was fighting back with defense barrier shells, but Weve got plenty of ammo, but not enough guns! shouted Naomasa. Immediately, a whistling sound filled the sky. What? This is Ariake with a report. 12 enemy crafts are rapidly approaching from south-southwest. They will fly north-northeast at 600 meters above the Ariake in another 21 seconds. They are They had already arrived. Twelve points of wind flew in on a rising trajectory from somewhat lower down. mechanical phoenixes. Garuda Ver. 46s are approaching with bombs equipped. Over. A deafening sound passed northward above the Ariake. And Take cover!! Naomasas voice was answered by light on the Ariakes roof. An incredible quantity of light explosions struck the top of the Ariake and tore it away. What is this light!? When Tenzou and Mary arrived on the Ariakes roof ahead of the others, they saw light. White light fell from the sky and shined along the top of the Ariake in around a dozen lines from south to north. But they were more than just illumination. After all Master Tenzou! The light is destroying the armor! Destroying!? Tenzou checked the white light decorating their surroundings. He looked in the direction Mary was pointing and saw what was happening around one of the light sources. Its melting into light!? It was a slow destruction by light. There was no heat. But the areas that the light hit and that reflected the light turned to ether and vanished. Was it all turning to light? No, Tenzou had heard of this phenomenon where things became light and disappeared. 10ZO: This is moksha! This is nirvana! Uqui: Is that supposed to be a euphemism? Why are you doing perverted things in the middle of battle? Me: And he even felt the need to tell us! Mal-Ga: You are the worst. 10ZO: That isnt what I meant. Mary tilted her head when she saw the sign frame. Scarred: Is there something indecent about being nervous? 10ZO: Well, it would be hard to say there arent indecent things that make you nervous, but I said nirvana not nervous. Oh, she said just as a dull sound came from beyond her. One of the bigger falling lights had pierced the roofs primary armor. The air flowed in between the primary and secondary armor and the welded portions came apart. ! The roof trembled beneath their feet as the latches came violently undone. And it happened more than once. It happened again and again. We have to stop this! But, thought Tenzou. How do we do that? 10ZO: Please find a countermeasure to this! The enemys bombs are light-melting types! Anywhere that reflects the shell light is melted into ether! Asama: Understood! I think we should prepare a barrier! Wise Sister: Thats our Asama! So what do those preparations entail!? Asama: Well Tenzou-kun, please run into the light. It would be faster to have someone investigate it on the scene. 10ZO: Now youre using me as a human guinea pig!? As soon as Tenzou said that, Naomasa shouted at them while firing a defense barrier shell to the southwest. The second wave is coming!! The Ariake group managed to predict where the bombs would hit. Upward-facing sign frames appeared on the front of the Ariake to indicate those locations. They displayed predictions for the courses of the mechanical phoenixes, the courses of the dropped bombs, and the locations of the bomb hits. But even if they knew what course the mechanical phoenixes would take, they had no way of fighting back. After all, the god of war sniper units rifles were all in use defending against Houjous shells. The one thing they could do was activated while Ariake spoke. Opening upper surface defense barriers. Over. A great many gravitational barriers appeared above the Ariake. They made an accurate attempt to stop the falling light bombs. But they failed. They were breached!? Over. The light bombs broke through the gravitational-type defense barriers. The weeping willow of light extended its branches and fell as if the triple digit number of barriers in the sky did not exist. ! When they hit, the Ariakes upper surface was covered with light. Volume 5A, 11: Both Sides on the Stage Volume 5A, Chapter 11: Both Sides on the Stage It is seen and not seen It is hidden and not hidden It is dancing and not dancing Point Allocation (Light and Darkness) The damage to the Ariake was visible from the sky. It was a mountain of light spreading horizontally at a point about 2 kilometers above Mito. The explosions of light dropped by the mechanical phoenixes were dissolving the Ariakes upper armor. Someone viewed that light from beyond the stealth barrier hiding the Ariake from the bottom and sides. Due to the angle we are viewing it from, the edges look very bright, Ujinao-sama. Even my senses can tell that, Kotarou. They were 20 kilometers south-southwest of the Ariake. The Houjou fleet and the Association of Indian States warships it commanded were monitoring the results of their attack in the night sky. Now, then. The shoulders of Ujinaos white track suit rose and fell as she took a breath. Houjousor rather, Indias sublimation bombs can be dealt with using specialized methods, but Musashi has been involved with the Testament Unions European nations for so long that they will likely have some trouble. Yes, because that is simply ether light, said the ninja Mouse girl at Ujinaos feet. She looked up at Ujinao. Gravitational defense barriers use gravity to repel forces and objects, so they detect the ether and stop it. But our sublimation bombs are powerless. They are no more than light. However, they include a spell that reacts to whatever it is they illuminate. Instead of a spell that affected things from the inside out, this kind of spell left the interior untouched and caused a change in the exterior the light shined on. These were known as Influence spells. The Musashi Chancellors propagation spell is the greatest example of a leaders spell that produces effects from the inside out, but in India, spells are made to indicate those who are influenced and awoken by the leaders words and actions. So Even after a great leaders death, even in a multiracial nation, and even if we are ruled over by another nation, our religion will continue. The teachings of Dunhi tell us to sense the gods and change ourselves accordingly. I think the other religions are much the same there, but our spells do things through the influence of our gods. The third wave began. The sky rumbled and explosions of light spread waves through the sky. Ujinao placed a hand on her cheek and sighed. Noriki-sama Ujinao-sama! Ujinao-sama! Im not sure what that reaction means! Tenzou escaped the path of the explosions with Mary in his arms. Surprisingly, there was no heat or wind, only the scattering light. But the dull sounds he occasionally heard from the floor were proof that the primary armor was being consumed and stripped away. Not good! Musashi was not actually engaging in battle with Houjou. This was a unilateral attack. Even if they tried to give more meaning to this battle, Houjou could simply say they were only testing Musashis strength. Hori-ko: How are we supposed to begin the war Masazumi-sama wanted so badly!? Vice President: Thats technically accurate, but nuance is important!! But what were they to do? The real problem is that we cant defend against this! The Oushuu fleet still needed some time to leave the danger zone. But during that time, Musashi had no way of defending against these light bombs. Shells were still arriving from the southwest with perfect aim, so they had their hands full returning fire there. 347: The light does seem to be settling down. I dont think just a single blast can reach the tertiary armor! Sticky King: The problem is that the enemy crafts are still coming! Thats right, agreed Tenzou as he set Mary down. The enemy mechanical phoenixes were still attacking in turn. They were unlikely to let up on the attack until Musashi fought back or at least appeared to be preparing to fight back. What do we do!? Just as he wondered that, a sudden light appeared nearby. Did they drop another light bomb!? He quickly turned around but found something else: Mary. Her shrine maiden outfit was white. And the fabric had dissolved away from the bottom of the breasts where the light had been reflected. Master Tenzou? Is something the matter? Her underboob was exposed, but that was a blind spot for Mary. She could not see it. Kh! She tilted her head and he briefly hesitated over whether to tell her he could see or to hold his tongue and continue his manly observation. But Not good! Mary-dono does not like lewd ninjas, he told himself while punching his mental dick. That switched it off, confirmed the ninja. Tenzou then prepared to tell Mary her blind spot was exposed. Mary-dono! Wh-what is it? He just about said, That surprised look is wonderful too. But he quickly told himself that was not what he had to say and prepared to say something else. D-do you like lewd ninjas?! Hee hee. If its you, I dont mind. That switched it right back on, confirmed the ninja. Especially when she said it while holding her hands together like that. I-is staring my only option now? Just as he started falling into deep meditation, Mary noticed something. Ah. Master Tenzou, your pants. Eh? He looked down to find his pants had turned to light up to just below his hips, making them something like a grass skirt. Wh-why did that happen!? Um, is it because black things reflect more light? He felt pathetic, but he had to retreat. Student and shrine maiden clothing had protective effects, so now that those had fallen apart, they were on the battlefield literally and figuratively naked. He might be fine, but Mary-dono! Eh? Oh, right. Judge! She smiled and held out a hand, so Tenzou grabbed it and started toward the hatch behind them. That was when someone appeared from the hatch. Hey, Tenzou, what are you doing with Mary? The idiot was there. Hearing his voice and several people following him, Tenzou looked to Mary. I cant let them see her boobs! Tenzou immediately pushed at Marys chest with both hands. Asama had a stockpile of defense and reflection spells in the Asama Shrine databank, so she managed and arranged those spells while arriving atop the Ariake with Tooris group. And there she saw Eh? A pantsless ninja was groping a shrine-maiden-dressed English princesss chest. Toori, Kimi, Mitotsudaira, Horizon, Naruze, and everyone else around Asama came to a stop. They all remained motionless and said nothing. Sensing their silence, the ninja looked back and gasped. Everyone! Its dangerous here! You are the worst, said Naruze while beginning a sketch. That clued Tenzou into how this had to look. W-wait! Theres a good reason for this! Heh heh. And is it I was feeling really horny all of a sudden? It was, wasnt it? That would be an excuse, not a reason! Oh, no! thought Tenzou. This was dangerous. How was it dangerous? If he let go, Marys breasts would be visible. Am I being too possessive if I dont mind them being visible but dont want anyone else to see them? However, he had done nothing wrong. Yes, this was the act of a pure heart. Tenzou-kun, I didnt think you really were that kind of person. You might as well be saying you kind of thought I was, Asama-dono!! Then a look of sudden realization came to Marys face. Everyones reactions seemed to have told her what this situation looked like. She quickly turned her head toward their awful friends. U-um Her breasts jiggled, so Tenzou changed the angle and strength of his hold on them. He only had one shot at this and it was playing out in real time. But Mary gasped a little and brought a hand to her mouth. Ah, Master Tenzou. Not so rough Everyone put on a serious expression. For some reason, Asama held her bow and opened it up and Mitotsudaira pulled out two silver chains. Youre preparing to fight back against Houjou, right? asked Tenzou. Eh? Why would you think that? I-I dont like that answer!! However, Mary had more to say. She raised her eyebrows a little and wrapped her hands around his. No, everyone. This is a misunderstanding. Oh, heavenly salvation! thought Tenzou as he looked at Mary. Mary-dono! Judge. Isnt that right, Master Tenzou? Everyone is definitely misunderstanding this. Judge! Indeed they are! Yes. After all, you asked me earlier if I liked lewd ninjas and I said I did if it was you. So This was not forced. It is a consensual act. Tenzou heard everyone take a deep breath. Uqui: The tension of the battlefield led you to grope your wifes breasts? Asama: He took advantage of Marys inability to refuse anything he asks of her. This was definitely a crime. Gold Mar: Enough debate. What are we supposed to do about it? Hori-ko: Yes, discussing how to deal with him comes first. 10ZO: Wait! This is progressing far too quickly! Smoking Girl: The 4th wave is coming!! Mitotsudaira saw the light and sound approaching. Her sign frame displayed the courses of the enemy crafts and the trajectories of their falling light bombs. One of the latter lines ended where they were standing, so she quickly grabbed the Chancellor and Horizon with her silver chains. We need to fall back to safety! One of the silver chains swung the Chancellor up toward one of the enemy crafts, but it was not long enough. Cmon, silver chain. Did you pick up some bad habits on our trip to Sviet Rus? Ujinao-sama! It seems the enemy is threatening us by swinging their Chancellor around! Kotarou. How many times do I have to tell you to ensure the accuracy of your reports? I-Im sorry! Kotarou turned around and opened a divine transmission sign frame. She held a conversation and nodded a few times. Then she turned back toward Ujinao with her eyebrows raised. Ujinao-sama! It seems the enemy is threatening us by swinging their Chancellor around! Kotarou, I have no idea what you mean by that. This is accurate! Please believe me! Then draw me a picture of it, Kotarou. Testament! Kotarou used her fingers on her sign frame to draw a picture of a stick figure attached to a string and swinging around the sky. The Garudas were also drawn in a simplified fashion. Ujinao-sama! Like this! Like this!! Ujinao opened a sign frame next to her head. With her eyes still closed, she raised her hand next to her right temple and transferred the information to herself. Hm, hmpff. She looked away from Kotarou for about two seconds. Afterwards, she looked back with her usual composed expression. Kotarou, you really are cute. I think Ill hang this drawing in my living room. P-please dont! And please stop referring to the top floor of the castle tower as your living room! Im only using the modern terminology, Kotarou. Why do you take everything at your own pace, Ujinao-sama!? Are you craz-oops, thats getting a little too relaxed! I cant exactly help it. We know the castle will eventually get flooded, so Ive made my living room and bedroom-hee hee. Oh, how indecent of me. Ujinao-sama! Ujinao-sama! Please come back to us! Your automaton calculation speed is moving your thoughts too fast to keep up! Are you that upset that you have to follow Hashibas orders in this attack!? As soon as Kotarou said that, a change occurred in the sky. It was the light. The flat, bottomless wave of light in the sky above the Ariake Disappeared!? Provide a more accurate report, Kotarou. Testament. Kotarou nodded and raised her voice to a yell. Our Descending Light Bombs have vanishedalong with their area of influence! Naomasa saw the disappearance of the light that had been shining on them and tearing apart the Ariakes roof. It had happened when the 4th wave of enemies was approaching. Just as the light bombs had been dropped The stealth barrier? It had been done on an order from Ariake. There was now no light above the Ariake and a thin fog instead. That fog had been created to let the Oushuu fleet escape to the north, but Did they extend it over here too? Yes, confirmed Asama. Yoshy-chan instructed us to. Asama looked below them where the night sky was melting away beyond the thin fog. How does this work? Righteousness: Its simple. Satomi once gathered some traces left behind when those light bombs were being tested. We could only guess, but we concluded that stopping the light would stop the influencing effect that turns things to light. Novice: So since anything that reflects the light is dissolved, you only have to erase the light itself? But it is nearly impossible to erase a light when it is its own source. So Righteousness: We use the stealth fog so that we cant see the light. Since we cant see the light, it loses its power. Thats the trick. I believe theyre called Descending Light Bombs and their effect lasts about 3 minutes. If we maintain the stealth for that long, they wont do anything to us. Scarred: You can do the same thing with water, cant you? Righteousness: Satomi considered that countermeasure too. But be careful, okay? Obscene: Ha ha. Be careful of what? Silver Wolf: Of what it means for them to use light bombs that can be negated by a stealth barrier against the Ariake which can put up a stealth barrier. Me: So are they actually tsundere and they wanted us to negate their bombs? Hori-ko: Aaaand hes gone. Next person, go ahead. Unturning: Strategy-wise, I would assume they wanted to have the Ariake close itself up in the stealth. Because in stealth mode, the Ariake cant put up a defense barrier or make any large movements. Narumis words continued on everyones sign frames. Unturning: Hashibas instructions to Houjou were probably to stretch the attack out as long as possible while also keeping us from turning it into a mutual battle. And while were stuck dealing with Houjou, the Azuchi Castle can leave port to indicate that Musashi could do nothing to them. Naomasa looked out and saw the lights of Edo beyond the stealth fog and incoming shells. She had descended to Edo a few times. She only viewed it as a harbor with tasty fish, a shopping district, waterways, and rivers, but there was currently a giant ship in the sky above it. So thats the Azuchi. I dont want to let it get away if possible, she thought. During the Battle of Mikatagahara upon arriving in Kantou, that Azuchi Castle had pursued the Musashi while they were unable to fight back. Satomi Yoshiyori had done everything he could, but he had entrusted everything else to them. That Satomi Chancellor had been a god of war pilot her own age. She had originally lived in Kantou and she wanted information on the Suzaku, so there had been a lot she wished she had been able to talk with him about. But Smoking Girl: After everything theyve done, the Azuchi is just going to run? Naomasa spoke while firing back at the enemy and having Jizuri Suzaku swap out the sniper rifles overheated barrel. Smoking Girl: Once again, theres nothing we can do. Worshiper: Could we send the Musashi out and charge at them? Novice: Wed be a sitting duck for Houjou while descending from the Ariake. After destroying Novgorod and driving back Shibatas forces, the other nations see us as a victor. I want to avoid damaging that reputation here. Uqui: But if we hide in the Ariakes stealth bubble and let them escape, weve utterly lost? Unturning: Exactly. Musashis task here is finding a way to turn this around to our advantage. Righteousness: Thats right. Those words arrived just as a blue heavy god of war rode a lift up to the Ariakes roof. It was Satomis Righteousness. And Righteousness drew the sword at its hip. I will take care of half of Houjous cannon fire. But Righteousness turned toward the idiot among those standing in the center of the roof. Musashi Chancellor, to be honest, I want to get an attack in on the Azuchi. Horizon looked to the idiot. The shrine maiden crossdresser faced the blue god of war. The crossdresser lifted up and lowered his fake breasts. You understand what it means to seek that answer from me, dont you? I thought I did until that weird motion just now!! Dont be silly. I was only showing you I have something you dont. You should thank me. Also? The idiot pointed southward with his thumb. He did not look back that way himself. I have determined that means he does not consider it worth looking at. He was indicating this was a foregone conclusion. And he opened his mouth to say so. Flatty. Horizon slapped the back of the crossdressers head. It was a tsukkomi. But Mh? Her blow had a metallic feel to it. The idiot laughed beyond his blonde crossdressing wig that fluttered in the air. Too bad, Horizon. I currently have the beauty gods c-c-cu-cu-cutic-oh, I cant say it right! Well, anyway, I raised my defenses with a blonde helmet I got from that god! Yoshy-sama, you may ignore this idiot and go. Eh? Ohh? Wait! Please dont just ignore what Im saying! Its important! Horizon sighed through her nose and placed a hand on her ear. Yes? What is it? D-dammit. I wont lose this time! Anyway, Flatty? Dont just expect me to answer to that, you idiot. But I dont feel like messing with this any longer, so what is it? She sure is cooperative, commented the others. Horizon had to agree and then she listened to what the idiot had to say. Youre not ready to go attack the Azuchi yet. Good, thought Yoshiyasu inside Righteousness. She was inside the virtual cockpit, meaning she was seated on a small tatami-mat tearoom. You think so? Judge. I mean, you have no goal for attacking the Azuchi. Avenging the previous Chancellor. You dummy. Thats a reason, not a goal. The idiot looked up at her with a smile. Reasons are in the past. Goals are in the future. Even I know that much. Are you saying there is a goal for attacking the Azuchi? She wanted to defeat this opponent. But while she had a reason for that, was there also a goal? Yoshiyasu just about passed that question off to the idiot. Ah. There was a goal. No, she did not have a goal herself. But Yoshiyori had one. Namely Protecting the future creation of a nation where people wouldnt have to live like us Eh? thought Adele. She was sending Raging Beast out on the lift. She had been listening to the Satomi President and their own Chancellors conversation thanks to a divine transmission sent by Asama, but something about the conversation had not gotten through to her. But as the lifts hatch opened, the foggy night sky came into view, and cannon fire rumbled, she definitely heard their Chancellors next words. You too will be able to do that before long. What do you mean? Im saying you became Student Council President when youre only in the 2nd year, Flatty. As the crossdresser said trust me, he looked behind all the others. A blue god of war stood beyond him. And he spoke to Righteousness while Horizon held a hammer next to him for some reason. Im sure Yoshiyori and the others made someone as flat as you their President because they knew you could do it. Are you looking down on my skill? Then are you saying youre better than our Seijun? Seijuns pretty strong, you know? She recovered even with a whole crowd seeing her underwear, she turns everything into war, and her flat chest power is greater than yours. Oh, and I thought she was a normal one. But if shes special too, then she doesnt count. Vice President: What was that!? What did you just start and end there!? Obscene: It means they respect you, Honda-kun! Sticky King: You could also say they are in awe of you! Well done, Masazumi. Glad Im not her, thought Adele, but then Righteousness lowered its shoulders as if sighing. Youre overestimating me. Tell that to Yoshiyori. Are you telling me to die? No, Im not. The Chancellor pointed down, toward the Musashi inside the Ariake. Im telling you to get onboard eventually. Yoshiyasu was briefly confused by the idiots gesture. But after a while, she got it. Instead of working out its meaning, she seemed to drag out the meaning that had already existed inside her. It would be too kind to call it an awakening. The thoughts awoke inside her like a sudden blow to the head. So Judge. Thats right. Yoshiyasu turned her back on the idiot, lowered her sword, and moved forward to accomplish her current job. Her goal was to protect Musashis future. Her reason was the same. If her reason and goal were in alignment, then that was her righteousness. So she looked away from the Azuchi Caste. Since Im still inexperienced, this is my loss. Ill accept youre still out of my reach. But One day for sureYatsufusa and I will bring you down to the earth. Excellent. Northwest of the Ariake, a Mogami fleet was deployed to the provisional border between Mogami and Shirakawa. A nine-tailed woman stood atop the Yamagata Castle to welcome the Oushuu trade ships returning from the Ariake. She closed the large fan she held. A giant sign frame floated in the air in front of her. It was a telescope spell using night amplification processing to display the scene atop the damaged Ariake. The salmon Mouse next to her spoke. Yoshiaki-sama! What is excellent, mon!? Im no good at riddles, mon! I never have to be alone with my thoughts with you around, Shakenobe. Yoshiaki laughed in her throat. Then she watched Righteousness use its wings to fly from the Ariake. The blue god of war faced the incoming cannon fire. ! And it turned half of the shells into sparks. The intense sound came from far to the southeast instead of from the sign frame. The loud rumbling made it sound like the sky was falling down on them. Yoshiaki nodded a few times as she listened. It would seem she has no doubts. Is she facing the future more than she was before? Yoshiaki-sama, what does that mean, mon!? That girl is unsure whether she will become a cowardly dog or a fighting dog. Listen. In her position, no one would complain if she became a cowardly dog who only receives food and love. So no one would criticize her if she only ever wandered around and around, showing that she was small and powerless and others are large and powerful. Yoshiaki held her fan up to her mouth. Becoming a fighting dog is much the same. She must know herself and know her opponent, but the bite only takes an instant. And to bring about that instant, she must wander around and around to search them out, to get them to lower their guard, and to make bluffs. But But? But what, mon? The corners of Yoshiakis mouth rose at that question. And she let them stay that way as she responded. But you see She repeated herself and focused her ears on the distant sounds of battle. A fighting dog seeks their final place. A place of rest. For the dogs who must take the longest journey to reach the place they most need to be, even if they learn how to fight, to defeat their opponent, and achieve a temporary home, they will always feel alone. Do you know any dogs like that, mon? Satomis previous Chancellor was one. Yes. Will you be the same, Yoshiyasu? Even if you complete the preparations, complete the journey, and complete the cleanup, the path of a fighting dog is a long one. And Yoshiaki laughed bitterly. I like the kind of child that goes to have some fun after doing what she must do. The Ariake has begun moving forward at very low speed! Their trajectory is taking them toward our fleet! Ujinao placed a thoughtful hand on her chin at Kotarous report. Have us move back. After giving us 2 kilometers of space, maintain that distance as we move back toward Edo. We will have the Azuchi pass behind us. With 2 kilometers of space, Righteousness should be able to strike back against us and the Azuchi. Testament, said Kotarou as she sent those instructions to the fleet. Meanwhile, Ujinao opened a few sign frames around herself. On those, she lined up her instructions from Hashiba. The instructions document was made by Hashibas Ten Spears #9, Takenaka Hanbei. Im not sure if I should call this method persistent or inescapable. Ujinao brushed a hand through her hair and looked up into the sky. But I have my own thoughts on the matter. Ujinao-sama? Kotarou, use high-precision long-range cannons. We have lost our chance for the mechanical phoenixes Descending Light Bombs. Tell Hashiba we will be wearing down the Ariakes upper surface. Ujinao intertwined her fingers and looked to the Ariake in the sky. Now, I would appreciate it if you accepted my present to you. Volume 5A, 12: Racers in the Night Sky Volume 5A, Chapter 12: Racers in the Night Sky How far you can go Is determined by how far you wish Point Allocation (Practical Ability) The Azuchi might pass through here, you say? Night covered a city that stretched north to south with a river to its east. The city was surrounded by a wall and the rebuilt southern gate bore the name Magdeburg. On the southern hill of the city, a demonic long-lived woman checked on the status of Magdeburg. She looked out into the eastern night sky, but she finally lightly turned her ghostly transparent legs. She turned from east to south and then west. Guericke, if the Azuchi does come through here, they will most likely pass along that line. But will the Azuchi really continue straight to Mouri without resupplying or changing ships within P.A. Oda? Testament. Tomoe Gozen, the observation information from Musashi suggests they have too much cargo too well secured to move it around anytime soon. They would need a large fleet to do so. I see, said Tomoe Gozen as her shoulders relaxed. She continued without looking back at the bearded man with metal hemispheres on his hands who stood behind her. If they need a fleet equivalent to a quasi-Bahamut Class transport ship, it would indeed be better for them to head straight to Mouri. Understood. Now I can predict Hashibas general actions from here on out. Tomoe Gozen What will Hashiba do? I wont tell you. Guerickes jaw dropped, but she ignored it and asked a question. Have we secured the metal tower to the south? Testament. Tomoe Gozen, the local villagers were avoiding it because they dont want to catch the perversion, so we settled on cleaning it, recycling the minerals in the unneeded floors, and delivering those materials. It is a shame, as I had hoped to speak with Rudolf II a little more. Tomoe Gozen crossed her arms. Well, whatever. Record the Azuchi as it passes by. That should happen in about an hour. That soon? They already used the Tottori Castle to test the Great Return on the way to Kantou. Im guessing theyll use a high-speed warship like the Azuchi to test the reverse path out of Kantou, she explained. Listen. Shibata and the others are in the southeast as a diversion. Even if they attack, ignore them and continue observations from the metal tower. For a while, its going to be impossible to freely contact Hexagone Fran?aise in the west. We need an emergency means of contacting them. Got that? Also What is it? Only contact Musashi via IZUMO. P.A. Oda will likely restrict all external divine transmissions before long. Can they really place such a largescale restriction on the Shinto infrastructure? P.A. Odas primary shrine is the Tsurugi Shrine. They have 1400 years of history, they worship Susanoo and the imperial family, and they are a wartime shrine that uses a sword as their shintai. It is also known as the Great Oda God and the Oda family is descended from its priests. Do you know what that means? I wont tell you either way. Guericke glared at her, but Tomoe ignored it. However The Tsurugi Shrine is their second largest shrine. The largest is the Kehi Shrine, but that means Shinto has some room for flexibility. Their biggest shrine can dodge responsibility by saying responsibility lies with Tsurugi, so they can temporarily take some extreme actions while still being protected by their largest Shinto group. The shrine that embraces Susanoo is lawless. Unlike the other, pacifist shrines, they are a threat. And they are superior to the other combat shrines. They will be a troublesome opponent for Musashi. She turned toward Guericke. Now, then. Musashi proved at Novgorod that they can win. But what matters is not that you can win, but how you win. Their current speed of progress does not bode well for the future. Musashi seems to be battling Houjou, but if they cannot produce results here, they will be too late to catch up to the coming events. Yes, Hashiba has already begun their invasion of Mouri and P.A. Oda is beginning to take action regarding Nobunagas assassination. That is not all. Tomoe pulled a freshly harvested apple from her pocket and tossed it to Guericke. It was a somewhat poorly controlled throw, so he used the hemisphere on his wrist to suck it into his hand. This is an apple that survived the Sack, isnt it? Testament. Stressed fruits and vegetables grow more flavorful. But announcing that in the market is meaningless if you do not put them out for sale and miss your timing. And Mouri and P.A. Oda are already looking at a market far in the future. Far in the future? I wont tell you. Tomoe laughed, turned her back on Guericke, and opened a lernen figur. I will continue planting trees here for a while longer. Youoh, I know. You record what is coming. Most likely, we are going to see some major movements as all of the academies begin summer break. But But Whether assassinating Nobunaga can be given as summer homework is entirely up to Musashi. It does not need to be the Tensho Jingo Conflict, but they need to achieve some kind of results. They need to find a way to drag Mouri or Houjou into it. That is the key to setting the world to motion much more quickly. The Houjou fleet is moving south at uniform velocity. They are maintaining a distance of 22 kilometers. Over. Neshinbara crossed his arms as a divine transmission arrived from an operator automaton. Crossing his arms was entirely meaningless. It simply made him look cool and like a strategist. Placing a hand on his chin was a nice touch and pushing up his glasses really completed the look. But if he was not actually thinking, then he was no more than an idiot. So he had to think about thinking. The way things are going, the question is how we can approach the Houjou fleet. He understood they only had to speed up, but doing that would require removing their stealth barrier. Removing that would allow those light bombs to hit them once more. Also Ariake-kun, can you remove the stealth barrier on the southern surface? Just for a moment. Judge. It can be removed for units of 7 seconds. Over. Please do so, he replied before taking a breath. A moment later, the southern stealth barrier was removed from the Ariakes bow. Due to the atmospheric interference, white fog appeared around the large opening in the stealth. It was created by the temperature difference inside and outside. But Here it comes! Dozens of enemy shells immediately flew toward the entire surface of the bow. And Its those light bombs! It looks like they can be used for shells and not just bombs! The stealth barrier returned before they hit, but This is Ariake with a report. Those enemy shells were adhesive types. I have determined they will likely remain at the point of contact for about 3 minutes. Over. With those light shells attached, they could not open the stealth barrier for 3 minutes. If they did The entire front surface of the Ariake would turn to light! Silver Wolf: Um, Secretary? Can I ask something real quick? Novice: Eh? What is it? Silver Wolf: Did you just make a terrible tactical mistake? Flat Vassal: I know, right? I mean, we have to open the stealth to speed up. Vice President: Wait, wait, wait. This is no time for jokes. The Ariake can only head as far south as the border between Edo and Mito territory. Marube-ya: Doesnt that mean we have less than 40 kilometers left to go? Are we in trouble? Novice: W-we are not in trouble! I have a plan! So dont worry, everyone! Smoking Girl: What kind of plan? Novice: Judge. I had the perfect plan, but seeing how the enemy reacted there, I realized I need to put a little more work into it. Youll see the real plan next time, I swear. Mal-Ga: Thats just the excuse of a pathetic author who never actually uploads his work. Flat Vassal: E-everyone, I know Im not one to talk, but lets trust the Secretary a little more! Hes the only one that can take responsibility here! Novice: Thats a pretty awful way of looking at this! Just as Neshinbara said that, Adeles Raging Beast vanished from view. Eh? said everyone as they heard some rolling metal from the stern. Owwwwww!! Mitotsudaira saw what had struck Raging Beast bouncing up into the night sky. She swiftly sent out a silver chain and caught it as shimmering heat continued to rise from it. A physical shell!? Is the Houjou fleet scattering cannon fire!? Wind arrived as soon as she asked that. Righteousness had fallen back from the bow. As for why Focus on the shells heading toward important locations on the upper surface! The important locations. That meant Houjou was targeting the hatches for the lifts, the entrance shutters, and the transmission pipes below the armor. They could hear the sound of shells flying in. And physical shells followed those sounds. Incoming! Sign frames appeared horizontally out in the sky to indicate the predicted paths and points of impact. Then the defense barriers opened. ! That steel rain collided with the Ariake from nearly head-on. The sign frames broke and the defense barriers shattered. It almost sounded like they were being hit by masses of water. They had the defense barriers, but My ears Mitotsudairas Loup-Garou hearing briefly trembled and lost their sound. But her vision still saw it. Up ahead and low overhead, a few shells passed through the multiple layers of defense barriers. Musashi! Musashi: I apologize, but that is the Ariakes jurisdiction. I will provide calculation support, but I can only tell you to work hard to fully protect us from the cannon fire of a nations entire fleet. Over. That was exactly right. They had been hit on a smaller scale during the Armada Battle. The Ariake only had so much power and it would be difficult to instantly open barriers when the shells were fired so rapidly and from blind spots. So the overall result was some direct hits. That was the reality of the situation. Sounds of impact and scraping could be heard from the rooftop floor below the stealth fog. But, thought Mitotsudaira. The enemys ballistic path is too low. Like this Silver Wolf: They are firing level to the top of the Ariake. The shells fly in nearly horizontally, so they should slide and ricochet off like a stone skipping on the water! Wise Sister: In other words, this is a Flat-Chest Defense! Shut up. But a sudden noise and shock rejected Mitotsudairas words. The enemy shells did not slide along the upper surface. Instead of ricocheting A direct hit!? How!? The great noise and vibration erased her question. Wh-what does this mean!? After rolling along in Raging Beast, Adele shook her dizzy head and got back up. Something raced right by her as she stood up. It was a shell. A physical one. The Houjou ships located lower than them had fired it in a parabolic arc and it had bounced and slid along the top of the Ariake. That was close! A shell that flew in horizontally at high speed was worse than one that fell from above. Falling ones would only strike a point, but horizontal ones would hit anything along a line. And after this one passed her by A direct hit!? The gliding shell suddenly and loudly collided with the Ariakes upper surface. I thought it was sliding!? Was that some kind of spell!? No. Several more deafening sounds reached her, but Theyre so close together That was when Adele figured it out. These shells are not sliding! It looked like they were flying horizontally, but theyre catching on the holes from the previous light bombs for a direct hit! Theyre further destroying the holes opened by the light! Righteousness: Shit. Sorry! Mal-Ga: Instead of using dirty words, how about an explanation? Oh, but dont ramble. Novice: I dont ramble! I keep things interesting! Listen, Naruze-kun! For one thing- Tachibana Wife: Shut up. Novice: Eek. Tachibana Wife: To keep it short, I shall explain, Master Muneshige. Tachibana Husband: Yes. So, Gin-san, youre going to point out that Houjou is using its two different shell varieties for different purposes to expand the scope of the damage, arent you? Tachibana Wife: So you understand. Thats my Master Muneshige. In that case, no explanation is necessary. Mal-Ga: The end!! Righteousness: No, that is not the end! Yoshiaki-sama! Why are you looking away, mon!? Is something funny, mon!? Oh, I was just realizing that girl has found a very nice place for herself. The point is, explained Yoshiyasu as she set a virtual foothold in midair to face the incoming shells. Righteousness: Houjou has a new strategy that uses the light shells and physical shells for different purposes. It really just means using one before the other, but its still an important strategy. Do you understand? Righteousness: If they fire the light shells first like they did here, the scars act as hooks for the physical shells. Even if we activate the stealth and force them to fire blind, they know they can expand the damage since those scars will gather their shells. Hori-ko: And if they fire the physical shells first, they can fire the light shells into the damage they caused so the damage can reach much deeper right away, correct? Righteousness: And they can also alternate between them to chain those advantages together. It pains me to admit it, but this must have originally been meant for use against Satomi. Sorry. Theres more than just the Azuchi for me to focus on here, thought Yoshiyasu to admonish herself. I guess that crossdresser was right. That pissed her off, but it also reminded her just how inexperienced she still was, which brought an odd sense of calm. This meant her sister and Yoshiyori were still pushing her forward. But it was all meaningless if she settled for only that. There was something she had to do now. Righteousness: Ill intercept the shells! Take care of things back here! Neshinbara nodded at Righteousnesss movements. And he measured the enemys current position and altitude. This is a problem. He had of course taken measures against this problem. More than just approach Houjou, they were pushing Houjou from the sea toward the mountains. Their direction of approach would pursue them to the southwest instead of simply to the south. That diagonal shift extended the distance they could move and bought some time before they reached the provisional border. But that diagonal course meant something else as well. Their shellfire will focus on our outer corner Removing their stealth meant those light shells. Not removing it meant a downpour of physical shells. The light of defense barriers was scattering overhead and a shell was passing by next to him. But sign frames showed the path of the shells. Whoops. So he only had to shift a half step aside and turn the other way as the powerful mass flew past. I had to have looked so cool there. Did you see that, everyone!? Uqui: Hey, tear up that armor panel! I might just help you out with my great strength. Gold Mar: If you were hit by shrapnel, could you open a sign frame? The Schwarz Hexen unit will be there for you! Marube-ya: Excellent, excellent. The combat expenses just keep piling up Hori-ko: Oh? Neshinbara-sama, why are you holding your right hand out in front of you? Novice: I wont let this get to me! Yes, a hero must stay strong! Smoking Girl: Get to work on your plan already. Judge, replied Neshinbara. Novice: Musashi-kun, youve been recording data on them, havent you? Display all of that for me. I can use that to predict their movements and we might just be able to turn this around. A new sign frame appeared from Musashi. It displayed The ballistic patterns of the enemy shells and the estimated mobility of the mechanical phoenixes based on the courses they took. Well done. Neshinbara spun around to dodge an incoming shell and let his hands race across his keyboard. He put together a pattern for opening the defense barriers sand sent it to everyone. Lets smash this stagnation and earn a debt of gratitude from Houjou, Mouriand P.A. Oda. It would seem they have realized the purpose of the Descending Light Bombs. Ujinao sensed a change in the formation of troops atop the distant Ariake. Kotarou nodded and spoke to her. The Ariake has removed its upper stealth! They have lined up defense barriers along the front edge! They are forming a wall! That is an incorrect answer. As she said that, a sound and the wind blew in from behind. It was their mechanical phoenix units. She had not approved their use until now because the stealth would block the Descending Light Bombs, but This is the correct answer. Two units of 12 produced a total of 24 blasts of acceleration with something hanging from their bellies. They carried reinforced stone spikes measuring more than 30 meters long and the tips were cut diagonally. Show me whether you can prevent these stupas from being erected. The members of the mechanical phoenix units did not take a straight-line course. They gradually ascended for a shallow rise, but even with their feinting and curving trajectories, Musashi had a lot of automatons, meaning their trajectories were certainly being read accurately. But the same was true of the Association of Indian States. They had developed an idol culture since ancient times, so idol worship had become entrenched there and greatly expanded. Houjou had used an interpretation of that history recreation to develop automatons. Automaton calculations were used for the mobility and management of Houjous fleet and mechanical phoenix units. Mechanical phoenix unit to HQ. Provide each of us with further safe trajectories. At the commanders request, a few sign frames opened in the cramped mechanical phoenix cockpits. They overlapped with the sign frames displaying the exterior view to provide a few courses marked by lines. Not one of them was a simple line. They were ascending paths that readily required intersecting the paths of the others. But according to the automaton officer in charge We have determined this will be safe in the sense that it exceeds the calculations of the enemy automatons. Be safe. The final two words necessitated a certain response. Dhanyawaad. After expressing their thanks to the gods that gave them this destiny, they flew onward. Their target was the Ariakes upper surface. It was already scarred by the Descending Light Bombs and physical shells and they would send their reinforced stone spikes in for further damage. The enemy has placed defense barriers forward to block our bombardment. That is fine for defense, but now those barriers are in the way of their own sniper cannons. They will likely predict our movements and use anti-air cannons beyond the wall. But Shellfire from the Houjou fleet behind them flew out ahead and cleared the way for them. It shattered the wall of defense barriers prepared atop the Ariake. The automaton-managed shellfire was accurate and the repeated blasts were opening holes in the wall. The 12 mechanical phoenixes accelerated through there. Send the first unit in! And the second unit The second unit of 12 did not target the Ariakes upper surface. They flew toward the Ariakes invisible bow that only looked like the night sky thanks to the stealth. is already in place. Two layers of ultra-high speed stone hammers were launched toward the Ariake. Everyone on the Ariakes upper surface saw holes open in the defense barriers in front of them. The accurate series of shellfire from the Houjou fleet had shattered the line of barriers. Other than those who had been reinforcing the barriers from behind them Oh, no! Everyone had been fortifying the defenses in front of the hatches, ducts, and other important areas. But Houjous cannon fire chose to accurately target the open areas instead of them. Light scattered and holes appeared. And 12 stone spikes flew toward those holes. The straight lines of power flew along shallow parabolic arcs and targeted the scars left by the light bombs. Even if they ended up sliding along the upper surface, there were plenty of scars. They would eventually hit one and exacerbate the damage there. A few of the students cried out as the stone spikes flew by on either side. We need additional defense barriers! None were forthcoming. The excess barriers that the Ariake could prepare had been sent elsewhere. We are defending the front. Over. The second unit of mechanical phoenixes fired 12 shots on a direct course for the Ariakes bow. They soon met their first obstacle. Ill take the lead when were up against Houjou! It was Righteousness. Yoshiyasu tasked herself with destroying 4 of them. The shots were spread out over a wide area. The gaps between them were more than 50 meters. But I can do it! She moved. The blue craft moved forward through space in a tight right curve. ! She smashed 2 of them along the way. She then flew in a semicircle back and held her sword in a backhand grip to strike behind her. Kh Her entire bodys frame creaked at the quick change of direction. Her left half could not quite keep up, but as long as she understood that I remember what the engine division people told me before we went to Mogami. Righteousnesss frame had been reinforced to keep her safe even if she pushed its movements past the limit. Her schoolmates from the now-destroyed Satomi Academy had done that. She had to wonder if they were still alive and watching her now, but that was most likely an indulgence for her, not a restraint. I She had to do this even without that kind of hope. So She continued on. As soon as she felt the wind pass by her back, she was enveloped in a gentle sensation like she had dived into a body of water. Kh. White fog briefly surrounded her entire body. Immediately afterwards, she saw a stone spike within reach of her sword. She casually smashed it. And then another one. Ohhh! Four of the head-on attacks had been destroyed. After wielding her power, Righteousness twisted her body to negate her momentum. Take care of the rest! With that, she dropped straight down. Wind whipped at her entire body as she used the action to forcibly rid herself of speed. That avoided a collision with the Ariake and the 8 undestroyed attacks passed by overhead to reach the front of the Ariake. But just before they did Temporarily removing front stealth barrier and opening front defense barriers. Over. The Ariake revealed its front surface and opened defense barriers. The last-second wall smashed the stone like stone. The spikes were destroyed. But the walls of rejection were far from unharmed. Smashing apart and wearing down the spikes scattered an immense quantity of ether light. The sounds of destruction enveloped the sky and split both the stone and the night. The noise rang loud, but light glowed within the barriers. The previously-fired light bombs regained their power now that the stealth had been removed. Ohiroshiki and some others had been removing them using water and they now watched the defense barriers consume the stone spikes. Waaaah! Theyre coming this way!! Wise Sister: Thats a pretty nice sound. I think Ill record it. Me: Oh, can you send it to me later? I want to use it as a sound effect when Im sent flying. Hori-ko: Then I need to do my part and try to hit you even harder. Asama: Yes, yes, you three. But you need to get to safety over here! However, the 12 attacks to the front were just barely stopped. Only 2 or 3 defense barriers remained. Shells soon arrived to destroy those and collide with the front armor, but the Ariakes armor was thickest on the front. Sparks flew when they hit and Ohiroshikis group only had to swing from some ropes. But The upper surface! The 12 stone spikes sliding along the top decelerated near the middle of the Ariake and started tilting so they would stab in. The tip was cut diagonally and they tilted forward as they scraped along the Ariakes upper surface. Theyre going to pierce us! Someone else raised their voice to counter that. BindTonbokiri! Gin saw Futayo slice the 2 incoming attacks on the far starboard side. That was well done, but their work was far from over. After all, 10 of them yet remained. We will take care of the 4 on the port side! Gin immediately summoned an Arcabuz Cruz on either side of herself. The cannons spread like wings and fired repeatedly, piercing the two port-most ones from the side as they flew past. The sound could not keep up. She only saw the white of sparks and dust as They were destroyed! The stone spikes broke in half and seemed to bend back as they pointed toward the sky. The air collided with the damaged portions which accelerated the destruction. The stone spilled shards and broke apart as if great claws were tearing across it. But before that destruction finished, the whole stone dropped to the Ariakes rooftop and contacted it. It could not withstand that. The outer shell that maintained the spiked shape was already cracked badly enough for the wind to trigger its destruction, so the stone spikes dumped gravel on the Ariakes rooftop like they were spewing their innards and they ultimately disappeared. And someone ran alongside the shattered 2 while giving her a glance. It was Muneshige. He used his acceleration spell, Racing Toes, to run across the Ariakes upper surface almost like he was climbing the thin fog. He closed the distance between himself and the stone spikes ahead of him. ! The quasi-divine weapon named Kamenuki was a sword-like spear that provided pursuit-type acceleration, so his speed and direction were accurately guided by it. One! He shattered one. Well done, thought Gin just before she saw Muneshige do something in pursuit of the other. Was that!? He ran through the air. On the starboard side, Futayo watched the half-dragon and Narumi work together to smash 3 of the attacks. She then saw movement on the port side. It was Muneshige. Is he running through the air? No, he was technically running across the fragments of the destroyed spike. Instead of simply shattering the first stone spike, he had pierced and split it forward. He then activated his acceleration spell and used the fragments as footholds to reach the other spike. Well done, thought Futayo. I probably could not do the same, she added. She would provide her own axis of movement. Muneshige specialized in receiving his opponents movements and altering himself to match. So She felt some envy and kind of wanted to try it out herself. And Oh, no. Futayo was certain of something. I am enjoying this. Had she been like this since Magdeburg and at Novgorod? She belatedly felt grateful to Fukushima who had opposed her and Kimi who had opened her eyes. She began to run. I can destroy another one, she told herself. If this is enough to delight me, I am still terribly inexperienced! Futayo cut another one. With that, a total of 10 spikes had been destroyed on the upper surface. But that left 2. Theyre still a threat!! Everyone on the Ariakes upper surface was looking at the back end of the stone spikes, not the front end. But their gazes were answered by a sharp but heavy noise. Something happened to the 2 stone spikes. They were deflected!? Without a single mistake, the 2 lines of stone were knocked high into the night sky. There was a single trick behind it: defense barriers. There were traces of many thin defense barriers placed along their path. Those barriers had shattered into scattering light. Ariake had not made it in time, but someone else had. This is Musashi within the Ariake. We have confirmed the effectiveness of the defense barriers and have determined our support of the Ariake was successful. Over. That was a close one, Musashi-sama. Over. That voice reverberated through a vast white space. It was the bridge room within Musashinos bridge-shaped ships bridge. Everyone had opened sign frame consoles and recorded the processing of the previous defense barriers for future reference. Someone moved along the lower area of the hall-shaped bridge. It was Suzu. She created a model of the Musashi and of the Ariake around it and she turned toward the others. Did thatwork? Judge. Excellent work, Suzu-sama. Over, said Musashino while carrying Suzu some tea. Due to Ariakes jurisdiction, any remote defense barrier support from Musashi requires sending an approval request, receiving the approval confirmation, confirming the data from outside the Ariake, and more. And the situation this time was even more inconvenient with the stealth active. Musashino saw Suzu spread her mouth horizontally. My apologies. She bowed. To put it more briefly, your emergency ultra vires act of opening and controlling the defense barriers saved both the Ariake and the Musashi. Over. R-right. Ifyou say so. Butthis. Suzu reached for the teacup and checked its temperature with a finger before touching it. After confirming it was cool enough to touch, she picked it up and brought it to her lips. Thank you. Judge, replied Musashino with a bow. Suzu took a sip of the tea and spoke. But that meansNeshinbara-kuns informationwas right. Novice: See!? Did you hear that, everyone!? Youve got to reassess your opinion of me now! 10ZO: Were back after changing into new clothes. Um, whats going on now? Scarred: Oh, Lady Adele, youre round today. You havent done this since IZUMO, have you? Flat Vassal: Judge! This is actually my official equipment! Novice: Listen to meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!! Neshinbara swung both hands while cursing in his heart. The enemy crafts were already scattering high in the sky ahead of them, but Neshinbara raised his voice. Ariake! Ascend!! After decelerating using its falling trajectory, Righteousness flew back up to the Ariakes altitude. Due to the stealth, the Ariake was not visible from below, but Oh The sky grew distorted. The great mass of the Ariake was making a rapid ascent. The Ariakes stealth barrier was indeed showing the night sky overhead, but as it moved, the thickness of the distorted air shook the sky. A rectangular portion of the sky shook like the summer stars. At the same time, the pressure grew wild. Wind dropped down from the Ariake and the empty space that created sucked in the air, producing fog over a wide area around Righteousness. Rain fell as if to thinly stain the sky. Within that, Righteousness continued its ascent. It could not afford to be late. After all, a sign frame appeared alongside its face. The information there suggested exactly what Musashis Secretary had said earlier. Its up to Houjoubut depending on how this goes, we might just earn a debt of gratitude from Houjou, Mouri, and P.A. Oda! The Ariake is not stopping its ascent! Its altitude has passed 6no, 7 kilometers! The lower hatch holding the Musashi must be close to its limit! Ujinao nodded at Kotarous puzzled voice. She understood what the Ariake was doing. However Why ascend here? If their goal was pursuing the Houjou fleet, they did not have time to ascend. She could only think of one reason for them to do so. Do they not want to receive our shells on their upper surface? Even the mechanical phoenix units will have difficulty securing a safe course at that altitude! Indeed, agreed Ujinao. The automatons providing full support to Houjou on this battlefield sent the same prediction as Kotarou. The Ariake has chosen ascent as a means of defense. That was likely not a mistake, but something still bothered her about it. After all At this rate, Musashi will not trigger the Tensho Jingo Conflict with us. Have they given up on earning a debt of gratitude from Mouri? The Azuchi was already passing by in the southern sky behind them. Musashi no longer had anything to show they had supported Mouri. So We must fall back at full speed to end this- Before she could say battle, a sign frame appeared next to Ujinaos face. It was from the divine transmission automaton. Ujinao-sama. We have received a divine transmission from Musashi. She claims to be Musashis Vice President. !? What is this? wondered Ujinao. But if this was some kind of attack via transmission, the automaton inspector would have already intervened. So Ujinao gave her approval. Put her through. Testament, replied the automaton before the voice from the sign frame changed. She heard alarms and rushing footsteps. That was the Musashi. The alarms echoing within the Ariake provided background noise for the voice. Musashi Ariadust Academy Vice President Honda Masazumi has a proposal for Houjou Association of Indian States Odawara Academy Chancellor and Student Council President Houjou Ujinao! Namely Musashi wishes to enter a friendly relationship with your academy. Thats ridiculous, thought Ujinao. Why were they saying this now? Because they realized they could not pursue us after ascending to preserve their own safety? It was a terrible plan. Houjou had the overwhelming advantage here. So Ujinao prepared to say that was not possible. But then a thought occurred to her. Ariakes ascent and the Vice Presidents proposal were entirely worthless, but Would Musashi really not understand that? That question was directed at herself and she quickly came to an answer. Ujinao gasped and closed the sign frame. But not as a rejection. She knew of Musashis statement and did not respond. Because that was The right answer! As soon as she was confident she had made the right decision, Ujinao sensed something. Her senses told her it was a light. The video sent to her by the sensors of the Houjou fleets ships told her it was definitely a light. A single line of light had been fired from the Ariakes upper surface, but Eh!? shouted Kotarou. That wasnt directed at us. Its headed high into the sky to the west-southwest. From their perspective, that was up and to the left of the Ariake. However, that was an empty patch of night sky. The Asama Shrine Representative fired a shrine maiden blast!! Volume 5A, 13: Right Holders in the Heavens Volume 5A, Chapter 13: Right Holders in the Heavens What is it That moves me? Point Allocation (Yourself) I will hit it! Asama used her entire body while wearing her shrine maiden uniform to fire her bow. I need to hurry. She had to shoot something. It was harmful to both the Ariake and Musashi. Someone had to shoot it and expose it. And I can do it! Asama moved. She opened Kataume and Katatsubaki, the two longbows attached to her left arm, and connected them as the single large longbow named Umetsubaki. And while she aimed it toward heaven and nocked an arrow Clap Her binder skirt lifted up like clawed toes and pierced the spatial fixation spell circle displayed in the air. Then directionally-fixed spell circles appeared in torii form around her and spun with her gaze. The continuous sounds reminded her of a musical instrument. After that, picks were driven into the floor from either side of her shoes to fix her body in place. The tail binder on the back of her hips blew out some exhaust wind as it received an ether supply from the Asama Shrine sent to her via the Ariake. Here goes. Her false eye, Konoha, activated while linked with Umetsubaki. A targeting sight appeared, but she generally viewed her target with both eyes when firing. There was nothing in the sky. But Its there, isnt it? Just as she took aim as if to ask that question Me: Asama, give us one of your specialties. Her heart leapt in her chest as she glanced over at the sign frame producing Tooris voice. U-umm? She actually wanted to tell him not to speak to her when she was trying to concentrate, but Hori-ko: Asama-sama, if you are low on power, I can provide a battery for you. Asama: Eh!? N-no, that wont be necessary! I couldnt ask that of a contracted member of our shrine! Silver Wolf: But will you be okay? This is a pretty big one. Wise Sister: Heh heh. Dont force yourself and then fail, okay? Right, foolish brother? Me: Well, I bet Asama can handle something like this with ease. Right? You can, cant you? O-of course I can! She replied loud enough to reach them without the voice input, but that was fine as long as it got rid of their worries. Honestly. Before she could sigh, Hanami sensed her thoughts and began operating the sign frame. Theres nothing to worry about. She had made him worry about her during the meeting with Lady Yasuhira. But this was different. That had been about her position and personality, while this was simply about her ability and the Asama Shrines power. To put it another way, that incident had told her that he truly trusted her. So she knew what she had to tell him now. Youre telling me to go all out, arent you? Yeah. Asama, youre Musashis Shinto representative. So youve got this, right? Yes. And I have never failed to fulfill my role during a formal bow firing. This will be no different. Yes. But, well, if everyones expecting a lot from me, I guess Ill dial the power up a bit. Tomo! Tomo! Youre going that way!? Youre the ones that expect this of me. Okay, Hanami, please raise the power. A 30% increase? Hmm, can we go even higher? A 35% increase? No, no. More than that. 40%? Hmm, lets go with 50%. Yes, the others wont accept it if we dont go with a nice round number like that. Yes, yes, yes. If I make some adjustments, I can handle that just fine. Yes. Oh, but if it looks like Im trying too hard, itll look like Im not confident which is the opposite of saying Ive got this like Toori-kun said Ah, what do I do? I cant worry Toori-kun. I definitely cant worry him in my position. Lower the-I cant lower the power now? Its too late for that? I really cant, Hanami? Hmm, then what am I supposed to do? Oh, Asama, it really does look like youve got this! Eh? Um, so Toori-kun sees cranking up the power like this as a part of saying Ive got this? Yes, yes. Thats right. Thats right, isnt it? In that case, Hanami, everything is fine. A 50% increase is just fine. Hee hee. Dont you worry, Toori-kun. Horizon, Kimi, Mito? You three could learn a thing or two from Toori-kun about not worrying. Okay? Tomo! Tomo! What is that satisfied smile for!? Oh, cmon. This is a job. Only a job. I just happen to enjoy my job. Hit!! A line of light raced diagonally through the night with no reduction in speed or altitude. As the beam traveled into the night sky, it looked like a star from the Ariake. Hey. Someone spoke up when they noticed something. In that instant, several lines ran through the sky. They were definite cracks of light. The crooked lines radiated outwards from the location of the previous star. And Is that? The sky suddenly broke apart. It shattered like glass. A stealth barrier!? That was exactly what shattered and split. Shards of the night collapsed and rotated as a large section of the night shed its white foggy shell. There were 7 large falling shards and countless smaller ones. Something previously unseen appeared in the sky. It calmly hovered high in the dark blue night sky. A white three-hull ship! Everyone knew its name and shape. It had 4 other ships with it, but the giant white ship in the lead looked down on them. Hashibas Shirasagi Castle!? I see. A ship viewed the 2 white shapes in the southern sky. It was the Aoba Castle, a half-god of war aircraft carrier aerial warship bearing the Date clans emblem. A horned girl in a blue track suit stood on the deck. She gathered up a jump rope and wiped off her cheeks with the towel draped over her shoulders. She looked to the southwest and gave a quick nod toward the Mogami fleet that was here to meet the Oushuu trade ships. I knew P.A. Odas Takigawa had been sent to monitor Houjou, but I didnt think they would be watching from the sky during battles too. And keeping the additional ships with her during wartime is a very ninja-like level of readiness. Katakura-kun: Poor, na?ve Masamune-kun! You truly are na?ve! Youre a sweet little thing! Sweet Masamune! When youre that sweet, everyonell want to lick you, Masamune-kun! Now, you can lick me if you want, poor Masamune-kun! Cmon, take a lick of my Sendai beef One-Eyed Dragon: Did you make sure to drain the blood, slice it up nice and thin, and rub salt on it? Katakura-kun: H-how could you suggest something so horrifying!? Youve really said it now! Now I have no choice but to say something harsh as well! Like that your waist sticks out a fair bit. One-Eyed Dragon: I dont feel like dealing with you, so should I call my mom? Katakura-kun: What kind of academy lets its Chancellor and Student Council President call for her mommy!? This kind!? Its this kind, isnt it? Is this the worlds first academy that lets the parents carry out executions!? I suppose I should expect nothing less from Sendai Castles Principal for 1000 generati-eh? What is it, Principal Yoshihime? Youre only 10 years old? Splendid! Then lets have a chat, 10-year-old Yoshihime-chan! Listen, said Katakura. Katakura-kun: Based on the perfect accuracy of the shot from below, Musashis Secretary most likely realized they were being monitored from above. Houjous reluctance to move their fleet up or down when falling back must have helped clue them in. And the previous exchange would have confirmed it. While Musashi was behind their thick defense barriers, Houjou fired on them and avoided the vital points. Meaning Katakura-kun: There were barriers in front of those vital points and their stone spikes would only have been deflected, so they avoided those coordinates when firing. But those barriers in front of the vital points were not on the Ariakes outside edge. They were on the inside. So only someone looking down from above could have seen them? In that case On the deck, Masamune raised her eyebrows a bit. Well done. That would be why Musashis Vice President said they wanted a friendly relationship with Houjou, wasnt it? Katakura-kun: Its the perfect example of harassment diplomacy. Katakura spread his arms on the sign frame. Katakura-kun: Now, Houjou and P.A. Oda cannot ignore Musashi any longer. The battlefield is about to change, Masamune-kun. Ujinao-sama! Lets support the Shirasagi Castle! We can ascend and attack the Ariake! Ujinao had a single response to Kotarous words: silence. She said nothing, raised her eyebrows. And She opened a sign frame by her hands. It displayed the visual footage sent to them by the Shirasagi Castle. That footage had been surrounded by a white defense barrier before, but That has changed. The image she sensed through the hand on the sign frame showed the night sky and the Ariakes upper surface down below. The white color came from the fog, not the armor. Several students and gods of war stood atop that thin fog. The Shirasagi Castle had been sending them their coordinates before. The automatons on the ship had exchanged that data with their Houjou comrades and reconstructed an image of their opponents using the coordinate data. And the resultant diagram of enemy positions had been taken into account during their attack. That meant this was Ujinaos first time to truly sense those on the opponents battlefield. He was not there. Of course, even if he was a student, he was a normal citizen without an official position. He was not in a position to actively participate on the battlefield. But Ujinao sensed a self-deprecating smile on her lips in response to the mixture of relief and disappointment she felt. Ujinao-sama! shouted Kotarou. We need to do a favor for P.A. Oda here! But Ujinao could not respond to her. After all, her own senses could already see what Musashi would do now. Musashi was flying along the coast of Kantou and they could make an attack which would affect Houjou, P.A. Oda, and Mouri. And they forcibly set this up by saying they wanted a friendly relationship with us! Ujinao used the Shirasagi Castles sight devices. Atop the rectangular cloud of fog down below, someone launched an attack on the Shirasagi Castle. The distance was about 2km. The attack that covered that distance was not a god of war cannon blast. Nor was it a shot from a Technohexen broom or a beam from their hunter shaman. The attack that would move the world came from Mito Lord Nate Mitotsudaira!? Silver chains and great strength were used to swing something up and around at extremely high speed. The silver wolf threw One of our stone spikes! Mitotsudaira accelerated her entire body. She poured speed into the silver chain she held in her hands and she ordered the silver chain itself to accelerate. She gave her body a burst of speed and repeatedly accelerated within a radius of 30cm. She seemed to be pursuing her hair as she swung it around. I look like a dog chasing its tail! But that amused her. While this looked like a childs game, she was confident this action would leave its mark on the history of the world. It amused her that she could sense that weight in her hands. After all Setting the world in motion might be surprisingly easy. Lu. Each time her vision sped up, she whirled around once more. That vision looked out to the Houjou stone spike held by the silver chain. She had caught one after Musashi had deflected it with a defense barrier. Lu lu lu. With a singsong howl, Mitotsudaira shifted her axis. She tilted her heels, passed by where her king and the others were watching, and yet let her skirt flutter up while she stretched her arms and legs into the air as if to show off her entire body. Grr She poured on the last burst of speed. Her hair, body, and clothing pierced the wind and split the air. Lu! She threw it. In an instant, an explosion of water vapor appeared at the tip of the thrown stone spike and a great roar burst out. Within the high altitude fog, Mitotsudaira exited her spin by landing on just her right heel. How about that!? On the Shirasagi Castles bridge, Acting Captain Takigawa Ichimasu had to make a decision. Lady Takigawa! The bridge looked deserted, but it was run by a covert ninja unit. Several Garudas and Djinns ran around, carrying insha kotob, using spells, and disappearing. But Takigawa crossed her arms at the back of the bridge. Now, then. What would she do about this pressing decision? She had two options: defend against the enemy attack, or take the hit. There was one thing she had to ask before deciding. Can our defense barrier stop that stone spike!? Shaja! It can! I see, she thought while opening an insha kotob by her hands. It displayed a simple map of the Far East showing the arrangement of P.A. Odas primary Kinki forces. On there, she saw Shibata, Hashiba, Akechi, Sassa, Maeda, some others, and herself. Most of them had taken up positions near Kinki. Shibata in particular had pulled back from his invasion of Sviet Rus and was returning to M.H.R.R. But she was in Kantou. At the moment, she was the only officer-class commander in Kantou. So Should I defend this position with my life? She considered it, but her decision did not take long. She raised her right hand and gave her instructions. Ujinao sensed Takigawas decision as well as the result and beginning of everything. The Shirasagi Castle took a direct hit from the stone spike. After a thunderous noise, there was the great roar of the giant metal structure being struck. The Shirasagi Castle took damage to The bottom of the central ships port bow. The external hull had been pierced, but it would not have reached the internal hull. A warship of the Shirasagi Castles class would be structured to eliminate the force of a blow between the external and internal hulls even if it was hit by an armor-piercing physical shell. But damage to the external hull was a problem for an aerial ship. If they did not deal with it in some way, The Shirasagi Castle would be unable to make use of its high-speed cruising or ultra-high altitude ascent. And Ujinao-sama! A second one! The information from the Shirasagi Castles sight devices grew black. The Musashi had launched a second stone spike into the sky. And that second one had slammed into the Shirasagi Castle. Takigawa inhaled. Alarms blared within the Shirasagi Castles bridge and central ship. That was my decision. She had taken the hit without raising any defense barriers. Yes. She faced forward without lowering her raised right hand. The night sky lay in that direction, but the insha kotob on the front end of the bridges ceiling displayed the Ariake down below. She saw the Musashi group there. Instead of looking down on them, she looked straight at them. Situation report. Shaja. We took hits to 2 locations on the bottom of the port bow. By using buffering spells, we can cruise at our semi-top speed and semi-greatest altitude. It will take 2 hours to fully repair the damage. We dont have that kind of time. Takigawa smiled. Main cannon, other cannons, shift aim from Houjou to the Ariake. Lady Takigawa!? Hearing that question, Takigawa waved her raised right hand forward. Sorry, everyone. She laughed before continuing. I still have some desires. I want to stay with you all and I hope I can be involved with our masters end. But If they want us to be indebted to them, we need to show Musashi what exactly that means. Lady Takigawa An elderly voice rose from the center of the bridge. It spoke clearly. We shall accompany you. A few footsteps and presences moved to the center of the bridge. They lined up while unable to see each other. We volunteer! Shaja. Takigawa nodded. Then she raised her right hand and her voice. This ship shall now join the battle! Our enemy is the Ariake and the Musashi. We are fighting because they attacked us in Houjous place. Meaning Meaning I, Takigawa Ichimasu, and my subordinates shall begin the history recreation of the Battle of Kanagawa! Once this battle is over, we shall return to P.A. Oda and take up position as our masters guardian!! Sounds of cannon fire raced out. High in the sky, the white three-hull ship fired several times as many cannon blasts on the flat plane of white fog. The sky became an expanse of great noise and the plane of fog became a garden of protective walls and the light of their shattering. The three-hull ship had greater altitude. But the white plane had far greater size. And a single pair of eyes watched them. In the northwestern sky, a nine-tailed fox stood on a three-hull ship called the Yamagata Castle. She viewed the progress of the attack. They both have excellent resolve! Yoshiaki-sama! What do you mean, mon!? Testament. The Musashi placed the future on the scales for all to see. Yoshiaki laughed from her throat. Not bad! There is another battle leading up to the Tensho Jingo Conflict fought between Houjou and Matsudaira. That is the Battle of Kanagawa in which Houjou drives out Takigawa Ichimasu who Oda sent in to observe them. So once they realized Takigawas Shirasagi Castle was monitoring them and sending information to Houjou, Musashi must have made a certain decision: Even if they pursued Houjou and attempted to start the Tensho Jingo Conflict, it might not count with Takigawa Ichimasu still around. But Houjou could not drive out Takigawa. After all, Houjou and P.A. Oda were currently allies, and Houjou cannot make the first move with P.A. Oda and Hashibas forces in Edo. If they betrayed that alliance, they could not complain about any retaliation they received. Hashiba likely gave thought to this. They intentionally used the southern route when sending the Azuchi to the invasion of Mouri in order to place Houjou in the middle. And thats why Houjou cant attack Takigawa, mon? If they can, it is only when Hashiba wants them to. While they control Houjou from Edo, they will defeat Mouri and then wait until the time is right for Nobunagas assassination. Only after that would they give Houjou permission to defeat Takigawa. Yoshiaki narrowed her eyes and looked into the southern sky. Until then, Matsudaira would have essentially been trapped inside Kantou. But now Takigawa had begun a battle with Musashi. That battle had been begun by a single statement by Musashis Vice President. You wish to enter a friendly relationship with Houjou, hm? Those words certainly have a wide range of interpretations. Indeed, said a voice. It came from a sign frame that had opened by her side. It was from Date. Masamune? Is Yoshihime doing well? Thanks to you. But about the Battle of Kanagawa that is beginning Testament. You understand, dont you? Words are worth a thousand pieces of gold. Perhaps even 10 thousand or a million pieces. Musashis Vice President had concluded that Houjou could not attack Takigawa and then reached a certain decision. She decided they would assist Houjou by attacking Takigawa as a separate unit. That was very vague, thought Masamune. When Musashis Vice President had said they wished to enter a friendly relationship with Houjou, it had been a hope not supported by actual ability, so it had been easily written off as unimportant. Musashi had used that vagueness to make an attack on Takigawa. They had meant it in a very specific way They will take care of driving out Tachikawa Ichimasu as a sign of their friendship with Houjou. And they had used a certain something to do that: Houjous stone spikes. By declaring friendship with Houjou and then using Houjous own weapons, they were taking over Houjous driving out of Takigawa. That held two meanings. First Katakura-kun: Musashi was able to measure whether or not Houjou viewed them in a friendly fashion and whether or not they wanted to drive out P.A. Oda! And when Takigawa brings the fight to them, Musashi can handle it themselves to leave Houjou indebted to them! Thats some nice wordless understanding! They show their intentions with their actions without speaking a word. Dont you think thats great, Masamune-kun!? You may never say you like me, but you can show it with your actions! Cmon, cmon, bring it oooon!! Why wont you bring it on!? Why not!? And the other reason is to search out Takigawas true intentions, I suppose. What a pain. Without Narumi and Oniniwa here, I have to deal with him more often, thought Masamune. Takigawa hesitated, didnt she? P.A. Oda must be an excellent nation, said Yoshiaki over the divine transmission. Masamune nodded. After all Takigawa didnt have to take those stone spikes. But she had done so anyway. And not just that There was also a pause before the cannon fire. She had hesitated. Because firing on Musashi could easily establish the Battle of Kanagawa. Even if its no more than an empty claim from Musashi, it will cause sparks. As long as she remained in Kantou, the Kantou and Oushuu forces could use whether or not Musashis attack counted as the Battle of Kanagawa as a bargaining chip against Takigawa and the Edo Hashiba group. Masamune would do the same. It was a small chip when it came to the battles from after Nobunagas assassination, but that would change if more forces accepted it as the Battle of Kanagawa. Takigawa had likely hesitated because her role was to keep Musashi in Kantou. The vagueness of the Musashi Vice Presidents statement is a problem. If she had definitively stated that they would enter a friendly relationship with Houjou, Takigawa would have ended it by saying Musashi was forcibly intervening. But that was not what had happened. And so Takigawa had decided to start the Battle of Kanagawa. But As you said, aunt, P.A. Oda must be an excellent nation. Who is this aunt you speak of? You are something of an older sister to my mother. Then again, my mother is apparently only 10 years old, so my aunt must be young too. I like honest girls. Yoshiaki laughed bitterly. Takigawa must have decided to return to P.A. Oda. But Takigawa Testament. According to the Testament, after Takigawa loses the Battle of Kanagawa and returns home, she joins the Battle of Shizugatake, but she loses again. After a cold reception from Hashiba, she joins the Battle of Komaki Nagakute, but loses after holing up in a castle and receiving no supplies. After that, the rest of her life is uneventful. Even so, Takigawa wished to return to P.A. Oda. So This will be the history recreation of the Battle of Kanagawa. This battle is the beginning of the end for Takigawa. If she understands that and wishes to return home, she will make it a triumphant return instead of a defeat. Let your guard down and you will be devoured, Musashi. After all, Takigawas position as an observer has given her the Urban Name of Demon Guardian. Amid the din of cannon fire, Takigawa ordered the engine division work team to fix the stone spikes in place where they had pierced the hull. At this point, the ship would have more stability with them fixed in place than trying to remove them and repair the damage. She spoke her strategy to the ship secretary and had them hurry to write it down and carry out the initial actions. She also gave direct commands to place their personnel. Now Im headed for the end of my enjoyable time as an active commander. Once she returned to P.A. Oda, only defeats awaited her. She might be able to forcibly involve herself in other battles just to remain on the battlefield, but everyone had their own troops. So This is the last real battlefield for me. She placed her hand on the command platform and gave her orders. All hands, including the 4 accompanying ships, prepare to attack. The enemy is the Ariake and the Musashi down below. Sinking them both would be ideal. Our goal is to make a triumphant return to P.A. Oda. Listen. Do not hold back. Do not hold back with yourself. Got that? Volume 5A, 14: Divided Worrier Volume 5A, Chapter 14: Divided Worrier Why? / Because What for? / Because Are you sure? / Because of that Point Allocation (Empathy) Huh? Takigawa started the Battle of Kanagawa!? A voice yelled within a large room colored by moonlight. The room contained long tables lined with chairs. It was a dining hall. The windows gave a view of the moon and of the galley landing alongside this one. Someone kicked the table. It was past dinner time and there were few people here, so the sound of struck wood reverberated loudly across the room. Not caring that the few people there were focused on him, a boy with dark skin slammed his hand on the table. What is the meaning of this, Toshi!? I can only say that Takigawa must have felt that was the only way to deal with the situation, Na-chan. Calm down, added Matsu. How can I calm down!? That battle is the turning point for Takigawa!! And thats why Maeda is telling you to calm down, Sassa. Noooo. Matsu. Matsu clenched her fists and complained as a glasses girl sat in the next seat over while carrying some naan and cheese. She wore a track suit below a moonlit two-piece outfit and she turned toward Matsu. Oh, right. Matsu said it, not Maeda. Sorry. Ill forgive you. Ha ha ha. Ma-chan is so cute. You never change, do you, you idiot? And Fuwa, why are you sitting around eating? This is the dining hall. Keh, spat out Narimasa, but he did relax his body. Shibatas forces are going to start their pre-summer break cleaning soon, so dont go making a mess of things, Fuwa said to him. Fuwa, Takigawas helped you out too, right? Then what are we supposed to do? Fuwa rubbed on a single bites worth of cheese and looked Sassa in the eye. Run all the way there? Were in M.H.R.R. Even if you manage something on par with Hashibas Great Return, itll still take more than an hour to get there. Fuwa followed up on her question with something different. Youre not really asking what we should do, are you? Youre asking how this could have happened. If you could just put it like that, we could actually hold a conversation. She cut off a piece of the cheese with a knife. But, well, the Testament doesnt have you fighting on the same side as Takigawa from here on. Look. She rested her elbow on the table and opened a few maps and lists of dates on an insha kotob. According to the Testament, when Takigawa returns from Kantou, she rebels against Hashiba because the Oda clan forces fall into her control after our masters assassination. And as part of Shibatas forces, she takes part in the anti-Hashiba showdown at the Battle of Shizugatake. Shaja. And Shibata Katsuie commits suicide by his own sword. Takigawa Ichimasu retires. But While you will be a part of Shibatas forces, Sassa, youll be too busy dealing with Uesugi to do more than send a few of your own troops to the Battle of Shizugatake. And after that, you never again have the chance to fight under the same flag as Takigawa Ichimasu. Fuwa thought their masters assassination and the lack of unity between the Oda clan retainers afterwards were truly unfortunate. But I guess we all do have different backgrounds. Those like her had been born in Oda regions, but Sassa had started out as a member of P.A. Odas Mlasi forces and had only joined the Oda clan later. The Oda clan was a meritocracy, so he had been readily appointed to an important position, but even if he had received a warm welcome, a foreigner like him had needed to build his resolve and keep the proper distance when joining. During that time, Takigawa had maintained a relaxed atmosphere around him without ruining her image as an upperclassman and Shibata had looked after him from a position of superiority from the beginning. People like that are probably good for people like Sassa who want to be accepted from the outside. He was short-tempered, but he must have had a good upbringing because he could be reasoned with if you tried. She just wished he would use his inquiring mind in a more positive way, but You can be so dumb, Sassa. What the hell do you mean by that? You react too much to whats right in front of you. Besides, the fact that you wont share the battlefield with Takigawa is hardly new information. Youre only upset now because this is the beginning of her decline, but thats none of your business. Its not like the two of you share your lives. Youre just another underclassman to her. Im sure you feel indebted to her after she helped you out in the past, but youre empathizing with her too much and turning it into a huge deal, ysee? D-damn you. That ysee at the end really pisses me off She did not care. And if he was pissed off, that was all the more reason to say it. Takigawa knew what it meant to go to Kantou, but she did it anyway, ysee? You dont have to like it, but wanting to save her is nothing more than arrogance. Youd be robbing her of the decision she bet the rest of her life on. What good is going there if I cant say what I really think? Can you take responsibility for Takigawas life? If you did that, youd make an enemy of everyone who worked realllly hard on the history recreations that Takigawa went to Kantou for. And were the Testament Union right now. Saying that reminded Fuwa of something. Oh, so thats it. That was what Musashi was doing. They had done it when they saved their princess at Mikawa and they had done it when they saved Mary Stuart at England. They had been prepared to make an enemy of everyone. So thats it Fuwa realized that Sassa had a very Musashi-like mentality. He would later join forces with Matsudaira at Komaki Nagakute, but Hmm She groaned to herself while thinking he might be more honest with himself there than he was here. He could have trouble when it came to handling his emotions. So she made sure to say it. Besides, Takigawa Ichimasu is skilled enough to be counted among Odas Four Heavenly Kings, so Hashiba will use her as well and shell fight in the Battle of Komaki Nagakute, the direct confrontation between Hashiba and Matsudaira. But Takigawa Ichimasu loses to Matsudaira there. And her life is only downhill afterwards. She never wins another battle after losing at the Battle of Kanagawa. But Thats only according to the Testament. Interpretations can deal with that. Youll be an enemy by then, Sassa, but will you hold back when you face her? No. Then theres your answer. Youre both the same there. And Sassa, you dont have time to be worrying about others, do you? A short silence followed that question. But Narimasa spoke up as if to drive it out as a nuisance. What do you mean? Dont act like you dont know, thought Fuwa with a nasal breath. Then she opened a new insha kotob at the tip of her knife. It displayed a simple map of Kyushu. Well, if you insist. Sassa, can you look at this objectively? The battle was underway in Kantou, but they had to focus on the more immediate problem. I have a short-term viewpoint, too. Fuwa manipulated the display with that in mind. This is the current situation in Kyushu. The map of Kyushu quickly filled with black. That contained the marker for M.H.R.R. This is what Hashiba controls. Before conquering K.P.A. Italia, Hashiba took care of the Kyushu Campaign which had its foundation in allying herself with Kyushu. Sassa, you and the others took part in that from M.H.R.R., right? Thats right, confirmed Maeda. The Kyushu Campaign was a flag toward triggering the Bunroku Campaign that used Kyushu as a foothold. Hashibas forces are only able to invade Kantou now because we divided our forces and recreated Hashibas Kyushu Campaign. So So Na-chan, Takigawa can only do her thing in Kantou because we carried out the Kyushu Campaign and created the foothold for invading Edo. It isnt like we havent done anything for her. I know that. Shut up. Yes, yes. As long as you understand. Fuwa nodded and looked straight at Sassa using the eyes behind her glasses. Now, about you. Listen. Since youve completed the Kyushu Campaign, Sassa, youre near the end of your history recreation. The Kyushu Campaign was completed in advance, so there isnt much left for your time on the battlefield. Shaja. Narimasa reached out and manipulated her insha kotob. It displayed the bottom of Hokuriku, between Kantou and Kinki. All I have left are my two battles before the Kyushu Campaign: the Hashiba-Matsudaira showdown at the Battle of Komaki Nagakute and the Battle of Suemori Castle following that. There, I join Matsudaira as Hashibas enemy and then fight and lose to Toshi who acts on Hashibas behalf. The Testament says Im given Higo after the Kyushu Campaign, fail, and am ordered to commit suicide, but this here is effectively the last thing for me. He turned a sharp gaze Fuwas way from below his sunglasses. But what of it? Im well aware I dont have much time left. Given what battles I have left, Ill rebel against Hashiba with Shibata at the Battle of Shizugatake and then fight the Battles of Komaki Nagakute and Suemori Castle. What does any of that matter? Hmm? What kind of idiot tries to intimidate a girl? Idiot! Idiot! repeated Matsu. Shut up. Its a bad habit! Everyone loves you for having an actual explanation, Na-chan. Sassa walked angrily around the table to reach Toshiie, but Toshiie crouched down and crab-walked around the table to keep his distance. After a full rotation, Sassa came to a stop. What are you trying to say with all this, Fuwa? I kind of understand why youre worried about Takigawa. That being The battle of Komaki Nagakute is Takigawas final battle according to the Testament. And since weve already done the Kyushu Campaign, the Battle of Suemori Castle that happens right after the Battle of Komaki Nagakute will be your final battle. Youll both finish your roles at about the same time. Thats so like Na-chan, thought Toshiie. No, this may be more like Takigawa, he added. When Narimasa had joined P.A.M. long ago, he had been fairly touchy, but it had been Shibata who had knocked him down a notch and Takigawa who had looked after him while maintaining her dignity as an upperclassman. But those two upperclassmen were going to retire as students one after another. None of them had ever thought about graduation. They had just assumed the important people above them would support them and guide them. But history marched ever onward. A lot of it was resolved through interpretations, but things generally followed the Testament descriptions. That was especially true of nations blessed with skilled people that stood on the main stage of history. Narimasa understood that intellectually and had lived accordingly, but Our role ends with the Kyushu Campaign. Thanks to the attack on Uesugi, their job had ended early. Everyone involved in the third attack there had held a party with those who would remain to fight and negotiate another day. At the time, Toshiie had realized he would never see some of those people again. Narimasa had likely learned there that he was with some people he would never see again and that he would soon be one of those people the others would never see again. And its happening for him after Shibata and at the same time as Takigawa. So Na-chan, your last battle will be against me. Since were telling you not to worry about Takigawa here, I should also tell you not to hold back with me. Yeah, you do love your money. Testament, replied Toshiie. We knew up front what we would lose, but I still want to avoid losing it if I can. You sound like Musashi, said Narimasa as he sat down. Similarly, everyone else in the dining hall breathed a sigh of relief. That was partially due to their fear of Narimasa, but They must also be worried for all of us. Meanwhile, Narimasa crossed his arms behind his head and spoke. All my focus on things Ive lost has already been used up on my little sister. I might lose some others, but none of them can mean more than her, so they dont matter. But But If it looks like were gonna lose something, I end up wanting to see if we can do something about it right up to the very end. Thats all. Sassa. I said thats all, idiot. Whats that smile for, Toshi? Well, Na-chan, thats just not fair at all. A bitter laugh escaped Toshiie and something else suddenly came to mind. Butwhat about Musashis Chancellor? Hes hopeless. Hes too careless and lacks any tension at all. Were talking about people thatll do comedy routines on the battlefield, remember? But we lost to them at Novgorod. We withdrew, corrected Narimasa. Come to think of it, thats right. With a mental most likely, he decided Musashi must be enjoying themselves on the battlefield displayed on his lernen figur. His group was enjoying themselves too, but Musashi lacked something they had. A focus on destruction and an atmosphere steeped in impatience and anger. When your inherited name leads you to a history recreation of destruction or failure, you definitely feel impatience and anger, thought Toshiie. But Musashi lacked that. They seemed to pass from incident to incident through idiocy and laughter. They had to have lost a lot during the Battle of Mikatagahara, but The information we received from Sanada says they didnt really change even with all that anxiety. That had been an act. That meant they were not true idiots. They believed they would have a future if they worked to remain cheerful even when painful things happened. That had likely become a habit for them, and more importantly Musashis Chancellor is probably an excellent example for them. The provisional rule had taken away Musashis rights and their position as a proper nation, so they had become a gathering place for the other nations outcasts. To put it another way, they were a home for those without a future. An incompetent Chancellor and Student Council President had historically been chosen for that country on the precipice. They would have originally been choosing an incompetent figurehead, but that gradually shifted toward choosing an incompetent entertainer, which led to the current Chancellor and President. Since they had no future, that nation had to put on an act of strength and they were ruled by a smiling idiot. To put it another way Since there are times when things wont go well even with the best of efforts, theyve decided to take it seriously but not think too deeply about it and remain carefree. That was the Musashi style. It did not mean they were not serious. It just meant they did not focus on those things as much. And Since theyre taking it seriously, theyre fine with smiling, losing, and putting on an act of strength when loss is inevitable. What a twisted bunch. But that was the pride of someone without a future. Even if they lost everything when they lost, they could smile because they had taken it seriously and they could say they hadnt really lost because their tough spirit had not been broken. And when that happened, they would hide their grim expression and do silly things so they would feel no regret. Is this? Toshiie had heard of a similar ideology before. Fuwa would have as well. It was What is it, Toshi? Narimasa spoke to his colleague who had suddenly fallen silent and looked down. After a pause, Toshiie responded. Oh, nothing. He turned Fuwas insha kotob toward himself. Umm. He placed a hand on his forehead. What do you think it means to live without regret? Thats a question for Shibata. Why is he asking about something people are always telling him? wondered Narimasa. That idiot enjoys every single day and lives life to its fullest. Toshiie would normally have said Yes, he does in response. But he did not. He instead turned the insha kotob toward Narimasa. Lets watch. He got up from his seat and sat at the foot of the table to be between Narimasa and Fuwa. Then he spoke quietly. What is going on here? I want to ask Takigawa once she gets back. They could see the light of cannon fire on the screen. And Toshiie looked like he was trying to stare straight through it. We have resolve, but we might lack acceptance. The Kantou sky was full of light. The source of the light was simple. First, the high-speed ship called the Shirasagi Castle scattered accelerated ether light while circling around the Ariake. By firing towards the Ariake inside that circle, it forced the Ariake to open many defense barriers and fortify their defenses as those barriers shattered. A band of light flew in a large circle in the sky and light sprayed from the rooftop receiving that attack. The Ariake had removed its stealth barrier. That allowed them to fully open their defense barriers and defend against the Shirasagi Castles attack. But that attack was dense and constant. By including the 4 additional attack ships into the attack rotation, the three-hull ship alternated between its port ship, center ship, starboard ship, and accompanying ships as it attacked and shattered that light against the Ariake. But Will this work!? A voice spoke from atop the Ariake. At the same time, something lined up on the Ariake. They were defense barriers created by Ariake. The line of barriers took form around the top of the Ariake with the perfect number and pattern to fully block the Shirasagi Castles attack. Finally! A god of war firing unit was protecting the damaged armor on the southwest corner of the Ariake. They swapped out the magazines attached to their muzzle-loading rapid-fire flintlock guns. They were switching from defense barrier ammunition to anti-ship ammunition. Fire once your shot is in range! said Naomasa as their commander. Judge! They began firing. Naomasa also opened a sign frame linked to Jizuri Suzakus sight devices and narrowed down the sight. Fire! She fired too. Their shots were vastly outnumbered by the enemys, but Novice: Dont rush this. If were defending against their shells, we cant fire back directly along their line of fire. If you arent used to firing with this kind of height difference, aim for the base of their bridge. Try to avoid targeting the side of their hull because theyre prepared to take fire there. Four Eyes: Did you read that in a book? Novice: Wh-whats wrong with that!? This is the time to show off that kind of knowledge and make it useful! If you get that, then hold your tongue! Four Eyes: Ah ha ha. So you can use that tone with me, Toussaint? Almost Everyone: Eeek! Regardless, their firing accuracy was not perfect. Even if it was a large ship, it was hard to hit something moving so quickly. Ignore it when it circles behind us! Fire thrice when its passing from west-southwest to south-southeast! Thats your quota! Asama: Sorry, Masa. My Konoha-based targeting program is still experimental, so Ive only put your data in there Smoking Girl: Yeah, Im taking that into consideration. Ill send you feedback, so get it in order ASAP. I can get by with a normal one. But as they fired, the god of war firing unit exchanged a glance regarding the previous command. U-um, which way is southwest-west? Its that way! Um, the direction with the stars shining in the heavens. Yes, that definite light over there. Oh, hey! Youre the head of the Kepler-style astronomy club Kepler with a Running Start! Can I get an answer to which way that is!? No two of them seemed to have the same standard for interpreting it. Naomasa had no choice but to send Asama a request to have direction marker sign frames displayed around the Ariake. They were hard to see from the corner, but they would help more than just her unit. But as they continued attacking and counterattacking, Naomasa realized something. Its the same? She sensed a pattern to the enemys cannon fire. Smoking Girl: Someone, what is Takigawas objective in this battle? Silver Wolf: O-okay! Were in a hurry, so Ill answer! Um, Takigawas objective should be the destruction of the Musashi and the Ariake. After all, the Battle of Kanagawa happens immediately after Nobunagas assassination. Completing it will be a Kantou-side flag toward that assassination. So Takigawa cannot afford to leave the Musashi and the Ariake unharmed now that shes started it. Wise Sister: In other words, itll feel great if we can win here! Asama: Just to be safe, why exactly is that? Wise Sister: Well be in ecstasy, our excitement will be through the roof, our mood will be better than ever, and we wont be able to stop smiling. And when were praised for it, Mitotsudaira will piss herself in joy, Asama will wiggle around in her heart, Horizon will give a thumbs up, and the great wise sister will begin a constant full-count fever time! Delicious! Silver Wolf: That doesnt explain anything and I dont like what you slipped into the middle there! Hori-ko: Do you do that too, Mitotsudaira-sama? Silver Wolf: Eh? W-well, Ive never tried it Ah, no. Dear, just because Im always on the attack and my defense and evasion levels are in negative territory is no reason to start up with that petting skill of yours. Do it too much and Ill overload with happiness and do something indecent. Ah, no, doooont stop. Yes, there, there. Yes, yes, yes. Lets go all the way! Ill make sure to pay you back plenty afterwards. Silver Wolf: Ith-think that shouldnt be a problem. Mal-Ga: Im making so much progress on this storyboard! Flat Vassal: I-isnt it a little soon for that? Gold Mar: Ga-chan, were in a battle right now, so maybe you should keep that to yourself. Mal-Ga: What are you talking about, Margot? If you can have fun making a doujinshi while waging war or do nothing while disinterestedly waging war, isnt the former the better option!? Gold Mar: I meant that mentioning it might make them run away. And the Chancellor might focus on it and start doing unnatural things. When everyone looked over, the idiot swung his body left and right and then twisted his hips. Mal-Ga: I cant do that, Margot This is a competition. I mustnt spy on them. And its the artists job to find the true actions hidden behind the unnatural ones. Uqui: Well said. Unturning: The scary part is that this is all the response that gets in Musashi Novice: But nowcan we get back on topic? Yes. It would be bad for Takigawa if she stops Musashi here. It would be much better for her if she returned to P.A. Oda, received backup, and recovered her position. Obscene: Why doesnt she do that? She must feel lonely striking back on her own like this! Sticky King: Thats right! We are the friends of lonely children! Lets go help her! Bell: Sh-shes anadult. Ithink? Obscene: Really? Well, if shes an adult, she can go it alone! Sticky King: But she mustnt forget to have the courage to let us know if shes in pain! Vice President: When did this turn into a counseling session? Anyway, Neshinbara, do you have anything to say? Novice: Oh, yes, judge. Takigawa is trying to stop Musashi becauseum, what was it? Oh, right. P.A. Oda has shifted toward their attack on Mouri, so she doesnt want to cause them any trouble. And by wearing us down, she can rob us of the power to interfere with Hashiba as they head off to Mouri. Neshinbara sighed before continuing. Novice: So Takigawa needs to wear us down enough that we cant take our next action. On the other hand, we can earn a debt from Mouri by wearing her down here. Its obvious shell be sent to Mouri when she withdraws from Kantou, after all. So in a way, Takigawa wants the same thing we do here. Smoking Girl: If we can endure this, well have forced them to consume ammunition and fuel. And if were fine afterwards, we can sell our name and make P.A. Oda look less powerful. Thats enough for us. But I doubt itll be that easy! As soon as he said that, a change occurred in the sky. There were now two Shirasagi Castles. It copied itself!? Naomasa frowned at the image from the sign frame synced with the sight devices. There were now two Shirasagi Castles, but this was not Techno Magie or anything of the sort. The ship split apart, didnt it!!? Judge! shouted the student in charge of observation. The entire Shirasagi fleet has split in two and is moving apart! The Shirasagi castle had split into two groups. One contained the central ship and the 4 accompanying ships. The other contained the port and starboard ships. The central ships group accelerated over to the opposite side of the Ariake from the port and starboard ships. They kept up the speed of their circle around the Ariake and continued firing. This is Ariake with a request. Evacuate the upper surface! This surpasses the number of available defense barriers! Over. The number of shells had changed. Before, the three-hull ship and 4 single-hull ships had set up a rotation, but now they were using a double rotation between the two groups. And they took opposite positions while flying in a large circle around the Ariake. Shells incoming! Over. Volume 5A, 15: Pursued Idiot on the Stage Volume 5A, Chapter 15: Pursued Idiot on the Stage Youre chased Youre pursued It never ends Point Allocation (Requires Effort) The Ariake was hit by a circling bombardment far too exacting and fast to simply call it a pincer attack. Because the defense barriers were following a pattern, it took longer to respond. Also The Shirasagi Castle is breaking its pattern! The previous well-ordered movements were gone. The attacks seemed almost random, but they still targeted specific spots atop the Ariake. The 2 ships generally circled around above the Ariake, and Dont get caught between them! Then you cant escape! They would cross over, pursue each other, and look out to each other as they circled and kept their distance. All the while, the delayed defense barriers were shattered and the upper armor scattered fragments. The destruction was so unilateral because the god of war sniper unit had withdrawn. There was currently no one to fire into the sky. Horizon! Mitotsudaira used her silver chains to grab an armor panel from a materials storage zone and held it up to protect them. Cant you use Lype Katathlipse? She cant! shouted Neshinbara as he ran among the landing shells. Its effective range is 3km! If it doesnt move closer, we cant hit the whole Shirasagi Castle! They know that and Ariadust-kun hasnt practiced firing on a moving target anyway! That is true. I have not grown obsessed with target practice the way Asama-sama has. No, um, I havent, uh Now, now, said Horizon despite the line of shells landing behind her. Besides, it is all for naught if I miss. The Muneshige Cannon is the Muneshige Cannon because it is so easily blocked. But if it misses entirely, that would be my mistake instead. Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! Then a crossdresser walked over. Hey, hey, hey. Wait, all of you. Ariake said to evacuate, so arent we gonna do that? Oh, thats right. I just got distracted because someone was saying things about- Asama trailed off. Everyone watched as a line of crashing shells approached from behind the crossdresser. And seeing that You idiot! Behind you! Behind you! The idiot tilted his head when everyone yelled at him. Huh? Im not imperial boy, so I dont have a see-through little girl following me around. The idiot laughed as he ran and the shellfire fragments changed course to show they were definitely tracking him. The shellfire had been wandering randomly before, but now it pursued him, which meant it was on a direct course for the rest of them. So first of all, Horizon spoke. Toori-sama. Eh? Horizon!? What is it!? Feeling lonely!? Horizon began to sweat as if she was restraining herself in some way and she turned back toward the others. Um, everyone, I really want to shoot this boy with Maska Orge right now, but should I? You options are yes and of course. Those are the same thing! Mitotsudaira snatched up Horizon with a silver chain and set off running. Next, everyone else screamed and ran across the rooftop. First, Asama turned toward Mitotsudaira. Nice one, Mito! So where should we evacuate to!? Ehh!? I-I dont know! This is only my second time up here! Oh, I know! Theres a duct over here! With that, Neshinbara rolled into the duct hole to escape all on his own. Naruzes eyebrows rose. What a coward! So whats this, Tenzou? Are you carrying Mary in the hopes Ill draw you? N-no, I-I! Hee hee. It might be an emergency, but Im sure Lady Naruze can manage. Were probably not looking our best, but please do. Youre incredible, Ma-yan said Naito as Muneshige looked to Gin. Gin, if you are having any difficulty, just tell me. I am. She answered in record time. You are? I am. Then if youll excuse me. Muneshige lightly scooped up Gin. And then Well be going on ahead! Girls: Ohh Muneshige ran out ahead and led the way for the others. Gin observed their surroundings from his arms and sent Asama data on the Shirasagi Castles movements and the pursuing line of shellfire. And they heard the idiot shouting from far behind them. Hey, hey, wait! Why are you all running from me!? They all looked back and saw the shellfire catching up. And that meant it was getting closer to the idiot. They all poured even more energy into their dash, but Naruze spoke up while making her sketch. Stay away from us! Get any closer and Ill shoot! Kiyonari, should she really say to that to him? It might seem strange, but this much is normal. Is this any time to be calmly introducing her to the Musashi rules!? shouted Mitotsudaira. You leave me no choice! One of them waved both arms to create a space for herself. It was Kimi. She opened the front of her white track suit and pointed back behind her brother. Foolish brother! Could you look behind you for just a moment!? Eh? What is it, sis!? The idiot looked back to the right, but since they had all just made a left turn, he was looking to the outside corner. The line of shellfire was on the inside corner. Hey, wait! Theres nothing there, sis! Kimi! Kimi! Please just tell Toori-kun the truth! Horizon cant hold back much longer, so shes sweating like crazy! Very well. Kimi turned a full-faced smile toward her brother. Heh heh. You fell for it, foolish brother! Were all playing tag! Boobs tag! Were playing boobs tag! And since I was it last, um, a flat chest! Yes, youre it until you manage to grope a flat chest! I know you like causing trouble, but you dont have to lie to him now of all times! Mito! Mito! Let Toori-kun grope you to get the shells to pursue you instead! Horizon cant hold back much longer, so shes sweating like crazy! J-just so you know, Im inside Raging Beast, so you cant grope me! Im safe! Bell: Th-then m-me? When they heard Suzus comment, they all looked to Mitotsudaira. Mito, you heard Suzu-san, didnt you? Heh heh. Even Suzu is willing to do what it takes. Yes, added Naruze. Im technically part of that caste, but after hearing what Suzu said, I think you should handle this, Mitotsudaira. What are any of you talking about!? Why are we even playing by boobs tag rules!? And whyre all of you running away from meeeeee!? Just as the idiot said that, the shellfire sped up and the color gold scattered through the sky. The end of the idiots wig had been hit. Eh? He finally noticed and actually looked behind him. And Ohwaaaahhh!! He ran full speed toward the others who briefly flinched back, but Waaahhh! They dashed across the Ariake. Takigawa-sama! The 2nd unit says they have spotted Musashis Chancellor! Hes on top of the Ariake, isnt he? Shaja! confirmed the divine transmission navigators voice in the seemingly empty bridge. He is apparently crossdressing to escape our notice! Further information should arrive soon! I see A disguise that doesnt rely on spells, hm? Its true the disguises these days are instantly noticeable because they use spells for everything. Takigawa nodded a few times. But ninjas like us are experts at disguise. He may be an entertainer, but he picked a fight with the wrong people. You have permission to fire so he doesnt get hooked on this. If we do defeat Musashis Chancellor it will help with this battle and greatly reduce the burden on P.A. Oda. So If you can finish him off, dont just make him dance. Naito thought to herself as everyone screamed and ran. Im such a good sport. She had no real reason to run along with the others. After all, she had wings. But if it came down to it I want to save anyone who cant escape in time. But at the moment, the idiot had just realized the truth behind him. Ohhhhh! Hey! Listen, everyone! Please do something about this! Ah ha ha ha! Margot, look, look! Hes really panicking! Ga-chan, youre so full of energy tonight. But it was true the crossdresser was in considerable trouble. So Kimi looked back his way while maintaining a slight lead. Listen, foolish brother! The enemy is firing at you because youre Musashis Chancellor and Student Council President! Oh, is that why!? So they saw through my crossdressing? Nooo! H-Horizon-sama Should I cut him? asked Futayo. Toori-kun! Toori-kun! Please stop provoking us! Now two people are sweating like crazy because they cant hold back much longer! Listen! said Kimi. Listen, foolish brother! There is one way of changing this situation! There is, Kimi-chan? Judge! Foolish brother! They figured out who you are because they saw through your crossdressing! So you need to move in a more feminine way, as if saying, Im a girl, not the Chancellor! The idiot wiggled back and forth in an over-exaggerated girly run. Noooooo! Namako cant go oooooon! Piloting and fire control data were passed back and forth within the Shirasagi Castles bridge. Takigawa-sama! The 2nd unit is shouting unforgivable!! Tell them not to get distracted! Shaja! replied the unseen ninja as the cannon blasts pursued the idiot down below. Noooooo! Naito watched the idiot twist his legs inward as he ran from the pursuing shellfire. He really is an entertainer It was impressive. And when she thought about it, Musashi did tend to select an incompetent Chancellor and President, but Thats not required by law and theres no real reason it has to be an entertainer. But when she imagined it, the answer was obvious. Mal-Ga: Compare an obedient kind of incompetence to this idiot and its obvious which one is more harmful to Musashi. Asama: W-wait, Naruze. Lets not say anything mean. Toori-kun supplies ether for our spells and he doesnt do all that stuff on the battlefield because he wants- Me: Oh, no! All this running has caused my dummy boobs (XXL size) to slip out of place! Asama! You got some tape or something!? Asama: He is doing it because he wants to, isnt he!? Isnt he!? Oh, and I dont have any tape, but I do have a fixation spell meant to hold cargo in place. Use that instead. Girls: Shes hopeless But after fixing his boobs, the idiot added a running skip to his step to jiggle the dummies. Sis! Sis! Like this!? Like this!? Heh heh heh! Foolish brother! Excellent job! You look cute. Nice! Nice one! Ah, Mito too!? Restrain yourself! Restrain yourself! The idiot and his sister laughed together. They really are amazing, thought Naito. In any other nation, this level of inappropriate behavior would probably get you executed, she added. But then the idiot looked behind him again. Oh!? Waaaaaahhh! The shellfire pursuing him quickly sped up. The enemy probably could not restrain themselves any longer. And in that instant Judge! Naito raised her broom and fired a shot. It was a coin signal round with an optical coloration spell added in. Instead of targeting the enemy, she was sending a signal. Masa-yan! Start shooting!! Leave it to us! Naomasa and the rest of the god of war sniper unit targeted the Shirasagi Castles 2nd unit. The Shirasagi Castles port and starboard ships were flying around the Ariake and firing on the idiot, so now was the time to return fire. After all By guiding the idiot, weve gathered the enemy shellfire into a single line! The scary part was how it really looked like they were only shouting and running away from their ally. The dangerous part was how the idiot was entirely unaware he was the bait. Novice: The more natural the bait, the easier the enemy falls for it!! What kind of academy would use their Chancellor and President as bait? This kind, I suppose. She wanted to deny the reality before her eyes, but she could not. Everyone was turning a corner as they ran around the center of the Ariake. The Shirasagi Castles 2nd unit was aiming for the idiot, so from a corner of the Ariake It looks like theyre distracted! Of course, the enemy was not stupid. The secondary cannons were firing toward the god of war sniper unit even though the main cannons were busy chasing the idiot. But The Ariake will provide defense barriers! Over. Ariake specifically chose not to defend the line of fire pursuing the idiot. She ignored that, despite the armor the shellfire was tearing up, and she sent the defense barriers Naomasas way instead. That allowed the gods of war to target the Shirasagi Castles port and starboard ships from behind the barriers. Smoking Girl: Asama-chi! Asama: Ive already sent it to all of your people, Masa! I added the feedback you gave me into the targeting spell youre using! Although I was in a hurry, so its exclusively tuned for the Shirasagi Castle. The surrounding gods of war nodded wordlessly. Sign frames with the Asama Shrine logo appeared in front of their sight devices and they already said lock acquired. So Naomasa raised her voice as a response to Asama. Andkaboom!! She fired. What did I just say!? Takigawa shouted in the Shirasagi Castles bridge. Take evasive action, 2nd unit! Hard to starboard! The divine transmission carried her voice as-is. When she looked out into the sky from the bridge, she could see 2 white forms beyond the Ariake. Those were the Shirasagi Castles port and starboard ships. Both of them were hurriedly taking evasive action away from the Ariake. They had done so before her command reached them, so they must have sensed the danger and responded on their own. They can dodge the enemys shells! The Shirasagi Castle was a high-speed ship. However, the distribution of thrust could be changed to match the situation, so it could make high-mobility maneuvers if need be. The 2 ships of the 2nd unit were doing exactly that. They had been maneuvering at standard speed, but they had forcibly changed direction, causing white fog to trail behind them. A great mass could be heard colliding with the wind. For just a moment, the wind blew through the night sky like a thin, white wall. And the white mist exploded again beyond the Ariake. The port and starboard ships had reached their evasive trajectories. Shaja! someone yelled on the bridge, but Takigawa saw something else. The port and starboard ships were covered in fog beyond the Ariake, but the port one, which was located closer to them, had a color to it. That color was vermilion. The color was wrapped in light and surrounded by black smoke. They were too late!? An explosion erupted below the bridge on the port side of the port ship. Yes! Ujinao smiled bitterly when Kotarou raised a celebratory cheer within the Houjou fleet. Kotarou quickly placed a hand over her mouth when she realized what she had said. I-I was not referring to the damage to the Shirasagi Castle. U-um, just now on the TV tokusatsu drama Fierce Monk Shugenger, they defeated the enemy imperial court monster. Oh, is that so? You have that much focus to spare in the middle of battle, Kotarou? Ujinao turned to face the northeastern sky. Musashi outdid the Shirasagi Castle by using one group just to take aim instead of having them all fire. That probably improved the Ariakes morale. The Shirasagi Castle will have to move their 2nd unit further out and their firing rate will fall by about 37%. But in reality, the Ariake is in a far worse position here. Really? Testament. The enemy has more cannons than them and guiding the shellfire with their Chancellor has left their upper armor badly damaged. Our Descending Light Bombs and the later attacks have reached the tertiary armor in places, so this will likely be determined by how well they can defend using the classified sector below the armor. Do you know what method the Ariake should use here? They should- Ascend. No fair saying it before I can! shouted Kotarou, but Ujinao gave her a smile and continued speaking. Have you forgotten, Kotarou? With the Musashi inside, the Ariake cannot ascend any further. Oh! Thats right! In that case, the Ariake should definitely- Use their stealth to hide and then either move or turn. By using the stealth to hide the locations of the damage to their upper armor, they can move and prevent any attacks from piercing their armor except for by coincidence. No fair again! shouted Kotarou, but Ujinao gave her another smile. Yes, I do not play fair. Thats not an excuse or an explanation, Ujinao-sama said Kotarou. But even if they try to use their stealth nowTakigawa-sama will have a way of preventing that, wont she? Kotarou, that is the question I wanted answered. Just as Kotarou said testament, 1 of the 4 ships accompanying the Shirasagi Castles central ship flew over the Ariake and joined the port and starboard ships. It seemed to be supporting the damaged port ship, but That is not why it is there. While it is providing support, it is also preventing the Ariake from using its stealth. Please watch, said Kotarou. For Takigawa-sama, this may be a chance to readjust the makeup of her ships, but this will be a crucial battle for those on the Ariake. The shellfire continued. But now the downpour of metal only came from the Shirasagi Castles 1st unit. The rain did not end, but it was weaker. Novice: Normally, I would want to activate the stealth and make our next move now. But Tonbokiri: That would not be possible, would it? Futayo lightly spread her arms while positioning herself in front of Horizon. She was viewing 3 people in front of her. Some enemies jumped down from that ship that flew over just now. She asked them a question. Who are you? Testament, said the tall and skinny one. He bit off a piece of the fuse wrapped around his wrist and lit the piece in his mouth. Sanada Academy. Unneeded #10, Kakei Juuzou. The same, said a woman with a fan-shaped sword in each hand. The kabuki makeup around her eyes grew more relaxed. #7. Unno Rokurou. Next was the person standing next to Unno who removed their white hooded cloak. #9. Mochizuki Yukitada. She was a maid automaton wearing a Far Eastern summer uniform. Kakei spoke on behalf of the 3. Unno and I havent been here since IZUMO. Today, well, were here for a bit of revenge. For our Isa. Horizon performed a quick-draw with Maska Orge. Volume 5A, 16: Higher One on the Stage Volume 5A, Chapter 16: Higher One on the Stage This is where it truly begins It had not yet truly begun This is where it truly begins It has to truly begin here Point Allocation (Show up and youre the star) Maska Orge was fired in a surprise attack. As screams of surprise and shouts of confusion rose from the top of the Ariake, Muneshige viewed the enemys actions. A question rose to his lips on reflex. Did it hit!? Master Muneshige, why dont you sound very hopeful? Gin, the Logismoi Oploare not easy to hit with. Gold Mar: Is that a new universal interpretation? Vice President: If only I was that mentally tough Righteousness: You have some guts saying that He did not entirely understand, but it seemed he had risen to the top of Class 3-Plums mental caste. Amore. But he was more interested in the result of firing the Logismoi Oplo. Gin, what are Maska Orges effects again? Judge. It does not hit your allies and it hits your enemies. That was wonderfully simple, so Muneshige asked a further question to hear Gins thoughts on the matter. Gin, what do you think about the scene before us here? Judge. Gin nodded. They have collapsed. Is that so? It actually feels kind of sad when it does hit, thought Muneshige. Is this what it is like to have deep love for a problem child? But Master Muneshige, said Gin. That isone of the dolls we saw the other day! As Gins shout raced out, the first to catch on was Tenzou. Is this? Naruze noticed a moment later, thanks to her own experience. And from behind her This is one that Isa left behind. It was going to be ejected because there was no way to maintain it, but it can be of some use like this. She heard Kakeis voice. Go ahead. Then she heard a mechanical voice followed by something other than one of Kakeis bullets. Kh! Explosions erupted at close range. Explosive flames burst in the night. After some cannon blasts from the sky, flames and smoke rose from the floating floor. But something happened to the explosive fire launched toward Musashis main force. Into the sky! The flames and smoke flew through the air like they had been hit up by a racket. The roasting and bursting noises illuminated the night sky like a bonfire. All of the explosions had been knocked back up. And it had been done by Narumi. Urquiaga spoke to Date Narumi. She wore a dark green track suit over her prosthetic limbs and she held a mandible sword in each hand. As she viewed Mochizuki in front of her, the objects that had sent the enemy explosions skyward fell back down. They were several dozen mandible swords. Narumi had spatially ejected them and instantly attacked with them. They vanished before they could hit the Ariakes upper surface. I appreciate that youve come to me. That means I can take you on even after leaving Date. Narumi, said Urquiaga. You could draw those swords without Unturning Centipede? Come to think of it, I dont think I ever introduced myself. Why do you always answer me with such sarcasm? That is no way to treat a holy man, you know? Didnt you know defying a holy man is a good way of ending up in hell? If that happens, the holy man will come save me. The trouble you put me through, said Urquiaga before looking forward. The automaton named Mochizuki was there. The half-dragon then faced Narumi. Need any help? That is some trouble I will not put you through. Is that so? Urquiaga sighed and looked at Narumi in her track suit. I am currently playing an elder sister porn game from the gym clothes genre. Thats quite the complimentary excuse there. No, he replied. That genre had never quite clicked with me. But He patted her shoulder from behind. I just realized it can be pretty nice from time to time. Unturning Centipede is being repaired after I burned out the joints in the Seiryu battle, so Ill be dressed like this or in my uniform for the time being. Then I need to purchase something from the school uniform genre. Narumi sighed and leaned forward. It would seem I need to buy some more clothes. With that, she raced forward. Explosions signaled the beginning of the battle and clashing swords signaled the continuation. Of the Musashi group surrounding the crossdresser, Mitotsudaira, Gin, and Muneshige took the defensive role. Over here! They all hurried toward Naomasas sniper god of war unit. They escaped behind the armor panel shields held by the gods of war and below the defense barriers prepared for the sniping. But a few of them had chosen to remain in the center and fight. One of those was Futayo. Explosion spells are quite troublesome! She took a combat stance as several explosive flames rose from the Ariakes upper surface like walls. And a moment later ! She sensed a sudden presence and swung her head half its width to the right. The deer horn sensor she wore in her hair swayed, informing her something was approaching. And she sensed something where her left ear had been a moment before. Wind!? She sensed the pressure and heard the blowing of wind. It suddenly appeared along a straight line and passed by. It did not fly past her. An unexpected noise had split the air. This is! shouted Futayo. A ghost! Its a shot from a ninja technique, you idiot! A tall and slender figure stood beyond the flames to her right. They were 7 meters away and facing her. One of the Sanada Ten Braves, she realized. He had a hard-to-write family name, didnt he? I think he had a number in his name, but I would feel bad if I got it wrong. Then he spoke to her. Ill take you on, Honda Futayo. I think well be a good match. Is that so? Futayo nodded. In other words, you think we would be a good match for having sex. Hold it, Azuma. Where do you think youre going? Eh? Oh, u-um, just to get more tea. Ha haha ha ha. Papa just spat out all his tea. The entire battlefield ground to a halt. Other than the automatically controlled ones, even the shellfire from overhead stopped. All focus was on Kakei who was frozen in place and sweating profusely and Futayo who stood in front of him. I am still inexperienced, but doing it with someone skilled will allow us to work together, give it our all, and have a more fulfilling experience. That would need to be censored. Yes, there would be some blood. But Futayo looked satisfied. Feeling yourself reach greater heights like that is a wonderful thing. Personally, I see it as a kind of sport that lets you work up a sweat. Fulfilling, you say? Indeed. Lately, I have been kept very busy having sex with Kimi-dono. Isnt that right, Kimi-dono? Kimi! Kimi! This is where both Naruze and Masazumi failed spectacularly, but lets try to use this to negate your usual behavior! Okay!? Okay!? Heh heh. Asama, youve been having sex with me too, havent you!? Along with my foolish brother, Horizon, and Mitotsudaira! You often come to our place to have sex, dont you!? And when my foolish brother gives you what you came for, you say, N-no, its so hot. Its so hot, Toori-kun. or Um, I want some bigger meat than this. Waaaaiiiiit!! How could you say that on an international broadcast!? How could you!? Asama grabbed the collar of Kimis track suit and shook her, but the idiot sister did not care. Mitotsudaira was trapped in a state of equal parts blushing and dumbstruck, but Kimi spoke to Futayo. Futayo, we had sex in front of everyone during the special student general assembly, didnt we? Judge. The samurai girl lightly raised Tonbo Spare. I was reborn by that sex. I may have that to thank for what happened at the end of Novgorod the other day. Fukushima Masanori-dono and I repeatedly swapped positions and traded spears as we had some very fulfilling sex. Kiyo-Massive: Fukushima-sama, what were you doing back there? Llaf: Ihonestly do not remember that happening Perhaps I hit my head and forgot all about it when I was slammed into the wall at the end Kakei heard Unno and Mochizukis voices far behind him. They were keeping their distance and speaking with a ninja technique. Kakei may not look it, but hes quite lewd. Is he a beast? I didnt say this! he shouted back at them. And I dont understand it any more than you do! But as he frowned below his hat, he asked a question. Just out of curiositywhat do you intend to do with me? Musashis Vice Chancellor answered him with a deep nod. And BindTonbo Spare. Futayo sensed that she had cut the smoke and air before her eyes as well as the figure beyond them. She did not see it with her eyes. The hit was confirmed by something more like tactile feedback or a sensation that should not have been there. But she kept moving. She turned to face behind her. He circled around! There was a skinny person there. It was the enemy. The ninja had already made his way behind her. There was no point in asking when. The enemy was a ninja. Attacking from beyond their enemys senses was their specialty. Of course, that is only against someone who is too dangerous to face head-on. Did that mean she was somewhat dangerous to them? In that case I need to be even more dangerous! Kakei arrived behind Musashis Vice Chancellor. She has speed, but Her bodily control at high speeds was still poor. Or so he thought. Huh!? Musashis Vice Chancellor had spun around in front of him. The movement looked slow, but it was anything but. Not even he was sure how to perceive it, but this movement was nothing like how she had moved back at IZUMO. Cmon, now. All he knew was that she had acceleration spells shining from all across her body. None of them shattered and she was definitely guiding them. The movements looked so slow he could reach out and grab her. But they were precise. Kakei watched his opponent. His ninja technique was fired like a gun. That meant to draw a line between him and his enemy. And so I can understand her movements! He watched and he reached his conclusion. !! Kakei! Unno saw Kakei quickly slide-step to the right to shift his position from Musashis Vice Chancellor. He did not move away. That was his pride as a ninja. But What is that? Unno saw something at the end of Kakeis evasion. It was a dance. Musashis Vice Chancellor was dancing. As someone who worshiped an entertainer god, Unno found her footwork and movements sloppy and amateurish. But the girl was definitely pursuing Kakei. She was precise. When she saw the girls line of movement, Unno realized these were the movements of a beginner dancer on the cusp of reaching the intermediate level. This was the joy of realizing what it meant to express something through dance. Musashis Vice Chancellor demonstrated that joy of understanding in the way she bent her body and the way she moved her hands, legs, elbows, knees, and hips. It was sloppy. But that was why its essence showed through. This was the essence of combat. It was a dance of nothing more than defeating the enemy and keeping yourself alive. Kakei! Dont underestimate her! Of course, he would not do that. That was exactly why he had shifted his position. Kakei had an innate sense for shooting. That was why he was in charge of guiding Nezu who also used a firing technique. From his perspective, Musashis Vice Chancellors movements must have looked like she was going to shoot him. And so he had shifted his position. And because he had dodged his opponents first shot Now he attacks! Kakei took a combat stance. He stuck his hands back in his pants pockets. Sorry. With that word, a gunshot rang out. Mitotsudaira saw Futayo sent flying. It looked like she had been shot. And behind her ! Horizon raised her eyebrows and started forward from the group. Mitotsudaira was briefly surprised by that reaction. Oh? Horizon had the emotion of anger. That had been a reflexive emotion upon realizing Futayo had been taken out. It was an impulse that moved her body before she could translate her thoughts into words. Horizon had that now. Thats wonderful, thought Mitotsudaira. After all Horizon does not lament, cry, and feel sad when one of us is taken out. She would also have the emotion of sorrow. Beyond that was her greed for being with the others. When viewed as a desire, it was a triflingly small and thus difficult to obtain luxury. And when that desire was broken, Horizon grew angry. After her anger, Horizon would probably feel sorrow. So Mitotsudaira spoke. Horizon, it will be okay. She gestured with her chin for Horizon to look forward. Futayo was spinning her body even as she flew backwards. The Soaring Wings on her body have not shattered. Futayo is still fighting. Futayo had taken immediate action against Kakeis attack. She had first defended by raising Tonbo Spares blade right next to her right ear. But nothing came there. Something did arrive in the 2 or 3 centimeter gap between the blade and her ear. ! It was not a noise. It was a stillness faster than sound, like an aftershock in the air. She sensed danger, so she twisted her head and then her entire body. She leaped using her upper-body weight, starting with her head. She ended up leaning backwards, but it was not enough. The still aftershock spread to cover her cheek as well, so The extension device! She launched Tonbo Spares bottom end toward the ground to accelerate herself. She more powerfully spun backwards and made a compact midair backflip. As soon as she flipped onto her back in midair, something passed by in front of her chin. It was a bullet. Her night vision was not perfectly clear, but she saw the bullet as it briefly reflected the light of the shellfire. In that case, thought Futayo. His ninja technique had to be I have no idea! How had he sent a bullet into the space between Tonbo Spares raised blade and her face? Isnt that a little too convenient? If he had something that convenient, she would really like to know how to do it. That kind of ninja technique would really make fighting easier. So she thought: Could he teach me that technique? Do I need to prostrate? She was performing a midair backflip, so it would be possible to land in a prostration. If she did so, would it surprise him? But was there any point in surprising him? Mh. Just as Futayo tried to figure out what to do, she sensed the enemy moving. The second shot was coming. Wait, she thought. You still havent taught me that ninja technique. So she raised her voice. No fair!! Kakei was initially confused by Futayos words. Eh? No fair? No, wait, he thought. Isnt that how ninja techniques are supposed to work? After all, a ninja was someone forced to fight while outnumbered and it was their job to steal information from enemy territory and get back alive. When you were an individual fighting multiple samurai, how could you hope to play fair? But once he thought about it, he realized he only had one opponent here. Logically, this might indeed be unfair. After all, ninja techniques were meant for when one was outnumbered, but he was using them against an individual. But, reconsidered Kakei while making an excuse to himself. Youre a Vice Chancellor, aintcha? And Im Unneeded and at the same level as a Special Duty Officer No, a little higher than that. Just a little, little bit higher! Thats what I am. So if Im up against a Vice Chancellor It isnt unfair at all. He aimed his second shot. He aimed for her lower stomach as she made her backflip and prepared to land. He was reluctant to target a womans stomach, but a bullet wound to the stomach could pierce the internal organs and the bleeding was hard to stop. He concluded that dying from blood loss would be cleaner and feel better than having her head smashed apart. ! And he fired. Futayo! Mitotsudaira saw Futayo move. For some reason, she had been trying to decide whether or not to fold her legs underneath her in midair. And then Kakei prepared to fire at her lower stomach. Mitotsudaira had no idea how, but his attacks occurred at point-blank range. With Futayos reaction speed and with Soaring Wings still active, she could dodge it, but Her landing pose is a mess! Like this, trying to dodge after landing would cause too great a time lag. And any lag here would be deadly. Mitotsudaira thought about intervening, but Kakei was poorly positioned for that. He was somewhat hidden from her by Futayo. Perhaps that was his ninja sense at work. In that case, she thought. Ill knock Futayo out of the way with my silver chains the instant she lands. But Eh? Mitotsudaira saw something happen. Futayo looked down with an Oh? on her face. Of course, the only thing below her was the Ariakes roof. That was obvious. But Futayos expression made it look like she could not figure out why that surface was there. Dont tell me she got distracted! Kakeis gunshot rang out. Futayo landed at the same moment, but it was not a landing. As she fell with her knees and hands first, light exploded between her and the Ariakes upper surface. That was! Soaring Wings. The acceleration spell lost control as she failed to connect her landing into her next action. And as a result Futayo was blasted high into the sky, effectively jumping over the bullet fired downward. Inside the Ariake and on the Musashi, Heidi was inside the basement of the Marube-ya Musashino Shop on the Musashis surface. This was a sturdily-built block that would likely survive even if the Musashi fell apart. It was used to store deeds and seals, and for Heidi Its a safe place for work even during battle~ Of course, she had not told the others about this place. Only Asama who managed the Musashis interior would know about it, but the modifications had been made confidentially and Asama would only think it was a basement. Yes, they shouldnt know about it. Probably. Surely. I hope they havent found out At any rate, it was nice having somewhere for work during battle. Shirojiro was up above driving hard bargains on the expendable goods needed during battle. Heidi was supporting him from here, but Heidi! Did you see the footage from up top!? Eh!? Shiro-kun! Did someone die!? There arent any of them we wont get insurance money for, are there!? No, it isnt that! Look at this! She saw recorded footage sent with a 5 second delay. It showed Futayo being launched into the air. She seemed to have messed up her landing, but some kind of force had launched her back up and she managed to correct her position. And Thats one of the Top 16 Merchant Prostrations! The Launch Prostration!! Kakei looked up in the air. A prostration flew through the night sky. What the hell is this!? I have no idea whats going on, he honestly admitted. I came here to fight, but I feel like its just been one weird thing after another. Oh, right. Before leaving, Anayama said Musashi is a dangerous place, but it looks like he was right. This is so strange. But then a dancer with gaudy hair spoke from the Musashi group. Shes tightened up her bodys axis, so she can correct her position even when shes sent flying. She used to get stuck in a wild spin. Heh heh. Heidi and Shirojiro must be freaking out right now. Then the dancer looked to Kakei. She winked and mimicked a handgun with her hand. Watch out, or Ill say bang or something! Kakei did not think, What are you talking about? Nor did he think, Ridiculous. He did not even think, That doesnt even mean anything. Ive more or less figured it out. He had boarded this ship once before at IZUMO. He had mostly been a guest then, so even on the inside, he had only thought of it as a lively place as if viewing it from the outside. But So thats it. He made a turning slide to the right. It was a quick rotation. The force of it swung around the bottom of his summer uniforms shirt. Thats right. A spear tip flew into the position his head had just left. It was Tonbo Spare. Musashis Vice Chancellor had landed behind him in her Launch Prostration and then she had attacked. Kakei dodged the spear tip to the right. He spun his body, looked back over his shoulder to view the enemy, and indeed saw Musashis Vice Chancellor. In that case, the plan must have been for the dancer to distract him long enough for the Vice Chancellor to attack from behind. But Thats not it. It was an adlib. The dancers distraction and the Vice Chancellors attack had seemed coordinated, but they had not been. Most likely, the dancer had either noticed or predicted the Vice Chancellors attack and decided on her own to distract him. The end result was the same as coordination, but it was an adlibbed assist. In other academies, that was done by firing at the enemy, not distracting them with an idiot. But you all dont have weapons. The Far East had been disarmed. As a ninja, he knew very well how people would fight under those conditions. First, they would lure the enemy onto a battlefield that gave them an advantage, such as a forest with lots of obstacles or their home village. There they would use decoys and traps to disturb the enemy, prevent them from taking another step forward, and place them in a convenient point to attack them. Only then would those with means of attacking be sent in, but even that would be done with the others assistance. These people were the same. For the ninja, fighting in the forest or their home gave them an advantage. But these people used something else instead: Each one of them is like a tree in the forest. None of them were incompetent. They placed the incompetent one at the top. And to keep that incompetent one alive, they created a forest from themselves, disturbed the enemy, and occasionally attacked. It could look like they were being silly due to the person at the top, but Thats just the kind of forest it is. The Far East had no weapons and everything had been taken from them. So when they had joined together and started for the battlefield, they had to have had a single thought in mind: Weve got no choice. Some of them were not used to fighting and some of them were utter amateurs, but they still did everything they could to intervene. It was all supported by Shinto. They had the power of substitutions and their individual skills. So there was a lot of waste, but they were fearsome indeed when it fit together properly. When viewed as a fighting style, their unusual actions could take them to great heights. What is this? thought Kakei. It was not Sanadas forest. Nor was it P.A. Odas battlefield. I have no idea. So he moved. He reminded himself this was enemy territory and that the enemy had made sure they would have the advantage here. As he turned around, light arrived from the corner of his left eye. It was Tonbo Spare. The racing tip gave a twist and reflected the left side of his face. And a moment later Bind! Tonbo Spare! Futayo realized her attack had failed. She saw Kakei moving. And he was continuing his previous path around her. He was trying to move behind her. Did I miss!? No, Tonbo Spares cutting had worked. But Bullets!? Bullets had struck the left side of Tonbo Spares blade. The tactile feedback reaching the shaft told her it was 5 shots. They had not been fired simultaneously, she felt a slight time lag between them, and each of them had struck at a different angle. They had hit and shook the blade just before the judgment was made for the cutting power. As a result, the cutting lock had been disturbed. Requires effort, said Tonbo Spare. The cutting was produced in a broken form. So Well, Im not exactly unscathed. As Kakei slid his feet around in the right corner of her vision, she saw a cut in his hat, face, and cheek. But that was all. And he said more as he moved behind her. I said were a good match, didnt I? Indeed you did! Futayo tried to turn around, but Sorry. Another point-blank series of bullets slammed into Tonbo Spares tip. She was delayed getting the tip back in place. Kh! Futayo sensed danger from the left side of her back. That was the opposite side from Kakei, but she sensed a bullet there. This is Futayo immediately dodged and raised her voice. I still have no idea! Kakei could tell Musashis Vice Chancellor had dodged his bullet when he heard it graze her. Thats pretty amazing. But now he was in danger. After all, this was an away game in enemy territory. The enemy would coordinate through adlibs. And this was not an official duel. Sanada was making an attack and Musashi was fighting back. Musashis Vice Chancellor had just dodged his attack. There would be a short delay before she attacked him next. Normally, he would be left alone in that time. But You all are different, arent you? He heard a very familiar noise behind him. It was the sound of several rifles aiming his way. An anti-personnel formation had been put together in response to Sanadas arrival atop the Ariake. Based on the sound, it was 27 Far Eastern IZUMO-made muzzle-loading matchlock FMG-0071 Kaede-Uchi. 11 of the gunners were amateurs. And the number who properly had him in their line of fire was Well, Ill manage. As soon as he thought that, he heard the firing spells open behind him. And This is more like it. A ninjas gotta be outnumbered. Several gunshots were fired toward his back. Asama saw the result brought about by the enemy. She too had a good firing sense. Well, maybe a little. Not all that much. In her opinion, the Musashi firing squad had demonstrated fairly accurate marksmanship. The rifles that Musashi IZUMO supplied for the guard unit had longish barrels, but that helped increase their accuracy and reduced the number of wasted bullets. To supply divine protections, the Asama Shrine helped control the targeting spells and some of the internal structures, so of the 27 bullets, at least 19 flew toward Kakeis back 30 meters away. That was certain. But what happened next was different. Sparks flew from Kakeis back. And not just from one spot. The number was exact: 19!? Kakei was unharmed. She knew what had happened. He had deflected them with gunshots of his own. Is this? Asama realized that this ninja could fire more than one bullet at a time. His back stood in the battlefield as if to say that singlehandedly taking on a multitude was what made him a ninja. Heh heh. That, um, Isa girl from the other day was the same. For someone calling herself Unneeded, she did quite well. And those people are going to be our enemy. I think they already are, pointed out Mitotsudaira. Just as Asama nodded in agreement Ah. Kakeis back vanished. He had moved. Futayo was already changing her stance. En garde! She resumed fighting too quickly to follow. Asamas eyes had trouble seeing the movements of this ground battle. Her left eye, Konoha, gave her additional information, but she could see nothing beyond that. Their movements were fast and tricky, so they were never in the position she expected. But that meant one thing: Futayo is moving at the same level as him! Futayo had chosen to disturb her own movements. What she did was simple: swing her body at high speed to make sure her opponent could not target her. She was adding an unpredictable element to her dodging and feints. Meaning Moving at random! Kakei answered her shout. What idiot explains their technique? I prefer to play fair! Hah. Then bring it on, honest girl. Of course! She brought it. Her father had been good at this. He would readily distract her in battle by suddenly looking to the side and shouting Ah! or taking two right steps in a row and saying Oops. Kazuno had been good at seeing through those tricks. Whenever he had tried one during practice, Futayo recalled her glaring at him and hitting him as hard as she could with the shaft of her spear. That was so nostalgic. And now she had to do that nostalgic thing herself. After all My goal is to inherit the name of Tadakatsu! So she moved forward using Soaring Wings. Ninja! She pursued him. He tried to circle behind her. No, more accurately He is moving to my combat blind spots! Beyond her arms range of rotation. At an angle her spear could not reach. Even if he was not outside her field of vision, he would circle around to a spot where her attacks could not reach him or pursue him. In that case, she thought. A samurai must strike her enemy. In that case, she thought again. What must I do to strike an enemy who is staying out of reach? In that case, she thought a third time. I just have to create a location where I can strike everything!! She accelerated to keep him out of her blind spot. Ohhh!! She sensed his presence trying to circle behind her. Outside! Not behind her. He was running in a wide arc to remain outside of her range. Volume 5A, 17: Three Different People on the Multi Screen Volume 5A, Chapter 17: Three Different People on the Multi Screen Can you see this? To no one in particular Can you see this? Point Allocation (God) Wind, gunfire, and spear-strikes raced across the battlefield. It took the form of two movements. Futayo and Kakei repeatedly crossed paths and circled after each other in what amounted to a long S-shape. When Futayo used her speed to circle around, Kakei would make a short turn-slide back around. When Kakei tried to circle behind her back, Futayo would make a wide outward circle on the inner corner. Kakei tended to move inward and Futayo pursued him from the outside. Kakei used all his strength to keep up with Futayo and Futayo used all her strength to keep Kakei from taking up a position on the outside. Their gunfire and spear-strikes clashed, making sparks and evasion constant companions. They moved across the battlefield and passed between the falling shellfire, but !! If either one made a single mistake, they would lose everything, but they continued making only the right decisions. They continued on. And another battlefield was formed alongside their movements. That battlefield was created by Unno, Tenzou, and Mary who faced each other and exchanged sword-strikes. Unno fought by swinging her fan swords as if dancing and she spoke to the two from Musashi. Look away and youll miss the best part, you two! Unno waved color into her hands. And Now, let the audience gather! She produced more weapons. Two more to be exact. She opened the four fan swords and whirled her hands, shoulders, and raised knee around. This is a show you can only see close to our home. Tenzou saw Unno activate some sign frames. Those belong to the Yamaga Shrine linked to Sanada land! She opened 3 each behind her and on either side of her, just like an array of mirrors. They reflected her movements, but the 3 behind her did not reflect her back as she danced and waved the fans around. It instead showed her front side. But there was no need to confirm what was happening. An enemy was a threat, so Master Tenzou! Mary also seemed to sense the threat, so Tenzou moved in close to Unno. He kept low and he wore Excalibur on his back, so he planned to use its hilt to block an attack from overhead, while I will nip this in the bud! But Tenzou suddenly found himself unable to control his body. !? He thought he was floating. But not his entire body. It was just his right leg, but it had not been scooped up; it was floating. And it was not a rapid rise either. It was the dull buoyancy felt as a slight repulsive force after your foot sinks down into the mud. But Tenzou did not fight the upward force. He lifted the floating right leg to flip to the left. He left his path toward Unno, but that was fine. He had sensed definite danger in this moment. It was a proper sense of weakness telling him he would be in trouble if he did not do something. He stuck the landing and regrouped with Mary who approached from behind. He immediately leaned to the left and pulled on Marys hand while circling to Unnos side. Of course, he also sent Mary some text data on the strange attack he had experienced. And then he simply moved forward. But Unno kept her eyes on him. She made a quick back-step to keep some distance between them and she turned her body. You have good instincts! That meant the previous floating feeling had come from her ninja technique. And Master Tenzou, look at that! Marys voice was not directed at him. It was directed behind Unno. The array of sign frames still displayed her dancing form with a background behind it, but those things had entirely changed. Her reflected body looked like it was made of black smoke with a flame colored mouth and the background had become dark, stagnated shadows. Also, the 3 sign frames on the left and 3 on the right had moved. They had been stacked before, but they now lined up behind her shoulders and formed a glowing mirror behind her. The frame of the glowing mirror was made from light that resembled Far Eastern thatch reeds. And beyond it This is the abyss. Ha ha! Do you know what that means? Yes The fan dancer lifted the corners of her mouth in a smile. This is Yomi!! As soon as Unno said that Asama: Be careful, Tenzou-kun! Mary! Thats an abyss spell! Novice: Oh, I know all about that! Tenzou hid Neshinbaras comments. That was a close one. In Neshinbaras stead, Asamas words reached him while Unnos dance steps kept her at a distance. Asama: Sanada Academys primary shrine, the Yamaga Shrine, worships Izanami and Kukurihime. That divine spell should come from their legends. In other words, the story of Izanagi attempting to retrieve Izanami, his dead wife, from Yomi-no-Kuni and then fleeing from her. Scarred: Thats from the birth of the god legends I borrowed yesterday, isnt it? Asama: Yes. In the end, Izanami felt sorrow and resentment when her husband fled from her, so she pursued Izanagi from the land of the dead as historys first literal wife from hell. She really made a mad dash for him. But when you think about it, even if Izanami had taken things too far, it was Izanagis fault for judging her by her looks. Mal-Ga: Why is Shinto so inexact about everything? Thats a good question, thought Tenzou, but he had a feeling that was just the Far Eastern way. However Asama: Kukurihime was a god involved in allowing Izanagi to escape, so the Yamaga Shrine has spells to open Yomi and to safely seal it away. Receiving advice from the Asama Shrine of sake-drinking and romance? asked Unno with a smile. Im not actually from the Yamaga Shrine. I came from elsewhere and arrived here as an Unneeded. But, well, I must be a good learner because I can summon the abyss. So Unno held her four fans out horizontally. Mary-dono! Tenzou and Mary charged forward. Mary was on the left and he was on the right, but they took a nearly head-on path toward Unno. ! They made their straight line attack. Gin watched one of the battlefields on the Ariake while she fired anti-air barriers toward the falling shells using Arcabuz Cruz. Unno Rokurou. To be honest, Gin did not know her. The Testament said the historical Unno was born in Sanada. He enjoyed kabuki and, when he danced on stage, Sanada Nobushige was impressed with his skill. After that He worked as Lord Nobushiges body double and is theorized to have died while disturbing the Eastern Army during the Summer Campaign of the Siege of Osaka. But the current Unno had a different past. Gin had heard that an original Ten Braves had inherited the names early on to support the Sanada clan and this group had taken over as a second generation as the Unneeded Ten Braves. It was a special form of name inheritance, but it was far from unheard of. The name of Tachibana Muneshige had been taken away from her husband, so if someone else was given the name, they too would have a different past. The second generation would take over for the first generation and begin a new age. So They are higher up than us. There was no set hierarchy for inherited names, but that was their greatest goal. But Why do they call themselves Unneeded? asked Muneshige as he kept his hips somewhat low to her right. I think I was somewhat mistaken about them. Eh? Judge. I thought they called themselves Unneeded because the previous name inheritors were superior and the current ones were inferior, and thus the current ones were not needed. But That was not it. They have risen to the challenge splendidly and truly fulfilled the position of the Ten Braves. It took quite a lot to finally stop Miss Isa as she made her way across the Musashi. Thats right, said the 6th Special Duty Officer on the shoulder of Jizuri Suzaku which was firing a sniper rifle to deter the Shirasagi Castles 1st unit. She kept her eyes on the sky as she spoke. Their Unneeded title is probably a product of their stubbornness. Although I dont know the details and I wouldnt want to get into the meaning they see in their presence here. But Her shoulders lowered in a sigh. If they want to demonstrate that theyre needed, I really wish theyd aim that insufferable determination at someone else. That isnt an option, 6th Special Duty Officer. The Sanada Ten Braves become Matsudairas enemies at the Siege of Osaka following Sekigahara. And most of them are killed along with their ruler, Sanada Nobushige. Their inherited names ensured their deaths. And one of the Ten Braves, Isa Nyuudou, had already left to never return. But They had discovered something from the divine transmissions at the time, the situation after the fact, and the Musashi residents who had interacted with her while she was undercover. Isa was always smiling and she fulfilled her role to the very end Was it wrong for the survivors to judge the completed image that a person left behind? Was it the pride of the victor to think she had done the very best she could? But if she had sabotaged the Musashi, fought so fiercely, and destroyed her own body to truly give it her all How much must people consume themselves before theyre satisfied they have proven their worth? asked Gin. In the sky, Takigawa was looking to P.A. Odas future and attempting to fulfill her history recreation. In front of them, the Ten Braves were fighting to prove that they were needed. And Honda Futayo is attempting to inherit Lord Tadakatsus name, Mary Stuart bears the future of England, and Date Narumi has left the Date clan Taking up the defensive position may have been a mistake, Master Muneshige. It is important to view the smoldering of those taking part and to view the determination of those ahead of us, Gin. True enough, agreed Gin. Then she saw Mary and the ninja racing toward Unno far out ahead. ? And she noticed something. Arcabuz Cruzs aim is wavering? The shift was small but unmistakable. The defense barrier shells launched by Arcabuz Cruz were no longer catching the Shirasagi Castles shellfire on the center of the barriers. It was only a difference of a few degrees, but for long-range fire that grew to a great difference. What is this? wondered Gin as she checked her allies line of fire overhead. But There is no difference in the sniper fire from the 6th Special Duty Officers unit!? The gods of war were accurately aiming for the Shirasagi Castle and their shells were right on target. Why just me? she wondered and a few possibilities came to mind, such as insufficient maintenance or a malfunction. But she could immediately reject those. After all, the waver was found in the Arcabuz Cruzes on both sides. And it was caused by Buoyancy? Both of the floating Arcabuz Cruzes seemed to be affected by an invisible hand. And then Gin realized what this was. She realized what was causing this situation and what to call it. Mary Stuart and, um, the ninja!? Be careful! Thats an awful way to warn him! said everyone around her, but she ignored them. She continued her warning while opening a sign frame to raise the power of Arcabuz Cruzs spatial anchoring. Yomi is arriving over a wide area! Tenzou sensed that as he approached Unno. That was a floating sensation. It was the eerie sensation he had felt in his leg before, like he had stepped into mud. But now My entire body!? He was already caught in its depths. His body suddenly sank into the water. Mary saw something envelop Tenzous body. Not long after, that reached her as well. A gentle stopping power surrounded her and gave her buoyancy. Water!? She knew Tenzou had felt this on his foot earlier. He had informed her via divine transmission while they ran. So she had been prepared. She had a technique that allowed her to breathe underwater. As a spirit-user, it was a simple technique that only required a glance at a water spirit in the water. But it did not work. This is? It was not water. Her words were deflected like she had foam in her mouth, but this was different. Sure enough, she did not see a watery surface or watery wavering anywhere around her. This isnt even a virtual ocean like the one around the Musashi, is it!? As soon as she thought that ! She could no longer breathe. There was no oxygen. And yet she could not see anything that might be water around her. She was drowning. This was a first for Mary. Never before in her life had she been unable to breathe or had difficulty moving in the water. And now that was her enemy. Her entire body was trapped by the water. Her legs slowly flailed in empty air and she seemed to trip. Something cold seemed to rub at her scalp and it soon covered her entire body. Its heavy, she thought. Too heavy to be water. Then what is this? Just as she sank and started to lose consciousness, Mary realized what this spell was. And she called an important persons name to convey her understanding. But The water obstructed the sound. And Mary sank into the water. As she danced, Unno saw the result of her spell. Two people were sinking into the water before her eyes. But this was not mere water. It is Yomi. This spell provided a stagnating abyss to all things. It had its origin in Izanami, one of the gods worshiped at Sanadas Yamaga Shrine. Everything in this spells range, even bullets and attacks, will be stagnated. They all sink to the bottom of the water and lose all movement. And She saw the two figures slowly sinking to the floor. They were Musashis 1st Special Duty Officer and the English princess who acted as his assistant. Its too bad for you, English princess. This water is not actually water. So sink to stagnation alongside your beloved. And of course, that stagnation will soon bring all movement to a stop, leading to death. Its a frightening spell, thought Unno. She could only activate it in Sanada or the nearby regions, but in exchange, it was entirely merciless. After all, once it was activated, everyone in range was driven to motionless death. As long as she could secure the position of the mirror gate behind her, she could even use it for assassinations through walls. Of course, she had not always used this spell. Only since I came here. She had trained every morning at the Yamaga Shrine, but one day she had felt something grab at her leg. She had assumed it was a mysterious phenomenon because she was confident in her movements and concluded she had not made a mistake. But when she had peeked below the old shrine stage, she had found nothing there. And instead A bell rang. The old main shrines bell had rung as something pulled at it. That dry, quiet sound had brought a faint fog. And then she had seen the reflective water gate formed from a giant loop of thatch reed in the center of the shrine grounds. It had immediately vanished, but when she had told the teachers, they had immediately thrown a party. Did you see that, Kakei? Now we cant make excuses by saying were outsiders. She had said that while tossing him a bottle of sake, but he had simply caught it and smiled. She did know where his ninja technique came from. His was special and came from a gods game. But he did not know the meaning of that game, so he could not upset the god that followed him. So He never did register with the local shrine. But he had drunk the sake, competed with Sasuke in something halfway between sumo and dancing, and laughed with the teachers. Thats right. This spell is a Yomi spell, a spell connected to the gate of death, and a spell that causes everything to sink. But But To me, its a spell of belonging. Are they actually in a lot of trouble here? Narumi continued producing mandible swords as she viewed the battle around her. They were effectively divided into 5 groups at the moment One was the god of war sniper unit and the main force protecting Musashis Chancellor. Another was the firing unit and defense unit protecting the central hatch through which those up top could evacuate. The final 3 were Musashis Vice Chancellor, the 1st Special Duty Officer and aide, and Narumi herself. All 5 groups could dodge the shellfire from the sky and they had a clear role on the battlefield. There were a lot of other people around, but they were mainly assisting the first 2 groups. Narumi guessed they would decide to fall back once 2 of the 5 groups had been defeated. Not when a majority (i.e. 3) of them had been defeated. Once 3 were defeated, they had lost. At 2, they could simply fall back. Its like the difference between serious damage and total destruction, thought Narumi. But The Vice Chancellor is fighting and the 1st Special Duty Officers group is in danger. For a while now, something felt a little off whenever she drew a mandible sword. That would be due to Unnos ninja technique. It felt like someone was gently holding the tip of the mandible sword between their fingers. This was stagnation. If this were affecting my entire body, she thought. That would be a problem. She wished she could go support the 1st Special Duty Officers group, but the enemy in front of her would not allow it. That enemy was Mochizuki Yukitada. She was an automaton and she fought by throwing and controlling explosion spells using gravitational control. Even now, fire erupted with a slight time lag after the spell left her hand. And she threw more than one. She threw as many as she had fingers on that hand: 5. Eh? Narumi sensed something amid the danger. She only barely detected it. It was something familiar, but What? She could not remember. It felt familiar, but it was not something close by. That hint of familiarity reached her from the thrown fire, and ! Narumi caught the thrown explosion on a spatially-ejected mandible sword. One explosion led to another. The sounds overlapped as they beat the air. The girl in a dark green track suit ran through the consecutive noises with a bare minimum of 2 mandible-shaped swords. The explosions were no longer producing a lingering reverberation in the air. That was because she caught the flying red flames on her swords and broke through them. Narumi did that to move forward, and I sensed something just now. There was something familiar in these explosions. Was it the setup of the powder, or was it something else? She did not know, so I have to focus on the battle. Narumi continued forward while focusing on defense. She occasionally sent an attack toward the approaching opponent, but it was always deflected by an explosion. With the heated blast and firelight in front of her, Narumi held the mandible swords to either side of her face and viewed the enemy through the gap. The explosive flames were growing stagnant and revealed the enemys silhouette in the backlight. Narumi could see her. The skinny girl wore her black hair back and wore a compact Far Eastern summer uniform with maid armor attached. The tights coloration that covered her arms and legs showed the obvious indentations of artificial joints. And This isnt good. Mochizuki was approaching. She was not running. She removed her leg joint, sent it as far forward as she could, and planted the heel on the floor. A moment later, she stuck her knee forward and pulled her body toward the heel planted on the floor up ahead. It was the movement of a spider. Sticking one leg forward and pulling her body toward it was slow going. Her speed had almost dropped in half compared to running by alternatively moving her legs forward. But Mochizuki had a reason to move like this. By moving one leg forward and pulling herself toward it in a half-step, her body did not wobble in the slightest and the accuracy of her explosive throwing increased. It also allowed her to immediately move her body back to lessen the shock of the blast. Like some kind of martial art, she would throw the explosive at her enemy and immediately move back. Whenever Narumi tried to move close, an explosion was used as a counterattack. And when she moved away, an explosion would destroy her surroundings. This was a troublesome opponent. Also, thought Narumi. Theyre linking their blind spots. They would change their position to put their opponents in just the right spot to act as a shield against any attacks from Musashis gunners or the main force. That would be hard to do alone, but with 3 of them, they could keep their blind spots overlapped with the others so they could look after each other. In their strategy, Unno could move the least, so with her in the center, Kakei moved in a distant circle and Mochizuki moved in a close-in circle. How about that? Mochizuki approached and threw an explosive. After a time lag, flames flew toward Narumi from the fingers wearing a black fire-resistant glove. This is coal. The fires began about the size of a fingertip, but they expanded as they approached. So Narumi swept them up and away with her mandible swords. It had to be upwards. After all The smoke is in the way The remnants of the explosions falling to the Ariake were producing smoke that blocked her vision. But there was further trouble. Her mandible swords had their path altered by the odd water that covered a wide range thanks to Unnos ninja technique. Of course, she never would have reached Vice Chancellor if interference at this level would screw her up. And as far as she could tell, Musashis Vice Chancellor was running around happy as a clam without even noticing it. Unturning: Is it just me or is she a little too focused on the fight for a superior position? Uqui: She just has too much energy. Shell stop once shes had enough, so leave her alone. That was quite the strategy there. But this water was a problem. It meant nothing for them, but it was dangerous. Narumi thought, If we dont do something soon, they could easily take over the Ariake. After all Our unit will be defeated. She realized that this water was not just a change to the terrain. Its a manifestation of a negative chain reaction! Gunfire rang out. The Musashi gunners protecting the central hatch had fired once more on Kakei who was running in a large circle while fighting over the superior position with Musashis Vice Chancellor. For Kakei, the volley was fired from behind him. He had turned his back and made a turn-slide when the gunners pulled the trigger. 27 bullets were launched from the line of rifles. But there was a difference from before. Last time, Kakei had shot them down from his own back. But this time, that did not happen. He did not fire to intercept them. There was no reason to ask why he had felt no need to return fire. The very next moment, Kakei remained unscathed even after the moment when the bullets should have reached him. He was unharmed. The bullets had all missed. And yet the gunners had all had him in their sights. Why!? I said its Yomi, didnt I!? Unno laughed. The water created by her ninja technique was affecting everything atop the Ariake. Everything nearby was enveloped by the water and then sunk to the bottom, but Anything further away is only given the buoyancy. The shells and the swords of those with adequate skill would not be thrown off course. Besides, the buoyancy was not enough to obstruct peoples movements at a distance. However It has a great effect on lighter things like bullets. The bullets fired at Kakei by Musashis gunners began to float and veered off course. They missed Kakei and continued on to the person pursuing him: Musashis Vice Chancellor. Of course, she had to have expected stray bullets, but these were truly stray bullets that had entirely left everyones expectations. The Musashi group could independently work together. So if they did something they did not mean to, it would affect their partner in working together. Itll disturb her movements! Just as Musashis Vice Chancellor attempted to attack Kakei, she was blown away. Kakei was on the move. Until now, he had been focusing on evasion. He was up against someone with the monstrous speed needed to dodge shots at nearly point-blank range. It was worth waiting From the bottom of his heart, he wished he was not up against a Vice Chancellor. He kept a calm look on his face, but he was going all out. His ninja technique was a close-range firing spell, but as a firing spell, it had a limit to the firing speed and bullet speed. And the speedy idiot he was up against was faster than both. He was very nearly helpless. And that was what made his footwork so vital. He used his gunfire to deter her while he stuck to evasion. This kind of movement was the foundation of a ninjas abilities, so he had many ways of walking or moving his body to take the advantageous position. He had never expected he would end up using these. And he had used them so much that he barely felt like he was fighting anymore. Honestly. But this enemy was a monster who lived in this world. He could guess that she saw the speed as herself and she might even feel like her everyday self was the fake one. She lived in the speed. I cant keep up. No, I can keep up. Im a ninja. No ninja cant keep up with a samurai. And he too had a world he lived in: gunfire. Yeah. Kakei took a breath, performed a single turn-slide, and fully escaped the enemy firing squads line of fire. Metal bullets will do, wont they? Kakeis turn ended with him facing the firing squad. He grabbed his hat, lowered his head, and looked over his right shoulder where Musashis Vice Chancellor had been sent flying. Thanks. Unnos ninja technique doesnt affect us. Sweat poured down his forehead and face as he fired toward Musashis Vice Chancellor. 10 shots. Red light glowed from the fuse in his mouth as he launched those bullets toward her. Oh, no Narumi realized the battle was tilting in one direction. Out of the corner of her eye, she definitely saw 10 muzzle flashes through the smoke. And the 1st Special Duty Officer ninja and his aide had been caught as they charged toward Unno. ! They were completely trapped by her water. The aide and the ninja seemed to trip and sink in midair. Are they dead? No, they were not. It was less like they had drowned, and more like Theyre being preserved. As soon as Narumi said that, Mochizuki arrived. She sent her leg forward, pulled her sideways-turned body toward it, reached out her hand, and tossed some fire Narumis way. The explosive light boomed, the sound flashed, and the flames rose into the sky. And when Narumi blocked it with her mandible sword, she heard a voice. Musashis Vice President spoke from the sign frames opened here and there. Masazumi sighed on the large lift rising to the top of the Ariake. Yagyuu Munenori had arrived as her bodyguard. Do you need something? Eh? She looked back, but he was not there. She heard the shell hits from the ceiling and then his voice. Oh, um, excuse me! Oh, realized Masazumi. As her servant, he must have thought she needed something when she sighed. Dont worry about it. When you hang around this group, theres a lot to feel relief, exasperation, and shock about, so sighs dont mean much. If I do want something, Ill say so. Judge. No matter where we are, I can fetch a drink in an average of a minute and two seconds. Ha ha ha. Thats pretty good. Our Crossunite has an average of 33 seconds. What is it? Musashi generally uses the Thales system, so there is a minimum amount of time required to pour the drink in the cup. And? That minimum is 22 seconds. Hmm, she said while thinking about it, but she was unsure whether that was amazing or not. I only have Crossunite to compare it to, after all. Well, you do your best. She thought she heard someone falling to their knees. But, she thought while looking to her sign frame. Asama had sent over a summation of the commitment made between Horizon and the Sanada Ten Braves. Masazumi looked back over that as she thought. I dont know if it comes naturally or not, but Horizons decisions are really following our standards now. Musashis standards. What are those? she wondered as she opened her mouth. She had Tsukinowa open a divine transmission sign frame. Judge. Musashi Vice President Honda Masazumi has a message for the lords of Kantou and the rest of the Far East. She took a breath. Are you listening? Currently, Musashi is under attack by and fighting back against P.A. Odas Takigawa Ichimasu and Sanada, said Masazumi. We require no support in this fight. Takigawas unit is pure P.A. Oda. Thus, we promise we will defeat Sanada and Takigawa to reconfirm Musashis value in battle for the Oushuu nations and to demonstrate our power to the nations of the world. We expect They expected This will reach Mouri and the European nations. In Sviet Rus, Uesugi Kagekatsu listened to those words from his throne in the great stone hall. Oh? said Marfa who sat casually on the carpet next to the throne. She held one knee in her arms and raised the corners of her mouth. Representative of Musashi, you would give us that justification? Musashis Vice President turned around on the sankt okno. She instructed the anteater on her shoulder to connect her sign frame directly to Marfa. And Hark! Might this ameliorate the misgivings in thine heart! Tsukinowa-dono! When I spake of an intent for reverential speech, I was not beseeching thee to activate the sermon translation setting! Oh, yes, yes. Much better. Okay, listening, Marfa? Ignore that just now. What kind of international talks start like that!? My Mouse is just so adorably unaccustomed to all this. Kagekatsu laughed quietly. Heh. Showing love for a small animal? You must be quite relaxed, Musashi Vice President But after he said that. Oh, did I just praise myself there? That was not a good thing. And showing an animal too much love was also bad. So You must show some restraint in your love. Pamper them too much andyes, they will grow ill. And that would be sad, wouldnt it? Heh heh, hah hah! It is important to keep an adequate distance! Flat Vassal: I-I think the Sviet Rus Chancellor is really upset for some reason! Righteousness: Well, you started talks with the strict and Buddhist-loving Sviet Rus by using the sermon translation. He probably took it as an intentional provocation Mal-Ga: Thats a hell of a thing to end with an ellipsis Me: Listen up, everyone. Someone like that is actually the best at taking care of a hamster. Almost Everyone: No, no, not a chance!! Bell: Eh? I-I thinkhe actuallyw-would. Almost Everyone: Definitely, definitely, I can totally see it! Me: Dammit! Why do you respond to her differently!? It was about time to feed the hamster, so Kagekatsu sent some instructions to the Lifestyle Committee as he spoke. In other words, you were demonstrating your ability to work together at Novgorod, but now you are demonstrating your ability to fight on your own? Judge. You can view it that way. We would like to make good use of this opportunity. In the sankt okno, Musashis Vice President could be seen breaking the many divine transmission sign frames that appeared nearby. Marfa smiled bitterly next to his side. I see youre as lively as ever, mankind. Things are a lot more relaxing once you die. Alive or dead, Id be just as busy, Novgorod Mayoress. True enough, said Kagekatsu with a solemn nod. We have literal piles of things to do with moving to the new Novgorod! Novgorod had sunk just the other day, but not having Novgorod would violate the history recreation. That meant they had to make a new Novgorod, but creating a floating city of that size was no easy task. And then there was Marfa: Youre the one that gave permission to destroy it, Kagekatsu. Take responsibility. Heh. Leave it to me and I will create a never-before-seen city full of depravity and beasts where the people live their days like obedient slaves. Are you sure you want that? That does sound kind of fun. That was always her answer. How lovely! If I can make an entire city how I want, Ill make a park full of flowers, an amusement park, and a zoo! Just you wait, everyone! Ill show you more joyful flowers than ever seen in this frigid land, we can forget all about work and enjoy ourselves, and we can frolic with the small animals while enjoying a full day obeying the clearly marked pathways through the zoo! When he had shown Marfa the plans he had drawn up in a single night, she had looked the other way and muttered A theme park?, but her usual expression had eventually returned. And Kagekatsu, if you are to guide the people like slaves, you will need some servants disguised as beasts. Heh. An excellent idea, Marfa. They would have to be humanoid with animal heads. Now, Uesugi is Buddhist, so it might fun to have it point to the Six Paths. We can use Musashis Mikkyo Mouse for reference. Heh heh. And we will periodically need to have everyone perform a group Sabbat dance. They had laughed and laughed as they enjoyed planning it all out and he wanted to tell Musashis Chancellor all about it sometime, but it would be more fun to show the boy once it was complete. Just you wait, Musashi Chancellor! Thanks to them, Sviet Rus had endured P.A. Odas attack and had entered a period of stability. But Musashi was still fighting. Kagekatsu temporarily cut the transmission setting and asked a question of those around him. Do you think there would be any reason to suggest we support Musashi? Saitou raised his hand. He was wrapped in bandages below his summer uniform. That would be unnecessary. I doubt Musashi would want it. After all, their next opponent will be P.A. Oda itself. That will be different from Novgorod where they fought alongside us. He opened a sankt okno which displayed a map of Kantou. As you probably know, Houjou, Sanada, and Takigawa are all groups in or near Kantou who will oppose Musashi. Sanadas position is essentially wavering between P.A. Oda and Houjou, but both Houjou and Takigawa are currently with P.A. Oda. And of those, Takigawa is a P.A. Oda VIP tasked with observing Houjou and Kantou. Will Musashi be able to drive off Takigawa in this battle? That will tell us and the other nations just how much power Musashi really has. Testament, agreed someone. It was Honjou Shigenaga who stood at the bottom of the stone steps. She pushed her new sunglasses up her nose. But while Takigawa Ichimasu is a problem, they have to deal with Sanada first. Sanada has faithfully caused Sviet Rus some trouble too. Lets see how Musashi handles them first. I see. Kagekatsu reactivated the divine transmission and spoke to Musashis Vice President through the screen. We hope to see an excellent result, Musashi Vice Chancellor. Keep your expectations high. Are you sure? It would seem Sanada is causing you some trouble at the moment. Yes. She waved her hand dismissively. Dont worry about it. Well deal with it even if this doesnt work. Is she serious? he wondered as Marfa exploded with laugher and kicked her legs around. He then heard a sound through the sankt okno. It was clearly an explosion. Marfa stopped her legs and her laughter grew more subdued. She brought a hand to her chin and spoke extremely quietly. Im glad to see theyre so full of life. Makes me jealous! Someone on the Ariake breathed the battlefields air back into her lungs after listening to the divine transmission. It was Narumi. She took a combat stance once more and thought to herself. I cant just say Im a freeloader and slack off. Mochizuki threw an explosive right in front of her. But Narumi did not block it. She simply leaned to the side to dodge the coal that passed by her. Yes. She understood something. No, she had remembered something: the identity of what she had sensed in Mochizukis explosions. Is that a secret technique? Youre still far from being cornered, arent you? Narumi held out her mandible sword and let the explosive detonate behind her. Ive more or less seen through your explosions, when they expand, and that odd step of yours. I was hoping to wait until I had a more complete understanding, but one of my landlords is hoping for results sooner than that. So When my next attack hits, it will defeat you. Volume 5A, 18: Heat Source Student in the Line of Sight Volume 5A, Chapter 18: Heat Source Student in the Line of Sight The deadline for making good on your words Is nigh Point Allocation (So what?) When your next attack hits, it will defeat me? Mochizuki parroted Date Narumis words while working her artificial intelligence. I see. So she claims to have seen through me. Her body was a machine. And as a machine, there were limits to the movements of the joints. Even with a non-jointed gravitational control automaton, there was a limit to the range of the gravitational control. To keep ones actions within that range, an accurate pattern was necessary. That meant using efficient movements. It was true that it was safer to assume the enemy would use efficient movements instead of random ones. The enemys best attack method was also the easiest to plan a defense for. However, she was a ninja. She was also an automaton, but that was why she devoted herself to being a ninja. She had expected that an opponent of Date Narumis level would be able to read any pattern in her movements. Thus, she had managed her actions and accumulated experience on this battlefield to ensure her movements did not fall into the same pattern. And yet Am I following a pattern? Date Narumi held a single mandible sword forward with her hips slightly lowered, but she did not nod. She simply pulled her right leg back. Then the former Date Vice Chancellor spoke. When my next attack hits, it will defeat you. It was the same statement as before. Immediately, Date Narumi charged toward her. Shes slow, determined Mochizuki. An automatons thoughts were far faster than a humans. If a humans thought speed was a 1, then an automatons was several thousand with a maximum of nearly a million. Mochizukis accelerated vision saw Narumi running. She had leaned her body forward. That is quite a deep lean. She almost seemed intent on bringing her chin to the floor. She kept her hips arched high and she was only able to run like that thanks to the strength of her prosthetic legs. Her hair fluttered behind her and she raised her sword high. ! The raised sword was going to strike Mochizukis left leg as she sent it forward. The attack would sever one leg, but Mochizuki was puzzled. Why? This was Date Narumis first time severing a leg like this. So You would not have seen a supposed pattern for this. As she wondered why, she pulled her left leg back. She dodged it. She fell back while also throwing her explosive. At the same time, Date Narumi accelerated and stood back up. The thrown explosive coal passed by her head. Then it exploded. The blast pursued Date Narumi and blew her hair around, but she swept it back behind her by pursuing Mochizuki. Date Narumis sword was in her right hand. She once more targeted Mochizukis left leg. Specifically, the left knee. Mochizuki had yet to fully pull it back, so Date Narumi targeted the raised left knee. And so Mochizuki quickly pulled her left leg back. Her high processing speed allowed her to see her opponents movements. Her thought speed told her when she had to move to remain safe. So she did so. As she pulled her left foot back to join her right heel, she also pulled her right foot forward. And she threw an explosive. Date Narumi ducked to avoid it. She pursued. And Like this. Her arm rotated in an impossible way. No, it was a prosthetic. The mechanical right arm was targeting Mochizukis torso even as Date Narumi kept her body low. But Mochizuki could see it all. She calculated when to dodge, so It is no use. With that thought, Mochizuki fell back and dodged. Then Date Narumi attacked again. It was faster than before, but it came immediately after the other. So Mochizuki dodged. The girl with prosthetic limbs pursued. The automaton girl was pursued. A mandible sword attack was dodged. Several explosives were avoided. Many such moments were repeated, overlapped, and did not fit together. No matter how much the pursuer bit at her, the pursued pulled back just barely enough. No matter how much the pursued attacked, the pursuer just barely avoided it. But someone spoke among those watching it unfold. She cant seem to hit Voices of yeah and judge followed. But then Urquiaga spoke as he worked as a defender next to Asama who was quickly managing the various spells needed on the battlefield. Narumi. If you find your dance partners movements are hard to follow, you can just honestly ask to take their hand. And yet He repeated and yet with a sigh. Why do you always memorize your partners movements? Memorize? Mochizuki asked that question as she dodged and fell back for nearly the hundredth time. What was there to memorize here? But Dont be silly. Im not about to reveal to the enemy what I can do. With that, Date Narumi moved forward. She swung her sword toward Mochizuki, but the automaton saw through the attack. So Dodge. She read the timing and evaded. As a result, Date Narumis attack did not hit. I am the one memorizing your movements, she thought. But at that very moment, Date Narumi spoke. I have memorized your optimal evasion pattern. Mochizuki briefly lost her automaton decision-making. Memorizing and reading your opponents patterns was usually what the defender did. They read the attackers movements to keep themselves safe. That was how it worked. But She read my evasion pattern? Mochizuki did not understand. Reading the evasion pattern would not allow her attacks to hit. It was known as an evasion pattern because it kept those attacks from hitting. That would mean this opponent had spent all this time memorizing the pattern that would continue to keep her attacks from hitting. Such a waste of time. And yet Now, said Mochizukis opponent. Its time to hit you like I said I would. With that, she moved forward. Mochizuki saw Date Narumi approach. However, she was not leaning forward like before. She simply walked forward with light steps. And Now, then. Date Narumi threw away her weapon. She discarded it like she was merely leaving it there. And the mandible-shaped sword clattered to the Ariakes roof. Then Date Narumi continued forward. She moved to pass by Mochizuki on the right. She approached. Mochizuki was unsure what to do. Date Narumi was the former Vice Chancellor of Date Academy and a current enemy. And she was walking forward while unarmed. She had no combat power. Because she had discarded her weapon. Even if this was some sort of trick, Mochizukis processing speed could immediately detect Date Narumis weapon being spatially ejected. So there was no threat in Date Narumis action. Mochizuki determined this to be safe and then she realized something. Her opponent really had seen through her. She saw through my optimal decision as an automaton! A harmless opponent was not an enemy. If someone took no hostile action, they were not an enemy. If they were not going to contact her, they were not even an obstacle. She could do nothing. But she had made all these decisions in an instant. An automatons processing speed could reach as high as a million times that of a human. So Date Narumi had only taken a single step toward her. The girls movements were horribly slow in that high-speed vision and the automaton had plenty of time to react. So Mochizuki thought. What could she do to make this person into an enemy? No, setting up a conclusion in advance and trying to fit the calculations to that made for a fun puzzle, but it meant straying from reality. She only had to view reality and guide things to the result there. Now, then. Mochizuki thought. I am fighting Date Narumi and the odds are good her actions are some form of strategy. So the odds are good Date Narumi is an enemy. Date Narumi was attempting to defeat me until just now. So the odds are good Date Narumi is an enemy. In our current mission, Musashi is an enemy. So if she is with Musashi, Date Narumi is an enemy. Musashi took Isa from us, so they are an enemy of the Unneeded. So if she is with Musashi, Date Narumi is an enemy. Kakei and Unno are supporting my attacks. So Date Narumi is an enemy. Musashi will eventually be our enemy during the Siege of Osaka. So if she is with Musashi, Date Narumi is an enemy. I see. As Mochizuki thought, she saw Date Narumi prepare to take a 2nd step. She was approaching. She was also defenseless. That meant she was not a threat and thus Mochizuki took no defensive action. But, began Mochizuki in her heart. The past events suggest that Musashi is very likely our enemy. However, there was a problem. Was she perhaps giving an arbitrary advantage to the idea that Musashi was an enemy? So she thought some more. Under what conditions would Musashi be our ally? I have determined the bare minimum requirement would be for the Siege of Osaka to have passed. Then, thought Mochizuki. As the Siege of Osaka has yet to occur, Musashi must be our enemy. Thus Mochizuki launched an attack against weaponless Date Narumi. She fell back and threw a piece of explosive coal at the unarmed girl walking toward her. Narumi pursued her opponent who fell back. The coal approached and expanded. I see. Narumi spoke with a smile just as the explosion erupted. It can be a problem how many of us love flashy attacks. As Kakei watched Mochizukis movements out of the corner of his eye, he saw something unbelievable straight ahead. Cmon now He had just fired 10 bullets toward Musashis Vice Chancellor at point-blank range. And she had been knocked away. But even so Did she forcibly defend against them in midair!? Musashis Vice Chancellor flew through the air. But she had not been hit. No, she technically had been hit, but She blocked them with her spear!? Futayo had chosen to use her spear first. As the bullets arrived from so close to her body, she raised her spear and struck as if pushing back against them. And that push allowed the bullets to hit the spear before her body. And just as the spear was hit and pushed back toward her Soaring Wings! She opened Soaring Wings on her feet and knees. Then she kicked off the repelled spear before the bullets could reach her. ! She leaped. Kimi whistled, but Asama had lost sight of Futayo. Eh? Just as Asama thought Futayo had been hit, Kimis hand moved in from the side. Over here. Kimi grabbed Asamas chin and pointed her head left. Futayo was there. She had made a leap while bending backwards in the air. But !! Solid sounds rang out. There was 1, 2, and then 3 such sounds. Each time, Futayo jumped left through the air while continuing to bend backwards. Asama realized what was causing that odd position. Shes kicking the bullets!? She used the struck spear as footing and leaped in the direction of the bullets flight. And since she was using Soaring Wings The Hassou Tobi!? She hasnt built up Soaring Wings enough and she isnt jumping right. This will eventually become something else entirely. But, well, even when that happens, said Kimi, I doubt Futayo can correct that unsteady trajectory. Not with her sense of balance. But the sound rang out again. Futayo matched the axis from her feet to the pursuing bullets and she ascended horizontally through the air. She continued bending backwards as the noises counted up to 7. The last one wont hit her when shes bent that far back. Futayos hair flew in an arc. She dodged that final bullet and landed on the Ariakes top surface. And Something flew into Futayos raised hand. It was the Tonbo Spare she had used for footing. She grabbed it and stood up. The previous Soaring Wings remained on her legs. They had not shattered. And Asama saw Futayo instantly jump toward Kakei on her right. Oh, wow Hey, Horizon, I can see her! I really can! You dont have to grab my face and turn my head for me! Kakei did not look back. He did not need to to know the enemy was approaching. Bring it on, impatient girl!! He fired. But not from him to his enemy. The right side! He fired from the right of his enemy while she ran. And at point-blank range. He immediately heard a noise. It was the solid metallic one of a ricochet. And it came from directly behind him. Goddammit He did not look back. There was no reason to. After all, the sound was more than enough to know what had happened. Did you block them with your spear!? The wind blew in on the left. It was Musashis Vice Chancellor. She had leaped to the left and caught them on her spear while airborne. The wind she created was not targeting him. So I dont mind. He let the sweat drip down from between his hat and skin and he placed a new length of fuse in his mouth. You know how my attack works, dont you? But lets see this through to the end. With that, he came to a stop. And Time for a shootout. Volume 5A, 19: Wall Builder in a Clogged Place Volume 5A, Chapter 19: Wall Builder in a Clogged Place What is surprising when it catches you And also surprising when you escape it? Point Allocation (Unexpectedness) Unno knew she held a fleeting control of the battlefield. She was being fired on, but the bullets could not reach her. Even the shellfire from the sky was weaker near her. There was no need to ask why. The power of Yomi was in effect. It had originally been a local divine spell of the Yamaga Shrine. The spell produced the water in which the dead sank to be preserved, and it was used to celebrate their ancestors. Long ago, the local leader had likely used it to preserve the bodies of their ancestors so that he could act on their gods behalf and so his power could be passed down to his descendants. She had altered it by activating it through her dance. She had created a spreading preservation. It created stagnation and sinking. Anyone nearby who sank into this water would slowly enter a state similar to hibernation and their body would ultimately shut down, leading to death. But the most important aspect was not the deadly close range effect. It was the long range effect that caused all movements to waver. That prevented the firing squad from attacking her. They could fire, but their bullets would not fly right. And it had to be causing some slight trouble for the enemy fighters. Of course, Kakei was using his movements to prevent the enemy from targeting her and Mochizuki was doing the same using her explosions and smoke. Kakei was not registered with Yamaga, so the process for excluding him from Yamagas effects was a bit troublesome. However, Unno had had her restrictions removed this year, so that was less of a burden now. She only had to give him a temporary registration, and I guess I need to focus on my own work. As she danced, Unno raised her fan swords. 12 meters in front of her, Musashis 1st Special Duty Officer and his aide were collapsed and sinking. They had come to a stop. They appeared to be dead, but at this rate, they would remain alive. Killing them or doing something with their bodies would probably help with Sanadas reputation. Asama saw the idiot walk up to her and point toward Tenzou. What is this about? she wondered as the crossdresser frowned and spoke. Hey, hey, Asama. Arent Tenzou and Mary in trouble? I think Tenzou-kun did something to help Mary. And Tenzou-kunshould be fine. Really? he asked. I guess he cant help but be worried about what worries him. This really isnt the time, she thought, but since he had shown how he felt and had come to her for help, she decided to show him the answer. Here. Look. She showed him a sign frame. It contained just a few words: 10ZO: I am okay. The crossdresser looked at that, looked at Asama, and then looked at Horizon, Mito, his sister, and the others. If hes trying to keep it short, did he really need to spell out OK as okay?. N-now, now. Tenzou-kun is doing his best to get through this. And Im doing what I can to analyze that spell, so well manage. Um, but, Asama-chi. Naito pointed at the scene and Naruze continued for her. That dancer ninja is planning to throw her fan sword at Tenzou while he cant move. Oh, then maybe its not okay at all. Asama-sama, I admire how quickly you gave up, commented Horizon. W-well, its just that fan swords are outside of my area of expertise! Cant be helped then, said the crossdresser. Well just have to cheer him on from here! If we do that, shell figure out Tenzou-kun can move! Lets trust in Tenzou-kun! Uqui, do you trust Tenzou? Sorry, I was watching Narumi. Wow, said the girls and Asama heard Naomasa sigh. If only Tenzou had come to the engine division. We wouldve squeezed a lot of work out of him Thats not very nice, 6th Special Duty Officer, pointed out Adele. W-wait. Mitotsudaira spread her arms to scold the others. Mary is there! So itll be okay. They all exchanged a glance and smiled. Oh, yeah!! Marys there! While still collapsed and holding his breath, Tenzou heard his awful classmates distant conversation through the vibrations in the floor. Those people But they had settled on complimenting Mary, so he considered giving them a pass this time. As he had informed Asama, he was alive and not stagnated. He had detected Unnos spell and used a countermeasure. An incredibly simple one. I held my breath and kept any of it from escaping! He had a dark sign frame displayed on the bottom of his hats brim. It displayed Asamas instructions for the standard countermeasure for mysterious phenomena and spells. Asama: Please hold your breath to prevent the ki from getting inside you. This is not evil energy, but holding your breath with the intention to keep it out will prevent the ether ki from entering your body and will prevent the enemys spells effects from activating within you. What Im saying is From there, she began with a long explanation which caused the initial important bit to scroll off the screen, so he was glad he had checked it right away. Towards the end, she was saying something about the Shinto legend of Yamato Takeru crossdressing, so Asama-dono must be quite the Shinto nerd. But the enemys spell was still an unknown. Based on the sensation that had grabbed his foot, he knew Unnos spell had something to do with water. So when he had charged in, he had intended to overcome it with an underwater movement ninja technique. Mary could contact water spirits, so he had figured she would be fine even if it was virtual water. However I never thought she would sink. His heart did not protest that it was impossible. It was an undeniable fact that Mary was drowning. He could only blame it on his mistaken decision. So he had sent her everything he had and dived down using pure martial arts. He had no way of knowing if Mary was conscious. He was waiting for a divine transmission from Asama, but it would be best not to assume Mary could fight. After all, this water was dangerous. After sinking into it, he found it to be cold but pleasant. The chill seemed to cleanse and pass through his body as it soaked him from top to bottom. But he soon realized that this chill was dangerous. The chill focused on the important parts of his body: the ankles, the wrists, the armpits, the waist, and the neck. He also found himself growing horribly tired. The chill appeared where his heartbeat could be best heard. His pulse was there. So This water detects movements and sounds and then brings stagnation. Holding his breath and hiding his pulse were standard ninja stealth techniques. Asama: Oh, the way you stop moving for your stealth techniques is derived from Shinto methods of stopping your ki. By not moving and keeping the locations ether from entering your body, you might as well not exist there. A single reverse search will find you right away if you do that, but those spells didnt exist in the past, so assassins could apparently get all the critical hits they wanted. You sure do enjoy explaining things! he thought, but the situation was getting pretty bad. Unno began swinging her fan swords more strongly as she danced. She was targeting him. And she likely intended to throw a fan sword to slash at him from a distance. This was not good. His body was quite heavy while sunk to the bottom of the stagnation. It was more like being at the bottom of a mud pit instead of water. Of course, he could move from here. But he would only manage a few steps from his initial velocity. Any more and the water resistance would sap him of all speed. If that happened, it was all over. So Novice: You have to get close to the enemy! This is a standard scene in ninja stories: the battle between the ninja playing dead until the enemy gets close and the enemy trying to figure out if the ninja is dead! Smoking Girl: Which one generally wins? Did you have to ask that so bluntly, Naomasa-dono!? Me: Cmon, dont be silly. Tenzous not like a manga MC. If anything, hes a background character, so theres no way he can win if we look at this in manga terms. If I get out of this alive, I am scolding him so hard. But in cases like this Uqui: The normal course of action would be to attack Mary, not Tenzou. That was true. If Unno attacked Mary, she could simultaneously see if he would react to Mary and if Mary could move. Mal-Ga: But why not the other way around? Do you not think it would move Marys heart if the ninja got stabbed? Actually, that doesnt seem very realistic. Yeah, I guess thats just not how it works. Dont answer your own question like that! This was not good. The enemy had not even done anything yet, but he was about to make a mental fumble with his tsukkomi skill and say something out loud. But then Unno took action. As she danced, she swung her entire body, and She threw the fan sword. And just before she did, a cannon blast rang out. It came from the main Musashi group that was otherwise busy saying silly things. A shell was launched using a spells repelling acceleration and it noisily tore through the sky. A voice accompanied the great roar. Herrlich! It was Naito. The Schwarz Hexen used the seated crossdressers shoulder as a support and fired a roll of coins toward Unno. The roll of coins trailed the ether acceleration light and targeted Unnos follow-through after throwing the fan sword. Before Unno could correct her posture, it arrived right in front of her. ! And it exploded. Naito saw the coin roll bullet explode and send its 100 guided bullets toward Unno. But Theyre sinking!? Those bullets had the divine protection of Techno Magie. They would normally weaken and break through an enemys defense spell or barrier, but these clearly slowed down and sank. They were obstructed. That spell sure is powerful! She was briefly reminded of Tres Espa?as Testamenta Arma: Crus Temperantia C Novum. That had divided the power of any ability by the number of times it had been used, but this was like a version of that which only affected a smaller area and was limited to speed. Naito decided it would be a good idea to research a way to shoot through this kind of spell. Ga-chan! Im already firing, Margot. She looked behind her where, hiding behind the idiot, Naruze was supporting a schale besen on his head. But that Weiss Hexen partners eyes were not directed Naitos way. She was looking into the sky. In the night sky, the enemys shellfire was being fired by the Shirasagi Castles 1st unit that flew in a wide circle overhead. But something flew up toward it. It was Naruzes guided bullets. Naitos shots had been a distraction to hide these 4 shots behind her. Nai-chans really are most powerful when fired horizontally. But in that case, they would sink and might not reach the enemy. However, the shots were a sure thing if they dropped from directly above the enemys head. So while Unno was distracted by Naitos shots If youre all about sinking, how about some guided bullets from directly overhead, Far Eastern shaman? The 4 high-speed coin bullets soared high into the heavens but made a sharp curve to drop straight down. The 4 coins dropped down toward Unno and her thrown fan sword. They were right on target. Tenzou watched Naruzes bullets from below his hats brim. Will this work!? After flying high, 2 of the coins dropped toward Unno, 1 dropped toward the thrown fan sword, and 1 was clearly dropping between his legs. It was going to just barely miss his crotch. Was she telling him not to move? Or was she telling him to move? However, the enemy was targeting Mary. If Naruzes bullet did not knock down the fan sword, he would have to make a choice: Save Mary, or not save Mary. If he saved Mary, Unno would realize he could move. And I would sink and lose my speed. Thats fine with me, he thought. But, he also thought. Because Mary-dono might be delighted by that, but she would not want it! As soon as he realized that, Tenzou heard something. He heard the 4 high-speed guided bullets falling from the sky. But he did not hear them hit. He only heard 4 dull and muffled sounds. Naruzes guided bullets had been caught in the water spread out overhead. It doesnt take the fall speed into account!? Naruze frowned at the result. What is that? I thought it was like water or mud, but is it a space of pure stagnation!? The sinking and the brief floating did not come from anything based on water. Shes transforming stagnation into something like water, isnt she!? This is bad, thought Naruze as she saw scattering light. Above and in front of the stagnation dance, Naruze and Margots coin bullets were slowly falling while reflecting the colors of the surrounding shellfire and explosions. And Unno stood beyond the coins that fell as gently as scattering leaves. She shifted from her follow-through to her dance and she looked toward the Technohexen. She was smiling. And they could read her lips. Thanks for the money offering. As a dancer, did everyone on the outside count as part of the audience? In that case Mary! The thrown fan sword reached Mary. A solid sound rang out and sparks flew. And Tenzou definitely heard two steel sounds rolling along the solid floor. Did it work!? He looked over the best he could without moving his eyes and found Mary was not moving. That meant nothing had happened to her. The object that had taken the fan sword on her behalf stopped rolling and produced a quiet metallic sound. It was Excalibur. It was the half he had wielded. Holding onto it had paid off. He had used his breathing to time when the fan sword would arrive and then pressed the pommel against the slanted floor to raise the sword. He had thought using only the edge of the pommel to lift Excalibur via leverage would be difficult, but The stagnation has Excalibur in its grasp, but it doesnt seem to have sealed off the swords will. Excalibur could not float like normal, but it had stood up to protect Mary. This was the result. He had lost his weapon, but that was fine. Like this, the enemy would be unable to tell whether Excalibur had acted on its own to protect Mary of if he had had a hand in it. And this meant Unno would not target Mary again. Me: Tenzou? Was that you, Tenzou? Or did the sword move on its own? Which was it? Tenzou isnt answering. Should I call his number? Dont do anything so dangerous! Then someone elses words reached his sign frame. Asama: Wh-what are you saying, Toori-kun? Stop that. Its dangerous! Yes. Yes, yes. Its dangerous! Asama: Besides, it was Tenzou-kuns love that saved Mary! His love! Excalibur stood up when it sensed his loving desire to protect Mar-wow, so much passion! I said it myself, but I can feel the passion burning! Silver Wolf: No, um, what are you joking around for, Tomo? You cant get all heated up over this. That was the 1st Special Duty Officers loving resolve to protect Mary even if it put him in dang-sweet Thats super sweet! I never knew we had anything so sweet in our class! The girls really are sensitive to this kind of joke, he thought. Meanwhile, Unno began to throw something from beyond the falling coins and scattering ether light. It was a 2nd fan sword. Based on the movements of her dance, he predicted it was headed straight for him. That was exactly what he wanted. So just as she started to throw it Kh. I have to go for it, he told himself. He got up, he faced the enemy, and He went for it. Tenzou got up and faced the enemy. He entered a high-speed dash from the very first step. But his body was heavy. Im being dragged down!? The power of stagnation pulled down and clung to his body as he tried to move forward. But Kh! He used all his might to pour acceleration into his body. And just as he somehow managed to reach something like his normal speed Kyah! He heard a cry and something white appeared in front of him. What!? Just as he questioned it, he tripped and dove face-first into it. He had stumbled and failed right on the starting line. Unno saw it play out just before she threw her fan. So the ninja really could move! She felt it was wrong of her to feel so happy the enemy had survived just because he was a fellow ninja. But for that very reason I wont hold back! It did not matter that the enemy had tripped. She fully pulled back the fan sword in preparation to throw it. But at that very moment, she realized why the ninja had tripped so suddenly. The English princess!? Volume 5A, 20: Converter on the Stagnant Stage Volume 5A, Chapter 20: Converter on the Stagnant Stage Strangely enough My emotions Are always triggered by you Point Allocation (Ohhh) Tenzou quickly got back up. U-umm, what was that!? He remembered trying to run and getting caught in something. But it had tangled around his body and fallen down with him. He had reflexively grabbed whatever it was in his arms so it would not be damaged when he fell on top of it, but He looked down. There he saw giant breasts. They were covered by a white and blue track suit. That had been put on in a hurry, so there probably was no bra below it. But how much devotion did it take to reach this point where they did not lose their shape even when lying down? He also saw blonde hair. To sum up, it was Mary. Her hair was a mess and she looked up at him with her eyebrows lowered in a smile. Tears spilled down either side of her face. Without warning, she clung to him from below. Why!? Yes, more, more!! The question he should be asking and his honest desire mixed together in his head, but something definitely seemed off. Is this a hallucination Im seeing on the verge of death!? No. It was not. After all, these giant breasts were real. The texture of the hair, the body heat, and the scent were all real. They were real boobs. This was booby reality. But something was not right. The stagnation was still in effect. When he tried to hug her back, his arms were slow and he found himself entirely at her mercy. But even Marys hair showed no sign of the stagnation as it moved. Master Tenzou? He heard her voice by his cheek. And Its my turn to return the favor. Just as he saw her blue eyes, she lowered the scarf over his mouth and placed her lips on his. Girls: Oh. Marube-ya: Eh!? What!? Whats happening!? I cant see from down here! Flat Vassal: Yeah, youre really missing out Marube-ya: Oh, damn it all to hell! Silver Wolf: Why are you taking this so seriously? Unno slowed her dance without meaning to and found her voice escaping her mouth. Oh. But a lot about this made no sense. Why was the English princess there? Why was the English princess not affected by her spell? Why was the English Princess kissing? She only knew what was happening before her eyes. What the hell are you doing!? Unno threw a fan sword with as much strength as she could muster without breaking her dance. But as the fan sword flew What!? Color instantly blossomed between her and the kissing couple. The fan sword was broken by the counterattack and the fan spread open and scattered. As the ninja held the English princess, a fan scattered like an opened umbrella. And Unno saw the ninja holding something in his right hand while holding the English princess in his left. The English princesss Ex. Collbrande! But hadnt the ninja been at the bottom of the water until now? For some reason, his current movements, and even the movements of his scarf, were no different from when he was in the open air. He stood up, placed the princess on the floor, and nodded once. Im off then. Get going then. Unno felt a tingling shudder from that exchange, but was that a sign she was immature? In the distance, the Musashi firing squad and other normal units were opening sign frames and furiously typing up posts for the divine network, so could she assume Musashi felt the same way she did? But Are you coming? The ninja moved toward her in lieu of answering. Hes fast, thought Unno, but she could not stop her dance. Kakei and Mochizuki were fighting to support her. So How about you join the dance! Hey. Asama realized the crossdresser was looking her way. She was fairly certain she knew what he wanted to say. You want to know why Mary and Tenzou-kun can move, dont you? Yeah. What was that? Does it not work on the English? Or does kissing give you some kind of power? Thats kind of close, but I cant really tell you. Most of the girls seemed to know what she meant because they all nodded and said, I see. Thats right. She would have to get Horizon to explain it to him later, but Kimi would probably work as well. What mattered was Love. The Yamaga spell used by that ninja over there is a manifestation of Yomi. Do you know what Yomi is? Yeah, said the crossdresser. Thats where tentacles come from. Ive played enough porn games to know that. Oh, Mori! Why the sudden sneeze? You okay? Its still pretty cold, so you should probably keep wearing your cold weather clothes. It would be good for the morals around here too! As soon as Mori entered the dining hall, he sneezed and spewed slime, but Toshiie readily spoke to him despite the surrounding panic. The cheerful tentacle wiped up the floor with the wooden box of tissues he carried with him. Eh? D-dont worry, Master Toshiie! I-I think someone must be talking about me. That happens sometimes, doesnt it!? Huh? Who would talk about you? O-oh, cmon, Mater Sassa. I-I hope it was, um, her Ahh, now Im imagining it again! Curse my imagination! Mori began slamming himself against the wall like a thick whip, but he soon stopped. Kh, i-its no good! This only applies the perfect stimulation to the underside and just gets me harder! I-Im such an inconvenient creature! Fuwa sipped at a teacup and lifted up a spice bottle with her other hand. Would rubbing salt on you help? N-no, that would only improve blood flow and make me full-time strong! When I tried it one time, I went all kuwawa and couldnt get myself to settle down, so I had to roll around in the snow outside to cool off! Lady Fuwa, you need to learn more about tentacles so you can have a more intimate understanding of us! Ill pass on that intimate understanding. Wh-what a mean upperclassman! Just so you know, someone out there is speaking kindly about tentacles right now! So whats this about the home of tentacles? Thats not what this is about Well, I was already thinking I should cut out that sort of material when testing games for you. But anyway, Yomi is the realm of the dead, but it originally referred to an underground spring. Like an underground lake? There are a lot of those in Europe. Asama nodded at Adeles comment from Raging Beast. Yes, a seemingly bottomless spring located underground. Anyone who dived into it was dragged down by the chill of the water and couldnt swim back up, and those who died there were preserved just as they were when they died at the bottom Its said that concept may have led people to refer to the afterlife as Yomi. And it seems this spell from Sanadas Yamaga Shrine uses that Yomi. The part of Shinto mythology that placed the most focus on Yomi was the birth of the gods. Izanagi went to Yomi to bring back his dead wife Izanami. But Izanami was dead and rotted. He was told not to look back as he returned and, if he did not look back, Izanamis impurities would be cleansed by the purification rules, but he gave into temptation, looked back, saw his wifes transformed appearance, and fled. What happened to the wife? Heh heh. You want to know? Well, you see? She chased after him with an army of the dead and- Kimi imagined the scene as she explained it, so she fainted and collapsed in an S-shape on the floor. For some reason, the term self-sufficiency came to mind, but that was not entirely inaccurate. Regardless The dead rot away, but while contained in that spring, they appear the same as in life when pulled back up. The ancient people probably thought the cold water was purifying them when they were pulled up from the realm of the dead. But when you compare that to the legend, one property of Yomi becomes apparent. Asama had a sign frame open by her hands. It was addressed to Mary. It was different from the one sent to Tenzou and she had not known if Mary would see it, but she had sent it as support all the same. It provided the following explanation: The living should be unable to visit or return from Yomi. It is a stagnant land from which there is no escape. So why was Izanagi able to visit it and return? That would be That would be Because Yomi is ruled by emotion. Mary held the sign frame from Asama to her chest. She opened her mouth and released Ahh. A sigh. A heated one of happiness. Lady Asama was exactly right. She had studied up on Shinto since coming to Musashi. To make a hidden contract to match Tenzou, she had gotten him and Asama to teach her about Shinto mythology. And one of the stories that had interested her was near the end of the birth of the gods: the return from Yomi when Izanagi and Izanami were parted. Why? The world had a lot of legends in which people had once been able to move between the realm of the dead and the realm of the living. There were also a lot of legends in which that path was sealed in a conflict between the gods. But the Far Eastern legend was a little different. A husband went to find his wife. Mary found this strange. And when learning about it the previous night while sitting across a writing desk from Tenzou in their small room, she had asked him a question. Had no god travelled between the realms of the living and the dead before that? He had not known the answer, so she had asked Asama via divine transmission. There was a god who acted as a guard, but the rules generally said you couldnt return once you went there. In that case, the living and the dead lived in worlds governed by different rules. The path to Yomi was the one-way path of the dead sinking to the bottom. The living could not visit and return. Then why had Izanagi been able to do so? Is there some kind of condition? wondered Mary. Was there some kind of condition for visiting and returning, and Izanagi naturally had whatever it was? For example Bringing along a spirit that lets you breathe underwater? As a spirit-user, her thoughts naturally turned in that direction. But Asama had not rejected the idea. According to her In ancient times, the gods and the spirits were often seen as one and the same, so in the legendary age, I think the gods may have naturally carried spirits with them in addition to using spells. In that case, thought Mary. What kind of spirits live in Yomi? She had initially considered water. And when faced with a spell that created a manifestation of Yomi, she had used the same spirit spell that allowed her to breathe underwater, but she had started drowning. That was not it. Yomi was a place of stagnation and sinking made of something other than water. Mary brought a hand to her mouth as she considered the answer. Could Yomi be where the spirits of sadness live after they sink down? When spirit-user Mary realized it was not water, she came to understand something: death. When she had begun drowning for the first time in her life, it was fear that filled her heart. But it was not just a confused feeling or the fear that her own life would be ended. Ill be separated fromMaster Tenzou They would be separated and they could never meet, talk to, or touch each other again. The word sad came to mind. And then she realized the water that had driven her to this state might be made of that. Spirits resided in all things, even emotions. So Mary saw that sensation. And Judge. It made sense when she thought about it. Death was always accompanied by sadness and Yomi was where death gathered. In that case, thought Mary. What can break through that sadness? And the answer reached her before she even thought about it. He protected her using Excalibur. Even though he would be targeted next and he had no way of knowing if she was still alive. He had promised that he would protect her from anything. But separate from that promise, Mary felt something when she saw it for herself. Master Tenzou. She did not want to be parted from him for as long as she lived. She wanted to see him, speak with him, and be with him on a daily basis. She knew what it was that made her feel that way. So This is the answer. As a spirit-user, Mary summoned that spirit within herself. She used a spirit spell to solidify what was originally only a fleeting existence. It was what brought sadness and could resist sadness. She could move. Had Izanagi been the same inside Yomi? But as Mary moved and tried to give him that spirit, they ran into each other. Hee hee. Its just like the first time Master Tenzou showed me his face, she thought, which amplified the spirit. So she kissed him to send him the spirit born from her feelings. Lady Asama. I had a thought earlier. What was it? When Izanagi saw his wifes transformed appearance, he fled. But why was he able to escape then? After escaping, Izanagi had sealed the entrance to Yomi with a large stone and then argued with Izanami. In the Kojiki, Izanami said she would take 1000 lives a day, so Izanagi said he would produce 1500 lives a day and they parted ways. But But In the Nihon Shoki, they made their respective positions clear and found reconciliation. And when Izanagi heard the words of the goddess who witnessed that, he praised her words and left. It isnt clear what that goddess said and that remains a sort of mystery, but her name is apparently Kukurihime. That was the other god of the Yamaga Shrine. Kukuri means to tie together. And that act of tying two things together refers to reconciliation and marriage. Now, Lady Asama, here is my thought: Izanagi was able to move through the stagnation and he fled through the stagnation on the way back. And Izanami pursued him. So She smiled a little. Scarred: I dont think they ever abandoned their love for each other. I need to end this quickly, Tenzou swore to himself as he raced forward. He would hurry back and bring Mary to rejoin the others. And I need to keep Mary-dono from unwittingly saying something dangerous! If the battle continued for too long, the others could gather together and begin a sign frame conversation. As the 1st Special Duty Officer, he had already checked Musashis divine network. For some reason, that ninja was at the top of the most searched list, so this was dangerous enough already. But blades danced before his eyes. It was Unno Rokurou. Based on what he had seen of her at IZUMO Is this your normal fighting style!? Dont be dumb! This is still a dance! I just happen to be holding swords. Judge, he thought as he sent his own sword out toward Unno. He could not stand still. He had to constantly take the initiative and attack. If he did not I will be swallowed up by the dance! Unno held a fan sword in each hand, but she was not gripping them and swinging them around. She used the rotation of the opened fans to provide the speed of her slashes and she adjusted how she held them in her fingers to direct them in the direction she wanted. She used two at once not because she was predicting the gaps in his defenses and attacking then, but because the rotation of the fans made her attack automatically. The dangerous part was how she would sometimes pull back the hand operating the fan to shift the timing of the attack. But This is nothing compared to fighting Lord Shibata! He said that nice and loud to distract his enemy. He was questioning her skill, but Huh? Why are you comparing me to someone else? Im a woman and hes a demonic man. Why are men always in such a rush to compare people? N-now shes lecturing me!? Tenzou did not let it get to him. To prevent her from using her fan swords, he primarily used jabs and short slashes that targeted her wrists. And to further distract her Indeed! I love comparing people! I mean, youre neither busty nor blonde!! He ended up criticizing her body, which she could not change. So Oh, shut up. You can go after someones looks to her face? Th-this isnt working! And do you actually think thats funny or something? N-not really. Then why say it? Did you think I would like it? He felt like her attacks were pushing Excalibur back. In fact Me: Is it just me or is she doing a great job of distracting you? Flat Vassal: Eh? I thought he had started hitting on her. Mal-Ga: If thats his idea of hitting on her, then I feel really sorry for her. Hes not just a waste of time; hes a waste of existence. Asama: Oops, that was close. I almost sent that one to Mary. Nooooo! Tenzou changed tack. Ill go in low! Ninjas excelled at aiming for the legs. But Right back at you. She too was a ninja. Fan and sword clashed low to the floor and sparks flew. Kh! Her swords were speeding up. When she blocked his blade, she did not fight it and transformed the impact into an attack of her own. He felt like his attacks were being returned with twice the strength. But Ohh! He had a target in mind. The thatch reed ring! Ether formed a ring of thatch reeds and a mirror behind Unno. That was the source of the water covering the Ariake. If he destroyed that, she would lose Yomi and the water would disappear. But Isnt your sword a little too focused on defense? She was pushing him back. And Youre after the gate to Yomi behind me, arent you? She had seen through it. Unno looked at the ninjas face. She could not see it. This was more than just the brim of his hat. It was probably a spell or an optical ninja divine protection. Instead, there was an expression display on the front of the hat, but it was currently set to be expressionless. So as she sent out slash after slash to drive him back, Unno asked a question. You think only Excalibur can destroy that gate, dont you? The ninja said nothing and held Excalibur close to deflect the fan sword aiming for his legs. That was fine with her. She simply asked her questions. When Excalibur blocked the sword I threw earlier, it wasnt affected by the water. I imagine a divine weapon must have some powerful divine protections. The ninja still did not answer, so How about it? N-n-n-n-no, I-I wasnt th-thinking that at all. He was too obvious. But, she thought while speeding up her swords. She no longer spun her entire body around. She simply swayed left and right and used the motion to send the fans rhythmically back and forth. And as she did so How about it!? Sparks scattered to the left and right. Ill attack him as much as it takes, thought Unno. She moved forward to distance the ninja from the gate to Yomi. Oh. She also pushed on the ninja to distance him from something else. To their right and a bit to the north, the other Excalibur had fallen to the Ariakes armor. The Excalibur the ninja currently held was freed from Yomi. That would be thanks to the spirit given to him by the English princess. The power of Yomi did not work on him. So to prevent him from gaining or swapping out weapons, she needed to keep him away from that other sword. Even if Excalibur did decide on its own to fly toward him, she could deal with it as long as she kept it in her field of vision. And she could use the ninja as a shield to deter the princess waiting further back. Unno pushed forward. She worked to push him back. She swung her weapons left and right with large, speedy movements and then she closed the fans she held. Here goes. She gripped the thick bundles of blades in her hands and increased her attack speed. More and more sparks scattered and the ninja kept low. The dancer bent her body like a snake as she attacked. The closed blades were like fangs as they brought destruction to the ninja from above and below or left and right. The metallic sounds rang loud and the steel sparks scattered through the air. The ninja kept up with the rapid exchange, but he was pushed back. His feet scraped along the floor as he moved back, but Kh He held his blade diagonally and attacked again and again to push back at the left and right slashes. But the dancer laughed in response. Ha ha! The ninja was almost down on his knees now and the corners of the dancers mouth rose. She swayed to the left and right. Your head is mine! She launched an attack toward his face and the ninja blocked it. Sparks flew and the impact shook only the ninja. But what happened next was different from before. Before, the fan slash had been deflected at the moment of impact and that had kept the dance going. But this time I wont let go. The blade had previously used the bounce-back as a part of its rhythm, but now it was held against Excalibur by the ninjas shoulder. The dance had stopped. Or so it seemed. However This one was the primary attack. See? The dancer sent the other fan toward the ninja. He was holding the left blade with his right shoulder, so he could not avoid the slash from the right blade. Tenzou made a split-second decision. He was holding the enemys left blade between his right shoulder and Excalibur. That was how he had defended against that left blade, but I cant move to the right! And another blade was swinging in from the left. The blade drew a diagonal curve, so he could not duck down to dodge it. In that case, he decided. Its a gamble! With that, he took action. Unno saw the ninja abandon something. He let go of Excalibur. He removed both his hands from it. Toh. And instead of standing up, he slid backwards. He moved away. And that left Damn you! Unnos slash should have hit Tenzou from his left, but it would instead strike Excalibur. But she dealt with Excalibur appropriately. The sword had been released into the air, but striking it between her two swords could do great damage to those swords. So Unno pulled back the left sword which had been pressed against Excalibur. Only the right sword struck Excalibur and it flew far off to the left and away from the battlefield. Unno then gathered her hands together, lined up both fan swords, whirled her body around, and looked to Tenzou. There he was. The ninja was running toward the Excalibur that had fallen to the deck after blocking the earlier attack meant for the English princess. Kh! Unno spun around and began the dance needed for her next attack. Meanwhile, the ninja slid over and scooped up the other Excalibur. At that very moment, Unno realized light was scattering behind her. A metallic sound and sparks scattered there, leading to a certain result. A light sliced horizontally through the center of the ether thatch reeds and the Yomi gate she had created. What!? Unno looked back in time to see the destruction of the Yomi gate. How!? She had eliminated one of the dangerous Excaliburs from the battlefield and the ninja held the other one. The only external attack so far had been the Technohexen cannon fire, but The stagnation makes that useless! But then another possibility occurred to her. You, ninja! Unno shouted at the Musashi ninja holding Excalibur out toward her. Was that a diversion!? And she heard a sound behind her. She heard something metal rolling far to the northeast, which was behind her and to the right. She knew what had fallen in that distant location. The previous Excalibur! She had knocked it far to her left, but now it was far to her right. What did that mean? To find out, she turned to the southwest, which was to her left. The god of war sniper unit and Musashis main group were there. Someone there had knocked back the Excalibur she had eliminated from the battlefield. And who of Musashis main group could fire so accurately? The two Technohexen!! As soon as she said that, an impact struck her right wrist. It was a sniper shot. Was that? The Technohexen sniper fire that had once hit Yuri had shattered her fan sword as a warning. Naito had placed her schale besen across the idiot and Horizons heads and fixed it in place. That was close Tenzous idea was simple enough. Excalibur is surrounded by the spirits that negate Yomi, so Ill throw it outside of Yomis effects and you shoot it back in to slice apart the thatch reed Yomi gate. It was simple enough to say. But this was on the battlefield, with no practice, and with almost no advance warning. If Kimi had not noticed what Tenzou was doing, they never would have made it in time. Kimi herself was speaking with the Chancellor. Heh heh. How about that, foolish brother? It turned out just like I said it would, didnt it? That was amazing, sis. That ninja womans dance went just like you said it would. Judge. If her dance had really been an old Yamaga Shrine dance, I wouldnt have been able to see through it like that. But she must have become a Yamaga shrine maiden later in life, so she must not have fully mastered the Yamaga dance. And that means she remade some of the most important pieces into the more modern style she was used to. So At the most crucial points, her normal pattern shows through. And since those are the modern patterns, I know them as well as she does. The way she swayed back and forth is the same as my summit dance. Even then, it was quite something to predict the movements of the dancers opponent instead of just the dancer herself. Ugh. Naito groaned in her heart. Everyone in our class is at such a bizarrely high level. Of course, Im an Edel Brocken tester, a Special Duty Officer, and the top of the delivery business. But even then she did not feel near the top, so there was definitely something wrong with this class. And just as she started to wonder if she was using that to compromise in her desire for advancement Gold Mar, I dont really understand, but that was pretty amazing. Howd you do it? Eh? Well, um, I just made a spur of the moment decision. Its fine, Margot. Naruze walked up in her Weiss Hexen outfit. Only you couldve done that. No, no. That only worked thanks to the guideline you drew, Ga-chan. Then. She smiled. Were amazing. Naito briefly thought about what that meant. And I see. Naito tilted her head and brought her cheek to Naruzes. Then she pushed her cheek out of the way to Thanks. She pecked at Naruzes lips for a kiss. Tenzou slowly circled in front of Mary and deterred Unno with Excalibur. Defeating Unno was his top priority here, but Not bad. He kept his guard up She had stopped her dance and lowered her hips a bit. She turned her body to face south, probably with Naitos sniping in mind. But she did not immediately flee. Perhaps because she intends to keep my focus here. She would also be keeping the attention of Naitos sniping, Excalibur, Asama, and the others assisting him. Unno was sticking around to demonstrate that she could still use the Yomi gate spell if she needed to. If she fled, she would put her companions in danger. Such excellent teamwork. They had defeated her technique, but the situation that caused was still troublesome. She intends to singlehandedly hold back a large group. That was the original job of a ninja. So I suppose I should hope that the rest of your team is defeated. Narumi-dono and Futayo-donos results will decide this one, thought Tenzou as he deepened his defensive stance toward Unno. At that very moment, an explosion erupted on the west end of the Ariake. Sanadas Mochizuki had thrown an explosive at Narumi. Volume 5A, 21: Close Centipede Volume 5A, Chapter 21: Close Centipede What comes? What bites? What will not stop? Point Allocation (Unturning) Mochizuki saw the result of her explosion. The small explosion spell had been narrowed down for anti-personnel use. It was small scale, but it had enough power to easily blow someone away. However Good evening. The falling smoke and flames were parted by Date Narumi. She was unscathed as she walked forward. And How? Mochizuki did not understand. She had thrown an explosive as a counterattack. And she had matched it to Date Narumis timing. She had predicted her enemy would pass through that, so she had prepared a second piece of coal which could completely crush her opponent. Or it should have. That should should not have existed for an automaton. For an automaton, the result was determined in advance. There were times when they made a should estimation because their processing power could not keep up with their macro observations, but there were never any shoulds in the micro observations of a battle like this with little to interfere. But the enemy was unharmed. Her gait was light as she approached. Mochizuki worked her mind to figure out why. Understood. Mochizuki reached an understanding. Date Narumi was walking. Mochizuki had thrown her explosive based on the timing from when Date Narumi had been running. Since she was walking now, the explosion had occurred in front of her and focused its power there. But the early throwing time was not a mistake. After all, predicting she would be walking and throwing accordingly would have been dangerous. It was possible she could shift from a walk to a run. So this decision had not been a mistake. But this decision had not defeated the enemy. And that enemy was approaching. She walked forward. Mochizuki prepared to move back. ? Date Narumi raised her right hand. Her lightly spread hand held nothing. And there was no sign of her grabbing anything with it. But I have determined this was unexpected! Mochizuki realized she had stopped moving. Well done, Date Vice Chancellor. Gin heard Muneshige speak quietly while maintaining his defensive stance. She followed his gaze toward Mochizuki. And when Gin looked that way, Mochizuki did something odd. Even though Narumi was merely walking, Mochizuki frantically began to move back but suddenly stopped. What is happening? Gin asked Muneshige about it while she adjusted the aim of her anti-air fire. What kind of trick is the Date Vice Chancellor using there? Judge. She intentionally placed herself at a disadvantage in two or three ways at once. And She is using the advantages of an automaton against her opponent. That reminded Gin of something. Is that what you did the other day, Master Muneshige? This is different from Asakusa and the others. Muneshige had fought an automaton the other morning, but Compared to the Date Vice Chancellors current opponent, I can see just how free a life Musashis automatons live. I can also tell just how many harsh battlefields the other nations automatons have seen. AndI know perfectly well what combat policy the Date Vice Chancellor has taken. That being Pacifism. Or rather, she aims to surpass her opponent without even fighting. Gin knew what he meant. That had been the Date clans initial policy toward Musashi. They kept their distance from Musashi and tried to claim the history recreation that made them the ultimate rulers of Oushuu. Even if they would have accepted Musashi after that, they had rejected any interference. Of course, even if the Date Vice Chancellor advocated pacifism, she would know that fighting was inevitable. She avoided combat because the explosive power of dedicating all of her strength to fighting was too dangerous. Unturning Centipedes Paths of Countless Hundreds went well beyond an individuals technique. Also, when she did use that, she tended to make her attack in consecutive waves to provide a warning. When she does fight, she pursues her enemy, bites at them time and again, and lets them know how much of an advantage she has before finally ensnaring them and crushing them. Is that the way of Unturning Centipede? She had done that against Niwa when they fought P.A. Oda at Novgorod. She had secured her advantage on the battlefield using the consecutive ejection of Unturning Centipedes parts and then she had made her attack on Niwa. It was a strange contradiction. She held back because she understood the danger she posed. But when she decided to use her power, she did so without feeling a single pang of conscience. And most likely She stepped forward on this battlefield because she lacks Unturning Centipede. Should you call it a prideful overestimation of her power? Or should you call it a kind consideration for others? But Gin also heard some whispering behind her. Strange She was extremely belligerent with me from the beginning Whatd you do to her, Uqui? Only gave her some panties while playing a porn game and then fought her with a hammer. Thats pretty high level stuff. Um, Toori-kun, I dont think thats the issue Perhaps some forceful interference had altered the Date clans policy from the outset there. But without that here, the Date Vice Chancellor could handle this like normal. Here she goes, Gin. The Date Vice Chancellor is moving forward. This is a pattern, thought Mochizuki as she fell back. This must be the usual combat pattern of Date Vice Chancellor Date Narumi. Testament. She is going to repeatedly bite at me as a warning! She would make her superiority known and, if her opponent continued to oppose her, she would prove that accumulated superiority by sending all of it her opponents way to achieve victory. Dates Vice Chancellor had already given several warnings. When Mochizuki placed her memories on the chopping block of her decision making, she realized the warnings had begun from the first time that girl had blocked one of the explosives with her sword. And that had done something to the timing of Mochizukis explosions and the way she dodged the many sword strikes. She created a pattern in them! Mochizuki had intended to avoid repeating a pattern in her attacks and evasions. But the enemy had made her do so. By defending, dodging, and attacking in the same way, Dates Vice Chancellor had given a pattern to Mochizukis movements. It was not that Dates Vice Chancellor could only defend or dodge, or that she could only make attacks that would not hit. I have determined she was guiding me by teaching me how to react to those actions! Mochizuki tried to fall back as Date Narumi walked toward her. Mochizuki determined her opponent was dangerous, so she quickly prepared to move back. Her body reacted to Narumis light movements. Date Narumi had made one of the initial movements that Mochizuki had unwittingly memorized. It was the initial movement that Date Narumi always made before attacking. And once she saw that movement, Mochizuki would not be making the optimal reaction if she did not dodge. So she began to change her backwards movement into the optimal evasion. I have determined that is wrong! The immediate change of intent dulled and stopped her movement. This was a deficiency found in automatons. What was normally a strength had been remade into a weakness by the series of events. And the enemy had made a further warning earlier. When faced with the defenseless Date Narumi, Mochizuki had determined whether or not she was an enemy. If she had settled on not an enemy, this would not have happened. That had been the final warning. After preparing herself to overcome everything, Date Narumi was confirming her opponents hostile intent. Mochizuki had misread the situation. Her primary mission was to buy time for the Shirasagi Castle to complete its preparations in the sky. So she had determined her goal matched that of Date Narumi who was making no attempt at a finishing blow. But she had been wrong. Her opponent had only been warning her while building up what she needed to overcome. If I do not fall back soon, she will ultimately crush me and sweep me away! Mochizuki had made the wrong decision here. She had mistakenly thought this was provocation and that she was a step away from victory. But that had not been true at all. I have determined you were luring me in! There was a reason for the intensity at the end of her statement. Date Narumi had lightly moved her knee forward as she approached. She was coming. Automaton vision was fast. She could perceive all of her opponents movements. But that was precisely the problem. She could not overlook the initial movement of an attack that she had been forced to memorize. To conclude that this was something else, she had to confirm it for herself. This was the same. Even in her high-speed vision, she had to wait to see that Date Narumis leg was merely stepping forward instead of preparing to attack. Her high-speed processing power was wasted. It was a waste of time. When you can see everything, you have to react to everything, said Date Narumi. Let me guess. You should have been a good match for me. You should have been able to use your explosives to hold back the consecutive summoning of my mandible swords. You should have been able to hold back all of my attacks. You should have been easily able to defeat me. Thats how it should have beenright? The enemy spoke of should after should. And without a smile on her face. And thats why a thought occurred to me. What was that? What would be good for dinner tonight? We had fish yesterday. Mochizuki did not understand. But Date Narumi continued to approach. But as she approached, Mochizuki had a thought. If I keep things like this, her attacks cant reach me! Yes, if the enemy attacked, she only had to dodge again. If she made the appropriate response, the enemy could do nothing. And She still had a secret technique. Her opponent was not the only one with a trick up her sleeve. And just as she sensed the possibility of victory, Date Narumi moved again. She displayed the initial movement of an attack. Oh, thought Urquiaga. Is she going to draw her sword here? The half-dragons eyes saw the prosthetic limbs track suit girl finally draw a sword from thin air. She had moved in close, but her automaton opponent had excellent reaction speed. Swinging that sword would not hit her. So Thats right. Urquiaga continued speaking before the confused crossdresser and the others could turn his way. Shes powerful, but she doesnt hold back. As he said that, Narumi made a certain movement. She let go of the sword she had partially drawn. Mochizuki determined her opponent had done something unexpected. She had given Mochizuki an evasion pattern, looked like was using that for a feint, and Did something else!? Automatons always sought the optimal answer to the present situation. They searched for that answer through calculations such as statistics and deviations, but most of all by searching. Even when faced with a never-before-seen situation, there was a chance they had experienced, seen, or heard about a similar or equivalent action. So that happened here. And Kh. She could not move until she found the answer. She might find the optimal solution, so moving before it arrived might mean letting the optimal solution escape her. So Icant Mochizuki made an adjustment as the word move appeared in her mind. She saw Date Narumi charge forward without a weapon in tow. She had to strike back. This was an enemy before her eyes. As she had previously determined, this was a hostile opponent. The current situation did not matter. The previous reason remained: Date Narumi was a part of Musashi, so She is defined as an enemy! ! Mochizuki moved. She moved back to avoid Narumis approach. And she swung her hand like usual. I have determined she cannot dodge this! She threw her explosives as a counterattack against Narumi. Narumi saw the coals approaching. The explosives had been thrown toward her approach. So she managed to respond. Well done. And so Narumi continued forward. She leaned forward for just an instant to pass between the coals. From there, she did not rush herself and walked one step further forward than normal. That dodged the attack. Ahead of her, Mochizuki was already preparing the next attack. Narumi felt heat like wind on her neck. It was The coals. The five coals that glowed with a red light had supposedly passed by her, but they made a gentle turn and pursued her. These were homing weapons. They were different from the previous coals that had only traveled in a straight line. Their movements gently wrapped around her at close range. ! And they exploded. Mochizuki made her second throw. She could not tell what had happened to Date Narumi. This was a dangerous enemy, so she needed to throw more explosives. Obliterating her so nothing remains is the optimal solution! Mochizuki used that decision to violently shake the air. The many explosions surrounded her with smoke. The enemy was thoroughly hidden both physically and optically. Mochizuki knew what such an action was called: fear. She had no emotions, but this was a statistical decision. After all, this enemy had surpassed what automatons excelled at and took pride in, and she had moved in to consume her. It was almost like She is trying to make my existence meaningless! All of these additional explosives were thrown in a straight line. They did not contain the gentle homing ability seen in the earlier ones. That was My secret technique! She had revealed her explosion spell that she only used as a last resort. It was A fuse, right? She heard a voice. It was Date Narumis. Mochizuki briefly stopped moving. But only for a moment. She soon launched more explosives. She sent a great tremor into the air. But the voice spoke. Your explosion spell is formed from a fuse. You should have plenty of explosives stored in some other phase like a dual pitch space for when bringing weaponry along on a covert mission would be difficult. I have determined you are discussing shoulds. And you should have things set up so that the bombs stored in a phase space are ejected and detonated when the fire reaches the end of the fuse. And for a fuse, you use She said it. Your hair. There was no should here. Your throwing action was fake. You used the throwing action to disguise that your gravitational control pulled out a hair fuse and threw it like a long needle. That was why the throwing action was always the same and the thrown explosives were always the same speed. And that made it easy to avoid once I had seen through it. But how did you-!? Because you tried to hit me by manipulating the timing more than the speed or angle. Its the same as trying to hit someone with a projectile fired at the optimal speed instead of just throwing it by hand. That told me you were launching something with your gravitational control instead of throwing the explosive. Mochizuki stopped making the throwing motion. Her enemy had seen through it. It was no use against this opponent. I thought you did quite well at the end there. You used nothing but straight-line throws the whole time and then released the gravitational control to give the hairs back some of their original limberness. The very air current I created by moving forward caught them and gave the fuses a gentle homing ability. A decent secret technique. She had seen through it all. Mochizuki determined that every technique available to her had been crushed. How long did you know? Would it sound cool to say from the beginning? As for why The smell. You were plotting to infiltrate the Ariake if possible, werent you? So you prepared a disguise and used Musashi products. That shampoo can overpower the smell of oil, cant it? Ive used it since last night. The wind reached the smoke. A slight gap appeared in the smoke, creating a window-like slit. And when Mochizuki searched for the enemy through it Shes gone!? Im over here. She was down below. At the bottom of the smoke convection, Date Narumi was seated on the Ariakes floor. She had no arms. There was no need to preface it with most likely. To escape the timing of the explosion, she had abandoned the weights on her shoulders and dropped her body straight down. The enemy had been in the same spot the entire time. Which one was it that had lost sight of what mattered and instead viewed the wrong thing? I have determined it was me! Mochizuki moved. Nothing she could do would work any longer. So as if abandoning all that ! She pulled out a bundle of hair with her gravitational control and fired it. She lit the many fuses as Date Narumi got up from the floor. What if I attack with them all at once!? You mustnt lose sight of your original objective. Date Narumi ejected false arms onto her shoulders. And not just one pair. The arms appeared like bullets being loaded into a magazine and she launched them toward Mochizuki. They all took the same action she had used when attacking Mochizuki before. She reproduced the attack enough times to reach the triple digits. The prosthetic arms accurately carried out the task. But those arms held no weapons. So even more than before Those attacks cannot reach me! Just as Mochizuki made that decision and prepare to make her final evasion, she saw something. The many arms performing their attack in midair were holding her fuses. And each arm held just the one hair. Armless Narumi spoke calmly. Attacking with them all at once, you said? Then That is what Ill hit you with to defeat you. Mochizuki realized all of the explosions had hit her own body. As she was smashed to pieces, she heard gunfire. That was the sound of Kakeis attack. Kakei-sama. She heard 10 gunshots in a row. He was still firing at Musashis Vice Chancellor from point-blank range. Volume 5A, 22: Reflector in the Heavens Volume 5A, Chapter 22: Reflector in the Heavens Where Is god? Point Allocation (An Unseen Place) Ohhhh! Futayo turned back toward Kakei. She primarily attacked with the bottom of her spear while she made sure to Dodge! The gunfire arrived immediately afterwards. She had attacked from the right, but it came from the left. And the 10 shots appeared less than a centimeter away from the side of her face or her stomach. The attack came from her blind spot. But she had speed. She was swinging from right to left, but the axis of her feet had pulled off the previous footwork and bullet kicks. So she leaped to the side and used her spear to Block it! Understood, said the weapon. An impact shook Tonbo Spares shaft. She used that to adjust the speed and direction of her leap so she could dodge the remaining bullets. This was much like a kata. When she knew where the attack was coming, this kata allowed her to accurately block it and use it for her next action. And there was only one thing she could say about Kakeis attack for making her think that way. Well done! She had never thought she would experience gunfire like swordsmanship. And since he fired 10 shots at once You truly rival a master swordsman! A ninja doesnt want a samurais praise. Oh, right. My mistake. I shouldnt look at everything from my own perspective. But, thought Futayo. There was something she understood now. Kakei-dono. She approached and was knocked back each time, but she was still gradually getting closer as she spoke. Even now, she was dodging the gunfire that appeared outside her field of vision. Your gunfire follows a certain rule, doesnt it? And what might that be? Since he asked, Futayo answered. All of your shots come from your own blind spots! Kakei smiled bitterly in his heart as he continued firing at Musashis Vice Chancellor. Shes gotta have figured out how my shooting spell works by now. Her evasions had grown quite sharp. She had focused on the attacks in her own blind spots and fully avoided them. Not bad, Musashi Vice Chancellor! And you are doing an excellent job with your blind spot attacks! That was true enough. After all My Blind Spot Delivery sends something unseen to an unseen place. It was an object transmission spell. He wished he could send things to a seen place, but he could not thanks to his affinity with the spell. This had caused him a lot of trouble in the past. He had initially trained in the ninja techniques of throwing needles or small projectiles. Back when he was only throwing things via pure martial arts, his results had been second to none. They honestly had high hopes for me. But in a real battle against someone who could use spells, martial arts alone were not enough. So his training had begun to include throwing spells for use in combat. And he found he was unable to use those spells properly. Everyone else had been able to launch their projectile several hundred meters while he could only reach a few dozen meters at best. When he looked into it, he found that his launch spell was activating but not lending him its power for some reason. It was a matter of affinity. Affinity did not always work in the positive direction. Like Musashis Vice Chancellor, there were those who were loved by acceleration spells. Like him, there were those who had been abandoned by launching spells. Spells were a means of gaining your gods approval and borrowing their power. Someone in the equation was not cooperating, but he had not known if it was him or the god. The spell had not activated properly for him. People had said all sorts of things about him. Some claimed his god had abandoned him. Others claimed he was unclean. And his excellent results with martial arts had only made the criticism stronger. Some of his friends had helped him try to overcome the poor affinity, but even they had eventually realized it was no use and left him. He had been quick to realize they had given up on him and he had been quick to change the subject to something harmless when they did speak with him. At the time, he had thought it was all over for him, he had stopped attending training, and he had eventually started planning to live the life of a village laborer instead of a ninja. But, thought Kakei. At one point, I figured it out. He had decided to throw it all away. One day after classes let out at the academys middle school, he had decided to throw out everything he had done so he could live an easier life. He had used his poor launching spell to throw his beloved throwing needle to the floor behind him. And when he exited into the hallway, he had noticed something. The throwing needle had stabbed into the hallways wooden floor. I dont get it. It had made no sense to him. At first, he had thought a tsukumogami residing in the needle had been expressing its reluctance to be thrown out, so he had taken it to the metalworking room and alchemy room to have it analyzed. But they found nothing out of the ordinary. He had felt his only option was to recreate the situation, but whenever he threw it while watching, nothing happened. He had only figured out what was happening after dropping out of the training classes. Before summer break when everyone else was focused on the upcoming high school entrance exam, he had thrown a paper airplane in the classroom to ask a friend about their summer break plans. To make sure the teacher did not notice, he had nonchalantly tossed the paper airplane to the side, but it had fallen back on top of his desk. He had not known why, but he had known it was the same as with the needle. He had wondered if his friend had returned it with some kind of spell, so he had tried it again. This isnt what Id call a talent. Sometimes a god took a liking to someone. Sometimes the opposite happened. He did not know which one he was, but he remembered what his middle school homeroom teacher had said: I think your god must want to take possession of your accurate line of fire and the tightening of your fingers as you take aim. They must want to adore them as their own. Theyd take those things from me? Yes. Looking at it that way, you must have sharpshooting skills so great that your god is willing to rob you of your human rights for them. So look at it that way. And Your god will always watch over the shots that not even you can see. He did not remember how he had responded. But he had never returned to the firing lessons. Because he had a goal. Once I get to high school, Ill get into the Chancellors Officers. At the very least, I need to be a Special Duty Officer. And the results could be seen now. God. Kakei looked to the enemy as he spoke and blew fuse smoke from the corner of his mouth. Are you still watching my shooting? With that, the enemy arrived. She spun her body with all her might, and Musashis Vice Chancellor arrived right in front of him with smoke trailing behind her. She had caught him. Futayo saw Kakei move. He took a back step. But the movement began slowly. So I can hit him first! She charged in. She threw her body forward with all her strength to give herself too much momentum for any shots from behind to catch up. Youre mi- But her shout was cut off. Kakei seemed to collapse. And onto his back so that he stared up into the sky instead of at her. He fell backwards, but He is not looking at me!? Then Futayo realized what this meant. By looking up into the sky and collapsing, Kakei gained something. The greatest blind spot and evasion!? If he looked into the sky, the ground and everything to the horizon entered his blind spot. So that was what he had done. She knew he would fire soon thereafter. Would it be to her left, right, or back? Which will it be!? It was the front. It was a pure counterattack. He had not used this line of fire before now. Kh! Soaring Wings contained great speed. Even if she leaped forward now, she would not gain much height while using Soaring Wings. And A sound!? From the left, right, and back, groups of bullets were fired at different heights. They joined the barrage in front of her to surround her. They were going to hit her. Bullets were approaching from all directions. So ! Futayo took a certain action in response to the approaching bullets. She made an intentional misstep. Heh heh. Now that was reckless. Kimi crossed her arms and spoke as the light at Futayos knees broke. Soaring Wings had shattered. No She shattered it herself, didnt she? Where had she learned that? No, she had probably just now thought it up. And in so doing She will fly. Its terribly simple, but its an idea that would never occur to me since I try to preserve the dance. I could learn something from this. The solid sound only now reached Kimi, but Futayo was already airborne. She had flown far above Kakeis head. Kakei saw the enemy. She was in the sky. He saw an arc flying high in the night sky. It was the Musashi Vice Chancellors hair. She really did it. The enemy had sent her acceleration spell out of control. Normally, she used that uncontrollable blast of acceleration to dodge when she could not otherwise avoid his attack. Did she get that explosion of acceleration to follow her own axis!? It had to have been a split-second decision. Just how good was her combat sense? But in the sky overhead, the Musashi Vice Chancellor completed a flip and began to fall. The arc of her hair was tugged straight as she dropped down. He would be in trouble if he stayed collapsed on the floor here. But Thats fine by me. Kakei looked at the enemy and fired. Not all blind spots were created by his field of vision. Your body creates a decent home for my god. He could not see behind her. So he took aim and offered the shots to his god. He fired 10 times. But he soon realized something. ? His bullets had not appeared behind the Musashi Vice Chancellor as she fell. What? Kakei had never imagined this could happen, but he did not panic and simply pulled the trigger in his pants pocket. But there was no sound or motion in the supposedly unseen area behind the Musashi Vice Chancellors back. What is going on? he wondered. Did my affinity betray me now of all times? But when he looked to the Musashi Vice Chancellors back as she fell, he saw something there: her spear. Oh. So that was it. Did you reflect your back with the spear tip so I could see it!? She had erased his blind spot. Dammit! He shouted in his heart. God! This would be so much easier if you had betrayed me! Kakei kept his eyes on the opponent falling from the sky and he aimed a shot from his blind spot. He aimed a bullet from his right side as he lay collapsed on the floor. ! But just before he fired, she raised her voice. Bind! Tonbo Spare! Futayo realized Kakei had avoided a direct hit. Well done! The trick was simple. Just before Tonbo Spares cut had hit him, he had fired from his blind spot to hit himself from the right. The impact rang loud, his body doubled over and flew to the side, and he was hit just a bit by the cutting power. The Ariakes surface armor shattered and Kakei was caught in the middle of it. After flying to the left, the cut from above smashed his right shoulder and slammed him into the surface armor. But by the time Futayo landed Thanks. For using a projectile in the end. Someone stood there. And it was not Kakei alone. There were 3: Kakei, Unno, and Mochizuki who was broken and sitting on Unnos shoulder. Volume 5A, 23: Performers on the Rotating Stage Volume 5A, Chapter 23: Performers on the Rotating Stage If pushing doesnt work Then try pulling If ninja-ing doesnt work Point Allocation (Then Try Withdrawing) Well, this is hopeless. Mitotsudaira heard Kakei speak. He stood on the west end of the Ariake and his left shoulder was bent at an odd angle. His right forearm was also limp. But two other figures seemed to rise up behind him. That would be Mochizuki and Unno, wouldnt it? Mochizuki was almost entirely destroyed and sitting on Unnos shoulder. Unno had lost most of her equipment and blood dripped from her right hand. Then Kakei spoke. We gave it our all, but that wasnt enough. Isa chose to fight to the death at this point. But theres another option. Isnt there, Musashi? If you give it your all and that isnt enough Then Well make a comeback with a new meaning of our all. Are you accepting our policy? asked Mitotsudaira. Kakei shook his shoulders. That comeback could always be a fight to the death, right? Hey, A sudden voice interrupted as someone stepped forward. It was the crossdresser. Dont be so quick to think about dying. Are you small animals or something? Do I need to rub your nose in it? I really dont want to know what you mean by that. And as the losers of the history recreation, were in no position to accept a major nation no matter how the interpretations work out. Thats true, thought Mitotsudaira. Even Musashi had been helpless against Hashiba in the resolution of Mikatagahara. And they had needed to consider the situations of the three nations during the meeting with Oushuu. They were in no position to do whatever they pleased. And it has to be even worse for a small nation like Sanada. At that point, a certain thought occurred to Mitotsudaira. And Asama seemed to have realized the same thing. They exchanged a glance, and My king. She started to speak, but Kakei-sama was it? Horizon tilted her head and then spoke to Kakeis group. In that case, you can come join us if you ever feel like it. Asama gasped. To her right, Mitotsudaira looked like she had hurriedly shut her mouth. And Asama was fairly certain she knew what that expression meant. Mito was thinking the same thing, wasnt she? Heh heh, laughed the idiot sister as she moved between Asama and Mitotsudaira and placed her hands on their shoulders from behind. The other two girls simultaneously brushed off Kimis hands and they exchanged a sidelong glance. You sure have let a certain someone influence you, Mito. I could say the same about you, Tomo. For that matter, Horizon was the same. As for Kimi Kimi doesnt often let her thoughts reach the surface, but it happened to her long ago. But, thought Asama as she took a breath. Asama: I never thought Horizon would have a Toori-kun kind of idea. Gold Mar: So we dont need the Chancellor anymore? Me: Wait! Waaaiiit! Horizon cant do nudist gags or crossdressing gags! Silver Wolf: My king! My king! Youre only helping the case against you! Hori-ko: Phew So Ive taken another step into the lead Asama did not really understand, but she was glad she was not caught in the middle of it. Anyway, she thought as she looked to their opponents. The three of them still stood there within the remnants of the smoke. Unno realized Mochizukis entire body had gone tense while sitting on her shoulder. That meant Mochizuki could not fully control her own body at the moment And she cant make a decision here. Unno honestly thought the Musashi princesss suggestion was a feasible one. By joining the winning side, they would have stability, even if that sides victory was only an apparent one crippled by interpretations. In the current Warring States period, it was common for powerful people to change academies. And Musashi did in fact contain skilled people from other nations. Unno asked Mochizuki a quiet question. Can we call that suggestion the pride of the victor? Unfortunately, Kakei-samas argument was that the losers cannot have their way in life. So as the future winners, they have suggested the entirely possible solution of, Why not join the winning side? Is that like a short person envying a tall person and having the tall person tell them, Come join me and youll grow taller? Then Theyre taking away our position as the losers. Couldnt we accuse them of refusing to treat us like losers and using their victors pride to force us to join them? We cannot. Musashis princess said if you ever feel like it, so she only made a suggestion and is not attempting to take anything from us. And the ever does not set a time limit on the offer either. Then Testament. That means we can join them as the losers. It also means we can also wait until everything is over and we have lost everything, including our inherited names. That was well stated, thought Unno. So whether were losers or winners is determined by our own decision, is it? So the Leviathan princess speaks of the Uroboros? Tomoe Gozen smiled a little while tying together a wooden frame to support a fruit tree on the dark slope of an orchard. They accept and cut apart the destiny of winning and losing. That is the method Musashi is recognizing and creating. They do not trample anyone underfoot, but they do not immerse themselves in pity either. They gain as much as possible through a flat relationship. Tomoe Gozen took a breath and rested her hands. The corners of her mouth rose as she looked down at Magdeburg where reconstruction was well underway. Hey, Matsunaga, can you hear me from the afterlife? Musashi really has overcome your death and gained the soul needed to face a destroyer. She grabbed one of the fruits growing on the tree. The pear was not quite ripe yet and she bit into it with the side of her mouth. Its still a bit sour. Unsurprising at this point. But She observed the bite mark. First the sprout is planted, grown, supported, and protected from the wind and rain. Only after all that does it grow into a great tree. And then it can supply its blessings and shade to many more people than helped it grow. Are you saying that is the path Musashi has chosen? Oh. You were here, Guericke? Tomoe Gozen sat down on the slope and took another bite of the fruit. I still dont know what will happen. But Long agoYoritomo, the others, and I aimed for that path, lost sight of it, and failed to reach it. Do you expect them to reach it? I am turning a blind eye to the fact that you are sending them the results of your defense barrier research without permission. It seemed to take Guericke a moment to realize what she meant. I see, he said. Once the pears are ready, I must send them some. Well interact with them for the summer events. Send them then. They will still be sour then. Thats perfect for them. She took a large bite. Dont grow too sweet, Musashi. Be the victors who treat the losers as your equals. Dont you forget that. I see. So that is the Musashi way. Kakei heard the overhead shellfire continue as if to criticize them for speaking with the enemy. The din of battle sounded from all around, but he felt he could speak at least for now. So will Musashi accept us? Yeah, said the crossdresser as he adjusted the crotch of his shrine maiden outfit. Thats how Musashis always been. Well accept all the other nations awkward people. He fixed the crotch, slapped his butt, and shouted right? at the others. What an awful academy Kakei thought that from the bottom of his heart, but there was one thing he had to say. I have no intention of making friends with you. I have an obligation to our current home. As do I. He sensed Unno and Mochizuki nodding behind him. But Musashis princess had more to say. Please answer me this: is that something you are willing to accept death over? That is not an easy question. Unno spoke from behind him. I cant exactly answer that until Ive looked death in the eye, can I? Then youll never be able to answer it, thought Kakei, but he made sure to hold his tongue. Novice: Then shell never be able to answer it, will she? Logically speaking. Four Eyes: Did you hear that? This literary boy thinks he knows something about logic. Gold Mar: But it looked a bit like that Kakei guy wanted to say something just now. Mal-Ga: It did, it did. Im glad I got a sketch of it. Horizon determined that Unnos response made sense. So she bowed to those three. Judge. True enough. That was indeed a difficult question. Let us call it a tie. S-sure Unno felt obligated to nod back and Kakei shook his shoulders as he turned to the side. Novice: Theyre planning to withdraw. Find a good opportunity and keep them from escaping. Thats true, silently agreed Horizon. The battle was not over. And they would understand that. So Find a good opportunity? The shellfire was shattering defense barriers in the sky. Kakei spoke below the light of the falling ether shards. By my estimation, we will face each other again before long, Musashi. Possibly as soon as a few days from now. You are suggesting a rematch? Next time, I expect itll be a home game for us. I dont know who youll end up facing, though. He spat the fuse out of his mouth. And Bye. Horizon nodded and bowed. Take care. Horizon performed a quick-draw with Maska Orge. A transparent and wavering power flew from Horizon to the Sanada trio. And 3 silhouettes on the western side of the Ariake were hit and blown away. But Those were replacement dolls, werent they!? Hearing Tenzous voice, Muneshige fell to his knees. Gin gasped and looked back. I-I am so very sorry, Master Muneshige! I failed to predict this one! Horizon stared down at Maska Orge and nodded. Nice average. I-is that how it works? asked Mitotsudaira. Is it!? Heh heh. Since that Sanada group managed to keep up with Horizon, I say they would fit in pretty well here on Musashi. Dont you think? Novice: And Ariadust-kun! You used Aspida Phylargias energy for that shot, didnt you!? Please think more strategically! Hori-ko: Not to worry. I still have the True Muneshige Cannon. Although it has yet to accomplish anything. Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige!! Now your eyes look twice as dead!? Me: Dammit I wish I had a Logismoi Oplo so I could have a trademark gag like that. Wise Sister: Oh? You do, foolish brother? Hey, Asama, is there any kind of gag like that for him? If not, give him a nice big one! Yknow, big like those boobs of yours! Cmoooon! Asama: Uh, its not like I can just think up a gag on demand. I tend to stumble across them Silver Wolf: Yeah, your trademark gag really only works with you Asama: I nearly agreed with you on reflex, but thats not true, is it!? Is it!? However, a wind blew in to intrude on their exchange. That wind was a noise. It was a low straining sound in the sky. Naomasa looked out from the Ariake and shouted to the others. The Shirasagi Castles 2nd unit has finished its preparations! Its on its way here! Volume 5A, 24: White Heron in the Changing Night Volume 5A, Chapter 24: White Heron in the Changing Night The wings that shine in the night The strength to pass through the darkness The heart to conquer the shadows Point Allocation (Showdown) The shellfire sounds like its getting closer Masazumi sighed on the lift as it neared the Ariakes ceiling. We got through Sanada, so now its the Shirasagi Castle again. How should I look at this? she wondered. The Shirasagi Castle has both of its units back, so should I say that we got through Sanada or that we let them buy the time they needed? That interpretation would become a topic of discussion when using the Musashis war power as a bargaining chip with other nations. Sanada had done their job against Vice Chancellor level opponents. And they had exposed the status of Musashis war power. Of course, they had sacrificed themselves to do so. Thats a method Aoi really doesnt like. Musashi had done well in that sense because they had not let Sanada sacrifice themselves. But the problem with a public position is that we cant just say alls well that ends well because everyones safe. You have my sympathies. Masazumi nodded when she heard Munenoris voice from somewhere. Are Kanou and the others doing well? Judge. The management processing for Musashi residents is back to full capacity now that the remodeling is complete, so they are searching again for any spies. Of course, some people might be spying even if it is not their specialty, so they will be transferred down for maintenance to the land port on the surface. Yeah, said Masazumi. The land ports transport ship temporary city is a real waste. Judge. Ookubo-sama thinks we can turn it into the Shirakawa Headquarters for the Oushuu trade route you proposed. She has been holding meetings with the Industrial Committee, Lifestyle Committee, and Construction Division every evening lately. So she isnt paying any attention to you? Th-that is not what I meant. Now, now, she said while waving her hand in what she hoped was an upperclassman-y way. On her sign frame, she could see Takigawa had finished moving the Shirasagi Castle into place. Neshinbara, how are things? Thats so cool! Seeing the Shirasagi Castle outside of stealth is rare, so I need to get a bunch of recordings while I can. After all She could hear the smile in his voice through the divine transmission. Well need to at least do some serious damage to it if were going to relieve the stress weve built up from all these shell hits. Im glad to see youre doing well. So take care of this. Of course, Im monitoring the situation on my sign frame and Ill have to make some adjustments to the more dangerous statements all of you make. Judge. At any rate, its begun. What has? She knew the answer, but she asked anyway. A direct fight between Hashiba and us. A new age has finally arrived. Were acting as Houjous mercenaries here, but we wont receive any support from Houjou. This battle is P.A. Odas Takigawa and her Shirasagi Castle against Musashi. This isnt about historical romance. Restraining Hashiba here will benefit Oushuu and Kantou and it will guide Musashi to an advantageous position at the Peace of Westphalia. Our gathering of the Logismoi Oplo is competing against P.A. Odas Genesis Project, so this confrontation is crucial. And And We cant accept Hashibas methods that prioritize speed even if that requires sacrifice. Thats Aois policy, but its ours too now, thought Masazumi. So Neshinbara, drive the Shirasagi Castle out of Kantou. That will force P.A. Oda to focus on us and demonstrate to the other nations that P.A. Odas exclusive dominance is over. You should be telling that to more than just me. Thats not true. She smiled bitterly. We already know what needs to be said here. Its the same thing Aoi said before: Lets see whos the strongest. With this battle, they were finally doing that. But Do your best up there. She heard a great noise. It was the Shirasagi Castles shellfire pounding on the Ariakes upper surface. She occasionally heard a creaking sound like it caught on something, but that likely meant a shell had hit where the armor had been stripped away. Masazumi corrected her expression and asked a question. Whats the situation? The Shirasagi Castle is now keeping their distance and firing on us from their outer range. The god of war snipers can reach, but their aim is unreliable. That would change with some specialized guided shells, but god of war sniper rifles are rare and we apparently dont have any spells that match them. So were doing everything we can at the moment, said the Secretary. Yes, no matter what happens here, well manage. You can count on us. Shellfire poured down on the Ariake. The general flow of events was the same as before: The Shirasagi Castle had split into 2 units which were constantly firing while covering for each others blind spots. But Damn! Those Shirasagi Castle ships are further away than before! The enemy was distant. Can the god of war sniper unit hit them!? No! When theyre this far away, they can cautiously move their ships out of the way! So we can only hit with a fluke, but they can hit us anywhere they want and wear us down!? The Ariake was just too large a target. That size meant it was not easily destroyed, but that only went so far. The armor on the upper surface had already been greatly destroyed and the tertiary armor, their final hope, was halfway destroyed in a lot of places. Taking any more hits would be dangerous. And because they knew that, everyone from the Ariake and the Musashi was in a hurry. Ariake here. Musashi and I have worked together to put together a new defense barrier pattern. I will send you all the locations of the safe zones, so please move there ASAP. Over. More and more barriers appeared in the sky. They turned to light as the shells shattered them. And as that light shined on everyone Hurry to your posts! The general units had to move the most. Individual-use spells and weaponry could not attack the Shirasagi Castle. But they were crucial for observing and tracking the Shirasagi Castle and it was possible the Shirasagi Castle would send down more individual enemies. Personnel needed to be deployed as a deterrent for that. And everyone noticed something. The defense barriers were appearing in certain locations more than others. Arent those the spots where those light bombs hit!? Did the Shirasagi Castle use the time Sanada bought them to determine where those were!? Solid sounds came from the floor atop the Ariake. Everyone looked to the west side of the Ariake and found the floor tilting shallowly. The armor itself had not been destroyed, but a 20-meter square panel was clearly floating up. An atmosphere of eh? hung over them all, but a few of them caught on and quickly began moving. Did the welding come apart there!? On the Shirasagi Castles bridge, Takigawa lowered her shoulders in relief. The insha kotob by her hands displayed a diagram of the Ariake with the effective attack locations indicated with red, but The light got in between the primary and secondary armor when the Descending Light Bombs hit. From there, we only have to make some calculations based on what we know about the division of Ariakes armor to find where the Descending Light Bombs were fired near the armor anchoring points. By firing further shells there and simply bending the armor, we can tear up a wide region of the primary armor to expose what lies below. According to the calculation results on her insha kotob There are 85 such locations. And we can fire on them all we want. The sky out the window glowed red. The main cannons had taken aim and fired based on the data sent to them. They all fired at once. A slight movement ran through the Ariake. But this was not the same as the vibrations from the shells hitting it. The armor is being torn away! The frame is going to bend! Just like solidifying mud would split, black lines ran through the armor panels connected to the ones torn away by the shellfire. The removal of the armor altered the tension in the frame it was attached to. Especially in the center of the Ariake, the surrounding influence pulled hard on the frame and caused connecting bolts and welds to burst apart below the floor. And then even more shells fell from the sky. Is the ground cracking apart!? That was exactly what happened in the center of the Ariake. Intermittent cracks ran along the white upper surface and the armor panels were lifted up by a texture much like a thin layer of cracked ice. Below that, the secondary and tertiary armor had also split and the ether fuel pipes passing between them had burst. Glowing fog and smoke erupted above the Ariake. This will prevent the top from opening! We need to hurry the repairs! As everyone shouted and moved, the rising billows of smoke grew in number and even more shells fell from the sky. Roaring noises dropped from above. Unno had chosen to withdraw by jumping down from the Ariake. As she fell, she saw the battle resume overhead. Then Mochizuki spoke after moving from Unnos shoulder and into the air. I have determined the Shirasagi Castles shellfire is much more accurate than before. Well, they wouldnt have wasted that time. This is the battlefield. Musashi was observing the Shirasagi Castle and this means Takigawa was doing the same to them. The Ariake, Musashi, and Shirasagi Castle all required largescale national power to operate. Dammit I say we did pretty well against such a large nation, said another voice. It was Kakei. He was falling a bit further down and to the right. To be honest, I dont feel like I was alive. He pulled something from his pocket, tore them up, and threw them away. They were charms. One for ninja-specific physical enhancements and one to block pain. So you were right at the limit with those? And it took that to only just barely reach the Musashi Vice Chancellors level? Ill do better next time, so onell probably do. And if I did that well against the Vice Chancellor, Ill do even better against the others. You really like looking down, dont you? Only after saying that did Unno take a breath of laughter. And Mochizuki also spoke while falling down from overhead. I would also like to return to my original duty. Yeah, you never were meant for combat. We only pushed you into it. Dont act like youre the boss just because youre almost entirely untouched complained Kakei. Oh, shut up, said Unno as she glared at him before looking back up into the sky. She could hear the shellfire there. And I suppose Takigawa is going to withdraw from Kantou here, lose the Battles of Shizugatake and Komaki Nagakute, and reach the end of her career. That wont be the whole story. Shes a P.A. Oda leader. Kakei sighed as he fell. Honestly. What were we even doing here? Were we fighting for Takigawa whos under real pressure to preserve P.A. Odas reputationor were we fighting for our own reputation even as were forced to withdraw? Eh? Kakei did not say any more. But Mochizuki There is movement in the sky. The pattern is somewhat different from before. The Shirasagi Castle is keeping their distance as they fire so that they can avoid any simple return fire. They must intend to wear down the Ariake. Thats certainly a passive choice. But an effective one. They can accomplish a unilateral bombardment, said the automaton. So this will tell us just how many steps ahead Musashi predicted this battle. Dammit! The Ariakes upper surface was torn away and worn down. The shellfire from the enemys main cannons was not continuous, but the secondary cannons filled the gaps and their shells raced across the Ariake, primarily where the ground had split. Thy had yet to find an effective countermeasure against the long-range shellfire They of course had defense barriers in the sky and those protected against most of it, but those could do nothing when the angle of fire suddenly changed. As for why The automatons are controlling them from inside. The Musashi and Ariakes gravity defense barriers were meant for accidents such as fires or a crashing transport ship or for stray shells when passing by near a battlefield. The automatons had removed their limitations so they could use the Ariake and Musashis power for combat defense instead. These were originally meant to avoid battle while using the stealth defense barrier. But The automatons can only see out with the Ariake and Musashis sight devices and those arent built for combat! Thats why were helping out by tracking the enemy and taking readings! Everyone exchanged a glance and nodded. Then Ill send the data to Musashino-san!! How na?ve! Her aide, Nishi Kokubunji-san is getting a lot more attention recently! Its gotta be Okutama-san for me! The other day, she waved at me through the window while holding a rag! She was only washing the window. Shed never wave at you. She would! She so would! I know what I saw! A shell hit nearby, so they all screamed and evacuated. Meanwhile Hey! Over here! We need to replace the armor panels! The damage has reached the tertiary armor in places! We need to place some primary on top of that as a stopgap measure! Light god of war unit! Throw on some back armor and get up here! They worked on repairs in the middle of battle. But the shellfire continued as if to stop them. Their materials were blown away and the fragments injured people. All the while, they glared up into the night sky. Its about time for a main cannon volley! Damn! Just you watch, Shirasagi Castle! Our freaks will put you through hell! Thats right! And after they put you through hell, its negotiations and then war! But the true hell awaits you when they force you to listen to some really lame jokes! Oh! The officers are doing something! Something was happening at the god of war sniper unit to the southwest which was quickly becoming the headquarters for the officers. Someone stepped forward to face the shellfire falling from the sky. It was the crossdresser in a Y-pose. He maintained that Y and smiled as he spun around for a full 360 degrees and clapped his hands over his head. Okay! Hey, everyone! We cant have them targeting you, so Ill draw their fire for you! Whether working or evacuating, everyone pointe their right thumb downwards in unison. No one asked for you! Huhh!? The crossdresser pointed at the group. What was that for!? I work great as bait! I mean, Im the Chancellor and Student Council President! Its cause they were chasing me before that we managed to make that Shiratori Castle go boom! Yes, yes. Horizon expressionlessly nodded behind him. That is an eternal embarrassment for them. Huh!? Was that a compliment, Horizon!? Dont make me blush! Mores shellfire flew in. And as one row of shells arrived out front Watch out, Toori-sama. Horizon kicked the idiot forward. Everyone cried out as the crossdresser nearly plunged right into the row of shells, twisted around, and dodged them. Then the shells hit and shattered the defense barriers in the sky before passing by overhead. I said to watch out, Toori-sama. For you!? Thats what you meant, isnt it!? Isnt it, Horizon!? Judge. I have a dangerous aura about me. Just as she said that, vermilion light raced through the sky. The volley from the Shirasagi Castles main cannons was directed toward the torn up portion of the Ariakes armor. When the idiot saw that, he quickly took an X-pose. The Ariakes done forrrrr! The idiot bent backwards and someone else spoke from nearby. It was Asama. She glanced over at the idiot, and Yes, yes. Ill handle it. She pushed the submit seal on her sign frame. And before the enemy shells arrived Submitted. She took a light step with her right foot. A moment later, something appeared around her, the Suzaku, and Ariake targeting divine protection spell Branch and Leaf Connection: activated! A circular direction marker spread out to surround the Ariake. Torii appeared to indicate the 4 cardinal directions and more appeared for the 4 ordinal directions. There were also gradations between those and detailed rotation lines for observing the enemies above or below. The giant bluish-white tracking and targeting system formed a hemisphere that surrounded the Ariakes upper surface. It spun. Torii slid along the detailed rotation lines to observe the sky and specialized sign frames pursued and predicted the enemys location along the gradations and torii arranged in every direction around them. All of that observation data was sent to the linked defense barriers. The linked systems worked to automatically correct the defense positions for the rapidly-moving enemy. Branch and Leaf Connection locked onto one attack first of all. We have a lock on all of the shells from the enemy main cannons! The rotation observation torii had locked onto all of those flying shells. And they also predicted where the shells would hit. The Ariake and Musashi used Branch and Leaf Connection as a bridge to share that data. Defending! Over. The light from the shattering defense barriers grew noticeably brighter. And How about that!? As if in response to Asamas question, the barrier hits exploded with light overhead. The sounds of attacks chained together and a flare of ether light appeared in the sky above the Ariake. But even if fragments scattered down The enemys main cannons were blocked!! Over! Everyone cheered. Tracking lines and torii raced through the sky and defense barriers continually appeared to protect the Ariake. The sounds of shell hits were now mostly shattering sounds in the sky instead of solid impacts on the Ariakes upper surface. The direction marker in the night sky had no power. But everyone in the general units understood what was happening, so they threw their hands in the air and cheered. The massive general defense system at work overhead was All thanks to our endurance and technology! This was the result of the accumulated recordings taken while the enemy shellfire had hammered them this whole time. By pouring that gathered data into a direction marker system with no actual power but massive processing power, it could assist the management and reactions of the defense barriers. The defense had been entirely left up to the automatons decisions until now, but they had more than that now. Now were supporting the automatons! Yes, they all agreed. Ive always wanted to do that!! On Musashinos bridge, Musashino supported Suzus shoulders from behind and nodded at what everyone said. I truly regret that the people must work to assist us automatons. But The sign frame next to her displayed Sakai who had received a teacup from Musashi. He took a sip and Just think of it as being given a new tool to help with your work. Judge. Sakai-sama, if Musashi-sama ever asks for similar arrangements, please comply. Over. She then looked to Suzus hands. The girl had created a model of the Ariake and its surroundings. I sawthis! It was the Shirasagi Castle. She pushed its model forward with a tossing motion and it moved around the Ariakes model like a fish. The model had split in two and both pieces drew ether lines behind them. Is that their trajectories!? Thank you very much, Suzu-sama. I will submit this data to the others. Over. Everyone atop the Ariake noticed something below the defense barriers protecting them from the sky. Were receiving feedback to our targeting! The firing squad and other gunners could not hide the excitement in their voices. Shinto prayer texts were scrolling rapidly through their targeting spells. And those contained Were receiving targeting corrections from Branch and Leaf Connection! Both for extreme long-range and defense management! Everyone looked toward the group that was constructing and using this. On the Ariakes southwest corner, they saw the god of war sniper unit and Thats the Asama Shrines sniper shrine maiden for you! Who are you calling a sniper shrine maiden!? While Asama protested, the god of war sniper unit was stationed on the Ariakes southwest corner. When firing on the Shirasagi Castle as it flew in a circular path through the sky, a corner of the Ariakes rectangular shape put them as close as possible. So Oh, hell. I wish we couldve changed positions and gone to an ocean-side corner. On the mountain side, updrafts blow in at unpredictable times. Naomasa complained while having Jizuri Suzaku fire its rifle from a kneeling position. She was answered by Mitotsudaira who held up four 5m square armor panels with her silver chains and used them to protect everyone from the fragments and falling objects more than the shells themselves. She sighed. The Ariake is large. The climate is actually different on different parts and that can change our tactics. But there are some things we can do specifically by staying put in the same place. For example, using our accumulated data on the enemys movements to assist our sniper fire. Judge. Its a pain, but well just have to put something together. With that, Naomasa had Jizuri Suzaku stand up. Asama-chi! Yes, responded Asama before clapping twice. Three targeting spells appeared in front of Jizuri Suzakus face, in front of Naomasas face, and above the muzzle of the rifle. These were sniper targeting spells meant for long range and a moving target. Asama managed the spells on a sign frame while she spoke to Naomasa. Ive added in a predictive adjustment based on the accumulated data. But the Suzaku has been temporarily authorized as an Asama Shrine defender, so the central coordinate is based on the Musashi, not here. Keep that in mind. These spells were meant for god of war sniping, but the estimated distance exceeded 20km at the maximum. My shot will have the line of fire purified and that will stabilize it even with such a long range. But When sniping using only a targeting spell, a human-sized rifle gained a max range of around 2km. The effective range was around 500m. Including a firing divine protection would double that range, but this was different. A god of war was about 6 times taller than a human. Scaling up accordingly, the targeting spell provided a range of 12km, but even for a god of war, the effective range was only around 1500m due to the limitations of human vision. To use multiple targeting spells and hit a moving target 20km away would require Ill just have to do it. There was no waver or tension in Naomasas voice. It was her usual plain and disinterested tone. So Asama nodded. She looked forward and saw Toori look back and give her a thumbs up. She just about smiled back, but Th-that was meant for Masa, wasnt it? Yes, it must have been. Asama suppressed a mix of emotions in her mouth and released the safeties on the spells. She was aware her eyebrows were raised as she spoke. Go ahead. The Suzaku immediately fired. Its target was flying counterclockwise from the western sky and into the southwest. The Shirasagi Castles 1st unit. I should go for the central ship. The bullet Naomasa used was so large that only one fit in the magazine. It was special ordered. The engine divisions special-made high-speed divine protection physical shell. This should punch through something like the Shirasagi. She fired it. Blaring alarms filled the seemingly empty bridge of the Shirasagi Castle. The navigators voice turned back toward Takigawa. Enemy shell incoming! Its a high-speed one! And its course will take advantage of our relative speed! Can they hit us with a sniper shot at this range!? An insha kotob appeared on the floor in lieu of answering Takigawas question. It displayed the predicted course of the enemy shell. The shell flew in a shallow arc, and Its headed for the base of the bridge on the front port side! We can evade it with a somewhat shallow turn to starboard! If we do that, what happens to the ships behind us!? On Takigawas command, the predicted ballistic path was drawn further. The 2nd accompanying ship will be hit! It will be knocked off course and collide with the others behind it! Then we have only one option! Takigawa raised her right hand and her voice. Full speed ahead! Focus the defense barriers on the front port side!! The high-speed shell slammed into the Shirasagi Castles central ship on the front port side. The Shirasagi had opened several layers of defense barriers, so Endure it!! The sound of collapse rang through the sky. The barriers were stacked up thick and wide, but the shells impact caused them to bow. Hundreds of them bent at once like a single panel. And they broke. But more than just one layer was destroyed. A crater-like hole opened in the center of the overlapping barriers and the hole quickly spread through the rest. The impact produced an explosion of white water vapor and accelerated the speed of the collapse. Countless sounds much like shattering glass shook the air and formed a single destructive noise. The shell tried to pass through it all. Will it make it!? But then more defense barriers appeared. They should not have been there. The Shirasagi Castles central ship had already used all of its barriers against the high-speed shell. So what had produced these new ones that appeared and were shattered? The accompanying ships! The 1st and 2nd accompanying ships lined up alongside the Shirasagi Castle and supported its barrier. This new power added thickness to the shattering shield, but that was quickly shattered too. The piercing momentum carried light and noise with it. But It was diverted!! Once the navigator determined that, most of the defense barriers exploded. In their place, the Shirasagi and its accompanying ships flew forward. They were unharmed. After facing what they could call the Ariakes main cannon, Takigawas unit gave a roar. We endured it!! A moment later, light appeared. It was on the port side of the Shirasagi Castles central ship. Something had flown in from the side and hit the secondary cannons at the base of the bridge. The Shirasagi castle shook from the impact. A tremor ran through the ship and alarms warned of damage. From the bridge of the Shirasagi Castels central ship, explosive flames were clearly visible down below to port. The navigator could be heard running across the floor to check. We were hit!? It was not just one shell. The impacts continued as the navigator viewed the trajectory of the enemy shells. The source of the shells was displayed on an insha kotob. They are not coming from the Ariakes southwest corner! They are coming from the center of the Ariakes west edge! The center of the long edge was the most distant point from the Shirasagi Castles path. Some light-enhanced footage showed someone standing there. The enemy was aiming a long cannon their way. Its Tachibana Gin! Gin held a single long cannon with her giant prosthetic arm. The large Arcabuz Cruz was one of the pair known as Cuatro Cruz. It is only the right one, but I never thought its first firing after having it repaired would be an anti-ship shot. Cuatro Cruz was meant for attacking a castle. So it should work just fine against a warship. Gin expressionlessly fired the large cannon again and again. The ether shards of the spell gunpowder scattered from the sides of the cross shapes short axis along with the ejected paper wrapping for the shell. And each time that light scattered, she saw the light of a hit in the distant sky. Its actually hitting. It helped that the target warship was long front to back and she was aiming from the side, but the biggest factor was Branch and Leaf Connection opened in the sky and the firing spell using that information. When Cuatro Cruz had been repaired, she had had a Far Eastern management system placed atop the existing Catholic one. That allowed it to receive backup from Musashi and the Asama Shrine, so it now had the data processing support of Branch and Leaf Connection. What do you think of this shellfire that immediately received the 6th Special Duty Officers firing data? The 6th Special Duty Officers sniper shot had actually been the final measurement. That had given them the accurate distance to the enemy, the weather conditions, and information on the enemys defense equipment. And to draw all that data out of a single shot had required Excellent sniping ability. Jizuri Suzaku was incredibly precise. That was partially due to being a heavy god of war and due to working in the engine division, but its joints and frame must have been well taken care of. Using the word dangerous to judge enemy and ally alike was just a part of Gins personality, so there was no helping it. OhIm going to burn out the barrel. Gin checked Cuatro Cruzs control screen on its sign frame and stopped firing. Muneshige then ran over from the southwest corner. He carried 3 spare magazines on each shoulder. Huh? Are you done already, Gin? If you wish to see more, Master Muneshige, then I shall continue. Gin took one of the magazines and swapped it out for the old one. She slammed the first shell into the chamber and immediately fired. After a moment, fire burned on the Shirasagi Castle as it circled through the distant southern sky. Muneshige sat next to her, raised one knee, and watched hits to the Shirasagi Castle. Ohh. Shooting a white heron is exactly the elegant way of breaking in a new gun I would expect from you. Well, I am the daughter of a military family. True enough. I suppose hunting a white heron suits you better than just shooting one. Just as he said that, flames erupted in the southwestern sky. A few of the Shirasagi Castles port-side secondary cannons had exploded. After watching that, Gin breathed a small sigh toward the floor. And then she looked awkwardly away from him. Master Muneshige, you made me overheat the barrel. The Shirasagi Castles central ship had received minor damage. Once that was known, Musashis main group was given new instructions. Novice: God of war sniper unit, use Naomasa-kun and Tachibana-kuns data to begin sniper fire on the Shirasagi Castles 1st and 2nd units! Judge, replied the heavy gods of war of the sniper unit as they stood up. Shells flew back and forth, but the Ariake and Musashis defense barriers moved through the air to keep the number of hits to a minimum. But Wise Sister: Oh, dear. The Shirasagi Castle isnt falling back, is it? Are they being stubborn? That was not it. A divine transmission arrived from Suzu in the Musashi below. Bell: Theyrecoming closer!! Silver Wolf: Judge! If they fall back here, itll just give us more time to block their shells. So theyre moving closer to increase the density and accuracy of their shellfire. Sticky King: An exchange of blows, is it!? How exciting! But everyone saw the Shirasagi Castle rotate on its axis as it approached. It was tilting toward the inner corner. By rolling on its side, it lowered the area for shell hits, and Musashi: Everyone! Evacuate immediately! Over. All of the Shirasagi Castles cannons were pointed straight up from the ship. And thus toward the Ariake. Musashi: The enemy is going to fire all of its cannons! Over. The Ariake was pummeled. All of the enemys cannons were fired at close range. While flying in a large circle, the enemy had only been able to use the cannons on its port side, but that had changed. The armor panels on the upper surface were blown away like a summer rainstorm and the white fragments flew high to decorate the night. The shellfire swept across the Ariake like a gust of wind blowing away those fragments, but it did not stop there. The primary armor burst and the shells reached the secondary and tertiary armor. The cannon fire destroyed the Ariake as if to celebrate everything the enemy had accomplished thus far. Branch and Leaf Connection opened to its full range around the Ariake and the Ariake and Musashis defense barriers worked to block the shells. But it was not enough. The shellfire had increased twofold and was more powerful due to the closer range. Also, the Shirasagi Castle split up further to distribute its aim. The 1st and 2nd units had been circling through the sky, but now each of those units split into 2 as well. There were now 4 units. And they did not simply fly in 4 circles. Half of them lowered their speed at a distance, briefly stopped, and then moved backwards for a reverse circle. Double reverse rotations of concentrated cannon fire shook the night sky with the Ariakes destruction. The Shirasagi Castle has no especially powerful cannons. Takigawa spoke quietly as alarms blared and the smell of smoke seeped into the Shirasagi Castles bridge. But it has high speed and mobility, so proper control of its thrusters lets you pull off movements that would be impossible for other ships. And thats what lets us fire every last one of our cannons at once, which shouldnt be possible for a warship. We cant do this for long, but how long can the Ariake last? Takigawa looked overhead. The ceiling displayed footage of the Ariake viewed from a shallow elevated angle. The colossal white surface was covered in sparks and scattering fragments. But the enemy was still focusing their defense barriers in a few places and sniper shells were being launched from there. The navigator locked onto those and sent Takigawa the information. The enemy sniper unit is using a direct line from the center of the Ariake! Should we target them there!? Dont bother! Weve already torn up their secondary armor! And we have to be through the tertiary in places! Calculate out where and concentrate our fire there! Assume well be hit some! This is a battle! Takigawa swung her right arm as she barked her orders and she only later noticed the movement of her arm. She smiled a little, grabbed the Garuda standing on her hand, and tossed it away. Im getting fired up. She crossed her arms and looked out the window with a smile on her lips. There she saw the Shirasagi Castle erupting with red flames and black smoke. How much longer will we last? Shaja! I would say 10 minutes. Then use up all our ammo within 5 minutes. Lets dig down into the Ariake and settle this in those 5 minutes! Just as everyone nodded at her command, the navigator spoke up while viewing the situation outside. Eh? No one asked why he sounded so confused. They could see the answer overhead. White fog was enveloping the Ariake. The stealth defense barrier!? Are they giving up on their gravity barrier so they can flee!? The interior of the Ariake was filled with the sound of rain. The ceiling armor had been shot through down to the tertiary armor in places, so the outside air and metal shells could get inside. Of course, those things were not just let inside. The armor was 3 meters thick and there were buffering spaces in between layers. But the shells would bounce off the inner wall of the hole, shatter, and send fragments ricocheting down into the open hole. To stop those, defense barriers were opened on the ceiling, but sometimes a hit was powerful enough to shake the walls. Also, water or the glowing smoke of ether fuel would burst from the ceiling and fall down as rain. Someone stood within the blaring alarms and indoor rain. Masazumi rode the ascending lift while ignoring the bit of rain hitting her. She waited for the others to reach her. They were Musashis main force. The officers. Of course, there were other people there as well. The other lifts carried the sniper gods of war and the general students who had been making repairs up above. Masazumi spoke to them all. Well done fighting up there. We damaged the Shirasagi Castle and pulled it toward the Ariake, bringing it within range. Masazumi raised her right forearm as rain drops hit the hand. And she said more while looking across the group before her. Starting now, Musashi Ariadust Academy will settle this with the Shirasagi Castle within 5 minutes. The command to continue firing was given on the Shirasagi Castles bridge. The Ariake had hidden behind its stealth defense barrier, but that did not defend it from the shells. So even if the space looked empty, they could continue to fire and perceive the Ariakes location based on where the shells disappeared and where the falling fragments appeared. Takigawa had them continue their concentrated fire on the predicted vital points on the surface of the Ariakes upper surface. The top should break apart soon! The Musashi was docked at the land port within. If the Ariakes upper armor shattered, the Musashi would be a sitting duck. In fact, that might have already happened. But there was no point in celebrating a prediction. They would continue firing every last one of their shells to be absolutely certain. Accompanying ships! Keep your distance and have your crew evacuate! Prepare to ram the Ariake! Even if the Ariake canceled its stealth and switched to the gravity defense barriers, the damaged upper armor would never survive having 4 ships ram it. With any luck, the shellfire or the accompanying ships would reach the Musashi within. Or they could at least supply the damage needed to destroy the Ariakes upper surface. The former would be best, but the latter was not a problem. If the upper surface collapsed, the Ariake could no longer protect the Musashi. The insha kotob by Takigawas hands showed her the estimated damage to the Ariake. In about another 2 minutes, a 30 meter section of the tertiary armor will have been torn away. That was thanks to firing on several points instead of concentrating everything on just the one point. The bent frame was tearing away the armor panels from within. That meant their attacks would be able to reach the Musashi in another 2 minutes. But just as she thought that, light suddenly appeared in the space below them. It was a giant rectangular mass measuring several kilometers. And that light fell into the sky. Is that? Its the ether pool used to launch the Musashi from the bottom of the Ariake! With a length and width just a little shorter than the Ariakes, the cascade of light was dumped into the air. The second-in-command shouted what was going to happen next. The Musashi is leaving the Ariake from below! Volume 5A, 25: Right Holder in the Heavens Volume 5A, Chapter 25: Right Holder in the Heavens What was everything looking at? Where was everything looking to? Will that be the deciding factor? Point Allocation (Conclusion) Takigawa looked down at the glowing sky. The Musashi is leaving!? A diagram appeared on the insha kotob displayed on the ceiling of the seemingly empty bridge. It showed a line drawing of the Ariake with the Musashi leaving it from the bottom. That was how the Ariake opened up from below. The Musashi could leave the Ariake from the bottom or the top, but the top was under attack at the moment. And by leaving from the bottom as before, they could use the Ariake as a shield, making it safer. But, thought Takigawa. Why would the Musashi leave now? Takigawa-sama! The last time the Musashi was ejected from the bottom, it took about a minute for it to shift into gravitational cruising! And what happens if they do that here? Shaja! The Ariake is currently pointed toward They had been estimating the Ariakes position inside its stealth barrier based on the reactions to their shellfire. It had turned, so now its bow faced to the southwest. And something flew far in the distance in that direction. the Azuchi! If they use their gravitational cruising, the Musashi will reach the Azuchi approximately 17 minutes after passing through Houjou territory! And a tremendous movement of wind occurred below. Takigawa knew what was happening and the divine transmission report confirmed it. The Musashi has appeared from the bottom of the Ariake! The bottom of the hull has been visually confirmed! It is making a rapid descent! Takigawa made her decision based on that voice. Shirasagi, maintain ship attitude while moving to the front of the Ariake! Accompanying ships, circle behind the Musashi! It was possible the Musashi was preparing to fire its main cannon the instant it appeared, so she would take a higher position and destroy the Musashis bow with shellfire. If the Musashi used the Ariake as an umbrella, the Ariake would also get in the way of its own main cannon. Well be safe if we take a higher position! Fire as soon as you are in position! Concentrate fire on the Musashis bow and make sure they cant use their gravitational cruising! As the Musashi descended, Suzu controlled the fall from the bridge. Their current plan required close cooperation with the Ariake. But Bell: A-are yousure y-you wantm-me in control? Ariake: Excuse me, Mukai-sama of Musashi. This is Ariake. For the past few days, I have copied over the 3D models you have created, and you made me, the Ariake, look very cute. And that is a statistical evaluation, not a personal emotion. Automatons have no emotions. Based on that, I have determined it would be safest for you to take primary control of our joint effort while Musashi and I provide support. Over. Musashi: As this ships overall captain, I agree. Over. Does that mean they do want it? It does, doesnt it? I hope it does, thought Suzu as she sweated nervously and got to work. She expanded the models of the Ariake and the Musashi to make them a little bigger. Thenhere goes? While the Shirasagi Castle moved to the sky in front of the Ariake, Takigawa saw the Musashis silhouette appear down below. When it appeared from the stealth barrier, the cross section was filled with ether light. It looked the same as an object being ejected from a phase space. And at the moment, the Musashi was tilted somewhat as it fell. The stern had fallen lower than the rest and it was moving back a bit as it fell. But this was not an uncontrolled fall. When expanding the gravitational cruising system, a backwards descent brought wind in from behind to rapidly expand the wings and other parts. Takigawa had a thought as she watched the Musashis diagonal fall. Thats convenient. The accompanying ships were currently circling behind the Musashi. A collision with the slanted ship would mean a diagonal hit to the upper surface. So that left only one thing: Secure a line of fire while taking the Ariake into consideration! Accompanying ships, begin accelerating once youre in position! Just as she swung her arm and gave her orders, color blossomed in the distant darkness of the northeastern sky. That color was red. The 1st and 2nd accompanying ships were hit!! Before she could wonder what this was about, 2 more fiery explosions erupted in the northeastern sky. The brief flash of light illuminated the enemys method enough for a ninja like Takigawa to see. Did they have the Ariakes transport ships ram our ships!? Takigawa realized why the Ariake had put up its stealth barrier. It had not been to hide itself. It was to hide the acceleration meant to ram us with the transport ships! That meant the enemy had predicted she would send those ships behind them. The rumble of the explosions reached her from the distant sky. She heard the long, low noise of 2 more accompanying ships taken out by transport ship collisions. Just as Takigawa realized the enemy had predicted her strategy Enemy craft incoming!! Its a Satomi god of war! The Righteousness!! It only took an instant. The god of war targeted the port ship as it moved into position alongside the central one. The god of wars high-speed charge caught them by surprise, so they did not have time to fire their secondary cannons. Or more accurately, it had flown right up from behind the port ships bridge, taking advantage of that bridges blind spot there. Even if the sensors picked it up, their response was delayed by the lack of visual confirmation. So as they watched Port ship, defend your bridge! Their defense barriers would stop this. After all Its using close-range attack equipment! Yoshiyasu did not hesitate. One strike! The Shirasagi Castles port ship flew on its side. Yoshiyasu bet everything on the instant she passed by just below its bridge. She was so focused her speed seemed to drop and she saw ether fog between herself and the bridge. That would become a defense barrier. If she had time, her best bet would be to destroy the barrier and cling to the bridge. But she did not have time. Her speed would take her by too fast. Approaching the bridge with this speed would only slam her against the bridge and the defense barriers surrounding it. In that case Yoshiyasu swung her sword in a horizontal slash. She extended her arm and wrist to their limit and moved with extremely high speed before the defense barrier could take form. ! If the barrier hit her, it would take off her arm. But the blade sliced horizontally through the wind and her arm was stable. She had only one more thing to do. She threw the sword she held. She pushed on the hilt with her fingers as if tossing it toward the port ships bridge. Go!! It went. Takigawa and the others saw the blue-hilted sword stab into the bridge of the port ship which was trying to rejoin them. The bridge was wider than the god of wars sword was long, so even the steel-slicing swords guard slammed into the bridge. Port ship! As Takigawa called out to it, the port ship shuddered and all light vanished from around the bridge. It was a direct hit. The reddish emergency lights activated later, but it was too late. The entire port ship wobbled on its main axis. It could fly, but the bridges control system had to be mostly unusable. Until the bridge could recover, each section of the port ship would have to operate independently. Thats like flying blind and deaf! The Satomi god of war had already passed by and began to descend in a parabolic arc. It was clearly moving away from them and regrouping with the accelerating Musashi. Not bad. I cant let it end like this, thought Takigawa. The accompanying ships had been held off. The port ship had lost its command ability and Takigawas own central ship had been hit on the port side. Fortunately, the starboard ship was unharmed. So Port ship! If you can hear this divine transmission, focus your fire downward! Only think about cutting off the Musashis route! Shaja! She received a staticky but definite response. The cannons were still functional, even if they had no targeting support from command. Port ship here! We will continue firing all shells straight down! That was good enough. That just left the other two ships to fire on the Musashi from behind the invisible umbrella of the Ariake. But, suddenly thought Takigawa. Isnt this odd? ? Something bothered her. Takigawa questioned it. Why had the Satomi god of war attacked the port ship just now? No, I can explain that from a tactical standpoint. It was to prevent the Shirasagi from pursuing the Musashi when it accelerated after the Azuchi Castle. The central ship had already been damaged, so if the port ship lost its command ability, only the starboard ship could pursue. The Musashis acceleration would be more than enough to lose the starboard ship. After all, most of the Shirasagi Castles thrust was in the central ship. No, that isnt it. It did not fit. If the only goal was to keep the Shirasagi Castle from pursuing them, the damage to the central ship had already accomplished that. Both the port and starboard ships lacked the thrust of the central ship. So why had the enemy attacked the port ship? To keep us here? It was true they would have to cover for the port ship that had lost its command ability. That made it difficult for the central and starboard ships to leave this airspace. They could not move. But that was what bothered her. The Shirasagi Castle could no longer pursue the Musashi. So why would they feel the need to keep them here? Dont tell me! Central ship, port ship, fire horizontally toward the Ariake! A transport ship is coming from the Ariakes outer edge!! A ship belonging to the Ariake drew a straight, high-speed line. To increase its ramming power, damaged armor panels from the upper surface had been piled up on the flat ships front end. But its flight had been predicted. The Shirasagi Castles main cannons all fired at once. !! The flat ships port bilge was destroyed. The ship was moving fast and the impact easily knocked it off course. The transport ship hopped up to port and the flat ships uniquely structured bow rose up in the air. The bow was quickly lifted up as if to show off the bottom of the hull, but it still moved forward. Fire! The order was given on the Shirasagi Castle and the transport ship was torn to pieces while still standing upright. It was destroyed. The metal ship was rendered entirely unrecognizable. It fell. The ropes holding on the stacked materials came undone and the three-dimensional objects were tossed out into the sky. From there, it could only fall. It would probably explode and be utterly obliterated on the way down. It was not even worth watching the rest. But at that point, the residents of the Shirasagi Castle looked down. They saw a giant box there. The Ariake had removed its stealth barrier. But that was not all. The Ariake had changed form. The damaged and broken upper armor had folded up and spread to either side like wings, exposing the interior. The top had opened. What are they doing!? Takigawa looked down inside the Ariake. She saw a metal box that seemed to continue forever. But why had they removed the stealth and opened the top now? They must have already released the Musashi from the bottom That thought reminded her of the term diversion. By exposing the defenseless interior, were they trying to redirect the Shirasagi Castles attacks toward the Musashi? Or were they revealing their physical form to hide the Musashi below them? But Takigawa realized something else: she could see the Musashi. Huh? That was strange. The Musashi was currently falling diagonally below the Ariake in preparation for gravitational acceleration. In that case, why could she see it? Is the bottom hatch still open!? The Musashi dock inside the Ariake still had its bottom open. That revealed the Musashi below. And the Musashi had its stern tilted downward. What did this layout mean? Takigawa finally grasped the whole picture. The Musashi was not preparing to accelerate. And the Ariake had no intention of protecting the Musashi. The Musashi was merely aiming her way while the Shirasagi Castle was held in place. Take evasive action!! The Musashi is going to fire its main cannon through the Ariake!! On the bridge in front of Musashi Ariadust Academy, Masazumi stood on the greatly slanted wooden floor and looked at something. The central ships were positioned slightly lower and the 6 port and starboard ships used their gravitational control to create the great virtual cannon barrel that passed below the bridge shape of Musashinos bridge. That grand form was nearly complete. The sign frame next to her showed Musashi drawing a large and small sword from the air atop the bridge-shaped ships bridge. Of the 2 swords, she raised the short sword in front of her face. Musashi Small Kanesadamain barrel creation complete. Over. The barrel was supported by the thrusters opened on the inner sides of the ships. It extended out in front of the tilted Musashi. And on the other side from the one displaying Musashi, a sign frame appeared to display Ariake. Her slender face nodded. The Ariake will now descend. Over. While combined with Righteousness, Yoshiyasu saw the movement west of Edo in the sky above the Musashino. A sword was being drawn toward the night sky. The Ariake descended so that the diagonal Musashi pierced through it. Its downright gigantic! Due to descending with her speed intact, Yoshiyasu was currently a dozen or so kilometers away from the battle. But she could clearly see the 8 white ships draw their sword. They moved. First, the long bows of 1st ships Asakusa and Shinagawa protruded from the portion of the dock where the 3rd port and starboard ships should have been. Next, Musashino appeared from the central dock it was meant for while Small Kanesadas barrel rose diagonally overhead. With the roar of the night sky being pierced, the two giant ships crossed paths. The cannon barrel was pointed toward 3 white warships. That was the Shirasagi Castle. The Musashi was pointed straight toward those ships which were spewing flames and erupting with explosions. But Yoshiyasu could tell the Shirasagi Castle had not given up on the battle. Are they going to fight back!? Thanks to the port ship, the Shirasagi Castle could not move. They could always surrender, but Takigawa chose not to. She targeted their enemy from dead ahead. Yoshiyasu could see the central and starboard ship angling down the barrels that had fired horizontally to destroy the transport ship. The Shirasagi Castles cannons targeted a certain point to strike back against the Musashi: Musashis bridge. Which had greater control: the large ship or the damaged ship? They had both drawn their weapons and they were swinging them to see who could reach the other sooner. But The Shirasagi Castle has the advantage! Yoshiyasus reasoning was immediately proven correct. The Shirasagi Castle had been pointed horizontally, but it rotated down toward the Musashi all at once. They rotated the entire ship! Instead of altering the angle of the cannons like normal, they spun the entire ship. And that high-speed rotation accelerated the sweeping motion of their main cannons. The enemy was going to target Musashinos bridge before the Musashi could control its tilt. The 2 colossal ships were being commanded by Suzu on Musashinos bridge. She touched the 2 models she had made somewhat larger. Slowly, slowlybut quickly Novice: Ohh! Thats Mukai-kun for you! When it comes to detailed movements of giant structures, you need someone with your delicate hands! In other words- Bell: P-please bequiet Mal-Ga: I couldnt agree more. Novice: Dammit! What did I even doooo!? Four Eyes: Theyre saying youre loud and annoying. Suzu smiled a bit at that exchange while feeling the models in her hands moving toward completion. I can do this, she awkwardly thought, but something else had her attention more. The Shirasagi Castle existed in front of the Musashi as a model and it had finished aiming its main cannons toward the Musashi. Make it in time! Then the model Shirasagi Castle shook. It had fired toward the Musashi. This will hit, thought Takigawa. Please hit, she also thought. Musashis Kanesada main cannon was its greatest means of attack, but it had a flaw. This was only her prediction, but You cant put up enough defense barriers, can you!? That proved accurate. They were needed to power the Kanesada as it fired and to preserve the barrel. The data from when it had been fired at Novgorod supported that. The cannons roared. It was a volley of the Shirasagi Castles main cannons. The shells were already flying toward their targeted location. There was just a delay before the sound arrived. Im really focused, thought Takigawa. She also raised her right hand and prepared to give the evacuation order. These shells would shatter Musashinos bridge, but the Shirasagi Castle was near its limit too. So Prepare to withdra- But she trailed off. She was watching the Shirasagi Castles volley. The ceiling insha kotob used red lines to display their trajectories over the actual footage. But They missed!? They had veered to the right. Some of the shells scraped at the Ariakes interior and scattered into the sky, but most of them also missed the Ariake and scattered into the night sky. Wait What does this mean? wondered Takigawa, eyes wide. But the answer reached her as a sound. It came from the starboard side of the ship, which pointed down. The ship was standing up on its nose more than lying on its side and she heard a sound from down below. It was an explosion. And it was the largescale blast of some large structure. She realized what was causing the reverberation. The transport ship we shot down earlier!? It had exploded below the Shirasagi Castle and shaken their long-range shots. Suzu breathed into her lungs. Itmade it! As the transport ship had fallen, its inertia had taken it below the Shirasagi Castle. It was lucky the materials on the bow had acted as a weight. Without that, it would have stalled before arriving below the Shirasagi Castle. The explosion had been triggered remotely. It was a lot like the tactic Tres Espa?a had used against them in the Armada Battle. If it hit, that was great. But if not, it could rob the enemy of a chance to fire. Naomasa had been in charge of the remote-control detonation, so Bell: P-perfecttiming. Smoking Girl: Only because Asama-chi used that spell system to calculate its falling trajectory. It wouldnt have gone that well if it was just me. Hori-ko: It would seem we should always turn to Asama-sama when we need someone to sink a ship. Asama: Th-that isnt what she meant, Horizon! But the explosion had hit. The shockwave shook the air for a dozen or so kilometers. At close range, the powerful pressure could send someone flying. Even though it had been falling, the shockwave from a few kilometers away had still reached and shaken the Shirasagi Castle. The enemy had fired on them. But they had not been hit. Well, the Ariake had been hit some, but This willwork. Suzu had the Musashi perfectly in position, so she nodded and spoke. Do itMasazumi! Masazumi brushed back her rain-wet hair, spread that hand, and thrust it forward. In the sky straight ahead, she saw the Shirasagi Castle firing its secondary cannons before it could aim its main cannons again. The shells scraped through the surrounding air and some of them hit the Ariakes interior. But Masazumi ignored those as she raised her voice. Small Kanesadafire!! This produced a blast of pressure. Kanesadas shell was a compressed form of the gravitational defense barriers. In Small Kanesadas case, the compression was set somewhat weaker and the shell would scatter at a designated distance. The resultant scatter shot provided an impact across a surface. First, the shockwave tore through the air and burst at a point about 3km in front of the Musashi and Ariake. It then spread out in a fan-shape to impact the air as a surface with a diameter of about 5km. Its target was the Shirasagi Castle. That 3-hull ship was long front to back and it was currently tilted on its side. It used that orientation to point the bottom of its hull toward the Musashi to ride the impact. It pulled it off in time. But only the central and starboard ships did. Having lost its command ability, the port ship initially floated up a bit as if being gently scooped up, but it was soon hit hard. The result was plain as day. When the shockwave hit, the entire ship was destroyed. The armor panels dug into the frame and were bent until the entire ship was crushed in. The internal frame jutted out from the between the armor panels and the foundation of the bridge bent from the powerful impact. The great sword previously stabbed into the bridge had its hilt destroyed as it rose up and bisected the bottom of the bridge. The central and starboard ships were the same. The keel running down the center of the hull was lifted up and dented in enough to reveal its shape. As it was pushed up, the frame on either side jutted out from the port and starboard sides of the deck. The ship grew narrower like it was being squeezed and the reinforcing frames on either side used their superior strength to punch through the Shirasagi Castle like skewers. The destruction produced sounds of creaking and breaking metal. And it did not end there. The thrusters were a problem. After the sudden impact, the main thrusters of the acceleration system flashed with light as if coughing from insufficient power. Soon thereafter, they were taken out by the shockwave. A destructive wind passed from the thrusters into the ship, destroying the thrusters and then causing primarily the stern to burst. The explosion pushed the ships forward and the impact to the bottom of the hull helped them along. They seemed to slip free of a crushing hand as the wave of destruction tilted them backwards and broke them. The hulls did not split. The Shirasagi simply broke starting from the back of the bridges base. The port ship had already lost power, so it took relatively little damage overall. By the time the shockwave had passed, the next wave of destruction reached the 3 ships. The passage of the largescale impact had created a massive vacuum. A 5km hole was created in the sky. And the 3 powerless ships fell right into it. There was no sound. The only thing there was ether light smoke. As the 3 ships fell into the emptiness as if tumbling from a waterfall, something assaulted them. Air rushed into the vacuum. As it worked to fill the vacuum from all directions, the air grabbed at the ships within and slammed against each other. Wind collided with wind, created a great roar, and formed a 5km field of fog as the cold and warm air of different altitudes mixed together. Within it all, the Shirasagi was pummeled by the air and lost all control. The 3 ships collided. The starboard ships bow stabbed into the central ships stern, the central ship was swung around from the push on its rear, and the port ship was hit by the central ships tackle. The compressed port ship could not endure the blow. Spell gunpowder and shell loading mechanisms were destroyed in the armory at the center of the bow, triggering an explosion. The ship blew up. That second impact hit the central ship as a counterattack and deepened the bend of that ship. The central ships hull split and the damage did not stop there. Having the starboard ship piercing and pushing on it from behind did not help. The central ship ruptured, starting from the rear of the bridge. The central ships bow collided with the right side of the starboard ships stern, knocking them away from each other. Then the rain fell. Everyone was still moving with creaking and roaring noises, but the rain produced by the collision of air fell across the vast area of sky. The Shirasagi was soaked and washed by the downpour, but the only one that could remain airborne was the transformed and badly bent starboard ship. The Shirasagi Castle was sinking. Utter chaos filled the central ships bridge. Alarms rang and emergency light insha kotobs flashed in and out while Takigawa quickly ordered everyone to abandon ship. They really did it this time! She clenched her teeth and stared into the sky. The Musashi was already located above them as it left the Ariake. How much different would she have felt if she could look down at it? But she now had to look up into the heavens to see it. It almost felt like they were entirely ignoring her. Dammit, thought Takigawa. Since when? Since when had they planned out this victory? Since when!? She recalled the enemys movements atop the Ariake. The general unit had continued to observe the Shirasagi Castle without fleeing even with the shellfire hitting all around them. It had looked like Musashis main force was wasting time with silly things, but they had not withdrawn and they had responded with perfect coordination. Maintaining morale on the battlefield was difficult like that. Shibata, Takigawa, and others like them could only accomplish that once they put everyone at ease by standing out front as the main players of the historical battles. The enemys general unit had not been under anyones protection and they had been acting on their own discretion. That would mean Takigawa felt a sudden chill. Without even realizing it, was Musashi building up a system different from the one that ran the modern battlefield? Instead of having the main players lead the battlefield and adapt their strategies on the fly like P.A. Oda did Their system has the normal people spontaneously support the battlefield Impossible, thought Takigawa. War was frightening and loathsome. It brought loss and destruction while leaving nothing behind. You wielded power to avoid the loss of defeat by defeating your opponent and forcing the loss onto them. What other option was there? But based on the enemys actions Dammit! She did not understand. What was the difference between P.A. Oda and them? She could sense something there, but she could not figure out what. Was this a job for one of P.A. Odas best ninjas? She clenched her teeth, inhaled, and stared at the Musashi where it flew high in the sky. The Shirasagi exploded. She felt the impact through the floor and heard the voices of the others urging her to evacuate. Musashi! If you are something new and incomprehensible, then we will test you using the good, old ways! Do everything you can to make sure you dont lose anything. The trends created by those efforts, she roared, are the qualifications of a victor! We will see whether or not you have those! Masazumi saw a large vermilion flower blossom far below. So the world is going to move somewhat. This was not just about Kantou and the nearby regions. The sinking of the Shirasagi Castle would have great meaning for Mouri as well. The Shirasagi Castle was originally a Setouchi castle, so it could have rushed over to assist Hashiba. After going this far, Musashi could definitely claim Mouri owed them a debt of gratitude. In Kantou and the nearby regions, P.A. Odas powerful observer was gone. That eliminates a major enemy power in the fight to liberate Edo. Marube-ya: But, Masazumi, you destroyed the Ariake way too much. Compare the Shirasagi Castles construction costs to the Ariakes repair costs, and the loss isnt much different. Vice President: Yeah, the Ariake is pretty big But looking at the political meaning and the future favors we can ask for, well more than make up for that cost. Thats true, said the merchant, so she was probably already at work on it. Then something warm was draped over her head. She looked back to find the crossdresser. This is the summer uniform I was wearing before crossdressing. Youre gonna catch cold. If it wasnt for the weird pillow, Id probably accept it Youd prefer the pants? I said I dont want it, idiot. But, thought Masazumi. Before, he had placed a wig on her backwards to hide her face. Compared to that, her situation really had changed a lot. Then Asama walked over. Toori-kun, youre wet from the rain too. Heres a towel. You too, Horizon, Mito, and Kimi. And Ill wash your clothes, Toori-kun, but you left some other clothes at my place when you stripped them off the other day, so you go warm up in the mens spring, put those on, and head back home. Eh? I cant keep these shrine maiden clothes? Of course not, sighed Asama before the Aoi sister called her over so they could towel off Horizons hair together. Horizon herself did not think too much about what it meant to be wet. I am an automaton, so I cannot catch cold Heh heh. But it will damage your hair and skin. And this isnt normal rain. Its the Ariakes circulatory water, so it has filtering herbs inside. Let it dry like this, and itll leave some things behind. I see, nodded Horizon before letting them dry her off as they pleased. And now its all over for the time being. Aeh? Whaddya mean for the time being, Seijun? You mean theres gonna be more see-through clothing? Huh? Masazumi looked down at her clothes and realized the water had left her summer uniform shirt see-through. Owah! she shouted as she quickly covered herself with the idiots shirt. You were facing away from us, so it wasnt really a problem, said Mitotsudaira. Still Masazumi cleared her throat once as Mitotsudaira took a towel from Asama and handed it to her. Umm, anyway, Aoi, about your question. I say for the time being because were sure to be holding some negotiations via divine transmission soon. And about something rather troublesome for us. Once she said that, a large sign frame opened above the Musashi which had returned to its horizontal orientation. The sign frame displayed Ariake who gave a quick bow before starting. Musashi Ariadust Academy Vice President Honda Masazumi-sama. A divine transmission has arrived for you. Here it is, thought Masazumi. She was ready for this, so she responded. Put it through. Judge. Ariake nodded. Then I shall do so. It is from M.H.R.R. Vice President Hashiba Toukichirou-sama. In the southern Houjou land of southern Kantou, a giant ship traveled toward Mouri. The 6-ship formation was the Azuchi Castle. Even at night, the black and red painted ship did not hide itself and simply used buffering spells to erase the rumbling of the air caused by its passage. Someone in the circular bridge of the rear central ship had been tracking Takigawas wellbeing this entire time. It was Fukushima Masanori. The bridge was staffed primarily by her upperclassmen who explained a great many things to her while she contacted the Hashiba forces stationed at Edo and arranged to have them raise the alert level in the Edo region and to send out rescue teams for the fallen Shirasagi Castle and accompanying ships. Have the accompanying ships activate their noncombatant signal lights and hang white cloths from the larger cannons. And then While she gave instructions, the upperclassman in charge of the divine transmissions tapped her shoulder. She looked back, bowed quickly, and took a lernen figur from the bitterly smiling upperclassman. Eh!? From Hashiba-sama!? Kiyo-Massive: Its an emergency! Since this is guaranteed to influence the attack on Mouri, we have to demonstrate to the other nations that we can restrain the Musashi here. Thou meanFukushima briefly fell speechless. Llaf: The world is moving in a big way And the Ten Spears will have to get to work on our main task. But if Hashiba-sama is going to negotiate Kiyo-Massive: ? After a moment of hesitation, Fukushima explained. Llaf: Hashiba-sama has trouble adlibbing. Volume 5A, 26: Realist on the Divine Transmission Volume 5A, Chapter 26: Realist on the Divine Transmission Annoyingly enough A sound argument Is not the same thing as reality Point Allocation (Yeah, that happens a lot) In the northern sky of Oushuu, the Date flagship of the Aoba Castle and the Mogami flagship of the Yamagata Castle had been watching from a distant position in the sky. They had started to return home, but now they had stopped again. Someones long hair blew in the wind as she stood on the deck of the Aoba Castle with the forests of Oushuu below. It was Masamune and she opened a sign frame. One-Eyed Dragon: Aunt, Hashiba has finally set out for Kantou. Nine-Tailed Girl: Do you have something to say? Or something to ask? If not, I dont need you to explain the situation. One-Eyed Dragon: Hashiba must stop Musashi. And Musashi will most likely be forced to stop. What will we do then? Nine-Tailed Girl: Mogami will probably monitor P.A. Odas other forces in Shinshuu while discussing the future trade route with Musashi since they will have plenty of spare time on their hands. Masamune had said we, but her aunt had readily ignored that part. She was implicitly telling Masamune to do as she pleased. So One-Eyed Dragon: Then Date will sell weapons to Musashi. And use that for trade negotiations. Nine-Tailed Girl: That sounds like a good idea. Date will be indebted to Matsudaira after the wars. You need to earn debts of gratitude as well as support them now. Just as her aunt said that, someone else butted into the sign frame. Katakura-kun: Whoops! Excuse me for interrupting your conversation! Its me! Me! You know who I am, right? Or do you not? Yes, Im your all-important Vice President! Masamune broke the sign frame with a smile. She then scooped up the falling fragments and lightly struck them to restart it. She immediately called up the divine chat with her aunt. One-Eyed Dragon: Sorry, aunt. There was a bit of an interruption. Nine-Tailed Girl: Yes. Katakura, right? But Masamune. You know what that glasses boy wanted to say, dont you? It got through to me. Testament, confirmed Masamune. At that moment, she heard something from the forest below. She heard birds and beasts. A flock of birds sleeping in the depths of the night suddenly took flight and soared south. They squawked in alarm and screamed as some of them ran into each other or trees. The beasts down below were the same. Starting with the quadrupeds such as deer, foxes, and tanuki So the forest beasts, swamp residents, and stone creatures have started moving. In that case As soon as Masamune looked into the sky, it appeared quite nearby. It was a straight line at least 100 meters long, but it had 6 giant wings. It was made of ether and it glowed with a dull, dark blue light. Masamune smiled toward it as it flew past and clearly looked over at her. The spirit dragons are on the move. Masamune watched the dragon shape pass by almost within arms reach as it quickly flew southwest. And there was more than one. 3 and then 4 spirit dragons passed by. However, the Aoba Castle triggered no alarms when they appeared and approached. Nine-Tailed Girl: Did the dragons stop by to visit? Dragons are children of a great spirit, so I suppose they would line up for the spirit-user known as the One-Eyed Dragon. One-Eyed Dragon: Theyre still looking down on me, so I dont think that counts as lining up for me, aunt. True, said the fox with a laugh. And Nine-Tailed Girl: There are two kinds of dragons: the Terrestrial Dragons which are beasts with physical form and the Celestial Dragons which are gods or spirits. But things can get confusing because when people hear the word dragon they think of the Terrestrial Dragons in the outside world. And even then, usually the low-level ones that really are just beasts. Even you just think of them as something frightening, dont you? One-Eyed Dragon: I have heard there are some Terrestrial and Celestial Dragons in the outside world that can speak. And Ive heard that Tres Espa?a got their help to develop the land there. Of course, relying too much on the dragons could lead to the return of the dragon supremacy that occurred during the Medieval Harmonic Divine States, so both sides are cautious about the other. Nine-Tailed Girl: Due to that, the cooling that occurred afterwards, and the limited suitable land for them in the Far East, the number of Terrestrial and Celestial Dragons living in the Divine States dropped considerably. If they had been less arrogant at the time, they would not have become such recluses and the development of the outside world would have not have been delayed so long. One-Eyed Dragon: Aunt, Oushuu contains a few areas of land that humans gave them as a form of atonement. Its thanks to that land that I was born, so dont view them so harshly. Nine-Tailed Girl: My apologies. The fox laughed. Nine-Tailed Girl: Foxes and dragons have never got along very well. But putting humans between us as a meal and it works out pretty well. However However Nine-Tailed Girl: Are they on their way to west Kantou? One-Eyed Dragon: Testament. That is one of the areas where dragons are allowed to live. It is an abandoned land with some ruins remaining. Some humans live with them there. Most likely, that group is on their way there to get or deliver some information. The Far Eastern dragons are generally distanced from worldly things, but even they must be focused on where the world is headed. Masamune looked to the south. A white rectangle floated in the sky and a giant ship entered it from below. Their presence in the sky meant something. One-Eyed Dragon: Musashi has proven that they can fight Hashiba. That forces Hashiba to get involved even as they continue their attack on Mouri. Which means Nine-Tailed Girl: Musashi has stepped on one side of the scales weighing who will rule the Far East. On the sign frame screen, Yoshiaki opened a new sign frame so that Masamune could see. She seemed to be intercepting the discussion between Musashi and Hashiba while also tracking those dragons. And if she was letting Masamune see that Is she telling me to do the same? It was hard to tell whether this aunt was kind or strict, but Masamune sent Katakura instructions to take care of the interception and tracking. One-Eyed Dragon: No nation or species can just watch to see whether or not this Warring States era will change. Now. One-Eyed Dragon: How will Hashiba prevent Musashi from intervening? I think this is going to be quite interesting. On the Musashi, Masazumi looked at a large sign frame from atop the bridge in front of the academy. A staticky figure was displayed there. It was Hashiba. She was in a mountainous region somewhere. She seemed to be on an iron-clad ships deck with mountains and the night sky in the background. She wore an M.H.R.R. summer uniform with long sleeves, a stole, and a monkey mask hat. She looked to the right, gestured some kind of instruction, pointed at herself, and nodded. Worshiper: Are they still preparing? Then Hashiba held up a microphone. Ah. She looked left and quickly lowered her head. Then Some feedback rang loud, so she quickly looked left and adjusted some settings on the microphone as she was told. Ahah. Then she finally looked into the camera. A panel that seemed to have something written on her side briefly entered the screen, and once it was gone Um, Musashi. Masazumi realized the idiot was standing in front of her. He held his hand to his ear while turning that ear toward Hashibas sign frame. ? Eh? Oh, can you not hear me? PR team! Their sound! But the idiot tilted his entire body in an obvious way and raised his arms in some kind of gesture. Flat Vassal: A plug? Oh, no, he means the volume. Raise the volume, maybe? Seeing the idiots movements, Hashiba fiddled with her mic. He then made a hurried raise it, raise it movements toward the right side of the screen. Umm. The bad feeling in Masazumis heart only continued to grow. Uh, said Hashiba. The idiot waved his arms at her in an exaggerated fashion. Then he beckoned her forward. Hashiba responded by moving her face in close and holding her hand to her ear. Then the idiot Good eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeevening!!!! A great blast of noise knocked Hashiba back and the sign frame turned blue. The bottom right corner of the blue screen contained a white line drawing of a monkey polishing a gourd with the text Please wait just a moment. And the idiot Ha ha ha! She fell for it! Masazumi delivered a solid kick into his back. A moment later, color returned to the screen. It was mostly black, but not just because it was night. That was someones hair color. A black-haired boy in an M.H.R.R. summer uniform stood on the other side of the screen. Who is that? Mitotsudaira saw a headphone-wearing boy with his hair worn back. Once he pushed someone off frame, he noticed them and spoke to the crossdresser. H-how could you do that to Hashiba-sama!? Dont you think its especially wrong of a shrine maiden to pull such a ridiculous prank!? The crossdresser looked back at Masazumi and pointed at himself. Shrine maiden? Judge. I would assume so. Of the Asama Shrine? W-well, he would probably think so, yes. I see, I see. The crossdresser nodded twice and clasped his hands toward Asama. Heyyy, Asamaaa! Sorryyy! I-Im scolding you later! Im so scolding you! It was a little worrying how Horizon began cracking her shoulders and fingers, but, well, that was the usual way of things. But the boy on the screen shook his slender body and pointed their way. I am #10 of Hashibas Ten Spears! Katagiri Katsumoto! I will negotiate in Hashiba-samas stead to correct the current state of Musashi! Fukushima was taking a break on the Azuchi Castles bridge, but she spat out her tea. W-wait just a second! Llaf: Katagiri-dono! Katagiri-dono! I know thou are our negotiator, but this isnt what we originally planned! ͹[1]: N-not to worry! They did something awful to Hashiba-sama! Ill win this! Kiyo-Massive: Um, Im not really sure what you mean, but is this my fault? Fukushima wanted to say that she did not understand either, but I mustnt hurt Katagiri-donos pride. Llaf: Katagiri-dono? I thought Yoshiaki-dono and Yasuharu-dono were with thee. ͹: Th-those two are sisters and yet they were doing things like t-taking baths together and s-sleeping in the same bed! Th-thats not right! I think its wrong! Thats right! I think its wrong too! Yes, this is the first time Ive found someone in P.A. Oda who actually understands what morals are! And hes even a fan of Hashiba-sama! I want to be his friend!! And now the tentacle is finally asking for some BL friendship. Wh-what are you talking about? Body language to become friends? Th-that sounds so dirty! Fuwa-sama, you need to stop looking at me with such impure eyes! Ha ha ha. Mori-kun, your heart is so pure. Can we focus on what matters here? Like Takigawa? The Shirasagi Castle was destroyed, if youll recall. That wont be enough to kill someone like her. And theres no use worrying about the Shirasagi Castle. It isnt in our jurisdiction. Thats not what I meant, Fuwa. I mean emotionally. Swaying black hair entered the dining hall. With a smile, its owner made an announcement. Listen up, everyone! Since Ive been stuck sitting around here for so long, I made some treats. If you want some, we can have a secret party. Hell yes! So shes treating the underclassmen to some food! Im not about to miss this! Na-chan, you can take things way too seriously sometimes. More importantly, isnt anyone going to watch my future friends negotiation!? Katagiri saw Hashibas head wobbling as she stood by the filming staff. How awful, he thought. Whats so fun about teasing someone as pure as Hashiba-sama!? He pointed at the shrine maiden standing in the lernen figur. Excuse me, unforgivably mean shrine maiden! Flat Vassal: He felt the need to say excuse me? Hori-ko: He seems like the type who would become our victim quite often. Gold Mar: Yeah, thats the feeling Im getting. Asama: Im erasing this part from the records later, okay? And Toori-kun? Im seriously scolding you afterwards, so prepare yourself. Hey, Masazumi called over to Aoi while aware she was glaring at him. She kept her voice too low for Katagiri to here. He plans on doing this with you. Eh!? What!? Seijun! The idiot looked back and put his hand on his cheek in what he clearly thought was a cute pose. Then he pointed at Katagiri while wiggling his hips. That skinny P.A. Oda boy, who looks like hed get abducted after taking only 7 steps in Osaka at night, wants to do it with me~!? The idiot approached the PR Committees camera and pushed up on his dummy boobs. Hee hee. What exactly do you want to do with me? You cant touch, but do you want to? Masazumi was calm enough to only think, Those breasts are really well made. But on the sign frame, Katagiri blushed and raised his voice. This is impure! Obscene: Yes, it is! Impurity is wrong! We must all live a proper youth! Sticky King: Indeed. At the very least, acting irresponsibly will lead to unfortunate results! Uqui: Impure I see. Sometimes it feels like Im learning new words every day Unturning: Why does this holy man always say things that are so hard to comment on? But Katagiri remained unfazed even as the idiot grabbed the camera and had it pan lasciviously down from his wiggling breasts to his crotch. He pointed straight out at the idiot. Musashis public morals are in complete disorder! Who is your Public Morals Committee member!? Asama hung her head and raised her right forearm. And CAN: This is Kanou, head of the Public Morals Committee. I completely understand the protest from P.A. Oda. Shall I enact Ookubo-samas previously proposed policy of death to molesters? Nagaya-Stable: That would help clean up Musashi. It would clean it up too much, thought Masazumi. You have grown negligent in enforcing public morals! accused Katagiri. Yes, yes, Im sorry, muttered Asama as she kept her head lowered and blankly apologized into empty space. This is why Musashis actions have strayed from the academy rules! insisted Katagiri. The crossdresser looked back when he heard that. Really? Hmm, we might be in a bit of trouble. Is there anything we can do? Weve been doing a lot lately to that end. I see. The idiot removed his breasts from the camera and winked at Katagiri. Could you explain what you mean? Katagiri reassessed his opinion of the shrine maiden. I thought you were just a lewd Asama Shrine shrine maiden, but it would seem you can be reasoned with! Hee hee. Well, talk is important. Thats right! shouted a girl beyond the shrine maiden. He was fairly certain that was the Musashi Chancellors older sister who was always dancing while half-naked. Musashis public morals really are messed up, he concluded with a sigh. He had honestly started these negotiations in the heat of the moment, but he had no real qualifications. Position-wise, he was simply a member of Hashiba. Im glad I didnt have to negotiate with their Vice President! She is truly awe-inspiring, he thought even as an enemy. On the other hand, while he did not recognize this shrine maiden, she would be a normal student. Even if he did screw up the negotiation, he could pass it off as a discussion between students. So he calmed himself and spoke. Musashi has strayed far from its duties as an academy! He raised 3 fingers. First of all, you have spent far too long in battle for a mere academy! And not passive battles! You have been actively starting them! That makes you a military attack base, not an academy! Smoking Girl: Its not like we can help it. Thats just what happens when we let Masazumi negotiate too much Righteousness: Yeah Im starting to feel like I have to agree with that. 83: Curry is best when you are feeling down. Vice President: Well, excuse me! And they technically have been passive battles!! Second, said Katagiri while raising his eyebrows. This one actually applied to Hashiba as well. To take power from the Testament Union, the Far East has implicitly encouraged and warmly welcomed female name inheritors, but what is with Musashi!? What are the guys doing letting all the girls take the lead!? The shrine maiden pressed her breasts against the lernen figur, but Katagiri only frowned and ignored it. And you girls should show more modesty!! The divine transmissions were going nuts in P.A. Oda. Kiyo-Massive: U-um, Katagiri-kun, youre the only guy in the Ten Spears, so what are you really trying to say here? ͹: I can accept putting on makeup when Im around, but please stop changing in front of me and even asking me to help you because you cant fit in your clothes! I am a boy! You need to show more shame! Llaf: Oh, um, Katagiri-dono, thou are an excellent sewer and thou always notice the little things. Oh, but I do not ask thee to help me change very often Kiyo-Massive: S-sorry, that ones me. When my new clothes come in, the fabric tends to be stiff But the real problem is that there are parts that need to be held in place at the same time. Ill admit my detachable armor is a special case, though. Black Wolf: Kiyomasa, you need to realize this is a size issue You too, Nagayasu. Kiyo-Massive: W-well, I do get my measurements taken before ordering, but my chest and butt size tend to change in the time it takes to complete ͹: How many times do I have to tell you to stop talking about that kind of thing when Im around? Kuro-Take: May I interject? Um, Katagiri-kun? That whole thing about the Testament Union and female name inheritors? Thats supposed to remain unsaid. And were the Testament Union right now. ͹: Uuh. I-Im sorry Not good, not good, thought Katagiri as he shook his head. He looked ahead. It was still not time to lower his fingers. So Third. This was the main point. Musashi has not fully completed the school events needed before summer break! Masazumi listened to the greatest weapon of Katagiris criticisms. Listen! As stated in the academy rules, the academies are meant to teach and guide the people of the Far East. They are schools! So why are you spending all your time waging war without completing your schoolwork, extracurricular activities, and festivals!? That is your duty as students! You are to complete those things before spending any time on politics or war! Am I wrong, shrine maiden? The shrine maiden looked back toward Masazumi. Is that a sound argument? Its unbelievably sound. And hopelessly straightforward, she thought. But on the sign frame, Katagiri lowered his fingers and pointed at them instead. It is currently late July. Before making any active international political or military actions, Musashi must complete all of its official events without delay! And of course, if you take care of those now He said it. Summer break will arrive right around the time you finish. And during the official event of summer break, students cannot participate in any active international political or military actions! Vice President: Normally thinking, that means we cant do anything for the month and a bit between now and the end of summer break at the start of September. Marube-ya: Eh? What about Hashiba!? Vice President: Their attack on Mouri is a history recreation, so it takes precedence over the academy rules. That means they can complete that without anyone getting in their way. And during the break, they can complete Nobunagas assassination without interference by settling it all as an internal matter. Then they can spend the month of the break building up the military might needed to take us on. Mal-Ga: Its all over then We cant reach Hashiba or Nobunaga Almost Everyone: That was fast!! But at this rate, thats how itll turn out, thought Masazumi as Katagiri began speaking again. If you forget all about schoolwork, you cannot call yourselves students! Musashi must return to its duties as students and regain a proper student life! We can speak after that, during summer break! He sure is fired up, thought Masazumi just before she heard the wind blowing overhead. Then Musashis voice echoed through the air. Everyone, a dragon is approaching from overhead. It is giving an ID signal. It belongs to A dragon with an ID signal? Thats rare, thought Masazumi as the answer was given. Sanada Academy! The dragon belongs to Chancellor Sanada Nobuyuki-sama! Over. Immediately afterwards, someone jumped down from the wind overhead. The Tachibana Couple and Futayo stepped forward to face someone of medium build. Excuse me! I am Sanada Academy Chancellor Sanada Nobuyuki! The leader of Sanada inhaled and stared sharply at them. Im sorryyyyy! Im weak, so please let me be friends with Musashiiiii! Notes 1. The Katsu of Katsumoto can be seen as these three kanji stacked vertically. Volume 5A, Afterword Volume 5A, Afterword That was Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-A. The clash between Hashiba and Musashi is beginning and the other nations are beginning to move and deciding on a stance, so the entire world is growing connected and exciting. I touched on it in the story, but even if a nation is a vague thing, you can think of it as having a personality created by the climate, culture, civilization, history, and type of people who live there. Well, I guess Im saying you can make anthropomorphized versions of nations and the world moves when those anthropomorphized Nation Girls and Nation Boys fistfight, bargain, join shoulders, and apply joint locks on each other. But in that case, what happens to the characters within the anthropomorphized nations? I suppose they cant do things how they want and get caught in the flow of the world, but then they find they like how Nation Boy is doing things and get an upper cut in. I think the discussions about nations began at around this time because the people were trying to grasp at something that they should have been moving but was actually moving them. Or maybe they were intentionally trying to create it and control it. Oh, Im getting pretty serious this time. Thisll be on the test. Now for the chat. Got any painful stories from your school days? When we were having a graded match in judo class, the opponents were decided by your seat number. I ended up against a complete literary type and I had been preparing since the night before. So as soon as the match began, I went in for a quick win. I hope this isnt a clichd story where he ends up beating you up. No, I stepped on the artificial tatami mat, got my foot caught, heard an awful sound, and broke my ankle. As I writhed around in pain, the literary guy expressionlessly raised his right hand and actually said, I have no regrets for the life I''ve lived. Yeah, there was a really pathetic Kenshirou at his feet too. Is it just me or do I reference Fist of the North Star an awful lot? The background music this time was Saitou Kazuyoshis Doko e Ikou. I listened to it for the atmosphere a lot when writing the Sanada group. Anyway, this time the question was, Who was trying to hide the most? Part B will be out the month after next. The Ten Spears are showing up and things are looking troublesome for Musashi, but please wait a while longer. May 2012. A nice and rainy morning. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 5B, Characters Volume 5B, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine divisions chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. - Mishina Shouichi: Mishina Hiros father. Taizous son-in-law. Head of Kantou IZUMO. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Ookubo Tadachika/Nagayasu: A rare Far Easterner with a double inherited name. A second year and head of the representative committee. Speaks in a fake-sounding Kansai dialect. - Kanou: Ookubos maid. An automaton. Head of the public morals committee. A second year. - Date Shigezane [Narumi]: Masamunes cousin. Vice chancellor of the Date clan and uses a mobile shell named Unturning Centipede. Confident elder sister type. Academy Officials - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. M.H.R.R. - Hashiba Toukichirou: M.H.R.R. Vice President and monkey-masked automaton girl. The nervous bomber type. - Olimpia: Innocentiuss older and younger stepsister. Current Pope-Chancellor. - Matthias: Representative of M.H.R.R.s Catholics. Student Council President. Younger brother of Chancellor and Emperor Rudolf II. Being a puppet is fun! - Maeda Toshiie: Catholic representative. Treasurer. Samurai attendant that has become a ghost and is peacefully spending his days with his wife Matsu. - Fukushima Masanori: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #1. Speaks in an old-fashioned way. - Katou Kiyomasa: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #2. The busty blonde type and speaks politely. - Takenaka Hanbei: Ten Spears #9. Hashibas tactician. Carefree long-lived girl. Dies before the invasion of Mouri according to the Testament, but has also inherited the name of Kuroda Kanbei. - Katagiri Katsumoto: Ten Spears #10. Diligent boy who fills the negotiator role among others. Used as a plaything a lot, but he wont let it get to him and will do his best like a man! - Katou Yoshiaki: Ten Spears #4. Gold-haired, gold-winged Weiss Hexen. Speaks sharply, but surprisingly tends to act as a mediator. - Wakisaka Yasuharu (Angie): Ten Spears #5. Black-haired, black-winged Schwarz Hexen. The carefree type, but she truly is carefree. She powers up the flow of things. P.A. Oda - Sassa Narimasa: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Delinquent and assault type. But methodical. - Shibata Katsuie: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Athletic type. Very troublesome after his recent marriage. - Fuwa Mitsuharu: P.A. Odas local anti-Sviet Rus treasurer. Her, Toshiie, and Narimasa are known as the Triumvirate. - Oichi: Shibata Katsuies wife. Gentle berserker. - Mori Nagayoshi: Manliest young fellow in P.A. Oda. His head spins at the instant of impact. - Takigawa Ichimasu: P.A. Oda ninja commander who excels at castle building and ship operation. Date Clan - Date Masamune: Head of the Date clan. Inherits the power of the Dragon God. Chancellor and student council president of the Date clan. - Katakura Kojuurou: Vice president of the Date clan. Full of intense highs and lows. - Yoshihime: Masamunes mother. Half demonic long-lived and half human. Principal of Sendai Date Academy. Mogami Clan - Mogami Yoshiaki: Betrayal-loving daimyo known as the Fox of Ushuu. Shrewd leader who unified frigid Mogami in a single generation. - Shakenobe: The Mouse that follows Yoshiaki-sama, mon! Hexagone Fran?aise - Louis Exiv: Hexagone Fran?aises chancellor. Refreshing young man known as the Roi-Soleil. Has divine blood. - Mouri Terumoto: Hexagone Fran?aises student council president. Delinquent type. Destined to be Musashis enemy as leader of the Western Army. - Henri of the Three Musketeers: Female combat-style automaton. Acts as the leader and as Terumotos bodyguard. Uses large remote-controlled swords. - Armand of the Three Musketeers: Male combat-style automaton. Uses broad-range gravitational control. - Reine de Garou: Turenne. Hexagone Fran?aises vice chancellor. Mitotsudairas mom. All-around giant breasts. - Mitotsudairas Father: The Reine des Garouss husband. A victim who is full of happiness and readily cries. Not so much passive as always under attack. 24 days. Houjou - Houjou Ujinao: Chancellor and student council vice president of the Houjou Association of Indian States. A demonic long-lived, but has an automaton body. - Kotarou: Ninja girl Mouse that accompanies Ujinao. Skilled but gets treated like a child. Sanada - Sanada Nobuyuki: Sanadas Student Council President and Chancellor. Unclear if hes important or not and unclear if hes strong or not, but he is the type to live a long time. - Sanada Masayuki: Nobuyukis daddy. Principal of Sanada Academy. - Unno Rokurou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #7. Eccentric dancer. Uses a dancing style of swordplay. - Kakei Juuzou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #10. Tall skinny man who uses a remote-controlled shooting technique. - Miyoshi Isa: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #4. AKA Isa Nyuudou. Girl who uses a remote-controlled god of war. - Anayama Kosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #5. Looks like a nice guy. Uses ninja techniques. - Yuri Kamanosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #6. Specializes in sword fighting. - Nezu Jinpachi: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #8. Specializes in sniping. - Mochizuki Yukitada: Ten Braves #9. Automaton who uses explosion spells. Volume 5B, School Rules Volume 5B, School Rules Article 303 Line 2 - Humanitys primary duty is to recreate the Testament descriptions, so that will always take priority over school events. Volume 5B, 27: Trio on the Balance Beam Volume 5B, Chapter 27: Trio on the Balance Beam Now, which one? Now, this one? Point Allocation (Close and Distant) Sanada boarded the Musashi saying they want to be friends!? In the depths of the night and in a grassy plain with forests on either side, a tall form raised her voice with her blonde hair blowing in the wind. She stood in the jinmaku of the field camp in front of a line of black galleys. The girls armor was printed with the title SPEER 02 and she frowned in front of the dinner table. She placed a lernen figur next to her face and it bore her name: Katou Kiyomasa. Also Fukushima-sama, is Sanada thinking of abandoning that place? She spoke to the girl in the lernen figur whose side-swept ponytail was tied high on her head. That girl, Fukushima, placed a hand on her chin and spoke with a note of doubt in her voice. I am not so sure. Why not? It was apparently Sanadas Chancellor and Student Council President who boarded the Musashi. That is not the Vice Chancellor faction. More of the Ten Spears voiced their understanding on the divine chat lernen figur. Nari Nari Nari: To preserve the clan after Sekigahara, Sanada splits into two factions: a Hashiba one and a Matsudaira one. The one that joins Matsudaira is the heir to Sanada, Sanada Academy Chancellor and Student Council President Sanada Nobuyuki. Black Wolf: Does that mean Sanada is already looking to the future and trying to join Matsudaira? Nari Nari Nari: I have determined that is part of it. Besides, the Sanada Ten Braves, who serve Sanada Nobushige, the younger brother who joins Hashiba, have already opposed Musashi in a number of ways Had Nobuyuki boarded Musashi to demonstrate that he was not Musashis enemy even if his younger brother was? But what bothered her was ͹: Umm, what am I supposed to do? Kiyomasa just about said something in response to Katagiri. Musashi was apparently trying to figure out how to respond to Sanadas sudden entrance. They would probably return to Katagiri eventually, but What should Katagiri-kun do for now? She could only tell him to wait until they got back to him. But AnG: Ah ha ha. Kacky, wanna come take a bath? Kime-chan and I will wash you together. Kimee: Angie, dont say that. When weve done that to Katagiri lately, he reacts like a girl despite having a guys body, so it makes me want to upload it to a video site. ͹: Wh-why do you always barge in during my scheduled bath time!? Wait. Kiyo-Massive: What have you 3 been doing? ͹: I-I havent done anything! I just have things done to me! How is that any different? wondered Kiyomasa. Kiyo-Massive: You three are disturbing the public morals. You need to do better. ͹: Yes, maam It was somewhat worrying that only Katagiri responded. But he uttered an ah soon thereafter. ͹: And that hasnt just happened here! All of you need to realize I put my bath last out of concern for all of you! Due to space limitations in our personal ship, the Ten Spears were only allotted the one bath! Yeah, said Kiyomasa while placing a hand on her forehead. Kiyo-Massive: Thats true. And we are often running late due to training and patrols AnG: No. I do it intentionally because Kacky is fun to mess with. Umm, breathed Kiyomasa as she watched Katagiri groan on the lernen figur. I need to bring this conversation back on track. With this and what happened before, Katagiri had to have taken a lot of psychological damage today. She had to help cheer him up before he planned out what to do here. So she spoke up to prepare things for that: Kiyo-Massive: Katagiri-sama, I feel bad that you have to work so hard not to look at us when that happens. ͹: You noticed? Kiyo-Massive: Testament. I dont like that us taking a late bath prevents you from being moved to tears as you read a shoujo manga in the bath, hum as you lightly kick your feet in the bath, and go nn as you hand wash your body. ͹: Thats even worse than before! Way worse!! Kimee: Wait, why do you hand wash your body? Why not use a scrubbing bag? ͹: The person before me always puts them away! I dont know who it is, though! Tsurugi: Huh, huh? I thoughtI was the last person to take a bath. Am I not? ͹: No, youre not! I am! Yes, my turn used to be between Kiyomasa-sans and Nagayasu-sans, but the timing never worked out and you two would be in there during my scheduled time! I wouldnt be able to leave the bath and I would nearly die! Kimee: Yeah, being trapped between those giant tits would be pretty deadly Kiyo-Massive: Um, even if youre trying not to look, I dont think you should just stare at the wall the whole time youre soaking in the bath Tsurugi: Right, right. Its okay, Katagiri-kun. If you have any dirty thoughts, Ill use a purification to temporarily castrate you. If you ever need something in the bath, just tell me. ͹: I dont get any rights, do I!? Calm down, sent Kiyomasa. Kiyo-Massive: Lets rework the bathing order. And the girls have more freedom as far as thats concerned, so you get top priority, Katagiri-sama. Now, about that meeting Katagiri responded to her words. ͹: Oh, testament. Im killing time speaking with their shrine maiden. When Sanada and Musashi began speaking, Katagiri was receiving advice from Musashis normal shrine maiden. Thats right. The girls here never, ever see me as a guy. Oh, dear. Then do you want them to see you as a guy, Katagiri-kun? Romantically, I mean? Eh? Oh, no, I didnt mean it like that. Um, how should I put it? He appreciated how she would nod and wait for him to continue. She gave him time to think without pressuring him to speak. Acting as a negotiator had taught him something: a lot of people would pretend to understand what he was saying while actually using clever words to guide him toward a certain opinion or toward agreement. Some people would have phrased that earlier question as So you want them to see you as a guy, dont you? They would pretend to understand while seeking agreement and trying to force everything to follow what they wanted. They placed their conversational partner in their own framework and then forced that partner to follow that. This shrine maiden was lewd, but she did not say things like that. She asked questions to learn what he thought. So when he said I think I do want them to treat me like a guy. She responded And what do you mean by treating you like a guy? She did not decide for him what that meant and she did not simply parrot back the phrase as if what it meant did not matter. She urged him on and focused on his opinion in order to bring their thoughts closer together. It almost felt like facing a mirror. And so Well He thought about something he had only had a vague idea about. And Katagiri-kun? Boys and girls are different, but asking people to change how they treat you because of that can be a difficult thing, so be careful. And it seems the girls around you arent the type to change how they treat you, but do you know why that is? Well Once she said that, he caught on. Because emphasizing that Im a guy wouldnt mean much Why not? Um, because Im not very manly. Have you ever tried crossdressing or been forced to? I-I will become more manly! Oh, so you have. I-it was a long time ago! And only because none of the boys equipment fit me Katagiri blushed when she giggled in a husky voice. He could tell he had said too much and made her laugh at him. Asama: W-wait, Toori-kun! Why are you beginning a Shinto counseling session!? Youre not licensed! Silver Wolf: Thats the problem with this? Me: What are you talking about, Asama? How can the lewd shrine maiden of the Asama Shrine ignore this boys youthful worries!? Just leave it to me. If hes troubled because he gets mistaken for a girl, then its only logical for a crossdresser to give him advice, right? Wise Sister: Heh heh. Thats right, foolish brother! Win his heart with your crossdressers charm! Gold Mar: Is this a new genre? Mal-Ga: Hmm, since its with one of the Ten Spears I can wait until the pre-Sekigahara event. Obscene: But, Aoi-kun! That is some excellent counseling! Vice President: Stop doing unauthorized diplomacy!! Honestly While the crossdresser bought time by talking with Katagiri, Masazumi had to figure out what to do with the person standing in front of her. Sanada Nobuyuki, hm? They had dealt with the Sanada Ten Braves already. And this was the Chancellor and Student Council President of their Sanada Academy. He was fairly tall and not exactly bad looking, but there was no confidence in his actions. Uqui: He seems like a coward to me. Righteousness: His line when he appeared was certainly cowardly. Oh, 6th Special Duty Officer, Righteousness is in the hangar, so take care of it. I made a slash at high speed, so Im going to visit the medical room just in case. Smoking Girl: Satomi Do you not have any information on Sanada? Righteousness: Unfortunately, theyre just barely outside Kantou. But I do know one thing. Which was Righteousness: Most likely, not even Houjou knows the internal situation at Sanada Academy. Officially, the Sanada Ten Braves, Sanada Nobuyuki, and his father Masayuki stand out, but the situation within the academy and with his younger brother Nobushige is still unknown. And at the Battle of Sekigahara, his father Masayuki and younger brother Nobushige side with the west while Nobuyuki sides with the east. That split allows Sanada to survive, but do you know what it means for Nobuyuki to be making an emergency visit now? Novice: Lord Nobuyuki is not considered a valuable member of Sanadas fighting force. Thats right, said Yoshiyasu and Masazumi nodded in agreement. I see. The Sanada clan would later become Matsudairas enemy and ally. Their Chancellor and President, representative of the side that would ally with them, had paid them an emergency visit and there was no sign of movement from the side that would turn against them. Nobuyukis appearance was disrespectful to his own position. But it also indicated a certain fact: Vice President: The Sanada clan is looking beyond Sekigahara and has already internally split into their 2 factions. Novice: It would seem so. The Testament says that Sanada joins Oda after Takedas destruction, but they join Houjou at the Battle of Kanagawa after Nobunagas death. But they ultimately oppose Houjou and also oppose Matsudaira when we side with Uesugi. And after they side with Hashiba, they reconcile with Matsudaira and finally join Matsudaira. Then they split in 2 at Sekigahara. Mal-Ga: What is with all that back and forth, betrayal and reunion? It sounds like melodramatic fanfiction. Masazumi placed a hand on her forehead and thought. This is troublesome. After all The Testament says the Ten Braves work for Nobushige, the younger brother. That means the older brother who is their Chancellor and President wouldnt be here to apologize for the Ten Braves misconduct. And even if he was, it would mean his younger brother treats him like a gofer and he wouldnt be a very valuable ally. Thus The older brother Chancellor came here of his own free will. If not, he is not even worth speaking with. That about sums it up. Um, Masazumi? Mitotsudaira smiled her way, but Masazumi had no idea why. What is it, Mitotsudaira? Judge. You were saying all that out loud. She checked her right shoulder and saw Tsukinowa nodding off. The way he would sometimes start to fall over and quickly right himself was quite cute, but that was why the sign frame and divine transmission control had been ended. That isnt good, she thought as she looked forward to see Nobuyuki glaring at her. This really isnt good, she thought again. And on the divine chat: This isnt good. I let out too much of my honest thoughts there. You havent entered the divine chat! cut in Mitotsudaira. Youre really saying it! Hurry up and rouse that anteater! But Id feel bad forcing him to wake up. Hes all tuckered out. He was working hard throughout that entire battle. Mitotsudaira stepped back and formed a quick scrum with the others. After a while, Horizon left the scrum and faced Masazumi. The automaton princess spoke with her usual emotionless voice. Judge. We will just keep going like this. Horizon! Horizon! I thought we just decided to apologize even if we didnt really mean it! Asama was saying too much as well. But then someone else joined the conversation: Ookubo. Nagaya-Stable: Vice President. If we can get Sanada to join us here, it will benefit us in 2 ways. Inside the lit Musashi Ariadust Academy, all of the classrooms desks and chairs were pushed to the back due to the ship-tilting strategy. They had received advance warning of the strategy, so Ookubo and the others had pushed them there for safety. Ookubo, the rest of the Representative Committee, and the Lifestyle Committee had returned to their classrooms. She and Kanou were currently returning the lectern to the front of their 2nd year classroom, but she could hear shouts from the other classes. Oh, no! The shock of the shellfire caused the porn games hidden in my locker to burst out! Ah, whose desk did this shudo doujinshi titled Shingen-samas Mass Multiplication III fall out of!? Who had half-eaten bread in their desk!? Kanou had opened a sign frame to write up the public morals violations, so that would be dealt with in due time. But for now Vice President: Ookubo, what are the 2 ways accepting Sanada will benefit us? Nagaya-Stable: Judge. The first is that Sanada joining us is a history recreation from after Nobunagas death but before Sekigahara. Even if it is only in name, Sanada Nobuyuki is Sanadas leader. His movements will support the history recreation or give us enough reason to begin one. That would be the biggest benefit for Musashi at the moment, thought Ookubo. But there was another benefit from another point of view. Nagaya-Stable: We can eliminate the threat of Sanada from Kantou. Kanou mentally agreed with Ookubo as she carried the lectern with her. That is indeed important. The threat of Sanada to which she referred was the Ten Braves and Sanada Nobushige who backed them. CAN: Sanada Nobushige can be seen as the commander of the Ten Braves and he causes much trouble for Matsudaira at Sekigahara and the Siege of Osaka that follows. At the Siege of Osaka in particular, there is a theory saying Nobushiges final charge arrives very near to the center of the main Matsudaira formation. Novice: Judge. They are a dangerous enemy for Matsudaira. The Secretary said more. Novice: As I said before, the history recreation has Sanada hopping back and forth between various powerful people after the Battle of Kanagawa, but they oppose Matsudaira in a few of those. We cant have the Ten Braves attacking us each time as an official history recreation. So if Sanada Nobuyuki wants to side with Matsudaira here, we can use his authority as representative to get around having to deal with the history recreations in the middle. If we do that, Sanada wont cause us any trouble until Sekigahara. Four Eyes: It makes sense, but it sure is cowardly. Novice: Not all of us are led by a queen who does everything her own way! Almost Everyone: For once, I agree with him Kanou also agreed. It is indeed cowardly, but it also makes sense. Sanada was a small nation. Their academy was also small and was supposedly primarily composed of only a few dozen ninjas. The Testament Unions almanac only listed Chancellor and President Nobuyuki, Principal Masayuki, Vice Chancellor Nobushige, and the Ten Braves who were treated as Special Duty Officers. It did not provide any lists or specs of divine weapons or special abilities which the other nations generally provided as a show of force against their enemies. That nation was telling everyone to start spying if they wanted any information. Milady, lets provide the information we have. But Kanou spoke to Ookubo who held the lectern across from her. This relationship with Sanada will likely be somewhat troublesome. Masazumi sent back some words of thanks when she received information on the Sanada clan from Ookubo. Tsukinowa was still fast asleep on her shoulder, so Asama had put together a divine transmission control program that used the Mouses spare processing power while he slept. At any rate, she had one thing to think about. I think it would strengthen Musashi to bring Sanada Nobuyuki under our command. That would provide them with a history recreation past Nobuanagas death and leading to Sekigahara. So she spoke to Sanada Nobuyuki who stood in front of her. Sanada, should I interpret this as a request to join Matsudaira? Nobuyuki nodded. In fact, he did so a second and third time. Then he opened his mouth to produce a somewhat hoarse voice and got down on one knee. Indeed! I visited here today to start down Sanadas path of survival as soon as possible! I see. Masazumi sat down to put herself on eye level with Nobuyuki and she opened her mouth. We reject your offer. We need to deal with Sanada quickly, thought Masazumi. She glanced over at the idiot jiggling his fake boobs and wiggling his butt toward Katagiri. Um, Sanada Academy. Y-yes, what is it!? Sanada Nobuyukis tone grew rough and he stood up. She remained sitting, but he did not look down at her and instead tilted his head. Why would you reject my offer!? This is probably more about being angry than strong willed, thought Masazumi. He isnt looking down on me and he actually knows how to calmly stop himself, she added. He can negotiate. Understanding that, Masazumi lightly swept her right hand outwards. She gestured toward Futayo behind her. She then heard the girl lower Tonbo Spare. They had no intention to attack and this man would be able to realize what that meant. So Masazumi opened her mouth to tell him something. If we were to accept your request, your life would be at risk. After seeing him fall silent at the word life, Masazumi continued. Currently, Musashi is on the verge of having an Event Stop placed on us. Do you know what that means? You meanyou wont be able to perform any active actions? Thats right, she replied while looking back at him. He looked her right back in the eye. I see. You dont want to die, do you? O-of course not! That was likely true. But within Sanada, his younger brothers faction had to be overwhelmingly more powerful. After all, it would take an impressive force to charge at Matsudaira and reach the center, even if it was part of the history recreation. So she knew their Chancellor and Student Council Presidents status was in name only. Sanada was preparing itself for the post-Sekigahara period, so he had essentially been driven out of Sanada. He had no real power and no one supporting him. But Oda was still a powerful presence in the world. Nobuyuki would later side with Matsudaira, so capturing him could be used to score points with Oda. And so he would not want to be captured or killed. So ensuring his safety will be the first step in negotiation with him. Masazumi felt like she had found one of the bargaining chips to use with him. So did you leave Sanada and come here because you didnt want to die? But Nobuyuki reacted to that in a surprising way. He avoided answering. Mitotsudaira watched Nobuyukis silence. Eh? Wh-why isnt he answering? She had a simple reason for her confusion. I mean, when Masazumi asked him if he didnt want to die, he said of course not And yet he fell silent when asked if he left Sanada for that reason. ? When she gave him a questioning glance, he remained silent. But he was not entirely motionless. He would occasionally twist his lips and look down awkwardly as if he wanted to say something. It looked like he really wanted to say something about Masazumis question. But he remained silent. Why? He risked his life coming here, didnt he? And as she thought that, she heard someone else speak. The crossdresser said something with his back turned while he gave advice and wiggled his hips toward Katagiri. Me: That guys pretty strong. When she heard that, Mitotsudaira finally understood. Ah. It was a simple matter. Sanada Nobuyukis silence was not out of obligation for Sanada or any other political reason. No, thought Mitotsudaira. In that case Silver Wolf: Judge. I know what this must be Asama, Kimi, and Horizon turned her way. It was funny how all three of them nodded without paying any attention to each other. That meant they had been in similar circumstances and understood this. So Mitotsudaira spoke. Silver Wolf: Masazumi, you too should understand how Lord Nobuyuki feels. Masazumi nodded. I did more or less understand. Sanada Nobuyukis silence most likely applied to a position she had once been in. In fact, most of Musashis residents had once been like that. But We stopped being like that. So she had briefly hesitated in responding to this man who had not stopped. Vice President: I agree with all of you. And so she spoke to Nobuyuki while still seated. We have information and guesses concerning what Sanada will do next. Specifically, that Sanada is already preparing for Sekigahara. Can I ask about that? Nobuyukis reaction was the same. Silence and motionlessness. He did not respond. He did not nod or shake his head. And seeing that, Masazumi thought to herself. I was right. He really isnt fulfilling some kind of obligation to Sanada. That was not what this silence was. No, that is right. Masazumi made that contradictory statement, and then Vice President:'' Hey, idiot. Can I say the rest? Me: Dont ask me; ask the guy in front of you. Ask if hes experiencing the same thing you did. That idiot is as hard to deal with as ever, she thought with a bitter smile. The same thing you did? Dont just put it in the past tense like that. Thatll force me to realize it really is only in the past now. But she replied with judge and spoke. Sanada Nobuyuki. My apologies. I seem to have asked the wrong question. ? He wrinkled his brow in confusion and she stood up. His eyelevel was indeed higher than hers. But their stance was equal now. They were not creating a difference in position as part of their bargaining. And as they faced each other, Masazumi nodded and opened her mouth. Sanada Nobuyuki. Musashi Ariadust Academy has decided that your visit and request were made on your own discretion. You mean? Needless to say, the Nobuyuki factions decision to join Matsudaira in advance belongs to no one else. And the Musashi Ariadust Academy has accepted that you made that decision as Chancellor and Student Council President and you visited alone as a sign of good faith. So Matsudaira will eventually receive your support, so we thank you for your bravery. Everyone watched as Sanada Nobuyuki listened to Masazumis words. He remained silent, but he did react. Kh. He hid and wiped his eyes with his thick arms. He was crying. But he made sure not to let anyone see. I am in your debt! With those words, he lowered his large body to one knee in front of Masazumi. He lowered his head and breathed in. I, Sanada Academy Chancellor and Student Council President Sanada Nobuyuki, shall entrust myself to Musashi!! Volume 5B, 28: Leader of the Diving Board Volume 5B, Chapter 28: Leader of the Diving Board No matter how much time passes No matter how old you grow You are always picky about this Point Allocation (Due to Your Environment) Someone else watched on as Musashi and Sanada interacted and reached their conclusion. Two people watched the damaged and smoking Ariake from far to the north. One was the Yamagata Castles Mogami Yoshiaki and the other was the Aoba Castles Nine Tail Girl: Masamune. Musashi has yet again shown us something troublesome. If they are powerful and yet support the weak, it will be difficult to instigate the smaller nations. One-Eyed Dragon: But I dont instigate the smaller nations. Nine Tail Girl: Heh heh. Youre no fun. Is that so? replied Masamune with a bitter smile. And she thought about An understanding of Sanada Nobuyuki, hm? Even the Date clan had a general idea of the situation in the small nation of Sanada. And they knew how their Chancellor and President Sanada Nobuyuki was probably being treated. If Sanada is moving ahead with their post-Sekigahara actions, he will have parted ways with his younger brothers and fathers faction. With that lost power, he will either be kicked out or he will choose to leave after being left behind. Katakura-kun: Hi, Masamune-kun! Is it monologuing time!? Are you feeling lonely!? Youre feeling lonely, arent you!? Im feeling lonely too! And now that you know how lonely you are, take a dive into my mental world! Oh, you dont have to send your knee in first or have your weapon at the ready! Look! Like this! Oh, what are you doing here, Yoshihime-san, Age Thirtyeen! No, I definitely said thirteen there, not thirty! Besides, the accurate number would be forty-ah, what is that bandage wrapped around your elbow for? A lariat cant enter my mental world! Youre starting with a reverse horizontal!? Yes, welcome! Its first come first serve and theres just one opening! Masamune broke the sign frame with a reverse horizontal chop. And then she spoke her mind. One-Eyed Dragon: So they have an understanding of small nations and their leaders. Nine Tail Girl: Yes. To be honest, that is Musashis specialty. Just her words were enough to tell the fox was enjoying this. This aunt had a habit of saying everything she wanted and having as much fun as she wanted, just like she was toying with her prey before finishing it off. And at the moment Nine Tail Girl: And you are still inexperienced on that front, Masamune. That is why you cannot instigate the smaller nations. Thats true, agreed Masamune without smiling. But One-Eyed Dragon: You said this was Musashis specialty, aunt, but do that ships residents understand that? Nine Tail Girl: I imagine its less that they understand it and more that they are so used to it that they dont notice it. After all, they all left a situation like that. What was like that? Yoshiaki explained. Nine Tail Girl: Holding vainglorious pride is entirely meaningless. Butwhen you are alone, it can support you. That is what I mean. One-Eyed Dragon: And since the Musashi residents dont need thatthey arent alone? Nine Tail Girl: Even if it was unavoidable, do you somewhat regret what happened with Narumi? Masamune did not respond. This aunt could be very perceptive at times. But then she spoke again as if flipping her emotions around. Nine Tail Girl: Your silence is the same as Sanada Nobuyukis. Only the words heh heh appeared on the screen. But when Masamune said nothing, there was a pause for a breath and Nine Tail Girl: Once you are no longer like that, Narumi will be able to return at any time for a reason other than to remember old times. One-Eyed Dragon: I hate how kind you are, aunt. Nine Tail Girl: Thats fine, thats fine. Heh heh! There was a pause of a few seconds, presumably because she was holding her sides in laugher. And then Nine Tail Girl: Sanada Nobuyuki. We can make some guesses about the current state of Sanada Academy, but even a Chancellor and President in name only has his pride. So Nine Tail Girl: If he admits to those internal conditions, he will be admitting his visit today was due to being chased out. So thats it. Masamune understood what her aunt was saying. This was Sanada Nobuyukis pride. And to put it in words One-Eyed Dragon: Even if he is willing to admit he doesnt want to die, admitting he was chased out would mean he can no longer call himself Chancellor and President even in name only. That was likely why. One-Eyed Dragon: Musashis Vice President understood that, but she did not speak out of simple curiosity. Nor did she say anything to press him for agreement or to guide him toward her opinion on the matter. But she did decide to treat Sanada Nobuyukis visit for what it is on the surface. So Sanada Nobuyuki thanked her for treating him like Sanadas Chancellor and President and entrusted his actions to them. Masamune thought, Is this what they call politics? It seemed like their emotions were given precedence here. But those actions were corrected by rational decisions, became the decisions of a nation, and moved the world. One-Eyed Dragon: Aunt. Nine Tail Girl: What is it? One-Eyed Dragon: Is the world moved by emotion? Nine Tail Girl: No. At Mikawa and England, it was moved by reason and emotion corrected it. Masamune felt like she was being told not to rush things. Nine Tail Girl: Both emotion and reason move the world. But the Testament says the nations have begun to discuss and research an important question: are there rules governing that? And while we have our hands full ruling a single nation or region No. Nine Tail Girl: As someone who failed to rule due to trouble finding an heir, this is not my place to speak. But, Masamune, you properly ruled a nation and passed it on, so this is an answer you must see. Musashi and Hashiba are the same, as they both bring about a time of peace. The fox continued speaking. Nine Tail Girl: Musashi is a gathering of those who were lost, went missing, or left. They have all held pride at some point, but they cast it aside. And after casting it aside, they have accepted and been accepted by that person and stay with him. I was worried they would not notice or grow careless because they had already passed that point, but it would seem that is not the case. One-Eyed Dragon: Aunt, I understand now why this has made Musashi all the more troublesome. Nine Tail Girl: Ho ho? And why is that? Testament, replied Masamune while looking to the flat white object in the southern sky. One-Eyed Dragon: Musashi has corrected the other nations reason with emotion, but now they have corrected another nations emotion with reason. I think the nations with similar emotions will respond to this. Masazumi saw the man kneeling before her take a breath. And a message reached the sign frame next to her. Tachibana Wife: That was an excellent decision, Vice President. As a warrior, it would be horribly shameful to explain how I ended up in my current position. I imagine so, thought Masazumi. Those two were where they were now because they had lost a battle. But Tachibana Wife: Musashi is a strange place. Tachibana Husband: Is it? Tachibana Wife: It is. Are we really so bad the Tachibana Wife has to mention it? wondered Masazumi, but the girl continued. Tachibana Wife: At Musashi, no one says that we are training to regain our inherited names. They support us as if we are nameless and are working toward our first inherited name. There are times when I nearly forget how it felt to have that name taken from me. But Tachibana Wife: And because no one tells us to forget eitherit feels like we are being told to self-regulate our feelings and that we can keep our distance even if we cannot forget. Asama felt her heart pound when she heard Gins words. Ah. She had heard something similar once a long time ago. Toori-kun. Heh heh. My foolish brother is like that too. From behind, Kimi pulled in Horizon, Asama, and Mitotsudaira. Her hair smelled just like his. And with that hint of peony, the entertainer sister spoke. When my foolish brother confessed to P-01s, he saw her similarities to Horizon, but he said he didnt care if she wasnt Horizon. In that case, thought Asama. That confession was a way of saying goodbye to the past, wasnt it? How did he feel now? They had not lost Horizon after all, but was this a new present or a continuation from the past? It is hard to say, said Horizon. Everyone built up deep relationships with Toori-sama while I was gone. I arrived later and even if I have built up a relationship with him, I cannot hope to match the depth of the relationships Asama-sama, Mitotsudaira-sama, and Kimi-sama have with him. Thats not- Asama started to reply but stopped herself. Relationships were no one elses business. There was no point in someone else giving their opinion about them. But there was something she had to say. Dont worry. There are different kinds of relationships. Th-thats true. Yes, agreed Mitotsudaira. For example, mine is a relationship between king and knight. And I think my king sees his relationship with you as a romantic one, Horizon. Butthere are combining techniques such as shudo for confirming the bonds between a king and knight. Tension filled Mitotsudairas smile when Horizon said that. Ohh. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh! This doggy nearly died just from having her throat rubbed, so I wonder how far she can go! Asama: D-dont say it like that, Kimi! If you provoke her, it might ignite her beast power and cause her to overthrow her master! Silver Wolf: Youre not helping, Tomo! But Horizon ignored their argument and tilted her head. She did not seem to understand. If it is to include combination techniques, both the wife and concubine relationships apply. In that case Asama listened to Horizons question. What is a relationship? It would seem actions are not enough to distinguish them. Conversely, if we are to prove that all of our relationships are of equal depth, we must all perform the same action. Asama was left speechless, so Kimi spoke instead. Saying you eat at the same table is similar, but I like the way youre looking at this, Horizon. A king treating people unequally can cause a kingdom to split. She then whispered something else while looking over at Asama and Mitotsudaira. So you two should decide what it is you want from my foolish brother. I-I Just as Asama started to speak, she turned toward Mitotsudaira and saw the girl smiling a little. She interpreted that as a sign that she could keep the lid shut here. Th-thats right. At the very least, this was not the time to discuss any further developments. Asama ignored Kimi behind her and placed her arms around Horizon and Mitotsudairas shoulders. Okay, okay. We need to focus on Masazumi, not the nonsense from the weird person behind us. Kimi whispered behind us in the exact same tone, but Asama focused on ignoring her. Then she saw Masazumis words in front of her. They were words, but they were not sounds. They were text. Vice President: I understand most of whats going on, but I would like to confirm some things about Sanada Nobuyukis career. Give me whatever information you can. Masazumi sat down once more. In front of her, a man kneeled down and took deep breaths to calm himself. It was Sanada Nobuyuki. This is an interesting person. Thats disrespectful of me, she thought. Im looking down on him, she added before asking a question. Vice President: Neshinbarahow about it? Novice: You want to know about Lord Nobuyukis career, right!? Thisll be long!? Are you sure!? Wise Sister: Heh heh. Silly boy. How about summing it up in 5 words? Novice: A life of barely surviving. I guess that would do it! Almost Everyone: See, you can do it if you try! Four Eyes: Congratulations Uqui: Well done Bell: Y-yeah A-a r-round of applause Novice: What!? Why are you treating me like the dumb kid!? Regardless, what Neshinbara had said was important. A life of barely surviving. That described Sanada as a whole. After all, it was a small mountain nation with Uesugi to the north, Oda to the west, Houjou to the south, and the Kantou forces to the east. Which meant Sanada is a nation that is invaded on the way to somewhere else. A nation needed territory and people. But even when they tried to gain territory and increase their population, they could not strengthen their nation well with other powers surrounding them on all sides. So they desperately tried to hold back the surrounding territory while gaining the protection of the major nation they decided would be best. But Novice: Even so, there are times when they have to fight on their own or with minimal support. On several occasions, Sanada Nobuyuki himself has sent a suicide unit of a few dozen to the center of the enemy forces or used an ambush to achieve victory. Smoking Girl: But that was probably on the guidance of the Ten Braves, wasnt it? Novice: Lord Nobuyuki took part as well. Probably so, thought Masazumi. That would be his pride. He wanted to be Chancellor and President in more than just name, so he joined the battle. He might have been in the way on the battlefield, but he appeared on the frontline and fought. He might not have been as useful as the Ten Braves with their special abilities, but he had trained his body and maintained his strength so he would not just be a burden. And the man in front of her was A normal person. Everyone had different tendencies, body types, and dispositions, and those would determine what they could and could not do. Those could be viewed as talent, but they could also be seen as gifts of hard work when they were overcome. This man named Sanada Nobuyuki would probably have been a diligent and somewhat strict person if the world was not the way it was. But Vice President: Hes the kind of person who refuses to lie to himself and will not fall back. After typing out that text, Masazumi spoke out loud. Lord Nobuyuki. To reiterate, we cannot accept your request at the moment. Musashi is currently trying to see whether or not we can defeat Houjou. If we accept something that brings Sekigahara to mind, we will be forced to reevaluate our relationship with Sanada as well as our history recreation with Houjou and the related nations. And then you will be a target for the Testament Union, P.A. Oda, and even the nations trying to benefit from a relationship with Musashi. Thus, we cannot accept at the moment. Th-then when can you!? Judge. We can hear you out once we have defeated Houjou. But to be more accurate Masazumi breathed in. After Nobunagas assassination has been completed, by interpretation or otherwise. Tenzou sensed the pause to make a decision. Nobuyuki stopped moving when he heard Masazumi. Time seemed to flow slowly for a moment. And then What will he do? With that silent question, Tenzou lowered his hips slightly and leaned forward. He was prepared to move in case Sanada Nobuyuki tried something. Next to him, Mary used her fingertips to push her half of Excalibur toward him. She was telling him to use both swords. Mitotsudaira and Futayo also prepared for combat. And then Nobuyuki moved. He swung his body down low and spoke. Judge. He clenched his hands and placed them on the floor on either side of his body. I leave that decision to you! Judge. Then, Sanada Nobuyuki, allow Musashi to introduce you as a guest to our health resort. Mitotsudaira listened to Masazumis response. And she raised her hand. Mitotsudaira, prepare a safe place for him in Mito territory down below. He will need automaton guards, but he will be our guest and he must not be exposed to any danger. Judge, replied Mitotsudaira as she opened a sign frame. For the automaton guards, she first checked around Musashi and then sent instructions to the Mito government office. So he is staying at a health resort, not receiving our protection. Given Lord Nobuyukis personality, an unnecessarily heavy guard shouldnt be necessary. If he cared about his life, he would flee if his pride was not at risk. So she needed to choose a location with plenty of options like that. I will prepare a place with a large longhouse. There will be employment opportunities and he will be able to support himself. What kind of status should he have? Masazumi answered that question. He wont be able to spread his wings if he stands out. Send him as a reserve lecturer for Ariadust Academy and he shouldnt have trouble getting along with people. Is that acceptable? Judge. Nobuyuki bowed toward Mitotsudaira and Masazumi over and over. Oh, dear, thought Mitotsudaira as she sent the instructions to the government offices for Musashi and Mito. All done. Approval wont arrive until later, so for today Yes, said Asama. She had already prepared a map of the ship. You can spend the night at the Atsuta Shrine on Musashi. If you use Musashi as a midway point on the way to Mito, you dont have to go through Musashis immigration process, including the medical and customs checks. I am in your debt! With that, Nobuyukis body went limp. He had relaxed. His tense expression loosened up and sweat poured from his brow. Thats good. With that thought, Mitotsudaira nodded toward Horizon and Asama. But then Asama frowned. Eh? thought Mitotsudaira when she saw that expression and where the girl was looking. There! Asama shouted toward something that appeared behind Nobuyuki. It was a sign frame. Classification: Unregistered Reaction C Special C Forced Appearance from Covert Mode: Submit. Immediately, the air audibly burst behind Nobuyuki and something was blown away. It flew through the air. And as Mitotsudaira looked up at it, she heard Nobuyukis voice. Papa!! Masazumi saw a short old man in the sky. The gray-haired man wore a Far Eastern uniform like a hakama. Nobuyuki! Even as he shouted and flew through the air, he made a flip and a half to land on his feet. And the old man kneeling there was Nobuyukis P-papa! Why are you here!? I-I can get by on my own!! You fool! The old man slapped Nobuyukis face with his raised right hand. Nobuyuki shrieked, held his cheek, and shook his body. You have guts claiming you can get by on your own, Nobuyuki! Just now, you were getting help from the Musashi Vice Chancellor and Mito Lord! Flat Vassal: Does this argument mean the only way to get by on your own is to live a wild life while entirely alone and gathering all your own supplies? 10ZO: Well, Sanada Academy is primarily made up of ninjas, so that might actually be how they think. Scarred: On Englands 4th level, we all helped each other out, so a ninjas life is so very impressive in comparison. Hee hee. Now I understand why you saved me and helped me, Master Tenzou. Y-Y-Y-Y-Your Majesty! That ninja is rising to the top of Musashis search list! Musashis actions were the center of attention in Englands Oxford as well. Elizabeth frowned at the information arriving via IZUMO. That ninja, huh? It would seem the Far Eastern people see things much like I do. She snorted derisively. Friends, I will never accept this just because my sister is happy, so fear not. England must have it tough, thought Masazumi as she asked a question. Vice President: Is someone leaking information on this meeting? Mal-Ga: Whoevers behind it, it seems to only be information on the ninja and his wife. Gold Mar: Yeahhh, I wonder who it could be? Ah ha ha. Marube-ya: Yes, who could it be? Righteousness: Cant you blame them all using joint responsibility? Asama: I can cut off all data to prevent our own people from leaking anything out. What should I do? Vice President: Its harmless, so dont bother. In fact, this helps because it doesnt look like were holding a meeting. Crossunite gave her a silent look, but she decided to ignore it. Anyway, Masazumi looked to the old man standing in front of her. A warning sign frame from the Asama Shrine was opened behind his neck and it was set to prevent any damage to Musashi. Old man, who are you? Testament. My apologies. I am Sanada Academy Principal Sanada Masayuki! He faced her in a relaxed pose and lightly nodded. I am here to watch over my unworthy sons departure and marriage! Marriage? wondered Horizon with a tilt of the head. On Musashi? She saw the others tilting their heads as well. The crossdresser alone was focused on his talk with Katagiri on the sign frame. Manliness? But that can be divided into two categories: things you can learn and things such as body type and personality that you cant. Which one is more important to you? Oh, and I mean important to your ideal and your current self. Yes, it can be something else. There are no rules for this kind of thing. Bell: Toori-kun isamazing. Wise Sister: Heh heh. My foolish brother quite likes listening to people. He keeps things going at just the right speed for them to reveal everything! Mal-Ga: This is pretty entertaining, so should I leak it out? Asama: P-please dont! What if people start asking the Asama Shrine about it!? My dad has been saying something about starting a new show recently, so this is a dangerous time! It is hard to tell whether he is useful or a nuisance, concluded Horizon in her heart. And when she looked forward, she saw Sanada Principal Masayuki facing Masazumi. Horizon raised her right forearm and asked a question. Judge. I am going to get right to the point. So youll be thrusting the point right on in there! Right, Horizon!? Horizon exchanged a thumbs up with Kimi and then continued. You, Nobu-there are so many similar names Im having difficulty telling them apart, but you there. You mentioned marriage, but who will be marrying whom? Testament. In this case, it will be following the Testament. Meaning Masayuki looked at someone behind Horizon. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. You will marry my son, Sanada Nobuyuki. It was Futayo. Volume 5B, 29: Courter at an Unexpected Meeting Volume 5B, Chapter 29: Courter at an Unexpected Meeting Which girl do you want? I have decided on that girl. Point Allocation (Thats Definitely Not Happening) Oh? Horizon looked to Futayo. Similarly, Kimi behind her, Asama and Mitotsudaira next to her, and the others around her Um. They all looked to Futayo who was entirely focused on eating. She was eating an Asama Shrine kudzu leaf meal called Leafstyle and a large yakiniku meal abbreviated as the Large Yak from Mitotsudairas restaurant. The Blue Thunder and others had prepared enough for everyone present and more, but the manager had contacted them earlier and said the Blue Thunders food was not going to be ready in time. I have determined that is a slight disappointment. At any rate, Futayo was tilting her head back to stuff more of the Leafstyles boiled leaves in her mouth. Then she kept her head tilted back as she poured the tea from the Large Yak in her mouth instead of the sake that came with the Leafstyle. She used the drink to help swallow the boiled leaves. Ngah. With a sound halfway between a voice and a sigh, she faced forward and toward Horizon. Then Do not worry. There is enough for everyone. No, Futayo-sama, that is not the issue. Horizon nodded. I have some bad news and some unimportant news for you. Then give them in order. She sure is decisive commented a few people, but Horizon ignored it. She sat down and spoke to Futayo. Futayo-samait seems the food from the Blue Thunder will not arrive. My god The empty container and the chopsticks slipped from Futayos hands. Her mouth fell slightly open and her eyebrows wrinkled somewhat as she looked to Horizon. But Unfortunately, this is reality, said the automaton princess. How unfortunate indeed. Futayo groaned, turned around, and ran off. Horizon and the others watched her leave. And after the span of a few breaths, Masazumi spoke up. Um, hey. No, it is fine, Masazumi-sama. Uh, Futayo-sama, I secretly brought your serving along with me. Horizon pulled a Blue Thunder paper bag from behind her back and waved it around. Futayo returned at full speed. Her feet screeched along the deck as she came to a stop and she fell to her knees. If it is a gift from you, Horizon-sama, I will eat it first! Futayo took the Blue Thunder paper bag and Horizon said judge and nodded a few times. Then Horizon spoke to the girl who was already splitting the baguette and making an extra-thick ham sandwich. As promised, I will now give you the unimportant news. Judge. What is it, Horizon-sama? Judge. Someone is saying they wish to wed Honda Tadakatsu-samas daughter in accordance with the Testament descriptions. Thats them over there. Futayo looked in the direction she indicated. Sanada Masayuki and Nobuyuki were there. Futayo viewed the two of them while chewing, but she finally audibly swallowed. And Both of them do? Papa! Were you planning on sharing my wife!? Nobuyuki! How dare you be jealous of your father! Have you no shame!? At least deny the accusation, everyone muttered as Futayo tilted her head. So who do they want to wed? Eh? said Nobuyuki as his head fell forward. He seemed to be somewhat surprised, but he pointed at the Musashi group after a few moments. His finger was clearly pointed at Futayo and Futayo looked at herself and then behind her. You were planning on inheriting my fathers daughters nameHassan-dono? Hassan silently stepped to the right, revealing Oh, it was Ohiroshiki-dono. Eh!? Wh-what!? I-I was only checking my religions doctrines on the divine network! I certainly wasnt doing anything wrong! Ohiroshiki-sama. Horizon gestured toward Nobuyuki. He seems to wish to make you his wife. Eh? Horizon saw Ohiroshiki look to Nobuyuki. His eyes moved from the mans feet up to his head. Y-you dare imply that is less than 10 years old!? Besides, who decided on this!? The Testament. The Testament!? Yes, it was written in the Testament, declared Horizon. As it is part of the history recreation, Ohiroshiki-sama, you must become his wife. Now, you have two options: think of him as less than 10 and marry him, or ask Masazumi-sama or Toori-sama to rescue you. But you will not actually be lost if you are taken as his wife, so I must warn you that our Far Eastern forces will not be very motivated this time. P-please save me! Flat Honda-kun! You think Ill save you when you call me that!? W-wait! Someone interrupted. It was Sanada Nobuyuki. He was blushing and pointing at Ohiroshiki. I-I refuse!! Too bad, Nobuyuki-sama. Ohiroshiki-sama refused first, resolutely stated Horizon. We win this round. W-wait! If we wait, then we win the second round, so are you sure you want that? What kind of rules are those!? The world of politics is cruel. Horizon opened a sign frame to check the time. She counted to 5, and I waited 5 seconds. We win the second round. Gold Mar: Arent these rules actually extremely simple? Mal-Ga: Yes. I thought that too last time. Vice President: Arent any of you going to stop her? Almost Everyone: Say that into a mirror!! Horizon saw Nobuyuki sweat bullets and shake his head. N-no, wait! You pointed at Ohiroshiki-sama earlier. Are you saying you wish to defy the Testament? she said. The Testament is frightening. After all, if it names you, you must die. If it tells you to get married, you must do so. Of course, you can always die or marry without it telling you to. Sanyou had stepped out of the entranceway with some guest tea in hand, but she immediately stepped back inside and closed the door. Asama shouted over at her. Ah, Sanyou-sensei! Please at least leave the tea! Tomo! Tomo! Youre really on fire today, arent you!? This place always has such a nice atmosphere, thought Horizon before speaking to Nobuyuki. Now, marry Ohiroshiki-sama. D-do I have no rights here!? asked Ohiroshiki. Th-thats right, Musashis princess! Y-you need to respect his rights! I need to? Please respect his rights! Judge. Horizon nodded several times. Once you two are married, I will personally monitor the situation to ensure he is not a victim of rights-ignoring abuse. Nobuyukis face passed red and turned purple. We win the third round, said Horizon. W-wait! I was pointing to the person in front of him! Oh, so it was Hassan-sama. Hassan shrugged. I want to eat curry to forget all about this. Indeed, thought Horizon. And Understood. There seems to have been a misunderstanding. S-so youve finally gotten it into your thick hea-I mean, youve finally been so kind as to understand!? Judge, concluded Horizon. I have it all figured out: Hassan-sama, have some curry. Nobuyuki-sama, marry Ohiroshiki-sama and let the guards monitor you. Listen to meeeeeee!! She demoted him to the guards! everyone shouted, but Horizon tilted her head. You leave me no choice. Could you explain this in a simpler fashion? Nobuyuki fell to his knees and spent half a minute or so regulating his breathing. U-um! Once he recovered, he pointed at Futayo who was reaching for her second croquette. I will marry that girl, Honda Futayo, as Honda Tadakatsus daughter! Futayo-sama? Do you have anything to say about this? Eh? Futayo looked back and forth and then tilted her head again. Unfortunately, I intend to inherit my father Tadakatsus name. I no longer feel like Tadakatsus daughter. I am more like an almost-Tadakatsu, so that would not work. Wait! Nobuyuki shouted that word for the umpteenth time today. Wh-what is the meaning of this!? He did not understand. It was all so crazy. Besides The daughter will become the father!? Papa!? What is this!? Dont let it get to you, Nobuyuki! Papa! Can we solve this if I dont let it get to me!? Yes! We can come up with a good idea if you dont let it get to you! And you, girl! His father pointed at the Honda girl who was eating some bread with vegetables and cheese between it. You say you intend to inherit the name of Lord Tadakatsu the Peerless in the East!? If that is why you are rejecting Nobuyukis marriage request, then first prove you are stronger than him! Huh? So you want a duel? She stood up. Seeing her casual stance, Nobuyuki took a defensive stance. What is this? The title of Musashi Vice Chancellor isnt just for show, thought Nobuyuki. She was only standing there, but he sensed a presence that felt like an attack coming from somewhereno, coming from everywhere. And he was overwhelmed by a desire to flee. Sh-shes good! But, he thought. I am Sanadas Chancellor and President! He knew ninja techniques and was trained in sword fighting. In a limited head-on battle, he was confident he could hold his own against the Ten Braves. In that case Sanada Nobuyuki lowered his hips in a combat stance. He held his left arm out front and slightly raised, he reached his right arm toward the sword at his hip, and he leaned his body to the left. Lets do this! A careless horizontal swing of the enemys spear caught him in the jaw from the left. Unturning: Oh, I didnt know humans could make that noise. Flat Vassal: Yeah, it sounded like it had to come from something else! Silver Wolf: Also, hes kind of flying away. Asama: Oh, no. What do I do? He didnt go through the immigration process, so he doesnt have a contract and I cant use any definite healing spells. Masazumi, quit playing with Tsukinowa. Hey. Hm, said Futayo as she focused on the tactile feedback. She had quickly reversed her grip on the spear and swung the bottom end. She had made it look like the attack would come from the right and then instantly switched to an attack from the left. To do that while standing requires anchoring your feet to the ground. She was only able to pull this off after learning to create an axis line for her strength. I am gradually growing closer to my fathers level. Meanwhile, Nobuyuki had been knocked away. D-! He got up with his hand on his cheek. D-damn you! That was a surprise attack! Th-this isnt over yet! She immediately hit him from the right. Scarred: Huh? It sounded different that time, didnt it? 10ZO: Mary-dono, you dont mind watching something like this? Scarred: Eh? But when someone is demonstrating their resolve, you have to watch it through to the end. I see no meaning in feeling displeasure or disgust over something like that. 10ZO: Judge. I agree. Asama: What!? What is this atmosphere!? Wise Sister: You dont know, Asama!? That lovey-dovey couple is using this to rise to their next stage! At the final stage, the air grows too thick to breathe! Here, use this oxygen mask! Theres one for you too, Mitotsudaira! Silver Wolf: Why are you pushing up your breasts!? Flat Vassal: Oh, it happened a third time. Masazumi watched Sanadas Chancellor roll along the deck a third time. He stopped while sprawled out on his back. Even an amateur like her could tell he was taking direct hits. Doesnt that hurt? Was this a sign of his pride, or was it something else? Whatever it was, Sanadas Chancellor looked discouraged. He sat up while crying and with blood dripping from his mouth and nose. Papa! Papa! I cant do it!! Theres no way I can win! Argh! How weak-willed are you!? And you call yourself Sanadas Chancellor and President!? With that final comment, Sanadas Chancellor hopped to his feet. Ohh, thought Masazumi as she grabbed Tsukinowas front paws and made the anteater dance. That brought back his motivation. A fourth sound rang out. Futayo thought: The Sanada Chancellor uses some odd combat techniques. He left himself wide open and let her hit him. That was all. She wondered if he had strong defenses and was trying to wear her out, but that was not the case. She could feel the blows reaching his bones. She wondered if he had some kind of plan, but after she sent him flying a fourth time, that seemed unlikely. No matter how I look at it, his fighting is entirely devoid of technique, she thought. He was the leader of a nation, making this a duel against a Chancellor and Student Council President. This had to be some kind of plan. But is there any strategic value to this method? She was inexperienced, but could she come up with anything here? She could. Glasses boy! Is there anything to this!? It isnt often you see someone rely on others to that extent, Spear Honda-kun! He praised me. Then I need take pride in this. Judge. Because thinking is a pain! Dont say that so loudly someone muttered, but she did not mind. The Secretary would answer her either way. As usual, he pushed his glasses up his nose first. This isyes. Sanadas Chancellor might be doing this to demonstrate that he will not lay a hand on you. He might be filling you with doubt, wondering why he wont lay a hand on you. Four Eyes: Did you hit your head? How about looking at reality every once in a while? That conflicting opinion has helped balance things out. But, thought Futayo. This is about whether or not I question his actions? Futayo started by questioning herself and quickly reached her conclusion: Thinking really is a pain. She could move her body though, so she hit him a fifth time as he got up. This is just about over, thought Masazumi as she reached for Tsukinowa who was on the floor. Tsukinowa was always on her shoulder, so he was still not used to the floor. She hoped to teach him how to walk on the floor so she could eventually go on walks with him. But for the moment Okay, we have work to do, Tsukinowa. The quick rest and bit of fun seemed to have rid Tsukinowa of his sleepiness. So once on her shoulder Maa. Good, good. Masazumi rubbed his head and turned to face Sanadas Chancellor. I-I cant! Papa! If I keep this up, something inside me is going to break! Argh! You sound like a delusional middle schooler! And you call yourself Sanadas leader!? But his fathers scolding did not work a second time. He only continued weeping. D-dammit! And I thought I could get a wife in this new land and make a comeback! Gold Mar: Yeah. Guys have a way of including other people in their schedules without asking. Mal-Ga: Well, girls have a way of including other people in their own worlds. Flat Vassal: Yeah, thats how doujinshis are made, isnt it? Righteousness: You people dont hesitate to take swipes at each other, do you? Masazumi could not agree more. But then Futayo sighed and Sanadas Chancellor got down on his knees. Papa! Ive had enough! Ill live alone! Argh! How can you say that after inheriting the name of Sanada Nobuyuki!? And you call yourself a man!? Futayo tilted her head at the Sanada fathers words. I intend to inherit the name of my father, Tadakatsu. Thus, I cannot marry you as Tadakatsus daughter, but if you do want to marry me, you just have to inherit the name of Tadakatsus wife. Asama: Im sorry. Im not quite sure what she means there That was hardly uncommon. But then Sanadas Chancellor gasped and turned toward his father. Th-that makes sense! Papa! Im going to give up on being a man and become a woman! Damn you!! Sticky King: I think he would have trouble being a woman too Marube-ya: Eh? What are you talking about, Nenji! Being a woman is super useful! If your negotiations arent going well, you just have to scream and shout molester! Almost Everyone: Thats blackmail, not a negotiation! Well have to establish a cutoff point when theyre arrested, carelessly thought Masazumi. Then she asked Futayo a question. Youre not really thinking about getting married, right? Judge. I have my hands full simply inheriting my fathers name. It would probably take some training for someone to become my mother or Kazuno-sama, but the Far East has bigger things to worry about right now. Besides, even if marriage interviews are an option, it would probably be best if it was someone I already knew. Then, said Naruze as she wrote something on her crop mark frame Magie Figur. If you were choosing someone from our class, who would it be? Well, said Futayo as she looked around and spotted the Tachibana Wife using her false arms to shield her husband. Girls: Ohhh Next to Tenzou, Mary only said oh, my and held her hands to her cheeks. Narumi and Urquiaga silently ate their portable combat food. Everyone responds differently, thought Masazumi before Futayo nodded. I am not worthy of Kimi-dono, so, well, if I had to chooseI suppose it would be Masazumi. Adele and everyone else took a step away from Masazumi. Kimi played a mellow song from a sign frame while singing Chalala~ Chala, lalalala, chalala~ and wiggling her hips, but Masazumi still turned back toward them all. Vice President: W-wait! What is that distance for!? Naruze and Naito pulled a long table and chairs from somewhere and sat down. Naruze rested her elbow on the table and pointed at Masazumi with her pen. This is some top-tier material. You need to let me know whats going on here. And Asama-chi, how would this work? Hmm, theyre both from Mikawa, so the contract situation might actually work out surprisingly well. Our class really doesnt hold back at times like this, thought Adele as Futayo asked Masazumi a question. Masazumi, do you dislike me? N-no, it isnt that. Everyone immediately looked toward a certain person: Horizon. Horizon opened a sign frame with the Blue Thunder mark on it and then faced the Sanada pair. Another case closed! Horizon! Horizon! The Testament says thats supposed to be my catch phrase!? My apologies, Mitotsudaira-sama. But I thought I needed to say it until you historically began saying it, and I finally managed to do so here. Does that make it okay? wondered Adele as she looked to the Sanada group. Um, what do you have to say? she asked. Kh Nobuyuki faced Masazumi and took a combat stance. M-Musashi Vice President! I challenge you! Ah, said Adele. This could be dangerous. He was hit a sixth time. Asama saw Futayo stand in front of Masazumi and speak in a dignified tone. You! Keep your hands off my wife! Papa! Papa! I have no idea whats going on anymore! Asama could not agree more, but she felt no sympathy whatsoever. Was that because she was on Musashis side? Umm, how is Masazumi? Their Vice President had completely frozen and was not moving. Meanwhile, Horizon had joined Naruze and Naito at the long table. Now, I am worried about Masazumi-samas decision. Yes. If she makes the wrong decision here, it will really mess with our schedule. As the Technohexen agreed with Horizon, Futayo turned back toward Masazumi and asked a question. Masazumi, are you okay? Eh? Masazumi came back to her senses and Futayo said more. Despite what I said, I already have a lot on my plate these days. I apologize if I got your hopes up. Eh? O-oh! Dont worry, dont worry! You didnt get my hopes up and, um, we can put this on hold, okay? O-of course you will! someone shouted. It was Sanada Masayuki. The veins were bulging from his temples as he pointed at Futayo and Masazumi. Two girls!? You dare violate the Testament so flagrantly!? I was thinking nothing of the sort, insisted Futayo. Silver Wolf: I kind of think she was. Righteousness: Huh? I thought your rules said she wins as long as she says it. But someone glared sharply at Masayuki when he mentioned two girls. That would be Naruze Could this end badly? wondered Asama when she saw how intensely Naruze was glaring at Sanada Masayuki. She spun her pen in her hand. You there. What was that about two girls? But before Masayuki could answer, someone stopped Naruze. It was Kimi. She had been behind Asama earlier, but she had circled behind Naruze on the right. No! You mustnt, Naruze! You mustnt give in to your thoughts that are shouting, No~, I want to be with Margot~ Smoochy, smoochy~! Yes! Certainly not with these lips here! H-hey! Please dont egg her on, Kimi! And Naruze, dont let that moron get to you! Lets calm down, okay!? When Asama worked at a smile and looked back, she saw Naruze hanging her head, opening her eyes wide, and sweating. Asama: Kimiiii! Wise Sister: Eh? What? She was not listening. But Naruze did slowly lower her hips back into her chair. Okay, fine. So you refuse to accept two girls, do you? Um, Naruze? Naruze ignored Asama and the Weiss Hexen raised her pen. Sanadas Principal and Chancellor, I understand completely. You say it cant be two girls? Th-thats right! Marriage opportunity must be equal! Wouldnt that mean two girls would be fine? But Naruze simply nodded deeply a few times. And she stated her conclusion. Then I can only assume youre okay with two guys. Almost Everyone: Calm down!! Shut up, all of you! Naruze pointed her pen at the Sanada pair. I made you into a doujinshi. She used the past tense. Hey! Guericke! What is this!? Your printing factory in the city is running at full capacity! Why are you running your business at night!? Dont be silly, Tomoe Gozen! This is nothing unusual! We received a request for a father-son forbidden love manga with a promise that they would use Hemisphere Printing exclusively for the summer event! Thats plenty unusual! Asama saw Naruze sigh and sit down. Asama: Just out of curiosity, when did you draw that? Mal-Ga: Eh? Oh, I was bored when they got here, so I drew it up. With them tripping, falling on their back, kneeling, and falling to all fours, I managed to snap some reference photos. And since the storyboard is important for this kind, I kept them mostly naked in the drawings. Is that how it works? She really is the master, thought Asama. Ah, said Naito as she checked Naruzes Magie Figur. Ga-chan, I wasnt doing my job, so look. You missed censoring it here. She held it out toward everyone while saying See? See?, so Asama quickly covered Suzu and Marys eyes. Y-you mustnt look at this! If you do, youll fall in the Musashi caste system! Thats right, said Itoken. He glanced at the Magie Figur and nodded. You mustnt look at this, everyone! Everyones is different! And we wouldnt want them feeling inadequate! Youre not helping! As everyone shouted their tsukkomi, Masazumi sighed and tilted her head. That will get banned, you know? Heh. Dont be silly, Masazumi. Well censor it on site. Obviously. Naruze sounded entirely disinterested. Of course, I get the feeling well forget to censor a few which will find their way out into the world. You will forever rue the day you made an enemy of Musashis Weiss Hexen. Wait!! Both Sanadas shouted the word this time, so Masazumi held out a hand, said wait, I guess, and stood up. She looked to Mitotsudaira and Horizon was the first to react. Horizon left her chair and held a sign frame displaying the Blue Thunder mark to Mitotsudairas right. And Almost Everyone: Cmon! Silver Wolf: Eh!? Ehhh!? Masazumi and Kimi told her Now! Do it now! via eye contact. Mitotsudaira finally lowered her shoulders in exasperation and breathed in. Another case closed! Everyone responded in accordance with the Testament. Yes, sir! They bowed down toward Mitotsudaira. Llaf: Oh? It seems Musashi and Sanada have reached some kind of conclusion. Kiyo-dono? Kiyo-Massive: Eh? Oh, s-sorry. Nagayasu-sama is a bit upset. Tsurugi: I-I am not upset! Im just worried because Katagiri-kun wont open a line with me! Katagiri had long felt some kind of weight in his chest, but now he felt it fading away. How can I be more aware of what it means to be a guy? Youre right. He nodded to the Asama shrine maiden. Because I was focusing on it so much, I was pursuing the ideal instead of focusing on my current situation. There is a lot I lack, but thats just the way things are, so I think Ill start by making up for the things I really need. Hee hee. Yes, make steady progress and dont rush things. Everyone feels the same way, but we all start rushing things because we feel like were under pressure to pull ourselves together. You need to watch out for that. Testament! Katagiri agreed wholeheartedly and bowed. On the lernen figur the shrine maiden smiled and waved. When Katagiri smiled back, the shrine maiden leaned over. She pushed up her breasts and moved her lips toward the screen while they shined with pink lipstick. A light sticky kissing sound followed. Ah. This was nothing. He saw lips and boobs all the time. And with boobs, he could even see bare ones in the ships bath. But Katagiri felt his heart pound extra hard in his chest. For no reason, he felt his face grow warm as the shrine maiden pulled back from the screen. Wah. He was worried she would notice his reaction, but that only made him blush more. So to distract her as she waved again U-um, whats your name!? She laughed, but then moved off the right side of the lernen figur. And then the lernen figur closed. Ah! He reflexively reached out toward the vanished image and his hand clawed at empty air. Katagiri grabbed at nothing with his hand. Kh And he pressed that hand to his chest. Huh? This isnt good. My pulse hasnt settled down D-did I eat something weird? Tsurugi: Katagiri-kun! He trembled at the voice he heard from the lernen figur. Tsurugi: We have a request for you to continue the meeting! Oh, no, thought Katagiri. If the meeting was with that shrine maiden Wh-what do I do? Just imagining it caused him to sweat like he was being steamed. Tsurugi: Um, Katagiri-kun!? You seem extremely nervous ͹: Eh!? Y-you can tell!? Tsurugi: Oh, yes. Im monitoring your physical state, so I can see all the endorphins pumping through your brain. This tends to happen at night once every three days, doesnt it? ͹: Give me back my rights as a human being! Please stop this! But to distract himself, Katagiri instructed the PR Committee to open a lernen figur. He would resume the meeting. But U-um. Would that shrine maiden appear again? What if she did? She had just waved goodbye, so if he showed up again so soon, would she laugh at him? But if she did Okay! As Musashis Student Council President and Chancellor, I think its high time I gave Hashibas Ten Spears a good groping! The lernen figur displayed a nudist pretending to grope something like a rod. Dammiiiiit! As Yoshiyasu left the medical room and arrived on the bridge in front of the academy, she heard a voice and saw motion. A sign frame showed Katagiri of the Ten Spears putting his full body weight behind his arms as he beat on the screen. That boy is quite emotional. But she also saw the idiot wiggling his hips back and forth until Musashis Vice President kicked him out of the way. The Vice President ignored the nudist as he rolled away and she spoke to Katagiri. Katagiri! State your position! If you lack the appropriate authority, this entire meeting might not be possible! Testament! Katagiri got up, put his headphones back on, and fixed his collar. I am M.H.R.R. PR Committee Foreign Relations Chief Katagiri Katsumoto! I request a continuation of the meeting with Musashis Vice President! That title sounded like trouble to Yoshiyasu. A PR role!? Generally, only a Committee Head, Special Duty Officer, or higher had the authority to directly speak with a Vice President. Lower than that, the custom was to get confirmation from their superior first. But Righteousness: A foreign relations official can take independent action when it comes to receiving information from a foreign nation. So he can convey a message from another nations higher officers without going through a Committee Head. Wise Sister: I think Flat Girl here is more useful than a certain nerd I could mention. Novice: W-well, excuse me! My specialties are strategy and history! Be quiet. Or rather, Im not done yet. Then someone asked the perfect segue question. Sticky King: A PR official But even with that position, cant Masazumi shutdown all discussions even if there is a rank discrepancy? Righteousness: Not this time. Yoshiyasu looked to Musashis Vice President who had clenched her right hand in preparation to make her decision. Righteousness: Katagiri took over in Hashibas place. That means he is a PR Chief acting as M.H.R.R. Vice President Hashibas replacement. So Understood. Musashis Vice President raised her right forearm. And she spoke. I see M.H.R.R. as the current Testament Union representative. So let us continue discussions with their agent. Volume 5B, 30: Advice Giver in an Inexhaustible Place Volume 5B, Chapter 30: Advice Giver in an Inexhaustible Place Even if you ask For an answer Your level of fulfillment will never settle down Point Allocation (Level Up) Katagiri breathed a heavy sigh. Their Vice President, huh? He would have been more comfortable with that shrine maiden, but he still would have been discussing their position as a nation. He could not relax either way. So he refocused his mind on a certain thought: I need to act the same no matter who Im up against! Unturning: Eh? What was that statement of conviction for? Gold Mar: If anything, I think it just slipped out. 10ZO: I know what thats like! I know exactly what its like to screw up like that! Vice President: Hm, sounds kind of like an amateur trying to act like a mature negotiator Almost Everyone: Vice President: Cmon, everyone. Theres no need to hold in your laughter just because were holding negotiations. Asama: Horizon! Horizon! You dont have to force a reaction! Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. Regardless, it really does sound like were up against a diplomacy amateur! Lets show him how its done by shoving our opinion right on in there! Its insertion tiiiiime! Bell: Ah, i-it looks likehes sayingsomething. Katagiri pointed at his opponent though the lernen figur. And he made his announcement: I will say it again! Musashi Ariadust Academy must return to its proper duties as students! Then I have something to say too: we are already working on that. And what progress have you made? Well, said Musashis Vice President. Starting tomorrow, we will hold the physical examination, strength testing, and health check that have to be redone thanks to the Battle of Mikawa. Um, and what else was there? A dancer raised both hands behind her. The festival! Oddly, that seemed to be enough for the Vice President who nodded and looked to Katagiri. The final exams. Ahhn! What is wrong with you, Masazumi!? Why do you have to ruin my good, old-fashioned escapism with that cold-hearted answer!? Next to the idiot sister, Mitotsudaira saw Masazumi, who kept her back turned to them, pass Tsukinowa a sign frame rolled into a cylinder. Tsukinowa then turned back toward them and unfurled the sign frame like a hanging scroll: Pipe down. Youre mean! Youre mean, you unfunny politician! Hey, foolish brother! My nails have grown a little long, so come file them down to comfort this fickle dancer! Here! What are you making my king do!? Now, now, said the nudist as he took his sisters right hand as she sat in a chair and held it out toward him. Oh, you wanna do it too, Horizon? Horizon looked down at her hand and then frowned. Mh. The nails suddenly grew by about a centimeter and everyone cried out in surprise. Horizon herself tilted her head but retracted her nails. I assume this is meant to allow nail art, but I did not realize I had this new function until you mentioned it. But looking at the ends, it seems to be made from your biological parts. Foolish brother, do Horizons next. Yeah, I probably should. And then The nudist turned back toward Mitotsudaira. Nate, Ill put nail polish on yours again, so get it ready, okay? Eh? As Mitotsudaira grew flustered, Asama silently bumped into her shoulder. She looked over in surprise, but Asama feigned innocence. I-is she getting back at me for everything thats been happening lately!? But Mitotsudaira was more amused at the idea of Asama doing this than she was annoyed. So she spoke up while removing her gloves. Yes, I do need to take care of my nails. After all, if were doing the school events, she made sure her voice reached Masazumi, well have to do the Gagaku Festival. We usually do it at Aki, but we couldnt this time. Right, Masazumi? And we were scheduled to perform. Mitotsudairas comment from behind inspired a thought in Masazumis heart. Please dont add to the list of events!! She had personally wanted to end it after dealing with the final exams. The Gagaku Festival was originally meant to signal the end of the Spring School Festival. Which meant Well have to do something on the level of the Spring School Festival! Exams and the physical examination were school events, but since they were obligations, they were simple enough to have everyone do. But a festival was different. It required a lot of planning and personnel. Plus Laborer: Festival preparations in the middle of exams? Do you have a death wish? Smoking Girl: If anything, I think shes trying to kill us. Me: Hey, hey, Seijun! Since we have to, lets enjoy it! Vice President: How am I supposed to respond to despair, resentment, and hope in such quick succession!? But a hint to a solution arrived without warning. Flat Vassal: Couldnt we do them all in a row and finish it all off with the Gagaku Festival? Maybe? Thats it! thought Masazumi. We hold final exams in the mornings, do the physical examination and strength testing in the afternoons, and hold the Gagaku Festival on the final day! Heh heh. Scheduling politician, who is going to arrange for all this? Vice President: Ookubo, you instruct the Festival Committee and whoever else. Nagaya-Stable: Eh? Masazumi instructed Tsukinowa to send all the protests from Ookubo into the divine transmission on hold box. Tsukinowa folded up the rapidly arriving sign frames so they vanished into thin air, but Masazumi felt a little bad for doing this to Ookubo. Being an underclassman cant be fun. But anyway, she thought. We will name this series of events the Musashi Ariadust Academy Event Festival and complete them in a concentrated fashion. That shouldnt be a problem. Katagiri shook his head. There is a problem. He pointed at her. Musashi Ariadust Academy completed its testing for the school trip around the time of the Sack of Magdeburg. So why does your list of events not include a school trip? Arent you hiding that long-term event so you can return to waging war as soon as possible!? Novice: Hes exactly right about that, so theres not much we can say. Smoking Girl: Well, Masazumis driving force is her desire for war, so theres not much we can do about it. Uqui: So our steady advance through war is finally at an end Vice President: Wait! Wait! I really wish I could take the time to answer you each separately! Katagiri gave a mental nod of pride after making his point. I actually did my research! He had used the Testament Union to check with the Teachers Union. It was normally not possible to get information on other schools, but the long-term movement of a school trip was a special case. If they did not make their plans known in advance, they might find the location for their events were already booked. To bring that sort of problem to light, M.H.R.R. had gone back and measured Musashis activity immediately after the Sack of Magdeburg. And that had led to this meeting. Musashi cannot escape! So, thought Katagiri. A school trip lasts 5 days to a week, so if you add that to that Event Festival of yours, he said, Musashi will enter summer break. Now, follow that plan. And once you have fulfilled your duties as students, I hope you can enjoy your summer break to its fullest. Mal-Ga: Without any war, I wonder how many doujinshi I can draw for the event Oh, or should I use the sales to go on a trip? Gold Mar: Oh? Ga-chan, are you the type to take a bright view of the future? Vice President: Im definitely taking a dim view of the future right now Silver Wolf: U-um, couldnt we do that Event Festival while we have our school trip? Musashi: I took the liberty of calculating out that suggestion just now. It is true Musashi alone will move to the destination for the school trip. And I believe it would be more efficient to use the Musashi to sightsee at the destination while holding the final exams and various examinations and tests inside. Over. Me: Wont that make it something like a prison ship? Uqui: Taking final exams with a scenic location visible out the window is quite the new form of torture. Hori-ko: Calm down, everyone. We have two options: 1. Accept a peaceful and enjoyable summer break devoid of war. 2. Take our final exams inside a colossal aerial prison ship with nothing but war to look forward to afterwards. Now, we all know which one to choose, dont we? Asama: Um, Horizon? Arent you guiding us towards one of those? What are we supposed to do about this? thought Masazumi. To think school events would be the biggest barrier to world domination But when she thought about it, the current world was made up of schools. In a way, school was their greatest enemy, so this actually seemed right. That said, there had to be a way out of this. Vice President: There should be a way to adjust the length of the events or the school trip to make one or the other shorter and provide a gap in the overall progress. That would reduce the burden on everyone. Unturning: Who will make those calculations? Vice President: Judge. That would be the Festival Committee. Marube-ya: And who will ask the Festival Committee to do that? Vice President: Ah. Kanou watched Ookubo inside the tea house they had entered to take a break. Milady, the Vice President wants you to see if the Festival Committee can adjust the number of days. How many times has she asked? Ookubo did not even glance at the anmitsu she was served and hung her head as she worked at the many sign frames that kept appearing. Seeing that, Kanou quietly answered. This was the 1st time. Ill do it right away, but wait until the 5th time before you answer. Milady, humanity is very complex, isnt it? It is, agreed Ookubo while glaring at her. Or its become that way lately. Kanou saw several sign frames appear by her hands. Milady. The anteater is sending divine mails at a rate of 7 per second. Ookubo groaned and looked up at her, so Kanou held them up to show her. Sign frames bearing an anteater icon rapidly stacked up on her raised palm. W-wait, what is that!? Most likely, the Vice President is unfamiliar with sending divine mails, so she asked her Mouse to send messages periodically. And the Mouse is similarly unfamiliar with them, so it ended up like this. The task is not taking up too much space, but I have determined the real problem is not knowing how long this will last. Knh Milady. Kanou nodded. They have passed the 5th time, so leave the response to me. You can take a break while dealing with the work in front of you. Kanou then gestured toward the anmitsu. You may start with that. Ookubos response arrived: 3. She must be pretty mad, thought Masazumi, but there was no helping that. Finishing the school trip in 3 days, huh? That seemed impossible. Or rather, that did not seem like a proper school trip. What were they to do about this? And as she wondered that Now. Once you complete your testing, please go on your school trip, urged Katagiri. Righteousness: A normal academy would probably rejoice at that kind of scheduling. Obscene: Yoshiyasu-kun! You make it sound like our academy isnt normal! Sticky King: Thats right. No matter how you slice it, we are perfectly normal and the model example of an academy. Flat Vassal: Yeah Lately, its starting to look like we try to force our values onto others, double down on our values when that fails, and then declare ourselves the winner. Vice President: I havent gotten that bad yet After saying that, Masazumi saw Katagiri giving her a sharp look from the sign frame. The testing we did at Magdeburg is being used as an alibi. Horizon pulled out the collection box from the air behind her, but Masazumi pretended not to see it. And then Katagiri continued the verbal attack. Musashi Ariadust Academy must submit your school trip schedule to the Far Eastern Teachers Union in IZUMO. Please do so- Someone else cut in before he could say as soon as possible. It was the Aoi Sister. She wore a sleeveless top with track suit tights below. Hold it right there! Wait! Youre waiting, arent you!? Yes, you waited! Thats perfect, little boy! Now let my question pass from your dick to your ears and then think carefully about it! The idiot sister suddenly spoke to Katagiri. Are you listening!? Youre being a terrible boy right now. Yes, quite a hopeless boy. Do you know what I mean? Okay, wheres your answer!? Well!? Eh? Katagiri lowered his head. A terrible boy? Had he done something wrong? They were enemies, so his actions were of course meant to benefit one side and harm the other. Was that why? But the girl gave a confident smile and said more. You dont know!? Really!? Why not!? That would be because you arent thinking about it! Cmon, think about it! What am I asking!? The answer lies in the House of Hidden Treasures![1] You just need to open the door to the unknown: kupaaaaaaaaa!! Now, answer! I have no idea what any of that means! Oh, dear. You really are hopeless! You just have to make up your own meaning! Can you not think for yourself!? She pointed at him. Really, now. Your conversational partner just told you youre a hopeless boy, but you said you cant answer unless she specifies what she means. Do you know what that means? The dancer smiled. Silly boy. It means youre engaging in diplomacy when you dont even understand yourself. Katagiri gasped at what the dancer in the lernen figur was saying. You mean I need to realize how Im negotiating badly? There honestly isnt any reason to go along with this game! But he had his pride. What would happen if an enemy asked him this and he was unable to answer? He was worried how the other nations would evaluate it. He of course did not care if they judged him inexperienced and said he was only borrowing Hashibas authority. But that could also sully Hashibas name. Theyll say an inexperienced negotiator was allowed to do whatever he wanted. That necessitated a vainglorious negotiator and an overly proud superior. They could not have anyone saying that when they were attacking Hexagone Fran?aise. Kh Katagiri groaned and thought, I must answer the enemys question here. But the real problem existed before even that. AnG: Hey, Kacky, have you found the answer to that question? That was it. The dancer had simply interrupted, so she had not actually given him a hint as to how he was being a bad negotiator. So ͹: U-umm, I can work backwards by picking out all the suspicious things she said Kiyo-Massive: It all seemed suspicious to me He could not agree more. But Nagayasu had an answer: Tsurugi: Wouldnt it be House of Hidden Treasures and kupaaaaaaaaa? ͹: Eh? What do those mean? Tsurugi: Eh? O-ohh! Nothing you need to know about, Katagiri-kun! Yes! Kimee: You people never change, do you? But, said Fukushima. Llaf: Well, she is a user of the Giant Breasts Defense ͹: What is that? Can Nagayasu-san and Kiyomasa-san use it? Llaf: She is on a bit of a different level. Oh, but not with volume. I suspect it is a matter of quality. After all, she completely deflected my attack. Katagiri realized he was faced with a fearsome opponent. AnG: Is Kacky done for here? Kimee: That was faster than expected ͹: D-dont just decide that for me! Listen! You never know whos going to win a negotiation until the end! I cant rush this, he told himself. And I must remember my original intent here. He decided to do exactly that. Kimi realized Katagiri was looking at her. Oh, he sure has calmed down. Asama had walked up next to her and she seemed to have noticed as well. She looked to Kimi and started to say something. But Kimi groped her to stop her. Ah, y-you mustnt seduce me when Im in the middle of negotiating! I especially love the lack of bra! It shows your love of freedom! Dont say that in the middle of an international negotiation! Once she was done groping, Kimi turned back toward Katagiri. Hey, little boy. The thing here is, a single mistake will mean youre insufficient. Are you sure you want that? I dont mind, said Katagiri. Kimi nodded once and said more while wondering how he would respond when she put it like this. Then listen up, she said. People might say that Hashiba has someone insufficient working for her. What would he do when the person he cared for was affected by his actions? He responded while placing a hand on his chest to show this was his problem and not Hashibas. Being insufficient seems much more proper for me than vainglory or pride. After all If I am insufficient, I only need to give myself what I lack. I see. Kimi smiled and turned back toward Mitotsudaira. You just have to give yourself what you lack. I can do that!? Really!? Tomo! Is there a spell for that!? Asama covered her ears and looked away, but Kimi was fairly certain there was no such spell. Anyway, she looked back toward Katagiri. And Then I have this to say to you. Kimi narrowed her eyes and wrapped her arms around her chest. You should have already seen the answer regarding what youre doing wrong. Katagiri trembled at the Musashi dancers words. He felt a chill. But it was not from fear. She had demonstrated more than he had imagined, so he felt Awe Tsurugi: K-Katagiri-kun! Are you okay!? Youre responding like a dog pissing itself in fear! Did anything happen to you!? Did you lose anything!? ͹: Give back my rights as a human beiiiiing!! But he was filled with the dumbstruck feeling that always followed awe. She got me! Katagiri realized his greatest weapon had been sealed away. And just because she claimed he should already have seen the answer. I cant use the fact that Im inexperienced and insufficient to say I dont know or to ask her to teach me! Katagiri knew one won a negotiation by resolving it no matter what method they used. So in the worst case, he could resolve the negotiation by bowing down and claiming to be inexperienced and insufficient. That was his last resort. I was prepared to apologize for my inexperience, but But this opponent had forgiven his inexperience and then refused to accept it. She had likely caught on to his strategy from the moment she had called him insufficient. She had realized he was setting the stage for his last resort of claiming inexperience or insufficiency. And she had sealed it away. He could no longer use his inexperience as a weapon. And Kuro-Take: But formally speaking, this means youre being protected by your opponent, Katagiri-kun. That was exactly right. By preventing him from announcing his inexperience, he maintained his position as not inexperienced. That meant he was not yet insufficient. He did not know if this part had been intentional on her part. Tsurugi: B-but cant we also look at it as her setting up a defensive line that prevents Katagiri-kun from turning the tables on her? Kuro-Take: Does she look like someone who would do that? That was true enough. And he could practically hear the words hidden behind the dancers slight smile: Isnt that great. He did not know why, but he was confident she was saying that. But those words held great meaning. After all, announcing his own inexperience would have repercussions for him eventually. And now that he thought about it Using my inexperience as a weapon is kind of cowardly, isnt it? Wise Sister: Heh heh. What does our inexperienced novice think about this? Yes, you in the glasses! Four Eyes: You dont mean me, do you? Id like to hear this too. Novice: Heh. Calling yourself inexperienced or a novice is generally used to drive yourself to action. You need to tell yourself theres something you have to do because of your inexperience. I see that as something you can use because you dont know much about real work out in the field. But Four Eyes: You dont have to hold it in. Novice: Kh! Four Eyes: Kh! What is that? Does it even mean anything? Novice: I-its a joy you would never understand! Four Eyes: I see youre closing yourself up again. And you can just honestly say you like how it sounds. Calling it a joy is a little odd if you ask me. Novice: D-dammit! And, um, as I was saying Four Eyes: You were saying that asking for guidance because of inexperience is a way of gaining the knowledge, training, and experience needed to increase your own skill. But that boy was trying to use the word inexperience to get a hint for something that only applies to this one situation. That isnt inexperience. Its indiscretion brought on by inexperience. Laborer: You two sure get along. Four Eyes: Thank you. Novice: Whyyy!? Why would you think thaaaat!? Katagiri took a deep breath. He used that to calm his heart and a thought occurred to him. This dancer She reminded him of the previous shrine maiden. Was it their atmosphere? Their facial features? Their giant breasts? No. It isnt that. It was how they showed interest in him. His position with the shrine maiden was the opposite of his position with the dancer. Before, he had had trouble describing himself, so the shrine maiden had simply listened, prompted him, and repeated his words for confirmation. She had used that to let him speak about himself. And now this Musashi dancer was hiding herself as she asked a question. Which meant Shes in the same position I was before. Without realizing that, he had viewed her as a threat and tried to escape. And in so doing She read 2 steps ahead and cut off my inexperience escape route. That likely meant she had predicted what he would do and reached an understanding of him. That was why she had inspired awe in him earlier. Which meant He had failed. He had failed in these negotiations. He had failed to accomplish anything and the one method he had desperately searched for had been predicted and used against him. And he had also been saved from that very failure. After all, the dancer could have rejected him, but she had instead given him the greatest hint possible. Yes, a hint. I should have already seen the answer, correct? That was what the dancer had said. He doubted that had simply been a way to prevent him from claiming inexperience. He had already seen the answer. Yes, he thought. She rejected my words but saved me. This was essentially a defeat. But, he also thought. I can make up for this. He thought about the shrine maiden that had helped him change and given him the mindset to begin that change. Will I be able to ask about her the next time we speak? He was not sure what he would do with that information, but perhaps he just wanted to validate the person who validated him by listening to him. But at the moment, he felt different from just a moment before. And that shrine maiden had given him the chance he needed to change the way he thought about negotiating. There was no point in telling her he had grown. If he spoke now, she would realize that he was different from before. Katagiri breathed in to reset his feelings and redo his failed negotiations. And to do that, he thought. Its something Ive already seen. Now, then, said Horizon as she listened to Katagiris muttered words with a box in her arms. I am giving him an incredibly important hint there, but I wonder if he will notice. The answer will be provided after the show. When she held a hand out toward the sign frame, the nudist spoke up. Isnt after the show too late? Ho ho? So you are finally taking on the tsukkomi role, Toori-sama? You were tempting me with that one!? Werent you!? Heh. Horizon glared at him and shrugged before turning back toward Katagiri. Now, what will you do? She clearly saw Katagiri nod beyond Kimis shoulders. I know what I did wrong, he said. I shouldnt have just said testing. Katagiri regulated his breathing. Just calling it testing was a mistake. He had failed to say something when talking about the testing Musashi needed for their school trip. Yes. I never said what kind of testing it is. I could hardly complain if you said I was finding fault without providing a proper explanation. You could say I was using the word testing to get whatever I wanted. He had had a reason for that. It was partially due to his desire to preserve his appearance as a negotiator. Especially when he was acting in Hashibas stead. He had wanted to maintain a clean image. But he knew that what he should be doing. When speaking with that shrine maiden, he had realized that his form of manliness was not to forcibly desire something or force himself to do something. It means to do what I already can as a man. He was negotiating in Hashibas place. What I can do now is take on this dirty job. So he mentioned the box that Musashis princess was holding. Musashi carried out stool testing for your school trip, didnt you!? And that collection box labelled #2 was used for that! In that case, you need to take your school trip, Musashi! Kimi crossed her arms and opened her smiling mouth. You finally used the full term, didnt you!? Thats right: stool testing! We worked hard that morning to make sure we produced lots and lots and put it inside the test tubes! Test tubes!? Asama: Kimi! Kimi! Hes going to believe you, so please stop lying! A glance over at Horizon showed a double thumbs up, so she apparently had permission to continue. Ehhh? said Asama and Suzu, so Kimi pulled them both close. We all produced some, didnt we? Right, Suzu? Eh? Oh, y-yes? You tooright, Asama-san? Ahh! Yes, I did, I did! And we also did it back in April, didnt we!? Mitotsudaira earnestly nodded. In April? Yes, we certainly did Was that a bad memory for her? Regardless, Kimi looked to Katagiri. Hashiba, you, and the rest of the Ten Spears do it too, dont you? Katagiri gulped. Shes turning it back on us!? Tsurugi: Katagiri-kun! Katagiri-kun! Dont give in to her provocation! AnG: Cant we just all publicly announce it? Then theres nothing to be afraid of. Kiyo-Massive: Eh? W-wait a minute. Um, uh They were not at all in agreement. But if he denied it, his criticism would lose all power. In that case, he thought. I did it! As for the others, that is private information and I will leave it to your imagination! But I assure you we are not in violation of the rules! Asama yelled at Kimi who had turned her back and whose shoulders shook with laughter. Kimi! We could have just left ours secret too! Asama-chi, arent you the one that self-destructed at Bell-rins prompting? Horizon gave her a right thumbs up, but what did that mean? At any rate, Kimi spoke into the sign frame while wiping tears from her eyes. Then can I ask one thing? The dancer smiled. We have a secret weapon by the name of Adele. In the previous testing, she received inhuman results, so she requires retesting!! Can you really tell us all to go on the school trip now!? Katagiri shouted back on reflex. The retesting to which you refer is not for all of you! It is for a single individual! They had already known about this. Please do not misrepresent the situation! Since you do not all need to be retested, it is entirely possible for Musashi to go on its school trip! Then. The dancer stopped smiling. Is Hashiba telling Adele not to go on the school trip? Oh, no! A tremor ran down Katagiris back. She once again predicted what I would say. Thats right. Even if someone had to be retested and would not make it in time, the school trip could still take place. In that case, the person needing retesting would be left back at the academy while the others went on the school trip. That was an unfortunate necessity. He had been about to explain exactly that. But Musashis dancer had skipped past that exchange and pointed out his intention. And she had more to say: You are acting on Hashibas behalf, arent you? This is bad, he thought. Shes trying to drag me into an emotional argument. Shell say Hashiba is cruel to not allow them to wait until that person can be retested He could not let her trap him like that. Besides, there was a fundamental hole in that argument. Whether or not you take the school trip before the retesting is your decision! That is not for us to decide! Silly boy! The dancers smile deepened. The two of us are enemies. If we cant complete the school trip before summer break, we cant corner you. So we need to hold our school trip before summer break. But if we perform the retesting, we cant do that. Then- Katagiri tried to say that was their problem. But in that moment Kuro-Take: You should wait here, Katagiri-kun. If possible, you should divert the conversation elsewhere. ͹: Takenaka!? Why!? Kiyo-Massive: Because we have currently made Mouri, Hexagone Fran?aise, the Kantou forces, and the Oushuu forces into our enemies. Isnt that right, Takenaka? Kuro-Take: Testament. Thats correct. Takenaka added a listen. Kuro-Take: That person on Musashi has spread an incredible amount of sparks with this one. This is setting a precedent saying that Hashiba will, in some cases, refuse to take extenuating circumstances into consideration when judging a nations actions or even the individual students therein. Do you understand what that means? While we use all of our power in our push against Mouri, were negotiating to make sure our allied and neutral nations do not take any hostile actions, but ͹: Musashi is providing a reason to invite them to their side? This will show that even allying with Hashiba wont necessarily protect you, so its better to join Musashi? Kiyo-Massive: Mostly, it will harm peoples view of Hashiba-sama and us. And it makes Musashi look like the victim. That victimhood was of course entirely based on a false accusation, but Facts arent all that influence peoples views! Flat Vassal: W-wait, what is this!? Im a complete victim here, arent I!? Please dont reveal to the entire world that I need my stool test redone! Me: What did you eat, Adele? Flat Vassal: J-just the normally distributed food! The same as everyone else! But I was playing with some of the dogs there, so their fur might have gotten in the container. Hori-ko: Anyway, this means Adele-sama has become the key to moving the entire world. If a non-officer can accomplish that, you really cant let your guard down with anyone, can you? Asama: Kimi? Im going to scold you for this later, okay? You and Toori-kun both, so prepare yourselves. And dont cover your ears like that. Katagiri thought about the fact that the enemy was trying to harm peoples view of them. But Ignoring the retesting of Musashis vassal due to extenuating circumstances simply isnt possible. If they did that, they would be shirking their duty as students before even getting to the school trip issue. But if they did not take the circumstances into account, Hashiba would be viewed as correct but cold. Of course, there was simply not a good result that they could both benefit from. But ͹: Dont worry. We will choose not to take circumstances into account. Tsurugi: Are you sure? Thats like stepping into their trap. I am sure, said Katagiri. After all ͹: Listen. Musashis dancer said we are enemies. That means we are in a position where circumstances do not matter. So by bringing this up He raised his eyebrows and spoke aloud. You were asking whether we are aware of our position as enemies, werent you? He finally understood what Musashis dancer had meant before. The summits flower had been telling him to Look forward, face your opponent, and speak your words. In politics, you did not look up; you looked to the level playing field of the nations. That was exactly right. His enemy was clear, but this was different from the beginning. They understood their relationship to each other and they were more than just enemies. We are enemies who have seen each others intentions and desires! Katagiri placed further words on top of those. I request that we negotiate!! Kimi raised the sides of her lips and looked back. She looked to and patted Masazumi on the shoulder. Politician? Your opponent has finally become an enemy you can speak with. She could hear the enemys voice. We recognize Musashi as an enemy! But we currently view only Musashi as our enemy and we ensure all other nations that we will maintain our current relationships! And, he said. It does not matter if we are enemy or ally. As long as the academy rules exist, a student must fulfill their duties as a student! If you are going to wage war, wait until you have completed that. Musashi, we demand you inform us whether you will retest that one student or if you will hold your school trip without her! Masazumi did not brush the Aoi Sisters hand from her shoulder. Instead, she lightly raised her right hand. The Aoi Sister lightly struck that hand with the hand on her shoulder. They clapped together and Masazumi knew what to say. Good job buying us some time. After providing the opening act, I hope the main show will be worth the wait. Judge, replied Masazumi. Youll find out soon enough. Notes 1. The Japanese term for a sex museum. Volume 5B, 31: Demander at the Submission Table Volume 5B, Chapter 31: Demander at the Submission Table It is not about your disadvantages It is about your advantages And you do not hope for them, you choose them Point Allocation (Destination) Katagiri prepared himself. When Musashis Vice President stepped forward to face him, she lightly raised her right hand. Several sign frames were open around her. Kuro-Take: It looks like she was deciding something while you spoke with that dancer. Kimee: Does that mean we let them buy some time? ͹: I do not think that puts us at a disadvantage. After all, he had grown a fair bit as a negotiator and he had made their relationship with Musashi clearer. It had involved statements that greatly surpassed his authority as a simple negotiator, but Tsurugi: Thats right. Katagiri-kun is doing quite well as Hashiba-samas replacement. Llaf: About that Huh? he said as Fukushima continued. Llaf: Katagiri-dono, I feel like thou never received an official request from Hashiba-sama to act on her behalf. AnG: Didnt a certain shrine maiden say something about this earlier? Tsurugi: W-well, its the flow of things that matters!! Yes, the flow!! And if it comes down to it, he can escape by saying, Turns out Im not an official replacement after all~ Ah ha ha~ Sorry bout that~! Kimee: Youre quite something yourself. Kiyo-Massive: Oh, Musashis Vice President is saying something. Katagiri quickly looked back to his opponent. Musashis Vice President was already looking at him. We have made our respective stances clear. She continued without pausing. And I will admit that our preparations for the school trip were stalled by Adele Balfettes st-st-test coming back positive for something inhuman. Me: What was that stuttering for? Vice President: Sh-shut up! I hesitated because I dont usually use that term! Scarred: Hee hee. It reminds me of when Master Tenzou confessed to me. Hori-ko: Discussing stool samples brings to mind a moving confession scene? The world is a strange place indeed. Flat Vassal: By the way, you mentioned me by name just now! Mal-Ga: Dont worry. Youre shooting to the top of the popularity poll on the divine network. Flat Vassal: They just think Im a joke character! Katagiri looked at the hands of Musashis Vice President who was glaring at something. He saw lernen figurs presumably for a divine chat appearing and disappearing. Is she exchanging information? He was not sure. But he needed to be cautious and thoughtful. After taking a breath, she looked his way again. Can you tell me something? That will depend on what it is. Judge, she replied. Is the Testament Unions demand that Musashi takes our school trip an absolute demand? He had already stated this. So Testament. Musashi has already made the preparations. If you prepare for your school trip but neglect that trip to wage war instead, we can only conclude that Musashi prioritizes war over its school events. Judge. I agree with you there. Musashis Vice President nodded. And Adele Balfette must be retested. Is that your conclusion? Testament. I see no other possible conclusion. After all I mean, taking a school trip when you are producing something inhuman? Are you trying to contaminate your destination? Marube-ya: Huh? Does that mean the Musashi is being contaminated by Adele right now? Flat Vassal: That occurred to me too, but I decided not to say it! Mal-Ga: So did you take any medicine for it? Flat Vassal: No, um, uh, just because poo-no, wait. As an analogy, mixing pickled vegetables with your curry on the plate does not mean the vegetables were in the pot of curry! Me: Isnt a pickled leek a little too clean to have come from there? Asama: Okay! Okay! Lets try not to bring too much realism into this discussion!! Masazumi thought to herself while listening to the others begin a curry discussion behind her. Please dont drag me into this. For some reason, the Aoi Sister placed a hand on her shoulder from behind, but she brushed it off. She did feel bad for what she was doing to Balfette, but they were both from Class Plum. Looking only at the result, that girl was the key to turning this around. As for how We will retest Adele Balfette, she said to Katagiri. And I would like to confirm one last thing with you. When you were negotiating with our Studentyes, our student. Just a student. During that negotiation, you refused to take any extenuating circumstances into account. Isnt that right? Katagiri mentally frowned at the Musashi Vice Presidents question. Is she still trying to ruin peoples view of us? No, he realized. We have already established our relationship, so that wouldnt work. Then this would only earn them an infinitesimal amount of points. All students are equal. That is true of the academy rules, of the duty to perform school events, of the various opportunities they face, and of the need to be retested in a situation such as this. Retesting this student is a way of ensuring equality for your students and it is the duty of any student. So If you wish to take the circumstances into consideration, please do so within Musashi and leave the academy rules out of it. Judge. Musashis Vice President nodded. Equality. Equal opportunities. Musashi Ariadust Academy accepts that that is what the Testament Union seeks and what Musashi lacks. She raised her right hand and lowered her shoulders. In the name of equality, the entire 3rd year will be retested. Katagiri was briefly dumbfounded. The entire 3rd year!? Please wait! What are you plotting!? Huh? Im merely saying it would be cruel to retest only Balfette who produced something inhuman. Flat Vassal: You can be cruel if you want! Just please stop showing this weird sort of concern for me! Tachibana Wife: It certainly is weird, so I can hardly argue otherwise, Master Muneshige. Tachibana Husband: Agreed, Gin. Although I fear Miss Adeles protests will fall on deaf ears. Musashis Vice President pointed at Katagiri and continued speaking. I am sure she would feel sad having to retake the stool test alone. So to take her circumstances into consideration within Musashi, I think the entire 3rd year will share Balfettes pain. Or what? Is the Testament Union going to intrude on an internal matter and reject our equality and circumstances? Katagiri sensed danger in that question. There was always a hidden meaning to these ridiculous exchanges. That was the danger he sensed. So he raised his voice in response. I sense danger in Musashis equality and circumstances! Then you are our enemy, Hashiba. You may be large, but you are a single force. That was not the statement of a Testament Union representative. That was well done, thought Katagiri. The negotiation with the dancer had seemed like it was to kill time. And he had thought he had gained an advantage by establishing their stance as enemies. But Now shes using that against us! He sensed the strength in his gaze as he faced her. But Musashis Vice Presidents shoulders remained lowered as she spoke. As the entire 3rd year will be retested, Musashi will rearrange our events somewhat. Meaning Meaning In lieu of a school trip, the 3rd year will holda study camp. Masazumi took a deep breath. We will change the school trip into a study camp. That change was a meaningful one. A school trip was much larger scale and required at least 4 or 5 nights, but a study camp could be completed in only 3 nights. Thus, she would reset everything with the retesting and change it to a study camp. That was her idea. But You cant do that, she heard Katagiri say. Musashi Ariadust Academys 3rd year held a study camp last year in the 2nd year. You cant change your school trip into a study camp at this point. Yes, we can. After all, we have the Testament Unions support on this. The Testament Unions? Katagiri frowned, so she explained. The study camp held during the 2nd year in Musashi Ariadust Academy is meant as practice for the 3rd year school trip. By traveling as a group and sleeping over for a short period, we familiarize ourselves with what will be necessary for something longer term. Butwhat would be the point in redoing that now!? Have you forgotten? Musashi joined with Mikawa at the Battle of Mikawa. Masazumi swung her arms out horizontally to indicate all of the Musashis ships. The Testament Union has demanded that Musashi provide equality and equal opportunities. So that is what we will do. Mikawas students currently attend Musashi Ariadust Academys branch school within Musashi. They generally live the same as us, but our main school takes care of their school events for them. Butif they are to work alongside Musashis students, they require the opportunity to do so. After all, Mikawas students are still not familiar with Musashis rules. So If Musashi and Mikawa are to go on a joint school trip, the Mikawa students must first be familiarized with Musashi. So to ensure equality, Musashi Ariadust Academy will abandon our planned school trip and give the Mikawa and Musashi 3rd years a chance to hold a study camp where we can learn to work together. Mitotsudaira tilted her head at Masazumis word. What are the Mikawa students doing these days? She had heard they were using an underground wide block as a school, but she had never gone to see them. How are they doing there? As she wondered that, Futayo turned back and nodded. Most of the students from Mikawa have joined the Far Eastern guard unit. Oh, is that so? The Far Eastern guard unit was a unit originally from Mikawa that was the sole Far Eastern unit officially permitted to bear weaponry. Mikawa had been neutral land and the guard unit had existed to protect the Far Eastern leader in the Matsudaira headquarters, but they had joined with Musashi at the Battle of Mikawa. During times of peace, they worked with the guard stations. During times of war, they worked with the Chancellors Officers. Futayo was their leader, so they were treated a lot like her private warriors. However The Mikawa people feel like freeloaders on Musashi and feel indebted to you. So when they tried to find something they could do to repay you, they decided to protect Musashi by joining the guard unit, the Far Easts only official independent combat organization. Thanks to that, the guard unit has tripled in number since they came to Musashi. I see, thought Mitotsudaira. That would explain why our front lines grew so much thicker. The students working for the Chancellors Officers were not very experienced. In comparison, the guard unit had held joint practice sessions with other nations, so they were much better trained. During battles, the guard unit generally set up a front line, the students working for the Chancellors Officers filled the space behind that, and the two groups worked together. But Is it that sense of being indebted freeloaders that causes the guard unit to fulfill their duties on the front line without complaint? asked Mitotsudaira. Judge, confirmed Futayo. They are technically under my command, but I tend to take part in duels or protect VIPs, so it is the second-in-command on down that works with the various Chancellors Officers units. I see, thought Mitotsudaira again as she turned toward a certain individual. It was the 1st Special Duty Officer. After all 1st Special Duty Officer? You act as an intermediary and leader for that cooperation, dont you? So why didnt you know about their background or situation? W-well, if I did know, it would probably only lead to me showing unwanted concern for them Mary smiled a little next to him. Did the guard unit tell you that? No, no, no. Th-that isnt it at all. His reply was frantic, but the 1st Special Duty Officer could not state this plainly. That was what this was. Futayo smiled bitterly at the exchange. She then nodded and spoke. If the members of the guard unit could spend time with us as students for the school events, the teamwork between them and the Chancellors Officers would likely be much easier. Thats true. Instead of just having the 1st Special Duty Officer, and probably the Secretary, leading them, they could establish teamwork with us and the other Committee Heads too. But, thought Mitotsudaira as she looked to the back of the person on her thoughts. Honda Masazumi. Their Vice President was from Mikawa. And if anything, she had left Mikawa. If she was advocating equality between Mikawa and Musashi Silver Wolf: Masazumi really is becoming a Musashi resident. Vice President: What is that supposed to mean? It sounds like some kind of point of no return. Asama: Thats right, Mito. You make it sound like Masazumi only went crazy recently. Shes always been a Musashi resident. Almost Everyone: Thats even worse!! Anyway, thought Mitotsudaira as she spoke to Masazumi. You intend to hold the study camp before summer break, dont you? Judge, replied Masazumi. Katagiri stood within the sign frame in front of her. That enemy frowned and gave her a sharp look. She spoke to him. As the Testament Union requested, we will prioritize equality here. No complaints there, I assume. How many days are you planning for? 3 days and 2 nights. It would have to be 4 days and 3 nights. That does not take Musashis travel time into account. We will spend 3 days and 2 nights at the site. Look at it that way. Is that so? Katagiri nodded. This will not become a local training camp in a nearby land such as Mito or Shirakawa, will it? That is not our plan. Then, said Katagiri. 4 days and 3 nights including travel time. However That begins upon arrival. And you cannot travel at night and count it as a full day. I see, thought Masazumi. He was accepting 3 days and 2 nights for the study camp, but afterwards, they would either have to spend a night traveling to Houjou or use up the full 4 days and 3 nights at the study camp. I had hoped we could travel to Houjou right after the study camp. If they were going to Houjou, they would have to make a number of preparations. So I should look at that day of travel as having a safe day on which the other nations cant do anything to us. Judge. We will agree to that. Katagiri nodded. He produced a sign frame saying acknowledgement and stamped it approved. That was a quick decision, but he was not letting Musashi escape and he knew his role here. He gave her a quiet look. We also agree. But I do have one reminder as the Testament Union: What Musashi is about to do is part of your school events. That is our intention. Thenyou are restricted from all diplomacy, trade, and support. All at once, he sealed off everything they might want to do. But Masazumi calmly nodded. That is indeed how a study camp works. Vice President: Aoi Sister! This guy has gotten a lot sharper than before! Wise Sister: Oh, dear. I would prefer you didnt blame me for your own mistakes. Heh heh heh. Hori-ko: If we cannot engage in diplomacy or anything else, then the Musashi is only a giant obstacle, making it nothing but a nuisance. Musashi: I look magnificent when viewed from below. That is a point in my favor. Over. Me: You talking about your boobs or your panties? Oh, stay. All of you stay. Put away your weapons! Oh, and a fist counts as a weapon! A knee!? The Testament Unions emphasis on school events prevented them from engaging in trade or diplomacy during their study camp. We dont really have a choice when were only holding the study camp at the behest of the Testament Union. It should be fine, thought Masazumi. My fathers group and our Dark Treasurer should be able to handle trade and diplomacy. The bigger problem was something else. Were restricted from using nearby areas. It would honestly be safer to use an allied area like Oushuu, but Vice President: If Im being greedy, I would want to go somewhere other than Oushuu for the study camp. Novice: Yes, if we went to Oushuu, we wouldnt be able to respond immediately if Houjou or P.A. Oda did something. Judge, she agreed just before Yoshiyasu made a suggestion. Righteousness: Then how about actually going to Houjou? It was not a bad idea. No, its close to being the best idea. After all Righteousness: The history recreation that Matsudaira must complete after the Battle of Kanagawa is the Tensho Jingo Conflict fought against Houjou for control of Kantou. Youre being forced to hold a study camp, but if you do it at Houjou, you should be able to shift right into the Tensho Jingo Conflict once the time allotted for the school event is over. Vice President: That would be best and I also want to head straight to Houjou after the study camp is over. But, said Masazumi. Vice President: We cant choose to go to Houjou for the study camp itself. Probably so, agreed Yoshiyasu. It isnt possible to hold the study camp in Houjou. She had already found the reason in her own mind. And that reason was Me: Because there are tentacles in Houjou? Musashis princess and the Asama shrine maiden beckoned the idiot over and took him behind the others. Lecturing voices could be heard in the background as the Vice President continued without them. Vice President: Houjou only just now chose to oppose P.A. Oda. But what would happen if Musashi went there for our study camp? Novice: Good question. The Tottori Castle is still in Edo and the forces that couldnt join the attack on Mouri are still in P.A. Oda. The Kantou and Oushuu clans are leaning towards Musashi at the moment, so P.A. Oda will likely work to suppress Houjou as an example and a warning. In the worst case, they might complete the Siege of Odawara before we do the Tensho Jingo Conflict. Mal-Ga: That just means Houjous destruction, so does that really matter to us? And the Siege of Odawara will fulfill a history recreation from after Nobunagas assassination. Novice: Meanwhile, Musashi will be holding its study camp and wont be able to take part in the fighting. That was exactly right. And what would happen in that case? Vice President: Due to the school events, Musashi cant defend against the threat of P.A. Oda. That will be what the other nations see. And And Vice President: In the worst case, Houjou will be lost before the study camp ends and we will find ourselves isolated and surrounded by P.A. Oda. They will begin the Battle of Komaki Nagakute right then and there. Matsudaira defeats Hashiba in that battle, but they will likely use the momentum of defeating Houjou to strike us. Yoshiyasu breathed an invisible sigh in her heart when she heard that. Honestly. This was so very different from a year ago. Last year at this time, she had been defying Yoshiyori while preparing for battle against Houjou. She had been hoping that Yoshiyori would tell her everything about her sister once they eventually settled things with Houjou. But what about now? Dammit What did Ujinao think about the current situation? Even if she had an automaton body, she did not focus on the best answer as much as Musashis Princess. And could those even be called best? Yoshiyasu had a feeling that was something else. At any rate, Ujinao was the only person from back then that Yoshiyasu had any connection left with. And yet Righteousness: I never thought Kantou would be in a situation where we had to discuss the worst case. Her words on the divine transmission were no more than grumbling. But Musashis 3rd Special Duty Officer picked up on them and raised her right hand. Gold Mar: Yoshy, what do you think Musashi should do in that case? Judge, Yoshiyasu sent to everyone. Righteousness: You should extend the study camp beyond the destruction of Houjou. It was simple. The school event would protect them. In other words Righteousness: The Battle of Komaki Nagakute cannot begin during your study camp. And if Houjou is destroyed while you hold the study camp in Houjou, you would have to redo the study camp. You could probably use that excuse to ensure your safety. Of course, while that would protect Musashi, it would destroy any influence you have. Wait, said an actual voice. It belonged to Musashis princess who was lecturing the idiot along with the shrine maiden. At some point, the idiot sister had ended up alongside the idiot while pretending to cry, so the knight joined the shrine maiden in lecturing them both. What was all that? At any rate, Musashis princess began to speak. Hori-ko: Either way, isnt Houjou in the most danger at the moment? Now that they have made an enemy of Hashiba-sama, I have determined Houjou is doomed no matter what they do. So why doesnt Houjou allow Hashiba-sama to invade them right away? Thats a good point, said Musashis Vice President with a sigh. Vice President: But currently, I doubt Houjou will be attacked by Hashiba as long as Musashi does not hold our study camp there. What do you make of this negotiation, aunt? In the sky further north than the Ariake, a long god of war aircraft carrier floated above a black forest. Masamune spoke from its deck. Her question was answered via sign frame by Yoshiaki, the Fox of Ushuu. Nine Tail Girl: Ill be drinking some sake so the night breeze doesnt give me a chill. Go ahead. A few seconds after she spoke to the voice-input sign frame, she heard a post-sake sigh followed by Yoshiakis voice. Nine Tail Girl: The Musashi Vice Presidents decision was likely made after seeing the Azuchi Castles movements. If Hashiba intended to make an example out of Houjou, they would have immediately sent the Azuchi Castle back and brought the flames of war to Houjou. But the Azuchi Castle is still on its way to Mouri. Do you know why? Because Hashiba sees the attack on Mouri as more important. Probably so, agreed the fox. On the sign frame, Yoshiaki took a sip from her sake cup and narrowed her eyes. Nine Tail Girl: Hashiba is awfully calm about this. Houjou may have turned on them, but they are not panicking and they already had something in place to deal with it. You mean leaving the Tottori Castle in Edo? Nine Tail Girl: I mean leaving any military force in Edo at all. Masamune responded to that small correction with a small smile. True. Having a military force at Edo is a history recreation of the Bunroku Campaign. Of the forces not participating in the attack on Mouri, Hashiba can send in those participating in the Bunroku Campaign to instantly deal with Houjou if the need arises. Thus, the threat of Hashiba has not left Kantou even with the Azuchi gone. In fact, Houjous actions bring tension to Kantou and force them to consider the threat of Hashiba. Because if something happens here, Hashiba might just take action. Nine Tail Girl: Yes. Hashiba has driven a wedge into things by not taking immediate action against Houjous rebellion. Shakenobe poured sake into her raised cup. More than just a little, a round bump of clear liquid rose a bit above the top of the cup. Nine Tail Girl: Houjous rebellion is part of the history recreation. Hashiba sent the Azuchi away as if to say they were overlooking it for that reason. But Hashiba will not allow anyone else to take action here in Kantou. Hashiba makes their Great Return from Mouri. And instead of taking revenge for Nobunagas assassination, they might just be coming to punish Kantou. Now, then, said Yoshiaki. Nine Tail Girl: Musashi, those school events are a pain, but a study camp is sure to be fun. Where will you be going? Anywhere neighboring Kantou is off limits and Houjou is also off the table. Will you come to Oushuu? You will be unable to respond immediately to Hashiba or Houjous actions, but I will prepare lots of treats for you. Now, then, thought Masazumi to prepare the words in her heart. Where will we go for the study camp? It could not be anywhere too distant. Somewhere with a land port built for Musashi would be best, but she doubted they could be that picky. Im worried about the repairs to the Ariake, but the Ariake will have to manage that on its own. Upon thinking that, Masazumi realized something. She was already fully intending on doing this study camp. She had decided on this in the previous discussions and there were other things that worried her, but she had no problem with doing this. That just left one question: where? There is one candidate. It was near Kantou and it would allow them to have some influence on Hashiba. Just as she prepared to say what it was, she heard a voice from the stairs leading up to the bridge where the meeting was being held. Masazumi-kun. When you announce a study camp out of the blue, I believe I get a say. That question came from a certain man. And he had Musashi walking up behind him. Principal Sakai! Mitotsudaira looked back as Sakai raised his hand in greeting. In front of her, the idiot was seated politely, hanging his head, and repeating yes, maam to Asamas lecture, but she ignored that for the time being. Principal Sakai Do you have a good connection we can use for the study camp destination? She turned toward Sakai who tilted his head and spoke. Hmm Its not so much a connection as, well, an old acquaintance. With that, he looked in a different direction. Two people lay in one corner of the bridge. After being left alone for so long, Sanada Nobuyuki was lying on his side with his back to them and the other man was similarly lying on the bridge and playing a sign frame game. Umm, Masayuki-san. Nh? Sanada Masayuki sat up and saw Sakai. His eyes immediately widened and he quickly hopped up. After prostrating himself, he grabbed his sons back and forced the younger man up with a single hand. It was a precise action, and Oh? Mitotsudaira glanced over to see Naomasa uttering an impressed oh? of her own. This must have been the mans true power. And as the Sanada Chancellor got up on his knees. Sakai-sama! I- I have heard. Thank you. Sakai smiled and sat down, but Masayuki bowed his head as if in competition. But Mitotsudaira could not help but comment. Principal Sakai can be polite to people? What kind of person do all of you think I am? asked the man. Judge, said Musashi as she glared at him. They find it hard to believe you can accomplish such a feat or that you would ever think to do so. Over. Youre being kind of harsh, Musashi-san. This isyknow? Someone who helped me out a long time ago. Masayuki bowed even further and used his right hand to hold confused Nobuyukis head down as well. He pressed the unworthy sons forehead to the floor. Ow, ow, ow, ow. That hurts, papa! What is going on!? A lot happened in the past! That it did. Sakai sighed. Well, you all get the picture. Now, Masayuki-san, could you rent out a place for my students? When Sakai asked that, Mitotsudaira noticed 3 different reactions. The first was Sanadas Chancellor raising his bowed head in speechless shock. The second was ! She saw Katagiris eyebrows rise on the sign frame. And the third was in the sky. Something rapidly circled from north to west high in the night sky overhead. I have determined that is a dragon. And Just as Musashi tried to give a report, a sudden tremor assaulted the Ariake and the Musashi contained inside. Something in the sky had rapidly landed on the starboard edge of the Ariake. What was it? Mitotsudaira saw the giant form attempting to move to eye level with them from the Ariakes rear starboard edge. Its shape was clear. It was giant, it was not humanoid, and it had wings. A dragon! Indeed. Masazumi heard a voice from the giant form bending the Ariakes opened upper armor. It was a dragon. The great dragon was pure white and measured more than 120m long. It had 6 wings and it was not one of the beast dragons known as Terrestrial Dragons. It was one of the Celestial Dragons with high-level intelligence. The white dragon spoke calmly. I am from Sanada Academy. My inherited name isFormer Sarutobi Sasuke. The loud and deep voice seemed to be produced by multiple windpipes. The tremor of that voice was definitely directed at them. If you enter Sanada land, mankind, know that you may find yourself facing the 2 Celestial Dragons who are all that remain of the former Ten Braves. I bring that warning on behalf of our leader, Sanada Nobushige-sama. We They We will protect Sanada land in order to send Sanada Nobushige-sama to Hashiba. Volume 5B, 32: Giant Arriving Forms Volume 5B, Chapter 32: Giant Arriving Forms I have roared Do you ever roar? Point Allocation (Different Paths) It seems our teachers have made an appearance. A womans voice spoke above the dirt and accumulated conifer leaves at the bottom of the darkness. After a while, there was a mechanical sound, but the next voice came from a different direction than that. Stop it, Mochizuki. Youll just give away our position. Testament. Understood, Kakei-sama. I thought Unno-sama would be redoing her makeup. Dont worry about that, said Unno as she looked up into the darkness. A forest of tall conifer trees gave occasional glimpses of the dark blue night sky overhead. There was nothing visible in those small regions of sky, but instead Takigawas accompanying ships have gone to protect the Shirasagi Castle. Based on the sound of their fall, only the Shirasagi Castles starboard ship is in any kind of recognizable shape. Maybe this will reduce how responsible were held for retreating. Im hoping people will look at it as the tenants not standing a chance when their landlady was beaten so badly. In the darkness, something was heard being stretched out and attached. Kakei-sama, about your bone fracture Ill sleep with this repair seal attached. Its forceful, but I cant move around until the bone is connected again. Are you planning a second round? Of course. Our teachers have shown up and we havent been freed from our job working for Takigawa. P.A. Oda hasnt checked on everything either. Also I seriously doubt the academy is going to ask P.A. Oda if their ninjas can come home. Theyre more likely to say their ninjas are fine and can keep fighting. I mean, Miyoshi-san is in charge right now. Yeah. Unno smiled bitterly. Musashi is apparently holding a study camp, but theyll be back here in a few days. Until then Testament. Mochizuki tossed a dark sign frame to both of them. This is your recovery schedule for the 2-3 nights until Musashi returns. I have already been repaired, so you two must follow this schedule starting tonight. I think I kinda like that side of you, said Kakei. Thank you very much, said Mochizuki with a nod. And A long roar rumbled in from the distant sky. The leaves shook and the sleeping birds stirred. And at the bottom of that gathering of noise, Kakei took a deep breath and spoke. That would be Sasuke-sensei Testament. Unno could be heard lightly spreading out a portable blanket as she responded. Our teacher is already gone. I wonder if those 2 feel lonely. After all That roar sounded really happy. Masazumi heard a dragon laugh for the very first time. Of course, this was her first clear encounter with a dragon. Behind her, the Date Vice Chancellor felt the need to speak. I suppose not even a certain idiotic half-dragon would stand a chance against that. Oh? Do you want my help? Curious about that, Masazumi asked her about it. Date Vice Chancellor Are you knowledgeable about dragons? A lot of Terrestrial Dragons live in the northor rather, in Europe and the mountains east of Kantou. The winged Celestial Dragons, on the other hand, wanted a proper home, so they are more scattered around. They mostly live in Europe, east of Kantou, or along the line from Chubu to central Oushuu. And And I believe the primary faction of Celestial Dragons chose Sanada as their home. I think Masamune would know more about this. No, thats enough. In that case, would they be former nonhuman students? Judge, confirmed the Date Vice Chancellor. If he poses a physical challenge, I could take him on. Ho ho? said Sasuke. He slowly moved his giant body. The people on the Musashi scattered out of the way as he leaned toward the ship. We once took part in the suppression of the Germanic peoples and destroyed Europe, but a little girl thinks she can challenge us? I could fire my dragon cannon here and take care of you all. In fact, I kind of want you to give me the opportunity. I could use a warmup exercise before my first rampage in a long, long time. I apologize for interrupting your excitement, but could you possibly leave? asked Masazumi. She checked the sign frame in her hand to make sure the firing unit and defense unit primarily composed of gods of war were spread out in a fan shape around Sasuke. With such a sudden visit, we can hear what you have to say, but we cant be very hospitable. Judge. That is correct, said Horizon to help out. Masazumi gasped and checked Horizons hands. Beyond Horizon, Mitotsudaira prepared for action and communicated with Masazumi via eye contact She isnt showing any sign of a surprise Logismoi Oplo attack! Restrain her if she does! Masazumi was also worried about the way Neshinbara was staring at Sasuke with an autograph sheet in hand. Wait, he has 2 autograph sheets Then Horizon took a step forward. Sasuke-sama was it? Why are you so concerned about us visiting Sanada? Is there some kind of secret there? Indeed there is. Then how about we make a deal? If you tell us that secret, we will not visit Sanada. Calm down! Masazumi stared at Horizons face, but this was simply too novel. In fact, I kind of feel like I havent been in control of the negotiations today. The dragon briefly stopped speaking, but before long I would be willing to tell you if you let me fire my dragon cannon here. Fire it at what? Horizon looked around and everyone, including the normal citizens down below, fled or took cover. Masazumi also looked around at them all. We might all be in trouble if this dragon cannon business were to drag on much longer. Just kidding. Masazumi heard everything fall silent. A few seconds passed, a few more motionless breaths passed, and she nodded. That must have been too novel for everyone. With an odd sweat pouring down her face, Horizon silently placed a hand on Masazumis shoulder. And why were Mitotsudaira and Asama looking the other away and hanging their heads? On the folded-up upper armor of the Ariakes starboard side, Sasuke faced north. Kah He produced a noise from his throat as he breathed in. Peh. The white dragon spat a phlegmy breath into the sky. Hes certainly confident. Did that come from his pride as a dragon or his power as one? But Masazumi saw Sakai open his mouth in a horizontal smile. What? It looked like he was enjoying himself. And as Masazumi tried to figure out why that would be Huh? Mukai held her hands out toward the port-side to the left of the bridge. She looked like she was trying to grab and enlarge something in the air, but then she hesitated. Whatis this? She tilted her head. Just as the 2nd generation said, you are indeed incredible! With that voice, something appeared in the sky to port. It was a dragon. A pitch black one. I am the original generation Kirigakure Saizou. Remember that! Asama gasped. He slipped past our local quarantine system!? No, she answered herself. As long as the concept of land exists, any intrusion by an outsider will be detected. We also recently increased the sensitivity for security purposes. And What is this? Several sign frames judging him non-local opened around Saizou after he appeared. And a report was sent to Asama. He had been detected. But not while he was hidden. What does that mean? She did not know. But it was true that Suzu had noticed. Asama made a mental note to ask her about that later, but then she noticed something else. Ah! Suzu-san! Oh? So your name is Suzu. It happened the instant Saizou turned his giant face toward Suzu. Surprised by the dragons sudden appearance and loud voice, Suzu leaned back to look up into the heavens. Wah It started as a simple voice. Wahhhhhhhh!!!! But she soon wailed at the top of her lungs. Nwoh, said Saizou as he leaned back. I screwed up there! He had spoken in surprise and joy without thinking. Not good, not good. Now that I think about it, whether were talking about Unno or Isa, all the girls at our place would only laugh if you shouted at them. This reaction is certainly refreshing No, I was simply careless, concluded Saizou. So Yeah, sorry about that But she seemed to have completely panicked. Ah! Hearing his voice only brought back the shock from before. What am I supposed to do about this? he wondered as Sasuke spoke from the starboard side. Saitou, youre such a fool. Damn you! Wahhhhhh!! cried the girl. See? Shes crying again thanks to your voice. Wahhhh! The girl named Suzu trembled and accurately pointed at both Saizou to port and Sasuke to starboard. I-I dont l-likethese people! Sasuke wrinkled his brow at that. So Saizou also moved as if looking up at him. Thats what you get! Sasuke glared at him, but he did not care. However, this situation was not conducive to conversation. As he wondered what to do, Musashis shrine maiden took action. L-look, Suzu-san? Theres a butt-shaped cushion on my chest. Oh, but theres nothing impure about this. She comforted Suzu with some contradictory statements. Then some students carrying anti-god of war rifles arrived from the bottom of the stairs and from the academys front entrance. Are you the ones that made Musashis precious bangs girl cry!? You might be dragons, but we stand unified against all who defile our genre! Exactly right! This is our courage! Its a definite trust that will carry us through to tomorrow! There were a few dozen of them, but Saizou was more worried about their sanity than anything. Your parents would cry, he warned them. Heh heh. Silly dragon! Have you lived so long youve forgotten what parents are like!? Musashis dancer pointed at him from the center of the bridge. Everyones parents final genre is my husband or my wife! So as they raise us, they cant complain when we get hooked on a genre that will eventually lead to the next generation! Everyone looks to reality and learns what their heart desires so they can adjust their genre to match their husband or wife. If you forget that and reject the entire idea of genres, then you end up with nothing more than a mechanical act of combining that is void of all dreams! I see. That does make sense. Yay! celebrated the dancer as she groped a nearby Loup Garous breasts. The meaning of that action was unclear, but Saizou guessed it was some sort of ritual. However That said, we are Celestial Dragons, which makes us a type of spirit. We generally have no parents and are born from the natural worlds ley lines or an ether mold. So, dancer, we can only understand this idea of yours as a feeling. Kimi! Kimi! He defeated your argument on a species level! Thats fine! Now, Mitotsudaira, you grope me! The meaning of that was entirely unclear, but in the meantime, Musashis shrine maiden, nudist, and automaton princess had comforted the girl named Suzu and stopped her crying. Hm. They had visited this unfamiliar land for a greeting while having some fun, but Whats so funny, Sakai? Oh, nothing. I know I shouldnt be laughing. I feel the need to thank you for that time twenty-odd years ago. You know you cant do that. It wouldnt make them very happy. I am in your debt. On the other side, Sasuke also nodded. But This is not in lieu of thanks, but we will give you a warning. Judge, judge. Sakai waved toward Sasuke. No need. Theyre all going. Itswell, you know. When I destroyed it, I didnt really understand anything, but my actions still had meaning. Saizou remained motionless in response to Sakais words. He simply breathed like normal and followed Sasukes lead. If they go there and enter our land, there will be a battle, said Sasuke. So youre sending the young Sanada master to Hashiba? Testament. He will be given favorable battle results against Matsudaira for a better position within Hashibas forces. Sanada has received word that, if Musashis forces fight on Sanada land, Sasuke breathed a glowing sigh, it will be counted as a recreation of the First Siege of Ueda between Sanada and Matsudaira. Novice: Now! Tonights Super Neshinbara Time has arrived! Unturning: The First Siege of Ueda is the post-Nobunaga battle in which Matsudaira fights and drives out Sanada after having defeated Hashiba at Komaki Nagakute. At the time, Sanada was allied with Matsudaira, but as terms for allying with Matsudaira, Houjou demanded Sanadas Ueda Castle. When Matsudaira attempted to do so, Sanada fought a defensive battle. Tachibana Wife: Stating the conclusion first and giving the details second? That is an explanation based on the rules of comprehension. Flat Vassal: You can really see the difference in personality Mal-Ga: Yes, some people have very roundabout personalities. I wont name names, but its Neshinbara. Novice: Are you saying thats just one name and not names!? Is that what this is!? Masazumi crossed her arms. The request for Sanada to recreate the First Siege of Ueda had likely been made during the previous meeting. A Hashiba member other than Katagiri must have done it. This is real pain. If they recreated the First Siege of Ueda, they could not withdraw from Sanada and they could not ally themselves with Houjou. But History recreations take priority over school events. For Hashiba, this prevents us from allying ourselves with Houjou. For us, it allows us to complete a history recreation from after Nobunagas death. Then will you be doing it? asked Sakai. He then asked a sudden question while looking to Sasuke. How many are still alive? Sasuke took a slow, deep breath before answering. Of those from 800 years ago, only 3 Celestial Dragons remain. There are still a lot of Terrestrial Dragons, but not as many as before. Could I visit their graves? Spirit dragons leave no bones behind. The Terrestrial Dragons are different, though. Have a drink in their honor in Sanada land. I see. Sakais shoulders lowered. So we ended up as enemies after all. Testament. Masazumi saw Sasukes body briefly lower down. He was preparing to take flight and leave. His giant body would spring up and float, but Please wait. Musashis princess fired a Logismoi Oplo at Sasuke. Waaaaaiiiiiit!! The Sanada father and son yelled at them, but Masazumi ignored it. No true Musashi resident would let this surprise them. Im not sure how much I want to be a true Musashi resident, though Masazumi! Why are you hanging your head!? But it was not just the one attack. There were two movements. The first was Futayo, who stood by Horizons side, turning to stand back to back with Horizon and raising Tonbo Spare. She then spoke to Saizou who was reflected in the blade. Bind, Tonbo Spare! At the same time, something appeared in the sky. Defense barriers! They appeared in order to separate Sasuke and Saizou from the Musashi group. Musashi had lightly raised her hand to protect them. Also I will not allow you to escape. Over. The barriers overlapped above Sasuke and Saizous heads to form a shallow dome. Immediately afterwards, the Tachibana Husband raised his voice. If this does not hit them, they are the real deal! What does that mean? wondered Masazumi just as the result was seen. Mitotsudaira saw Muneshige fall to his knees with a smile on his face. Around them, all motion had stopped. Horizon had fired at about 20% power, Futayo had used Tonbo Spare, and Musashi had raised the defense barriers. Those 3 and everyone else spoke in unison: Theyre the real deal? Sasuke and Saizou had entirely vanished. They were gone. And that meant They left? Nothing remained to answer that question, but Nn. Suzu trembled while Kimi embraced her from behind. A moment later, a roar reached them from the distant sky. No, two of them did. The first sounded like ferocious laughter and the other sounded like a great sigh. I-its thosepeople Asama looked to her sign frame and nodded in agreement with Suzus hesitant interpretation. She showed concern for Suzu while also giving Masazumi and Mitotsudaira a raised-eyebrows look. They have withdrawn. Mitotsudaira gasped a bit at what Asama said. I was able to detect them flying away. But But? I must investigate the sudden appearance of that one dragon. We have increased our security level, so this is nothing but an embarrassment for the Asama Shrine. Asama took a breath and relaxed her shoulders. Mitotsudaira decided to say something to her. U-um Even if she said not to worry about it, further investigation was necessary. Not worrying about it would be weird. Simply telling her to do her best would probably be best for now, but that felt irresponsible. Trying to cheer her up with an offer to go eat yakiniku would be perfect, but why did that seem too self-serving? And as she considered all this Wow Yet again, she was getting trapped by her own harmless but troublesome thoughts. But then she remembered something. About half a month before, on the way from IZUMO to Magdeburg, she had been similarly trapped by these endlessly circling thoughts, but she had managed to shake free of them. She thought back to then. She had been unsure what to do about her situation or how to act around Mary, but what had she done in the end? The memory she found was not a bad one. What she found was Thats right. Tomo. Mitotsudaira realized that her personality caused her to hesitate when it came to worries, concerns, and cheering others up. But if it only made her hesitate, then she only had to look at it this way: Its okay. They were classmates and friends. She sometimes found herself questioning their actions, but, well, that was just the kind of relationship it was. However, that relationship was accompanied by their recognition of each others skill. So We will leave that to you. Mitotsudaira would not even know where to start with this and Asama had the necessary skills. So she would leave it to her. That was all there was to it. There was no need to hesitate. Only you can do this, Tomo. If anything happens, just tell me. I will help to the best of my ability. The meaning of those words changed Asamas expression. First, her eyebrows rose and she did not seem to understand what she had just been told. But then her eyes narrowed in a smile. I can handle it. You sure can. Mitotsudaira looked over to that voice from between Horizon and Futayo. The idiot sat there looking back and forth between Horizons skirt and the gap in Futayos skirt. He ignored the two armed girls who glared back at him and he spoke to Asama instead. You have a pretty good idea of what this was, dont you? I wouldnt call it a pretty good idea when I have no proof whatsoever. Asamas words were belied by her light tone. She turned toward Suzu in Kimis arms. Suzu-san, can I ask you about something later? A-about thosep-people? Yes. About them. Alsocan I ask you something too, Mary? Judge. Mary took a step forward from the 1st Special Duty Officers side. There was something that caught my attention about this as well. I think we can figure this out if we all compare what we found odd. And Master Tenzou too Judge. There was something a little odd about that compared to normal covert ninja techniques. I can at least provide my thoughts on the matter. Heh heh. That settles it then. Kimi narrowed her eyes toward the distant roars to the west. Well go to Sanada for our study camp. We need to make those dragons cry for mocking us and making Suzu cry. That would be it, yes. Masazumi heard a hint of cheerfulness in Sakais voice. He gave a light wave of his hand to tell her to stay here a while longer. And then Hey, Toori. Eh? The idiot who had been comparing Horizon and Futayos butts was now wrapped in Mitotsudairas chains. What is it, Principal? asked the chain-wrapped nudist. Well, I can guess how most of this is going to go, so let me tell you as well. Go to Sanada for your study camp, Toori. These two will probably go on ahead and prepare the place for you. And then fight the 1st Siege of Ueda. Principal, did Sanada help you out in the past? Judge. There was a lot they did not know about Sakais past, but there was one thing they had learned on the way here. So Masazumi used that knowledge to make a guess. Did you pass through Sanada territory to get to Europe when fighting the Pope-Chancellor? Judge. Thats pretty much it. He readily admitted it, but that did not account for Sanada Masayukis bowing. What had happened? Will we find out when we go there? Masazumi-kun, theres nothing about a place you cant figure out by going there, is there? Sakai raised the corners of his mouth. But, he continued with a hand on his chin. I couldnt figure it out when I was there. Oh, but that was the second time. And I was ordered to go that time. The second time? Judge, confirmed Sakai as Musashi glared at him from his side. This is all news to me. Over. Well, you were still just an OS back then, Musashi-san. Do you want to hear about those times? There is no point in discussing a version of myself that I do not remember. Over. Flat Vassal: Why does she sound so confident that it would be about her? Gold Mar: Are you gonna draw this one, Ga-chan? Mal-Ga: That would be undeniable defiance of authority But perhaps that would be perfect for a Technohexen. But, said Musashi. We have our own security in place using our management system as automatons. Since we did not detect this until they were that close, I can only judge it- Just as Musashi prepared to say a failure, Ohiroshiki raised his hand. What is this about? wondered Masazumi, so she prompted him to speak with an ah? Wh-what kind of pathetic prompting was that!? Just say what you have to say. Okay, then. Ohiroshiki looked to the two from Sanada. Since this is a pain, couldnt Uqui-kun torture them until they spill the beans on all the dragons techniques and such? W-wait! Sanadas Chancellor frantically got up. Sanadas reputation is on the line here! Papa! Sacrifice yourself for my safety! Damn you! But Neshinbara shook his head and looked to Ohiroshiki. We would not look very cool if we-I mean, that would look bad politically. Did about 80% of your real reason slip out there? Dont worry about it, Ariadust-kun. Now, to get back on topic, if we did that, all of the small nations would grow wary of Musashi. That would be especially bad with how many people should be defecting to Musashi from here on. Even if they were on the run, we do not want Musashi to be seen as a place that forces people to give us their nations information. Yes, we cant have all of our doujinshis being torture ones. Precisely, Naruze-kun. Wait, thats not it at all, Naruze-kun. Please listen. Think before you speak!! Everyone yelled at him, but Neshinbara only pushed his glasses up his nose and looked to Masazumi. Besides, you know what they are saying, dont you? I do. Masazumi nodded and looked to the two from Sanada. We will still prepare a residence in Mito for Sanada Nobuyuki, but we are visiting Sanada territory for a study camp. I would like for you and Masayuki to return to Sanada territory once more. We will send out a ship, so could you arrange for our arrival in Sanada territory for our study camp? Testament! Masayuki bowed his head and forced his sons head down as well. If that will help preserve Sanada! Masazumi glanced over at Sakai who shrugged and nodded. The people in front of them were apparently not the type to lie. She had already understood that, but the Principals confirmation meant a lot. Very good. That was all she said before facing south from the bridge. There was a sign frame there and she spoke to the boy displayed on it. Katagiri Katsumoto. Musashi has decided on its destination for the school event. I assume you have no complaints. Katagiri slowly nodded at the Musashi Vice Presidents words. He pictured a map of the Far East from Kantou to Chubu and he thought about the location of the various powers there. Sanada is close to Houjou. They likely intended to head to Houjou after completing their study camp in Sanada. Kuro-Take: I think that negotiation turned out well, Katagiri-kun. That was Takenaka. She was complimenting him, but he had one thing to ask her. ͹: Takenaka-san, were you the one that suggested Sanada recreate the First Siege of Ueda? Kuro-Take: Are you mad? No, answered Katagiri. ͹: It was your instructions that struck back and drove them to action. I was only losing ground. Kuro-Take: You prevented Musashi from reducing the length of their study camp, didnt you? Its set at 3 days and 2 nights but with another day and night included for travel. Do you have any idea how much funding and personnel it takes to keep an enemy stopped for 3 or more days in war? Thats how much you won us in this single negotiation. If so, he was grateful. I still have a lot to learn. Katagiri then began searching for someone beyond Musashis Vice President. Was that shrine maiden there? He was briefly confused when he saw the Asama Shrines gunner shrine maiden, but she was different. The real one was blonde. But She isnt there. He could see Musashis Chancellor nude but wrapped in chains and being lectured by the silver wolf and others, but what was that about? He thought that boy needed to take his life more seriously. However Does Musashi intend to complete its study camp before summer break begins? That is our business, said their Vice President. We dont have to tell you. Testament, he replied. And ͹: What should I do, everyone? I think we could send someone to that place. Llaf: Even if we could use Takigawa-sama, I do not think we should split up our forces at the moment. I believe our only option is to prepare ourselves for the worst and rely on Sanadas Nobushige faction. Tsurugi: My role leaves me emptyhanded, so once Im ready, I can head near the border. After all, I can move around if Im within range of Mori-sans forces. ͹: Then please do. Tsurugi: ͹: Nagayasu-san? Tsurugi: Eh? Oh, um, yes, Ill do my best. Ill do my best, okay!? Had he said anything to surprise her? At any rate, he sent his acknowledgment and then looked to the lernen figur. To the Musashi forces visible on that screen, they were a large nation. And he was that large nations agent. He had corrected Musashi when it came to school event equality, so there was one thing he had to say without fear. I hope you make some nice memories during your study camp in Sanada, Musashi. Judge. To be honest, given whos going, the odds are slim any of the memories will be worth remembering, but thats just how it is. You have my thanks for approving this. Just as she ended the divine transmission, Musashis Vice President spoke quietly. Until we meet again. Werent you being a little too charitable back there, Saizou? Ninja techniques are always found out eventually. The question is what you do afterwards. A voice responded at cloud level while traveling west. Sasuke and Saizou, the white and black dragons, tore through the night sky. They turned their eyeballs backwards in their long slit-like eye sockets to view the Ariake behind them. Their vision contained the light of the place they had just left. Compared to the distant past, mankind has eliminated their anxieties by gathering into groups and surrounding themselves with light. Are you a poet now, Sasuke? You have lived as long as I have, so you should understand, too. Sasuke flapped his 6 main wings to lift himself higher in the sky. Saizou turned his body to increase the air resistance enough to knock his body higher. Saizou was a little slower, but Sasuke glided to match. Mankinds methods of driving out their anxieties are always a threat to us. Meanwhile, we are anxiety itself to mankind. So are we mankinds enemy? That cannot be the case. How could we coexist in Sanada now if it were? Well. The strength left Saizous voice. It must be an issue of intelligence and pride. Once we exchange words, we can generally coexist as long as we do not act on emotion. That is what we did and that is why we came here. Its a little late to ask nowbut was remaining in Europe just too much to bear? It took several seconds before he answered that question. But You answer first, Sasuke. That was 400 years ago. My memories have faded a fair bit. Sasuke used his wings to move out ahead. Saizou followed and tried to fly up alongside him. The wind loudly struck the dragons giant body and Sasuke spoke. Being one of mankinds anxieties is a difficult thing. The Loup Garous must have experienced something similar. Experienced what exactly? Mankind will isolate its most brutal anxieties and allow them to fade. It is a fantastic method. After all Sasuke raised his head somewhat as he looked far into the western sky. Those who remained in Europe proudly proclaimed that mankind was ignoring them because they were powerful, but they were really being isolated. After all, mankind once defeated the dragons. The isolation was only a way of avoiding something troublesome. We had already been weakened, so nothing would change no matter what we did. Not even fighting us was a way of dealing with us without even viewing giving us the dignity of being their enemy. Sasuke breathed a sigh wrapped in ether light. The most troublesome thing about mankind is the way they dont brag about being the strongest of all creatures. We have our pride as a higher being, but that is why we were satisfied with our cage of vainglory. Thats because were powerful as individuals, said Saizou with a tone that said how many times have we discussed this now? They only seem strongest when gathered as a group. And since a group cant be in absolute agreement, mankind as a whole cant claim that theyre the strongest. So even as a group, they cant escape the awareness of how small they are. No matter how many anxieties they drive out, they never think theyre the strongest. Do you pity them? What do you think after living with them? Well, replied Sasuke. I do not pity them as individuals or as a group. I suppose they only seem pitiful to me when viewed through my own vainglory. If only you had seen it that way 800 years ago or 400 years agoCommander of the Gaul Suppression Army. There was no helping that, Subcommander. Did you see that just now? That Loup Garou descendent, that shrine maiden, and the othersthey all reminded me of that group that intervened as the Testament Cross-Borders Unit. The ones that prevented us dragons from making a long-term invasion of Europe using the Germanic invasion. There arent enough of them and I doubt that knowledge has been passed down. Sasuke smiled bitterly at Saizous words as they flew through the wind. Perhaps they do not see us as all that important. You know, its your tendency to be really blunt that made everyone in Europe hate you. You and the rest of the 10 Celestial Dragons that came with me were no different. Now its only 3, including you. Saizou spat out that comment and eventually spread his wings. He lowered his altitude in a glide. Sorry. Ill be going on ahead. Testament, Sasuke replied to Saizou. But he did not lower his altitude. Sasuke continued soaring while only looking to the western sky until a voice called out to him. Of the two at separate altitudes, the lower one spoke into the sky above him. Commander, theres something Ive noticed over the past 400 years. And what is that? When you fly high into the sky, you always look to the west. And I have a thought on that. And what is that? Well. Saizou took a breath. I think your intent to fight now is born from your intent to have Sanadas land be the last image you ever see. There was no immediate response. But eventually, after the two of them had completely moved apart, Sasuke opened his mouth. He spoke into the western sky. We are Celestial Dragons. From generation to generation, we are born by inheriting the dragon mold that was created long ago, so you could call us incarnations of the world itself. But finding pride in that would be vainglory. But if we find no pride in it, would that be modesty or the pride of the powerful? The only person who could answer that question was that man who left us 30 years ago. His words vanished into the night sky. 800 years ago and 400 years ago. Did I make the right decisions back then? Volume 5B, 33: Freedom Lover in the Forest Volume 5B, Chapter 33: Freedom Lover in the Forest How much is certain And how much is just for fun? Point Allocation (Being Toyed With) A large space had moonlight-colored walls, the same colored ceiling, and a wooden floor. It was a dining hall. The wall was engraved with the gourd emblem indicating it was a Hashiba ship. The rectangular tables and the chairs all bore M.H.R.R.s mark and the menu lernen figur floating above the tables contained a clock saying it was 1 AM. The dining hall was currently only being used by those on break or performing routine duties. Someone with blonde hair walked through those with night duty. It was Kiyomasa who had just completed the early night shift. She had arrived in search of a light snack, but Oh? Takenaka-sama, are you going over todays battle results? Hashiba-samas unit has arrived from K.P.A. Italia. That means Wakisaka-sama, Yasuharu-sama, and Katagiri-sama have joined us. Did you have that information? Oh, tes, tes. They all dropped by to greet me earlier. Katagiri-kun seems to have had a rough time as a negotiator. Hashiba-sama apparently had a rough time of it as well. And right in the middle of an adjustment phase for her. While wearing a long shirt and tights, Kiyomasa regulated her breathing so her chest would not stick out. And she looked to Takenakas hands. It doesnt look like she intends to talk about the battle results That was partially because she was focused on her work, but Takenaka had originally dealt with accounting, so she did not draw any inferences before arriving at the conclusion. She always completed her work swiftly and made her decision only after viewing the result. So while she was willing to chat, she would not make any inferences about what she was working on. Kiyomasa bowed toward no one in particular and went to get some tea from the counter. She also took a summer orange tart. Kiyomasa-kun. Me too. Do you want the same thing? Grab two extras. Eh? she thought as she looked back, but she soon found the answer. Someone was resting their head and sleeping on a table in the opposite corner from the entrance she had used. It was Katagiri. Oh, dear. He had apparently come here to eat after finishing his negotiations and arriving here. With Takenaka as the commander, this ironclad ship had long been used by the Ten Spears. Hashiba would move around the Far East for diplomatic purposes, so she was often not around, but there was generally someone in the mobile academy, in the dining hall, or on the deck. Perhaps as a special treat from the usual head cook, Katagiris plate contained a heaping portion of leftover eisbein as well as some sauerkraut and a wooden container of rice. However, he had not touched any of it and slept with a lernen figur open. The sleepiness must have hit him when he was checking something like Takenaka. Kiyomasa placed a tart plate on the table next to him and then Takenaka sent a hollow voice her way. Tell him Hashiba-kun was thankful for his negotiation. Why dont you tell him, Takenaka-san? Im not as close to him as the rest of you are. Kiyomasa did not think Takenaka needed to keep that distance, but everyone had a different comfort zone. So she decided to send Katagiri a divine mail and returned to Takenaka. Trouble sleeping? asked Takenaka. Im fine. I can use a spell to sleep at any time if I have to. Thats a relief. Kiyomasa placed a tart plate next to Takenaka. The girl had a bandanna holding down her bangs and she immediately grabbed the tart with her right hand and took a bite. My. Takenaka-sama, dont you want a fork? This cuts out the effort of washing it. Im not showing off my navel for no reason. Oh, youre being economical. But please dont throw up what you eat. I cant really help that I grew up in a mountain castle, so I have trouble with the sky. Digging too deep into this would interrupt her thoughts, so Kiyomasa grabbed her own tart. How does it taste? Did you make them, Kiyomasa-kun? I chose them. Its sour. They apparently were made with good summer oranges. She thought it was improper to eat while standing up, but Kiyomasa still took a bite of the tart. She stuck the point of the slice into her mouth, which seemed like a fresh new way to eat one. It really is nice and sour. Do you like them? You are often eating tarts. Then is that the way to get them to grow? If you are referring to breasts, I can only say its a matter of your build and predisposition Oh, but I do like tarts. I have a prominent memory of one. I think it was handmade by my mother. That received no response. Had she interrupted Takenakas thoughts and work? She did not know. But Takenaka said something else instead as she opened a lernen figur and inputted some bar graph data. Trouble sleeping? Takenaka asked the same thing as before. But Kiyomasa knew she was not the type to ask the same thing twice. So she nodded and looked to Takenakas hands. Everyone seems to be too excited to sleep. We didnt win the battle and we were actually toyed with if anything, but the fact that we returned alive and the awareness of the experience we gained will provide greater self-confidence than even a victory would. Takenaka pushed up on one of the bar graphs with a finger to add to its length. Do you think this is right? That was very like Takenaka who did not make guesses. She asks if this is right, not if this is about right. Aware of that, Kiyomasa nodded and spoke If you used what I said to adjust it, then I think the addition to the graph is correct. Thanks. With her action validated, Takenaka continued her work. As seen here, Takenakas work was more than just money and mass measured in definite numbers. She included her own feelings in it. But that feeling only sought an increase or decrease in the amount. It did not seek a definite amount or absolute correctness. If she began comparing the numbers, she would get distracted by that. The people below her can decide on the numbers. Takenaka was their lead commander. What mattered was that she understood the entire situation and had the right people to delegate the details to. They were replete with personnel and they could rely on others for the tasks they could not complete themselves. Takenaka had often taught them that. Thus What do you think of my charge toward the side of the enemy god of war unit during the morning battle? If you could have prepared a decoy and diversion, you might have been able to target the god of war unit from behind. That if you could have part was Takenakas style of mercy and strictness. I will do my best, said Kiyomasa with a nod. At that very moment, the dining halls lights went out and an alarm blared. Unidentified high-speed shell detected off the starboard side! Only the emergency lighting and their lernen figurs lit the dining hall and the only sounds were the alarm and the rustling of people bracing for impact. Meanwhile, Kiyomasa fixed her collar, placed the rest of the tart on the plate, and listened to the divine transmission voice. Incoming! Outside the dining hall window, several layers of defense barriers glowed as they shattered. And the people in the dining hall heard the sound of something thin breaking. Shell identified! It was a natural object! A 30m tree! The enemy is Kiyomasa knew the answer. There was only one person who could make an attack like that. This had happened before as well. Throwing a massive object that cant be detected with an ether scan. Who could do that? While continuing her work, Takenaka scratched her head and answered. Would that be the Reine des Garous? Still Got It: Hee hee. They seem to be panicking a fair bit. Shining Army: Was all that throwing you did on the K.P.A. Italia border setting up for this? Still Got It: If you look at it that way, does it increase my value? Shining Army: It is true that way is more convenient for us. Ill spread that story. The M.H.R.R. and Hashiba vanguard fleet had entered a defensive formation on a grassy field in the forest. They had advanced around 7km northwest since the morning battle. A tall forest rose up on the left and right and they were surrounded by a shallow mountain range, but Thats why we were able to send the fleet forward to search for the enemy! On the deck of the ironclad ship moored at the front of the grassy field, people in mobile shells and M.H.R.R. uniforms walked around while holding up night vision lernen figurs like visors. Their visual data was the only way to respond to the enemy. That was partially due to the dark environment during the night, but more importantly Theyre using natural objects instead of shells, so our ether scans are useless! A high-speed shell produced a great noise because it broke the sound barrier when fired. In contrast, a thrown object that never broke the sound barrier would not produce such a loud noise. They were using sound-gathering spells to pick out the sound of the rustling branches of the thrown trees, but Damn, its no use with all the noise from the forest creatures! They then noticed something floating in the night air beyond the tall forest. Here it comes! By the time they realized it was a large tree, it was high above their heads. Some of its branches had broken, but the roots were still attached as it flew artlessly through the air. They could hear it coming. The tree and its branches shook as they struck the air and the leaves rustled. And Figure out where its going!! A few students held the spell visors to their eyes and raised their right hands to confirm hey had the answer. And as soon as the word transmit flew from their visors, two lights appeared. One was the light of the defense barriers that appeared in the sky. The other was the cannon fire launched at the source of the thrown object from a turretless ether cannon on the side of the ship. The defensive light shattered in the sky, but the tree was not broken. The ultra-massive object lost its speed, but it fell straight down from there. Meanwhile, the attack launched on the enemy flew in an arc. Even if it was an ether cannon, the turretless cannon from P.A. Oda fired a highly-tracking blast. The Garuda riding the glowing shell corrected its course via surfing and then sent the shot towards its final destination with a kick. Damn! The trees are in the way! The shell had been fired from quite a steep angle, but the forest was very tall. It knocked down a few trees before arriving at the ground where the enemy was. It did not reach them. Meanwhile, the enemy moved quickly away and launched another attack. Another tree is coming! Determine its location! All they could do in response was block the flying objects and fire back. That was all. They had personnel, they had defense barriers, and they had ether cannons, so they would be fine. But Damn! How long is this going to keep going!? Everyone on the ship was bound by the forest and sky to starboard. All of them knew the purpose of this situation. Are they trying to wear down the frontline warriors!? Kiyomasa listened to Takenakas words while changing in the equipment storeroom connected to her own room. Takenaka was working as usual, but she seemed to understand the current situation. Shibata-kun would often do this. He would fire blank shells so his enemy couldnt sleep. But these arent blanks. This can actually damage us, so its a lot more troublesome. Yes, yes. And thats why we have to head out and fight back. Were up against the Reine des Garous who doesnt mind working at night and shes gathering her ammunition on site, but shes forcing us to dedicate some personnel to a serious counterattack. From the perspective of wartime cost performance, she is in a far superior position. Takenaka continued with an And you know what? Kiyomasa stripped off her shirt, put on an inner suit starting from the bottom, and fastened it at the stomach and chest. What? Testament. This is about morale, which cant be quantitatively measured, but Are you saying their morale is quite high, whether were talking about the Reine des Garous alone or Hexagone Fran?aise as a whole? What do you think? Kiyomasa could not immediately answer. Takenaka was working, but Kiyomasa was changing. She quickly fixed the chest cloth in place and fastened it on up to the collar. Kh. They seemed heavier and more cramped than that morning, but was she just imagining that? Or was there some secret to that tart? At any rate, Kiyomasa forced the inner suit closed up to her neck. Personally, I think were being toyed with here. She knew it was dangerous to come up with her own image of the enemy, but when she compared the enemy to them I wonder if she thinks this way is easier. What makes you say that? The enemy is not changing her tactics. She simply throws attacks in from long range and lets us respond. That means shes set this up so we have to deal with her this entire time. That suggests she thinks we will not be able to resist or fight back very much. Now let me ask you, Takenaka-sama: What do you think will happen to us if the enemy keeps this up? Well be utterly exhausted. Takenakas tone really sold that opinion, but was that because she was working? Were in unfamiliar enemy territory. The mornings battle ended in a baffling way. Everyone is relying on this frontline fleet. And now the Reine des Garouss ridiculous presence is forcing us into a defense-focused response. Even the people following behind will be worn out by the anxiety of it all. What did Hashiba-sama say? She said shes been making some decisions about this but we need to keep working a little longer. You mean? Kiyomasa unlatched the waist armor and removed it from the wall. Trees arent the only thing in the forest, said Takenaka. A moment later, a solid sound shook the sky. A stone!? That was something else found in the forest. And the sounds of them being thrown and destroyed sounded like rain pounding on the ships exterior armor. Kh I need to hurry, she decided as she grabbed the waist armor in both hands and stood tall, pushing out her chest. That caused the inner suit to burst open at her chest, opening down to below her navel. She let out a shriek, but more due to the cold air reaching her skin than the opening clothing itself. Umm. While listening to the alarm rise to the emergency level, she opened a lernen figur. Hello, Katagiri-sama? This is a little hard to say, but Yes, its an emergency, so Yes, Id like some help getting my armor on. Could you do that for me? Eh? Oh, no, no. I wont force you The new objects flying through the night sky were not just large trees. They were stones that two adult men would only just barely be able to carry, and Those are materials for building a military camp! And that was not all. The moonlight illuminated what looked like pieces of human bodies. Those are light god of war parts! This all pointed to a certain fact. Was there an Hexagone Fran?aise camp set up around here!? They had searched for enemies before stopping the fleet here. A scout unit primarily made up of P.A. Oda warriors had supposedly checked everything as far away as the trees and boulders which were being thrown. But The Reine des Garous could probably carry something like that in from a distance Hey! Dont worry us like that! Now, how far away are we talking here!? If you dont want to be worried, y-you really shouldnt ask that. W-well, Im worried regardless. Perhaps to distract themselves from their worries, the boys discussed the situation like small children. When the girls saw that, they sighed, looked up into the night sky, and held a discussion of their own. So do her breasts give her more inertia for throwing things? If anything, wouldnt it be her height? Not that I have either. Ive seen images of the Reine des Garouss husband and hes pretty cute. He really is, someone agreed. Shes tall, she has a large chest, she has a slender waist, she has a cute husband, she smashed a portion of IZUMO, and she held back Sassa-sama of our Five Great Peaks Honestly. Is that monster just toying with us here? They looked up in the sky again to see the first tree in a while. It was large. It was a size thicker and longer than the previous ones. After they all confirmed its presence, they set up the defense barriers, and Eh? They heard a solid sound from just in front of the tree. The trees silhouette had been used as camouflage for the object thrown with it. A rock! No, a stone! Technically, its a boulder. Oh, shut up! they all shouted as the glowing defense barriers broke and the solid fragments scattered. The hunk of rock was caught before anything and it shattered. It broke apart. But as the pieces of rock rained down on the deck, the giant tree remained intact. Its speed and angle remained unchanged. If they had been able to respond quickly, it would not have been a problem. But even if they were slow Starboard side! Its going to fall into the camp around the ship! There were materials and guard personnel there. They had already noticed the situation overhead and the people below had begun to evacuate to the ship, but Not good! The tree was more than 50m long. And due to its angle Its going to fall on us after it hits! Of course, the ironclad ship was 800m long. It was more than 100m tall, so even if a 50m tree fell on them Dont worry! That wont be an obstacle to us! The girl who had detected the situation around the ship displayed the result of the fallen tree on a diagram of the ship. It showed Even if this one hits, the secondary cannons on the bow can- She trailed off. But not because the tree had been caught by the defense barriers overhead. Ah Three more large trees were flying toward the bow. The one would definitely fall on the deck at that angle, but the other three Theyre being used to block the bows secondary cannons!! Defense barriers opened in the sky, but those glowing panels were shattered by something. It was not a stone. Nor was it a tree. It was not even the materials or Gr?sse Panzer parts from before. A cannon blast!? It was a volley of anti-ship cannon fire. Does the Reine des Garous have a god of war unit working with her!? Someone asked that on the deck as the shellfire raced through the sky between the forest and them. These sharp sounds shaking the night sky were different from the previous noises. They reverberated across the forest. The shells were fired along ballistic paths from the distance and they came from several distinct locations. And they passed below the flying trees. The defense barriers are going to break! The ones opened over the bow did indeed shatter. At the same time, the large trees fell toward the bow. Kh, someone groaned. What happens if these cover the bows secondary cannons and the bows deck!? The enemy will only attack from the starboard bow! Hearing that from the girl checking on their surroundings, everyone looked up. The large trees were directly overhead and above the bow. The defense barriers would not arrive in time. Will they be too late!? Just as that voice reached the sky, a silhouette was launched into the moonlit heavens above. They heard sounds of breaking and vibrations. Four in all. Ah The large trees broke apart into countless pieces. The four of them were destroyed in an instant. The giant trees split apart like they were flowers. A power pierced them from the roots to the top of the trunk. That piercing force ran straight until it pushed out the moisture-rich trunk from within, causing it to split outwards. No two trees split apart in the same way, but once the destruction reached the branches and leaves, it rapidly divided into smaller pieces. The splitting returned to the roots as they submitted to the influence of the trunk as it continued to swell out from within. So with an area near the center as the foundation, the entire tree swelled out in two parts and then burst. The tearing noise sounded like fibers ripping and separating. The splitting noise sounded like the creaking of a maw opening too wide. The trunks blossomed. Then the entire trees were no more than small fibers as the torn branches flew everywhere. All that remained were the scattering leaves and We made it in time, Angie. Yes, we did, Kime-chan. voices. Two girls called out to each other. A round ships bridge existed on the back of the ironclad ship. The two figures standing on top of it each had 6 wings and held long cannons. The cannons were longer than 5m and were made of panels. The long cannons had few definite joints and were instead made by fitting the panels together. As for the colors Angie, what should we do? The one with gold wings had a white cannon and clothing. Isnt this good enough? The one with black wings had a black cannon and clothing. They simply looked at each other. Everyone on the deck spoke their names in unison. Ten Spears #4 and #5, Gold Katou Yoshiaki and Black Wakisaka Yasuharu Gold and black. The combination of those two colors was known as Zwei Eisen Thats right, said gold-winged Yoshiaki. We didnt arrive in time for the morning battle, but we can take you on now. Then again, it doesnt look like well be needed. As soon as Yoshiaki said that with a smile, a sword slash was sent out from the deck and to the starboard forest. It was a great sword of light. Black-winged Yasuharu looked back as she spoke its name. Caledfwlch. Kiyo-chan, arent you a little late? From atop the ironclad ships bridge, Kiyomasa had sent her glowing sword to the position from which the final tree had been thrown. Did I make it in time? The question was whether or not the enemy was there. She thought she had made a complete surprise attack, but she did not detect the tactile feedback that should have been present had the enemy not dodged it. Llaf: How did it go? Kiyo-Massive: I missedI think. Llaf: It is not often that thou miss, Kiyo-dono. AnG: Yeah, those boobs are really in the way She glared over at Yasuharu and Yoshiaki and then heard a voice from below. W-wait, Kiyomasa-san, dont move! The fastener will come undone! She had needed to get out here in a hurry, so she had let Katagiri attach her armor. But while Katagiri operated her waist hard point with one hand, he held his headphones to his ears while linking them to the ships sensors. Theyre gone? Did they withdraw? When she asked that, Katagiri remained motionless to check what he could hear through the headphones. But after a while We should be fine. I dont hear the cries of the moving animals anymore. He stood up and spoke to everyone on the deck. I think we are safe for at least a range of 3km. So use this chance to- The ship shook below their feet. Oh, said everyone on the deck as they lightly spread their legs. The ship had begun to rise. The reason why was shown on a large lernen figur that opened above the deck. The screen was made so the attacker in the starboard forest would be able to see it. Hashiba-sama, are you okay? Even if she was in front of everyone, Kiyomasa did not hesitate to show concern about Hashibas health. Concern for ones superiors was not something most armies would allow to be seen. But it would be best if we shared this. Everyone understood that Hashiba had great power and was very decisive. From there, they had to balance the scales between the people who could rely on her and those who could protect her. And they chose We can take command here, so please dont push yourself too hard. No, I-Im fine. Testament. Um, I was just making some adjustments to my body, so I got some rest while preparing for that. And, um, everyone? Testament! The response came not just from the deck but from within the ship as well. Hashiba bowed in response. We seem to be in a worrisome spot for the other side. It would be dangerous to ascend too far, so we are going to shift the ships a bit to the southwestto the left, okay? Sure enough, their view began to move to the side. More than a wind, it was like a dense patch of air gently enveloped them as it passed from left to right. Ohh, said everyone on the deck. Hey, wait. The ships moving a lot more carefully than normal. Thatll be because its on Hashiba-samas instructions. I hope Takenaka-sama is okay. Im fairly certain she is anything but okay, calmly decided Kiyomasa as she looked back toward the fleet behind them. The 7 ships behind them were moving in the same way. This would place the vast grassy field between them and the enemy in the starboard forest. If the enemy pursued the ships, they would have to expose themselves on the open field. Please stop the ships above the left forest such that the bottom of the ships just about touches the trees below. That will cost fuel, but we can now receive an ether fuel supply through a ley line divine transmission. Everyone looked up at that. They were receiving an ether supply through the ley lines. This was the system that Shibatas forces had used to bring their Testamenta Arma into other nations and to receive emergency supplies. This would be crucial for the attack on Mouri and everyone had heard it was being prepared, but Were using it here, Hashiba-sama? Testament. It was designed with times like this in mind. There is a supply source nearby. Once Hashiba said that, another lernen figur appeared to the right of hers. It displayed a man with the starry sky in the background. Hi, good evening. Are you doing well? Emperor-Chancellor! It was Matthias. Katagiri noticed that the fastener on Kiyomasas side had come undone and her skin was visible through the opening. I should probably warn her about that He got down on one knee while wondering what to do. Everyone on the deck did the same. Next to him, Kiyomasa set Caledfwlch aside and raised her head. Hashiba-sama, will this supply be provided by the Emperor-Chancellor? Umm. Hashiba did not know where Matthiass lernen figur was in relation to hers. She looked up, down, left, and right before finally looking back toward Kiyomasa. How should we do this, Matthias-san? First, could you stop kneeling like that? Youre on alert, arent you? Also, yknow, when a puppet shows up, its just because he wants to be pampered. Right now, Im just greeting you concerning the ether supply you want and Im the one that wants to bow my head low so I can continue being a puppet. If you dont pick up on that, then Im not really a puppet. Then I become a supplier or a proper emperor. Got that? Testament, said gold-winged Yoshiaki as she raised her long cannon and stood up. That was good, Emperor. You did well. Now keep it up while you hand over the fuel. Yes! Thats it! If you dont keep acting like that, I wont be a puppet emperor. You all need to treat me like that. Yes, I will be truly happy if I can be emperor in exchange for a bit of fuel. Being a puppet is nice and easy!! Call me as soon as youre out of fuel or food. The Emperor-Chancellor is kind of amazing. After all, Matthiass behavior went far beyond modesty. Katagiri had never seen anyone else who was so optimistically obsequious. But ͹: The fuel itself belongs to K.P.A. Italia, doesnt it? AnG: Testament. K.P.A. Italias trade cities are offering ether fuel in lieu of giving up control of their trade to the Emperor-Chancellor. Since Itsukushima had fallen, K.P.A. Italia lacked the military might to resist them. Instead, they were working to increase their trade power which, since the Age of Discovery, had fallen behind that of the nations bordering the ocean. They were shifting focus to local trade with the Middle East and the Mediterranean and they were gaining income from the brand-name products that had been developed as a result. Money was preserving them. But Kuro-Take: They are accumulating money through trade, and once they have enough money, they can buy ether fuel from other nations. That lets them adjust the amount of their own currency while also allowing them to support and donate to other nations without disturbing the other nations interest rates. And by sending us the fuel they have bought, they dont have to waste their own reserves. Merchants and nations had a variety of ways of describing this sort of thing, but one phrase in particular came to Katagiris mind. Give and take. Because Hashiba and Matthias had already prepared the infrastructure within M.H.R.R., the ether fuel supply and transportation could be carried out quite swiftly. When sending objects or information, it was often faster to route it through M.H.R.R. instead of sending it directly from K.P.A. Italia to Hexagone Fran?aise. In this case, it was possible to receive supplies through a ley line divine transmission in an emergency. They were waging war using the supply line that created. Matthias was the central figure in this plan. He was a puppet, but he put in all the effort and arrangements he needed to be a puppet. He would often do as much work as a Cabinet Minister or Committee Head and claim it was all just to be a puppet. Even now, he seemed to be holding a diplomatic meeting, as Hashiba pointed out: Are you viewing the stars with Pope-Chancellor Olimpia, Matthias-san? Testament. Matthias smiled bitterly. She said she wanted to perform the star fortunetelling method developed by Professor Galileo. And it turns out she does not know which stars are which. Honestly. The emperor is obsequiously teaching things to the pope Its almost like the pope recognizes my right as emperor thanks to this, which is simply wonderful. Even among puppets, I have made myself into a puppet. Have the stars told you anything? Matthias answered Hashibas casual question with a slight smile. There is an omen in the west and the east. An omen? Katagiri spoke up without thinking, so Matthias turned toward him. Do you know what that means? No, um Today seemed to be his day for speaking with people ranked far above him. He longed to be back with that shrine maiden who was only a normal student. But he also realized what Matthias meant. When Matthias had asked if he knew what that meant, he had not been asking about the meaning of the omen. After all That means you dont know whether it was a good omen or an ill omen, doesnt it? Testament. Exactly right. Then do you know what that means? Testament. It means the world is splitting in two. Most likely, your view of the stars is an objective one, not a subjective one. So I would suspect that, to the entire world, this can be seen as both a good omen and an ill omen, depending on your point of view. Splendid. Katagiri blushed at Matthiass praise. He suppressed the urge to modestly reject the compliment. After all As the puppet emperor, I am so glad I can act like a proper puppet by simply providing the facts without having to think about it myself. If I come off as too skilled, I would no longer be a puppet. But if I come off as incompetent, I would just be a nuisance to all of you. However, he said. So that I might remain a puppet for as long as possible, I am praying that this omen in the east and west is a good omen for all of you. Volume 5B, 34: Recipients of the Lap Palace Volume 5B, Chapter 34: Recipients of the Lap Palace Please notice Point Allocation (I Am Happy) Masazumi sighed as she looked out the window and into the night sky. She was in the Student Council Room on the 3rd floor of the academy. It was 1 AM, but the members of the Student Council, Chancellors Officers, and others were lying or sitting on the tatami mat floor. They had just finished eating the bentos they had ordered and they were now taking a break. Those who had been up top had to be exhausted. Since they had been a part of the negotiations after that, they were now sleeping on the floor. Naomasa had been in the engine division instead of dealing with the negotiation, so she must have been able to catch a nap earlier. Whats everyone sleeping all over the floor for? Couldnt they at least take a bath first? Even as she said that, Crossunite and Mary were covering them all with the blankets they had brought in. Naomasa, your bento is over there. Judge. The Asama Shrine ones have a weariness-reducing divine protection added to the included sake, so Ill wait until later. And then You too, Asama-chi? Asama was sleeping in a half-sitting position with the empty bento boxes stacked up next to her. And she had two people using her lap as a pillow: Aoi and Horizon were on the receiving end of all sorts of scolding from Asama. But But? Wellyou know how Horizon is. After using the Logismoi Oplo so often, she needed to sleep to optimize herself. Aoi initially said he would crossdress and lend her his lap, but the sleepiness won out and this was the result. From there, Asama and then Kimi fell asleep. Asama had placed her track suit over the two sleeping on her lap and she had the Aoi Sisters track suit top placed over her. The Aoi Sister was sleeping while clinging to Asamas butt and she had Mitotsudairas track suit top placed over her. Mitotsudaira was still awake, but she was clearly starting to nod off. Mitotsudaira, we have blankets now, so you can use one to sleep. Aeh? Oh, I-Im fine. Do you think youre the night watchwoman? asked Naomasa as she handed Mitotsudaira three blankets. Three? One for those three, one for Asama-chi, and one for you. Sure enough, that would work. The idiot was sleeping face-up and Asamas left breast was functioning something like an eye mask, but it must have been an accident with no impure thoughts behind it because Hanami did not react while taking care of some leftover work on Asamas shoulder. Mitotsudaira placed a blanket over the three lying on the floor and placed one over Asama. She wrapped it around Asamas front side which hid Aoi and the others, but was that done out of a knightly desire to protect her king? She then placed the final blanket over her own shoulders and sat next to Aoi, but Mito, Tooris arm is sticking out to the side there. I-I am not going to lick his hand! I was actually trying to suggest you use his arm as a pillow, but suit yourself. Mitotsudaira blushed, but she showed no sign of leaving Aois side. Yeah. This may have been the battle formation Horizon had mentioned. It only looked like Horizon, Asama, and that group were with Aoi, but in fact Oh, Futayo is over there. She was asleep while sprawled out on the floor by the entrance. That was likely her position as Horizons guard. When someone walked down the hall, she would grab Tonbo Spares shaft in her sleep, making a troubling noise. It was just like Crossunite to have intentionally kept the blanket off of her dominant hand when placing it over her. The Tachibana Couple seemed to be taking a break after eating their bentos beyond the partition placed at the entrance, and the others were much the same. Crossunite, Urquiaga, Neshinbara, Bertoni, and the others are here too. Those were late night group. Having finished distributing the blankets, Crossunite and Mary were finally starting on the bentos they had not eaten before. Neshinbara was writing up a report on the events of the day. As soon as Bertoni had arrived, he had said This is my desk, isnt it?, chosen one of the two lined up there, and set up a locking spell and other things while communicating with Augesvarer via divine transmission. It was unusual for all of the officers to be gathered like this. Noriki, Persona-kun, Ohiroshiki, and some others who held no office were out across Musashi for their respective jobs, but that too was A battle formation, hm? With that comment, Masazumi relaxed her shoulders. With Aoi as the leaderwell, he is the leader, isnt he? Technically, at least? Maybe? At any rate he was at the center and the others either took up position close to him or around him. They had created those positions for themselves even if they were not aware of it. Is my position over there? Masazumi thought about her position within the geometric pattern formed by tatami mats and blankets. With bento in hand, Naomasa sighed and approached the windowsill where Masazumi stood. Toh. She sat sideways in the windowsill space as if placing herself inside the window frame. She stuck her left half out the window, but she held onto the window frame with her right false arm. Keep up the good work, she said. You can eat inside. I might have a smoke and Adele and Suzu dont like the smell. I see, said Masazumi as she turned to see Balfette and Mukai sleeping alongside the Satomi Student Council President. They were by the wall nearest Aois group. But What is going on there? asked Naomasa. Mukai was collapsed in a shallow S-shape with her arms overhead, Yoshiyasus head rested on her left hip, and Balfette covered her from right belly to chest. Masazumi thought back on what had happened. At first, the Satomi Student Council President felt sleepy and borrowed Mukais lap. Balfette was watching her sleep and almost instantly fell asleep herself. Mukai couldnt support them and collapsed, so she just gave up and fell asleep herself. Yeah, Suzu has a way of letting people do whatever they want if she trusts them. There was a slight smile in Naomasas voice. She grabbed some food with her chopsticks as she spoke. This is sort of made for someone on a diet, isnt it? Instead of a lot of food, it makes you use your chopsticks more often. Oh, so it makes you feel like you ate more than you did? I guess you wouldnt notice since you take small bites regardless, Masazumi. Is that true? she wondered. Naomasa then asked a question while grabbing some boiled sweet potato. What are we going to do now? Well. Masazumi responded to Naomasas question. Sanadas Principal has already gone ahead to Sanada territory because he has to get everything in order for our arrival. Sanadas Chancellor should be staying in our diplomatic building to complete the process on our end. With their help, the plan is for the Musashi to leave the Ariake early tomorrow morning and arrive in Sanada territory by evening. Judge, judge. And once we arrive, its 4 days and 3 nights for the study camp, right? Naomasa used voice input to convert Masazumis explanation to text and then did some typing to fix a conversion mistake. She likely intended to inform the engine division. That said Theres no real point in telling the engine division this. While moving around, well be taking exams in the mornings and having physical examinations and such in the afternoons, so prepare yourself. So this study camp is going to be more about testing than studying, is it? Masazumi looked over to see Naomasa grabbing more of her bento. You take pretty small bites yourself, she thought before correcting the other girl. Were students, so we have to take care of our schoolwork first. Ive never liked schoolwork. I find war a lot more exciting and fun. Naruze sleepily sat up and moved her unsteady right hand as if writing in the air. Kindredspirits? After writing out those invisible words, Naruze collapsed back onto the floor. Naomasa looked past her prosthetic arm and at the others. Are those idiots going to be okay? Id say that theyre idiots, theyre okay, and theyre also dangerous. Saying that isnt going to fix them. Naomasa was quite strict. Could she say that because she had known them for so long? The word old friends came to mind, so Masazumi asked a question. Where do you think Principal Sakai is planning to take us? Huh? How would I know? Youre from Kantou, arent you? You cant make any guesses? Im from south Kantou while Sanada is in central Kantou. This was the first Id heard of Principal Sakai having friends in Sanada. It does make sense that he wouldve used it as a route on the way to Europe. But Can you think of anything? You know as well as I do, dont you? Before he came to Musashi, Principal Sakai was demoted and sent to Edo for failing to stop the suicide of Lord Motonobus younger brother. He said he went around visiting some ruins. That reminded Masazumi. Thats right. Back at Mikawa, he had indeed mentioned that when disembarking. And at the time, he had said He caused the name inheritor of Lord Motonobus heir to commit suicide Judge. Lord Motonobus younger brother had inherited the name of his heir: Matsudaira Nobuyasu. That was not the end of the story. While speaking with Sanada Masayuki, Sakai had first said Theres nothing about a place you cant figure out by going there, is there? And then he had said I couldnt figure it out when I was there. Oh, but that was the second time. And I was ordered to go that time. The second time? Id assume the first time was on his way to Europe, said Naomasa. Judge, replied Masazumi as she thought about this. If that was his first time, The second time would have beenwhen he was visiting ruins after being demoted and sent to Edo. Probably. And if that demotion was the order he mentioned, whose order was it? And what for? Thats a bit of a mystery. I see, said Masazumi with a nod. But then she heard a sudden voice. Um, M-Mary-dono? It was Crossunite. Tenzou was faced with a new experience. He had never before come across this situation. Dealing with a drunk busty blonde! Mary sat in front of him and turned her unfocused eyes toward him. Her face was red, and occasionally Nn. She would tremble as if hiccupping. What had caused this? The sake, obviously. The Asama Shrines bentos came with sake. That sake of course contained a weariness-reducing divine protection and it would not get you drunk even if you drank it like sake. The intoxication would be purified away as a burden on the body. But it had been a poor match for a spirit-user like Mary. The sake spirits that lived in the sake had permeated her body after the weariness was removed. The intoxication would normally be removed as a burden and the sake spirits would be weak enough to ignore. But she must have welcomed the contents of the sake in order to help remove her weariness. Mary could normally drink wine, ales, refined sake, or shochu. She had grown up in Europe, so she had a greater tolerance for alcohol than Tenzou did. But now she was drunk, even if only a little. As for why That would be due to the burden of the battle. Their lives really had been on the line this time. And Tenzou remembered that Mary had cried when she came to rescue him. That ninja was still the 5th most searched term on the divine network. I cant take this lightly. But Listen, Master Tenzou. J-judge. Good. You listened. What was the point of that!? But Mary patted her left hand on the tatami mat floor. Master Tenzou, you have treated me quite well, but I do have one complaint. Wh-what is that!? Tenzou realized Masazumi and Naomasa were expressionlessly looking his way from the window beyond Mary. Naomasa moved her jaw to mouth go on, so what even was this situation? But Mary could not see them and she answered his question. Lets move to a bigger room soon. J-judge! Thats right! He wholeheartedly agreed with that. After all, he was running out of room to hide the porn games that were piling up with no chance to play them. And they had gathered more possessions as they lived together. So We can start by moving to a 10 square meter room and, um, you know, we can get that pot rack youve been- No, not that. Mary bluntly cut him off and suddenly straightened her wobbling head. I want to sleep with our futons side by side. No, if possible, in the same futon. Naomasa briefly froze in place, but Masazumi soon nodded to say dont let it bother you. She then had Tsukinowa produce a sign frame from her shoulder: Our relationship is being regulated! This is the dark side of a regulated society! But Mary could not see the goings-on behind her. Master Tenzou, I want to be able to touch you while I sleep. I would be so happy if you were right next to me when I woke up in the morning and when I woke up in the middle of the night. Well Thank you very much. I still dont understand and did she just take that as a yes!? Mary, however, raised her eyebrows a little and her head nodded a bit. He could tell she was sleepy, but Master Tenzou. Do you know how thankful I am for you? Tenzous words briefly caught in his throat. He had a feeling yes was the wrong answer, but no also seemed like a bad answer. As he tried to figure out what to say, Neshinbara held up a sign fame by the wall. It would seem people actually calm down when their anger reaches the limit. But Tenzou used the words that came to him naturally. I am thankful for you as well, Mary-dono. I am more thankful for you. No, I am. No, I am more thankful. Are you, Mary-dono? I am, Tenzou-dono. Mary mimicked his way of speaking and let her shoulders droop. After all, she said. Ever since coming here, I have wanted for nothing and felt so much happier than in the past. Tenzou did not know what to say or think. Mary-dono He saw tears in her eyes. She wiped the tears from her cheeks with a casual movement of her track suit sleeve. So Tenzou opened his mouth. Mary-dono. Wh-what is it? She was drunk, so would she remember this conversation? But he felt like this was something he could only say due to that uncertainty. And he made sure to check on his surroundings. Theyre mostly asleep, arent they!? He felt like his future was forfeit simply because the awful merchant was awake and working, but he had no choice. He also saw Naomasa and Masazumi staring out the window while blatantly keeping an ear directed his way. But he could not let their presence bother him. This was about Mary. So he moved his knees up toward her. Listen. This is the reverse of earlier, he thought as he continued. I am no more than a ninja. That was true. He had no special ability provided by his species like a lot of the others and he was not skilled with spells. So I merely devote myself to the things I can do and live my life without asking for much, he said. But there is one luxury for which I was willing to turn my back on that lifestyle. You mean? That is you, Mary-dono. Mary stopped moving. Then he raised his right index finger toward her. And now that one luxury in my life is saying she is happy with her life here. That is the greatest happiness for me and I take pride in it. I am glad I made the choices and decisions I did and I am glad I have you and everything about you. Then More tears spilled from Marys eyes. I need to make sure you make me even happier. And please tell me what I can do to make you happy. After all After all Your happiness is my happiness too. Naomasa could be heard choking on her kiseru smoke outside the window. After a while, Tenzou also heard Masazumi saying Thats right, Naomasa. I know just how you feel. Regardless, Mary seemed to have calmed down. She was still drunk, but Master Tenzou? Judge, what is it? Mary patted her thigh. What did that mean? ? Am I supposed to focus on her thigh? It was a truly splendid shape. But then Mary once more patted her thigh as if prompting him to do something. Eh? he thought with a tilt of the head. He saw her wrinkle her brow a little. She was upset. Huh? Um, wh-why? What is all this? Mary then slapped her thigh twice, but he still did not understand. U-um, Mary-dono? Master Tenzou. She seemed to be saying you had better understand without me telling you. No Mary-dono would say please understand without me needing to tell you, wouldnt she! He corrected himself, but the situation remained unchanged. Ah. Only after observing his surroundings did he understand what Mary meant. To their left, the idiot and Horizon were using Asama as A lap pillow. I see! he realized, but he also shuddered. At home would be one thing, but if he slept like that here, he could not even guess what the others would do if they woke up first. No, he could actually guess exactly what they would do and it scared him. I would easily fill the entire top 10 search terms on the Musashi divine network! But Mary Master Tenzou. Looking somewhat drunk, she raised her eyebrows a little, but she looked somehow uncertain of herself. In fact, she looked on the verge of tears. Mary-dono is mustering her courage, too. When he heard her slap her thigh again, he spoke. Mary-dono. We are being watched. Masazumi saw Crossunite disappear. Oh? The ninja vanished in an instant. Eh? Even while sitting right in front of him, Marys shoulders jumped in surprise when he vanished. Masazumi could guess this was a ninja technique, but why use it and where had he gone? Ah. She suddenly found Crossunite lying with his head in Marys lap. Mary also finally noticed. Oh, dear, she said. Master Tenzou? Your hat is touching my chest. However, she did not try to remove the hat. Crossunite simply pushed the hat down over his face. And after checking on his surroundings This is a luxury. Master Tenzou? What is it? Next time, can I use your arm as a pillow? Naomasa gathered smoke into her right cheek so fast the end of her kiseru glowed red. She then blew the pale smoke out the window through the left side of her mouth. Today has been bad for my heart. Yeah, I know what you mean. Hey, look. Naruze is drawing out a storyboard in her sleep. Something was also happening with Aois group. Mitotsudaira had lost the battle against sleepiness and collapsed, so her upper body was draped over the idiot and Horizon like a cat. And in her sleep, the Aoi Sister was opening the stomach of Asamas inner suit, so just how fully-automatic was that entertainer sister? But, thought Masazumi as she and Naomasa looked back at them all. Well be busy in an entirely different way starting tomorrow. A few lights were on in the city that night. The cross-sword information display at the end of the street said, London C West Soho. The displays clock said it was 1 AM. The road was illuminated by one light source in particular. The light came from a pub known as the Mermaid Tavern and the customers within were divided into two groups: those standing and those collapsed. The standing group was represented by Elizabeth, who wore casual clothing and carried Ex. Caliburn, and Cecil, who wore her summer uniform. The collapsed group was represented by Jonson and Howard. Are you okay, Howard? Should we call your wife? N-no. I-I can stand, I can stand! Howard grunted with effort and managed to get up on his knees. But at that point He grew expressionless. Then he collapsed forward as if the string supporting him had snapped. His forehead made a nice sound as it slammed into the wooden floor, so Elizabeth gave an impressed nod. Well done, Howard. So you can pull of a prostration even while drunk off your ass. How about you, Jonson? Jonson hasnt been moving at all for a while now. Cavendish had joined in the festivities using a personal virtual ocean spell, but she now lay on the floor while her mermaid tail occasionally flopped weakly against the floor. Seeing all of them, Drake spoke to Hawkins next to him. Were supposed to be celebrating Marys victory and Walters recovery after returning from Russia, so this is just pathetic. Im personally fond of wine milk, though. This was the obvious result of not pacing their drinking properly. And Sir Walter left with Sir Milton after the atmosphere of the celebration started to grow dangerous. Walters danger sense is something else, said OMalley as she poked the collapsed group with her staff. Although part of that is his weakness to alcohol. Ivy made of ether grew from the floor and gently wrapped around the collapsed people. The ivy was green at first, but it gradually grew red. Are you removing the alcohol? asked Hawkins. No, their blood. Im being selective, though. The mermaid started flopping around, but the ivy was stronger than the drunk. OMalley took a bite from a skewer of fried fish and asked the Fairy Queen a question. Youre in a good mood, Fairy Queen. Is the alcohol affecting you? H-H-H-H-Her Majesty is drunk? Calm down, Dudley. Calm down and eat some desalted chicken. Elizabeth made sure Cecil passed some to Dudley, before This is because of that. Look. She casually grabbed Ex. Caliburn from her hip and pointed it southeast. ! Everyone in that direction got down on the floor. And that went beyond just the Trumps in the pub. The people on the street also did so once they noticed. As did those in the building across the street and the building beyond that. Wah!! What is with all of you? I might be drunk, but I still know what Im doing. Fairy Queen! Fairy Queen! said Bacon. How do you fire that!? Show me, show me! If you insist, Bacon. You fire it like this. She ended up blowing off the pubs door, tearing off the roof of the building across the street, and receiving a complaint from northern M.H.R.R. which was along the path of the blast. F-Fairy Queen! Tomoe Gozen sent a very disrespectful message calling you a moron and telling you to die! But it would be dangerous if that hit someone. Fairy Queen! Fairy Queen! How would it be dangerous!? Show me, show me! She ended up receiving a second complaint. Walsingham caught and brought back the blasted door with her arms. Drain? she calmly asked. My sister must be drunk. Elizabeth turned her flushed face toward the unseen southeastern sky. We share some sensations. That would be due to sharing our souls. And I have been receiving more from my sister lately. Y-you mean Double Bloody Marys power is growing? She was always the one who held me in check. I can produce my wings of light for an instant, but my sister produced enough water lilies to reach the horizon, remember? That coincided with Englands ley lines and she was trying to protect this country. She has enough power to do so, said Elizabeth. But the more our feelings align, the more easily they are conveyed. I am living a happy life, so when my sister becomes aware of her own happiness She laughed a little. She must want to let someone know. Im not sure if Im really the person she most wants to know, however. You seem happy, Fairy Queen. This is nothing but an annoyance, Drake. Weird emotions reach me in the middle of meetings. And if theyre strong enough, physical sensations reach me as well. Or they used to. That stopped happening when- Dont say it was when she killed the 300. Im no good with that sort of thing. Drake cut Elizabeth off, so she nodded. Lets just say my sister refused to pass any of her pain onto me. And I dont mean that as an emotional story. It just means Double Bloody Mary looked down on the Fairy Queen. After all, the Testament says Elizabeth was cruel to Mary. That aside, someone cut in. It was Bacon who had been examining the merchant who had stopped moving in his prostration pose. The Great Seal of England fairy tilted his head. Can you not send your feelings to her? The thing about my sister is, Elizabeth grabbed her glass from the counter, she isnt used to having things done for her even though she cant help but want to do things for others. Volume 5B, 35: Course Changer at the End of Experimentation Volume 5B, Chapter 35: Course Changer at the End of Experimentation Troublesome questions Are difficult to even respond to Point Allocation (Safety) Asama-sama, I have a bit of a question. The Musashi had left Ariake, made a slow change of direction, and started toward Sanada. That was when Asama heard Horizons voice. They were in the classroom. They had pushed themselves to finish the exams for 7 subjects in the morning, so most of them were collapsed on their desks or leaning back in their chairs. Asama had moved to Kimis desk to discuss the next days exams with Mitotsudaira, but What is it, Horizon? Is it about tomorrows exams? Judge. I have determined that theology is your field of expertise. Oh, pass your notes this way too, said Naito while collapsed on her desk with Naruze. Well have it back at Mach speed. Yes, yes, said Asama as she prepared to distribute the notes with a sign frame. She also glanced over at the boy sleeping in the seat next to Horizons. What happened to Toori-kun? He wrote his answers in a flash and then fell asleep. Judge, replied Neshinbara. The Far Easts Chancellor and Student Council President has to be incompetent, so he actually cant afford to get good grades on his exams. Its considered best if he can just barely skirt above failing. Is that so? Yes. Asama nodded. So Neshinbara-kun and I lend him our notes so he can get the bare minimum number of points. Oh, I sent you the notes too, Horizon. Do your best tomorrow, okay? Thank you very much. Horizon bowed and Asama said no, no. But I am already in your debt after sleeping in your lap last night. You arent supposed to mention that. And Mito was lying on top of you just like a cat-well, just like a dog. Wh-why did you feel the need to reword that!? Heh heh, laughed Kimi while she prepared to distribute her classical literature notes since that was her best subject. And Asama, you panicked when you woke up to find you were crushing my foolish brothers face with your boobs. That was quite impressive, commented Horizon. N-no, that was, um Kimi lifted up her own left breast and narrowed her eyes. Does it have an imprint of my foolish brothers face on it? She then stood up, wiggled around, and mimicked Asamas voice. N-no, that precious part of my body has been molded in Toori-kuns shape! Dont be ridiculous! Its long since gone away! Asamas accidental confession caused everyone to freeze in place. Only Naito and Naruze kept speaking. Ga-chan, if it went away, that means it was there to begin with, doesnt it? Shh. Shell grow cautious if we point it out. We need to stay quiet. What were they planning? Meanwhile, Suzu tilted her head. Molded? Um, said Adele as she prepared to explain, but Naomasa immediately slapped her on the back of the head to stop her. Nice one, Masa! Masa takes things surprisingly seriously, thought Asama. Umm, its just, uh, a natural phenomenon. Judge, thats right, replied Mary. I let Master Tenzou sleep in my lap, but when he woke up ahead of everyone else, my chest was pressed against his face C or rather, his hat C and it left a bit of a mark. Tenzou felt everyone looking at him. Oh, no!! He had used a ninja technique to reduce the length of his sleep, so he had awoken before those other awful people. That had allowed him to sleep on Marys lap while also preserving his own safety. Or that was the plan, anyway. He had not expected for Asama to hit him with some friendly fire. But it was too late now. Tenzou-kun, you slept in Marys lap? A-Asama-dono! You did it first! And you left a hat mark on a girls body? Youre the worst. Were you sleeping like this? Naruze-dono! If that sketch is supposed to be me, my legs are longer than that! Master Muneshige, Master Muneshige. Do you want to sleep in my lap, too? Of course. Muneshige did not hesitate to answer. What about you, Kiyonari? No, you would probably prefer harder and more solid legs. How do you know my tastes so perfectly? That counts as weird, doesnt it? thought Tenzou as Mary spoke to Asama. Judge. There is nothing odd about this. Eh? Asama actually sounded confused for once. And Mary did not seem to care. She simply nodded and spoke with a narrow smile. I saw a nice color of ether. And that is guaranteed to have good results. That line caused Asama to blush and spread her mouth horizontally. Next to her, Horizon placed a hand on her shoulder and nodded twice. Asama seemed to understand what that meant. U-um She grabbed Horizons shoulders and pulled her in as a shield against the others. Were supposed to be discussing tomorrows exams, arent we!? Y-yes, I have notes for theology, so dont you worry! If youre worried, I can bring you a protective charm or an exorcism arrow! What are you laughing about, Kimi and Mito? Silly girl. Kimi patted Asamas shoulder with a smile. Were going to the art room next. For the physical examination. You dont want to increase your weight by eating first, do you? Kiyomasa sat at her desk. A test paper lay before her eyes. We really are busy until summer break. The night before, Katagiri had demanded that Musashi complete their schoolwork, but they had to do the same. They had been on the move to support and provide supplies for the groups in Mouri and elsewhere. Kiyomasa and Fukushima were especially falling behind after traveling from Edo to Mito for that warning. Fukushima-sama must be taking an exam right now too. Everyone on the Azuchi Castle had apparently done more than them while in Edo. They were likely completing their exams while on their way here. And the Azuchi Castle was moving slowly so as not to distract everyone onboard. Fukushima would be using another ship to meet up with them early tomorrow morning, but When will that be? Katou-san, we are taking an exam. The teacher scolded her with a bitter smile. Sorry, she replied and faced her exam once more. Only then did she realize she had started looking out the window. Im getting distracted, she thought, but it was summertime outside. If not for the battles, the outside would have provided a liberating feeling. But at the moment Each hour, we swap between exams and outside guard work. Those whose schedules had let them finish their exams already formed the front line and everyone else formed a rotation between exams and war. Not even Hashibas forces had perfect schedule management. When fighting and otherwise interacting with other nations, there would be external interference. When securing the cooperation of the surrounding nations and opening invasion routes for the attack on Mouri, the progress toward summer break was used as a bargaining chip. The other nations would not assist them if they did not receive safety or some other benefit in return. Thus, their schedule was something of a mess. Of course, negotiations with other nations had been built into the schedule, but Hashiba was managing it and would not make it public. When asked why, she had said I-if I did, you would all grow dependent on it That was true enough. If they had to appear on the battlefield, Kiyomasa wished they could train more first instead of appearing according to a schedule. And she wished they could use the margins of the schedule on themselves instead of other nations, but If we did this right, we would be ready to fight at any time. That said, exam time was always busy. Heavily-equipped mobile shells were making midair dashes down the hallway, and in the classroom across the hall S-sorry! Im late for the health test! But todays test is about combining techniques! Im really interested in those, so Im sure to get a good grade! Please let me take it! Um, cant I answer these questions via live demonstration!? No, wait! Therere only guys in this classroom! Sensei! I dont know the right terms, so can I draw a picture instead! Arent they being a little too honest? Regardless, Kiyomasa had finished filling out her exam. She had also checked over it. So Sensei, can I head outside? Testament. Circle around to the back. Testament, she nodded before doing so. She stood from her seat. Were moving at low speed. That was partially so the Azuchi Castle could catch up, but it was also due to the previous days events. They were traveling west through a forested region of southern Hexagone Fran?aise. Starting tomorrow, they would cross the base of the mountains and begin their invasion from central to northern Hexagone Fran?aise. From there, they would use the forest as a shortcut to approach the enemy capital of Paris more quickly. But Musashis study camp would last 4 days and 3 nights, including the day of travel. At around the time the Hashiba forces were approaching Paris, Musashi would probably try to participate before summer break. So they had to act fast. That means the flooding. Certain conditions were needed to establish the attack on Mouri. The most important and final condition was the flooding of Mouris Bitchu Takamatsu Castle using engineering and irrigation. But the corresponding location for Bitchu Takamatsu was not in southern Hexagone Fran?aise but in K.P.A. Italia. So after some negotiation, they had decided to use an interpretation by flooding Paris as the Mouri stronghold instead. They would submerge an entire city. They had made a lot of preparations for a larger-scale version of what had been done at Magdeburg. Failure was not an option. There were several ways of doing it and they had already performed a test at Magdeburg. But since the flooding of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle was part of the history recreation, Mouris intentions played a role. They could not come to an internal understanding of the issue like M.H.R.R. had done for Magdeburg. If Mouri tries to use that to negotiate Kiyomasa walked to the door, opened it, and stepped out into the hall. Huh? Are you done already? That was fast. A gold-winged figure took a step back with her eyebrows somewhat raised. She had been preparing to enter the classroom when Kiyomasa stepped out like a counterattack. Yoshiaki-sama. Youre back early. Where is Angie-sama? Yoshiaki answered that by pointing her right hand upwards. Angie is on the 2-1 rotation. Ever since Novgorod, she pointed her thumb toward the empty space behind her, My Weiss Frstin has needed a bit of fine tuning. Angies Schwarz Frstin seems to be relatively stable, though. I suppose even complete gravitational control has its problems Everything about the Technohexen is a type of lost technique. Yoshiaki smiled a little. Is there anyone in there? I was the only one for the health exam. Oh? Thats unusual. Huh? The ones with more interest in it tend to put it off until last. Like Nagayasu. I was thinking of teasing Katagiri if he was in there, but fine. Ill study for the next exam first. Yoshiaki opened the door with a dry rolling sound. No one in the classroom turned around since they were taking exams, but they had to have sensed someone entering. A slight but unmistakable sense of people holding their breath filled the classroom. But Yoshiaki ignored it and walked to an empty desk in the back. Then Kiyomasa noticed something. She left the door open. When she smiled bitterly and closed the door, Yoshiaki must have noticed because she smiled and waved. And just as Kiyomasa shut the door Alert! Enemy spotted 7km dead ahead! A divine transmission voice filled the hallway. It is an Hexagone Fran?aise Lourd de Marionnette anti-air unit! Someone stood on the bow of the ironclad ship at the head of the M.H.R.R. Hashiba Mouri invasion fleet. The girl had 6 black wings and a long black cannon. She opened a magnification spell on a Magie Figur and drew an ether image with a focusing device shaped like a painting knife. That image roughly represented the grassy field and the left and right forests seen ahead. Oh, there they are. Kacky, are you picking this up? ͹: I am. This was definitely sudden. There was no advance warning at all. If even youre saying that, then maybe it was god of war stealth. ͹: Im not so sure Wait, Wakisaka-san! Here they come! 8 cannon blasts! Eight drawings of light approached in the Magie Figur that Angie held. They accurately flew toward the bow of the ironclad ship. Wow. Angie tightly closed her wings to protect herself from the blast. Several layers of defense barriers opened on the front of the ship and the 7 shells hit those from the front. Sound exploded. The defense barriers broke, they shattered along the cracks, and shards of light filled the air. Angies wings shook as the remnants hit them. Oh, Kacky! With that, she spun her right hand around. The long black cannon flipped around from her palm to the back of her hand before falling into her grasp. The cannon was made from long metal panels without any joints and Angie held it below her arm. Take this! She returned fire. One shell hit with a time delay. All 8 had been fired simultaneously, but just one of them was a different sort of shell. The different shell fell behind the other 7 after flying the approximately 7km. But it still reached its destination. This final shell arrived after the previous 7 had shattered the defense barriers. That was the trick. But Angie returned fire in that instant. When she fired her 5m cannon, the broom contained within slid backwards. Lets go with a silver coin! A bullet coin, which was shaped like a bullet, was swallowed by the muzzle and the cannons rear slide raced forward. It provided enough force to launch the coin forward and white light escaped the gaps in between the panels forming the cannon. Herrlich! The repulsion acceleration spell Magie Figur shattered and the bullet flew. The shot was launched straight forward with a bit of an upward angle. How about that!? It hit. Sound could not keep up with the high-speed impact. It simply glowed and produced sparks which brightly illuminated the bow. After the hit from the bullet, the shell collapsed and split in two as if melted by the impact. The shell had been about 60cm long. It had been fired toward the bottom of the ships bow, but while the front was melted, twisted, and bisected, the back managed to stop the bullets impact from passing through it. Not quite. Just as Angie said that, the twisted shell split in two. Sorry. And it hit the defense barriers that were quickly put in place. The impact was a loud one. The shell had lost its power, so the barriers were not broken. But there was a solid sound and some fragments did scatter through the sky. Instead of watching it through to the end, the black-winged girl moved the cannon from below her arm to her hand. She then spun the mass of black steel in her hand like it weighed nothing. Should I head out? Should I shoot? ͹: Wakisaka-san. You werent given the order to charge. Also, continued Katagiri. ͹: The enemy has disappeared. Angie looked far out ahead of the bow. She saw smoke rising in the disturbed air where the enemy gods of war had been. Their shellfire had produced that smoke. Or so it seemed at first glance. But in actuality ͹: That is a smokescreen to help them escape. Its a natural smoke not produced by a spell. AnG: What do you think of them, Kacky? ͹: They were probably buying time. Or thats what I told Takenaka-san when she asked me. Then that isnt it. She felt bad rejecting Katagiris idea, but Angie was certain something was off about that interpretation. If they were trying to buy time, then they had given up far too easily. Katagiri was honest in his interpretations, so that was probably accurate to what he thought. But it would be best if someone with a different view assumed it was something else. So Angie opened a new Magie Figur and set up a divine chat with just Takenaka. AnG: Takeko, what do you think? Kuro-Take: Id say from the left. AnG: Sure thing. Angie turned herself and her cannon to the left. And a moment later Is that it!? She set a bullet coin in the barrel and immediately fired into the forest to the left. ͹: Eh? Wakisaka-san!? Yoshiaki placed a hand on her forehead while taking the home economics test. This is not good. She had completely forgotten everything related to nutrition. For the history recreation, nutritional science ranked every food based on whether it raised or lowered ones body temperature and whether it was aboveground or underground. The actual nutritional information was used as an alternative interpretation. It was all a gigantic pain. She wished it was all summed up with symbols like V-whatever like it had been in the Age of the Gods. Oh, theres a question about that. Was this a spot reserved for them to put all their stress down on the page? Hm, breathed Yoshiaki before getting to writing: The rules of the history recreation are most important. And because knowledge of nutritional science can support the population of a powerful nation, this political inconvenience can be used to restrict the more powerful nations. However However Because this conversion of terminology can be handled automatically using spells, it does not hinder anyones day-to-day life. Thats pretty stiff, she thought with a self-deprecating laugh. Oh? KatouYoshiaki-san, keep your eyes on your exam. Sensei, I think everyone should take cover. A moment later, the windows on the left all shattered and an explosive blast filled the classroom. Kimee: That was exciting, Angie. AnG: Eh? That wasnt me. I think you should blame Hexagone Fran?aise for that one. Angie flipped around a few times and opened her support wings while flying in the rough air. She was nearly swept back through the sky as she came to a stop and she found she had moved about 15m starboard from the bow of the ironclad ship. Down below, she saw students rushing up from the lower levels to locate the enemy from the deck. The male student commander looked up her way. Spear #5! What is the situation!? I dont see any movement at the moment, so I think its fine. She checked around her as she said that. In the forest to port, a lot of trees had fallen and a space with a radius of 50m had been crushed. That was pretty powerful. The ship had come to a stop. So had those behind it. AnG: Can the next ship swap places with us and continue on? Well stay here until we can make a decision. Kuro-Take: That would be meaningless if the same thing happened to that one. Your ship is made to take a beating, so please keep going. As long as you can return fire, I dont think youll be sunk. Sure thing, replied Angie while drawing a picture of the situation on the deck. The maintenance division would decide whether the ships frame and armor had been bent. And she had another question. AnG: What do you think their strategy is? Angie asked about the logic of the enemys actions and she received a response. Unsurprisingly, it was from Takenaka, their tactician. Kuro-Take: Good question. That shell they used in the first attack was fairly troublesome. She may have been doing work at the same time because there was a short pause before she continued. Kuro-Take: That first attack used an extremely simple time delay, but using barriers to defend against every high-speed shell like that is the standard. The sound, light, and ether reading of shellfire are all used as a trigger, but there isnt time to make a manual adjustment even if we notice a time delay that forms after theyre fired. Kimee: Thats true. Yoshiaki joined the conversation. She was supposedly taking an exam, but it had likely been called off for now. She sent a whole bunch of words at once, perhaps due to the shift in mood from exam to battle. Kimee: If they create a time delay by delaying the firing of one shell, well detect that timing and the defense barriers will respond automatically. But if the time delay appears after firing, our response is delayed because were so used to using the actual firing to judge the timing Kuro-Take: Thats because the standard tactic is to fire all your shells at once to concentrate your firepower enough to destroy the defense barriers. And thats why the defender will defend against them all at once. ͹: So just now? Kimee: Yes, we were used to test out a new time-delay shell. And that would make it a different kind of new shell from the one used against the transport ship yesterday. Thats right, said Angie. During the battle the day before, they had all seen a new kind of shell pierce the transport ship but send just its impact through without actually breaking out the other side. Oh, wait. We didnt actually see it since we arrived later. But Kiyomasas mobile shell had recorded the footage. For Hexagone Fran?aise, that shell was likely the cornerstone of their anti-ship strategy. It was that shell that prevented the Hashiba forces from traveling high in the sky. Because they had to land, it was difficult to place weaponry on the bottom of an aerial ship. So the standard tactic was to rely on defense barriers for attacks from below, but since that shell could weave between the defense barriers and hit them, they could not expose their defenseless hull as they moved. So they were traveling at low altitude while using the terrain for cover. Kuro-Take: But that impact shelloh, thats what Im calling it, by the way. Anyway, it has done a wonderful job of ruling this battlefield. And it somewhat changes the meaning of that time-delay shell. Angie understood what Takenaka meant. The enemy could eliminate the defense barriers with the time-delay shell and then send in the impact shell. But ͹: I think there are a few ways to defend against the time-delay shell. But if were limiting it to ones the M.H.R.R. Hashiba forces can definitely pull offwouldnt our best bet be creating a double layer of defense barriers? Kimee: I hate to say this after your dramatic pause with the ellipsis there, but who said there was only one layer of time delay? ͹: Ah. Kuro-Take: No, they need quite a few shells to break through the defense barriers. If we can confirm the enemys number of shells, I think we could figure out how many layers they could form. Angie descended to the bow while seeing Katagiri thank Takenaka for supporting his idea. She looked out front and saw the distant smokescreen thinning out. On the grassy field, she caught glimpses of deer and other animals that had fled from the forest. It was a peaceful enough scene, but it was ruined by the harsh smell of the smokescreen. The enemy had already vanished from beyond the smoke and no further shell arrived from the forest to port. In that case AnG: We probably should double up on the defense barriers. How are we doing on fuel? Kimee: We have that useful puppet, remember? But wont producing double defense barriers put a huge burden on the barrier creation devices? Can we not send physical parts through the ley lines? Yknow, like our phase space. Oh, theyre restarting the exam, sorry. Yoshiakis name vanished and someone else spoke instead. Kiyo-Massive: Um, can I add to that? AnG: Go right ahead. Kiyo-Massive: Testament. It is possible to transport physical objects via ley line divine transmissions, but it uses up a lot of power to maintain the objects form. Yoshiaki-sama and Wakisaka-samas phase spaces only need the one entrance, so theyre left alone after you put the object inside and close it. But when you need multiple entrances, the environment and settings vary a lot, so changes are liable to happen and its harder for the objects to maintain their form. AnG: Oh, yeah. Its true that Kime-chan and my phase spaces just kind of follow us around They look like a coffin when we summon them with a spell, but are they always closed when on the other side? Kiyo-Massive: Shall I send a request to Hashiba-sama for some physical supplies? ͹: If we dont and we have to receive spare parts through normal transportation, I would want to keep a long supply line behind us to secure a safe route Kuro-Take: That would delay the invasion. But anyway, said Takenaka. Kuro-Take: It is necessary and they seem to want that. I think this will become a bigger deal later on, but lets do this the way they want. I will discuss this with Hashiba-kun. In order to put everyones worries at ease, lets stay here for a while and resupply. We can resume the invasion afterwards. I am certain we will see something interesting once we arrive at Paris. Eh? said Angie while descending to the deck. Is there something at Paris? The only thing she knew they would find there was a clash with the enemys main forces. Paris was being treated as Bitchu Takamatsu Castle which Hashiba had to flood. This is a real pain But was there anything else at Paris? She had no idea. But thinking about that was a job for Takenaka and the others. Angies job was to stand in the vanguard and fight. In that case, she said. Are we supposed to keep going while assuming well occasionally come under attack? Kuro-Take: That is correct. Im getting a better and better picture of what Hexagone Fran?aise is doing. I think they are both our enemy and our ally. After all Takenaka paused for a moment before continuing. Kuro-Take: They know how to use both pride and vainglory. Volume 5B, 36: Accepter in a Hiding Place Volume 5B, Chapter 36: Accepter in a Hiding Place That is me That is not me Point Allocation (Sharing) We did a physical examination in spring too, didnt we? thought Suzu inside the art room with the curtains closed. Spring was already 3 months ago and Horizon had not been part of Class Plum back then, but Everyone would go to the Blue Thunder. Suzu had not known whether or not Horizon had been the real one or not, but she had avoided going to the Blue Thunder because she might figure out the answer from her movements and general presence. She had not known what she would say to the others or how it would affect Horizons interactions with the others if she did happen to confirm to herself that it was or was not Horizon. So Suzu had been happy when he had brought her back. And she had lightly scolded herself for being a coward. Um Shh, Suzu-sama, please do not speak. It will prevent me from accurately measuring your boobs. Horizon held a cloth measuring tape around her from behind. And Nh! She measured. But then she changed the angle of the measuring tape. Is this the right spot? Eh? F-for what? Oh, I was only trying to decide the best angle and position for measuring your bust if I think of it as divided horizontally between the under-bust and over-bust Oh, said Naomasa. You mean measuring them from the top or bottom? Judge. After all, Suzu-sama does have some volume even if it is not very noticeable when she wears her uniform. With Kimi-sama or Asama-sama, this would clearly be the best position for the maximum boobs diameter, but with a flatter volume such as Suzu-samas C especially when she is still growing C I began foolishly wondering if there was an internal over-bust or a future growth over-bust I should use instead of the obvious one. N-no, um So in your opinion, those boobs still have hope in their future, Horizon? Heh heh heh. Horizon? What about Adele? Horizon turned toward Adele. Asama and Heidi tried to encourage Adele by saying Cmon! Give it your best shot! However What is she supposed to be giving her best shot here? But Horizon Kh After a while, she calmly nodded. An automaton cannot lie. But I also wish to avoid saying anything cruel, so this is quite the conundrum. Any suggestions? Thats cruel enough as it is!! shouted Adele, but Suzu felt like she should not sympathize with her. So she said something else instead. Let it bother youand you lose. But if I dont let it bother me, Im pretty sure Ill lose any hope of a future. Now, now, said Asama as she patted Adeles shoulder. At the same time, Mitotsudaira measured Asamas chest. Eh? Mitotsudairas voice caused everyone else to stop moving. Naruze instantly raised her right hand. Dont say it. Someone might hear you. Instead, send me a divine mail later. Wh-why would you need that information!? For a doujinshi again!? But then they heard quiet laughter. It came from Mary who was letting Kimi measure her by the curtain-covered window. She faced the others to speak. Was it this lively during the spring too? Heh heh. You, Horizon, Futayo, Gin, and Narumi werent with us during the spring. There was a smile in Kimis voice. Then again, it was plenty lively then too. And during the Battle of Mikawa, after we completed our writing class, the Testament Union ordered us to redo the physical examination so we wouldnt be able to do anything. Thats right, isnt it? said Naito. They were basically trying to confiscate our weaponry, werent they? Right, right, replied Naruze with a nod. We had our skirmish with the guard unit there, but we kept the initiative. Thats what led to Neshinbara and Shirojiro getting their meeting in the library. I see. Futayo nodded while playing rock-paper-scissors with Masazumi to see which would measure the other first. I was exhausted and fell asleep at the time, so I didnt catch a lot of that. Yeah, and I was also asleep while you did that, said Masazumi. I had a meeting in the engine division, said Naomasa. Were you asleep too, Mito? I had a meeting with the knight league. Mitotsudairas words sounded a little weak, but that was probably because she had grown more distant from the knight league since then. The Battle of Mikawa had caused a lot of change. And the current events probably would too. The physical examination were doing now is to make up for the one we couldnt complete at Mikawa, said Kimi. But that might be for the best. I mean, we have Horizon, Futayo, Mary, Gin, and Narumi with us now. If you ask me, that does not seem like a good excuse for peeping. Tenzou spoke to Toori while they crouched low and moved along the wall of the rear building. It was past evening. The Musashi was traveling west and the sunlight shined on it from the west, but the rear building was in the shadow of the front building. Ninja techniques worked better in the shadows. They could erase your footsteps, erase your presence, and even make you invisible. The idiot behind Tenzou must have known that. Oh, cmon. We couldnt do this the first or second time during the spring. Dont you want to see Mary naked? Well, I do, buthmm. Whats that groan for? Toori-dono, you mustnt look at Mary-dono naked. Me: Hey, this guys getting all possessive Novice: I doubt youll have time to see much of anything. I mean, the art room currently has a good chunk of Musashis military power gathered inside it. But what about you, Urquiaga-kun and Peerless in the West? Do you not have a problem with them peeping? Uqui: They arent after Narumi. Id stop them if they were, though. And Ive already seen it. Tachibana Husband: Ha ha. Gin never leaves any openings, so theres nothing to worry about. If anything, she would probably hesitate and leave an opening if I did go peep with you. Those almost sound like normal opinions, but theyre just as crazy as the rest of us. I hope this doesnt end badly, thought Tenzou as they arrived in front of the art room. They would have to crouch down lower than the window frame from here on, but Tenzou, what do we need to watch out for? Judge. Tenzou nodded. Suzu-dono is our greatest enemy. Its possible she has already noticed us. Thats a good point, muttered the idiot just as Tenzou noticed something. Is that? Sanada Nobuyuki questioned his own actions. The ship carrying his father had gone ahead to Sanada while he remained in Musashis diplomatic building. He was officially moving from Musashi to Mito via Sanada, so his presence there was not a secret. He had nothing to do but wait for time to pass. What was he supposed to do on the Musashi? He could not perform diplomacy without preparing first. And the only diplomacy he was prepared for was a personal matter. Yes, and that got lost in the confusion last night. His marriage. He was fairly certain Musashi Vice Chancellor Honda Futayo had rejected him, but what if the exact situation had been the problem? What would happen if he stated his wishes while they were facing each other as individuals? But when he arrived at the academy, a sign frame popped up to inform him they were performing a physical examination. Honda Futayo was apparently being measured in the art room. If he looked in through the curtains, he might be able to see her changing or being measured. Oh, how wonderful a sight that would be. But did this count as peeping? No, this was a continuation of his confession from the night before. He was here to confirm how she felt. That was the whole of his motivation here, so he had no impure thoughts. And if he had no impure thoughts, it was not peeping. Yes, he must avoid thinking about how cute their bangs girl was. He was only here to take his wife in accordance with the history recreation, so he would only take a quick peepno, remind her of his intentions. Okay. Nobuyuki made full use of his invisibility ninja technique as he continued on. Suzu sat in her chair and observed everyones movements. She had noticed someone approaching when they were about 30m away. She had removed Noise Neighbor for the physical examination, but this may have been her first time sensing someone at that distance without it. Someones right up next to the wall. Once she noticed that, she immediately realized who it would be. So she hesitated at first. She thought maybe it was okay to keep quiet about it. After all Toori-kun wants to seedoesnt he? Who did he want to see? She thought it had to be Horizon. But he also occasionally went to peep at the Asama Shrines spring or wherever the classs girls were changing. She thought back over the historical victims. Asama-san, Mitotsudaira-san, Kimi-chan, Masa-san, and She had to add me to the list. So she decided to share the problem and informed the others that he was here to peep. He leaves us no choice. Asama sounded exasperated as she prepared a restraint spell and pulled out her bow, Mitotsudaira smiled a little and pulled out her silver chains, Adele smiled and pulled out her spear, Naomasa pulled out Jizuri Suzakus giant wrench, Heidi prepared a form to sue him for damages, Futayo held up Tonbo Spare, Gin pulled Arcabuz Cruz from her dual pitch space, Narumi drew a mandible sword from empty air, Naito and Naruze prepared their broom and pen, and Horizon Wait, everyone. She had placed Lype Katathlipse, Aspida Phylargia, and Maska Orge onto the art rooms work desk and a dull sweat poured down her face. I do not have enough arms to use them all Oh, youre right. Vicereine Horizons quick attack requires both hands, doesnt it? Horizon? At times like this, go with your gut and choose one. Was that how it worked? But Mary-san, you arent going tofight back? Judge. I am still not used to the etiquette in these matters, so I will simply observe the rest of you this time. What does that mean? wondered Suzu, but maybe that was the normal way of things. However, Narumi tilted her head. It doesnt really harm us, but whats so fun about peeping? If they actually bothered to build a relationship, they could see something else entirely. Ohhh said the others and Gin nodded. Date Vice Chancellor, I apologize, but in Tres Espa?a, it is passion that leads a man to seek a woman. Of course, that is only the way of things in a southern nation. Judge. Its true that a northern woman prefers to warm up her man when he returns from the cold outside. Warrior women are the same, Date Vice Chancellor. Master Muneshige does not mind either way as far as that is concerned, but since he does not make many spontaneous adlibs, I would like a plan for what to do when it does happen. Flat Vassal: Thats deep Gold Mar: Sometimes I feel like we mistake weird for deep. Mal-Ga: This kind of thing is hard to draw But Kimi had her own opinion on his peeping. What matters is that he feels like he saw something worthwhile. That might be something sexual, but I think the main point is to feel like hes shared some kind of secret with us. Kimithat isnt something you should force onto someone. Oh? But wouldnt it be weird to ask permission for that kind of thing? And so Asama only wore a shirt over her breasts and Kimi stuck her hand between them from below. Look, look. Kimi jiggled Asamas breasts back and forth. You make a fuss about it, butits best to show off something that you want to keep a secret but are confident enough to let him see because you know hell like it. So lets keep it at just a glimpse. Mary grabbed the chest of her track suit, lifted it up, and looked inside. Then she blushed and smiled at the others. I will keep that in mind. Asama: I wonder if Tenzou-kuns happiness gauge will spin too far and make him impotent. Silver Wolf: Tomo! Tomo! Youre actually pretty angry, arent you!? Suzu did not entirely understand, but that was apparently how this worked. But then Asama looked in the direction of the curtain-covered window. Huh? Futayo saw Asama suddenly lower her bow. Tomo? asked Mitotsudaira. But then Huh? She too frowned and lowered her silver chains. But Futayo did not know why they had lowered their weapons. Huh? What does this mean? Arent we all preparing for a simultaneous counterattack? Were we only practicing our combat poses and we arent actually going to attack? If so, that is very disappointing. Masazumi, I thought perverts were to receive the death penalty. I do sometimes think that would be nice and that seems to be Ookubos policy, but we cant properly govern Musashi if we dont delay any modifications to the law until a year after the fact. I see. In that case, I must protect you, Masazumi. Ga-chan! Youre bleeding! Youre bleeding from the nose! Naruze-dono. To be blunt, are you sick? Oh, yes You could say I have a sickness But Asama and Mitotsudaira were not the only ones who ended their attack preparations. Futayos princess, Horizon, also did. She stopped doing eeny meeny, miny, moe with the Logismoi Oplo, and Suzu-sama. Y-yes? Futayo did not understand their actions or words. But Kimi-dono? She asked Kimi, who placed the back of her hand on her mouth and smiled bitterly. Oh, you foolish brother. The dancer placed her hands on her cheeks and began wiggling around with a smile. He really is thinking about us, isnt he? As soon as she said that, there was a loud crash outside the window. It was the sound of flesh being struck. Mitotsudaira looked across the others to make sure they were all dressed, and then Criminal! She used her silver chains to open the curtains for the window that had been struck. And there they found Not the idiot!? It was not. Adele shouted the identity of the person who had slammed into the window in a silly pose. The Sanada Chancellor! Everyone wordlessly raised their weapons once more. Um, I dont know why hes here, but keep in mind that he is a guest, okay? After thinking about what Masazumi said, they all held back a bit when they blew him away with their attacks. Tenzou saw just how many times a human could be juggled in midair by a series of attacks. The first hit had come from Gins Arcabuz Cruz. A shell with the tip flattened for mail delivery hit Nobuyuki in the top of the chest, so his body bent backwards. Then two silver chains slammed into his sides and lifted his arms above his head. Immediately afterwards, two mandible swords with flattened tips flew forward, grabbed him from the sides, and lifted his entire body into the air. Then Naomasas wrench hit him to send him even higher. Nobuyuki flew for a bit after that, but he did react. He was Sanadas Chancellor. He moved in midair, likely trying to escape with some kind of ninja technique. His body swelled out as if to show off his physical strength. Ohh! He was a Sanada ninja. He probably could not use any special ninja techniques, but neither could Tenzou. Tenzou watched to see how a top-level normal ninja from another nation would attempt his escape. The Muneshige Bow scores its first hit! Horizon fired Maska Orge just as Nobuyuki attempted to move and his limbs stretched out in midair as if all his muscles had tensed. Toori spoke from next to Tenzou. Dont you really feel that one in your heart? The man who had been hit bent backwards in midair and then went limp. But This should reach him, said Futayo. The extension device sent the bottom of her spear right into his jaw, sending Nobuyuki flying again. As if to kick him while he was down (or shoot him while he was up), guided coin bullets struck his limbs and direct coin bullets hit his torso. Oh, lets go for the clich. Good idea, Margot. As Nobuyuki tilted backwards, a gathering of 7 coins stopped his rotation by hitting him in the crotch. A moment later, his body crashed through one of the front buildings hallway windows and he slammed into the librarys external wall. It made a nice sound. But Oh, s-sorry. I was too slow! A spear flew out through the hole in the wall, but Adele-dono, the tip didnt look flat on that. Finally, Asama fired a restraint spell which filled the front buildings hallway with light. So its over. I have a feeling dying would have been easier on him, thought Tenzou, but then the nudist moved next to him. He scratched his head and peered into the art room window that had become a cannon producing a variety of attacks. Hey, hows it going, everyone? Horizon sighed while still holding Maska Orge. She stood in front of the idiot with Asama and Mitotsudaira on her left and right. Are you here to peep? Yeah, more or less, he admitted. But there was already someone here trying to peep. Horizon tilted her head at that. Couldnt you have chosen to peep with him? Then you could have avoided being found out before doing anything. Well, I dont really get it myself, but I always end up doing this out in the open, yknow? I am not sure that is something to be proud of. Asama, Kimi, and the others nodded in agreement there. And Masazumi Oh, yeah. During swimming class last year, you walked right into our locker room while saying oops, wrong room! Did you really think that lie would work? Dont be silly. What matters is that you have an excuse! Oh, whats that look of contempt for, centipede girl!? Thats right, Narumi-sama. Having an excuse is indeed what matters. Even if it is a lie, you can still fall for it if you wish to be deceived or let them deceive you. And Tenzous here too, so you have a talk with him later, Mary, said the idiot. But But? asked Horizon. She tilted her head, so the idiot crossed his arms and tilted his head too. At the very least, I figured you wouldnt want a stranger to see youor I guess that was my reasoning? Mitotsudaira felt a brief flash of surprise. It was not quite a fully-formed question. It was more of an uncontrollable emotion felt in response to something unexpected. U-um? Oh!? How was she supposed to respond? But Kimi walked up from behind, shook her hair around, and wrapped her arms around Mitotsudaira, Horizon, and Asama. Heh heh. Foolish brother? Do you want to see? Oh, yeah, yeah. You dont have to be so honest about it! But, said Kimi. Do you not want anyone else to see? Yeah The nudist scratched his head. For example Y-yes? Mitotsudaira and Asama urged him onward in unison. Her king then peered in through the window and faced Mary. I feel like I shouldnt really look at Mary. Or that centipede girl. I mean, Tenzou and Uqui should be looking at them, right? Same for the Tachibana Wife. Thats how I see it. W-wait. Using that logic, what did it mean that he wanted to see them? Toori-sama, are you implying you want to make Asama-sama, Mitotsudaira-sama, Kimi-sama, Suzu-sama, and Adele-sama your wives? Thats way too blunt, Horizon!! But the idiot simply groaned in thought. He only thought for a terribly short amount of time, but in just those few moments, sweat poured from Mitotsudaira and her body felt damp. The same was likely true of Asama on the other side of Horizon. Then her king finally spoke. Whether or not I can make someone my wife comes down to my own ability and to your decision, doesnt it? I mean, youre the one by my side. Judge, that is true. But that will become a problem later on. Horizon nodded. Mitotsudaira did not know what that nod or the problem she mentioned meant. Horizon then looked to the others. Listen, everyone. Toori-sama is working to save me and to retrieve my emotions while conquering the world. But But Unfortunately, Toori-sama cannot do that alone. And I cannot do it myself, so I can only rely on Toori-sama. And that leads to something What did that lead to? Horizon explained. I have determined that Toori-sama and I have remade your lives and lifestyles into our own. Masazumi remembered two things when she heard Horizons words: The Battle of Mikatagahara and the Battle of Novgorod. Back then Yoshiyori had saved them all, including the idiot, and he had entrusted them with the rest. And at Novgorod, Horizon had said something when she fired the Muneshige Bow. When is the right time for us to live and to die? Judge, that is right, said Horizon. This is a battle formation. Horizon clearly stated that while looking to the idiot and placing her hand on Kimis which was wrapped around her. I cannot do anything, so I hope that you will all support me and take us where we wish to go. That will truly fulfill my desire. But at the same time, that means Toori-sama and I will be forcing our own desires on all of you and taking away what you could have done otherwise. You might say you do not mind since the path we wish to walk down is the same as yours, but She looked across them all. If not for us, you would have lived different lives and died different deaths. That might have been something wholly your own with no connection to Toori-sama or me. So When she said that, the nudist spoke up while looking in from outside. Youre coming with us because you want to. We understand that. But, Horizon, you have another thought too, dont you? You know what will happen if you are wrong, I assume? Yeah, said the idiot. So Masazumi gasped. This is Important. What he said next would most likely bring them to the next stage. They had been entrusted with everything during their loss at Mikatagahara and they had seen life and death at the new beginning of Novgorod, but now Will we begin to live? Dont tense up like that, Seijun. Then the idiot spoke to everyone there. We will make our dreams come true. And from beginning to end, Ill take responsibility and look after you all. Horizon listened to the idiots words. Ill become a king and create a kingdom that can make all your dreams come true. All of you will help out when you feel like it. Although youll basically be saying, now were even. But the fact remains that Horizon and I are kind of dragging you all along on this. Thats true for Nate and for Asama too. Its especially true for sis. The nudist grabbed the ninja and pulled him up from below the window. Weve even got Tenzou stuck supporting all of England. But, Tenzou, youre a more dependable guy than me. Wh-what makes you say that? It was not the nudist who answered the ninjas question. It was Mary. The English princess placed her hands on her cheeks first. You took full responsibility when it came to me. Th-that was because The ninja mumbled a bit, but after a while, he breathed in. It was necessary if I was to stay with you, Mary-dono. Of course. Mary nodded and tears spilled from the corners of her eyes. Everyone immediately turned toward the ninja. You made her cry! Th-that was a little different, wasnt it!? You can come in, so talk with her in here, said the idiot. Horizon looked to the others and they all nodded, so the ninja started to climb in through the window. However, the idiot kicked him, sent him rolling, and Mary had to help him up. That all counted as a single turn. After that, the tearfully smiling girl and the ninja began speaking in a corner of the art room. Toori-sama. Yeah, he said with a nod. Seeing that, Horizon continued. Toori-sama and I will take responsibility for influencing your lives so much. In other words In other words You are welcome to join us. Volume 5B, 37: Offerer of a Dreaming Place Volume 5B, Chapter 37: Offerer of a Dreaming Place It is my heart that gets in the way It is my heart that gives approval. It is also my heart that hesitates Point Allocation (Maturing) They were welcome to join them. Mitotsudaira was dumbfounded as Horizon said that with a thumbs up. U-um, does she mean likea harem? Mitotsudaira thought and hesitated, but refused to let her understanding move in a more convenient direction. Her mother would have been different. Eh? Wh-what is it, honey? Oh, dear. You want me to stop? Yes, I understand. Then I will squeeze you even tighter, okay? Oh? You want me to stop that too? Well, if you insist. Then I will stop thatand move verrrrrry slowly, okay? Oh, dear. Why are you arching your back like that? I was only doing something different because you told me to stop. If only I had my mothers personality, thought Mitotsudaira before opening her mouth. There was something she had to say, so she faced Horizon. Horizon? Isnt it too soon to make that decision? I mean, you still havent retrieved all of your emotions. And even envy hasnt clearly shown itself yet, right? Judge. That is true. R-right? So you might later wish you hadnt made this promise. Ahhh Mitotsudaira groaned in her heart. She pictured a sandbag shaped like herself and punched it in her mind. Wh-why can I never say what I really think!? And as she focused on that frustration over how incredibly typical of her this was, Horizon spoke. Kimi-sama has given me an idea concerning that. A-and what is that? Did that question betray too much expectation? But the next thing she knew, Asama was feigning disinterest beyond Horizon while clearly listening in. Y-youre trying to force this all onto me, arent you!? Mitotsudaira considered roaring once to surprise the shrine maiden, but they had shared this in the bath the day before. So Mitotsudaira gave in and listened to Horizon. It is simple, said Horizon. Toori-sama and I will not be the leaders. Everyone will share the two of us. That way I will not feel envy. Heh heh. Horizon? What about when youre combining? I wish to continue the sharing there. Oh, and the boys are welcome to the crossdresser in that case. Kimiiii!? What have you been teaching her!? Kimi laughed as an obvious way of giving herself time to think. A few beats later, she placed a hand on Horizons shoulder. Im impressed you so perfectly understood what I was saying. Well done, Horizon! Y-you clearly just made that up on the spot! You did, didnt you!? Mitotsudaira wished she could do something about how Horizon gave Kimi a thumbs up, but another part of her wanted to be knocked over in that direction. And the reason why was obvious: Ah. Its like Im wagging my tail and unsure how my master will react! As a wolf, that caused her to shudder. And then W-wait just a second! That frantic demand to stop came from Asama. Wh-what is going on here!? Asamas thoughts were shaken after the situation took so many sudden turns. More than just blushing, she felt like she had a fever from overworking her mind. And as she thought over it all from beginning to end Eh? Ehhhhh!? Wh-what does that mean? That was not much of a question, but she did receive an explanation. Toori-sama, you are the cause of this, so you demonstrate. Okay then His gaze raced across the art room. Everyone frantically stepped back, except Some of them are clearly showing he can come to them. Kimi was as bold as ever, but Suzu was working hard not to flee back with the others. The Technohexen were erecting a manuscript Magie Figur barrier and Naomasas lack of motivation was downright impressive. However Umm, Nate. Y-yesh!? Cmon, calm down, Nate. Stay, stay. Dont pick up that chair! The idiot scratched his head. Listen. The way I see it, Nate, youre already in a position where we share responsibility. I mean, you said you wouldnt serve another king, right? Y-yes, I did. And I can relax when youre around. Its a nice feeling. Nice? What does that mean!? Asama wanted to ask, but that was Mitotsudairas problem. Beyond Horizon, Mitotsudaira herself had her eyebrows somewhat raised, but her mouth was moving oddly and ended up clamped shut. Was she happy or troubled? However, he had more to say. But if we do things like that, it means youll have the same dream as me. And I feel like that means I need to take responsibility for your dream. B-but granting her kings dream is a knights greatest desire. Asama cleared her throat when she heard Mitotsudairas answer. Mito. The problem here was his and Horizons promise to help them, so she had this completely backwards. But Asama understood how that had happened. Mitotsudaira gave her a look, so she likely understood what Asama had meant. But she raised her eyebrows again, and My king, you need not feel any responsibility there. Even if something does happen, said Mitotsudaira, a knight only needs to receive some land as a reward from her king. She was not confident that was what she actually thought. However According to the Testament, that is the appropriate course of action. That was exactly right. Yes, this is the normal decision. She saw Horizon raise her right hand. I own no land. Eh? Yeah said the idiot as the ends of his eyebrows lowered. Asking for that is the worst thing you couldve done, Nate. The worst thing? Judge. My father got a little carried away and triggered that big boom that destroyed Mikawa. And we also lost Edo thanks to Hashiba-samas harassment. We do not have enough land to go around, so the officers will in fact have to be economical in that regard as an example to the others. B-but once we conquer the world, youll have plenty of land We cant just steal it, said the idiot. Even if its a provisional rule, therere still people living there. Masazumi raised her right hand at that. We could always develop the outer world and have the provisionally ruled nations leave the Far East. R-right!? said Mitotsudaira. But, Mitotsudaira, it would be impossible to have them all move right away. And we must also allow the Far Eastern citizens to leave their reservations and live in their original land. Th-then Why am I doubling down on this!? she screamed in her heart. Couldnt you place me as the ruling daimyo somewhere after you remove the provisional rule? Someone nodded at that suggestion: Horizon. I see, she said. I have determined we could indeed reward someone with land by making them ruler of an empty territory. R-right? Umm Mitotsudaira saw Adele raise her hand. She hesitantly looked at everyone and then at Mitotsudaira. Um, 5th Special Duty Officer? Eh? What is it? Oh, yes. Dont you already have land as the Mito Ruler? And since it came from Hexagone Fran?aise, isnt it the accurate size for the history recreation? So, she said. Even if its meant as a reward, does the history recreation even allow you to gain more land? Oh, thats right!! Horizon wrinkled her brow and placed a hand on her chin. Yes, someone who already has an official inherited name and the land to match wouldnt be able to receive any more Isnt Nate the only person that applies to? Toori-sama, I think we need a special rule saying we reward her with our own private land in such a case. N-no, um Now, now. Horizon stopped her with a hand. If we are going to allot you a portion of the land we ownI would think 90% of Toori-samas room would not be enough for you. Do I not get anywhere to sleep? complained the idiot. Heh heh. You could always sleep in my bed like you used to, suggested Kimi. You cant do that! Mitotsudaira shouted without thinking and then she heard Naruze speak next to her. Then youll have to be his bed. Mitotsudaira tried to say something. But Asama saw her hang her head and tense up so much she nearly fell to her knees. That was an impressive failure Asama kind of understood and Horizon now turned toward her. How about you, Asama-sama? Horizon said it like she was offering a drink, so Asama briefly had no idea what she meant. However Me!? Eh!? No, u-um. She considered fleeing, but someone restrained her shoulders. It was Kimi. Her arm held Asama from the outside. Ah. Kimi looked to her brother with a smile, but the strength in her arm seemed to be urging Asama on. Asama did her very best not to look in his direction as she spoke. Are you sure this wont bother you, Horizon? It might and it might not. But my greed is telling me how to avoid wrath and sorrow. Horizon had the same calm look in her eyes as always. I must be with as many people as possible and make sure I do not lose any of them. I have Toori-sama by my side, but he is a battery that says and does many odd things. On the other hand, I have friends with whom I can share our dreams and lifestyles. So I cant help but wonder. Wonder what? Is it wrong to hope to be with as many people as possible until the day we die? Horizons words could be interpreted as a question to the others or to herself. Asama did not know how to respond. But Wow. There was an answer. But not inside her. From a Shinto perspectivethat could work. Asama did her best to calm her heart as she formed the words. Shinto already accepts the idea of a wife and concubines as a part of the history recreation. And once Matsudairas era begins, the custom of the Ooku harem will also begin, explained Asama as Musashis Shinto representative. Horizon, if you and Toori-kun become the Far Easts king, then it is perfectly possible. Judge. Thank you very much. Hey. He was the one who called out to her. She briefly looked his way. Uuh She belatedly grew self-conscious about how her words would be interpreted. But since Kimi smiled bitterly at no one in particular, it could not have been too bad. And Is that your dream, Horizon? No. Horizon herself made an immediate denial. That is a tentative hope for the future based on my greed, sorrow, wrath, and the envy that they create. I doubt I can fully share anything with you yet. But But? But what? Horizon paused to think and then nodded. My emotions began with sorrow, but I think that is why this desire has become the foundation of my dream. Not wanting to lose anything is a rejection of sorrow. And by starting from there, she explained, I want to be with everyone forever. I see, he said. Then Ill need to get my act together. Almost Everyone: That aint happening Me: An immediate rejection!? And why was that one by Almost Everyone!? Gold Mar: But I thought we were supposed to be sharing this kind of thing. Thats right, agreed Masazumi as Horizon raised her right hand. You are welcome to join us, Asama-sama. N-no, um, I For some reason, Mitotsudaira glared at her from beyond Horizon with a truly exhausted look on her face. Asama felt like she was calling her a traitor, but I-Ill give my answer from a Shinto perspective. Judge. And what is that? W-well, a shrine maiden has to put her god first, right? So my power would weaken if I put someone else first! And then wed really be in trouble, right? Indeed we would. R-right!? Lots and lots of trouble! And the Asama Shrine kind of sees it as best to not get married if you cant find an heiress! Tomo? Mitotsudaira spoke to her from beyond Horizon who was nodding. So if you could only solve that problem, you would want to take her up on the offer? Asama: Mitoooo!! Silver Wolf: Oh? But you havent actually opened the lid. You did bring the whole bottle out, though. But Asama realized Horizon was nodding at her. She thought the automaton was going to say something to her, but then Horizon turned toward Mitotsudaira instead. I see. Y-you see what!? What did that mean!? I can see you both gave real thought to your answers. And even if there are problems, I now understand that my idea causes no problem from a history recreation perspective. Of course, you could say this is primarily an issue for Toori-sama and me, so while you are welcome to join us, we will not force you to. Asama now understood what Horizon meant, so she exchanged a glance with Mitotsudaira and R-right!? You wont force us to, right!? Ha ha. Right!? You arent saying this all of a sudden begins tomorrow or anything, right!? Mal-Ga: They just dont know when to give up Unturning: I dont think this has all that much to do with pride. It feels more like theyre failing to understand their situation here. Flat Vassal: Y-you really do just go out and say what the rest of us were keeping quiet about, Date Vice Chancellor! Quiet, all of you. But Asama once more looked to Mitotsudaira and they conversed via eye contact: Wh-what are you going to do, Mito? Wh-what about you!? Meanwhile, Kimi placed her chin on top of Horizons head. She then looked up as if soaking in a bath. This is so much fun. Asama: Kimi!! Silver Wolf: Curse that girl! Heh heh, laughed the idiot sister. The rest is up to you. What is? Asama knew what Kimi was saying. After all, it was Kimi. Shes telling us to do as we wish, isnt she? Mitotsudaira silently agreed with Kimi. Thats right, she thought calmly with no preamble. Horizon had said they were welcome and her king had agreed. If she made the plunge, they would accept her. But even if that would be her honest decision, she felt like it would make her too reliant on them. I have to wait until my king has properly approved of me. Asama probably felt the same. And as Kimi had said, all of that was up to them. There was no need to become the summits flower, but she did not want to succumb to the relief and unease of merely being accepted. She wanted to be confident she had been both accepted and wanted for who she was. A-and its not like Ive decided that Im going to go there! Exactly. And Horizon nodded as if responding to her thoughts. That is how I currently view the situation. What about you, Toori-sama? Well, I feel like I dont have the capacity to accept everyone as king, said her king. So if you wanna join us, come to my place. I might not be able to do it right away, but once Im king, I intend to be able to feed everyone who wants to show up. Heh heh. Yes, you need quite a large budget to pay for Mitotsudairas meat and Asamas sake. Yeah Im always relying on them, so Im prepared to take care of that. Uuh Why did he have to say that? It was like a sort of confession. And it makes me want to help him If possible, she wanted a proper confession scene, but that too was dependent on them all, including him. Unsure what to think of all this, Mitotsudaira breathed a heated sigh in her heart. Horizon looked to her and then Asama with Kimis chin still on her head. Then if you two ever feel like it, you are welcome to join us. That offer briefly filled Mitotsudairas chest with heat, but Asama R-right!? If we ever feel like it! If! If that were to happen! Right, Mito!? Are you stupid!? It was best to put off this kind of decision until later. Keeping the lid on was all well and good, but why did she have to get Mitotsudaira involved too? So Mitotsudaira looked over at Kimi. Kimi looked back and silently narrowed her eyes. She seemed to be saying do it, so Judge. She gave Kimi a definite nod. Beyond Kimi, Asamas smile froze in place and her face grew somewhat pale. Eh? Um, Mito? Kimi? Mitotsudaira did not care. She ignored Asamas question. If youre going to drag me into it when you take this way too far, then Ill do the same to you. Horizon? We have the study camp soon, dont we? Judge. Indeed we do. Do you know what a study camp is? Judge. It is a practice run for the school trip. And that means it is built on a foundation of deepening our bonds and mutual understanding. If she understood it that well, this would be easy. Mitotsudaira was aware she had a smile on her lips. It was a nice smile. It could be described as refreshed or resolute. And Asama must have realized what she was doing because her eyes opened wide. U-um, Mito!? She did not care. Mitotsudaira opened her mouth to say it. Yes. This is merely a way of supporting you, Tomo. Horizon? We dont actually know what will happen if your welcome invitation comes to fruition, do we? So Just for the length of the study camp, how about we live together? By that I mean you, my king, Tomo, Kimi, meand, yes, everyone else too. Together!? Asama felt all of her blood rapidly sink down and then rise back up just as quickly. Wai- She could not get even the one word out. Eh? No, it cant be. Thats too much. Its too forceful. Um Starting today!? Heh heh. Silly girl. The study camp begins tomorrow. Were traveling today. Well probably be sleeping in the same tent at the campsite. What are you saying!? She wanted to protest. After all I-I have my work for the Asama Shrine! There was so much she had to do every day, such as her morning purification. But Kimi looked to the top of Asamas head and tilted her own head. Oh, look at that. Hanami is adjusting your workload and contacting your father for you. Asama looked up and saw Hanami silently working with her back to her. Um, Hanami? You dont have to send my father a request for permission Oh, hes already approved it? You dont have to hide it from me, okay? Okay? Face this way. Some of the others commented how smart her Mouse was, but she could not at all agree. But before she could say anything, Horizon turned to face her. You will be coming then? Y-yes? Judge. Im glad to hear it. Horizon gave her a thumbs up and nodded. I greedily wish to be forever surrounded by happiness so that I will never feel sorrow or unease, she said. But does anyone else feel the same way? Asama heard everyone fall silent when Horizon essentially called out to them. No one said anything. They simply soaked in the summer night air entering through the art rooms window. That lack of reaction continued for the span of several motionless breaths. But, thought Asama. When I think about it, this stillness is not a bad thing. After all, this means With this and what she had said before, Horizon could speak with them much more than she used to. And She really is greedy. The desire to be forever surrounded by happiness was something everyone wanted but avoided mentioning. They all knew it simply was not possible. But her greed desired it. She wanted it very badly, but since she could not have it Youre giving it to us, arent you? Judge. I really cannot do anything on my own, so Hey, Horizon, Ive got first dibs, said the idiot. After all, Ill die if I get sad. He raised his hand from beyond the window. That was not why, but Asama did feel she gained a motivation inside her heart. You leave me no choice Oh? said Kimi while narrowing her eyes, but Asama ignored it. There were a lot of decisions to make, but she did not have to do so right away. So It is my duty to manage you and purify you if you start feeling sad, Toori-kun. So we will be sharing Toori-sama. Kh! That was too blunt. Mito looked like she had been planning to say something after Asama, but she now clamped her mouth shut and faced forward. She had realized saying anything would expose her to this direct attack. Come to think of it, Toori-kun falls victim to this all the time She was oddly impressed, but that was just how it was. She then spoke to Horizon. So the study camp will also be a sleepover party. Judge, agreed Horizon. Then someone spoke from behind them. It was Suzu and she started by taking a breath. Thatreminds me of the past However, she then fainted and collapsed backwards. Adele quickly stepped over and caught her. Watch out! Wait, wh-what is this!? Theyre even bigger than back in England!? D-damn! Oh, wait, I mustnt curse. B-but still, what is this!? Adele turned to face Asama. Do they get bigger if you consider accepting that offer!? Oh, no wait. The 5th Special Duty Officer disproves that pretty soundly. Sorry. I was mistaken. Why are you dragging me into this!? Now, now, said Asama as she glanced over at the window. The nudist was there. That was the usual scene, but it felt somehow different from normal. Yes. She recalled that he had said he did not want anyone else to see them changing. So W-wait, Mito. Huh? What is it? Asama ducked below Kimis arm, grabbed Mitotsudairas hand, and tugged her over. Lets go to the bathroom. I feel likeuhwashing my face to feel nice and purified. Please accompany me. Volume 5B, 38: Roller in the Night Volume 5B, Chapter 38: Roller in the Night If you are truly resolute Will you give a good answer? Point Allocation (Too Much of One) Two figures stood in the night. They stood at a slight clearing on an otherwise tree-covered slope. One was Sanada Academy Unneeded #5 Anayama and the other was #9 Nezu. Anayama held nothing and Nezu spread out a sign frame. They looked overhead where the sky was dyed with the colors of night. And something was flying there. I never thought the elder young master and the Principal would call Musashi here. Shall we board them, Anayama? Given what happened last time, I wouldnt recommend it. Since theyre traveling to Sanada land, I imagine their defenses will be on high alert. How cowardly of you Anayama nodded at Nezus comment. Im glad to see your ellipses are back. Unfortunately, I already used one back at lunchtime. When the wasabi fell in my udon at the cafeteria. Did you say how spicy? No. I said I dont like this very much I prefer not to directly reject anything Well done, said Anayama, but Nezu ignored him and looked up into the sky. The Principal is back, isnt he? The elder young master was forcibly sent back as well. That guy said Nezu as he held his sign frame up into the sky. It displayed the Musashi from when it was on the way to Novgorod and he overlaid it with the current view of the Musashi to view the differences. After a few seconds of observation, he jotted down some notes on the sign frame. The additional thrusters on the port and starboard of the front central ship are sticking out a bit. If Isa-kun was here, she could probably tell us why. Could you not suddenly bring up the sentimentality I was trying to forget? I think the proper way to remember the dead is to mention those things until they fade away naturally. You like immersing yourself in memories more than I do, dont you? Testament, said Anayama. And then Nezu-kun. Anayama. They heard the solid sound of someone stepping on the grass further up the slope. It was the light footsteps of a girl. Nezu looked back and wrinkled his brow. Yuri. I could hear your footsteps. Yuris voice reached them from the shadows of the forests depths. Our great teacher checked the pulse in my leg and said I should do some walking. You must have walked quite a bit. And at lunchtime, you could only manage one lap of the schoolyard. Yeah, said Yuri as she stepped out into the moonlight. She had long hair and a white uniform. She wore a scythe on either hip, but she carried a staff in her left hand. He told me that going to meet someone would mean walking more while also allowing them to help me if I needed it. Hes too easy on you Nezu breathed an exasperated sigh and lowered his shoulders, but That isnt the only reason youre here, is it? Testament. The teachers say theyre going into the ruins. They went in there!? Nezu-kun. Anayama raised his right hand to stop Nezu. Nezu had raised his voice and Yuri faced him with a bitter smile and lowered shoulders. And as Anayama faced both of them Thats not how you do it, Anayama-san. At times like this, the polite thing to do is gently say, Listen. Nezu sighed again and placed a hand on his forehead. And I was hoping to wish our teachers good luck. I tried, but Saizou-sensei laughed and mocked the idea of humans wishing dragons good luck. But He also said he knows were on their side. Nezu-kun! So was this the appropriate time for a !? What are you hoping to accomplish, Anayama? Nezu sighed and walked toward Yuri. Anayama looked up into the sky and pointed toward the Musashi. What about this? Ive already recorded plenty, so lets hurry back. If the teachers have left, we need to inspect the school building. Isnt that why youre here, Yuri? Testament. There are places the other students and I cant reach. Understood. Nezu nodded and walked past Yuri. She looked back and started to say something to him. Yuri-kun! So was that the appropriate time for an ellipsis? Are you okay, Anayama? Knowing how you younger children behave is part of my job. I see, said Yuri as she and Anayama faced forward to see Nezu come to a stop. Hurry up. Have you contacted the others? The young master told Sasuke-san and Saizou-san to go on ahead to Osaka. Anayama reacted to Yuris words. See? You can do it, Anayama-san. So I did that right!? What is that silence for, you two? Well. Yuri smiled with the ends of her eyebrows lowered. Thank you, Anayama. Its only natural for an upperclassman to look after his underclassmen. That said, Kakei-kun and Unno-kun are supposed to be your superiors, but theyre gone at the moment. I hope they can make it back soon said Nezu as he resumed walking. Anayama followed from behind Yuri and responded with a frown. Hmm, but their mission hasnt been called off yet. Also If the young master is looking ahead to the Siege of Osaka, then that will be our time to shine. The Musashi might be flying overhead, but at this point, it is nothing more than a source of information to sell to the other nations. Yuri and Anayama looked up into the night sky and heard the wind moving gently through it. The Musashi had begun to brake. While remaining wary of a battle with us, they will apparently send down a transport ship for sightseeing and an educational investigation. Of course, our teachers have entered the ruins they will be investigating, said Anayama. Now, then. We can see what the future holds for usbut what about the others? Roi-Soleil, isnt it about time you got to bed? A voice was carried by the somewhat humid movement of air that was the summer night wind. A large garden existed at the entrance of a building that stretched out to the east and west. The white entranceway looked like a stage and a nudist stood upon it with his flared hair blowing in the wind. He looked back with his hands on his hips. Have we received word from Terumoto on the front line, Henri? Testament. She said, Cover up and get to sleep. In that case, you could say that Terumoto is both worried and hopeful for me. Henri briefly looked up into the sky with a serious look on her face. Then another figure appeared next to her with solid footsteps. Armand. I was just thinking how confusing people with hearts are. Testament. I have thought the same thing quite a bit. Now, Roi-Soleil. What is it, Armand? Have we received further word from Terumoto on the front line? Testament. Oh, but this is actually for Henri, not you. Hey, Henri. The princess said, If the idiot hasnt gone to sleep after an hour, aim for his crotch with a wooden sword. Heh. Oh, Terumoto You mustnt leave this to others just because you have such difficulty expressing your love. No, Roi-Soleil. Are you an idiot as she claims? Most every man who has fallen in love could be called an idiot. The Roi-Soleil crossed his arms as he spoke. He then turned away from Henri and Armand and spread his arms. He spread those arms as if to embrace and support something: This is the nightscape of Paris. A note in the Testament says it will later be divided into different districts and mostly comprised of high-rise apartments, but in my era, it is an extremely dense collection of wooden and stone buildings. However He looked back toward them. That is why I can see the people at work. I believe this cole de Paris has inherited everything Anne saw day by day from her bed. And at this time of night, I wonder if all of those lights indicate the people performing a more erotic sort of activity. That is something I wish Lady Anne could have heard. Oh, and I sent it to Lady Terumoto. How did she respond? Swing it straight down at him. With such a specific command, I suppose I cant say she is simply leaving this to others. The Roi-Soleil turned back toward Henri, puffed out his chest, and slapped his stomach with his right hand. Now, do it. Henri immediately did so. A sharp sound of impact rang out and after a while With no change of expression, Exiv toppled backwards. He remained motionless for a few seconds, but then he uttered a heh of laughter and stood back up. Unlike when Terumoto does it, I cant really feel it in the core of my being. Terumotos really sticks with you after the fact. Isnt that dangerous? Henri sent a divine mail using a signe cadre and a response soon arrived. Roi-Soleil. She says, Ha ha ha. You actually did it? Heh. Terumoto, these are the acts of a fool in love. Do you understand? Exiv spread out his arms once more and held them up toward the moon. Normally, you would not think of letting someone strike you in the dick with a wooden sword, would you? Statistically speaking, I have determined it is indeed a strange thing to do. Yes. So even if someone else loves Terumoto, this dick damage is proof that my love for her is deeper! Then it would be that lack of depth that prevented my strike from reaching the core of your being. Henri nodded in understanding and Armand crossed his arms next to her. Henri. So is this what love is? Armand. This is a special case. Really? Armand tilted his head. I hear Musashis Chancellor often lets their princess punch him in the crotch. Heh. That false nudist has been doing that? Testament. Armand nodded. Roi-Soleil. Which is a sign of deeper love: a bare hand or a wooden sword? A room was surrounded by white walls and a white floor. It was a white-tiled bath, but in the center Lady Terumoto, I apologize that we could only supply a free-flowing bath due to the Pension Versailless safety standards. But I made sure the tub was made from the cypress you like, so please forgive me. Yeah, dont worry about it. In fact, this is more than I could have hoped for, Mouri-01. You and the other biological Belle de Marionnettes need to join me in here. Terumoto said that as she placed a towel on her head and leaned back against the edge of the tub. Mouri-01 was wearing a towel and soaking Terumotos clothes in a bucket of lukewarm water. Lady Terumoto, you should probably get a new summer uniform before long. Yeah, I tend to be pretty rough on them. As she said that, a signe cadre appeared next to her face. It displayed Mouri-03? What is it? Oh, um, Terumoto! Mouri-03 casually wore a summer uniform and clenched her fists as she answered. The Roi-Soleil sent a divine mail asking you to punch him in the dick barehanded! Roi-Soleil. She responded with a single word: die. Heh. Are you feeling shy, Terumoto! But this is a battle between a false nudist and a true nudist! And it is a physical battle with love on the line. Armand typed that line into his signe cadre. Henri, should I really be doing this? Why do you always question everything? The response arrived. Roi-Soleil. She said, Leave it to me. In Musashi Ariadust Academy, they had finished the physical examination and everyone was preparing to leave. As everyone gathered their things in the classroom while drifting toward the entrance, Asama checked the sign frame that Hanami tossed her way. Huh? She frowned. Suzu noticed her odd reaction and tilted her head. Wh-what isit? Oh, well, um Toori-kun just received an odd spam message from Hexagone Fran?aise. Huh? What kind of message? Well, it says something about my di-, oh whoops! I almost read that out loud! Heh heh. Silly girl. Just reply with an offensive counter spell attached. Theyre Catholic, but the Asama Shrine has been researching spells that will work on them, right? You have a point. Horizon gave Asama a thumbs up. I approve. R-Roi-Soleil! We just received a Catholic lightning punishment for illicit sex! I never expected a reply from Musashi to include a Catholic-style trap! Henri quickly activated a first aid spell as the sun nudist lay sprawled out on the ground with electricity and smoke rising from his crotch. Next to her, Armand crossed his arms. Since this worked on him, he must have a proper division between church and state. Naming yourself emperor does come with its own risks. But then the Roi-Soleil moved. He breathed air into his lower stomach and got up. He then took another breath and slowly swept his flared hair back. He also puffed out his chest and turned his sharp gaze toward the two Belle de Marionnettes. My eyes have been opened, Henri and Armand. This is a time of war. Henri. I think I want to say something about that. You are imagining it. Dont say anything. Silence required, added a signe cadre from Isaac. Exiv narrowed his eyes. There is nothing wrong with Terumoto, so the front line must be safe. But what about the Hashiba forces? Testament. We estimate they will leave the forest region tomorrow afternoon. I see. The Roi-Soleil nodded. Will they make it here by nightfall the day after next? We have determined that is their planned schedule. Then, said Exiv as he crossed his arms and viewed his surroundings. But instead of the city of Paris, he was viewing the hills around it. Will the flooding meant for Mouris fortress be ready by that night? Most likely, replied Armand. The Azuchi Castle is on its way here, but it will not immediately join the rest of the Hashiba forces. It seems to be timing its journey on the outer edge of M.H.R.R. so it can join them after they pass through the southern forest and arrive above the urban region. However, nudistI mean, Roi-Soleil. Henri lightly kicked Armands leg to get him to change how he referred to their king. The Azuchi Castle is traveling at low speed, he continued. The most urgently needed of the supplies it carries are being sent ahead to Takenakas unit with transport ships. Do you know why they are doing that? Testament. Henri opened a signe cadre. Roi-Soleil. I can only provide our best guess. Lets hear it. Testament. Henri displayed an image drawn with detailed etching. This is the Azuchi as observed from the metal tower located near Magdeburg in northern M.H.R.R. Each ship has construction materials visibly loaded on top. And that includes the 1st ships which bear its main cannon and secondary cannons. I see. The Roi-Soleil nodded. Do you think they will be using those materials to block off the river downstream of Paris to flood the city? Testament. Paris is a large city, so they would need a great quantity of materials. Henri displayed a map of Paris. As a whole, the city was a circle. Henri drew a red arc that surrounded the downstream side. Pariss radius is about 12km. To surround this much space and quickly create a dam that will not break, they will likely need to use transport ships as a dam and use the many materials to fill the holes and reinforce the dam. Now, transporting all of those materials at once would normally require a massive number of transport ships. However The ability of a large transport ship group to safely carry anything is always a concern and managing the fleet on site can be difficult. So they used the Azuchi instead. Is that it? Testament. But we provided a situation that Hashiba did not expect. That was New tactics and new weapons. I have determined the new shells in particular could bring unexpected danger or malfunction to the Azuchi. So not even you think this could bring it down. Perhaps if we joined the fight using these new tactics. Heh. This is all thanks to the Reine des Garouss crazy ideas. Her relative ignorance of standard Hexagone Fran?aise tactics allows her to come up with all of these unthinkable ones. Testament. Henri nodded and then hung her head. It was difficult rejecting all of the unfair tactics that would have stained the honor of Hexagone Fran?aise and the princess Oh? Whats the matter, honey? Why are you covering your face and sobbing? Hee hee. Come now, I only did what I promised. Yes, just as you begged me, this time is for only looking. If you let me manipulate you just by looking at you, then you lose. If the time runs out, then I lose. And whoever loses has to make a request to the winner. All I can do is look, so you have an incredible advantage here. There are still 2 hours to go, but I just dont see how I can win when I can only look. Hee hee. I think I might just lose this one. Yes, and I will make sure to follow the rules. All I will do is take a look. Yes, take a look at your flavor. The Reine des Garous is willing to lie even to us, so it can be incredibly difficult to judge how unfair or proper her tactics are. Yes, she is a truly free person. Anne liked that about her. The Roi-Soleil smiled and looked into the southeastern sky where the Azuchi would be. Now not even the Azuchi can carelessly enter Hexagone Fran?aise territory. This is the effect of the Reine des Garous, our new weapons, and our new tactics. They will have to remain at low speed at least until they reach flatter ground. And thanks to thatyes, we can send our front line quite far out there. But, he added, Hashiba is doing quite well, too. Instead of forcing their way through to flood Paris, they are using their own strategy and changing it when necessary. Yes, but Testament. Exiv nodded. Hashiba destroyed Edo and Satomi with a dragon line reactor, but the lumber used to construct the two cities would have remained in the forest regions upstream of Edo and Satomi. So Hashiba bought that up and negotiated for the reserve lumber to gather cheap materials in a short period of time. That is a splendid strategy. After all, that gives them two cities worth of materials. That should be enough to surround Paris. Also, he continued. Even with all that, it seems to have taken two weeks to reach the amount of materials needed for the task. But I imagine their original plan during the Battle of Novgorod was to provide supplies and support to Novgorod, carry the materials to Lake Biwa Azuchi, and load even more materials gathered from other regions there. But, said Henri. She compared what Exiv had said to the reports from the various Committee Heads. During the Battle of Novgorod, Azuchi was unable to move due to the deterrence from Date and Mogami. Thus, they likely determined gathering materials from other regions at Lake Biwa Azuchi was not the best plan. It seems the materials at Lake Biwa Azuchi were redistributed across their territory. I have not received any information about where that went. Have you? No. The transport ships meant to be used for the dam were most likely distributed as well, so that allowed it to scatter around too quickly to track. That is why we do not know where it went. There is no helping that then, said Exiv as he smiled in the direction of the Azuchi. The Roi-Soleils eyes then turned due east, toward Sviet Rus. In truth, that Battle of Novgorod gave us a bit of breathing room. The two Belle de Marionnettes could not respond to that. Accepting their kings words would mean admitting Musashi had been effective. And as those two failed to respond, the Roi-Soleil spoke quietly. And yesterday, the Shirasagi Castle was lost. That was the truth. As a result, we no longer need to consider one of the more troublesome ships Hashiba could have sent in to support them. A warship that can remain at ultra-high altitude for long periods of time is very difficult to deal with when defending a city. Roi-Soleil, how do you view Musashi? That is a difficult question to answer. Because I should probably make a joint answer with Terumoto. Once he said that, they heard a loud sound from the distant sky. Henri briefly narrowed her eyes and finally nodded. That was a dragon. The southern clan has been making a lot of noise since the other day. She looked to the south. They handled the majority of the Germanic migration and nearly conquered the land for a time. After they were held in check by climate change and the Testament Cross-Borders Unit, those which sought reconciliation left to the east during the Harmonic Unification War and those who sought to rule remained in Europe but eventually stopped descending from the mountains. What do you think that distant roar meant? I do not know. Henri tilted her head. But it sounded like they were seeking more of their kind. Mitotsudaira was utterly exhausted. Back in her own home, she lay face down in her bed with her butt sticking up in the air. Returning from the academy and sending some quick instructions to her corporations was all she had managed. This is too much in so many ways! She wanted to know what was going on, but she could not complain when she had been the one making it worse towards the end. Honestly With Horizon in control, Horizon and her king were trying to take responsibility concerning the others. Wh-what does that even mean!? As his knight, could she view it as serving him in his castle as an aide? Except this was more like being part of his family. Or rather Sharing him!? How much was she supposed to share? Of course, Horizon had said something about until the day we die, but Uuuuhh She still was not sure just how serious Horizon had been. She also wondered if Horizon would continue to think like this. After all, she had yet to retrieve all of her emotions. But Mitotsudaira knew they could not agree to this while hoping Horizon would change her mind later. In that case Th-this was just my king being fairly accepting of anything and Horizon could always change her mind, right!? Isnt that all this is? She asked her blanket, but it did not answer her. Why had she not asked them that earlier? Khhh I have no guts at all, she thought, but that too was an excuse. I am a knight. If her king gave her something, that would be one thing, but she could not hope for it herself. However My king did say he was okay with it She groaned in doubt and could not find an answer. Then she thought in silence for a few seconds. What would I do if my king and Horizon were serious? Hypothetically, she thought. Y-yes, just hypothetically. She thought about it. Well In their battle formation the day before, Horizon had been next to her king and she had been in front. She tried to think about her kings castle, but this was the Far East and Musashi. There was no castle. That would make the location his home, but where could they make that formation in his home? The Main Blue Thunder? She pictured it as sitting across the table from him, but that was different from standing out in front of him. She could not protect him if she was facing him across a table. If she was to do that inside the restaurant I would have to be below the table at his feet! She imagined herself with a collar around her neck, a rope attached to that, waiting for her king to feed her some table scraps, getting too excited, and climbing up onto his lap. M-my mind has been poisoned by our classs jokes! She frantically sat up. She kept her butt off the bed as she fixed her clothing and cleared her throat. She slapped her cheeks lightly, but H-he wouldnt actually treat me like a pet, would he? The silver wolf placed her hands in front of her and lay down starting with her chin. She raised her butt and reached her hands between her knees. Thats right. She lifted her eyebrows. Besides, there isnt really a place in his house where he, Horizon, and I could recreate that formati- She stopped there. Somewhere where the three of us could recreate that formation. Wouldnt that be? Something came to mind. Her eyes widened a bit as she discovered the answer. The bed. The bed in his room. She and Asama had borrowed that bed to sleep in the other day, so she knew it was fairly spacious. Three or four people might be difficult, but they could make it work. And the floor was carpeted. If they closed the curtains, brought in Kimis bed from the neighboring room, and combined the two beds, six people could fit easily. Sniff Without thinking, she closed her eyes and sniffed the bed below her. However, it did not smell like him. Ah. She frantically brought her mind back to reality. This was her own home. It was not the Main Blue Thunder or his room. And yet Wh-what am I thinking!? No, this was not something she should be thinking even if she was at the Main Blue Thunder or his room, so she corrected her statement. Theres something wrong with me That is the correct statement. Yes. Besides, she began in her heart. In that case, I would be in front She thought about what position that would place her in. And at this very moment, she had her butt sticking up behind her with her face half-buried in the blanket. She imagined having someone behind her while she was in this pose. And a few seconds after she began Th-thats far too direct! She got up. And after lowering her hips into a sitting position, her hair felt in the way behind her. If Im in front, I need to do this She opened a space between the left side of her hair and her back. Would he be able to sit there? She imagined feeling his warmth enveloping her. Uuh And she could also imagine Horizon watching her from the side. Also Oh? Mitotsudaira-sama, why are you holding back? Here, here. Broadly defined, you could call this a meat dish. I-I cant be the only one doing this! You go first, Horizon! Dont you dare use a knife on my meat dish! And dont try give it a salt massage either!? Got that!? Now, Mitotsudaira-sama, say ah. After her imagination ran that far, Mitotsudaira came back to her senses. She was already sitting up, so she rolled backwards instead. If were sharing him, then Horizon would have absolute control, wouldnt she? But wasnt this the same as when they had fed her yakiniku at England? When she thought about it, she realized it had been the same at IZUMO too. Not to mention when they chose her choker at Mito. Which meant Is this any different than normal? But in that case, there was something wrong with her normal. Ahyahhh Mitotsudaira covered her blushing face with her hands and curled up with her defenseless belly pointed up. Then she looked to the ceiling. She lowered her hands, sighed, and I Im hopeless, she earnestly thought. Mitotsudaira sighed again. She twisted her curled-up body on the bed and brought her right index finger to her mouth. I cant believe myself. How could I imagine those things about my king and princess? She thought her imagination had been quite realistic, but even so Getting this excited about it makes me unworthy to be his knight. With that, she narrowed her eyes and looked to the left and right. There was no one around and no sign frames were appearing. I had a feeling a tsukkomi would be coming right about now. Calm down, Nate Mitotsudaira. When you arent at the academy or on the battlefield, no one is going to make a tsukkomi no matter what you think. So, she added. Am I allowed to have lewd thoughts when Im in a private location? Yes! Thats right! My public and private lives are separate. I am free to do as I wish in my own space. And if I defile something important there, I only need to act in good faith while in public to purify it. Even my king thinks about lewd things when hes alone in his private life. She was suddenly curious, so she sent a divine transmission to connect the private with the public. Um, my king? Oh? Nate? What is it? I was about to play another porn game. Sis and I are planning to read it aloud together, but you wanna join us? Its an adventure type, so its pretty fun. His insanity was a little too direct, so she ended the divine transmission. And after a few seconds Oh, thats right Her king was the type to keep everything out in the open. She remembered that he was nude more often than not and he had that sister with him. Plus, if their sharing life began, Mitotsudaira would have to deal with those two and Horizon all at once. I get the feeling I would be powerless to resist them But, she thought. Why am I always naked when I imagine those scenes? Was it because that idiot was her king? Or Ah. She grew pale when another possibility occurred to her. She quickly sat back up. Could this be my mothers blood? That frightening possibility left her dumbfounded. And at that very moment, a sign frame from Kimi popped up. Mitotsudaira! The heroine is a dog girl! Come on over! Cmon! Shake! Oh, you can do it via divine transmission if you want! Repeat after me: Well done making it here. This is Koumon World, the Land of Natto. What are you talking about!? Silly girl. The study camp starts tomorrow, so were finishing up these porn games while we can! We just finished a shrine maiden porn game, so now were doing a national pilgrimage game titled Koumon-samas Crest! Ah, foolish brother! Dont continue on without me. Cmon, Mitotsudaira. Repeat after me: Mh, youll give me a bone? Pant, pant, gasp, gasp No, I cant take anymore. That heroine fell for you way too fast! What are you talking about? Thats just my foolish brother being really good at choosing the best option! Hes the three-choice technician! The average player would have chosen the peanuts there! Peanuts are from the next nation to the south! And that heroine isnt modeled after me, is she!? Oh, dont worry about that. No, nothing at all to worry about there, so rest easy. Yes, she looks nothing at all like you. I mean, all that hair would have been a pain to draw, so they cut it down to three drills. So she doesnt look like you at all. I dont think Ive ever believed something less! Heh heh. You sure are lively. Oh, what is it, foolish brother? The protagonist cant stand it anymore after only 3 clicks? You need to do better than that. Cmon, Mitotsudaira, lets go win over that heroine! Mitotsudaira ended the divine transmission, but immediately regretted it. If I had gone along with that, would it have opened up a brand new world for me!? Perhaps so. She tried groaning meaninglessly into empty air, but when she thought about it, this was normal for her. If she did try leaping into that world, it would not open up for her. People would only see it as her setting foot on the road leading to it. Honestly She decided she needed a change of pace. She wondered if she could discuss how she felt with someone who had received similar damage and had also been left on the outskirts of that world. So Lets see Um, Tomo? She heard a voice in response: Nnah. Wh-what kind of weird noises are you making!? Mitotsudaira protested to keep up appearances, and Eh!? N-no, you misunderstand, Mito! That wasnt me! It was the porn game Im poison testing! Ho ho? Ah, you dont believe me, do you!? Im in the spring to maintain a purified state while I poison test it. Shall I turn up the volume so you can hear? This lunatic was rather impressive as well. But Asama said more, perhaps to fill the gap in the conversation. The character just now was a lot like you. Youre playing Part 2 of something, arent you!? Mitotsudaira realized her question had been a careless one. After all, Asama briefly but definitely fell silent. And then How did you know that, Mito? W-well, um. uh There was no point in hiding it. They were friends. So Mitotsudaira cleared her throat. I-I received a divine transmission from Kimi just now. She said she and my king are playing Part 1 of a porn game modeled after Mito Mitsukuni. Eh? But just a bit ago, they told me they were playing one based on Konohana no Sakuya, so Asama swallowed the rest of her sentence. Silence fell. This time, it was Mitotsudairas turn to say something. Kimi mentioned that they had just finished a shrine maiden one. Oh, so they went with the one modeled after me first Yes, and they must have gone with me last When she said that, Mitotsudaira felt a strange emotion appear deep in her chest. Uuh First and last. Tactically, both of those were important positions. Would you head out front or stay in the back? And the same naturally applied to choosing porn games. You could move out front and launch a high-speed attack. You could also stay back and launch a surefire iai attack. Had he viewed them both as important? But she could not let those thoughts trap her. So she focused her mind on the virtue of devotion, and Th-they must have been prioritizing the one modeled after you, Tomo. Probably. N-no, they must have been saving the one modeled after you to be the star of the night. Probably. Oh, no. She had dug her own grave on this one. And Tomo probably felt the same way about herself. But They probably have one modeled after Horizon for very last, right? No, Mito, automatons and silver hair arent very big right now. Things will head back in that direction eventually, but probably not until around fall. A sommelier! Are you a sommelier!? But, thought Mitotsudaira. I never thought I would be so emotionally involved in how my king played porn games. And Kimi is with him too. When she thought about it It would be helpful to have Horizon there too. She could keep things under control. Thats right said Asama before gasping. B-but I havent decided Im going! I have the Asama Shrine to deal with! She really doesnt know when to give up, does she? thought Mitotsudaira while feeling rather impressed with how stubborn her friend was. However ? She heard a distant sound in the sky. Something is falling? No, that was not it. This was something else. It was definitely an incredibly massive object, but Musashi to all ships! A high-speed flying object is approachingno, forcibly landing. Over. Musashis warning continued while alarms sounded from Musashino to port. Forcibly landing? A transport ship collision could be stopped by concentrating several layers of defense barriers, but what could slip past those and then land instead of collide? Could it be? she wondered as Musashi said more. We have identified it as a normal student from Sanada Academy. Sanada has sent identification: this is Student #7, Kakei Torahide-sama. He is a Terrestrial-type flying dragon of the Lindwurm clan. He is approximately 120m long. Any who are capable of shipboard combat, please fight back. Over. Volume 5B, 39: Dragon Visitor in the Straight Line Night Volume 5B, Chapter 39: Dragon Visitor in the Straight Line Night If the greeting is a tackle What should your response be? Point Allocation (Counterattack) The visitor arrived along a straight line. The dragon was 120m long. The Lindwurm variety was a high-speed flying dragon that had wings but lacked rear legs. He had a very long body. But he was not all that large for the Musashi which was used to having aerial ships coming and going. The problem was how he was flying. That 120m mass of flesh, bone, and armor was dropping headfirst from the sky like a hammer. The enemy-detection team of Musashi automatons had been unable to immediately define his approach and trajectory. The flight of wild Terrestrial Dragons was often seen while cruising and it was not all that unusual to have one pass by overhead. That was why they had allowed him to suddenly drop down from a point 4km directly above the Musashi. Musashis enemy-detection team had of course made an immediate decision. As this was a dragon, they had used directional voice projection instead of a divine transmission to contact him. A question: Are you falling because you are feeling unwell or overcome with sudden illness? Or have you fallen unconscious? Over. There was no response, so the automatons sent more words. They asked for his affiliation, identification, age, name, address, personal history, etc. They also asked why he was falling and what his future plans were. But there was no response. So the automatons were unsure what to do. They were out of ideas. The more persistent ones attempted to convince him to stop his fall by singing songs that would remind him of his homeland or asking him about memories of his mother, but there was no sign of it having any effect. They sent their opinions to Musashinos bridge. As aides to Musashino, Kunitachi and Kokubunji gathered the opinions and published 78 suggested solutions. As a result, Musashino guessed this dragon was from Sanada and passed the issue off to someone else. Musashi-sama, please check with Sanada about this information. Over. Why me? Over. Judge, said Musashino while welcoming Suzu who was carried onto the bridge piggyback style by Nishi Kokubunji. Please have Sakai-sama check with Sanada about this information. Over. Sakai-sama. Your tea. Over. Musashi served tea to Sakai who sat on a bench in the central streets rest area below the academy. A strained roar reached them from the distant sky, but Sakai did not bother looking up. Oh, thank you, Musashi-san. Do you have todays evening paper? Judge. I handed that to Okutama because you said you had something to look at, but should I go retrieve it? Over. Oh, right. Tamako detected something up above, didnt she? Sakai-sama, have you realized something about that thing up there? Over. Musashi-sama, could you wrap this up a little more quickly? Over. Musashi immediately closed the sign frame that appeared from Musashino. Sakai looked back and tilted his head. Musashi-san? What is it? Only a trivial matter, so dont worry about it. Anyway, Sakai-sama, about the dragon falling straight toward us. Is he perhaps a friend of yours? Over. Yeah, thats probably Sanadas Kakei Torahide. He was a pretty major Lindwurm in England. I had a slight scuffle with him back when I went to Sanada. Hes got to be pretty old by now. Sakai then asked a question. So what do you want me to do? Confirm who it is with Sanada? I could ask Masayuki-san, but I bet hell just say its part of the entertainment to welcome us. When they checked with Sanada Masayuki, he did indeed announce it was some entertainment to welcome Musashi to Sanada. This is an act of welcoming from one academy to another. We can view it as a mock battle. Thus, we have identified the approaching dragon as an enemy. Individual name Torahide confirmed. Over. The enemy completed his fall immediately afterwards. The counterattack began with a decision on Musashinos bridge. The cannons across the Musashi were already aimed at Torahide, but Suzu-sama. Y-yes? About the dragon descending from above, shall we shoot- Musashino-sama! The enemy is accelerating! He is moving too fast to intercept!! Musashino frowned slightly. I apologize, Suzu-sama. The delay introduced by my superior has had some detrimental effects. I believe we can get your approval to fire next time. Now, please look forward to seeing the defense barriers activate. Over. R-right. Judge. As soon as Suzu nodded, light filled the large sign frame at the front of the bridge. It displayed the sky above Musashino, where Activate defense barriers at anti-ship density! Over. The dragon named Torahide saw the enemys reaction. Defense barriers stacked up along his path down. Defense barriers were a defensive method, but from the looks of this Ho ho He let out an impressed breath. That is a perfectly fine weapon for attack! He did not hesitate to drop down. He used his divine protections as a dragon and blasted his dragon cannon from all of his bodys thrusters to propel his 120-meter and 520-ton body straight down. He flew in a straight line. Torahide was a Terrestrial Dragon. The Celestial Dragons of the old Sanada Ten Braves had come to this land, but that did not change how he was born. Celestial Dragons were noble spirits born from the world itself, while Terrestrial Dragons were beasts with a father and mother. As a beast, he was not a god and not a human. He did not need to follow the human practices of courtesy and reason. He was merely an old and experienced Terrestrial Dragon. He had no one to teach like the Celestial Dragons of the Ten Braves did. And that was why As part of Sanadas Nobushige FactionI am here to investigate your strength in a mock battle! He sought a direct collision with the defense barriers protecting Musashinos bridge below him. Musashi saw a series of shattering lights falling toward Musahinos bridge. Those defense barriers were set up for stopping a collision from a ship. There were enough of them to stop one of Hashibas transport ship shells. And yet every last one of them was destroyed in an instant. Torahide crashed right through the barriers without trying to avoid them. The sounds of destruction continued without end and light filled the sky above Musashino. Is that? That Terrestrial Dragon is smaller than the average displacement of a Dragon-class, so how can he continue to break the defense barriers? Over. Torahide is somewhat special even for a Lindwurm. Why not just come out and say what you want to say? Over. Well, Sasuke C oh, and I mean the dragon one C only told me after the fact, but most Terrestrial Dragons apparently had their species modified up in heaven. If what Torahide was bragging about is true, his ancestors were dropped from satellite orbit onto surface bases as the vanguard for conquering a planet. Sakai looked to the light of the shattering barriers in the sky. Look, the Lindwurms have serpentine bodies. Their joints run in a straight line from head to tail and theyve been reinforced, so any shock entering from the horn on the front of their head will pass right through them and leave through their tail. A transport ship is a metal balloon surrounded by a frame, but Torahide is more like a spear made of metal bones. The transport ship hits with a surface while the spear pierces with a point, so you probably cant hope to stop him with defense barriers designed to stop a transport ship. You heard him, Musashino. Over. Musashi-sama!? Are you really passing this off to me now!? Over. Musashino complained just as the light above Musashinos bridge came to a stop. The defense barriers had all been broken. They quickly tried to open more of them further down, but it was too late. Only a handful appeared in time. But Torahide had energy to spare and he used it on that inadequate protection. He launched acceleration light from his thrusters, and ! The dragon did not hold back as he fell. He opened his mouth to fire a dragon cannon at Musashinos bridge-shaped ships bridge. Oh, dear. Sakai spread his mouth horizontally. You need to look forward, Torahide, not down. Torahide was hit by a small attack from the front. Huh!? He was falling at high speed and he was just about to fire a dragon cannon, but an enemy had charged in from the direction of Takao. Ridiculous, he thought. Clashing with a high-speed flying object like me is suicide. He was already surrounded by a shockwave, so anything he touched would be smashed on contact. And yet the enemy Where are you aiming!? He had just one weak point during his straight-line fall. It was not the reverse scales on his throat. Attacking there would not affect his solidified straight-line skeleton. But that very structure introduced another weak point. Are you aiming for it!? Torahide saw something fly in from directly ahead of him. It was a vermilion god of war. The heavily-equipped form had a launch-reinforcement frame attached and it was definitely aiming for that weak point. The ultimate legend of Takaos derrick! shouted the girl on the god of wars shoulder as she smiled at him. A moment later, the god of wars right knee and external frame collided with his weak point. That weak point was his back end as he dropped straight down. It was the end of his pointed tail which existed far behind his head. But it was not the very tip. It was the side just a bit further forward from the tip. Well done! The shockwave surrounding Torahide broke the god of war. The outstretched right knee split as if struck, the external frame shattered, and it was blown away, starting from the joints. But within the disturbed air current Ohh!! A girl with a prosthetic right arm spun the god of war around. The god of war used the wings on its back to swing its entire body around to launch a left spinning back kick. That was the real attack. She had let the right knee collide first so its scattered pieces would disturb the air current and rupture Torahides shockwave. And once inside Hey, corrupt merchant! Thank you for your purchase! With a carefree voice, ether took a certain shape as it surrounded the god of wars right heel. It was a fox. A white fox that breathed wind. It protected the god of wars right leg while further accelerating it. The leg continued on and hit. The fox surrounding the god of war leg shattered and the ether fragments took the form of many, many coins. Then the god of wars right leg also broke during its follow-through motion. The entire god of war cut by in front of Torahides tail. Kh! It was blown away by the shockwave and the shockwaves side effects. But it had gotten its hit in. How about that!? shouted the prosthetic-armed girl on the shoulder of the god of war that had lost both legs and half of its right arm. Youre going for a collision with all your weight focused on the front end, so we went for a light attack on your back end. It wasnt much force, but the principle of leverage will still move your front end! Torahide sensed the result of the enemys attack. You can pull that off just above the surface!? Due to his speed and his weight at the front end, his charge could deflect any attack from straight ahead or at his front surface. But the back end was different. Due to his balance, leverage would take effect with his neck as the fulcrum, his head as the point of action, and the tip of his tail as the leverage point. There was about 100m from the fulcrum to the leverage point. His head was 20m long, so if the tip of his tail was moved, his head would only move one-fifth as much. The enemy had just knocked his tail toward Musashinos bridge. It had been a small attack. But of course, slight movements like that were dangerous during such a high-speed fall. Well done! After all, he had just destroyed all of the defense barriers and begun reaccelerating. He could not make any corrections then. And his head had been redirected. The ram at the end was shifted to aft instead of aiming straight down. Any corrections he might make would not be quick enough. He would collide with the bridge before he could correct his angle. The few barriers that had opened in time had predicted this. They were positioned to catch the diagonally-diverted ram, knock it aside, and allow it to slide along the bridges upper armor. In that case, his jaw would hit the edge of the bridge. Due to the momentum of his fall, that would destroy the bridge to an extent, but the shock would not leave him properly and his body would be severed from the neck down. That would be meaningless. So he took action. I was careless! To avoid Musashinos bridge, Torahide breathed his dragon cannon. And instead of in a straight line, he let the blast disperse so it would stop him. He released it. Futayo saw the scene as she raced across the towing belt from Okutamas port bow to Musashino. The falling dragon turned his face a bit in her direction and breathed explosive light. Is that? This was her first time seeing a definite dragon cannon. I never thought I would get to see such a massive and destructive attack here! Musashinos bridge was a bit in the way, but that was unavoidable since it was about to be destroyed from a direct hit. The destruction of Musashinos bridge is going to cause a lot of trouble, but there is no way I can make it in time from here. In that case, she simply had to make sure she was watching the final moments of the bridge. I could learn something! She used a three-step to stop herself on the towing belt and she raised Tonbo Spare. Now, bring on the destruction of Musashinos bridge!! Just as she gave an excited snort, she heard something behind her. Ah, Gin!? Muneshige cried out and something crashed into her back. Futayo looked back to see Gin who had apparently been running after her. With a wah or an ah, their visions spun around together. Oh. An explosion soon followed. The dragon cannon blast had erupted near Musashinos bridge. Suzu covered her ears. When she pressed down on Noise Neighbor, the pressure sensor controller detected the action and cut off all sound. But even when she did that, ducked down, and tensed Wah The sound reached her ears through her nose and mouth. The dragons roar reached her body by shaking her skin, her densely-packed organs, and the empty space between. And that told her This isdangerous! Musashinos bridge was hit. The attack had been meant to alter the dragons course, but it hit the bridge as a wide-area impact. It did not completely destroy the bridge, but the surface armor and most of the windows and frames shook and were probably torn apart or snapped inside. But even with her ears covered, Suzu sensed something. That something was a figure standing atop the bridge: Neshinbara-kun!? When Neshinbara looked up into the sky from atop Musashinos bridge, there was nothing there. Only the moons floating in the evening sky and What a pain. He removed his hands from the sign frame for Mountains of Words, lightly raised them, and spoke. To think I would find myself fighting a dragon in the skies of Sanada. This is excellent material. A deafening crash sounded from below. After having his course changed and being blown away by Mountains of Words, Torahide had fallen into Musashinos central city. Novice: How about that? It might be slow to activate, but do you see now how useful my spell is at times like this? Worshiper: Ill admit its impressivebut didnt the dragon just fall with a great crash? Novice: Eh? Asama: Um, Neshinbara-kun? You just dropped that dragon into the center of Musashinos surface city, didnt you? Novice: Eh!? Huh? Wasnt that what we had planned? Crossdressing Honda-kun! Vice President: Thats news to me. Me: Hey, some wreckage just flew into my houses backyard. Will my sis and I be okay playing porn games here? Silver Wolf: Eh!? I-if its the same one as before, y-you can continue if you want. Laborer: It looks like I have a lot more work to dobut how are things there? Th-this stupid girl!! Gin realized how careless she had been as she tumbled along the towing belt with the stupid girl. The Musashi Vice Chancellor had been running ahead of her, but her actions were nigh impossible to predict. Gin should have known to keep a greater physical distance from her, but I grew careless and rear-ended her! Her mistake had been testing out her own acceleration spell. It was called Racing Words. Its effect as an acceleration spell was clear. It locks onto your opponent and seeks the coordinates leading to them She had taken the idea from the guidance of Kamenuki which Muneshige had borrowed from Sakai, but the acceleration portion would accumulate her own speed. She had constructed it as a backup in case Muneshige lost Kamenuki on the battlefield and she had been testing it out herself. Of course, when using it herself, she primarily focused on keeping up with Muneshiges Racing Toes acceleration spell. She had learned her lesson after failing to keep up with Oichis movements during the Battle of Novgorod, so she had tasked herself with following Honda Futayo and begun pursuit. But I got too excited when Master Muneshige complimented my speed. I, Tachibana Gin, have learned my lesson. After rolling seven times, she forcibly spread her false arms and slammed her palms against the gravity floor of the towing belt. That impact slowed her down enough that her face pitched forward and pressed into something. It was a butt. Futayo collapsed forward with her butt sticking into the air. Hitting a warrior with your butt? How rude can you be? she wondered, but then Muneshige caught up to them. Gin! In a rear-end collision, the person in the back is at fault. You need to apologize. Uuh Gin knew he was right, but she could not bring herself to say it. So she looked back, and Whose side are you on, Master Muneshige!? She so wanted to say that, but she stopped herself because he had done nothing wrong. Futayo had not hit Gin with her butt; Gin had run into Futayos butt. So Gin got up and faced forward. She saw a butt. Even as a girl, Gin could tell it was tight and yet nicely plump. It was the unique shape of a runner. Futayo was taller than Gin and her overall amount of flesh was different as well. This butt and Master Muneshige at Mikawa she thought as the number fifty times flashed in her mind. She considered using her twin swords to take revenge, but she took a deep breath instead. And I am very sorry. I was not looking where I was going. Then the other girl moved. The butt and the rest of her body stretched out like an inchworm so she was lying face down and then she rolled to the side and got up. That was a method used to avoid further attacks. And then she realized who it was. Oh? Gin-dono and Muneshige-dono, you were behind me? Judge, replied Muneshige while kneeling in front of Futayo. Musashi Vice Chancellor, even if it was due to her carelessness, you ended up shoving your butt in my aides face. It seems you did not particularly notice, but please be more considerate. Master Muneshige!? Y-you dont have to do that, Master Muneshige! I can bear with a butt or two to the face if I have to! You dont need to go out of your way to ask her for- Gin. You bear the Tachibana name. Gin was rendered speechless. And she realized she had been looking at this on too personal a level. So she sharpened her gaze and turned back toward Futayo. And Futayo Yes. Sorry about that. She readily apologized, so Gin was rendered speechless once more. Uuh. This made Gin feel so childish. She was trapped between Muneshiges welcome presence and Honda Futayos excessive honesty, so Lets go. She stood up. No one asked where to. They all knew the answer. They could hear the noise. It was not just one noise and it was far from quiet. The city was being destroyed and the giant beasts roar echoed from Musashino. So Gin spoke. Musashi Vice Chancellor, you take the lead. We will follow you. Musashino had become a night cage. Some student dorm wide blocks formed the center. Among them, an area four wide blocks long and four wide blocks wide had collapsed under Torahide and formed walls around him. They were fortunate that Musahino had sent out an evacuation warning and that most of the students had been in Okutama to prepare for the school events. Most of the residents had completed a quick evacuation and those in the underground levels had been evacuated to at least the fourth level down. The rubble piled up in the center area had no artificial light to illuminate the night. There was only the dragon with ether light wafting out from the thrusters across his body. That flying serpentine dragon was 120m long. He had a ram on his head and two front legs. He was slowly turning around to face Musashinos bridge. Torahide had used most of the ether inside his body to accelerate his descent and for the scattered dragon cannon, so he could not yet fire a dragon cannon that could target the bridge from this range. And Fire! Tama and Murayama, the second port and starboard ships, ascended. There were god of war units on the Musashino-side edge. Dammit! First Shirasagi and now a dragon!? The furries must be happy! N-no! Do you have any idea how angry I am that I have to kill a dragon!? Uuhsob, sob. Dont cry! The MILF lovers made it through the Shirasagi battle, so you can get through this. With their own individual thoughts on the matter, they opened fire from the left and right. The rapid-fire blasts formed rows of shells that raced toward Torahide. The impacts produced sparks, but They arent reaching him!? The shells were deflected just before hitting Torahide. The shells burst into sparks before arriving at their target. They all continued firing while amplifying the sensitivity of their sight devices. Then they saw something in the night. Are those defense barriers!? No. All of his thrusters were opened and emitting light. This was not the side effect of post-acceleration ether like before. He was protected by The awe of a dragon!? Hori-ko: I am watching from Tama, but how does that work? Novice: Oh, you dont know, Ariadust-kun!? Well, you see-! Sticky King: It is one of his special abilities as a nonhuman. Obscene: Indeed! Just as we can change form, dragons have their own special abilities. And dragons in particular are known for having multiple such abilities! Uqui: A dragons awe effect is, wellyou know that thing I do when I blow out my ether charge as a radiating dragon cannon? It is that but as a constant thing. It is not often a Terrestrial Dragon can do it, but that Torahide must be at a high enough position. Hori-ko: Judge. Then how do you break through that awe? Novice: Weve skipped over quite a lot, but I have measures in place for this. And they should kick in any time now. Hori-ko: I see. Then begin. Everyone on the Musashi noticed a momentary pause. Torahide was crouched low and emitting his awe while gradually building up ether inside his body. The god of war firing units were holding him down by continuing to fire despite knowing it would not get through. A slight pause occurred between the two sides. It was caused by Torahide taking a breath, the god of war units swapping out magazines, and the second port and starboard ships ending their ascent. And just after everything came to a brief stop, the next action occurred. !? The giant form stuck his arms forward and bent backwards. That was not normal behavior. It was an action of rejection, meant to forcefully avoid something below him. Huh? said everyone on the surface, including the gods of war, as they tilted their heads forward. They saw a light beyond the wind created by Torahides action. Something reflected the moonlight as it stabbed into Torahides throat where it had been lowered a bit before. Is that? It was Excalibur. It pierced the reverse scales of the dragons throat. As Torahide bent backwards, it revealed where the glowing blades wielder had to be. Underground!? There was an opening on the ground where his throat had been. The hole was for the lift in the center of the long block. And someone rose from the depths of that hole. Oh, dear. A golden color danced in the wind in front of the giant form. It was Mary. That English princess ignored the dragon as she looked left and right. She gave a quick bow to the gods of war to port and starboard. Everyone, thank you for your hard work tonight. As Mary said that, the lift came to a stop. Now that she was on the surface, Torahides fangs snapped together over her head. He had launched an attack on the person who had driven a blade into his reverse scales. But he could not bring his head low enough with the blade in this throat. Mary seemed to know that as she looked up at him. She showed no fear of the great dragon and spoke quietly but clearly. If you will calm down, I will remove Excalibur. But If you will not calm down, Excalibur will be removed. Huh!? Torahide had no idea what she meant and he moved his pair of front legs. While leaning back, he swung his head and left leg. He tried to swipe at Mary with the shell and claws of that 15m front leg. It was a brute force attack, but something flew in toward him before it could hit. It was a blue mass of metal. It was a round mobile shell. A chain was wrapped around the tail ballast. The chain extended to the edge of Murayama, where Here we go, Adele!! The silver wolfs high-speed swing threw Adeles Raging Beast like a hammer and she flew right toward Torahides exposed reverse scales. The flying mobile shell passed through the white of a water vapor explosion, and Here I gooooo!! Raging Beast seemed pushed on by the reverberating howling and barking of dogs from across Musashi. It only took an instant to hit. She had been aimed for Torahides reverse scales, but Excalibur! In you goooo! Adele used her arms to adjust her position in midair and collided with Excalibur like a hammer into a nail. Suzu heard a dragons roar of pain for the very first time. Wow It was not the cry that surprised her. It was the fact that the dragon had reflexively roared in pain. He immediatelyreactedto the pain? Suzu thought, Humans dont scream from the pain. Humans screamed once they realized what had happened to them or figured out what was about to happen to them. Pain was no more than one of the triggers to help them realize that and they would not scream until they noticed if they received a painless injury. So a humans scream was related to future anxiety or sorrow. You could say they had already accepted that future by the time they screamed. But this dragon was different. According to Musashino next to her Judge. A human will scream or cry out once they understand the injury. Thus, they can hold it in if they are sufficiently mentally prepared. She was not done speaking, so there was no over. But Musashino created a pause to help her understand, so Suzu nodded. That istrueisnt it? When she stubbed her little toe on the support pillar for her homes loft, she would curl up silently. That restraint came from a sort of mental preparedness and experience. It came from the knowledge that you could bear with this much damage. But With creatures as large as dragons, it can take a long time to notice an injury. They have many blind spots, such as their tails. And for a wild animal, not realizing their state until they notice the injury can be fatal. So Most dragons have a sub-brain that sends a reaction back to the appropriate part of their body the instant they take damage. Their body reacts to the pain before their mind. That was the reaction you saw to this attack. Of course, this is an intelligent dragon. He too can restrain himself with enough mental preparedness, but Suzu sensed what was happening on Musashino: After colliding with the dragon, Adele was instantly pulled away when Mitotsudaira swung the silver chain in the opposite direction. And Suzu realized something else about Adeles mobile shell. Shes pulling it out!? The machines arm was holding Excalibur. Upon leaving, she had forcibly pulled the sword out. The dragon roared in pain again and Musashino spoke calmly. Generally, large dragons are not prepared to be injured by anything as small as a human. Over. Torahide realized he was bleeding from the wound to his reverse scales. Ether surrounded his blood which gathered inside his shell and spurted out like a pump from the movements of his muscles. Kh! It began like a geyser, but it eventually grew to a waterfall and then swiftly coagulated to stop the bleeding. It took 12 seconds in all. That was only the span of a single breath for a dragon. But in that time Damn you all! He fired 70% of his accumulated ether from deep in his throat as a dragon cannon. But he did not aim at Musashinos bridge or at the surrounding gods of war. He fired at the ground below him. The floor of Musahinos crushed surface city was exposed. The city was constructed from packaged structures, so it had poor defense. So Even if I cannot bring down the bridge, I still win if I pierce through the entire ship! Torahide fired the dragon cannon. He had a single target: the English princess who still stood below him. She looked up at him with a hand on her cheek as the powerful ether light crashed into her. It took two moments and one moment. The first to arrive was a single voice: BindTonbo Spare! It was Futayo. She was running at full speed. A path had been made from the port side of Musashinos stern to here so she did not have to slow Soaring Wingss speed. The automatons and evacuated students had opened all the doors, placed boards across any height differences or holes, and otherwise created a nearly straight path. Her arrival was slightly later than planned due to the rear-end collision with the Tachibana Couple, but Get going, Vice Chancellor! You can ignore the ninja whos probably around there somewhere! But save Mary-sama! Ponytails are the best!! Futayo answered everyones cheers with speed. She did not let Soaring Wings shatter as she followed the straight line path. ! And she made a cut from straight ahead. Torahide saw his dragon cannon split in two. So a dragonfly can cut a dragons power! The vertical blast had been bisected. The light split into two distinct blasts and the power was cut apart. The dragon cannon was split to either side of the English princess. But This is still enough! Torahide shouted from high enough to call the sky. It just means the damage occurs in two places!! But Torahide saw a man run up from behind Musashis Vice Chancellor. Is that? Torahide of course knew the name of the Peerless in the West. But he had heard rumors from the west that the boy had lost his inherited name. And that he was training at Musashi. According to Torahides comrades who had gone to Novgorod, the Peerless in the Wests current weapon was Kamenuki! That quasi-divine weapon pursued and approached its target. He was probably using that power to follow after Musashis Vice Chancellor. But, thought Torahide. How can he oppose a dragon cannon with Kamenuki? He saw the answer. The Peerless in the West took a certain action: He caught Kamenukis shaft on his shoulder and spun it. While the spear with a longish blade was rotating, he raised his free hand over his head. A line of something flew over. The object had formed a horizontal wave as it was pulled back and flew in from behind the Peerless in the West. The curved horizontal line was a chain. It was one of the silver chains. The chain was being pulled from starboard Tama and toward Murayama, so there was a height difference. Torahide realized Tama had grown quite low at some point. What is this? Before he caught on or figured it out, the silver chain grew taut. The pulling acceleration had reached its max and it formed a straight line from Tama to Murayama. And then something flew into the Peerless in the Wests hand. Torahide had never seen the weapon before, but he knew its name: Lype Katathlipse! It is known as the Muneshige Cannon now. However The Peerless in the West used his legs to stop himself while he raised the blade to the side and cried out. Bind Lype Katathlipse!! Volume 5B, 40: Soarer on the Musical Stage Volume 5B, Chapter 40: Soarer on the Musical Stage What is Both narrow And wide? Point Allocation (Battlefield) Torahides dragon cannon was split into a total of four parts. A moment later, defense barriers appeared in the path of each section. That meant this had been predicted. However, the dozens of barriers were smashed in an instant and the dragon cannon tore into the ground. The somewhat-diagonal beam of light made a horizontal sweep that crushed the floor materials and burst the pipes for ether fuel and water. The internal pressure caused the contents to burst out and instantly turned the Musashino into a battlefield filled with glowing smoke and steam. But the dragon cannon had still been weakened. A direct hit would have made it deep underground, but The damage was restricted to only the second wide blocks second underground level. Over. Everyone cheered at that report from Musashino. Of course, the battle was not over. They had defended against Torahides attack, but he was nearly unharmed. His coagulated blood had closed up the wound in his reverse scales, so he lowered down once more. And this time I will destroy you! Still standing, the Lindwurm threw a right strike toward the unmoving English princess. As soon as he did, he realized his desire to destroy had been granted to an extent. His left leg was supporting his body, but the floor directly below it suddenly broke through. Thanks to that destruction, his leg fell through the floor from the elbow to the shoulder. It broke!? Torahide collapsed onto his left side. The rushed evacuation and the removal pitfall seem to have worked well. On Musashinos sixth underground level, the dragons hand had broken through the wide blocks ceiling and fallen right in front of Urquiaga. It looked like a lizards, but the palm alone was about seven meters. However, Urquiaga nodded to Noriki who stood by his side. Commence arrest! Judge! People involved in construction and repairs aboard the Musashi were waiting on each floor of the wide block. They used the light gods of war stored in the underground wide block to place chains around the dragons arm and quickly bind it in place. Each individual one was weak, but with them all working together, hundreds of chains wrapped around the same dragon arm and attached it to Musashinos underground frame. The last few did not make it in time, but The dragon is moving! A powerful tug suddenly arrived. Up on Musashinos surface, Torahide realized he had been captured. This! Was it a sign of inexperience to finish that thought with cannot be? His left arm was buried in Musashinos floor up to the elbow. And that arm had clearly been allowed to stick that far down. The material he had broken through had not been as hard or reactive as the rest of the floor. But even with a dragons arm and muscle strength, it was difficult to pull his arm out of the floor when it had sunk down up to the shoulder. After all, that required lifting his body straight up, but a dragons arms were attached on the left and right side on the bottom of a body with an elliptical cross-section. With that bodily structure, it was nearly impossible to pull his arm straight up. Since his right arm was free, his only option was to place that on the floor and arch his body backwards. However Ill be in trouble if my right arm breaks through as well! Thus, Torahide bent his right elbow and pushed his forearm against the floor. The larger the contact area, the less likely it was to break through the floor. On top of that, he decided to bend his body back more than push with his arm, but ! Torahide emitted his awe to ensure his safety. A moment later, he heard several shell hits. But the attacks did not affect him. The countless hits scattered sparks and were negated before reaching his body. So Calm down. If he rushed this, he would fall into some kind of trap. This was enemy territory. And most likely, the enemy was executing a plan for battling a dragon. He knew why they would have one: Sasuke and Saizou had greeted them the day before. That was partially due to common courtesy and the Celestial Dragons pride, but as a Terrestrial Dragon acting as a scout, putting the enemy on guard only made his job harder. However A Terrestrial Dragon completes the task assigned to him! The Celestial Dragons had gone to a certain location for the future of Sanada. Sanadas main force would eventually abandon this land and head to Osaka. And the dragons We have lived for too long! Torahide thought, Even among nonhuman lifeforms, dragons are especially long-lived. But they still had a lifespan. Dragons considered a thousand years to be a full life and he had already lived for more than eight hundred years. He still had more than a hundred years, but he was admittedly very old. He doubted he would survive the decisive battle between the east and the west that would occur at Osaka. After all, they had received information on modern warfare from the Ten Braves who had taken over after them and from the dragons remaining in Hexagone Fran?aise and the rest of Europe. The Germanic age of their youth had ended. Large organized armies and aerial ships now ruled the battlefield and the humans had a powerful king. He liked the sound of going out in a blaze of glory in a brief showdown with an enemy like that. He also liked the sound of spending his final moments racing across the battlefield with his companions. But, he thought. He had suffered a defeat about four hundred years ago and come to this land. He had followed the corps commander and the others who had left Europe for their own reasons and he had sought reconciliation with the people. A lot had happened, but the people of the land had accepted them. The existence of Sanada was praised in the Testament and a messenger from the Testament Union had asked them to take inherited names. The messenger had said that, according to a note in the Testament, they would approach within a step of ruling the Far East on the upcoming battlefield. They had accepted on the condition that their leader kept the existence of the dragons a secret. His body was beginning to show its age. The corps commander had not wanted to leave any of the local people with a destiny forcing them to make such a desperate charge. He and the others have grown old too, honestly thought Torahide. The people had been considerate, but the corps commander and the others had not given up those inherited names and had instead given the people inherited names that would not die in that battle and could live on. However, time had passed and even Celestial Dragons had lifespans. After living for more than eight hundred years, the Celestial Dragons were dying and their numbers were in decline. The Terrestrial Dragons like Torahide were the same. They had lost so many of their own kind and they were in the local peoples debt in so many ways. On the other hand, Torahide had been a scout back when he was young and he was still doing that now. That had not changed. But I am old, he thought. In the past, a scout would stick to reconnaissance, avoid battle, and finish any unavoidable battle as soon as possible to return alive. So what is this now? Yes. A dragons pride The Celestial Dragons had left. The young fighters of the current generation would head out next. An aged member of the old generation should stand aside for them. But Once I have stood aside, I cannot bear to stand idly by while the enemy arrives in the land they leave behind!! Torahide forcibly pulled his left arm out. Unseen below the ground, his fingers were splayed out and his arm was bound by hundreds of chains. However ! He raised a roar and worked at breaking all that bound him. Once was not enough. Nor was twice or thrice. He had to work over and over again. Urquiaga saw it from the sixth underground level. The giant dragons left hand repeatedly tried to pull up and his three bound fingers tried to grab at the chains. The dragons hand contained plenty of power, but Urquiaga could see the heat leaking from the heat radiation slits on his wrist and elsewhere. And each time the chains strained Bell: Urquiaga-kun? Theres a bitof an alarm on Musashino. Uqui: Yes, I can hear it. Sign frames have been opening, too. They say danger, but is it that bad? Musashino: To be blunt, my main body is bending quite a bit. Over. Just wait, said Urquiaga without worrying about it. He looked to the side where two people approached with light steps. One was Narumi and the other Teacher Oriotorai, what should we do at times like this? I would like a quick lesson. Well. She munched on the skewered croquettes she had in a paper bag. This is a mock battle, right? I cant really support one side over the other. Musashino: Um, Oriotorai-sama? This is quite dangerous. Over. Thats what the landladys saying, huh? Urquiaga saw Narumi giving Oriotorai a look of utter disbelief, but Was there anything all that odd about this teachers reaction? Narumi must be sensitive, concluded Urquiaga. And that was when the continually-attacking dragons large arm vibrated up and down. 83: The third underground level is now free. The arm could move up and down a bit without being lifted. He can build up a reaction now, so it wont take much longer. Urquiaga pointed to the dragons hand. He then noticed a dog that had approached either to beg for Oriotorais food or for comfort. Thats one of the dogs thats always hanging around Adele, said Noriki. Do we smell like Adele maybe? wondered Oriotorai. And, Urquiaga, whats that for? Does something interest you about the dragons chicken wingno, I mean hand? Judge, he replied before pointing at the dog walking over to Oriotorais feet. Some healing is in order, you see. But first I would like to ask something. Answer me this, Teacher Oriotorai. He asked his question. Is that the same as that? Suzu heard a deafening noise. Musashino suddenly stopped moving while serving tea next to her. Has Torahide-sama gotten his arm out? Over. Musashino-sanare youmad? No, not really. ButI feel like I was ignored for an awfully long time. Over. She turned to face the bow. Suzu knew there was a large sign frame there, but she could not see what it showed. However, the sounds she heard were enough to understand the situation. The dragon had stood up in the center of Musashino. That giant dragon had several chains wrapped around its left foreleg. And it was raising its head. !! It roared into the night sky. Wow. It was an overwhelming voice. The great roar sent vibrations though the bridge. But Suzu Huh? She felt like she had heard this before. Where was it? Unturning: What an unpleasant roar. She had indeed heard it before. Unturning: That is the rage-filled voice of someone with nowhere to go. Just like the Seiryu. Torahide took action as soon as he stood up. He had pulled his arm out by bending backwards, but since he was supporting himself with his right arm, he mostly bent to the upper left. That was convenient for him. After all, he could use that movement to swing his left leg to the right. And that allowed him to swipe at the person who had been standing there: The English princess! He swept a high-speed attack toward her location. A human was essentially weightless when faced with a dragons full speed and weight. Due to the momentum, she would not be thrown by the impact. She would simply burst upon impact like a water balloon. It was night, so he could not see the situation clearly. He swept his left arm across and held his left hand up toward the moons. It only took an instant. His bestial palm was illuminated by the moonlight and the ether light of his own awe. It was coated with something dark red. He knew it was blood, and a lot of it. He felt an odd sensation that could only be described as finally. In the Warring States period, it seemed wrong for a scout to take the first kill. However Corps commander And the other Celestial Dragons too. This is all they were They had prepared a foolish decoy to draw his attack while they executed their tactic. But they had ultimately lost to the dragons power and lost their valuable decoy. And as a result Ohh He heard several voices of surprise. From the god of war units and the warriors. Look! Mary-sama is waving at us! Torahide heard the voices from Murayama to port. Ohhhh! Youre right! Her majesty as a princess is so obvious at night! I-is she waving at me!? Wait! That ninja might be somewhere around here! Search for him! What!? The English princess was alive. To confirm that, Torahide raised his left hand again and looked beyond it. There she was. He saw blonde hair and a summer uniform that combined the Far Eastern and English designs. It was English Princess Mary Stuart. She was unharmed and she had not changed position. She was simply glowing and waving to port while her hair fluttered in the wind of his awe. What was this? Torahide looked to his left hand raised toward the moons. That bestial hand was wet with blood. But It cant be There was something odd about the moonlit beasts hand. Its three claws had been half severed and it was bleeding. He was injured. How!? Torahide knew a dragons reflexes should sensitively detect and respond to any damage. Was there any reason that would fail to activate? There was. Faint light surrounded his raised claws. It was a Holy Spell healing spell. And it was an anesthetic variety that eliminated pain instead of simply healing. Unlike human nails, an animals claws have nerves running through them, explained Urquiaga while listening to the roar arriving through the large hole in the ceiling. He was looking at the puppy playfully chasing Oriotorai as she took slow steps. And those are not simple nerve endings; they have a certain level of circulation. Thus, an animal will lose any feeling in its claws if they are cut off at the base. But that also causes intense pain, so it was necessary to first cast an anesthetic spell on the dragon so he would not notice. The half-dragon raised a charm and saw Narumi store her mandible sword in empty air. There was a pool of dark red blood on the floor and it was already starting to congeal. Its only from a Terrestrial Dragon, but this will make an excellent material for strengthening metals. There is a reason even Date uses this in the higher-level processing of Orei Metallo. Urquiaga stared at it and ignored the vibrations and noise from above. I never thought I would get to enjoy this kind of outdoor hunting on the Musashi. A study camp is a surprisingly worthwhile experience. What do you think, Narumi? We already did something similar at Sendai Castle, so Im kind of sick of it. These two muttered Noriki before looking up at the distant rumbling and asking a question. What happens now that youve cut the dragons claws and nerves? Well, he will of course lose any feeling in his fingers, so he will be unable to grab and aim properly. From a dragons perspective, targeting something as small as a human will not be easy. The anesthetic spell will also eliminate some feeling, but we actually severed his nervous systems circulation. Even if he stops the bleeding with a healing spell, it will take some time for the circulation to be reformed. Meaning He will be unable to attack properly with his left hand for a while. Torahide realized he could not support himself with his left arm. His claws would not dig in. That was partially due to the Musashis flat surface and it was partially due to his shortened claws, but Ive lost all feeling in them! He could of course move his fingers, but he could not feel the reactive force. He only felt a vague sensation from half of his hand, like he had a fever. The bleeding was stopping, but that meant he was losing the sensation of his pulse in the end of the severed claws. The Holy Spell on his claws was also a problem. That anesthetic spell cut off his sense of pain. He recognized the light it produced. It was a spell that had been developed and strengthened by the humans who had been scattered in the wake of the dragons as they swept across Europe eight hundred years ago. The dragons had crushed the humans many times when those humans erased their pain with that spell and returned to the battlefield wearing nothing else. So it was technically not a healing spell. It allowed one to continue fighting without healing their wounds. Well done! The modern teachings tended to say not to waste your life. The corps commander and the others would surely say that nowadays. But they were dragons. Battle was honor itself. Whether injured, hurt, or dismembered, ceasing to fight was the same as losing your names honor. Thus, this spell had been given to the Unneeded. The Holy Spell had been remade as a local spell, medicines had been added in, and it had been made into a charm that strengthened ones body and cut off all pain. Those charms had been given to them as a last resort. And now, after eight hundred years You would use it on me!? Torahide stopped relying on his left arm. He got down on his elbows instead. He stared straight ahead, at the hair of the English Princess who still stood there. And he realized she was looking at him. Why, he wondered just before a straight-line attack arrived from starboard. It was a high-speed charge aimed at his face. And it came from A Satomi god of war!? The exchange only lasted a moment. Torahide bent his entire body and used that to swing his right arm to the right in a hooked shape. Satomi Yoshiyasu launched a counterattack on his right hand using the weapon held by Righteousness. It was a large shield. A preserving damper had been hastily attached to one of Musashis external armor panels and it had been roughly curved to reduce air resistance. 347: That was curved under my grampas instructions, so its really accurate! Yoshiyasu heard Mishina Hiros voice over the divine transmission. 347: Dont hesitate to destroy it! That is one hell of an engineering family, thought Yoshiyasu while doing just as suggested. First, she went beyond decelerating all of her wings and actually opened them in the reverse direction. More than rapidly brake her, that full burst actually moved her backwards. It did not matter that the wing connections on her back, shoulders, and hips immediately cried out in protest. It would take longer for them to break. Thus, she changed her forward charge into a rapid retreat, while Take this! She kicked the large shield toward Torahides right hand as it flew toward her. The dragons fist shattered it. It only took an instant. The shield made from Musashis armor burst and scattered like dried leaves. But the fragments of the center portion were pushed by the dragons blow and flew toward Yoshiyasu. Bring it on! Yoshiyasu set her sights on the returning shield fragments. Her following reaction was not a simple counterattack. She did the same thing Musashis Vice Chancellor had the night before. A midair leaping evasion! She threw a piercing kick at the fragments with her toes, launching Righteousness in the opposite direction. She tried to move away from Torahides pursuing fist. But the dragons fist extended. He extended his sharp claws and straightened his elbow to make a piercing jab toward her. He was going for a finishing blow. Yoshiyasu felt no fear when she saw that fact with the god of wars sight devices. Instead, she gave a mental smile. Thats a dragon for you! Dragons were great. They moved differently from the tentacles of Houjou. They never tried to wrap around you, constrict you, and swing you around. They came to kill you. So Yoshiyasu released her wings behind her. She operated the four forward-facing metal panels on her back and released their stored-up pressure in front of her. This backwards flight caused her entire body to compress. The approaching dragons claws revealed their tips and approached close enough to reach her chest. But she had accelerated enough to match his speed. The approach seemed to stop and only the background flowed by in this transparent time. A moment later, Righteousness accelerated somewhat. That gradually increased the distance between them. Come on! Immediately after that, the enemy arrived. He extended his reach. The dragon extended even his shoulder toward her. That meant the length of one dragon shoulder was added to the reach of the enemys attack. Wonderful! He was an animal but also an intelligent being. He possessed intelligence and combat ability far exceeding that of humans. The fact that she was clashing with one brought instantaneous elation to her heart. And more importantly Their battlefield this time was not enemy territory. It was A place of survival! Yoshiyasu suddenly recalled the past. Specifically, the times before Mikatagahara. Back when Satomi was still around, she had had so many comrades in her coastal hometown and they had worked together to protect their nation. Their nation had been small, but that had required they work together and they had fought toward the same goal on the battlefield no matter how much conflict there was between them. And that goal had been Protecting our home. After all, the opposite coast had been enemy territory. The enemy coming from there would quickly reach their territorial waters and arrive at their coastal city. Thus, they had constantly been fighting with peoples homes behind them. Victory had been a necessity and their duty had been to immediately regain anything that was taken. They had always heard the peoples cheers of support behind them and their only reward had been the path home. They had been proud of that life and they had protected their home. But they had lost all of that. Ever since, she had lost that sensation and that opportunity. At Novgorod, she had appeared on the battlefield as an attacker working alongside another nation. Last night, she had entered the sky to protect her comrades and as part of the overall strategy, but it had been too indirectly related to protecting a place where people lived their lives. But this was different. She was fighting atop the Musashi. She was directly inside the city. The enemy was a colossal dragon. And Musashinos city had already been badly damaged. Plus, this enemy was powerful, unknown, and strong. So Ohh! Yoshiyasu fulfilled her duty. This was her response to the hopes of the people behind her. And it is the proof that I have not forgotten what I once gained in Satomi That was not all. There was something she herself wanted. I Yoshiyasu drew her sword during her high-speed flight. I must grow stronger!! Everyone on the Musashi saw Torahides right hand knocked upwards. On the row of long blocks to the aft of Musashino, metal sparks flew, Righteousness rapidly braked its backwards glide, and arcs of blood flew from the dragons right hand and over the god of wars head. And three moonlit objects flew through Murayamas sky. They were The dragons claws!? The god of war unit firing on Musashino looked up to view the 2m amber curves. They knew what must have happened to those airborne claws. Did the Satomi Student Council President sever them during all that? In their field of view and at the depths of their sense of hearing, they saw sparks rise from Musashinos long blocks and heard metal groan from the same area. Righteousness had landed and finished braking at the end of the starboard side. Shimmering heat rose from the four wings on its back and vermilion heat was visible within the thrusters. The motors and joints were the same. It could no longer move properly without being serviced first. That was clear to everyone watching. Inside it, Yoshiyasu had to be feeling great exhaustion and pain from the feedback. It had been brief, but she had fought with a monster more than ten times her size. She had achieved something and she had returned alive. And I didnt damage the surface city while landing and braking But Righteousness maintained its fighting stance. She had pulled back the sword and her wrists and she held her elbow forward. As if in response to that, the others took the next action. The results of Yoshiyasus one-girl charge were right in front of them. Torahide shook his right arm due to the intense pain and he had lost balance. The dragons roar seemed to swell out on a path from the moon to the earth. Immediately afterwards, everyone took action. They acted on Neshinbaras instructions as he stood on top of Musashinos bridge. Everyone on Musashinocharge!! Murayama and Musashino were now at equal altitudes. When Torahides dragon cannon was split into four, they had been brought to the same altitude. From there, they had moved him toward Murayama and We used a transport ship to make a bridge. Pay up and you may cross it! Everyone threw 10-yen coins into the Treasurers sign frame with all their might and then ran across the ship bridge. Their destination was the serpentine dragon lying across Musashino. Or more specifically His side! They knew exactly where to aim: 37 locations along his left side. Those were his axis of balance that Suzu had deduced from his movements. Asama had then placed target guidance sign frames on those locations. Ohh! The god of war unit charged in with assault spears. At the same time, the warriors and the Technohexen unit focused fire on Torahides left side. Intense sounds rang out and Torahides body shook without the support of his right arm. So they all hit and pushed the dragon even more. As more impacts and shots hit him from the left, the people pushed at the giant dragon that had destroyed the city. Keep pushing They would roll him over to turn his belly to the left and flip him upside down. They had a single goal. Dont let him fly! That giant dragon was a Lindwurm. He was a serpentine flying dragon. He had two wings on his back. The best way to defeat such a large creature was to prevent him from using his wings. And they knew how to do that: Flip him over! Wild animals expressed submission by exposing their defenseless belly. So they would force him into that pose. That was Neshinbara and the others plan. But !! Torahide struggled when he realized what they were trying to do. He opened all his bodys thrusters and triggered a dragon cannon explosion all around him. It was an awe explosion. Light burst and a deafening noise sounded. The blast caused Torahides body to float up fairly high. He was launched up to the same height as Musashinos bridge, or maybe even higher. The blast had contained such great pressure that it had blown away the assault unit and firing unit from Murayama. Most of the gods of war were knocked onto their butts or slid backwards along the floor, so everyone was forced to fall back to the city cage surrounding Torahide. The warriors and Technohexen were the same. They were pushed back by the awe wind and slammed back-first into the city cage. Kh! But then rubble and building fragments flew their way. Opening defense barriers! Over. Musashino ordered a windbreak of defense barriers to be opened around Torahide and they noisily shattered as they protected everyone. But even if the defense arrived in time, there was one clear inconvenience here. They had been moved away. Beyond the space between them, the half-rolled form attempted to roll back while flying high in the sky. He rolled back to the left, starting with his tail. He powerfully curled his skinny tail to the left and that twist would propagate up toward his face to revert his bodys orientation. And just as his giant body seemed to tremble in the night sky ! He rolled. Torahide realized his body had completed its roll. He had twisted his body, starting from the tail, but that movement had flipped him back around all the way to the head. It was like the reactive force returning a twisted cloth to normal. He had built up a little too much momentum, but he used a thruster explosion to Gather strength in my body once more! While rolling and rotating in midair, Torahide saw the enemy. At the moment, Musashino was surrounded by defense barriers on the left and right. He felt like he was at the bottom of a glowing canyon. Forward was the only path available to him. Shallow in the sky ahead, he saw Musashinos bridge and the English princess was standing on the ground. But the dragon eyes located on the sides of his face spotted something in the corner of his vision. A few figures stood on the port edge of Murayama and the starboard edge of Tama. Are those? On the starboard edge was Musashis princess. She wore an apron and her silver hair fluttered in the wind. On the port edge was a nudist boy. He wore a scarf on his crotch and the white cloth fluttered in the wind. A nudist!? Torahide spoke aloud without thinking and only then did he notice something. The princesss hair was fluttering behind her and a bit above her. Tama was descending. And that would put it at the same height as Musashino and Murayama. Are they going to perform a charge from Tama too!? Just as he wondered that, two new figures were added. First, a girl wearing only a sheet stood next to the nudist. Her hair and the edge of the sheet danced in the wind and the curves of her body were visible through the sheet. Ah. She opened her mouth to produce a voice that carried into the distance and provided the tuning to begin a song. On the opposite side, someone gasped for breath as they arrived next to the princess. It was a shrine maiden. She was out of breath and bent forward, but she held out her hands to reject the bamboo bottle that Musashis princess offered her. Kimi! Toori-kun! Asama shouted to the pair on the opposite side and struck her hands together. She clapped. And Hanami nodded from her shoulder. Clap! A moment later, a voice reached her. It was Kimis voice, singing a powerful arrangement of a certain song. Let me pass. It was the Song of Passage. And Asama saw a light arrive in response. The light came from the nudist. Countless ether supply lines drew curves as they flew from his back. Hurry! This was a race against time. Torahide was dropping down from overhead. They had to act faster than that. We need to deal with this and protect the Musashi! She heard a voice. If I follow this narrow path, where will it take me? The light flying from Toori moved to the gaps between Musashino and Tama and between Musashino and Murayama. On the Murayama side, a transport ship filled the gap like a bridge. On the Tama side, there was simply empty space. The light from the nudists back shot out in consecutive waves. It was controlled by the two sign frames in front of Asama, which she operated like playing a keyboard. Submit! Asama spread the sign frames like wings and her own voice joined the song. This narrow path leads to the gods in heaven. A moment later, her and Kimis dance and song offering received authorization from their gods. It was a joint effort between Asama and Ootsubaki. When selecting the divine protections, Asama mostly went with Toori-kun! She requested amplification. The immediately-authorized power quickly doubled the nudists supply lines. And that was not all. Asama exchanged a glance with Horizon. And Your opinion is not needed. You cannot pass through here. Horizons lips moved to join the song. There was no sound, so Asama simply nodded her way. Horizon nodded back and sound left her opened mouth to form a voice. That voice was a song. I have come to celebrate this childs tenth birthday. Asama followed along with Horizon and included her in their song. She submitted it and requested more. Horizon was registered as a normal person, but the request was approved. That means our god has approved of Horizons voice. Her song would reach Musashis Asama Shrine every morning and evening. It was possible the god had already heard it. As a result, all of the light racing through the sky was amplified. On the other side, his eyebrows rose and he smiled a little. She also saw him give her a quick wave of thanks. She considered waving back, but Th-that was for Horizon, wasnt it? Wise Sister: Cmon, you two. Arent you going to respond to my foolish brother? Horizon raised her right thumb, so Asama did the same. Asama: Wh-what have I done!? What have I done!? Wise Sister: Just roll with it. So how are we doing, Suzu? That question received a definite response. Bell: Y-yes. Judge. This should work. This being Bell: Rapidly lowering Musashino! Falling Torahide was going in for a definite landing. He would land in the same location atop Musashino. There was a reason he had twisted around to make such a powerful landing. He had wanted to provide more of an impact to damage Musashino when he did so. Musashinos frame had already started to bend when he pulled his left leg out earlier. Dropping his great weight on it now was sure to accomplish something. And even if not, smashing the surface area would do damage to several blocks. So he dropped down. Or he intended to. But just before he did, Musashino suddenly sank down. What!? He was confused because this was not possible. Musashino had not fallen. Falling would have been slow to start out with, but this movement was just as fast as his own fall. A descent!? Then walls of light appeared on either side of him. Tama and Murayama seemed to rise up on either side of Musashino. A massive amount of ether light was erupting out of those gaps. As those cascades of light fell upwards, Torahide saw something beyond them. The gravitational acceleration systems on the inner sides of Tama and Murayama were fully opened. They were normally used for moving the ships or forming the giant cannon barrel, but now they were used for something else. To lower the Musashino and catch me as I fall But that was not all. Are they negating the effects of my reverse roll!? Neshinbara had predicted the Lindwurm would powerfully twist his body during the instant of impact. Because that allows him to guide the destruction to the surface and inside of the ship. So Neshinbara used a sign frame to provide instructions for controlling Musashinos descent and he watched the giant dragons continued fall with narrowed eyes. So we moved the surface away from you. It had been a last-minute movement. That was why the ether supply management had to be done via Tooris precise control instead of from the Musashi. They had activated only the necessary thrusters. In truth I considered hitting back to knock him away. But that alone was not enough to settle things. So he had done something their opponent would not predict in order to flip him around. Heh. At that size, he cant easily adjust his position in midair. If he keeps falling like this Four Eyes: Yes, yes. He will fall onto his back. We all get it and its fascinating, so just get on with it. Novice: D-dammit! Stop ruining my moment! Bell: Huh? Flat Vassal: Ahhh, Im feeling woozy after getting carried away earlier Oh, what is it, Suzu-san? Well, said Suzu. She was managing Musashinos descent. It was a definite action and the Lindwurm was already located above their bridge. But Suzu had this to say: Bell: That dragonperson is rotatingeven more? Hell probably landon his belly. Meaning Bell: The height isshifting. Neshinbara suddenly felt a chill down his spine. But not because this was entirely unexpected. Here it comes! And what happened was exactly what Neshinbara had feared. And everyone responded: Almost Everyone: Wah! This silence is painful! He saw the Lindwurm work to stop its movement overhead. Musashinos descent had reached its set position, so it was slowing. The giant dragon spun its body and fell relatively slowly. And then Bell: Oh, yesits notgoing to work outright. Dont say thaaaaaaaaat! Four Eyes: You stuuuuupid, stuuuuuuuuuupid boy! Youre only a child who lives in the world of imagination!! Did you not even check the diagram!? Ah ha ha! This is so much fun, Toussaint! Ive never had more fun! Mal-Ga; Shes not wrong. Gold Mar: What were you even trying to accomplish, Bara-yan? Obscene: That is a difficult question! Lets all give it some thought! Laborer: Wait. Lets not just assume Neshinbara is incompetent. My savior! thought Neshinbara from the bottom of his heart. Novice: R-right!? Isnt that right!? Wise Sister: Thats right! We shouldnt just assume Neshinbara is incompetent. Wait a moment longer and we can prove it! Hori-ko: How many more seconds now? Musashino: The descent will end in seven seconds. Over. Novice: Isnt that a little too soon!? Right!? Oh, no, thought Suzu. Neshinbaras initial calculations had been correct. But Th-that personpicked upspeed in midair The dragon had made a forced correction. Bell: U-um. Asama: What is it, Suzu-san? Bell: Th-this wasntNeshinbara-kuns fault. Almost Everyone: Mal-Ga: How can this doujin boy make Suzu say such awful thingssob, sob. Gold Mar: Ga-chan, you dont have to pretend to cry just because things arent going your way. Huh? I feel like something about this is wrong, thought Suzu. Bell: N-no, notthat. Neshinbara-kun calculated itcorrectly. Novice: Indeed. I-I did everything right, didnt I!? Smoking Girl: And how did that turn out? Uqui: So he did everything right, but he still couldnt make anything happen? Mal-Ga: Whats this? Are you giving me some impotency material? Gold Mar: Ga-chan, isnt your mood getting a little too volatile!? Four Eyes: Toussaint, can you explain what this is about? I feel like this is even more wrong, thought Suzu, but then Musashino: The enemy Lindwurm is landing! Over. Volume 5B, 41: Roarer of the Hunting Ground Volume 5B, Chapter 41: Roarer of the Hunting Ground If the memories sometimes return While away from the battlefield Just how far away are you? Point Allocation (However Far It Feels To You) It all came down to the moment before landing. Torahide further twisted his body and built up his rotational force. In doing so I increase the force of the impact when I hit! For that, he twisted his body and aimed to land. He dropped down to slam into the ship belly-first. Perfect! He was confident his rotation and the landing would match up perfectly. And just then, there was movement below him. Something flew out below his falling throat. It was Musashis Vice Chancellor. She ran quickly in from the side and raised something below his throat. It was a spear. Musashis Vice Chancellor balanced it perfectly and placed her hands on it twice and then thrice to make sure it was solidly in place. Okay, Tonbo Spare, when I say go, extend with your extension device. Understood. Musashis Vice Chancellor instantly jumped back by about 100 meters. And as soon as she landed Go! Extending. Everyone on the Musashi watched as the giant dragon bent backwards in the instant of landing instead of placing his forelegs on the ground to avoid the impact. But he failed to do so in time, the extending spear stabbed into his reverse scales, he bent back further, and his tail end smashed through two levels of the surface. Far above Musashino, Horizon looked down from Tama while Asama supported her shoulders. She used a pause in the Song of Passage to turn toward Asama. What was that? I feel like a lot happened at once. I-Im not sure But across on Murayama, Kimi was beginning their second time through the Song of Passage while dancing with Toori. Asama knew what they were going to use that for. Theyre supplying the people below with ether, Horizon! Torahide swung his foreleg. With no sensation in his fingers, he could not grab the spear piercing his throat. So he used his great strength to scrape his arm along and force the spear out. Kwoh! He flung the spear away. Or he meant to. However, he did not have a grip on the spear, so when he brushed it aside, it simply fell. The blood erupted from his split throat. It was hot, but he could feel it dripping from his throat to his belly. Thats the second time theyve injured me there, he thought. That was when he noticed something standing on the falling spear. That is! The Peerless in the West! I am currently the unaffiliated Tachibana Muneshige. He kicked the airborne Tonbo Spare. He instantly moved in front of the dragons chest, spun around in midair, and did something. I see. He stood nearly perpendicularly on the edge of Torahides arched chest. Muneshige breathed a mental sigh of admiration. This was not his first time fighting a dragon. During his time in the New World, he had fought wild dragons a few times. However While they were dragons, they were only about 30m. The small size of their opponents had indicated what little progress they had made in developing the land. This dragon was different. And he realized something while facing a dragon at this level. Everything about them was on a larger scale. Yes, for example Just looking at their external armor shows that most everything, from the structure to the maintenance, is on the level of a dragon. Each individual scale of armor was made of a dense material, but it grew badly weathered and dirty. Even if the front was well taken care of, the sides and back were the same as natural objects like stones or trees. The dragons eyes could not see there, just like a human would not look between their fingernails. So if you try to set foot on one, you can do so almost anywhere. Then the dragons arm arrived. But Muneshige ran along the dragons chest. He left the reverse scales, but he immediately returned and raised Kamenuki. But not to pierce the dragon. Torahides reverse scales already had a deep wound. Plunging Kamenuki into that wound would be relatively meaningless. He needed to use Kamenuki as a pointer, and Gin! Over here. Judge. The response arrived without delay. It came from the air behind him. Gin was there, pursuing him with Racing Words. So he spread his arms. Gin twisted her body so her butt was pointed down and she plunged downwards while face-up. The instant Muneshige caught her, Gin looked up with a combat expression. Something there was targeting the dragons reverse scales. Pierce himArcabuz, Cuatro. She could still only summon one of Cuatro Cruz. But combined with the two Arcabuz Cruzes, she fired thrice from close range and sent projectiles accurately into the dragons wound. They were steel shells. And the one from Cuatro Cruz was meant for use against castles. The dragons body was not as powerful as a castle, so his entire body shook violently from the throat. Behind his forelegs, his back shook on either side and his body arched backwards. The former Peerless in the West stood on his chest and held his wife in his arms. He suddenly jumped down from that chest. The dragon had opened his mouth. ! The great dragon swung his injured arms around, scratched at his chest, and tried to brush off his unseen enemy. The former Peerless in the West had already jumped toward the ground and the cross cannons had been transferred back into their dual pitch space. Damn you! The dragon bent backwards and arched his chest. He spread his arms and bent so far back his head was looking backwards. Then the giant dragon roared, even as blood flowed from his chest and stained his entire body. Ohh! Everyone heard the dragons roar stretch out long and narrow. It was loud, but the volume gradually grew even further. He was not howling into the distance. He was simply crying out in a defenseless pose, so everyone fired weapons or spells while question marks formed in their heads. Then the giant dragons entire body glowed with a dull light. His thrusters are going to blow!! After gathering ether with his roar, he would release the shockwave around him. The dragons extended roar and the light simmering from his body told them something. This is gonna be the biggest one yet! The dragons decision was obvious to everyone. A straight-line dragon cannon might be blocked by the defense barriers opened by Musashinos bridge. But if he released a thruster explosion from close-range Hell destroy the already-damaged surface area and the underground area below! When one of the gunners shouted that, everyone else responded. That sounds like one of the Secretarys ideas! Judge! One of those ideas that everyone has but no one ever goes through with! Okay, Secretary! Give us a countermeasure! As the dragons roar rang loudly, something responded to their voices. A sign frame appeared in front of them and it showed the Secretary pushing up his glasses. Leave it to me. Im already putting something together. Everyone gave a serious nod, and then He actually answered us!? Me: Hey, Neshinbara, could you settle this sooner rather than later? Hori-ko: Yes. Sooner would be great. Novice: Yes, I know what youre trying to say: I still havent returned your knight and samurai, have I? Righteousness: More importantly, here it comes! My auditory devices are starting to crackle! Its approaching the usual pattern when he releases his thruster explosion! Torahide looked up to the moons and opened every thruster on his body. There was no stopping it now. From there, he only had to close his mouth, shut the solid sealing membrane in his throat, and let the dragon cannon circulate through his body instead of leave his mouth. The moonlight feels nice, thought the dragon. The injury to the reverse scales at the top of his chest was deep. The shells had entered deep inside. But his dragon healing ability had chosen to heal him along with the shells. The masses of metal remained inside him as the blood began to clot and close the wound. The shells did not matter. When a dragons blood contacted the air, it would grow hot enough to melt and absorb any foreign objects. That defense mechanism preyed on germs and pathogens, but it could also affect any shells and blades that entered his body. In a few hours, the shells would take the place of the iron he had lost in his blood. The moonlight accelerated the process. One of the moons, the closer-in one, was said to be made of Orei Metallo, making it a mass of ether. When it reflected the light of the sun on the other side of the planet, it poured the power of ether down on the night. That was why moonlit nights were a time for nonhumans. Torahide found it pleasant as he closed his throat. Then his moonward gaze saw something. It was round. It was humanoid, but it was round, attached to a chain, and clearly being swung vertically. Ahyaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh! The mobile shell swung straight down and collided with the reverse scale wound. Hori-ko: Ive been wondering. Is there any real reason for Adele-sama to be inside there? Asama: Ballast? Me: Honestly, I think Adele might actually like doing that. Aasma: I had the more normal answer this time, right!? Right!? Righteousness: Why do you upperclassmen have such childish arguments? In the instant the falling mobile shell hit him, Torahide tensed his body. And he realized he was unharmed. The mobile shell had targeted his wound, but the blood had already clotted and was now as solid as armor. That was not going to be broken by the mobile shell hammer. He could convert the force of the impact into his roar and throw that power into the thruster explosion. That settled it. He could not destroy Musashinos bridge, but he could tear away a large chunk of the ship and blow away the surrounding people. So he did so. He raised his voice as the impact hit him. But that voice did not power the thruster explosion. It was a cry of pain. The dragons agony reverberated above Musashino. One man saw the cause from Musashinos bridge. Splendid. In the captains seat, Suzu turned back toward that voice and then she smiled. Vice PrincipalYoshinao? Judge. I apologize about before. I will watch calmly this time. A large sign frame was open at the front of the bridge. It displayed a single moment: Adeles mobile shell raising a weapon in its right arm. It was a vassals long spear. The spear had a beast emblem on it and it had been stored in the mobile shells tail stabilizer, but Did she wait until the very last second to grab it so that the dragon would not see it? Yoshinao looked to his wife who gasped alongside him. He took her hand and spoke. It seems she has yet to master its use, but someday, surely. After all The beast has left the kingdom of protection and entered the field of aggression. Adeles body was covered in a dull sweat. W-wow She had once fought a much smaller dragon than this. Back then, she had not used her mobile shell, so she had charged in without it and created a starting point for the others. Looking back, she was amazed by her own courage. After all, she was much safer now inside the mobile shell, but The pressure is intense! She was not laying the groundwork for or assisting an attack. She had to do real damage as the main attacker. If she missed, the entire strategy would fall apart. She could not let that happen. So it was intense. Kh. Her right arm shook from the tension. Her right hand controlled the mobile shells right arm, which drove the 3m spear into the dragons throat. This was not just a clash. The mobile shells wrist slid back to the elbow. Igniting the spell gunpowder there would create a simple pile bunker. She had used this countless times in training and practice, but this was her first time doing so in actual combat. She did it. But O-outside The footage sent in by her mobile shells sight devices only showed her the color black. The nighttime brightness amplification was activated, but the dragon was probably just too close. What happened? As soon as she wondered that, Raging Beast was tugged from behind. The mobile shell rose quite quickly as Mitotsudairas silver chains pulled it. And Adele saw the result of her action straight ahead, which was really down below. The dragons chest had been badly broken. Immediately afterwards, the dragon made a great noise. It was not the thruster explosion. The enemy had great power built up, but that power burst from his entire body. He self-destructed, muttered Mitotsudaira on the nighttime street. She was in a student dorm district near the bow. That put her approximately 70m away from Torahide. She faced forward while quickly pulling Adele back so the mobile shell slid along Musashinos main road. The dragon was there. But even if he was shaking, he did not move any more than that. He simply spurted blood from his entire body while looking like he was trying to eat the moon. A great roar leading into a thruster explosion. That was one of a dragons greatest techniques and it meant to release his power from his entire body. It could be seen as the greatest form of presenting his awe. But What if he felt uneasy just before releasing his pride? That unease did not have to be felt in his heart. A dragon would respond to a threat as an animal. So Gins shells wouldnt have been absorbed by his body yet. So even if he closed the wound and solidified his defense Mitotsudaira swung both arms to rapidly pull in her silver chains. The mobile shells spear damaged the wound. The spear pushed the shells further inside his body and the mobile shells collision smashed through the reverse scale armor to open the wound. As a result, his reverse scale weak point had been fully destroyed and the spear and shells had pierced into him. The dragons body had reacted to those two results in one way. Regardless of the dragons will, his body had rejected it. Thats right. No matter what the dragon wanted, if he left his weak point destroyed and the foreign objects inside him, his body would react. His entire body would avoid the enemys attack and close in on itself so no further foreign objects could be driven inside him. The dragons body would instinctually close all sensory organs and thrusters. But Torahide was in the middle of carrying out a thruster explosion. What would happen if the dragon tried to breathe out from his entire body just as his instincts tried to close everything up? The answer was right there. All of the dragons thrusters had blown themselves up and blood flowed from his entire body. He stood up, but he was unsteady and his raised arms slowly lowered. There was light in his eyes, but Gah His own attack power must have scorched him deep in his throat. But, thought Mitotsudaira. A name inheritor isnt going to end it there, are they? Horizon listened to Mitotsudairas words. Horizon? You asked when is the right time to live and to die, didnt you? Unfortunately, I cannot answer that as I am still on the path of life that ends in death. In all likelihood, most everyone is the same, she said. But I think it is best to live and arrive at that end with no regrets. Mitotsudaira-sama. What is it? Horizon asked a question of the silver wolf who stood so far below. Do you know how to do that? To have no regrets? No. She received a short but definite rejection. And the wolf said more as if to make up for that. Butmy mother apparently tried to live on her own, grew bored, and decided it would be better to die. So Being with someone else might create regrets. But the more people there are, perhaps the regrets can be divided among them and the enjoyable things can be shared among them. Mitotsudaira had a sudden thought. It might be good to visit home every once in a while. Of course, her parents had friends and plenty of people they worked with. It was wrong to think they might be lonely because it was only the two of them. Yes, theres nothing to worry about. Its only the two of us here. Eh? People walk through here? What do we do if someone shows up? O-oh, come on. Why would you say something so indecent? You know imagining it is only going to get me more excited. Also, there is no need to worry about that. I mean, youre the only one with your clothes off right now. Hee hee. You say you cant hide with your back against the wall like this? But I believe you were the one trembling with loneliness? A wolf isnt about to leave someone like that to his loneliness. The moon is out, so my mother is probably in top form, thought Mitotsudaira. And Im no different. She faced forward. Between her and the dragon, Mary looked back her way. Mary smiled, nodded, and waved. The scary part was how she had not moved at all since the battle began. She has guts The Secretary had ordered her to stand there as bait, but the 1st Special Duty Officer had to be hidden and waiting somewhere nearby. He was hidden to make Marys role as bait more effective, but Gold Mar: Ive been seeing some threads on the divine network titled That Ninja Ran Away. Mal-Ga: Huh? I started the first one, but it looks like theyre already on thread #127. 10ZO: I-its not true! Its not true at all! And one of you started this!? Mary could not hear them, but she seemed happy just being with the 1st Special Duty Officer. But while they were unharmed, the enemy was still there. The dragon was injured and he had broken his body. It would take too long for his healing ability to mend his body. While giving him time to listen and respond to their words, she looked up at the dragon. He looked black with the moon behind him and his bestial shape was revealed by the light reflecting off of his steaming blood. She could faintly see his bloodstained dragon eye in the moonlight. Because it was night, she could tell the pupil formed a black circle beyond that color. He was leaning a bit to the left and viewing her with his left eye. Mitotsudaira pulled the four silver chains back and made an announcement. Withdraw. Sanadas Chancellor and Musashi are on friendly terms. Tonbokiri: We had him forcibly sent away on charges of molestation earlier. Does that count as friendly? Gold Mar: That happens a lot among friends. Yes, it does, agreed Mitotsudaira before something else occurred to her. This dragons attack isnt a response to sending away their Chancellor, is it? No. It wouldnt be that. Probably. But Mitotsudaira cleared her throat and took a combat stance. What will you do? Her question was answered from an elevated position. Humans would look down on dragons? Telling me to withdraw is an insult to all dragons. No, said Mitotsudaira. My king shall conquer the Far East. He will be equal to the dragons. And I am his knight. Torahide released a short breath. Was that a laugh? She did not know what it meant. Was he mocking her? Agreeing with her? She had not encountered enough dragons to interpret their expressions of emotion. But there was one thing she understood. Here I go. They were challengers. Mitotsudaira set herself running. She instantly passed Mary and filled the gap between herself and the dragon. On the way, the English princess handed her something. Take this. It was one of the Excaliburs. The wolf held that definite power in her hand. From there, she launched herself forward and leaped into empty air. There was nothing there. She was too far away to reach the dragon. But there was a foothold there. Silver chain! She had a silver chain bounce sharply off the ground and swung up the tight arm on the end. She used that toss to increase her altitude by 17 meters. But that was still not enough if she was to confront this standing dragon on equal ground. I need another 30 meters! So she sent out two other silver chains. The silver chains weaved together like a ladder, but with unpredictable movements, and she launched herself up between them and flew up into the sky. As she picked up speed, the rapid ascent pushed at her stomach. And Here it comes! The dragon launched an attack. He used his left hand. He was already leaning somewhat forward and to the left, so he struck with the left. And the high-speed trio of claws broke through a water vapor explosion as he swung his arm. The strike was difficult to see and the noise did not reach her since it broke the sound barrier. Plus The severed claws are recovering, arent they!? Torahide used his entire body to strike. The prized claws of his left hand were still severed. But the nerves and blood vessels that passed through those claws had been sealed up and the fist was not bleeding. The sensation of the claws was somewhat filled with heat, but otherwise fine. He could use his claws once more. Torahide rejoiced when he confirmed that in the moonlight. He had made his attack in time. Thats right! He had failed in his own thruster explosion earlier. But there were no thrusters in his fingers. And his first injury had been the severed claws of his left arm. After detecting the injury, he had not forced it to strike and had instead kept the elbow bent and the hand protected. He had known he would need his strength at some point. He smiled bitterly in his heart as he wondered why dragons had such a tendency to plan for the future. But this was good enough for him. After all, he was an animal, but I am a member of Sanada! Ohh! Torahide thought about his former self. He thought about eight hundred years ago and four hundred years ago. During the history recreation of the Germanic migration, their forces had grown, they had swept across the Harmonic Worlds Europe, and they had continued from there. Of course, there had been more than just dragons. They had their origins in Northern and Eastern Europe, but there had been humans and other nonhumans too and they had mixed together a lot more in the early days. He had destroyed and devoured as much as he had wanted, but the next thing he knew The others were gone. Among the dragons, the peaceful faction had broken away. Among the human and other nonhumans, most had found a land to settle down in during the migration and they had left. Those who had remained had grown more radical and continued fighting, but they had ultimately ended up in Sicily. And four hundred years ago, we were defeated and retreated. The humans had formed a Testament Cross-Borders Unit and opposed them. The weather had also begun to change, creating a disadvantageous time for the dragons. When they had ultimately lost and obeyed the course of history, he had wondered something: Have I only been following the course of history? Had his elation, joy, and conversations with his companions been no more than a part of predetermined history? So once that enjoyable time was over, would everything simply follow the course of history as before? Torahide recalled his memories as a dragon and his roar changed. Eight hundred years ago! Where was that world full of his companions? What were his companions doing after they had parted ways? Where had the small humans and other nonhumans gone? He did not know. He did not know, but as a long-lived and intelligent dragon, he had to bear it all and could never forget. And if they were to become more than a mere Terrestrial Dragons memories and be placed on equal footing with the world I must be one who moves history! He had to be equal. And if he was fond of this world, he could be with it. And if he was not fond of this world, he could change it or stray from it and be alone. Was that decision no more than the selfishness of a single animal? Or was it the decision of someone who was equal to this world where he had spent time with and spoken with his friends? It made a major difference when he viewed it in terms of his own existence. That was what it meant to face history. That was what it meant to bear everything he had enjoyed and face it all on equal footing. They had lost and fled, but the time spent with his companions It was real! Yes, thought Torahide. I must be a fool, he also thought. I have been so focused on the freedom I had eight hundred years ago that I was restricting myself in the present. But Humans! He had not felt this excited in a long time. He spoke to the knight who was spinning around in the air and preparing to do battle with him. This takes me back. It had been a group much like this that defeated them four hundred years before. He raised his voice while thinking about that. I am a dragon! But I am a dragon who has inherited a name which places me on the same level as this world! So if you wish to rule this world He struck. Start by overcoming its scout! Mitotsudaira saw the enemys attack arriving from dead ahead. She only had an instant to move, but the enemys attack was massive. If she did not dodge enough, she would be swallowed up by the shockwave produced by that supersonic arm. However, if she evaded too far, she would put Mary and the others in danger. In that case Mitotsudaira kicked off of the silver chain for a burst of speed. She finally went in to finish this. Torahide made his strike. His left hands claws pierced the night air. Kah!! He definitely felt the hit land. There was a weight there. This was not like before. His claws were sensitive from the pain, so he could sense the weight of his enemys body. I did it! He swung those claws and roared. Eight hundred years ago, their king and the others had been defeated by humans. Four hundred years ago, they had been defeated and forced into retreat. They had surrendered their world, even if that only meant Europe. And now he was faced by a knight who said her king would conquer the Far East. Humans always spoke of the world when opposing dragons. As it should be, thought Torahide while continuing to swing his left claws. The tips of his fingers tore at the air and audibly split the atmosphere. He struck. A moment later, wind exploded along the line through which his arm had passed. His claws were enveloped by a shockwave. The great noise passed through the sky and reverberated across the Musashi. The echoing sound of impact had likely reached Sanada. He had torn through his enemy. As soon as his claws had pierced her, the weight caught on his hand had vanished. The enemy was gone from the sky in front of him. That meant she had either been knocked away or torn to pieces before he could see her. Ohh! Torahide roared. I defeated my first enemy here! This was enemy territory. Next up was the English princes who was standing there as bait. Then came Musashinos bridge. And he pulled back his left arm which was extended forward. But it was not just his left claws that he used to strike the English princess in front of him. Feeling had already returned to his right claws as well. So he used both forelegs and his entire body. He would make full use of his great form to crush the enemy. So he leaned back, and ? Torahide felt an odd weight on his left hand. That was the one he was pulling back. There was a strong pulling sensation like it was caught on something. However Theres nothing there? There was no evident weight on the three claws and fingers of his left foreleg. But There isnt any blood either!? What did that mean? What had happened to the pieces of the struck enemy? Where had the obvious blood, flesh, and bone fragments gone? And what was this weight he felt as he pulled the hand back? Over there!? He saw a figure in the night sky ahead and a bit to the left. They were soaring rapidly toward him. Musashis knight! The enemy was unharmed. Mitotsudaira sliced through the air and made a midair charge with Excalibur at the ready. There was a path in the air below her feet. Musashino had released a few towing belts and created horizontal paths from them. The silver wolf hit those paths and leaped between them as she accelerated. She thought to herself while making several bursts of acceleration and racing forward. Honestly. She lightly clenched her back teeth while forming the words in her mouth. Im barely scraping by with every last bit of this! Yoshiyasu watched the wolfs charge while Righteousness rapidly cooled. Im impressed she would choose a method like that! Yoshiyasu was not talking about the wolfs attack. She meant the evasion. When faced with a decision about how to avoid Torahides claws, the Mito Lord had chosen a wide evasion. She had likely decided she needed to keep her distance to avoid the shockwave. But That is not enough to defeat Torahide. With the shockwave, she could still easily be blown away and removed from the battlefield. So the Mito Lord had responded to the enemys strike with a method available only to her: the chains. While moving far out of the way of the dragons claws, she had attached the silver chains to those claws. And those chains had been shaped like her own body. Attaching the chains had swung her around from the dragons fist. She had flown in a wide arc to starboard as she flew out and around the dragons left claws. That position placed her in the dragons blind spot due to his claws and arm. From there, she only had to adjust the length of the chains while they carried her through that safe zone. She intentionally let the dragons high-speed strike swing her around and toss her into the distance. From Yoshiyasus perspective, the Mito Lord was swinging around the dragons left hand and had flown about 200m. And When the dragon quickly pulled his arm back, she was pulled along with it, accelerating her toward him. She released the chains at the same time as the towing belt platforms appeared underfoot. The rest was simple. She charged forward with the ultra-high speed built up by the dragon swinging her around and pulling her forward. Plus Shes increasing the force of her charge using the ether support from her king and the others! Mitotsudaira thought, I am not alone as I race through the sky. Power was reaching her. It was quite a lot of power and it was coming from the sky above. Tama and Murayama. Its coming from my king, Kimi, Asama, and Horizon The ether supply lines bundled together and enveloped her charging body. Light resided in Excalibur and purification entered it. This purification power-up would allow nothing to get in the way of the blades power. Several torii-style sign frames appeared ahead of her and eliminated anything that might interfere with her flight. And a few sign frames appeared. The first was from Asama: Your acceleration will reach its peak just before you hit the dragon. Please keep going and strike him! Judge, she replied as the sign frame showed Horizon standing in front of Asama and raising her right thumb. Similarly, the next sign frame over showed her king beckoning her. Eh? she thought as his sign frame gradually moved further and further out ahead of her. Okayyy, good girl. Come, come. I am not a dog!! With that, the knight accelerated and passed through her kings sign frame. I will hunt down my prey! Her king nodded and spoke. Go get him. So she did so. Judge. She ran. The distance quickly shrank and there were only about 30 meters left. At the same time, Torahide took action in front of her. He bent back and opened his mouth. He was firing a dragon cannon. He could not have accumulated a full charge of ether inside his body, but This is a dragons pride, isnt it!? But, she thought. A wolfs pride takes precedence in the moonlight! The silver wolf first launched four attacks. The charging wolf sent her chains out in four directions. Their paths were more like ricochets than curves as they bounced off the surface and toward Torahides throat. She targeted the reverse scales. But the dragon did not care. No matter what attack reached him, he was not going to stop the roaring in his throat and the way he opened his maw caused light to gather deep in that throat. A moment later, four silver chains struck the dragons reverse scales. Something shaped like giant blades stabbed sharply into him. They were Torahides severed claws. It would not have been so bad had they been foreign objects. The dragons entire body was in the process of healing. His blood would digest all foreign objects and act as a catalyst for the restoration of his flesh, blood, and armor. But his claws had been shoved into him instead. A dragons claws were made of almost the same material as the external armor. Thus, they would not be digested or dissolved while repairing his body and they simply made their presence known in his reverse scales. ! The dragon bent back even further. But he endured. And he tried to bend his serpentine body forward to launch his dragon cannon. In that instant, the wolf collided with the base of his throat. The silver wolf struck with Excalibur while using an acceleration spell and gaining extra inertial weight thanks to a divine protection. Suzu held her teacup and sensed the dragons entire body lift up. Standing next to her, Musashino nodded once and spoke. Well done. Using the ether supply from Toori-sama and the divine protection from Asama-sama, Mitotsudaira-sama was virtually given additional collision power equal to 1/300th that of the entire Musashi. Normally, when creating the shell for firing the Kanesada main cannon- Musashino-san! H-here it comes! Suzu continued to monitor the enemy. He had been hit by Mitotsudairas attack, but his head collapsed forward. I have determined he is targeting this bridge. Over. Gold Mar: Eh? How? Are you sure he isnt going to cry out in pain or blow himself up again after taking that much damage? Uqui: I cannot know for sure, but he most likely sealed his throat in advance. The half-dragon explained what that meant. Uqui: If he is simply hit by an attack, the damage will break the seal. But if he predicts it in advance, the seal will be released naturally and the dragon cannon will be fired. That is a method of ensuring a final attack even if he dies or passes out. Four-Eyes: That is useful information Oh, wheres it going to hit? Novice: Heh. Right here! Got a problem with that!? Suzu wondered if that was really the place for a heh of laughter, but the dragon had definitely released a beam of light. It was a dragon cannon. Light scattered through the sky. It scattered between the dragon and Musashinos bridge. The dragon cannon flew in a straight line, but Defense barriers, hm? Torahide watched as shards of light danced like a blizzard. Some of them were the shards of the several layers of defense barriers that were instantly shattered and others were scattered pieces of his dragon cannon. His final attack had been blocked. Well done. They measured my attacks during the battle. And they made adjustments so they could open just enough defense barriers to stop it, didnt they? He looked across the scene overhead. There were seven ships there and an automaton stood on the edge of each one. Those were the captain automatons of each ship. They had probably measured his attacks while Musashis shrine maiden had gathered that data and managed the ether supply. He was certain they had used the Musashi Chancellors ether supply spell to control Musashis own ether supply management. He should have caught on when the silver wolf had used that to accelerate. He should have realized they were not fighting individually. I see. He was a Terrestrial Dragon and a Lindwurm. His 120m body was too much for humans to handle. But the Musashi was Quasi-Bahamut-class. I suppose that was too much for a single Terrestrial Dragon to handle. With that, his back exploded. Blood splattered into the sky behind the dragon as if he had grown new wings. It was a red blossom. The silver wolfs impact had permeated all the way through him and left from his back. His body was built to withstand the shaking he himself produced, but the damage that broke through that passed through his flesh and bones. The connection between his shoulders and back split apart and the armor connections at the base of his wings were blown away. The parts that moved his secondary and primary armor had evolved from muscles, but they now swelled out and burst. And not just in one or two places. Blood intermittently erupted from points all across the back of his body. However, this did not propel him forward. At this point, the dragon could only collapse backwards. He collapsed face-up. As if to expose his belly to the two moons in the sky, the giant dragon named Torahide collapsed as proof that his battle had ended. But there was something to catch him there. !? Ivy. Gentle stalks of ether grew from Musashinos surface. They made wavelike motions as they enveloped and held the collapsing dragon. Someone had been watching the dragons defeat the entire time. This manifestation of healing came from a spirit spell used by the English princess. Torahide remembered something as he collapsed into and was caught by a massive amount of recovery spells. English princess, this spell Judge. It is a dryad recovery spell passed down by my mothers family. In England, it is passed down as a Celtic method, but the spell was originally used by any European dryad. But My mothers ancestors, the great dryad spirits, originally lived in Europe, but during your great migration, they moved to England to save the Celtic people. At the time, England had the geological features of the ocean beds bedrock, so it was difficult to grow trees there and my ancestors power was needed. Torahide gasped. As the ivy surrounded him, he watched leaves spread from it while a portion took a forest-like shape. Ohh. He recalled a former time. He recalled the healing ceremony his companions had used on him in between battles. The dryads back then had not used a spell as large as this. They had used small spells that could only heal one of his claws. He had laughed and told them it was no use, but he had still let them do it as they conversed in the night. Then the English princess spoke gently to him. Of the dragons spoken of in England, the most important are the flying serpentine dragons known as Lindwurms. You helped my ancestors cross over to England and you visited out of concern a few times afterwards. In England, the shape of the Lindwurm is often spoken of, but legends of your defeat or existence are rare. In fact In fact One ancient noble family still uses your form on their coat of arms. You are a Lindwurm, a descendant of Englands guardian dragons. I may not know what occurred in the past, but please allow this descendant of England to ask this just once more. What is that? Judge, said the English princess, but he could only hear it through the forest of ether by this point. It was a deep forest. It was unlike the dark forests of Northern and Eastern Europe, but he knew he had once seen this forest in those small forms. Ohh. Now that he had inherited a name and faced the world on equal footing, everyone from back then had to be standing behind him. And this resident of the new world asked her question. If you will calm down, I will remove Excalibur. But If you will not calm down, Excalibur will be removed. So Now, she said. Which will it be? Torahide smiled in his heart. On the edge of his memories, the past aligned with the present. He recalled those former times. During the great invasion eight hundred years ago, they had fought on the front line and been injured on a daily basis. They had often returned with the enemys weapons and fragments thereof piercing their bodies. The humans and spirits had been worried for the dragons, despite how small they were. They had said the same thing back then. Even when he had told them the blades piercing him would be absorbed with time, they had stood before him and spoken without fear. If I will calm down, hm? That was asking too much. A dragons instincts made them react sensitively to injuries. Every single time, they would pull out the sword, his body would react to the pain, and he would say, See? What did I tell you? But, thought Torahide. Has nothing changed even now? So he gave his consent while admitting defeat. And a thought occurred to that dragon. He was old, but he had not declined. Its just I used to be younger, he thought as he closed his eyes. The dragon shut his eyes while remembering long distant times and his companions from those times. Volume 5B, 42: Guide to the Defenseless Room Volume 5B, Chapter 42: Guide to the Defenseless Room A geometry only possible with someone else A coordinate you cannot create alone A distance formed with a partner Point Allocation (Defenseless) It seems Musashi has done something pretty crazy Below the moons, a ninja girl Mouse peered into the depths of a trench. She looked up and saw a two-horned figure in the moonlight. Ujinao-sama. How would you fight against a dragon? Hee hee. Kotarouhow about I activate Worlds Steepest Mountains from dead ahead? No, that wasnt what I meant. Kotarou moved from the trench to Ujinao and pointed to the northern sky. Then she raised her eyebrows and spoke. If we are to accurately follow the history recreation, we will be up against Musashi next. And Musashi just made a show of force against the surrounding nations by driving back part of Sanadas forces. Testament. That is correct, Kotarou. But what about it? Can Houjou do the same? Well. Ujinao placed an index finger on her mouth and looked into the sky. After a while, We cannot do the same thing. No, Ujinao-sama. Just to be clear, I mean achieve the same result, not use the exact same method. I see. Ujinao smiled a little. You are cleverer than you used to be, Kotarou. Im not that-w-wait, why are you treating me like a child!? Calm down, Kotarou. Of course. Kotarou calmed down. And, If we cant do it that way, how can we do it? Use a few transport ships to block the way forward and crush it from above. Of course, that is assuming a ground battle. And if its an aerial battle? Use one transport ship as bait, briefly trap them on that ship, and then have our warships concentrate fire on that ship, calmly said Ujinao. That should be enough if we only need to defeat them. Of course, we would also need to focus on how we win. That would show we are willing to singlehandedly defeat them using any means necessary. And that is the lesson of the Warring States? No, it is simply my personality, Kotarou. Kotarous shoulders drooped a little at that. Ujinao-sama Now, now, said Ujinao. A lot of power and people are gathering at Houjou right now. No matter what group attempts to attack, they will be able to do things a dragon cannot. She pointed at the trench. Kotarou looked that way and saw glowing lights slowly rise from the bottom. Look, firefly season is about to end. Ujinao turned around as if to pursue the fireflies that gently passed by. At the depths of the night, a flat surface formed a dark blue silhouette in the moonlight. But that vast space contained countless people and structures. I wonder when Musashi will reach Odawara Castle here. The words spilled from Ujinaos smile. Its nice to have this time to wait. After all, we are waiting for history, Kotarou. Torahide-san was defeated? A voice appeared in the depths of the darkness. In the thick trees and accumulated leaves of the forest, the ground slowly peeled away and stood up. A boy was visible on the mossy ground below a large tree. That was some good sleep. My arm is a lot better too. Mochizuki, can I chat with you? Testament. If you do not mind me preparing you a late dinner while you do so, Kakei-sama. Oh, give me something, too. Please, said a female voice from up in the tree. Only tree branches and leaves were visible in the forest, but something moved in the direction of that female voice. It was a maid automaton. She briefly appeared in the darkness, and Here it comes, Unno-sama. She used just her elbow and wrist to swiftly throw a teacup set and a paper wrapper. Ohh, said Unnos voice along with the sound of catching the thrown objects. By then, Kakei and Mochizuki had already disappeared into the darkness on the ground. Unno spoke after a while: Huh? English-style fried potatoes? Where did you get these from? I do not store only explosives in my phase space. If I store a heating pot, oil, and fuel, I can fry foods even during battle. Shouldnt you quit this whole Ten Braves business and return to being a maid? asked Kakei. I would do so right away if you could recruit a new member to make up for the introduced deficiency in fighting power. Well, that aint happening, said Unno with a sigh. Were also going to have to make up for Isa. Both our Sasuke and Sasuke-sensei are going to be upset. No one responded to that. But Mochizuki spoke after the sound of a flock of birds taking flight in the distance. Thank you very much, Unno-sama. I didnt really say anything. And more importantly You mean Torahide-sama, dont you? Are you worried too, Kakei-sama? After all, he would be Kakei Juuzous father according to the Testament. My teacher was already gone by the time we arrived in Sanada. Thats why Torahide-san looked after me so much. He was surprisingly fond of humans. Paternal or maternal, everyone has those instincts. Even me? asked Kakei just before a branch with a sharpened end flew down from overhead. Mochizuki appeared in midair for just an instant and caught the branch. She spun it around in her fingers, used it to skewer the chicken she had fried, and threw it back. The straight-flying fried chicken skewer ultimately vanished into the shadows. Nice. Thank you very much. Mochizuki cleared her throat once. And, It seems Torahide-sama is currently being transported by ship on Sanada Nobuyuki-samas orders. They said it was difficult to load him aboard even Sanadas largest transport ship, the Ueda Castle. Hah. The older brother. Wouldnt it have been better to use the Numata as a transport ship? They probably didnt expect this to happen, said Kakei. Torahide-san is the strongest of Sanadas Terrestrial Dragons, yet the records show they pulled off a no-damage run against him. Yes, but Musashis front central ship, the Musashino, was lightly damaged and some more damage was confirmed on the neighboring ships of Murayama and Tama. Should we interpret that as nothing taking priority over peoples lives? This was their way of saying they arent wrong to substitute in something else if it means theyll survive. Kakei spoke into the sky while producing the sound of rolling over. That was a good way to win. The Musashi was damaged, but they defeated a dragon while the people fighting remained almost entirely unscathed. They can just repair the Musashi, you see. So So Since the Musashi has survived, it means that group can even defeat dragons. Kakei mentally held his head in his hands. Okayyy, this has gotten bad. Torahide had been a pretty capable member of Sanadas dragons. He had sometimes gone all out against them to test them during training, but they had been forced to focus almost entirely on evasion. But to Kakei Torahide-san was a good match for me. His armor is full of blind spots, so I could fire all the bullets I wanted. Yeah, and who was it that seriously pissed him off that one time, causing him to fire a full-power dragon cannon? What was his ridiculous excuse? Think of it as anti-warship training? He laughed a little, so did that mean he was beginning to calm down some? But Our insolence was thanks to our training with Torahide-san and the others. Without that, we never couldve faced the Reine des Garous. Dont act like you werent terrified. Of course he had been. She was the same size as a human, but he had sensed a presence on the level of a Celestial Dragon. And that was before she had shown off her aggressive side. Mouri is raising a monster like that. We have several ourselves and weve been trained to that level, havent we? Cmon now. He did understand how Unno felt, but he was the rational gunslinger. So he looked up into the sky. Youre being too aggressive. Dont forget why our teachers accepted us. Yes, but said Unno before trailing off. The atmosphere grew stagnant, but that was fine as long as it was calm. But he did think he had said too much. Honestly. Why am I the one feeling down after giving her a warning? But another voice spoke up as if in response to his thoughts. I have not forgotten. Because I am an automaton, added Mochizuki before continuing. When we arrived at Sanada, our teachers met us deep in the ruins that have become the school building. And after quickly ascertaining our aptitude, they recruited us as the next Ten Braves. And when they did, they said this to us. That was a long time ago, but they remembered it and would never forget it. Even if you inherit these names, you need not die. After all They were approaching the end of their Celestial Dragon lifespans. So even though the Ten Braves are meant to die at the Siege of Osaka, they would complete it in advance. That is what our teachers told us. I cannot accept Isa-samas death, said Mochizuki. Her optimization as an automaton had to ask why. Why had Isa been so fixated on destroying the Musashi and why had she needed to risk her life for it? She did not know. Of course, the others did not either. And that was why Unno said what she did: Cant you conclude she pushed herself too hard and failed to escape in time? Unno-sama, when I cannot find an answer, giving me a question you cannot answer will only leave me with two equally unanswerable questions. I see youre unfamiliar with the concept of consolation Thaaaats it right there, said Kakeis voice from around where he was. Something was thrown into that area of empty air: something in a paper wrapper. Thanks. You are very welcome. Mochizuki loosened and then retightened all of her bodys wire cylinders. She adjusted her hardware as she spoke. If the previous generations Isa-sama were with us, could he have explained Isa-samas actions? Mochizuki, said Kakei quietly. You probably know the answer for yourself. You just havent noticed. Hm? What do you mean? Its a question about ones way of life. That short line brought Mochizukis decision-making to a stop. She slowly turned toward the darkness where he was. All I did was ask a question. How did that question become an answer? A question was a question. Only by going through the subsequent process could it become an answer. So how? What- Just as she prepared to ask do you mean, Unno spat her voice down from above. Oh, you are so full of yourself. I wasnt talking to you, said Kakei. That exchange was a common occurrence between those two. It did not mean Unno actually felt any antipathy toward what Kakei was saying. Thus, concluded Mochizuki. What Kakei-sama said is correct, but it is simply outside my understanding. Mochizuki judged Kakei correctly. He was probably only pretending to lie down while he was actually sitting and facing the darkness to stand guard. Thank you very much. Huh? Mochizuki, dont tell me Kakeis won you over. Thats what happens when youre a virtuous person, you idiot, said Kakei. But have you two noticed? The birds, you mean? Unno threw her branch skewer into the darkness overhead. I have determined that was well done. A flock of birds had been heard taking flight earlier. Mochizukis auditory devices had detected someone or a group of someones either approaching or passing by nearby. Unno had thrown her chicken so they would notice that. And with that clear, Unno quietly spoke while viewing things from above. Based on the movements of the forest, theres a large number coming here. But theres one large group and one small group. I also sense aerial ships. Do you think theyre enemies? I have determined this is enemy territory, said Mochizuki. I would have liked to wait and see what they do, but they appear to have already noticed us. One groups footsteps have come to a stop. What a pain complained Kakei. Indeed, agreed Mochizuki. I did not have time to serve dessert. But But If we are this busy on the outskirts, just how busy will Musashi be in Sanada? Adele felt refreshed. So refreshing! She could not help but say it aloud while wearing a yukata and chugging a bottle of fruit milk. She was in one of the bathhouses run by Suzus family. Specifically, Suzus Bath on Okutama. It stayed open late into the night and they had rented it out using the Student Councils authority, so all of the officers and participants in the previous battle were gathered there. She did not know what was happening in the boys bath, but as for the girls bath Pretty much everyones here except for Mitotsudaira and the others who went to grab their luggage. Tomorrow they would descend to Sanada for the study camp. But they all had work to do in order to clean up after the battle. They had considered going to the Student Council Room like the day before, but once they temporarily gathered on Musashino Isnt heading all the way to the back of Okutama a real pain? suggested the Chancellor. I mean, weve got the study camp tomorrow, right? Asama had raised her hand: I think we should purify ourselves because the dragons ether can have side effects. So either at my place or And so they had gathered at Suzus bathhouse. They were spending the night there and they would then load their luggage onto the ship down to the surface. Ohh! Camping out on the surface! Adele quite liked the surface. The games imported from outside Musashi or playable on the divine network were almost always set on the surface. All the scenes there would have mountains and valleys, so It really feels like youre way out in the middle of nowhere Deep in the mountains, inside a cave, or at the bottom of a valley were all places not found in life on the Musashi. The 1st Special Duty Officer and others would train on the local terrain whenever the Musashi docked, but the rest of them almost never had that kind of opportunity. Heading to the surface felt like an adventure. Especially this time. Well be investigating the ruins! Look forward to it if you want, but we cant let our guard down now that weve already seen the enemy. That warning came from the Vice President who was drying herself off with a towel. She moved the clothes-cleaning algae creatures from her clothing basket to the main creature basket and then put on her underwear and inner suit without any tights. That must have been what she wore as pajamas. Everyone had been too exhausted to change out of their track suits or combat clothing the night before, but tonight was different. They had to prepare for tomorrow. Ohhh, no. The sake from Asama-chis bento just hit me all at once. Yukata-wearing Naomasa lay on the floor with her removed prosthetic arm acting as a pillow, so Suzu quickly got her a futon. Everyone else started laying out futons wherever they wanted, and Asama Oh, what should we do about Mito, since shes still at her house? How about here? Horizon laid out a futon for the 5th Special Duty Officer near the shelves of clothing baskets. Why all the way at the end? wondered Adele before Kimi spoke from next to her while grabbing Suzu from behind. The boys bath is over there. My foolish brother is sleeping just beyond that wall, isnt he? Judge. I walked in a bit ago to check the positioning. Oh, so thats why the boys bath grew so noisy a while back Horizon laid out her own futon behind the 5th Special Duty Officers. It is probably meaningless, but thinking of the battle formation here can be amusing. Then maybe Ill sleep here. Kimi laid out her futon behind Horizons. Asama sighed. Not again, Kimi Suzu! Suzu! Were all sleeping over here, right? Futayo, youll be next to Horizon, right? Eh? said Suzu as she looked up, but she soon nodded. The Vice Chancellor did the same. Instead, Asama spoke up after being skipped over. Eh? W-wait, Kimi. What is it? Hmm? What C is C it? Kh! Where is Asama-sans clenched fist going to go? But Kimi only slapped a hand on the futon she had laid out. This spot is for you, Asama. You can be with Suzu and me. Suzu, thats fine, right? Y-yes You smell niceKimi-chanand yourewarm. Mary then raised her right hand. And she placed a hand on her blushing face while speaking to Horizon. Where is Master Tenzou? Around B-3. Is that a coordinate? everyone muttered as Mary seemed to realize what that meant and moved her futon. Asama suddenly looked up. North isthis way right now. Starboard. I think his head will be on this side. Judge. Thank you very much. Mary set down her pillow, but after a moment moved it out of the way. Instead, she sat down there and spoke as if asking permission. An air lap pillow? Mal-Ga: Th-that one got me! That hit me more than almost anything else in my short life! Gold Mar: Gh L-look, Ga-chan, theres a lapa lap here too Asama: You two! The wound is still shallow, so try to fight it! Hori-ko: As long as the coordinates line up, I can make an air tsukkomi, cant I? Bell: Is thathow itworks? Asama thought I just saw something incredible while she recalled the night before. She had ended up sleeping alongside Toori and Horizon and they had ultimately created a bed fortress out of several people, but Do Toori-kun and Horizon expect that from me? But if so, does that make Mito a dog? Hmm She crossed her arms and groaned, but she was in the position Kimi had prepared for her. She felt led there, but it was pathetic how little she intended to fight it. However ? Horizon bent back and beckoned Futayo over. Futayo crouched down and erased her footsteps as she approached. Everyone looked over curiously as Horizon whispered something to Futayo. A moment later, Futayo slammed Tonbo Spare (which was only the main device since the extension device had been damaged in the Torahide battle) into the back of the clothes shelves. And the blade stabbed in up to the base. Eh? Just as everyone expressed their surprise, they heard something from the boys bath next door. Owaaaaaaaaaaahh! Horizon commented on the scream. So you failed to finish him off. I saw some light glinting from the back, so I thought it must be a peeping point. Oh, Suzu-sama, could you bring in some repair materials? There should be some left from repairing the Blue Thunder. Thats incredible honestly thought Asama. At that very moment, the divider at the girls baths entrance slid open. You moron! That was really dangerous, Horizon! The crossdresser charged in, wearing a yukata. In Okutamas underground, the delivery workers moving through the same long block as Suzus Bath saw someone fly out of the bathhouses entrance. A girl? they asked as they continued their work. But when they realized the girl had been sent flying by the Muneshige Cannon, false arms, a spear, and milk bottles, they realized they were actually seeing a crossdresser. Okay. Lets get these repair materials to Musashino. They got back to work while the crossdresser gathered up the various weapons and reentered the girls bath. Anyway, you need to think more about what you throw at me. Oh, Horizon, heres the Muneo cannon. And, Asama, why do you have an arrow with a dulled point? Asama accepted the arrow and sighed. Because I could predict this would happen. And, Toori-kun, why are you crossdressing? Well, if Im going into the girls bath, Ive gotta be a girl, right? It scared her that he kind of made sense to her. When she thought about it, Shinto mythology was a treasure trove of crossdressing material. Fine, then, she thought You know? Some of the girls here are married or close enough, so please be more careful. Married? The crossdresser looked over and saw Gin was already asleep with her false arms removed next to her. Perhaps for security purposes, an Arcabuz Cruz was floating close to the floor and aiming his way. The weapon was taking this seriously, so Asama could tell it took Gins personality into account. Im glad it didnt fire just now. Narumi was also already asleep, but she had a drawn mandible sword next to her futon. It looked like she was prepared to join a battle at a moments notice. Our married girls are way too serious. Oh, but theyre all people who joined us later on, she added for no real reason, but then the crossdresser suddenly looked in a different direction. He looked to Mary. She gave the crossdresser a quick bow. Immediately, Tenzou charged in through the entrance. Toori-dono! You mustnt look at Mary-dono! In Okutamas underground, the delivery workers moving through the same long block as Suzus Bath saw a ninja fly out of the bathhouses entrance. But when they realized the ninja had been sent flying by the Muneshige Cannon, false arms, a spear, and milk bottles and when they saw Musashis princesss arms scurry across the floor to collect those weapons, they realized what had happened. Okay. Lets actually get these repair materials to Musashino this time. They got back to work while the crossdresser dragged the ninja, who was refusing to get up and pretending to cry, into the boys bath. So Tenzou-kun can actually express his jealousy now Asama sighed after confirming the crossdresser and the ninja had returned to the boys bath. She spoke down toward her futon while watching Horizon return her arms to her shoulders. Honestly. Yoshiyasu and Ookubo were not here since they were not part of the study camp group, but Mary and the others were used to this sort of thing. She could only conclude it was far too late now, but she still spoke up. Toori-kun doesnt give this kind of thing as much thought as he should. I mean, were about to go to sleep so none of us is wearing underwear. She nodded and continued. And Im always telling him he cant walk in or look at times like this. Kimi raised her hand. That made Asama think that girls presence may be to blame for how little thought he gave these things, but there was no helping that at this point. But if Kimi did have an excuse, she would hear it out. What is it, Kimi? Judge. Is he not allowed to look because we arent wearing underwear? Yes! You have to ask? But by that logic, what about you, Asama? Youre a shrine maiden and never wear underwear, right? So can he never look at you? Isnt that something of a double standard? Asama thought about that. Huh? Now that you mention it, youre right. D-dont give in so quickly, Asama-san! insisted Adele. Horizon nodded in agreement. Asama-sama loses one point. Some kind of special rules seemed to be in effect. But then Adele raised her hand. In a yukata, you can see through the gaps, right? And Im short, so I can see a lot of gaps when Im sitting down. Even now, I can sometimes see some things when someone bends over to grab something from the floor. Everyone adjusted their natural-looking movements. And Thats right, agreed Kimi. She embraced Suzu from behind as the girl quickly pulled her yukata together. Futayo keeps her guard up. And she sits perfectly straight. Same for Mitotsudaira. Masa-san sits more casually, but she still makes sure her knees are together. And Ga-chan makes sure to fasten her yukata all the way down to the knees. If I dont do that, I just get lazier and lazier while seated and working. But if you prefer it open, I can keep it open while at home. I see, thought Asama just before Adele looked her way. Asama-san, youre pretty defenseless, arent you? Wh-what does that mean!? That was not much of a protest, but Mary smiled bitterly at it. But, Lady Asama, you spoke with him like normal in your yukata earlier, didnt you? Eh? Y-yes. Thats because Toori-kun and I are used to it. I mean, hell flee to my place at night. We have a barrier in place, but my dad has given him a divine protection pass After getting that far, Asama realized what she had said. Oh, no! Naruze expressionlessly raised her pen. Youre used to being defenseless? You accept him in at night? N-no, wait! Horizon, dont do your you thief bit with the futon! But she realized now how careless she had been. Look, look, Ga-chan. Asama-chi has a combing-her-memories-to-see-if-he-might-have-ever-seen-something look on her face. Thats way too long! That adjective is way too long! But some of them were already whispering to each other. And that included Horizon. Shes clearly let her guard down. Im starting to be more worried that shell attack the Chancellor than the other way around. Im not sure my foolish brother would think it was that big a deal if he did see something. To sum up, said Horizon. Toori-sama and Asama-sama share a secret. Ah. Sharing or gaining a secret. Kimi had mentioned that in the evening. But once again I think Toori-sama peeped earlier because he wanted to share and gain a secret with me and everyone else. Horizon looked to Asama. But that has happened naturally with Asama-sama. N-no, as Adele said, Ive just been defenseless and Im used to Toori-kun Also, he comes to peep on my spring when other people are in it too. Even if portions are the same, I have determined it is the differences that matter. After all, that is what determines the difference between his relationship with me and his relationship with Asama-sama. But If our relationship ends, Toori-sama and I will have nothing anymore. Youll still have me. Kimi narrowed her eyes toward Horizon and opened her mouth. She breathed a light sigh that was likely meant to express admiration. She was probably delighted that Horizon could express so very much. And then Kimi spoke to their princess with a smile in her voice. I will help my foolish brother live his life. And if he needs you, Horizon, then I will help you too. Same for the others. Judge. Thank you very much. Also Horizon looked to Asama and then to the others. She started to open her mouth, but Honestly. She is an idiot too, thought Asama. She did not want to lose anything, she wanted to feel happy, and she wanted to be with as much as possible. Did she realize that she was talking about so much more than usual today? Asama then compared her own wishy-washiness to that girl. She sat on the futon behind Horizon. That also put her by his side, but that was her position in the battle formation. She sat down and sighed. Then the others smiled. Defenseless. Ehh!? But I have my knees together! They all formed a seated scrum. Look, its due to the volume of her thighs An uncontainable body! Thats a great doujinshi tagline! This is going to bug the hell out of her once she starts to notice it. After quickly adjusting her sitting position and the bottom of her yukata, Asama took another breath. Theyre such strange people. Narumi thought to herself while lying on her side and pretending to sleep with her back to them. Musashis princess had spoken of forming a community that shared their destiny. In a narrow view, that referred to a family. In a wider view, it referred to a clan or nation. But instead of a group formed from mere circumstances, they were very close to each other. Its a gathering where anyones prosperity leads to the prosperity of the whole. They did not monopolize happiness; they shared it. A powerful but fair patriarchal or matriarchal system was a representative example of that. The Testament recorded such a system becoming official policy in the Far East. Of course, that kind of system was a fundamental part of the Date and Mogami lands in the north because it was necessary for survival. Mogami Yoshiaki and Ivan IV had used their authority to build up their lands and nations so that everyone with them benefited equally. But Musashis princess Nn. Their will tickled at Narumi enough that she pretended to turn over in her sleep. For their nation and their people, leaders would force their people to be the kind of good citizens they wanted. Even a patriarch or matriarch with authority and control over the inheritance would want their family to be a good family for the survival and prosperity of the family. But Musashis princess and king were different. They were not with the others for prosperity; they promised prosperity so the others would be with them. It was the opposite. The prosperity was only the means to an end, so they were backwards. That king, princess, and all the others were backwards. She had heard about their king from Kiyonari. Kiyonari had once said this about him: He will create a kingdom that can make everyones dreams come true. That meant he would prepare a place for everyone. But that king could not do anything on his own. That led the others to help out in making everyones dreams come true, but the king and princess felt responsible for that. Its so silly. But how had it been in Date? Hadnt they driven Masamune into a corner in their search for a powerful leader? If, instead of seeking strength from Masamune, everyone had wanted a home and path to follow, things might have turned out differently. And as that silly thought came to mind Ive loosened up a lot, too. At the moment, Date had dealt with all of its problems and everyone was happy. So if she was still wondering what other happiness there could have been or searching for hypothetical happiness, she had to have changed a lot. But then she heard the others again. Narumi-san has remained surprisingly untouched, hasnt she? What? Now this I cant just ignore. She got up and joined the conversation. Asama sighed while everyone gathered around and created a lively atmosphere when they should have been sleeping. She leaned back against the clothing shelves. What am I supposed to do about all this? She felt like a great variety of emotions and paths were being created in quick succession lately, but she had no idea which ones to walk down and which ones to maintain the status quo on. The real problem was Horizon saying they were welcome to join her. Asama tended not to act when she was given the right to choose. So Mito That girl had gone to get her luggage from her house and she had yet to arrive here. As a knight, she must have had a lot of luggage. At any rate, Asama considered dragging Mitotsudaira into this in order to distribute the damage between them. So she sent a divine transmission to the girl. It rang for a few seconds before she answered. What is it? Eh? Um, uh, Mito? Were all having a lot of fun at Suzu-sans place, so why dont you hurry on over? About that Is something wrong? she asked and Mitotsudaira answered: My house was destroyed. Mitotsudaira faced the city of Musashino in the night. That was where her house was located. It was a small mansion-type house surrounded by a natural environment block. It had a garden and an enclosure. She was confident that it had a splendid exterior. She had made a special effort to make sure it was sturdy, so the roof was made of hardened wood and the walls were plaster. But there was one major problem. This is because ofthat, isnt it? Through the inward-opening entrance, the entire interior was destroyed. Something had broken diagonally through the roof and ricocheted off the back wall and floor. It must have continued on to destroy all of the interior walls and furnishings. The seven-room house was now just one big room. As for why That dragon Or rather, one of his claws. Six of the dragons claws had been severed during the battle. She had used four of them, but one of the remaining two had flown here. What am I supposed to do about this? I need to view this positively, thought Mitotsudaira. Insurance would probably cover this. And since she was a knight deployed from Hexagone Fran?aise, they would of course cover most of the repair expenses. And starting tomorrow C or today really C they were leaving on their study camp. She was fairly certain workers could at least prepare the land in the two nights and three days, or one night and two days, that she was gone. While there would not be a new house waiting for when she returned from the study camp, she would be able to live in an environment like that during summer break. Thats right. Stay positive, she told herself with a smile. She had to prepare her luggage from the things inside. She was glad it was a solid house. The interior was destroyed, but the outside shape remained, making it easier to search through. And then a voice called out to her from behind. Nate. Is your house okay? My king? She turned around to find a yukata crossdresser. And once he realized she had seen him, he started running in a girly way. She was not sure if she should thank him for running over or demand he leave, but behind him she saw Horizon, Asama, and the others in their summer uniforms. Since their hair and skin looked refreshed and they smelled of soap, they must have taken a bath already. And if they were wearing their summer uniforms Sorry for worrying you. I even had you get dressed again, didnt I? No, no, Mitotsudaira-sama. Do not worry about it. That was due to Asama-samas defenselessness. Defenselessness? The crossdresser looked back and Asama slapped a hand down on Horizons shoulder. Okay, okay. Lets go over here for a lesson on common sense! Mitotsudaira had no idea what that was about, but at least they seemed to be getting along. But then the crossdresser arrived by her side. Nate, are the things inside okay? Judge. The things in the back closet might not be, but I think everything in the corners and the basement should be fine. I see The crossdresser sighed with a clear look of relief. So the porn games I had hidden in your underground storage werent crushed. Horizon had walked over just in time for that one, so she and Mitotsudaira kicked him over into the wall. And thanks to that shock Ah. The surviving house fully collapsed. Volume 5B, 43: Shot One in the Water Volume 5B, Chapter 43: Shot One in the Water Important things well up Like I just remembered them Point Allocation (Hiding Your Embarrassment) The morning wind blew through the forest. It was an east wind passing through the bottom of a valley. It was not a cool wind hanging around since the early summer predawn. This movement of air had begun to heat up, saying that the morning had begun. And in addition to that wind Kiyo-dono, the cicadas have started to cry. Then lets hurry this up so we can complete our quota, Fukushima-sama. Water splashed and spilled outside. This happened on a Hashiba ironclad ship invading Mouri. On the far aft deck, the top of the cylindrical bridge had been modified into a terrace which had a wooden pool. There were three people there: Kiyomasa, Fukushima, and Katagiri-sama, this is for the history recreation, so you can get out right away if you want. Kiyomasa spoke to Katagiri who was answering test questions with a drawing board on the poolside. He wore a shirt and a string-tied boys swimsuit and his feet were soaking in the water, but Thanks, but Im fine. Taking my test here is a lot more relaxing, so Im actually thankful. That is true, said Fukushima. If I had known I could take the test in this environment, I would not have spent all last night reading through all of the textbooks She was already soaking up to her shoulders in the water and she now stood up straight. She shook her body a bit and the water in her hair flew out into the sunlight. Then she grabbed onto the poolside and pulled herself up. The view down below is nice. She narrowed her eyes toward the festival beginning on the deck. After her, Kiyomasa also got up on the poolside, sat down, and looked back at the deck. This is an early history recreation for a portion of the Siege of Odawara, isnt it? The first and second ships are damaged and they have stayed in their normal state for defense, but the rest of the ships are holding a festival for welfare purposes. Just like the attack on Mouri, Hashiba would use flooding to defeat Houjou at the Siege of Odawara. But while doing so, Hashiba would do something to show their opponents that their reserves were running out. We hold a festival and party within our formation. But preparing and deploying that took time. So they would complete it in advance by doing it alongside the attack on Mouri. That would allow them to fulfill the conditions for the Siege of Odawara more swiftly, and We need to be able to respond in time if Musashi heads to Houjou after their study camp, said Fukushima. More importantly, said Katagiri who approached them on the poolside while wearing a straw hat, presumably to keep the sunlight off his drawing board, and carrying a glass of water. He looked to the eastern sky. Can the Azuchi not make it here? It is approaching at low speed, explained Fukushima as she too looked to the eastern sky where the giant ship was hazily visible in the blue distance. She twisted around on the poolside and sighed toward the Azuchi. It is following behind us to ensure its safety. We cannot move our front line forward at the moment given the possibility of an attack from the enemys new type of artillery shell, so the Azuchi cannot move forward without running across the same problem. That new shell is forcing us to change our basic anti-surface tactics, isnt it? asked Kiyomasa. Fukushima nodded and Katagiri raised his hand. What is that exactly? Id like to know our basic tactics, if possible Very well, said Fukushima as she opened a lernen figur. Kiyomasa saw Fukushima open a flat lernen figur over the pool. The panel pictured a defensive fortress on the ground and attack aerial ships in the sky. She explained the point of the anti-surface and anti-air diagram. In an anti-surface battle fought by aerial ships, thou must first consider the attacks that can hit thee from the surface. With that, an arrow appeared pointing from the surface fortress block and toward the air fleet. The aerial forces approached the surface, but As thou approach, the attacks from the surface will grow in density. Thus, an aerial force will position itself in a horizontal coordinate matching the fortress while using a vertical coordinate to remain in a diagonal position. That way it can stay within effective firing range while keeping as much distance as possible. Katagiri raised his hand. Ive always had a question about that theory: Wouldnt it be better to position yourself directly above and drop bombs or fire straight down? Positioning thyself directly above means thou have come to a stop. Fukushimas response was blunt, so Kiyomasa smiled bitterly. She makes it easy to understand, but she can be a bit decisive. To help out, Kiyomasa turned toward Katagiri. If my Caledfwlch or a similar weapon is on the surface, coming to a stop in the sky will get you immediately sunk. To avoid that, you want to keep moving while you attack and you want to attack from as close to a horizontal altitude as possible. Why from close to a horizontal altitude? He was sharp. Its unusual for Katagiri-sama to be so interested in tactics. Fukushima-sama, let me do this. Kiyomasa got in the water and sent Fukushima a request. Fukushima nodded and a lernen figur saying shared appeared next to her face. Kiyomasa then reached toward Fukushimas lernen figur. I can control it now, cant I? Kiyomasa turned the lernen figur toward Katagiri. She then placed an additional aerial force block at a point slightly above horizontal. This was the general situation when we faced Mouri the day before yesterday, but when the aerial force is at a nearly horizontal altitude, not all of the counterattacking ground force can fight back. It was obvious in visual form. An arrow was used to indicate anti-air fire rising from the surface base. As it grew more horizontal, it also grew skinnier. The surface artillery and other forces are located on the ground, so theyre arranged nearly horizontally. So if we are located low to the ground, they end up firing at a nearly horizontal angle and the more distant artillery cant fire because the closer artillery, city, or fortress gets in the way. Also, the enemys front line must choose between targeting our surface troops or our nearly horizontal aerial force. That was part of our strategy the day before yesterday. There were a lot of new warriors in the surface troops, so we wanted to divert some of the enemy artillery fire into the sky. I see, said Katagiri with a nod. Katagiri-sama can probably handle some additional information here. Kiyomasa sent a rectangular block from the nearly horizontal aerial force and toward the enemy ground forces. Hashiba-samas transport ship attack is an extension of the aerial force and also a means of gathering the enemys attention. As the transport ship could come from anywhere, the enemy must be prepared to aim their artillery and activate their defense barriers in every direction. That splits up the enemy artillery fire and applies pressure which wears them down, so it means a lot even if the transport ship attack does not do any direct damage, explained Kiyomasa. But Hexagone Fran?aise has developed a shell specialized for use against ships. She had seen it in person. There were also images showing what had happened: The transport ship was pierced through the bow, but it burst and broke apart before it was fully penetrated. That attack was likely made by Isaac of the Three Musketeers. The effective range is 7km. Of course, its effective range drops to 2km using one of Hexagone Fran?aises god of war rifles. However In Musashis battle against the Shirasagi Castle last night, their god of war achieved a range of approximately 20km. It is unknown if Hexagone Fran?aise has equivalent technology, but it would be best to assume they have similar abilities. Couldnt the Azuchis defense barriers handle a long range shot like that? If it can survive a long range hit, then where would it be best to keep the Azuchi? Katagiri thought about that for a moment. And Ah. He looked to the Azuchi in the eastern sky. He wrinkled his brow and looked at his reflection in the drawing board before speaking. We have to keep our distance and, even if we do fire from our aerial ships, Mouri has middle gods of war for defense Testament. Hexagone Fran?aises strategy is clear, said Fukushima. They are preventing the Far East from using its aerial-ship-focused strategies. Kiyomasa nodded in agreement. This was the answer that Takenaka and the other fighters had reached. According to the Testament, Hexagone Fran?aise will become the ruler of Europe. But Mouri will shrink. So Mouri has prepared a fighting force and tactics that allow them to fight back against the Far Eastern groups opposing them. That is what this is. Then, said Katagiri. Will an invasion primarily using aerial ships not work? He adjusted his position on the western poolside so he was facing east. Kiyomasa slowly treaded water over to him and held up Fukushimas lernen figur. It is not impossible, but we have decided we dont have to. Fukushima opened a lernen figur by her hand and used it to control the large one Kiyomasa was holding. It displayed their current invasion route toward Paris. And Kiyomasa asked Katagiri a question. Okay, Katagiri-sama, if we are going to use the Azuchi now, how do you think we should do it? Is that a trick question? It could be depending on how you look at it, answered Kiyomasa. But you can find the answer in my question. I am saying we definitely will invade Mouri using the supposedly unusable Azuchi. Now. If it were up to you, Katagiri-sama, how would you use it? Katagiri thought about the question. He was in charge of gathering diplomatic information, so he knew what the other nations were doing. Takenaka would have used the information he released that morning to ask the opinions of the various departments and to decide what to do with the Azuchi. And Kiyomasa-san and Fukushima-san probably heard that from Takenaka-san. He did not feel left out. They were combat personnel while he was in charge of diplomatic information. And this was a battlefield. Since Kiyomasa was telling him about this, she must have gotten permission from Takenaka to share the information. But, thought Katagiri. I am a diplomat. He knew a bit about strategy, but he was a complete amateur compared to the two girls in front of him. He had just now revealed his ignorance concerning the use of aerial ships. Im hopeless. But even as he thought that Testament, he said to Kiyomasa. He was telling her he had a will of his own, so he could think about this and come up with an answer. I need to give it proper thought and give the best answer I can. It was okay if he was wrong, so he would think it through. Thats right. When he had asked that shrine maiden how he could be manlier, she had told him to do his best when it came to the things he actually could do. So he thought about it. How far could his diplomatic information carry him toward the right answer? And he ignored the answer sheet on his drawing board. He placed his cokepen in the drawing boards latch and opened his mouth. I will say what I can using the process of elimination. Oh? Fukushima peered at Katagiris face while sitting on the poolside. She sat on the southern side and Katagiri was on the western side. The sun was still in the east, so its light reflected off the pool and shined on his face from below. His eyebrows were raised and he seemed deep in thought. But That is a slight change. Before, Katagiri would have been more honest. If he had not known something, he would have immediately said so and asked for the answer. But that was different now. He did not know, but he was thinking about it as best he could. This silence gave him a chance to think, but it also made sure he did not act like he knew what he was talking about in front of the more knowledgeable girls. So when he did speak Llaf: Kiyo-dono. Kiyo-Massive: Eh? Oh, yes. What is it? Llaf: Katagiri-dono has changed a little, dont thou think? There was a pause of a few breaths before she received a response. Kiyo-Massive: Do I feel kind of disappointed because I like to act older than him? Kiyomasa gave her a nonchalant look accompanied by a self-deprecating smile. Kiyo-Massive: Its a small change, but if it isnt temporary and its going to stick around, then Katagiri-samas department should grow more proactive instead of just waiting for orders. Llaf: That would be a wonderful thing. Once she sent that, Katagiri suddenly moved. First His fingers pointed to the northeast and south of the diagram Kiyomasa was holding up. The best way I can think of using the Azuchi is to have it act independently of us in the main unit so it splits up the enemy. Katagiri simply spoke his thoughts in order to avoid allowing emotions to form in him. The enemys tactics primarily use gods of war. But using a god of war force requires putting together a unit of a decent size. So if we split up the enemy, they wont be able to use their god of war forces as effectively. Kiyomasa moved in response to his words. She silently turned toward Fukushima on the poolside to her right. I see, began Fukushima. She prepared to say more, but Katagiri moved before she could. He raised his right hand so she could see and then he spoke. Butthat is unfortunately not possible. Katagiri spoke to the two girls. We unfortunately cannot use the Azuchi as a diversion to split up the enemy. He knew the reason why. It had been in the information he had compiled last night. There is a reason for that. He opened a map of Hexagone Fran?aise and placed his hand on the south end. Partially because we have support from allied K.P.A. Italia, there was a time when we thought it would be safer to have the Azuchi invade from the south. But After negotiating with K.P.A. Italia in advance, their commerce cities said they would provide materiel support instead of allowing the Azuchi through. What does that mean? Fukushimas question told him he was on the right track. Most likely, Takenaka had told them her decision but had not given her reasoning why. So Katagiri said, K.P.A. Italia is a joint nation of cities. Each city is a commerce city and, even while K.P.A. Italia is conquered by M.H.R.R., they continue to trade with other nations. They do business with Hexagone Fran?aise and its associated nations. And that includes nations that continue to oppose Hashiba-sama and M.H.R.R. There is no way they can allow the Azuchi through. And thats why they provided support instead? asked Kiyomasa. Testament. The ether fuel shared using the ley line divine transmissions is the result of that. K.P.A. Italia can be seen as the Catholic headquarters, so they are rich with Blessings. As long as we can secure a line, we can continue the invasion without worrying. But, said a voice. It was Fukushima. She rubbed her own right arm and grabbed her elbow. There was a white scar there. That was A wound from the Battle of Novgorod. Fukushima had broken her elbow during her duel with Musashis Vice Chancellor below Novgorod. She had undergone emergency treatment to recover before they started for Edo, but the scar showed up in the sun. It either still felt odd to her or she had just remembered it was visible. Either way, she bent and straightened her elbow before placing it in the water. And Is it impossible to have the Azuchi invade via a different route? Kiyomasa mentally smiled at Fukushimas question. Takenaka had decided on the Azuchis future actions that morning. Fukushima had joined them for that purpose, but I guess she still cant quite accept it. She had been summoned from Edo as the Azuchis temporary castle keeper. And she had been forced to abandon Takigawa for it. Fukushima probably wanted to defeat Mouri and return to Kantou as soon as possible. As for Kiyomasa Im worried about what will happen at Sanadas ruins. She could guess they were all worried about that. But Takenaka had stopped them from doing that and she would not say much about the decision. Fukushimas demand of Katagiri was fueled by her anger over the current situation. And Katagiri responded. He pointed to the northeast of the Hexagone Fran?aise map by his hands. A secondary invasion route for the Azuchi would be to come from the northeast. We are arriving from the central east, but if the Azuchi follows us along a parallel path from the northeast, it should be able to rejoin us once we cross the central mountains and pass through the north of the forested region. That is true enough. That likely meant Fukushima had also considered this route. Kiyomasa opened a space for her as she got in the water and slowly approached. With Katagiri on the poolside between them, Fukushima sat on his left and Kiyomasa on his right. They then tried to view his lernen figur from either side, so he increased its size and turned it toward them. Now, about this northern route. He produced a long-distance image. Just between us, the Protestants of northern M.H.R.R. are gathering on the southern border. The image showed a hill. The light-amplified slope showed rows of mobile shells dressed in black, which signified the M.H.R.R. Protestants. They belonged to the Protestant corporation named Eisenritter, so they had thick armor. Is that the Magdeburg region? Testament. Shibata-sama entered from the southeast as a diversion, but only the provisional border guards responded. The Protestants main force includes mobile cannons and aerial ships and theyre moving south from west of Magdeburg. And it seems It seems? Hollands forces have joined them. Why? asked Fukushima. I thought Hollands Resistance Chancellor William, Prince of Orange, was taken by the Princess Disappearances at Novgorod. Testament. That creates a dangerous situation for Holland since they are still fighting Espa?a. But Katagiri opened two new images. One was a long-distance image of a fleet traveling west over the ocean. The other was a long-distance image of an aerial fleet stopping at a tall metal tower above the waiting Protestant forces. And Kiyomasa tilted her head upon seeing the shapes of the ships in the first image. Is this a Sviet Rus fleet? Kiyomasa questioned the westward travel of the Sviet Rus fleet. What is this? It was not that odd for a Sviet Rus fleet to be on the move. But something felt off to her. And she realized why: Over the ocean? The ocean bordered Sviet Rus to the north. So their fleet should have been traveling toward Shibatas forces to the southwest or Oushuu to the east. So why were they traveling over the ocean? Katagiri nodded and opened his mouth. Sviet Rus used the Novgorod battle to prove their friendship with England by escorting the English ships from the North Sea to Dover. In that case, said Fukushima. Kiyomasa turned toward her and saw she had grabbed the two lernen figur that Katagiri had opened and turned them toward herself. Fukushima then looked at both the fleet in the one image and the ships floating above the Protestant forces in the other. This is an English fleet Testament. Katagiri nodded at Fukushima and then at Kiyomasa too. In order to welcome back the group that intervened in the Battle of Novgorod, Englands Trumps #4, Howard, took a fleet to Holland. Howards fleet was originally purchased from Holland, so we are speculating that it was lent to Holland. And Holland has temporarily given England the right to run their academy. There was no point in asking why. Holland was currently fighting for its independence. Its opponents were Belgium, which was split off from Holland, and Espa?a, which originally owned Holland. Holland was being protected by their fellow Protestants in the northern German principalities and by England is effectively their greatest supporter. If England had Sviet Rus as the guardians of the North Sea, then Holland would be protected from the north by the two powerful nations of England and Sviet Rus. And on land If England provides a portion of the English fleet, which survived the Armada battle unscathed Most likely The Prince of Orange himself may have made a deal with England about temporarily loaning out their authority, just in case. I really am thankful, said a man in a straw hat in front of a sunflower bed. Next to him, a young man lay collapsed on the rush mat laid out to the side of the flower bed. He spoke below the handkerchief covering his face. Thankful for what, Chancellor Segundo? Are you sure you should be talking, Valds? Even a pitcher shouldnt stay out in the sun for long periods of time. Well, I didnt expect the work to last so long. I admire Lady Juanas determination. Thats because Juana manages her health flawlessly. She doesnt even let herself get tanned, so she really doesnt overlook a single thing. That voice from the other side of the flower bed came from the Valds Sister. She could be heard pulling weeds as she continued. My brother doesnt matter, but what is it youre thankful for? Oh, that England has begun to get involved with Holland. Meaning England is taking a new action. Instead of harassing us in Tres Espa?a, theyre moving on to their next international strategy. So? It means the Armada battle is well and truly over. Chancellor, does that mean we can finally relax? Im not so sure. I bet Juana will be delighted, though. With all the related nations moving on from the Armada battle, we only really have to worry about our domestic issues. And with Juanas management skill and the expectation that brings, she can gain recovery support from Corts of our Representative Council. The main problem is Hashiba once they finish their battle with Mouri, but our Tres Espa?a side is overwhelmingly superior to our Oouchi forces, so we need to focus on avoiding Hashiba. I will have Juana come up with a countermeasure. So, in a way, our relationship with Hexagone Fran?aise is going to be important Segundo sat on the edge of the flower bed and reached for the water jug next to him. He gulped some water into his belly and took a breath. Its time we started thinking about Westphalia. But, Chancellor, isnt that where Holland gets their independence from us? Thats why we need to think about it. We need to figure out how to become the finalists who turn everything around with a last-minute homerun. Thankfully, my research shows we have plenty of material with which to do that. Someone approached from the hospital building to the south. It was Juana. She adjusted her straw hat while raising a basket in her right hand. 4th Special Duty Officer? This is supposed to be a rest day, so youre making a poor example getting heat stroke out here. I brought recovery spell drinks and charms. Youre pathetic, brother. Sister, experience is everything. And your brother just gained more experience than you, so do not forget that I have won this round. Lady Juana, I think I can do without that experience, so please give me some water. Yes, yes, said Juana, but she walked over to Segundo and the Valds Brother first. And as she passed the basket to Segundo, she suddenly looked to the flower bed. The buds have really grown, Chancellor. Thats because youve taken such good care of them, Juana. No, no. A smile escaped onto Juanas lips. You are the one who sowed the seeds and looked after them all on your own until they budded. It is still unknown whether or not England has joined Holland. But the movements of this aerial fleet and the fact that Tres Espa?a has ceased interfering with Holland let us make a pretty good guess. Kiyomasa listened to Katagiri while sitting on the poolside. He continued speaking as if he had not noticed Fukushima sitting on his other side. If we have the Azuchi invade from Hexagone Fran?aises northeast, there is a chance the Protestants will intervene. And even if we do not, the Protestants are probably monitoring the Azuchis movements. After all After all? When she urged him on, Katagiri nodded without looking her way. He then pointed to a certain region of northern Hexagone Fran?aise. IZUMO is here. IZUMO supplies England with its floating technology and other technological products and it is on friendly terms with England. Plus, if Hexagone Fran?aise is attacked now, IZUMO might hire a force hostile to M.H.R.R. to protect them. Are you suggesting they would hire England? Either England or a related nation. One of the victors at Westphalia. When England takes action, its possible that we will also see movement from the nations with a connection to Hexagone Fran?aise, England, and Musashi, or that want to make sure those nations owe them a favor, explained Katagiri. So we cannot provoke northeast or north Hexagone Fran?aise. Which means Which means? Kiyomasa narrowed her eyes and looked to Katagiri. This is where his real argument begins. The Azuchi could not invade from the north or south, so it was forced to follow this invasion route. And the enemy had a fighting force and tactics capable of holding back an aerial force. But Takenaka had concluded they could use the Azuchi. So how were they to use it? Katagiri looked to the shallow part of the eastern sky. Even from here, those six ships looked like distant mountains. The Azuchi cant be moved ahead of us, so it will be preserved. Even if it is loaded with materials for the flooding, it cant move out ahead. Katagiri raised his right hand and pointed to the south of the Hexagone Fran?aise map. He indicated the mountains they had passed through and raised his eyebrows. The transport ships loaded with support materiel from K.P.A. Italia are currently circling around from the east, just like the Azuchi. This was information held by Katagiri as their diplomat. With the Azuchi and the arriving transport ships, we can use a certain strategy against Hexagone Fran?aise. He moved his hand. His slender fingers hesitated a few times over the map of Hexagone Fran?aise, but he finally settled on three points between the entrance to the central plain and Paris in the north. They indicated Bases. Neither Kiyomasa nor Fukushima said a word. They simply waited for him to speak. He breathed in once and continued. To avoid the enemy gods of war and other attacks, we do not have the time or preparation to conquer the cities. So we will quickly cross Hexagone Fran?aises countryside. However, we need bases to establish a supply line to support that. But as things are, a base simply made by gathering transport ships might not be able to defend against enemy attack and we would be in trouble if one of the bases was destroyed. Why is that? asked Fukushima. After the attack on Mouri, we head back in the Great Return. If our bases are destroyed, we will have difficulty doing that. He looked to the east. So instead of using transport ships, we place the Azuchi across Hexagone Fran?aise as the bases we need. We use the Azuchis ships as defense-focused supply line bases and use the K.P.A. Italia transport ships to travel between them. Is that how Takenaka-san decided to use the Azuchi? Have you, um, c-completed your plan, Takenaka-san? A quiet voice spoke in a wood-floored hall that smelled of food. It was the dining hall within an ironclad ship. There were few people in the dining hall due to the festival underway up on the deck. But those who were there turned toward the voice, bowed their heads, and took a step back. It was a girl in a monkey-mask hat. And someone spoke to her. Oh, Hashiba-kun. How are you feeling? Oh, quite good. I got a new part from the Azuchi. Hashiba circled to the foot of the table at which Takenaka sat while opening and closing her left hand. That white hand was a prosthetic. When Takenaka saw the movement, she pulled out the seat next to her and gestured Hashiba toward it. And Are you not heading up top? Eh? Oh, no. if I go out in the sun immediately after maintenance, the standard temperature wont set right. Nari Nari Nari: Please take care of your body, Hashiba-sama. The decisive battle is coming soon. Hashiba nodded toward the lernen figur that appeared next to her face. Mi-chan, that would be a lot of trouble for you, wouldnt it? Nari Nari Nari: That is not what I meant. I should not have said anything. If shes worried, she should just say so, said Takenaka with a bitter smile and a stretch. Then she tossed a lernen figur to Hashiba. This is what I sent you a divine mail about this morning, but I think itll more or less work. Wah, testament. Thank you very much. No, no. This was thanks to those two. Takenaka gestured toward the black and gold wings sleeping while facing each other at a table in the center of the dining hall. Before dawn, they made a vertical ascent to extreme high altitude and got the visual data we needed, so now we know the actual locations of the cities. Takenaka leaned back a bit in her chair and lowered her arms on either side. Her shoulders relaxed. This has let me put together a plan for the race to Paris and the Great Return afterwards, but prepare yourself, Hashiba-kun. For what? The real battle with Hexagone Fran?aise will probably be at Parisor rather, at Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. I am aware of that. No, you really arent. Takenaka laughed. And, Something incredible is going to happen in a day or two, but I wont say anything more since theres nothing we can do about it. At any rate, we need to focus on getting to Paris. Is that so? asked Hashiba as Takenaka held out her left hand. Tart. Huh? Kiyo-chan gave me one last night, but it all went to my brain and I dont remember what it tasted like. Im going to eat one and then go to sleep, sotart. I see. Hashiba got up and walked to the counter. Everyone at the counter quickly bowed and respectfully moved away when they noticed her. Takenaka muttered to herself as she watched. Oh, I need to thank Katagiri-kun too Katagiri listened to Kiyomasa and Fukushima describe the strategy that Takenaka had told them that morning. A lot of it was the same as what he had just said. Good. Now he did not feel inferior to the girls on either side of him. He wondered if it was childish to feel happy about that, but I started with thinking about what I could do. He had done just what that Asama shrine maiden had told him the night before. Yes. Hm? Yes what, Katagiri-sama? His heart filled with panic when he heard Kiyomasas question from the left. That was something only he and that shrine maiden knew about and he felt like Kiyomasa was asking about that memory. So he quickly shook his head. No, um, I was just satisfied with my test answers. Hee hee. Youre so silly, Katagiri-sama. Did she laugh because she realized he was lying? But he was thankful she did not ask further questions. Then Fukushima got up from where she sat to the right. Kiyo-dono, Takenaka-sama sent me the version of her instructions from this morning. Fukushima lightly tapped her lernen figur. That action produced a folder by her hands. It bore a cross emblem and she prepared to pass it to Kiyomasa. Kiyomasa stood up from where she sat to the left and she opened a divine mail lernen figur in preparation to receive the folder. But because they looked aside and because their timing did not quite match up Ah. The two of them collided chest-first over Katagiris head. Ow, ow ow. They held their noses and stepped back, but Kiyomasa smiled a little. Was that the Giant Breasts Defense? I am not sure how to master that one, said Fukushima. Thats a real technique? asked Katagiri. I really dont get these combat types, he thought before recalling the night before. He remembered the Asama shrine maiden he had spoken with over divine transmission. Her chest had been fairly large, but Could her breasts do that, too? He pictured the light pink chest cloth in the close-up shots. The lips speaking to him had also been colored light pink by lipstick. But his memories were not all that certain. That was because he had been more focused on her words than the image. So Hee hee. Is this how the Giant Breasts Defense works? To his left, Kiyomasa demonstrated for Fukushima who was tilting her head with a hand on her chin. And when Katagiri saw the transforming shape of her chest armor No, I think the transformation last night applied more pressure from the left and right. But then he snapped out of his sommelier reverie. Waaaaaahh!! Fukushima saw Katagiri throw away his drawing board and suddenly plunge into the water. She looked to Kiyomasa because it happened without warning, but the other girl was only lifting up her chest armor. Kiyomasa, however, looked to their surroundings. In other words A sniper!? Fukushima looked down into the pool where Katagiri was quickly swimming to the opposite side. He was moving away from them. That means Fukushima turned back toward the bow. When Kiyomasa nodded her way and got up, she activated her acceleration spell: Headfirst Fall. With her knee lifted into the air, she leaped to the edge of the poolside. On the way, she grabbed Ichinotani which she had left by the pool. Enemy attack!! By the time she shouted to everyone at the festival down below, Kiyomasa was alongside her, wielding Caledfwlch. And everyone within earshot looked up their way. They had everyones attention. The boys clasped their hands to praise them, but there seemed to be more for Kiyomasa. Is that due to her superior skill with the Huge Breasts Defense? At any rate Katagiri-dono was hit by a sniper! Ehhh!? Katagiris head was sticking out from the pools surface and he realized things were developing without him. D-do you mind if I have a word!? He tried to tell them they had it wrong. It wasnt a sniper! It was boobs! But as he tried to say that and reached a hand out, he saw Fukushima standing on the poolside and speaking to everyone on the deck. The enemy might be dead ahead! Well, yes, Paris is that way, so you may not be wrong about that, thought Katagiri. There might indeed be an enemy beyond the valley path ahead of them. So Be on your guard so that Katagiri-donos sacrifice was not in vain! But you are wrong about that part!! He knew he could not let this continue, but he heard a cheer from the deck. They targeted Katagiri-sama!? The A.H.R.S. Novel Research Club, Oiran Spiegel, will not let them get away with this! Indeed! Katagiri-sama is the idol of our A.H.R.S. Ukemi Research Club, Accidental Exertion! No, if you wish to tell tales of Katagiri-samas greatness, leave it to us in the Storytelling Club, Cmon Long Life! He felt like an unpleasant reality was quickly bubbling to the surface. How does everyone view me? It was an unusual situation to be in while treading water in a pool with no one looking in your direction. But Um. He knew it would be dangerous to let the warriors take action, so he spoke to the two girls in front of him. When he did, Fukushima and Kiyomasa looked back. Katagiri-dono!? Katagiri-sama!? Um, uh But just as he tried to say it was a misunderstanding Eh!? Something shot rapidly between those two and over his head. It was !? It looked like the pools water had lowered by a few centimeters. The waters surface burst and Katagiri was slammed into the water. Artillery!? There was one thing he could tell from the bottom of the water and that was exactly what Fukushima shouted loud enough to reach him through the water. Dead ahead! A god of war is firing on us!! The enemy had arrived. They were quite large. Hashibas invading fleet was travelling in a column and some sudden figures appeared on the very first ship. They were gods of war. The silver charger models had aerial combat wings equipped. Its the Hexagone Fran?aise Lourd de Marionnette knights! Also, they each had a red flag on their left shoulder. That meant Theyre the ace numbers of the royal guards! They hold the 10-20th positions! That put them at the level of a Special Duty Officer. And they actually had the rank of knight. A group of two had flown rather than soared in from the sky. It was too late to intercept them because they performed the charge from impossibly close range. Defense barriers opened in an attempt to stop them, but Incoming shellfire! A series of shells arrived from the supposedly empty area of sky dead ahead and they destroyed the defense barriers. Then the Hexagone Fran?aise gods of war arrived as if splitting apart the shattering light and the satisfying sound. They landed. They were on the deck of the first ship. They both maintained the momentum of their charge and flapped their wings to propel themselves forward. They repeatedly fired the long cannons held below an arm and rapidly traversed the column of eight ships. Volume 5B, 44: Front and Back Ones of the Festival Stands Volume 5B, Chapter 44: Front and Back Ones of the Festival Stands It smolders and rises But it does not blossom like fireworks Point Allocation (Inexperience) The two gods of war advanced. Odas ironclad ships were galleys, so the top deck was nearly flat and quite long. There was a ram and two main cannons on the bow, so the bow was slightly raised. That meant there were no forward-facing cannons on the deck and they instead used turretless homing cannons on the left and right instead. The two gods of war flew along the deck, placing them between those. They used the four wings on their backs to maintain their speed along the port and starboard side of the first ship. Their weapons were many. A long cannon was held below each arm and attached to the god of war hard points on their sides and a long spear was attached to each hip. And the shoulder hard points held Autonomous shields!? Someone on the deck who held an anti-god of war rifle clicked their tongue. When they targeted the upper body of the gods of war, the shields automatically moved and sparks flew. And if they targeted lower down The waist armor is the same!? Sparks blossomed from the armor that opened up like a crustaceans legs but also like a birds wings. And when the inertia of the shields weight threatened to swing the two gods of war around ! they danced. They whirled around and moved their wings to balance themselves and they continued forward while Incoming fire! attacking. They fired the cannons below their arms separately in order to balance themselves. The sparking gods of war launched cannon fire within their gentle spin. The cannon fire followed their rotation and it pierced something: the turretless cannons positioned on the left and right of the deck. While their rapid-fire raced out, their giant metal heels scraped at the deck, leaving a mark behind them. Their weapons roared over and over as they leaned toward the center of the deck and crossed paths there. In that instant, the cannons on their sides flipped upwards. The hard point latches loosened and they circled from the sides to the top of the shoulders and to their backs. ! There the cannons stopped. The magazines were sticking out from the midpoint and that action caused them to come out and fly into the air. All the while, the gods of war continued spinning. They instantly slammed in a new magazine. At the same time, an M.H.R.R. boy standing atop the bridge waved his hand forward. He wore the epaulette of the ships captain and he raised both his eyebrows and his voice. Fire! Shellfire flew toward the gods of war. But the captains order had not been directed at his own ship and it was not his ship which had launched the shells. The second ship behind them had increased its altitude and the main cannons on its bow were targeting the first ships deck. Dont worry about us!! His decision led the second ship to fire its cannons. The air shook, everything shimmered as if from heat, and two high-speed attacks were launched. They targeted the two gods of war crossing paths at the center of the first ships deck. The gods of war were moving quickly, so the two shots were launched along their predicted trajectory. But the gods of war did not stop. The four wings on their backs detonated the air and they leaped and spun diagonally forward. The flying shells had already broken the sound barrier and were surrounded by a transparent vacuum. Hit them! The soundless attacks were pushed on by the captains voice as he endured the great wind they whipped up. The two shots flew straight toward the two gods of war. But just before they hit, the two separating machines did something. They each grabbed the others hand with the hand rotating toward the center of the ship. The sound of straining metal told just how firm their grip was. One pulled on the other and the other simply raced forward. Their respective forces affected each other, so ! The two spun as a single pair. And just as the shells passed by their sides, they let go of each other. Then the two separated to the left and right. The passing shells collided with the first ships bow from behind. Destruction followed. The two main cannons on the bow were broken and the impact reached the ammunition stored below. It exploded. But two things happened before that light flashed and the ship shook. The gods of war leaping toward the port and starboard edges moved their back wings just before colliding with the turretless cannons. Wind exploded behind the silver giants. Immediately afterwards, the soundless attacks reached the bow. As a harbinger of the shockwaves from the resultant explosions, a ripple of dust spread out and the air cooled. Take cover! The double shockwaves swept across the deck. But the gods of war moved even faster and outraced that wave. There were no more enemy attacks as far as they were concerned, so their shields made no autonomous movements. And that made them more nimble. So The two gods of war raced forward as if to surpass and be surpassed by the gap between soundless and deafening. They ran to the stern and the right god of war changed its route. It glided down the center of the ship. It then drew the long spear on its left hip and raised it. From there, it was a series of movements unique to a well-trained warrior. One down. It slammed the long spear into the bridge on the stern. Then the two gods of war flew. They soared up to the ascended bow of the second ship so they could race down the next deck. Fukushima sped up. Still in her swimsuit, she ran through the festival being held on the seventh ship. She passed between the students, the items for sale, and the stands while accelerating with Headfirst Fall and facing forward. She viewed her route through the gaps between people. There! She saw a path she could pass through and she saw something deep in the valley of the crowd. Is that them!? She caught a glimpse of two silver machines flying from the first ship to the second ship. The din of metallic destruction left the first ship, traveled through the air, and reached her ears. The bow had been shot. If she hurried from here, she would make it in time for the fourth ship. So If I hurry even more, I can make it in time for the third ship! She gave a yell to accomplish that. No one move! Instead of just reaching them, the dignified ring of her voice resonated in the people. That overpowering ring caused them all to tremble and come to a stop, but Fukushima did not bother confirming the result. She was already slipping through the gaps in the crowd. Headfirst Fall! Her repeated accelerations and spinning body raced through the festival at full speed. Her movement took the form of consecutive gentle curves that seemed to slide past everything. Each time she swung her body to the left or right, she accelerated and built momentum, but she still had a thought. This is nowhere near enough! She immediately recalled her defeat and injury at Novgorod. That memory was still fresh in her body. It was strong enough that she could reproduce her movements from then and reaffirm her loss. Kh! She arrived at the bow, but she needed height to clear the gap between ships. This distance There were a few dozen meters between the ships. Musashis Vice Chancellor would clear it with ease! Kiyo-dono! Testament! Fukushima leaped without looking back to the responding voice. Roofs were lined up on either side of the festival and she chose one side for her running start. She used the left and Kiyomasa used the right. She raced forward and made a great leap when the roofs came to an end. She was moving in a straight line, but she placed Headfirst Falls acceleration on her leading left shoulder. Go! She used the base of one of the bows cannons for her next foothold and then she leaped toward the sixth ship. Kiyomasa thought to herself while running and jumping to the sixth and then fifth ship. Fukushima-sama? She sensed something in the other girls actions that prevented her from looking back at Kiyomasa. There was something like desperation and impatience in her. But Kiyomasa felt something like understanding toward Fukushima. I might just be imagining it, she began. But this is due to her duel with Musashis Vice Chancellor, isnt it? She had lost at Novgorod. She had clashed with Musashis Vice Chancellor and ultimately failed to endure it. She had not said much about it, but the scrapes and cuts on Ichinotanis shaft made it clear just how intense a battle it had been. The battle at Mito had been nothing in comparison. That reminded Kiyomasa of another memory. When Fukushima had faced Musashis Vice Chancellor at Mito, she had been disappointed that her opponent had not been in top form. But Musashis Vice Chancellor must have been fighting seriously at Novgorod. However That enemy had surpassed Fukushimas expectations at Novgorod. Kiyomasa understood that from what she had heard from others. For example, the battle with Shibata Katsuie, M.H.R.R.s Vice Chancellor. At Magdeburg in the battle preceding Mikatagahara, Musashis Vice Chancellor had fought Shibata and remained entirely focused on defense. And she had then driven him back with the help of others. But at Novgorod, she had fought on the same level as Shibata, even if he had been missing an arm at the time. Importantly, she had been on the same level in more than just skill with a blade. She had held her own against Shibata with footwork, martial arts, and the struggle over the most advantageous position. Something about her must have changed between Mito and Novgorod. Was it training, an insight, or some other way of strengthening herself? Whatever it was, something had quickly increased her skill. And that was why Fukushima felt so much regret. At Mito, she had been forced to defeat an opponent who was not in top form. At Novgorod, she had failed to judge her opponents skill and been defeated due to lack of preparation. She and her opponent each had one win and one loss, but there was a large difference between the two. Fukushima had been surpassed. So she felt regret and it showed through in her actions. Fukushima would not look back at Kiyomasa right now. She simply moved ever forward, as if driven by impatience. Their view opened up as they reached the fifth ships bow. Toh. They leaped toward the fourth ship. Fukushima made the jump and did not look back. Testament. That is fine, thought Kiyomasa. Kiyomasa had also lost. If Fukushima would not look back while out in front, she could be the same. Fukushima-sama. She had no idea if Fukushima could hear her. I will be moving out ahead. Kiyomasa accelerated using the Caledfwlch pair she held below her arms. Finish this. Caledfwlch! Hey. The forests branches surrounded the sky in a wide open space. It was a large hall. But what looked like a floor was dirt and what looked like walls was a domed ceiling. The ceiling was missing its center and the trees beyond masked the morning sunlight. Hey. A voice spoke once more. It belonged to a black dragon sitting in the center of the large hall. His giant body occupied a fifth of the hall and he looked to the hole in the back wall which led underground. A white dragon stood at that entrance to the underground. Hey. The black dragon called out again and the white dragon looked back. What is it, Saizou? Are you afraid to be left alone? Is that anything to say to a Celestial Dragon? Saizou breathed a glowing sigh before continuing. Sasukewhat do you think about Torahide losing? He was truly freed from the bonds of eight hundred years ago and four hundred years ago. Torahide was never really satisfied back when Sakai was here. In a way, we should thank those Musashi students. So whats going to happen to us? Well know in a day or two. Of course, its because we cant make a prediction as short-term as that that we fell behind in Europe but also had such an enjoyable time with Sakai and the others. They certainly were entertaining. I wonder if hell be coming down here. Oh, Im sure he will, but he wont come here quite yet. He mentioned it the night before last. Mentioned what? The place we once guided him to. We still have no idea what it is, do we? Originally, it was definitely nothing more than ruins. But things changed after that man showed up thirty-odd years ago. That man who could speak on our level and investigated so very many things. There was a nostalgic ring to Sasukes voice. Matsudaira Motonobu. We could feel it through the ley lines when that nuisance of a man met his end. Enough reminiscing, said Saizou with a bitter smile. And then Teachers. They heard a voice from behind. A large man had followed them through the entrance and entered the light of the hall. He wore a Far Eastern summer uniform modified to look like a Buddhist priest. He himself was a demonic long-lived man. He waved his tattooed right arm. Unneeded #3, Miyoshi Seikai, here. I am about to leave Sanada. While waiting at the entrance to the underground, Sasuke relaxed his front shoulders and asked a question. What about him? Eh? Oh, if you mean our great teacher, he left as soon as he heard about Isa from Anayama. That sounds like him. Did he say anything about Isa? That she did well. Oh? Saizou slowed his walking pace somewhat. Isa must be rejoicing in the afterlife. So where was he headed? Testament. He said he was going to make up for Isas and our regrets. Musashi? No, I suppose not. He tends not to look at the present. In that case Sasuke spoke the location with some stiffness in his tone. Hexagone Fran?aise. The land in which we fought so fiercely. They met the enemy at the back of the third ship. The third ships deck was set up for the festival which had slowed the two gods of war a little, but the delay was mostly thanks to the Caledfwlch attack that Kiyomasa had made after pulling out ahead of Fukushima halfway across the fourth ship. Just as the two gods of war had tried to take the center line to target the bridge, she had managed to split them to the left and right once more. Fukushima fell toward the one that leaped to port. She could fall horizontally there. The third ships surface contained a deserted festival. The festival stands were lined up on the port, starboard, and center and the walkways were littered with abandoned attractions and food containers. Fukushima kicked one of the wooden containers along the way. En garde! Fukushima saw her enemy change weapons. The god of wars arms did not let go of the long cannons attached to its sides. Instead it used The waist armor! That armor expanded like wings to handle defense of its lower body. The armor on the front right side moved like a crustaceans claws. If it lowered its hips and glided toward her, the waist armor would fly toward her in a piercing attack. It was coming. Fukushima did not dodge the approaching charge. As the straight claws of the armor flew toward her nearly horizontally, she kicked off the edge of a stands roof. Straight ahead! The god of wars right-side cannon fired, but she did not care. She spun to the right in midair and the shell grazed the bottom of her ponytail. FallIchinotani! Her divine weapon, Ichinotani, opened its blade. Ichinotani could absorb her opponents attack and then release it. Ichinotani currently contained an anti-ship ether cannon blast used for the initial attack. The light was launched in an instant. Ichinotanis blade opened horizontally and its close-range attack flew toward the god of war. It targeted the enemys side. Because its right knee was moved somewhat forward, it was turned a bit to the side and its right side faced her. She scored a direct hit. But not on her opponents side. Instead The cannon!? Fukushima saw how the enemy had defended. The enemy god of war had removed the cannon from the hard point on its right side. The canon barrel had fallen. But At the exact height to match my cannon blast! That was precisely what had happened. Her cannon blast had collided with the falling cannon barrel. The god of wars long cannon was a quasi-anti-ship cannon. The barrel was made to endure firepower at that level. After being hit by her anti-ship cannon blast, the barrel instantly swelled out. The power of the blast melted the inside, but the power that escaped the muzzle launched the long cannon backwards before destroying it. The ruptured cannon flew through the gap between the god of wars raised right arm and right wing. Its flight only lasted a split-second. At a point 29 meters behind the god of war, the flying cannon exploded. Fukushima saw the light. And she saw the god of wars silhouette charge forward within that light. She realized the enemys charge had not slowed at all. Also, its waist armor swung upwards toward her height. The straight claws of the waist armor were directed toward her airborne body. It was going to hit. Kiyomasa saw the cannon burst on the port side. Her own battlefield was on the starboard side. She used the two Caledfwlchs in a swordfight against the god of war. She used one Caledfwlch fall back toward stern and to assist her jumps and she used the other one to actually battle the god of war. She did not have the physical strength to clash blades with the god of war, so she continually fell back while using the attack Caledfwlch for short-range acceleration that built up the blades force before an attack. Sound rang out and several festival stands were knocked away. Each time, fruit or coolant water scattered through the air. But as she fell back and clashed Fukushima-sama!? Doubt filled her heart, but she did not have time to check. The enemy was repeatedly attacking her with its expanded waist armor while also firing its cannons. And she heard a metallic sound from the port side. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a short line reflect the light as it flew aft. Fukushimas Ichinotani had been knocked away by the enemys attack. The enemy had defended against Fukushimas attack. But Kiyomasa did not hesitate to use Caledfwlch. This one is mine! They had a goal: their enemy. The Ten Spears are an anti-Musashi unit! They were in the second year while Musashis main force was in the third year, so they had a one year disadvantage. They had to catch up to their enemies, but they also had a duty to surpass them. And the foundation of their enemys offense was their Vice Chancellor. At IZUMO before Novgorod, she had directly fought with and defeated Hexagone Fran?aise gods of war. Humans could defeat gods of war. Of course, the Five Great Peaks and each nations Vice Chancellor would also be able to do that. Even the Special Duty Officers would be able to with preparation time. In that case, the Ten Spears also had to be able to. So This one is mine! Without turning toward Fukushima, Kiyomasa fell back with the right Caledfwlch. She launched acceleration toward the god of war ahead of her and she leaped backwards. Then the god of war moved in. It could give an extra push with its wing acceleration. And Here comes the cannon fire! As soon as she saw the enemys left side, Kiyomasa twisted to the left while still falling back. A shell passed by her face, where her head had just been. The god of war had fired the long cannon attached to its side at close range. The shell smashed the festival stands behind her on the right. The diagonally-fired shot plowed through around a dozen stands and launched them into the sky. Kiyomasa accelerated backwards while the shards, fruits, and water rained down. She kept moving. She moved around and accelerated with Caledfwlch to avoid all of the falling objects as she passed through the remains of the festival. Coming through! And just as she thought she was through, the enemy took a certain action. Its shoulder moved. The previous shot from the left side had moved the enemys right shoulder forward while it fired something toward her. It was not a cannon blast. Nor was it a spear. A shield!? Kiyomasa saw a gliding mass of metal. The god of war had a shield attached to each shoulder and they moved around autonomously. They were used to deflect all attacks to the upper body and the god of war had thrown the right one toward Kiyomasa using an autonomous thruster. And it was not a horizontal throw. It was a side throw very close to being an underhand throw and it slid along the deck. The attack was fully targeting her feet, so Kh! Her bodily control and balance were not as excellent as Fukushimas. She could not dodge to the left or right due to the festival stands on the left and the pile of collapsed ones on the right. And even if she fled further back, the shield would continue pursuit. In that case! She tried to jump on top of the central stands to her left. But just as she did, that row of stands exploded from front to back. The enemy had fired from its right side which was turned out front. And it had not targeted her or been used to obstruct her path. The bridge!! The attack was meant to secure line of fire to the bridge at the ships stern. The cannon blast pierced through the stands, scattered the festival structures into the air, and flew toward the bridge. Kiyomasa did not look back. She could hear it behind her and on the left. The bridges armor had deflected the shell. The bridge was not destroyed, so she leaped. Leaped forward, that is. She jumped over the sliding shield and landed on the wreckage of the destroyed stands. She slid atop a wall panel and aimed her right Caledfwlch toward the enemy. The enemy god of war used the recoil of its right cannon to pull its upper body to the right. It quickly swung its left side forward to meet her attack, but it was too late. The center of its torso was wide open. So Kiyomasa aimed there. She directed the tip of the right spear toward the silver chest in midair. Finish this. Caledfwlch!! She prepared to launch a straight-line blast from Caledfwlchs blade. It was a difference of only an instant. Kiyomasa saw something just before she fired her cannon: a shadow. Eh? Something that was not quite darkness appeared overhead. A tent!? It was a light brown cloth that had formed the roof of a festival stand. The thick canvas was a three-meter square, but instead of falling, it had been launched overhead. The movement clearly ignored both the wind and the previous explosive blast. After all, it fell toward her at the center instead of being blown outwards. Kiyomasa realized what this meant. The god of wars right arm! When the enemy had fired on the bridge with its right cannon, it had swung its left half forward. While doing so, it had torn the tent from the roof of a stand near its right hand. The blast of firing had likely allowed it to easily pull the tent away. It had then used the recoil to spin its body and pull with its right arm. By letting go of the tent, the canvas flew in to cover Kiyomasa from overhead. It ultimately robbed her of her overhead vision. Caledfwlch was targeting the enemys chest, but that was now behind the tent. Oh, no! Caledfwlchs target was now behind cover. ! She tensed without meaning to. And then a wind arrived. It was not a natural wind. It was created by the great pressure of the god of wars action as it charged forward right in front of her. That lightly shook the tent blinding her. She could see it. The enemy was moving beyond the tent. The chest was now in a different position. The enemy had turned so its right side was forward. Thats insane!! She was so impressed by the enemys decision that she forgot all about having her attack neutralized. After all, the enemy had just fired on the right and used the recoil to bring its left side forward. But it had forcibly stopped that and then returned to this position. Even a simple assessment showed that would require stopping the full force of the cannon blast. Just how much of a burden would that place on the god of wars body? The straining and bending caused shimmering heat to erupt from the hips and the base of the left leg. It could not make that same action a second time. But Kiyomasa had already lost her timing for firing Caledfwlch. Unless she forcibly turned her body around, the enemy would not be in her line of fire. So even if she tried to fire the left Caledfwlch I wont be fast enough! And the enemy was now firing its cannon properly. The one on its right side aimed toward her ! And Kiyomasa heard the pilots spirit. Their fighting spirit forced out a groan of anguish as a sign of their desperate attempt. Kiyomasa did not hear the cannon. And she saw darkness deep in the barrel. Ah. The tent fell on her. With the sound of a hole being opened in the air, the falling tent was blown through. The wreckage of the festival stands on the deck were blasted to either side and the tent stopped in the center of that newly-formed valley. The shell was so fast that it did not blow the tent away. The cannon had fired thrice in quick succession. Each shot created a hole in the tent and the god of war used the recoil to spin around. But it used that momentum to launch its left arm forward. That powerful metal arm had drawn the long spear from its hip. The sharp attack pierced the tent. The tent spread out as if to cover the shape of the spears cross-section and then it was shredded without a sound. The god of war did not stop there. Light was launched from the area hidden behind the tent. It was Caledfwlchs acceleration light. The scattering of white light flew in a straight line toward the bow. Since the enemy had lost her chance to fire Caledfwlch, she had instead used it for acceleration and put more distance between them. So the god of war did not let her get away. It rotated its right cannon to cock it and then used its spin to bring its left cannon forward. ! It fired. It aimed past Caledfwlchs flying light and at the large shield it had thrown earlier. The god of war fired four shots toward the sliding object that the enemy would likely use for cover next. With a solid sound, the metal shield was knocked upwards along with Caledfwlch. The wind whipped up, everything was swallowed up by momentum, and the mass of metal flew into a row of festival stands. Destruction followed. But while the god of war spun in the opposite direction, its forward speed was unabated. However At that moment, the metal knight definitely heard something. It was a voice. Wait. It came from dead ahead. But the distance was odd. The voice did not come from the area the god of war had blown away and scattered. It did not come from the large shield that had been blasted along with Caledfwlch. The voice came from right down at the god of wars feet. Someone stood up from the rubble below its racing feet. It was Katou Kiyomasa. The god of war saw the scene. A blonde figure stood up from the pile of rubble that seemed to have spilled across the entire deck. Impossible! Despite all the festival stand fragments and splinters of wooden containers, there should not have been anything large enough to hide a person. Beforehand, the god of wars cannon blasts had blown away pretty much all rubble along that straight-line path. But Kiyomasa had appeared right in front of it: directly below the tent it had fired on so many times. How had she hidden there? She already held the answer in her hand. Caledfwlch!? Volume 5B, 45: Confronter in the Rubble Volume 5B, Chapter 45: Confronter in the Rubble Perception of the situation Understanding of the circumstances Comprehension of the state of affairs Point Allocation (Self-Awareness) Kiyomasa had made a single decision. She would dodge the enemys attacks. That was all. After all, the enemys intent to attack was powerful. Hexagone Fran?aises god of war knights were a historic group and these were members who specialized in cutting-edge tactics. And they were considered aces on top of that. She knew this enemy would never overlook her even in an exchange that only lasted a few moments. And her sense of danger proved accurate when the enemy made multiple attacks to finish her off. So she moved. She started with a cannon blast. She had been unable to fire her right Caledfwlch, but she did so anyway. Straight down. She had wanted to fire it backwards so that it tore across the deck, but she had not had time. She was only able to fire a thick anti-shelter blast from the Caledfwlch while it was aimed down like she was stabbing it into the deck by her right foot. She had rushed the output setting, but the attack had likely reached the tertiary armor. But by dropping herself down into that hole, the enemy had lost sight of her. When thrusting a cannon or spear straight out, it created a blind spot in your lower vision. Kiyomasa had correctly guessed that the enemy would not expect her to be down below after most of the rubble had been blown away. But she had needed to go further than that. Kiyomasa had chosen to abandon one of her Caledfwlchs by launching it backwards while the tent was still blocking the enemys view. By firing the Caledfwlch toward the bow at the same time the enemy pulled back its spear, she could draw its gaze. The enemy reacted exactly the way she had hoped. And Finish this. The enemy attacked while passing by. The enemy twisted its body for a horizontal sweep of its spear, so she dodged it with a side flip and Caledfwlch. The blade of light severed the enemys right hand at the shoulder. Fukushima blocked the enemys expanded armor claws with Ichinotani. With a metallic clang her vision was dyed white by scattering sparks. Kh Ichinotani was knocked away. Of course, that was the obvious result based on the difference in weight. Fukushima used the instant of recoil and made sure her arm was not ripped off by letting go of Ichinotani and flying through the air. She made a spinning leap through the starboard sky to the right of the enemy. The enemy immediately reacted. Its weapon of choice was a jab of its right hand. The tips of the metal fingers were narrow and flat in order to grab small objects. ! The jab was made with the palm facing up and its initial speed surrounded it with a white explosion of water vapor. Instead of instantly approaching, it reached her. And that attack was made without any hesitation. But Fukushima fell. She used her Headfirst Fall acceleration spell to take evasive action. There were footholds there. Fruits had flown into the air from the row of festival stands. They were citrus. Fukushima used those yellow summer fruits as footholds. She touched them with her toes, and Headfirst Fall! She fell. She repeatedly fell forward, toward the space in the air just a bit ahead of the god of war. She spun her body. ! And she made a decision about which route to take in this evasive chain of footholds that still kept her within reach of the enemy. She read the location. She viewed the air in a single instant and noted the locations at close and long range. With that done, she grasped the direction of movement, the speed, and the weight of all the airborne objects. Testament!! Then she soared. And something fell from the sky and into her hand: Ichinotani. The Lourd de Marionnette realized the enemy had reclaimed her weapon. Ichinotani was a divine weapon that absorbed any received power and then re-fired it. The Lourd de Marionnettes expanded armor had definitely been hit by that earlier. It might have been a weak power when it came to anti-Lourd de Marionnette attacks, but that would change if it struck a joint or a weak point. So the Lourd de Marionnette viewed Fukushima as an enemy. It recognized her as an opponent it needed to defeat moving through the air. And in order to strike her !! It used its full power. At their speed, the span of time known as an instant could be divided into many smaller units. The god of war and Fukushima made several high-speed exchanges. Fukushimas speed while repeatedly leaping through the air was an accumulation of falls. Her speed rose with each one and her hair was extended in a straight line without fluttering. The god of war did not let up while pursuing her. It used its full speed with its right side out front and it used its jabbing right hand and its expanding waist armor. The god of war had dropped its right cannon, but it could not use the left one either. That was because Fukushima was keeping her position within range of the right arm. But she did not attack. She too knew the power contained within Ichinotani was weak. So she watched for an opening and, when she saw the appropriate timing coming Nh! Kh! During their exchange of body movements and positioning, the god of war chose to make a cut. It briefly slowed to place Fukushima in the air in front of it. The distance between them grew. At approximately seven meters, it was beyond the reach of a human. Even for a 12m heavy god of war, that was only barely within its maximum reach. So the god of war slammed its four wings backwards. It forcibly accelerated itself straight ahead along the deck. It quickly moved forward while targeting Fukushima at her position nine meters above the deck. It advanced. The push from its back just about toppled it forward. But the god of war used that motion to launch its final attack on Fukushima. As if to say goodbye, it threw a flat-handed jab while passing by. The strike used not just its shoulder but its entire upper body. The way its body arched and bent was reproducing a human action. The arm extended and the wire cylinders of the joints raced out. Ohh! Its rapidly-moving metal fingers reached the airborne figure. Fukushima repeated the process. She continually fell through the air while keeping her eyes on the metal hand jabbing toward her. Simply dodging was not enough. The god of wars speed has already surpassed my own! If she only dodged, she would be caught by the shockwave produced by the arm. And if she jumped inward, she would definitely be hit by the god of wars advancing body. But if she jumped outward, she would never catch back up. In that case Fukushima repeated the process some more. The method was simple. She fell into the air in front of the god of war to stay ahead of it, and Toh! She grabbed an airborne splinter of a festival stand and threw it toward her feet. She created a falling foothold for herself. She stood upon it, and There! She kicked the final foothold: the god of wars jabbing hand. Her repeatedly-falling feet definitely touched the tip as it flew quickly toward her. And a moment later ! She strongly kicked off the jabbing hands fingertips and she fell. I did it! Fukushima confirmed she was out ahead of the god of war. She had left the rows of festival stands and reached the air above the aft plaza. And in that space 30m away from the bridge, she was certain of her coming victory. There was space between them. But it was her turn. The enemy was accelerating, but its entire body was leaning forward. And it had only just swung its right arm inward. Its shoulder was protecting its neck, but its face sensors were visible. The face had to be her target. That was the standard when attacking a god of war. But then she saw a sudden color: silver. It was flat and large and it raced toward her along the line of fire she was considering. Huh? Her confused heart stopped her movements. But that saved her life. It was a shield. The autonomous shield connected to the god of wars shoulder had been swung up and launched. The device used its own power to launch itself out along the jabbing arm. Fukushima saw it, so she took action. Kh! She fired Ichinotanis cannon blast on the flying shield. An impact split the air and Fukushima flew backwards. The shield had not directly hit her. Ichinotanis attack had caused the mass of metals speed to waver and she had kicked powerfully off of it. Headfirst Fall! Fukushima fell in the direction that allowed the impact to leave her. She fell. She bent back and spun in midair. Her falling acceleration grew too great and her speed outstripped her. But she transformed that spin into a proper flip in the direction of her fall. After rotating by 360 degrees and bringing her body under control, she fell forward through the air while half turned on her side. But her trajectory was shifted somewhat. She was headed a bit toward the center of the ship, putting her dead ahead of the god of war. The god of wars shield had done that. The jabbing arm had been somewhat hooked. The shield had flown along that inward curve, so Fukushima had been sent toward the center of the ship when she kicked off of it. And the god of war had its cannon at the ready. It was not afraid of having Fukushimas Ichinotani absorb that power. After all, it could fire more than once and it had its shield even if one was returned. Also You have no footholds left!! With that shout, the god of war fired on Fukushima. It fired thrice. The Lourd de Marionnette pilot watched it all play out. First, his sight devices saw Fukushima look back in midair. Beyond her dancing ponytail and raised Ichinotani, her sharp eyes stared back at him. It was not hostility that filled her gaze. It was fighting spirit. And in front of that gaze, a shell exploded between the two of them. Ichinotani had blocked the first shell. It was unable to fully contain the impact, so Fukushima was sent flying. The Lourd de Marionnettes calculation ability predicted the path of her flight. The second of the latter two shots was on course to hit her. After all, there were no footholds in the direction of her flight. Nor were there any fragments flying through the air there. He had used the jab and shield combo to ensure that. Thus, there was nothing she could do. Also, he was still wary of her Headfirst Fall acceleration spell. That spell did seem to have its limits, but it allowed her to repeatedly fall in the direction she wanted to go. What would happen if she did that in the direction of her current flight? The first of the latter two shots was aimed in that direction. So there was nowhere for her to escape. The Lourd de Marionnette pilot accelerated. He shot forward to determine Fukushimas fate. Ohhh! He grabbed his left spear while moving forward. He would pierce her with the spear. After all You absorbed that first shot, didnt you!? There was a chance she would counteract the next shell with that. So the Lourd de Marionnette pilot accelerated to stop that. He did not hold back. He caught up to his own shell and thrust the spear forward with identical timing. He pulled back his right side and swung his left-side wings for the additional acceleration needed to perform the long spear attack at the same time as the shell. Go! All of the attacks would reach his opponent. I did it, observed the Lourd de Marionnette pilot through his sight devices. But then he noticed something. There were footholds in Fukushimas path. They were fruits and festival stand fragments. He had not created them. That kind of battlefield destruction had supposedly already ended on the starboard side and the battle on the port side had supposedly fallen a bit behind them. Then His vision saw a single burst of sparks. A high-speed shell had collided with the front armor of the third ships circular bridge. The Lourd de Marionnette on the port side had launched it. He knew why. His companion on the port side had fired on the center row of festival stands to clear the line of fire for targeting the bridge. And that had scattered stand fragments into the air above the aft plaza. It cant be! The Lourd de Marionnette pilot breathed a nonexistent gasp at what his enemy, Fukushima Masanori, had done. Had she predicted this situation? He could think of a way: During their earlier exchange of speed, she had definitely grasped all of her surroundings. And at her altitude then, she would have been able to see what was happening on the port side. So You predicted it!? Fukushimas actions seemed to act as confirmation. She kicked off a flying foothold and dodged his shell and spear to the left. She evaded. He had just made a left thrust with all his might. From the outer left, he was protected by his left arm and shield, but The shield! Just as he realized he needed to protect his face Fall! Ichinotani! The Lourd de Marionnette pilot received a damaging impact to the left of his face. Kiyiomasa saw the result of the starboard battle. Fukushima-sama! She felt a strange mixture of joy and relief, but her own battle was not yet over. She had severed the right arm of her god of war opponent. Fukushima had damaged the left face of her god of war opponent. But both opponents would have immediately cut off the transmission of pain and data from the damaged parts. Even if the ones right arm had been cut off, the bodys data control management would make virtual weight calculations to allow for mobility on the same level as with both arms. The god of war had not lost its power. So Kiyomasa raised Caledfwlch and pursued her enemy. The gods of war still did not understand their own level of injury, so We must sink them! And Kiyomasa raised her voice to do just that. Fukushima-sama! They would work together to defeat these two gods of war. And That is the starting point Fukushima-sama needs to rid herself of her frustration! To fulfill that movement of her heart, Kiyomasa aimed Caledfwlch toward the god of wars back. Finish this! Whoops. She heard a sudden voice. And it came from right in front of her. Someone stood directly ahead of Caledfwlch just as she prepared to fire it. It was an old man. Fukushima saw a figure standing before her. It was an old man. It happened just as she landed and prepared to pursue the god of war. The man casually wore a Far Eastern summer uniform. He was short, his hair was thin, and he had a somehow kind-looking smile. However Huh? Fukushima felt like her eyes could not focus on the old man in front of her. She quickly shook her head. She did not know if it was due to sweat or tension, but her eyes finally managed to focus. And Youre a sharp one. She heard a voice. It contained more strength than she would have expected for such an old man. He was short, his hair was knotted in the back, and he wore a round hat on his head. This was a different old man from before. However Do you have a moment? The voice was different, but the manner of speech was the same. Fukushima noticed something when she saw him. She was squeezing Ichinotani with all her might. This! Fukushima realized what this was in front of her. This is a monster taking the form of a man! Fukushima was reminded of when she had been in front of Katsuie. No, Katsuie himself would forcibly hide his presence inside himself. But this old man did not hide it. It was not his appearance that stood out. It was the overwhelming presence merely contained inside a human shape. Could she call it enormous? Her worries told her she needed to be prepared to be trampled if he so much as moved and prepared to be stimulated if he so much as breathed. That was what stood before her. He was merely speaking with her for fun at the moment. Who are-? She tried to ask who he was. But Ho ho? The old man laughed quietly in his throat. You can tell that much when I am simply standing before you? Excellent. Most excellent. You have a better head on you than Kakei or Sasuke. And Fukushima realized two things: the old man all of a sudden held an opened fan in his hand, and The gods of war arent moving!? The gods of war and the two girls had been engaging in an exchange of high speed and acceleration. Then this old man had butted in and spoken with her, so the gods of war should have been able to attack the bridge already. It would not have surprised her to find the bridge was already destroyed and the gods of war were on their way to the fourth ship. And yet the gods of war remained stopped. In fact Everything around me. Fukushima checked her surroundings while keeping her eyes on the old man. It had stopped. All of it had: the festival stand fragments, the flying fruits, the dust, and even the water vapor smoke produced by acceleration were frozen in place, as if to paint a three-dimensional picture. Then she heard a sudden voice. Here. The old man closed his fan. Something immediately disappeared: the gods of war. Both of those giant forms vanished from the left and right. The silver enemies were erased like theatre curtains closing from either side. Now, then. The fan fully closed at the same time as he waved his wrist. Immediately, a voice reached Fukushimas ears. Fukushima-sama! She was on the starboard side facing aft, but Kiyomasas voice reached her from port. This man She provided the monsters identity. is Sanada 1st Special Duty Officer Katou Danzou!! Kiyomasa knew the person in front of her. He was Katou Danzou. According to the Testament, he was one of the strongest ninjas of the Warring States period. He had served the Uesugi clan, but when his skill was tested just for fun, the Uesugi clan had grown to fear him and tried to hunt him down. He supposedly did a massive amount of damage to them and then joined Takeda. That was how he had ended up at Sanada. This was her first time meeting him, but she knew of him. After all For the history recreation of Katou Danzou supporting Sviet Rus, you entered Novgorod and served Mayoress Marfa, didnt you? You know about that? Was that part of your preliminary research before attacking Novgorod? If so The old man raised the corners of his lips. Above his average-height shoulders, his bald-headed face smiled. Did you know that Katou Danzou is also known as Flying[1] Katou the Illusion User? She did know. You are known as one of the strongest ninjas of the Warring States period. But the illusions are in name only and you actually use games that bring very real harm. Games are fun, arent they? The old man had raised his hand at some point. Something sat on that right hands palm. Me? It was a doll. A super-deformed papier-mache doll. The doll suddenly moved in Danzous hand. It held its head between its hands and then faced her with a smile. And Kiyo-dono!! Just as Fukushima called out to her, the doll removed its own head from its body. Immediately, Kiyomasa realized her own neck had been sliced. Kiyo-dono! Fukushima cried out as blood sprayed into the air beyond the row of collapsed festival stands. She had no idea what was happening, but Kiyomasa had been attacked. And At a vital point!? But she heard a breath and a voice. I should have expected this from the Ten Spears. It seems that was not enough to behead you. Fukushima did not look back. This opponent She was not certain, but Fukushima had a feeling she must not look at this enemy. So she intentionally kept her gaze on Kiyomasa. And I am fine. She heard Kiyomasas calm tone of voice. But the position was different. Instead of right in front of the old man like before, she was now a few meters back from there. She had used Caledfwlchs acceleration to fall back the instant the slash hit her. And she held Caledfwlch with its blade raised in front of her. If you thought you could kill someone by playing with dolls, you are quite the na?ve illusion user. Kiyomasas throat had not stopped bleeding, but a pale white band of ether light was tied around her neck and pressed against the wound. Why are you here? I have heard nothing of Sanada supporting Mouri. For a personal grudge. Belonging to someone other than myself. Fukushima listened to Danzous response. I am the one that the self-styled Unneeded of Sanada refer to as their great teacher. Kiyomasa frowned while letting her spilled body heat flow from her neck and between her breasts. The old man in front of her smiled with his fan covering his mouth. That should be more than enough of a reason for this duel. Is this for revenge? No, no. Danzou smiled behind his fan. He pressed the fan against his forehead and lightly tapped his own head. You all are attacking something that need not be lost and you have driven it to a place of resolve. I thought I would ask you why. His fan tapped his head again. Immediately, everything disappeared. Danzou, the gods of war, and all the rubble and fragments frozen around her. Eh? The remains of the battle were there. The festival was destroyed. She held one Caledfwlch and the other lay alongside a god of war shield further aft. And as for her neck Her hand was stained with blood. She had been hit. Kiyo-dono! Hearing Fukushimas voice, Kiyomasa breathed in. She tried to gather strength in her belly, her legs, and especially her knees. But Ah. It was too late. The blood loss sapped her strength and she fell onto her butt. Kiyomasa felt herself go limp. The blood loss was part of the cause, but being released from all that tension played a bigger role. And ! She looked up at Fukushima who had run over and stood in front of her. She smiled up at the girl, but that may have had the opposite effect. Those who had come out to intercept the gods of war called over from the fourth ship behind this one. They could say they had endured that attack. And as a result, Fukushima had achieved victory. But Kiyomasa could see Fukushima. Her sitting position gave her the perfect view of Fukushimas downcast look. Her eyebrows were bent and she tried but failed to keep her mouth tightly shut. The hand holding Ichinotani was trembling. Kh Fukushima-sama. Kiyomasa chose to say what Fukushima had started to say but stopped. You feel frustrated, dont you? Just as they thought they had defeated the gods of war, a new enemy had intervened and stopped them. And he had used an overwhelming and absurd power. The gods of war had been erased and then he had disappeared without a trace. Also He simultaneously appeared in front of both me and Fukushima-sama. Was that normal for an illusion user? But looking at it that way, the result was entirely different. They had not endured the attack. They had been spared. And that may have been why Fukushima hung her head. She angled her head so far that her bangs hid her face. Dammit She yelled while squeezing Ichinotanis shaft so hard she might have been trying to crush it. This was anger. She had been so impatient to make progress, but she had been stopped in her tracks. This cry was proof that she had accepted that situation. She opened her mouth wide and tears spilled from behind her bangs. Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!! Kiyomasa listened to Fukushimas roar. This cry finally let out everything that had been pent up since Novgorod. The smashed and broken festival deck looked like a city after a powerful storm and Kiyomasa sat there as she answered Fukushimas cry with a nod. Finally. It had started during that duel at Mito and it ended now. Fukushima had been unsure how they could correct themselves after their loss and she had generally thought it would all work out if they simply pursued their enemies, but She has finally accepted it. Accepted that they were inexperienced. So Kiyomasa said, Its okay. With those words, she realized she was at her limit. I have used up too much of myself, she thought with a mental sigh while forming her next words. She spoke to Fukushima whose tears dripped from beyond her bangs and whose breaths transformed into a groaning roar. Its okay. Now it is our turn to make a comeback. She had to wonder if she was smiling as she said that. She closed her eyes. And while noticing just how warm the sunlight was, she collapsed onto her back. Notes 1. Tobi in Japanese, hence the Toby nickname with Marfa. Volume 5B, 46: Boy and Girl in a Room of Goodbyes Volume 5B, Chapter 46: Boy and Girl in a Room of Goodbyes Im glad I said that I wish I hadnt said that I wish I could strike the right balance Point Allocation (Under Attack) So are you all ready? Oh, look. You already forgot your bamboo bottle. A girls voice reverberated through a small room. With the sound of a wheelchair moving, Miriam handed over a bamboo bottle. The translucent girl sitting on her lap then spoke. Papa, where are you going? Well, you see? Papa is going to the surface with some other girls. Are you leaving mama!? She asked it so seriously that Azuma had to think for a moment. What should I say, Miriam? I wasnt expecting such a serious reaction either. But papa really is going on a vacation with several other girls. S-stop that, Miriam! Its just a study camp. Im glad you didnt refuse to go out of some weird consideration for me. Miriam glanced here and there around the room. Are you forgetting anything? I might be You have to bring your own blanket, right? Huh? Do I? You arent used to spending the night outside, are you? Oh, if you need a string to tie it up, use the band on my bed. Its only meant to keep my blanket from falling off, but it should be enough. Miriam smiled bitterly as he quickly climbed the ladder and gathered up his blanket. You can attach it to the latch on the bottom of your backpack, cant you? Oh, is that how its used? You bought a pretty expensive KENDO brand for Shugendo practitioners, so I assumed you knew all about this. I only bought it because the person at the shop recommended it. I see. Miriam nodded in understand. Youre such a good customer. Yeah, thats what they said. Do you know what that means? No, I suppose not. Miriam glared at him, so Azuma thought about it before finally tilting his head and asking a question of his own. Im really not sure what you mean, but are you going to lecture me? You dont have time for that, do you? No. Umsorry. She just about nodded at that, but she stopped. You know, she began. You just made one hell of a misunderstanding there. Its not like I want to lecture you. Besides, a woman would prefer a man who doesnt need to be lectured. Then Ill work hard to become one. Do you know what that means? No, I suppose not. Miriam glared at him, so Azuma thought about it before finally tilting his head and asking a question of his own. Im really not sure what you mean, but are you going to lecture me? Again, you dont have time for that, do you? Getting caught in a loop was not going to help. Miriam inspected him now that he wore the backpack with the blanket attached. She grabbed the list of what to bring and compared it to Azuma. Okay, I have a feeling youre going to greatly regret putting the towel in with everything else, but you should be fine. I dont like the sound of that first part. Dont worry about it. I cant go with you, but Ill be looking after our home, so have fun. Make sure you have some good stories for me when you get back. The others are seriously planning to fight some Celestial Dragons. That fight last night was incredible too. Miriams expression relaxed. Hey, Azuma, youve been thinking about something after seeing that battle, havent you? He fell silent, so Bulls eye. Miriam could more or less guess what Azuma was thinking. Lately, he had taken walks with her and looked after the translucent girl. But while he did so, she had sensed that he wanted to say something but was not sure if he should. She was not the type to urge him to do so. She was used to waiting. But she felt like now was the time for that urging, so she spoke to him as he wore the backpack and completed his preparations. Is there something you want to say? Eh? Yes. Youve been thinking about something lately, havent you? Wellyes. Azuma admitted to it. So from here, Miriam only had to ask what he was going to do. But she could not think of a safe way to say the rest. Asking him what he was thinking about might be simple, but given how long he had been worrying over it, that seemed too casual and a lot like she intended to reject it. But she also felt like that casualness was exactly what he needed at the moment. However That wont work. She was the one that had urged him to speak, so if she was to continue the conversation from there You know- Miria- They started speaking at almost the same moment. Azuma looked up and she shut her mouth. And the first to react was Miriam. She held out a hand. What is it? You go first. No, um, what did you want to say, Miriam? He really is good at throwing off my plans, she thought. What a pain, she added with a mental sigh of resolve. I was only trying to ask you what it was you wanted to say. Now she too had exposed her great interest in him. Will you tell me? He immediately nodded at her question. And he meaninglessly looked to the left and right. It wasnt just last night. For a while now, Ive been wondering if there really is nothing I can do. I knew it, thought Miriam. This was why he had been going on walks with her and looking after the girl. It was all a way of searching for something he could do. He had also started some part-time work, so his way of thinking had changed a good deal. He had been someone who was looked after and worried for by others, but now he was someone who looked after and worried for others. And if the Musashi as a whole was desperately working at its approach toward the entire world My friendsno, everyone here is working so hard, and so are the other nations. Even in our enemy of P.A. Oda, everyone must be working so hard. It is important to understand the other side, but you cant let yourself empathize with them too much. I know that. But I think we could manage anapproach that crosses over between this side and the other side. What made you think that? A lot of the things Ive seenbut I think it was mostly when we went to Novgorod. The translucent girl then spoke up while half sunken into Miriams arms. The library Thats right. Azuma smiled. And he said, When everyone was speaking with Lady Yasuhira, Vice President Honda-kun was thoughtful, Asama-san was hesitant, Aoi-kun helped out, but if the various bonds of the current world can be found in discussions of history like that Yes? I could take responsibility and- No. Wrong. Sorry, thought Miriam with a sigh. But hes such an idiot. The way of thinking from his imperial lifestyle would crop up in the weirdest places. Do not take responsibility when it will only make things worse. Everyone will work together to reach a positive resolution. Thats what our classmates are sure to say. But You barely ever make an actual appearance, so if you took responsibility, you really would be acting as a puppet. It would only harm Musashis reputation. Besides, youve begun a secular life. So Miriam raised her right index finger. Why am I so irritated? she wondered. No one will take you seriously if you start talking about taking responsibility. So What? What if you gave them advice instead? She had only meant it as a possibility. But Miriam. Azuma raised his eyebrows a bit as he spoke. His strong tone made Miriam think he was going to ask her not to make fun of him. And then Azuma continued. The thing isI dont know enough about history to give advice. Azuma nodded with confidence at what he had said. After all, the imperial history was the official history. He had learned that all too well when listening to Sanyou in the library before going to Novgorod. Besides, they had Neshinbara and Asama for that kind of thing. His knowledge and support were far smaller than theirs. There would probably be times when his little knowledge fit perfectly in the gaps of their knowledge, but that was not the same as giving advice. Im ignorant, arent I? I am well aware of that. So Thats why I want to take responsibility. Youre more than I had bargained for. Yay, she complimented meor not. That glare says not. Ive figured out that much. I fell victim to this so many times before I did. But Miriam held the translucent girl tight as she spoke. Is there anything you can do? Right now, probably only making a living by working part-time. Azuma felt like so many things had been brought back to square one. If this was how it would be, he wished he had spoken to her sooner and gotten her help in restarting and changing direction. However Ah. If he was thinking that way, it would mean he did want to do something. He had likely already made that decision in his heart. After all Everyone is working so hard. The thing is. This might be sudden, he thought as he spoke. Everyone has such a hard time just making a living. So you noticed. Just supporting yourself requires a lot of hard work. Right, agreed Azuma. He had realized something recently. People arent just working for their own lives. The scope differed from person to person, but everyone supported a portion of the nation known as Musashi. Even his part-time job at a market cash register was like that. He had not become a portion of the corporate group managing the market. He was in charge of a small portion of a market owned by a corporate group that was a part of Musashi. If he left that position, it would create a gap in Musashi. Someone else could probably fill that gap, but it would still require rearranging the pieces that composed Musashi. It was the same with his pay. The corporate group could not print their own money, so the corporation was simply taking some of the money circulating throughout Musashi and giving it to someone who was in charge of a portion of Musashi. By working, he was in charge of a portion of Musashi in some way. It hit me when I was paid for helping with the Musashis repairs recently. Yes, that does make it feel like youre making Musashi. Yeahits especially obvious with those of us directly working on it, but its also true for Naito-kun and Naruze-kun who carry the parts, for Ohiroshiki-kun who supplies food, and for everyone else too. Then wouldnt that be enough for you? Hmm, groaned Azuma as he thought about Miriams question. After a few beats, he answered her. You see, its about something Aoi-kun and Horizon said. If anyone is feeling they need someone to take responsibility for their lifestyle because they cant do anything and always need help, then they should go join those two. I see. Miriam held the girl. It sounds like papa is leaving to be with a boy Papa likes boys? L-lets stop that. Azuma sighed and opened his mouth. I cant say all that is true for me andneeding someone to take responsibility for my lifestyle? I dont think Ive been living like that. If you did go there, I think there would be some very annoying parts unless you had established some relationships there already. Thats true, thought Azuma. At the moment, Asama and Mitotsudaira seemed headed in that direction, but they had strong relationships as a knight and an old friend. But aside from that My position is different from other peoples, so I thought I might be able to use that somehow. If you take too long, youll reach the expiration date on that When she said that with a nod, there was nothing he could say in response. However Did you ask any of them for advice? Like that king? No, not yet. Then use this study camp to do that. Theyre experts at that kind of thing, so they should give you an answer if you are indeed useful. With that, Miriam moved her wheelchair forward and started herding him out of the room. What? he thought, but she glared at him. You have to get going, dont you? Oh, thats right. Thank you. Youre welcome. Its only to the door, but Ill see you off. Also. She continued with a sigh. No matter what you do or what happens, as long as you come back to us, everything can return to normal. That alone I can promise you. After all Our promise to not interfere with each others lives is already falling apart and I cant let it get any worse. Volume 5B, 47: Debaters at the Water’s Edge Volume 5B, Chapter 47: Debaters at the Waters Edge Hurrying up and down Tilting west and east Point Allocation (Nature) The sounds of water fell a great distance and spread out over a wide area. It came from the water dropping off a valley waterfall and passing over a stony riverbed. The current was weaker in the waterfall basin, but that led to another waterfall. As the riverbed rose, the river widened and the current quickened. The rocks kept the current from being even, so the water murmured as it churned. Those small sounds of spray were joined by voices. Here I go. Swimsuit-wearing Futayo swung Tonbo Spare around in front of the waterfall basin. She tried a few times to position the angle so the basin was reflected in the blade, and BindTonbo Spare! Understood. The basin was split. Some fish had been hiding near the bottom after descending in preparation to climb the waterfall, so they desperately leaped into the air to avoid the attack. Adele and Mitotsudaira caught them while another two girls stored them. Heh heh. I have a live-box over here. And there was a hot spring over there, so Naomasa is setting up a girls bath. Those two were Kimi and Horizon who sat on a large riverside stone with their legs soaking in the water. Nearby, Naomasa was checking out the sturdiness of a fence set up around a hot spring bath built from stones. Next to her, Asama had a sign frame open with a long bamboo spear sticking into the riverside rocks. Mitotsudaira walked over from the waterfall basin while carrying fish in the summer uniform shirt she had removed. It looks like well have enough for one per person. Mary was also carrying fish next to Mitotsudaira and she had some kind of spirit light around her. Mary nodded toward that light a few times. It looks like we can still catch some more river fish. The water is teeming with life this year, so it looks like they will have a lot of fish making the journey upstream. Then she saw a few people who had their feet soaking in the live-box: Masazumi, Narumi, and Gin. They were inspecting several sign frames. Date Vice Chancellor, Tachibana Wife Which of these two reports do you think is true? One is from Hexagone Fran?aise and the other from M.H.R.R. Im having a hard time deciding, so I could use your help. Good question, said Narumi as she looked at her own sign frame. Date was a combat-oriented academy, so their former Vice Chancellor would be used to reading this kind of intelligence. Narumi was comparing two texts that had been sent to her with Asamas authorization. They were the original text taken from newspaper extra editions, so they were written in French and German. They both provided an HQ report on the result of the battle fought that morning. However Theres quite a difference between the two nations reports. Then Gin spoke up next to her. Hexagone Fran?aises announcement says two god of war aces sunk two of Hashibas advance ships and defeated two of the Ten Spears, doesnt it? She can read foreign languages too, realized Narumi. And Not that its a competition. Narumi spoke before Gin could say anything more. And the M.H.R.R. one says they defeated two of Hexagone Fran?aises god of war aces and protected their advance ships. Gin realized something from the Date Vice Chancellors comment. So she can read German too. I would expect nothing less from Dates Vice Chancellor, she thought while honestly impressed. She had no intention of turning it into a competition. That girl was a former Vice Chancellor and Gin was a former 3rd Special Duty Officer. Their positions were on entirely different levels. She could not hope to compete. Thus Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige, which do you think is better: a Vice Chancellor or a 3rd Special Duty Officer? Tachibana Husband: Eh? Are you talking about yourself? Tachibana Wife: It is a hypothetical question. Tachibana Husband: Oh, I see. But I really dont think you need to worry about this, Gin. I mean, youre a former 3rd Special Duty Officer. That means youre a normal student. Tachibana Wife: Former? Tachibana Husband: Only because I screwed up, though. Tachibana Wife: Then former is fine. Just fine. Thats right, thought Gin. With the former, the position of 3rd Special Duty Officer no longer mattered. And the other girl was a former Vice Chancellor. They were both normal students, so there was no need to worry about all that. Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige, you always show me a new way to look at things. Tachibana Husband: What do you mean by that? Tachibana Wife: Judge. You make sure I do not sully the Tachibana name. That is what I mean. Gin looked to the Date Vice Chancellor. A smile naturally formed on her lips. The other girl also seemed to be exchanging words over a limited divine chat. She seemed to be connected to the 2nd Special Duty Officer. Unturning: Hey, Kiyonari. Hypothetically, what would you do if I fought someone who had two prosthetic arms? Uqui: You have prosthetic legs too, so youre cooler. Unturning: What if it wasnt about the simple organic-to-inorganic ratio? What if it was about whats on the inside? Uqui: On the inside? Oh. you mean your organs! I do like things to be soft and juicy on the inside, but if youre going to put anything in there, make sure its pointy and metal. Unturning: Your values certainly are something else. Gin saw the other girl finish her conversation. She did not know what that conversation had been about, but since the Date Vice Chancellor sighed quietly as the sign frame vanished, she must have received a satisfactory response. Then that other girl looked to Gin and smiled. The smile did not reach her eyes. Oddly, the two of them spoke at the exact same moment. Well. They breathed in. Lets try to get along. Gin said, M.H.R.R.s primary national trait is their reliability. So the odds are slim that anything in their report is an outright falsehood. Narumi replied, But the M.H.R.R. Catholics are known for their ostentation with things like indulgences and for worshiping temporary objects in their idol worship. Plus, Hashiba used to be Mlasi. We can assume they would not hesitate to release information that gives them an advantage. And Hexagone Fran?aise is the future ruler of Europe. They are currently fighting to determine what direction their nation will take. And yet they are preserving their forces. That means Hexagone Fran?aise has the advantage. That makes me doubt their report would contain any falsehoods. Im not so sure. The Logismoi Oplo left with Hexagone Fran?aise were of vainglory and pride. And the battlefield was within Hexagone Fran?aise. They would never let word get out if things had gone poorly for them. Ho ho. Narumi placed a hand on her side and raised the corners of her lips. Gin also placed a hand on her side and lifted the sides of her mouth. Ho ho? They each reached for the others sign frame. The first to ask a question was Narumi. What do you think this means, Tachibana Gin? In the interest of fairness, how about we both answer at the same time? Good idea, agreed Narumi. Then they both answered at once: Both are false. With that conclusion, they relaxed their legs inside the live-box. Thats what I thought, agreed Masazumi. She first leaned toward Gin and asked a question. What do you think M.H.R.R. and Hashiba accomplished? They probably drove back the enemy gods of war. If they had destroyed them, they would have taken the pilots prisoner and Hexagone Fran?aise would be using international public opinion to pressure them. They would say a nation that does not return POWs is barbaric. Then, said Masazumi while turning toward Narumi. What do you think Hexagone Fran?aise accomplished? They did significant damage to two of Hashibas ironclad ships. They also managed to escape from two of the Ten Spears. And possibly injured them. After all, Hashibas ironclad ships are hurrying toward Paris. If any of them take significant damage, they would have to be scuttled and abandoned while the others hurried on. So Hexagone Fran?aise can pass that off as sinking them. And defeating some of the Ten Spears would mean robbing M.H.R.R. of a few commanders, so M.H.R.R. would have stopped their invasion. Since they havent, we can assume that the Ten Spears were not truly defeated, said Narumi. Most likely, the supposedly-defeated Ten Spears will make an appearance and show off that theyre just fine either tonight or tomorrow. Then what kind of fight do you think it was? Good question, said Gin. M.H.R.R. was apparently holding a festival on their deck for the history recreation, but they would have been strictly monitoring their surroundings thanks to the attacks over the past few days. And if the Ten Spears ended up fighting gods of war Masazumi listened to Gin. The two gods of war must have charged the deck from close in and then escaped. Just to be sure, could it not have been an attack from the ground below the ships? Aerial ships are indeed weak to attacks from below, but breaking through the bottom of the hull would require aiming a cannon perpendicular to the bottom. I doubt they could perform a high-speed charge, fire straight up, and also take on the Ten Spears who would arrive along the horizontal plane. Also, firing through the bottom of the hull is not enough to sink an aerial ship. If they were going for a hit-and-away attack, they would aim for the bridge. On the Oda ironclad ships, the upper deck is a flat and straight line. And with the festival set up, they would have had the perfect runway with cover on either side. Wow, Im completely ignorant about this kind of thing Masazumi realized she could only nod in understanding. She felt she had gained a lot of knowledge and understanding from reading all sorts of books, but I cant keep up when theyre using the latest information and then making speculations based on that The girls in front of her were at the Vice Chancellor and 3rd Special Duty Officer levels. It was only natural for their thoughts and knowledge to be superior, but Vice President: What are our Vice Chancellor and 3rd Special Duty Officer doing? Tonbokiri: I just caught a big one! Gold Mar: Hey, Ga-chan, adding in censor bars is so much better while listening to the valley river, isnt it? The word freestyle came to Masazumis mind. But Narumi suddenly said something. This means Hexagone Fran?aise can reuse gods of war for anti-ship attacks, doesnt it? Reuse? It means they do not have to build exclusively aerial gods of war like Tres Espa?a does. Most likely, Hexagone Fran?aise has built stealth god of war transport platforms. And Those would be devastating if used against a ship like the Musashi that has a city on the surface. Did you conclude that from these articles? Judge, replied Gin. Two gods of war made a charge down the decks. If they had flown in from long range, they would have been intercepted. Most likely Gin recalled the past. It had only been about two months ago. Hexagone Fran?aise has the same class of stealth technology used by Tres Espa?as San Martn during the Armada Battle. But while Tres Espa?a used it for a warship, Hexagone Fran?aise has used it for a god of war launch platform. Platform? The Date Vice Chancellor nodded at that question. In this case, you can think of it like an aircraft carrier. Isnt that right? She turned around to look at Gin who observed her face. She was not smiling. This was the look of someone who had years of experience in strategy meetings. Excellent, thought Gin as she nodded. To destroy the bridges of M.H.R.R.s ironclad ships, they have to use anti-ship cannons or a penetration spear. This was the debut of that strategy and, since this is Hexagone Fran?aise, the nation of gods of war and knights, they likely used spears. That means they would have used ground gods of war equipped with quasi-anti-ship cannons and spears along with aerial combat equipment. Spears andquasi-anti-ship cannons? Quasi-anti-ship cannons are used to destroy the structures built on top of a ship. That equipment provides them the optimal weight for performing an aerial charge. Carrying them along with the spears is necessary for the success of the mission with two gods of war. A clear question mark appeared on the Vice Presidents face when she heard that. How should I explain this? wondered Gin, but Dates Vice Chancellor did so for her. If theyre willing to make it a suicide mission, they could use a single god of war armed with a spear. And that stance can work to increase the fighting spirit of your own forces. But if you need to be absolutely certain that this mission will be completed, the odds of success and survival increase considerably if you send in two or more gods of war so they can cover for each other. Thats true Right? The Date Vice Chancellor leaned forward. Thats how insane a feat it was to leave a stealth platform and board the enemy deck. And the enemys deck was prepared for a festival, but that could have been camouflage. They boldly charged down the deck while using their spears and cannons to destroy the ship-top structures. Instead of building aerial gods of war, Hexagone Fran?aise is sinking the enemy ships by challenging them to a ground battle while in the air. Judge. Gin nodded. And from that we can conclude Hexagone Fran?aises platforms have a total length of- Wait. The Vice President interjected with a word and a hand. Huh? Gin was confused by the sudden interruption. She had no idea why she was being stopped with a hand. But the Date Vice Chancellor spoke before she could say anything more. Dates gods of war are aerial, but they are heavyweights even among heavy gods of war. Hexagone Fran?aise generally uses middleweights, but they should rival Dates in weight when so heavily equipped. And Dates god of war carriers launch the gods of war with 300m catapult lanes. Hearing that, Gin realized why the Vice President had stopped her. Oh, thats right. She had not yet lost the inherited name of Tachibana Gin and she was being handled as a transfer student from Tres Espa?a. Thats right. Muneshige had lost his inherited name and moved here, so he was a student of Musashi Ariadust Academy. Gin was different. So she could act as an adviser here, but she could not reveal more of Tres Espa?as information than necessary. Her estimation of the god of war firing platform was based on the specs of Tres Espa?as god of war carriers and aerial gods of war. That was information she could not provide. And it would be dangerous for Musashi to hear it. After all, that would mean they knew classified Tres Espa?an information. So Gin lowered her head toward Musashis Vice President and Dates Vice Chancellor. Judge. Thank you very much. No, I was careless there. I can casually say what I want since Date is allied with Matsudaira, but Tres Espa?a is different, said Dates Vice Chancellor. But given Hexagone Fran?aises god of war flight ability, how much do you think they could shorten the platform? Gin immediately opened her mouth when she realized what that question meant. The Date Vice Chancellors question was one almost anyone in a high-ranking combat role in Tres Espa?a could answer. After all Tres Espa?a borders Hexagone Fran?aise, so they buy food from Espa?a and own a lot of Espa?as debt. We simulated countless battles with them and fought actual skirmishes on the provisional border, she said. But here we are talking about taking off at the end of a runway. Since they would want enough speed to take off from just within the effective range of the defense barriers, 100 meters should suffice. This really changes the battlefield, interrupted Naomasa while putting together the stones for the hot spring. With a 100m platform and two gods of war, they can do significant damage to two warships. That kind of efficiency is going to make me cry. El Azors can perform long-range fire, but they are lightly equipped and a direct attack on the bridge is only thought of as a last resort. This attack uses fairly heavily-equipped gods of war to directly board an aerial ship and charge the bridge. And if it comes from a stealth platform, no nation will be prepared for that. Really? Naomasa smiled bitterly. We will, wont we? Hearing that, Masazumi lowered her shoulders in a deceptive sigh. I guess well have to be Oh, then were going to lose a ton of money again That comment came from Heidi who was staying out of the river and instead picking plants from the slope and putting them in the basket on her back. Naomasa glared at her. What are you doing? Eh!? S-some of these are worth a lot! And these ones here are extremely poisonous, so theyre great for backroom deals! She sure hasnt changed, thought Naomasa, but she decided to ask regardless. So whats this about losing money? Well, we can contact Oushuu a lot easier now, right? So we can have the IZUMO HQ produce a lot of equipment for use against Hexagone Fran?aises tactics. Thats true enough. Really? asked Masazumi and Narumi silently stared at her, so Naomasa nodded. Gin started to stand up to be polite, but Naomasa held out her prosthetic arm to stop her and explained to Masazumi. Listen. Musashi has Musashi IZUMO on it. And we also have the Asama Shrine, right? The Asama Shrine is closely related to Shirasago Enterprises, which can be seen as an IZUMO branch family. That said, the facilities in Musashi are small and they dont have much personnel, so they cant perform any major development, experimentationor production. So After completing the planning and verification stages on Musashi, the actual development and production are left to the IZUMO HQ or Shirasago Enterprises, right? Judge. We can also have IZUMO only do the development and have the production done in a surface reservation nearer the Musashi. That system has existed for a while, but its become a lot more important since England. And in a case like this, its especially useful. Thats right, said Heidi while sitting down on the slope. If we cant stay in close contact with IZUMO, the various machinery and materials have to be procured on site or replaced with some kind of substitute. When that happens, theres a lot of room for merchants to intervene. But if using IZUMO to develop equipment for new tactics becomes the norm, the merchants who bought up a lot of materials in advance are going to be in trouble. I see, said Masazumi with a nod. Just then, she heard a voice from below the second waterfall located downstream. Heyyy! It was Toori. Mitotsudaira placed the fish in the live-box and walked to the second waterfall. The edge of the waterfall was stone with a thin layer of moss growing on it. She got on all fours to make sure she would not slip and she peered down along with Adele and Kimi. It was a drop of eight meters. There was a wide river below. It was contained within the valley, but the rocks forming the river were small and the riverbed was deep. A few tents were set up on the sand and gravel riverbank. And there was a swimsuit crossdresser in the light green waterfall basin. Even if she was wearing a swimsuit, Mitotsudaira was hesitant to reveal so much skin to her king. What is it, my king? Oh, Nate. Is that Adele and Sis with you? Adele gave an affirmative yell and waved her hand while Horizon approached her from behind. Horizon suddenly crouched down and performed a tackle. Watch out, Adele-sama! is the name of the gag. The automaton slipped on the moss and her weight pushed both of them off the waterfall. Eh? They fell. And in that instant, Mitotsudaira grabbed the back of the hard points on Horizons hips. Nwah! She pulled the two girls back up. She got them to safety, but now she was slipping forward. Eh? She fell. And in that instant, Horizon and Kimi grabbed the back of the hard points on Mitotsudairas hips. Hnnn! They pulled her back up. But due to the lack of a harness connecting the two hard points along the back of her hips, the swimsuit pulled past her butt and slipped down to her thighs. Kyaaaaahh! The water flowing toward the waterfall gathered between her slightly spread legs and pushed her further forward. Kimi-sama! shouted Horizon to her right. Grab her butt, not her chest! Theres nothing to grab there! Im supposed to grab the left side, right!? And I massage it, right!? What are you two doing!? Meanwhile, Mitotsudaira really did start falling. Kh! She stuck her hands down toward the rock wall within the waterfall. She was lucky the moss was so thick. She could dig her nails in for enough of a grip to push herself up. She made it back on top. Once back in a sitting position, she fixed her swimsuit and looked to the left and right. On the right, Horizon did not hesitate to give her an expressionless thumbs up. On the left, the idiot sister did not hesitate to begin a smiling dancing. Why doesnt she slip and fall? wondered Mitotsudaira, but then Asama walked up next to them. She looked to Mitotsudaira with a bow and arrow in hand. Oh, thank goodness. People dont often take a plunge from a waterfall while bottomless, so I wasnt sure how to stop you. What were you planning to do with that bow and arrow? Naruze, who was soaking her feet in the hot spring along with Naito, drew and held up an image of a fish pinned to the top of a waterfall by an arrow piercing it from above. After looking back at it, it took Asama three seconds to realize what it meant. She quickly waved her hands back and forth. N-no! I was trying to fire it between Mitos legs so her half-stripped swimsuit bottom would catch on it! I dont like the sound of that for several reasons! But Asama told her to calm down and looked to the bottom of the waterfall. Um, Toori-kun? Yeah, I wanted to know if we can start a fire. There are a lot of local gods around here, right? Yes, confirmed Asama. I asked the local gods to temporarily rent us this area. They agreed as long as I brought some divine sake from the Asama Shrine. You sure are thorough. I have to be when were visiting the ruins and battling Celestial Dragons. Greeting the local gods means we dont have to use any extra substitutions when routing through these gods to use our contracts. She lowered her shoulders. That said, I had actually already reached an agreement with the mountain spirits. Since the mountains here are connected to Asama. They all wanted the blessing of Asama. Do you mean sake, Asama-sama? Pretty much, yeah Asama smiled bitterly. Just then, a bamboo spear launcher fell from the sky and stabbed into the ground in the middle of the group of boys constructing tents down below. Waaah! Mitotsudaira watched as Neshinbara immediately dashed away and only later looked back. Once he noticed the shape of the launcher, he struck a pose with enough force to produce a snapping sound from his sleeve. The enemy!? Hes come up with another weird game Behind Mitotsudaira, Kimi lifted up Mitotsudairas back hair which was being pushed toward her by the water. She could tell what the girl was doing without even looking back. Sideburns. Adele, your laughter boiling points is way too low. But turning around would only make things worse, so she let Kimi do as she wished. She looked down and saw a torii-style indicator displayed on the side of the launcher. It was labeled Sake Amount: Drink in moderation and the colored bar indicating the contents was shrinking. Wont the land reek of alcohol after this? Theyll drink every last drop, so that wont be a problem. Once theyre done with it, it can be shared with the local people. Heh heh. Being part of the Asama Shrine cant be easy. This wasnt really necessary for the study camp, after all. Yes, I know what this was! Asamas outdoor spirit has opened up! Yes! Opened! Open, my outer door! Bring your euphemistic pickle and enter my hidden land! You lover of hidden lands! What are those looks of scorn for!? You want to see that badly!? Yahoooo!!! Your voice is echoing, so please stop that. Mitotsudaira knew that turning around would be a very, very bad idea. But Asama walked up next to her and spoke. Toori-kun, once the sake is gone, you can start a fire. Sure. Ill tell Tenzou. Horizon, the tent for all of you is ready, so go put your things in there later. Judge. Toori-sama, that would be the tent for the two of us, wouldnt it? The atmosphere froze. Mitotsudaira realized everyone nearby had stopped moving. That was of course only the ones close enough to have heard Horizons answer. Masazumis group was still debating something and Mary and Futayo could be heard fishing back at the waterfall basin. Oh, I can hear cicadas in the distance Behind her, Kimi moved around a bit and stuck her butt into Mitotsudairas hair. Hermit crab. Mitotsudaira really wanted to kick her away, but she was afraid it would make her slip and fall again. Down below, Noriki gave the crossdresser a serious look. Toori. Yeah? Dont die. Y-you sure are direct! But it was Kimi who answered him. Now, now. He isnt going to die. I mean, he has Mitotsudaira and me with him. Mitotsudaira felt a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. Her face rapidly paled, but then it grew bright red even more rapidly. And when she opened her mouth W-wait, u-u-umm. Calm down. This is the same as coming to our house. Yes, it would be the same environment, said Horizon. The automaton looked to Mitotsudaira and then looked behind her. You too, Asama-sama. Asama felt a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. Her face rapidly paled, but then it grew bright red even more rapidly. And when she opened her mouth N-no, um, wh-what are you talking about!? Calm down. This is the same as when you stayed at Toori-samas house. Yes, it would be the same situation, said Kimi. The idiot sister looked to Asama and then to Mitosudaira. But Horizon wasnt there when Asama and Horizon slept over the other day. Ah, gasped Asama. Thats right The other day That would be the night when Neshinbara-kun was flattened. And the night before Tenzou-kun was feeling himself in a questionable way. 10ZO: Wh-what!? What is with this bizarre treatment Im getting!? Scarred: Dont worry, Master Tenzou. Everyone understands. Almost Everyone: Yeah, we understand all too well!! 10ZO: Enemies! Youre all my enemies, arent you!? The ninja grew suspicious of them all, but Asama ignored that. She came to a belated understanding about Horizon. There was a lot they had to think about with the sharing and whatnot, but as they were Horizon sees us as the ones with a deeper connection to Toori-kun. Romance was not the only possible relationship between two people. So that made them more experienced than Horizon. You dont have to worry about us, Horizon. Mitotsudaira stretched her leg out below the water to lightly kick Asamas shin. She was probably scolding Asama for being so withdrawn. Asama appreciated the concern, but her foot slipped and she tripped. She landed on top of Kimi and Mitotsudaira, so all three of them slid along the rocks at the top of the waterfall. Kyaaaaaahh!! Mitotsudaira forcibly held her ground and Horizon pulled them back. After seeing Asama fall to her knees and gasp for breath, Horizon placed a hand on her shoulder. I find it hard to know what to do when you are trying to be considerate, Asama-sama. Is that so? Meanwhile, Hanami opened a sign frame. The local gods were finished drinking the sake down below. So she brushed back her newly wet hair and peered down. She spoke to the crossdresser. You can prepare a fire now. Also She hung her head in exasperation before continuing. Ill leave the rest to Horizon. Sure. I dont really know what this is about, but if you wanna divide up the rooms like were living together, then lets have fun with it. Also, Asama? Yes? The crossdresser pulled something made of cloth and string from the river and placed it over his head like ears. What is that? she wondered just as Kimi stroked a finger down her back. Outdoor. Once she caught on, Asama swallowed a scream and wrapped her arms around her body. The wind blew across some wood flooring. An evening sky was visible overhead. The people on that floor sank into the evening colors provided by the sun which was now level with them to the west. The floating floor was a ships deck. This was the fourth ship of Hashibas Hexagone Fran?aise invasion fleet. A festival was prepared on the deck and the stands were open for business. But their lights of activity illuminated uniformed students. The stands were preparing some light food, but they were also fully equipped with anti-god of war rifles and targeting spell charms. So the festival is continuing after preparing for enemy attack. Or is this meant as a night festival? Im not sure. This is Katou Yoshiaki. Im here to watch over the scuttling of the first and second ships. Gold wings danced across the bow plaza while holding a paper plate of dumplings. She was flying toward someone positioned to face the setting sun. Takenaka, you explain it for me. Yoshiaki looked to Takenaka who was only wearing a P.A. Oda summer uniform. She had her back to Yoshiaki and she was resting her elbows on the decks railing. She must not have had to worry about her skin with the sun nearly set because she was not wearing the M.H.R.R. coat she normally wore like a cloak. Yoshiaki viewed the tall girls bare back which, unlike her own, had no wings. Are you thinking? Eh? Ohh, umm, Im always thinking. I see. Yoshiaki stood to Takenakas right and held up the paper plate of dumplings. Want some? Thank you. Takenaka said that with a smile and took one. Just one. She placed it in her smiling mouth and Now, what is it you wanted to ask me? Takenaka must have had a good guess because she continued speaking. I think Ive told you most everything about the invasion of Paris. Oh, and dont bother asking about what Hexagone Fran?aise is planning. I wouldnt have time to explain now, so Ill explain only after it happens. This girl. She had always been like this, but it could be a problem how readily she kept secrets even from her own team. But the thing was If you say there wouldnt be time, then there really wouldnt be. Im glad you understand. But is there something other than that you want to ask? Why didnt you order us to join in while the gods of war and those two idiots were fighting? You were asleep, werent you!? Fast asleep! Everyone should get eight hours of sleep a day, said Yoshiaki. But if you had woken us up, we would have joined the fight. Are you sure? Testament, confirmed Yoshiaki before eating a dumpling. It was sweet. Specifically, a round sort of sweetness. She placed it in the back of her right cheek and savored its resilience as she bit into it. Sure, we would have been in a bad mood, we would have grumbled, we would have glared at you, we would have complained about it endlessly, and we would have ignored you for about two daysbut we would have happily joined the fight. And I dont want any of that. But youre prepared to accept any high damage directed at you, arent you? Well, yes, replied a smiling Takenaka. Yoshiaki sighed in her heart. This was what made this tactician so fearsome. When she had left her masters house, she had calmly pretended to take over that house in a way that made everyone there her enemy. It had been an insane way of giving a warning to that lazy house, but it had to have been the most obvious method to her. Takenaka did not hesitate to take extreme measures or to bring harm to themselves. If she was ever afraid to lose her own forces Its when she needs to hold them in reserve so they can be lost later. So there was one thing Yoshiaki knew she could trust about this enemy attack. High damage. Why were Fukushima and Kiyomasa so badly hurt? You have them sleeping in the recovery room, dont you? I just hope they arent still half asleep when they make an appearance to show theyre fine. Yeah, those two were raised a little too well. Theyre too strong for their own good. Takenaka opened a lernen figur. Since she did not let Yoshiaki see, it was probably the order to scuttle the first and second ships. In the distance, the first and second ships were ascending while also loaded with wreckage from the third ship. The surviving turretless cannons on the port and starboard sides were aimed straight up. Takenaka spoke while looking up at their movements. I need everyone to be even stronger? Why is that a question? Because the part that requires you all to be stronger isnt really my duty. Im the tactician. If all of you are nice and strong, then my strategies will be really easy for you. But more than that She said it. You all are a unit meant to oppose Musashi. I see, thought Yoshiaki. And those two lost. She knew what Takenaka was thinking. Were strong, but were a bit lacking in experience. So Fukushima and Kiyomasa didnt feel the proper impact of their losses at Mito and Novgorod. Thats what you mean, isnt it? Is it because youre so kind that you understand that part, Yoshiaki-san? Keep saying creepy things like that and Im going to demand you pay for that dumpling. Then Ill have one more. Yoshiaki was reminded how fearsome a girl this was. To make sure they understood the meaning and reality of defeat, you had them fight someone other than our intended opponents and you had them lose. Which accomplished You made sure they felt just how inexperienced we are and that were not even at the level of some unintended opponents. That is amazingly condescending, but I suppose its all over for a tactician if she starts looking up to others. Thats more or less what I was doing. Although to be honest, it didnt work out as intended. How so? They actually defeated the gods of war, quietly said Takenaka. They were up against Hexagone Fran?aise aces while frolicking around in swimsuits and carrying spears. Is that supposed to be the bonus content for an RPG or something? I never thought they could win without any support. Especially Fukushima-san. Ichinotani can attack and defend if she uses it right, so its completely overpowered. But the greater the enemys firepower, the better it is. And then she starts using it during a battle with a god of war I cant tell if youre praising her or angry at her, so Ill just say this: serves you right. High daaaamage. That is so not cute. Yoshiaki smiled bitterly at Takenaka who laid her head down on the railing. But I hear someone really dangerous showed up. Katou Danzou, was it? Couldnt he be even more trouble than Musashi? Hes definitely working with Hexagone Fran?aise, said Takenaka. Okay, I guess I can tell you. He has a connection to all of us. Hes pretty much a monster, but thats exactly why hes the perfect opponent for Fukushima-san and Kiyomasa-san. Takenaka straightened up. She looked to the setting sun. The damaged ironclad ships were rising in front of that light. That should do it. With that, Takenaka reached for a corner of her lernen figur. As soon as she did, a waterfall of light rose from the night sky with the purple heavens in the background. The first and second ships had fired their turretless cannons into the sky. The light rose several hundred meters. Ohh, exactly as I calculated. The launched light projectiles changed direction as if they had stalled. They started down and fell right toward the first and second ships that had fired them. Enjoy the fireworks. The collision destroyed the two ships. The first and second ships were scuttled. To increase the effect of the shells, the material below the deck and other structures had been removed. So when the light hit the two ships, the internal power readily escaped from the hull and they split apart. They shattered with a deafening roar. Yoshiaki sighed and spoke as she looked up at the light. Are you showing that we can do this to attack any gods of war that might board us in the future? Nooope. Fireworks. These are fireworks. After all Takenaka spun around. She looked to the people returning to the rebuilt festival. They were here to watch the explosive destruction of the first and second ships. Everyone in the stands cheered, too. ! They all raised their right forearms to salute the scattering ships. I see. Yoshiaki ate the last dumpling. In the Far East, a festival is used to summon that lands god and have it purify all of the impurities in the land and in the participants. Now. This wouldve been perfect if Nagayasu was here. Volume 5B, 48: Girl Approaching in Bed Volume 5B, Chapter 48: Girl Approaching in Bed How do you prove It isnt true Instead of just believing it? Point Allocation (An Oath) Mitotsudaira was having trouble sleeping as the night wore on. She was inside a tent. A non-lit sign frame was opened at the top of the tent to display the stars above. It was a moonless night. Perhaps because they were in the mountains, the stars were brighter and more numerous than on the Musashi. Mitotsudaira was not a species whose body was activated by starlight, so she simply found the stars to be pretty and sensed how vast that starry expanse was. She knew people had once lived, died, and passed things down within that expanse. Its strange. The people of that vast and unrestricted world now had trouble leaving the Far East. People called that the decline of the species, but they had also put together a plan to resist it. The Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Project. Thousands of years ago, the people had created the Testament and established those rules. Thinking back, Mitotsudaira wondered if those people had been similar to Musashi now. After all, the rules they had established were a pain, but they had a clear goal. To make sure they dont lose anything more. Of course, people would be lost if the history recreation was strictly followed. But even the head of the Catholics, who were seen as history itself, had used the word interpretations. When used in a positive way, interpretations were a way of saying you wanted to keep living. And The king who had used them and the princess who had been saved by them were next to her now. Right next to her. Th-this does not put me in front! She should have been lying above her kings head, but Kimi had taken that spot first. From there, the structure of the tent had forced her to place her blanket alongside him, which made her tremble. The princess and then Asama were on his other side. Nn Asama was occasionally turning over, but she was definitely awake. There was no doubt about it. As for the idiot Zzz. He was fast asleep and lightly snoring. His arms were spread and the right one was extended toward her head, but was that what was known as a pillow judge? She noticed Horizon was carelessly doing the same thing in her sleep, but Why are her eyes open!? Mitotsudaira recalled hearing something about security, but did she always sleep like that? However Eh? While lying on her back, Mitotsudaira felt fingers on her left hip. That was the one positioned alongside him. Five fingers crawled along her as if trying to pull up the hem of her pajamas. My king!? Mitotsudairas heart began pounding. He was right there next to her, but W-wasnt his arm under my head!? She quickly shook her head to check, but his arm had vanished. Her head hit the floor hard enough to produce a dull thud even through the mat they had laid out. Nh! As she held her breath and groaned, her squirming allowed the fingers on her hip to move inward. Hyah! The pajamas were pulled back to the left, exposing the area from her left thigh to her lower stomach. W-wait, my king! A voice just about escaped her lips, but she suppressed it. Horizon was asleep and Asama was working hard to pretend she was too. If she let out a strange moan here, those two would realize what he was up to and things might get very bloody. For him. So should she do her best to suppress her voice? Kh A variety of thoughts came to mind, such as why? and what is going on? She could have mentally prepared herself in a more normal situation, but doing it here would be an inexcusable act against her friends Asama, Horizon, and Kimi. But at the same time, she was unable to resist. She both wanted him to get it over with and to do it properly, but she also told herself this was best for her friends. While making that excuse to herself, she spoke to Asama who was still awake. If Asama noticed, Mitotsudaira could give up on some things and make some decisions about this. T-Tomo There was a response. Asama rolled over in a blatant act. Nn No, Mito Not so muchmeat She went limp in an impressive attempt to feign sleep. What kind of character am I in her head? But then the fingers suddenly resumed their attack. Inside Mitotsudairas pajamas they moved down and between her thighs where she was not wearing anything. Kh! She tried to say wait. If he was going to go this far, she was going to have her say first. So she grabbed the arm, turned toward him, and pulled the arm out. Eh? The arm completely detached. She raised her hands within the dark tent and saw a disembodied right arm. The forearm bent in the darkness as it swam through the air and clawed at nothing. It was Horizons right arm. !!! Mitotsudaira suppressed a scream while holding up the arm that flailed around like a struggling insect. Kwaahh!!! After her misunderstanding and the resultant excitement, this was a letdown in a number of ways. She crossed out everything in her mind and mentally prostrated herself before her king about ten times. Her mental image of him forgave her after that, so she managed to regain her cool. B-but what is going on!? She realized that her king had not actually lowered the arm she had been using as a pillow. A closer look showed he had stretched it upwards instead. She had not noticed it before because Kimi was holding it between her arms. Nnfoolish brotherno, quit teasing my hair. What kind of dream are you having!? Angry, Mitotsudaira yanked her kings arm away and gave Kimi Horizons arm instead. Kimi liked to hold things in her sleep, so she got a tight grip on Horizons arm which struggled to escape. But the idiot sister Nn, no C-cmon, foolish brother, this isnt time for the eel game What kind of game is that? wondered Mitotsudaira, but it sounded like something those siblings really would do. At any rate, Horizons arm and Kimis grasp canceled each other out. Mitotsudaira took a breath and sat up, wondering what to do. !!! Asama raised a voiceless scream and sat up holding an arm. The shrine maidens heart was clearly pounding, so Mitotsudaira held out her right hand. Theres someone over here who wants that, so Ill take it. Asama caught her breath, fixed her clothing, and wrapped her blanket back around herself. Wow, that was a surprise. She had known his arm was sticking out past Horizon so she could rest her head on it. So when she had felt fingers crawling across her chest, only one possibility had come to mind. Honestly. She felt silly for trying to suppress her voice like that. He was simply asleep and so was Horizon. As she realized only she had been thrown off balance, a non-lit sign frame appeared next to her head below the blanket. Silver Wolf: Can you not sleep? Since she did not ask Are you up?, Mitotsudaira must have known all along. So Asama: Can you not either? Silver Wolf: Judge. I kind of want to say as usual. But what was that with Horizons arms? Asama: At night, her arms apparently detach to autonomously do housework and prepare for the morning. They were probably doing that like normal, but they didnt know where they were and they started feeling around to figure that out. They should automatically enter sleep mode once they run out of fuel, so we can leave them be. The sister was making odd noises, but they ignored it since she seemed to be enjoying herself. However Vice President: Hey, is anyone awake? Scarred: Judge. I am. Master Tenzou was teaching me about the stars. Mal-Ga: You two sure are close for being in different tents. 10ZO: N-no, um, thatsIs Toori-dono still alive!? Silver Wolf: What do you think is happening over here!? Pondering that question too much would only increase her impurity meter, so Asama decided not to. When she poked her head out from under her blanket, she saw a few arguing sign frames next to his and her sleeping faces. It was only text, but it would still interrupt their sleep if they noticed. So Asama: Toori-kun and Horizon are asleep, so please keep it down. The blanket made it hard to type, so she pulled the blanket toward the outer edge of the tent and opened a sign frame below that. And Asama: Masazumidid you need something? Vice President: Yes, its about tomorrow. Masazumi gave her answer. Vice President: We will be entering the Sanada ruins tomorrow morning. Principal Sakai said Class 3-Plums mission for the study camp is to see something in the depths of those ruins. Were prepared for that and everyone understands what were doing, butstill. Asama understood why Masazumi was worried. Asama: I heard about that at dinner. Twenty-odd years ago, after Principal Sakai visited those ruins, they were given to a certain individual. But fifteen years ago, Principal Sakai destroyed them. And who was that individual? Asama: Matsudaira Nobuyasu. Lord Motonobus younger brother. Masazumi sat up when she saw Asamas words. The sign frame on the tent ceiling displayed the sky above and that starlight illuminated some others who had sat up: Adele, Gin, and Narumi. And a pale light revealed some silhouettes on the other side of the cloth wall to the left. Vice President: Crossunites group? What are you doing with a light on? 10ZO: W-well, Uqui-dono had captured a rhino beetle, but then it disappeared. Later, when we were eating snacks and discussing porn, Neshinbara-dono rolled over and we heard a crunch. So we had to see whether it was a snack or if he was a bug murderer. What an unpleasant kind of excitement. But Vice President: Oh, right. It doesnt seem like much to Futayo or me since we grew up in Mikawa, but things like rhino beetles are a rare sight for the rest of you. That would explain why Futayo and Mary had been the ones in charge of fishing. However Vice President: Im pretty nervous about this ruins expedition, but the rest of you are probably fairly used to that kind of thing. Gold Mar: Yeah, Musashi is kind of like a dungeon when you go deep underground. Mal-Ga: And with mysterious phenomena, you get to battle monsters from time to time. I see, thought Masazumi as she remembered something like that had happened in the past. In that case Vice President: Can I leave this to all of you? Silver Wolf: Have you forgotten we defeated a Terrestrial Dragon last night? She had not. But they had to fight two Celestial Dragons in a row next time. And in their territory. Still How can she sleep? Gin was talking about Futayo who was asleep with Tonbo Spare in her arms. She had let her hair down and she was barely contained in her blanket anymore. Shes always been able to sleep anywhere. Im not sure if I should call that hardy or insensitive Gin must have had a variety of thoughts on the matter. But then Narumi faced Masazumi. To be honest, theres a lot I dont understand about what your Principal said. I understand the things like Lord Nobuyasus suicide that were in the Testament, but what exactly are these Sanada ruins? I dont understand any of that either Masazumi thought over what Sakai had said and what the Testament said. Vice President: This goes back to twenty or so years ago. At the time, I passed through here to pick a fight with Innocentius. A clearing with an excellent view of the night sky had four wooden cabins with School Faculty Only signs hanging on them. Sakai sat at one of the wooden tables and chairs set up around that clearing. The table had a sake pitcher and a sake glass on it. And you know what happened then, Musashi-san? He was speaking to a sign frame on the table. It displayed Musashi who was operating a few different sign frames. The records from the time say you went out of your way to move from Mikawa to the Edo region. From there, you circled around to the north in order to hit K.P.A. Italia from behind. Over. Right, right. I went to Edo for some fun. While Ii, Sakakibara, and the others were having fun at Edos Akihabara, I snuck out through here. And I was caught by Sanada. Caught? Over. Sanada was having some internal trouble at the time, so they needed some outside help. Sakai took a sip of sake. That was a difficult time. The records say you mostly traveled along the surface, but couldnt you have used an aerial ship? Over. Yeah, but I wasnt too fond of aerial ships back then. Ho ho? Over. Oh, that speech style, thought Sakai with a hand on his chin. He also grabbed some of the leftover yakiniku chicken that he had prepared as a snack. But, well, that was the first time. And thats when the current ruins were opened up. They were placed under Edos management. And Edos manager at the time was Matsudaira Nobuyasu. Lord-senseis younger brother. The Testament said he was supposed to live at Okazaki Castle, but Mikawas neutrality requirements were really strict and a relative wasnt allowed in neighboring Okazaki. Thats why he ended up in charge of Edo where Matsudaira would be later on. But thats why we never had any trouble going to Edo for some fun, said Sakai. Lord-sensei and Brother-sensei apparently used those ruins for a lot of things, but Im something of a delinquent. I am well aware. Over. Judge, said Sakai as he nodded and looked up into the sky. It was night. The stars were visible in the heavens, but he looked straight up, as if to look past even them. And that all led to Brother-senseis suicide. Vice President: All of you should more or less understand that part. Masazumi saw everyones reactions to what she said. Silver Wolf: Judge, I have heard about that. Principal Sakai was a leading member of Mikawa but he failed to stop Lord Nobuyasus suicide, so he was demoted and sent to Edo Smoking Girl: How is someone in Mikawa supposed to stop someone in Edo from committing suicide? Naomasa seemed awfully fired up, but was that because they were speaking late at night? This was a silent sign frame, so Masazumi could hear the insects chirping, the occasional rustling of underbrush from a mountain animal, and the waterfalls. The surface is noisier than I remember, she realized. And Vice President: But did anyone think that thirty-year-old story was connected to a fifty-year-old one? Namely Vice President: Fifty years ago, the early recreation of a Far Eastern Catholic rebellion was held at Shimabara. And twenty years later C which is thirty years ago now, okay? C the remnants of those Catholics held a second rebellion in a certain place. And that place was Vice President: That rebellion thirty years ago was held at the Sanada Ruins were visiting tomorrow. I still dont really understand, said Sakai. According to Sasuke and the others, after their loss 800 years ago, they lost again 400 years ago and the dragons leaving Europe split between the east and the west. The ones that scattered in the east were Sasuke and the others. And the ones that scattered in the west went to the warmer Shimabara region after the Harmonic Unification War. So the dragons that lost yet again during the Shimabara Rebellion fifty years ago came here. Sasuke and the others said they let those dragons live in the ruins that had been left alone since they had first moved to Sanada. But But what? Over. Well, you see. Sakai scratched his head. Theres a lot I dont understand. For example, it wasnt just dragons that fought in the Shimabara Rebellion. But when I visited twenty-odd years ago, the only survivors were a dozen or so Terrestrial Dragons. That was after Lord-senseis second suppression, so at the time, I just thought that was how it was. Are you suggesting they left to go somewhere else? I have no proof, though. Still, Sasuke and the others had to have known that Lord-sensei had suppressed them thirty years before. Masayuki-san and the others didnt interfere so as not to upset Lord-sensei, but Im sure Sasuke and the others understood the truth of the matter. They didnt tell mebut maybe they will now that theyre facing their final days. Is it wrong of me to think of it that way? That is no more than the masochism of someone who is barely involved anymore, said Musashi. You said Sasuke-sama and the others entered the ruins and the Shimabara survivors used the ruins after Sasuke-samas group moved to Sanada. However, what were they doing there until they began a rebellion and were suppressed thirty years ago? Over. I dont know. It seems Sasuke and the others dont know either. And after the suppression, the survivors living in the ruinswell, lets just say you couldnt call them survivors anymore. Hearing that, Musashi went through the motions of a sigh. I more or less know the reason why, but in a way, this means it was your fault that we lost some valuable witnesses of history. Over. As I said, I just thought that was how it was. And This time, it looks like its Sasukes group that wants things to be that way. On the other side of the clearing, Oriotorai and Sanyou walked in front of a wood cabin. They were carrying a telescope bearing the Fino Alba logo, so they were probably on their way to do some astronomical observation. Oriotorai gave him a light bow, so Sakai waved back. For the rest, it would probably be faster to go ask them yourself. I do not understand why you will not tell me. Over. Yeah, I suppose not. Sakai rested his head in his hand. The problem is I dont know where it begins or where it leads. Does it mean Im getting old that I cant stand not having a clear picture of that? I believe rejecting the unreasonable is a privilege of the young, said Musashi. Thus, as I am zero-years-old after my renewal, I will reject your unreasonable refusal. You do not have to tell anyone else, but please tell me what you know. Over. Scarred: There are some things about that I dont understand. Tenzou nodded in agreement with Mary. Next to him, Noriki was silently lying down and looking up at the stars. Neshinbara and Urquiaga were searching for the rhino beetle, but Tenzou could not care less. He was not sure if he was right or wrong to be joining a meeting so late at night, but 10ZO: What dont you understand, Mary-dono? Scarred: Judge. From what I heard, Edo was being managed byLord Nobuyasu was it? But according to the records, it wasnt him that suppressed the Second Shimabara Rebellion thirty years ago. Tenzou nodded at Marys words. This is what was left in the official records, he thought as he gave the name. 10ZO: Lord Matsudaira Motonobu. So thirty years ago, it was Horizons father, Lord Motonobu, who managed Edo and not his younger brother, Lord Nobuyasu. Unturning: Maybe he suppressed the Second Shimabara Rebellion and then left Edo with his brother. The official records say the Testament Union arranged it, but I think we can assume he did it himself as the Yes Man. This would be a somewhat awkward topic if Horizon-dono was awake, thought Tenzou. But saying it anyway may have been Narumis way of doing things. And her view was not wrong. If he suppressed a Catholic rebellion, the primarily-Catholic Testament Union wouldnt let him hear the end of it. So he had abandoned his control of Edo and sent in a close relative instead. But, thought Tenzou. 10ZO: Im surprised that was enough to placate the Catholics after their own had been harmed. Marube-ya: What!? Are we talking about money!? Gold Mar: Maybe it had to do with how many dragons were in the Shimabara forces? Novice: No, I dont think it was because there were so few humans at Shimabara. I hope our visit to the ruins sheds some light on this issue. Tenzou turned toward Neshinbara. Did you find the rhino beetle? Yeah. Your drinking water must be nutritious, Crossunite-kun, because it was in your cup. I-I was just drinking from that! Now, now. Neshinbara held his hands out to stop Tenzou before standing up and opening the tents entrance to let the bug out. Novice: By my estimation, our visit to the ruins tomorrow will amount to a hiking trip. But I cant say much of anything about the battles once we are there. Besides, he said. Novice: Remember what Principal Sakai said? In accordance with Lord Nobuyasus will after his suicide, the ruins were destroyed. There wont be much for us to see. So the battles are going to be very localized. Tachibana Wife: That will be for us to decide. But, continued Muneshige. Tachibana Husband: What is inside these ruins? Someone responded to that question. Asama: Theres a bit of a problem there. Asama typed out her words while lying on her side. Behind her, Mitotsudaira was awake with him and Horizon between. She could sense the girls presence. Asama: Calling them ruins might make you think theyre from the Age of the Gods, but it seems the Sanada ruins are not that old. Shinto has no records of or registration for them. Silver Wolf: ? Then are they historical ruins? All this terminology is confusing, she thought, but there was no helping that. She tried to keep it as simple as possible. Asama: Weve heard of nonexistent ruins before, havent we? The Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies. Those academies, such as the one below Novgorod, exist across the Far East. Couldnt one of those be the Sanada ruins? Also Asama: Remember what the Prince of Orange said before he disappeared below Novgorod? Thirty years ago, there was a two-year period where talented people from around the world were gathered in an attempt to create a Testament Cross-Borders Unit. And And Asama: There they met the Princess. Couldnt that have happened at the Sanada ruins were about to visit? I see, thought Masazumi. The date of thirty years ago and the idea of an academy both match. Then is that really what this is? If so, what were they doing there? she wondered. But ? What is it, Vice President? asked Adele with her hair down. I feel like something is out of place or doesnt quite fit together. She could not quite place her finger on it, but she felt like something did not fit or they were overlooking something. And it seemed the others felt the same. Bell: Whatis it? I feel likewere missingsomething. After a while, Mukai spoke. Bell: BecausePrincipal Sakaisaid he doesntunderstand. Thats it, thought Masazumi. Sakai kept saying the same thing about this. He doesnt understand. Sakai had seen inside the ruins, so if Asama was right, he would have understood once he received their information from Novgorod. Then what was it Sakai did not understand? There was one thing they could say. Asama: Does this mean were standing at the entrance to the mystery just like Principal Sakai? Asama felt a twisting in her chest. We cant jump to conclusions. What had happened below Novgorod had been submitted to IZUMO and IZUMO was investigating it. She had been the one to put together the report on what they had seen there, so it was easy for this kind of situation to remind her of it. But if she just assumed she was right or made speculations based on other speculations, her reasoning would stray further and further from reality. She could not let that happen. She was still not suited for these kinds of discussions when she was not simply reciting historical facts. That realization made her sigh. But in the end, they were all the same. She looked back to the divine chat: Uqui: There is no point in wasting our effort discussing things we dont know and things we might learn tomorrow. We should get to sleep. Some agreed with him and others continued chatting. Mary and Tenzou resumed discussing the stars, and Asamas tent Asama: Mito, are you still up? Silver Wolf: Y-yes, I am. Then lets talk about something, she decided. Nn But she heard someone stirring. Toori had woken up. Mitotsudaira was lying on her side with her back to him, but he was right there. She panicked but tensed up so she would not make a noise. She held the blanket between her arms and hid the sign frame behind it. Asama had to be doing the same thing. Behind her, he sat up and took a sleepy breath. The deep breath told her he was still half asleep. But then she heard his voice. Oh, thats not good Eh? she thought. Whats not good? And then There. With that, she felt something warm on her body. It was his blanket. He must have turned it sideways so it fit across her, her king, Horizon, and Asama. After adjusting it, he laughed bitterly. He had realized their feet stuck out now that it was on its side. Im useless, he said with self-deprecation in his voice. Mitotsudaira mentally replied to what his comment meant. Useless!? She considered getting up. She wanted to tell him that was not true. She wanted to tell him he was doing more than enough already. But I need to pull it together. Mitotsudaira could not say anything to her kings words. What did he have to pull together? He had Horizon, he had his sister, and now he had two extra people with him. Hes already accepted our impossibilities, so what more is he planning to accept? But he said nothing more and collapsed back down. He spread his arms, lay on his back, and bent his head back. Zzz Before long, he was snoring again. Mitotsudaira cried as she listened to him breathe. She felt these tears were selfish and deceptive, but while thinking about that natural breathing behind her, she allowed the drops to freely flow sideways from her eyes. I The edge of the blanket did not fully cover her, but when she pulled on it Something was holding it in place on the other end. That something was Asama. She pulled back as if to answer Mitotsudairas tug. And Mitotsudaira realized this blanket was an indulgence. It was normally his, but he had given it to them and he was accepting some difficulties in order to accept them. Mitotsudaira had trouble indulging in things. But if her king was giving it to her and accepting some difficulties in exchange A knight must not indulge in anything that makes her king feel like that. Mitotsudaira decided that was why she was crying. From now on I need to work hard enough that my king will not receive any blame or difficulties even if he lets his knight indulge in something like this. That was what she thought. She wiped away her tears while still pretending to sleep. She turned over to face her king and moved closer to him. She scooted over to her king so that the edge of the blanket would cover as much of her as possible. Volume 5B, 49: Inspired Boy in a Soundless Space Volume 5B, Chapter 49: Inspired Boy in a Soundless Space Instead of trying to do my best I want to do everything I can No matter how it makes me look Point Allocation (How did it make me look?) Steam filled a closed room. It was a bath. The walls and floor of the thirty-square-meter room were a pale blue. But the bath was not functioning at the moment. The taps water had stopped and something stood out more than the steam. I just cant seem to narrow it down any further. There was a total of fifteen lernen figur spread out in every direction, including the vertical directions. All of them were facing a boy who sat a bit back from the center of the bathtub. It was Katagiri. He sat on the edge of the tub with a towel around his waist and his eyes closed. Begin. A pair of headphones hung down from his neck and that word triggered some noise. All of the lernen figur facing him began to vibrate and they reproduced the sound data recorded from every direction. It only lasted an instant. The noise they produced was a quiet one. And Katagiris right hand suddenly trembled. Then a loud sound played. It was the sound of leaves. But the sound of branches rubbing together and leaves rustling was so loud that it destroyed the air. It reverberated through the bath like an exploding stream of sand. Stop. His words erased all of that noise. Then he placed the headphones on his ears and began controlling the lernen figur. I think this is about the spot He checked a time graph of the volume level displayed as a wave. He zoomed in on one spot and stretched out the time scale. As he did so, he used a few Testament Kunst to apply acoustic spells that cleared up the sound. Oops. But he made it too clear. He could return it to normal by canceling one of the acoustic Testament Kunst, but that would mean wasting a spell. Catholic spells were one-use. He felt bad about wasting it, but he removed it anyway. Once he did, one wave shot upwards on the lernen figur. He confirmed that the waveform was a long trapezoid that rose just a bit to the right. Yes Katagiri removed his headphones as he raised both arms overhead. Banzai. After a pause like that, he collapsed backwards. The headphones fell to the floor, but his body made a wet slapping sound as it hit the water inside the bathtub. Toh. Katagiri let his upper body fall back-first into the bathwater, but he did not sink. He kept his legs tense to support himself so he could lie just a bit below the warm waters surface. Okay. He had done what he could. When he had seen Fukushima and Kiyomasas battle that morning and heard the result, he had felt motivation build inside him. I have to do something. So he had begun investigating something that had caught his attention the night before. Im the only one that can do this. He thought back to what the Asama shrine maiden had told him. This ability was his alone and it was something other than negotiating. The highly-sensitive detection and comprehension of sound. This ability was necessary for stealth cruising and enemy detection. On an aerial ship, the automatons would handle it, but it was his role within the Ten Spears. He was sometimes thankful for his excellent senses, but it was nothing but trouble at other times. But at the moment Hundred Crest Land Survey. A Klassisch Kunst lernen figur shattered and ripples appeared on the waters surface. The patterns on the water stroked across his body, but Lu As he hummed, they slowly swelled up and took form. This was the Hundred Crest Land Survey. The spell gathered the sounds he heard inside himself and gave them form outside of him. It generally took the form of wind or light and it could be used to provide instructions or messages to his companions under most any circumstances. However I knew it. The corners of his lips rose as he looked up to see a feminine silhouette. The bathwater rose up to create the image of a girl that filled his mind. The overall form was a bit unclear, but there were definite breasts and the face and neck were recognizable. He knew who this girl was, but Why am I so preoccupied with someone I only spoke to for a few minutes? He did not understand. So he reached out his right hand to figure it out. He tried touching her as she looked down at him from the air. She was bathwater. She felt just like water with a warmth similar to human skin. However Yeah He was a little surprised that he was trying to touch her. This information came from inside him. It was meant to be sent to someone else. Since it had come from him, it would have the correct form from his point of view. So there was nothing he could confirm or learn by touching it. But touching her had filled him with the same sense of liberation as completing a task. I really do want to know more. This answer came from inside him, but he still had to touch it to learn more about it. His motivation itself seemed clear enough. Something only I can do. She may have only thought she was giving him some simple advice. A shrine maiden would also be consulted through ema and prayers. She may have only given him a boilerplate response. But if those words hit the mark, they could still change something. Katagiri destroyed the bathwater. He then worked at using the steam to create a different internal answer. A diagram of this mornings attack. The density of the steam created a clear image of the pool where Katagiri had been and all the way to the gods of war making their charge on the first ship. It was scaled for viewing from his position lying back in the bath. It was also compressed in each direction, but the front to back compression was especially large. The steam images clearly extended into the distance like a row of kakiwari backdrops in Kabuki. Some parts of the festival were a little poorly made, but he would be able to make a better version using the ships external observation data. Also Begin. With that, the steam began to move. The floating smoke accurately represented the movements of the gods of war and the opposing movements of Fukushima and Kiyomasa. Their battles are never normal. Humans had defeated gods of war. Gods of war were meant to be used against opponents too powerful for humans or to utterly rout a human force. The beings meant to be denied by gods of war had instead denied the gods of war by force. At least two of his companions could be described in such unbelievable terms. In fact, almost all of the Ten Spears were at that level. And yet Fukushima-san and Kiyomasa-san werent satisfied, were they? Not even he fully understood how Katou Danzous attack had worked. At some points his perception had not matched what was really happening and at other times it had. Without a tactical point of view or an expert opinion on spells, he could not even tell whether or not he was fooling himself here. But as the replayed battle reached its conclusion, Fukushima was weeping and Kiyomasa was injured. They poured everything they had into what they could do there, but we still lost. That brought a thought to Katagiris mind. I need to do everything I can. His Hundred Crest Land Survey was a spell for replay analysis and information transmission. But there had to be lots of things he could do with that. And Will the things I can do be enough to support everyone? He had to phrase it as a question because he was uncertain. However, he had no one to ask and no one to give him an answer. So Right. The steam gathered together and once more created an image of her. That girl showed him the way to solving his usual problems. If I could speak with her He wanted to tell her he had started giving these things some thought and doing what he could. It might be too late now that his companions had lost and he did not know if this was the right answer, but Ive started, he said to the smiling girl made of bathwater. Huh? But then he realized the image was different from earlier. Katagiri realized the breast size was different. Huh? This puts her on the same level as Kiyomasa-san or Nagayasu-san What am I doing? he thought. This was rude to everyone involved. He could not be doing this. So he worked to change the image. Nh? Now she was the same size as Fukushima. That was not good either. He was apparently hesitant to create the correct answer, so he was drawing on other nearby memories. He could not keep doing this, so W-was it about halfway in between? He tried it. It worked well. Okay, he told himself with a nod as he reached out toward the bathwater creation. No! This isnt why I drew out the correct answer. Then why did I? To enjoy looking at her? That seemed wrong somehow too. No, if he had drawn out the correct answer in order to convey his thoughts, there was only one way to describe it: Faith Yes, this is faith. Thats a good excuse. No, I cant call it an excuse. This is my faith. Yes, thats what it is. And its a proper faith. There are those pedophiles who call themselves life worshipers, but this is completely different. After all, my religion believes in getting advice from lewd and busty shrine maidens! Wait, no!! He was conflicted. That isnt right at all. Lewd and busty have nothing to do with my faith. Yes, Im just worshiping an individual. Thats all it has to be. Okay, he told himself with a nod as he reached out toward the bathwater creation. I mustnt touch the target of my faith!! Even the Catholics got in arguments over whether or not you could kiss a cross. Some factions used the kiss as a sign of affection, but that led some of them to take that sign further to show just how deep their affection was. They would stick it in their mouth and suck on it. There were far too many cases of people taking it way too far and needing a trip to a medical facility. Crosses are dangerous, but water should be fine. No, wait. Thats not the point. He waved his hand, but then his feet slipped. Hwoh. His upper body sank into the water. Oh, no, he thought as he quickly tensed his legs. Nh! His long, wet hair felt heavy as he formed a bridge with his legs a bit higher up. And just then Katagiri-sama? I hate to do this two days in a row, but we just finished our recovery interview. It would be great if we could take a bath now. Kiyomasa and Fukushima opened the door to the bath. Kiyomasa saw it while pulling on Fukushimas hand. She had opened the door to the bath. It was the officers bath, but on this ship, that effectively made it exclusive to the Ten Spears. It was always at the top of the list of places the warriors wanted to see, but She saw something on the tiled edge of the bath. Katagiri was naked, his legs were spread toward them, and he was leaning back into the bath. It was an impressive bridge. Kiyomasa slammed the door shut. Wh-what was that for, Kiyo-dono!? Kiyomasa answered Fukushimas question with a smile and a shake of the head. He should not be doing that. Eh? D-doing what? He should not be doing that even if he has a good reason, but he especially should not if he does not have a good reason. What are thou talking about? Thou need to tell me if you want me to understand. Good point Kiyomasa placed a hand on her chin. To put it delicately She could not exactly say he had his legs spread while he performed a bridge and thrust himself toward the sky. The thought alone was making her blush. However He is a boy, after all. They might mess around like that when they were under a lot of stress. But that pointed to a certain fact. Something unpleasant must have happened. It may have been something today or it may have been something from earlier. They had just had their exams, so it was not too surprising that a teenage boy might be acting oddly. He was stressed and he had a lot on his mind. How did you describe a situation like that? After seeing that scene, Kiyomasa blushed and could not look Fukushima in the eye as she answered. Katagiri-sama is feeling down Huh? thought Fukushima with a tilt of her head. Kiyomasa was blushing and had tightly closed her mouth. She seemed to have some tears in the corners of her eyes above the flushed cheeks. However Katagiri-dono is feeling down? What does that mean? wondered Fukushima. Today, she and Kiyomasa had sort of won and sort of lost. So it was them that should be feeling down, not Katagiri. So why Katagiri-dono? However, one look at Kiyomasa told her the other girl would not be saying it again. So Fukushima thought about it. Could she have misheard? Or had a foreigner like Kiyomasa misspoken? But what had she meant to say? Fukushima tried to think of a similar phrase. I see. Given the location C the bath C Fukushima figured it out. And out of concern for Kiyomasa, she decided to continue while using the term the other girl had used. So when thou said Katagiri-dono was feeling down, you meant feeling himself down below? Eh? thought Kiyomasa. Something seemed off about the way Fukushima said that. But a Far Easterner like Fukushima would know the language better than her. So Y-yes. Testament, Katagiri-sama was feeling down. While alone in the bath. Alone in the bath!? Fukushima raised her voice, but then gasped. No, that might be most convenient for a boy. Does being alone in the bath help when feeling down? Indeed. Inside his room, he could receive an emergency call that forces him to stop before he is finished. Thats true, thought Kiyomasa. A rude call while feeling down alone in your room would be distracting Yes, and there would be little point in feeling down while distracted Oh, not that I am the type to, um, feel down. I am only guessing. Kiyomasa laughed at what Fukushima said. You say that, Fukushima-sama, but arent you the type to feel down in secret? In secret? Testament. In secret. Fukushima gave her a shocked look. Well, um, isnt it usually something done in secret? Hm? Well, I suppose it is largely a mental thing. True. There is, um, a largely mental aspect to it. Testament, agreed Kiyomasa. Spiritual topics were her specialty, so she said more in order to cheer up Fukushima. Fukushima-sama, I know you cant control when you feel down, but if it is ever too much to bear, I might be able to help. Are thousure that would be the best solution? Yes, I would love to help out. Thou would love to!? Then the door to the changing room opened and a skinny figure with six black wings stepped in. Huh? Kiyo-chan, Fuku-chan, I thought you were injured. It was Wakisaka, #5 of the Ten Spears. Wakisaka saw Kiyomasa and Fukushima turn back to give her a shushing gesture. Oh? She tilted her head in confusion, so Kiyomasa explained. Katagiri-sama is feeling down inside there. Eh? thought Wakisaka as she stopped removing her summer uniform. Is that supposed to be a euphemism? Surely theres a better way of putting that. But I feel bad for Katagiri-sama. Yeah, you dont want to be seen doing that. Then again, its his own fault for doing it here. Wakisaka decided to handle this as calmly as possible. Now it was Fukushimas turn to tilt her head. Wakisaka-dono. Which way did thou mean that? Which way!? She had no idea what that meant. But it implied she had to choose between a number of options. What choice was there to make about Katagiris biological reaction? Oh, I get it, she realized. If youre asking if we should allow this or not, I guess Id go with not. Kiyomasa was flabbergasted. Wakisaka and her sister Yoshiaki always seemed somewhat strict. She had known them for a long time, but that strictness tended to be directed toward each other. However Wakisaka-sama. Isnt it a little strict to not allow him to feel down? Well, um, wouldnt you normally kick someone out for doing that? Its a definite red card. Shes that strict!? Just as Kiyomasa thought that, a gold-winged figure entered after Wakisaka. It was Yoshiaki. She loosened the collar of her uniform as she spoke. Fukushima, Ive finished the arrangements for Ichinotani, sohuh? What are you three doing? W-well. Kiyomasa could not hide how shaken she was. Katagiri-sama is feeling down inside, but Wakisaka-sama said he should be kicked out for it. A question mark formed in Yoshiakis mind. Something weird is happening again. But she more or less understood. Most likely, Kiyomasa was correct about the current situation. Probably, anyway. Katagiri was feeling down for once. She thought that was a good thing for them all. But just like her, Wakisaka could be strict with others. Looking at it one way, feeling down on the battlefield could be dangerous. This is so silly, she thought as she took Kiyomasas side. This sounds like a pain, so heres a solution for Katagiri feeling down: How about someone give him some advice or help him out? I should have known Yoshiaki-sama would know what to do, thought Kiyomasa. Th-thats right. Since Katagiri-sama is feeling down, he could probably use some advice. Advice!? Fukushima stared at her in shock. Thou want to give him advice!? Yes, I do. S-such as? Was that question really worth leaning forward for? But Yoshiaki nodded and answered it. Katagiri is a boy, so hed probably love some advice from a girl. True Testament. Wakisaka nodded. Thats kind of embarrassing, but that would probably be best for Kacky. But she then brought a hand to her chin and asked Yoshiaki a question. But what kind of advice? Angie, if a boy is feeling down, wouldnt he be worried about how to make a comeback? You mean how to stand back up again? Wakisaka-dono! That is far too blunt! No, said Kiyomasa. We need to make sure he can stand up again and again. Kiyo-chan, what if Kacky dies? Eh? Kiyomasa fell silent because she had not considered that. So W-we can all help out to make sure that doesnt happen Kiyo-donohelp out how? Well, um He probably wouldnt like it, but still, she thought as she gave her answer. We listen to what he has to say, give him some hands-on guidance, straighten him out, and help him grow big and strong, she said. We all need to share responsibility here. Im pretty sure Kacky would be the only one taking responsibility after that. What are you talking about, Angie? asked Yoshiaki. We already have that kind of bond. True. Only together do we form the one and only Ten Spears. Thinking about it now, that catchphrase puts a lot of weight on our shoulders said Fukushima. Then they heard a knock on the door to the bath. W-wait! Why are all of you here now!? Didnt I tell you stop being so lax with the bath order!? It was Katagiri. Everyone exchanged a glance before answering. If youre ever having trouble, you can confide in us. I havent told you anything yet and youre already spreading weird rumors about me! he shouted. Anyway, Ive figured out some things about Hexagone Fran?aises tactics, so meet me in the briefing room later! Volume 5B, 50: Surveyors at the Entrance Volume 5B, Chapter 50: Surveyors at the Entrance What is it that makes your heart Wonder what to do Or what will happen? Point Allocation (Expectation) It was the morning of the study camps second day. While on the way to the Sanada ruins, everyone sat atop the rocky field in front of the ruins. Oriotorai lightly clapped her hands in front of them all. Now, Ill explain the situation. This is the second day of the study camp. That makes it the middle day. Were scheduled to spend today and tomorrow exploring these ruins. She opened and enlarged a simple map of the ruins. And Look to the entrance. The entrance was directly in front of them all. It was a giant hole. And an artificial one at that. It was eighty meters tall, twice as wide, and tiled with white stone. It isnt as big as below Musashinos bridge, but thats a pretty massive passageway, isnt it? Ive heard thats so dragons can use it. The ruins are still active, so the preservation divine protections are still in effect. One side sank down and a bunch of mud and other stuff got inside, so theres a dirt floor and the ceiling is lower in some areas. Oriotorai tapped the map of the ruins. But there are two levels. Both levels have a large hall. The first level is exposed to the surface and its ceiling is open to the sky. The second level is underground. And deep inside The underground corridor she pointed to did not have anything drawn at the other end. Based on what Principal Sakai said, you can find the location of Lord Nobuyasus suicide and some kind of facility. Exploring that area will be the highlight of the study camp. However She raised her eyebrows in a smile as she tapped on the two halls. That placed a dragon icon on them. Wouldnt you know it? There are Celestial Dragons here today. You sound happy, sensei. Believe me, defeating Celestial Dragons isnt easy. Youve done it before? They all pulled back in shock. That was a long time ago. And, well, the specifics are complicated, but youll have to go in there and defeat them. While we do have tomorrow as an extra day, you cant hope to retreat and come back once youve recovered. Be careful. Sensei, could I ask something? asked Narumi. Have we set things up so it wont cause problems if we do defeat them? Oriotorai nodded. This was a request from the dragons and it counts as an independent action on their part. They belong to Sanada, but Sanada says the dragons are acting on their own to recreate the First Siege of Ueda. And the dragons actions will apparently help Sanada Shigenobus faction join Hashiba and provide some relief for the remaining Nobuyuki faction. The Terrestrial Dragon from last night was apparently part of all that. I dont think Hashiba wants us to explore the depths of these ruins. They all fell silent at that. The teacher looked to her students and said more. That means the worlds greatest opponent is concerned about your actions. Okay, how have you divided up the teams? Neshinbara? Judge. Neshinbara stood up from the rock he was sitting on, pushed his glasses up, and read from the sign frame by his hands. We will be dividing into three teams today. The field team will be going to the ruins and exploring, the standby team will wait here for them to return, and the camp guard team will guard our base camp. That last one is just mean!! Neshinbara nodded at everyones critique. You leave me no choice, he thought. Then should I call them the holy land preservation team? Theres plenty to do there, including controlling the bamboo spear launcher. AnywayIll start by announcing the field team. He breathed in and plainly read off the list. Aoi-kun, Ariadust-kun, both Honda-kuns, Crossunite-kun, Stuart-kun, Urquiaga-kun, Mitotsudaira-kun, Asama-kun, Aoi Sister-kun, Balfette-kun, Mukai-kun, Date-kun, and Tachibana Wife-kun. Its a lot of people, but youll be up against two Celestial Dragons. Keep that in mind. Adele raised her hand. Why are you splitting up the Tachibana couple? I will be having Tachibana Husband-kun guard the second camp that we will be setting up here. He would have some difficulty using his Kamenuki against a dragon, but Tachibana Wife-kuns siege cannons are perfectly capable of battling dragons. I see, said Gin with a nod. She was wearing a red Far Eastern summer uniform. She may have seen it more as personal clothing than a uniform because it had armor added in places. It still left her cleavage exposed, either as a holdover from the Tres Espa?an uniform or because she found it less restrictive. She gave a light bow toward everyone before speaking. So you are placing people where they will be of most use. Judge, I understand. I will do Master Muneshiges share of the dragon fighting as well. That would be great. Next up is the standby team that will wait for the field team while making todays dinner in the second camp here: Tachibana Husband-kun, me, Bertoni-kun Shirojiro raised his hand. We would like to communicate with our clients from the diplomatic ship positioned between here and the Musashi. Whatever the reason may be, we are here to defeat some dragons in Sanada territory. If we can make some money here, we will have more to spend on the Houjou battle. Understood. Have them send down enough food for everyone. Ohh, Im so cool, thought Neshinbara as he continued. Persona-kun, Furubushi-kun, Ohiroshiki-kun, Naito-kun, Naruze-kun, and Naomasa-kun. I did break my Suzaku last night. Makes sense. We have anti-dragon-class firepower, so are you keeping us here in case they need rescuing? asked Naruze. Neshinbara nodded. I had Crossunite-kun do some investigating yesterday and it turns out these ruins have a risk of collapsing. Huh? Where are they supposed to collapse? Theres only a forest over there. It looks that way, but no. Neshinbara pointed at the sign frame Oriotorai had enlarged. That was the map of the ruins which did not show the other end of the innermost corridor. However A powerful stealth barrier is in place over this land. Theres apparently a large canyon below it due to the ruins partially sinking, but you cant see it from the sky or reach it on the surface. You can, however, get there if you go through the ruins. Meaning Meaning The location of Lord Nobuyasus suicide and the other stuff Principal Sakai mentioned are all inside that stealth barrier. Adele listened to the Secretary. After thinking about the state of the ruins, she gave her opinion. Are you saying the ruins are falling into that hidden canyon and we need to escape before they fully collapse if were fighting there? Judge. Thats right. But Ill be in Raging Beast. The others did not hesitate to give her a look of pity. Even Suzu nodded in her direction. D-dontworry. Y-youll make itsomehow! Thanks, but I really dont think I will I can carry you with my silver chains in an emergency, so dont worry about it. I already know how to handle Raging Beast. This was apparently the privilege of the person used as a hammer the night before. At any rate, the remaining people would be on the preservation team. Are Nenji-san, Itoken-san, Noriki-san, and Azuma-san on the preservation team? Judge, confirmed Noriki. If all goes well, well finish this tonight, but we still need them to reinforce the tents. To his side, Nenji, Itoken, and Azuma meekly nodded. To be honest, we could be purified away if there are traps or powerful barriers inside the ruins, explained Nenji. Because our personalities and traits are different, added Itoken. Thats a lot like how Im more easily harmed by silver products, right? asked Mitotsudaira. Once they pointed it out, it made sense. It was easy to forget after being their classmates for so long, but the more unique members of their group could really shine or be in great danger in places like this. That cant be easy Just as Adele thought that, two people approached: Sakai and Sanada Masayuki. Hi. The Musashi group saw Sakai raise his right hand. I thought I would give you a quick greeting and some advice before you head out. Oh, but pretend you didnt see Masayuki-san with me. Because Sasuke and Saizou are acting independently and recreating the First Siege of Ueda on Hashibas request. Thank you so much for being so thoughtful. Masayuki bowed toward them from below a tree. I will leave this to all of you. He did not raise his head afterwards. He instead lowered it further as if to drive the point home. They have reached the ends of their lifespans. Most of their fellow dragons have already died. And they find pride in battle, so please, he told them. Please let them end everything with one final battle That was when Horizon spoke to herself. When is the right time for us to live and to die? Are you going to ask them, Horizon? asked Toori. Since theyve lost their destiny? Judge, she replied. There is a lot I want to ask and see. I wish to receive the answer to the question I am facing, and She bowed toward Masayuki as she continued. I wish to study the path leading to that answer. We might be on the deck, but I want to hold a Ten Spears morning meeting. Katagiri spoke on the deck of an ironclad ship travelling through a shortened area of forest. He was facing aft where he saw Fukushima, Kiyomasa, Wakisaka, and Yoshiaki in summer uniforms. Beyond them, he could see the Azuchi Castle forming the sixth ship. He glanced toward the Azuchi Castle just once. He looked up at the giant ship that looked dark and hazy with the rising morning sun behind it. I have informed and received permission from Hashiba-sama and Takenaka-san. Testament. They all lightly nodded. Okay, began Yoshiaki. Were listening. So what is it? Testament. I figured something out while using Hundred Crest Land Survey in the bath last night. What had he figured out? He opened a lernen figur and displayed two sound pattern graphs. One had many tall waves and the other one had just one large spike. However This one with more waves is from when the Reine des Garous was playing around attacking us from the distance the other night. That was when she threw trees and stuff at us. Out of it all, this part here is the sound when she threw a tree. What about it? Wakisaka shook her black hair as she asked that and Yoshiaki replied with a sharp look in her eyes. What is that other sound pattern? The one with a single wave. Look what happens when I place that into the other graph. Katagiri added that single wave to the attack lernen figur. It fit perfectly onto the Reine des Garouss sound. They all saw the waves perfect fit, but Wakisaka tilted her head. If its the same sound, isnt it only natural it fits? Angie, said Yoshiaki. She raised her eyebrows at Katagiris combined sound waves. Can you make the exact same sound when you do something? Eh? Wakisaka stomped her foot on the floor and then did it again. Wasnt that the same? It was a lot alike, but were talking about the sound made by throwing a large tree. It would be very hard to make the same sound with anything. Of course, even your stomps would be fairly different if I uploaded it. Katagiri smiled and looked to the others. None of them were speaking and they were all giving him somewhat sharp looks. He responded by tightening his lips and nodded. Then he held up the lernen figur displaying the single-wave sound. This sound is the engine of an Hexagone Fran?aise heavy god of war. Kiyomasa took a deep breath. I see. Not even she knew what exactly she saw, but she realized now that she was prepared to find out that she had no idea what was going on. And Then where is the Reine des Garous? According to the Hexagone Fran?aise divine transmissions weve intercepted, shes on the front line. Could she be on the outskirts of Paris? asked Yoshiaki. Katagiri shook his head. There are a number of possibilities, but But? Whatever the case, we have to win. Katagiri spoke with the light of the rising sun shining on him from the right. Takenaka-san seems to more or less understand, so she said we should just take it slow. But I told her I think we should hurry. And? asked Yoshiaki. She was answered by a lernen figur that suddenly appeared. It displayed Takenaka in her pajamas. Hurrying makes this a lot harder. I really cant recommend rushing things from here on. I really think we should sit tight and do things right, she said. But now that weve reached this point, hurrying is certainly an option. Ill adjust our speed so we reach Paris by evening, so you all get ready. Theres definitely going to be some intense fighting at Paris. Kiyomasa could not help but feel impressed as the girl smiled while the lernen figur vanished. But Yoshiaki raised her eyebrows in a smile when she saw it. Im glad she always points out where were pushing things too far. Now, Fukushima. What is it? I still have your Ichinotani, so come see how its doing later. Yoshiaki tapped on Wakisakas shoulder and turned away from Katagiri and Kiyomasa. Then she lightly raised her right hand. Victory is mandatory in this Warring States period. That just means we have to fight a little more fiercely for the natural outcome. I just hope we have time to do some sightseeing in fashionable Paris. Volume 5B, 51: Exiter from the Dance Stage Volume 5B, Chapter 51: Exiter from the Dance Stage The time Has finally come Point Allocation (Nudist) Now, then. A voice rang through the pathway. The pathway was old and large. The walls and ceiling were made of hardened stone materials, but the floor was covered with packed-down mud. The people walking through it looked miniscule. They formed a group of about twenty, but they would have had more than enough space to walk abreast and the ceiling was far above their heads. The group produced mechanical noises as they moved and several sign frames surrounded the shrine maiden among them. That was Asama. She was fully-equipped, including her binder skirts. Look at this Her first words echoed from the ceiling and walls. Its the same composition as Novgorod. But its a little older than that. Are you sure it isnt just in poorer shape? asked Mitotsudaira. Asama nodded and sent the data to all of their sign frames. Its true Novgorod was being preserved and this place has definitely seen better days. I think the crust temporarily sank down on one side and the mud from the mountains poured in. But even accounting for that, Im guessing this is about fifty years older than the one in Novgorod. Novice: That connects to the history of the Age of Dawn, doesnt it? The Far Eastern forces made a comeback by gradually working their way from the central land on out. These ruins were probably built on their way to Novgorod. But isnt this a lot bigger than that one? Toori looked up at the ceiling as he walked alongside Horizon at the center of the group. Hey, Bell-san? How far until we reach the back? Oh, judge. T-to reachthe backwe need to go throughthe entrancedown this way. Entrance? asked Adele who was walking in Raging Beast with Suzu sitting on its head. But I see the sky back there. Itstilted. Thats true, confirmed Narumi who wore a Far Eastern summer uniform and a combat vest. That must lead to the main hall. The mud forms a slope leading up to that, so we can see the blue sky through the halls broken ceiling. Unturning: Can we get any help from the surface group? Novice: We can help with your location. Based on the map Principal Sakai gave us, that is indeed the main hall up ahead. Then you head down to the second main hall. Behind that, you should find a minor hall. Principal Sakai was pointing us to that minor hall within the stealth space, but the two Celestial Dragons should be waiting in the main halls along the way. Theyre so lucky, thought Neshinbara in the clearing by the mountain stream. I might be the surface staff officer, but its still disappointing. He had really wanted to see a Celestial Dragon up close, but preserving the exit was an important job. The exit was a large space located alongside a stream on the mountain slope. These ruins sure are big since they have to accommodate dragons. Unturning: Novgorod was a frigid land. Most dragons have difficulty living there, so that one would have been made for humans. At the time this was built, I imagine accommodating dragons was common practice. Noriki responded to Narumi while he worked at reinforcing the tents back at their base. Laborer: In that case, I can see why most of those Whatever-Theyre-Called Academies didnt survive. The bigger you build something, the harder it is to keep it from falling apart. Uqui: It is also possible the dragon-fearing people destroyed these ruins to keep the dragons away. Those are some decent ideas, thought Neshinbara. Ill use them in my next novel. Oriotorai spoke up while waiting for Ohiroshiki and Hassan to finish the curry. Good, good. The real fun of a study camp or class trip is to give some serious thought to the places you visit, so make sure you give it enough thought to write a report once we get back. Being a student sure keeps you busy, sighed Neshinbara before he asked a question. Novice: How are things down there? Scarred: Oh, judge. Lady Futayo just took off running. Novice: Huh? Hold on, thought Neshinbara. Novice: While investigating her surroundings, I hope! What in the world is she doing!? He soon had his answer. And from Futayo herself. Tonbokiri: Chaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrge!!!! Saizou was bathing in the sunlight entering through the halls open ceiling. Even as a Celestial Dragon, his body functioned much the same as a biological creatures. The only major difference was in how they were born and how they died. There really arent any other real differences, he thought. Of course, that might have been a higher being overlooking the hardships of lower beings. However Im so sleepy. The sunlight was the real problem. Summer sun was especially dangerous. As a dragon, some parts of his body had a secondary circulatory system to supply them with blood and ether. When he warmed his body, the blood flow improved and those things naturally loosened up. When they loosened up, his entire body would grow lethargic. And that made him sleepy. Simply put, the summer sun made him sleepy. Sasuke is down below, butoh, well. I think Ill take a nap, he thought. Just then, he heard a sound. It echoed through the ruins, so it was impossible to miss. The ruins were built to accommodate dragons and other large lifeforms. His hearing had been fading lately, but that made him all the more sensitive to out-of-place noises. Oh, fine then. I guess were starting the First Siege of Ueda now. Saizou hunkered down. He positioned himself to protect the entrance leading underground and he looked forward. He directly faced the halls entrance. There was an upward slope on the other side of that entrance. It was left over after he dug through the mud piled-up and blocking the entrance. As for why had he not cleared out all of the mud Sasuke takes everything so seriously The other dragon had insisted it remain in case pursuers or attackers showed up. There had indeed been a time when they had been hunted like that. That was 800 and 400 years ago, wasnt it? That was long ago when the dragons had been devastating Europe in the Harmonic Divine States. Their ancestors had started that during the great Germanic migration, so the dragons had begun to sweep across Europe about 1200 years before. Their ancestors had inherited Germanic names and swept across Europe. But after the great migration, the humans had also inherited names of those who inherited the next generation and the two groups had fought over a span of centuries. Saizou and his generation had joined the fight 800 years ago when both sides had reached a watershed decision. Would a dragon or a human inherit the name of Charlemagne who would unite Europe? A conclusion had eventually been reached. In the end, the humans had liberated central Europe. While most of the dragons had retreated or surrendered, Saizou and the others had occupied Sicily in southern Italy and resisted from there. But 400 years ago, they had been defeated and forced to retreat. However, they had heard something during those battles. It related to 800 years ago. While the dragons had expanded the battle lines and conquered more territory, the ancient dragon king had been defeated behind their backs. And it had been done by a group of unknown humans and cooperative nonhumans. It had been a Testament Cross-Borders Unit. Those one-off groups were composed of people summoned to ensure the Testament descriptions were carried out or to resolve a threat to the world. Who gathered them? Who were the ones gathered? No one knew. But Saizou and his group had refused to believe such a thing existed as they conquered the mild land of Sicily. And 400 years ago, they had heard of a certain Testament entry. It described a mass disappearance in a certain town in Saxony of northern M.H.R.R. It said 130 boys and girls had gone missing and not one of them returned. Sasuke had feared they would be blamed for those disappearances. But that curious flying dragon had looked into it and discovered a certain fact. Namely, nothing at all had happened in the specified town. And the humans had been so busy with the history recreation of the crusades that no one had particularly cared. But that night, they had been attacked. Their enemies had definitely been human, but those humans had used strange weapons and spells. The dragons had halved the number of enemies, but over the course of a few hours, they had taken even more damage themselves. So before dawn, the nearly-devastated surrounding clans had decided to retreat. Saizou and his group had done the same for their own reasons, but their pride had not let them flee into the European mountains. They had instead split up to the east and west. It was 160 years ago that they had fled east and stopped in Far Eastern land during the Harmonic Unification War. By that point, Sasuke and the rest were fed up with a combat-oriented life. It had helped that the Far Eastern people had worshiped the dragons like gods and treated them well. But they had realized something after they began living here. Namely Whoops. The enemy had arrived. At first, it was just one human running straight down the slope at the front entrance. There were others behind her, but just the one warrior girl took the lead. Seriously? Is she dumb? A downward slope pushed your balance downwards and made it hard to move to the side. If he fired a dragon cannon here, she was toast. So he did. Futayo recognized the dragons movements. She had seen this plenty of times the night before. Yes When dragons breathe their dragon cannon, they fire it after a count of three. Vice President: Hey, Futayo, we still havent reached the top of the slope. Are you okay!? Tonbokiri: I am fine! I mastered dragon cannon timing last night. They fire after a count of three. It fired after a count of two. Asama saw the dragon cannon launch out like a rod stretching forward. The downward slope was torn through and destroyed. It hit almost directly to her left. That was the center of the slope. Im glad I was in charge of protecting the right side of the pathway! With that earnest thought, she checked on the damage. After all, a dragon cannon had scored a direct hit where Futayo was. There was only one possible result: Kyaaaaaah! She was fried!! You sure are enjoying this!! She had evidence to argue against their complaint: she saw something white in the broken center of the slope. They were Bones? Dragon bones, clarified Narumi as she calmly walked up behind Asama. She lightly kicked the dirt slope with the sole of a prosthetic foot. Even if the ruins had slanted, I thought it was strange that the mud had piled up into a hill like this. This must be a dragon graveyard. I dont know if its nostalgia for ruins built in the Age of Dawn or if their ancestors came from here, but Terrestrial Dragons choose to die here. But, continued Gin while running down the right side of the slope. She faced forward and frowned while speeding up. Why isnt that girl dead? She dodged it by running straight ahead with as much speed as she could muster. Up ahead of Gin, Futayo was running with her hair fluttering behind her. She would reach the center of the hall in no time like this. Shes alive! said Asama when she saw the girl. Youd really killed her off in your head, hadnt you!? The others voices were answered by Futayos voice from up ahead. To battle! Saizou prepared himself as Musashis Vice Chancellor raised her voice and poured on even more speed. How is she going to do this!? He saw her crouch down. A moment later, she accelerated even more. She had used her spears extension device to launch herself toward him. She closed the gap between them. However Not yet! She had not yet reached the 30m range of her spears cutting power. So How about I take her out with a blow from beyond that range!? He had yet to fully charge up a second dragon cannon. So he just had to make a swift attack from outside the enemys range. A dragon punch was more than enough to kill a human. So that was what he did. He pulled his head back to adjust the distance between them, and Hh He inhaled in order to launch his right arm out. Just then, he saw the enemy use her spears extension device to launch the spear tip toward him. It was still too distant to cut, but there was something on top of the extended spear tip. Acceleration Spell: Racing Words. Tachibana Gin has arrived. Gin accelerated. Her acceleration spell, Racing Words, accelerated in pursuit of a target object, just like Muneshiges Kamenuki. So she had pursued the Musashi Vice Chancellor and remained behind the girls back. And now Im accelerating toward Tonbo Spares tip! The two of them had not prepared this in advance. Gin had simply chased after the girl, thinking she might be able to help out somehow, and she had found a chance to move out ahead. So she had done so. She could not intimately exchange support with this girl like she could with Muneshige. It was just that this girls only talent was in racing forward, which created far too many openings. So There is something severely wrong when I have no choice but to lend a hand like this. Musashis Vice Chancellor had probably only launched Tonbo Spares tip forward as a feint. And she probably had not given much thought to what she would do afterwards. That left Gin no choice but to move in ahead of her. Arcabuz Cruz!? She fired that cannon. But in that very moment Is he going to shoot!? Saizou rethought his counterattack and used a dragon cannon instead. Futayo saw Gin riding atop her spear tip. When did she get there!? Gin-dono is surprisingly nimble, she thought as she saw the dragon breathing out light. That was a dragon cannon. It was a weaker blast since he had just fired one, but it was more than enough to take out Gin and Futayo. Futayo could try to cancel it out with Tonbo Spare, but Gin was in the way on the spear tip. If she activated Tonbo Spare now, Gin would be cut. That would be bad, thought Futayo. And I doubt Muneshige-dono would like it. But she calmed herself down and continued that thought. But I know Gin-dono can find a way out of this. Bind! Tonbo Spare! Gin had half-expected the Musashi Vice Chancellors decision, but at the same time C-curse her! That girl had actually done it. Gin hurriedly reached a hand into the air. An Arcabuz Cruz was there. Firing it had been what prompted Saizou to use his dragon cannon. The recoil had caused it to lower, so she grabbed onto its back end with her prosthetic arm. After floating up a bit, the recoil lowered her back down. She was safe now and the enemy would be wide open after firing the dragon cannon, but then Gin saw a spear tip below her feet. !? Tonbo Spare had used its extension device to shrink down. There was no point in asking What are you doing!? or Are you trying to kill me!? The Musashi Vice Chancellor had pulled it back to match the timing of the arriving dragon cannon. Curse her! Saizou saw a scattering spray of light between him and his enemy. It was ether light. He had seen these bursts of light so many times in the past and they were as beautiful as ever today. This meant the enemy had endured his dragon cannon, but it also meant he had defended against their attack. It was just like the past. No, humanity was even more frightening than that. Dragons had no means of strengthening themselves outside of growth and experience, but humanity could endlessly strengthen their weapons and spells. This was the same. Even 400 years ago, negating his dragon cannon had been a difficult feat. But now You can do it with a spare weapon!? The light faded and the enemy was there. They were unharmed. That much he knew. However I hit one of them! Because Musashis Vice Chancellor had pulled back Tonbo Spare, Tachibana Gin would have been hit by the dragon cannon. Even a light hit would have been a full-body blow. So !? Saizou twisted his body to the left when he felt something as clear as empty air on his right cheek. A moment later, something pierced through the space his right eye had just vacated. It was an artillery shell. Isnt that the same thing that hit Torahide last night!? Then the wind whipped up and Saizou saw something beyond the scattering light. The enemy he thought he had hit was just fine. This is both a strong point and weak point of humanity. You worry for your companions! Musashis Vice Chancellor was holding the artillery girl, Tachibana Gin, in her right arm. And a new cannon had appeared over her shoulder. At that size, it had to be a siege-class cannon. Pierce him. Cuatro Cruz. Gin suppressed her emotions. After all, she really should not have survived that. She would have died if she had not made a ridiculous decision when the spear tip had arrived below her feet. I never thought I would be using Racing Words to pursue the Musashi Vice Chancellor. She had not had time to adjust the homing direction. She had meant to accelerate backwards, but she ended up diving into the girls chest because the default setting chose the targets center point. The girl had caught her and light had exploded before her eyes. Honestly She had fired toward their opponents right eye earlier. Living creatures would react subconsciously to visual information. Dragons had once been wild animals and this one had noticed and responded to the attack on his eyeball even if he had not consciously understood what it was. The dragon swung his face to the left, which was to the right from her perspective. That was exactly what Gin had wanted. Cuatro Cruzs shell flew toward the center of Saizous face. But Gin saw something. Fine, then. With those words, the dragons body blurred. Or so it seemed to Gin. And Too bad. The shell pierced through Saizou. But it had not hit or harmed him. The dragon had disappeared and the projectile had passed right through him. Take this. But a moment later, the dragon reappeared and his left foreleg flew quickly toward her. Gin knew it was going to hit them. The dragon was going to hit them with all his great strength. But her decision of what to do was somewhat delayed by a question. What was that just now!? Saizou had hidden in the mist just as his surname of Kirigakure implied. The shell had passed through him and Gin heard the reverberating noise of it hitting the opposite wall. She only let the surprise hold for an instant, but that was enough of a delay for the enemys attack to hit them. She could not let that happen. So Gin decided she would at least allow Musashis Vice Chancellor to escape safely. She turned around to shove the other girl out of the way, but then she noticed something. Musashis Vice Chancellors face was covered with a surprised but beaming smile. Gin-dono! Did you see what he did!? That was incredible! Please dont grab and shake my shoulders!! While she was shaken back and forth, Gin realized they had completely lost any chance of escaping. She decided to use Arcabuz Cruz to blow off the other girls head while Gin herself was killed by the dragons blow. This girl will be murdered and I will die honorably in battle. That is for the best. ! But then she saw a means of escape. And Eh? It hit. Saizou realized his full-power attack had swished through empty air. Are you serious!? He had targeted someone in midair. It was a lot like catching a falling bird. It should have been a sure thing. That was why he had gone all out. But the enemy had just dodged his left foreleg. They had performed a three-dimensional midair spin and passed over his left shoulder and left wing. Something had struck the two of them. And Tachibana Gin had caught the weapon with her prosthetic arm. It had launched the two of them out of danger. An arrow!? He looked over to see a shrine maiden standing by the halls entrance. Musashis gunner shrine maiden!? Mitotsudaira honestly commented on Saizous words. Wow, even the dragons know about you I-I fired that to save people! See? Using those rules, Im Musashis rescue shrine maiden! How about that!? Asama pointed forward just in time for Gin and Futayo to crash into the opposite wall. They heard some cries of pain and surprise and the two girls fell to the ground while tangled together. Seeing that, everyone fell silent and motionless, except for Kimi who glared at Asama. What was that about rescuing people? I really dont think I did anything wrong. Then how do you explain this? Well, its really that walls fault for being there. Dont you think? But Mitotsudaira could not help but ask. Um, Tomo? Arent you not supposed to shoot people? Eh? Its okay if Im rescuing people or training. She set up a breakwater of counterarguments at record speed. But it was something else that mattered here. Are you allowed to shoot dragons? Umm, not if theyre students. Are you if they arent students? Yes. There are no rules saying I cant. That dragon isnt a student. The shrine maiden immediately fired. Saizou quickly took evasive action. That was sudden! He could dodge this. The attack was quite fast, but that was not a problem when he had the strength and reactions of a dragon. Assuming, that is, this was a straight-line attack. It was not. The enemys arrow drew a trail of light that showed its path was bent ever so slightly. Homing!? He knew gunner divine protections could apply homing functionality, but if she could add that effect to such a high-speed shot Talk about dangerous!! Saizou raised his tail and moved. He ran. Instead of guarding the entrance leading underground, he charged at the enemy along an arc from the right. He had a reason for doing so: the enemys homing arrow. A high-speed homing shot was an absolutely ridiculous attack, but there was a way of avoiding it: his tail. Homing divine protections worked in one of two ways: dynamic homing that learned the enemys shape and pursued that, or reactive homing that pursued the enemys ether or heat source. A dragons shape was hard to learn due to their tail, wings, and horns, so reactive homing was generally used against them. That meant he had something to act as a decoy: his long tail. By extending his tail, the tip would act as a decoy. The pursuing arrow would be quite literally tail-ing him. Then he only had to swing his tail like a whip by the wall. Once the enemy projectile lost sight of its target, it would collide with the wall. But to do that, he needed enough space to extend his tail. He had to run. So Ill plow right through them! Saizou ran forward to settle this all at once His tail was extending and the enemys arrow turned a forceful corner to pursue. He moved forward. Oh? Naito looked up as she gathered Schwarz Techno spells in her brooms Orei Metallo by the entrance of the ruins. She turned toward Naruze. Ga-chan, did you just feel a tremor? Like a deep thoom. Eh? Naruze looked up. She had been sitting sideways in a chair while drawing up illustrated spells on her Magie Figur, so she looked back to the drawing she held. Maybe that would be a better sound effect for my artillery spell representation. No, no. Thats not what I meant. Naito looked to the wide entrance to the ruins. Muneshige stood in the center of the entrance with a hand on his chin and his gaze fixated on its depths. Whats going on? asked Naomasa. Naito nodded. It sounded like something crashed into the wall. Mitotsudaira saw Saizou collide with the wall as if scraping his right side against it. He had lost his balance while running toward them. What was that? It had happened just after he had gotten Asamas arrow to pursue his tail. She knew what the dragon had been trying to do. He had been trying to use his tail as a decoy to dodge the homing projectile while he charged toward them in an attack. He had combined his defense and his attack into a single fell action. While running, he had raised his tail straight up but by the wall so that Asamas homing arrow would lose sight of him. And in that very moment Toori-kun, Horizon. Asama had spoken very quietly. Want tomake some ice cream? An explosion had followed. And this funnel-shaped explosion was directed toward the location of Saizous tail. It was Asamas arrow. Tenzou recalled the past. This is because of our gym lesson in spring, isnt it!? The day before the Battle of Mikawa, they had failed to accomplish anything in the deceptively simple task of pursing Oriotorai on the way to Shinagawa. Asama had used a homing divine protection but still failed to hit Oriotorai. What was it Oriotorai had done then? She cut her hair and used it as chaff to defend against Asama-donos arrow Yes. Asama nodded toward Saizou whose tail had been blasted upwards by the explosion. I learned from that. If my arrow is ever thrown off course by bodily chaff, the arrow releases its full power in the previous direction of movement. I see, said everyone who had been a part of that lesson. Thats Asama for you. She pulls out all the stops when it comes to slaughtering the enemy. I know, sis. The same trick wont work twice against the Asama Shrine. Thats so cool!! If you ask me, said Urquiaga, I want to know why our teacher has been teaching us how to fight dragons Not again! protested Asama. Why do you always attack me like this!? Nevertheless, she had been quite effective. Blasting Saizous tail upwards had knocked him off balance as he ran, so he crashed into the wall on his right. However Master Tenzou! Judge! Be careful, everyone!! Tenzou though, The enemy made the right decision there. If he had continued down the center of the hall after his tail was hit, he would not have run into the wall. But when he lost his balance, he would have been exposed in the center. So he intentionally moved to the wall And he crashed into it. That had produced a loud noise and powerful tremor. But when the dragon slowly began moving again, the wall was revealed behind him. He barely left a mark on the wall! There was enough destruction to account for an initial hit, but there was no mark from such a large mass colliding with and scraping along the wall. That meant the enemy had only pretended to hit the wall so hard. Here he comes! Saizou smiled bitterly. Honestly. To think he would pretend to run into a wall and take damage. He would never have even considered such a tactic 400 years ago. But this is nice too. After all, he was the former Kirigakure Saizou now. As a ninja, he had to disguise himself while he feared and endured the samurai who were like Far Eastern knights. This was a good way of doing that. Besides, he said as he moved. He slammed his right side into the wall, used the rebound to move left, and charged toward the enemy group. I remember now! He had a single target. Theres a shrine maiden here! The dragons charge drew a shallow arc as it targeted Asama. Eh!? Wh-why me!? Did you forget youre the one who blasted him just now!? Th-thats true, but he just said something about remembering something They did not know what had happened to him in the past, but they all rushed to react in time. Adele moved out first. Silver chains held Raging Beasts tail and threw it toward Saizous face like a hammer. Here we go, Adele! Maybe a little warning next time, but lets see whos tougher! She crashed into him. Or she should have. Instead, Raging Beast passed right through him. The blue and white mobile shell and the silver chains holding it passed through Saizous face and out his back. She did not hit. Just like before, he briefly vanished and let the attack pass through him. But someone immediately reacted to this fact. Near the entrance leading underground, Gin kneeled with Cuatro Cruz at the ready. How about this!? She swept the weapon down to spray artillery fire from Saizous head down to his hips. She fired a total of eight shots at slightly different heights. The dragon would collide with the others just as those were arriving. Did it work!? Gin ignored the Musashi Vice Chancellor who was dizzy and sprawled out on the floor next to her. Gin also felt a little dizzy after Asamas rescue, but the battle was not going to wait around for them. This battle has some pretty harsh ups and downs. With that thought, her eight shots definitely pierced Saizou. This was not meant to defeat him. It was meant to keep him from hitting her companions. She did not at all understand how the dragons defense worked, but it negated their attacks. So if she kept firing on him in the instant he collided with the others He shouldnt be able to hit them! With that, the dragon reached the others. Asama saw the dragons leg sweep toward them. It hit, but she heard nothing and felt no wind or shaking. He vanished!? It happened again. Saizou vanished. And the wind passed between her and the others. Or was it better to say it passed through them? The enemys physical form had vanished and they were unharmed. Overhead, Gins shells solidly hit the wall. What is this? The charging dragon had vanished. Most likely, that was to avoid Gins shellfire. That had saved them. However Mitotsudaira! Asama! Just as Kimi yelled their names, three things happened. First, Mitotsudaira slammed her silver chains horizontally to the right. Second, Horizon grabbed Asama from behind and forced her to the ground. Toori-kun!? And third, the crossdresser ran out in front of her. There was a light tremor in his back. What!? Asama did not understand, so she tried to escape Horizons grasp and get back up. But Horizon These feel a lot nicer in the hands than I expected. Did Kimi infect you!? She did, didnt she!? But Asama saw the idiot look back as he stood protectively in front of them. The crossdresser faced her as she struggled to stand up. Hes okay, she thought. He isnt hurt. But Is that all? With that announcement, the black dragon reappeared in the center of the hall. And in that moment My king! Mitotsudaira called out to the crossdresser just as he was split. His blonde wig was audibly sliced diagonally in half and the line of the cut extended down to his shoulder. Ohh. The diagonal red line on his shoulder reached his upper arm as well. He was injured. But that was not all. The same thing happened to Horizons left arm as she held Asama from behind. Oh, dear. It split. No, it was torn. It was like stabbing a knife diagonally into a narrow fruit. Dont tell me A lubricant warmed to body temperature flowed from her arm. As for his arm ! Blood sprayed out. Volume 5B, 52: Storyteller in the Round Hall Volume 5B, Chapter 52: Storyteller in the Round Hall Something that once was Something that connects Something that does not connect Everything Point Allocation (Dragons and Humans) Kimi saw two movements. The first was Mitotsudaira raising her eyebrows and moving in front of the foolish brother. The second came from Asama who remained silent. First, she quickly wrapped some healing charms around Horizons arm. After applying two or three, she tied them fairly tight. Horizon gave Asama a calm look. Thank you very much. Youre the one that saved me. Asamas eyebrows were somewhat raised and Kimi just about laughed when she saw it. Honestly. Horizon was clearly intimidated by Asama. Now that Horizon had the emotion of anger, Asamas emotion reached her far too directly. But Horizon must have been confused by that anger when Asama was also thanking her. We have an excellent friend, thought Kimi. Her thoughts deepened: Im glad we have a friend who can demonstrate that contradictory combination of conscience and sacrifice that is in the gap between what one should do and what one must do. Asama. Yes? I see you didnt panic. Ive grown. Asama must have felt that short response was not enough because she clarified. Ive wiped away my previous normal where I would be shaken to tears when something was harmed. Really? asked Kimi. So youre not going to put on an adorable show that makes him say, Oh, I didnt realize you had that vulnerable side. How cute! You dont want to be as cute as me with my fear of ghosts!? The way I faint is super popular and oh so cute! Thud! Kimi, your eyes roll back in your head when you faint. Can you really call that cute? You said it! You said it, didnt you!? The whites of my eyes are cute! Theyre clean! A freshly cleaned white! Meanwhile, Masazumi finally caught up from behind and she did not try to hide how out of breath she was. Um, whats going-whoa, whoa, theres a dragon there! And Aoi, did you stop crossdre-no, you didnt! You just took off your wig! And your arm is bleeding? Wait, Horizons arm is bandaged too! Do we really have to explain everything just because you arrived late? Could you sum it all up for me? We were just having a little fun is all. Asama looked to the foolish brothers arm. The blood was flowing out and dripping down, but Asama sighed. Ill make sure it doesnt leave a scar, so dont work it too hard, okay? Eh? I cant work my arm too hard? I didnt mean like that! When Asama said that, Kimi and everyone else fell silent. After a while, a look of realization reached Asamas face. A-and by like that I mean day-to-day activities! Yes, ordinary day-to-day activities. Mal-Ga: Wouldnt that be a day-to-day activity for guys? Well, more like three times a day. Gold Mar: Theres really no other way to explain how well your doujinshis sell, is there? Asama: Not again! Youre trying to blame everything on me again, arent you!? Azuma: Everything? What do you mean by everything? Uqui: You dont understand? You have everything when you open up the memories submenu and can see all of the icons. Unturning: It would seem some animals live in a different world from the rest of us Regardless, Asama wrapped healing charms around the foolish brothers arm. His elbow dug into her chest while she did so, but she was too focused on healing to notice. And he simply stared at her hands working at his arm. While activating the spells, Asama spoke quietly. Mito. Judge, I know. I thought I had intercepted the enemy, but he made it through to my king. Horizon stood up and faced Mitotsudaira. Mitotsudaira-sama. I do not fully understandbut it is because you fought back that Toori-sama and I are alive. It is true I managed to intercept the enemy. I believe I had a definite lock on him during that invisible charge. However However A knight is shamed if she allows her king to be harmed even slightly. Especially with Futayo over there. I bear full responsibility here. Mitotsudaira. Kimi spoke with an I might as well tone. Asama was able to heal my foolish brother and Horizon because you positioned yourself in front of them. So this result was thanks to the cooperation between you and everyone else, myself included. So what are you going to do from now on? None of us is thinking about this silly responsibility game. And you should be thinking about it least of all. Do you know what I mean? If so, then raise your tail and charge at your prey! Go! I tried silently listening, but that just kept getting worse and worse! But Mitotsudaira faced away from her king. I understand. When I need to protect, I am a guarding knight. When I need to attack, I am a charging wolf. And right now I need to attack and finish off this enemy. She took a breath and brought out her silver chains. The four slack chains hung down from her arms. My king. Eh? What is it? The knight answered the foolish brother. Feel free to order me to eliminate any burden I am causing you. Mitotsudaira took a breath. She had sensed some kind of powerful presence during the dragons invisible charge. And it had felt like the presence moved away when she launched an attack in that direction. However He has a slicing power. Given that, her king and princess had been right to protect Asama. Kimi and her king must have sensed a gap. Their entertainers instincts told them an attack should have come their way but did not, so they decided it must be headed toward Asama instead. Mitotsudaira guessed Horizon had acted on her kings instructions, so This was another form of cooperation. And that thought was accompanied by a voice reaching her ears. Nate. Judge. Can I ask for anything? Judge! she agreed. Mal-Ga: Hell be asking for her body, then Gold Mar: Yeah. She even said this was the time to attack. Silver Wolf: What are you people talking about!? Then, said the idiot from behind her. When you sleep with your head on my arm, could you move a little closer to me? When your heads near my elbow, it cuts off the circulation and my arm goes to sleep. A stir ran through everyone except for Asama and Kimi. Silver Wolf: W-wait!! Almost Everyone: Oh, were waiting. Now, go ahead! Unturning: Does that mean the Chancellor was hit in the arm because of that? Scarred: Hee hee. Lady Mitotsudaira, arent you glad you didnt sleep on his neck or stomach? Silver Wolf: Mary!? I-I wouldnt do that! I wouldnt! Vice President: But, Mitotsudaira, you were completely lying on top of Aoi and the others before. Asama thought to herself as she watched Mitotsudaira prostrate herself before the idiot with her fingers perfectly aligned. Th-that was a close one! I need to make sure the damage doesnt spread to me! After all, she had slept like that too. Of course, that was only because armless Horizon had been between him and her and because she had been filling the space left vacant. But then Horizon spoke up without warning. Asama-sama. Wh-what is it? You too were sleeping on Toori-samas elb- Ahhh! Ill fight! Ill fight! Ill head out there to fight alongside Mito! Asama felt a dull sweat soaking her body as she patted both of Horizons shoulders. She sent Mitotsudaira a sign frame containing what they knew about the enemy and what she could predict. Mito, Kimi, and I will kick that dragons butt, so just leave it to us! They will defeat that dragon? Gin questioned Asamas words while Cuatro Cruz went through a rapid cooling process. The dragon had just finished changing direction and took a light step to face them. Lady Asama, the Mito Lord, and the Chancellors sisterare going to face him? Just then, the collapsed Musashi Vice Chancellor hopped to her feet. She waved to the others. Listen up, everyone. Horizon-sama, I seem to be a poor match for this dragonso can I go on ahead? What did she just say!? But Musashis princess responded to the idiot girl by looking their way and forming a large circle with her arms. Good, said the Musashi Vice Chancellor. She then patted Gins shoulder. Then lets get going, Gin-dono. There was so much Gin wanted to say, but she swallowed it all. She summed it up with a single word. Why!? Why would that thought ever occur to her? Why was she so selfish? Why did she choose Gin now? But the girl responded without delay. You are the Peerless in the Wests partner. There is no better battle partner for someone aiming to be the Peerless in the East. Gin listened as the girl continued. Of course, if I had someone else by my side, I would gain a different advantage from fighting alongside them. But that is my reason for going with you here, Gin-dono. She is an idiot, thought Gin as she fell speechless. This girl really is an idiot. Gin thought of her husband when she saw the samurai girl standing at ease in front of her. Master Muneshige. She wouldnt notice if you beheaded her from behind or fed her poison. And Gin understood something else beyond that. It was something only she understood. She could hold her own against you, Master Muneshige. That girl thought of nothing but battle. She was taking Gin to the battlefield because she thought that would give her an advantage in combat. She would never even dream of something other than combat happening. She was completely obsessed with battle. Meanwhile, Muneshige and Gin were jointly obsessed with being the Peerless in the West. So they looked to each other and had enough mental leeway to clear away every obstacle to that goal. But this girl was alone. However, that was only because she lacked someone like Gin in her life. She was so obsessed with combat and the like that she did not have the mental leeway needed to look at anything else and she had no one to help her out. So she had relied on Gin here. That isthat is a foolish decision. I am the Peerless in the Wests wife. Why would you rely on that? Gin turned to face the other way. She faced the path leading underground and started forward. Rely on Tachibana Gin, not the Peerless in the Wests wife! The latter title is only available for Master Muneshige! Saizou turned around. He was a little out of breath because he had not laid his hands on prey in a long while. Hunting really was wonderful. His dragon heart was pounding with delight. Two of the enemy had just gone to the lower floor. But that did not matter. He could see Musashis Chancellor, princess, Vice President, and shrine maiden were still here. As long as the information gatherers were still here, he still functioned as a barrier. There was no reason to buy time, but he still watched his opponents movements. They nodded at each other. Oh. And they split up. Three of them left their ranks: the shrine maiden, the Mito Lord, and what appeared to be a dancer. Musashis Chancellor and princess were being guarded by a ninja and a half-dragon back in the main group. I see. Saizou spoke to the three who had opted to appear before him. A shrine maiden? So you really are haunting us. Eh? thought Asama. With this and what he said before, what did shrine maidens do to him? Then Toori called out to her from a short distance. I bet it wasyknow, that time in middle school when you shot down a dragon on New Years. All I did was fire a warning shot because that flying dragon was making too much noise on the holiday. Its not my fault the arrow happened to hit. That was a hell of surprise when it fell on the ship. The shrine visitors freaked out, but we managed to avoid any trouble by saying it was part of the festivities. Yeah, Okutama-san got really mad and told us to take better care of animals. We let the dragon go soon afterwards and theyve never gotten close to the Musashi since. Oh, that, said Saizou. That was probably a dragon from the neighboring tribe. They were pretty embarrassed, so I believe they decided not to fly over your ship afterwards. Then I actually helped the Musashi stay safe in the air, didnt I? Why are you smiling? asked Mitotsudaira, but Asama ignored her. Alls well that ends well. Yes. But she had something to ask Saizou. What did shrine maidens do to you? I suppose it wouldnt be in the Shinto records. For us, it happened 800 years ago and then 400 years ago. Saizou breathed a glowing mist out from the corners of his mouth. They were Testament Cross-Borders Units. Saizou explained. 800 years ago, the dragon king, who was something like a Chancellor for us, was slain by humans. It happened suddenly, but the absence of a king caused the dragon army to crumble. The Germanic unification and survival had been going well until then, but after his defeat, we scattered as disparate factions. This was such a nostalgic story. And 400 years ago, The Testament predicted an incident in which 130 boys and girls would vanish from a northern M.H.R.R. town in a single night. Fearing we would be blamed, we sent out a scout and discovered that no such incident occurred. However Saizou was aware he was practically spitting out the words. On that night, we were attacked and our unit was destroyed. Mitotsudaira and the others looked to Asama. Asama realized everyone was focused on her. I-it wasnt me! It really wasnt! Well, of coooourse it wasnt, thought Mitotsudaira. But someone else spoke up: Masazumi. She raised her right hand first. Youre talking about the history recreation of Hamelin, arent you? Yoshitsune mentioned that, too. She said it was similar to the Princess Disappearances. Similar, hm? Interesting. True enough, thought Saizou as he laughed. The dragons intermittent breaths shook the hall. And beyond that shaking, the dragon spoke. It is true that, 800 years ago, there was a battle in which an entire city vanished in a single night. Wait, said Mitotsudaira. Do you know who the Princess is? No, I dont. The dragon laughed. And making people disappear sounds more like a Loup-Garou thing than a dragon thing. Of course, we wouldnt attack single individuals. But getting rid of an entire town or citys population without destroying anything else? Thatd be easy enough for us. You Mitotsudaira started to utter some kind of rebuke, but Asama cut her off. So we can view Celestial Dragons asmalevolent beings, can we? Yes. Thats it right there. That presence. Saizou bent back as he spoke. The group that attacked us 400 years ago wore equipment we had never seen before. And a woman among them used the same term you just did. And I hear it was the same 800 years ago. The dragon raised the corners of his mouth. He showed off all of his fangs. It was a group of 130 from some unknown land. But you know what? After the Harmonic Unification War, when we first descended to the Far Eastwe found people using the exact same equipment. Do you understand now? asked Saizou. That force should not have existed in the Harmonic World. I have to wonder if most of what you call Testament Cross-Borders Units were units sent in from the Far East. Masazumi quickly sent a divine transmission. Vice President: Neshinbara, can you check- Novice: Its no use. The Far East is a mountainous land, so mysterious disappearances, even for entire villages, were fairly commonplace. And 400 years ago, during the age of Hamelin, the Far East was ruled by the Kamakura Houjou clan. Do you know who their leader was at the time? Four Eyes: Houjou Tokiyori. There, all done. Novice: Wh-why must you be like this!? Youre only fanning the flames of darkness within me! His darkness did not matter. But Masazumi had to ask further. Vice President: Do we know what this Houjou Tokiyori person did? Novice: Judge. He was a wise ruler. And there is a certain story about him. It says It says Novice: He traveled all across the Far East and listened to the people there. Traveling to every part of the Far East was probably a first for a head of state. Wait, thought Masazumi. And she looked to Saizou who looked back at her. Well? asked the dragon. The dragon clans who were still putting up a resistance at the time were destroyed, fled deep into Europe, and scattered to the east and west. But the people of the Harmonic World were busy preparing for the recreation of the crusades, so do you really think they could have dealt with us? In fact, it was our presence that was keeping the Europeans from recreating the crusades. They were afraid we would attack them from behind or steal the land they left unguarded. We even considered doing just that to regroup our forces. Then how were you destroyed? Didnt I tell you? Hamelin. Each time a similar incident was recorded in the Testament, some of our own would be wiped out somewhere. The few survivors bowed down to the Testament Union, converted to Tsirhc, and went to the Dark Continent. That helped with the recreation of converting the natives. Saizou laughed without smiling. There were also a lot of giants in the group that attacked us. When we looked into it, it seems those were probably remnants of the Taira clan or heroes that the Kamakura Shogunate didnt know what to do with. And at the time, the leader of the long-lived pursued them into the Harmonic World. Masazumi knew who that had to be. Yoshitsune!? Indeed, thought Sasuke in the lower hall as he listened to the exchange from upstairs. Whether they were real or fake, Testament Cross-Borders Units had existed in each era. They had not appeared since the Harmonic Unification War, but Sasuke had a guess as to why. Most likely, they were a mixed unit with warriors from both the Harmonic Divine States and the real Divine States. Either that, or one or the other unit would send in the other. That was why they left almost no trace and why they had not appeared since the Harmonic Unification War. Sasuke thought about the spirited long-lived girl he had met four hundred years ago when he had lost so many friends in Europe and fled to the east. She had been searching for an enemy she had once fought. Do you wish to finish them off? She had shaken her head at that. Its already over. So I want to ask them to join me. But they had failed to determine if that person belonged to the group that had attacked them. After all, they did not know where that group had gone. They still did not know. Most likely, the Testament Cross-Borders Unit that had fought with them had been remnants of the Taira clan and excess warriors from the Kamakura Shogunate. Houjou Tokiyori had secretly gathered those people who had nowhere to go and dispatched them to the Harmonic World during his travels around the Far East. So they had probably scattered after the battle. Instead of returning to their original home, they would have spread out across the Harmonic World to find a new place for themselves. By defeating those malevolent beings, they had wiped clean their pasts and their place in the world. Thats a purification. But what about the ones before and after that? He did not know. Both before and after that, those groups known as Testament Cross-Borders Units had had a certain objective. Would Sasuke be able to get that across to these people? If possible I hope my opponents here are up to the task, he thought. Welcome. He stood up and crouched down on all fours. Two girls stood at the halls entrance. The one in blue wielded a spear and the one in red was followed by a cannon. Yes. He had fought people like this long ago. So he opened his mouth. He bared his fangs and viewed his enemy. Push yourselves to the very limit, humans. You stand before one of the Celestial Dragons who are the rulers of all other dragons. To ensure you are not conceited enough to think you can save the world when you cannot even defeat a Celestial Dragon Yes. Push yourselves to the limit and prove it is not mere conceit, humans. Narumi felt a rumbling from the floor below. And it was not a slow shaking. It was a powerful, vertical tremor. Is that? Dragons lived in Oushuu, so Narumi recognized this. Thats the sign of a large dragon fighting quite fiercely. That means Sasukes taking this seriously, said Saizou. And just so you know, Ive sparred with him many times, but not once have I won. Musashis princess raised her right hand. Are you bragging about how weak you are? How ill-advised, thought Narumi, but the Chancellor shook his head next to her. Hey, Black Mal. Mal-Ga: I know. Even when theyre both the same sex, people like to compare themselves to the person they have feelings for. I see. Musashis princess nodded and then faced Saizou again. So you love him. Mitotsudaira saw Saizou attack to the side instead of at her. What are you doing!? Her natural ability to provoke people is off the chart. Everyone screamed and ran away, but Mary remained out in front. She instructed a few air spirits to supply a single overall current to the air. The groups speed increased. Meanwhile, someone was targeting the dragon who had his back turned toward Mitotsudairas group. Hit!! Asama fired a thick arrow. They dont leave any openings, do they!? Instead of reacting to the sound of the blast, Saizou took action when he sensed the presence behind him. They were a troublesome bunch. The group did not move as a single individual. Many individuals moved as a group. Their skill at adlibbing was so great that trying to crush the threat before your eyes would only get you attacked from somewhere else. The most annoying part was how well they cooperated. When the shrine maiden fired on him, no one else made a similar attack. They had been trained to not waste any of their attacks. But, thought Saizou. If I know youre cooperating, I can use that to my advantage! He quickly crouched down and moved his entire body back. He was confident that the shrine maidens arrow was not a homing arrow. After all, if a homing arrow detonated like the last one had or if he dodged it, the fleeing group would be hit. His guess proved accurate. A rapid gust of wind raced by just above his lowered back. There was no point in looking up to see the arrow fly out of the hall and into the sky. Instead, he turned toward the shrine maidens group. He did not use his legs to turn. He used his tail. By swinging his long tail into the underground entrance, he propelled himself around the other way. He smashed the dirt-covered floor and the Terrestrial Dragon bones buried within. His four legs drew arcs along the floor. He was directly facing the shrine maiden now. She was in her follow-through motion after loosing her arrow. He knew she would not receive a firing divine protection from her god if she did not properly follow that form. But he realized something. The Loup-Garou is gone! In that instant, Saizous instincts pulled his body back. He ducked his head down and pulled his shoulders back. Just then, a piercing power dropped right in front of his eyes. It was the silver wolf. This could not have come out of nowhere. She must have sent out her chain along with the shrine maidens arrow. The halls ceiling had collapsed, but some of it remained. Her chain had grabbed onto that and rapidly pulled her up above his head. Instead of just dropping down, she had launched herself down using the chain and she held something like a spear. It was the thick arrow the shrine maiden had fired. At 1.2 meters, it was plenty long for a weapon wielded in the hands. The most frightening part was how the arrow had been aimed at his eye. However I have you now! It was too late to aim a dragon cannon toward the falling enemy. And firing downwards would not sweep away the shrine maiden and dancer. So Saizou moved. He got up and sent his left foreleg forward to strike the silver wolf. And ! Masazumi saw it happen while she hurried along the right side of the hall to reach the passageway in the back. Saizou was to their left. His giant body had just performed a back dash. Eh? It was a light action. She could not believe that a body so large could move so quickly. But she had also not expected him to move backwards. It reminded her of the previous nights battle. That Terrestrial Dragon had been filled with hostility and had simply tried to crush them. I thought dragons always moved forward and focused entirely on attack. This Celestial Dragon was different. When he sensed danger, he would evade, even if that meant falling back. And as a result Kh! As Mitotsudaira fell, an explosive pressure flew from her arms and toward Saizou. That was the destructive power of Asamas arrow. When it lost its homing lock on them, it would detonate to hit them that way. Mitotsudaira had wielded that blast as a weapon. She had pursued Asamas arrow and sent out a chain. She had first used the arrow as a piercing weapon. In the best case, that would work. But if it did not, the enemy would think he had dodged the piercing weapon just before it blew up in his face. That had probably been Mitotsudairas plan. But the enemy had dodged it. This was not just a raging dragon. It was a Celestial Dragon who would do what it took to defeat the enemy. He was not a mere beast. And his next actions proved it. He hunkered down, opened his maw, and directed it toward Mitotsudaira, Asama, and Kimi. You know those two who went on down? One of them said she was a poor match for me. But you know what? Saizou laughed. Shell be an even poorer match for Sasuke. Shes probably learning that the hard way right about now! With that, two tremors shook the ruins. The first was a scream of air produced by Saizous dragon cannon. And the second Futayo! The shaking of battle arrived from the floor below. Volume 5B, 53: Dancer on the Round Stage Volume 5B, Chapter 53: Dancer on the Round Stage It is a lot like taking each others hand A lot like a bond But very important Point Allocation (Certainty) Gin endured the attack by using her arms as a large shield. This was the Celestial Dragons counterattack. They had launched a cutting and artillery attack during their initial charge, but the dragon had responded with a high-speed tackle. She of course had her arms set to full anti-shock mode. Similarly, the anti-impact divine protection was fully active. Once her body was lifted from the ground, she fired on him with Arcabuz Cruz and used the recoil to move back. But he still hit me with this much force!? She slammed back-first into the wall. She did not curl up her back. If she failed to endure the impact, her spine could shift out of place or even break. She distributed the impact across the entire surface of her back and even slammed her arms against the wall to let all the remaining force escape into the wall. However Kh Her shoulder joints screamed in pain. Because her arms were prosthetic, the shoulder joints stuck out farther than the flesh in the front and back. When hitting something back-first, those parts would hit first and the joint would shift or come off altogether. So she had tried to ensure it all hit at the same time. But The harder material makes this much of a difference!? The solid parts sent a powerful vibration into her bones. She normally could not feel it, but when the joints hit the stone wall at such great speed, it was like taking a hammer blow to each shoulder. When the tingling pain spread across her entire body, even a great warrior like her felt on the verge of vomiting. From the very first move, Im completely at his mercy, she thought. Kah She finally managed to get a breath out and she fell down the stone wall. It was a two meter drop. That height was nothing for someone who had jumped around the Musashi for training, but her knees wobbled and They held. She was the Peerless in the Wests wife. She was dripping with sweat and the focus of her eyes wandered, but she managed to speak. What she had needed to protect was in her arms. Musashi Vice Chancellor. We endured the enemys attack. Well done, Gin-dono. With that, Futayo took a step away from Gins arms. Gin responded with her eyebrows raised. I was only repaying you for catching me earlier. In other words She stepped forward. Futayo tried to support her, but Gin ignored it as she walked ahead. She would not rest her back on the wall. She simply continued forward and more light returned to her eyes with each step. Now we are even, Musashi Vice Chancellor. I will not save you the next time. You need to figure out why the enemy is unharmed even after a hit from your cutting power. Splendid, thought Futayo. So this is a name inheritor. No, this is Tachibana Gin! Up ahead, the white dragon named Sasuke slid his body along while he crouched low and aimed his right foreleg toward them. Since he swung his tail to keep his balance, he would be charging along an arc instead of a straight line. This would be difficult to intercept. And Here he comes! Gin-dono! Gin saw an explosion. It was a white burst of speed and a white collision. At that size, the word tackle was no longer appropriate. It was an explosion of power plowing toward them. Realizing this would be impossible to stop, Gin focused on evasion instead. She summoned an Arcabuz Cruz and used its blast as a thruster to leap right. She moved away from Futayo. Just as she thought she had put a decent distance between them, a gust of wind passed by to her left. Even Gins eyes could only see it as a white wind and it was accompanied by a seemingly solid surge of air. But the dragon used more than just speed and wind. This is the identity of the previous attack! Gin made a prediction about the seemingly invisible attack that had slammed them into the wall. She had been hit by this once before. But instead of fearing it, she worked to understand it. So she responded based on her prediction. She spun around a bit and used Arcabuz Cruz to jump down and to the right. As her knees slid across the dirt floor, something scraped along her cheek. And !! A horizontal blast of wind struck her entire body. She was hit, but it was not a direct hit. That was His tail!? She clearly saw it for just a moment. Something like a giant white whip had straightened out as it raced forward. That swinging movement could easily overtake the white dragons charge. But Gin knew why he did it. If his tail was extended behind him, it would act as a weight and hinder his speed when he accelerated forward. So he swung his tail forward. And he charged forward at the same time. He initially accelerated using his great strength, and once that lifted him from the ground The forward momentum of his tail gives him a second burst of acceleration! That was why she had so much difficulty reading his movements. There was no point in reading his movements when he could reaccelerate that giant body in midair while already moving so quickly. The two girls felt like they were moving quickly, but from his perspective Hes just using a ridiculous amount of speed to guarantee he can crush us! Gin raised her voice and was blown away by the wind, but she also took action. She used her Arcabuz Cruz as a thruster to slide along the ground while Cuatro Cruz! She fired thrice toward the white dragon as he passed by. Gin used the shells as a foundation to view the white dragons path. How would the enemy respond to shells from Cuatro Cruz which was designed as a siege weapon? Will he dodge!? He did not. The white dragon kept his back turned to the high-speed shells and took a zigzagging saw blade of a path. He was not just moving out of their way. He made a game of passing between them and letting them fly past. ! Gin sensed the enemys next action. The white dragon swung his tail to accelerate, but this was not just to move forward. After ducking to let the shells pass him by, he made an immediate leap to the left and right to move back in front of them. Thats insane! But that was how this dragon attacked. He used the physical strength of a Celestial Dragon to perform a massive charge with overwhelming speed. And not only was his accuracy incredible, but he could take evasive action even in the middle of an attack. He was a monster. Wind exploded and the entire hall shook as the white dragon tore into the ground to spin around. He used the turning motion to bite through the first of the three shells he had just passed and he swung his head to avoid the remaining two. By that point, he was facing Gin. Just as Gin realized another charge was imminent, she heard a voice in the wind. BindTonbo Spare!! On the other side of the dragon from Gin, Futayo raced through the wind and ran below the dragon. How did my cutting attack work!? This was the second time. The first time had not worked. She had tried to attack head-on as he charged, but he had adjusted for it. And during the following charge, she had avoided his body, but his tail had come for her instead. If Gin had not covered for her, she might have been killed instantly. So for her next try How about an attack on the thinner belly armor!? With that, ether spray burst out. This was not a cut. The cut had been negated and its power had reverted to ether and burst. So thats it! Futayo understood now. This enemy naturally possessed one method of defending against Tonbokiri and other weapons that reflected ones name. Does his white armor reflect me!? But what happened next overturned those words. As Futayo looked to Tonbo Spares blade, it appeared to be wrapped in light. Except it was not. It was not the blade that was shining. All of Sasukes white armor was emitting light. Futayo recognized that light. A dragon cannon!? It cant be, she thought. Arent dragon cannons fired from the mouth or thrusters? But the answer was simple. Indeed, said Sasuke as he prepared to attack. I am a white dragon. A dragon of light. My entire body can launch a dragon cannon. After a beat, light exploded from his entire body. The underground hall of the ruins rumbled with light. In the upper hall, Mitotsudaira received a direct hit from a dragon cannon. Kh! Even with Loup-Garou blood in her veins, she was helpless in midair. However I have to do something! Several dozen defense barriers opened courtesy of Asama and they were all shattered in the span of a single breath. Two silver chains were extended toward Asama and Kimi and she used them to pull herself toward the two girls. But ! The dragons light had been weakened by the defense barriers, but it was still on its way. And it was still large enough to harm the two behind her as well. It was going to hit. However Silver chain! Mitotsudaira swung her arm and sent an attack down toward the approaching power. It was the piece of the ceiling she had wrapped a chain around when leaping above Saizou. She forcefully broke it off and slammed it down toward the dragon cannon. How about that!? This would not be enough to stop it, but the dragon cannon lost further power and scattered somewhat as it shattered the solid mass. The dragon cannon still had power left, but at this point Kimi! She looked back to see Kimi there. Kimi had already started up Turning Point, the base foundation of her acoustic spells. Dance at that stirring party of the past. It played a song. Kimi sang and danced along. I will reach this place no matter what it takes. More and more sign frames opened between the dragon cannon and the girls. This was Kimis Summit Dance defense. One day, the starry flowers will bloom beyond the sunset. It reached Mitotsudaira and collided with the dragon cannon. Light burst and scattered like water. As Mitotsudaira watched, the sign frames displaying the Summit Dance flowers shattered, but the dragon cannon was also split. The raw power did not reach her. It had been blocked. Mitotsudaira spun around and landed. And behind her The shooting stars tell tales of the dark night. White lines flew out in time with Kimis song. Those were the paths of the two shots Asama had fired. Saizou gasped. That was fast! This was nothing like his former combat experience. In the past, it had taken a bit longer to fire an attack powerful enough to affect a dragon. But the times had changed. Shinto could be seen as the Far Easts history, but if even they had polished their combat techniques They probably grew stronger in their battles with us! There were no records of the Testament Cross-Border Units activities. Because they were not a part of history. But that experience had remained in a different form. That is The evolution of humanitys resistance! Saizou saw the path of the arrows and took action. He used his power as a dragon. Saizou vanished from Mitotsudairas vision. She could only see Asamas arrows as they passed through the broken ceiling and disappeared into the forest and sky. Then the 2nd Special Duty Officer raised his voice. Narumi! He and the Date Vice Chancellor immediately took action. The 2nd Special Duty Officer protected everyone with a barrier of ether light formed from a thruster explosion. And the Date Vice Chancellor Now this is dangerous. She rapidly pulled blades out of empty air and stacked them up horizontally to build a massive sword shield. Some light appeared without warning. The Date Vice Chancellors blades were shattered with a diagonal cut. As for the 2nd Special Duty Officers thruster explosion Nh!? He suddenly closed his spread arms and there was a slash running through his arm armor. The half-dragons armor had been split with a creaking sound. Just how strong is that cutting power!? As Mitotsudaira wondered that, the 2nd Special Duty Officer took a step back and the Date Vice Chancellor did the same. There, maybe? With an instantaneous snap, she grabbed a surviving mandible sword from the air and then threw it. It flew, and Ohh, that was close. Saizou appeared there in the center of the hall. He had just leaned back to dodge the mandible sword. Just then, Mitotsudaira noticed the Date Vice Chancellor giving her an instantaneous glance. It only lasted a moment, but Mitotsudaira sensed meaning in her eyes. Namely Uqui: Oh, so you want to eat some natto. Unturning: The scary part is that youre not exactly wrong. Silver Wolf: I have no idea what that means. But there was no time. Saizou had already retaken his combat stance and he was leaning toward Mitotsudaira once more. He was going to charge. And the Date Vice Chancellor chose that moment to speak. Unturning: This is the same as the night before last. Eh? thought Mitotsudaira. Behind her, Asama had yet to nock her next arrow. Saizou was learning, so he would make this charge in the gap between Asamas arrows. He swayed his body toward them. Here I go. And he vanished just as he started running. He became invisible once more. Saizou viewed the enemy while erasing his visual form. The shrine maiden was not yet ready for her next attack. That meant his enemy was not prepared to counterattack. But there was still something they could use: an arrow. The shrine maidens arrows could be used as direct spears instead of bow-fired projectiles. Of course, it would be difficult to rival the power of a bow-fired arrow with human strength or even Loup-Garou strength. So they would not attempt a penetrative attack. It will be a scattering attack! Of course it will, thought Saizou. It was an obvious tactic depending on how the enemy viewed his invisibility technique. He might not be visible, but his giant dragon body remained. Even if he silenced his footsteps with a stealth spell, he was still there. So they would use a scattering attack to hit an entire surface And a purifying power would be able to destroy his stealth. That was the basic strategy. So as she danced, the dancer held an arrow between the fingers of her right hand. It had to be heavy, but she swung it around like it was a light bag. Vanish into the sunset. She aimed for his chest. The bountiful summit. And she threw it. In that instant, Saizou moved with his visible form entirely erased. Mitotsudaira sensed the enemys presence. She had some information from Asama and she had him more or less located, but she was not entirely confident. After all, this enemy was massive and powerful. A single mistake could get them all annihilated. So she looked to two people for further proof of what she was sensing. The first was Suzu. That girl had been facing straight forward this entire time. She looked very nervous. And the other My king. Their eyes met. She thought it might have been a coincidence, but then the princess next to him also looked her in the eye. Once she noticed, the other girl nodded and pointed her right thumb downwards. Mitotsudaira found it a little worrying that she could almost hear the princesss voice saying go get him in her mind. Nevertheless, she took action. She had the confidence she needed to win this. And a moment later, the scattering arrow exploded in the air. A roar rang out. Narumi saw the black dragon appear in the space ahead of them. He had been hit by the scattering power of the arrow. But it was not a direct hit. It had only grazed him lightly on the front left shoulder. However It hit!? Narumi questioned that. But Saizou shook his head as dark armor scattered from his shoulder. That was a close one! What does this mean? wondered Narumi with a frown. Based on her understanding of the situation, this should not have happened. That shouldnt have hit! Narumi questioned herself about this. But Saizou crouched low as if to push aside her confusion. And he started forward. Just then, the Asama Shrine Representative fired her next shot with perfect timing. This third one was a penetrating arrow. The flash of light was launched with a great roar, but ! Saizou vanished again. He swung his body forward and used his charging motion to disappear into thin air. Everything about his motion seemed to fit together, so as Narumi watched it play out This is dangerous. She drew eight mandible swords at once and prepared to intervene. She leaned forward and warmed up her prosthetic legs. Wait, Narumi. The half-dragon to her left interrupted. He pointed at the floor. You were correct. And someone convinced of the same thing is asking for assistance. Sure enough, Narumi saw something in front of where the dragon had disappeared and the arrow vanished into the sky. Something was moving toward them along the floor. A silver chain! His voice seemed to reach her from overhead. Assisting a lost wolf might make for a decent change of pace. Amen. Undetectable Saizou charged toward the enemy. He raced forward in a pose much like a human with their hands on the ground and their knees pulled up to their chest. He aimed straight ahead at the throats of the girls whose gazes were racing through the air diagonally up from them in search of the vanished dragon. First the wolf, then the dancer, and lastly the shrine maiden. They had done it. Yes, they had done it. It had happened 800 years ago and 400 years ago. 800 years ago, their king and his aides had been slaughtered in a single night. He had heard that the human-side forces had been led by a group that included a shrine maiden wielding a bow decorated with cherry blossom flowers, a dancer, and a nonhuman knight. At the time, he had found it hard to believe such an uncertain and common-sounding group could have defeated their king. And he had felt the dragons defeat was inevitable if their king could be defeated by a group like that. So he, Sasuke, and the others had left the main group and conquered southern Italy. They had worked with the surviving clans while planning to create another dragon age one day. And 400 years ago, it had happened to them. Their group and the surviving clans had been utterly destroyed in a single night. They had only realized the truth of the matter after the Harmonic Unification War. After deciding to settle in this land on Sasukes suggestion, they had learned of those attackers origins. Whenever they described the central figure of that attack, the people always identified her outfit as that of a shrine maiden. Their enemy was a Shinto force and a Far Eastern battle group. They should not have existed in 13th century Europe of the Harmonic World. For the dragons, that was the identity of the Testament Cross-Borders Unit that seemed to appear from nowhere and disappear without a trace. It seemed the attacks on other areas had been led by representatives of other shrines. Most notably, there was one armored shrine maiden who had wielded a sword. She had been skilled in battle and had apparently hunted down the majority of the surviving clans main force. But the one that had attacked Sasuke and Saizous group had used a cherry blossom flower as a symbol. That was the only difference. That group wielded a seemingly divine power that could drive back even dragons and they were the identity of the Testament Cross-Borders Unit. Ohh! Because he was undetectable, he did not roar aloud. Saizou moved in to hunt the enemy. The dragon ran. 800 years ago, he had lost his king without a chance to face them. 400 years ago, the attack had been so sudden he was forced to retreat. So this was his first time holding a proper battle that allowed for introductions. So Lets do this! As he charged forward, Saizou saw something out of the corner of his eye on the left: blades. The wolfs chains had taken them from the Date Vice Chancellor to the left. There were six of them in all. They could not stop the dragons charge, but It cant be! Saizous bestial eyes widened as he saw something in the center of his vision. Unlike the two girls behind her, the silver wolf was not looking up into the air. She was directly facing him with her eyes closed. ! Saizou gasped, but this was not worth feeling shock over. He saw this as a continuation and a beginning. It was a continuation of the battle from 400 years ago, but it was also their first confrontation. So he sent out every attack he could muster. He used everything for the hunt. Everyone in the hall saw sparks scattering around Mitotsudaira. But not from a swordfight. She had no opponent. Her body was swaying as she swung her arms and chains around like some kind of one-girl show. ! The silver wolf rapidly sent out the mandible swords. Each time, sparks and light scattered. The sounds were loud and numerous. And finally If you are to run, let your body ring. She sped up as if pushed on by Kimis song. Countless Summit Dance shields appeared around the wolf. Let heat permeate your heart like the roaring sea. As they shattered, Mitotsudaira did not even bother raising her swords anymore. She instead used the momentum provided when the swords were deflected by the unseen enemy. The shooting stars fly toward the deserted flower garden. Within the sparks, the wolf incorporated her attacks and other movements into a dance of her own. What the heck is this? Masazumi honestly admitted she had no idea what was going on. Mitotsudaira had her eyes closed while she danced within a storm of endless clangs, light, and sparks. She spun her arms, twisted her body, and used it all to provide more speed as she sent out the blades. The swords were launched from her hands, swung around by her chains, and Deflected! But the wolf did not allow the blades to fly away. Like a fanged mouth snapping shut, she would catch the airborne blades once more. With her eyes still closed, she started forward as if in search of something. !! She advanced step by step, and Have some more, Mito Lord! The Date Vice Chancellor tossed the wolf four more blades. They flew toward the advancing storm of sparks and light, but once they were within range They disappeared? No. The noise and sparks suddenly doubled in intensity. And Mitotsudaira leaned forward while swaying her body to the left and right. Loup. Masazumi could see Mitotsudairas hands shoot out and grab the airborne blades hilts for just an instant. But that was as far as she could see. Instead, something else came into view: the enemys blades. Several dozen simultaneously-fired scythes of light drew arcs in the air. Each glowing blade was twenty meters long. They were made of ether. They must have been too pale to notice normally, but now that they were overheating, a yellow light surrounded them. That was the enemys primary weapon. But Masazumi was confused as she watched Mitotsudaira send her own unseen blades to clash with those rapidly-fired blades. How can Mitotsudaira see those? They had to be nearly invisible at that speed, so how could she see them coming? Nates got a good nose, said the idiot with a smile in his voice. When Horizon and I were cut, our blood must have gotten on him. And that lets her see the coming attacks. Or smell them, I guess. You idiot, the scent cant possibly propagate faster than those attacks, can it? It was not the idiot who answered that question. It was Mukai. She was sitting with her knees together atop Adeles mobile shell. The scent iscarried by the windand the surrounding airand that revealshim, she explained. So Mitotsudaira-sanis surrounded by Toori-kunand Horizonsscent. Mitotsudaira was intoxicated by the scent. Last night and the night before that, she had been exposed to her kings scent quite a bit thanks to sleeping with her head on his lap or elbow. The scent of his breaths had permeated her as they slept and it had refused to come out during the day, but telling him would have accomplished nothing and all it did was make her feel some Loup-Garou-style guilt. But here, something even more powerful reached her: blood. Her king and princesss blood. She had not smelled his blood from this close since middle school. She had learned that scent alongside her tears when they had established their king/knight relationship back then. The foolishness that led to it being spilled showed she had not changed since then. No matter what her king or her princess said, she had said she would protect him and then failed to do so. So she had decided she would use his blood to achieve victory. She would vindicate herself using the very blood that had been shed due to her carelessness. In the past, it had been blood of a promise and of tears. But now, she would offer her king the blood of victory. And Here it comes! Within the many attacks, the slight scent of her king reached her from the enemys body. It was faint, like it was being fanned over to her, but that was exactly why it sharpened her sense of smell as it stroked across her cheeks and brushed through her hair. It tickled. The more she crossed blades with the enemy, the more of her kings scent reached her from his blades and the wind. Compared to what she had smelled in her sleep, the blood scent was much thicker and made her think of solid flesh. That thick scent mixed with her memories as it embraced her dancing body. It intoxicated her. She wanted to loosen her collar and let it reach her chest and the rest of her body. She wanted it to stroke her throat, pass through her lips, and tease the back of her teeth and her tongue. But this scent was not strong enough for that. So Is that all!? Mitotsudaira raised her voice with her eyes still closed. She danced, swung her body around, and launched the swords as she spoke. You need to hit me with more than that!! Volume 5B, 54: Embraced One in a Roaring Space Volume 5B, Chapter 54: Embraced One in a Roaring Space I always Give myself over to this Point Allocation (Aroma) Saizou clashed with the enemy. He raised both his arms and sent his long scythe blades forward. You fool! He increased the number of blades from tens to hundreds and moved in to crush the enemy. Begone! The ether blades glowed red as they overheated and he slammed them toward the silver wolf. But the enemy endured. She knocked back his consecutive slashes and moved forward. How could she do this? These attacks used all of his great strength as a dragon. He converted his dragon cannon ether into ultra-thin ether blades, extended them to more than twenty meters in length, and sent them forward with his dragon strength. How could she stop his attacks and Advance on me like this!? It did not matter if his attacks were horizontal, vertical, swung like a scythe, or jabbed forward. !! They all harmed the silver wolfs skin. These attacks were made after shattering the many defenses placed around her by the songstress. But those wounds were immediately healed. That was a beastmans special ability. Dragons had it too, but this enemy was different. Allow me to teach you something. The wolfs cheeks were flushed and her tongue poked out from her lips. Do you know what happened in Europe after all of you left 400 years ago? Dragons are nonhumans. So in what eventually led to the Technohexen hunts, the nonhumans around Europe were persecuted. At first, it was only the dragon-like ones and those with reptilian or amphibian forms. But it soon spread to the beastmen, the spiritual species, and everyone else. So So what? In order to fit in better with the humans, the nonhumans fought on the front lines of many battles and were treated like expendable pawns. It was common for the nonhuman units of two nations to end up clashing and killing their own kind. But there was something the nonhumans learned through all this. Solid sounds rang out. How to fight against nonhumans. Those words were accompanied by another sound. The humans had developed techniques for defeating nonhumans. So what if nonhumans learned those and used them? The sound did not stop. But what sound was it? And Flowers!? Saizou saw red flowers scattering all around them. Is that blood? he wondered. It was not. It was his blades. The hundreds of overheated blades had all shattered. Countless pieces of red light scattered and a closed-eyed smile spoke from beyond them. Unfortunately, I did not receive much training in anti-nonhuman techniques. My mother was only interested in eating humans, so I only know what I was taught in the academy. However I know enough to deal with a dragon. Narumi rewrote her mental estimation of the Mito Lords skill. Shes fighting a much rougher battle than I imagined. Narumi had expected the girl to primarily fight in a more elegant and classy way. But that was not the case. She truly was a wolf. She charged in toward the enemy, pursued them, and latched her jaws onto their throat before they could attack. She did not even check to see what her enemy was doing. She would rather crush them than observe them. And if that was not good enough, she would endure the attack and then go for the throat. To pull that off, she did not adjust to match her opponent. She simply kept her own balance using just the direction of her own power and she made the battlefield her own territory. She really does have a queens blood. That made her a difficult opponent for someone like Narumi who carefully cornered her opponent and made sure she was guaranteed to finish them off. But Im impressed by her strategy too. She provoked her opponent to get below him. The Mito Lord appeared to still be receiving the attacks as the ether blades were swung down toward her. But she was not. That was clear from the continuous solid sounds and the glowing red fragments of the shattered blades. Even with the dragons strength behind the attacks, she targets a point without that force behind it. The base of a swords guard doesnt pick up much speed even when it is swung. It does gain decent power, though. Oh. The English Princess looked back toward Narumi. That is a lot like what Master Tenzou explained to me earlier. The speed at the tip and the speed at the base are different, arent they? Judge, thats right. That black dragon is producing hundreds of blades right now. If youre at the tip of those attacks, you have to deal with the full speed of those slashes. But if you move in closer, the attacks are a lot denser, but their speed is lower. Andwhen the slashes are slower, targeting them and shattering them with a hit from the side is a simple enough task. Even more solid sounds rang out. They were high-pitched sounds that carried into the distance. They never seemed to stop. We will see the enemys trick before long. As soon as Narumi said that, the silver wolf sank down even sooner than she had expected. Hundreds of red blades had been swung down from overhead to crush her. Well done. But the Mito Lord ducked even further down and charged within the arcs drawn by the blades. From there, she stood back up while carrying mandible swords horizontally on her back. That hit. The momentum of the hundreds of slashes collided with the mandible swords that rose up in a counter attack. Countless sounds much like breaking glass rang through the air. The dragons hundreds of blades had all been shattered at once. Red flowers scattered. The red lights danced and blossomed like a blizzard. Within that storm, Saizou watched his enemy while he kept his form hidden. The enemy was there. She had her hips lowered and blades jabbing overhead from her back. She discarded them to either side. Her blades were no longer usable. Not one of the ten blades had survived and only the hilt remained for four of them. But, thought Saizou. I still have blades leftover. Some of his hundreds of shattered blades had survived. That was thanks to the absolute difference in quantity. He only needed one to cut down the enemy before his eyes. So he gathered strength in his arms. Between his left and right arms, he had a total of seven blades. So this will work, he thought as he raised the attack. Oh! A voice escaped his lips. He was about to settle one part of what had happened 800 and 400 years ago. So Ohhh! He relaxed all excess strength. The slashes slipped surprisingly smoothly through the air as they left his hands. Losing all the other blades must have lightened the load because all air resistance seemed to have left those seven swords as they moved in toward the silver wolf. They were going to hit. But the silver wolf moved just before they did. She suddenly kneeled down and kept her body low. Was she buying time until the blades hit? Was she shifting where they would hit? Or It cant be! The kneeling pose gave Saizou a view of something beyond her: an enemy. The shrine maiden was aiming an arrow his way. Kh. It was a scattering arrow. That was why the silver wolf had gotten down. Meanwhile, Saizou was in the middle of swinging down his swords. He was unable to dodge and the blast hit him. Explosive pressure raced out and the power passed through him. The undetectable dragons trick was revealed to everyone there. Twelve meters ahead of where Mitotsudaira kneeled, a figure was nearly blown away by Asamas arrow but managed to endure it. It was not a dragon. A human!? shouted Masazumi. A slender-faced man in black clothing stood there with shimmering heat rising from his entire body. Kiyonari, hes just like you. Tenzou slowly nodded. Dragons can transform into humans. That would explain how that black dragon disappeared. In the instant after the transformation, he hid himself with the same sort of invisibility techniques that I use. And a dragons power is too much for a human to fully control, so he sent it out as blades in a way only a humanoid form could. Meaning This was a trick taking advantage of the human fear that tells us a dragon would never take on a weaker form. Mitotsudaira looked to her opponent. His hair stood on end and his skin was dark. Blood flowed from his entire body and he looked to her with his hips lowered. His arms were held forward in a guarding pose, but in truth Thats just the result of swinging those blades. The others who had retreated began to speak when they saw the truth of Saizous undetectable form. It started with her king. Me: Yknow Silver Wolf: Hm? What is it, my king? Me: Why is he wearing clothes? Almost Everyone: Why do you always say the things were trying to tactfully avoid!? When someone as large as a Celestial Dragon transformed, the excess was likely stored in another dimension. His human form would also be drawn from there, so it was not a simple transformation. But Mitotsudaira spoke words of thanks. Silver Wolf: I must thank you, Suzu. You too, Tomo. Bell: Eh? F-for what? Silver Wolf: You had figured out the enemys trick the night before last, hadnt you? When the Celestial Dragons had appeared on the Musashi the night before last, Suzu had responded to Saizou in particular. On the academy bridge, she had reached a hand out into empty space and said something that showed she had seen through to Saizous presence there. Saizou had appeared there as a dragon, but Suzu had seemed confused. If she had sensed them as dragons, she would have said so. That meant Suzu must have sensed something else. Something with a dragons presence but a human form. That was why the defense barriers had not caught either of the enemies afterwards. It also explained why Asamas quarantine system had not caught them. Most likely, they had entered Musashi through the proper route while in human form. They used that transformation ability as a form of stealth. And it was the same here. Suzu was facing straight forward when that black dragon was undetectable. She had not simply been looking in the enemys general direction. You sensed the enemy at about the same height as us, didnt you? Mitotsudaira had used the direction and height of Suzus gaze to confirm her suspicious that the enemy had a human form. Narumis reaction had also helped since that girl had probably seen through the trick as well. And of course, something seemed off about the height the scent of my kings blood was coming from. Asama had gathered all of that information and sent it to her. So, said Mitotsudaira while facing her enemy. She spoke to that man who was surrounded by shimmering heat from all the blood spilling from his body. I wont say anything. I know dragons do not want human pity. But I will do the bare minimum required of me as a knight. Mitotsudaira stood proudly tall and raised both hands. A mandible sword flew into each one. She wrapped her fingers around them and she threw one of them upwards. It spin high above and, due to the weight of the tip, it fell with the point of the fang shape aimed down. With a dull sound it stabbed into the earthen ground right in front of Saizou. Mitotsudaira raised her mandible sword in front of her forehead and asked a question. What will you do? The dragon roared. ! He instantly abandoned his human form and took on a dragon form that was wet with black blood. Kh!! His entire body ached. He had been hit with an anti-dragon blast while in his human form. He was lucky to be in one piece and for all his senses to be functioning. But he forced himself to move. I must do this! Because. I will settle this, humanity!! On the third step, strength returned to his knees. So I will finally settle this! Saizou approached as a dragon. As a mass of power, a symbol of fear, and a representation of absolute selfishness. ! He charged. The hall shook, he raised his body, and he attempted to slam all of his power toward the knight before his eyes. He used his forelegs, his jaws, and his entire massive body. He moved forward, but he heard a sound and saw something. Ahead and at the ground, the wolf had raised her mandible sword. Some things were reflected in that blade: his charging form, the blue sky, and A shell!? The silver wolf asked once more. What will you do? Asama gasped. Is he going to dodge it!? All of the penetrating arrows she had fired so far had had no homing ability but had some trajectory control. After flying into the distance, they had flown in a large arc and returned. That was all that their trajectory control could do, but that created a time-lagged surprise attack on the enemy. She had fired three such arrows. But Mitotsudaira must have let him see them out of a knightly sense of chivalry. Saizou chose to evade. Without even looking back, the black dragon swung his body left and right to avoid the three shots. His entire body was badly injured, so it had to have been difficult to move much. But with a great roar and tremor, the black dragon sent dirt flying and completed his evasion. And from there Ohhhhh He sent a sword out in a straight line. The ultra-thin blade extended from his raised right foreleg and he sent it toward Mitotsudaira. But Mitotsudaira turned to face Asama. She held her mandible swords hilt between her right index and middle finger, swayed like a dancer, and shut her eyes. She spoke with a smile on her lips. My king. The scent of your blood is embracing me from behind. The wolfs instantaneous action sprang up along the hands of a clock. In an instant, it pierced the descending blade from the side as if scooping it up. It shattered. The dragons final blade was destroyed. Volume 5B, 55: Passerby in a Place of Descent Volume 5B, Chapter 55: Passerby in a Place of Descent This is not a goodbye We are simply looking back And exchanging words Point Allocation (Filling a Hole) Saizou realized something. He could not move his legs. Even though he had been performing so many evasive actions and had just been charging forward. What is this? His legs would not move as if the soles of his feet had sprouted root. He tried moving forward. No. Its no use, he decided. He could not move. So Fine, then. With that, he collapsed forward. And he belatedly remembered that the sun was shining on the center of this hall. That warm sunlight made him sleepy. And Thats right. Small, firefly-like lights rose from his body. That was the ether light that composed his body. His mold as a dragon had lived for nearly a thousand years, but it was old, falling apart, and attempting to return to heaven. I cant believe this, he thought. I really have gotten old. So he simply said what he had to say. Be careful down there. Sasuke is taking this seriously. And While lying on the ground, he sensed a movement within the ruins. These ruins are going to collapse soon. So hurry. Asama nodded at the dragons words. It was true the ruins were both rumbling and Unturning: Theyre tilting. Only a bit though. Still, they were already somewhat tilted, so I doubt this is going to stop. Vice President: I guess I should ask Naito and Naruze to prepare for a rescue Thats right, said the others as they exchanged a glance and hurried toward the passageway deeper into the ruins. Asamas group followed. They first moved into the sunlight in the center of the hall. While she ran, Asama pushed on Mitotsudairas back. So did Kimi as she caught up from behind. Mito, are you tired? N-no, Im still fine. If you have to say still, then youre not fine at all. Get my foolish brother to rub your chin later. Since Mitotsudaira gave a sigh of bitter laughter instead of protesting, she must have been truly exhausted. However, there was a dragon in the center of the hall. He was falling asleep and scattering into the sky. When she passed by, Asama decided to do whatever she could to help. She had permission for the Asama Shrine to intervene in this land, so Submit. She came to a stop and paused for a moment, but then she purified and tuned the surrounding space. The ether contained in a Celestial Dragon-sized mold was trying to return to heaven and to the ley lines. She figured it was only polite to purify it. When she did, the dragon moved his head a little. You. He was large, but once she paid attention, she realized he had the voice of a child. She sensed no ill will or malice there. And Hanami detected no hostility. So Asama responded. What is it? Asama listened to the dragons words. Do you always do that? Behind her, Mitotsudaira stopped and took a fighting stance, so Asama gestured for her to relax. Always? Did he mean the purification? If so, her answer was obvious. You can think of this as Shinto etiquette. When a soul is freed, we give it the comfort of purification so that it might permeate this land and world, become a local god, and be reborn someday. That is how it has been since the Age of the Gods before even the Age of Dawn. Is that so? asked the dragon. Hey, do you knowa shrine maidenthat wears acherry blossom symbol? Asamas eyebrows rose somewhat. Well, yes, I do While wondering why he was asking, Asama answered his question. We used that on our old equipment. The dragon opened his eyes a bit at that. His weak eyes looked her way and then looked to the objects piercing the ground around him. He saw the three penetrating arrows there. I Asama did not know what he was trying to say, but a thought occurred to her. He had dodged her trick shot in the very end. So You defeated me here. When he heard that, the dragon narrowed his eyes. Ohhh. He let out a long breath. He was most likely using the last of the air remaining in his lungs. At long last. Horizon spoke while looking back at the dragon who had ceased to move. I wish I had been able to speak with him. Didnt we speak with him plenty? Did we? Judge, said the idiot as he ran alongside her, took her left hand, and grabbed her left arm. Asamas healing charm was wrapped there. The idiot squeezed her arm at that spot. She felt pain. It was a mechanical arm, but she could not hold things properly without a sense of pain. As a machine, however, she was capable of shutting out the pain reaching her. Remember that, said the idiot. We both confirmed how serious the other side was and left something with them. She did not understand a part of that, so she asked about it. Left what? Eh? Dont tell me you just thought that sounded cool. Eh? Umm, w-well, its kind of hard to put to words Think before you speak!! Just as Horizon prepared a right punch to reinforce everyones tsukkomi, Asama, Mitotsudaira, and Kimi caught up from behind. Are you two oka-ah! Toori-kun, why are you squeezing Horizons wound!? I didnt think you were that kind of person! What happened to your worry for me!? But Horizon ignored the idiot and sighed. And then I do not understand. Understand what? asked Mitotsudaira. While walking and while aware that she was at the center of them all, Horizon opened her mouth to respond. When is the right time for us to live and to die? That question had been on her mind lately. She wished they could just never lose anything, but all things were eventually lost and went away. She knew keeping things from being lost required work, but she also had a question. What was the best way of handling the times when something was lost and went away? If they felt they had handled it in the best possible way, those left behind would feel self-satisfied instead of sorrowful and that would somewhat reduce the pain. So she asked her question. When is the right time for us to live and to die? And Did that person meet a proper end here? Youd have to ask him to find out, said the idiot next to her. But Horizon felt his answer was useless. After all, you could not ask someone once it was already over. So He has already gone away, so how are we supposed to ask him? Huh? Theres another one, aint there? And there are a ton more after that. So lets go ask them what they think about going away. And Did you know? Sanadas gonna be crushed. So we can ask them what they think about their coming defeat. Horizon could accept that. True enough. The leader of the Sanada dragons was fighting down below. The occasional tremors they felt were proof that Futayo and Gin were fighting that dragon. Horizon faced forward while hoping those two were safe. Let us go. She squeezed the wound on the idiots arm, drawing out a cry of nwohhhhh! I would like a lesson on life from a Celestial Dragon who has lived for a thousand years. If he is willing to teach us, I would like to learn. Volume 5B, 56: Optimizer in the Field of Acceleration Volume 5B, Chapter 56: Optimizer in the Field of Acceleration If I ask how much And you show me how much Let us settle things that much Point Allocation (Interception) The battle intensified. The white dragon named Sasuke released a dragon cannon of explosive light all around him and turned the other way without checking on the results. The enemy had moved beneath him to use her spears cutting power, so he had released the dragon cannon to show her it was useless. From the enemys perspective, the counterattack was sent down from above. That should have been impossible to dodge, but Did she avoid it!? He was almost certain of his prediction: The enemy had worked together to avoid his dragon cannon. He followed that prediction by looking to the wall. There was a hole gouged there. A shell had caused that. The enemy was not there, but it clearly told him that the enemy had indeed avoided his dragon cannon. How? The method was simple and the sound he heard explained it. It was the echoing sound of shellfire. It was a simple sound of the air being torn and split. But there was only one person on this battlefield who could produce it. He turned around and looked over to see a girl wielding a long cannon by the opposite wall. Did you fire on your companion!? And he heard another sound: racing footsteps circling around behind him. They belonged to The Musashi Vice Chancellor! The enemy had definitely been knocked away by a shell. That was a close one! In the instant of her evasion, Futayo had seen the approaching shell and recalled the night before last. She remembered her battle with Kakei. Back then, she had kicked off of his bullets to leap. But those had been bullets. She had caught the first shot on Tonbo Spares shaft to raise her speed like a running start. This was different. It was an artillery shell and she could not use Tonbo Spare as a running start shield. But there was a way to accelerate. Take the ideal action like I did against Lord Shibata and Fukushima-dono. She had to repeatedly open and control instances of Soaring Wings to add extra precision to her movements. She would use the acceleration spell to fine-tune and eliminate all hesitation from each and every one of her bodys actions. Doing so required placing a great number of Soaring Wings instances on her body. If one of the spells on any part of her body were to break, it would create a ripple effect across her entire body and send her flying. But what if she used that to accelerate? I can do this, decided Futayo. But Now that I think about it, that was a dangerous thing I did at Novgorod. I trained with Kimi-dono beforehand, but that was with her support. Looking at it that way, I must have been really worked up when I fought Lord Shibata and Fukushima-dono. Yes. This is dangerous. Very, very risky. Gin-dono is asking for a lot, expecting me to kick off a shell without warning like this. This is different from the bullets the other night. This is so much bigger and more destructive. So if possible, I would like to find some other method. Oh, the shell is right in front of me. A single thought entered Gins mind in the instant Futayo avoided the dragon cannon: That was a direct hit. After all, the Musashi Vice Chancellor had been entirely defenseless. Despite having a dragon cannon approaching fast, Gin slapped her forehead. But the word idiot was not what filled Gins mind. Die (just once)! She added the parentheses in her mind because she had trouble deciding whether it was better with or without that part. But then she saw something else. An incredible number of spell sign frames appeared across the back of the Musashi Vice Chancellors body. It looked to Gin like the girls movements slowed. But that was not the case. The initial speed was slow, but it clearly accumulated. And by the time the shell arrived The Musashi Vice Chancellor looked her way. She lightly raised her right hand. It was like a casual greeting. Gin had no idea what this meant, but ! She leaped. And Sasukes explosive light burst across the hall as if to pursue her. This was the same process as before. Honestly, said Gin as the battle continued. How much do I have to go along with your nonsense? Well done, thought Sasuke. He had met several acceleration spell users in the past. His power was light and speed, so people who wanted the same had always stood in his way. They had faced him using Holy Spells, divine spells, other types of spells, machines, and martial arts techniques. When avoiding his dragon cannon, this enemy had reached a rare level of speed. He did not often see someone with that kind of instantaneous speed. Not often. So Sasuke spoke. If that is all you have, I have faced others at your level. With that, he accelerated. He swung his entire body toward the Musashi Vice Chancellor who was trying to circle behind him. Let us do this! He moved the other way to circle behind her from the center of the hall. Well done! Futayo was impressed by the white dragon who had run up behind her. How much speed could he draw out of that giant body? And more importantly What excellent positional control! The white dragon was running along the wall. While making a high-speed turn to circle behind her, he had used the wall as a floor. The hall shook while he accelerated toward her as she moved along the floor. And in the instant he descended from the wall and passed over the seam between the floor and wall ! He swung his tail forward and toward her. This was his two-stage acceleration. He already had enough speed to use the wall as a floor and he accelerated again while descending from the wall. A shadow appeared overhead. The pursuing dragons head was extended forward in his running motion and it had arrived above her. And his mouth was opened. His running roar was a dragon cannon that used its great volume to attack. Instead of being released from his entire body, this was a straight-line dragon cannon fired from his mouth. Futayo raised her voice in response. Gin-dono! Sasuke saw a girl move in front of him as he pursued his enemy. It was Tachibana Gin. She was not just using her legs to run. She was using an acceleration spell. A pursuit type!? A new challenger had approached using the Musashi Vice Chancellors acceleration. He knew what she was after: The mouth he had opened for the dragon cannon. He did not see it often, but the inside of his mouth was the color of flesh and his teeth and tongue were different from his exterior armor. A shell could make it through and the Musashi Vice Chancellors spear attack would be effective. That was why They lured me into firing this dragon cannon! Just as he thought that, he heard a voice. It belonged to the Musashi Vice Chancellor who held her spear in her right hand behind Gin. BindTonbo Spare! The cannon and the cutting were fired toward his mouth simultaneously. Gins cannon blast produced an explosion of wind in front of her. The fog was blown away in an instant and the Musashi Vice Chancellor shouted out while holding Gin in her right arm. Did we get him!? They had launched two attacks on the pursuing dragon. Timing-wise, it had to have been a direct hit. However Kh! Gin quickly used the strength of her prosthetic arms to shove the Musashi Vice Chancellor toward the wall. She used the recoil to escape to the center of the hall herself. And in response Gin-dono!? There was no point in answering the Musashi Vice Chancellors question. She would see the answer soon enough. In fact ! Before she could catch her breath, a beam of light stabbed through the space between the two girls. It was fast for a dragon cannon and resembled an attack from a master spear-user. Then Gin looked back to check on the enemy. There was a white dragon behind her. He was unharmed. She could tell he had used some kind of method to forcibly stop himself and avoid their previous attacks. But how did he do it!? She did not know. But staying still would be dangerous, so she immediately fired. She was firing blind, but she had trained for this. She had a perfect grasp of where the dragon cannon had fired from. So she fired. She thought this would hit. Even if he was a high-speed and high-mobility dragon, his center of gravity would be shifted forward after braking so suddenly while pursuing them. That would force him to brace his four beast legs against the floor. And she aimed her counterattack there. There was no way this could miss. If he dodged this, it would have to mean he had no weight at all. However !? Gin saw the dragons action. He moved. The white dragon had grown more distant behind her as she ran, but he suddenly leaped to the side. And he did so easily. At first, Gin did not understand how the enemy named Sasuke had been able to move. That was because her mind had not allowed her any thoughts outside of how? But her vision had calmly seen through to the principle behind his movement. That white dragon could freely move because of His tail!? That white tail gave off a sense of length, weight, and speed. He had used it for a two-stage acceleration earlier, but Does he swing it to brake and slide as well!? Before, he must not have dug his feet into the ground to stop his high-speed movement. He had used his dragons strength to swing his tail backwards, which pulled his giant body back as well. And now he had used a swing of his tail to slide to the side, allowing him to Dodge it Is something the matter? After landing from his sliding evasion, Sasuke slammed his strength and legs against the ground. He seemed to be kicking his claws and muscles at the dirt to accelerate toward her with his full-speed mobility. He was coming. During his sharply angled leap, he relaxed the tail he had swung sideways before. And he reaccelerated. The white dragon quickly approached. Is something the matter? he asked again. Youve stopped moving. No, she was still running. She was using all her strength to get away from him. But even that was nothing to this dragon. As a dragon, he did not use his teeth against people. This white dragon simply fought by using his giant body to crush them. ! Gin fired a counterattack and used the recoil to leap back. But he was still catching up. Even Cuatro Cruzs recoil was no match for the dragons reaccelerated dash. He was going to hit her. But Gin suddenly realized something. She could see someone beyond the white dragon. Eh? It was the Musashi Vice Chancellor. Huh? This is odd, thought Gin. Hadnt that girl been running alongside her just a moment before? And hadnt Gin shoved her toward the wall? But at some point, she had ended up running along the wall beyond the white dragon. She was running along the outside and toward Gin. She ran in a curve that pursued the white dragons back. It cant be It was a ridiculous prediction, but Gin allowed herself to make it. She knew what the girl had to have done. Did she run the perimeter of the hall in that short time!? Futayo was thankful for the size and structure of this place. If it was not a hemispherical hall, she could not have kept her acceleration up like this. Soaring Wings was applied many times over to her knees and shoulders. She had enough speed. Her exhaustion was reduced and everything felt clear. And Sorry! Just as she saw Sasuke dodge Gins shell, Futayo passed him by. She moved forward. She reached out toward Gin as the white dragon threatened to catch up to her. Gin-dono! Her position shifted. Before she could even say oh?, she had passed Gin by. In another two steps, she would leave Gin behind. Oops. Letting up on Soaring Wings now would be dangerous. But if I do not save Gin-dono, I have a feeling the others would be mad at me. Should I make another circuit? No, since everything feels so clear, it might be best to leave things as they are. In fact, I have no other choice. However There is no reason to reach out your hand. Gin was directly beside her on the right. She had appeared suddenly, but Ohh, so you survived! I was about to give up on you! If I didnt have this pursuit-type acceleration spell, I would have died! Ive been running around all over the place thanks to you! I angered her. I need to actually grab her next time. But You sure have a short temper, Gin-dono. Gin had grown sick of so very many things here. Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! I cant stand this girl! She did indeed give up on a variety of things while a strange smile appeared on her face. And even if I hit Y, wouldnt the divine transmission interference prevent my response from getting through? wondered Gin, but she concluded the response must travel via the local gods. However, there was nothing she could do while reliant on the Musashi Vice Chancellor running alongside her. That girl was about to decide this battle for herself. And Gin-dono! What? My Tonbo Spare is useless right now! Impotent, said the spear. That doesnt mean you can leave! The look of astonishment on the Musashi Vice Chancellors face could not have been more blatant. After another three seconds of running, she shook her head and tried again. Gin-dono! What!? My Tonbo Spares cutting power does not work here! Ineffective, said the spear. How is that any different from what you said before!? shouted Gin. Isnt a Vice Chancellor supposed to find a way despite that kind of setback!? Werent you taught that when you joined the Chancellors Officers!? The Musashi Vice Chancellor proudly puffed out her chest. I was made Vice Chancellor in an emergency!! Oh, right. And that was our doing, wasnt it? Gin gasped and felt like she had been hit by the return of an extreme long-throw boomerang. Then the Musashi Vice Chancellor held Tonbo Spare up for her to see. I bet I know what you were thinking, Gin-dono. You thought I would awaken to a mysterious power during this battle. You thought I would finally be able to use Tonbo Spares superior drive to cut right through that dragons light and whatever-you-call-it armor! No, I wasnt thinking any of started Gin, but before she could get it out But you see! Tonbo Spare does not have a superior drive! Training needed, said the spear. Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! If I had a cursing card that let me kill whoevers name I wrote, I would be justified in writing hers, wouldnt I!? Wouldnt I!? Why is it different from before!? Since arriving in Musashi, she had learned just how laid back Shinto was. Catholicism was very strict despite being developed in the irresponsible land of K.P.A. Italia, so what was this? But Gin-dono! Im aware! The racing dragon had fired a dragon cannon behind them. Sasuke saw the enemy split up to the left and right. The blue went left and the red right. But the blue on the left had no means of attack. And the red on the right had no speed. So he knew what they were bound to do. The blue pulls in the red and the red attacks. His dragon cannon passed between them. The red used a pursuit acceleration spell to bring them back together. A moment later, the red and the blue worked together. The blue launched the bottom of her spear forward and the red caught it on the palm of her metal hand. Huh!? This was the opposite. Wasnt the blue supposed to pull in and the red attack? That was not what happened. After the blue struck the reds hand with her extended spear bottom Lets go! She ran directly toward Sasuke. BindTonbo Spare! Futayo controlled Soaring Wings in the midst of the rapid crossing of paths. She was making a forced 180 degree turn. Even as she took the ideal movement for Soaring Wings, her body ached and was on the verge of being blown away by her speed. ! And she used that speed to send herself toward the white dragon. Tonbo Spares activation had no effect. But she wanted to see exactly how the cutting power was deflected. Her technique did not work on him, so she would find a way of overturning that. And as she traveled through the cold air, Futayo saw some light. Before reaching the enemy, Tonbo Spares cutting power had been shattered into glowing shards. It really could not reach him. That was unfortunate, but she had also seen something. Tonbo Spares cutting power had not simply been destroyed. It was fully reflected back! Tonbo Spare worked by reading the name reflected in the blade and cutting that. But this enemy reflected back that reflection, showing Tonbo Spare to itself. Tonbo Spare could not attack itself, so its cutting power vanished. That was a high-level defense used by people on her father or Muneshiges level. This dragon did that with the armor covering his entire body. He was naturally resistant to this sort of weapon. Futayo spun around in their rapid crossing of paths. A giant foreleg had fallen where she had been a moment before. It produced a tremor, but the dragon did not move past her. She understood why. The white dragon was performing a turn directly above her. He no longer saw her as an enemy and was simply attempting to crush her underfoot. But Futayo set up a chain reaction in her body. She chained her rotation and turn together so she could move between those falling and swinging objects. Kh! She suddenly recalled her battle with Kakei. Then too, she had spun around and taken up position behind her enemy. ! The two forelegs suddenly arrived overhead. Sasuke had swung his tail to control his position and lift his body up from the ground. And his raised forelegs seemed to be targeting her while he was at it. Dont look! She would never respond in time if she looked up before dodging. To move around behind the forelegs, she moved To the side!! She moved out from below the dragons belly as if launching herself. Because he was making such a large turn, Sasukes forelegs slid in a large arc to pursue her. She dodged. She spun her body, and Kakei-dono did this! She performed a turning slide. It swung her body around more than she expected, and her empty hand Oh. touched Sasukes foreleg. But she used that contact to push herself. One more time! She felt like she had done a better job than last time, so she took her eyes off the enemy, rapidly launched herself across the center of the hall, and Gin-dono! Gin did not overlook the opportunity provided by the Musashi Vice Chancellor. When they had split up earlier, Gin had leaped toward the center of the hall. And the Musashi Vice Chancellor had run straight forward to draw the enemys attention. Or so she had thought. I cant believe she charged forward to test the enemys defenses. Tonbo Spare of course lacked any offensive power against this dragon. But the enemy had reacted. As a dragon, he could not overlook an enemy running around at his feet. Especially for this white dragon who was so confident in his high-speed mobility. He had somewhat overreacted in his attempt to crush her underfoot. He had been turning toward Gin, but he continued to turn a little further and raised his forelegs. That was enough. Because He has to lower his center of gravity to stomp! This was not like his previous tail-controlled turn. Even if he tried to use that, his feet would slide along in a drift. Pierce him! Cuatro Cruz! Gin fired repeatedly. Sasuke detected the enemys attack. He saw eight shells in the center of his vision. The rapidly-fired series of shots was lined up horizontally. She was likely trying to capture him along that horizontal line. It was a good decision. The enemys shells were meant to attack castles. A dragons armor was sturdy, but there was no avoiding damage from this. And the line of shots was meant to negate any evasive action on his part. Of course, the shell velocity was inferior to his strength. If he reaccelerated with his tail, he could dodge it just fine. So it all comes down to this! With that thought, Sasuke jumped forward. And he immediately reaccelerated to the Right! He launched his midair body to the right. Or he should have. However !? He realized he had been thrown off the proper trajectory His rightward momentum was somewhat lacking. As he wondered why, he sensed something else. Something had struck the tip of his tail in the very instant he reaccelerated. Based on how solid it was and how much the blow reverberated through his body, it had to be a metal projectile. But it was not one of those large shells meant for attacking castles. It was A sniper shot from a smaller cannon!? It had likely been fired from behind the larger cannons rapid fire. The hit slightly unbalanced his tail. That created a small waver. But that miniscule difference was devastating when he was trying to just barely dodge before charging in. One of the large shells hit his left collarbone. Gin looked directly at the great cloud of dust created by the hit of an accelerated object and the water vapor explosion created by the shockwave. In the distance, she could tell the stone forming the hall had broken and crumbled with a sound like scattering sparks. I hit him! She had sensed it connect. The shell had provided a solid blow. She had set everything up to ensure it. She had used an Arcabuz Cruz for that setup. And she had lowered its initial speed as far as possible. The shell she had chosen was setup with a focus on impact. That was all that mattered here. After all This enemy primarily uses his vision! She had noticed something when Sasuke dodged her triple Cuatro Cruz shots soon after the battle began. Cuatro Cruzs initial speed was greater than the speed of sound, but the white dragon had outdone that. That meant he was not reliant on sound. He detected attacks with his senses of sight and touch. So she had fired a low-speed shell high into the air while he was swinging his legs around to crush the Musashi Vice Chancellor. On top of that, she had fired several times from straight ahead. Since he primarily used his vision, he would see the eight shots flying in at eye level. Which way he would move had been a gamble, but she had guessed he would jump left due to the direction of his turn. In the end, his swung tail had arrived in the position she had predicted. Now that we have struck back Gin was about to finish her sentence with this battle can truly begin, but at that very moment, a yell reached her from the direction of the dragon. Gin-dono! It was the Musashi Vice Chancellor. To the left! Gin did not look left. She simply activated Racing Words toward the Musashi Vice Chancellor. The Musashi Vice Chancellor also began running as if in response. And as Gin ran, she saw something arriving from the left. It was the white dragon. He was unharmed. How strange, she thought. The shell had hit his left collarbone, so he should not have been able to move at full strength. Plus, he had been right in front of her when The hit to the tail should have prevented him from reaccelerating! So how had the dragon arrived to her left? What was it she had sensed her shell hit earlier? Is this!? Gin did not look left. But a large presence arrived from that direction and covered her vision. These were wings that came into view. The white dragon had six wings on his back. He had not used them before this, but now they were fully spread. He had used them for a third acceleration. Ohhh!! There was clear anger in his roar. ! Gin was hit and sent flying. Sasuke felt shame. I cannot believe this! He had underestimated the enemy and been forced to use his wings. Even if he had wings and could fly, he specialized in ground combat. Using his wings was normally unthinkable, but These opponents were enough to require it! He was impressed. They had repeatedly endured or dodged his attacks, come to understand the traits of those attacks, and then worked to destroy them. They had used a small attack to produce a waver in the dragons giant body and great strength. That was a truly human technique. And a sign of intelligence. He could not simply trample over this enemy. So To make up for the shame of using my wings, I must use my full strength here! He charged toward the red enemy. He opened his jaws and held his mouth sideways to devour her. Celestial Dragons did not really have to eat. As ether lifeforms, they only needed to remain in a place that matched their mold. To eat someone was a dragons greatest sign of affection, as it meant allowing them to become a part of him. It was the highest praise for an enemy. But an enemy arrived from the side in the instant he snapped his jaws shut. It was the blue girl. She raced toward the red girl, and Gin-dono! She extended a hand, but Oh? The length of her pace did not quite match and she kneed the red girl instead. Gin saw something completely insane. Not only was that idiot idiotic enough to race across the hall so quickly, but after looking like she was going to save Gin She kneed me!? Gin had fortunately managed to get her left arm up to guard in time because a direct hit would have broken a few ribs. That was how much momentum the girl had. She had wanted to work in a support role to help, but she could not even manage the most basic kind of assistance. Not to mention that the Musashi Vice Chancellor was now in the same spot Gin had been. Which meant Ah. The approaching white dragons sideways jaws snapped shut on her. Shes dead! Gin reached that immediate conclusion while she was flying through the air. She felt both surprised and a little disappointed at how simple it had been. Shes dead! That girl is dead, Master Muneshige! Eaten by a dragon!! She did not know if she should rejoice or celebrate. That was because even a warrior girl was not accustomed to seeing a dragon eat someone. But Gin heard an odd noise lingering behind the action. It was a solid sound like someone climbing a ladder. And it came from The dragons jaws!? Once she realized that, she saw a blue form several meters up in the air. It was the Musashi Vice President. And if she was soaring there That girl Did she kick herself up from the closing jaws!? Sasuke was briefly confused. He could have sworn he ate her. That thought was lodged in his mind. But the sensation in his teeth wiped away that confusion. The enemy had rapidly run up the teeth of his closing upper and lower jaws. Sasuke had never seen anyone dodge an attack like that before. But that meant it was his turn. After all, the red girl was nearby and the blue girl was airborne. Which meant Ohh! He fired a dragon cannon from his entire body. Gin fired Arcabuz Cruz and accelerated, but she was still hit. Futayo kicked off of the fired Arcabuz Cruz shell, but she too was hit. After the light exploded, Gin was launched several dozen meters from the halls center and slammed into the wall. Futayo crashed into the ceiling. They took damage. Gin used her left arm to soften the blow, but its surface armor shattered when it hit the wall. When Futayo hit the ceiling, her hair decoration broke away, leaving only the string below, and blood dripped down her face. It only took an instant. They both grew limp, Gin fell to her knees, and Futayo seemed to peel away from the ceiling before falling. The dragon roared in the center of it all. ! The white dragon spread the wings on his back and roared. Volume 5B, 57: Master in the Field of Acceleration Volume 5B, Chapter 57: Master in the Field of Acceleration If you ask how much And I show you how much Let us think about how much we can do Point Allocation (Pursuit) Things seem to be getting exciting down below. In the afternoon sun and inside the tent prepared at the entrance to the ruins, Oriotorai looked over while eating curry from a paper plate. She was looking to Muneshige who stood at the entrance. He had his back to the ruins and his hand on his chin. Oriotorai asked about the slight wrinkle of his brow. Muneshige? Worried about Gin? Judge, why would I be? That question stopped Oriotorai as she skewered a leek with a toothpick. She shrugged at the great roar heard from underground. Dont things sound kind of incredible down there? Judge, agreed Muneshige, so Oriotorai asked another question. What if Gin is injured? And divine transmissions seem to be cut off. True enough. I will only run down there on one condition. Whats that? Judge. Muneshige smiled a little. When she loses both her arms. I will not allow her to be harmed any more than that. Gin collapsed, but she just barely avoided falling to her knees. Thats right. A warrior girl could not allow herself to fall to her knees during battle. Yes. Something similar had happened several times in the past. Before he had his inherited name, he had trained in her mansions yard. He had fought her, he had been no match for her, he had grown too weary to support himself, and he had collapsed. She had told him that whenever he did. So she would hold herself to the same standard. Because he was now someone who would never collapse in the middle of battle. If his wife were willing to grow weak and leave everything to her husband She got up. it would disgrace the name of the Peerless in the West. She stood up. Her left arm would not move. It did not weigh her down due to the gravitational control, but combat motions were out of the question. Then I need to think of that arm as holding a shield. She nodded and turned to place her left side forward. Ahead of her, the dragon stood in the center of the hall. He had turned her way. He crouched low with his six wings spread, so he was clearly not holding back at all. Tell me your name, he said. No need, she replied as she drew and prepared a Cuatro Cruz to her right. There is only one person in the east to whom the Peerless in the West must name themselves. And that is? The Peerless in the East, Honda Tadakatsu. Gin filled her lungs with air. And she gave a shout to rid her body of its remaining shaking and weakness. If you aim to be the Peerless in the East, you must defeat every last enemy in this land! Honda Futayo!! A moment later, something crashed down into the white dragons back with the acceleration of a meteor. That blue form held a spear vertically and scattered the color of shed blood as it fell. Musashi Vice Chancellor!! Futayos mind was still hazy, but she had woken up. Kh Pain filled her body and some parts were trembling and numb. The bleeding was especially bad. During the previous exchange, some of her armor had been knocked away and blood flowed from her shoulders and head. Oh, no, thought Futayo. This is not good at all. The Testament says Honda Tadakatsu, Peerless in the East, was never injured during his entire combat history. She was far from that now. So At the very least, I must win here! She fell toward the center of the white dragons back. She was bleeding and unsteady, but she realized something. Eh? She saw something familiar on his back. She should not have felt this kind of nostalgia here, and yet !! Her mind fully returned to her. Saying her mind grew clear was too kind an expression. It was more like her mind itself had been kicked awake. This awakening hit her like a tremor that spread from the tips of her toes to the top of her head. And she could move just like she wanted. She targeted the nostalgia found on the white dragons back. Ohhh! She swung her entire body downwards and slammed the spear tip down. Sasuke worked to shake off the enemy on his back. It was the blue girl, Musashis Vice Chancellor. However, her attacks were meaningless. A dragons back was their strongest area. The armor there could not be pierced by a mere spear tip. This was proven by the solid sound as the spear tip was deflected. And Sasuke was moving too. He ignored the Musashi Vice Chancellor on his back and moved forward. He would charge toward the red girl in front of him and crush her. ! So in an instant, he threw the blue figure from his back and made a three-stage acceleration straight ahead. Sasuke broke the sound barrier. At first, he was enveloped by a muffled roar, as if he were moving through water, but then an extreme lightness reached each of his body parts. As he moved forward in search of that lightness, he saw something in his dim vision. Good. His entire body grew lighter, as if he were shedding his skin and pushing himself forward. Instead, a messy current of impacts washed over him as if pushing him forward and massaging him. But he loved that cold and rough feeling. Speed was wonderful. The speed gained by using his strength to run was truly superb. Dragons had wings, but power came from ones strength. There was no substitute for the invisible space gained by an all-out run. Sasuke continued forward. He would crush his enemy and turn just before reaching the wall. He would not allow even a three centimeter gap between himself and the wall. He would utterly crush the enemy and enjoy his perfect control. Good. The joy filled his heart in advance. But he viewed that joy as negligence. So to ignore the happiness in his heart, he raised his speed even further. He leaned forward and launched himself ahead once more. He ran. But as he did, he saw someone running alongside him on the left. It was the Musashi Vice Chancellor he had just thrown from his back. Futayo ran. She ran alongside the dragon. With each step on the dirt floor, her speed gradually increased. The source of her speed was not Soaring Wings. Is this? The sign frame for an Asama Shrine original spell had appeared behind her head. It said Racing Words and it floated alongside a charm. This was from Gin. She had to have attached this to Futayo when Futayo had kneed her before. It could only be used once and for a short period of time, but she could ride the dragons acceleration for that time. So for three beats Nh. She reached a point where the momentum placed a great burden on her body. This was hard on her body. Her constant bodily divine protections provided strengthening and exhaustion-reduction spells, but not even they could support her if her speed increased further. Of course they could not. When Gin and Muneshige used this kind of spell, they would also use powerful cooling spells. But Futayo was grateful that she could return to the battle, even if it required this kind of burden. Her body was overheated, she was starting to sweat, and she was bleeding again. She was lucky. The blood flowing from her shoulder was stopped by the armor on her arm, so it did not affect her grip on the spear. So the only other thing to worry about was the enemy running alongside her. !! Are you doing this, dragon? Or should I call you Sasuke-dono? I had felt like the only reason to fight you here was duty, but I will be your opponent here. Futayo changed spells. She was partially pushed away as the dragon tried to ram into her instead of just running, but she also ended Racing Words and Soaring Wings. Shes so light, thought Gin as she watched Futayos movements. Before, she had moved her body primarily by running, but now she was simply placing all her speed into her body. Most likely This is her true form! This had to be what had defeated Muneshige. And Gin had seen this during their battle. After slipping through the return fire from Arcabuz Cruz and Cuatro Cruz, Futayo had passed Gins many slashes and struck her. She had not been intercepting the attacks Gin had sent her way. Gin only realized it now, but She was simply striking down everything that would obstruct her speed, wasnt she? She was troublesome. This girl is nothing but trouble, thought Gin. After all, she was not looking at her opponent. She was merely pursuing her own speed, as if trying to catch up to her own back. So to battle her You must first get her to notice you. That was why Gin shouted to the high-speed blue charging in from dead ahead. Over here! Notice me. If you overlook this, I will beat you to the ground! With that, Gin used what she had prepared to get the girls attention. She fired her right Cuatro Cruz toward Futayo as a counterattack. She fired it thrice. Futayo was simply facing forward. Oh? she thought when she saw three stone- or ball-like objects up ahead. Are they just sitting there? They appeared frozen in midair. So she jumped over one and She stepped on another to continue on ahead. A moment later, light reached her vision. It was a blade. A white blade reflected light toward her eyes as she hung in midair and began to fall. She saw twin swords by the wall. They were being used as mirrors to shine light on her face. Only then did Futayo realize who was by the wall. Gin-dono? Futayo landed. Good, she thought. My bodys heat, exhaustion, and pain are being purified. So she ran. She sent her landing momentum forward and rode that speed. From there, she simply extended her left hand forward. Gin-dono! Sasuke saw the enemys actions. What would that pair do now that they had regrouped by the wall? Would they go right or left? Right! That was Sasukes decision. The blue girl, Musashis Vice Chancellor, held her spear in her right hand. She held her left hand forward and the red girl responded by holding out her own barely-functional left arm. The blue girl used her speed to pull the red girl along with her. In that situation, she could only pull her to the right. So Sasuke raised his tail back and to the left. By returning it to the front and right, he could pursue the enemy to the right. That was his plan. His eyes could see high-speed movements and they were locked onto the enemys actions. The enemy did not go right. Hand in hand, the two of them seemed to pull at each other by the wall. And they spun around. It was almost like a dance. And during their two rotations, the red girl gained speed. Several acceleration spell sign frames appeared, and Here I go. Just as he heard her voice, the enemy was there. Right in front of him. One was high and the other low. The low one was the red girl on the ground right in front of him. The high one was the blue girl running up the inner wall of the hemispherical hall. They made simultaneous straight-line attacks. They were fortunate the dragon had tried to jump to the right. While his forelegs rose hesitantly from the ground, Gin charged forward. She made it between them. But the enemy reacted. He crouched down before she could bring out Cuatro Cruz. She no longer had enough space to aim the large Cuatro Cruz vertically. But she still ejected it. She just aimed it horizontally backwards instead. I will be going on ahead. She used it to blast her own body forward. She passed below the dragon and out below his left side. And from there Go, Musashi Vice Chancellor! Futayo saw it. As she jumped down in an arc from the halls ceiling, she saw something on the dragons back. It was right in the center of his back. There, where she had slammed the metal tip of her spear earlier, she saw a mark that resembled a crack. She recognized its shape. It filled her with nostalgia. That is a cut from Tonbokiri! She did not know why it was there, but she knew who had to have made it. Did you do battle with my father at some point!? The thing is, we all went to Edo together. A voice spoke in the forest clearing as a dragon roared in the distance. It was Sakai. He was resting his elbow on a wooden table in front of a sign frame displaying Musashi. It was really only Ii and Sakakibara that had to go there, but Da-chan was a good sport, so he went with me for part of my journey around north. Of course, Oku was doing well back then, so he clearly just wanted to spend the night with her somewhere on his way back. How about you stop reminiscing about the past and actually explain what happened in the past, Sakai-sama? Over. Now, now, said Sakai. At the time, he had a prototype for Tonbokiriwell, Tonbokiri itself was a prototype for the Logismoi Oplo, but this was before even that. It was used to test the cutting power and the later Tonbokiri was based on it. Its range was about five meters. But But? Over. Yeah. Sakai nodded, smiled a little, and looked up into the sky. At the time, those ruins were a refuge for the dragons that had escaped Shimabara. But, well, we were Matsudaira, right? It was the previous generation that suppressed Shimabara, but the dragons in the ruins still asked for a fight. They were plenty kind since they knew that Sanadas Masayuki-san and the others would later join Matsudaira. Sasuke and the others understood their situation at the time. But The Shimabara group still wanted to have their say, so we had an unofficial academy battle. The Shimabara Terrestrial Dragons were approaching the end of their lifespans, you see, so they wanted to go down fighting. Against the three of us. Three, including Oku-sama? Over. Yeah, although she insisted she only did it because Da-chan really wanted to do it. That said, she definitely had the most wins with all those Terrestrial Dragons she hunted down. Did you come in last, Sakai-sama? Over. Musashi sighed, but Sakai raised the corners of his lips. No, no. I came in second. Hm? You mean Lord Tadakatsu came in last? Over. Judge. Da-chan only went for the big prizes. He focused on the biggest Terrestrial Dragons and ended it with a fight against Sasuke on the pretext of teaching him a lesson for not stopping the commotion. Sakai then looked to Musashi. Am I boring you with all these old stories? As long as you are not mixing nostalgia with sorrow, I have no problem with it. Over. That aint easy. Sakai crossed his arms and looked up into the sky. Since Masayuki-san allowed this, I can only assume Sasuke and Saizou have made up their minds. They must want to leave something behind when they leave this world. So I hope our kids give their all in these fights. How does that make you feel as someone who has been left behind by others so often? Over. Looking at the Testament, I should really have been the first one to go, he began. But I think our kids have the power to give Sasuke and Saizou what they want. Futayo prepared to attack while she dropped down. Of course, Tonbo Spares attacks were ineffective against the white dragon below her. But her fathers cut had reached him. What was different between her and her father? The specs or traits of their weapons? Or, she wondered as she dropped toward Sasuke. But he moved below her. Gin had circled around below him and forced him to lower his legs, but Is he using his wings!? The white dragon slammed his six wings down, using the recoil to lift his body. He immediately moved forward. With an instantaneous action, he moved several dozen meters and made a turn that seemed to simply reverse his front and back. He had used the full power of his wings, his tail, and the twisting of his body. Futayo was now falling right in front of him. Which meant A dragon cannon! As soon as she landed, a beam of light shot straight toward her. Futayo simultaneously defended against and attacked the dragons blast. She stabbed Tonbo Spares tip straight toward the oncoming attack. This was not just a jab. She was running toward the dragon as she did it. It hit and stabbed in, but Pierce through! Just as she thought that, something happened. Light burst before her eyes. It split, scattered, and shattered into a spray. And then Ohh! The outthrust spear tip destroyed the dragon cannon. The glowing wind pummeled the surrounding area and piercing fragments filled the air. Gin saw Futayo moving through that. She was unharmed. She had fully pierced through the dragon cannon and continued straight toward the dragon. She was running forward. But what was that? How had she shattered the white dragons dragon cannon? Gin pondered the reason. Was itlight? The dragon had initially called himself a dragon of light. And after having her attacks deflected a few times, Futayo had realized that he reflected her attacks. Tonbo Spares cutting had no effect on this dragon of light. But Futayo must have realized that, if her blade was reflected, then he was the same. Just like the version emitted from his full body, Sasukes dragon cannon was light. So she had intercepted with a reflective surface: Tonbo Spares tip. By thrusting it into the light, it had reflected that power. And the dragon cannons deflected power had enveloped her surroundings, broken, and fallen apart from within. Futayo had done it. But, thought Gin. That should not be possible. She should not have been able to pull off a stunt like piercing the very center of an incoming dragon cannon. Who could make a head-on counterattack against such an unbelievably fast blast of light? But Futayo had done it. Gin did not understand how, but This is This was what that girl was capable of. And as the strands of light blew in the wind, the Musashi Vice Chancellor continued forward. That blue figure had lost her hair tie, so her black hair fluttered behind her as she nimbly raced toward the white dragon. And the white dragon responded. !! He unleashed a roar and threw himself forward. He attempted to collide with Futayo head on. Sasuke roared. It was a long, long roar. He was a dragon and he had once been a corps commander of the Gaul Invasion Army. He had made himself known through constant battle and slaying his enemies. That had lasted 400 years. Another 400 years had passed since he had been defeated and forced to flee. He had spent the same amount of time slaying humans and living alongside them. But he had fought a human once during that life with them. It was one of Sakais friends. He believed the mans name was Tadakatsu. After a few dozen minutes of battle with him, the man had avoided all his attacks, smashed his dragon cannon, finally split his back, and then said, Ill leave it at this. Youve still got stuff to do, dont you? That had reminded him of the past. Of 400 years ago. The Testament Cross-Borders Unit led by a cherry blossom shrine maiden had crushed his companions. There had been deaths on the other side as well, but the shrine maiden had asked a question after it was all over. What will you do? There were countless ways to interpret that question, but this was how he had responded: Are you asking if I intend to continue fighting? No. The shrine maiden had lowered her eyebrows in a smile. I am asking if you want to try a different lifestyle as a dragon. And Cant you wait until you have tried that out for a good, long while before you decide whether or not you wish to die? He had thought it was a clever way of putting it. So he had done as she said. A lot of them had been frustrated, but Twenty-odd years ago. Someone capable of outdoing him had put a stop to that and said they still had stuff to do. But now their lifespans were at their ends. Most of his friends had already left and Saizou had likely returned to heaven as well. In that case, thought Sasuke. His battle here would act as a memento by sending those who inherited his will to Hashiba, but in addition to that Shrine maiden of the past. The white dragon thought to himself as he charged forward, slammed his feet against the ground and used his multi-stage acceleration to leap. We lived two different lifestyles as dragons. They slayed humans and they protected them. Even now, he was fighting to protect the future of Sanadas people and attempting to slay those who would harm Sanadas future. But, he thought. I already had that twenty-odd years ago. He had been given that by the shrine maiden 400 years ago. So the white dragon gave voice to what he was settling here. This right here is the stuff I still had to do!! Futayo did not let up on her speed. She would be in serious trouble if she did not continue moving forward and setting her center of gravity and central axis further and further forward. She had to keep her axis straight for what she was about to do. Which was Send my cutting power into that dragon. She knew she could do it. She had figured it out from the fact that her father had done the same. She had only needed to ask herself how he could have done it. And her thoughts had led her to a single answer. Futayo moved straight forward to reveal that answer. She bent back as if to thrust her stomach forward and she charged in a straight line. She raised Tonbo Spare toward the enemy, who was charging toward her with a burst of speed, and she gave a cry. Bind, Tonbo Spare!! Gin saw the scattering light. It was a spray of ether light. But it was not the rejection of a cut. Is that!? It was the destruction of a Celestial Dragon. As he charged forward, Sasukes face was cut from the tip of his nose to his forehead. The attack he had deflected and negated until now had suddenly hit him. Gins vision had seen the position of the slash. It had been along the dragons central line. And Gin understood: it all came down to the central axis. That white dragons entire body, from the tip of his nose to the tip of his tail, is symmetrical. The scales covering his body were angular and could reflect anything. But while the scales down the center of his body were symmetrical, they formed a mountain shape. The ridge of that mountain could not reflect anything. Due to the mountain shape, that reflecting power was slanted. So if she targets the ridge of the scales and hits that with her cutting power, it wont be deflected! That was why she had charged straight toward him. That complete head-on attack had been to ensure she hit her enemys central line. And she had raced toward him to ensure her own axis was not shifted. If her timing had been even slightly off, the cut would have been deflected and she would have been sent flying. But she had just passed below the dragon and come to a stop. Her hair was undone and she spun Tonbo Spare around before propping it up against the floor. A moment later, the white dragon rose up. Well done. With that, he wobbled. And he collapsed onto his side in the center of the hall. He fell. With a rumble, the hall shook, and Futayo opened her mouth. Her dignified voice rang through the hall. White Dragon Sasukedefeated! Volume 5B, 58: Reperformers on the Stage of Conclusion Volume 5B, Chapter 58: Reperformers on the Stage of Conclusion Every single thing Must be seen for yourself or seen off Point Allocation (Instructions) When Masazumi arrived in the hall, she saw the conclusion of the battle. A dragon was collapsed on the floor and Futayo slowly sank to her knee before him. It almost looked like she was kneeling in thanks. Am I starting to think like Neshinbara? Futayo! I am fine. I will rest for a bit, so go on ahead. When she noticed the smile on Futayos face, Masazumi looked back to the others and nodded. They had to continue on past this hall. There were already faint tremors running through the floor. You should hurry, said the dragon along with a rough breath. He extended his forelegs, took a crouching pose, and then stood up. You came here to visit underground, didnt you? Judge, confirmed Masazumi before asking a question. Whats below here? Not even I know. It seems Saizou visited it in human form, though. Alsoeverything there now should only be what was gathered here twenty years ago. Twenty years ago? Yes, said the dragon as he unsteadily rose fully to his feet. Ether light scattered from his entire body like spilling blood. He was preparing to ascend into heaven. His end was nigh, but he still managed to speak. Matsudaira Nobuyasu inherited the place within here and began some kind of independent research. Then he committed suicide in there and Sakai came to destroy the facility on Motonobus orders. That was fifteen years ago, he said. Now, go. And return. I heard what you said, Musashi princess. You wanted to ask something about a dragons death, didnt you? I will keep my life on this earth until you return. And A tremor ran through his body, but he turned to face the other way. Futayo and Gin were there. He lowered his head a little and spoke to them. Can youplay along for just a while longer? As you wish. Futayo nodded, stood up, retied her hair with a string, and raised her spear. Oh, great thousand-year-old Celestial Dragon. I seek your instruction. Giant forms moved through the sky. Thawed regions dotted the snowy land and Yoshiaki looked to the sky in the center of one. A few silhouettes hurried south in the sky. Some were Terrestrial Dragons, but others were younger Celestial Dragons. Yoshiaki commented on the direction in which they were all headed. When a thousand-year-old Celestial Dragon dies not of old age but in battle, the dragons watch reverently from afar in the hopes of receiving their blessing. Yoshiaki-sama, how do you know that, mon!? She nodded at the Mouse salmon next to her. Eleven Celestial Dragons traveled from Europe to Sanada. Of those, I hear eight were Non-Celestial Dragons and there were also plenty of Terrestrial Dragons. It was two Celestial Dragons and eight Non-Celestial Dragons who previously inherited the names of the Ten Braves. Although all but three of the Celestial Dragons have since died Yoshiaki lowered her shoulders. A valley city opened up toward the ocean and its multi-layered structure was revealed by the shadows of the setting sun. She walked toward the city with her eyes still on the sky. All I ever do is lose things, Shakenobe. You still have me, mon! Things are always so cheerful with you around. Thats right, mon! agreed the Mouse as more dragons flew by. Yoshiaki narrowed her eyes at the sound of them slicing through the wind. This is an age of change, Musashi. This is a good night for drinking. But She looked to the southern sky. There, the sky still contained some light from the summer afternoon. I hope you can ask about the meaning of inheritance. And I hope you discover the mysteries of this world. I was unable to delve too deeply into either topic. A rumbling arrived from the hall behind them. The battle has started up again, thought Narumi as she ran through the narrowing stone corridor. The noise never stopped. The floor shook and the stone tiles occasionally rose from the ground. Celestial Dragons were the greatest of the dragons, so Sasuke probably had no intention of holding back in his final battle. Those Celestial Dragons had traveled across Europe. Narumi had seen Sasuke, Saizou, and the other Non-Celestial Dragons of the former Ten Braves a few times. When they held a joint festival known as the Oushuu Council, the dragons had sometimes participated and drank with them. They had lived peacefully with people for 400 years. What kind of experience had that been for them? It had to have been a more restrictive lifestyle than the 400 years before that, but Narumi thought it had to have been more lively and fulfilling. The floor and walls rang with the sounds of battle. The Celestial Dragon was fighting to burn through the whole of his being. The battle was a ritual to bring peace to his soul. Narumi was glad those two girls were his opponents. After all, the Musashi Vice Chancellor had an awkward fighting style. And she would not hold back or show sympathy for an injured opponent. Meanwhile, they both threw all their strength at each other. It was likely the girls inexperience that had prevented her from getting in any solid hits other than the cut. She also needed more than an instant to reach her top speed with the Soaring Wings acceleration spell. She had done well to fight so well while falling behind like that. Does she just have a sense for it? As Narumi wondered that, she found the Musashi Vice President had moved out ahead. There was no point in telling her not to. Narumi just had to move out ahead of her. However We will take the lead. The ninja and the English princess moved out front. Having a ninja lead the way was indeed the right thing to do. So Narumi and the half-dragon fell back while the ninja, English princess, and the Musashi Chancellors knight took the lead. The Musashi Chancellor, princess, and shrine maiden were in the center. So if Narumi and the half-dragon were in the back Yes. This was their current formation. Even without the Vice Chancellor and the other Special Duty Officers, they could reach the depths of these ruins with this formation. Musashi really is powerful. We are not powerful, said the half-dragon. We are merely a collection of eccentric idiots. True, she agreed while wondering if she was one of those eccentric idiots. She did not dislike the idea. While taking the lead, the ninja suddenly raised his hand. The passageway is opening up! Judge, replied the others as they hurried forward. When they saw light up ahead, they picked up the pace, but Narumi noticed something. This is She realized what that light was. sunlight, isnt it? Pushed on by Narumis voice, Tenzou reached that spot and gasped. There was a giant crater before his eyes. Its surface was covered by a forest, but the depression had a diameter of approximately three kilometers. The earth had been torn up in a giant hemisphere. Some kind of massive destruction had gouged into this region. But, he thought. The surrounding crust has crumbled inside. In that case, the original hole may have only been about one kilometer, he corrected himself based on a hasty estimation. Mary then spoke up as she viewed their surroundings next to him. The crust was tuned by a fairly powerful spell. Andquite recently. Recently? Oh, uh, I mean recently in terms of the earths crust Mary reached a hand into the air around her and drew in the lights of small spirits from within the trees which had grown taller than them. I would guess it was about 30 years ago. So around that time Mitotsudaira started to say something behind them, but fell silent. Tenzou knew why. Due to the trees and other plants and due to the collapse of the surrounding land, the area looked like a valley or a vast depression. But they had once seen the creation of a similar land structure. Is this the result of a ley line reactor explosion? No one could answer his question. However Oh, youve arrived, have you? They must have regained their connection to the outside world because a divine transmission reached them. It was from Sakai. Mitotsudaira listened to Sakais voice while she exchanged a glance with Mary. You all should take a look around that depression. Mitotsudaira did so. And something was rising from the collapsed edge of the vast depression. Mist? Something like a thin mist was rising into the air. It seemed too clearly formed to be the shimmering of heat from a geothermal source, but Asama seemed to know what it was. That is a barrier, isnt it? And a stealth one at that. Thats right. Ever since 30 years ago, you havent been able to tell where it is from above even if you know you have to be quite close by. Thats why you had to go in through the ruins. You couldnt use divine transmissions inside there before, but that might be due to how close the ruins are to collapsing. If things look dangerous, get on out of there, okay? Judge, replied Mitotsudaira with her eyebrows raised. At the bottom of the collapse, the 1st Special Duty Officer had found the floor. Principal Sakai. Did there used to be a small facility at the end of the passageway? Oh? Is it still there? It was. There was a slanted structure at the bottom of the collapse. Instead of being caught in whatever had caused the depression, it must have simply slid down when the surrounding crust collapsed. Thats probably Nobuyasu-sans lab. Thats your destination. Volume 5B, 59: Leader in a Gloomy Corridor Volume 5B, Chapter 59: Leader in a Gloomy Corridor The first oddity Leads you to notice the second mystery And provides the third clue Point Allocation (Feedback) Nobuyasus lab. Masazumi was on her way to the location where he had committed suicide and that Sakai had destroyed fifteen years before. After descending the gravel slope of the collapse, the previous corridor continued through the rubble. The facility had fallen and broken. The rain had gotten into its slanted interior, but It looks like the ruins preservation divine protection just barely reached it, said Mary. Sure enough, the ivy and moss disappeared once they got inside. The air conditioning was somewhat in effect, so the air was warm and circulated. However, there was no light. And it doesnt have any windows since it was always an underground facility. The door at the end of the corridor was already open. It seemed to have had a sign, but that had been removed. Just to be safe, Crossunite kept close to the slanted wall and peeked inside. After a moment, the idiot walked up behind him, and Urah!! shoved Crossunite inside. Nwoh! shouted the ninja as he staggered a few steps inside and quickly dashed back out. Wh-what do you think youre doing!? Hey, now. Calm down, Tenzou. I was just trying to make things more exciting. Horizon kicked the idiot toward the entrance. The idiot, who had become a nudist again at some point, spun through the air and fell into the darkness beyond. Ahh~ Narumi moved her chin to count the seconds as his voice echoed back up at them. On the third movement, Masazumi heard something crashing into wood as well as another sound she recognized quite well. Books. She was telling the others that this was the sound of books falling from a shelf, but Horizon nodded and placed a hand on her shoulder. I know you want some entertainment, but this really is not the time. Thats not what I meant!! But before she could say anything more, a voice reached them. The nudists voice came from the darkness beyond the door. Heyyy, cmon in here. Theres a bunch of weird things in here. So its finally happening. Sakai stood from his seat and turned his back on the clearing lined with wood cabins. Musashi-san, Im going to go meet them. Want to join me? I have little choice in the matter as I am being relayed via sign frame. Over. Its the feeling of the thing, said Sakai as he looked up into the sky. Here they come. A few silhouettes flew in the sky. They were Celestial Dragons and Terrestrial Dragons from various parts of the world. They flew gently across a wide area of the sky, but not one of them could be heard roaring. That is a dragon funerary ritual. They decorate the sky silently so as not to intrude on the final roar of their dying fellow dragon. We are observing this, but just how influential a Celestial Dragon was this friend of yours, Sakai-sama? Over. He threw out his influence, said Sakai as he started walking. The sign frame was set to follow him, so he made his way toward the ruins with Musashi by his side. And Nobuyasu-san, Lord-sensei, Da-chan, the others, and I werent that kind of person. Asama saw the place known as Nobuyasus lab. It was a large room with all four walls covered with bookcases. The large space sloped downwards toward the back. She had passed it by, but there was a confidential room at the entrance and something like classrooms or waiting rooms on the left and right. Those left and right rooms had been destroyed, though. She did not know if that had happened in the collapse or when Sakai demolished everything, but there was no way of investigating it now. However, she illuminated the center of the room with a lamp spell and found something odd around the center: foundations. The metal foundations were made to receive ether from the floor in order to accomplish something. They were about a meter across and they had sixteen torii-style tuning devices, but What are these? The plugs on the foundations were shaped for receiving power. Asama could not quite figure out if she had ever seen anything like this before or not. She searched her memories for something and some similar devices came to mind. They resembled the base of an acceleration thruster and also the base of the towing belts. The base of a portable fuel tank was also similar. The size was different, but the plug for a bundle of light-emitting spells used in lamps was also similar. Hmm Too much knowledge can be a problem too, she realized as she stopped thinking on it. Mal-Ga: Should we carry Naomasa there? Smoking Girl: That sounds like a pain. Just bring back the data. Yes, it probably would be fastest to record everything and have Masa look at it Tenzou and Adele were already working to take apart a portion of one. They were both skilled with mechanical things. Deciding they could handle it better than her, Asama approached them. Adele, Tenzou-kun, if you can examine them, then check out the top ones too. Eh? Top ones? Adele looked up at her, so Asama nodded and looked overhead. There were more foundations on the ceiling about five meters above. Something would have been held between the upper and lower foundations. Adele looked up at them. Now thats what I call big Yes, if they were fuel tanks, they would have been big enough for a large transport ship. No, I was saying your boobs are, um, in the way Everyone looked over at her, so Asama took a step out of the way so Adele could see overhead. Across the room, Horizon held her hands near her breasts and massaged the air. No, said the nudist next to her. Theyre more like this. He showed a corrected size in front of his own chest, but Asama did not even care anymore. But if these were fuel tanks, they really would have been large. Three 1m tanks would be enough to hold a festival on the Musashi. And these were five times that size. Heh heh. Eight of them? asked Kimi. What were they doing with so many? Thats a good question, replied Asama as she looked up again. She compared the ones on the ceiling with the ones on the floor. Huh? What does this mean? The ones down here are held in place by toriisbut look. She pointed at them with her light. The ones up there are supported by sixteen cross-style tuning devices. Does that mean this is combined Catholic and Shinto technology? There are other oddities, said Tenzou as he inspected one of the foundations. Ive managed to dismantle a few of the components and take a look, but they are generally Mikawa products. There are also a few from IZUMO. But among themthere are some that are definitely from Tres Espa?a. You mean? Tenzou handed her a component. It was contained in a rectangular cross-shaped mold. Asama thought as she viewed what seemed to be a switch for controlling the conduction of ether. Was there anything that connected this place to Tres Espa?a? There is. Could this be connected to Shimabara? The Shimabara Rebellion was started by a Catholic force, after all. Gold Mar: Then what were they doing there? Naitos question was only natural, but none of them could answer it. Asama was Musashis Shinto Representative, but even she had difficulty figuring out what they had been doing here. It would really depend on what was held between these eight foundations Eight? someone asked. It was Mary. She stood in the center of the room with light spirits illuminating her body. She held up that light with a hand and looked down at her feet. Look here Asama saw what had led to Marys question. It appears something similar to those foundations was removed. So there were nine in all? Masazumi looked back while having Tsukinowa analyze the contents of the bookcases covering the walls. She thought about the relative positions of the eight foundations and Mary in the center. Was something extracted into the center from the eight foundations? Good idea. Kimi put a hand on her chin and paused in thought for a few seconds. This must have been a Satomi body modification agency. By gathering the eight dog virtues and combining them into a single doggy, they could create boobs with the perfect ratio and size. But this place was destroyed before Yoshy learned of its existence, so she will be stuck with a flat chest forever. No luck for you either, Masazumi. Such a shame! How are we supposed to react when she isnt even here? Good point. Kimi put a hand on her chin and paused in thought for a few seconds. This must have been Asamas secret beauty salon. By completing the eight courses and then completing the final course, she could create boobs with the perfect ratio and size. It was thanks to visiting here seven times that Asama can obstruct someones view, but this place was destroyed, so Masazumi will be stuck with a flat chest forever Shes right here! Yes, I am! Ohh, why did I think I should take her seriously!? Masazumi could not agree more, so she sighed. Principal Sakai was right. She did not understand at all. Or should she say she now understood what it was she did not understand? But I think we can assume this is the place we heard about in Novgorod. This is the academy where skilled people gathered for a two-year period 30 years ago. Um, Masazumi. She turned toward Asamas voice and saw Asama holding up a component. I suggested the same thing earlier, but I dont think this is that academy. Or rather, um, this facility with the foundations in it is not that academy. Why not? Well, started Asama as she lowered her eyebrows and raised her hand toward the light Mary held. She held a component between her fingers. I just did a search for similar products, but this is an ether controller made by C.A.S., the Catholic cooperative brand belonging to Tres Espa?as San Mercado. When I did a search on that, it turns out its no longer for sale and it was only sold from 10 years ago to 25 years ago. Which meant This place did not exist 30 years ago. I dont know what was here then, but what we see here definitely was not the academy from 30 years ago. Asama spoke to Masazumi and the others as she recalled their discussion last night. When they had spoken in the dark night and made some guesses about 30 years ago, something about their information had not seemed to fit together. They had wondered if they were mistaken about something. They had all realized that, but they had not known where their mistake was. So they had decided they would figure it out once they came here. And we certainly did. This was why things had not fit together the night before. Asama opened her notes from last night in a sign frame. And We heard that, for a two-year period 30 years ago, Lord Motonobu gathered skilled people from various nations in an academy that was everywhere and yet nowhere. And we heard that this place was under Lord Motonobus management until 30 years go. That was why she had wondered if this was that academy. But something had not fit. That happened 30 years ago. But This place was handed over to Lord Nobuyasu 30 years ago. When she said that, someone said ah. It was Suzu. She had been listening to the outside noises from the entrance. That doesntfit No, it doesnt, Suzu-san. If people were gathered here 30 years ago and it continued for two years, the academy would have existed until 28 years ago. But this became Lord Nobuyasus possession 30 years ago. Asama faced the site of the collapse out front. She could not actually see outside from here, but 30 years ago, Lord Motonobu was trying to accomplish something here with the Shimabara survivors in those ruins, but I think maybe most of that research equipment was destroyed by the ley line reactor. After that, he probably left this place to Lord Nobuyasu Asama was fairly certain her guesses here were correct. And then he created that two-year academy in some other place. Masazumi stopped inspecting the bookcases when she heard what Asama said. Tsukinowa tilted his head, but Masazumi simply asked her question. If so, what is this place? She asked with her back turned and received silence in response. The area she was in was dimly lit. She was by the wall of the large room, so the lights held by Mary and Asama had trouble reaching her. She then asked another question. Why did Principal Sakai send us here? Well, started Balfette before trailing off. They did not know. No, if they were to describe it simply You could call this Lord Nobuyasus personal research facility. There were eight foundations and signs of another foundation in the center. But This might have been used for a hobby or some kind of personal research Heh heh. Are you saying he was making a porn game or something? Novice: Could you stop that? Lord Nobuyasu committed suicide after his actions were criticized by the Oda clan, but it would make reality far too cruel if those actions were creating a porn game. Mal-Ga: You must commit seppuku for selling copies you forgot to censor! I could see it happening back then. Unfortunately, that really was plausible. Oh. Masazumi spotted a porn game package hidden behind some books on a bookcase. Wait. Masazumi restrained herself. That porn game was probably vintage, but she had a bad feeling about what this implied about reality. Th-that wasnt really it, was it!? This isnt why he committed seppuku, is it!? Calm down, Honda Masazumi. Think about the timeline. A leaked uncensored game wouldnt be hidden back here. This must be from before that. Probably. Yes, that has to be it. But for peace of mind and to be absolutely certain, she had Tsukinowa surreptitiously activate a lamp spell. Maa. The light revealed the title to be A Frigid Fool[1]. That was a porn game from the Muromachi period. Good, its vintage. Theres no doubting it now. I can rule this one safe. That was a close one! Masazumi returned the book to hide the game. But after breathing a sigh of relief, she calmed down and reality came rushing back. That doesnt change the fact that Lord Nobuyasu had a porn game here! Or is that normal for a teenage boy? She thought about it, but she settled on everyone being different. Everyone was allowed their privacy. There was no point in looking into it and she would only be dishonoring the individual. But the animal ears still seemed a bit much. So was it okay or not? Regardless, she heard a sudden voice from behind. Hey, Seijun. What is it, idiot? Heydont call me that. Im a nudist right now. Make sure you look at me before you call me names. Masazumi faced the nudist, smiled, and pointed her right thumb straight down. Goodbye, nudist. Im busy right now. D-damn you! Actually, wait. What kind of facility were you hoping this was? Could you tell me real quick? Well, uh, mumbled Masazumi. I was kind of hoping this was connected to the Genesis Project that Lord Motonobu mentioned or connected to the Princess Disappearances. Masazumi realized everyone reacted in the same way: with silence. They were all looking at her without saying a word. Huh? U-umm? She looked back at them all. Suzu alone did not seem to know what was going on, but Horizon walked over to her and whispered in her ear. Oh, o-okay I get it now. Get what!? Horizon then stood in the center of them all. She lightly raised both hands, counted down from three, and shouted in unison with the others. To the left! Huh? Masazumi turned toward the bookcase behind her and saw a symbol there. She had been planning to inspect that bookcase next, so Tsukinowa had illuminated it in advance. The Double Border Crest!? That was not all. There was text written alongside it. I wont leave you Notes 1. Pronounced the same as the Gukansho. Volume 5B, 60: Reunited Ones in a Place of Passing Volume 5B, Chapter 60: Reunited Ones in a Place of Passing When something you will eventually understand was right in front of you Did you think to touch it or not? Point Allocation (Without Fear) When they discovered the Double Border Crest, Asama quickly checked on everyones defensive divine protections. However None of them have activated. Marys, Masazumis, and Horizons had not reacted like they had in Novgorod. After confirming that, she looked up once more. Masazumi slowly backed away from the bookcase where a two-meter symbol was drawn in black across both the books and the case. It was An incomplete lewd mark![1] No. Dont be silly! insisted Kimi. Someone started to draw it nice and big, but then they just added the one horizontal line, told everyone to imagine the rest, and fled, leaving it to future generations to complete it! What possibly reason would someone have to do that? You really are silly! Dont knock it until youve tried drawing one yourself! Ill draw one on the Asama Shrine sometime, so look forward to that! And listen! You can help out with a smile! Smiling lewd!! Are you trying to turn us into a heretical shrine, Kimi? Only then did Asama realize something about this Double Border Crest. This wasnt made just now, was it? Theres no ether reading. A closer look showed the crest and writing were in ink. There was even a chalk outline and a preservation charm attached. Also a nametag reading Nobuyasu. Masazumi frowned when she saw that. Was this Lord Nobuyasus suicide? Whoever arrived here after his suicide must have recreated and preserved the scene. That would have been Principal Sakai, silently agreed Asama, but if there had been a Double Border Crest here Judge. I understand perfectly. Horizon nodded, looked to the others, and clenched her right fist. It was Lord Nobuyasus ghost that has been drawing these lewd marks. When he committed suicide here, he attempted to draw the lewd mark while committing seppuku, but someone showed up and he died before completing it. Ever since, his ghost has been wandering the Far East attempting to draw the lewd mark. A ciiiircle.a horizontal liiiiineohhh, someone showed upcurse yoooou And so he ends up using his ghost powers on whoever interrupted him. Kimi collapsed onto her side, but Asama decided it would be safer to wait until later to rouse her. Asama then spoke to Horizon. A weird ghost like that doesnt exist. But if we let him fully draw it just once, his regrets will vanish and he might be able to rest in peace. Maybe so, she thought, but at the same time Weve taken a step forward on this mystery, but I feel like we only have more questions now. I mean, we had no idea Lord Nobuyasu fell victim to the Double Border Crest and the Princess Disappearances. Thats right, said a sign frame. It was a divine transmission from Neshinbara. Novice: The one thing weve really learned here is that the Princess Disappearances might be connected to Shimabaraor rather, the Catholics. Of course, it probably also uses Shinto tech, but I think Shimabara is the keyword. And I bet the Shimabara survivors and Lord Motonobu met up there. Silver Wolf: If so, what was Lord Nobuyasu doing here after he was given the place? Flat Vassal: And what did I wont leave you mean? Well trailed off Neshinbara. That was when Toori looked up at the ceiling. Horizons dad was trying to become friends with whatever the Princess is, right? And separately, her uncle was doing a bunch of stuff here and was taken away by the Princess, he said. Then wouldnt he have been doing stuff related to the Princess and the Apocalypse separate from Horizons dad? So our next task will be to record what kind of place this was and investigate that data while following in her dads footsteps. Isnt that right? When he put it like that, it was simple. That would lead to what had been done here and the Shimabara connection. If those things would act as distractions that kept them from starting, he was telling them to get moving even if they could not see where they were headed. Tenzou, Narumi, and the others stated their agreement or nodded and Asama smiled a little when she saw those reactions. Honestly. Everyone had nearly come to a stop after sensing a mystery here, but he had summed it up so simply. Hes always such an idiot, but he really is our king, she thought. Then Tenzou and Adele raised their hands. Tenzou displayed a diagram of the room on a sign frame. Judge, we have a decent picture of the place now. This place is probably missing a lot, but we still need to investigate what it was for. Meanwhile, some dust fell from the ceiling. We should probably hurry. This land has already collapsed. And the Celestial Dragons most likely intend to destroy these ruins. I am concerned about Futayo-dono and Gin-donos battle, so we should hurry back to- He trailed off and Suzu gave a shout in his place. Justhurry! Asama gasped and looked up. They had heard distant tremors this entire time, but an especially loud rumble shook everything now. The white dragon had roared back in the main ruins. And that dragon cry was answered by a creaking in the floor. A tilt slowly propagated below their feet. We must hurry! Tenzou took Marys hand and took the lead toward the entrance. Horizon was still viewing the Double Border Crest with interest, but Asama grabbed and pulled on her hand. Kimi! Kimi! Enough fainting! Please just get uuuup!! Futayo was racing. Each time they fought and attacked, more of the ceiling fell and the floor shifted and burst upwards. The ruins had already been tilted toward the collapsed hole, but thanks to the battles with the two Celestial Dragons, the foundations lifespan was shrinking fast and everything was prepared to crumble away. The battlefield may have been falling apart, but That is no reason to end this battle! Indeed. A reason to fight is all that is needed to create a battlefield! The dragon no longer hesitated to use his six wings. He raced forward with his multi-stage acceleration to pursue them at full power and take up the most advantageous position. But the two girls were holding their own. Even now, they were pursuing the white dragon who had taken the lead and put some distance between them. Based on the previous pattern, Sasuke would make a high-speed turn and fire a dragon cannon on them. They wanted to catch up before that and move in close while he fired the dragon cannon. So Gin-dono! Judge, replied Gin as she moved out ahead. Her Racing Words was effective for pursuing the running dragon. With a tremor, the dirt floor swelled up from the collapse of the stone floor below. It formed piles and cracks, but ! Gin ran with her hips low. Her body was moving forward, but her center of gravity was low and she read the changes to the floor as she went. Her style was to maintain her balance so she could enter an attack stance at a moments notice. Futayo would sometimes spin her spear vertically, but she tended to hold it at waist height while running. That may have been part of the reason her sense of balance was so rough. So when she saw someone with a controlled stance like Gins You are so cool, Gin-dono! Dont say things like that in the middle of battle! Now hold out your hand! She scolded me again. But Gin was kind. If Futayo held out her hand, she would grab it. And Here we go! Racing Words brought Futayo right up to the white dragon. Gins task was to pass her speed to Futayo. Once Racing Words had enough momentum to catch up to the dragon, she left that with Futayos Soaring Wings. Gin knew Futayo would manage somehow from there, but She is so dumb. Futayo did not let go of her hand. Gin first thought she was so focused on the battle that her hand had tensed up, but that was not the case. She was simply squeezing Gins hand back. As if to say it was only natural for them to fight as a pair. Gin had no choice but to use Racing Words to catch up to and run alongside her. They had to win this like that. And to do so, Futayo needed a safe head-on path so she could send out her cutting power. Their enemy would not allow that. The dragon already knew that cutting power could hit. If they took that head-on path, he would either fire his dragon cannon or move to crush them. So I will take up a useful position. There will not be time to switch places, so please follow me. With that, Gin retrieved the speed she had passed to Futayo. Hand in hand, she used Racing Words to pursue the dragons movements. The white took the lead and the red pursued. When the white made a forceful turn, the blue made a short turn along the inner angle. The blue took the reds hand and the red took the blues hand. They sometimes let go and sometimes switched out hands, but they never moved apart. Their hands would part, but they themselves would not. And yet the two girls never looked to each other. They both kept their eyes squarely on the white dragon running out ahead of them and they reached their hands into empty space. Those hands grabbed each other. One was a giant prosthetic hand and the other a slender flesh-and-blood hand. The size and weight were mismatched, but they formed a perfect bond and became the center of the girls acceleration and attacks. When the red fired, the white swung his body and leaped left and right. When the white fired, the blue would dodge it with a forward burst of speed. And once they were close to the white again, the red moved forward and accelerated. The red and blue frequently swapped between left and right, circled around the hall as they went, were pulled toward the dragon who cut across the hall, and drew out something like a compass diagram on the circular stage. They circled around and around. The three of them pursued each other while drawing endlessly varying arcs and using acceleration and stretching motions similar to gliding. The ceiling fell and the floor jutted up, but those were merely decorations for the compass diagram. Ohh! ! Their voices and roars never ceased as they ran. With the white in the lead, the three accelerators raced along the longest line of the circular diagram. Sasuke watched the enemys movements. The red girl pursued him and the blue girl charged forward from there. They both used different types of acceleration, but their goal of bringing him down was the same. They had seemed on such bad terms, but they had finally achieved complete coordination. Thats right. The humans who had faced the dragons in the past had been like this. 800 years ago, 400 years ago, and now, the human race was always clasping their hands together. That was something the dragons could not do. They might gather together, but they were always solitary. Because their individual powers were too great, it was easier for them to act independently. Battles between humans and dragons always came down to this. The enemy was keeping up with his high-speed turns. He was drawing a line over the full diameter of the hall to put some distance between them. Then he would turn around and fire a dragon cannon. But those two were almost literally right on his tail. Because they were using his speed, that speed did not give him an advantage. If he did not attack or take some action to shake them from his tail, they would simply hunt him from behind. In that case, he thought. To test them, he raced toward the wall as if to run right into it. He did not turn or lower his speed. And he had only one thing to say. How about this!? Gin pursued the white dragon. She cast Racing Words several times, along with Cooling spells! She was terribly exhausted. She had cast reduction spells and strengthening spells, but she was exhausted from before as well. Her sweat was simply torn away by her speed, so she could not take that loss of moisture lightly. However I will pursue him! She was in the support role. She had to pull Futayo along and allow her to reach the enemy. So she did not think anything of it when she saw the enemy charging toward the wall. She did not question it even when she knew they were going to crash into the wall like this. She was the daughter of a warrior family. During combat and during battle, she was prepared for whatever might happen. Musashi Vice Chancellor! She continued forward to leave this in that girls hands. She only had to pursue the dragon with all her might and pull Futayo along with her. And the racing dragon took action in front of her. When his nose was less than 30cm from the wall, he turned to the right. His tail was raised and he swung it around while twisting his body to the right. Gin and Futayo took the left course. The tail would probably fly after them, but this was safer than continuing forward on the dragons guidance. We need to force ourselves directly across from him! But the tail arrived. It descended from the air behind them on the right as if to strike them. That swing increased his turning speed. The high-speed attack would also sweep them out of the way. Gin could tell it was aimed between them and the wall. There was a way to dodge it: deactivate Racing Words and flee backwards. But then they would lose their chance to strike the enemy and the dragon could target them after turning. So, thought Gin. It all comes down to this. She moved in. She did not reduce her speed at all as he ran into the 30cm valley created between the wall and the dragon. Gin forcibly charged in from outside and performed an accelerated slide that was much like drifting. She had used a rapid series of Racing Words. She had repeatedly locked the spell onto her hips, stomach, and shoulders to avoid the tail and pursue the dragons turn. She soared many times over as she forcibly moved forward. She turned to lead with her left shoulder and her right hand held Futayos left hand. She did not let go. If she did, they would lose any chance of standing before this dragon again. That was how close they had come and how quickly they were pursuing. We can do this! The dragon raised his tail. He swung it upwards while making sure it did not hit the wall. He likely intended to use it for a two-stage acceleration forward. So Gin fully activated her strengthening and cooling spells. She used up almost every spell she possessed. Ether light shards washed over her body and she felt like her blood had cooled, but she definitely moved Forward! She passed by the wall before the dragon could perform his two-stage acceleration. A moment later, the dragon took a sudden action. As he turned, he swung his hip toward the inner angle. It was a simple matter. Since they were moving around him on the outer angle, he was preparing to slam his body against them and the wall. And Is this!? !! It was a direct hit. Sasuke heard the destruction of metal and felt the impact in his side. He might have thought he had crushed one of the enemies, but I did not! After his side hit the wall, he pushed off of it with his great strength to complete his turn. And there he saw a sign of the enemy. There were definitely two crushed forms embedded in the wall. They were the red girls left prosthetic arm and her large cannon. It was the arm that he had crushed and the cannon that had pierced the wall. The enemy had used that destruction and piercing to escape his attack. So where had the enemy gone? He instantly swung his head left and right. Behind me!? The front was not the only way to directly face him. They could attack his central line from behind as well. After escaping his crushing attack with their high-speed run, the blue girl had used her acceleration to run along the wall and move out behind him. He understood why the red girl had bothered to let him crush her arm and cannon. She had known he would turn his entire body to look if he felt that tactile feedback. From there, they just had to circle opposite the arm and cannon to directly face his central line from behind. Kh! Sasuke tried to turn around. He tried to raise his body and turn so the enemy behind him could not attack his central line. A shell flew toward him. It came from dead ahead. The cannon stabbing into the wall had fired on him. It targeted his throat. What!? The red girl, Tachibana Gin, had not simply escaped or sacrificed her body. She had pulled the blue girl along while aiming for the weak point below his throat. Gins body shook as she braked after circling to the opposite position. She was definitely at her limit now. As soon as her speed dropped, sweat poured from her body. Kah! A scorching breath escaped her lungs. But this was enough. If the dragon raised his head in preparation to turn, she would target his throat. If he lowered his head instead, she would fire on the cut on his forehead. And once that impact stopped him, Honda Futayo could fire her cut in safety. The dragon had just raised his head. That meant firing on his throat. It was sure to hit. And it did. The sound of impact rang out and the dragons throat armor was destroyed. Honda Futayo began to move forward. But the dragon moved. And in a way they had never seen before. Huh? The dragon leaned his head back using the impact to his throat. Is that? Honda Futayo! Fall back! shouted Gin. The white dragon is performing a backflip!! The white dragon raised his entire body in a backflip. This required all of his great strength. And it produced a great rumble that was sure to speed up the destruction of the crumbling hall. Oh! His tail moved between his legs and shot forward as his entire body flipped through the air. A white ring appeared in the crumbling space. A moment later, Sasuke released a midair dragon cannon from his back and fired it on the Musashi Vice Chancellor. She responded by raising her spear. She intended to break the beam of light. That was likely possible. She raised the spear tip to pierce the center of the dragon cannon with an instantaneous movement. But that was not enough. After all, she was by the wall. Thus, he had not been targeting her. The dirt floor and wall that were pierced by the shattered dragon cannon were his true target. It was not a direct hit, but the split and destroyed dragon cannon reflected off of the wall and floor. And immediately afterwards, something occurred right next to her. An explosion of the scattered dragon cannon! The Musashi Vice Chancellor and her supporter were swallowed up by an attack much like the dragon cannon released from his entire body. Sasuke landed. He twisted his body around and planted his four legs on the ground so he was facing his opponent. He was in the center of the hall and he looked forward to see the final destruction he had wrought. The wall was destroyed and the air was filled with dust and light fragments. More than wind, it was a wavering of the air that joined the destruction which scattered everywhere like a blizzard. And he spoke. Well done. He understood. The dragon knew all too well what it meant that his enemy was not in that scene of destruction. So where were the Musashi Vice Chancellor and Tachibana Gin? Above me? He saw a blue figure and a red figure in the air above him. They were quite high up. As high as he had reached during his backflip. The enemy had dodged his attack. They had used the fragments of the floor and wall created when the explosion reflected off of them. They used their acceleration spells to kick up off of them! Futayo felt an axis of movement in her feet. She kicked off the fragments to move through the air. This was the technique Muneshige had shown her when Houjou attacked. She had tried to mimic him, but This is difficult! Stepping through the fragments would be far too easy. In fact, she had done so several times, but Gin had pulled on her hand each time and brought out an Arcabuz Cruz to act as a foothold. Honestly, muttered Futayo. I can never thank you enough, Gin-dono. There is no need to say anything. I made her mad again. But Futayo could see the enemy dead ahead. She saw his center line, but not from the front or the back. From above. And Honda Futayomoving in! The dragon no longer moved his legs as he gathered strength in his body. He was going to release his dragon cannon from his full body as she fell. She had no intention of letting it hit her. So Here we go. Eh? said Gin, but Futayo was unsure why. Futayo moved in while pulling on Gins hand. She now stepped on the bottom side of their previous footholds. She used her acceleration to race straight down. Soaring Wingss speed sent them down far faster than in freefall. Futayo sensed light. It was a destructive power. The dragons breath. But she saw her target just before that light reached its peak. There was a crack in the white dragons back. That was The sign that my father overcame this dragon. She set her sights on that. And Gin forcibly let go of her hand. The girl silently pushed on Futayos back, wordlessly telling her to accelerate forward and down. And Futayo raised Tonbo Spare while narrowing her eyes at the intensity of the coming light. Bind! It was time to overcome that sign left by the Peerless in the East. Tonbo Spare! The light burst and all of it was instantly blasted from the hall. Everything grew clear and only three things remained. One was a dragon with his back shattered and the other two were girls facing him from a short distance. The girls had both fallen to their knees as if expressing their thanks for the standing dragon. But the corners of the dragons mouth were raised. He was smiling. And he turned his injured forehead to view his back. A moment later, an immense amount of ether light sprayed from his back. The light danced through the cleared hall, but the dragon did not fall. Well done. He smiled as he spoke to the girls who stood up once more. I hope you manage to overcome the past and all else that stands in your way! Notes 1. Referring to this. Volume 5B, 61: Bearers in a Place of Parting Volume 5B, Chapter 61: Bearers in a Place of Parting I will say goodbye In a way that leaves no regrets Point Allocation (Promise) The destruction of the ruins continued. Mitotsudaira heard the passageway collapse and cave in behind them. And when she arrived in the hall they had left earlier Futayo, Gin She wanted to tell them to hurry outside, but the words would not come. The dragon they had been facing stood in the center of the hall and she saw its giant body vanishing into the light. She looked to everyone catching up behind her, to the two girls who looked back her way, and to the dragon. Its over, isnt it? That was all she could say here. Not only was the dragon badly injured, but Futayo and Gins exhaustion and overall condition were far worse than when she had seen them before. However They got what they needed here. Everything remained motionless. It was the same as when Mitotsudaira had fought her mother or Rudolf II. She could tell these people had reached some kind of conclusion. And she saw the dragon and the two girls exchange a slow nod. Its over, she thought. And its time to get out of here. But just then, the ground clearly tilted below her feet. We need to hurry! This hall is going to cave in just like that passageway! There was no point in questioning Tenzous assertion. The passageway behind them had collapsed while they hurried down it. The ruins continued to fall apart, but it was more than just damage. Most of the things around them were being irreparably destroyed and rendered unrecognizable. But as they hurried across the hall to regroup with Futayo and Gin, Asama suddenly looked overhead. She was worried about the fragments falling from above, but Look, everyone! Asama stepped forward and pointed to the halls ceiling. That stone dome was covered in ivy and eroded. It was all about to fall apart, but the tremors and destruction had shaken free everything covering its surface. Mitotsudaira looked to see what was above them all. And she saw what was there. The same diagram as in Novgorod!? The rumbling and the tilting of the floor would not stop. But Mitotsudaira realized there was a definite shape on the crumbling ceiling. The eight images based on the Age of Dawn surrounded the ceiling and another image was carved into the center. People stood hand-in-hand in a ring around the edge of that central circle. It looked like they were celebrating something, but when she looked up above their heads. Here too!? Whatever should have been in the center had been carved away. Thats right, said the dragon. It has been like this for a very long time. I have heard the similar images around the Far East are the same with but one exception. One exception? asked Horizon. Just out of curiosity, where is that? I only said I had heard that, did I not, Musashi princess? Thenwho did you hear that from? Houjou Tokiyori. Mitotsudaira gasped when she heard that name. The leader of the Testament Cross-Borders Unit from 400 years ago? Indeed. The dragon nodded as destroyed fragments occasionally fell on him. When we fled here, a messenger from Houjou arrived. They brought a posthumous note from Tokiyori and they told us we were free to use what we found in the ruins. Also Also According to that note, if you are curious about the overhead relief, come visit Houjou. If Houjou still exists, you will be most welcome and we can discuss that relief as we have the one place in the world where its full form still exists. Of course, we had given up on the world, so we preferred a quiet life with the people here instead of being welcomed into Houjou. That settles it, immediately replied Masazumi. Mitotsudaira nodded as well. She was aware of the strength in her gaze as she turned toward Masazumi. Were going to war with Houjou next, arent we? I dont like the way you phrased that, but that will likely be the end result. Almost Everyone: She wont come out and say it, but she wont deny it either! Me: I mean, if she just came out and said it, wouldnt that make her a pretty dangerous person? Vice President: Oh, cmon! If I did deny it, youd just make jokes about it!! Masazumi was disheartened, but she bowed lightly toward the dragon. That was some important information. You have our thanks. You will be going to Houjou then? If so, pursue this. I assume you already know that the people who left this place 30 years ago created a nonexistent academy with Motonobu as their leader. When Mitotsudaira confirmed it with a judge, the white dragon smiled while his body continued to vanish into scattered ether light. He then looked and spoke to her. The ruins are collapsing. I will open the way to the top. But firstMusashi princess. Yes. Horizon took a step forward and nodded. In response, the dragon repeated the question that must have reached his dragon ears. When is the right time for you to live and to die, hm? That was exactly Horizons next question. Horizon nodded. There was something she had been wondering about for a long time. She had wondered it after Mikatagahara, on the way to Novgorod, and at Novgorod. Everything is eventually lost. Nothing was never lost. So Even if you try to prevent loss, you will sometimes fail. When that happens, is there a correct and non-sorrowful way of handling it that will save the people who were lost and not just comfort the people who were left behind? That is a very greedy request. Indeed it is, thought Horizon. But everything is eventually lost. I see, said the white dragon. Then, he continued. When is the right time to live and to die? Question marks filled Horizons mind. That was her question. But the white dragon asked another question. Have you ever thought about that question in reverse? Horizon was speechless. Well She had not. For one, she did not know how to phrase it. When is the right time to live and to die? How would that turn out in reverse? A voice from the side provided the answer. It came from the nudist. He patted her shoulder once and readily stated it. Isnt he asking about a way to accomplish what you think is right through your life and to also accomplish it even if you die? Masazumi scratched her head. This idiot. She could not tell if he had prepared this in advance or if he had come up with it on the spot. But, she thought. That line is probably his way of accepting Yoshiyori, the others who left, and the people who have arrived. But Horizon nodded at the nudists words. And she rephrased his words in her own way. If you are to do what is right, she said, when and how should you live and die? Horizon looked to the nudist. Toori-sama. This was the opposite. She and he were opposites. They had two different viewpoints. If those were locations, then something else had to exist. A horizon and a borderline. Horizon spoke from the horizon. When is the right time to live and to die? And he responded. Yes, he said from the opposite horizon. If you want to do whats right, how should you live and die? And Horizon responded. These horizons overlap. They have a point in common. And what is that, Horizon? Judge. Horizon cleared her thoughts. She kept everything unnecessary out of her mind and simply thought about this question and what led from it. That would bewhere the horizons overlap. The place where life and death, right and wrong, overlap. Which was The borderline that determines the rightness of life and death. She then said judge once more. And this time, she clearly accepted something. She accepted the identity of her questions borderline. Where is it that the rightness of life and death are determined? She chose the optimal word within her to describe that place. Our dreams. That could be used to replace the rightness part of the equation. It contained all of their hopes and their ideals. In order to verify and confirm that, Horizon asked him a question. When is the right time to live and to die if we are to fulfill our dreams? He responded. If you want to make your dreams come true, how should you live and die? Judge. Horizon held out her hand. I say this to move from the one horizon to the borderline. That being I wish to create a place where everyones dreams can come true. I wish to create a kingdom where I can have a dream, she said. Solet us go make our dreams come true, Toori-sama. She pulled him close while he pulled her close. And she knew this borderline was not just hers but all of theirs. With all of you with us. Asama heard rumbling laughter. It was the dragon. He spoke while looking to the crumbling ceiling of the hall. An excellent conclusion. So let us celebrate. He opened his mouth. The white dragon was preparing to fire his final dragon cannon. This ends the First Siege of Ueda. Matsudaira, I shall create a path for your retreat. He blew away everything directly above the hall, all the way to the top floor. Papa! Look! In Sanada land, there was a natural outlook on a mountain cliff. Atop there, a wooden academy was hidden by the trees. To accommodate dragons, a giant entrance on the side led underground, but the front of the building had a small wooden door leading into the entranceway. Two people stood on the wooden terrace in front of that entranceway: Sanada Nobuyuki and Masayuki. Nobuyuki had his luggage for moving to Mito at his feet and he was looking back and forth between the sky and his father, Masayuki. Papa! I saw Saizou ascending earlier and now thats Sasukes dragon cannon! Watch, the father said to his son. This is the First Siege of Ueda. The power that supported Sanada is leaving us after bringing victory to Sanada. Those people supported this land since long before you or even I was born. With that, Masayuki sat down on a simple chair carved from a log. I never managed to tell thembut they were too kind. You mean that they let this count as a rebellion so Nobushige and the others would be welcomed by Hashiba? Not just that, said Masayuki. He lowered his gaze. A few figures were visible in the schoolyard. They were Sanada students. Nezu, Yuri, and Anayama of the Ten Braves were among them. Torahide and the other Terrestrial Dragons would be in the forest and the land port down below. Masayuki watched those students who were motionlessly viewing the sky. Time for a lecture, Nobuyuki. Please not a long one, papa! Masayuki ignored his son. He also ignored the students who looked back and muttered not again. He simply viewed the light piercing the sky as he spoke. Listen. What really matters is not some spur of the moment whim. It is something constant, like an unmoving stone. So So I will not tell you to be like that. But after you leave and then return once more, this place will belong to you. This land was supported by thousand-year-old dragons. And we are headed to battle. Support this place and live a long lifeeven if a thousand years is out of the question. Not to worry, papa! My teachers always said I was bound to live a long time! That worries me in a number of ways, but I am relieved. Masayuki smiled a little. The Celestial Dragons are finally ascending into the sky. It will take time before they are fully released into the ley lines. It is our duty to see it through. They supported us for 160 years yet we can only watch over their departure for a few hours. Humanity really is irreverent. He relaxed and his entire body shrank in a little as if it were sighing. Sakai-sama. Thank you for giving them a real battle in the very end. Sakai looked into the sky from a mountain path in the forest. The dragon cannon cut through the distant sky and vanished. Instead of being launched at an enemy, that light was simply using up all of its power. That would be Sasuke He finally arrived at the ruins. However Sakai-sama? Why have you stopped? Over. Well I can probably see it better from here when he ascends into the sky. What is this? You sound like an old man. Over. You say that, but I am pretty old compared to those kids running around in the ruins. Also Sakai opened a map of the surrounding area. He instructed Musashi to perform an anti-air search of that area. Theres something odd in the air. And the dragons circling in the sky are afraid of something. I hate that we cant stop any rude interruptions, but get a lock on it anyway, Musashi-san. Ill ask Naito and Naruze to get the others out of there. Asama watched the hall collapse. The floor above fell as well, but there was no sign of Saizou any longer. He must have ascended into the sky as light. Celestial Dragons would return to the ley lines. That had happened already and it was about to happen again. She could see the sky far overhead. A hole had been opened all the way through to the upper hall. She could see the dragons circling in the sky to see the white dragon off. And the dragon spoke as he released light from his entire body and faded away. Musashi princess. He narrowed his eyes toward Horizon. It is fortunate that you are nothing at all like Motonobu. Did you meet my father? We discussed many old matters. He was very childish. I imagine he talked about what we discussed as if he had done it all himself. But there was one thing he would always say. That was We must create a Testament Cross-Borders Unit. Sasuke spoke of what had once defeated them and, whether they were real or fake, had occasionally existed before that and after that. The Testament Cross-Borders Unit exists for a certain purpose. To fulfill the Testament descriptions? asked the silver wolf. He had to shake his head. After all, the Testament Cross-Borders Unit itself existed by rejecting the Testament. Motonobu said the Testament Cross-Borders Unit exists to prevent the world from declining and to retune it. But it also surpasses the Testament. So So he said they are the greatest overseers and stoppers for the Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Project established in the Age of Dawn. Masazumi pictured Motonobu saying that. Yes, he did seem like that kind of character. But Horizon bowed toward the dragon. I hope I can hear of this topic again. You could write a book on it. And you should find this information in Houjou. Go there. And Listen, princess. Also my two opponents, the rest of you, andum, that nudist. S-see, Toori-kun!? Youre placing unneeded pressure on him! I cant help it! My crossdressing stuff was destroyed! About that. Masazumi waved a hand toward the idiot. Aoi, that crossdressing outfit is off limits from now on. Why!? Why did he act so shocked? But Masazumi opened a sign frame and displayed a letter from M.H.R.R. That Katagiri boy who negotiated with you while you crossdressed has asked for a meeting. But if someone who knows what to look for saw that, theyd realize it was you. And in a way, having people figure it out is part of the act. So It is accepted by Shinto, I suppose, she decided. If youre going to crossdress, play a different character. Ban it! insisted Mitotsudaira. You should completely ban it! Tomo, you say something too! Asama averted her gaze, but was that because of the crossdressing material in Shinto? At any rate, Narumi cleared her throat. Then the white dragon laughed quietly. He apparently was not angry. I have lived the right way for the past 400 years. Asama did not understand what he meant. But he looked up to heaven. Directly above the slanted floor, the sky was the color of afternoons end. The white dragon kept his gaze on the fading colors of the heavens as he spoke. Musashi princess. I am about to leave you. And much more will leave you or come to you. But even if there are those that leave you, I want you to remember this. Those who seek what is right will never wish to find that rightness in death, he said. Even if death is the conclusion they reach, that does not mean that death was their dream. It merely means death has visited them on the way to their dream. So This is a lot like what Toori-sama told me in England. If you spend your days having fun, you need not feel sad about the deaths along the way. Yes. You need not feel sad. But you can do so if you have it in you. Thats right, agreed Asama. The dragon turned to face her, but was he telling her to continue or criticizing her for interrupting? She tensed her shoulders without thinking. Do you understand this because life and death are so close to a shrine maiden? he asked. Oh, y-yes. The sorrow of the survivors shows the people who have left just how much they are missed. It is like their pride. So I think that is why the emotion of sorrow is avoided but accepted. The Far Easts shrine maidens are very strong. N-no, not really. Why is everyone glaring at me when I deny that? Mal-Ga: That dragon has a good eye for his enemys power Sticky King: Yes, thats Asama for you Obscene: Indeed! Asama-kun is the only one powerful enough to shoot us to our destination! No. Im not shooting you. Im transporting you. Yes. But the dragon was not done speaking. Take care of the Ten Braves. They too have dreams they are unsure they should have. And they have already had those dreams taken from them. Taken? Yes. The white dragon nodded. They originally belonged to P.A. Oda in order to serve Hashiba in the future. They would have been the Seven Spears and three aides. But But They lost that in a battle against a group of ten that Hashiba brought in. That group defeated them and is now known as the Ten Spears. They- The white dragon stopped there. Eh? thought Asama as she looked up. It was too soon for the dragons end. Then she saw the reason why he had stopped. A long ether sword had pierced the white armor on his neck. And it was stabbed in all the way to the hilt. Asama knew what that ether sword was. Thats the anti-dragon sword arrow used by Odas Tsurugi Shrine, the primary shrine of P.A. Oda! Volume 5B, 62: Arriver in a Sky of Passage Volume 5B, Chapter 62: Arriver in a Sky of Passage You will arrive In a sky only for those with closed eyes Point Allocation (Escape Without Looking) Two people saw the enemy attack which used an ether sword from the sky. That winged pair was on their way to the dragon-destroyed ruins to rescue those inside. One of them, Naruze, first saw a power shoot along a sharply-angled and guided trajectory into the hole in the ruins. And it was shaped like An arrow!? No, a sword!? I did a search and found something! Thats a giant anti-dragon attack from P.A. Odas Tsurugi Shrine! I do like how carefree Margot tends to put things, thought Naruze, but then she realized something was amiss. If this as an anti-dragon attack, then it would be targeting the dragon in there. But a large group of dragons was gathered overhead. It seemed like they all should have threatened the attacker, but Theyre afraid? The young dragons were looking to the west. But the older a dragon appeared to be, the more they distanced themselves from that direction. Almost like they knew that attack had doubled as a threat. And just as Naruze took a course to dive into the ruins Margot, check behind us! Im not detecting a second shot! But, Ga-chan! She knew what Margot was trying to say. The enemy was on the western national border. So her enemy-detection spell drew the enemy on its Magie Figur. She could see an Oda ironclad ship in the distance. She zoomed in the image to check on the details, but Huh? It was really far away. It had to be more than thirty kilometers away. But the enemy on that ship had hit the dragon in the ruins with precision guidance. Also Wait On the ironclad ships deck, she could see a shrine maiden wielding a large bow. The girl wore white and red, she was supported by a binder skirt, and What is that? A long sword was attached to the bow. It was probably used to emit and guide the previous ether sword. The shrine maiden closed the bow as if holding the 7-meter sword in her hands. Both the sword and the bow vanished in a spray of ether light as they were closed inside an alternate dimension. Behind Naruze, Margot frowned at the divine transmission she received. Theyre sending a query and an introduction! I thought this was P.A. Oda, but its not! Its M.H.R.R. and Hashibas The term Ten Spears immediately came to mind and that was exactly what Margot said. Ten Spears #6, Hirano Nagayasu! She asked Did that hit? Well, someones confident. But that was all. The figures black hair fluttered as she descended below deck. She had left. This is nothing to make a fuss over. Horizon listened to the dragons voice as the ruins collapsed around them. The white dragon broke and shattered the ether sword by twisting his neck. There was nothing but light in the sky now and two colors were visible there: black and white. That was Naito and Naruze. Inside the ruins, Urquiaga was also prepping his thrusters. And the dragon still spoke. This was my fault for saying what was not allowed. The white dragon viewed them instead of the sky. You have finally caught up to our thousand years, humanity. We were born a thousand years ago. Humanity has finally filled that gap. And we will surpass you once more when we are born again. So I hope you manage to catch up again after that. With that, the dragon disappeared. He came apart. But no one could bathe in that light. The pieces of the dragon all rose into the sky. So Horizon looked overhead and nodded. Because a bow would have taken her eyes off of it. And Its time to leave!! Everyone agreed with the pair who flew down from the sky. They had to leave. They had to return home. Let us go, agreed Horizon. To where our dreams can come true. In Sanada. So Nagayasu-san has settled things with Sanada. Katagiri sighed on a deck traveling through the sky. They were currently moving through an Hexagone Fran?aise field. This was part of their originally-planned route, but Were in a hurry. With that, he looked behind him. Four people were waiting there in their summer uniforms: Fukushima, Kiyomasa, Wakisaka, and Yoshiaki. Beyond them and behind the five ironclad ships was the giant Azuchi Castle traveling along the vast wheat field below. But the Azuchi was not in its usual six-ship form. Only three ships were following them. The other three were visible beyond the wheat field and the distant horizon. Continue turning the Azuchi into bases. We need to hurry. Hashiba-sama is on the Azuchi, but her body is being fine-tuned and we need those as bases for the Great Return. Isnt that right, Takenaka-san? Kuro-Take: Yes, but dont do anything too reckless. That divine transmission arrived as another ship separated from the Azuchi. That left two. Which meant Paris should come into view before long, said Fukushima. Katagiri nodded. Are you ready? Everyone nodded, but Kiyomasa raised her eyebrows and spoke. If we are right about this, then we are walking into this knowing it is a trap, arent we? Thats right, answered Katagiri. Then, responded Wakisaka. How long will it take for Paris to fall? Until the evening of the day after next. I think that will be the limit. Conquering a nation and a capital in two days, huh? No, it will actually be one day, said Katagiri while he opened a map of the area around Paris. There are a variety of reasons, but we must flood Paris as a justification for the attack on Mouri. That will require some rapid construction using the transport ships and that will take a day. We will rush things on the scene and we will use negotiations to ensure they cant interfere with the construction, but please assume that will take a full day. But, he continued. Duels and everything else will still be on the table. So do your best out there. Otherwise we wont be able to respond to Musashis movements. So There was movement in the sky behind them. Another one of the Azuchis ships had broken away. The giant silhouette flew away. Ohh! said Wakisaka as she waved at it, but she also asked a question. How much longer now? We will arrive in the outskirts of Paris in another three hours. Please prepare for combat. Katagiri placed a hand on his chest. I will help you in any way I can. Kiyomasa felt some internal joy at Katagiris offer. He really has pulled himself together over the past few days. Although if she said so, he would only deny it. But it would fill her with happiness if he would assist in the battle instead of just administrative matters and negotiations. It made them feel like real companions who directly worked together. Hes no longer a child who needs our protection. She gave a small nod at that thought. I need to work hard so I can grow too. And Fukushima-sama? Hm? Testament, what is it? Fukushima took her eyes off of her newly-modified Ichinotani and turned toward Kiyomasa. The spear was heavier now that it had an extra tank attached to increase the number of attacks it could store. But Our orders are the same as always, are they not? Head out there and win. There was still no ambition in Fukushimas voice, but there was no helping that. The enemy had heavy gods of war and powerful fighters like Katou Danzou. If they were to take on people like that Everyone, said Kiyomasa while standing her weapon, Caledfwlch, on the deck. Let us go at this with everything we have. We need to drive out the enemy no matter what. And Let us make sure we can respond to Musashis next action after they finish facing the dragons in those ruins. That way it will not be a huge deal even if we have to chase after them. In the end, the ruins collapsed inwards at almost the exact moment Masazumi left them. The ruins were crushed and slid into the depression thanks to their own weight. It sounded like a flowing river and occasionally included the sounds of trees snapping. And finally A boom. Narumi was right. The sound of the ruins breaking against the bottom of the depression sounded like a large cannon firing. But the fact that they had heard that signified something important. Naito and Naruze confirmed it from where they waited in the sky. It was like the view back there suddenly opened up. The stealth divine protection surrounding the depression must have gone out. Asama used a map to predict the future shape of the terrain due to this collapse. She sent that to the local shrines and to Musashi and then she checked the surviving entrance to the ruins and the sky now visible through it. After closing her sign frame, she took a breath. That ends our expedition into the ruins. The dragon light was still rising into the sky. The heavens gained the colors of evening as the dragons returned there and the other dragons watched them go. Someone clapped their hands as everyone looked up at that. Okay, time for a change of mood! If youre in charge of putting together a report, get to that. After that, Oriotorai looked to Masazumi and tilted her head. The plan was four days and three nights including the travel day, so we still have a day left. Whatll we do with it? Masazumi looked down from the overhead light when she heard Oriotorais question. Umm, she began while turning toward her homeroom teacher. I think we will head to Houjou on the Musashi for our travel day. Because I dont want to waste any time. We can use that time to prepare and recover. And With the First Siege of Ueda complete, Matsudaira and Houjou are no longer bound by a treaty. Houjou is no more than an enemy now. We need to be prepared for that both mentally and strategically. Judge, everyone said. They were all in agreement. Including Narumi, Gin, and Muneshige. Also Us too. Noriki and the others at the base camp had hurried over to join them. Ohiroshiki and Hassan, who were making curry below the tent, gave Noriki a thumbs up. Noriki nodded back and spoke to the rest. Lets go. That settled it. And so Oriotorai looked to them all. Good work. It looks like you did a lot of work yourself, Gin, but you can get your arm repaired in the engine divis- Judge. About that. Gin raised her surviving right arm and glanced over at Muneshige just once. I think I too will officially join Musashi. Gin? Gin answered Muneshiges question with a nod of acknowledgment. She clearly wanted him to relax. I do not care if this means losing my inherited name. Viewing myself even subconsciously as an outsider could get someone killed. And I believe we will be facing battles on that level from here on. Gin relaxed her shoulders after saying that. Master Muneshige, she called before turning toward Honda Futayo. Gin knew that girl, who was clearly eyeing the curry being made below the tent, was tough to the core. She was beyond help in some ways, but This is a good place to not lose sight of ourselves and to train ourselves. Judge. Thats right, agreed Muneshige. And you have found someone you can call a friend, havent you? How can you say that so casually? Besides- Gin stopped herself there. She knew denying it would only make things worse. So she took another breath and looked to everyone else. I will only say this once. She bowed. I look forward to working with all of you. She raised her head and found them all looking at her. The ruins group had dirty equipment and faces. The standby group had unused combat outfits. But they were all smiling. Seeing their expressions, Gin thought of everyone back in Tres Espa?a. She decided to write them a letter. Not a divine mail, but a letter. She would tell them of her intention to train herself here. And she knew what had to happen before she could return to that land someday. World domination. As a member of the Tachibana family, I will assist you in that goal. The two of them returning as the Peerless in the West would not be bad at all. He gave a light push on her back. She could use that push to enter the circle of classmates, but perhaps she should not have made that greeting. She had only succeeded in making herself more nervous. But Hey. Honda Futayo waved a white plate from the tent. Can we start eating? Why must you do everything by your own rules!? You really do have a short temper, Gin-dono. The girl had picked up two plates and she held one out to Gin. Gin naturally took it, but then panicked. Oh, Master Muneshige, take this. Then you have mine. After exchanging plates, they stepped into the group of people side by side. They joined the line of chatting people in front of the tent and more people got in line behind them. Yes. It wasnt the end for me, thought Gin while looking up into the sky where the dragon of inheritance had gone. A dragon ascended into the sky. The color was fading from that afternoon sky. That light parted with the surface, but he did look fondly down on that surface. That was where they had been. The people who had been with them were there. Those people were looking up at him. So many memories. Masayuki, Nobuyuki, and the remaining Ten Braves were in the Sanada Academy schoolyard down there. And a small light rose into the sky from a distant forest. It was a smoke signal used by a ninja to indicate their location. Was his inheritor there? Saizou, your inheritor must be over there as well. I already went to look. A fading light conveyed its will to him. Look, Sakai is down there. He knew. Honestly, he didnt even come to say hi? That man really hasnt changed. Something in the distance looked like a great dragon. It was the Musashi. Automatons stood on its deck C one for each ship. They were bowing toward the dragons. Was it because that great ship was as large as a dragon? Or was it a courtesy to a fellow traveler of the sky? Thank you, said the dragon as he accelerated into the sky. Lets go. He did not know if another age was coming. The Apocalypse was approaching and not even they understood what it was. But the Ten Braves, everyone else from Sanada, the Musashi group, and the Ten Spears were down there. Yes, said the dragon. I will leave that with all of you. Satisfied, the dragon did as he said. He released his existence into the ley lines. Volume 5B, Last : Player with Interpretations Volume 5B, Last Chapter: Player with Interpretations The world Is not vast And is not incomprehensible Point Allocation (Everyone) It was past eight at night by the time they arrived back at the camp. After an early dinner at the entrance to the ruins, they decided to make some preliminary observations of the collapse and then discussed the healing of injuries and what they would do next. That delayed us a fair bit. Mitotsudaira sank into some hot water while listening to the mountain stream in the night. Near the base camp, there was a hot spring pond next to the stream at the top of the waterfall. A simple stealth barrier was in place around it so no one could see in. There were sign frame windows to see out, but since the one on the ceiling was large and since it was night, it really did feel like an open-air bath. The water soaked into her body. She was definitely injured and exhausted, but The heat forcibly relaxes you Gin-san took a bath earlier and fell right asleep afterwards, didnt she? That came from Adele. Some lamp spells floated in the bath courtesy of Asama, but Adele grabbed one and held it overhead. Im kind of glad we went on this study camp. Hee hee. You sure are tough, Adele. Especially after the silver chain holding Raging Beast got caught during the final escape, so you nearly died. Well, I could have lived for a while down there thanks to the survival lockdown. And I could communicate via divine transmission and play games until you managed to dig me out. Adele then grabbed Mitotsudairas arm. Oh, but I am thankful you managed to lift me out! Although I did have to wonder why I was being punished when I climbed out to find a nudist greeting me! I wonder what that nudist is doing right now. Oh, Horizon took her bath earlier, so the two of them already went to sleep, explained Asama. Theyre sprawled out in the tent. Hmm, said Naomasa. So he wont have any time for you or Mito tonight. Asama froze in place. It had been too much of a surprise attack for Mitotsudaira as well. Wh-what do you mean by that!? Nothing really. Just that he wouldnt have time to speak with you and go over the days events. Naomasa leaned back against the edge of the bath and looked up into the sky. Hey, Horizons started pursuing a dream. So I will not feel out of place by my kings side. Mitotsudaira had already made up her mind on this. She would support her king by his side just like a knight serving at the royal palace. So And I would appreciate it if Tomo was there too. Asama realized the conversation had turned in her direction. That was definitely what had happened, but I There was honestly an indecisive part of her and that was a problem. He needed her support, as did Kimi and Horizon, so she wanted to provide that. However I She thought. What feelings do I have for Toori-kun? Horizon viewed him as a reliable partner. Once she regained all her emotions, she would surely understand their position as lovers and feel all the more that he was someone she could never part with. Kimi was with him as a sister and Mitotsudaira was with him as a knight. But what about Asama? She knew he had made up his mind since he was letting her sleep in the same tent. But Im not sure what I should do. Oh, dear. Youre just like Horizon. This is such a simple thing, said Kimi. Dont ask whats right. Just do what sounds like fun. After all You were happy when you were able to place a blanket over my foolish brother last night, werent you? Eh!? This is why, thought Asama. And she could guess Mitotsudaira felt similarly soaking in the bath across from her. This is why you cant let your guard down around Kimi. But Kimi narrowed her eyes and smiled. Crybaby. H-how am I a crybaby!? Because when it comes to my foolish brother, you cry when youre angry, you cry when youre relieved, and you cry when youre happy. Oh, but Mitotsudaira was the same this time. R-reveal any more and Ill make you regret it! Mitotsudaira leaned forward, but Adele and Naomasa were already whispering to each other. That means something happened last night that made them cry with relief Well, thats pretty standard for them, isnt it? N-no, um, please dont continue the conversation without me Heh heh. Kimi laughed quietly. Horizon is prepared too. Because she doesnt have all her emotions and her envy is still weak, things might get interesting later on, but she understands. Understands what? She understands that it sounds like fun to have you two with us. Well Things might change in the future, but he had made up his mind. Right. If the rest of them, Horizon included, did so as well, and they were all together, what would happen then? It would be different from how things were now. But Would a new normal begin? Yes, if we inherit what we have now while continuing to move forward. And to ensure that, I will not hesitate to continue adding in more and more things that sound like fun. Fashions, makeup, and behavior all work on that basis. So If you want to keep changing things toward what sounds like fun, then theres no point in hesitating here. I mean, hesitate here and youll never get anything else that sounds like fun. Entertainers were good with words. With that in mind, Asama leaned against the stone wall forming a side of the bath. Thats right She never did know when to call it quits. She felt like she should probably make up her mind soon. Especially when they were returning to Musashi for their travel day tomorrow. That would be her last day to shift back into her everyday life while maintaining the study camp mood. Part of her thought she already had her answer, but another part told her to wait until tomorrow. Excuse me. Do you mind if I join you in that bath? Just then, a voice reached them from outside. Is that a local? wondered Asama concerning the voice. Thats an adult woman. If she knew about the stealth, had she asked about it in the camp below? Some important local might be here to greet them. It was even possible this was a temporary form for a local god. So Asama gestured for everyone to move further back. Then she spoke through a sign frame. Yes, you can join us. Please come in. Just in case, she had Hanami prepare a defense spell. She heard some rustling of clothing in the darkness, but then she noticed something. Mito? Why are you so nervous? Eh? U-um, its just, well, that voiceand this scent Just as she said that, the person entered the bath. It only took an instant. Oh, my, said Kimi in awe of the action. This woman had sunk shoulder deep into the bath without creating a single ripple. And the moonlight illuminated her. It was a tall woman with an incredible amount of hair. And in a way She looks like Mito. Mother!? shouted Mitotsudaira. What are you doing here during the Mouri battle!? Mitotsudaira protested. But her mother, the Reine des Garous, ignored her and bowed toward the others. Everyone, thank you for taking such good care of my daughter. Shes just so quick to complain. Yes. When she was still living with me, she so loved to play at being a knight and reading that kind of picture book. This is the worst attack yet today! Mitotsudaira stood up to protest. W-wait, mother! Oh, dear. What is it? And I see you still havent grown. Should I help you along with a massage? Th-there is no good reason for doing that! What are you talking about? insisted her mother. Your king told me he would not mind if his capacity was filled, you know? And can you provide as much capacity as me? Well trailed off Mitotsudaira before she realized something. No one else was moving. Kimi spoke up first. I am glad to hear that my foolish brother had made up his mind even back then. Being indiscriminate would be one thing, but that talk of capacity could work as an absolute judgment. And Asama sounded dazed. U-umm, what does Mitos mom mean byum, c-capacity? Asama was useless and Kimi was on her side, making her an enemy. With Adele and Naomasa, the former was very interested while the latter had chosen to simply watch. However Th-this isnt what we were told! Mother! Why are you here!? The information we received earlier said Hashibas main force is arriving at the outskirts of Paris! What are all these questions for? Were in the middle of the Mouri battle. Yes, but that Mouri battle is occurring in Hexagone Fran?aise, so- Mitotsudaira stopped there. She heard something in the sky. It sounded like a long and reverberating spray. Is that an aerial ship exiting stealth mode!? Masazumi saw it from the bank of the mountain stream in the campground. A white and rectangular aerial ship was appearing in the sky. She had seen it before at IZUMO. Hexagone Fran?aises flagshipthe Pension Versailles! Why? she wondered. Hexagone Fran?aise was supposed to be fighting the Mouri battle. And yet she recognized the person looking down at them from the deck. Mouri Terumoto!? That was not all. A fleet came into view alongside the Pension Versailles. It was Houjous aerial fleet. Multiple rumblings filled the sky and Masazumi saw several people standing on the decks of the Houjou fleet. Houjou Ujinao That was not all. Kakei, Unno, and Mochizuki of the Sanada Ten Braves stood alongside her. And Is that? A woman wore a P.A. Oda girls uniform. It was Takigawa. Why? Masazumi held out a frantic hand to stop the people exiting their tents and she asked her question aloud. Why is a joint group of Mouri and Houjou here!? Its simple. Asama listened to the Reine des Garous. We put together a plan to settle a few different battles all at once. The loss of the attack on Mouri due to flooding, the loss of the Siege of Odawara due to flooding, Takigawas loss at Komaki Nagakute, and The Tensho Jingo Conflict between Matsudaira and Houjou, correct? Testament. The Reine des Garous smiled. Complete them all at Odawara, and history will quickly turn against P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R. With Mouri Terumoto here, we have all the conditions save for the location. However Asama understood. They could overcome the different location using interpretations. During the Battle of Novgorod, Hashiba used Novgorod as a different location. And in their attack on Mouri, theyre viewing Paris as Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. That means they cant complain even if Mouri chooses to complete multiple history recreations with the flooding of Odawara. Exactly. If Paris can be viewed as Bitchu Takamatsu Castle because it is the Mouri castle, then Odawara should also qualify if their true castle, the Pension Versailles, is there. The Reine des Garous placed a hand on her cheek and laughed. Whoever claims it first wins. P-please wait, mother! What will happen to Hexagone Fran?aise!? You dont know what Hashiba is doing right now? She explained. They are using their attack on Mouri as an excuse to run rampant in Hexagone Fran?aise territory. They are a Far Eastern power, and yet they are trespassing on the land of Europes conqueror. So They must be punished. Europes conqueror must punish the Far Easts conqueror. Fukushima saw light up ahead. They were on the outskirts of Paris. And something was on the borderline between the outskirts and the farmland. Is that the Hexagone Fran?aise fleet? From the deck of the leading ironclad ship, she could see a great many ships. They appeared to make a full circuit of Pariss outskirts and they had the latest form. Of course, they were mostly armed transport ships, but they still formed a solid wall. And a lernen figur appeared on the large ship in the very front and center. It displayed the person standing on that ships deck: the Roi-Soleil. Welcome. Butwhat are you doing here, Miss Hashiba? Someone replied to him via divine transmission. It was Katagiri. The lernen figur appeared next to Fukushimas face between her and Kiyomasa who had walked up alongside her. We are here to recreate the attack on Mouri. Where is Mouri Terumoto-sama? Terumoto is on the front line. Which would be Houjou, in order to end this age of warring states more efficiently, said the man. So why are you here, Miss Hashiba? Or should I say Miss Hashiba and associates? There was no need to bring war to Hexagone Fran?aise, and yet you have used military might to invade the land of Europes conqueror. They have really done it now. The enemy had laid a trap using his position as Europes conqueror and the same interpretation used to hold history recreations at Novgorod or Paris. By framing Hashibas attack as a nonexistent history recreation, they could fight back while keeping international public opinion on their side. Now, then, said the Roi-Soleil. What will you do? Fukushima nodded at that question. They had already made their plans. And Katagiri clearly felt the same. We will hold the attack on Mouri here. Our request was to use this location. And how will you do that? By flooding Paris. Testament. The Roi-Soleil gave a deep nod. So that is how you will avoid accepting your mistaken history recreation. I do understand you must want to save face as a representative of the Testament Union. If you flood Paris here, you can get that approved as the true flooding of Mouri. Terumoto is in Houjou, but you will say she did that in order to trap you, wont you? However, Musashi will complete the Siege of Odawara in the meantime. Fukushima understood what that meant. That was why they had settled this already. Musashi cannot act tomorrow thanks to their study camp. And you cannot act tomorrow because you must prepare for the flooding. Testament, admitted Katagiri. And then he made an announcement. We will bring down Paris in the following day. And once the flooding is established, we will head to Kantou. And what will you do then? We will intervene in the Siege of Odawara. I see. The Roi-Soleil smiled. It was a large smile. Show me your pride, Miss Hashiba and associates. I will lend you one day. There are sure to be some skirmishes, but do your very best to flood Paris. Of course, even if you do accomplish that Their enemy turned his back as he spoke. Europes conqueror will not forgive you. Now, we will need to make a number of preparations. We will use tomorrow for that. And the day after that, we will be enemies. Asama heard the Reine des Garouss words echoing through the night. With the flowing of the mountain stream in the background, that queen stood up and let the spring water drip down. The sight brought a thought to Asamas mind. Shes so big Just overall. Yes, I wasnt only referring to her boobs or height. However, a fleet was flying in the sky behind that queen. It was flying south, toward Houjou. She heard the rumbling of those giant forms pushing the air out of the way and she heard the Reine des Garous speak with a smile. Make sure you enjoy tomorrow, Nate and everyone else. I will help out with that. Huh!? Wh-what are you talking about!? Well. The Reine des Garous was entirely calm. We arent enemies tomorrow. I need to take a good look at my daughters everyday life. She held her hands together and bowed. Thank you for this opportunity. Umyes. Asama stared blankly up into the heavens while Mitotsudaira protested in the background. A lot had happened. They had been left with things, some people had left them, and other people had just arrived. Some like Gin had made a decision. Others like Sakai had given them a task to accomplish. And what was Asama to do in the middle of it all? She felt like part of her had made up her mind and another part had not. She recalled everything that had happened today, but I bet even more is going to happen tomorrow Kimi smiled a little. Of course it is. After all We pass each day onto the next. You are all welcome to join us. Volume 5B, Afterword Volume 5B, Afterword That was Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 5-B. This was the first A-B only volume in a while, so I made sure a lot of progress was made. Some of them are finding things tough in both their public and private lives, but that just means they need to work hard. Anyway, the movements around Kantou in this era are kind of hard to figure out even in Japanese history. I kind of see it like a blank period between the fall of the Kamakura Shogunate and Ieyasu establishing his shogunate in Edo. This is generally taught in Japanese history as laying the groundwork for the unification of Japan and it tends to focus on Hideyoshi as the leading figure in that. Ieyasu was under Hideyoshis command during this period, so even if Ieyasu controlled most of Kantou, the Hideyoshi POV just sees that as one of his men controlling Kantou. And since the only real action Hideyoshi takes is the attack on Houjou, it isnt talked about all that much. Similarly, we tend to focus on Nobunaga too these days, but until Nobunaga got famous in video games and dramas, he was really only seen as Hideyoshis superior. When you look at it from a historical viewpoint, he didnt unify Japan, so while you might talk about his political achievements, hes just one of the many people who laid the groundwork for the creation of Japan. This is one of the reasons that people who get into Japanese history from video games, manga, and novels find themselves saying Huh? Why does everyone have such a poor opinion of my favorite commander? Basically, school lessons arent there to teach you about heroes or characters. Its about Japanese history, so anyone who wasnt involved in the creation of Japan will ultimately be omitted. Now for the usual chat. Did anything fun happen in class during your schooldays? In home ec class during elementary school, we gathered some wild plants growing near the school and made tempura. The next day, 23 of the 42 kids in my glass were out sick, but our teacher went on with the lesson without commenting on it. Report them. Yeah, but then theyd get in trouble with the police. Looking back, that was a pretty sketchy year of school. Yeah, that happens sometimes. Also, that number of kids in a class really makes you think of the old days. My work background music this time was Hotgirl by Pearl. It feels like a head-on expression of power, but you need something on that level for a fight against dragons. Anyway, this time I was wondering about this question: Is there anyone who isnt left with anything? Now, Volume 6 will begin some big and exciting battles. Wait just a while longer. 2012. A morning nearing the end of summer. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 6A, Characters Volume 6A, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine divisions chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. - Mishina Shouichi: Mishina Hiros father. Taizous son-in-law. Head of Kantou IZUMO. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Ookubo Tadachika/Nagayasu: A rare Far Easterner with a double inherited name. A second year and head of the representative committee. Speaks in a fake-sounding Kansai dialect. - Kanou: Ookubos maid. An automaton. Head of the public morals committee. A second year. - Date Shigezane [Narumi]: Masamunes cousin. Vice chancellor of the Date clan and uses a mobile shell named Unturning Centipede. Confident elder sister type. Academy Officials - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. M.H.R.R. - Hashiba Toukichirou: M.H.R.R. Vice President and monkey-masked automaton girl. The nervous bomber type. - Olimpia: Innocentiuss older and younger stepsister. Current Pope-Chancellor. - Matthias: Representative of M.H.R.R.s Catholics. Student Council President. Younger brother of Chancellor and Emperor Rudolf II. Being a puppet is fun! - Maeda Toshiie: Catholic representative. Treasurer. Samurai attendant that has become a ghost and is peacefully spending his days with his wife Matsu. - Fukushima Masanori: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #1. Speaks in an old-fashioned way. - Katou Kiyomasa: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #2. The busty blonde type and speaks politely. - Takenaka Hanbei: Ten Spears #9. Hashibas tactician. Carefree long-lived girl. Dies before the invasion of Mouri according to the Testament, but has also inherited the name of Kuroda Kanbei. - Katagiri Katsumoto: Ten Spears #10. Diligent boy who fills the negotiator role among others. Used as a plaything a lot, but he wont let it get to him and will do his best like a man! - Katou Yoshiaki: Ten Spears #4. Gold-haired, gold-winged Weiss Hexen. Speaks sharply, but surprisingly tends to act as a mediator. - Wakisaka Yasuharu (Angie): Ten Spears #5. Black-haired, black-winged Schwarz Hexen. The carefree type, but she truly is carefree. She powers up the flow of things. P.A. Oda - Sassa Narimasa: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Delinquent and assault type. But methodical. - Shibata Katsuie: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Athletic type. Very troublesome after his recent marriage. - Fuwa Mitsuharu: P.A. Odas local anti-Sviet Rus treasurer. Her, Toshiie, and Narimasa are known as the Triumvirate. - Oichi: Shibata Katsuies wife. Gentle berserker. - Mori Nagayoshi: Manliest young fellow in P.A. Oda. His head spins at the instant of impact. - Takigawa Ichimasu: P.A. Oda ninja commander who excels at castle building and ship operation. Date Clan - Date Masamune: Head of the Date clan. Inherits the power of the Dragon God. Chancellor and student council president of the Date clan. - Katakura Kojuurou: Vice president of the Date clan. Full of intense highs and lows. - Yoshihime: Masamunes mother. Half demonic long-lived and half human. Principal of Sendai Date Academy. Mogami Clan - Mogami Yoshiaki: Betrayal-loving daimyo known as the Fox of Ushuu. Shrewd leader who unified frigid Mogami in a single generation. - Shakenobe: The Mouse that follows Yoshiaki-sama, mon! Hexagone Fran?aise - Louis Exiv: Hexagone Fran?aises chancellor. Refreshing young man known as the Roi-Soleil. Has divine blood. - Mouri Terumoto: Hexagone Fran?aises student council president. Delinquent type. Destined to be Musashis enemy as leader of the Western Army. - Henri of the Three Musketeers: Female combat-style automaton. Acts as the leader and as Terumotos bodyguard. Uses large remote-controlled swords. - Armand of the Three Musketeers: Male combat-style automaton. Uses broad-range gravitational control. - Reine de Garou: Turenne. Hexagone Fran?aises vice chancellor. Mitotsudairas mom. All-around giant breasts. - Mitotsudairas Father: The Reine des Garouss husband. A victim who is full of happiness and readily cries. Not so much passive as always under attack. 24 days. Houjou - Houjou Ujinao: Chancellor and student council vice president of the Houjou Association of Indian States. A demonic long-lived, but has an automaton body. - Kotarou: Ninja girl Mouse that accompanies Ujinao. Skilled but gets treated like a child. Sanada - Sanada Nobuyuki: Sanadas Student Council President and Chancellor. Unclear if hes important or not and unclear if hes strong or not, but he is the type to live a long time. - Sanada Masayuki: Nobuyukis daddy. Principal of Sanada Academy. - Unno Rokurou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #7. Eccentric dancer. Uses a dancing style of swordplay. - Kakei Juuzou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #10. Tall skinny man who uses a remote-controlled shooting technique. - Miyoshi Isa: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #4. AKA Isa Nyuudou. Girl who uses a remote-controlled god of war. - Anayama Kosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #5. Looks like a nice guy. Uses ninja techniques. - Yuri Kamanosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #6. Specializes in sword fighting. - Nezu Jinpachi: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #8. Specializes in sniping. - Mochizuki Yukitada: Ten Braves #9. Automaton who uses explosion spells. Volume 6A, School Rules Volume 6A, School Rules Article 206 - When recreating the Testament descriptions, the harm to humanity must be kept to a minimum. Article 217 - If it is learned an academy is being uncooperative or is unable to recreate the Testament descriptions, a replacement opponent may be chosen. Volume 6A, Prologue: Rest Area Fighter Volume 6A, Prologue: Rest Area Fighter It means to sleep While using all the noise As a pillow Point Allocation (Luxury) My king! Horizon! I know you must be tired, but please wake up! Horizon awoke to Mitotsudairas voice. Oh? She would always see the same thing when she got up: a wooden ceiling. It belonged to the room she had been given in Tamas underground. The Blue Thunders manager had prepared it for her after taking her in a little over a year before. The managers investigation had shown Horizon had no home and the woman had been unable to just abandon her. She had needed a home if she was to provide tax money as a Musashi resident. But this was not that familiar place from her everyday life. Is this? Aoi-kun! Ariadust-kun! Wake up! It is currently the second night of the study camp, we spent the day defeating two Celestial Dragons for the First Siege of Ueda, we discovered new mysteries in the ruins, and the blonde version of Aoi-kuns crossdressing set was ruined, so I imagine you are tired and would like to rest, but it is still only eight at night and Mouri is here wishing to combine the punishment of Houjou with the attack on Mouri! Mitotsudaira-kuns mother is also here, so we would like to hold an emergency meeting about what to do! So wake up! Thats Neshinbara-sama for you. A superb example of exposition dialogue. But no one came inside the tent. And Adele commented on that fact. U-umm, why isnt anyone going in? Eh!? B-because I cant spy on them in the bedroom. B-but thatsAsama-san andMitotsudaira-sans tenttoo Shhh!!!! What if my mother hears you from the clearing over there!? It would probably lead to something funny, said Naito. Yes. Ill finally get to draw some mother-daughter material. Horizon thought about the conversation she heard. If everyone is satisfied, perhaps it would be best to leave it like this. She heard the steady breathing of sleep from Toori. If she ignored this, they could rest. Honestly Horizon thought to herself. While glaring. There is someone parallel to me. He was trying to retrieve her emotions and conquer the world. She appreciated that, but he could not do any of it on his own. They were a pair of parallel lines that both relied on others. Also Toori-sama, she said. If we have even more difficult battles ahead of us, we must bring our battle formation together sooner rather than later. After all After all We cannot continue if we are missing you and there is a gap of time in what I am missing. Horizon shut her eyes. She ignored everything outside. If If they set foot in here, she would get up. That was her decision. How strange, said Adele with a frown. In the depths of the night where the waterfalls and mountain stream could be heard, she raised her index finger and continued. If they arent waking up after all this yelling, its possible something happened. Heh heh. Something!? Yes, something! What are you suggesting has happened!? Well Adele thought about it. Huh? Um? What is it, Adele-dono? What would you do if I jokingly said murder? When she asked, the 5th Special Duty Officer bent her eyes in a smile and let the silver chains dangle down from the sleeves of her yukata. That is not something to joke about. That was a close one. I forget the kings guardian knight is right in front of me. I could have ended up experiencing some chain bondage! But why was it she could only imagine that chain bondage involving Raging Beast smashing into things and producing other violent sound effects? Probably because she had already experienced that here. So Adele thought some more. Listen. What is it, Adele-dono? Maybe theyre doing lewd thi- The 6th Special Duty Officer hit her on the back of the head. It made a nice sound. While Adele realized she was not a lost cause, the 2nd Special Duty Officer calmly spoke up. If they were doing that, wouldnt all this noise outside ruin the mood? Oh? But some people are put more in the mood when they can hear people around them. Um, b-but not me. Theres just someone I know who is like that. Yes! Yeah they all agreed as the Vice Chancellor crossed her arms. Hmm, she groaned. Well, it seems unlikely anything dangerous is happening in there. After all, Asama-dono has not received a warning from the nudists vital readings, has she? Everyone turned toward Asama, who took a step back with everyones focus on her. U-umm, no. I havent gotten anything? Heh heh. Then why didnt you say so sooner? Eh!? B-because that would make it look like I was monitoring him. And I couldnt spy on him when hes sleeping. Oh? My foolish brother will visit me when Im asleep and the reverse is fine too. Well, yes, hell also do that at my place Everyone fell silent and looked at Asama again. Eh? She was confused by all the focus she was getting. But Ah. She frantically shook her hands back and forth. Y-yknow, Toori-kun has access to our shrine! Because he leaves spare clothes in my room, my dad really likes him, and he hides out there when the guards are after him! Isnt that right, me!? Yes, it certainly is. It happens all the time. It happens all the time? When the wolf asked that with a smile, the shrine maiden hung her head. And Kimi slapped Asamas shoulder. Anyway, Asama. This is a bit of an emergency. Yes, but, um, I havent received a passive check warning from Hanami. Heh heh. Does that mean you havent done an active check? Dont you want to know if theyre all right? B-but, um, I cant tell you what that says. It would, uh, violate their privacy. In other words, you did check, Didnt you!? Oh, a brain narcotic reading from Toori-kun! And Horizon too! Thats what you saw, isnt it!? How wonderful! The brain stem is a wonderful thing! It helps stem-ulate desire! Feel free to get turned on when you see those brain narcotic readings! Lets all get doped up on dopamine! She doesnt let anyone get a word in edgewise Adele turned her back on Asama so she would not get dragged into this. Then the Vice Chancellor nodded as she looked toward the silent tent. Regardless, it would seem nothing dangerous is happening inside. Perhaps the nudist and Horizon-sama are having sex in there. Vice Chancellor. That sounds really dangerous to me. Oh? Adele-dono, are you unfamiliar with sex? Sex is by no means dangerous. It is a very serious act that binds people together. Gin took Muneshiges hand and tried to return to the clearing, but it was probably best not to interfere. Then the 3rd Special Duty Officer raised her right hand toward Futayo. Which way do you mean that? Judge. When I say sex, I mean sex. There is only one way you can mean it. Although if I had to specifyknowing Horizon-sama, it would be a very composed form of sex. Composed!? Ga-chan! Ga-chan! Dont say a word even if something just hit you. You might be onto a new genre here! Adele tried to picture it. And the image in her head was so awful that she silently apologized to no one in particular. She had a feeling she had dirtied herself. Yes, and she had a feeling it was more than just a feeling. Anyway, said the 1st Special Duty Officer. What are we going to do? Thats the real question, thought Adele. What should they do? The 1st Special Duty Officers question earned a response from Mary who was carrying a metal pot needing washing. She looked up at him from the side. Master Tenzou, how can we wake them without entering the tent? Judge, the best way would be to yell. Like H-howaaaaa! or something. Then he raised his right index finger. But Mitotsudaira-donos mother would notice any yelling since she is currently in the clearing. Judge. She is being served food by Ohiroshiki and Hassan. They were saying something about how our food supply for the study camp wouldnt last. Not surprising when its the 5th Special Duty Officers mom, thought Adele. But the food supply was limited. It could not hold back the Reine des Garous forever. Then again, began Adele. Is there any real problem with the 5th Special Duty Officers mom noticing this? Everyone exchanged a glance and Masazumi turned to the daughter. Is there a problem with that, Mitotsudaira? M-my mother would learn I was sharing a tent with my king! Oh, is that all? said the others as they relaxed their shoulders. I-Is that all? repeated the 5th Special Duty Officer. This is a serious issue. But someone else responded: the Date Vice Chancellor. She had not changed clothes since the visit to the ruins and she faced the 5th Special Duty Officer. If youre living with him, shes going to find out eventually. Yes, added Mary with a smile. Thats right, Lady Mitotsudaira. You would feel better if you let her know and it would help us all out. Isnt that right? Yes! Thats right! Everyone strongly agreed, so the 5th Special Duty Officer hung her head and averted her gaze. Oh, she doesnt trust us Mutual trust might be the biggest thing we lack, realized Adele. But What should we do? Judge. The 2nd Special Duty Officer nodded. How about I overturn the entire tent? Heh heh heh. You have guts! Our things are in there too! What if my makeup, Mitotsudairas yakiniku set, and Asamas Shinto playing with yourself set end up all jumbled together! Wed have a pretty playing with yourself yakiniku set! Then what are we supposed to do? Youre just ignoring all of that!? Adele was shocked. This was the confidence of someone who already had a wife. Since Asama and the 3rd Special Duty Officer were as surprised as Adele, did that mean they were relatively normal? But Narumi struck the 2nd Special Duty Officers arm armor and gave him a calm look. Overturn the tent? Why are you so fixated on making things needlessly exciting? Unturning: He really is hopeless. She posted that to a girls-only chat. Unturning: But shaking the tent isnt a bad idea, so Ill guide him in a more subdued direction. Way to go, thought Adele. The Date Vice Chancellor faced the half-dragon once more. Kiyonari. Why do you like to give everything such an exciting solution? You dont get it, Narumi? Because its cool. Oh? She sighed. It seems a certain half-dragon thinks construction work like overturning tents is cool. Ho ho? Do you not know how cool construction equipment is!? Do you not know how cool diggers, wrecking balls, and rollers are!? Well, I suppose a snowy nation would make everything of snow, so its not your fault. The Date Vice Chancellor frowned at that line. It seemed to have pissed her off. After a pause, she crossed her arms. And You know, she said. There are far more exciting things than your proposed solution. Didnt you know that? Flat Vassal: Why would you provoke him, Date Vice Chancellor!? Unturning: Sorry about that. Tachibana Wife: Why do I get the feeling shes only apologizing so we wont stop her from continuing? Novice: So its an apology of resolve! I can feel my blood pumping! Four Eyes: Um, I happen to be holding a love comedy that you wrote in middle school. Its called Sambo Flight. Heres a sample: Sparkle. The night air was C swoosh C sliced by the silver of an indescribably beautiful blade. Excellent. Oh, could this be? What even is this? Can I post the whole thing over divine transmission? Novice: Im sorry, Im sorry! I really liked using sound effects back then!! He immediately apologized. But back in reality, the 2nd Special Duty Officer was getting worked up. So what are you suggesting, Narumi? Shooting the tent!? Oh? You really think simply shooting it would be exciting? If you want something truly exciting, you have to move past explosions and slashes. How about some local curved crushing using a highly-concentrated gravity mass? Im not sure thats the best way of waking someone up. That comment earned Adele a sidelong glance from the Date Vice Chancellor and the 2nd Special Duty Officer. And after a while I think Ill go get some dinner at the clearing, said the half-dragon. Theyve fixed something, havent they? Good idea, said the Date Vice Chancellor. I ate my curry too early, so Ill go with you. Y-youre treating me like I have no social awareness, arent you!? You all are hopeless. Kimi opened the tents entrance. Foolish brother? Horizon? She readily began to look inside, so Adele and everyone else shouted at her. Why didnt you just do that in the first place!? Suzu had sensed the inside of the tent long before the others. She was blind, but she could search the darkness using a combination of sound, air movement, heat, etc. She wondered if it was wrong of her, but she had the best understanding of the situation in the tent while the others peered inside. A blanket was laid out in the tent. It was just the one in the center. And everyones things were by the walls. Kimi-chans, Toori-kuns, and Horizons are by the entrance. Mitotsudairas was by the right wall and Asamas by the left. Wow. They had all been in there together the night before. She wondered what that had been like, and as if to answer her Ah. Toori was sleeping in the center. His hands were above his shoulders as if he were dangling down from something as he slept. Were his shoulders stiff? But his fingers were spread Was he trying to grope her chest? Probably so. But in this case, that was normal. As Kimi had said earlier, he used such things to provide a shared secret, so when he groped someones chest, he was sharing the secret of their chest size between the two of them. But Ah. When Suzu had let him grope her chest at Mikawa, had she made a mistake by reporting to everyone that they had grown? It should have been a secret between the two of them, but she had made sure everyone knew. But she also felt like that was the only thing she could have said at the time. Next time. If theres a next time, she thought. She realized it had been the same with Mitotsudaira. When she had lent him her chest at Mikawa, she had gotten so mad at him. Was that because Toori-kun revealed the result to everyone? That fit the rules, but Mitotsudaira had not understood the rules back then, so her reasons would have been different. My king? She was currently peering into the tent, but what had she been thinking back then? She had probably been surprised with how sudden it had been, but Mitotsudaira-san? If Toori-kun hadntsaid anythingwould you have just accepted it? That would be why she had said what she did. She said he wascompletely hopelessdidnt she? That did not seem like much of a response, but had there been actual meaning behind it? Yes. What he did therewas completely hopeless. If Mitotsudaira had known the situation, she probably would have refused. But that was just a minor discrepancy. And more importantly Kimi-chan? Hm? What is it, Suzu? Do you know whats happening in there? She did. She kind of understood why Kimi had egged Mitotsudaira on. Kimi-chan You reallylove everyonedont you? That girl seemed to adjust and confirm the distance between everyone so things could continue smoothly. And now it was Suzus turn. Since Kimi had prompted her to do so, she needed to know what was inside there. Wait justa second. The group parted and she stepped forward to sense inside the tent. There had been something odd in there for a while. Horizonisnt there? That was true. Horizon was not next to Toori. Huh? But then she realized the truth. Horizon was there. But she was not at all where Suzu had expected. In fact, she was in two places: By Tooris head and by his feet. U-um? Suzu closed the entrance. Eh? She turned back toward the confused group and opened her mouth. If I didnt tell them, would this count as a shared secret? Horizon hasher legs wrapped aroundToori-kuns legsl-like this? That would be a figure-four leglock. Suzu was not sure, but she assumed that was true since Persona-kun gave a deep nod. The others began whispering. How do you fall asleep like that? The Chancellor probably tried something again and got hit by a counterattack. I always thought Horizon was a striker, but I guess she can grapple too The atmosphere seemed headed in a harsh direction. I need to do something, thought Suzu before speaking to the others. U-umwait. What is it, Suzu-san? Well, i-its fineeveryone. She smiled and explained the situation to put them at ease. Horizon isholding Toori-kun inher arms. Everyone let out surprised or warm breaths. Good. She was pretty sure she had put a stop to that dangerous atmosphere, so she continued explaining what she could sense inside. And Horizons armsboth of them? Th-theyre holding Toori-kunlike this. She was pretty sure it was like this. As if embracing him from behind, she had her left arm wrapped around his neck and her right arm locking the inside of his left elbow. L-like this? She tried it. And Everyone fell silent. H-huh? The sudden silence caused her heart to race. Then Narumi, Mitotsudaira, and some others exchanged a glance. It seems Horizon really is a grappler. A figure-four leglock on the bottom and a sleeper hold on the top, huh? W-wait, Suzu-san? Can I ask something? Wh-what is it? Asama-san? Just in case it turns out you have to testify as the primary witness, remember that were all on your side, okay? Eh? Eh? She was not sure what that meant, but Mitotsudaira opened the tents entrance. My king!? Are you alive!? Mitotsudaira viewed the scene with the light of the lamp spell charm that Asama held up. Two people were collapsed there. One was Horizon who was missing her arms but performing a figure-four leglock in her sleep. Her breathing was regular, but Why is she sleeping with her eyes open? Thats what weve been wondering ever since last night But beyond the perfectly-performed figure-four leglock, Mitotsudairas king was being held by Horizons arms. As Suzu had said, Horizons arms had another perfect lock on his neck. Her kings eyes were rolled back in his head and his tongue was sticking out. His hands were extended into the air with the fingers spread in obvious preparation to grope something. But something else mattered more at the moment. Tomoooo!! Oxygeeeen! Masazumis voice reached them from the distance. Can you people not even sleep normally!? Mitotsudaira had to agree. We must bring our battle formation together sooner rather than later. Study The Recent Course of Far Eastern History Toori: Sis! Sis! Could you tell me what the Musashi-related historys been doing lately and whats gonna happen from now on!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. History brother, with the Battle of Kanagawa and the First Siege of Ueda, we have been involved in the history recreations of other nations recently. And now Mouri is here, so you must be really confused. Well, your wise sister will give you a look at the Kantou-centric events, including the ones coming up. The parts in quotes are the result of the history recreation, okay? Already Completed: - Bunroku Campaign (Hashiba vs. Korea): Hashibas Korean invasion as a starting point to invade the continent. ? Edo and Satomi were conquered. - Battle of Kanagawa (Houjou vs. P.A. Oda): Houjou takes advantage of Nogunagas assassination to drive out Takigawa Ichimasu who Oda left in charge of Kantou. ? After picking up on Houjous intent at the Ariake, Musashi sank Takigawas Shirasagi Castle. - First Siege of Ueda (Sanada vs. Matsudaira): Matsudaira prepares to replace Sanadas territory, so Sanada resists. Sanada wins. ? At the Ueda ruins, Musashi defeated the Sanada Celestial Dragons and had to retreat when the ruins collapsed. To Be Completed During the Houjou Battle: - Tensho Jingo Conflict (Houjou vs. Matsudaira): After Nobunagas death and with Takigawa gone, the Kantou forces fight for supremacy. Matsudaira wins and reconciles with Houjou. - Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle (Mouri vs. Hashiba): The final showdown between Mouri and Hashiba, who is attempting to subjugate the Chugoku region. Mouri loses after being flooded. - Siege of Kanie Castle (Hashiba vs. Matsudaira): A portion of the Battle of Komaki Nagakute. Takigawa attempts a siege and is defeated. Kimi: Thats about it. They all happen after Nobunagas assassination, so we did a pretty good job with all the previous battles. After this, we also have the Second Siege of Ueda, the Keichou Campaign, and Sekigahara, but Ill omit those here. Toori: When did we raise all these event flags? Volume 6A, 1: Challenger of a Homesick Peak Volume 6A, Chapter 1: Challenger of a Homesick Peak When the night sky appears so distant Beyond the dark mountain passes and ridges Is that appearance a misunderstanding? Point Allocation (The Future) Takigawa was in the winds of the night sky. Just a few hours earlier, she had been picked up by Houjou and invited to join them while wearing only the clothes on her back, but... ...Should I call this a pain? Or... "No, I guess I should say there''s still something I can do." She called out from a new wooden deck. She stood atop the Ootaki Castle, a warship belonging to Houjou. A girl wearing a white Indian-style summer uniform stood 12 meters away on her right. That was Houjou Ujinao. She had a ninja Mouse at her feet and she was not looking in Takigawa''s direction. But Takigawa called out to her regardless. "Hey, Houjou, what is the meaning of this?" "It has many meanings. Including an intent to make use of you," she said. "But for us, it is simply a desire to end a number of troublesome things all at once." "...Shaja." Takigawa nodded. She had been monitoring Houjou, so they probably had some choice words for her. "You said you were unifying the Houjou, Mouri, and Hashiba battlefields, didn''t you? Does that mean-...?" "We have no intention of simply forming an alliance. Each of our nations has a different standpoint. Although Mouri will equalize the battlefields, so I would like to join forces with them wherever possible." Houjou was facing forward, as if viewing the deep forest spread out below. "Houjou will be destroyed here. And, Takigawa-sama, the Testament also describes a loss for you as part of Hashiba''s forces. Mouri too will lose. This is a losing battle for all of us." However... "Mouri alone will continue on with Matsudaira afterwards." "So we should join Mouri?" "No." Houjou shook her head. "We should each do what we think will give us an advantage. I will give you a decent fighting force, but not because I wish to join forces with you or Hashiba....I am giving you the fighting force needed to establish you as part of Hashiba''s forces." Takigawa knew what Ujinao was trying to say. "Are you telling me to lose the Battle of Kanie Castle to fulfill my history recreation?" "We would be in trouble if you did not. After all..." Takigawa completed Ujinao''s sentence for her. "After all," she repeated. "You need the Battle of Komaki Nagakute to hinder Musashi." "I see," said Takigawa. Her defeat was a part of the Battle of Komaki Nagakute, which was a battle between Hashiba and Matsudaira. Strategically, it would be Matsudaira''s victory, but it was also necessary for Hashiba''s retirement. Hashiba would drag out and delay that battle in order to extend her life. "And that''s why pro-Matsudaira Houjou wants to start a portion of Komaki Nagakute, huh? You''re gonna make me cry." Takigawa smiled bitterly. "So while your nation is collapsing, you want to help out the nation that will later take control of it? Not bad. You''re a surprisingly dedicated person." "Hee hee....You can come out and call it clumsy if you like. And you too are clumsy as you take part from the opposite position." "Could you maybe call it faithful instead?" I''m not getting any support here, am I? thought Takigawa as she sat down. She also glanced over at Ujinao. "So are you trying to keep a safe distance from me, or what?" "Ujinao-sama! This woman is dangerous!" Her Mouse spread out her limbs in a cautious pose. ...Oh, how brave. Of course, from a military standpoint, Houjou had plenty of strength as a nation. This was the Mouse assigned to their leader. And since she had a combat job, she would be more than just your average Mouse. But Ujinao spoke up with a bitter smile. "It''s fine, Kotarou. There is no need to reveal everything we can do. More importantly, get something to drink for Takigawa-sama there." "Eh!? You''re giving her some Sujahta nectar!?" "I was expecting some kind of alcohol, not whatever that is." At any rate, the ninja Mouse named Kotarou took off running across the deck. She''s pretty fast, thought Takigawa before facing forward again. It initially seemed like you could not see anything in that dark forest, but there were some waves of darkness formed by the moonlight. There were also occasional lights of people''s homes. Those were either small villages or forest workers who lived in the mountains. "Harmonic Territories like that are rare in this area. Do those people make a living from what they can produce there?" "Qing and we benefit from that as much as Sanada does. Although it is not enough to support a definite industry." Takigawa realized Ujinao was facing a distant light. ...That would be Sanada, where Musashi is. The giant ship''s silhouette in the sky acted as a landmark. It was so large it could be mistaken for a cloud at first. That was what she had fought. And... "I''m thankful." She had been given another chance to fight it. This battle would benefit Musashi, just as Houjou hoped, but it would also benefit Hashiba. Her loss would allow Musashi to apply pressure to Hashiba, but it also allowed Hashiba to dispose of a loss during an important battle. In a way, the advantage for one side canceled out the advantage for the other. But that was fine. At the very least, it would cause no damage or rush things for the future. The forces she would lose in this battle would be given to her by Houjou. She really should have retired immediately, but Takigawa decided to trust that this was the better option. So... "Will you have things ready for me tomorrow?" "That is my intent. As for the Sanada group..." They had withdrawn inside the ship to treat their wounds and damage. ...They probably have their own thoughts on the matter. She had a general idea what those were. "What matters for Sanada is the Osaka Campaign. You''ll need to understand the various obstacles to that, the interference of the other clans, and the Second Siege of Ueda that occurs during Sekigahara." They had plenty of military might, so... "To get them to listen, you need a connection to the Testament Union. I''m connected to Hashiba, but what will you do about that?" "We are closer to Mouri, so I will grant you the Sanada forces." Ujinao sat on the deck as she said that. She seemed to be taking a casual position, but she ended up cross-legged. However, she must have had excellent balance because her back remained straight. It almost looked like she was using her own hips as a chair. And Takigawa spoke to that girl who continued facing Sanada land. "I more or less know what you''re after here. Including that you''re using us as an excuse." "Then you understand the rest too, don''t you?" "Yes," confirmed Takigawa. "The battle coming the day after tomorrow won''t be fought by a combined force of Houjou, Mouri, and Hashiba. You aren''t just using us as bait; you''re also using yourselves as bait to prepare an even greater enemy and reward for Musashi." "So you really do understand." But just as Ujinao said that... "" Starting from her seated position, Takigawa leaped 7 meters to the left and away from Ujinao. ...? Takigawa made an evasive leap. She had not just imagined that. Some cold air had passed behind her. It was probably a blade. The thick weapon had appeared out of thin air and tried to take off her head. Or so she thought. However... "Kotarou." "Oh, yes. I have her drink!" Ujinao''s Mouse was in the spot Takigawa had just vacated. The tiny girl carried a bisque container on the tray she held overhead. And she gave Takigawa a sidelong glance. "I will leave this here." "...Kotarou," said Ujinao. "She is a guest. She was invited here so that we could build a better future. Please do not harass her. If you do..." She paused. "I will stop you." Takigawa gave a mental reaction to those words. She laughed. ...Ha ha! The danger she had briefly sensed had been real, not just her imagination. But it had not been targeting her. In fact, it had been Ujinao''s warning to the Mouse in order to protect her. In that case, thought Takigawa. She had estimated their distance at 12 meters before. ...I can''t jump that far! While seated, she could jump 7 meters. While standing, 10. Ujinao had seen through that. And since she made no attempt to move even now... "Is this 20 meter distance within your attack range too?" "Hee hee..." Ujinao laughed quietly. She lowered her head so the shadows of the night hid her expression. But her white clothing swayed in the moonlight and she spoke. "...I really am conceited, aren''t I?" That voice was as well-tuned as a musical instrument and Takigawa sucked in a breath when she heard it. And... ...Yes. Takigawa understood both hers and Houjou''s situations. Houjou would support her, but they would do no more and no less. If she became a hindrance, they would even cut her down. However... ...They are also telling me to be the same. She could only view it as a threat that her athletic ability had been so thoroughly assessed. She did not know how it had been done, but it must have been measured in some way since she had boarded this ship. But since Ujinao used that result to keep her distance... "Are you saying I am free to make an attack at any time?" "This is the age of the warring states," quietly said Ujinao. She placed a hand on her neck and raised her head to expose her shut eyes and slender face to the moonlight. "Even my clan has been experiencing some quiet infighting against my uncle Ujiteru." "So that you''re prepared whenever another clan decides to attack?" That''s quite something, thought Takigawa. ...Is she a monster? The Chancellors and Vice Chancellors of every nation tended to push the limits. She knew people like that and had interacted with them. The ones like Shiba were hardly complex, but most of them were. Houjou was a smaller nation than Hashiba, but a Chancellor was still a Chancellor. That girl was a monster. With that in mind, Takigawa stood up. "I''ll take that drink." There was no fear in her legs as she approached the tray. She was aware just how bold she was being. "The loser shall play her part by losing. For the sake of the war." She took the bowl from the tray and raised it toward the moons. She sipped at the contents and found a sour flavor and the sticky sweetness of peaches. "That''s hard to get down. Way too sweet." "Did you know?" "Know what?" "If sweetness crosses a certain line, it apparently becomes bitter." Ujinao smiled bitterly. "We are still sweet....So we need to reach that troublesome threshold." "Mouri is here, are they? This is looking like trouble, ''Musashi''-san." From the forest clearing in front of a bungalow, a voice looked up to the ship silhouettes in the night sky. Wooden tables were lined up at one end of the clearing and someone there had set up a self-serve sake set. "Sakai-sama, how is this trouble? You are taking part in our Musashi Ariadust Academy''s official study camp, so there is no need to hide or to attack, is there? Over." "Well, that is true." "More importantly, Sakai-sama, how is the food delivered via bamboo spear bomber? Over." "Oh, right," said Sakai as he used chopsticks to tear off some cooked flounder meat. He moved just his eyes to look at "Musashi" displayed in the sign frame next to his face. "I thought the contents would have been destroyed by the impact, but they weren''t shaken at all." "Judge. I apologize for not living up to your expectations. That device is a prototype meant for the emergency drop off of important items or people, so the inside is fixed in place via gravitational control. Did the fish-...?" "Yes, the mirin added the perfect touch and it goes well with the sake." "I was asking if it had fallen apart after cooking. Over." "Oh, sorry....It broke a bit when transferring it over to the plate. I was trying to make sure the ginger didn''t fall off, you see. I just can''t do it the way you can, ''Musashi''-san." "The next time we use this method, I will make sure to transfer it over to a plate before sending it. Over." "Musashi" lowered her head slightly and then looked to the right on the sign frame. Several silhouettes were visible in the western sky, the same direction all of the Musashi''s bows were facing. Those ships were gently traveling south with their lights on. "So that''s the combined force of Mouri, Hexagone Fran?aise, Sanada, and Oda headed to Houjou land." "The central ship is the Mouri flagship: the Pension Versailles. It is 120 meters longer than it was when we saw it at IZUMO. Over." "They flew here from Mouri in just a day or two. That''s probably to both increase their speed and allow the wind to flow more silently around them. Mouri is close to IZUMO, but they caused enough trouble in the battle against Amago to distance IZUMO from them, so their aerial ship tech is at the same level as other nations." "Judge." "Musashi" gave a bow of understanding. "Have you concluded what Mouri''s intentions are here? Over." "That''s a good question." Sakai lightly shook the sake bottle in his right hand. It was empty. He spun it around in his fingers just once, set it down on the table, and turned around. Something was stabbed into the ground behind him: a giant bamboo spear with a panel opened on the side. That bamboo spear launcher was pierced deep into the ground, but it still towered about 7 meters up. "Won''t it be a nuisance if we keep firing these things?" "The hardening agent used as the bamboo spear launcher''s natural material transforms into a separating agent when it decays. In two weeks, that will be no more than a bundle of straw, so please carry back the containers you find inside. Over." "Then I''ll have to take it all out, won''t I?" Sakai reached into the launcher and pulled out a sunken metal sake bottle along with the insulated container it sat inside. In the western sky overhead, another new aerial ship was headed south. "...This sure is complicated." "Mouri''s situation, you mean? Over." "Judge," he said while placing the container and his elbow on the table. He opened his mouth as he viewed the Musashi in the eastern sky and the Mouri and Houjou ships in front of it. He raised his eyebrows and the corners of his mouth. "Does this mean Mouri...no, Hexagone Fran?aise is being manipulated by Masazumi-kun''s decisions?" " Hexagone Fran?aise is...by Masazumi-sama''s decisions? Over." "Yes." Sakai tasted the flame-cooked vegetables on his square plate. "The green pepper is good." "As an ingredient or how well cooked it is? Over." "How well cooked it is. I like how the stem is slightly burned." "Thank you very much....Now, about Masazumi-sama. Over." "Do you know why Mouri and the others are taking so long to pass by in front of the Musashi?" "Well," said "Musashi" as she looked right on the sign frame to view the western sky again. But she soon faced forward to look northwest. The Mouri ships were removing their stealth and appearing in the northwestern night sky one at a time. The impressive forms and rumblings that appeared were primarily transport ships instead of warships, but... "They are displaying a lot of warning lights and signals from their ships. And both the leading Houjou ships and the following Hexagone Fran?aise ships are traveling along the provisional border. Over." "Musashi" sent a sign frame to Sakai. It was a map of the Mouri fleet on the provisional border. "This is the shortest route from the northwest to Houjou. The southwest is controlled by P.A. Oda''s Takigawa. The northeast is Sanada land, where we are. The Mouri fleet is currently traveling northwest to southeast along the provisional border that passes between those....However, Takigawa''s territory was provisionally removed after the Battle of Kanagawa and the right to compete for it has been given to Houjou and Matsudaira as part of the history recreation. Over." "It''s only provisionally contested land, but they''ve still chosen to diligently travel along the provisional border. That acts as an example and carries a certain meaning....''Musashi''-san, as a sailor, do you know what that is?" "Judge." "Musashi" nodded. "Mouri''s forces are in a hurry. Over." "Musashi" stood at an elevated place. She was atop the bridge-shaped ship''s bridge of Musashino, the 1st center ship. She spoke with Sakai''s sign frame next to her face. "I have determined the Mouri fleet used an inland route over the mountains while in stealth mode. As long as they restricted their altitude, the many obstacles would make it difficult to search them out even if they were detected. And on the provisional border, I estimate that most nations would overlook it in order to avoid conflict with the neighboring nation....Also, the inland route allows them to safely enter Kantou without running across the Azuchi on its sea route. Over." "Musashi" watched another transport ship appear and raised her right hand. That hand reached toward a sign frame displaying Mouri''s predicted route. It showed Mouri passing from northern M.H.R.R., through southern P.A. Oda, and across Mikawa. But there was one thing of note about the route she drew. "I believe their route would have been very similar to the one we used during the Battle of Mikatagahara. Over." "Yes, since M.H.R.R.''s Hashiba forces have invaded Mouri, Mouri''s fleet probably passed through behind them with help from the northern Protestants. As for southern P.A. Oda, the Kii Peninsula has been nearly abandoned with Lord Matsunaga gone, so it would be perfect to pass through," said Sakai. "But when you get down to it, the Mouri fleet is in a hurry, just like you said. After all, while they might be using the provisional borderline and while they are slowly moving their ships one at a time, that''s just proof that they haven''t negotiated things out with the nations bordering their route. They''re hoping to not be noticed, to not provoke anyone if they are, and to follow all the proper passage rules in case anything happens....That means a nation as large as Mouri came all the way to Kantou without doing any real negotiations first." "Why? Over." asked "Musashi". "Why would a powerful nation like Hexagone Fran?aise split their forces in two and hold the history recreation of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle and the Invasion of Mouri while they are being attacked?" "That is what Masazumi-kun is having a meeting about right now." On his sign frame, Sakai shifted his gaze. His eyes had been moving between the sky, the table, and the bamboo spear launcher behind him, but now they turned toward the clearing. ...Who all is there? "Musashi" looked in that direction too, but she could not see. However, she did have the 3D model information of Sanada territory sent back by Suzu. Sakai was in a forest clearing. It was normally used for orientation. The edge of the forest on the back end of the clearing was set up to hold an open-air meeting. Simple chairs cut from logs were lined up and there was an elevated speaker''s platform surrounded by stones. According to her measurements, Sakai''s gaze was on that meeting platform. So who was it gesturing and giving an explanation from that platform? "Now, Masazumi-kun. Today''s Sanada battle, the 1st Siege of Ueda, has set the world in motion, but what will you do to set a path for our group?" "Okay, let''s discuss this in stages." Masazumi clapped her hands once before speaking. ...I need to pull myself together. She was in a forest clearing near their camp. The bungalow for the teachers and some of the students was to the west of the clearing. Normal guests would use that bungalow or pitch tents in the clearing. They had pitched their tents by the mountain stream because the study camp included some camping-related training. The other classes had also set up camps in the mountain and forest. Since the shared water source and firewood pile were here, students from the other classes could occasionally be seen arriving or leaving. Even now, Class Pine''s member of the Representative Committee was greeting Sakai at his table across the clearing. They were carrying a water bucket with used fireworks soaking in it, so their class''s orientation must have been complete. Masazumi had something else to do while that was going on. She faced the group gathered at the campfire and tables. "First, let''s review the current situation." She had to solidify their mental footing. So... "Look to the sky. As you should quickly notice, Mouri''s fleet is periodically leaving stealth mode and heading to Houjou. And Mouri has sent us an emissary: the Reine des Garous acting as Masuda Motonaga." The Reine des Garous sat on a log chair beyond the campfire. This was Masazumi''s first time seeing her up close. Masazumi had not seen her at all since IZUMO, but when she sat there in a yukata, she seemed much more like an incarnation of volume than she had at a distance. ...That''s incredible. Masazumi continued speaking while she thought that. "Listen. We need to keep the current situation in mind as we think about Houjou''s Siege of Odawara and the Invasion of Mouri that will be held simultaneously starting two days from now." And to do that... "For the first half of this meeting, we need to review the current situation. That will also help us reach a consensus with Mouri via the Reine des Garous." Volume 6A, 2: Children Surrounding a Fire Volume 6A, Chapter 2: Children Surrounding a Fire How far will the wolf see you off? The path beyond A mountain ridge or two Is one where children do not cry Point Allocation (Prey) With everyone''s eyes on her, Masazumi started by raising her right hand. "Listen." The campfire provided heat to the front of her body. Behind her, she felt the chill of a surface night, which reminded her of old times. She let that temperature difference calm her as she spoke. "I think we absolutely should take part in Houjou''s Siege of Odawara and the Invasion of Mouri. That is our overall policy at the moment. Keep that in mind." "In other words," said Horizon while raising her right hand. "You want war." ...This isn''t about what I want! But Masazumi chose to hold her tongue on that. Instead, she provided a correction. "Houjou says they want war and Mouri is saying the same. Yes. Th-that means we have no other choice. Going to war here is perfectly normal. Right? Isn''t it?" "Don''t force yourself!" When everyone said that, Masazumi mentally averted her gaze. This was truly regrettable. But then she faced them all from the platform once more. "Anyway. Jokes aside, there is a good reason to consider war with those two nations. So in addition to the overall policy I just mentioned and to our basic understanding of the situation, I would like to decide on a new policy." She took a breath and placed her hands on her hips. She looked to everyone with something she needed to tell them all. It could be seen as the foundation of the previous overall policy. ...Our next policy will be a new one that allows us to handle this more realistically. She started with some basic information they would need to know. "Listen." She pointed her thumb toward the southern sky. "Mouri and everyone else is gathering at Odawara right now." She added a "but" while facing one spot among them all: the Reine des Garous. She sat diagonally back from Mitotsudaira who had taken up her position next to the idiot and Horizon. She was wearing a yukata after taking a bath and she wore the towel like a stole to keep her shoulders warm, but... ...She will act as our contact point for Mouri and Houjou. Masazumi ignored Mitotsudaira who had been hanging her head this entire time. "When you get down to it, we have no reason to fight this battle against Houjou and Mouri as a ''war''." "Eh?...We have no reason to fight this war? What does that mean?" Masazumi heard a voice. It was Naruze''s. She wore a track suit and raised her right hand. "Do you love war so much that you''re willing to start them for no reason at all?" "That''s not what I meant! And don''t just assume I''m on the pro-war side!" "Indeed," said Futayo who wore a track suit on the front row. She shook her ponytail which was tied back with string and slowly turned to face Naruze. "Listen, Naruze-dono....Not even Masazumi likes meaningless war. In other words," she said. "Masazumi is feeling heartbroken that she can find no meaning in the war that is about to start. So logically, we can say that it is only meaningful wars that she loves....And wars are generally fought for a reason, so we can also say that she loves and supports most wars. Therefore, we can say that she is pro-war." Futayo paused. After a while, she placed a hand on her forehead and began sweating profusely. "Where did I go wrong in my logic...?" "Right from the beginning!" Futayo gestured for everyone to calm down and Masazumi sighed and opened a sign frame while she watched it all play out. ...Umm. "Can we get back on topic? How far did I get? Look, I have Tsukinowa as my sign frame wallpaper. Isn''t he cute?" "V-Vice President!" said Adele. "You need to get back on topic, too!" Next to Adele, track-suit-wearing Mukai tilted her head. "You said...we have no reason...to fight a war...against Houjou and...Mouri." Gold Mar: "Bell-rin, that''s incredible...!" Marube-ya: "Yeah, I didn''t expect any assistance here!" Unturning: "Oh? I thought this class preferred to keep the gags going a little longer than that." Uqui: "Narumi, it is the fact that she did not that is so impressive. That was some expert-level wabi-sabi." Masazumi wanted to say something, but there was something else she had to explain here. She used the sign frame to display footage of the recent battles. "Musashi''s primary objective at the moment is to apply pressure on Hashiba. Do you know why that is?" "To end Hashiba''s history recreation for the safety of Europe....Isn''t that right?" That answer came from Crossunite who sat next to Mary on a wooden bench. Mary must have been exhausted because she was leaning against him, nearly embracing his arm, and nodding off. However, even the eyes on his hat remained composed. "Hashiba is a faction of P.A. Oda nwoh! and they have joined with M.H.R.R. ohhhh! while they attempt to sweep across Europe more more! so Europe probably wants hwoh! to suppress Hashiba and set things up boobs! for a Europe-only Peace of W-W-Westphalia." "Crossunite, we don''t need a running commentary on how Mary is leaning on you." That said, what he had said was correct. "At Magdeburg, we held a meeting with the European powers and agreed to hasten Hashiba''s history recreation as well as Nobunaga''s which leads into Hashiba''s. That way we can get Europe''s cooperation at Westphalia." The Reine des Garous narrowed her eyes and laughed softly. She lifted her chair and slowly moved from behind Mitotsudaira to behind the idiot. She then placed her chin on the idiot''s head while ignoring the way Mitotsudaira cautiously angled her body. "You have some skilled people working for you." "Wow, those are big... I, uh, mean, they''re not so much skilled as running the whole show without me." "Very true," agreed Horizon next to him. She wrinkled her brow while blatantly touching the Reine des Garous''s hair and chest. "Now this is very different from Mitotsudaira-sama... Anyway, I had only just begun participating in politics at the time, but I believe that was when we were wondering what to do about our respective positions during an away game." "D-did you just gloss over some kind of weird comment with that ''anyway''!?" "Now, now, Nate. Are you at that awkward age where you want to discuss your failings?" The Reine des Garous scooted her chair over behind Horizon and lightly embraced her from behind. "You are correct about that. Both Mikawa and England were more or less on your side and understood you. It was only at Magdeburg that you really started leaving your comfort zone. That can''t have been easy." "These really are big...! It is true I had only just started to participate back then, so we were unable to handle Guericke-sama very well and caused him a fair amount of trouble." Masazumi had been there for that, but she saw Naruze, who had also been there, raise her right hand. "What kind of trouble was that again?" "Judge," said Horizon regarding that hemisphere sucker. "We should have finished things in a single round, not three." "Hey, Guericke." The smell of ink filled the air as factory workers faced the printing presses and kept working late into the night. In the large underground printing office''s entrance, Tomoe Gozen asked Guericke a question. She held a paste-up for a mini-version of the Ninety-five Theses. "I know you had the printing office expanded during Magdeburg''s great remodeling, but there''s one thing I keep meaning to ask you about the general-audience printing menu. Why did you get rid of the old partial-submission option, like where you could submit your manuscript in three parts?" "Testament, I have decided that we must finish all things in one go." "I doubt needlessly pressuring yourself like that is going to end well." "Not to worry." Guericke stared off into the distance while checking over a submitted manuscript on a lernen figur. "I prefer at least three censorship bars, not just one. So I am striking the right balance here." "Anyway, what happened to your promise with Anne and the others?" The Reine des Garous asked that of their Vice President. ...I would really like to know. During the Sack of Magdeburg, she had only met her daughter, her daughter''s king, a Schwarz Hexen girl, the English princess, and...um, a ninja. She had also encountered their Vice Chancellor at IZUMO, but that was all the contact she had had with them. With the exception of their king''s sister, this was her first time meeting the Vice President and all the others. They would of course have seen her from a distance and she recognized a lot of the scents she had picked up on back then. They had once been her enemy, even if only temporarily. It was an interesting and fickle connection that felt like it could turn any which way from a single reaction. And even if it did turn in the wrong direction, she had enough strength to handle it. Her one concern was growing so attached to someone that her strength no longer mattered, but her husband had already filled that role and she felt that king should be given that role for her daughter. They were a single force, just like the Reine des Garous and Hexagone Fran?aise. So she asked a question of the representative of that group that, just like her own group, had power and was trying to change the world in some way. "What has become of your promise to do something about Hashiba and Nobunaga?...That is what I would like to hear." Masazumi listened to the Reine des Garou speak. "Heh heh. What has become of the promise you made with Anne at Magdeburg?" She did not immediately reply. She thought about how they had fought and spoken in the eastern lands since Magdeburg and how Hexagone Fran?aise had fought in the western lands. And on top of that, she knew that the Reine des Garous''s question was a test. The woman was asking what they would do about the world after everything they had experienced since Magdeburg. ...That''s probably part of the reason why she''s here. Mouri had to be curious about their plans. Mouri was currently working with Houjou to complete the Invasion of Mouri, but they had chosen Musashi as an opponent over Hashiba. Why was unclear. Optimistically, it could mean Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise were more focused on them than Hashiba and wanted to work with them in constructing a post-Hashiba world. Pessimistically, it could mean Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise were more concerned about them than Hashiba and wanted to work with Houjou to weaken them. Masazumi wanted to stay optimistic, but there was one major concern. Mouri and Houjou had Sanada and P.A. Oda''s Takigawa with them. It was best to assume they were enemies. ...But... Masazumi breathed in and was aware everyone''s focus was on her. "So you want to know what we have been doing since Magdeburg, do you?" In other words, after they had met and parted with Anne, Hexagone Fran?aise''s previous Chancellor. The Reine des Garous was Hexagone Fran?aise''s representative, so they had to tell her this. They had to give Hexagone Fran?aise the information they needed to decide whether to work together with or turn against them in the future. They had to demonstrate their worth. That result could lead to a mere show of cooperation leading into a battle to exterminate them, but... "" Masazumi faced forward and saw the idiot stick a sign frame over his crotch so that the others could not see. It said, "If you can read this, you''re a perv." ...Die...! After smiling and pointing her right thumb down, she took a breath. Then she nodded toward the Reine des Garous and swept her gaze across all the others. "Are you listening?" "Currently," said Masazumi as she indicated the past combat footage displayed on her sign frame. "We have almost entirely fulfilled our promise with the European powers at Magdeburg. No, I should say we already fulfilled it with the local battle against Houjou earlier." Because... "That Houjou battle, the Battle of Kanagawa, occurs after Nobunaga''s assassination according to the Testament. It was fought to drive Takigawa Ichimasu out of Kantou after she learned of the assassination, so holding that recreation means we have forced their hand on the history recreation of that assassination....And the following 1st Siege of Ueda is the same. That too occurs after Nobunaga''s assassination and the 2nd Siege of Ueda after that occurs during Sekigahara." Do you understand? "Currently, there are no major history recreations in Kantou from before Nobunaga''s assassination and we have taken two major steps forward with battles that occur after it. "With the Battle of Kanagawa, we have moved to the age after Nobunaga''s assassination. "With the 1st Siege of Ueda, we have brought things within a step of Sekigahara. "That means we have acted as representatives of Kantou to apply pressure on Nobunaga." "Judge," agreed Mitotsudaira. The Battle of Kanagawa they had fought against Houjou and P.A. Oda had been a turning point both politically and for their standpoint. ...We started off fighting Houjou but we became Houjou partway through... And in the 1st Siege of Ueda, they had arrived at the ruins and fought the Celestial Dragons who represented Sanada. "That is very true," said the 1st Special Duty Officer. He used his left arm to support Mary as she dozed off. "In those two battles...Asama-dono fired an overexcited blast that exposed the Shirasagi Castle and Mitotsudaira-dono struck it twice with overexcited hammer blows. And since she did the same to the Celestial Dragon, we have essentially confirmed some post-Nobunaga history recreations in Kantou." "I-I was not overexcited! I made sure to calm myself before firing so I could hit. So I wasn''t overexcited. Not at allll." "Th-that''s right! I was only doing that because our strategy demanded it, so I wasn''t overexcited. Besides, the attack I made in front of my king was a stake, not a hammer!" "A stake!? Nate, you drove a stake into your king!? ...Why does she have to latch onto the weirdest things!? Should she stop her? No, trying to stop her would only start a serious battle and cause a fair bit of damage before the battle two days from now even began. Besides, why was her mother wiggling back and forth in her pajamas with her hands on her cheeks? "Nate! You''ve overthrown him, haven''t you!?" "Wait," said Horizon. She then turned toward Mitotsudaira''s mother and buried her face in the woman''s chest. "Foh fuh foor faying fih foo fuh fah foh fuh fuh." "Horizon! You don''t need to force yourself to speak to get your point across!" "My apologies." Horizon removed her face from the mother''s chest before continuing. "I doubt that even Mitotsudaira-sama would drive a stake into Toori-sama just because she was overexcited." "Yes, I suppose you''re right..." Mitotsudaira was more shocked that her mother had backed down than by what Horizon had said. ...Does this mean Horizon is the strongest!? That possibility came to mind, but she had a feeling her mother was always going to act like that to her. ...Oh, she''s teasing me, isn''t she? After a bit over 17 years of life, she finally caught on. Asama had been watching the exchange while trying to pretend she was not involved, but was there some way of dragging her into it? Silver Wolf: "Tomo! Tomo!" Anything goes with Shinto, doesn''t it? she thought, but it seemed Asama had made a successfully escape this time. But while Mitotsudaira''s mother smiled, Horizon looked to Masazumi. "Masazumi-sama, let us end this discussion of the Siege of Odawara by saying that Mitotsudaira-sama is prepared to drive a stake into Toori-sama." "Are you sure that''s a good idea?" "That is not a good at all." Mitotsudaira felt the need to say that with a smile, but that led her mother to place her hands on her mysteriously flushed cheeks. "Then let''s discuss this at our leisure later on, Nate. Oh, and everyone else can join us too." ...Kh...! She wanted to say something, but doing so would only cause more damage. Everyone was probably somewhat overexcited with someone as interesting as her mother here. Naruze was looking at her mother and sketching something, but the way she kept glancing to her and her king as well meant she needed to inspect that later. Mal-Ga: "Oh, c''mon. What are you so worried about?...It''s just some mother-daughter time with a king thrown into the mix." Silver Wolf: "That''s exactly what I was worried about!!" Gold Mar: "See, Ga-chan? You rushed this one too much. Let''s think it over and give it a twist." That also sounded dangerous, but at least she knew an inspection was definitely in order. But there was one other thing she was curious about. ...My king? She glanced his way to see what he thought about this situation. He and Horizon were both giving her a thumbs up. She had no idea what that meant, but she was fairly certain she did not want to know. ...Umm... While her confused heart brought on a dull sweat, a sign frame appeared next to her face. Kimi had sent a message to only her and Asama. Wise Sister: "Heh heh. You''ll have to wait." ...Wh-what does that mean!? She doubted she would get an answer if she asked. Kimi''s method was to make an invitation but only tell them to "go for it" if they tried to get a proper explanation. Who was it with the teaching that said those who did no work would be given no sustenance? Then Masazumi spoke up as if announcing the end of a break. "The rest of you can debate over whether it was a stake or a hammer, but it is true that those two battles have fulfilled our obligation to the European powers. Also..." She jerked her chin toward the northern sky. She looked up at the night sky where dragons could still be seen flying. "In the north, we were promised the cooperation of Date, Mogami, and Sviet Rus and we gained mutual approval of our path leading beyond Nobunaga''s assassination....That means our battle with Sanada today gathered most everything we need to get from Nobunaga''s assassination to Sekigahara and to the state of the Far East after that." So... "Let''s review what is to come after Nobunaga''s assassination, including Sekigahara." Meaning... "This review of the situation is meant to overturn our overall policy and create a new policy while building up the future." "Listen," continued Masazumi. "After the 1st Siege of Ueda is the 2nd Siege of Ueda which is a battle fought alongside Sekigahara." "That''s right," said Neshinbara. "The 2nd Siege of Ueda occurs during Sekigahara when Matsudaira attempts to control a major road known as the Nakasendou. Matsudaira''s child, Hidetada, is provoked into attacking Ueda Castle by Sanada Masayuki and Nobushige, but he fails....It is one of Matsudaira''s failures related to Sekigahara." "That''s right. We can expect quite a battle since Sanada has already split in two, but given the Osaka Campaign, it is also quite convenient." "How''s it convenient, Seijun?" Masazumi nodded at the idiot''s question. "The Osaka Campaign follows after Sekigahara....That is the final battle between weakened Hashiba and victorious Matsudaira. During that battle, the Sanada forces that sided with Hashiba perform a charge that reaches Matsudaira''s battle headquarters....You could call that the last time Ieyasu''s life is threatened." So... "It would help if we could battle Sanada''s main force in advance at the 2nd Siege of Ueda. It would wear us both down, but Sanada is a small nation....They would have a hard time recovering before the Osaka Campaign. And as long as we can overcome that problem..." Masazumi calmed her breathing. "Driving Hashiba out of Edo, the Battle of Komaki Nagakute, and the Siege of Odawara. If we can complete those three things, we will be ready to place Hashiba in checkmate." "But," said Masazumi as she looked directly at the Reine des Garous. "That should be enough of a bargaining chip against Hashiba for the European forces being invaded by them now. You can point out that they are only a few moves away from being in checkmate and ask what they are going to do about it....So we do not need to proactively complete the Siege of Odawara and use up that bargaining chip. We would like to wait and see what Europe will do." That meant they had no hostile intent for Mouri or Hexagone Fran?aise. Of course, she could not plainly state that. As Matsudaira, Musashi would oppose Mouri as the Western Army at Sekigahara. If they announced here they had no hostile intent, they would have to retract that statement during the history recreation of Sekigahara. ...That would be a lot of trouble. She did not have any negative feelings regarding Mouri and she hoped they were the same. "Heh heh. Don''t worry. I understand exactly what you mean." Masazumi felt relief fill her when she heard the Reine des Garous''s sudden words. She had gotten through to her. She had proven their worth and conveyed it to her. She had implied their lack of active hostility and that woman had understood. In that case, she thought. ...It''s our turn to ask something. She had a question. It related to the movements of Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri. "Hexagone Fran?aise...no, Mouri. Why are you here?" Adele listened to the Vice President''s words. She knew what the girl was trying to say. After all, it was those of them soaking in the mountain stream hot spring that had first encountered the Reine des Garous. ...Why did Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise come here? "Was it to show off your boobs to do psychological damage!?" "Calm down, Adele. You said that out loud." In front of her, the Reine des Garous''s back was trembling slightly. She was laughing. "Umm," hesitated Adele, so the Vice President cleared her throat. "Reine des Garous....I would like to know why Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri are here." "Why do you want to know that?" "That should be obvious....Because we have solved the problem given to us by Europe. Given that, why would you be driving us to war as if to monitor us?" This was likely an act, but the Vice President continued her patronizing explanation. "We could have begun our summer break without fighting the Siege of Odawara, so your intervention here is extremely regrettable." Adele and everyone else had a response for that. Almost Everyone: "Liar...!!!" Vice President: "Wh-what!? Why are you calling me a liar!? How rude!" Hori-ko: "Masazumi-sama, didn''t you announce that Houjou was next while we were eating curry? Or is my sense of hearing on the fritz? Which is it?" Bell: "Y-yes...she did. She...said that." 83: "The curry must have gotten to her brain." Vice President: "I refuse to accept that explanation!" Sticky King: "Oh? I''m shocked to hear it, Masazumi. For me, it goes to every part of my body." Obscene: "It is more or less the same for me as well!!" Masazumi stared at Nenji and Itoken. ...The most infuriating part is that I don''t really have a rebuttal for that... I need to study up on nonhumans some more. Yes, let''s do that. "Umm." Masazumi resumed thinking. She had just demonstrated the value of their nation in a number of ways and she had set up the pretext needed for her question. That just left asking it. "So. While we were enjoying our study camp, Mouri shows up. And they have teamed up against us with Houjou while insisting we have the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle right here." ...What are they trying to accomplish with that? Did Europe intend to make some kind of deal with Hashiba? Since Hashiba was approaching the end of their history recreation, was Mouri offering them the Invasion of Mouri and Siege of Odawara while Hexagone Fran?aise made peace with them? Was that their plan? ...But in that case, Paris should have begun negotiations. Hexagone Fran?aise was preparing for battle, so they could not make peace at the moment. As she wondered what this was about, Masazumi asked a probing question. She took a breath first. "Is Mouri beginning down the path of a ruler?" Asama was confused by Masazumi''s question. ...They''re becoming the ruler of Europe? Why would that lead Mitotsudaira''s mother to come here? ...What does that mean? She was not all that knowledgeable about European history. So she asked. Asama: "Isn''t Hexagone Fran?aise guaranteed by the Testament to become the ruler of Europe? Why are you asking about that here?" Uqui: "Hm, the real question is when they will take the first step toward become actual rulers and not just rulers in name only. And Masazumi is saying that is happening here." Vice President: "No, um, I was just asking a leading question. I was only saying it to say it." Almost Everyone: "Way to ruin everything!" Tsukinowa: "Maa!" ...Oh, Tsukinowa is angry. She apparently had an excellent relationship with her Mouse, but she had more to say. Vice President: "Well, Urquiaga is mostly right. Since they aren''t thinking about making peace with Hashiba, I think this must be an effective starting point for them." Unturning: "Kiyonari...I see you can actually take things seriously. That''s a bit of a relief." Uqui: "Narumi...I am serious about everything I say about you." Unturning: "I only meant that as a compliment, not something to take so seriously." Uqui: "Does that mean you actually think otherwise?" Unturning: "I''ll just say thank you and leave it at that." It was kind of incredible that they could talk like that with everyone watching on. But Masazumi still had her eyes on the Reine des Garous. Vice President: "Intent is what matters here." Me: "In tent!? Then why are we outside!?" Horizon raised her right hand, waited until she had everyone''s attention, and then punched him with that same hand. "Was that supposed to be funny?" "W-wait! You''re supposed to say the tsukkomi while you hit me! Now try it again!" Horizon gave the idiot such an intense sidelong glance that it seemed almost audible. However, one person tilted their head at these antics: the Reine des Garous. "What was that just now?" Asama: "Oh, she''s not part of the divine chat!" Vice President: "Wait! Letting her join now would be dangerous!" Silver Wolf: "Agreed!...It would be dangerous for me as well!" Asama had no choice but to put it off until later. Since the Reine des Garous could not participate, she explained for her. "U-umm, Toori-kun made a gag on our cannibalistic divine chat." "Oh, my. What kind of joke was it?" Out of the corner of her eye, Asama saw Horizon raise her left fist. She could not reveal what Masazumi had been saying, so she chose her words carefully. "Um...Masazumi used the word ''intent'' and he interpreted it as ''in tent''." "My," said the Reine des Garous with a slight smile. She also grabbed him and held him close. "Ohh," he said as the side of his face sank into her chest. ...Nh. Asama felt some anger she could not quite explain, but then the smiling Reine des Garous spoke. "He must have been suggesting you hold this discussion in a tent since that is the historical standard for Far Eastern military camps. I imagine that was his intent here." Laborer: "Well done." Worshiper: "It''s a shame that she''s an old hag, but that reversal back to the word intent is a feat a little girl just couldn''t accomplish! The real shame is that she needs to be an old hag to pull it off!" Gold Mar: "Come to think of it, Mito-tsan''s maman does seem to bring luck to everyone she interacts with, doesn''t she?" Mal-Ga: "A wolf helping him get lucky...!?" Silver Wolf: "Why are you looking at me!?" Mitotsudaira realized her mother was staring over at her while pulling the idiot into her chest. ...Eh? When she wondered what this was about, her mother narrowed her eyes and briefly winked. She did not initially know what that meant, but it hit her two seconds later. "" ...C-curse my mother...! Her mother was acting as an example. Her mother probably thought she had placed herself "above" her daughter. And that positioning was correct given how things had gone here and given Mitotsudaira''s relationship with her king. ...Sh-she really got me here! Even Horizon was spinning the forearm of her raised arm and waiting to see what happened. ...Does this mean my mother is the strongest!? No, wait. This means my mother and Horizon both have one victory each. Mitotsudaira realized her mother''s versus-Horizon score was tied at the moment. And three seconds later, she realized something else. ...Isn''t tying against Horizon pretty amazing!? She looked over in shock and found her mother was already taking action. She once more lightly embraced Horizon from behind. She held down Horizon''s raised hand as if gently taking a toy from a child. "Now, let''s hear what your Vice President has to say. I''m sure it will be interesting." Horizon looked back, but the mother looked her in the eye and then looked to Masazumi. The action also drew Horizon''s gaze toward Masazumi. "Judge." Everyone was focused on Masazumi once more. ...Kh...! In a way, this was two losses for Horizon. Mitotsudaira was furious. Gold Mar: "You can really tell she has experience raising a kid, can''t you?" Flat Vassal: "Does that mean she used to do that with the 5th Special Duty Officer?" ...Why did they have to point that out!? Honestly, aren''t we supposed to be listening to Masazumi now? ...Huh? Mitotsudaira realized something. Hadn''t Masazumi gotten to the point where she was asking a question? So why was it all of a sudden time to listen to Masazumi? ...That was well played! Masazumi was angry and impressed with the overwhelming volume in front of her. She had started to ask about Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri''s intent here, but the Reine des Garous had instead demanded Masazumi speak to settle down the idiot and Horizon. ...Could I point out that I had just asked a question? If so, the Reine des Garous would probably just say "Oh, did you?" and answer the question. However... ...That would be playing into her hand. After all, the Reine des Garous had asked her to speak once more. She had ignored the question about beginning down the path of a ruler. So she was probably asking Masazumi to guess their intent in coming here. ...Then I need to repeat what I said before. So she did. "Here are my thoughts: I thought that Hexagone Fran?aise was finally starting down the path of Europe''s ruler by recreating the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle in Houjou land." "Oh? What made you think that?" "Because that is the last definite loss in Mouri''s history recreation." "My, my." The Reine des Garous formed a smile on the corners of her mouth. "Mouri makes an enemy of Matsudaira at Sekigahara and is somewhat punished for it, you know?" "I am well aware," said Masazumi. "But we have a choice as to how we will oppose each other at Sekigahara....And that will be determined by how we settle this Houjou battle." Masazumi looked to the Reine des Garous''s smile. "I think Mouri came here with the intent of announcing and negotiating what kind of relationship they will have with us as preparation for Sekigahara and beyond." That also meant to apply pressure on Hashiba through the Invasion of Mouri and the Siege of Odawara. ...That means it is a strategy looking to the post-Hashiba world. "And if we are to negotiate, there is an option on either extreme: cooperation or separation. Am I wrong, Reine des Garous?" "You certainly are self-conscious," said the Reine des Garous with a smile. "But it does seem you can think about how the world will change....Fine, then. Let us hold a tea party with Terumoto during your travel day tomorrow." Everyone looked up. They were all focused on the Reine des Garous who rested her chin on Horizon''s head. "Staying over on the Musashi tomorrow sounds like a lot of fun. I can say hello to everyone who has looked after my daughter. And her friends too." "What!? No!?" shouted Mitotsudaira. Gold Mar: "Does this mean Ture-yan brought Mouri all this way just so she could have a home visit with and harass Mito-tsan?" The problem was that Masazumi also felt like that might be the real answer. "Anyway," she said with a clap of her hands. They had scheduled a meeting with Mouri for the following day. So... "Ohiroshiki, Aoi, we have a visitor, so cook up whatever food you can manage with that small campfire. She already bathed in the hot spring, so make sure it isn''t anything with a strong smell." Volume 6A, 3: Closed Room Destroyer Volume 6A, Chapter 3: Closed Room Destroyer Does the brightness of your singing voice Come from the heart Or from feigned courage Point Allocation (A Tragedy Occurred) "Now, Na-chan. Just because you can''t join the fight and are building up stress, doing karaoke on your own just seems unhealthy to me....Oh, can I place an order? We''ll have three raw piroshki tsubuan and...four? You want one too, Na-chan? Wow, that''s surprising. C''mon, you don''t need to glare like that....We''ll also have a serving of ginger cookies and a chicken appetizer set. To drink we''ll have four ginger sodas and four red wines. What do you want, Na-chan? You''ve already ordered? Oh, then add one green tea....Testament. We''ll order more later, so that''s good for now. Address the receipt to the ''Shibata Forces'' and label it ''Meeting Funds''." Toshiie closed the ordering lernen figur and faced forward from the fur sofa. The low table contained fried vegetable chips, green tea in an insulated wooden mug, and a karaoke song-selection unit. The stage across the table had an acoustic lernen figur open and someone stood in front of the guitar and drum set that came with the room. "Don''t just track me down like this. It''s creepy." "What idiot would rent the room under the name Sassa Narimasa if he didn''t want to be found?" Narimasa was holding a guitar and Fuwa hopped onto the stage next to him with a microphone in hand. She wore an M.H.R.R. girls summer uniform. "Anyway, what''s with the guitar? Were you playing along with the accompaniment without even singing?" "Shut up. And it''s not a guitar; it''s a bass." "Huh?" Fuwa frowned and held the microphone to her mouth. "Is playing bass with the accompaniment any fun? Is it supposed to be some kind of training?" "Are you mocking these heavy bass strings, you dumb girl!?" "Only an insecure guy feels the need to call a girl dumb. Now let me switch on the reverb and say that again: insecure." "Why you..." Narimasa glared at her, but Fuwa did not care. Toshiie ignored it all and chose a song with Matsu on his right shoulder. "Ma-chan, there''s nothing quite like singing a duet, is there? Oh, how about Janissary Exercise #2?...Part the Red Sea? You do like going for the tricky ones, don''t you?" "God, those two..." muttered Narimasa. "Yes, yes," said Fuwa. "If you''re worried about Takigawa, don''t head out into town for karaoke. Stay in the ship and keep an eye on the reports. That at least lets you plan out your next move right away." "Yeah, but Takigawa has ended all communication with us. And she''s across the Houjou border, so there''s nothing we could do regardless." "Yes, we are pretty much just waiting for word from Houjou," said Toshiie. He had already added 8 songs to the list and he grabbed a rice cracker from a plate on the table. He held it up as if to inspect the color of the cooked rice. "It sucks that ghosts can only eat the local products which have their origin as ''offerings''. Hokuriku is fine with all the rice products, but I''d be opposed to visiting Kantou and the Toukai region without preparing some food first....Besides, I''m sure Takigawa is trying to turn this into her loss at Komaki Nagakute." He split the rice cracker with his teeth and lowered his shoulders. "You know what that means, don''t you? Well, that''s probably why you aren''t actually on your way there already." Fuwa thought as she heard the intro for the song she had chosen. ...Those two sure love poking at each other... If they wanted to discuss something, she wished they would just do it like normal people, but they always drove each other directly toward certain self-realizations while openly insulting each other. They had always been like that, but she had recently come to understand that these exchanges were a way of preemptively working through the damage that their present or future would bring. Name inheritors were always at the mercy of the history recreation. So to prepare themselves mentally for that, they made sure they had realized what mattered and made insults while viewing themselves in that position. Fuwa wished they could just enjoy the present, but... "Ah." The lyrics had started. Oh, no. I didn''t start in time. Perhaps to criticize her, Sassa glared straight ahead and played a single note on the bass that did not match the melody or chord. The sound really was completely off, but she chose to ignore it just as completely. She rushed the opening line a bit, but it started with a rap anyway. "Leaving footprints in the snowy white, we march through the dark night." She caught up. "Dreams of romance dance before our eyes. The enemy force is ten or twenty times our size." Oh, no. "We shout like a maniac and charge in to attack." "Are you making fun of me!?" "Oh, c''mon. This is the Cossack Enemy Footrace from 20 years ago. Stop being so self-conscious. "...Once every last one has been knocked to the snowy grass, they get the vodka penalty: 120 proof up the ass. "How about that? It''s like a volcano in your pants. But don''t blame us; just do the Cossack dance." The lyricist had clearly gotten drunk partway through writing this. It was cute how Matsu swung her arms and joined in for the Khorosho Chorus that followed. But during the interlude, Narimasa gave her a sidelong glance. "Is that any song for a girl to sing?" "Huh? Look, everyone. This feminine guy thinks he knows how girls work. Besides, girls sing this all the time when we''re having a party. Stop living in a fantasy world." Oh, the second verse. "Setting our sights beyond the tower, we march through the festival hour. "We gallop forth to claim our prize. Their sword troops are eight or nine times our size." She checked the lyrics. "We hit their infantry and trample them by horse." "Hey, how is that fair!?" "Says the guy who has a way of trampling people. "...Once every last one has been flattened on the snowy grass, they get the piroshki penalty: hot spices up the ass. "Can you feel it in your guts? The Tatars can really fight. If you can feel the battle, then it''s tartar sauce tonight." The end of the second verse did not have quite the same impact, so the lyricist must have sobered up by that point. "Would a third verse have been the borscht penalty?" "There isn''t one?" "No, it ends here....Okay, the next song is Maeda and Matsu''s." "You people..." "What?" said Fuwa as she got down from the stage and roughly beckoned Narimasa. "Sassa, how long are you going to stand up there? You''re in the way, so get down." "Y''know, I''m the one who rented this room..." "And now we''re all here together." He''s such a pain to deal with, thought Fuwa before saying more. "With the preparation, it''s going to take at least two days before the Houjou battle is over. If you go all out right from the beginning, you''ll run out of ways to kill time before then, right? And after Shibata bothered to stop at a hot spring town located back a ways from the front line." "I wonder what Shibata''s doing," said Narimasa. Toshiie responded by opening a lernen figur. "Hi, is this Shibata? What are you doing right now?...Oh, ping pong with Lady Oichi in the hot spring break room? Isn''t that just barely against the rules of the history recreation?...That doesn''t matter? Lady Oichi is really good at it? Oh, yes....Well, it sounds like Na-chan wants to join you there." "I said nothing of the sort!!!" Toshiie ended the divine transmission and turned toward the others with a smile. "He says he''s coming here. I hung up after he asked if we had a ping pong table." "Stay awayyyy!" "Maeda, Shibata''s definitely going to bring one here after you hung up," said Fuwa. "He probably is," said Toshiie with a smile. ...How does Maeda feel about all this? Shibata''s forces were attacking Hokuriku. At least in this land they were using as headquarters, Fuwa, Sassa, and Maeda were known as the Three of Fuchu. That title was of course taken from the Testament descriptions. But since they had been given the same path, the three of them interacted a lot. By the time they had inherited their names, Shibata had already begun his invasion of Hokuriku, so Sassa and Maeda had always returned to Hokuriku after heading out to battle elsewhere. ...And lately we''ve always been together except when Sassa and Toshiie left on the Kyushu Campaign. They had gotten into a pretty big argument when it had been decided Maeda would go to M.H.R.R. with Hashiba. Given the fate of his Wallenstein name and his future as Maeda Toshiie, he had taken his own life and become a ghost. Hashiba had performed the cremation of his and Matsu''s bodies and both Fuwa and Shibata had attended. Sassa had not. That was just the kind of relationship it was. And it had not changed. "Do you think you''ll go join Takigawa?" she asked. "I''d just be a nuisance if I did." Then he would not go. At first, his anger had flared up and he had acted like he would go, but he was restraining himself now. It was hard to say he was restraining his emotions with reason, but that may have been because he was not the reasonable type. But even he understood the situation. ...If he goes, this would not end the way Takigawa wants. Takigawa was attempting to fight the Battle of Kanie Castle that was a portion of the Battle of Komaki Nagakute. Komaki Nagakute was a wide-range battle fought between Hashiba and Matsudaira after Nobunaga''s death and it ended with Hashiba retreating. It could be seen as the only battle against Matsudaira during Hashiba''s lifetime and the only battle where Hashiba lost to Matsudaira. From the perspective of P.A. Oda, the Battle of Komaki Nagakute could do critical damage to P.A. Oda. It was like the Battle of Mikatagahara was for Matsudaira. During that battle, Takigawa''s forces fortified themselves in a castle but were defeated by Matsudaira. So Takigawa had an idea during the Battle of Kanagawa. "By recreating one of Komaki Nagakute''s losses here, she can cancel out part of the burden on P.A. Oda in the future." "That must be what she''s thinking. Right, Michi?" Maeda searched for an empty room they could use to safely escape Shibata. "Takigawa is taking part in the Houjou battle with very few troops with her. She intends to end her losing battle during Komaki Nagakute with as few losses as possible. Of course, she''ll have a hard time arguing the few troops with her count as losing a full-scale battle, so if we run over there to help..." "We''ll be forced to ''lose'' right along with her. Isn''t that right?" asked Sassa. "What are Matthias and them doing? If they have control of the Testament Union, they should be able to let us win via interpretation." "There''s no helping that. The Testament Union''s control has always been weak in the east and this requires intervening in a cooperative action between Mouri and Houjou. If anyone has control here, it''s Mouri as Hexagone Fran?aise." Hexagone Fran?aise was also a problem. "If the Testament Union tries to intervene in the Siege of Odawara, we don''t know what kind of anti-Hashiba action Hexagone Fran?aise will take," said Fuwa while passing her microphone to Matsu. "Also, Sassa, you side with Matsudaira during Komaki Nagakute because you don''t want to work for Hashiba....Go there and you''ll be Takigawa''s enemy." "I''m aware of that." Sassa looked to Maeda. "Toshi, you''re the one Hashiba sends after me in that battle....After that, I''m sent off to Kyushu and then ordered to commit suicide when I can''t suppress a local revolt." ...But? Fuwa sensed that nuance in Sassa''s words. She knew what he wanted to say. If he had to recreate his suicide, then he wanted to settle everything before then. So... "Na-chan, no putting pressure on me, okay?" "I already told you I''m not going....It''d all be over if I did." Takigawa knew that as well. And Sassa would know that Takigawa knew that. ...In a way, these two are the ones Takigawa least wants to show up. Because they worked for Shibata, Takigawa had helped them out a lot in the past. So she probably had her own thoughts about these issues. And that was why. "I''m not going." "No, you''re not." Maeda stood up. ''But I think it''s an underclassman''s duty to see their upperclassmen off, Na-chan." "Yeah, but how?" Just as Sassa asked that, the door suddenly opened. ...Eh? Wasn''t that fast even for Shibata!? Fuwa was confused and Sassa armed himself with a plate from the table as he turned around. "So you showed up after all, you dumbass!" Sassa shouted toward the person in the doorway. "H-huh!? What are all of you doing here!?" It was a tentacle. The first one to speak was Toshiie. He looked to Mori who had come in through the room''s entrance. "Mori, you do karaoke?" "Eh!? Oh, Testament! Singing is the pastime of a cultured warrior! I''m completely hooked on love songs recently!" "Apparently this tentacle likes to make a lot of noise while mating." "Y-you''re mean, Lady Fuwa! I am not like those tentacles of the wild kingdom! I am an intellectual tentacle!" "Right, right." Toshiie nodded along with Mori. And, "So why are you here?" "Eh!? Oh, Testament! I''ve been so busy with work lately that I thought I would spend today studying the words and emotional expressions used to describe love and romance." "Hey, tentacle, tentacle." "My name is not tentacle! You always treat me like a joke, Fuwa! When P.A. Oda''s Playing With Yourself Research Club was taking suggestions for their R-Genpuku game''s title, you were the one that submitted Tentacle Crossing: New Leaf! And now they''re putting out a sequel!" "Oh, they chose that one? And it sold well? Isn''t that great, Mori? You''re popular." "That tentacle that goes around attacking people isn''t me! Besides, what does the New Leaf part even mean? I don''t have leaves!" "But Mori means forest and forests have leaves." "Th-that''s just an inherited name, so it isn''t really me!" "This tentacle is making excuses," said Fuwa. "But anyway, I''ve got a good love song here." "Eh? What kind of song is it?" Fuwa took the microphone from Toshiie''s hand. "Okay." She glared at Mori. "How about that? It''s like a volcano in your pants. But don''t blame us; just do the Cossack dance." "Th-that isn''t love! Besides, does it have to mention pants!? If you need those for love, what hope do I have!? Ahh, I want love! Not all this stickiness, but love!" "Mori, you can slam yourself against the wall if you like, but why are you here?" asked Toshiie. "Eh!? Oh, right. I asked for a karaoke room and they sent me here." "Ohh." Fuwa briefly looked up at the ceiling and then faced Sassa. "Looks like they''ve grouped you with the tentacle." "They only did that because the rest of you are here too!" "Ah, Master Sassa just tried to distance himself from me, didn''t he!? But don''t worry, Master Sassa, I am a normal tentacle with no interest in guys! You have nothing to fear when youre around me!" Sassa tried to escape outside while acting fed up with it all, but Fuwa grabbed the hem of his uniform to stop him. "Yes, yes." Mori nodded when he saw that. "You are such a nice person, Lady Fuwa. I''m glad we can all be together like this." "It''s more that I won''t let him escape, but whatever." Fuwa then looked up at the ceiling and thought for a moment. "Mori, you''re returning to your territory with Sakuma, aren''t you?" "Testament! I arrived here to help out at the Battle of Novgorod, but once Sakuma is healed and returned to duty, I''ll be heading back to my territory for a bit!" "Well, I''m sure you''ll be back here before long....But, Mori, that means you can''t be singing karaoke all on your own." When Mori heard Fuwa''s words... "" ...he went limp. "Eh?" Everyone was somewhat disturbed by how much Mori looked like pasta. And about 3 seconds later, he quickly lifted up his head, and... "S-sorry! I was just so surprised by Lady Fuwa''s unexpectedly kind words that I got anemic and went limp!" "This tentacle just went flaccid when a girl said something nice to him." "N-no, I was just surprised is all! These things happen! Right, Master Maeda and Master Sassa!?" "Calm down," Toshiie said to both Mori and Fuwa. "You''ll be back with us before long, won''t you?" "Testament!...I have to return here after I finish the work I have back there!" "Have to?" asked Fuwa. It was Sassa who nodded and pointed at the tentacle with his thumb. "He also has a rough time during Komaki Nagakute." "Testament! I accomplish nothing, rush out onto the front lines in the hopes of doing something of value, and get killed instantly when Naomasa puts a bullet between my eyes!" "Yeah, you really are useless," said Fuwa. "Wh-what are you talking about!? Don''t I at least get an A for effort!?" "Calm down," said Toshiie again. Then he smiled. "Mori, you''re going to have trouble finding a good time for your duel with Musashi, aren''t you?" "Testament. If possible, I would like to meet Naomasa as soon as possible and explain away our misunderstanding....Oh, b-but it isn''t much of a misunderstanding." "Your stickiness?" "Why do you always say things like that, Lady Fuwa!? A girl should be more modest!" "Sassa, this tentacle keeps lecturing me today." "Mori pretty much never lectures me." "Of course I don''t, Master Sassa! You''re so cool and I secretly wish I could be like you! You''re actually pretty popular with the girls, you know?" "Oh?" Fuwa spread her mouth horizontally in a smile. "It seems you''re popular." "I''m not popular with myself, so it doesn''t matter." "Yes! That''s it! That''s wonderful! I wish I could say those things so smoothly! I''m always so wet, but I want that kind of dry wit! Oh, but it''s bad for my skin if I dry out....What am I supposed to do!?" "Good question." Toshiie checked the lernen figur clock. "Now, I would suggest we flee, but I fear it''s already too late." "Eh?" Mori tilted his entire body just before they heard a loud impact from the karaoke shop''s entrance. Both the walls and the floor shook and creaked as a deep and booming voice reached them. "Heyyy! Naru-Naruuuu! Let''s play some billiards!" "What happened to ping pong!?" "Huhhhhhh? Naru-Naru, do you like hitting that flimsy little ball against the wall? You''re a depressing guy. I mean, wow that''s depressing. I bet you go to a karaoke place and play bass all on your own." "God, you''re so annoying!" Sassa sighed in front of the door just as a billiards table broke through the door and wall. "Okay. This has gotten rather troublesome, but I managed to contact Shibata-kun''s group and I was given a lot of information and assignments, so it''s time for a strategy meeting." Someone spoke below the night sky. It was a long-lived girl in glasses in the moonlight atop a P.A. Oda ironclad ship. A few people were lined up alongside her, but she faced forward as she spoke. There was a smile on her lips and her tone was casual. "Umm, after coming this far, I won''t be using the name Takenaka Hanbei anymore. His Testament descriptions say he died of illness before the attack on the Chugoku region was underway. So you can still call me Takenaka in casual settings, but please use Kuroda Kanbei in formal ones....Oh, and don''t use the new name when you don''t have to. I''ll be slow to react to it and might even ignore you." With that, Takenaka opened some lernen figur. She opened 200 all at once. Those lights spread out in front of the people sitting on the deck. They were all leaders for the invasion of Paris. Takenaka displayed an additional 100 around herself and gave commands via eye motion control. "Everyone, please forward this onto the kids under your command....Now, to review the situation." She opened a terrain map of Paris. The center contained a star-shaped city. "Paris''s center is approximately 3km in diameter. Include the outer area and that grows to 12km. Trying to surround and flood all of that would honestly take way too much work, so we''ll only be flooding the central 3km. The work will take all of tomorrow....Now, I already know the answer, but are you all set up for your tasks?" No one responded to Takenaka''s question. But as she looked around... "#7? Hachisuka-kuuun?" There was no response, so she tried again. "Koroku-kuuun, who finally matches her name since shes in the 6th year of elementary school now?"[1] A lernen figur appeared next to her face and a voice came from it. "I''m on my way there, so quit calling. And I used my technical accomplishments to skip enough years to be in high school, so don''t call me that." The image was a girl sitting on the bank of a small stream flowing through a grassy plain and below a morning sky. She wore a yukata, her shoulder-length hair blew in the breeze, and several lernen figur floated around her, displaying various gauges and diagrams with humanoid shapes. She looked around her. "The construction of the virtual cockpit is going well. Although I''d like to add in a bit more detail to better match my memories of where I was born." "Hachisuka-kun? I really don''t think you should say much about that." "I know the limit," said the girl, Hachisuka. "I know just when to shut my mouth so I won''t be taken away." Then one of the people lined up alongside Takenaka spoke up. It was Wakisaka. She shook her black hair and wings and asked a question of Hachisuka in the lernen figur. "Shouroku[2], how long until you arrive?" "Looks like about 5 minutes." Hachisuka sighed and pulled up her feet which were soaking in the stream. She stood up. Then her yukata instantly transformed into an M.H.R.R. girl''s inner suit. The boys on the deck responded to the scene on the lernen figur. "Ahh..." "Damn, that was too quick! The processing was too fast! At least drop 3 frames!" "Ha ha... I guess I was naive to expect a long transformation scene like the Technohexen do..." "Hmm." Takenaka nodded and looked to the others. "Do you want to see it that badly?" "Shaja!" The boys did not hesitate to respond and the girls did not hesitate to give them looks of contempt. But Takenaka nodded a few times, and... "Koroku-kuuun, could you maybe take life a little slower?" "And cause high damage to my life?" "It would give everyone here a high return." "No thanks." Hachisuka gave them all a sidelong glance and even skillfully moved her targeting lernen figur so it was directed only at the boys. "I won''t forget what you all look like. And you sure are filthy for being that much older than me....You could learn a thing or two from Mori the Tentacle." "Huh, huh? What does Mori-kun have to do with this?" "Testament. He helped me when I was gathering materials in the east. He''s a tentacle, but he takes things seriously." "Ah, Master Shibata! When did you place these two billiards balls at the base of my neck!? You can''t do that kind of joke when there''s a girl present! You just can''t!...And Master Maeda, why are you pointing at me and laughing!? You''re drunk, aren''t you!? You must be drunk!...Master Sassa! Quit playing nine-ball on your own and help me! Fuwa-sama, don''t you dare get near me with those balls!" "P.A. Oda''s morals have been slipping since we joined M.H.R.R." Katou Yoshiaki, Ten Spears #3, thought about what Hachisuka said. ...Koroku really does take things seriously... Koroku was their youngest member if they did not count Mitsunari whose artificial personality was still under development. And even if they did ignore age... "Kime-chan, Shouroku is at her wits'' end again." "I don''t hear a smile in your voice, Angie." Angie was a worrier. She seemed to casually move through their group like it was nothing, but that was why she noticed when anyone changed. The rest of them understood quite well why Hachisuka was feeling the pressure. "Okay, before Hachisuka-kun gets here and we start work on flooding Paris, let''s take a quick look at what Mouri and Musashi are up to, since that too affects Hexagone Fran?aise''s situation here." Takenaka opened a lernen figur that displayed a certain location. "Ah," said Fukushima when she saw the large map of Kantou. That was far to the east of here. The emblems of the Houjou Association of Indian States and Mouri were displayed at the southwest end of Kantou. Musashi''s emblem and ship icon were north of that. A red ribbon line added a route to Houjou for the Musashi icon. "Mouri has chosen to fight the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle against Musashi instead of us." Her tone was light, but what she said was absurd. And that may have been why Katagiri raised his hand despite already knowing that information. "They can''t just say Musashi is us. How are they going to solve that?" "The trick to that is having the history recreation double as the Siege of Odawara." Yoshiaki had a thought when she saw Takenaka''s shoulders droop. ...Oh, that''s the same reaction she had when explaining it to us in the dining hall. Was changing it too much effort or did she think that reaction was the most effective? Either way, their strategist sighed. "There is no real problem with a plan to complete Odawara and Bitchu Takamatsu Castle simultaneously. Here in P.A. Oda...oh, whoops. I mean M.H.R.R. That was a close one....Anyway, um, M.H.R.R. completed multiple history recreations at Novgorod and the Testament Union is supposed to seek the shortest and least damaging solutions, so we can''t really complain that they''re doing us a favor. When they use our position as the Testament Union against us, we have no choice but to agree." She pointed her thumb toward the space behind her. "Also, Hexagone Fran?aise claims what we''re doing here is an invasion of Hexagone Fran?aise trying to masquerade as the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle." So... "Since we ignored the history recreation and invaded someone else''s territory, they want us to overlook something as ''small'' as using Musashi in our place." Hexagone Fran?aise had guts. ...They''re asking us to overlook their violation of the history recreation because we''re supposedly violating it too. That sounded like something that delinquent President of theirs would say. Yoshiaki sort of liked that way of thinking, but... "Takenaka...but doesn''t that mean Hexagone Fran?aise will view us as rule-breakers and seriously fight back against us?" That was something Takenaka had not said in the dining hall earlier. In a way, it was a question Yoshiaki had been able to ask because she had heard everything in advance. Kuro-Take: "W-wait, wh-what? This...this wasn''t part of...we didn''t plan for..." Kimee: "Oh, sorry. Are adlibs not allowed?" AnG: "Kime-chan, you really show no mercy sometimes." Kiyo-Massive: "Um, is there a sink anywhere around here?" But Takenaka held her palms out toward everyone. As everyone on the deck leaned forward as if to ask "Are you okay?", she stepped back to the very front of the deck and turned around. "Ero ero ero ero." Fukushima called out to her as she choked a few times and her shoulders shook. "Are thou okay?" "Eh? Oh, yes, yes. I''m fine. Sorry if I worried you. Ah ha ha ha ha. The kanitama I had for dinner ero ero ero ero ero ero is still pretty sour ero ero ero ero." "Fukushima, you shouldn''t try to talk to her," said Yoshiaki while opening a Magie Figur. It displayed the Kantou map that Takenaka had been using. She knew it was her adlib that had caused this trouble, so she took over the part of the explanation she could manage. She showed everyone the Magie Figur and pointed to the Musashi icon. "Our biggest task will be how to keep Musashi in Kantou." Yoshiaki thought, Musashi''s actions are beginning to have a clear influence on us. ...And after we thought we had put a stop to this at Mito. Fukushima and Kiyomasa had attacked Mito as a warning and also engaged them at Novgorod. But Musashi had chosen to stand back up. "They are currently trying to hold the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle, which ends the Invasion of Mouri, on Houjou land. We were supposed to do that here at Paris, but Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri have split apart and Mouri has chosen Musashi as an opponent at Houjou." Was it childish of her to feel somewhat upset by that? ...It means we weren''t chosen. Oda, Hashiba, M.H.R.R., P.A. Oda, Catholic, and Mlasi all referred to major powers, but the future ruler of Europe had chosen to fulfill the history recreation with their enemy instead of them. But this meant more than just their damaged pride. "This means Hexagone Fran?aise wants Musashi''s influence to affect the European war front." The nation of Musashi was no longer an isolated existence. No, that change had already occurred when they built trust with Oushuu during the Battle of Novgorod. And before even that... ...At IZUMO and Magdeburg, they established friendly relations with Hexagone Fran?aise, M.H.R.R., Qing-Takeda, Satomi, and Houjou while also making a few promises with those nations. It meant a lot that the previous night''s Battle of Kanagawa had acted as a response to one of those promises. With the attack on Takigawa, Musashi had taken Houjou into their post-Honnouji period. Which meant... "P.A. Oda must set the Honnouji Incident in motion." And... "The Genesis Project must also be set in motion." Katagiri looked to Yoshiaki. ...Why is she bringing up the Genesis Project here? The Five Great Peaks and any major retainers would be familiar with the Genesis Project. But most of the people here would only have been told the general outline by their superiors. That being... "To end the world but not to let it end," said Yoshiaki. "That is the only way to break through the Apocalypse." No one said anything. They simply waited quietly for Yoshiaki to continue. And only one thing could be heard in the silence. "Ero ero ero ero...urp." ͹: "You really need to stop that, Takenaka-san! And that last one sounded far too real!" Kuro-Take: "Yeah, but it''s not that easy. This is from the pressure, not motion sickness." Kimee: "If you don''t get back here soon, I''m moving on without you." Yoshiaki looked to everyone and spoke. "The entire world has begun to look beyond Oda and Hashiba. But that is not enough if the world is to survive like we want....For the people who will live on into the future, Oda and Hashiba are nothing more than a series of inconvenient battles. But we cannot be ignored," she said. "So we will use everything at our disposal to quickly complete the flooding of Paris and intervene in the Siege of Odawara....We will keep Musashi in Kantou until summer break begins and we will ensure the Genesis Project can advance." "Please wait." Yoshiaki heard Katagiri''s voice. "If Hashiba intervenes in the Siege of Odawara, we risk beginning the Battle of Komaki Nagakute. We should select an intervention team that would not trigger that battle." Katagiri had suggested that to Takenaka while preparing for this in the dining hall. He sounded more thoughtful now, so... ...He must have been able to gather his thoughts. "Testament." Yoshiaki nodded. "I am sure they have their own plans, but anyone who took part in the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle in the Testament descriptions will remain here. Otherwise, Hexagone Fran?aise might claim we never even intended to do the Invasion of Mouri....So we will send in an advance intervention team made up of those with little to no participation in Bitchu Takamatsu Castle and they will obtain the right to battle Musashi. They will monitor the Siege of Odawara, to ensure Houjou and Musashi are not colluding together." Who would be on that team? "First, Angie and me. We came all this way to support you, but we will be using Zwei Frstin to travel to Houjou. And in a high-speed transport ship following us..." "Testament!" A girl stood up from the group seated on the deck. She was short and had short black hair. That unarmed girl in an M.H.R.R. girls uniform was an unfamiliar face, but... "I am Kani Saizou!...On Takenaka-sama''s instructions, I will be joining Fukushima''s team today! And starting tomorrow, I will participate in the Siege of Odawara in Fukushima-sama''s place!" Fukushima watched the girl jog over to her with excellent posture. ...She is just as energetic as Takenaka-sama said. She was apparently just one school year younger, but her height made her look even younger than that. However, she brought her feet together and came to stop in front of Fukushima without wobbling at all. "Fukushima-san! I look forward to working with you!" She bowed. AnG: "They''re both little, but her character is so different from Shouroku''s. Is she the type to use her real name on the divine network?" 6: "I can already tell she would get on my nerves... #1, keep her away from me." Llaf: "Oh, sure. But she does have an inherited name." There were skilled people who did not have an inherited name. But if she had one and was a fighter... "How skilled are thee?" "Testament! I hit Houzouin-sensei 3 times in a row!" "3? Were 2 of those right at the start?" "Testament! After I got 2 right away, he bowed down and said, ''No! I can''t keep going at this rate! Please! Just once! You only have to do it once!'', so I hit him right on the head!" "I see that teacher hasn''t changed." Fukushima had done that, too. In a way, it may have been a standard gag with him. But Kani took a breath and smiled with the ends of her eyebrows lowered. And... "But! I was no match at all for Majority-sensei!" "" Everyone was dumbfounded by the person Kani was referring to. And after a while... Kimee: "It''s unusual for her to do something." ͹: "It really is....I had heard she was living in seclusion since training all of you." Kuro-Take: "She probably understands that Musashi is getting closer to us." With that post, Takenaka had returned. She waved hi to Kani before speaking. "Okay, Fukushima-san, she''ll be your underclassman, so look after her." "Eh? Oh, Testament." When Fukushima said that, Kani turned back toward her. And... "Thank you very much!" She bowed again. But for Fukushima... ...Umm. Kiyo-Massive: "Isn''t that great, Fukushima-sama. It''s your first underclassman." Llaf: "Even if I was informed in advance, this is far too sudden..." She honestly had no idea how to handle this. She had always been one to mostly do things on her own. According to the Testament, Kani Saizou was a wandering warrior who hopped around between Maeda, Oda, and others before finally working for Fukushima. He had been so skilled on the battlefield that he took too many heads to carry back with him and instead marked them by placing bamboo leaves, which were meant to be reminiscent of his spear, in the slain foes'' mouths or spear wounds. He had also been known for his courtesy and the other commanders had tried to model themselves after his behavior, but... ...The Ten Spears do not really handle courtesy well... No, she thought they were courteous enough. So why did she feel like they had something unique to them outside of courtesy? ...I hope this will work out... Takenaka had said Kani would not actually be joining the Ten Spears. She would start out as an aide to the Ten Spears as a whole. After all, their unit tended to act independently, so even though they had junior members, those members ended up as no more than a rear guard. Even if they acted on Takenaka''s instructions, they would not stand out much as a fighting force. Thus, they needed an aide to give them a more active role. Then why was Kani being sent to the Siege of Odawara for her own independent action? "Use this chance to participate and experience the flow of battle. Thou will be commanding troops from now on, so it is crucial that thou see all there is to see on the battlefield and learn that thy decisions will be based on more than just thy own skill." "Testament!" Her response and expression were bright. Fukushima also sensed some uncertainty there, but experience would fix that. "One thing." "...What is it?" "On the battlefield, there is something like a monster that will devour thee no matter how much thou prepare for it." "Is that...a specific enemy?" There was curiosity on Kani''s face and Fukushima shook her head. "It is the flow of battle." That was not an enemy, an ally, a specific person, or even oneself. It was all of that intertwined. Kani''s expression was one of hearing something for the first time. She nodded, but she clearly did not understand. However, she did speak. "Will I figure that out once I''m on the battlefield?" "Testament." Fukushima nodded. "If thou cannot figure it out, it would be difficult to leave thee in charge of any troops." "...Testament." The connection between going to Houjou and what Fukushima was talking about finally seemed to click for her. "I''m supposed to observe the battlefield and come to understand the flow of battle, correct?" "Realizing that is more than enough for now." "Testament!" 6: "It''s time you ended that stuffy nonsense. I can already see you." Hachisuka''s lernen figur had moved. It was now to the southeast, placing it on the route they had taken. And the moonlight shined on something approaching along that route. ...Mountains? Fukushima could see materials. 8 transport ships were overloaded with materials. The cargo was piled up higher than the height of the ships themselves and even stuck out from the sides. As they all viewed those ships, Takenaka nodded. "Good. It looks like she got the gravitational control just right. They just have to fly along the route we took and..." Takenaka suddenly nodded and turned toward the others with a smile. "Now, a question." ...Huh? Fukushima was confused and she saw Takenaka raise her right index finger. This had not been a part of what they planned in the dining hall. But Takenaka had trouble adlibbing, so if she was doing this... ...Had she prepared for this even earlier? Takenaka''s voice seemed to answer her. "Hachisuka-kun is approaching along the route I gave her with lots of materials in tow. Now, how long do you think it will take for her to arrive?" Well... thought Fukushima as she worked a few equations in her mind. But Kiyomasa took a step toward Takenaka. "Um, Takenaka-sama? I really do understand what you''re trying to say. But, um...is that really something to do here?" "Ohh, you actually figured it out?" ...Oh, I get it. Fukushima also understood what Takenaka was trying to say. But Kani in front of her was a different matter. "Um! What does that mean, Fukushima-san!?" "How should I put this? Do thou know what Takenaka-dono''s Urban Name is?" "Testament! It''s High Damage High Return!" Kani''s answer was followed by two voices and one action. The first voice was Takenaka''s: "Corrrrrect!" She was pointing at Kani. The other voice came from the grassy field on the lernen figur as Hachisuka frantically turned toward them. "Ah, wait! #9!" Then came the action. ...Oh. One of the approaching transport ships was pierced through by a diagonal blast from the bottom left. It was a white beam of light. Specifically, a dragon cannon. Kani saw it happen. ...Eh!? Everyone else on the deck also looked back with an "Eh?" of their own. The lead transport ship was tilted. It had been fired through from the bottom left to the upper right. ...Umm! From what I was taught, the shockwave will leave through the newly-made holes and its own weight will cause it to fall to the lower left! That was exactly what happened. With successive explosions, the lead ship scattered materials and tilted forward. And... "Takenakaaaa!!" Hachisuka''s voice and an explosion that sounded like distant thunder reached their ears. At the same time, Takenaka raised her arms and shouted with a smile. "Hooray!! The decoy worked!!" Notes 1. An alternate reading of Koroku. Volume 6A, 4: Manager of the Sky Volume 6A, Chapter 4: Manager of the Sky When the dragon roars The Technohexen dance What are the people Doing at that time? Point Allocation (Watching) The explosion in the distant southern sky was made of ether light instead of flames. It was visible from an elevated area containing a vast flower garden and vegetable garden with a white mansion in the center. A nude young man stood on the roof with his arms crossed. "As I thought....They will go along with our decision, but they will not resign themselves to being ruled over." "Roi-Soleil," said a Belle de Marionnette woman kneeling on the roof. "What is their inherited name?" "He claims to be of Germanic descent. He is a mercenary captain from M.H.R.R. and passed through Sweden and Denmark before arriving here in Hexagone Fran?aise. He calls himself Bernard. Are you familiar with him, Henri?" "That would be Bernard of Saxon, wouldn''t it?" "Testament....According to the Testament, he is the 11th son of a duke. With no hope of inheriting the position of prince-elector, he attempted to become a knight, but the current age turned him into a mercenary captain." He sighed. "He is one of those who did not respond even to Anne''s search. But he did wish to be registered as part of the nonhuman unit Anne reconstructed. That was likely arranged when the Reine des Garous''s former friends were being invited in. That may mean he sees Anne as his master rather than me, but I do not mind." "I see....Oh, Roi-Soleil, do you want some dinner?" Armand had climbed up onto the roof from the back. He had a maid Belle de Marionnette throw him a plate from the open-air kitchen in the backyard. "Looks like fish today. Tomorrow will be Far Eastern and meat." "Ho ho? Did Terumoto plan this? Splendid." "Testament....But the signe cadre from the princess has something absurd listed for tomorrow''s dinner: both beefsteak and pork cutlets." "Armand." Still down on one knee, Henri glared at her colleague who had brought a table onto the roof and began lining up plates on it. "The Princess is using that meal plan for good luck. In Far Eastern, the English words ''steak'' and ''cutlet'' sound like ''wonderful'' and ''victory'' respectively....Well? Do you see what she was trying to do with those two dishes?" Armand stared at the signe cadre for a bit. "Beef wonderful...pork victory..." After a while, something seemed to click for him. "Oh, I get it! ''Beef is wonderful, but pork shall be victorious'', right!? What a world we live in!" Just as Henri kicked Armand off the roof, another loud noise reached them from the southern sky. The tilted transport ship had broken and exploded. The Roi-Soleil smiled as he viewed the blossom of light and the ether light scattered in a ring by the shockwave. "Well done, Bernard of Saxon....After Hamelin 400 years ago, your people moved to the southern mountains and you protected central Hexagone Fran?aise during the Hundred Years'' War. After your failure 400 years ago, you paradoxical nonhumans have attempted to erase your past while remaining proud of your glory days." He was a... "Dragon. After seeing the world prepare for the Apocalypse, did you finally realize what Anne intended?" A total of 8 transport ships had carried the extra materials needed to flood Paris. The course they had taken followed after the main fleet. The separated Azuchi Castle had constructed that as a supply line to Paris and a route for the Great Return from Mouri. And those transport ships had been attacked just after leaving the forests and entering the vast field around Paris. It happened at the division between forest and field. The first of the 8 transport ships could not withstand the anti-air dragon cannon that came from there. A report from their allies had said Hexagone Fran?aise had no intention of attacking, but... "Damn...!" A voice shouted while jumping down from the tilting, shaking, and falling ship. "If this isn''t an attack, then it''s the roughest greeting I''ve ever seen!" But no voices rose up in protest. Everyone had seen something. It was visible from the deck, surroundings, and outside of the collapsing first ship. It was a silhouette. The giant silhouette was clearly larger than a human and it had wings and a tail. "What is that...?" Also, it was not alone. There were many. They wrapped around the destroyed ship and seemed to blot out its hull. "It''s a flock of dragons!" Some were large, but the most troublesome were the small dragons that measured only about 5 meters long. Those bluish-black dragons used their arms as wings and used their great numbers to collide with the transport ship. "...!" As they fired dragon cannons and dropped down with their powerful, crushing legs, the dragons pushed the ship lower and destroyed it. "Now." The Roi-Soleil looked up to a shallow portion of the sky. "Show me the value of Anne''s invitation and your pride that rejected it, Bernard." The Azuchi Castle had descended onto the distant wheat fields leading to Paris. Beyond that, a transport ship''s ether light and the dragon''s dragon cannons decorated the night sky. The small dragons flocking around Hashiba''s transport ship were all small wyverns. But they were numerous. Their numbers easily reached the thousands and they used their roars, collisions, and dragon cannons to strike the transport ship. It sounded like consecutive tremors. "Are those...?" Henri stood up. "Are those Celestial Dragons, Roi-Soleil?" "Yes...I suppose you could call them Bernard''s mercenary corps. Although during ancient Europe''s dragon invasion that inherited the Germanic name, they were apparently known as the Germanic warriors." Meaning... "He is a direct descendant of the dragon king....He is a survivor of the oldest Celestial Dragons." A burst of light filled the sky as he spoke. "1 minute 13 seconds." Armand said that just as the falling transport ship ruptured. The dragons had sunk it. The group attack following the initial one had concentrated on the first ship which now exploded. It looked like many of the dragons were caught in the bursting ship''s shockwave. But that was not the case. The large dragons had sensed the coming explosion and flown away, but the small dragons had all been shattered. They were not dead, merely broken. And they broke by becoming small bluish-black wings. The crew of the second ship watched it happen. They saw a dark cloud push in toward them. The shattered pieces of the small dragons had become even smaller wyverns. "Here they come! Defense barriers!" The anti-ship defense barriers were meaningless for two different reasons. First, most of the opened barriers were destroyed by the dragon cannons fired by the 6 dragons hovering in the sky. Second, those anti-ship barriers left many openings for such small dragons so the enemy easily slipped between those walls. The dragon bombardment tore through the barriers. The ether light of destruction flew as the small dragons collided. The large dragons continued firing without worrying if they would hit any of the small dragons. The small dragons were broken by the dragon cannons, but that just meant they split apart. "They''re multiplying...!?" As an evacuation alarm blared through the second ship, the crew slipped through the gaps between the small dragons dropping down onto their ship. "These wyverns don''t have physical bodies! They''re multiplying!" "Multiplying wyverns...!" "Do we really have time for this conversation!?" "Nope!" Just as they exchanged a handshake, a dragon cannon hit and they were all thrown out into the air. At the same time, the 2nd ship tilted and the ropes and pallets holding down the materials collapsed. The collision of the small dragons and the dragon cannons tore the ship apart and a blazing red appeared in places. "They''re going for the next one!" With the sounds of wings flapping and feet kicking off of the ship to leap, the overall motion divided into two groups. The vortex of small, bluish-black dragons split apart as it wriggled through the night. One group descended on the second ship like ravenous ants. The other group flew toward the third ship with the large dragons. They continued. Those watching and those defending did not have time for any kind of countermeasure. It was the same as with the second ship. The third ship put up defense barriers and the large dragons prepared to launch dragon cannons toward those. They fired. It should have been a total of six white lights, but only five flew out. One of the large dragons had been shattered. Blood spray that looked black in the night and chunks of flesh burst and fell from the right wing and right shoulder to show it had been hit. There was a line in the sky beyond the falling large dragon. Something shot from north to south in the dark sky and white fog trailed behind it. Someone had flown swiftly and struck the dragon. Everyone looked up and shouted their identity. "Zwei Eisen!" The second ship exploded at the same time. Light and wind formed while two silhouettes looked down on it all from what could be called the peak. Black and gold. The colored pair had wings of those two colors and held long cannons of the same colors. "" They said nothing as the cannons transformed into their flight forms. Then they made a powered descent toward the third ship and large dragons below. Oh, this is not good, thought Wakisaka to help calm herself. This was a battle. At high altitude. Where they had to descend and fire. All of those movements required her to focus, but there was also something else she had to think about. ...Kime-chan is in a bit of a bad mood, isn''t she? Yoshiaki was the type to make a plan and follow it. In the Ten Spears under Hashiba''s command, Fukushima was the leader and Takenaka did the largescale planning as their staff officer, but Wakisaka and Yoshiaki were mostly independent members of the group. Thanks to the mobility provided by Schwarz Frstin and Weiss Frstin, they were chosen when an immediate response was needed. But even when at the mercy of various strategies like that, Yoshiaki would put together a plan of her own. She would come up with a course for Schwarz Frstin and Weiss Frstin, tactics for them to use, and other things like that. There was a reason for that. The biggest reason was her personality, but in addition to that... ...It''s because she''s a Technohexen. Technohexen spells and weapons were not fully compatible with Tsirhc, Mlasi, and Far Eastern ones. If they were not using purely Technohexen equipment, they needed spells and tools to act as a buffer between the different systems. And when their current method used that kind of buffering... "It can be a concern during a serious battle." But one wanted to eliminate all concerns during battle. That was the greatest precondition for heading out to the battlefield. So Yoshiaki would always make a plan before doing something. She would put together her equipment and manage herself to ensure she could fight purely in the field of a Technohexen. But this was different. ...This rescue battle came without any warning... They used their fall to accelerate. How did that powerful descent look to the dragons? AnG: "Kime-chan, are you mad?" Kimee: "Why would I be?" ...Oh, she''s really mad. Really, really mad. This was an unplanned battle. Their part of the Paris attack was originally meant to involve a high-altitude bombing run and a three-dimensional bombardment and deterrence against the enemy gods of war. But that had just changed to a trip to Houjou instead. The movement of Yoshiaki''s eyebrows had shown her irritation meter was filling up from that alone. "Angie, tonight we need to take a bath, eat some good food, take it easy, and get lots of sleep before heading out early tomorrow morning." "Ohh, that sounds great. Let''s go make record time." That was what they had said to work around the change of plans, but then they had been sent out for an emergency attack. There was only one saving grace here: Kimee: "Listen, Angie....This is a nearby battle, so we can take part without using up much fuel. We can get right back on schedule, so there''s nothing to be angry about." "Because," she said. Kimee: "We can go full blast without even thinking about fuel." The dragons made the first move. The large dragons looked up into the heavens while leaving the third ship to the small dragons. Two enemies were dropping toward them. Not even cutting-edge Technohexen from Hashiba''s main force could break through dragon shells from long range. The dragon that had been hit and shattered was proof of that. That previous attack had been made as the Technohexen passed by. For that reason, the dragons flapped their wings. "!" All 5 of them instantly scattered from their position a short distance from the third ship. They were still looking up into the heavens. If they looked away, they could be hit by or lose sight of the enemy. So they kept the enemy in their sights. The distance between them and that enemy was shrinking. A dragon''s longest range attack was the dragon cannon. They fired that from their mouth and the straight line leading from the bottom of their throat to their rows of fangs was identical to the direction of their gaze. If they could see the enemy and had them in the center of their vision, then they could hit. They fired. "...!" The five dragons simultaneously launched 5 white lights toward the heavens. Heat burst from the heat release openings across their bodies and their targets were the two Technohexen. Two of the five lines came from directly below, two were diagonal, and the final one swept across their predicted evasion route. They burst. The five lights passed through the sky and lit up the night. The two diagonal ones vanished. But not because their output dropped. They shook violently and then sputtered out. Those two dragons had been destroyed by an enemy counterattack. The large dragons launching those two attacks into the heavens had lost their wings and shoulders. They had reflexively protected their heads by raising their shoulders, so those were smashed from the sides and the armor exploded. "!?" Despite already being in the air, the large dragons were sent flying. Only then did the remaining three realize their fellow dragons had been defeated. They had been looking up into the sky, so they had been slow to react to their companions on the same level as them. That delay proved devastating. The dragon who had lightly spun his body to fire a sweeping shot had his shoulders smashed. The tremor that hit his lungs prevented him from even crying out in agony. The force had hit him from the front and it properly left him from the back. Both his wings tore and ruptured along with the armor. The sound arrived after a delay. But he had not seen the enemy. He had only heard the destruction of the previous two dragons. And the reverberation of this one''s defeat passed through the sky as a ringing pressure. Only two remained. They had fired their dragon cannons straight above them and they quickly took cautious action. To search out the unseen enemy, they shut their mouths on the weakening dragon cannons despite the internal damage it would do to their throats. They also shielded all their heat release openings while instead opening all the thrusters on the front of their bodies. "...!" They made a short dash backwards through the sky. The wind whipped up as the massive dragons instantly moved back by about 500 meters. But they concluded that was not enough. Their previous attack had included one that swept across the heavens along the enemy''s evasion route. They heard a voice behind them. "I thought you were going to fall back even further. Why would you stop?" Two high-pressure umbrellas had opened in the night sky. Destruction filled the air a fair distance away from the third transport ship that was under attack. Two shots were fired from behind the two dragons, smashing their solid back armor and wings. Shockwaves spread out in vertical hemispheres and black and white lines burst into the sky from their center. Two Technohexen flew as if returning from the outside to the inside of the battlefield. Dragons fell at their destination. And their eyes were on the third transport ship. "Will this reach?" The black Technohexen jumped down from her broom and used her wings to stop in midair. She held the broom under her right arm. The Magie Figur that appeared in front of her eyes was a vision-linked targeting spell. A magnified image of the third ship was displayed there and the Schwarz Hexen looked to the cargo loaded on it. "Kime-chan, I''ll be knocking down the cargo, so can you do the calculations for me?" "I''m ready when you are, Angie." "I knew you would be," said the Schwarz Hexen, Wakisaka, as her vision raced across the Magie Figur. She locked onto three points of the cargo. Those points were marked with upside-down crosses. At the same time, the Weiss Hexen, Yoshiaki, had three Magie Figurs opened in front of her. And... "Ah, they noticed. This might be bad." The image in Wakisaka''s Magie Figur showed the small dragons looking back their way. Several of them opened their mouths as if to shout something and more than twice as many flew up into the night sky. "They''ll be here in 12 seconds." "Ohh, we''ll have to leave immediately." The Schwarz Hexen nodded and sent a single sound toward her Magie Figur. She smacked her lips and sent it a kiss. "Herrlich!" The word was just for good measure. But that acted as a signal as the shots raced out. Three shots in all. All three of the vision-linked shots from the schale besen were managed by the schale besen. Magie Figurs provided slight acceleration to different parts of the broom to alter its aim for each shot. But consecutive sniper shots produced a lot of recoil. That was why Wakisaka had designated all the targets in advance. While controlled like this, she had her Schwarz Frstin focus on the movement calculations for Schwarz Frstin itself while the recoil-reduction control calculations were performed by Yoshiaki''s Weiss Frstin. Their schale besen worked together. And they fired. With each shot, the equations on Yoshiaki''s Magie Figur changed and were solved one at a time. "Angie, we need to get flying. Those small dragons are a poor match for our current settings." "Testament. I''m sure Shouroku can act now that we''ve fired this much." Just as they said that, the shots hit. Wakisaka had not fired on the enemy. She had fired on the connections between the pallets and the ropes fixing the cargo to the third ship. The total of three shots accurately hit their targets and the hardened ropes and pallets burst into the air. At the same time, the materials spilled away. It was just like tilting a glass of water. And... "Whoops." They did not have time to watch. Countless small dragons were approaching. Below them, the first transport ship struck the ground. Their schale besen measured the number of enemies lit up by the huge explosion. "Now this is a pain-in-the-ass enemy....I just wish Maeda was here." Kuro-Take: "Hmm, would it be difficult for the two of you to deal with them?" AnG: "Wait just a moment, Takeko. Kime-chan and I are heading to Izu and visiting a hot spring tomorrow." Kimee: "Testament. And at the inn, we''ll eat boat-wrap sushi and shrimp and then go to the banana plantation that''s been growing since the Age of the Gods to see the crocodiles and have a party. We have it all planned out." Kuro-Take: "Oh, don''t worry about that. We can wait until the end of your day trip." Wakisaka broke the divine transmission lernen figur with a horizontal chop. And immediately... "Oh, crap." She and Yoshiaki held onto their schale besen and made a reflexive and rapid ascent. The small dragons were chasing after them. On the Azuchi Castle''s deck, Katagiri watched the two Technohexen fly straight up with consecutive accelerations. ...They''re so fast! He had seen them fight several times before, but they had primarily used cannon fire in those. It was rare for them to use the vast sky for something like a martial arts battle like this. But... ...That means the enemy has gotten this close to our headquarters where I am... He was unsure if he should rejoice at the opportunity to see this. But Fukushima had a different opinion as she watched the two of them ascend with such speed. "They are slower than normal..." "Eh!? Are you sure they don''t just look slower because we''re watching from a distance?" "Testament. They also seem to be ascending further than normal." "Yes," agreed Takenaka. "I sent Yoshiaki-san a bit of an idea, so you''re probably right. They''re flying at the perfect speed to keep those dragons on their tail and they''re continuing their ascent to search for the enemy." ...Search for the enemy? "They already have all those small dragons to worry about. Are there even more enemies out there?" "No, no. That''s not what I meant." Takenaka narrowed her eyes behind her glasses to stare into the distance. "There''s a little something that''s bothering me." Yoshiaki rose into the sky with Wakisaka. She realized something as she did so. ...It''s as Takenaka feared. "The dragons haven''t fallen down below." The 6 large dragons they had defeated were nowhere to be seen on the wheat field below. That''s unexpected, thought Yoshiaki while holding her schale besen close. She changed her vertical ascent into an upside-down flight to the west. She could see the ground overhead. The second ship was falling while surrounded by ether light smoke. That scattering light illuminated the wheat field, but only the building materials had fallen there. She could see nothing other than those materials and wreckage from the ships. There were no large dragons or small wyverns. ...What does that mean? They had destroyed all of those large dragons, but those were not lifeforms that died instantly. They had a heart in each section of their body and they had a ganglion that acted in place of a cerebellum to manage each section. But because they were so large, the destruction of their wings or some other part of their body would prevent them from immediately balancing their weight and they would be unable to fly. So if their dragon cannon firing organs had survived the fall, the Technohexen had feared they would fire some anti-air blasts. "But..." Just as Yoshiaki said that, Angie lined up alongside her on the right while lightly shaking her upside-down broom. "Kime-chan, will we make it in time for the third ship!?" Yoshiaki was briefly confused when her partner pushed her thoughts in an entirely different direction. But... ...That''s right. The large dragons had disappeared. That was the result the two of them had produced. They would be leaving this battlefield tomorrow, so they did not need to puzzle this out in the middle of battle. "Let''s leave all the details to Takenaka and the others." And... "The third ship is Hachisuka''s responsibility." With that, Yoshiaki poured on even more westward acceleration. She chose a route that passed directly above the third ship. Behind them, the small dragons rose up from below and continued pursuit. ...This won''t be easy. Yoshiaki chose not to say that out loud as she increased her speed. She looked over to make sure Angie had stopped shaking her broom and was holding Schwarz Frstin tight. "Let''s go....To drive away the enemy." The third ship was still under attack as the two Technohexen flew toward it. 5m wyverns clung to the 300m transport ship. The bluish-black dragons attacked with high-speed collisions and point-blank dragon cannons after attaching themselves to the ship. It was difficult to find a part of the ship''s surface without a bluish-black form on it. Ether light intermittently burst from between those forms and on occasion... "...!" A few dragons would fall away with a large stripped-off armor panel. And the materials on the rear of the ship were spilling into the sky on the left and right. The ship itself rumbled and shook, shaking the materials off all the faster. More materials were loaded below the deck on the front. The engine system was in the back. The small dragons were focused on the back and they began a new form of destruction. The flock moved like a single lifeform. "" They simultaneously fired on the deck to begin destruction. With a never-ceasing rumbling, the joints of the deck cracked and the armor bent. The rear deck was approximately 100 meters. More and more of the long steel armor split, shifted, and tilted. The cracks and splits spread faster than on the front deck. It ruptured. The speed of destruction was caused by the damage to the front deck. The small dragons had already gotten below the deck and they were firing their dragon cannons among the loaded materials while well aware this would damage themselves as well. The bending and lost support caused by that destruction had hastened the transformation of the rear deck. And... "!" The dragons floated up. An entire armor panel of the rear deck was torn away along with the hardened wood blocks sitting on it. That armor panel was 30 meters long and 5 meters wide. It scattered wooden blocks and stood up like a seesaw. The dragons were launched upwards and the buffering inner hull was revealed below. The dragons swarmed in. They used their wings for a short dash and slammed their heels into it. They produced solid sounds as they bent the inner hull and inhaled. They intended to fire their dragon cannons in unison. In an ordered action, light filled the jaws of hundreds of dragons. "Shouroku!" Just then, a pair of lights raced across the sky from east to west. It was the Technohexen of the Ten Spears. The two passed by above the third ship with small dragons still in pursuit. Wakisaka flew through the air and saw the third ship below her for just a moment. ...We made it in time! It all came down to an instant. The Magie Figur that Yoshiaki had given her displayed their course and the critical time for passing above the third ship. That time counter was stopped with 0.2 seconds remaining. They had made it in time. Behind them, the army of small dragons was pushing in and accelerating. And just before the dragons overtook the Technohexen, three powerful actions occurred. Two of them were the Technohexen''s schale besen firing acceleration light and gaining a burst of speed far greater than before. The last one occurred to the dragons below and the ones up in the sky. "...!" They were all blasted away from the third ship. "Oh?" said the nudist on the white mansion''s roof. "I see. I was wondering how they carried all those materials, but they seem to have put an unexpected amount of effort into it. I imagine this is what Bernard was after. He would have wanted this far more than bringing down the transport ships." "Was that some kind of barrier?" Henri narrowed her eyes toward the black sphere in the distant sky. It was a ball of wyverns illuminated from below by the ether light of the fallen ships. The third ship had emitted some kind of pressure that had pushed them all a kilometer away from the ship. Their numbers had fallen, but the wyverns attempted to approach again with their overwhelming quantity. They flapped their wings and let their numbers produce a great cry. The din sounded like endlessly fluttering cloths and seemed like it would destroy the sky. With that noise practically pounding on his ears, Armand held a bottle of white wine. "Hey, Henri. I''ve learned something from watching this battle." "What is that, Armand?" "Well." Armand poured the wine into the glass raised by the Roi-Soleil. "Our Hexagone Fran?aise is a real fantasy world, isn''t it?" "And you are a moving doll." "Then do we really need any normal humans?" "What about the princess?" "She''s normal?" "People might have different opinions of her emotional side, but from a biological perspective, she is a normal human." "...Isn''t the non-fantasy stuff so much more of a pain to deal with?" Armand brought a hand to his chin and pondered his own question. He viewed the wyverns in the distant sky for a few seconds, but then he turned back toward Henri. "Oh! Is that why humanity is said to be a high-level species!?" Henri kicked Armand from the roof just as the bluish-black sphere in the southern night sky grew darker in color. "Tonight is a good night. And the food is excellent. So Bernard?" The Roi-Soleil took a sip from his glass. "Show us some more. I am sure that will be Isaac''s opponent before long." As if answering the Roi-Soleil''s call, the wyverns prepared themselves. They increased the density of their bluish-black encirclement and they roared. "...!" Those roars were dragon cannons. They numbered in the thousands and were especially focused on the rear of the third ship. But... "Well done....Did he see through it?" The spectators watched as the wyverns took a certain action. They instantly left that airspace. Thousands of dragons dispersed, yet not one of them collided with another. Just as they launched their dragon cannons, they roared together and sliced through the wind to distance themselves from the transport ship. And when the concentrated dragon cannon attack hit the third ship, something happened. They were reflected. Every last one of the thousands of dragon cannons were bounced back just before reaching the ship. Light burst in the night. The airspace within 300m of the transport ship was shaken and grew bright for just a moment. Then the shaking reflected all of the flying dragon lights. They bounced back. More than a thousand dragon cannons were knocked back toward the scattering wyverns along with more than a thousand solid sounds and fragments of light. The angle of reflection matched an elliptical surface stretched front to back. "!" The wyverns that failed to evade were shattered. After a beat, nearly 300 dragons were destroyed, but the rear of the transport ship had also collapsed. But that was not all. With a breaking and snapping sound, something jutted out from the bottom of the collapsed deck. It was a metal arm. It was colored black, covered in large armor, and at least 6 meters long. The powerful black arm spread its metal fingers and clutched at empty air as if to grab at the heavens. The metal fingers grasped the empty air. There was nothing there, yet that metal hand had a definite grip. Then the arm bent. Using its hold on the air, it pulled up the shoulder and body it was attached to. It rose up. That rising motion carried wreckage and fragments of the deck with it. The sound of the crumbling ship materials sounded like spilling sand. "What a pain." It produced a girl''s voice as it stood atop the third ship''s collapsed deck. The figure standing on its toes was surrounded by heavy armor and had a tail. "Four Sacred Beasts God of War Hidamari Genbu will now join the Invasion of Mouri with Hachisuka Koroku as its pilot." Just as Hachisuka''s voice said that, a light rose from the forest below. It was identical to the initial blast. The dragon cannon that had pierced the first transport ship had been fired on the Genbu''s third ship. It was on course for a direct hit. Volume 6A, 5: Doubled Ones at the Edge Volume 6A, Chapter 5: Doubled Ones at the Edge Why do I feel happy Even while washing dishes? Point Allocation (My Partner) "That''s the first attack!" Kiyomasa heard Takenakas sharp exclamation. Of course, this was not actually the first attack. But it was clear what their staff officer meant. ...This is the same type of dragon cannon that pierced the first ship at the beginning, isn''t it!? During the several minutes of battle, only the initial attack had pierced through a transport ship. The large dragons'' dragon cannons and the wyverns'' attacks had not been powerful enough to sink a ship in one shot. They now knew where the enemy that could do that was. AnG: "In the forest!!" Kiyomasa saw the white light of Technohexen fire near the bottom of the night. At the same time, light burst in the sky. 6: "Genbu." The enemy''s max-power dragon cannon approached Hachisuka''s Genbu. 6: "Right hand compression." It was unclear what she had done to the diagonally-fired blast, but... ...It was deflected! The reflected white scattered in the sky. And not in a straight line. It was a sphere. The dragon cannon was now shaped like the full moon as it flew through the night sky. "Oh, dear." Kiyomasa was not the only one. Everyone else on the deck voiced their surprise as well, then it burst. The southern forest, plain, and wheat field all looked bright because the scattered ether light was raining down on them. The enemy''s attack had been blocked. However... Kimee: "They disappeared." Yoshiaki''s words reached them. Kiyomasa viewed Yoshiaki''s words on her lernen figur. Kimee: "We didn''t hit anything in the forest. They seem to have moved." ͹: "Are they not cheating with gods of war like they did before?" Kimee: "That was an anti-ship cannon, so even a god of war would have had a hard time of it." Llaf: "Then where did the enemy go?" AnG: "Nari Nari~?" Nari Nari Nari: "Please stop calling me that....I will be able to perform a detailed scan once they approach the Azuchi a little more. I cannot do it the way things are now." Kimee: "I appreciate your honesty." AnG: "Then what do we do, Kime-chan? Head back? Go visit someplace?" Oh? thought Kiyomasa. Kiyo-Massive: "You two? What about the enemy?" Ang: "Eh? Oh, they''re gone. Maybe they retreated after Shouroku''s Kiddie Reflex." 6: "Don''t call it that." That seems fairly accurate, though, thought Kiyomasa as she viewed them through a telescope spell lernen figur. In the southern night sky, beyond the separated Azuchi, a transport ship had been stripped of most of its armor. That third ship was trailing ether light like smoke. ...The Genbu was holding all the ships'' cargo in place with gravitational control, wasn''t it?" 6: "Keep an eye on my surroundings. I ended my gravitational control of three ships to make an appearance, but I''m still controlling the five ships after that." However, the enemy was indeed nowhere to be seen. At the very least, the army of small dragons was no longer in the sky. But Fukushima frowned next to Kiyomasa. "It looked like they faded into the darkness..." "My, how poetic, Fukushima-sama." "Was that elegant?" "Testament," confirmed Kiyomasa. She pointed into the distance where the transport ships were correcting their course of approach while illuminated by the ether light rising from the sunk ships. She placed her other hand on her cheek. "Hachisuka-sama probably doesn''t realize she is part of such an elegant scene." Just then, five pillars of light rose from the forest on either side and struck the transport ships. Powerful dragon cannons pierced the five ships behind the one Hachisuka was aboard. It happened suddenly and Kiyomasa could only watch the quintuple attack. ...Eh? Something appeared in the moonlight: Dragons. They were large bluish-black dragons with their forelegs doubling as giant wings. They dropped straight down and collided with the deck of Hachisuka''s third ship. They had landed. ...Oops. Hachisuka scolded herself for being doubly careless. First, she had assumed the enemy would target her. And second... ...I thought they would come from below. They came from above. Her mistake had been allowing the previous cannon fire to guide her focus downwards. She had managed to react to the enemy''s dragon cannon light. But Hidamari Genbu''s gravitational control was being used to hold the other ships'' cargo in place. She could only protect three full ships using her gravitational control. Once she thought about it, it was obvious that defense mattered more than the cargo, but... "I didn''t expect a quintuple attack." "I was not expecting your praise." She received a response from right in front of her. A large form stood on the broken deck, lit by the glow of ether light rising through the gaps in the armor. It was not a dragon. It was not one of the large bluish-black dragons that had made a noisy and forced landing a moment before. Instead, it was... AnG: "Some old guy?" He appeared to be past 50. He was more than 2 meters tall and both his shoulders and chest were broad. His hair was tied back and he had a long beard. His face was that of a human, but he viewed her with sharp bestial eyes. "I am Extra Special Duty Officer Bernard of Hexagone Fran?aise." He wore an armored variant of an Hexagone Fran?aise uniform decorated with animal hair. Even in the ether light, it was the same bluish-black as the night sky. "And you are?" he asked. "Hachisuka Koroku of M.H.R.R. Hashiba." Hachisuka decided it was irrelevant to him that she was part of the Ten Spears. The enemy was not after her. ...He''s probably trying to sink the transport ships and responding to Genbu''s ether reading. He was a Celestial Dragon. It was doubtful if he even knew of the Four Sacred Beasts gods of war. However... "That is an excellent god of war." "Because it deflected your attack?" "No." The enemy named Bernard did not even smile. "Because it protected its pilot''s life." "" Hachisuka was left briefly speechless. This was what the enemy was saying: ...Protecting my life was the most Genbu could manage? She considered making an attack here, but... "It''s too bad," he said. "...This isn''t the extent of Genbu''s power." Bernard did not smile. Nor did he look disappointed or scornful. "I doubt I will be your opponent," he said. "I was predicting the same thing." Her opponent would likely be the Hexagone Fran?aise god of war unit and Isaac of the Three Musketeers. The original plan was for Wakisaka and Yoshiaki to attack them from high altitude. But those two would now be participating in the attack on Houjou. And now that Bernard''s wyverns had made an appearance... ...We can''t send out many aerial forces. But an urban battle to defeat a city was sure to end as a ground battle. It was up to Takenaka who made the plans, but Hachisuka was certain she would be the cornerstone of the ground battle and that she would not face Bernard there. If anyone would be fighting him, it would be... 6: "Mitsunari." Nari Nari Nari: "I should be able to manage with assistance from ''Azuchi''-sama." Kuro-Take: "Then let''s assume you''ll be doing some fighting at least at a limited level." Right, silently agreed Hachisuka as she chose to leave the god of war. She released her union with the Genbu with Bernard right in front of her. It took a few seconds. As the transport ship gradually descended, a small form stood up on the shoulder of the black heavy god of war. It was a girl. She wore an M.H.R.R. lightweight inner suit and she stood next to the god of war''s dragon face. "Sorry about being all the way up here, but I''m Hachisuka Koroku, #8 of Hashiba''s Ten Spears." The large old man looked up to face her. And he opened his mouth. "I am the Swarm Dragon who was once the lieutenant general of the European Government Organization....I am now known as Bernard." His shoulders shook. "I look forward to meeting more than just you the day after tomorrow." That was all. With no bow or other farewell motion, ether light wrapped around him in an instant and he became a giant form. He was a dozen or so times larger than the god of war. The bluish-black wyvern was more than 100 meters long and stood in the air above the transport ship. "I have taken my souvenir." With those words, the five damaged transport ships crashed into the earth below. Metal strained and snapped, the ships rolled, and dirt exploded noisily into the air. "That will cost you dearly." By the time Hachisuka''s retort was hit by the heated wind from below, Bernard had disappeared. He instantly flew up into the night sky and soared away. He flew to the north. Hachisuka narrowed her eyes against the wind pressure of his wing flaps and she glanced up at Wakisaka and Yoshiaki. "Honestly." She lowered her shoulders and glared up into the sky. "How much of a fantasy world is Hexagone Fran?aise?" "Looking at the records from the Hundred Years'' War, you can tell Hexagone Fran?aise has always had forces similar to England''s." Tenzou listened to Mary by the bank of a stream. They were on the edge of the clearing they had gathered in before. A spring with plenty of water had formed in an area lower than the surrounding trees. The stream flowing by the clearing fell through a fissure in the crust to form a small waterfall with a drop of about 4 meters. It was caught in a jar-shaped stone structure and then flowed over into a stone sink. They had carried over their pots and other dishes to clean them, but... ...That''s probably the last of the Hexagone Fran?aise transport ships flying overhead. Everyone in the clearing would have seen it as well. As had Mary, Naito, Naruze, and Naomasa here. "In other words, Houjou and Oda forces will be joining an England-class battlefield the day after tomorrow, right?" "At IZUMO, we had to fight to protect the Musashi, but what will it be like this time?" "This time, we will probably be the ones attacking their fortress." Tenzou mentally pictured the Houjou land that would likely be used as the battlefield. "Odawara Castle is a large, flat castle. The inside is divided into several enclosed circles, so it will not be an easy place to attack." "Circles?" asked Mary. ...Oh, she looks so cute holding up that washed plate as an example circle. But giving a proper answer was what mattered. "In Far Eastern terminology, a defensive enclosure of a castle is known as a circle." Hori-ko: "In that case, Tenzou-sama, you just repeated yourself by saying it is divided into enclosed enclosures, didn''t you?" Me: "I can see why Mary was confused." Novice: "Yes, you do sometimes see people who try to simplify things with precise terminology and end up tripping over it." Mal-Ga: "Huh? I take it you''ve been looking in the mirror then?" Novice: "No. You didn''t understand me? I was talking about people who rejoice in using obscure and confusing language." Four Eyes: "Yes, I know exactly what you mean. Just take a look at this book I bought at the last event: ''The black shade strength became a dark force and clouded the shadow man''s mind with a grim power, drawing out his latent potential.'' Wouldn''t ''the shadow man became pathetic'' work just as well? Right? Is there something wrong with your brain?" Novice: "It was meant to represent his fall into darkness! Can''t you just admit it sounds cool!?" Tenzou could have sworn Mary said "Oh, so he was feeling himself down below?", but he decided he must have misheard. Hori-ko: "But saying things in needlessly confusing ways was a problem my father had as well. I have determined I should live a more straightforward life." Asama: "H-Horizon, you''re plenty straightforward already, so you''ll be fine!" "Anyway, said Tenzou, thankful the enemies'' aim had been diverted elsewhere. "Odawara Castle had already prepared a flood water source at the peninsulas mountains above it. They should already be flooding the castle for our attack." "They can do that?" asked Naomasa while polishing some ironware. "Judge." Tenzou nodded. "If they flood the castle in advance, then the attackers will be forced to use that. It would be possible to send in even more water, but since the flooding will be complete without that, I believe it saves us a lot of trouble as the attackers." "And the defenders will be prepared for exactly what happens, so they can stay safe, right?" asked Mary. "Precisely." Tenzou nodded and realized that Mary''s execution had also been a form of "self harm" her country had needed to perform in advance of the Armada Battle. Even with control of the self-harm, Houjou''s flooding would still require submerging a large tract of land. "Now, then....Even if they industrialize that well, some people will still be harmed by it." With that comment, he placed a washed plate on the stack being made on the stone step beyond the sink. Then he reached for the next plate. "Ah." Mary had done the exact same thing to his right, so their fingers tangled together. Tenzou felt the mutual touching switch inside him activate. ...Th-this is a rare situation! Naomasa had her back to them while polishing the ironware. She breathed out a long stream of smoke from her kiseru, but she ignored them. And Mary switched from her left hand to her right as she grabbed his hand. They picked up a plate with their doubled right hands. Eh? he thought as Mary circled behind him. She kept her hand on the plate and lightly embraced him from behind. "Master Tenzou?" ..Booooooobs!! "Yes?" he replied. Gold Mar: "Oh, he''s really shaken." 10ZO: "I am not. I am perfectly calm." But while Mary embraced him from behind... "When washing a round, Western-style plate, you need to do it like this, Master Tenzou." She set down her scrubbing brush and took his hand. She did the same with the plate. "Western plates come in a few different shapes, but these ones used to serve curry are flat in the center." The way she pressed her chest into his back through her track suit was clearly squashing them. "...Yes, I can definitely feel the flat center!" "Yes, they''re flat." ...I''m so glad Mary-dono doesn''t worry much about the nuance of what I say! And Mary said, "With greasy foods, a stain tends to remain in the seam between the flat part and the curved part. Because the spoon and other utensils will often hit there and scrape it. So focus on that seam." The way Mary moved while speaking rubbed her squashed chest against his back more than he had expected. Just when he thought they were going to squish out in an unexpected direction, they would slide a bit. Beyond just the heat of the pressure, the way the edge seemed to roll around felt ticklish. "I-it is indeed important to focus on the seam!" "Judge. But you need to pay careful attention, Master Tenzou." "Y-you mean I should focus on them even more than this!?" Silver Wolf: "And with that I just realized what''s really going on. This has reversed my opinion of the 1st Special Duty Officer here, so what should I do?" Wise Sister: "Heh heh heh. Why don''t you do the same thing with my foolish brother, Mitotsudaira!? ''Ohhh, my king? Today let''s polish up these ultra-flat plates.'' C''mon, c''mon! Oh! Asama! You bring your extra-large bowls too! They need a good washing!" Asama: "Honestly... Mito, please don''t say things that will spread the damage to me." Silver Wolf: "That wasn''t me!" At any rate, Kimi''s actions had diverted their aim. Mary hummed while holding his hand and polishing the plate. "Even a clean plate will get damage. And it will be small enough that the people using it don''t notice," she said. "You only notice once it''s dirty, so you have to be thorough when cleaning." "...Mary-dono." said Tenzou. "So if someone who knows the plate well washes it, it can be made nice and clean?" "Judge, that''s right." "Then," he said. "Even if it has stains or scars, we can still call it a beautiful plate." Mary trembled a bit when he said that. And after a while... "J-judge...!" The heat on his back grew. "Thank you very much." There was a bitter smile in her voice as she whispered from below his ear. "But a plate is just a plate. I am not trying to say I am actually pretty." "I am not saying you are a plate either." "My." The bitterness left her smile. "Then what do you say I am?" ...Oh, no! If she was not a plate, what was she? Tenzou had not expected this question. He had thought she would simply agree and that would be the end of it. But... ...This is not good! I got carried away and responded in sexy ninja mode. I need to be more careful. But for now, how was he supposed to answer that question? Unturning: "Should I be looking forward to this answer?" 10ZO: "Eh!? Do you have to raise the hurdle like that!?" Novice: "C''mon, just say it: ''Mary-dono, you are like an emerald that will continue to shine for a billion lightyears.'' " Four Eyes: "If you''re honestly that stupid and you weren''t just trying to make him look stupid, you really need to think about what you''ve done. Oh, but if you are that stupid, you wouldn''t know what it was you did wrong. What a conundrum..." Novice: "Stop making assumptions...!" Asama: "But, Tenzou-kun, saying she''s like a jewel is a good idea! Oh, but you need to say something better than what I could come up with. I mean, she''s an English princess and her sister is pretty strict." 10ZO: "And now you''re raising the hurdle three levels at once!?" Silver Wolf: "H-how about going for one of the curveballs you''re so well known for?" Wise Sister: "Meat! Meat, right!? That''s what you mean, Mitotsudaira! Something like ''Mary-dono, you are just like a marbled sirloin''." Silver Wolf: "Oh, but I have heard the name sirloin came from Mary''s father Henry VIII thinking the beef loin he was eating was so delicious it deserved the title of sir. But sirloin was originally spelled ''surloine'', so that''s thought to be apocryphal." 10ZO: "Can you stop sounding helpful but ultimately being entirely useless!?" There was nothing he could do. But then a thought occurred to him. ...Can''t I just get out of this with something abstract like, "Mary-dono, you are the most important thing in the world"? Mal-Ga: "Oh, I guess I''ll be nice and point out that it''s game over if you just say she''s ''important'' or ''irreplaceable''." Gold Mar: "Yeah. At times like this, you want a clear comparison to something beautiful, not some imaginary thing that everyone will picture differently." Marube-ya: "Money! It''s gotta be money! That''s something beautiful that can make any dream come true!" Almost Everyone: "We didn''t need that ugly opinion!!" Hori-ko: "Anyway, we seem to be at an impasse. Now, Tenzou-sama, respond to Mary-samo with your actions instead of your words." Wise Sister: "Push her down and have your way with her!" 10ZO: "I can''t exactly do that with her chest pressed against my back." Me: "Why not just be true to yourself?" In that case, thought Tenzou. Mary smiled bitterly as sign frames appeared and disappeared around Tenzou. Everyone was always quick to cheer him on whenever something happened. Those things would often be encouraging or amusing, but she made a point of not peeking and ruining the surprise Tenzou was preparing for her. Besides, she thought. ...Even if he gets advice from the others, he always thinks for himself in the very end. In a way, everyone''s excited comments would go to waste. She did not know if he was making proposals or if he could not relax until he had ruled everything else out by process of elimination, but he always made up his own mind in the end. And... "Mary-dono." He moved a bit away from her. He held her hand in his right so that they raised the plate together. "I think..." He then dunked his left hand in the sink. He pulled out some soap bubbles, but he spread them out between his fingers and then lightly squeezed them into a shape. "...you are like a water lily." The bubbles had formed a small but definite shape: a flower. He held it out toward her. "Oh...um." She set down her scrubbing brush and accepted it in her wet hand. His hand was wet too, so the bubble flower slid down into hers. She held it. It looked like it would fall apart at any moment. In fact, it was slowly losing its shape. But... "What color?" "...White." Mary smiled at his answer. Tears fell from the corners of her bent eyes. ...Oh, honestly. What she had been so desperate about two months ago felt like happiness now. Did that mean she had lost her sense of tension? She could only see good things now and she decided it was best to believe that was because there were no more bad things. And as she let the flower melt in her hand... "I guess I can''t wear this one in my hair." She grabbed his hand with the hand holding the melted flower. "Master Tenzou, let''s get back to the dishes." This was such a wonderful time. She wished she could experience it a while longer, but now was not the time for that. As they stood shoulder to shoulder and resumed washing, something occurred to her. "Doing the dishes at home doesn''t take long at all, but we get to spend more time together when we do everyone''s dishes." Mal-Ga: "It would be pretty amazing if he answered that by saying he knows a way they can add another set of dishes in about a year''s time." Gold Mar: "Ga-chan, you sound like a dirty old man." Flat Vassal: "Huh? Does that mean the 1st Special Duty Officer always does the dishes with Mary-san?" Bell: "That must be...fun." Smoking Girl: "Kh... S-sorry, some smoke caught in my windpipe...!" Novice: "Oh, the divine network just got a lot livelier." 10ZO: "Now who''s been leaking our information!?" I''m glad everyone is so lively down here and up above, thought Masazumi as she looked to the southern sky. She used a telescope spell to view the Houjou sky. Her sign frame listed the routes taken by the Hexagone Fran?aise ships and an estimated cargo list based on their speed and inertial momentum around corners. And based on that information... ...I guess we can assume they don''t have any gods of war. But, she added to caution her thoughts. Vice President: "Neshinbara, what kind of forces can we expect from Houjou?" Novice: "Thankfully, their main force is made up of automatons and gods of war. They have enough of those that Mouri wouldn''t have to bring any of their own." Vice President: "I need to speak with the Satomi Student Council President once we''re back on the Musashi." Asama: "Should I contact her now?" Vice President: "No, we''re on our study camp at the moment. Even if the history recreation takes precedence over school events, we only just counted our investigation of the ruins as a Sanada history recreation, so I want to avoid anything that will get us criticism about political this or diplomatic that." Asama: "Then I''ll just send her a divine mail. That doesn''t set a definite time period for a response, so we can always claim Yoshy-chan was just being considerate when she answered now." Yeah, I guess we can do that, thought Masazumi, realizing how new to a lot of this she was. She let Asama arrange the divine mail and send it out via Tsukinowa. "Anyway." Masazumi took a breath. "This will be the last day of our stay in Sanada." She looked down to the tables set up around the weakening campfire. Mitotsudaira was eating a large piece of chicken while Adele and some others were setting up a hotpot. They still intended to enjoy this for a while longer. Volume 6A, 6: Viewer at an Observation Point Volume 6A, Chapter 6: Viewer at an Observation Point The calling voice is distant The heart wishing to be called is near Point Allocation (Somewhere To Go) "Hey, everyone." Masazumi called out to the group gathered by the campfire. The first to turn around was Asama who was managing the fire''s intensity. She had lowered the fire''s setting in preparation for the next morning, but now she tilted her head. "What is it, Masazumi?" In the night sky above, the moons were moving into the west and the heat was gradually rising and vanishing. Eight giant white and black ships hung in the sky and even the campfire''s heat was fading in the forest clearing. Masazumi put her hands on her hips as she viewed that fire. "I''d like to start the next meeting before long, but listen. It would be best to head back to our base camp sooner rather than later, right?" "Eh!? Masazumi, isn''t it a little soon for that!? We need to enjoy our late-night snacks a while longer!" Mitotsudaira turned around while eating a large piece of cooked chicken at the table next to the weakened campfire. Mitotsudaira frantically held up her large chicken skewer. "And we haven''t prepared tomorrow''s breakfast yet. Wrapping meat in leaves and placing it in the embers while dreaming of tomorrow morning is a crucial event!" If possible, she wanted to delay the meeting and put off having to return to their base camp. After all, that was where the tent she shared with her king and the others was. That in and of itself was not a problem. What is wrong with a knight serving her king? Yes, this is a good thing. It is the proper way of things. However... ...My mother is here! There was no real problem with her king and Horizon who were viewing the night sky through a telescope with Persona-kun and some others, but then there was her mother. She had yet to inform her mother that she was sleeping in the same tent as her king. "...And she is going to have a field day with that one..." She had no doubt about that. It was an absolute. You could call it a universal truth. Her mother was sure to say "My!", climb into the tent, secure her own spot, try to sleep in the nude, tease Mitotsudaira, and attempt something with Mitotsudaira''s king. In fact, he had been marked by her in the past. ...I cannot allow that to happen a second time! She had to protect her king from her mother. After all, her king generally put up no defenses whatsoever. That was why Mitotsudaira was setting up some preemptive defenses by taking time to cook the full supply of meat she had brought with her. By using up their time here, her mother would have less time for her field day. So... "I-isn''t it a fantastic dream? Just imagine the wonderful aroma when we dig this up near the campfire tomorrow morning!" "What a weird dream....But anyway." Masazumi lightly pointed into the southern sky. "We''ve gone over most everything about the current situation and we know most everything that''s going on at Houjou thanks to the observations from the Musashi. We want to return to the Musashi as quickly as possible tomorrow, so it would be best to complete the next meeting soon." "That''s right," said Mitotsudaira''s mother from a log chair near the campfire. "We barely exchanged any information at all in our earlier discussion." Mitotsudaira agreed with her mother. She might not be able to avoid the meeting, but... "R-right!? We should exchange a whole lot more information, shouldn''t we!?" "But Hexagone Fran?aise Vice Chancellor...to be blunt, you''re here." When she heard Masazumi''s comment, Mitotsudaira spread her mouth horizontally and gasped. ...That''s right! My mother will be Musashi''s enemy! She was not just the enemy of her and her king''s morals. The battle had yet to officially begin, but her mother would eventually be their enemy. However, her mother lightly waved her right hand back and forth with a smile. "That isn''t a problem. The only thing about the battle we could discuss would be making requests for who duels who in Odawara Castle''s central circle. And discussing our strategic intentions only makes it easier to make peace afterwards." She shrugged. "Besides, if you''re being this cautious, my mere presence here will keep you from making any kind of plans and then you would end up losing....Or are you planning to find a way to keep me out of a closed-room meeting once we arrive on the Musashi?" "Mother...couldn''t you just leave?" "Eh? But I don''t have a ship." Adele raised her hand and smiled as if she already knew the answer. "Um... Just out of curiosity, how did you get here?" "Testament." The mother smiled. "From above to below." "You jumped down, didn''t you!? You must have! Did you even use a descent spell?" "What are you talking about, Nate? A small height like that is perfectly normal." Mitotsudaira was at a loss for words when her mother placed a hand on her cheek and smiled. Sticky King: "Mitotsudaira''s mother also jumped down from IZUMO, didn''t she?" Hori-ko: "Now Mitotsudaira-sama needs to show off what she can do." Silver Wolf: "It sure would be convenient if I could do that..." She did not remember it since she had been unconscious at the time, but her mother had to have been carrying her king during that jump at IZUMO. ...Her physical ability is downright nonsensical. Meanwhile, Masazumi tightly crossed her arms. "Hmm," she groaned. Vice President: "Oh, I''ve mostly made up my mind already. This is just a show for the Reine des Garous, so don''t worry, okay?" Hori-ko: "Judge. I assumed you were trying to come up with another highly destructive pun." Vice President: "Well, this is the werewolf queen, so maybe something about how she and her daughter seem more like hair-wolves than werewolves?...What? You can laugh if you want." Me: "Now she''s trying to force it!" But Masazumi took a breath and faced Mitotsudaira''s mother. "Our general plans are as we mentioned earlier. And we can say a lot more tomorrow, so there''s no need to rush things here." However... "I would like to exchange some information on what''s happening elsewhere and around us....Would you be willing to do that?" Masazumi stopped there. ...I see. That was a topic where their position as enemies or allies was irrelevant. They would be exchanging information either unrelated to their battle or that would have no effect on their battle. Everyone must have understood that because a brief silence fell. Then a voice joined the quiet crackling of firewood. "That is an excellent decision." Mitotsudaira''s mother smiled. "And I do have one additional piece of information for you....Earlier in southern Paris, an Hexagone Fran?aise mercenary corps took independent action. It brought down a Hashiba supply fleet. And," she said. "The Genbu of the Four Sacred Beast gods of war was apparently seen there." When she heard those words via divine transmission while she polished the ironware, Naomasa looked up into the sky. The polishing rag she was using had sesame oil soaking it. That fragrance did not seem to suit the refreshing night air. But as if to hold that fragrance up into that air, she held the polished iron pot in the moonlight to check on its shine. Smoking Girl: "Urquiaga, which one of us will deal with that?" Uqui: "I will fight alongside Narumi. Who gets sent where will be up to Neshin-...up to someone else." Novice: "Heh. Looks like I''ve been requested by name." Laborer: "Why would you interpret it that way?" Novice: "Experience! It''s all about experience!" Mal-Ga: "Not that it matters, but you two are hard to tell apart right next to each other."[1] I was thinking the same thing, silently added Naomasa. ...I guess I''ll have to figure out something if I''m going to have definite anti-god of war equipment... The Suzaku primarily fought hand-to-hand, but that was because she specialized in martial arts. It was too late for her to start learning how to use a sword or spear, so she had made the right decision there. However, long-distance attacks were the standard in aerial battles. And using weapons was the standard even in ground battles. With Michiyuki Byakko''s striking power or a technique like its Roar Deterioration, she would be able to power through such things, but that was not how the Suzaku worked. And she did not have free use of its Four Sacred Beast acceleration. ...Would a rifle be my best bet? That had worked well against the Shirasagi. Asama''s spell had handled the targeting while the Suzaku performed the actions needed to fire on the targeted location. She had learned how to control the Suzaku more precisely and that had made good use of that knowledge. But... "...I guess I can''t fight an enemy god of war with a sniper rifle." "What about using homing rounds like we do?" That came from the Technohexen who were washing pots and iron plates behind her. It was true there were homing rounds like the ones they used, but in that case... "I''d be helpless in a close-range battle. A Musashi god of war needs to be able to fight both ground and aerial battles. I could always select different equipment depending on the circumstances, but the homing rounds would only be useful in aerial battles. Not to mention that my opponent would use them too." And to be blunt... "The Suzaku still isn''t familiar enough with the sky to fight an aerial battle with a rifle." "Have you been doing any flight training?" She had been doing some ever since IZUMO. She could fly alongside the Musashi just fine, but an actual battle would be difficult. The difficulty of pulling off the movements was part of it, but... "It''s hard on me as well." "Do you not place any gravitational control buffering on yourself, Masa-yan?" "When I do that on Suzaku''s shoulder, the buffering changes can''t keep up with Suzaku''s movements and sometimes Im nearly swept right off." Naomasa finished checking the shine of the pot''s surface. There was no oil on the edge, so she lowered it and wiped it down again. The Schwarz Hexen reflected in the bottom of the pot held an iron plate up toward her. "You''re the type that won''t do anything until it''s perfect, aren''t you?" "Oh, so she''s a lot like me?" asked Naito. "No," said Naruze. "In Naomasa''s case, she doesn''t let the reasons pile up. She doesn''t think about it at the preparation phase like you do, Margot....She simply lists off the negative reasons for something and then gives up." That was actually fairly accurate. ...Well, I''ve built my daily life out of the things that survived that process, which makes things easy. Everyone had a lot of things they cared about, but they would have far fewer things they truly cared about. She had simply kept those things nearby and gotten used to it. She had had the luxury to fortify herself with only the thing she truly cared about and view everything else as extraneous. ...Then again... She had to be changing somewhat since she was actively trying to get involved in the fighting. Smoking Girl: "Since we''d be fighting Hashiba, there''s a good chance those weird gods of war we saw in Novgorod would be there. Me, Urquiaga, Narumi, and I guess Yoshiyasu would have to stay on the front line to deal with them." Tonbokiri: "Could I join that battle as well?" Silver Wolf: "I could fight against them well enough too, so I could help." Wise Sister: "What about you, Asama?" Asama: "Eh!? Oh, um, if we''re talking about gods of war, well, I can get away with it a bit. I already did that at Novgorod. You know, say the impact arrows are for disarming them." Tenzou made a quiet comment while washing dishes at the sink. "I just felt an incredible wave of relief wash over me..." Smoking Girl: "Then is there any point in me fighting too?" Asama: "I can''t fire all that many anti-god of war shots in a row." Novice: "And the enemy would not deploy gods of war anywhere near where Asama-kun is." Hori-ko: "That would be where negotiating over our requests for the battlefield layout comes into play." Me: "Ah! Then I could invent a new tactic where I crossdress as a busty black-haired shrine maiden so they think I''m Asama!" Wise Sister: "That''s right, foolish brother! Odawara will see the debut of a stylish crossdressing tactic where you disguise yourself as Asama and hide the real one behind you! Then you can let the real one step out while you yell ''Bwahhhh! It was me all aloooong!'' " What''s the point of that? Flat Vassal: "But, but. Doesn''t that mean we''re safe as long as we''re near Asama-san?" "Hee hee," laughed Mary as she washed the dishes. "We''re safe near you as well, Adele." Yeah, she is a shield... silently agreed Naomasa. As for the others and those above... Uqui: "So if we have both Asama and Adele with us, we''ll be safe?" Me: "Would Adele be in front?" Silver Wolf: "But then Tomo can''t shoot." Wise Sister: "Oh, she''ll still shoot." Flat Vassal: "P-please stop this! I just felt my butt shudder!" Asama: "And why are you continuing this conversation without me!?" Isn''t that the usual way of things? thought Naomasa. But the others had accepted her suggestion like normal. She knew they would not forget about it and she was thankful for that. Basically, they would make use of what she said without looking into the reasons behind it too much. ...The Four Sacred Beasts, hm? During the negotiations with Oushuu and Sviet Rus, her job had been to protect the Musashi, so she had not been involved with the Seiryu. If the Suzaku reacted when she met another of the Four Sacred Beasts, would her sister wake up again? No, she could not say that had actually been her sister during the battle with the Byakko. In her opinion, that had to have been the ether revealing her sister''s ''mold''. But... "Well, that doesn''t matter." Naomasa called out to Masazumi over the divine transmission. "If Hashiba does use one of the Four Sacred Beasts, we can handle it....You know what I mean, don''t you?" What she means? wondered Asama with a mental tilt of the head. ...Is Masa saying she''ll use the Suzaku to fight the Genbu? Mal-Ga: "Is she going to get her god of war all destroyed again?" Marube-ya: "Before, we would bet on whether Masa would get her Suzaku destroyed, but lately everyone''s figured out that she doesn''t do that when she''s using a rifle. Oh, but that wasn''t the case against the Terrestrial Dragon, so there was a lot of money flying around then." Azuma: "I''m impressed she can get it fixed so quickly." Smoking Girl: "That''s because I use cheap spare parts. IZUMO''s internal brand MINO makes them for export, but I buy them direct before they''re exported." ...Our shrine is the one that arranges that, isn''t it? Shinto managed all of the Far East''s infrastructure and distribution. While the merchants could only trade with neighboring nations, Shinto could sell to the entire Far East as a network of shrines. They were of course limited to selling Shinto products, but since IZUMO was the head of Shinto, IZUMO products could be sold and distributed to any part of the Shinto network. Naomasa''s Suzaku was the same. Smoking Girl: "I use the commercial female heavy god of war parts that have high heat and cold resistance. Although I do expand on that by adding a few parts to the frame to make it bigger." Tachibana Wife: "You mean those talons weren''t just to make it look cool?" Smoking Girl: "Those are for moving around on the ship. They catch on the height differences and hold points." Novice: "Eh...? They''re for something so boring...?" Four Eyes: "Because she isn''t a child." But those two were cut off by Masazumi. Vice President: "In other words, she is a very grounded individual." Asama took those words at face value. But after about 7 seconds of silence from the others, it hit her. Asama: "Oh! That was meant as a joke that continued the criticism of Neshinbara-kun!" Vice President: "Don''t explain it!" Hori-ko: "Masazumi-sama, that one may have been too subtle." "Wait!" Toori waved at them from where he had been doing some astronomical observation. He was now wearing a long-haired black wig he had gotten from somewhere. "Seijun has finally escaped the narrow confines of her own empty jokes and instead started poking fun at others! Did you hear that!? She made it a joke at someone else''s expense, but she still managed to make it an empty joke trapped in her own little world! She hasn''t changed at all, but I think we should all applaud her effort." Horizon swung her lower leg to kick Toori right in the butt. The idiot briefly hung in the air in a seated position, and then... "Wh-what was that for!?" "Why are you trying to sound like a girl, Toori-sama?" "W-well, I felt like you''d nearly turned me into one there. But whatever....So, Seijun, can you sum up what we''re talking about?" "I can," said Masazumi with a nod. She looked to the Reine des Garous who was seated next to the campfire between them. "The Reine des Garous''s information about Hashiba having one of the Four Sacred Beast gods of war will be useful after the Siege of Odawara. Because we''ll be up against them at Sekigahara or the Osaka Campaign." So... "If we are to utilize that information, we must succeed at the Siege of Odawara." That''s true, thought Asama. She turned toward the Reine des Garous and everyone else did the same. And that incarnation of volume responded to their gazes. "I hate to interrupt your discussion, but do you have a moment?" She gave a quick wink to Asama. ...Eh? Asama had no idea what this was about, but the woman''s nose twitched as everyone tilted their heads. "Excuse me, but you have the same adorable scent as my daughter." "What scent...would that be?" The Reine des Garous stood up. She took half a step. They were farther apart than that, yet the woman still covered the distance. Was it a special way of walking or carrying her body? Regardless, she leaned in close enough to bite Asama''s left ear and whispered to her. "It''s a scent that says ''I want to be with you'', so it caught my attention." Asama just about asked "with who?" on reflex. "Ah." But she saw Mitotsudaira beyond the volume. She was holding her hand horizontally flat and lowering it over and over. The gesture probably meant "calm down". Asama: "Okay. Okay, Mito!" Silver Wolf: "Find a way to dodge the issue! Before it spreads to me!" Mitotsudaira seemed to have some kind of serious problem to deal with, so... Asama: "Mito, I''m sorry." Silver Wolf: "Eh?" Asama gave the Reine des Garous a smile and then spoke. "You must be noticing your own scent. Mito told me how well you get along with her father." "Oh, well said." The parent smiled. And she moved her cheek in close. Eh? thought Asama as several warning sign frames appeared around her. This was the loup-garou queen and Hexagone Fran?aise''s representative. Since she was a mystical creature and had powerful ether, she was a dangerous person to have so close. Asama felt it was rude, but she did not have the focus to spare on closing the sign frames. The Reine des Garous had no interest in criticizing her and in fact instantly assessed the varieties of sign frames. "You''re looking at this at an impressive level." With that, she sniffed Asama. She did it a second and third time on the right side of her face. "Oh, this scent." That reminded Asama of something. She had been facing left. In the tent the night before, they had pretended to sleep after he woke up. And after that, it was this cheek that had used his arm as a pillow. The Reine des Garous then moved right up in front of Asama''s face. That naturally placed something in front of her eyes. ...She''s so big... And not her height. Her boobs. Asama viewed that size while she let the Reine des Garous sniff her. ...Oh, I know what this is. Comparatively speaking, this had to be how Adele felt when looking at her. Yet as she stared at the Reine des Garous... Asama: "I don''t feel the urge to say anything like Adele always does to Kimi and me..." Flat Vassal: "That''s because it''s not as depressing when you already have some for yourself! There''s a huge difference between starting with nothing and starting with something!" Silver Wolf: "I-I would say I''m starting with something, but I''m still feeling that urge!" Wise Sister: "Heh heh heh. As the Boobs Brahmin at the top of the boobs caste, it can be hard to understand the suffering of the Boobs Shudra." Hori-ko: "Caste-wise, I would be a Boobs Kshatriya, which I believe should be abbreviated as boo-ya." Is that how it works? But once Asama thought about it, it actually worked out pretty well since a shrine maiden like her was a Brahmin and a royal like Horizon was a Kshatriya. Asama: "No, wait. That doesn''t work with Mito." Silver Wolf: "Um? Tomo? What doesn''t work with me?" But during that exchange... "" She was licked on the forehead. It was a small action. It only elicited an "Oh?" from those who noticed. But... "Mother...! What are you doing!?" "Oh? But Nate, I''m giving you an advantage here." Asama could not even guess what that meant. ...How does Mito''s mom licking me give Mito an advantage? But Mito seemed opposed to this. "Tomo! H-hurry down to the washing station, scrub your face with a face-washer, dry off with a towel, go to my king, and rub your forehead on him!" "I shouldn''t be so confused after you gave that much detail!" "Judge." Horizon raised her right hand while sweating. "Has Mitotsudaira-sama finally joined Asama-sama in crazy town?" "You''re saying I was already crazy, aren''t you!? Aren''t you!?" But then she heard laughter. It was the Reine des Garous. She turned toward Horizon and then Toori next to her. He was using a hand mirror to check how his black wig looked. "What do you think, Nate Maman? Does it look good on me?" "Yes, such things look far better on you than I would have guessed." "Good, good," he said. She smiled back at him and then returned to her seat. She then glanced over at Asama. "You have a wonderful scent....When two people are together enough for their scents to permeate each other, the result is twice as rich." "I see..." Is that how it works? was her only thought. She tried surreptitiously sniffing her shoulder, but she could not detect anything other than the perfume she was wearing. Then the Reine des Garous lightly swept her hair through the night air. "I more or less understand your connections now since that method is much more informative than asking through words. It seems your connections are fairly complex, but..." She looked to Toori and Horizon. "That king and her are at the center, aren''t they?" The Reine des Garous was glad she had come her tonight. ...That scent won''t be as clear once they reach the Musashi tomorrow. They were out in nature. In a forest. This was an unfamiliar land, but it was filled with scents familiar to a wolf''s nose. It was the best environment for picking up an individual''s scent and selecting particular aspects of it. Her daughter''s king had several scents on him, but those of his sister and the Musashi princess next to him were quite strong. But her daughter and the shrine representative girl''s scents were just as strong. Much fainter was the ninja''s. Yes, this is most likely the scent of that ninja that visited our home before. ...And there are many more like that. He must have gone to many lands, met many people, and seen many battlefields. And that was sure to continue. "As long as you don''t give up, you will conquer the world, won''t you?" "Yeah, and that''s how we''ll gather Horizon''s emotions and figure something out about the Apocalypse. We''ll also figure something out about the world''s other problems. Isn''t that right, Seijun?" "Judge. That is correct. Well said, Aoi. Gold star....C''mon, everyone, tell him what a good job he did." "Wh-what are you, an elementary school teacher!? Wait, you are, aren''t you!? I lose this round!" "Oh, Toori-sama, that was an unexpected ending to that one. Gold star....Now, everyone, tell him what a good job he did." "Noooo! Don''t respond to my gags with scattered applause instead of laughter!" Nevertheless, they all applauded with fake smiles. It seemed to be some kind of ritual, so the Reine des Garous joined in. And once her daughter''s king began swinging around an imaginary sword, the Musashi Vice President cleared her throat. She slowly turned toward the Reine des Garous. "Reine des Garous, I will now give you some secret Musashi information." Meaning... "Is it something we and the other nations are not yet aware of?" "Yes." The Musashi Vice President placed her right hand on her hip and her left on her chest. "To be honest, this is an idea I have kept hidden in my heart, so it has yet to be reviewed by the Treasurer, Secretary, 1st Special Duty Officer, or ''Musashi''. That means I still don''t know how practical it is, but..." "Let me hear it. I can decide how meaningful it is." "I appreciate it," replied the girl without relaxing her expression. However, the Asama Shrine Representative took action by opening a sign frame. "I''ll set up a barrier to block both sound and images. You can speak after that, Masazumi." For just a moment, a slight wind seemed to surround the meeting space. Then they heard a sound like the wind blowing through bamboo leaves. "Masazumi, you can speak now." "Judge. Thank you." "Oh, it''s nothing," said the Asama Shrine Representative with a bit of a smile. The Reine des Garous had a thought as she watched that girl. ...I see. These were powerful people. This group, including her daughter, was not just here because they were classmates. They also had their camaraderie of the powerful. The Reine des Garous thought, This is a strange sort of battle formation. When she had smelled the Asama Shrine Representative earlier, she had detected the scents of her daughter''s king, his sister, her daughter herself, and Far Eastern cooking. It had all been overlaid on the uniquely transparent scent of purification. However... ...She must be as close to their king as Nate is. The Vice President, Treasurer, Secretary, and Special Duty Officers were also here. A look around showed the others here also tended to be on the front line or holding important points in the combat records. Since the former imperial crown prince was also here, the entire class had to be the center of Musashi. Were they elites? What she did know was that the powerful leaders of various fields had gathered around her daughter''s king. This was a little different from the situation in Hexagone Fran?aise. The members of her nation''s main force all belonged to the academy, but they were divided into different classes based on combat style or occupation, making it all feel more like guilds. That was why they formed organizations where they could "gather", such as the Student Council or Chancellor''s Officers. That had the advantage of not restricting interaction between school year and of helping maintain the Student Council and Chancellor''s Officers as organizations. Most nations did not have an age restriction for students and that meant some people would hold an office for a long period of time. This was meant to ease some of the problems that would cause. If they did try to shove everyone into a single class like this one, there would be issues with school year differences and combat style differences. After all, Hexagone Fran?aise was beginning the history recreation of their national army, so they strictly divided their classes between combat style so they could train separately. ...If we do all need to gather, we just use the rooms for the Student Council or Chancellor''s Officers. She found it all to be stifling, so she just let everyone do as they pleased. But if she were to join an environment like the one her daughter had... "Now, then." Her thoughts were interrupted by the Musashi Vice President. "Listen, everyone. This isn''t something worth bringing up as an official topic at the meeting with Houjou and Mouri tomorrow. It really is that minor, but... I will probably ask all of you to gather some information, so I will say it while I can," she said. "After this battle with Houjou and Mouri, I want to participate in P.A. Oda''s actions in some form. I believe we will need to intervene in Nobunaga''s assassination at the Honnouji Incident that will probably occur during summer break." "Why?" asked the Reine des Garous. "Why act during summer break after the Testament Union has forbidden it?" The Reine des Garous gave a quiet whistle in her heart. ...That is an excellent decision. The Honnouji Incident referred to Nobunaga, head of the Oda clan, dying during an attack by Akechi Mitsuhide, one of his closest aides. It would happen while Nobunaga lodged in Kyoto''s Honnouji temple and it would result in the Oda forces splitting apart in the fight over succession. After slaying Mitsuhide in revenge, Hashiba would take the lead. Shibata would resist out of respect for the Oda clan, but he would lose to Hashiba''s forces in the Battle of Shizugatake. The incident could be seen as the greatest turning point for Hashiba''s later rule. But why was Musashi, aka Matsudaira, trying to intervene in that? According to the Testament, Matsudaira was so afraid of a surprise attack from anti-Nobunaga forces that they retreated from the Kawachi region near Kyoto after learning of Nobunaga''s death. Not only could they not get involved, they had to distance themselves from it. Nevertheless, the Reine des Garous supported the Musashi Vice President''s decision. ...They have no other choice. There was a reason for that. But it was possible the reason she had in mind was different from the reason the girl had in mind. Some people would try to be involved in a major historical turning point just for the fun of it. So... "Well?" She tried asking. "Why would a Matsudaira force try to get involved in Nobunaga''s assassination?" The Musashi Vice President reacted to her question. She gave the woman a calm look. And there was a thin smile on her opened lips. It was not quite a crescent moon, but her lips drew a shallow arc as she formed the words. "Coups, upheavals, and reorganizations. If they choose to use an interpretation of the Testament descriptions of such events, it is possible they will carry out some major operation." Meaning... "The Genesis Project....I think that is when P.A. Oda will set their Apocalypse solution in motion." Notes 1. The screen names Novice and Laborer look sort of similar in Japanese. Volume 6A, 7: Debaters around the Fire Volume 6A, Chapter 7: Debaters around the Fire Will the legitimacy of history Come to an end When history ends? Point Allocation (Debate) The moonlight falling on the city was swept away by the manmade lights. This was the nightscape of Paris. At the center of the large city stood a mansion surrounded by a vast garden and the residences and corporations surrounded that. The city''s buildings were not arranged in orderly rows. They were artlessly arranged back to back in distorted circles that made a clear distinction between districts. Those circles of buildings created a courtyard in the center and were known as blocks. The spaces between those blocks naturally formed roads. The roads between blocks were known as avenues and were seen as distinct from the normal city streets. Paris was currently utilizing those avenues. From the outside moving in, those main avenues had been sealed off. Since Paris had outer city walls, sealing off the inner avenues transformed the city into a giant maze. They would be fighting Hashiba in two days'' time, so they were installing anti-air cannons and defense barrier projectors at important points throughout the city and also deploying Lourd de Marionnettes. They had no time. Each task led right into another and no amount of materiel felt like enough. Paris was a city that never slept and, when viewed from outside, it looked like a light installed in the earth. Then there was further work outside of Paris. Two construction projects were underway there. They were building a moat and levees around the city. "Hey, over here!" These were large and vast projects. The workers included Lourd de Marionnettes as well as... "Hey! Mr. Big Dragon! Come over here!" The 6 Terrestrial Dragons that had regrouped with Bernard were assisting the construction. Dragons. They were all winged and more than 100 meters long. These ones were capable of walking on two legs. At first, they had been standing at Paris''s six vertices to protect the city, but as they watched the progress of construction... "We can''t just sit here and watch, humans..." ...they began to help. The humans were initially surprised by these giant beings who could quickly break down and push aside the dirt. "You''ll help us!?" "No, you moron," said the dragon digging by the eastern gate. "You see," he continued. "If you don''t win here, this nation is in trouble. To ensure we have a home, we need this nation to uphold the contract from 400 years ago, but if a new power takes over, they would have to decide whether to discard or uphold that contract. We just want things to stay the way they are, so we''d like to avoid any possibility of having to renegotiate things." "That''s right," said the one by the southeastern gate two kilometers away. "M.H.R.R. and Hashiba might say they''ll recognize our territory, but Master Bernard says it won''t work out that way." "Why not?" asked one of the tiny people. "I dunno." The dragons tilted their long heads. "I don''t really get it myself," said the dragon digging at the southern gate which was closest to the Hashiba forces. "But he says we need to participate in this battle to make it clear that we, the main dragon clan, belong to Europe. "Oh?" said a member of the transport unit delivering a great quantity of cleared dirt outside the city. His summer uniform''s shirt was tied around his waist and he wiped away sweat with a towel. "Because if the Hashiba-controlled M.H.R.R. takes over here, you might be driven out as a Far Eastern group?" "I''m guessing that''s the reason..." The dragon did not give a clear answer and a female giant responded after arriving with a wine barrel of water. She spoke while accepting a receipt signe cadre from the site manager who was half her height. "That''s weird. If you''re afraid of being driven out on the Far Eastern side of things, wouldn''t Hashiba''s recognition of your territory be enough?" "You''d think so, but Master Bernard says otherwise." "That''s right," said the dragon in charge of the southeastern gate. He groaned to himself while fixing the shape of the earthen wall he was forming with his front legs. "Master Bernard said he would be taking all responsibility onto himself....We''ve got nowhere else to go, so we came here hoping we might be of some use." "You don''t have to worry about that. You''re being a lot more than just ''some'' help!" "Yeah!" replied the others, so the dragon nodded. "I was still a kid 400 years ago and didn''t really understand it all, but my dad and the others apparently went around killing all sorts of humans. We would also sometimes crush the ones that came to mess with us in the mountains." The dragons straightened up and looked to Paris. "It looks small to us, but it''s a lot different from what our parents talked about. I can see why some of us feel so hopelessly behind the times." "Yeah," said the dragon by the north gate as he casually grabbed and picked up a nearby Lourd de Marionnette. He gave the screaming Lourd de Marionnette a quick glance. "You react the same as ever, but you''ve got thinner armor and more weapons than back then." He set down the Lourd de Marionnette and then peered over Paris''s wall. "Hm... How long would it take for me to crush it all on my own? A day maybe?" As soon as he said that, a wall of light rose high into the sky from the inside of the city wall. That was an anti-air defense barrier meant to block ultra-massive objects. Some of the barriers seemed to have reacted, so with a rumbling sound, the dragon was hit on the jaw and knocked upwards and backwards. After a while, he collapsed onto his back. The earthen wall burst like water spray, the wheat field beyond it was crushed, and a portion of the moat collapsed. The dragon quickly rolled over and shook his head. "Ow...! What was that!?" The other dragons spoke up without even looking his way. "And there we have someone so far behind the times they don''t know about the humans'' defense systems." "A day? You''d never manage it that fast, you iiiiidiot." "If you all know about them, you must''ve been caught by them too, right!?" "No, no." The northwestern dragon shook his head. "I heard about them when I guided some lost humans out of the mountains." "Even when the humans don''t change, you still need to find a chance to gather information." The other dragons also spoke to the people at their feet. "Oh, you can laugh. Mocking the hopeless and praising the skilled is how we dragons do things. Even you other races can tell when we''re hopeless and there''s nothing quite as humiliating as being laughed at by you. So laugh it up....Oh, but don''t laugh when it''s me." They all laughed at that. "Dammit." The dragon on the ground hopped to his feet and got back to work. "You''d better remember this." When he said that, he noticed some glowing smoke leave his mouth. "Hey, humans. Is there anywhere I can fire a dragon cannon? All this moving around has built up the pressure." "Why not fire it into the sky?" "For us, that acts as a signal to other clans. Like saying we''re in battle or about to die." "Okay." The captain in charge of carrying dirt waved to the others. "Then you take a quick break. We''ll be over at the dirt pile!" "Testament!" The workers sounded tired but motivated. Partially because of the dragons'' presence, but also... "We really are carrying the weight of this nation''s history and future on our shoulders, aren''t we?" "But," said the man harvesting some wheat early to make room for the expansions to the moat by the southern gate. He looked up at the dragon shining in the moonlight. "You dragons talk a lot more than I expected." "Don''t your old stories mention people who wandered into the mountains and were given jewels for answering a dragon''s riddles? Or that we turn into sages when we get old? Or that we''ll guide a cute girl down the mountain?" "Our bodies are partially supported by the ether from the ley lines, so we put a lot of focus on our territory. So as long as you don''t try to mess with our daily lives or territory, we''re pretty easy to get along with. Although we do have our pride, so we won''t let you get away with making a fool of us." "Right? It''s said we attack and eat people because of all the fighting in the Germanic part of Europe way back when, but that was only because the cooling climate shifted our territory south. Besides, humans don''t even taste good. It''s not part of our culture or traditions, so we have no real reason to prey on you." The dragon stared up into the sky. "Generally...we just want a simple life. The elder says we have no ambition, but it''s not like we ever leave our territory. Can''t we just live normal lives?" "Right, right," said another. "We''re biological, so we''ll fall in love when we see a cute girl during spring..." "You do?" "Of course. We have a low birth rate, so our breeding desire is pretty strong and you can''t exactly call us a refined species. And we''ll get depressed when we''re rejected. But..." The dragon breathed out a mist of white ether light as if it was cigarette smoke. And he looked to the center of Paris. "That''s just for us Terrestrial Dragons. The Celestial ones are different," he said. "Celestial Dragons apparently have the same ''mold'' as us, but we''re biological. We''re living creatures, right? But they''re more like spirits or gods. They don''t need to eat and only do it for the flavor and they don''t have kids, so they have very little ''desire'' either for breeding or food. If there is a desire they have..." "Yeah?" asked the man digging up the trees alongside the original moat so they could be moved. "What desire do the Celestial Dragons have?" "Well." The dragon looked over the outer wall and into Paris. "Celestial Dragons simply have a desire to be a ''dragon''. Did you know? The words like dragon and drachen originally referred to ''a harsh temperament''. That''s what the Celestial Dragons are. They''re like a living lecture to us Terrestrial Dragons." The dragons'' voices reached into the city. But when they passed the city walls, they changed into something like the roaring of wind. The audio-related defense barriers were being tested at low power. So while the people inside could see the dragons moving and the outdoor lamps swayed back and forth, they could not hear the cacophony of work noises. The ground would sometimes shake from construction along the wall, but it was the noise inside Paris that took precedence there. Inside the city, Paris''s streets were under construction. It was mostly turning the city into a maze by sealing off the avenues and building internal levees just in case. They were also setting up and reinforcing anti-air equipment. Lourd de Marionnettes walked to their posts on the main avenues and plazas, but... "Southern District 1! We''re activating the stealth along the primary avenue! This will take 4 minutes!" With that, a wall appeared along the avenue. It was a thin wall of ether light with an arched roof. Viewed from outside, it displayed the scene on the inside, but... "Ohh." The people and Lourd de Marionnettes on the avenue disappeared. By using stealth while moving and taking up positions, they could hide the arrangement of their Lourd de Marionnettes and other major equipment. Even if Hashiba was observing them from the sky, the locations of most things would be unclear. And someone watched it happen from an elevated position. It was the Roi-Soleil who stood on the roof of the mansion in Paris''s center that acted as his palace. "Tomorrow, we will activate stealth barriers around the entire city, preventing anyone outside from detecting anything on the inside. Paris truly is a battlefield toy box. Don''t you think, Bernard?" "Dragons have no use for toys." That comment came from an elderly man wearing old armor over a bluish-black summer uniform. That was Bernard and he gave the Roi-Soleil a sidelong glance with his bestial eyes. "It would seem the construction is going well thanks to the help from us dragons." "Heh. We would have finished by tomorrow night even without you....But thanks to your help, we should finish by tomorrow morning." "Any reason for hastening it?" "So we can rest and enjoy ourselves." The Roi-Soleil puffed his chest out with pride. He was looking far to the south where a certain silhouette was visible. That was the Azuchi Castle. That ship had split apart for the Great Return and created a line leading south, so he was seeing the first central ship. "The enemy is already looking beyond their battle with us. Bernard, what is your opinion of that? For example, what will things be like tomorrow?" "Well." Bernard took a step back on the roof to stand on the highest point and look around. "Roi-Soleil, do you think Hashiba is going to begin their flooding tomorrow?" "Hashiba takes things seriously. And she intends to turn this into their Invasion of Mouri. We, on the other hand, are trying to view it as a portion of the Thirty Years'' War, as are the surrounding nations I''m sure." "Why?" "Testament." The Roi-Soleil nodded. "M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda take the history recreation very seriously. They are prepared to make interpretations, but they have never even once chosen to not recreate something in the Testament descriptions. In a way, they are the most faithful to the Testament Union even as they defy it." "What does that matter?" "Because it is that, Bernard." The Roi-Soleil laughed quietly and did not bother turning back toward Bernard. "Heh. Think of it in reverse, Bernard. You are the mercenary captain who is originally from M.H.R.R. but, being Protestant, constantly defied the Catholic mainstream of M.H.R.R....When you inherited that name, weren''t you taught that it was joining a foreign nation that proved how seriously he took his actions as a Landsknecht who would turn on his own nation for the right price and contract?" "Well..." Bernard seemed to realize something because he looked to the south. He faced the same direction as the Roi-Soleil to view the Azuchi Castle''s silhouette. The lights of Paris made the distant Azuchi difficult to make out, but Bernard spoke quietly as he stared at it. "Are you suggesting they have a reason to carry out the history recreation so seriously?" "They probably do." The Roi-Soleil did not make a definite statement, but he did put his hands on his hips. "Hashiba has been constantly demonstrating that they are doing the ''right'' thing. And what is it they gain from that?" "The legitimacy of their history recreation." Bernard answered immediately, but he did not stop there. "If they can demonstrate that they have been ''properly'' fulfilling the history recreation..." That would mean... "Everything they are doing would be the proper course of action." "Testament." The Roi-Soleil nodded and took a breath. "Bernard, you have lived far longer than me. Since you existed back when Hexagone Fran?aise was known as Gaul, you have lived longer than this very nation. I will show my respect on that front." "What about the fact that I am a Celestial Dragon?" "If you are a Celestial Dragon, then I am a god." The Roi-Soleil glanced back over his shoulder. "If you insist on using your status as a Celestial Dragon, I too will insist on using my status." "I appreciate your thoughtfulness." "And I am glad we have something in common. Besides, I am now a servant to love. That is something you can never understand, so I am thankful we can use our inherited names to speak together." "I see," said Bernard, but then he restated it. "Testament....Does that work?" "Testament, exactly right....Now, Bernard, that is enough of a preface. There is something I must tell you. You have lived a long life, but there is a lot about the present you still do not understand." "How much has changed since Anne of Austria came to visit us?" The Roi-Soleil nodded at his question. "As Celestial Dragons, you must have noticed the Apocalypse''s progress....The world''s ley lines and ether are thinning and it will pass the critical point during October of this year. Given the close connection between Celestial Dragons and the ley lines, you must have noticed the reduction in the ether that forms you." "...Indeed we have." "Testament. I can sense it too. Lately, I have had a lot of split ends in my flares." The Roi-Soleil sounded calm. "At this rate, the Apocalypse will happen. It will not be a dramatic thing. The critical point will arrive and everything will simply fade away. And..." And... "We have heard two proposed methods of saving us from the Apocalypse....The first is the Far East''s plan to have Musashi''s princess gather all of the Logismoi Oplo and use them in some way. And the other..." Bernard finished for the Roi-Soleil. "I heard about that when I inherited this name. P.A. Oda''s Genesis Project." "Testament....Do you understand now?" The Roi-Soleil pointed past Paris where construction continued through the night. He pointed to the Azuchi far to the south. "I think they follow the history recreation so closely to increase the legitimacy of their Genesis Project." "Are you just guessing?" "If I am wrong, feel free to laugh at me. My history recreation includes a love of theatre and I often get up on the stage myself." "Yes, I suppose it''s harder on the performer when people don''t laugh." And with that... "" Bernard quietly laughed. The laughter slightly lifted the corners of the Roi-Soleil''s mouth as well. "Bernard....I will make sure you are useful." "Even with all this power as a nation and an army?" "You refused Anne''s invitation," said the Roi-Soleil. "You are not here now because of me, so I will show you I am an emperor who can conquer you....That is my tribute to Anne. To show her I can do this." "Is that so? Is that so?" Bernard returned to a neutral expression and nodded. "Then what will the emperor show this mercenary captain?" "What we have in common." That being... "The day after tomorrow, they will attack us as if we are Mouri no matter what it takes. So listen, Bernard, Protestant mercenary captain. I do not know your reasons, but we will crush Hashiba as a European force." The Roi-Soleil created a flare in his raised palm and crushed it in his grip. "I have no intention of granting legitimacy to P.A. Oda''s Genesis Project. We must protect Europe as the rulers of Europe. That is what I mean." "So what even is the Genesis Project?" Naomasa spoke next to the weakened campfire. It was past nine and the dampness of night dew was beginning to weigh down their yukatas and summer uniforms. They all sat at the chairs near the fire or around the table. Among them, Horizon responded to Naomasa''s question. "To be blunt, we don''t even know how gathering my Logismoi Oplo is supposed to save us from the Apocalypse." "Judge. But we do have a hint for the Genesis Project." While sitting in a log chair west of the campfire, Masazumi looked to the Reine des Garous. She rested her elbows on her lap and leaned forward while the Reine des Garous crossed her legs and leaned back. "Wasnt that ''to end the world but not to let it end''?" asked the woman. "Yes. Those are the words Lord Matsunaga left us with." "What a strange thing to say," said Gin who had removed her false arms and wore a track suit. She looked to Masazumi with Muneshige by her side. "I find it odd that he didn''t just call it ''redoing the world''." "That''s true," said Narumi at the table by the fire. She rested her head in her hand and wore a large short-sleeved kosode to allow her false arms through. "Ending it but not letting it end. I don''t really like that phrasing. It sounds like they aren''t starting over again or resetting things." "Then what...other way could you...say it?" Hearing Suzu''s question, Asama looked up and stopped working at managing the base camp''s fire. "The reverse would be ''to begin but not begin''." "But which one is it?" Mary tilted her head while working with Tenzou to wrap the pots and plates in rush mats and tie them up with string. "Which one is more important?" "What do you mean by ''which one''?" "Judge." Mary nodded to Tenzou. "To end it and begin it again, or to not end it and not begin it. Which one are they putting more focus on?" She sat up and lifted the wrapped plates a little. She flattened her eyebrows as she confirmed the knotted strings could carry the weight of the plates. "If they are focused on the former, they will work harder toward ending it. If they are focused on the latter, they will work harder to keep it going. Lord Matsunaga''s statement did not indicate where the focus lies, so..." Mary hesitated before continuing. "Would the Genesis Project be to end it but allow it to continue?" That''s right, thought Asama concerning Mary''s words. It sounded like a play on words, but that description of the Genesis Project was contradictory. "You can''t simultaneously end something and not end it." Asama spread her hands and then intertwined her two sets of fingers. "So it must mean to do both in parallel." "But is it possible to do that in parallel?" Someone responded to Naruze''s question: Neshinbara. "There is a way." Asama turned toward him and saw him staring into the campfire. A closer look showed his right hand was held toward the fire. Asama: "He''s in his own little world, isn''t he?" Mal-Ga: "I was going to call him an idiot, but that''s so cringeworthy I don''t even feel like warning him..." Unturning: "Urquiaga, does the Secretary''s pose there mean anything?" "Well," began Urquiaga before taking a breath. Uqui: "It is the mood that matters. Narumi, don''t you have someone back in Oushuu who runs almost entirely on the current mood? Well, don''t you?" "Okayyy! This is Katakura-kun, the annoying half of the Aoba Student Council President and Vice President duo! I know you''re busy working through the night to repair the school building after Masamune-kun''s Seiryu sliced right through it, but rejoice! For I am here to pay you a visit! Happy, aren''t you? Ecstatic, aren''t you? I mean, it''s me visiting to harass you in the middle of the night! Now, with a name like Katakura-kun, it can be easy to mistake me for the Katagiri who''s shown up in M.H.R.R. lately, can''t it!? Eh? What is it, Yoshihime, Age 30? Theirs is really cute and I''m not? Now, now, Yoshihime, Age 30, how about you say what you really think!? Call me cute-noying!...Who was it that just called me creep-noying!? Say it more! "Anyway, they call him Kacky, so you all need to call me Kackoo! Got that!? Kackoo! Eh? What is it, Yoshihime, Age 30? You want me to jump around a bit? Sure thing! Listen, listen, do you hear all that money rattling around!?...You want me to treat you to some food since I visited? What kind of tyranny is this!? Under no circumstances will I say no! I''ll pay up! Dammit, I just have to hand over the money, right!? Are you really that cheap!? You''d better remember this! Cause I''m pretty forgetful myself!!" Asama saw Narumi reach for the sake on the table without speaking a word. ...Something must have come to mind. Well, everyone''s different. But that aside, Neshinbara''s statement had her curious. What had he meant? Naito must have been wondering the same thing because she went ahead and asked him. "Bara-yan? What was that you were saying about the Genesis Project?" "I think we can take it at face value. Because..." For no apparent reason, he grabbed a piece of firewood and held the fire in front of his face. When Suzu noticed... "B-be careful..." "Eh?...Hot!!" Neshinbara dropped the firewood back into the campfire. "You idiot. The heat permeates the wood like a pipe," said Naomasa. "But I think I understand what you mean." Are you listening? "The idea of ''ending it while not letting it end'' works if you do it in parallel just like Mary said." "But 6th Special Duty Officer...how do you do that?" "That''s the question." With that, Naomasa got up from her seat and stuck her false arm in the campfire. She pulled out a large piece of firewood with a black carbonized surface. "There....Oh, Suzu, this isn''t too hot for me, so don''t worry." "R-right." As Suzu nodded, Naomasa split the firewood down the middle. ...Ah. Asama heard a dry sound followed by a fibrous tearing. It was not fully burnt. "Masa." "Don''t say it. Even I''m realizing this is kind of long-winded. But I might as well go through with it." Naomasa reached into her skirt and pulled out a tool set that doubled as a carabiner. With a light shake, a knife flipped out and she used that to flatten out the firewood''s cross section. After about 3 seconds of work, she blew on the firewood and held it up. "How about that?" On Naomasa''s insistence, Asama viewed the firewood''s cross section. "The outside has been carbonized...but the middle is still living wood." "It''s pretty easy to tell here since this firewood hadn''t fully dried out." Asama understood what Naomasa was saying. "Are you asking whether this wood is burned or not burned?" "That''s right....In fact, with the fire at this level, it would never be able to fully burn the inside. So you could say the fire has been set up perfectly to make sure it ''burns but does not burn''," explained Naomasa. "Also, this firewood can still be used as firewood, so we can say it hasn''t ''ended''." "Oh, I get it..." That comment came from Toori. He and Horizon sat next to Mitotsudaira at the table. "In other words," he said while crossing his arms and looking to Naomasa, "It''s like someone who looks completely tanned but isn''t tanned below their clothes." "You didn''t listen to a word of Masa''s explanation, did you!? Did you!?" Asama was aware her shoulders had slumped. "But if we do assume the ''ending'' and ''not ending'' will happen in parallel, there is still one thing we don''t know....Oh, and I''m not talking about the method used. This is a more fundamental issue." "Heh heh heh. Asama, quit putting on airs and switch over to your ether exposition mode! Yes, I''m well aware you said ''one thing we don''t know'' as a way to obscure the issue! Now, were you obscuring it with steam or with a sunbeam!? If we have a choice, the steam is better because you can see through it by adjusting the brightness! If you ask me, we should add some steam to the Genesis Project! And you should ask me since it''s the Genesis Project!" Asama raised her right fist, so the idiot sister fled. "Anyway." Asama took a breath. "The Apocalypse is a thinning of the ether flowing through the ley lines. That means it is happening in parallel across the entire world. So if it is happening to us and the air over there, it is also happening at the bottom of the ocean, deep underground, and in the farthest reaches of the heavens." In that case... "How is there a way to ''end'' a portion of it but ''not end'' another portion?" Adele realized Asama was right. But Adele had another thought as well. ...Umm. She was not sure if she should say this. She looked around and found the others were also thinking about Asama''s line. They had their thoughts as well, so Adele chose to speak. "Hey, Asama-san?" "Yes, what is it, Adele?" "You''re our ether expert, so if you don''t understand something, how are we supposed to?" Everyone froze. They silently stopped moving with their arms still crossed and hands still on their chins. After a while, Horizon raised her right hand. "I have a good idea." "What is it, Vicereine Horizon?" "Judge....In a way, Asama-sama has just dumped this problem on us." "Uuh..." groaned Asama, making Adele feel apologetic, but the Vicereine... "So, Adele-sama, how about you throw the question right back at Asama-sama by making it clear that the rest of us are no help whatsoever?" "Wh-why do I have to do it!?" protested Adele. She looked around for help, but everyone Reine des Garous included averted their gaze. They apparently did not want to get dragged into this. ...Suzu-san!? She looked back to find Naomasa holding Suzu''s shoulders while they placed some potatoes in the campfire. "Here, Suzu, this one is yours. You can look forward to eating it tomorrow morning." "U-umm." Suzu glanced back toward Adele. "G-good luck." ...How am I supposed to turn down that support!? She could not rely on Suzu now. In fact, she could not rely on anyone. She had to do this herself. So she thought about what to say. "U-uh, I just have to answer in some way that will convince her we''re useless, right!?" Horizon nodded with sweat on her brow. "Judge. You must reveal to Asama-sama that we are hopeless excuses for human beings that she cannot even think about relying on! That is an important job." ...Stop piling on the pressure! She could tell Suzu kept glancing her way, but she could not worry the girl. So Adele spoke to Asama. "Basically, the overall density of ether is dropping, right? Then..." Then... "Can''t we just constantly breathe in to gather it around us and increase the density? Surely you would undershtand that!" Her tongue slipped. Unturning: "What was that at the end? Going the extra mile to convince her?" Uqui: "Narumi, even we know how to show restraint." Mal-Ga: "Yeah, I wonder if the readers would get it if I used that for the ending of my next doujinshi." Flat Vassal: "Why are you all focusing more on me misspeaking than on what I actually said!?" Me: "That''s right, everyone! Adele made a good attempt there! She was given a difficult task and she isn''t even a professional, so that was an admirable attempt!" Horizon threw a straight punch without even looking his way and the idiot made one full flip. "Toori-sama, Adele-sama is feeling shamed, so why would you only continue to attack her? You need to be more undershtanding....Oh, my apologies." "I-I see you''re willing to take this pretty far, Vicereine Horizon!" As the others tried to figure out what to do, Asama raised her right hand. "Um, for now, let''s just say I''m in charge of answering this but the rest of you should be seeing if you can come up with any ideas." "Yes," agreed Masazumi. She looked around at the others. "And either way, I think P.A. Oda''s Genesis Project will begin sometime soon." "Why''s that, Seijun? Have you awoken to prophetic powers?" "You have, Crossdressing Honda-kun!?" "Quiet, both of you....Listen. Nobunaga''s assassination is the last time P.A. Oda remains a monolith. If they''re planning some major event like the Genesis Project to save us from the Apocalypse, they can''t wait until after the history recreation has split them apart, can they? That is why we need to search for a way to intervene in P.A. Oda''s history recreation after the Houjou battle." But Masazumi had more to say from there. "And in addition to the Genesis Project, we are also pursuing the Princess. Asama is having trouble making sense of what the Genesis Project actually is, but the truth is we are missing a piece. We have yet to fully investigate the Princess who is said to be involved in the Genesis Project." "You mean finding out what was originally in the center of the Age of Dawn relief we saw in that academy from the Age of Dawn?" asked Tenzou. "Judge," replied someone other than Masazumi. It was Mary. She wrapped her arms around his arm and leaned forward a bit as she opened her mouth. She spoke directly with no hesitation in her voice. "My father went missing 30 years ago along my mother and some others and then returned again, but so did the others who have fallen victim to the Princess Disappearances." "We thought the ruins below Sanada were where they had gone," said Tenzou. "But the dates didn''t quite match up." "Judge." Mary turned toward him. She rotated her body around as if using his arm as a pivot point, so his arm ended up deep between her breasts and thighs. As everyone held their breath and glared at him, Mary spoke with her eyebrows somewhat raised. "The Genesis Project, the Princess Disappearances, the academy said to have existed 30 years ago, and the Age of Dawn relief that was partially erased. We have been pursuing the three other than the Genesis Project, but has the time come for all of them to coincide?" Tenzou sensed a threat to his life. Mary holding onto his arm was not a problem. She had a habit of holding onto things without noticing and for someone as resilient as her... ...It is such an adorable habit. Depending on her lifestyle or fate, she may have grown very attached to a stuffed animal or doll. "" He doubted she would ever live a life where she was attached to a character body pillow, but he was hoping he could give her a life that allowed this habit to continue. But it was a danger at the moment. She had done this before while wearing her uniform. But now she was in her track suit. This was the first time for that. The inner suit portion was the same as with her uniform, so there should not have been any real reason to grow flustered. And yet... ...The top is different and the tights are different! He cursed his own love of overly-specific genres. He wished he could enter staring mode, but the way Asama and Mitotsudaira were fanning each other with their hands was too dangerous. And just as he tried to figure out what to do... "Master Tenzou?" Mary''s question brought him back to his senses. And... "What is it, Mary-dono?" "What do you think?" ...Eh? He had not been listening. No, he had been listening, but he could not remember if she had said anything since that. ...Oh, no! Had she or had she not said something? He was fairly certain there had been enough time for a "". There definitely had been. Probably. But there was no guarantee Mary had said anything in that time. What should I do? he wondered as he faced Mary''s expectant gaze. Azuma: "Tenzou-kun sure gives things a lot of thought." 10ZO: "I-I wasn''t expecting anything from you!" Azuma: "Well, it''s just that Miriam makes up her mind immediately." Almost Everyone: "Ho ho...?" Gold Mar: "You were speaking with her via divine transmission before Asama-chi shut it down, weren''t you?" Azuma: "Yes. Miriam and that girl like hearing about things outside." Flat Vassal: "You must be confident if you arent denying it..." Tenzou wished he could be that bold, but Azuma could be a bit clueless. But even with something feeling off about this, Tenzou made up his mind. ...I-I can just apologize if I get it wrong! At the very least, he could not ask his classmates. Well, he could, but his future was forfeit if he did. So he made up his mind and replied to Mary. "Mary-dono." "Y-yes!?" "Well...if you ask me..." They had been discussing the Genesis Project and the Princess Disappearances. There was a lot to think about there, but... ...If we can see the complete Age of Dawn relief in Houjou, we need to start with that. There were three other mysteries as well, but they could only guess about them at the moment. Since there was one they had an actual means of reaching, he felt like the shortest route would be to go see that one first. But Tenzou remembered something. In England, he had seen where Henry VIII, Mary''s father, had been taken by the Princess Disappearances. And below Novgorod, they had been present when Holland Chancellor William of Orange was taken by the Princess Disappearances and the emblem of the Princess Disappearances had appeared behind Mary''s back as well. For Mary, he doubted the Princess Disappearances that had taken her father was something she could simply view as a past incident. So he gave an answer to what she had said before. "Do not worry, Mary-dono. I will always be here to support you." Tenzou saw Mary give a start in response to his words. Her eyebrows were raised and her eyes somewhat widened as she directed those blue eyes straight toward him. But there was a red flush to her cheeks. Huh? She continued looking him in the eye for the span of a breath. Then Mary smiled and held his arm even tighter. Judge, thank you very much. Y-youre welcome. His arm was entirely embedded between her breasts and his forearm was pressing against the line down from her navel. I-I cant move! Asama: If shes just touching you, it counts as an accident. Move, and its groping. Silver Wolf: Tomo? Just out of curiosity, whats the Shinto response to groping? Asama: Well, first a loud groper alarm sounds along with some mood music, then the arm and hand that did the groping are twisted until they snap by the combat gods who couldnt find a romantic partner, then the combat gods touch you all over where you tried to touch, three days later you get some nerve pain that feels like theres an earthworm in your urethra, and also your hand is deflected from the person you tried to touch. Tachibana Wife: Wouldnt the first and last parts be enough? Asama: It only ended up like that because each generation has had fun putting in their own additions. Oh, but Shinto is actually pretty strict on gropers. After all, the Shinto gods often say things like Eh, an animals fine too or I was actually an inanimate object all along!, but as long as they establish a connection, theyll get married and take responsibility. So in Shinto, you can take responsibility with animals and inanimate objects, but gropers who dont take responsibility are harshly punished. So this nonsense is a legitimate part of Shinto!? Tenzou shuddered, but then Asama smiled in his direction. Isnt that great, Tenzou-kun? Huh!? His confused exclamation received a response from Naruze who was inking a sketch without looking his way. She made it sound completely obvious. Mary said, Master Tenzou, is it a nuisance having to support me with your arm all the time? Note: pay attention to the different expressions Mary makes when shes talking about something serious and when shes noticed a gap in how they rely on each other. What are you jotting down in your notes? But that solved the mystery. There had been a misunderstanding and he had jumped the gun, but his statement about supporting Mary had not been wrong. Also Silver Wolf: Anyway, since this has Marys approval, wouldnt it not be groping even if the 1st Special Duty Officer did move? Gold Mar: Thats a lot of responsibility. Scarred: Responsibility? Asama: Th-the responsibility to support you, Mary! And you holding onto his arm is the proof that hes doing that, so keep doing it a whole bunch, okay? Im not sure if Asama-dono is being a nuisance or gift-giver this time. But Even if I can move, I still cant bring myself to do it! At least he would no longer be harshly punished for any accidental movement. However The more our people discuss things outside of Musashi, the more mysteries we find about the Genesis Project, said Masazumi with a sigh. Then Muneshige smiled from his seat at the table. That just means you have some excellent people who can notice the things you have overlooked. Mal-Ga: Excellent people? Who? Other than Margot, I mean. Worshiper: Whew I thought I was only popular with the little girls, but now Im being praised by Muneshige-kun who isnt just outside of my interests but in another category altogether? It must be the youthful life force radiating from me. Silver Wolf: Honestly, that kind of depresses me since I havent been able to say much tonight. Me: Cmon, Nate, youve been keeping a close eye on our surroundings this whole time. To protect us, I guess. Wouldnt that be why you havent been saying much? Silver Wolf: Eh!? Y-yes, Ive been keeping an eye on, um, not one of us, but certainly something in the area. Because I need to be ready no matter what might happen. Vice President: Thats more or less it. And if we discussed this any further, we would only be making speculations on top of earlier speculation. Everyone, can I have your attention for a moment? The Reine des Garous saw everyones eyes shift from their sign frames to their Vice President. Oh, my. They were quite disciplined. It had looked like they were having some kind of silly conversation a moment before, but they had all shifted their attention at a word from their leader. They did seem to have some large openings, but being able to switch that on and off meant a lot. I suppose that would be the Far Eastern and Musashi way of doing it. The Far East was under provisional rule, so they had no second chances as a nation. They were standing on the precipice, but there was no point in lamenting that fact. They had no second chances and they had to keep their focus on reality. But they could not remain that serious at all times. That was as true for adults as it was for children and the elderly. The Reine des Garous herself knew quite well that it was impossible for anyone to constantly brood over something. Even if they knew they had no second chances and that they were under a lot of pressure, they would end up moving in a more cheerful direction. Because as long as they abandoned the pride that insisted they be serious at all times, they knew they would be able to keep this up for longer if they remained cheerful. She had learned that when she met her husband. The Reine des Garous knew that her daughter had to understand that as well. No, all of the boys and girls here did. As did their king. Since they had no second chances, they would enjoy themselves in the moment. Things could get dangerous when they continued carrying on during battles, but With the life I live, I cant exactly tell them to take things more seriously. That was a job for their teachers, their Vice President and other officers, and their leaders. As a parent, she was curious how her daughter and her friends would enjoy the present. Wanting to know that her daughter was living a fun and happy life may have been a bit self-indulgent for a parent who had chosen to live away from that daughter, but she was still curious. However, she did not intrude on their sign frame conversation. Musashi and Hexagone Fran?aise were on friendly terms, so they did exchange information. That allowed her to view and intrude on their conversations and she had done so before, but the situation was different here. She was to be their enemy and she was within the barrier set up by the Asama Shrine Representative. Inside that barrier, their Vice President spoke. We have exchanged some information. And I believe we have shown you what we plan for the future. Tomorrow, we will head to Houjou during our travel day and the day after that we will fight the Tensho Jingo Conflict and the Siege of Odawara. There, we will check the Age of Dawn relief in Houjou and after thatwe will find a reason and means with which to intervene in P.A. Odas actions. A lot of you will have work to do tomorrow, but tomorrow will generally be a rest day to continue the study camp. Got that? She received several overlapping responses of judge and yes. And Does anyone else have something to say here? Judge. The Reine des Garous heard a voice from one of the seats around the fire. It came from a boy. That squinty-eyed boy had been tying up the firewood and taking apart the stones for the cooking stove they no longer needed. He raised his hand before making his statement. Give me two daysno, a day and a half of time. There is somewhere I want to visit on my own. Volume 6A, 8: Sky Viewer on the Ground Volume 6A, Chapter 8: Sky Viewer on the Ground The reason someone leaves Is to go and meet someone Point Allocation (Planned) Naito looked up when she heard what Noriki said. He had said he was going somewhere for a day and a half, but... ...So it''s somewhere he can go in a day and a half, is it? "Where will you be going? I''m assuming it isn''t anywhere on the Musashi. Right, Nori-rin?" "Nori-rin..." He glared at her, but she had always called him that. And he had always glared at her in response, so nothing had changed. Next to her, Naruze also turned toward Noriki. "A day and a half or two days? It must be somewhere pretty far away. Couldn''t you get there quicker if we gave you a ride on the back of our Schwarz Fr?ulein or Weiss Fr?ulein?" "No, it''s pretty close to here. But there''s something I have to do there." Someone responded to Noriki''s statement: Asama. She opened a sign frame by her hands. "It''s Suwa, isn''t it?" "Judge." Noriki nodded. "Suwa''s main shrine in Shinshu. From this part of Sanada, it should only take half a day on foot." ...Suwa, huh? Naito quickly opened a Magie Figur and called up a map of the Far East. Asama would normally perform the check of such a wide area, but she could not act here. ...It''s on the Shinto network, but this is a shrine from a different affiliation group. Asama was a shrine maiden of the Asama Shrine that worshiped Sakuya and the Asama Shrine was Musashi''s main shrine. Meanwhile, Noriki belonged to Suwa which had its main shrine on the surface and managed his old home, making it his birthplace shrine. Since Suwa belonged to a different affiliation group, the Asama Shrine had to act as an intermediary for him to access it on the Musashi. The Asama Shrine handled the formal processing of his contract and spells, but when politics were involved, it was dangerous to get too involved in issues related to another affiliation group''s god. If anything happened, they would have to repay the other shrine in some way. So... "It would also be a pain to have Seijun check over this, so I''ll handle the map of the area," said Naito. "Since Ga-chan and I do delivery work, we have the map that''s been built up since Musashi''s construction." Naito had already displayed the map in her hand. She first had it show Sanada land and the area around Ueda. The map primarily showed the provisional borders and cities. The details were centered on those areas and things grew more abstract farther away from them. Some parts were in color, but that was mixed with areas in black and white or drawn in pen. It was a patchwork collection of small maps drawn from what was visible on or near the Musashi. The map had been passed down by the delivery business, but not even delivery workers could leave the Musashi. However, they had spent decades photographing a wide area using telescope spells while the Musashi was in flight. ...And this is the result of cutting and pasting them all together. The images Naruze had taken near Mito would have already been added in. Naito wanted to check on that, but now was not the time. She found the area she wanted and zoomed in. Then she held it overhead. "Does this work?" She pointed at one point in the Koshinetsu region from behind the Far East map. "This here is where we are now. It''s near the border between northwest Koshinetsu and south Sviet Rus." And... "Nori-rin wants to go to Suwa, Shinshu, in western Koshinetsu. That means he needs to travel more than 20km southwest." But... "Nori-rin, won''t that be pretty tough?" "What will?" "The Yatsugatake Mountains that extend down from the southern Alps are located between Ueda and Suwa, so you''ll probably be crossing a mountain. Since you''re used to life on the Musashi, won''t you have a hard time traveling on the surface?" "That''s right," said Naomasa. "You stayed back and looked after the tents today because you wanted to preserve your strength, didn''t you?...That would explain Neshinbara too." "How could I say no to such a cool request?" "Don''t be dumb," continued Naomasa. "Crossing a mountain will be too much. Especially since that area is pretty dangerous with the Altai Mountains of the continent''s central area appearing as a Harmonic Territory....If you''re going to do this, you need to take a detour either north or south and use a transport ship. That would be safer. Besides, you''ll have to go all the way to Houjou on your way back. The battle will be over by the time you arrive on foot." Asama: "I didn''t know Masa could be so considerate..." Smoking Girl: "I''ve always kept an eye on the continent''s routes and terrain. I was curious about the land that gave the Suzaku its name, so I did a lot of research into Qing-Takeda which also takes names from there. I''ve memorized most everything from Mikawa to the Tianshan Corridor." Mal-Ga: "Judge....I understand completely. I can use that for my doujinshi." Smoking Girl: "How does that make any sense!?" Gold Mar: "Who said anything about needing to make sense?" Asama: "That''s right! You''re senseless! You people are completely senseless!" Silver Wolf: "If Naomasa joins the lineup too, will it distribute the damage away from me?" Ohh, Mito-tsan is taking a positive view, thought Naito as she heard Noriki sigh. But his sigh seemed to sap the strength from his body. "Nori-rin....As you can see, you should really give this some more thought." "Judge. But..." She knew why he trailed off. "You''re not a Special Duty Officer or anything else, so there''s no real reason to send out a transport ship for you, is there?" "Then can''t Masazumi-sama use her authority as Vice President to make Noriki-sama someone''s aide?" "No, she can''t do that, Horizon." Toori waved his hand in front of Horizon''s face. He then moved in front of her and began grinding his hips side to side. "Y''see, Horizon..." Without speaking a word, Horizon threw a low punch into the idiot''s crotch. The dull and somewhat muffled sound caused everyone to stop moving. "" Three seconds later, the clothed idiot fell to his knees with this long black wig fluttering behind him. Horizon spoke to the idiot who hung his head and stopped moving. "Toori-sama. You should not move around so carelessly. What if someone hit you with a surprise attack?" "W-wait, Horizon. L-listen. Just give me, um, hm...th-thirty seconds before we try to talk any more." "Why do you sound like a girl?" asked Tenzou. But the idiot sat with his knees apart, tried to keep his hips as high as he could, and slapped his lower belly. "O-okay! I can do this! I can do this! Y''see, Horizon..." "Noriki-sama has the necessary combat skill, but he also has his family to look after. So if he became a Special Duty Officer''s aide, his work-home balance would fall apart." "Judge. Sorry about bringing my private life into this, but that''s why." "H-hey! Noriki! She stole my line, so couldn''t you have passed that one off to me a little better?" "No." "Yeah, I guess you''re right." It was incredible how readily the idiot accepted that. Mal-Ga: "This is why he''s so hard to put in my doujinshi..." Wise Sister: "Heh heh heh. Are you praising my foolish brother?" Mal-Ga: "You''re even harder...!" Ga-chan, no need to get so worked up. But then someone else spoke to Noriki. It was Narumi. She was seated at the table and sipping on some sake. "Why are you thinking so much of your family here?" "My family used to be Houjou retainers." "Judge." Narumi nodded. "That makes sense." So that''s it, thought Narumi. ...Do I pick up on political issues so quickly thanks to our Secretary? As she came to that internal understanding, she sensed someone''s gaze on her. It was the vassal. Also the bangs girl and Musashi''s princess. The three of them were giving her a "What does that mean?" look. ...It doesn''t really matter if you understand this or not. But she understood the desire to understand if it did not matter one way or another. So Narumi looked to the girls who were tilting their heads. "Listen. Someone from a family that used to be a Houjou retainer will now be fighting against Houjou. Do you know what would happen if he gave no thought to his family in that situation?" "Judge. In that case, they would have a hard time gaining the trust of Houjou as their former master after we win the Houjou battle." Gin answered and Narumi nodded. ...I suppose she would have an understanding of how clans work. This had to do with political negotiations. Since people like her were often influenced by political factors, it made sense they would understand this. And that seemed to be why their Secretary pushed up his glasses and looked around at them all. "Listen, everyone. The Siege of Odawara will actually strengthen the Matsudaira forces in the end....While trapped in Kantou, Matsudaira absorbed the remnants of the fallen Takeda clan and then takes in the remnants of Houjou here. That allows us to act as a powerful force in the east that rivals Hashiba in the center." So... "Because Matsudaira takes Houjou in as their own force, we need to take good care of them. Noriki-kun''s presence will provide a foundation and example for them here." "Sorry about all this." Hearing that, their Chancellor waved his hand back and forth. "No, no. It''s more than enough that you can make an appearance on the front line....But how do you plan to get to Suwa and back again in time?" "Well..." The laborer of a former Houjou family brought a hand to his chin. "If I do make a detour via transport ship, which way would be shorter?" The Schwarz Hexen had an immediate answer to that. "North." Naito showed Noriki the map on her Magie Figur. She moved the speedometer-shaped scale bar to zoom it out a bit. It displayed the mountain range crossing north to south between Ueda on the east and Suwa on the west. Naito began by placing her finger on Ueda and drawing a red line south. ...Um, is it here? Midway between Yatsugatake and Yokoo. She placed a mark at a gap in the mountains leading south. "You have to go pretty far south before you reach a route connecting east to west. The south leads to the southern Alps, so you''d have to cross that boundary and pass through at high altitude, which would take some time." "Then I should go north?" asked Noriki. Naito nodded. "It looks like the longer way around, but it should cut down the travel time a lot." But just as she said that... "Wait." Someone stopped her. It was Masazumi. She viewed the raised Magie Figur with her arms crossed. "The northern route would be dangerous." "Why?" "Shibata''s forces remain in southern Sviet Rus." ...Oh, she''s right about that. That reminded Naito that the Siege of Uozu Castle they held at Novgorod had ended Shibata''s invasion of Sviet Rus. She and Naruze had been on the front line then and had kept Shibata''s fleet in check. Shibata''s forces had been forced to retreat from Sviet Rus during that battle. But... "Even the Testament says Shibata''s group continued fighting against Sviet Rus. They continued to defend against attacks from Sviet Rus and showed signs of trying to invade....That makes Shibata''s forces the northern defenders for Oda." "But that invasion and defense delayed their arrival during the assassination of Nobunaga." Neshinbara opened his own sign frame and crossed his arms in a solemn fashion. "But these Shibata forces seem to be a little different." "How so, Bara-yan?" "Judge. Their battle formation has been moving eastward. The Testament descriptions have them more toward western Sviet Rus, but they have moved to the east instead." With a comment of "listen", Neshinbara expanded the sign frame. It displayed a map of the Far East from Kantou to near Kinki. This one was of Neshinbara''s own making, so it was nothing compared to the one Naito had. But he placed some colors on the map. An area was colored red from Tokai to Kinki. "This is P.A. Oda''s main force. Nobunaga''s troops. And to the east..." A small area was colored in green. "This is Sanada. And between Sanada and Nobunaga''s main force...we have this yellow. These are the areas ruled by Oda''s people such as Mori Nagayoshi or Takigawa. They were here until the other day. Do you know what that means?" "Judge." Mitotsudaira nodded as she grabbed some cooked chicken from her table seat. She placed the chicken on a container of heated rocks to reheat it. "Takigawa lost her territory during the Battle of Kanagawa....She has of course joined with Houjou to recreate a portion of Komaki Nagakute, but that is a different matter." "Yes. Also, that means Takigawa''s territory at the southern end of the Oda-controlled territory is now unclaimed. And Matsudaira will receive that land through the Tensho Jingo Conflict against Houjou." Neshinbara filled Takigawa''s land in with blue. And that meant... "Once we complete the Houjou battle, we will border Oda''s main forces." That would explain it, thought Naito. "Seijun, that''s why you want to intervene in Nobunaga''s assassination after the Houjou battle, isn''t it?" "Judge. You know what I''m saying now?" "Yes," said Naruze from next to Naito. "I do. If we border them, we can find some excuse to start a big war with Oda''s main forces. The biggest war imaginable will begin, which will turn Masazumi on so much she''ll wait for nightfall and...oh, I know what the doujinshi after next will be." "Wait! You''re veering off topic!" Naito and everyone else ignored her. And Neshinbara made another change to his map. "Specifically, this is what will happen to Matsudaira territory after the Houjou battle." He added blue to the entirety of south Kantou, where Houjou was. "After the Siege of Odawara, Matsudaira will gain all the land and troops from east and south Kantou. That is what will be happening in the world next. So Shibata''s unit is placing their battle formation to the north as a deterrent." Noriki spoke up as if in response to that. "So if I go to the north, Shibata''s forces or the main Oda forces will interfere?" "Correct," said Neshinbara. Adele raised her hand at that while looking back and forth between Naito''s map and Neshinbara''s map. "But Suwa is in P.A. Oda land, isn''t it? They helped Takeda prepare for their destruction as part of the history recreation and they gained the right to protect Qing in exchange, but if Suwa was taken into P.A. Oda, isn''t it the same whether he goes north or south?" "Going north gives them an excuse to interfere," answered Narumi. She used a chicken skewer to point at Neshinbara''s map and she spoke plainly. "We originally came to Sanada for a study camp and we drove Takigawa out of the land south of Sanada. So traveling to Suwa from the south means visiting from our provisionally-held territory. And Musashi would send out the transport ship while heading south to Houjou, but that means it happens while the threat of Musashi leaves to the south." "That''s right....If he chooses the north route, Musashi will be sending a transport ship north before moving south, so it could look like a provocation of the Shibata forces." "So south then," said Noriki. Naito nodded and used her finger to draw a red line circling around to the south on her map. "That would be a total of about 120km. By my estimate, that would take about 6 hours at full speed on a transport ship." "That was my estimate as well." Since Naomasa concurred, it was likely accurate. "That just leaves the ship..." But just as Naito said that... "Um, everyone? One thing." The Reine des Garous raised her right hand. "About that former Houjou boy....While you haven''t mentioned what he will be doing in Suwa, should you really be discussing all this in front of me?" "Um, mother?" Mitotsudaira turned toward her mother. The woman tilted her head as if to say "Yes?", but she was across the campfire from them. She could leap to any part of this clearing in a blink of an eye if need be, but that cushion of distance was still appreciated. Mitotsudaira spoke while focusing on her role as a knight. "Mother, you will be our enemy two days from now. So we aren''t about to mention here just what tricks we have up our sleeve." "Oh? Nate?" Her mother narrowed her eyes. ...Eh? That teeth-baring smile was a dangerous sign, so Mitotsudaira mentally prepared herself for whatever might come. "Tricks up your sleeve?...Are you saying he will be participating in the battle the day after tomorrow and he is going to Suwa in order to learn a spell for that battle?" ...Oh, no!! That was a leading question, or a leading response, or something. She felt like her entire body had gone pale. However... "But, Nate, your king said earlier that it''s more than enough that he can make an appearance on the front line....Heh heh. So the answer to my question was plainly obvious to begin with. Right, Nate?" "Kh...!" Her mother was teasing her. She felt completely set up. But in that case... "Masazumi, how much information were you planning to reveal to my mother?" "That would be up to Noriki...or I guess Neshinbara since he set this up," said Masazumi with a slight lowering of her shoulders. Neshinbara chose to respond to that. "Reine des Garous." "Heh heh. What is it?" "Please give me your autograph. Oh, and I mean for both Turenne and Masuda Motonaga. And two autographs for each." "My, my." Mitotsudaira''s mother only smiled more. "Is the second one for your girlfriend in England?" Mal-Ga: "See? She''s your girlfriend." Gold Mar: "If you don''t agree, you won''t get those autographs." Hori-ko: "Now, Neshinbara-sama, how will you respond to this challenging dilemma?" Asama: "Um, we''re inside a barrier right now, so should I open a special connection to England for just Shakespeare-san?" Novice: "Why are you all so unified on this one!?" "I only need autographs for myself. But please give me an extra of each as a spare." Mitotsudaira saw her mother laugh at Neshinbara''s request. Smoking Girl: "He really doesn''t know when to give up, does he?" Flat Vassal: "Why are boys so stubborn about the weirdest things?" Gold Mar: "Reminds me of Asama-chi." Asama: "What does this have to do with me!?" Sounds accurate to me, thought Mitotsudaira as her mother accepted the autograph papers. Then her mother pulled some lipstick from her cleavage. "W-wait, mother! Why are you carrying that around with you!?" "Heh heh heh. Don''t be silly, Mitotsudaira! said Kimi. All women need to be ready to pretty themselves up at a moment''s notice! Look, I''m carrying a microphone there! Oh, but I guess that wouldn''t be possible for you... I know! I can teach you how to carry things between your butt cheeks! Won''t that be great!?" That crazy person needs to shut up. At any rate, her mother smeared some lipstick on her finger, wrote out her signature with it, and passed the signatures back to Neshinbara. "Okay. The simplest explanation is that Noriki-kun is going to Suwa in order to alter March. That way he can set the version." "I can register an original spell at Musashi''s Suwa, but when I also want to include a change to the settings, I can''t provide very detailed instructions. I need to do that at Suwa''s main shrine." Noriki then looked to Mitotsudaira''s mother. "And it''s not about you." Her mother looked calmly back at Noriki. And Noriki suddenly scratched his head, presumably because of what he had said. "No, that''s a bad way of putting it....This isn''t about something to use against you." "Hee hee. So I''ve been rejected?" "I will fight you if need be," stated Noriki. And he continued from there: "But this settings change I''ll be doing at Suwa...is for use against Ujinao." "My." Mitotsudaira''s mother placed a hand on her cheek. "You''re a lot more passionate than you look." "If you understand, there''s no need to say it." Noriki then added a "but" while turning to face everyone from his chair. He placed his hands on his spread lap and lowered his head. "I will be leaving for a bit. Please give me this time." "Wait." It was Futayo that spoke out. "Noriki-dono, what if the battle ends before you arrive?" "That''s fine. This is my personal issue." "And you are fine with that too, glasses boy?" "Glasses boy..." everyone muttered before Neshinbara nodded. "From a tactical standpoint, Noriki-kun''s March is a balance breaker that can destroy barriers, defensive or otherwise. He played an important role during the Novgorod battle for that reason. But..." But... "If he can gain a spell for use against Houjou''s Chancellor, that should lead us to even greater results than March has had before. If we can set things up to conclude with a duel between Noriki-kun and Houjou Ujinao, then our victory is guaranteed." "Judge....Then as Vice Chancellor, I grant authorization for a portion of our fighting force to leave." "Okay." Masazumi clapped her hands. "Does anyone else have something to say?" Mitotsudaira just about shook her head, but... ...At this rate, we''ll be headed back to the base camp! Her mother would finally discover the tent arrangements. Mitotsudaira frantically turned toward her mother. "Mother!...You have to go join Houjou now, don''t you!?" "Oh? What are you talking about? I''m spending the night here tonight." ...Why does she sound so unsuspecting!? But this was dangerous. "Um, we don''t have a tent ready for you." "Well, then I can just stay in your tent, can''t I?" "...Eh?" Oh, no. Once she thought about it, that was the natural solution. No matter how much she thought about it, she could not come up with a good reason to send that bombshell of a mother to another tent. Silver Wolf: "Adele? Would you believe me if I told you sleeping next to my mother made your boobs grow?" Flat Vassal: "5th Special Duty Officer, you''re living proof that isn''t true." Silver Wolf: "Th-then what about Futayo''s tent?" Tonbokiri: "I toss and turn a lot in my sleep, but if that is fine with her..." Why does that tent sound so dangerous? And Gin was sharing a tent with Muneshige. "U-um, mother?...There isn''t much room in my tent!" "Oh, my. Who all is in there with you?" ...Why did I bring it up!? Mitotsudaira thought long and hard. She felt like she was desperately pulling in a rope. At the table, Horizon spread her arms and measured the width of her own head. "So each side has one, two... I believe we could fit one more." "That''s gotta be bad for your circulation..." "Oh? Foolish brother, then should I sleep on top of you?" "K-Kimi, how do you always think outside the box like that!?" The others were joining the discussion, which only increased the danger. Mitotsudaira quickly faced and spoke to her mother. "I-it''s just that, um, my hair takes up a lot of space." "Can''t you let it rest on top of you? Loup-garous are perfectly capable of sleeping on our stomach." She knew that. And she realized it had been silly to think her mother would not know that. And her mother bent her eyes in a smile. "Nate?...You''re hiding something, aren''t you?" "I-I would never! What would I ever hide from you, mother!?" "So you''ll tell me the truth?" Gold Mar: "Ture-yan sure is good at this." Mal-Ga: "Yes. I knew Mitotsudaira was bad at arguments, but I didn''t realize it was possible to be this much better than her." Silver Wolf: "Stop acting like you''re not a part of this!" But her mother''s smile had not budged. This was bad. She considered running away and spending the night elsewhere, but her mother would probably hunt her down in the mountains. Plus, she still remembered her mother saving her long ago when she got lost in the forest and fell asleep. ...Wh-what am I supposed to do!? And just as Mitotsudaira gasped, an unexpected voice reached them from outside. "Okay, everyone. Is your meeting about over? We have to head out early tomorrow, so get to sleep." It was Oriotorai. ...I''m saved! Mitotsudaira used a burst of acceleration to turn toward their teacher. "Sensei! Do we have a tent for my mother to use?" "She won''t be sleeping in a tent, Mitotsudaira. She''s your mother." A den then? she thought, but she did not want to waste this opportunity. So she worked to form a smile and remain calm as she spoke. "Judge. Then, Sensei, do we have a bed for my mother to use?" "Yes, how about..." Oriotorai pointed back toward the faculty bungalows lined up on an elevated area bordering the clearing. "...she joins us in there?" "My, what a lovely place." Hallelujah!, thought Mitotsudaira. Her mother had been distracted. Thank you, sensei. ...I''ll give you a year''s supply of Mito natto as thanks! But then Oriotorai put her hands on her hips and smiled a little. "It''s a bit cluttered with sake bottles, though. Still, it''s roomier than the kids'' tents." "Oh? Nate mentioned that too. Are the tents really that cramped?" "Mitotsudaira''s is, what with Toori, Horizon, Kimi, and Asama in there with her." Silence fell. After a while, Naruze sighed. Mal-Ga: "How long should I wait to peek inside if I want a good illustration?" Scarred: "Hee hee. All of them sleeping together would make for such a nice picture." Gold Mar: "Oh, it would. It definitely would." Silver Wolf: "This is no laughing matter!" But her mother turned her way with a smile. "Sensei? On second thought, I think I''ll be staying in my daughter''s tent tonight." "U-um...mother?" "Yes, Nate?" asked her smiling mother. "You said you wouldn''t hide anything from me, didn''t you?" "Why are we holding a festival at night without bothering to hide anything? This has gotten completely out of hand." There was noise. A gold winged figure listened to that noise by the water''s edge which was as bright as day even though it was night. That figure was Katou Yoshiaki. She was in the open-air pool built atop the bridge of a transport ship. She was listening to two things along with Wakisaka Angie who was sitting on the poolside and operating a Magie Figur. One was the noise from the festival being held on the ship. ...They''re even livelier than during the day. The festival was an advance recreation of a portion of the Siege of Odawara. According to the Testament, Hashiba showed off how confident they were by holding a multi-day festival while flooding Houjou''s Odawara Castle. But this was dangerous if they tried to hurry through the Siege of Odawara. As a delaying tactic, Houjou could claim they had to do the festival before the battle. That was why they were holding the festival in advance, but... "Since the two of us will be heading out for the Siege of Odawara soon, we have to actually take this seriously." "That''s right, Angie....But I''m disappointed in the night pool. It''s way too bright." However, the sounds of the festival were lively. There were flutes and drums, but the Far Eastern sounds were joined by M.H.R.R. ones as well. And beyond those sounds, a second set of noise arrived from the north. "That would be the noise of the construction in Paris." Volume 6A, 9: Technohexen Below the Lamps Volume 6A, Chapter 9: Technohexen Below the Lamps If the water level Rapidly rises Everything will be swept away Instead of sinking Point Allocation (Ero) Yoshiaki viewed Paris in the distance. With Angie by her side, she heard the sounds of festivities and of construction, which sounded like distant thunder. She listened to them both together and spoke. "I never knew it made so much noise when dragons dug into the dirt." "It sounds more like they''re smashing up the dirt than digging into it." Angie showed her a Magie Figur. It displayed a silhouette image with Paris''s nightscape in the background. The giant dragon silhouettes were moving and digging around the city while decorated by the wooden jib cranes on the city walls. ...With just the silhouettes, it looks like the city of Mephisto. From the city''s perspective, they had to look like a partying ghost ship floating in the night. So we''re both the same on that front, thought Yoshiaki as she approached the poolside. "The edge is a bit torn up here. Is that due to the god of war shell grazing it yesterday?" "I''m amazed Kacky wasn''t hit." "It couldn''t reach someone as short as him when he was treading water. But the impact would have knocked him down to the bottom, so it''s lucky he didn''t drown." During that battle, Fukushima and Kiyomasa had done serious damage to a god of war each. But they had been stopped by an old man. And Kiyomasa had been injured in a way that could have been fatal. ...That was... "Katou Danzou. To think he''s here too." There were a few different ninja said to have been the strongest of the Warring States period. Katou Danzou was one of those and he was an illusion user. He had preferred illusion techniques to martial arts or ninja techniques, but his illusions had seemed real and concrete and he had even manipulated the very clan he served. Of all the ninja said to be the strongest, his actions ranked at the very top. And they had confirmed that this was really him. They had sent an inquiry to Shibata''s group currently deployed to Sviet Rus. According to that, the old man had served as Novgorod Mayoress Marfa''s butler under the name of Toby. That was of course a fake name. Katou Danzou had originally served the Uesugi clan, which fit with him being at Novgorod. He was said to have ultimately ended up at Sanada, but... "I never imagined he would be the teacher of the Sanada Ten Braves." "He was probably just their lead teacher. They apparently referred to him as their ''great teacher''." "Then were the other Celestial and Terrestrial Dragons just ''teachers''?" Yoshiaki rested her head in her hand on the poolside. "I wonder what our teacher is doing." "Which one?" "The current capricious one." Yoshiaki sighed. "She''s supposed to be a teacher, but she''s only ever thinking about her grudge. She generally just leaves us alone, but I''m glad we weren''t caught up in that....Because we have our own task to do." They heard a loud and solid sound from the north. "Sounds like they split some kind of rock. Dragons sure are powerful." "That''s not going to be fun for our group. I mean, look." Angie placed an image over the Magie Figur displaying Paris. It was a moonlit silhouette. "This is the large dragon that attacked the transport ships before. It was photographed while it fell, but it''s different from the 6 dragons around Paris now." "A dragon mercenary captain. Hexagone Fran?aise really aren''t holding back, are they?" said Yoshiaki. "But I get why they''re so motivated here. If they survive this, then Hexagone Fran?aise only has a future of victory remaining." "It''s the same for us, isn''t it?" Hearing that, Yoshiaki thought, That''s true, isn''t it? ...I can''t believe it. "My bad, Angie. I''m just in a negative mood right now....Starting with this time period, Hashiba is almost undefeated in its Testament descriptions, isn''t it? Is Komaki Nagakute the only real exception?" "There''s also the retreat from the Keichou Campaign. Still, I understand why you''re feeling so negative. Because it''s the stake that sticks up that gets pounded. Oh, and that''s not a euphemism." Yoshiaki could tell Angie was being considerate and that made her feel both apologetic and thankful. It improved her mood a bit. It felt like she was opening her heart as well as her mouth. "Even if we have constant victories to look forward to, the possibility of interpretations means we can also face real hostility. As long as we''re up on the stage, we will have to face people like that. Since we''re working for a conqueror like Hashiba, we have a lot of battles and duels we have to fight." "Yeah... If only we could just take it easy." Agreed, thought Yoshiaki, but this was their destiny. "And after we chose Katou Yoshiaki and Wakisaka Yasuharu as the easier Ten Spears names to inherit." "Angie''s just so cute, I couldn''t imagine being anyone else." She had to be referring to her name. Surely she wasn''t referring to herself in the third person. Then they heard another loud sound from the north. "They sure are noisy." "They''re probably making the moat even deeper than planned. They must be thinking about what comes after the battle." "What''s that?" "You know." Yoshiaki pointed at Angie''s image of Paris. "The Seine runs east to west through the center of Paris. That means it isn''t built up on elevated land. It''s just built on a normal plain. That''s what makes it so susceptible to flooding." "I''ve been wondering. Is there any point in them digging a moat?" Angie had a good point. A moat would only provide a temporary buffer. Especially for a city on a plain. But there was a point to it. "It simply makes it harder for ground forces to enter the city. And we can''t bring a whole bunch of ships onto land either. That''s why the attacker will generally only surround the city after flooding it. This means they want that situation. And if they have another reason..." It would be... "So they can divert a branch of the Seine around Paris''s perimeter after the battle. And that will have two different effects." "Agricultural development?" "A city of Paris''s size will already have fully developed farmland around it." "Then," said Angie as she looked up into the sky. She viewed the lamp spell lights hanging down overhead. "For defense on the European battlefront?" "Yes, that would be one effect. After all, Hexagone Fran?aise will continue waging war with other nations after the Thirty Years'' War. They also have advance notice of a civil war. So it would be a good idea for Paris to fortify itself for the future. But in addition to that..." Just as Yoshiaki said that, a voice reached them from the stairs leading up to the bridge-top pool. "In addition to that, it provides urban development." It was Takenaka. Angie had some issues with Takeko but also quite liked her. Her issues were with Takeko''s instructions. She was always asking for ridiculous things and Angie would honestly have no idea what those instructions meant half the time, so she would need Yoshiaki to explain. ...I want to believe that doesn''t mean I''m dumb... She figured she was fine as long as she was still worried about it. And if she was not fine, she had already decided she would blame it on fighting too many battles and call herself a victim of the current age. But what she liked about Takeko outweighed those issues. After all... "Takeko. Have you got the battle all figured out?" "Yes, yes. Mostly anyway." She was carefree. Takeko would make ridiculous requests, but she would readily accept ridiculous responses. That came from her focus on their mission and objectives above all else, which Angie quite liked. She did not hide anything when they had the same objectives and she did not act like a strict commander. On top of that... "Do you want a treat?" "I do, I do." Takeko held up a tray holding plates of eclairs. She was apparently saying to come and get it. When her partner raised her wings in preparation to get up on the poolside, Angie held out a hand to stop her and then stood up. "Come to think of it, that''s an enemy treat, isn''t it?" Angie and Takeko had similar tastes in treats and they tended to get along in conversation as well. Takeko was the type to nod in agreement and then pinpoint target exactly what Angie did not know when she asked questions. It was easy to tell she was smart. Ten steps away, Takeko set the tray and her shoulder-carried bag down on the poolside. Angie approached. "So how are things?" "Right, right," said Takeko while laying a long towel at her feet and removing her coat. She wore a two-piece swimsuit below. ...She has a surprisingly large chest. She had been worried about her belly during the physical examination, so this may have been similar. But Takeko pulled a late-night snack and some nausea medicine from her bag. "Well, to put it simply, Hexagone Fran?aise has done a lot to prepare for the flooding and they''re thinking about what comes after that as well." "You mean the urban development you mentioned?" Angie arrived, gave a wave of thanks, and took two plates from the tray. "So what is Hexagone Fran?aise doing while they fight?" "Testament....Waterways can be used to wash away sewage in this age. If they can surround Paris with a branch of the Seine, they can then expand the city outside that waterway." She opened a lernen figur and drew the circle of Paris with the Seine running through the center from left to right. And... "It kind of looks like the Double Border Crest..." "Angie." Angie smiled bitterly at the voice reaching her from behind. "Yes, yes. I won''t say anything." "Ha ha." Takeko laughed bitterly. "You have a lot to worry about, don''t you?...Anyway, it would look like this." She drew a waterway around Paris''s perimeter as well. "If they expand outside the waterway with the same ratio as on the inside, they will double the city''s area. Paris is already one of the world''s largest cities in this age and this would mean gaining that much space all over again." "Only a large nation could pull that off. Anyway, Takenaka, how is the battle looking?" "It really is going to come down to the flooding." "Will you be able to settle things quickly?" "It''s a method of defense, but there is a way." Angie frowned at what Takeko said. "Defense?" They were supposed to be going on the attack with a flooding. They would build levees to hold in the water, cause the Seine to overflow its banks, and flood Paris. That was how it was supposed to work, but... "Why would we be using a defensive method? Aren''t they fortifying Paris so they don''t have to come out? And even if they do come out, it''ll only be a surprise attack using that Bernard''s mercenary dragons, right?" "No, no. They''ll have their full forces work hard and come out to fight." As usual, Angie had no idea what Takeko meant. ...I really have issues with this. But she heard a voice from behind her. "Angie, stop eating and bring me mine." "Oh, sorry." She had started eating hers without thinking. They had to get going early the following morning. And they would have to be on their best behavior if they were carrying Kani to Houjou. It was not that she would have nothing to eat tomorrow, but she wanted to feel like she had "filled up" in advance. So... "Here, here....Thanks, Takeko." "Want to hear about our tactics?" "We''re not actually going to be here." "That''s right," said Yoshiaki as she climbed up onto the poolside. ...Ohh. Your boobs are so big, Kime-chan. Her wings forced her to climb up with her chest hanging down, which accentuated its size. "The air on the ship is adjusted, but Hexagone Fran?aise is pretty humid this time of year, thanks to the Far Eastern climate....Hey, Angie? What are you looking at?" "Where that eclair will end up." With that, Angie arrived at her partner. She looked back to see Takeko splashing herself with the pool water and uttering an "ahyah!" "Takeko. The water is heated, so you don''t have to be so nervous. And you''re still wearing your glasses." "Don''t worry. They''re waterproof." Does that actually mean anything? she wondered, but she had something else to say. "If you throw up in there, they''ll probably get mad at you." "I''ll be fine. I just ate an easy-to-digest Far Eastern pizza." "Oh, yeah. The Testament Union gets after us if we call it an okonomiyaki, don''t they?" "When I was mixing it in the bowl, I thought it looked a bit like vomit and nearly threw up right then." "You''re doing it to yourself now?" "I didn''t actually." Finished splashing water on herself, Takeko swung down her hand to get the water off. ...Is there any reason for that when she''s about to get in the water? This was another side of Takeko she liked. Even after knowing her for years, the girl still seemed so bizarre. But there was something she had to ask her at the moment. "Can we win?" "That''s the plan." "How much damage will we take?" "Well," said Takeko as she got in the water. "Oh, it is warm! This isn''t bad at all." She''s trying to avoid answering me, thought Angie as Yoshiaki spoke to her from the side. "I hope she has the same opinion the day after tomorrow." She was glaring and she spun around on the poolside. She turned to face the water. But she did not let her wings move. She simply faced the water which did not reflect the night sky due to the bright lamps. Then she sat on the poolside and looked up into the night sky with her feet soaking in the water. Angie looked up too. There were two moons there. Angie silently held out the eclair and Yoshiaki took it, so she was not completely self-focused. That was why Angie spoke to her while viewing the moons. "I wonder if we''ll be able to see this tomorrow morning." "Good question." Yoshiaki looked up at the same moons. "It''s such a nice night with no real pressure." She took a breath. "Our battle with Musashi begins the day after tomorrow, but the sky is such a beautiful bluish-black." Below the night sky, a waterfall roared and a river flowed. Like the bottom of a canyon, the river banks had cliffs rising up on either side. The pebbly river banks had a few tents with lights on inside and a giant bamboo launcher towered from the ground near the center. The emblem of Musashi Ariadust Academy was painted on the outside of the tents. Someone was wandering restlessly between the tents. It was Mitotsudaira. She was slowly walking between each tent and looking around. ...Umm... She had been with her mother, her king, and the others as they entered the tent, but she had concluded that tent would be like hell on earth for her and she had left on the pretext of "standing guard outside". However... "Uuh..." She was sleepy. She had fought hard that afternoon and then she had eaten dinner, taken a bath, and eaten even more just now. Of course she was feeling sleepy. Her king and Horizon had already gotten some sleep, but Tomo and Kimi would...No, Kimi is probably fine. Whatever the case, she felt like whoever went to sleep first would lose. So she needed to keep moving as much as possible. She patrolled between the tents, sat down on a large rock on the river bank and sighed. Then she looked around and viewed the tent''s light from outside. ...It would be so much easier if my mother would just go to sleep... The problem was her mother''s seemingly inexhaustible supply of energy. She seemed similar to Kimi in that regard, so it was game over if those two joined forces. "Honestly..." What am I supposed to do about this? she wondered, but then... "5th Special Duty Officer?" "Eh?" She looked over to find Adele next to her. And Adele said... "You fell asleep." "Huh?" Mitotsudaira quickly sat up straight. However... ...Oh? When had she started resting her head in her hand? The last thing she remembered, she had been viewing the light of the tent. She realized she had bent forward and that her hair was quite heavy. Adele gave her a bitter smile. "Want me to take over for you?" "N-no, I..." "But you have family visiting." "Yes, but that''s the whole-..." Mitotsudaira looked to Adele and trailed off before saying "problem". Adele no longer had her parents. But Mitotsudaira also noticed that Adele carried her vassal spear over her shoulder. So... "Is my shift over?" "Yes, they''re only 2 hour shifts. We weren''t too strict about it last night, but there''s a lot going on in Houjou tonight." That meant they did not have to show any extra consideration for each other''s situations. They could focus entirely on their duty. ...So it''s already midnight. "Who has the shift after yours?" "Judge. The 1st Special Duty Officer said he''ll do it. And it''s apparently Persona-kun-san after that." Adele spread her mouth horizontally in a smile. Then she raised a hand next to her mouth. "I''m thinking of sending Mary-san out of our tent during the 1st Special Duty Officer''s shift." "That''s a great idea...!" No matter what might happen to Mitotsudaira, it was guaranteed to be overwritten by another topic in two hours'' time. "Well done, Adele!" "No, no. I still have a lot to learn." Mitotsudaira was not quite sure what that meant, but now her safety was guaranteed. ...I guess I''ll have to return to our tent now. She overheard some voices from the boys'' tent on the way. "Hey! Someone play a 7 already! I''m about to lose here! And after I made sure to use this deck of cards with an ''Elder Sisters of the World'' theme for good luck!" "Then you hurry up and play the 12 of hearts based on Mary-dono! Then lose and hand over that Weird Juice that came as a bonus with My Elder Sister is a Popular Gaul: Norman Conquest Edition!" "Did they just try to cram in everything they could there? Besides, what idiot is holding onto a 6? This Husband Otto III that I won isn''t going anywhere otherwise." It was an ugly argument, but if the 1st Special Duty Officer was that fired up, he would be fine standing guard for a shift. At any rate, her king''s tent came into view. Standing in front of it, the light within showed her the actions inside via silhouette. The silhouette that looked like a large pyramid was likely her mother. She was still awake. And she was saying something. "Yes, Nate can be so silly. When she first swam in our spring, she was afraid of the water and couldn''t point her belly down. I had no choice but to help her, but she insisted she didn''t need any help. I wasn''t sure what to do then. And then she must have let her belly get too cold because she p-..." "Motherrrrr!!!!" Mitotsudaira threw open the tent''s entrance, but Asama had apparently been leaning against it because she fell back. ...Eh? Mitotsudaira had two reasons for her confusion. The first was Asama''s unexpected presence, but the second was... ...My king is sitting directly across from her. Asama was the type to not wear anything below her yukata. After losing her balance and falling back toward Mitotsudaira, Asama frantically held her hands between her thighs. "Kyaaaaah!" "That got exciting in a hurry," said Naruze while poking her head out from their tent''s entrance. Adele stood by the entrance. "Yes, they do make things exciting..." "That they do. But Adele." Margot poked her head out above Naruze''s and smiled at Adele. "That was a good job. Set up Tenzou and Ma-yan next." "Eh?...Oh, judge! I can manage that, yes." Adele smiled a little and raised her right thumb. She then sighed and looked across the group of lit tents. Her gaze stopped on the one from which they could hear Mitotsudaira and the others'' voices. "Things have gotten even more exciting since Vicereine Horizon arrived. Also..." Also... "Lately, I think Vicereine Horizon has started becoming a driving force. For all of us, and for the people around her and the Chancellor in particular." Adele held some words inside herself. She chose to not say the line she had been about to say: Vicereine Horizon is a lot like the Chancellor, isnt she? At some point, an individual desire to avoid feeling sorrow had grown into an attempt to create happiness over a wider range that still included herself. But She isnt seeking the greatest happiness for each person individually For example, there was everyone in that tent. The Reine des Garous was different, but Asama, the 5th Special Duty Officer, and Kimi were included in a single relationship for which she sought the greatest happiness. That was likely her hope that everyone could be happy. And it had to be A borderline? It was wrong to think that one persons happiness meant the loss of someone elses happiness. It was not two parallel lines of happiness and unhappiness. It was a borderline where they could all gather together in happiness. That seemed to be what those two were searching for. If so Would that happy borderline reach the group in that tent and the others surrounding the tent before it reached anyone else? What is it, Adele? Oh, um, a study camp really makes you think about a lot, doesnt it? It really does Naruze rested her head in her hand and stared off toward the chirping of summer insects. Ive gotten some incredible material here. I knew you were going to take this in that direction! I just knew it! She was the same as ever. But then the Schwarz Hexen raised her pen. Ill list up all the material born from the idiots tent later. But how is your tent? Oh, we swapped some people around, so now its Suzu-san, the Vice Chancellor, and the Vice Presidents tent. Adele then recalled the state of things in her tent. They had laid out their blankets and the Vice Chancellor had immediately fallen asleep, but She tosses and turns as badly as I saw back in England, so Suzu-san and the Vice President have stacked up their things to protect themselves. Also In a way, Masa-yan and Narumins tent must be the tent from hell. Yeah, the Treasurers Aide was supposed to be in there, but shes on the Musashi Adele looked over to that tent with a tone of resignation in her voice. The silhouettes were moving and Naito commented on the shapes and movements. Are they swinging something big around in there? Judge. Theyre apparently getting drunk while discussing prosthetic arms. They have that in common, so earlier they were drinking like crazy and chatting away about joint structures or something. Yeah, there really arent many other people around to discuss that with They could hear some voices from that tent. Huh? That would improve efficiency, but itd kill the precision. And you call yourself an engineer? Something solid is good, but the engine division needs ease of maintenance too. That should be obvious! And so on like that. It sounds to me like theyre arguing But theyre actually hitting it off really well. Once they get back to the Musashi, I bet you theyll go out shopping for tools together. I guarantee it. Yeah, youre probably right. But unlike with Uqui, I bet Narumin wont speak all that much while out with Masa-yan. I guarantee it. How can you guarantee that? The scary part was that Adele kind of felt like Naito was right. At any rate, there was one more tent of interest. Noriki-sans tent? That was the only tent with its light out, but there was a small light source inside. Persona-kun-san and Ohiroshiki-san are playing a fighting game against each other on their sign frames, arent they? Why would you play a game after coming all the way to Sanada? asked Naruze. But drawing up doujinshi storyboards is fine? But, thought Adele. Everyone has started to move. As she had thought before, the Vicereines arrival had set a lot of things in motion: the things that had come to a stop or the things people had settled for. Including Asama-san and the 5th Special Duty Officer. Back in spring, no one would have thought those two would be sharing a tent with the Chancellor and Vicereine on their study camp. And including me too. What is it, Adele? That was the same question as before, but she had a different answer now. Well, I was just thinking weve come a long way and done a lot since Mikawa. Yes, youre right about that. Back when we were losing to Sensei at Mikawa, we never would have dreamed that you would be doing anything as extreme as having a chain slam you and your mobile shell into a dragon. D-did you have to zoom in on something Id prefer to forget!? That made Adele realize something: They had done a lot and come a long way, but Our actions and reactions havent changed at all Volume 6A, 10: Battle Formation at a Mini Meeting Volume 6A, Chapter 10: Battle Formation at a Mini Meeting It is not that the world is small It simply does not need to be large Point Allocation (Revolving) "Since we have a parent with us now, it is time to decide anew where we will sleep." Horizon sat near the center and spread her blanket out. Based on that, Asama thought about where she would sleep. ...Kimi will probably lie across the entrance while the rest of us line up perpendicular to that. "Umm, I guess it would be Mito''s mom, Mito, Toori-kun, Horizon, and then me." Since they were the leaders of the room, Asama made sure Horizon and Toori nodded. ...Other than Mito''s mom being here, it''s the same as yesterday. Just as she thought that, Kimi touched her butt while lying down. When Asama gave her a scolding look, Kimi pressed her face against her waist. "Heh heh. Relieved that you have the same position as yesterday? Or disappointed?" "No, not really." She decided to answer, but she could not help but wonder which of the questions she was responding to. However... "Want to trade spots?" "Eh?" In Kimi''s spot, she would no longer be able to use his arm as a pillow, but she would be able to view his face. ...W-wait just a second here. She started thinking about which spot would be better, but there was a slight problem. Her definition of "better" needed to take everyone in the tent into account, not just herself. Looking at it that way, Kimi''s spot was closer to the center than her original one and it let her view all of them once, which meant she could see his face while he- ...No, that''s not the point! Just as Asama quickly erased those thoughts, Kimi rubbed her cheek against her waist and spoke in a quiet, rolling voice. "If I had your spot, I wonder if Horizon would trade spots with me." "You can''t do that." Asama immediately answered with a glare. "Our current spots are just fine. Yes." "Oh, dear. You really can''t negotiate when it comes to my foolish brother, can you?" It irritated Asama how Kimi''s shoulders shook with laughter. The dancer''s head was in the perfect position, so Asama grabbed and twisted her ear. "Ahn. A-Asama, no, you can''t just grab my sensitive flesh like that. Before moving onto my foolish brother, have you chosen me as your first target to ra...ra..." "Ravish?" "...Good enough!" Good enough for what? But when Asama looked over, she saw Horizon nodding their way while sipping a cup of tea she had pulled from somewhere and he clearly wanted to join in his sister''s gag as a black-haired crossdresser. It was the usual way of things. Mito was glaring at Kimi and her mom was the only one seeing all this for the first time. ...Eh? Asama realized Mito''s mom was responding to the idiot sister''s antics differently than expected. Asama had expected an "oh, dear" or "my, my" of exasperation or surprise and maybe a bitter smile, but... "" Why was she narrowing her eyes like this was a familiar sight? It made no sense to wonder if she had seen this before. Kimi and Mito''s mom should never have met before. Of course, it made sense that she knew him. If what they had said was to be believed, after he was abducted in IZUMO, he was bound with a chain and collar and fed some food while naked, he bled during the night while naked, and he had slept in the same bed as her. ...I-I have no idea how much of that is true, though! It was all so hard to understand that Asama had once tried drawing up a picture, but the result had been too powerful. She felt the biggest problem was having him be on all fours since this was Mito''s family. She had burned the picture for purification purposes, but she had made sure to take a picture just in case. Long story short, she had one more thing she could not afford to have anyone else find out about. At any rate, they had an early morning tomorrow. "C''mon, let''s get to sleep so we''re ready for tomorrow." "Oh? Can''t we talk a while longer?" Mito''s mother sounded disappointed. Asama sensed no falsehood in her tone. ...Yes, I suppose she hasn''t spent time with her daughter in a long while... They had briefly worked together in Hexagone Fran?aise, but they had still been enemies. That was true here as well, but there would be little clear hostility between them until the meeting with Mouri tomorrow. It was possible they would never have a chance like this again. "..." Asama mentally scratched her head. She recalled the past. ...I lost my mother... The problem was that she did not understand what it was like to be a mother. Her mother had treated her quite well and she still sometimes felt something like her mother''s presence around the shrine. Was that like an ancestral spirit? She wanted to think her mother was watching over her. ...Huh? Come to think of it, would our ancestral spirits be okay with the situation here? "Uuh..." She had expected her thoughts of the past to make her sad, but that did not happen. She was far too accustomed to the way things happened around here. But there was a specific reason she did not feel sad. Before her mother had died, there had been a period of time when she had spent a lot of time together with her mother. During that time, her mother had taught her so much about cooking, general life skills, and Shinto. They had laughed together while she asked all about how her parents met and about her mother''s past. Thinking back, that was one way of "inheriting" things. So when her mother had died, she had been sad, but the feeling of having left anything undone in their relationship had been much weaker than it otherwise would have been. She had lost her mother, but she could act in her mother''s place. She had been taught everything she needed to do that. What made it even more incredible was how her mother had not skimped on the foundational knowledge. For cooking, she had taught Asama the purposes of different broths and cooking methods instead of just how to make a few specific dishes. For Shinto, she had taught Asama the purposes of different spell and contract types instead of just how to use some spells. That allowed Asama to use her mother''s techniques to create her own techniques. That meant she could also adopt spells that were suited to the current age. ...I''m not even on the same level as her... She had plenty of her own spells, but she was not sure she could teach someone else to make things like that. Her mother had her beat. Of course, Mitotsudaira and this sleepover with her mother was not that sort of thing. But while "inheritance" could happen all at once like with Asama, it could also happen slowly over many years without either party noticing. But what would happen if they did not have that? They would temporarily become like he had. So... "Ah." At some point, Asama had become completely lost in thought. Kimi was peering up at her past her breasts. "Have you made up your mind? Are we going to talk or not?" "Y-yes, let''s talk....But why is it my decision to make?" Horizon raised her hand in response. "In emergencies and when we need a decision with real finality to it, I can take over, but I believe decisions about human relationships and everyday things are best left with you." "Really?" "Judge." Horizon nodded. "For example, that is why I had you heal my wounds today." Asama listened to Horizon''s decision. "As an automaton, I could always just replace my parts. I sometimes choose to do that in order to lessen the overall burden. But personally..." She showed off the healing charm attached to her arm. "This is definitely better for me as an individual. And the boy next to me tends to live from moment to moment, so he needs someone to lecture him," explained Horizon. "Also, Asama-sama, while you generally claim you do not want to go along with Toori-sama, myself, Kimi-sama, or Mitotsudaira-sama, you always ultimately give in." "I-is that how you see me!?" "No," he said. "If you say ''let''s do this'', then we''ll definitely do it." That left her speechless and he raised his right arm. He too had a charm there. "I''ve always had you heal me when I''m hurt, but even if I said it wasn''t necessary, I know you''d never take no for an answer....But of course you won''t. You can''t just ignore someone who''s hurt. If someone acts all tough and says they don''t need help, it isn''t gonna make the injury heal any faster." She found herself agreeing with him, but did that mean he already had her in checkmate? But there was something she wanted to ask. No, there were a lot of things she needed to ask. But if she had to choose just one... ...What does Toori-kun think of me? She then added another thought. ...Choosing that one is useless if I don''t actually ask it! She had done it again. She had closed the lid and covered up her heart. But if he could make that decision, then he had the right idea of her. She trusted him that much. So if she did ask her question, it could not be done to doubt him. It had to be a confirmation of their trust for each other. ...Oh, that''s a good excuse. She may have been closing yet another lid, but that was probably what was causing her so much internal turmoil. She definitely trusted him. She understood what Horizon was saying and that automaton was not the type to lie. But this was sudden and she was not sure if she could trust in herself and her trust of him. This could mean a lifelong commitment, so of course she was giving it careful thought. And more importantly, she found herself unable to imagine what would become of her relationship with him and the others. But was her mood really what determined whether this mindset was cowardly or prudent? There was one thing she could say, though. ...I don''t dislike the idea. Kimi would pounce if she said that, so she held her tongue. Simply being here may have qualified as self-destructing, but she wanted to hold onto some pride for the moment. That might be cheating, but it might be the last time she could ever cheat like this. So she spoke. "Do you need me with you?" That question contained a strong sense of "good grief". She felt the comfort of knowing she would receive an affirmative response and she was all too aware of how unfair a question it was. Even though she was always putting on acts like this. He then lowered his head a bit. His response was coming. That was to be expected, but she still tensed and straightened up. "Uh...Asama?" "Y-yes?" He replied while scratching his head and looking extremely troubled. "You just asked if I need you with me, did you not?" "Why so formal?" "Don''t worry about it," he said while miming setting aside some luggage. And he still looked troubled when he continued. "The thing is..." "Yes?" He said it. "Do you really think I could get by without you? Because I really don''t think I could." Mitotsudaira saw Asama''s head briefly slump down. ...Oh, that did a lot of damage. Translated into words, her reaction was "He''s right...!" After all, they had a spell contract that could kill him as well as the standard Shinto divine protection management and other everyday things. "Tomo, you do a lot of my king and Kimi''s laundry, don''t you?" "...Well, yes, it does end up that way. Since they change in my room and stuff..." "Also, you go through the process to get my king released when the guards arrest him." "...Yes, the guards just seem to contact our shrine when that happens..." "And you make lunch bentos for my king and Kimi..." Once Mitotsudaira said that, Asama looked up with her eyebrows raised in a smile. She looked incredibly tired or desperate. And she spoke to Mitotsudaira with that smile. "But, Mito, you sometimes make lunch for Toori-kun too!" ...That''s true... Her king could cook, but he tended to neglect himself. Since Asama did not prepare a lunch for him every single day, she would sometimes arrange for something instead. However... "What-..." Just as she was about to ask what Asama''s point was, she felt a hand on her left shoulder. Then she heard a voice. "Nate? I''d like to hear more about this." It was her mother. Silver Wolf: "Tomooo!!" Asama: "Eh? What''s wrong? It''s the truth, isn''t it!? Isn''t it!?" Hori-ko: "Now, Mitotsudaira-sama, can you survive this?" Wise Sister: "Heh heh heh. This is so entertaining! I''m glad I''m his sister!" Silver Wolf: "Th-this is no laughing matter!" Mitotsudaira heard her mother take a breath behind her on the left. She could not afford to turn around. If she did, she would definitely be at her mother''s mercy. If possible, she wanted to slowly move forward and out of her mother''s attack range. But... "Hey, my daughter''s king? How often does that happen?" Her king looked to the princess and his sister to confirm. "About once for every three times Asama does it?" "...Nate!" Time to run, thought Mitotsudaira. My life will be so much more peaceful if I just run and run and meet back up with them at Houjou. Yes, and my king is sure to forgive me if I make it in time for the battle. Oh? But how is she still holding onto my left shoulder after I scooted forward? "Mitotsudaira-sama, you should do something about that strange smile and return to reality." "You''re not going to let me run away, are you!?" "Calm down," said her king before turning to her mother behind her. "Nate makes sure I eat right, so it''s not a problem." "Judge. That is correct, Mitotsudaira-sama''s mother. Her lunch event only triggers when Toori-sama has forgotten a lunch and Asama-sama did not prepare one, but it is always a proper lunch, so I will eat it with him." "Really? What does she make you?" Horizon answered without a moment''s delay. "Yakiniku." "My! In the classroom!?" "Judge. She uses an incendiary spell with the metal grill she stores in a locker. As long as she puts in an order with the vendor by the start of third period, she can prepare it in time." Mitotsudaira had a realization as she listened to Horizon''s explanation. ...My unrestrained lifestyle is finally catching up with me... She loved yakiniku. Her king also loved yakiniku. Everyone had to love it. She had started it as something of a joke, but it was well received and it had since become something of a rare skill of hers. However... ...The second in line to rule the Far East and a Rank 1 Knight really shouldn''t be cooking yakiniku in the classroom... What was her mother going to say? It was all true, so there was nothing she could say if her mother laughed. And then she heard her mother''s voice. "Way to go, Nate!" "...Huh?" Her mother grabbed her by the hips and instantly spun her around so she faced backwards. Her mother was there. And the woman placed her hands on her shoulders with a serious look on her face. "A man and a woman eating yakiniku together is a way of saying you want to have a different sort of meat festival that night, isn''t it!?" She was spun back around. ...Ehh? She saw her king, Horizon, Kimi, and Asama there. Kimi sighed with her arms still around Asama''s waist. "Oh, Mitotsudaira. So that''s what you meant when you tried to get up on my foolish brother''s lap from below the table and barked with joy when he gave you meat with his chopsticks." "Nate...you went that far...?" "I did not! I really didn''t!" "But you did eat it from my chopsticks," said Horizon. She was spun around again and had hands placed on her shoulders again. "Nate! You were trying to win over the princess before moving onto the king, weren''t you!?" She was spun back around and saw Horizon nod. "Exactly the way I want it." "What!? What does that mean!?" But her king tilted his head. "Hmm?" He crossed his arms. "Nate?" "Yes?" "When I stayed at your Maman''s place, she served me a ton of meat dishes. Is this what that was about?" She spun herself around. "Motherrrr!" "Oh, I definitely meant it that way." Horizon suddenly hit the king. Without leaving his seated pose, he spun around twice and the back of his head slammed into the floor. Horizon grabbed his collar with her right hand and lifted him up, but her arm popped off and his head slammed into the floor again. The arm frantically crawled over to hide behind their luggage where it poked up above and turned back and forth like a periscope. "This boy really needs to stop nearly getting himself preyed on thanks to his inherent heroine nature." "H-hey, are you just going to ignore what happened there!?" "That is a different issue." "Yes, but that''s not the point!" Meanwhile, the right arm returned. It crawled cautiously toward its owner a few times and then leaped to the side. Horizon glared at it and then held out her left hand. "Come on over. There''s nothing scary here." "Yes, there is!!" The right arm seemed to give up and stopped moving, so Horizon grabbed it and reattached it. Then she spoke to the king. "See? Now I forgot what I was about to say." "A-and that''s my fault!? That''s what you''re saying, isn''t it!? Okay, fine. Give me your worst!!" He pointed his butt toward Horizon and lay down on his side. "Okay! Bring it oooon!!" Horizon gently stuck Lype Katathlipse''s blade between his butt cheeks. "Ah, wait, watch out! You''re really gonna make that crack deeper!" "I wonder what would happen if I used the overdrive cutting that I rarely ever get a chance to use." Mitotsudaira could only watch. It seemed even her mother could not intervene. And since Horizon seemed to have such an advantage over her mother... ...That''s my king for you... "Mito! Mito! Why do you look so impressed!?" "Anyway," said Horizon. "Toori-sama, I am not sure how many people you could support beyond Asama-sama and Mitotsudaira-sama, but do not forget that I am at the top and Asama-sama, Mitotsudaira-sama, and Kimi-sama are also here." Meaning... "If you try to expand this battle formation just for fun, then I will stop you." Asama felt her heart race when she heard Horizon''s words. ...Don''t expand this battle formation just for fun? Did that mean Asama and Mitotsudaira were not just for fun? ...Wow... Heat filled her face and lowering her head was the most she could do. The idiot sister clinging to her waist rubbed her cheek against Asama as if to say "me too, me too", but Asama restrained her with a Shinto iron claw. And he spoke to Horizon. "Um, Horizon-san?" "Oh? Acting humble, are we?" "Judge....You see, we first introduced this whole battle formation idea before the study camp, right? Well, Nate Maman was before even that, so it doesn''t count! Isn''t that how it works?" Asama watched Horizon''s reaction. "" Horizon looked up at the pyramid of fabric that was the tent''s ceiling. A lamp spell charm hung down from a string. Horizon stared intently at that charm as it swayed in the tent''s slight air current. This lasted a few seconds. As everyone tensed, sweated, and wondered if this would turn out okay, Horizon lowered her gaze. She turned toward him and nodded. "You and your cowardly excuses." "You spent all that time trying to find an excuse to attack me instead of apologizing, didn''t you!?" "Ho ho? So after trying to act all responsible, you''re going to say what you did in the past doesn''t count?" "H-Horizon?" said Mitotsudaira. "You can be stubborn if you want, but before you were saying it wasn''t right to accept my mother into the formation and now you''re nearly asking him why he won''t accept her in." "You need to face reality, Mitotsudaira-sama. This is reality." "Well, yes! Of course it is!" I''m glad I''m not on that side, wholeheartedly thought Asama. Even in such a small tent, your position could lead to further damage depending on your proximity to certain others. But then he waved his hand forward and back. "Hey, it''s not like we can accept Maman anyway." "Oh? Why not?" "Because you''ve got a husband. And he''s crazy reliable." "My," said the Reine des Garous with a blush. That smile made Asama realize something. ...Not only did he compliment her husband, but he implied Mito''s mom is an incredible woman who needs someone really reliable to be on her level. He probably only meant it as a statement of fact, but... "Heh heh. What has you so upset?" asked Kimi. "I am not upset," replied Asama. "Oh, dear. You could stand to learn a lesson from Horizon." She looked over to see Horizon had changed her pose. She was forming a square frame with her index fingers and thumbs and getting low angle shots and bust close ups of Mitotsudaira''s mother. "You have a point..." She placed a hand on his shoulder. "Heh. You wouldn''t stand a chance." "D-did you just laugh at me!?" "Calm down," she said. A question occurred to Asama as she looked to Horizon, him, Mitotsudaira, and Mitotsudaira''s mom. It concerned the idea of being "reliable" that they had mentioned. ...What if that happened? Could she just ask? She was hesitant. And there was a simple reason for that hesitation: his presence. Could she ask this in front of him? She considered the question for a while. ...Umm. But she sensed the answer would be of use to her, so she opened her mouth. "Um, Mito''s mom?" She addressed the woman to end her hesitation. And she asked. "What if-..." But just then, a voice called in from outside. "Chancellor! The 1st Special Duty Officer and the others are saying it''s time to head into the forest for a bit!" It was Adele. Adele regretted volunteering for a guard shift. After all, she could see everyone leaving their various tents. ...Well, it''s not absolutely everyone. "Are you heading out to catch bugs and view the stars!? You all sure are tough!" "No, no." The 1st Special Duty Officer carried a telescope in a leather bag. "Since it''s the last night, I thought it would be nice to have some more childlike fun. Plus, I''ve been resting using Mary-dono''s spells since we got back from the ruins." "Hee hee. Master Tenzou, thank you for entertaining my selfishness." "Selfishness?" "Judge." Mary smiled bitterly in her track suit. "You suggested this after I said I wanted to see the stars you told me about last night....I said we could always wait until we were back on the Musashi, but you said viewing the stars is surprisingly difficult because the Musashi is moving." They must have decided on this after mutually compromising and making excuses. ...It would be wrong to interrupt them... The odds were good they would not even notice if she did interrupt, but she wanted them to make a nice memory here. What happened tomorrow was a different matter. But at some point, the Secretary, Ohiroshiki, and Persona-kun had showed up too. And then someone stepped out of the central tent. "Okay, let''s get going then. Tenzou, you show the way." It was the Chancellor. They must have already had plans. And then he noticed her. "Oh? Are you coming too, Adele? I thought it was just going to be us guys, but now Mary''s coming too....Uqui, what about your wife?" "She says I am enough to fill the armored position." "She sure is cement-like... Anyway, what about you, Adele?" "Oh, um, I''m on guard duty....But if you catch anything neat, let me see, okay?" "Sure thing," said the Chancellor as he opened the entrance to his tent. The Vicereine, Kimi, and the Reine des Garous were inside with perfectly composed expressions. Plus... "M-my king, are you going?" "Well, that was the plan... But should I stay?" "No!" added Asama. She forced a smile with an awkward sweat that had already reached the critical point. "I-I think you should go. Because we''re going to be busy soon!" "That really worries me... Hey, Horizon?" "What is it? Do you want me to hit you again?" "No, it''s just that we seem to be in agreement, or we''re two sides of the same coin, or we''re facing in the same direction, or however you want to put it." "Judge....We stand in opposite positions, but that is what brings us together." "Yeah, that''s it." Adele realized something from the Chancellor''s satisfied nod and proud stance. ...He seems so much more dependable with Vicereine Horizon. He would sometimes get in trouble when the Vicereine chose to give one of his jokes a serious response, but he generally seemed to do things right around her. That must have been because his questions were more or less directed at himself. He had promised to retrieve her emotions and had said he was willing to conquer the world to do so. The Vicereine was at the foundation of that, he stood on a line parallel to hers, and they had introduced the idea of the borderline. That was not something he could forget. And that was why they would occasionally hold a conversation that seemed meant to reaffirm that. This was the same. It was a small thing, but they were reaffirming each other. The quick exchange of questions proved that they were still functioning for each other. Adele did not know if that was a good or bad thing. But... "So, Horizon, you decide where I''ll be sleeping. I''ll be out having some fun." "Ho ho? And what if you get back to find your blanket outside?" "W-we wouldn''t let her do that." "I was waiting for that." The Vicereine gave the 5th Special Duty Officer a thumbs up and then faced the Chancellor again. "I do have some thoughts about who holds responsibility here. I will be sorting out those thoughts here, so you feel free to head out....In a way, we are parallel on this as well, Toori-sama." Adele sighed after seeing their tent close. The Chancellor sighed as well. Adele noticed the relief in that breath, so... "Chancellor." "Ah? What is it, Adele?" "I think I understand now why it isn''t just you and Vicereine Horizon and why you included Asama-san and the 5th Special Duty Officer in your battle formation." "Hold on now." He smiled bitterly. "I''m pretty sure I know why too." He pointed towards those walking toward the forest as a "I''ll be there soon" gesture. Then he scratched his head with the bitter smile still on his lips. "It''s because there are a lot of things I care about and that matter to me, right?" "If you told them that, I know it would make the Vicereine, Asama-san, and the 5th Special Duty Officer happy....Kimi too. And Suzu-san, yes. I guarantee it." "I can''t, I can''t." He started walking away and stumbled over a rock as he did so. "I''m an entertainer, so I want a better way of expressing it. That''s one of the ways I show my reliability....Do you understand, Adele?" There was now one less person in the tent. Asama found that had calmed things down quite a bit. So she asked a question. It was what she had started asking before. It was a difficult question to ask in front of him because it could apply to them as well. But she wanted to hear what Mitotsudaira''s mother had to say as someone with more experience in such things. "Can I ask something, Mito''s mom?...I know you have your current life because you and Mito''s dad got together, but..." What about this? "What would you have done if your husband had also loved someone else back then?" Volume 6A, 11: Wife at a Mini Meeting Volume 6A, Chapter 11: Wife at a Mini Meeting It is to know the other person It is to know yourself It binds you two together Point Allocation (Gift) "Yes, that is a fascinating question....What would I have done if my husband had also loved someone else back then?" The Reine des Garous used her words to preface her thoughts. She thought it was an interesting hypothetical. It was hypothetical and about the past, so there was no point in thinking about it. But... ...It is important for all of you now. And a smile formed on her lips as she looked to the Asama Shrine Representative sitting in front of her. ...You don''t need to worry. In a way, that was a dangerous question. It could be interpreted as looking back and sullying her memories. But it had to do with her daughter and the girl asking it was serious. So... "That is a good question." The Reine des Garous found she had taken a liking to Asama. ...She takes things very seriously. But that was not the only reason she liked her. There were a few different reasons. First, she had not called her the Reine des Garous. Ever since they had met, she had referred to her as "Mitotsudaira''s mom" due to the relationship with her daughter. Being called the Reine des Garous was not a bad thing. As Musashi''s Vice President had said, she would soon be Musashi''s enemy. So it was normal to use that realistic title that severed any closer connection. But this girl was different. Asama kept referring to her as her friend''s mother. She realized her daughter''s king had also been calling her "maman", so that must have been how this group viewed it. That would explain why she had been in such a good mood inside this tent. And the other reason... ...This girl restrains herself a lot. That reminded the Reine des Garous of herself in the past. Long ago, she had found every excuse she could to avoid feeling "love" for her future husband. Yet every evening when he did not visit, she had taken out the clothes and other gifts he had given her and just looked at them. She had sniffed at the bed he had used, sat in the chair he had used, daydreamed about the next time he could visit, and snacked on the sauce he had made for her. Even while enjoying herself like that, she had avoided thinking that she "loved" him. This girl would not enjoy the boy''s absence like that. Because this boy was so close by. But that meant the enjoyment of his presence never ended and she had grown numb to it. So... "Tomo...was it?" "Oh, yes." Such a silly girl. If my daughter''s king is letting you wash some of his clothes and prepare some of his food, that means he''s leaving his thoughts and everyday life with you. She had gone numb and failed to notice her own situation. That was why she hesitated. The Reine des Garous knew she should really be supporting her daughter here, but... "From the looks of things, that princess is doing a good job of managing my daughter''s king. So reliability should not be an issue." "Judge. I am an automaton, so I love acting as the gear that supports our controlled society." She was quite the incredible princess, but nothing short of this could fully restrain that king. ...He was quite something when he visited before too, wasn''t he? She had never imagined anyone would escape the temptation of the Reine des Garous''s hunger. That told her something about this girl and her daughter who that princess had accepted in. ...They have a connection even greater than my temptation. So she spoke. "Tomo? You asked what I would have done if my husband had loved someone else back then, right? I might be tempted to say I could never stand that, but I think I will instead say I would allow it." She sensed her daughter''s back tense at that. But she continued on regardless. "Listen....I know I couldn''t restrain myself even in that case. Although it would depend who it was." "Listen," said the Reine des Garous again while thinking back to that time. From time to time, he had mentioned a classmate girl of his. "He was popular, you know?" And who had that girl been? ...Yes, I certainly never imagined she was someone who supported the entirety of Hexagone Fran?aise. But as someone who lived in the present that girl had given them, she could praise her. "That girl was sickly, petite, and short in both height and temper. But as I listened to him talk about her, I lost confidence in what I had thought were my strongest points: my strength, my figure, my height, and my relaxed attitude." So she had sighed countless times while he was away. "I couldn''t tell you how many times I wondered if he actually loved her." But... "I didn''t give up." A smile naturally formed. "So I started thinking I was fine with being ''Miss Loup-Garou in the Forest'' to him....What happened outside the forest didn''t matter. It wouldn''t matter if he married her as long as he still came to visit me. After all, he was from outside the forest." "M-mother." Her daughter made a half rotation. "That''s like being strangers! Could you really stand never being any closer than that!?" "Nate? Your father tells me I haven''t changed at all since back then." "...Are you sure there isn''t something wrong with him?" "He is perfectly normal. I mean, when I go the extra mile, he''ll say I''ve gotten a lot better at it than I used to be while he cries tears of joy and-..." "Ahhhh!! That''s enough of that!" My daughter certainly is talking back to her mother more than she used to. But she rotated her daughter back around and said something else. "Listen, Nate." "...Are you using me like a toy?" "You shouldn''t say that about yourself." "I notice you didn''t deny the accusation!" "Now, now." The Reine des Garous slapped her daughter''s shoulders. "Listen. I was chosen by your father....And that means I fit his tastes better. Because he said I''m ''pretty and cool''." The "sickly, petite, and short" description of the rival girl applied to him as well. So to him, someone so similar was someone he had a mutual understanding with and who he could talk with, but not someone he looked up to and admired. But even if that had not been the case... "I had so much fun back then." So, she added in her heart as she looked to her daughter''s friend. "Even if I wasn''t chosen, my love would not have stopped....I would have made him mine alone for as long as he was with me. And if that led to any jealousy, well..." She leaned in to her daughter''s ear and brought her tongue to her lips. She made a clear licking sound. "I would put my scent on him to tell her that he was mine. With any luck, she would be the type to enjoy that kind of game." Mitotsudaira groaned in her heart with her back still turned to her mother. ...She noticed that before? When her king had been abducted at IZUMO, she had gone to rescue him and then met up with her mother. During a nighttime carriage ride, she had noticed her mother''s scent on her king. Her mother had most likely licked him. Unable to bear that, she had rubbed her cheek against him to remove her mother''s scent. ...Sh-she didn''t notice, did she? Her mother had been driving the carriage and had been enjoying their rampage through the night with Naito. Oh, night and Naito? Hee hee. I''m turning into Masazumi. Which must mean I''m done for. But just as she tried to avoid reality by losing herself in thought... "To be chosen does not mean to be selected like an object. It means to make a part of his feelings your own and keep him from ever forgetting about you." Her mother looked to Asama. "Once you''ve done that, he will send you gifts. But not to say ''look what I can buy'' as a way of demonstrating his worth. These gifts say ''this is the kind of person I think you are'' as a form of worship that carries his feelings for you." She knew what her mother meant. ...For example, if he gives you clothing as a gift... It was not the price tag or value that mattered. It was a way of saying "I think you are like this clothing". Asama and Horizon must have understood because they nodded a few times. Then Asama asked a question. "Mito''s mom, how was it for you?" "For me?" ...Oh, she looks happy. Everyone enjoyed talking about themselves. When asked to do so, her mother first took a breath to calm herself. "After I met my husband, he would give me clothing and bring me food every time he visited. He would also tell me how to cook and about the outside world. It was all meant to show off his feelings for me....He gave me things he thought were pretty and enjoyable and that means he thought I was pretty and enjoyable....Because I understood that, I could spread those clothes out on the floor and bask in their presence and I could enjoy that food so much. It let me know just how much he worshiped me." "Heh heh. I''m glad to see you didn''t misunderstand." Kimi let go of Asama''s hips and sat up. She looked to Horizon and then Mitotsudaira''s mother. "When a good woman takes a liking to someone, she will say they have such similar tastes. And even if they don''t, she wouldn''t be dumb enough to not accept that she is being called pretty through the other person''s gifts. I mean, that would be like saying she wasn''t pretty." "Th-then what is she supposed to say when she receives a gift like that?" Mitotsudaira asked Kimi the question that had occurred to her. The idiot sister narrowed her eyes as she responded. "You just have to say thank you." "That''s enough?" "It is." A smile formed in those narrowed eyes. "After all, it took courage to give that gift....Listen. What you find pretty or lovely is based on your own values. You have to show people what those are, so they put in an effort to gain a consensus through that gift. That isn''t something that happens to you every day. It''s not an easy thing to do, so you should be thankful for it." Kimi really has a way with words, thought Asama. But she also saw Mitotsudaira clench her hands as they rested on the floor. And she noticed something about her fingers. ...Ah. They were manicured. In England, Mitotsudaira had failed to achieve victory in her first duel with Walsingham in London. In the previous battles and in their primitive life on the transport ship where she had given into her wild side... Is saying that going too far? I guess it doesn''t matter. At any rate, all of that had damaged her nails. To repair and reinforce her nails, he had given her a manicure. He had colored them cool white. The color of the moon. "..." Yes, thought Asama with a mental nod. Before that, she had never decorated her nails because it might dull her sense of touch. But she had decorated them ever since. Why had she done that? Mitotsudaira may have done it subconsciously and probably could not have explained her reasons if she had tried. But she had just found the answer. How did he feel about his wolf knight and how did she feel about herself? She hung her head and her bangs hung down, but her face was red and her mouth was loose. Her heart must have been racing and she must have been sweating because her yukata seemed plastered to her skin. But Asama had a thought as she watched that wolf. ...Horizon is the same too, isn''t she? He was giving Horizon her emotions as a gift. And the entire world along with them. That showed off what kind of girl he thought Horizon was. It was exactly the gift he had said he would give her back at Mikawa. Both the knight and the princess were receiving a gift from the king. ...That must be nice... I wish I had a gift. Or just anything really. "...Uuh." She felt pathetic. This is bad, thought Asama. Very, very bad. It was bad that she was comparing herself to others, but it was especially bad that a shrine maiden was begging for something. In contrast to Mitotsudaira''s red blush, she grew pale. But she did have a question about this. All she ever seemed to be for him was someone who did his laundry and got him released from the guard stations, but... "U-um, Mito''s mom?" "What is it?" "I''m not sure if you would call it a gift, but it if someone has you do their laundry and look after them, such as freeing them after an arrest, what does that mean? That isn''t saying you''re lovely or pretty, is it?" She just threw the words out there. And she immediately received an "oh, dear" in response. Mitotsudaira''s mother smiled as she answered. "When I met my husband, it was only a small thing, but he caught a cold and I looked after him while he recovered. And he let me do it....During our trysts afterwards, he would also let me do his laundry and whatnot..." "You mean...?" "Yes. He was giving me his everyday life as a gift. Meaning..." Meaning... "Between a man and a woman, that''s a way of saying you want to live with them." Eh? thought Asama. ...W-wait? Live with them? Um, hello? She thought about what that had to mean, she pondered it, and she contemplated it. "" She started to place a lid on it and she stopped moving. Kimi saw Asama freeze up just like Mitotsudaira. ...Oh, dear. Oh, dear. She found the change in her two friends so amusing because this confirmed their feelings. But it was unusual for Asama to end up like this. Mitotsudaira had the clear relationship between knight and king, so that relationship would occasionally rise to the surface. And Mitotsudaira herself understood what that relationship was. But Asama had placed a lid on her feelings. She would have reached the point of deciding to respond if Kimi''s brother made some kind of approach. But that approach did not have to be a verbal thing. If words were necessary, then no one could be bound with someone who could not speak. And that was clearly not the case because some people had a thing for animals. Wise Sister: "Isn''t that right, Adele!? Isn''t that right!?" Flat Vassal: "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I''m just going to say no!" Wise Sister: "Then Date Narumi! How about you!?" Gold Mar: "...Oh! So that''s what this is about!" Mal-Ga: "Eh? W-wait, Margot. What''s it about?" Mary: "Um, is it something that applies to Master Tenzou?" Wise Sister: "Probably, if two conditions were met." Unturning: "...I don''t eat leftovers." Gold Mar: "Oh, so close! But it''s not about leftovers! Maybe more related to table scraps?" Mal-Ga: Eh? Margot, another! Give me another hint!" Flat Vassal: "I don''t eat leftovers either!" Hori-ko: "Oh? Adele-sama, you have often bought the Blue Thunder''s ''Leftovers - Silver'' meal over the past year." Uqui: "Hm, so Narumi also disapproves of eating leftovers..." Novice: "And Balfette-kun does eat them. Is that it?" Tachibana Wife: "Master Muneshige, what about the curry we had for dinner?" Tachibana Husband: "Not to worry, Gin. Curry tastes better when it is allowed to cook for several days, so ''leftovers'' isn''t really the right word." Tonbokiri: "You seem to be enjoying yourselves, but what are you talking about?" Bell: "I-I can''t...say. I can''t say." Hori-ko: "Simply put, it is wrong that Adele-sama eats leftovers, so we are asking for a hint." Vice President: "It''s so hard to get by without money, isn''t it? I know your pain." Flat Vassal: "Please stop sympathizing with me over a twisted interpretation of events!" At least everyone had plenty of energy. But Mitotsudaira managed to take some deep breaths and recover while she watched that exchange. "Asama." The other girl, however, was dead. Kimi looked to Asama. Asama was hanging her head, viewing a sign frame, and performing a linefeed or some other kind of work, but her brain was not functioning. Hanami stood on her head and used a cooling spell, but Hanami herself was functioning as a radiator and had shimmering heat rising from her. ...She''s lost. Until now, she would have thought there was nothing between her and Kimi''s brother. At least not coming from the other direction. Even if she had her own feelings, she would have assumed they were unrequited and closed them up. Especially after Horizon had arrived. In the past, she had spoken with him like normal and been even closer to him than now, but starting sometime the previous year, she had seemed to set up some boundaries for herself. She had placed a lid on her feelings. She had concluded that, at least for the time being, she had not been chosen. So she had put a lid on them so as not to bother anyone until she had been clearly chosen. But that was not the case. Relationships were not words or objects. Signs and symbols could provide certainty, but the actual relationship was not made of such things. It was an invisible line binding the two of them. It was simply there with them and remained no matter how far apart they were. A flower blooms on the summit. Even without putting that to words, it became apparent through the repeated attempts to climb the mountain. Eventually, the mountain climbing challenge would change from "a flower blooms on the summit" to "a flower awaits on the summit". So Kimi could only think of her friend in one way: ...Silly girl. You know what, Asama? You''re contradicting yourself. You can only relax and enjoy your current situation because you trust that your relationship will endure even if you put a lid on it. But if you can trust in a relationship even when you put a lid on it, then it must be a powerful relationship indeed. The temperature outside and inside the lid is the same, you know? But... "" Asama had completely short-circuited. Kimi had known this would happen eventually, but it was even more wonderful than she had imagined. ...Way to go, Mito''s mom. Was this thanks to the woman''s many years of experience? It had only taken her this long to see through to what mattered to Mitotsudaira and Asama and what they saw as most important in their relationship with Kimi''s brother. She had to have been watching them carefully during the campfire meeting in the clearing earlier. She had a perceptive eye. Everyone in Class Plum knew each other well enough to never overlook each other''s actions or signs, but they accepted those things as normal and could overlook their significance. In a way, their relationships had already been exposed to each other. And that left them weak to having someone point them out anew. When they learned that their normal actions appeared special when viewed by others, they would feel a sense of superiority, surprise, and an awkward unease like they had made a mistake. That had to be what Asama was feeling now. Mito''s mom had also chosen her words well. She had said "everyday life". Asama had been taught household skills by her mother, she had inherited and protected those things, and she had built them up in her own way. Those were personal things for her, contrasting with her official Shinto duties. Those things were hers alone. If his gift to her was leaving her in charge of his everyday life, then he was not viewing her as the Asama Shrine Representative or as the Genocide Archer. He was simply viewing her as a girl. That must have been unexpected for her. She had underestimated herself as someone less important. ...And this has pinpoint accuracy. If he had been viewing her as Shinto or a fighter, she could have said there were others who could fill that role. But Asama could not say that here. Kimi knew nothing could have made Asama happier. And that was why she had "frozen". "Hey, Asama?" "Y-yes..." Asama nodded and Kimi knew what that "yes" was in response to. Across from them, Mitotsudaira was taking deep breaths and hoping no one had noticed, but her mom smiled behind her. ...That''s a smile that says she understands. Kimi realized that woman must have had a time when she was like Asama and Mitotsudaira. And for her, the person she cared for had not been with her. Kimi had of course had a similar period of time. A time when her brother was not by her side. During times like that, anyone would think about the person who was not with them. They would remember that person''s mannerisms, words, and breathing, hear those things in the house''s creaking and other background noises, and suddenly get up in the middle of the night. They would open the front door and look out into the night to see if that person was there. Mito''s mom must have done the same thing. Kimi understood. She could tell the distance between them was gradually shrinking. "Asama?" "I''m going to sleep." Asama suddenly threw her blanket over her head so Kimi could not see her face. She became a blanket mountain and took up her usual spot in the tent. She was next to Horizon, but closer than the night before. "C-c''mon, everyone, we have an early morning tomorrow." Her trembling voice sounded on the verge of tears and everyone exchanged a glance. Horizon gave Kimi and Mito''s mom a thumbs up and Mitotsudaira smiled a little. They were relieved for Asama. She was going to keep that lid on for a while longer, but the feelings inside had learned what things were like on the outside. And just as Kimi began hoping she would let those out soon... "Hey, I''m back!" Her brother opened the tent''s entrance and climbed in. Kimi looked to her brother''s face. He turned to Horizon and nodded. Then he faced Asama''s blanket. "Oh, so you decided on a spot for me." Horizon gave him a thumbs up and asked an expressionless question. "Are you finished hunting bugs?" "Judge. We went around to the most promising trees and Uqui was delighted. It''s star-viewing time now, but that''s mostly a Tenzou and Mary thing and we thought it''d be best to let them be alone together." "Judge. We had something to discuss without you around, Toori-sama, but it can always wait until tomorrow." "What were you talking about?" Asama''s blanket seemed to shrink down. She had tensed up. But Horizon answered calmly. "That is a shared secret." "D-damn, it''s not fun when you''re on the receiving end of that one!" "Oh, what''s this? Feeling jealous of your obvious superior? Does it pain you that much that I have stolen Asama-sama and Mitotsudaira-sama from you?" "A-a shared secret should be shared with everyone." "My king, that makes no sense even if you do act like a child." Mitotsudaira was exactly right. But... ...Asama? The blanket was laughing. And without saying a word, Kimi''s brother moved next to Asama. He swapped places with Horizon. Asama''s blanket trembled in surprise just once when she detected his presence. "...Toori-kun?" "Yeah. My spot is next to Asama today." Asama did not ask him why. "I-I see," she said. Then the blanket slowly nodded. "...Yes." It still was not clear what that "yes" was in response to, but Kimi thought she understood how Asama felt. Asama had accepted the "sleeping" part of everyday life. It was not exactly a glamorous gift, but... ...It''s still nice. At home, Kimi and her brother would sometimes fall asleep together when they played a game or read manga late into the night. But that happened naturally, so what did it feel like to emotionally "accept it" like this? And Kimi also heard a blanket moving on the other side of the tent. Mito''s mom took a breath. "Now, we have an early morning and so much to do tomorrow, so let''s get to sleep." "Judge. Mother, that means you''re going to be busy tomorrow, doesn''t it? Doesn''t it!?" "Testament. It very much does....I need to bring your father and then spend the night with you in what will be your new home." Mitotsudaira froze in place as she tried to spread her blanket out on the floor. "Wh-what does that mean!?" Mitotsudaira saw her mother tilt her head. "Oh? Nate, aren''t you moving in with that king of yours soon? I was thinking I could bring your father to the Musashi tomorrow and spend the night there as a greeting." "I have no idea what you''re talking about!" She really did not. It was always some kind of wonderland inside her mother''s brain, but this was especially bad. However, her mother straightened her tilted head and placed her hands on Mitotsudaira''s shoulders. "Surely you aren''t planning to throw your parents out in the cold." "Just to be clear, it''s summer and the Musashi has air-conditioning." "You mean you''re going to make us spend the night in one of Musashi''s parks? But your father is so frail he might get sick. I''ll just have to keep him warm all night long." ...I imagine father would have an...eventful night if he was stuck outdoors with mother... "Mother, did you just start to plan out what you would do if that happened?" "Don''t be silly, Nate. I don''t need to plan it out when we''ve done that countless times before." "Ho ho? Mitotsudaira-sama''s mother must be the outdoorsy type." "Testament. Life outside is so exciting and fulfilling." It was scary how she could hold a conversation like this. But Mitotsudaira had something to say. "You can just stay in the diplomat''s quarters. That would be the normal arrangement." "But Terumoto will be staying there. Since you have a meeting on the Musashi planned for tomorrow," said her mother. "Also, your house was destroyed, Nate, so we can''t stay there. Isn''t that why you were planning to stay at your king''s house starting tomorrow?" For the umpteenth time that day, she felt the blood rush from her face. ...H-how does she know about that!? "Hee hee? Nate? You are a knight sent by Hexagone Fran?aise, remember? If your house on the Musashi is squished flat, the Hexagone Fran?aise embassy on the Musashi will of course notify us." "What did...they say...?" "Testament. That Hexagone Fran?aise Knight Nate Mitotsudaira''s house was fully destroyed during a battle. They also asked for the funding to rebuild your house." Yes. "We refused, of course." Mitotsudaira''s mother placed her hands on Mitotsudaira''s shoulders. "Go for it, Nate. Even if his right and left sides are already taken, climbing into his lap and having him pamper you there seems to be more your style, so just do that." "What!? Where did that misinformation come from!?" "Eh? For reference, I bought all the books based on you for sale at Musashi''s mail-order doujinshi shop, Melon no Ana, and about 70% of it was that." Silver Wolf: "Naruze! This is your doing, isn''t it!?" Mal-Ga: "Huh? What? I can think of so many things you might be talking about that mentioning the wrong one would be a bad idea, so I''m not going to respond. Knowing how to endure hardship is important, Mitotsudaira." Silver Wolf: "Must you be so stubborn!?" What was she supposed to do? But trying to fight it would only make it worse. And when she looked toward her king... "I will join you as well," said Horizon. She was thankful for that. Horizon would act as a buffer and she could face Mitotsudaira''s mother without fear. And when she looked up... ...Oh. Past her king, Asama had stuck her head out from under her blanket. Mitotsudaira''s king noticed her gaze and turned toward Asama. "Oh?" There was a smile in his voice. "Has Ama-no-Iwato opened?" "We''re a Sakuya shrine." She looked away and pulled the blanket up again, but not over her head this time. She hid just her face and lay on her side with her cheek and neck resting on his arm. When Mitotsudaira saw this... ...This is what my complaints look like from the outside, isn''t it? She decided to ask just to be sure. "My king, are you okay with this?" "Ah? Yeah, I kinda want to meet your Papan. I mean, I''ve gotta see what kind of guy can outdo your Maman." Mitotsudaira sensed her mother''s good mood behind her. ...Honestly. My mother likes my king even more than me. But it was true her house had been destroyed. They would not be able to stay at the diplomat''s quarters and they couldn''t stay at the Asama Shrine either. And as a knight, Mitotsudaira felt it would be wrong to have them borrow a student dorm room. ...Oh, I''m making excuses to build up a justification for staying at my king''s house. Once she realized that, she moved over next to Horizon. There was something she needed to say. "Whatever may happen, we can set everything straight starting tomorrow." She heard her mother laugh, but she did not let it bother her. "Takigawa-san. I know this is no time for laughter, but still." "What is it, Kakei Juuzou. And Mochizuki Yukitada." Kakei nodded when she called his name. There was a deep cut in the brim of his hat which shook from the movement of his head. The eye visible through the cut briefly glanced in her direction. This place was made from white plaster. It bore the precipitous peak and horns emblem of the Houjou Association of Indian States and the walls and floor were made from blocks of hardened earth. Several mats had been laid out on the floor and plates of hardened leaves were lined up on those. This was a dining hall. And Takigawa was eating a late dinner there. "You aren''t here to laugh at me for eating a lassi parfait, are you?" "I don''t have time for that. Well, it is pretty funny, but..." Kakei raised his right hand and sat across from Takigawa. He then produced the tray he had been hiding behind his back. And it held... "I''m eating a banana parfait." "It doesn''t come with a gator?" "Take a closer look at the container." The wood container was carved to look like an alligator with its mouth open. "...They have a container exclusively for that dish?" "When I got it at the counter, a local with a fake-sounding accent said, ''Use right hand! Three fingers, yes!?'' But there''s no way I can do that, so I asked for a spoon." "They said the same thing to me." "Then it must be a standard gag," said Mochizuki. "Now, Takigawa-sama..." "Shaja." Takigawa nodded and took a breath. "The 1st Siege of Ueda happened yesterday." "Testament....I heard it was at Hashiba''s request. And that Sanada Nobushige will receive a warm welcome in exchange." "Then," said Takigawa. "What will you do, Ten Braves? There''s something else that matters to you and you''re here to negotiate over it, right? You want to show me your worth to benefit Sanada....So what do you have to offer? I''m looking for someone I can buy cheaply. So," she said. "Let''s talk." Volume 6A, 12: Sitters of the Late Night Shift Volume 6A, Chapter 12: Sitters of the Late Night Shift Impatience always rushes people Toward mercy or ruin Point Allocation (Take the First Step) Kakei took a breath in the Houjou ship''s dining hall. The breath prepared him for the coming negotiation. "Now, then." He could smell strong spices and there was a lot of a unique sort of humidity. He sat cross-legged. Sitting on the floor in a dining hall was unusual, but the Houjou Association of Indian States must have been following the Indian style. It was a way of reducing stress on the warship and thus helped keep morale high. So even on a ship, Kakei felt dirt below his butt. Blocks of packed soil were used as floor panels. That seemed unsanitary for a dining hall, but... ...Well, they''ll be easy to replace, they''ll absorb moisture, and they probably have some kind of disinfectant in them. He performed that pointless analysis because he was a ninja spy. But that was not his role here. With Mochizuki behind him for support, he was here for... "Let''s get to the negotiations. You want to use three of the Sanada Ten Braves, so let''s work out a deal." Takigawa sat across from him. She too was cross-legged. And she nodded. She did not smile, but she did not glare either. It was a flat expression. "I intend to use you as mere mercenaries....That''s what I''ve done so far. Isn''t it a little odd to suddenly raise your price through negotiations?" The corners of Takigawa''s mouth rose a bit. She was smiling. And Kakei could only think of one reason why. ...She''s drawn out the starting line. This was still the beginning and they should enjoy this. That was what she meant. She was facing a losing battle, but... ...I do understand. Gathering and adjusting battle forces was uniquely enjoyable. It was the same as trying to decide what weapon to use before heading to the battlefield. You were constructing yourself, searching yourself, and arranging yourself in the best possible form. That process and its results were enjoyable. Which meant one thing about what Takigawa had just said. "Thanks, Takigawa-san." "Thanks for what?" "That''s simple enough," said Kakei. "We''re still trying to figure out what the other is negotiating for, but you''re still willing to view our skill as a ''weapon''." Kakei defined himself and the others. "You are an important P.A. Oda retainer and you said we are a ''weapon''. A weapon is wielded by someone, so you''ve said that we''re worthy of being wielded." He defined them through his words. Even if they were rejected or overturned, words were a definition. And negotiations were composed of words. ...Anayama-san was always talking about this. Kakei belatedly wished he had done more negotiation training. And he was certain he would wish the same thing countless times over the next half hour or so. "Mochizuki, back me up here, okay?" "Shall I assist you? Shall I support you?" "Can''t you figure it out on your own?" "Testament. Then I shall do what I have determined is best....Shall I negotiate in your place?" "Wow, do I look that bad at this?" But that was just who he was. He knew he was not the kind of person who should be doing this. But he also knew he had to do it here. They could reach an agreement more easily in the current circumstances and that would benefit Sanada. "We will assist you," he said to Takigawa. "I will hear you out." She did not accept the term "assist". That meant she would not view them as "assistance". She was saying she had no intention of being indebted to them. Her stance was that Sanada helping Oda and Hashiba was the natural state of things. But he could not allow that. He ignored her implicit rejection of the word "assist" and kept going. "As a reward for our assistance, please have Hashiba protect Sanada until the Osaka Campaign." That was what they truly wanted. Takigawa picked up a nearby container. It contained a yogurt drink. It was a whey drink with as much fat as possible removed from it, so it was supposedly quite refreshing when you were tired. The guy at the counter had said ''Refreshed! You feel refreshed!", but she was not sure how much she believed it. For one thing, it seemed odd to name the menu item Lassi Kimura[1] even if it matched some historical chef''s name. Kimura apparently meant strawberry flavor. But Takigawa took a sip. ...Oh, it is refreshing. With that in mind, she thought about Kakei''s request. "...You want protection for Sanada until the Osaka Campaign?" "Testament. It''s not a bad deal. Besides, the 1st Siege of Ueda was at Hashiba''s request and Nobushige''s faction is getting a warm welcome in exchange. We''re only asking for you to protect Sanada as a part of that." "It''s not like you have any authority over Sanada." Takigawa spoke in a testing manner. "And that warm welcome was only for Nobushige''s faction. Not Sanada as a whole." "Oh, so you do understand. That''s the point." Kakei pointed at himself with his thumb. "I''m talking about Sanada''s land....If you don''t protect that, then it''s all pointless. Think of it as a request from Sanada being delivered via you." "What about the fact that you have no authority in this matter?" "Testament." Kakei nodded. "Do you really think Masayuki-san and the others with authority are going to say no to having Sanada''s people protected? It can be an empty promise, but we want to define our value as fighters." He took a breath before continuing. "That''s what we really want." "Listen," Takigawa heard Kakei say. "At the end of the Osaka Campaign, Sanada''s forces charge on Matsudaira. We reach their main forces and make it all the way to the center." She was aware of that. It was described in the Testament. That had demonstrated Sanada''s courage and established a high opinion of them in later generations. "How about it?" asked Kakei. "If you protect us, all of Sanada''s warriors can undergo special training for the Osaka Campaign during that time." But he was not done speaking. "For Hashiba, this is a Testament description they can use for a guaranteed attack on Matsudaira. And even if we happen to ''take Matsudaira''s head'' while we''re at it, it can always be interpreted around." How about it? "During the Osaka Campaign, Hashiba has its forces worn down by Matsudaira. That means Hashiba will lose powerful people to betrayal and hesitation." Kakei sat up straight. "Sanada will not betray Hashiba....So can''t you do as we ask here?" ...Not good... Kakei was sweating in his heart. He had made some decent bluffs, but there was no way to guarantee any of it. And he had hidden and glossed over everything inconvenient to them. He was really hoping Takigawa could completely forget the first half of what he said. Would that be possible? ...No, I guess not... "Kakei-sama, that was quite forceful, but I think you did express our main selling points." Mochizuki used the brief pause to covertly speak to him using a ninja technique. "Can''t you look at this positively?" ...A lot of help you are... He was glad Unno was fast asleep in the bed she had been given. He hated to think what this would be like with both of them criticizing him. But Mochizuki was right about one thing. He had listed off their strong points. "You know the biggest advantage of protecting Sanada, don''t you?" It was... "Sanada is your surefire attack against Matsudaira during the Osaka Campaign. And on the same level as Shimazu during Sekigahara." Kakei hid the lack of confidence in his heart as he formed the words. And he thought, Before long, P.A. Oda will have to perform the history recreation of Nobunaga''s assassination during the Honnouji Incident. Hashiba would conquer the Far East after that, but they would later decline. The Hashiba forces would scatter and split into an east and west side after Hashiba''s death. Then the Battle of Sekigahara would be fought as a preliminary battle to the final showdown and it would all end at the Osaka Campaign. So... "You can preserve an entire nation of reliable forces for the final battle. Can''t you do that for us?" said Kakei. "We will help you here. We will fight on the front line and ensure you''re capable of preserving us. And in exchange for preserving Sanada, we''ll stubbornly protect you. Isn''t that good enough?" He was aware he was making up his argument as he went along, but deep in his heart, something else was apparent to him. ...Most of what I''m saying is true. Did that mean his god was watching over him? But this was still important. After all... ...Sanada is a small nation. ...Small nations are in such a difficult position. Kakei thought about the nation of Sanada. It was a small, mountainous nation. It was deep in the forest and deep in the mountains. The summers were short and the winters snowy. But it was an important point along a major land shipping route. That allowed them to engage in intermediary trade, but it also meant other nations invaded or intervened a lot, so they had to spend their accumulated money on defense and surviving the winters. In that land, it was difficult to take back what had been lost. So they could not afford to lose anything. That was the most important thing to them: Sanada''s land. After losing their old home and wandering around the Far East, it was in Sanada that they had felt "this is the place". They had felt they could live there without losing anything. "...Honestly." Kakei looked at Takigawa. She was an important P.A. Oda retainer, so she most likely knew their history. After all, they had originally been P.A. Oda residents. They were from Osaka. A few people had already inherited names for some of the Hashiba''s Seven Spears and the people connected to them, but they had attended a school meant to train candidates to inherit the other names. Even if they left the school for individual reasons, the skilled ones had gathered focus and been given a helping hand. Since they would have been inheriting the names of people connected to Hashiba, it made sense that the nation would work to assist them. A lot had happened with Kakei himself, but he had been selected as a likely candidate. A total of ten had been gathered and they had all thought their various futures were assured. But at some point, a new group of candidates had appeared and they had been defeated. Then they had begun wandering. They could have stayed and worked as leaders in a lower organization under Hashiba''s direct command. But... ...That just didn''t seem the same... There had been an alternative for them after they lost their role, but it had felt wrong. They had wondered if they even felt at home there anymore. They had later realized the answer was no. But at the time, they had simply wanted something equivalent. And if they could not get that, they wanted a new home that let them confidently say "this is the place". If only they could have felt at home and said "this is the place" about that lower position that had been prepared for them. But they had found they could not. Those defeated ten had all hoped to make a comeback and had all wanted the same thing. They wanted some other place and some other time. They had wanted somewhere where the place itself seemed to want them. And once they had begun wandering, they discovered how large P.A. Oda was. No matter where they went, they never seemed to leave P.A. Oda. After spending half a year crossing mountains and deserts, they realized something. ...We came from such a gigantic place. So what kind of future had they felt was in store for them as name inheritors close to Hashiba? There was only one thing Kakei could say about that: "We don''t know what it''s like to be accepted by a large nation." That was right. When you were needed by a large nation, you were also protected by its presence and its rules. The nation''s size alone would begin to make it inviolable. So... "But small nations really do need people like us fighting for them." They could not swap out their fighting force like a large nation could. "If we''re lost, it''s all over," said Kakei. "So how about it, Takigawa-san?" He threw the words out there and received an immediate response. It was a calm reply. "Don''t come begging to us, needle-thrower boy." Takigawa formed her words. The corners of her mouth rose as she looked straight at Kakei. ...I see. It was true P.A. Oda had run a school to train the next generation. In fact, it still existed. Every nation had something like that. The best students would be gathered and raised to dedicate themselves to their nation. But sometimes even more excellent students would arrive from outside. The Ten Spears were an example, as was Sassa. Everyone did it and it happened everywhere. Just like people would start using "better" cookware and clothing in their everyday life, the personalities known as "nations" would select the very best of whatever they needed. How many years had it been now? The students who had been expected to take the positions directly below Hashiba had all been replaced and the original group had left. Takigawa had already inherited her name at the time and she had simply thought "these things happen" when she heard about it. So... "Sorry, but telling me about a smaller nation''s inferiority complex isn''t going to change my mind," she said. "Besides, large nations are run by the people too. So that''s where my focus is: the people. The protection of a large nation''s presence and rules is no more than an advantage that nation has. You may look at a small nation as its people, but in that case, the lack of protection due to the small nation''s weakness and rules is no more than a disadvantage that nations has....Don''t just assume it justifies your inferiority complex." She took a breath. "Just get to the point: What do you want and what can you do, Kakei Juuzou?" Kakei began sweating profusely in his heart. ...So I screwed it up! No, he had to view it as a good thing that she was willing to hear him out. I sure get caught up in sentiment easily. I was giving off the wrong sort of presence, wasn''t I? I hope I haven''t caught Nezu''s disease. At any rate, she had asked him to speak. ...But I just did a bunch of speaking. No. Before, he had been forcing their hopes onto her. Now it was time for reality. So he knew what he had to say here. "Mochizuki, Unno, and I will join you here." This was the procedure. He had to list what they could do and what they would need to prepare. "I''ll primarily need bullets and fuses. 3000 bullets should be enough." "Isn''t that a lot?" "Will you give me more?" Takigawa smiled at that. He was not sure why she smiled. If she would give him more, he just had to take as many as he could get. But Takigawa looked at him and made a comment. "That look on your face tells me you can do more than that." "Let''s leave that as a surprise....I do have one thing I''ve stubbornly prepared but have held in reserve. I really don''t plan on using it against Musashi, though." "Is that so?" Takigawa then looked behind him. "Next." Mochizuki stood there. The automaton was apparently ready to respond. She immediately spoke over his shoulder. It was her usual calm voice. "Can you prepare artificial hairs equipped with explosion spells?" "You don''t like making things simple, do you?" Takigawa smiled bitterly and placed a hand on her chin. Kakei thought this was a sincere reaction. He felt they were being honest with each other now. ...Huh? He mentally tilted his head. He had thought he had angered Takigawa by creating an unnecessarily emotional atmosphere. So why were they being honest with each other now? ...W-well, I guess it doesn''t matter. He did not understand, but he was not going to find fault with a favorable result. But this response was somewhat bad. After all... ...Does that mean she can''t prepare Mochizuki''s explosion spells? Mochizuki''s explosion spells were unique. Since they were hidden in hairs, they could be taken anywhere. Since she could use her gravitational control on them, they could be thrown as projectiles or placed in flowing water. Depending on how she prepared them, they could be used in other ways as well, but... ...Either way, she needs a lot of them. She seemed to have used up a large quantity in the battle on the Ariake. She had never said anything about it, but her supply was clearly running low since she had not used one to light the fire when they were cooking outdoors. But there was a way. Providing information here would not leave anyone indebted to anyone, so Kakei did not hesitate to speak up. "Takigawa-san....Pass this along to Houjou. They produce a lot of automatons. While I doubt they''ll have what Mochizuki is talking about, they should be able to make some." "Shaja....That''s a good idea." "Then," said Takigawa before Mochizuki replied. "Unno-sama will need materials to repair her metal fan swords and her folding fans. Also," said Mochizuki. "Yes, would it be possible to allow her to choose some flashy clothes?" "...And here I thought I was in charge." "Oh? Did Kakei-sama the Beast wish to talk about Unno-sama''s clothing?" "No, most of my memories of her have her wearing a track suit..." "Ah, so you are a fan of the gym clothes genre." "...Is it just me or have you gotten harsher lately?" Mochizuki ignored Kakei''s complaint. It was true she had recently been unable to cook or clean as much as she wanted. She had mostly been destroying things with her explosion spells, but in addition to that... ...My position as one of the Ten Braves means I often have other people taking care of me. Whenever she found something she could do, someone else would do it instead, thinking they were being considerate. As a maid automaton, people would leave the tasks to her, but they could not do that with one of the Ten Braves. Why were humans so influenced by titles? Because she so often had to stop the task she had begun, her artificial brain tended to be cluttered with the garbage data left by the task shutdown procedure. That was meant to remain behind as experience, but she frequently had to free up that memory space and it was reducing her efficiency. As a result, she had to reduce the burden by shortening the process. Long story short, it often meant sacrificing Kakei. "Anyway, Unno-sama''s spell should work at Odawara. If she can secure an elevated location on adjoining land, the geographic features should allow her to produce as much power as in Sanada land." "I see." Takigawa crossed her arms and nodded. And she took a sip of her drink. "Ah. Maybe it''s because of this heated conversation, but that really is refreshing." She smiled a little. Her shoulders shook as she took a slow breath. "Now it''s my turn to speak." Her smiling eyes faced straight forward again. She re-crossed her legs and opened her mouth. "Sorry," she said. "But your selling points aren''t really doing it for me." "Listen," said Takigawa. "You say that, if Sanada is protected, Sanada can strike back at Matsudaira during the Osaka Campaign....That is admittedly important. But you know what?" There was something she had to say here. It was a matter of reality, not sentiment. "Listen," she said again. "By the time of the Osaka Campaign, Hashiba is only a small force. Matsudaira rules the Far East by then. What good is striking back at that point?" Kakei and Mochizuki remained expressionless, but that was to be expected with ninjas. But that utter lack of reaction eloquently told her what was going on in their heads. ...The truly skilled ones will intentionally let the mask slip at times like this. But these were combat ninjas, so she could not expect that from them. That was the entire reason she had requested some combat forces from Sanada. But they would be disappointed in themselves for how things were going. Besides, she understood what this Sanada group was trying to say. "You said Sanada is a small nation, didn''t you?" "Yes, I did." "Shaja." Takigawa nodded. And, "Kakei Juuzou....Then you went on to say that Sanada is a presence capable of dealing a painful blow to Matsudaira during the Osaka Campaign." "I wasn''t quite that wordy about it, but...yes, I did." "Then." Takigawa took a breath. "This is not going to be easy for Sanada, is it?" Kakei''s cheeks moved like he wanted to say something, but then they stopped. ...That''s right. Takigawa knew the fate of small nations that were caught up in the Testament descriptions and history recreation. After all, she was a P.A. Oda retainer. She knew very well that small nations could be dealt with and easily trampled on by the whims of a large nation. She had done it herself at times. Sanada was the same. "With the 1st Siege of Ueda complete, Sanada has two major events left: the 2nd Siege of Ueda that occurs during Sekigahara, and the Osaka Campaign." And... "In the 2nd Siege of Ueda, Sanada Masayuki and Nobushige fight to stop a Matsudaira force headed for Sekigahara." "You''ve sure studied up on this." "I was managing Kantou up until recently, if you recall." Takigawa smiled a little and realized she was being self-deprecating. It was pathetic for two losers to fight over who had the superior position. But... ...This is necessary. They were anti-Matsudaira and they would remain as such until they stepped down from the stage of history. She could not allow them to use their power incorrectly. She was something of an upperclassman to them and had the support of a large nation. She could not accurately measure how open-minded she was, but she thought she was viewing all the major pieces that were moving history. So she said it. "Sanada will be under attack by the nations trying to join Matsudaira. And not just in the physical form of war. It will include political and economic attacks." That was why Sanada Chancellor Nobuyuki, the older brother, had fled to Musashi the other day. His request for asylum had been put off until later, but that action still made it harder for other nations to make a move against Sanada''s Chancellor faction. The problem was the Vice Chancellor faction that included the Ten Braves. That was Sanada''s main force and it included Masayuki, the father, and Nobushige, the younger brother. ...They will be under attack by the other nations. Sanada would of course be prepared for that. And they likely intended to survive the 2nd Siege of Ueda like that, but... "Most likely, the main force will be moved to Osaka before the 2nd Siege of Ueda. Then the remaining normal students will carry out the battle." And the main force would fulfill the history recreation during the Osaka Campaign. She did understand why they would do that. A note in the Testament said that, after the Osaka Campaign, the Sanada clan would experience some twists and turns involving succession, but they would eventually receive 100,000 koku of land in Matsushiro and gain stability. A small nation tossed about by the age of warring states would finally have a definite destination. It was known that Nobuyuki, the oldest son who had inherited Sanada, would live to the ripe old age of 93 and Takigawa had checked on all of this while she was managing Kantou. She knew what would be the deciding factor in all this: "The Osaka Campaign, hm?" They intended to make their presence known in the Far East and to perform the history recreation accurately so that the Testament descriptions after that would also be followed accurately. They were showing the willpower of a small nation. And they would make sure they had a future. That was why these two were here to negotiate. They wanted their fellow Sanada residents to be protected to ensure they all had a future. They wanted to protect the fighting force that would be worn down before the Osaka Campaign thanks to the attacks from other nations and the 2nd Siege of Ueda. And it was of course about more than just their fighting force. It would also be about the people who lived on Sanada land and about that land itself. If they were to have a future, they needed to protect more than just a fighting force. ...In that case... This was not something Takigawa could decide on her own. This was an issue requiring a decision from Hashiba herself or from an official with the authority to manage the regions involved. But she was no longer in charge of Kantou and she had not contacted Hashiba about any of this. The battle she was about to fight would act as the Siege of Kanie Castle in order to eliminate one of the losses during Komaki Nagakute, but she had not actually gotten the Testament Union''s approval. She had been relying on the assumption that Hashiba would pick up on her intentions here. But... "" The two from Sanada looked at her with strength in their eyes. They had to know how little political power Takigawa Ichimasu had at the moment, but they were still relying on her decision. Was Sanada really that important to them? ...Honestly. Takigawa had to wonder what the difference between them and her was. She thought about it in a positive light. This had been a hopeless endeavor from the start. However... "I understand what you''re trying to say." "But?" "You really won''t be of any use to Hashiba at the Osaka Campaign." That was the only possible conclusion there. "If you are to be of some use to Hashiba, it would have to be at the 2nd Siege of Ueda that occurs during Sekigahara....That battle holds some Matsudaira forces in place, delays orders to march to the capital, and prevents them from participating in Sekigahara. So as a member of P.A. Oda, my advice is to focus on the 2nd Siege of Ueda instead," said Takigawa. "Besides, today...no, I guess it would be yesterday by now. Regardless, the 1st Siege of Ueda was just fought at Sanada. That means the 2nd one is up next, right?" Takigawa stated her conclusion. "Sanada....I cannot grant you what you want here." Notes 1. The Japanese spelling is almost identical to Rusher Kimura. Volume 6A, 13: Pre-Battle Decision Maker Volume 6A, Chapter 13: Pre-Battle Decision Maker Will the answer arrive at The harshness of correctness Or the joy of satisfaction? Point Allocation (Battlefield) Kakei heard Takigawa say she could not support or protect Sanada. Yeah, I had a feeling, he thought. ...Damn. He had managed to convince himself it might work, but it might not be possible after all. Participating in a battle meant gaining the right to speak within that battle. So during the strategizing phase, it was possible to use your combat force to negotiate with another nation. So he had thought he might be able to work out a deal with this large battle approaching. However... "" It might not be possible after all. ...Masayuki-san or the young master might be able to pull through in this tricky situation. But what about the normal students and the villagers? Damn, he thought. I need to keep trying. "Umm." He opened a sign frame. This was no time to worry about how he looked. The other person had revealed her hand and was listening to him. It was just that her current and future positions did not fit with their future. Was there no way of changing that? ...Damn. They had been hiding in the forest, so they had been unable to gather much intelligence. And he could not access much information since he could only connect to the general Shinto network instead of the exclusive Sanada network. The 1st Siege of Ueda had taken place in Sanada the day before, but... ...We don''t really know how that played out. He also wanted to re-investigate the Siege of Odawara to get a new look at it. "Takigawa-san." "Yes?" "We don''t have authorization to open a divine transmission from this Houjou ship to the outside. Could I borrow your authorization?...I want to take a look at the situation in Sanada." "I see," said Takigawa while giving a nod of approval. Her insha kotob was a Mlasi format, but... "Oh, I can set up an interface." Given that comment from the automaton behind him, it would probably be fine. Kakei immediately faced his sign frame. His hands moved quickly across it and he used several divine transmission routes. "Are you greeting Sanada?" But just as she asked that... "...?" Kakei stopped moving. He frowned and the hands racing atop the sign frame had come to a stop. "What''s wrong?" "Takigawa-san....Was your authorization shut down?" "No, mine is still up." Her insha kotob was showing her data from P.A. Oda. She could access the popular P.A. Oda site called Janissary and the connection was fast. But... "Sanada''s divine transmissions have closed." "Most likely, you would need to use a new password," explained Mochizuki. "In other words...with the 1st Siege of Ueda complete, Sanada has shifted to its state during Sekigahara and beyond." Takigawa knew what that meant. "Sanada has moved in the direction you feared it would." Sanada was on the way to its ultimate destination. Takigawa understood that as she took a breath. ...This is our reality. Kakei''s group could do nothing to stop Sanada from moving in the direction they feared it would. It was now unavoidable that Sanada would be exposed to attacks and interference from other nations. Personally, she wished she could have protected them. She felt like she could have accomplished that to an extent if she sent a divine transmission to Hashiba. After all, Hashiba had been the one to request the 1st Siege of Ueda. But if she did that, Hashiba would probably grow overly considerate. It might create an excess burden for her. And the situation was dangerous enough as it was. Takigawa was cooperating with Houjou and Mouri to eliminate one of the losses during Komaki Nagakute, but she would be acting separately from Houjou and Mouri during the actual battle. While up on the deck earlier, she had confirmed that P.A. Oda could not cooperate with those other two nations, and... ...They''re using us as bait to catch an even greater prize. That was obvious enough from how Houjou and Mouri were acting. And Takigawa could make a good guess what prize they were trying to catch. It would be a major loss for Hashiba. It would also be a harsh battle for Matsudaira, but they would win big if they succeeded. Takigawa felt certain that that was going to occur. She had no way of stopping it. But, she thought. "If only I had my own fighting force." If only she had power. "Then maybe I could fight some more and reduce this coming loss at least by a little." "What are you-...?" "A group will be coming to save me. I want a loss that leaves no regrets and reduces the burden on everyone else, but they will still come here and create an even greater loss." "Can you trust in your comrades?" asked the automaton. "Shaja. We know each other well enough for that." So... "I don''t want to be a burden on them." And just as she said that... "Wait." Kakei raised his hand. She looked up to find he was not looking at her. His eyes were on his sign frame and his mouth was open. She heard a trembling voice. "There is one thing I would like to check on." Namely... "The 1st Siege of Ueda....I would like to reconfirm who requested that battle and what Sanada was supposed to gain from it." "Huh? We went over this. It was on Hashiba''s request and Sanada Nobushige''s faction gets a warm welcome out of it." "That''s right," said Kakei. "But as far as I can tell, ''the people of Sanada'' aren''t included in that. And ''a warm welcome'' doesn''t specify anything and doesn''t guarantee anything. Of course, Hashiba is..." "...not the kind of person to go back on a promise." Kakei silently nodded. "Then I''ll let go of one thing." That being... "That ''warm welcome'' is probably about the Osaka Campaign. So I won''t insist you allow the young master''s group to participate in the Osaka Campaign." ...Not bad. Takigawa was silently impressed. What Kakei had done was simple. He had split the conditions of his negotiation in two and backed off from one of them. Kakei probably had not gathered his thoughts beforehand. He was also inexperienced as a negotiator. That was why he only now said something for the first time. "Please protect the nation of Sanada." This demand was likely born from Hashiba''s request and the warm welcome of Nobushige''s faction. Before, he had been negotiating for the protection of Sanada as an extension of the Nobushige faction''s warm welcome by Hashiba. But he had just backed off from one of those. He would let Hashiba handle the warm welcome of the Nobushige faction. That had already been promised them, so backing off was not a problem. In fact, it made the negotiation much simpler. But it had changed what they were negotiating about. After all, she had been negotiating while accepting Kakei''s words at face value. So... ...Since I was accepting both demands at once, I have to give some ground now that he''s backed off from one of them! This was an official negotiation. She had grown careless partially because of Kakei''s limited negotiation experience. She had also concluded she would end up rejecting any demands because she had no authority to grant them. So she had discussed the "protection" Kakei demanded as if it applied to both the Nobushige faction and the nation of Sanada. Kakei had now backed off from one of those. He had compromised. "...?" The look on his face suggested he had not planned this. He had narrowed down his argument without really knowing what he was doing. There of course had to be a reason why he did that. ...Was it that divine transmission!? That had told him Sanada had shifted to their state during Sekigahara and beyond. Seeing that had shown him the resolve of Sanada''s leaders. That had erased the arrogant idea that he had to protect everything. He was left with only the desire to protect the people who would not benefit from the warm welcome. That had led to this unintentional negotiation trick, but the rules were the rules. He had indeed removed one of his two demands. That was a compromise, so... "" Takigawa was unsure how to respond. ...Huh? Kakei realized the atmosphere had grown quite heavy. That was thanks to Takigawa. She had fallen silent and was staring at him with her arms crossed. ...Crap... Did I do something wrong? He had only been trying to make a clear division between the two aspects of this issue. He had realized something when the Sanada divine transmission had been cut off. ...I can''t hope to match Masayuki-san or the young master. They had enough resolve to get the normal citizens caught in the middle. Kakei could not take things that far. In a way, that probably meant he had not fully become a resident of the Sanada land. He could not ask someone else to be a sacrifice. He did not know if that was a good thing or a bad thing, but... "Can''t I at least ask for the protection of the people who can''t fight?" How about that? The normal students were a different issue. As students, they would have to step forward if there was a war. So even with the 2nd Siege of Ueda, there was no protecting them. "Does this mean Masayuki-sama and the young master are trying to seize some sort of opportunity here? A Seize of Ueda, if you will?" "Who thought it was a good idea to let automatons do that...?" But even that silly pun gave him a quick break. If possible, he wanted to do away with the 2nd Siege of Ueda altogether. ...But I guess that wouldn''t be possible... But just as he thought that... "Kakei Juuzou." Takigawa suddenly called out to him. Her eyebrows lay flat and she seemed to be glaring at him. "I understand that you have abandoned Sanada''s leaders and are trying to protect its people. And there is one method of accomplishing that." "There is!?" His voice echoed through the dining hall. It was abandoned at this hour, so even with a floor of hardened dirt blocks, the sound reverberated strongly. But Kakei did not care. He scooted his butt a bit to lean forward while sitting cross-legged. "...What is it?" he asked. It no longer mattered what he looked like or what people thought of him. With how he was feeling now, there was no point in even considering the inviolable rule of keeping a straight face while negotiating. He simply had to ask and snatch away the information he needed. So he listened. "You said you are skilled warriors, didn''t you?" "Yes, I did." "Then there is only one problem left for you." Takigawa pointed at him. "You all are in charge of the 2nd Siege of Ueda." Kakei did not understand what he had just been told. ...Huh? He knew what the 2nd Siege of Ueda was. Anyone from Sanada would. It was a battle between Matsudaira and Sanada. During Sekigahara, Matsudaira''s forces attempted to take control of the Nakasendou, an important travel route, but they were delayed by the Sanada father and son holed up in Ueda Castle. Sanada''s opponent had been Hidetada, the son of Matsudaira Motonobu who would go on to be the second shogun. Sanada''s forces had been led by Sanada Masayuki and his second son Nobushige. Sanada knew the land better and was more skilled in negotiation and small-scale battles, so they would have the advantage and delay Hidetada''s army until the Battle of Sekigahara was complete. According to the Testament, the Matsudaira forces numbered 38,000. In contrast the Sanada forces left 2000 in Ueda Castle and sent 1500 outside to fight. They had defeated a force more than two dozen times their size. However... ...That can be easily overturned with interpretations. But Takigawa was saying to do that. Who was she saying should do that? "...Us?" "Shaja, of course....If you were serious about your skill, then you should be able to lead a small force of 3500, right?" Kakei gasped. ...Hold on. He had started this from a fairly unreasonable position, but it had just taken a very unexpected turn. It was true he had held a biased view that only the leaders of the nations could lead the history recreation. He could not deny that he had convinced himself that ninjas like them could act as negotiators, but could not move an entire nation. But, he thought. Takigawa was suggesting that they stand on the main stage of history. This would mean they were not "Unneeded". She was telling them to act as individuals who remained in this world. Did that viewpoint come from her position in a large nation? It did not matter. There was something else he wanted to know now. "If we did do that, what would happen?" "I would have an easier time holing up in my castle....That would create two battlefields: yours and mine. And that would split Musashi''s forces." In other words, they could divide the enemy forces. He thought about what that meant. "...So our main role would be to keep the enemy busy?" "That''s right." Kakei saw Takigawa nod, but then... "Could you wait for a moment please?" He heard Mochizuki''s voice behind him. ...Mochizuki? His body tensed on reflex. Mochizuki was an automaton. She was always looking for the best possible solution. So if she was interrupting... ...Is there something bad about this? "I would like to confirm one thing about what you said earlier, Takigawa-sama." Specifically... "You said that there is a problem, did you not?" "Shaja. There''s no point in hiding it, so I was just about to bring it up." There was a problem. Takigawa did indeed go on to explain what she had alluded to. "Houjou will be giving me an aerial ship to act as Kanie Castle. Holing up in an aerial ship means to stay inside it and fight from there, so it''s no different from how a warship is normally used. But I have already fought and lost to the Musashi in the Shirasagi Castle." "And we''re more of a ground force, so we''re not suited for fighting on ships." ...So that''s it. Kakei gave a sigh of understanding deep in his gut. "Our battlefields don''t fit together well and you don''t think you can beat the Musashi." Mochizuki understood the problem Takigawa carried. ...It is true battling the Musashi would be difficult even if she is given a new warship here. A ship or two was not enough for an opponent like that. Now that the Musashi had Kanesada as a main cannon and was gathering plenty of secondary cannons, how many nations even had an aerial force capable of standing up to them? But there was a reason Takigawa was stating this. "Takigawa-sama, you wish to defeat Musashi, don''t you?" "" Takigawa gave her a silent look. Then her mouth twisted in what was probably supposed to be a smile. "Ha ha." She vocalized a laugh, but it was no more than a series of sounds. She also placed a hand on her forehead. "Of course I do. I went to so much effort and I still got utterly crushed in the end....Even though the Shirasagi Castle was one of the most cutting-edge warships in P.A. Oda." "Then are you saying you wish to defeat Musashi without relying on the Kanie Castle you will soon be given?" But there was indeed a problem here. Kakei spoke while looking back at her with a fuse in his mouth. "Mochizuki, what do you think''ll happen if we try to fight on or inside a ship?" "A large flat surface like the Ariake would be fine, but we would generally be in an unfamiliar situation. Not to mention that Sanada has few aerial ships so we have insufficient training in that regard," explained Mochizuki. "So if we are to demonstrate the value Takigawa-sama wants from us, we must do so as a ground force." "If she stops the aerial ship on the ground, won''t it just make for a nice target?" "Not necessarily. There are some locations that allow for a unilateral attack on the enemy. For example..." Mochizuki prepared to give an example, but Takigawa took the words out of her mouth. And her tone made it obvious this was intentional. "In the middle of a city. If we attack from within a bunch of normal citizens, we can claim the enemy is attacking civilians if they try to retaliate. That''s pretty cowardly, though." "Well, we can''t be cowardly, can we?" said Kakei. But they were on the right track. They needed a location where Musashi could not attack them. But also where no normal citizens would be caught in the middle. ...Does such a location exist? "...Mochizuki." Kakei raised his right hand in front of her. "Let me see the map of Houjou." "Do you have an idea, Kakei-sama?" "Nope," he said with his back turned. "But Houjou is like Sanada''s backyard. They''re our neighbor, so we''ve been keeping an eye on them for forever. We know Houjou land better than Takigawa-san over there." So... "Let me see the map....And, Takigawa-san?" "What is it, Kakei Juuzou?" "Well," he replied. "We will protect you." Kakei felt a heat within him. ...This isn''t like me. He wanted to say he wasn''t this kind of person. But... ...Am I? "Sorry, but I''m gonna light this. I can just focus better with some smoke, so feel free to take off my head if I reach into my pocket." Once he said that, several sign frames appeared in front of him. They were maps of Houjou. Mochizuki had prepared them and they provided an overhead view of Odawara. ...We have to find a location in here that prevents the Musashi from attacking. Looking at the maps was enough for him to picture the terrain in the back of his mind. He had helped create these maps after all. And that told him something. ...There isn''t one. The fuse smoke allowed him to calmly reach that conclusion. Odawara was a mountainous peninsula, so it would be possible to hide an aerial ship there or construct some kind of natural cover to hide behind. But once they were found, they would be hit by a storm of cannon fire. And it was devastating that they could not avoid the Musashi''s main cannon by hiding. He had seen the power of Kanesada up close. That thing would be able to fire through a small mountain, so a natural fortress would only serve to keep them from escaping in time. So... "" Was a city the only option? No, that was not an option either. Takigawa and Sanada''s reputation would plummet if they did that. In the worst case, Hashiba would use that as an excuse to cancel any promises they had made. ...In that case... The safest location would be within the main battlefield. Near Odawara Castle would be especially good. They knew the area around Odawara Castle would be intentionally flooded. By establishing the flooding in advance, the time spent fighting could be shortened. So that was where they had to place the aerial warship that would be the Kanie Castle. The Musashi could not fire its main cannon on the same battlefield to which their forces were deployed. However... "Takigawa-san." "What is it?" "...Can you guarantee that Houjou will assist us?" "I honestly doubt they will. They seem to be working with Mouri...but as I said before, they only see us as bait. At the very least, they would not want us on the battlefield." "I see," said Mochizuki behind him. ...We''re in such a difficult position here. They could not borrow a spot on the battlefield. Then what were they to do? When viewed through the smoke, the maps of Houjou felt so far away. But even when viewed from a distance, he could not find a good spot. ...C''mon now. Pull yourself together. If he could not find a good spot, they would lose everything. He had to find it. If he did that, they would gain everything. They would be able to say they were no longer Unneeded. In Sanada, everyone had to be preparing for Sekigahara and beyond. They were all facing that from within history. They were moving toward the history they would create and a future in which they survived. We have to help them from here. The three of them here had to complete the 2nd Siege of Ueda that everyone in Sanada was cautious of. If they could do that, it would greatly reduce the burden on everyone else. So... "I will find it." And... "Takigawa-san....We will protect you and make sure you return to P.A. Oda." After all... "You need to return to Hashiba and tell her how well this trio from Sanada did." And to do that, he needed... "A location for the castle." Just as he said that, Kakei realized he was in the process of sticking his hand in his pocket. ...Whoops. He quickly pulled his hand away from his hip. Then he realized the pocket was tightly closed. "I have been using my gravitational control to ensure you did not put your hand your pocket," said Mochizuki. "Oh, so my carelessness didn''t nearly get me killed." He smiled bitterly and his careless right hand knocked over the glass sitting on his tray. The water spilled out, circled around the bottom of the parfait container, and spread out across the tray. Now I''ve done it, he thought. But then... "...Ah." He realized something. Here was a location where the Musashi could not attack them and no normal citizens would be caught in the middle. He had just seen it right in front of him. Takigawa saw movement. Kakei suddenly stood up and moved to the dining hall''s window. He was fast. It only took an instant. But by the time she turned to follow his movement, he was already showing her something: a sign frame. It displayed the scenery below the ship, which meant Houjou land at the moment. It initially showed only the colors of night, but that was quickly corrected for. An Amaterasu optical spell was applied to amplify the light sensitivity, so the scene on the sign frame looked like midday. She first saw a forest there. Near Odawara, a forest spread out from the mountainous peninsula. But... "The map wouldn''t show you this. This was made far too recently for that." What was "this"? There was a red light near Kakei''s mouth. It was the light of his fuse. That scarlet light illuminated a smile on his face. "Takigawa-san, I''ve found it. This is where we''ll hole up in our castle." He zoomed in on the sign frame. He zoomed in on the spot where the forest should end and the land leading to Odawara Castle should begin. On the sign frame Mochizuki had provided earlier, there had been a hill and a field there. But it was different now. "...A lake?" "Not just any lake....An artificial lake." It was... "The water source for the flooding of Odawara Castle. That''s what it was made for. We just have to place the Kanie Castle there." Takigawa looked up when she heard Kakei''s words. ...Can we do that? This was a method of fighting Musashi. It was a means of sealing off their main cannon and forcing them into a head-on battle. "You want us to put the Kanie Castle in the artificial lake?" "I''m glad you understand," said Kakei. "It would take a lot of firepower to break that artificial lake''s embankment. Like a blast from the Musashi''s main cannon. And once that embankment breaks, Odawara Castle will be flooded in no time." But... "The battlefield has been placed away from any towns and people have been ordered out of the area....So even if that happens, the Houjou people will not be harmed. But Musashi can''t afford to flood Odawara Castle. Houjou is pro--Matsudaira and seems to be plotting something, so that lake will be off limits to Musashi. Even if they do attack there, it can''t be with their main cannon." "So if we''re in that lake, we can do whatever we want to Musashi?" "They might fire their normal cannons and they might send in a ground unit." "We can handle that on our own....And you''ll be helping too, won''t you?" "Ha ha," laughed Kakei. "You said Kanie Castle was built on the sea, didn''t you? This isn''t the sea, but it''s sort of the same thing, right? You all hole up there and we''ll protect you from the outside....How about that?" He held up the sign frame displaying the artificial lake and tossed it to her. She caught it and spun it around with her finger. And... "I''ll have to negotiate with Houjou to have the Kanie Castle located there." But this meant a lot. "Now we have a way of striking back against Musashi....Isn''t that right, Sanada? That will be enough to give you some sway with Hashiba. Let''s keep this quiet. Of course, Houjou is sure to know all about it since we''re discussing it here." Takigawa stood up, took a breath, and realized the corners of her mouth were rising. There was a tone of delight in the words that escaped her mouth. "I''m finally prepared for this losing battle." Ha ha. "You can say you''re ready a thousand times, but it''s not so easy to actually feel it like this." A long day ended for a few different forces. The transport ship that would take the Musashi forces back to the Musashi arrived in Sanada early in the morning. The Hashiba forces and Hexagone Fran?aise continued their preparations through the night and the night shift swapped out with the morning shift. Houjou and Mouri brought their ships closer and exchanged private divine transmissions as they gathered in Houjou land. The following day would be a day of preparation. Each of those battle formations took a short rest to prepare for the battle the day after that. Volume 6A, 14: Commotion Maker in a Closed Room Volume 6A, Chapter 14: Commotion Maker in a Closed Room A friend while asleep A friend while awake What makes that change? Point Allocation (Lifestyle) The ceiling had changed from bluish-black to purple. Night was turning to dawn, so the color of the sky was changing. The purple turned to light scarlet, white grew yellow, and it finally became blue. Those color changes happened most quickly in the east. And the wind was blowing. The faintly sunlit air swept through the chilly sky. It was a morning wind traveling from east to west. It made its presence known by creating white lines of cloud in the morning sky. Someone was watching the movement of that wind. They watched from down on the floor. The sky was visible through a white frame that had lost its paper sliding window. "Na-chan, are you awake?" "What a pain..." "That''s not really an answer to my question." "You need to get up already, Toshi. It''s morning." Narimasa and Toshiie were conversing while lying on the floor. They were in a karaoke room. A billiards table in the center of the room had been sliced in two and violently beaten and the balls were embedded in the walls. The remains of what had once been musical instruments were strewn across the stage. "Before he left, Shibata said ''they won''t notice it''s broken if I do this'' and tied the broken guitar together with its own strings, but it''s clearly broken and it looks like a vessel used for some kind of strange ritual." "Yeah, it doesn''t even have a neck anymore. And the brass instruments are completely deformed and lying in a pile, but what is Mori doing? His head is stuck in that horn''s opening, but is he sleeping?" "I imagine he is." The lernen figur on the stage was asking them to request a song. When he saw the timer saying they had 2 hours left, Narimasa muttered a comment. "I wonder how things are going in Kantou." "That''s a good question," said Toshiie from the floor. "I bet the sources of our names felt like this back in the Age of the Gods. What do you think, Na-chan?" "How should I know?" "Yeah, I suppose you''re right," said Toshiie before something occurred to him. ...Hm? "Na-chan." "What?" "If you can dismiss questions about the past with a simple ''how should I know?'', can''t you do the same for current things?" Is he going to reject the idea? wondered Toshiie. He assumed Narimasa would just tell him to shut up. However... "That would certainly make things easier." Toshiie was unsure how to respond at first. It took him 5 whole seconds to think about what Narimasa''s reply meant. "That''s incredible, Na-chan! I think this is the first time I''ve seen any sign of growth from you!" "It was so surprising you had to pause first?" "Don''t worry about it, don''t worry about it! Should I make some sekihan!? Or how about some black curry since you''re from the Black Horo Unit!? Even if I can''t eat curry myself!" "Shut up. There''s still some sake left." Toshiie smiled bitterly at Narimasa''s "shut up". "Anyway, how has your mindset changed?" "Not knowing things is definitely easier." Narimasa crossed his arms below his head and looked out the window, but... "Na-chan, I can''t see out the window with the sofa in the way. And Michi is sleeping on the sofa with a sake bottle in her arms." "So that''s what that lump in the blanket is." Narimasa sighed. "It''s about what you were saying before." "That you just achieved growth for the first time ever?" "Before that. About my...my..." "My-da? Yes, that is my name." Narimasa glared at Toshiie. ...Come to think of it, how does Na-chan keep those sunglasses from falling off while lying down? But he was looking up at the ceiling right now. "My name''s origin. The people from the Age of the Gods. They would''ve had a lot less freedom and it couldn''t have been easy, but I think they would have worked to eliminate the kinds of negative thoughts we''re having now." "Why?" "Because they didn''t have divine transmissions." Toshiie could not respond for three full seconds. And then he nodded. "So you''ve finally figured out how to use your brain, Na-chan. You''re growing so fast it''s kind of scaring me." Narimasa glared at him again. But he did understand what Narimasa meant. "It''s hard to believe, but they really only had smoke signals and whistles to communicate over a distance. Other than that, they would have to write a letter to be delivered by foot or horse....Information on the outside world was generally acquired from traveling merchants, diplomats, travelers, and ninja spies. Immediate notice of events was unthinkable, the time lag was bad, and information was often incomplete." As a Treasurer who managed trade, he could not imagine controlling a nation without the ability to instantly check on information. "It''s amazing the world didn''t just collapse like that. If someone attacked another nation over baseless suspicions and it triggered a chain reaction, the entire world would decline." "We see similar things happening in the history recreation, don''t we?" "That''s true." That''s an elementary question, but Na-chan probably never studied any of this, he thought. So he explained. "The Far East has always had divine transmissions for the history recreation. Even back when it was called the Divine States, the Shinto network existed, so they were allowed to have ''oracles''. You know, the idea of ''hearing a disembodied voice''. The Divine States was allowed divine transmissions very early on as a recreation of that....And they tried to do the same thing in the Harmonic Divine States. The Harmonic Divine States was a copy of the Divine States, so the basic structure of the Shinto network was also copied there." But... "The Harmonic Divine States was of course a collection of many nations. To secure their own interests and to protect their own data, they tended to restrict their networks to their own nation and maybe their allies." "Well, that''s not very helpful. What were they thinking?" "If you have multiple people living in a large room, they''re going to divide it up, aren''t they?" "My room is pretty small." "What about your shelf for music gold disks?" Narimasa paused for a second before answering. "Yeah, I guess I do divide those up....Or I at least don''t randomly mix them together." "Really...? Oh, I''m not surprised. I just didn''t really expect it," said Toshiie. "Anyway, once Tsirhc came about, they set up a network that crossed national borders. And that gave the church a lot of power, so the religious differences became an issue in the history recreation, causing something of a mess. But even then, it was hard to increase the population and there were a lot of losses due to clashes with dragons and other nonhumans, conflicts of interests, and the history recreation." "Humanity needs to get its act together." "That''s why we decided to do so." "Why do I get the feeling we haven''t managed it yet?" "Because we kind of haven''t." That was when Toshiie realized what Narimasa had wanted to say. "The people from the Age of the Gods would have been done for if they were too negative, wouldn''t they?" "Yeah. They couldn''t use divine transmissions to immediately work out misunderstandings, look ahead, or see if someone was okay." This was Narimasa''s main point. "Would those people have agreed that not knowing was easier?" "It''s hard to say," Toshiie heard Narimasa say. "Since they never had divine transmissions in the first place, they wouldn''t know how difficult they had it. They would think of it was normal and just live like that." "Then I wonder what it was like for us." "Not us....The original bearers of our names." "Testament," agreed Toshiie. "They probably trusted each other easily but also resented each other easily. As in, a misunderstanding would readily lead to a grudge, but they would also return to being friends once the misunderstanding was cleared up. That was normal for them and the other person was the same, so there would be no point in finding fault there." "I probably would have fit in pretty well there." "Na-chan, you can actually hold a pretty strong grudge." Just as Toshiie said that... "L-let me join that conversation!" The tentacle rose up on the stage. The tentacle standing straight up looked a lot like something else. "Hey, Toshi. There''s a dick over there." "It looks that way to me too, but those generally don''t have a horn over the tip." "Eh? Wh-what are you two talking about!? And Master Maeda, Master Sassa! Why is it so dark!?" The tentacle with a horn on the end began frantically shaking his head back and forth. And there was only one way to view that. "Hey, Toshi. There''s a horny dick swinging around over there." "It looks that way to me too, but that''s not the usual kind of hidden talent shown off after a major conference." "Eh? Wh-what are you two talking about!? But more importantly, I''m having trouble seeing because it''s so dark. Is it night time!? Or is there something wrong with my vision!? Wait, maybe I''ve been so blinded by love I''ve lost sight of everything else..." "Hey, Toshi. There''s a horny dick hanging its head over there." "It looks that way to me too, but doesn''t that contradict the horny part?" The tentacle turned their way. "Wh-what are you two talking about!? Please don''t say anything so indecent!" "Yeah, but, Mori, your head is covered, isn''t it?" "H-how rude! I have an adult shape!" "Who gave him alcohol last night? He''s clearly still drunk." Great Upperclassman: "Huh? You got a problem with thaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?" "God, you''re annoying..." But the horn suddenly swayed. "Ah...oh, no! I''m having trouble breathing... I-I might be a goner. If only I could have spent my final moments nestled against my beloved''s breast..." "Hey, Toshi. The dick is suffocating. Blow into that horn to give him some oxygen." "Don''t be ridiculous, Na-chan. What if I accidentally breathed in?" "I thought you two respected me, so why do you keep calling me a dick!? That''s so dirty!" "Just to be clear, Mori, I never said it." "And have you ever seen what you look like?" asked Narimasa. "I have!" insisted the horn. "Every evening after my bath, I perform some skin care in front of the mirror! Because no one would want anything to do with me if I was a dirty tentacle! This region is cold, so if I don''t apply cream to myself daily, I will crack, bleed, and end up like an RPG mid-boss. So just yesterday, I was applying some cream and scented oil when I started to get in an indecent mood, but I restrained myself!" "Mori, you are quite a character." "Oh, you flatter me." With that, the dick collapsed to the floor with the sound of slapping flesh. He had probably succumbed to suffocation. Narimasa commented on the scene. "Hey, Toshi. The dick just fell over." "Yeah, it was oddly intense." Just as they said that, Fuwa rolled over in the sofa beyond Narimasa and then fell right off. And on top of Narimasa. Another sound of slapping flesh and a dull sound were louder than the simple one of impact. "Na-chan?" Toshiie called out to him and turned around, but then he noticed something. Fuwa''s sake bottle had hit Narimasa clean on the head, knocking him out. And Fuwa herself was positioned with her head by Narimasa''s feet and vice-versa. "Michi?" She lay on top of him in only a shirt and underwear. Fuwa woke up. "Ah?" She remembered a lot happening the night before. Those boys had a tendency to get all gloomy, so she had sung songs to take control of the situation. She had drunk a lot. She had eaten snacks. She had eaten real food. She had sung some more. She remembered drunkenly punching Shibata, but she could not remember why. She decided that meant it was only the result that mattered. When she looked up, she saw the broken billiards table. ...Wow, we are the worst. She was not sure why, but that was her assessment. "Well, it doesn''t matter." She felt something dried onto the side of her mouth. Sake? It''s not vomit, is it? I''m not like Takenaka. We might both be glasses girls, but that''s where the similarities end. She wiped off her mouth. "It is vomit..." Huhhh? Where did I vomit...? "Ah." No. There''s a bowl of pudding on the sofa. That''s what this is. "Oh, thank goodness... So I didn''t spew in front of everyone." "Michi, I hate to interrupt your little fact-finding mission there, but..." "Oh, Maeda?" She tried to look back, but then she noticed her footing was poor. Or her seat in this case. ...What is this? She sat up and looked down to see a crotch wearing men''s pants. Karaoke places apparently used really weirdly shaped cushions. Then she realized she was only wearing a shirt and underwear. That brought back another memory. She had drunk a lot, sang a lot, and then stripped off some clothing because it was hot. But only her jacket. Why had she stripped this far? She did not remember. The fragments of images left in her mind showed her in a karaoke competition with Oichi, drinking some more, and then a giant blank. ...She must have stripped me. Lady Oichi is surprisingly thorough, she thought. "Huh?" Her thighs were cold and she realized they were bare. "Wait." She quickly reached for her hips and found strings there. She was wearing underwear. ...That was a close one. But when she quickly turned around to try to move away from Toshiie... "Eh?" She reached down to balance herself and struck something with the heel of her palm. She looked down and saw Sassa. And that blow had woken him up. "Ow..." "Don''t wake uuuup!!" Fuwa slammed down the bottom of a sake bottle lying nearby. Fuwa heard a dull sound transform into a light reverberation. The sake bottle had shattered. And then something pushed up at her butt from below. "You moron! What was that for!?" "I told you not to wake up!" "Huh?" Narimasa glared at her from beyond the butt sitting on him. "Hey, Fuwa." "What?" She decided she might as well be stubborn about this, but Narimasa pointed at her butt with a bored look on his face. "What is this?" "Huh!? You can''t tell?" "It''s a butt." "Yes, it is. Then why did you ask!? Is there something wrong with you, Sassa?" "Move it." When she heard that, Fuwa felt like a firing hammer had been cocked deep in her mind. ...Hey, hold on. "Y''know, Sassa?" "What?" "There''s a girl''s butt right here." "Well, yeah. They don''t tend to just disappear." That pissed her off, but the hammer was still cocked. So she spoke quietly. "Aren''t you going to get all flustered or blush or something?" Sassa reacted to that with a glare. "Why should I care when it''s a girl who pisses herself?" She swung a nearby empty bottle at him, but he twisted his head out of the way. "Watch it, you moron!" "After saying something so mean to a girl, you can''t even accept one measly bottle to the face?" "What I said was true!" "Actually, Na-chan," said Toshiie. "I''d say you''re the one at fault here." "You''re taking the girl''s side!?" "Stuuuupid! Stuuuupid!" "You too, Matsu!?" "Why wouldn''t Ma-chan be on the girl''s side? And calm down, Na-chan. It might seem strange for me to take the girl''s side, but you''re tough enough to take it, right?" "...Whatever. Just move your butt, Fuwa." Fuwa tilted her head. "Move it yourself." "Michi, that kind of sounds like a Sviet Rus name," said Toshiie. "Movecherself?" repeated Matsu. Matsu sure is cute, thought Fuwa, but the glaring boy spoke quietly. "I can''t just touch a girl''s butt like it''s nothing." Fuwa looked back at Sassa''s face. "...Eh? What? You think of me as a girl?" "Wow, I can tell this will be annoying." "Ohhhhhh? Hmmmmm? I seeeeee." But the thoughts in Fuwa''s head were different. ...Wow. This isn''t good. She felt an odd feeling rising from below her chest, near the front of her stomach. It felt like having her heart tickled. Not good, not good. What''s so weird about calling me a girl? I guess it was just so sudden or...oh, it''s because I''m dressed like this. Yeah, that''s probably it. But... ...Uh, oh. She could not move. But not because she only had her underwear to cover her butt. While that was certainly a part of it, what he could see now was due to an accident. But if she moved, he would see more and not due to an accident. It was not that there was anything in particular she did not want him to see. She just was not mentally prepared to let him see any more than this. It may have been her state of undress that led him to treat her like a girl, but... "I just never expected Sassa of all people to say that." She hoped he could not tell she was merely feigning calm. But what was she supposed to do? How could she move from this position? "Well, Sassa? Do you like having a girl''s butt sitting on you?" As soon as she asked that, he slapped both sides of her butt with his palms. "Kyahhh!!" It was the surprise more than any pain that mad her hips shoot up. Then Sassa scooted back to press his back against the sofa behind him. He was still glaring at her. "Keep your ass off of me." "Y-you idiot, why would you hit me hard enough to leave handprints!? Wow, it really is getting red!" She really wanted to cry now. Just then, something reflected the light as it rose up beyond the broken billiards table. "Wh-who is defiling this space of holy love songs with a crude spanking!?" What is with that horn? Actually, on closer inspection... "There''s a dick wearing a brass instrument over there." "Was that Lady Fuwa!? You mustn''t call me that! A girl mustn''t use dirty language like ''dick''!" "Sassa, Maeda. The Oda clan''s dick is denying his own right to exist." "You really should stop saying that," said Narimasa. "But, Master Sassa, you were calling me a dick just a bit ago! So why are you suddenly getting after Lady Fuwa for it!? Are you trying to show off to her how mature you are!?" "He''s showing off his maturity over the word dick?" For the first time in her life, Fuwa saw a horn rise straight up. ...What a ridiculous image... Meanwhile, she heard his voice. "Excuse me, but why do the three of you insist on calling me a dick!? I am not a dick! I am a tentacle! Am I a tentacle? Yes, I am! Do you understand now?" "Yes, I understand. I really do, so calm down a little, Mr. Dick." "God, you''re both so annoying." "And wait," said Fuwa. "Does this mean you two were repeating dick over and over with a girl sleeping on the sofa?" "I never said it, Michi, and Na-chan only said it like five times." "Th-that''s too much already!" protested the horn. "That''s as much as a grown man should say it in a whole month!" "I didn''t realize there was a standard amount, but I guess a dick would know best." "Ha ha ha. Michi, Mori is just being modest. Isn''t that right?" "N-no one calls themselves modest!" "But you''ve been taking pilgrimages to Tsirhc churches ever since arriving here, haven''t you?" ...Sassa, that''s just called going to mass... She decided to leave that unsaid. She also pulled a blanket up to cover her legs. Then Mori nodded. "The scripture recitations in a holy cathedral are so sublime. They make me feel so clean, unlike that ''cursed drum'' I was forced to listen to for so long in the Dark Continent." "Do any of the other worshipers say that a tentacle in a church seems like the final boss of a horror movie?" "No, they do not! Why are you always so mean, Lady Fuwa!?" The tentacle suddenly collapsed onto his side. Fuwa frowned at the sound of slapping flesh. "Suffocation?" "There''s no helping him," muttered Narimasa in response. "That''s a mean thing to say." With a clear voice, someone got up on Maeda''s right side. "Matsu." It was Matsu. But she was not in her usual Mouse form. She was human sized as she stretched up in a sitting position. She had a slender body instead of the Mouse form used to support Maeda as a ghost. "Yes. It''s me: Ma-chan." Now that Matsu had returned to her original size, Toshiie remained lying down as he pulled her to him. Narimasa turned their way. "Hey, Toshi, are you sure about this?" "We don''t have any obvious battles coming up. And this form is more natural for Ma-chan anyway. She is admittedly cute when she''s little..." He placed his hand on Matsu''s cheek as her black hair spilled down. "But youre so pretty like this...Matsu." "Which do you prefer?" Narimasa got a "god, you''re annoying" look on his face and escaped onto the sofa. But this was a precious time for Toshiie. "Right now, I prefer you as Matsu." Matsu nodded at that. "Good job, Toshiie." She rubbed his head. Does that compliment mean she isn''t taking me seriously? he wondered, but this was comfortable enough for him to not care. But... "Since you''ve become Matsu, can I assume something''s happened?" "Yes. Something major seems to have happened related to Hashiba." "What do you mean ''related to''?" Matsu turned toward Narimasa with a smile. "Sassa? You''re an iiiiiidiot....Anyway, Toshiie." "C-curse this girl..." Matsu turned toward Narimasa with a smile. "Sassa? From what I''ve seen, you''re popular with the girls because your negative thoughts make you the silent type. You seem to be raising flags all over the place, but since you''re most worried about Takigawa, are you into older women?...Anyway, Toshiie. Umm..." Matsu turned toward Narimasa with a smile. "And even with all your popularity, Toshiie and I got married first, so we were the winners. You''re just a loser....Anyway, Toshiie. Ah, wait just a moment." Matsu turned toward Fuwa with a straight face. "Fu-chi, you should really consider a future with someone better." "What!? Where did that come from!?" "Ma-chan, even if it does build up over time, you shouldn''t throw it all at them at once." "But life is so much easier as a Mouse. I know it means I have to wait to talk like this, but...but everyone''s so nice to me like that." "Do you like having people spoil you?" "Yeah, I love it." "So do I. Na-chan refuses to cooperate, though." They heard a voice saying "god, you''re annoying", but they ignored it. But Matsu''s smile shrank as she got back on topic. "The ley lines are on the move....It''s like the ley line infrastructures of P.A. Oda, M.H.R.R., and cooperative K.P.A. Italia are moving toward Mouri." She implicitly stated that she was not sure why this was happening, so Toshiie nodded. "I guess Hashiba must be starting something. Something that had to be kept a secret even from us." "What do you mean?" "Takenaka probably put together an emergency plan and they couldn''t afford having it leak out. They want to settle this quickly, so I bet they''ve put together a plan that wouldn''t work if the enemy knew about it." Toshiie nodded and Matsu nodded atop his chest. "Praise me, praise me." "You''re so wonderful, Matsu. Not many wives could notice ley line movements." "Good, good." With that Matsu looked behind her. A horn lay collapsed there, but he was causing noise since he would sometimes stir as if rolling over in his sleep. "Toshiie, Toshiie. There''s a dick with a horn on its head there! It''s an emergency!" "That is certainly an emergency." Toshiie lightly patted her on the back. "But, Ma-chan, girls shouldn''t say dick." Fuwa glared at him, but he did not care. "Honestly, there''s no getting a good night''s sleep around here recently." A grumbling voice came from the morning sky. Six gold wings stood on the front of a ship''s deck. It was Yoshiaki. The six black wings next to her already held a long collection of metal. "There''s no helping that, Kime-chan....So, Kiyo? What should we do? What do you want us to take a look at?" That was addressed to Kiyomasa who stood halfway down the deck. She wore a shirt and black tights and she had her back turned while holding up a lernen figur displaying an arrival and departure sign. There was someone else beyond her. "Katagiri-kun, what should we do?" When she called out to him, Katagiri''s shoulders shook inside his uniform. He had apparently been lost in thought. He quickly turned around and looked up at Kiyomasa, but he just as hurriedly looked back down. "Katagiri-kun?" "I-I can see your navel!" "Huh?" Kiyomasa sounded confused, but she also pulled down the bottom of her shirt. And then... "I was thinking Wakisaka-sama and Yoshiaki-sama could take a look at Paris when they took off for Houjou." "Oh, Testament. We could use a map of the area around Paris. They''ve probably turned the inside into a maze, so a look at that would be useful too." An image of shimmering light appeared on the deck in front of Katagiri. It was a map of Paris made from sunlight. Kiyomasa viewed Katagiri''s map of Paris from above. ...Hundred Crest Land Survey''s precision really has improved. Hundred Crest Land Survey used light, wind, water, or sound to form images. It was a spell used to give physical form to sensory data. If he could receive the input of his five senses, Hundred Crest Land Survey would activate. It was a lot like the difference between Internal and External Blessings. If its precision had improved, then Katagiri''s ability to visualize things must have improved. That made her kind of happy, so Kiyomasa decided to inform the others. Kiyo-Massive: "Katagiri-kun has gotten a lot better at visualizing things in his mind." AnG: "Oh, dear. He''s learned how to do those things in his imagination, has he?" 6: "I''ll make sure he doesn''t look at me for a while." Kuro Take: "So who was it with?" Kimee: "Isn''t Nagayasu monitoring this kind of thing?" Tsurugi: "Eh!? Is that why his blood pressure is spiking at about 2 o''clock every night!?" ͹: "Wait! What happened to my right to privacy!?" Llaf: "Calm down. Katagiri-dono is not that kind of person. This must be some kind of mistake. Yes, everyone makes mistakes when they are young and Katagiri-dono is young! Thus, it should surprise no one that he would make that kind of mista-..." Fukushima paused for a moment. Llaf: "Where did I make a mistake in my reasoning?...Oh, excuse me. I am being called to the counter." ͹: "After all that, I''m less important than her breakfast!?" What were they serving this morning again? wondered Kiyomasa as Katagiri raised a lernen figur. It displayed a 3D map of Paris that was synced with and extracted from Hundred Crest Land Survey. Plus... "I would appreciate it if you could get a look at the whole city from this angle before they set up their final stealth barrier." The line he had drawn was shallow. Katagiri was demanding they fly directly above Paris''s wall and photograph it from a very shallow angle as if striking it with a chisel. Wakisaka and Yoshiaki received those instructions on the bow. "Katagiri, what''s the significance of the angle?" "That''s a gap in the data stealth barrier that Paris has provisionally placed over itself." Katagiri held a hand over the Hundred Crest Land Survey Paris. "It''s a gap between the city wall and the dome-shaped stealth barrier that doubles as a defense barrier. There''s only a vertical space of about 1.2 meters and the shape makes it a lot like peeking below a diagonal piece of armor. It looks like they''re going to fill in that gap from behind today, so now is our only chance to peek inside....From what I can tell, they have three layers of defense barrier on the inside, but I can''t seem to figure out why they''re wasting resources like that." "Oh, that''s probably because of this." Kiyomasa raised her left hand vertically. And when Katagiri turned toward her... "Think of my hand as the inner barrier, okay?" "Okay." "Let me see, let me see!" Wakisaka called over from the bow, so Kiyomasa took a half step to the side. Kiyomasa raised her vertical hand a bit before speaking. Lets say this is the defense barrier inside Paris. Okay. Then when we fire a shell at Paris, it would slip through that diagonal armor gap and reach Paris, right? Then what would happen to the shell? It would hit the inner defense barrier. That was correct. Kiyomasa nodded and smiled to Katagiri. But Now, your question was why three instead of one. Katagiri-kun? Yes? If you only had one defense barrier, how would you construct it? Well Katagiri started thinking, so Kiyomasas smile grew bitter. You dont have to think so hard about it. Katagiri had started giving a fair amount of thought to tactics. He had a bad habit of getting ahead of himself and making unwarranted assumptions, but smart people tended to do that. It was because he was smart that he could discard the unnecessary thoughts. Katagiri soon looked up in realization. I would make it strong! Testament. That is the fundamental idea. Until the medieval period, around the 14th century, that was primarily how they were made. Is it different now? Testament. Kiyomasa nodded. What age began in Europe in the 15th century? The Age of Discovery. When ships crossed the sea to travel to distant lands. Katagiri seemed to catch on as he answered. Cultures and civilizations mixed together and ship battles became primarily fought with cannons. It was an age of artillery growth. By the time the Ottomans took Constantinople and stretched their reach far into the Mediterranean, Europe was primarily fighting with cannons. Is that right? Testament. Kiyomasa raised her hand again and then stabbed her other hand toward it. With stronger artillery, the defense barriers also have to be stronger. But on the inner wall, a certain phenomenon begins to occur. She moved her hand. She spread out the fingers of the stabbing hand without having it break through the wall hand. It exploded. Do you understand what that means? Katagiris eyes widened. He understood. The outer walls are one thing, but if you make the inner wall too strong, any shell that hits it will explode. And that will damage the inside of the outer wall and any troops defending the outer wall. So We stopped making solid defense barriers on the inside. Nowadays, we open several weaker barriers to softly catch the shells. Angie recalled a certain scene as she listened to Kiyomasas explanation. Thats the same as the Musashis defense method. That was the Far Easts largest ship. Its defense barriers were controlled by automatons and they were powerful enough for use in combat. Of course, just one of them was not strong enough to block any nations main cannon blast. They needed to open several of them in a row. But they managed to survive Tres Espa?as powerful ether cannons like that Musashi fell short in anti-air firepower, but they had solid anti-air defenses. Before reaching the Battle of Mikatagahara, they had even survived a close-range attack from Matsunagas multi-ship Hiragumo. Their defenses were incredibly strong against ship cannons or anything else with a detectable origin point and trajectory. That was likely why Tres Espa?a had used a god of war unit to attack during the Armada battle. Gods of war could slip past the defense barriers, so they were ideal for attacking a ship like the Musashi. That was a testament to Felipe Segundos eye for tactics. Angie, are you thinking about something pointless? Oh, yeah. Tes, tes. I am. Angie lightly rapped her own head. Whenever I get thinking like this, I end up settling on well, whatever. I wish I could think that deeply about things, said Yoshiaki while looking at her Magie Figur. It displayed a map of Paris. And now that Katagiri had received Kiyomasas advice. Okay, I have one more request for you, he said. Can you target the gap between these inner defense barriers? Testament, well try. Oh, youre so cool, Kime-chan. I only said try, said Yoshiaki. We might not succeed. But I doubt well fail. There was no smile on her face. She spoke plainly but boldly while raising a slender hand into the air. And Come here, Weiss Frstin. With those words, the area around her grew brighter. Ether light sprayed from her hand. Good girl. She pulled out a long piece of metal painted pure white. It was the pair to Angies Schwarz Frstin. And there it was. The sun had yet to rise, but Weiss Frstin had a bright sheen like sunlight was washing over it. Yoshiaki viewed it, slowly grabbed it, and spun it around. She held it vertically and then turned toward Kiyomasa. She spoke in her usual tone of voice. Well be going then. Llaf: Thou are leaving early. I was hoping I could go see thee off. Kimee: You just do your own thing, leader. Youre eating breakfast, arent you? 6: Where are you going? She hadnt heard? Thats Shouroku for you. As Angie gave an impressed nod, Yoshiaki opened a new Magie Figur. It displayed a map of Houjou land. Were going to Houjou. Well be stopping for supplies a few times, but well arrive during the day and stay at a hot spring for the night. Well eat boat-wrap sushi at the inn and then go to war tomorrow. 6: Will you bring me back something? Kimee: Like victory? 6: Like hot spring manju. AnG: Well be going to the ruins of the banana gator park, so we could buy you some gator meat. 6: No, thanks. AnG: What about some bananas? You could be a monkey. 6: Are you mocking me, #4? Shouroku is so unsociable. I thought she might be off her game after yesterdays high damage, but it looks like I was wrong. So theres nothing to worry about. Shell be using Genbu to its fullest while she works today. Thats right, agreed Angie. Sorry Im late, everyone! A powerful voice reached them from across the deck. They turned around to see a short-haired spear girl running their way. Kaniko, was it? Yes! Im Kani Saizou! Kani ran up to them and then bowed at a perfect 90 degree angle. I look forward to accompanying you partway to Houjou! Volume 6A, 15: Dragon in Transit Volume 6A, Chapter 15: Dragon in Transit An ability Is something you are capable of A skill Is something you are recognized for Point Allocation (Talent) "Going to Houjou, right?...Yes, I can take you part of the way." Yoshiaki confirmed what Kani had said. She would be carrying Kani partway to Houjou. That was the role she had been given the night before. Weiss Frstin was a high-power schale besen, but an extra person would be no more than a burden. Any unfortunate movements could put them in danger during a high-speed flight, and... ...It affects the fuel efficiency. Yoshiaki had better fuel efficiency than Angie. Angie could be absentminded and she tended to get careless in her flying when the scenery was nice, so Yoshiaki sometimes had to share Weiss Frstin''s fuel with her. Of course, Angie often discovered useful things when she was not focused on her flying, so Yoshiaki did not stop her from doing that. But this was a little different. They had to reach Houjou quickly. Kimee: "Is everything ready for Kani to be dropped off at the other end?" Kuro Take: "Testament. A supply ship will be leaving P.A. Oda territory and some personnel were sent to Houjou to prepare for the Siege of Odawara." AnG: "...Huh?" "What is it, Angie?" "Oh, um." Angie was unsure whether she should respond via Magie Figur or to Yoshiaki. "Kime-chan, which should I do?" "Just shout real loud." "Ahaaaahn!!" Angie placed her hands on either side of her mouth and shouted. Then she turned back toward Yoshiaki. "Sorry, that wasn''t what you meant, was it?" "As long as it''s calmed you down." Everyone on the deck had fallen silent, but they did not care. AnG: "Takeko. What did you mean when you said some personnel were sent to Houjou for the Siege of Odawara?" ...Ah. Yoshiaki had noticed that too. What Takenaka had said made no sense. Because... AnG: "We only learned last night that the Siege of Odawara is happening, right? So how could you have already sent them?...Or are you saying they''ve already arrived?" Kuro Take: "Testament. There are two people in P.A. Oda who can do that. Although one is a member of our Ten Spears." "Yes," agreed Yoshiaki. "It shouldn''t be a problem then....So its someone with a great warrior''s righteousness. With us and this underclassman here, we should be able to fight as a decent Hashiba force." "Eh!? Me too!?" "If you do your job well." "I will!" Kani showed off her teeth with a smile. "I will do my best and achieve results!...Is there anything else I need to watch out for!?" ͹: "E-excuse me. H-how is this person so cheerful, or bright, or whatever you would call it?...Huh? That''s odd. Aren''t I supposed to be that kind of character? So why does my heart ache like this?" 6: "So in a week, he''ll be one of us, huh?" Kuro Take: "Fukushima-kun? Make sure Kani-kun isn''t influenced by us. She still needs to command and work alongside our other subordinates." Llaf: "Testament. I am not sure I wholly understand, but are thou saying it would be dangerous if she became like us? It is true I have difficulty imagining Kani-dono using the Giant Breasts Defense like Kiyo-dono..." Kiyo-Massive: "Um, I don''t actually have that bizarre skill..." AnG: "Yeah, we can''t have her turning out like this." Nari Nari Nari: "Why are you people always like this?" Monkey Girl: "Mi-chan? I need to make some final adjustments, so please come here." Nari Nari Nari: "Y-yes! Testament! I''ll be right there!" Kiyo-Massive: "Mitsunari-sama seems like the cheerful type as well." Hmm, thought Angie as she looked up into the sky. She thought about what Kani had said, but... ...Anything else she needs to watch out for. "Well, make sure you don''t get so focused on achieving results that you lose sight of other things. Like taking care of yourself." She took a breath. "The Ten Spears have to make it back alive, so we can''t have our Kanitama not making it back, now can we?" Everyone working on the deck silently turned her way, but she ignored them. On the other side of Kanitama, Yoshiaki briefly froze, but she soon recovered. She looked to Angie and gave a thumbs up. That meant it was not a problem and she approved of what Angie had said. Meanwhile, Kani responded to her line. "Understood! I will do everything my upperclassmen say!" "Oh, how disciplined. So what would you say if I asked you to go buy us drinks?" "Eh?" Unsure what to do, Kani''s eyes wandered back and forth. Angie reflexively followed that eye movement, but... "Oh, how about this!" Out of nowhere, Kani held out a paper cup. And it contained... "This is a drink born of the Age of Discovery idea that pepper is a panacea which has had a recent resurgence! It''s called Doctor Pepper!" "If I remember right, that doesn''t actually have pepper in it and just has 21 different chemicals." "Eh!? Really!? I was tricked!!" "Then you can drink it as a punishment." Kani held the cup in both hands and started drinking it. And after two seconds... "It''s bad! It tastes so bad!" "Can I try some?" "No! I can''t let an upperclassman drink something so bad! I''ll drink it!" "Putting it like that really makes me want to try it." "Then it''s good! It tastes so good! I want to let an upperclassman drink something so good! I don''t want to drink it!" Yoshiaki glared at her. "Isn''t that going too far in the other direction?" Angie had to agree. But Angie also gave a deep nod in front of Kanitama. "Okay, Kanitama, let me see what you can do." Everyone on the deck started chanting "Chug! Chug!" as Kanitama gulped down the contents of the cup. Meanwhile, Yoshiaki pulled three harnesses out of her luggage. She raised Weiss Frstin behind Kanitama''s back, and... "Okay, stay still for a bit. I''m going to attach the harnesses." "I finished drinking it!" "Good girl, good girl....Now don''t move." "Eh!? U-umm." "There are two Katous, so just call me Yoshiaki." Kani nodded at that. "Good point! Takenaka-san told me to use ''Giant Katou'' and ''Massive Katou'', but that doesn''t really work, does it!?" AnG: "Takeko, who are you trying to pick a fight with?" Kuro Take: "But it''s true, isn''t it? In a certain way." Angie was not going to ask what that certain way was, but Kamitama had been attached to Weiss Frstin in the meantime. The girl was strapped on around her torso, her waist, and her thighs. "Umm, Yoshiaki-san! What are these straps for!?" "We''re about to leave for Houjou, so I''ve attached you to Weiss Frstin. Get it now?" "But! What about my luggage over there!" There was indeed a woven bamboo carrying case on the deck. It was surprisingly large. While it was not as tall as Kani herself, it would reach as high as her chest. "That''s pretty big. What''s in it?" "My futon!" "...I thought the case was pretty big, but now I''m impressed at how well you compressed it." "Thank you very much!!" "Okay, let''s get going." Kani looked over at her carrying case. "Eh!? What about my futon!?" "You can find one once we arrive." Yoshiaki said that while lightly hopping up. She landed halfway up Weiss Frstin as it stood vertically. For a winged Descended Angel, the angle and height of a schale besen was never an obstacle. She immediately dropped down in the pilot''s seat. "Let''s get going before the sun rises. The ascent is going to be a pain, but it will be easier once we''re horizontal again." "Testament. Will you be going out ahead, Kime-chan?" Yoshiaki simply nodded. And while sitting in the vertical seat... "Let''s get going." "Eh!? What do you mean I can find a futon once we arrive!? You can''t know there will be one there!" "You''ll just have to put some effort into it." With that, a powerful wind blew. Angie looked forward, but there was no longer any sign of Weiss Frstin or Yoshiaki''s blonde hair. There was only a sound resembling a cannon splitting the air and the cry of acceleration. When she looked up into the early morning sky, she caught a brief glimpse of Weiss Frstin''s acceleration light. It''s so pretty, she thought, but... "Whoops." She had to pursue it. She was supposed to be flying after Yoshiaki. "So the Technohexen have left. I fought against and alongside them back before they were split between white and black." A voice fell towards the dirt ground within Paris. Someone looked up at two long strands of cloud rising into the sky which did not yet contain any sunlight. "Sir Bernard, you have been commanding the dragons without taking any rest, so are you sure you don''t need to sleep now?" "When a dragon sleeps, they sleep for a long while. But this is human land. Something could go wrong." An elderly man with his black hair tied back walked through the construction underway on the dirt road. He was Bernard. He turned to his right where a Belle de Marionnette followed one step behind. "You said your name was Armand, didn''t you? You seem to have helped quite a bit with the construction last night." They were headed south to check over the city wall and the moat closest to Hashiba''s camp. "Today, we must fortify the inside of the moat. Armand, I assume you will be helping too?" "With my wide-range gravitational control, yes." Bernard nodded at that. "Your strength rivals that of a large Terrestrial Dragon. I see the humans continue to create new technology." "They may have created us, but it is up to us whether or not we will cooperate with them." "Do you dislike humans?" When asked that, Armand reached for his hat and looked into the sky. "Belle de Marionnettes cannot judge things by emotions such as like or dislike." "Then how do you judge them?" "Incomprehensible." "Oh?" said Bernard as he slowed his pace. He chose as path toward the city wall as he continued. "What about them do you find incomprehensible?" "How they give meaning to their decisions." Armand adjusted his hat so the brim lined up with the city wall and he shut one eye. He then looked left and right as if checking on the wall''s structure. "Losing this battle does not mean the destruction of the human race. Nor will it mean the end of Hexagone Fran?aise. The same is true for Hashiba and M.H.R.R. ''Working together'' is always an option. But humans seem to have an instinct to protect their territory and way of life." "We have something like that too." "Of course you do." Armand spun his hat around with his finger. "Because you''re human." "I am a Celestial Dragon." The subsequent pause lasted a few seconds. Finally, Armand asked a question. "You are?" "I am." "You look human to me." "I have transformed." "How?" "Like this." Bernard lowered his hips and thrust his right hand forward. And while spinning around... "Trans Form!" He nailed the transformation, so he took a breath while everyone in the street applauded. The old man from a bakery held up a container of hops beer. "Mr. Celestial Dragon! I think the two of us could get along! You''re far better than my daughter''s husband!" Someone shouted "Yeah, and I think your daughter agrees with you!" and everyone grew a lot more lively. They had all been basking in the morning stillness while doing construction work or preparing for the day. But with Bernard as the focus, they began looking up and exchanging glances. But they soon forgot about Bernard and began their usual interactions with each other. "Oh?" Armand viewed his surroundings. "Sir, you''ve woken up the city just by paying a visit to the dragons at the city wall. And more importantly..." "Yes?" "Were you serious with that ''transform'' thing?" "Of course I was. It was the usual ceremony. When a dragon takes on a human form, it feels like converging in on yourself, but when returning to your dragon form, you need some kind of symbol to return to your proper body. Although that symbol differs from person to person....We all have ''molds''. We can play around by taking on other forms, but that can be dangerous if we do not maintain our focus while changing back. Human forms make it especially easy to lose sight of our ''mold''." "I see." Armand nodded. "Where did you learn to do that?" "800 years ago....Doing that made most of the humans flee, so it was popular among us dragons." "So even Celestial Dragons don''t like fighting, huh?" "No living creature does." "Wouldn''t you do it if you knew 100% that you would win?" Bernard responded immediately. "I would not," he said. "That must never be the case." Just then, the door to a nearby pub opened and the woman proprietor ran out with long strides. It took her seven steps to reach them. She passed Bernard a bundle of skewered meat wrapped in leaves and smiled at him. "I doubt that''s anywhere near enough, but stop by tonight. We''ll have plenty more for you then." "" Bernard remained silent, but he pulled out one of the meat skewers and stared at it. And as everyone silently watched on, he bit into it. "Ah." The woman proprietor''s eyes widened as he ate the skewer right along with the meat. There was an odd crunching as he tore through the skewer with his teeth and then he audibly swallowed. But he ate it. After swallowing, he let out a breath and a snort. He looked to the woman proprietor and spoke. "If you used a little less salt, it would taste nicely like blood." Everyone cheered at his assessment. The woman bowed respectfully, but then spun around and practically danced back into her pub. A traveling entertainer played his musical instrument in time with her dancing and someone raised a shout. "The Landsknecht!" "Indeed! We are the servants of god who will race to deadly lands for 4 gulden...!" "Does that mean Protestant mercenaries are going to assist Hexagone Fran?aise in our fight against the Catholics...!?" This improvised story had no real meaning. Bernard and Armand simply continued to the city wall. But their path produced a wave of cheers, respectful looks from children, and interested voices from women. "Well, Sir Bernard?...What do you think of this lively city that was built by the previous generation?" "Anne of Austria, you mean?" Gazes turned toward Bernard from the windows and buildings along the road. He turned his sharp bestial eyes on them, but none of them seemed to mind. "That''s not gonna work." Armand laughed. "Hexagone Fran?aise has as big a nonhuman unit as England. We''re used to having bestial eyes on us." "I have a question." "Yeah? What is it?" "Did Anne of Austria create the people of this city?" "No, she didn''t." "Then were you born this way?" "I was only made about 10 years ago, so I can''t tell you that. Well, it''s possible the previous generation set things up for how the people here act, but that wasn''t what clinched it." "The current generation then?" "Yes," said Armand as he put his hat back to normal and viewed their surroundings. Construction was underway. The sounds of Lourd de Marionnettes walking and of bellowed commands came from seemingly empty roads. The color of approaching dawn filled the eastern sky. However... "As the construction continues, the stealth barrier makes it look like the city''s people are disappearing," said Bernard. "This level of defense and effort is not something I saw in the past." "No, no. It might look like a lot, but it was recorded by two Technohexen as they ascended into the sky earlier. The enemy probably knows a lot of what we''re doing." "You saw them recording it?" "They made a vertical ascent, so it''s a safe assumption. That allows easier focusing of the footage than when moving away or approaching." Bernard nodded at Armand''s explanation. He also chewed apart another skewer of meat, wooden skewer and all. "A vertical ascent is a way of avoiding dragons." "Explain. I could always use more tactical lessons." "Very well....We dragons generally fly using our thrusters, but due to our weight, we have difficulty making vertical ascents. And as living creatures, we have to worry about our breathing and body temperature, so we cannot remain active for long at extreme altitudes without any kind of equipment....Technohexen are light enough to pull it off, so in dragon-controlled territory they usually make powered descents and vertical ascents instead of horizontal take-offs and landings." "When those Technohexen were taking you all on last night, they made a vertical ascent beforehand, didn''t they?" "They must have had an excellent teacher." "You''re basically praising yourself there." "I am not. I am merely stating a fact....The fact that dragons are superior to all." Just as Bernard said that, the sun rose. They were headed south, so the light rose into the sky on their left. It appeared above the city wall, and... "Good morning, my subjects!!" They heard the Roi-Soleil''s voice. It too came from the eastern city wall where the sun was rising. The nudist was there. Henri inspected the city while listening to the Roi-Soleil''s morning greeting. "Such wonderful weather today! As long as I remain in Paris, this land will always be filled with this pleasant atmosphere!" His voice reached her on an eastern avenue and she saw the Roi-Soleil himself on the eastern wall. But that was none of her concern at the moment. She was not on bodyguard duty right now. ...Because the musketeer unit must prepare for the defense of Paris. She was working with the Belle de Marionnettes under her command to check the simultaneous functioning of the defense and stealth barriers. She stood before a 3m block of metal placed among the trees lining the road. But this was no mere block of metal. It was a reinforcer for the Gallican terminal chapels set up around Paris. Amplified by those, the terminal chapels opened the stealth and defense barriers. They were made by the Europa business guild, so they looked like white half-arches. The stealth ones bore a relief of the Roi-Soleil and the defense ones bore a relief of Terumoto swinging a wooden sword. When the two were set up together, the full arch seemed to depict the Roi-Soleil rejoicing as he was pummeled with a wooden sword, but that may have been Europa''s way of rebelling. At any rate, the Roi-Soleil''s voice reached her ears as she measured the output to make sure it was sufficient. His words were accompanied by light harpsichord music. "Now, everyone, it is time for some light morning exercise. First, some hip twists....Ooone, twooo, threee, fooour. Can you feel the Roi-Soleil Power welling up in your loins?" Quiet down, Roi-Soleil. But this was a nice break for the people who had been working since late at night. A lot of them probably used his appearance as their sign to get to sleep. ...There''s no real reason to rush it, but it is important to do it together. Protecting a city was not something a single group of personnel could accomplish. If the entire city was not working together, the enemy would break through somewhere no matter how much they fortified the actual city''s defenses. That was what had happened at Magdeburg. Henri understood it well since she had been there. Magdeburg had used deflection-style defense barriers and had set them up within the city walls as well. But due to the persistent attack from the front and the constant pressure from the flooded river on the side, the barriers had bent and then broken. But what would have happened if more people had remained behind in Magdeburg? ...Is it meaningless to think about that now? For a Belle de Marionnette, past events were only used as a basis on which to predict future events. But there was one thing not even that idea could make happen: allowing Roi-Soleil Louis Exiv to meet Anne of Austria. What should she have done and when? "" She did not know. Of course, knowing would only lead to the regret of not having done so. Then she would once more search for a reason why she could not have done it. Past distortions only led to never-ending guesses and assumptions because they were already over. In that case... ...Perhaps I should end this with what the Princess said. "We were glad to have you with us." What had that meant? For one thing, Terumoto''s words concerning Anne''s death had not reached Anne. They only provided self-satisfaction. But then why did Henri sense some logical acceptance of it? If she could understand that, she guessed she would make more progress in the present instead of using so much processor time on the past. She cursed her lack of memory space. "Honestly..." She looked up to the eastern wall and saw the Roi-Soleil stretching. His hair formed a flare and he produced his own light on top of the morning sunlight. "Heh. My subjects, now that we have completed our morning Soleil Stretches, let us begin the morning greeting....Good morning, everyone. It is I, the Roi-Soleil. Disappointed it isn''t Terumoto, aren''t you?" Henri found herself disrespectfully agreeing with him. He then frowned and nodded. He swung his head down thrice. "I too would prefer Terumoto! Why have the likes of me rise so early in the morning!? Ive risen in the morning? Is that supposed to be a euphemism, Terumoto!?" "Hey, Mouri-01." In a cypress bath with a view of the rising sun through the window, Terumoto rolled over with a towel on her head. She rolled onto her stomach as if embracing the edge of the tub. "I thought I would listen in on what was happening back there while enjoying this morning bath, but this is what I find? Just end the divine transmission." "Testament. Should I play some music?" Mouri-01 was mixing some shampoo and Terumoto put a hand on her chin. "Hmm," she groaned with a tilt of the head. "The divine radio stations would be different here, wouldn''t they?" Mouri-03 responded to Terumoto''s doubt by opening a signe cadre in the bath. She pulled a divine radio station broadcast list from a local newspaper company. "The Shinto stations should be the same as ours, even if they''re a little less unique." At the same time, another signe cadre appeared. It showed Mouri-02 down on the surface. She bowed with a large Shinto shrine behind her. "These are the ones that have been approved back home." A few select stations appeared. Terumoto noticed some local ones in addition to ones that used the Shinto network to cover the entire Far East. "Oh, there''s a lot in the Fierce Monk style. I guess you have to be wild with the strings if you want to be popular." "Terumoto, you really do like those rude songs." "We can leave the polite stuff to Exiv. Mouri-02, thanks." "Hee hee," laughed Mouri-01. "As your maid, it''s a relief to see how well you get along." "Is that so, is that so?" Terumoto wiped off her face with the towel. She was wiping off the sweat. She then reached for Mouri-02''s signe cadre which already had links attached to the list of stations. "Okay," she said and a cheerful personality began speaking over the divine transmission. "This week on the serial drama ''The Wu-rst'', Sun Ce-kun fired his doctor for giving him the Wu-rst diagnosis, but now his mind is rapidly deteriorating. The next entry is titled Sun Ce Dies. I can''t wait to find out what happens." "Oh, this region would be pro-Wu, wouldn''t they?" After flipping through a few different stations, Terumoto spoke to Mouri-01. "Tell that idiot to be quiet since I''m in the bath." "The bath!? You''re in the bath, Terumoto!?" Henri saw her leader jumping up and down like an overexcited elementary schooler. He placed a hand on his forehead and bent backwards. "Heh. First thing in the morning and you''re already filling me with doubt, Terumoto! In these two days without you...or has it been three days? Either way! The Roi-Soleil cares not for details!" Ar-Man: "Hey." An-Ri: "Just keep quiet and watch....And the watching part is optional." But the Roi-Soleil turned toward Paris with a signe cadre in hand. "Listen, everyone! While all of you are working to protect Paris, Terumoto has gone to Houjou as a representative of Mouri and she is apparently taking a bath there!" Why tell everyone that? wondered Henri. Just then the signe cadre exploded as the Roi-Soleil held it overhead. He spun four times as he flew northward, but he soon returned to his original location. And he opened a new signe cadre. "Heh. Feeling shy, Terumoto? But I am willing to accept that side of you." He now had an enormous afro, but he fixed it with a single stroke of his right hand. He confirmed he was positioned right in front of the sun and then took a breath. He spread his arms and legs while the sun slowly rose behind him. And he shook his head so his flare hair whipped behind him. "Heh. Watch, my subjects, as the sun and I become one!" A Belle de Marionnette under Henri''s command sent her a divine transmission. "Lady Henri! The sun is aligned with the Roi-Soleil''s crotch!...There''s no stopping him with Lady Terumoto gone, is there!?" It had indeed been awhile since the Roi-Soleil''s stopper had been absent. But then he crossed his arms and put on a flat expression. "Now, then..." An-Ri: "Roi-Soleil, the sun has risen some, so it''s shifted a bit out of place." He stood up on his toes. "Now, then..." Henri decided it was best not to say anything more as he raised his right hand. "Let us continue our talk, my subjects." The people had begun to ignore him, but now they turned back his way. With their attention on him, he nodded once and spoke softly. "Everyone...it is very unfortunate that Terumoto is not with us today. We all feel the same way, so we are brothers and sisters in this matter, my subjects." What he said made enough sense that Henri nearly found herself believing him. But there really was no one to stop him without Terumoto around. "Listen, my subjects. The climax is tomorrow....Hashiba is sure to attack us using methods the likes of which we have never seen. They have the power and the skill to do so....So do not hold back as you prepare the conqueror''s city. We have vainglory and pride. But being proud does not imply a lack of skill. Make your preparations such that we can have pride in the skill we do in fact have." Everyone had come to a stop. Even the rumbling of Lourd de Marionnette footsteps had ceased. There was only one thing below the quiet morning sky. The Roi-Soleil with the sun behind him. The French nudist lowered from his tiptoes. He took a breath and continued with a smile. "The climax is tomorrow. But Hexagone Fran?aise''s climax is not tomorrow. We still have much greater heights to reach as the conquerors of Europe....Then do you know whose climax is tomorrow, my subjects?" It would be... "Hashiba and M.H.R.R.''s climax. They face decline after conquering the Far East and after the Thirty Years'' War and they also face the Oda clan''s decline. We are merely accompanying them as their climax begins....It is unfortunate Terumoto could not be with us. We have the privilege of seeing the climax of a group fearing their own ruin and decline. This is a scene we will never see in ourselves, so it is entirely unnecessary as reference material. But it will help relieve my sorrow." The Roi-Soleil slowly moved. He pointed toward heaven and then to the east. He breathed in and raised his voice. "Vive la Anne!" Henri then heard inhalations across all of Paris. A moment later, everyone moved in unison. She even heard the rumbling and mechanical noises of Lourd de Marionnettes beyond the stealth barriers. "Vive la Anne...!" "Enough!" The Roi-Soleil swept his hand to the side. In an instant, everyone held their breath and tensed up. There was stillness, but it was more than mere silence. Everything that should have moved had stopped to forcibly create this motionless atmosphere. But even without motion, there was intensity. And the Roi-Soleil smiled as their gazes fell on him. "I must apologize for using Anne as a tool to build morale. Not even the sun of pride can hope to match that lively star of guidance." So... "Let us follow that star''s guidance, everyone.... The moon will return before long, but we must prepare this sleepless fortress before then." "Ridiculous... Let''s stay an extra week visiting hot springs." "Hee hee. Princess, did the Roi-Soleil''s wonderful speech make you blush?" "I''m not blushing," insisted Terumoto as she turned to look out the window. Sunlight entered through it. And since she had needed to turn around to see the sunlight... "We were facing in the same direction." She wiped off her face with the towel. "He''s the type to check on that kind of thing if he can. I''m the type to accept it if it happens to happen. But..." But... "I''m vainglorious. Even if I don''t like being alone, I can''t bring myself to say it....And he probably needs some more time to cool his head a little." "Oh, dear. But, Princess? "What?" Mouri-01 poured out some more mixed shampoo as she answered. "Do you really think the sun can cool?" "The moon would never get along with him if he couldn''t." Terumoto looked the other way and messed with the divine radio stations. "Hm? We can get Musashi ones on here?" "Probably because they have their stealth barrier down....Princess, let me wash your hair." "Sure, sure." When she held out her head, her bangs covered her face. Mouri-01 smiled with that head and a bucket of bathwater in front of her. She stuck her finger in the water to measure the temperature and checked the reading on the signe cadre that appeared above the finger. She nodded. "Princess, it''s a little hot, so I will redo it." "Oh?...No, this is pretty lukewarm." "But it is a little hot for your hair. And you have official duties today, so I will add extra yuzu." "Isn''t that a little much?" "It should help wake you up." "Then you might as well....Okay." Mouri-01 let the contents of a small plate drip onto Terumoto''s hair and Terumoto made an amused comment as it soaked in. "That''s cold." The morning light created a dimly-lit space. It was a triangular pyramid tent. "Kh..." The Reine des Garous awoke below a blanket by the tent''s edge. Her daughter slept next to her, creating the scent of a "pack" that she had not sensed in a while. Her adorable daughter had a mixture of her and her husband''s scents. That wolf had inherited so much but had also begun her own independent life. But she was curious about one thing concerning her daughter''s relationships. She was likely to find out about it today, but... ...It''s about her king. She had a question there. Just how important was her daughter to that king? She thought she had some understanding of that. But, she thought as she rolled from her side to her stomach. And... "Oh?" There was an arm in her cleavage. "" This was unusual, so she stopped moving. There were in fact two arms there. ...Oh, now I get it. "That would explain the dirty dream about having my husband in there." When she freed the two arms, they crawled back to their owner. On the way, they looked back and gave a reluctant wave, so she waved back. "Now, then." The Reine des Garous lifted her butt, stretched, and took a deep, deep breath. And then... "Heh heh." She silently moved across her daughter. She looked to Musashi''s princess on the other side. ...Why is she sleeping with her eyes open? The arms had already returned, but she remained entirely stiff as she slept. And the Reine des Garous''s daughter''s king was beyond her. "...I wonder." Determining his relationship with her daughter would be easy. She only had to smell him from up close. She had already done that plenty after abducting him in Hexagone Fran?aise, but... ...If there hasn''t been any progress, I''ll have to scold you a little. They had to be fighting a series of intense battles. He would need a knight, so her daughter''s scent should have grown stronger. But if it had not... "Oh?" She detected her daughter''s scent, just like she had in the clearing the night before. But it did not come from him. ...His blanket. Yes. Her daughter''s scent came from the blanket covering him. And oddly enough, it came from the bottom end. "Sniff..." When she sniffed it, she detected several scents on that king''s blanket. From head to toe, there was a gradation of different people''s scents. Starting from the top end, she found the Asama Shrine Representative, Musashi''s princess, the king himself, and lastly her daughter. The four scents were lined up on the blanket. And the Reine des Garous realized how the scents would end up on the blanket like that. ...Oh. Given the size, the king''s feet would stick out if it was turned on its side. In fact, the same would be true for her daughter, their princess, and the Asama Shrine Representative. But this king had chosen what he could do in that moment. "...Testament." The Reine des Garous felt a smile on her lips as she returned to her spot. She no longer felt a need to smell him again. For a wild wolf, giving someone a place to sleep held great meaning. When the forest had stopped feeling like home and she had nearly lost herself, she had met the person who had given her her current home. Whether her daughter wanted it or not, there was someone who would give the girl a home. Her daughter was being taken care of. So... "I should probably spend the day making sure she is behaving properly. As the Reine des Garous''s daughter, as a citizen of Hexagone Fran?aise, and as the second in line to the Far East." She sat back down on her blanket. Her daughter slept on her side like she always had. No, when she was little, she had slept with her belly defenselessly exposed. The Reine des Garous had always placed a blanket over her then, but now... "You''ve grown into a proper knight." She smiled. "I look forward to seeing where you go from here." Just then, the blanket on the other side shot up into the air. That was the Asama Shrine Representative. "Wah...!" She pulled a sign frame out of her cleavage. It was vibrating, but it soon disappeared. "Kimi! I don''t need an ''it''s purification time'' message!" She twisted around a bit, but then noticed the Reine des Garous. "Ah," she said. "G-good morning. Um, uh..." She frantically looked away and reached for the change of clothes folded next to her. "I''ll be at the bath for my morning purification!" "Yes, go ahead....Take care." The girl groaned a little and blushed. But she soon stood up and kept her footsteps quiet as she left the tent. The Reine des Garous smiled as she watched the girl go. ...That girl. There had been a whitish mark of a dried liquid in the corners of her eyes. She must have been crying below her blanket the night before. A multitude of feelings had spilled out while she used a borrowed arm as a pillow. Volume 6A, 16: Those Looking up at the Azure Sky Volume 6A, Chapter 16: Those Looking up at the Azure Sky The morning Divides people into two categories Point Allocation (Energy Level) The morning sun had risen. The sunlight began to carry heat down to the forest below. There were two large movements above the dark green roof of leaves. One was the giant 8-ship aerial city ship turning to the south. The other was a transport ship ascending from the forest and to that giant ship. There was no optimal spot for viewing those movements in the sky. They could be seen from anywhere. But from the surface, a sign frame was visible on the ascending transport ships stern. The large sign frame displayed the Marube-ya logo and a farewell message: To the people of Sanada: Thank you for allowing Musashi Ariadust Academys third year classes to visit. The ruins were crushed and smashed up a lot in a serious battle, but you should be able to look back on it and laugh in a few years. As a way of saying goodbye, the Marube-ya will be gifting you divine figurines from Musashis divine figurine manufacturer Decorative Kaikei[1] on a first come first serve basis! Hurry up and send a divine transmission to the following Inari compressed prayer! According to the Treasurers aide Marube-ya: That will prevent Sanada from sending any anti-air fire toward the transport ship! We have plenty of inventory, so well just hand out harsh evil god ones or Western ones that dont sell. Novice: Wont that just make them want to attack us even more? Flat Vassal: So this is goodbye to Sanada. Today is still the last day of the study camp and we still have a lot to do, but more than enough has already happened, hasnt it? Hori-ko: Judge. Adele-sama, I have determined you have had a rough time since the previous night. But while it happened quite a few times, most of it can be summed up by saying you were slammed into things. Oops, this was one of those times when I should have been more tactful, wasnt it? Flat Vassal: Why do you always steer the conversation in such awful directions!? But during that exchange, there was movement on the surface. Three figures stood in the forest and looked up at the transport ship. Anayama, how long are you going to stare up at them? They were three members of the Sanada Ten Braves. It was Anayama and Because this is goodbye for a while, Nezu-kun, Yuri-kun. I suppose we wont see them again until Osaka. Whether we do or not will depend on how were used, but this is goodbye regardless. The Musashi turned and the transport ship flew above their heads. Anayama looked up at the giant ship visible through the trees. He felt like he had been watching it forever, but This may be the first time Ive seen it moving during the day and from this close. He watched the Musashi move below the sun. And its close to the first time Ive seen it from below. Before, he had seen it moving along the national borders. He had observed it then and sold the information to other nations, but he had never focused on its presence to this extent. At IZUMO, the Musashi had been in a dock. The same was true at the Ariake. The only other time he had seen it moving would be when he jumped off of it at night during the Battle of Mikatagahara, when he jumped off after infiltrating at the Ariake, and when it had arrived at Sanada during the night. He had associated the ship with the night. But now that he was seeing it move during the day, it was leaving. And in that sense That ship may be a good match for ninjas like us With that, he turned back toward Nezu. Nezu-kun, was that correct? I think so. But you mustnt be so accepting of our opponent. I would add a How ironic to the end. I see! This is really tricky! Are you two okay? asked Yuri. The glasses girl had her long hair tied back. Anyway, the young master said he was leaving. Yes, he does have some people he needs to greet at our destination. It would probably be best to let him go on ahead. I dont like leaving him without a bodyguard, but he has his pride, said Anayama. Also, Mochizuki-kun sent us a smoke signal message when she was cooking breakfast. Kakei-kuns group is working with Hashiba to complete the history recreation of the 2nd Siege of Ueda in Houjou land. Kakei is doing that? asked Nezu. Anayama nodded. I just hope he isnt pushing himself too hard. But what he said was different. Those three should be fine. And the young master has chosen to leave because he sees what they are doing for him. So the entire Nobushige faction will be going to Osaka. Only the Nobuyuki faction and the people of Sanada will remain here. So the young master is leaving muttered Nezu. Ah, said Yuri as if she had just realized something. But doesnt it hurt our pride to leave the young master without a bodyguard? Not to worry. Intelligence gathering is another part of our job. We need to look into the other clans of the east and west before we regroup with him. Testament. Ill look at it like that. Yuri lowered her shoulders but then she looked up into the sky. The Musashi is moving. She took a few steps forward. The trees must have blocked her view of the ship. She stepped out into the sun and narrowed her eyes toward the Musashi. I hate to admit it, but its really pretty. Building that ship was the only way the Far East had to demonstrate its pride while under provisional rule. It was a white and black ship. It was armed now, but below the sunlight, those cannons and thrusters looked like decorations. Nezu commented on it without even looking up. He brushed up his long bangs as he did so. Its an enemy ship. But its a symbol of the Far East. Its our enemy. When we became Unneeded, I felt a forced sense of resignation, but when Isa died, I felt a continuation of hostility. There it is. Nezu-kun, your words are always like a drawn knife. Youre exaggerating. Nezu looked away and Anayama mimicked the movement a few seconds later. Like this!? No. Like this. Nezu showed him an example. And with his gaze still cast downward You dont just swing your vision around. You have to decide on a destination in advance. That way you show you have real conviction. Incredible, Nezu-kun! You two Yuri walked across the grass next to Nezu and let her shoulders droop. Can we get back now? She looked over, but found the two boys staring intently at her. Eh? she thought in confusion. Then Anayama nodded and said do it. Yuri frowned, but Nezu gave her a sharp look. Fine. She sighed and angled her body as if to signal the end of this sudden turn of events. Like this? She hung her head and looked away like Nezu had before. And she stopped. After a few seconds, she straightened up again. He had a hand on his forehead. Why dont you get it? he asked. I-it was my first time. Yuri-kun, Im impressed you can stay with Nezu-kun. I-Im not with him. She quickly shook her head. We stay in separate rooms, we use separate wallets, and I dont look after him. But you want to do those things, dont you? Yuri spread her mouth horizontally at Anayamas question. Then she reached for the scythe swords at her hips. Say anything more and Ill make you regret it. Yuri, dig in your heels here and youre going to regret it. Nezu-kun! Nezu-kun! You have no self-awareness do you!? After saying that, Anayama did something other than continue speaking. He laughed quietly. It was a relaxing laugh that changed the mood. And he looked up into the southern sky. Ohh, the Musashi has already finished turning. And it looks like the transport ship is on route for the Okutama. Testament, agreed Anayama. Theyre going to continue their study camp like that. Most likely, their negotiations with Mouri will begin once they arrive in Houjou territory. I wonder what our trio is doing there. I hope theyre feeling good about the deal they worked out for the 2nd Siege of Ueda. Yuri thought about those upperclassmen who were not here with them. Kakei, Unno, and Mochizuki. They were the calm ones of the group. Unno could be more influenced by the mood, but she never forgot to focus on the big picture and she was a reliable upperclassman. But Yuri had a question. Why are those three joining the Houjou battle for the 2nd Siege of Ueda? To send us to the next stage, immediately replied Anayama. But Yuri was not sure what he meant. The next stage? Testament. They are sending Sanada to Osaka. He raised his thumb toward the sky. Listen. During the Battle of Sekigahara, Sanada will be split in two. Masayuki-sama and our young master, Nobushige-sama, will join Hashibas Western Army and face Matsudairas Eastern Army. The young masters brother, Nobuyuki-sama, will join Matsudairas Eastern Army and face his own father and brother. Ueda Castle fights to stop Hidetada, who is Matsudairas heir, and Nobuyuki-samas forces. She knew that. Anyone in Sanada would hear it over and over again. But, cut in Yuri. During Sekigahara, Hidetadas orders are delayed and he does not show up in time. And even though Masayuki-sama and our young master achieve victory at the 2nd Siege of Ueda, they are defeated due to the Eastern Armys victory at Sekigahara. Testament. That is correct. But there are two things we must do first. Yuri listened intently to Anayama. She realized she had fallen for his skills as an orator as a question entered her mind. Two things we must do? The sun had risen higher into the sky. She knew the cicadas would start crying soon and Anayama raised two fingers in front of her. First, Sanada must preserve and strengthen its forces. The age is moving quickly now, so if a small nation like Sanada loses its forces, we will have no way of recovering in time. I seem to recall our strongest Terrestrial Dragon and two of our Celestial Dragons retired recently. And we cant have anything like that happen again. Those dragons are like a one-being army when they arent up against people like Musashis main fighters. Yuri was convinced by the heartfelt tone to his voice. And he continued with a sigh. Listen. There is one other thing we must do: settle our relationships with the other nations. Sanada is constantly fighting and reconciling with Houjou, Uesugi, and Matsudaira. And that is something of a problem. How is that a problem? she asked. That kind of fighting is part of the history recreation, so its our duty, isnt it? Yuri. And what if that wears down our forces? She knew what Nezu was saying. But it was still their duty based on the Testament. We just have to make sure we keep our losses to a minimum and- Sanada is a small nation, Yuri-kun. Anayama cut her off. The large neighboring nations will try to wear down our forces to make sure our history recreations do not get in their way. You have no proof that theyll- Then, said Anayama. During the Osaka Campaign, our young master and we reach Matsudairas camp during a charge. So what do you think they will do to mitigate that threat? Do you understand now? She did. They would wear down Sanadas forces before the Osaka Campaign. That would weaken their ability to make a charge and help Matsudaira escape that threat. So You think thats what Matsudaira is going to do? It wont necessarily be only Matsudaira, Yuri-kun. Then What are our upperclassmen doing at Houjou? They are trying to use the Houjou battle as a way of eliminating one of our battles with another nation. That way the other nation wont be able to interfere with us. And that battle is the 2nd Siege of Ueda? Correct. Anayama smiled. I think Kakei-kuns group made an excellent decision here. The 2nd Siege of Ueda is a localized battle primarily fought while holing up in a castle. That is something ninjas excel at. But how is that supposed to correspond with the Houjou battle? From the castles perspective, the flooding of Houjou can be seen as holing up in a castle. And there is someone else who has a definite history recreation along those lines. Just as Anayama lowered the ends of his eyebrows while still smiling, the cicadas began to cry. His voice joined the insects. Takigawa Ichimasu. Her Siege of Kanie Castle during the Battle of Komaki Nagakute is the same. And if Kakei-kuns group supports her, Hashiba is sure to accept Sanadas request. The request to have the Siege of Kanie Castle double as the 2nd Siege of Ueda. That is how they have decided to support Sanadas future. Heyyyy, Kakei. Hows breakfast comiiiing? Ah!? I cant hear you! You iiiidiot! Youre the idiot! Oh, so you can hear meee! You iiidiot! Yes, you! An iiiidiot! I can understand the simple words! The waves are just really loud! Look! Kakei waved from a pier with his shirt off. They were at the ocean. The ocean! They had lived in Kansai once, so he had seen the inland Mediterranean Sea before. Far Easterners: the people who like calling the Seto Inland Sea the Mediterranean but dont call Osaka Bay the Persian Gulf! No one else might share that motto, but that was the way he saw it. Regardless, this was different. Its the Pacific! The Pacific Ocean! Kakei-sama, stop showing out-of-character excitement and catch some fish for breakfast. Im ready to fire some bullets, but Im not seeing any fish between the waves. He looked back toward the rock stove built on the beach at the base of the pier. Mochizuki was there in a track suit and Unno with a swimsuit in place of her top. Mochizuki was cooking a pot of soup and The rice will be ready soon. I steamed it in leaves, so I have determined it should be somewhat hard. Youre incredible, Mochizuki, said Unno. Ahh, and it smells so good. Now if only we had some fish to go with it Stop putting pressure on me. But he could not see any good fish as the waves crashed. He took a firing pose and remained motionless, but Unno pointed toward the beach. Over here! On the beach end of the pier! You need to aim where the waves are calmer! Theres nothing but small fish around there. Do you understand that? Throw out that pride! You need to face the reality of our breakfast! My bullets wont leave much left of a small fish. Do you understand that? Then couldnt you use some other method? asked Mochizuki. Hmm, thought Kakei. He did carry around hidden needles, but Those are for giving to Nezu. So he was hesitant to use them. What about those long needles you are often passing to Nezu-sama? Mochizuki was sharp, but Unno tapped on her shoulder. And she gave a rare smile. Mochizuki, thats a death flag. Dont sound so gentle when you say that. But Mochizuki Once he gives all of those to Nezu-sama, he will die in his next battle, wont he? Yes, thats right. And thats why Nezu will count the thousand needles hes been given, find that seven are missing, and get mad that it doesnt add up. You love making Nezu jokes as much as Anamaya does, dont you? Of course. Hes our cute underclassman. He knew what she meant by that. Nezu was a good underclassman who showed real trust in them. But Make sure you dont overlook his actual skill, though. Says the guy who cant even catch some breakfast. With that, Unno waved at him. And in that instant Oh. Something flew his way. He swung his left hand on reflex and grabbed some objects in front of his face. They wobbled from the snap of his wrist. Skewers? Theyre spare parts for my fan frames. Since they got broken a bit before. There were 7 of them. They were the perfect weight. They were made of bamboo, but they must have been carefully selected because they were well balanced. So Ill be using these. Yes, yes. Feel free. You and Mochizuki did well last night, so I have to repay you for being no help. Kakei stopped moving at that. Unno was talking about the negotiation. They had discussed what had happened and what they were going to do. Unno had complained about not getting to join them, but Well, if Id been there, I might have been too aggressive with that Takigawa woman and messed up the negotiation. Wouldnt it have been easier for another woman to speak with her? Yknow, to pick up on some subtleties I probably missed. Kakei-sama, do you not recall my gender? Ohh, sorry. Like really sorry But despite all that, they had taken an alls well that ends well stance. And that was why she was lending him these bamboo frame parts now. Of course, he was fairly certain she would have lent them regardless, but We have a way of making excuses for these things when we can. They knew each other well, but they each specialized in different fields. They had their pride and they tended to avoid any sense of sharing anything. They kept things that way because they were Unneeded. What had things been like between them before that? Well, it doesnt matter. But things had changed. They were starting down a different path for Sanada and for themselves. So Okay, lets do this. Kakei raised the bamboo frame pieces. God. You listening? Please, just watch me like always. Ill lose all my dignity as a man if I cant catch some fish. He made that mental request and then released them. It was more like sending them forth than throwing them. And The bamboo frame pieces vanished from his hand. And eventually Kakei. He heard Unnos dispirited voice. I thought you said you couldnt catch small fish? Some pierced fish were flopping around at the surface by the beach end of the pier. Kakei jumped into the water to retrieve his catch. And then he walked up onto the beach. I knew we would have to wait for a while, but I didnt think we would end up essentially camping out here. The saltwater reminded him of the inland sea when they were back in Kansai. It had been a long time. The feeling of sand slipping between his toes as the waves receded really took him back. The taller waves may have been a trait of non-inland seas. The wave eventually lowered from knee height to shin height. Here. He was using his hat to carry the fish and he dropped them in front of Mochizuki. She used her gravitational control to solidify the wet sand into a cutting board. Thank you very much. This meant they could finish cooking breakfast. Kakei felt relief and an odd sense of amusement at that as he looked up into the sky. This was the Odawara coast. They were in the east. And when he looked overhead Is that Mouris aerial fleet in the west toward Atami? It really looks like theyre trying to keep their distance from us. They probably are. Kakei looked to a spring water pool on the edge of the coast. Even if the Siege of Odawara is being used for a number of different battles, there are basically three poles here. Do you mean Houjou, Mouri, and Hashiba? Testament. Even if we join in for the 2nd Siege of Ueda, were really only helping Takigawa-san of Hashiba. Since Hashiba pretty much is the Testament Union now, we can make a deal for Sanadas future by helping her. Meaning If we can help Takigawa-san with her battle and also complete the 2nd Siege of Ueda, we can preserve Sanadas forces, give them a path to Osaka, and bring them some peace. But what are we going to do? Takigawa has lost most of her forces. Mouris aerial fleet was in the western sky and the Houjou fleet was beyond that. Those were powerful forces, but just as Unno had hinted Takigawa-sama has lost the Shirasagi Castle, so she will be acting as a ground force. And the three of us must act as the Sanada forces during the 2nd Siege of Ueda. If we think of the Ten Braves as worth a thousand warriors each, then we should be good. Kakei rubbed his cheek as he said that. The seawater was already starting to dry. The sounds of the waves were dying down, but that just meant he could hear the cicadas in the forest and hills. The temperature was only going to rise. Such a nice summer. He stopped himself before adding the very un-ninja-like thought of if not for all the battles. The ocean had him feeling more energetic than usual. It would be dangerous if this made them miss Sanada land. And the three here would know that. That land had accepted them as Unneeded. Their thoughts only turned in that direction when they had nothing else to rely on. In other words, when their skills proved useless and they were in danger. And we need to avoid a situation like that. However We dont really know what the other two poles will do, said Kakei. Arent they going to fight their battles? asked Unno. The third pole, Takigawa-san, will probably do that, yes. Kakei hesitated a moment, but he decided to head to the spring to wash his body. He set off walking along the sand. The beach did not extend very far back. Only about 20 meters. He felt like he was grabbing at a thin cloth with the bottom of his feet. But, you see. Like Takigawa-san said last night, Houjou and Mouri are in a bit of a different situation from Hashiba. Especially Mouri. So if the two of them decide to work together Well be the only ones fighting? Unno was sharp. But he did not know the answer here. There was only one thing he could say at this stage. Thats probably not how itll be. He did not know what Mouri and Houjou were thinking, but if they were after what he thought they were Then Im jealous. Mouri, Houjou, and Musashi would bring about something quite ridiculous. Theyll be causing a battle on a much larger scale than the ones for Houjou and Mouri. Ahead of him, the spring water was overflowing onto the beach. The water stained the white sand a burnt brown, creating what looked like a crack, but it disappeared partway through. He moved his foot forward and stepped in the crack of overflowing spring water. Its cold. Hey. What is it? asked Unno. Kakei rethought what he wanted to say. He looked back to see Mochizuki dropping the fish meat from the sand cutting board and into the pot. Unno was watching it too. The cicada cries were louder than the waves and Kakei spoke over both. I caught seven, so are we dividing them 2, 2, and 3 with the 3 going to me? I supplied the bamboo frame parts. And I cooked them. Our girls dont like to back down, do they? he thought while waving at them. You two figure it out. He walked into the spring. It was unexpectedly deep. Notes 1. The name is pronounced the same as the Japanese term for cooking the books. Volume 6A, 17: Departer on a Ship Volume 6A, Chapter 17: Departer on a Ship You say you will be going They tell you to come on back And with that You are on your way Point Allocation (Seeing You Off) "Okay, you all take care of things here until I''m back." With that, something was raised into the air. It was a fist. And it belonged to Noriki. But it was not another fist that bumped into it. It was a spread hand. It belonged to Toori who spoke with a straight face. "I win...!" Horizon casually struck him with a karate chop from behind. She ignored the idiot who cried out like a squawking chicken and she raised her right hand toward Noriki. "We will be on our way to Houjou for some hyahah-ing, but you are leaving before then, aren''t you?" "Yes, I am." "Judge. We may not have known each other long, but I am in your debt, Noriki-sama. Umm..." Horizon fell silent there. She also grew motionless. They were up in the sky, on the transport ship''s deck. The eight ships of the Musashi spread out below them. The transport ship was descending toward Okutama. But Horizon sweated motionlessly as the wind blew by. "..." After a few seconds of this, Noriki felt an awkward sweat of his own. "Hey," he said, but Horizon quickly held her right palm out. "No hint please." "Okay then..." He heard Naito saying "You can''t just accept it!", but there was no meaning in that. Horizon used one arm to hold back the idiot who tried to grope her chest. "...It happened the other day." "Oh, you''ve remembered?" "...Let us speak of a hypothetical situation." Sweat covered her expressionless face. "The other day in the plaza in the vicinity of my room in the underground area in Tama in..." "Horizon!" said Mitotsudaira. "You''re so shaken that you''re saying ''in'' an awful lot!" "It is within the margin of error. An automaton could not possibly feel flustered-ered-ered-ered-ered." Mal-Ga: "Then would you call this an impressive level of ability?" Flat Vassal: "No, because Vicereine Horizon only has an automaton body." "Calm down," said Horizon while checking a sign frame. "Anyway, Noriki-sama. And at that time, who was it I saw dragging around a roast squid stand? Why, it was-..." "That would be me!" said a different boy. "Yes, it was Ohiroshiki-sama. Good job not falling for the trick question." "Are you okay?" "I am indeed....Ah." Horizon adjusted her iron claw to hold the idiot down from above. "You set up our tent, didn''t you?" "So you remembered." "Judge. My memory is excellent, so there was never anything to worry about. That concludes my mission concerning you. Have a good trip. Um, your destination is..." Horizon stopped moving again, so Naomasa cut in. "Su C wa. He''s going to Suwa. And because boys never like doing things the easy way, he was planning to go there by land. Still, it''s sure to be a once-in-a-lifetime event....So go do what you have to do." "Judge." Noriki nodded and then looked at everyone around him. "The rest of you will be continuing the study camp in Okutama''s nature district, right?" "Judge. Even if this is a travel day, we want to avoid giving them any reason to find fault. The history recreation might take precedence over school events, but we need to do as much of it as we can," replied Masazumi. "Although we''ll only be doing that until this evening....Still, we should arrive in Houjou in the afternoon and then we have our meeting with Mouri. We need to find out what Mouri is really after here." And... "I personally want to avoid a war if possible." Everyone looked shocked. Gold Mar: "Some things are just too far-fetched to believe..." Unturning: "Should we pretend we didn''t hear that?" Tachibana Wife: "Don''t be ridiculous, Date Vice Chancellor. The Musashi Vice President is suppressing her true desire here. We need to recognize her incredible resolve by fully supporting her." Marube-ya: "Yes, yes, yes! This is the awful pressure I was waiting for!!" Vice President: "I don''t know what this is about, but you all need to learn how to believe in people! I can''t believe you people!" Almost Everyone: "How about you take your own advice!?" Bell: "Eh? Eh?" Asama: "Umm, here, Suzu-san. I''ll explain that horribly twisted logic for you." "Wait," said Masazumi. The Reine des Garous was with them here. ...So we can''t exactly talk about the meeting. But that woman was really blending in with them. That was obvious from the fact that Futayo was no longer focused on her. If there was any hint of hostility at all, Futayo would have been by her side, but Futayo''s gaze was fixed on another ship approaching theirs. The approaching ship had gray armor and belonged to the engine division. "Is Noriki taking that to Suwa?" "That''s right," said Naomasa. "Suwa is the land of a combat god. It''s also where the engine division gets various ores for the Musashi. That''s what the transport is officially being sent for." She nodded toward Noriki. "So don''t hesitate to take it. And don''t thank us. It''s headed there on engine division business and you''re just hitching a ride." "Judge....I''ll just assume I was lucky." "Sure thing," said Naomasa with her teeth visible through the corners of her mouth. "How rare," said Masazumi when she saw that. "Huh? What is?" "Oh, nothing." By then Naomasa''s smile had vanished. But a sign frame appeared, limited to just the girls. Asama: "Masa doesn''t really like it when people thank her. She mostly doesn''t react or gives a quick response. In some cases, she actually sounds annoyed." Smoking Girl: "That''s just how I am. You''re used to it, aren''t you?" True enough, silently agreed Masazumi. But Naomasa''s behavior did not come from a dislike of other people. According to Suzu and Adele... Bell: "Naomasa...-san is...happy when I...mend her clothes?" Flat Vassal: "And she doesn''t say a thing when you pass her a printout." "Right?" said both Suzu and Adele while exchanging a glance. Naomasa responded by bringing her hand to her forehead. The boys all tilted their heads, but this was a shared secret among the girls. ...Oh, so I''m on the girls side... Masazumi belatedly realized that, although realizing it did not really mean anything. But to get back on topic... Vice President: "I don''t like having other people in my debt either." Of course, she did not know how Naomasa really felt or how great a difference in magnitude there was between them. But Naomasa probably preferred the casualness of doing something that was "useful but does not require thanks" over something more major. That''s the opposite of normal, thought Masazumi. Most people wanted to earn other people''s gratitude and to show just how much of an influence they were on the other person. ...No. Only shallow people are like that, she corrected herself. If you engaged with other people only because you wanted to be something important for them, then you were reliant on them. That was why Masazumi asked a question, while feeling like she had brought the issue full circle. "Noriki." "What?" She asked her question. "It might be a bit late for this, but let me ask you something....Are you listening? Let''s say you gain something while at Suwa and return to us with it. And let''s say you face Houjou Ujinao in battle afterwards." In that case... "Do you intend to settle something for yourself?" Masazumi was not sure if he would understand what her question meant. ...Questions like this are tricky. But she needed to ask it. After all, Noriki was a resident of Musashi. He had a connection to Houjou and he was attempting to gain a decisive method for the battle against them. But, thought Masazumi. "You are a resident of Musashi. So am I. We all are." Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Mary embrace Crossunite''s arm. Naruze surreptitiously circled behind them with a Magie Figur open, but that was perfectly normal. Don''t look at me. But they would all know what this meant. "Noriki, you are free to settle things with Houjou. If you can defeat one of our enemies, that would be a benefit for the nation of Musashi. But I would rather you did not see what you are doing as an important event for Houjou." Listen. "Do not view your actions as important to Houjou." "Why not?" "There are two reasons." "Tw-...!" Just as the idiot tried to shout "two" and lift up Horizon''s breasts, he was hit and knocked into the air by a no-motion uppercut. "Foolish brother! That was a nice aerial boke! You went so beautifully limp! I give you 9.7 artistic points!" Was that how it worked? And shouldn''t the points be awarded to Horizon instead? Masazumi continued speaking while ignoring the idiot landing on the deck head-first "First, this is a war we are facing here, not an avenue for you to convey your feelings for Houjou." And the other reason... "Doing something important for Houjou...is for me to do." Azuma: "Is she talking about declaring war?" Worshiper: "You are surprisingly harsh, Azuma-kun!!" Novice: "But can we really call it important when everyone is expecting it?" Vice President: "Oh, shut up! I will declare war if it''s necessary! I really will!" Masazumi-san is...so much more emotional...than she used to be, thought Suzu. She had not quite been silent in the past, but Suzu had thought she had a mature sort of quietness to her. And that impression may not have been wrong. Bell: "People really can...change." Scarred: "Judge. That''s right. People become what they earnestly hope to be." Mal-Ga: "Yes, people get more and more infected..." Gold Mar: "Ga-chan, that has a bit of a different nuance to it." Suzu had to agree. At any rate, she thought it was a good thing if people changed in a good way, but also good if there were parts that did not change. Everyone would have their own way of changing. Some people would whittle away parts of themselves and others would add more onto themselves. It sounded like she was talking about chest size, but that was not what she meant. And now... ...Noriki-kun is changing too. No, he had changed before this too. During middle school, he had been so busy with part-time work to support his family that he had barely been sociable at all. But after entering high school, he had been more sociable and had fought on the front line since Mikawa. He claimed that was because his younger siblings had grown enough to reduce the burden on the family, but... ...He let his socialization with us fill the opening that created. Did that count as changing or going back to the way he was? Suzu did not know. But she knew what change he was trying to obtain now. "Are you going...to save...Ujinao-san?" Noriki turned toward her. He briefly opened his mouth and started to say something, but then... "I''m not that conceited," he said. "Also, this is a process. The process of me ''earnestly hoping'' to be something." "Judge." Toori nodded, placed a hand on Noriki''s shoulder, and stood alongside him. "...This is a process. The process of me ''earnestly hoping'' to be something." "Hey, I didn''t put that dramatic pause at the start." Suzu very much agreed. Neshinbara was saying something about "But that''s what makes it so great!", but she did not really understand. Regardless, Noriki''s shoulders relaxed and he lightly tapped on Toori''s side. "I''ll be going." "Come on back." "Judge," he replied with a nod. Just then, they heard a voice from the engine division transport ship approaching theirs. "Heyyy! I was hoping to leave soon! Is that okay!?" Suzu had not heard this voice in a while. It belonged to... ...Mishina Hiro-chan? Naomasa viewed the large sign frame opened on the engine division transport ship. In the usual engine division style, the contrast and brightness were turned up and it displayed an enlarged image of Hiro who stood below it. "Hiro, will you be his guide?" "Judge! I sometimes visited Suwa to procure some parts back when I was in Qing-Takeda! I''ll be the one to gather and prepare the cargo!" That was a good choice, thought Naomasa. Hiro had a connection to the Ariake and that connection would make her an honored guest. If she was guiding Noriki, their transport ship would be protected by Suwa. ...Also... Musashi would begin a battle the following day. Novice: "If they can leave now and be back tomorrow, we will essentially receive some supplies during the Houjou battle. Odawara Castle is ground-based, so it will primarily be a ground battle, but it is still possible the Musashi itself will take damage....If we will have some supplies arriving from outside, we can reduce the Musashi''s weight, so this is nothing but a plus for us." 347: "That''s why I''ve loaded the transport ship with old armor panels meant for the old Musashi. They''re too heavy for the current Musashi Mk. 2 and the ether pathways aren''t up to our current standards, so I plan to trade them for other parts at Suwa." Almost Everyone: "This girl knows what she''s doing!" "No, no," said Hiro with a dismissive wave of her hands. But Heidi averted her gaze and spoke quietly. "Thanks to that, the armor panels we stocked up on are going to be useless..." "Huh?" said Naomasa. "We buy our armor panels from IZUMO, so the Marube-ya has nothing to do with that." "No, no. These are for VIPs'' personal ships. We put a lot of effort into that this time around, but then your engine division goes and buys up a whole bunch of them. We couldn''t jack up the prices after that, so Shiro-kun is back to earning a bit of money with vegetable sales." "Maybe Shirojiro-dono should just stick to selling vegetables from now on." "Not to worry, not to worry. We''ve found another deal that will pay off at an even better rate. We''ll have ten times the money by tomorrow." "That sounds extremely risky!" The ship arrived while they all provided that tsukkomi together. The other deck approached and... "Whaaam!" The ship came alongside theirs more forcefully than expected. Hiro''s voiced sound effect came from a little lower down. The people boarding her transport ship''s deck were likely meant to jump to it. Several sign frames appeared between the ships to buffer them. They absorbed the impact and noise before breaking. It was a simple buffering method, so it did not fully eliminate the bounce-back and the ships would soon drift apart again. Their transport ship slid a bit, as if pulling their legs out from under them. And while that happened... "Okay, I''m off." Noriki jumped to the engine division transport ship with a sack of luggage on his back. Naomasa watched him go and saw that everyone else was doing the same. ...I really have gotten more relaxed. Several years ago, she would not have watched him go like this. Since he would be back, she would not have bothered. And if he had never returned, it would not have really bothered her either. That left her with no real reason to watch him go. It was like a mere ceremony. She would have preferred to spend that time on something more useful. That was how she used to be. But what about now? "..." She breathed in. They were approaching a battle. ...And they say the Genbu showed up in Hexagone Fran?aise. As the Suzaku''s owner, she had to wonder how that would turn out. Meanwhile, Masazumi spoke up behind her. "Okay, everyone. We need to complete the rest of our study camp at Okutama while planning for tomorrow and beyond. I will-..." "Testament. This afternoon, Terumoto will prepare a ship for the meeting and arrive with the Houjou Representative." Those were the Reine des Garous''s words. It was Asama who responded. She looked back in surprise. "She will be preparing a ship for the meeting?" Naomasa understood why Asama was in such a hurry to question that. Naomasa turned toward the Reine des Garous and asked a question. "Between that meeting ship and the Musashi, which do you think would have greater divine transmission security? The Musashi would clearly be safer." "You want Houjou and Mouri to hold a ''closed-room meeting with strict security'' with our supposed enemies at Musashi? The Testament Union would take issue with that." She had a point. Masazumi nodded and turned to face Asama. "Judge. Asama, sorry, but can you handle the divine transmission support and record-keeping?" "Understood. I think I will set myself up as a mobile shrine." Horizon nodded and Toori responded too. "Seijun, you take care of the meeting. This sounds like it''s going to be about some big stuff....I can see why they felt they had to send Nate Maman in first." "...My king, don''t say that while looking at my mother''s chest." But while they said that, a silhouette moved through the sky. The engine division transport ship was slowly ascending. The large sign frame open on their side of the ship showed Hiro waving and someone else behind her: ...Noriki is finally on the move. "This sounds like it will be exciting," said Naomasa. She also knew they were going to be busy with the battle beginning the following day. "I know you''re busy, but we need to head out with Weiss Frstin and Schwarz Frstin right away! Our IDs are Hashiba-10-03 and Hashiba-10-04, our route is to eastern Houjou, and our objective is arrival and observation!" The cold wind blew through the sky. Two masses of metal whipped up clouds of fog on a hardened wood runway floating there. They were Katou Yoshiaki''s Weiss Frstin and Wakisaka Angie''s Schwarz Frstin. They were already seated in the upright position and they ignored the ether light escaping from gaps in the metal panels. "Kanitama!" "Y-yes!" Wakisaka spoke to Kani who stood to her left. "This is Sakuma''s aerial ship, but it plans to arrive near the combat area. You come to Houjou after us, observe the state of things there, and use that to decide whether or not you will join the battle." With that, Wakisaka grabbed a charm and spread it to the left and right. She placed the charm over her eyes without waiting for it to gradually grow transparent and become something like sunglasses. She then asked Kani a question. "Kanitama, are you nervous!?" The intensity of the ether light, noise, and wind threatened to drown out their voices, so they naturally found themselves shouting a lot. Kani gave a firm nod. "This is my first time on an aerial ship like this! And an aircraft carrier at that!" "I imagine so! This thing launches the P.A. Oda cooking team on the battlefield!" "The cooking team!? Why!?" "Testament! Long ago, a Persian sultan found a chef''s cooking so disgusting that he sent him to the battlefield with an anchor pile, but the chef did surprisingly well. Ever since, they''ve sent the cooking team in first...except none of that is true, okay!? Did you believe me!? Kanitama, you don''t seem like you can recognize a joke, so are you okay!?" "Angie! If you''re going to make a joke, you can''t start feeling sorry for her and give up partway through!" "Then what do they launch from here!?" asked Kani. "The track team like Tres Espa?a!?" "The tea ceremony club," said Yoshiaki. "Th-that''s just another joke, right!? Right!?" "If you think so, then look down at the catapult lane''s sole hook. It''s shaped like the setta that Sen no Rikyuu invented." Kani looked down and saw the mechanism that locked onto the feet of the person being launched by the catapult. When she looked carefully at the shape... "...W-wait, this isn''t a setta. It''s just a flat panel!" "..." "Wh-why aren''t you saying anything!?" But while she said that, lernen figurs lined up along the deck. They were takeoff instructions. The two Technohexen adjusted the charms in front of their eyes. The transparent charms weakened the sunlight. And then the Schwarz Hexen spoke. Okay, Kanitama. Will you be able to catch up with us? Oh, testament! Sorry about all the trouble! You were light and you didnt move, so it was no trouble. Yes, the sky was so pretty! I was like wow and then there it was! I see, said Yoshiaki with a nod. She saw the instruction to move from the apron to the runway. Sounds like we can actually throw on some speed next time you ride with us. Eh!? You can go even faster than that!? Kanitama Ah! Wh-what is that pitying look for!? In that case. Wakisaka suddenly put on a full-faced smile. Kanitamaaa~! Celebrating for no reason is just confusing! Kuro Take: Um, stop that. Dont tease Kani-kun so much. AnG: Yeah, but shes like our first underclassman. Although I guess were really just doing the same stuff we do to Kacky. ͹: Th-that really hurts, you know!? And what youve done to me is far worse, so lets just end the discussion here! 6: Why are you getting jealous? ͹: Thats the kind of thing I was afraid of! Come to think of it, Shouroku is the youngest one of us all, muttered Wakisaka before turning to face Kani again. Okay, we need to get going! And Ill give you a nice piece of info first. Eh!? What is it!? Well, said Wakisaka as she stepped from the apron to the runway. She lined up alongside Yoshiaki and slid Schwarz Frstin into the air as she continued. This aircraft carrier launches the sword fighting club. It was originally developed for Tres Espa?a, but M.H.R.R Chancellor Charles V was their Chancellor too, right? It was meant for mechanical phoenixes, but it was remade for mobile shells and sent to M.H.R.R. instead. And thanks to that, its now a useful aircraft carrier that can launch Technohexen too. Right? With that, the Schwarz Hexen and Weiss Hexen stepped out onto the runway proper. They were going to take off. They had no cargo and they were to fly full speed toward Houjou in the southeast. Yoshiaki took a breath at the stern of the aircraft carrier. They sometimes used this aircraft carrier to resupply. It flew at more than twice Zwei Frstins standard cruising altitude, so it could be a pain to reach. But the thrill of being launched from the catapult and the view from this altitude are both so wonderful. Sakuma appeared on a lernen figur in the air. The small figure wore an M.H.R.R. girls uniform. Sakuma, thanks for your hard work at Novgorod. Sure, sure. Im ashamed I couldnt keep things up as Retreating Sakuma until you got there. AnG: Surviving the sinking of your ship is pretty impressive, dont you think? Kimee: Everyone judges themselves by different standards, Angie. But she had something to ask. Sakuma, will you be coming too? That depends on the situation, but probably not. Yeah, I really doubt it. I might support you though. Want some candy? Testament, said Yoshiaki with a nod as she placed her hand on Weiss Frstins control flap. She fixed the flap in its usual position. The show only truly started once she felt the metal clicking into place. Weiss Frstin is prepared for standard cruising. The pressure of her fingers moved the rear vector nozzle and the pressure on the rest behind her thighs opened and closed the nozzle. Next to her, Angie went through a quick check on a Magie Figur. Okay. Both crafts are currently on the deck of the Sakuma Fleets Narumi Castle aircraft carrier. Any higher priority flights? No, no, said Sakuma. The captain herself is controlling your flight, so I hope youre thankful. Its just cause Im bored, though. Oh, but a supply ship will be rising off of starboard, so dont break to the right. Testament. Course confirmed. Releasing spell choke clip! Behind them, the Magie Figur that had been holding them in place shattered into light. Immediately, light filled the rear thrusters. Its so different when we have a ship supplying us with power. This was not just a warship. It was an aircraft carrier that specialized in aerial forces. Even on the Azuchi Castle, they had to take off and land under their own power, so a specialized aircraft carrier really was different. If only this could come with us to Houjou. We need to place our hopes elsewhere, Kime-chan. Testament, agreed Yoshiaki while Sakuma reached for the controls outside of the lernen figur screen. Activating two of the spell catapults. Beginning Eastern European Technomagie conversion of Holy Spell. Zwei Eisen, connect your rear clutch to the catapult hook. Testament. Zwei Eisen has confirmed Zwei Frstins anti-air anti-surface same-level interception equipment. Weiss Frstin includes extra compression equipment and Schwarz Frstin includes extra reduction equipment. Requesting authorization for emergency combat usage near your ship. Testament, was the reply. Thats fine, I guess. And keep up that energy level. Oh, I have confirmation of launch weight. You check on your end. Their weight appeared on a lernen figur. Huh? said Angie. Im heavier now? You were carrying my luggage on the way here. Because I was carrying Kani. Hiii! shouted Kani while waving at them. She apparently intended to watch them take off. Well, fine. Thats a testament for the weight confirmation. They pressed the sign button on the lernen figur. And Good, good, said Sakuma. This is a pain, so Im just raising the catapult hooks now. On the panel below Yoshiakis feet, an anchor rose up behind her to support her legs from the heel to the back of the knee. Similarly, a lernen figur appeared behind Weiss Frstin such that it stuck into the device a little. That was to hold it in place. Weiss Frstin was lightly fixed in place while the trembling noise from the rear acceleration system grew louder. Now thats a nice sound! Angie shouted over the noise as a new light appeared below their feet. They were Magie Figurs. This was an anti-G cradle created by converting a Holy Spell into Technomagie. It surrounded both Weiss Frstin and Schwarz Frstin. The anti-G spell cradle has opened. Our bodies are fixed in place. The bows are fixed in place. With the sound of a watch crown turning, the cradle split into a top and bottom version. Then each one adjusted its position to measure the cardinal directions. And as soon as that was complete The final preparation. Control! Raise the blast deflector! With that, a metal panel stood up behind Zwei Frstin. A Holy Spell acceleration spell was written on that acceleration light reflector panel. But it was set counterclockwise, upside-down, and in reverse. It had been built on opposites for Technohexen use. So Yoshiaki nodded. She exchanged a glance with Angie by her side and they spoke in unison. Zwei Eisen, full power. The noise and light passed by them from back to front. They could not move forward because their devices were fixed in place. So they did not fear to squeeze the control flaps. Weiss Frstin, full power, all green! Schwarz Frstin, full power, all green! That received a response from Sakuma. Okay, okay. Zwei Eisen, you have authorization to take off!! Launching spell catapults! The deck beneath them raced forward with enough force that they passed by their acceleration light. They had been launched. Ohh. Angie felt like the front of her craft had been tugged forward. The catapult gave them a speed of 300kph. That was 93m/s. It was not enough to reach Zwei Frstins max speed, but the catapult got them up to speed more quickly. The flight deck was about 300m long, so they would clear it in 4 seconds at their current speed. They were moving so fast. This speed used to scare her. After all, the catapult structure meant the acceleration came from below their feet first. It made her feel like she was going to fall onto her butt. So she used to lean forward, cling to Schwarz Frstin and let the catapult do all the work. But no longer. There was a spell cradle behind her. When she knew that field was supporting her body, there were things she could do in that short period of time. She could not just cling to Schwarz Frstin. She had to hold it and pull it close. She had to use that action to squeeze the control flaps. Accelerate! There was something she wanted to do: surpass the catapults acceleration over these 300 meters. She adjusted Schwarz Frstins acceleration settings to focus on initial speed. Go! She gained powerful speed. She felt the wind. There was something here she could not find when flying in the sky: the deck. Even when they flew at speeds rivalling the catapults, this floor was not there. Was this what it would feel like to fly along the surface? The lift produced by the deck, the craft, and her own wings felt like it was going to send everything up and away. But the buffer fixation spell kept them on the catapult. There was only one type of movement allowed before reaching the end of the deck. Accelerating forward! To avoid accidents, the fixation did not prevent forward movement. So Angie accelerated. Schwarz Technomagie worked through reduction. For acceleration, she used repulsion gravity to move through the sky. Kh! The end of the deck was only a breath away. It was so short. It would be so much different with another 100 meters. The Null Vier must be nice! On Musashi, the Technohexen liked to play a game similar to this. In recorded footage and from a distance, she had seen Technohexen setting up buoys across a 400 meter space of sky and holding an acceleration competition through them. Musashis Zwei Fr?ulein had trained themselves in that environment. So We have to do it in 300! She squeezed out as much acceleration as possible. The wind blew past and the noise thinned out. The deck ended. Wow! Kani covered her ears because of the two loud noises ringing across the deck. Sakuma spoke to her from the cross-shaped control bridge standing up from the side of the deck. Hey, hey, new girl. Did you see that? Oh, yes! I did! I see, I see. Then make sure you remember it. Sakuma watched the thin lines racing into the southeastern sky. While they didnt completely pull it off, they broke the sound barrier under their own power before reaching the head of the deck. Even in the Technohexen Null Vier, you dont often see the sound barrier broken before 400m. Volume 6A, 18: Eaters on the Riverside Volume 6A, Chapter 18: Eaters on the Riverside A happy breather Lasts the span of a breath So it changes into something else Point Allocation (A stake?) Masazumi took a breath below the blue sky. She was in a park within the Okutama nature district near the academy. The forest surrounded a small clearing that contained a meeting room known as the Residence of the Deceased. She sat on a wooden bench and the atmosphere was quiet with the exception of the playing children brought here by their parents. ...I sometimes come here to read. She could relax here because it had no connection to school or to herself. The transport ships in the sky told her she was back on the Musashi, but this park still felt like it was away from home. After all, those awful classmates of hers were nowhere to be seen or heard. Being able to relax and enjoy the feeling of being an outsider may have been nice. But... "I should have asked Crossunite to collect this paperwork from the academy." The others were all in this Okutama nature district. They were setting up a tent for their luggage and finishing up the rest of the study camp. They were probably still on their morning work. ...I thought this would just be playing in the water, but there''s a surprising amount to do. Oriotorai had instructed them to clean up the nature district. The girls were in the artificial river doing laundry and maintenance while the boys were in the forest for pruning and cleaning. As a school event, the study camp doubled as a way to provide a public service. Novice: "...After putting this much effort into the work, we can insist we were doing our study camp even if Crossdressing Honda-kun can''t stop talking about war." Tachibana Husband: "Gin, should I help you with the laundry like usual?" Tachibana Wife: "Master Muneshige, you''re making me sound like a failure of a wife..." Tachibana Husband: "Oh, sorry. I only ever help with hanging it up to dry. Because I can reach higher." Gold Mar: "...How loving." Mal-Ga: "Yes, it makes me want to egg them on..." Masazumi saw that sort of thing beginning as she began her own work. ...I have to prepare for the meeting this afternoon. She had previously held a meeting with Hexagone Fran?aise and Houjou at IZUMO and Magdeburg. Tsukinowa managed those records, but she had only given him the bare minimum to take along on their study camp. Just in case, there was a console in the student council room that could be accessed for important manners, but... "I probably set things up too strictly because I''m a beginner at this kind of thing." Once she was used to it, she would probably be able to set things up to be called in remotely. ...It might be best to have Asama set these things up. Speaking of Asama, she had been acting weird earlier. Well, Masazumi''s classmates were always acting weird, but... ...She was fixing lunch and doing Aoi and Horizon''s laundry so quickly... And yet she had seemed a bit blunt overall. When Masazumi, Horizon, or anyone else offered to help, she would only stammer "Oh, um, yes" and flee. She clearly had something on her mind, but... ...I just hope it isn''t some weird brain disease. Masazumi felt justified in worrying about that here. But... "...Ah." She heard a voice in the distance. It was a song: the Song of Passage. Horizon was probably the one singing. Masazumi''s mother had sung it to her as a lullaby and she remembered singing along with it. So... "Let me pass." She breathed in when she heard it. It was time to go. This was no time to be taking a breather. Everyone was working, even if just for the study camp, so she had to as well. ...It''s comfortable here, but this is no time to be basking in that atmosphere. She felt like her mother was pushing her onward as she stood up. She looked to the Residence of the Deceased meeting room that was shaped like a hexagon from above. "If Houjou wasn''t preparing a ship, this might have been a good place for the meeting." With that, she began walking. First to Remorse Way. That would take her close to the nature district river the others were at. The river smells different, thought Narumi. The Okutama nature district was in between the Asama Shrine and the academy. Some of the girls seemed familiar with the area, so the Schwarz Hexen spoke from the open riverside. "That rock over there would work as a washboard....Oh, and I''m not talking about Mito-tsan." "I-I feel like we had this exact conversation last time we were here!" They all still had plenty of energy. They cheerfully did the laundry and prepared for lunch. Narumi was working with Tachibana Gin and 6th Special Duty Officer Naomasa to perform maintenance on the river''s inner blocks. It was a simple task. While the nature district''s river had rocks, it was primarily made from a series of blocks. So they had to remove, clean, and reattach the purification blocks and stream management blocks on the bottom and sides. It was the same thing over and over, but... ...There''s so much to learn. For example... "I see Musashi''s stacked structure allows you to replace pieces from above or the sides. Is everything fully replaceable because you secure durability by the block?" That showed just how flexible Musashi''s design was, but it also showed it had not been designed for combat. Tachibana Gin nodded while working alongside her. "If the structure allows removal and attachment from the top or sides, then the armor must be weaker in those places. During the Armada battle, they avoided damage with water barriers and transport ships, but they would be in trouble if those areas were hit by the light bullets that Houjou used the other day." It was possible they would have to fight Houjou the following day. Narumi hoped they could avoid a fleet battle. The Musashi had stronger defenses than most ships, but that was almost entirely reliant on the automaton-controlled defense barriers. ...But our new tactics and new weapons have brought us to a point where those defense barriers and high-speed abilities just aren''t enough. Something about her thoughts amused her. ...I''ve really started to side with Musashi, haven''t I? She had not even been here a full month yet, but the fact that she lived here made her aware this was her home. The academy in particular made it feel different from a trip or a job. The textbooks, curriculum, and class structure were all different from her old home. It had all seemed strange at first, but once she grasped their purpose and how they worked, she had quickly grown accustomed to them. After all, to understand those things was to understand her new home. She did wonder if this was a form of brainwashing, but she appreciated that the people around her were just the right amount of crazy. That allowed her to believe it was all natural and just the way of things, not anything calculated. And there was of course no reason to hold onto that doubt when she lived with someone who was undoubtedly a complete idiot. "What is it, Date Vice Chancellor?" asked Tachibana Gin. But Narumi was unsure what the question meant. "What is what?" "Hee hee. Your face is red," said the Reine des Garous from the other side. She had rearranged the large stones on the riverside as if to create a garden and she was now admiring her handiwork. "Your boyfriend complimented your swimsuit earlier, didn''t he?" "It''s a real shame. This was the only thing available at the store I went to." It was a pain how the woman said "my, my" with a bitter smile. Narumi had her own work to do. Those various issues with the idiot half-dragon would continue as long as they lived together. She had no right to find fault here. What mattered was that they made preparations for life and then lived that life. So... "Maintenance here helps manage the Asama Shrine''s water quality, doesn''t it?" "Judge. This water passes through the purification tank below the Asama Shrine and it is used as an ether fuel catalyst and in the ether pathways. What we are doing here is limited to the water flowing on the surface, but maintaining things upstream seems meaningful to me." "The underground portion is our duty in the engine division," said Naomasa. "The surface area is supposed to be managed by the Musashi, but the automatons have been busy lately." "I am glad to hear all that." This was more than just cleaning. With that in mind, Narumi reached for a seam at the bottom of the water. Similarly, Tachibana Gin stuck her hand in a seam 5m downstream. They looked up at each other. "Okay, let''s remove this one....Asama Shrine Representative! You can stop controlling the water flowing into the Asama Shrine after this block, okay?" Asama prepared for lunch while speaking with Narumi. She normally had Horizon and the others'' help, but she was only doing it with Kimi today. Most of the preparations were complete, so it was time to divide the cold vegetables and meats into individual servings for everyone. Even Kimi took things seriously when at a cutting board. It may have had to do with her sense of balance, but her movements were light and yet the blade moved swiftly through what it needed to cut. Asama preferred to go slow and steady with this kind of thing, so Kimi was making faster progress. She would sometimes find an extra fruit and then quickly peel and shape it with her knife. "Look, look! It''s Mitotsudaira''s hair!" "Who is going to eat that!?" "Don''t worry. I''ll slice it up and put it in the salad." Mitotsudaira was holding up and glaring at her own hair, but Asama pretended not to see it. Horizon walked up from behind with sliced daikon radish. "Asama-sama. I cut them all to the same size as requested." "You didn''t have to be that precise...but thank you." "It was nothing," insisted Horizon while Naito and Naruze approached with a basket of sliced bread. They were both wearing swimsuits. "Is there a stove we can use?" "We''ve cooled off a fair bit after getting out of the water and doing some work." "Yes, yes. The one on the right is open. I can give you towels if you need them." "Judge." Naito raised her right hand and looked to Asama. "A new swimsuit?" "Eh? Oh, yes. It''s a Shirasago prototype." It was a two-piece Shinto outfit and it was technically not a swimsuit. "This is actually a support guard meant to be worn below your equipment. The one I wore at Sanada was a general-use one and this is a special-use one." The swimsuit was primarily made from rectangular parts and they had the Shinto colors of white and red. But... "Asama-chi, don''t those look like Shinto charms?" "Yes, but that''s a good thing. The cloth portion acts as a pocket and you can store actual charms in them....That lets you swap out the charms for general defensive capabilities." "In other words...it comes awfully close to being a bandaid swimsuit." "I have no idea what that means and I think I would rather not know....Anyway, the data taken from this will provide feedback for future equipment." Hearing that, Adele raised her right hand while doing laundry in the river. Wont that mean all the products are made for giant breasts? I seriously doubt it Asama continued cooking during that exchange. Cooking outside makes for a nice breather. Once steam and noise began rising from the pot on the stove next to her, everyone returned to the riverside after getting to a stopping point in their work. After finishing the laundry, Adele and Suzu returned to the river to play. Mitotsudairas mother, who had been moving large stones and such to prepare for the block maintenance, joined the others who left the river. Asama thought she might be sunbathing, but the woman put on a shirt made from the top of an inner suit. Oh, dear. Is that chicken leftover from last night? My daughter was eating it, if I recall. Eh? Oh, yes. Im a little embarrassed to admit it, but I kind of want to use it all up here. Heh heh. I can help then. Oh, and I mean help eat it. There was no chance of any leftovers now. Next, the boys returned from the forest. They had all been tending to the forest. They were removing fallen trees, chopping down unneeded branches, and looking after the road. It was common work, but it helped reduce the Musashis weight and revealed or prevented traps in the forest like the ones Sanadas Isa had set up before. This work had been neglected during the remodeling in the Ariake. So they were doing it now. Their underclassmen had apparently done the other regions while they were gone on the study camp. This nature district had been left to them because it was directly connected to the Asama Shrine. The boys were surprisingly filthy. Hey, were back. Heh heh. Foolish Brother? Youre all filthy, so go wash off in the river. Judge, judge. Okay, everyone, lets do that! Mitotsudairas mother smiled a little when she saw them running into the river. My, my. So much energy. Is this scene visible from outside? No. Ive set up a transparent stealth and defense barrier around this area. Although the defense will only sound an alarm and capture any outsiders who try to get in. That is plenty. It gives me some time to spend with Musashis main force, and She looked down at the sign frame opened by Asamas hands. You all need to prepare for tomorrow and beyond, dont you? You cant have anyone spying on that. The Reine des Garous gave a few mental nods of understanding. She sat on a stone she had set down and she viewed the group as a whole. The boys had held a simple strategy meeting in the forest. It had been a lot like chatting while picking up branches and raising fallen trees. What do we do about any gods of war that show up tomorrow? That would depend on the scope and type of unit. If its a small number of individual gods of war They then compared the information they already had prepared on sign frames. With the girls, the Technohexen had used Magie Figurs to exchange cannon control and acceleration control settings while slicing bread and the Tachibana daughter had lifted up the control blocks to test out her new prosthetic arms. This was not an official training ground, so it was fascinating to see how that sense of combat entered the everyday atmosphere. This should have been their time off, but their work had permeated it. For example The Reine des Garous turned toward the Asama Shrine Representative. The girl was wearing a swimsuit and no special equipment, but She still immediately set up a stealth barrier on this scale. She was operating a few different sign frames, but that was presumably because this was something of a test for her. She was testing herself too. She was seeing what she could do. And as the Reine des Garous watched her Eh? Oh, um Their eyes met, the girl looked shocked, and then she looked to the dancer next to her. She probably thought it had been a mistake to let an enemy nation know what she could do. But the dancer lightly raised her right hand which held a knife. Dont worry about it, Asama. Letting them know will just intimidate them a little. Right, right, replied their king who was pouring water over his head in the river. He stripped off his work vest as he spoked. Nate Maman, Asama can do more than just that. She has another job thats way more important than setting up barriers. Her gunner job, you mean? Hearing that, the Asama Shrine Representative spread her mouth horizontally and tried to force a smile, but there was only one thing for the Reine des Garous to say. Ive seen the records and your combat results are outstanding. Eh? Umm, well, yes, how should I put this? I think you must be one of the Far Easts greatest archers. Where did you learn those skills? Eh? From my daily research maybe? Or maybe from the mood on the battlefield? Umm Everyone began whispering. Ga-chan? Is this the first time someone has judged Asama-chi so seriously? I think so. And since shes having trouble responding, she must see herself as an oddity just like the rest of us do. The Far East was apparently a strict place. But something else had her interest. She had spoken with them about a lot of things the night before, but her daughters king had not been there then. She thought back to that discussion as she asked a question. What is it the Asama Shrine Representative can do? Her question contained a hidden meaning. There was more than one answer for this. For example, managing that kings ether supply spell and making Shinto spell arrangements were both possible answers. And that may have been why the Reine des Garous saw the girl stop moving and look down at her hands. Behind her, Musashis princess mimed rolling up her sleeves toward their king, so she may have been prepared to immediately respond if he answered incorrectly. But the king showed off his teeth with a smile. All sorts of things in everyday life. Thats a shared secret between Asama and me. The Reine des Garous smiled at that answer. She placed a hand on her cheek and asked just to be sure. My, really? Yeah, he immediately replied. Shes always done all sorts of things. Like laundry, cooking, and getting me released from the guard stations. She also complains about my behavior and other things I cant ask other people to do. A solid sound rang out. The Asama Shrine Representative had slammed the knife against the cutting board. She had tried to cut through some vegetables and used too much strength. She made an odd noise and gathered up the scattered vegetables. Asama, are you okay? asked the dancer with a bitter smile. The girl stopped her frantic movements and blushed. Oh, I just cant believe this. I cant believe it at all She did not say what she could not believe, but she somewhat wrinkled her brow and then closed her eyes. Well, how should I put this? Those things are important to me too. Really? Its a huge relief to hear you say that. Hearing that, the Asama Shrine Representative nodded a few times while oblivious to the double thumbs up from the princess behind her. Then she took another breath and resumed chopping vegetables, but her movements were much more mechanical now. That must have taken a lot of courage for her. And she seemed to be belatedly wondering if she had said the right thing or not. Heat gradually filled her face and her head gradually lowered. In response, Musashis Princess expressionlessly nodded. To be honest, there is a lot that would not function or that would go too far without Asama-sama. Similarly, there are things which would not be protected without Mitotsudaira-sama and things we could not get away with without Masazumi-sama or Futayo-sama. And without Tenzou-samano, that is a different matter. Wh-what is that supposed to mean!? protested the ninja. Hee hee. Master Tenzou, she is saying the things you do for everyone are too many to list. That is quite the positive interpretation said everyone as Musashis Princess nodded. We can discuss this again tonight. But at the moment, I will say that I see the value in rooting for anyone who would join Toori-samas battle formation. After all I am aware of my own weight. Their king turned around at that and he nodded. Ive been thinking, Horizon. Dont you have a fair amount of body weight? I am a proper automaton, so my frame and everything else weighs about 80kg. Of course, each of those parts counts as an automaton component and gains a Tsukumogami ether divine protection, so that is reduced to about 50kg. After all that, Musashis Princess threw a stone at the king. A direct hit sent him skipping thrice across the river. Why are you asking a girl her weight? I-I didnt ask! I just said you were pretty heavy! The Schwarz Hexen threw a coin-sized rock with a smile on her face. You are the worst. It hit the king in the forehead and he flipped around in midair. W-wait! Black Mal and Gold Mar! Does your weight even matter? I mean, youve got those wings, so- The Weiss Hexen threw a coin-sized rock with a smile on her face. You are the worst. It hit the king in the forehead and he flipped around in midair. He stood back up with a splash. A-are you trying to send me to the other bank!? The Reine des Garous wanted to join in, but he did not send anything her way. She realized that her daughter and the others had all finished their work. And the kings sister Over here, foolish brother! Weve made lunch, so come and get it! By the time Masazumi regrouped with the others, they were already finishing up lunch. On the way, she passed by Mary, Crossunite, Naito, and Naruze who were headed to the river to wash the dishes and pots. Back on the riverside, she found the others taking a break. Oh? Masazumi. Theres plenty of the pot-au-feu over there left. The gyozas were wiped out though. Judge. Ill gather some stuff for a Western-style meal. She piled up the excess bread and poured some pot-au-feu broth in a bowl in place of sauce. The other contents had sunk to the bottom of the pot, but Theres an awful lot of onion It had probably sweetened up while cooking, but she felt like that much would leave an aftertaste in her throat. She decided to limit what she took of that and then started getting some jam for the bread. Huh? This jam is homemade, but who made it? Mary often brought some to the academy, but hers was always berry. This was citrus. Which meant Yes, I brought that, said the Reine des Garous. My husband made it. Mitotsudaira was eating some bread with the citrus jam on it, so she shrunk down when she heard that. She must have felt like her mother had realized what kind of flavor she liked. Horizon was evenly cooking a whole chicken on one stove, but that was likely for Mitotsudaira. The group that had finished eating was taking a break. It looked like the first one to finish was Narumi who was drinking a cup of sake and snacking on some chicken skewers at the table in front of Mitotsudaira. It might seem like she was still eating what with the chicken, but that was clearly different. She was drinking. She and Urquiaga next to her were putting away the chicken at a rapid pace. I feel like my chilled body has finally heated back up. And I really shouldnt get drunk right now, so I should probably stop here. Narumihave you ever been drunk? Are you trying to lower my defenses? And make things boring? Not a chance. Judge then, said Narumi while she downed the rest of her cup. Then she took a certain action. To get at the gizzard at the bottom of the skewer, she stuck the entire skewer straight down her throat. Oh, said everyone when they realized what she had done. Even Masazumi sat down at a nearby table. Is this what you call a hidden talent? Narumi swallowed lightly as everyone watched her. And She somewhat pursed her lips and pulled out the skewer which now had nothing on it. When she saw that, Adele responded while stirring up the bottom of the pot-au-feu to scoop up the contents. Amazing! Was that to keep your lipstick off of it!? Oh! Can I take all the onion!? It was because of my lipstick and because Im only wearing a swimsuit and a shirt. And Ive had enough pot-au-feu. Narumi smiled at Adele. And next to her Narumi. I was hoping you would just eat the skewer along with it. It seems this half-dragon is an omnivore. But Narumis eyes were on Mitotsudaira who had just been given some food by Horizon. Here is a chicken skewer larger than Narumi-samas. Now, Mitostudaira-sama, you can win this. W-wait just a second! The skewer is 30cm long! Yes, agreed Narumi. Sticking that in your throat would be like driving a stake down it. Mitotsudaira froze in place. The word stake is something of a taboo around Mitotsudaira, isnt it? Kimi looked to Mitotsudaira while using a spatula to slice up the cheese gratin she was making on a grill. That Rank 1 Musashi Knight eventually looked wordlessly down at the chicken skewer she held while smiling. Kimi and Horizon both observed the girl. Horizon, I feel like I am waiting for a rare animal to make a move. Shh. Its all over if she notices us, Kimi-sama. But Mitotsudaira stopped staring at the chicken skewer and made her move. She first held it up in front of her eyes. And Oh!? Is she doing it!? Is she really going to do it!? She kept her mouth closed, but she moved the chicken skewer as if to stick it between her lips. A few seconds passed. The result was obvious to Kimi. That isnt normally going to fit in someones throat As Kimi nodded to herself, Mitotsudairas shoulders trembled. She seemed to have noticed the silence around her. So she looked back in shock and began explaining the movement of the skewer. Um, uh, seeing how far it would fit isnt a vulgar thing to do, is it? Everyone just about gave her a sympathetic nod, but Azuma stopped tying up the unused firewood and asked a question. Would it fit? Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. You sex crown prince! You want to step into the lions den again, dont you!? Asama: I was going to say this is more of a wolfs den, but I guess its the same thing. Flat Vassal: You two are enjoying this on an entirely different level, arent you!? But Azumas question seemed to clue Mitotsudaira into her word choice. She frantically waved her head and empty hand from side to side. Oh, n-no, umm. She corrected herself. I didnt mean how far it would fit. Um, she said. I meant how much I could swallow. Eh? Ehh? S-swallow? That question came from Suzu. She spread her mouth horizontally and when Mitotsudaira heard her Eh? she began. Ah! she added with trembling shoulders. Just then, Asama, who had put on a shirt and set up a stove spell, clapped her hands. That pleasant sound gathered everyones attention. Dont you remember, everyone? For Mito, beef is a side dish, pork is the main dish, and chicken is a drink. Right!? Isnt that right!? Mito, you just gulp it down, dont you!? Eh!? Y-yes, thats right! Swallowing chicken is easy! The collagen in the skin makes it slide right on down! Is she okay? everyone muttered before a large form stepped up. It was Mitotsudairas mother, the Reine des Garous. She sure is big. Kimi thought that when she had to look up at all that volume. Kimi thought she had decent size herself, but if she was that large, she felt like she could create a brand new genre of dancing. But does the Reine des Garous dance? As that question rolled around in her head, the Reine des Garous walked over while humming. Then she took a large chicken skewer from the plate Horizon held respectfully up. Hm, hm, hm, hmm~ She swallowed it. She held the bottom of the stake-like skewer in her hand and stuck the rest inside her mouth. Asama watched that casual skewer-swallowing. The skewer had to be more than 30cm long. The pieces of chicken were also large, so they would be at least 5cm across. But the Reine des Garous easily swallowed it all. Eh!? No way! was Asamas honest impression. If you stuck that 30cm skewer in your throat, wouldnt it pierce out the back of your neck? Asama: Oh, but Mitos mom is a spirit-type species, so she would be fine even with a skewer sticking out the back of her neck, wouldnt she? Silver Wolf: You make that sound reasonable, but thats not how it works at all! Hori-ko: Then I will provide the correct answer: I believe Mitotsudaira-samas mother has teeth in the back of her throat and they are chewing up the skewer back there. Me: Stop! Dont say that kind of thing when Im imagining something lewder! Everyone was their usual self here. At any rate, they all gulped. And Suzu fainted and wobbled. Asama tried to prop her up while adjusting the stove. Ahwatch out, Suzu-san! Look, look. Its an everyday human-skin cushion~ But someone else moved at the exact same moment. Suzu-san! It was Adele. Just as Asama grabbed Suzu, Adele leaped in from the side, trapping herself between Suzus back and the bottom of Asamas breasts. Adeles head was buried in Asamas chest and hidden behind Suzu. It was some kind of ninja camouflage. Everyone C including the Reine des Garous C froze as Adele held Suzu from behind. H-huh? I can feel it all even through the swimsuit. And theres so much pressure from behind and above. What is this attack from both the front and back!? Asama felt more like this was protecting the girl, but it must have seemed different to Adele. Adele. Asamas tone was scolding. You have a persecution complex. E-even though Im getting scolded when I did nothing wrong!? Regardless, they could not stay like this, so Asama removed Adele. She also saw Suzu take a breath and return to her senses. Suzu then turned her pale face toward the Reine des Garous. A-are youokay? The Reine des Garous let go of the skewer. And she lightly spun around the skewer sticking out of her lips. Nn. That noise was likely meant to be a yes to Suzus question. Asama glanced over to see Mitotsudaira just as dumbfounded as her. But as everyone watched on, the Reine des Garous grabbed the skewer again. She winked at Asama and bent her head back a bit. Heh hehh. With a nasal laugh, she pulled the skewer from her lips. She bit down on something in her cheek and pulled out the 30cm skewer. It was fully intact and glistening wetly. Ohh! Horizon and then everyone else applauded. But the size of the skewer and her head simply did not match up. It clearly should have pierced out the back of her head. Um, mother, how did you do that? Oh, dear. Do you think youre going to need that oral technique of mine, Nate? Yes, it is necessary when you want to swallow a stake. No. I was just curious. My, my. The Loup-Garou mother placed her empty hand on her cheek and held up the skewer that had been in her throat. She turned her head to the side. She then moved the skewer so it passed by the side of her mouth and alongside her cheek. It was not quite an X-ray view, but the skewer passed by next to her face. Listen. At this point, it would hit the back of your throat, right? Judge, they all agreed. The Reine des Garous then stopped the hand holding the skewer. She used her empty hand to brush back her hair and show off her neck. After that, she extended her head forward a bit. It was a simple action similar to raising her chin, but If you angle the stake a bit, it can pass from your mouth to your throat in a straight line. Yes, just like that. Eh? Like that? wondered Asama as she looked in the direction Mitotsudairas mother pointed. While sitting next to Horizon and Toori, Kimi was swallowing a skewer to the base. K-Kimi! Wait! Kimi turned toward Asamas voice. Hohoo, hohoo. With that odd noise, she did the same thing the Reine des Garous had. She tilted her head back and pulled out just the skewer. She then took a breath with the flavor of chicken in her throat. She noted how fragrant a flavor it was while she smiled at the others. Thats a basic technique. It really is, agreed the Reine des Garous. They were both aware that this was not a competition. This performance of theirs was something else. A game. Using everyone else. Silver Wolf: Kimiwhat is that, um, sense of camaraderie you have with my mother? There was only one answer for Mitotsudairas question. Kimi exchanged a glance with Mitostudairas mother and they both turned toward her at once. They both held the tip of their skewers between their lips, held them gently between their fingers, moved them in and out a few times, and then used their tongues to push them out. Lastly, they spoke at the exact same time. Heh heh. Youre such a child. She really is, added the parent, which made Mitotsudairas shoulders shake. Wh-what is that supposed to mean!? But the mother paid her no heed. Listen, she said while looking to each of the girls in turn. There is an angle to your throat. But you have a lot of room in your mouth, so if you wrap your tongue around the stake from below and push up on it to angle it, it will go in easier. But you dont want to cause too much stimulation with your teeth, so keep that to a minimum, okay? One other trick is to think of it like swallowing air. That way you wont gag. One part of that sounded rather ominous, but no one but Asama came to a stop, so it was probably fine. Asama had gasped, but when she noticed no one else reacting H-huh? What is it, Asama-san? O-oh, its nothing. Nothing at allll. Ah ha ha ha. Also, um The shrine maiden forced a smile and clapped her hands. There. Ive changed the mood! As everyone glared at her, she tried to dodge the issue by speaking to the Reine des Garous. That was incredible! How did you learn to do something like that? Well, I do it every meal back home. You eat meat like that every meal!? I guess thats Mitos mom for you! Yes, my husband is just so full of energy. Asama froze. Wise Sister: Asama, do you feel like you stepped on a landmine, were blown away, and landed on another landmine? Asama: N-no, she might have meant that she eats yakiniku with her energetic husband! Ill admit it isnt likely, though! Silver Wolf: Can you stop implicitly turning my family home into a sex kingdom!? However Listen up. Mitotsudairas mother once more held the skewer between her lips. She smiled and stuck out her tongue to push the skewer back out into the air. Once you can swallow this, the next lesson is how to apply pressure with your lips, suck on it, and move it in and out at varying speeds. Mother! Youre taking this in a very inappropriate direction, arent you!? I knew I couldnt trust you! Eh? What are you talking about, Nate? Youre the one that started this. I was only helping out because you couldnt do it yourself. I did nothing of the sort! Asama: Actually, it did look an awful lot like that was what you were doing, Mito. Silver Wolf: Eh!? N-no, I didnt go anywhere near this far! Unturning: Hm To be honest, I think I started this They were all being very much themselves. They really never change. Kimi looked to her brother who was holding up and staring at a skewer. Foolish brother, are you going to do it!? You are, arent you!? Which will it be!? The butt!? The urethra? Sis! Sis! Wouldnt the front one be a bit of a challenge!? Itd probably clear up any kind of blockage, though! Masazumi gave them a displeased look because she was trying to eat, but they ignored her. However Kimi! What are you trying to get my king to do!? The overprotective knight shouted at her. And just as Mitotsudaira tried to approach with a meat skewer in one hand, the sound of metal on stone sounded from behind them. Oh? That was where the group washing things in the river had been. Kimi looked back to see what this was about and saw Naruze there. Her eyes and mouth were opened wide and she had dropped a freshly-cleaned pot on the riverside rocks. Finally, she looked at the skewer in Mitotsudairas hand and the one the Reine des Garous had. W-wait, what are you all of you doing!? Why are you having this kind of fun while Im not around!? We are not having fun!! insisted Mitotsudaira. Oh, I certainly am, thought Kimi with a tilt of the head. Asama heard the Weiss Hexens crazed voice and saw her point at Mitotsudaira. Call me before doing this kind of thing! Its great reference material! She just called me reference material! But the black-winged girl was not listening. She instead embraced her partners shoulders. And just when Margot and I were in the water working up some bubbles and saying Hee hee, its always so fun being able to cross your arms while washing dishes and Ga-chan, you have bubbles on your nose! Why isnt that enough to satisfy you? Theyre two entirely different things! And what is with this!? Are you having a meat rod swallowing contest to celebrate our victory over Takigawa since her Urban Name is Demon Guardian?[1] And why wouldnt you want me to see? Do you not want to be in a doujinshi!? I dont think people normally do. Hearing that, Naruze leaped into Naitos chest. Margot, Asama is making a sensible argument against me! Yes, yes. Its okay, Ga-chan. Asama-chi sometimes makes sensible arguments, doesnt she? I dont think Ive ever been criticized for that before! Tenzou and Mary walked up behind them carrying a pot and a mess kit. Mary looked at Naruze who was pretending to cry and clinging to Naito, at the Loup-Garou mother and daughter and Kimi who were holding skewers, and at Asama. Um, what is going on here? Thats what I would like to know, thought Asama, but she held her tongue. Just then, Masazumi nodded after having moved far enough away to not be caught up in it all. How should I put this? Mary, it has nothing to do with you and Crossunite. Asama agreed. Everyone exchanged a quick glance and nodded. Silver Wolf: W-we cant bring up this oral technique business with Mary! Hori-ko: Very true. Mary-sama is an English Princess. We cannot get her involved. Unturning: But its okay for the Mito Lord and Musashis Vicereine? Asama: All right! Being the Asama Shrine Representative wasnt enough to get counted! Almost Everyone: Is that really a good thing!? Now that she thought about it, no. But there was something she had to say. Asama put on a full-face smile and said to Mary the same thing Masazumi had. Y-yes, dont worry, Mary. This is not anything you and Tenzou-kun need to think about. Mary felt a moment of relief at what Masazumi and Asama said. Something was worrying the others, but they had been considerate enough to make sure she was not involved. She appreciated that. It shows how much the class cares about Master Tenzou and me. But, she added. More than 2 months had passed since she arrived on the Far Easts Musashi. That was not a full year, but with each passing month, she had grown more accustomed to life here and come to understand the customs on the Musashi. So she had a thought. I cant rely on their kindness forever. She wanted to be a resident of Musashi on the same level as the others. She did have her status as an English Princess, but she was prepared to fight on the front line or perform hard labor if necessary. So she spoke up while grabbing a freshly-washed metal skewer used for cooking things over a fire. Its all right, everyone. You dont have to be so kind. Do not say this has nothing to do with me or is something I dont need to think about. I will work at it too! Ehh!? Everyone C including the Reine des Garous C voiced their surprise. Everyones reaction told Mary she had been right. They were surprised by her suggestion. And that could only mean one thing. They were discussing something quite difficult. Their concern was clear when Mitotsudaira turned toward her with a chicken skewer in hand. U-um, Mary? Do youknow what we were talking about? I do. Mary was decisive. She had not actually heard the discussion, but she could make a good guess what they would be discussing with the Houjou battle so soon. After all, they were facing something even greater than the battle the other night. The battles with the Sanada ninjas were entirely outside the ordinary. So I am not sure how to put it, but this is a difficult thing that your average person could never do. Thats true! Everyone turned to look at Kimi and the Reine des Garous. But Mitotsudaira W-wait just a minute! Mary, do you really know what we were talking about!? Eh? Mary tilted her head. They had to have been talking about Houjou. Today was the travel day and she knew they would spend that day negotiating with Houjou. But negotiations could take a number of forms, so they would have been planning what exactly they would do. Mary chose the best words she could to describe those speaking methods. You were discussing oral techniques, werent you? Eh!? This time, it was Mitotsudaira who tilted her head. And her face grew red. Oral techniques!? Mal-Ga: Yessssssssssssssss!! Asama: No comment! No comment! Novice: Must you people always make a scene? But Mitotsudaira had definitely heard it. And she could not exactly deny it. W-we were certainly talking about suchtechniques. Y-yes, we were! She felt like she should not have asked this. But Mary was her friend, so she worked up her courage. M-Mary? Um, just to be absolutely surecould you repeat that? Eh? Mary placed a hand on her cheek. Well, um, she said. Yes, I said oral techniques. Mary saw everyone react the same way to what she said. Everyone in front of her and Naito and Naruze next to her all fell silent. They said nothing. And they did not move. The only sounds reaching her ears were from the flowing river and the waterfall that fell down into the Asama Shrines atrium. Uhh. Um, oral techniques are important, arent they? Well, yes, I suppose they are! She was not sure what to make of that response. She began to wonder if she had said something wrong. So she decided to check. Master Tenzou, oral techniques is the correct term, isnt it? J-judge! That gets the point across, I think. You are the worst, spat out Naruze, but Mary was unsure why. Had she said anything to make the others suspicious? So Um, is there anything weird about what I am referring to? Hey, hey, Tenzou, said the Chancellor. Is yours weird? I-is my what weird!? Oh, said Mary. Master Tenzou is not weird at all. Hearing that, everyone formed a scrum and began whispering to each other. How are we supposed to respond to that? What kind of order is Tenzou using for these things? Im afraid were going to get more detail than we want, so could we stop this? After a few seconds, Musashis Princess stepped out and raised her right hand. Tenzou-sama, we are willing to give you this one, so rest easy. We will accept that yours is not weird. What is with this weird nuance in everything youre saying!? shouted Tenzou. Just then, a sign frame appeared over their heads. It displayed Musashi. Mary always thought that automaton looked so dignified. When Musashi silently bowed, Mary bowed in return. And then the automatons voice reached them. A ship is approaching from the southwest. It was It has identified itself as a Mouri diplomatic ship belonging to Hexagone Fran?aise. Its representative is Mouri Terumoto-sama. She and the Houjou Representative have sent a divine transmission requesting a meeting. What shall we do? Over. Terumoto slowly spoke in the afternoon sky. Looks like we wont be able to board the Musashi itself. Ive always wanted to board it just once, to see what an aerial city ship is like. She was on the deck of the Mouri diplomatic ship. Their ship was flying toward the front of the Musashi while sliding in toward its left side. The ships shape made it difficult to lower their speed when flying straight ahead. The standard methods were to reverse the acceleration system or tilt the virtual ocean in the opposite direction to brake, but Terumoto did things differently. She had the ship slide to the side so air resistance did the braking for them. That was why her ship had its sails fully open, which was rare for aerial ships. Hey! Tilt the ship a little more! If the virtual ocean flows to the side, it wont provide any resistance! Testament, Terumoto-sama! We will show you what we can do! With those words from the bridge, the ship tilted. Ohh. The deck tilted enough that she had to brace herself to avoid falling over. The virtual ocean, which covered from the bottom of the ship to the waterline, bent in the wind and tossed spray into the air. The wind became a salty mist, climbed up the side of the ship, and struck the sails. The water resistance and wind resistance from the bottom and the top easily caused the ship to groan. The joints of the hardened wood cried out and the mast bent with a deep sound. But Terumoto showed off her teeth when she heard it. Okay, just like that! Make sure the ship isnt tossed around by the recoil! Testament! The sideways-sliding scenery showed the Musashi right in front of them now. Their ship came just above the front deck of Musashino. Okay! Good job, everyone!! The ship slid through a braking turn and came to a stop. Once it stopped, the ship rose up, but they controlled that as well. The ship shook back the other way and plates could be heard shattering inside the ship. But that was all. Terumotos ship was 20m above Musashinos front deck. That was pretty high up, but it was still extremely close. As the sun shined down on that layout, Terumoto opened her mouth. She crossed her arms and spoke. Musashi Representative! Get on up here! Lets discuss our plans for tomorrow!! Notes 1. Demon Guardian and meat rod are pronounced similarly in Japanese. Volume 6A, 19: Lip Service Girls on the Deck Volume 6A, Chapter 19: Lip Service Girls on the Deck It can''t be helped So I will hit you Point Allocation (Negotiation) The Suwa-bound transport ship soon received a notification that the meeting with Mouri and Houjou had begun at the Musashi. Noriki received the report from Hiro as he helped clean the deck. "...So they''ve started." Musashi was far to the southeast. He could see a dark blue shadow in that direction. That would be the Musashi. ...It seems almost insignificant from a distance. Noriki looked to the girl who had opened the sign frame for him. "Hiro, was it?" "What is it, Noririn?" "...Did you get that from Naito?" "Judge. That''s what they call you at home, right?" "At home, they call me brother." Hearing that, Hiro''s expression stiffened. "Um, sorry." "For what?" "...Do you...like jokes?" "...I do watch divine TV variety shows with my younger siblings." "Such as?" "Well," said Noriki with a nod. His younger siblings knew a lot about those shows from their friends in elementary and middle school. But he only watched them because they did. Still, he knew which show his younger brothers and sisters most enjoyed. "Teacup Dash, where 5 people get into a serious fight over tea supplies." "Oh, yeah. They did one on a Mediterranean desert island recently where they were chased around by the primitive tentacles, didn''t they? It takes a show like that for no one to accuse it of being staged." "Yes....I''m still trying to figure out why people enjoy that show." Hiro''s expression froze. After a while, she hung her head with sweat pouring down her face. Noriki could tell this was bad, so... "Hey." "...Ah! Sorry! Sorry, okay!? Let''s get back on topic!" He was troubling an underclassman. He did not really mean it as a way to make up for that, but he decided to ask what he had intended to earlier. "Are you familiar with Suwa?" "Somewhat. I''ve never actually lived there, though....How about you?" "I apparently went there long ago. And I''ve sent a few divine transmissions there and gathered information from their sites using Musashi''s Suwa via the Asama Shrine." "Then this physical visit will be a good thing for you....Don''t worry. They''re trying to run a business, so it won''t be too complicated." "I see," he said while getting back to mopping the deck. But then Hiro asked a sudden question. "What do you think of Houjou Ujinao?" "I can''t really say." He responded immediately. "Our positions are different. Any thoughts would have to come after our positions are the same. Otherwise, it is irrelevant." "You really aren''t the joking type, are you?" "If you get that, then don''t do it again." But Noriki had another thought. ...I don''t talk much, do I? He felt like he had talked a lot today, but it was still nothing compared to Toori and the others. So he kept speaking to avoid an awkward silence with Hiro. "The first thing you have to keep in mind is that my father betrayed Houjou." "That sure is a heavy change of topic... But just out of curiosity, what do you mean?" "He tried to prepare an heir and someone to support that heir, but luck was not on his side." "Oh." Hiro nodded. "And so your position changed." "When my father came to Musashi, he hoped we would be able to make ourselves at home in our new life there." "...I think you''ve managed to do that." He could not decide if he should thank her for that. But... "I cannot return to my position there....Because I am of Musashi." "Then how about you bring Houjou Ujinao to us?" "That is for Masazumi and the others to decide." "Then," said Hiro again. "Why are you going to Suwa?" "To return with greater power." Noriki knew she was going to ask what that power was for, so he continued before she could do so. "Power to destroy Ujinao''s position....I cannot say anything to her if I do not do that." "I''m glad you came, Musashi Vice President. We only have a short time before this battle in which our respective positions are clear, so let us make good use of it." "Judge. Let us discuss something meaningful to all three of us." Masazumi viewed her surroundings and Terumoto responded with her arms crossed. "There''s nothing worth seeing around here. It''s all just for show." "Lady Terumoto! That''s what makes it so cool!!" They were in an open-air meeting room and the diplomatic ship''s girls shouted over at them. The Mouri diplomatic ship had a flat deck with a flat roof built on top of that. It was quite different from the Far Eastern standard for diplomatic ships that placed a Far Eastern style mansion atop a sled-like flat ship. ...Is that for defense? They currently stood on that roof. It was 300m long and 50m wide. It had wood flooring and there was indeed nothing there, but... "This would normally be used for open-air concerts or plays. You can see the foundation for tiered audience seating behind you, right? And the stage is erected on the bow here." "Yes." Masazumi nodded. "We have similar ships. We call them theatre ships, but does this double as one of those?" "Testament. Exiv likes that kind of thing. He can''t seem to part ways with those fantasies and stories." "Louis XIV loved plays enough to write scripts and perform in them himself, right?" Terumoto smiled bitterly at that. "He sees the whole world like that....That''s what you call pride. He insists everything will play out the way he wants it to." "That certainly is prideful." That was Masazumi''s honest opinion. And it seemed Terumoto was not joking either. There was no falsehood or affectation in her nod. Hexagone Fran?aise had pride, the power to back up that pride, and the history as well. The Testament promised that king he would be a conqueror. Thus the pride. ...I guess that''s what it means to be both a large and powerful nation. It was simply the truth. Terumoto, one of that nation''s leaders, turned toward the maid Belle de Marionnettes that carried in a thick table by making it hover. She spoke to the maid in the lead who had long blonde hair. "We don''t need any chairs for now. We can sit once we''ve reached more of a decision." "Testament, princess....What about tea for our guests?" "You stay here and prepare some, Mouri-01." "Testament," said the maid named Mouri-01. She then looked to the rear deck. Masazumi also looked back and saw a cargo lift that descended into the ship. The lift was piled high with flower-laden side tables and sweets-filled buckets. Mouri-01 beckoned toward a side table with a tea set on it. Immediately, the side table bearing a pot and cups slid across the deck. ...Oh? Masazumi understood this was gravitational control. But it was very precise. The table did not wobble and its speed was unwavering. Mal-Ga: "That''s too accurate....Want to try sniping her, Margot?" Gold Mar: "Maybe if it takes a collision course toward Seijun. Oh, but..." Masazumi soon realized what had caught Naito''s attention. At the lift, the pile of tables, flower pots, sweets, and snacks had all floated up. "Okay." Terumoto''s word acted as a cue. It all slid toward them, circled around, gently lowered its speed, and danced through the air. "" The flowers were piled up, the tablecloth laid out, and partitions and decorative plants lined up around them. And with one last wobble... "I hope this is sufficient." Mouri-01 spoke and it all came to a stop. In an instant, the tea party was prepared before Masazumi''s eyes. A gentle wind blew through. It was a wind of the open sky, but the ship''s buffering reduced it to a light breeze. This wind wasn''t here before, thought Masazumi. She realized Mouri-01 had begun pouring the teapot''s contents into cups. She used her gravitational control to serve them on the table, and... "Would you like some as well, Lady Terumoto?" "Pour me a cup too. This won''t last long, but I know I''ll be thirsty." Masazumi focused on the people behind her. Vice President: "Horizon, Asama, and Mitotsudaira. That''s a fair number of people." Me: Me too, me too, me too. Can you not see me? I''m here. Right here." Without even looking over, Horizon hit him with a punch to the side. It produced a decent sound and Terumoto nodded. "Not bad." Horizon also nodded. "I can also do joint locks. I learned them from a site on the divine network." "Umm, does that mean you''ve been attacking me with moves you only ever saw written about on the divine network?" I imagine so, thought Masazumi as she faced forward. "What about you? Who else did you bring to this meeting?" "Mouri-01 will be supporting me, but we''ve got plenty more people below deck. Also..." Terumoto looked to the lift. A few figures were visible where the table sets and flowers had been lined and piled up before. The chairs had been left behind and a person had a small ninja Mouse with her: "Houjou Ujinao." "Testament....It has been a while, Musashi Vice President." "Me too! Me too, me too! We met before too!" Ujinao turned toward the idiot but then frowned. "...?" Hori-ko: "Does she not remember you? I suppose we could not expect an unpopular entertainer to leave more of an impact..." Me: "Wait! You can''t count me out quite yet!" Fine, then, thought Masazumi. She decided to help him out here because leaving him to his own devices would be far more dangerous. So she thought back to that previous meeting and spoke. "You remember there being a weird nudist around when we met with Yoshitsune and the others at that IZUMO bar, right? He did the topknot." "Oh, that''s right." Ujinao nodded and the idiot shouted down at the Musashi visible off the port side of the deck. "Did you hear that!? My nudity is like my calling card! We can''t even start the diplomacy until I strip!" After about 3 seconds, a bullet flew from the Musashi and grazed the idiot along the side of the head. Mal-Ga: "Ah, I missed. Margot, why did that happen? Did I setup Schwarz Fr?ulein wrong?" Gold Mar: "Hmm, the height was correct and you took the earth''s rotation into account, so it was probably their atmospheric buffering that sent it off course." Me: "Wait! Are you trying to kill me!?" Tachibana Wife: "No, I think that would only have caused three flips." Tachibana Husband: "Ha ha. Gin, that is a rather low assessment." They never, ever change, do they? thought Masazumi. "Anyway," said Ujinao as she removed two swords from her shoulders. She placed them on a chair sitting on the lift and she reattached the ones on her hips to their hard points. ...Is that to show she does not intend to fight but is not letting her guard down? Houjou had to have their thoughts on this too. Masazumi decided she might as well ask about someone else. "Where is P.A. Oda''s Takigawa?" "She is acting independently of us." Terumoto shrugged. "P.A. Oda is supposed to be the enemy of both Mouri and Houjou. But what we''ve done will probably be seen as assisting Takigawa''s history recreation....Of course, that is more than worth it if some of Musashi''s forces are diverted to deal with her." Mouri really was their enemy. In that case... "What is your reasoning for having us play Hashiba''s role in the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle?" "They are currently attacking Hexagone Fran?aise. That is a violation of the history recreation. Because it ignores that we wanted to do the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle here, you see. And so we hoped Musashi would fill in for P.A. Oda in the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle we have prepared....Seeing as you''re Matsudaira, who should be part of Hashiba''s forces in this time period." ...That was fast. Masazumi realized the meeting had already begun. The others must have noticed too because words appeared on her sign frame. Novice: "She''s trying to restrict our actions here, isn''t she?" Flat Vassal: "Eh? What do you mean? Wasn''t that just stating the current situation?" It was more than that. Vice President: "Mouri Terumoto just said that Hashiba did not show up for their Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle, so Mouri chose Matsudaira as a replacement because we ''work for Hashiba in this time period''." The implications of that must have gotten through to them because everyone briefly fell silent. Eventually, Mitotsudaira spoke. Silver Wolf: "So...she''s saying we are supposed to be working for Hashiba?" Vice President: "Precisely....Basically, she is pointing out that we are somewhat ignoring the history recreation in our actions. And she is implicitly telling us to turn a blind eye to any minor issues on their side." She is a forceful negotiator, thought Masazumi. "It would seem everyone is here," said Ujinao. She now stood across the table from Masazumi and some distance to Terumoto''s side. That distance showed they were not united but they were on the same side. Terumoto crossed her arms when she saw Ujinao''s positioning. "Then let''s keep this simple. I don''t like complicated things." She took a breath and said more. "Anne said a lot at Magdeburg, didn''t she?" "Judge....We heard a lot from her then." The present situation was thanks to that. Terumoto gave a deep nod when she saw Masazumi was aware of that. She raised her eyebrows a bit, crossed her arms, and then slowly opened her mouth. "How about we throw all that out?" Eh? thought Mitotsudaira. ...Aren''t we supposed to be reaching a consensus about the battle tomorrow!? Why would they suddenly bring up that secret meeting at Magdeburg? "Listen carefully, all of you." Terumoto uncrossed her arms and pointed into the western sky to the left. "You said you were going to stop Hashiba or whatever, but Hashiba is already at our doorstep." Bell: "A neighborhood...friend...?" Flat Vassal: "It does sound like it, but that''s probably not what she means." Wise Sister: "But come to think of it, Hashiba really is attacking them, aren''t they?" Hori-ko: "Now, Masazumi-sama, how will you respond to this brutal attack right off the bat?" Vice President: "Must be nice not being in the hot seat!!" Righteousness: "Wait just a second....Oh, and I can see all this. That''s not a problem, is it?" Vice President: "No, that''s not a problem. This has to do with Kantou, so it''s best for you to see it, Satomi Student Council President....So what it is?" Righteousness: "Musashi became Hashiba''s enemy because of the Magdeburg meeting. We said we would fight back against Hashiba, who had become a threat to Europe, in order to gain European support as Westphalia approaches. That was the reasoning, right?" Yoshiyasu voiced her objection. Righteousness: "So why would they criticize us on that now? Hexagone Fran?aise is Hashiba''s enemy as well, so why would they use that to bind us?" Masazumi knew what she was trying to say and understood why she was saying it. Terumoto was essentially saying that Hexagone Fran?aise had set them up. Hexagone Fran?aise had pushed them to action and was now using that action as a shield to attack them. Yoshiyasu was calling that unfair. However... Vice President: "That is what we call international politics. Got that, Satomi Student Council President?" Meaning... Vice President: "We agreed to their suggestion. From that point on, all responsibility lies with us. If you agree to something while fully prepared for anything that might mean, then you must also be prepared for the proposer to backstab you. If a mistake was made, it is my responsibility for not preparing any kind of insurance against betrayal." "So," said Masazumi. Vice President: "This is no more than some light jabs. Think about it. They are asking us to not question the areas where Mouri has gone too far. This is not a threat or a warning from Mouri. They are going in strong and giving us a hint of how harsh international exchanges can be, but they are effectively lowering their heads to us. Do you know what that is called?" Me: "...B-bowing?" Vice President: "It''s vainglory, you idiot." Me: "Th-the person who resorts to calling someone an idiot is the real idiot. Heh hehh. Seijun, you idiot!!" Responding would only encourage him, so she focused on ignoring him. But, she thought. The night before, she had decided to claim they had cornered Hashiba as per Anne''s request. She had intended to use that as a bargaining chip against Hashiba in Europe. But now... ...They want us to do away with Anne''s negotiation entirely. Now, then, thought Masazumi. Why did Mouri change their mind? ...I mean, it is true they''re under attack by Hashiba. That was blatantly obvious. ...So is that the motivation behind this? She tilted her head and tapped her sign frame. Vice President: "Hey, Treasurer, are you ready to prostrate?" Marube-ya: "Huh!? Prostrations are the product of one''s ever-changing mood and can''t be forced, but money could always overcome that issue! How much!?" Vice President: "Never mind then." Worshiper: "That was fast! That was a fast decision, Flat Honda-kun!" Masazumi concluded that the Treasurer was useless. But if Mouri was here to protest the Hashiba invasion... Vice President: "Does that make this a protest negotiation...?" Silver Wolf: "Masazumi! Good job getting the right kanji for that one!"[1] Getting it right is normal. But, thought Masazumi. If they were doing away with the negotiation between Anne and Musashi, it meant they no longer thought Musashi could corner Hashiba. Also, the Roi-Soleil was on the verge of a battle with Hashiba back in Hexagone Fran?aise. Which meant... ...They have no intention of negotiating with Hashiba to stop Hashiba''s attack... "So...what does that mean, Mouri Terumoto?" "Testament, surely you already know that: you failed to hold up your end of the bargain....You didn''t stop Hashiba. It''s no more than that." Not what I meant, thought Masazumi with a mental click of her tongue. Terumoto had just dodged the question. ...You''re hiding your real purpose here, aren''t you!? But Terumoto moved her fingers. She lightly flicked the table. "You have not kept your promise, so I would like to retract the promise Anne made with you....The promise to side with you at Westphalia." The surface of Musashino had rows of student housing at the center. Most of them had been destroyed when the Sanada Terrestrial Dragon named Torahide went on his rampage the other day, so largescale repairs were underway. The overall plan was to remove wide block segments down to the third level belowground and replace them, guide frames and all. The initial removal had taken some time for fear of unexpected accidents, but... "Once the replacement work begins, it doesn''t take long." Ookubo viewed the construction site with a protective yellow kanzashi in her hair. She heard the clanging of metal and the crackling sparks of welding. The attachment of the guide frame and wide block segments required moving the damaged materials out of the way, so starting from the outer edges would delay construction. That was why the construction customarily began from the center. Currently, a transport ship was using a suspended pallet to lower a portion of an atrium nature park into place. The segment already had trees growing from it and it was lowered into a large hole opened in Musashino. The bottom was visible when the sun shined down it, but it was still a further hole at the bottom of an atrium. "It''s so big," muttered Ookubo as she looked up into the sky. The Mouri diplomatic ship was in the sky, although not quite overhead. Their Vice President was holding a meeting there. She would be debating Mouri and Houjou''s representatives about the battle beginning tomorrow. Ookubo was not following along with the divine chat. The Representative Committee Head only worked for the high ranking officers. She was said to be equal to the Special Duty Officers, but she actually worked for them and her authority was technically lower than theirs. Also... ...If I read the records of the Vice President''s meeting, I know I''ll see a lot that makes me question her sanity again... She would listen to the report once a decision was made. The real-time commentary would drive her insane. Besides, no matter how much she complained... "I know the Vice President can work this out..." With that, she reached for the bamboo bottle hanging from her waist hard point part. It was summer. The construction site was quite sunny, so she was thirsty. She listened to the pounding of hammers while drinking the yuzu sports drink her mother had made at home. She tasted the tartness of citrus and the unique flavor of yuzu followed by a honey aftertaste deep in her throat. She heard the cicada cries and realized, Yes, it is that season, isn''t it? "Milady! Excuse me, but it''s Kanou! The Vice President just screwed up at the meeting up there! She was told we will not receive support at Westphalia because Hashiba attacked Mouri!" Ookubo spat out her sports drink. Nagaya-Stable: "Vice President! What are you doing!?" Ahh, I wish she hadn''t noticed this, thought Masazumi. Ookubo tended to notice small details, but she had a bad habit of expecting others to do the same. So Masazumi ignored the sign frame of complaints and faced Terumoto. ...It is true that Hashiba''s invasion means we ran out of time to uphold our end of the bargain. So what were they supposed to do? At this rate, they would receive no support at Westphalia, which had been their initial goal. That would leave them in a disadvantaged position for the Peace of Westphalia, but... Nagaya-Stable: "You''ve screwed up a political decision, Vice President! You''re in trouble now! All of the fighting you forced on everyone since Magdeburg has been a waste! You should think about what this means for your future!" Vice President: "Yes, and since you accepted my decision, you should think about what this means for your future as well." Nagaya-Stable: "...Eh?" Vice President: "What do you mean ''eh''?...This should be obvious. At the special student general assembly, you challenged my position but ultimately accepted it." So to sum up... Vice President: "When I go down, I''m definitely taking you with me....And if you don''t like that, you''d better think up three different ways of combating public opinion." Nagaya-Stable: "Y-you are the worst! That is unnecessarily cruel!" Ookubo complained, but she would still do her job. Having a capable underclassman really took a load of your mind. "...Now, then." They had to do something about Mouri. For now, she had to think up a few different excuses. But first... "I have a question for Mouri." Masazumi chose her words carefully. "Let us say, hypothetically, that Musashi has not upheld our promise from Magdeburg." "Ohh, ohh. You have guts. And?" Masazumi swallowed a groan of indignation and continued. "In that scenario, what would Mouri demand of Musashi?" Going with that, are we? thought Terumoto. If Musashi''s Vice President had asked what Mouri would do in that scenario... ...I would just bluntly say I''m not telling her Mouri''s plans. But that was not the question. Musashi''s Vice President had chosen her words such that Musashi was involved. And she had made sure to ask what they would "demand" in "that scenario". She was asking if Mouri intended to demand some kind of repayment for Musashi failing to uphold their promise. If Terumoto said nothing here, there would be no demand made of Musashi. If she did make a demand, Musashi would be able to put together a countermeasure against it. It was a decent form for a two-option question. They had whittled away all excess so they could determine their opponent''s intent while they were attacked. ...That''s how a small nation responds. They stuck with it to the bitter end and never once let their guard down. They attempted every last method of survival. In a positive light, it made them persistent. In a negative light, it made them desperate and stubborn. This could be troublesome, thought Terumoto with a deep sigh in her heart. "I have to hand it to Anne." Matsudaira would become a large nation, but they primarily took a defensive stance. They negotiated by latching onto their opponent''s statements and stripping them of value. ...No, it isn''t just that. A large nation could not be run by defense alone. When a large and expanding nation negotiated, they would always have periods of attack. So when would that arrive? Terumoto spoke with that in mind. "There is one thing we must demand of the Far East for failing to stop Hashiba." That was... "We ask that you give Hexagone Fran?aise rights to the history of Matsudaira, rulers of the Far East." Because... "You have not stopped Hashiba as they attempt to conquer the Far East, so we cannot entrust you with ruling the Far East." "Listen carefully." The Roi-Soleil listened to Terumoto''s voice from the roof of the Louvre Palace, a mansion in the center of Paris. "Tomorrow, our stupid sun will defeat Hashiba. Once that happens, Anne''s promise with Musashi will lose all meaning." She did not follow that up by asking if they understood, but the Roi-Soleil spoke quietly all the same. "I understand, Terumoto. This is what you are telling us." "Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri are the strongest. We have overcome the worries of the previous Chancellor, Anne, and we are advancing to the next stage. That is what this means." So... "Leave the world domination to us and hand over all your rights, Musashi." Masazumi heard what Terumoto said. ...I can''t believe this. If who got to control the world was decided by how they handled Hashiba, they would be at a severe disadvantage. That would instead give an opportunity to Hexagone Fran?aise as they fought Hashiba in Paris the following day. That meant Hexagone Fran?aise had the advantage at the moment. After all... Novice: "We don''t have tomorrow''s results yet, so they can say whatever they want. They can puff themselves up with impunity." Hori-ko: "Ho ho?...This means we should root for Hashiba-sama tomorrow, doesn''t it?" Gold Mar: "That is quite the interpretation there." But they were right. Terumoto''s negotiation was a problem at the moment. She was supporting her side using the future, which did not allow for immediate confirmation or denial. And... ...Vainglory is difficult to work with. Masazumi thought about that word. If Terumoto was puffing herself up and stating things about someone else, her statements could be rejected. But she was puffing herself up and stating things about herself. Since it began and ended on her side, there was no room for Masazumi to interrupt. There was only one effective thing she could say to Terumoto now. Vice President: "If only I could say we wait and see what happens tomorrow." Asama: "We''re fighting tomorrow too, so our situation could change again." Silver Wolf: "Also, this meeting is about the present." That was exactly it. This vainglory had time and the situation on its side. "How about it, Musashi? Hand over your power. The power that Anne left with you." "Let me ask one thing." Masazumi tried speaking to Terumoto, but... "No....I don''t think so, Musashi." Terumoto smiled. "Listen," she began. "Before, you asked a question and I gave an answer. So now it is time for you to answer my question....So what will it be? Will you hand over your rights? Well?" "...I will not," replied Masazumi. "We were to ensure Hashiba retired from the history recreation and we were to support Westphalia....Those roles are not yet over. So, Mouri Terumoto, we have no intention of transferring our rights to you." "What are you talking about?" Masazumi listened to what Terumoto said. "Hashiba is attacking us. Don''t you get that?" "Let me ask one thing." "Again with the questioning?" "Yes....It''s to ensure you don''t make a fool of yourself." Terumoto frowned at that. But she must have been curious because she crossed her arms and lightly nodded. Masazumi took that as permission to speak and did so with a tone of question in her voice. "Where is Mouri at the moment?" Ujinao mentally nodded at the Musashi Vice President''s words. ...So she is making her attack there. The standard negotiating tactic would be to invalidate Terumoto''s use of the future as insurance by saying Mouri and Hashiba had yet to settle things between them. After all, Terumoto''s display of confidence was based on Musashi failing to stop Hashiba''s invasion, but that assumed a victory on their part the following day. Advancing things based on an uncertain factor was a gamble. So the standard tactic would be to point that out and rebuke Terumoto for it. ...But doing that would mean war. Mouri was here to fight. Terumoto had set up this meeting to see if they could possibly resolve this through negotiation instead of war. If that was not possible, they only had to continue with the war as planned. But the Musashi Vice President had avoided that risk. Instead of trying to invalidate Terumoto''s claim, she attacked a deficiency from a different viewpoint. "Where is Mouri at the moment?" The meaning of her question was simple: Mouri was here. So... "That is Hexagone Fran?aise in the west, not Mouri, correct?" The Musashi Vice President had more to say. "And if that is not Mouri in the west...then it is also not Hashiba in the west. Isn''t that right?" That was sophistry. Ujinao knew the Musashi Vice President was trying to establish a falsehood using conflicting logic. If Terumoto was going to lie, then the Musashi Vice President would twist the gap in that logic to establish a falsehood of her own. ...That is ridiculous... But Terumoto had a simple response. She shook her head and spoke. "Sorry, but that isn''t going to work." Terumoto spread her arms in front of the Musashi Vice President. "Listen. I am here speaking with you because you are here in place of Hashiba....Do you understand what that means?" She stared at the Musashi Vice President. "That situation no longer applies if that is not Hashiba in the west. Are you sure you understand that, Musashi Vice President?" She took in a breath and then let out words. She was speaking to this opponent who was taking the current situation too lightly. "Listen." Strength filled her eyes and her words rose from her gut to her throat. "Our Roi-Soleil is actually taking this seriously for once. He insists that he will defeat Hashiba. And his preparations are quite good for something an idiot thought up....In other words, Hashiba is ignoring the history recreation and attacking Paris. Since Hashiba won''t take it seriously, we''ve come here to complete the Invasion of Mouri against you. No, I guess we''re the ones asking for it....To be attacked I mean, not something dirty!! You can only do this with us because that idiot is being an idiot in the west. Keep that in mind when you speak!!" Masazumi hid a gasp when she heard Terumoto''s shouted words. ...She actually gave a legitimate response to my sophistry! Tsukinowa trembled on her shoulder and tried to pull back, so she supported him and reassessed her opinion of Terumoto. Terumoto was not the type to force through a false accusation or irrational argument. Her vainglory was backed by solid defensive and offensive arguments. By the time Masazumi realized her mistake, it was too late. Terumoto clapped her spread hands, producing a pleasant noise. That loud sound seemed to be her cue to speak. "Listen." Terumoto viewed Masazumi through the gap between her parting hands. "Our meeting here and the Invasion of Mouri are all thanks to my idiot....I am vainglory and he is pride. This time is a product of both, but are you going to waste it all, Musashi Vice President?...Well, are you?" "Then let me say this." Masazumi held Tsukinowa. Not because he was cute, but because she could not have him running away. After all... "Are you stupid, Mouri Terumoto...!?" She raised her voice. "Hashiba has attacked you!? I know the truth of that nonsense! You have barely put up a defense against Hashiba''s invasion over the past few days!" Unturning: "Oh, so our analysis from the day before yesterday came in handy." Tachibana Husband: "Isn''t that great, Gin?...The Musashi Vice President is using it as a weapon." That was exactly right. They had been monitoring Hexagone Fran?aise''s actions recently. They had been worried about Hashiba''s invasion, but they had never expected what they found: "You let them attack you while barely defending? Are you stupid!? I''m guessing you were diverting some of your forces to come here and luring them deep inside Hexagone Fran?aise so they wouldn''t notice your trip to Kantou!" Tsukinowa bristled in fear, but she rubbed his back to get her thoughts through to him. Sorry, Tsukinowa. But this is definitely my only choice with her. In other words... "You fool!" This was an exchange of blows. Masazumi clenched her right fist as she spoke. "All you did was expose your headquarters to danger! If you didn''t even understand that, you have no right to speak of ruling the world!" "So you can talk tough, can you?" Terumoto lowered her spread arms to her sides. And she pointed her right hand at Masazumi. "Do you want to rule the world that badly after you needed Anne to save your lives!?" "You were in range of the dragon line reactor explosion too! Asama!" "...Y-yes!" A sign frame appeared by Mitotsudaira''s hands and it displayed a map of the situation back then. The area around Magdeburg was covered in red. "Look! This is the estimated range of that dragon line reactor explosion! You were here! So you were protected by Anne as much as we were!" Asama: "W-wait, can you give me a heads-up next time!? I about had a heart attack." Vice President: "Well, I really just made that claim before even checking. Good thing I was right." Almost Everyone: "Stop making that kind of gamble!" But it was all about momentum here. It was now Masazumi''s turn to swing her clenched right fist and point at Terumoto. "Mouri Terumoto!" Umm, what should I say? Oh, I know. "We are still in the process of cornering Hashiba, but you allowed them to invade deep inside your territory because of this unnecessary plotting of yours. We cannot take responsibility for your actions! That is our opinion!" Flat Vassal: "Huh? Wasn''t our whole deal that we would accept anything in our international relations?" Novice: "That''s why she called it an opinion. The international rules can create unreasonable situations, so then we provide an ''opinion'' for why we can''t accept it....To put it another way, stating an opinion is a way of ending a topic of discussion." Four Eyes: "Toussaint, can I search the divine network to see what site you pulled that from?" Mal-Ga: "Oh, sorry. I already did....I''ll send you the link." Novice: "Why are you two messaging each other!?" I''m glad to see they get along, but they really need to stop doing diplomacy without me. Anyway, thought Masazumi with a sigh. ...I can''t use an opinion like this too often. If she used an opinion for everything, it would mean she was not following the proper international rules. Using an opinion was the most unfair method available to them, but she had given a clear reason for using it. They would not take responsibility for Mouri''s self-destructive action. That would be enough of a reason to excuse this opinion. But that would make it more difficult to use this method in the future. So... "If you object to our opinion, we can discuss it at a later opportunity." That ended the discussion of Hashiba''s invasion. If Terumoto objected, she had to wait until some other day. That would allow them to discuss what mattered at the moment. And... "...How about that?" She had used the enemy''s own words to negate their claim about Hashiba''s invasion. Or she thought she had. But Terumoto smiled. "Hashiba invaded because we let them in?...Of course we did. We had no other choice and we have a legitimate reason for doing so." ...Huh? What possible reason had Mouri had for their self-destructive action? Masazumi prepared herself for whatever was coming, but someone suddenly stepped up beside her. It was Horizon. The girl raised her right hand. "I know the answer to that one." "You do, Horizon?" "Judge." Horizon nodded and spoke to Terumoto. "It was because of summer break, wasn''t it?" "Testament," confirmed Terumoto. "That''s right. Summer break. Musashi, you can see why the Roi-Soleil is so excited, can''t you? It will soon be summer break for you, for Hexagone Fran?aise, for Mouri, for Hashiba, for P.A. Oda, and for every other nation! Once that happens, school events take priority and all international politics will stop. But...with the exception of the history recreation." So... "We let Hashiba in because that was the history recreation of the Invasion of Mouri and we concluded we had to finish that before summer break began....Once we realized we could use the Siege of Odawara to double as the Invasion of Mouri, we changed the battlefield, but Hashiba apparently did not grasp our intention and seems intent on invading Paris." She knew this argument only worked because she made her claim first. But that was why she said it. ...That''s what vainglory is for...! Terumoto mentally clenched her teeth and played her role. She had to justify their actions and demand Musashi take responsibility for not restraining Hashiba. Meaning... "Up to a point, Hashiba''s actions were an official history recreation of the Invasion of Mouri. They were Testament Union approved. And that happened because Musashi failed to stop Hashiba, correct?" Terumoto slammed her right hand on the table. A nice sound rang out and she roared her next line. "Well!? Don''t try to weasel out of this, Musashi!...How are you going to take responsibility for Hashiba''s invasion!?" The Musashi Vice President was not moving. But that stillness was not born of fear or nerves. She calmly spread out a sign frame, breathed in, and looked to Terumoto. ...Is she gonna do this? That sign frame apparently had a lot of information written on it. That was obvious enough from the way she occasionally looked down at it as if keeping time. The enemy still intended to fight. Terumoto fought to resist the smile she felt tugging on the corners of her mouth. Just then, the Musashi Princess, who had stepped up next to the Musashi Vice President, pushed aside their Chancellor and raised her right hand. "May I say one thing, Terumoto-sama?" "Huh? What is it?" "Judge," said the Musashi Princess. She expressionlessly opened her mouth as Terumoto and the Musashi Vice President watched. "You just posed a question and I provided a response: summer break. That was the correct answer." Which meant... "The Musashi side has won one point in this negotiation." Notes 1. The word Masazumi used for protest is pronounced the same as the previous chapter''s "oral techniques", but uses different kanji. Volume 6A, 20: Probing Girls on the Dueling Ground Volume 6A, Chapter 20: Probing Girls on the Dueling Ground Being stubborn Is exactly what Untangles things behind the scenes Point Allocation (True Intent) Masazumi saw Terumoto''s eyes widen and mouth spread horizontally. ...Yeah... The sudden introduction of the Horizon rules was never good for your sanity. She watched as Terumoto hung her head with her hands still on the table. A few seconds passed before her head shot up again. Her bow-and-arrow hair decorations made a noise as she thrust her hand out to the right. "Here, princess." She grabbed the teacup offered to her and she tilted her head back to swallow the tea like it was alcohol. She took a breath and slammed the teacup on the table. "Are you stupid!? There is no point system here!" ...Ah, you idiot. Masazumi thought that just as Horizon''s gaze sharpened. The automaton girl slowly nodded. "There is. Because this is Musashi and I am Musashi''s Vicereine....Thus, I am the rules here." After that quiet announcement, Horizon nodded toward Terumoto. "...That makes two points for us." "You moron...!" Terumoto raised her voice and pointed at her feet. "This is a Mouri diplomatic ship! A diplomatic ship is an extraterritorial space. The laws of the ship''s country apply on the ship! So you can''t say this is Musashi!? Got that!?" "Oh? The laws of the ship''s country apply on the ship? Then who gave permission for this ship to function as a diplomatic ship while it is on the Musashi?" Horizon cut down her argument. "Three points." Ujinao thought about the exchange between Musashi''s Princess and Terumoto. ...This is so incredibly novel... Next to the Princess, the Musashi Vice President was drinking tea, typing on her sign frame keyboard, and... "Sorry, Tsukinowa. That was scary, wasn''t it?" Did that mean she thought their Princess could handle it, or did she simply not want to get involved? But the Mito Lord stepped forward from behind those two. "May I say something, Hexagone Fran?aise Student Council President?" That statement emphasized that they were from the same nation. Ujinao listened to the half-Loup Garou while noting how nimble her movements were. "As someone born in Hexagone Fran?aise, I think Hashiba''s invasion is an unforgivable and illegal act, so I know exactly how you feel." Ujinao assumed that Terumoto would agree with that statement. However... ...Mouri Terumoto? Terumoto did nothing. She was motionless. Ujinao sensed Terumoto. But she did not move. Just like the Musashi Vice President had earlier, Mouri Terumoto remained entirely motionless as if building up her strength. Terumoto was suppressing her reaction to the statement from Musashi''s silver wolf. ...Why? Ujinao thought about why Terumoto would not agree with this. "" And she realized that the silver wolf''s words had been devastating for Terumoto. Mitotsudaira gasped when she saw Terumoto''s silence and motionlessness. ...How good are her diplomatic senses...!? Mitotsudaira had made that statement based on an instruction Masazumi sent her via sign frame. Masazumi had told her to call Hashiba''s invasion "an unforgivable and illegal act". Mitotsudaira had honestly not understood why, but she had figured it out after saying it. That statement overturned everything Terumoto had been saying. Righteousness: "Sorry, but what was that just now?" Silver Wolf: "Judge. Masazumi set a trap for Terumoto." She explained what that trap was. Silver Wolf: "I called Hashiba''s invasion an unforgivable and illegal act....If Mouri agrees with that, they will be calling Hashiba''s actions illegal and thus a violation of the international rules. She would be agreeing with our previous ''opinion'' that Hashiba''s invasion was not our responsibility and she would also be establishing that both we and Mouri find it unforgivable. And if..." If... Silver Wolf: "If Terumoto does not accept this statement, it will mean Hexagone Fran?aise has accepted something illegal and unforgivable, placing them in violation of the international rules....Both responses place either Hashiba or Mouri in violation of the international rules, so Musashi can escape responsibility." Tachibana Wife: "It sounds like sophistry to me, but I suppose that is why you are still in negotiation..." "But," someone said. Flat Vassal: "Why didn''t you say this right away?" Vice President: "Because she could have escaped." Mitotsudaira nodded at what Masazumi said. That was true. This enemy wielded vainglory, attacked with rapid arguments, and swiftly fled out of harm''s way. Vice President: "So I had to wear down her argument until she had established Hashiba''s invasion as an absolute fact. I made several attacks while waiting for her to proclaim the fact of Hashiba''s invasion as an argument against us. That was the time to turn everything around. But..." Silver Wolf: "If Horizon hadn''t intervened, we might not have had time to pull everything together." They had just barely made the timing. Horizon had acted in order to buy them some time to set up the proper situation. Of course, there was a trick to that. "...Tomo." Mitotsudaira had quietly called out and Asama had met her gaze and nodded. Her king had stood in front of them and he had given a push on Horizon''s back. "Help us out a bit," he had whispered. Horizon had nodded and had indeed helped them. Asama had as well. She had been recording everything Terumoto said, checking for the parts that emphasized the Hashiba invasion, and sending them to Masazumi. Masazumi had been able to instruct Mitotsudaira to say what she had because she had seen the frequency of Terumoto''s relevant statements ramping up. They had thought Terumoto might let her guard down if the statement came from someone else from her nation, but she had not fallen for it. She had chosen silence so as to avoid either answer. Looking back, it had taken all five of them to restrain Terumoto like this. ...This is ridiculous. She had power. She had vainglory and pride. She wielded that power to do as she pleased. She was being restrained at the moment, but... Vice President: "Here it comes." Everyone tensed when they saw Masazumi''s words. Then they saw a quick motion. Terumoto had started to lower her head, but it shot up again. Just like before, the bow-and-arrow hair decorations made a noise, but her hair shook even more sharply than before. And her exposed face revealed a sharp gaze directed their way. Her closed mouth spread horizontally. "You idiots." They heard a familiar word in that short time. "I went to all that trouble to let you save face while transferring your rights to us...but now war is the only option. What are you going to do about that?" Terumoto sighed. ...Honestly. "This means war." Do you understand? "Mouri''s full power is effectively the same as Hexagone Fran?aise''s. Recently, we''ve been working at our anti-ship attack methods, but what enemy do you think we were expecting when we did that?" Her question received no response. I didn''t really expect it to, she thought. No one would give the correct answer in this situation. But she wanted to hold the full rights to the Far East. She had enough of a reason to want that. So... "Let''s fight a war, Musashi," said Terumoto. "Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise will use this Invasion of Mouri to obtain all of Matsudaira''s rights....We will inherit the Matsudaira name and rule this world. Got a problem with that?" The Musashi Vice President looked her right back in the eye. And the girl placed her anteater Mouse on her shoulder. "A giant one." Azuma: "Um, should we laugh at that?" Bell: "Y-yes...I feel bad...for Masazumi." Sticky King: "But that took guts, Masazumi! I am impressed!" Vice President: "Ugh. You wouldn''t believe me if I said that wasn''t on purpose, would you!?" Masazumi sighed at the posts on her sign frame and thought, They''re the same as ever. But then she saw another message appear. Scarred: "Why is Lady Terumoto so fixated on the right to rule the Far East?" That was a good question. Mouri was united with Hexagone Fran?aise, the ruler of Europe, so it would make sense that they would want to avoid having the decline of their clan cast a shadow on France''s rule. But it was odd to be this fixated on it. ...Is there some other reason for this? Masazumi swung her right hand to the side as if to brush aside something unnecessary. "Let me make one thing clear." That being... "We do not want war. If possible, we would like to resolve the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle and the Siege of Odawara without any fighting whatsoever." Wise Sister: "Oh, dear. Have you gone insane?" Vice President: "How does that warrant an ''oh, dear''!?" She could not keep up with that crazy person''s dialect. But a report on the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle arrived from Neshinbara. "Listen, Mouri Terumoto. Summer break is arriving soon, but you have completed your history recreations quite well. That means the Bitchu Takamatsu Castle will be your final history recreation of the first term." That pointed to a certain fact. "Are you listening?" Masazumi swung her right hand forward again and clenched the fist before her eyes. "If the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle is limited to the actual siege lines around the castle, there will only be two initial rounds of attack and defense before the flooding begins. Some Mouri reinforcements led by Terumoto arrive afterwards, but they only end up staring down Hashiba and finally make peace." Thus... "Looking at the history recreation, you cannot use that to create a large battle between us and Mouri." "Huh?...Interpretations can take care of that easy." It happened again. Mouri was once again fixated on war. No, what she wanted was to gain the right to succeed the Far East through war. ...Why? Her pride as a conqueror''s wife? Pure greed? A means to provide peace to the Far East? Or... "" One term in particular stood out to Masazumi. It felt off. There was a discrepancy between the direction Terumoto was headed and the direction of Masazumi''s thoughts. ...The Far East? That term felt oddly off. It was correct, but still wrong. It made her feel like she was mistaken about something. But... ...This is dangerous! Her instincts sounded the alarm. She felt like she was bound to fail somewhere if she continued speaking with Terumoto like this. The way things were, she could not follow what Terumoto was saying. The danger was war. If they started the kind of war Terumoto wanted, it would end badly. So Masazumi tried to speak to the others. She wanted someone to buy her some time to prepare. But just then... "Hey, this is getting pretty complicated, so what''s going on here?" The idiot stepped forward. Masazumi was somewhat surprised. Vice President: "Hey, idiot. Are you interested in political negotiations now? Stop! Are you okay!?" Me: "Th-think before you speak!" But the idiot''s presence was exactly what she needed. Masazumi used her finger to write some text out on a sign frame and pushed it toward the idiot below the table. She wrote it as simply as possible so even he would understand: Buy some time. The idiot held it to his crotch. "Ahn." "Why are you making creepy noises!?" "Huh!? I''m not sure a girl like you would understand even if I explained it! Or do you want me to keep explaining it until you get it!? I''ll explain it as sensibly and sensitively as I can, but are you sure you want that!? Well!?" "Just look at what it says!" The idiot did so and then frowned. "Um...what''s this say? Buy some time?" "Don''t read it out loud!" A coin flew in from the distance and struck the idiot in the side of the head. It produced a wonderful sound and sent him flying over the table with three flips. Mal-Ga: "Yes! That was an amazing shot for this distance, Margot!" Gold Mar: "Judge! We just keep improving our skills, Ga-chan. Let''s aim for a more niche area next time!" At least the Technohexen were doing well. But as Masazumi nodded along, she realized something. ...Now the idiot can''t buy us any time! That was truly regrettable. She wondered what to do and considered sending out another distraction. But before she could, the idiot stood back up. He was now right next to Terumoto. "Hi. You''re the wife of that guy who copied my nudist shtick, aren''t you?" Terumoto turned toward Masazumi. "Can I hit him?" "That will mean another point for us," warned Horizon. "So what will you do?" "Then I''ll pass." As Terumoto sighed, the idiot crossed his arms behind his head and spoke to her. "War, huh?" Vice President: "Waiiiit!!" Asama: "Th-that''s right, Toori-kun! No matter how much Masazumi loves war, we can''t do it now!" Silver Wolf: "That''s right, my king! No matter how much Masazumi loves war, we can''t do it now!" Wise Sister: "Wait, you two! No matter how much Masazumi loves war, you can''t say that now! You need to read between the lines of what my foolish brother is doing! Now, Masazumi! Enjoy your war." Vice President: "Who is on whose side here!?" Asama thought, Masazumi''s reactions are becoming more and more like Toori-kun''s. She was not sure what to think of that, but she did think lively reactions were good for your mental health. It had to be far better than bottling things up. But, she thought. ...Are you serious, Toori-kun!? Accepting war was certainly one method of achieving world domination. But doing so now was exactly what Mouri Terumoto wanted. It may have been because of how shrine maidens used words, but Asama sensed something off about what Terumoto was saying. And Masazumi had to be feeling it even more. It felt to Asama like Terumoto was using the same words as them while aiming for something different. ...But for what? They could not agree to anything until they knew that. But... "Toori-kun must have had an idea." That quiet comment caused Mitotsudaira to turn toward her with a bitter smile. "Tomo? You''re supposed to say that with a sigh." Terumoto was surprised by what the Musashi Chancellor said. ...Does that idiot have some kind of plan? She had not expected them to agree with her without any caution whatsoever. ...Is he serious? She lightly gasped at this unexpected development. No one said anything around her. She could only sense the scent of the tea and the blowing of the wind. The afternoon had only just begun. She took a breath while feeling the sunlight on her in the blue sky. "...Okay." She had cooled her head. She may have actually been overheating, but she chose to believe she had. Then she asked Musashi''s idiot a question. "Are you going to wage war against us?" "Yeah. You''re not gonna stop until we do, right?" That was true. And that was why she said what she did. "This will mean war. Is that okay with you?" "Yeah, it is." ...Is he serious? But there was no joy on her face. Only surprise. That was the only emotion she could sense there. Because this had been too easy. Also... "Aoi!" Based on the Musashi Vice President''s tone, this was the Musashi Chancellor showing off. But the Chancellor/President''s words had more authority than the Vice President''s. That meant it was all over for Musashi. No, the Far East itself was now unnecessary. So Terumoto though, Now I can bring it all to an end. "Okay, Musashi. Our war begins tomorrow, but-..." "Ah, wait. Hold on." The Musashi Chancellor held his right palm out toward her. He stopped her, but why now? "Chickening out?" "I''m not gonna change my mind from one second to the next. It''s just that all this talk of war reminded me that we have a prior engagement." Namely... "You there, the busty Houjou girl....We have a prior engagement with you." Ujinao questioned the Musashi Chancellor''s assertion. "A prior engagement...?" Had she and Musashi made any kind of agreement related to war? She searched through her automaton memory, but found nothing. ...I do not recall this. They had not discussed such a thing at IZUMO. And she had not held any kind of meeting with Musashi since then. So... "What is this prior engagement?" "There are two actually. Two." ...Two? She could not recall even one, but now there were two. What kind of promises had she made? She was confused as the Musashi Chancellor continued. "The first is about Noriki." That was an unexpected name. It was like a physical blow from head-on, but... "...Oh?" She managed to restrict her reaction to just that. That name reminded her of her past, but this was not the place for it. Her high-speed automaton thoughts rebuked her over and over and she managed to recover. Instead of suppressing her feelings, she calmed them. Just as she had done with so many things other than him: her nation, herself, etc. "You call that a prior engagement?" "Yeah. I mean, Noriki''s gone to Suwa so he can fight you." That was an unexpected fact. It was like a physical blow from head-on, but... "" She managed to restrict her reaction to just that. That was an unexpected fact, but this was not the place for it. Her high-speed automaton thoughts- "He said something about pulling you down from your current position or destroying it or whatever." That was an unexpected fact. It was like a physical blow from head-on- "Ujinao-sama! Ujinao-sama! Your reactions are looping!" Kotarou pointed out her mistake, so she nodded. "Using a stable method is the safest option, Kotarou." "But that loop feels an awful lot like how a maiden in love would respond, Ujinao-sama." "Oh? Kotarou, are you saying I am not a maiden?" Ujinao smiled toward Kotarou and froze in place for about 2 seconds. Then she placed a hand over her mouth. "...Hee hee. There''s nothing wrong with it from time to time." "Y-you''re wasting your high-speed thoughts again, aren''t you!?" "Kotarou, you must make use of what functions you have." "But what you''re doing isn''t useful! Ujinao-sama, are you once more going insa-...oops, almost went too far there!" "This is an important meeting, so I am just a little nervous is all." "Ahhhh! I hate how reasonable that sounds if you ignore what you''re actually talking about!" Kotarou was so cute when she flailed around like that. But part of what Musashi had said had her interest. "Musashi." So she tried asking. "You have told me one of the two prior engagements. So what is the other one? And if you do have a prior engagement with us in Houjou, does that really take precedence over Mouri?" "Well, of course." Ujinao sensed the Musashi Chancellor nod. He crossed his arms and gave a dignified nod. "I mean, you came to IZUMO, didn''t you? You said you would welcome us in Kantou and you ate a bunch of the food I made in the nude." She called up her memories and confirmed that was accurate. She had drunk a lot back then. She had also eaten a lot. She remembered it tasting good, but the ingredients had come from that bar. So... "You are a good cook." "What you had there was nothing....But to get back on topic, that''s what I mean." What was what he meant? He explained. "What you said still lives on within me. So..." So... "As promised, how are you going to welcome us now that we''re in Kantou? Just so you know, everyone who was at that meeting Hisahide, Yoshitsune, Yoshiyori sided with us. Yoshiyasu is actually living with us now." He then pointed at her. "You''re the only one that hasn''t taken our side yet, so keep your promise." ...That does sort of count as a prior engagement. Masazumi released the air from her lungs to calm her body''s tension. What had happened at that IZUMO bar had been a product of that specific discussion. It had been less of a promise and more of a way to confirm each other''s positions. Ujinao had simply been saying Musashi had to go to Kantou before they could truly do that. So it was not an agreement between nations and it was not a definite promise. That seemed to be why Ujinao said what she did. "I do not believe I said much of anything in our discussion at that IZUMO bar....I did not state anything definitive about joining Musashi''s side. So I have determined your interpretation goes too far." Yeah, thought Masazumi. But out of the corner of her eye, she saw the idiot scratching his head. "Hmm..." He tilted his head. "Then why did you go to IZUMO?" Ujinao froze in place when he asked that. She remained expressionless for a few moments, but then she nodded. And she provided an answer. "To make trade arrangements." That''s a lie, thought Mitotsudaira. It was obvious Ujinao had hesitated before answering. ...Because what if? What if she prioritized her promise with my king in order to assist Musashi? What if she prioritized her promise with Noriki if he does come to meet her? Of course, Noriki''s promise had been made without her input, but since she had avoided it... ...Something must have happened. She must have had some kind of promise from back when Noriki was in Houjou. She was trying not to touch on that. And that led Mitotsudaira to realize something else. Silver Wolf: "Masazumi. You know what this means, don''t you?" She had to have noticed. Silver Wolf: "Houjou is the same." "My, my. It would seem my daughter has noticed the signs." Naito heard the Reine des Garous speak. They were on Okutama''s bow deck. They had gathered there to declare the end of the study camp and those not participating in the meeting up above had remained there. Just in case, Naito and Naruze were using Schwarz Fr?ulein and a telescope spell to aim at the meeting area. "It sure is hot..." They were sipping at drinks below a parasol while they monitored the situation. However, Naito turned back toward the Reine des Garous. "Ture-yan, what signs are you talking about? "Hee hee. That is a se C cret. But," she added while turning back toward Kimi who was sunbathing on a bench. "The best women are the ones with secrets, aren''t they?" "Judge. I did say that long ago." Kimi smiled bitterly and rolled over. She rolled from her stomach onto her back. She covered her chest with her hands as she was not wearing a bra. "Long, long ago...I met a woman living in a Technohexen house deep in the dark forest. She asked me where I was going and where I had come from, so I smiled and told her that line." "You mean...?" What did that story have to do with anything? Naito felt like she knew, but also like she did not know. If she performed a search, she would probably find the answer. But... "The best women do not attempt to divulge secrets, do they?" "Oh, well said." The Reine des Garous sat on the bench prepared for her. She brushed her massive hair back and spoke. "But a wolf will not let her prey escape once she has noticed it. And the prey here are those signs....Now, what answer will she find?" Masazumi trembled and she was not sure why. All her body''s hair bristled. The sensation ran from her toes and fingers to her spine and head, but it was not caused by fear. ...Oh, no. She had noticed the signs before Mitotsudaira said anything. No, she should say it was Mitotsudaira that had confirmed it for her. And those two were not the only ones. Asama: "Masazumi, about what Houjou-san just said..." Masazumi viewed the words on her sign frame as a verification of her thoughts. Asama had noticed something and she was typing it out for confirmation. Asama: "Houjou-san also wants war. An official war with no kindness behind it." Mitotsudaira nodded at Asama''s observation. ...That''s right. Houjou had rejected what her king had said. Silver Wolf: "She rejected the opportunity to take Musashi''s side....But my king was talking about going to war in the first place." Meaning... Silver Wolf: "My king was talking about a war where they compromise and take our side. Since she rejected that, she must not want a war made up of interpretations and compromise." Excellent job getting that out of her, my king! Hori-ko: "Is that what you were doing, Toori-sama?" Me: "Eh!? U-uhh! Yeah! Sure! Definitely!" Hori-ko: "Really? Can you look me in the eye and say that?" Me: "U-uuh... It just kind of worked out that way..." Must you two crush my respect for him? But looking at it like that, it made sense. Ujinao had avoided Noriki with the talk of "trade" because... ...She intends to fight a true war. Why? wondered Mitotsudaira. She knew why Mouri would want that. They were trying to gain the right to rule the Far East. ...Isn''t that why Mouri Terumoto wants to have a proper battle with us? But why would Houjou want that as well? "Kh..." What is it? she thought while mentally clenching her teeth. She was so close. She felt so close to arriving at some incredible answer. But she had too few signs. Several gears were missing, so the answer-revealing machine would not run. Mouri and Houjou. Why did those two nations want war? ...Why? Just as she thought that, she saw something in the distance. It was a single aerial warship traveling west through Houjou''s sky. It was a flat-topped galley painted black. ...Is that a P.A. Oda ship? No. It was probably a warship given to Takigawa by Houjou. "Excuse me." Mitotsudaira opened a telescope spell. The image showed the southern sky shimmering in the summer air, but she focused in on the ship''s bow. The side of the ship bore the name Kanie Castle. It was likely on the way to Takigawa''s battlefield as part of her forces. And Mitotsudaira realized something. ...Why isn''t P.A. Oda''s Takigawa at this meeting? Mitotsudaira was briefly baffled. If Takigawa''s group was not there, it meant she was not working with Houjou and Mouri. At the very least, they were not working together closely enough to appear at this sort of international meeting. That meant the P.A. Oda force was a diversion tactic being used by Houjou or Mouri. It was a factor meant to divert some of Musashi''s forces elsewhere. That meant Takigawa''s group was not seen as very important, but it also meant they had some freedom as a P.A. Oda force and would be eliminating the defeat at the Battle of Komaki Nagakute in advance. Thus, the three of them were not allies but were working together. That was how it had looked until now. But... ...What does this mean? Mouri was a powerful nation and Houjou was Kantou''s representative nation. They wished for war, but they had not spoken a word about their allies from P.A. Oda. That was strange. It did not make sense under the assumption that they wanted war. ...What is it they want from this war? A certain word came to mind. "...It''s a secret, isn''t it?" Asama turned toward her and asked a question. "A shared one, you mean?" "No, this isn''t about that," replied Mitotsudaira while looking away and feeling heat in her cheeks. But the word secret fit the current situation well. Mouri and Houjou. Those two representatives had to have a shared secret. ...I just hope it''s a simple one like my king''s peeping. According to Kimi, her king did not want to peep. He wanted to use the peeping to have a shared secret with the other person. That discrepancy between method and objective is a lot like him, thought Mitotsudaira. "...!?" She looked up. It must have been a sharp movement because Horizon, her king, and Asama all turned her way. Houjou and Terumoto also glanced in her direction. But she did not mind the attention. She made up her mind and opened a sign frame so they could see. And... ...Everyone. She used it to send a message to Asama, Horizon, Masazumi, and her king. She spoke to Musashi''s representatives here as a shared secret that the enemy could not see. "Their method and objective are different," she said. "Mouri and Houjou''s objective is not something they will gain in the war....It is something beyond that. They are using a victory in war as the means to gain something else." Her king used his peeping to gain a shared secret with the other person, not anything he actually saw with his eyes. So what was it Mouri and Houjou wanted here? If Musashi was the peeping victim, then Mouri and Houjou wanted a shared secret with them. It had to be something Mouri and Houjou would gain via war. It would be the full rights of Matsudaira, just like Mouri had said. In that case, thought Mitotsudaira. What were they trying to share by gaining those Matsudaira rights? She did not know. But this was as far as she would get. After sticking with her king and stating her clever opinion, the wolf came to a stop. Because... "Masazumi!" There was someone else here who could better bare her fangs in the political field. They had their Vice President who had full authority over Musashi''s negotiations. So Mitotsudaira spoke to her via sign frame. "The wolf will only carry you this far. So you follow the path from here, Masazumi. What would happen if Mouri, the bearers of one conqueror''s path, gained the full authority of Matsudaira? And what can Houjou gain from that result? The point in common between those two things is the answer to everything!" She sent her words toward someone''s back. That back had not moved or reacted at all to her words. It was Masazumi. But now she moved. She slowly raised her right hand and breathed in. Then Mitotsudaira heard Masazumi''s words. It was the same thing she always said when gathering her thoughts. "Can I say one thing?" she asked. Masazumi realized what that bristling feeling had been. Mitotsudaira had provided a lot of help here. She likely had her thoughts on the matter since they were up against Hexagone Fran?aise here ...I should probably treat her to yakiniku when we get back....I hope my part-time pay is enough... While wondering about that, Masazumi began speaking. "I mostly understand this now, so let me make something clear about the initial topic." That being... "Mouri Terumoto, I cannot transfer Matsudaira''s rights to you." Terumoto kept her arms crossed and her expression unchanged. She continued staring at Masazumi with her eyebrows somewhat raised and no smile on her lips. ...That''s fine. Masazumi had yet to strike at the core of her opponent. So she looked away from Terumoto and toward Ujinao. "Houjou Ujinao. We will wage war with you." "But..." Masazumi did not nod. "As far as Mouri is concerned, I do not think we should fight Bitchu Takamatsu Castle any more than necessary....But Matsudaira had a lot to do with Odawara." Novice: "That''s right. People often focus only on the flooding part, but that only happened after several supporting castles fell and Houjou reinforcements were kept away....Houjou has not fought any of the battles in which those supporting castles were defeated, so I think that is why they are talking of a major war now." Four Eyes: "Continue. I''m taking notes." Worshiper: "...I assume everyone knows the answer and just isn''t saying anything, but taking notes for what?" Four Eyes: "I like to copy dialogue down by hand." Almost Everyone: "Eeeek." They really never changed. But Neshinbara was right. "Houjou must fight a major war if they are to follow the Testament....But we will not make that a largescale war." "...Hey." Terumoto called out to her, but Masazumi ignored her. "Houjou Ujinao....I would like to carry out the Siege of Odawara as a series of duels based on the supporting castle battles and the actual Odawara siege." She placed her hands on the table, took a breath, and opened her mouth. "As a representative of Musashi, I, Vice President Honda Masazumi, have a request for Mouri and Houjou." She lowered her head as she continued. "Mouri and Houjou. As Matsudaira, Musashi would like to form an alliance with your two nations." She had said it. And a moment later, Terumoto responded. "No. I can''t agree to that." Terumoto gave her answer. They had indeed considered an alliance with Musashi at this point. After all... ...Something would happen if Matsudaira joined us to form a single large force. The Musashi Vice President had to know what would happen. So... "If you have anything to say, then say it." She did not need to tell the girl to raise her head. The Musashi Vice President was already directly facing her. Her bangs shook and her cheeks were somewhat flushed. It was a look of expectation concerning what she was about to say. It was the look of a girl who knew she could rejoice in herself. It was an excellent look. Her glossy lips moved to form the words. "Then I will say it." Masazumi spoke to Terumoto. "I know what Mouri and Houjou hope for after waging war with Musashi. First of all..." This is the entrance, she told herself. "You want to liberate Kantou from Hashiba." Volume 6A, 21: Debating Girls at the Debate Table Volume 6A, Chapter 21: Debating Girls at the Debate Table Are dreams Wide Or distant? Point Allocation (One Day) Flat Vassal: "...Eh? Why would a war with Mouri and Houjou liberate Kantou?" Masazumi looked up when she saw Adele''s question. She took her eyes off of Terumoto and Ujinao and she stared into the distance. ...It really is summer. With that thought, she lowered her gaze once more. She was glad they were outside. Being able to stare into the distance allowed her to reset her mood. She suppressed her exhilaration and looked to her sign frame instead of Terumoto. And... Vice President: "That is a good question, Adele." Why would Musashi fighting Mouri and Houjou bring about the liberation of Kantou? Vice President: "Because an existence with great authority will be created here." It was obvious if you thought carefully about it. Mouri had been insisting that Musashi transfer them the rights to Matsudaira''s authority. With war as the alternative. But Musashi could do the same thing. So if war did break out and Mouri lost, Musashi could have the rights to Mouri''s authority transferred to them. ...That means this war will result in Musashi, Mouri, and Hexagone Fran?aise merging or uniting in some way. What would happen if Europe''s conqueror and the Far East''s future ruler were joined through the Siege of Odawara? Vice President: "The result would be a nation carrying such a powerful history recreation that not even the Testament Union could restrain them....Hashiba will not like this war. If it qualifies as a history recreation, two powerful conquerors will be joined as one." 10ZO: "But what will Hashiba do about it?" Vice President: "They will have to intervene." It was a simple matter. Vice President: "Hashiba is not present for the current Siege of Odawara. They are also failing to participate in the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. That gives them the right to intervene in this war. And if they manage to defeat Musashi and Mouri in the process..." Masazumi explained. Vice President: "With the Testament Union under their control, Hashiba can rule over Mouri and Matsudaira to become the greatest power in the Far East." Novice: "This was a good decision. Because even if Hashiba has a large force in Kantou, that is not Hashiba''s main fleet. I doubt Hashiba''s control of them is perfect. So while Hexagone Fran?aise holds Hashiba in place, Mouri and Houjou will quickly complete their war. Once they absorb Musashi, they intend to use that triple union to crush Hashiba''s Kantou forces." Righteousness: "...So that''s what you meant by liberating Kantou!" Yoshiyasu''s surprise was to be expected. Righteousness: "Houjou was plotting this right under Mlasi P.A. Oda''s nose...?" Ujinao nodded at the Musashi Vice President''s words. That was a future they could bring about with this war. Meaning... ...To retake Kantou from Hashiba. The great authority that would result from the Siege of Odawara would act as bait to lure Hashiba in to be attacked. That was why they had gotten P.A. Oda''s Takigawa involved. She would not deny this was underhanded. If they went this far, Hashiba was sure to have its Kantou forces intervene. Given the exhaustion of Houjou''s forces and Takigawa''s situation, Hashiba would move in to take it all for themselves. But that was precisely when Kantou would be liberated. That was their plan. The plan required the creation of such a great authority, so they had needed to push Musashi to war and urge them to transfer their authority. It was certainly forceful. But Mouri was prepared to risk their own nation''s authority in exchange. Hashiba would never overlook a fight for the combined authority of the Far East''s future ruler and Europe''s conqueror. Hashiba would likely interrupt during the midpoint when the winner and loser were decided. They would add to the large force occupying Edo and Satomi and they would send any free P.A. Oda personnel to Kantou. This would be far greater than a battle on Houjou land. But, thought Ujinao. This is the only time at which we can liberate Kantou from Hashiba. Their preliminary calculations said they could fight Hashiba if these three nations joined together. Hashiba''s main force would not be present. So it would work. ...And we will have revenge. She thought back to when Musashi had fought the Battle of Mikatagahara. She had seen Edo and Satomi devastated and occupied. The Houjou Association of Indian States was Mlasi and close to P.A. Oda. That had prevented them from acting carelessly. And their actions would not have changed the overall outcome. But Edo and Satomi had been occupied. So Ujinao had made a decision. She had decided it was her duty to take Kantou back. And she had concluded that it was the Kantou way to hope Musashi survived to the end. If possible, she wanted to protect the ship he was aboard. Her public face stubbornly insisted on war while her private face hoped for the opposite. Was it a good or bad thing that he was not currently on the Musashi? If it was a good thing, this would be easier on her. So she spoke. "What will you do, Musashi Vice President?...Your decision here could earn your nation the right to rule this entire world." "I am aware of that." The Musashi Vice President faced her and spoke clearly. And she raised the hands she had placed on the table. She moved. She turned toward the gentle wind C toward Terumoto. Then she spoke to Terumoto. "Do you still want war?" Masazumi saw Terumoto nod in response to her question. "Yes." It was a solid nod. Her expression looked somewhat relaxed, but almost like... ...Like she''s saying "if you insist". Masazumi understood why that look covered her face. Because... "Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise....I understand now why you want the right to rule the Far East." "Oh, do you now?" "Judge," replied Masazumi. And... ...In a way, my next words will be the greatest "sign". With that in mind, she slowly uttered the words. "For the world....Not for ''the Far East'', but for ''the world''. Isn''t that right?" Terumoto stopped moving. She had intended to dodge the issue. She had intended to show no reaction whatsoever to whatever the girl might say. However... ...Crap. She could not use her vainglory. The Musashi Vice President''s line was too straightforward for her to dodge and she could not block it with her vainglory either. "...Damn." Terumoto covered her face with her right hand. "Sorry!" she shouted. "My bad, Exiv! They caught on!!" Laughter echoed from atop a mansion in central Paris. It came from the Roi-Soleil. He sat on the roof, held his stomach, and laughed. "Ha ha ha...! Oh, how funny!" He allowed himself to laugh. We may be facing a major battle, my subjects, but please allow me to laugh like an idiot. Because... "Terumoto, to think our shared secret would be discovered by our greatest enemy! It seems your vainglory failed to mask your own joy!" Honestly, Musashi''s Vice President is something else. "Terumoto, you are so cute. And pretty too. I know that brief look on your face in the instant your own unwanted joy removes your mask of vainglory." The Roi-Soleil embraced the signe cadre and bent backwards. "Just imagining it is making me tremble, Terumoto." Asama saw Terumoto smash a nearby sign frame with a swift punch. ...Wow... Silver Wolf: "What an odd expression of love..." Hori-ko: "I see. I could learn from her." Silver Wolf: "Y-you don''t have to use that on my king! You don''t!" But Terumoto sighed while the light of the shattered sign frame washed over her. "Hey, Musashi Vice President. What will you do?" ...Eh? Asama did not understand Terumoto''s question. Asama: "Umm, Masazumi? What did you mean when you said ''the world'' like you were turning into Neshinbara-kun?" Novice: "No, Asama-kun! If it was me, I would say ''the world...!?'' " Four Eyes: "Oh? The next time I''m reading one of your books in front of you, I''ll make sure to read lines like that aloud." Novice: "Please no!" But what had that meant? Masazumi responded while her shoulders relaxed. "Hexagone Fran?aise carries an incredible ambition. And they desire any and all power to make it a reality. This has led them to the right to rule the Far East, which can be seen as full authority over the current world." What would they use that for? Masazumi spread her hands and explained. "Hexagone Fran?aise intends to leave for the outside world and conquer the true Europe." The Roi-Soleil reached toward the broken signe cadre''s shards. Terumoto was beyond them. That was a fact. So on the rooftop, he grabbed the scattered shards of light and embraced them as if rubbing them on his body. "Terumoto..." Another signe cadre appeared nearby and immediately exploded. The people working down below watched as the Roi-Soleil flipped along the roof seven times and fell off. "Okay, everyone. Back to work." They all returned to their respective work. "If you''ve figured it out, you''ve figured it out." Masazumi heard Terumoto say that. Mouri''s leader moved her right hand as if to scoop something up within it. "The future we picture in our mind''s eye is one of fully conquering the outside world. Because once Matsudaira''s rule begins after Sekigahara, it will be difficult for the other nations to do much of anything in the Far East....Part of it is dependent on the coming age and Westphalia, but there will be conflict over how the history recreation of Matsudaira''s rule can coexist with the provisional rule of the Far East. So..." "You plan to leave for the outside world?" "Testament. If any nation can settle the outside world, it would be Tres Espa?a and us. After all, you can''t hope to settle the outside world without aerial warships and Lourd de Marionnettes. And we have a lot of nonhumans, so we have greater odds of survival in that harsh land." "B-but how much would really be gained by doing that...?" asked Asama. Shinto provided support across the entire Far East, but they did not yet reach the outside world. Asama could easily imagine the hardships of leaving those Shinto divine protections. But Terumoto had an answer. "How much would be gained? We could liberate the Far East from the provisional rule. And if we secure the land early, we get first pick and we can even take over the territory of other nations and lease or sell it to them. Do you have any idea how much we could profit from selling off pieces of the world? Also..." Also... "Well, from a more personal perspective, I want to see the world that Hexagone Fran?aise was meant to have. And from a more practical perspective, the outside world''s Hexagone Fran?aise is nearly twice the size of the Far East. There is a desire to own at least twice as much land instead of ruling the Far East. If we became the true conquerors of Europe, our influence would reach much further. Especially if we implemented that land leasing strategy I mentioned." I see, thought Masazumi. The nations were testing out different methods of settling the outside world. It was still unknown how much success they would have, but they were at least making the attempt. However... "Mouri Terumoto....Where did you get this idea?" Attempting to leave the Far East was an absurd idea. But Terumoto frowned when questioned about it. "Don''t you remember your negotiation in England? You''re the one that said Musashi would support anyone who attempted to settle the outside world." ...Oh, right! That!! Masazumi felt a cold sweat in her heart. She had unwittingly pulled a trigger within an unexpected person. But she did not deny her own words. And she understood what this meant. ...That''s right. She had been addressing the entire world back then. So if any nation would settle the outside world, Matsudaira would support them. But Hexagone Fran?aise wanted to avoid as much risk as possible in that endeavor. So they wanted full authority. They wanted the backing of the entire Far East as they risked their nation on it. But Musashi could not support just Hexagone Fran?aise after what they had said at England. If they did, England would protest since the meeting had occurred there. That had of course been addressed to all of the nations, but Terumoto shook her head. "Hexagone Fran?aise cannot allow England to take the lead. So while we drive Hashiba''s forces out of Kantou, I thought we could also take your authority for ourselves." Now. "What will you do, Musashi?...If we fight over each other''s authority, Hashiba is bound to intervene to take it all for themselves. If we ally ourselves here, we won''t wear down our forces and we won''t create a single powerful authority, so Hashiba has to act cautiously." "There''s a simple answer to that." Masazumi raised a hand. "We go to war with Hashiba." Masazumi saw countless sign frames well up around her. They displayed everyone''s faces, including Ookubo and Yoshiyasu''s. Neshinbara''s was in the center and he swung his hands down. On a count of three, he swung them back up and everyone responded in unison. "That''s not the answer!!" Wise Sister: "Heh heh heh. Masazumi, you just couldn''t hold it in any longer, could you!? Now raze Kantou and subjugate them all! It''s high time they trembled in fear of a warmonger''s impatience!" Vice President: "No, wait! I have a real reason for saying that!" Mal-Ga: You do realize your reason will be entirely meaningless to people with a different set of values, don''t you?" Vice President: "No, it isn''t about that! We''ll work with Mouri and Houjou to liberate Kantou!" Silver Wolf: "But...how? We can''t form an alliance." Masazumi sent her voice to them all in response to Mitotsudaira. Vice President: "Have you forgotten that our home base at Edo was occupied? There is a perfect history recreation for taking it back, isn''t there?" Righteousness: "Hashiba''s second Korean expedition....The Keichou Campaign!" Yoshiyasu came to a stop as she walked along Okutama''s bow deck to meet the others. ...It''s finally happening! The Kantou Liberation is here! She shivered despite standing in the summer sun. "The Kantou Liberation. And the Keichou Campaign too..." The Keichou Campaign was the history recreation of Hashiba''s expedition to the Korean Peninsula that occurred at a later time. The Hashiba forces had retreated from the peninsula when Hashiba died back in the Far East, but... "We''re doing the history recreation of that here...!?" "Wait." Masazumi heard Terumoto speak. "Hey, how are you planning to liberate Kantou? We don''t have the authority to take part in that history recreation. And we gain nothing from it. It would be a waste of our forces." "Judge," agreed Masazumi. There was an answer to both of Mouri''s concerns. She began with the second one: what they would gain from it. "Listen, Mouri Terumoto. Listen carefully. If you do everything in your power to help liberate Kantou, something otherwise impossible will happen: Every last Kantou nation will support Mouri. Do you understand what that means?" "Huh? What does that matt-..." Terumoto''s expression changed. Her eyes briefly widened and then she brought a hand to her chin and lowered her head. After a while... "So that''s it..." "Eh!? What, what!?" The idiot started hopping side to side behind Terumoto, but Masazumi did her best to ignore him. Mitotsudaira, if you could remove him with your silver chains, that would be great. Meanwhile, Terumoto looked up. "That''s not a bad idea....It''s not the same as full authority over the Far East, but it''s still significant." "Yes," agreed Masazumi as a question reached her sign frame. Bell: "Eh? Wh-what does...that mean?" Wise Sister: "Heh heh heh. She''s gone crazy! Masazumi''s war power has filled her with a desire for war, so she no longer cares about the details! That''s it, isn''t it!?" Vice President: "No, it isn''t." She heard a voice from below shouting "You''re no fun!", but how far could that entertainer project her voice? But one member of their class did understand. Smoking Girl: "Suzu, think about the map. And not just of the Far East, of the entire world." Yes. It was obvious when one viewed the full map of the world that was created from the records passed down since the Age of the Gods. Smoking Girl: "The Far East is located east of the main continent. So if anyone tries to settle the outside world, the closest area is the east coast of that continent. Corresponding back to the Far East, that''s Kantou. Meaning..." Meaning... Smoking Girl: "If Hexagone Fran?aise helps liberate Kantou, they will receive the support of the continent''s eastern nations when they begin settling the outside world....Receiving the willing assistance of other nations can actually be less work than taking full authority and doing it yourself. Isn''t that right?" Vice President: "That''s right. Traveling to the west end of the continent is sure to be a challenge, so having a bridgehead on the continent would mean a lot." That just left one thing. "Musashi Vice President, there is one problem." Terumoto stated that "problem". "How are we supposed to involve ourselves in the Kantou Liberation? Mouri has no right to do so." "Then I have a request." Masazumi reached her right hand across the table. "I''m not asking for much and I won''t ask for an alliance. But will you take my hand, Mouri Terumoto? Take my hand and I will tell you how you can participate in the Kantou Liberation....I apologize for acting all high and mighty when we''re the ones asking you for help, but the decision is yours now." Masazumi had spread her arms and held out a hand. And she waited patiently for Terumoto. Terumoto hesitated. Could she really be the one to decide everything here? Her original plans had fallen apart and she was trying to work her way into the new flow of events. Even if Mouri''s forces would follow her command, this would greatly change their plans. That was sure to cause some friction. "" Damn, she thought. ...I can''t find any vainglory at times like this. A little vainglory would handle this with ease, but what could she do without it? I''m kind of a pain in the ass, she thought while taking in a breath. Just then, the person waiting by her side began to move. It was Mouri-01. She held something up in front of Terumoto. It was a signe cadre. The message written there was from the idiot back home. ...Come on now. She had assumed it contained instructions for her decision, since he was the national ruler, but... "Terumoto, I would like a souvenir when you return." Namely... "I want to hear all about everything you do there." "Fine then!!" Terumoto swung her right hand. With a snapping motion, she solidly slapped the Musashi Vice President''s hand. "This is how I show my agreement. I''m not about to shake hands like we''re pals! Remember that!!" Then she asked what she was most curious about right now. "So how are you going to get us involved!?" "We make a deal." The Musashi Vice President''s voice sounded dignified as she raised her hand which was red from the slap. "Here, Mouri has asked Musashi for support because Hashiba''s failure kept you from fighting the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. In exchange, Musashi has a request for Mouri." That being... "As Satomi''s protectors, Musashi must liberate Edo and Satomi via the Keichou Campaign, but our forces are not up to the task. So we would like to request Mouri''s assistance." This means war, thought Masazumi. They were fast approaching a major war that would reshape the map of the Far East. "First, the Houjou battle." There was a bit of a process for that one. After all... "We are basing it on the Siege of Odawara, but we must also hold the history recreation of the Tensho Jingo Conflict that precedes it." The Tensho Jingo Conflict was a battle that occurred immediately after the Battle of Kanagawa. Houjou and Matsudaira would fight over the portion of Kantou left open when Takigawa left and they would ultimately make peace. That looked like a draw, but it would actually give Matsudaira an advantage. Houjou would use that battle to approach Matsudaira, but... "If we are going to use that as the opening battle for the Siege of Odawara duels, we need to think of some way of handling that. The problem is related to your personnel if we really do fight this battle using duels..." "Testament. If both the Tensho Jingo Conflict and the Siege of Odawara are fought primarily via duels, it will put too great a burden on us. We mostly only have four fighters: me, Kotarou, and two others. I would appreciate it if we were given some reinforcements." "Then I''ll provide whatever you lack," said Terumoto as she looked left, toward the stern. "Those are our Belle de Marionnettes. Houjou has a lot of them too, but Houjou''s mostly have identical, mass-produced personalities, while ours can act as individual commanders. So if we''re gonna send you anyone, it should probably be them....How about it, Houjou? As the #1 Belle de Marionnette producer in the east, you''ll probably be ashamed to ask, but do you want the help of our forces?" Ujinao immediately nodded in response to Terumoto''s question. It looked like she had already given it deep thought, so she must have used the high-speed thoughts of a Belle de Marionnette. So Ujinao lowered her head toward Terumoto. "Testament. If you are willing to spare some in the name of cooperation." "Sure thing." Terumoto smiled bitterly. "Think of it as our payment for letting us fight our battle here. And we can''t fight too hard in the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle, so helping out like this means a lot. Also..." Also... "If we win those duels, it''ll give us an advantage in the negotiations afterwards." ...Impressive. This was what war was. Masazumi accepted it as the cruelty of reality, and... "I hope you aren''t thinking of holding back in these duels just because we hope to work together toward liberating Kantou." "Of course not....My policy is to take every win I can get. You know what that means?" asked Terumoto. "Let your guard down, and we''ll take everything for ourselves instead of working together with you." "We will make an effort to ensure we can thank you for the warning." Ujinao nodded and opened a sign frame. She called up a map of Odawara. "I will also call for the P.A. Oda forces in our territory to make up for our limited personnel. Their enemy is you, Musashi. And Hashiba''s primary goal will be to protect Takigawa while she shows off here." She raised her eyebrows somewhat. "And now that our respective positions are clear, let me tell you something else....Sanada and Hashiba are working out a way to have the Siege of Kanie Castle double as Sanadas 2nd Siege of Ueda." ...So that''s what they''re doing. Masazumi was impressed by what Ujinao revealed. This was another major card played right at the end. "Thank you for telling us that, Houjou Ujinao....Sanada is focused on the Osaka Campaign, aren''t they? Completing the 2nd Siege of Ueda in advance will also benefit us, so we will accept that. And the Hashiba forces in Kantou are sure to take action during the Siege of Kanie Castle. When they do..." Terumoto nodded. "If Hashiba tries anything while we''re fighting over each other''s authority in the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle, we will respond immediately." Just as Terumoto said that, an unfamiliar voice reached them. "That would be a problem." Except it was not even a voice. ...Noise? It was a lot like hearing words formed from loudspeaker static. "Shall I interpret that as a declaration of war against Hashiba?" Then it appeared. It was light. A blue light stood about 20 meters to Masazumi''s left. It had a humanoid form and it carried a weapon. ...A warrior!? Asama saw the humanoid figure made of wrapped light. She also saw something react to it: sign frames. They were from the Asama Shrine and the Mouri clan and they created something. ...A force barrier! Those were used to capture ether lifeforms and prevent them from attacking. The ship''s defense system and Asama''s own techniques swiftly activated two or three of them which bound this figure. And then... "!?" The light burst. The figure standing in the center of the barrier held a sword at his hip. The barrier sign frames all shattered at once. But a few of Asama''s barriers were still intact. And she saw that the barriers were restraining and slowing the figure down, but he was not stopped altogether. ...Wait a second! This barrier was designed to restrain something on the level of a small dragon! Yet this figure could shatter that and continue moving. He looked like a lightly-armored warrior. He was a young man wearing an M.H.R.R. uniform. But his entire body was glowing with a blue light and his arms, legs, and face were all covered by what looked like wrapped paper with writing all over it. Writing of the same material scattered from the glowing paper. It rang like a small bell, but... "...He isn''t human! He''s a program!?" She questioned it because she had never seen anything like this before. ...Is this a lifeform made from a program? That was similar to a Mouse, but the data density was greater than a Mouse''s and he had human movements. Then what was he? Whatever he was, he spoke as he was pierced by several of the barrier sign frames. "It is a pleasure to meet you....I am Ootani Yoshitsugu and I was sent here by Hashiba-sama to oversee the Siege of Odawara." While shattering the barriers and with writing spilling from his body, he bowed with a strained motion. "I arrived in advance of my companions, but this ship proved difficult to board." "Well, yeah. We''d activated the security. But what are you? You didn''t drop down from above when you appeared. It felt more like you rose up from within the ship," pointed out Terumoto. "Which means through the ether pathways. Or if you are a program...through a divine transmission." "Testament." Ootani nodded. "Technically, I am not a program. Because I am...a virus. Now," he said. "Let me hear your decision. Will you or will you not make an enemy of Hashiba-sama?" Volume 6A, Afterword Volume 6A, Afterword That was Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-A. This one was all about strategizing from where the last volume left off, so it supported the topics advanced last time and discussed what they would do about the next war. Actual war also follows international rules and is supported by them when a justification is given and a declaration of war is made, so this can''t be easy for any nation. Winning isn''t everything and it''s pretty important that you also show how the war was justified, but they struggled with that a lot in the age discussed here. The lack of fast and reliable communications in particular led to a general belief that you only had to utterly destroy your enemy to win, but I also think you had to have a really positive outlook to get by in that world. So in that age, it was very important to maintain diplomatic relations with other clans. Things like political marriages were used as a form of hostage insurance by having a close relative in another clan, but that relative also had to act as a diplomat who could communicate with the other clan right away. Being a woman back then could not have been easy. Anyway, the chat. "Got any painful stories from your school days?" "I remembered one a few days ago, but I forget what it was." "I''ve been doing this for a while, but that answer is a new one!!" "Yeah, I tried to come up with another one, but I couldn''t come up with much. Only this one time my friend and I were riding our bikes back from school. We held each other''s handlebars for something akin to a three-legged race, but then we couldn''t avoid the cliff and my friend fell off." "Why didn''t you fall off?" "That''s the weird part. On the corner before the cliff, I shouted ''watch out!!'' and kicked my friend''s bike away so I wouldn''t fall too." "Sounds like you''re the one he had to watch out for. So what happened to him?" "There was a rice paddy below. The bike and my friend were embedded in it like something out of a manga. He just washed off in the waterway and went home. I really miss those times." "These days, that would have been all over the online news..." And elsewhere. Now, my work background music this time was Sanagi by Possibility. It has some nice lyrics for this kind of preparation and smoldering. Anyway... "Who most hopes for the future?" I''ll leave you with that. Wait just a bit for the next part. March 2013. A pollen-y morning. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 6B, Characters Volume 6B, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo-style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Malga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine divisions chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. - Mishina Shouichi: Mishina Hiros father. Taizous son-in-law. Head of Kantou IZUMO. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Ookubo Tadachika/Nagayasu: A rare Far Easterner with a double inherited name. A second year and head of the representative committee. Speaks in a fake-sounding Kansai dialect. - Kanou: Ookubos maid. An automaton. Head of the public morals committee. A second year. - Date Shigezane [Narumi]: Masamunes cousin. Vice chancellor of the Date clan and uses a mobile shell named Unturning Centipede. Confident elder sister type. Academy Officials - Oriotorai Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. M.H.R.R. - Hashiba Toukichirou: M.H.R.R. Vice President and monkey-masked automaton girl. The nervous bomber type. - Olimpia: Innocentiuss older and younger stepsister. Current Pope-Chancellor. - Matthias: Representative of M.H.R.R.s Catholics. Student Council President. Younger brother of Chancellor and Emperor Rudolf II. Being a puppet is fun! - Maeda Toshiie: Catholic representative. Treasurer. Samurai attendant that has become a ghost and is peacefully spending his days with his wife Matsu. - Fukushima Masanori: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #1. Speaks in an old-fashioned way. - Katou Kiyomasa: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #2. The busty blonde type and speaks politely. - Takenaka Hanbei: Ten Spears #9. Hashibas tactician. Carefree long-lived girl. Dies before the invasion of Mouri according to the Testament, but has also inherited the name of Kuroda Kanbei. - Katagiri Katsumoto: Ten Spears #10. Diligent boy who fills the negotiator role among others. Used as a plaything a lot, but he wont let it get to him and will do his best like a man! - Katou Yoshiaki: Ten Spears #4. Gold-haired, gold-winged Weiss Hexen. Speaks sharply, but surprisingly tends to act as a mediator. - Wakisaka Yasuharu (Angie): Ten Spears #5. Black-haired, black-winged Schwarz Hexen. The carefree type, but she truly is carefree. She powers up the flow of things. - Hachisuka Koroku: Shouroku. God of war pilot of the Hidamari Genbu. The cool kid of the Ten Spears. - Kani Saizou: Extremely high probability of people misreading her name. The energetic aide to the Ten Spears. Fukushimas underclassman. Nickname: Kanitama. P.A. Oda - Sassa Narimasa: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Delinquent and assault type. But methodical. - Shibata Katsuie: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Athletic type. Very troublesome after his recent marriage. - Fuwa Mitsuharu: P.A. Odas local anti-Sviet Rus treasurer. Her, Toshiie, and Narimasa are known as the Triumvirate. - Oichi: Shibata Katsuies wife. Gentle berserker. - Mori Nagayoshi: Manliest young fellow in P.A. Oda. His head spins at the instant of impact. - Takigawa Ichimasu: P.A. Oda ninja commander who excels at castle building and ship operation. Date Clan - Date Masamune: Head of the Date clan. Inherits the power of the Dragon God. Chancellor and student council president of the Date clan. - Katakura Kojuurou: Vice president of the Date clan. Full of intense highs and lows. - Yoshihime: Masamunes mother. Half demonic long-lived and half human. Principal of Sendai Date Academy. Mogami Clan - Mogami Yoshiaki: Betrayal-loving daimyo known as the Fox of Ushuu. Shrewd leader who unified frigid Mogami in a single generation. - Shakenobe: The Mouse that follows Yoshiaki-sama, mon! Hexagone Fran?aise - Louis Exiv: Hexagone Fran?aises chancellor. Refreshing young man known as the Roi-Soleil. Has divine blood. - Mouri Terumoto: Hexagone Fran?aises student council president. Delinquent type. Destined to be Musashis enemy as leader of the Western Army. - Henri of the Three Musketeers: Female combat-style automaton. Acts as the leader and as Terumotos bodyguard. Uses large remote-controlled swords. - Armand of the Three Musketeers: Male combat-style automaton. Uses broad-range gravitational control. - Reine de Garou: Turenne. Hexagone Fran?aises vice chancellor. Mitotsudairas mom. All-around giant breasts. - Mitotsudairas Father: The Reine des Garouss husband. A victim who is full of happiness and readily cries. Not so much passive as always under attack. 24 days. - Bernard: A mercenary commander from M.H.R.R., but an old man who inherited the name of someone who betrayed his home nation as a Protestant and moved from battlefield to battlefield, but is actually a Celestial Dragon and siding with Hexagone Fran?aise. Its complicated. Houjou - Houjou Ujinao: Chancellor and student council vice president of the Houjou Association of Indian States. A demonic long-lived, but has an automaton body. - Kotarou: Ninja girl Mouse that accompanies Ujinao. Skilled but gets treated like a child. Sanada - Sanada Nobuyuki: Sanadas Student Council President and Chancellor. Unclear if hes important or not and unclear if hes strong or not, but he is the type to live a long time. - Sanada Masayuki: Nobuyukis daddy. Principal of Sanada Academy. - Unno Rokurou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #7. Eccentric dancer. Uses a dancing style of swordplay. - Kakei Juuzou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #10. Tall skinny man who uses a remote-controlled shooting technique. - Miyoshi Isa: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #4. AKA Isa Nyuudou. Girl who uses a remote-controlled god of war. - Anayama Kosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #5. Looks like a nice guy. Uses ninja techniques. - Yuri Kamanosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #6. Specializes in sword fighting. - Nezu Jinpachi: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #8. Specializes in sniping. - Mochizuki Yukitada: Ten Braves #9. Automaton who uses explosion spells. Volume 6B, School Rules Volume 6B, School Rules Article 221 - Based on Article 10, when a war or any other action that will wear down a nations power coincides with an emergency or a planned history recreation, it is possible to replace it with duels by representatives to avoid the possibility of inadequate personnel or preparation. Volume 6B, 22: Justice Bringer in the Open Heights Volume 6B, Chapter 22: Justice Bringer in the Open Heights Where did you come from? Where are you going? Point Allocation (The Destination of Your Will) Light split in the wind. On a long deck floating in the blue sky, light would burst at set intervals. The shattering objects on the Mouri diplomatic ship were barrier sign frames that gathered on a certain point. There was also noise. A great downwards din rang from the center of the shattering barriers. They were footsteps. The pace was leisurely, but they were so loud it sounded like they would break through the deck. The shattering barriers moved forward with the footsteps. The barriers clung to something as it broke through them and continued forward. It was walking. Or was it trying to run but slowed to a walk? Either way, the footsteps made definite progress while sounding like those of someone climbing a mountain. The barriers shattered and turned to spray, like they were being tossed aside by the footsteps. A noise much like shattering brass instruments scattered through the air in the footsteps'' wake. And another sound joined those. It was an alarm. A female voice joined the continuous blaring of a whistle. "An enemy has appeared on the upper deck! Bodyguards, secure and evacuate the diplomats! Rear guard, return fire on the enemy!" The barrier was broken. The barrier that appeared to take its place was also destroyed. As the light repeatedly shattered and dispersed, a figure walked through the center of it all. "The enemy is Hashiba''s Ootani Yoshitsugu! He is Special Duty Officer class!" Masazumi was protected along with Terumoto. Mouri-01, who had stood by Terumoto''s side, walked around the negotiation table and stood in front of her. ...Is she fighting back? No. She held a hand toward Masazumi, and... "Fall back!...Princess!" "Yeah, I''ve got it." Terumoto grabbed the nearby idiot by the collar, tossed him backwards, and turned back toward Masazumi. "Let''s fall back." "Hey, hey, Asama," said the idiot. "What is that? Is it history''s first whatever-it-is?" "Yes. It is definitely an ether lifeform, but my scans indicate it is a pseudo-program. The mold and everything else are artificial, so it seems to be an artificial personality created by programizing ether." Despite their frantic movement, Horizon held a pot of tea as she asked Asama a question. "So is it something like an automaton made of ether?" "It has a personality, so whether it counts as an automaton or not would depend on whether it has a ''core'' to act as a soul. If even that was created artificially, then it would be history''s first data entity automaton." Masazumi did not understand at all. Vice President: "What does that mean?" Asama: "Um, to put it simply, he''s a doll. Mouri-01-san and the others protecting us here are physical dolls, but that Ootani Whatever-san is a data doll made from ether." Vice President: "Data...made from ether?" Wise Sister: "It''s the difference between your real wife and your wife in a porn game! Now do you get it!? You can brag about a real wife, she''ll do things for you, and you can do plenty of lewd things with her, but you can''t brag about a porn game wife, other people can complete her route too, and the lewd is self-service! It''s an important difference! Got that?" Vice President: "No!" 10ZO: "In the past, I would have responded to Kimi-dono only for her to say something 100 times worse back, but now I actually agree with her..." Mal-Ga: "Are you saying you do plenty of lewd things with Mary?" In a blue Far Eastern summer uniform, Mary found Tenzou on Musashino''s deck. She held a paper cup in each hand. "Here, Master Tenzou. I bought us some drinks. You like the watermelon candy kind, right?" "Oh, j-judge! You didn''t need to do that!" "It was nothing, Master Tenzou. And you''re on the job by keeping an eye on things up above, aren''t you? But why does everyone look so concerned?" "Yes, that," said the two Techohexen equipped with Scharz Fr?ulein and Weiss Fr?ulein. Of the white and black, Naruze asked Mary a question. "Tenzou just said he does plenty of lewd things with you." "Why would you tell her thaaaaat!?" Tenzou shouted at the Technohexen and Mary said "my" and placed a hand on her cheek. She smiled and started to say something, but then she blushed. "Like I said during the Battle of Kanagawa, I''m fine with a lewd ninja as long as it''s Master Tenzou," she said. "Also, it makes me proud as a woman that he is viewing that side of me as well. It means he likes me on the outside and not just on the inside. And in a way, the outside is simpler to alter than the inside, so I can kind of cheat there." "Cheat? What do you mean, Ma-yan?" "Judge. I can use makeup." Smoking Girl: "Tenzou, you haven''t been giving Mary a life that sends her to the samples corner, have you?" Flat Vassal: "It''s unusual for the 6th Special Duty Officer to get involved in these discussions!" 10ZO: "Up above! There''s a bit of an emergency underway up above!" Scarred: "Oh, I-I''m sorry, Master Tenzou. You''re trying to work, aren''t you?" Almost Everyone: "Tenzou''s bullying her...!" 10ZO: "How could you possibly reach that conclusion!?" "That''s just how we do things," typed Mitotsudaira as she moved away from her king. She did so to protect that king and the others. She moved behind Mouri-01. That placed her across the table from Ootani. They were on Mouri''s diplomatic ship, so she courteously allowed Mouri-01 to lead the defense. But that automaton''s top priority would be Terumoto. While falling back, Mouri-01 entered a quick command into a signe cadre. And as her light footsteps sounded on the deck... "I am supplying a new barrier!" It was a Holy Spell. A long, narrow signe cadre that resembled a spear pierced Ootani vertically. In quick succession, 16 of those cross shapes stabbed down with audible striking sounds. They pierced not just through Ootani''s torso but from his shoulders to his sides, from his upper arms to his elbows, and from his thighs to his knees. "I have restrained his joints!" Mitotsudaira saw Ootani stop moving beyond the table. ...Did she restrain him!? The question in her heart was soon answered. "This is entirely meaningless. I know how to respond to most all of it." All of the signe cadres shattered. 16 lights scattered through the air after the signe cadres piercing Ootani were destroyed. A large movement of his had done it. The warrior made of light had taken a pose for running toward them instead of just walking. A new signe cadre dropped from overhead to pierce Ootani once more. The cross-shaped barrier accelerated down instead of simply dropping and he responded by further lowering his preparatory stance. ...Here he comes! Beyond the table, Ootani was attempting to use his brief moment of freedom to race forward. But then Mitotsudaira saw Mouri-01 move. While falling back such that she covered for Mitotsudaira, she used a long step to lower her hips. She had turned to the side with her left knee forward. She slid back a bit and took a seated firing pose. Mitotsudaira realized she was unarmed, but... ...She''s going to produce a gun, isn''t she!? Automatons could launch or fire bullets with their gravitational control. According to the records, the Honda family''s Kazuno had used her gravitational control to fire cannons and wield swords during the Battle of Mikawa. Now, metal components spilled from the inside of Mouri-01''s skirt. They were the parts to a rapid-fire matchlock pistol. There were multiple rapid-fire mechanisms and chambers among the pieces she sent individually into the air. And while she sat in preparation and swung her hand out... "" The components came together in an instant, like they were being pulled into place by strings. They fit together with the sound of lightly vibrating metal. And Mitotsudaira heard a voice. It was Mouri-01''s and it was used to confirm her enemy. "Master Ootani Yoshitsugu," she said. "According to the Testament, you are one of Hashibas great commanders and a Ministry of Justice official in charge of trials and executions. The fear brought by that role gave you the Urban Name ''Slayer of a Thousand''....You have a close friendship with Ishida Mitsunari and fight fiercely for the Western Army at Sekigahara," said Mouri-01. "But after the betrayal of an ally, you are surrounded and your forces obliterated. You ultimately commit suicide on the battlefield." Mitotsudaira thought about what she said. ...Isn''t that going to be a really short career? Mitotsudaira reminded herself they had just held a meeting with Mouri and Houjou. As a result, they would be fighting the Siege of Odawara, the Tensho Jingo Conflict, and the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. It also looked like they would be fighting the Keichou Campaign against Hashiba''s forces. If they completed the history recreation to that point, they would be in striking distance of the Honnouji Incident, in which Nobunaga was assassinated, and the Battle of Sekigahara, which occurred after Hashiba''s death. Sekigahara was not that far off. And yet here they had a combat data entity that would see his end at Sekigahara. ...My king. Mitotsudaira glanced over to see her king looking at Ootani. He squinted a bit and scratched his head at what Mouri-01 had said. He looked somewhat displeased, or like he could not accept something. That filled Mitotsudaira with relief. Part of her thought he was being too kind to an enemy, but that was best for their king. It was her duty to protect that kindness. Yes, she thought. It might be inappropriate to look at it like this, but I''m closest to him right now and he needs me more than anyone at times like this. So... "...!" She saw attacks intersect before her eyes. Mouri-01 and Ootani faced each other across the table. The first to move was Mouri-01 as she crouched down and fired below the table. Ootani responded by diving below the table. ...That''s crazy! He was moving toward the bullets. But he had already swung his blade. The sword at his hip was made of light, and... "It''s growing...!?" It clearly grew. As he swung the blade with a snap of his elbow, it extended to about 5 meters. The sword was made of the same bluish-white light as his body and it sliced through the table''s legs. Specifically, the two on Mouri-01''s side. Ootani placed a hand on the other end of the table. He had the momentum of his run, so this slammed the legless side of the table diagonally against the floor. From Mitotsudaira''s side, the table looked like a ramp and light burst from its surface. That was Mouri-01''s bullets. They had anti-ghost spells applied and they were deflected by the slant of the thick table. The sound of a hammer on wood sounded six times, but it accomplished nothing. Mouri-01 raised her gun and looked back toward Mitotsudaira. "This is the problem with bringing along valuable items." "True enough." Mitotsudaira replied, but the battle continued. The momentum of the table''s collapse sent it sliding along the deck. Then barrier signe cadres dropped from the sky and pierced the table. It was an anti-ghost barrier, so it had no effect on physical objects. It would have an effect on Ootani who was below the table and pushing it toward them, but... "...!" Seven of the barrier spears shattered. But the other nine remained in the table. They had not shattered. Asama: "The auto-targeting somewhat missed because he was hiding below the table!" The nine crosses had their minimum altitude set at the deck and they all approached Mitotsudaira and Mouri-01 while shaking from the table''s movements. Hori-ko: "Our anti-ghost attacks don''t work on him, but he can interact with physical objects? Isn''t that cheating?" Novice: "Well, Ootani Yoshitsugu has always seemed pretty overpowered, so it''s kind of unavoidable." Vice President: "That''s not what I want to hear when he''s chasing after me!" Imagine what it''s like on the front line. Just then, the accelerating table gained an even larger speed boost. Mitotsudaira knew what that had to mean. ...Did he kick the table!? Mitotsudaira did not know how strong a data entity would be. In fact, no one here did. But if he could push that heavy table, build up its speed, and kick it away, his strength far surpassed that of a human. And Ootani came into view once more. A warrior decorated with wrapped paper stood beyond the table. His body was leaning horizontally after unleashing a sideways kick. He had swung his arms to keep his balance. The accelerated table was a counterattack against Mouri-01 who had taken a seated firing pose. Mouri-01 remained in that seated firing pose. She could not dodge like that and the table acted as cover, hiding Ootani from her. What is she going to do? wondered Mitotsudaira. But then she heard a quiet voice. It was Mouri-01''s. "Everyone, I leave this to you." She called out to someone with an almost carefree tone. Mouri-01 formed many thoughts in her artificial brain. She did not know all of what Ootani Yoshitsugu could do. But there were two areas in which she was certain she had an advantage. ...My thought speed and memory capacity as a Belle de Marionnette! She knew that Ootani Yoshitsugu was an ether lifeform and a data entity. From a theoretical standpoint, his thought speed would be equal to the greatest speed at which ether could be constructed: infinite speed. Automatons were the same in that regard, but since he was made purely from ether, he would have less thought speed resistance. But he was a program and an individual. His thought logic was supplied entirely by the program constructing him. That meant he had to calculate everything himself and could not have someone else handle it. Belle de Marionnettes were different. Their artificial brains were equipped with circuits for calculating several thoughts separately and they could use their shared memory to leave processing tasks with other Belle de Marionnettes. He used serial processing that was like running quickly down a long road. They used parallel processing that was slower but allowed them each to rush down a short road. Looking at the time from the beginning to the end of the processing, he could never outdo them. Then there was the issue of memory capacity. The amount of data that could be used for remembering things was controlled by their memory devices and the size of those devices. Ootani Yoshitsugu was humanoid, so his memory capacity could not leave human-sized territory. Meanwhile, the Belle de Marionnettes had shared memory, so they could stock up their decisions. That meant they could use their high-speed thoughts to make many decisions and select the best one from their stock. Mouri-01 had already informed her fellow Belle de Marionnettes of the current situation and been given a stock of many decisions. They used simple words as a key, so she listened the others'' suggestions: "Lady Mouri-01, you should jump over the table and make an aerial attack!" "How about you and Lady Terumoto dodge and let the table sweep aside the other nations'' leader!?" "Staying there, clinging to the table, and sliding along with it would probably feel great!" These were split-second decisions. Some gave consideration to actual tactics, while others were more absurd. But she would not know whether or not any one of these was truly useless until the situation played out. So Mouri-01 stocked up all of those thoughts in her shared memory. And she used her high-speed thoughts to judge the time limit. ...The table will reach the critical collision point in another 20 seconds within my accelerated thoughts. She had to make a decision by then. She used her high-speed thoughts to calmly view the moving scene before her eyes. ...Now, then. I need to choose, she thought. The decision that Mouri-01 made in her high-speed thoughts was one that allowed her to dodge and attack. She would raise her hips but swing her body backwards. ...I will stand on the table...! She would fall back because she had no reason to move beyond the approaching table. If she could stand on the table and fall back along with it, the expensive furniture would act as a shield. It would be especially effective as a barricade against Ootani Yoshitsugu thanks to the barrier signe cadres piercing it. This was not a problem. In order to match her speed to the table''s, she would need to adjust how quickly she raised her hips. She would use the standing motion to leap backwards. If she had been standing, she could not have immediately leaped backwards. She would have needed to lower her hips first. But while sitting, she could use her knees and hips as springs to launch herself backwards. She had not planned for this. She had just so happened to remain seated while gathering everyone''s opinions. But, she thought. I did not panic and immediately reach the decision that I needed to stand up. Does that mean I am developing some combat instincts within me? ...This is interesting. She had gone through training and fought in battles, but she had not expected for a machine like her to use her "instincts" against someone on the level of a Special Duty Officer. Henri was often thinking about humans, but what was wanted of Belle de Marionnettes may have been surprisingly similar. "Now, then." Mouri-01 ended her high-speed thoughts. She moved. The command she had decided on was sent to her body. She matched her speed to the table''s. "..." And she kicked. Just then, Mouri-01 saw light grow from the approaching table. It was a blade. Ootani Yoshitsugu''s glowing sword stabbed through the table and raced toward her chest. Ujinao sensed it all. Ootani and Mouri-01''s attack and defense intersected in an instant. Ujinao understood what had happened. It was a strange battle. Their locations were impossible to predict based on their starting points and the result. ...Oh? First, Ootani kicked the table forward and Mouri-01 attempted to fall back while standing on that piece of furniture. The table had been kicked with enough force for Ujinao to adjust the speed at which she fell back. But a moment later, things shifted. First, it was Ootani. Ujinao''s senses detected him shattering while still in his kicking pose. This was not the result of cumulative damage from the barriers. She knew that thanks to the Asama Shrine Representative who had retreated to the side. The girl spoke up with a sharp voice: "The enemy''s ether reading has not diminished!" Ootani had not shattered. What had shattered was his shell C his lingering traces. The contents were elsewhere after taking a different form. Where were they and what form had they taken? ...A sword! Ujinao was familiar with swords, so she caught on quickly. When Ootani had kicked the table, his hands had been empty. Then where had his sword gone? ...The bottom of the table!? The table was clearly thick since it had withstood Mouri-01''s gunfire. Ootani must have stabbed his blade of light into the underside. That meant he had not kicked the table so it would hit them. It was to transport his body after reshaping it into a sword. Ujinao stroked the sword on her right hip as she fell back. "That does sound like something a data entity would do..." Ujinao now knew what the enemy was. ...The warrior part is not his true form! Most likely, he was a program made of ether without a fixed form. He had only taken on the warrior form and equipment so he could move around more easily. He could compress his data into whatever body part or piece of equipment he liked so it could be transported. So where was he now that he had abandoned his other parts? ...The bottom of the table! Ootani would appear from the sword like water welling up from a spring. So what would he do next? "Mouri-01!" Before Ujinao could provide a warning, a glowing sword pierced the table and raced out. It stabbed into Mouri-01''s chest. Mitotsudaira saw Mouri-01 receive the attack. The automaton had just raised her hips to fall back. The glowing blade stuck out from the right side of her back. It was a direct hit. The sword entered below her right breast and left through her back. It accurately stabbed out below the shoulder blade, so that attack would have split the lung and sliced through the heart. At this rate, the table would crash into her, but... Asama: "Kyaaaaah! Zubyaaaaaaaah!!" Novice: "No, Asama-kun! That was more of a ''stab!'' or ''shnk...!'' " Four Eyes: "I see you''re going with fairly normal onomatopoeia now." Novice: "Well, when I wrote ''ndozpubryazorizori!'', someone on an anonymous site said it was incomprehensible and took especial offense at the ''zorizori'' part. And come to think of it, that was you, wasn''t it!?" Four Eyes: "That sounds like me, but I''ve posted things like that so often I don''t remember that one." Unturning: "You two sure are close." Four Eyes: "...Are we?" Novice: "Not again! Not again!! And there''s kind of a battle going on!" That is true. But there was new movement beyond the sign frame Mitotsudaira had glanced at. Mouri-01''s right arm had been severed at the base. Her summer uniform''s sleeve was partially torn and her right arm flew through the air, but... ...Eh? Mouri-01 was moving. And not because she was wobbling from the injury or unsteady from the force of the attack. "Too bad." Mouri-01 got up. She matched her speed to that of the approaching table, placed the sole of her right foot on it, and stepped onto the diagonal surface. She did not falter as she began surfing on the table and Mitotsudaira realized something. ...This is the same as Walsingham and Horizon...! "She removed her right arm before the attack hit, didn''t she!?" That was exactly what had happened. Mouri-01''s right arm rotated itself through the air. With the inner shoulder connector exposed, it sent itself out at a height of 3 meters. This was gravitational control. Her right arm aimed its pistol toward the blade sticking out of the table. At the same time, she swung her left hand out. The components of a second pistol spilled from the left side of her skirt. The metal firearm was instantly assembled in her left hand and it aimed at the blade protruding from the table. Ootani Yoshitsugu was a data entity, so the blade was a part of him and he would take damage if it was shot. "You are mine!" Gunfire rang out. However, it came as a surprise to Mitotsudaira. First, it was only one shot. And second... ...That was fast! The timing was wrong. Mouri-01''s right arm had fixed itself in midair and its pistol fired a beat too soon. And not at Ootani Yoshitsugu. "Mouri-01!?" Her own arm fired her own pistol at her own body. Asama could not follow all the action. She was a student and a shrine maiden. She did not understand the subtleties of close-quarters combat or the meanings of the various actions. But there was one thing she understood better than Mitotsudaira or Ujinao. She understood why Mouri-01''s right arm had fired on her. ...I know what that is... While falling back, she saw Mouri-01 knocked to the left. Asama watched her long blonde hair fluttering through the air and her right arm fixed motionlessly in the air. "That is a virus program!" That was Ootani Yoshitsugu''s true form. "He is not a mere data entity! He is a virus that uses divine transmission pathways to mess with and hijack divine transmissions devices and program-controlled machines!" Mouri-01''s right arm had been hijacked by Ootani Yoshitsugu. Someone made a decision as soon as they saw that. It was Asama. She quickly confirmed the Musashi''s purification information. "...Any reports or records of an intrusion!?" External virus programs attacked the Musashi on a daily basis. Nations, corporations, and individuals would attack them in the hopes of gaining the data within the Musashi. To defend against those attacks, checkpoint gates were set up at various points around the divine network. On top of that, the divine transmission pathways were purified. The daily tuning of the divine transmission and ether pathways did more than maintain the ship''s infrastructure; it also eliminated any viruses that had made it through. The process was performed periodically, but Asama tried to do her own check whenever she had some spare time. ...In addition to viruses, it also prevents stagnation, mysterious phenomena, and divine transmission interference. The Asama Shrine had been in charge of this for many years, so they could generally perform the tuning with a single command. Everything impure or malicious was purified and most of it was returned to ether. At the same time, people''s personal divine transmission histories were checked for anything "extra" that had made it in from outside. For example, there was an idiot who kept hitting the "enter" button for a European uncensored religious art site which was clearly a scam, an idiot who viewed a porn game walkthrough site crawling with viruses, and an idiot who regularly browsed a porn site that stole your personal information. Of course, it was all the same idiot. Recently, she had installed Hidden Nobility, stealth monitoring software used by shrine experts, on his sign frame and PC, but she was a little worried she was turning their national representative into a porn spy. At any rate, she had confirmed that Musashi was safe. But had they only won because they could pour so much more power into their defenses? It was possible Ootani had appeared here because he could not touch the Musashi. ...But we should probably inspect all of the transport ships. She immediately sent word to her father. Asama''s Dad: "Okay! I''ll head to the port and check it out!" How many do you think there are? But the situation was still underway. Mouri-01 had been sent flying and the table had accelerated toward them. And up above, Mouri-01''s pistol aimed their way. "Watch out...!" Asama activated a defense barrier and started to move forward. With him and Horizon falling back, she thought it was her duty to move in front of them. However... "Wait, Asama," he said. "You can''t move out in front." "You mustn''t, Asama-sama!" Two hands reached out from behind to stop her. They were Horizon''s. And as she wrapped her arms around the shrine maiden, her hands grabbed ahold of her breasts from behind. ...Eh? Asama did not often experience such a solid grope. Ootani heard a scream. It came from beyond the table he had pushed forward as a barricade and weapon. He thought it had to be Mouri-01''s, but... "Kyaaaaah!?" ...Why is the Asama Shrine Representative screaming!? Hashiba had informed him that infighting was extremely common for Musashi, but he had never expected it here. He was glad he belonged to the peaceful Hashiba forces. He had heard Shibata''s forces were also quite cannibalistic, but... ...Musashi is frightening indeed if their "survival of the fittest" attitude is stronger even than the Shibata forces! Laughter echoed from the Musashi''s deck. It was Kimi. She was lying on her side atop her bench and she had one arm over her bare breasts and one holding her stomach. "Heh heh heh. Now that''s a nice and deep groping! Can anyone do that for me!? Oh, I''m sure you can, Mito''s mom, so you don''t need to try! C''mon, Adele! Or Suzu! Come here and start groping!" "Eh? Eh?'' "Why me!? And things are looking dangerous up there!? What are we supposed to do!?" "Good question." "An excellent question." "A good question." "A very good question." Kimi, the Reine des Garous, Narumi, and Gin all spoke at once. Kimi looked to the Reine des Garous, who looked to Narumi, who looked to Gin, who... "Master Muneshige." "Judge....That ship is under Mouri''s control, so we cannot jump onto it from outside. It would automatically take defensive actions against a foreign intruder....And Mouri probably wants to avoid owing us a favor when we have a battle tomorrow. So we can only entrust this with the people already there." "A very good summary." "A good summary." "An excellent summary." "Good summary." After hearing their answer, Adele finally shouted up at the diplomatic ship. "5th Special Duty Officer! Good luuuuuuck!!" Ootani saw Mouri-01 fly out from behind the table and into the air on the right. Her flight would be partially due to her kicking off of the table. With an automaton''s thought speed, reducing the impact to minimize the damage would be a simple task. But Mouri-01 held a gun in her left hand. From his perspective, it was the outside arm. She would have difficulty turning around enough in midair to aim his way and, even if she did manage to shoot him, whether it was a devastating hit or not would be entirely up to luck. So he decided now was the time to act. He would kick the table again to slam it against the opponents who were falling back. He aimed left, toward the Houjou and Mouri representatives. He had to stop them with the table while he took care of his true target. His true target was Musashi''s Chancellor. ...He is Hashiba-sama and Mitsunari-kun''s greatest foe! He would be an enemy of Hashiba''s forces at Sekigahara and the Osaka Campaign. Slaying him here would be a valuable result. "Mouri! Houjou! You are attempting to toy with the history recreation for your own futures! So I intend to exterminate that playful attitude at the root!" With that, he pushed hard on the table. While lifting his body forward, he struck the table with his shoulder and... "Here I go!" He kicked the bottom of the table. In that instant... ...Huh!? His control system for visual data saw something. The Mito Lord was charging straight toward him. It only took an instant. Ootani thought the Mito Lord was going to jump over the table. Either that or use it as a stepping stone to circle behind him. But he was wrong. The Mito Lord matched his pace from directly ahead and then raised her right knee. And... "Here...!!" She hit the table with a crushing kick immediately after he kicked it. And her kick sent it down toward him with enough force to break the two remaining legs. As a result, the table lost all support. "...!?" And it rapidly snapped shut. Ujinao sensed something unbelievable. ...Huh? The table lost its legs and became no more than a board. That was the Mito Lord''s counterattack against Ootani''s kick. And she did more than just kick it back. She dropped her heel down on it like an axe. That blow struck the thick table and smashed the two legs supporting it. And as the sound of destruction filled the air... "How about that!?" There was nothing more than the tabletop below the Mito Lord''s foot. Ootani was below there. He had to have been crushed. The table had been instantly flattened to the ground, so there was no way he could have escaped. But she soon had her answer. There was light. A crushed wind whipped up from the gap below the tabletop the Mito Lord stood on, but... ...That isn''t it! A humanoid figure grew from the center of the tabletop. That warrior was Ootani Yoshitsugu. As a data entity, he had deactivated the setting used to interact with the tabletop. The table had not crushed him. Ootani Yoshitsugu forcefully jumped up. "Impressive...!" With that, he swung his sword toward the Mito Lord. The weapon grew as he swung it. It extended to several meters in order to slice horizontally through the Mito Lord''s torso. It hit. And light shattered at the slash''s destination. The solid sound provided the answer. Ootani''s sword had shattered. Ootani Yoshitsugu saw the shards of light scattering in the wind. ...It shattered!? That was exactly what had happened. The sharp point made from his own body had grown long enough to easily reach the enemy, but it had been broken. Why? he wondered. I did not have the blade judge a hit until it was right on the verge of hitting. "" To answer his question, he looked to the enemy. His high-speed vision saw the Mito Lord standing in front of him. He knew she had Loup-Garou blood. Reading the Chancellor''s Officers Almanac was enough to find that information. But even with Loup-Garou blood, she should not have been able to touch a data entity like him. ...Then how...!? Just as he asked that... "" He detected an attack from behind. It was the wind. Some of his body had been scattered as a side effect of passing through the table. It was that scattered portion of his body that sensed it. Ether and writing escaped the wrapped paper that seemed to contain his body and the wind carried it toward something. ...Cross-shaped barrier lernen figurs!? Mitotsudaira moved forward. She did so because Ootani had quickly ducked down. He stayed low like a bug as two lines of light raced above his head. They were blades. Cross-shaped ones made of ether. They were two of the cross-shaped barrier sign frames that had been stabbed through the table. They were anti-ghost and humans could not touch them. Yet they flew through the air to reach her hand. ...I have a way to hold the unholdable. The trick was simple. "Silver chains!" The silver chains were a divine weapon. They were made from ether metal and they retained that power even after being formed into physical chains. The two obelisks attached to her hip hard points had ejected a silver chain each. But she wanted to avoid grabbing Ootani Yoshitsugu with the tight arms on the end because she did not know how much of an effect Ootani''s virus would have. So she grabbed the two barrier sign frames with the silver chains'' tight arms. When she had slammed the table down, the barrier sign frames had floated up from the table due to their minimum altitude setting. After they fell out, she grabbed two of them and launched them at Ootani. He had dodged the slashes she made at his back using the silver chains, but based on his timing... ...He''s reliant on sight!? Was there a reason why a data entity would insist on using a human form? Asama would probably tell her if she asked, but the explanation would probably be quite lengthy. For now... "I can finally take you on!!" Mitotsudaira pulled back the silver chains and sent the twin swords toward Ootani. Volume 6B, 23: Entangled Ones in the Open Heights Volume 6B, Chapter 23: Entangled Ones in the Open Heights The unexpected Occurs at unexpected times Point Allocation (Table) Ootani engaged in a sword fight. He formed a data blade in each hand. The enemy''s weapons were anti-ghost, but he had to strike down the enemy regardless. Thus, he adjusted his output to maintain a high anti-physical object setting. ...I cannot keep this up for long. Strings of text danced along the ether paper wrapped around his body and it scattered into the air around him. That glowing detritus surrounded him and was swept away by the wind as he struck at his opponent with dual solid noises. The Mito Lord''s sword technique was rough. But not from a lack of skill. She was not contained by any standard form and she used speed and strength to forcibly create the best possible actions for herself. Thus, there was no "waiting" in her attacks. At times, there was no pause for breath between attacks. That left no apparent opening. If he was to match her movements and behavior to "strike at an opening", he would have to intervene in her speed and strength. "You are like a beast...!" Light scattered as the series of slashes constantly targeted his vital points. Each individual attack was soft. She was using the chains instead of her human joints. A wrist could only bend and turn so far, but these slashes were launched with whip-like speed and would even spin around. Also... ...The length of the chain adds to her reach...! Those factors, combined with the Mito Lord''s bursts of speed, led to a series of slashes. She was a lone wolf, but she might as well have been a full unit of troops. Her swords flew in gently but heavily. She was using even more strength than necessary to defeat him. Her sword technique had undoubtedly been developed through battle with an enemy more powerful than him. She mixed speed with brute force and included no attempt at trickery. He dealt with all that while moving to get his blade through. If the only opening was found by intervening in her speed and strength, then that was what he had to do. Most of his power was being used for evasion and blocking the enemy''s swords. His thought speed was causing him to heat up, so he had very little power left to spare. Thought was only useful after he had gotten his body to move appropriately. Also... "Mouri...!" Mouri-01 was aiming a pistol his way from the edge of the deck. She would occasionally fire at him while one-armed and kneeling. She only fired one shot at a time to ensure she did not hit the Mito Lord, so she predicted when he would attack and sent an accurate shot then. She too would be using high-speed thoughts to take aim. Her firing pose was fixed in place because she could not divert any thoughts to moving her body. But Ootani did have a method available to him. He had hijacked her right arm which was still in the air. He would have preferred to target the Mito Lord with it, but... "...!" He returned fire on Mouri-01. He did not need rapid-fire here. His goal was to make her move. While moving, she could not take such careful aim to fire on him. Also, he could not reload the pistol held by the stolen right arm. He had to preserve the ammunition and endure. ...Yes. Ootani thought, I am enduring this great pressure from the enemy. Mouri-01 heard a sound. "Ko." It sounded a lot like a hand drum, but it was not the tone of a musical instrument. It was Ootani. He deflected the silver wolf''s attacks with his two swords and occasionally stuck his blades in and materialized them. And while tearing at the wolf''s clothing and skin, he produced a sound. "Ko, ko ko ko...ko." It was laughter. It sounded like confusion or like a mimicked laugh. But it was neither confusion nor mimicry. ...You have little experience. The only information they had on Ootani came from the Testament. He would have been tested within P.A. Oda, but this had to be his first actual battle. As an automaton, Mouri-01 realized something from that situation. New experiences were valuable things. So... "Ko ko, ko, ko." She heard that awkward laughter. "Mito Lord!" And she sensed danger. The vision of her high-speed thoughts saw the glow of Ootani''s body intensify. His ether was heating up. It was only a slight increase in light, but... ...He is rejoicing...! He felt joy in this situation. Ootani laughed. He had originally intended to criticize Houjou, Mouri, and Musashi and to attack the Musashi Chancellor if necessary. That was going too far for someone who would be lost at Sekigahara, but he thought that was best for now. And if it was the best course of action, then it was justice. However... ...This great pressure is wonderful...! He would meet his end when an ally betrayed him at Sekigahara and destroyed him. He would lose his forces and commit suicide rather than let the enemy lay a hand on him. He must eventually be hopelessly surrounded like that. Compared to that...no, when thinking about that, this situation was worth heating up over. He was facing several enemies in enemy territory. ...Hm. Someday, eventually, one day, and in the near future, he would fulfill his duty at the center of an even more intense scene. He was no more than an artificial being. Hashiba and the others who had created him likely had a number of thoughts on the matter, but a program had one primary purpose: to execute the code given to them. The absolute code carved into his body was a single name: Ootani Yoshitsugu. That was a wise and brave commander praised by Hashiba and a good friend of Ishida Mitsunari. But he had later been inflicted by a serious illness and used his actions to call out to Mitsunari. He had temporarily sided with Matsudaira, but ultimately fought for the Western Army at Sekigahara. The rest he had reviewed countless times. His code would be completed at Sekigahara. But he could only speculate about what had yet to occur. Even after being assembled and rolled out by Hashiba, what knowledge he had of his eventual fate came from simulations carried out by his high-speed thoughts. But this was different. This was an enemy. The pressure of this enemy would eventually multiply to hundreds or even thousands of times this size and attack him. "Ko, ko ko ko...ko ko." He laughed from his throat. Yes, when encountering the unknown and learning of their possibilities, what they must accomplish, and what form would satisfy them, humans would laugh. Ootani laughed and he was thankful. He was thankful for this battle in which the enemy immediately struck back when he interrupted their meeting to criticize them. He was thankful for this opponent that made his future feel real to him for the very first time. "Thank you very much." With those words, he drew a sword. This was not one of the blades he had held in either hand. It came from the center of his chest. He split his armor body open like it was a book. "Come forth." There was light and it was not shaped like a standard Far Eastern or Western sword. It was the foundation of his power as a data entity. The sword-length object rose up from his own body. "Tsuruga Masamune." It was a daito. As soon as he wielded it, the sky glowed. Something arrived from overhead. "Oh? Trying to make it a sure thing, are you?" A great number of crosses dropped like a waterfall. Mitotsudaira fell back. The dense pack of barrier signe cadres were more like a solid mass than a wall. This attack was meant to crush Ootani rather than restrict his movement. They were Catholic and Mitotsudaira knew who had ordered for them. "Looks like we can''t go easy on you!!" It was Terumoto. Her group had already fallen back to the rear of the deck where Mouri-03 and the other automatons protected them. After Mitotsudaira saw her king and the others there too, she focused on the objects falling from the sky. "!" She had the silver chains throw the two swords toward Ootani. But she did more than throw them. She sent them to either side of him to restrict any evasive actions now that he had drawn a sword from his chest. But Mitotsudaira saw something in the instant the crosses completed their fall. Ootani raised the sword he had just drawn. Light exploded on the Mouri diplomatic ship''s deck. The cascade of barrier signe cadres was entirely deflected and scattered at once. But that was not the intended result. "They were broken...!?" That was exactly what had happened. Everyone there saw extraordinarily large destruction. The only sounds were the roaring of air and the shattering of light. As the glowing detritus and shards scattered, they built up for an instant and then exploded all the more powerfully. All that remained were the many shards and glowing dust of the signe cadres and... "Is that...?" From close range, Mitostudaira saw something in the light. A warrior stood at the center of the destroyed crosses. Ootani Yoshitsugu was unharmed. Mitotsudaira saw that Ootani Yoshitsugu had taken no damage. The crushing attack from the sky had caused him no injury or hindrance. ...How did that happen? Ootani was created from light shaped like wrapped paper and from scattering writing. He appeared to be standing there, unchanged from before. The only changes were the absence of the sword in front of his chest and... "...?" There was something within the scattering and falling light. No, the objects in the light were not yet fully formed. Something was slowly taking form in the air behind him. They were arms. Long, slender arms made of bluish-white light stuck out of the empty air behind him. There were three of them and the length to the first joint was at least 3 meters. They were all identical in shape. They had machine like joint structures, they looked like they would creak when they moved, and the end was combined with a blade. The overall shape reminded Mitotsudaira of something. ...A god of war!? During the recent commotion at the Date clan, Masamune''s god of war, the Seiryu, had supposedly had just its arm appear out of empty air. Could Ootani actively eject just a portion of a god of war like that? But Mitotsudaira had to wonder what was at the other end of those arms. Also... ...How would a data entity pilot a god of war? The god of war would be made from a program as well. So how would Ootani use it? Just as she wondered that, Ootani made his move. He raised his right hand and swung the wrist downwards. "...Now, then." She heard his voice. She responded by moving forward. She had no idea what she could accomplish here, but she could at least contact him using the silver chains. So... ...I will stop him! But Ootani gave his god of war an unexpected movement. "Assault them, Tsuruga Masamune." One of the three arms slammed its giant blade straight down. It pierced the deck like a stake. A moment later, Mitotsudaira lost something: her footing. The deck below her racing feet suddenly... ...Disappeared!? Mitotsudaira''s feet started to flail through the air, so she forced them forward instead. The movement produced a solid sound from her heels and it brought her to a stop. That meant the deck existed below her feet. Her footing had not disappeared. But the long platform in the sky had definitely shaken. As if it had been hit by an impact, it lost power and fell lengthwise a bit. And that was continuing. The diplomatic ship intermittently spat out writhing motions and shook violently. The shaking was accompanied by the groaning of metal. ...What is this!? Something was happening to the ship. No. She could guess what was happening here. She was just unsure if she should trust her intuition since she had never seen or heard of something like this happening before. How could she explain this situation? "Lady Terumoto!" A belle de marionnette spoke over the ship''s speakers. "Someone has locked down the ship''s control system! We cannot control the ship! Currently..." A shock ran through the ship''s port side, which bordered the Musashi. The vibration was powerful enough for the deck to creak and continuous metallic sounds reached them from the left. ...Is this...!? "The port ether cannons are preparing to fire. The ether fuel restriction has been released!...They are capable of firing!" "Oh, dear. Now this is a problem. Could I ask something of you?" Gin heard the Reine des Garous''s voice. A battle was underway on the Mouri diplomatic ship overhead. ...It sounded like quite an exciting battle. But now... Sixteen hatches opened along the side of the diplomatic ship and short-barreled ether cannons stuck out. Gin had already pulled out Cuatro Cruz due to the emergency situation, but she asked two questions just to be sure. "Master Muneshige, is there no way for us to board the ship as belated reinforcements or to take the easy route and just sink the ship?" And... "Is it possible for the diplomatic ship to fire on us?" "Well, Gin....For your first question, while they have announced they cannot control the ship, Lady Mouri Terumoto has not given us permission to board. So if we act, it could still lead to diplomatic issues." "I see," said Gin as Muneshige continued. He looked up into the sky where a row of sixteen cannons was visible on the diplomatic ship''s port side. "Generally, a diplomatic ship''s weapons are locked down and unusable when it arrives. For an ether cannon, the fuel supply is cut off, the core shell creation mechanism is locked, and the other nation confirms this. However..." "Those locks are meaningless now that the ship has been hijacked by a virus like Ootani Yoshitsugu." "Judge. To respond to the unexpected, even a diplomatic ship cannot be left entirely defenseless and unarmed. While engaged in diplomatic relations, it will carry enough weaponry to escape from an enemy nation. But at this close range..." Adele gave a shout while looking at the Reine des Garous who opened a sign frame to arrange for something. "Everyone, take defensive action!!!!" The ether cannons erupted. Asama saw light launched toward the Musashi from the port side of the shaking diplomatic ship. It was the light of ether cannons. These were light cannons that used an ether core shell. They could make an attack with just the firing mechanism and ether fuel, so they could be made quite small and could be installed without using up much ship space. That was why small ether cannons were used in diplomatic ships and in the cannon batteries of large, fuel-rich ships. However... ...Isn''t a simultaneous attack pretty dangerous!? At such close range, the Musashi would have a hard time reacting. Asama began calculating out how many defense barriers would be put up in time. "Oh?" But Horizon spoke from behind her. "Those are not going to hit." "...Eh?" Confused, Asama watched the light streaking through the sky. The sixteen lines of light were high power and flew in straight lines. ...And they''re headed toward... They were fired forward from the diplomatic ship''s port side, which took them toward Musashino''s bridge-shaped ship''s bridge about 800 meters away. Given the shell speed, they would arrive in just over two seconds. But something was apparent even to Asama. Musashino was not responding at all. She produced a sound in her mind due to that utter lack of reaction or even acknowledgment. ...Ah. She was certain they would not hit. If the Musashi was not reacting, then the attacks were not on a collision course. At the same time, the light raced through the sky. The 16 beams shot past Musashino''s bridge at about 30 meters directly above it. "Musashi" viewed the Mouri diplomatic ship from atop Musashino''s bridge. She did not question the ether cannon blasts that had passed by overhead. "If they do not hit, then they are not a problem....Of course, they were still dangerous as transport ships use that altitude." She opened a sign frame. It displayed the port side of the Mouri diplomatic ship. There were sixteen cannons at the top of the white ship''s hull. Their hatches were currently open. Zooming in revealed ether cannons within. "Normally, firing horizontally would have hit Musashino''s bridge. The ship is under the enemy''s control, so another method would be necessary to avoid a hit. Over." "Musashi" saw Mouri''s decision on the sign frame. They had lost control of those ether cannons when Ootani Yoshitsugu hijacked them. So what had altered their firing trajectory? "It would seem our help is truly indispensable. Over." Beyond the opened hatches, people stood beside the cannons. They were automatons. Mouri''s maid automatons were clinging to the cannons, two per cannons. They had used their gravitational control and physical strength to forcibly alter the cannons'' aim. When she saw that, "Musashi" lightly lowered her head toward those fellow automatons in the distance. "Judge. We should do that as well. Over." "Great decision, Mouri-01!" Voices intersected from the rear and center of the deck. One came from Mouri Terumoto who stood with her arms crossed in front of the belle de marionnettes who were guarding their guests. "It is an honor for you to say so...!" The other came from Mouri-01 who smiled near the center of the deck with a pistol in her left hand and her right arm still missing. Terumoto then opened her mouth wide to speak. "That was a gun salute to celebrate the conclusion of our meeting! Rejoice that Musashi''s negotiations with Mouri went well!" Mal-Ga: "How are we supposed to rejoice?" Gold Mar: "Yay... It didn''t hit us... Yay... Like that?" 83: "What an unpleasant way of putting it." Asama saw Masazumi hang her head and raise her opened hands to shoulder height a few times. ...Oh, she''s raising her hands in celebration. Asama: "Being a politician must be tough." Vice President: "This is not a politician''s job!" But someone else took a step forward. It was Toori and he was doing a wiggling dance of celebration. "Hey, Teruko!" "My name isn''t Teruko, you moron!" Both of them seemed kind of awful in that exchange. Regardless, he continued speaking while grinding his hips side to side. "Does that gun salute mean our diplomacy went well!?" "Huh?" Terumoto frowned but then spread her mouth horizontally. "Course it does!! Why else would we fire a gun salute!?" Masazumi was still hanging her head, but she clenched her fists. Receiving that statement seemed to have helped her motivation recover. But someone raised their voice in protest. "Lies!" It was Ootani Yoshitsugu who still had a long god of war arm and blade stabbing into the deck. He swung his left arm down. "I will fire the port-side cannons once more." Terumoto immediately responded to that. "Prepare for a second gun salute!" "It is no use." Ootani knew what she intended to do. "I will add a trajectory setting next time....They will each curve downwards at a different angle to ensure they hit the Musashi." Masazumi sensed danger. ...A trajectory setting? He would set up the ether cannons, so their beams would curve downwards after being fired. If he did that, changing the angle of the cannon would accomplish nothing. The ether cannon beams would hit the Musashi. And that would prove that Terumoto was lying. A hit would be very bad. These were sixteen ether cannons at close range. Vice President: "I guess this is goodbye, everyone..." Smoking Girl: "Hey, don''t just assume this is going to end like that." Musashi: "In an emergency, we will respond as best as possible even with a close-range attack. However, I must ask you all to defend yourselves as best you can. Over." Flat Vassal: "...Why is everyone looking at me!?" Wise Sister: "Heh heh. But even if we defend against this, it will prove that Mouri was just saying that and their statements will be nullified. I wonder what Mouri''s boss thinks about that." That''s true, thought Masazumi. They were here to negotiate, so she had to deal with Ootani using her words. "Mouri Terumoto!" Masazumi called out to Terumoto who stood in front of her with automaton guards. "Listen! Mouri Terumoto, calm down and deal with this! Got that!?" "Testament, I know, I know. Just leave it to me!" That was reassuring. You could really tell she supported a major nation. ...Will this work? Just as Masazumi wondered that, Terumoto pointed and yelled at Ootani. "If you think you can do that, then prove it!!" "Waiiiit!!" Masazumi immediately took issue with that. "Don''t you know what will happen if that hits the Musashi!?" "Ahh!?" Terumoto turned toward her with a frown. "Can you say what will happen!?" Come to think of it, not very well. After a moment, a divine mail arrived. It was from Neshinbara and the subject was "I wrote up what would happen!", so she held the sign frame up in both hands. "Zgodragyagwaaaaahhhn. With a deafening explosion, dark and black smoke rises from the Musashi''s deck but is soon swept away by a swift wind. Behold: The cannon-fire light is an angelic stairway from the sky. It carries the force of sixteen lightning strikes and is equivalent to having the sky crashing down upon us." "You''re completely monotone." Masazumi smashed the sign frame against the floor. Behind her, Horizon placed a hand on her shoulder, but she brushed it off. "It would be very, very bad!" "I see." Terumoto pointed at Ootani. "You''re a very, very bad person! And the Musashi Vice President agrees!" "Th-there is no need to be mean. And are you still going on with that nonsense!?" Ootani pointed at Terumoto. "You are showing no concern for the innocent people the ship''s guns are aimed at! I can only call that evil!" "Says the one aiming the guns at them!!" Masazumi and all the other non-Mouri people made that retort. But Terumoto was not listening. She puffed her chest out proudly. "Then what are you going to do about it!? Well!? Tell me, you iiidiot!" "Mouri Terumoto! Don''t provoke him!...Hey! Houjou!" Masazumi turned around and found Ujinao looking at a sign frame map of the Suwa region. She had a hand on her cheek and would occasionally sigh as she did her best to ignore the reality around her. Ujinao was useless. And the idiot behind her... "Hey! Seijun! Is it all gonna fall apart!? It is, isn''t it!?" "Toori-kun, stop trying to make things more exciting and try to calm down! Masazumi is about to persuade Terumoto-san!" Vice President: "Don''t ask the impossible!!" Silver Wolf: "Oh? Th-that''s not where this was headed?" Me: "Hm... So some things are impossible even for Seijun..." Tonbokiri: "Masazumi, if it comes to it, I can board the ship and resolve this, so do not worry!" Now I''m worried, thought Masazumi. So... "Mouri Terumoto! If you fire on the Musashi...I would find it truly regrettable!!" Almost Everyone: "That''s meaningless!!" Vice President: "Shut up! ''Truly regrettable'' is a level higher than ''very regrettable''!" But while they argued, Terumoto responded. "Fine, then. I guess we can''t get Musashi caught in the middle of this. You''re a foreign nation after all." She maintained a serious expression and sighed once before turning toward Ootani. "Hey, you listening, Ootani Yoshitsugu? Let''s make a deal," said Terumoto. "I''m demanding it, so stop this nonsense, bow down, and apologize, you idiot." "Don''t provoke hiiiiim!!!" "That''s right! Everything you say seems meant to provoke me into a fight!" Ootani raised his right hand and tightly held the blade there. "Why are you so intent on fighting!?" "Says the one who picked a fight with us!" But saying that was not going to stop those two belligerent people. Ootani swung his raised right hand to port, as if to deter any movement from Mitotsudaira. "I will shoot!" "Then do it, you moron!!" "Testament!" Ootani lowered his right hand. Two of the three sword arms behind him stabbed into the deck. "Fire...!" The diplomatic ship shook from the port side. Asama opened a defense barrier against the blast from port. ...Wow...! The wind was more powerful than she had expected. A few automatons turned around and bowed toward her for erecting the barrier. The gust that swept across the ship from port was just that strong. There was also light as ether light sprayed into the port-side sky. The ether cannons had been fired. But... "...Eh?" Asama realized something while protected by the defense barrier. The others there with her also noticed it. To her right, Toori tilted his head. "...Nothing happened to the Musashi." That was right. Beyond the blast and light, the Musashi had not erected a single defense barrier. And it was unharmed. How did that happen? wondered Asama. The ether cannons had definitely been fired. The wind and light had definitely been there. ...And the sound... ...was there too. The din of destruction rang out from the port side. She heard breaking metal, bursting flames, and frames snapping in a chain reaction. But as she listened to that noise, a question occurred to Asama. ...If the Musashi is fine, why am I hearing destruction? She would come up with the answer soon enough. But before she could draw in that answer and convert it into words, Terumoto spoke. She scratched her head and sighed as she did so. "Oh, whoops. I got ahead of myself and screwed up." Meaning... "I was so eager to fire a second gun salute that I did it with the hatches closed....They detonated inside the hatches, so those cannons aren''t gonna work anymore." ...That''s crazy! Adele gasped as she watched from below. After the first attack, the Mouri diplomatic ship had begun work on the port side. The automatons had activated the emergency manual override for the hatches and shut them using gravitational control. The hatches were made from armor panels, so even they had difficulty closing them. They applied the gravitational control from the inside and outside to fully close the metal doors. "It is fortunate we were able to borrow a transport ship. We managed to collect all of the girls working on the outside." The Reine des Garous was pulling in a mooring line that extended up from the deck. The other end was connected to a transport ship bearing the crest of Musashi Ariadust Academy. As she gently pulled that toward them, the automatons on its deck were all looking to the sky. They were looking at Mouri-01 who stood on the port side of the diplomatic ship. However... "Excellent job, everyone." "Testament!" They bowed toward the divine transmission and a few of them took each other''s hands to confirm each other''s memories. While Adele viewed that, the Satomi Student Council President sighed and spoke next to her. She did not even try to hide the exasperation in her voice. "They had the cannons misfire to destroy their port-side cannons. I have to admit that eliminates the threat to the Musashi, but it''s still crazy....That had to have done considerable damage inside their ship." "No, this is perfectly fine. Just look." The Reine des Garous turned toward them with a smile. And sure enough, when Adele looked back up toward the diplomatic ship... "...Huh?" A few sign frames had appeared around the ship. And they said... "Emergency...?" Ootani realized what they were up to. The misfire and self-destruction on the port side had done more than just eliminate the threat to the Musashi. ...It can''t be...! Just then, two of the arm swords behind him exploded. The sudden occurrence was accompanied by dual sounds resembling splitting ice. They self-destructed. Those two arms had injected a virus in order to take control of the ship and perform the firing control. If they had shattered and scattered as light... "You took back control of the ship...!?" "Not quite," replied Terumoto. He turned around to find the Mouri leader with her arms crossed. She took a breath before continuing. "There was internal damage to the ship''s port side. It''s only mid-level damage, but it will cause serious problems with the ship''s flight. Thus, the ship''s control OS entered emergency mode and cut off the autopilot. As a result..." He knew what had happened. "It shifted to manual control...!?" But Terumoto had a similar answer here "That''s not quite it either." Because... "This ship was originally under my control. With that misfire, it merely became entirely manual. Meaning..." Meaning... "This ship has been mine all along." That''s crazy, thought Masazumi for the umpteenth time that day. But Terumoto had accomplished what she set out to do. ...She forcibly created an emergency to remove control from Ootani. Smoking Girl: "The emergency override is an automatic system that takes priority over any part of the control OS to ensure the safety of anyone onboard....Ootani may have hijacked the control system, but in an emergency, the override system takes precedence over the control system and the controls revert to manual....That uses a separate command hierarchy, so Ootani was unable to intervene." "But," said Naomasa before saying the same thing Masazumi had thought. Smoking Girl: "That was crazy." Vice President: "I don''t want to hear that from the engine division that intentionally let Isa''s bombs detonate." Smoking Girl: "That was within acceptable bounds....So it didn''t count as an emergency." Still sounds crazy to me. ...But it''s true we''ve made progress. "Hey! What are you gonna do now, Ootani Yoshitsugu!?" Terumoto was free now. Ootani''s virus could no longer overturn their persuasiveness. So... "...You are too naive." With those words from Ootani, Masazumi saw three different movements. The first was Mitotsudaira who had sensed something and accelerated toward Ootani. The second was the third sword arm behind Ootani piercing the air instead of the deck. And the third... "Princess!!" Mouri-01 cried out as it happened. There was light. The third daito floating behind Ootani exploded. Mouri-01 reflexively entered self-lockdown mode. The other belle de marionnettes also ceased exchanging data with the outside. Ootani''s ether was a virus. Any contact with it and they would be hijacked. However... ...Eh? Mouri-01 realized something. The firewall of her locked-down OS was not detecting any external access attempts. Which meant... ...Oh, no! Ootani''s daito had been a feint. There had been no program contained in it, so it was only a flash grenade meant to blind them. And what would he target while they were kept from moving? "Princess!!" Mouri-01 shouted that title once more. Once her vision returned, she saw Ootani sprinting across the deck. He was moving toward their Princess, the Musashi Vice President, and the others there and he was only 20 meters away. Masazumi saw Ootani approaching. He was racing toward them and had his hands at the ready. "Prepare yourselves...!" The blade of light formed in his hands quickly grew. The line of light attempted to reach them and take off their heads. "!" Just as she gasped, Masazumi sensed light from an unexpected location: behind her. Ootani''s blades were right in front of her, yet something appeared from behind her. "A second blade of light...!?" Light clashed with light, the one prepared for the clash was destructive, and the one caught off guard was destroyed. Ootani''s blade was sliced through by the intercepting light. Someone had rushed past Terumoto and smashed his light with a short sword held in a reverse grip. It was... "An automaton!?" Ootani''s doubt came from his trust in his own virus. The feint using the bright flash had been a ruse taking advantage of how frightening that virus was. But the person who charged in front of him now freely used both arms and viewed him through a pair of glasses. "Testament....Due to my poor work, I am a ''shut in'' who is not given the same jobs as the others." But... "The one area in which I am competent is combat. I, Seki Masasada, will protect this place." And she was not the only one. Another blade of light targeted Ootani''s. "Not so faaaaaast!" There was a voice. It was a male voice and it suddenly came from right next to Ootani. Three meters away from him was an automaton. But this one was different from the Hexagone Fran?aise maids on the deck. "...A Houjou maid automaton?" "Indeed....But more importantly, Ootaniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!" The automaton opened their mouth wide and stuck out their tongue. "You are in the presence of Houjou Ujiteru, so how about showing your faaaaaaace!?...Ootani Yoshitsugu!" Masazumi saw it. The automaton claiming to be Houjou Ujiteru used their light-emitting sword to slash at Ootani''s face. Light scattered and something became visible on Ootani''s face. It was shaped like... ...A mask? No. It was made from light and, based on its thickness, it was clearly his actual face. However, it had no eyes, nose, or mouth. The smooth egg-like shape had holes in it. One where the right eye should be and one where the mouth should be. Were those a sight device and a speaking device? The sight one curved upward in a shallow arc, perhaps to gather images on the left and right. The speaking one instead curved downward in a shallow arc. It looked like he was smiling. But he covered his face with his right hand. Specifically, he covered the blank left side of his face. "Now you''ve done it...!" He spoke calmly. "So I shall count you as an enemy!" "Then this is goodbye!" With that shout, someone arrived behind Ootani. It was... ...Mitotsudaira! Mitotsudaira did not let this moment escape her. ...This enemy is dangerous! He used brand-new and unknown technology on the battlefield. So what was the best way of opposing that threat? "Removing him!" She threw a weapon at him. It was the table. She used a silver chain to swing the giant board like a racket and slam it into Ootani. Ootani saw the enemy''s decision. He had not set himself to interact with the approaching table, so it would not hit him. Or it should not have. It did. ...What!? His entire body took damage, like he had crashed into a wall. And as his data entity body distorted, he noticed the trick to this blow. It was the chain. Her chains could make ether attacks, so she had wrapped one around the table so it could hit him. A chain on its own he could handle. Even if it hit him, a blow from the chain''s tight arm could be negated by purging the point of impact. Even if it grabbed or wrapped around him, he only had to separate his body into multiple pieces. However, he had not expected an attack like this. By wrapping the chain around the table, the blow gained great weight and surface area. ...Oh, no...! Before he could release his virus, his body was ripped from the floor. Nothing he tried to do made it in time. And... "Kh...!" In something like a baseball hit into the opposite field, he was launched into the sky. Mitotsudaira watched the ball fly from her full swing. There was no need to run after him. He had flown plenty. "He''s flown off the ship....That''s a home run!" The warrior scattered light as he flew and someone launched an additional attack toward him. A duo was rapidly ascending from the Musashi in the sky behind them. "Margot, Naruze! It''s in your hands now!" There was no response. Only the boom of cannon fire and... "Herrlich!!" The Technohexen word of praise joined the projectile that collided with the airborne light. In the final moment, Ootani understood the logic of what had happened. From the Mito Lord''s attack to the Technohexen cannon blast... ...I left the Mouri ship and entered Musashi airspace! The light of cannon fire came from a roll of coins given anti-ghost properties by Technomagie. And the projectile flew as a single whole instead of separating. They had chosen fire for the anti-ghost element. It was going to hit. Just before it did, Ootani saw something in the visual scan carried out by his high-speed thoughts. One of his enemies did something different from all the others. It was Mouri-01. The one-armed automaton had held a pistol in her left hand before. But no longer. She had a signe cadre open and she was using it to send instructions. ...What is she doing? Had her high-speed thoughts noticed his own? She looked up at him and changed her expression. Her lips showed the first signs of a smile. Once a moment had passed, the actual smile would appear, but for now, it was only the beginnings of movement in her cheeks and the corners of her mouth. Nevertheless, Ootani understood. The words scrolling along her signe cadre and that expression told him everything. "You are streaming this battle to Kantou, aren''t you!?" Mouri had fought this battle for a specific purpose. ...To reveal their stance to the Kantou nations...! Mouri was not well known in Kantou. Since they were combined with Hexagone Fran?aise, they were seen as a major western nation, but not much else was known about them. The Kantou nations would find it difficult to trust Mouri if they said they were liberating Kantou. That was why. Mouri Terumoto would choose inaction at Sekigahara and betray the Western Army despite being its leader. Ootani would sacrifice himself for the Western Army at Sekigahara. From the moment he came here and opposed her, Terumoto had already been looking ahead to Sekigahara and planning to liberate Kantou beforehand. As a result, she had cooperated with Houjou and Musashi while driving back Ootani, a representative of the Western Army at Sekigahara. There was only one possible conclusion. "...The absolute beginning of the Kantou Liberation...!" Musashi, Mouri, and Houjou had shown the Kantou nations that there was no avoiding it now. As for Ootani... ...I was careless! He took a defensive stance. He began summoning the god of war parts he could call out instantly. But the Technohexen attack was accurate. "!" He was hit in midair. Volume 6B, 24: Familiar Faces on the Sanctioning Deck Volume 6B, Chapter 24: Familiar Faces on the Sanctioning Deck It comes without warning It has value And it never comes again Point Allocation (Chance Meeting) What Masazumi saw was more like shattering light than an explosion. The ether forming Ootanis body broke apart and scattered through the sky. This was actually the very first time a data entity had ever been destroyed, but from a noncombatants perspective Vice President: That was flashy. Asama: But well have to be fully transparent with all the information we collect here! Marube-ya: Eh!? What!? Why!? Couldnt you sell that for a lot of money!? Cmon, Asama-chi! Give us that data! We can sell it to line our pockets! Worshiper: Do you have any intention of doing honest business? Its always money with them, thought Masazumi as she watched the ether light in the sky. A few pieces were blown away and began to fall, but Mal-Ga: He might have transferred himself into one of those. Well, he shouldnt be able to recover right away with that much damage. Vice President: So we managed to incapacitate himis that it? Novice: It would be a problem if Ootani Yoshitsugu retired before Sekigahara. If he didnt want to retire, then the Testament Union would probably get after us for it. Yes, thats a problem too. Masazumi turned toward the sky to port. Naito and Naruze were waving her way while using gravity to enter freefall. Im glad I noticed, she thought as she waved back. She saw Horizon, Mitotsudaira, and Asama do the same. The idiot instead wiggled his hands side to side in a gesture that made use of his full body. Mal-Ga: It pisses me off that I get what that gesture means Gold Mar: Should we shoot him? Mal-Ga: Hm Were too close for it to make good practice. Me: Y-you think Im a target or something, dont you!? Hori-ko: And I have determined it would be meaningless at the moment due to Asama-samas super defense barrier. Asama: No, no. Its not much. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. Hear that, Technohexen!? Tremble in fear of Asamas Giant Breasts Defense that can deflect your attacks with a barrier that only qualifies as not much! Boiiiiiing!! Asama: Wh-why does this idiot always have to nitpick what I say!? That was just how she was. But while everyone regained their normal atmosphere, Masazumi had some other things to focus on. Princess, I would like to have this diplomatic ship make a temporary landing at Musashi C Tamas diplomatic port. Is that okay? For the purposes of sightseeing, of course. Testament. And while were at it, see if they can make any repairs that might need doing. The maids can rest in Musashis diplomatic residence. Have them prepare for the quarantine. Then I will do the same, said Ujinao. Her uncle, Ujiteru, looked to the sky and ground from the starboard edge. Musashi, hm? It might not be a bad idea to land there for the first time. In fact, I like the sound of that! The Musashi must seem strange to foreigners. Did I find it strange? wondered Masazumi because that seemed like so long ago now. It was two years ago. At the time, she had been nervous before arriving, but once she was there, she found a city and a daily life to live. She had quickly been swallowed up by her busy schedule. But unlike her It might be an interesting place for tourists. A sign frame appeared while she thought about that. 10ZO: Masazumi-dono, I have made a visual estimate of where Ootani Yoshitsugu landed down below. Shall we pursue him? Vice President: No, the surface is Houjous jurisdiction. But send me the estimated location because they should want that. Anyway, thought Masazumi as she took a breath. Vice President: Having three nations work together is a lot of work. Would it be best to have them linked through Asama to protect Musashis data? Asama: Yes. Tenzou-kun, tell me if there is anything youre concerned about related to the quarantine process. Once that is done, I would like Mary to look over the ether side of things. Were playing catchup here, so I want to get as much of this done as possible. Scarred: Judge. You want us to help protect Musashi, dont you? Master Tenzou, lets do our very best. Theres so much more work to do now, thought Masazumi with a mental sigh. Of course, it had been obvious this meeting would change some things, so she had already planned for an extra burden. But on the other hand Mouri and Houjou have shown off quite a fighting force. Houjou Ujiteru and Seki Masasada. She was not very familiar with the latter, but they were clearly not people you wanted as an enemy. Ujiteru gave a nasal laugh as if in response to her thoughts. He had an automaton body, he had just the hilt of a sword at his hip, and it was connected to a scabbard-shaped fuel tank. He looked their way and approached with a confident swagger. Time to liberate Kantoooooou!! Sounds great! Isnt it great!? Hellooooooo! Houjou will be destroyed either way, but Im delighted I can participate in such a major event! My blood is pumping at this opportunity to do something importaaaaaaant! Masazumi saw Ujiteru take a few steps and stop in front of them. He relaxed his stance and rested his center of gravity on his right leg. He looked casual, but even an amateur like her could tell that stance allowed him to move at a moments notice. On top of that, he spoke. But first he slapped his cheeks to remove the loose smile there. Kuhahhh! Im just along for the ride, but I plan to enjoy this. My niece, Ujinao, is in command, but I cant fight my own character. Im in a brand new body, so Ill be moving around all I waaaant! He raised his eyebrows in a smile on his maid automaton face. That seemed strange, perhaps because automatons did not smile. What a strange character, thought Masazumi as she asked a question. Houjou Vice Chancellor. How long have you had that body? Testament! Due to a reason I wont get into here, I had already been automaton-izing my body. It feels fantastic! But this was the first time to completely remake my body. Its pretty great. Everything feels so clear and comfortable! I can just tell Im inside a machine and its the most wonderful feeeeeeeeeeeeeling! That isnt what I meant, cut in Masazumi. Why a female automaton? Shouldnt you have chosen one that looks more like you? Dont be silly! I was given the perfect chance to try out a new model, so why would I choose the same thing I had before!? Also. A female one is a lot more amusing than some middle-aged man! Dont you get that!? Sorry, but no I dont. The world was a large place. And this man was supposed to be a politician. I bet my dad would be furious if he saw this. Hey! Koni-tan! I just summarized my Masazumis negotiation with Houjou and Mouri! Judge! There was some confusion in the middle there, but that was some incredible skill! While watching that footage, I went ahead and made Houjou Ujiteru and Seki Masasada action figurines for my brands golem line! I must have been inspired because it took me no time at all! Ohh, you even shaped their hands for holding weapons! Middle-aged men are fine, but the female action figurines are where its at! Okay, Koni-tan, lets have a battle between those ones you made and the aerial figurine warriors I brought with me! Pewwwwwwww. B-b-b-b-boooom! There, yours were sent into retreat by my aerial bombing! S-surprise attacks are cheating, Nobu-tan!! My dad and the rest of the council arent at all interested in that kind of thing. Did Ujiteru like to play with dolls and saw his own body as the greatest doll of all? Vice President: A cosplayer Vice Chancellor cant be fun to deal with. Me: Whaaaat!? Seijun, why are you giving me that look!? Do you want a costume too!? I can get Bell-san to make one for you! Silver Wolf: My king, you get your costumes from Suzu? Bell: Eh? Oh, yes. So doesKimi-chan. Asama: I guessed as much when I saw the stitching while doing laundry. Bell: But his shrine maidenone isfrom you, right? Asama: W-well, I, uh, ordered that so he could, um, work part-time at the shrine. Hori-ko: Now, everyone, Asama-sama is having a difficult time explaining herself. As everyone began bickering some more, Masazumi nodded in her heart. Well, I suppose they do make automatons in Houjou. She worked to keep a smile as she spoke to Ujinao. Is your Vice Chancellor working to improve Houjous image by demonstrating your automaton technology? I can see why Houjou is known for its business acumen. Huhhhhh!? What are you talking about!? This is purely a personal hobby, you foooooool!! Ujiteru pointed his thumb at his own chest and showed off his teeth. Its Uji-terrific! Behind him, Ujinao swung a scabbard into the right side of his head. Flat Vassal: That was certainly something. Bell: Eh? B-boke? Tsukkomi? Which wasit? Righteousness: These are the people we were fighting all this time? Unturning: There are always so many wonderful memories of the past. Righteousness: Lets not lie to ourselves! Scarred: Anyway, who are Master Houjou Ujiteru and Lady Seki Masasada? Thats a good question. Tenzou crossed his arms. Houjou Ujiteru is C for better or for worse C said to be the strongest Houjou commander in this age. It was Ujinao-donos father, Houjou Ujimasa, who inherited the Houjou clan, but Ujimasa-dono was more the civil leader type. Ujiteru-dono, on the other hand, is the combat type. Ujiteru-dono has greater influence in the Warring States period and he occasionally plots to take over Houjou. That is how things tend to be done in this age. Mary placed a hand on her cheek and smiled bitterly in her shirt and blue tights. If I could fight, would I have been like that? If you had that kind of power, I think you would have used it to assist Elizabeth-dono. Marys mouth fell open when he said that. It was a look of surprise. Specifically, it was the look of being caught off guard by something. Oh, um, I, uh, meant based on who you are now. The Testament descriptions are a different matter Im glad that didnt happen. Mary smiled. Because if I had helped my sister, it might have been even more difficult for you to steal me away. And if I, um, had the power to back it up, I probably would have tried negotiating with you to get you to stop. I would have said Mary made a grand gesture and used a tone to match. Let us see just how long you can endure my oral technique! Gold Mar: Oral technique!? Mal-Ga: Okay! Okay! Keep things the way they are! Just like that! Ill be right there, so wait for me! 10ZO: Stay awayyy!! Tenzou made sure Mary had not noticed the exchange on their sign frames. Then he looked around. He saw everyone feigning ignorance while turning their ears toward him and Mary. Theyre going to try something after the fact again, arent they? But he had something to tell Mary. It is true stealing you away would have been difficult if you were helping Elizabeth-dono. Silver Wolf: In that case, he would have had to fight the Fairy Queen immediately after Walter. Uqui: Now that would have been an impossible challenge. Smoking Girl: More importantly, she would have just cut him down during their date in London. We might as well end the conversation right there, Naomasa-dono. However, these were two different things. But no matter the situation Tenzou recalled what he had said during his confession. Back then, I said, um Even if you refused and resisted, I would have stolen you away. Heidi gave a quiet whistle while calculating out her credit sales. I-I dont like the sound of that whistle! But someone moved beyond her. Narumi faced Urquiaga. Should I have resisted more? Ho ho? It is too late to claim you werent really trying. You dont seem to understand this was no more than the girl recognizing the boys effort. I can never tell how serious they are with their threats. Next to them, Muneshige smiled bitterly. There was nothing like that for us. Judge. Thats right, Master Muneshige. Because we had an official battle. The couple that readily accepts that is quite something too. Meanwhile, Marys cheeks flushed and she cleared her throat. We are getting off topic, Master Tenzou. Oh, no, no. That was just to make sure you understood. Isnt that right, Neshinbara-dono? Oh, are you done? N-not the reaction I wanted!! Calm down, said Neshinbara. Crossunite-kun more or less summed up Houjou Ujiteru. But to add a bit, you remember Mayoress Marfa who was in charge of Sviet Russ Novgorod, right? I do, but what about her? Do you remember that she inherited the name of Uesugi Kagetora before inheriting a Shibata name? Kagetora was a heroic figure who was expected to inherit the Uesugi clan after Uesugi Kenshin passed away. But Kagetsuna got the better of him in the fight over succession, so he fled Houjou, was cornered, and committed suicide. Four Eyes: That suicide happened on the way to ask for assistance from his homeland of Houjou. In other words, Uesugi Kagetora was originally from Houjou and was later adopted into the Uesugi clan. And he was Houjou Ujiterus younger brother. Novice: Wh-why would you just come out and say it! I still had a long way to go before getting there! Silver Wolf: Didnt she do that because it was taking so long? Hori-ko: Really, Mitotsudaira-sama? When fighting your morning battle, dont you want to give a thumbs up and say I did it! when you finish an unexpectedly long one? Flat Vassal: Thats tru-why is everyone looking away!? Smoking Girl: Adele, you sometimes shout yes! and all right! in the stall. You probably dont realize youre doing it, but you really need to be more careful. Mal-Ga: Now I need to redo my storyboard Well, I wasnt too satisfied with how Id drawn the dog, so thats perfect. Flat Vassal: What are you drawing!? Stop making things up and only draw whats true! Isnt that why shes redoing it? But Mary was tilting her head. Is there a direct connection between Novgorods Mayoress Marfa and Master Ujiteru? Since they are inherited names, there doesnt have to be. Judge, said Mary, but Tenzou had a question. Does something bother you about that? Judge. If they had a direct connection, it would mean Master Ujiteru is also a demon on Lady Marfas level. Yes, that part is true, I think. Someone answered her. It was Narumi and she looked up at the diplomatic ship. There is no direct connection, but since one of them was a demon, I believe there was a general idea that it would work out as long as the other one was too. Houjou Ujinao is from a demonic long-lived family and Ujiteru is from an Indian demon family. Specifically The Asura fighter god type. I believe another one was their Vice President. Or am I misremembering? I see, thought Masazumi as she watched the automaton crouch down and hold his right cheek. Behind her, Ujinao sighed. Do not worry, uncle. I used the back of my blade. D-dont get so cocky just because youre my niece. So you want me to chop off your head again. That was not a question. Ujiteru silently stood up, removed his own head, and lifted it up. After a few seconds, he returned it to his neck. Heh hehhhh! Chopping off my head is useless! You iiiiiiiiiiiidiot! Then I will slice it in two. Waaaaait! Do that and Ill die! Youd think you have devil horns saying things like that! Oh, wait! You do! Never mind then! Im going to live my life the way I want! Hey, dont chase meeee! Masazumi saw a blade grow out of Ujiterus back. And Ujinao nodded once. Please be quiet. W-wait, that was my sp-sp-sp-spinal c-c-c-cor-arrrrgh!? Watch it! Im not sure which one is more impressive. Meanwhile, a glasses maid walked by. Princess! It was Seki Masasada. She ran over toward Terumoto. She was in such a rush that she entirely ignored her surroundings. That told Masazumi something: Oh, shes worried about her master. Some might see it as the beautiful love between a master and a servant. Theres a similarity to Mitotsudaira there, thought Masazumi. And then Princess! I cant! I-I just cant do it!! No, you were really cool. Just keep it up like that. I-I caaaaant! Huh? thought Masazumi as she saw Seki quickly hide behind Terumoto. She must have used some kind of special technique because the large maid uniform was entirely hidden behind Terumotos slender form. Silver Wolf: Thats impressive. I cant see her at all. I suppose I should expect that from the head of the Seki clan. Mitotsudaira commented on the situation while removing her silver chain from the table. And Wise Sister: You know who she is, Mitotsudaira!? Silver Wolf: Im not sure why youre so excited, but shes fairly well known in Mouri. According to the Testament, Seki Masasada is the representative of the Seki clan, a ninja group that serves Mouri. The Seki clan began doing spy work during Motonaris era and guided a number of operations to success. Novice: It was the Seki clan that supported the destruction of the Amako clan and the Battle of Itsukushima from behind the scenes. They also assisted the fierce Mouri commander Sugihara Morishige when he hunted down Yamanaka Yukimori who we know better as Englands Walter Raleigh. Masasada is the Seki Representative who served during Terumotos era. I see, thought Masazumi. She made occasional checks of the Chancellors Officers Almanac, but Vice President: I need to go back over the people who only recently inherited names and made their debut. I need to keep up on that boring sort of work too. Sticky King: Wouldnt there have been a notice on the Testament Unions divine transmission site? Vice President: It leaves a record when you browse it, so I cant do so carelessly. This was a lot easier before K.P.A. Italia fell to Hashiba. In central Musashino, largescale repair work was underway from the surface to the underground. Two people sat below the eaves of a small rest area on the stern end of the ship. It was short-sleeved Ookubo and Kanou. The banging of construction hammers rang through the air as Kanou viewed a sign frame and looked below the shadows. She tilted her head toward Ookubo whose face was covered in the shadow of the eaves. Milady, if the Vice President needs that done, I could check on it or monitor the divine transmissions for that sort of information. I should be able to put together a report for her. No. We dont need to do anything until she asks. Ookubo glared into the distance while bringing something to her mouth. It was shaved ice. The rest area behind them doubled as a snack bar and people were at work inside. They were all in high spirits and wearing the uniform that had been chosen by survey. They wore automaton maid uniforms. Yes, but they forgot to mention on the survey that all of them are men. Why did everyone just assume that snack bar workers would be women? Stubbly and muscular maids served shaved ice or yakisoba to the customers. They all spoke far too rapidly and loudly while rolling their rs. Wellllllcme! Strawbrrrrry flavr!? Comin rrright up! Master. Okayyyy, got it! Thrrrrree ikyaki! Master. Heyyyy, mistrrrr! Sorrrry bout the wait! Thatll be 100 yen! Come agaaaaain! Master. Kanou faced forward and looked up at the diplomatic ship with smoke and ether light mist rising from its port side. Milady, isnt the master part entirely unnecessary? If they stopped that, the costumes would be too confusing. Anyway. Kanou took a bite of shaved ice dyed red by strawberry syrup. I should find a way to check the Testament Union site without leaving a trace. Just then, some text appeared on her sign frame. Asama: What should we do, Tenzou-kun? IZUMO will be monitoring the Testament Union site in order to gather information, so should we have them send that our way? 10ZO: No, gathering intelligence is my job. Ill ask a member of my Special Duty Unit who is familiar with that sort of thing. They should be able to check what the site says in a day or two. Ookubo and Kanou watched that arrangement in silence for a few seconds. Finally, Kanou turned around with eyebrows raised. Milady! Now! Now is the time! Say we will do it! Otherwise, they will get there ahead of us! Why would we accept defeat instead of waiting for the request to come in, Kanou-kun!? You need to think of defeat as a form of victory! You do them a favor so they are indebted to you! Kanou placed a hand on Ookubos shoulder. Milady, I will bring a second and third bowl, so you take it easy and work out a method on your own! Asama saw Masazumi raise her eyebrows after checking her sign frame. Ah. Hey, Crossunite, Asama? It looks like you dont need to bother. Kanou sent me a divine mail saying Ookubo will handle it. Committee Head Kanou? Ookubo-san must be so busy. Yes, she was more or less in charge of Musashi during our study camp Anyway, it does help if I dont need to use any of my people for this, said Tenzou on the sign frame. Now, if you all have managed to catch your breath, can I ask Asama-dono to perform the purification? I am going to work with the port to set up an emergency quarantine on Tama. Understood. If this ship is landing on the Musashi, we will be given a lot of authority over it. Their diplomatic privileges will prevent us from doing much inside the ship though, so what should we do about that? After what happened with Ootani, I imagine Mouri will want the ship purified. Hey, Mouri Terumoto. Terumoto turned around when Masazumi called out to her. She had likely heard the conversation. Yeah, take care of that. Just make sure you do my room and their rooms from the hallway control system. And while youre at it, can you change our shrine birthplace setting? Huh!? Asama reflexively voiced her surprise. Masazumi and Horizon turned toward her. Is something the matter, Asama-sama? No, its just thatwell, she wants me to redo their birthplace settingand change it even Huh? I dont really get it, said Toori. What does that mean? Well. Asama nodded toward him. It means to change Mouris primary shrine. It seemed to take a second for the meaning to sink in. Masazumi eventually frowned, Horizon tilted her head, and the idiot So thats it! Im impressed! You understand, Toori-kun? Huhh!? Course I do! Whats that skeptical look for!? I-it means, um, uhh, wellcan you please read between the lines already? Yes, yes. Asama lowered her shoulders and then turned toward Terumoto. Mouris current main shrine is on Hexagone Fran?aise land. I believe it is the Suga Shrine. It was built where Susanoo is said to have defeated Yamata no Orochi. Testament. I want to change that main shrine to one Mouri holds here. I assume this is a temporary thing because a nearby one will give you an advantage during the Kantou Liberationbut this will reduce your rights a fair bit, you know? I dont mind, said Terumoto. Ive already discussed it with them. And its a long way from here to Mouris Suga Shrine. Hashiba has some high level ley line divine transmission technology, so we would be in serious trouble if they cut the Suga Shrine off from the network. Asama understood what she was saying. No matter how largescale the backup, it could be unstable at a distance. And even smaller scale backup could be quite stable from nearby. When comparing the two, the latter would be the safer option. But even so Why ask the Asama Shrine? I just wanted the help of a major Far Eastern shrine. You can communicate with the Suga Shrine over divine transmission and you can handle the process with the local shrine. Also, intermediaries are important in Shinto, right? That is true, thought Asama. In both marriage and employment, intermediaries like matchmakers and referrals were important. Going between two different sides and ensuring no impurities formed between them was an important Shinto job. So Oh, so Houjou was an intermediary that brought Mouri here. That directed Asamas focus back toward Terumoto. Shes stricter than I thought she would be. She did not say surprisingly, but did that mean she had been observing her properly? Or had she already felt that during the previous battle? Either way Understood. I will be your intermediary and arrange for the change of shrines. Oh? You can do that, Asama? After Mikawa was lost, the large shrines like Atsuta and Ootsubaki were moved to the Musashi, so I have some experience in it. The method itself has been the same since ancient times, so Ill be fine. There will be just one difficult part. That was Trying to keep Mouris privileges from being reduced any more than absolutely necessary. Asama-sama, isnt there anything you can do about that? Make it simple. Asama placed a hand on her chin and thought about Horizons question. Hmm The change of shrine process had been the same since ancient times. That made it very difficult to find any way of intervening in it. But Horizon Understood. Sweat poured down her expressionless face. I will provide you with snacks while you work. I have determined that something with gold in it would be best. Now, the real challenge will be figuring out how to make gold Wait, youre headed in a very strange direction there, Horizon! Hmm, said Toori. Then I think Ill make something and bring it to you. Eh? The fire had spread in an unexpected direction. Her thought had been to find a way to fulfill the request, not to ask for anything like this. Um, no, you dont have to Great idea! We need to keep Tomo motivated, so please do, my king. Mitotsudaira said that as soon as she walked over after putting away her silver chain. Asama: Mito! Asama sent a message to just the silver wolf who gave her a smiling sidelong glance. And Silver Wolf: I saw you looking at me yesterday. The look on your face said you wanted a present. I dont always like having everything for myself and Horizon seems all for it, so why not just go with it? Shes unstoppable when her mom isnt around thought Asama. Im not telling you to do it here and now, said Terumoto with a smile. You can figure it out down there. Once we land, I would appreciate it if you made this a priority. Once she said that, the sky slowly began to move. The diplomatic ship was descending. Honestly Asama had more work to do, but she also felt like she had more reasons to be in a good mood. Then Masazumi clapped her hands together and spoke. Okay, we managed to confirm our situation and objective here. But even if we do handle the Siege of Odawara with duels, we still have to figure out what to do about the Tensho Jingo Conflict and the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. In that case, said Ujinao. How about we hold a meeting on the Musashi this evening to discuss the number of duels for the Siege of Odawara and how to handle our various interests in this war? Also Also I suggest we include the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle in the Siege of Odawaras duels. This is all a pain, so it seems best to use the same rules for everything. Volume 6B, 25: Cheerful Girls Making Preparations Volume 6B, Chapter 25: Cheerful Girls Making Preparations Before a battle You do not take a breather You take a breath to bring everything in order Point Allocation (Worry) There was a large wheat field below the summer sun. It was a vast area. A forest created a dark shadow beyond the distant horizon and mountains rose from beyond even that. The field contained so very much wheat. The shadows of waterways occasionally cut across its green surface. And a few giant forms were stopped on that vast wheat field. They were aerial ships. The red and black ships dotted the plain from south to north. Countless black transport ships moved around those giant ships and traveled to and from the north. To the north was the silhouette of a manmade structure beyond the plain. It was a long horizontal wall that surrounded a city. Occasionally, some silhouettes could be seen moving around that city wall. They were clearly larger than the wall itself. Those are the reinforcements for Hexagone Fran?aise. Is it a dragon unit? A voice spoke in the center of the wheat field. A solidly-built figure stood in that expanse of green. He was a man with a single horn on his head. He was I, Miyoshi Seikai, cannot help but remember our Sanada land when I see that many dragons. Goodness gracious. He pulled out a tanzaku and jotted something down with a portable brush. In the distance / below the summer sun / dragon and man are no different / ah / just like the tranquil days of yore. He nodded. Yes, objective and vibrant. None of the manga-like focus on excitement and nothing more. With that, he looked ahead. There was a giant ship there. It was not nearby. It was a long way away, but its great size threw off his sense of distance. To me it appears so distant. But to the Azuchi, I must appear so close. Transport ships were moving around the Azuchi. While loaded with cargo, those black ships flew incessantly northward before returning once more. There were more than just a few of them. They came in many sizes and had numbers greater than a hundred. A closer look showed more of them arriving from the south. The cargo on the southern ships was brought here and that cargo was then carried from here to Paris. Seikai placed a hand on his forehead as he viewed them. Are those carrying the materials needed to flood Paris? This is a major operation, thought Seikai. But Paris was a large city. Flooding it would be difficult without going to this extent. And he knew what to be most impressed with. The fact that Hashiba has the power to pull it off. A single commander was going to submerge an entire city in a short period of time. That meant a single commanders power and authority would complete the largescale construction needed to surround an entire city. For Hashiba, creating or destroying a city would likely be a simple task. I see Seikai and the others had viewed the battle at Magdeburg from the Musashi. Hashiba had fought to destroy an entire city there. They were not done with that and that was not all they could do. They had flooded Magdeburg by damming up the river with transport ships. They would likely do that again here, but the construction of the embankment around them was going to be on a larger scale. That way no one could find fault with their history recreation. They had made it to this point by gradually building up trust, connections, and management techniques. Why? muttered Seikai as he viewed the transport ships traveling through the sky. Why dont they simply ignore the history recreation when they have so much power? Hashibas policy here seemed clear. They will not allow anyone to find fault in their actions. That was why they followed the Testament and did not hesitate to accept losses. But, thought Seikai. Why are they so insistent on that? Because Sweat dripped from his forehead to his right cheek as he said that. It was hot. Because it was summer. Below the wavy shadows created by the wheat, the morning earth retained some of its chill. But that would not last much longer. The earth would soon heat up and the temperature would quickly rise. Besides, he thought as he viewed the vast wheat field. The wheat really should have been harvested by now. Since it had so much green during summer, it had to be the second crop of the year. But since it was a little too early for a second crop Hexagone Fran?aise is working to mass-produce food, arent they? said Seikai. They are a powerful nation, after all. Some of the nations are looking to the future like this. No, most nations had to be doing that. Even the small ones were thinking several steps ahead in order to survive. But something seemed off about Hashiba. They strictly followed the history recreation and they did not hesitate to accept losses. They are ensuring no one can find fault in them but what are they looking ahead to with that? Seikai nodded. And he finally wiped the sweat from his brow. They may not be all that different from us The Ten Braves were currently enemies of Hashiba. But they would eventually side with Hashiba and fight the 2nd Siege of Ueda and the Osaka Campaign. So they could not simply face Hashiba as an enemy. However Here I, Seikai, am planning to support Hexagone Fran?aise. He had effectively fled from Sanada. This could easily cost him his inherited name. But he had a reason for it. This is the reason we are Unneeded. They had once planned to work directly for Hashiba. They had been the 7 elites chosen as Hashibas Seven Spears. Including the others around them, there had been 10 in all. They had attempted to inherit those names, but they had failed. They had fought the current Ten Spears and been defeated. After that, they had wandered and been accepted by Sanada. They had taken the Celestial Dragons as their teachers in order to inherit new names. It was that past that made them who they were now. But there was one question that had to be on all of their minds. What would happen if we fought the Ten Spears now? Now, then It is not like me to think of such things. But their Great Teacher had joined Hexagone Fran?aises forces as if taking the lead for them. As if he intended to strike back at the people who had robbed his students of their future. Only failed students would allow him to do this alone. And Seikai was the oldest of them. So if anyone was to do this, it had to be him. So here he was. And Taking this ship on would not be fun. He looked up at one ship of the Azuchi and breathed in. And then I should probably do some recon as a gift for our Great Teacher. With that, he vanished. There was nothing in that vast wheat field to hide him and none of the wheat was pushed out of the way. However A humming voice with the rhythm of a chanted sutra could be heard moving west, toward the Azuchis lead ship. Um, Fukushima-sama? Kiyomasa called out to her right as she ran. They were near the Azuchis lead ship. The wheat had been harvested and the exposed ground had been packed down by the repeated landings of transport ships. The cargo had initially been loaded and unloaded with lifts in the LOLO method, but now they were using the RORO method. While that was carried out, Kiyomasa and Fukushima ran along a walking path marked out with rope. They were not in a hurry anywhere. They were simply running to maintain their physical condition. They had already done this once in the early morning, but the way they held their bodies changed in the afternoon. During summer, the rising temperature loosened their muscles. To adjust and tighten their muscles, they ran. They could normally perform this conditioning with spells and divine protections, but this was enemy territory. They wanted to familiarize themselves with the local weather. Or is that a sign of how worried I am? Kiyomasa followed that thought with spoken words. Unlike in the morning, the sun will shine on us when we move to starboard, so be careful. Each of the Azuchis ships was about a kilometer long. Taking a wide circle around it was a 2km run. They were making two circuits at their own pace, but Fukushima-sama? The other girl was not responding. Kiyomasa saw that Fukushima was staring forward and a bit down as she ran. She was obviously lost in thought. And Oh? The ground at her feet was shimmering. The wavering light looked a lot like a heat haze and it was not an illusion. While she ran, Fukushima would sink lightly down on her ankles and have her toes cross from either side. Each time, she attempted to activate Headfirst Fall, her acceleration spell. But she would cancel it partway and it would vanish. That light shook the air and formed a heat haze in the shadow of the Azuchi. A large wagon carrying materials passed them by. It contained materials for the scaffolding that would be used to construct the walls for flooding Paris. Metal beams stuck out onto the walking path, so Kiyomasa moved out of the way. Fukushima, however, did not. She lightly twisted her body and continued facing forward. Fukushima-sama! Kiyomasa was sure it would hit her. Huh? But then she saw something. Fukushimas body passed right through the scaffolding material that stuck out to the side. It was not that it did not hit her. To Kiyomasa, it looked like Fukushima had continued running forward, hit the material, and yet passed through it. Eh? She did not understand, so Fukushima-sama!? There was a sharp tone in her voice now. Just then, Fukushimas shoulders shook. What is it, Kiyo-dono!? Rapidly turning around was a mistake. She slammed the side of her head into a different metal beam that had been passing by behind her. With a dull sound, Fukushima crouched down. The carts driver looked back. Hm? Huh? Did I hit you, 1st Spear!? He sounded so confused because that should never have happened. But Kiyomasa recalled what had happened just before that: Fukushima had strangely passed through the beam. What was that? This was not the time to analyze that. But she realized they were gathering even more attention. Now was not the time to be worrying everyone. The Spears were the foundation of everyones attack and the core of their defense, so she bowed to them with a smile. No, her hair just got tangled with mine a bit. They all nodded in understanding. An elderly man shouted over at her while loading a cart with flowers to decorate the inside of the ship. Youre just the epitome of grace, arent you!? The driver and everyone else laughed at that and Fukushima stood back up. My apologies. Please continue working immediately. Testament! They all replied in unison and resumed moving. Kiyomasa looked to the transport ships rising into the sky and sighed. Um, Fukushima-sama? Huh? You dodged the metal beam sticking out from the cargo passing by, didnt you? Fukushima looked back at her with no change to her expression. Her shapely eyes remained motionless for a few seconds, and then Huh? She looked troubled. Also I dodged a metal beam? But I hit it. No, not that one. You dodged the first one that was in front of you. Well, I do sometimes subconsciously dodge on reflex. Umm, thats not what I meant How was she to explain this? You see What is it? Kiyomasa held her left arm up in front of her eyes. Think of my arm as the metal beam. And what did it do? Testament. It approached your forehead like this. Kiyomasa pressed the arm against her forehead but moved her head forward, as if pushing the arm out of the way. You went like this and seemed to slip through it or pass through it, so you ended up on the other side. Fukushima watched as Kiyomasa pressed her arm to her forehead a few times. They were below the summer sky, but also in the giant shadow formed by the Azuchi. And after a while Pff. Y-you dont have to laugh at me. Kiyomasa felt heat rising in her cheeks as she clenched her fists and protested. Fukushima held her right hand to her mouth and raised her left hand to say wait. N-no, Kiyo-dono, I am just not sure what thou mean by that Im asking you because I dont understand it myself. So thou did that because thou truly do not understand? That seemed to really tickle her funny bone. She turned her back for a while, but eventually turned back around and took a breath. My apologies. I am really sorry about that. I am sure thou only did that because thou are worried for me. Yes, yes. Thats right, thats right. Thats the entire point of this, Fukushima-sama. Kiyomasa knew she was glaring and Fukushima cleared her throat. Hm. I truly must apologize because I do not remember that at all. It isnt something you were practicing? Not intentionally, no. Fukushima took two steps closer and then took Kiyomasas arm. Was itlike this? She took the appropriate stance with Kiyomasas arm as the metal beam. They were facing each other with Kiyomasa posed like she was elbowing the other girl. But she figured this would help explain it, so she did so. Testament. And you seemed to pass right through this arm Hm, said Fukushima as she moved forward without warning. She was leaning forward a bit and she took a step forward while holding up Kiyomasas arm. Oh? Her face ended up in Kiyomasas chest. Everyone working in the area turned back at once. 6: Work to port seems to be falling behind. #1 and #2, any idea why? Kiyo-Massive: Uhhh, not a clue. No. AnG: Hey, the connection is back. Wa- Kimee: Hm? Did she get cut off again? Well, whatever. Am I connected? Llaf: Ohh, welcome back. But thy connection does seem unstable. 6: Just do your work Hachisuka-sama just scolded us, thought Kiyomasa. But I really messed up my positioning this time. It was only natural for that to happen if they were facing each other head on. Fukushima looked up at her. Kiyo-dono, that would have been a disaster if thou had activated the Giant Breasts Defense. Unfortunately, I dont seem to have that skill Kiyomasa moved alongside Fukushima and held her left arm out in front of the other girls face as if throwing a backhand blow. Getting back to what happened beforeI think it was like this. I see. So the metal beam moved in from the frontand I moved forward. Fukushima must have been pondering her previous mistake because she did not move herself. Instead, Kiyomasa moved her arm toward Fukushimas forehead. The beam moved like this She moved her arm right up to Fukushimas forehead. It made contact. She held it there for a few seconds and noticed the sweat on their skin. Well? She removed her arm and saw Fukushimas wrinkled brow below it. The girl tilted her head. Fukushima did not seem to understand, but Kiyomasa did not understand either. Do you have any ideas? Eh? Oh, Kiyo-dono, can thou do it once more? Testament. Like this? No, um, with more force this time. Wouldnt that be dangerous? she thought as she swung her arm. She stopped at the last second. She had made an accelerated swing of her arm with the hand relaxed. But Fukushima stared unblinkingly at it as it stopped before her eyes. She was highly focused. After a while she nodded. And Kiyo-dono, please swing all the way through with that same force. Testament. Like this, right? She plans to really do it, she realized while swinging her arm. She intended to swing her arm all the way through. So she went for it. And she indeed swung all the way through. Eh!? She heard the sound of bone being struck and felt an impact in her elbow. The hit caused Fukushimas knees to give out below her. Ow. The problem was that Kiyomasa had not expected to actually hit. The nerves of her elbow seemed to short-circuit because a powerful tingling raced up her arm and through her shoulder. They both crouched down and held their forehead or elbow for a few seconds. K-Kiyo-dono, thou are more skilled in martial arts than I knew. N-no, I just train my arms a lot. Umm, what are you two doing? Katagiri walked up. Katagiri had been going for a run. He lived a primarily indoor life, but the past few days had taught him it was important to build up some strength. After all I want to be manly! He knew a few days was not going to make a huge difference, but he hoped doing this long term would help him grow taller and stronger. By the time he had grown tall and built up some muscle, he expected the Warring States period would be over. Then he could go to Musashi. Or that was my plan anyway. What are you doing? The two girls here had much more experience training their bodies, but they were crouched down on the ground. The two of them had fought an intense battle just the other day, so he wondered what had happened. Have your injuries gotten worse? N-no, thats not it at all. Kiyomasa stood up and rotated her arm so he could see. Beyond her, Fukushima also stood up and fixed her collar. And Katagiri-dono, are thou out on a run? Testament. I had some things to think about and I thought I could start training my body. My, are you planning to fight on the front line? Katagiri thought about that one. I have to get to the point where I can say I am. A boy needs to be able to show off, he thought as he answered Kiyomasa. Testament. I am thinking about going to the front line if necessary. As soon as he said that, a wave of chatter spread through their surroundings. The voices quickly spread outwards in a game of telephone. Hey! Katagiri-san says hes going to the front line! Ehh!? Katagiri-san is coming with us to the front line!? Yeah! Katagiri-san is coming to the front! That exchange and cries of surprise made a full circuit of the area around the Azuchi. After a while, the wave of voices arrived back from the other side. Kuro Take: Katagiri-kun? What is this Im hearing about you coming thrice and covering Mori-kun with lassi? Some weird sex thing? ͹: No! How did it end up like that!? Now, now. Kiyomasa smiled bitterly and waved her right hand back and forth. This just means everyone is worried about you, Katagiri-kun. I want to be the kind of guy people dont have to be worried about! Testament. Kiyomasa nodded and opened a lernen figur. Takenaka-sama? Katagiri-kun apparently wants to go to the front line. Yay, super high damage! replied Takenaka on the lernen figur. Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!? This was the first he had heard of this. Or rather, he had not said anything that definitive. And what was Takenakas response about? W-wait just a second! Whats this about me and super high damage!? Eh? said Takenaka. You promise you wont run away if I tell you? I dont like the sound of that! But someone else spoke up to bring an end to that conversation. It was Fukushima and she took a breath first. Even if Katagiri-dono is showing some fighting spirit, isnt sending him to the front line going a little too far? R-right!? Thats going a bit too far, isnt it!? Testament, agreed Fukushima. She then placed a hand on her chin and looked at him. So try not to push thyself too hard and work to accomplish only what thou can, Katagiri-dono. But Im still going? Oh? You arent going? Kiyomasa looked and sounded truly surprised. Then she lowered the ends of her eyebrows. Um, sorry. Was I mistaken when I said you would be going to the front line? Every part of Katagiris body and soul begged him to say testament, but Kh. He held back. Because he had to be manly. A real man could not fall back from the front line just because Kiyomasa was worried. Yes, there were times when he had to make himself do something. That was his duty if he was to meet Musashis lewd shrine maiden once more. So I need to fill my heart with lewd shrine maiden power. There it is, there it is, there it is! Its rising from my imagination! Okay, he thought while clenching his right fist in his heart. No, you were not mistaken. I will go to the front line! Are thou serious, Katagiri-dono!? I am! We had thought the enemy would have their god of war unit on the front line, so we were planning to fortify our front line with spell barricades and have our main forces fall back. But thou will be going to the front line! Ehhhhhhhhhhhh!? Not only is this the first Ive heard of that, but youre not even playing fair here! he thought to no one in particular. Kuro Take: Ohh I think this is going to be even more brutal than I expected. ͹: Please stop making this sound even worse than it is! Kimee: Then lets look at just the facts: without us to bomb the enemys front line, you might end up with a direct clash between both sides front lines. Just the facts was bad enough. But he did have a thought about what he had heard. ͹: Is the situation really that bad? 6: Are you dumb? Tsurugi: Koroku! Dont say that about Katagiri-kun! His brain has been producing tons of anxiety-inducing chemicals! ͹: Do I have no rights as a human being!? But Kiyomasa took a breath and spoke. Kiyo-Massive: Were busy preparing for the flooding, so we havent given much thought to how exactly we will attack Paris. How much progress have we made? 6: About 30%. Ill head out if need be. Genbus gravitational control can position and drive in the materials all at once. More importantly, said Koroku. 6: #3 and #4, things are looking pretty touchy where you are. Koroku was referencing the situation in Kantou. What does that mean? The information on Kantou had not reached them yet, but there was a reason Koroku knew about it. 6: I was given administrative control over the transport ship fleet yesterday, so the high-level divine transmissions are reaching Genbu. According to those, the battles between Musashi, Houjou, and Mouri will primarily be done with duels. Is that right, Takenaka? Kuro Take: Oh, drat I was hoping to inform you only after they had worked things out a little more. Sorry about keeping you in the dark, Yoshiaki-kun and Wakisaka-san. Kimee: Well, its definitely an annoying situation for us. And thats really all we need to know. ͹: Um, what exactly does that mean? Katagiri tried asking. It was Angie who answered him. AnG: It means Shouroku didnt read the atmosphere 6: I was just facing reality. Kimee: Oh? But people look to reality either because its fun or because its worrying. 6: Im aware of that and Im not going to deny it. After a pause, Koroku continued. 6: Thank you. Kimee: For what? 6: For not using my younger age as an excuse to overlook that I failed to read the atmosphere. AnG: Now youre making me blush. 6: I wasnt talking to you! Fukushima raised her right hand beyond Katagiris lernen figur. What happened here and what does it mean? Umm How was he supposed to explain this? While he tried to come up with something, Kiyomasa smiled a little and did it for him. Hachisuka-sama caused Takenaka-sama some trouble by not reading the atmosphere, Yoshiaki-sama pointed out that she was doing so because she is worried, Hachisuka-sama thanked her, and Wakisaka-sama said she was blushing, but that was wrong. Im not sure thats quite right! But Fukushima crossed her arms and nodded. Koroku-dono is at a tricky age, isnt she? It was a mystery how much had gotten through to her, but she seemed to have reached some kind of understanding. And as the Ten Spears negotiator, Katagiri wanted as much information as he could get. So what happened in Kantou? AnG: Is Tsugy there? Hey, did our connection just get a lot cleaner? 6: Genbu is amplifying the signal. AnG: Way to go, Shouroku! You can eat the snacks in my room! 6: The key? AnG: Lets not go crazy. Just give up already!! That exchange was borderline incomprehensible, but scarily enough, it made sense to those two. But the name Wakisaka had alluded to was one they knew well: Ootani Yoshitsugu. He was a data entity created from a program and he was under Hashibas direct command. That made him very similar to the Ten Spears who acted as Hashibas personal warriors, but he worked as a representative of the Hashiba forces. It was a lot like the Ten Spears were the Chancellors Officers and Ootani was a Committee Head. He had only had his official release recently, but circumstances had meant his development period had been close to their training period. And Nari Nari Nari: What was that about Ootani-kun? AnG: Testament. Wakisaka answered. AnG: Koumon-sama took a running start and used a table to send Tsugy blasting off, causing the Keichou Campaign. Super Justice: Not true! How can you lie like that when I am right here!? AnG: Kime-chan, Tsugy isnt listening, so can you say something? Super Justice: Indeed. I ask that you omit the complicated circumstances leading up to it and simply state the final result. If you insist, sent Yoshiaki. Kimee: The final result was as follows: Ootani exploded in the sky, causing the Keichou Campaign. Super Justice: Not true! No, that actually is true, but it is not a proper explanation! 6: Lame Exploding in the sky So lame Super Justice: It was an honorable explosion in the sky! We are discussing the moment in which justice failed, so how can you call it lame!? Theyre having a tough time there too realized Katagiri. But Fukushima crossed her arms and spoke. Llaf: In other words, Ootani-dono exploded on a table and that means the Keichou Campaign? Kimee: More or less. Super Justice: Less! Very much less! Fine then. I will send you the report I wrote, so please check that! Llaf: How long is it? Super Justice: Testament. I wrote it in about 3 seconds, so assuming a piece of parchment holds 400 characters, it would be about 3000 pages. Even when accounting for I/O errors, you should be able to read it in about 5 seconds. 6: To be polite as possible, are you stupid? Super Justice: Heh. It is illogical to call a program stupid. What about me do you think is stupid? 6: Your very existence. Super Justice: N-no fair! Why am I responsible for something I have no control over!? He still isnt used to how we do things, realized Katagiri. But he sort of understood what Ootani was saying. The enemy is trying to liberate Kantou? ͹: Which nation is attempting to carry out the Keichou Campaign? Super Justice: Testament. All three: Mouri, Houjou, and Musashi. Tomorrow, they will be using duels to complete the Tensho Jingo Conflict, the Siege of Odawara, and the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. Also Also Super Justice: It seems we will be able to read the details of those duels before long, but after they complete those duels tomorrow and exchange or distribute the resultant benefits, I believe they intend to begin the Keichou Campaign. Llaf: What is the situation for Takigawas group? Kimee: It doesnt seem like she plans to contact us. And it would be difficult to forcibly contact her while shes in Houjou territory. We do know that three of the Sanada Ten Braves have joined her and they will be fighting the 2nd Siege of Ueda alongside the other battles. Kiyo-Massive: How will Yoshiaki-sama and Wakisaka-samas group be taking part? Kuro Take: Thats going to be a bit tricky If the Keichou Campaign is coming up, intervening in the Siege of Odawara might be dangerous. You arent equipped for back-to-back battles, are you? AnG: Eh!? We have to head back that same day? But we havent had any fun yet! Kimee: If we do head back, it will be after having some fun. Takenaka? Its true we arent equipped for back-to-back battles. We mostly have equipment for one-on-one battles and anti-surface weapons, so we arent prepared at all for the Keichou Campaign that will probably involve a fleet battle leading into the Kantou Liberation. Were in Shimoda south of Odawara, so if it does come to back-to-back battles, would it be faster to fly over to Edo to swap out equipment? Kuro Take: We didnt take any Technohexen equipment to Edo AnG: We can manage with some ether fuel Orei Metallo. Technohexen can do more than just fire coin bullets. It might have poor fuel efficiency, but theres a lot we can do. Kuro Take: Then sending you to Edo would be an option. Ill make a decision after giving this more thought. Just as Katagiri saw those words on his lernen figur, a stir ran through the people transporting materials near the Azuchi. Waaahhh! Some ero ero is falling from the sky!! ͹: What are you doing, Takenaka-san!? Kuro Take: Oh, sorry, sorry. I have so many tricky things to work out, so I stepped outside for some fresh air. But the Azuchis deck is just so high up. Ah, sorry. A little more to the right this time. Waaaahhh! Now the ero ero is falling this way! Kiyo-Massive: Takenaka-san! Please stop sending it overboard! Youre surprising everyone! They were usually up on the deck and out of the way, but it was certainly panic-inducing while down below. The working students screamed and moved away from the ship. 6: Hey! Youre delaying the work on the port side! Stay near the ship! It was awful through and through. But there was nothing they could do about it, so Katagiri decided to end the conversation for now and let Takenaka make her decision about Kantou. However Achoo! He had apparently grown chilled in the Azuchis shadow. He wanted to be manly, but his sneeze sounded awfully childish to him. I need to pull myself together. As he thought that, he saw Kiyomasa smile. You should probably hurry into the sun. There is something we would like to test out here. What you were doing before? Thou could say that, yes. Waaaahhh! The ero ero is curving in the wind! It was a lot like a video game. They all have such excellent observational skills. Im getting used to all this and thats worrying me said Katagiri. It isnt pleasant at all, he thought as he took a breath and resumed running. Ill go on ahead! After completing a circuit, I think Ill return to the ship and help Takenaka-san! Things sure are lively there. Lets keep up our work here while staying in touch with Takenaka. Yoshiaki took a breath and looked ahead. There was a stone-paved slope leading downwards before her eyes and wooden buildings lined either side of it. She could see the ocean further down, but With a name like Atami[1], I was imagining a scorching sea, but it isnt that at all. Right, Kime-chan? They apparently suggested actually making it that way when remaking the ruins of the hot springs town into the modern style, but they rejected the idea. The other nations had to place their embassies here and the nonhumans of Oushuu would have had a hard time entering the ocean that way. Because a lot of them are from cold areas. How do you know that? Researching your destination is important, Ootani. Testament, replied Ootani at their feet. He was in a Mouse form. Angie would sometimes try to scoop him up without warning. Could you stop that? he would ask. I am not a toy. It was amusing how he would immediately dodge and run away. They were currently in the diplomatic district of Atami. This place is surrounded by defense barriers to make it a noncombat area for diplomatic relations with other nations. But Theres no one here. Kantou still hasnt calmed down since our Hashiba forces arrived. Diplomacy was always focused more in Edo than anywhere and theres no point in moving their diplomats to Houjou with the Siege of Odawara approaching. If there is any reason to do diplomacy with Houjou now, it would be to work out where Houjous assets will end up after Odawara It seems Houjou intends to transfer most of it to Matsudaira, said Ootani. Its nice having an analyst who heard things on site. They descended the slope. Most of the buildings were recreations of the ruins using modern reinforced wood. They had apparently been inns originally, but most of them had small gates out front and functioned as embassies for the other nations. Are they also used as sanatoriums for Kantou and the surroundings areas? She saw the names of Nanbu, Nitta, other small nations, and even some large reservations. There cant be good turnaround with a bunch of sanatoriums packed in at one place. I saw two Satomi buildings earlier. They probably just think diplomacy is important even if Houjou is an enemy. They would sometimes pass by an automaton in charge of managing the city. They were calm enough to exchange a bow with the automatons. In fact, the embassy they were staying at hired a lot of them. I hope Kanitama can make it. She can receive a map via divine transmission once she arrives in Atami, so she should be fine. Angie seemed to be quite fond of that underclassman. Yoshiaki thought that was a good thing because Angie could be quite shy. Shes quick to categorize people into like and dislike categories. Yoshiaki could not decide if she was jealous or not that Angie never noticed she was doing that. But We need to do what we can too. The ocean was visible at the bottom of the road. The embankment of the ruins was long side to side and reinforced with stones. They sensed the scent of salt water as they walked along. The ocean. That dark blue expanse spread out horizontally. It looked bluer when seeing it from above. But now it was so dark. And We can see it. From Atami in the north, they could see Odawara on the peninsulas coast which was visible to the left. Odawara was surrounded by walls. Angie viewed the walls that slowly rotated like a typhoon. That was likely where Odawara Castle was located. Houjou and Mouris aerial fleets were gathered there. Those several hundred ships hovered in the sky around Odawara and moved to and from the surface below. That motion never ended and swapped out with other ships. The movement is slow, but it is a lot like a storm, noted Ootani. Angie, time to get to work. Yoshiaki opened a Magie Figur. We saw this from the sky too, but it was so distant. Lets assess their forces as much as we can from this fixed viewpoint. Ootani. Just tell me what you need. A local specialty! Tsugy looked up at her for just a second, and Ah, Tsugy! You ignored me, didnt you!? I do not want to talk about it, so leave me alone!! N-now, Yoshiaki-sama! Hurry up and give me a command! Testament. Yoshiaki gave Ootani a command. A local specialty. Tsugy took off running and dug down into the ground. After a while, he came running up from an unexpected direction: behind them. Here it is! The Steamed Flipover, a Far Eastern pizza cooked using the heat of a hot spring! Yeah, isnt there a rule that it can only be flipped over once? I bet you bought that from the Kansai embassy. Angie and Yoshiaki took the food wrapped in bamboo leaf and found it was fairly warm. They unwrapped it to find the scent of the sauce, which suggested it was from a Mediterranean nation. Here, Tsugy. Unfortunately, I cannot eat solid objects, he said with a bow. But I appreciate the thought. Okay, if you say so! Angie, dont talk with your mouth full. Testament, she replied before noticing that Tsugy was eating an ether fuel snack. She took a breath. Is there anything to do before Kanitama gets here? Observing Houjou and Mouri to analyze their forces. And relaying divine transmissions between Edo and Hashibas unit. We have to work with Edo to keep an eye on the movements of the anti-Hashiba aerial fleets in the Edo region. Is your aerial knowledge another reason you two were sent here? asked Ootani. Testament. After a while, well fly to the west of the peninsula. Angie peeled back the bamboo leaf to expose the Far Eastern pizza as she thought about Yoshiakis words. The other side of the peninsula Thats a disputed region thanks to the fall of Takeda, right? Until the Tensho Jingo Conflict, anyway. Testament. We need to see what the surrounding clans are doing. Angie, you spotted a few bases on the way here, right? So she had noticed. That made Angie a little happy, but also bashful. I was staring blankly down at the ground and I just happened to see some odd shadows and lights in the mountains and forests. Once the Siege of Odawara begins, those will be used to monitor the Houjou region and wait for the chance to make their move. So Yoshiaki opened a Magie Figur. It was a camera and it was set up to amplify the brightness for use at night. This is the compression type that Weiss Hexen excel at. Ill set these up in the sky, Angie, so you give me the locations. Ill make it look like Im out on patrol as a mere precaution and activate them with a time delay so they wont notice. We have so much to do. We do, agreed Yoshiaki. And, Ootani, you infiltrate the diplomatic districts divine transmission system and see what the other nations are doing. You dont have to actually read the contents. Ohh, theres actually a job for you, Tsugy! Now you can earn your keep! I came here to work! Wasnt it for justice? Y-yes, I am glad to see you understand! The way he cleared his throat showed that even data entities were living beings. But then Yoshiakis shoulders drooped. Yeah, thats probably about it. Once she had jotted down notes on the jobs they had to do, she finally faced forward. The ocean was there, but a turn to the left showed the walls of Odawara along the coast. Takigawa-sans group is beyond that fleet. It doesnt look like well able to drop by to say hi. And yet we could fly that distance in just two minutes. Shall I make a visit? asked Ootani. You cant. The Kanie Castle is a Houjou ship. Their divine transmission line uses the Houjou local god, so your infiltration would set off some alarms. Then when will we meet up with Takigawa-san? Good question, thought Angie. A this rate, it would probably be during the Keichou Campaign. Originally, they were supposed to intrude in the Siege of Odawara and support Takigawa there. But since they could not contact Takigawa, they could not arrange things in advance. Since they did not know her intentions, their plan had been to let her fight as she wished while they supported her from the outside. If we thought of it as a rescue operation, we would fly in from above. And while we drew the enemys attention by charging in from above, Kanitama would move in from below. I had thought we could do it like that. But things had changed. It was clear now that this would be more than just the Siege of Odawara. Fighting both the Siege of Odawara and the Keichou Campaign would require the appropriate preparations. And they had received further news about the Siege of Odawara they had hoped to force their way into: Theyre planning to use duels Does that mean everything we discuss here could be entirely invalidated? Testament. We wont be able to do anything about Odawara or Takigawa-san. Since Ootani already went and warned them once, well have a hard time saying anything to Musashi while they play Hashibas part. Perhaps we should make a complaint when they determine the rules for the duels. This is all because I failed to stop them when I intervened earlier said Ootani. You take things too seriously, Tsugy. Letting them know that Kime-chan and I are watching was more than enough. Despite what she said, Angie was not sure what they would do. Then Yoshiaki smiled and spoke. Angie? At times like this, we have to find what it is we need to do. Then we do whatever it is we can do. And we keep doing it. Thats the only way to change the situation. What if it changes for the worse? Making sure that doesnt happen is one of the things we need to do. Yoshiaki then shoved the contents of her bamboo leaf wrapper into her mouth. Shes the composed type, but shes actually more focused on speed than staying calm. While Angie thought that, Yoshiaki turned toward her again. What is it, Angie? Heh heh heh. Angie gave a nasal laugh and mimicked Yoshiakis previous warning. Dont talk with your mouth full. Yoshiakis bitter smiles were always so wonderful. Angie noticed a smile on her own lips as well. And despite Ootanis tilted head I bet the others are saying things like this too. Kiyomasa lightly stretched her arms and her whole body. She filled her lungs with the summer afternoon air in the Azuchis shadow. Okay, Fukushima-sama. We never solved that mystery, but lets finish our run for now. Katagiri-kun already went on ahead. Testament. The battle is tomorrow, so we must not lose our focus. My, my, thought Kiyomasa. But you were distracted because you were too focused. However, she left that unsaid. The girl was not aware of it, so telling her would only make her hesitate further. So Kiyomasa remained silent and nodded back. Fukushima calmly lined up alongside her. And they began to run. They stepped forward to run next to the materials being transported. Their first few steps were slow, but they soon picked up speed to match the length of their paces. They passed through the peoples shadows once more and then Fukushima spoke. Kiyo-dono. Testament. What is it? Later, thou will be using the ships pool for rehabilitation from thy injury, wont thou? Oh, yes. I do things like create a platform on the water and balance on top of it. Testament. I would like to spar with thee then. Lately, I have felt somewhat lacking in strength. Kiyomasa smiled a bit that Fukushima had chosen now to reveal that she had lost confidence in herself after their defeat. Because while they ran, Kiyomasa was the only one she could tell. Of course, Kiyomasa was also the only one with the skill to train properly with Fukushima. However Im something of an unconventional spear user. If anything, Im more of a sword user. No, Kiyo-dono. Thou are the more conventional one between us. They argued over who was more unconventional until they reached the bow. There they entered the sunlight. Their bodies warmed up as they ran alongside the materials being transported. Testament. Then let us spar up top after this run. Testament. I look forward to it. Then we can take a break at the festival on the deck. Just as Fukushima said that, Kiyomasa noticed something. Oh? A cart carrying materials was moving alongside them. But Thats strange. They had made their way around the bow. The bow was pointed toward Paris. Since the materials were meant for the flooding of Paris, they should all have been bound for the bow. So why had these followed them all the way around the bow? Did we have any materials being sent needlessly around like that? Kiyomasa looked at the cart of materials. She recognized the person in the drivers seat. It was a familiar face. But it had been so long that she could not recall the persons name. And she was afraid to be mistaken, so she asked the others. Kiyo-Massive: Um, everyone? Do you remember that group of 10 that, um, we fought a few years back? 6: Himejis Yakiniku Three Musketeers? Kiyo-Massive: No, those were ad campaign characters for a yakiniku shop. Fukushima-sama soloed them all and there were only 3 of them. AnG: Then do you mean Nagahamas Eight Fish Legions? Kiyomasa: I remember a drunk Takenaka-san saying Eh? The Eight Wish Legions? and challenging them, but I dont think thats who I mean. 6: Those were so hard to tell apart since their names were all Fish-sama, Fish-shi, Fish-san, and so on. Black Wolf: I think it was just that we defeated them before we could hope to learn which was which Kuro Take: Umm, then was it the Eight Swordsmen of Roman History? Kiyo-Massive: Their catchphrase was we are dying to discover the best parts of Rome, but they were discovered as corpses in some catacombs on the first day of the duels which made their catchphrase literally true. Kimee: Yeah, I doubt they meant it like that That third one had even had an appropriate connection to Roman history, but that was not what Kiyomasa was looking for here. Also, they seemed to deal with numbered groups a lot. Of course, they were one themselves. ͹: If it was someone we fought, then wouldnt it be the other candidates for the Seven Spears? Kiyo-Massive: Testament! Thats it. Thank you very much. I couldnt think of it since we took that position for ourselves. ͹: Youre welcome. But, Kiyomasa-san, what about them? Kiyo-Massive: Well, Miyoshi Seikai Nyuudou is right here next to us. Almost Everyone: Then hes an intruder!! Eh? thought Kiyomasa. Kiyo-Massive: U-um, arent the Sanada Ten Braves on Hashibas side? Kuro Take: But we didnt call for them here. 6: Why is he here? Then, said Fukushima outside the divine transmission. Why not ask him? Good idea Kiyomasa tried asking as she ran. Um, Miyoshi Nyuudou? When she called out to him, he turned around in the drivers seat. Testament. What is it? It really is him. Thank goodness, thought Kiyomasa as she got right to the point. Why are you here? That would be a long story. Could you sum it up for me? Fine then. He nodded. I arrived here to find two young girls confirming their mutual friendship with a run. I caught the scent of youth and decided to bask in that lively atmosphere. Hearing that, Kiyomasa nodded once. Then she breathed in and shouted at the top of her lungs. Intruder!! Notes 1. Atami means hot ocean. Volume 6B, 26: Staller on a Curved Path Volume 6B, Chapter 26: Staller on a Curved Path I did not go the wrong way I started down the wrong path Point Allocation (Summer Heat) Kiyomasa saw Miyoshi Nyuudou frantically wave his hands side to side. P-please wait! You are jumping to conclusions! He seemed to have something to say for himself. I suppose Sanada is technically part of Hashibas forces Kiyomasa sighed and asked another question while still running. What is the meaning of this? Testament. Due to some connections from my past, I have sided with Hexagone Fran?aise and I stopped by here to perform some espionage on the way there. Intruder!! P-please wait! You are jumping to conclusions! He seemed to have something to say for himself. For one thing, Hashiba and Hexagone Fran?aise have yet to properly open hostilities! That was true. They were of course still enemies, but it was worth considering how to handle this situation. Kiyomasa sighed and asked another question while still running. What is the meaning of this? Testament. I will eventually be your enemy, so I came here for some espionage and found some young girls confirming their mutual friendship with a run. I caught the scent of youth and- Intruder!! P-please wait! You are jumping to conclusions! I am no one suspicious! I merely arrived for some espionage and felt my heart flutter at the sight of some young girls! Intruder!! Please calm down! If you do, I am sure you will understand how pure my heart is! Young girls, youth, and a conversation while running! Ahh, how could I not feel my heart flutter!? Kiyo-dono, how about we beat him up now? Testament! she agreed while Seikai whipped the horse drawing his cart. The cart quickly accelerated. Ah. Youre trying to get away, arent you? If my words cannot convince you, I have no other choice! Seikai stood up in the accelerated carts drivers seat and swung his arm. He swung it toward the girls as they quickly picked up speed. Farewell, pure souls! W-wait! That cart is stolen! Ha ha ha. We shall meet again tomorrow! A metal beam sticking out from a pile of materials hit Seikai on the back of the head. With a solid sound, his body flipped through the air and over the materials loaded on his own cart. He fell off. But Kiyomasa and Fukushima had only just picked up speed. They had to slam on the brakes when their enemy met this unexpected fate. But by the time they stopped, they had already passed him by and were even further away from him than before. Oh, no! The surrounding students were not warriors, so they could not capture Miyoshi Nyuudou. So Kiyomasa turned around and ran. Fukushima was right there alongside her. Kh! And she accelerated. Headfirst Fall! Fukushima used Headfirst Fall for a short dash that quickly filled the gap between her and Miyoshi Nyuudou. Miyoshi Nyuudou hit the ground rolling, stood back up, and began running once he noticed her. He is surprisingly fast! He was a ninja. Fukushima was a samurai. Based on their combat styles, he would be faster on his feet than her. So if she was to catch up She had to use Headfirst Fall. She needed to catch up in a hurry. If she could delay him by just a bit, Kiyomasa could arrive in time. Of course, we are fortunate that we can fight him as a pair. After all, they had no weapons. Miyoshi Nyuudou, on the other hand, did. He appeared unarmed, but Here it comes! He swung his arm toward them as he ran. That thick demonic arm contained an emblem tattoo. That black pattern formed writing when he swung his arm and twisted his muscles. Sermon Cannon!! Ether light raced along his arm and left his hand as a glowing projectile. In response Right! Fukushima dodged. As the bullet passed her by, she deflected it to the left. It hit some materials being transported and exploded. The bursting light and the blast itself were weak, but it made a lot of noise and the surrounding Azuchi people finally noticed what was happening. Enemy attack!? The workers were only the rear guard being used to transport materials. Most of those who could actually fight had been sent to defend the levee construction. So we have to do something here. Fukushima had a sudden thought. Llaf: Takenaka-sama, were thou the one to determine the distribution of combat personnel here? Kuro Take: Oh! So you noticed my excellent job, did you? Is there some kind of problem? Kiyo-Massive: At least leave some guards here! 6: More importantly, stop delaying work on the starboard side as well!! AnG: Calm down, Shouroku. Not that I know how hard youre all working there. That is very true! But the situation was what it was. Everyone had reflexively come to a stop. They were unsure if there was any danger nearby them. If they had been trained, they would be able to make a few different decisions. They would immediately decide whether to fall back to safety or to defend against the danger. But if they had not received combat training After hesitating, someone will be unable to bear the pressure and they will flee. That would be dangerous. Everyone would think me too, seek that uncertain safety, and begin moving every which way. So before that happened ! Fukushima accelerated between the stopped people. Her eyes were focused on her enemy. Everyone had stopped and become obstacles, but he was slipping his large body between them. It was like water. The more obstacles there were, the faster he seemed to move. And as Fukushima pursued him Kh She was hurrying, but My movements are rough! She grazed people and dug up the dirt beneath her. Part of her thought that was fine. That was just how her acceleration worked. After all Headfirst Fall! It had its origins in Minamoto Yoshitsunes surprise attack. Yoshitsune had appeared on a cliff behind the enemy formation and, as everyone else thought about taking a detour around, she had jumped down from the cliff. It was a technique for relying on your horse to descend a cliff. So if Fukushima was using that to accelerate Of course it is going to be rough. It was a wild technique. But, she thought. Headfirst Fall provides a falling acceleration focused on speed, so it should be used by the person in the lead. It was not a technique for use in a crowded area. So Now, then. Fukushima sought to reach the lead. Kiyomasa saw something as she ran: Fukushima jumped as she ran out ahead. Oh, dear. It was a great leap. The girl in a black track suit soared up onto some materials being transported. And Fukushima placed her left foot on those materials. A moment later, she disappeared. Headfirst Fall! She had poured almost all of her strength into acceleration. As if to prove it, she appeared atop some materials a short distance away and then vanished again. She next appeared on the back of a carthorse and then on the roof of a materials storehouse. I cant keep up with her, thought Kiyomasa. Strengthening her body with a spell simply was not enough. She was clearly following after Fukushima, not following along with her. This of course meant Fukushima would catch up to the enemy, but also Kiyo-Massive: Fukushima-sama! Youre moving too far out ahead! She called out to her, but There was no response. Not again! Yes again. Fukushima was focused just like during their run earlier. She must have been thinking about something because she was failing to monitor her situation. This time, she was probably focused on pursuing the enemy. During training, taking time to think was important. But at the moment ! A stir ran through the surrounding people as they noticed Seikai and Fukushima. They began to move. Some cried out in surprise and others in confusion. !! The frightened and panicked crowd got in Kiyomasas way. Fukushima realized she had caught up to the enemy. They were on a waterway. It was a small artificial river that passed through the wheat field. It was about 5 meters wide and about a meter lower than the wheat field on either side. The water was less than 10 centimeters deep and small stones were lined up below the water. This was probably the path Miyoshi Nyuudou had used to approach the Azuchi. He kicked up the water as he ran about 10 meters ahead of her. She heard something from the Azuchi behind her while she kept up the pursuit. Everyone was raising their voices after finally noticing the chase. Fukushima initially interpreted their distance from the Azuchi as distancing him from the work site. That meant the enemy could no longer do damage to the others or to the Azuchi. She was also well aware that leaving the Azuchi increased the risk to her. After all, she had no weapons and she was lightly equipped. She was also short on spells and divine protections. She told herself she had to give up the chase after he had made it a certain distance away. As long as I keep that in mind, I should be fine. She would not pursue him too far. Of course, she had achieved impressive results by continuing the pursuit during the battle against the gods of war on the transport ship. So she decided she had to pursue and approach him to a certain extent. So she did so. And Miyoshi Nyuudou accelerated. He looked back her way and his narrowed eyes definitely focused in on her. She knew why he had looked back: The waterway bent to the left up ahead. The waterway was a level lower than the surrounding wheat field. The wheat growing there hid the waterway from view after its leftward curve. If she was careless, he could use the terrain to ambush her. He likely intended to make clever use of this. His feet audibly kicked up the water as he turned his body around and Sermon Cannon!! He fired a shot at lower hips height. And it was not a rapid shot. It was a slow ether projectile that was more released than fired. Fukushima realized the enemy was luring her in. The speed and position of his shot was all the proof she needed. Miyoshi Nyuudou had targeted her hips which were essentially her center of gravity while running. If she was hit or if she blocked it, the blow to her center of gravity would bring her to a stop. And it was slow. A faster shot would have more force behind it, but then the bullet would reach her sooner. Since he was trying to buy enough time to escape, it was better for him if the bullet took its time reaching her. And the slower bullet allowed for more accurate aiming. So dodging it was her only option. However, the direction in which she dodged was the problem. There was water below her, so crouching would slow her down. If she jumped above it, she would expose her entire body to projectiles. Even with Headfirst Fall, she could not change direction while in the air with no footing. So it had to be left or right. But dodging to the left would be dangerous. The curve up ahead was to the left. If she dodged left, she would be hugging the inside of the corner, but the higher ground and wheat on the left would be in the way. As soon as she entered the corner without being able to see ahead, he could hit her with a counterattack. Right would be safer. However That would delay me around the left corner! That would mean widening the gap between her and the enemy. Fukushima sensed Miyoshi Nyuudous calm. He had fired one shot as if placing it in the air behind him, but that had given him several different advantages. He had likely been trained for this. Meanwhile If only I had Ichinotani! Then she could have absorbed his attack and continued forward without losing any speed. The enemy shot approached. She had to make a decision. So Headfirst Fall! She accelerated. Seikai grabbed water in his hand. He scooped it up in his large palm. He held it up so some shadows fell through it and the scene behind him was reflected in the waters surface that floated like a bubble between his fingers. The wide angle of the reflection showed him a wide area behind him. He saw something odd in the center of that makeshift mirror. Fukushima disappeared in an instant. A girls form vanishing in a river awash with summer sunlight! He viewed it poetically thanks to his usual habits, but he did not slow his running legs. The enemy had not actually disappeared. He indeed saw a movement in the water mirror he checked in a hurry. It was down below. Due to the curve of the bubble-shaped water mirror, it was hard to follow movement toward the bottom. On top of that, Fukushima had taken an unexpected action. She had leaned over to duck below the Sermon Cannon shot he had fired. In Seikais view, ducking below it had been the 2nd best answer. The best had been to dodge to the right and take the outer corner. Even if she was delayed by that, she would be safe and she could make up for the delay later. She could not dodge to the left or above because that would expose her to danger. Below had been the second best option, but Ducking down reduces her speed! However, the enemy had not ducked down. She had leaned to the side as if collapsing into the water. And She accelerated!? She had launched her leaning body forward to maintain her speed. I see! This enemys acceleration spell did not strengthen her body. It accelerated her from her footing to the direction her feet took her. She was not running; she was falling. So what mattered was the indicated direction, not her stance. She could fall headfirst or back-first. And the enemy made her leap. Her forward fall took her below the bullet and, just as she finished passing below it, she righted her body and accelerated herself forward. There was no hesitation in any stage of her triple fall. Impressive! Seikai swung his left arm. By twisting his arm, he altered the connections of the tattooed emblem to reload. The bullets seemed to wrap around his left arm and moved from there to his body like large rosary beads. Then he slammed them into the firing spell on his right hand. Sermon Cannon Machinegun! He fired them in quick succession. The glowing bullets punched into the waterways wall. The fist-sized shots were fast and fired in rapid succession. Their firing sounded more like blowing wind than a roar and it was joined by the loud noise of reloading. In the lead, Seikai ran while facing backwards and kicked up the water. In pursuit, Fukushima ran while leaning forward and kicked up the water. Seikai was the first to make his way around the left corner. He hugged the inside of the corner to make the most of his lead. And while the waterways wall provided cover, he fired ether bullets so they would pass through the other side. And he sprayed them up to down. For Fukushima, this created a horizontally-sweeping barrage that covered the inside of the corner to the outside of the corner. How about that!? Seikai shouted that while falling back and that was when Fukushima made her approach. She took a center route. It was the same route as the one on which she had ducked below the previous shot. She had not changed her route in response to the random vertical spray of bullets from Seikai. She simply ran, and ! She removed her jacket. A moment later, she grabbed the ends of the sleeves, scooped up water like the jacket was a basket, and swung it in front of her. Take this!! She released her jacket toward the barrage cutting across at just below chest height. The water had not had time to soak in, but the jacket struck the barrage with the weight of the water it surrounded. Even if it was not officially meant for combat, student equipment was given defensive abilities and divine protections. That and the weight of the water was consumed by the enemy bullets. Of course, the destructive ether bullets would not be stopped by something like that. A few shots hit it, tore through the water and jacket material, and pierced through. This was not completely bulletproof. But the bullets that hit the jacket and water were slowed just a tad. And Fukushima took aim for the gap that created. Headfirst Fall! She used her acceleration to throw herself sideways through the air. She led with her right shoulder, twisted her body, and shifted into a Fosbury Flop. She kicked off the waters surface and moved quickly enough that the water only splashed up after the fact. But not even that was enough. She had launched herself face-up in the air, but the later bullets were going to reach her. That was why she turned herself around. She began a midair spin to shift from face-up to face-down. She pointed her belly down and moved her right leg to kick at the waters surface. Her toes breached the waters surface and reached the stones below. She had her footing. And just then ! She used her acceleration not to pass through the barrage but to pull herself out of it. Even so, a few of the bullets still had the speed and trajectory needed to reach her. Because she had twisted her body starting from the feet, her face was furthest away and it had not quite left the barrage. But she had seen them. And she could instantly grasp the trajectories of just a few. So she could dodge them. She cleared the barrage using her twirling and accelerating body along with physical strength centered on her head. A few strands of hair were taken by the barrage of ether bullets. But that was all. She had cleared it. The next acceleration was already entering her body. Behind her, the abandoned jacket and water belatedly burst. That spray could not keep up with Fukushima as she moved forward. She fell forward. Seikai watched the enemys movements. She was catching up. The enemy approached with enough speed to do that. Seikai thought while moving at a speed so great that the kicked-up water looked slow. In the summer sun, I am splashing water in a stream while playing a game of tag with a girl. He instinctually arranged the scene into poetic terms, but he really did wish he lived in a world like that. Needless to say, reality was cruel. Reality was nothing like a poem, so he was instead being pursued by an accelerating girl who blasted water explosively into the air. That was a problem. The enemys charge would not stop. She had done an incredible job of forcing her way through his barrage. He was impressed how she had combined her jacket and the water to escape that tight spot. However Why!? Why would you remove your jacket while behind cover!? An athletic girl had removed her jacket in a stream below the summer sun. Such a wonderful scene. So he wished he could have seen it. Unacceptable!! Seikai scattered gunfire. He fired close-range at the enemy who was rounding the corner. He spread his three demonic fingers and fired the ether bullets along them. Take this! He launched the 3-way ether bullets. Fukushima saw the enemys 3-way scattershot. And she shifted her position. She chose to dodge Miyoshi Nyuudous attack. The Sermon Cannon was an ether cannon attack based on the massive Internal Blessings of his species and released with a spell. He normally launched the ether bullets as if pushing them with his right palm. It was a large palm and looking at it told you the angle at which he would fire. But the palm was pointed downward when he fired this scattershot along his fingers. If fired in the direction of his palm, it should have flown downward. But that was not what these bullets did. They followed his fingers and were pushed out from the tips. In that case, thought Fukushima. The enemys scattershot must be controlled by the spreading of his three fingers! When targeting someone using his fingertips, it was difficult to intentionally divert the shots. Miyoshi Nyuudou had the middle of his three fingers aimed at her. So Fukushima leaped into the gap between his middle and outer finger. Headfirst Fall! She made it. But Miyoshi Nyuudou reacted by swinging his right arm as he fell back. He added a winding motion to the bullets. The rapid-fire sermon bullets formed a horizontal wave and drew something like a whip with their trajectories. They flew past Fukushima, collided with the waterways wall or the waters surface, and filled the air with clumps of dirt and spraying water. But Fukushima immediately responded to the motion of the enemys bullets. She followed suit. I can do this! The bullets had speed and density, but they came in a wide 3-way spread. This was much easier to dodge than a blade or spear tip aimed at her. Before this, she had fought opponents whose every attack was meant to be lethal. Compared to that ! She crouched low and jumped forward. Just then, two things happened before her eyes. First, Miyoshi Nyuudou leaped backwards. Second, he closed his fingers. He greatly compressed the density of the barrage and fired all three shots toward her face while she stayed low. The distance between them had not shrunk. He had matched his jump to hers. He predicted my action!? She wondered how but found no answer. She simply dodged the barrage. Oh! She lowered her body and plunged her head into the water. She let her stance collapse as much as possible to dodge the bullets. Her head, shoulders, and chest struck the water and bathed in the scent of algae. But she had dodged them. The sweeping air passed overhead. Or rather, over-hips since that was the last part of her to drop down. That was proof that the enemy bullets had passed her by. She had made it through. But she was in a dangerous position now. Plunging to the bottom of the river while accelerating would only lead to self-destruction. So she first thrust her hands forward below the water. She grasped the bottom of the river as if trying to plunge her hand into the stones there. At the same time, she slammed her forehead against the riverbed. Water splashed up as her forehead broke through the water and collided with the stones at the bottom. But that provided three points of support: her hands and her forehead. It was a lot like the preparation for a handstand, but that would only make her a target. She needed to force her hips to the left, spread her legs, and Spin them to the side! A handstand would have swung her legs straight up, but she swung them around to the left instead. With a forceful twisting of her arms, she took a face-up position while twirling around. Her skyward vision saw the enemy. He was aiming his three fingers at her while falling back. He continued to fire and she was still being pursued by his winding bullets. So she removed her arms. She released her hold on the riverbed and used her legs to launch herself. Her left-swung legs pulled her body over. Her hands and head left the riverbed. She now stood on the left wall of the waterway. She was standing, but her body still had its momentum. So she used that as her initial speed. Headfirst Fall! She accelerated and shook the water from her body as spray. Fukushima chose to run starting with her knee. After all, she was accelerating from a wall. She first had to right her horizontal body. But landing vertically in the waterway would create a dangerous time lag as she stood back up. So she fell knee-first. She was nearly horizontal and she sent her knee into the water. ! At the last second, she kicked her toes into the water. When her lower leg hit the riverbed, it could provide acceleration. So that was what she did. She began a forced falling acceleration while in something resembling a crouch. She released it while positioned low and nearly horizontal to the waters surface. Oh! She pulled her opposite knee close to her chest to make the next stride. With each step, she accelerated. And as she moved forward, she lifted her hips. To run along the river, she slammed each step backwards and accelerated. She lifted her hips, fixed them there, and did not raise her upper body. If her body shook from the force of stepping on the riverbed, she would lose the force needed for her run. If she was to build up her speed, she had to keep her hips high and swing her upper body to match the rhythm of her legs. Here I go! The enemy had predicted her previous action. So this time, she included a motion that crisscrossed her legs as she ran in an arc. And Fukushima grabbed a handy stone from the riverbed and threw it. She threw it outside the path of the shots that Miyoshi Nyuudou fired while swinging his arm around. It flew in a high arc. She had thrown it so it would hit before she arrived. And with this timing It will obscure his view! In the end, Miyoshi Nyuudou moved to avoid having the falling stone obscure his view. The enemy took a large step back. From Fukushimas perspective, he somewhat increased the distance between them. That step was added to the shrinking distance between them, so they were about a step and a half apart now. But she had made him jump back. It was now her turn to match his timing. She made a crouching jump that matched the position and timing of his landing. She would be aligned with the center of his chest when he landed. Headfirst Fall! She spun around backwards in midair. She launched a spinning axe kick that carried the acceleration of Headfirst Fall. Her falling acceleration gave it the same force as landing from a great height. She supported herself with her left leg which scraped and slid along the riverbed. She was sending her full bodyweight toward the enemy. Even if the attack was not as effective as hoped, turning her back protected the front of her body and she could use the rebound of the kick to jump the other way and put some distance between them. And even if the enemy stopped his three-finger rapid-fire and instead fired from his palm His palm is pointed downwards! That was why she had not jumped in from below despite her crouching stance. If she was below, he could intercept her from his palm. But by staying low to the ground, the enemy was forced to continually attack downwards. That meant he could not raise his hand. That allowed Fukushima to make this axe kick with any possible counterattack suppressed. Also Fukushima thought, Given our distance from the Azuchi, I have to settle this here. So she made her attack. She leaped to the inside of the right arm he swung around. Seiyah!! She launched her accelerated right heel. In that instant, she heard a voice. It was Miyoshi Nyuudous. You leave me no choice. Fukushima saw Seikai take a certain action after those words. He slightly spread his three fingers once more. It was a small movement, but it was enough for the ether bullets to stop traveling down his fingers. The new ether bullet moved to his downward-facing palm. It was loaded into the center of his right hand, but he would have a hard time sending it toward her. She was already moving past his hand as she launched a backwards axe kick. His counterattack would not arrive in time. The palm blast was meaningless, but he released it regardless. He clenched his hand. His large palm and three fingers squeezed the ether power while his wrist turned. A moment later, the ether bullet exploded in his hand. With a loud noise, cracks ran through his solid hand and the force opened his three fingers once more. Oops. Fukushima saw the recoil launch his hand forcefully upwards. But moving upwards brought his fingers to a certain location: Straight ahead. He had turned his wrist because he had predicted this. He had used the recoil of the misfire to rapidly pull his right hand upwards. He had accepted damage for this movement. Here goes. Fukushimas axe kick dropped down on Seikais hand. The next ether bullet would be loaded in his right hand at almost the same moment that her heel would strike that same hand. Am I going to hit!? If she did, that bullet would misfire too. As a demonic long-lived, Seikai had natural armor, but the previous misfire had still damaged his hand. If a human like Fukushima was exposed to that, it could easily take off her foot. She made up her mind in a split second. While spinning her body, she twisted the leg supporting her. She turned her toes in the opposite direction of her movement. Headfirst Fall! Seikai saw the ether bullet fly out of his raised right hand and into the sky. And Fukushima had been launched into the air. She whipped up the wind as she flew to a height of about 7 meters, but it was more of an explosion than a jump that had launched her. She had not been hit. Her acceleration spell had malfunctioned. She had not just crashed into a wall of speed. The next burst of acceleration had reached her body in a broken form and sent her in an uncontrollable direction. It was a lot like receiving a physical blow. She was launched without any consideration for how she would land, her entire body was doubled over, and she was twisted to the left. At this rate, she would fall into the wheat field to the right without her speed dropping much at all. The effects of the malfunctioning acceleration spell must have remained with her as she flew in a large arc, but all she did was stab into the waves of wheat. It was over. The wheat field groaned and the wind swayed back, but there was no sign of the enemy moving within the wheat. Should I say that I won? Seikai looked to his right hand. The raised palm had large lacerations in it. Meanwhile, his opponent would have taken damage from the speed crashing into her, but her fall had been cushioned by the wheat. I doubt she received any lasting injuries. He compared their injuries and compared that to the result of the battle. Now, then. He clenched and lowered his hand as it began dripping blood. He heard a voice in the distance. Fukushima-sama! It was Katou Kiyomasa. The height of her voice suggested she was running down a path between sections of the wheat field. A blonde girl was running through the summer sun in search of her friend who had collapsed into the wheat field. A splendid scene to imagine. He wanted to see it for himself, but that would put his life at risk. He had confirmed the state of the Azuchi, so withdrawing was most important now. I now have quite an odd story to tell. A fight with the Ten Spears. Now, then. How will our Great Teacher and the others view this result and what will it tell them of the future? Volume 6B, 27: Silver Wolf at a New Home Volume 6B, Chapter 27: Silver Wolf at a New Home I I am not a dog Point Allocation (Wagging Tail) Asama breathed a deep sigh as she walked. She was on the way from the Asama Shrine to the Main Blue Thunder. The sun was just beginning to move lower in the sky. The sign frame that Hanami held up said it was 2:30 PM. The study camp had already been dismissed on Okutamas bow deck, so everyone was beginning their next action. Masazumi and the others had gone to the Student Council Room to prepare for the next meeting and the Mouri and Houjou people had gone to their diplomatic buildings. Asama had changed the Mouri clans main shrine setting as asked. She had expected it to be a lot of work, but It went surprisingly smoothly Mouris main shrine had been the Suga Shrine. That was an old shrine that was connected to Susanoos slaying of Yamata. The shrine did not have a wide reach, but it had long produced its own unique brand of powerful combat spells. Asama viewed it as a shrine that took full advantage of its strengths as an individual. Mouris main shrine rights had been temporarily transferred from that Suga Shrine to a Kantou shrine. Asama had wondered what shrine that would be and now she had her answer: Atsugis Mishima Shrine? Atsugis Mishima Shrine. That was one branch of the Mishima shrines. It was located at the center of Kantou. According to Terumoto Mouri was originally known as the Ooe clan and worked for Kamakura. Atsugis Mishima was there at the time. Mouri broke off as a branch family and so on, but if we are to use the Mouri name in that land, it would be best to shift our rights to the Mishima Shrine. That should result in the least amount of interference. That was true, but it showed real commitment to make the Mouris main shrine a branch shrine instead of the primary shrine. Was that restriction meant to show that they needed Asamas assistance? However Figuring out this kind of divine work is pretty fun It felt a lot like a game when she found unexpected connections or made predictions. The Mishima Shrine that Terumoto-san asked for belongs to a conglomerate where the Ooyamazumi Shrine and main Mishima Shrine are above it and one of its gods is closely related to the Asama Shrines One of the Mishima gods was Ooyamatsumi, the father of Sakuya who was worshiped by the Asama Shrine. Ooyamatsumi was a harvest god that covered both the mountains and the sea. There was a story of him sending his daughter Sakuya and her older sister Iwanaga as wives for the heavenly god Ninigi. In other words, a harvest god had given his power to a descendant of the heavenly gods. However, Ninigi had taken Sakuya as his wife, but as for Iwanaga who was sent with her She was a little too extreme for him, so he chose to not take her as a wife. The official explanation had been that she was ugly, but for the history recreation Beauty standards are different in every age, right? Once someone mentioned that, the busty and flat chest factions had gotten into a bare-handed fistfight, the plump and slender factions had started using joint locks on each other, and even the longhair, ponytail, blonde hair, and black hair factions had rolled up their sleeves to join the brawl. They had ultimately settled on a gray zone solution of nominating someone who matched the sensibilities of that age, but Ooyamatsumi had been enraged when Iwanaga was sent back and he had said the following to Ninigi: Iwanaga was the daughter in charge of lifespan, so now your descendants will have a set lifespan. End of story! That had led to a response heard over and over in the Age of the Gods: You didnt tell me that!! However, researchers suspected that Sakuya, who had something of a fiery personality, would never have allowed her children to have a set lifespan. So there was a basic consensus on what would have happened next: That had to have ended badly. That would have ended very badly. Her father would not have escaped unharmed. And the Iwanaga incident created an odd trend in the ancient Divine States: The more extreme your fetishes, the longer your lifespan. That was what had led to the blossoming of the genre fetishes supported by Shinto. That somewhat troublesome father god was worshiped at Mishima, but Sakuya set fire to the maternity room, so her husband Ninigi must have had a rough time This time, the daughter gods shrine had set things up for the source of that troublesome family. But Mouris original main shrine, the Suga Shrine, was also very interesting to Asama. Ooyamatsumi is the grandfather of Kushinada, wife of Susanoo. Kushinadas parents were not Sakuya and Ninigi, so Sakuya would be their aunt. Neshinbara-kun would probably like this kind of story In fact, there was no probably about it. However, Asama thought Mouris shrine history followed an interesting genealogy. In Kantou, they had used the Mishima Shrine that worshiped Ooyamatsumi, but they had later come to use the Suga Shrine that worshipped Susanoo, grandson-in-law of Ooyamatsumi. It seemed like the generations of gods and humans had matched up by pure coincidence, but They probably followed the best possible course. She felt some awe because she was the Asama Shrine Representative. Meanwhile, the processing had gone surprisingly well. Mouri had been registered to the Mishima Shrine long ago, so that shrine had only needed to dig up the old records. The registration settings were from about 400 years ago, but the Kamakura Shogunate had been primarily made up of the long-lived. Whether or not some of that blood was included in the Mouri family tree was more of a Neshinbara topic. To start with, Asama sent a request to rewrite Mouris original local shrine registration with the Mishima Shrine to make that their main shrine. Then she worked out what shrines the Mouri clan had been registered with between Mishima and Suga when they moved from Sagami to Aki. Mouri split off in Echigo too, didnt they? The original Ooe clan came from the Kyoto area and the group that joined Kamakura was special. The Kamakura Mouri clan had spread to Echigo, Aki, and Choushuu. After that, the main group in Aki had created what was now known as the Mouri clan. So Asama confirmed the historical main shrines of each Mouri branch. She made sure none of their main shrine settings were still active. Okay, that looks fine. After making sure she had not entered anything incorrectly, she changed the Suga Shrine registration to a secondary shrine setting. She sent a registration request to IZUMO and only a few seconds later Oh, maybe I should buy a black disk with those points Meanwhile, the Mishima settings were automatically transferred over and rewritten. Hanami had likely automatically arranged a few parts of that. But that mostly ended it. The interference settings and restrictions release would have to wait until after IZUMO sent the main shrine data to Mouri. Terumoto would likely tell Asama what she wanted and needed done. A third party could not interfere until they knew that. So I can help out with some other things Asama breathed in and faced forward. She was on the familiar path to the Main Blue Thunder. Were inviting Mouri and Houjou here for a strategy meeting this evening, arent we? They had to decide on the rules for the duels. They could not exactly use the Student Council Room, so they had decided to use the Main Blue Thunder instead. However Hmm Asama suddenly came to a stop. She looked down at what she held in her right hand. Her right fingers grasped a wicker bag, which contained A sleepover set. She had come to a stop because she was unsure if she should really be bringing that, but then Huh? Asama-san, why are you just standing there!? Adele saw Asama just about jump off her feet. She did not actually leave the ground, but her entire body shook as if stretching upwards. Is there anything Asama-san cant do? And she always goes all out with her shtick, thought Adele as Asama slowly turned around. Adele predicted Asama would be mad or would make some kind of tsukkomi, so she put together a response in her mind. However Ahh Asama sighed when she looked back over her shoulder and saw Adele. It was a breath of both relief and relaxation. She finally fixed her summer uniforms collar and spoke. Dont scare me like that, Adele. Oh, um, uh. Adele had not predicted this reaction. If anything, it was timid. U-umm? Adele could not figure out why Asama would be acting this way. However Sorry. D-did I catch you at a bad time? Eh? No, not really. Why would it be a bad time? I was asking because I dont know! But once Asama brought her breathing under control, she looked the same as ever. And Adele, are you on the way to the Main Blue Thunder too? Judge. I bet Ill get some snacks if I get there early! If youre starving, I could give you a piece of candy. Ill take it! Asama gave her a brown sugar candy wrapped in bamboo leaf, so she immediately ate it. Its so sweet! Hopefully it will last until dinner. I really dont think thats possible. Huh? Asama looked to the Main Blue Thunder on their right. Adele looked in the same direction, although Asamas breasts were in the way. Asama then grabbed her shoulders. She wordlessly pulled her back below the eaves of a store. They were at a clothing store three buildings away from the Main Blue Thunder. They were now shaded from the summer sun, but Um, Asama-san? Oh, yes. Just a moment. Wondering what this was about, Adele looked out from behind Asama and toward the Blue Thunder. She saw someone standing in front of it. They held a suitcase in front of the entrance. The 5th Special Duty Officer? Mitotsudaira sweated in the sun. I actually came! No, there was nothing weird about coming here. They were having a meeting here. And her mansion had been destroyed in the battle with Sanadas Terrestrial Dragon. Torahides claws had flown over, broken through the mansions roof, and destroyed the interior, but now that she thought about it Those werent the ones I was swinging around, were they? If she had done this to herself, the insurance would not pay out, so she wanted to avoid that. Whatever the case, she no longer had a house. She had brought a set of equipment to the Student Council Room, but she could not just leave it there. And if they finished their plans with Mouri today, her mother and father would arrive. And they were clearly planning to spend the night. As their daughter, it was her duty to deal with any problems that led to. She wondered how long she would have to prostrate herself to make up for it if the Main Blue Thunder was destroyed. An amateur prostration might not be enough. But she was concerned about something else as well. What will happen to me if I start living here? Her mother had said Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise had no intention of paying to reconstruct her mansion, so she would have to use her savings, earnings, and meager insurance payout. But That isnt nearly enough for a mansion in the surface city She had needed to move before due to the situation on the Musashi, but that had been relatively cheap because it had only been shifting the existing mansion from one place to another. Constructing something from the ground up was another matter entirely. She wanted a home. That was her honest desire, but if she paid rent, she would have less money to pay for reconstruction. The fastest method would be to sell my company But she was provisionally second in line to ruling the Far East. Nobles, merchants, and politicians would sometimes show signs of trying to build connections with her and that could feel troublesome. She knew who her king was, so she preferred to ignore those extra matters, but selling her company could create such a connection. So, she decided in her heart. I will live in this building before me to show that those connections will not work with me. However It isnt right to use the relationship with my king to eliminate a personal annoyance of mine. More and more thoughts filled her mind. She had brought some sleepover luggage here, but could she really step through that door? She knew her king would be there, but what would he think when he saw her luggage? Thats right. She felt like there would be no saving her if she saw a look of surprise on his face. But she felt like it would all work out if he would accept her. She felt like she could leave everything with him if he said he was glad she had come. So what would happen? She kept thinking, but before any of that, she wondered if her king would eventually notice that she was waiting here. Even if she had her kings support, a knight was not to set foot inside her kings home. She wanted her king to notice she was here. But at the same time It isnt right for a knight to make her king come out and greet her either. So she would not call for her king. She was standing perfectly still in front of the house and its door. What would people think she looked like here? I think I know. The thought suddenly hit her. A guard dog? N-no!? A dangerous word had entered her mind. No. That is not what I look like. I mean, a guard dog is watching out for people arriving, so it would have its back to the door. She was facing the door, so she was not playing a guard dogs role. Yes, thats right, thought Mitotsudaira. This is certainly nothing like a dog sitting at the entrance waiting to be fed. Then another thought hit her. This is the same as a dog waiting for its master! What was she supposed to do about that? Yes. She could not face the door and she could not face away from the door either. I just have to face sideways! Asama saw Mitotsudaira fidget for a while and finally turn to face away from them. Why was unclear. Adele tilted her head while watching along with Asama. Is that what I think it is? Adele, do you understand Mitos bizarre behavior? Wellit looks a lot like how a well-behaved dog will sit to the side of the entrance so it doesnt get in its owners way. I guess that does suit the 5th Special Duty Officer pretty well. No, um, that cant be it. Because, uh, Mito isnt a dog. But it was true Asama had thought oh, shes wagging her tail earlier. However, Adele did make some sense. Mitotsudaira was waiting. One important factor of her relationship with him was gaining her kings approval. A knight could not beg her king for things, so the king had to accept the knight as a matter of course. That was one type of ideal relationship. Was the silver wolf using this to seek that ideal? Yet if anyone visited, it would be obvious she was waiting. But as Asama watched the girl change position again as she waited in front of the door That is a lot like Mito She was bold in her actions, but that boldness was always directed outwards. Her one weakness was on the inside. If her king no longer needed her, she would lose any direction for that boldness. She would lose all meaning and strength. She would simply lose her destination. Instead of a knight headed somewhere, she would become an unmoving knight who protects her current location. To Mitotsudaira, that would mean no longer being her kings knight. She would only be a knight of Musashi who acts only when it would protect Musashi. That was of course a valid course for her life. That was the original definition of a knight of Musashi. But she had wanted a different path and it had been given to her. So she waited. She waited for her king to open the door either coincidentally or intentionally. She had to understand that this was like a game. And once she was satisfied with her game, she would probably open the door herself. However Yes. Eh? Adele looked over and Asama realized she was blushing herself. No, um How was she supposed to explain this? As she watched Mitotsudaira in profile, she saw the silver wolf tensing her shoulders a bit and occasionally taking deep breaths to calm herself. She looks like shes having fun. Asama started to feel jealous, so she corrected her thoughts. She reminded herself that she would probably act just like that if she was the one standing in front of that door. Mitotsudaira patiently waited. She was good at waiting. She had waited years before her king started forward. The short time spent standing here was nothing compared to the agonizingly long wait to see if her king would move or not. Oh, youre here, youre here. The door suddenly opened. The nudist was there. Right in front of her. Eh? thought Mitotsudaira while unable to react to the sudden occurrence. But before she could take another breath, the nudist descended the Main Blue Thunders step and took her luggage. If she did not let go of the luggage, he would end up taking her hand and pulling on it. That was when she came back to her senses. Um, my king? Hey, were you waiting long? I thought youd probably be showing up about now. Hearing that made her heart skip a beat because she thought he might have seen her. However I knew youd probably arrive first, so I thought Id open the door so you could come right in. M-me? First? Who would be first but you, Nate? Oh, uh, well As she tried to figure out how to answer that, he pulled on her hand. They stepped up into the entrance and he guided her inside. For a few hesitant steps, she was unsure if she should let him pull her or if she should actively follow him. She ultimately decided to not fight it. Ah. Once inside, she realized something. There was no one there. She was first. Kimi would of course be in the back, but there was no one else. This was best for a knight who was meant to stand by her kings side. And a thought occurred to her. Im glad no one else arrived while I was waiting. If someone else had gone in before her, she would not have been able to feel this emotion. This was nothing more than being the first to arrive, but she was glad she had come so early despite her hesitation. Yes. She breathed a sigh of relief and satisfaction and her king gestured toward the bottom of the shoe rack. Come on in, come on in. Also He smiled and looked at what she held. And he asked a question. Youll be staying here now, right? Mitotsudaira tried to think about what he meant. She tried to think about how this would look, what her mother would say, and what her friends would say, but Judge. She managed to say it, albeit quietly. And then Judge! She repeated herself. Meanwhile, she felt heat gathering in her cheeks and in her entire body. She was not confident she could restrain herself once that heat gathered beyond its limit. Thats right. There was something she had to say here. I look forward to living with you, my king. She said it. She hoped he felt the same way. And she hoped her king had not just been talking about tonight or until she could rebuild her mansion. Then her king reacted. Ah. Ah? What does that mean? Well, um, Nate? Y-yes, what is it? Umm, said the nudist while raising his hands toward her. It was clearly a wait a second gesture. However Wait. Dont tell me Had she been mistaken, so he had to correct her? She felt the heat in her body begin to fade. That was exactly when he asked his question. This is a permanent thing, right? Kimi flipped through a sign frame while lying on her bed. They would have a lot of visitors today. Enough that her brother would need help with the cooking. She knew she could get help from herself, Asama, and her mother at the Blue Thunder. Horizons cooking would be good for some laughs, but is that what we want today? They would all need to work hard regardless, but coming up with a menu in advance was important. So she thought about what they had stocked in their homes storeroom and ice room as well as what they could get sent over from the Blue Thunder. Oh? She knew her brother and his knight were speaking in the restaurant area. But she heard something hard hit the floor in there. The knight had likely dropped her luggage. She knew what had happened. The wolf would have sunk down to the floor. She had spoken with Kimis brother and he had said something she did not expect. Kimi knew that had to be the situation. How delightful. She and her brother were no longer alone. Horizon was there too, but As someone who stands on the borderline, they are alone. Kimi was in a complicated position where she was turned a bit toward those two who were alone together. Im so thankful for that. She had always been afraid of what would happen if something happened when she only had her brother. And if something happened to one or the other of them, then there would only be the one left. But now he had a knight who would share in all that. He would probably bring in more than just her, but the wolf was the one her brother was the most aware of. The knight had arrived as she was meant to and they had confirmed their relationship with each other. A wolf would probably be so happy she pissed herself What was she supposed to say about a silver wolf that sank to the floor while wetting herself? Kimi made sure there was some meat on the menu while smiling and rolling in her bed. She felt amusement tickling at her heart. They say a happy life can pack on the pounds, but is it supposed to take your legs out from under you? Mitotsudaira thought about standing up. U-umm. She had to stand up. Besides, she did not even know why she had sunk down to the floor. If she had her kings trust and this was what he wanted, then she only had to hold her head high and answer him. She could not stand up. More than her hips being weak, it was her knees that could not support any weight. She could not believe it. But her king simply held his palm out toward her. Wait just a second, okay? Eh? The nudist ran to the kitchen. For no apparent reason, he shook his hips twice in the entrance, but that was probably a ritual of his. And her king soon came back. He held a long knife and he stood in front of her with it. Umm, Nate Mitotsudaira. Your God Mosaic is right in front of me, so Im a little worried about this situation. Just bear with it for a moment. Um, Nate. Y-yes? He had told her to bear with it, so there had to be some meaning to this. So she waited and her king suddenly continued. You listening? Yes. Nate, I hereby reserve you to be my knight once I become a king. Umm. To do it right, Im supposed to hit you on the head with the blade, right? I would die! Why could she not imagine herself dodging her kings attack? But she knew what he was doing. Are you knighting me? This is the best time, right? W-well, hesitated Mitotsudaira. Will you keep this a secret? Yeah, well just do it like this for now. I briefly considered doing it using the topknot, buthey, dont give me that look! Anywaywe can always do it properly if theres a good chance later on. But Since youre coming to live here, I thought this was the time for now. After that, he tapped her shoulder with the flat of the blade. Keep helping me out, okay? Hearing that, she took in a breath and Judge. Mitotsudaira bowed her head. My body and soul are yours to command. And I offer my services to you. The ceremony was no more than words. They were not actually binding a contract or exchanging divine protections. But her king said, Im supposed to rub perfumed oil on your forehead, right? That is one method. I guess it wouldnt be right to use the oil from the bacon I was cooking earlier, would it? I-I am not that much of a meat lover! In that case, he said while crouching down. Eh? He parted her bangs and then she felt something warm and damp on her forehead. He had pressed his lips against her and then licked her. He had clearly tasted her. There. M-my king? The mix of suddenness and surprise led Mitotsudaira to quickly raise her head. Her king sat in front of her and rubbed her head. You prefer it this way, right? Well, it does seem appropriatebut why so suddenly? Judge. Nate Maman licked my forehead when I was sleeping in her bed before, so I figured that was how Loup-Garous did things. Even he knows you licked him, mother!! But given what happened here, way to go, mother!! You never know what consequences something will have, noted Mitotsudaira as the nudist seemed to grab her head to more roughly rub it. Umm. He stood up and hurried back to the kitchen to put away the knife. In the short time that his back was turned, Mitotsudaira pressed her right middle fingers nail against her forehead. That was where he had tasted her. She pressed the silver nail there to confirm the location. Then she brought the nail between her lips. She wrapped her tongue around it and sent the contents of her mouth to her throat as if swallowing. Nn. She sensed her kings scent. She might forget this scent, but she wanted to make sure she would not forget what happened here. We have shared secrets, but this secret is mine alone. She realized her king would have learned her flavor as well, so this made them even. After using that reasoning to convince herself, she stood up. She placed her dropped luggage in a corner of the restaurant area. My king. Yeah? he said while walking back in. May I go stand watch outside for a bit? The smell of bacon in here is making my stomach growl. Volume 6B, 28: Emotional Girl Within the Construction Volume 6B, Chapter 28: Emotional Girl Within the Construction Hows this going? Is she okay? Ohhhhhhh Point Allocation (L-lets calmdown) Mitotsudaira entered the Main Blue Thunder and did not come back out. Asama intently watched that fact. Umm. That meant Mitotsudaira had entered the Aoi home. There was nothing odd about that. After all, they were holding a meeting in the Main Blue Thunder and Mouri and Houjous representatives would be in attendance. So there was nothing odd about an officer like Mitotsudaira to be there. But, thought Asama. Mito lost her mansion and she had that luggage. That meant she had entered the Aoi home as a knight. Shes taken that first major step First major step toward what? And was Asama simply shocked, or was she actually jealous? However Huh? The door opened and someone stepped out. It was Mitotsudaira. Shes leaving? It cant be, thought Asama as she saw Mitotsudaira without her luggage. Did she have business somewhere, had she forgotten something, or had her king asked something of her? However, the visible profile of her face showed her eyebrow raised and her lips smiling. There was no sign of negativity there. But she descended the step and held her nose a bit high. Now, then, she said in a carrying voice. Im a little worried about leaving my king in there all alone, but I need to patrol the area. With that, she began walking along the road to port. She was leaving here. Asama and Adele were left alone again and Adele chose to speak. Asama-san. ? What is it? Adele was smiling at her. I forgot something, so can I head back real quick? W-wait a second, Adele! Youre running away, arent you!? W-well, its just that the 5th Special Duty Officer was clearly being considerate in a certain sense! Now I kind of have to ask: in what sense? Asama asked that with a smile and Adele averted her gaze. And she answered quietly. In the sense of knowing when to give up? Wow, now thats accurate. Well, that was probably how it looked to those who were not a part of it themselves. And that was why Asama felt like she would be selling herself short if she simply went along with it. Ah, Im really a pain in the butt, arent I? If even she saw it that way, it had to be pretty bad for the people looking in from outside. However Huh? Horizon walked up from the port stern. She carried a basket of bread on her back and held some largish luggage in her hands. Vicereine Horizon kind of looks like Musashibou Benkei right now, doesnt she? She does Horizon walked up to the cafs entrance. Asama and Adele ducked down. Adele spoke in a mixture of curiosity and seriousness. Is Vicereine Horizon hesitating over a lot of things like the 5th Special Duty Officer was? Meanwhile, Horizon casually opened the door and walked in. It happened right before Asama was about to respond to Adeles question. That was casual. Yes. She didnt even knock. I think that plan was a failure. Horizon can be awfully masculine, after all. Then the door opened again. The first thing that came out was a right arm crawling along and holding up the now-empty basket. Asama had a thought as she watched that arm wriggle rapidly to port. That is quite the visual That was something she never would have seen on the Musashi half a year before. Although that was the normal state of things. But then Horizon herself came out. And they heard the idiots voice from inside. Huh!? Where are you going, Horizon!? To continue my work at the Blue Thunder. I must serve the customers with a memorable afternoon. Eh? So if I go there, youll serve me!? Ho ho? So you would be happy if I served you as a job? And for money? Dammiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit!! Couldnt you phrase that in a nicer way!? You sound like an entertainer wishing he could get laughs just by climbing up on stage. Youre only getting harsher!! No. If we were ranking this, that one would be a 5. Out of how many? Is that high or low? Which would you prefer? After rejecting his question, Horizon continued. Besides, you talked big during the study camp about being reliable enough to support two or three girls as soon as we got back, but here I find you all alone frying bacon in the nude. What is that supposed to prove? And what happens if you got hot oil on your dick? Dammit! Dammit! I dont even know where to start with that one, but Nate already showed up! See, theres her luggage! Well? Dont got a comeback for that, do you!? That luggage does not smell like meat, so I can only assume it is an illusion you have created. Every once in a while, even Nate does things without meat. I see. Horizon gave a thumbs up and entered the caf. As far as your reliability goes, I will accept Mitotsudaira-samas willpower and recognize Mitotsudaira-samas decisiveness. Huh, huh? What happened to your judgement of me? Oh, dear. What a self-centered boy. Wait! Ill have you know Im a laughs-centered entertainer! Got that!? The right arm returned and gently shut the door. That was incredible Adele gave a deep nod while ducking down next to Asama. I feel like the truth resides in Vicereine Horizons words. Then the truth must be a very inconvenient thing for life in general. But Horizon started walking toward the Blue Thunder, so the two watched her leave. Now, then. Asama sighed in her heart as she tried to figure out what she should do. Mitotsudaira walked. She had no destination in mind. Only This is not good. Her thoughts were directly linked to her body. Her gait was light and grew to a jog. The next thing she knew, she had arrived at Musashinos atrium park. She had no intention of descending to the floor below. Besides, the port half of the atrium park had been destroyed during Torahides rampage and so it had become a large hole. From her position, she could see that everything from that half of the park onwards, including the residential district, had been removed down to the third underground floor so it could be repaired. There were some surviving districts on the port side, but It did a lot of damage. By standing by the railing overlooking the atrium park, she could tell just how largescale the other nights battle had been. Its fortunate the Main Blue Thunder survived She could not say their battle had been a good thing. The scene before her looked more like destruction than anything. But she did think they had kept the damage to a minimum and they were making an attempt to ensure everything was being improved as it was repaired. Also She placed a hand on her shoulder. Her summer uniforms shoulder was modeled after a kariginu, so her skin showed through. She could still feel the chill of the blade there and the pressure of the metal as it was pushed against her with surprisingly little restraint. Then he had tasted her. Both had left their mark on her skin. Leaving some kind of mark on her body felt so very important to her, but was that because she was a Glossolalian? But more than that I am a knight. She and her king had held a private knighting ceremony. That was a shared secret. Mitotsudaira thought, My king and I have a part of our relationship that only we share. Of course, everyone knew that she was his knight and understood what that meant. But only the two of them knew that it had grown deeper than that. The battle was about to grow much harder for the king who had set their path. With that largescale battle approaching, he must have decided this was necessary. She did not need to announce this as her kings knight. She only needed to hold her head high and live her life as she had before. It had been the same when she had decided he would be her king. If that had been the ceremony to make her his knight Hee hee Then this had been the ceremony for her to place herself by her kings side. They would likely have more of those ceremonies in the future. I look forward to it. She rested her elbows on the railing and placed her hands on her cheeks. They were hot. She could tell she was smiling uncontrollably. And Nn Her body was celebrating. Heat filled it and she felt restless. Her loosened body felt a bit better when she pressed her knees together and stuck her butt back a bit. She took a breath and let her body relax. Honestly She sighed and sensed a short figure to her left. It was a basket. A closer look showed Horizons right arm was holding up the basket and looking around the area. It seemed lost. It was only trying to get from Musashino to the Blue Thunder, but there was too much construction at the moment. After checking to the left and right, the arm seemed to notice her. It faced her with its fingers sticking forward like a snakes head. Umm, its that way. When Mitotsudaira pointed toward the path to Tama, the right arm nimbly twisted itself around and hurried in that direction. It looked hesitantly back once, so she waved. It waved the basket back and then hurried on its way without looking back again. I did a good deed. Part of her thought she could not afford to get used to things like this, but that was her fate if she lived here. She looked over and saw Horizon on a temporary suspension bridge that crossed the atrium park while it was under construction. She was likely going to the Blue Thunder. She must have gone to the Main Blue Thunder after Mitotsudaira had left and she was now on the way back. Im glad his knight did not show up after everyone else Nothing could have been more pathetic, she thought as she saw the right hand catch up to Horizon from behind. Horizon noticed it and looked back. The hand must have told her about Mitotsudaira because she came to a stop and looked Mitotsudairas way. She raised her left hand and waved hello. So Mitotsudaira did the same. Then Horizon resumed walking and Mitotsudaira sighed again. The heat inside me has calmed down some. Rather than letting it cool, she may have simply grown accustomed to it. When she remembered what had happened before, she felt the heat of a blush gently tickling her deep in her chest, but it was still a happy thing at that level. She would allow that feeling to stay inside her forevermore. But Her own lupine instincts scared her sometimes. She was honestly impressed she had not given into her urges when her king had tasted her. Even now, her body wanted her to do the same thing to her king. If she had been sitting with her king right now, she might very well have rubbed her cheek against him and then all over his body. She felt an odd temptation and allowance in her mind that told her there was nothing wrong with doing that. She had only resisted earlier because her knightly pride had subconsciously kicked in. It was said chivalry had been developed in the middle ages so fighters would not give into their more savage urges and so they would not do anything disrespectful to their king. She found here just how true that was. While taking this short break from being a knight, she had grown a little bit wild. But, she thought. My mother must have held back a lot when it comes to my father. Mitotsudaira only had half Loup-Garou blood, yet it was this bad for her. Her mothers predatory urges had to be even stronger, so it had to be a lot worse. Based on the story of what had happened when they were just getting to know each other, she had to be restraining herself quite a lot now. Of course, it was also frightening how defenseless her father could act. He would eat meat and spend the night around her mother when she was in a worse state than Mitotsudaira now, so he was either as brave as can be or as dense as can be. Or does he actually want to be eaten? Also, all of that seemed to have knocked a screw loose in both her parents, but was she only imagining that? And when she compared her situation to that Huh? She realized something. My king is the defenseless type too! At the very least, he did not doubt anyone who would kindly protect him. He would acknowledge that they were someone who might eat him, but he would trust that they would not. That was probably why her mother had not eaten her father or her king. Because doing so would mean betraying the trust of someone she had protected. The Reine des Garouss pride would not allow her to betray the trust of someone weaker than her. That was why she had decided to not eat Mitotsudairas father back then. Although what motivates her now may be a different matter. But then what about me? Something else occurred to Mitotsudaira. I went there so that I could have him take responsibility, didnt I? What did that mean? Umm. Can I eat him!? She had to be considerate of a number of things. But if she ignored all that, this situation allowed her to be a predator. After all, that was supposed to be part of taking responsibility. If she used her parents as an analogy, then wasnt she currently at the point 7 seconds before that 24-day competition began? Shocked, she shoved her face between the arms resting on the railing. This is a bigger step than I thought! She had thought she was ready for everything when she entered her kings home, but she felt like she kept running across unexpected conditions and situations. What she did not know was how much of this her king was aware of. But whether he was aware of it or not I know what my mother would say: Thats what youre after, isnt it? Mitotsudaira looked down. With her head lowered between her arms, she could look down into the park below the railing. Or so she assumed. What she actually saw was her mother. Past the railing, her mother was dangling down from the railings support bar and looking back up at her. And before Mitotsudaira could react at all Nate, youre ready to do it, arent you!? Her mother used just her arms to rapidly climb up the railing support bars. She climbed to the top of the railing and flew in an arc while Mitotsudaira pulled her head back. Thats my daughter! She hugged her with all her might. Suzu thought she heard Mitotsudaira scream. H-huh? It came from Musashinos construction site, but she seriously doubted anything would happen at a construction site that could make Mitotsudaira scream. Also, everyone was supposed to be in the Main Blue Thunder right now. The people who had gone to the Student Council Room would be late, but the non-officers and those quicker on their feet should already have been there. Bell: Toori-kunis everyonethere? Me: Oh, Bell-san? Well, Nate and Horizon stopped by before, but they left. So its just sis and me. Wise Sister: Heh heh. Im in bed right now thinking about where to seat everyone, so my foolish brother is taking care of the kitchen. Or in French for our guests, my fool-eesh frre dooz eet all! Wait, foolish brother! When I said eet all, I didnt mean you get to eat it all! Youre the cook, so I cant believe you would even think of doing that! Me: Sis! Sis! Thats way too many difficult setups in a row there! Toori-kun can never win with Kimi-chan, thought Suzu. But something felt odd about this. Bell: Why isnteveryonethere? Hori-ko: They all hate him In a gal game, this is where the heroine rejects him in front of the school gate saying, Walking home with you would gather too much attention and fill me with shame. Youre a creep. Me: That last part was from you, wasnt it!? They were always really harsh with each other. However Wise Sister: Lets see. I think Asama and Adele should be arriving about now, so I wonder whats keeping them. Suzu agreed with that. They had some other highly mobile classmates like Naito and Naruze, so it would not have been surprising if they got there ahead of everyone else. I wonderwhy. With that thought, Suzu arrived at the road to the Main Blue Thunder. Just then Oh, hey, Suzu-san. Hey. She heard Adeles voice and felt a tug at her summer uniforms sleeve. Wah. Suzu just about shouted out loud when someone tugged at her without advance warning that they were going to touch her. She only managed to restrain herself because of the note of tension in Adeles voice. Something had happened. So she let herself be pulled behind cover. They were between some water buckets behind a storage shed 5 buildings down from the Main Blue Thunder. Adele was ducked down low there, so Suzu asked a question. Wh-what isit? Well, um, this is an important moment. For Asama-san. Asama-san? When she focused on her ears, she did indeed sense that girl. Asama stood in front of the Main Blue Thunder. She was all alone with luggage in hand and she stood motionless in front of the door. Ah. Suzu sensed the size and weight of Asamas luggage. It was not the size she normally used to bring cooking supplies or studying tools. She had brought a full change of clothes and other supplies for spending the night. It felt a lot like she had repacked the luggage she had brought on the study camp. Suzu nodded at and thought about what that luggage meant. I see Knowing Asama, she had not come here today to stay in the Aoi home forever. She had the Asama Shrine. And Asama herself had not fully made up her mind about herself. She did not know what to do about the many possibilities before her eyes. This had happened in the past too. It had happened in elementary school and in middle school. She would sometimes hesitate and she would often back off from whatever it was. And she generally used the same excuses: That isnt like me or I have the Asama Shrine. But that had changed somewhat once they reached high school. She had started to change her viewpoint or way of thinking while remaining who she had always been and she had even started performing in a band. Also Nn Before, she would not have brought this sleepover luggage. When they had had meetings before, she had simply spent the night as she was. Since she had brought the luggage this time, she had to have given it more thought. Suzu knew Horizons words and his statements over the past few days had to have shaken up a lot of things inside Asama. That was probably a lot of trouble for her. But her hesitation was always dyed in a certain color. Shes alwayshappy. Asama had always performed her duties as the Asama Shrine Representative. And now that she knew she could change that always to her liking, her hesitation had become the entrance to a happy change. Whenever she came into contact with something outside of her usual life, Asamas voice would be full of life in a way Suzu loved to hear. Suzu thought, Asama-san is alwaysso decisive, reliableand cool. I wish I could havesuch a powerful force of will. But I love how she actswhenever she starts something new. It may have been disrespectful to think Asama was cute when that happened, but it was also surprising to find that side of her existed. So this had to be the same. But her hesitation was even greater than normal this time. This could force her to change how she worked for the Asama Shrine. If that happened, her always would change. Is shetroubled? Im not sure. We saw the 5th Special Duty Officer go in earlier. Eh? Mitotsudaira-san? But the siblings had said there was no one else in there. Bell: Toori-kun, where isMitotsudaira-san? Me: Eh? She said she was going to stand guard and went outside. Bell: U-um, a moment agoI heard herscream? Hori-ko: Toori-sama, did you do something to make Mitotsudaira-sama scream? I see. You seem to have a modicum of guts, so I will promote you from pathetic insect to insect. Me: Thats not any betterrrrrr! Not better at allllll! And it wasnt me! Hori-ko: Then I shall keep your rank as-is. Me: I suppose so, but why do I suddenly want that promotion now? The scream was still a mystery, but since no further problems had come up, it was probably all right. However Asama-san Suzu felt it was best not to mention her. So Go for it. Suzu focused her ears in Asamas direction and clenched both her fists. Go for it. Volume 6B, 29: Shrine Maiden at a New Home Volume 6B, Chapter 29: Shrine Maiden at a New Home No Um Uh Well Point Allocation (Excuses and Doubling Down) Asama felt regret. I think letting Adele escape was a mistake. That girl really was one of the fastest in Class Plum. She had made a quick dash away, but Asama knew she had to be nearby. She could see a tail of black hair sticking out from behind a storage cabin five buildings away. Thats Suzu-san hiding, isnt it? Suzu would never choose to hide, so someone had to have prevented her from continuing on this way. That was most likely Adele. Of course, with 5 buildings between them, she would have to talk very loudly for them to hear her. Suzu-san could probably hear me since she has good ears, but thats fine. I know shell accept me and she wont tell anyone. But, thought Asama while setting the divine chat to everyone except Toori and Kimi. Asama: Is anyone spying on me? Almost Everyone: That silence was suspicious. Once you started down the road of doubt, you could never escape it, but with her class, her suspicions were justified. So Asama: Hello, everyone within 10 meters who isnt moving. Mal-Ga: Huh? Whats that supposed to mean? Asama: Well, I used the location data gathered by the Asama Shrine C oh, but I cant see it myself since its personal information C and had a sign frame automatically sent to everyone who matched those conditions. She had sent it, but it was a trick. I hope someone is dumb enough to self-destruct by asking about the sign frame However Almost Everyone: No one fell for it. Im impressed, she thought, but in a way, it seemed to reveal just how expertly awful everyone in their class was. Asama: Everyone. Why are you all so cement-like when it comes to finding other peoples weaknesses? Marube-ya: Eh? What are you talking about, Asama-chi? Are you doubting us because of some kind of persecution complex? Asama: Hmm. When they put it like that, she could not really deny the possibility. She knew Adele and Suzu were 5 buildings down, but perhaps no one else was spying on her. Asama: Yes, maybe I am overthinking this. Marube-ya: Right, right. Well be there soon, so you should probably try being less negative. I see. Asama: If you arent there, then you wont mind if I detonate those sign frames, will you? Mal-Ga: Asama, I think we can still talk this out. Asama: You give up too easily! Six black wings flew from a rooftop two buildings away. They were moving as far away from her as they could. Its impressive how they like to double down on their awfulness, thought Asama with a sigh. But it looks like my doubts were justified. Asama: Then lets start with Heidi. Marube-ya: Eh!? Wh-why would you do that? Youre supposed to do this in aiueo order, right!? And that would put Toori-kun and Kimi-chan first. Wow, and you would be next Asama-chi. Cmon, Asama-chi, blow yourself up! Asama: Any complaints if I start with Heidi? Almost Everyone: Go right ahead. Marube-ya: Ah! Dammit! What is with all you poor people!? Do you want money that badly!? Then Ill place a curse on you that gives you long-term employment, effectively ending your life right there! Liiiifetiiiime employyyyymeeeeent! Worshiper: Im pretty much employed already and isnt that curse usually seen as a blessing? Marube-ya: F-fine then! Ill place a curse on you that makes you all fat! Almost Everyone: What does that have to do with being a merchant!? Asama: Okay, okay. Here we go, Heidi. Marube-ya: Youre going to blow me up that casually!? Bring it on! Shiro-kuuuun! Solve this with money! Money Lover: If you insist. A prostration arrived via divine transmission. Money Lover: Asama, how much do you want? Asama: The thing is, I dont really need much money. Money Lover: And you call yourself human!? Normal people get turned on by talking about money! Almost Everyone: Only you do! Marube-ya: Ignore the poor people and focus on Asama-chi, Shiro-kun! That girl is satisfied with her life because of those giant boobs of hers! Asama: Actually, theyre a lot of trouble. They make my shoulders stiff and block my view all the time Adele! shouted Suzus voice from 5 buildings down. C-calm down, calm down. Asama felt bad about that kind of collateral damage, but Asama: I have realized something after seeing Mitos mom for the past few days. Smoking Girl: Hm? Whats that? Asama: People say mine are giant, but theyre actually pretty normal. Yes. Silver Wolf: You cant compare yourself to her! No, no. Compared to the world at large. Yes, the world at large. Asama: Okay, its time, Heidi. Marube-ya: Thats a complete non sequitur, Asama-chi! And cmon, lets settle this with money! Youre supposed to be nice to us when we offer you money. Now, lets try that again! Gold Mar: Is that some high-level provocation? Thats how I saw it too. Asama: Okay, Heidi. Care to explain what youre doing at such close range? Marube-ya: Eh!? Because this looked like a lucrati-whoops, no, forget I said that! Umm. Hori-ko: You needed to take a dump, didnt you? Marube-ya: Kh! N-no, um, uh. Hori-ko: We had curry and meat last night, so I was forced to have quite a challenging battle this morning. But fighting that logic battle while listening to the birds in the Sanada forest could be difficult. Flat Vassal: Well said, Vicereine Horizon! Hori-ko: So Adele, who is suspected of owning not a dog but a bug, agrees with me on that? Flat Vassal: Um, uhh Asama: Okay, here goes. Marube-ya: W-wait! Yes, ImIm taking a dump right now, so stooooop! If you wait just a minute, Ill move away! Sticky King: Doesnt that excuse do more damage to her life than the original accusation? Obscene: Hmm, that is a struggle I will never know since I let things evaporate as a gas. But that was one enemy gone. That leaves Silver Wolf: Tomo, aft. She looked aftward and saw a small point of light atop the giant raised wall that doubled as a windbreak and as the stern management facility. It was a familiar light. Asama: Naito, can you check to port? Naito had summoned Schwarz Fr?ulein to watch Asama through a sniper telescope spell. But Asama had just spoken to her via divine transmission. To port? She looked. Musashi was floating in the Houjou sky facing south, so left meant east. She could see the coast stretching toward Edo in the distance. But there was nothing out of the ordinary there. She could see a few silhouettes moving along the Edo horizon, but those would be Hashibas Edo occupation forces. Are we eventually going to fight those? That will be a big deal, she thought. It would be on the same level as the armada battle, but they wouldnt have any rules saying who the winner had to be. It would be a serious fight. However Theres nothing there. Just as she said that into the divine transmission, she looked in her telescope spells frame and saw Asama raise her hand and swing it to the right. She was saying to dodge in that direction. Huh? First look and now dodge? Whats with this? wondered Naito. Just then, her telescope spell Magie Figur shattered as an arrow flew in from Asamas direction. Gold Mar: Ohhhhhh! Dont scare me like that! Mal-Ga: Wait, Asama! What are you doing to Margot!? If something happens to her, Ill submit the next one without censorship bars! Bell: Th-that willonly provokeprovoke her. Asama: Well, I thought it would be too cruel if I fired without actually letting her see me shoot, so I gave her a warning. Also, I shot her telescope spell, not her. Azuma: Um, how far away was that? Novice: Looking from the side, it seemed to be about 700 meters. With spell-assistance and Asama-kuns skill, that was probably an easy shot. Anyone within range of her aim should be on their guard. Suzu sensed some familiar presences moving away from various parts of Musashino. Ah, thats the sound of Urquiaga-kun flying They were all interested in this. Part of that would be to tease her or just out of curiosity, but They must be worriedhow Asama-san and Toori-kunsrelationship will turn out. Everyone knew about this on some level. At Mikawa, she had gotten truly angry with him for once. It happened when he had activated the ether supply spell. She always called him hopeless, but she could not write him off as hopeless where it really mattered. Everyone understood what that meant. So Nn Go for it, she thought while watching Asama breathe in. The girl looked around and then turned toward Suzu. It felt like Asama had intentionally overlooked her. But then she faced the door again and opened her mouth. And just as she prepared to say Toori-kun Oh, Asama, youre here. The door opened. A naked apron stood before Asama. Asama hid her luggage behind her back. Umm, are the others here? Not yet. Nate was already here, but she went on a patrol or something. And Horizon stopped by with some bread. His words made her blush in her heart. While Horizon was to be expected He didnt include Nate in everyone! Was that because she was more like family? And Asama knew she had to be in that category as well. Which may have been why he said what he did. Cmon in, cmon in. Oh, use the bottom shoe rack. She saw that was the same rack that held his and Kimis shoes. Using the same spot sent her heart racing and she left the door open. After taking a breath, she removed her shoes and entered the caf. Oh, theres Mitos luggage. She nonchalantly placed her own luggage next to it. Then he spoke with a smile. Thanks. No, its nothing They were close enough that they did not need to thank each other for every little thing. It was always the usual, hopeless, or necessary. So Isnt this the usual- She trailed off as she realized something. She stood at the entrance to something outside of the usual. That was why he had thanked her for coming. That was why he had said something he usually would not have. Does that mean? He was glad she had come here. That thought made her gasp. U-um, Toori-kun? Asama frantically stepped down onto the entranceways solid dirt floor. And Um, uh. She shut the door. Gold Mar: Oh, shes sealed them in. Mal-Ga: The Chancellor is in trouble now And I already gave my imagination a workout with Mitotsudairas time earlier. Silver Wolf: Um, what were you imagining? Flat Vassal: Oh, come to think of it, Suzu-san didnt listen to the sounds inside. Bell: I-it would have been wrongto listen. A-and I knewMitotsudaira-san would befine. Silver Wolf: Im actually still far from fine, but thats a separate matter But isnt this like my king holding consecutive interviews? I hope theyre okay. Hori-ko: Yes, when that boy is forced to negotiate on his own, he will do awful things to win, like the topknot or rock-paper-scissors. Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige, isnt aiming to win by any means necessary a valid strategy for negotiations? Tachibana Husband: Ha ha. It is indeed, Gin. What matters most is to use everything available to you and to grasp victory in the end. Tachibana Wife: Thank you very much. Almost Everyone: Ohhh Asama shut the door and returned from the hard dirt to the actual caf. Ah, I did that without putting my shoes back on. But she had bigger issues. She needed to reform herself here. She looked up and saw him. The naked apron was an issue, but Toori-kun? Yeah, what is it? Well. I carry a lot with me. That was why she had placed a lid on it all. Not everything below the lid would be enjoyable. Did he really understand that? I would be a giant pain in the butt. Believe me. No, you wouldnt. But Youre talking about the Asama Shrine and your position there, right? She was. Shrine maidens were allowed to marry, but to the god she served, that meant she no longer put the god first. That would place a restriction on the power she was given and prevent her from doing what she could before. Which would mean I couldnt stay by his side and help him to my fullest. She had to be by his side, but it would be dangerous if she was. That sounded contradictory, but there was no helping that. And as far as her official position was concerned, it would be dangerous for the Asama Shrine Representative to lose power now. Could she really take that step when there was no other heir? I I really am, she thought, doing something I shouldnt be, arent I? So she opened her mouth. Should I really be here? She tried to ask that. He had thanked her before, but she found herself uncertain if that was really what she wanted to do. I would be a burden, wouldnt I? Because Im trying to leave myself in your hands because of your and Horizons open invitation and because of what Mitos mom said. So I would be a burden, wouldnt I? Why? He tilted his head forward. He acted like he really did not know what she meant. So she wrinkled her brow and explained. Listen, Toori-kun. Yeah? This time, Im forcing something onto you without really thinking it through. Um, to put it more poetically, Im leaving my feelings in your hands. Isnt that what you would call a burden? She asked. He crossed his arms, frowned, and tilted his head. Hmm? What is that hm for? Well, Asama? Um. What is it? Why am I answering like normal!? Kimi would probably die of laughter if she heard this. In fact, she had to be in her room, so she was probably burying her face in her pillow to suppress the noise. I cant believe this, thought Asama. Why did she always feel things unrelated to being the Asama Shrine Representative or a shrine maiden when she was around these people? Trying to act dignified is useless with them She silently sighed at the fact that she just had to accept it and he straightened his tilted head. But his hm expression remained. Asama, do you think you would be a burden on me? Yes, Im forcing all of this onto you Were the ones that told you to come join us, so youre not forcing anything on anyone, are you? He was right about that. And she remembered what Horizon and the others had said the night before. They wouldnt be able to get along very well without me with them Part of her wanted to suggest they hire a good maid, but they likely saw something other than that in her. She felt that was what it meant to leave your daily life with someone and take responsibility for that, but Toori-kun, you wouldnt think of me as a burden? I would be grateful to have you with us. Do you know why that is? No, umwhy would you be grateful? Because I cant imagine living without you. Y-youre just flattering me with that! Now, now, said the idiot while raising both hands to calm her. He wanted to live with her. I think you coming to live with us is a cause for celebration and I cant see any reason why it would be a burden. Besides, Im like a bunny: Ill die from loneliness. So how should I put this? What? I can just be myself around you. So Everything would be way easier with you here, so Id be really happy. Well, um, I She too had accepted the odd fact of life that he would come visit her. And she realized something else too. Toori-kun? What? I dont think of you as a burden either. That was it. Im the same. I want to depend on having you around. His eyes widened a little at that. Then he smiled. Then this isnt something you feel obligated to do. Youre really coming here. The tension left his shoulders. In that case, Ill take responsibility for every little thing that makes it hard for you to live here. Asama was dumbfounded. She said nothing because she did not know how to respond. And he said more while scratching his head in a fairly unreliable way. Im sure there will be some tricky stuff with the Asama Shrine. But Ill do something about it. Th-thats not possible. It is. If it wasnt, I wouldnt have asked you to come here. Also, he said. If things arent working out, we have everyone else. Everyone else? Judge. Even if you cant do your Asama Shrine stuff anymore, you can work at what you can do while everyone else makes up for what you cant do. I get the feeling they wouldnt do that for me, but theres no way they could just ignore you if you were in need. Relying on people like thatisnt how I do things. Then, he smiled. Ill do something about it, so you help me out. She thought about what he meant. You idiot. A quiet laugh escaped her mouth because of what this idiot was saying. You say youll take responsibility but now youre telling me to help you take responsibility? You wouldnt be satisfied with yourself if you didnt, would you? He pointed at her luggage which she had placed right alongside Mitotsudairas. You gathered your courage and came here. If that will cause problems, we can think about it and do something about it. You couldnt irresponsibly just ignore those things, right? That was true. But she belatedly felt heat in her cheeks and said something. Um, Toori-kun? Hm? What? A lot about this is still up in the air, so there is something I cant come out and say at this point. The groundwork was not complete, so she would lose a lot if she took action now. So even if she had entered this home, she wanted to confirm something about herself first. And once she knew it was okay for her to truly enter this home It starts there. That would be the final lid. She had already opened it and seen what was inside and she was aware of that fact, but Once I can convince myself and feel more at ease with thisIll say it for myself. She would speak the words that allowed and permitted herself everything. So can you wait until then? She had said it. I said it, thought Asama. Her gaze gradually lowered. She could not look at him head-on. But when she looked down, she saw his naked apron. I-I worked up the courage for something like an attempted confession and this is the view I get!? Also, she added while thinking back on what she had just done. That was backwards!!!! It was normally the guy who was supposed to say that. That was clearly backwards. In a game, it was the line the protagonist said to the heroine. Saying he would be back for her once he had grown worthy of her was generally a death flag or an NTR flag, but it was that sort of pretentious line. But, she thought. It was still backwards!! She could not believe it. She was hanging her head more out of exasperation with herself than from bashfulness. She was aware she had closed her lid and was automatically selling herself too highly. And in the process, she had ultimately reversed their positions. Now Ive done it But there was another way of looking at this. Asama. She looked up and saw him there. With his usual expression. Then this is our little secret, okay? Yes, I suppose so. That was right. From now on, she would carry this secret in her heart. Mitotsudaira probably had something like this too. Horizon, Kimi, and the others would as well. Everyone knew those things existed. And her latest secret was this. Oh, then Mito, Kimi, and Horizon will more or less know what it is But a secret was a secret. They had confirmed that they were prepared to follow through with their respective feelings, but she had not yet actually confessed. However Toori-kun? Ah? Yeah? I-I still havent really told my dad about this and I didnt bring as much luggage as Mito, but, um, this is an important time period. She breathed in and continued. So I will be staying here for a while. So like we said before A smile escaped with her words. I would appreciate it if you could just be yourself and depend on having me around. Flat Vassal: She isnt coming out Mal-Ga: So starting in the middle of the day is an option for them. Ill have to add that to my list of possibilities. Righteousness: Hey, I just finished prepping Righteousness. What are all of you doing? Hori-ko: Judge. Naruze-sama fled after a bomb threat, Heidi-sama is def! C ecating, Naito-sama was sniped at, and Mitotsudaira-sama screamed. Righteousness: Could someone explain properly? Flat Vassal: Yeah, thats not much of an explanation is it? Umm, to put those in the proper order, the 5th Special Duty Officer screamed, the 4th Special Duty Officer was found by Asama-san while preparing a porn doujin on the roof, and the 3rd Special Duty Officer was sniped at. Oh, and the Treasurers Aide is doing battle in the bathroom to avoid getting blown up. Righteousness: Could someone else explain properly? Flat Vassal: B-but, Satomi Vice President! That was a serious answer! Righteousness: I didnt want a serious answer; I wanted a good one! Sticky King: Calm down, Yoshy! Good answers are hard to come by in this world! Obscene: Thats right! The pursuit of them is a noble thing, but not if you refuse to accept the truth because of it. You must be able to flexibly accept the more bizarre answers as well! Unturning: But when theyre too bizarre, they can be rather incomprehensible. Uqui: Narumi, choose your words better. Almost Everyone: How about denying what she said!? Marube-ya: And Im not really pooping! Smoking Girl: It probably doesnt matter anymore, butSuzu. Bell: Oh, right. You cango in. BecauseI can heara knife. Gold Mar: Murder? Bell: N-no, not likethat. Its the sound ofAsama-sancooking. Suzu smiled and nodded at the sound reaching her ears. She tapped Adeles shoulder with the same tempo. It had to be the sound of Asama slicing up an eggplant. But Suzu was more focused on the strength and rhythm of the sound than the action it represented. Thats agood sound. Yes. It means Asama-sanis happy. Fukushima heard the distant sound of something being struck. She must have been asleep. Her eyes were staring at something dark. It was not night. Her eyelids were closed. She had come to, starting with her ears. She was still enough asleep that she had to consciously open her eyes. And When she opened them, she found the sky was still blue. Oh? She was lying on her back. However I thought I was in the wheat field with the waterway running through it. She had pursued and fought Sanadas Miyoshi Nyuudou. And she had made a mistake in the end and self-destructed. She had known she would be trapped by the enemys counterattack if she kept going, so she had caused her acceleration spell to malfunction and send her flying. That had been a crude method, but she felt it had been her best option to escape that battle. As a result, she had been thrown into the wheat field. Except not. This was not the wheat field. She lay face up on the grassy dirt ground. A gentle breeze blew in from below her feet and it carried the scent of river algae. I must be near that small river. What was her state as she lay there? Now, then. She shifted her focus to her surroundings and found there was a resilient pillow below her head and something softer than a pillow resting on her forehead. The overhead object obstructed her view. It was also heavy and sweaty. What is this? she wondered as she lifted it up. And Kyah. She heard Kiyomasas voice and the overhead object shook. That was when Fukushima caught on. So this is Kiyomasa-donos chest. Y-youre awake? Testament. Where are we? This is a path running alongside the wheat field. I am healing and examining you. Kiyomasas answer told Fukushima something. So the enemy really did escape. No, that was not it. There was something else she had to say. So I let the enemy escape. Volume 6B, 30: People of the Present at the End of the Hall Volume 6B, Chapter 30: People of the Present at the End of the Hall You ask what it is While it is right in front of you Point Allocation (What You Can See) While sitting or lying down on the path through the sunny wheat field, they were blocked from view. Fukushima sighed in that location that felt wide open but also placed several barriers around them. She was currently resting in Kiyomasas lap. And she told me not to move. Kiyomasa had said she was healing and examining Fukushima. I did some thinking and started studying the Shinto side of things recently. At Mito, I realized I was at a disadvantage when outside of Catholicisms reach. So Ive started coming up with hybrid spell forms that combine a variety of things. Ether light grew from the ground like vines and supported Fukushimas hips and back. They were likely removing the heat and pain. To assist, Kiyomasa held up a Shinto charm to adjust the distribution of vines. They have a definite scent to them. It was a minty aroma. She did not know if that was a trait of the spell or if Kiyomasa had added it. She would be free to speak like this, so Fukushima asked Kiyomasa a question while belatedly noticing the spell cloth placed on her hip. What happened to the enemy? You drove him away. That would be the interpretation Kiyomasa had relayed to the others. I thank thee. For what? For arranging that for me. Kiyomasa sighed, unseen beyond her breasts. Did she feel exasperated? I cannot believe this. Essentially, this is two losses in a row for me. You drove off the enemy in both cases. But I did not defeat them. Fukushima held her right hand in the air. I am not achieving the results necessary for the leader of the Ten Spearsno, necessary for achieving our goal. At this rate, she said. We will have difficulty maintaining our position in this age of Warring States, not to mention confronting Musashi. Just as she said that, Kiyomasas voice arrived from beyond her breasts. Fukushima-sama. Should I stop healing you? Fukushima listened to Kiyomasa. If I dont heal you, you can take a break here. I can even discuss it with the others and have you removed from the main force in tomorrows Paris attack for the Invasion of Mouri. And she went on to say more. Fukushima-sama, youre tired, arent you? That did not follow from what she had said before. But she did not correct herself. In her mind, those seemingly separate statements were effectively the same. I am sorry, said Fukushima. Do not apologize until you have given up on everything. Or is that what you meant? No, responded Fukushima. But how am I supposed to win? Isnt that what you told that underclassman named Kani last night? You grasp the flow of battle. Some things are easier said than done. You shouldnt sound so confident when you say that. That warning silenced Fukushima. She was aware she was falling into a vicious cycle. When she received a negative result, she asked herself negative questions to try to learn from it, but gaining an awareness of her deficiencies caused her to lose confidence in herself which led to further negative results. She wished she could snap herself out of it. But How am I supposed to win? There is no need to win at the moment. Fukushima tried to sit up when she heard Kiyomasas response. She wanted to look the other girl in the eye when she asked why. Nh. But when she gathered strength in her abs and sat up, she only pressed against the bottom of those giant breasts. And she decelerated. When she lifted her head starting from her stomach, those breasts stopped her. What is this!? She lost to the pressure. She could not keep pushing herself up. No, her momentum was absorbed as the breasts deformed. Such an incredible shock-absorption effect! Pushed back down by their weight, Fukushima returned to Kiyomasas lap. Then Kiyomasa cleared her throat and spoke. Listen, Fukushima-sama. I am healing and examining you, so please stay still. Testament. But Yes, youre asking about what I just said, arent you? she said from beyond her breasts. There is only one crucial point at which we must win. That is all we need. We only have to stop Musashi when it is time to stop them. That is why the Ten Spears exist. But victory here will make things easier in our later battles and for the other units. Lets worry about others only after taking care of ourselves, Fukushima-sama, said Kiyomasa. You do not need to win because of later battles or the other units. You can think about those things after you are able to win. Kiyomasa was saying the ends and the means were different. Fukushima of course thought she understood that. But, she began in her heart. We have no time. The battle in Paris begins tomorrow. Are you saying you will lose in the battle tomorrow? Well Fukushima tried to sit up and was stopped once more. After about two seconds, Kiyomasa held out her hands to tell her to calm down. Fukushima took a breath, lowered her head once more, and then let her shoulders relax. And she spoke. I am worried. I can tell just by looking at you, Fukushima-sama. That only depresses me further. I really need you to cheer up soon. Kiyomasas tone made it sound more like casual advice than a warning, and that made it all the harder for Fukushima. She makes it sound like I merely made a mistake while cooking Was this problem really only on that level? Meanwhile, Kiyomasa brushed up her hair. I dont want to constantly be asking each other if we can do this. That would be difficult. Just listen, said Kiyomasa. We have our current positions because we forced someone else out of them. We have these positions because it was decided we can do it better than those other people. If that doesnt mean we can do it, then what does? Listen, she said again. Lets rid ourselves of worry. That is enough. That is enough? Testament, she quietly responded. If we get worried and cower back, we wont be able to move. Conversely, if were in high spirits, we can move even more than usual. And to move means to work toward our objective, but while it is logic and reason that control how we move, it is our emotions that act as a stopper or accelerator for those actions. She took a breath. To put it another way, feeling worried or in high spirits does not change the basic abilities of your body. But how much of that ability you can draw out is influenced by the reason-driven tactics and the emotions that drive them. At the moment, you score well on the tactics side, but your worry is preventing you from using them effectively. Kiyo-dono, thou really are calm Fukushima was not quite sure how to put it, but Kiyomasa seemed like an adult. Yoshiaki would also seem that way sometimes, so maybe people with the surname Katou tended to be more mature. No, ones surname does not determine their personality. Is there a trick to staying so calm? Its more of a secret than a trick. There is something!? That was a shocking truth. She heard Kiyomasa laughing up above those breasts. And Fukushima-sama, lets have a quick sparring match later. To prepare for tomorrow. To train? Testament. As I said beforeI would like to spar at the transport ship pool. She then grabbed Fukushimas shoulders. Okay, Fukushima-sama, your healing and examination are complete. I can see how you are doing when we spar. The others are probably up to their usual nonsense right about now A mop-wielding figure said that while looking up into the sky. It was Noriki. He was swabbing the deck with several rigging hooks hanging from his waist. The afternoon sun was already sinking and the summer heat was reaching its peak. Even if it was a transport ship, there was not much going on on the deck, so the deck crew called over to Noriki. Hey, boy! You might be restless, but how about you take a short break!? This is who I am. Im just doing what I always do, so dont worry about it. You sure are tough!! Do you have a heat-resistance divine protection and enough water!? When he held up the bamboo bottle hanging from his hip, they raised their hands in surrender. Use as much water as you want! Well resupply in Suwa soon! I appreciate it. The transport ship he was swabbing belonged to the engine division. They put this thing through a lot. Musashis transport ships were generally owned by companies, merchants, or Musashi itself. The ones owned by companies or merchants would be decorated and otherwise made to look nice. The ones owned by Musashi would be maintained by the automatons and were always as good as new. But the engine divisions ones were different. They looked grimy, but they were tough. He could easily tell their stance was just to keep it moving, keep it transporting, and to keep it sturdy. I havent ridden on many engine division transport ships. But wellhow should I put it? Hm? What? asked Hiro via sign frame since she was cooling off in the shadow of the bridge. How should you put what? Judge. There are some stains here you dont want removed, arent there? Oh, yeah, yeah. Weve got a pretty dangerous belief that oil stains act as a lubricant. Dont touch anything near the engine or on the exterior seams. As for rust stains, what you see covering the surface is the rust were intentionally allowing to come off. What happens to the bolts when you do that? They use a special lock, so even if the rust gets inside, we can remove the core of the bolts and take them apart. Noriki looked to his feet where a bolt the size of his hand was placed in a hole to hold the exterior in place. When viewed from above, he could tell the bolt had a plastic core and could be broken down into four pieces from the center. Thats apparently so they wont bend and break or get permanently bent even if the ship bends. Since the automatons dont go to the engine division often, we do things a bit differently than the ships outside. So these are handmade? No. The engine division came up with the idea, but IZUMO produced them. Theyve apparently made their way to other nations too. I mean, they dont have automaton maintenance, so they actually want this kind of bolt even more. In that case, said Noriki. Do Mikawa and Houjou not use this kind of bolt? I guess not. I dont really know since I havent actually seen the receipts, but it would make sense. Mikawa and Houjou are pretty technologically advanced, but if you ask me, theyre better at the more delicate things and they wouldnt have seen the need for crude things like this. I imagine not, agreed Noriki while moving to a new cleaning spot. This was one of the areas he was not supposed to clean. Hiro continued speaking as the sign frame followed along next to him. What do you think about things back at Musashi? If you mean the afternoon meeting, thats none of my concern. Even if theyre making decisions about the duels with Houjou and Mouri? They say theyre going to work out the details soon. Working that out is none of my concern either. But you want to duel their Chancellor, dont you? Thats why Im on this ship. It would be great if you got to. Depending on how it turns out, it might not be so great. Hiro tilted her head at that. Even if you fail, cant you focus on what you gained in the process and use that to do better next time? Dont ask me that when Im out in the sun. You have a point. I have shaved ice here. Want some? Can you save me some for later? Its now or never. Fine then. Norikis shoulders drooped. Ill join you. Youre surprisingly easy to get along with. Only because Suwa still isnt in view. Oh. Hiro smiled bitterly in the shade. Youre out on the deck because you want to see Suwa. Then you should move further out front. Ill do that next time, said Noriki as he walked toward the bridge. When will I be able to catch up to the others? Gin walked alone to the Main Blue Thunder. She was walking to Musashino from their home on Tama. And as she crossed the thick rope passageway between ships Even with the winds of this elevation, Musashino is still very hot. She held a stacked bento box of summer foods in her left arm and she operated a sign frame with her right hand. She had her prosthetic arms set to cooling mode. It was hot. It had only been for a few days, but the time spent on the surface in Sanada territory made it feel all the more hot. The atmosphere on the ship was maintained, but the summer sun on the ships surface still contained heat. Especially near the outer hull. The armor panels were more densely packed there, so the accumulated heat had trouble escaping. She had been told that coolant water was pumped through hardened bamboo pipes within the armor panels, but that water rapidly heated up. She would sometimes see additional heat insulation tanks on the surface, but those may have been gathering the hot water and sending it to the bathhouses and such. Its all so robust. Fortunately, when the wide-range armor panels heated up, the moisture was taken from the air. The outer hull area lacked the humid heat often found in the Far East and instead had the dry heat of a desert. Tres Espa?a was a dry region, so the similar air felt nostalgic. That outer hull was generally where the transport district wide blocks were located. Despite the summer heat, Musashino was being repaired at the moment. The transport district was busy dealing with the approaching transport ships and the unloaded cargo. Also Are they rethinking their defenses with the Siege of Odawara and Kantou Liberation coming up? As she passed by the transport district, a large sign frame was being used to send instructions to the various team leads. The Siege of Odawara was expected to be fought on the surface, but there was a good chance that the Kantou Liberation would be a fleet battle. Because it would be fought across a wide area including both Edo and Satomi. Until now, they had focused their repairs on the horizontal and lower armor, but now they were shifting toward the armor and maintenance on the ships deck. Of course, the Siege of Odawara was tomorrow, so there was only so much they could do. So instead of adding armor panels to the surface area, they seemed to be reinforcing it with spells. It was all based on instructions from Musashino: Place bundles of large armor charms in the cases and connect them to the terminals in regions requiring armor. We will add slots in the terminals, so use those slots to insert them. Over. Hearing that, the men quickly gathered together. Chief! Were supposed to place the armor charm bundles in cases and use the slots to insert them, right!? You fool! You pronounced it all wrong! Musashino-san says insert way cooler than that! Ehh!? That was Asakusa-sans insert! I will not let this stand! The men were working hard while forcing their pickiness onto others. I kind of understand why Tres Espa?a lost to Musashi. She had a number of theories, but her latest one was just how oppressive things were here. She had a feeling her theory would change again tomorrow, but she had started to think that looking into that issue was pointless and she was wondering if she should make more of an effort to hide that investigation since she was starting to view this place as her home. Whatever the case, she was amazed that those men could actually do their job while bickering so much. They would almost certainly achieve decent results tomorrow. As for Gin Ah. Once she passed the outer hull area, the air rapidly cooled. It was still hot, but the floor was made of packed dirt instead of the hardened wood or armor panels. It was actually more humid, but there was more shade. Large linked wagons loaded with materials approached while going the other way. And she heard the hammering of repairs coming from the underground central area. Musashi really is preparing for battle. While noting that their resolve had changed considerably while Class Plum was at Sanada, Gin faced forward. Down the road, there was a large hole in Musashino. And the Main Blue Thunder was beyond that. She saw the English Princess and the ninja crossing it on a suspension bridge. The Mito Lord noticed them from the other end of the bridge. Just by walking around a bit on this city aerial ship, Gin would run into familiar faces like this. Now, what is going to happen to this place tomorrow and beyond? Masazumi knew she had arrived late. They had invited Mouri Terumoto and Houjou Ujinao to a buffet-style meal starting in the evening at the Main Blue Thunder. They would use that as a chance to make some decisions about the Siege of Odawara, the Tenshou Jingo Conflict, and the Invasion of Mouri being held the following day. I thought that caf would seem a little small, but I see they found a way to get around that. The cafs entrance-side wall had been removed. The caf portion was now a roofed terrace. The eating space was designated by a fence that had been placed in the road running in front of the caf. That created an open-air dining area as wide as the Aoi home. An extra stone pavement block had been added in front of the house across the road, so the width of the road was maintained. However Did you get permission for this? Yeah. Shiro went to the house across the street with a box of candy, so they know more or less whats going on. An old woman holding a dog smiled and bowed in front of the house diagonally across the road. Oh, is that dog named Josephine? I think the Aoi Sister or Asama mentioned that before. Oh, Masazumi. Could you step to the side real quick? Asama wore an apron over her shrine maiden uniform and she held stacked bento boxes full of stewed eggplant in both arms. They were already lining up the food on the party tables set up on the road. Asama looked across the few tables there. This is the Far Eastern table, isnt it? Kimi? Huh? Whered she go? Asama looked back in search of the Aoi Sister and her hair lacked the ear-shaped sensory devices usually seen with shrine maiden outfits. Did that mean she was not on duty at the moment? She works a lot regardless. A swimsuit this morning, a summer uniform earlier, and now a shrine maiden outfit. You sure change clothes a lot, Asama. Im just used to changing. I changed into this real quick over there. Masazumi saw everyone come to a stop. Asama also seemed to realize what she had said. Ah, she said. N-no, thats normal! Its perfectly normal, isnt it!? Changing clothes at the worksite is perfectly normal! Unturning: Whats the point of denying this? Uqui: Narumi, futile resistance is a standard skill for a Musashi resident. And refusing to believe these claims is another standard skill, so worry not. It sounded crazy, but sadly, it was all true. And just as Asama began sweating from the silence around her, one of the Aoi homes windows suddenly opened. It was a narrow lowered window and the Aoi Sister stuck her head out from inside. She held the chest cloth of Asamas uniform in front of her face. An eye mask! A-Asama, this is too big! Now I cant get any shuteye while everyone else works! Should I return the defective product to the Asama Shrine!? You know what that really is, dont you!? And bring the rest of the food labels out here, Kimi! Oh, thats right, remembered Masazumi. Asama is staying at the Aoi house starting today, isnt she? She could not stay there permanently because of her work at the Asama Shrine, but it seemed Mitotsudaira would be moving in too. Vice President: It is a relief to know Mitotsudaira and Asama will be right there with Aoi and Horizon. Mal-Ga: It really is. Now I know Ill always have plenty of material to draw from and it will create a lot more interest in the readers. Gold Mar: Thats right. Mito-tsan, Asama-chi! Ga-chan and I fully support your decision! So dont worry! Silver Wolf: Thats more than enough reason to worry! That kind of energy was a good thing. Aoi was sure to relax more if there was a lot going on around him. As far as Masazumi could tell, the idiot did more dangerous things the more serious his surroundings were. Its always at the most serious moments that he does the topknot or brings fireworks to morning assembly In a way, did that mean he was paying close attention to his surroundings? But that idiot and Horizon had received two supporters in an unexpected fashion. Vice President: I would normally want to ask Crossunite or Urquiaga, but thats not really an option. Mal-Ga: Want me to use that for material? Scarred: If thats my fault, then Im sorry. Gold Mar: Hm? Its not your fault, Ma-yan. The thread titled Its That Ninjas Fault is really picking up steam. 10ZO: Not again! You set something up again, didnt you!? Oh, but anything caused by Mary-dono joining Musashi is my responsibility, so I dont mind at all. Tachibana Wife: Then how will you take responsibility for not being able to act as the Chancellors bodyguard, 1st Special Duty Officer? 10ZO: Th-that is a difficult question when presented so bluntly! Mal-Ga: With your body Yes, I understand completely. Thats the only option. 10ZO: I dont understand at all. Azuma: Do you mean doing hard labor? Gold Mar: Ga-chan, you dont have to laugh that hard. And you dont have to get so excited about misinterpreting the term hard labor. Masazumi had heard the Technohexen were monitoring them from an elevated position that allowed for sniping, but what were they doing? Meanwhile, Naomasa spoke while starting to install the fence. Smoking Girl: Well, this has been a meaningful change for a number of reasons. Besides, not even the Musashi has been a safe zone recently. Tonbokiri: Judge, that is correct. Isa-dono and others of the Ten Braves boarded the ship, the Terrestrial Dragon Torahide-dono flew onboard, and the Celestial Dragons Sasuke-dono and Saizou-dono snuck onboard. Flat Vassal: I just realized. Wasnt it all done by Sanada? Everyone fell silent again. Eventually, Futayo turned toward Masazumi from where she stood guard at the entrance. Should I have completely beaten up Nobuyuki-dono the other day? No, the Sanada Chancellor is from their pro-Musashi group. Also, Im a bit surprised what you did to him didnt count as completely beating him up. Naomasa stood up from the other side of the fence and she used her prosthetic arm to carry a portion of the fence. I guess Ill set a double layer and add an industrial defense charm in between. Asama-chi, did you bring one that provides data stealth? No, I didnt bring any industrial charms. But I can use a temporary amplification spell on a normal charm to strengthen it, so lets do that instead. Masazumi did not know much about this, but she could guess that took incredible skill. Naomasa removed a portion of the roads stone-paved block to install the fence. Lifting up the road seemed like a rare thing to do, but her utter lack of hesitation suggested she had experience doing it. Everyone gained something different from their life on the Musashi. And that brought something to mind for Masazumi. I need to do something that lives up to that. Mary held Tenzous hand and entered the eating space built in front of the Main Blue Thunder. The wooden arch at the entrance was still there, so I should ask them later if I can decorate it with flowers. I should choose something that wont wither in the summer sun and heat, she decided while mentally perusing the available options. ? Then she noticed something. Everyone was performing some kind of work or chatting, but there was one person who simply watched over it all. Lady Masazumi? When Mary called out to her, Masazumis shoulders shook and she turned around. For a moment, it was the confused reaction of someone who had forgotten something. But then she smiled with her eyebrows somewhat bent. Y-yes. What is it, Mary? And Mitotsudaira too. Instead of Mary, the response came from Mitotsudaira who had joined her and Tenzou on the way here. She first looked to Mary with a look that said She was, wasnt she? You zoned out there for a moment, didnt you? Yes, sort of. I was thinking. She must have thought that was not enough of an answer because she smiled bitterly. I was just noticing that weve gathered people with a wide variety of skills. Hori-ko: Now, everyone, we have Masazumi-samas approval to toot our own horns. Tachibana Wife: I am very proud of the Far Eastern-style tortilla I made today. I was skeptical about serving it to other people with the duck soy sauce that Master Muneshige likes, but since he said I should, I worked hard on it. Tachibana Husband: Ha ha ha. I love how much of a hard worker you are today, Gin. Scarred: Judge. On the way here, Master Tenzou gave me a water lily. 10ZO: And, Mary-dono, it was very thoughtful of you to prepare a change of clothes for me as soon as we got back to our room. Flat Vassal: Th-thats not tooting your own horn! Its just a husband and wife seeing who can brag about the other more! Marube-ya: Wait! Shiro-kun just gave me some vegetables! Its nappa cabbage! Lets see, Make sure this lasts us 3 days. Then we will have money leftover in the food budget. Youre so bold, Shiro-kun!! Oh, does this mean we have to wait until the weekend to enjoy any meat!? Uqui: Narumi, your mechanical noises are nice and short today Unturning: Thats because I reverted them to their Musashi settings. And as far as I can tell from a distance, youre really showing off with your thruster heat today. Righteousness: Does that count as bragging? Four Eyes: Then let me take a stab at it. I see youve started sending me name inheritors autographs without me asking. This will really help build up my collection. Your turn. Novice: Youre forcing me to say something!? And besides, you want those autographs, right? Its just that we happen to meet a lot of name inheritors while flying around the world. Thats all it is. Four Eyes: Then if I get a name inheritors autograph, I can send one to you too. Novice: You could start by giving me yours! Four Eyes: Send a certain form and I will send it back signed. Almost Everyone: Eeeek! Tonbokiri: Everyone really does have something, dont they? What about you, Masazumi? Vice President: I think getting through that earlier meeting is impressive enough Asama, Mitotsudaira, what about you two? Asama: No, we dont really have anything to say Right, Mito? Silver Wolf: Yes, nothing at all Isnt that right? Yes. Mal-Ga: I smell some good material here I can tell. I can so tell Worshiper: I feel like this partner bragging is gradually transforming into something else Masazumi relaxed her shoulders as she listened to everyones conversation. I guess this means everyone is observing each other pretty well. She had thought that was a product of knowing each other for so long in the confined space of the Musashi, but an outsider like her and former enemies like the Tachibana Couple, Mary, and the Date Vice Chancellor were fitting in as well. For better and for worse, their overall framework of relationships is really loosely built. They all were easy to get along with and they would readily tease you where it would hit you hardest. But even when they had suspicions, they would not dig too deeply into each others issues. They might touch on them, but they would not help resolve them or join them in that resolution. Nevertheless, they would always cheer each other on and tell them to do things for themselves in the end. That occasional support had saved Masazumi a few times already. She would rather it not take the form of pulling down her pants like at Mikawa, but that was likely the same basic idea. Honestly she muttered while looking around. Just because Im a politician and negotiator doesnt mean theres nothing I can do. She could of course cook. Her mother had taught her. But at the moment Id like to put together a report to give you all in advance, so is there some space I could use? Oh, and Neshinbara and Bertonioh, hes at the vegetable market. Well, anyone with a moment to spare can answer my questions. Sure thing, Seijun. Lets head inside for a moment. Well open up some space there. Also, Horizon, Asama, and Nate, you three come too. Judge, said Horizon as she stood up from moving the potted plants in the shade below the eaves. Asama and Mitotsudaira also responded: Um, us too, Toori-kun? Yeah. Masa, you come too in a bit. Sure, agreed Naomasa. I was thinking we could open up a room. After all Heh heh. Ex C act C ly. What, what? thought Masazumi as the Aoi Sister stepped out while roughly wearing her summer uniform. We can use this as a chance to mark the end of one stage and the beginning of the next one. Come on in, you two. And you, Horizon. We have something to show you. Namely Theres a room in here that Horizon used when she used to live here. Its empty now, though. Were going to open it today, so come see. Horizon looked up at what Kimi said. She accepted some tea brewed by Asama while below the eaves of the open air caf. You mean the room used by the previous Horizonthat is, my original model? Flat Vassal: Thats a rather dynamic way of looking at the distinction Righteousness: Looking at it that way, am I something like a prototype model? Wise Sister: Dont do it, everyone! Dont even think that Yoshy has already reached her final model! Some girls these days work day after day to fight against their inherited traits and body type! Vice President: That was pretty cruel, Aoi Sister. But anyway, Horizons room is here? Yeah, replied the idiot who was wearing a summer uniform for once. He shook his butt so the skirt fluttered as he turned around. He did that to gesture toward the kitchen entrance in the back of the caf. Cmon. Oh, you come too if youre ready, Masa. I can tell you our plan for remodeling the house. Judge, said Naomasa as she stood up beyond the fence. She grabbed the double fence with her prosthetic arm and shook it. That should be good enough. And I will be charging for my services, so be ready for that. She then approached with her arm still holding onto the fence. Huh? On an intellectual level, Horizon knew the girl had to have jumped over it. But it had looked an awful lot like she had simply passed right through it. Naomasa-sama, I have an important question before we move on: What was that? Ah? I just used my prosthetic arm. Horizon did not know what that meant, but someone tapped on her shoulder: Mitotsudaira. She smiled with her eyebrows lowered. On the arms side, she lifted up her body and carried it onto our side. The arms balance can be tricky when her body is lifted up, so she took a crouching pose that lifted her legs over the fence. Her head and shoulders remained at the same height, so it can be hard to tell what happened when you arent used to it. Is it that unusual? asked Naomasa. There are a lot of narrow areas and areas you dont want to step on in the engine division, so this is pretty normal for anyone with a prosthetic arm. Then they heard a creaking from the fence by the entrance. Narumi, who had arrived with Gin, was holding her forehead on the other side of the fence. Gin was fixing her slipping hat and Narumi was pinching the bridge of her nose. I was careless! Well, that was sad. Next to Narumi, Urquiaga looked to his partner and let his shoulders slump. Narumi, even if it sounds like fun, you really shouldnt try things while we talk. No, said Gin. That was my fault for doing it while watching the 6th Special Duty Officer. So could you at least pull off the motion? asked Naomasa. The two other prosthetic arm girls turned toward her and slapped the palms of their prosthetic arms on top of the fence. Judge, of course. They responded in unison, so Horizon applauded. Both Gin and Narumis faces were a light shade of red, Gin cleared her throat, and Narumi walked through the arch with the half-dragon. Then Narumi looked away from the group and toward the back of the caf. The Vicereine used to live back here? Ohh, are you interested too, Uqui Wife? said the idiot while he fixed the summer uniforms chest band. Hearing that, the others exchanged a glance and Horizon nodded. I see, she said. It would seem I need to go first. Let us finish this quickly. We need time for the meeting later. Asama approached, so Horizon returned the teacup, stood up, and slapped her belly. Okay, Im ready to go now. Naomasa felt like she had not been in the back of the Aoi home for quite a while. They walked into the kitchen and she took a peek at how someone else lived in their home. The last time I was here was to work on the plumbing, wasnt it? That had been in middle school and she had changed the height of the kitchen sink. Toori said he wanted to use this place to run a caf. The sink had been set at the average height for a woman, so he had had it raised a bit. That had required lengthening the water pipe, but there had been a problem. By starting back up the main caf, he had to use a lot more water for the cooking. Registering as a business could get approval for a lot of that, but he was not going to run the caf to that extent. That was why Naomasa had added a water purification tank out back to recycle the drain water. However Well, its a pretty unique building. Its hard to tell when you live here, said the crossdresser as he looked back from the hallway in the back of the kitchen. When he saw everyone was following, he pointed around from the ceiling. Its made by Englands IZUMO, right? Judge. Probably because it was meant to be a bakery. The connection units are standard, but the space between them and the units of measurement are different. Thats why the water purification tank had to be installed above ground and why I thought I was going crazy while working on it. It all made sense once I checked the registration information, though. Hmm, said the others as they looked around the hallway and kitchen. Then the crossdresser smiled bitterly. Hey, hey. Theres nothing hidden around here other than porn games. Anyway, Toori-sama, to get back on topic: I used to live here? Right, right. You moved her after your mom passed away. How long did I live here? About three years, I think? No, said Asama. It was two years and five months. Sorry for the unnecessary detail. Asama-chi sure is caring. Naomasa smiled bitterly at her friends concern. The idiot would die if he felt sorrow. So even though he was estimating, Asama had stopped the idiot from making things worse by rounding up the time they spent together. And by correcting him, she could also show the idiot that she too knew this. She really is a caring girl, thought Naomasa, but then Asama suddenly stepped forward with her eyebrows somewhat raised. Ah! Wait. Excuse me a moment. Huh? What is it, Asama? Um, sorry, but I need to visit Kimis room. Oh!? Are you interested in my bed!? You are, arent you!? Then you can go warm it up for me! But make sure you dont get boob prints in it! Or O-Prints[1] as I like to call them! Sis, wouldnt Pai-Prints be clearer? Heh heh heh. Foolish brother? That precedent would mean dick prints have the nonsensical abbreviation of Ck-Prints. So to make sure we end up with D-Prints, it has to be O-Prints here. See? The rules put dicks first! Asama ignored all of that, pushed aside the curtain to Kimis room, and stepped inside. And immediately Ah! Kimi, you arranged my clothes in a human shape doing a suuuuuun! pose! Were not an Amaterasu shrine, so please dont do that! What kind of pose is that? wondered Naomasa as the idiot pointed further down the hallway. The room next to siss and mine is the one Horizon used to live in. I see, said one of the people standing alongside Naomasa: Horizon. Why did you not reveal this information earlier? Hmm. I think youll understand once you see it. Masa, Asama, you come too. Oh, yes! Wait just a moment! Asama must have been rushing because she came out while holding a summer uniform shirt. When Naomasa and the others followed the idiot, they soon reached the end of the hallway. Next to their rooms on the left was the entrance to the room that used to be Horizons. The bath and bathroom were on the other side. So they looked to the left. Toori-sama, can you open it? Judge, take a look. The idiot opened the door to show the girls who had followed him. Suzu sensed what was beyond the opened door. Wow. The wind moved and the sound spread out. The way her ears sensed the scene, it was like an empty space had suddenly appeared on the left side of the hallway. But there was a back end to that space. The sounds made by everyones breaths and movements reflected off of that, so the inside of the space was revealed to her like she was reaching out and feeling it. The reverberating sounds came from just inside. But even if there was an obstacle, she could circle behind it. Umm. There were walls, a ceiling, and a floor. By understanding that, the state of things inside was rapidly revealed to her. But after checking through some of it, Suzu said the same thing as someone else: Mitotsudaira. Eh? They both expressed confusion. Horizon had lived in that room. That was what they had been told, but once the door was opened, they found something there. Luggage? The room had been cleaned up and the futon and such were piled up in the back. No matter how she perceived it, there was only one way to describe it. This is aguest room It was no longer Horizons room. Notes 1. O from oppai which means boobs. Volume 6B, 31: Guests in the Living Room Volume 6B, Chapter 31: Guests in the Living Room What once was What is no more The reason why Point Allocation (Distance) Heh heh. Thats right. Horizon heard Kimis voice. When Horizon and my foolish brother were taken away, everything in the room was taken to Lord Motonobu. When my foolish brother later returned, we discussed what to do with this room and never could make a decision. I see, replied Horizon. She had no memory of the dimly-lit room, but the version of herself that had lived here had been lost ten years before. In that case Leaving the room empty is wasteful for life on the Musashi. You can be mad if you want. Now, hit him! Hit him, Horizon! Kimi held the idiot under her right arm and stuck the idiots butt out toward Horizon. He initially shook his butt as if in protest, but No, foolish brother! You need to stick your butt out for ten years worth of punishment! And flip! When Kimi flipped up the summer uniforms skirt, the crossdresser seemed to gather his resolve. Okay, Horizon! Lets settle this once and for all! The idiot stuck his butt out. Now! Bring it oooooooon!! Horizon borrowed Tonbo Spare from Futayo and gently stuck the blade into his butt. Ah, wait, you really like this gag recently, dont you? No, no! Youre gonna make my butt crack even deeper! Nooo! protested Tonbo Spare. Keep at it, Tonbo Spare! said Futayo. Just have a little more patience! Horizon looked to Kimi, ignoring the crossdressers butt. Kimi-sama. Heh heh. What is it, Horizon? Are you going to stick Lype Katathlipse between my boobs!? Are you!? Doing that would only bring sorrow to Adele-sama, so please be undershtanding. I was expecting something awful, but did you have to attack from multiple angles at once!? Adele received a thumbs up for her trouble. But, said Horizon. There is something I understand now that I have seen this room. That being Since I have no memory of the room, I am not sure what to make of the fact that it used to be mine Yeah Mitotsudaira saw an awkward sweat on Horizons face as she turned toward Kimi. Horizon raised her right forearm. Um, Kimi-sama, would it be best if I remembered some of my lost memories or found some memento of the past? Hmm, that probably isnt possible, so maybe not And I really dont think you should be feeling any responsibility here, Horizon, added Mitotsudaira. Judge, I am aware of that. Because someone here said he would take all the responsibility onto himself. Horizon gently pushed Lype Katathlipse into the idiots butt. Ah, wait, a second one!? Thats new, isnt it!? My king, bear with it. While Mitotsudaira watched over her kings efforts, Yoshiyasu found something at the bottom of the wall. Hey, it looks like a hole in the wall was repaired over here. Hm? Tenzou crouched down to check. Could this be linked to a memory of young Horizon-dono damaging the wall!? Yes, from the looks of it, an arrow was fired in from the neighboring room! Everyone turned toward Asama and the shrine maiden was already hanging her head and raising her right forearm. Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry. But you know how you really want to shoot a new bow when you get it, right? Well, I set up an unwanted magazine as a target to test it out and its penetrative power was quite impressive. In other words, you did this, Tomo? Asama raised both hands with her head hanging. Kimi nodded once as well. But before that, we had already changed the wallpaper to make it a guest room. Mitotsudaira heard someone say, I see. It was Horizon and she took a breath. Regardless, I used to live here, correct? Heh heh. Thats right. So what will you do now? Kimi aimed the kings butt toward Horizon while holding him below her arm like a drum. Youve moved to our house, so we will give you this room again. But we are not returning it to you or reverting to the way things were. After all, you really were lost and that really did inspire remorse. We are giving this place to you in order to start anew. Judge. I can tell that you cared for me. Horizon looked through the dimly-lit room. Musashi has limited space. If you were running a caf, you could have chosen to use this for storage. And yet you made it into a guest room. Why do you think that is? Good question, said Horizon as she turned toward Mitotsudaira and Asama. Eh? Just as confusion reached Mitotsudairas mind, Horizon placed a hand on her chin and spoke. I have determined all of you intended to renew yourselves and that is exactly what you did. Meaning Meaning You likely planned to use this room once you gained a new family member. Mitotsudaira of course understood what Horizon meant. Shes talking about someone joining the family. Horizon looked to Kimi. Kimi-sama. Horizon adjusted the position of the two blades sticking into the kings butt. Are you listening? Wh-what was the point of that extra action, Horizon!? asked Mitotsudaira. They were about to fall out and that was bothering me. Horizon placed a hand on her chin and viewed the two inserted blades like she was assessing a flower arrangement. Well, that should do. Now, Kimi-sama. What is it? You have done enough. It is a fact that I lived here in the past. But even if you claim it was used as a guest room in anticipation of making a new family memberit shows no sign of use. I can chalk that up to that boy being unpopular, but Horizon slightly adjusted Tonbo Spares angle. Sharp angle said the weapon. Bear with it, Tonbo Whatever. Anyway, even if you and Toori-sama were focused on heading in a new direction, it can still be seen as a type of regret if it never leads to any real results. I believe we settled some things at Mikawa, so I would like to begin a new system. Mitotsudaira realized something as she listened to Horizon. It connects back to my kings remorse. This was why he had carried remorse even as he faced forward and pulled everyone else along with him. It seemed contradictory, but To him, was that the Final Horizon? Mitotsudaira looked through the room. Horizons scent was not to be found there. Accurate or not, Mitotsudaira remembered her old scent as being peony-scented hair, but now she could only sense the camellia-scented hair of her king and Kimi. Any possible memento had been retrieved by Lord Motonobu, so for her king, it must have felt like Horizon had entirely disappeared. Horizons father had placed the memorial stone on Remorse Way to declare that chapter of their lives over, but Yes. Walking that way and arriving in front of the memorial stone would have meant she really was gone. However. However, that king had understood the truth. The issue had been accepting that truth. My king, said Mitotsudaira. If you had thought Horizon was still with us, you would have kept this room closed, wouldnt you have? But she had been gone. He had understood that, so he had tried to face forward by hoping for someone new. I understood all this, you know? When the Logismoi Oplo had been distributed to the nations, he had made a suggestion that they gather them so they could hold a memorial service. It had sounded like a joke, but it had held important meaning for them. That was likely why her king had planned to descend to the mainland after graduation. Thinking back to Mikawa, her king had initially descended the school stairs on his own after the special student general assembly. He had not wanted to trouble his friends with his own problems, so he had likely planned to go it alone and search for someone new. That may have been why Asama had revealed a plan of her own back then: Im thinking of going around the mainland to investigate mysterious phenomenon after graduation. Half of it was a lie and the other half was also a lie. So Mitotsudaira had said something as well. Did you know a Testament footnote about Mito Mitsukuni says he went on a tour of the Far East? But all that had changed when Horizon arrived. The king was no longer choosing to go it alone. Thats right. He had decided in Oushuu that he would go with all of them. So he had settled on something in his heart. He would not go it alone and search for someone new. He would go with all of them and recognize what was important to him. Wow! Im interpreting this way too far in my favor! Mitotsudaira wanted to put her hands on her cheeks and wiggle around like her mother, but she had to resist. My king. Her king had chosen to accept everything, including a new Horizon. So You decided to stay here, didnt you? He no longer had to feel regret, forget, or run away. Everyone was here and he had chosen everyone. And they would let him do that. Which meant I am here too, my king. Suzu sensed something in Mitotsudairas voice. It was a bell. Her voice contained a resolute ring of joy and expectation that was best described as a bell, just like Suzus own name. Not even Suzu produced a ring like that very often, but her friend was producing it here. Wow. Suzu had thought Mitotsudaira usually acted based on reason rather than excitement. Perhaps due to her past, she tended to restrain herself. But it was amazing when her excitement surpassed that restraint. Amazing enough to concern Suzu somewhat. Huh? Th-this might be what you call an excitable person. But its not a bad thing, so thats fine, isnt it? Suzu asked to no one. Regardless, Suzu thought that balance between excitement and restraint was what it meant to be a knight. Mitotsudaira would restrain and store up her desire to go on a rampage or enjoy herself. And that discipline allowed her to ask something now: My king, what will you do with this room? How nice, thought Suzu. Mitotsudaira-san is so cool when shes with Toori-kun. She doesnt try to keep up appearances and allows her true self out, which is really cool. Also, its incredible that she can stay positive and face the issue at hand when Toori-kun has two blades sticking into him. Toori-kun has begun a new system. Or as he would put it, he was not going to run away any longer. And Horizon had said she wanted a new system. That may have been because she was unsure how to react to elements of her past she had no memory of. Besides, the two of them had faced their past and swept their relationship clean at Mikawa. That may have been why Horizon moved now. She faced everyone, gently fixed the position of the two blades, and nodded. Listen. She slapped the butt Kimi held. Ahn! H-Horizon, whats this? Trying to make me more sensitive? Someone shut up this unsightly boy. Horizon muttered something about a third one and began to look around, so Suzu and the others ducked low to wait it out. Um, said Mary from behind Suzu. Stick Excalibur in there and Elizabeth-dono will probably complain, said Tenzou. Yeah, I would really prefer to avoid an unprecedented international incident triggered by sticking Excalibur in someones butt, said Masazumi. Then Narumi. Eh? No, I dont think so. She was fast. But Horizon seemed to have concluded there were no available weapons. Fine then. How should I put this? I do not know if this boy is shy or just thoughtless, but while he is constantly saying more than necessary, he tends not to say the important things. Horizon faced Asama and Mitotsudaira. And then Tenzou and Masazumi. Ah. Horizon understood. She understood that those important things would reach some people even if they were left unsaid. And she understood that everyone here was that kind of person. So she faced all of them in turn and finally took a breath. I have determined there is no need to confirm this with all of you. We began this before Mikawa, announced it at Mikawa, reached an agreement on it in Oushuu, and prepared ourselves for it in Sanada. But, said Mitotsudaira. In both the past and the present, we shared in my kings secret here. Mal-Ga: Oh, sorry. Im busy drawing Mitotsudairas secret place, so Im not actually there yet. But I can hear it all, so it works out. Gold Mar: Hmm. Should you really be drawing their guest room based only on your imagination, Ga-chan? Silver Wolf: What are you doing!? Bell: M-Mitotsudaira-sanrestraintrestraint. But Mitotsudaira was right. There is proof here that Toori-kun has been thinking about so many things. Kimi-chan and Toori-kuns mom are probably the only ones who knew. But since he had shown it to everyone and opened it up Hm Suzu heard a quiet voice. It was Asamas. Suzu could tell she was gently holding her own body which had a slightly elevated temperature. That voice had been one of confusion but also one she had wanted to hear herself. She was agreeing to accept this despite her hesitation. And in front of them, Horizon said more. Let us remake this into something new today. Horizon once more faced Mitotsudaira and Asama. This room is too small, isnt it? I understand now why Toori-sama called for Naomasa-sama. Naomasa-sama, are you ready? Judge. You want me to remove the wall that separates this from Kimis room, right? Eh? Suzu reached out and touched the wall. You canremove it? Yes. Like I said before, I saw the general structure a while back, said Naomasa. If you remove the stopper on the hallway side and pull out the unit, you can remove it barehanded. My prosthetic arm would be best for carrying it around, though. That was incredible. We dont have walls at home, so I didnt know that Flat Vassal: Having multiple rooms at all is pretty incredible. Bell: B-but thats becauseyou live aloneAdele. Marube-ya: Suzu, you live with your parents, so how do you deal with the one room? Bell: Nn. We use a curtainto partition off the area below the loft. I wanted the top, but mom and dadsaid it was dangerous. They treat me like a child, but, umis it more childishto want to be on the top? Gold Mar: I feel like everyone in our class C Ga-chan and me included C like to climb or fly as high as we can. Unturning: Are you saying all of you are id-why are all of you silencing each other with those looks? Worshiper: I feel like it would be hard to find someone who has never climbed up that high. Oh, but Im safe. I always work underground. Novice: Ohiroshiki-kun, that doesnt mean youre working for the underworld, does it? Suzu did not really understand, but her stance was apparently better than digging down belowground. But then Mitotsudaira moved. She placed her hand on the wall to the left. If you remove this wallwont that effectively make my kings, Kimis, and this room into a single space? Judge, confirmed Horizon while slapping the butt once. This will cease to be a guest room. And even if a large number of people move in here, we can divide it up with as many walls as necessary. We only need to make a decision based on the number of people and whether they will use a bed or a futon. Then should I remove it now? asked Naomasa. Ah! Wait just a moment! Asama raised her voice. Mitos parents are visiting today, so wouldnt it be best to have a guest room? Thats true!! Mitotsudaira felt her face grow pale when she remembered that fact. And Asamas solution was indeed the best. If her parents were confined to the guest room and a voice stealth barrier was put in place, it would seem like they had settled down until the following morning. What was happening inside was a different matter. Tomo, that is a great idea! Today can be the last day for the guest room! Heh heh heh. Okay, Naomasa, remove that wall. Kimi! Kimi! Youre just choosing what you think will be funnier, arent you!? Heh heh. Oh, come on, Mitotsudaira. Funnier? Not even I would ask for something so cruel. I just really want to see what happens!! Thats even worse! Just as Mitotsudaira yelled that, Narumi tilted her head and raised her right forearm. Everyone gave her a questioning look, so the Date Vice Chancellor opened her mouth. Is the Mito Lord marrying into the Aoi family? Mal-Ga: Direct! Now thats a direct question! Argh, I hate that I didnt go with that for my summer event manuscript! Margot! Gold Mar: There, there, Ga-chan. Once youre done hugging me, you need to continue inking it. Scarred: Umm, uh, I am not quite sure what is going on. Could you explain it for me, Master Tenzou? 10ZO: Um, Mitotsudaira-dono? I would like to explain this without angering you, so are there any dangerous words I should avoid? Silver Wolf: This is worse than I thought!! Righteousness: Hey, Im on my way there, but Mito is near Satomi, so I would like to hear about anything that could lead to a major change there. Mitotsudaira was unsure what to say. She could not deny that things were headed in the direction of marriage. There were a variety of paths this could take, but if she and her king continued to desire each other, that would be what happened. And she had a feeling that Horizon would be in charge. After all, Mitotsudaira was a knight who granted her kings wishes and she had bound that master/servant relationship with him. And with that king as their leader, Musashi wished for world domination and the return of Horizons emotions. On that point, she and her king formed a team with a shared objective. In other words I will join his battle formation. Adele reacted to Mitotsudairas words. She exchanged a glance with the others. Then they all took a breath and faced Mitotsudaira. Join his wives!?[1] Mitotsudaira leaned back from their simultaneous question. She had not expected such a powerful reaction. And someone took a step toward her: Neshinbara. He pushed his glasses up his nose. This is important, so allow me to confirm something. Wh-what is it? Mitotsudaira-kun, you are saying you will join as part of your kings wives? Mitotsudaira frowned at that like she was confused why he was asking. That is what I have intended for a long time. Of course I do. Mitotsudaira heard everyone explode. Seriously!? Eh? No, she was talking about her position in the formation as his knight. So she could not falter here. She placed a hand on her chest and stated her intentions. Yes. I will join my kings battle formation to work hard as a knight from as close to him as possible. She had said it. And everyone immediately put on serious expressions. Eh? The silence only lasted a moment. Horizon had walked up next to her at some point and she placed a hand on her shoulder. Horizon expressionlessly raised her left palm to tell the others to wait. She then spoke while sweating. That was an impressive announcement. Thank you very much, Mitotsudaira-sama. If you have come here with that kind of resolve, then I must prepare some things for you. N-no, um, is it that impressive to say I am joining his battle formation? She said it again! said the others while tilting their heads. But Horizon To be honest, I can be indifferent to such things, so if you work hard, I am not confident I will be able to stop your carnivorous feast. But fine. Uh, you are talking about my battles, arent you? Everyone pulled back a bit. And after a moment, they began whispering to each other. So she really does see it as a battle. Wouldnt it be predation more than anything? Im worried for Aoi-kun, but, well, this will probably keep him safe too. What were they talking about? But while she started to feel a little uneasy, Mitotsudaira tried asking something. She turned toward Asama. Um, Tomo, youre going to join the formation too, arent you? Asama saw everyone turn her way. Ehh!? Mito, you didnt have to ask it like that!! she thought, but it was too late now. Making a sudden concubine announcement here seemed like a bit much to her. But among the eyes focused on her Mito? There was an odd atmosphere around Mitotsudaira. She was tilting her head like she did not understand the situation or suspected she had made some kind of misunderstanding. So Asama thought back over what had happened, trying to find anything someone could have mistaken. And Ahhhhh!!!! She figured it out. It was not wives. It was not that at all. She meant battle formation, didnt she!? Her vision briefly went dark. It had to be that. There was no doubting it. From yesterday to today, Asamas blood had been rising to and draining from her face more often than any other time in her life. This time, it was fully draining. But a moment later Wow! Heat rose from her neck and steamy sweat followed. She could not believe it. How was she supposed to respond? She was the only one who had been asked this question while aware it meant wives. Mito had meant it as battle formation, so only Asama was being pressed for an answer under the assumption that it was wives. So U-umm. She had only just told him she would eventually say it for herself. She wanted to hide and protect that shared secret. But she knew something about her friend. I bet Mito would have answered even if she knew it meant wives. But when she realized in front of everyone here that there had been a misunderstanding, Mitotsudaira would feel like she had been boasting about it as wives. So Asama took a step forward to secretly inform Mitotsudaira. Um, hey, Mito? U-uhhh. Asama was so bad at acting. But when she moved forward, she intentionally stumbled over the bump at the rooms entrance. Ah. She lost her balance. And Mitotsudaira reflexively moved forward. She supported Asama without saying a word, so Asama leaned against her shoulder and spoke into her ear. Why, thank you. The first thing Mitotsudaira noticed was the emphasis. Why? Asama had placed an unnatural emphasis on that first word. What does that mean? She puzzled over that. Phew I just tripped is all, Mito. This time, she emphasized the start of phew. It may have been a coincidence, but then Asamas blatant act would have been meaningless. So what was this riddle supposed to mean? Mitotsudaira thought about it for a full two seconds. Ahhhh!!!! I will be working hard at that!? was her first thought. The word predation also came to mind, but she set that aside because it was too much like her mother. That said, her misunderstanding was the problem here. Her stance as a knight was correct, but if she had gotten away from that My king, Im sorry!!! She made ten prostrations in her heart, but when she raised her head in her imagination, he had two blades in his butt and she figured that meant he had forgiven her. But Asama moved away and fanned her collar between Mitotsudaira and the others. She was looking a bit up toward the ceiling and she likely thought she had pulled off her performance without anyone suspecting. Mitotsudaira wanted to make a tsukkomi about that, but Asama had saved her by pointing out her misunderstanding. Yes. Thats right, she thought. She was prepared on the wife side of things too. So she decided to say something to help out her friend. She would make her misunderstanding into the truth. Well, I suppose that is not even worth asking. I know Tomo is sure to join. Join what? Coming together as wives is sure to be fun. And just as she said that Well said, Nate! You win the Perfect Score Maman Award! A bombshell landed behind the others. Why are you here so soon after I drove you away!? Mitotsudaira could tell that something was beyond saving. Her mother smiled and nodded at the densely-packed group as she walked through them. Scarily enough, she somehow managed to avoid letting her shoulders, chest, or even hair touch any of them. What was the trick to that? Some kind of martial arts? But as Mitotsudaira tried to figure it out, her mother supported dazed Asamas shoulders from behind. Nate! So this flat-chested girl is the one youre competing against!? Make sure you give it your all! Stop judging everyone based on your standards! Ah! Nate Maman! Wait just a second, okay!? The two-bladed one got up. But since Kimi was holding him under an arm, he just bent backwards with his legs in the air. That may have been why Kimi smiled a little. Foolish brother? Do you want me to spin you around? Please do, sis! If you insist. Kimi rotated the king vertically. She actually twisted around the arm holding him while passing below her own arm. It was a lot like a childrens dance. And the kings body made two vertical rotations. Once Kimi had spun around so their positions were reversed, the king was standing facing Mitotsudaira and her mother. The crossdresser stood up. When the two blades fell from his butt, he caught them between his thighs so they pointed upwards. Hey, Nate Maman. My king, is that any way to behave while speaking with someone? Yeah, but Im pretty easy-going. I cant exactly argue with that Try harder! shouted someone behind her, but some things were just not possible. At any rate, her king looked to her mother. It was impressive how he made a point of staring at her chest before reaching her face. Um, what will you do? Will you stay in our guest room? Good question, said her mother with a hand to her mouth. Mitotsudaira silently responded to that. Accept! Accept the offer, mother! Just say testament and it will all be so much easier! She watched as her mother nodded and replied. Based on what that princess was saying, I think you should remove this wall. You mustnt use us staying over as an excuse to fix this as a guest room. Mitotsudaira had not expected that from the woman. Mother You can actually take things seriously? Oh, Nate. Im always serious. And Mr. King? If you can give us another room to use, it would be best if it is soundproofed. Mother! Youre cutting to the heart of the issue a little too quickly! Listen, Nate. Staying at someones house is an important situation to use. You cant fool me by saying it with a serious expression. But Asama had already begun using a sign frame to set up the barrier. Perhaps as thanks for earlier. One thing still worried Mitotsudaira. Um, where is father? Testament. He is currently at the diplomatic building. He is resting until the meeting is over. Is father not feeling well? Testament. We just spent a night apart, if you recall. So when we met in the diplomatic building earlier, the loneliness suddenly hit and we did some studying togetherled by me. Th-that is an odd way of phrasing that! Now, now. Her mother smiled with her hands still on Asamas shoulders. You all will be much the same before long. Mitotsudaira was curious about the all, but she knew it was better not to ask. The damage would only spread. There was something else she had to ask now. Motherare you here for the meeting? No, I thought I could get something to eat first. This woman! thought Mitotsudaira from the bottom of her heart, but her mother only smiled and spoke. But Terumoto and Ujinao will be here soon. Lets enjoy the meeting just as the food is ready. We can eat while we fight over the preparations for tomorrows Siege of Odawara and Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. Notes 1. In Japanese, join his battle formation sounds the same as join his wives. Volume 6B, 32: Conquerors Below the Clouds Volume 6B, Chapter 32: Conquerors Below the Clouds Can you hear it? You can, cant you? Everyone can Point Allocation (Especially Men) A loud rumbling roared across the wheat fields and waterways. The sound came from ultra-heavyweight objects being periodically driven into the ground. In every direction below the summer sun, the breakwaters meant to flood Paris were under construction. But the battle over that flooding would begin the following day, so Hurry! That word came from every part of the worksite and the movements followed that instruction. Everyone was busy transporting or positioning materials while keeping a watchful eye on Paris and the giant forms of the dragons protecting its perimeter. Transport ships flew back and forth between the worksite and the Azuchi to the south, so mountains of materials had formed around Paris. Everyone was carrying the gathered materials to their appropriate locations around the city. But the people were not transporting or positioning those materials without any assistance. Most of the workers either wore mobile shells or had strengthened their bodies with spell charms. A single human could carry a 10-square-meter steel panel and they erected them on the earth as a group. When performing that kind of work, their footing was important. They lacked the power to use weight lightening or distribution spells, so Lay out the breakwater armor panels on the ground! The armor panels that would be erected as breakwaters were used to pave a path between the pile of materials and the worksite. And once the armor road had reached the appropriate location, it would be removed starting from the pile of materials end and carried forward. By repeating that process, they could maintain a stable work environment. But even if they could carry and erect them, driving them into the ground was difficult. Mobile shells and spell charm strengthening could raise an individuals strength, but there was one thing it could not give them: height. It was rare for a mobile shell to stand taller than 3 meters when worn. That was not tall enough to drive in the 5m panels. M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda did not have much in the way of god of war forces. Work in elevated locations was difficult. So in those cases Hey, what are you going to do now? One of the dragons surrounding Paris asked them that while sitting in a trench with his hind legs sprawled out. He was more than 100 meters long, so he could cover the few kilometers to the construction site in no time at all. Thanks to the sharp hearing of dragons, he only had to call out to them to establish a conversation. He placed his elbow on his knee to support the head at the end of his long neck. Want some help? Huh!? Are you mocking us!? No, we dont need any help! The workers turned toward him. They had ropes tied to the erected metal panel. Those would make sure it was not tilted when it was driven in from above. Driving it in was the only step left. How was a mystery, but they apparently intended to do it somehow. The dragon let out a deep breath through his nose as he watched. You say you dont need any help, but what are you going to do? Youre too tiny to do it. There are a couple of ways of handling this! Just watch! If you say so. The dragon waved over to another dragon protecting the city from a different direction. Hey, they say theyre gonna show us something. Show us what? A few of the dragons looked to the northeast of Paris. A metal wall had been erected there, but the bottom was not yet driven into the ground. Here are some provisions. A dragon from the north arrived with a large water barrel full of wine. Take this seriously! shouted the dragons to the east and southeast, but the other four ignored them and sat down in a northeast trench. Even the Paris workers who were constructing trenches or reinforcing walls took a break to watch. Then the first dragon spoke to the M.H.R.R. workers while drinking wine. So how about you show us what you can do? You drink alcohol!? Dragons love alcohol. There are plenty of legends to that end, arent there? Even the Far East has one about a giant Hydra getting drunk and then decapitated. Yeah, the one with Susanoo. The M.H.R.R. group gave a nod of understanding. Then one of them yelled over from the distance. Then come join us! Our beer is delicious! The Paris group responded to that: Its not that your beer is delicious; its that beer is all you have! No one wants to drink that black soup and go pwah! Come to think of it, your coffee, forest, and clothes are all black. Are you obsessed with the color black!? Thats right! Weve got wine! That comes in red and white! And it tastes great! Huhh!? said the M.H.R.R. side as their mobile shells stepped forward. The mobile shells were made by the Holy Knights Ironworks Guild, the representative corporation of the M.H.R.R. Catholics. They were colored white, so Check out this white. Then the normal students in summer uniforms lined up alongside them. Those uniforms were black, so white and black were lined up side by side. The leader of the mobile shells gestured toward the two rows. Caf au lait. Then he pulled out the assault spear attached to his back. So which idiot was it that said our nation is nothing but black!? Show yourself! The Elbe River was located east of the walled city of Magdeburg. Tomoe Gozen stood on a pier over that river as she listened to a lernen figur relaying the situation in Hexagone Fran?aise. She had been fishing and was about to return to the city. All black is more of a Protestant thing. The Catholics are actually quite fond of flashy colors. She raised the basket that held her catches. It was a brown wicker basket, but even the sleeves of her summer uniform were black. After confirming her color, she opened a new lernen figur. Hey, Guericke. Do you remember what color Eisen Ritters mobile shells are? Testament. Protestants always go for a sincere black! That understated charm is so cool, isnt it!? In other words Tomoe Gozen broke the lernen figur with the hand holding her fishing rod. After a sigh, she lowered her gaze from the pier to the surface of the Elbe. Well, from the Protestant perspective, perhaps its fine to see M.H.R.R. as overall black. In the summer sun, the water reflected her in her summer uniform standing on the newly-built pier. The ether flare of a ghost created a halo, but her uniform and hair were black. I used to wear red to match my husband. But these arent meant to be mourning clothes, so once the Thirty Years War is over, maybe it will be time for the Protestants to take on a new look. Voices flew back and forth between Paris and the embankments beginning to surround the city. First, from the Paris side: Hey! M.H.R.R.! Dont be growing barley and making tons of beer just because its too cold to grow wheat! Beer instead of bread!? Are you beef cattle or something!? M.H.R.R. soon replied: Dont be stupid! Think of it as a new form of food! Besides, youre always chugging tons of wine! And if you look at the wine cellar sites, they always show young girls stepping on the grapes in the wine barrels, but I bet its really barefoot fat old men singing a chanson and laughing about it being purple roe! We dont do that! One of the dragons sighed while drinking from a large barrel of wine. Humans, this is pathetic Hey, M.H.R.R.! Did you hear what he said about you!? He meant you too, Hexagone Fran?aise!! So are you ever going to drive in that breakwater piece? asked the dragon. The M.H.R.R. group exchanged a glance. And then Were ready to go! Just look overhead! They pointed up where a transport ship floated. It was one of the ones that had been transporting materials earlier. The deck of the ship directly above the M.H.R.R. forces was visible from Paris. It was a flat transport ship and its long metal deck was loaded with something other than materials. It was human silhouettes. And What are those heavyweight things!? Heavyweight mobile shells had been carried up to an altitude of approximately 2km, close to the upper limit for an M.H.R.R. transport ship. They were 3m tall, but they were not heavyweight because of their thick armor or their movement support system that prioritized durability over mobility. Hey! How unhealthy are the people wearing those!? They are not unhealthy! shouted the M.H.R.R. leader. They just ended up that way after living a proper M.H.R.R. life of drinking beer and eating eisbein and sausage every day! Thats the same thing! Dont be stupid! Not one of them has slacked off in their training as mercenaries! Do you understand what that means!? The Paris group gasped when they heard that. You dont mean They were going to do it. Exactly. Then the M.H.R.R. leader opened a lernen figur. Captain! Were ready down here! Send the others in! A sound came from the lernen figur. It came from the sky. The sound of striking metal rang from the deck floating in the heavens. It was the sound of the men standing on the transport ship leaping in unison. They were clearly flying through the air. They had jumped off of the ship. Oh. Everyone looked up as that group fell. The ultra-heavyweight mobile shells slowly changed their stance in midair so their heads were aimed down. Open spell catapult for directional instructions. A voice spoke from the M.H.R.R. lernen figur that had been sent into the sky. This is M.H.R.R. Hashiba Mobile Shell Battalions Charging Company Schau Essen. We will drive those in. The captain wearing a thick mobile shell thought to himself in the air. So it is finally time for me to be useful. People had different body types. He had tried to eat and train the same as everyone else, but once he reached his thirties, things had started getting fairly bad. Especially around the stomach. He had started to think it was time to leave the front line. But times were always on the move. M.H.R.R. was spreading its battlefields on all fronts, so everyone had to continue working. At times, that meant attacking. At times, it meant defending. At times, it meant fighting other nations. At times, it meant fighting the Protestants of their own nation. And at times, it meant acting as a Far Eastern group. This was one of those times. There was always time to fight. That was true of M.H.R.R., of the Landsknechts, and of Hashiba. During all that fighting, they needed someone to hold the battle line no matter what. That was the role of their mobile shell battalion. But the constant fighting brought stress and there was only so much they could do to strengthen themselves. They trained, ate, and rested. And sometimes play porn games! Needless to say, that kind of lifestyle had dangerous results. They had been in a dangerous position already, but that danger was apparent to anyone who saw them now. I mean, Hashiba-sama is so damn good at securing supplies. And as Catholics, they had to eat everything served to them. As a result, a normal mobile shell was a tight fit for them. But there was still a place for them on the battlefield. Klassisch Kunst: Weight of Lifeactivate! They were heavy. The volume of a lifeform was its very existence. You could say their volume was their quantity of life. So by casting a Testament Kunst that valued life, their volume became a weapon. Weight was the same. Indeed. It is not the size of our gut that is dangerous. Listen up, Landsknechts! Testament! The captain shouted to the others as they slowly began to fall. We are those with a greater quantity of life than your average person! We are those with a greater quantity of life than your average person! We are those who use that life to fulfill our duty! We are those who use that life to fulfill our duty! He took a breath. So let us shout and eat our duty. Schau Essen! Testament! Schau Essen! At the same time, several lernen figurs opened in the sky behind them. The Testament Kunst provided acceleration and additional weight as they prepared themselves as gravitational hammers. Prepare your arms! A weapon formed with the giant, upside-down mobile shells as the core. They held their arms together as two Testament Kunst hammers that extended down much like a jaw. They began their fall, but Begin acceleration! They launched themselves straight down. The men traveled through the air. They dropped down to slam into the ground that was directly overhead for them. They covered the 2km distance in just a few seconds. But the men sang. And despite their tension and expectation, their trajectories did not so much as waver. Today we want to march. They left their song in the air behind them. To try out a new march. And their destination was In the lovely Westerwald. The ground was so close now. The breakwater armor seemed close enough to reach out and touch. Yes. They sang. There the wind whistles so cold! And they scored direct hits. On Pariss wall, Henri heard the impact and saw the blast rising. A stealth barrier already covered Paris, so the space between the city wall and the barrier was the only way to see outside. She looked northeast where dust and smoke rose from a few points in the distance. Humanity does some crazy things. Enemy mobile shells had made a powered descent from the sky to drive the armor panels into the ground. Her Belle de Marionnette vision instantly processed the footage recorded at high speed. The image from just before the blast of impact showed that the Signe Classique hammers had been around a dozen meters long. Hey, Henri, did you measure their speed at about 100 meters up? They did not break the sound barrier. But given enough power, they probably could. Henri briefly closed her eyes. The armor panels they had driven into the ground were used for large aerial ships. They were both big and thick. Judging by eye, they appeared to be made from layers of metal and buffering about 70cm thick. The areas they hit were badly deformed. The strikers had allowed their twin Signe Classique hammers to shatter. They had then used the scattering ether as cushioning for their landing. They were not disposable. After landing, the ultra-heavyweight mobile shells were running forward along with the P.A. Oda group that had been waiting further back. Yes! We did it, captain! Testament! No one can call us the Shields of the Rear Guard any longer! Henris eyebrows rose at the voices she heard. Honestly. I thought it was odd to give away what they can do for a simple pile-driving job. Were they showing us they have a force requiring our attention while also raising their overall morale? It seems so. Tomorrow, we will have to worry about that kind of attack hitting Paris whenever a transport ship so much as approaches overhead. This will be trouble, she thought while seeing someone moving out of the corner of her eye. It was a dragon. He nodded while drinking some wine and watching that performance. Humanity is a real pain in the ass. Yes, agreed another dragon. We cant afford to hold back tomorrow. If they want to complete Musashinos construction by tomorrow, they cant hold back here. Yoshiyasu sighed at a Musashino teahouse. It was a simple teahouse without any seats and it was located near the construction site for repairs. She was on her way to the Main Blue Thunder. She had been going through some Satomi-related documents in the Student Council Room, so she was running later than the others. The sun was already lowering in the west and the shadows were growing angled. She was of course running a bit late for the gathering at the Main Blue Thunder. Even if this was about the Kantou Liberation, the main topic of discussion would be the Siege of Odawara, the Tensho Jingo Conflict, and the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. She was in no hurry. And I want to avoid any actions I see as rushed. After tomorrows battle brought them together with Mouri and Houjou, it would be time for the Keichou Campaign. That was the Kantou Liberation. It meant retaking Satomi. And My sister She did not have the courage to speak Yoshiyoris name as well. However Herrrre ygo! Yr ordrs rdyyyyyyyy! The teahouses maid cosplayer placed some shaved ice mixed with cream on the counter in front of her. It was inside a dried bamboo container, but she suspected it was cut out of the bamboo used for scaffolding. At any rate, Yoshiyasu grabbed the spoon and scooped some of the frozen treat into her mouth. Eating this below the teahouses overhang seemed like a nice summer break thing to do, but It isnt actually summer break yet. They just barely still had classes left. She looked inside the teahouse from below the eaves and saw a calendar on the wall which was clearly made from the scaffolding plywood. It was an Asama Shrine calendar. She checked the number visible next to an image of the Asama Shrine Representative praying in her shrine maiden outfit. July 29. Including today, they only had 3 days until July was over. Well be forced to start summer break once its August. That meant the Kantou Liberation had to start tomorrow or the day after. Even if the history recreation was given higher priority than school activities, they would have difficulty starting something during summer break. So Were going to be busy, arent we? You mean the Kantou Liberation? A voice reached her from the side. She looked to the right and saw a girl below the eaves with several sign frames open. She knew the girl. But only at the level that they knew what each other looked like. Satomi Student Council President Satomi Yoshiyasu. I am Musashi Representative Committee Head Ookubo Nagayasu, said the girl without turning Yoshiyasus way. Before even getting to the Kantou Liberation, the Siege of Odawara is going to be a lot of trouble. So be prepared. Okay, we can do this while we eat. Given how late it is already, I want to start the meeting during the meal. The colors of sunset dyed the sky to starboard. The Main Blue Thunder was on the starboard side of the road, so its shadow gradually extended onto the road. But Masazumi raised a glass of barley tea with her chest and below sinking into that shadow. She was looking at a group of visitors. Mouri Terumoto. And Houjou Ujinao. But that was not all. Mouri had brought a group of automatons. Houjou had brought Ujiteru and Who is that third person with you, Houjou Ujinao? There were two figures standing behind Ujinao. One was Ujiteru the automaton. The other was a long-lived man. Perhaps because it was summer, he wore a short-sleeved cloak with the hood up. His arms and face were quite wrinkled. His bent hips were positioned fairly low and he looked Masazumis way from below the gray hair inside the hood. Then he slowly opened his mouth and nodded. I am the Mechanical Phoenix Battalion Commander and Vice President of Houjous Odawara Academy. I am known as Houjou Genan. Once he said that, his mouth bent to the side. He formed a smile. Heh heh We are facing the Sieges of Odawara and of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. The plan is to determine how many days those battles will last and what either side stands to gain from each victory. But wheres the fun in that? The fun? Indeed, he said. The Siege of Odawara and the Tensho Jingo Conflict are a gamble. You have some thoughts on the matter, dont you? On what kind of battle would be worth betting your nation on, I mean. Volume 6B, 33: Attendees of a Road Meeting Volume 6B, Chapter 33: Attendees of a Road Meeting It is not what you can finalize It is what you can reject And what you can share Point Allocation (International Relations) The meeting and meal were quietly held in front of the Main Blue Thunder. It was not that there was complete silence. Musashi, Houjou, and Mouri had split into separate groups to go over a final check for the meeting. Among them, Houjou Ujinao was discussing food orders with Kotarou, Ujiteru, and Genan. I wish we were at the Western food table Houjou was the Association of Indian States. They could easily eat curry for three days in a row there, but Far Eastern food was also readily available. And they were currently at the primarily Far Eastern table. A look at the table showed foods that could be described as the usual lineup but in different flavors. She realized the ingredients were probably from Kantou and the cooking would be done by Musashi, so it would be Kantou-based, just like in Houjou. To Ujinao, that was no more than somewhat idiosyncratic local food. She felt that might change if it was a dessert, but Its too bad. Ujinao-sama! As I was saying, if we consider stability after the battle Kotarou, Houjou will be dissolved as a clan, so does that really matter? Ujinao-sama! Ujinao-sama! Youve been really halfhearted about this tonight! The effects of food could be frightening. But when I looked for the Western food table It was Musashis table. Mouris table was mostly a fusion of Far Eastern and Western styles, so that had to be the Musashi cuisine. Ujinao observed which group was seated at which table. Musashi should have given more thought to that arrangement But when she thought back, she realized they had chosen a table on their own, so Musashi had done nothing wrong. Still, she did not like that Musashi was seated at the Western table. Shouldnt they have considerately chosen the Far Eastern table? Masazumi thought to herself while continuing preparations for the meeting. I feel like Houjou Ujinao is glaring at me But Ujinaos eyes were always closed, so the term glare did not really apply. And Masazumi had another thought about the table they were seated at. I wish we had gotten the Far Eastern table She could eat Western food just fine, but this was a meeting. She wanted to avoid anything too fatty that would leave an aftertaste. But the others had sat at the Western table. That would be because Hexagone Fran?aise had brought some of their own food. Mitotsudaira had been lured in by the meat and Futayo was hooked on the pasta. Really hooked. It seemed to be a lost cause, but Asama tried to get everyone to calm down. Cmon, dig in like that and youll gain weight. But, Asama-sama, if we hold the Western table, we will get Western desserts during dessert time. Wouldnt you like some of Toori-samas thick cream, tarts, and ice cream? Asama folded at Horizons words and that settled it. With no other choice, Masazumi was eating a salad and ham between bread, but Houjou really is glaring this way Hmm, she thought while feeling a fairly flavorless type of tension. I hope Mouri is preparing for this meeting properly. Im so hungry Terumoto faced the Musashi cuisine on the table and could not eat any of it. Musashi Vice President, what is this nonsense about starting the meeting as soon as we get here? Mouri-01 and the others had started checking over and lecturing her on the current situation, so dinnertime had become worktime. So, Princess, the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle will generally be made up of two battles. You could say that means we have two opportunities to negotiate for our interests there, so we would like to use that to our advantage. Princess? Yeah, Im listening, Im listening. Her response was noticeably halfhearted. Making these preparations while dying to eat was no easy task. I mean, this Musashi cuisine is a fusion of Far Eastern and Western styles She personally wanted Far Eastern food. After all, she had only eaten Western food since leaving Hexagone Fran?aise. That was because Mouri land was under Hexagone Fran?aises provisional rule. Food on the Pension Versailles was generally Western, so that was all she had eaten during this eastward trip. Terumoto was from the Far East, so while she was fine with Hexagone Fran?aise food, she also liked Far Eastern food. And since Musashi was holding a dinner party along with the meeting, she had chosen not to eat anything after the midday meeting. But when she got here I have to wait? Kh Terumoto. Are you angry about something? She was not angry. She was just hungry. Ill eat after this. Ill definitely eat. I swear Ill eat. That was her motivation for the meeting. She wished it was the Far Eastern food in front of her, but the Musashi food was a fusion of that and Western food. She decided to interpret that as the food having a Far Eastern flavor. She started thinking it was the perfect match for someone who was both Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise, but that may have just been the hunger talking. Yeah, Ill definitely be eating that fried fish chumaki afterwards. That tofu cooked in peanut sauce has got to be good. Oh, that pork cooked in mustard is more on the Western side of things, but I still want to eat it so bad. Simply put, she was hungry. And who was it that had put her in this position? The Musashi Vice President. Masazumi thought to herself while continuing preparations for the meeting. I feel like Mouri Terumoto is glaring at me too She definitely was. When their eyes occasionally met, Terumoto would give her a look that seemed to say whatre you lookin at? Flat Vassal: Umm, Vice President? Did you do something? Vice President: No, nothing Tonbokiri: Masazumi, Lady Terumoto seems to be glaring at you whenever you eat something. Unturning: Are you doing anything rude? Like chewing with your mouth open? Vice President: No, Im not doing that. Im not doing any of the myriad chopstick-related breaches of etiquette either. Because Im using a fork. Hori-ko: Now, its scoring time. Vice President: That wasnt supposed to be a joke! Me: Because Im using a fork. Vice President: Qu-quiet you! When she bared her teeth toward the sign frame, Asama smiled bitterly next to her. Since the meeting hasnt really started yet, I think its okay to eat. This here is the green pea soup and the turnip mincemeat I made. Also Asama placed roast chicken on a plate. But it was not a whole roast. It was cut into somewhat thick strips, and Toori-kun said to eat it with the horseradish sauce. And after that, try these. She passed Masazumi three thumb-sized paper wrappers. What are these? They remind me of white bean paste bars. They are mint marzipan made from thickening almond powder with mint and egg whites. He said to finish with them if youre having a meeting. Mal-Ga: Oh, those are the Main Blue Thunders rare candy! They really refresh your mouth during a late night. Gold Mar: Ohh, Seijun, does that mean youll be ready for battle? I see, said Masazumi. She figured they had to be good, but she was not entirely satisfied as she placed them in her hip pocket. After taking a bite of the food, Masazumi took a breath. The turnip is pretty good, she thought. And Okay, lets get the meeting started. She could see both the other national representatives glaring at her. Good dayor good evening I guess. Are you closed today? The sounds of distant hammering echoed below the sky and a voice spoke atop the Musashi as the summer afternoon changed to evening. In one corner of the shopping district on Tamas surface, Oriotorai (who was wearing a shirt) stood in front of an open door. She was peering inside the Blue Thunder. The one with the sign in English. There were no customers inside the bakery/caf. But the sounds of cooking and smells of salt and burning oil came from within. Oh, Sensei. How were the things I left you with? Umm, do you mean Toori and Kimi? No, no. I mean the ingredients you brought on the study camp. Someone walked out from the back carrying a steaming pot in both hands. It was the manager. She wore mittens built to increase her grip strength and she placed the pot on the floor in front of the counter. Firewood was lined up there to keep it off the floor itself. Therewe go. The wood creaked below the pot and gave off some smoke. The pot contained a dark paste that was boiling and bubbling. Based on the smell Oh, demi-glace Thats pretty thick. And it smells a lot of wine I made it with low moisture, so its about seven times thicker than normal. Its really hard to stir, so I have to use a yoroi-doshi I had at home to kind of cut through it as I stir it. That sounds like you, said Oriotorai as she looked to the counter which had no bread lined up on it. Then she pointed toward the construction noise coming from the open door. Is this for them? Judge. Its to feed the construction workers. All of the restaurants are providing supplies on the Commerce and Industry Guilds instructions. Our row is in charge today, so Im making the base for a stew. Theyll boil water in a different pot and dilute it. The other places are making the ingredients to go in it, so theyll mix it all together. How many more are you making? Four, probably. Ive already finished two, so Im having them carried out when theyre ready. Its a lot of work. The manager crossed her arms. I really wanted Toori and Kimis help, but other than having Horizon take some extra bread, I dont think Im getting any help. Youve really helped us out. The bread Naruze and Naito brought during the day was from here, wasnt it? Well, those kids are such good customers. The manager smiled. And, I have some fat I skimmed off the top of this if you want it. Its good when cooked with bread. It tastes like tomato, wine, and butter. You can also cook it with meat or vegetables. Ohh. Then Ill take a bottle. Also Yeah. The manager nodded, leaned against the counter, and shrugged. There dont seem to be any intruders this time. I may not be the best person to ask since I didnt notice those Celestial Dragons the other day, but Im not detecting any odd movements like back at the Ariake. And the others all say the same thing. Ootani Yoshitsugu showed up during the meeting earlier today The improvements Ei-san made to Musashis defenses are really strict when it comes to divine transmissions. Tomo-chan has made her own improvements and she purifies it when she has a chance, so it should be fine. The manager smiled a little. I dont envy your position, Sensei. You cant actually do anything yourself. I just hope Im supporting them enough to say judge to that. Then you can have the Principal send a message to the Commerce and Industry Guild. We know how important the series of battles starting tomorrow is. We want to support everyone, not have some simple tasks were in charge of. Can you have him instruct us to provide food or spell support as we see fit? Oriotorai smiled at that question. And Can I have that? Hooks were attached to the underside of the thatched roof ceiling and vegetables and meat hung from them. I ate everything I had before going to Sanada for the study camp. Want some sake too? It isnt the good stuff since thats not my specialty, but I can throw some of that in too. Judge, please do. Then Oriotorai opened a sign frame as if she had just realized something, so the manager peered over at it. Have they started? Judge, Masazumi just contacted me to say theyve started the meeting. Oriotorai raised her eyebrows in a smile. Honestly, she can probably only send this message because she knows Im supporting them. She probably means it as a way of telling me to leave this to them. Now. how about we start with the first topic? The sky was dyed in the colors of sunset. That color starting in the west was more of a light red than an orange. But in front of the Main Blue Thunder, west was to starboard, which was where the building was. So while below the cafs eaves, Masazumi and the others were in deep shadows. Mouri is ahead and to the right and Houjou ahead and to the left. She began the dinner meeting while facing both other groups. And she stated the first topic: Our three powers need to reach a consensus on what our ultimate objective is here. If we are all aware of each others goals, we should be able to complete the rest of the discussions more smoothly, said Masazumi. Musashis biggest objective is to liberate Kantou. To achieve that, we want to take as little damage as possible while completing the Siege of Odawara, the Tensho Jingo Conflict, and the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. She swept her arms to either side. Now, what is it you want? Lets have a frank discussion here. The meeting place bathed in the light of the setting sun. The aromas of various foods arrived from the dinner tables. But all of it felt so distant to Terumoto. The sun sure is bright. No, I guess theres nothing wrong with the setting sun being bright, she rethought before speaking. Our biggest objective for the Sieges of Odawara and Bitchu Takamatsu Castle? She scratched her head. That would be the cooperative relationship with the Kantou forces we could gain from the Kantou Liberation. Hexagone Fran?aise needs that if were going to achieve our greatest objective of settling the outside world. But, she added. We still dont know if the Kantou Liberation will work out. So we will keep every possible option open. Including your initial demand that we transfer Matsudairas rights to you? Terumoto smiled a little at the Musashi Vice Chancellors question. So you get it. Of course. When the situation changes, a nation has to change its course of action. Just like the tiniest thing can change what route someone takes to school or when they wake up in the morning, the personality of a nation can be changed by the tiniest thing. If fighting a war didnt change anything, its a sign that the personality of your nation has grown dull. Terumoto smiled bitterly in her heart. I sound like Im lecturing her, she thought about her own words. But all of it is accurate, she added. Hexagone Fran?aise is a future conqueror and we will do whatever it takes to ensure that happens. If we can fight a war against Musashi via duels, then we will aim to benefit from it as much as possible. No complaints about that, right? That question did not move the Musashi Vice Chancellors stance and gaze in the slightest. What a troublesome girl. She aloofly held her own thoughts and was not shaken. The way she never let her feelings show was another way she did not mesh well with Terumoto. And the Musashi Vice Chancellor girl would go on the offensive whenever she had the chance. She had not fallen silent because she was cowed. She was simply thinking up an avenue of attack. If you took her silence as a sign that she would do as you said, she would end up stabbing you. With this troublesome type, you have to keep an eye on them to the very, very end. And that troublesome girl opened her mouth while looking to Terumoto along with the anteater Mouse on her shoulder. Agreed, calmly said the Musashi Vice President. In our role as the Matsudaira forces, Musashi is also promised a future as a conqueror. Thus, we too will do whatever it takes to become that conqueror. You are exactly right about that. When she heard the Musashi Vice President, Ujinao narrowed down what stance to take here. They have changed. Musashis stance had changed since the meeting during the day. During the day, Musashi had searched for a way for them all to work together. They had tried to use negotiation to draw out a path for that. But Musashi was doing the opposite now. In our role as the Matsudaira forces, Musashi is also promised a future as a conqueror, hm? This was their response to Mouris talk of being a conqueror. But she was not saying that they and Mouri were similar. She was saying that, if Mouri would use any means necessary to become a conqueror, then Musashi would do the same. She was saying they would oppose Mouri if need be. And she had placed the responsibility of such a conflict on Mouris shoulders. Because when Mouri had asked no complaints about that, right?, she had replied with agreed. If Mouri had said nothing, that agreement never would have occurred. And by agreeing, she had started to cut off Mouris escape route. It was a warning. Ujiteru may have understood that because he spoke up while scooping some bamboo shoot and green onion cooked in soy sauce onto his plate. Excellent, excellent. Matsudaira is destined to rule the world one day, so even Mouri will be under their control. Threatening each other with their future authority is a privilege of those who believe in a bright future. Dont you think? Indeed, said Genan while sipping at some tea. Because we will be destroyed That was true, but her allies attitude of hopelessness kind of irritated Ujinao. Then the Musashi Vice President turned toward her with her eyebrows relaxed. What about Houjou? What kind of future do you see? Testament. After the Siege of Odawara, we would like to swiftly join with Musashi and shift focus to the Kantou Liberation. So to end the Siege of Odawara Ujinao looked to the two who had inherited names related to hers. You can execute these two. Ujiteru will in fact commit suicide to take responsibility for Hashiba. Waaaaait!? Ujinao heard the two behind her yell in complete unison. Ujiteru hopped over from the left. Wait! Wait! You demonic niece! Have I ever done anything to you!? Genan hopped in from the right. Indeed! You demonic woman! Have I ever done anything to you!? Well, have I!? Ujinao-sama! Ujinao-sama, these two are trying to provoke you!! They did not seem to care. Genan slid his upper body side to side. Listen. Im already supposed to be dead by the time the Siege of Odawara happens. Then shall I make sure you are both dead here and now, great uncle and automaton? Y-you demonic niece! You just made a clear distinction between Genan-dono and me, didnt you!? Genan-dono! This is a distraction meant to divide us! Curse this girl! Her uncle was being annoying, so she placed a hand on a sword at her hip and turned toward her uncle. That silenced him. Then she spoke to the two of them. Let me say this up front: If things are looking bad for Houjou, please go ahead and commit seppuku. That will generally give us a satisfactory result. Y-you demonic niece! Is this how you treat me after calling me here!? Im leaving! Im going back to Hachioji to sleep! Hachioji Castle will be a scene of intense fighting during the Siege of Odawara, so please do not do anything rash. Ujinao put some strength into her tone. Maeda Toshiie is meant to participate in the attack on Hachioji. He has stayed with the Shibata forces instead of coming here, but I assume that is because opposing us would mean joining with Matsudaira. But, she continued. That means this is our only chance to complete the Siege of Odawara without P.A. Odas interference. So please do not do anything unnecessary. Hahhhhh? Do you have any idea who youre talking to!? Well? Ujinao opened a sign frame and pressed the approve button. Ah, said Ujiteru just as lightning struck him. Masazumi saw something she had never seen before: an automaton enveloped in plasma and writhing about. The automaton danced on the ground while loud sounds seemed to split the air. Apepetereparaka! Raparapakekekeetetetetetepimohhhh!! He seemed to be babbling nonsense, so his numb tongue may have been moving on its own. Masazumi watched as Ujiteru burst like a summer firework. Wow That silent awe was honestly the only reaction she could find. Vice President: I kind of think of Houjou in terms of their Kamakura connection, you know? So I was hoping they would take things a little more seriously Flat Vassal: This reminds me of an evil organizations punishments. Uqui: And this indirectly changes my image of Noriki. Would this have happened to him if he made the slightest mistake? Hori-ko: Toori-sama, you would actually like that kind of thing, wouldnt you? Me: Are you picturing me shouting, Nooooooooo! Its too gooooooooooooooood! or something!? That would be great! But since theyre Houjou, Noriki gets the first shot at it! 10ZO: I just imagined Noriki-kun doing that and I really wish I hadnt! Mal-Ga: Thats it!! Achoo! The Musashi engine division transport ship was descending in front of the Suwa Shrine on a western lake coast surrounded by forest. The setting sun shined on the lake and forest, between which stood short houses and a flat-roofed building that seemed to be a workshop. A Shinto shrine stood on a large area of land by the forest. The village was for the Suwa management and the affiliated Shinto corporation. Lights were coming on in Suwa. There were roads running east to west by the lake and there was a main road leading to the Suwa Shrine. There were spell bonfires along those roads and they began to illuminate the village more than the setting sun. Noriki looked down from the deck at those preparations for night and Hiro spoke to him from a sign frame. The ends of her eyebrows were lowered and her mouth was spread horizontally. What was that about? That was a really bad sneeze. Suwa is fairly elevated and it has a lake, so it gets chilly. No, that just hit me out of the blue. Was someone talking about me? Laborer: Hey, were any of you talking about me? 10ZO: No, no, not at all! We werent talking about anything at all! Mal-Ga: Judge, thats right. So dont worry. Ill make the drawings look good. Laborer: Hold it right there. Masazumi glanced over to see the divine chat growing lively. She faced forward to see the state of Houjou. Their punishment seemed to be over. The automaton still lay on the ground with white smoke rising from him and Ujinao turned to face Masazumi. Houjous ultimate objective is the Kantou Liberation, she said. Because once the Siege of Odawara is complete, Houjou will be dissolved as a clan in accordance with the history recreation. Those dissolved forces will take on the Kantou Liberation as their final battle. After making her announcement, Ujinao breathed a shallow sigh that no one else would notice. This is my duty as Houjous final leader. According to the Testament, after the Siege of Odawara, Matsudaira would be trapped in Kantou on Hashibas orders and it would absorb the remnants of both Takeda and Houjou. That would likely happen as a matter of course. The Testament told everyone that Matsudaira would rule the Far East. It was unknown if they would actually conquer the world or if they would be restricted with interpretations, but they were the greatest hope for the Far East. If Musashi won the Sieges of Odawara and Bitchu Takamatsu Castle, it would give them a more powerful image. And liberating Kantou would do so even more. If that happened Then every single nation was sure to begin stocking up for what was to come. Everyone would look to the next age and seek the greatest benefit they could gain as things were. Those who would be absorbed by Matsudaira would work to gain the best possible position under Matsudairas rule. Those who would serve Matsudaira would work to gain the best possible position in their own nation once they began serving Matsudaira. What happened here could accelerate that. So, thought Ujinao before speaking. This battle and the Kantou Liberation will provide Musashi with the foundation needed to become a great Far Eastern power. With that in mindit is time we planned out tomorrows battle. Musashi did not immediately respond. It was a voice from the ground that responded instead. Youre a much better leader than me, demonic niece. It was Ujiteru. The sign frames saying his body parts were rebooting appeared around him as he slowly got up. You just about cooked my brain well-done, demonic niece. That cooking it to rare did not kill you is a testament to Houjou technology. It is. It really is, said her uncle as if he were pleased with how this had turned out. Then he awkwardly crossed his arms. Listen. Are you listening? You always have been a stubborn uncle. Just listen. Are you listening? Even if we are doomeddo a half-assed job and Ill kill you! Oh? replied Ujinao. You are inferior in machine specs, technique, strength, equipment, fortitude, subordinates, rank, and beauty and I have already killed you before, yet you claim you will kill me next? Because Ive finally caught up with you after you were reincarnated as an automaton. Ujiteru rubbed his head and smiled thinly. Besides, you didnt set my body to automatically punish me if I disobey you. Are you mocking me? Such a setting would only invite carelessness. I know you will try to kill me, so I just have to be prepared to cut you down at any time. That was my decision. What an awful demonic niece. Just plain awful. Ujiteru looked the other way and loudly clicked his tongue after three seconds. If youd used a setting like that, I was planning to break through it without you noticing so I could kill you when you showed an openiiiing! You are too easy to predict, uncle. But that is what makes him Houjou Ujiteru. In a way, Ujinao had absolute trust in that uncle. He was insulting and overbearing, but he was even more obsessed with battle. He had originally had a powerful drive to climb the ranks, but once she had taken the positions of Chancellor and Student Council President, he had started fighting on the front line to cheer himself up. He was very decisive. She was superior when it came to domestic affairs, diplomacy, and combat. But that uncle was superior when it came to simply crushing the enemy. After all, she had killed him once already. So had her father and the other top retainers. Because he had once tried to take control of Houjou but been stopped by her father and the others, Ujiteru had tried to take over Houjou from within. That was also why Ujinaos sickliness had been used an excuse to make her into an automaton when she was young. Although it did not seem Ujiteru had ever imagined the doll body containing that sickly child would become the most powerful individual in Houjou as the development line grew. He intended to use me as a puppet, but I ended up taking revenge a dozen years later. When she had cut him down, Ujiteru had smiled. And he had tried to cut her down countless times. It was not that he was desperate. He did not for a second think he was losing. Even when she had beheaded her uncle, she knew he would not have doubted his victory in the slightest. She had allowed him to live on as an automaton. According to Kotarou, that had been a mistake, but according to the future she imagined, it had been the right thing to do. She had made no mistake. This uncle would crush their enemies. And They would win. There was a part of the Siege of Odawara that they could win. Including me, Houjou can gain two victories. It was unclear how much Genan and Kotarou could do, but she could be certain of her uncles and her own victories. And with that self-confident reasoning in mind Now, let us plan out tomorrows war. Planning out a war, is an incredible concept. Would she call it modern? Perhaps she should think of it as decisive. But she did have her thoughts on the matter. Vice President: Everyone, we are about to discuss how many duels will be fought. We will also be discussing what we as nations are willing to bet on each battle, so I would like your help. Marube-ya: Money!? You need money, right!? After being disgraced as a pooping girl, nothing you say can scare me off! So whatll it be!? How much!? Worshiper: Oh, Im preparing more food with Hassan-kun and Aoi-kun, so dont worry about that. Marube-ya: Youre just going to ignore me!? Its the only thing to do, thought Masazumi as someone unexpected responded. Unturning: I would like to ask that you make sure to have me fight one of the duels for the Siege of Odawara. It was Narumi. Suzu sensed everyone focusing on Narumi without actually turning her way. Narumi-san? Suzu turned toward her and Narumi took a quiet breath without turning everyones way. It was a breath of laughter. But it was also a sound that only Suzu would pick up on. As if to say Dontworry? That was how Suzu interpreted it. But she blushed when she realized it was a message only for her. Then Urquiaga spoke. Urqui: Do not worry, everyone. Narumi is a battle-crazed warrior. Unturning: I enjoy how being with you shows me new attractive sides to myself. This time, Narumi took a breath loud enough for anyone to hear. Unturning: Its simple: The Date clan participates in the Siege of Odawara. But Date is currently trying to get back on its feet and Oniniwa-san will join Hashiba. They could always send Masamune here, but then none of their main fighters would remain in Sendai castle. Bell: They dont haveany fighters? Unturning: Judge, thats right. They dont. She could have sworn there had been more than that, but was she remembering wrong? But if Narumi said so Bell: Isee. Okay! Thank you, everyone, for another day repairing Sendai Castle! This is the Vice President who is treated like garbage when the President and Vice President are compared! Hey! Hey, 1st year girl there! Dont look away! Hey, you! The girl with the beautiful long black hair! Dont pull out your sword to cut your hair all of a sudden! Is it that hot today!? Oh? In that case, I shall warm you up! Cmon, dive right into my chest! Youre ignoring me!? Youre ignoring me, arent you!? Or did you have an extremely sheltered upbringing thats placed a division between your mind and the outside world!? I get it now! You cant help it then! Remember this, okay!? Anyway, everyone, I have something to ask of you! You know how the Seiryu cut right through here before? Well, my room is on the top floor there and it was sliced in half! You knew!? You knew that, everyone!? So you were worried about me!? You say it serves me right!? What a strange way to support me! Thanks! Now my question is why my room is the very last thing on Sendai Castles repair schedule!? Are you saving the best for last!? Oh, so thats it! Who was that who called me annoying!? Thank you very much! Unturning: We do have someone else who isnt much of a fighter and causes harm during peacetime as well. Oh, him, thought Suzu. The one whos similar to Kojirou-san. Whose name is, I mean. There were so many different kinds of people at Date, she thought as Narumi continued speaking. Unturning: So I will assist with the Siege of Odawara as part of the Date clan. Uqui: Narumi. Come back soon. Unturning: Are you not aware that I have nowhere else to return to? Suzu had a thought while listening to everyone give cries of ohhh. Narumi-sandoesnt have it easy. It would not have been smooth sailing after arriving on the Musashi. Just as Mary occasionally worried about England and Mitotsudaira had her thoughts about Hexagone Fran?aise, a former home was an important thing. It did not matter if they had run away or if there had been a falling out. Everyone was here due to their respective positions and advantages. That may have been why Masazumi responded the way she did. Vice President: I appreciate it. And then she said more. Vice President: Just to be clear, there is one thing we have to watch out for here. We are about to fight four battles: the Tensho Jingo Conflict, the Siege of Odawara, the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle, and the Siege of Kanie Castle. But in my opinion Suzu listened. Vice President: We should avoid using our main fighters for these battles. Eh? Suzu heard everyones silence. She isnt going tosend everyone into battle? That meant she was not having them take an active role in this war. Suzu thought, Is Masazumi all right? Adele must have thought the same thing. She said nothing and simply kept piling pasta onto her plate. She had clearly taken far too much, but she must have been distracted. Or maybe she really did want to eat that much. Suzu was not really sure. But I had some of that earlier and the garlic was really strong, so be careful, Adele. Especially with tomorrow morning in mind. Remember those gyoza you regretted eating, Adele. But everyone had to be thinking the same thing: Masazumi had said something strange. But they could not make any careless statements at the moment. This was an international meeting, so they could not let their surprise show. Besides, if they asked Masazumi, have you gone insane? here, it would be an international incident. That might be a normal enough question for the people of Musashi, but they needed to avoid any strange statements here. Yes. So Suzu remained just as silent as everyone else. And in that silence, a voice shouted from the caf. Seijun! Have you gone crazy!? Hearing the crossdresser, Masazumi lifted her shoulders and turned around. Shut up! Im trying to think, so be quiet! She took a breath and brushed back her hair. Vice President: Listen carefully. Her voice reached them. Vice President: The Kantou Liberation is what really matters. If we can accomplish that, the east of the Far East will be a Matsudaira force! That will allow us to attack Hashiba or P.A. Oda without worrying about our back. Which meant Vice President: We will have the foothold we need to demand Hashiba fights Sekigahara and Komaki Nagakute and to demand P.A. Oda does Honnouji. We must complete the Kantou Liberation if we want that. So So Vice President: We will use our main fighters on the Kantou Liberation and we will try to use our secondary fighters for the Siege of Odawara, the Tensho Jingo Conflict, and the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. Can we do that? Masazumi gave everyone a challenging look. And 83: Well, if you insist. Something was not right. No, wait, said Masazumi before clearing her throat. Vice President: Umm, even if theyre only our secondary fighters, they still have to, yknow, fight. Sticky King: It looks like this is in our hands Vice President: I was looking for someone we could be confident would win Obscene: It would seem it is finally time for us to get serious. Will this turn out all right? Suzu felt an awkward sweat on her back. But who else could be one of their secondary fighters? Ookubo sighed as she stared into the empty frappe container. The Satomi Student Council President had told her the situation with Houjou and then left. Ookubos job often required speaking with upperclassmen and underclassmen, but when it came to another nations Student Council President from the same year as her I was overly polite. It was partially because that girl was adored by those upperclassmen. That was partially because of her position and because she was a leader much like them, but I felt kind of jealous. Ookubo shook her head. What a frightening thought. She could not allow herself to want those people to pay attention to her. That would be far too dangerous. Yes, what she felt about the Satomi Student Council President was something else. It was just my indiscriminate desire to have people focus on me. She did not like it when someone ignored her, even if it was those upperclassmen. That was what it was. And she knew what it was she felt about the Satomi Vice President herself: That her position cant be easy. After all, they were fighting a war starting the next day. Of course, war breaking out was unavoidable given the Vice Presidents habits. And Ookubo was at fault too for having accepted that girls methods. She had to stick with that girl until it destroyed her. It was like a game of chicken to see who was destroyed first. But Ookubo knew fighting on the front line had to be dangerous. I mean She looked to her left arm. She had grown accustomed to that white prosthetic attached to her shoulder. That arm could be seen as what she was now, but when she thought about that happening to someone else, she wanted to stop it. Of course, there was no guarantee something like that would happen and she was not going to reject any and all risk. But Herrrre ygo! Yr ordrs rdyyyyyyyy! She was given the same thing that the Satomi Student Council President had ordered. It was a lassi frappe. She felt like she was eating too many cold things today, but she decided to think of it as following that girls example. She took the container and held it up so no one else would notice. Good luck with the pre-battle negotiations. She was part of the rear guard, so she had to manage materiel and the various Committee Heads. I need to work hard, she told herself just before a sign frame opened. Vice President: Hey, Ookubo? You want to represent us during tomorrows Siege of Odawara or Bitchu Takamatsu Castle, right? This is your chance to make more of a name for yourself. Okay, Ill give you one of the duels. Do your best. Wait just a second!! The divine transmission had already ended. Asama: Um, Ookubo-san is making a persistent communication attack against you, Masazumi. Vice President: Hmm. Can you just ignore her? Asama: You should probably find a way to stop her. If Ookubo-san takes this too far, well, it could be designated a crime. Gold Mar: For example? Asama: If you commit a forcible act of stalking on the divine network, a Shinto stalker alarm will sound, the fingers typing on your sign frame will feel like burning needles were inserted below your fingernails, an indescribable presence will follow behind you for half a year and gently pour two sho of purified water into your butt, and you will be banned from sending divine transmissions to the target. 10ZO: Wouldnt that last part be enough? And what in the world is an indescribable presence? Asama: Well, you know how the malevolent gods were chased around until they surrendered during the creation of the nation? One of them seems to have taken it in stride and wants to do it himself now. Smoking Girl: An eye for an eye? Asama: Yes, our shrines representative from five generations ago apparently saw a Hammurabi exhibit when the Musashi was in the Middle East and she decided thats it!. Unturning: Why do you all look satisfied with that answer? Uqui: Experience, Narumi. You will be the same before long. Is that really good enough? wondered Masazumi with a sinking feeling as she had Ookubo removed from the list of divine punishment targets. Then she took a breath and thought about something else. I guess we do have a fair number of secondary fighters. Okay. She turned to face Terumoto. To start with, I would like to determine the number of duels for the Siege of Odawara and the Tensho Jingo Conflict. Is that all right? Testament. We mostly just have two battles, so you decide on those first. Terumoto smiled and crossed her arms. No one had touched the food in front of her. I guess I should be considerate. Yes, she thought as she said one last thing before turning toward Houjou. Feel free to start eating. I wouldnt want your food getting cold. Dont worry about it, idiot. Besides, were mostly automatons. Terumoto laughed quietly. We dont need to eat. Now Ive done it! Terumoto cursed her own vainglory. No, Im clearly just hungry. She was far too honest with her specialty. This threatened a lot, including progress of the meeting. Well, itll work out, she decided while reaching for a nearby glass. Since this was the Musashi cuisine table, it contained Far Eastern wine. In her current state, it truly was the water of life. What is wrong with me? To keep her stomach from being too empty, she drank some while pretending to just check its aroma. How long is that going to last me? she wondered as she heard Ujinaos voice. That horribly quiet and calm voice said the following: As the Houjou Representative, I have two suggestions here. First, said Ujinao. Houjou would like for the following negotiation to count as the Tensho Jingo Conflict. After all, the Tensho Jingo Conflict was fought between Houjou and Matsudaira, but it was a territorial dispute that was ultimately settled peaceably. And while the following negotiation will determine the rules for the Siege of Odawara, it will touch on our interests such as territory, so we can view it as an international territorial dispute. And Second. As we said during the day, we would like for the rules we decide on for the Siege of Odawara to also apply to the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. If our battle is handled separately, it will be more difficult to predict the total losses, which would hinder the later Kantou Liberation. How about that? When she asked that, the other two national representatives eventually nodded. Terumoto gave a snort and turned toward the Musashi Vice President. If theyll be fought on the same battlefield with the same rules, can we send personnel to Houjou in the same way? Well? The Musashi Vice Chancellor responded to Terumoto with a hand on her chin. Judge. Musashi would find that easier to deal with. And treating this meeting as the Tensho Jingo Conflict means one less battle we have to fight, which we would appreciate. But with the Siege of Odawara Testament. With the attacks on the primary castles and the other castles, it will cover a wide area. We need to start by discussing whether to do all that or to summarize it. Meaning The more deals we have to make after the battle, the more difficult the Kantou Liberation will be. But if we prioritize the Kantou Liberation, we will have fewer deals to make after the battle. That is what it means. Ujinao spoke while opening a sign frame and displaying a map of the Houjou Association of Indian States. Houjou is a powerful force that rules the 3 million koku of eight nations. There are many castles there. What matters is how many are involved in the Siege of Odawara. Several village and castle icons appeared on the map and Ujinao added a vermilion circle to some of them. The number is greater than 20. That was a lot. Even with all of Houjous representatives gathered, they could not secure that many personnel. But in that case Let us negotiate how exactly we will convert this into a series of duels, Musashi. Houjou was doomed to fall. How would Musashi deal with a nation that had no future but shared the Kantou Liberation as a goal? Let us begin. Masazumi gasped in her heart at what Ujinao had said. More than 20 castles!? She looked up in doubt, but Ujinao nodded and tapped the back of her sign frame. When talking about the Siege of Odawara, we often focus entirely on the final flooding, but Hashiba actually begins by attacking castles all across our land and then crushes the primary castles leading to Odawara. It begins with Five. Yamanaka Castle, Takanosu Castle, Ashigara Castle, Nirayama Castle, and Shimoda Castle. The next group of primary castles and other castles stretched not just to Edo but to Satomi territory. Matsuida Castle, Kurihashi Castle, Minowa Castle, Tatebayashi Castle, Tsukui Castle, Tamanawa Castle, Matsuyama Castle, Edo Castle, Kogane Castle, Toke Castle, Usui Castle, Honsakura Castle, Kawagoe Castle, Iwatsuki Castle, Hachigata Castle, Oshi Castle, Hachioji Castle, Katakura Castle, and Narahara Castle. It was far too many to remember. Ujinao seemed to understand that. For the number, let us combine the earlier ones with these for 25 in all. That was a lot. If they fought that many duels, Houjou would never have enough people. They said they would get support from Mouri for that, but they still would not have enough. In that case, what would they do? They might take personnel from the Kantou forces. That would mean Musashi would have to supply personnel after Mouri had. That would be dangerous. It could hinder the Kantou Liberation. 83: This is my time to shine. Please spare me that. And thats not the point! After shouting at herself, Masazumi came to her senses. She realized something about what Houjou had said. It isnt possible!!!! 25 duels was simply out of the question. But if Houjou was trying to argue for it, they had to have some other purpose. Why was Houjou presenting this ridiculous number? To negotiate. They were asking for something in return for reducing the number of castles. If they did not reduce that number and thus reduce the number of battles, it would mean mutual destruction. In other words Shes negotiating using our futures as collateral! Masazumi reassessed Houjou. Ujinao was using their goal of the Kantou Liberation to display their form of justice while also trying to benefit from it as much as possible. Perhaps that meant she had a good grasp of the distinction between the ideal and reality. She would display the ideal and advance toward it, but if she gained anything from that, she did not shun it as dirty. That was it. Houjou was attempting the Kantou Liberation while under P.A. Odas rule. That was who they were up against here. This negotiation was well worth calling the Tensho Jingo Conflict. It really would rival a war. So what did Masazumi have to do? She prepared herself for the bargaining of negotiation. But before she could take another breath, someone stepped forward. Crossdressing Honda-kun, please leave this to me. It was Neshinbara. He pushed his glasses up his nose and turned a sharp look toward Ujinao. It is time for a biased history-lover to dissect the Siege of Odawara. Volume 6B, 34: Instigator at a Road Meeting Volume 6B, Chapter 34: Instigator at a Road Meeting It is inherited from the past It resides within after times of prosperity This throbbing and aching of my right hand Point Allocation (Its my time to shine) Neshinbara swung his right hand. There was no meaning to it. It would make him look cool and it would frighten his opponent because they assumed there was something to it. Now, it seems we need to take a look back at the Testaments history That ellipsis was important. It was traditional, but it was important to follow the basics. Houjou Ujinao responded with a light tilt of the head. Is there a problem with our history? Oh, dont worry about it. I just wanted to say it, so dont take it so seriously. This is the problem with amateurs, thought Neshinbara as he continued speaking. Come forth, Heavenly Emperor Michizane. With those words, Michizane appeared from his neck hard point part. Even as a Mouse, he made no mascot-like movements. Rolling or hopping out of the hard point part simply was not intimidating enough. So Neshinbara had it set up so Michizane would float out of the hard point part. The processing allowing him to pass through the physical object prevented him from doing anything else for a few seconds, but that kind of practical issue was not what mattered. Neshinbara believed he was stronger this way. And Neshinbara spoke to Michizane once he had appeared. With a swing of his right arm. Michizane, open the sign frame. The crucial one. Yes, those words were crucial. Because if he used motion controls like everyone else, swinging his arm would have made Michizane open the sign frame. So when he set up motion controls, he always gave them two steps. He realized ones like clench your fist, open it, and swing your arm, were really three steps, but that was fine. It just meant he had grown even stronger without realizing it. That is a sign of my talent. Heh heh. Im even better than I thought. I need to reassess my status later. At any rate, it was easier on Michizane if he gave oral instructions when he had the time. Michizane opened the sign frame without looking back. It was blank., which was to be expected when Neshinbara had not actually told him what to display. So Um. He manually called up his databank and dug through the historical data he had gathered and compiled. There it is, there it is. Mal-Ga: Hurry it up. Novice: Taking my time feels more intimidating for the other side. You just dont get it. Smoking Girl: Hey, Neshinbara. Does your Mouse hate you? Novice: Now thats just rude! We get along great! Hanami: Asama: Hanami? Feel free to say whatever you want concerning Michizane. The others were far too noisy. But while they bought him some time, Neshinbara completed his preparations. Now, then, he said. There are two main parts to the Siege of Odawara. The first is the preliminary conquering of the castles across Houjou land and the second is the conquering of the primary castles, including the actual siege of Odawara Castle. Gold Mar: We already heard that. Bell: YesUjinao-santold us. Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige, is there any reason to repeat what the other person has already said? But you two are always saying Have you eaten? I have eaten. and things like that! thought Neshinbara as he displayed his gathered information. And with a sigh in his heart, he made a comment to help them grasp the situation. Novice: I am about to talk a bit about the Siege of Odawara, okay? Unturning: Since I will be taking part, I would like to hear it. Now thats more like it. It speaks to my love of exposition. Neshinbara could not help but smile thinly as he spoke. Novice: The Siege of Odawara is a major battle to conquer the entirety of Houjou territory. You shouldnt think of it like your average castle siege or battle. Keep that in mind, okay? Adele did not know very much about Kantou. No, it was more accurate to say she did not know much about it outside of Oushuu. She thought of Kantou as foreign. She had learned about it in history and literature class, but Hmm. I never thought I would interact with foreign nations this much She had long expected that the Chancellor intended to do something in the future, but her imagination had been restricted by the baseless idea that it would happen under the powerful authority of the Testament Union and would never leave Europe. But the next thing she knew, they were leaving Europe, visiting Russia, and eating tasty rice. Ive experienced so many strange things That said, she did not want to be ignorant here, so she decided to ask. Flat Vassal: Um, just how big of a battle are we talking about? Novice: Roughly speaking, from here to Sanada in the north. Then take that north-south line all the way east until it reaches the coast and Satomi. Does that make sense? Adele thought about it. She thought about the location and size of Kantou on the Far Eastern map and how Koushinetsu bordered it to the west. She pictured a massive amount of land that covered the entire southern end of Kantou. Thats humongous! No, it was more long than big. It was a long band of land extending east to west. The distance from east to west was about the same if not longer than the width of a large nation like Hexagone Fran?aise. Wow. She had let her guard down because Kantou would become Matsudairas later on and because the Satomi Student Council Presidents Satomi clan was there too. Houjou was a large nation. It was on the same scale as one of the European nations. Silver Wolf: Of course, from a historical perspective, Matsudairas forces had entered Kantou from Mikawa, so Houjou does not rule all of that. But, added the 5th Special Duty Officer. Silver Wolf: Houjou has a strong hold over the area from Sagami to Edo. At this time, even Satomi was driven into the peninsula where they succumbed to Houjou. That meant they were currently at that large nations headquarters. And they would try to conquer it tomorrow. Thats crazy. But Yes. She kind of understood. Adele understood why Houjou and the Vice President wanted to complete this battle using duels. We cant fight such a large battle, can we? They would use the approach of summer break as a justification. But they actually wanted to complete the battle in a hurry so they could complete the Kantou Liberation before Hashiba could intervene. However, Houjou wanted to gain as much as they could before they were destroyed. And this battle was their last chance to profit as a nation. That was why Houjou was insisting on fighting so many battles. They intended to use the great size of the battlefield to bargain and that negotiation would qualify as the Tensho Jingo Conflict. Flat Vassal: Secretary. How does the Siege of Odawara play out? Neshinbara sent a map of Kantou to everyones sign frames. And he drew an arrow into Houjou territory from the west. Novice: Generally, Hashibas forces follow the Tokaido and enter from the west. Matsudaira had land in Kantou at the time, but Mikawa was their primary territory and the land in Kantou was really just an extension from Mikawa. Also, Hashiba and Matsudaira joined forces on their way to Houjou. Flat Vassal: Did Hashiba and Matsudaira get along? Novice: On the surface, yes. But Hashiba still had the advantage at the time. Matsudaira was also on good terms with Houjou, so I think they decided to abandon Houjou as a way of showing they meant no harm to Hashiba. And Hashiba was able to see which of the Kantou forces joined the battle as a way of determining their loyalty. But more importantly Hashiba must have feared Matsudaira, thought Neshinbara. Because Novice: Houjous land became Matsudairas land after the battle, but that was a ploy by Hashiba. Hashiba wanted an excuse to distance Matsudaira from Kansai where they were. But, said Neshinbara. Novice: Matsudaira did not have it easy. To demonstrate that they had no connection to Houjou, they had to split into smaller units and fight battle after battle upon arriving at Odawara Castle under Hashibas watchful eye. They had to fight all the castles that supported Odawara Castle like Houjou Ujinao mentioned. And after some reinforcements arrived from Hokuriku, this wide-range battle came to an end. Vice President: But that end was a quick one, wasnt it? They got Odawara Castle to surrender by flooding it. Novice: The schedule has their full forces conquering the Houjou castles before they do that. First, the Hashiba forces crushed Houjous western castles while traveling along the Tokaido. That was partially to ensure they were not attacked from behind, but also Novice: They crushed 5 castles in particular to use as footholds. That was the preliminary part of the battle. Hashiba and Matsudaira would place the foundation of their forces at Hakone and Shimoda. Mal-Ga: That sounds like a hot spring tour to me. Novice: Thats why Hashiba showed off his power to the Kantou forces by calling in his mistress Yodogimi and holding a festival during the flooding. Meanwhile, the Matsudaira forces, the Uesugi forces from Hokuriku, and Hashibas own forces crushed Houjous supporting castles. Neshinbara had a single thought about that: It would be unthinkable now, but it was only natural back then. Novice: In an age without divine transmissions, when you were surrounded by a large army, being flooded, and isolated, you could only wonder how your distant allies were being defeated. I cant imagine how stressful that was for Houjou. Houjou would be in a similar situation now. Divine transmissions existed now, but Houjou was under P.A. Odas control. That was of course the proper course of things according to Houjous history recreation, but it isolated them from the other nations while they were destroyed by Hashiba which was, in fact, P.A. Oda. They had no other option. They had nothing to cling to or rely on. They were simply isolated and forced to meet their ruin at the end of a misunderstanding. I see. Neshinbara felt like he understood why Noriki had come to the Musashi and what he had said. He would protect her. And so he had gone to acquire a means of destroying her. I see Mal-Ga: Did you say something? She would have had to read his lips from sniping distance. Thats fine. Neshinbara made a definition. Novice: I more or less understand now. Houjou felt a certain way about their situation. Novice: Houjou is lonely. Naito: Bara-yanjust said something, didnt he? Me: Houjou isnnlonelynn. Hori-ko: Toori-sama, that is both disturbing and rude. It would be more accurate to say, Ho-johhhh is lohn-lyyy. Silver Wolf: Um, Horizon? Throwing new gags out there without warning is bad for my heart. Asama: Was that supposed to be an Indian accent? Vice President: Hey, Neshinbara, do you see how I feel now? Novice: Yes, I never imagined I would come to understand you Honestly, someone said with a sigh. The wind carried the scent of food above a river. London existed on the second level of the floating island of England and the Thames flowed through there. A city block was built on the sole bridge over that river. Buildings on the bridge are tax-free. Due to that loophole, the wealthy had built their mansions on the bridge. The bridge had eventually grown too filled with homes to cross, so a path had been formed atop the roofs. But the tax-free residents charge a toll to cross the bridge. The voice came from someone on the edge of the roof of a building on the bridge. A girl was reading a book while lying on the slanted thatch roof. She wore a white cloak altered to resemble a short jacket and she held the book up to catch the light of the setting sun. Not even being alone is free. She closed the book she held up while lying on her back. The sun had sunk too far, so she could no longer read it. And that was why Shakespeare sat up. Why does he only notice when someone else is lonely? Neshinbara checked his divine mail sign frame. Nothing from Shakespeare. Something usually arrived at times like this, but it was just as distracting when she did not react. This really throws me off. He knew she had to be watching and she would have had her thoughts on what he said. She was always so harsh with him, but she would sit and wait when something had her feeling down. You need to talk with people more, thought Neshinbara. You have a lot going for you there. Now, then. He had a lot to think about, but he decided to put that off until later. This was not the time for personal matters and emotions. Shakespeare would understand that. So Lets get started. Neshinbara looked to Ujinao. There was just one thing on his mind here. I need to think about this. This opponent is alone. Ohh, how cool. But realistically speaking, that has to be painful. I know what its like. When I was alone, I could work to cheer myself up, but the next thing I knew, that loneliness threatened to crush me. I know what its like. So I will say it. I will say it without fear. I will say it despite being Matsudaira, one of the causes behind Houjous isolation. He first swung his right hand. There are 5 preliminary castles and 20 supporting castles around Odawara. He saw comments of Again? on the divine chat, but he ignored them. He lightly tapped his sign frame. There are a few of these we can eliminate, arent there? Neshinbara formed his words. First, lets eliminate some based on the size of the castle. Because Not all castles are largescale structures. If you surround a simple mansion with walls and use it as a base, it becomes a castle. Conversely, even if military commanders stay there for a long period, the categorization of a Buddhist temples and Shinto shrines is less likely to change. Musashino: Has Neshinbara-sama begun his excessive exposition again? Over. Why is that coming from you!? he thought, but he appreciated having some backup. He faced Houjou Ujinao once more and looked to her expressionless and close-eyed face. Of the five castles you mentioned before, Takanosu Castle and Ashigara Castle are guard castles built in Mount Hakone. Allow me to explain, said Neshinbara. A guard castle is a castle that guards and monitors the surrounding region. Unlike a fortress, it functions as a castle, but there is no lord of the castle who lives there. So So When looking at this as a series of duels, the guard castles have no lord and thus have no opponent for us to fight. Neshinbara looked to his opponent. Houjou Ujinao was facing him, but No reaction, hm? It looked like she felt no need to say anything. Thus, he formed his own words as if throwing a stone to see what she would do. The preliminary duels can be fought using the three remaining castles. Neshinbara erased Takanosu Castle and Ashigara Castle from the list of five castles. That left three on the list: - Yamanaka Castle, Nirayama Castle, Shimoda Castle. These three castles had a lord, so we can conclude you have the right to demand a duel for them. Neshinbara was cautious with his words. Now, this is where things get interesting. He just wanted to say that. Saying it kept the attention on him. He swung his right hand back and raised his fingers to claw at empty air. His nails did not actually catch at anything. The trick was to pull back his shoulder and elbow like there was some kind of resistance and to wiggle his fingers a bit. He pulled the arm all the way back. And he used that hand to operate his sign frame. Lets break down the remaining supporting castles. First, here is the list you gave before. He displayed the list of marked castles: - Matsuida Castle, Kurihashi Castle, Minowa Castle, Tatebayashi Castle, Tsukui Castle, Tamanawa Castle, Matsuyama Castle, Edo Castle, Kogane Castle, Toke Castle, Usui Castle, Honsakura Castle, Kawagoe Castle, Iwatsuki Castle, Hachigata Castle, Oshi Castle, Hachioji Castle, Katakura Castle, Narahara Castle. There were a lot of them. But there was no need to memorize them. Lets reduce that number. He used the same filter as before, but he added more to it. In addition to the size, whether or not the castle has a lord is an important factor. If the castle lacks someone with the right to a duel, there is no point in including it in the number of duels. So Neshinbara cut down the castles that did not have a lord. - Matsuida Castle, Tsukui Castle, Hachigata Castle. That actually cuts it down this far. He swung both arms to gesture toward the others. And just then Wait just a moment, said Houjou Ujinao with an almost icy voice. Here it comes. His thought coincided with Ujinaos words. If you are eliminating the castles without a lord, what will you do about Odawara Castle where all the castle lords are gathered? Will you add a duel for each of the lords once Odawara Castle is added to the list? The lord of Odawara Castle is you, Houjou Ujinao. Ohh, Im talking with someone whos going to go down in history. This is incredible! he thought while continuing on. Even when Odawara Castle is added, the number of duels will only increase for you. Just the once. Neshinbara sent his words out while mentally solidifying his plan. I need to judge this. How much did Houjou Ujinao pursue the ideal? Or was she the opposite: someone who pursued reality? That would tell him something: How much Houjou Ujinao wants to benefit from this battle. If she pursued the ideal, she would prioritize the Kantou Liberation over the destruction of Houjou and she would try to minimize the number of Odawara duels. But if she was more realistic, she would prioritize the destruction of Houjou over the Kantou Liberation and she would try to maximize the number of Odawara duels. Which was it? Neshinbara wanted to weigh that on the scales here. So he forcibly eliminated the duels. If she did not fight back, then she was an idealist. And it would put her entirely on their side. Flat Vassal: Didnt you go a little far with that elimination? Marube-ya: Yes, even if she is on our side, Im pretty sure going in that strong will get her to strike back. It could work if we did that at the end when we already had the advantage, but if you do it without thinking, you generally end up losing in the end. Mal-Ga: Do you know what youre doing here? Masazumi. Novice: Ask me!! Me!! Now that they mentioned it, he did think he had gone a little overboard. But what was done was done. What matters is sticking to your guns! With that in mind, Neshinbara asked a question. Thats seven duels when Odawara Castle is included. How about that? Ujinao looked up a little. Her eyes were still closed, but she was clearly sensing him. May I ask one thing? What is it? Testament. She nodded and then opened her mouth. What about the interactions between military commanders for the history recreation? The Matsudaira forces participated in the Siege of Odawara, said Ujinao. The group known as Matsudairas Four Heavenly Kings participated in the attacks on many of the castles and helped conquer them. Since we are viewing this as a history recreation, your Matsudaira forces must complete your own history recreation. And matters of the castles size or the presence of a lord are irrelevant to that. Ujinao changed the subject. Now, here is a list of the castles that the Matsudaira forces played a major role in. She lightly tapped her sign frame. First, the preliminary battles. - Ashigara Castle, Takanosu Castle, Yamanaka Castle. There were three. Asama: Huh? Thats the same number that Neshinbara-kun proposed. Me: What was it like to start with? Silver Wolf: Um, the original list was like this. Ill show you the two proposals as well, okay? Original List: Yamanaka Castle, Takanosu Castle, Ashigara Castle, Nirayama Castle, Shimoda Castle. Secretarys Proposed List: Selected based on the castles size and the presence of a lord. Yamanaka Castle, Nirayama Castle, Shimoda Castle. Houjous Proposed List: Selected based on Matsudairas involvement. Yamanaka Castle, Ashigara Castle, Takanosu Castle. Gold Mar: Wow, Yamanaka Castle sure is popular. Mal-Ga: But what happens when this new proposal is applied to the supporting castle list? Bell: Ah, U-Ujinao-sanis moving? Ujinao looked to the three castles on her list. I have spent a lot of time at those places. For the history recreation, there really were buildings there. Some of them were not actually castles, but they were castles via interpretation. They had currently been turned into tools to be cut away from Houjou in negotiation. I have become rather sentimental, she thought as she spoke. First, those three. The number was no different from the Musashi Secretarys number. But the castles had been changed from large ones to small guard castles. The smaller size made it look like the overall battle was shrinking. But that was wrong. Time to prove why this is so different. Now for the remaining support castles and other castles. She applied the same filter. These are the ones Matsudaira is most involved with. - Tsukui Castle, Tamanawa Castle, Edo Castle, Kogane Castle, Toke Castle, Usui Castle, Honsakura Castle, Iwatsuki Castle, Hachigata Castle. Ujinao reduced the list of castles, but their number was now Nine. Including the previous three, that is twelve. It came down to that when based on Matsudairas involvement. Based on the rules of the history recreation, Matsudaira must defeat these castles. Now, what kind of duels should we use? There it is, thought Neshinbara. Lets make this a war of words, Houjou Ujinao. He pointed at Ujinaos sign frame. I wont go so far as to call it lying, but you have a very biased view of things. And what is that bias? Judge. Neshinbara nodded. Think about it. Matsudaira and Houjou are not the only participants in the Siege of Odawara. Hashiba, the most powerful army of the warring states, is there too. So why are you forcing this destructive history recreation onto Matsudaira alone? He pushed his glasses up with his right middle finger, used his hips to slide his body to the right, took a half step to the right, and hid his face behind his hand. Now, then. Mal-Ga: Azuma: Eh? What was that? Gold Mar: Bell: Eh? Eh? Flat Vassal: Oh, Suzu-san, youre confused by that meaningless action, arent you? Yeah, you wouldnt have expected to sense that Vice President: Hey, Neshinbara. Novice: What is it? Im in the middle of cornering her. Does he know what hes doing? Masazumi felt a dull sweat. Because He isnt cornering her at all He had done nothing and presented no basis to suggest he was cornering her. But how did that amateur author see the world? She felt like she needed to know that to ensure their safety later on, but alarm bells went off in her mind, telling her that would only show her a harsh reality. What was happening? But then Neshinbara struck a pose and spoke. I would like to say one thing. He used a snap of the wrist to swing the hand covering his face. If you must demand that we complete our dark history recreation, then you should do the same for Hashiba. Otherwise, your words are no more than contept-contemptible lies. Dont trip over your words!! The Date Vice Chancellor must have thought the same thing because she silently glanced over at Urquiaga. Urquiaga returned her glance and they both nodded. That was the end of it. They sure are calm. Maybe that was the Date Vice Chancellors way of accustoming herself to things. It also seemed like a form of resignation, but that was pretty much what it took. However, this was not the time for them to be attacking their own. They had to wait for Houjous response. Now. Neshinbara twisted his right arm while swinging it forward. Did he think he was building up power or something? Would this be okay? Regardless, their Secretary took a breath and spoke. Are you prepared to demand Hashiba completes their history recreation? Masazumi mentally prepared herself for Ujinaos response. It would be a rejection. There was no other option. After all, Houjous goal was the Kantou Liberation and Mouri was joining this battle to keep Hashiba from intervening. They would never do anything that actually allowed Hashiba to intervene. So what will she say? Masazumi also had to keep an eye on how Neshinbara reacted to it. Hes been acting oddly here Since Masazumi had remained calm, she would have to smooth things over afterwards. Oh, these fried tomatoes are good with this sauce Flat Vassal: Vice President, is it just me or are you in spectator mode here? Tsukinowa: Maa? Vice President: Yes, Tsukinowa, its all right. Spectator, not dictator. Almost Everyone: What have you been teaching that Mouse!? Dont worry about it. With an air of anyway, Houjou Ujinao looked up. I see. She added a testament and nodded. Then she spoke. Now, lets send that request to Hashiba. She has guts, thought someone in reference to Ujinao. That someone was Mouri Terumoto. She crossed her arms and gave a mental whistle. She sure is stubborn. This was clearly a bluff. Calling Hashiba would ruin everything. This was not what that girl actually wanted. But, thought Terumoto while biting the inside of her cheek. Ill support you, Houjou. With that thought, Terumoto raised her voice. Yeah, failure isnt an option for you. I can see why you would make that decision. Masazumi did not turn toward Terumoto. She knew the girl was only applying pressure. And that pressure is meaningless for Mouri! Masazumi had to wonder what she was thinking. After all, giving plausibility to Houjous words would apply pressure to Musashi, but it did not benefit Mouri in any way. She may have been responding to Ujinaos willpower. But this was an international discussion and Terumoto was supporting another nation based on a personal feeling. And I doubt she gave any thought to how this will only get harder for me if I call her on it! Uqui: This is that whatever-you-call-itpro wrestling. 10ZO: You mean that competition where you attempt to get your opponent to use all of their techniques and power? Scarred: Oh, you mean like Shakespeares Antony and Cleopatra. 10ZO: Ohh, Mary-dono. That would be the strong style. I have no idea what any of that means. But, said Houjou. We have a P.A. Oda group in our forces. We will have them contact Hashiba for us. Is that enough for you to accept my suggested number of castles? There it is, thought Masazumi. She looked to Neshinbaras back where he had moved to stand right in front of her. Should I step forward if it comes to it? The Vice President had that authority. Her position was higher than the Secretarys, so she could retract everything Neshinbara said as some nonsense from the Secretary. It would destroy Neshinbaras international reputation, but there was no helping that. He wrote weird novels and Shakespeare would do something about it. It seemed fitting enough. But what will he do? Masazumi looked past Neshinbaras back to Houjou Ujinao. That horned automaton had dark skin and black hair. Her personality could only be called deep, but she was very direct when it came to going on the attack. What will you do? asked Ujinao. Shall we contact Hashiba? Masazumi heard someone respond to her request for confirmation. It was Neshinbara. With his back in front of Masazumi, he reacted to Ujinaos line. Thats all wrong, he said. Is that really something Houjou Ujinao would do? Houjou Ujinao, said Neshinbara. You are pushing us to fulfill our history recreation, correct? Testament. The Siege of Odawara is a history recreation. Is there a problem with following that? That settles it then. Neshinbara swung his head once. Then he spread his right hand and clawed at the empty air. He used that arm to stroke the area around his face. You cannot defeat me. Ive got this, he thought while opening a few sign frames by his hand. Theres a lot to do, but I need to try whatever I can. Listen, he said while summoning a few more sign frames to himself. I will now prove that you cannot defeat me. Huh? A voice of confusion entered the sky of the construction site. It came from Yoshiyasu who came to a stop on a suspension bridge. The bright vermilion light kept her from seeing through the sign frame well, so she held it up to the setting sun to use that backlight to read the text. It was a short piece of text, but Wait just a second! She scratched at her hair as a single bang of a hammer shook the air. With sweat on her brow, she faced forward C to Musashinos starboard. Please tell me you have the Vice Presidents permission for this, Musashi Secretary! Neshinbara sensed Honda Masazumi moving behind him. She seemed to be eating some fried fish with lemon, but he knew that was just for show. She was opening a sign frame and contacting him. And on his instructions. This was something he had set up in advance. He had thought he would need it eventually, but he had not expected the need to arise so soon. At any rate, Im counting on you. Novice: Work with me here. Can you do that? Vice President: I kind of have to at this point. He did not apologize. Because this was necessary for victory. How nice. Friendship, victory, and effort were composed of everything you had done in the past. At this point, all they needed was a protagonist to guide them there. Sorry. He lightly tapped the head of the Mouse floating in front of his eyes. The Mouse that turned back in surprise was called Michizane. Tenjin Michizane was a god of thunder and a god of literature. Even if the Mouse was only modeled after that being, in Far Eastern culture, a model could act in lieu of the real one. Which was the proxy and which was the real one? While deciding that was a suitable theme for this meeting, Neshinbara spoke to Michizane. Im sorry. Im sorry that a guy like me is the protagonist here. That was an insult to Michizane. But Lets go on the attack. Let us have a boring discussion about the history recreation, said Neshinbara. Ujinao listened to the Musashi Secretarys voice. Houjou Ujinao has a few different history recreations to complete, correct? That was obvious. Houjou was said to have conquered Kantou and Ujinao was a major daimyo of the Warring States period. She was involved in plenty of historical topics. However The biggest turning point among those would be the Siege of Odawara and the related incidents. What about it? The Musashi Secretary was probably trying to provoke her. When she did not know what he was after, she only need ask. Also You plan to list off a few of my decisions so you can find fault in them, dont you? Her question had the ability to limit his response. If he had no rebuttal, then she could say he was doing exactly that. She threw those prodding words straight forward. Are you attempting to corner me by bringing up the history surrounding my end? She limited him further. But those words received a response. Thats all wrong. Again. He repeated the same words as before. And Houjou Ujinao is a hard worker. Despite being lord of the Houjou clan, her father and his associates treated her like a puppet. And just as she thought she had escaped their bonds, the Siege of Odawara was right around the corner. Hes got you there! laughed her uncle, but she ignored it. She could kill him at any time. And he was an ally, so there was no need to hold back. So she could ignore it. But she was somewhat bothered by the words of the boy in front of her. What a pain. She did not like having people talk about her. No one understood all of the work she had done. Other than those who knew how it had all begun. In that case, she thought. You act like you know what you are talking about. Because Ive read the history books, he said while raising a hand to his face and dropping the index finger straight down for no apparent reason. Dont make me think you are merely doing a bad imitation of the history I love. What do you mean by that? It is time to measure you. On the other side, the Musashi Chancellors sister grabbed the Asama Shrine Representatives breasts with both hands. Measure her!? Yes, measure her! And what better to measure than boobs!? See, Im measuring you, Asama! Who was it that suggested this!? Because theyre a genius! You come here too, Mitotsudaira! We are trying to have a meeting! Then shouldnt you keep your voice down? But I do have to ask. Measure me how? The Musashi Secretary nodded. That is not for me to determine. I will merely make the connection. The darkness of night had already arrived in the depths of the forest. To the back was a lake with an aerial ship landed in it. And to the front Suwa Shrine. Norikis voice carried across a wide, illuminated staircase. And through the forest ahead, he could see a black roof reflecting the light of the setting sun. If he crossed the large road in front of him, he would reach the shrine. However Are they open this late? He stood on a wooden walkway on the lake side of the road and he looked back while pointing toward Suwa. Hiro stood between him and the transport ship in the lake. She stood on the pier and was recording the scenery with a sign frame. Theyre open until nine at night since a lot of people come from pretty far away. Oh, but you cant spend the night in the shrine, so well be sleeping on the transport ship. What about food? Come at the scheduled times and well have something ready. I appreciate it, said Noriki as he walked toward the shrine. Hiro laughed behind him. You sure are hasty! Ill tell the others, but dinner is at seven, okay!? For now, Im only checking in, registering my spell project, and leaving January with them. Noriki held up the sign frame with the necessary contract written on it. Oh, and one other thing. Eh? What is it? He lightly tapped the sign frame with his right hand, breaking it. Im not hasty. Im just acting tough to mask my reluctance. The shards of light scattered in front of his right hand as he pulled it back. He continued forward without looking back at the light. As unsightly as it is, I want to maintain a connection. Now, to make the connection, said Neshinbara. He spread his arms and summoned a sign frame to himself. It had a hand-drawn decorative border and an emblem that would supposedly amplify dark powers. He had no idea if it worked, though. In fact, it would be pretty dangerous if it did. That was an important issue. That emblem had the word demon written in dancing flames at the top and he was impressed with his own work there. This has got to work. Although he honestly had no idea what working meant in this case. And Houjou Ujinao. He viewed his opponent past the sign frame and spoke to her. According to the Testament, Houjou Ujinao actually contacted Hashiba before the Siege of Odawara to correct a misunderstanding between himself and Hashiba. Houjou Ujinaos expression was unchanged. That lack of reaction brought a thought to Neshinbaras mind: Her lack of reaction is a weapon. But this has got to be a simple negotiation for her and for Crossdressing Honda-kun behind me. Here, they would read each others atmosphere and speak the most appropriate words to strike a balance between them. So he had to sense the meaning behind Houjou Ujinaos lack of response or reaction and find a way to deal with it. But he had trouble with that. What am I supposed to do at times like that? He was up against a historical figure. He gave his response while aware he was pushing her to make a historical decision. But Hashiba had already moved to crush Houjou. Houjou Ujinao pleaded with Hashibas aide, but could not get through and sought someone elses help instead. And that person was Matsudaira Motonobu. Neshinbara raised a sign frame. He kept his eyes on his opponent as he continued forming words. Houjou Ujinao sought Matsudairas help. He wanted them to intervene against Hashiba. But by then, Matsudaira had already joined with Hashiba and had agreed to prepare for the Siege of Odawara, he explained. Honestly, if they had had divine transmissions, the Siege of Odawara might never have happened. Neshinbara looked to his opponent. He directly faced expressionless and wordless Houjou Ujinao and continued speaking. Now. He swung his right hand. The sign frame moved along with his hand, but if he did not let it shake him, it would look like he had done it on purpose. So that was what he did. Then he slowly moved his hand back so no one would notice. If you do contact Hashiba now, you could not ask them to come here. You would have to tell them it was all a misunderstanding and beg them to stay away. He pointed toward his feet with his left hand. But that would not reach Hashiba. It must not reach them. Do you know what I mean? She remained silent, but he kept talking. Because that is the proper form of the history recreation. He took a breath. As you cannot call for Hashiba, you have no authority to speak when it comes to Hashiba. Do you remember my question: Are you prepared to demand Hashiba completes their history recreation? But you cannot possibly be. You simply cannot. Which is why I say this: if Hashiba was involved with one of the castles, we cannot include it in the number of duels. In other words, this battle must be fought between Houjou and Matsudaira. Neshinbara swung his right hand while he spoke, this time while making sure the sign frame did not follow it. Relieved by that, he turned to the side in a new pose. We now have our number of castle duels: the three preliminary ones and three for the main battle as discussed before. - Preliminary Battle: Yamanaka Castle, Nirayama Castle, Shimoda Castle. - Main Battle: Matsuida Castle, Tsukui Castle, Hachigata Castle. Add Odawara Castle itself to these six for a total of seven castles. That is the number of duels we shall fight. Houjou Ujinao responded to that. Neshinbara gave that summer uniform girl a sharp look and she gave a quiet nod. Testament. Understood. Houjou Ujinao opened a sign frame. I will now contact Hashiba. Volume 6B, 35: Absurdist at a Road Meeting Volume 6B, Chapter 35: Absurdist at a Road Meeting It is inherited from the past What is? It resides within after times of prosperity Be more specific. This throbbing and aching of my right hand Go see a doctor. Point Allocation (Its my time to shine) Mine too Masazumi could not react to what Houjou Ujinao said. Shes going to contact Hashiba? Houjou had said they would contact Hashiba. But what were they going to do? That isnt following the rules of the history recreation! Hadnt Houjou just finished saying they would follow those rules? Neshinbara had used that to trap Houjou using the history recreation. And yet She saw a raised right hand. It was Neshinbaras. It was a stopping gesture. He was telling her to stay quiet. The sign frame followed his hand, but she was not sure if she should mention it. Or Oh, I get it. She knew what to say. And realizing how to choose her words, she spoke. Are we okay? Wise Sister: In the head? Vice President: In our situation here! But the right hand lowered. Neshinbara straightened his back and looked directly at his opponent. And Crossdressing Honda-kun. Sorry for worrying you. What are you going to do? She was asking if he needed help. And he gave a small nod. Heh. For now, you should continue healing your wounds and gathering your power. Gold Mar: Huh? Seijun, when did you get wounded? Vice President: Thats what Id like to know That was apparently the state of things in his head. But anything he did here would be reckless. Because We have no idea what shes thinking. Houjou had readily taken back what she had said before. She would silently accept any criticism of that fact, but she would act for her own benefit in the very next statement. Novice: Are you familiar with the Indian gods? Specifically, the wife of Shiva, one of their greatest gods. No, I am not. And what do you mean one of their greatest gods? But the back in front of Masazumi calmly explained his thoughts. Novice: Shivas wife has two faces. She is normally a virtuous wife known as Parvati, but on the battlefield, she gains a cruel and bloodthirsty form and is known as Kali. Vice President: So its the idea of the open and the hidden? Novice: Its the idea behind yoga. That just confuses me more. Meanwhile, the idiot and Crossunite were reacting: India makes me think of that game company. Do you remember it, Tenzou? Yknow, the one that went Yoga~ on the ads. I think one of us had a Yoga Drive in middle school. During elementary school, I remember Ohiroshiki-dono being all alone as the only one of us that had a Yoga Master System. I stand by my decision! And now I have a Yoga Saturn! I understand none of this. Ill just take it to mean yoga is amazing. But Novice: Our negotiation partner here is that kind of person. Really? thought Masazumi as she searched for Kali on the divine network. It was a little concerning how the cheerful description was next to an India-ink painting of mass slaughter. But it was true this opponent would silently change. So Masazumi wondered what he would do. What are you planning, Neshinbara? Then the back in front of her spoke. Why? he asked Houjou Ujinao. Why are you so intent on having your way? Indeed. Masazumi mentally agreed with Neshinbaras question. And Houjou Ujinao reacted. She opened her mouth, stopped, and She allowed a small smile in her eyes and on her lips. Suzu had to calm her pulse. Eh? What she had sensed in Houjou Ujinao had caused her to tremble. Suzu could not see. She had to otherwise sense her surroundings and other people to live her life. She of course could not sense emotions. The other persons feelings were as imperceptible to her as colors and she had at times felt that was a failing on her part. She had wondered why she was unable to sense anything extra to make up for her blindness. However Nn. At some point, she had been taught that she could sense the things that emotions cause. She could sense their breaths, their heat, the movements of their face, and sometimes even their pulse or other slight movements betraying their feelings. At the moment, she had sensed two emotions. The first came from Houjou Ujinao. It was a small emotion. It was truly as subtle as the corners of her mouth rising a bit. But the exact opposite reached Suzu from everyone else. They trembled. That was an emotion of fear, caution, and alertness. But Suzu had a thought. What doesthat mean? Everyone was holding their breath. Even Terumoto held her breath as she faced the situation. What does this mean? Because Ujinao-san ishappy? There was no cruel emotion there. There was nothing worthy of guilt. It was the same smile as a child returning home after wearing themselves out playing. With that smile on her face, she simply relaxed her body. And she hung her head a bit with the smile still in the corners of her lips and eyes. It was as if she were hiding tears of joy. Um. For some reason, Suzu considered calling out to her. What is it? Did something make you happy? Or Suzu thought, Did something unpleasant go away? A moment later, Ujinao spoke. I will contact Hashiba. Her voice hid a smile within. There was no threat, hesitation, or darkness in it. She sent them her words as casually as someone taking an order. You are okay with that, I assume? Suzu just about said yes, but That isnt possible. She shrank back when she heard Neshinbaras voice. Whoops. Unlike with Date, she was not the negotiator here. And Suzu heard a smiling voice. It was Houjou Ujinao and she sounded delighted. Not possible? She would be the one to contact Hashiba. And she gave her opinion of the matter. I believe it would be quite possible. Masazumi sensed danger. Shes desperate. She had read Houjous strategy. And she was confident in her reading. She isnt afraid of anything. Houjou Ujinao was not afraid of the history recreation, of the Testament Union, of their own destiny, or of Hashiba. But only if she got her way in the end. Because Thats right, thats right! Thats exactly right, Ujinao! Houjou has to have its way in the end! The automaton uncle nodded behind her. And white smoke rose from his ears as he did so. We already know well be destroyed, so we have nothing to fear. We lose nothing even if we fail in this negotiation. Yes, nothing at alllll!! Ujiterus tone begged the other side to understand. And Genan, the hooded long-lived next to him, also nodded. He ate a soy flour dumpling skewer as he spoke. Of course, lets not forget that we indulged in all the profit we could until now. But if we do not fear looking bad, we dont have to worry about giving ourselves a beautiful ending, he said. Because we want to live on even after that ending. His head was not lowered in shame. He lifted his jaw a bit and looked directly at Masazumi. You too will live on after that. You have the luxury of having no end in sight, so I doubt you can understand our impatience, resignation, and struggle. And even if you did show such things, we would only take advantage of it and suck you dry, he said. I mean, you know the Pretas? Those come from India. Genan laughed and his body shook. We cannot go with you. Houjou is ending. Unlike Satomi, Date, or Uesugi. Houjou rules over 8 nations in southern Kantou, and yet it will be gone before Sekigahara. Meaning This meeting you are holding here? You could say it is a waste of time for us. That is how we see it. Probably so, thought Masazumi. There was one way in which Houjou was different from any of the other nations they had faced. This nation would disappear before long. Houjou would go away after the Siege of Odawara. This meeting was meant to define what that battle meant. This is a lot of trouble. Realizing just how desperate Houjou was explained why they were so insistent on the number of castles. To Ujinao, the number of castles was more than just a number. It was the people who lived there and supported it and it was the history there. In this meeting, she had to measure just how much meaning that held and reach some kind of result. Ujinao had to show off Houjous history and value to the people of those 8 nations they ruled. This was a great settlement of the nation of Houjou. It was the greatest job given to her as Houjous final ruler. In that case Masazumi had a thought. If she wants the Kantou Liberation, it means she is looking past their ending. This is not good. Masazumi could tell she was worrying. Until now C and that included the meeting earlier in the day and the discussion at IZUMO C she had assumed Houjou was facing their fate in a more rational manner. She had thought that was why they advocated the Kantou Liberation and proposed working with Musashi. But that was not the case. And this explained some things. For example That was why they had invited Mouri to Kantou. That was why they had brought in Takigawa and her group from P.A. Oda. And that was why they were using those others to wage war against Musashi. If the Kantou Liberation was their goal, they could simply do what Musashi wanted. So why were they using force to take an antagonistic stance? Mouri wanted Matsudairas authority, but Houjou was different. I screwed up. Why had she thought only Mouri had that kind of desire? Houjou was the same. To put it another way, the term Kantou Liberation had caused her to misjudge Houjous intentions. Also Oh, no! The problem was who their current negotiator was: Neshinbara. He had stepped forward to compete with Ujinao over numbers. He was here to use his historical knowledge to debate with Houjou over the number of castles. But the meeting was headed in a different direction. The number of castles and the debate thereof was only for show. Hey. Masazumi prepared to call out to Neshinbara, but she heard a smiling voice. There is a way to contact Hashiba. Ujinao kept Masazumi from saying anything. We only have to contact them through P.A. Odas Takigawa. Terumoto was impressed by the words Houjou pretty much threw out there. So thats it. That was it. Houjou had taken in Takigawa for more than a boost to their fighting force. She was a contact point. Roles like that were almost never useful in an age of divine transmissions. But there were times when it became relevant between nations: when a nation had to cover its eyes or ears for political, wartime, or history recreation reasons. At times like that, a contact point could use their political power or their skill to break through the restriction. To Houjou, Takigawa could play that role. However That wont work, slowly stated Musashis Secretary. Takigawa was besieged within Kanie Castle and Hashiba aid never did arrive. Hashiba will not come here even if you ask for aid via Takigawa. He sealed that away. The Musashi Secretary had sealed Houjous action with those words. And as part of the history recreation. But Terumoto had a thought. You idiot. Thats not the point. He did not understand. Unfortunately, he still did not understand. Houjou was not that kind of person right now. Reason isnt going to get through to her. And Ujinaos next words seemed to be in agreement. You say aid will not arrive for Kanie Castle? Indeed. No assistance comes for Takigawa. That is why she must hole up in the castle. I see, Ujinao nodded. But they might arrive for the Siege of Odawara. Because we are combining the Sieges of Kanie Castle and Odawara. That allows Hashiba to view it as either one they like. If they cannot send aid to Kanie Castle, they can send warriors to invade Odawara. That is a perfectly legitimate interpretation. Thats so forceful! thought Neshinbara. Everyone had two sides to themselves. At the moment, Houjou Ujinao remained calm on the surface while making full use of her aggressive side. But even so, this was forceful. It was not reasonable. No. If he tried to restrict Houjou with reason right now, she would use a forceful argument that outdid his reason. And she would base it on a part of their preparations. This was the same. He was only talking about the people here, but she used the P.A. Oda forces assisting her in order to bring Hashibas actions into the argument. Even though other nations were irrelevant here. That was not done in international meetings. Most likely, began Neshinbara. She is treating this like an actual argument in her mind. She was using false evidence. She was taking speculation that she was fairly certain of and treating it like fact. Speculation was no more than speculation and the argument was only valid to her, but by believing it with no doubt in her mind she turned it into fact. Even if there was no proof and even if it was not actually true, if she believed in it, it was a fact. The real trouble with an opponent who used this was that no amount of proving it wrong would ever get through to them. To them, it was an indisputable fact, so it did not matter to them if it was actually entirely groundless. In fact, they would start to act like you were using lies in an attempt to reject their fact. That put him at a disadvantage. He understood her, he knew what tactic she was using, and he was aware it was a war of words. But Im sane. She was blinded by her belief in herself. That was a madness that led her to look only at herself and determine everything based on what she found inside herself. D Dammit. Neshinbara felt like he was reaching into a pile of needles as he began speaking. On what basis do you say Hashiba will send any warriors here? Takigawa is an important upperclassman to Hashiba. Hashiba would not abandon her. On what basis do you say Hashiba would not abandon her? He kept up the attack. He asked further question to pursue the basis of this belief. And Houjou responded with a smile as usual. Then why do you think Hashiba would abandon her? She had outdone him. Neshinbara briefly felt like his feet had been swept out from under him, but he held his ground. No, he really had been figuratively tripped. A brief flash of pure anger entered his heart. He knew exactly what Houjou had meant with her statement. She fully believed that Hashiba would not abandon Takigawa. It was a groundless assumption to him, but it was not for her. So when he questioned her, she had asked for proof. She wanted a basis for his claim that Hashiba would abandon Takigawa. And if he could not produce it, it would mean Hashiba would not abandon Takigawa. But Thats not the issue! He wanted to ask her to prove her claim first, but she believed in herself. The problem was that she also doubted him. Houjou continued smiling at him. Now, give me your reason. It was ridiculous. She had probably forgotten that she had no reason either. And she knew perfectly well that he could not give a reason. She conveniently attacked others without taking her own mistake into account. And on top of that Is she trying to say shes right just because Ive made a mistake? It sounded reasonable, but it was wrong. One side being wrong did not make the other side right. But that logic would not get through to her. You cannot give a reason, can you? No, that isnt the point. Are you trying to dodge the issue? You hound me with baseless accusations yet you dodge the issue and escape when I make some pointed criticism? Thats Why will you not answer my question? Neshinbara decided his response to her question was his chance to counterattack. I asked a question first. I asked if you had any basis for your statement! Please stop using that to attack me! What are you talking about? There was delight in the words that spilled from her smiling mouth. You are in the position of power here. You are the future rulers of Matsudaira and you have the Musashi. You have all that and yet you cant answer a simple question from some people who are doomed to fall? You must know and understand so much more than us. If anyone is obliged to answer, it is you, not us. Kh! Neshinbara just about called her insane, but stopped himself. Calm down. Im used to dealing with the insane thanks to our class. Its pretty much everyone, including our teacher. Oh, but not Mukai-kun. Still, why should I feel threatened just because theres one more weird person in the world around me? But you normally cant let crazy people participate in a meeting like this. We would be justified in calling off this meeting altogether. But Silver Wolf: This is a real pain when she can use the Kantou Liberation as a shield Exactly. Besides, this was meant to be the battle leading into the Kantou Liberation, so werent they supposed to be negotiating it out so both sides avoided any real damage in the duels? They had strayed from that and were really getting into the weeds. Marube-ya: Neshinbara-kun cant beat that girl logic, can he? Mal-Ga: A girl in his position would probably have physically attacked her by now. Gold Mar: Should we shoot her? You cant do that! But what was he supposed to do? He had been completely trapped in a deep and narrow position and she was using that as a chance to attack. If he could not answer her question, she was sure to claim it proved her point. And in that case He felt like he had seen a similar situation before. What was it? he wondered. Wait! Just then, Honda Masazumis voice rang out behind him. Wait! Ujinao heard the Musashi Vice Presidents voice. Houjou is currently speaking on behalf of Hashiba! But does Houjou hold the authority to do that!? If Hashiba has not asked you to represent them here, your statements are invalid! My apologies. Needless to say, Hashiba had asked for nothing of the sort. Ujinao nodded toward the Musashi Vice President and spoke. So I take it you are the negotiator. Because I had thought your Secretary was speaking on your behalf, but it would seem not. At least based on what you just said. So which is it? She restricted the girl. Musashi Vice President, you are an honest person. You excel at directly approaching your opponent and keeping them in your sights the entire time. But, thought Ujinao. You have trouble in negotiations that require clinging to and devouring your opponent while constantly attacking any openings. So Ujinao worked to restrict the girls actions. If you will step forward, I will ignore everything he has said. Now. What will it be? Now shes done it! Masazumi braced herself against Ujinaos provocation. Houjou had essentially taken Neshinbara hostage. She had told Masazumi to step forward. But doing that to gain what Musashi wanted would invalidate Neshinbaras authority. Responding here would mean they could never again use their Secretary on the international political stage. She could not make that decision. Deep down, she really wanted to respond to Houjou. She wanted to step forward and gain a fresh start. But she could not. If she did, Neshinbara would lose all authority to speak for Musashi. No, deep down, she was kind of okay with that too. Mal-Ga: How about you try going along with it and firing Neshinbara to see if it increases the value of his doujinshi novels? Gold Mar: Wouldnt it make them less valuable? Marube-ya: That was close. I was about to start buying them up! They sure are harsh. But Huh? Masazumi realized that Houjous provocation did not actually work as provocation. Suzu sensed Masazumi move. Huh? It was a sudden movement. Without warning, she brought a hand to her face while also trying to say something. No, she was hiding her face because she just about said something without thinking. Wh-what? I probably shouldnt listen to that, thought Suzu despite focusing her ears. And a certain noise reached her sense of hearing. Wow It was a sound of surprise, like Masazumi had just realized something. It was a breath indicating she had realized something that she had overlooked until now. And she spoke. Neshinbara. You are the best for the job. Then Suzu turned toward Neshinbara. Ah. A new sign frame had appeared by his left hand. Her senses told her it was for a divine transmission, but From who? No, she knew who it was. It was him. Me: Hey, Im cooking pasta so I cant see whats going on out there. He spoke. Me: But this person isnt as much of a pain as thatShakespeare, was it? Right? Neshinbara wordlessly moved his hands. He nodded at the Chancellors words and formed words on another sign frame. He sent them to England C to the person he could call his nemesis. How are you doing? he asked. He sent the message. Asama received it, confirmed an individual deactivation of the barrier, and sent it on to England. The reply was almost immediate. It was her. The text was short: Come here. I dont want you to feel indebted to me, Toussaint. This was payback for when you stole Aspida Phylargia from me. She looked up into the evening sky and smiled bitterly atop a rooftop overlooking the Thames. Never before have I put on an act so obviously contrary to my thoughts. She added an honestly while opening a book in the air. Waterproofing and dustproofing spells shined as emblems on the cover. And as she looked at it And knowing that this act will get through to you is my misfortune and my fortune. I need to cool my head. With that, she fell backwards to drop herself into the Thames below. Neshinbara smiled bitterly in his heart. There were two words by his left hand. It was a very blunt expression. That isnt like her at all. If anything, its more like my writing. When I write, I take it a step at a time while carefully confirming what Im doing, what Im writing, and whether its right or not. Thats how she has written come here. Should I do it? But youve already come this way. If you want me to come, then say it with your own writing. Show me what kind of writing Ill find there and ask if thats where I want to go. But Oh, damn. I can immediately tell what kind of setup this is, and thats my misfortune and a giant pain. She doesnt read the atmosphere like Aoi-kun does, so she really throws me off. But my situation must look pretty bad to her. Of course, that was just a type of act. Shes using her act to suggest I escape from my way of doing things and approach her way. In that case, thought Neshinbara. Its time to redo this. Redo all of it. Redo what? Myself. Not the negotiation. The negotiation is already underway and theres no going back. But Theres no way I can do that, you idiot! She only said that because she knows theres no way I can do things her way. So that means she thinks I can win this. Shes confident I will win and stay on my own path. Do things her way and I just know shell cut off all contact. It would mean more than a simple that was too bad, wasnt it? We could not just lick each others wounds. Because we are our own unique people in our journeys as authors. If I lose and use her methods, I wont find comfort from her. Ill find disappointment. If I lose, I need to be prepared to stay on my own path and re-raise my flag at some point. Yes. This is a pain. This really is a pain. This just confirms what Aoi-kun said. Yes, indeed. If I lose to Houjou here, I can just say whelp, I lost! Well, it might be worse than that, but thats not the issue here. I can easily predict that Schwarz Hexen and the others would actively sully the name of my shining holy life, but that is a different issue. If I lose here, Houjou will not be disappointed in me and I can still redo myself. But she is different. Thinking too deeply about this could tell her just how much of a threat I see her as, but I am a Musashi resident. And We screw up like this all the time. No matter what happens, I will never dethrone Crossunite-kun at the top of the divine network search rankings. What does it matter if I kill my international reputation? Ive already killed my reputation within Musashi and Ive started to get used to how the automatons say What are you doing here, Neshinbara-sama? Over. when I arrive on the bridge. Humans can adapt. Besides, I already did that in the first half of the battle on the way to England. I can handle a blow to my reputation with ease. Its just another point on the journey. So I know what to say about the current situation and circumstances: I have already passed by Houjou Ujinao on my journey. So Crossdressing Honda-kun. I am stronger than I was at England. You could call me Powered Neshinbarano, Advanced Neshinbara. So I can say this. I am indeed the best for the job. Suzu sensed Neshinbara raising his left hand. His summer uniform had short-sleeves, but he oddly still moved as if rolling up his sleeves. Houjou Ujinao, he said. It is time I got serious. About this negotiation. Will you answer my question? Neshinbara spread his left hands fingers. The truth isI am left-handed. Mal-Ga: Huh? So do I have to mirror-image all of the drawings Ive made? Gold Mar: N-no, this is news to me. Hes never said it before. Worshiper: During elementary school, he fell from the horizontal bar and dislocated his right shoulder, but he had trouble writing with his left hand. Asama: And isnt it a complete non-sequitur? Heh heh, quietly breathed Neshinbara. He knew that had to have been a shock. And he was not lying. After all, he was currently typing with both hands. And if he was ambidextrous, then he carried left-handedness inside him. Also He reset all of the sign frames following his right hand so they were in front of his eyes. He stopped viewing Houjou Ujinao and viewed the text in front of him. Have you caught on? While floating in the river, Shakespeare smiled at the lack of a response from her act. If you have, then hurry up and show us your own words, Toussaint. We are authors. An author might view the readers words, but they must not focus on them. Do that and the author is trapped by the readers ideas. It is when we think we have captured our readers that they have captured us. So instead, view your readers words and then betray them, Toussaint. She has given you the hint you need. She has essentially said, It would be incredible if you overcame this. At that point, no one can define whether or not it is truly a betrayal. As long as your creation is entertaining, it can continue. That is why we can bet all of ourselves on the quality of what we create. That is all it is. Shakespeares smile grew. Hurry up and come here, Toussaint. Its fun here. Just as she said that, she realized her body was shaking. Ah, whats this? The bottom of the river had bumped into her flowing butt. She was more lying down than sitting as she got up on the riverside. She heard a distant voice calling to her from the opposite bank, so she waved back and pushed up her glasses. Oh, its already shallow enough to stand. Suzu focused on Neshinbaras back. Is heokay? He had to be okay. No, it was not Neshinbara as a whole she was worried about. He hasntgone crazy, has he? She was embarrassed for thinking that. She was not sure this counted as trusting in her friends. Or maybe she was wondering this specifically because she trusted them. I have not been a very good girl lately, she thought. Now. Neshinbara cracked his neck and shoulders. He could see Suzu moving behind him. After all, his sign frames had a mirror function. He needed a way to make sure he looked good when striking a pose. So he saw her blushing and taking a half step back. Was she thinking of cheering me on? She must have been, he thought with a sigh in his heart. Yes. Everyone here is rooting for me. I can see the nameless masses doing so on the divine network: That bastard pushed Suzu-san away! You dont do that You just dont Boss, whaddya say we do about him? That confirms it. My popularity is rising I will be first in the search rankings before long. Crossunite-kun had the top 8 all to himself, but I just worked my way up to #3. Indeed. I learned this in England. This kind of backlash is nothing compared to Shakespeare. After experiencing that fear, this is like being a guest of honor. This feels nice. He had thought the same thing over and over again. He had all throughout this negotiation. He had to continue negotiating even if he screwed up here and there. So feeling he had lost was a mistake. He had to enjoy this. He could never keep it up otherwise. He had to stay in high spirits. That too he had learned in England. Even if the thoughts swirling through his mind got him down, he always had the path of an author to return to. It did not matter how often he felt despair or wallowed in dark and destructive feelings. I just have to solve everything in high spirits. So, he thought. A selfish goddess stands before me. In RPGs, Kali is a major mid-boss. The Dunhi would apparently send the occasional protest to the game makers saying, Please stop this or you really will get cursed. You will make her dance. But the game makers would generally respond by saying, This boss is an Indian curry spirit. The name might look similar[1], but it is not Kali. They had even gone as far as to make Kali yellow instead of blue, so there probably was not a problem. I used her in a lot of my novels too. He now viewed Houjou Ujinao as that goddess from her land. Lets do this. He raised his left hand. Lets bring the number of castles down to 3. That idiot!! Masazumi felt a great weight hit the pit of her stomach. She knew it had to be a sign of stress. But Asama: Huh? Hes reducing the number first? Exactly. They were negotiating over the number of castles. And that meant he could use a method they had seen before. Marube-ya: Isnt this the same as when Shiro-kun negotiated with Lord Howard in England? You know, where both sides make an initial proposal and then work towards a compromise. Sticky King: Remind me: How did it go back then? Obscene: Judge! I believe he was driven into a corner and had to unleash a prostration! And thenwas there any more to it? Ha ha ha. Did that incubus only remember the most impactful part? But there had been more. Worshiper: Yes. After that, Prostration Master Bertoni-kun rapidly reduced the number of days. Hori-ko: Then what is Neshinbara-samas strategy if he is reducing the number right away? Novice: Eh? I only did it because I thought it was what Bertoni-kun did. Almost Everyone: You idiot!! Novice: Wh-why am I an idiot? This is a winning strategy, isnt it? And I do have a reason for choosing 3! Ill explain later, so just trust me! Everyone looked Masazumis way. She had the right to speak. This was out of respect to the office of Vice President. However Oh, whoops. She had already said the moron in front of her was best for the job. That meant she was responsible for appointing him. Thus Vice President: Hey, Neshinbara? I, uh, trust you in this, okay? Okay!? She did not trust in her own trust of him, so she did not sound terribly convincing. However, the amateur author did not let it get to him. He mimed rolling up his sleeves again. Novice: Well, just watch. Didnt I say this is a war of words? I will work with this 3-castle battle proposal and reveal the mystery of why I chose that number, so look forward to it. He scratched at the air with his left fingers and hid his face behind the hand. Three. I will end this with that number. Notes 1. In Japanese, Kali and curry are almost identical. Volume 6B, 36: Divider of the Future Volume 6B, Chapter 36: Divider of the Future A womans tears are a weapon Prove it Point Allocation (I Cant Be Stopped) You want to argue for three castles? Houjou Ujinao felt her smile grow. Oh? She thought she had cornered him, suppressed him, and beaten him down, but the enemy was still putting up a fight. She could see the facts and the world was following her vision. Yes, this was Houjou land which would be flooded and cut off from the outside world. And she was the Houjou leader who would be made into a puppet by her powerful relatives and similarly cut off from the outside world. What did those two things cause when combined? Houjou has been cut off, so it can only be crushed and destroyed. There was nothing to fear now. They would disappear regardless, so she decided to take as much as she could, earn the best reputation she could, and give as much back to her people as she could. So she thought she had grabbed at and dragged down her enemy. But Three castles? she asked. Thats odd. I believe I calculated the number of castles to around 12. Its 3. Ill explain why later, said the enemy from beyond his sign frame. But 3 is enough. You are saying I can contact Hashiba, arent you? If he said yes, she would immediately contact them. She had no intention of making threats. Threats or not, this was the end for Houjou. So she would have her way with no thought for the consequences. And so she raised a sign frame in her right hand. She waited for the Musashi Secretary to speak. She would settle this here depending on what he said. So Our end may be something I create right here. She sucked in a breath to prepare herself. And then he gave his answer. I do not recall saying anything of the sort. His voice reached her from beyond his sign frame. Do that and I will declare it a decision made by Houjou and Houjou alone. And Musashi will begin the Siege of Odawara right here and now. Keep that in mind. Ujinaos smile was gone. What is this? What was with this opponent? Houjou was the victim, the defeated, and the loser. And yet he ignores everything Im saying to criticize us? This was their end. Surely they could be free to do as they wished at the very end. They could selfishly make so many of their wishes come true. Surely they could be allowed that once in their lives. But Are you trying to restrict us? I do not recall saying anything of the sort. But you are reducing the number of castles to 3, are you not? Of course, declared the enemy beyond his sign frame. We are the future victors. We have no reason to do what past losers like you say. And if we did do it Then It would be a favor. That is all, Houjou. Why are you relying on that and mistaking what this is all about? Neshinbara saw Houjou Ujinao directly face him. But that was beyond the lines of text on his sign frame. She directly faced me. He could describe everything about Houjou Ujinao. So there was nothing to feel afraid or intimidated about. Even a Warring States daimyo like her was only a character within his text. And Ujinao formed words. You are arrogant, arent you? I do not recall thinking anything of the sort. Neshinbara rejected everything about his opponent. He completely cut her off. This was his surefire method of winning this negotiation. His opponent was desperately trying to drag him into her world by defining his argument for him. By ending her statements with arent you? or otherwise phrasing them as questions, a lack of a response would be taken as confirmation. He was not going to go along with that. He would respond, but he would make it clear that was not the case and cut her off by countering each and every one. That was crucial. And then he would get his own words through. Three castles, he said. Ujinao shook her head and spoke. I do not recall approving anything of the sort. Was she copying him? That was perfect. We dont need your approval. Because We are the victors and you are the losers. The losers must obey the victors. So we will acquire the future we want whether we negotiate or not. Are you saying you will take it from us? I do not recall saying anything of the sort. Neshinbara typed in the words with his left hand. You will be destroyed. We will watch it happen and retrieve what you left behind. Do the rulers of the Far East enjoy scrounging through corpses? I do not recall saying anything of the sort, said Neshinbara before saying more. Besides, the dead wont mind. Who do you think you are? The victors. He spoke to Ujinao through his sign frames text. The victors who do not fear being the victors. Even though you enjoy scrounging through corpses? Thats twice. Ujinao frowned at the number he gave. But Huh? She did not realize what he meant. Thats convenient for me. We do not care what the dead say. We will ensure that the living inherit and use what the dead leave behind. Doesnt that make you no more than a usurper? Nice, thought Neshinbara. I was a usurper in England too. I was Macbeth. I was the usurper of the throne. Did that curse become a divine protection when it was purified? That happens a lot in old Far Eastern stories. Like washing and taking care of a dirty wanderer and finding out they were actually a god. Or having a stranger leave you with a corpse, but after sheltering it for a night, it turns into solid gold. Impure artifacts become something good when you purify them by caring for them. If that was true Shakespeare gave me an excellent curse. I am a usurper. I am Macbeth, who can kill a king. And I know which king I must kill. Novice: Aoi-kun. Me: Ah? What is it? Do you want some of the wasabi pasta Im cooking? Novice: That sounds great. But listen a moment. Me: Yeah? Yes. Novice: My purification in England is finally complete. I am something good now. I will not try to kill my king. So I do not recall calling us usurpers. What did Macbeth call himself after taking the throne? We have a king. He had heard these words long ago and carved them into his memory. We are those who accompany our king. The greedy corpse scroungers would lift up a king!? Three times. That should be enough. Neshinbara took a breath and raised his right hand. He pointed to a few spots in his sign frame text and showed them to Houjou Ujinao. And he slowly explained. Three times you have referred to yourself as corpses or the dead. So I wont let you say you dont recall. You are of the dead, Houjou Ujinao. You are forbidden to speak in the world of the living. That is nonsense! Neshinbara had an immediate response for Houjou Ujinaos protest. Then shielding yourself with your status as the dead is equally nonsense, Houjou Ujinao. Are you trying to restrict my speech!? Saying that only rejects everything you have said to restrict us, Houjou Ujinao. Do you think this quibbling counts as a win!? Then we cant accept any of the advantages you won through quibbling, Houjou Ujinao. Logic, logic, logic! Do you think this is all running on logic!? Then let us forget all about your logic, Houjou Ujinao. Do you want me to call off this entire negotiation about the duels!? Then, said Neshinbara. There will be no agreement over the number of castles, Houjou Ujinao. And You have just abandoned the one bargaining chip you had against the victors. Houjou Ujinao. Neshinbara took a deep breath in his heart. That statement returned them to the castle count and also reset everything. He had finally brought it all back. He had worked his way into her argument and rewound it. I couldnt figure it out just from listening! He had only been able to build up the order of words after lining them up in text. Just how abnormal was Honda Masazumi for being able to do that with no assistance? But, he thought. It begins here. He was not done. His turn to attack had only just begun. ! He swung his right hand. Release right hand! Typing with both hands now, he sent his lines streaming across his sign frame. And Three castles. He then added a no. He took a breath to pause for a few seconds and then slowly spoke. A nation of the dead needs no castles. Do as we say, Houjou. You victors! Masazumi saw Ujinao shout with eyebrows raised. This is the arrogance of the victors! Wow. She had seen Houjou Ujinao a few times before. She had first met her at IZUMO and then again this afternoon. But this was her first time seeing her reveal her emotions so clearly. What you want is to crush Houjous dignity! You attempted a negotiation predicated on your death and you failed. You were prepared for the risks, werent you? You say I was risking this!? Not just this, said Neshinbara. We will have Houjou crushed. But as per the Testament, Matsudaira will then manage the former Houjou land. How about that? The people of your territories will lose Houjou, who they knew could vanish at any moment, and be instead ruled by Matsudaira, rulers of the entire Far East. So It would put your people at ease if Houjou were crushed and gave authority to us sooner rather than later. And All of your people will say things are so much better than during the Houjou era. Ujinao wondered if there was any way to strike down her opponents argument. There was. He had acted rudely toward another nations Chancellor and Student Council President. That was reason enough to strike him down on the spot. And was it possible he had said that in order to get her to draw her sword here? Then attacking him was perfectly acceptable. It was what he wanted. Yes. She realized that no one would normally make that kind of provocation at a meeting. That meant he had said that so she would strike him down. What other reason could there be? None whatsoever. Ujinao decided she could strike him down, so She made her move. But just as she did Oh, so the dead can move? The Musashi Secretary swung his right hand and struck a pose. What a strange nation Houjou is. Ujinao saw an opening in those words. She saw the logic she needed to turn this around. This will work, realized Houjou Ujinao. She could still figuratively grab him by his collar. She could then knock him over and bring him down. Oh? Heat wavered in her heart. What was meant to head straight out and roast her opponent instead wavered as if enveloping him. Ujinao lightly shook the fire in her heart and sent it toward the Musashi Secretary. It is a strange nation. It really was. The dead can move in Houjou. My uncle here, the others, and I are doomed to destruction. So Even the dead have the right to speak. What a childish argument Mitotsudaira was half exasperated and half impressed. She honestly thought Houjou Ujinao was incredible. Because She instantly outdid our Secretary. Class Plums best negotiator and orator would have to be Masazumi. Mitotsudaira wanted to say it was her king, but she knew that was favoritism speaking. Kimi did not count since she seemed to speak using something other than words. But the Secretary was another special case. Silver Wolf: Yes, the Secretarys argument is entirely hopeless and it must feel silly to play along with it. Gold Mar: Its kind of amazing that Noris wife is facing it head on. Novice: Whats that supposed to mean!? Were in the middle of a fiery debate! The two participants were probably the only ones who thought that. Mitotsudaira glanced to the side and saw Horizon sweating while she clenched her fists with a serious look on her face. A closer look showed she had soy sauce flavored popcorn on the table in front of her. Mitotsudaira decided to pretend she had not seen that. But what do we do now? After forcibly defining themselves as the dead, Houjou Ujinao had been forcibly driven from the debate stage, but then she had forcibly recovered by forcibly accepting that hers was a nation of the dead. Im overusing the word forcibly, but I dont know any other way of describing it. Meanwhile, Ujinao straightened her posture and took a breath. So you say there are only 3 castles? She returned to her method of debate by constant questioning. And the Secretary frowned and swung his right hand. I have no intention of giving the dead the right to speak. This is a negotiation, said Houjou Ujinao. You do not get to decide the rules. Terumoto took a light half-step back. Wait, wait. So do you make the rules? She sensed danger in what Houjou had just said, but Houjou was not done speaking. A negotiation is a place for those with the right to speak. We are the representatives of Houjou and we are the dead. But in Houjou, even the dead have the right to speak. Thus, we can speak in this negotiation. It was a fictional argument that she and the rest of Houjou were the dead. That kind of statement could not be allowed at an official meeting, but Musashi had allowed it and was continuing the negotiations based on it. That meant there was a problem they could not solve without using a fictional arrangement. That likely involved the future of a doomed nation and the assumptions of what Hashiba would do even though they were not here. And Houjou had just begun to go on the attack. Before, she had only discussed what she had control over, but now she brought up the rules of the negotiation. That meant she had reached for something she could safely use as a weapon. And since she shared a worldview with her opponent, that weapon would work against that opponent. But she is using her own personal logic to utilize that weapon. That was dangerous. Houjou was trying to take control of these negotiations. She would use this statement as the foundation from which to change the rules as she saw fit. Terumoto glanced over at Mouri-01. There, she saw meat. Mouri-01 was using chopsticks to hold out some beef cooked in sake. Princess, this might be a little heavy to start with, but eat this. Oh, thanks. Terumoto ate the meat as if pecking at the chopsticks. Oh, thats good. She then quickly swallowed it and whispered while pretending to chew. If the effects of Houjous ploy reach us, we need to put a stop to it. Testament. I will be on the lookout. She gave a smile that said perfect and then faced forward again. And Bow your head, Musashi Secretary. Houjou brought out their own rules. Because you are lower than us in this negotiation. Masazumi thought: That doesnt make any sense at all! Neshinbara thought: I had a feeling this was coming! Neshinbara listened to Ujinao. Now then, she began. This negotiation is about planning for the Siege of Odawara. Neshinbara said nothing because a careless reply would be dangerous. But Ujinao asked a question while well aware of his caution. Isnt that right? She pressed him for an answer, so he replied from beyond his sign frame. He pointed out her mistake. It also doubles as the Sieges of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle and Kanie Castle. They are essentially renting out space within Houjou. As the landlords, we hold the greatest authority. Everyone gave a quiet eh of surprise at the end. But Why doesnt everyone understand!? Neshinbara knew that statement gave her great power. This was dangerous. Asama: You know? Um, this is hard to say, but arent we wasting a lot of time here? Hori-ko: What are you talking about, Asama-sama? Houjou just increased their own power. So Ariadust-kun understands! Me: Hey, everyone. Who wants popcorn? Silver Wolf: U-um, my king? Do you have any beef consomm flavor? Things were growing lively behind him, but Neshinbara faced Houjou once more. So you have the greatest authority? Then where are you planning to hold the Siege of Odawara? Without our approval, I mean? You cannot advance history without our approval. Surely, you had not forgotten that. Heh heh. I guess I cant blame you. I doubt you ever gave any thought to a doomed nation before. Yes, so I will tell you how the rules work at times like this. Me: Did you just feel your crotch tense up? Tonbokiri: Masazumi, did you? Vice President: Calm down! Gold Mar: Man, Noririn is going to have a tough time in the future. Why dont they ever show that kind of concern when it comes to Shakespeare and me? Was it because they thought he would be fine? But he had to focus on the negotiation. Are you really doing this? Of course, said Houjou Ujinao. The Kantou Liberation is something Musashi wants as well. But you require Houjous assistance. You are asking for our help here. Am I wrong? She once more pressed him for an answer. So he decided to ask a question of his own. Who is the moderator of these negotiations? That would be me. Because the negotiations are centered on the Siege of Odawara. Wrong, said Neshinbara. In negotiations, the moderator is a representative of the nation that supplied the venue. Yes, for example Just as Neshinbara placed a hand on his chest to say it was him, everyone looked to a certain individual. Is it Horizon!? Me: Umm, me. Me, me, me. Its me. Have you all forgotten about me? Well? Hori-ko: This is a popularity contest. Novice: U-umm, Ariadust-kun? Could you grant your position to me? Hori-ko: Which would you like: Blue Thunder employee or normal student? Novice: I was talking about the moderator! Hori-ko: How very honest of you. To reward your honesty, I will lend you both positions: Blue Thunder employee and normal student. Almost Everyone: Youre only lending them!? Wait! thought Neshinbara. He had tried to become the moderator to take control of the situation, but things had taken an unexpected turn. Musashis Princess was approaching. She looked alternately between Houjou Ujinao and him before pulling a sumo referees fan from the storage space behind her. Heyyyyy! Youre not out yet! Youre not out yet! Not yeeeeet!! Keep it up! Three of the girls ran up, restrained her, and dragged her away. Musashis Princess responded to her wordless removal while her legs dangled above the floor. Oh? What is the matter, everyone? I was merely giving my best judgement in the Shounosuke Kimura style. Please, said Naomasa. Dont say anything. The girls did not stop until Asama had placed Horizon Ariadust in the center of their group. And Asama spread out a few things in front of her. Look, Horizon. There are new popcorn flavors. With that new scene beginning, it seemed the position of moderator would not be coming to Neshinbara. This is bad. With such a liberal moderator, he would have to do something about Houjous advantage on his own. That would of course take a few different things, but Okay. This is Plan A, he decided as he continued the negotiation. Houjou Ujinao, this means you do not have the greatest authority here. But we are higher than you. Because we have the right to control the Siege of Odawara. Then lets do this, said Neshinbara. Three castles. Neshinbara limited the number once more. Three. That is all. He would not compromise. Houjou Ujinao responded with a slight smile. The smile formed at the corners of her mouth as if she did not mind if he acted that way. Twelve, she said. Let us start the negotiation from the 12 castles that Matsudaira was involved in attacking. No, Im saying its 3. Out of concern for you. Do not be silly. This is a history recreation. Yes, it is a history recreation. And you intend to follow the rules of the history recreation, do you not? Testament. We do indeed. Then its 3. As Hashibas agent here, I cannot back down from that number. Oh? Ujinao turned her head somewhat. As the attacking force, it is true you are being left in charge of the history recreation that Hashiba would have completed had they been here. Neshinbara braced his mind against what Houjou was saying. Here it comes. Vice President: Hey. Honda Masazumi must have also sensed the danger in this. Her senses were accurate. After all, if they were going to name themselves an agent of Hashiba in the Siege of Odawara You are also obligated to conquer the castles which were attacked by Hashiba. Ujinao smiled as she displayed the list of castles once more. It included all of them, from the preliminary battles to the supporting castles. Including Odawara Castle, that is 26. 26! Let us negotiate over all of those castles! Yoshiyasu ran to the meeting area. She had been listening in via divine transmission. A few lights had been set up to illuminate the meal area inside the fence as the sun set. In there, she saw a familiar face at the table on the left. It was Houjou Ujinao. While finding the scent of cooked tomato to be a little too strong, Yoshiyasu spoke up. Ujinao! Just like that Ookubo girl had said, you could not let your guard down around that girl. But Yoshiyasu had something else to say now. I thought you wanted the Kantou Liberation!? Of course I do, Satomi Yoshiyasu. Ujinao replied with a smile. Yoshiyasu had never seen that smile before. It was relaxed and natural, but Hey. Ujinao thought to herself. Ujinao. Why? Are you crying? Suzu trembled when she heard Yoshiyasu. Ah. She knew now why only she had reacted differently when she had sensed this smile before. When she used her senses more closely, she could indeed detect tears dripping from Ujinaos eyes. But this whole time She seemed so happy. That was why Suzu had not noticed. And Suzu remembered what Neshinbara had said about this opponent. She was Kali, the second face of the virtuous princess. If Ujinao had that inside her Are youhappy? Suzu voiced what she had realized and the others may not have realized. Are youhappy, Ujinao-san? Her question received a definite answer. Ujinao turned toward her. Houjous leader slowly turned toward her from the depths of that maelstrom of forced arguments. She was smiling. And tears spilled from that expression as if to say she did not even need to nod. Ujinao realized the scene had been reset. She had been cornered, she had cornered them, and everything had been rewound, but she had rewound it even further to regain her initial advantage. Of course, this was more than just rewinding. Houjous right to speak gave them an advantage. Musashis Princess was the moderator here, but she was an observer. She was on the enemys side, but she was not an enemy. Ujinao only needed to calmly swim through the negotiation like a water snake and then constrict her opponent. 26 castles. Every single one of them involved either Hashiba or Matsudaira. If we are to follow the history recreation, then you must be prepared to conquer them all. She was thankful for this. Of course, if you cannot conquer all 26 castles, you will have to negotiate for some other terms. In other words, you must compensate us in place of conquering the castles. You are prepared for that, I assume? Conquering all 26 would simply not be possible. They did not have enough time or personnel. So that settled it. The shape of the future would be decided here and now. Victors. Matsudaira, who will take control of the Far East. This ship called Musashi. We of Houjou have had our fall predicted for more than 100 years, so bow your heads, oh victors, to decorate our final moments. Ujinao took in a breath. Victory, existence, glory, and all else. Musashi looked isolated as it flew through the sky, but they had the possibility of gaining all those things. On the land, the nations were connected to each other and to the ocean through the development of roads and other means, but that would not erase Houjous historical fall. The same was sure to happen to Musashi or Matsudaira eventually. But at the moment, there was a world of difference between those destined to lose and those destined to rise. This ship carries everything away. She had looked up at it countless times over her life. And now Houjou held it in their hands while accepting their destined fall. She had used forceful methods, unseemly tactics, and pathetic stratagems. But if they accepted their fall in this way, would they be able to purify their losing karma? Now, she said clearly. Future victors, bow your heads to the present losers. And the future living, lower your heads to the present dead. They were negotiating the number of castles. 26. Will that number destroy your ship or carry it? The wave of Sagami is still quite large. Ujinao! Yoshiyasu launched her voice toward the girl she had long thought of as her nemesis. Damn. This was not her place. She was not the leader of negotiations here. But Houjou and Satomi had a long history together. She was really just giving in to emotion, but there was something she wanted to say about this negotiation. Is this what you want!? Satomi Yoshiyasu. Houjou Ujinao smiled. Due to our nations relationship over the past several generations, I want you to see this unsightly display. Because According to the Testament, Satomi Yoshiyasu took Hashibas side during the Siege of Odawara, but he was late to arrive. A lot happened afterwards and Satomi had its territory confiscated by Hashiba. So after that Judge. After that, Satomi relied on Matsudaira. Exactly. Ujinao swayed a bit as she spoke. You too will be taken away from me by this ship. Huh? Me too? Yoshiyasu did not know what that meant and was at a loss for words, but Ujinao moved. She faced the Musashi Secretary and showed off her teeth. Now, let us begin, Musashi resident who will achieve victory by living. Let us begin the negotiation over these 26 castles. Neshinbara opened his mouth to respond to Ujinao whose hair fluttered as she swayed. There was one thing he had to say here. There will be 3 castles. He breathed in. I have no intention of accepting your 26. Oh? Ujinao smiled and tilted her head. She swayed her body, swayed back, and asked a question. You intend to follow the history recreation, you are Matsudaira, and you are also Hashiba, so how can you possibly reject the 26 castles? Let us confirm some things. Ujinao replied immediately to the Musashi Secretary. No. She knew what he was planning: he would trap her. He would have her unwittingly step on a few traps, reveal them in the end, and use them to keep her from escaping. So she could not go along with it. I will not listen to your cheap confirmations. We are discussing the Siege of Odawara here. And I am Houjous leader. You only need listen to my words. I see, he replied. He then swung his right hand and asked a question. Then are you sayingthat you are the leader of this negotiation? The Musashi Secretary had asked his question. That would mean Ujinao froze in place. She could not give a simple yes or no answer. Silver Wolf: You got her, didnt you!? When Mitotsudaira saw Houjou Ujinao fall silent, she realized what the Secretary had done. She did not know what argument he was going to make since he was something of a crazy person, but he had gotten her somehow. She just knew it. He had needed to prevent Houjou from acting like the leader of the negotiation. Silver Wolf: The previous series of denials and attacks is working. Smoking Girl: Huh? What do you mean? Vice President: He made himself into a pain in the butt. Exactly. Silver Wolf: Judge. Before, the Secretary would respond to everything Houjou Ujinao said and work to crush it. And he did so every single time. So Houjou has to be cautious to prevent him from attacking after everything she says. The best way to prevent an opponent from using their specialty was to ignore it or reject it. Houjou probably intended to make her own attack after rebuffing the Secretarys words. But the Secretary had made a different sort of attack. Silver Wolf: He asked Houjou about exactly what it is they want here. He asked them if they are the leader of this negotiation. The result was clear. Silver Wolf: Houjou cannot do anything. Because if they respond, he might attack like before, but if they deny it, they will be accepting that they are not the leader. However, Houjou Ujinao had an automaton body. She had high-speed thoughts. She would be quick to recover or rethink her plan. So Vice President: Hurry, Neshinbara. Mitotsudaira thought she heard a voice saying judge. Just as Masazumi encouraged him, the Secretary turned to the side, brought a hand to his face, and pushed his glasses up with his middle finger. Three. I will now have you accept that line of thinking. Ujiteru heard a quiet comment from Genan who was seated next to him. Oh? It was an impressed-sounding breath, so Ujiteru elbowed Genan in the head. Whats that oh for? Cmon now. Testament. It was for their Secretary. I will now have you accept that line of thinking, hm? He spoke and nodded as if confirming the meaning of those words. When he puts it like that, we cannot say we have not accepted it or do not recall accepting it. At best, we can say we will not accept it. After all, you cannot deny the future. Meaning Ujinao must listen. Neshinbara breathed in. I will say it as many times as it takes: 3 castles. That is not possible. Indeed it is not. That briefly confused Ujinao. And Neshinbara immediately continued. There are 3 reasons why. This was an important statement because his opponent could not immediately reject it either. If she did, she would not have to reject all three reasons he was about to give. So he started by stating the first reason. The first reason is that Musashi has very few name inheritors. And we have almost none who were involved in the Siege of Odawara. So Who are you saying will represent the attackers in conquering each of the castles, Houjou Ujinao? She could not respond. So he kept going. Similarly, the second reason is the name inheritors on the Houjou side. At the very least, you have the 3 who are present here. We have 4! said Ujinao. Me, Kotarou, my uncle, and my great-uncle. That great-uncle is dead by the time of the Siege of Odawara. You can only talk about using 3 of those here. If you have any others, then please provide a list. Neshinbara made sure to keep going. Of course, no matter how much personnel you have prepared, we cannot respond in kind. You cowards! Ujinao scattered tears as she raised her voice. Would you waste all of Houjous preparations!? Let me provide the third reason. It was The history recreation of the Siege of Odawara. Neshinbara typed text into his sign frame while reading it off. He was working quickly. His reading was fairly wooden, but there was no helping that. As this will be the history recreation of the Siege of Odawara, we must follow the Testament descriptions. We of Musashi are to play the role of the attackers, but we lack the name inheritors of those attackers. If you are to hold an accurate history recreation, we cannot participate, explained Neshinbara. But we have been permitted to participate in the Siege of Odawara as Matsudaira and as agents of Hashiba. That is based on a request from Houjou and Mouri and, since the agreement has been made, it cannot be unmade without both sides approval. Then You have something prepared, dont you? I doubt you put the Siege of Odawara in motion while ignorant of these rules. Neshinbara typed the words into his keyboard. Basically, if you want to say a battle recreated history when none of the name inheritors were present, you need an interpretation. And history is made by name inheritors. If we do establish the Siege of Odawara here, the only name inheritors in the battle will be on the Houjou side. Since we are acting as Hashiba and Matsudaira, we can establish that simply by facing Houjous representatives in duels. Then we only need to place representatives in the 26 castles, correct? No, not correct. This is a history recreation. Neshinbara spoke directly to her. During the Siege of Odawara, most of the Houjou forces were closed up in Odawara Castle. You were, as was Houjou Ujiteru there. How many fought outside the castle? Are you saying we can only fight that many battles? You must have known this from the start. After all Earlier, I gave a list of your castles that have a lord, remember? That has to be the result you ultimately wanted. Neshinbara displayed that list of castles he had proposed earlier. - Preliminary Battle: Yamanaka Castle, Nirayama Castle, Shimoda Castle. - Main Battle: Matsuida Castle, Tsukui Castle, Hachigata Castle. These 6 castles plus Odawara Castle are the 7 castles we should use. So your total is 7? 3. Neshinbara did not back down. He swung his right hand forward. Our intent is as follows: First we look at 4 of the 7 castles. For 2 of those, we will send in name inheritors to duel and achieve victory for us. We will also send name inheritors to the other 2, but if we win the previous 2, we can afford to lose these 2. And He said it. Then we send our own people for the remaining 3 castles. Thus, 3 castles. Thats three people. Impossible, thought Ujinao. The idea of accepting the 7-castle list and sending in Musashis forces for 3 of them made sense. But hadnt Musashi said they did not have any name inheritors that fit the Siege of Odawara? Do they have enough for the other 4 castles? Ujinao looked around and found some people. First Satomi Yoshiyasu. And Date Narumi Exactly. The Musashi Secretary spoke from beyond his sign frame. Now, Musashi has the advantage of being able to send in another nations Vice Chancellor and Student Council President as our representatives. Houjou Ujinao, what about you? Are you using them as a shield? I do not recall saying anything of the sort. True enough, replied the Date Vice Chancellor. She brushed back her hair before continuing. This is a Date clan history recreation. Its sort of like paying rent. Yes, agreed Yoshiyasu. And I have my own reasons for joining this battle. The Musashi Secretary raised his right hand. We can argue over the castles if you like. But do you have anyone capable of defeating these two, Houjou Ujinao? You only have two, dont you? The Date Vice Chancellor and Satomi Yoshiyasu. These two might be able to win, but what about the other castles? We will handle three of them. Because we have to deal with the three of you. That was three from Musashi. And the Date Vice Chancellor and Yoshiyasu were in charge of two. That only left Two more castles. Where are you going to find that many name inheritors? Surely you are not going to suggest we begin a political negotiation over it at this point. I do not recall saying anything of the sort. With that statement, the Musashi Secretary raised his right hand. Two sign frames followed his hand and they were both quite large. These are my trump cards. Destiny Frame! Take a look at these! The decorative frames were as large as a tatami mat and each one displayed someone. One was a white demon standing in a dimly-lit stone hall. I, Uesugi Kagekatsu, shall send my warriors to participate in the Siege of Odawara. Sviet Russ king! Lord Kagekatsu was one of Hashibas main forces during the Siege of Odawara. He participated in conquering quite a few castles, including Matsuida Castle and Minowa Castle. And He gave a smile and the other frame showed a woman with the evening sky in the background. The history recreation has me arriving late, but if Yoshiyasu and one of Masamunes troops are participating, then I have no choice but to join in. With a rolling voice, the figure placed a large fan over her mouth. She was Mogami Yoshiaki! Volume 6B, 37: Usurper of the Gathering Spot Volume 6B, Chapter 37: Usurper of the Gathering Spot When I am called for and arrive How do I want Everyone to greet me? Point Allocation (I Want Them to Rely On Me) Ko ko, Yoshiaki laughed in her throat. Shakenobe approached in the air next to her and passed her a glass of sake. This is last years batch. This is such a fun time of year because I can sit and watch the seasons ears of rice growing. So it would also be nice to watch the growth of those children who passed through our land. Yoshiaki used her fingertips to toss her fan into the air above and grabbed the glass instead. Now, let us go. Yamagata Castle. Cook some more food to be ready in three hours time. I quite like chicken. As Yoshiaki spoke and smiled on the sign frame, the sky moved behind her. Neshinbara looked up at that and breathed in. Not good, not good. He could tell how excited he was. But not just because history was on the move. He was moving it. Yoshiaki moved away in the image. And if she could produce a sign frame like that Asama: Masazumi, Im going to open a divine transmission line so Mogami can join the divine chat. Vice President: Judge. Do the same for Sviet Rus. A new sign frame appeared in response and the connection settings scrolled across it. That meant he held the station that linked Oushuu, Sviet Rus, and Kantou. This is so exciting!! Neshinbara swung his left hand forward and threw his words toward Ujinao. Now, you have a choice, Houjou Ujinao. What might that be? Judge. He nodded. Date, Satomi, Sviet Rus, and Mogami. Thats four battles, but are you going to fight them? Masazumi caught on to what Neshinbara was doing. Oh. So thats it, she belatedly realized. Behind the scenes while he was proposing his number of castles and negotiating over them, the others had been contacting Mogami and Sviet Rus and urging them to cooperate as part of the history recreation. Even with the history recreation as a justification, those other nations would not necessarily take part. They had only decided to do so because they had concluded that the Kantou Liberation and this battle would give their nation an advantage in the world. She had sent some information to Sviet Rus and Mogami: what the Reine des Garous had told her about Hexagone Fran?aises situation and that Date Narumi and Satomi Yoshiyasu had decided to participate. Mouri had already made a major move. Contributing to the changing of the world and gaining power would give them a superior position in the next age. If Mouri was moving in the west, Kantou had to make their move as well. And if they failed to produce results, they would have less authority when speaking to Mouri in the age to come. Narumi had already decided to join the battle for Date and Satomi had done the same. Masazumi felt that was probably the reason why. Its too soon to think Uesugi and Mogami are doing this to help us. The world was not that kind. But it was what it was. Whatever their reasons might have been, they were helping Musashi. She wanted to be thankful for that. That just leaves this meeting. But She knew what Neshinbara was doing. His strategy was to use non-Musashi forces for 4 of the 7 castles. He would concentrate those four powerful forces there instead of having Musashis forces fight. Righteousness: To be honest, I think Im the weak link in this lineup. Unturning: If you fight based on that assumption, youll do fine. This was her final fight against Houjou, so Yoshiyasu might be the most likely to achieve victory. But Not necessarily. Neshinbara was negotiating so they would not have to fight in the end. Because if they used such powerful outside forces for 4 of the 7 battles, the numbers would determine Houjous defeat. Even if Musashi lost all 3 of the remaining battles, they would still have 4 wins and 3 losses. They had not discussed whether it would be best 4 out of 7, but looking at the possible benefits and losses, Houjou would receive no benefit from this. Honestly. He had bought them enough time to prepare these external forces. Just how much had he bet on guiding Houjou Ujinao and restricting this to the field of the history recreation? Masazumi thought, I bet he would do anything if it would make things more interesting. Now, Neshinbara said to Houjou. Who do you want? Huh!? Masazumi raised her voice at that unexpected question. Wait a second! Neshinbara! What does that mean!? Neshinbara turned back with a what kind of question is that? look on his face. Houjou doesnt have enough people to cover for 7 castles, right? Since weve called in external forces, its only fair for them to do the same if they dont have enough. So We need to make sure we all have a real blast together. Wait!! Asama: Oh, wow! Masazumi is trying to stop a war! Azuma: Has she gone crazy? Gold Mar: Hmm. Imperial boy, isnt that being a little too direct? Vice President: Stopping war is the normal thing to do! Wise Sister: Oh, this girl. Shes jealous that someone else is starting the war, isnt she!? Me: Dont steal my warrrr! Vice President: Stop confusing me by giving me too much to respond to! W-wait a second, Neshinbara! Masazumi had to ask something. It was true what he said followed the current rules. But he was being too honest. Politicians are supposed to minimize our own damage! She had thought he was trying to do just that, but now he was multiplying the enemies. What do we do now? she thought while getting her mind racing. But just then Someone reacted. Houjou Ujinao clenched and swung both her hands. Thats perfect! Lets do that!! Yes! Did your character just change? But this had to be a godsend for Houjou. Musashi had dug in their heels and just about reduced the number of castles to 3, but now the number was left at 7 and Houjou could bring in powerful allies from other nations. So Now. Ujinao breathed in, straightened her posture and expression, and spoke in a plain voice. Houjou will follow that plan. Unturning: I think she might fit in on the Musashi surprisingly well. Flat Vassal: I thought she was a pain when things didnt go her way, but it looks like shes still a pain when things do go her way Vice President: Marube-ya: Oh, shes thinking. Shes thinking. Vice President: Well, yeah. I have to think about this one!! Masazumi thought. But a voice reached her before she could gather her thoughts. It was a distant voice from an external loudspeaker or something. A ship broadcast? A voice was being sent her way from somewhere in the distance. But Where? Everyone exchanged a glance and looked around, but even as they all looked each other in the eye Where? Nowho? It was Mukai who asked that and turned around. She had her hands to her ears which were equipped with Noise Neighbor. Even she was curious where this voice was coming from. She seemed to be holding her hands southward, but Where? It has to be a loudspeaker from the city, but Masazumi did not know. However She felt like some kind of voice was reaching her. What is it? she wondered while noticing Naomasa opening a sign frame above Mukais head and writing something there: Try using Musashis auditory devices. Asama nodded and raised a sign frame. And then Um, Suzu-san? Nn. Sign frames appeared by Asamas hand and near Mukais ears. Just then, Mukai said ah and pointed south. The sky had passed scarlet and was fading from purple to the dark blue of night, but there was a sign frame there in the distance. Masazumi could tell it was a Catholic sign frame, but What is it? Umm, Ill try zooming in on that, okay? After seeing everyone nod, Asama opened a single large sign frame in front of the Main Blue Thunder. It displayed the sign frame in the air. And on it Can you hear me!? Can you hear me, cowards of Musashi!? I know you must be inside that stealth barrier, but answer me if you can see out! Asama formed a circle with her fingers to say it was okay to respond, so Masazumi sighed at the familiar voice. Ootani, huh? Masazumi saw someone she had seen just a few hours before. But now he was small like a Mouse. Is that the ocean behind him? So is he standing on an embankment or something? Asama, why is the sign frame so far away? Well, after the incident earlier today, I increased Musashis data defenses. The divine transmission defenses kick in at a 3km radius around the Musashi. Oh, so thats why. Its for our safety, but it sure is inconvenient, she also thought. However Are you listening, Musashi!? The cameraman did not seem very experienced. Mouse-sized Ootani wandered in the frame. As the observer sent by Hashiba-sama, I approve of that idea! Oh, the one about ending this with only 3 castles? I thought that was a great idea too. No! How cheap can you be!? I meant the one where multiple nations take part! Did we say anything about that? I think you must have misheard. You did say it! Your Secretary did! You must be hearing things. Our Secretary tends to do that to people. Me: Isnt that a little forced? Vice President: Do you want to do this!? Righteousness: I do not envy you here Vice President: It does a surprising amount of damage when someone is understanding But Ootani crossed his arms and shifted his position. There were skewers of dumplings on the embankment which may have belonged to the cameraman. He walked in front of those dumplings and lifted up one skewer with nothing left on it. Listen. I have been listening in and you have been using all sorts of nonsensical arguments. Crossdressing Honda-kun, please tell him not to be so rude. Dont ask the impossible. But she understood what Ootani was trying to say. You want us to use as many agents as possible for the Siege of Odawara? Testament! We were already thinking of asking Sviet Rus to fight for us. And, Musashi, we have business with you as well. Masazumi thought about what he said there. Business? She was confused and she looked across the others. For some reason, they all looked away so quickly she could have sworn it made a noise. Hey. Gold Mar: Arent you glad were at our sniper posts, Ga-chan? We mightve been dragged into that otherwise. Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige, I hate how Im gradually getting used to this Tachibana Husband: Not to worry, Gin. It is for your own safety. What does that mean? But it looked like Masazumi had to ask about this herself. Ootanihave we done anything wrong? I honestly cant think of anything. Worshiper: Didnt we send him flying with a table and then hit him with a shell? Unturning: Oh, thats nothing really Silver Wolf: N-no, um, that was a sort of solution! Isnt that right!? It was a solution to a problem! Oh, right. That did happen thought Masazumi as Ootani pointed the skewer at her from the sign frame displayed on the giant sign frame in front of her. I did not mean it like that. Musashi! You have forgotten one thing! You joined Houjous side during the Battle of Kanagawa. And it was so you could oppose P.A. Oda. That means you are Houjou as far as P.A. Oda is concerned. With that said, Ootani shook his small body. He pointed the skewer at her again while ether light scattered from him. As the Siege of Odawaras observer acting on Hashiba-samas behalf, I demand that the Matsudaira forces fight the Siege of Odawara as an agent of Houjou! Ootani saw Wakisaka give a thumbs up on the other side of the broadcast lernen figur. Next to her, Yoshiaki somewhat glared at him while using her finger to write on her own Magie Figur: I think you did well. Its transparent, but its still hard to read backwards This is odd, thought Ootani. I am a pure, just, and honorable virus, but I feel like these two have a very low opinion of me. Regardless, he had a job to do. His lernen figur gave an overhead view of the Musashi. He thought he knew where his targets were located, but he was not entirely sure. It should be fine as long as they can hear my voice. Even a messenger of justice lacked confidence here. He was worried his directional voice was accidentally hitting some other nearby house. Or was he overthinking this? Regardless I heard you say that the Siege of Odawara will be fought using 7 castles. Meaning 7 battles. Musashis Vice President responded to him: Did we say that? You did! Are you trying to dodge the issue after all this!? No, Im not dodging the issue. You might not really understand whats going on, but I dont really understand either, so thats fine. Nothing about that is fine! Oh? Its not fine? Then just give up on this. She ended the divine transmission from her end. Eh? Without thinking, he came to a stop and Wakisaka peered down at him through the broadcast lernen figur. Umm. She diagonally karate chopped through the lernen figur. The lernen figur shook, and Nh! Ootani rolled across the embankment. Yoshiaki tilted her head as he rolled a few times. Is that fun? I-it is not fun! That lernen figur is synced with me, so be gentle with it! Yay! Wakisaka grabbed the lernen figur on both sides and shook it up and down. She thought Ootani would dance through the air along with it, but Why are you slamming yourself against the embankmentor sinking into it? I cannot just fly, so Im set to remain at ground level! Oh, so you cant fly Wh-what is that glare and thin smile for!? So you cant fly Sigh. You added a sigh this time, didnt you!? Yoshiaki pointed the lernen figur toward him as if telling him to calm down. He just about slid across the embankment to match the motion, but he cut off the syncing. And then It happened in the final moment. Ill replay it so just watch Look, right here. There was a circular silhouette on the right of the freeze-frame Yoshiaki stopped on. Is that a coin bullet!? Was this their Techno Hexens doing!? Shooting a 1m square from more than 3km away is pretty reckless. Yoshiaki sighed and looked to the south where the Musashi floated in Odawaras sky. She patted the cat that approached by her feet, perhaps hoping to be fed. Now we have room to intervene. Neshinbara worked to calm his heart while hearing the Vice President whispering Wrap it up! Hurry! from behind him. In the overhead sign frame displaying Sviet Rus, Uesugi Kagekatsu placed a hand on his chin. He was thinking in silence. He was likely calmly considering where the situation would lead. In the one displaying Mogami, Yoshiaki was laughing and dancing. The two leaders were contrasted sharply, but Lord Kagekatsu, please make a decision. At this rate, you will be on Hashibas side. Testament. There is no avoiding that. Ha ha! So you face a military contest against us, Musashi! Would this be an unavoidable confrontation? Lord Kagekatsu really is so cool! thought Neshinbara. A Warring States commander had to feel their heart dance at the thought of battle, no matter their position or their relationship with the opponent. KageV: Wh-what do we do!? I was thinking it would be nice to head south and get some sun, but now were looking at a major battle with Musashi! Shigeko: Oh. Well, if that happens, Ill take care of it. Tomo-no-Bu: Wait! That would be a job for me! I must strike back against that insolent nudist! Shigeko: I really doubt Musashi would send their Chancellor out to fight. Tomo-no-Bu: Never mind then. KageV: Saitou-san, youve really taken a liking to the Musashi Chancellor, havent you!? Shigeko: Anyway, Kagekatsu-sama, we need to check on a few things concerning this. First and foremost, what kind of political deal can we make with Musashi using this. After all, we would lose a lot if we simply acted as Hashibas pawns. I was thinking we could find a way to leave Musashi owing us one after this. Love Man: Ha ha ha! Im back after getting injured again! KageV: You bastarrrrrrrrrrrrrd! Mayoress: Hey, you lot. Ive made some borsch using a cow corpse, so come line up in the dining hall. Form two lines. KageV: Good! Dinner is right on time, Marfa! How could you do this just before dinner, you dung beetle! Lord Kagekatsu began a live scolding on the Sviet Rus sign frame and he sent Naoe Kanetsugu bouncing across the room. As Mitotsudaira watched Silver Wolf: I-I see he still rules with an iron fist! 10ZO: Judge! You can tell why he got the the terrible moniker! Novice: You all got to see this live, didnt you? Im so jealous! There is no place for you heeeeeeere! It was a very intense display, but it scared Mitotsudaira how used to it she had become. Well, Im sure the people there are even more used to it. Meanwhile, she saw someone approach the screen while the lightning flashes and sounds of impacts continuing behind her. It was Honjou Shigenaga. She wore a summer uniform and pushed her sunglasses up her nose. Kagekatsu-sama is busy showing kindness to a subordinate, so I will speak on his behalf. First of all, I will say that we would like to participate in the Siege of Odawara. You mean you will be our enemy? Shigenaga looked up at Mitotsudairas comment and looked straight at the silver wolf. We will head south. That is what I mean. KageV: Yes! South! Because its summer! I want to buy a lot to prepare for the long winter here! The animals we gathered for the zoo still arent used to our land, so I want to buy the perfect feed for them! We also need books for the children! Love Man: Kagekatsu-kuuun! O-over here! Hit me on this shoulder! KageV: Diiiiiiiie! They sure are getting worked up, thought Masazumi. She had only spoken with Sviet Rus via divine transmission, but I could use this as an opportunity to meet them directly. Then pulling this off was worth it for both of them. Neshinbara, if we are going to fight a battle against Sviet Rus here, do you have any suggestions? The Keichou-Dewa Conflict. That would be the most efficient. Me: Kate owed awhat? Vice President: Everyone, ignore him. Me: Ah! Curse you! But I know Horizon wont ignore-why are you glaring at me like that!? This is new! Glaring at him like what? Masazumi wondered, but it must have been something new. Vice President: I think Crossunite touched on the Keichou-Dewa Conflict during the three-nations meeting. Its also known as the Punishment of Aizu. Simply put, Uesugi joined the Western Army at Sekigahara, so Matsudaira attacked them. But they had support in that attack. Vice President: Mogami and Date assisted the invasion of Uesugi. Sviet Rus advancing south differs from that, but we would benefit a lot if we had that apply to the current situation. Silver Wolf: Because if we fight now, we wont have to fight against Sviet Rus during Sekigahara? That was exactly it. Nine-Tailed Girl: Then would I have to fight on your anti-Uesugi force? On her sign frame, the fox laughed from her throat. Mogami would also benefit here. Which meant Include me and our respective positions are going to be tricky, said the Date Vice Chancellor. And it was not just her. Will you work us into the Siege of Odawara too? On the side opposing Hashibas agent. In other words, opposing Musashi. Mouri forces were in fact sent to the Siege of Odawara and provided sea transport support, so we have the right to participate. Mouri Terumoto crossed her arms and smiled as she spoke. Yes, I had a feeling this was coming. Masazumi watched as Mouri Terumoto breathed a sigh that seemed to say finally. And Terumoto waved a hand behind her. The Belle de Marionnette named Mouri-01 responded by preparing the things they had brought along. Terumoto spoke as she did so. We all have our own sides and objectives here, so how about we make a bet? Our top objective is of course your Musashi forces. And heres what were willing to bet on it. The maid Belle de Marionnettes had instantly removed everything from the table in front of her. Mouri-01 then placed two things on the table. They were largish transportation containers. They were about the size of a persons upper body, so big enough to hold a large musical instrument. What are those? Just as Masazumi wondered that, one person responded from the confused group. It was Horizon. Are those? Testament. I suppose you would know. Terumoto snapped her fingers and Mouri-01 both nodded and opened the containers. A white gas expanded as the containers automatically opened up and several seal signe cadres appeared. The containers revealed their contents: Our Logismoi Oplo: Phos Hyperephania and Phos Kenodoxia. The shapes were formed from the two colors of white and black. They resembled shoulder blades and a pelvis and they emitted bluish-white ether light in front of Horizons eyes. Terumoto heard a question while everyone gasped and stirred. Why? The question came from Houjou Ujinao. Those are a crucial trump card against Musashino, against the world. Now, now. They dont mean all that much to us. Terumoto spread her arms and tapped the back of the containers. I mean, after the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle and Sekigahara, we never lose. We only need to march down the path of the conqueror, so our own pride and vainglory will be enough. Of course, said Terumoto. We have our Testamenta Arma back home. Thats enough to protect our nation. But if were going to use these unneeded Logismoi Oplo as bargaining chips Terumoto felt a smile on the corners of her lips and looked to the Musashi forces. It would be best to use them to make peace with you after the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. So thats where well use these. She tapped the containers once more. If you beat us, then well force these onto you and refuse any further negotiation. If we win, well give you these, so do something for us. Meaning Whatever the official reason is, take our side during Sekigahara and Westphalia, Musashi. Masazumi felt like she had finally heard what Terumoto really wanted. What she had said about the Kantou Liberation and settling the outside world was likely true. But both of those were projects and positive dreams. They could be seen as the wishes of vainglory. But this was different. Take their side, hm? Mouri had said that their own pride and vainglory would be enough. That had to be coming true within them. And that had to mean they would no longer need an external source. So she had come out and said what she really wanted. Mouri Terumoto was telling them to rely on and help Mouri. So Judge. I understand what you want out of this battle, Mouri Terumoto. Mouri may participate in the duels for tomorrows Siege of Odawara. Good, said Terumoto with a nod. Then she nodded a second and third time and Mouri-01 whispered to her. That was an excellent negotiation, Princess. It was the second best you have ever done. Whats the first? When you accepted the Roi-Soleils confession. Is that so? Terumoto felt no need to feel bashful. But, That settles it then! She strongly slapped the Logismoi Oplo containers on either side of her. The noise and vibration were Mouri-01s cue to close them. It bothered her how Musashis Princess was trying to peer inside, but Thats fine, I guess. Just as she said that, the closing containers caught on something. With a metallic noise, the containers shook and a white glowing mist sprayed out. They tried to close several times, but Princess! Something is trying to get inside the containers! What? Terumoto leaned over the table, and The containers quickly closed. Huh? There was nothing there and the glowing mist had vanished. The only things on the table were the white tablecloth and the closed containers. Asama and everyone else looked to the ground. Specifically, the ground next to Horizon. Two objects came crawling out from under the table there: a right arm and a left arm. The two arms arrived at her feet. And they disappointedly shook their raised hands side to side. That did not work out, said Horizon. But we might be dealt a better hand later. Vice President: Oh, a better hand. Because theyre hands. Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige, wh-what am I supposed to do? Tachibana Husband: Gin, you do not need to force a laugh. Tonbokiri: Oh, I just figured it out! So thats what happened! Righteousness: Also, dont try to steal them!! Mal-Ga: Eh, these things happen. They did on Musashi, anyway. But the two arms grabbed onto the ground to do a handstand. They bent their elbows and wrists and then jumped up to Horizons shoulders. Everyone made sure to hide Horizon from view throughout. Asama: Mito! T-turn your hair this way more! You can hide the entire right side! Kimi, this way! This way! Hori-ko: Thank you for your assistance, everyone. Horizon shook her shoulders a bit, perhaps to check on the arm connections. Asama worked at recording the negotiation while that happened. Asama: Um, from the Testament perspective, this is divided between Houjou and Hashiba, right? And then we added Mouri into it Righteousness: Mouri is Musashis enemy, so should we think of them as Hashiba here? Wise Sister: Calm down! There is no way Mouri is Hashiba. Hashiba is Hashiba, Musashi is Hashiba, Mouri is Mouri and Hashiba, Uesugi is Russia and Hashiba is, um. Asama: Please stop confusing yourself when youre trying to confuse us! But this meant there were multiple battles being fought here. Just like during the Battle of Kanagawa. Asama: If we think about where each group belongs, does it come down to something like this? - Siege of Odawara: Houjou, Musashi, and Mogami vs. Ootani, Date, Mogami, Uesugi, and Mouri - Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle: Mouri vs. Hashiba (Musashi) - Siege of Kanie Castle: Takigawa and Sanada vs. Musashi - Keichou-Dewa Conflict: Uesugi vs. Musashi, Date, and Mogami. Since we have Yoshy-chan, Mogami will be seen as part of the Musashi forces. But how to view Musashi is trickier. They could be seen as either Hashiba or Houjou. With this triple and quadruple battlefield, they could be someones enemy or ally depending on which battle you looked at. I see Ootani-dono gets to be an entire genre to himself, said Futayo. Who said you could name me specifically!? The energetic virus had appeared on a sign frame once more and Masazumi tilted her head toward it. Huh? Ootani, you wont be fighting? My repairs will take another 27 hours! Neshinbara turned toward everyone else. Did you jot that down? When everyone (including Mouri and Houjou) nodded, Ootani froze in place on the sign frame. Ah, he said after a while. That leading question was just cruel! You really are an evil group! And since Im small, you could call this mini-cruelty! Silver Wolf: Um, Im sorry, but I just had a very unkind thought. Righteousness: I kind of feel bad for him since he has to deal with you horrible people so soon after being rolled out Tachibana Wife: I doubt anything he learns here will help him with a normal opponent. Asama had to agree, but she changed Ootani to Hashiba on her list. What did that leave to do? Now. Neshinbara spread his arms to say his negotiation was complete. Who will you send to the Siege of Odawara? Musashi also has to send people to Takigawas Siege of Kanie Castle, so we cant fight 7 battles. That is why I hope to only send 3 people to the Siege of Odawara, but to help adjust the number of fighters from each nation and to decide who opposes whom, lets bring it all together. Meaning Lets not talk about 7 castles or 2 battles. We should bring all the battles together into a single series of duels. How about it? Volume 6B, 38: Ruler of the Common Ground Volume 6B, Chapter 38: Ruler of the Common Ground We are deciding on The beginning preparations Necessary to end this Point Allocation (Mutual) A single series of duels? That introduces a number of problems, including our interests and opponents. But, said Masazumi. Its a pretty good idea. So First, we need to divide up the battlefield. One part will be for our battle against P.A. Oda and Takigawa. The other will be the Siege of Odawara that doubles as the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle and the Keichou-Dewa Conflict. What rules will we use to determine our opponents within that? Just as Masazumi started pondering that question, a voice reached her. We can ignore the division and simply fight the appropriate opponents within Odawara. It was Mogami Yoshiaki. She held up a sign frame with the chart Asama had written up: - Siege of Odawara: Houjou, Musashi, and Mogami vs. Hashiba, Date, Mogami, Uesugi, and Mouri - Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle: Mouri vs. Hashiba (Musashi) - Siege of Kanie Castle: Takigawa and Sanada vs. Musashi - Keichou-Dewa Conflict: Uesugi vs. Musashi, Date, and Mogami. Instead of deciding who our opponents will be, we can simply fight someone we are allowed to fight in each battle. Meaning, she said. Someone who enters Odawara as a representative can attack a representative of the enemy forces in each battle. This was always about duels and so many interests are intertwined that dividing it up is meaningless. This is a combination of a few different battles, so there is nothing wrong with an enemy becoming an ally or vice-versa as long as it follows the rules. Wait, said Mouri Terumoto. She raised her right hand and pointed at Mogamis signe cadre. Are you saying we wont settle on our opponents yet? Wont this be easier if we dont? For example, it means we can support another nation in a way not present in the history recreation. Masazumi knew what Mogami was alluding to. If they used the framework of forces, they could battle someone from an opposing force even if no such battle was found in the Testament. For example, Mogami could side with Houjou as part of the Musashi force and thus battle a representative of the Hashiba force. That would allow them to earn a debt of gratitude from Musashi. And Mogami would also be able to attack a Houjou representative as part of the anti-Odawara Hashiba force. I see. If they could use those classifications to freely choose their opponents, they could use the battles to hold their political dealings without being bound by the history recreation. When so many powerful forces were gathered on one battlefield, that felt like it would give everyone equal opportunities while just barely following the history recreation. Vice President: Mogami has the Kantou nations to the south, Date to the east, and Sviet Rus to the southwest. Is that what inspired this idea? It is an interesting method. How about we decide on some rules? Houjou Ujinao waved a hand. She must have already come up with a general framework using her high-speed thoughts. Well, these are the customary rules for this type of duel. We can use them as the rules for the Odawara battlefield that is based on the Siege of Odawara. Battlefield Rules - Each duel is limited to 30 minutes and a draw will not be counted as a victory. - If there is a disagreement in the desired type of duel, a discussion will be held and each type will be used for 15 minutes. - If the winner or loser are deemed fit to continue fighting, they may move to a different battlefield. - After a duel is complete, the participants must wait an hour before fighting again. - Divine transmissions on the battlefield will generally be restricted to those being sent out. Mutual communication can only be done at predetermined times or while the warrior is unable to fight. She went all out on that. With that thought, Masazumi looked to the Mouri group. Terumoto nodded back at her and then spoke to Houjou. Allowing people to fight in multiple duels expands the possibilities. As long as you know when to call it quits. Were in. In that case, said Masazumi. She had to announce something here as part of the negotiations. Vice President: Mogami Yoshiaki. If your representative loses in a duel against a non-Musashi force, we will compensate you for it. She made that decision in a hurry! Terumoto responded to the Musashi Vice Presidents word with a whistle in her heart. That was a pretty decent decision. At first glance, it appeared to be a way of gaining Mogami as an ally, but that was not the case. It was actually meant to prevent Mogami from becoming an enemy. The non-Musashi and loses conditions are key. With those conditions, if Mogami lost to a non-Musashi enemy, they would have to give up their war interests to that other nation. But any costs caused by the actual fight would be compensated by Musashi. That reduced the risk of loss for Mogami. With Musashi paying the battle costs, they could use their own funding for the interests given up if they lost. However, that only applied if it happened to a non-Musashi nation. That increased the risk of fighting a duel against Musashi. For Musashi, this was not a problem as long as Mogami won. And even if they did lose, they only had to compensate for the money or materiel, not the real authority being fought over in these battles. If that secured them a fighting force on Mogamis level, they came out ahead. What are we going to do about it? Mouri had become an isolated force in the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. And they were more or less the rear guard for the Siege of Odawara. According to the Testament, Mouri Terumoto remained at the Kyoto Imperial Palace. When Hashiba left the center open, Mouri moved to fill it in. That just doesnt allow me to participate in this battle. But there were some who had joined the Siege of Odawara. Masuda Motonaga and a few other commanders led the Mouri Navy in an attack on the Shimoda region, didnt they? Testament, confirmed the Reine des Garous who sat behind her. She had inherited the name of Masuda Motonaga. So I can actively participate in the Siege of Odawara. The Testament describes how I make an attack on Shimoda Castle. Thats all I needed to know. For now, we have one person who can definitely make an attack in the Siege of Odawara. And that person was the Reine des Garous. She was the strongest card they could send to this battlefield. However Is there nothing else we can do? At that point, Terumoto realized something. She was being drawn into the Kantou negotiations and she was starting to want to fight this battle. She really had grown less reserved. She had left Hexagone Fran?aise and temporarily lost its protection, so had that allowed her to spread her mental wings so she wanted to do something? But, thought Terumoto before whispering to Mouri-01. Whether we win or lose, we still get two rights from Musashi by giving them the Logismoi Oplo. So we dont have to think about what we might win from them. Were currently sending two people to the battlefield, but is there anything we can take from the non-Musashi nations with Seki and the Reine des Garous? Testament. If we could take control of Houjou, we would be in position to secure a route from the east of the continent to the south when we develop the outside world. That would also be possible from Sviet Rus, but their land in the outside world is just as frigid. Going through Russia would be the shortest route, but It would be easier to take a detour south and reach the outside worlds Mediterranean through the Red Sea. In that case Houjous rights would be nice to have. During the afternoon meeting, Houjou had said they would be sending in personnel from Mouri as well. But when they thought about it The more Houjou representatives, the greater the odds of taking some rights from them. That may have been a crazy idea, but it was true. And Terumoto wanted to avoid sending in Mouri personnel as much as possible. So Isnt there anywhere we could find a convenient fighting force? Then, Princess. Mouri-01 opened a signe cadre. There is one thing we might be able to use to participate in the Siege of Odawara. How would you use this? She held something out as she asked that question. It was A transport ship!? Masazumi heard Terumoto calling to someone. Hey, Ootani! Yeah, you! Testament! What is it, Mouri Terumoto!? And why are you acting like youre better than me!? Youre one to talk! Did they all respond in unison as a way to strengthen their solidarity? But Terumoto pointed at Ootani with her attitude intact. Mouri will cover your lodging costs in Izu, so send someone to fight for Houjou in the Siege of Odawara! Huh? What is this all of a sudden? Ootani seemed to be thinking the same thing. He immediately shook his head. I have no idea what you are talking about, Mouri Terumoto! I have to agree there. Hey, Mouri Terumoto, said Masazumi. What is the meaning of this? Testament. Ill explain. During the Siege of Odawara, I stay at the Kyoto Imperial Palace. Yes, thats what the Testament says. Right, agreed Terumoto. But then she pointed at Ootani again. But during the Siege of Odawara, the Mouri Navy did more than just send in Masuda Motonagas group. It also supported Hashibas invasion by providing naval transport. Mouri commanded that transport and was in the west, but Terumoto smiled. The attack on Odawara was only possible with Mouris logistical support, so its only fair that you send us at least one fighter, right? Ill be using them to support Houjou, though. Ootani felt a data entitys version of fear. He did not quite understand what Terumoto was saying, but a part of him understood that she was correct as far as the meaning went. He understood, yet did not understand. But to make sure her meaning got through You want us to supply a fighter!? That you will give to Houjou!? Testament, thats how the history recreation works, right? Well provide logistical support just like back then, so give us some rights. As a reward for helping with the attack on Odawara. And just as Terumoto said that Wakisaka silently raised her hand. This puts us at a disadvantage, you know? Thats right, said Yoshiaki. With a fleet battle, we could have joined the aerial battle as Zwei Frstin. With a ground battle, we could have bombed them as Zwei Frstin. That was the plan, but now theyre just doing duels. The flying schale besen is what makes a Technohexen, so a duel where the two of us cant share the battlefield is a real pain. So you two would be at a slight disadvantage? Itd be better to say we normally wouldnt be a part of it at all. The records show that Musashis Weiss Hexen fought a duel in England Are you trying to provoke us? Yoshiaki smiled bitterly. Fine, then. Angie, prepare to head out. They have a spot for Hashiba there too. Testament. This sure is depressing, Kime-chan. So who will take which spot? Yoshiaki pointed at herself with no expression in her eyes. I will fight for Houjou via Mouri. Healing spells are a Weiss Hexen technique, so I can still make it back if something happens. Angie, you fight for Hashiba. Kime-chan, are you mad? Why would I be? Yoshiaki tilted her head. The Ten Spears exist to fight if the need arises. I-Im sorry! Ootani prostrated himself on the embankment. I will have fully recovered in another 27 hours! So make use of me after that! Do you think hed recover faster if we shoved some ether fuel up his butt, Angie? Oh, I do have an Orei Metallo. A fist-sized one. W-wait! protested Ootani. What are you planning!? If you really dont know, you must have been damaged worse than we thought. Wed better heal you up real quick. The Technohexen both locked their eyes on him, so he took a step back. Waaaait! Heeeeeelp meeeeeeee! Just then, they heard a new voice. Sorry Im late! Someone charged onto the embankment from the right. They were out of breath and had ivy and leaves tangled around their shoulders and head. Kani Saizou here! It is 18:06 and I somehow managed to arrive! Terumoto watched the signe cadre image of Ootani standing on the embankment. He was still in his Mouse form, but he was scattering light. Testament, we have reached a conclusion. We will provide a fighter that can be transferred to Houjou: Hashibas Ten Spears #4Katou Yoshiaki. Thats a pretty major name. I appreciate it, said Terumoto. Okay. If she wins, well do more than just cover your lodging costs. Well promise not to send Mouris preserved forces to defend Paris in Hexagone Fran?aise. Of course, most of them are here. Testament. Knowing you will not attempt it after the battle is enough. Hes pretty sharp. They had no plans to try anything during the battle. But she had considered making an attack while Hashiba was on their Great Return after the battle. But then Ootani had made that comment. Maybe we should attack the Great Return anyway She had a variety of thoughts on the matter, but it would all depend on what happened at Paris. For now What will you be doing for the Hashiba side of things? Testament. We will send Kani Saizou who works for the Ten Spears. She can act in Fukushima and the others stead. Oh, said the Musashi Secretary as he peered into the sign frame showing Ootani. But the named individual was nowhere to be seen. They could only hear her voice. Ah! Dumplings! I love dumplings! Thank you very much! Kanitama, if thats enough to excite you, what do you have to say about this? Ah! A banana! Like for a monkey! Ill take it!! Make sure to brush your teeth later. They were all very noisy. At any rate, I guess we did what we could to benefit from this. And just as Terumoto sighed Then we would like to base our participation on the Punishment of Aizus history recreation. Sviet Russ Honjou Shigenaga spoke up. Shigenaga had left the audience chamber. Inside the stone hall, the side effects of Ivan the Terribles healing spell were causing some noise on the divine transmission line, so she left the compressed space hall and entered the corridor. I would like to confirm something about the current participants. The number of people? Exactly. Allow me to list up the people who have been suggested from each group. - Houjou: Ujinao, Ujiteru, Genan, Kotarou, Yoshiaki - Musashi: 3 people - Mogami: Yoshiaki, Yoshiyasu - Hashiba: Kani - Uesugi: TBD - Takigawa: Takigawa, 3 from Sanada - Date: Narumi - Mouri: Seki, Reine des Garous Got that? Looking at this as the Siege of Odawara, the Houjou/Musashi alliance has 8 people. On the other hand, the Hashiba/Mouri alliance has only 3 when Uesugi is left out. Filling the remaining 5 slots is too great a burden for Uesugi. Then, responded a voice. It was Genan from Houjou. He raised his hood and the eyes below turned toward her. The eyes viewing her had prominent whites. We have no choice but to bring P.A. Oda into this. Takigawa Ichimasu, youre listening, arent you? Shigenaga responded to Genans call by expanding her divine transmission authorization. She activated extra security and then expanded authorization to include not just her own nation and friendly nations but neighboring nations as well. And Sounds good. It would be worth our while to agree. The divine transmission displayed the end of sunset. There was a large body of water at the ground and mountains were visible in the distance. This is P.A. Odas Takigawa Ichimasu. Were setting up Kanie Castle right now, but Id like to accept your proposal. That was close! said Kakei in the woods near the lake. They were currently constructing the Kanie Castles defenses now that it had landed in the artificial lake. Kanie Castle was a 300m aerial warship, but it was no more than a fortress when not in the air. They had to investigate which points of the artificial lake were prone to attack or approach. Simply having the cannons pre-aimed at the vulnerable points makes a huge difference. But Takigawas divine transmission had brought Kakei to a stop. We would appreciate it if we were made a part of those duels, she said. Thats true, he thought. In a ground battle, they would be outnumbered. They could somewhat overcome that with adequate effort, but it would still put them at a disadvantage. That was why they were preparing for the ground battle here, but if they could change that to a series of duels, Takigawas decision was exactly right. Political decisions really can change destiny, cant they? This had gone well, and that was why it was only close. Oh, I can see the bridge through the trees from here, thought Kakei as he took a break. How will these duels turn out? They had revealed most of what they could do the other night. They did have other options, but how far would those take them? I cant help but wonder, he muttered just as Takigawas voice reached him over the divine transmission. Definitely include us in the duels for the punishment of Houjou. We agree to that. But, she said. Our ground battle will remain unchanged. We will hold that ground battle in parallel to the duels. So when you send your fighters in to attack, send all your warriors with them. Hold on, Takigawa-san. Just the duels would be safer. Dont chicken out, Kakei Juuzou. Takigawa spoke within the vanishing sunlight atop the Kanie Castles bridge. You seeI have no intention of losing to Musashi in this battle. Takigawa could guess Kakei was on the east lakeside. If he was inspecting how the bridge would look, then he would be in the woods there. Oh, there he is. He looked to her and lightly raised his hand, so she knew he could see her. He was a good ninja. Not many of those under her command were on his level. Since he had left P.A. Oda, she could only call it a luxury to have him fighting for her. And she herself was a luxury too. So Listen, Kakei. The thing about Houjou, Mouri, and Musashi is, theyre planning to start the major Kantou Liberation battle after the Siege of Odawara. So they want to settle this battle with duels to minimize their losses. They would rather let their most powerful fighters settle it directly than to lose their general warriors, aerial ships, and gods of war. That method is only possible for nations with plenty of powerful fighters to draw on. Dont you hate that? Of course, P.A. Oda is large enough to do the same. But we cant at the moment. Thats probably why they brought the duel idea to us. Do you understand? Takigawa spoke like she was admonishing Kakei. Even if they have lost their power, a commander from a powerful nation like P.A. Oda cant survive by accepting the enemys suggested safe method. To demonstrate the stubborn pride of being left with a portion of that great nation, I will not run away. Isnt that more folly than pride? I said it was a stubborn pride, didnt I? That was it. Besides, if we accepted the duels, what would we say to the others who end up fighting Musashi in the Kantou Liberation? If all of them were fighting while I was spared, Id die of shame. And? Youre telling us to go along with you on this? If we go that far, we can call it the Second Siege of Ueda, cant we? True enough, replied Kakei. That settled it. She breathed in and felt the chill of the early night. She smelled the water and forest. It was a luxurious atmosphere for a ninja born in the deserts of P.A. Oda. She felt the heat in her exhaled breath. The Sanada ninjas under my command can take a thousand warriors each. So youll need an army of that size to fight a fair duel. I see. Musashi, what will you do? Masazumi hid a sigh in her heart when she heard Mogamis question. Well, were effectively sending the Satomi Student Council President and Date Vice Chancellor, so Musashi has already supplied two people. That the Date Vice Chancellor would be on the enemy side was a bit of a problem. But, thought Masazumi as she raised a hand. You want our excuse for attacking each enemy force, right? Such as? asked Mogami. What is it? Answer me. Judge, said Masazumi. Houjou. Because We want something from Houjou. There are some ruins from the Age of Dawn below Houjou and we want the right to enter and inspect them. Tenzou observed Ujinaos behavior. She kept her eyes closed while her automaton body controlled her actions. She was silent and did not even stir. However, she soon opened her mouth a crack. You would bet your nations battle results on something as nonsensical as that? Yes. It means something to us. And even if it does not, simply confirming that it does not would be meaningful enough. Is that so? said Ujinao while still not making a single movement. In that case, thought Tenzou. What is in the Houjou ruins? The center relief had been carved away below both Novgorod and Sanada. The round ceiling had depicted people forming a ring and celebrating whatever had been in the middle. They had been told the relief remained in Houjou, but Now As far as he could tell, Ujinao was familiar with it. But it felt like she did not know what it meant and did not see it as valuable. Why was that? Of course, Ujinao would not answer them now that she knew it had political meaning. Vice President: Ahh If Id found a cleverer way of asking that, she might have told us for free Silver Wolf: No, you shouldnt treat any of this too cheaply. Unturning: Judge. Even if you did get the answer that way, it would hurt your mutual relationship if she later learned it was so important. Mal-Ga: Couldnt we just say its her fault for letting us trick her? Tachibana Wife: Act like that on the international stage and you wont have any allies left. While hearing Naruze agree with that, Masazumi relaxed her shoulders in her heart. She needed to loosen up. Neshinbaras intensity may have been infectious. But, well, I guess Ill say it. Our primary objective is Houjou and our secondary is Mouri. That was always our intention. And we will take on Takigawa in parallel to that. Testament. As your primary opponent, I hope we can properly face each other. Houjou Ujinao made a sweep of her arm. That opened a largish sign frame. It displayed a simple map of Odawara. Odawara Castle, which was already flooded, was in the center and the city was to the south. Past a shallow forest north of Odawara Castle was an artificial lake. Takigawas Kanie Castle is in the center of this. Considering the distance from there to Odawara City, we can supply a battlefield covering this area of about 15km north to south and 5km east to west. Meaning I will be in Odawara Castles central plaza. It seems to me all of the duels can be held within this battle territory. Oh. So anything goes, even surprise attacks and traps? Win and you gain rights on the level of national policy. The duels have already been announced and the declaration of war has been prepared. Sviet Rus, you have the farthest to travel, so when will you arrive? Before noon tomorrow, I imagine. Testament. Then we will start at 1 PM tomorrow. Until then, we will clear the city and have the residences outside the territory evacuated just to be safe. Also Houjou Ujinao turned toward the Musashi group. Her hair swayed a bit. After the Siege of Odawara, Houjou will be part of the Matsudaira forces. Then what do you want to do? Testament. Ujinao nodded. And, We will move to the outside world. We would like your support in that. We would like a permanent home even if we are destroyed, said Ujinao. But in the current state of provisional rule, the dual structure between the Far East and the rest of the world causes conflicting falls and rises, which is not conducive to stability. We would like to calm that reincarnation cycle of destruction and rebirth. So In exchange for handing over this land, we will seek a land of rebirth. How about that? Houjou too, huh? thought Terumoto. Developing the outside world was not something that could be done with halfhearted methods or power. But she realized that Houjou had the military might necessary. They had automatons and gods of war that could function in extreme environments. Their aerial ship development had focused on mechanical phoenixes and was primarily composed of near-ocean transport ships, but They just need Musashi and the Far Easts support there. Looking back, Houjous actions had been consistent. If they were after the Kantou Liberation so they could free up the Kantou nations and pave a path to the outside world, then she did a good job planning it out. Houjous part of the outside world would be on the south of the continent, so they could travel along the coast when coming from the east. And traveling south would likely give them better weather conditions than to the north. So for Houjou, they just had to get the Kantou nations moving. Once that happened, they could start from the east of the continent and safely travel to their land. And Houjou had long interacted with the Kantou nations, so they would earn a lot of trust if they helped liberate Kantou. However, that would complicate Mouris position. Before the meeting during the day, Mouri had planned to acquire Musashis authority and carry out the Kantou Liberation. But Outsiders like us wouldnt be able to immediately gain their trust. If they used an intermediary, it would have to be Houjou who worked with them on the Kantou Liberation. So Terumoto concluded that Houjou had planned to act as their intermediary and to use them. Houjou would probably maintain their position as an intermediary between us and the Kantou nations while insisting we could reach Europe faster through a southern route. If they followed Houjous advice and took a southern route, they would reach the Indian land Houjou sought. Mouri would be forced to help develop that land to reach Europe. Houjou was earning debts of gratitude with the conquerors of Europe and the Kantou nations to ensure the safety of their own land. Honestly. In the end, Musashi had intervened and Houjou lost the right to lead the endeavor. But now they were asking Musashi to assist in developing the south of the continent. Even though Mouri would have to help develop that land. Would you say they thoroughly used others? The frightening part was how they purely used others for their own goals instead of just growing reliant on them. She really is the clingy type, was Terumotos assessment of Houjou Ujinao. Meanwhile, Ujinao spoke to Musashi. Can we receive land development support in exchange for handing over Houjous land? Whatll it be? thought Terumoto as she looked to the Musashi Vice President. Musashi could not just support a single nation, so they would be required to supply this support to every nation. But that isnt what Houjous trying to do here. She would cling to Musashi in an attempt to drag out the support she wanted. That was Ujinaos method. Terumoto was curious how the Musashi Vice Chancellor would respond to this negotiation. A moment later, she heard a voice. It was the Musashi Secretary. He had already closed his sign frame, faced Ujinao, and opened his mouth. That would not be possible. Neshinbara spoke slowly. He did not need to provoke his opponent here, so he sent out his words and the meaning they contained. Houjou will join Matsudairas forces. After that, you will be with us, not some other entity. You mean? Judge. Neshinbara nodded. If you want to go to the outside worlds India, that will be our task. And when will that happen? Who can say? He did not know, so he was not about to give an answer. Of course, that response would anger her. Its coming, isnt it? Ujinao wrinkled her brow like this was a self-evident fact. You cannot be that flippant about- Can you not wait? Are you going to head out there on your own instead of waiting? Of course we will! We must acquire our freedom after our fall! I see. So youll be leaving. Thats too bad. Neshinbara sighed. He made a show of it. Everything about it was exaggerated. Yes, it really is too bad youll be leaving to develop the outside world. Is that a problem? Judge. Neshinbara frowned. Does this mean you wont be marrying Noriki-kun? Then I will not leave. She immediately responded. Hiro heard a splash of water from a position past the torii at the entrance of the Suwa Shrine. The hand-washing station was located past the torii and Noriki had just plunged his head into the 10m-long stone pool. The spray splashed up and finally Noriki lifted his head. Hiro spoke to her upperclassman who was dripping water onto the ground. You sure have a dynamic hand-washing method. I had a feeling things are about to get too hot for comfort. That might be a spiritual misunderstanding, you know? Might be. He isnt any more normal than the rest of them, thought Hiro as she watched Noriki shake his head. He sighed, got up, and then washed his hands properly. He was extra thorough with the right hand, so he may have been thinking about his spell. Feeling nervous? When she asked that, he set down the water scoop and looked up into the sky. The shrine was in the forest, so the light in the sky felt overly bright as night fell. But he looked to the southern night sky which led to Houjou land. Im a bit nervous my power wont arrive fast enough. Even if I have worked it all out already. Ujinao! Ujinaooo! What kind of response was that!? Thats right! That family moved to another nation, so why would you suddenly say you want to marry one of them!? Masazumi kept a mental distance as she watched Ujiteru and Genan press Ujinao for an answer. In her opinion Yeah Half of her was in agreement and half of her was sympathetic. But Ujinao tilted her head toward the other two. You two are going to die, so what does it matter to you? Oh, right. You are already dead, great-uncle, so you should care even less. Y-you were the one saying we are the dead! Not to worry. Houjou will be crushed, so all of us will C without a doubt C be dead. It is just that I will have a second life. Do you really think you alone will be allowed that!? Well!? Ujinao had an immediate response for Ujiteru. No one will allow it. Not even I will allow it. But that is why he will come to destroy me. Girls: Ohhh Marube-ya: Man, this will be really bad if Noriki-kun screws it up. Well probably see Armageddon start in India. Anyone want to blow the trumpet? Flat Vassal: I had thought the Houjou Chancellor was a pretty crazy person, but does this mean shes actually a pretty crazy maiden in love? Mal-Ga: Crazy, blade-happy, dual personalities, clingy, self-interested, and a need to monopolize? Its like she gathered all the negative aspects of women. Novice: Have you ever even seen a mirror? Just once? Mal-Ga: What do you say, Margot? Gold Mar: I say youre cute, Ga-chan! Asama: Anyway, I can see now why Neshinbara-kun was able to negotiate with Houjou-san. Hes always in touch with that kind of heavy atmosphere. Righteousness: How about all of you take a look in the mirror? Nine Tail Girl: You require further training, Yoshiyasu. Now. What will Houjou do? Judge. Masazumi nodded. After the Kantou Liberation, I think we will grant Houjou the right to manage the Sagami land for Matsudaira. You mean? An emotion responded to Houjou Ujinaos voice. It was Mogami Yoshiakis ko ko of laughter. She spread her fan and pointed south, toward them. That is the same as us. The right to manage Matsudairas land is essentially a command to govern even after we have been destroyed. We will return to our land as mere managers instead of self governing. We will of course have to carry out the unreasonable demands of our superiors and to collect taxes for them, but Yoshiaki looked to Ujinao. And she narrowed her eyes. We will already be dead, so we will feel no pain, will we? Thank you for that, thought Masazumi with a sigh. Then she looked to Mogami Yoshiaki on the sign frame. Mogami Yoshiaki. I would like to thank you for responding to our summons today. Ask for anything you would like. Remember the trade route binding Kantou and Oushuu we agreed to in a previous meeting? Will you construct the ground portion to Mogami first? Masazumi understood the meaning behind that request. The trade route connecting Oushuu, Jouetsu, and Kantou had been agreed to at the three-nations meeting, but Mogami was asking to be given priority in its construction. That means Money Lover: Allow me to interject. Constructing a trade route means to build the intermediary business districts. In other words, Mogami wants the earliest control of those intermediary business districts. She is probably especially interested in the large hub market that will connect Mogami and the other nations to Edo. Vice President: What would happen then? Money Lover: Mogami would enter those intermediary business districts first and take control. On the other hand, Sviet Rus, Date, and we would be treated like outsiders. If that happened, Date and Sviet Rus would still have a trade route, but they would have little control over anything outside of their own territory. And it would be a problem for me as well. So for Date and Sviet Rus, this would obstruct their movements. The Treasurer was irrelevant, but she still could not approve this. However, Mogami had already made their move. If Mogamis request was denied, either she would refuse to cooperate or she could even betray them during the battle the following day. What should I do? And just as Masazumi asked herself that Oh? You havent touched the food at your table. How about everyone trades places? A crossdresser walked out onto the road while carrying a pot. Trade places! Ujinao was hopeful. She could finally say goodbye to the Far Eastern food in front of her. She wanted the Western food, but the Musashi food would be an acceptable compromise. Umm, youve probably made decent progress in the meeting, so how about you take a break for that? Great idea, Musashi Chancellor! thought Ujinao as she prepared herself. Can we move to the Far Eastern food!? Terumoto was hopeful. The Reine des Garous started laughing behind her, but she ignored that. However Okay. Cmon, Far Eastern food! No, well be going to it! thought Terumoto as she clapped her hands together in her heart. Just then, the Musashi Vice President raised her right hand between Terumoto and the Far Eastern food. Wait! Masazumi spoke to the Sviet Rus and Mogami sign frames visible overhead. Heres what we can do about the trade route. Narumi gave a light snort behind her, but Masazumi decided not to think too hard about whether that was out of caution or hope. Masazumi then brought everyone to a stop. Listen. She first had to speak to Mogami. We will accept Mogamis request. The trade routes construction will give priority to the area between Mogami and Edo. Oh? Yoshiaki lifted the corners of her mouth and her shoulders shook up and down. You of course are not accepting it as-is, are you? But try to pull a fast one and this fox will strike back. I am aware. That is why I have a suggestion. Masazumi prefaced with what she had to say first. You know which nation the trade routes central corridor will be located in, dont you? Where the trade routes between the three nations and Edo coincide will become an especially major commercial region. No one nodded in response. Narumi kept her arms crossed. Sviet Russ Shigenaga returned a sharp but silent gaze. And Mogami kept her eyes narrowed. They were all prepared to speak if they were dissatisfied. In front of them, Masazumi looked to the surrounding tables and breathed in. Far Eastern food, Western food, and Musashi cuisine, hm? If those three varieties of food were divided into separate tables, there was only one solution. Each of your nations will take turns managing that central commercial region for three years. And Mogami goes first. Mogami responded to the idea by briefly widened her eyes but then laughing. With her face hidden behind her fan. You got us there! Ko ko. Yoshiaki laughed in her throat with the night clouds in the sky behind her. Taking turns managing the commercial region? Thats a pretty good idea. It would prevent the corruption that would be inevitable if a single nation remained in control and it would eliminate fatigue since the color of the commercial region would change depending on the nation in charge. The main problems will be the handoff and the homes for the people who stay there during the three-year period. Of course, Musashi specialized in that kind of thing. They swapped out their Chancellor and Student Council President every year and the construction and replacement of residential districts was a technique developed for the Musashi environment. That may have been why the idea occurred to them in the first place. Also Sviet Rus, Date? Which of you will go second? That would be for Musashi to decide. And they would find a basis for that decision very soon. You can of course abandon your right to a spot in the rotation, but I am on board. And Musashi is too. That means the trade route will certainly be developed between Mogami and Edo. If you lose your chance here, it will be all too obvious who will fall behind in the years to come. After all Mogami will eventually disappear. And like a lingering ghost, the land of Ushuu will be fully developed afterwards. Ushuu will not be hindered by politics or war, so prosperity is the only option for us. Now, thought Yoshiaki with a smile. She faced forward. She stared far to the south. The white board visible to the left was the Ariake. And to the southwest of that Ohh. She could see Musashi in the distance. Just how far was it from the Musashi to her Yamagata Castle? But she would cover that distance tonight. And, she thought as she looked down from the bridge. She saw forests and mountains below. The mountains still had some snow in this land. All of that would finally be connected to that southern land. And to ensure that The Siege of Odawara and the Kantou Liberation. We will be taking a decent three years for ourselves. And we get to go first. What will you do, Date, Sviet Rus? Thoughtlessly following a foxs footprints through the snow will only get you tricked back the way you came. Fine. Date will accept that suggestion. Same. Sviet Rus also accepts. Masazumi heard the representatives of those two nations. I thought as much. Worshiper: That is a good decision. Mogami is in fact a major agricultural nation, but Date and Sviet Rus have their own products and trade goods that create different commercial profits. Even if Mogami gets a three-year head start to mold the central commercial region in their image, Date and Sviet Rus must think they can still recover. Flat Vassal: Could you put that more simply? Unturning: From Dates viewpoint, the Kantou Liberation will give us a sea route to Edo which can function as a trade route for aerial ships. On the other hand, Mogami is trapped to the east, west, and south by Date and Sviet Rus, so they must have wanted to secure that trade route no matter what. Marube-ya: So if Mogami gains control of the primary trade region, they will set up rules that eliminate tolls and tariffs even after their turn ends. That way, being surrounded wont be too much of a disadvantage. Unturning: Also, Sviet Rus can trade with Kyou and the Eastern European nations using sea routes to gain the same thing they would get with this trade route. They might be the biggest buyers of Mogamis rice, so they should not be in a hurry to have their 3 years. In fact, they would prefer to use it as a port for Eastern Europe once the market has become more established. Tachibana Wife: Thank you for that valuable information concerning tomorrows Siege of Odawara. Flat Vassal: Eh? What do you mean? The Tachibana Wife nodded at Adeles question. The Date Vice Chancellor said ah and placed a hand over her mouth, but the Tachibana Wife did not turn her way. Tachibana Wife: If they are in no hurry for their 3 years, Uesugi will not need to fight for an earlier spot in the trade management lineup. In other words Tachibana Wife: There is a good chance that Sviet Rus will be our enemy. That is what this means. That was well done, thought Masazumi while looking to the Tachibana Wife and the Date Vice Chancellor. She was not sure what had the latter girl so embarrassed, but there must have been some emotions involved there. But to sum it all up Have we seen the general lineup and interests of each nation? Then I would like to work out the exact number of people. Uesugi will send me C Honjou Shigenaga C and one other person. Who is that other? We have not actually decided yet. We just know we need two fighters for the Keichou-Dewa Conflict. I see, said Asama while rewriting her document. So is this right? - Houjou: Ujinao, Ujiteru, Genan, Kotarou, Yoshiaki - Musashi: 3 people - Mogami: Yoshiaki, Yoshiyasu - Hashiba: Kani - Uesugi: Honjou, 1 other - Takigawa: Takigawa, 3 from Sanada - Date: Narumi - Mouri: Seki, Reine des Garous I see, thought Masazumi. So these are the people who will be fighting tomorrow. There were 20 in all. Some of them had yet to be named and those were generally from Musashi, but the other nations were sending some very powerful people. Masazumi began to wonder what Musashi could gain in duels against them. That will depend on the outcome tomorrow. So, she thought before speaking up. That brings the meeting to an end. I would like to leave the rest until we have the results of the Siege of Odawara tomorrow, but is that fine with all of you? Testament. They all seemed to be in agreement, so that signaled the end of the current meeting. A lot happened here. She felt like most of that was Neshinbaras fault, but she was also to blame since she had not found a reason to intervene. At the moment, she saw everyone sigh and relax their shoulders. Most likely, each group would start by speaking amongst themselves before eventually intermingling. Masazumi thought to herself in that atmosphere that could be seen as lazy or liberated. Why have Houjou Ujinao and Mouri Terumoto been glaring at me like that? Well, it doesnt matter, she decided while reaching for a seaweed rice cake with cheese and taking a bite. She felt like Houjou and Mouri were glaring at her even more, but she decided to ignore it. Asama realized everyones movements had grown more relaxed. The meeting had ended. Information would still be exchanged and deals would still be made, but no one would directly determine the direction their nation took. So I should probably stop recording now. She decided to leave the stealth defense barrier in place and set up a meeting over sign frame at the entrance. She walked to the fences entrance to do so and Horizon followed her. Horizon must have realized she had some task to complete. Asama-sama, is there anything I can help with? Oh, no. Im fine. Im only placing a sign at the entrance. Judge. Horizon nodded but still followed her. That sense of togetherness made Asama smile. Horizon can just do things with people now, cant she? She no longer either stuck with him or stood staring off into space. So Asama did not reject her company as she continued toward the entrance. Then she heard a voice from up ahead. It came from beyond the arch at the fence entrance. Um. It was a male voice, but a high-pitched one. Asama had an immediate reaction to it: Ive heard this voice before? She could have sworn she had. But she could not place it. It was an odd contradiction. Regardless, the person showed themselves. Since the security had allowed them in, they must have been from one of the groups in attendance. A short boy walked in through the arch. With that and how slender he was, he looked younger than her. She saw gray hair and somewhat almond-shaped eyes. He carried some luggage and lowered his somewhat thick eyebrows. Um, I was told I should come here Oh? Horizon nodded. Sir, this is currently the greatest danger zone in the Far East. E-ehh? W-wait, Horizon. You cant just hit someone with the truth when youve only just met. Nicely said, Asama-sama. Now, sir, welcome to this aggressive world. What brings you here today? Oh, right, he said. And just then Honey! With that cry, a great mass suddenly shot between him and the girls. It was Mitos mother. She more or less enveloped the person who had just arrived. Nnn. And she kissed him as if latching her jaws onto him. Eh!? Before Asama could express her surprise, Mitos mother moved her lips down his neck, removed his shirt, and reached for his pants. W-wait, mother! What do you think youre doing!? The mother glanced over toward Mitotsudaira. What are you talking about, Nate? We do this all the time at home. We are outside! Outside!! And in front of someone elses house! Also Asama and Horizon could only follow the exchange with their eyes bouncing back and forth. This isnt going to develop into a mother-daughter fight, is it? worried Asama, but a sudden voice stopped them. The half-stripped young man turned toward Mitotsudaira with a smile. Nate! Im glad to see youre doing well! That turned everyones eyes toward Mitotsudaira. The silver wolfs cheeks flushed from the focus, but she eventually held her head high. After looking to Asama, Horizon, and the crossdresser who had approached to spy on the event, she opened her mouth. Everyonemy king? This is my father. She opened a sign frame to introduce him. On the Hexagone Fran?aise side, he has inherited the name of Turennes rival, the Prince of Cond. On the Far Eastern side, he has inherited the name of Shimizu Kageharu. Asama looked at Mitotsudairas father and joined everyone in an oh? of interest. He had to be about the same age as the rest of their fathers, but the Reine des Garouss divine protection must have had an effect. He looks so young He may have looked even younger than them. He was also short, skinny, and being embraced by Mitotsudairas mother from behind. There was only one way to describe it. Yeah Asama and everyone else turned toward Mitotsudaira. Hes exactly how I imagined him Wh-what is that supposed to mean!? It meant exactly what it sounded like it meant. Now, this wont be the usual method, but how about we begin sparring? Some of the twilight color remained in the western sky as Kiyomasas voice joined the festival drums and flutes echoing through the air. She and Fukushima had come to the same place. It feels weird to be back on the ironclad ships outdoor pool just like the other day, but this is the closest match to the footing during your earlier pursuit, isnt it? They stood on the pool surface. A floating duckboard had been set up across the pool so they had a surface to stand out. They both wore swimsuits with their track suit and gym clothes on top, but Kiyo-dono Is there any real reason for this battlefield and footing? Testament. You will understand soon enough. Kiyomasa rotated her weapon in her right hand. That weapon was Caledfwlch. The pair of scythe-shaped spears could be combined into a single sword, but I have partially reduced the thruster power for ease-of-use this time. And since we are only sparring, all of its attacks will be converted into blunt impacts. Your Ichinotani will do the same, right? Testament. How will we determine the winner? How about we keep going until we are both satisfied? Until thou are, Kiyo-dono? Kiyomasa smiled a little at that question. She exposed the light scar remaining on her neck. I want to reclaim my honor before this fades. But She lightly shook her body using Caledfwlchs rotating momentum. Facing Katou Danzou will likely be your job, Fukushima-sama. With that, Kiyomasa moved forward. And a moment later Eh? She suddenly saw the color black before her. That blackness flowed like a serpent as it rose in front of her. It was the color of hair and its movement was Fukushimas ponytail fluttering behind her. The distance between them was reduced to zero in an instant. And just as she realized that Fukushima silently launched her attack. Volume 6B, 39: Girls Thinking in the Night Volume 6B, Chapter 39: Girls Thinking in the Night I came here Because I thought it was important I am here Because I realized it was important Point Allocation (Acceptance) Fukushima viewed the sky. She saw only a few clouds in that night sky, but what shapes were floating there were illuminated from below by the festival being held on the ironclad ships and by the lights of Paris. The clouds were moving slowly. But Huh? Fukushima felt the cold. And it came from behind. The back of her head, neck, back, arms, hips, butt, legs, and heels all sank into the cold like they had been grabbed. She heard a quiet splash. And just as she heard that sound and the water reached her ears !? She sat up while surrounding by spray. Umm. She looked around. She was in the pool. She could see the rows of festival lanterns along the pool horizon and she saw the roofs of the festival stands below those. Someone stood there with the scene and lights as her background. It was Kiyomasa. She held the combined form of Caledfwlch in her right hand and she was smiling. Fukushima-sama, you are wide open. Oh, um, uh. Fukushima scrambled to her feet. When did that happen? She had no idea what had caused her current situation. She only remembered leaping in to make an attack. But at some point, she had collapsed. She had not been hit and knocked out. Then what? She did not know. She did not understand what had happened to her. But Kiyomasa took a breath. I can do this as many times as it takes. Do what thou just did? Fukushima took a crouching position on the duckboard. Fukushima-san! Kiyomasa-san! You started without me! Just then, Katagiri arrived from the stairs up to the pool area. He quickly activated Hundred Crest Land Survey around him. He had the water trace and record their movements. Someone else also climbed the stairs. Huh? Youre training even after completing your festival day quota? It was Hachisuka. She wore a jacket over a P.A. Oda-colored swimsuit. Well, I dont mind. In fact, its fun to watch. Testament. We will be working hard. With that, Fukushima moved forward. She did not understand how Kiyomasa had knocked her down, but the recorder had arrived and her spirit had not broken. So Will I find an answer to why I failed during the day!? She asked herself that as she charged toward Kiyomasa. And a splashing reached her ears. At the Main Blue Thunder, cleanup time on the road had come to an end. Each nations representatives were speaking with the others from their nation and quickly leaving. The members of Class Plum were dismantling the fence, carrying out the tables, and gathering the trash in its appropriate place. Okay, youre dismissed, everyone. Masa, we could use your help fixing the outer wall and removing the fence. Also, are Tenzou and Shiro here? You two distribute some sweets to the neighbors. The crossdresser gave his instructions and clapped his hands once to get everyone moving. They all started home while thinking back on the busy day. However What am I going to do about this? muttered Narumi on the way to Takao. The half-dragon walked beside her. He carried a large bento box full of leftovers. Want some crab with cheese? Sorry, but we have a similar dish in Date. But he was only giving her a chance to speak. Probably, anyway. She seriously hoped he was not just going to open up that bento box. He continued to walk. That meant her hope was granted. Now, then. He had started a conversation so she could speak, so how was she to respond? Around them, the construction was still underway in central Musashino. But after he took a few more steps Should we sit down and eat? Is that what you wanted? I cannot fight on an empty stomach. Hearing that, Narumi sighed as she walked. Were there any chicken dishes? There was some soy sauce fried turkey. Then Ill have that. There were surprisingly few locations available to sit in the surface area. She was still not used to life on the Musashi, but she did not think they could sit out front of the shops that had closed for the night. And the ones that were still open would only want customers sitting there. The transport district has a lot of rest benches. That was exactly what they found in the stern transport district that connected Takao to Musashino. Musashinos repair materials were still being transported, so all of the lights were still on. This atmosphere isnt exactly conducive to asking for advice, she thought as they found an empty seat overlooking Musashis cliff-like outer edge. They had a nice view from there. They could see Odawara Castle and the city diagonally below. The city had few lights and they were mostly along the southern coast, so the residents were probably being evacuated. What a nice place, thought Narumi. He apparently knew a lot of the people in this transport district. That was likely because he would work transport jobs part-time. People would occasionally call out to and greet him while Narumi placed the bento box on her lap. Oh, this crab with cheese is seasoned with olives, isnt it? It was fatty and oily, which did not seem very healthy, but it provided a nice accent when eating something else. The soy sauce fried turkey was also quite good, but she decided that was enough fatty foods. This egg and bean rice is pretty good. Because you end up wanting a staple food. Yes, she agreed while scooting the bento box so it sat on both their laps. She was on the left and he was on the right. His right arm was in the way, so he placed it behind the bench and skillfully used his left hand to grab things with his chopsticks. Were going to finish this off before we get home, he said. We can always head back to the Blue Thunder, she replied. Then she expressed her thoughts on her current situation. This has become a lot of trouble. Im no good at talking about myself, thought Narumi. So she talked about the surrounding situation instead of herself. Its so much trouble. Because you are the only member of the Date clan here and you must fight against Musashi on Hashibas side? You figured that out quick. I sort of understand you. I see youve learned how to be noncommittal. Please, enough praise. She thought about that for about 3 seconds. And then she brought a hand of understanding to her forehead. Oh, my bad. Sorry for praising you. As long as you understand. But, Narumi. This is part of what it means to leave your clan, so you should help them out when you can. Isnt there anything you can do? Other than money. Were running short on that since I already ordered a porn game this month. Im aware. We share the address you use to order them, after all. And just to be clear, I dont have that kind of secondary armor. I see That was apparently a disappointment, but she was not about to keep that thread of conversation going. She reached her chopsticks toward the asparagus in sweet soy sauce as she continued on. You can prepare yourself for anything, but you still end up complaining, huh? Did you want Western food? Yes, but thats not what I meant. Narumi sighed and grabbed some boiled fish with tomato sauce. I dont like how often I have to fight my own people. Yes, you did fight the Seiryu back in Date, didnt you? Without any underwear on. How I was dressed is irrelevant. Its the situation that matters. Im hopeless, thought Narumi. Hes trying to be nice, but I just snapped back at him. Can I have these? You can have two. He readily took three, so she glared at him. But he did not seem to care as he spoke. Our class is always cannibalistic, so you dont need to worry about it. Someone could die in a duel between national representatives. Oh, thats not a big deal. Before she could ask how, the half-dragon calmly continued. Were the kind of people who use a god of war to hit someone with a wrench during a special student general assembly. You never hold back, do you? Indeed. Weve learned to live entirely in the moment. She even cursed upon seeing she had not crushed her opponent to death. And what were you doing then? A bit before that, I had had some fun making dust explosions. Dust explosions are great. They really clean out your windpipe. What a wonderful academy. You only just now figured that out? Judge, she nodded. So what is wrong with fighting your own people? Its exhausting. Why? Because you understand what harming them would mean. Theyre part of the same community, so I end up thinking Ive harmed someone who was a crucial part of holding that community together. Then could you hit me? I could hit you. Then that is good enough. She did not know what he meant, so she asked a question of her own. Could you hit me? I could. Seriously? Even though I could die? You would not die. He was confident. No matter what I did, you would remove your prosthetic arms and legs and use the centipede to fight back. And if that was not enough Yes? I would protect you, so do not worry. You would protect me fromyourself? Thats a new one. Do half-dragon brains even work? Worry not. None of my training would make my fist unstoppable. Then what if I counterattacked immediately afterwards? You can only stop my fist because you are not the kind of person who would do so. Judge. She nodded. So youre telling me to keep every last one of them alive. Judge. As long as they still live, they can manage somehow. So only think about not losing anyone. And, Narumi? What? I believe that is what you did at Date. Yes, she said with a nod. As long as it looked that way, she thought while keeping the thought to herself. Tomorrow is looking to be a busy day. Some of us will be busy tonight as well. Judge. Like at the Chancellors place. Narumi tilted her head toward the Main Blue Thunder which was no longer in view. All of a sudden moving in together is a very Musashi way of doing it. Asama set down her luggage in that space. This was the Aoi home. It was the main hall built in the back of the Main Blue Thunder. It had originally been divided into the rooms for Toori, Kimi, and a guest. But Masa removed the guest rooms wall and Kimi removed the beds That had quickly created a long and spacious room. His room was partitioned off with a curtain. The hallway side of the room also used a curtain instead of a wall. The window side and back side had walls while the hallway side and his rooms side had curtains. Those walls and curtains surrounded a main hall of about 12 square meters, but Umm. Asama was unsure what to do while Horizon laid out the tatami mats on the floor. She used her gravitational control, so she could move them around quite easily and it looked very cute. However Oh, Kimi-sama will use Toori-samas space there. As a form of inspection. Wh-what kind of inspection? That question came from Mitotsudaira who had also carried her luggage in and stopped in a daze. Horizon raised both her palms toward Mitotsudaira. She then turned her body and hands toward the curtain partitioning off his room. Sowahhh! Her gravitational control pushed the curtain wall horizontally. On the other side, they heard something fell over and something like a box rolling, but Horizon ignored it. She nodded twice. Yes, yes. That cleared up a bit more space. Please help me shift the tatami mats over. Okay, agreed Asama as she crouched down next to the tatami mat on which Kimi would sleep. She grabbed the edge, and Um, Mito? You want to be close to Toori-kun, right? Since youre his knight? N-no, Kimi is there. And, Horizon, are you sure you dont want Kimis spot? Judge, I think I should sleep in the former guest room for the time being. She used her gravitational control to push the furthest-back tatami mat against the wall. I will not slurrrrrrrrrrrp up my old selfs memories, but if there are any regrets there, they should be able to resolve themselves if I am there. Asama could not see anything in what had been the guest room. Her prosthetic eye Konoha could not detect anything either. But if that would put Horizons mind at ease Horizon must see this like a memorial service. Even with an automaton body, certain actions could be seen as a resolution of old regrets. She suddenly turned back toward the other two. Where are Toori-sama and Kimi-sama? Eh? said Mitotsudaira. Um, since were moving in today and my parents are visiting, they took my parents to the Blue Thunder to buy some supplies for a party. Judge. That is perfect then. I would like to discuss something important. Namely Toori-sama. Toori-kun? Asama tensed up at the direction of the conversation and the mention of that name. For one thing, it was rare for Horizon to ask for advice concerning him. Umm. Asama set her luggage down by the window and hesitated a moment before sitting in front of Horizon. Mitotsudaira also approached and sat next to her. Horizon looked to both of them and opened her mouth. I have determined Kimi-sama understood what was going on and removed Toori-sama from the house for our sake. So I would like to ask something. Wh-what is it? asked Mitotsudaira. Judge. First I would like to confirm something. The two of you have come here because of your relationship with Toori-sama and your important positions in relation to him, correct? Asama appreciated that the knight next to her did not hesitate to say judge. The most Asama could manage was a nod, and it was so minute that no one could see the movement. But the wolf next to her placed a hand on her chest and spoke plainly. I would also like to confirm something with you, Horizon. If we are here because of our relationship with my king, it will mean that relationship will only grow deeper. What are your thoughts on that? Are you talking about eros? The wolf gasped and looked over, but Asama was already looking the other way. Tomo? Its too late to run away now. No, um, well, yes. Shes learned how to handle how bad I am at giving up she thought, but then Horizon nodded. Well, that is a natural topic of discussion here. And if you ask me Y-yes? Asama could not help but lean forward and ask. So Horizon Judge. To be blunt, that is difficult for me to answer since I have yet to retrieve all of my emotions. But with the main three and Olos Phtonos Horizon nodded. I am fairly indifferent about it. W-wait, you need to give this more thought, Horizon! Part of Asama thought it would be better not to stop her, but she stopped her anyway. She wanted to avoid anything that could be seen as not playing fair. So she took a breath, and Um, you still havent retrieved your emotions, so you shouldnt be able to properly grasp your feelings on us deepening our relationship with him or about yourself. I mean, your jealousy hasnt actually activated, and, um This was hard to say, but hesitating would not make it any easier. You dont have lust, so isnt it difficult for you to make any decisions about the deeper parts of love and that sort of thing? She asked. And Horizon averted her gaze a bit and fell silent. Eh? Horizon started sweating, so Asama began wondering if she had made a mistake. Wh-what is this about? Um, Mito? She looked to the side and found Mitotsudaira also averting her gaze and sweating. Not good. This is very bad, thought Asama as she started to panic. Um, you two? Did I say anything weird? No, Asama-sama, but can I ask something? Still sweating, Horizon held up a hand. Now, Asama-sama. You said I would have difficulty making decisions about love since I do not have lust. Yes, what about it? She received a prompt response. Are sexual acts how you define love? Mitotsudaira watched the flustered shrine maiden next to her. Wh-what are you talking about!? Th-that isnt it at all. N-not at allllll. B-besides, umright! It is because you love someone that you have sex with them! You dont love them because of the sex! You have the order wrong there! Right, Mito!? If you say so, Tomo Over here! Lets focus over here! Youre looking at me, Mito, but your mind is focused elsewhere, isnt it!? What else was she supposed to do? But Horizon opened her mouth in front of panicking Asama. I apologize, Asama-sama. You have made a slight misunderstanding. Which was First of all, the emotions that return to me are generally negative ones. They are deadly sins, so my emotions work to suppress them. Of course, that increases the actions available to me and allows me to make more decisions, but that is not because I am gaining positive emotions. Toori-sama told me in England that those are developed as an opposite reaction. Thus, I do not fear the negative emotions. Then, Horizon, how do you view my king? I confirmed at Mikawa and again at Sanada that he is my opposite. Of course Horizon looked around the room to ensure no one else was there. Just like Toori-sama said at England, if I were to lose him, I am sure I would compose my feelings and eventually begin a new life for myself. But I have determined I would gain the major bond of remorse before I reached that point. Mitotsudaira could sense Asamas tension through her skin. The shrine maiden was practically giving off an electrical aura. She must have imagined the scenario Horizon had described. Just like Mitotsudaira had. I have determined that would be a lot of trouble, said Horizon. Even if you are prepared for it to occur at any time, simply imagining loss can still bring sorrow. Even if you know you will eventually find a replacement, something even better, or a different set of values altogether, wallowing in your memories is always an option, which makes it very difficult. Then she looked to Asama and Mitotsudaira. You two are the same as me, arent you? Mitotsudaira noticed a change in Horizons expression. Or she thought she did. She did not see it clearly, but she saw something on the automaton princesss face. Relief? It looked like she smiled and relaxed her shoulders just a bit. However When Mitotsudaira looked again, Horizon had returned to her usual lack of expression. Hm? Is something the matter, Mitotsudaira-sama? No, its nothing. Had she only imagined it? Either way, Horizon expressionlessly opened her mouth. I must correct another misunderstanding Asama-sama made. Olos Phtonos has already activated. Eh? Judge. Olos Phtonos is the control OS for the Logismoi Oplo. The Logismoi Oplo are made from my emotions, but I believe it is Olos Phtonos that processes them as weapons rather than emotions when they return to me. I do not know what will happen when I have gathered them all, but if we include Olos Phtonos itself, my jealousy is functioning at 4/9 capacity. Horizon looked to Mitotsudaira and Asama again. I sometimes feel jealous of you two or the others. And that is why I said you are welcome to join us, she said. Now, time for the main topic at hand: Toori-sama. She nodded before continuing. To be blunt, Toori-sama will not last. He wont last? Asama felt like parroting Horizons words was meaningless. Pretty much. That was her more honest response to Horizons words. He would not last like this. She did not know if he would be lost or broken, but He will no longer be with us. Horizon explained why since Mitotsudaira was holding her breath. He is gathering the Logismoi Oplo and stopping the Apocalypse to retrieve my emotions. That sounds simple enough, but those tasks entail much more than that. Sometimes it goes well and sometimes it does not. Sometimes we lose things like we did before and we learned a lot about how to view that while in Sanada. But But Toori-sama is constantly trying to look good in front of me. Asama knew she should probably smile bitterly at this. But she knew exactly what Horizon meant. There was one thing he said a lot when speaking to Horizon. I wont lose, right? What was he trying to defeat? Horizons personality? No, Asama had a feeling he could never defeat that. But that aside Hes probably talking about the world domination and everything else he sees through you, Horizon. That was it. He would conquer the world and retrieve all of her emotions, but He really is an idiot He was always trying to look good so he would not worry Horizon. He never let his weakness show, he showed off his strength, and he always kept his darker parts hidden. Of course Um, Horizon? Thats partially because Toori-kun will die if he feels sad thanks to the contract he accepted on the way to save you at Mikawa But anyone who knew him would know it was more than that. So That was necessary to save you. So, while Im not about to apologize for it, that was brought about by our decisions and the circumstances, not by your decisions. I am glad to hear you say that, Asama-sama. But we do have a consensus on the fact that Toori-samas options are limited. Asama agreed with that. Mitotsudaira seemed to as well: My king always acts the king around me But he can seek help from you, Mitotsudaira-sama. Asama realized what Horizon was saying. Ah. She finally understood what he had meant when she arrived here in the afternoon. Toori-kun doesnt try to look good in front of us Thats true, agreed Mitotsudaira. Tomo is exactly right. Neither option could be unconditionally declared good or bad. It seems you two already understand, said Horizon. Mitotsudaira and Asama nodded. That is how a knights relationship with her king works. Weve, well, always been like that But Mitotsudaira understood something else too. You avoided bringing this up when my mother or my king were around, didnt you? Even inside the study camp tent, some of it had been set aside as an issue for later. As for why Even if he is an idiot, I saw no reason to put it to words and inform Mitotsudaira-samas mother of a weakness of his. Of course, there is a good chance she has already noticed, but I thought everyone could help compensate for his idiotic attempts to act tough. You mean? Judge. Horizon nodded. I have determined he will have even more reason to act tough from here on. And I assume you will agree with me there. Judge. In the process of conquering the world, we will be more focused on results than on working out plans and policies. Exactly. A lot has already happened C much of it silly C and I have been pivotal in finding a solution on several occas-what is that look for? Oh, nothing, said Mitotsudaira while she and the shrine maiden waved their hands dismissively. Horizon slapped her knee. Listen. This is a serious topic. Sorry. From here on, a great many nations will expect something from Toori-sama. A lot will be consumed in the process and he will be held responsible. But if I am the only one by his side, he will not last. Because he will be forced to constantly act tough no matter what happens. He will have to constantly put on a brave face so as not to worry meand keep me from losing anything. Of course, he can reduce that burden by delegating a lot of the tasks to everyone else, but carrying everyones impossibilities is how he rules as a king. But outside of that, as we gain more relationships and more is expected of him, people will expect more of the possible from him and not just the impossible, she said. It really is a lot of trouble. Looking at his results as a politician, simply using the three-nations meeting to recover from the terrible loss at Mikatagahara was more than enough already. But theres still so much to go: Hashiba, Nobunaga, Westphaliaand the Apocalypse. Judge. If only my relationship with him was simpler. But, well, how should I put this? Horizon glanced up at the ceiling. After just a few seconds she lowered her gaze to them. That isnt going to happen given my personality. N-nothing is ever going to change if you just accept that, you know? said Asama. No, no. Horizon held out both hands to stop her. Then she raised her right index finger on the right side of her head. I am his driving force, but if he acts tough and continues ever onward, he will eventually wear out. So You want to use our relationships with him to help him recover and build up his endurance? asked Asama. But she hesitated for a few beats after saying it. Finally, she continued. Our relationships are not tools for propping up your relationship with Toori-kun. That wasnt the best way of putting that, thought Asama with a mental slump of her shoulders. But even after everything that had happened, she did have her pride. This was her relationship with someone she cared for, so it would feel like an insult if it was used as a tool or treated as inferior. Of course, that was an issue of her feelings and could change based on her interpretation of the situation. But If I feel insulted, I will leave immediately. Asama-sama, while we can judge the value of relationships, they cannot be ranked as superior or inferior. Andthat is where the acting tough comes from. Horizon looked straight at her. Toori-sama is a terrible entertainer. You should know that better than anyone. I have heard about Suzu-samas essay you read at Mikawa. She narrowed her eyes. But when that terrible entertainer is with someone and he thinks it is an important moment for them, he will grow serious for that person and that person alone. He has a bad habit of only seeing that person at such a time. That is why the rulers of other nations hear him saying such silly things. Asama-sama, you have to have seen that up close countless times. This time, you and Mitotsudaira-sama will be that someone. So? Judge. Horizon nodded. I am already that someone. But I am his driving force and I must have him act tough, even if I know it is a burden on him. Because he wants to look good in front of me and I am not crass enough to stop him. So I want the two of you to give him a time for indulgence. When he is exhausted, angry, or approaching sadness, please help him and allow him to indulge. Because in a way, you could say that is his true self. And in those cases, youll send him to us while telling him to stop acting tough and get some rest? Judge. Something that you can both think of as nice might be for the best. In that way, I have determined Mitotsudaira-sama may have the best position since he can try to look good for her as a king while also revealing his pathetic side by seeking help. M-me!? The knight grew flustered and Asama nodded. My, Mitooooo, arent you lucky? Wh-what is that mocking tone for!? Although knowing you, youll be more licky than lucky. Yes. A blush instantly covered the knights face. And she spread her mouth horizontally. Um, Horizon? What if our relationship develops to the point of, umthat happening? Judge. I am the top batter, so I imagine Toori-sama would be more accepting if I was the first at bat. Do we have to discuss this touchy topic like were managing a baseball team? But Asama had heard what mattered. It is true that Toori-kun tries to look good in front of Horizon It was probably important that she felt a little envious of that. He did not try to look good in front of her, but that itself was a privilege of hers. I see. Horizon, this is about the directions in the battle formation you were talking about, isnt it? Asama finally felt her shoulders relaxing. We describe it all with the single major word relationship, but we all have our small relationships that combine into a single large relationship. That was true of a family, of an organism, and of an organization. Oh, and the relationships between the Shinto gods are like that too Her job made it impossible not to think of that example. But Horizon suddenly moved her face in close. Listen, you two. Asama knew what Horizon was going to say next, so she said it herself. And Mitotsudaira happened to say it at the same time. This is our shared secret. Right? After asking, Asama felt like Horizon had smiled a little. And she had to wonder how many more times something like this was going to happen. Thats 17 times. Katagiri heard Hachisukas announcement and another sound: a splash. Wow. He had swum in this pool the other day, but it now had a duckboard laid over the surface, creating a simple water-top stage. The duckboard sank down a bit, so the people on it had their toes sinking into the water. But one of those people was not standing in the water at the moment. That person was Fukushima. She had fallen over and been soaked with the splash she had created. The other person on the water had remained standing throughout. Kiyomasa-san She was facing away from Katagiri, so he could see her blonde hair dry and blowing in the wind. She had yet to make an obvious swing of Caledfwlch. And yet Why cant Fukushima-san stand up to her at all? Are you asking me? Hachisuka crossed her arms and tilted her head. I dont know what Kiyomasa is doing, but shes definitely keeping Fukushima from doing much of anything. So its affecting the start of her techniques? Look into it yourself. That told Katagiri that his fears were grounded in reality. Hachisuka-san is surprisingly nice. She was probably trying to be strict, but it actually made her easy to read. She was probably aware of it, but she likely thought going further would be too much work and she must not have seen a need to make herself any more of a villain. Katagiri knew she was watching the other two train as her way of showing concern. Yes, Hachisuka-san is a good person. After all, she would not barge in while he was taking a bath. Nor did she half-jokingly and casually use some kind of lernen figur to record and examine him. Of course, he had no interest in seeing an elementary school girls body. Besides, thought Katagiri. I have Musashis lewd shrine maiden. Katagiri, keep your eyes on the pool. Oh, s-sorry! What did it mean if he was being scolded by an elementary school kid? But he heard the same sound again. Fukushima had attempted an attack on Kiyomasa and had been sent flying. 18 times. If she doesnt catch on soon, then she has it really bad. Volume 6B, 40: Stalemated Top Runner Volume 6B, Chapter 40: Stalemated Top Runner Is it so hard to head back After taking a wrong turn Because heading back means turning around? Point Allocation (Looking Back) Below the night sky, the festival lights lit the pool from below. Katagiri asked Hachisuka a question while watching the spray rising and Fukushima rolling along the duckboard. What do you mean she has it really bad? Did you think this was a slump? It isnt? Hachisuka did not respond and that in itself was an answer to his question. If this isnt a slump, then what is it? Even Katagiri could tell Fukushima had lost her luster. Her combat results had been missing something since Novgorod. Today, for example, she had failed to stop Sanadas Miyoshi Seikai and she had been driven away. What would happen if she was still like this during the attack on Paris tomorrow? Katagiri had thought he knew the purpose of the training Kiyomasa was leading here. Its to remove that cloud from above Fukushima-sans head However If this isnt meant to get her out of a slump, then what are they trying to accomplish here? You dont know? Hachisuka sighed with her arms still crossed. Its absurd. Just how much does Kiyomasa trust Fukushima? What do you-? I wont tell you until weve seen the result. Theres no point in getting your hopes up prematurely. There was another splash. Fukushima fell next to Kiyomasa and water splashed behind her. But what happened next was somewhat different. Fukushima hopped up from her fallen position. On the first roll after falling, she thrust her hands against the duckboard to launch her body up. She was in midair with her chest pointed down. She landed feet-first with Ichinotani in her right hand. She moved forward to target Kiyomasas back. Kiyomasa, however, did not look back. And Fukushima continued forward to strike Kiyomasa on the left side of her back. She charged. Fukushima saw the sky. It was the night sky. Huh? That was strange. She had attacked Kiyomasa from behind. And yet Why? Just then, she realized something. She realized an obvious fact about these repeated results. But She felt something like a dark and harsh shove. And she produced a 20th splash. Kiyomasa saw Fukushima rolling to her left. The other girl was now about 7 meters in front of her. There was a large splash, but the shallow waves were stronger. That would be because she had been collapsed on her side and bounced along the duckboard. The girl was breathing heavily while lying collapsed on the duckboard. The end of her long ponytail had fallen through the gaps in the duckboard. But. Did she notice it? wondered Kiyomasa. Fukushimas movement had been different from before. Before, she had been attacking from the front as a form of training, but attacking from behind like this meant something else entirely. Even as a form of training, that attack had been in preparation for a real battle and not just to learn some technique. However You still did not notice your failure when you made your attack, Fukushima-sama. So I hope you noticed it after your attack Testament I more or less understand it now. Kiyomasa heard Fukushimas voice. She rose from the water as if crawling and then stood up. Her wet black hair looked skinnier and Kiyomasa felt apologetic. But I would be spoiling her if I didnt let her figure it out on her own. She lacked the strength needed to help her opponent realize how dangerous her mistake was. Especially with Fukushima who was even more skilled than her. That was why Kiyomasa decided to handle this with speed and accuracy. At the moment, she asked a question. So what will you do? Testament. I will be fine. Fukushima stood with water dripping from her and with Ichinotani in her right hand. Thou are saying my actions have become too patterned, arent thou? Its a simple matter, thought Katagiri. Doing anything required an action and actions began with a movement which continued on to completion. Mastering an action meant to find the most accurate and optimal flow of movement. But Fukushima had honed herself too far. Her flow of movement has become too fixed Safety was a top priority on the battlefield. Mistakes could mean death, so to avoid pushing herself unnecessarily, she had focused on her own katas. But what happened when someone knew what those were? Then the optimal kata would become a pitfall to failure. Do you see why it was important to reproduce what happened today? Hachisuka asked that while viewing the feet of the two girls in the pool. The splashing. Huh? Just watch and learn. Fukushima lowered her body as if to agree with Hachisuka. She was preparing to move forward, toward Kiyomasas right side. She held Ichinotani out front on her right to prevent Kiyomasa from using Caledfwlch in her right hand. Fukushima held the weapon with her left hand at the blade end of the shaft and her right hand on the shafts butt. Her left hand controlled Ichinotanis tip, guiding it toward Caledfwlch. If Kiyomasa attempted to swing Caledfwlch forward, she would use Ichinotani to interfere. But that was not her attack. A moment later, Katagiri realized what Fukushima was doing. She used her right hand to swing the butt end toward Kiyomasa. It only took an instant. The left-hand tip was a feint meant to disguise the right-hand attack and it also supplied the initial movement for swinging the butt. The motion swung the butt and shaft horizontally. However A horizontal swing of a straight line is difficult to dodge. You can tell she really wants to hit Kiyomasa after failing so many times already. But what happened next was strange. It happened just as the horizontally-swung butt was about to reach Kiyomasa. Eh? All of a sudden, Katagiri saw Fukushima rise up and pitch forward. Why? He did not know, but Hundred Crest Land Survey was still recording. Fukushima bent her body and tried to endure. !? But she was blown away. The duckboard had soaked up the water and sunk a bit. Fukushima landed on her right shoulder and rolled along it. She asked a question while the water sprayed up and her body caught on the water, making her bounce. Why!? It was not that she was underestimating Kiyomasas skill. But this was strange. That action had been a rare one for her. Ichinotani could block and absorb an enemys attack, so she generally used the tip for both attack and defense. She never made a horizontal swing of the butt. She had never even demonstrated that movement during training. So how had Kiyomasa seen through it? What is She could not finish the question in her mind. A silver flash had reached her collapsed vision. It was Caledfwlch. Looks like I can start moving now. With that, Kiyomasa attacked with her large spear that also looked like a sword. Kiyomasa saw Fukushima take evasive action. Shes sharp. Not her reaction. Her movement. Her ponytail hopped up as she jumped backwards while doubled over. She had chosen not to stand up because she was fearful of a further attack and was thinking of a counterattack. By leaning forward, she reduced the area open to attack and made the first step of her next action in advance. It was a good movement. But Now, then. Kiyomasa pursued. She closed the gap between her and Fukushimas movement. That evasive jump after falling created a distance of two steps, but Kiyomasa put on airs and forcibly covered it in a single step. She caught up. And What will you do? As soon as she asked that, Ichinotanis tip arrived as a counterattack. It was perfectly timed for when Kiyomasa completed her forced step. There was no room for criticism in the movement, power, or idea. Well done. With that thought, Kiyomasa took action. Katagiri saw Fukushima fly through the air. She had been facing Kiyomasa, but she flew backwards in the opposite direction. She was thrown into the water in something of a side flip, but Katagiri did not initially understand what had happened. What was that!? Fukushima had just launched a counterattack to the front. So why had she been sent backwards? Something had been done to match her counterattack. What was she hit with? When Katagiri asked Yokosuka, that girl next to him watched the pool as she answered. Its nothing like that. Hachisuka scratched her head. She really does have it bad. Have what? Shes gonna need to be broken down a fair bit. Meanwhile, Kiyomasa was moving. She slowly walked forward and toward Fukushima. But not to pursue. She was approaching her opponent. That was all. Some water splashed up at Kiyomasas feet, but the gap between her and Fukushima closed. With a single splash, Fukushima made a jump. Fukushima took a position that allowed her to confront Kiyomasa. She was to Kiyomasas right, so Caledfwlch would block her from view. She was about 5 meters away. Ichinotanis reach was just under 3 meters, so she would be in attack range after only a short approach. But she did not simply charge in. Kiyomasa knew how to use her Caledfwlch. She would be constantly on the lookout for someone taking this position and she would have trained in how to respond. And Fukushima had chosen to jump there. That was a feint against Kiyomasa. Kiyomasa would have to question whether she should attack there or not. And that spot allowed Fukushima to jump behind her. She did so. It was a low jump and she landed in an instant. The duckboard was below the waters surface, so she did not slip when she landed behind Kiyomasa with her knees bent and ready to spring. She could make an attack, so she stuck her right knee out toward Kiyomasa and balanced her body. She would send her knee out and then her spear. And Fukushima realized something after taking that stance and moving. At some point, she had ended up in front of Kiyomasa. Huh? This was strange. Why was she in front of her after circling behind her? She had not jumped or circled around to that spot. So Kiyomasa must have turned to face her. She had done so in an instant. She predicted this? That had to be the case and Fukushima understood how she had predicted it. That flow of movement was one Kiyomasa had often experienced in training. But, thought Fukushima. How did she also predict that I would move behind her? That was strange. She had moved behind Caledfwlch countless times in training. At Kiyomasas request, she had thought up ways to attack her and discussed possible countermeasures. But moving behind her afterwards was just one of many options. How had she predicted that choice? Kiyomasa moved toward her. This is not good, thought Fukushima. She found herself in an inexplicable situation. She could not explain how her actions had been so perfectly predicted. However, she also did not understand why it was inexplicable, so she could not come up with any kind of countermeasure. At this rate, Kiyomasa would attack her and she would lose. No, she had already lost several times. The number of losses had just passed 20. There was only one possibility: My actions are being seen and predicted. Fukushima had a sudden thought: Is that the trick? For now, I will assume that my actions are being seen, thought Fukushima. In that case, my actions are being predicted because they are being seen. And with that She realized something. She realized how her actions were being seen. Ah. Katagiri realized that Fukushimas movement had changed. When she stood up and moved away from Kiyomasas approach, the way she walked had changed. Before, she had been in a hurry to approach and attack her opponent, so she had leaned forward like she was running. She had leaned forward and raised her hips in a stance that allowed her to kick her legs backwards. But that had changed. She was more upright and her legs were arranged side to side instead of front to back. She also kept her hips low. Katagiri thought it made her look like a crab. But this crab moved quickly. She did not run along the water like before. She did not jump toward her destination. She first sent one or the other of her legs forward. She sent out a knee and then placed her toes on the duckboard at her destination. Then her body caught up with her leg. Instead of kicking herself forward, she pulled herself forward. It was a lot like crawling or climbing with just ones arms. Is that? One of our predecessors, who have since joined Sanada, moved a lot like that, said Hachisuka. You can use your leg and knee as a deterrent and you can also immediately pull it back. It makes quick direction changes difficult, but Fukushima can overcome that with her mobility. I see, thought Katagiri before opening his mouth. He had realized something about the way Fukushima placed her toes on the waters surface. She didnt make a splash. And Kiyomasa-san will have a hard time seeing Fukushima-sans back leg. That means she cant read Fukushima-sans movements. Why is that? There are no more splashes to reveal her footsteps and the movement of her leg is hidden. Yes. Hachisuka sounded unimpressed. Shes reached the point that she needs to follow a silly plan when moving around. Fukushima moved forward. But she did not simply advance. She circled around to Kiyomasas left side. She was turned so her right side faced forward. She stuck out her right leg and pulled her body in with her right knee. She turned using the left leg behind her. He left leg was up on its toes and it turned her body as a rear rudder. She predicted the best time to move forward and back as she continued on. This is it! Her left leg was hidden by her right knee and her body. She held Ichinotani in front of her body as if showing it off to Kiyomasa. It was difficult to use a spear in that position. When holding a spear in both arms, her own body and the shaft would be in the way. When holding a spear in front of you, you generally held it so it extended to the side But then she could not thrust the spear to the front. That was a poor position for circling to Kiyomasas left side. Kiyomasa stood directly across from her as she prepared her spear. She had to think about her own bodys interference when swinging the spear. And she needed to push it forward, not to pull it back to gather strength. This was not an easy situation for controlling the spear. But That is fine, concluded Fukushima. She had never before done anything so reckless while training with Kiyomasa. Now she wont be able to predict my action. With that, she charged forward and launched an attack while passing by Kiyomasa. !? She was filled with instantaneous confusion. Kiyomasa had raised her left hand while Fukushima charged in with Ichinotani. She had reacted. Fukushima had a thought in that moment. How!? The angle and movement of Kiyomasas raised left hand told Fukushima what she was trying to do. She was trying to grab the tip of Ichinotani. The rectangular tip meant it could be grabbed as long as you did not grab the blade. So Kiyomasa was trying to do just that. She was going to calmly grab Fukushimas weapon, and Knock me to the ground!? It was the same as before. Throughout all of this, Kiyomasa had not made a single attack. She would predict Fukushimas actions and send her flying in some way or another: sweep her legs out from under her, pull down on the arm swinging the weapon, or place a hand on her waist and spin her. That counterattack should not have happened. When Fukushima had charged forward, Kiyomasa had swept her feet out from under her and rotated her sideways through the air. It had only taken an instant. Fukushima had been placed on top of her swinging leg and forced into a flip. There had been no hesitation in the action and it had not eliminated any of Fukushimas momentum. This was the same. Just like before, she would be sent flying. The spear tip would be grabbed and pulled back and that was sure to send her forward. That was devastating with her legs separated to the front and back. She could not endure a pull to the side and down. Imagining her imminent loss, Fukushima tried to pull back. But it was too late. She had already passed the point of no return for that future. So Kh. Even after more than 20 losses, she could not figure out why she was losing. She had thought it was because Kiyomasa knew her movements from training, but that was not it. She had thought it was because the splashes were allowing Kiyomasa to predict her actions, but that was not it. Then what was it? Why was she losing here? I need to think! She had no time. There were only two things she could do: think and move as a reflexive response to that. So she did so. Well done, thought Kiyomasa. She saw a certain action in front of her. As she tried to grab Ichinotanis tip, it suddenly opened up. The rectangular spear tip split to either side from the base to take a dragonfly shape. Fukushima had opened the blade so it could not be grabbed. The blade moved back and opened so Kiyomasa could not grab it, but it also seemed to be threatening her. This is a bluff, thought Kiyomasa. But her eyes felt her opponents actions. She did not see them. There was not enough time to see and understand. So she felt the movements entering her vision and predicted them. Fukushima was not there. More accurately, only her fluttering hair was there. The wet ponytail was circling behind her. Fukushima moved quickly. The speed came from letting go of Ichinotani, but this was not movement of her legs. There was only one way she could cover that distance in an instant with her legs spread front to back like that. Headfirst Fall. Fukushima whipped up the wind. The wind circled behind Kiyomasa. Wonderful. Fukushima swiftly shifted between one action and another in the middle of battle. She likely had not noticed it herself, but how many people in the current Far East could think up and pull off that kind of thing? In battle, this girl could produce and respond to any movement she could think of. And due to a certain factor, she no longer recognized that ability of hers. Kiyomasa had to correct that. She had to do so in every way she could. Yes. After reminding herself of that, Kiyomasa breathed in. Now, then. She had to make sure Fukushima realized why she could predict and respond to Fukushimas actions. Are you coming? Fukushimas wind danced behind her. She was coming. Fukushima leaped. When she landed from the leap behind Kiyomasa, she kicked strongly at the water. That would tell the other girl exactly where she was. She made the duckboard creak to draw attention to her location. And then she took another leap. But not to the front: up above. She had to launch herself above Kiyomasas head. That was the only option. Any horizontal movement could be predicted. And a simple leap above the other girl would also be predicted. So she had created a foothold by splashing the water upon landing. Headfirst Fall could provide acceleration based on any foothold. She only had to step on the scattered drops of water. She could use ideal movements for that. For that technique, she controlled her body and moved it exactly as she wanted. She could do that to step on the water and use it as footholds. Of course, she had lost at Novgorod despite possessing this technique. She had lost a competition of ideal movements with her enemy. They had been on a similar level then, but No, realized Fukushima. Her enemys ideal movements had been superior. That was all there was to it. And Ah. I have no weapon, she realized. Her weapon was there. When leaping with Headfirst Fall earlier, her wet ponytail had lightly caught on Ichinotanis shaft. Her hair would pull on the airborne spear and carry it to her hand as she flew over Kiyomasas head. So Fukushima did it. She kicked the water and used her falling acceleration to arrive above Kiyomasas head. She arrived. She achieved an unbelievable height and distance in the span of a breath, but her path was more important than her position. Instead of simply leaping, she took a complex path using the water drop footholds. If anything, she attempted to fall over Kiyomasas head from the sky in front of her. Ichinotani reached her outstretched right hand. It was there. She grabbed it and pulled it in. It was Caledfwlch. Katagiri saw a strange sight. Fukushima was hit by an attack in midair and slammed into the water. But that was only the result. It was the process leading up to that which was strange. What? Kiyomasa had sent Caledfwlch flying through the air to match Fukushimas leap. At the same time, she had grabbed Fukushimas Ichinotani and dropped it down. She had not let Ichinotani escape after its tip had opened to escape her grasp and then was abandoned. She eliminated the enemys weapon. Next, she had tossed Caledfwlchs right blade to Fukushima in the air and circled around above her. She had used Caledfwlchs thruster to leap above Fukushima in an instant. From there, she had only needed to make her attack. But, thought Katagiri. What was that? Kiyomasa had jumped from directly below Fukushima, so Fukushima should have seen it. But from Katagiris perspective Fukushima had looked like a clown that could not see what was right in front of her. Kiyomasa sure is thorough. Hachisuka spoke quietly. Was it familiarity from training? No. Was it her footsteps splashing in the water? No. Then was it simply that shes cleverer than Fukushima? No. Those are all wrong. But they are all things that amateurs and somewhat skilled people will notice and take advantage of. Against an expert or a monster, theyre more than just openings. They lead directly to death. Then that wasnt why Kiyomasa-san set this up? No, this wasnt some fancy stage meant to point out the splashing or the training. It was to point out that it isnt any of those. Meaning It was to show Fukushima that her failure is something more fundamental. Why!? Fukushima questioned everything while kneeling on the duckboard. Why was she losing? It was not just Kiyomasas familiarity with her training and it was not just that her movements were being predicted. Even her clever ideas were being cut off. What was she supposed to do? Kiyomasa picked up Caledfwlchs fallen right blade. Water dripped from it as she used just her right hand to connect it to the one she already held. Then she used her left hand to lightly spin around what she had already collected: Ichinotani. The blade sliced through the water and reflected the vermillion festival lights, but she did not so much as glance at it. She simply aimed Caledfwlchs tip at Fukushima. Fukushima-sama. What do you have to say about this situation? Fukushima thought about how to answer that question. But she already knew the answer. Ever since Novgorod, she had completely lost her luster. It felt like the thread she used to grasp victory had snapped. Until then, she had been able to pull off the ideal movements of an expert. But now she was not even confident she could do that. No, she felt like her ideal movements were different from those of the experts. They would spin and dance as if they were swimming through the flow of battle, but she was simply moving and finding footholds for acceleration. She could not trust her own techniques. She felt pathetic for letting a single defeat do this to her. But at Novgorod, she suffered Complete and utter defeat. This was the same. No, this was far worse. I cannot win. Testament. Is that so? Then Kiyomasa swung her right hand. She purposefully drove Caledfwlch through Fukushimas face. Shes really smashed her now, thought Hachisuka when she saw the attack. Kiyomasa isnt holding back. Was that how much she cared for Fukushima, her partner at the top? But that attack had contained no mercy whatsoever. The snap of her wrist had looked light, but that was what gave it such great speed. And a blade like Caledfwlch would cause injury if it simply hit you. A direct blow to the face could easily smash the skull. This was Hashibas front line. It was a facility for the up-and-coming elites. The medical technology available on the ship could provide all the necessary emergency care. It would take time for a full recovery, but her smashed face would heal. Of course, the wars would be over by then. That was the meaning held behind the attack Kiyomasa so casually sent Fukushimas way. It would do greater harm to her future than her physical body. And Fukushima-san! Shut up, Katagiri. Why are your hands on your cheeks like a girl? Although using me as a baseline, the girly reaction is to keep your arms crossed. But what happened to Fukushima? wondered Hachisuka. She looked up and saw something other than fatigue or a lack of motivation. Their leader was captured by something else. Fear. Anxiety also described it. She was afraid of losing. If she lost some important battle, her companions would experience something more fearsome than death. And more importantly We will fail in our objective. But if she let that fear consume her, it was all over. Figure it out, said Hachisuka. Her eyes were on Kiyomasa, who had a grim look on her face as she finished swinging Caledfwlch. She had guts if she could do something like that without an even worse look on her face. Fukushima, meanwhile She lost. Or she should have. Heh. Hachisuka laughed quietly. Why cant you lose, Fukushima? Fukushima felt something cold on her right cheek. What was touching her there? She slowly moved her gaze to the right and saw it. Her faceher eyes could see it there: Caledfwlchs blade. If the thick blade was next to her face and touching her right cheek, then she had not been smashed. Kiyomasa had missed. Then Was that just a threat? Had she come within millimeters of hitting her in order to open her eyes? But her view of herself suddenly distorted. Caledfwlch was pulled back toward Kiyomasa. And Kiyomasa spoke. Please do not dodge. Huh!? Fukushima questioned what Kiyomasa had said. She had not tried to dodge. She had seen the sudden attack and prepared herself for what was to come: I really am a lost cause if I have made Kiyo-dono go this far. So she had resigned herself to taking this attack as a rebuke. She had not dodged. I swear it She tried to promise she had not dodged. But then the blade arrived again. She saw its glint in front of her. Yes, she said in her heart. She had lost and had no hope of recovering, but she had a companion who would end it for her. So she leaned forward to accept that ending. Still seated, she moved to let the blade hit her as a way of taking responsibility for her friend and companions effort. Katagiri realized something had ended. Kiyomasas second attack sliced through the air. Shes serious. She sent Caledfwlch forth with her wrist, yet it heavily pierced the air. And along the blades path Why? He could see Caledfwlchs blade. It was next to Fukushimas face. It had seemed to graze her left cheek and passed behind her shoulder. It had not hit her. Katagiri commented on the divine weapons failure. Whyis she dodging? Training, said Hachisuka with a quick laugh. I recognize that movement. And Its a survival instinct that functions at a subconscious level. Thats whats dodging all of these. But. Katagiri frowned. Isnt that what guided her to failure before? Figure it out. Hachisuka said that to him, but then Ahh. She must have decided he was the type who could not figure it out. With a look that could only be disgust in her eyebrows and mouth, she opened her mouth. He felt extremely apologetic as she explained. Balance. That was all. Then he saw movement in front of them. Kiyomasa had made her third attack. It was a deep jab with her elbow behind it. I dodged it, realized Fukushima. The first time, she had not even noticed. The second time, she had been unable to believe it. The third time, she had understood what she had done. And the next jab was coming. Kiyomasa stepped forward for the fourth one. Kh. Will I move? thought Fukushima about her own body. She had reacted subconsciously to dodge the previous three, but what about when she was conscious of it? She dodged it. It carved across her right cheek and it felt like having a bug crawling along her skin. Her blood vessels were sliced one after another. Blood spilled from where she felt the bugs legs. But she had dodged it. She had dodged with her own conscious will and her own actions. But she still had questions. What good was dodging? It was not like she would lose her life if she did not dodge. Was she afraid of the pain? That was not it. An attack powerful enough to smash her face would also knock her unconscious. In fact, a scrape like this would leave her with more pain than that. Then had her pride not allowed her to give up here? That was not it either. She was more afraid of being unable to continue fighting. If she was concerned about the trouble she would cause her companions Giving up here would be easier for everyone. So why had she dodged it? She did not know. But A fifth and sixth attack arrived. Fukushima dodged the spear tip atop the water. Her stance had crumbled. She quickly crawled, rolled, kicked water up at Kiyomasa, and attempted to stand up. She could not manage it. Fukushima kicked at the duckboard and her footing collapsed. She simply produced a splash, fell to her knees, and tried desperately to move away. Kh. If she was hit, it was all over. And that would make everything so much easier. She fought on the front line, her position pitted her against the strongest of their enemies, she had inherited the name of Fukushima Masanori, and most importantly I have my destiny and duty as one of the Ten Spears! My companion will free me from that pressure. That will be the end of it. Yes, Kiyo-dono is more suited for the top position than me. After all, she has managed to overpower me when I am supposed to be at the top. So I can pass that position to Kiyo-dono and use my defeat as the proof. That is for the best. So why? She had to have dodged more than 20 attacks already. Why? Why did she continue to dodge when none of her attacks could get through and she had given up? The answer was obvious. Because if she was defeated here, she would never know why she had dodged earlier. If she gave up, she would never solve the mystery of that moment. Why? Why had she chosen not to sink? And just as she isolated that question inside herself You leave me no choice. Kiyomasa raised Caledfwlch. Fukushima looked back atop the duckboard and saw a different stance from before. Kiyomasa held the combined double spear to her side and she spoke. Finish thisCaledfwlch. Fukushima reflexively took action. She grabbed the duckboard section floating to the right of the one she was kneeling on. She swung her entire body around and used the momentum to throw it at Kiyomasa. The collection of boards flew up from low in the air. The duckboard section was the size of a tatami mat and it strained under its water-laden weight, but Kh! Instead of throwing it at Kiyomasa, it was more like releasing it as a horizontal, axe-like swing. Kiyomasa predicted that action. But the look Fukushima gave her was far more painful than seeing the right arm reaching for the neighboring duckboard section. She saw Fukushima desperately trying to think up something to do and she felt a sense of self-loathing. But there was a good reason to push Fukushima this far. However, her action had been poorly timed. Caledfwlch was already prepared to fire and dodging the duckboard had shifted its aim. She had intended to hit Fukushima with a somewhat horizontal blow. But now the tip was aimed somewhat downwards. Not good! The impact tore into the pool. It crushed and shook the water while smashing the dozen or so duckboard sections in an instant. The pool exploded. The ruptured water was dumped on Katagiri. Caledfwlchs attack had not hit Fukushima. For one thing, it had not released its normal form of attack. The sparring settings had fired an impact instead. And then Caledfwlchs impact had hit the water at Fukushimas feet. It had not dug through it. It had compressed it with an impact. But after it was pushed down, it had to return to its original shape. The compression heated the pool water until steam rose from it. But that was as far as the water lasted. The compressed water exploded from the center of the attack. The impact would have diffused in the air, but in the water it functioned properly and reflected back. The water sent itself scattering through the air and carried the duckboard sections with it. And then Wah! The impact that had struck the pool was launched upwards. It was an explosion. The waves burst and Katagiri saw Kiyomasa leap back as if pushed by the mountain of water. A moment later, the airborne water fell back down as rain. The splinters of the duckboard also fell while Katagiri realized Fukushima was nowhere to be seen. Fukushima-san! The falling water threatened to drown out his voice. Next to him, Hachisuka spoke while equally soaked. She fell. She gestured toward the sky to port. Lets see how this turns out. Fukushima thought, I have seen the sky a lot today. In the morning, she had looked up into the sky as Yoshiaki and Wakisaka tied up Kani and flew away. At midday, she had looked up into the sky from Kiyomasas lap after her battle with Seikai Nyuudou. At night, she had looked up into the sky after being blown away by Kiyomasas Caledfwlch. It mostly had to do with Kiyo-dono, she thought, but now was not the time. After all, she had fallen from the ironclad ship. They were on the 8th ship. Up to the 4th ship were lined up in front of that one. They were all holding a festival on their decks and building up peoples spirits before the attack on Paris tomorrow. She had fallen from there. That was a drop of about 50 meters. She would not survive a fall of that height. But she had no way of saving herself either. She would normally have spells to counteract a fall, but she was wearing a swimsuit. And she had only installed her training divine protections inside the swimsuits hard point parts. She had thought anything extra would cause her to overlook what she was doing wrong. Such an incompetent mistake. She could blame no one but herself if she met her end here. And a thought occurred to her only now. Am I going to meet an early end here? She must have been a lost cause from the moment she had failed to understand what she was doing wrong. She thought she had been fairly strong for this age of warring states, but it had not been enough. Worse, she had lacked the power to even understand what she lacked. So she had lost to someone who had made a comeback: Honda Futayo. That girl had been off her game when they first fought, so Fukushimas initial win had been a mistake. After seeking a clear result and impatiently demanding a rematch, the true difference in strength had become all too clear. Fukushima sighed and spoke to herself as she fell through empty air. I If possible I wish I could redo those two battles She wanted another direct clash in which her opponent was on her game and she was not impatient. If only I could do that That was when Fukushima realized something. I still have something I have left undone. Of course she did. She was stepping down from the stage early, so nothing was complete. But now a voice escaped her lips. Kh How many times had her vision been blurred by tears now? Even as she realized how weak she had become, she converted her groan into a voice. I hate this. Fukushima was aware she lacked strength. But the result of that mistaken battle had twisted something inside her. She had become unable to accept it. She had not properly learned how much strength she did have. She had experienced an incomplete victory and defeat, but then powerful enemies had appeared before her. Yes She was not strong enough. But it was her own naivet that had grown distorted So she would end it here. She would fall and end it. And yet Why? Why? thought Fukushima. Why had she not closed her eyes? Why had she not stopped breathing? Why had she not given up on herself? Why? Why!? Why was she reaching her hand out into the empty air? The answer was obvious. A single straightforward shape was falling toward her. Ichinotani! Kiyomasa said nothing. She simply hurried to the edge of the deck and tossed a spear down. The spear could not stop the fall. Ichinotani lacked a fall reduction divine protection. But, thought Kiyomasa. Fukushima cannot wake up without Ichinotani. That divine weapon had always been her attack power and her method. If seeing that was not enough to wake her She will be as good as dead even if she survives. You sure are nice, Kiyomasa. Hachisukas voice reached her from behind. You can judge this based on life. Testament. Kiyomasa felt a smile inside herself as she answered. That must be because I judge myself based on death. Fukushima grabbed Ichinotani in her right hand. The word why was ringing in her heart. No, the power in her hand had been thrown to her by Kiyomasa. Kiyomasa was telling her to come back. Throwing down Ichinotani instead of a divine protection or spell was proof of that. She was telling her to come back up herself. But Fukushima wondered if she was really allowed to not give up. Even though she was weak. Kh. Her companion was telling her to use the power in her hand. She was aware of her weakness. There was no point in looking away from it now. And her companion was attempting to clear away the distortion within her. So the rest was up to her. Testament. With that word of understanding and of a contract, Fukushima began to think. Why was she desperately searching for a reason to continue on when she had been working so hard to let herself end just a moment ago? The answer to that question was the question itself. Because she did not want to end. That was all there was to it. She truly did not want to end, but she had thought it might be better to end and had tried to obey that thought. She had simply been trying to look good. But that had all been turned around by nothing more than Kiyomasas message of dont die. So had she just wanted that girls concern? Pathetic. But Testament! Would the others forgive her for trying to end it all until now? And Honestly. Fukushima wished for it with no hesitation now. She wished to not end. She shook the tears from her eyes, pulled Ichinotani toward herself, and raised her voice. Headfirst Fall! Kiyomasa saw an arcing form fly up into the night sky. It was Fukushima. She had pulled herself up from the fall and used that momentum to jump even higher than the others. It was all a series of forcible actions. When looking down earlier, Kiyomasa had seen no footholds for Fukushima to use Headfirst Fall on. Activating Headfirst Fall in the empty air would only lead to falling. Even if she could supply the proper direction and shift her position, she could not escape the falling motion. But that was only without a foothold. Fukushima had created a foothold for Headfirst Fall. She had kicked off the countless drops of water falling with her. And she fell. She directed her fall toward the hull of the ironclad ship and slammed into it. The rest was simple. She repeatedly fell toward the ships hull and used that momentum to jump. So she made it back. Her black ponytail formed an arc as she fell from the night sky. She fell toward the edge of the pool that had lost most of its water. Their training was not yet over. So Here I go. Kiyomasa held Caledfwlch in both hands and moved forward. She had to clear away and straighten out her companions distortion. Here I go! She made a high-speed charge. Volume 6B, 41: Center of the Festival Volume 6B, Chapter 41: Center of the Festival It took a long time To finally see this It took a long time To finally create this Point Allocation (Ability) The exchange of attack and defense drew a circle. The pool on top of the transport ships bridge had lost its water. That was why Fukushima and Kiyomasa used the circular poolside as their battlefield. They swung their spears to send out and deflect attacks. Sparks flew and they changed positions to move around that circle. The clashing of metal was joined by the footsteps of approach and retreat. The high-speed exchange was not solely reliant on repeated attacks from the left and right. They would also approach and deter their opponent from the knee or slash from the shoulder in a motion resembling a tackle. They strung together their techniques to continue the fight and two people watched them after leaving the poolside. They were Hachisuka and Katagiri. Their eyes followed Fukushima and Kiyomasas movements. At times, Katagiris eyes could not keep up. That was due to focusing on the movement of the spear tips instead of the girls positions. But he did ask a question while viewing their exchange. Why? he asked. Why are Fukushima-sans movements working now? Figure it out, Hachisuka said to Katagiri. But she knew that was the wrong way to look at this. To be more accurate Theres no need to figure it out. She understood. There was a simple reason why Fukushimas attacks were working on Kiyomasa. Shes defending now. At first, Fukushima had only been focused on hitting Kiyomasa with her attacks. She had been impatient. But on the battlefield, you had to do more than just defeat your opponent; you also had to survive. Attack and defense. Any who fought on the battlefield needed to wield both those elements at once. It could be a pain, but it was important. If you were prepared to block a counterattack when making a simple attack, the defender would have a much harder time striking back. Conversely, if you were prepared to counterattack when making a simple defense, the attacker would have a much harder time attacking. Attack and defense were not separate concepts. Combining them would give them both greater variety. But what happened when you were missing one or the other? With no interceptions or counterattacks, you become a lot easier to predict. No matter how difficult the action, if there was nothing hidden behind it, it was easy to respond to. You only had to focus on that one action. That was the trick behind Kiyomasas predictions. Fukushima would understand that now. So Shes sharp. Fukushimas actions were quickly working out how to combine attack and defense. I am so sorry! Kiyo-dono! Fukushima felt sweat starting to soak her skin as she sent Ichinotani toward Kiyomasa. This was more than just an attack. She was thinking about what to do after it was deflected, so she was prepared to spin her body. It was an attack that could be immediately transformed into defense. It was difficult to do so with her hips solidly behind it instead of acting out of hesitant uncertainty. But this would be how she fought forevermore. She could not forget what she was doing now. Attack and defense. If she had been true to the fundamentals, she never would have forgotten this. But she had forgotten. When faced with a powerful enemy, she had grown impatient, prioritized defeating them, and forgotten to protect herself. The problem had been exacerbated by facing gods of war which rendered defense meaningless. She thought it was that battle which had distorted her sense of defense against powerful enemies. She had gained a habit of only avoiding the lethal attacks. And that was how Seikai had predicted her actions. She had been in such a hurry to defeat him that the splashing of the water was enough to read her actions. But She had a companion who had pulled her back from that. That was the point of the previous training. When Fukushima had been ready to let it end, Kiyomasa had sent an attack toward her face. Fukushima had intended to let it hit her, but she had dodged it. Her training and experience had given her a sense for avoiding danger. And it had activated despite her intentions. The balance of defense had still existed inside her. Kiyomasa was probably the most relieved. And Fukushima would be the second most relieved after remembering what was inside her. But, thought Fukushima while exchanging attacks with Kiyomasa. Couldnt Kiyo-dono have simply told me? Would it have been meaningless if she had simply been told it? Or had Kiyomasa trusted that she would realize it on her own? Fukushima did not know. But there was one thing she could say now. How about it!? She had regained enough of herself to ask this question. She was weak. She was quick to lose her confidence and show off her weakness to gather concern. But now she was here. Am I getting through to thee!? She did not fear how she would be judged. She could stand to remain focused on herself. And ! She sent an attack to Kiyomasa. Kiyomasa would swing both her spears, sometimes join them together, and receive Fukushimas attacks, but now Testament. You still have a long way to go. That was harsh, but that was definitely what the smiling voice said. Lets go somewhere with more space. Because This is too small for you now, Fukushima-sama. When she heard that, Fukushima blocked Kiyomasas attack. And just as she caught Caledfwlchs tip on Ichinotanis shaft Oh? Kiyomasa continued toward her. She was pushing, but she was prepared to take another action. So Fukushima jumped. And Kiyomasa used Caledfwlchs acceleration to push further. Fukushimas body floated up. It hovered. And Kiyomasa leaped after her. She arrived to her right in midair. The two of them had left the bridge on which the pool was located and were now in the air above the deck. Fukushima looked back and saw Kiyomasas blonde hair spreading out in the night sky. At the same time, she also saw the expanse of festival lights appear below them. Students were moving here and there throughout the festival space. Those at the 8th ship in the very back heard something in the sky. It was a metallic noise. The loud steel sound caused some students to exchange a glance, caused others to suspect an enemy attack, and caused yet others to Hey! find the source and point at it. Up in the night sky, two swimsuited Ten Spears members were illuminated by the festival lights. Fukushima and Kiyomasa both held their primary weapons. ! And they unleashed several clashes in midair. Oh, everyone cried as they looked up to see the two of them land on the roofs of the two rows of festival stands that formed the central row. However, they did not stop there. Above the hustle and bustle of the people producing the festival music, Fukushima and Kiyomasa maintained their landing momentum to run forward. They accelerated along the festival stand roofs with Fukushima to port and Kiyomasa to starboard. ! They sent out and returned attacks and defense as they ran. The two warriors scattered sparks and ran above the festival without fearing the attention on them. Fukushima-sama! Lets have a race! A race!? What kind of race!? Testament! Kiyomasa smiled. A race to the front ships front deck. Whoever gets there first wins! That is simple enough, thought Fukushima. She was sweating and showing signs of fatigue. Her body had grown accustomed to the tension from the previous training and the fall off the ship, but she was still worn out. But she nodded all the same. Testament! With that, she accelerated along the festival stands below her feet. But Oh. Kiyomasa sent an attack from the right. This was more than just a race. It was training too. In that case, thought Fukushima as she raised her weapon. That weapon was Ichinotani. It was her divine weapon. It had been reinforced and its abilities had been strengthened, but she only used it as a spear here. And she began an exchange of blows. She seriously targeted her opponents body and legs to slow her down. Of course, her opponent was doing the same, so she also had to defend and strike back. Sparks flew and solid sounds split the air. ? Suddenly, she felt like the surrounding music had synced up with their movements. But she was not just imagining it. A dozen or so students were running along the stands on the outer edges to their left and right. She saw those boys and girls were carrying musical instruments. Fukushima-sama! Kiyomasa-sama! We will accompany you! It was the band. That concert band played during battles and formal ceremonies and it was mostly made up of P.A. Oda students. They normally played and fought with acoustic weapons on the battlefield. They were currently dancing and singing at combat speed while running alongside the two girls. And Ah! A three-girl aria filled the air to port. And that was not all. Students were lined up and running along the pathways below them and the roofs parallel to them. Those boys and girls were warriors and a boy in the lead looked up at them. Fukushima-sama! Kiyomasa-sama! What are you doing!? We are training! answered Kiyomasa. She deflected every one of Fukushimas attacks as she did so. We are training with a race to the front deck of the front ship! Thendo you mind if we join in? Fukushima aimed her spear tip while also exchanging a glance with Kiyomasa. Kiyomasa nodded. As did Fukushima. So Thou may come! Testament! Okay! Boys, girls, the festivals really getting started now! Lernen figurs popped up all over the festival. They all relayed information about the race. Anyone can join in once Fukushima-sama and Kiyomasa-sama passes your position! If you then pass them and reach the front of the first ship, you win! Commander! Whats the prize for winning!? Id love to get a kiss from the two of them! Eh? thought Fukushima. New lernen figurs appeared all over. Getting a kiss from the two of them if you win would be wonderful! Getting a kiss from the two of them if you win sounds wonderful! You get a kiss from the two of them!? Wonderful! A game of telephone had begun and a stir ran through the front of this ship and the ships ahead of it. How did this end up happening? As Fukushima wondered that, Kiyomasa smiled at her from beyond the sparking metal. Now we have to win. Indeed. They took off running and several figures ran alongside them. The ones carrying weapons were the warriors down below. Fukushima realized they were already starting to fight each other as they ran. They were yelling at each other without a hint of sarcasm. You idiot! Im not about to let someone like you take that wonderful victory! We will protect their purity! So dont even think about looking up there, boys! Outta the way! Keeping up is hard enough as it is! They were making a lot of noise. And the students on the other roofs lightly raised their hands toward the two girls. Please spar with us too! Are you sure thou want that? Fukushima gasped at this unexpected request, but Kiyomasa responded quietly. I will not hold back. That settled it. Fukushima continued sparring with Kiyomasa, but at the same time Bring it on! Testament! She approached the enemy. The festival stage was a long but intermittent path. The festival was held on the 8th through 4th ironclad ships. The decks of those 5 ships made a distance of about 1500 meters and a wild wave was racing along them. There were four rows of festival stands and Fukushima and Kiyomasa ran along the two positioned back-to-back in the center. They were supported from the outside by the music unit that sang and danced while running after them. The rushed movement did not disturb their music and the nimbler of the non-participating students ran along behind them to watch. The real trouble was along the left and right pathways and atop the central roofs. The pathways were already flooded with students trying to participate in the festival and the roofs had become a large battlefield. Some of them had already been drinking and others must have been feeling gloomy with such a major battle approaching. They all ran along the roofs, attempted to attack Fukushima and Kiyomasa, were sent flying, got into fights with their fellow runners, and tried to knock them away. But they were all laughing. Ohhh! One group rushed at Fukushima. They made a simultaneous attack. They charged in with perfect unity. Instead of just arriving as a horizontal group, some of them climbed over the others to attack from above. Fukushima responded with a brief glance toward Kiyomasa. She sent Ichinotanis butt toward the repeated attacks from Kiyomasas Caledfwlch. Oh. She used the knockback from Caledfwlchs attacks to repeatedly attack the charging group with Ichinotani. She did not waste a single attack. She judged who would reach her soonest and where an attack would be most effective and then she accurately sent the attack there. Each attack hit and carried out its role. There were as many audible blows as there were people and the simultaneous charge was sent flying back with the same intensity with which it had approached. The crowd scattered behind Fukushima like a blooming flower. Wow, cried the girls running on the road. Fukushima-sama! Do that more! Testament! Who will be my next opponent!? She knocked away everyone who accepted the challenge, she dodged every attack, and she kept moving forward. The ship came to an end. So she jumped. She did not have a descent spell, but there was nothing to fear now. The people following behind her, the people running alongside her, and Kiyomasa had no issue with jumping the gap. A few of them did not quite make the distance. Oh, no!? They fell, but they only had to activate their descent spells and divine protections. Then Fukushima landed on the next ships stern. Kiyomasa landed next and used the momentum to launch a heavy attack, so Fukushima caught it on Ichinotanis shaft. The music followed them. The other warriors and spectators also kept up with them. After confirming that, Fukushima once more took off running with Kiyomasa. She made attacks and dodged, but when their eyes met There was a smile in Kiyomasas blue eyes. Honestly. Just how much had Fukushima worried and concerned that girl? If she tried to apologize, Kiyomasa would only tell her not to worry about it, so Fukushima said something else as she ran. I must apologize, everyone. She carried the clashing swords, music, and general noise with her as she ran. It is true that I have not achieved any clear victories lately. But But I intend to keep at it until I win. I would appreciate thy support. She said it. That was how she felt now. I want a rematch. She did not know when it would happen, but she wanted a true battle to wash away her previous distortion. Honda Futayo was Musashis Vice Chancellor and Fukushima intended to catch up to her. But what did everyone think of her now? What if they say I am relying on them too much? Just as some dark thoughts threatened to settle in, she heard a sound. She heard musical instruments. It was the brass instruments of the concert band using the outer edges to run with them. That was it. What was it they had said before? We will accompany you. They were not supporting or assisting her. They were simply accompanying her down that path. The powerful music arrived from either side to support her and it seemed to tell her not to worry about anything. And none of it ended there. The warriors below raised their voices. Are you done with all that depressing stuff!? That bright tone of voice shook Fukushimas heart. That is right. This was a festival. It was a time for purification where anything was allowed. Thus Testament. I am done with it now! The number of fellow runners on the roof had grown. They were on the 7th ship and people had been waiting here after hearing the commotion from the 8th ship. Every part of the festival was filled with fellow runners and the race continued. Fukushima accelerated as she knocked away a would-be attacker with a roundhouse kick. She fell forward, toward the goal of this race. Wow, just look at them go. Keeping the festival going was the right decision. The voice from the top of the 8th ships rear bridge belonged to Takenaka. She rested her elbow on the railing at the edge and spoke to Katagiri and Yokosuka who were alongside her. Why dont the two of you go? Theres no way I could keep up I wish Id had Genbu ready on the 4th ship. Takenaka smiled bitterly at Hachisukas comment. Hachisuka-kun, you say that, but youve never done anything like that. Thats right. Hachisuka-san wouldnt be that mean. Hachisuka glanced over at Katagiris smiling face. Im not a child. Are you dumb? This child! angrily shouted Katagiri while stepping back, so Takenaka rubbed his head. Dont push yourself, Katagiri-kun. Wh-why are you treating me like a child!? Just calm down, said Takenaka while facing forward again. The battling group was arriving on the 6th ship, so the wave of people and its music were growing more distant. Ohh, they keep knocking people through the air. Given the position, that had to have been Fukushimas doing. Im glad Fukushima-san could recover. Testament. So am I. She is a decisive fighting force, said Katagiri. But will this change the strategy for tomorrow? Itll change it a fair bit. Then why didnt you help with Fukushima-sans training? Dont tell me you just didnt want to have your proposed strategy fall apart. Putting together a strategy no matter the circumstances is a strategists job, so that is not a problem. While it is true Im quite busywell, Im a strategist and not a trainer Sorry No, no. Takenaka smiled bitterly. But I am glad that Fukushima-san recovered. She viewed the music and commotion that was fading into the distance and she rested her chin directly on the railing. She stuck her hips up behind her and she thought she heard her clothes straining, but she decided to blame that on too much deskwork. She was still young. Anyway, she said. To earn a high return, you need a margin of high damage. Um Are you saying youre going to put Fukushima-san and the others in danger? Winning is what matters in this world. But, said Katagiri, which Takenaka thought showed how seriously he took this. I dont take things seriously enough But just thinking that was not enough. Fortunately, Hachisuka helped out. We just have to slip past the high damage. And The Testamenta Arma. Oh, yeah. Katagiri nodded. Takenaka-san, youll protect them once, wont you? But Ive taken that into consideration when planning my strategy. Takenaka could only smile bitterly. Will they work hard at doing their part? She made it sound like that was someone elses problem, but it actually was. But for now I really am glad that Fukushima-san recovered. I know what you mean. Testament. Earlier, I was planning out our strategy and eating an anchovy pizza, but it turned out to be too much for me. And when I opened up a window to vomit, Fukushima-san was running by outside using Headfirst Fall. I was right not to rush the vomiting. I wouldve been hit by a counterattack. L-lets not copy old video games like that! Oh, yeah. There was one where you climb a wall and people open the window to ero ero on you, wasnt there? But when she looked out ahead. Oh, theyre moving from the 5th ship to the 4th ship. It seemed the people here were not calling it quits just yet. The festival had shifted to where Fukushima was. When the people running the stands realized those stands had been broken and all the customers had left, they gave up making repairs or calling for customers. Dammit! Im going to charge them for this! Yeah! Lets charge the adults for this! It was reassuring how they took off running with knives and rolling pins in hand. The defeated students were still trying to recover, but when they noticed those cooks, they quickly started running again. They sure have lots of energy, thought Takenaka. And Oh. The commotion at the head of the group had grown even larger. They had arrived on the 4th ship. Fukushima was in the lead. The 4th ship group was doing a good job of fighting back. They were all waiting at the stern with weapons at the ready. They were only allowed to attack Fukushima and Kiyomasa after the girls had passed them. So a lernen figur opened at the spot where Fukushima landed. Mark the line! With a shout from the student in command, a lernen figur floated above Fukushimas head. A red line extended to port and starboard. That was the offside line. And once that line passed someone Commence attack! Swords produced a high-speed rush of attacks and accelerating Fukushima spun around backwards. She struck. A series of solid sounds rang out and their number increased each time she accelerated. But the students pursuing her were also numerous. She jumped to the festival stand roofs and began running while a crashing wave of students raced after her. They were all using acceleration spells and some even used mobile shells. Please spar with us! And just as they caught up, a figure leaped between them and Fukushima. It was Kiyomasa. She turned toward the charging students, and Oh, dear. She counterattacked with Caledfwlch as if she had only just noticed them. !? The group leading the charge crumbled and those behind them were caught in the collapsing pile. The recoil of the strike pushed Kiyomasa forward, but students rushed toward her as well. Please spar with us! There were girls as well as boys. And there was plenty of infighting, so a lot of them were knocked away during their approach. However, they did manage to catch up to Kiyomasa. Special Technique: Quantity Over Quality! Kiyomasa was hit by the word overwhelming. But just as she was going to be overrun, someone pulled forward on her arm. It was Fukushima. And Headfirst Fall. With that quiet statement, she blatantly jumped a distance of several steps with Kiyomasa. Ah, said the students left without a target. You can work together!? This is no more than a race! Fukushima pulled on Kiyomasas arm and partially held her in her arm, but then she tossed her away. Kiyomasa smiled in the air. Fukushima-sama! They were now side by side atop the central festival stands. The din of pursuers approached behind them and Kiyomasa smiled while sweat flew from her. You wanted to spar, didnt you!? With that, the two of them ran back to back. When the charging students caught up in greater and greater number, the two girls began fighting back while occasionally swapping positions. Kiyomasa smiled as she ran and attacked their pursuers. Thank goodness. This was the one person who was always out ahead of her and she was glad that person had returned. But that was not because she did not want to stand in the lead. She would do her duty and she knew what was possible and impossible for her. If she knew what the result would be, nothing would faze her. She was prepared for that. But Fukushima was different. Her possibilities and impossibilities were less certain and could waver. And like they had seen here, there were times when she fell below and times when she rose above. What about now? Kiyomasa wondered about Fukushima. So she ended this time in which they ran back to back and fought back together. I can find out with a single attack. She had seen this during the day. Fukushima had subconsciously taken a certain action. Kiyomasa forcibly accelerated her step to reproduce that. She moved out ahead of Fukushima. Here goes! She made her attack. Fukushima realized the race was ending. They were already on the final ship and they had passed the halfway point on its deck. Kiyomasa had moved out ahead and struck with Caledfwlch. The first attack was a stab to the right. She held the blade out horizontally and targeted Fukushimas neck with the half-sickle portion more than the tip. But Fukushima dodged it. She sank down and shifted into an acceleration prep stance to do so. She looked up to see Kiyomasa already preparing for a second attack. That was the true attack. She was making a diagonal swing down at Fukushimas ducking body. So Fukushima moved forward. If I can dodge this to the left or right Then she could attack Kiyomasa on the way past her. But just as she considered that, she saw Kiyomasa move. She let go of her second attack to the left. Her left hand grabbed the wrist that had made the right stab. It was a forceful action, but if she pulled her right hand down The horizontal attack will be pulled down to my level!? That was exactly what happened. Fukushimas ducking vision saw the half-sickle blade dropping down toward her. It was going to hit. It happened just as she ducked down. Her center of gravity was lowered and she could not swing her body to either side. Moving forward would be the best plan, but that would send her right into the half-sickle. But, thought Fukushima. It will not hit me. For some reason, that was what she thought. Yes, she thought as she realized why she felt that way. Her actions and the flow of battle fit together. So if she moved forward, obeyed her forward-stepping leg, and moved her body down and up It would not hit. Kiyomasa saw it. It was the same as during the day. Fukushima passed right through something that clearly should have hit her. Or it looked that way to Kiyomasa. During the day, it had been a metal beam. Now, it was Caledfwlch. Fukushima passed through the forcibly-lowered blade and approached Kiyomasa. But Kiyomasa understood that Fukushima had not passed through the object either time. She is using the ideal movements of an expert! Those movements were created by the speed and decision control of Vice Chancellor level fighters like Shibata or Honda Futayo. By using extremely precise movement control with nothing going to waste, they could evade anything and everything while still moving in to attack. Fukushima had been capable of that before, but her ideal movements had been based on her position control and had essentially comprised of creating a launch pad for her acceleration. This ideal movement was different. Instead of just involving movement or attitude control, she charged forward while evading. This is it This had to be the territory the other experts had reached. With this high level ideal movement, the movement of attack and the evasion or positioning of defense were combined. Shibata had done it with his great strength and reflexes. Honda Futayo had done it with her speed and balance. Fukushima did it with her attack and defense control. Each optimization possessed the idiosyncrasies of the method used, but Fukushima-sama! She has it, realized Kiyomasa. Fukushima had the power needed to face the monstrous opponents awaiting them in Paris. Kiyomasa was prepared to fight tomorrow and she knew the others would be too. But Fukushima had only just now reached that point. She had regained her original ideal movement and grasped something even greater. Of course, it was not perfect. Most likely, she was only vaguely aware of it and would be unable to use it as she wished. But! Sensing hope inside her, Kiyomasa leaped back. Pushing down the right Caledfwlch had also been a way to prepare to jump. While forcibly pulling back her right arm, she made a powerful jump backwards. Her left hand grabbed Caledfwlchs left blade from where she had released it into the air before. Lets do this! With Fukushima in front of her and the goal behind her, Kiyomasa made an attack. She swung both Caledfwlchs toward the center and spoke with strength in her voice. Finish this, Caledfwlch!! Fukushima jumped. She ran along the top of the festival stands. Make it! She repeatedly accelerated with Headfirst Fall to pull away from the pursuers. And Ohh! Caledfwlch was closing in from the right and left. She passed through the center. I can make it! She launched her body forward. And she fell toward Huh? She must have miscounted the number of steps. She had meant to make a decisive attack on Kiyomasa, but she had taken a half-step too far. Ah. She fell headfirst into Kiyomasas chest. Kiyomasa understood what had happened, but she did not understand what was going on. Fukushima had miscounted her steps because of her movement optimization. The step she would normally have used on defense had instead been used on approaching Caledfwlch and that had caused a discrepancy. But as a result, Fukushima had pressed her face into Kiyomasas chest and Kiyomasa had caught her. Kyah! The problem was how she was swinging Caledfwlch closed. That movement caused her to embrace Fukushima. Ah. The attack from the combined Caledfwlch pressurized beyond Fukushima. The unleashed power flew toward the group approaching them from behind. And as a result Eh? The power launched them all horizontally toward the stern of the ship. Everyone saw it happen. A wave of people was blasted above the festival being held on the 300m transport ships deck. They were just high enough to skim along the festival stand roofs, so the festival itself was not damaged. And as those people flew through the air Dammiiiiiiit! I shouldve gone in from the side! But this way we got to see her face pressing into her chest! They sounded satisfied and those who were not hit saw who reached the bridge before anyone else. It was Fukushima. Earlier, that girl with the fluttering ponytail had been held in Kiyomasas arms along with the twin half-sickle spears. But when she landed softly on the deck, she set down Kiyomasa who she held in her arms. They realized everyone had come to a stop. The band stood unmoving on the left and right festival stands and the dancers remained motionless while up on one leg or doing a handstand. How would they end this? As everyone watched expectantly, Fukushima moved. She placed Kiyomasa in front of her and relaxed her shoulders. And Thou arrived first, Kiyo-dono. Because It was thou who brought me here. Then, um Kiyomasa observed their surroundings. Despite her attention, everyone remained entirely motionless and simply watched. So I feel like this was supposed to be the other way around. She pressed her lips to Fukushimas cheek. After only a few seconds, she removed her mouth from Fukushimas cheek and looked to everyone else. Everyone, she said. Let us enjoy ourselves tomorrow. Everyone responded to those words and the current situation. They raised their voices and stomped their feet as one. ! A roaring cheer shook the night. Volume 6B, 42: Chicks of the Gathering Nest Volume 6B, Chapter 42: Chicks of the Gathering Nest There is no need to grow stubborn When surprisingly enjoyable Confusion is a luxury Point Allocation (Photo Shoot) Festival flames wavered in the southern sky. The Roi-Soleil viewed them from atop Pariss wall. He was surrounded by Belle de Marionnette guards and he voiced his thoughts from the stone wall. Enemy though they may be, festivals have such wonderful atmospheres. I can just sense the enjoyment radiating from it. He received a response from below. Hashiba does love their luxuries. Even if this is only a recreation, they do their entertainment right. Testament. So even with your grudge against Hashiba, you can still judge them fairly there. Flying Katou. Testament, said an old man kneeling beside the Roi-Soleil. He looked to the left and right. Where are Bernard and his dragons? At the northern beach. They said they will have fish for dinner. They brought some white wine with them. A Celestial Dragon is sharing a meal with Terrestrial Dragons? Do you have a family, Danzou? The old man, Danzou, fell briefly silent at that question. And finally I left them in Sanada. Great Teacher! Great Teacher! There you are! Ive been looking for you! Seikai ran up the stairs to the top of the wall and the Roi-Soleil smiled and pointed at him. Your home town must have been lots of fun. Testament. My incompetent students are such an embarrassment. Excuse me. Danzou stood up and walked toward Seikai with audible footsteps. What is wrong with you!? You are in the presence of the Roi-Soleil, so make sure you kneel! Oh, my apologies. Great Teacher. Here is a souvenir from Sanada. Huh? Seikai, I hear you have been good at this sort of thing ever since you were in Shikoku, butohhh, are these konetsuke mochi!? Youwait, how did you forget my favorite: the mincemeat one!? Oh, my apologies, Great Teacher. There was a starving man on the way here and what kind of Sanada ninja would I be if I didnt save his life? Yes, and that starving man was me. Damn yoooou!! Ha ha. You two get along so well. Danzou and Seikai turned toward the Roi-Soleils laughter. Danzou forced Seikais head down and the Roi-Soleil cast his gaze across Paris. Look. Testament, said everyone else as they looked to Paris. They saw a giant festival pot there. Pariss interior had been divided by stealth barriers to keep anyone from seeing in, but now only a largescale barrier covered it from above. Since the battle had yet to start, the interior barriers had been removed so everyone could see each other, so the city could air out, and so a festival could be held. Tables lined with food filled the streets and kegs of wine and beer were prepared here and there. ! People spoke, told stories, laughed, and danced together. Mouses ran around the city and occasionally used a spell to launch fireworks. No part of the city was left dark and even the shadows of the buildings and Lourd de Marionnettes were faded by the lighting from multiple directions. Armand spoke from among the guards viewing that scene. Humans are such a mystery. Why do you hold festivals like this? If you wish to pray for victory, then you only need to pray, so why do you cause such a commotion in the name of celebration? It feels like it contaminates your prayers if you ask me. He was answered by Henri who stood on the other side of the guards. She looked across Paris and viewed the festival permeating every centimeter of it. They want an excuse to cause a commotion, Armand. If they can find one of those, they will cause a commotion no matter the time or place. Also, drinking alcohol and eating meat is a ritual for accepting that power into their bodies as a blessing. So they do have a justification, Armand. That is an interesting interpretation, Henri, Armand. The Roi-Soleil gave a heh of laughter. But the people of Paris are hard workers, Henri, Armand. I mean, I live here and yet they do not throw a festival every single day. What can you call that if not a dedication to hard work? Seikai tilted his head. Roi-Soleil, dont they actually treat you pretty bad- Danzou hit him to knock him down onto the floor. The Roi-Soleil ignored that solid sound and turned his gaze back to the southern sky and then the east. Now, we have the larger festival, Hashiba. Has anyone predicted when the battle will begin tomorrow? Testament, said Henri. Hashiba is even now continuing the reinforcement of its construction work. We believe the battle will begin tomorrow afternoon at 2. So a major counterattack for a post-lunch workout? Not bad. Terumotos group begins at 1 in the afternoon, so they are starting before us. The Roi-Soleil crossed his arms and nodded into the eastern sky. I wonder if Terumoto, Musashis phony nudist, the Reine des Garous, and the rest are enjoying themselves below that sky. E-excuse me, um, I know you must be enjoying yourselves, but, uh, my room has been squashed in a whole lot, said Toori. Judge. We needed our own living space. Horizon responded while laying out her futon. Kimi and Asama did the same with theirs, but Mitotsudaira was speaking with her parents who were sitting at the hallway end of the room. Um, mother, father? You will be using my kings parents bedroom, so you can go get ready there. Oh, Nate. Are you embarrassed? Dont worry. We are more than ready already. For what? wondered Mitotsudaira with a cold sweat, but she decided it would be best not to ask. Her mother would provide a demonstration. Then a silhouette approached on the other side of the hallway curtain. Hey, you okay? It was her king. So she made eye contact with everyone. Horizon and Asama nodded and Kimi picked up a pillow and started slapping it, saying Cmon! Cmon! Mitotsudaira ignored that last one. Everything is fine, my king. Judge. Ive brought some food, but what order should we use for the bath? Should I go first? Her king opened the curtain and stepped in. Her father reacted to that question. Her father looked exactly the same as he had in the past and he must have been somewhat cautious of her king because he bowed toward him. Then her father gestured toward the hallway and spoke. Oh, my wife and I can go either last or first. Ohh, breathed Asama and Kimi. Kimi elbowed Asamas shoulder and Asama responded with a serious expression. So they take their baths together My, my And I was just about to say he seemed so reserved. That was a trick, wasnt it!? A trick question! Mitotsudairas mother narrowed her eyes in a smile. Dont worry. We are borrowing someone elses bath here, so well make sure to be done in only 2 hours. Done with what? wondered Mitotsudaira with a cold sweat in her heart, but she decided it would be best not to ask. Her mother would explain. Then her king carried in the tray he had left out in the hallway. Okay, lets eat. For Horizon and sis, I have apple pie. For Asama, I have that white peach pie you were eyeing when Bell-san took it home with her. For Nate, I have a duck crush pie. For Mitos mom, I have a smoked steak with the Aoi family recipe jam. For her dad, I have a citrus mousse. I-isnt one of those more involved than the others? Nate, being a mother is not easy, said her mother. Yes, but lets eat. With that, her father looked to her mother and her before pressing his hands together. Ah. It had been a while since she did this family ritual. Her father must have been fairly nervous. Both her memories of him and the periodic divine mails he sent her told her how thoughtful a person he was. As a daughter living far away from home, that had been reassuring and appreciated. But scenes like this showed his thoughtfulness in a different light. Wise Sister: I know this is rude, but hes like a small animal. Asama: Eh!? I thought you were going to call him a rare beast! Flat Vassal: W-wow, I wish I could see this! Silver Wolf: Should we really leave this open to the entire class!? But the next thing she knew, Horizon, Kimi, Asama, and her king were doing the same thing as her father. Tomo, is this okay from a religious perspective? She gave Asama a look and the girl shrugged. Asama: Shinto isnt very strict. That was somewhat reassuring but also worrying in a different way. But her father began to speak. Meeting new people is the greatest blessing God has given us, so we should make our farewells as fulfilling as possible. Amen. That varied a little too much from a standard pre-meal prayer, but that was the way of things in her family. She had not understood what it meant when she was younger, but now she felt like she did. That is not limited to mealtimes. After what had happened in Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R., she could see how much more was included in that prayer. Wait, mother! Why are you already eating!? Wh-what are you talking about? Im only separating out your fathers portionoh, this is so good. Are you eating it without even noticing!? Oh, Nate, you eat yours too, said her king. But everyone relaxed after her king poured them some tea from the teapot. Mitotsudaira saw her father eating a scrap of meat her mother gave him. He must have been nervous being in someone elses home. He was scooted right next to his wife and just about leaning against her while he ate. In front of the king, he hung his head a bit as he placed the fork in his mouth. And he stopped. Eh? Mitotsudaira panicked when her father stopped moving. Had he eaten something bad? He had always liked cooking. Her king was also a good cook, but her father had his preferences. Was the food prepared for his wifes tastes not working out for him? But he suddenly resumed moving. He used his fork to get some of the sauce on his wifes steak plate and placed it in his mouth. Nn. Hearing that, the king stopped drinking his tea and turned around. Is something the matter? Eh? said her father with a start. He instantly blushed and hesitated, but Did you make this? Kimi waved her arms left and right in an exaggerated fashion, but they ignored her. The king nodded lightly toward the father. Judge. How is it? Its interesting. Oh, it tastes fine. Im sure Miss Loup-Garou likes it too. Miss Loup-Garou? asked Asama with a tilt of her head. Th-thats what he calls her when theyre alone! But Mitotsudaira could not exactly say that. Meanwhile, her mother smiled bitterly and lightly tapped her fathers shoulder. It tastes good. I served you this when you were at our house, so you made some modifications to that, didnt you? You made it a little sourer, and Yes, continued the father. He may have been intentionally supporting what his wife had said. He stabbed his fork into the fruit in the sauce on her plate. The flavor is quite good. He sounded somewhat excited. But instead of stopping himself, he leaned forward and asked the king a question. I can make something similar with an apple jam, but it wouldnt have this consistency. What is this? Oh, I took quinces pickled in sugar and sliced them up. Quinces? asked the mother. She made a circle with her index finger and thumb. Arent those only this big? Those are Western quinces, which are also known as Western loquats. The Eastern ones have fist-sized fruits. Oh? Both parents focused on the king. The king responded to their gazes with a slicing gesture. I thought they would give some nice texture behind the meat. It would be a little much on a daily basis, but these things are important at times like this, right? I see, said the father while the mother used her knife to taste just the sauce portion. The ingredient has some real volume to it. But it doesnt have a cloying smell and its more like an apple than anything Theyre from the rose family just like apples, so thats probably why they have a nice scent. But theyre too hard to eat as-is, so you need to pickle them in something first. But that hardness makes it easier to slice them up for a sauce like this. I gave Nate some before and she quite liked it. My. The mother turned toward Mitotsudaira, narrowed her eyes, and laughed. Sounds like hes really taking care of you. Heat instantly filled her body and an unpleasant sweat soaked her. But her father looked to her king and her. Really? Eh? Um, uh, the quinces were, uh, well, from one of the times he brought food to my place None of that denied what her mother had said. But her father smiled a little. Im glad. Eh? Just as she thought about what that meant, her king asked her a question. But, Nate. Did I ever manage to reproduce Nate Papans sauce? Only then did Mitotsudaira realize what her fathers words had meant. Ah, thought Asama. This is a very important time. So she held her breath. She did not want to intrude on this short but dense time between her friend and that friends parents. So Do your best. Asama supported her friend in her heart. I know you can do it, Mito. Yes. Because you can even speak with your mom now. Judge. Mitotsudaira regulated her breathing and understood everything. She understood what her father had meant with Im glad. He was not saying he was glad for himself. He was saying he was glad for her. But she could not just leave it like that. She had to quickly reply that he was overthinking this. So she leaned forward and spoke to her father. She placed a hand on her chest while putting on an expression that was not too insistent. I dont think anyone can make the meat dishes you do, father. So Could you cook some tomorrow, maybe? The bottled sauce just isnt the same. She saw her fathers eyes widen slightly before he finally smiled a little. Really? He smiled toward her king. Thank you. It was a short exchange. But for Mitotsudaira Yes. Im glad, she thought. Her father had a reserved personality, so when he accepted that there was someone here who would feed her, he must have decided to hand over everything. He had decided that his daughter no longer needed him. That was what it meant to let your child go. But that way of doing it meant making your child into a stranger. That was one way of doing it, but when looking at how he felt about it Hori-ko: He said thank you Good job. That was it. Her king had created a compromise. He could feed the wolf who had come to his house, but only the wolfs family could cook the food of her family. So as his daughter, she had been able to say there was no need to throw that out. Im glad. Mitotsudaira repeated her fathers words with both meanings. That exchange had allowed her to demonstrate that she would be fine living away from her parents while also maintaining that bond with them. She probably would have noticed what was going on regardless, but given the timing and her own personality, she was not sure she could have handled it quite so well. Thank you, my king. And just as she breathed a mental sigh Wise Sister: Heh heh. Now you have the approval of both parents! Kimis words clued Mitotsudaira into the true meaning of what had just happened. Asama felt heat radiating from Mitotsudaira. Everyone had finished eating their food and the wolfs parents were discussing cooking with him. But Mitotsudaira had yet to touch her own food. That hit her pretty hard Ones own awareness and someone elses acknowledgement were two very different things. Mitotsudaira had viewed her mother as an enemy and was seeing her father for the first time in a long time. As for what that meant Hori-ko: Her parents seem to be raising death flags like crazy. Will they be okay? Asama: Well, theres always the example of Tenzou-kun. He raised death flags like crazy, but managed to survive and even brought a wife back with him. 10ZO: Th-that was a mans determination! It was determination! Meanwhile, Mitotsudairas parents and he began exchanging divine mail addresses. They also checked a cooking site, but was that a page Mitotsudairas parents had made? Toori-kun is so good at making friends Asama could do it as part of the shrine business, but she was not sure she could do it so naturally. She tended to erect walls around her using her position as the Asama Shrine Representative. But after their discussion, Mitotsudairas mother turned toward her daughter. Okay, Nate. Weve eaten some meat, so well take our bath first. Are you going to stay in there for two hours? The daughter sighed, but it was not her parents who reacted. Nor was it him. It was Kimi. She watched him leave with the stack of plates. Okay, lets have some fun with a photo shoot. To celebrate you moving in. A photo shoot? Asama asked, but she did know what that meant. They would sometimes do that when gathered at someones house. Kimi seemed to have been fine-tuning a photography spell originally meant for taking pictures of yourself or the scenery. We made body pillows for everyone before, didnt we? Yes. Horizon nodded. Who will be the victims this time? H-Horizon, youre plotting something, arent you!? Kimi narrowed her eyes at Mitotsudairas yelled words. She crawled over and rested her cheek on Asamas thigh. Asama? Mitotsudaira? You brought swimsuits with you, didnt you? Eh? She had seen right through them. Asama thought about lying, but she could not. Her substitutions kept her from lying. She tried to figure out what to do, but the words left her before she settled on anything. U-umm, I-I did, butyes, I brought one. Of course you did. You have one for the jacuzzi and your morning purification when you sleep over somewhere. That was true. When doing the morning purification alone, she would do it naked, but when with someone else, it was easier on the other person if she wore a swimsuit. When taking a bath, she would end up doing purifying acts along with them, but when doing a formal purification, she would use the swimsuit. And during our sleepovers, everyone gets drunk, talks about indecent things, and snacks like crazy, so I end up with so much impurity She had a set prepared for the morning purification when spending the night at someone elses house. As for Mitotsudairas swimsuit Yes, Suzu-san and I prepared a new one for Mito. It combines the design of the one Mito has been using with the Asama Shrines charm unit. Since Mitos kept almost coming off during the study camp. Nate You have nothing for the swimsuit to hold onto, do you? Th-that had more to do with someone nearly taking it off of me! Yes, that may have been the case. But however she had interpreted this, Kimi gave a nasal laugh. Then lets get started. While Mitotsudairas maman and papan are enjoying themselves. Wh-what about me!? I could crossdress andgfhh! The crossdresser stuck his head through the curtain and Horizon downed him in the same turn. What is even going on? But anyway, thought Asama. Kimi is probably trying to help us relax. They could free themselves to a state of near nudity in this room. For Mitotsudaira, that was probably a lot like putting her scent on the place or building her den. For Asama, it let her judge her freedom in this space. He was doing the same. When he had brought them the food here He was showing us that this is our home. Eating was a personal act. They had been served the pies and breads they were familiar with at the Main Blue Thunder, while Mitotsudairas parents were served dinner food and different sorts of sweets. Asama could see the meaning there. Those two were guests and the others lived here. What am I even supposed to say about this? With that, Asama looked to the curtain wall. I dont have to set up a barrier, do I? She used that as her own form of allowance and then she nodded to Kimi. We have a battle to fight tomorrow, so how about we enjoy ourselves some tonight? Oh, youre onboard? Well. Asama felt a belated blush on her cheeks. Youll make it a fun photo shoot, wont you? Its our first day here, after all. The next morning was cloudy. They were not rain clouds and they did not entirely obscure the sky. The summer air currents had created a thick layer of clouds over coastal Odawara and it was spreading out and flowing toward the sea. The summer sunlight above made the low clouds glow dully. Below them, several forces were gathering in the sky above Odawara. Houjou, Mouri, and Musashi were there. Mogamis Yamagata Castle arrived from the north, as did Sviet Russ Fukushima Castle and its accompanying aerial ships. First, the Houjou fleet took its position in the sky to secure air superiority and manage the battlefield. The other fleets passed by below it. Next, Sviet Rus moved to the west of Odawara while Mogami and Musashi moved to the east. P.A. Odas Kanie Castle had arrived ahead of the rest, so it was positioned in an artificial lake to the north. Finally, the Mouri fleet set up its formation in the south. Now then, everyone. At noon, Odawara will be opened up as a battlefield. Everyone within every group exchanged a glance and nodded at Houjou Ujinaos divine transmission. Each forces warriors set up a formation around Odawara Castle and the city They were preparing for a festival. Just like with Hashiba, each camp was setting up a festival at Odawara. Of course, what really mattered were the representatives who would participate in the battle. They were individuals, but they were also the representatives of nations. National interests are at stake here, so we cant hold back. Just as Houjou Shigenaga said on the Fukushima Castle, they were all fully focused on preparing for their duels. The festival was beginning. Study: Siege of Odawara Toori: Sis! Sis! The Siege of Odawara is starting, but whats that gonna be like!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Siege brother, this is what the terrain looks like. Top left: Mountains Top middle: Forest Top right: Road Diagonal white rectangle: Kanie Castle Black oval: Artificial Lake White square on right: Musashi Camp Circle around Musashi Camp: Hill White rectangle on left: Odawara Castle Bottom: Odawara City Toori: Looks like something from an old game You clear the city, go to the castle, and complete a maze in the end Kimi: Yes, that is generally how it worked with side-scrolling games starring ninjas. Toori: But this is a top-down view? Oh, yeah! Everythings 3D these days! Lets put in some nude mods! Kimi: Hey, gamer boy. Gamer boy. Focus on reality here. Volume 6B, 43: Waiters on the Standby Platform Volume 6B, Chapter 43: Waiters on the Standby Platform What should we name The expectation of something beginning? The world is about to change Point Allocation (History) Naruze was not participating in the duels, so she was managing the shipments to be sent out. This is a lot more exciting than the events or my usual work. She had that fairly obvious thought while checking the cargo being carried down from the Musashi via transport ship. Most of it was festival supplies for the Siege of Odawaras spectators, and Theres also a prefabricated pool, but the equipment for attack on Takigawas Kanie Castle looks pretty dangerous. They were transporting cutting-edge equipment and backups. She heard a voice behind her as she piled that up with the other cargo. Oh, whats the matter, Asama-san, 5th Special Duty Officer? You two look really tired. Within the Musashi battle formation bordering the ocean, Adele asked that question while setting down some cargo using Raging Beast. The mobile shell carried the cargo on its tail ballast and arms while looking to the terrace made from one of the wide block packages for the Musashis surface. Everyones cargo and food had been brought to that terrace where Asama and Mitotsudaira looked nearly lifeless. They were lying on top of the cargo, but Adele looked to someone else as well. The Chancellor looks pretty dead too. Did something happen? Looks like it wasnt anything sexual, thought Naruze as she looked to Asama and Mitotsudaira. None of them were scheduled to fight today. However If things get bad, were supposed to force our way in for a rescueso do those two need a healing spell or something? No, were fine We are. Asama, who was wearing her shrine maiden outfit, sat up. Next to her, Mitotsudaira fixed the hem of her summer uniform and also straightened up. Just out of curiosity, did something happen? Well, last night, we had one of Kimis famousyknow, photo shoots. Oh, yeah. She did one of those for that Asama Shrine ad and for those body pillows. Did Mitotsudaira do it too this time? Judge. Mitotsudaira took a breath. And, well, I got up a little early this morning, thinking I could cook some breakfast for my king. I was hoping to show off a bit since my parents are here. And? Judge. The photos she took last night were blown up to poster size and pasted all over the restaurants walls. Oh, so thats why Kimi asked me about a 24-hour printmaking shop last night. I told her about Hemisphere Printings Musashi office. So you helped her with this!? Naruze decided not to mention that she got a discount for referrals. But wait. Youre exhausted because there were posters everywhere? Yes. The two of us hurriedly tore them all down, but there were even more below them said Asama. And she had devilishly set it up so the more we removed, the less clothing we were wearing in them added Mitotsudaira. I can see why you couldnt just stop partway through Yes. And the last 5 layers were woodcut boards bolted to the frame. We couldnt just fold those up, tear them apart, and throw them away, so we had to smash them up in the backyard Youve had an exciting morning. Naruze scratched her head with her pen. Now, what happened with breakfast? Judge. My father ended up making it. Huh? Then whys that idiot collapsed over there? Well, said Asama as she began to move. She opened a sign frame over the idiot lying on the cargo. It was a large, light-blocking one. The sky was cloudy, but the sun was shining through the clouds. Asama placed the idiot in the sign frames shade. Toori-kunwell, to give us space for our room, Horizon squished his room a lot smaller, so all he managed to do last night was clear enough space to sleep. Wait. What is it, Naruze? At times like that, youre supposed to invite him into your futon. Huh? asked Asama. After a moment, she realized what that meant and began stammering along with Mitotsudaira: N-no, thats, um She frantically glanced over at Mitotsudaira. That wasnt really an option last night. Was it, Mito? J-judge! We had a lot to deal with after the photo shoot, like pinning down Kimi when she came to grope us or capturing Horizons arms as they crawled around. Horizon raised both arms where she was sorting through cargo on the other side of the terrace. Seeing that, Naruze had no choice but to sigh in exasperation. Are you two going to survive living there? The two girls answered by sitting on the cargo shoulder to shoulder. And like before, they collapsed into a heap. Naruze had apparently said something she should not have. But, she thought. Mary looked over at them and smiled while counting the cargo shipments with Tenzou. Mary could see emotions, so she must have been able to tell they were enjoying this. Then I dont have to hesitate here. She knew what her next doujinshi would be about. She would discuss it with Margot while viewing the battle today. Okay, she thought to build her excitement. Just then, someone arrived from the western path leading to Odawara. It was Neshinbara. Hey. He waved and called out to them. Its about time to get the participants ready. After you enter the city, Houjou says theyll send you some information on a sign frame! Yoshiaki set foot on the ground for the first time in half a day. She was alongside the Musashi group, but she was below the Yamagata Castle which had landed. She watched the students unloading cargo from the transport ship and preparing it all. Nn She stretched and then spoke to Shakenobe next to her. It has been so long since I set foot on land away from home. I never actually descended to the surface when we attacked the Ariake or went to watch the Battle of Kanagawa. Someone spoke to her as she removed her jacket. It was Yoshiyasu. The girl had a Satomi Clan armband attached to her waist hard point and she raised a hand from the direction of the Musashi group. Are you ready yet? Theyre calling for us down there. Hurrying will not hasten things if we are not all on the same page. I would like to ensure a means of food distribution on the battlefield. Do you think this will be a long battle? Yoshiyasu stopped at a point 5 meters away and Yoshiaki nodded. When people this powerful gather, each battle will wreak havoc on the land. And since you cannot draw out your full strength on ravaged land, the individual battlefields will scatter early on. And And Later on, anyone who finds an advantageous position on the ravaged battlefield will wait there. So we need to make the first attack and challenge them there? No. Yoshiaki smiled. Once the initial battles are complete, we will see some political moves. While I can make all the decisions for myself, the other nations will need to discuss things with their leaders. So about halfway through the afternoon, I expect some individuals C and perhaps the entire battle C will call for a temporary cease-fire. And that is when I need a supply of food. So you dont think youre going to lose at the beginning? If I thought I would lose, I would not take part in the first place. Good grief, said Yoshiaki. I will go all out from the very beginning. But unless I am knocked out early on or the entire battle concludes quickly, I need a way to safely reach the temporary cease-fire. Yoshiaki began walking in the middle of her statement. And once she passed Yoshiyasu by Hey! Where are you going!? Yoshiyasu, where is your Righteousness? I have the autopilot set to come to me if I call for it. Carrying it onto the battlefield would give away my position and its fuel consumption means it isnt exactly suited for long-term use. Being a god of war pilot does not seem to be worth the costs. Now, you said they were calling for us, didnt you? Lets go. Wait! Yoshiyasu ran after her. Wheres your equipment!? My fan is both a gun and a sword. Youre planning to take them on using that? What about Onikiri? Onikiri cuts my opponents dependents, but does not cut that opponent themselves. It is useless for a duel like this. Of course, whether or not I am actually taking it with me is something I wouldnt tell even you. You sure are crafty. I am a fox after all. Besides Yoshiaki gave a ko ko of laughter. On occasion, it is nice to show off the power of a Nine-Tails. Dont you think? That question brought Yoshiyasu to a stop and Yoshiaki reached a hand out to her. Yoshiaki rubbed the black hair on that short head and laughed in her throat again Ko ko I am glad youre worried for me. Of course I am. Yoshiyasu sounded exasperated as she walked out ahead of Yoshiaki. Yoshiaki followed behind her with a light step. Below the cloudy summer sky of late morning, Yoshiyasu looked back a few times to make sure Yoshiaki was still following. Lets go. Its this way. The Musashi group has already entered Odawara. If youre right, we might be in trouble if we dont hurry up and get ourselves some good spots. So the Siege of Odawara has begun. Noriki spoke quietly on the gravel-cleared shrine land surrounded by forest. Everyone is probably enjoying themselves. How are you doing? Judge, said Noriki to a sign frame. The screen showed Hiro with the sky and a transport ship deck in the background. She looked sleepy. She had apparently spent the night loading and unloading cargo so they could leave after just the one night. Noriki commented on her appearance. The engine division is always busy, isnt it? I appreciate that you didnt apologize like its somehow your fault. Im familiar with the engine divisions schedule. Ive seen how busy Naomasa and the others are. Masa is really tough. Hiro said that with a smile, so Noriki smiled a little too. Do you like Naomasa? Im saying it isnt normal to put together the Suzaku like she did. From what I heard, it barely needed any balancing or tuning by the time she came to the Musashi. But it needed some, didnt it? It was tuned for combat, so it had to be adjusted for work. That means she didnt make any mistakes; it simply needed to be retuned for the Musashi. Although shes apparently changed it back to the combat tuning recently. You sound happy about that. Well, yeah. Hiro smiled, but she did not elaborate. She must have meant it went without saying. Trust based on skill is a good thing. With that, Noriki struck his left palm with his other fist. A solid sound rang out and Suwa sign frames began opening around him. I dont need the suppression. I dont want any discrepancies from an actual battle. Noriki sent his voice back and to the right. At the edge of the dirt area of shrine ground, the shrine maiden standing on the stone pavement bowed and canceled that setting on her sign frame. You can begin preparations for your test strike whenever you are ready. Judge, replied Noriki while Hiro spoke from her sign frame. Is it ready? The basic alteration I requested last night is ready. I suppose thats the main shrine for you. Compared to the January I put together, it activates He clenched his right fist. Immediately, a long and narrow Suwa spell sign frame opened from his fist to his elbow. But he opened his hand and canceled the spell before it fully opened. He did not use it. Twice more, he lightly struck empty air while only half-activating the spell. He did not fully activate it, but the speed of his strikes grew. faster. How much faster? Before, I had to activate it before pulling back my fist, but now I can wait until I send my fist forward. What does that mean? I can make more compact strikes and increase my attack speed. They said they placed an efficient mainframe on it instead of combining multiple spells Noriki smiled bitterly at the sign frame describing the spell setting. But its got fairly bad fuel efficiency. The shrine maiden raised a sign frame from the edge of the area: Noriki nodded and raised his right hand. He signaled his understanding. In response, there was a sound in the air. It came from the main Suwa Shrine a good distance away through the forest. Oh, something was just ejected, said Hiro. I can see it, said Noriki just before a boulder crashed into the ground 5 meters in front of him. That was pretty incredible, but are you sure about this? asked Hiro. Its for fine-tuning the spell. Dont worry about it. Ive asked for another 9. That wasnt what I meant. Oh, the order just arrived. The order? The order of battles at Odawara. Ill send it your way. Judge, nodded Noriki as it was displayed. It listed the participants by nation: - Houjou: Ujinao, Ujiteru, Genan, Kotarou, Yoshiaki - Musashi: 3 people - Mogami: Yoshiaki, Yoshiyasu - Hashiba: Kani - Uesugi: Honjou, 1 other - Takigawa: Takigawa, 3 from Sanada - Date: Narumi - Mouri: Seki, Reine des Garous Some of them havent been named yet, commented Noriki. Its mostly ours, though. They said there was no obligation to announce it before the battle begins, so they want to hold back until the last second. When does it start? One oclock. Oh, and thats now. The kanji clock in the right corner of the sign frame said it was one in the afternoon. The order written on the sign frame was automatically rewritten. It now included the previously unspecified names. Honestly. Noriki spread his mouth horizontally. This was Neshinbaras idea, wasnt it? Yeah, I can sort of tell that kind of thing these days too Noriki took Hiros comment to mean he was not obligated to explain. He sighed, struck his fists together, and faced the stone in front of him. Ill finish this up soon enough. When are we headed back? Its a descent so about 6 hours. 4 hours at the fastest, maybe? But what will you do once you get there? Judge. Noriki nodded, took his attack stance, and steadied his breathing. Go save my old home. The Siege of Odawara was cloudy. Below the blowing wind and dull light of the cloudy sky, battlefields developed at a water source, at a castle, and at a city. They were duel battlefields. At precisely 13:00, the Siege of Odawara began and the participating nations observed the first battle begin at 13:07. That beginning was signaled by explosive destruction in the center of the city. Volume 6B, 44: Runner at the Start Time Volume 6B, Chapter 44: Runner at the Start Time Wait a little Wait a lot Wait more Point Allocation (Not C Possible) Katou Yoshiaki heard a certain sound. An explosive boom reached her from far beyond the roofs of the buildings. Has the battle started? This got bloody fast, she thought, but she was a part of it. As a Weiss Hexen, she normally fought in the sky, so she was not exactly in her element fighting on the surface. But, she thought. I know how to fight like this. That just left using it in an emergency, but I hope I can meet up with Kani. She had been sent in on Houjous side. Houjou and Hashiba were enemies, but as long as they each had another enemy, they would not be forced to fight each other. Kanis skill level was unknown, but ground battles had to be her forte. Yoshiaki had not expected her to run all the way to Shimoda in half a day. According to Kani But the mountains are really scary at night! That was the line of someone who had experienced the mountains at night. So Yoshiaki concluded that Kani was fairly capable. However Now, what to do? she thought. I want to avoid getting into any serious fights if I can. Yoshiaki thought about the battlefield and the battle participants. Based on the order, she was the only one that could fly. So she could always take flight and flee as soon as a battle began. There were plenty of obstacles and plenty of cover in the city. Her wings made her easy to see, but she still had an advantage since she could retreat and escape. Also Could I also hide inside a home or store? But there were figures in the city. They were automatons. Perhaps as a service from Houjou, automatons in Houjou maid uniforms were cleaning the roads and running some of the stores and restaurants. They would clean up the damaged battlefield and they would provide assistance if anyone needed it. Of course, they did not greet or speak to anyone so they would not give away anyones position. The participants were treated like they did not exist. There was another explosion. It was farther away than before. In that case This was dangerous. The representatives would move away from the site of a battle in progress. They would not want it to interfere with their own battles. But in that case Where am I now? She was on the southwest side of the Odawara city. She was near the corner. She had nowhere to run if she was pursued. She needed to get moving and soon. An enemy could be approaching from the center, so she always kept a building between her and the roads leading to the center. She hurried. She wanted to remain as passive as possible. So she avoided an automaton cleaning the road, and Outta the way. Oh, excuse me. Hearing that, Yoshiaki tapped the automaton on the shoulder and hurried on. She kept her pace light, but she also used her wings. She used some horizontal acceleration to quickly leave that place. I was careless, said Yoshiaki. I cant believe they got so close. Seki watched the wind leave. She placed her right hand on the shoulder Yoshiaki had tapped. I thought about ending that quickly with a surprise attack, but it didnt work out. She held a black knife in the hand on her shoulder. She looked back to see no sign of Yoshiaki, not even some scattered feathers. That girl had made an excellent escape. And she had done so after tapping Seki on the shoulder to tell her she had noticed her. Seki had immediately prepared for battle when she realized she had been noticed. Yoshiaki had used that opening to escape, but I should count myself lucky that I did not have to fight with my surprise attack equipment. Staying positive is for the best, concluded Seki. And Okay, lets get going. Houjou maid uniforms could be quickly removed using the shoulder clasps. She wore her normal clothing below: a Hexagone Fran?aise combat maid uniform. She straightened the collar, rewrapped the scarf, and checked the armor. Testament. Then she opened the lid to a nearby water bucket. It contained a pallet of rifles, pistols, and swords. She lifted it with her gravitational control and then looked up. She had heard a noise. This explosion was even more distant than the last and she noted something about that roar of air. That is not an attack. They are pursuing someone as a game. Ookubo ran through the city. It had been a long time since she set foot on the ground. The surface was more humid than the Musashi and she saw a thick layer of shimmering heat in the distance. Yes, the surface is such an elegant place. No weird upperclassmen anywhere. Wait, this is no time to let that soothe me! Just as she shouted that, there was an explosive blast behind her. A flame spell consumed several homes in an instant. This was more than just a fire spell, as it apparently had an explosion spell included as well. The rumbling produced a shockwave that sent the fragments of broken buildings shooting through the city at high speed. They literally pierced through other buildings to attack at unexpected places. And once again Wah. The building behind her to the right was apparently an inn. A Far Eastern wall with a terrace on the second floor was smashed through on the second floor. The building itself had not been destroyed. The fragments of the house destroyed in the explosion had collided with a building in the adjacent block. It was a column that broke through the inns second floor wall and flew her way. The column was burned to charcoal in places and it carried fragments of the plaster wall with it. They flew by overhead, but then they lost speed. ! Ookubo sped up to escape the pillar that fell down toward her like it was trying to hit her. She avoided it. Behind her, the pillar crashed into the ground with a surprisingly light sound. She feared it would slide along the dirt and she did indeed hear it rolling with a hollow sound. But the burnt plaster fragments and clumps of dirt were raining down from above. Ookubo was familiar with the effects of explosions and how much damage they could do. She had learned that all too well on the way to England. But Shit! She swore, but that felt like the only appropriate word. Curse those upperclassmen! Curse them! Just saying it isnt enough. I have to do something about it once I get back. Yes, thats what Ill do. I feel like Im violating a law against casting unauthorized curses, but I can have Kanou-kun do something about that. Besides, thought Ookubo. I did think this sounded like a good idea Ookubo recalled what happened the night before. When she visited the cleanup after the meeting, the Vice President had handed her a Main Blue Thunder tart in a box. Oh, Ookubo. Take this home with you. The idiot made them while crossdressing, but theyre pretty good. And dont worry about tomorrow. We have the rules already and you can negotiate on the battlefield. Take a look. Battlefield Rules - Each duel is limited to 30 minutes and a draw will not be counted as a victory. - If there is a disagreement in the desired type of duel, a discussion will be held and each type will be used for 15 minutes. - If the winner or loser are deemed fit to continue fighting, they may move to a different battlefield. - After a duel is complete, the participants must wait an hour before fighting again. - Divine transmissions on the battlefield will generally be restricted to those being sent out. Mutual communication can only be done at predetermined times or while the warrior is unable to fight. See? Weve all settled on accepting negotiation, so you relax and prepare for that. The other nations will follow along with that. Oh, theres a tea pack too. Eat and drink these and get some sleep. Okay? Maa. She had left when the anteater waved goodbye, but she should have protested on the spot. After all, there was a flaw in those battlefield rules. You can choose negotiation as your duel type, but theres nothing you can do if your opponent has no intention of negotiating. Or to sum it up Its useless against a crazy person. That was what happened to her. Just in case, she had written Requesting a Negotiation on a sign frame and held it over her head. She had chosen the center of the city for her battlefield. Everyone would have their own ideas, but she had decided no one would be dumb enough to start fighting in the very middle. After all, that would make you stand out and the battle would be visible from all four directions. In the center, something more inconspicuous C like a negotiation C would be preferable to a flashy battle. So Ookubo had decided to head to the center of the city, raise her negotiation sign, and wait for an opponent. And that was what she had done. There was a plaza in the center of the city. It was a dirt plaza with a well in the center. She figured her negotiation sign would be quite visible from there. With everyone watching, no one would be stupid enough to ignore her request for negotiation and attack instead. And just as she had left the streets and entered the plaza, someone had run out from behind a house. It was a maid automaton. It was Houjou Ujiteru. Houjou was an important opponent for Musashi. They would join Musashi later and their permission was needed to enter the Houjou ruins the Vice President and others wanted to visit. So Negotiate! I wish to duel via negotiation! Just as she yelled that, Ujiteru hid his face behind his hands. Then he swung his arms around in a large circle to reveal his automaton face and stuck out his tongue. Baaaaaaaahhhhhhh! Its meeeeeeeeeeeeeee!! And who are you? Oh, right. Houjou Ujiteru. Hiiiiiii! Little giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiirl! Let me show you the wayyyyyyyyyyyy! That led to her current predicament. Shit! She heard another explosion behind her. And Hellooooooo! Where are yooooooou!? Come on ouuuuuuuut! Or are you happy where you arrre!? Thats terrific! Just like meeeeee! Im Uji-terrific! The lunatics voice pursued her below the summer sun. Uncle seems to be doing well, thought Ujinao. Ujinao sighed in the center of Odawara Castles center citadel. She sat below a bamboo parasol. The tea prepared by the automatons was on the hot side, but Even with an automaton body, it feels wonderful to work up a sweat and then cool off. Testament, agreed the automatons before stepping back. She viewed a sign frame map of the battlefield. The water source, Odawara Castle, and the city. Knowing everyones location was her privilege as the manager of the Siege of Odawara. She spoke to the individual on the way to the castles main gate. Kotarou, do not push yourself too hard. You say that, but I dont have much of a choice with these opponents! That is why I am warning you. Ujinao smiled and saw a few movements. Musashis main group was at the hill near the water source. Takigawa wanted a group battle, so if that was to be viewed as a duel, it was a unique one. The three from Sanada were there too, but how was that going to turn out? There was one thing she had told Musashi. She had sent a single divine transmission to them while they were considering their lineup before the battle. As a result, she could see two people in the Musashi group headed to the water source. The Vice President and Chancellor are with them That was a good decision. After all The Houjou ruins are at that same water source as Takigawas group. Masazumi stood before a hill. The artificial lake where Takigawa awaited was naturally at a higher elevation than Odawara Castle. The artificial lake was surrounded by a forest, so it looked easy to approach it using that as cover. However Sanada and Takigawa are ninjas, so the forest is dangerous. We should take the lead. She could only agree with Neshinbara and Crossunites comments. Due to the cloudy forest and hill, she could not yet see the lake. Are the ruins there? Houjou says so. And I can understand why there would be ruins at that water source. In order to use the ocean for trade, the newer parts of the city were likely built in the lower area. So what are we gonna do, Seijun? Go check it out now? We dont have the right yet. Masazumi looked to Odawara Castle and the city where she could see and hear explosions. We need someone to defeat someone from Houjou so we can win that right. And political factors could change the other nations stance. It would be safest not to head there right away. So for now She looked to the explosive Odawara city. We wait until someone has won a victory over Houjou. And if no one does? We ask some other nation or Houjou to give us one victorys worth of rights. This might call for a prostration. She heard another explosion in the distance. However Mh? Urquiaga turned toward the Odawara city. The direction of the explosions has changed. Has something happened on the battlefield? Ookubo realized the pursuing explosions had suddenly veered away. To the right!? They had shifted, but she could not let her guard down. This could always be a feint. Kh Ookubo ran. She raced forward while telling herself she could relax if the explosions did not return after another 3 seconds of running. Three. There was another explosion behind her. Its position was still shifted. But she ran. There was a three-way junction coming up and she wanted to turn right or left at it. Two. She accelerated her legs to hurry up. Oh, whoops. I havent activated enough cooling spells. I only have the usual two for keeping away the summer heat. One. She approached the three-way junction and the explosion was shifted again. Good, she thought. The enemy lunatic really has given up on me. He must have spotted someone else when he lost sight of me. So Zero! After turning right at the three-way junction and moving behind a house, she took a breath. She was safe. That series of events had been far too much. Why did a liberal arts type have to be chased around by an athleticno, insane automaton? Im protesting this once I get back With that comment, Ookubo released a heated breath toward the ground and straightened up. There was a mechanical phoenix in front of her. It was gold and red, it was at least 15m tall, and its head was facing her. Eh? What is this doing here? she wondered as light entered the sight devices on its face. They moved like eyes to focus on her. Ohh, ohh. You are a Musashi childI think? Well, it does not matter. I am Houjou Genan. I have come here as Houjou Ujikuni. Oh, and this is my prototype. It is a mechanical phoenix specialized for ground battles. Hold on, thought Ookubo as she bent backwards. First a lunatic and now a mechanical phoenix? What kind of theme park is this!? The mechanical phoenix stood up with a yo and a sound like spraying metal came from its entire body. I am merely opening up my cannons a bit, but dont worry. I know how to do it so it wont hurt. Nowwhich one would you like? Without even answering, Ookubo dashed back the way she had come. Racing destruction was added to the city. Houses were scattered into the air, but what exactly was racing through the Odawara city could not be seen past the roofs and destruction. However, a voice spoke up from a position overlooking that wave of destruction. Two figures faced each other on the shopping district roofs of north Odawara. One was a white-skinned woman standing on a water bucket. Sviet Rus Representative Honjou Shigenaga. Her opponent stood on a bathhouse roof with arms crossed. Houjou Ujiteruuuuuuu! With his arms still crossed, he spread out some swords in his hands. There were three in each hand. He held the blades between his fingers and flames burst from them to extend their reach. You think too much of yourself, little girl! The water bucket foothold exploded when the fire touched it. Volume 6B, 45: Cool Head in the Conflagration Volume 6B, Chapter 45: Cool Head in the Conflagration What should you do first Upon meeting a new opponent? Point Allocation (Greeting) Shigenaga dueled against a series of fiery slashes. They came from Houjou Ujiteru. His body was that of an automaton and his weapon was Swords with explosion conductivity!? Ding ding diiiiiiiiiiiiing! But also buzz buzzzzzzzz! Together that would be dingbuzz dingbuzz diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! In other words, youre half wrong! Wanna know the answerrrrr!? These arent katanaaas! Theyre sworrrds! Wait, the other way arouuund! I got it wronnnnnnnng! Theyre katanaaaaaaas! Shigenaga was irritated by this opponent who twisted his head nearly upside down. But Ujiterus actions were solid. He swung his head back and forth and swung his body left and right like a dog as he rushed at her, but there was no disturbance at all in the movement of the swords in his hands. He was an expert. She could not approach him carelessly. But he was an opponent Shigenaga wanted to take out. A victory against Houjou would be valuable. For Sviet Rus, Houjous land was past P.A. Oda to the south. Sanada was also in the middle and it was not contiguous, so it would normally not be very attractive land. But Musashi would be leading the construction of a trade route. Once that happened, southern land for agriculture, fishing, and trade would be very valuable. Also, Musashi wanted a victory over Houjou. Sviet Rus could view this as the Punishment of Aizu while also providing Musashi with the victory over Houjou they desired. So this battle should be valuable. Shigenaga lowered her hips in a combat stance. Ujiteru responded by sticking out his tongue and swinging his body forward. Ohhhhhhhh! Yoooooou ready to gooooooooo!? She pulled a portable cannon from her skirt and fired it at him. That did it, thought Shigenaga. But she was wrong. The destruction did not hit Ujiteru. The metal bullet she had launched exploded when it hit the end of the road far behind him. He had dodged it. It had been an instantaneous movement. Ujiteru had seen her cannon attack coming and bent his body to the side. The main entrance of the house far past him was left splintered and smoking. Meanwhile, he briefly glanced back that way. That was cloooooooooose! What do you think youre doing, womaaaaaaaaaaan!? Do you hate meeeeeeeeeee!? Does anyone like you? I doooooooooooooooooo! Its called self-loooooooove! Too baaaaaaaaaaaaaad! How about a trip to Hachioji as a consolation priiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiize!? Wanna try falling down a waterfall?! Wellll!? He irritated her, so she decided to fire a second shot. She took her firing stance. A moment later, the colors black and white spread out in front of her eyes. It was Ujiteru. He had closed the gap between them in an instant. That may have been due to his abilities as an automaton, but There was no disturbance in his movements! He had moved smoothly without any vertical shaking. It was almost like he had slid forward from his previous position. And he swung his flame swords in a motion that ignored his automaton joints. Flames fell from the upper right. Shigenaga swung her body right to dodge the attack from Ujiterus left hand. She targeted his wide-open left side by swinging her left fist toward it. That fist held the thick short sword that had been in her waist hard point. It was an extreme-close range yoroi-dooshi made of black steel. She could use that to slice through demon armor like it was a cutting torch, so it could instantly cut through an automatons body and wires. Just as Shigenaga knew she had his left side, a blade flew out from between his vertically swinging left arm and his chest. He had made a sideways jab with the flame swords in his right hand after extinguishing their fire. His right arm moved as if to embrace her chest from the left. It was a forceful action, but she read more into what he was doing and gasped. What kind of timing is that!? He had yet to finish the swing of his left flame swords. But to make such an accurate jab with the right ones meant he had already begun making that right attack when he made the left one. That was before she had made her move. Kh He had extinguished the flames so as not to burn his own body. She knew even he had only just barely been able to pull this off. But she successfully intercepted it. She raised her thick blade and took a defensive stance. She had placed her right foot to the right, but now she sent that heel ahead and to the right while also kicking her left leg to the right. She avoided the next sword slash to the right. Or she intended to. A moment later, triple sparks scattered from an impact. Her black steel short sword had blocked the three jabbing blades in Ujiterus right hand. Catching the backs of the blades on her upper arm paid off. She blocked the impact with her elbow and lightly stepped to the right. Or she should have. This weight!? Ujiteru had made a curving jab past the front of his body, but its strength was not what mattered. It had numbed her elbow and provided a weight that affected the right step meant to soften the impact. What she meant as a light step had her slide half her body-width across the dirt ground. In an instant, the grip of her shoes soles loosened, but Ohh! She had demon blood in her veins, so she could produce physical strength several times that of a human. So instead of using her light weight, she worked to stop her momentum. She ended the knockback slide and then rapidly circled behind Ujiteru. The automaton had his right arm across the front of his body and he was swinging his left arm down over the right one. Whether he corrected his stance or turned around, he needed to make a preparatory action before actually beginning his attack. But Shigenaga only had to make a backhand strike on his back with her left blade. So she did so. After circling behind him, she moved toward him and sent out her left short sword. Just then, she saw something: eyes. Ujiterus face had turned 180 degrees to follow her. His eyes were bugging out, his tongue was sticking out, he looked down at her, and Tooooooo baaaaaaaaaad! At the same time, he moved. But not to dodge or to attack. He swung his back toward her. Oh, no! He sent his own back into her black steel blade. The short sword stabbed into the automatons back almost up to the guard. But it was not a deep wound. The tactile feedback that reached her left hand felt like the blade had caught in something. Ujiteru had captured the blade between his automaton body joints. She had to make a split second decision. Would she pull it out, or would she swing the short sword upwards despite the risk of it breaking? She chose This is a dangerous choice!! She abandoned the blade and launched herself back to his left side. A moment later, Ujiteru sent an attack to the spot she had just vacated. It was his left arm. He had swung that arm forward, but he had forcibly swung it around to the back. He had removed the restrictions of his left shoulder joint, and Did he use his right arm? When he swung his right arm toward her earlier, it had ended up below his downwards-swinging left arm. He had forcibly lifted that right arm to push his left arm back up like a whip. Also Here it comes! His face was looking at her. His head spun vertically like it was rolling on his shoulder, so now it faced her while upside down. And as soon as he realized his left arm would not capture its target, he made his next move. His right arm was already moving upwards, but now he rotated it around to the outside. And Spiiiiiiiinny spiiiiiiiiiiin spiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin!! He spun to the right on his right leg. He relaxed his left arm to swing it around from his shoulder. Also Burrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrn! My manly paaaaaaaaaassion! His flame slashes began rotating. He used both arms and he released the shoulder and elbow joints. Extend, exteeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeend! The flame swords raised their output at the end of their 4m radius reach. The explosion that erupted in the Odawara city was on a far greater scale than before. Oh? Yoshiaki held a skewer of dumplings in front of a caf in the northeast of the city. The explosions are spreading. I get the feeling whoever-it-is is throwing them into their surroundings. Should I assume this gives the attacker the advantage? The city was shaken by the rumbling sound and the blowing wind. Yoshiaki spoke while letting that wind wash over her and eating the dumplings. Even the windswept fields are calm in my Ushuu. We could start now, but how about we have a cup of tea first? Well? She called to the person standing on the road in front of her. What do you say, Kani Saizou? Yes! I will have some tea! Good, good. Yoshiaki patted on the bench next to her, so Kani hopped over to sit there and shouted to the shop behind her. Excuse me! Please give me some zenzai! Two servings with mochi in them! Oh? I see you have an appetite. Yes! Kani nodded. Eating helps you grow! And I want to be even taller! Oh? What about your chest? That can wait until Im tall! That is something I wish Yoshiyasu could hear, thought Yoshiaki while sipping at her tea. The explosive wind was still blowing in from the distance. That battlefield only continued to accelerate. Hiiiiiiii! Helloooooooooooo! After burning away everything within a radius of more than 10 meters and blowing away everything in a radius twice as long, there was nothing but rubble left of the city there. Buildings were ultimately just a collection of boards and columns and those could not withstand the explosive blasts and powerful gusts of wind. The attack only left behind collapsed wall materials, broken pillars, light objects like buckets, and collections of objects like drawers. At first glance, it looked like all of the citys structures had been hit by a giant wave. At the center, Ujiteru spun his body around and swung two sets of three flames for a total of six. His opponent was Shigenaga. She generally focused on dodging while he sent a series of high-speed slashes against her. They were not simply slashes. Not only could he move his arms joints at unnatural angles, but he could switch between the front and back of his body or even spin his hip joint all the way around. Hold stillllllllllll! Yesssss! Is your stabby meal cooked to your likiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!? I dont want one, you fool! said Shigenaga. Its time you were blown away! She put some distance between them and fired the portable cannon attached to her right hip. She immediately stuck the next round in the barrel and rotated the cannon to load it. After all, she had predicted the path of Ujiterus attack and had to leave her stance to dodge it. And after she dodged him Th-that was clooooooose! Werent you taught never to aim at another perrrrrrrrrson!? Youre one to talk!! He sent a fire slash at her while they spoke. Those spell katanas would detonate even the dust in the air on contact. This guy is such a pain! With that, Shigenaga moved forward. In the widened city street, she passed between wreckage and used it as cover while charging toward Ujiteru. Shigenaga made her move. She ran forward. Ujiteru responded with a casual strike of his right arm. It was a somewhat diagonal strike, but she could not focus too much on that. He could change the trajectory of his swords midflight. It was better to think of it like homing projectiles. And the beginning of that motion was his vision. The unrestricted joints of an automaton allowed him to change the trajectory of his swinging arms, but it was even more of a problem with his head. No matter how she moved, she was doing it further out and away from him. That meant her speed could never match that of him turning his head at the center. And that allows him to follow me with his gaze while he attacks! Since he followed her with his eyes, attacked, and then followed her again, she had to be constantly on the move. And since his flame swords caused explosions, he also had to stay on the move. So first of all Honjou Shield! Shigenaga used a spell to produce an ether shield from her left palm and sent it toward Ujiteru. The shield was literally launched toward him for a shield bash. She targeted his right arm so it would hit the flame swords. But Buzzzzzzzzzzzz! You miiiiiiiiiiissed! He released the elbow joint of his right arm during the slash, so the arm bent around the outside of the Honjou Shield. And immediately after dodging it, he reset his elbow joint to normal. Also How about anotherrrrrrrrrrr!? He also sent out a slash with his left arm. Kh! He was too fast. And his attacks would not hit the ground. He used his great speed to rotate the flame swords, but he would pull them back before they hit the ground and begin his next rotation. It was a forceful series of slashes and pushes. That was Ujiterus sword technique. Since it was based on forceful action, it was powerful. Shigenaga, however, had not fallen back. She used Honjou Shield. Ohh! After dodging his attack, she sent out the shield to fight back. The shattered shields exploded and the dodged slashes roasted the air. A high-speed exchange of roars and flames was held below the cloudy summer sky. Within that, Shigenaga heard laughter. Ujiteru was laughing as his tongue shook and his throat rumbled. Excellent! What is!? That so many people like you are gathered here todayyyyyyyyyyyyy!! She did not reply with so what. This enemy wanted to fight all of those people. Is he a battle-crazed warrior!? When referring to Houjou Ujiteru, the term battle-crazed formed a certain baseline. He was not truly looking at her anymore. He thought of her as a waypoint. That fact created a heat in her chest. Dont underestimate me, you doll-bound vengeful spirit!! She would stop him. Sviet Rus would stop this madman here. The rights no longer mattered to her. Houjou Ujiteru had turned her into a mere waypoint. As one of the leaders of Sviet Rus, that was Unforgivable! Shigenaga swung her body to the left to dodge the slash Ujiteru sent down from the right. She stood in front of him, but his slash would immediately pursue her. And it would do so by hopping back up from extremely low to the ground. So she hurriedly took two actions. She fired her right portable cannon to the bottom right while sending a Honjou Shield toward him. The right cannon blast was crucial. Because Hit! His flame swords arrived from the bottom right. A moment later, they would hop up to cut her down. She was prepared for it to be a lethal attack. And after the slash, the flames produced by those swords would reside within their target and trigger an explosion. The fire she saw came from the explosion spell and was something like a fuse. So there was a time lag from the slash to the explosion. That prevented the flame swords from damaging themselves or injuring their wielder. But what if she fired her cannon at the blades in advance? The flames would reside within the hit to the slash, but the impact would be unable to leave the blade. So itll explode! With the force of the cannon blast included, she guessed it would destroy Ujiterus left arm along with the flame swords. Her bullet hit as planned. It happened instantly and Shigenaga gathered strength in the left arm swinging her Honjou Shield. A moment later, the flame swords would shatter and an explosion would erupt. But she had demon blood in her veins. Her biological divine protections could endure a small-scale blast at close range. So she relied on that. And Diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiid you try somethiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!? Ujiterus upside-down face approached as if ducking below the Honjou Shield. Huh!? Her confusion was not directed at Ujiteru. It was directed to the bottom right where she had fired her cannon. The bullet should have collided with the flame swords. And she could see that had definitely happened. Except the blades were not producing fire. Three flame swords were abandoned on the ground. At the moment of impact, Ujiteru had extinguished the fire and let go of them. The bullet had knocked the three swords to the dirt. ! And just as they shattered Toooooooooo baaaaaaaaaaaaad! One morrrrrre! Ujiteru sent out a flame slash using the three swords in his right hand. Shigenaga did not have the proper timing or stance to dodge. I was careless! That thought sank into the pit of her stomach and she moved. Ujiteru thought he had sliced through his opponent. But he felt no tactile feedback from the three right flame blades. And Hmmmmm!? Hmm!? He shook his head a few times in a trembling motion. As his right arm moved up and down to tilt his head, he found his clothing was disturbed at that arm and its shoulder. His maid uniforms apron was torn and the right half of his face was covered with scorch marks. That was proof of an explosion going off at close range. Wait, waaaaaaaaaaaaait! What is thiiiiiis!? Wheres the enemy!? Well!? He shouted out into the city where the rubble moved a little. Shigenaga slowly stood up after having been blown away and embedded in a collapsed house. Shigenaga stood up. She breathed heavily and faced Ujiteru from a distance of 12 meters. She looked forward. But her knees were shaking. Heyyyyyy! Is your consciousness blinking in and out therrrrrrrrrrrrre? The impact had given her a light concussion. But it was not a lethal injury. And Thats cause of that shieeeeeeeeeeeld! The Honjou Shield. She had tried to send the left shield toward Ujiteru, but she had thrown it to the left in the instant she realized he had abandoned his left flame swords. She had predicted that he was already swinging his right arm down. As a result, that shield was hit by the flame sword slash, but Ive been cooked well dooooooone! I smell tastyyyyyy! When the Honjou Shield exploded between the two of them, it had sent her flying before the slash could reach her. That was why she still lived. Her only injuries were from being thrown backwards by the explosive blast. The same was true for Ujiteru. But there was a difference between Ujiterus automaton frame and Shigenagas demon physiology: the protection of their brain. Ujiteru had not taken a blow to his brain and he could immediately continue fighting. Shigenaga, on the other hand She had stood up on instinct, but she could not move. She was gradually coming to, but she still could not move. And Ujiteru did not hold back. Even as he spoke, he inspected different parts of his body. Ooooone, twooooooooo! Threeeeee, fourrrrrrrrrrrr! He jumped and ran toward Shigenaga. And in his emptied left hand Jackpoooooooot! Three morrrrrrre!! He now swung three new flame swords there. Shigenaga did not really understand her situation. She felt some kind of intense anger and she remembered she had been fighting. But when she tried to remember what she had to do and think about now Kh. It felt like there was a fog in her mind. Her thoughts were wrapped in a white emptiness. Why is that? It was all such a pain. Thinking only gave her a headache. Something black and white was rushing toward her with long hands raised. This is bad, she thought, but she did not understand what it was or why it was bad. But she knew it was bad. Yet her mind was simply blank. So Her mind wanted something she did not have to think about. She saw the sky. It was cloudy and dull, just like her mind at the moment. There was a city below the sky and the area around her was badly destroyed. And just then Eh? She saw a color beyond the flowing clouds. It was blue. The color of the sky. Ohh, she thought. Has spring arrived? Clouds covered the sky throughout winter in Sviet Rus. The clearing of the clouds was a sign of spring and the spring lightning was guaranteed to follow. And follow it did. Shigenaga-kun. You have yet to report back on your situation. It was Ivan the Terrible, wielder of lightning. This was a divine transmission from Sviet Rus. And that strongest demon clearly spoke to her. Surely you are not sleeping. It is past noon, but I will say this just in case. She could imagine the smile on his face. Zdravstvuyte. Good morning, Shigenaga-kun. !! Her mind woke up. Yes. This was a privet. It was a clash with an enemy. In Sviet Rus, that combat ritual was an exchange. So below the cloudy sky, Shigenaga awoke to the charging enemy. This was her specialty. This was Sviet Russ specialty. It was a head-on battle. She had won countless of these and been blown away by countless of them. So she had a technique for it. That being Honjou Shield! She forcibly gathered strength in her hands and opened several of them. There were 16 in all. She arranged the ether shields in a fan shape before her. And !! The shields flew out, blowing away the rubble as they went. The wreckage of nearby houses and other buildings was blown and rolled away and the ether shields burst out. But something took evasive action directly ahead. It was Ujiteru. He swung his entire body around as he charged in. Waaaaaaakey waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaakey! The automaton sharply bent his legs to clear the flying shields and accelerated toward her. The two sets of flame swords flapped like wings and his racing feet galloped like a horse. Meanwhile, Shigenaga had moved forward while the Honjou Shields were still flying. And she launched a second wave of 16 shields. Go! She launched them at Ujiterus waist height. But it only took the enemy an instant to dodge them. He rearranged his bodys frame as he ran and dodged the close-range attack by shifting a portion of his torso to the side. He was closing in on her, but Shigenaga moved forward as well. And Ohh! She clenched her teeth and launched another 16. She aimed for his face, but not to hit him. To blind him. However Bahhhhh! Im down herrrrrrre! Ujiteru lowered his face. He released his neck joint, literally bent his body forward, and placed his head below the Honjou Shields. His attack had already begun. He swung his right arm to send the flame swords fire straight down through her left shoulder. At the same time, Shigenaga swung her right arm. She held a portable cannon in her right hand. There! She fired on empty space. But she scored a direct hit on something: Ujiterus left arm. That was a second attack he was trying to make. She had predicted it and fired there. In that instant, he released his left elbow joint. With an obvious light noise, his arm bent sharply. It dodged the bullet. Shigenaga had no weapon. So the enemy spoke. Time to punish the sleepy heeeeeeeeeeead! Meanwhile, Shigenaga took a light step. Instead of focusing on weight like before, she took a stance that focused on speed. Allow me to teach you about the privet. I know that! I know thaaaaaaaaaaat! roared Ujiteru as he made a deep swing of his left flame swords to raise them once more. ''Zdravstvuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuyte! Precisely. Shigenaga lowered her body. A moment later, a certain power produced destruction. It was the cannon blast she had fired. It had missed his arm and continued behind him where it shattered a light. One of the Honjou Shields she had sent out earlier had yet to fully disperse when the bullet split it. The light shattered. Ujiteru turned just his head to view it. He saw light. He had magnificently dodged the shot fired by the demon woman in front of him, and yet Huhhhhh!? Blue shards of ether scattered, but they flew out forcefully. Zdravstvuyte. The light ignited as soon as the woman said that. The shield fragments had come in contact with his flame swords fire. The rest was simple. The fire raced to the other shields flying through the air. It only took a short time for the ignition to become detonation. Ujiteru gave a shout. Take better care of your surroundiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiings! The explosions sent a series of blasts into Ujiteru from behind. He had been right to face forward once more. His hair was roasted and the impact rattled his head, but that only disturbed his vision and did not actually blind him. However, his frame was bent and a few wires had snapped. Ohhhhh! he yelled. Im so damn stroooooooooooooong! In an instant, all the previously-fired shields were detonated. That was a total of 32. They were all a good distance away, but with that many blasts ! The impacts cracked his frame and just about blew his arms off in random directions. However Surviving this makes me so damn cooooooooooooooooooooool!! he roared. Hell yeeeeeeeeeeeah! It was not often that life placed you in such a predicament. The niece he had so thoroughly underestimated had just about killed him at some point, but when was that? It was unimportant, so he had forgotten. But this did not happen often. And it had been done by someone he had not just underestimated but had not even considered an opponent. However I enduuuuuuuuuuured! He got through it. The blasts, wind, and impacts had all passed the peak of their threat. So the rest did not matter. Heyyyyyyy! He faced forward, but the enemy was not there. Im baaaaaack! He moved forward and placed his left hand over his eyes to take a look around. Ohhhh!? Something caught on the left of his back. Had a joint broken from those explosions? He turned his head around to take a look and saw something behind him: the enemy. She was behind him. She stood with her back to him and her hair fluttering in the remnants of the blast. However, she was not simply standing there. She held something in her hand. It was a weapon. It was the thick short sword made of black steel that was stabbed into his back. She held it in both hands and she dropped her hips down. Let me tell you the proper greeting for times like this. The demon woman used her strength to transform the sword in his back into a powerful downwards strike. Ujiterus left arm was severed at not just the shoulder but the very base. His tall automaton body tilted forcefully to the right. The released tension in the joint wires sent them snapping to the right now that the left half of his body was gone. He bent backwards and staggered back for a few seconds, but he did not lose consciousness. Zdravstvuuuuuuyte! The doll forced his body to hop up as if lifting it out in front of his face. And Shigenaga sent her Honjou Shields there. To fill the gap left by his severed left half, she launched 7 ether shields. They hit and shattered his doll frame. And ! She fired her cannon at close range. The dolls body split, fragments scattered, and his struggling lower body went stiff. A whirring sound came from his hips before they rose up into his torso and. Kotsukakeeeeeeeeeee![1] They were destroyed. That was all there was to it. Shigenaga spoke quietly to the collapsed automaton. The word is da svidaniya, Houjou Ujiteru. The automaton lying in the rubble did not move. His wide eyes and protruding tongue had no strength to them. They were simply there. Seeing that, Shigenaga took a breath and opened her mouth. She spoke into the windy and cloudy Odawara sky. Sviet Rus Representative Honjou Shigenaga. Houjou Representative Houjou Ujiteru has been defeated! Oh, somethings started. Hiro thought that from the deck of the transport ship as it prepared to leave port. She had two sign frames opened. One provided text information on Odawara and she relayed that information. Noriki-san, Houjou just lost a duel. Thats fine, replied the other sign frame. But Hiro tilted her head at his bluntness. It was Lord Ujiteru, you know? That idiot is strong. Thats why I said its fine. Oh. Hiro realized what Noriki meant. Its fine because it wasnt Lady Ujinao. If you get it, you dont have to say it. Hiro raised her eyebrows at that. And after a beat I take it things are going well? What do you mean? I mean I can see that behind you. The screen displayed the part of Suwa Shrines grounds that was set up for the testing of his spell. There had been test strike boulders there earlier. Those stones weighed more than 10 tons and they had been lined up after they were ejected from the Suwa Shrine. But now I can tell something incredible is happening. Those boulders were gone. Instead, there were piles of pebbles. Instead of being split, those pieces scattered across the ground had been shattered from a blow. Well? Think itll work? It isnt perfect, but Ill have to go with it. I also have something to prepare at the Suwa Shrine. Whats that? Judge. That upperclassman viewed her with his usual squinted eyes and raised eyebrows. Its something I need for my duel with Ujinao. Once I have it, Ill be right there. Will I make it in time? Thats up to them and you. Hiro smiled bitterly as the information on the Odawara sign frame changed. See? Another duels started! Hurry! Oh, dear. One of the Houjou duels was just used up, said the Reine des Garous while she wiped her mouth with a handkerchief in front of a caf. She had wanted to have something on her stomach before fighting, but she had gone a bit overboard with the Odawara cuisine. The next thing she knew, a few battles had begun within a few kilometers of her. She would soon join them, but Terumoto wants some of Houjous rights. She was Vice Chancellor, so she wanted to give her boss what she wanted if possible. However The Far Eastern flavoring is surprisingly good. The sweet soy sauce leaves your mouth a bit sticky, though. She sniffed the used handkerchief to enjoy this post-meal moment. It was a nice smell. That was partially because of the food, but also because of the handkerchief itself. Her husband had chosen it for her. On the night he had given it to her, she had repaid him by placing it in her mouth and licking and rubbing his body with it. When carrying that cloth that was so permeated with his scent, she felt like she had his protection. And over the past few days, her daughters scent had gotten on her body and hair. She felt like she was sharing the battlefield with her family. But, she thought. Musashi and Mouri are effectively enemies here. Mouri wanted Houjous rights and Musashi wanted to visit Houjous ruins. If possible, she would like for them each to win one duel against Houjou, but one of those Houjou representatives, Ujiteru, had apparently been defeated by Sviet Rus. Knowing who Ujiteru was, this was quite the upset for so early on. The remaining Houjou fighters were Ujinao, Genan, and the Mouse named Kotarou. Ujinao was in Odawara Castle, so the Reine des Garous could head there if need be. But after losing, Ujiteru would be injured. If Lord Ujiteru stubbornly insists on returning to the fight, he should be easier to defeat now, but this sounds like it will be a lot of trouble. She could take him on, but as a wolf royal, she wanted to avoid finishing off an injured opponent. But in that case, she knew which opponents to prioritize. The Houjou and Musashi fighters who are still going strong. Fighting Houjou would be for Terumotos wishes. Fighting Musashi would also help with Terumotos wishes. Musashi was definitely targeting Houjou, so it would help to take them out first. Such a dangerous way of thinking, she thought with a bitter smile at herself. Just then, she noticed someone standing in front of her. They were clearly waiting for her. It was one of the Musashi representatives. Oh? The Reine des Garous smiled at them. Were you thinking the same thing? Then I suppose we could fight here. The other person lightly slapped their skinny chest and stood tall. I am a Musashi representative. I challenge you to a duel. Then they spoke their name. Hassan Furubushi. I will do my best. The Reine des Garous thought, This is not at all what I expected. Notes 1. Kotsukake is a karate technique of retracting the testicles to defend against hits to the crotch. Volume 6B, Afterword Volume 6B, Afterword That was Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 6-B. A lot of people have arrived between last time and this time, but before starting a war, you need to think about why you are going to fight that war. War brings a lot of losses, so you need to gain enough from it to remain in the black once its over. So both sides need to look past the war and think about what their profits and guarantees are. And after looking ahead like that, you have to have a justification for the war, so war is a lot more of a pain than it looks. You cant just do it on a whim and all sorts of preparations are needed before taking action, so you need to have the public opinion on your side. Its entirely a part of politics, isnt it? In that way, the international statements about the justifications for war and invasions are often about whoever says it first. If an international statement is not rejected, it becomes an international fact, so powerful nations will start to think they can get away with saying some ridiculous things. Diplomacy between nations developed during this era, but it was also an era where powerful nations could get away with insisting on whatever they wanted, so its a tricky thing to look at. Anyway, time for a quick chat. Got any good memories of your school days? In elementary school, I fished for koi in the schoolyard pond during lunch. What kind of elementary schooler does that? Well, theres a time when you want to goof off like that. And yknow what? When I got back to the classroom, it was empty. I assumed everyone had gone home, so I went home too. Thinking back, they were probably getting their Japanese encephalitis vaccines. Glad I survived without immunity. The immunity only lasts so long, right? Still, Im calling you Enceph from now on. Ohh, that sounds kind of Scandinavian. Hell probably survive a while. Now, this time it was Glad You Came by The Wanted. Am I the only one that thinks it sounds like an Asian festival song? Anyway, looking ahead to next time, Im thinking: Who had the best position? Wait just a while longer for Part C which will focus on the Siege of Odawara. May 2013. A morning forecasted to be sweltering. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 6C, Characters Volume 6C, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo-style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Marga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine divisions chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. - Mishina Shouichi: Mishina Hiros father. Taizous son-in-law. Head of Kantou IZUMO. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Ookubo Tadachika/Nagayasu: A rare Far Easterner with a double inherited name. A second year and head of the representative committee. Speaks in a fake-sounding Kansai dialect. - Kanou: Ookubos maid. An automaton. Head of the public morals committee. A second year. - Date Shigezane [Narumi]: Masamunes cousin. Vice chancellor of the Date clan and uses a mobile shell named Unturning Centipede. Confident elder sister type. Academy Officials - Oriotri Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. M.H.R.R. - Hashiba Toukichirou: M.H.R.R. Vice President and monkey-masked automaton girl. The nervous bomber type. - Olimpia: Innocentiuss older and younger stepsister. Current Pope-Chancellor. - Matthias: Representative of M.H.R.R.s Catholics. Student Council President. Younger brother of Chancellor and Emperor Rudolf II. Being a puppet is fun! - Maeda Toshiie: Catholic representative. Treasurer. Samurai attendant that has become a ghost and is peacefully spending his days with his wife Matsu. - Fukushima Masanori: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #1. Speaks in an old-fashioned way. - Katou Kiyomasa: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #2. The busty blonde type and speaks politely. - Takenaka Hanbei: Ten Spears #9. Hashibas tactician. Carefree long-lived girl. Dies before the invasion of Mouri according to the Testament, but has also inherited the name of Kuroda Kanbei. - Katagiri Katsumoto: Ten Spears #10. Diligent boy who fills the negotiator role among others. Used as a plaything a lot, but he wont let it get to him and will do his best like a man! - Katou Yoshiaki: Ten Spears #4. Gold-haired, gold-winged Weiss Hexen. Speaks sharply, but surprisingly tends to act as a mediator. - Wakisaka Yasuharu (Angie): Ten Spears #5. Black-haired, black-winged Schwarz Hexen. The carefree type, but she truly is carefree. She powers up the flow of things. - Hachisuka Koroku: Shouroku. God of war pilot of the Hidamari Genbu. The cool kid of the Ten Spears. - Kani Saizou: Extremely high probability of people misreading her name. The energetic aide to the Ten Spears. Fukushimas underclassman. Nickname: Kanitama. P.A. Oda - Sassa Narimasa: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Delinquent and assault type. But methodical. - Shibata Katsuie: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Athletic type. Very troublesome after his recent marriage. - Fuwa Mitsuharu: P.A. Odas local anti-Sviet Rus treasurer. Her, Toshiie, and Narimasa are known as the Triumvirate. - Oichi: Shibata Katsuies wife. Gentle berserker. - Mori Nagayoshi: Manliest young fellow in P.A. Oda. His head spins at the instant of impact. - Takigawa Ichimasu: P.A. Oda ninja commander who excels at castle building and ship operation. Date Clan - Date Masamune: Head of the Date clan. Inherits the power of the Dragon God. Chancellor and student council president of the Date clan. - Katakura Kojuurou: Vice president of the Date clan. Full of intense highs and lows. - Yoshihime: Masamunes mother. Half demonic long-lived and half human. Principal of Sendai Date Academy. Mogami Clan - Mogami Yoshiaki: Betrayal-loving daimyo known as the Fox of Ushuu. Shrewd leader who unified frigid Mogami in a single generation. - Shakenobe: The Mouse that follows Yoshiaki-sama, mon! Hexagone Fran?aise - Louis Exiv: Hexagone Fran?aises chancellor. Refreshing young man known as the Roi-Soleil. Has divine blood. - Mouri Terumoto: Hexagone Fran?aises student council president. Delinquent type. Destined to be Musashis enemy as leader of the Western Army. - Henri of the Three Musketeers: Female combat-style automaton. Acts as the leader and as Terumotos bodyguard. Uses large remote-controlled swords. - Armand of the Three Musketeers: Male combat-style automaton. Uses broad-range gravitational control. - Reine de Garou: Turenne. Hexagone Fran?aises vice chancellor. Mitotsudairas mom. All-around giant breasts. - Mitotsudairas Father: The Reine des Garouss husband. A victim who is full of happiness and readily cries. Not so much passive as always under attack. 24 days. - Bernard: A mercenary commander from M.H.R.R., but an old man who inherited the name of someone who betrayed his home nation as a Protestant and moved from battlefield to battlefield, but is actually a Celestial Dragon and siding with Hexagone Fran?aise. Its complicated. Houjou - Houjou Ujinao: Chancellor and student council vice president of the Houjou Association of Indian States. A demonic long-lived, but has an automaton body. - Kotarou: Ninja girl Mouse that accompanies Ujinao. Skilled but gets treated like a child. Sanada - Sanada Nobuyuki: Sanadas Student Council President and Chancellor. Unclear if hes important or not and unclear if hes strong or not, but he is the type to live a long time. - Sanada Masayuki: Nobuyukis daddy. Principal of Sanada Academy. - Unno Rokurou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #7. Eccentric dancer. Uses a dancing style of swordplay. - Kakei Juuzou: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #10. Tall skinny man who uses a remote-controlled shooting technique. - Miyoshi Isa: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #4. AKA Isa Nyuudou. Girl who uses a remote-controlled god of war. - Anayama Kosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #5. Looks like a nice guy. Uses ninja techniques. - Yuri Kamanosuke: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #6. Specializes in sword fighting. - Nezu Jinpachi: Sanada Academy Ten Braves #8. Specializes in sniping. - Mochizuki Yukitada: Ten Braves #9. Automaton who uses explosion spells. Volume 6C, 46: Relatives on the Bench Volume 6C, Chapter 46: Relatives on the Bench Study The Siege of Odawara (Review) Toori: Sis! Sis! Your introduction of the Siege of Odawara just slipped from my mind! Slipped right on out! Sliiiip!! Kimi: Heh heh heh. Slippery brother, this is the general lay of the land for the Siege of Odawara, so make sure you remember it. Toori: Ohh! It hasnt changed at all! But Id forgotten it! Which is it, me!? Kimi: Hey, it doesnt really matter, but this is only getting started. Stay focused as a spectator, foolish brother. Chapter 46: Relatives on the Bench Wow This is tasty! What is it!? Point Allocation (480 Yen) The zenzai cost 480 yen. Kanis monthly allowance was 3000 yen. From that perspective, it was a steep price. But she was sure her parents would let it slide with no more than a bitter smile. After all, this 480 yen was allowing her an unbelievable experience. Im talking with Mogami Yoshiaki-sama! A first-year name inheritor like her would not normally have the opportunity to speak with a major daimyo who helped lead the Warring States period. It might be a simple enough thing for the daimyo, but their environment and the timing would not allow it. But this was different. While Kani drank tea and ate delicious food And that Shigenaga who is fighting here is surprisingly insensitive. She should really be cleverer on the battlefield, but she looks at everything so straightforwardly. Is being straightforward a bad thing? If all you do is go straight forward, youll run into things, right? You know how to deflect forces, dont you? Yes! I do! So I need to focus on that!? What a clever girl. With that, Yoshiaki gave Kani a dumpling. Kani knew not to hesitate when a superior gave her something. Thank you! Good, good. If only Yoshiyasu was as honest as you. Is that your son!? No, she is the Satomi Student Council President who is also here. You could say she wears her stubbornness like clothing. I bet shes just shy because youre such an honored figure! Yoshiaki narrowed her eyes at that, but her eyebrows lowered a little. You are a good girl. She rubbed Kanis head and then asked a sudden question. Do you think you can win? No! I was told to watch the flow of battle! And what does that mean? I dont know! So please tell me! Now that is a tricky question. Yoshiaki laughed. It was a ko ko from the throat. She is wonderful, thought Kani. My mom and dad run a greengrocer, my mom is kind of chubby, and my dad is kind of skinny. Lady Yoshiaki is an adult just like them, but shes clearly on a different level. But she was her mom and dads pride and joy and she had finally come this far. Her parents had signed her name inheritance application while saying they wanted a better life for her, so she wanted to give them more than just her thanks. She wanted to bring back some incredible stories to tell them. And she knew she was about to be a part of an incredible story. She could tell her upperclassmen about it too. So Ill do my best! Yes, you will. Yes! I need to experience some things that will make a good story, she thought while looking down at her bowl of zenzai. Ah. She had gotten so excited she accidentally ate all of the mochi first. Ahhhhh. Grabbing the adzuki beans with the chopsticks was difficult, but she did not want it to get cold. However, Yoshiaki suddenly turned around and spoke into the caf. Excuse meyou, automaton. I have an additional order. You mean meeeeeeeeee!? Sorry about the trouble so soon after you arrived, but I would like zenzai for both of us. Oh, but just extra mochi for her. My zenzai is hooooooooooooooooooot! And the mochi are fried nice and crispyyyyyyyyy!? Ohhhhh! Time to roast these mochi to deeeeeeeeeeath! Im glad the service here is so good. Hearing that exchange, Kani looked up and saw Yoshiaki smiling at her. Are you sure!? Seeing you eat it made me want to try some. Odawara is a southern rice-producing region, so seeing how its rice compares to Mogamis would be worthwhile for the upcoming trade route. Also Also I cant just have you wait for me before we fight. So after we eat this, lets finish our tea and begin our duel. Testament! Kani nodded. It was almost 1:10 PM. Back at the academy, it would have been the lunch break. Humans would react to a loud noise in one of two ways: cover their ears or ignore it. Masazumi chose them both. She was to the northeast of Odawara Castle. When facing west, the forest and hill were right in front of her and the mountains of the Izu Peninsula were visible beyond that. Several curtains were set up as partitions and the Musashi group was holding a festival there. Stands were lined up and the scent of cooking food hung in the air. Now, what to do? Hey, Vice President! Can you hear me!? Yes, I can hear you, I can hear you. What were you saying? That your lunch was good? Whatd you eat? Im running! Ookubos character sure has changed, she thought. Masazumi listened to the periodic reports from the sign frame following her around and she view the prices displayed on the stands. Those prices were reduced by wartime support taken from the Student Councils budget, but Its all so expensive She could get this much food at the Blue Thunder for free because wed just have to throw it out otherwise. No, she did not eat much, so she was not hoping for much. But when she compared the prices This is not good. Masazumi thought, I need to learn what its like to be one of the common people. After all, most of the common people ate more expensive food than she did. The common people did not live lives of searching out free food and being willing to collapse from hunger if they could not find any. As a politician, she needed to look at things from the common peoples viewpoint. Hey, Ookubo. How much do you spend on lunch? Huh!? About 1500 yen!? Masazumi closed the sign frame. She felt she had to. She looked up at the displayed prices and saw a 50 yen display. Ookubo, you cant do that. For Masazumi, it was the difference between free and 50 yen. For Ookubo, it was the difference between 1500 yen and 50 yen. Ookubo had the greater difference. Besides, 1500 yen could buy two or three brand new books. Or 15 used ones. What are you doing, Ookubo? You cant be like that. Yes Hey, Tsukinowa, you agree, dont you? Maa? That sounded like a question, but the response means he agrees, right? she concluded. Meanwhile, Adele and Mitotsudaira approached from the right with roast tofu on skewers. Vice President, how is the Representative Committee Head doing? Oh, she seemed fine. And she ate an expensive lunch. She said it was 1500 yen. Thats crazy! Someone agreed with her. She decided to ignore that Mitotsudaira looked the other way. But then Heidi approached from the other side. Oh, Masazumi. I heard from the Sagami merchants thatHoujou Ujiteru, was it? That he lost to Sviet Russ Honjou Shigenaga. I already knew that, so Im not paying. Dammit! Heidi threw her receipts-and-payments sign frame to the ground and tried to pick it back up, but it broke. Ah, she said. Pay for that, Masazumi! It broke because of you! Tsukinowa, did you get a video of that? Well use that in court. Maa. Dammit! The Mouse is making this so much harder than last year! Anyway, said Mitotsudaira while buying a skewer of dried meat from a nearby stand. What is happening out there that will affect us? Well, said Masazumi to Mitotsudaira. She thought about the situation as she formed the words. As Heidi mentioned, Houjou Ujiteru lost to Honjou Shigenaga. That ones pretty painful since we want a victory over Houjou. Even if Houjou Ujiteru would rejoin the battle, he had to wait an hour. Ujinao and Kotarou were still inside Odawara Castle and they could not track down Katou Yoshiaki. But Rumor has it that Houjou Ujikuni aka Genan is fighting in the city, or at least preparing to. I wonder who his opponent is. Waaaait! Ookubo sure is full of energy today, she thought while closing the sign frame that popped up. But if none of the Musashi fighters could battle Ujikuni or Ujiteru right away Are there any groups other than Houjou it would be beneficial to defeat? asked Mitotsudaira. Mouri. Because we have to face them at Sekigahara. Mitotsudaira smiled a little at that. Adele reacted the same way, so Whats so funny? The way you immediately responded to that. Youve given this a lot of thought, havent you? Yes, I suppose so. Masazumi nodded. But our fighter against Mouri is, um Judge. Heidi nodded. Its Hassan. What about it? Wellwill he be okay? Masazumi tilted her head while opening a map of Odawara. There was a blue dot to the northeast and it was labeled with Hassans name. The red dot facing it had Mouris emblem over it. Hes up against the Reine des Garous. What is he even supposed to do? She opened a divine transmission and had Asama share the transmission to Hassan with Class Plum and other related people. Now, what are they doing there? The Reine des Garous placed a hand on her chin. One of her daughters classmates stood in front of her. He was Indian. He had the yoga look and, if the stories were to be believed, that meant he would be able to extend his arms and legs or float in the air. But he showed no sign of that. In human terms, he was clearly on the weaker end of things. Unless it was to teach a lesson, a royal prided herself in not crushing the weak. That might change if he had brought a weapon with him, but What is with this? She had a reason to fight, but she could not give herself approval. So she tried asking a question. Now, how exactly do you propose fighting against me? Judge. I am a messenger of god. My, so will you be hunting nonhumans? Oh. He shook his head. My god is not dangerous. My, a pacifist!? Is this an Indian god, like your appearance would suggest? I am Shinto. Oh, realized the Reine des Garous. She had researched Shinto due to where her daughter attended school. Shinto. How nice. From the very beginning, they have two innocent people join together, drive the heavenly spear into something white, and churn it. Not many parts of the world have such pornographic legends. Oh, that interpretation is not quite right. How so? Judge. That story references a certain action. And not a sexual one? Correct. This was a new theory. If the previous theory was just a personal interpretation, then so be it, but if an actual Shinto musician was saying so, then she would have to believe it. So Um, what are you saying the churning legend is about? Judge. He nodded. It is about curry. The Reine des Garous was shocked. Curry!? Was he saying the Shinto creation story was actually about making curry? But W-wait just a moment. Um, then, what was the white liquid? That is the steam coming from the curry pot. Then what was thrusting in the heavenly spear? They had no ladles or spatulas, so they used their hunting weapons instead. I see. The Reine des Garous placed a hand on her cheek. I should have expected this from my daughters classmate. You know a lot about Far Eastern legends. Mar-Ga: Should we stop just listening and join in? Gold Mar: You dont mean by drawing a doujinshi, do you? Silver Wolf: W-wait, there is a lot I want to say to my mother right now! The Reine des Garous realized they were getting sidetracked. She needed to course correct. Um, may I ask something else? In the joining together I mentioned, the man does the thrusting while the woman lacks the proper equipment. What part of curry does that correspond to? Oh. Her opponent shrugged. That is a metaphor for the mixing of curry powder. He turned to the side and placed a hand on his chest. Oh, honey, there is an opening in my body. He was playing the womans role. But he held a large container with an opening at the top. He put curry powder inside it. And There is something sticking out from my body, so let us bring those things together. He then pulled out a pestle and began mixing the contents of the container. Do you understand now? So it is teaching people how to make curry as a joint effort between a man and a woman? Judge. The mixing of curry powder requires the spices to be split and crushed into a powder, which can be difficult for a woman. So there is an old tradition of the woman mixing both of them together and then the man crushing them. However This lesson was forgotten after the introduction of curry roux. And thats when people started giving the Far Eastern creation story a sexual interpretation? Sigh. His shoulders fell as he sighed. Timeschange. Inside a small Western room, Miriam and Azuma sat side by side on the lower bunk watching a sign frame. Ah. Miriam slapped her forehead when she realized something about the text scrolling by. Azuma, sorry. Eh? For what, Miriam? You know how weve been borrowing different books of legends and reading them to this girl ever since you heard Sanyou-senseis lesson in the library? Reading! Yes, yes, said Miriam as she held the translucent girl by her side. Then she looked to Azuma. I lied to her. Yknow, that Far Eastern creation story is actually, um, about a man and a woman, uh What? Uh, well, um, you know. Oh, said Azuma as he watched her blush. The curry thing isnt true. Eh? I mean. Azuma could not let Miriam feel so ashamed. I wasnt taught that back in the imperial palace. Looking back, my teacher automatons taught it to me as a proper story. A proper story? Yes. I didnt really get it at the time. Yes. But its about sex. Miriam threw a slap from the shoulder and hit Azuma. It made a surprisingly loud noise. Wh-what was that for, Miriam!? What did I do!? You didnt really do anything, but you put me through a lot of mental anguish! And with like a triple setup! Papa, mama, dont fight! Miriam held the girl as she began to cry and pressed their cheeks together a few times. Sorry, sorry. Its just that papa brought unreasonable shame on mama. Un-ree-sun-uh-bull? It means hes a pervert. Wait just a second! Wait! Theres been a misunderstanding! Huh? Miriam and the girl both glared at Azuma. What is wrong with this heir to the indigenous faith? No, um, lets try harder to understand other cultures. Okay, Miriam? How? Sex! suggested the girl. Miriam froze and then smiled at the girl. Y-you mustnt say that when were outside. Not ever. So we have sex while at home? asked the girl. Miriam froze again and Azuma sensed an awkward atmosphere. Okay, I think Ill go buy us some drinks D-dont you try to escape! Explain this to her! Papa and mama will have sex at home! Yay! The girl cheered and Miriam spent three seconds collapsing onto her side on the bed. I dont even care anymore M-Miriam! You cant just give up on raising her! Hmm. Miriam turned just her head toward him. Tea. Plain. That will rekindle my motivation. So take care of it. Also What? Hmm. She delayed answering, but she did not avert her gaze. Calling you the heir of the indigenous faith was going too far. You didnt ask to be born into that position. So Im sorry. I wont forgive you for the rest of it, though. Yeah, that sounds like you Yeah Silly boy. Miriam smiled bitterly. When a girl shows even the slightest weakness, you need to go for more. Now get going, papa. Um, may I ask something? The Reine des Garous asked about curry in the afternoon sun. I have a question about the Far Easts creation story being about making curry. Judge. What is it? If the creation story is about curry, then who is the god of curry? Judge. Her opponent nodded deeply. Izanagi and Izanami are the gods of curry creation, so their descendants are all gods of curry. Because curry is a family food. Even Amaterasu the sun goddess? He said even more to answer her follow-up question. Listen. Amaterasu is a goddess. Now think back to the heavenly spear story. The Far Eastern ladle is said to have been developed in the 8th century. What do you mean by that? Judge. The ladle was developed in order to allow the ill empress to more easily eat the food offered to her as a prayer for her recovery. And The empress was a woman, so she and Amaterasu are seen as one and the same. The Reine des Garous performed a quick divine network search. And she found, Ladles had already existed and it was thought the soul resided in the round indentation in the center. What we know as a Far Eastern ladle was a strengthened version of it. Curry mixed by one truly is a medicine. It can even bring an empress back to health. But this says she ate kowameshi. They did not have much rice-cooking technology back then, so it would have been steamed, wouldnt it? Kowameshi is a dish made with glutinous rice. Sekihan is one example. But when you think about it, kowameshi is really just rice with cooked meat and vegetables added for flavor. Meaning It is dry curry. Normal curry is too greasy for the sick. The Taga Taisha Shrine which offered the ladle is located where Izanagi sat in Far Eastern mythology. He had trouble stirring the pot with the heavenly spear, so they developed a cooking utensil there. Wait just a moment. She had a question based on the data she was reviewing. The time periods dont match. Far Eastern mythology was compiled into the Kojiki in the year 712. Gold Mar: Ture-yan, youre starting to pick up his accent. Silver Wolf: Dont worry about it! Just ignore it and keep going! But, said the Reine des Garous. That empress reigned from 715 to 723. The Nihon Shoki was compiled in 720, but the Kojiki containing the creation story predates that empresss reign. The Kojiki is too early to view Amaterasu and that empress as one and the same. Uqui: Theyre too early, huh?[1] Smoking Girl: Dont just repeat that. Silver Wolf: She just pronounced it a little wrong is all! Scarred: Um, Master Tenzou? I dont really understand, but youre talking about the Kojiki, arent you? 10ZO: I dont really understand either, but youre safe! Yes, youre safe! Silver Wolf: I feel like that was a third option there Vice President: Anyway, the time periods of different documents is always important to Koji-keep in mind. Me: Who wants to go get some stick gyoza? Almost Everyone: Sounds good. Vice President: Wait! Youre just ignoring me now!? And if they have free samples, then Ill go too! The Reine des Garous was hit with a puzzle. This anachronism is only limited to the ladle, but it pokes a hole in the credibility of his theory. Her opponent had eloquently provided his argument. If there was a mistake in his reasoning, it could damage the rest of the argument preceding it. So she asked a question. How could the Kojiki give the Taga land C origin of the Far Eastern ladle C as the land in which Izanagi sat if it was compiled before the ladle was invented? She smiled and placed a hand on her cheek before continuing. If it turns out you were making it all up, I can always use brute force as a method. Oh, no, thought Masazumi in front of the stick gyoza stand. Futayo! Hm? What is it, Masazumi? Do you want one? She did, but she wanted to avoid anything garlicy when she was going to have to do a lot of talking. However Theres trouble with Hassan. Naito turned around where she and Naruze were waiting for their stick gyoza to be cooked. Trouble to him or caused by him? To him at the moment. It had been the other one a bit earlier. But this is not good, thought Masazumi. His argument was clearly nonsense. While she could hardly blame the Reine des Garous for wanting to throw him to the ground after it fell apart, that could kill him. Futayo, you were the one that authorized Hassans participation. How much can he do? Judge. Looking back at his accomplishmentshe repelled Tres Espa?as Secretary, sank a ghost ship, annihilated the Kaga Millionen Geist once, and partially destroyed them a second time. Was he really that incredible? See? Asama smiled and nodded. Shooting down an enemy ship here and there is perfectly normal. You do it an awful lot!! After joining everyone in that comment, Masazumi took a breath. So, can Hassan demonstrate his strengths here? Judge. Easily. He already did so earlier. Earlier? The idiot nodded at her question. Hassan will be fine. Really? Yeah. Before, when you couldnt decide who the last person should be and were talking with the others, we all played rock-paper-scissors. And Hassan beat us all in the very first round. What did you play? We all played paper. All of you are hopeless in more ways than one!!!! What am I supposed to do about this? The Reine des Garous sighed. It would be disappointing to learn the Far Easts creation was not about curry. The shift from the worlds most explicitly pornographic creation story to a loving family curry story had seemed nice to her. It would give her an excuse to make curry with her husband while doing those explicit things. Hooray for Shinto. But if the curry was a lie, she would lose her excuse to make curry with her husband while doing those explicit things. Boo to Shinto. I will learn the truth. How do you explain the Kojikis early date? Oh. He shrugged. That is simple. Simple? The current world has the Testament. The Testament lets us know about things 100 years in advance. So They knew about the future invention of the ladle when they compiled the Kojiki. I see, the Reine des Garous started to think. But Wait just a moment. She had realized something. It was a new and even deeper question. Then does the Testament mention that the Far Eastern myth is about curry? The Testament does not mention it. Then isnt everything you have said only your own interpretation? No, it is not. The curry boy shook his head. During the Age of the Gods, I agree the Far Eastern myth was probably meant to depict a sexual act. But But dont you think that alone would be insufficient for the second time around? Then? Judge. He nodded. When you have nothing prepared on the dinner table, when your stomach is so terribly empty, and when you want to gather your family around the table, it is time for curry. So curry corresponds perfectly to the myth. Wouldnt anyone think the same? Gold Mar: Itendednicely? Bell: Hassan-kun isincredible Flat Vassal: Ill admit that was incredible, but I feel like he just kind of forced that through. Or, um Vice President: You dont need to find a nicer way of saying it. Testament. That was lovely. Would that be scored highly in your class? The Reine des Garous swore to herself she would make curry and do explicit things with her husband once she got back. For now, she checked her signe cadre clock. 10 minutes had passed since their duel began. She had benefited from this duel and he had taught her a lot. So We will call that a negotiation. And I benefited from this first 15 minutes. So how will you challenge me during the next 15 minutes? That is simple. He walked over to the house across the road. There was a portable stand in front of it. It was a boxy arch that was carried on the shoulders. The table in the middle had ingredients and dishes stored on either side. This is my partner. He was ready to go. And his combat style was Can you eat all of the curry I make within the time limit? Huh? thought Suzu. She had a question about something she sensed in Hassans line. Everyone around her was hanging their heads. Except for Horizon who was working to consume all of the stick gyoza. U-umm? Suzu tried asking them. Wouldnt itnormally bea cooking competition? Suzu-sama. Horizon turned toward her. It is quantity over quality, Suzu-sama. Should a Blue Thunder worker really say that? Oh, now Im sweating awkwardly. But this is probably just due to the summer heat. I need to drink some water later. But Horizon did not hold back. Quantity over quality. Yes. Adele-sama is happier when we give her a bucket of leftovers than a mere bag of leftovers. N-no! Those are for the dogs! Honest! Chancellor, why are you smiling at me as if to say you understand!? Adele was not trusting enough. However, someone else had tensed up. Mitotsudaira-san? Not good. The leftovers? No, we can leave those to Adele. Um, challenging my mother to an eating contest is a bad idea. Because She can easily eat enough to drive a newly-opened yakiniku shop out of business! I see, thought the Reine des Garous. Challenging the highest-level Loup Garou to an eating contest showed a lot of guts for a human. I should have expected this from one of Nates classmates. Former Delinquent: Hey, be careful. We have intel saying hes powerful enough to sink a warship and wipe out an enemy unit. Still Got It: I can do both without breaking a sweat. She then spoke to her opponent. I accept your challenge. So will it be curry? Judge. It will be curry. He suddenly did a little dance. He wiggled his arms upwards and bent his body. Cmon! Just then, the door to the house behind him automatically opened. There was no one inside. But there was something inside. Lots of insulated containers! The house was lined with insulated containers made by cutting short slices of the bamboo used for the bamboo spear launchers. If he could pull pots out of those, he would easily have more than 20. Curry was made half from the roux and half from the rice, so You come well prepared. The Reine des Garous nodded and stood in front of the curry stand. Testament. A standing eating competition? That is rustic, but I kind of like it. The scent of curry aroused her hunger. And that gave her more than enough of an advantage. Now, bring it on. Notes 1. Kojiki can also mean beggar. Volume 6C, 47: Seeker of Money Volume 6C, Chapter 47: Seeker of Money Add a banzai to everything and you get money[1] Money is everything Point Allocation(Prostration) Narumi leisurely spent her time in the city. She was at a caf with an automaton in the kitchen. The tempura she ordered was good, so she tried a number of things with salt while enjoying some sake. She could hear the sounds of destruction in the distance and the smell of curry reached her nose, so she could tell the others and the various national representatives were having a lively time of it. Since she had already left her nation, she had no intention of proactively doing anything. She would fight back if attacked, but escaping would count as a win to her. Because Everyone will be worn out after enough time passes. Those who had been fighting would be injured and exhausted. Even if she was found, they would be hesitant to pick a fight with someone who was entirely unscathed. Of course, she had an even bigger reason: I doubt anyone would benefit from taking any of Dates rights. Date and Mogami were troublesome figures in this battle. Date was in the north and had few connections to other nations, so no one would benefit much from defeating Date and taking their rights. Mogami was the same. Since they would decline, there was little reason to defeat them for their rights here. Of course, Narumi wanted to avoid getting into an unfortunate battle and having those nonexistent rights taken. But looking at it the other way around, we would actually gain more if I went on the offensive. The other nations had far better rights than Date. So she wondered if she should go for it. However She decided against it. She felt indecisive, but she also enjoyed how her feelings would not stay still. I would always set out immediately whenever something happened at Date. From a Date perspective, she should probably do that now too, but she had left them. Masamune had seen her off, so it would be presumptuous of her to claim she acted on Dates behalf. So her feelings on the matter would not stay still. Which is such a luxury. Dont you thinkSatomi Student Council President? Yoshiyasu had collapsed. To describe her state, her head was down on the counter. To describe her situation, the sake had done her in. Yes, she had never been able to hold her liquor. Drinking with the Date Vice Chancellor in order to speak with her had been a mistake. The other girls drink was fairly strong, but it went down easily. So Oh, this isnt so bad. Ive really grown up, she thought shortly before she found her vision had inexplicably turned on its side. And there was something below her right cheek and arm extended to the right. A wall!? No. It was simply the counter. She had immediately gotten drunk enough to take out her sense of balance. But the counter was well polished. The Houjou automatons were hard workers. The automaton from a certain other caf was also a hard worker, but her solution to stains on the table was to pull out a hand plane. Are you awake, Satomi Student Council President? She said she was. Except when the words left her mouth Ohh Thats a no then. Oh, no! This isnt good. The sake is taking over my brain. I could speak human language just a moment before, but now Im no better than Class 3-Plum. I cant believe this She realized she had not had any alcohol since arriving on the Musashi. It had not seemed like the time for drinking after Satomi went boom. Also, she did not have the money to drink regularly. She had not forgotten how humiliating it was to borrow basic living expenses after paying the collateral on parts for Righteousness. Remember this, Hashiba. The Asama Shrine was kind enough to give me a god of war collateral contract where I only have to pay back 1% per month, but my grudge would be 10 times stronger if Id signed the Treasurers contract which required 10% per month. What are you muttering about? Are you okay? Ih ine She had sort of gotten the words out this time. But it was still far from intelligible. What was she supposed to do? If she dueled the Date Vice Chancellor now, she would definitely lose. Please dont challenge me to a duel. Not that youd listen. Narumi stared at the underclassman sitting two seats away. She pointed at the tanzaku menu on the wall to place an order with the automaton. She remembered the locations without having to look at the wall. Give me some aralia sprouts, shiso, and sillago. Also some tempura dipping sauce. Can you also add some grated radish? The testament response already sounded nostalgic. Ive really gotten used to Musashi. Her drunk underclassman had to be the same. She knew why that underclassman was here: she wanted to know what Narumi thought. They were both originally from clans outside Musashi. But during the previous three-nations meeting, the Satomi Student Council President had worked to persuade another nation on Musashis behalf while Narumi had been one of the ones needing persuading. Satomi was a small nation. It was easily manipulated by the circumstances of other nations. That made her more sensitive to the interplay between nations than the Musashi students were. That would be why she wanted to know what Narumis stance as Date was. She was acting as Satomi who were friendly with Matsudaira and as Mogami. And even if that had led to a duel with Narumi She was prepared to do it. Narumi liked that resolve. The Satomi Student Council President did not often speak or act as a part of Musashi. So if she had come here to check on Narumis uncertain position, was she doing so as a foreigner hitching a ride on the Musashi or as a member of Musashi? She probably did not know herself. However You need to have a better grasp of your limits with alcohol. Besides Narumi stood up. You also need to pay more attention to your surroundings before passing out. She got down from the seat and turned toward the caf while her summer uniforms skirt swayed. Most of the other nations would have trouble benefiting much from picking a fight with Date or Mogami. At most, it would be Sviet Rus. Or so you would think. But there is one force that would definitely benefit from it. Narumi turned her eyes toward the seat at the end of the table. Musashi Treasurer Shirojiro Bertoni. If you could pick a fight with Date or Mogami and take away one of our rights, I imagine you would go for the right to the trade route we settled on yesterday. She had not spoken much with this member of their class, but this was perfect. The drunk Satomi Student Council President and Mogami Representative would have a slightly rude awakening if he picked a fight with her here, so Narumi decided to confirm whether he intended to fight. Were you eating soba? Water is plenty. He stood up. Because I cannot waste money. Huh? Musashis last fighter was Shirojiro-dono? Masazumi nodded at Crossunites question. Judge. When I got home yesterday, there was a prostration at the front door. Someone shouted shes treating him like an object!, but treating him like a person would only go to his head, so she had no real choice. Nevertheless, she had decided to ask him why he was there. When I asked him what he was doing, he asked that I let him join in the duels. I was honestly impressed that even our Treasurer could come back to his senses when Musashi needs it. I assume there is a but coming? Judge. Masazumi nodded. But Hey, Heidi. She saw Heidi trying to tiptoe away. Hey. Wh-what!? What is it!? What did I do!? Ohh, I get it. Youre jealous of my good looks, arent you? Asama, what kinds of divine punishments can you dish out without making any charges? Hmm Those two worship an Inari god, so it would be difficult to do anything directly without any charges Yay! Long live the Inari gods! Not even Asama-chi can directly blow us up with a divine punishment! Yes, which is why Ill have to do it indirectly. Asama flipped through a sign frame with Hanami. Lets see. I want to reach an Inari god via Asama without any charges Yes, this questioning one should work. If you disobey, three rolls of ether Inari sushi are shoved up your butt, your skin becomes oily, you pee fried tofu sauce for a week, and you are unable to lie during the questioning. Wouldnt that last one be enough? asked Mitotsudaira. Well, the Inari gods have always been cruel Makes sense, everyone said while Masazumi looked to Heidi. When I tried to ask about it last night, he gave me a box of sweets and fled, but what have you two done? Did you eat the sweets!? Yes, I turned them in to the guards. How is that a yes, Masazumi!? Lets calm down and think about what you did! There was money in there! 3000 yen! That is an oddly realistic bribe amount given were in high school. Dammit! shouted Heidi as she threw her receipts-and-payments sign frame to the ground. And with a smile Hey, Masazumi? Are you familiar with the issues surrounding Musashis vegetable supply? She was not. Fortunately, Ohiroshiki explained without even turning away from watching some local children enjoying the festival. If I remember correctly, ever since we left England, most of the transport routes have been filled with materials for repairing and remodeling the Musashi, so the supply has been fairly low. It wasnt to the point of skyrocketing prices, but some products had a 50% increase. Right!? Right!? So Shiro-kun and I bought up all the vegetables so wed have a monopoly! But an agricultural wide block was opened up in the Ariakes empty space, so we began growing our own vegetables, explained Ohiroshiki. Mitotsudaira-kun also made direct trades in lieu of taking land taxes from her territory, so the supply has stabilized more recently. Masazumi mostly understood now. Simply put You two are deep in the red, so you want money? D-dont be silly! The first quarter report isnt out yet, so we dont know if were in the red! You cant just insult us like that! Heidi waved both hands around and then pointed toward the Odawara city. We win as long as we defeat that Date Representative and take their right to the trade route! Dont destroy the three-nations meeting we worked so hard to bring together!! That was when someone stepped up beside Masazumi. Futayo and Muneshige reacted to their presence at exactly the same time. Kanou-dono? Public Morals Committee Head? Oh, hello. Asama knew her well enough to give a bow in greeting. Kanou bowed back and then Vice President. Um. Is it about Ookubo? No, she seems to be doing well, so there is nothing to worry about. This is a more important issue. Kanou opened a small sign frame in her palm and showed it to Masazumi. Masazumi viewed the text on the non-illuminated sign frame and inhaled. And then Our Treasurer is embezzling Musashis budget!? Hori-ko: Now, Heidi-sama, the time for kindness has ended. Me: Ohh. That explains why they were helping hand out sweets to the neighbors even though that wouldnt make them any money. 10ZO: They were trying to ingratiate themselves to us. Although thats useless if we catch on. Hori-ko: I suppose they will be fired soon. Marube-ya: No, well pay it back right away! Well double it! Easily! Silver Wolf: Tomo, what can you do if we have actual charges? Asama: Well. First, theres the standard oily skin, but then Shinto bonds are attached to all four limbs to force them into a prostration stance and as many rolls of ether inari sushi as their age are shoved up their butt. That generally makes people scream. After that, a man will have a kitsunebi appear on the end of their crotch for ten months and ten days. For three years afterwards, they will randomly pee ether kitsune udon, which generally makes people scream, but it also automatically returns the embezzled money from their assets. Worshiper: It always feels like the last one would be enough. Smoking Girl: So thats what Heidi has to look forward to, huh? Silver Wolf: I only asked out of curiosity, but that seems like a little much Hori-ko: No kitsune udon comes out of their butt? Mar-Ga: What language was that question in? Asama: Umm Oh, it comes from the butt when the embezzlement happened at a corporation. I think thats the one that would apply to this case. Marube-ya: Noooo! Im still young, so I dont want to produce udon like that! Scarred: Master Tenzou. Does that happen when you get older in the Far East? 10ZO: That is the fate of criminals, so you have nothing to worry about, Mary-dono. Tachibana Husband: Doesnt this mean the Treasurer needs to win? I do not envy him. Uqui: Yes, Narumi is not going to hold back Below the cloudy sky, Narumi waited until the Musashi Treasurer stood up while viewing a sign frame. He spoke to her in the center of the road behind the caf. Date Narumi. Allow me to say one thing. I will attack afterwards. Have you ever considered the feelings of someone who must produce udon from their body? She had waited until he was done, so Narumi made her attack. The very first attack proved effective. The mandible sword she had summoned into her hand had definitely caught the Treasurer. That slash would normally bisect her opponents body. The mandible sword was meant for use against Sviet Rus demons or gods of war, so it could easily destroy a human. But her enemy endured it. The slash became an impact that only sent the Musashi Treasurer flying. A spell! She knew what he had done. You used money as a substitution to gain some other power. Youve used it as an attack before, but you can use it for defense too, cant you? Narumi moved forward. It was a summer afternoon. The heat felt refreshing at first, but the sweat would eventually become an annoyance. Date was a northern land and she was not used to the heat. So Date Narumi. You lose. The Musashi Treasurer stood in the center of the road after receiving her attack. He was not unscathed as he stood in the sunlight. His summer uniform had been torn by the slash, but below that I am wearing ballistic armor woven from 1000-yen bills. Thus, I am invincible. Are you? Narumi nodded. Then Ill just have to aim for the head. Uqui: Excellent Narumi, Ive fallen for you all over again. Marube-ya: Wahh!! Dont do that, Shiro-kun! We havent taken out an insurance policy for you! Almost Everyone: You two never stop, do you!? Narumi summoned a mandible sword into each hand. She instantly checked on her grip. She was not going to let him catch his breath. And he spoke to her. Date Narumi. You lose. That was the same line as before, but he had more to back it up this time. Because this is the hottest part of the day. That cannot be easy for someone raised in a snowy nation. Judge. Its true this is not the best time for me. Narumi summoned Unturning Centipede which was being fine-tuned. She instantly joined with it. After Novgorod, she had reduced the time lag when starting up Unturning Centipede. So that a certain stupid someone could not interfere like he had before. So it happens in an instant. Once it fit around her, she could adjust the temperature inside the mobile shell for her comfort. The scent of her camellia shampoo was surprisingly cute and reminded her she was a girl. But Now I wont be too warm. Narumi adjusted her grip on the two mandible swords and moved forward. Gold Mar: Ahh, Narumin is really into this, isnt she? Uqui: Judge. As I said, she never holds back. Silver Wolf: Umm, Masazumi? What happens if Narumi defeats the Treasurer here? Vice President: Theyll be producing udon, I guess Smoking Girl: Masazumi Are you trying not to face reality? CAN: If I might interject, I believe it may be necessary to reevaluate a number of things about the trade route with Date. I recommend getting Lady Ookubos assistance when you do. Ookubo saw a sign frame as a large mechanical phoenix pursued her through the city of Odawara. HQ had just contacted her. And it said Hey, this is an emergency message. Ookubo, youll probably have a large job waiting for you when you get back, so take care of it. Youre perceptive, so you probably already know, but if that udon gets made, we need to negotiate with Date. What in the world does that mean!? Ookubo broke the sign frame with a karate chop and kept running. Sounds like shes up to the task. Kanou, sorry about this. After Kanou bowed, Masazumi raised her right hand toward her and took a breath. Looks like we can handle this if Bertoni loses. Who can do it? Can-ou... She added that joke in her to her mental collection and turned toward Augesvarer. Augesvarer, how likely is Bertoni to win? Just so you know, Shiro-kun is really good at throwing money around and striking at his enemys weaknesses! He sure plays dirty!! After joining everyone in that comment, Masazumi faced Urquiaga. Urquiaga, how likely is Narumi to win? She is even stronger than when she fought me. That is the type of girl she is. The half-dragon immediately answered her. Then he sighed and scratched his head. She was originally a Vice Chancellor, if you recall. If you are not as compatible with her as I am, you will need quite a bit of wiles, strength, and skill to defeat her. Just as he explained that, Augesvarer suddenly looked up. Its started! Text danced across the non-broken receipts-and-payments sign frame next to her face. The score providing Bertonis amount of money was rapidly reducing. Shiro-kun has started throwing it around! Shirojiro moved accurately. His enemy used a mobile shell which could fly with high-speed mobility. His thrown coin bullets would not cut it here. Heidi, borrow some bullet acceleration spells from Takemikazuchi. Upgrade the usual 10 yen ones to 500 yen! 500 yen isnt enough for Takemikazuchi ones! The retail price starts at 800 yen! Get a discount by buying them in groups of ten! Judge! A purchase of 150 shots had already appeared on his sign frame. The bullets themselves were 10 yen, so firing them all would be an expense of 75,000 and 1,500 yen. That is more than expected. Withdrawals from Marube-yas safe had been stopped. But not to prevent him from using too much. Withdrawals had been stopped to prevent investigators from acquiring or confiscating the money if the embezzlement of public funds was discovered. So the money he had on hand was still only the clean money used for business and for running the Marube-ya. Use too much of that and it was possible the Marube-ya would be unable to function tomorrow. That would not be good. It would distance him from his happy days of swimming in money. He could not waste this. And I must make back what we lost! With that, Shirojiro fell back. Narumi instantly filled the gap between them. Her mandible swords were clearly targeting his neck. What a dangerous girl! With that thought, the sword reached him. She was definitely one tempo faster than him. I suppose she is the Date Vice Chancellor! Narumi realized the advance tactile feedback had vanished. This was not about the actual tactile feedback. What was there has vanished? Once a fighter reached a certain level, they could feel some tactile feedback before the attack actually hit. That did not mean they had precognition. The impacts and habits that had permeated their bodies from so much training and combat would cause them to subconsciously feel the usual feedback in advance. That allowed them to more quickly take their next action and to detect the depth of a hit, so it was a standard technique for experts. But that had vanished. A change in her vision had caused a change in that predictive feeling. This was not the usual feedback. An odd change had occurred, so her experience had not predicted the usual. So what had happened? Narumi had seen the enemy fall back. While doing so, he would have used a swayback motion. That meant bending his back so his opponents attack would pass by in front of him. Swaying forward once more could then lead into an attack, so it was a basic evasive maneuver. Since the Treasurer had used a swayback, his neck or face should have been bending backward in front of the mandible swords tip. But this enemy was different. She did not see the enemys face, neck, or chest beyond the blade. She saw only empty space. He disappeared? That was not possible. She could in fact see him. The Treasurers tall form was curled up below the mandible sword. He had not chosen to bend backwards as he fell back. Dont tell me He had done the exact opposite. He had bent forward to dodge the attack. He had ducked. Narumi frowned in her heart. Bending over to duck required swinging your body forward. That evasive maneuver was used when jumping toward the enemy instead of moving away. But the Treasurer had used it while falling back. Why would he do that? This violated the standard rules Narumi knew. She briefly thought he might have jumped toward her while ducking, but he really had fallen back. But that was odd. If he bent forward while falling back, he would be moving his head closer to the enemy despite falling back. He would have wasted most of the distance earned by his backwards movement. And he would have to make his evasion a lot sooner. He had used a retreating duck. It had caught her off guard, but it was very wasteful. But, thought Narumi. I didnt sense any waste in his movements. This was definitely the product of training. He had spent a long time repeating this action countless times. That was how he had reacted to her attack and successfully dodged it. So What is this? She saw him get up after falling back. And when she saw him, she realized something: his hands were placed on the front of his thighs. That meant he had just completed a bow. He had fallen back while bowing. You use that to leave a business negotiation, dont you? Well done, thought Shirojiro. He had not expected her to see through that movement right away. She really was Vice Chancellor class. He could not let his guard down. That retreating bow was a standard merchant evasive maneuver. You made a shuffling backwards dash while bowing. It was a technique used to leave a bad business negotiation or to avoid a business card attack from someone you wanted nothing to do with. There were variations that included waving your right hand side to side to deflect the business card or an evasion reversal where you continued back and shifted into a prostration. A merchant would use it in combat countless times and learn it through hours upon hours of training. His body did not waver at all and his stable legs and hips bent his upper body smoothly forward. As long as the timing was right, it could avoid any attack as long as that attack was from the front. It was especially effective at slipping below a jab or impact. That was because the enemys attack itself would provide cover for him. The one thing it had real trouble with was an attack from the side. If he bowed his head too far, a single horizontal slash could take out everything from his hips on up. That was why a merchant required equipment that protected their stomach and the rest of their torso. But even after all this, he could not let his guard down against an officer. That was my mistake in my duel against Tres Espa?a. That was why Takakanes attack had hit him. Someone at the Vice Chancellor level could see through this evasive maneuver. He had to make clever use of its variations. Meaning Mix in some left and right combinations! An impressive wind blew through the city of Odawara. A merchant was fighting a mobile shell. The former used bowing motions to retreat and dodge to either side. The latter repeatedly sent mandible swords his way. The merchant used his long strides and momentum to slide down the street, but his movements were dangerous. He bent forward with each acceleration, so the mobile shells swords nearly hit him. However Those attacks were a lot like handing him a business card or a gift. And there was a reason why he could move left and right while falling back. I understand, said the mobile shell. When there is a line of petitioners, you cant move straight back after making your greeting. So you saw through that as well. Then While falling back, the merchant swung his hands forward in a scooping motion. The hands held 10-yen coins. The coins flew into the blowing wind, and Go! Lightning suddenly raced down the road and toward the mobile shell. The power residing in the coins slammed into it. Go, Takemikazuchi! Do the work I paid you for! 500 yens worth of lightning scored a direct hit on the metal centipede. Neshinbara saw white light erupt from the Odawara city. Everyone was preparing a late lunch on the hill overlooking the water source. Mats were laid out on the slope and Naomasa and Persona-kun carried over bundles of products from the stands. Neshinbara had been placing them in empty bento boxes, but now he stood up. Is that!? Do you know what it is, Neshinbara-sama? Judge! That was Takemikazuchis lightning, one of the strongest powers of Shinto! Four Eyes: One of the strongest powers of Shinto? Thats too many ofs and is it the strongest or isnt it? Novice: Shinto has a lot of things that claim to be the strongest. Like Susanoos power, Kusanagi, Totsuka, or Hinokagutsuchi. Mar-Ga: So what really is the strongest? Scarred: Wouldnt it be Lady Sakuya who set fire to the delivery room and then gave birth in order to prove her childs legitimacy? Gold Mar: Only hearing that part of it makes it sound entirely nonsensical, or maybe like harassment. Asama: Thats our god! Keep that in mind, okay!? But that had been an attack at the level of Shintos strongest, albeit on a small scale. No one would escape a close-range blast unscathed. Is Date Narumi-kun all right!? Shirojiro fell back another 5 meters with the shockwaves and scorching smoke so nearby. That was a direct hit! He was not just assuming. He had fired directly at her. It had definitely hit. The air-splitting sound of lightning filled the sky and the wind blew through while carrying the smell of iron. And Shiro-kun! What now!? Should I take 50 of the Takemikazuchi bullets we bought and sell them at a markup on Musashis Musao auction!? I can use the money to buy more bullets! No, I still need to ensure my safety. He lined up 10-yen coins in his hands. He clenched his fists so the ten 10-yen coins all stood up at once. He then activated the spell for a further attack straight ahead. Go! 5000-yens worth! Notes 1. The kanji for everything is ȫ and for money is . Volume 6C, 48: Glutton on the Battlefield Volume 6C, Chapter 48: Glutton on the Battlefield What do I want For my diet? Point Allocation (Die-et?) Yayyyy!! Their rights are ourssss! The Musashi group preparing lunch on the hill slope saw the female merchant gloating. Heidi put her hands on her hips and laughed toward the Odawara city. She watched as lightning and white smoke filled one corner of that city. The rising smoke was filled with the residual rumbling of thunder. Not even a Date mobile shell can survive a hit from that! Yes, that is true, said Urquiaga. He took the boiled chicken from the large bento box Asama had brought and divided it into smaller storage boxes. Even Unturning Centipede would be in trouble if that hit it. But that is only the outside. Narumi is on the inside. Shirojiro saw countless shapes and lights in front of him. The lights came from metal fragments scattering through the air. And the many shapes were Arms? They were metal arms. The mobile shell arms were longer than a meter and a half and a great number were raised in the air. And they all held shattered mandible swords. Something stood in the middle without any arms. Unturning Centipede! It was unharmed. The smoke came from the metal fragments burnt by the lightning. Each time the white smoke danced and fell like summer insects, more of the arms vanished. Afterwards, the shattered mandible swords fell to the ground with a metallic clang. After the dozen or so objects fell one after another, the blade fragments drew a curving line around Unturning Centipede. Did you protect yourself with a sword dome? Lightning avoidance is a basic anti-demon technique. Did you forget that I used this at Novgorod? Hearing that, Shirojiro thought Oh, no. It isnt that I forgot. I wasnt watching in the first place I planned to sell that information, but what happened with that? Oh, right. I sold that information for quite a lot. I remember the exact price. Thats it! Heidi! Take all the information weve sold on the Musashi officers and related individuals and package them in two box sets: an attack encyclopedia and a defense encyclopedia! Include some previously unreleased information so the enthusiasts will want to buy them! Great idea, Shiro-kun! That wont even come close to making up for the embezzled money, but itll give us some spending money! Okay, thought Shirojiro with a nod at the fattening of his wallet. At the same moment, a new blade was thrust toward the center of his gut. It pierced through! Narumi had used a one-handed jab from below. It was one example of a finishing blow in a close-range mobile shell battle. Humans made such easy opponents. With a demon or other nonhuman, she would have to worry about exterior armor, but a human had nothing of the sort. This merchants torso was covered with ballistic armor made of cash, but she doubted that could fully absorb the impact. If he was lucky, it would break some bones. If he was unlucky, it would rupture an organ. A mobile shells attack rivalled a cannon blast and she had felt the blow land. Her right hand felt the instantaneous sensation of something with a hard outside and a soft inside. And when the impact was released from the blade ! It pierced through, she realized just before the target burst. He burst!? thought Narumi in confusion. The sensation reaching her hand was that of her opponent failing to withstand the impact and bursting like a balloon. No, this is something else! She saw paper and wood scattering before her eyes. As well as a light brown skin, white mochi, and adzuki beans. It was Boxes of sweets! Those were crucial items for a merchant. A stack of five had interfered with her attack in an instant. It was a merchants version of a substitution technique. Narumi confirmed what was happening, what was in front of her, and what was in her hand. She was left with a single thought. What is with this? It was completely off the rails. No, this was the odd feeling of understanding what it all was, but thinking there was no need to go that far. Regardless it was obvious what this meant for her. The enemy had dodged her high-speed one-handed jab. That created an opening. She knew where the enemy was: below. The merchant was below her jabbing right arm. He had bowed. And he moved in a solemn, slow, and orderly fashion. He gently moved both hands forward as if offering a business card. They held a roll of coins. It contained ten 500-yen coins. At close-range, he was offering a total of 5000 yen. Please take this in exchange for Dates defeat! Yesssssssss!! Heidi swung her right hand in response to the explosion of white smoke in the Odawara city. That cancels out our deeeebt! Heidi cheered, jumped up and down on the slope, and turned toward Asama with her eyebrows raised in a smile. How about that, Asama-chi!? Are you mad we wont have udon coming out of our butts!? Why would I be mad about that? Yes, said Horizon while peeling the crust of some French bread with a knife. Arent you glad you wont have that coming out in the middle of class, Heidi-sama? When you put it like that, we really dodged a bullet here, didnt we? Anyway, Horizon, what are you doing? Judge. If I dry out the crust, it makes Adele-sama very happy. Also, without the crust, we can add butter or jam for bread sashimi. Sashimi? Everyone looked skeptical, but Horizon did not care. She looked to the Odawara city and nodded toward the thinning white smoke. Judge. A very obvious result. The sign frame in her hand provided that result. So Shirojiro-sama lost. Ehhhhhh!? Heidi held her butt, backed away, and turned toward Asama. Youre going to do it, arent you!? Youre going to turn me into an udon maker, arent you!? Um, please dont get so worked up, Heidi. More importantly, said someone else. It was Masazumi. She sighed and accepted some bread sashimi from Horizon. She added some jam from the plate and ate it. Ah, she thought and nearly commented on the flavor. No, not that. What are we going to do now? Musashi just lost a duel! Narumi saw the merchants defeat. In the center of the road filled with white smoke and shimmering heat, he had stopped moving while collapsed forward. A prostration? That was what his forward-bent position looked like. However Your legs are somewhat out of place. So I dont need to take it into consideration. She shifted Unturning Centipede from acceleration mode to normal mode. After checking to make sure her victory had been announced, she took a breath. Good. The mobile shell was taller than a human, so it was dangerous to let someone get too close. But for a normal opponent, that only meant back-stepping or defending. The armor would not allow the average weapon through. But an officer was different. The Takemikazuchi lightning attack he used was also used in Date training. Neighboring Mogami had a lot of nonhumans and Sviet Rus was ruled by a lightning user. Knowing how to respond to lightning was crucial. Not getting hit was the one and only countermeasure. If you were hit, you had to rely on your armor and buffering spells. If the attack made it through those, you could be fried to the core. An enemy making the attack at point-blank range was the worst case scenario. And that was what he had done. She had been careless because of his irregular behavior. However You saved me. She had recently had someone rush in toward her much like that. He had done it. He had done the same thing to her when they faced each other in Sendai Castles hall. As a half-dragon, he had used a thruster pressure attack. He had used every one of his bodys thrusters. Using the great pressure from the thrusters as an attack was meant for battles against groups or chaotic melees, but he had had the guts to do it at close range and in a one-on-one battle. If it was countered, the user would lose their acceleration and expose their slowed body to attack. But he had done it. And she had done it just now. Honestly, what was I fighting against here? She turned her back on the collapsed prostration and walked away while sending away Unturning Centipede. Once the head vanished, she felt the heat radiating from Unturning Centipedes surface. It was summer and this was a battlefield. But there was something she had to say. Kiyonari. She doubted he could hear her as she spoke with a smile. You saved me. The Musashi group was silent and still as if pinning the mats to the slope. They sat in a circle with Masazumis sign frame from Shirojiro in the center. On Naruzes instructions, Asama amplified the signal (while insisting this was a bad idea and they shouldnt do it) until they heard Narumis voice. Eventually, they only heard static from the sign frame, so they all moved away. After a while, Adele made a seated bow toward Urquiaga. Very well done No, that was just Narumi being tsundere. But then Heidi collapsed onto her mat. Wahhhhhh! Now Im going to be making udooooon! Indeed. Futayo nodded. So we will have to eat it. Gin froze in place just before starting on the salad udon she had bought at a stand. Hm? Futayo turned around when Gin glared at her. Is something the matter, Gin-dono? Futayo saw the bowl Gin held and gasped. My apologies, Gin-dono. I did not realize you were eating udon. She gave a frantic response, so Gin relaxed her shoulders and sighed. Well, I dont really mind. I know you dont mean any harm, Musashi Vice Chancellor. I am glad to hear you say that. Futayo sighed and checked on the contents of Gins bowl. Ho ho? She nodded. Did you choose salad udon because the tomatoes give it a somewhat Tres Espa?an flavor? Its simply a chilled dish, so it has cucumber and egg in it too. I see. But then it shouldnt be a problem. Tomatoes do not come out of anyones butt. Gin looked into the bowl, paused, and silently pushed it toward Futayo. Oh? Futayo was puzzled, so Gin pushed the bowl further toward her and then clung to Muneshige. Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! I lost to my own imagination! Oh, dear. That is too bad, Gin. But if something like a tomato came out, it would be best to visit the medical center. What kind of response is that? everyone muttered while Futayo had already started consuming the udon. Gin-dono! The noodle texture and flavor are superb. Will Heidi-dono be producing this kind of udon? Stop killing my hope, dammit!! Heidi raised her slumped head to shout and then let it fall back down. Seeing that, Tenzou gave a general assessment while viewing the Odawara city. I imagine Shirojiro-dono is willing to accept this since this was a failure met in the pursuit of money. It really is nothing but money with him, muttered Toori as he took some bread sashimi from Horizon. He then turned toward Mitotsudaira who sat in front of him. Nate. For now, uh, hows Hassan doing? Things were getting exciting there too, right? Judge. You are exactly right, my king. Its exciting? asked Toori as he passed the wolf a piece of sashimi topped with chicken from the large bento box. The silver wolf took it and sniffed her nose. She smiled a little when she saw Horizon do the same thing. The smell of curry has been wafting in for a while now. Hassan is in top form. Mitotsudaira realized the aroma from the battlefield had grown stronger. This curry smells quite strongly of meat. Is it beef curry? No This iskeema curry, isnt it? Everyone turned toward her when she made her analysis. Horizon was arranging a baguette ikizukuri on a long plate, but she gasped and turned around. Is keema curry what I think it isMasazumi-sama? Dont ask me! Mitotsudaira and everyone else turned to face Masazumi. She took a step back, but then she cleared her throat and clenched her right fist. Keema curry isyknow? That curry that doesnt fit into the general s-keema of curry. Hearing that, Mitotsudaira and everyone else exchanged a glance. Eventually, they all nodded. Yes, that may be a good way of putting it. Right? Judge. And? She was not sure if she should ask, but she did so anyway. Um, Masazumi? And? Huh? Masazumi and Tsukinowa tilted their heads. That was it. Hori-ko: I-I am sorry, everyone. I am the Vicereine of Musashi, the battle nation that judges gags harshly, but I had a lapse of judgement and tried to produce one artificially. Black Algae: Youthful vigor? Vigor? Vice President: Who is teaching them these weird terms!? Gold Mar: And werent we talking about curry? Mar-Ga: Its scary that we still managed to get sidetracked Azuma: So, um, what is keema curry? Silver Wolf: Judge. Simply put, it is mincemeat curry. If you put any vegetables in, it would only be onion and garlic, I think. Asama: Mito, if its almost all meatdoes that mean what I think it does? Silver Wolf: Judge. Thats my mothers specialty. Such a strong flavor, thought the Reine des Garous while she worked on her third serving. You did an incredible job seasoning this keema curry. She could taste more than just the meat. The process of cooking the mincemeat gave it a new flavor. Instead of just relying on the sweetness of the meat, it was cooked until just on the borderline of bitterness. That provided a savory flavor. When she bit in, that wild flavor arrived through the curry flavor along with the fat of the meat. He really understands how to use the lean and the fat. In the Reine des Garouss opinion, the flavor of meat came from the blood and the fat. They were colored red and white respectively. The red of meat had the nearly bitter flavor of blood. The white of meat had the strongly sweet flavor of fat. With just one, its flavor would be too strong. Unless the meat was of very high quality, the lean would be too tough and the fat would be too strong. So to strike a balance between them, it was important to choose a piece of meat with a good distribution of fat and lean. That was why meat with good marbling throughout was so highly prized. But there was a way to enjoy all of the lean and fat without having to choose like that: mincemeat. By mincing the meat to create a good balance of lean meat and fatty meat, the overall balance could be artificially created. Keema curry allowed that in a curry. The texture of mincemeat in the mouth came from the hard lean being crushed until it burst and the white fat splitting and bursting. The balance between them could draw attention to them both, but The roux holds them back. The trick was to make it gentle. The roux held back the mincemeats texture at first, but its gentleness caused it to eventually fade away in the mouth. And by then, the mincemeat was between your teeth as artificially-created top quality meat. Then she found the sweetness and texture of the rice. Yes By the time she wiped the inside of her cheeks with her tongue, the aroma of having eaten a meat dish was leaving through her nose. Also May I have some tea? Judge. Of course. Cleansing her palate felt nice. Tea leaves were a plant, so they contrasted the meat. Plants were not her favorite as a wolf, but There was a mint leaf floating in the tea. That made the palate cleanser much more refreshing. Such excellent service. Oh. He smiled. It is an honor to hear that from the Hexagone Fran?aise Vice Chancellor and Reine des Garous. He also had a way with words. But she was not about to hold back. The Reine des Garous requested an anti-curry weapon. Testament. Can I ask for one thing? It was You have it, dont you? I wont let you say it is against the rules. Mitotsudaira had her hands full preventing her stomach from gathering all of her attention. The aroma continuing to arrive from the Odawara city was far too dangerous. It was only curry, but the smell hit her hard. Since the keema curry was primarily beef Th-this is not easy Her king was offering her the bacon and ham dishes he had made for her, but she could not touch them now. Hassan had stopped sending anything by divine transmissions now that he was busy. His divine transmission sign frame was apparently being used to manage the cooking because the sounds of cooking were incessant. That was why Mitotsudairas nose had to tell them what was happening. She could get a general idea from the waves of different scents and the differences between the sour, bitter, and sweet flavors she smelled there. However This is not good. My mother is picking up speed. The scent was strongest when the curry was served. That was because the hot, just-made curry was brought out. But those waves were speeding up. And at a rate that seemed abnormal to Mitotsudaira. What is her trick? She could tell her mother had picked up her pace, but what had caused it? If it was just a matter of setting her mind to it, she would have done it sooner. What has increased my mothers hunger? Just as she said that, she saw something among the classmates eating lunch. The bento box her king had made contained some fried leftovers. The vegetables from the day before had been lightly fried into tempura before being cooked again in the oven and dunked in oil. Suzu and Adele were placing some of those on their plates with chopsticks. Suzu took a chopped root vegetable tempura and added soy sauce. Adele took a squash tempura and added a Western sauce. Their colors and scents led Mitotsudaira to a realization. Is that it!? The Reine des Garous had found a way to accelerate her pace. The key was the oil. Far Eastern curry roux began by mixing spices into a flour and oil paste. Dissolving that in hot water would create a thick curry roux that could be placed on rice. Since it used oil, it had a stronger aftertaste. That was why Far Eastern currys flavor would linger in the mouth, making it seem so rich. The best way to cut through that richness was a hot beverage that could dissolve the oil. Black tea was ideal. Not only did the hot water dissolve the oil, but the stronger astringency than green tea would cause the mucus membranes of the mouth and digestive organs to constrict and reset. But there was a flaw with that method. That method would not work with the curry she was currently eating. She could not pour tea on the curry. So to cleanse her palate, she had to drink tea or something similar. But the time it took to drink and the volume of the drink in her stomach were enemies of speed eating. As a result, people needed time to consume Far Eastern curry. The Reine des Garous thought it was a good system for a luxurious meal. It is perfect for taking your time and chatting as you eat. It was primarily oil, so it took time to cool. That was one reason it was the perfect meal for the family dinner table. But her situation was different. She wanted to reduce that time and eat more quickly. That said, she felt soaking the curry in tea would be taking things too far. So C in C stead She supplied that segue in her mind. Would it be possible to throw out teas traits as a hot beverage and focus only on the resetting effect of the astringency? In other words I need a seasoning that can cleanse my palate of the currys spiciness and greasiness. There was a simple answer. And I know just the thing. She could supply the astringency with a certain seasoning. This sauce. Shes using a sauce! Mitotsudaira grabbed the bottle of sauce next to Adele. They must have understood what she meant because Asama uttered an ah, her king let out an oh, and Horizon Could I have a hint? I cannot stand losing to this boy. I appreciate the honesty, but it comes down to the primary ingredient of the sauce. Of the sauce? That would be apples and honey. Horizon, youre thinking of the Vermont Curry that has been passed down from the Age of the Gods. Of course, curry fit the broad definition of a sauce. The Secretary raised his right hand. He called up a summary document of culinary culture. I know what you mean, Mitotsudaira-kun. The European sauces imported to the Far East are made by fermenting several ingredients. Fermented foods date back to ancient times and have their origin in the fish sauces made by fermenting and dissolving fish in salt. You could call them the oldest processed seasoning. Get to the point everyone muttered, but the Secretary only pushed his glasses back up his nose. Heh. You probably want me to the get to the point. Well, thats exactly what Im getting to. Listen carefully. The necessary ingredient for making these sauces is vinegar. Vinegar and salt help preserve the sauce, so even the ancient people could create a seasoning they could store for extended periods of time without worrying. Judge, said Mitotsudaira. The ones in the Far East are imported from Europe, but they have extra vinegar included as a preservative and to sharpen the flavor. Adele sniffed the sauce she had poured on her tempura. Now that you mention it, it does have a strong vinegar smell. Judge. Mitotsudaira nodded. Vinegar goes well with greasy foods. Those sauces work so well with fried foods because the vinegar dissolves the stickiness of the oils and resets your mouth with the astringency. And a definite scent had reached her nose. My mother has started using that with the curry. The Reine des Garous placed a bottle of sauce on the table. I thought it was worth trying, but I just finished 12 plates all at once. But that had only been a test. She had not gotten serious yet. So she decided she had to take this seriously. The plate was a fairly gentle oval. It was very nearly a circle. She wanted to just dump the sauce on, but That would change the flavor too much. When curry and this sauce were mixed, the sauces flavor lost its edge. So she had to keep it at a level where the sauce would not be mixed in. But what would she do? Her opponent must have noticed her concern because he spoke up. That will be somewhat difficult with an oval plate. With a square plate, I could just draw a grid pattern In that case, she thought. Drawing a circle sounds good. With that, she tried it. A circle of sauce around the outer edge She drew it. The inside of the plate was curved, so the sauce would end up on the shallow portion if she drew the circle near the edge. So she drew it a little more inward, but There is not enough toward the center. I need to add two concentric circles between the center and the outside She added the extra circles, giving her three circles of sauce nested inside each other. However I feel like this layout is going to make me dizzy. It looks like round slices. That was true. And it did not quite seem good enough to her. So Then Ill add a line from left to right. Now I can move the spoon side to side and not just in a circle. But she noticed something once she had drawn it. Oh, dear. This looks a lot like the Double Border Crest that Nates class is searching for. That crest was said to make people disappear. Drawing this during a duel feels like an ill omen. So the Reine des Garous decided to add a diagonal line to negate the pattern. But I need to stop adding lines in the center if I want to eat this. I can negate the outer circle with lines heading inwards and those can draw my spoons path inwards with them. She hummed as she drew the small lines. And That should do it. She set down the sauce bottle and looked at the diagram she had drawn. Wait She had never drawn this before, but it was somehow familiar. Mitotsudaira echoed her mothers voice coming in from Hassans divine transmission. Wait She had followed her mothers voiced instructions. Her king had given her a sausage, so she had placed that on a piece of bread sashimi and then drawn the diagram on top with tomato sauce. Everyone else also tried it by adding soy sauce, mayonnaise, and other sauces to their lunch. But they all stopped moving. Kimi tilted her head toward her chirashizushi topped with soy sauce. Um, Mitotsudaira? Please dont say it. Mitotsudaira tried to maintain a smile. Very well. Kimi showed off the soy sauce pattern on her chirashizushi. A lewd mark. I told you not to say it! Asama quickly placed cooked seaweed on Adele and Suzus food. Here! Have a seaweed eraser! Its a seaweed eraser! Its much tastier this way! Asama-sama, it is somewhat criminal that Mitotsudaira-sama drew it in tomato sauce and added a sausage. It was an accident! A complete accident, Horizon! And, Tomo, instead of holding seaweed in both hands and smiling, how about we talk this out! Um, Master Tenzou, what is this design that looks like the sun? Th-this is, umm, the completed form of the Double Border Crest! Yes, the completed form! But it is an ill omen, so you should forget you ever saw it, Mary-dono! Masazumi, said Futayo. Do you think I did a good job of drawing it with melon sauce? I like the green color. You dont have to show it to me! After hearing the commotion, Mitotsudaira looked at her handiwork. After some thought, she decided she just had to break the bread. She bit into it to quickly to erase the evidence, but Ah. Naruze suddenly stopped sketching her. And when she noticed Mitotsudaira looking her way Feel free to continue. Yes, its perfectly all right. What are you talking about!? Nothing good ever comes from my mothers involvement, Mitotsudaira sighed to herself. She focused on her nose. The sausage and tomato flavors in her mouth were a balance of pork, tomato, and sourness. She also detected a wave of the curry aroma. That was fast! The waves were coming even more quickly than before. My mothers curry consumption rate has doubled! Horizon showed her a version of the pattern made with salmon sashimi on a large bento box of sushi rice, but it felt a little too real. On the other side, Kimi was singing Alaska Girl, but she ignored that. She wanted to know how the duel would turn out. There was less than 9 minutes left now, but her mother was going through the food like crazy. Will Hassan make it? Just as she wondered that Well, Im sure itll be fine. Nate Maman can really eat, but Hassan has to be enjoying this. Her kings voice rang through the summer afternoon air. This is a battle between his spirit of customer service and her ravenous appetite. Lets wait and see who wins. The Reine des Garous ate the curry with the sauce bottle in her left hand and the spoon in her right hand. She scooped up the roux and rice with the spoon while adding the sauce ahead of it. This was faster than adding all of the sauce in advance. But how did that method of eating look? Is it against the rules? She was worried, but her opponent was smiling as he continued to cook. I do not mind. It is a luxurious food, but you do want a change from time to time. He waved his right hand over the table. Like magic, he set down small bowls of side dishes. There were pickled leeks, vegetables pickled in soy sauce, vegetables pickled in sake lees, saffron, and more. Eating curry with a bit of extra flavor is one way to enjoy it. It isnt against the rules? No. He shrugged. Curry is a family food. And that means it allows for individual tastes. Curry is the god of the dinner table, but Shinto is accepting of all. I see. So thats the point of the Shinto connection, said the Reine des Garous. Shinto is so wonderfully vague! Asama: I feel like I just heard an important truth distorted by some noise. Silver Wolf: So youre willing to call that a truth, are you? Tachibana Wife: Since making the shift to Shinto, Ive noticed that pretty much all of the taboos work on an eh, as long as you make an offering to your god first basis I feel like that has a way of making people lazy Tachibana Husband: Not to worry, Gin. It has increased your cooking repertoire, hasnt it? 10ZO: Mary-dono, how has the shift to Shinto been for you? Scarred: Judge. I can eat the same things as you, so every day is a learning experience. I ate mostly fish and wheat in England. Almost Everyone: Scarred: Should I learn how to make curry, Master Tenzou? Almost Everyone: Ohh? Silver Wolf: The duel is still underway, you know!? The Reine des Garous lightly shook the sauce bottle while checking on the state of the duel. Currently, the next plate was ready right when she completed the previous one. His pace was increasing. He was clearly speeding up his pace of bringing the pots of roux and insulated containers of rice from the house. He could keep up with her, but probably just barely. She needed an extra push to win this. That would bring her across the consumption time watershed. It would ensure her victory. So she did not hold back. The Queen made a request to her opponent. Could I have a bowland one egg per plate? Eh? An egg with curry? Adele responded to what she heard from the divine transmission. Can you really do that? I mean, wouldnt it dilute the curry flavor? Does itneutralize the flavorto make it easierto eat? Suzus question was directed at the 5th Special Duty Officer. The silver wolf was looking to the Odawara city with her eyebrows somewhat raised. A raw egg with curry It does sound wrong. I can tell its meant to soften the spiciness, she said. But think about it. If you put a raw egg on the curry, you need to take the time to stir it in. The white wouldnt mix well with the curry roux. Then would you put just the yolk inside? Kimi shot to her feet on the other side. What!? Adele, you want me inside you!?[1] And just me!? Will my curry suffice? Okay! In your butt, right!? Then stick your butt out this way, Adele!! Adele was too afraid to ignore her this time, so she politely declined. Then the 5th Special Duty Officer breathed a sigh. In the Far East, there is a standard way to add a raw egg to curry. You mix it in with the rice to make tamago kake gohan curry. So thats how you do it! That was a blind spot for Adele. And there was another advantage of that method. Add the egg to the rice, and the curry wont lose its flavor. Nor will it soften the spiciness. But it will increase the sweetness of the rice, making the curry flavor even clearer than before. That is effective in the latter part of the duel when she is starting to grow numb to the curry flavor, explained the silver wolf. Plus, Loup-Garous have some trouble with hot things, so this will cool the rice. And this will also allow the rice to more easily come apart in the mouth, making it easier to swallow. She moved her nose and trembled. My mother is making her attack. The Reine des Garous accelerated. The raw egg in the small bowl was not an obstacle for her. She stuck her spoon between the yolk and white and used her fingers to rotate it. She instantly mixed it more than 40 times to easily create a soft and yellow scramble. That just left pouring it over the rice. Hm, hm, hm, hmm She no longer had to place the rice on the spoon. She only had to lightly scoop up the golden-colored rice like it was mud. As long as she could pull off that high-speed motion and instantaneous acceleration, the rest was simple. She only had to eat using the same movement control that allowed her to jump into a spring without creating a single ripple. Then she could simply obey her hunger. The beef keema curry was fantastic. As a wolf, she found it worth accelerating her consumption. She used the sauce to adjust the strength of the flavor and reset the changes to her mouth and she used the egg to adjust the rices temperature and consistency. The egg had unevenly permeated the rice, so there was a wonderful marble pattern to the sweetness. She would find the calming warmth of white rice and a moment later find the wet softness of the egg with the curry and beef on top of that. It was like using multiple blankets to warm up. They all had different levels of coverage, so she could only describe it as bliss. How wonderful. And just as the Reine des Garous thought that, something better arrived. She found an even greater bliss. While basking in the happiness, something unexpected happened and her emotions trembled. It came from something that arrived on her tongue. Is this? She had created a completed dish with an ever-changing dance of flavor, but the flavor had just been shifted up to an even higher level. The trick to it was simple. Beef!? There is more meat in the keema curry, thought the Reine des Garous. Yes, thats what this is! But it was not simply meat. If thin slices or thick chunks had been added, she would have noticed when scooping it up in the spoon. Besides, that meat would only get in the way of the mincemeat. It would ruin the ideal balance delicately created within the curry. Then what was this thick sensation of meat inside her mouth? The Reine des Garous tried scooping up the roux. It was a quick slicing motion meant to show her the cross section. When she lifted the spoon, she saw something in the dark brown fault that gave off white steam. Chips of meat? No, that was not it. Her opponent smiled and spoke while moving his knife. I took thin slices of meat and chopped them in a lattice pattern. This was not mincemeat. Nor was it thin slices of meat. But it was still small, thin, squares. I take lattice-cut meat that is balanced between lean and fat, cook it so it does not burn, and place it around the mincemeat. What would happen then? The Reine des Garous knew. It changes the feel of the meat when you bite into it! Before, it had been the roux and mincemeat. So past the wet stickiness of the roux, the chunks of mincemeat would provide some resistance. But that changed when the thin squares were added. After all, the squares were small, but they were a surface. Before, the mincemeat had felt like chunks between the teeth, but now they were covered by squares of meat. The squares covered a larger area of the teeth, so you would feel that thin surface before the more solid chunks. Then your teeth would crush the mincemeat while the squares of meat acted as shields. That was when the more solid resistance and the burst of oils happened. It was only an illusion, but it provided a similar feeling to eating a thick slab of meat. I have not increased the actual amount of meat. But I have cooked the squares of meat and covered them in roux so they can envelop the mincemeat as much as possible. Is this a meat dish? No, it is curry. Because mincemeat and squares of meat only exist due to their connections to curry. Testament. That is true Beyond her joy and excitement, she honestly felt awed by this food. I never knew such a small alteration could bring so much depth and surprise I need to research this with my husband once we get back, she decided. And Let us continue the duel. The Reine des Garous said that with a smile and then accelerated. Mitotsudaira realized the atmosphere had changed. They only have a bit over 5 minutes left. The strong wave of curry and meat came to an end. That meant Hassans keema curry would soon be completed. Her mother was about to end the duel before the time limit arrived. Um, my king. At this rate, Hassan is in trouble. She turned toward her king and he looked to her. Next to him, Horizon, Asama, Kimi, and the others focused on her too. What is it? asked her king. Did your maman draw another lewd mark? She did not! Its just that Hassans keema curry is running out Yeah, she did well to get this far. But that means it comes down to the next one. The next one? Theres a second round!? But her mothers momentum was incredible. Normal curry was not going to stop her. Without real volume and flavor, she might plow right on through it and declare it inadequate. Mother can be particular about flavor She could eat anything and she had broad tastes outside of the things her species as a whole could not stand. But within those tastes, she was a true queen who knew the absolute best possible flavor for it. Of course, as a Loup-Garou, her cooking tended to focus more on the ingredients, so she had less experience with processing it in clever ways to adjust the flavor. Mitotsudairas king had explained what Hassan was doing with his curry, but that had been an attack on her mothers inexperience with curry. However, the keema curry that focused on the meat her mother loved so much was running out. So.. What will he serve now? Judge. Her king nodded, raised his hands in front of his chest, mimed jiggling breasts, and spoke in an all-out feminine voice. Tee hee. That would be the Reine des Garouss seafood curry. Horizon threw a slap his way without even turning to look. Notes 1. The word for egg yolk is kimi. Volume 6C, 49: Queen of a Tasteful Place Volume 6C, Chapter 49: Queen of a Tasteful Place Oh, my, my, my What kind of service is this? Point Allocation (As You Like It) The Reine des Garouss seafood curry. Mitotsudaira immediately responded when she heard that title. That is dangerous! It will not work on my mother! She will refuse it! She had a reason for saying this. And it was a simple one. There was only one way to look at it: My mother was raised in the mountains! She does not eat much seafood. She generally prefers meat over fish. So The Reine des Garouss seafood curry is something that cannot exist! The title alone will turn her off of it! At first, everyone responded with silence. But eventually, they exchanged a glance. If you ask me, that is judging the dish too much by its name, said Horizon. Thats right, said Naruze. If you ask me, it probably just means a seafood curry made based on your image of the Reine des Garous. So what kind of seafood fits your image of Ture-yan? Polar bear, Margot. Mitotsudaira just about nodded in agreement with the choice, but it was not actually seafood. In that case, said Gin. She placed the lewd mark bread Muneshige had given her on top of her own, cut it in half, and returned it. Cant he just make it Reine des Garous Style? I doubt that will work, said Asama. If it bears the Reine des Garous name then Mitos mom will see it as a present. Ah. Everyone else tilted their heads, but Horizon nodded. And she spoke quietly. We are doomed if it does not have polar bear in it. W-wait, isnt that being a bit harsh? But there was one thing they already knew. Namely Now that its been announced, there is no taking back that dish name Then we can only watch and see what happens. With that calm comment, Horizon pulled a pot out of the air behind her. Would anyone like some roast beef sashimi? Mitotsudaira was curious what was happening with the duel, but she was the first to raise her hand. The duel was ruled by a calm atmosphere. Silence had fallen. The Reine des Garous placed a hand on her right cheek with a bowl on the table in front of her. Now, then. There was not much time, but she also wanted to make the best use of that time. You said this was the Reine des Garouss seafood curry? She asked just to be sure. I am almost a complete beginner when it comes to seafood, you know? The mountains and forests are a Loup-Garous territory. You still want to go with seafood despite that? Judge, I do. She answered her opponents deep nod with a testament. He seemed to have plenty of resolve and confidence. Thus, she did not need to hide the possibility of regret in her heart. This was a duel. You know what will happen if it is not to my liking, dont you? Judge. If you cannot enjoy it, then the curry has lost. Testament, agreed the Reine des Garous. This purity and integrity may have been the charm of the Far East as a Shinto nation. Understood. The Reine des Garous reached for the spoon in the glass and nodded. If I take issue with this curry, it is a loss for Shinto and its Far Eastern creation story. Flat Vassal: Asama-san! Asama-san! Stop aiming your bow toward the Odawara city! Uqui: And Im pretty sure this isnt really a crisis for Shinto. It is clearly something else entirely. Tonbokiri: Either way, I want to hear about this delicious curry. The Reine des Garous looked at the bowl her opponent had served her. It was curry. However, the contents of the large pot-like bowl were quite thin for curry. But from the looks of it, it was sticky and some ingredients appeared to be submerged below the brown curry surface. In other words Soup curry? Judge, I made it fairly thick. Ridiculous, she thought. Surely you did not do what I think you did. Are you asking if I made watered-down soup curry because I was afraid of running out of curry? Testament. That is always the question with soup curry. Ohh, he said with a shrug. Then he shook his head and showed her what was behind him. There was a large pot of curry. It of course should have contained soup curry, but It doesnt? It contained a substance with a deeper color than the curry. That is the concentrated curry I made for the soup curry starting last night. I am dissolving that and serving it, so I am not watering down the curry I have now. The Reine des Garous knew what this was. On the way to the Blue Thunder the day before, she had seen something similar in the construction zone starting at Musashinos atrium park. A concentrated stew or soup had been carried in a large pot to feed the workers. The cooking had been split up between different parts of Musashi and concentrating it allowed for easier delivery in a separated land like the Musashi. And if he had used that method here This is not watered down. You can experience true soup curry. Testament. The Reine des Garous nodded. Soup curry meant he was using quantity to attack. However I have an advantage here too. There was no rice. Soup curry was a type of curry, but it belonged to the internal category of soup. This differed from the dry curries which were rice dishes. It was possible to have rice as a side dish, but that would be too much effort. So You arent going to insist I eat the rice separately, are you? Rice alone does not count as a dish. Judge, I will not do that. He had already begun mass-producing the soup curry. That meant he no longer had time for the dry curry. But she did not have time either. And that was why she reached for the soup curry bowl. She directly drank from the bowl. That option was one strength of soup curry. Ill just chug it! She had little experience with seafood, so she decided to finish it off all at once as she resumed the duel. She poured the thin curry into her mouth. !? And she came to a stop. Wh-what was that!? The Reine des Garous had been told this was seafood curry. The defining trait of seafood curry was the seafood stock used in the curry. The seafood ingredients would generally give it a strong salty flavor and it would sometimes taste like blood. But this was different. She tasted Is this just normal curry? Its She had a reason she trailed off. She had a question. And one she could not find an answer to. She had supposedly just eaten some normal curry. But Oh? She felt a strange flavor lingering on her tongue. This was normal curry, but she also felt like it was not. Why was that? It was the lack of evidence for that question that left her speechless. Strange, she thought. But I need to calm down and not rush this. Most likely, this soup curry contained a number of different phenomena. But the first thing she noticed was what she needed to figure out first. This is not normal curry, is it? Also, she continued. The flavor in her mouth was odd. It was curry, but she detected a flavor other than curry on her tongue. It was a seafood flavor, but it was not too salty and it had the meatiness that she preferred. Also It is such a soft flavor. Seafood would normally be salty. The saltiness would only sharpen the currys spiciness. But this was different. She could detect some of the unique saltiness of seafood, but it was not too strong. If anything, it seemed to surround the curry flavor and soften it. You dissolved something in the curry, didnt you? Ohh, said her opponent with a smile. He approached with something in a small bowl. It was like heated clay, but it was actually the concentrated curry from the big pot. Its viscosity had increased somewhat as he heated it and the Reine des Garous ate a spoonful. When she crushed it with her tongue, she found a strong flavor. The taste dissolved in her saliva and returned to its proper form. And Oh? This is normal curry Curious, she took a bite of the soup curry in her bowl. It was different. But how was it different from the contents of the big pot? She compared them once more. Ah. She figured it out. There was a definite gentle seafood flavor on her tongue, so how could he have introduced that into the curry? You dissolved something into the soup used to dissolve the curry, didnt you!? Judge. He raised the insulated container sitting next to the big pot. It contained the soup stock for the soup curry, but when the Reine des Garous sensed its scent and color Soba sauce!? Judge. Technically, it is bonito stock kaeshi. He pulled a few bottles out from his stand. They included soy sauce, mirin, and sake. In the Far East, soba shop curry is seen as something special. The curry at soba shops is made with kaeshi soba sauce, but that is why it has the gentle flavor of Far Eastern cuisine despite being curry. Then this bonito stock? Judge. I considered using kombu stock to soften the flavor further, but you live in the world of meat. Bonito stock has a wild flavor, so I thought it would be best to base the curry on that solid fish flavor. Hes right. If she had been given the same conditions, she would have made the same choice. In that case, she thought. Is this what you are calling the Reine des Garouss seafood curry? Judge. You are a mother. So if you were attempting to make seafood curry, I figured you would not go straight for the seafood you are unfamiliar with and would instead attempt something simpler and more familiar. In other words Bonito stock curry. Instead of a seafood curry made by adding seafood to curry, I thought you would make the entire curry into seafood. And as a mother, I thought you would give the curry this softer flavor. You think I am this kind of soft and gentle woman? Oh. He smiled. Could you scoop out some of the contents? The contents? She was puzzled, but she stuck her spoon in all the same. At the bottom, she found something with some weight to it. Meat It was not mincemeat like with the keema curry. Nor was it chunks of meat or thin slices of meat. It has the bone in! She had found pork ribs. Due to the concentration process, they were in soup curry, but they had been fully dyed the color of curry and even the fat was faintly yellow. The Reine des Garous noticed something as soon as she decided to eat it. The sensation when she had scooped it up with her spoon had been odd in a few ways. So she scooped up another piece. Is this? It was definitely rib meat. But the color and thickness were different from before. That is venison, explained her opponent. Venison is cooked by continually heating it at around 80 degrees. That is easily done by parboiling it while making the curry. She stuck her spoon in some more and found different types of meat. Boar. Lamb. The small ones were rabbit. There was also duck. And What is this? It was meat. And it looked like a tongue. One side was cut in a grid pattern and the large body bent back as if to open that up. But even with the curry color dyeing it, she could tell it must have been white to begin with. It had an odd meaty texture different from fatty meat. She hesitated a moment, but then bit into it. She placed it in her mouth and bit down. She found a chewiness similar to hard cheese, as well as a sweetness. She recognized the flavor. This is squid, isnt it!? Judge. It is the largest seafood meat that you can get in a single piece. The grid pattern cut in one side increased the meaty chewiness and made it easier to bite through. The unique smell of squid had been erased by the curry and grease entering through the gaps in that grid. When she searched along the bottom, she found scallops. They felt good between her teeth and she could tell they had been cooked in butter for flavor. He had done his best to eliminate the seafood smell. Yes, thought the Reine des Garous. This is interesting. And she belatedly realized something else. All of the meat inside had bones in it. With the previous curry, the curry would have stuck too strongly to the bones. But with soup curry, the curry only formed a thin film over the bones. When her opponent placed a handwashing bowl and hand towel on the table, she knew what to do. She could grab the bones with her hands and eat it like a wolf. Excellent job. With the bowl in her left hand and either a bone or her spoon in her right hand, the Reine des Garous got to work on the soup curry. The battle had begun once more The Reine des Garouss seafood curry. This was a good idea, she thought. It was full of meat, but the stock, squid, and scallops excused the name. If a resident of the mountains and forest were to serve her child seafood as a mother, it would likely take this form. She thought while eating the meat, drinking the soup, and feeling satisfied. But this is missing something that my cooking would have. Um, excuse me. You want this, dont you? Her opponent set a plate down on the table. The large plate contained a small mountain of citrus fruits. They were thumb-sized and had the same traits as oranges despite their small size. These are kumquats. Citrus was an important accent for her cooking. She was slightly amused to have these presented to her like this. Just how well had he read her? But when she scooped up one of the small fruits and bit into it Ah. The word refreshing filled her mouth. It was sour and had the aroma of fruit juice, but most of all, it was sweet. I lightly preserved them in sugar. That explained it. The flavor went perfectly with the soup curry. The small citrus fruit would have been overpowered by the previous stronger curry. And a larger fruit would have been too strong. The sugar-preserved kumquats were the perfect match. Give one to a child and they were sure to complain about the sourness but enjoy the sweetness. After eating two or three of them without thinking, the Reine des Garous realized something about herself. I need to eat the curry. With that, she started back at it. Given his stock, she could catch up if she used her full speed. After all, this was no more than meat and soup. It was far lighter than before and she was in the right mood. I do kind of wish I had some rice. Of course, she would run out of time before finishing if she added rice to this. But she selfishly did want some of that staple. However, rice did not go with soup curry. It would not work. That realization brought a thought to mind. That is a little disappointing. And just as she sighed This is the last dish. Her opponent walked over with a long plate. It contained rice. But the white grains alone were not enough to serve as a dish. However, what he placed on the table was different. It was no more than rice, but it was also not being served as a simple staple. It was known as These are rice balls. Honey? Mitotsudaira heard her mothers voice on the divine transmission. She had called out to Mitotsudairas father. And she continued from there. I had such a wonderful time thanks to you. And I still have time left, but this is my loss. The Reine des Garous took a breath. The Musashi curry artisan bowed toward her. She bowed back and thought to herself. He did a splendid job of defeating me. The keema curry and the seafood curry had both been prepared entirely with her in mind. That meant he had joined the battle solely to defeat her. It had taken her too long to realize that. This plan was thought up by my daughters king, wasnt it? Judge. I came up with the curry varieties, but he had the original idea. Then it made sense to her. She was reminded of the previous night. Her daughters king and her own husband had discussed cooking. The king must have used that to learn her tastes and come up with this plan. She was also impressed by the opponent who had worked out a concrete form for that plan and then prepared the food. He had to have stayed up all night working. And that was why she understood. I am not shameless enough to insist I won after receiving this kind of hospitality. And even though I lost, it was on my husbands instructions. She could not keep a smile from her lips. How many times have I been ruined by his cooking now? She could not beat him. And so she took another breath and reached for the rice balls she had been served. The white rice was gently pressed together just enough to remain in a perfect triangle. When she took a bite, a slightly salty flavor and the damp rice steam spread through her mouth. Her mouth still contained the flavor of the soup curry, the meat, and the citrus fruit, so this tasted properly white. The next thing she knew, she was pushing the last corner into her mouth with a finger and she had finished eating it. This is Far Eastern culture. They could make a dish out of mere rice by pressing it together in their hand. That was unthinkable in a culture of flour and meat. But for something that just barely qualified as prepared, it had a simple but deep flavor. That was especially true after eating something so strong. This was the staple of Far Eastern foods. She did wonder if it all led back here in the end, but now was not the time for that. There was something else she had to say. That was an excellent battle. No, no. It isnt over yet. Eh? She tilted her head and he pointed at the table and the large pot behind him. There is still more left. The fun can continue a while longer. True enough. She had an hour of spare time after the duel, so relaxing here sounded nice. Do you have any keema curry left? Judge. I have a spare pot of it. He was so very reliable. So the Reine des Garous placed a hand on her cheek and knew she had a smile on her face. Then lets go back to that for a while. Also Could I get the recipe for that? I want to try cooking it for my husband and Nate. Yes! Masazumi stood up when Mitotsudaira reported on the result. Thats one victory over Mouri! It means a lot to have something that counts as victory in the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. We can finally start the negotiations! Honestly, said Masazumi as she looked across the others. Im glad all of you chose paper! All of you losing is the best! Th-thats not a very nice thing to say! But one person stood up from among them: Horizon. She raised her right hand and took a step toward Masazumi. Masazumi also approached and slapped her palm against Horizons right hand. Yes! Well done. As soon as the forceful high five hit, Horizons right shoulder disconnected and the arm flew off. It immediately rotated like a throwing axe and flew into a stand across the way. It paid a sudden visit to the person cooking Far Eastern pizza on an iron skillet. What!? Then they realized what had flown in. Its an arm!! That began a commotion. The arm tried to flee, but a passerby saw the wrist sticking out when it hid below the stand. A dead body!! They screamed and a panic fell over the entire festival ground. After a while, the right arm returned after sneaking through the commotion by hiding in the grass. But according to its owner I made this peaceful festival much more dynamic without even meaning to. Has that connection gotten loose? No, I thought the looser setting would be funnier. And the response was even greater than I expected. I shouldve known thought Masazumi while hanging her head, but then the idiot walked up. He raised his right hand. Okay, Seijun. Lets try that again. Judge. Im not sure what that will accomplish, but fine. When they shouted yes and brought their hands together, the idiot twisted his arm around. A true celebration demands a rotating high five! That was probably the mistake. Because Masazumi swung her arm forcefully around in an attempt to match the strange movement. And Ah. When her hand hit, a light popping sound came from the idiots right shoulder. Eh? Everyone looked to him. And Mitotsudaira M-my king! Did you just dislocate your right shoulder!? Eh? The idiot looked at his right arm and saw the shoulder was sticking out to the side oddly. He tried to move the arm, but only the forearm would move. Oh? Foolish brother! An opportunity like this doesnt come every day! Its time to prove your worth as an entertainer with some adlibbing! Now go! Ohh, sis! Just leave it to me! Okay, everyone, face this way. Masazumi looked away, but the dislocated idiot took a bowlegged stance and ran toward someone who had the bad luck of turning toward him. The dislocated crossdresser grabbed his limp right arm with his left hand and waved it back and forth. Ohhhhhhhhh! Adele! Look, look, look! Its a big meat stick. With bone inside. Waaaaahhh! Dont show me that gross thing! Stay away! Dont call it gross! Its just a crossdresser waving his meat stick around so you can high five it! What kind of situation is that supposed to be? wondered Masazumi despite somewhat being the culprit here, but Asama soon stood up. She placed her hands on Horizons shoulders from behind to tell her to calm down. Okay, Toori-kun, come over here instead of creeping out Suzu-san. Umm, Masa? Please pop Toori-kuns shoulder back into place. You can do that, right? Hey, Toori, over here. Sure thing! said the idiot as he approached Naomasa who immediately grabbed his arm. Owwwwww! He screamed and Asama began healing him. But, well Masazumi watched the series of events and the current situation. Asama sat next to Horizon and the Aoi Sister and she placed the idiots head in her lap. She pasted a charm on the crossdressers shoulder and began the healing while Mitotsudaira slowly approached in the usual way. However The idiot is taking it easy. So was Asama. At Sanada, the idiot had been hesitant to receive healing and Asama had insisted on taking things more seriously. But now the idiot was entrusting himself to her and Asama was naturally accepting it. Although it was a bit worrying how Horizon was messing with the idiots fingers and trying to tie them in a weird knot. I see. You see what? Nothing really, was all Masazumi said at first. She did not know what had happened at the Aoi home last night. Nor did she know what had happened in the study camp tent before that. But even though that group had known each other for a long time Relationships can change, cant they? Asama must have heard her because her expression changed. In the past, she probably would have been visibly flustered and even panicked, but now Well, you know Mitos mom talked a lot about presents Her cheeks lightly flushed and she smiled bitterly. Masazumi had a thought about that expression. Will I ever have that kind of look on my face? She wondered who it would be with, but that would all come with time. Although there were some people like Sanyou-sensei who it had not come for. And their homeroom teacher did not count since she did not seem interested in that sort of thing. However Ive changed too. A year before, she had never imagined she would be thinking about this sort of thing. Her only vision of the future had been whether or not she would take her first step as a politician. And Masazumi. Futayo raised her hand from where she stood next to Masazumi. Futayo? Would you like to do it with me once? If I do it too strong, Id probably dislocate my own shoulder this time. She lightly swung her arm, and Oh. A nice sound came from Futayos hand. Futayo had barely swung her hand. She had only caught Masazumis. Masazumi felt the need to say judge because of how nice it felt. And Was that good enough, Masazumi? Eh? Yes, Im satisfied. Excellent. I too am satisfied that we could have sex. Hold on. She looked around in search of assistance, but everyone was already facing the other way. Mary tilted her head as if she thought she had misheard Futayo, but that was Crossunites problem. Will they continue eating lunch together to avoid the issue? I see. The Tachibana Couple havent reacted at all. They sure are tough. But Futayo smiled and spoke to her more. Masazumi, I must treat you right as you may become my wife. Wait just a second! Hm? Do not worry. I have not earned my inherited name yet, so it is still too soon for marriage. So we will remain friends for now. In other words Futayo placed a hand on her chin and nodded like she had had a good idea. We are sex friends. Three seconds passed. Then Naito noticed something. Ga-chan, your nosebleed is dripping on the Magie Figur. Can she make a new doujinshi out of this? Wonderful. Simply wonderful What do I do about this? The person who had started all this back in England was bleeding and Masazumi had taken damage. She looked over and saw the Aoi Sister teasing Asama and Mitotsudaira. Heh heh heh. You two are sex friends too! Isnt that right!? They glared back at her and the idiot was laughing. I see, thought Masazumi. A year ago, she could not have imagined anything about herself now, including this stuff with Futayo, so even if she could not imagine it now, that sort of thing and other things were possibilities for the future. So Well, well see, okay? She could not deny the exasperation in her voice, but there was no helping that. She saw Kanou walking over again. When the automaton arrived, she bowed. Excuse me. What is it, Kanou? A further report on the Treasurers embezzlement? Judge. I received word of a corpse being found in the festival, so I am on a patrol. And I have a report from Lady Ookubo. Which was She has engaged in battle with one of the Houjou representatives: Houjou Ujikuni, aka Genan. Ookubo was being chased. She was running. She had clearly been running too much. She had been doing it at full speed for more than half an hour. But she had to do it. Because behind her Hey, are you about ready to give up yet? A mechanical phoenix was chasing her. It moved a lot like a chicken. It had thundering footsteps and it sometimes thrust the point of its bow out to attack. She could tell it was toying with her, but the frequency of those occasional attacks was increasing. And Click. The cannons at the base of the closed wings fired bullets of light. She was focused on dodging. Luckily, the enemy projectiles could not gather very close together from the left and right, so she worked to stay between them. And ! Ookubo swung her body and let the bullets pass her by. Then she resumed dashing. And she thought about how there had been an oversight in the duel rules. The duel never begins if you keep running away!! The duel could not begin if they did not begin the duel. It was a simple definition, but it had tripped her up a fair bit. After all, she could run away from an unwanted opponent for more than 30 minutes, but she would not be spared. If she was to escape, she had to begin the duel. The rules had clearly been created by a belligerent group who were only interested in fighting. Farewell, liberal arts. Everyone was only interested in the fighting. But if she did begin the duel, she could not win. So Ah. She belatedly realized something. Couldnt I have started the duel and then run away for 30 minutes? If they could not end the duel, it would probably be counted as a draw. That was a big discovery. It was definitely a loophole in the rules. Ha ha. I didnt expect such a simple loophole. Ah ha ha ha ha. She laughed as she ran. But its too late to do that now! She was about to run out of energy. She could smell curry from somewhere, but who was eating that? Had they brought it here? Im so hungry. Oh, no, thought Ookubo. Once she noticed her hunger, it came rushing in at her. An odd sleepiness filled her. This was what they called hitting the wall. Not good, not good, she scolded herself as her mind was dragged down. If only I wasnt so smart She knew exactly what happened to people when they hit the wall. Their vision narrowed and weakened, their body trembled, they perspired, and their body temperature dropped. As all that hit them at once, their knees would give out, and ! Ookubo came back to her senses at the last second. Are you stupid!? That was not happening to her now. So if those effects were happening, it was no more than mimicry. She was restricting herself and giving up in accordance with her knowledge. How stupid. She could not let herself mimic her knowledge. If she did that, she could never leave her own boundaries. She had already experienced what it meant to think only with her own standards and subsequently fail to reach her goals. It had happened at the special student general assembly before the battle at Novgorod. She had meant it as an admonition and her sides justification had been for show, but she had been shown something even greater than that. She should have pushed at her opponent and resolved the issue with her own power, but they had given a better answer. That negotiation and debate was a bond within her. She had two inherited names and people had long had high hopes for her, but she had been surpassed by someone with neither of those things. That was reality and it was outside. Honestly. She had corrected herself then, but here she was returning to her former self. That was the problem with being smart. It was not time to end this yet. Surely not yet. Thats right. Her mind rose back up. Her vision widened. She had simply been sweating and highly focused. The weakening in the knees was only her exhaustion. If you ran, you would get tired. That was an obvious fact. So Next! Ookubo approached a turn. It was a 90-degree curve to the left. This was a good spot. The enemys pursuit would slow at the sudden corner. If they moved too fast, they would crash into the building. So she had to increase her speed here. Okay! She ran around the corner. The scenery seemed to rotate around her and her sweat flew into the air to her right. A moment later, an impact hit her body. She had been hit by an attack from what she could only call an ambush. Kanou opened a sign frame while watching Class Plum eating dessert. Milady. What is it, Kanou? Or should I call you Public Morals Committee Head? For now, Kanou is fine. More importantly, Vice President, about Lady Ookubo Kanou titled her head and opened her mouth. The dot on the sign frame indicating Ookubos position had stopped moving. I have determined that she has been captured by the enemy, built her resolve, or run into some other situation. Ookubos vision grew distorted. She rolled a few times before stopping on her back. Oh, no. Her legs were trembling and she could not move them. Her arms were bent at the elbow and seemingly stuck like that. No, she could still move her left arm. Its autonomous functions must have kicked in because it was supporting her heaven-facing body. Her sweating had gotten a lot worse. Stopping so suddenly had been a bad move. The sweat poured out as if pushed out by the pounding of her heart which was no longer so heavily burdened. Her summer uniforms inner suit allowed moisture through, so the sweat beaded up on her tights and suit before tickling her as it dripped to the ground. But even with tears and sweat distorting her vision, she could see beyond her heavy breathing. Someone stood there in a combat pose. They were small, they were no taller than Ookubo, and they wore a brimmed hat. Satomi Student Council President!? Did I surprise you? But it looks like I arrived in time. Yoshiyasu did not glance down at the Representative Council Head who lay on the ground. She had sobered up. She needed to look dead ahead where the Houjou mechanical phoenix had stopped in front of the corner. She also saw a column in the corner of her vision. It supported the eaves of a house on the corner. It was positioned like a pillow for the collapsed Representative Council Head. There was a hole in it. It was a bullet hole. That was a close one. She was glad she had been able to circle in front of the Representative Council Head. That girl was quick on her feet, so getting ahead of her had not been easy. The hangover as she had started to run had not helped matters. That meant someone else was targeting that girl. Yoshiyasu had noticed and knocked her out of the way, which led to the current situation. However There was no sign of the person who had targeted the Representative Council Head. Had they distanced themselves from here, or had they gone to a different battle? Either way, shes safe. So Yoshiyasu lightly lowered her hips while facing the mechanical phoenix. She reached out a hand toward the Representative Council Head and the girls prosthetic left arm reached back. She grabbed it and pulled her up. It isnt going to pop off like with Musashis princess, is it? Was that strange concern a sign that she was being contaminated too? In that case I cannot afford to lose if I dont want them to laugh at me. Genan. Once the Representative Council Head stood up on wobbly legs, Yoshiyasu pushed her below the eaves and then tilted her head. Its been a while since I fought against Houjou, so Im going to enjoy this. Ho ho? You only ever followed after Yoshiyori-kun or charged recklessly ahead, so what could you possibly show me? What I will show you should be obvious. With that, Yoshiyasu crossed her arms. And in that instant Come! Righteousness! Ookubo saw it from her position below the houses eaves. It was a god of war. Satomi Student Council President Yoshiyasus Righteousness landed behind her. After a brief rumbling, the wind arrived. Her sweat was blown away and she felt like her exhaustion was taken with it. Mogami Representative Satomi Yoshiyasu! I begin this battle with righteousness! The girls loud voice announced the beginning of the battle. Volume 6C, 50: Two Skilled Ones in the City Volume 6C, Chapter 50: Two Skilled Ones in the City Will it reach? Of course it will Ill make sure it does Point Allocation (Message) Oh. Naomasa was the first to speak up. She had reacted upon seeing Righteousness stand up from the southwest side of the Odawara city. Two sign frames were opened next to her. One displayed Mishina Hiro who was on the way back from Suwa and had the transport ship sky in the background. Masa, is Yoshys Righteousness moving? Judge. From the look of things, itll manage. I see. Thats good. That was my first big job here, so I was a little worried. If you were worried, you still need more experience. Naomasa then looked to the sky visible behind Hiro. Based on the information from the engine division and the optical observations from Musashi Its going to take another 4 or 5 hours before they arrive. What would happen with Noriki? As part of the engine division, she was honestly more interested in how her classmate had redone his spell. She was a mechanic, but she still lacked knowledge and experience when it came to spells. She had modified Naito and Naruzes schale besens in the past, but that had only made her painfully aware of her inexperience and it had only excited her. But regardless Okay, Masa! You take care of things there! I have some work to do below deck. Being the team leader is a lot of work, isnt it? Its not so bad, said Hiro before ending the divine transmission. But the sign frame did not disappear. The transport ship was still sending her information. And Naomasa looked to the other sign frame. That one displayed Taizou who was looking at another sign frame. Hey, Old Man Taizou. Judge. I was listening in. Taizou placed a hand on his chin. Hiro has finally gotten used to how we do things and shes focused on making a name for herself. Thats why she has that tomboyish way of speaking. She started out speaking in a completely masculine way, but my stupid son-in-law told her to tone it down some and only be a little masculine. He claimed that tomboyishness made him happy. Did you punish him for that one? I had him produce some extra armor panels for the Ariake. Thanks to that, we should have enough for the front surface this time. And its all thanks to Hiro, huh? Anyway, she probably thought she had to change because of how small she is. Because The mess with Sanadas Isa was tough on her so soon after arriving on the Musashi. That is not a fun topic to talk about. Taizou smiled bitterly. And if something isnt fun, you just have to laugh it off and tough it out. And when it is fun, what can you do but laugh? This is a good chance for her to learn both those things. When she realizes how worked up she is right now, shell have finally grown accustomed to Musashi. I feel like youve been raising her too well. Most of the raising has been done by my daughter, so I can hardly say she was raised poorly. Is that so? said Naomasa with a nod. Just then, the crossdresser raised his head with a bandage around his shoulder. Naomasa, Flattys god of war is moving, right? But she isnt riding it, is she? Then how can it move? It has an autonomous mode, so it can move based on what its learned. Naomasa raised her prosthetic arm. But now Righteousness has the same automaton support system as Jizuri Suzaku. Transfer Ceremony is a heavy god of war external comprehension and response system. The god of war will move itself in sync with Yoshiyasus movements. Yoshiyasu heard mechanical movement rumbling overhead. It was the familiar sound of Righteousness moving. But it was unusual to hear it overhead while in a city. This was very nearly a first for Yoshiyasu. And Those are my movements. Righteousnesss sight devices were watching her actions. Those sight devices were in more than just the head. They were also installed across the body, providing a wide-range field of vision. That way it can see me when Im down by its feet. This was not a problem. Her biggest fear had been being stepped on from behind, but When she started walking toward Genans mechanical phoenix, a slight wind moved behind her. Righteousness was walking after her. Ohh. And its right leg moved by on her right. But the following metal left leg was stopped. If it had swung forward, it would have kicked her. The autonomous movement system was aware of her presence. That was an amateurish way of carrying itself, but the focus was on safety first. Its fine as long as I dont position myself wrong. She understood why Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer stood on her god of wars shoulder. On top of the god of war was a safe position that gave the god of war the most freedom of movement. In that case, thought Yoshiyasu while double-checking her own equipment. She had a long sword on her back and a short sword on either hip. She reached for the left short sword first. Lets go. Ohh, will you show me what you can do? Judge, she confirmed while moving forward. She drew the short sword into empty air while walking. And Behind her, Righteousness used the same motion to draw the sword on its left hip. It was a yoroi-doshi capable of piercing god of war armor. And with that thick blade It can chop off a mechanical phoenix wing. With that Yoshiyasu stepped forward. Oh? Yoshiaki watched Righteousness moving through the distant street. She stood on a roof to gain a view from above the city. This was just as she had finished her break at the teahouse and said now then with Kani. In that view of the Odawara city, Righteousness drew its sword. This was her first time seeing that girl fight. Now, how will this turn out? Yoshiaki placed a fan over her mouth to hide her smile. Righteousnesss gait was definitely Yoshiyasus. At the same time, it made moves to protect her. For Mogami, gods of war were associated with the neighboring nation of Date. Yoshiaki had seen quite a few gods of war in her time, but Righteousnesss autonomous movement was very well done. Great care had been put into it. Care for the god of war and for the pilot, Yoshiyasu. Autonomous movement experience came from how many different actions the god of war had repeated and learned. They also learned by taking in information on the outside world and creating links between the external situation and its movements. That learning was generally done while the god of war was on standby. The high level of Righteousnesss autonomous movement was the result of a fulfilling time during training and on standby. The pilot combined with their god of war, but it was not just during that combination that the pilots traits were apparent in them. Traces of the pilot would also show themselves when the pilot was away. So You were shown great care and you showed it yourself, Yoshiyasu. Is that Satomi Student Council President Yoshiyasu-sans god of war!? Testament. I expect it is about to put on quite a show. Just as she said that, Righteousness moved forward. The battle was beginning. So, said Yoshiaki in her heart before saying it aloud. She spoke directly to Kani who stood on the roof in front of her, checking the corner of the roof with the bottom of her foot. So let us begin as well. Testament! Thank you for this opportunity! Kani bowed. Oh? At the same time, a blade filled Yoshiakis vision. Kani had immediately launched a spear attack without a single motion to betray it. And the very first attack was to the face, blinding Yoshiaki. Excellent resolve. Yoshiaki also moved. The two Mogami Representatives began their battles in the Odawara city. The battle between a god of war and a mechanical phoenix came down to an exchange of shots and slashes. The road was about 12 meters wide. That was plenty wide for the god of war to move around. It was also wide enough for the mechanical phoenix if it kept its wings folded. The two forms were in constant motion in that space. One was a golden mechanical phoenix. Genans Gold Crown Bird had its wings folded but fired from their base and bottom side. It skillfully used its thick legs to move its body and fall back with movements unthinkable for its bird foundation. It did not only use close-range shots to attack. It occasionally used something else against its enemy. Take this! Its beak. The tip had been made into a ram. The mechanical phoenix would thrust it forward like a spear to deter its enemys advance. The mechanical phoenixs enemy was Righteousness which acted as an enormous copy of Yoshiyasu. The autonomous god of war dodged the mechanical phoenixs shells and sliced through them with the blade in its right hand. And while making quick work of the cannon blasts, Righteousness moved forward. But each time Righteousness took a step forward, a series of cannon blasts attacked its giant form. It was a close-range rapid-fire attack. The autocannons fired on Righteousness at a rate of 6 times a second. With the short sword striking them, the resultant noise was like a never-ending metallic scream. The shells produced continuous sparks and occasionally left scorch marks in the roofs or walls of the houses bordering the road. But Righteousness still managed to move forward and push at the mechanical phoenix. It advanced. There was a third figure who pursued the movements and scattering sparks on that battlefield. It was Yoshiyasu. Wearing a hat, she advanced while catching up to Righteousness and being passed once more. The short sword in her right hand was shorter than the yoroi-doshi in Righteousnesss hand. But Righteousness was copying her movements. The girl and machine used their identical actions to endure the mechanical phoenixs cannon blasts. Oh, damn! shouted Yoshiyasu. This isnt working right! Yoshiyasu felt a cold sweat on her back. For a god of war pilot, standing on the battlefield outside of the god of war was just plain dangerous. After all, they removed most of their equipment in order to board the god of war. There was an emergency rescue pack below the god of wars cockpit, but it only contained clothing and food, not equipment for survival on the battlefield. Generally, anytime a god of war pilot ended up outside their god of war on the battlefield, it meant they had been abandoned there. She was lucky to have the vest and few other pieces of equipment she did have. But once youre outside, you can really understand the significance of a god of war. With a god of war, you could fight another god of war, a mechanical phoenix, or a dragon. The pilot was defenseless on the battlefield, but they were nearly invincible as a god of war. That imbalance led to an understanding. People are such weak creatures! Without surrounding themselves with a great power, they could not resist a great enemy. But inside that great power, it was difficult to strengthen themselves. She had seen that dynamic before. In me! She was inside Musashi. She was inside Mogami. She was also inside something much larger and using that to face a great enemy. However Damn! Everyone could be isolated on the battlefield. The great power surrounding her and everything that would support her would not help her with this duel. Right here and now, she was alone. This might be the last time she could be isolated like this. And yet I cant overwhelm him! Her enemy was Houjou Genan. He was the boss of Houjous mechanical phoenix unit which was their mechanized air force. His small body was well suited for piloting mechanical phoenixes and he had supported Houjou land from the air for many long years. Satomi had possessed an air force and god of war forces, but they had mostly fought to protect their nation from Edo Bay. They had rarely attacked Houjou land. Genan was one of the reasons for that. When Satomi was intercepting Houjou attackers, his mechanical phoenix unit would fly in from Houjou land as a deterrent. He would find a gap in Satomis defenses and do things like have transport ships drop strange tentacles. And after finding the perfect method to discourage their actions, he would laugh loudly. Well, I dont actually know that he laughed. Maybe I just had a persecution complex. Maybe he was covered in a cold sweat the whole time. But I have a hard time imagining him sweating while dropping those tentacles. That was clearly just harassment. Well, thats fine. Wait, no. Its not fine at all. But she had not faced him since leaving Satomi. She and Righteousness were very different from back then. But now that she had stepped out onto the battlefield Damn! shouted Yoshiyasu while looking up at her enemy and moving along with Righteousness. Has nothing changed!? She focused her eyes, swung her arm, controlled her body, and moved forward. Each time, an intense noise and a shower of sparks filled the air while Righteousnesss feet and Gold Crown Birds steps shook the ground. Their movements whipped up a wind which pushed her body toward the ground, but What does that matter? She felt the summer heat and the oil-smelling machine heat approaching like a wave, but she simply kept pressing onward. She advanced. Ohh? Naomasa followed Righteousnesss movements with her eyes and opened a new sign frame by her hands. Without taking her eyes off of Righteousness, she raised the sign frame to eye level with her right hand. It was a telescope spell sign frame. The magnified view of Righteousness was covered in smoke and the sounds of sparks. Thats about 3 kilometers away. Aboard the Musashi, judging distance by sound was a common practice. And from that great a distance Splendidly done, said Futayo while looking to the watermelon sashimi Horizon was making. Even if that is a mechanized rapid-fire attack, handling such a great density of attacks from such close range is no easy task. Also, I believe Yoshy-sama is doing this while not aboard the god of war. What do youmean? asked Suzu. Judge, replied Adele. Aboard the god of war, the god of wars processing power could be used to raise her perception speed. That means she could react to the enemys attacks, but the Satomi Student Council President is doing it while outside the god of war. Is she not aware what shes doing? She has to have noticed, said Naomasa. Besides, this has to be the first time shes done this. Naomasa watched Righteousness eliminating the enemy attacks with quick movements. She kept her movements compact and she moved forward. There were no contradictions in her tactics. When focused on compact movements, she had to be close to her enemy if her attacks were to hit. That said, you could still call her actions inexperienced. Keeping your movements short was a primarily defensive action. When launching an attack, a longer movement increased the reach and the destructive power. This likely meant Yoshiyasu was still unable to switch between the two styles. Ohso thats it. It hit Naomasa. The high level of the autonomous movements meant a lot of time had been spent on it in training and standby. So who had she trained with to learn those defensive actions? Just as Naomasa wondered that, she heard an unexpected voice. The idiot spoke up as if breathing a sigh of relief. Yoshiyori is there. Yoshiyasus sword slashes were directed at Ujikunis mechanical phoenix. But the idiot said something else. Yoshiyori, thats not going to cut it. You never taught Flatty how to attack. Thats why shes having so much trouble. Yoshiyasu groaned. Dammit! She had left Satomi, gone to IZUMO, and lost everything except for herself and Righteousness on the way back. She had moved to Musashi, built up a connection with Mogami, and learned her way around combat and politics, but I cant overwhelm him!? The enemy before her was not as strong as her sister. Nor was he as strong as Yoshiyori. Or so she thought. That had to be the case. After all Those two are the only ones I should be no match for! Wait, no, she thought. Yoshiaki and the Musashi group also counted. Their Vice Chancellor and other combat officers were the wild type, but they were her allies. She found she no longer minded if she was no match for an ally. That was an unexpected area of growth. Still, she could now reproduce the movements from her training against those two people she cared for. At the time, she had been unable to get a single attack in on them. She did not want to accept that that also applied to this opponent. That would bring shame to the Satomi name. Houjou would become a relic of the past here, so I will win! Genan gulped inside the mechanical phoenixs cockpit. But this was not a sign of concern. It was a joyous response. Now shes going for it! Had that Satomi country girl C that child who was always hiding behind Yatsufusa C managed to improve this much? She was more than ready to fight on the front line. Of course, she was still not worthy of Yatsufusa. Her attacks were insufficient and her movements lacked an overwhelming force The Yoshiyori who was her sister had used elegant movements. Her sword fighting had possessed a flow that made it feel like there was no opening between her attacks and defenses. The previous generation Yoshiyori had used intense movements. His sword fighting had possessed a strength that silenced his surroundings with the actions of his blade. This girl lacked either of those powers. But, thought Genan as he fired his cannons and thrust his ram forward. This may be this girls strength. She merely dealt with his attacks and advanced. It was simple, but it was the most important thing to do in combat. Attacks had to reach their target first and foremost. Indeed. Genan had fought both of the Yoshiyoris. For a long-lived, he had lived only a fraction of a long life. But his age was quite high for his clan. Those two had been difficult opponents to face toward the end of his primary fighting days. Honestly. He had wanted to ask those two to stop making his old bones suffer from the burden of the high mobility and to stop making him spend all-nighters putting together detailed strategies. It had been an honor. And he had ended up living longer than those two who were younger than him. Of course, Houjou land was what mattered to him. He knew the trends of other nations were a secondary concern. But since he would be stepping back from this active role once Houjou was destroyed Its going to be lonely. Hey Genan gulped. I feel a chill in my old bones when I think about how I have no friends outside of Houjou. If anything, he specialized in combat more than politics. Everyone like that had to have had the same thought with Houjous fall approaching. Once Houjou is gone, could I visit my most formidable opponents and have a quick battle as a form of greeting? But with Satomi destroyed, he had assumed he could never have them as an opponent again. However So Satomi still has someone left who forces me to get serious when I challenge them just for fun? He changed the cockpits mode. He opened a sign frame and fixed his body in place. That solidified the position of not just his torso but his head and everything else too. Sight devices: eye synchronization. Link with sensory reaction spell. He did not touch the controls. Sign frames covered not just his hands and feet but his shoulders, neck, and closed eyes too. Sensory reaction. Link to mechanical phoenix. This was a prototype system. It was a crucial test for the next generation machines. An open combination. I will test this on you, new star of Satomi. Yoshiyasu noticed a change in the enemys movements. Specifically, in the cannon blasts, ram attacks, and body movements. Theres a human element in them!? This was not a machine. There was something uncertain in the movements, like when a person had combined with a god of war. It cant be Oh, it most certainly can. She heard Genans scratchy voice. He sent an attack her way, and Here he comes! He pushed in. Genans Gold Crown Bird had primarily been falling back as it attacked, but now it pushed forward as it attacked. The reaction speed provided by the combination system is the greatest advantage of a god of war. Meanwhile, a mechanical phoenix is shaped so differently from our bodies that the disadvantages of the control system are too great even if you do combine. However, Satomi Yoshiyasu. He fired at her blade. He deflected it. But not forward. Backward. Kh! The enemy was trying to move forward. Yoshiyasu raised her blade in response. Did you leave the control system in place but linked the sensory and control systems!? Correct! Thats ridiculous, thought Yoshiyasu. Combining with a god of war was meant to provide the pilot with the high-speed sensory processing, but that was only possible when combining with the god of war and receiving the support of the cooling system and other systems. If you linked the machine with the sensory system while your body remained untouched, the burden would fall on your physical body. That burden normally required a god of wars cooling and support, so how much of it could be eliminated with just the divine protections placed on your body? Are you suicidal!? I will not die. No, I will not die. Because there is a time limit, said Genan while sending attacks her way. But I expect this will be necessary in an upcoming battle. Dont you think? What do you mean? Ho ho ho. The Kantou Liberation. Genan laughed. See? It will be necessary. A moment later, Yoshiyasu realized she had been careless. While firing some more, the enemy had sent in a ram attack. She had been distracted by the simplistic pattern of the cannon blasts and her blade was not enough to block the ram arriving behind it. Ill have to defend! As soon as she crossed her arms in a defensive posture, she heard a loud noise and Righteousness fell back. Genan had taken control of the battle. Genan sighed. This is rough! He had tested this several times already. But real combat was different. He had thought the limited environment of a duel would make it easier, but this may have been even worse than an actual battlefield. He had no allies here and he was forced to constantly focus on the enemy. Also, Gold Crown Bird was meant for use on the ground. Since he had to be constantly thinking about the ground as he moved, he had to use a variety of muscles even more than his head. This is not good. I cant keep complaining about my old bones as an excuse. But he was no longer piloting with his arms and legs. The signals sent from his brain and passing through his nerves were detected and responded to by the sign frames placed over the different parts of his body. Most of the responses came from his neck and shoulders, so the response was strongest there. It felt like he had become the mechanical phoenix from his neck down. Ho ho. He had never expected to test a system like this near the very end of his time as an active fighter. This would surely become the standard for mechanical phoenixes in the future. Even if Houjou was destroyed, the technology would remain. He could see the future in his hands. So The present! This is about the present! Satomi! Not the past. Not the future. The present would overwrite the past. And if he was to have peace of mind about the future, the present was what mattered. And in that limited time Show me the present, Satomi! Just as he shouted that, Righteousness showed him something after having fallen back. It had drawn the other yoroi-doshi in its left hand. It was the length of a wakizashi. And the god of wars stance was Two sword style! It knocked aside his attacks and moved forward. The enemy intended to carve a narrow path through the battlefield as a weapon of advancement. Dont think you can reach me like that! Genan smiled and made his attack. Ookubo watched that giant battle from close by. This was her first time seeing a god of war battle from close up. She had been below deck guiding the evacuation when Sanadas Lindwurm had arrived, so she had not seen that. A great power was running wild in front of her. Metal arms swung, metal feet stepped, and both destroyed cannon blasts that would have blown away a person. The sparks were pretty. The scattering noise continued without end, so she had started tuning it out. There was simply the movements, the wind, the sparks, the smoke, and Wow The god of war was pushed back. But immediately Ohh The god of war pushed forward. The phrase back and forth came to mind and Ookubo belatedly realized she had stopped sweating. And Shes there She saw someone at the god of wars feet. It was Satomi Student Council President Satomi Yoshiyasu. Instead of riding the god of war, she was controlling it remotely in an act that could only be described as prideful. But that girl was moving forward in a position far more dangerous than Ookubos. Even when the god of war fell back, she moved forward. She did not let herself fall back. Why not? She found the answer as soon as she asked the question. This battle was against Houjou. It was a history recreation of the Siege of Odawara, but it was Satomis final battle against Houjou. She could not fall back. She was the lone member of Satomi, but she carried a burden here. Silly girl. Ookubo stopped thinking and reached that conclusion instead. This was an important battle. It would be best for Yoshiyasu to ignore her pride and burden so she could do what was needed to win. If she did not win, the rest was meaningless. Silly girl With that, Ookubo looked to the girls back. She looked at the back of a fellow second year name inheritor who was only trying to move straight ahead. Attacks were exchanged at close range. There was nothing but movement and sparks between the two sides and they would sometimes alternately push forward and fall back, but other times, one side would push forward and then push forward some more. But one thing was protected in this battle of constant movement and reversals of positions. They did not destroy the city. They both led a nation. To Genan, this was a precious city even if it was to be destroyed. For Yoshiyasu, it was a civilian city even if it was part of an enemy nation. Some might destroy it, but these two were identical on this front. These fighters would settle this through nothing more than fighting. So Ohh! That isnt going to work! With that short exchange of words, the sparks of cannon fire and sword strikes eloquently displayed their stances and willpower. Genan sent his power out to pierce her. Yoshiyasu sent her power out to reach him. The two of them created a balanced exchange, but they were not attempting equilibrium. Genan raised his mechanical phoenixs hips to increase his charging power in what amounted to a bipedal dragons stance. Yoshiyasu lowered her hips to lower her center of gravity so she would not be forced back. As a result, Righteousness was exposed to a series of attacks from above, but ! Yoshiyasu spun her hat around backwards to secure her upwards vision. There! She sent out her right blade to defend against the cannon blast. Yoshiyasu did not choose simple defense. She sent her blade vertically into the glowing ether cannon blast. The blast was split and it scattered to either side as it exploded. Yoshiyasu extended Righteousnesss right wing to the back and swung the head to the left. The bursting light cannons force passed through the location vacated by its lowered wing and tilted head. But the blade passed through. And Yoshiyasu moved forward. She first leaned forward and pressed her body into the raised right blade. The fragments of light flew and light scattered through the air. Within that, Righteousness launched itself forward. Go, Righteousness! The base of the blade was up against her right shoulder now, so she could thrust it forward again with her right arm. Of course, she had performed that action countless times before now. If this played out like before, the enemy would fire a series of cannon blasts to deflect the right short sword. However Go! Righteousness stopped pushing out its right arm. It let its right shoulder push the raised short sword while moving its entire body forward. This surprise attack was made by using the previous pattern as a feint. Of course, this was when the enemy would fire his cannons. But this time, Righteousness would not deflect the enemy projectiles with a snap of its wrist or arm. Its elbow was bent and its wrist locked in place. And Thrust upward! Yoshiyasu switched to a backhand grip on the raised right blade. She took a stance that allowed her to strike at the arriving cannon blast with the tip of the short sword. She would pierce it. Even if the enemy made a rapid-fire attack, Righteousness could support itself with its body and push forward all at once. As long as Im prepared for a certain level of damage! She was prepared for that as she suddenly shifted into the new stance. Meanwhile, the enemys cannon blast arrived. The first shot did hit. But it hit the tip of the prepared blade. A tremor ran through Righteousness and a clang of metallic impact came from the right of its back, but she did not mind. A series of similar attacks was coming, so she leaned forward and thought about what was to come. Go! She had Righteousness step forward. Immediately, Yoshiyasu heard an unexpected noise. Or rather, lack of noise. She heard nothing at all. Huh? She had expected to hear the impacts from a series of cannon blasts, but she actually heard nothing at all. No, she could hear the sounds of hers and the enemys movements. But I havent heard any cannon blasts beyond the first one? The expected rapid-fire attack had not arrived. Thus the silence. Genan had stopped firing. Not bad! Genan had seen through Righteousnesss movements. Yoshiyasus skill was not at the level of the previous two generations, but she had reached the Special Duty Officer level. And she went somewhat higher when it came to her specialty of simple advancement. In the past, he would not have been able to see through her attack and feint. He would only have been able to sense danger and move away. But that had changed. My senses show it to me! Righteousness had shifted to a different defense and advancement method in battle. He had seen through the instantaneous feint and advance because of his accelerated senses. Of course, his human body remained unchanged, so his high-speed senses were not perfect. It only provided 1/10 C or in his case, 1/4 C of the benefit a god of war would have. But he had seen it. He had grasped the initial movement of the enemy changing her movement. The rest had been a gamble. Should he move or not? It was the following thought that had made up his mind for him: Well, I guess Ill do everything I can. He was ending his time as an active fighter. He would leave his results here as data for the next generation and he would retire at the Kantou Liberation. During the Kantou Liberation, he would ride a cutting-edge craft constructed in the old way without sensory acceleration. Even as Houjou faced its destruction, the new and old were in conflict. In the field of air force development, the old had been driven out. He was using this open combination system in order to acquire combat data and as a sign to the next generation. Others had followed his example. He used this machine to send new data to them. And if he was to achieve results here Now is the time! Genan was already moving. He used the ram on the tip of the bow. The pile bunk attack used the neck joint and it targeted Righteousnesss face devices. The way he swung his entire body a bit to the left was a gentle motion he could not have done with a traditional mechanical phoenix control system. The force of this strike was harder to dodge than a cannon blast. His split-second decision had been to move his partially-combined body. The attack avoided losing its initial momentum from cannon recoil. Meanwhile, Righteousness had yet to extend its arm. He would extend his neck first, so there was only one thing to think. Please hit! Genan used his body to strike strongly forward. Yoshiyasu made her decision in an instant. She decided to stop her opponent. But her current action put her at a disadvantage. She had charged forward herself. How could she transform that into a stopping action? And how could she dodge the enemys ram? Yoshiyasu gave it no thought whatsoever. She simply reacted with what she needed to do. She only had to collapse Righteousnesss stance. And by moving it into the next action supplied by her subconscious. She would connect it to the next action that had permeated her body thanks to training. Yoshiyasu swung Righteousnesss left leg forward as it advanced. Righteousness left its left leg behind so as not to step on its master. A moment later, Genans Gold Crown Bird pierced Righteousnesss face with its ram. But the position had shifted. Because Righteousness had left its left leg behind, its body sank down and twisted to the left. The dog ear that functioned as an auditory device and the armor on the right side of the head were taken away. After the impact to the head, the control system reinitialized for just an instant, but Righteousness! Stand up! Yoshiyasus voice reached the remaining auditory device on the left side. Its masters voice could be used as an activation signal. That took priority over all else, so all the unnecessary boot-up checks were canceled. It moved with its masters wishes taking priority. Righteousness stood up with the mechanical phoenixs ram resting atop its right shoulder. Genans Gold Crown Bird had failed to destroy Righteousnesss face. And if its face was there ! The standing motion became an upper shoulder attack. An intense noise rang out and a shock raced through both machines. Metallic creaking came from the mechanical phoenixs neck joints and head. Righteousness wobbled, but it used that time to adjust the other settings that had been canceled. Yoshiyasu moved while aware the timing was only just barely working out. Pierce him! The short sword held to the right shot straight up. The motion would lop off the mechanical phoenixs head from directly below. And There Yoshiyasu used a left-handed underhand throw to toss the other sword forward. Genans mechanical phoenix was targeting her with the cannon on its right wing. It twisted its body to launch the attack which collided with the thrown short sword. There was an explosion and the repelled short sword stabbed into the ground. The right sword continued racing toward the mechanical phoenixs head. Yoshiyasu saw the result of her attack. The mechanical phoenix had let its entire body collapse backwards to evade it. I dodged it! The attack from below had been effective, but it had also helped Genan. Because she had been striking up at him from below, he had had an easier time leaning back to dodge. The series of movements had worked well for him. When the impact from below had hit, he had honestly given up. So this is it, he had thought. But that resignation had affected the movement and control of the mechanical phoenix. The relaxed mechanical phoenix neck had not opposed the impact from below. The multiple metal joints had been lightly wrapped back and then knocked straight up by the god of wars shoulder. The impact had left through the top, and Ho ho! Genans body had been released from the open combination system. The impact and damage had triggered a safety which released the combination and the linking spell for the sensory acceleration. He reached for the control sign frame. The pressure-sensitive sign frame did not change its feel as the craft attempted to change. It felt familiar in his hands. So when he pulled back with all his might, the craft raised its head and Dodged it! And because he had twisted a bit to the left before, his left cannon was still aimed at the enemy. Righteousness had ended up in a stance with both arms raised. Its torso was wide open. Throwing the left short sword had been a mistake on Yoshiyasus part. She must have been unsure whether to respond to the distant left cannon with attack or defense. She had trouble hitting attacks over a long distance. This was another example of that. He had bent and stepped back, so Righteousnesss stance and weapons could not reach him. He would likely have lost if he had been up against the previous two generations. So Let this be a lesson to you as we end this Houjou battle! Genan raised his voice and used his hands to send a signal to the firing control. Just then, he saw a certain color. He saw a silver line in the sign frame displaying the skyward vision from the tip of the bow. A short sword? It was the one Righteousness had held in its right hand. It had thrown it into the sky. It had already lost the left short sword, so this left Righteousness unarmed. However It cant be On the sign frame providing the view dead ahead, Genan saw Righteousness holding a new weapon. It was a tachi. But it had not worn this blade on its hip. This long blade had been equipped on its back. Righteousness had placed both hands on its hilt. Yoshiyasu moved. She simply grasped the hilt on her back and sent her body forward. Her primary attack techniques were limited to extreme close-range, so this was her only way of making a long-range sword strike. Her stance and everything else forcibly required this long-range attack. In other words, she had to draw the sword and strike from overhead. But she could not just swing her arms for this. She had to move her leg forward, lean her upper body forward, and swing the tachi with her abs. She had to send it forward with her legs, hips, chest, shoulders, elbows, and wrists in that order. Only then could it Reach him! Ohh, said Genan. He was responding to the attack from overhead. And the extreme-close-range shoulder attack leading into it. They had both been unrefined, but She has not lost the connection The previous generation had possessed intensity and the generation before that had possessed elegance. Would this lead to a fusion of the two? Would that be the end result of this small girls somewhat hesitant movements? But for now, she had connected it all together. The enemys attack had reached Genans craft. Well done! he shouted while realizing his right wings cannon blast had been destroyed by the blade. So Satomi was not lost! The blast washed over Ookubo as wind. Gold Crown Birds right wing had been sliced by Righteousnesss sword and then the explosive blast had caused even more damage. The metal split and, more than just sparks, scorched metal fragments burst forth like innards. And the blast struck Gold Crown Birds body. But the shockwave came from the wings base. Since the frame was tough, the wing was not torn off and the blast had nowhere but the sky to go. The sound of torn air lasted an instant. Gold Crown Birds wing was bent downwards. As for the main body ! It shook from the intense impact. But that was all. There was a creaking noise and the reverberation of the nearly-broken wing stabbing into the earth, but the mechanical phoenix endured. Meanwhile, Righteousness crouched low while slowly returning the sword to its back. While it sheathed its sword at such close range to the enemy, Ookubo heard a voice. It was the Satomi Student Council President. Her shoulders rose and fell with her breaths as she spoke to her enemy. I reached you. She took a deep breath and repeated the words she had taught to herself. I reached you! Yoshiyasu heard a voice reply with testament. It was the mechanical phoenix. Gold Crown Bird extended its head downward like the victor even though it could barely move. And it spoke to the crouching dog. I saw it for myself. Thus She heard Genans voice. Is this your win? At the very least, my mechanical phoenix can no longer move. No, Im in a similar position. Yoshiyasu belatedly sensed her own inexperience and placed a hand on her right cheek. The previous attack caused issues with Righteousnesss right auditory device and right facial sight device. So She raised her right hand somewhat out to the side. Righteousness started to follow the motion, but It cant perceive anything beyond this. She tried waving her hand, but Righteousness did not mimic it. It did seem to follow the movement up to the elbow, so the shoulder to the elbow moved in a confused sort of way. Because There is a blind spot between that and the flank sight device. When avoiding the ram, she should have moved the head to the left and back. Since she had only tilted it to the side, it had not escaped the impact and the devices had been torn away. That rushed decision was proof that she had yet to calm herself. I still have a long way to go. She felt like she had gotten closer to her sister and Yoshiyori, but her method had been poor. Still, she really did feel like she had reached that level. So This was a victory for Satomi. But It was a draw for Mogami as a part of the punishment of Houjou. Righteousness cannot hope to match an expert in this state. Testament. Genans response did not come from the speakers. She looked up to see the mechanical phoenixs cockpit hatch had opened, revealing the old man. He was resting his head in his hand and he spoke with a bitter smile in his voice. Are you going to go on and win, Satomi? Some of our young people will miss the battles with Satomi, but others will be aggravated but accepting of the new state of affairs. How happy for them. Yoshiyasu realized she was smiling a little. As a member of Satomi, she had no future generation or companions the way Genan did. However Tell the rest of Houjou that was an excellent battle. After all She looked far into the east where a giant ship was visible in the sky. It was the Musashi. Yoshiyasu spoke as she looked up at its grand form. It was thanks to Houjou that Satomi accomplished what it did. What Musashi needs more than anything in these duels is wins over Houjou, but they just lost twice in a row!? Masazumi shouted to Naomasa who was viewing the city through a telescope spell. The information on her own sign frame provided essentially the same information that Naomasa had. But Maa? Tsukinowa tapped his large foreleg on the part that said draw. He probably meant that as a correction, so she patted the anteaters head. Regardless This is kind of bad! Okayyyy, Seijun-kun! said the idiot. We have strayed a fair bit from your strategy! If you ask me, said Horizon. Masazumi-sama relies on other people too much. Heh heh, said the idiot sister. It looks like she really should have argued for a flashier and simpler type of war yesterday. If you ask me, said Nenji. Wont this be a troublesome miscalculation for the other nations as well? The real problem is how I feel like all of them are right After all, the rules said draws were invalid. And if Houjou Genan could no longer use his mechanical phoenix, Genan would leave the battle without passing his rights on to anyone. That leaves 4 from Houjou. But Ujiteru is taking a break and who knows what hell do from here on. Judge. Gin held a prosthetic hand over her eyes and looked to the Odawara city. The battles last 30 minutes, so there will likely be some people whose rest times and battle times do not match up. Judge. They can be on the same battlefield, but the timing of their breaks means they never meet each other. Masazumi held a hand to her forehead and sighed. Have this, Masazumi-sama, said Horizon next to her. The offered plate contained watermelon sashimi. Why did she slice it into blocks? It was strange to see the rind curled up like peeled apple skin. On the other side, the Tachibana Couple were politely picking up and eating pieces with chopsticks, while Futayo was piercing them with skewers to eat several at a time. Both options seemed right yet wrong, but what even qualified as right in this world? Further away, Mary and Crossunite were discussing it. Oh? You were right, Master Tenzou. It is surprisingly good with salt. Judge. The salt helps the sweetness stand out. Mar-Ga: Cant someone make a law to execute anyone who tries to earn easy points? Azuma: No matter what I say, Miriam says it isnt good enough, so could you also make an assistance law? Gold Mar: I think youve earned more than enough points already Yeah Silver Wolf: That situation sounds awfully familiar Asama: Wh-why are you looking my way, Mito!? You arent going to get anything out of me! Did everyone like earning points that much? That would be a product of their managed society. But the issue here was the national points, not the personal points. Umm, how are Houjou and our forces doing? Houjou has lost once to Sviet Rus and tied once with Satomi. We have won once to Mouri and lost once to Date. And right now Mogamis Yoshiaki and Hashibas Kani are battling, right? When she asked how that was going, a grinding sound came from the Odawara city. Masazumi was not the combat type, but even she could tell something was being destroyed. Huh? She turned around and saw something. The roofs in the northeast part of Odawara were being torn away. Across a few different locations, they were deeply gouged into and eliminated. What was that? Had a multi-shell gravity pressure round been fired? No, more importantly Who did that? Masazumi quickly had Tsukinowa open a sign frame. Who was fighting in northeast Odawara? Mogami Yoshiaki and Kani Saizou!? Judge, confirmed Mitotsudaira with her eyebrows raised in a smile. Mogami should have only participated in the Siege of Odawara and the Keichou-Dewa Conflict, so by making an enemy of Hashiba here, they are siding with Musashi! Hmm. Masazumi glared at the Odawara city. Kani is from Hashiba, but defeating Hashiba in this battle doesnt really get us much Oh, but I guess it will reduce the enemys numbers. Well have to be happy with that D-dont sound so sad! Lets keep things bright! Okay, Masazumi!? Kani heard her heart pounding in her ears. She stood on an Odawara roof and a giant hole was opened nearby. What is this!? The hole had a diameter of nearly 30 meters. And the destruction took the shape of a sphere. She had never seen this before. Which should not surprise her given her opponent: Mogami Chancellor! A half-destroyed house stood 30 meters away. Yoshiaki stood on its roof. She raised a fan in front of her face, pressed the tip to her mouth, and kept a smile in her eyes. Ohh, so you dodged it. Good job. Kani could tell her pulse raced even faster when she heard those casual words. If she had not dodged this, she would have been eliminated along with the houses and the ground. Wow. She could instantly lose everything due to a single decision. When that understanding hit her, sweat began pouring from her body. And I quite like children who will continue fighting me. All of a sudden, there were giant breasts in front of her eyes. They belonged to Yoshiaki. She had covered the 30m gap without showing any advance movement. And she crouched down in front of Kani. Tell me if youre scared, okay? She moved to lightly tap her fan against Kanis forehead. So Kani dodged. There was no chance the woman intended to make that sort of contact at a time like this, so Kani quickly pushed down with the bottom of her feet to distance herself from Yoshiaki. But she could not. Eh!? The fan pressed against her forehead sent two lines racing to the bottom of her feet. That force seemed light, but it fully restricted her movement. She had been counterbalanced. Are you scared? Kani tried to shake her head, but she could not. Even that was suppressed and stopped. Her upperclassmen might be able to escape these bonds, but for her I dont understand! That was her honest opinion. This went beyond fighting or not fighting. But there was one thing she had to do. I will do my best! The opponent before her eyes may have been far beyond her reach. If she could be suppressed so easily, then she had all but lost already. But I will do my best! Kani shouted for the foundation of her power C for her weapon. Sasamura! Yoshiaki saw the identity of the previous attack. This was the attack that had filled her vision before. An ejected cowling spear!? A single cowling spear was ejected from the empty air behind Kanis right shoulder. Pierce her! The weapon responded to Kanis voice. A straight-line attack was thrust toward Yoshiakis face. Ohh! She dodged to the side. She made an outward step which was hard for spear-wielders to handle. But just as she circled to the left, which was to Kanis right, Yoshiaki sensed the beginnings of a wind. It came from Kani on her right. She recognized the sound of pressure. It was the same ejection sound she had just heard. Which meant A second one!? She saw the glint of a blade in the right corner of her vision. It was indeed a second one. Could Kanis weapons be fired in any direction from behind her? If so Here! Just as Yoshiaki took a step, she struck the empty air with her fan. She felt the definite tactile feedback of a hit. Sparks scattered and something flew trembling out into the air. A third cowling spear? Her question received no response. The small girl was already charging toward her. And below the girls feet A fourth one! Kani kicked off the ejected cowling spear to accelerate herself. And that was not the end of it. Here I go! With that announcement, all of the cowling spears vanished from around Kani. But that disappearance was only a temporary thing. Oh? said Yoshiaki as she took a step back. In front of her, Kani swung both her hands. In response, something was ejected like shells behind her. Eight Sasamura Spears The cowling spears with bamboo grass blades were fired with the mobility of a powerful throw. Volume 6C, 51: Family Leading to Memories Volume 6C, Chapter 51: Family Leading to Memories If you do your best Do you think You will see something? Point Allocation (Yourself) Multiple explosive attacks raced above Odawara. They were spears. They were wielded by a single girl and they pursued a nonhuman woman who did not hide her fox tail or ears. It occurred below the summer sun and above the city in which other battles took place. The spears smashed up the city. The sounds of destruction and breaking came from a group of 4m cowling spears. There were 8 of them and they continually pierced downwards from the sky as they moved ever forward, almost like a praying mantiss front legs. The 8 rapid-fire strikes were no longer spear attacks. They were a cluster bombing of pile bunkers. The first three opened holes in the roof the two fighters traveled along, the next three smashed it to pieces, and the remaining two and the removal of the others blew it away. Kanis speed in using them eliminated that rooftop from the Odawara city. Meanwhile, the fox named Yoshiaki enjoyed the chase. The spears would sometimes catch up to her, but she would read the timing of their fall from the sky, and ! With a ko ko from her throat, she would slide her body out of the way. She would sometimes move as if lightly embracing the pillar of the falling spear, but each time Kani changed its trajectory. She would change the timing of 8 spears ejection and storage and alter their trajectory. The fox would move away but laugh in her throat once more. The fox twirled at the leading edge of the roaring wave wreaking havoc on the city. How about this? She danced. Kani saw it. It was a dance. Just as a shrine maiden or entertainer would dance in a festival, Yoshiaki danced at the leading edge of the destruction Kani was causing. She spun around as she ran, leaped with rhythmic steps, and used the fan at the end of her swinging arm. My spear! She hit it. What looked like a light attack with the fan provided an accent to the dance. ! A loud noise rang out and the spear danced. The cowling spear rotated in the air, but it did not hit any of the others. It dove into the cluster of spears like a geometric mobile. Wah! And it passed through to approach Kani. The spear had been knocked back with what looked like a gentle rotation and throw, but it was definitely targeted at her as she ran. She was ashamed to receive a counterattack from her own weapon, but How did she do that!? Kani controlled the attack trajectory and everything else. They were densely packed and there was no opening between one attack and the next. Or so she thought. But her opponent had seen through the attack, stolen one of the weapons, and used it for a counterattack. She could not call it impossible. After all, she had just seen it happen right in front of her. It was possible to dodge, dance with, and find an opening in the attack she had thought was perfect. She can do it! Incredible, thought Kani. Thats incredible! Once she put it to words, it really did feel that way. So she placed her hand on the approaching spear and stored it in the space behind her. Now, what to do? Theres still more I can do! She was not going to hold back. She had already been spared defeat. So I will make myself a worthy opponent of this incredible person! Yoshiaki sensed a change in the atmosphere. Oh? Has she started thinking? The spear movement had changed. Before, they had stabbed diagonally down at her from above. But now there was a slight downward swing included. Instead of stabbing, they were slashing with the bottom of the tip. That was troublesome. With a straight-line stabbing motion, only a small force was needed to alter its trajectory. But with even a slight downwards swing added in, it would pull down on her if she touched it. This was harder to interfere with. But it couldnt hurt to do it once, right? Foxes never play fair, she thought with a self-deprecating laugh while striking the spear in her dance. She made a swift strike to the top of the falling cowling spears tip to roll it forward before it hit the roof. That lowered her stance, but it did not obstruct her dance. In fact, it placed her behind the spear, making it harder for Kani to see her. The spear flew. The trick was to rotate it. The spears rotating motion would allow the other falling spears past it. That provided clearance to throw it, not just straight ahead, but above it and below it as well. So that was what she did. And Yoshiaki noticed something beyond the spear she had hit and rotated. Oh? Kani was gone. Yoshiaki did not look to her surroundings. Kani was somewhere. She had used the line of spears as a shield and moved elsewhere while the spears were launched. So the rest was simple. Yoshiaki needed to look straight down. The cloudy skys light fell on the dancing rooftop. The shadows were faint but existent. And above her own shadow image, she saw the spears and a faint silhouette that had jumped above that. It was Kani. She was not directly above Yoshiaki. She was jumping over Yoshiaki, but she had also launched her spears. They surrounded the foxs shadow image so she could not escape. The shadow image showed a cage of spears. Kani had not taken her eyes off of Yoshiaki. Even as she jumped over her, she turned her body to face her. The 8 spears she released in the air were directed toward Yoshiaki in the center below them. Go! She launched them. The spears positions were scattered. When looking at their shadows, they seemed to be spread out in a fan shape, but they were not actually lined up and were swung to the left and right. If their trajectories matched, they were easy to read and there would be an opening, so Kani sent them down without matching them. ! She ejected them all toward the center. The 8 spears glistened as vermilion stakes in the summer sunlight as they shot accurately toward the enemy. They would hit. But just as she thought that You take this too seriously. She heard a bitterly smiling voice. And Eh? The fox had vanished. All of a sudden, Yoshiaki was no longer at the center of the spear tips. Impossible, thought Kani before immediately correcting herself. It had in fact happened in front of her. The spears would meet atop the ridge of the roof and Yoshiaki had been at one point on the way there. The falling spear tips had surrounded her, leaving no room for escape. Except that was wrong. I am here. Kani was looking down, but she felt a soft tap on her forehead. It was a fan. Its owner was right in front of her as she flew through the air. And it was undoubtedly Yoshiaki-sama!? She looked up and the fan pulled back. The fox was beyond it. Kani knew what had happened. Yoshiaki had leaped up as the attacks had focused in on her from above. Needless to say, the spears had been sent in from above. But she had leaped along their descending path. Do you understand? Kani definitely heard Yoshiakis voice from behind the fan over her mouth. A concentrated attack will have gaps between the attacks at the starting point. So as long as you follow one of those attacks to the starting point, the concentrated attack is no more than a single attack. In other words Yoshiaki stepped on the butt of one spear stabbed into the roof at the center of the group. It looked like a light step, but the other seven cowling spears were blown away. As Kani started to land, three rotating spears passed her by and disappeared. And just as she landed, something reached her. Do it like this. A giant spear tip filled her vision. Is this? It was the strike to the face she specialized in for an initial attack. You sent an attack accurately into the center of your opponents vision. People had difficulty seeing things in the very center of their vision. When looking forward, their right and left vision intersected directly in front of the bridge of their nose, causing the information to intersect and distort. People had a subconscious fear of things there. Once you understood that, you only had to target the bridge of the nose from dead ahead. The trick was to lower the speed of the attack to drive home the image of the spear tip. Since Sasamura was ejected, it was ideal for that kind of initial attack. However Kani swung her head to the left to dodge it. And she grabbed ahold of the spear shaft as it passed her by. She used the momentum of the flying spear to move herself away from Yoshiaki. But it did not work. Yoshiaki was attached to the butt end. Kani was holding onto the shaft to fall back and Yoshiaki was holding onto the butt to leap forward, so their speeds were identical. Kani did not even have time to think eh!? How about his? Yoshiaki knocked the spear butt upwards. It looked like a light action, but Kanis body rotated with the spear. The tip stabbed into the roof and the recoil caused the spear to pitch forward and fly away. Kani was launched into the sky with the spear. Incredible! She was no match for Yoshiaki. No, that was the wrong way to put it. This did not even reach the level of being a match for someone or not. It was better to say I cant reach her! Her techniques were not even reaching Yoshiaki. Now, said the fox standing on the roof. Kani Saizou. There is a certain story about you in the Testament, isnt there? When you were training in the spear under Houzouin, the more technique you learned, the more your skill fell. And when you asked Houzouin about it, he told you to be more single-minded. The fox placed the fan over her mouth. Now, I hear you got three hits in on Houzouin. The last one was a joke, but what about the first two? Houzouin is well-known as a master spear user. In a way, the best techniques are taught at his school. So how did you get two hits in on him? Well, um. Kani thought back to that time as she landed. Back then, her teacher had said it was about time and then he had faced her in combat. They had dueled in the large open-air dojo, the sky had been clear, the wind had been much like today, and the ground had been packed down by many feet. However I dont really remember. I was so focused on just doing my best. Ko ko, laughed the fox. She tapped her chest. Do not think you are a match for me. You are still just a young girl. But I doubt you will be discouraged either. So So Come at me while only ever thinking of doing your best. Testament! No. Right. That was the wrong thing to say. If she was going to respond now, there was only one thing to say. I will do my best! What is your name? I will do my best! What is your favorite food? I will do my best! Are you making fun of me? I will do my best! Is that all you can say? I will do my best! I see. I will do my best! Then I will do my best! You are awfully persistent. I will do my best! Come. I will do my best! Kani organized her thoughts and went. The Reine des Garous focused her ears as she ate some venison with the bone in. A long way down the road, she heard clashing metal to the northeast. That had been there before, but It has changed. The sound was continuous, but not in an orderly row as before. Instead of taking their turns, the sounds were intertwined while the high and low sounds rang separately. But this seemed to be the proper form for it all. It is balanced. Oh? What is? Testament. The Reine des Garous grabbed another rice ball in both hands while listening to the distant sounds like they were the notes of a wind chime. If you are self-absorbed in your own techniques, you will assume those techniques will have certain results on the battlefield, and your attacks will never surpass that one system. But if you become self-absorbed in your power, you will assume that power will always play out in the same way, and you will fail to see the next move in your attack. You need the good sense to balance the two such that you have the technique to create the next move and also the power to force that technique through. How does Mitotsudaira-san manage there? Her? The Reine des Garous thought about that while biting into the rice ball with her lips. Hmm She still has a long way to go. There are things she lacks and she needs to retrain herself in some areas. Oh, how reliable. She was offered a garnish of damp vegetables. These are fermented. Pickled foods go well with curry. There is still plenty more curry, so feel free to eat this along with it. Thank you. But The Reine des Garous focused her ears on the distant sounds. There was one abnormality among them. I think they are getting help from a machinebut the series of attacks is not ending. Kani went all out in her battle against Yoshiaki. ! Her feet were no longer kicking off the roof. They were kicking off the spears she ejected into the air so that the force of the spears launched her. ! She would launch a spear, move away, and then use an ejected spear as footing to jump back to close range. She would move left, right, up, and down. She was like a ball bouncing through the air. She was knocked every which way by the rackets that briefly appeared. So she would eject another spear and forcibly kick off of it to fix her trajectory. Someone ran lightly along the roof as the spears stabbed into it. It was Yoshiaki. The fox was dancing with two fans. Auditory spells appeared around her. They played the music of drums, bells, flutes, and gongs as she danced. Her light running steps responded to Kanis all-out attacks. How about this? The fans hit the spears, deflected them, spun them around, and sent them back. Each time, sparks flew, noise rang, and it all provided accompaniment for Yoshiaki. However, a change occurred between the two of them. Yoshiaki and Kanis dance and clash were accelerating. Yoshiakis twirling sliced through the wind and Kanis movements now included vertical and inverted movements. The two musicians spun and moved through the Odawara city. But there were gradual changes in a few areas. Yoshiakis fans began striking Kanis spears more often, making the impacts sound like percussion instruments. It was not that Kanis attacks were being hit more often. She had started increasing her number of attacks. Oh? Yoshiaki raised her eyebrows in a smile. Are you willing to dance with a fox? Kani sped up. Ha. Do your best. Her body felt heavy. It felt like her body was not keeping up with her imagined self. But do your best. Always do your best. Because she had yet to reach her limit. After all, she was still only 16. She would still grow taller. And her breasts would grow. With every minute and every second, her limits were growing. But what good was all that if she did not do her best right now? No, not just now. Her grandpa had said that life was one long lesson. He had clearly told her that in order to avoid the fact that he was playing shogi against her without properly explaining the rules. And her mom had told her something while fixing her uniforms collar before she went to the attack on Mouri. Do your best. She had replied with I will before correcting it to testament. Her dad had told her not to push herself too hard, but that was not a problem. If she had yet to reach her limit, she could not be pushing herself too hard. She would grow throughout her life, so she could do her best throughout her life. So Do your best. She danced through the air, kicked off the spears, and moved more quickly than the ejected spear tips. Do your best against this incredible person. Do your best with what you have so you can face this incredible person who has spent years reaching this point. Do your best. She took a breath. Im not taking a breath to slack off. Im taking a breath to do my best. With oxygen in my lungs, I can approach Yoshiaki-sama and her fans to Do my best! She would do her best and bring back a good story to tell. But if that story was only about Yoshiaki, her parents would find it entertaining, but afterwards they would ask her something: Did you really do everything you could? Testament. Ill do everything I can. Ill do it and return home with a smile. So Do your best! Kani made a high-speed side flip as she touched Yoshiakis fan. She reached out her hand and touched it with her finger. She used her leaping speed to circle around the foxs dance. Here she comes, thought Yoshiaki with a smile in her heart. Such a good girl. Children this honest were rare. She must have been born and raised in an excellent family. Her collar had been straight to begin with and it kept its crease even when it got out of place. And her hair stayed together at her nape. Thats right. Some good parents must have sent her out onto the world stage here. So Do your best. Kani accelerated as if to comply. She charged into Yoshiakis dance as if launched by the ejected spears. Her movements were rough, but she nobly did her best to approach. You understand, dont you? It was not about technique. Nor was it about power. Everyone had something that contained both. Everyone had something, but few ever realized they had it. For this girl, it was her persistence in doing her best. What was it for Yoshiyasu? She seemed to have already found something, but asking about it would be crass. And Komahime. Yoshiaki did not think that girl had realized what she had. But She had supported the crumbling floating city and left with her beloved. Since she had given a cry of parting even with all that going on, it was best to trust in her. That girl had found something to do and the method with which to do it. And in the end, she had not hesitated. Hey. Komahime, thought Yoshiaki. Now that you have left, there are some children here who are struggling to find and obtain something, just like you did. Is it a happy thing to see them, sometimes hold them close, and sometimes say goodbye? Do not worry. Your mother is doing well. I am not alone. And even if I was, I could not just ignore these children. This is a fox dance. A dance of the fox fire and shadow seen in festivals. Komahime, the next time I remember you, it will not bring me sorrow. You are one of my children. And right now, my children must Come. Yoshiaki danced as she spoke. She spread her fans toward Kani and invited her to the dance. Kani made her final acceleration. She dove in close to Yoshiaki and did something with her spears. Release cowling! She separated the spear cowlings which provided attack pressurization and acceleration. The plain spears in the center were launched from the cowling as if by a catapult. This battle was focused on acceleration and this acceleration method was her last resort on that front. She used that attack to Do my best! Why was it she did not say she had done her best? With that thought, Kani accelerated the spears while within arms reach of her enemy. She sent them at her. Kani felt the tactile feedback. She had made 8 simultaneous attacks with 8 spears while jumping in and they had pierced Yoshiaki. Except she saw something else entirely in front of her. Eh!? Her eyes widened as Yoshiaki dealt with each of the spears. Yoshiaki did not deal with all 8 spears at once. A different Yoshiaki dealt with each spear. Is this so surprising? I am a nine-tailed fox, so I can create as many bodies as I have tails. 8 of the 9 Yoshiakis intercepted a spear each. They used opened fans that hit with swung trajectories. The fans patterns glowed fox-yellow and that light drew a trail behind them. The foxes danced with ether light tails whipping behind them and they drew light in the empty air. The character for fox is written with the characters for melon and beast. A melon is a fruit. In other words, a curved thing. Something gouged into the air. Is this!? It was what Kani had seen at the start of the battle. The scale was smaller, but the power that had gouged into the city had just erupted before her eyes. Eight arcing attacks tore spherical shapes out of the space along their path. The spears, the cowlings, and even the air were eliminated with a great cry. It almost sounded like a foxs cry. The spears and cowlings were devoured in an instant. And that included all eight of them. Kani realized she had lost her weapons, but her body was still there in the air. This was not over yet. So Do your best! She raised both arms and performed a tackle against Yoshiaki. She sent herself forward in a body press directed at the center Yoshiaki who was untouched by the spears. Yoshiaki moved in response. She spread her arms and bent her body. Caaaaaaught yooooooou! She embraced Kani in her arms. As the arcs of light scattered in the air and fragments of cowling and spear flew, Kani attempted to tear herself away from the fox who had caught her. But when she bent back and raised her head Ah. She realized something. Past Yoshiaki, she saw Odawara torn up and filled with holes. I know where this is. It was the starting point of their battle. Once she realized that, Kani thought about her enemys skill again. Incredible. Fukushima had told her to view the flow of battle. She had tried to do that while dueling Yoshiaki, but her enemy had been looking at things on a larger scale. Incredible! she tried to say. She really did try to. But her body trembled and her strength left her. Ah! Tears spilled from her eyes and she cried out. She buried her face in Yoshiakis chest to hide her tears and she wept for no real reason. Yoshiaki held her in her arms to support her back and shoulders and patted her on the back to soothe her. There, there. You did your best. II! She wanted to say something C convey something. But she could not put her thoughts to words. Were you afraid? She nodded. She had been afraid her best would not reach her opponent and Yoshiaki would be disappointed in her. But Yoshiaki gave a ko ko from her throat. Its okay. She looked down at Kanis face. There was a single red line on her right cheek. You did reach one of them on the right. But you were so surprised at the end that your aim shifted. So After you rest, your best will be even better than before, wont it? Testament! Kani hugged Yoshiaki back. She let out a tearful breath, got her breathing under control, and thought. Mom, dad She could tell them what she had done. Confident that she had done her best against someone incredible, she entrusted herself to Yoshiakis arms and chest. In the relief of her relaxing tension, she breathed a long, deep breath. Gin realized the sounds of fighting from the Odawara city had stopped. Muneshige sat on the slope next to her and he was counting something on his fingers. Gin, how would you handle an octuple attack from close range? First of all, that question referred to an unthinkable situation. But Gin knew that someone in Odawara had made just such an attack, so she replied. You could handle it, Master Muneshige. Eh? said the Asama Shrine Representative as she turned around, but Gin decided to ignore her. Hm. Muneshige nodded. Judge. I could handle it? Judge. I do not know what exactly you would do, but when I heard your question, I did not sense much of a threat in it. So you could handle it. After Gin smiled, she sensed a presence to her right. She turned to find the Musashi Vice Chancellor doing squats with Tonbo Spare raised overhead. What are you doing, Honda Futayo? Eh? Gin-dono You arent familiar with these? They are known as squats. That one hit her hard. I must endure. The daughter of a warrior family must keep her cool. To use the Spanish, I must remain calma. She shut her eyes, breathed in, and cooled her heart. She counted to three, said okay, and opened her eyes. Keep your presence of mind. This is the usual Tachibana Gin. And when she faced forward See, Gin-dono? By making sure your heels stay on the ground, you can give your entire leg a workout. I am well aware! She snapped back on reflex and the Musashi Vice Chancellor stood up. You knew, Gin-dono!? I should have known! An amateur like me shouldnt act like she knows what shes talking about, huh? And I have one piece of advice. Gin raised her right prosthetic arms pointer finger. Your form can hurt your knees. You need to hold your hands against your legs. Do you understand? Judge! Thanks for yet another warning, Gin-dono! When the girl laughed, Gin clung to Muneshige. Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! Who was in the wrong here!? Was it me!? Ha ha ha. Gin, no one did anything wrong there. She could hear the Chancellors sister and some others suppressing laughter, but Im not that kind of character. Im really not. But when she turned back toward Muneshige, she saw someone on the slope a short distance from the others. It was the Vice President. She was lying on the slope with her back to the others and she was playing with her anteater. She moved slowly and lazily while speaking to the anteater. Nnn. So Mogami defeated Hashibas Kani, huh? But its all meaningless if we dont defeat Houjou. Do you understand, Tsukinowa? Ha ha ha. Youre so cute. This development could cause trouble Gin wondered if she should say something since she had noticed. Or would someone else deal with the girl? She looked back and saw everyone else averting their gaze. The one who noticed it was apparently in charge of dealing with it. And the others were whispering among themselves. This is because things arent going her way She probably wishes she had started a war instead. Yeah, peace is a lot more inconvenient than you would think. This situation was indeed a lot of trouble for Musashi. After all Almost all of the Musashi and Mogami representatives have already fought. Gin realized that the Representative Committee Head was the only member of the Musashi forces in Odawara who could fight at the moment. But that girl appeared to be heavily exhausted. Even if she did fight, the odds were good she would lose. But all the others were in the mandatory hour-long break after a battle. It would be very bad if the rest of the Houjou fighters fought during that hour. Then the Musashi fighters would be unable to fight them. Then what should they do? That was a tricky question, but they were in trouble if they did not come up with something. Musashi Vice President. Gin called out to the girl who needed to come up with something for Musashi. It might be cloudy, but lying down exposes more of your bodys surface area to the sun, increasing the risk of heatstroke and dehydration. Shouldnt you sit up? Nnn. She gave a lazy groan in response. At times like this, Master Muneshige would say Okay, Gin! and get up immediately She appreciated that when he was asleep and it was time to put up the futon. During a training camp for Tres Espa?a officers, Captain Takakane and the others had complained that Muneshige had far too much energy for the early morning, but it probably had something to do with how she used to target him in his sleep and attempted to stab him with her sword. The morning energy level had reduced a fair bit in recent times. On her part. But she could not exactly stab the Musashi Vice President with a sword. She isnt getting up. Gin-dono, said Futayo. If you want Masazumi to get up, you can lure her with food. That sounded awfully insulting. But it was lunchtime, so maybe that was all it meant. What can I use as bait? Musashis Princess carried over a daikon radish peeled to look like an artillery shell. She got down on one knee and held it up toward Gin. I beseech you to use this and spare her a worse fate. Thats ridiculous. And what does that even mean, anyway? Gin decided the bait plan had failed. Fine then, she sighed in her heart. Musashi Vice President, everyone is waiting for your instructions. Nnn. Next to her, Musashis Princess repeatedly raised her arms a little bit in a More! More! Cheer her up some more! gesture. Gin wondered how she could understand the meaning so well. Perhaps the Princesss gestures were just that well done. Yes, because her arms move so much. She wondered if hers could do the same, but she had never tried it. Regardless Tachibana Wife: But how am I supposed to cheer her up more than that? Silver Wolf: Eh? That was all you had? Flat Vassal: K-keep at it a little longer, Gin-san. Sticky King: Indeed. I think you should stick to it some more! Since an expert on stickiness said so, Gin thought about how to stick to it. Listen, Musashi Vice President. I would rather not say this, but, well, everyone here needs your instructions right now. How should I put this? They are hopeless without you. I do not really care that much, but I think they need you with them. Of course, if you insist on continuing like this, that is fine too. I will respect your wishes. Yes, in other words Obscene: Sticking to it is pointless if you arent helping! Tachibana Wife: I was starting to think the same thing. Tachibana Husband: Gin! You are even more talented than I thought! Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige, you thought I did a good job? Tachibana Husband: I did! Gold Mar: No, not at all. Listening to that was like being thrown out into the cold night. When she heard the 3rd Special Duty Officers comment, the Vice President slowly got up. She pressed her hands against the slope to peel herself off of it. Naitoin the night Her back shook a bit as she laughed. Thats pretty funny. Right? Uqui: Pleased with yourself, Naito? Gold Mar: No, no, no, no, no, no. Lets not ask stupid questions, Uqui. Flat Vassal: But the Vice President got up! Worshiper: In a way, I think Flatda-kun is the most troublesome character of all. Hmm, said Masazumi as she sat up. She placed Tsukinowa on her shoulder, avoided looking at the others, placed her right elbow on her raised right knee, and looked to Odawara. There did not seem to be any battles in Odawara right now. The initial phase was over and fighters were reporting back to their respective nations to confirm their plans for the battle. Musashi needed to do that too, but Asama, have we received any outside information? There was something she wanted to know. The situation in Paris. They should have already started their battle to flood Paris. Sorry, I know we need to settle on a plan for Odawara, but I also want to hear about things at Paris. Below the cloudy sky southeast of Odawara, Terumoto wore a track suit and cooked some yakisoba at a festival stand. The encampment containing Pension Versailless white form could be seen behind her. The divine radio next to the change counter provided information on Paris. When she slid the volume control on its signe cadre, the lined-up students broke their ranks. They gestured each other over and formed a half-circle in front of Terumotos stand. Those in the front got down on their knees and the middle group sat all the way down. Terumoto smiled bitterly at them all. Ill make you some yakisoba, so stay in line! The first five people can take theirs once its ready! Testament! they replied as Mouri-01 poked her head out from the back of the next stand. Princess! Ive made contact with Hexagone Fran?aise! Okay, boys and girls! Lets hear what theyre up to. She crossed her arms as the voice started playing. The divine radio shook and played a broadcast from Ecole de Pariss broadcast club. It was an Hexagone Fran?aise afternoon news program. Hello, everyone. Todays Armor-Piercing Room comes from the front line of the outer-edge assault unit which forms the very front line of Paris. Oh, dear. Look at all those shells flying in Oh, my! The host continued in their idiosyncratic speech style. My, oh, my! The front line is about to begin a real clash! They must be attempting to crush the enemys embankment points before the water comes rushing in, explained the host. Not bad. First up is downstream in the Seine. The first clash will likely occur there. Volume 6C, 52: Suppressors of the Siege Volume 6C, Chapter 52: Suppressors of the Siege This odd feeling Is my acceptance of a challenge To the usual way of things Point Allocation (Presence of Mind) The city of Paris was about 3km across and it was not yet submerged. An embankment with more than twice the diameter of Paris had dammed up the Seine. But the large area and the deep moat dug in advance were delaying the water. The water slowly filled the moat and downstream area like a water clock, but groups were also gathered both inside and outside of Paris to glare at each other. On the inside were the Hexagone Fran?aise warriors, primarily their mid-level god of war defense unit. On the outside were the M.H.R.R. warriors, primarily their mobile shell unit. They were each facing each other from formations in front of their bases. The Hexagone Fran?aise groups were in front of each of Pariss gates. The M.H.R.R. groups were in front of the divine protection facilities for reinforcing the seams in the embankment. The embankment was generally made by combining armor panels and filling in the gaps between them, so they did not have much in the way of earthen fortifications. The reinforcement divine protection facilities reinforced the embankment by increasing its bonds and holding it in place. They were using light transport ships for the facilities. The transport ships that had been abandoned after transporting the materials were at least Dragon-class, but these were generally Kraken-class. The facilities contained rows of Holy Spell boards. The Holy Spells provided combined distribution and earth harvest divine protections. As long as they were given power, the embankment would be treated as the earth, so it would stay together and push back the water. Meanwhile, the Hexagone Fran?aise formations were mostly a reaction to the M.H.R.R. ones. If theyre just going to flood us, they dont really have a reason to enter Paris, do they? One member of the leading warrior unit said that and the others nodded in agreement. At Magdeburg, it had to be a sack, but not so here. Of course, were prepared to fight back if they do charge in. They had learned a lesson at Magdeburg and it informed their strategy here. In other words There are a number of optionsbut if we destroy those reinforcement divine protection facilities, the embankment will fall apart. Once they have no way of actually flooding Paris, Hashiba has failed. So thats what we need to do first. And Then we can take revenge from the dry ground. They had lost something at Magdeburg. They all spoke to themselves without anyone starting it. Vive La Anne. Their voices were one, but they did not yell. The age of advocating loss has ended. Now is the time for vengeance. To show that we exist in the next age created by that small divine girl, we must carry her loss in our hearts, and They all opened their mouths and raised their right hands toward the figure standing atop Pariss wall. It was the Roi-Soleil. He turned toward them all. Let us begin with a word for the previous Chancellor. That word being Amen. They all crossed themselves in agreement. Below the summer sun, the primarily red musket unit and the primarily white god of war unit stepped forward. Amen. Their footsteps and mechanical noises joined their voices, but they all only said it once. And once someone had said it, they would increase their forward speed. Lets go. Ohh, they roared. The conquerors path begins here! The battle is beginning, thought Kiyomasa as she stood on the front line. She was in front of the northern reinforcement divine protection facility. The largest of those facilities were in the four cardinal directions. The smaller four were in between those. There were a total of eight, but the smaller ones were only divine protection relay points for the larger ones. As long as the larger ones did not fall, the divine protections would not be stopped. M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda were positioned on the lines between Paris and those larger facilities. Those four largescale front lines moved out from Paris in each direction. Kiyomasa was on the northern one of those. The larger facility there was a black structure made from a 50m transport ship. An M.H.R.R. warrior unit and some low-altitude aerial ships were positioned in front of it. That northern battlefield had somewhat more enemies than elsewhere. That was because the Seine flowed from east to west through Paris. The north was downstream, but it did not border the Seine. The northern area required the water to flood the whole area, so it bought some time for Hexagone Fran?aise before the flooding occurred. Hexagone Fran?aise hoped they could destroy the larger divine protection facility. And even if they did not They hope to destroy the downstream western one. Kiyomasa looked west as the enemy approached. There was a large enemy force there. That force was nearly twice the size of the one approaching here. And waiting for them Kiyo-Massive: Hachisuka-sama, how are things there? 6: Quiet. Eh? thought Kiyomasa about what Hachisuka had said. She isnt telling me to be quiet, is she? But the other girl must have thought she had said too little. 6: Theyre going to start with artillery fire. Kiyo-Massive: Oh, youre right. That is what this strange pause means. Llaf: Why do thou say that? Kuro-Take: Because its so exciting! 6: This is serious!! Well, some silliness should be fine. After all Please calm down, everyone! We have Takenakas Testamenta Arma, so we can survive it once as long as we have courage! Testament! They all nodded and prepared for the incoming attack. And just then Kuro-Take: Oh, I do have one thing to confess. ͹: Is it something important? Testament, confirmed Takenaka. Kuro-Take: Im actually pretty far away from the battlefield, so my Testamenta Armas power wont reach you. I didnt tell anyone until now, though. Waaahhh! Everyone exchanged a glance and began shouting. I wore lighter armor because I was counting on that! I wore something that showed off my bodylines because I thought I could take that one hit! Does it only work if were in range of her ero ero-ing!? Kuro-Take: Katagiri-kuns southern area is probably just barely in range Since youre out there, could you go test it real quick, Katagiri-kun? ͹: I-I would really rather not be the subject of such an inexact test! Kiyo-Massive: Also, excuse me, but why didnt you tell us in advance? Kuro-Take: Well, if I told you in advance, youd be more hesitant and it wouldnt have that high damage feeling. 6: Dont base your decisions on how things feel! Just as Hachisuka yelled at her, several small lights appeared atop the wall around Paris. Artillery! And when everyone saw that Waaahhh! Takenakas revelation had caused far too much psychological high damage. But given the distance, Kiyomasa figured they had about 10 seconds until the shells hit. And They cant aim properly from this distance! She called out to calm the others and several lernen figurs appeared around them. The light warships floating in the sky behind them had predicted the impact points for the enemy shells and sent warnings. They of course fired their own artillery. The enemy front line had entered within effective targeting range of the light warships that had sent the warnings. The enemy was on the move, so Kiyomasa spoke. Everyone! Make your preparations just like we trained! She thrust Caledfwlch into the air in front of her and took a fighting stance. She faced the enemys cannon blasts. We will return fire from here! Several impacts occurred in an instant. These were physical shells with long-range acceleration divine protections. They flew in a parabolic arc to reach the M.H.R.R. defensive formation. They knew where the shells would fall thanks to the warships calculations and the warriors evacuated from those positions. It was like the shells were splitting their ranks in a reverse fan shape. That was because the shells could slide diagonally when they collided with the ground. But the evacuation was not going well near the center of the formation. Mobile shells were fast once they got moving, but they had trouble with immediate speed and small movements. These problems were exacerbated by how closely they were packed together, so the lernen figurs floating overhead cycled through the following messages: Youre probably in danger here. Youre in a lot of danger here. Arent you going to dodge? Th-those bastards on the ship arent taking this seriously! Sorry said the lernen figur. Dont apologize! Do something! Here they are, it said. Everyone shouted and looked to the one person directly below that lernen figur. And Do something about this! Dont ask the impossible! Im ducking, so whoevers behind me can mess with it! The people on his left and right silently stuck their arms under his arms so he could not duck. He was now suspended from the ground a bit, so he kicked his feet around. Stop thiiiiiiiiiiiiis! Everyone, avert your gaze! All of the mobile shells gave that command, but then some figures flew by overhead. They wore P.A. Oda summer uniforms. Their light spell armor looked like gym clothes and they ran above the mobile shell unit to reach the position in the air above the hit location. They nimbly kicked off of shoulders and raised spears to reach that estimated location. Those sprinters carried something like a flag. It had a long, 5m pole and a cloth with an emblem sewn into it. The emblem was of wind, clouds, and flowing light. The leading member of that group unfurled it and leaped. Wind God Cheering Flag! Lets go with anti-artillery mode! With that, he lightly spun the unfurled flag around in the air. That single motion transformed it into a funnel shape. And they all spun themselves around in the air. There! He threw the bottom of the flagpole into the ground like it was a javelin. It pierced in and the bottom of the funnel dug into the ground despite being made of cloth. Immediately after, the shell flew right into the flag funnel. It hit. Its power slammed into the ground at the bottom of the flag cylinder and the explosive blast erupted upwards. However We did it! The entire blast was sent into the sky. That was thanks to the wind buffering on the inside of the flag and the divine protection given to an extremely small area of land by stabbing into it. The ground was hardened at the precise point of impact with a radius of only a few dozen centimeters. The shells shockwave was then sent into the sky by the flag funnel. The trick was to not seal off the blast altogether. The flag was forcefully pushed open from within, but by then, the blast had already entered the sky and the flag funnel had turned it into a note played on a giant flute. It sounded like bursting or tearing cloth, but the short flag fluttered. The inside bore the 5/3 paulownia of Hashibas crest. Even as it tore, it made its presence known in the wind. Ohh! The front line raised their voices at having been protected from the shell. And The next shells are incoming! They knew that. But none of them stepped forward. They spread out a bit on either side to make evasion and buffering with additional flags easier. Bring on the first real attack! Just as they raised their spears in the air and shouted that, something arrived. The black-bodied Terrestrial Dragons brought by Bernard flew in. Four dragons flew in. And each one flew toward one of the four reinforcement divine protection facilities and the enemy formation there. Two remained behind to protect Paris while the others made a swift attack. In response, Kiyomasas northern group fell back and defended at the same time. They opened a space for a falling dragon and prepared an attack to quickly surround the dragon once it did land. That was their strategy. To the west, Hachisuka fell back while opening Genbus defense barrier. She and the others around her created a half arc to open space for the dragons fall. Fukushima and Katagiri had their units run forward to open space behind them. The dragons dropped down a moment later, but they landed in different locations. Ohh! The dragons used their wings just before landing to hover. The giant beasts wings instantly gathered air below them. As a result, their hovering bodies gained a brief but gentle glide before colliding with something. The dragons tackled the central ship of the warships floating at low altitude behind the Hashiba warriors. The sound of impact rang out. The sound of metal parts and frames being destroyed was a lot like shattering glass. These were small for warships. The galleys were only about 200 meters and they were hit in the center by something half their mass. The warships had their port sides pointed toward Paris. The left-side armor was pushed and bent in by the great surface of the dragons body. Because they pushed in at the frame all at once, an imprint of the dragons full body formed on the port side, but the bending was much more scattered on the starboard side. The dragons imprint did not pass straight through the inside of the warship to reach the starboard side. If anything, the bending spread out in a curve, drawing pin-like curves in the frame that jutted out on the starboard side. The piercing sound reverberated through the ship and the broken frames burst out the starboard side. The starboard side swelled out and the bolts holding the armor in place burst off. The destruction was all brought on by transformation. The frames were destroyed with groaning and creaking. The light popping of the bolts sounded loud in the blowing wind. The warships floated in the air as if to peel themselves away from the dragons. The impact and virtual ocean flew, producing a white mist in the air. Then the internal power systems burst. The ether fuel sent glowing smoke into the air and the spell gunpowder and shells were ignited within the compressed cannons on the port side. They exploded. But even that was ruled by the bending and crushing on the port side. The explosive flames and shockwave did not leave from the port side. They were instead pushed through the inside and out through the lost starboard side. The warships split open and burned from the bent, widened, and stretched starboard side. Intermittent explosions and an all-encompassing shockwave sent the internal frames spewing out like javelins. The explosions destroyed the entirety of the warships and tore apart their 200m forms like tearing apart a fruit. All that remained were the dragons flying higher in the explosive blast. Their dark red armored bodies spread their wings and looked down upon the scattering warships. This is not good. A voice in Paris made that judgment of the aerial events. It was Bernard who was keeping tabs on the situation from atop the southern wall. His bestial eyes were looking to the western sky. Not good at all. What isnt? responded Armand who was using a telescope spell next to him. The male Belle de Marionnette confirmed the model of warship that had been sunk. The greatest threat to the dragons is warship-class artillery, so the enemys command warships were sunk first. It was a decent decision. From here, they just have to crush the surface unit below. This caught the enemy off guard because they were expecting the weaker surface unit to be targeted. Wasnt that the plan? The enemy understood the threat we posed. So It is too late. When Bernard said that, Armand raised his voice. He was looking to the western sky where a warship was sinking. The ships on either side are moving? The attacking dragons sensed a shadow. The two enemy light warships behind them on the left and right were circling around. It had looked like they were taking evasive action in response to the dragons attack, but What? Why arent they firing? wondered one dragon. They soon had the answer. It began with a light. And it came from below rather than the left or right. The fallen warship that should have simply crashed into the surface was emitting a light. !? The dragon did not even have time to cry out. In an instant, the warship below and the warships on either side erupted as an explosive blast. This was the result of explosion spells. It was a large depth charge blast using warships. Yesssss! High Damage, High Return! I read this one correctly! Far south of Paris, Takenakas voice rang out atop the separated Azuchi and transport ships. Giant flame flowers were blossoming in the sky around Paris. The noise had yet to reach them. But they had their results. 12 ships for 4 dragons. There are three ships remaining in each direction. Not a bad exchange for the starting move. The damage wasnt that high since we still have plenty of ships, but bringing them down to only two dragons was a decent return. So If we keep at it, I see victory in our future. Kiyomasa and the others got down on the battlefield. They could see four massive explosions in the sky. There was flame, smoke, and blade-like shockwaves spreading outwards from those. And beyond that all-destroying blast Everyone, defend! An electrical discharge caused by atmospheric buffering swept across the ground like lightning. The air was instantaneously fried and a metallic scent hung over the battlefield. But beyond the metal fragments and scorched wreckage falling from the sky, the fried and broken dragons were falling from the pale blue sky. Ohh! Far behind, the dragons great weight crashed into the land beyond the embankment rather than on the embankment itself. A tremor raced out, the rumbling of the earth reached the M.H.R.R. warriors, and the shockwave in the sky finally reached them as well. However The flag! The defense flag stabbed into the earth revealed its true power here. The flag bearing Hashibas emblem fluttered in response to the violent pressure from the sky and it adjusted that crushing power. The flag tore and ether light danced in the wind. But Everyone, stand! On Kiyomasas shouted instruction, everyone stood up. They prepared for battle once more. They faced the approaching Hexagone Fran?aise front line. They all faced the enemy and opened their mouths. We will open the way for no one! Testament, they too are doing well. The Roi-Soleil spoke from Pariss wall when he heard the distant enemys determination to stay put. On that summer afternoon, the heated wind arrived from the north, west, and east. The wind carried an iron scent, but it hit the defense barrier surrounding Paris and could not enter the city. That roaring airflow ascended along the defense barrier and was hit by another rising wind when it attempted to descend. The different wind sounds combined in a creaking and tearing while the Roi-Soleil continued. Bernard. What value was there in exchanging half our Terrestrial Dragons for 12 of the enemys light warships? At the very least, this has eliminated one of our tactics. Testament, our attack halved the enemys aerial forces. Bernard nodded when the Terrestrial Dragon guarding the west turned back toward him. If we hold back the threat from the sky, we will win. That attack was valuable. Even if those were light warships, crushing three enemy ships is no easy task even for a large Terrestrial Dragon. The amount of loss is reasonable. Im glad to hear you say that, said the eastern Terrestrial Dragon as he crouched down and picked up something that had fallen to the ground. It was smaller than a dragons claw, but it was bent at a sharp angle. We were studying up on these things, but this is anti-warship, isnt it? Testament, confirmed Armand. It uses black steel on the tip. Hashiba special-orders these shells since they more or less control Bizen. They remain as hard as they look, so they can pierce warship armor at close range even when fired by the small cannons of a light warship. With a here, the dragon tossed the shell to Armand, but it was deflected by an invisible wall before reaching him. Henri responded by holding out her right hand. She ejected one of the red blades her Lourd de Marionnette wielded. It was reinforced and 8 meters long. The blade was synced with Henris movements, so it caught the shell on its side and threw it to Armand. So how hard is it? Testament, wait just a moment. Armand caught the 60cm shell in one hand. While Bernard and the others watched on, he touched the shell with his hand. Henri turned toward him. Well, Armand? Testament. I know one thing now: there is something wrong with anyone who thinks you can figure everything out just by touching it. You know something else too, dont you? Henri glared at him. If you dont give me a serious answer this time, I will make sure you take responsibility. The Roi-Soleil smiled a bit at that. Anyway, what do you think would happen if one of these flew in here, Armand? This is not meant to be fired at people. Are dragons people, Armand? Hexagone Fran?aise is not as bad as England, but were still pretty lax about those definitions. He looked to the Terrestrial Dragons. The Terrestrial Dragons decided it was better to crush the warships before the surface units because the enemy was firing these toward Paris. If they took concentrated fire from these while crushing the surface unit, not even a Terrestrial Dragon would escape unscathed. Exactly, said one of the Terrestrial Dragons. And when we did that, we were hit in return. In that case. The Roi-Soleil shrugged. What will you have the dragons do now, Bernard? On the Azuchi Castles bow deck, Takenaka viewed some lernen figurs in the shade of a parasol held by an automaton. They displayed the flow of battle based on Three Thousand Worlds calculations. Both sides movements had been narrowed down by those calculations in order to list a few optimal actions and a few inconvenient actions. However Ugh. Theyve stopped moving. She moved her hand to bring the right two lernen figurs in front of her. How boring. I want things to go more kaboom, yknow? 6: Explain yourself before complaining. Kuro-Take: Oh, testament! Right now, the Paris dragons are advancing. 6: I can see that. Yes, yes, yes, said Takenaka while opening a different lernen figur. It was tagged troublesome and it displayed the dragons location. Kuro-Take: But theyve moved about 2 kilometers forward. ͹: We can stop that with artillery fire from above, right? Llaf: No. They are trying to draw our fire. ͹: What do you mean? Well C you C see, said Takenaka while opening a diagram showing the battlefield from the side. It showed the distance between the Hexagone Fran?aise forces whose advance had been stopped and the dragons behind them. Kuro-Take: I would honestly rather wear down their ground forces more than their dragons. So I want to fire the warships cannons down at those ground forces as much as possible. Kiyo-Massive: But with the dragons behind them, we have to deter the dragons, right? And since firing on them requires aiming the cannons upwards, we cannot fire on the ground unit with the dragons so close. It is quite troublesome. ͹: Testament. So thats it. But in that case, why not focus all our artillery fire on the dragons? Kuro-Take: Well, the thing about that is, theyre only just barely in range of the light warships, so the shell speed starts to drop That means the ballistic path drops too, so with those big things, they only have to position their armor right and the attack is meaningless. We would normally use ether cannons, but were using all of our ether fuel on the reinforcement divine protections What to do, what to do. I dont really have a choice, decided Takenaka as she gave an order. Move the southern light warships forward. We will move 3 kilometers in and fire on Paris. We need to remind the dragons of how important Paris is. I will give further orders while we watch the flooding of Paris, so be prepared for whatever that might mean. 6: Hey, quit lecturing. No, no, said Takenaka. Kuro-Take: Its looking like this is going to get somewhat annoying soon, so we need to make some changes. So it still isnt clear whos going to win there, huh? Masazumi crossed her arms as she viewed the sign frames Asama and Mitotsudaira sent her. Asamas came via IZUMO and Mitotsudairas supplied the information automatically acquired with the Reine des Garouss divine transmission divine protection. Everyone was discussing the contents of the sign frames those two had passed around. Even the idiot was nodding while he listened to Mitotsudairas explanation of the battlefield with Horizon by his side and his sister and Asama behind him. Meanwhile, Neshinbara scratched his head. It looks like Hashiba wasnt able to speed up the battle and Hexagone Fran?aise is trying to stretch out the fighting time as much as they can. Can you explain that in a simple fashion? Wait, Crossdressing Honda-kun. Are you implying I normally explain things in a confusing or roundabout fashion? I always work to make my explanations as simple as possible, but you seem to be saying I include some kind of unnecessary preamble. You just answered your own question. Judge. Mitotsudaira raised her right forearm. Hexagone Fran?aise has a god of war unit and a nonhuman unit, but they have not sent them out to end this. Meanwhile, Hashiba had prepared an immediate counterattack for the attacking dragons. Simply put, Hexagone Fran?aise is using delaying tactics and Hashiba is making immediate counterattacks. The people gathered near Neshinbara moved to Mitotsudaira instead. Ah, h-have all of you forgotten who your strategist is!? Master Muneshige, I have recently started to think that insisting on going by your title may be a disgraceful thing. Gin, that kind of insistence is an important thing. There is pride behind it. Pride in the people who gave you that title and continue to support you. But you cannot cling to it and abuse your authority. You heard them, Neshinbara. Hearing that, Neshinbara struck a pose and pointed at Mitotsudaira. I challenge you, Mitotsudaira-kun! To a physical fight? T-to a quiz battle! Lets not be so violent! How about history for the subject!? Oh, I know! Famous military commanders and daimyos would be perfect! Thats just dirty! shouted everyone. Meanwhile, Horizon raised her right hand. Okay, time for the first question. This one is from the age after Matsudaira takes over the Far East. What was the favorite food of the Hitachi Provinces second substitute feudal lord? Eh? Neshinbaras head swung forward and Horizon raised her left hand as well. It is not ramen. W-well, no, it wouldnt be! While Neshinbara said that, Mitotsudaira tilted her head and mimed pressing a button. And Salmon. After a beat, Horizon raised her right thumb. That is correct, Mitotsudaira-sama! And with that, Neshinbara-samas explanation right goes to Mitotsudaira-sama! W-wait! How did you know that, Mitotsudaira-kun!? Judge. Mitotsudaira lowered her shoulders and immediately answered. Because the Hitachi Provinces second substitute feudal lord is the source of my inherited name: Mito Mitsukuni. No fair! Your subject choice wasnt fair either! After everyone yelled at him, Mitotsudaira sighed. Why do you think I allowed Horizon to give you a hint? Horizon nodded twice at that. When I looked into it, I found that Mitotsudairas name source, Koumon, ate a wide variety of things. P-please use more than just that name, Horizon![1] But it was his name, thought Masazumi. Regardless, Mitotsudaira had been given the right to explain. So That speeds things up. So what do you think Hexagone Fran?aise and Hashiba will do now? Judge, replied Mitotsudaira while placing a hand on her chest. Even if she was from Hexagone Fran?aise, she did not know much more than the others here. Her only advantage came from her habit of following the local news from there. But still Since I see those things periodically, I understand how they fit together. So she thought about Hexagone Fran?aises actions and Pariss situation. And I doubt Hexagone Fran?aise will take any active action against Hashiba until the Siege of Odawara has ended here and the Kantou Liberation is on the horizon. Judge, said someone while raising their hand. It was Adele and she tilted her head. But the flooding will continue while they sit there, wont it? Hashiba has said it will count as Hexagone Fran?aises Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle if the flooding is complete, right? Judge. If that happens, Hashiba will likely withdraw immediately and head here. But I think Hexagone Fran?aise has a way of buying time so that doesnt happen. There is no other way of explaining their inaction here. Mitotsudaira opened an image. It was a little too old to call current. The Hexagone Fran?aise divine transmission newspaper was from about a week ago. It showed a hand-drawn image of Paris within a green field of wheat. The article said the rebuilding of the walls was complete and they were fortifying their defenses. Did they set something up in there? She did not know the answer, but The previous dragon attack was likely meant to see what Hashiba has prepared. And I expect it was as successful as they could have hoped. Because it told Hashiba that Hexagone Fran?aise needs to buy time to defend themselves. But at the same time Yes. Hashiba must be confused as to why Hexagone Fran?aise has stopped moving. Hashiba must have assumed Hexagone Fran?aise would be forced to act to avoid the flooding. That Hexagone Fran?aise had started waiting was both convenient and inconvenient for Hashiba. If they were looking at it as convenient Waiting allows Paris to sink into the water. But if they were looking at it as inconvenient They must want to end the flooding of Paris early so they can intervene in the Kantou Liberation. What would they do? Mitotsudaira thought about it and reached a conclusion. Sitting and thinking will not help them. Hashiba should be the next to act and I think we should focus on Odawara until that happens. Judge, agreed Masazumi. Mitotsudaira smiled and asked a question of that Vice President whose passion had declined while playing with her anteater earlier. Have you recovered, Masazumi? Judge. Theres still so much to do. She stood up and swung her right hand. Most of the national representatives are resting right now, so we need to take action during that time! Begin the transformed international negotiations! Date Narumi liked buckwheat. She thought normal wheat was pretty good too, but buckwheat seemed quicker to her. Buckwheat grew in cold regions, so it was a useful plant for Date. Buckwheat dumplings are good, but the buckwheat noodles are popular here. Sake and soba was a good combination. She was eating some soba at an Odawara caf during the break time. She was using a four-seat table on her own, but that was merely a precaution. At a counter seat, I could only dodge backwards if something happened. The cafs entrance was on the left, so she wanted to avoid only being able to move backwards. At the four-seat table, she sat facing the entrance so she could dodge to the left or right or use the table as a shield. This might be a break, but you could never know what might happen. Hence the precaution. And Once she had her safety secured, she ate and drank. Odawara sake was weak going down, but its clear flavor loosened and heated the inside of her cheeks. Date sake was strong going down and would make you forget all about the days weariness, but she felt like this sake reminded you of what happened during the day. And right now, she was reminded of the previous battle. Win or lose, memories of fighting were etched into her heart. This battle was no exception. Remnants of that fighting feeling remained in the pit of her stomach. She had honestly never really spoken with the Treasurer and had never really actively looked at him either. But after being defeated so utterly, she had to wonder Why did that Treasurer even bother showing up? It was a mystery. Class 3-Plum contained a lot of craz-odd people, so they would sometimes suddenly join in on a whim. But this was a battle with international rights on the line, so couldnt they have chosen a representative who left more of an impact? No, he had left an impact. Just not a positive one. She knew he had fought Tres Espa?as Vice Chancellor during the Armada Battle. But there was a clear difference between the records of that fight and what had just happened here. Money. In the records, he had used money like crazy. Just now, he had fought with only a few dozen thousand. With a limit like that, you would think hes a servant father. He may have been hoping to make money by winning in a single decisive blow. If so She did not feel bad about what she had done. She was the Date Representative. Even if she had left Date, there was no need to worry about Musashi when she had such a clear position. She knew how hard Date worked to survive in that northern land. She reached for the sake bottle and found it was empty. Another decanter. You, automaton. You mean meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!? This is certainly amemorable caf. And as she tried to figure out what that was about Oh, whats this? Dates Vice Chancellor is here? A familiar face walked in the front entrance. Narumi turned diagonally in her seat on reflex, but she had already identified the person from their voice. Mogami Yoshiaki. Notes 1. Koumon can mean anus. Volume 6C, 53: Iron Woman at the Bar Volume 6C, Chapter 53: Iron Woman at the Bar What is with me? Why is my mind wandering Onto other topics? Point Allocation (Home) Narumi watched silently as Yoshiaki sat across from her. Hey, automaton over there. Ill have some barley tea and tokoroten. You mean meeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!? And who are you? Oh, right. Houjou Ujiteru. Yes, yes. Yoshiaki nodded and pointed back toward the front entrance. Take some slightly salted ice water to the girl sleeping out front. Also add some mandarin orange flavor. I hear you defeated Hashibas Kani. What kind of woman starts a discussion with combat? Yoshiaki sounded exasperated and did not seem to have even broken a sweat. But she did laugh quietly. It was a ko ko from her throat. You smell more like a woman now, Narumi. And what do you mean by that? Just as Narumi asked that, the foxs fan touched her left shoulder from the outside. As the fan pushed lightly inward on Narumis shoulder, Yoshiaki lifted it up and spoke. It looks like there is someone there next to you. Are you hallucinating now? I will never have a chance to do that. I do have a lot of children, though. It took Narumi a few seconds to realize what that meant. But once she did, she felt something settle down in her heart. Does that seem like a happy thing because I am not directly involved? I am old enough to find it cute when children push their limits. I see, said Narumi while taking a sip of sake. How do you find it when others push their limits? Ohh, how scary. Hearing that, Narumi slightly shifted her head to the right. Something passed vertically by to the left of her face. It was the fan that Yoshiaki had suddenly lowered. After being dodged, Yoshiaki followed the movement of her hand with her angular eyes. Ohh, how scary. What kind of woman can avoid a foxs tricks? Did you think mere tricks could affect a dragon? I see, said the fox this time. A dragon drinking sake, hm? I cant let the children drink it. Agreed, said Yoshiaki before speaking to the counter. I will have three bottles of sake. What about the barley teeeeeeaaaaaaaaa!? I feel bad for the barleyyyyyyyyyyy! I will take that too. Never mind theeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeen! What a noisy caf. Narumi asked a question after taking a breath. You have something to say to me, dont you? Testament. Because you do not seem like much of a politician. .You can call back home before finishing the sake and taking a break. Huh? Narumi frowned as two sign frames appeared before her eyes, one on the right and one on the left. The right one was from Date. Hiii! Its your friend Kojuurou-kun! Narumi tried to ignore him, but the sign frame had some setting or another active and it stayed in front of her eyes even as she tried to avert her gaze. Surprised!? Were you surprised!? You were, werent you? Oh, cmon! Give me some kind of reaction! Oh, I get it! You hate me, dont you!? Well, I hate you too, so we are parallel. The pair of carriage wheel tracks continues forever in the same direction, but your power of hatred is way stronger than mine, so Im kinda screwed, arent I!? Can I come off the axle!? I can, cant I!? Wow, that glare! Dont look at me like Im the bug you found in the flower pot when you were enjoying looking after the flowers! Bugs exist for a reason too, you know!? Doesnt change that theyre bugs, though! Youve gotten pretty annoying since I left Huh!? So I wasnt annoying when you were here!? Was I cute? So thats it! But its too late telling me that now! I wont strip for you! Got that!? Only one piece of clothing! Okay, fine! It would be imbalanced if I removed a piece from the top without also removing piece from the bottom! Now, tell me why I was so not annoying! Its cause I was cute, right!? Because when I was there, I could physically silence you. Wh-why are you so cement-like with us even after leaving!? Arent you feeling homesick and spending every evening worrying over whether you should send a divine mail!? Something like, Kojuurou, if you make too much noise, Ill have you fed to a sea lion! But I prefer seals! I mean, it would sound like I was being sealed away! He would not shut up. Yoshiaki was laughing across the table, but Narumi looked to the sign frame on her left. The illuminated frame was labeled Emergency Issue and it displayed Vice President? It was Musashis Vice President. The girl ignored the Musashi Princess who was beginning to peel a melon behind her. Listen, Date Narumi. As Musashis representative, I have something to discuss with you as Dates representative. What is it? Is there any way we could cancel out your victory over Musashi? Masazumi thought about the meaning of this negotiation. She had already considered what form it would take. This was a transaction. It was a transaction in which the two nations attempted to come out on top by trading the rights they had won. War was not a sport. It was a political act and it was a fight for national interests. Thus, a nation could use the rights won in war as a political tool to negotiate with another nation. Masazumi had chosen Date as the first partner for such a deal. In truth, the loss to Date would not hurt Musashi too much. Musashi was taking Houjous side due to a request from Hashiba, so if Date requested some rights from Musashi C assuming it was not simply money or land C it would likely be something that benefited both nations. Even if they tell us to be more accommodating with the trade route rights, that would ultimately benefit us too. If they could not cancel out that victory, Musashi could likely guide Date toward requesting rights of that nature. Judge. Masazumi nodded. What would Date like to cancel it out? Well, said Narumi. Dont you just have to defeat me? Gold Mar: Uqui Narumin is being extremely unreasonable Uqui: Well, the actual blame lies with Shirojiro for turning into udon Me: So that idiot will be making noodles now, huh? Marube-ya: Please dont put it like that! He isnt udon yet! The dough is still being kneaded! Vice President: Come to think of it, the goal of my negotiation here is to make Udon Bertoni human again Asama: That doesnt sound like fun Marube-ya: And whose fault is that, Miss Big Boobs! Worshiper: Why did Bertoni-kun even go to the battlefield in the first place? Marube-ya: Huh? To get money, of course. What kind of stupid question is that? Worshiper: Wh-why are you looking down on me for not knowing that!? The divine transmissions were set up so the people at Odawara could not see Musashis divine transmission situation. Narumi watched as the Vice President closed the sign frames whenever they appeared around her. It looks a lot like shes trying not to remain uninformed as she holds this meeting In truth, it was no more than the master of the control room holding back the overexcited barbarians. That said, Narumi could not blame them for being that way. The skill of Musashis people was undeniable. In a way, they did not match the averages of other nations, but they had personnel with the important skills. So from the perspective of other nations, Musashi was a troublesome opponent who made attacks and responses that did not fit the normal rules. She had dealt with that troublesome aspect herself, so she decided to say what she had to say. Do you not want to fight me? Hmm, wait just a second. Ill call this an emergency and ask. The Vice President opened a new sign frame. Ookubo was in an automaton-run bathhouse. But not because she wanted to be. The Satomi Student Council President had tried to hide there and she had followed. Righteousness had returned to the Musashi using its autonomous movement and the Satomi Student Council President was carrying a survival kit bag she had taken from Righteousness. Taking a bath on the battlefield was a silly idea and the Vice President might use it as part of a pun about a bath-tle, but it was a good hiding place since no one would expect anyone to be there. Just to be sure, they took a ten minute break in the changing room to make sure no one was headed in after them. After that, the Satomi Student Council President waved Ookubo further in. This is some emergency underwear. It was made at the Asama Shrine, so the charms give it some defensive effects. Wear it in the bath just to be safe. That meant Ookubo had to change her equipment and get a fresh start. The Satomi Student Council President had said she wanted to wash away her sweat, but now that they were here She was really just helping me out, wasnt she? This was her rest period, but she was instead helping protect Ookubo. But Ookubos personality made it easier for her if she was being dragged around by someone else. Oh, this is why the Vice President is always walking all over me, isnt it? She sighed in her heart and asked a question while unfolding the underwear. The processing and the material are more like a swimsuit What size is it? The sides can be adjusted if its too tight around the hips. I see, she thought as she started changing. But then a sign frame popped up: Hey, Ookubo. I have an emergency matter to discuss. Huh? What is it, Vice President? Well, replied the Vice President. But then she looked at Ookubo. What are you doing? Oh, said Ookubo while feeling annoyed she had to explain this. Im just stripping for a bath. Scarred: Is something the matter? Vice President: Eh? Well, there was some static at the end, but Ookubo just said something about stripping for a battle Bell: Eh? S-stripping fora battle? Flat Vassal: Suzu-san, stop! Stop right there! Youll overload the meter! Mar-Ga: So its one of those types of battles? Yes. Thats right. It must be. Yes. Definitely. What else could it be? That has to be it. It is. Dont you think, Margot? Gold Mar: Sure, lets go with that. Silver Wolf: Why do you encourage her!? Ookubo saw the Vice President ask a question with an oddly refreshing smile. As the person responsible, I guess I should ask: who is it with? Judge. I guess you would say it is with the Satomi Student Council President. Huh? Masazumi saw Adele tilt her head. Adele asked a question while using a toothpick to pick up some melon sashimi that had been made at some point. Isnt the Satomi Student Council President in her rest period? Why is she taking part in that kind of battle? Hmm, they may have made some kind of deal on the scene Masazumi tilted her head. But If Ookubo is engaged in a battle C so to speak C then I guess we cant use her against the Date Vice Chancellor. Mar-Ga: More importantly, Masazumi, shouldnt we be stopping this battle between two second years? Thats awfully reasonable of you. What happened? Mar-Ga: Well, I finished drawing the storyboard, so my wicked thoughts cleared up, leaving my heart pure. That was supposed to be rhetorical and now I really wish I hadnt asked! Naito responded to Masazumi. Gold Mar: How should I put this? When neither side takes the dominant role, beginners tend to fail with this kind of thing Yes, agreed Mary while nodding a few times in agreement. My sister always acts so tough because she likes to maintain an image of being in control. Mary-dono? I do not think Elizabeth-dono is doing that on purpose. I feel more like it is just her personality I have to agree, thought Masazumi as she sent a divine transmission to Ookubo. Hey, Representative Council Head, hurry into the bath! My god of war rescue equipment had spell charms for exhaustion reduction and injury healing divine protections, so I used them on the bathwater. Youre not really supposed to transfer it to the water like that, so the effects dont last long! Why does she always seem ready to fight at any moment? wondered Ookubo as she held up a sign frame. Wait just a moment. How should I put this? I just got a weird divine transmission. Huh? The Satomi Student Council President turned back, so Ookubo held up the divine mail in front of the sliding door to the bath. It said, Listen. If you and the Satomi Student Council President are beginners, Im being told you shouldnt be doing this. Beginners at what? It made no sense. But after a bit, the Satomi Student Council President looked up at the ceiling. Oh. If she means at bathhouse etiquette, then she may be right. No, I know that well enough. Because Musashi has a lot of bathhouses. For example Ookubo clapped her hands. The surprisingly dry sound reverberated across the heated bath. An automaton in a bathhouse swimsuit and apron slid open the glass door. Oh? The Satomi Student Council President tilted her head and Ookubo nodded. If you take a bath after working up a sweat from running and fighting, you can get dehydrated. So how about ordering something to drink? Okay? When the other girl tilted her head further, Ookubo continued. This is how experts do it. I told the beginners what you said to tell them. I dont really get it myself, but that should be enough right? While Masazumi explained that to Naruze via divine transmission, the Date Vice Chancellor tilted her head on the next sign frame over. What is going on? Oops. I kept her waiting, thought Masazumi as she hurriedly got back to that girl. But next to her, Futayo replied in her stead. Narumi-dono, Masazumi has an idea, so could you wait a moment? What kind of idea? Judge. Ookubo-dono and the Satomi Student Council President are currently in a bathhouse having a certain kind of battle as sex friends. Masazumi is in charge here, so she is obligated to supervise. What are you saying!? Okay then, replied the Date Vice Chancellor. Dont just accept that! But Horizon tapped her on the shoulder. She held out a plate of melon sashimi and spoke. Just let it slide. If you try to help out every single time something awful happens to someone else in Musashi, you will never have time for anything else. And for some reason, they end up resenting me afterwards. Fine, then, thought Masazumi. It was about time for Ookubo and the Satomi Student Council President to learn how cruel reality could be. As second years, they were only a year away from the third year, so there was no need to hold back. So for that reason, we do not have anyone we know who can defeat you, Date Vice Chancellor. What about the curry fairy? He is in his rest period. Uqui: Ask her if she wants to eat some. Should I really do that? wondered Masazumi as she asked. Did you want to eat Furubushis curry? No response. However Uqui: For the next choice, go with You can eat all you want when you return to Musashi. What do you mean by choice? Masazumi was sweating in her heart, but she said it anyway. Y-you can eat all you want when you return to Musashi. Are you trying to lure me in with food? Vice President: Hey! Urquiaga! Now shes wary! Uqui: You fool! The emotional response is proof that this was the right choice! Vice President: Youre clearly treating this like a porn game. Uqui: This is nothing so shallow, Masazumi! I have completed an elder sister porn game every single day since I came of age. That is approximately 700 of them. And if you include the all-ages elder sister games from before that, the number would be at least 1500! Vice President: Couldnt you have made some kind of incredible accomplishment if you had used that time on something else? Uqui: You fool! Then let me ask you this: Have you simulated more than 1500 conversations with an elder sister character!? Vice President: Of course I havent. Uqui: Well, I have! Ergo, I win! Had they just shifted into a world where the rules were defined by the most pathetic people? Uqui: Now, for the next choice, say We will include a box of sake. If anything happens, Im blaming him, she decided as she said it. We will include a box of sake. That sounds nice. Shes going for it! Uqui: Heh heh heh. Well, Masazumi? How do you like my elder sister character conversational skills!? Now for the final choice: How about some pickled leek to go with it? Vice President: How about some pickled leek to go with it? Even better. The Date Vice Chancellor smiled bitterly. And Kiyonari is there, isnt he? Mar-Ga: Hes been found out! This is getting juicy! Asama: Of course shell notice when he uses her exact preferences and drinking etiquette Flat Vassal: What are yours like, Asama-san? Asama: W-well, Im trying to cut back. Yes Wise Sister: Heh heh. Thats right! If she told us that, we could win her route right away! If she doesnt try to put on airs, shed be worth even less than the wolf who shows off her love of meat dishes for all to see! Silver Wolf: Why am I receiving friendly fire again!? Narumi compared the two sign frames. On the one to the right, Katakura was dancing and making strange noises. On the one to the left, the Vice President was forcing a smile while sign frames appeared and disappeared around her. They both had their issues. But This is not good. She was on Dates side right now, but she was curious what everyone was saying on that left sign frame. They had probably used her as a starting point while getting sidetracked in a number of strange ways. But that felt like a present matter rather than something nostalgic. So by Musashis rules My present is in danger if I let them say weird things about me. Nothing Katakura said and none of the strange noises he made mattered since she had left there. But Musashis aggressive world was a current threat. She needed to end this conversation properly. I more or less understand. Narumi thought about the Musashi personnel. I defeated the Treasurer earlier. The curry fairy is currently in his rest period, but youre going to have him retreat soon anyway, arent you? Lastly, the Representative Council Head is presently occupied with a battle against Satomi Yoshiyasu. Satomi Yoshiyasu had really changed. In the past, the girl had never talked about anything sexual or even romantic. Coming to Musashi really changes a person. Narumi was no exception, so she was not going to find fault with Yoshiyasus change. But If there is no one from Musashi for me to fight, then it would be time for negotiations. These would be international negotiations, but she was a fighter and she was not familiar with Dates current situation. Since she knew she could not negotiate via combat Katakura, Ill act as the intermediary, so you make the decisions. What kind of rights would we accept for canceling out my win over Musashi? Katakura pondered it. Oh, whats this? Yes, what is this about? The situation in Odawara was being sent to him. Houjou had informed him of the divine transmission restrictions with Narumi, so he had access to all the information someone on the scene would have. Also, this exchange was being viewed as an emergency issue between nations, so Data and Musashi could negotiate via Odawara. With that in mind, the topic at hand was their victory over Musashi and what rights they could be given. Musashi must not want any losses on their record. After this, they had the Kantou Liberation, several more large battles, and finally Westphalia. What would they do if they had a disadvantage placed on them with all that on the horizon? If they could erase it, they would want to make an immediate counterattack. That was the purpose of this discussion. But, thought Katakura. How is exchanging rights for a battle outcome any different from post-war reconciliation? Musashi had to have an idea here. In that case, thought Katakura while sticking a finger in his ear to reduce his energy level. A high energy level was only really useful for combat and harassment. A low energy level was the correct choice for negotiations. Now, then He lowered his shoulders in something of a disheartened mood. What are you proposing to trade for our victory, Musashi Vice President? Masazumi realized Date was onboard with this. Looking at this normally, they were simply holding the reconciliation in advance. But doing it here showed a different intention. If they did it in advance, could Date maybe gain something more beneficial from it? But Masazumi did not want to lose more than necessary. And most importantly I want to know their true purposes in this battle and how they will respond to Musashi. The latter was especially important with the major battle of the Kantou Liberation approaching. So she opened her mouth. There is something I would like to ask. This was what she had to ask here. What about Musashi does Date like? This was a political discussion, but she avoided directly stating it. If she made it sound too much like a transaction, it would give them an out by letting them balk at being bribed. So even though it was a pain, she stated it more indirectly. You discussed this with our ambassador before, didnt you? So could you tell us what you like? Volume 6C, 54: Decisive Woman of a Snowy Nation Volume 6C, Chapter 54: Decisive Woman of a Snowy Nation O-ohh Thats a lot of damage And its accumulating Point Allocation (No Mercy) Narumi played the role of intermediary by listening to the Musashi Vice President. I see. If Musashi made a suggestion themselves, it could be seen as going a step too far. So they were asking Date to make a demand. The Musashi Vice President had asked what about Musashi they like. In other words, tell us what you want to take from Musashi. If that was something Musashi was willing to give them, it would not be a problem. If it exceeded that willingness, they would negotiate it down. So how would Date respond to this? Katakura. Listen up. I will tell you what they said. Yes, thank you Please tell me He was fortunately in a low-energy mood. She would not have to deal with his unbearable annoyingness. Narumi nodded a few times as she continued. You spoke with Musashis ambassador before, right? Yes, I did That should save some time. They used to be on the same side. They still were technically, but she had been away for a while. Fortunately, it seemed they could still communicate properly. So Narumi got straight to the point. Tell me what you liked. Katakura raised his head. What does that mean? During this roundabout negotiation, Narumi had just asked him to do the following: Tell you what I liked about Musashis ambassador? Narumi felt something off about what Katakura said. I think theres something wrong with that. But this was Katakura. He may have converted it into something more convenient for himself. And he was Dates representative, so even if he had mistaken the meaning in a way more convenient for himself, that was Dates choice here. Narumi was only an intermediary. She reminded herself of that and prompted Katakura to continue. Tell me. Testament. Katakura nodded. I liked how sweet she was Andum, how she would act all nervousum, and, uhoh, but also how she has such strength deep down. Yknow, like with Masamune-kun. Right? Narumi had a thought as she watched her former colleague hold his arms to his chest and wiggle around. Yes, Kiyonari would never act like this He would be blunt and direct. This is really throwing me off, was all she thought since she had become quite accustomed to her current life. Katakuras bizarre statements and actions continued, but she knew what he was trying to say. Narumi passed Dates demand on to the Musashi Vice President. The Date Clan wantsMusashis ambassador. They want Musashis ambassador!? Masazumi questioned Narumis response. Are they saying they want an ambassador permanently stationed with them? Musashi could not have hoped for a better request. To keep trade running smoothly, Musashi would set up companies they invested in and use those as intermediaries for the Provisional Council. But her father and the others on the council had authority over them, so they did not work directly for the academy. If the other side wanted them to officially establish a permanent ambassador rather than a temporary one sent in for a specific negotiation We would gain so much! So are they saying they want a permanent Musashi ambassador? Narumi nodded once and spoke to Katakura. That pervert was still wiggling around as a show of respect for Musashi Ambassador Mukai Suzu. I cant let anyone else see this she thought while relaying the message. Katakura, so do you want the Musashi ambassador? Eh? I canhave her? He made a slow tempo spin and spread his arms in a downer fashion. Are you sayingshell come to bemy wife? Yes, yes. Testament, testament. That disinterested response I would expect no less from you She could not afford to let his energy level rise. Because he would get annoying. But the wife part might complicate things. I should probably soften that one a bit, she decided. Musashi Vice President, ask your ambassador if they like Katakura. Ask our ambassador? If they like him? What? Masazumi did not know what Narumi meant. Sending an ambassador was a political act. Whether you liked or disliked someone was not really the issue. But I guess the work would be easier if theyre compatible. Maybe thats what she means, decided Masazumi as she asked. The ambassador to Date was Mukai, right? Eh? Wh-what? Mukai must have been surprised to have the conversation focus on her. She tilted her head and she held up a light-blocking sign frame that Asama had given her. Is theresome kind ofproblem? Well Hey, uh, Date had a Vice President, right? Name of Katakura? Mukai looked up into the air when asked that. She thought for a few seconds. It took her that long. Judge. Yes. I remember. So he was that unimportant to her, realized Masazumi. Then, Masazumi began. Would you say you like or dislike the idea of working with him as a diplomatic partner? Mukai tilted her head at that. Hmm? Oh, uh, you dont have to give it that much thought. Just give me your initial impression of the idea. Oh, okay. ThenI dont dislike the ideaI guess. Judge, replied Masazumi. Then theres a chance of it working, she thought. Date Vice Chancellor. She says she doesnt dislike him. Should she reply with judge or testament? Narumi hesitated for a moment before nodding. Then she faced the sign frame on the right. Katakura, I have the answer. Eh? H-how did it go? What does she think? Judge, replied Narumi. She said she doesnt dislike him. Which means She was not willing to say she liked you. After a short pause, Katakura rapidly sunk down below the screen. She heard the dull sound of flesh and bone hitting the floor. After about seven seconds, a trembling hand rose into view and the rest of his body entered the bottom of the screen. What is it, Katakura? I-it doesnt bother you at all to deliver such a shocking message, does it!? Why would it? I only told the truth. How about you face reality? And now youre rubbing salt in the wound!? Calm down. And nowyoure rubbing saltin the wound? He seemed even lower energy than before, but that was fine. However, he suddenly raised his head and spoke while staggering. Um, did that bangs ambassador really say that? More or less. W-wait. Please check. Was it really that ambassador girl? He was stubborn, but it was a warriors mercy to see their opponent through to the end. Narumi took a breath and faced forward. A fox was eating soba. What an odd image, thought Narumi while sensing a true battlefield here. You never know what will happen. In that sense, this too is a proper battlefield. She too brought her chopsticks to her soba. The soba was a little dry, so she soaked the bite in the bowl of sauce. I see you dont play by the rules. She ignored the foxs exasperated comment. I prefer it this way right now. You could continue doing it this way forever by saying that. Wouldnt that be a lot easier? Easier than having to make and receive weird explanations, I mean. Yoshiaki laughed at that. What a troublesome girl. She nearly said and you are a troublesome woman, but she stopped herself. Conversing with a fox would only get her tricked. Narumi-kun said Katakura on the sign frame. H-have you checked yet? M-my heart of burning lovehas nearly burned down to ashes. Wait just a moment. I will have the answer soon. Are you ata soba restaurant? Narumi looked around. This was a caf, but Yes. This is a soba restaurant. With that, she pushed his sign frame away with her elbow and turned toward the one on the left. Musashi Vice President? Who is the ambassador we are discussing here? Eh? thought Masazumi. Is the ambassador not Mukai? But once she thought about it, she realized the Date Vice Chancellor had never indicated who the ambassador was. Yeah, wait just a bit. Give me three minutes. Masazumi brought a hand to her forehead and turned toward Mukai. The girl tilted her head with a questioning look, so Masazumi said what she had to say. Sorry, Mukai. It sounds like the ambassador she was talking about isnt necessarily you. Sorry about asking that creepy question. F-for some reasonI feel like someone somewhere is calling me a creep Inside Sendai Castle, I expect there about three people per floor calling you that. Narumi told him to calm down again while eating the soba she had soaked in the sauce bowl. It is best to accept who you are. Im not sure I want someone giving me life lessons while they eat soba Masazumi looked to the others. Is anyone here willing to take a permanent position in Date at some point in the future? They all exchanged a glance. But Naruze immediately shook her head. Even with a trade route from Oushuu, it would be hard to attend events, wouldnt it? Could we send out a dedicated personnel transport ship? No. I draw until morning and then make copies at the general store. I wouldnt make it in time for the start of the event even with a dedicated ship. And the cold really saps the strength of winged species like us. Too hot is a problem too, though. Is that how it works? wondered Masazumi as she nodded at the two Technohexens comments and looked to the others. But even after looking around their full group A lot of you have family businesses. I guess we couldnt send you away from Musashi. On that note, Seijun, Bell-sans got her bathhouse. She couldnt be a permanent ambassador. Thats right, foolish brother. Plus, we would be lonely without Suzu around. We wouldnt be able to hug her and sing songs with her at the bathhouse or grope her during sleepovers. After saying that, the Aoi Sister uttered an ah of realization. She then pointed toward Augesvarer. We can banish you to the north to make up for your loss! Isnt that a great idea!? Ohh! If that would make up for it, then it is a great idea! I could abuse my diplomatic privileges to line my pockets! Um, Kimi? Heidi? said Asama. That might make up for the political loss, but it wouldnt get rid of the divine punishment. Eh!? Th-then youre telling me to produce udon in that frigid land!? How would that even work!? My guess is the udon would freeze once it left your body, suggested Horizon. Noooooo! I dont want to be a human frozen food maker! What kind of lament is that? It was far too novel. And while Masazumi thought about that, Mukai spoke up. Ah, u-um, well She quickly shook her hands side to side. If youtell me toI would go. She said it with a slight smile and everyone fell silent. Eventually, Horizon raised her hand. How could we send such a brave soul to the frozen northern land where bears capture salmon, all the houses are probably igloos, the local specialties are probably wood carvings and snow sculptures, and the greatest cause of death is probably killer whales? Horizon, make sure to bow down toward Oushuu later. But I agree we cant possibly send Suzu, said Masazumi. Without her, there are a lot of ways that our class will fall apart. Our class is held together by quite an impressive balancing act, isnt it? Just then someone spoke up with a hey. It was Urquiaga. What is it, Urquiaga? Judge. It is only a suggestion, but I might be an option. If Narumi says she wants to return to Date, I could go with her as an ambassador. It is cold there, so I could probably sell bedding acquired from my homeland and I could probably sell elder sister porn games as well. Uqui-dono, are you planning to build up a fortune in a single generation!? Heh heh heh. My love for my genre is so much greater than yours You are content enjoying what you have. I prefer to evangelize. Could we just arrest all of them at once? wondered Masazumi. Then she saw a raised hand. It was Asama. She turned toward Crossunite and Mary. But if Tenzou-kun tried to evangelize his love of Maryhe could be annihilated. D-did you have to directly state what I was already thinking!? protested Crossunite. Hee hee. I dont often tell people what I like about Master Tenzou, so were even. Ohh.. said everyone as they turned toward Crossunite. The ninja hung his profusely-sweating head. Then Asama asked Mary a question with a smile. Was there anything you liked about him recently? Judge. I must have been exhausted from a number of things yesterday because, after a dinner made from what we took from the meeting, I fell asleep on the floor, but when I woke up, he was carrying me in my futon. Gold Mar: Ohh? 10ZO: W-well, Mary-dono has a habit of grabbing things in her sleep, so if I do not wrap her in her futon first, she will try to grab onto me! And she will cling to my arm and then my body if I try to wake her up Tachibana Wife: I can tell you have actually experienced this. Mar-Ga: Ohhh? 10ZO: Why does your ohhh sound so much more dangerous!? Having your sensor sensitivity set high was a good thing. But while Crossunite hung his head and sweated, Mary clung to his arm. But since we fell asleep right away yesterday, we went for a morning bath after hanging the futons up to dry. And then we did that thing. You know, the one where you throw the rice-bran scrubbing bag over the wall. Naomasa sucked in a breath so hard the tip of her kiseru grew red. After the breath, she blew a lot of smoke out her nose and mouth while further words appeared on the sign frame. Uqui: You did it? Me: Tenzou, I didnt think you were that kind of guy. 10ZO: D-dont say it like that! We did it because we only brought one of them! Gold Mar: So who do you think set that up? Ma-yan or Tenzou? Judge, it was me, said Mary. When we left the house, I asked him if he wanted to do it and he said we would have to make sure none of the kobolds grabbed it. Sticky King: So he used the Smooth Reply ninja technique I feel like that ninja technique doesnt think about the consequences. Vice President: But if it was Marys idea, then it should be safe from an England diplomacy perspective Scarred: I couldnt help myself. But Master Tenzou is always willing to humor me. He can be considerate, I guess, thought Masazumi before turning toward Urquiaga. Well, anyway, summer is approaching. Crossunites home will probably be too hot for just a futon. Urquiaga, send them some summer blankets. Now, Urquiaga, are you okay with this idea? Judge. It is one option for my relationship with Narumi. Judge, replied Masazumi. Date Vice Chancellor. Urquiaga will go there as our ambassador. Is that okay? Kiyonari will? Narumi used her chopsticks to lift some soba from the sauce bowl but then dropped it back into the sauce. Yoshiaki leaned back as if to complain, but she ignored the woman. Instead, she looked to the sign frame on the right. AhhI want to be loved He was saying something creepy, but Narumi silently tossed some wasabi in the sauce bowl. She wanted to think for a bit. Hmm She meaninglessly stuck her chopsticks into the sauce bowl to mix in the wasabi. The strong flavor of the sauce should have remained in her mouth, but it was gone. She figured it would return if she added some sake to her tongue, so she reached for the right of the table. Kiyonari would be stationed permanently in Date? She had no idea how they had come up with that idea. She could see no real reason the ambassador had to be him. Besides, if Im being mean, I could describe Oushuu as a frozen land where bears capture salmon, all the houses are igloos, the local specialties are wood carvings and snow sculptures, and the greatest cause of death is killer whales. Thats a bit of an exaggeration, but Im bragging about my homeland, so the locals are sure to forgive me. No, I must avoid thinking about how that land actually sounds like a good fit for him. But what does it mean that I can easily picture him creating an elder sister porn game character during the annual snow sculpture contest? Then again, what am I supposed to do if he makes a sculpture of me? If I complain, hell just say its pretty and ask what I think. This is a problem. Narumi, what are you thinking about? asked Yoshiaki. I have come across a complicated problem. But there was one thing she knew for sure. I left Date and I intend to stand by that decision. He had supported Dates fate in order to be with her. And as a result, she was here now. She was plenty happy like this. Katakura, she said. What she had picked up and taken a sip of was not sake. She only now realized it was the tea she had been initially served. The negotiation has failed. Ehh!? W-wait, wait, wait. Katakura raised his voice in the command center remade within Sendai Castle. The large sign frame station in front of him showed Narumi eating soba, noodle by noodle. Some girl fans of hers were commenting. I love how languid Narumi-sama seems just before marriage! The subtle atmosphere of hard work casts the perfect shadow on her! And the slight difference in the glossiness of her hair hints at such drama! Katakura took a deep breath through his nose and spoke to them. Hasnt she just gotten less disciplined? They glared at him like crazy. And finally You worm! You scum! You Katakura! Hold on! I get worm and scum, but what was the Katakura for!? When did that become an insult!? Some male students walked through the hallway outside while carrying mops. They were discussing the cleaning situation. Man, that bathroom was so dirty. How should I put it? It was a total Katakura. Waaaaaaaaaaaait! Ah! Katakura-san! Crap! You were here!? Are you Katakura-ing like usual!? Well good luck living the Katakura life! You make the rest of us guys look better in comparison, so keep it up! He waved at them as they bowed and left, but Narumi spoke from the large screen behind him. That word will definitely be on the entrance exams next year. Jealous!? Jealous, arent you? Do I need to call Principal Yoshihime? Wh-why would you suggest something so horrifying, Mrs. Wife!? Im not a wife yet. The girls shrieked in delight, but Katakura mimed spitting on the floor before continuing. Then Ill call you centipede girl! Calm down. Right, anyway. So, umwhat in the world is this about? Yes It turns out the ambassador they were talking about was Kiyonari and not Mukai Suzu. Wait! shouted Katakura. Youre telling me I was wiggling for a guy this whole time!? Achoo! Huh? Katagiri-kun, do you have a cold? No, um, I just felt a chill all of a sudden. How are you feeling, Takenaka-san? Oh, Im fine, said Takenaka while facing forward below a sun-blocking lernen figur. The telescope spell lernen figur in front of her showed the green of a wheat field. Beyond that vast field, she could finally see the Hashiba forces surrounding Paris and the Hexagone Fran?aise forces facing them. They arent moving, said Katagiri. Oh, our flooding is making progress. But their opponent was not moving. She did not know why, but I have a bad feeling about this. Takenaka waved toward Katagiri on his lernen figur. Anyway, there is something I want you to look into. Can you do that for me? Youll have to actually move around some, but it would make me really happy if you did it. This doesnt make me happy at all Ah, but Narumi-kun. Can you ask them something? What now? Well, yknow, what that bangs girl thinks of me. I mean, the previous answer was from that half-dragon, right? Understood. Dont let the answer kill you, whatever it might be. Masazumi received another question from Narumi: What does Mukai think of the Date Vice President? It was a bizarre question. Taking it at face value, it was only talking about her personal feelings. Besides, Mukai isnt an ambassador right now. And Narumi had only just said the negotiations had failed. So was this mention of Mukai based on a misunderstanding? For now, Masazumi decided to answer their question based on the assumption the negotiation was still on. Um, Ambassador Candidate? Thus, she assumed they were mistaken to specify Mukai. Urquiaga, Date has a question for you. What do you think of the Date Vice President? Can I call him annoying? Well, no, you cant do that. It would cause an international incident. The idiot was looking at her. And he held a finger to his mouth. Hm~? So youre allowed to say it about me cause its a domestic thing~? Is that it, Masazumi-sensei~? Thats creepy, so stop it, idiot. You didnt need to make such a direct attack! She always did that, so she was unsure what she had done wrong. But Urquiaga skillfully crossed his arms and nodded. Then I think we can leave this to Narumi. Tell her to answer the question in my place. Judge, replied Masazumi. I will relay that to the Date Vice Chancellor. Katakura I have the answer. Eh!? Wh-what did she say!? Youre annoying. Alsostop jumping around. On the screen, Katakura quickly fell to his knees, but he soon recovered. W-wait! I feel like you let your own biases color that one! Everyone feels the same way, she said. Anyway, I will make the rest of the decisions on site. Because we need to redo these negotiations. With those final words, Narumi ended the divine transmission with Date. Now then, she said, prompting the fox in front of her to speak. What will you do? I have one question for Mogami. What is it? Narumi answered that question with her question. Does Mogami want the rights earned by defeating Musashi? This girl! Yoshiaki took the tempura she had ordered and thought, She knows you need bait to catch a fox. Yoshiaki was on Musashis side. She owed them after the incident with Komahime. Foxes were known for cursing people, but if they joined you as a protector, they would stay with you forevermore. At the very least, she would not complain as long as they did nothing to push her away and gave her periodic rewards. And Musashi would make sure to treat her accordingly. They would save her family, assist her, preserve her pride, and give Ushuu a future. So she would be the fox that lived in the mountains behind Musashi. That was the actual relationship between Edo and Oushuu. The back mountains of Ushuu bordered Uesugi and Date. Musashi had saved the foxs daughter and now they sought her help. Mogami Yoshiaki. She was a top-level daimyo in the Warring States period. She was looking ahead to the Siege of Odawara and the Kantou Liberation. How much of her power could she use? Supplying her with an opportunity to wield that power was bait for her. But Are you saying you will give Mogami proof of having harmed Musashi? Wouldnt that be more meaningful for you than proof of having harmed Hashiba? That was true. Mogami had been alienated from Hashiba since the Komahime incident. And they would be fully on Matsudairas side after Hashibas death. The rights of the Hashiba forces were meaningless for Mogami. Looking at the history recreation, they would receive nothing from Hashiba for that. But, thought Yoshiaki. It would not. She spoke as if exhaling the heat that had built up deep in her chest. And she fanned herself as if to hide that breath. Proof of having harmed Hashiba would be meaningful for Musashi, wouldnt it? And handing that over to them is my role, not yours. So you can wait. Wait? For what? For when Musashi challenges you to a second duel. You can wait until then. Yoshiaki said that and Narumis expression wordlessly changed. So you do understand. Her eyes remained flat and she smiled with her mouth alone. This was not a true smile. It was a look that seemed to hide the thought How do you know about that? Oh, how scary. Northern women sure are cold and hard. But this requires caution because Musashi has melted her However, saying that to her would accomplish nothing. Yoshiaki grabbed some salted wakasagi tempura as she spoke once more. I will give you one piece of advice. You can pass it on to Musashi as your own finding. Advice? Testament. Yoshiaki narrowed her eyes. There is a nation that will want the rights of victory over Mouri. Of course Of course Mouri has their Logismoi Oplo, so Musashi must defeat them. So if they wish to give that nation a victory over Mouri, they will need a second victory against Mouri. I could always do that myselfbut, well, once Musashi has that, it will be of great use to them. Mitotsudaira saw Masazumi place her hand on her chin as she viewed a sign frame. She seemed to be wiping her mouth, which suggested the negotiations were complete. However That was a valuable opinion. What do you mean? To repay us for the failed negotiation, Date provided a small idea for an intermediary action. And that gives us a reason to fight Mouri. Mouri? Mouri was a large nation to the west and it was possible Musashi would face them at Sekigahara later on. But Mouri had a major bargaining chip. Are you saying we have a reason beyond fighting for the Logismoi Oplo? Lets just say its a possibility. If we can get a victory over Houjou, then all is well. But if we cant, I want to get an extra victory over Mouri as insurance. Masazumi took a breath as she spoke. Give us some wins out there. We have a wider range of targets now. Yoshiyasu faced someone unexpected. There had already been someone in the bathhouses bath. What is going on? She had checked the changing room. There had been no sign of anyone using the clothes baskets or lockers. But with Ookubo standing behind her, she saw someone relaxing in the bath. The girl had a case full of her luggage and she had carried it into the bath area. Kani Saizou? Eh!? Kani had been using a sign frame to view a sightseeing map of Odawara, but she stood up in a panic. She wore one of the swimsuits you could rent from the bathhouse. Which meant Is this during a rest period for her? Yoshiyasu and Ookubo had wanted to hide in here for as long as possible. Yoshiyasu could not use Righteousness at the moment and Ookubo was the literary type, so while they might be able to handle a normal student, their odds of victory were low against someone at the Special Duty Officer level. So to take the safest route, they had been thinking of finding a good hiding spot and waiting out the Siege of Odawara. The bathhouse had looked like a good spot, but I guess not. Eh!? Kani turned around after closing the Gagaku player spell and manga sign frame opened around her. Y-you guess not what!? Nothing. Just talking to myself. One of the sign frames Kani had closed had showed the state of her own injuries. That meant she had not intended to buy time here. She must plan to heal her wounds and head back out there. Bringing her case of luggage into the bath area had almost certainly been wariness about this unfamiliar land. They had caught her at a bad time. Kani would likely challenge them to a duel. Would it be better for Yoshiyasu or Ookubo to accept that challenge? Yoshiyasu thought about Kanis strength and the strength of those outside the bathhouse. Honjou Shigenaga and Date Narumi would be ready to battle again before long. The same would be true of the Reine des Garous. She had not run across Seki Masasada or Katou Yoshiaki, but they had to be quite powerful too. Compared to those options This girl would be an easier opponent She was injured and both her weapon and body would have been worn down by her previous battle. However, Yoshiyasu did not have a weapon. Ookubo carried a long and short sword at her hip, but those were currently in a changing room locker. Yoshiyasu tried to figure out what to do, but just then Kani Saizou, this is your rest period, isnt it? Testament! It is! Then, said Ookubo as she stepped past Yoshiyasu. Yoshiyasu gave her a look of protest, but Ookubo nodded in her direction. The look in her eyes said she had an idea and she raised a sign frame in her hand. Well, once your rest period is over, I suppose I could challenge you. Challenge me!? To a duel!? Yes. Ookubo nodded. And, But since this is a bathhouseKani Saizou. Ookubo revealed what she was challenging the girl to. Today I challenge you to karaoke. Volume 6C, 55: Surprise Attacker at the Festival Volume 6C, Chapter 55: Surprise Attacker at the Festival Um, uh, I What is happening to me? Point Allocation (Beginner) Mitotsudaira heard a sudden voice while she and the silver chains cleaned up after eating. It was Masazumi who was stacking up paper plates. Huh? What is this? What is what? Judge, said the girl while holding up something related to the next duel for a Musashi fighter. A request had been sent in advance of the actual duel in the Odawara city. That is from the Representative Committee Head, isnt it? She had evidently found a convenient opponent. But she must have needed time to prepare or something because she had sent in a request to ensure she was not attacked or challenged to a duel by another opponent in the meantime. It was a solid defensive move that was very much like her. And it provided the type of duel the Representative Committee Head was requesting. Karaoke? I could see someone settling on that format after some discussion. Think of it like Uta-awase. Judge, agreed Kanou who was waiting to the side. She looked to the Odawara city before continuing. She often participates in karaoke to entertain guests. She can earn very high scores, so I assume she is using that to ensure an advantage over her opponent in this duel. I see There are so many different ways to fight, thought Mitotsudaira. Hey, everyone, the festival stands are about to be switched out for the night ones, so this is your last chance to order any of the afternoon foods. Some occasional blue gaps were visible in the sky as Tenzou walked down from the festival stands. Tenzou pointed back toward the festival. The stands are being swapped out and I only stopped by to inspect the new stands, but I didnt see any problems. The old stands are selling their food for cheap, so if you want to stock up, now would be the time. Adele clenched her right fist when she heard that. And Naomasa raised her hand. Im going to go cool off back at the main base. Righteousness has apparently returned to the Musashi up above, so I want to compare the malfunctions and damaged parts to Suzakus patterns. Are you gathering autonomous movement data, 6th Special Duty Officer? More or less. And by checking which parts Suzaku tends to damage more often, I can guess where Righteousness will damage itself. Units that can fight autonomously are rare even on the Musashi, so Ive suddenly gotten a lot busier when it comes to data management and application. Judge. Tenzou nodded but then looked to Masazumi and the others who were discussing something. Did something happen in Odawara? Ookubo says shell be fighting a duel via karaoke, so we were discussing what kinds of songs are popular these days. Thats an area I have almost no knowledge in. Is that so? Well, competing in verse is an ancient tradition used by the Heian nobles and later in renga matches. It sounds perfect for a literary type like Ookubo-dono. Thats true, everyone agreed. Just then, Mary stood up within the group. She held up a bag of burnable trash in each hand. Master Tenzou. J-judge! If you were about to throw out that trash, I could take it for you. Oh, no. I can go too, so please take this one. She handed him one of the full bags. After checking the location of the garbage dump on a sign frame, she opened a few more sign frames and bowed toward Asama. When she noticed Marys action, Asama smiled and waved back. Then Mary turned toward Tenzou with a smile. Okay, lets go, Master Tenzou. And, um Tenzou knew what she was going to say, so he said it first. Mary-dono, how about we take a look around the afternoon festival while we still can? At first, Mary did not understand what he had said to her. Eh? He had invited her out for some fun while in front of everyone. She hesitated over that fact. Just as Masazumi had said in the divine chat earlier, they had their diplomatic relations with England to worry about. So it was always her who invited him to share in her interests and curiosities. Also, he could be somewhat shy. She knew full well that he was taking good care of her and she felt blessed by that, but He generally only invites me to do something when it is necessary And this was in front of everyone. He tended to avoid festivals and other public areas like this. That was why she had tried to invite him while giving him a good excuse, but U-umm. He had predicted it and invited her instead. Most likely, she thought, he invited me himself so I wouldnt have to invite him. But when she thought about it He doesnt think I am an indecent girl who does the inviting herself, does he? She wanted to deny it. She wanted to say that was not what this was about. But Um, uh She could not raise her lowered head. She could feel heat gradually filling her downturned cheeks. And what was this? Water lilies? Ether water lilies were starting to blossom around her. What do I do? she wondered. Im being indecent, yet I feel so happy that Master Tenzou invited me himself Asama saw something unbelievable. Next to her face, Hanami frantically pointed a sign frame her way. It showed the surrounding ley lines growing abnormally active. Because Mary had some dryad blood in her veins, her emotions were interfering with the ley lines and raising their energy level. The ether flowers blossoming around her were proof enough of that. No Mary brushed away the surrounding flowers without raising her head. She was embarrassed to have her emotions so visible. However Gold Mar: Youve really done it now, Tenzou Mar-Ga: That was way too much of a surprise attack This is the kind of bombshell you drop when you arent used to dealing with women. Flat Vassal: Um, what are you talking about? Asama understood. At times like this, Mary would usually invite Tenzou. Because Tenzou felt so much responsibility concerning her, he took good care of her. After all, she was a crucial part of Englands future. Carelessly interfering with that would cause an international incident. Mary understood that as well, so she made a point of inviting him herself. When she does the inviting, the responsibility lies with England. But Tenzou had broken that rule. He had invited Mary before she could invite him. It had probably been a casual thing for him. It had looked like he simply spoke up so Mary would not have to invite him out for some fun before a major battle. However Asama: For Mary, that flipped a lot of things on their head and affirmed everything Mary must have thought she would continue inviting him until she was confident she could act as a part of Englands history. But that had changed. The change had probably come from Masazumi and Marys earlier exchange. Tenzou probably had not thought about it too deeply, but he had made a decision. He had decided to enjoy the present instead of just using the present as insurance for the future. Gold Mar: But Ma-yan has no idea what to do since he sprung it on her without warning. Because Gold Mar: Tenzous in the smooth mode he used to confess and hes saying hell continue on like this forever. Mary was troubled. What am I supposed to do? She could not look him in the eye. No, he had only invited her to the festival. So couldnt she just accept that invitation? She only had to be as detached as her sister. I-I cant! It had been too much of a surprise attack. He had suddenly accepted her and everything that entailed. This was not the same as going shopping, on walks, or to the academy. Even if it was a history recreation, they were essentially going out for some fun before a battle. And he had cut her off so she would not have to act indecently in front of others. Her invitation played no role here. If anything happened, all of the responsibility would lie with him. She understood what that meant. But that was the entire point. When he had confessed to her, she had felt like she could leave everything with him and trust him. That same feeling existed in the present rather than in some distant future. Everything from that London night to now had not just been insurance for the future. It had all been the same. She had been relieved to have him taking care of her, but she may also have felt a happy resignation about that luxurious time. So this had been a surprise attack. She had indecently felt relieved in their happiness and thought it was all about a distant future. Um. But now she felt she could experience unrestrained happiness in the present. And when she realized that, she saw a color around her. It was white. The ether water lilies were blossoming so wildly that waving her hand around only spread them meaninglessly around. Just then, she heard his voice. Mary-dono, the fun does not really begin until we reach the festival. Tenzou suppressed the urge to run away. I need to concentrate! Now is the time to concentrate! He knew Mary enjoyed the happiness they currently had, but he also knew she felt some dissatisfaction concerning him. On the night that Sanadas Torahide had fallen on them and caused a commotion, she had gotten drunk and made some complaints. She was happy the way things were and she thought it was good enough, but she still felt some dissatisfaction. It was a feeling she could not quite put to words. She had mentioned moving to another room, but that came from her desire to sleep with their futons side by side. If she did not like sleeping so far apart The problem is my lack of assertiveness, thought Tenzou. On that night, Mary had eventually settled down with her head in his lap and she had not remembered it all the following morning. But he remembered it all quite well, including how she had placed her chest on his head while she was awake. He felt really bad about it all. Mary-dono is always working so hard at everything. Perhaps because she had lived with the assumption of an imminent death, she treasured each and every day. And she tried to experience and gain as much as possible during those days. In that sense, he did not treat her right. He was trying to take good care of her, but that was a form of preservation, not a means of mutual improvement. They wanted to be together no matter what it meant for England or the Far East, so they would have to spend their time together in a way that allowed them to hold their heads high when faced with the people they had betrayed. So he had tried saying it. And Mary had blushed and hung her head. Tenzou had not been using a ninja technique like Smooth Response or Tasteful Handling. He had tried to invite her in as carefree a way as he could. That was all. However Incredible. Water lilies were blossoming all around Mary. They were in public and near the others. She must have been embarrassed that everyone could see the flowers that were her emotions because she restlessly tried to brush away the nearby ones. However, they continued to blossom and they began to pile up around her. All he had done was invite her in public without letting his fear stop him. Was that really enough to make her this happy? If so, he thought. This was for the best. They had Masazumi and the others for maintaining things between England and the Far East, and they could prepare for battle if need be. Carrying a burden yourself did not mean you could not ask others for help. They were residents of Musashi. 10ZO: Masazumi-dono, on the topic of national sovereignty, where do the people fall into the three factors needed to establish a nation? Vice President: Judge, they are protected and given a guarantee by the nations laws and military might. Even when their opponent is something greater than an individual. That is why people desire the framework of a nation. Judge, replied Tenzou before looking to Mary. Hanging her head did not hide her blushing or her emotions. She was very different from normal. Mary-dono. When he called out to her, her shoulders finally shook. Y-yes? In order to look at him, she lifted her gaze up to around his neck but then stopped. And he could tell her gaze was dropping back down as if being boiled away. So he held out his right hand. Lets go. She did not immediately respond. Two and then three seconds passed. The span of a breath passed after that. Th-this silence is saying Im sorry!, isnt it!? But just as he thought that, Mary suddenly grabbed his proffered right hand between her hands. She held it tightly. Her hands were covered in scars which were not immediately noticeable. Those hands and fingers were the proof of her life on Englands third and fourth levels and they had cut down three hundred people. They held his hand as if biting it. It was a desperate grip that was so like her. And after fully latching onto his hand, she moved her upper body vertically. Y-yes. Judge. She responded with something of a false start and she no longer tried to stop the scattering flowers. Tenzou gave her his right hand and lowered his hips slightly. He picked up the trash bag she had dropped. Or he pretended to. Instead, he pressed his lips against the back of her hand as it held his right hand. Ah The flowers blossomed all the more. Tenzou stood up and lifted the trash bag in his left hand. How about we get going, Mary-dono? Asama watched as the couple formed in England walked off. Mary held his right hand in her left while her right hand held his arm. As for him He briefly looked back and nodded. Once he faced forward again and walked off, everyone else nodded too. Mar-Ga: Yes, I understand perfectly. Youre saying I can use this in a doujinshi Gold Mar: Tenzou can be really reckless sometimes Silver Wolf: But those times almost all have to do with Mary, dont they? While the wolf breathed a sigh of astonishment and envy, Asama felt a cold sweat in her heart. I look that way too, dont I? Both of us look just like a maiden in love! she thought about herself and Mary. This likely applied to Mitotsudaira as well. However, there was something else that applied to Mary as much as them. Mary also seems to have skipped straight past the romance phase and entered the pure love phase. Since Asama and Mitotsudaira had known him for so long, they had not really gone through that phase either. But it was hitting them now. Realizing your own or someone elses feelings after the fact was not an easy thing. The rebound from the past was so harsh that she was losing sight of herself. Of course, there was no need to change the relationship from before. But she had a choice now that she had realized what a truly happy environment she lived in. Should she treat him even better than before? Or should she keep everything the same, hide the happiness in her heart, and trust in their mutual understanding? She felt that everyone was different, but everyone was a beginner when they first noticed that happiness. So they would not know what to do about it. Anxiety and unhappiness could be countered with purification and action. Mary was a well-made girl. She would be able to do the same. But no one was accustomed to that happiness. When you became old enough to look to your future, you would think your life would end within your current framework. But that was not necessarily the case. Your life could also become a life spent with someone else. And if that happened, that framework was easily broken. Especially if you made an attempt to change your usual self. That was true even for Mary who had already been so close to Tenzou. Asama watched those two walking away. Mary was hanging her head and being half-dragged along, but Asama smiled a little. She tried to say that cant be easy, but different words left her mouth. How nice Asama gasped. H-how nice!? What am I saying!? She felt like her emotions had been far too honest lately. But if that was the case Then this isnt a lie. She had thought that things could not be easy for Mary and Tenzou, and that was not a lie. But that was less important. It could not be easy, but it seemed nice. Wow. Wow what? asked Mitotsudaira. She heard me!? Had she also heard the previous how nice? Asama gave her a hesitant glance and saw Mitotsudairas cheeks were red. Past her, the idiot sister kept a straight face while holding a hand to her ear and directing her ear toward Asama, but that girl was abnormal and was best ignored. Then Mitotsudaira elbowed her right arm. Asama gave her a questioning look and Mitotsudaira whispered to her with a frown. Theres nothing wrong with feeling that way. I thought the same thing. H-ho ho? This friend did not often offer her raw feelings like this. So there was something she wanted to say. Um, Mito? I kind of want us to die together right here, but can I ask something? That is awfully morbid, but what is it? Well. Asama took a half step toward Mitotsudaira and spoke while still facing forward. Did you think how nice while watching Mary and Tenzou-kun? Judge. I did. And did you also think that cant be easy beforehand? Judge. I did. Then, said Asama. If you imagine us in their place, do you think things cant be easy between yourself and Toori-kun? Wow. Mitotsudaira was hit by a harsh counter. That was true. When she thought of them in those positions, she did not think it cant be easy like she did when it was someone else. It was not a burden. Because it was necessary for her. So when they thought of themselves in Marys place, only the how nice remained. She nearly fell to her knees when she realized that. Well done Asama had done an impressive job of guiding her here. T-Tomo really is better than me when it comes to using words! Asama had noticed this, so she had dragged Mitotsudaira into it as well. Well, umdo you admit defeat? asked Asama while blushing. Wh-why do you sound so victorious!? You stepped on that trap first. Ho ho? So you admit I am ahead of you? That is not something to brag about. But at the same time Mary has a ways to go too, doesnt she? While the two of them relaxed their shoulders and watched the couple leave, they heard a voice from behind. Heh heh This is a happy thing for Mary. She doesnt have to be so obedient anymore. How long have you been listening in, Kimi? Oh, come now. I wasnt eavesdropping. The voices of defenseless girls just have a way of reaching peoples ears. Kimi narrowed her eyes. Arent you glad you arent such a straitlaced girl anymore? Dont put it like that! Mitotsudaira gave Asama a sidelong glance to say arguing with Kimi was pointless. But Kimi was already embracing Horizon from behind. Now, then. Horizon, lets review some data afterwards. We need to submit the results of last nights photoshoot to have posters printed for the two of us. A-are you making more sexy posters, Kimi!? Oh? It is important that you make sure people can see your best side. That way you know what you need to improve upon. Just then, he raised his right hand. Whats this about posters? Huh!? Mitotsudaira tilted her head and her crossdressing king eventually did the same. I mean, I was cleaning up my room and dead last night. Thats true, thought Mitotsudaira as she turned toward her friend with a smile. Tomo, can you explain? Asama: Youre getting back at me, arent you!? Silver Wolf: I need to take whatever chances I can get! But Asama formed a smile and gestured both hands toward Mitotsudaira. Toori-kun, you didnt see Mitos new swimsuit last night, did you? Because Horizon knocked you out as soon as you stuck your head in. Yeah, that really shook my brain Judge, Id love to see Nates new one. The previous one was so cool. Y-you saw the previous one!? Judge. I got quite a few glimpses of it. Youre the designer type, so I bet itd be interesting to hear where you got the ideas from. And the curves from your waist to your hips are so cool, so Im sure the new one looks great too. So when I heard youd show it to me, I had to go check it out. Wow That was quite the thing to have him say in front of the others. Mitotsudaira thought Asama was going to tease her, but the girl was only blushing, suggesting she had realized the same thing. However M-my king, shouldnt you ask Horizon about hers? No, no. Horizon waved her hand side to side. Mine was chosen by the Blue Thunders manager. Yes. Yeah Her king hung his head. I tried asking about that during the study camp. You did? And she said something like I chose it because it was on sale while doing an impression of my moms voice. Im not into the real mom genre, so that did a lot of psychological damage Everyone gave him sympathetic looks. Ookubo did her best to keep smiling in the bathhouse. Her opponent was Kani Saizou. Satomi Yoshiyasu would take her side in the discussion here. Kani and Yoshiyasu were both in their rest periods, so they would not begin fighting right away. However, Ookubo had an idea. I could always duel Kani. Kani had to be the easiest opponent in Odawara right now. She had lost some of her weapons in the fight against Mogami Yoshiaki. According to her: Testament. Four of my ejection cowling spears were destroyed! Its always worth asking, isnt it? Ookubo had thought. Based on what she had seen of the battle held on the Odawara rooftops, Kani had eight ejection spears. If she had lost four of those, her ability to fight would have been halved. It was hard to tell why she remained in Odawara. Was she just an idiot, or was she making a proper assessment of her strength? Ookubo could only guess at Hashibas decisions here, but since Kani had not been ordered to retreat, it was best to assume the girl could still fight. This must not be enough to bring her power down. But losing half her equipment had to make her feel at a disadvantage. So Ookubo suggested a different form of competition. We will have a karaoke competition. The next step was to not let Kani question it or run away. Ookubo ordered some food from an automaton, both to fill up the girls rest period and to recover from her own exhaustion. Kani had apparently brought some light snacks with her, but You sure are ordering a lot! Yes, this is for you as well. Feel free to eat as much as you want. The Siege of Odawara includes the history recreation of a festival held by the Hashiba forces. And if were going to do karaoke, its best to set the mood. Oh, but I cant pay you back! Dont worry. Ookubo smiled toward Kani and waved her hand dismissively. Im participating in the Siege of Odawara as Musashis Representative Council Head. I will be reimbursed for most any expenses and, when youre ordered to fight on the battlefield, you deserve to treat yourself a little bit, dont you think? Also Also If you eat and drink on our yen, it means you had Musashi spend more of our budget. Should a member of the Hashiba forces really reject an offer like that? When you put it like that, no! Yoshiyasu was silently glaring at Ookubo. Ookubo operated the ordering sign frame and smiled as she typed on the keyboard of another sign frame. Nagaya-Stable: You dont have to give me that look. Just leave it all to me. Righteousness: Sorry. To be honest, Im terrible at this kind of thing. Im impressed at how easy you make it look. Nagaya-Stable: I appreciate that you dont take issue with people who can do this. Also Also Nagaya-Stable: This is entirely ineffectual against the awful people above us. Yeah, said Yoshiyasu out loud while looking away, so Ookubo elbowed her in the bathwater. Kani had tilted her head at the girls reaction. Did you order some kind of weird joke food!? Eh? Um, yes. Look forward to it. She could not lie, so Ookubo ordered something along those lines. The crocodile steak with bananas should be safe enough With that, they would have enough food. That left the drinks. Kani-kun. Can you handle alcohol? Testament! I can! Thats what I like to hear. She had guts to drink alcohol in the bath before some karaoke. For herself, Ookubo decided to go with a strawberry lassi she could pretend was alcoholic. It was an option for the mixed drinks, so Kani would have no way of knowing whether or not it had alcohol in it. And for Yoshiyasu Nagaya-Stable: I hear you cant hold your liquor. Righteousness: I can hold it just fine! Its just that I keep getting served really strong drinks! That was a new one. But Ookubo did not want to make an enemy here, so arguing would be a bad idea. Fair enough, was all she said while ordering Yoshiyasus drink. Nagaya-Stable: Ill order you an umeshu with super low alcohol content. You can claim its to recover from your exhaustion and get some nutrients. Righteousness: Thanks. At this time of year, itll either have just started steeping or be from last year. Ookubo was reminded of umeshu with a steeped and falling-apart plum in it. When pouring umeshu, it was important to strain out the pieces, and she gulped a bit at the thought. She reviewed the main order while wishing she had gone with umeshu herself. I already ordered the sub order, so it should be arriving soon. It did. The door slid open and a bathhouse-equipped automaton walked in with a tray. It carried some light appetizers. The automatons would treat the fighters like they did not exist, but that apparently changed when they were customers. Now, said Ookubo while leaning her back against the edge of the bath. Lets eat and enjoy ourselves until the main order arrives. She closed her wings. Those six golden wings were below the eaves on the road. Katou Yoshiaki inserted a coin into a vending machine and thought about what she should get to stay hydrated. She viewed the options before her eyes and, since this was Houjou, they had an incredible number of curry flavors. Right now, this sports nectar is probably better than the black tea or carbonated lassi. Although it looks fairly thick. But before that, it seems it is time to battle. She turned to her right. I will make up for falling into the red earlier. Musashis merchant was there. I see. Yoshiaki took a breath and nodded. Just to be clear, I am part of the Houjou forces here, not the Hashiba ones. So keep that in mind. Then this will kill two birds with one stone. I dont like that interpretation, thought Yoshiaki, but she kept it to herself. Clashing with someone elses assertions was such a pain. And the duel would settle everything either way. She knew Musashis merchant had fought and lost to Date. Date would work with Musashi for a long time to come, so if Musashi had given a victorys worth of rights to them They could have more and more taken in the long term. As a merchant, he had to make back what he had lost. It would likely be best to fight Date again and win this time, but he could never recover if he lost again. He must have wanted a different opponent as a safety measure. And that opponent was her. She knew what his choice meant. His mention of killing two birds with one stone explained everything. She belonged to Hashiba, but she counted as Houjou here. Defeating her would not earn them rights from both Hashiba and Houjou, but it would make it look like Musashi had defeated both nations. He thought he could make up for his loss against Date and earn something extra while he was at it. Do you know the difference between a merchant and a gambler? she asked. Whether or not they prostrate. How was she supposed to respond when he said that with a straight face? But regardless A gambler keeps shoving more money into a game they cant win. That is not a gambler. Yes, its a loser. The merchants eyebrows moved in response to that. And he opened his mouth. And if I win in the end? Is fantasizing about a bright future enough for you? Just as she asked that, the merchant flicked some kind of power from his hand. It was a 100-yen coin. It flew toward her in a high-speed straight line. Hes faster than I imagined It reached her in an instant. So the Treasurer has engaged the enemy, said Futayo in front of the festival stands built on a hill. She held a sign frame alerting her of a battle request. Masazumi asked her a question about it. Is that a report from Bertoni? Futayo looked at the sign frame by her hands. A brief report on battle information was generally sent to the Chancellor and Vice Chancellor first. However I prefer to leave all the thinking to you, Masazumi, so any reports should be sent to you at the same time as me. Then he must still be fighting. After how quick his previous fight was, I thought this one might be the same. Masazumi looked toward Odawara. His opponent is Houjou, so Id really like for you to give us a win here, Bertoni. Shirojiro saw the enemys response and movement. Yoshiaki defended against the coin bullet he had launched. And she used A sheet of metal? No, an armor panel? She had ejected a panel of metal from the air. It was about 20cm wide and 1m long. The panel floated in midair alongside her arm as she turned her right side forward in a guarding stance. Then she stood up from her low, crouching stance. The metal panel circled around her and came to a stop near the back of her waist. He could tell this used gravitational control. And she swung her right arm. Ether light sprayed out as she ejected something at her hand. It was a large white blade shaped like a chisel. The blade portion was thin and long. The flat chisel sword grew to about 4m long. It had a white luster to it and it floated in her hand. Carve himWeiss Frstin. Just as she said that, something shot from atop the blade in her hand. What is that!? Shirojiro took a defensive stance right before it collided with him. It was a direct hit. Did that get through? Yoshiaki spun around the blade that had fired a rapid shot. She had launched a single coin past the thin mist created by the high-speed shot. It was a Groschen silver coin. It was growing outdated, but it was equivalent to a Far Eastern 500-yen coin. It was thick for a coin, which gave it a lot of destructive power. It was primarily used as an armor-piercing anti-ship round. She had used one of those on the enemy. The shock of impact had created a cloud of dust where the Musashi Treasurer had been. But Yoshiaki saw something. I would expect no less from a merchant with an Urban Name! The Musashi Treasurer was there. He had caught the silver coin in his outstretched right hand. But he had not stopped that 500 yen barehanded. He had used money. There was a stack of coins in his palm. These are 100-yen coins. He did not even glance at the coin as it fell from his hand to the ground. If it is currency, the god of money can exchange it for an equivalent value. By touching my money, it became my possession, so your silver coin was exchanged for my five 100-yen coins. One, two, three C the falling silver coins had something in common. They had become no more than round and flat pieces of metal. Yoshiaki tilted her head when she saw it. If it was an exchange, shouldnt that money come to me? I thought this was an equivalent exchange. You consumed its value by firing it. So you overwrote its existence as money and consumed it using the power of your god? Judge. He nodded and held up the fourth coin before it could fall. And that leaves only these plain coins. You are really meant to spend a little extra to ensure the used coins can be used again. But He threw away the fourth coin as he spoke. I cannot spare that money at the moment. Because youre poor? I am not poor. He squeezed her silver coin in his hand. I simply have no money! I dont care how forcefully you claim theres a difference, thought Yoshiaki as the Musashi Treasurer raised his hands. He spread his hands like he was drawing a bow and several acceleration spells activated. Let us end this in a single blow. Because youre short on money? No. I tried to do my best earlier and failed. A simple battle is better. It happened just as he said so. Go, kickback! An impressive water vapor explosion occurred at the Musashi Treasurers hands. The enemy had fired a coin bullet with multiple acceleration spells. Which was The same technique he used against Tres Espa?as Vice Chancellor during the Armada battle! Yoshiaki did not hesitate. She could not capture the approaching coin bullet. However I can read its path! This used acceleration spells. Several of them were lined up in a row. They formed a perfectly-aligned row in order to provide the coin with speed directed straight ahead. So if they only looked like a single acceleration spell, you were in the target location. She did not use her own eyes to search for that. Weiss Frstin! Yoshiaki opened a Magie Figur. The enemys acceleration spells were visible to the naked eye. She had Weiss Frstin recognize those spell lernen figurs and opened a sight-linking system. She set Weiss Frstins autopilot to fire a counterattack once the spell lernen figurs overlapped perfectly. Will it be fast enough!? It all happened in an instant. And she heard a sudden but quiet sound. It was the soft knocking sound of a targeting lock. This would work. But then Yoshiaki saw Weiss Frstins counterattack location displayed on her Magie Figur. Its right on my centerline! That was dangerous. The enemy had targeted a location that was difficult to dodge no matter which way she moved her body. It was a shifted up toward her chest a bit, so he may have predicted she would fly. She sensed his intent to prevent her from escaping. And ! Something else from the Musashi Treasurer flew over her head. They were ten 10-yen coins. He had made change using a distribution spell. That meant it had originally been a 100-yen coin. If that was flying in now, he must have set it up earlier. When did he do that? She could make a guess. When he had caught her silver coin, he had used 100-yen coins. If he had defended with the concept of equivalent value, he would have used five coins. But he had given his explanation after raising the fourth coin. Where had the fifth one gone? Now she knew. The enemy had paid for insurance on the final coin and recycled it. He sent a cluster of 10-yen coins from the sky when she could not fly or dodge. And from ahead ! The recycled Groschen silver coin flew toward the center of her body. There were multiple actions. The first was Yoshiaki swinging her bullet-accelerator blade in front of her body. But not even that accelerator could send the high-speed bullet back the way it had come. So she did something else. She rotated the blade. But this was not a normal rotation. The blade itself drew a U-shaped path in the air. Spin around, Weiss Frstin! The scraping of the bullet created a burst of sparks as the blade spun around. She used that arcing path as the margin and supplied the rest of the rotation speed with Fire! Yoshiaki had placed a 500-yen coin on the blade. The gravitational control used to fire it repelled the coin perpendicularly instead of letting it slide down the blade. The recoil spun the blade with the force of a ricochet. ! It rotated in front of Yoshiaki as she took a step back. The enemys bullet was scooped up by Weiss Frstins blade, changing its trajectory. And its path was bent all the way around to send it back the way it had come. Immediately afterwards, Yoshiaki swung both arms toward the cluster of 10-yen coins dropping from the sky. Weiss Frstin! Ten blades were ejected into the air. All of the coins were caught and rotated. And at the center of them all, Yoshiaki looked forward. She faced the merchant who had launched his acceleration spells and closed his hands. Fire.! The silver coin already had the force of the enemys acceleration spells and the firing of her blade was added on top of that. She also redirected the 10 shots from the sky. Go! She released them all. Oh? said Narumi just as she was preparing to pay her bill. She heard a familiar sound from the distance outside. That was the Treasurers cannon blast. But the sound overlapping it was odd. It was almost familiar but not quite. If anything, it reminded her of The 4th Special Duty Officers gravitational acceleration ejection pattern? The Musashi Treasurers opponent was Katou Yoshiaki, a Weiss Hexen. So A close-range artillery battle? Talk about reckless. Hm? Mogami Yoshiaki turned toward her while drinking sake at the table. She tilted her head but narrowed her eyes. Very noisy, isnt it? Judge. But it will prove fruitful. For one of them. Your bill will be 2700 yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeen! Narumi sighed as she pulled exact change from her wallet and placed it in Ujiterus hand. I need to fight my next duel too. Just as she said that, she heard another solid sound from outside. Was that? It was a familiar but loud noise. Yoshiaki watched her attack. She had honestly not needed much accuracy from the ten shots she redirected from the sky. She had only wanted them to hold her opponent in place. But they tore through the enemys surroundings before the real attack arrived. The cluster of 10-yen coins exploded near the Musashi Treasurer. The blasts reverberated out and dust sprayed high into the air. Meanwhile, the Musashi Treasurer had his hands thrust forward on either side of him. Was he preparing a wide-range defense? But the bombing had come from above. One of them was in position to pass diagonally through his face. If it hit, it would blow a hole through his head below the forehead. And He dodged with no more than swinging his head to the side. Of course, that was not quite enough to fully dodge it. The coin diagonally grazed his cheek and some of his hair scattered through the air. But that was all. The Musashi Treasurer had not moved. Why not? Yoshiaki had sent the silver coin right back toward him. So why had he not used his body to dodge it already? She did not know. So she quickly pulled back the ten blades scattered overhead and focused on the Musashi Treasurers actions. She had trained her eyes for firing and aerial battles and she used that to accurately view his movements. Is that? The right hand he had spread out for defense was thrust out in front of his chest. Of course, there was no way that was enough to catch the high-speed silver coin. Besides, there were no defensive coins in his hand. But she had seen something else. An acceleration spell! The Musashi Treasurer had opened a spell lernen figur in his palm. And that was not all. The vermilion light her eyes sensed did not come from his hand. It was larger but hidden. Dont tell me It came from behind him. He had spread his arms and thrust them forward earlier, but there had been acceleration spell lernen figurs behind them. It was an arc circling behind him. Countless acceleration spells were arranged behind his back in great enough numbers to reach from his right hand to his left. He had already prepared that many acceleration spells. He was likely in the midst of stopping her counterattack. He had taken a defensive stance to hide the acceleration spells behind him. And he had not refrained from moving his body to dodge because he could not let her see them. His actions had come from a focus on winning. It was a gamble that erased the fear that she would catch on and respond with some kind of countermeasure. But he had won that gamble. And his expression had remained stony throughout. That would be where he got the Urban Name of Ice Face! The rest only took an instant. The acceleration spells split and the silver coin flew behind him. After a series of solid sounds and spraying ether light, the Musashi Treasurer swung his left hand forward. With vermilion light spilling from his left hand, he created an exit to the acceleration spells prepared behind him. He had established an unbroken path of speed. If I am to make money, I cannot sell victory to you. So She heard his voice. I will repay you! After its second and third round of acceleration, the shot broke the sound barrier when it was launched. Shirojiro could tell the fingers of his outthrust left hand had split. There was no blood yet because a vacuum had formed. The nails were broken, but ! He placed his right hand over his left. He had been supplied with a healing spell when he left for the battlefield, so he could place the divine protection on his left arm without it feeling like a waste of money. A moment later, a water vapor explosion occurred at the leading edge of the acceleration and the surrounding heat and moisture were blown away. As the silver coin split the air, it flew toward the enemy as if repelled. It targeted Katou Yoshiaki. She was one of the Ten Spears that Hashiba had prepared to oppose Musashi. Was her number 4? If he could defeat one of them, it would be Three birds with one stone! He scolded himself for only realizing that now. Lately, he had gotten carried away and screwed up some business deals. A lot of money had been changing hands to guarantee Musashis finances, but it had been a mistake to try to supply Musashis repair materials in order to line his pockets. Since they were fighting a war, he had worked behind the scenes at buying repair materials for cheap, but when he started having Musashi, the academy, and the Asama Shrine acquire such things, they had begun making changes for the Musashi Mk. 2. The materials he had prepared were for the old model and they became a liability. He had made the transactions using a secret second account book, so it automatically counted as embezzlement and, as a result, he had sold vegetables. But this would bring all that to an end. This opponent counted as both Houjou and Hashiba. Transaction complete. Shirojiro opened his right hand. In the wind, he swung his left hand and snapped the fingers. We have the money back, Heidi! With that, he turned his back on his opponent. Just then, he heard the loud sound of the bullet reaching her. It was the ring of a direct hit. However, it was Far away? Sensing something was off, Shirojiro looked back. Yoshiaki was standing a mere 10 meters away. Or she had been. But she was no longer there. Did she run away? No. She was there. He could see her six golden wings. But she was not 10 meters away. She was much more distant. She was at the very end of the road they stood on. That was a distance of 500 meters. Huh? The answer to his vocalized question mark was obvious. Yoshiakis entire body moved as she gasped for breath and she held something under her arm. It was a schale besen. The thruster nozzle was aimed his way and he recognized that stance. It was the same one Naito used in the gunner mode that was Schwarz Technos greatest attack. She would load a bullet into the brooms brush and then fire it. His enemy was in that exact same stance. So That loud noise It had not been the ring of a direct hit. It was the ring of the enemy firing. Yoshiaki felt a cold sweat covering her body. She had constructed Weiss Frstins foundation just before a direct hit from the Musashi Treasurers attack. She had been right to pull back the ten blades she had ejected into the air. She could not have used them to fly, but she had successfully built the engine that provided acceleration. And there was a reason she had managed to do it instantaneously. Thank you, Weiss Frstin After all Weiss Frstin is a schale besen constructed using gravitational control. And it uses spell composition, so the engine does not use any bolts. It was like origami or a 3D puzzle. The main long blades were necessary, but the other parts had specialized roles and no rated value. Each individual part had a program applied via magic, so while they all combined to form a gravitational thruster, they could also become a controller or armor. Just now, she had used the bare minimum of parts to build an acceleration system. She knew Zwei Frstin could break the sound barrier in just over three seconds. But what about with only the thruster? The result was her own survival. She had produced an explosion of instantaneous acceleration, connected the acceleration gears, and blocked the enemys coin bullet with the nozzle. But she had not stopped the enemy bullet inside the schale besen. She had added thruster settings to each of Weiss Frstins parts and swung it around at high speed. She gave it a 360-degree rotation. In the end, that re-aimed the nozzle toward the enemy. If she fired like this, she could fire back at the Musashi Treasurer with even more acceleration placed on top of his. But I wont do that. Yoshiaki pulled out what was in her right hand. It was a roll of Groschen silver coins. Converted into Far Eastern terms, it was a total of 10,000 yen. She shoved them into the muzzle as it spun around. Herrlich!! She fired the bottom end of the coin roll. The silver coin, that had been super-accelerated by Weiss Techno, struck the coin roll offering like the hammer of a gun. And the coin roll shot out with the force of a ricochet. The explosion of air blew away four of the blades forming the barrel. But the projectile had indeed taken flight. Yoshiaki saw the destination of the blast: the Musashi Treasurer. It was a direct hit. Volume 6C, 56: Clever Girl on the Chopping Block Volume 6C, Chapter 56: Clever Girl on the Chopping Block You strike the future Abandon it and it becomes the past The sound of a hit fills the present Point Allocation (Udon) The Musashi group at the elevated festival could see the straight line of destruction in the Odawara city. For a few hundred meters in that distant city, the rows of houses were smashed and the straw of their thatched roofs was blasted into the air. The cloudy sky echoed with the sounds of breaking wood and the reverberation of household belongings rolling and scattering. Oh, the result is in. While standing below a pine tree on the hill, Masazumi looked at the displayed text. She compared the report written there with the destruction in Odawara. Augesvarer. Eh!? What is it!? Are you going to give me money!? Face reality. Youre one step closer to making some udon. Wow! Augesvarer smiled and clasped her hands together. Theres a way to escape this, right!? Right!? Im glad to see you can remain positive, but youre going to have to do what you have to do. Also, it seems Bertoni is actually still alive. Eh? Balfette pointed at the Odawara city. He survived that? Judge. Hes injured, but he apparently used most of his money on defense. Wow, I just checked and we only have 130 yen left! Shiro-kun, you dont deserve to live! Was his safety or the money more important to her? Probably the money In a way, she makes it seem more real than he does, thought Masazumi. But, she thought to change her focus. She could hear the secondary damages of houses collapsing under their own weight and the household belongings scattering around. Augesvarer does have a point. Just like she said, if he was broke and injured Should we have him withdraw? Katou Yoshiaki saw the confirmation of the duel result on her Magie Figur. She took a breath and wiped away the sweat. She made sure Weiss Frstins parts were stored in their phase space, but Oh? For some reason, the previous impact was preventing the storage spell from functioning properly. The parts must have bent because there was a problem with the spell information. Thus, she activated it with emergency settings. She set it to forced storage mode and shoved the parts into the space. Then she looked to the destruction in the distance. We can do it. They could stop Musashi. Of course, the Musashi Treasurer could not use near-unlimited money at the moment. This victory was an imperfect victory, just like Fukushimas initial victory over the Musashi Vice Chancellor. However Fukushima taught us what that means. They could not view that as a victory. They had to look at it differently: We can do it. She could not see the Musashi Treasurer at the other end of the street. It did not seem he had decided to withdraw yet, but he had not escaped that unharmed. So We can already win when the conditions are right. And you should eventually be within reach. Yoshiaki looked up into the cloudy sky. She spoke into those heavens that had yet to clear up. I hope that eventually is sooner rather than later. She lowered her gaze to the lernen figur displaying the result, but she did not announce her withdrawal. The rest period lasted an hour. It would be useful to use that time to monitor the actions in Odawara and she wanted some time to rest as well. Instead of rushing, she needed to make use of her time. And ...What is Kani doing? She had recently finished a reckless battle against Mogami Yoshiaki, but A karaoke competition? She is having a crazy time for her first battle Ookubo sensed danger within the bath. This is not good She kept a smile on her face, but things were bad. As for where the threat was found The Satomi Student Council President cant hold her liquor at all. You could not even blame it on her being tired. Ookubo had never before seen someone get drunk after two or three sips of super-weak umeshu. It seemed pretty dangerous for a politician to have no alcohol tolerance whatsoever. But at the same time, Kani was incredible. Even though she had been soaking in the bath for a while, she downed the drinks like they were water. Ookubo ordered some stronger drinks to try to take her out, but Oh, this is really sweet! What a weird flavor! Thats a strong Russian drink It was meant to get demons drunk and raise their body temperature in that frigid region. But when that girl drank it Theres this tight feeling in my mouth! Thank you very much! Oh, you can really taste these vegetables after the drink! Youre really familiar with the etiquette for drinking. Testament! My dad, mom, grandfather, and grandmother are all drinkers! I learned the different flavors by spending time with all of them! So she had a quadruple gifted education? Part of this would be inherited from her family, but hopefully it was not at four times the intensity. And Ookubos protector was about as effective a shield as a piece of paper. When she glanced over at Yoshiyasu Ahh The swimsuit-wearing girl was resting her head on the edge of the bath. She had a towel folded up and covering her eyes to hide her expression, but Um! Is the Satomi Student Council President not feeling well!? Well, um, she, uh Ookubo thought about it and realized she had seen something similar before. Are you familiar with the Satomi clans facial care treatments? No, Im not! Neither am I. But Kani sounded interested. But I did see it on our divine monitor once! They cover their face, dont they!? Eh? Yes, um, they do. Ookubo nodded and unfolded the towel so it covered Yoshiyasus whole face. The hot and damp towel clung to her face and rose and fell over her mouth as she breathed. Im not trying to assassinate the Satomi Student Council President here, am I? Well, it doesnt matter. This is a dangerous situation and dealing with that takes precedence. If Kani realized that one of them was nothing but a burden, her response to them might change. And regardless of what she herself intended, she could receive instructions from Houjou or Hashiba. Especially if that Ootani learned of the situation. As a program, he might insist Kani take the optimal action. I need to be careful, thought Ookubo. Ootani was lying down in his Mouse form. He was on top of the embankment by the ocean. Its so boring on my own He still needed about 10 hours before he recovered from his damage. Until then, he had to stay put and leave everything to the ether fuel sent from the ley lines and his self-cleaning function. He could not join the duels, there was no one else here, and he had no hobbies. All he could do was sleep. The commentary being sent from Odawara told him that Yoshiaki had defeated the Musashi Treasurer and Kani was engaging a Musashi fighter in a karaoke competition. Part of him wanted to protest risking national interests on karaoke, but he was in his Mouse form, Kani was fighting for Houjou right now, you could say this was a classy thing if you thought of it like the old poetry competitions, and I suppose anything can be a good experience. That was his conclusion. But he was still bored. He did have some snacks for ether lifeforms that the two Technohexen had left for him, but Were they trying to be nice when they left ones shaped like bones and bundles of straw? What do they think I am? he wondered just before he sensed a presence. He looked up to find a cat. It was the one that the Technohexen had been loving on the day before. He gave a bitter heh of laughter, got up, and faced the cat. What? Are you all alone too? His full body was immediately hit by a cat slap from the right. It happened so casually that not even Ootani managed to react. By the time he gasped, he had fallen from the embankment and started rolling along the ground. After three rotations, he scrambled to his feet. Y-you damn feline! It had circled behind him. By the time he gasped again, a cat hammer had slammed down on him from above, pushed him to the ground, and started repeatedly striking him. Ah, wait, dammit! Dont use me as a scratching board! Stop, wait, ahhhhh!? Im supposed to be monitoring things in Odawara!! You damn feliiiiiiiiine!!!! We are being monitored after all, thought Ookubo while sensing the danger of the situation. This duel would influence the actions of nations. She had requested the duel, but she had yet to specify a location. But once it began, that would be made known as well. She had to do something about Yoshiyasu before then. Of course, she did not have any sobering spells with her. The best she had was one to accelerate the metabolism, which would cause the girl to break down the alcohol more quickly. She wanted to come up with another idea, but Kani would notice if she tried anything. So I guess Ill go ask at the attendants booth. They were sure to have something to help overheated customers. So first she had to withdraw to the changing room and that required an excuse to leave the bath area. Im going to go place another order. Kani-kun, is there anything you would like? Eh? Cant you use that menu lernen figur? She was unexpectedly sharp. If I said theres a secret menu, shed probably come with me. So Ookubo smiled bitterly and shook her hand back and forth. I drank a lot, remember? Im going to fix my makeup while Im at it. Ah! I see! Good luck!! With what? She stood up. She had a habit of placing her towel over her prosthetic left arm, but she was not trying to hide it. The prosthetic was just good for holding a towel. She smiled bitterly at that excuse. I can be so stubborn even with myself. With that thought, she dried off a bit and moved to the changing room. I havent been to a public bath in so long, thought Ookubo in the chilly changing room. Her home was a mansion on the surface level, so it had its own bath. Her grandfather always took his bath first, but since she also had work to do, she generally did not take her bath until late at night. It was unusual for her to take a bath at this time. Speaking of unusual things since arriving in Odawara, I dont often duel people either. This city is full of rarities, she thought while operating a sign frame to open a locker to her left. She pulled out her wallet and put on a stole so she would not get too cold. The attendants booth was near the entrance on the left. It was a counter that looked like a hole opened in the wall. The changing room had rental tables for playing shogi or chess and you could even do some cooking in the back. Ookubo asked a question of the automaton standing behind the counter. Excuse me. Do you have any spells or whatever for sobering someone up? There were two automatons behind the counter and the one out front ignored her. The one behind that moved. However, she also ignored Ookubo, stayed out of the other automatons way, and moved straight toward the very back of the counter area. Ookubo nodded once while still being ignored. Please. How much does it cost? At the same time, she leaped to the left. That decision proved to be a good one. A blade stabbed straight into the spot she had just vacated. ! It was an enemy. Ookubos bare feet sounded on the floor as she kept her balance. Someone was hidden behind the counter. The blade that swung from behind cover was a wakizashi-class double-edged knife. The thick blade was meant for use against demons or small dragons. She managed to identify the wielders uniform by the sleeve visible on the arm swinging the long knife. Hexagone Fran?aise. Youre Seki Masasada, arent you!? Seki was surprised by the enemys decision. What incredible intuition! After losing sight of Yoshiaki, she had set her sights on Ookubo. The girls position had been readily apparent with Ujiteru and Genan in pursuit and a few other conditions had aligned to make sniping look like a good bet at first. But then the Satomi Student Council President had arrived. She had saved Ookubo from Sekis sniper shot and sheltered her in the bathhouse. Seki had known Kani was already in the bathhouse. There was no reason to target Ookubo if Kani would defeat her. She had considered searching for another opponent, but Mouri Terumoto wanted results from Houjou and Musashi. Houjou had already had Genan drop out of the fight. Ujiteru must have had some kind of idea because he had not done anything even after his rest period ended. He was working at a caf and creating an unprecedented situation where automaton Houjou Ujiteru is cooking soba in a maid uniform, but since participants would gather there during their break periods, it was hard to make an attack. Houjou also had Kotarou and Ujinao, but those two had gone to their base at Odawara Castle and were best left to the Reine des Garous. As for Musashi, the curry boy had decided to withdraw and the merchant boy had been defeated by Hashiba. That meant Seki had to go after Ookubo. The girl was a good opponent for her in a few different ways. But if she was defeated by Kani, it would waste a lot of time and she might even withdraw. Seki had wanted to end this with a sniper shot, but if she stayed put in a sniping position, another participant might attack her. So I decided to enter the bathhouse. Well done. How had Ookubo sensed she was hiding there? Seki felt like her timing had been poor, but it really just meant her opponent was better than her. In that case, there was no point in hiding. She nodded and used a signe cadre to report the beginning of the battle. She was really supposed to do that before starting, but the first attack had been meaningless anyway. She thought of it as a greeting. Here I go. Ookubo forcibly swallowed a heavy breath. She was panicking on the inside. She forced her body to move as it tried to tense up and she started by opening a locker. She did not have time to put on her clothes, but she could grab the two swords she normally wore at her hip. She grabbed the stockers that doubled as large and small scabbards and she felt the weight of the weapons in her hands. The sense of the metal did a lot to calm her heart. Then she started sweating. That was way too close She had noticed Seki due to something seeming ever-so-slightly off. There had been two automatons behind the counter: one in front and one behind. They had ignored her because of the rules of this battle. But if she ordered some medicine, they would ignore her but still bring the medicine to the counter. Instead of serving her the medicine, they would effectively grab some medicine and place it on the counter for no real reason. So the rear automaton had started to fulfill her request. She had walked to the back of the counter area to grab the sobering spell or whatever it would have been. However, Ookubo had sensed something odd in that movement. The automaton had stayed out of the other automatons way and moved straight toward the very back of the counter area. Thats the kitchen entrance. They would not keep a spell or medicine in the kitchen. Something like that would be kept on the shelves to either side of the kitchen entrance. And automatons always took the optimal action. If they had a destination, they would take the shortest route there. But this automaton had walked straight back instead of diagonally to the left or right. If the medicine had been on the right, she would have walked diagonally to the right. If the medicine had been on the left, she would have walked diagonally to the left. In that case, thought Ookubo. Someone had to be behind the counter on the left. Someone, that is, who the automaton was ignoring but had to avoid. In other words, an enemy. That instantaneous decision led to the present situation. Kh Ookubo breathed in to regather her bodys strength. In that instant, someone moved up onto the counter as if sliding on their belly. It was Seki. She held a pistol in each hand, both aimed at Ookubo. Ookubo took action the moment she saw the glint of black metal. She moved forward. ! Gunshots rang out. Kani soaked in the bath while watching a recording of her battle on a lernen figur. The footage was focused on her during the battle. It was a program she had installed on the lernen figurs she used for acceleration spells and other spells and the footage would often be fragmentary, but it followed her throughout. She would use the recording for simulations and training later and it was much more complete once she started ejecting the spears. That was because the lernen figurs used to control the eight spears were recording her. And as she watched that Wow, this is embarrassing! She was often shown footage of her training. That way she could check to see if she was moving like she wanted and locate any mistakes or flaws. But an actual battle was different. The cameras eye moved based on her actions, so the image swung all over the place and her movements would not settle down. Based on her best from training, she had surpassed her normal momentum, but her accuracy had dropped to about 70%. It was her first time on the battlefield, she had been up against a powerful enemy, and she had been pressed for time C a number of excuses came to mind, but as she watched the rough footage Im just inexperienced! She had wanted to do her best during the battle against Yoshiaki and this let her review how well she had done. However, there was one thing missing from this footage: sound. Ahead and to her left, Yoshiyasu remained motionless while performing her facial care treatment. Kani was trying to watch the footage without Yoshiyasu noticing, so she could not turn the sound on. However Ah. There was a way. She could use an auditory spell to turn two lernen figurs into headphones. She could simply stop reviewing the footage if Yoshiyasu ended her facial care treatment and began to move. That sounds good! She was kind of excited because she realized she might hear Yoshiakis voice. She drank some more alcohol from a bamboo mug floating on a tray and she booted up the auditory spell. The two lernen figurs that floated in a headphone shape were rotating, growing, and shrinking based on the sound they were playing. She grabbed them and placed them over her ears. Huh!? She thought she had heard gunshots, but why would she hear that? The recording spell may have picked up the sounds of some other battle while recording hers. Yoshiaki appeared on the screen but immediately swung her body and vanished, so Kani focused. That had been an incredible experience. She lowered her gaze toward the footage to remind her of that. What kind of experience is this!? Ookubo defended against Sekis gunfire. Her lockers door was at the same height as the counter, so she had flung it open with a snap of her left arm. And ! It hit the bullets. The two bullets had definitely been aimed at her face and upper chest. But the locker door was made of wood and the bullets easily splintered it. This is way too dangerous! Ookubo shouted in her heart, but she was already on the move. She ducked below the splinters of the locker door and moved forward. She kept low, but immediately twisted her body to take a legs-first sliding pose. Seki had entered the changing room by sliding sideways over the counter, so Ookubo took a course to slip under her. Also Seyah! She drew her short sword and swung it upwards. While Seki slid in from above, Ookubo made an attack from below as she passed by. But Seki had seen it coming. With a gun in each hand, she could not control her movement. So instead, she got up on her elbows and knees without slowing her sliding momentum. Hah! She made a sideways jump from the counter and soared into the changing room. She dodged Ookubos sword. While sliding, Ookubos back caught on the floor and made a loud sound. It tugged at her skin and created a burning feeling. But she slipped below the counter and reached the packed dirt floor of the entranceway. She heard flapping clothing in the changing room behind her. Seki had landed. Ookubo did not hesitate. She rolled forward with her short sword in hand. Later! She leaped outside. Ookubo went outside. She could see the cloudy sky overhead. She belatedly realized she could hear cicada cries. But she could not just stand around. Seki was coming from behind. She had to escape quickly. She was unsure if she could successfully elude this opponent for the next half hour, but hesitating would not help. Hurry! Still barefoot, she moved to the right. She held the short sword in her right hand and going right placed the bathhouse on her right, so she could use the weapon to deter the enemy. But just as she chose right and attempted to pass by the entrance to the adjacent mens bath Eh? The next thing she knew, her body had been blown to the right, her vision went dark, and !? She realized she had been sent flipping sideways through the air. She had been sniped and she had caught it on her prosthetic left arm. A thought entered her mind for just a moment. Two of them!? She mistakenly thought the enemy was working with someone. But that was not the case. She had been sniped. When she was fleeing from Genan, Yoshiyasu had saved her and then roughly pushed her to the ground. But that had been to move her out of the path of a sniper bullet. Seki had made that sniper shot. Im so dumb! Seki had aimed pistols at her earlier, hadnt she? Why had she not connected that gun attack with the previous sniper shot? Seki did not need to pursue her to fire on her. She only had to set up her sniper rifle at the bathhouses entrance and remotely control it with gravitational control or a spell. Then she only had to get Ookubo to leave the bathhouse. Even from the narrow entranceway, the sniper rifle could easily shoot the target. And that was exactly what happened. Ookubos body was shaking from the impact and her limbs were spread out as she flipped through the air. Ah. She was sent right back into the darkness of the changing room from which she had left. Seki breathed a sigh of relief. My plan worked. Musashis Representative Committee Head was collapsed on the floor in front of her. She lay face down with her head turned toward the entrance. Her white stole almost seemed to be covering up her body. That looks about right for a summer nap Seki raised her pistols. She stood about 5 meters away, so she could not possibly miss. However ? Seki heard an unexpected noise and took a defensive stance. She heard something moving overhead. Was it a trap? She had set up her own sniper trap, so she looked up, wondering if Ookubo had set up a trap of her own. There was something there. A silver color was stabbed into the entranceway ceiling at the end of the pole there. It was the short sword Ookubo had held. When the girl was sent flying by the sniper shot, it must have slipped from her grasp. The blade was shaking unstably. Seki estimated it would eventually fall down and roll along the packed dirt floor. There is no cause for concern. But just as she thought that Eh? Ookubos body was moving. She was crawling to bring her trembling body outside. Her knees were too weak to stand up, so she used her thighs and arms while lifting her hips and working her way toward the sunlight shining through the entrance. And Ookubo suddenly raised her head. Seki knew what she was looking at: the sword stabbed into the entranceway ceiling. She was waiting for it to fall and moving into position so she could catch it. It is no use. Seki raised her guns and took aim. She prepared to squeeze the triggers to fire, but Musashi Representative Committee Head! Are you still not done!? A girls voice reached them from the bath. Hashibas Kani Saizou? Satomi Student Council President Satomi Yoshiyasu would be there as well. And based on Kanis tone of voice, the three of them had been speaking together. If they had formed some kind of pact, they might interfere here. I need to end this quickly, decided Seki as she aimed her guns at Ookubo. Ah. The stole was in the way. She wanted to target the girls torso or head, but the white cloth blocked her view. Since the guns would make noise, they would only invite interference if she did not finish it in a single shot. But targeting the legs sticking out from the bottom of the stole would not be fatal. Meanwhile, Ookubos sluggish movements brought her to the entranceways packed dirt floor. She placed her right hand on the edge of the entranceway. And she pulled herself fully onto the packed dirt floor. The sword was overhead and its blade was about to come free from the ceiling. Not good. Seki could not give her opponent even the slightest possibility of victory. She knew that with the certainty of her Belle de Marionnette sensibilities. She would crush the enemys optimal. That was the certain method a Belle de Marionnette used to achieve victory. So she moved. To ensure the girls in the bath did not hear, she attached the pistols to her waist hard points and drew the long knife from her apron. Then she took a virtual breath and moved. She attacked crawling Ookubo from behind. Seki took action. She moved to strike Ookubo who was crawling toward where the short sword would fall. She targeted the girls torso. The stole was in the way, but there was no helping that. She targeted the body pushing the stole up from below. She made the attack. While holding the long knife in a backhand grip, she raised it to face height and swung her entire body forward to slam it down. Or she should have. Huh? Just as she stabbed the blade toward the stole, something got in the way. It was a scabbard. Ookubo had worn two scabbards on her waist hard points and the one for the short sword appeared from below the stole. It slid Sekis long knife to the side. It was made of lightweight metal, so it split as it protected its owner. The long knifes blade was deflected and it stabbed into the floor. It made a dull sound. Ookubo had avoided the attack and Seki decided it was no coincidence. That kind of defense and movement did not happen by random chance. Ookubo could not move her body properly. But she had made the optimum response under those circumstances. Since she could not recover from her weakened state, she had not tried to hide it and instead used it to guide Sekis actions. She had lured Seki into attempting to finish off a weakened opponent. If you could predict your opponents attack, defending was easy. And Ookubo had crawled to the entranceway. Seki had been unable to let her go any further than that. But, thought Seki. I am in danger if I cannot surpass her expectations. So while pulling the long knife out of the floor ! Seki kicked her right foot into crawling Ookubos legs. She rolled the girls body past where the sword was stabbed into the ceiling. Her slender body rose into the air, her back slammed into the entranceway column, and she bounced off to roll along the dirt ground. But that was not all. This is in the way. While walking forward in pursuit of Ookubo, Seki swung her long knife upwards from forward to back. She let go of the long knife and used gravitational control to strike the short sword in the ceiling. With a metallic clang, the short sword came loose and stabbed into the changing rooms floor. Ookubo no longer had a weapon. And Ookubo coughed quickly. The kick and the impact from rolling outside had reverberated through her body. Her lungs were shaken and she must have been having difficulty breathing. Seki approached the girl who doubled over and tried to breathe while lying on her side. Excuse me. Seki lightly but sharply shoved her toes below the girls head. This blow did not have the force to send her flying, but that was one of the human bodys weak points. Sending a vibration through the throat and sternum would knock the breath out of her and drain her body of strength. That knowledge was used for assassinations. Before killing the target, you struck a weak point like that so they would be too limp to scream, struggle, or tense up. That made it easier to remove the blade from their body and prevented anyone nearby from noticing. As Musashis Representative Committee Head, this girl would not be aware of that. Thus, she would have no countermeasure for it. After an instant of tension, Ookubos body went limp. Seki used her toes to roll her onto her back and then prepared her long knife. She was prepared to lean forward and drive the blade into Ookubo. Then she noticed something. When the stole fell away, swimsuited Ookubo was missing something: her left arm. Huh? The stole had been hiding that fact all this time. And just as she saw it, Seki saw something stabbing out from the left side of her chest. It was a blade. While she leaned forward, this attack had come from above and pierced through her back. It was A sword!? She looked up to the left side of her back and saw a white arm holding a sword. It was Ookubos prosthetic. Ookubo caught her breath. It made it. She had never been relying on the short sword stabbed into the ceiling. Her hopes had been riding on the prosthetic arm and sword caught on the eaves at the entrance. When she was sniped and blown away, she had made a few predictions about the future. The most important was that the impact would keep her from moving for a while. If she could not move, carrying a weapon was meaningless. In fact, there was a chance the enemy could steal the weapon and it could lead the enemy to be extra cautious or extra quick to finish her off. So she had immediately drawn the sword and used the flailing of her limbs to remove her prosthetic arm. Then she had left them elsewhere so she could reclaim them once she recovered. She had been fortunate the enemy kicked her. She had not known exactly when the arm and sword stabbed into the eaves would fall down. But when she rolled outside after being kicked, the blade in the eaves had been visible and hitting the column had shaken it. So It made it. She could move her body. She had been surprised when Seki kicked her in a weak point, but her mental preparedness had helped her recover more quickly. Honestly. Ahh. She took in a lungful of air and moved her body. Seki stood more above her than in front of her. The automaton looked unsure what to do about the sword stabbing into her back. That created an opening. Ookubo took action. Her body was still trembling, but there was one part that would not be shaken and that she could still move. My prosthetic arm! Something spilled from Sekis back and into view. It was a white prosthetic left arm. The upper arm had split from the earlier sniper shot, but Ookubo hopped up toward its connector. She only had to move for an instant. The arm connection could be established in an instant. She had paid a lot of money to have it special made that way. Seki understood what was happening and stabbed down with the long knife in her right hand. But it was too late. Ookubo connected the arm to herself as if slamming her body into Sekis left side. As for the long knife ! She pulled back with the prosthetic arm to push the blade deep into Sekis back. The long knife was deflected when it hit the sword stabbing out of her chest. Then Ookubo moved forward. As if passing by Seki, she threw her weak body forward but gave accurate instructions to her prosthetic arm. Cut her down! The blade had entered Sekis body diagonally. When she forcibly swung the sword around, it sliced through Sekis body from the left side to the right of her chest. A tremor ran through Sekis body. Her senses had been instantaneously cut off in response to the slice from the foreign object. This opponent felt no pain. But regardless, Ookubo made a few more motions while continuing to hack through Seki. The swinging blade sliced through the automatons torso and smashed the internal components. Just as the drawn sword broke, Ookubos body left the entranceway and rolled into the changing room. Ookubo finally relaxed her body. She wobbled on the changing room floor and rolled from her right shoulder. Her slender body bumped back-first into the bottom of the counter, but she stopped there. The exhaustion was intense, but words escaped her mouth: I did it She had won. This was a Mouri opponent. It was another Mouri victory following Hassan Furubushis. With two victories, they were as good as guaranteed to get the two Logismoi Oplo. She had achieved success. That put a smile on her face and she did not fight it when her body collapsed to the left. A moment later, a long knife was slammed below her left collarbone. !? Ookubos eyes widened at being pinned to the wall by a blade and she looked forward. Seki was there. She had a blade sticking out from the right side of her chest and she touched the left-to-right slice in the chest of her clothing. My apologies. I failed to correct for your falling motion and stabbed you in suboptimal spot. She then pushed on the long knife. It was a casual but forceful movement. Ah! The thick blade below Ookubos left collarbone moved with slippery speed as it left her shoulder and entered the wall. There was barely any pain. The edge of the blade only felt like having something sharp pressed against her. She only felt an unpleasant sensation like something was leaving her body. Almost like her body had become a mass of flesh and bones meant to let a blade pass through it. Please do not exhale. It will relax your muscles and allow the bleeding to begin. Seki spoke calmly, but her body strained. And all of a sudden Nn. She expressionlessly released a breath, so she must have taken considerable damage. However, she literally extended her left arm backwards. She released the joints to send her hand back toward something. I will borrow this short sword. She held it in her left hand. Her right hand pushed on the long knife and her left hand raised the short sword. And she leaned over Ookubo. Kh! Ookubo grabbed the hilt of the long knife with her left hand. But that hand merely held Sekis hand. Seki had the stronger grip and Ookubo could not press her weight down on it like Seki could. Shall I break your fingers? I have determined I can end this while I do so. Seki moved to strike with the short sword. In that instant, Ookubo pulled her right leg back to her chest. She pressed her right knee against her chest. If youre taking the short sword, then Ill borrow this. Her toes had grabbed a black metal pistol which she passed to her right hand. It was one of the ones at Sekis hip. Sorry about having sticky toes, but dont worry. I wont let anyone hear the gunshot. Ookubo pressed the muzzle against Sekis stomach and pulled the trigger. Seki was shot at point-blank range. The impact hit her stomach. But I can endure this! She was wearing an armor apron and the maid uniform was also armored. Plus, her current Belle de Marionnette body was an anti-machine model. Her body was covered by flexible armor and could absorb the impact of a bullet. She concluded that she could endure two shots. Besides, her opponent was exhausted. Ookubos movements when making the previous sword attack proved that she had yet to recover from the damage of the initial sniper attack. Her arm could not bear the guns recoil. Two shots was likely her limit. She could fire two shots, but her hand would fail to hold onto the gun for the third. And then It is my turn! But just as Seki thought that, a third shot hit her stomach. !? A fourth and fifth shot arrived. And Ah! Her apron was torn apart and something was destroyed below: her body. Her stomach structure split open, and So it took six shots. As the force of the impacts accumulated and reverberated in the core of her body, Seki felt herself floating. How!? Her unsteady vision looked down to see Ookubo looking up at her. She saw something at the girls throat: light. It was the ether light of a spell charm. This was for the Satomi Student Council President, but of course Ill use it if its there on the counter. Its a sobering spell. In other words, it activates the mind, said Ookubo. Simply put, it wakes you up and lets you move your body. And now to end this. She fired the seventh shot. And on the eighth shot Oops. She must have missed Sekis floating body because the bullet flew past the counter. The automatons behind the counter looked up at the newly-formed hole in the ceiling but ignored the fighters. At the same time, the gunshots had caused Sekis right hand to go limp, so Ookubos prosthetic arm deflected the fingers holding the long knife. As Seki watched, Ookubo forcefully pulled out the long knife along a perfectly straight path. Seki sensed danger. The enemy was following her optimum, but Seki could not move. The repeated gunshots had lifted her body into the air with her upper body collapsed nearly 90 degrees forward. She only had the short sword in her left hand. ! As she forcefully swung that around, Ookubo had already pulled out the long knife and stood up. A moment later, her white left hand grabbed ahold of Sekis face. And she used the full strength of that prosthetic. I sometimes work part-time in the engine division. Ive had it reinforced. She forcefully slammed Sekis head onto the counter while it was turned to the left. A powerful blow struck the right side of Sekis head and her vision shook. Of course, her face was turned to the side. And it was turned so the back of her head was facing Ookubo. She got me, thought Seki. Her opponent had done damage to her chest, her stomach, and now her head. Every one of her Belle de Marionnette cores had been damaged beyond the point of on-the-fly adjustments. Princess! Her princess had wanted a victory over Houjou or Musashi. At this rate, she would be unable to provide that. For a Belle de Marionnette, it was humiliating to fail to grant her masters wishes. Besides, combat was her only strong point. She was a defective doll. Her princess had still given her a position of importance, so if she could not repay her for providing that raison d''tre Why did I even inherit this name!? But she did have one stroke of luck. When she hit the counter, the sword stabbed into her chest exited through her back. Without that impediment in her chest, her body no longer strained when she moved her arms. This is my chance. Ookubo stood to her right. She had to stand there because she had to hold Seki in place with her prosthetic left arm. However, that meant she could only attack using her right hand. Even if she used the long knife, it would be a right-handed attack past her left arm, and how much power could she really place behind that? Ookubo must not have known what to do next because she gathered strength in her left arm. The inner shell of Sekis head strained as it was pushed down onto the counter. But despite the static entering her vision, she passed the short sword from her left hand to her right below the counter. She spun the hilt around in her hand and grasped it tightly. I will take this victory! She swung the short sword outwards. Her target was Ookubos left side. The slash would be fatal to a human. But that was fine. Nothing mattered more than victory right now. So she released her elbow joint mid-slash to make a high-speed snap toward Ookubo. A moment later, Seki noticed two oddities. First, her sword strike had sliced through empty air. And second Eh? The prosthetic arm pressing on her head had gone limp. Those two oddities could only mean one thing. Ookubo had removed the prosthetic arm from her shoulder and dodged. Seki understood that Ookubos movement was a form of evasive action. She had likely done everything she could to dodge Sekis attack. As a result, she had given up on holding Seki in place. That meant Seki had her freedom back, but it also invited a certain danger. Ookubos left arm no longer got in her way. Not good! Seki knew she had to move quickly. At the same moment, the limp prosthetic arm fell away from the side of her face. That opened up the left side of her vision. She could see the ceiling. And she saw something there. A shutter was lowering toward the counter. !? It was a security shutter that would close to protect what was inside. The Belle de Marionnettes had ignored her throughout the battle. But they would react to the surrounding situation. Earlier, Ookubo had fired on her, but she had missed the final shot which had flown past the counter. That had not been the result of carelessness. It had been to make the automatons close the shutter. And sure enough, the security shutter was lowering. Its metal material was made to resist both physical and spell attacks. Princess! Seki moved. She moved her head to pull it out before the shutter fell. You can have this back. The long knife pierced her through the back and into the counter below her. She was pinned in place and her head groaned as the shutter tried to crush it. However ! She pulled her body out. She let the long knife slice through her chest and forcibly distorted the shape of her head to pull herself free. Ha. With control of her full body restored, she stood up. Ookubo saw something unbelievable. An automaton covered in broken parts stood before her. The shutter had left a mark on the left side of her head, there was a horizontal slash through her chest, there was a vertical slash up through her right collar bone, and the stomach of her inner suit shook past the torn apron. The only thing supporting her at this point was a portion of the external armor and her gravitational control. But she turned to face Ookubo. Princess Seki opened a signe cadre and spoke into it. I will fulfill your request. Thats crazy! What could she do in that state? But Ookubo heard a voice coming from that signe cadre. It was Mouri Terumoto. Her voice was staticky over the divine transmission. Well done. Im following the situation. You did well to stand back up on your own at the end there, Seki Masasada. My Belle de Marionnette had better not lose. Listen. Dont lose. Simply accept defeat. Those words stopped Sekis movement. And she finally nodded. Testament. Therefore Testament. Move on to the next one, Seki. And before that, show her the conquerors courtesy. Testament, repeated Seki before moving again. Ookubo saw the damaged automaton placed a hand on her chest and kneel. In the name of Lady Terumotos generosityI will accept defeat here, Lady Ookubo Nagayasu. In front of Ookubo, the automaton bowed once and then stood up. Ookubo felt like the automaton was smiling a little. But Sekis eyes were barely focused beyond her cracked glasses. Even so, she spoke. I am so glad the princess has not given up on me. Where will you go now? I will make what readjustments I canand move on to Houjou. With that, Seki bowed again. If the previous one had been for her master, this one would be from her personally. In an instant, Seki vanished. Seki Masasada was a Mouri ninja. No matter how badly damaged she was, she would not do an inadequate job as long as she knew her master had not given up on her. Honestlythat really is crazy. Ookubo muttered to herself as she slumped down to the floor. Oh, man. She intentionally opened her mouth wide as she spoke. I cant keep going like this. The warm bleeding below her left collarbone had started on her back as well. A few sign frames appeared and began healing with divine protections. It had been a sharp blade, so the wound would close up before long. She knew further treatment would be necessary to ensure the disturbance to the blood flow did not leave a mark as it healed. However, that was not her present concern. Hey, excuse me. She turned toward the shuttered counter and placed an order. Could I get something to wipe myself off with, some food with a lot of iron, and something to drink? Also Im curious about the karaoke in the bath, but I want to sleep so bad. I really am exhausted, she thought deep in her heart. The shutter slowly opened behind her. Volume 6C, 57: Preparers in the Singing Place Volume 6C, Chapter 57: Preparers in the Singing Place This is it: Something I really Risked my life on Point Allocation (Facial Care) Um. Yoshiyasu awoke to that voice. I fell asleep!? She remembered she was on the battlefield, but nothing more than that. Falling asleep should have been entirely off limits. Plus I cant breathe! Why am I only seeing white and why can I barely breathe? Oh, no. My panic messed with my breathing and Im not getting enough oxygen Wait, whats with this cloth!? An assassination attempt!? When she tore the towel from her face and raised her head, her neck cracked. She must have been sleeping for a while. But she now remembered placing the towel over her eyes to hide the fact that she was drunk. She had hoped to keep people away by giving off a sense of youre annoying me and Im tired and hiding the slackness of her eyes had been necessary for that. It should have been an accurate decision. So who had used the fact that she had fallen asleep to attempt an assassination? Did you do this!? Eh!? Thats the Satomi clans facial care treatment, isnt it!? Of course not! But based on Kanis reaction, Ookubo must have done it. Probably to hide the fact that Yoshiyasu had fallen asleep and stopped moving. In that case Exactly right. Yoshiyasu crossed her arms and tried to sound convincing. For Satomis facial care treatment, do this once a day and your chest will grow. That sure is a new form of facial care! Oops, I let my own dream slip in there. Yoshiyasu changed the subject to avoid further questions. But where is Ookubo? Kani shrugged and pointed at the lernen figur next to her face. Yoshiyasu called up her own sign frame and checked the Siege of Odawara information there. She went and fought a duel? Testament! She left earlier and it seemed like she was hinting she was going to the bathroom for #2, but it looks like she was going to fight a duel! The location was listed as bathhouse. A duel in the bathroom? I-I wonder how they did that!? Length maybe!? The healthiness would seem more normal. I see! While Kani nodded, Yoshiyasu decided not to go see Ookubo for a bit. However, she did not have a bad feeling about her. She had won and the sign frame said she was in her rest period. She had not withdrawn or dropped out. Ookubo was still in this. And if Ookubo said she was fine, then she was fine. In that case, thought Yoshiyasu. What will you do? Ookubo had planned on dueling Kani and Kani had accepted it. However Testament! Satomi Student Council President! Please duel me! Huh? Yoshiyasu frowned at the sudden request. Um. Kani sounded troubled. Please look at this! She called up a lernen figur which displayed the earlier duel request. It listed the participants as Kani and It doesnt specify who my opponent would be! Hold on. Why me? And cant you just cancel that request? The Musashi Representative Council Head submitted it, so I cant cancel it! Cant they make these things so either side can cancel them? Ookubos request was still in effect with Kani registered, but Ookubo had not registered herself and she was no longer here. So Youre on Musashis side here, Satomi Student Council President! So please! Yes, th-then I guess I have no choice. Thank you very much! Lets have a karaoke competition! Huh? A karaoke competition? But Ive almost never done karaoke. Yoshiyasu mentally held her head in her hands. I dont know how to do karaoke. Kani seemed to be connecting her lernen figur to the bathhouse service and registering the karaoke program, but Yoshiyasu had no idea how to do any of that. Of course, she had a general image of how karaoke worked. You ordered an existing song on your sign frame, the lyrics would appear on the sign frame, and you would sing along with that. And you would receive a score based on how well you sang. While doing that, you would eat snacks and whatnot to just generally have a good time. Yes, thought Yoshiyasu as she thought through her image of karaoke. Thats the polar opposite of who I am! Can I have a good time by singing songs? Can I really? Wouldnt it feel more like Im being forced to have a good time while singing? Wouldnt it? Isnt that what they call peer pressure? Right? Just come out and say it. Well? Wait, who just said I have no friends!? Ah. No, she had done karaoke once. After a Satomi meeting, they had gone out to celebrate at a local bar called the Kujukuri Tikal Hammer. There had been a karaoke spell set there. Her sister had gotten oddly excited about it and she had realized her sister must do that kind of thing a lot, but when Yoshiyori (who had still been named Noritoki at the time) sang, everyone had fallen silent, a few had cried, and it had created an odd atmosphere. She had been told to sing something, but she did not know any of the songs and she was eventually pressured into singing a Russian song with her sister. Thinking back, it was a happy memory. Although I seem to recall having to sing about vodka up the ass! Regardless, that was her only karaoke experience. Satomi Student Council President! How much should we sing for the competition!? One song is enough. Or rather, she was unsure if she could even sing one song. Just to be safe, she decided to ask something. Kani Saizou, how much do you do karaoke? Testament! I do it all the time at neighborhood association gatherings and with my friends! Is that so? Testament! Although my friends often start asking for life advice right away, so I tend to be the only one singing! But they buy me snacks, so its great! Shes an enemy thought Yoshiyasu for some reason. Yes, shes definitely an enemy. Yoshiyasu felt like they could get along and she did not think their personalities would clash, but the way Kani lived her life was just too different. No, I guess thats just how name inheritors are Yeah Generally, singing karaoke at neighborhood associations and eating snacks with friends was just not in the cards for name inheritors. However Ah. She recalled how good her sister had been at karaoke. In that case Am I the odd one out!? Wait! When she started scrutinizing herself like this, it was best to think of it as her form of individuality. But even if she kept that problem contained to herself, there was still a risk here. Kani Saizou. How often do you do karaoke? Testament! Four times! Four times!? Thats not much, thought Yoshiyasu. Four times a week! We often go after our club activities, so it really helps me keep in touch with my friends! Ive racked up a whole bunch of point cards that way! She really is an enemy, silently concluded Yoshiyasu. Regardless, this was bad. Her opponent was an expert and she was essentially an amateur. How am I supposed to win this!? No, she needed to think about how to approach this competition. What do I do!? And while Yoshiyasu thought in the bath, Kani suddenly tilted her head. Huh? Kani shut down the karaoke program and then reconnected via the bathhouse divine transmission line. The available services appeared on a lernen figur and she searched through the karaoke-related options. However This isnt good! The karaoke here only has old sarugaku! Old? Testament! This is system is by the Yogakara brand, but since it uses the Reizei format, its primarily eastern songs and has almost nothing from the west! That means none of the newer Nijo School songs! For example? Theres nothing new like Red-zome Emon⡯s Number 59 or Semigans Rear Razor Burn and its all songs by old people like Roman Tomonokika and Mistaken King. What does that meant? Theres nothing I know how to sing! Judge. I see. For some reason, the Satomi Student Council President held out her right hand, so they shook hands. Then Kani looked at the song list again. Which one can I sing!? She had heard there were some pretty big cultural differences between the Far Easts west and east sides. She understood the subtle flavor and strong flavor difference after eating some food here, but The song culture is different too! But she was not sure what to do about it. She could not see anything on the list she could sing karaoke-style. Was this from an older age? Or did they just have a different idea of what was new? What was she to do? In the hopes of finding a hint, she tried asking a question. Umm. Are there any easy-to-sing songs on here? Yoshiyasu felt her body temperature drop in the bath. Easy-to-sing songs!? None of them would be easy for her. The only songs she knew were the Song of Passage and the Satomi academy song. But it would be dangerous to let her opponent know how bad she was at karaoke. Let Kani take the lead and she might end up challenged to a song only Kani could sing. Kh! She had to think. The song did not have to be a pop song or Gagaku. Oh. Come to think of it, thought Yoshiyasu. That vassal sometimes talks about a divine TV show. I never know what shes talking about, but maybe I should have watched that. She was pretty sure it was called Flying Battleship 1648. She remembered the vassal saying it had an aerial warship modeled after the Musashi firing a main canon on the Oda clan, but hadnt a certain ship done something very similar in reality recently? A ship she had been riding, in fact. Im pretty sure that shows theme song was super popular She sometimes heard it on the divine radio, but she only half-remembered the intro. She did not remember the lyrics. Well!? It seems I was thinking of a rather difficult one. Yes. She had to wonder just how ignorant she was here. She could not let it get to her. If she was ignorant, she was ignorant. But if she refused to accept that ignorance, the duel would be over and she would lose. Now, then. At that point a sudden thought occurred to Yoshiyasu: Wait. She had done karaoke once. It was an old memory and she did not remember it all that well, but it was a memory with her sister and him. She had been pressured into singing a song with her sister. She did not remember the name of the song, but Sorry. There is a song Im thinking of. What is it!? Well, I was hoping you knew. It mentions vodka up the ass in the lyrics. You mean the Cossack Enemy Footrace!? Yoshiyasu was shocked to find that clue was sufficient. And she saw Kani hold up her lernen figur in celebration I can sing that! It was one of the theme songs for Dragoon-emon, a drama my dad grew up with 20 years ago! Do you know Dragoon-emon!? Yesthe original opening song went ahn, ahn, ahn, Ive never done this before, Dragoon-emon and got banned almost immediately, right? In every episode of the show itself, the unit would be nearly wiped out until they pulled a mysterious holy gadget from a phase space, but that had a way of only exacerbating their problems. But sometimes it would work out well, so you had to keep watching! Kani was only getting more excited. Probably because they were going to compete with a song her father liked. And for Yoshiyasu, it was the song she had sung with her sister. Then Ill send the lyrics page to you! Kani started to operate her lernen figur but came to a stop and smiled bitterly. We didnt exchange divine mail addresses! Thats fine. Just make me a copy of that sign frame. Testament! Kani slid her hand to split the lernen figur in two and she passed one of them to Yoshiyasu. Yoshiyasu accepted it and found it was a Catholic-style one. Something occurred to her as she viewed the white frame. Not exchanging addresses there is just like me, isnt it? At the moment, she could justify it as being cautious. But was it thanks to her life on the Musashi that she could reflect on these things now? Anyway, she sighed in her heart before viewing the lyrics. Leaving footprints in the snowy white, we march through the dark night. Dreams of romance dance before our eyes. The enemy force is ten or twenty times our size. We shout like a maniac and charge in to attack. Once every last one has been knocked to the snowy grass, they get the vodka penalty: 120 proof up the ass. How about that? It''s like a volcano in your pants. But don''t blame us; just do the Cossack dance. Khorosho khorosho khorosho khorosho Setting our sights beyond the tower, we march through the festival hour. We gallop forth to claim our prize. Their sword troops are eight or nine times our size. We hit their infantry and trample them by horse. Once every last one has been flattened on the snowy grass, they get the piroshki penalty: hot spices up the ass. Can you feel it in your guts? The Tatars can really fight. If you can feel the battle, then it''s tartar sauce tonight. Khorosho khorosho khorosho khorosho What is this!? She was now questioning whether she had actually sung this before. No, she remembered her sister hopping around, so the khorosho part was definitely real. And what kind of music did you sing this to? Umm. This is an emergency, she told herself while opening a divine transmission sign frame. Huh? Asama tilted her head while sitting on a bench with Mitotsudaira, Horizon, and Toori. Um, Masazumi? Toori-kun and everyone else too. I just got a divine transmission from Yoshy-chan, but, umcan any of you sing the Cossack Enemy Footrace? Everyone turned toward Kimi. Mitotsudaira began glaring as she spoke to Kimi. After causing us so much trouble this morning C and continuing to cause us trouble now C how about you be useful for once? Heh heh. If you insist Okay, Ill show Yoshy how its done. Kimi pulled a microphone spell frame from her cleavage. After receiving some audio data from the Asama Shrine Representative, Yoshiyasu played it on her sign frame. She heard the Chancellors sister singing with some simple accompaniment. She had a habit of listening to audio spells in headphones mode so she could listen to divine transmissions while working on her god of war, but what she heard this time was different. And as the lunatics voice reached her ears How in the world is she this good!? The intonation carried the emotion so perfectly and there was no way Yoshiyasu could do the same. It would require a fair amount of training to even try to sing it in the same way. I-Ill take it as a lesson in how high level those upperclassmen are And this is that weird girl she thought as an odd secondary and tertiary shock set in, so she began typing on the sign frame keyboard once more. Huh? Asama tilted her head again. She spoke to Kimi who was drinking ginger ale with the others. Kimi, Yoshy-chan said your singing is too good to be any help. Eh? But I did it as casually as I do when Im playing with the children in the park. Im kind of impressed the children can keep up Really? But if Im too godlike for her, then who else can sing it for her? Umm, said Asama as she looked to someone else. Everyone else turned in the same direction. Masazumi. Wait! I dont know that song! Oh? You dont? The show is pretty popular and, from Mikawa to Odawara, the series tends to start re-airing as soon as a previous airing ends. Maybe so. Masazumi tilted her head. But during elementary and middle school, I spent my spare time studying and my dad is really strict Look! Look, Koni-tan! Theyre re-airing Dragoon-emon in this region! Ho ho? With a total of 4712 episodes, that is an impressive undertaking! And it seems they are using a special version of the OP! Oh, this is the episode where Lieutenant Shotaluvavich returns after escaping the collective farm, fails to suppress her fetish, and gets thrown in solitary confinement. And when they give her a Walk-Through-Walls Icon to rescue her, she ends up falling into an open-air bath full of boys and is arrested a second time Indeed it is. A lot of children must have developed odd fetishes because of this show. They should re-air it more often! How about we do it on Musashi again!? Yes, lets do that! Lets re-air the best episodes, Koni-tan! Nobu-tan! Nobu-tan! Youre already selecting the most severe episodes, arent you!? My dad must be working hard right now, thought Masazumi with a sigh. I guess this is part of the job too. Fine then. But tell the Satomi Student Council President not to expect much. After seeing Asama nod, Masazumi opened a microphone spell. It was for speeches, but she figured it was good enough. She started singing while telling herself it was best to take it easy with these things. About five minutes passed. Asama: Um, uh, Masazumi? Ill try to put this in a way that wont hurt you, but Yoshy-chan said that wasnt what she expected and shes wondering if hope has always been an illusion. Sticky King: How philosophical Vice President: You didnt try very hard not to hurt me, did you!? And dont blame me! I said not to expect much! Me: I just listened to that and there was a lot of clipping in the recording. Also, did you sing the whole thing in your speech-giving voice? Thats honestly kind of impressive. Silver Wolf: Um, my king? I dont think you need to criticize Masazumi so much. Yoshiyasu saw a third audio file arrive from Musashi. It was titled Bell + Adele. Im skeptical She tried playing it. Oh, Yoshy-chan just said that one was fine. Suzu and Adele grabbed each others hands and celebrated at Asamas words, so Mitotsudaira smiled bitterly. With both of you together, she might have been able to pick and choose which sound she liked more. Judge. When its just me, everything tends to sound like a march. A-and Itend to betoo quiet. Heh heh. Listen. That was made from both of your strong points, so you need to praise each other. Kimi sounded cheerful. Then Mitotsudaira looked to Masazumi. As Vice President, how do you think things are going? Judge. Thanks to Ookubos efforts, we now have two victories over Mouri. That means we can request both Logismoi Oplo from them. On the other hand Please not the udoooooooooooon! Summer uniformed Heidi held her head in her hands, but Masazumi only glanced in her direction and cleared her throat. We have a loss each to Date and Hashiba. We have an idea what Date will negotiate for, so we can keep an eye on their actions and enter negotiations. As for Hashiba That battle was fought with them as Houjou, right? Judge. So Im trying to come up with some way of using that. Futayo opened her mouth to speak after crunching through some watermelon seeds. Would we be able to get a win in on Houjou? I feel like it would have been possible if the udon wasnt out of money, but it would be difficult the way things are now. It doesnt look like Houjou Ujiteru intends to leave the caf. That leaves Houjou Ujinao and the Mouse named Kotarou, but Mouris Reine des Garous and Seki should be moving on them. Yes, Seki will probably duel Kotarou while the Reine des Garous duels Ujinao-sama. My mother can be capricious, but she is not someone you can defeat when she actually takes things seriously. That was what made Hassans victory such an achievement. As for the upcoming battles Mogami Yoshiaki defeated Kani earlier, so Hashiba can make up for that loss if the Satomi Student Council President loses here. Masazumi crossed her arms. And As an extra line of defense, this is a surprisingly important duel. Now, then, said Yoshiyasu as she stood up from the bath. She climbed up to the washing area and lightly dried off her sweat with a towel. Ive mostly learned it. She had memorized how the lyrics connected to the music and how to time for the intonation. For a god of war pilot like her, this was far easier than memorizing her mission orders in one go. The route from Satomi to Houjou could be very complex when flown for an interception or invasion because it would involve lots of ascents and evasions through defended airspace. When she applied that to the song, the tempo was like the speed and the intonation was like the ascents and descents. The volume of her voice may have been like the combat. After checking through it five times, she had it all down pat. Im ready. Lets do this, Kani Saizou. Testament! I look forward to it! Kani left the bath as well. She opened a lernen figur in her hand. It displayed the scoring for their karaoke. It had three scored fields: You start with 100 points and you lose points for each mistake! Your final score is whatever you have left at the end of the song! Volume 6C, 58: Runner in the Musice Volume 6C, Chapter 58: Runner in the Musice Okay This one will be todays singer Point Allocation (Which One?) The contest has started! thought Kani. While using the bathhouses bath as an audio facility, she used a lernen figur microphone as a weapon and poured her soul into her voice. She and her opponent moved. The music had started. They needed to line up side by side and prepare for battle. They were preparing for a song battle, so she first needed to breathe. The first word was coming. I need to breathe perfectly for the very first word of the song! After all, her singing was being scored from the very beginning. So it was important to be accurate from the very first note. That was necessary if she was to earn a good score as the song continued. But she saw this first note as a high barrier. In a song, you could not just sing loudly. The volume category in karaoke scoring was not just asking for her to be loud. If she was loud when it was supposed to be more restrained, she would lose points. The scoring standards were stored within the karaoke programs song data. The data was calculated from the pitch and relative volume of the original song and it could be cruel. Any deviation from that would be presented to the singer as a reduction in score. Thus, this very first note was a barrier for the singer. Before singing that first note, they had no way of knowing what volume standards were stored in the song data. The desired volume was an unknown. The only way to fight it was to make an educated guess based on experience. The more you knew the song, the better you could guess. And the more karaoke experience you had, the better you know the average volume requested by the control data. She needed the appropriate volume. But she could not produce that just by breathing in. To sing was to release air from the lungs and vibrate the vocal cords. And it was the muscles around the diaphragm that moved the lungs. Muscles could expand and contract. To narrow the lungs and expel the air required a contraction of the muscles. But there was a limit to the expansion and contraction of muscles. They could be expanded quite far, but the parts that were not fully expanded would pull back and lead to a contraction. So if she took too big a breath, her diaphragm would rapidly contract when she started singing and produce an unexpectedly loud voice. To sing was to control the body. Experience taught you how to handle such things. And in that sense, Kani knew she would be fine. She had plenty of experience. Kani breathed in just as Yoshiyasu did. The music picked up speed. They both opened their throats. Kani raised her arm and Yoshiyasu mostly just stood in place. !! They sang. Kani rated her first line quite highly. Leaving footprints. Her voice started good. In the snowy white. And it continued strongly. Her many years of experience had allowed her to guess the desired volume. The tricky part was the timing of her voice. Thats always a barrier! The lyrics were being displayed on a karaoke lernen figur. What she was to sing was colored red, but for the first word, everything was white. The red just suddenly appeared from the left. The music and the color change both pointed to the exact instant required. If you missed that, you would fail to sing that first word. This time, Kani had chosen not to rely on the lyrics display. She had heard her father sing this so many times, so she had based it on the music. If she had been wrong, she would have had no regrets because her own memories of her family mattered more to her. But it had been right. The music was a slightly different arrangement from the one local to her home, but the timing was the same. She had matched the timing of her father who had been singing the song for 20 years. There was no way it would be wrong. How was that!? Kani took a breath while looking at the lernen figur. Her score was currently at 103 points. She had started at 100 and earned some points. Kani understood this scoring system now. The standards inside the karaoke programs song data were Pretty stingy! Kani thought, This is going to be a tough contest! After all, the program did not award many points. With her local karaoke, an opening line like that would have left her with a total of 105 points. That meant the song data standards here required you to match the original song more. But that was not too surprising. It means this is a tough song! It was her fathers song, so of course it was tough for a child like her. Kani told herself to be careful. Dad is amazing for singing this! That was what it meant, so she did not tense her body as she took a breath. We march through. She swung her arm, looked up toward the sky, and sang. The dark night. And while taking her next breath, she looked to her left. She found it odd that the Satomi Student Council President had not moved at all while singing. Standing entirely still like that would make it hard to sing loudly or take breaths. Wh-what is her score!? Kani glanced at the lernen figur between them. And it said 75!? Her opponent had already lost a lot of points. Yoshiyasu had screwed up right away. There was a simple reason. She had breathed in and prepared herself just fine, but I was watching the wrong sign frame. She should have been looking at the sign frame that appeared in front of her. One had appeared in front of both girls and the lyrics there turned red. But she had not noticed it at first. Yoshiyasu had been checking the lyrics on the sign frame Kani had passed her earlier. Her tension must have narrowed her vision. So when she had prepared to sing the first line, the red meant to indicate the start had not come. ? Is it an old system? Shouldnt it at least give you some kind of signal? she thought just as Kani got started ahead of her. The music continued before she could even regret not judging the start from that music. She managed to start singing from the middle of the line, but snowy! Her voice was too loud. The sound from the microphone crackled and that caused her to briefly withdraw. As a result, her voice grew too quiet. I screwed that up! She swore to herself she would fix this and made a gamble. She chose to give up on this opening part. The initial loud voice and the subsequent quiet voice allowed her to guess about how loud she was supposed to sing. So she could not continue singing in fear like this. Do that and everything else would have begun with fear. A mistake was a mistake. Continuing and trying to recover while still rattled would not work, so she needed to stop and get a fresh start. Yes. Calm down, Satomi Yoshiyasu. You are Satomis Student Council President. Accept your mistake as a mistake and do it right next time. A normal student like Kani is singing just fine next to you, so there is no way you cant do it too. Thats right. So Yoshiyasu stopped singing and listened to the music. She listened to that half-remembered music and checked her score: 75 points. What? I screwed up that badly and I only lost 25% of my score? In a battle against an expert, a single mistake can cost you everything. This has only just begun, she told herself. ? Kani was looking to her from the right. The girl looked shocked at the displayed score. But Yoshiyasu did not let it bother her. The music was approaching the next part. In that slight gap, Yoshiyasu spoke to Kani. Dont worry about it. I will catch up. Incredible! Kani was shocked by the Satomi Student Council President: She must be a karaoke expert! While Kani had worked her mind so hard to acquire those points, the other girl had casually thrown out the first part. She probably meant it as a handicap. After all That comment isnt in the lyrics, so it cost her points! Kani looked and saw her opponents score was now 72. The 3 point loss was definitely from that comment between parts. But she had to know how the system worked. Karaoke was a standard part of a school life and anyone could figure out the scoring system after doing it a few times. So ! Kani realized she was up against a formidable opponent. So she carved a certain phrase into her heart. Ill do my best! Satomi was a small Kantou nation, but this girl now acted as part of Musashis forces. This enemy karaoke master stood before Kani now, so she nodded. Ill do my best!! Minus three points. But that made them even. She and her opponent stood on the same stage. And The next part began. Kani listened to the music and remembered her fathers singing. Dreams of romance. Just before she sang, she heard another voice from her left. It was the Satomi Student Council President. She sang with a slightly different timing. Dreams of romance. Shes fast!? The karaoke system was cruel. On that girls scoring section of the lernen figur, the likeness field was flashing purple. She had lost some points. But when Kani checked the Satomi Student Council Presidents score as she sang 74!? Odd, thought Kani. However Dance before our eyes. 75. The enemy force is. 77. And Ten or twenty times our size. 79. Kani trembled as she watched her enemys rapidly rising score. What is going on!? The Satomi Student Council Presidents likeness score continued to flash purple, but when Kani checked her own score 104! There was a 25 point difference. But the difference had originally been 28 points. What is going on!? She did not understand. She had plenty of karaoke experience and all of her scoring fields were flashing red. That meant she was earning points. Meanwhile, her opponents pitch and volume fields were flashing red while the likeness field was flashing purple. She was losing points, but she was still closing in on Kani. We shout like a maniac. The enemy now had 82. Kani had 106. What is this!? And charge in to attack. The enemy had 85. And Kani had 108! The 28 point difference had been reduced to 23 during this part. Huh? The Satomi Student Council Presidents score is rising really fast. Adele held up her sign frame to show everyone. They had been monitoring the situation since the previous divine transmission conversation. This was possible since Mogami was being treated as part of Musashis forces here, but What is going on here? Adele tilted her head. She was mostly listening in because the Satomi Student Council President had accepted their version of the song, but She lost a bunch of points earlier, so what is happening now? Both girls scores were rising. Keeping your score from dropping is impressive enough, thought Adele as the Chancellor spoke from behind her. Is it giving her a handicap because she sucks so bad? Heh heh. Foolish brother? You just need to sing the song yourself. Then you would understand. Um, Kimi-san? I sang it and I dont get it Oh? Kimi smiled. Thats because you sang it with Suzu. Of course you wouldnt understand when the voices complemented each other. She then turned toward the Vice President. Hey, Masazumi? I bet you actually figured it out right away. Am I right? Huh? The Vice President turned around while organizing some negotiation documents. How can you say that after claiming it sounded like I was giving a speech? So you do understand. Huh? The Vice President tilted her head further, so Kimi sent her a bitter smile. There are a few reasons for Flattys rising score. She might be in trouble if her opponent figures it out, but this comeback is certainly amusing. Wait, wait. Sis, what are you saying is happening? Well, said Kimi as she viewed the sign frame Adele held up. The scrolling lyrics had reached the second half of the next part. They get the vodka penalty: 120 proof Up the ass, recited Kimi. See? Look. Kani Saizou had failed to improve her score this time, so she remained at 107 points. As for the Satomi Student Council President She has more than 100 points! She was up to 102. The difference was 15 points. But How did that happen!? Kani realized why her opponent had made this comeback. I get it now! She had chosen to sacrifice this part so she could listen to her opponents voice. And she had come to understand two things. Dad! For some reason, the Satomi Student Council Presidents voice sounded like her fathers voice. Of course, that girl could not possibly be a relative. But it was obvious why she misheard the voice. The Satomi Student Council President was singing it a lot like a man. The karaoke scoring system wanted accuracy based on the supplied song data. So the singer generally focused on each individual note and respected the flow between them. You could say that method focused on the technique of the intonation and phrasing and on the power of the volume. But there was a striking difference outside of that technique and power that showed up between men and women or between adults and children. Their build and skeletal structure caused their mouths to open differently. The size of the mouth was linked to the width of the throat, which created differences in pitch and volume. The Satomi Student Council President opened her mouth much like a man. Her combat style was Knight Striker. She lived on the battlefields and in the maintenance bays of the giant objects known as gods of war, so she would be used to speaking loudly. And this Cossack Enemy Footrace was one of Kanis fathers favorite songs. It was originally sung by a man and it was about a group of warriors. The song had a battle image and it was made for a male voice. Kani had that she was singing it accurately. But that accuracy had not left her own boundaries. She had thought she was opening her mouth wide and clearing her throat, but that was only in terms of how she usually sang. This was different. She could not sing as her familys daughter during a neighborhood association meeting. Nor could she sing as a classmate during a gathering of her friends. She had to be the singer of the Cossack Enemy Footrace. That was it. And that was exactly what the Satomi Student Council President had done. Thinking back, Kani understood why that girl had been standing so straight. Singing with a male voice was hard enough as it is, so it was best if she fixed her body in place and allowed her voice through her throat with no wavering whatsoever. In other words Kani realized something else while listening to the Satomi Student Council President singing. There was another decisive difference between the two of them. Her lung capacity! I said this was the song for Masazumi, didnt I? Asama listened as Kimi narrowed her eyes and spoke. This is a war drama song in a male voice. It was of course sung by a male singer who focused on intensity. Foolish brother, thats why you noticed Masazumi was using her speech-giving voice, wasnt it? That isnt anything to laugh at. This song was made for someone with that kind of voice. And Andwhat, Kimi? Heh heh. Flatty has another advantage here. She does? asked Adele before having an idea. Oh, with a flat chest, her voice reverberates uniformly inside her! Everyone turned to Adele with looks of realization. And they spoke in unison. Incredible, Adele! You must have the best reverberation of all! Yes, I can see why Flatty okayed her rendition. Um, Suzu? said Asama. You may have some deviation in the reverberation, but that gives the song a necessary tremor, so its actually a good thing. Adele creates more of a digital sound. Huh, huh? said Adele. Am I being bullied again!? But Kimi smiled bitterly and spoke. I dont know about the chest size, but there is one advantage I know she has: lung capacity. Yoshy-chans lung capacity? Judge. Flatty C by which I mean, Yoshy C is a Knight Striker, right? Now, a question: what do god of war pilots do to train? Well said Asama while exchanging a glance with the others. It was not that none of them knew the answer; Naomasa was there. She held her bamboo bottles reed straw in the side of her mouth as she answered. Generally, god of war pilot training is a lot more boring than you would think. Since operating gods of war is expensive, its mostly doing simulations using spells or training in the martial arts a god of war can use. But when they do combine with their god of war, stamina is what matters most. As long as youre within the fuel limits, its the pilots stamina that keeps the machine moving. So So When god of war pilots have some free time, theyll go running to increase their stamina. Satomi Yoshiyasu might not do it as much as Adele, but she is often running the course around the maintenance bay. I see, said Asama with a nod and a look to Kimi. Kimi turned her narrowed eyes westward. She looked at the outlines of the Odawara city visible there. With her lung capacity, she can sing with a male voice and still maintain the proper volume. And Yoshy has another weapon as well. What is that? A god of war pilot knows how to continue breathing while bearing a heavy load. Asama knew what she meant. So she can fully control her large lung capacity? Judge. Even if she takes in a full breath, she can adjust the volume of her voice as long as she does not carelessly shout. And this will be far easier than when having her body tossed around by extreme Gs at high altitude. That should make Flattys singing seem a bit abnormal. In other words In other words She should be able to sing while barely taking any breaths. That allows her to look at the lyrics and focus on singing. She doesnt have to take a quick breath between every line and reset her throat the way her opponent does. And an unwavering voice is one way of optimizing your singing for karaoke scoring. Kani understood her enemys combat abilities and weapons. This is crazy! Kani had done nothing wrong. She could be called a natural-born karaoke fighter. And she had continually trained her karaoke skills. She knew the karaoke system inside and out and she knew exactly how to sing for it. Overall, she could handle any form of karaoke system. But this was an abnormal opponent. She was specialized. This monsters male singing style and stabilized breathing far outweighed her flaws. And most of all this song played to her strengths. So Kani doubted the situation would have worked in her opponents favor with a different song. However Ill do my best! Her opponent was specialized for this song. She was a karaoke expert, but an expert in a single song. It was not a case of 0 or 1. It was 0 or 100. And Kani was up against that opponents 100. And to do that Ill do my best! She realized something while repeating that phrase in her mind: I cant just copy the way my dad sings. She had already analyzed the threat posed by the Student Council President and put together a plan. She took a breath, bent backwards, and looked at the score display. Her score was 117. And her opponent had 102. That was a 15 point different. And she sang while swinging her body forward. How about that? She sang and the points changed with each word. How about that!? The enemy is at 121! The Satomi Student Council President is at 105! The enemy is pulling away! Kimi whistled at Adeles words. Heh heh. So her opponent has started using her entire body. Her entire body? Judge. She has no way of expanding her lung capacity, so the only way to increase her volume is to let out a larger breath while keeping it stable. But diaphragm control is fairly unstable. So Kimi leaned back and then slowly bent her body forward. She does this to squish her lungs with her bodys movement. Instead of relying wholly on her diaphragm, she uses her entire body as a pump to stably expel the air. Thats pretty good. Kimi thought, Now she can sing more deeply too. Based on the scores, this was about to become a fierce back-and-forth fight. Approaching by just a point or two would not matter much. From here on It''s like a volcano in your pants. The enemy had 125. Yoshiyasu had 109. The gap was not growing or shrinking. But don''t blame us. The enemy had 128. Yoshiyasu had 113. The gap had shrunk by one point. Adele clasped her hands together in prayer. However Just do the Cossack dance. The enemy had 132. And Yoshiyasu had 116! The gap had grown again. C-can the Satomi Student Council President really do it? I think she needs to give up on breasts She only has so much growing left, Adele. Please dont look at me when you say that! A-Adele, calm down, said Asama. Okay? Dont worry, said Kimi. Flatty has to know where the true battle is. After all The music suddenly grew louder. That was a sign. The next part would be sung with the music this loud. This is the Cossack Enemy Footraces most memorable and most difficult part. Kani prepared herself for what was to come. She breathed in and leaned back. Yes, they were about to reach The khorosho chorus! In the original song, it was a group of men shouting in unison. Of course, that had to be done alone in karaoke. It could not be done as a group. So it all came down to volume. It was all about intensity. You won by raising your voice to a yell. So Kani leaned back and relaxed in a way that felt like opening up her gut. Dad! Her father had been best at this part. He had swung his entire body and let out a roaring voice with each shout. She understood now why he had worked so hard to sing it. This was the time to roar and she knew what that meant. ! She formed a roar with her throat. But just before she unleashed it, she saw the Satomi Student Council President standing next to her. Eh? Her enemy was bending back just like she was. Yoshiyasu remembered. A clear memory came rushing back to her like an emotion. Ahh! This was the part her sister had sung. Her sister had so enjoyed herself while jumping around and shouting loudly. Yoshiyasu had wondered why the Student Council President would do something so silly, but she understood something now. You had to do that to sing this part. And you could use that as an excuse to let out a roar. Even someone with her sisters status could act like an idiot in front of everyone when singing this. That was the purpose of this song. She understood. Back then, her sister could not have continued on without singing songs like this. And doing that with her had been fun. She understood now. She could tell why her sister had sung this as a duet with her. Her sister had hoped Yoshiyasu would be able to do the same eventually. Also Thats right. This was an easy song for her to sing. Once she started singing, she had found it matched her throat quite well, as silly as the lyrics were. Had her sister realized this? No, it may have been Yoshiyoris doing since he had trained her. Either way, she was grateful. Now that she realized why they had done it, she wanted to thank them. If only she had been tolerant enough to go along with her sister back then. But she had reached that point now. She had made it. She was not as good as her sister and she probably did not appear to be enjoying it, but She let out a roar. Yoshiyasu did it. Her opponent was a good singer. The difference in skill was clear. Overall, her enemy had the upper hand even with this song. Yoshiyasu had briefly surpassed her by using what she specialized in, but her opponent had corrected for that and was now maintaining the gap between them. Or, at times, widening that gap. But this would be different. This was the final shouting match of the song. This was Yoshiyasus time to shine. The enemy had a lot of points. The gap was 16 points wide. Her opponent was so far above her. But here she could catch up. She moved her body to reach the opponent further up the slope. ! She pursued. She moved her body, raised her voice, inhaled another breath, and created a voice from the air she had quickly taken into her lungs. She could sense something in her voice. It may have been an old memory, or it may have been a sign that she had arrived in the present. Either way, she ran up the slope of points. She gathered all her strength and sweat scattered from her as she roared. ! She roared like she was running full speed. And The music stopped. The first verse had ended. A breath escaped her and her body relaxed slightly. There was a short break before the second verse began, so she sent her gaze to the side. She viewed the scores. And she first saw Kani Saizous score. 152! That girl had earned 5 points per khorosho. That was a ridiculous number. But then she saw the number on the other side of the sign frame. Yoshiyasu saw her own score. 144! Suzu heard Adele shout the number. Wow Yoshiyasu had reduced the gap to 8 points with the ending chorus. She had not caught up to the enemy yet, but she had reduced the gap to the single digits. Um, Suzu-san! Do you remember!? The Satomi Student Council President and the enemy had a 16 point gap before the chorus! Since she reduced that to 8 points I-if she keepsthe gap the sameuntil the end of the second verse Judge, agreed Adele while clenching her fist. She can catch up if she reduces it by another 8 points with the last chorus! Kani was sweating. She was out of breath and a lethargic weariness filled her body. However She looked to the side and saw her opponent there. That girl was looking back at her. She wiped away her sweat with a towel and clenched her fist. The girl held out her fist and Kani did the same with hers. Their fists lightly bumped together. Both of them found a smile on their face. And ! The Satomi Student Council President resumed singing first. Kani understood why. That girl was watching the instructions on the lyrics display. The red coloring of the lyrics customarily began slightly before the singing was meant to begin. There was normally a time lag between when someone saw the color and when they began singing. It took 0.1 seconds or more for the visual information to reach the brain and for the person to produce their voice. The red coloring provided some leeway for that, but the Satomi Student Council President reacted instantly. She piloted a god of war in aerial combat, so she had good eyes. That was why she began singing earlier. Kani watched it happen and soon followed. Kani had more points, making her the stronger one. So She bent back and got started. She sent her voice out with all her might to pull away from the enemy. Singing voices rang out. Setting our sights beyond the tower. In the festival, on the battlefield. We march through the festival hour. Two voices pursued each other in that enclosed space. We gallop forth to claim our prize. One moved her body as if dancing and the other stood still. But Their sword troops are eight or nine times our size. They both viewed each other and there was a solid core to their voices. We hit their infantry and trample them by horse. Their voices overlapped as they collided and separated as if to crush each other. However Once every last one has been flattened on the snowy grass. They continued on. Never stopping, their voices carried them ever onward. They made it through the difficult parts. They get the piroshki penalty: hot spices up the ass. Their voices shook the wind and sweat scattered as they raced through the sound. Nothing obstructed or disturbed the reverberation leaving their throats and it filled the enclosed space. Can you feel it in your guts? The Tatars can really fight. The gap between them did not close as they pursued each other. But they understood something. If you can feel the battle. This was not where the real fight would be fought. This standard singing was not the greatest challenge. That challenge was waiting at the end. Then it''s tartar sauce tonight. The main dish was the chorus, so they prepared themselves. ! The point difference remained at 8 as they charged into the true battlefield. Kani shouted. This was the end. She recalled her father, she thought of the friends she had sung with, and she remembered all the time spent with those people. She had not been trying to sing well every single time, but one thing was certain. It was fun! She would do her best. That fun was here as well. Right now, she had to draw out everything inside herself to sing. That was something she had never done before. And she doubted she would do it again either. So she had to enjoy it. So she had to do her best. Yeah! Ill do my best, she thought with pride burning in her heart. She used those words to keep that fire burning. Ill do my best! This was a rare experience, so she would be able to brag about it to the others. She could say it was fun. And it was amazing. That it was difficult but fun. And if she was going to say that ! She had to do her best. To pull away from this monster pursuing her. So she could raise her arms and smile when she returned to those waiting for her. ! Ill do my best! Kani realized she was moving forward. She threw herself forward to swing her body and produce the greatest voice she could. She used all her strength to throw her sweat and everything else forward. !! She ran up the roaring hill. Yoshiyasu felt her memories growing clearer. These memories of karaoke were both bitter and heartwarming. Now that she understood everything, it felt so horribly clear but also tangible. She thought of her sister, of Yoshiyori, and of everyone else who was there. She felt like she had absorbed everything needed to be there again. She felt like she knew exactly how any one of them would respond if she asked them a question. Honestly. Would she experience this kind of thing again? And each time she reached that point !! Would she roar like this? And when she came to understand everything !! Would everything become so clear and would she absorb everything to the point that the roaring was meaningless? She did not know. But there was one thing she did know. The enemy. The enemy was right in front of her. The point gap was within reach. What would she see beyond that single digit number? Would she find what her sister had taught her? If so I will take it! She had climbed halfway up the hill of points. Now she only had to reach out and grab the enemys back. ! Yoshiyasu roared. Their yells coincided like two animals snapping at each other. And The second verse ended. The music grew slower and Ah. The two singers took a simultaneous breath. A moment later, the point display changed. Their scores appeared on the sign frame. How did it turn out!? Adele saw the points on the sign frame. It started with Kanis. 342 points! Incredible, thought Adele. On average, she had done better on the second verse than the first. She had made some adjustments after singing the first verse. But the other side would have done the same. The Satomi Student Council President actually sang the first part this time! So her score would be high. With that in mind, Adele looked at the sign frame with a mixture of hope and worry. Behind her Kimi tilted her head and said oh? as a number appeared. It was the Satomi Student Council Presidents score. Satomi Yoshiyasu: Total Score: 340 Yoshiyasu was aware she had lost. It was not that she understood it. This was the result of using everything she had. She had accepted the result, but it was not something she understood in her mind. It was something in her heart. I see. She felt her own inadequacy and the clear memories she had gained. She remembered singing a part of the song back then. But she had been dissatisfied with the result and felt angry. She had told everyone to never mention it again. That had been the result of her inadequacy and her intolerance. How had she improved since then? She had learned so much more about singing karaoke, and It was fun. Using every last ounce of your strength was always fun. It was the same as training and sparring. Thinking back, they had been focused on having fun and no one had taken it seriously. If they had been competing for points like this and she had understood the technique behind singing the songs, her memory of it may have been different. But the past was the past. It was different from what lay ahead. The future always held value when viewed from the present. And Yoshiyasu turned around. Ah Kani was staring at her. Kani could not believe she had won. What had happened was so absurd. Her opponent had not sung the A-Part of the first verse. Yet that opponent had come within 2 points of her. If that opponent had sung the entire song, Kani would have lost. No matter what the scores said, Kani had been no match for her. Instead of feeling like her power was lacking, she wanted to apologize to her father and friends. Um! The Satomi Student Council President had turned toward her, but she had no idea what to say. She was not a true winner here. She had been given a win out of pity. She had wanted to win with an 8 point lead, but since she had not accomplished that What do I do!? There was something she had wanted to say. She had wanted to say something to her opponent once the match was over. But she no longer felt like she had the right. Kani Saizou. Her opponent suddenly called her name, so Y-yes!? Um? Kani Saizou. The Satomi Student Council President looked her dead in the eye as she spoke. I had to do that, so this is your win. And She held out her right hand. It was fun. Thanks. Kani took that hand on reflex. She nodded and thought to herself. It was fun! That was true. She had given it her all, been pursued, and ultimately kept her lead, but she trembled when she thought back to the tension she felt while singing. It had been fun. Just like karaoke with her father or friends was. So This is the same! This loss was the same as when she challenged her father or friends and lost. It was incredible that she got to do this with the leader of a nation. Im so lucky! thought Kani. Just then, text scrolled by on the lernen figur to her side. Let us go together, it said. Eh? Kani and the Satomi Student Council President both looked to the lernen figur while still shaking hands. To the west and to the east, it continued. These were lyrics. Eh!? For some reason, more lyrics for the Cossack Enemy Footrace were scrolling by. Koni-tan! Koni-tan! Look, its the Toukai Region soundtrack for Dragoon-emon! Ohh! Now this is rare! They rebroadcast it so many times there that they got bored with the same OP and created a third through fifth verse exclusive to the Toukai region! Indeed. And that localized version was used here in the Houjou region too! Now, lets go do some karaoke! The Yogakara systems are based on the local broadcast data, so we should be able to sing all five verses of the Cossack Enemy Footrace! Lets do it, Koni-tan! Yoshiyasu did not know these new lyrics. Kani also spread her mouth horizontally while still holding her hand. Umm. Yoshiyasu pulled in the lyrics sign frame that Kani had given her earlier. I see Wh-what is it!? This. Just take a look. The sign frame showed two verses of lyrics, but there was a scroll bar on the right side. And when she scrolled down Theres a third verseno, a fourth and fifth verse too. I-I had no idea! What is this!? I couldnt tell you, thought Yoshiyasu, but the lyrics completed while she was scratching her head. Umm, she said again. What happens if we only sing the first two verses of a five verse song? Well, um! Kani smiled bitterly. Since we didnt even sing half the song, it isnt scorable! Oh, dear. I had a feeling this would happen. Asama glared at Kimi and her bitter smile. With Mitotsudaira at her side and the crossdresser and Horizon in front of her, Asama wiped off her sweat with a towel. Um, Kimi? If you had noticed, shouldnt you have told her? Kimi narrowed her eyes and looked Asamas way. Oh? You think I should have told her? It would have helped, yes. But do you think Yoshy would have liked beating her opponent that way? Now that you mention it, no Asama wondered what would have happened if those two had been informed. But she simply sighed because the results from Odawara had arrived. The official result of Yoshiyasus duel was not a surprise. It looks like theyre treating that as a draw. Yoshy-chan put up a good fight. Yoshiyasu smiled bitterly and lowered her shoulders. Both her duels had ended in a draw. Im just not very good at this, am I? But she was utterly exhausted. And she felt she had gained a lot from this. So she considered returning to the bath to wash away her sweat. But just then Um! Kani opened a sign frame while also approaching the bath. Can we exchange divine mail addresses!? Yoshiyasu had not expected this. She had done so with the important people in Musashi for her official duties and for exchanging information, but Shes from another nation and its a personal thing. She had a number of thoughts about this and she was cautious, but I can have the Asama Shrine Representative put together some security for me. Then it would not be a problem, so she nodded. Yes, I would like that. Kani cheered and smiled. What a nice smile, thought Yoshiyasu. My sister smiled just like that when she finished singing, didnt she? Volume 6C, 59: Seducer in a Place of Awakening Volume 6C, Chapter 59: Seducer in a Place of Awakening Question One What was your first impression Of what this looked like? Point Allocation (Heel) Shigenaga felt her chest shaking. Hm? She opened her eyes and saw a dimly-lit Far Eastern room. The cloudy afternoon light shined in through the paper window. This was a room in a travelers inn within the Odawara city. She had rented it out to get some rest, but I slept really well. The vibration between her breasts was the alarm function of a sleeping spell. Sound could have alerted others to her presence, so she had set it to vibrate. Her pockets were all full of weapons, so she had opened the chest of her shirt and stuck the spell charm there, but I ended up sleeping for about three hours. She checked the charm and found the fan-shaped seal that functioned as a timer was completely used up. The rest period was one hour. The following two hours had allowed her body and Internal Blessings to recover, but she could have been attacked at any time throughout. However I had it set to wake me if an enemy approached, but things were awfully peaceful. Several duels had been held, so progress was being made. She opened a sankt okno that listed the results of the other participants. The duels had reached the end of the second wave. Most fighters were in their second rest period and discussing with their nations whether they should search for another opponent or withdraw. Its nice when you have enough friendly nations around that a negotiated war is possible. People could be injured or killed in a battle. But you could only have a battle qualify as a whole war with a friendly nation that was focused on making peace. The Far East would probably be much more peaceful if all wars could be done like this. Thinking that may have disqualified her as a military commanders name inheritor. But a commanders strength was not just measured by their ability to strike the enemy. Their ability to minimize damages to their own forces also mattered. So she felt resolving things peacefully was a good thing. However It doesnt always work out like that. These nations could only hold hands and have a negotiated war because of a larger war awaiting them afterwards. The Kantou Liberation. None of the nations had the excess strength to fight a proper war before that. To put it another way, without a war as large as the Kantou Liberation, the odds were good the Siege of Odawara would also have been held as a proper war. In that case, Houjous list of castles would have been defeated one at a time before they negotiated and tried to make peace. That would have increased and better defined each nations share. It would have worn them down as nations, but they might have gained even more. But the nations wanted to hurry to the Kantou Liberation, so they had shared their interests and viewpoints while hurrying through the Siege of Odawara. That was partially because things had become centered on the major nation of Mouri and because Musashi held a lot of influence. Trying to have things your way while ignoring those two nations intentions would not help you survive in the age to come. The other nations had decided their best bet was to cooperate and coexist with those two nations. Honestly. Sviet Rus had a demon emperor, yet here they were accepting that a nation of vainglory and pride and a wandering vessel were crucial to the Far East. But, thought Shigenaga. We are at least indebted to Musashi. They had given Sviet Russ emperor a dream as a ruler, gotten him to look ahead to the future, and even helped bring Former Vice Chancellor Marfa back. And while doing that, they had gotten the Shibata forces to withdraw from Sviet Rus and they would arrange a trade route to Kantou. Even though the trade route could introduce the possibility of an invasion of the Edo region. If that meant Musashi trusted them, she could only call them na?ve. But I wish we could be as carefree as Mogami. Shigenaga got up. She was not careless enough to position herself on the window side of the room. She kept her back to the closet on the wall and she took a breath. And when she checked the results again, she saw that Mogami had been acting pretty wildly. Yoshiaki had defeated Hashibas Kani and Yoshiyasu had earned a draw with Houjous Genan and with Kani again. She doubted those battles meant much to Mogami, but if those fighters had been targeting the Musashi forces, then they were probably acting as guards. Mogami had chosen to protect Musashi. If another country tried to take advantage of Musashis naivet, the fox and the dog would put a stop to it. Both of them were from nations with Testament descriptions of decline and they would be supported by Musashi. If they were both working for Musashi now, they would become very troublesome. Both foxes and dogs took good care of their families. And both Mogami and Satomi likely saw Musashi as part of their family now. So they would act as their conscience led them. I really wish we could give it so little thought. She wished Sviet Rus could just ignore the consequences. But at the moment I should probably continue fighting Shigenaga stood up. She opened one hand and gathered strength until faint ether light appeared there. She had apparently recovered a fair amount of Internal Blessings. In that case, she thought while standing to the left of the window. Someone could be lying in wait between the rooms exit and the front entrance, so she would leave through the window. With that decided, she steadied her breathing. Then an unexpected light appeared. It was a sankt okno from Sviet Rus. Asa-no-Bu: Shigenaga-kun. Can you hear me? It was 1st Special Duty Officer Zhong Kui Saitou. Shigenaga had a faint inkling what this was about, but she asked anyway. What do you need, Saitou-san? Testament, he replied. And after a breath, Shigenaga-kun. You are being instructed to withdraw. Can you? I knew it, she thought. She had felt some regret when she saw the results, but I will obey. But might I ask why? The sense she got from the divine transmission changed. Someone else was going to speak. And it was of course Shigenaga-kun, it is I. First, let me congratulate you on your victory. Kagekatsu. If he was handling this himself, he had to be pretty boredno, this had to be pretty important. Chancellor. Why are you asking me to withdraw? Testament. The situation is not looking good for Musashi. Testament. Their Treasurer has lost to both Date and Houjou and the other two have each won against Mouri. That does seem a bit different from their original goal. It does indeed, agreed Kagekatsu. And after a two beat pause, Shigenaga-kun. Um, may I make a suggestion? She already knew what their emperor wanted to say. She was thinking more or less the same thing. You dont need to worry about it, Chancellor. We only need to give Musashi the rights won with our victory over Houjou. But Of course, we will take something in exchange. We can view that as our goal here. Sorry, Shigenaga-kun. He could not hide the happiness in his voice even as he apologized, but that was just who their emperor was. However You have my thanks. She could hardly complain when he thanked her in such an apologetic tone. Thats not really fair, thought Shigenaga with a bitter smile. This must be what Marfa likes about him. But it would be difficult to give her rights to Musashi as things were. What will we do about this? she asked. Will they negotiate with you back in Sviet Rus? Oh, I will field this one, said Saitou. Shigenaga-kun? I would prefer if we avoided any negotiations with Sviet Rus itself. After all, we are supposed to be on Hashibas side until Sekigahara. If we are too open in our support of Musashi, Hashiba might interfere. Then I just have to duel one of Musashis fighters and lose. KageV: You cannot do that, Shigenaga-kun! It would not be fair to shame you in that way! Why could she hear his exact tone of voice when it was only text? But she smiled bitterly when she realized what it meant for him to intervene on her behalf like that. Then what will we do? Testament. Sviet Rus has another slot for a fighter. We will use that to have someone fight on our behalf. You mean someone who will intentionally lose to Musashi? That was quite something. It would be humiliating for that person. Doing so seemed like it would destroy Sviet Russ dignity, but Is anyone in Sviet Rus really willing to accept that? No, that is the hard part, said Kagekatsu. We are honestly not sure how to deal with him. Huh? She was not sure what he meant, but Saitou spoke up without trying to hide his exasperation. We clearly rejected his offer because he would be of no use to us, but he insisted on taking part because it is in the Testament. I doubt he stands a chance against Musashi C or rather, he has already been defeated once C but that is why he wants revenge. Hm They sound quite brazen That meant there was someone who wanted to strike back at Musashi after a previous loss. So we will see how this person does and, if they lose, give our rights to Musashi? Saitou thought that person was almost guaranteed to lose. Will it really work out that well? wondered Shigenaga, but this was a suggestion from the 1st Special Duty Officer. Have you considered what to do if this person defeats a Musashi fighter, Saitou-san? Testament. In that case, we will have no choice but to engage in international negotiations. If they had planned it out to that extent, she would leave it with them. Shigenaga sighed and opened a new sankt okno. She connected to the divine network containing general information on the Siege of Odawara and saw her withdrawal instructions from Sviet Rus. She removed her hat to accept. Her Siege of Odawara had ended. Now, then. When she closed the sankt okno, it felt like the surrounding scene and information all carried different meaning. This was a battlefield, but it was also Odawara. I guess Ill grab something to eat and head back She jumped through the open window and out below the cloudy sky. The Odawara city was damaged a lot more than before she went to sleep, but Now One thing bothered her. How will this other person fight against Musashi? Narumi felt she had made an error. She had tried returning to the battlefield for Date, but This is the second rest period. The second wave of results was coming in and nothing much was happening. She viewed a sign frame below the cloudy sky and saw that Musashi was in a slump. Will they really make it through this? The screen also showed a few nations or personnel who had decided to withdraw. Houjous multiple withdrawals would be a problem for Musashi. Houjou Genan and Katou Yoshiaki, who counted as Houjou here, were both withdrawing from the battlefield. Yoshiakis withdrawal was especially bad because she had defeated Musashis Treasurer. That meant Houjou could demand one right from Musashi. And yet Musashi wanted a victory over Houjou so they could gain permission to enter Houjous ruins. How is this going to turn out? Narumi was officially with Date, but she saw herself as part of Musashis side. She knew Masamune would be generous in all this. Katakura did not matter. After all, she thought. I just have to attack Houjou myself. Something might change if Date had one of Houjous rights. Narumi checked the sign frame. The available Houjou fighters were Houjou Ujiteru, who was serving food at the caf being used as a rest spot, and Kotarou and Houjou Ujinao, who were both in Odawara Castle. She could conclude Houjou Ujiteru would be the easiest target. He had been repaired, but the exhaustion and damage from his previous battle would have an effect. However Since he hasnt made his move yet, he must have some kind of plan. Houjou Ujiteru would end his career here at the Siege of Odawara. He would likely be involved during the Kantou Liberation, but his power as a name inheritor would end here. So she wanted to let him fulfill that role. I sure have gotten soft. After all Here I am responding to a surprise attack without exterminating them. Someone tried to charge at her from behind, so she turned around and dropped her prosthetic legs heel on them. She scored a direct hit. The last things Sanada Nobuyuki saw were the colors dark brown and white. It was a Far Eastern uniform. Specifically, the crotch of a girls summer uniform. He gasped. Is she seducing me!? But now was not the time. He had to make the most of this surprise attack. He had gone to the trouble of forcing his way into the Siege of Odawara as one of Uesugis fighters. That old man named Saitou had treated him like a weirdo, but what was that about? He was only trying to live a serious life. Yes, he had lived a serious life, been mistreated a bit within Sanada, and was now something like a janitor at Sanada Academy which had lost its main fighters No, he was a necessary part of the academy. But that life had left its scars. Yes, he had no wife. What was more important for a Warring States man than a wife? Nothing, thats what. He had thought his wife would be Honda Tadakatsus daughter, but now that daughter was trying to become Honda Tadakatsu. He did not really get it himself, but that was what she had said and she had defeated one of his academys strongest Celestial Dragons. That had not been pleasant news for him. It completely ruined his plan to comfort her when she returned from a devastating defeat. But this was a separate matter. Before, he had gone to confess his feelings, but they had nearly crippled him with a group attack. He wanted to make up for that. By fighting one of the Musashi girls who had participated in that attack, he could prove that was only a careless accident. Thus Musashi giiiiiiiiirrrrrrrrrrllllllllll! He charged. It had been a serious act. Yes, a truly serious act. So when she spread her legs vertically and revealed the crotch of her panties right in front of him, surely that was his reward for living such a serious life, right? Yes, this had to be a reward from god, Buddha, or a bodhisattva, so he was free to look. He entered staring mode. Oh, but he had a feeling this girl was the wife of someone else from Musashi. So she couldnt date me! As soon as he shouted that, he was hit by an attack from overhead. Narumi buried the enemy in the ground. It only took one hit. She had forgotten that the Odawara city was on the ground. She had carelessly performed an axe kick just like she would on the Musashi with its sturdy surface area. I probably shouldnt have done that. She removed her leg and saw Sanada Nobuyuki buried there. His upper body had entirely sunk into the dirt with his arms raised on either side of him. She felt like she had gone too far, but he had to have been prepared if he was willing to make a surprise attack. Ah. The results came in. The sign frame showed her victory over Nobuyuki who counted as Uesugi. Both of them were instructed to enter a rest period, but she also saw an instruction for Nobuyuki to withdraw. And she tilted her head while looking at Nobuyukis unmoving form. Why did he even bother showing up? And another question occurred to her. She recalled what he had said while charging at her. Musashi girl? That was not entirely inaccurate, but at the moment I count as Date, so did he have the wrong target? Shigeko: Shigeko: Um, waitI just saw the sankt okno. Shigeko: Shigeko: Can anyone explain this to me!? KageV: Um, Shigenaga-kun? Shigeko: What is it? Hm? KageV: Will you promise you wont be mad!? Shigeko: Asa-no-Bu: Sh-Shigenaga-kun! Is that any way to respond to your emperor!? Shigeko: Then you can answer me, Saitou-san. Asa-no-Bu: Well, uhwe certainly did not expect him to mistakenly attack Date Shigeko: And? Asa-no-Bu: To sum up, well, it turns out he did not know what we just assumed he knew. Shigeko: In other words, you did not fulfill your duty to explain it to him? Asa-no-Bu: No, um, I believe, well, someone must have, uh, explained it to him Shigeko: Next. Your turn. Mayoress: Hey! Shigenaga! Are you the one bullying Kagekatsu!? Do we need to do another privet!? Well!? Hm!? Shigeko: I wasnt asking you!! Things are starting to get really chaotic, thought Yoshiyasu while soaking in the bath and drinking some honey water. She had worked her throat hard. She had a feeling her abs would be troubling her come nighttime. The same had to be true for Kani who was drinking sake next to her. They were discussing the situation in Odawara while considering and hiding their respective nations issues. Kani tended to do more listening and questioning, so I feel like a teacher In a way, Yoshiyasu was the more abnormal of the two since she was Student Council President in the 2nd year, but that also reminded her that Satomi was a small enough nation to require that. In large nations like P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R., even name inheritors were mostly fighters and specialists like Kani. And as specialists, they were very skilled in that area of expertise. Large nations gathered more personnel like that to grow bigger and stronger. Small nations had to build up well-rounded personnel, which took time, and they had fewer people to start with. So My upperclassman told me to observe the flow of battle! said Kani. You have a really good grasp of the battlefield, dont you!? Was that meant as a compliment? But all Yoshiyasu had done was explain the different nations circumstances and how that related to the combat status of their representatives. These duels were more than just clashes. They were an extension of international politics. In that sense, Hashiba did a good job of intervening. Do you mean me!? Youre part of it. But before even that, they placed Musashi on the Houjou side, making them an enemy of the participating nations. That did not affect Mouri since they had intended to clash with Musashi in the first place, but it made it more difficult for the other nations to openly cooperate with Musashi. Because Hashiba is watching. As a result, Musashis forces had to be used against Mouri because the other nations could not oppose them. Meaning Musashi lost their chance to attack Houjou while acting as a different nation. Why did we want to stop Musashi from attacking Houjou!? Yoshiyasu had not expected someone to ask that about their own nation. But that was something she was having trouble working out herself. I can only guess, but I would say there are two reasons. When you get back, try asking someone who wont get mad at you for asking. Yoshiyasu raised two fingers toward Kani who was seated politely in the bath. The first is Takigawa Ichimasu. She is at Kanie Castle which is positioned at the entrance of the Houjou ruins Musashi wants access to. If Musashi receives permission to enter the ruins, they will begin an attack on Kanie Castle, so stopping Musashis attack on Houjou means stopping their attack on Takigawa. Testament! So its an indirect thing! Judge. Thats the way I see it. As for the other reason She provided it while somewhat tilting her head at it. I wonder if Hashiba might have some reason to keep Musashi away from those ruins. Yoshiyasu honestly did not understand this. But the Ten Spears had intervened at the Novgorod ruins. And Hashiba had intervened to prevent them from entering the Sanada ruins. Based on that Houjous ruins are probably the same. They were currently held in place by the attack on Mouri, but once Hashiba was free to act, Yoshiyasu suspected they would immediately come here to intervene. In fact, one of the Ten Spears was already here and had defeated Musashis Treasurer. What is inside those ruins? She did not know. It annoyed her that she could not go too far with this since it could all be a misunderstanding. But Musashi would be considering these problems too. The Vice President and the others would be following the issue. Yoshiyasu was a part of that, but she felt more like she was just helping. So Well, thats how I see it. And in that sense, Hashiba has done a good job. Yoshiyasu pointed at Kanis sign frame. Youve been instructed to withdraw. Ah! Youre right! I wonder why! Probably because you fought Mogami twice. But I lost the first time and tied the second time! You can think of us as part of Musashi. Youre a rookie and you lost the first time, but you managed to get a draw the second time. Thats plenty to say you have a promising future. And the Siege of Odawara ends with reconciliation after the castle is flooded. Hashiba probably sees a draw as a nice compromise. Meaning Kani Saizou. When you get back, tell them the song was localized but you actually won. Your superiors should be happy with that. The same goes for you, Satomi Student Council President! You gave yourself a handicap! Kani refused to be convinced otherwise on that point. And just as Yoshiyasu tried to figure out what to do about it, the baths sliding door opened. Ookubo? Yoshiyasu looked back and that was indeed who she saw. The girl had already changed into her summer uniform and she had a towel draped over her prosthetic left arm instead of her stole. Hey, you should probably get out soon. Ive prepared something to eat, she said. Also, some other guests need that space. Guests? she wondered, but that question was soon answered. A large volume appeared next to Ookubo. No, two volumes. The first was Ohh, Yoshiyasu. Youre taking a bath too? Yoshiaki!? When Kani heard Yoshiyasus exclamation, she scrambled to her feet and bowed. The second entered the bath behind Yoshiaki in a leisurely yet sudden way. The Reine des Garous! Oh? Its Satomis Student Council President. The woman smiled with a hand on her cheek. The two of us were just having a lovely chat outside. And we thought we would clean up before our duel. Duel!? Yoshiyasu gasped and checked her sign frame. A duel request had appeared there: These two women planned to duel in some way. This is going to be a giant kaiju battle, isnt it? thought Yoshiyasu with a sigh. After all Theres no way they would do karaoke The sky was beginning to change color. The cloudy sky grew dimmer and the wind blew strongly in from the ocean. That gust of wind blew the row of Houjou flags positioned alongside a water-filled moat. This was the entrance of Odawara Castle. A single figure stood in the castle gate plaza. It was Seki Masasada who wore torn clothing. She carried a few items in front of the barricades in the plaza. Large barrels sat on an oddly small cart which she moved with her gravitational control. She spoke to the barricades in front of her. Excuse me. Will you let me pass? My master wishes for results. That will not happen! shouted a voice atop the gate. It was a Mouse. That Houjou representative in a female ninja outfit was Kotarou. She frowned at Sekis clothing. What do you think you are doing here dressed like that!? Testament. Like I said, I would like to defeat someone from Houjou and take their rights. What about Ujiteru-sama? I looked for him but could not find him. You couldnt find him? I thought he was in the caf, but Seki rolled one of the large barrels forward with gravitational control. Her damaged parts groaned, but she managed to turn the barrel on its side and open the lid. Its contents were dumped out onto the plazas gravel. This is Lord Ujiterus automaton cowling and damaged parts. ! Kotarou frowned. He fled without protecting the clan leader!? I have determined he has some kind of plan. What will you do, Lady Kotarou? You leave me no choice! Kotarou swung both her arms. Several sign frames opened in response. They spiraled around and rose up around the Mouse. Fuuma Formation, stand up. With those words, all of the barricades in the plaza moved. What had been disguised as stone walls moved their jackets and materials from within as they revealed their true form. Canopies flew into the air and below them Gods of warand There were 8 heavy gods of war and 32 automatons. But they all had one notable trait: the lack of a face. They only had structures with holes opened for sight and hearing devices. They were remote controlled models and they were being controlled by Fuuma Kotarou. Prepare yourself. As soon as she said that, the roar of a cannon shook the air. The blast had come from one of Sekis barrels and it tore through a god of war. Seki drew a long knife from her apron and fired a cannon blast. She had brought in 5 barrels. One of those had contained Ujiterus parts and three of the others contained weapons. She was up against gods of war and automatons. Remote-controlled ones. It was only a Mouse controlling them. For that I am grateful. She would have been hesitant with a human opponent. As an automaton, she would have felt the need to pay them respect. Of course, she would have been hesitant with an automaton opponent as well. She would have worried that she was too flawed to be their opponent. When facing them, it was best to let them defeat themselves or distance herself from the act by sniping them. When sniping, she could close her eyes in the instant she fired. She could look through the scope afterwards and, if they lay collapsed on the ground, she could simply assume someone else had done it. She could assume her Princess or the others had assisted her yet again. Even among the Mouri Belle de Marionnettes, she was a weakling who could not even strangle livestock. While on the battlefield, she was constantly questioning whether she was fit to be there. But with an automaton enemy, there was no hesitation. They were an enemy, so they were not one of her own kind. She would not question whether she was fit to be there. She would think it had to be her. After all, they were an enemy and they were not a person. They were not a life everyone had raised. Her fellow Belle de Marionnettes and her Princess would not need to dirty their hands. She could defeat them without worrying. And she could fulfill her duty. So Seki saw her right arm (the one holding the long knife) flying through the air. It had been severed. Seki had seen an enemy automaton jump to her right. The faceless opponent carried a scythe-like outward-curving blade in her right hand. That kind of scythe sword was used to get the tip of the blade to the enemy faster than a normal sword, capture them with it, and cut them. The center of gravity was on the tip and the blade would be diverted depending on how the air resistance hit it, so it was difficult for humans to use. You could call it an automaton weapon. It had just severed Sekis right arm. And in front of her Ah Her cannon blast had been wasted. The 8 gods of war were no longer in front of her. Those 8 giant forms had scattered to either side and ducked low. They were not just crouched down. They were preparing to rush toward her. She could tell they would attack in waves, with 4 out front and 4 waiting in the rear. Seki concluded the evasive action had been oddly fast for heavy gods of war. They had likely been given a power system that far surpassed human-scaled muscular strength. These gods of war were meant to dodge cannon blasts and fight with their physical strength. With no one onboard, they could use forceful actions and coordination. With Kotarou in control, the gods of war were given ninja movements. A simple cannon blast did not work even as a surprise attack. And the 32 automatons worked to fill the gap. Meanwhile, Seki had been slow to react because she had been watching the one who leaped in first. Severing her right arm must have been a feint that caused actual harm. She had just one of them jump in as an immediate counter that would draw my attention. Having them all rush in would have been noticed and putting together a formation that quickly was not easy. Kotarou must have sent the one in as a diversion and used that short time to build a formation for the others to rush in. Seki noticed the enemy automatons did not all wield the same weapons or take the same stances. There were two units of them. A group of 8 took the lead in both units. 4 of them fired guns at Seki, 2 in the lead held her in place, and the 2 following them held spears. She would be shot, held in place, and then finished off. And then The one that had leaped in to her right had drawn a weapon. She was too far away to use the scythe sword and she would not have been able to eliminate the momentum of jumping in, so she would be using a pistol. The bullet flew toward Seki. Rapid-fire gunfire also arrived from in front of her. So she moved. She lightly lowered the long knife in her left hand. Now, then. And she moved forward. The damaged automaton took her first step forward. Nine things happened as if the sound of her foot in the gravel had been a cue. They happened to the 8 automatons targeting her and the one trying to shoot her from the side. Their bodies suddenly burst and broke. The sound was their multi-hinge joints breaking and their outer shells shattering. It sounded a lot like an eggshell cracking and as the metal fibers tore ! Their 9 bodies burst apart like blossoming flowers. Kotarou saw what had happened but did not understand it. The one thing she understood was that she did not understand it. That was all. After all Why!? The fight had been very strange from the beginning. Even the initial automaton leaping in at Seki had been. That attack had targeted Sekis head. So why had it severed her right arm instead? The automatons aim had been accurate since the jump had been along a straight line. The time difference measurements of the sight devices told Kotarou that Seki herself had not moved. But Kotarou realized something only now. The long knife Seki had been holding it in her right hand. That was why that arm had been severed. So why was she now holding the thick blade in her left hand? It would seem you do not know when I switched hands. The next rush arrived just as Seki spoke. There were 8 automatons and they made a coordinated attack with guns, blades, and martial arts. However I shall advance 3 steps. With those words, the rush passed Seki by. But nothing happened to Seki Some of those in the rush were meant to hold Seki in place. And Kotarou was controlling them. She used the data from the sight devices and other sensory devices to crush Seki with surefire movements. But The 8 automatons passed her by without anything happening and then they blossomed below the cloudy afternoon sky. Three gods of war rushed in soon thereafter. One straight ahead of her and one from either side. But Seki Step 2. said that as the gods of war reached her. The first one swung an anti-god of war short sword from a meter above the ground. It reached Sekis left arm. Oh? The arm was severed at the upper arm. The slash skimmed just past her torso. The god of war on the right threw a punch. It smashed the left shoulder that had acted as the base of her severed arm and her body tilted to the side. But Ah Kotarou saw something happen to the two gods of war that had attacked Seki. Their weapon and arm flew toward their own body. The giant arm and sword sank into their own chest or gut and scattered their bodys contents. ! Two giant metal flowers blossomed in the castle gate plaza. Huh!? Kotarou saw the destruction of the gods of war. She had never seen anything destroyed like that before. The gods of war had committed suicide. It was an abnormal action. A god of wars actions were controlled by its spell OS. That control would ensure it did not destroy itself by rejecting or preventing the selection of actions that would do so. But these gods of war had behaved differently. They should have been under her control, but they had instead destroyed themselves. It was almost like A virus!? Looks like Seki has finally gotten her engine revving. Terumoto spoke with the Pension Versailles behind her on the makeshift plaza built southeast of Odawara. Mouri-01 placed a glass of barley tea on the side table next to her. She glanced at the book that Terumoto was reading while seated on a bench. Is that the history of the Roi-Soleils mistresses, Princess? I dont have much of a choice since I promised to inherit every last one of their names. So I guess I have no one to blame but myself. Terumoto then turned toward Odawara Castle. She was on a small hill, but Odawara Castle was even higher than the Odawara city. She could not see the gate, but Belle de Marionnettes are mass-produced, but due to discrepancies in component quality, some of them have faulty OSs, power systems, or outer shells. Those slight defects can generally be compensated for with our other functions, but she is a rare case where everything was off, all the way down to the soul at her core. With that, Mouri-01 raised her right hand. Her hand carried something white on a plate. Would you like a daifuku, Princess? Oh, I would, I would. Were going full Far Eastern today, arent we? Because you seemed dissatisfied with the meal last night. That I was. Terumoto did not hide her thoughts, but she did look up when she heard a metallic noise from the north. Odawara Castle must be a sight to behold right now. To her, her components are entirely disposable. Her face, arms, legs, torso, and even OS are off, so they have been replaced countless times already. But whenever her core enters them, something always ends up off yet again. So being destroyed on the battlefield is a form of hope for her. Because next time, there might be nothing off about her. A Belle de Marionnette that does not fear destruction, hm? In the past, it seemed like she was harming herself because she actually wanted destructionbut that changed once you scolded her. Well, I had to. Terumoto spread her mouth horizontally. Those components are expensive. And when shes always swapping out parts, its hard to recognize her. Im bad enough as it is at remembering what people look like, so remembering a Belle de Marionnettes hand or foot is essentially impossible. I just told her I would cover all the costs for the Belle de Marionnettes that serve me, but she had to quit getting destroyed so much. But Im impressed you noticed her special abilities, Princess. That was just a coincidence. Terumoto took a sip of the barley tea. Remember the cat the other Belle de Marionnettes couldnt catch? The one that climbed up on the roof and couldnt get down. When it fell, the rest of you all failed to catch it and ended up in a pile, but Seki jumped in and caught it. I had a thought when I saw that. That being She cant move like normal Belle de Marionnettes can, but maybe she could move in ways normal Belle de Marionnettes cant. So I had her fight and the results were immediate. Terumoto held her right hand forward a bit. And No matter how much you all attacked, you couldnt hit her. Your movements were optimized and accurate, while hers responded with something just off of optimized and accurate. You tried to predict her movements as those of a Belle de Marionnette and she was trying to move in exactly that way, but there was something off about those movements and you couldnt hit. But it was the opposite for her. Terumoto grabbed the empty air with her right hand. And she pulled that empty air back toward her. She wanted an accuracy that was not off, so she was always looking to that. And to do so, she simulated it not just thousands but trillions and quadrillions of times. Because she couldnt live her everyday life if she truly remained off. Do you get it? She wanted to live an everyday life despite being off. So felt that way every single day even as she wore clothes that did not quite fit and went to sleep in the mornings. And do you remember why she did not attack all of you even once? She was worried it would be wrong for someone like her to harm us, wasnt she? Testament. Terumoto nodded. Shes only recently learned to fight properly. But her true value is seen when she fights Belle de Marionnettes or Lourd de Marionnettes. Because she has a way of defeating them without actually attacking them. That is That is She interferes with their movements and power systems so they destroy themselves. Seki moved forward. She opened the final barrel behind her. It contained Spare arms. She purged the broken left shoulder and arm and did the same for the right. She pulled the new arms toward her with gravitational control and attached them with her torn maid uniform caught in the joints. The next automaton rush arrived. There were 8 of them, but the bullets fired by their gunners arrived first. She did not care. They will not hit. She was off. Normally, machines would use their optimization and accuracy when confronting each other. And when an automaton fought another automaton, they assumed their enemy would have that same optimization and accuracy. So when attacking, they would assume the enemys evasion and defense would be done with optimization and accuracy. But Sekis optimization and accuracy were off. She was defective. She was trying to be optimal and accurate, but it did not quite work. And that was very bad news for the enemy. Both sides would normally have the same optimization and accuracy, so she would be off where the enemy expected perfection. This was the same. The enemys bullets grazed her face and tore through her side. But it was not fatal. The more precisely they aimed, the more her offness would protect her. And she had been trained in how to respond to this. There had been a time when she had wanted to move just like her fellow Belle de Marionnettes, found she could not even walk right, and tried to at least not be in the way. How did those accurate and optimal Belle de Marionnettes operate their systems to move? What operations of their systems would lead to what movements? She knew the answer because she could not do it herself. So The rest was easy. She only had to help the automatons approaching her. The blades coming to touch her were linked back to their artificial muscles and power system. By reflecting those just a bit, she could throw off their optimal and accuracy and create different movements. The force meant to destroy her was turned back against them. That was for the best. Someone like her could never think of attacking them herself. A defective model must never defy a proper model. So she had them destroy themselves. They were proper models, so they had the right to destroy a proper model like themselves. She was fine with being defective. Because her master had said it was fine. So I will advance 5 steps. Seki advanced. Gods of war approached. She knew how they would move. They used the same optimal as an automaton. SoI will give my right arm and side to your thrusting blade. In exchange, she used gravitational control to swing her long knife up toward the god of wars visible finger joint. In that case I can predict that immediately pulling your arm back to dodge is the optimal action. That is exactly what happened. So she fired a cannon from behind her. Do not worry. A defective units cannon blast cannot blow through a proper model. It will only graze the inside of your elbow joint and shake your arm. But when that happens, your accurate movements will cause you to quickly pull your arm back. As a result, the short sword you hold will stab you in your chest. But the distortion to your elbow will remain, so your accurate movements will lead you to release the blade vertically. And then ! The god of war blossomed. As a proper model, it destroyed itself with the kind of accuracy one could be proud of. Oh, what a waste. If only she had come here earlier. She felt it had been a mistake to make Musashis fighters her top target. She had thought it would work since one of their fighters had a prosthetic arm. She had planned to try sniping and, if that failed, attempt close-quarters combat where she could affect the girls prosthetic arm. She would of course have messed with the arm as a means of attack, not defense or evasion. She would have had her opponent defeat herself with her own arm. But that opponent had been incredible. She had not viewed her prosthetic arm as a prosthetic. She had treated it like a weapon or a detachable part of her own body. There had been no accuracy or optimizing there, so she was not sure why it even had to be fake. It had been a strange feeling. It was neither a proper model nor a defective model. In a way, that may have been a good description of humans like her Princess. It was a tricky thing. So this was much simpler and easier. The enemy was more powerful and numerous, but they were proper models. And they were attacking with brute force. They were accurate and optimal. That is good. Seki looked to the automatons and gods of war surrounding her while keeping their distance. But it was too late. She had weapons behind her: spare arms, legs, and A face. Sekis face devices had been damaged and bent by what attacks had reached her, so she used her right hand to replace them. She removed the sensory devices located in front of her artificial brain block and tossed aside the old and defective face. She used her left hand to attach a new face. It too was defective. But it was new. Her Princess worked with the PR Committee to broadcast the shows Angry Weather Forecast and Motos Kitchen and she used some of her pay for these things. It was such a waste. All the canola oil her Princess used on Motos Kitchen also seemed like a waste, but they were likely thinking within the shows budget. She hoped it was similar for her parts. Now. Seki advanced. She moved forward. Here I go. Just then Send in reinforcements! Several silhouettes jumped to the top of the castle gate. They were gods of war and automatons. They lined up along the gates tile roof as if they weighed nothing. How orderly. Seki could not help but marvel at how orderly these proper models were. So she nodded and spoke before the seemingly-endless waves of enemy attacks. It would be a waste for you to spend your time on a defective model like me. Kotarou sensed maximum danger when she saw the enemy approaching. I will stop her! Houjou was a nation that used automatons and gods of war to fight. They produced automatons and exported localized versions to other nations. Their value was in their accuracy and their optimization. Thus, defective models were always discarded upon discovery. That was how they managed product quality. But this person overturned that value. Kotarou was aware of this automatons origin. Hexagone Fran?aise exported automatons as well. One of those most likely had a distortion in her core. The distortion was too minor for a boot-up check to detect, but it must have manifested itself thanks to the influence of Hexagone Fran?aise as a nation. It would have begun as a small distortion. But how had she viewed that discrepancy while living among so many proper models? Many attempts to correct the distortion had only exacerbated it. This could not have happened by coincidence alone. Nor could it have happened by training alone. It was a combination of both. And Your master accepted it, didnt they!? For an automaton, their masters approval trumped their raison d''tre. Seki had accepted her distortion and those around her had helped. Even though she could have just been discarded at the earliest stages. Hexagone Fran?aise had not done so, but that was likely because they had needed as many automatons as possible C even defective ones C for their conflicts with M.H.R.R., nonhumans within their own borders, and the Hundred Years War. How much had the distortions accumulated and grown to create such a monster? But there was just one thing Kotarou had to do now. I will stop you! This was Mouris anti-Houjou trump card. Kotarou had thought the Reine des Garous was the only real threat, but she had been wrong. This enemy could not be allowed near Ujinao. Ujinao was human on the inside, but she had an automaton body. There was a chance something could happen. So More reinforcements! Flowers blossomed in the castle gate plaza. Those metal flowers were created as Seki walked. That floral path could not be allowed to reach Ujinao. And on Kotarous pride as a proper model I will not let you pass! Seki crossed a field. It was a windy and deserted field of blossoming flowers. Now, then. Bullets were approaching. As were enemies and blades. But she spoke into the blowing wind. I may be defective, but even I have a Belle de Marionnette spirit. These words contained that spirit. The doubts of a single component. She continued her words. With incoming attacks punctuating her steps and her torn clothing fluttering in the wind, she brushed back her hair and spoke. A defective unit cannot stand against and walk through the warring states current of abandonment. She recited the words. A defective unit is accustomed to having her body and OS damaged, abandoned, and replaced. The bullets did not hit her. The enemy sliced and crushed to take her body from her, but A defective unit is already prepared and knows her bodys limits. All who came at her self-destructed and blossomed. She too was torn into within the din of explosions and tearing. However A defective unit can use her body and hands for her master. Everything blossomed behind her. Even her own components broke and scattered, but she replaced them whenever they did. She simply moved forward. And A defective unit is already prepared and will use all of herself to strike back. Shadows flew like scattering leaves behind her. The weapons she had brought took flight thanks to her gravitational control. Now. Once more, she brushed back her hair, but she now held a long knife in each hand. A defective unit She faced forward. does not fear Her hair danced in the wind. becoming trash She resumed walking. and faces forward as she goes. She advanced. Looks like its over, said someone looking up at the baths ceiling while soaking in the tub. It was the Reine des Garous. She and her hair took up about a third of the large tub. But she was not the only one soaking there. She slowly lowered her gaze toward the person at the opposite end. The person across from her was Yoshiaki. She did not hide her nine tails and let them soak in the water. A tray containing a sake bottle and cup floated in front of her. With that, my role is more or less complete. Heh heh. Yes, I suppose so. Sowhat will you do? Testament. The Reine des Garous nodded. If I wanted to duel Houjou Ujinao, you would stop me, wouldnt you? And if I went to stop Seki, you would have stopped me. Seki has gone to defeat someone from Houjou. And what will you do? Defeating someone from Musashi might be nice. You already lost to them once, didnt you? Testament. The Reine des Garous smiled a little. I could always make up for that, you know? I could sniff out their merchant or duel that girl taking a break in the changing room. You can make do with me. I am technically on Musashis side. That you are, agreed the Reine des Garous with a smile. She pulled over her tray floating on the water. Would you like some of this? Then you can have some of this. Is that Far Eastern wine? Testament. Some from my daughters land was on the menu. Mito, hm? Yoshiaki raised a hand of thanks and accepted the wine from the Reine des Garous. In exchange, she poured some of her bottles contents into the other womans glass. Is this Houjou sake? It is from Musashi, said Yoshiaki. Rice grown inside Musashi is used as a base and the brewing is done at the Asama Shrine. It must have a purifying effect because it affects a nonhuman like me pretty strongly. I quite like it. I see. In that case The Reine des Garous wet her lips with the sake in her glass. If my daughter becomes a concubine along with the Asama shrine maiden, purifying effects like that could put her at a disadvantage The time may have come for me to teach her a good plan for that. Such as? Testament. If she is going to practice with chicken skewers, it is actually better to use chicken meatball skewers. Would kiritanpo not work? M-my! Just a slight misspelling away from disaster![1] No one is misspelling anything. Testament. And you really mustnt sever them. You need to treat them with care. I have no idea what youre talking about, but it sounds like a complex situation. Just as Yoshiaki sighed, a new result was added to the sign frame. It seems we have a result for Kotarou and your Seki Masasada. Testament. I can see it. Winner: Seki Masasada, said the Reine des Garous. But Seki has been instructed to withdraw. She must have been pretty badly damaged. Kotarou was held in someones arms. Her own tiny arms held a short sword the automaton had dropped. It even got through to her! The blade she held was stabbed up to the guard inside her seated opponents stomach. But that opponent held Kotarou in arms that barely kept their original shape. She could not move. But she heard a straining sound as the automaton stood up. And during that unsteady standing motion, she heard several components and lots of lubricant oil spilling from the automatons body. She also heard breaking metal and felt herself wobble. But the automaton had stood up. Next, that automaton placed Kotarou on the ground. As she did, Kotarou saw the flower garden of destruction around her. She had sent in a total of 18 gods of war and 72 automatons, but they had all destroyed themselves. Of course, to do all this, that defective model would have to have taken an equal level of damage. But It takes a proper model to destroy a proper model. That is something I cannot do. Thats not-! Wait, thought Kotarou. This opponent was stating the truth, not being ironic. She was a defective model who would hesitate if told to defeat a proper model. That was what had led to the result before them. That flower garden of fragments had all come from self-destruction. Among the broken components and frames, the colors of external armor and torn armored clothing were scattered like flowers. There was wind. A powerful gust blew in from the ocean. That air current blew through the automatons hair as she turned her back. Until we meet again. Youre leaving!? Shouldnt you call for assistance!? A defective model must not call for her master. But My Princess says our pride and vainglory leave room for defective models. What? asked Kotarou. The automaton creaked and swayed as she walked, but she looked back over her shoulder to answer. Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri are not shelves to display well-made dolls. They are a toy box in which even defective models are thrown. A toy box belonging to the Roi-Soleil and my Princess. She turned her back in the wind once more. Kotarou exhaled as she watched the automaton leave. I will not accept it! I may have lost the duel, but I did stop you! The Mouse shouted at that creaking and swaying back. All that matters is that I kept you from reaching Ujinao-sama! Hey, Mouri-01. Terumoto looked up into the cloudy sky that was gaining the colors of evening. A dull scarlet was mixing in with the clouds. She moved her eyes to follow the flowing clouds and the colors of the sky visible through them. How about we move to the camp entrance? We mustnt, Princess. She will return, so lets trust in her. Ahh, vainglory sure aint easy. Testament. But a lot of people follow you because of that. Besides Besides? Testament, continued Mouri-01. If you went out to meet her, she would get embarrassed and not have anyone to hide behind. Right now, you need to fix your windswept hair and stack up your books. At any rate, this means one of Houjous rights goes to Mouri. Yoshiaki thought about this while she got up from the bath. Does this mean Mouri has preserved their reputation? It meant a lot that the western nation of Mouri had gained a hook to involve themselves with the eastern nations. If anyone tried to take Houjous right from Mouri, they would almost certainly put a stop to it. So it was best to assume that right was a sure thing for Mouri. Given that, the only remaining problem was the two women here. Hm, said Yoshiaki as she shook the water off her tails and turned around. She spoke to the Reine des Garous who was drying off with two towels. What rules shall we use for our duel? Im fine with a physical battle, but in that case She pointed toward the entrance. How about we go to Odawara Castle. We should see some battles on the way. When we do, we can adopt their combat methods for our duel. If we take multiple duel methods into account, we can find something that makes for a fair fight. I mean, I would have far too much of an advantage in a normal battle. Is that so? I was thinking the same thing about myself. A devious fox would never lose to brute force. Heh heh. What a scary person you are. I could say the same about you, said Yoshiaki with a bitter smile. She slid open the door while planning to get dressed and see what kinds of duels were underway between here and Odawara Castle. Yoshiyasu? The Reine des Garous and I are about to leave here, so- She was going to ask the girl what she would do, but she trailed off when she saw Yoshiyasu, Kani, and Ookubo having a duel of sorts. The three of them had dragged a ping pong table to the center of the changing room and they were engaged in a high-speed rally. When Yoshiaki appeared, they all looked over and Yoshiyasu missed the ball. The hard paper ball flew to the floor and Ookubo turned the blackboard containing the score toward Kani. And Were in our rest period, so we decided to have some fun, said Ookubo. Whats that look for? I see, said Yoshiaki with a nod, but the Reine des Garous spoke up behind her. This is it. This will be our duel. Notes 1. Changing one kana turns kiritanpo into kirichinpo, which means severed dick. Volume 6C, 60: Duelers at the Hot Spring Volume 6C, Chapter 60: Duelers at the Hot Spring Hmm? Point Allocation (Somewhat Mad!) Ookubo looked up to the ceiling in the bathhouse changing room. I have no idea whats going on anymore Exchanging divine mail addresses with Kani had been confusing enough, but it had only gotten worse from there. She had yet to tell Kani or Yoshiyasu what had happened here with Seki. The automatons had cleaned up afterwards and she had recovered the short sword stabbed into the floor and everything else. She had sent her bloody stole to be washed and the wound below her collarbone was sealed with a charm. She felt some slight heat there, but it was hidden by the towel she wore in place of her stole. Yoshiyasu and Kani seemed to have gotten to know each other. Kani still seemed to keep some distance from Ookubo, but Ookubo appreciated that. It allowed her to keep doing things her own way. The upperclassmen have no trouble keeping me from doing that, which is such a pain But the biggest source of confusion was occurring right in front of her. There was a ping pong table and a blackboard for writing the score. She tapped each of them once and spoke. And with that, the Reine de Garous and Mogami Chancellor will begin their ping pong duel. And with that? What am I saying? she thought. But this was the duel those two had decided on. Lets go over the rules. Are you both familiar with ping pong? Testament. I am. As for Mogami Yoshiaki Yes, my Ushuu is a hot spring town. This game is a popular form of entertainment during the winter. That was good to hear. Judge. Ookubo nodded and opened a sign frame. As a special rule, whoever scores 5 points first will be the winner. You can score points when you change who serves. Miss a serve and it changes immediately. Does that sound good? Testament. This entire battle is approaching the end, so a lengthy duel that slows everything down would be a bad idea. True, agreed Yoshiyasu from behind Yoshiaki. She sat in a chair with her arms crossed. We still have the Kantou Liberation afterwards. Delaying progress in blocks of 30 minutes would be a problem. Of course, that ignores the possible benefit to Mouri or Mogami. Heh heh. Dont worry about that, said the Reine des Garous. I also want to end this duel as quickly as possible and get back. The bath washed off some of his scent. Ookubo was not sure what that meant, but she had a feeling her upperclassmen would understand. Anyway, said Ookubo while using both hands to point at the Reine des Garous and Mogami Chancellor. Just to be clear, this is cutting it pretty close as far as the Testament is concerned. There was a note mentioning that this sport was later developed from tennis. And there were records from the Age of the Gods saying it was a hot spring sport. But tennis itself was still not fully historically established, so This kind of sport is generally enjoyed while hidden indoors, isnt it? Well, you cant exactly play it outside The wind would affect the balls too much since they were so light. That was another reason that ping pong was a form of indoor entertainment at the places that offered it. It still could not be officially advertised, so you had to go to the entertainment facilities and ask if you could play some you-know-what. Its a banned service Heh heh. But we must submit the duel method to the Siege of Odawara headquarters, right? So I made sure to talk around the specific method. Anyone with good intuition should know what it is were doing. Hey, Mitotsudaira, can you explain this description the Reine des Garous sent about her duel with Mogami Yoshiaki? Huh? What does it say? Let me see. - Duel Method: We will face each other in a closed room, grab and vigorously move a stick with rubber on the end, and send balls bouncing back and forth until one of us wins. Heh heh. Balls! Bouncing back and forth! O-oh, dear. Get too into it and youll lose! Cmon, Mitotsudaira! Asama! We can reproduce what Im imagining using these bamboo poles! Grab them and vigorously move them around! Now, foolish brother! Horizon! Lets go! Kimi, what are you shouting about now!? And where are you three going with those bamboo poles!? Male and female students could be heard screaming on the other side of the festival stands. Those three were apparently chasing the guests around with those processed bamboo poles. This will undoubtedly hurt the Student Councils approval rating, she thought, but there was no helping that. Mitotsudaira sighed and returned to her senses. What is my mother doing!? Her mother was vigorously moving around a stick with rubber on the end. For those warmup exercises, she swung a penhold racket that you pinched between your fingers. It sure is light. Swishing sounds came from her and the Mogami Chancellor and Musashis glasses-wearing Representative Council Head looked to each of them in turn. Which one of you will serve first? The Reine des Garous can do that, said the Mogami Chancellor. The Reine des Garous nodded. Then I shall. She caught the ball the Musashi Representative Council Head threw to her and then she tossed it straight up. Here I go! Kani watched the attack. This was her first time seeing the Reine des Garous up close. Since she was from P.A. Oda, she had of course heard of the partial destruction of IZUMO. This woman had destroyed a portion of the floating island and then jumped down from it unharmed. She looked like a kind lady. She really did. But She launched an attack in an instant. The strike looked like a bullet as it struck the falling ball. It made a high-speed bounce and popped up in front of Mogami Yoshiaki. Yoshiaki-sama! Yoshiaki did not move. But her hair shook and the ball hit the wall behind her. !? It embedded itself there. That phenomenon was the result of an impossibly rapid spin. The rotation speed more than the solidness of the ball had created enough mass to tear into the wall. And the Representative Council Head raised her left arm and blew a whistle. 1 point for Mogami! The point had gone to Yoshiaki. Eh? said the Reine des Garous, so the Representative Council Head pointed at her and shouted. Dont use your Silver Cross! Ookubo thought: I had a feeling something like this would happen! Hit the ball with your racket! What moron uses a divine weapon here!? But the target of her question, the Reine des Garous, hid the Silver Cross behind her back and placed her left index finger on her mouth. Hmm? She tilted her entire body as if to say she did not know what Ookubo was talking about. P-playing dumb isnt going to help! But, um, thats not allowed? Wait, didnt you say you were familiar with ping pong? I am familiar with it. Ookubo noticed something about how she said that. Ah. How familiar? Testament. I have seen people play it before. Yes. She kept a straight face. But am I really not allowed to use my Silver Cross? Ookubo had a feeling she should explain all the rules. On the other side of the table, the Musashi Representative Council Head used a sign frame to explain the rules. Yoshiaki sighed in her heart as she watched. I can see why she is known as the Reine des Garous This could be trouble, she thought. It had been a surprise attack, but even though she had seen the Silver Cross appear, she had been unable to see the other woman swinging it. This went beyond moving quickly. Moving way too fast was the standard for her. Her standard speed was different from other people. So what would happen when she further increased her speed? I have heard the Mito Lord did manage a win against her Did that just mean the daughter was a monster too? But Yoshiaki was not to be trifled with when it came to being monstrous. She was a nine-tailed fox, a great monster fox. Hm. The Reine des Garous was currently learning the rules from the Representative Council Head. That included how to swing the racket, how to serve, and how it all fit together. Since Kani was saying ohh while listening in, that Representative Council Heads explanation must have been quite good. But looking at the Reine des Garous listening to those words was enough to tell what tactics she would use. A quick attack The racket she had chosen was a pen type. The grip had a rectangular cross section and it was held like a pen. It could be manipulated with the fingers, so it was easy to control when making a forehand strike. On the other hand, it was a little difficult to catch the ball with a backhand strike. Beginners were better off first leaning to attack and defend with forehand hits, so the pen type was a decent selection since it was easy to hold. And based on the Silver Cross, this woman would focus on offense. She would move forward. It was hard to put much force behind a hit with the pen style, but that was a trivial problem for the Reine des Garouss strength. In a head-on rally, Yoshiaki had a very real possibility of being overpowered. Now Yoshiaki spun the racket in her hand and grabbed it again. Her rackets grip was the shake style with a circular cross section. It was held from the side. Controlling it was much like waving a fan. Precise finger movements were almost entirely unusable, but since it could be moved with the wrist, it was easy to use during backhand hits. It allowed for more force behind hits, so it was a good choice when up against such an overpowering opponent. I can use this to take control of the table, thought Yoshiaki. And just then Thats about it, concluded Ookubo. What should I do about the score? Lets count that last one, so give the Mogami Chancellor one point, said the Reine des Garous. Even if I had failed to learn the rules, asking for a redo in an international duel would be shameful. Ho ho? So you still intend to do this? asked Yoshiaki. Of course. Let me be clear: I will not hold back. Yoshiaki already knew that, so she spoke up after making sure the Musashi Representative Council Head had moved away from her. Now, can you show me what you can do when not holding back? It was Yoshiakis serve, so she retained the advantage. Mitotsudaira listened to Masazumi who turned back toward her. Hey, Mitotsudaira. The Reine des Garous had the rules wrong, so theyre continuing now that shes learned them. Wh-what is my mother doing!? Judge. According to Ookubo, she fixed her grip. On the balls! She fixed her grip on the balls! While the idiot shouted that, Asama opened a sign frame, perhaps to set up an additional purification. But Masazumis eyebrows rose when she checked the sign frame. Oh? I dont really get it, but theyve started in a first-to-5 match. Is my mother doing something horrific!? No. Masazumi shook her head. Mogami Yoshiaki already has 2 points. Shes so strong! Yoshiyasu watched Yoshiaki moving in front of her. Yoshiakis tactic was to use cut shots. She would catch the approaching ball from a somewhat lowered position and send it back. Befitting of the name, a cut shot gave the racket a chopping motion directed forward and down. Yoshiaki used that motion to cut back the Reine des Garouss balls. She had likely decided that a direct hit to those balls would lead to mistakes given the incredible speed given to them by the Reine des Garous. Yoshiaki dueled the Reine des Garous using those defensive cut shots. It made noise. It was a solid but sharp sound. Immediately, the white ball returned to the Reine des Garouss field and bounced. Yoshiakis return shots were not simple things. When picking up her opponents balls, she would alter their speed and direct them left, right, up, or down before sending them back. That prevented the Reine des Garous from moving forward to hit them. The Reine des Garous had to move forward, back, left, or right more and more often. This was a tough situation for a beginner. For a beginner, its easier to hit back a ball that has a certain amount of speed to it. Ping pong was a sport that limited the space between the players using the length of the table. So when the velocity reached a certain level, the speed of the balls back-and-forth movement and the speed of the arm hitting it back would synchronize. Once that allowed your body to establish a set rhythm, your hesitation when hitting the ball would fade away. A beginner only had to focus on getting their racket into that rhythm, so it was very helpful. However, Yoshiaki would not allow that. If the Reine des Garous used her strength to give the ball lots of speed, she would step back a bit and make a cut with some space in between. They were using a lightweight ball, so that space caused some slight speed loss. Yoshiaki used that to return the ball with altered timing. Its incredible. Even if it was meant to force the Reine des Garous to move around, Yoshiaki was moving around a lot too. There could not be much difference in how much they were each moving. The fox continued moving and constantly swayed her body side to side. But, thought Yoshiyasu. The wolf is abnormal too. Ookubo had been watching the Reine des Garous for a while now. Based on her close-up observations, the woman had yet to get in an effective shot. But her movements were changing while Ookubo watched. How good are her senses? The Reine des Garous was definitely learning how to return Yoshiakis balls. At first, she had always tried to move forward to finish things quickly with a smash. But Yoshiaki rejected that idea with her actions. She focused on cut shots that forced the Reine des Garous into a rally. The Reine des Garous was still unfamiliar with how to use the racket, so she was moved around by the returned balls. Ookubo held the scoring blackboard. Yoshiakis second point had come from the Reine des Garous messing up a return. From what Ookubo had seen, the ball had gone up, she had tried to return it with an overhand swing, and she had given it some unwanted spin. The reverse-spinning ball had lost all its speed and fallen onto her own side of the table. The Reine des Garous had stuck out her tongue a bit, and Oh, dear. That didnt work at all. In that case After that, she had started what she was doing now. What is happening? The Reine des Garous would catch the ball and return it, but the way she returned it was odd. From what Ookubo could see, she was being moved all over the place by Yoshiakis control of the ball. But she was returning the ball. And the ball was always light and floating when she did so. She was not making cut shots. Cut shots used a diagonal hit to apply a reverse spin to eliminate speed. The Reine des Garous was instead sending the surface of her racket straight into the balls trajectory. Her shots used the center of the forehand side to push the ball more than hit it. But that still returned it. Also Ah Ookubo realized there was a pattern to the Reine des Garouss return method. Kani noticed something odd while watching from diagonally behind the Reine des Garous. 2-2-3? No, that was 2-3-3! There was a pattern to the way the wolf swayed her body. When receiving Yoshiakis shots, she would do 2 forehand shots on the right, 3 backhand shots on the left, and then 3 forehand shots on the right. And for the next iteration, she would do 2 backhand shots on the left, 3 forehand shots on the right, and then 3 backhand shots on the left. No matter what kind of balls came her way, she would forcibly return them with those motions. I know what this is! Kani was a Strike Forcer, so she understood. This was training. When learning a martial art, you would learn the fundamentals and then begin applying them. One example of that was attack stance training. You trained to ensure you could attack from unfamiliar footing or in a disadvantageous stance. That was what the Reine des Garous was doing now. She had lost her second point because of a missed shot made with a large movement. At that point, she had realized moving based on what felt right would not cut it in this battle. So she had changed her movements. Instead of using a forehand or backhand shot depending on the situation, she had forced herself to keep up a rotation between left and right. And she always hit the ball with the center of the racket to learn how it felt. That queen had accepted her inexperience and she was now training herself in mid-battle. But during the interminable rally, her movements were clearly growing more certain. And the sound of the cut shots grew louder as if in response. Yoshiaki had raised the speed of her return shots. Just then, the Reine des Garous altered her stance. She stretched her back and turned her left side forward. ! She hit a high-speed shot. Yoshiaki realized her mistake. The children around them probably had not noticed, but the Reine des Garous was clearly applying pressure on her. Are you taking a step? Yoshiaki had noticed the forehand and backhand rotation. She understood it was a way of learning the relationship between the racket and the shots and to familiarize her body with the motions. This was the kind of opponent who would take it that far. But she started to detect a light reverberation when the other woman returned the ball. It was the reverberation of a foot hitting the floor. When they moved with only the table between them, they could just barely feel the impact of their opponents feet on the floor. The Reine des Garous was gradually starting to take a step when she returned the ball. It made no noise. They were barefoot after taking a bath. But the tremor definitely reached Yoshiaki. And you would take a strong step when hitting the ball if you wanted power. Her motions are something like a cut right now, but shes returning to the stance for a quick attack! The Reine des Garouss center of gravity was gradually shifting forward. She had to have reached the point that she could move freely if she ended the forehand-backhand rotation. I would expect no less! Was this tremor of a step a form of training? Or was it a warning that she was about to go in for the kill? Yoshiaki decided to hit a tempting ball to find out. So she took action. She made a cut shot that sent the ball straight down the center of the Reine des Garous side. ! The other woman used the opposite motion of a cut: she swung the racket forward and up from the bottom right. The force of the strike was a topspin drive. The shot was an attempt to move forward and it had far more speed than the previous cuts. How about this!? Just as she thought that, Yoshiaki realized the white line had already passed her by on the left. !? By the time she wondered what had happened, sucked in a breath, and tensed her body, it was too late. She only knew that the Reine des Garous was taking a deep breath in front of her. And Testament. I more or less get it now. The woman puffed her chest out and smiled while toying with her racket by spinning it in her fingers. She had returned it. And at a speed too fast to see. Yoshiyasu did not understand what had happened until the ball bounced off the counter and rolled back toward her feet. She returned it? All she had seen was the shot Yoshiaki made after a short-step duck. She had also seen the Reine des Garous start to counterattack with something like a right hook. It was true she had failed to see the swing of the Reine des Garouss arm. But 1 point for the Reine des Garous. Ookubos words revealed the truth. Yoshiyasu saw some smoke rising from the table diagonally left from Yoshiaki. White smoke was also rising from the ball rolling at her feet. It was unclear if that was from Yoshiakis topspin or the Reine des Garouss return. But, thought Yoshiyasu. That monster has rapidly improved in a very short period of time. And the Reine des Garous caught the spare ball Ookubo tossed to her and spoke. Thats 1 point for me. If you continue to simply observe or feel this out, I will catch up. Yoshiyasu heard the Reine des Garous casually say now, then. And she tossed the ball up. She made a normal serve. It was a cute serve with a gentle hit that made it clear she was a beginner. That makes sense. After all, the Reine des Garous had not had a chance to practice serving. She had been given plenty of opportunities to train her returns and attacks against Yoshiaki earlier. On the other hand, this was only her second time serving. But Yoshiyasu still found it impressive since she was able to have it bounce on her side and the enemys side of the table. Meanwhile, Yoshiaki moved one foot back in preparation for a cut shot. ! But it was not a cut shot. She made a full-strength strike against the serve. She hit the ball up from below for a topspin attack. Thats the same as the previous attack! She had to be searching out how the Reine des Garous had returned it last time. But the Reine des Garous made a definite move. It was different from the previous one. She tilted her body toward the white line flying toward her. Can she move freely now!? She twisted her hips as she stepped forward. It was a no-spin knuckle shot hit with the center of the racket. Yoshiakis spin must have been effective. It hung there for a moment, but The shot arrived before Yoshiaki could move her arm back. It was fast. But Yoshiyasu saw Yoshiaki put up a definite resistance. She bent just her upper body back to buy time for moving her wrist. But it was not quite enough for a cut shot, so she added a further motion. Kh! By lowering her knees, she simulated lowering her arm. Well done! It was the same as angling your body to increase and control your reach and trajectory when stepping in for an attack. And a solid sound ultimately did ring out. The heavily spinning ball took a low, spilling trajectory toward the Reine des Garouss left side. The low trajectory made it hard to intercept. Instead of moving forward and getting it above your field, it was best to step back and use the greater space to deal with it. But the Reine des Garous returned it. With a backhand penhold shot. Since she was still not used to this, the ball was fairly light. And Yoshiaki responded. She returned her stance to normal and hit the trajectory with a quick cut. That too sent it toward the Reine des Garouss left side. Forcing the wolf to make backhand shots had to be Yoshiakis strategy. Because shes using the penhold grip. When pinching that pen-like grip between your fingers, it was a little difficult to make backhand hits. That was why Yoshiaki concentrated her fire there. The Reine des Garous was forced into a defensive battle since her left side was being targeted, so all she could do was fall back to the left to make it easier to deal with. So once she moved to the far right side from Yoshiakis perspective Hit it! Yoshiaki sent her entire body forward. She made an attack on the opposite side of the enemys field: the far left side. Kani saw Yoshiaki move the Reine des Garous. A moment later, Kani saw something unbelievable. The Reine des Garous vanished in an instant and reappeared just as instantly. And from Kanis perspective, she had moved from the left to the right side of the field. What was that!? She could guess it was an explosion of instantaneous strength, but the Reine des Garous was so tall and Umm, her boobs! She has huge boobs! For someone like that, instantaneous acceleration was completely ridiculous. But she had done it. She had launched herself to her usual spot, swung her body forward, and There. She hit the ball with an almost cheerful voice. A solid sound rang out. Now its really started, thought Yoshiyasu. What happened next would determine whether she could follow what was happening. But Yoshiaki had moved forward and the Reine des Garous had launched a counterattack from the left. She hit it to the right of Yoshiaki. That was within the foxs reach. But she could not move back her forward-swinging body so quickly. Or so Yoshiyasu thought. But Yoshiakis stance was different. When making the right forehand shot, she had stepped forward with her left leg. She had used that left leg to swing her right leg up and to the left. That left roundhouse kick took a path that avoided kicking the table and rapidly spun her entire body. She had not stopped her bodys forward momentum and then pulled it back. She had instead used that forward momentum to spin to the left. And after making a full rotation Shes ready to swing her right arm again! She hit the ball. It was a forceful attack, but it sent the ball upwards. As the curve bent back down, it flew toward the right side of the field, where the Reine des Garous no longer was. And just after it flew there, Yoshiyasu saw something: the Reine des Garouss instantaneous acceleration. Her hair shook, but there were no footsteps. The wolf moved back to her previous position as if pressing her bouncing breasts back against her body. But this position required a backhand shot. A hit from there would have less force behind it. Meanwhile, Yoshiaki had moved forward. She swept her body a bit to the left and readied her racket for a forehand shot. She was prepared to use all her strength to send the coming bullet back to the Reine des Garouss left side. A moment later, Yoshiyasu saw something. The color white had arrived in front of her eyes. Huh? It was the Reine des Garouss attack. And it had rapidly moved right past Yoshiaki. It reached Yoshiyasu before Yoshiaki could move forward. Yoshiyasu did not understand what had happened. The Reine des Garous should have needed a backhand shot. And yet this attack had the speed of a forehand one. How? Yoshiyasu looked forward and saw the Reine des Garous breathing a sigh. Phew That was a close one. It looked like her arms were crossed below her chest. No, that was not it. Thats Yoshiyasu understood. The Reine des Garous had placed her left arm alongside the right arm launching the backhand shot. The right-handed return would have had a poor initial velocity because it was backhanded, so she had pushed it forward with her left hand for more initial acceleration. That made it an indirect reverse-arm forehand shot. The slightest distortion from pushing on the arm would have altered the balls trajectory, but that had not happened. Is that because she always hits with the very center? That familiar sense would not allow any distortions. But if she could pull this off in such a short time What in the world is she!? Just as Yoshiyasu wondered that, Ookubo made an announcement. 2 points for the Reine des Garous. Ookubo rewrote the Reine des Garouss score. Meanwhile, the ball rolled along the floor after bouncing off the counter-side wall. And Ookubo heard a deep breath. Yoshiakis shoulders rose and fell as she replaced the contents of her lungs. Ookubo understood why the woman had failed to hit the ball back. She had moved forward, so not even spinning around could move her back again. Yoshiaki had chosen the wrong tactic. She made her opponent use backhand shots to push her to one side of the field. Then she had hit to the opposite side. Their mobility was restricted by the size of the standard field. Within those restrictions, hitting to the opposite side was the most effective method. After all, you were hitting the ball outside of their reach. Even if your opponent did return the ball, it would normally be a rushed action. In that case, you only had to powerfully return that hastily-fired bullet to the opposite side yet again. Yoshiaki had done that twice. And the second one had forced her opponent into a backhand shot. But it had not worked. Yoshiaki had the upper hand in technique and experience. But the Reine des Garous had the upper hand in reaction speed and power. Since she existed outside the category of human, she was not bound by the standard assumptions of sports. Now, what will she do? wondered Ookubo. Just then, she noticed the Reine des Garous raise her right hand. What is it? Can I swap out my racket real quick? Judge. Ookubo thought about it for a moment, but she nodded. The Reine des Garous had chosen her racket before she knew the rules. This means shes about to get serious. So Ookubo allowed it. She gestured toward the racket holder an automaton had prepared. Just this once. Keep that in mind when you choose. Testament. Then I will go with this one. The Reine des Garous pulled a racket from the holder. It had a pen-style grip. But there was one difference from the previous one. It was something not allowed in official matches. Both sides have the same rubber material? Both sides were covered with black rubber. But they were uniformly thin. There had to be just the one layer of material attached. The Reine des Garous spun it around in her hand and smiled. The previous one had bumps on the rubber, which allows for a variety of changes, right? But with my finger control, I can probably manage those changes all on my own. Wait just a second, thought Ookubo. Have you ever given a ball spin? Ive seen it several times. I just have to do the opposite of what I do when I return them, right? Technically speaking, that was correct. But could she really just do that right away? No This racket has the same material on both sides, so it should be much easier. Normallyyou have thicker rubber on the back. If she was fine with the thinner material, just how aggressive a play style was she planning? But she simply took the ball Ookubo tossed to her. Now, lets try it out. She began her serve. It was a casual thing. A serve was an important thing in a first-to-5 match, but her actions carried none of that weight. She lifted the ball high and when it arrived just below her chest She launched a high-speed slice of a cut shot. Kani thought it was a strange image. She watched the Reine des Garous serve from diagonally behind her. The solid sound of the serve created an image in midair. The white ball floated there without moving. Huh!? She understood the concept. She understood very well what was happening. The phenomenon was as follows: The spin from her serve was so strong the ball isnt flying or falling!? The ball hit by the Reine des Garouss slicing motion floated motionlessly in the air. It was actually spinning rapidly, but it was so intense that its position did not change. Is this the gyro effect? asked the Representative Committee Head. Is that what you call it!? While the Reine des Garous watched with a frown, the white bullet slowly descended. It was going to land on the Reine des Garouss field. Um, if this bounces to the other side, it counts as a serve, right? she asked. Well, I guess itll have to The Representative Committee Head sounded oddly negligent in her response, so was this really okay? Meanwhile, the white bullet continued its descent and fell into onto the Reine des Garouss field. Ah. The ball tore into the wooden table. A loud sound rang out for an instant and small splinters of the table flew into the air. And everyone watched as the white ball embedded itself halfway into the table. Wow! It stopped! Kani shouted without thinking and the Representative Committee Head raised her voice. 3 points for the Mogami Chancellor! And can we get a new table in here!? For some reason, the automatons hung their heads as they left the counter and set up the new table. Mitotsudaira. Your mother has sent a divine transmission via Ookubo. Huh? What did she say now? Well. Masazumi showed her the sign frame and read it in a deadpan voice. Nate, I initially had rubber covered in bumps on the end of the stick. Mar-Ga: Like this? The Weiss Hexen made a sketch, but Mitotsudaira ignored her. Masazumi took a breath and continued. But, Nate, I swapped it out for a thinner one that glistens black. Mar-Ga: That would be like this. The Weiss Hexen made a sketch, but Mitotsudaira ignored her. Nate? Im going to do my best using both the front and back, okay? Seriously, though! What is my mother doing!? Yoshiyasu saw the battle moving back and forth. The Reine des Garous had fully shifted to using quick attacks while Yoshiaki focused on using cut shots. The wolf attacked and the fox defended. But the Reine des Garous made a mistake. When making a counterattack on one of Yoshiakis hits, the trajectory collapsed. !? Yoshiaki had disguised a knuckle shot as a cut shot. She had used the trajectory of a cut shot, but she had moved her arm and entire body forward in the instant she hit the ball. It was only an instant. The speed at which she pushed the racket forward had to surpass its downward-swinging speed only when the hit made contact. The technique was only possible with the speed and flexibility of a fox. The Reine des Garous had been too slow to notice, so the ball she hit fell down without hitting her opponents field. 4 points for the Mogami Chancellor. My, my I fell for your feint, didnt I? I assume youre saying you wont fall for it again. Yoshiaki laughed in her throat and that was exactly what happened. The Reine des Garous began primarily using drive shots. If Yoshiakis shot type was hard to read, she only had to use her great strength to apply a drive spin to reset it. The forceful push and high-speed drive created a bouncing ball. There. The shot hit on the front edge of Yoshiakis field and bounced up toward her chest. Yoshiaki responded with a backhand swing, but And there. She failed to respond in time when the next shot targeted her left side. She pulled her racket back and the white line hit it and produced a solid sound. The bullet bounced straight up. 3 points for the Reine des Garous. The wolf had taken another step closer. The Reine des Garouss serve began another high-speed rally. Ookubo had a thought as she watched from close up. Am I seeing something incredibly valuable here? Or am I just seeing a ridiculous game of nonhuman ping pong? The two were difficult to tell apart. And just as she wondered how to report on this, the result suddenly arrived. The Reine des Garous entirely missed the ball. Ookubo saw the Reine des Garous stop moving. The white line passed her by on the right and flew behind her. And Ah. The woman said that and Ookubo started to raise her left hand. This meant the Mogami Chancellor had 5 points. It was a first-to-5 match, so it was over. The end happened awfully quickly. Ookubo sensed some disappointment in that thought while she opened her mouth. The Mogami Chancellor- She started to say the woman had won the match. But someone stopped her. Sorry. But that counts as the Reine des Garouss point. Yoshiaki was the one speaking. And she was breathing heavily. Yoshiyasu. Can you come here a moment? Yoshiyasu nodded at Yoshiakis words. Judge. I more or less understand. Understand what? asked Ookubo. Yoshiyasu raised her right hand with the palm out. The gesture meant wait. And when she arrived next to Yoshiaki She sure is exhausted This was the first time she had seen Yoshiaki so out of breath her shoulders were rising and falling. It was also her first time seeing the foxs hair so disheveled. It had been hard to tell while looking at her from behind. Shes really done a number on you, Yoshiaki. I cannot deny it. Yoshiaki could still laugh in her throat. That ko ko felt calming to Yoshiyasu, so she held out her hand. I will look after them. Testament. Then lets start with this. With that line, Yoshiaki pulled something from her sides. They were fans. The two fans doubled as guns and they were also used to control the Yamagata Castle. That was not all. This too, Yoshiyasu. She then pulled a long object from her side. It was The proof of my control of Mogami: Onikiri. Yoshiaki took a breath and passed Onikiri to Yoshiyasu. Then she turned toward the Reine des Garous and nodded. Sorry about that. I was carrying so much stuff that, when I moved, a trickery phase space rose to the surface. Since I scored that point using it, I must give you a point back for the initial Silver Cross point. Heh heh. Then my initial mistake was useful after all. ButI was curious to see the extent of my relationships based on what happened if you cut me with Onikiri. The Reine des Garous smiled bitterly, looked to Yoshiakis tails, and said more. You are a very honest person, arent you? Everyone who falls for a foxs tricks thinks the same thing. But its the truth. Its 4-4. An even score between two honest people. Is that so? asked Yoshiaki with a bitter smile. This wolf must be honest with anyone she takes a liking to. Yoshiaki nodded at her own thought and placed a hand on her chest. Listen. Tricks are the natural response to anyone who would harm Mogami. But this is not the time for that, is it? She turned to face Yoshiyasu and gestured her chin toward the fans and Onikiri the girl held. You understand what it means for me to leave those with you, even if just for a moment? Judge. I am to watch to the end with these. And you Yoshiyasu raised her eyebrows. Youve lightened your load. Yoshiaki spent a few seconds thinking about what that meant, and Acting like an adult now, are we? She laughed. Honestly. Laugh was all she could do. Children are so quick to act like adults. And at some point the act would be indistinguishable from the real thing. A parent watched their childs growth one stage at a time. But they would eventually reach a much higher position. She only had to look up at the shape and peak of the mountain this child and the other children were climbing. Good, good. She rubbed Yoshiyasus head and the girls eyebrows bent. But Yoshiaki realized she was putting on a strong front to show that she was a parent. It was true she had lightened her load. So she took a light step forward and assumed her playing stance again. Both sides had 4 points. It is your serve, she said. Testament. You seem to have regained your spirit. Testament. I confirmed I will have no regrets. And foxes are known for our nimbleness. Yoshiaki narrowed her eyes. Its time you learned not even a wolf stands a chance if they underestimate the threat. It was the Reine des Garouss serve. This was the final stage of the first-to-5 match. They faced each other with a solid foundation of 4 points each. Now. The Reine des Garous tossed the white line upwards while still facing straight ahead. And as it fell Lets get going! The racket hopped up from below and launched the white force. The match had begun. A solid sound summoned the wind. White lines similar to gunfire passed back and forth between the two attackers. The Reine des Garous moved forward every single time and Yoshiaki stayed back while occasionally moving forward. The wolf was powerful. More and more of her white slashes flew in to crush the foxs resistance. Each time, the fox twisted her body, pulled it back, and ! She spun around to adjust her position. And when there was even the slightest opening Ko! With a short roar, she would snap at the wolfs side. The solid sounds arrived afterwards as both worked to establish their tactics. But Like this, right? The wolf moved against the white attack attempting to stab at her side. She whipped up the wind and spun just like the fox had. This was not a careless action. Her footsteps rang out for the first time. But with the loud sounds of her feet, her attacks rotation speed grew. The wolf was gaining more definite methods of attack and she was starting to overwhelm the fox. Kh! The wolf combined her instantaneous acceleration with her rotation. The foxs scattered attacks tried to lure her in, but she began to return them all with her own counterattacks. More and more wind raced forth and the fox was driven to the center of her field. She was forced to fall back, as if being hunted by a pack, but Here. The wolf suddenly smiled and all strength vanished from the bullet she launched. It was a sudden deceleration. This was more than just a brief slowdown. The shot nearly stopped. The impact sounded like a normal ping pong hit and the white line took the form of a ball traveling at a leisurely pace. It was like tossing bait to the fox who had moved so far back from the field. Yoshiaki! Dont fall for it! The dog shouted a warning, but the fox still moved forward. If the fox did not take the bait tossed in front of the wolf pack, she would lose. So she stepped forward and gathered all her strength. ! She made a slicing attack. This is dangerous, thought Yoshiyasu. It was the wolfs trap. While pursuing as a pack, the wolf had thrown out some bait to keep the fox from getting too close. She intended to attack once the fox took the bait. Of course, the fox was not helpless. She was sure to launch an attack on the wolf just as she took the bait. But this was the wolfs trap. Everything that happened there would be part of the wolfs plan. Yoshiyasu could tell the wolf had everything ready. She took a low stance in preparation to finish off the fox here. A moment later, the fox took the bait. A solid sound rang out and the wolf made her initial movement. But Yoshiyasu saw something there. Huh? No, she did not see something there. Something that should have been between the fox and wolf. The white line had vanished from the battlefield. !? It was the foxs trickery. Ookubo had no idea what had happened. She saw nothing there. The white color was no longer where it had been before. At first she thought Yoshiaki had taken the bait more literally than expected. But No, that isnt it! It was the foxs trickery. She had responded to the wolfs trap with a trick. That was how a fox did things. So Where did it go!? She knew where it had to be headed. And even if she did not see it, someone else had: the Reine des Garous. And that woman had disappeared. Her volume had vanished from its position overlooking the battlefield. She was gone. No, thought Ookubo. That isnt it either. The fox had used a trick and the wolf had responded. So she had to be Up above, right!? Kani saw the Reine des Garouss decision and movement. Up at the ceiling, the woman had made a half rotation that put her feet up and her head down. She was pursuing the white line that had flown high into the air. That was the attack Yoshiaki had launched. When she hit the white line up, it had accelerated from the bounce and instantly arrived far above the battlefield. This vertical movement had come without warning when everyone was focused on the horizontal movement from before. Anyone following along with their eyes would not have been able to keep up. That was true for Kani. But someone had kept up with this trick: the Reine des Garous. She had seen through the trick before her eyes. And that was not thanks to smell or sound. It was the second point she lost, right!? Back then, Yoshiaki had hit the ball high and the Reine des Garous had failed to return it. If Yoshiaki was going to earn a point here, she would use the same trajectory. And the Reine des Garous had realized the fox would hit it even higher. Her movement had been close to a gamble, but it had paid off. She fixed the bottom of her yukata in midair and raised her racket. She used the ceiling as a floor and ! She launched an attack toward the fox on the battlefield below. A high-speed attack was hit with a powerful drive. Now that it was hit, the ball did not float up and only flew forward. But the bullet did not fly toward Yoshiaki. It flew to her left. It was an accurate shot to force her into a backhand return. She turned in that direction, but she was not going to make it. Yoshiaki! Yoshiyasus voice rang out. Win this! That is easier said than done, thought Yoshiaki with a bitter smile in her heart. She was heavily exhausted. Her opponent most likely had the upper hand in speed and power. She could not win in this state. She had experience and technique, but her opponent had the power and reflexes to respond to that. Also, her opponent was a beginner and had been learning the ropes, but With that just now, she must have reached my level. That meant the gap between them would only continue to shrink. Yoshiaki could not win with strength. But she was a nine-tailed fox, a great monster fox. There was one thing she definitely had over the wolf. Ether usage. It happened in an instant. In the blink of an eye, Ookubo saw Yoshiaki multiply in number. Copies!? This was not a martial arts technique. They were real copies using ether. There were 9 of them and nothing to distinguish them from the original. They were all very real. Take this! When the white line flew in, one of the slashing motions held the racket. And a solid sound rang out. Yoshiaki had returned the Reine des Garouss attack. And she had launched it straight toward the wolf as she fell from the ceiling. Yoshiaki put away her copies and took another breath. She took a defensive stance and watched for the Reine des Garouss response with a certain thought in her heart. It all comes down to this! The Reine des Garous had not allowed her to reproduce the previous lost point. She had grown during this short battle. So it was coming. She would use the attack she had used to earn her first point. This would undoubtedly be that slash that not even Yoshiaki had been able to see. ! It came. The Reine des Garous adjusted her position with her ankles and made a forehand attack. And Yoshiaki saw the initial leaning back of the upper body that would lead to that invisible shot. It would be a high-speed slash. She hits it with her racket on its side!? The Reine des Garous launched her sword strike. The object she held was honestly difficult to wield as an offensive weapon. Because the surface was so large, it created air resistance and thus wind pressure when she swung it. And the rubber on the surface was useful when defending, but it absorbed the force when attacking. So she held it on its side. The pen-style racket was shaped more rectangularly than the shake-style ones. So the panel sticking out from the handle was almost a rectangle. Its side was a lot like a straight sword. So she could perform a slash with that. But she was a beginner and it was difficult to control the wind pressure that hit the blade. So she held it pen-style and controlled it with her fingers. With a shake-style grip, your wrist would hold it firmly in place, but the pen-style did not. A light wrist was necessary for instantaneous acceleration. She met all the conditions now. So There! The burst of acceleration traveled from her hips to her chest, shoulder, elbow, and wrist in turn. The Reine des Garous launched a diagonal slash of an attack. Ookubo had not seen the Reine des Garouss attack. No, this battle had long since surpassed what a literal arts type could keep up with. She felt an odd trust in the two battle participants. She was confident that they would both return the bullet. So she had not been looking at the Reine des Garous. She had been watching Yoshiakis response. Yoshiaki was trying to perform a counterattack on the high-speed shot. But her stance was different. This was not a cut shot like before. The fox held her racket horizontally. Shes going to hit it with the side, isnt she!? I see, thought Ookubo as she finally figured out the Reine des Garouss invisible slash. And she knew Yoshiaki intended to make an even greater attack. After all, the fox made another movement. She brought her left hand to the right one already holding the racket. Shes using both hands!! Yoshiaki performed a slice from the middle right. When swinging the racket so quickly, the blade tended to catch the wind and veer off course. The wolf could probably suppress that with her strength, but Yoshiaki was a fox. So she placed both hands on it, and Ko! With a laugh-like cry, she swung her blade. But she included one trick. Instead of just hitting it back, she used a drive. The shake-style racket had a nearly circular blade. She used that arc for a long drive. The method was simple. Any warrior from the Far East could do it. She only had to do it like it was a sword. Far Eastern swords were not used to cut the enemy as you hit them. You hit the enemy with the blade and then pulled back to slice them. That was the purpose of their curved shape and the item she now held was similarly shaped. The rest was the same. The curve may have been short, but she used it to its fullest for her slash. She slowly reversed both her wrists. It was not an instantaneous thing, but the solid cutting edge reached the white line. Go! And it was released. Yoshiaki bet on this move while keeping her arms in the follow-through motion. This was the first time in the match she had launched the bullet with a drive like that. It was a side drive from the side of the racket. It was not a topspin from above or reverse spin from below like before. The bullet she launched onto the battlefield was a drive that raced to the right. It was targeted at the Reine des Garouss left side at the very back. That was exactly where it went. The sound of a real impact shook the battlefield. Immediately, the bouncing bullet flew with nearly vertical cornering. But the wolf took action. Not with a side step and not with a spin. She had turned herself in the opposite direction after her previous forehand hit. And she hit from behind her back on her right. It was a complete backhand attack, but her wrist was in place. She twisted her hips slightly and unleashed her monstrous acceleration. It traveled through her back, shoulder, elbow, wrist, and Is she using her fingers too!? That movement was only possible with the penhold grip. And once it was all complete ! The sleeve of Reine des Garouss yukata tore from the force of the instantaneous acceleration. The whipped-up wind scattered the cloth and increased the speed of her arm. Yoshiaki prepared herself to respond, but Will I make it in time!? Just then, she heard a bursting sound. The Reine des Garous had swung her blade with a burst of acceleration behind her back and it had torn into the white line. Ookubo saw the end of the match. It exploded before her eyes. When the Reine des Garouss strike tore into the white line Ah It burst. It failed to endure the repeated high-speed slashes and scattered like a flower. Oh, dear. The Reine des Garous smiled while the shredded pieces of her clothing scattered around her. Im still not used to this. I forgot to hold back and lost myself in the moment, just like old times. Ookubo breathed in as she heard those words and saw the scattered white. According to the rules, if the round cannot continue, then whoever caused that loses a point. Thus 5 points for the Mogami Chancellor. And those 5 points mean the Mogami Chancellor is the winner!! Yoshiaki could not move as she listened to Ookubo. She maintained her stance and focused on the emptiness before her eyes. Its over? She knew why this had happened. But her body and mind were still in combat mode and trying to follow the white line she could no longer see. Her body was also threatening to move on reflex. So Hey. A voice from the side brought her back to her senses. Three things entered her field of vision: two large fans and Onikiri. When Yoshiyasu held them out to her, she was finally able to turn her gaze in that direction. Hand over what youre holding there. Ill play a normal match against Ookubo as a palate cleanser. You take these things. Becauseyeah, said Yoshiyasu. Thats what a fox should be holding. Acting like an adult now, are we? Yoshiaki straightened up while feeling her sweat pour out. Her feet supported her body which was unsteady more from sudden relaxation than exhaustion. And she looked to the Reine des Garous. That woman had sweat on her brow and she stuck her tongue out a little when their eyes met. The Loup-Garou queen slowly approached a few steps and pinched the bottom of her yukata. Im so sweaty its growing see-through. I really wish I could show my husband. She held out her right hand. Until we meet again. I will remember the proper etiquette next time. Yes, I am one of the few who can take you on. Yoshiaki smiled bitterly and shook that hand. And when she did Oh. Something warm yet cool flowed from that palm. The Reine des Garous may have been using the unique Loup-Garou synchronization ability to transfer stamina. In that case I cant believe this. Now there is a fellowship between us, thought Yoshiaki with a bitter smile. So she said, You should visit Ushuu next time. The fox will show the wolf around. Hey, Mitotsudaira. Did you see the duel is over? Mitotsudaira nodded at Masazumis question. She took a sip of tea to hydrate herself while taking a break. Judge. It seems my mother lost. Im not entirely sure what happened, but thats the Mogami Chancellor for you. Yes, and the Reine des Garous sent another message. Masazumi looked at the sign frame the anteater opened and read it in a deadpan voice. Nate? I learned a lot here. When you put thick rubber on the end of the stick, the stimulation is a little weak, but the balls last much longer. Use thin rubber and they dont last very long at all. Use the hard part and youll have an explosion on your hands Well, I did my best, but we couldnt get past three times. Remember all this, okay? What in the world was my mother doing!? Horizon brought over a bamboo pole with a straight face, but Mitotsudaira gestured her toward Asama and made a quick retreat. Volume 6C, 61: Gluttons After the Fighting Volume 6C, Chapter 61: Gluttons After the Fighting This hunger Is the flipside of expectation Where, oh, where, oh, where Where is there food? Point Allocation (I Know, Right?) The color of the sky was changing. The cloudy sky was a light yellow. The color grew darker as the wind blew in from the ocean. That change was widely visible from open areas. Odawara Castle was one such location. The castle was built for the plains, but it now appeared to be floating on the water. The moats all around it were filled with water, some parts were flooded from the gates, and sandbags held back the water. But the inner citadel was positioned higher than the rest, so there was no sign of water and you could simply view the wind and sky from there. Inside the encampment set up there, Ujinao stood in an open area alongside a simple water source and open-air kitchen. Automatons waited by the edge of the cream-colored cloth partitions. But another automaton stood in front of her. Hey, Ujinao. It was Ujiteru. Ujinao responded by stabbing her right sword into his chest. It was a sudden thing. The instant the blade entered his chest, Ujiteru fell back and used his left arm. There was a metallic clang, but Ujinao did not back away. Left, right, and Uncle. Up, down, and right again. She made several simultaneous slashes. And Over here. She made three central jabs at different heights. In the end, a single sword was stabbed into the center of Ujiterus chest. Also Oh. His left arm fell away at the elbow. As it fell, his maid uniform burst in several places. This was all the result of the slashes Ujinao had made in an instant. But Ujiteru did not collapse. He used his right arm to remove the blade stabbed into his chest. Is this what you call a difference in specs? Well? Uncle, you have continued to improve yourself with your own company, havent you? said Ujinao. This is a difference in resolve. Why are you here? We are trying to fight duels at the moment. You ask that nowwwwwwwwwwwwwww!? Testament. Of course. This is the natural course of our interactions. Honestly Is that any way to repay the person who looked after you when you were little and then killed yooooouuuuu!? Testament. And I repaid you by killing you, said Ujinao. This will be the last time. Let us fight to end our familial relationship. Fight? I hope you mean to the death. Your death! Uncle, you are much too weak to follow through on such a threat. Damn yoooooooooooouuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A short sword was stabbed up to the hilt in his chest. At some point, Ujinao had moved right up to him. And Did you say something? Ujiteru responded with a blow from his right hand. It was an unarmed strike. The chopping action was sent straight toward her from the side at tremendous speed. However, she was no longer there. Now She stabbed a full-length sword up to the hilt in his right side. Did you think you had regained your knack for battle after dueling Sviet Russ Honjou? Uncle, you too were originally a demon. And while it is only on paper, you and Uesugi Kagetora, aka Marfa, are siblings. Honjou has a mixture of demon and human blood, but did that duel remind you of old times? Wait, wait. You sure are taking a lyrical view of meeeee! Then, said Ujinao. Let us discuss utility, uncle. Based on the tactile feedback of stabbing you just now, your body has been modified for high-speed reactions and agility. That was well done. Now that you have been damaged, your strengthened power system will fail to maintain its balance and your entire body will contract, preventing you from moving. Wanna know why I did thaaaaaaaat? Well, do yoooooooouuuuuuuuuu!? Please tell me. To kill yoooooooooooooouuuuuuuuuuuu! Just as it seemed, then. Ujinao took a step back and lowered both her arms. Uncle. I challenge you to a battle. So you wanna fiiiiiiiiiiiiiight!? Testament. Do you know the purpose of this battle? You had thaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat wrong before!! Testament, I did indeed. Before, I thought the purpose of our battle was to figure out what it meant to win. But That is incorrect. I now understand the meaning behind your powerful delusions. Then tell meeeeeeeeeeeeee! Testament, replied Ujinao. As we face destruction, the purpose of our battlesis to figure out what it means to lose and how to lose. With that, Ujinao took a certain action. She opened her closed eyes. Ujiteru saw his nieces eyes. He saw a dim light in those eyes. They were colored gold. And the residual image of that light drew a long trail. These are the prosthetic eyes my father created from his remaining life when he was cut down: Advance Samsara. Ujimasa just had to leave some trouble behind, didnt heeeeeeeee!? Testament. These eyes do not take in light. They draw in light in the form of ether. Meaning Ether is the ley lines. The more I draw those in, the more my eyes can see in advance. That precognition has a very limited range, but when combined with the high-speed thoughts of an automaton, they become the ultimate vision that allows me to respond to any situation. Ujinao looked up at her uncle with the light in her eyes. Now, I went easy on you last time. I closed my eyes partway through and allowed you to use your full strength. But that is not what I should have done. Then whatll you do this tiiiiiiiime!? Tell meeeeeeeeeeeee! I will use my full strength to the very end, use all means available to me, and never give up on fighting you. A satisfying loss is found after using your full strength, but another kind of satisfaction is found when your opponent used their full strength as well. So We must be the residents of ruin who desire that kind of loss. And as our final leader, I will show you the utmost respect as someone leaving before me. Oh? The corners of Ujiterus mouth rose. Your father couldnt do that. I doubt I could have done it had I remained how I was at birth. There was a slight smile on Ujinaos lips. Father and daughter. After two generations, allow me to finally give you what you want, uncle. With that, she stabbed a sword into Ujiterus hip. And she spoke while standing right in front of him. I have already begun. I guess you could say its started. Masazumi commented on the results written on her sign frame. It was nearly 5 PM, so the duels would be ending before long. But the real challenge for the various nations was still to come. They would have to view their achievements and losses and plan their next actions. Musashi too would be making their next move while keeping a general framework in mind, but Hey, Aoi. I expect well be negotiating with Sviet Rus soon, but do you have anything to say or to drive home as a policy for me to follow? The group buying things at the festival stands parted and a crossdresser turned around. Is Kagekatsu gonna help Flatty get her land back from the landsharks? Call it the Kantou Liberation. From what Ive seen, Im guessing Honjou will join the fight. Sviet Rus borders P.A. Oda, so if they send too large a force to the Kantou Liberation, they could have their own territory taken. Hm, and Date has Ukis wife fighting, so is everyone pretty much the same? To be honest, Mogami is a special case since theyve announced their intention to take our side. Their rights from the duels will be left with us. Gotta love that fox lady. I guess well have to do something for Mogami then. Yes, we will, thought Masazumi. But We also have to consider the balance of power between Mogami, Date, and Sviet Rus. How so? Mogami is going to decline in the future. Because of that, we intend to leave them there as a Matsudaira-supported manager of Ushuu. But since weve already given them a pretty good deal with the trade route, the other two nations might try to interfere if we give Mogami any other advantages. Oh. Balfette raised her hand. Looking at this dryly, isnt it only natural to give them more advantages when Date and Sviet Rus havent announced where they stand on this? Everyone nodded in agreement. Mar-Ga: You would take their side after all the snacks you devoured in Mogami Uqui: So they won her over with the power of rice snacks Azuma: Their rice crackers are really good. I had some imported ones when I was in Kyou. Flat Vassal: Huh, huh? Why are you all treating me like a reverse spy? Wise Sister: Okay, Adele, time to argue your case! Lets start with Argument #1! Oh, but youre probably more acquainted with #2! And those rice snacks must have helped that go more smoothly! Here, send Argument #2 out through this heart shape Im making with my hands! Gooooooal!! Flat Vassal: I have no idea what youre even talking about anymore! Umm. Balfette tilted her head. To follow up on what I said, Mogami knows its decline is coming, so in a way, they can act without fear. But the history recreation gives Hashiba room to intervene with Date and Sviet Rus, so they cant openly do anything. Judge. Thats right. It would be unfair if we didnt take their individual circumstances into account. Then what do we do? There is a way, said Masazumi. Mogami stepped forward and fought as part of Musashi, so we can have Date and Sviet Rus work to Musashis benefit in negotiation. Instead of only helping Mogami, we will base it on Mogamis results and allow the other nations to pass their results to us as well. We keep things balanced like that while negotiating. Masazumi, are you sure about that? asked Mitotsudaira. Even if we treat them to a lavish feast of rewards, we will eventually hit a limit and be unable to provide any more rewards and we will decline. Thats right, agreed Neshinbara while typing up the details of the Siege of Odawara duels. That was how the Kamakura shogunates decline happened. The shogunate reached the limit of rewards they could provide and the warriors earned less and less for their work at around the time of the Mongol invasions. Any ideas there, Crossdressing Honda-kun? Its simple. If we do nothing, we will receive complaints. And immediate ones at that. If there is a way to delay the end of peace, it is a politicians duty to search for it. The answer has already been hinted at, so I will use that here. Lets just say that direct wealth is not the only kind of reward. Oh, so you have an idea. Then you handle that, Seijun. The crossdresser clapped his hands once. The fox lady did a good job. So did Flatty. So make sure to treat them well. Oh, Kagekatsu and the Date group too. Since they wanted to act but couldnt. You ask for a lot. Masazumi sighed and Mitotsudaira smiled. You sound happy, Masazumi. I know I have the makings of a workaholic. Masazumi nodded. Yeah, it must be genetic. My father will often work for three days straight. Okay! Dragoon-emon is really getting going now, Koni-tan! I say we hold the Provisional Council Meeting at this karaoke place toniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiight! Nobu-tan! Why are you requesting so many songs in a row!? Ah! Youre already at 37 hours worth, and theyre all different Video Gagaku songs!! Raaaaaise aaaa baaaaattle cryyyy! Turn around and youre all alone! Ahh, thats Lonely Nagashino Falls for a Purposeful Trap! Thats my specialty! Masazumi received a divine mail from her father saying he had just started a long meeting. These back-to-back battles cant be easy for them either. Anyway, Aoi, its good for Musashi that youre asking for so much. So leave it to me. Also, its about time everyone got ready to leave. Once the negotiations are dealt with, well try to get in on the Siege of Kanie Castle. Crossdressing Honda-kun. What are you saying? You cant tell? She took a bite of an apple before continuing. Were about to take one of Houjous rights that neither we nor Mogami have. Oh, no! Honjou Shigenaga stood in front of a caf. She had heard the caf served sake, soba, and snacks, so I was hoping to eat some local Odawara specialties before leaving, but A sign frame saying Closed for the Day was displayed in front along with a bolt-shaped locking spell. The door was shut and there were no lights on inside. It was completely closed. That sure is unfortunate. Walking back to the Sviet Rus camp felt like way too much work. Looking back, her mistake had been falling for the temptation of filling her stomach before heading back. That said, she did have to return to camp. The sky was being dyed in evening colors and the battlefield was waiting for the next act. Musashi needs to negotiate with Houjou and join the Siege of Kanie Castle. But, she thought while turning around. What will Musashi give to Houjou? Mouri and Sviet Rus had won Houjou rights. Mouri would not give up theirs. For the western nation of Mouri, establishing a connection with an eastern nation would be the greatest success. Even if Houjou was doomed, this result gave Mouri the right to lay claim to the land once that happened. And when they left to develop the outside world, they would pass through India if they used the southern route across the continent. Musashi and Houjou would likely be in charge of Indias development, so being able to claim a right there meant a lot. Meanwhile, Sviet Rus also had a good reason to lay claim to the land of a southern nation like Houjou. A permanent position in southern land would benefit them greatly. But the Chancellor wants to give that to Musashi. That was because the trade route to Edo already gave them a path to southern land. Control of that trade route would rotate between the three nations, but it would also come with support from Matsudaira. Even if they were ceded some Houjou land, it would not connect to the trade route and they would still be forced to cross Edo or Matsudaira land to reach the trade route. Which would benefit them more: focusing on the trade route, or gaining some land they had permanent control over? The Chancellor has decided to take the trade route. In that case, it was a retainers job to bet on that development. That just leaves one problem. Just as Honjou thought that, she noticed a food cart across from the caf. It was for curry. Houjou land was Indian land, so it was the home of curry. Thus Manager, can I get a plate? Sure. This will be the last order. He was from Musashi. Shigeko: That was a cheap trick! Vice President: Oh? Honjou!? Perfect timing! This is a delicate problem, so Ill try to be indirect: Could you give us your Houjou rights!? Shigeko: How is that indirect!? 83: Would directly be hand over the rights? Vice President: More or less. Ill be open with you: that is the entirety of what we need right now. So how about it, Sviet Rus? Asa-no-Bu: Bad! W-wait, Shigenaga-kun! You mustnt! Shigeko: Um, Saitou-san, what do you mean by that? Asa-no-Bu: Based on the Testament, Sviet Rus officially belongs to Hashiba until Sekigahara is over. And our nation borders P.A. Oda, so they are in position to interfere if they are given any kind of justification. I believe directly negotiating with Musashi and working to Musashis benefit would be dangerous. That is an aspect of this, thought Masazumi concerning Saitous words. It was true Sviet Rus had been fighting P.A. Oda until just the other day. And the Shibata forces remained in northern P.A. Oda. Based on the Testament, Shibata could not get involved with Sviet Rus. But if Sviet Rus violated the Testament by openly approaching Musashi, Shibata could be ordered to act by Hashiba, the Testament Union Representative. In that case We cant directly negotiate with Sviet Rus. Hey! Seijun! Hows it going!? Hows it going!? Got everything wrapped up!? Shut up, idiot. Anyway, we need to put together some kind of strategy here. If Sviet Rus could not officially hold a post-battle negotiation with Musashi, that would apply to Date and Mogami as well. She decided to make sure. Vice President: Honjou. Could Mogami work toward their own advantage as an agent of Musashi? Shigeko: Mogami could do that while Sviet Rus could not. But, said Honjou. Shigeko: We of course would have to handle that as a negotiation with Mogami. I thought as much, thought Masazumi. I was kind of hoping we could get Houjous rights from Sviet Rus via Mogami. The conflict between Mogami and Sviet Rus was based on the Punishment of Aizu. That involved Date and Mogami standing up to Sviet Rus, so it had nothing to do with Houjous rights. In that case Judge. Then I would like to review what rights we all have. Masazumi asked Honjou a question while considering a possibility. Is that all right? Narumi stopped at the cafs back entrance. Oh, its closed Just like Ujiteru had said. The caf was closed and everyone who had been inside had either gone elsewhere or returned to their camp. Then maybe I should get back too. She heard distant sounds of fighting, probably from Odawara Castle. She wondered who those unilateral noises were coming from. Of course, it was too late to seek a duel with either fighter. The hour rest period was too long. In that case Time to leave, she thought just before a sign frame appeared next to her face. Shigeko: Date Narumi, this is urgent. Are you willing to hear me out? Why did you tell me your location? Shigenaga heard Narumis voice directly. She had just finished about a third of the Musashi curry. She nodded toward Narumi who walked up from the left and she spoke to the curry carts manager. Can you prepare enough for her as well? Sure. He shrugged and began chopping up the remaining ingredients. Making more roux now would be difficult, so I will make a dry curry-style grilled vegetable meal. I appreciate it, said Narumi while moving next to Shigenaga. Then she asked a question. What is this about? Negotiations, right? Since you have already withdrawn. Testament. There is one thing I want to discuss first. Shigenaga chose her words carefully. Would it be possible to trade the Houjou rights my nation won for the Sviet Rus rights you won? Katakura-kun: Hi! This is the 5 PM reminder call from the ever-cheerful Date Vice President! Unturning: I will act on my own discretion. Okay? Katakura-kun: Eh? Ah, wait, waaaaaiiiiit! If you act without taking the leaders opinions into account, then those leaders are unnecessary! Are you saying Im unnecessary!? You are, arent you!? More! Say it more! Ahhhn, I heard so many people saying I was unnecessary when I was given this position, but Im still cheerf-dont hang up! We cant do that, can we? asked Narumi. That deal wouldnt work. The Sviet Rus and Date negotiation was invalid. Because If Sviet Rus gave us their Houjou rights and then I defeated you, Sviet Russ wins and losses would cancel out to zero. The fact of my victory over Sviet Rus would remain, but if Sviet Russ wins and losses cancel out, it will not qualify as the Punishment of Aizu. Testament. I am aware of that. That is the purpose of this preliminary negotiation. Shigenaga nodded while taking an egg from the curry chef. We will begin the preparations soon. No, you could say we have already begun. Already? Shigenaga suddenly looked to the right. A few figures stood there. The first that Narumi saw were the parents. The Reine des Garous and Mogami Yoshiaki. And in front of them were Ookubo and Satomi Yoshiyasu? Judge, Date Representative. Sorry for interrupting mid-conversation. As a Mogami Representative, I have business with Honjou Shigenaga there. Business? What were they going to negotiate in this situation? Since they brought the Reine des Garous as a Mouri Representative, it must be a largescale rights issue. The battle must have ended and the nations were beginning their negotiations over rights. Narumi decided she could intervene in the off chance this began working against Musashi. So Fine. Dont mind me and get to talking. Judge. Thank you. We will. Yoshiyasu walked toward Shigenaga. Shigenaga, let me cut right to the chase: Mogami has yet to defeat Uesugi to fulfill our role in the history recreation of the Punishment of Aizu. We have none of their rights and we have not established the fact of having defeated them. Thus, would it be possible for Uesugi to give us the rights of an Uesugi loss? Huh? Narumi had a reason for thinking that. She was the one with the rights of an Uesugi loss. So Mogami only had to negotiate with her for them. She of course understood that they wanted to officially receive them from Uesugi to establish Uesugis loss, but at the moment, she had not given those rights to Uesugi. That means the Mogami Representative is negotiating with Sviet Rus on the assumption that I will make that deal. Why? wondered Narumi. Why did they need to use anything as roundabout as a fictional deal? She tilted her head and thought. When focused on efficiency, talking to her would be best. But Narumi realized that Sviet Rus and Mogami were searching each other out while also attempting to take a certain action. And she was pretty sure she knew who had arranged this behind the scenes: The Musashi Vice President, right!? Shigenaga was confused as she listened to Yoshiyasu. Its true Mogami would want the rights of our defeat to establish the Punishment of Aizu. But this was a negotiation. They were meant to make deals concerning those rights. Thus, Shigenaga asked a question as the representative present. What does Mogami intend to give us in exchange for the rights of a Sviet Rus loss? Judge, replied Yoshiyasu. After a look back at the Reine des Garous and Yoshiaki, she faced Shigenaga once more. And with a hand on her chest, she stated it plainly. We offer one thing: the rights of our victory over Mouri. Thats it, Shigenaga-kun! A white demon emperor stood up in the great hall of Sviet Russ Kasuga Gora Kremlin. It was Kagekatsu. After nodding back at Saitous nod, he yelled into the sankt okno opened in front of him. That will allow us to let go of Houjous rights! Shigenaga-kun, continue the negotiation! For a moment, Shigenaga was not sure what Kagekatsu was after. What good are Mouris rights for Sviet Rus? Mouri was the major Western European nation of Hexagone Fran?aise. Sviet Rus was a major northern nation. Please wait a moment. She opened a sankt okno with her right hand while dropping the egg into her rice bowl and mixing it in. She called up a map of the Far East centered on Sviet Rus. Lets look at the two nations locations They were both located on the northern edge of the Far East, but they were split to the east and west. Viewing the map told her what Kagekatsu had meant. So thats it! Her understanding soon led to words. She sent an immediate reply back to her home nation. Testament, Chancellor. I will do as you wish. She had not finished it, but the curry would have to wait. She hurriedly turned 90 degrees to the right. She held her heels together and faced the Mogami Representative who stood in front of her. And she placed a hand on her chest. Testament. I agree to trade the rights of an Uesugi loss for your rights of a victory over Mouri. Please wait until I have collected those rights from Date. That was a quick decision. Ookubo was astonished by the Sviet Rus leaders response. Houjou rights or Mouri rights. Uesugi Kagekatsu had not hesitated over that choice. It was a decision between expanding their nation to the south or the north. For a northern nation like Sviet Rus, southern Houjou land had to be attractive. But Kagekatsu had made his decision. He focused on the utility. Ookubo turned just her head toward the Reine des Garous standing behind her. Theyre establishing their influence over northern trading routes, arent they? Testament, that would be it. The Reine des Garous opened a signe cadre which displayed a Far Eastern map centered on Hexagone Fran?aise. And she pointed at Sviet Rus. By gaining the rights of a victory over Mouri, I believe Sviet Rus intends to establish a trading pact with Hexagone Fran?aise and build a largescale trading post in Hexagone Fran?aise. And by doing that Her finger drew a line between Sviet Rus and Hexagone Fran?aise. They can establish trade between Sviet Rus and Hexagone Fran?aise. But even with two major nations involved, that would be rather lonely. So She moved her finger north from Hexagone Fran?aise. England. Sviet Rus is already on friendly terms with England. But England and Hexagone Fran?aise have never gotten along. So Sviet Rus can position themselves as an intermediary for trade between the two nations. Combine that with trips to and from Sviet Rus and they will have established triangular trade. Judge. But it isnt just that, is it? Ookubo shifted her gaze sideways from the Reine des Garous. Since Mogami began this conversation, Mogami must be a part of this trade line. In a way, Mogami will benefit from it the most. Theyll be able to acquire Western European goods from Sviet Rus, Pacific goods from Date, and other trade goods from Edo. And if Ushuu is included in the trade line as a producer of rice, a certain something will happen. That was Currently, Hexagone Fran?aise is earning a lot of foreign currency with their immense food production and exports thereof. But if Mogami joins the trade line, the value of exported food will greatly fall. At the very least, Hexagone Fran?aise will no longer be able to use their food exports to remain internationally competitive with England and Eastern Europe. That would be great for Sviet Rus since they have influence in Eastern Europe. Mogami would love it too. But are you sure you want that, Hexagone Fran?aise? Oh? But the age of gathering foreign currency with food has ended. We are already shifting to an age of gathering a national army. Also The Reine Des Garous narrowed her eyes. If Musashi defeats P.A. Oda and Hashiba, the situation will change yet again. Her finger raced across the Far Eastern map: along the northern coast from Eastern Europe to Northern Europe. If this long coastal belt from Sviet Rus to Hexagone Fran?aise is entirely held by the Testament Union, Hexagone Fran?aise will be able to negotiate with it all. Of course, Sviet Rus is sure to show off their influence as well, but there is a religious difference there. From Eastern Europe to Northern Europe, the Tsirhc Catholics prevailed. Sviet Rus was Tsirhc as well, but they were Orthodox, a different form of Catholicism. Once those nations escaped P.A. Odas influence and returned to their original form, sectarian differences would become an issue. But even so, that and the triangular trade from before are markets worth attempting for Sviet Rus. It would create a sphere of trade influence akin to the full return of the defunct Hanseatic League. That was true. And that sphere of influence would work alongside the trade route with Edo. They would be able to trade for Mogamis food, Dates Pacific products, and European products. It was no exaggeration to say it would connect Kantou with Europe. However Theres a bit of a problem for Sviet Rus. Theyre a little behind in the development of aerial ships, arent they? Yes, their hulk-style ships are designs from the age of the Hanseatic League But Musashi can intervene and help them out there, cant you? This woman was frightening because she could read things so far ahead. But Sviet Rus is steering west. Thinking back, the attack on Novgorod had been laying the groundwork. Novgorod had been a major western barrier, but it had returned to Sviet Rus. They would be planning out a way of reviving it as a trade city in that region, but they may have set out on this adventure specifically because this was the planning phase. And Now theyre going to turn this deal around. Ookubo saw Shigenaga turn around. She had been facing Ookubo before, but now she turned her back. She instead faced Date Narumi. And she spoke to Narumi with her heels together. Rights of our defeat just passed to Mogami. With that, I say the Punishment of Aizu has been established between Sviet Rus, Date, and Mogami. Shes really putting herself at risk here. Her nations defeat was part of the history recreation, but she had named her nation first when listing them. Also, she had made sure to protect her nation by saying this was her saying it. These were the words of an important retainer to a major nation. And Shigenaga did not stop there. She was a representative who carried her nations future on her shoulders. She seemed to be rushing a bit through her words as she spoke. With that complete, I would like to negotiate with Date once more. Sviet Rus would like the rights of Uesugis defeat which your nation possesses. In exchange She took a breath. We will provide Date with the rights of a victory over Houjou. Yoshiyasu sweated in her heart. This negotiation is completely rigged! It was officially a negotiation between the three nations. But Sviet Rus was currently making a fictional deal over rights. After all, Dates rights of Uesugis defeat were already being used to establish Russias negotiation with Mogami. And after receiving Mouris rights from Mogami, they were practically forcing the rights of a victory over Houjou onto Date. When Date handed over their rights of a victory over Uesugi, Sviet Rus would pass them onto Mogami. This was obviously a fictional deal meant to make everything work out in the end. But there were only three nations in the negotiation and Musashi could not officially intervene. So Judge. I accept, said the Date Vice Chancellor while eating her grilled vegetable meal. Lets trade my rights of a victory over Uesugi for your rights of a victory over Houjou. Good, thought Masazumi while clenching a fist in her heart. Ookubos sign frame commentary said the three nations rights negotiation was complete. So Houjous rights have passed to Date. Not far now, she thought just as the Tachibana Wife mentioned something she had just realized. If the Siege of Odawara ends like this, wont the Treasurer and Treasurers Aide still be udoned? Everyone exchanged a glance at that. As far as punishments go, it certainly is, um, uh, stylish. A-AdeleI think youchose thewr-wrong word. Whats the right word in this case? Judge. Anyway, Masazumi-sama, Houjous rights remain with Date, correct? How is Musashi going to receive them from Date? That is a good question, said Mitotsudaira. Who can we send as a negotiator? Tenzou crossed his arms and groaned. Yeah, Shirojiro-dono was injured pretty badly I guess he couldnt do a prostration then. How about Auge-chan? Good idea, replied Mitotsudaira before suddenly looking up. Where is Heidi, anyway? Huh? everyone said while looking around. Masazumi sighed at that. She lightly clapped her hands and smiled with eyebrows raised. Not to worry. That just means things are already set up and in motion. Now, we just finished some rights laundering, but what is the real problem facing us? Does anyone know? That would be the rights of a victory over Houjou, Masazumi-sama. Judge, Masazumi replied to Horizon. We will now have those transferred to Musashi. No matter what it takes. Narumi saw a few different currents in motion concerning her and Musashis situation. And as a result Judge. So you are the one to make an appearance. Someone stood in the center of attention where the various national representatives were gathered at the food cart. Musashi Treasurers Aide. What do you need? Volume 6C, 62: Waiters on the Dry Land Volume 6C, Chapter 62: Waiters on the Dry Land Now Were cornered But so is the enemy So is everyone Point Allocation (Look to Your Opponent) Narumis opponent said nothing while standing in a relaxed pose. That opponent was Treasurers Aide Heidi Augesvarer. She simply stood there with the wind blowing across her summer uniform. And she looked to Narumi and spoke. Greed leads to failure. Shiro-kun is injured and, after a quick chat, he said he would entrust this to me, so I have taken his place as his aide. I see, replied Narumi. She did not particularly care if the aide took his place. Besides: He cant prostrate properly while injured, can he? You would think so, wouldnt you? The Treasurers Aide wrinkled her brow and spread her mouth horizontally. But once she took a breath, she held her right hand out toward Narumi. She held a white handkerchief in it. Shiro-kun left this 130 yen with me. He said he would entrust this to me, so Ill be using this money. And she suddenly moved. She got down on her knees, placed her hands in front of her, sat down on her lower legs, and placed her forehead in front. Please sell Houjous rights for this! It was a ridiculous prostration. Mogami Yoshiaki assessed the Treasurers Aides action. She moves quite efficiently. Unlike the boys prostrations, hers was a tranquil one that adjusted her posture as if placing herself inside an invisible box. The money from before was placed in front of her on the handkerchief as an offering. Refusing to let the money touch the ground may have been a sign of her pride as a merchant. Everything about her posture was directed downwards. Her prostration attempted to place herself lower than her opponent no matter what, as if burying herself in the ground. She has excellent movement. It was not too light but not too heavy either. It was always directed downwards and she seemed to continue rubbing her forehead against the ground. And the current stage was good too. She was in public. National representatives were watching, but she still performed the prostration. Also, she had no money. Yes, this is a ridiculous prostration meant to force through a ridiculous request. Yoshiaki smiled bitterly when Yoshiyasu gave her a puzzled look. A splendid move. Prostrations exist to force through ridiculous requests such as this. So they are best performed when you have lost everything, thrown out even your pride, and have nothing to bargain with and no value as a living being. That was why the Treasurer had given his aide the paltry sum of money and entrusted it to her. The merchant could still fight even now. And she was the only one he could rely on while injured. Do you understand the true essence of a prostration? It is not an unsightly means of apologizing. Instead There is a goal they must achieve even if it requires prostration. And when that resonates with their opponent, their request will be accepted. Narumi looked to the prostration in front of her. Expecting this to get their debt forgiven is ridiculous. The Treasurer behind this prostration had lost to Narumi and to Houjou. Musashi currently had one loss against Houjou. So even if Narumi gave them the rights of a victory over Houjou, it would only cancel out that loss and not give them approval to enter the ruins. But. Narumi knew someone else was in charge of fighting for that. The Musashi Vice President. That girl was sure to do something about it. And this Treasurers Aide knew it. No, not just her. The Chancellor, Narumis partner, and everyone else understood that. If they gained these Houjou rights, the Musashi Vice President would do something about the rest. That was the reason for this prostration. So Narumi raised her right leg and instantly stomped it back down. She did not hold back. I am angry. Thats enough, right? Meaning I am furious at the power of your prostration, but I accept because that is how it works. And in exchange for my loss here, I will give Musashi the rights for my victory over Houjou. She spoke down at where her heel had stopped a mere 5mm above the Treasurers Aides head. Houjou Ujinao looked up at the sky. The cloudy sky was scarlet. The summer evening was gradually reaching its end. But a sign frame appeared in the sky. The Musashi Vice President? Yes, she thought to herself. They must have settled everything by now. What is it? Are you prepared to head to Kanie Castle? Judge. We have managed to cancel out our loss to Houjou. Ujinao knew what the Musashi Vice President meant. In what could be seen as the final battle of the Siege of Odawara, Musashi had defeated Date and acquired the rights of a victory over Houjou. But that only cancels out Katou Yoshiakis win for us. In other words, you still do not have a victory over Houjou, said Ujinao. Besides, I still remain here. I have an idea and a suggestion concerning that. The Musashi Vice Presidents words reverberated through the wind. A transport ship heading here from Suwa should arrive soon. If possible, we would like to swap out one of our representatives. The new representative will fight in what I imagine will be the final duel of the Siege of Odawara. And And We will leave soon for Kanie Castle. We still dont know if your new representative will win. Oh, he will. Our idiot has taken on his impossibility. So its impossible for him to lose. Testament. Be prepared for what will happen if this does not go as planned. Judge, she replied with a bitter smile. Thanks, Houjou Ujinao. The divine transmission ended there. And Ujinao spoke. The rulers of the coming age thanked me. If that is Houjous final grade, it may not be a bad reward for a doomed Preta. By the time Kotarou viewed the encampment, it was all over. She had not known it was over. But she had guessed it would probably be over by now, so she stepped through the encampments curtain. There she found a cloudy sky and a plaza. Ujinao stood there with automatons waiting at a distance. The scarlet of the sky was deepening, but Ujinaos clothes were white below that sky. Ujinao-sama! Are you injured!? Kotarou knew without asking that she was unhurt. But she noticed something while running over to make sure. Something was scattered at Ujinaos feet. Something was broken beyond recognition. Every piece had shattered like an eggshell, making it unidentifiable. And she heard Ujinaos voice. I had the brain retrieved. As it was a duel. T-testament! Ujinao-sama, um, uh. Testament. That uncle was useless in the duels and holds no meaning after this, so I erred in my judgment of him. Kotarou, you were correct to dislike him. Ujinao kept her eyes on the sky as she spoke. But after a while Kotarou? What is wrong? I am saying you defeated me. No, um Kotarou was unsure if she should say what she had just realized and thought. But conviction as a Mouse put it to words. Ujinao-sama, said Kotarou. I have determined that Ujiteru-sama retired in the best possible way. Is that so? Ujinao did not look down from the sky. Then I must trust you there. After all, your judgment of him was more correct than mine. Testament! Thats right! Please think that! Kotarou looked to the same part of the sky as Ujinao as she spoke. She looked north to the Suwa sky as she formed the words. Someone is sure to be here soon! Someone who will not allow you to be alone! Just as Kotarou tried to say more, Ujinao scooped her up in her hands. Kotarou saw that Ujinaos eyes were exposed. They were gold. A trail of residual light followed their movement as they looked at Kotarou. That goes without saying. And Ujinao gently hugged Kotarou. Kotarou. That description fits you perfectly. Its over. Narumi looked up into the cloudy evening sky as she viewed the results and following actions on her sign frame. The duels of the Siege of Odawara were effectively over. A duel between Houjou and Musashi remained, but Musashi would move to the Kanie Castle battlefield first. Narumi would likely be placed on the rear guard for that. The nations would be planning what to do about their various rights. And after seeing the result of the Siege of Kanie Castle, they would decide what to do during the Kantou Liberation. The Kantou Liberation would begin tomorrow. Or tonight depending on what happened at Paris. See, look at that. The Reine des Garous pointed to a dark spot in the eastern sky. The Hashiba fleet stationed in the Edo region had taken flight and was beginning to transport supplies and establish a formation. And more are coming from the northwest. Those would be reinforcements from P.A. Oda. Groups of warships with numbers in the double digits were moving slowly but boldly while accompanied by transport ships. They were all moving from the northwest to the east. They showed no response to anything happening at Odawara, but because of that Theyre ready to do this, arent they? Look at that ship in the lead. Narumi looked where Ookubos white prosthetic arm was pointing. The ironclad ship leading the fleet to Edo bore a name on its side. The Toba Castle!? Thats Kuki Yoshitakas fleet. Testament. Yoshiaki covered her mouth with a fan. Theyve sent a troublesome group. Well need to be careful. Everyone agreed with that. And Narumi wondered when the real explosion would happen. If the Punishment of Houjou and the Siege of Kanie Castle were the fuse for the great battlefield of Kantou, at what point in the Kantou Liberation would the greatest explosion occur? Also I hear Paris is at a standstill. Are these coals still only smoldering? Arent things progressing oddly? A while before the end of Odawara, someone voiced a question on a battlefield surrounded by green fields. Hashibas forces surrounded Paris on all sides and it was the northern formation that noticed the oddity. Physical shell attacks were coming from Paris without rest. And the enemy had set up a defensive formation without being pushed back. But the enemy would occasionally advance and somewhat reduce the distance between them. Each time, Hashiba would also move to deter them. Then the artillery would alter its angle and attack the Hashiba formation after its move. It was a boring but effective attack. The Hashiba formation could not avoid some disarray while exposed to concentrated shellfire. As a result, they would move toward spots receiving fewer attacks, but This is strange. Kiyomasa, who led the northern unit, had noticed a few oddities. She knew the Paris forces had stopped making proactive attacks. But after a few hours of shellfire and skirmishes, a thought occurred to her. This is odd. One oddity stood out in particular. Why havent the Seines waters risen? Is the water leaking out somewhere? Kiyomasa was to the north. The Seine flowed from the south, passed through Paris, and left to the northwest. Including the moat dug around Paris, the Seine flowed in front of them from left to right. But the rivers water level had not risen. The Seine had been blocked up and the armor panel breakwaters set up around Paris would hold the water in. That was Hashibas strategy. Downstream to the west, the Seine was blocked up and the water was overflowing its banks. At around mid-afternoon, the water spreading across the downstream area should have flooded this wheat field. But the scene before Kiyomasas eyes appeared no different from when the battle had begun. The water was blocked downstream to the west and it had formed a shallow lake there, but The water isnt spreading any further than that? The moats would be playing a role there. But there was no sign of those moats filling with water either. This oddity was clear to her specifically because she was in the north where she could view Paris from downstream. And she sent word of it to Takenaka via divine transmission. Takenaka-sama. It doesnt look like the floodwaters are rising very much. Can you make a decision about this from where you are? Yeah, I had a feeling. Takenaka readily admitted it. Shells landed around Kiyomasa, but she chose to ignore them. To check on the others situation, she posted on the divine chat. Kiyo-Massive: Directional commanders, have you noticed anything about the floodwaters? Llaf: There is no change here in the east. We are waiting for the floodwaters to arrive from thy direction, but progress appears to be slow. ͹: The flooding isnt supposed to have started here yet, so its impossible to tell 6: Things are submerged here, but it is true the spread is slow. Kiyo-Massive: Slow? 6: Testament, the flooding wont spread. It looks like it disappears somewhere up ahead. It is gradually spreading, but is it supposed to be faster? Kuro-Take: Hm. Kiyomasa tilted her head at Takenakas comment. Kiyo-Massive: Is something wrong, Takenaka-sama? Kuro-Take: No, I set up a lot of different tricks, so this should turn out fine. I feel like the other side is self-destructing here, so it would be best not to react. Llaf: Are thou saying we have a plan even if things do not flood, so we should not worry? Kuro-Take: Hmm. Kiyo-Massive: Its not really a plan, but I do recall hearing about a rather forceful move before we left. Do you really think that will work? She tried asking and Takenaka did not hesitate to respond. Kuro-Take: With Hashiba-kuns current power, whoever makes the claim first wins, so it should be fine. But we arent quite prepared for that. Umm, are each of the directions listening? Takenaka spoke to them all. Kuro-Take: The command Im about to give is a two-stage command with a time delay between, but please obey it. If the other side self-destructs, well escape unscathed, but if they make a certain decision Then Kuro-Take: Well carry out the second stage of the command for a high damage exchange from 7 to 8 PM. Please be ready for that. Henri, the enemy is on the move. Armand viewed the Hashiba forces to the west from atop Pariss walls. He opened a telescope spell while calling Henri on a signe cadre. The Belle de Marionnettes were alternately checking the range and firing. Belle de Marionnettes carrying spell gunpowder and artillery shells were using stairs to climb up and down the city wall. And with the din of cannon fire in the background Armand, I can see it to the north too. It looks like units have set up a rotation of falling back to the transport ship behind them and then returning. Do you know what theyre doing? Eating? No, it looks like they are receiving portable food and drink. Humans need a lot of water during this season. And they cant just drink the Seines water. With that, Armand opened another signe cadre. It displayed the Roi-Soleil buying fruits at the market. Roi-Soleil, what will you do? My role is to fortify the defense barriers with my Testamenta Arma. But if it is ever absolutely necessary that I take part in the fighting, just call for me. However, I hope that will not be necessary. Because I intend to improve my skills in cooking, which the Testament lists as one of my hobbies. He held up an apple. But if we have a plan, then so will they. When the enemy does something on the battlefield, you must assume it will lead to their victory somehow. Agreed, Roi-Soleil, said Bernard whose voice alone reached them from the southern wall. No living being will take action for no reason. Meaningless actions are only taken by the dead. And the doomed. Roi-Soleil, Belle de Marionnettes, and everyone elseis this enemy dead or doomed? They are not, replied Miyoshi who was on the eastern wall with Danzou by his side. At the very least, this enemy was able to do more than us. Testament, said Danzou. If we are to provide death or doom for this enemy, we must stick to it. Let us show them that we are capable of persistently seeing this through and seizing everything for ourselves. Testament, replied the Roi-Soleil. Then take action, everyone. If the enemy has a plan, then so do we. We might be outwitted in a spectacular fashion, but there is one fundamental rule of battle. That being Those who continue marching toward victory will win. ͹: The enemy is advancing! Theyre coming this way! Kuro-Take: Wow, they wont even overlook our show of eating food? Just how cement-like are they? 6: So Katagiri will be the first to fall. ͹: Th-the enemy is advancing on all of you as well! Please look! Kiyo-Massive: Testament, they are indeed coming here. Except Llaf: What is it? Kiyo-Massive: Testament, they have stopped after advancing about 200 meters. And I might be overreacting, but it feels strange. 6: Testament, I can see it too. They stopped after advancing about the same distance here. Since its the same with Kiyomasa, they must be luring us in. Kuro-Take: You mean? 6: Theyve moved to a position that hides as much of the Seine as possible from us. Llaf: So they realized we have noticed the oddity in the water level? Oh, no, thought Takenaka. She was setting up a last resort. If she set that in motion, they would quickly approach victory. And at the moment, they needed to buy time and distract the enemy so it could be set in motion. Because once it was in motion, it would be a short, decisive battle. The short-term battle would settle everything. So since their preparations were not yet complete, she did not want the enemy to notice anything odd about their actions. However Theyre on the lookout The enemy wanted to see if Hashiba had noticed the oddity in the water level. They must have decided Hashiba would likely notice at around this time. But they had still moved forward to see for sure. Hiding the Seine was the enemys tactic. Of course, the Seine flowed across a large area of land and Hashibas forces were all on elevated areas of land. They could still see most of the Seine from those vantage points. But they could not take proper measurements with the enemy in the way. To observe the Seine, they had to send out scouts or take some other kind of action. Kuro-Take: Hachisuka-kun? The water has spread a lot in your downstream area, but you mustnt do anything to measure the water level, okay? 6: Ill take a time-lapse recording with Genbus vision. I doubt it will matter, though. But, said the girl. 6: What game is the enemy playing here? Testament, replied Takenaka while looking down at the deck below her feet. There was something green there. Kuro-Take: Its the wheat. Kiyomasa started to look around in response to what Takenaka said, but Oops, I shouldnt show any sign that Ive realized something. Kiyo-Massive: The wheat? Its growing everywhere around here, so what about it? Kuro-Take: You know this wheat is a product of selective breeding, dont you? After all, this is not the season for wheat. Its generally harvested at around May. So all of that growing around you is a new variety bred to grow enough for two crops a year. Al C so, said Takenaka. Kuro-Take: I had Katagiri-kun bring some here during the earliest stages, butKatagiri-kun? How tall is the wheat you see around you now? ͹: Testament, its a little lower than the top of my legs. Llaf: Is that about 80cm? Tsurugi: 81cm and 7mm is the average. It fluctuates a bit from day to day. Kiyo-Massive: Oh, I remember you mentioning that before. ͹: Why do you know more about me than I do!? 6: Wait. Hachisuka curtly interrupted. 6: It almost reaches my navel. Llaf: Is that about 90cm? Tsurugi: Probably? Kiyo-Massive: Hm, that does sound about right. ͹: Wh-why are you so much more unsure than with me!? 6: You creep. ͹: I wasnt saying I wanted to know! Kiyo-Massive: Katagiri-kun? Saying that is rude to Hachisuka-san. Youll regret it once she grows up into a very attractive woman. So apologize, okay? ͹: S-sorry 6: Kiyomasa, youre overprotective. Since she waited until he had apologized, Hachisuka must have wanted him to apologize. But the height of the wheat is curious. Kiyo-Massive: What does that mean? Is the wheat in the flooded areas growing? Kuro-Take: Wheat does not require much water to grow, but it appears this variety is a little different. When given a certain amount of water, it sucks it all up and grows. So So Kuro-Take: The vast wheat fields surrounding Paris are soaking up the Seines floodwaters. Takenaka thought, This must be a long-term trap. This wheat was a variety created via selective breeding to increase Hexagone Fran?aises food production. Kuro-Take: But if it absorbs too much water, the quality drops, so they cant export it. However, that doesnt matter in an area with a poor food supply. For example, during waror while cultivating the outside world. That was it. This variety grew rapidly, but had too poor a taste for export. By linking that to Hexagone Fran?aises planned cultivation of the outside world and the flooding of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle, it had been used around Paris to research its production. Hexagone Fran?aise must have been waiting for the Hashiba forces to get this close. Wheat fields this large would likely be able to suck up all of the Seines water. That explained the enemys confidence. Then what were the Hashiba forces to do? There was an option. Takenaka had prepared a Plan B in case the breakwaters were destroyed. But this is not going to be easy. 6: What do we do? Play dumb? It would be hard to believe we still havent noticed anything. Kuro-Take: If we show weve noticed, theyll charge forward again. We still arent quite ready. Kiyo-Massive: What exactly will we do? Testament, replied Takenaka. Kuro-Take: Some of the power being used for the breakwater defense barriers will be rerouted to the transport ships. To prepare for a long-term battle, please connect the ether pathways between the transport ships and the reinforcement facilities fuel systems. By my estimate, the preparations will be complete in about 3 hours. After that, we can flood Paris guaranteed. 6: And high damage is guaranteed too. True, agreed Takenaka. Three hours from now meant 7 PM. After the fighting following that and after resupplying, when could they return to Kantou? Early tomorrow morning. That was later than planned. In the worst case anyway, sighed Takenaka. I should probably tell Hashiba-kun sooner rather than later Kuro-Take: We need to fool them for another 3 hours. Lets try not to provoke them too much. We need to make it look like were settling in for a long-term battle. Lets play dumb. The Roi-Soleil walked through a Paris street holding a basket filled with a towering pile of apples. There was a security Belle de Marionnette behind him, but his gait was carefree and he would bow or raise a hand in greeting when he saw someone. He started with a woman selling fried snacks on the street. Roi-Soleil! Will you be cooking with Lady Annes favorite: apples!? Ha ha ha. Thats the plan anyway. Roi-Soleil! Arent all those apples heavy!? Ha ha ha. The basket is a bit prickly when it touches me down below! Roi-Soleil! Should I strip too!? Ha ha ha. Guards, arrest this criminal. What about you!? The Roi-Soleil responded to everyones accusation with a flare and a spinning turn. I am a natural-born nudist. I am nothing like that faker from Musashi. Everyone started whispering. So it is bothering him. He must have hated being beaten by a crossdresser. He cant pull off a naked apron after all. He shook his head at their quiet voices. It is a trivial matter. The sun only need remain in its natural state. He then opened a signe cadre. Henri, I would like to know how to cook an apple tart, so introduce me to a good cook. Also, it seems a festival has begun outside. Testament. Some of the Hashiba forces have begun a history recreation of the festival while they resupply. They have an orchestra hiding behind them playing loud music. They are playing dumb. Because they must have noticed what is happening by now. They cannot complete their flooding with the Seines waters. And we dug deep ditches around Paris, so we are prepared to stop a ground attack. Do you know what happens then? The enemy will see there is nothing they can do and the Princess can complete the Kantou Liberation in the meantime. No. Hashiba is playing dumb here, so they must have a plan. A plan to complete the flooding instead of having to flee from here. It couldnt be said Henri before stopping and starting again. No, youre right. They must have a plan to complete the flooding. Testament. That is why they have not fled. The Roi-Soleil resumed walking. Walking toward a garden in northern Paris. That was his current home: the Louvre Palace. The garden had been opened up during the battle as a place for the people to rest. He walked toward that calm place. Everyone, advance close enough to make your very best attack. And from there, make yourself an audience for their terrible performance. As soon as they try something, immediately crush them. Roi-Soleil, how far along do you think the enemys preparations are? Armand, can you perform simple arithmetic? He smiled. The Siege of Odawara is underway in Kantou. I imagine it will be complete by 6 PM. Then Musashi will begin the Siege of Kanie Castle. At most, that will take 2 or 3 hours. If a break period and the invasion of Edo followed after that The Kantou Liberation will likely begin at around 2 AM tomorrow. The Roi-Soleil thought, That battle is sure to end by the time the morning sun has risen. That battle will likely last about 4 hours. It will be over at 6 tomorrow morning. I just hope the sun will protect Terumoto. Worrying for her was the prideful thing to do. Because it assumed she was lacking in strength and needed assistance. But Hashibas actions were a problem. Let us calculate in reverse. The Musashi once traveled from M.H.R.R. to Kantou in about 4 hours. We estimate the Azuchi Castles speed is about equivalent to the Musashis. It is a giant and ridiculously fast ship, but if you include the time needed to collect their warriors and gather the individual ships, it should take 6 hours to reach Kantou. Also, they must resupply for what they have used here. After all, going to Kantou while low on supplies would be their downfall. He could predict the amount of supplies and the time it would require based on the recent observations of the Azuchi. About 2 hours. So 8 hours in all. Meaning If Hashiba is held here until 10 PM, they will not arrive in time for the 6 AM ending of the Kantou battle. So what is it we must do, Danzou? Testament. Observe them after 5. And if we can tell they are preparing an imminent attack Danzou spoke with the distinctive low and quiet voice of an old man. We crush them. Or hold them here until after 10. Precisely, Danzou. There is also the previous generations grudge. I do not know what they will try to do, but we must swiftly analyze it and prepare some means of delaying them. Listen, said the Roi-Soleil. It appears as if the enemy has nothing prepared. In that case, what do you think they will use? Bernard, do you know? Spells. The reply was immediate. Humans have long relied on spells when they lack equipment. Exactly. So we must monitor the ley line movements and determine where the ether readings are concentrated. Then we do what we can to harass them. With that, the Roi-Soleil continued forward. He set foot in the garden and smiled. I wonder if apple tarts are good when freshly baked. I should have asked Terumoto. While the cloudy sky was dyed in the colors of evening, Terumoto received a question from Mouri-01. Princess, the Roi-Soleil would like to know if freshly baked apple tarts are good. Huh? Cant he figure that out on his own by baking one and eating it? Princess? I think he wants to eat it with you. I see. Terumoto lifted up the book she was reading and looked to the sky. Then tell him not to bother with a freshly baked one. Ill probably be back in three days, so have him bake one we can eat then. Testament, I will pass along your message. After that, Mouri-01 followed Terumotos gaze into the sky. A giant ships silhouette was slowly moving there. Musashi is headed for Kanie Castle, arent they? Once the Siege of Kanie Castle is complete, we need to immediately go over the rights from the Siege of Odawara and prepare for the Kantou Liberation. But Terumoto looked Mouri-01 in the eye. The transition has gone pretty smoothly for us. So tell our idiot to do his thing without worrying. Our stupid sun shines on Hexagone Fran?aise even at night. Right? While Hashiba and Hexagone Fran?aise made their moves in the west, the scarlet sky rapidly grew dark starting from the east. Evening was becoming night. Takenaka took a certain action from a position giving a view of that time change. She was vomiting over the edge of the deck. Ero ero ero ero. Azuchi: Takenaka-sama, I would like to focus exclusively on operating the ship, so could you please refrain from taking such actions? Over. Kuro-Take: Oh, sorry, sorry, Azuchi. I had you make so many adjustments and here I am getting in your- ero ero ero. ͹: T-Takenaka-san! Calm down a little! Kuro-Take: No, thats not happening. Things are pretty bad right now. Kiyo-Massive: Did something happen? Kuro-Take: Testament. Ive been sending ether fuel to the transport ships this whole time, right? But a lot of that fuel is being lost to ley line interference. 6: Is Paris causing it? Kuro-Take: You get it? Hachisuka responded with a testament. 6: Measure it while Azuchi has some spare time. A massive amount of ether fuel is being consumed in Paris. Its probably for the festival inside and to strengthen the defense barriers with the Roi-Soleils Testamenta Arma. Llaf: It feels like they are standing up to the night, does it not? The enemy was preparing everything they had. Hashibas forces were transferring ether fuel from the reinforcement facilities set up along the breakwaters to the transport ships. That was because Hexagone Fran?aises wheat fields had rendered the breakwaters meaningless. And the Plan B they were preparing in secret required the transport ships and lots of ether fuel. So the breakwaters were being used as a pipeline to send ether fuel to the transport ships. However Kuro-Take: The ley lines are interfering, probably because the breakwaters are stabbed into the ground. And I guess because Paris is consuming so much ether all at once, the ether of our fuel is being consumed too. Kiyo-Massive: In that case, when will the necessary fuel be gathered in the transport ships? Nari Nari Nari: Hello, everyone. It is nice to speak with you again after so long. My preparations are complete, so I performed the measurements for you. Most likely, the target amount will be reached at 8 PM. 6: So well reach the Kantou Liberation with 2 hours to spare? Nari Nari Nari: No. The length of the fighting here will influence it. Monkey Girl: Mitsunari-san? Lets make some final adjustments to your exterior, okay? Nari Nari Nari: Hashiba-sama, you need not call me that just because I am complete Monkey Girl: No, no. Calling you by your model number or compatibility would be rude at this point. Llaf: So Mitsunari-dono will finally be able to stand alongside us. Takenaka gasped a bit at what Fukushima said. So its finally happening Kuro-Take: Mitsunari-kun, the eight of you, and I will finally be together. Then, said Takenaka. Kuro-Take: I will ensure we complete the flooding no matter what. I will use all of you and it will require high damage, but it will happen. So afterwards Monkey Girl: Testament, we do everything we can and make the Great Return. Exactly. Takenaka took a breath and checked the time on her lernen figur. It was almost 7 PM. One more hour. If we can hold off an attack until then, we can win this. I need to do my best, she thought. But just then ͹: Everyone! Im detecting an ether reading from the back of the enemy formations! There are large ether readings moving to the front of the east, west, and north formations! Their god of war unit is on the move! As soon as Katagiris words ran across the screen, the outskirts of Paris were filled with light. In front of the enemy formations that extended far to either side, light scattered across an area of the same length but several times as high. They were defense barriers raised skywards. And they were carried by ͹: Middle gods of war! These are rows of Hexagone Fran?aise middle gods of war specialized for defense! Kiyomasa saw a familiar enemy in the center of her vision: middle gods of war. These could be seen as the enemys main fighting force, but they had appeared at the opening stage of the fighting. They were deployed in three directions: the west and north that led to the downstream region and the western downstream region itself. So theyre finally here. She had clashed with these middle gods of war during the beginning of their invasion of Hexagone Fran?aise. She remembered being made a fool of by Hexagone Fran?aises new weapons and new tactics. So I must vindicate myself. While the middle gods of war slowly approached, she saw an enemy on Pariss wall behind them. It was a female automaton in a red coat: Henri the Musketeer. Kuro-Take: So theyre trying to shake us. I doubt they intend to make a direct strike at this point, but they will do so before 8. They have Terrestrial Dragons too, so please be careful, everyone. Llaf: What are thy orders for us? Kuro-Take: I want you to endure the enemys attacks until at least after 8. And after that, just keep it up until the flooding is complete. 6: Thats easier said than done. Kuro-Take: If I said it in a more difficult way, it would only depress you. Was that Takenakas form of kindness? Still, it felt like they finally had a goal. The enemy had made their presence known. Then we must do the same, thought Kiyomasa while opening her mouth before the middle god of war unit that had come to a stop. So our instructions are simple: just fight. Volume 6C, 63: Water Provider on the Thirsty Battlefield Volume 6C, Chapter 63: Water Provider on the Thirsty Battlefield Is the sign of a comeback Literally having your back to the water? Point Allocation (Wheres the Water?) Below the night sky, the battle on the green field began with advance and retreat. The Hexagone Fran?aise forces led by middle gods of war moved forward to secure the position for a charge. Meanwhile, the Hashiba forces moved back to take the position for intercepting the middle gods of war. All actions were made swiftly on this battlefield. Paris stood at the center of the war stage with the breakwaters surrounding it, so it was shaped somewhat like the inside of a pot. The height difference was only about 10 meters, but that height was enough for Hashiba to use for their angle of fire and defense. And ones weight became a greater issue when making a charge against them. Also, the Hashiba forces altered their formation in response to the middle gods of war. While the Hexagone Fran?aise middle gods of war advanced, they passed by their own warriors on the side. Kiyomasa commented on the situation to the east, west, and north. From here on, the gods of war will be the enemys main force. 6: Their heavy gods of war will be coming too, so the immediate fight wont be the end of it. Kuro-Take: Then well just have to keep the battlefield moving as quickly as possible. As the Hashiba forces discussed the situation, the Hexagone Fran?aise middle gods of war began to enter the space between Hashiba and Paris. But they did not place Paris directly behind them. They angled themselves diagonally to Hashiba as if to give the enemy a view of Paris. That was a way to ensure the artillery fire from Paris could continue. Attacks were already flying back and forth in the space between the two sides. Hexagone Fran?aise had their middle god of war units out front and they fired from the gaps between those machines. Meanwhile, Hashiba fired from diagonally above and from the light warships in the sky. But Hashiba was at a disadvantage here. While the middle god of war units opened defense barriers and blocked the aerial bombardment, the real issue was the increased accuracy of the supporting fire from Paris. Hashibas supporting fire was from aerial warships, but those floating ships were shaken by their own cannon blasts. Their cannons aim shifted slightly with each shot, so their effectiveness dropped. But Pariss cannons were affixed to the city walls, so they could use all the ranging data taken from the previous shots. Their cannons were controlled by automatons, so even though the long range weakened the shots, they still had destructive power if they reached the target. The Hashiba forces were forced to change their position while fighting a defensive battle. And Here they come! shouted Katagiri. The enemys middle god of war units are charging! The anti-ship defense barriers raced forward while supported by hunks of metal. The distance was approximately 800 meters. With the exception of the downstream western area, their route took them from a plain and up a slight hill. Go! They raised a cry and ran forward to pierce something, but that something was not the enemy themselves. It was the breakwater walls behind the enemy. If they were to stop Hashibas flooding, that had to be their priority target. And if they destroyed the downstream ones, Hashiba could make no excuses. So the middle Lourd de Marionnette units rushed toward the eastern, western, and northern breakwaters. Of course, they knew the enemy was after something else now. The enemy had realized they could not flood the Seine. Readings said they were gathering ether fuel in the transport ships landed beyond the breakwaters. Why had they given up on applying reinforcing divine protections on the breakwaters and instead returned the ether fuel to the ships? The enemy had some kind of plan and it involved those transport ships. But the breakwaters stood as barriers in front of the ships. So Go! The breakwaters ahead of the middle Lourd de Marionnette units were also conduits for retrieving the ether fuel sent to the reinforcement facilities. Destroy them and the enemy would have nothing except for the large reinforcement facilities to supply the transport ships with ether fuel. They had bought some time. It was past 7:30 PM. Even if Hashiba began their Great Return now, the Kantou Liberation would be half over before they arrived. If the middle Lourd de Marionnette units could fight here and delay them further Well show you how it feels! Hexagone Fran?aise had once arrived at the battlefield too late. At Magdeburg. They had arrived, but something important had slipped from their fingers. So. Back then, they had been on a hill overlooking a fortified city. This was the same. It was the same, but in reverse. Lets go! The enemy was straight ahead. Hashibas main force was there. All the runners to the east, south, and west saw the enemy. The middle Lourd de Marionnette units stared at the M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda warriors and shouted a contradiction. Outta the way! Hit them! They would hit them, but they would not aim. Their targets were the breakwaters behind the enemy. So they ran as if to pierce straight through the enemy. Go! A great noise raced along the slope. The Hashiba forces took a certain action in response to the racing middle gods of war. They did the same thing to the east, west, and north. All units, form ranks! They all took a single step, some diagonally to the left and some diagonally to the right. And that formed ranks with thrice the side-to-side density. With the charge of large defense barriers bearing down on them, those on the far left and right of the ranks raised their voices. Open up to the sides! Immediately, they all activated spells. The M.H.R.R. warriors used body strengthening spells and the P.A. Oda warriors used wind spirits spells. And they all kicked at the ground and ran to the left or right. Hashibas main force split like an opening door. However Ignore it! Meanwhile, the middle gods of war raised their voices and charged toward the breakwaters. The breakwaters were made from layered and joined armor panels and they stood about 10 meters tall. Twice that height was embedded in the ground below them. Those walls were taller than the charging middle gods of war. So Break through! In the instant of impact, all of the middle gods of war took the same action. They thrust their defense barriers straight forward. And they did so while positioning the barriers perpendicular to the armor panels. As a result, there was a deafening noise of breaking metal. The middle Lourd de Marionnettes had accomplished something: the destruction of the breakwaters. ! Their high-speed clash first produced a great roar. Then the perpendicular-oriented defense barriers broke through the breakwaters like the blade of a cutting machine. The speed and weight of the Lourd de Marionnettes combined with the sharp corners of the barriers sliced through the breakwaters. The cry of destruction was followed by the sound of the breakwaters being sliced into a top and bottom half. It was a sparking noise combined with the creak of stubborn metal snapping. They were sliced through. That simple action was accompanied by a great quantity of mass and ether light fragments. The initial defense barriers shattered after bisecting the breakwaters. The next ones pushed at the broken-off tops of the breakwaters. Dont flinch! The continuous destruction of the defense barriers was what tore through and pushed away the severed breakwaters. Due to their momentum, there was nothing more than a tremor on the ground. Instead, the many middle Lourd de Marionnettes had their shoulders destroyed by the reactive force and the motors in their hips and legs groaned. But it had been a success. And So theyre here! Something arrived above the middle Lourd de Marionnette units that were stopped by the clash. It was the warships overhead. As the giant silhouette seemed to drop down toward them, they directed their shoulders upwards. Here come the warship bombs! The middle Lourd de Marionnette units lifted up their straining bodies and created defense barriers toward the sky. Come! Were ready for you! No. Henri, that is the wrong decision. On Pariss wall, Henri was viewing the defensive arrangement of the middle Lourd de Marionnettes and she did not even question the Roi-Soleils words. She immediately sent a command using a divine transmission signe cadre. Middle Lourd de Marionnette units! Fall back!! She did not know why, but their Chancellor had pointed out a mistake in her decision. So she raised her voice to correct it. Direct your defenses forward! Immediately, fire erupted from three directions around Paris. These were explosions. And they occurred where the middle Lourd de Marionnette units were. But Henris vision scanned the color red blossoming at the edge of the battlefield. The explosions she could see had not come from the falling warships. The row of destroyed breakwaters had exploded. Had they placed explosion spells in the breakwaters!? It was entirely possible. If an aerial ships armor panel fell, it could do damage to the surface. For IZUMO, the Ariake, or other island and ships with a permanent position in the air, incendiary spells would be placed in their armor panels and other materials so they could be fully destroyed in midair. The enemy had done the same thing here. And it was obvious who would have come up with the idea: High Damage Takenaka! Takenaka placed her hands on the edge of the Azuchis bow deck and viewed the explosive conflagration. From here, she could see the eastern fire was stronger than the western one. But Thats a little weak for a high return. ͹: Eh!? Didnt this catch them right in the middle of it!? Kiyo-Massive: No, they fell back and redirected their defenses just before taking damage! I doubt many of them took direct hits! Even so, it was still a close-range explosion. None of the middle gods of war would escape unscathed. But that explosion had also used the portion of the breakwater armor panels that were buried underground. So even if it was only a small hill Itll cause a landslide. She could hear the sound. Dirt was crumbling and sliding down. The armor panels buried belowground had applied hoe-like damage to the crust. The power of the explosions had ruptured the ground at the base of the hill more than the top. A vertical cross section was formed where the breakwaters had been, creating a deep drop off. This will make it impossible for their middle god of war units to rush the transport ships. Also Takenaka saw the giant forms descending from the sky above the landslides. Those were Hashiba light warships. The light warships descended such that their sides were positioned alongside the crust cross section created in front of the transport ships. The ships landed on the piles of destroyed earth. The dirt supported the light warships like a blanket and the bottom of the ships sank into it a bit, but Once the warships weight creates a mold of their shape in the ground, we will have created specialized landport docks. The flames of the explosions still burned as the black light warships landed on the collapsed crust with their lower half below the top of the hills. That position perfectly defended the transport ships. Takenakas long ears twitched at the rumbling of landing ships and further shaking of the crust. Now. We may have lost the breakwaters, but the transport ships have new barriers. Plus, these barriers can fire and open defense barriers. If we use the remaining breakwaters to transport the fuel, weve both made and lost some progress. In the end, all they had done was repel the enemys vanguard and fortify their defenses. That was far from a high return. And the enemy had not taken any clear damage to their middle god of war units. In that case Is it time for the next move? Henri read through the damage reports from the middle Lourd de Marionnette units. Not one of them was unharmed. They had taken explosions from head-on. Those who had gotten their defense barriers out front in time had fared relatively well, but those who had not had been knocked over and taken damage to their front armor and arms. But none had been lost. That was all thanks to obeying the Roi-Soleils words, but Roi-Soleil, how did you know about the enemys trick? Armand said it was hisyknow, intuition via divine transmission, but she ignored him. She soon received her answer. Henri? If they had detonated the light warships at a low enough altitude to affect the middle Lourd de Marionnettes, it would have also damaged their transport ships, right? That is why I concluded the attack would not come from the light warships. The Roi-Soleil took a breath. Middle Lourd de Marionnette units, can you hear me? The Roi-Soleils voice traveled via divine transmission. Middle Lourd de Marionnette unitsyou did well. You revealed the enemys main focus to be the transport ships and you also tore down the enemys final barrier. From here on out, the enemy will likely make a new attack, but they have nothing but the light warships to use as a shield. Meaning Meaning The battlefield has been established. Vassals and knights-in-training, well done paving this path in the night. I thank you for your kindness. Henri heard the response to the Roi-Soleils words over the divine transmission. Testament. Testament! Testament. I lost an arm, but I can keep going! Testament, replied Henri as well. Their morale had not dropped. So to ensure they were not picked off individually Everyone back to your positions! And Henri heard loud noises from three directions as she spoke. Something had collided with the enemy forces after they split to either side. Oh? There was a smile in the Roi-Soleils voice. The heavy Lourd de Marionnette units were waiting behind the middle Lourd de Marionnette units? Was making a charge their request, Henri? Testament. The middle Lourd de Marionnette units are falling back to regroup, so they are providing cover for that. Do you have any orders? Simply that you do not forget our main goal. As long as you do that, you may go on as much of a rampage as you like. And The smile in his voice was bitter now. It seems there is one spot where the attack is developing differently. Just as he finished speaking, the distant sound of breaking metal raced quietly through the night. While the flames and smoke of the explosion continued to rise in the west, a middle Lourd de Marionnette tumbled through the air and crashed into the ground. That was The presence that had thrown the middle Lourd de Marionnette stood beyond the flames and smoke. It was Hachisukas Hidamari Genbu! Koroku thought to herself on the battlefield. From now on, I belong here on the front line. This was her first time using Genbu as part of the main fighting force on a legitimate battlefield. Before, she had secretly fought using gods of war captured from other nations or provided support from behind the scenes. Testament. And thanks to that, I know how much effort goes into these things. Koroku grabbed something in her right hand, lifted it up, and threw it away. It was a middle god of war. It was likely 7 or 8 meters tall. Since it was specialized for defensive charges, its arms had shoulder spell launchers built in. The legs naturally leaned forward and it could use a pile bunker ability to run. Koroku felt it was a good design for standing on ones toes. And Its pretty heavy. But the enemys giant body soared high in the sky. Something white fell down from the middle god of war floating in the night sky with its body sprawled out. It was likely the pilot. Since they did not have a fall control spell, they made a midair ejection while relying on body strengthening divine protections. Even if they were injured in the fall, they had made the decision based on their guess as to what was about to happen to the god of war. They guessed right. Koroku swung her right arm to strike the falling middle god of war. Genbu had expandable armor on the back and front, so its current form was of a turtle-like dragon standing upright. The arm was shaped like a gauntlet with the elbow sticking out backwards. There was a hand at the end, but Genburight arm. Lernen Figurs danced about the right arm that swung casually forward from the shoulder. They were colored black and looked something like a turtle shell. They were the Genbus OS program lernen figurs. They rippled across the arm from back to front, creating a growing shape. Excessive JabGenbu. It produced a strike. Koroku realized her attack had produced instantaneous destruction. The middle god of war hit by the Genbus strike was crushed from the surface of impact and flew forward while breaking apart. The straining of metal joined together and broke apart in the night. The mass of metal was crushed on the surface of impact and burst on the opposite surface, but it was not the Genbus physical strength that had done it. Something had appeared beyond the fist at the end of the black heavy god of wars right arm. It was a thin disc of light. A closer look showed that striking light was dark yet had light bursting from within. That light was the power that had struck and shattered the middle god of war. So thats all it does when I use that much power for an attack. Koroku muttered that as the Genbu moved forward. The striking light dispersed from the end of the black heavy god of wars right arm. The ether light scattered like fog and distorted the surrounding scenery. But the Genbu did not look at that slowly vanishing hammer of light. It advanced down the slope. The enemy heavy god of war unit was up ahead. 12 silver machines ran forward with assault spears at the ready. Western unit, the real battle begins now. Koroku opened an OS lernen figur on her left arm and raised it while she spoke. She did not even look at the approaching heavy gods of war. Her eyes were on Pariss wall. The western gate was open and a giant form was exiting. Isaac of the Three Musketeers. That god of war automaton was primarily used in artillery battles. That would be Korokus opponent. But first Western unit, let me thank you in advance, said Koroku while holding her left arm out toward the charging heavy god of war unit. I am not arrogant enough to think I can handle Hexagone Fran?aises elites with a single god of war. So, western unit, you handle them. If you do that I will handle the enemys representative. The heavy god of war units on the east, west, and north clashed with the enemy. The enemy had split to either side to avoid the middle god of war units, but they were gathering back together now. The heavy gods of war charged straight toward them. The enemy had regathered in front of the light warship barriers, but they were ready for this new charge. The layout was the same as at Magdeburg. Hashibas tactics were to stop the charging gods of war with a closely-packed formation and buffering spells and then they would defeat the gods of war that failed to withdraw in time. However We wont let you do that again! The heavy gods of war had devices attached to their waist hard point parts. They were attached to the back, but they opened them out to the sides. The swing arms pulled out short-barreled quasi-anti-ship cannons. The auspuff vent opened and they aimed the light-recoil muzzles on the opposite end. They fired while charging forward with captain-level acceleration. Fire! But just before they fired, the gods of war saw the enemys reaction. The enemy formations activated several defense spells and buffering spells. Anti-artillery defenses!? shouted one while pursing the bullet they had fired. Sorry! This is because of our poor performance in our attack the other day. Dont let it get to you! said their captain while rushing toward the expected hit point. Your attack didnt end back there! This is just a continuation of it! No, everything from the previous generation leaving us to the end of this battle is all part of the same attack! Testament! With those words, the wind whipped up. In each charging god of war group, four used the flight devices on their backs to make an ascent. But as they flew, they were fired on by the two light warships still waiting in the sky above. Sparks flew from their armor, but they took a course that avoided any direct hits and swung their wrists toward everyone below them. We will hold them in place from above. So Testament, the others replied. It doesnt matter who! Someone destroy that transport ship! The battle is undergoing a transition, thought Henri. It had simply been an exchange of attack and defense before, but it was becoming much more jumbled together now. It was difficult to get an overall view of the battlefield like this. But Hexagone Fran?aise was pushing forward. That was mostly thanks to the charge of the heavy Lourd de Marionnette units and the artillery fire. Once the enemys closely-packed formation crumbled, the surrounding enemy concentration could be greatly reduced even after the charge. Also, the autonomous armor meant a lot. It was normally used for defense and it would act without instructions from the pilot to block shells and swords, but it could also be used as giant striking weapons against infantry. After the battle at Magdeburg, they had gone as far as stopping the Lourd de Marionnette production line just to get that added in. The artillery system used the same technology, so it had greatly increased the overall cost of each unit. The anti-air equipped units are also doing quite well. Two light warships flew in the night sky to the west, east, and north and four Lourd de Marionnettes each were battling them. Since Hexagone Fran?aise was not a naval nation, they generally did not need Lourd de Marionnettes that could travel between ships. They instead needed the sturdiness to defend their vast territory over long periods of time and the mobility to pull off ground battles. When battling an enemys aerial forces, their strategy was to draw back into their vast land to extend the battle line while they cut off the enemys supply line and dealt with the aerial ships with anti-air fire. But times had changed. With the rise of P.A. Oda, the increase in population, and the national stability brought by strengthening royal authority, the trend was for nations to work toward expanding their territory. Thus, Hexagone Fran?aise would undergo a change here. These were not aerial Lourd de Marionnettes and they had not gone through extensive flight training like pilots in Tres Espa?a or other coastal nations. But If we narrow it down to assaults and ship-top battles, our knights can learn to do it for a short time. By showing off their combat technology here, they could deter other nations in the future. And this flight technology was sure to come in handy for Hexagone Fran?aise down the road. After all, if they left for the outer world, they would need to move between two ships or between ships and the ground. And if their ground Lourd de Marionnettes could also perfectly fight back in ground battles, the other nations would be unable to carelessly invade. If they could mass-produce those, then Hexagone Fran?aise would be more than a decade ahead of the other nations as the 5th generation of Lourd de Marionnettes arrived. This battle paves a path to the future for Hexagone Fran?aise. With that, Henri reached for the battlefield information provided by the Belle de Marionnettes positioned around the city. And she noticed something odd there. The northern enemy formation is moving? Odd, thought Henri. The northern enemy formation led by Kiyomasa had moved far to the east as it fell back for defense. Even though the enemy supposedly needed to keep the transport ship behind them. Of the two light warships in the sky, one was descending toward the surface, but the other was moving east. What is this? Henri checked a few pieces of observation data. She saw a large movement taking place in those real-time observations. At the front of the northern formation, the entire Kiyomasa unit was on the move. That ground unit was moving east, which was to the right from Henris perspective. Of the two light warships still in the air, one was descending and the other was moving east. None of them were waiting to see what happened. Are they abandoning the north and concentrating their forces to the east and west!? That was exactly what it was. The observation data showed the heavy Lourd de Marionnettes hesitating over whether or not to pursue Kiyomasas forces. However, their target was not Hashibas ground forces. They had to target the transport ship that the enemy planned to use somehow. But Henri raised a shout. Northern Lourd de Marionnette unit! Defend yourselves! Immediately, the light warships that had landed to the north exploded. That meant the one that had already landed and the one that was currently landing. Two giant explosions blossomed below the night sky. The sound had yet to reach Henri, but the spreading flames and shockwave enveloped most of the attacking Lourd de Marionnettes and blew them away. Kiyomasa did not look back as she ran. But she did raise her voice. Defense to the rear! It arrived just as she said it. The shockwave wind, the sonic impact, and the flaming materials raining down from the sky. Those were pieces and components of the light warships. Occasionally, a metal pillar or armor panel piece would roll past them while they ran. Also, heat filled the wind and blew between their arms and hair. But they continued to run. Pariss wall and moat were visible to their right. Paris was bright. The immense light escaping over the city walls made it feel as if something like justice resided there. The people of that city were on the side of light. So Kiyomasas side She hid that thought in her heart and gave a shout. Everyone, go on ahead! I will stop the Hexagone Fran?aise unit pursuing us! She opened her mouth while leading the group through the night toward Fukushimas group to the east. That eastern formation was visible ahead of them. Fukushima had split her unit into three to defend against the enemy gods of war while staying on the move. They were all desperate. So If there is a light side and a dark side of this battlefield, then the enemy is the light and we are the dark. But you must not forget that, when the light side shines, it also illuminates the dark side. We are the ones who have not forgotten about the existence of both sides and look to the light. So We shall give the enemy darkness and give ourselves light. Now, go on ahead! With that, Kiyomasa watched the others movements. Not one of them hurried onward and they lined up alongside her instead. It was more than just one or two of them. Every member of the northern unit was there. Even though she had told them to go on ahead. What are you doing!? I ordered you to go on ahead! She prepared for the coming fight as she shouted at them. Her critical tone should have been convincing. But they all turned toward her with faces illuminated by Pariss lights. They were all serious expressions with raised eyebrows. The female student in the front spoke. Sorry, Kiyomasa-sama. But this is a history recreation. A history recreation? They all nodded and the female student next to her turned toward her. Lord Kiyomasa, whose name you have inherited, apparently said the following during the Age of the Gods: Generally, the lower ranks learn from their superiors. We have simply obeyed the Testament by doing so. You mean? She knew what they meant. Those under her command were following their commanders lead. She wondered what to do and the female student lowered her eyebrows. Did we make a mistake? Testament, you did. That line is meant to encourage the lower ranks to obey their orders. They all hung their heads and groaned. And Kiyomasa said more almost as if responding to that. ButI would likely have done the same thing in your place. So you were indeed learning from your superior. The mistake came from me. Testament! They all nodded and the surviving light warship passed by overhead. The eastern formation was visible ahead of them. Fukushima moved her trisected unit and stood on the front line to fight the gods of war. Kiyomasas unit could arrive in time to attack the enemys flank. But first we need to strike back against the remnants of the northern enemy forces. They had to rescue Fukushima after that. Kiyomasa readied Caledfwlch, turned around, and raised her voice. The number of enemies pursuing them was greatly reduced. She raised Caledfwlch toward them. Everyone, strike back! So Kiyomasa is joining them, thought Koroku with a mental sigh of relief. Now the battlefield is taking the general shape Takenaka expected. Their plan was beginning to follow the proper route. That meant Takenakas proposed idea was realistic. And if we dont pull it off, then its our fault. She added what a pain from the shade below some eaves. She was not on the battlefield. She was inside Genbu. This was the virtual cockpit she had created to perceive herself while combined with the god of war. Even though it was virtual, people generally made them look like a cockpit, but thanks to Genbus excellent processing power, she had constructed a more scenic location. Of course, the movement of the outside world and control of Genbu took priority. She did not even have to close her eyes to perceive the movements of the battlefield in addition to the scene visible around her. But Genbus processing power showed it all to her in slow motion. It was not at the level of an automaton, but her senses perceived the outside world with the speed compressed several hundred times. It would be exhausting if it was always like this. That was why she stayed in here during that time. It was always daytime with a sunny sky. She did not know what the temperature was because she could not establish that level of detail. She wondered if a new program could add that functionality. Ah. Her right arm had just sent an enemy god of war flying. That was thanks to the efforts of the M.H.R.R. students down below. A dozen or so attacked the enemy god of wars shins. Rock Faust!! All they did was hit it with the rocks unearthed by the previous crust bombing. But it was a decent effort. The slope was poor footing for the enemy, so they could not move if they shut off their senses. Those attacks had smashed through the armor panels on the shins and it would have done as much damage as an equivalent attack on a human. Would the next generation gods of war prevent that by automatically shutting off their senses? Koroku suddenly found a plate of watermelon on the bench below the eaves. It was meaningless. It would have no flavor even if she ate it. It was the same as the background data. But she was glad it was there. She lightly raised Genbus left hand as a sign of thanks to everyone who had made such an effort below. There. And she placed her hand on the enemy spear sent her way from the left. The enemy was moving well. The charge had essentially been a surprise attack, but they properly twisted their spears forward to increase the penetrative power. I can see you. She aimed a short cannon toward the enemys waist. She targeted the enemy that attempted to hide below the spear aimed at her. It was a good combination attack. The god of war pilot had probably come up with it themselves. However I can see you. Koroku had placed her hand on the spear. She made a forceful twist to repel the assault spear and her fingers touched the spear tip. And Koroku stood up below the summer sun. There was a field beyond the plaza-like garden ahead of her. She directed her gaze there. And she shut her eyes. The Hexagone Fran?aise god of war unit saw something baffling on the battlefield. After charging at the Hashiba god of war, one of their own gods of war suddenly transformed. Twisting and rotating the outthrust spear had been necessary ever since Magdeburg. It increased the force of the attack, but it also prevented the enemy from grabbing or pushing back the spear tip. Also, the pilot who had made the attack on the Genbu was an expert gunner. They excelled at firing an unseen blast along with their standard attack. But this transformation stopped all of that. It happened in an instant. The god of wars right arm twisted inward several times and ended up like a wrung cloth. The spear held below the arm was at the center of the twisting. The spear too bent deeply and seemed to wrap around itself before striking the god of wars body along with the arm. Two movements immediately followed. The first was the pilot making an emergency ejection from the god of wars back. The second was the pilotless god of wars body spinning. The pilots arm was broken from elbow to shoulder. Even though Hexagone Fran?aise safety devices were on the fourth generation and they ejected the pilot as soon as possible to ensure their safety. The god of war was twisted. As if the spiraling of the spear and arm was propagating through the rest of it, its body ducked below the arm and spear. With a scream of tearing steel, the god of wars body made a full rotation. The ultra-heavy god of war bounced up as if its bent back had snapped back. And the Genbu struck it. In the instant of destruction and crushing created by a bright attack, the Genbu clearly spoke. Now, come. The first to notice was Katagiri who was looking up into the sky. He saw two silhouettes in the sky to the east and west. One was the light warship which had gone ahead of Kiyomasa into the eastern sky. The other was a light warship from Hachisukas unit. Several figures could be seen lined up on their decks. They were Charging Company C Schau Essen! They threw themselves into the night sky with perfectly natural movements. They threw their bodies straight into empty air like they were jumping onto their beds. They did not spread out their arms and they did not flail their legs. It was as if to say a relaxed pose was best. However Klassisch Kunst: Weight of Lifeactivate. Weight spells manifested the weight of their lives. Their destructive power came from equating their physical volume with the quantity of their life. Their movements awaited the falling process. They positioned their heads downward, controlled their attitude, and thrust their arms down. Listen, Landsknechts! Have you eaten!? We have! Like pigs!? Theyve got nothin on us! Well said, laughed their captain. And, We are those with a greater quantity of life than your average person! We are those with a greater quantity of life than your average person!! We are those who use that life to fulfill our duty! We are those who use that life to fulfill our duty! He breathed in. So let us shout and eat our duty: Schau Essen! Testament! Schau Essen! They shouted as they fell. They picked up speed, transformed themselves into weighty hammers, and sang. In the lovely Westerwald. It was an ode to the beautiful mountains of northern M.H.R.R. Over your heights the wind whistles so cold. They continued on. However, the smallest sunshine. They fell straight down. Thrusts deep into the heart! And a tremor ran through the depths of the night. The battlefield was literally struck. M.H.R.R.s ground unit had used their bodies to provide aerial support. They did not care if the god of war unit crushed them or blew them away. Dont moooooooooooove!! They slammed their bodies against the enemy, crashed into the defense barriers, and stopped them. As a result, they scored direct hits on 7 of the 18 heavy gods of war active on the east and west and 4 more were struck by semi-direct hits. The sounds of impact had been heard far too often this night. But there were two new noises this time. Yes! One was the Hashiba forces cheering for some actual progress on their part. Damn you! The other was the middle god of war unit who had been forced to fall back after the explosion of the breakwaters. Hexagone Fran?aises main force had gathered to the east and west. Meanwhile, something gathered in the eastern, western, and southern sky. What is that!? The transport ships landed there were giving off light. Ether light extended outward from fairly high above the sides of the ships like horizontally spread wings. That light produced a spell product that everyone was familiar with. A virtual ocean! So thats it! Henri shouted while running along the passageway from the northern wall to the eastern wall. She finally understood the flooding the enemy had in mind. Hashiba had prepared some insurance in case they found flooding Paris would not be possible. They intend to expand the virtual ocean of an aerial ship over an extremely wide area so that it surrounds Paris and effectively floods it! That would require some interpretation, but it was plausible. After all, aerial ships could use a virtual ocean to ascend because submerging the ship in the virtual ocean supplied buoyancy. So Is it too late to send forces to the southern transport ship!? Everyone, destroy the enemy transport ships on the east and west! That supersedes all other orders! Fukushima stood shoulder-to-shoulder with Kiyomasa. They were in a defensive formation. Outside that, the enemy had sent their middle god of war unit to the front in preparation for another clash. But they too were preparing for a clash. After crashing down from the sky, Schau Essen moved to the front of the Hashiba forces. They had already prepared their spells and the corners of their mouths were lifted in smiles. Lets see who has more to them: us or those gods of war, they said. So you take care of any enemies that are too much for us. Testament. I will stubbornly do exactly that. This is the perfect chance to test myself. An ocean spread out overhead. It should take about 30 minutes for this to envelop Paris from the east, west, and south, said Fukushima. So we need to see whether or not we can change history in that 30 minutes, right? said Kiyomasa. That did not seem to hit home with anyone, but Fukushima smiled. I am sure this will be an incredible thing. When everyone saw the look on Fukushimas face, they altered their own expressions. They all smiled with slightly raised eyebrows. Testament! Essentially, this meant there were 30 minutes left. So until then Everyone, prepare to resist. Kiyomasa-dono and I will Testament. We will break through the enemys front line and head to Paris. Fukushima looked out ahead and saw three figures atop Pariss wall. The first was Sanadas Miyoshi Seikai. The second was Henri of the Three Musketeers. And the third Flying Katou Katou Danzou. The three of them vanished from the wall. They had jumped down. And they were on their way here. Wow, everyone said. Theyve sent in three officer-class fighters? That means we have reached the final stage of this battle, said Fukushima. The Roi-Soleil will defend Paris while they use all their might to put a stop to the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. Thus The three figures slowly walked toward them while lit up by Pariss lights. They are now the attackers and we the defenders. The two of us will handle those three, so everyone else defend this location. With that, Fukushima stepped forward. She smiled with her eyebrows raised and held a hand out toward Kiyomasa. I shall accompany thee partway there, Kiyo-dono. Volume 6C, 64: Impeacher Along the Trajectory Volume 6C, Chapter 64: Impeacher Along the Trajectory Oh, honestly It doesnt matter If you think It doesnt matter Point Allocation (Memory) A battle had begun below the night sky. It was fought in three directions: east, west, and south. To east and west, Hexagone Fran?aiss god of war units clashed with the Hashiba warriors who were preceded by an aerial bombardment and a charging unit. To south, the warriors of both sides clashed head-on. The Hashiba charging unit applied their Weight of Life divine protection to all their warriors. That allowed 2 platoons to fight back against a single enemy middle god of war. The Hashiba forces fought back against the heavy god of war units using the aerial bombardment, but the enemy attack was still wearing down their ground units. The highly-mobile heavy gods of war had begun striking the Hashiba warriors from the side. The light warships acting as barriers for the transport ships were being hit and becoming no more than walls. Cannon fire, god of war movement, clashing metal, and wind rang loud. And amid it all How much longer!? Its only been 3 minutes! Thats just a tenth of the time! But keep at it! someone shouted. The enemy officers cant get here! The commanders are stopping them! So were only up against ordinary students! Were the same, so what good are we if we cant hold them back! Everyone agreed and fought against the god of war clash using defense barriers strengthened by divine protections. I wish the commanders would get back soon! You idiot! They left this with us! Andcant you hear that!? A sound shook the air as if in response. Loud and heavy noises rang out from much closer to Paris. Fukushima and the others were stopping and fighting back against the approaching enemy officers. Koroku was engaged in combat with Isaac of the Three Musketeers. He was a god of war automaton specialized for artillery. And he was a large unit at about 30m tall. Koroku had thought she would gain an advantage if she approached while he fired from long range, but Hes fast. He looked hulk-like with feet solidly planted on the ground, but he could move around quite quickly. That was thanks to the fin-shaped multi-legs on the bottom of his feet. He seemed to crawl like a bug and the fin shape allowed him to cross the wasteland and any bumps or dips with smooth, flowing motions. This isnt good. Isaac used a wide area of the battlefield and he fought much like an aerial ship, albeit on a flat surface. Genbu was designed for defense. Its gravity-based attacks were all for close-range use and poorly suited for a moving opponent. Also, the figure riding on Isaacs shoulder was in the way. That figure was Armand of the Three Musketeers! Hm, so they know who I am too. Only natural, replied Isaac. Is that so? Armand swung his right arm. Now, then. His power was wide-range gravitational control. He could tear up the crust and use it as a wall to prevent the enemys approach. It was also crucial for dodging. His power could hide Isaacs initial movement from the enemy. He and Isaac had been working together this whole time. They still were. Armand would raise an earthen wall and the enemy would have to choose either left or right. They would use that moment to take their next action and get a step ahead of their opponent. Their weapons were the secondary cannons on Isaacs legs and waist. He continually fired quasi-anti-ship class and anti-god-of-war class secondary cannons. Meanwhile, the Genbu had excellent defenses. Not only did it have plenty of armor, but it could use a system known as Excessive Jab to create gravity barrier shields. From what Ive seen, those can deflect and strike down Isaacs secondary cannon blasts. But the ability to defend was not the same as the ability to fight. Theyre gonna have a hard time against us. Dont you think, Isaac? Affirmative. With that word, Isaac raised his left arm. That was one of his main cannons, but he did not aim it at the Genbu. Target: enemy light warship. Fire. Koroku reacted to the enemys movement. It happened just as she prepared to sit on the bench below the eaves in the virtual cockpit. Light warship, raise your defense barriers to the south! Youre being fired on! Isaac fired the main cannon built into his arm. That left arm rivaled a warships main cannon. He can shoot it while moving? He must have been able to instantly calculate out the effects of inertia and momentum on the shell. That was probably because the gunner was an automaton and his body was the cannon. The surface of the crust was blown away in front of him as the force raced out. Isaacs entire body floated up a bit. And noise struck the entire area. All the dust and dirt that got on Isaacs armor during combat was instantaneously blown away. Immediately, the shell flew along a rising curve. Genbus rear vision saw the light warship open as many layers of defense barrier as possible and adjust the angle. ! The shell was deflected upwards. And the shockwave raced out along its path and shook Genbu. Koroku had screwed up. She needed to do some serious soul-searching about this. She would always say whatever she wanted to say, but that was what led people to treat her like a child. However I cant leave this to the light warship. If Isaac moved side to side with his feet, the light warship would be unable to respond in time. Koroku could not let herself be shot either, so she had to move forward. However !? An earthen wall appeared right in front of her. Dammit. She had to dodge to the left or right. But a presence approached before she could do that. The stillness preceding a great power ruled the atmosphere like an alarm. She knew what had happened. The right main cannon, the opposite of the previous one, had been fired at her. Isaac blew away the dirt with an explosive blast and saw Armands earthen wall shatter as well. He had fired his main cannon while moving. His right half floated up a bit. Attitude control. If possible, Isaac wanted to repeat this. He would master a single function as a machine. So he wanted to become a machine that only fired artillery. But that was a machines selfishness. Perhaps as a kindness to that selfishness, Armand was accompanying him this time and the Belle de Marionnettes were constantly sending him lots of ranging data from Pariss walls. They were assisting his defense and confirming the enemys location. He only needed to move and fire. He could not enjoy the feeling of being a stationary turret, but he appreciated being able to accomplish something with just his own ability. And right now, he used the recoil to fall back while staring through the explosion of dirt. Due to his size, he did not need to fear using passive sight devices when searching for the enemy. The airborne dirt and rocks filled the space before his eyes like a low-resolution fog. Isaac! shouted Armand. Isaacs shell should have scored a direct hit on the enemy. He had heard the sound of bursting armor from the direction the shell had flown. And he had heard it more than once. That meant the shell impact had caused all of the Genbus armor to burst. At most, only the enemys lower half would remain. So Isaac! Back and to the left! Isaac responded to Armands voice by focusing on his left sight devices. And behind him He saw the Genbu. Unclear, thought Isaac as he spun around and kept his distance from the Genbus approach. It was unclear. He did not know when the Genbu had moved behind him or how it had moved. Besides, his senses had failed to detect any sound of an approach. Also Audible hit. Why had he heard the sound of multiple pieces of armor bursting? His thoughts led him to just one conclusion: Multi-layer movable armor. You think so too, huh? Hexagone Fran?aises heavy Lourd de Marionnettes had autonomous armor equipped at their waist and shoulders. Was the Genbu using that for all its armor? That would explain what the enemy had done. The impact of his main cannon had been propagated to other armor like a wave and ultimately driven into the ground. But once you knew the trick, there were ways around it. Autonomous armor reacts to an initial attack, said Armand. So you just have to start by firing a secondary cannon at it and then fire a main cannon while the armor is dealing with the first one. Or just get real close before firing. Affirmative. But the enemy had another defense: a shield made from a thick gravity barrier. It had used that the day before yesterday. When Bernard had attacked the approaching transport ship as a swarm of small dragons, that had to be the technique used to fully deflect the dragon cannon. Depending on the output and accuracy, the initial secondary cannon shot might not work. In that case Well, itll work out. We know what we need to do to winso the rest is figuring out how to do it. Isaac agreed while switching from attitude control to a sprint. He took aim at the Genbu while constantly moving and firing his secondary cannons. Kh Koroku clenched her teeth inside the Genbu. Theres a lag before the armor can recover after opening. Jumping forward when avoiding the previous main cannon blast had been a mistake. She had been unable to immediately move and he had gotten away. It hurt that she had revealed a lot of what she could do, but on the other hand There is still a good side to it. After all, Isaac was aiming at only her now. That was a good thing for the others behind her. So as an individual Dont run away, me. Isaac was keeping a set distance and firing secondary cannons. Of course, that was not enough to break the Genbus armor. The multi-layer armor would shift position when hit and the rest of the armor would work in unison to let the force of the impact escape. She also used some gravitational control buffering, so an anti-god of war shell could only shake her but not damage her, assuming it was not used as a counterattack. Besides, she knew what the enemy was trying to do. He clearly plans to fire a main cannon after the secondary cannon. When Hashiba had given Koroku the Genbu, she had told her to be on the lookout for that. Thinking back, that seemed awfully casual, but that was just how that superior officer was. And it felt wrong to have an enemy going for that in her very first battle using the Genbu. On divine TV shows, those weaknesses arent exploited until the middle of the season. Perhaps this meant reality was not so kind. Koroku was currently seated on the bench in the virtual cockpit. She had a hand on her chin while she dealt with reality, but she liked to be rebellious enough to wear a white dress in here. Hm She moved the Genbu around while thinking. She took a circular path that pursued Isaac who was moving around in a circle. However, she ran in zig-zags and if possible Reach him. Her outstretched hand was 10 meters short. But she thought to herself while making a few circuits and deflecting shells. This should do. She would change the current situation. It was a boring method, but she would go for it. And Now, then. She viewed the scene in front of her. Beyond the virtual spaces garden, she saw a vast field and a path cutting through it. There were cart tracks along the path and no summer grass grew there. She walked right up to it. Im not sure if Im allowed to call this nostalgic. She tilted her head a bit and closed her eyes. Thats enough. Lets go, Genbu. Armand visually tracked the enemys movement. The Genbu suddenly stopped pursuing them. It stopped!? No, that would only make it a target. That meant the enemy must be Isaac! Its taking a shortcut! Instead of pursuing them along the circular path, it would cut them off by taking an arc through the circle. The Genbu did indeed begin running. Its right side was turned toward them. They could see it on their left. Like that, the Genbu leaned forward with both arms lowered. With the tail-like ballast raised behind it, it looked like a two-legged dragon. But cutting along that arc would slightly distance it from them. They had the advantage in long-range combat. Moving away from them only worked against the enemy. So that was what they would do. Isaac spun his upper body around. The enemy was running alongside them and preparing to pass them, but Lock. Armands rotating vision shook just once. There were ballast anchors at the end and middle of the cannon barrels and those controlled the bending caused by the shaking and also fixed the barrels in place. Then Isaac fired secondary cannons toward the enemy trying to get ahead of them. They pierced the air. The secondary cannons pursued the Genbu starting from the lightest one. Sparks flew and the Genbus right shoulder armor shook. But then Isaac moved away. Continuing along the circular path would only bring him to the point the enemy was headed, so he instead took a path that gave the Genbus destination a wide berth. Armand assisted Isaacs movements while he was shaken by an inertial force in the opposite direction of before. While the Genbu approached the original circular path once more ! He raised several earthen walls in front of it. That blocked the Genbus vision, so it would be unable to see them. Isaac! If you fire from straight ahead, youll hit it dead center! Understood! They had gotten themselves where they needed to be. Isaac spun his body around while piercing the center of the earthen walls. First with a secondary cannon. And then The main cannon! With a deafening roar, he fired the right main cannon. It was such a powerful blast that the cannon seemed to float up from Isaacs side. Instead of shaking, it swung backwards. And just as the barrel slid backwards to reduce the recoil, an explosive blast pushed the shell forward and launched it. The straight line of destructive force followed the path of the secondary cannon. It arrived at the earthen walls which had a hole in the center thanks to the secondary cannon shell. The main cannon shell arrived as if to bore a hole. And it punched through. Talk about accurate! Thats just like Isaac, thought Armand. Henri would say it was too accurate and question the nature of Belle de Marionnettes. Armand did not care either way. He thought accuracy was great and inaccuracy was very human. And this was Isaacs time. Accuracy was apparently a wonderful thing. But !? Armand suddenly thought the world had shifted. Isaac had moved to the right without warning. His sight devices failed to keep up with the rapid movement and his brains comprehension of what he was seeing had been distorted. He made some adjustments to his noisy vision and raised his voice. What is it!? But there was no response from Isaac who was still moving forcefully to the right. Something else acted as a response. It arrived from dead ahead. Huh!? It was Isaacs main cannon. The enemy had bounced it back at them with a reflective defense. And based on the timing Was it going for this from the beginning!? The Genbu was there beyond the obliterated earthen walls. Its arms were raised and thick ether light fragments were scattering around it. Just as the shattering sound reached Armand, the shockwave of the ricocheted main cannon hit quite close to Isaac. I missed! Koroku clenched her teeth at that instead of celebrating the successful deflection. One of Korokus tactics was to accurately deflect Isaacs main cannon for a reverse direct hit. The earthen walls in front of her had been a stroke of luck. The secondary cannon hole through them had accurately shown her the trajectory the main cannon would take. So she had let the secondary cannon hit her and prepared herself. In the end, the Genbus defense barrier had deflected Isaacs main cannon. However He dodged, huh? The enemy had seen her reflection defense now, so she could not expect it to go better next time. In that case, she thought. I need to think up another plan! A concern reached her. The two great pressures of the direct hit and reflection hit the Genbu from the front. Isaac moved forward. He had seen the Genbu knocked backwards by the double shockwaves. That black god of wars reflection defense could probably deflect any attack depending on the power, but it could not fully eliminate the secondary effects. The shockwaves created by the hit and reflection had just hit the Genbu. Of course, Isaac had also been hit by the secondary effects of the reflected shell flying past him. The main cannon caused a lot of shaking. But Isaac saw that the Genbus armor was greatly shifted to the back after landing again. The autonomous armor had buffered against the shockwaves. He could finish it off with a main cannon right now. However Shaking! His entire body was shaking. That was an unnecessary element for a machine. It only got in the way of the simple task of shooting. But he had to shoot right now. Now was the time to shoot even if he was shaking and not in the optimal stance. Strange, thought Isaac concerning that. It was strange. Isaac was always thinking that he wanted to be a simple machine. Thus, he thought he did not need anything that was not needed to shoot. But all sorts of things were being sent his way to prevent him from shooting. So why was he so aware that this was the time when he needed to shoot? Duty! Isaac saw that four-letter word as a necessity. It was not a function. It was a necessity. Was there any way to ignore the shaking and everything else so he could keep going? There was. Namely Approach! Isaac had sent himself to the right in order to dodge, but now he swung his body forward. He used all his strength to aim his right main cannon toward the Genbu. He focused all his movement on his right side. The multi-legs on the sole kicked his right leg forward and his left leg backwards to send him forwards with his right side turned forward. That directed his bodys shaking forward. Fire! That was the moment to shoot. But Isaac realized his vision was shaking. Footing!? His right foots location was the problem. The multi-legs under his right foot slipped and his right leg slid to the right. He saw what had happened as his vision tilted left at high speed. A great pressure had packed down the ground there. Did the Genbu set that up!? Armand checked the ground below Isaacs feet while working his high-speed thoughts. Isaacs weight had caused the ground to crumble, but the angular marks the multi-legs had left in the crumbled ground showed it had been solid in the instant he stepped there. That was proof the ground had been packed down. The Genbu had likely done it while moving in that arc. It had followed the same arc several times while making meaningless attacks. What if all of that was only meant to intentionally pack down the ground here? The answer was obvious: the enemy had guided them here even if that meant being targeted by a main cannon. The initial response had been reflecting the main cannon. And if disrupting their stance here was the next response Isaac! This is the enemys second attack! Blatantly using the explosive blast to fall back had likely been part of the trap. It had been bait to get them to move forward. If so The enemy is coming! The black god of war approached through the vortex of explosive wind and the scattering summer grass. The Genbu raised its right arm and charged in toward Isaacs left side since that main cannon was still being adjusted and could not be used. There was not enough time to turn to the left. The secondary cannons fired repeatedly at close range, but Will that not be enough to strip away that multi-layer armor!? Just as Armand wondered that, he saw Isaacs response. Isaac swung his non-functioning left main cannon at the Genbu. A few different decisions intersected. The Genbu had not dodged the left main cannon swung horizontally at it by Isaac. Instead, it had swung its left arm up from below. Immediately afterwards, Isaacs left main cannon transformed. The exterior was twisted like it was being wrung and it shattered. That transformation instantly raced up to the shoulder and the armor burst starting from the other end. The sound was a lot like spray falling into a body of water. The barrel bent and swelled outward. The transformation caused it to intensely hop upwards. But he pulled his arm back to the left. Execute release! Isaacs left main cannon detached from the shoulder. It had not been destroyed. He had purged it himself. The Genbu appeared to be using its left arm to swing up the spiraling main cannon. That main cannon was only an impediment to the Genbu, so it tried to throw it backwards. !? But it could not. The main cannon heavily weighed down on the Genbu. That was thanks to Armand. His companions arm was only a component now, so he had used his gravitational control to increase its weight. And Isaac! Isaac rotated his upper body. He used the outward twisting of his left arm to spin his right arm inwards. He aimed that right main cannon at the Genbu while it was held in place by the destroyed main cannon. A secondary cannon hit first. The multi-layer armor was already out of place in some areas and a large wave ran through it this time. Isaac aimed his right main cannon there. He targeted the center of the enemys chest at just about point-blank range. And in that position, he made an announcement. Fire. He did so. Not good. Koroku thought in that instant. How was she supposed to get out of this one? She had an idea, but I guess that wont work. No matter what she did, returning alive was not going to be easy. But she had never had too much of an attachment to life, so I guess this is fine. She also decided to get a good view of the scenery in her final moments. She was currently inside the virtual cockpit. There was a garden, fields beyond that, and a path through the field. She stood on the path, but where was she to go now? Whats programmed beyond here? This is complete escapism, she thought with a bitter smile. She turned toward the rows of fields and cast her gaze beyond them. She saw someone there. They were smaller than she was and they sat on the bank of a stream with their back to her. Is that? Just as she thought that, she felt her vision grow dark. She feared her life had truly ended, but it soon cleared up. There was a straw hat on her head. And Theyre gone. The person she had seen had disappeared. After confirming they were nowhere to be seen, she took a breath. Where can I meet you? And It isnt over until I do. Koroku opened her eyes. Inside the god of war, her high-speed thoughts were still functioning. She was pinned down from above while exposed to a main cannon blast. So Ahh, this is so lame! She stopped worrying about appearances. She actually let the main cannon wreckage crush her from above. An explosion hit the main cannon wreckage. Bursting air consumed Isaacs left leg and right main cannon while also striking the Genbus lowered back. ! And everything within a 50 meter radius was hit and crushed by a shockwave. Armand endured the force of Isaacs landing. Isaac had floated up several meters and been blown away. He had been right to not worry too much about his left leg. With the armor panels crushed in and the multi-legs embedded into it, the left leg was nothing more than dead weight. Of course, that dead weight could be used as a shield, but Oh!! Isaac collided with the ground on the left and then right. The impact was enough for the central waist area to bottom and strike the ground once. While riding on his shoulder, Armand saw the damage to the right side of Isaacs face. He reached for Isaacs head and turned it to face the enemy. Then dirt and metal shrapnel poured down. The ground torn up by the explosive blast and the broken main cannon components and armor were falling back down. It was too heavy to be called rain and produced a great cacophony, but Armand kept his eyes on the enemy. The Genbu was there, but it had changed form. A woman? Armand saw the Genbu drop all its armor down to fully negate the impact. The armor removal stopped at the waist. The collection of arches made by the many armor panels looked like a skirt. And a figure extended up from that upside-down flower of blossoming armor. Is that the Genbus true form? The frame was worn by a feminine inner shell. It looked like a slender woman wearing a black dress. The face visible below the Genbus head armor was shaped with a thin smile below the nose. And the Genbu moved. Both its arms were broken. Most likely, it had reflected the explosive blast when Isaac had fired his main cannon. Both arms armor had shattered to reveal a slenderness that matched the newly revealed body. But the Genbu brought its hands to its head. It did not grab an armor panel. The act was much like placing something on ones head. Perhaps a wide-brimmed hat. After appearing to fix such a hat, the Genbu lowered both arms. Immediately all of its armor was adjusted. With overlapping metallic sounds, it regained its original form. However I endured it. And it looks like you cant move. There was exhaustion in the voice Armand heard. But she was right, so he nodded once and replied. You are surprisingly mature. I am glad I saw that. The Genbu gave her immobilized opponents a definite nod and turned her back. She began to run toward her next battlefield. All that remained were the rumbling of the running god of war and the sound of waves much like what one would hear at the beach. Armand looked up into the night sky and spoke. So it isnt over yet. I wonder what the others are doing right now. On the road in front of Paris, someone had fallen to their knees. This figure who still appeared large even on their knees was Seikai. Ether light surrounded his arms as he pressed his hands against the ground and shook his head. Someone was walking to his left and he looked up at them. Fukushima Masanori But he did not get the full name out. That was because he coughed a large quantity of blood from his mouth and onto the dry dirt ground. He had suffered a blow worthy of being called fatal. He had engaged Fukushima in combat and this was the result of the very first attack. Miyoshi-dono. Fukushima looked ahead to the wall and light of Paris as she spoke. She viewed a former opponent, an enemy she had been no match for: Katou Danzou. Thou should receive medical treatment as soon as possible. Our connection to thy group is not a shallow one. At the very least, this is not where thy life should end. But Seikai did not nod. Danzou raised his voice as if in response. Seikai! Do you really think youre important enough to bring me trouble!? No! Seikai produced a bloody voice and stood up, albeit unsteadily. And he took a deep breath. If he breathed out, blood would spill with it, so he breathed in and stopped. He could move as much as the lung capacity of a demonic long-lived allowed. So after gathering his strength like that ! Seikai launched an attack on Fukushimas back. Seikai realized he was no match for her. When did she reach this level!? She was nothing like the other day. Even during the battle in that waterway, he would have been no match for her in a proper duel. But the battlefield was a factor and a ninja would use that in every way possible. They had not been dueling in a ring. So he had thought this would be the same. He thought back to when he had approached her just now. I was Careless. Earlier, Seikai had charged at Fukushima. They were east of Paris and there were wheel tracks in the road, so he had rushed straight in and fired his Sermon Cannon. And he used the 3-way version. He had not wanted to hold back and had gone all out from the very beginning. Or he had meant to. If his preemptive strike had been successful, Danzou could have taken care of the rest. He had hoped an unworthy student like him could at least support his teacher. That was why he had gone straight in. If his opponent had dodged, he could have circled around her with even greater movements. There was a trick to that: the wheel tracks in the road. The slopes created by wheels made for good footholds when moving left or right. That was all it was, but knowing how to move around the battlefield meant a lot. Especially when his opponent had never been near Paris before. He had already checked over the possible battlefields the day before, so he was more familiar with it. However Fukushima had dodged his Sermon Cannon to the right. It had looked like she only lightly swayed her body, but that was inaccurate. Fukushima had slipped through the gaps between the rapid-fire ether bullets. Impossible, Seikai had thought. But she had gotten through the bullets as if simply walking. Meanwhile, he had moved too far to her right. So he had swung his right hand while jumping. He had made a leap to circle around to Fukushimas left. Seikai! That was when he had heard Danzous voice. He had wondered what that was about and that was precisely when the attack had come from dead ahead. It had been Ichinotani. How!? Fukushima had been passing him by, so why had the attack come from in front of him? Only then had he noticed she had let go of Ichinotani. And she had placed the butt end against one of the wheel track slopes at an angle that would pierce his gut. His gaze had followed Fukushima, so he had not seen Ichinotani stab into him like a pike. No, it was not that he had not seen it. He could not see it because it was hidden behind his right arms Sermon Cannon. This is It had been almost the opposite of what he had done in the waterway the other day. Then, he had made a feint shot hidden behind an arm. This time, she had done it. His leaping motion had shifted him from Ichinotani, but He had not lasted. He had tried to keep his legs firm, but Ichinotani had escaped his movement and spun through the air. So thou have returned. He had seen it fall right into Fukushimas hand while she kept her back turned. Oh. What have I done? he had thought. I have undoubtedly helped this monster grow. ! Seikai activated ether bullets on both his arms. If he could not reach her and she would dodge, he would have to drag her into it. He took the Internal Blessings of a demonic long-lived, solidified them in his hands, and ran. He jumped from the wheel track slopes to accelerate as if running up the road. Here I go! There was Fukushimas back in front of Paris. Her ponytail was blowing in the battlefield wind. How poetic! With that thought, he moved his arms as if to embrace her from behind and clasp his hands together. If he had the ether bullets collide, they would burst and trigger an explosion. Even with her acceleration spell, he could not see how Fukushima could escape the blast. For an instant, Seikai thought of his companions faces. Everyone! But no matter how much he tried to remember, nothing appeared in his minds eye. He was focused on the moment right now. He had no time for his companions. And he wondered if they had accepted him specifically because he was so heartless. A moment later, he did not so much stop as he did throw himself forward to embrace her. And Seikai-dono. He realized the scent of flowers had reached his chest. It was Fukushima. She took a light step into his closing arms. What!? Seikai came to a stop without thinking. He realized an impact had hit both his arms. It was not that the ether bullets had come together and exploded. A horizontal rod had entered between the inside of his elbows. It was Ichinotani. The blade end pierced the inside of his left elbow and the butt end shattered the inside of his right elbow. Her first attack had also harnessed his demonic strength so he would self-destruct. Kh, he groaned while Fukushimas voice reached him. Seikai-dono, how about we put it like this? This being Thy mistake was not being more thorough in thy initial attacks. In an instant, Fukushima grabbed Ichinotani from between his arms. Oh. The floral scent was on the move. It was the scent of her hair. She opened Ichinotani, slammed the blade against the ether bullets in his hands, and absorbed them. Here I come. She had turned around in his arms. That put her at extreme close range, so he responded. Ohh!! His elbow was shattered, his Blessing ether bullets had been taken, and he had received a fatal blow to the core of his body. What more could she take from him? If a battlefield blossom would steal anything, would it be your heart? Or Seikai sent his entire body forward. He swung his arms, head, and everything else down to strike Fukushima. !? He saw a light below him. It was a blade. Fukushimas Ichinotani was standing up from the ground with the blade open. When did she do that!? He knew. She had done it in the timing you could call the instant of attack. She could slip an attack into the gap between attack and defense. She is dangerous, thought Seikai. But he also realized the meaning of the light being fired from below. He had poured all of his Blessings into those ether bullets and they were now being fired as a cannon. And it would not hit his jaw or face. It would hit his demonic horn. ! A powerful impact knocked his forehead upwards. The ether light scattered, the impact tilted his head up, and the horn on his forehead broke with a solid sound. Seikai found his vision wavering. The blow to his horn had shaken his brain. His vision was going dark as he lost consciousness. But he understood one thing: he had tried to pick that battlefield blossom and instead had his demonicness broken. Teacher, I am sorry. He thought while falling to his knees and collapsing. It seems I am still no more than a lover of literature. Fukushima took a breath after Seikai collapsed and shut his eyes. She decided against having any thoughts about this enemy. Seikai had made his decision when he came here. Honestly Only now did she come to understand many things. She muttered to herself while thinking back to her defeat and the path she had walked afterwards. If I had understood this earlier, this would have been a very different story. She did not feel apologetic. What she had done had been the best option for who they had been back then. That would never happen again. And from here on, she could only count on the future. So she turned to face Paris. Katou Danzou-sama. Giving me the -sama treatment, are we? Because thou are at a position higher than me. However I must reach a position even higher than thee. And what position is that? The Peerless in the East. Hearing that, Danzous expression changed while backlit by Paris. Ha! He laughed. Flying Katou puffed out his small body and laughed loudly on the battlefield. You would reach for the strongest of the Warring States period!? Testament. Fukushima nodded and stepped forward. She was a challenger, so she continued forward. Here I come! Volume 6C, 65: Hopeful One in Illusory Space Volume 6C, Chapter 65: Hopeful One in Illusory Space No battlefield Is more unimaginable No battlefield Allows for greater movement Point Allocation (To Move is to Win) Henri sensed the auditory and tactile feedback of a swordfight. She fought to the southeast of Paris. She was about a kilometer removed from the road where she had engaged the enemy. She stood on what amounted to a field while crossing blades with Kiyomasa. She had summoned her Lourd de Marionnette and she attacked with its four long swords. Her opponent defended and attacked with two half-sickle spears. Henri was on the attack, but her opponent had the greater defense. Is she primarily buying time while making an attack whenever I show an opening? And right now was not Hexagone Fran?aises time to defend. Will you not withdraw!? Kiyomasa did not answer her shout. She simply moved her mobile shell around as if dancing and blocked Henris large swords. Henri had four blades while her opponent had two. But Henris anti-Lourd de Marionnette swords were heavy. She could not move them as nimbly as Kiyomasas Caledfwlch. She had hoped to make up for the lack of fine control by overwhelming her opponent with the weight of the thick blades, but I didnt expect her to use thrusters! When their blades crossed due to Kiyomasas defense, she would accelerate Caledfwlch. Its force rivalled that of Henris swords and metal sparks flew. This was likely what it meant to excel at defense. But it required more than just skilled defensive techniques to pull this off. She also needed the ability to predict and calculate the force of the enemys attack. So Where did you learn this technique!? The basics I learned from someone I am required to call my teacher. Kiyomasa narrowed her eyes as she answered. Also, my friend is kind of an attack-only person, so I have lots of practice from sparring with her. Do you refer to Fukushima? Fukushima was quite skilled, so it made sense that Kiyomasa was as well. She took this seriously. If only Armand could do the same Having someone so unmotivated around did nothing to improve everyones abilities. You must have an excellent environment there. Testament, replied Kiyomasa while moving forward. She sent out both spears in quick succession and rushed forward with the same speed. There was weight behind her steps. Toh. Henri found it dangerous how she occasionally deflected her swords. And Got it. One of those masses of metal suddenly split apart. One of her swords blades split off of the reinforcing back. The separated metal blade and frame floated in the air. The hilt just barely fastened them together, but with the main axis gone, they spilled out and various parts produced metallic sounds. It broke!? The object in the air was no longer usable. Kiyomasa had made it that way. Was that? She knew what it was. When Caledfwlch had blocked the sword, it had made an attack on the area from the tip of the blade to the seam between blade and reinforcement. That was what she had got. Henri had quickly pulled it back, but Caledfwlch had greater acceleration. And after the sword was blocked, there would be plenty of openings to attack. Honestly. Henri lightly fell back. Humans never cease to provide tasks for us Belle de Marionnettes. Then allow me to provide another task for you. Kiyomasa glanced down at the sword parts fallen to and rolling along the field. I will destroy another one. Otherwise, you will be at a disadvantage. At first, Henri did not know what that meant. But after a moment she understood. Do you think you are the strongest? she asked as the iron-smelling wind washed over her. Since you seem to think I would be at a disadvantage without equipment equal to yours. No. Unfortunately, I am not the strongest. Kiyomasa turned toward her with a smile. But that smile was unique. The ends of her eyebrows were somewhat lowered and she opened her lips to speak. There are people stronger than me. At least three. And who are they? Testament. One is Fukushima-sama. Another is the Peerless in the East who Fukushima-sama has set her sights on. And the third, Kiyomasa nodded, is the teacher who taught me to swordfight. Testament. Henri nodded. I will work to expand that category. That will be no easy feat, she thought. After all, her hearing devices had been picking up a certain noise for a while. The wind carried over the clashing of metal blades. The density of that noise was abnormal. It would sound like a solid bombardment before suddenly disappearing and becoming a strike as heavy as an artillery blast. Is that Master Danzou and Fukushima Masanori? What level had their battle reached by this point? This is an unusual experience, thought Fukushima. She did not understand her enemys attacks. She understood they were known as illusions, but the method and logic of them made no sense. She was battling Katou Danzou on the road in front of Paris. That much was fine. It made sense. Katou Danzous left hand held a long kunai in an underhand grip and his right hand held one in an overhand grip. She understood he was using those to attack. But what came next was the problem. Blades would suddenly fall from the sky in the middle of his attacks. Swords fell from somewhere to attack her openings, as if they were dangling down from an unseen ceiling. And when she tried to move forward to dodge them, she felt something grab and tug on the back of her collar or hem of her skirt. When she took a step, the ground below her feet would sometimes become water, but what would have happened if she had completed those steps? It was night, but it had still looked like some kind of enormous silhouette swam below the water. At one point, she had seen a severed head at her feet. That one had been bad. For a certain reason, it had snapped her mind back into focus and she had recalled Kiyomasa being hit by a similar technique. According to Kiyomasa, she had seen a head similar to her own on the ground just before being hit by just such an attack. Kiyomasas words had saved Fukushima. She had instantly leaped back and escaped unscathed, but she had felt an odd chilly presence at her neck. Almost like two hoe-like objects had just about split her neck open vertically. What was that? But she could find no answer to that question. She remained confused by the battle as Danzou continued making attacks. He was fast. He used his small body to make a barrage of attacks and sometimes used his entire body for a single tackling attack. That said, he only came up to the bottom of her chest. However, his stamina seemed to let him keep up his speed and agility forever. That was troublesome and creepy. He kept up the attacks without ever running out of breath, so she was forced to fight a defensive battle even while holding her spear short. Her blade did sometimes reach him. But Oh? Danzou readily let her lop off his arm or hand. And as soon as she saw the body part spinning through the air Huh? For some reason, she found his blade moving toward her hand or arm. He turned it around. The following cold sweat and test of her reaction speed left her chilled. She did not understand. Also, his movement was ridiculous. When attacking, he would gain speed in midair and sometimes come to a complete stop off the ground. She thought he might be using acceleration spells and fall control spells, but that was not it. If she had to describe it, the term illusion seemed to fit best. Testament. Fukushima thought, I can see why he is known as the Sanada Ten Spears Great Teacher. So he is the one that trained them. There is one thing I wish to ask thee. Fukushima sent a question into Danzous barrage. Has any member of the Sanada Ten Braves been a match for thee? Good question Fukushima heard Danzou speak from beyond the overlapping sparks created by his right and left blades. When she blocked the long kunai, he jumped weightlessly back. If I had to pick one, I would say Anayama did pretty well. His ninja technique is simple, but his focus has some decent idiosyncrasies. Anayama Uh, oh, thought Fukushima. Umm, which one is that? She remembered facing those ten in the past, but their names had been different back then. And Danzou would not know what she meant if she asked how many from the left he was. She decided to ask some leading questions while they sent out their blades and sent sparks flying. Oh, yes. That short one. Hes tall! Um, the one with large eyes. His eyes are narrow, you fool! Then, um, the one with the impressive hair. His hair is short, you buffoon Then that one that doesnt stand out much. Thats the one. Testament. Alls well that ends well, right? Not at all, you dullarrrrrrd! He made a harsh attack. She just barely caught it on Ichinotanis shaft, but Huh!? It had a lot of force behind it. The impact was enough to knock Ichinotani upwards. She was sent airborne, so she flipped around and went in for a landing. But when she looked below her Water! That had not been there before. It was an illusion. Danzou saw Fukushima avoid the ground. She used Ichinotani to avoid the water below her. She slammed the butt of the spear against the edge of the puddle to launch herself outside its range. Well done for a split-second decision, thought Danzou. She is quite good. Not many people had ever endured this many illusion attacks. The only people this had failed to work on were Shingen, aka Yoshitsune, and Kagetora, aka Marfa. But Being with those two was a lot of fun. They had inspired a sense of inferiority since his spell would not work and a sense of peace because he need not use it. Being able to serve someone without reservation was a wonderful thing. It meant he need not win. But he knew this opponent was different. Because Let me ask you one thing. What is it? It had to do with what happened earlier. You saw your dolls head before, didnt you? How did you realize what that was? Doll? Fukushima tilted her head forward for a moment. But after a while she nodded. Testament. So that was a doll? I thought it was my own severed head. After all, it had the same blank expression I always have. That felt so awkward it brought me back to my senses. Danzou was briefly left speechless by that answer. He gasped. Ha. And a quiet voice was pushed from the bottom of his lungs. This girl I cant let my guard down around her, he thought. After all, based on his calculations It didnt look like a doll? It should have. But Fukushima responded without tilting her head. It was too well made to. Is that so? Danzou nodded and took a fighting stance. Then I shall have you kill me. Fukushima felt like Danzou had moved slightly closer. She then realized power had filled him as internal pressure, but Is that where I am? She suddenly heard his words from directly in front of her. ! It was not Danzous blade she deflected with the shaft. It was her own experience. The memory within her, the training she had repeated with Kiyomasa and the others, and the awareness she had gained through strength all reacted to Danzous attack. And Headfirst Fall! She activated herself. She used the power she had been holding in reserve because this battlefield was so incomprehensible. And There! Danzou had circled to the left. She passed the blade he sent out. She used the ideal movement. She could not explain what she had done, but her body did it. She controlled her body to dive in between the attack and defense. Rather than seeing her enemys attack or defense, it was more like she was calculating the timing. Before she could even see it, she struck at her opponents opening and circled around. ! She made a horizontal slash of Ichinotanis tip to slice open Danzous side. A moment later, Danzous body burst open. The body popped like a balloon and the head tilted back. The face had no eyes, nose, mouth, or anything else. And Behind me! Before she could turn around, she felt something on the butt of her spear. She reacted instantaneously. She spun her body forward and grabbed the spear near the tip. And she turned around. A white arm growing out of thin air had struck the butt. There was nothing actually on it. It was an illusion. The arm disappeared. It became ether light fog and vanished into the darkness. Fukushima did not even wait for that as she sank down. And from overhead Whoops. Danzou descended from above in an attempt to pierce her head. What had he been standing on? Or had he jumped? She did not understand any of it. But she gripped Ichinotanis shaft with the tip still directed behind her. She used a snap of her wrist to send the tip backwards. She heard the metallic clang of a hit behind her. At the same time, the Danzou falling from overhead went limp and separated into individual parts. That one had been a doll. So what had produced the metallic clang behind her? That one is It was her. When she looked back, she saw Ichinotanis blade stabbed deep into her own gut. And in that instant Headfirst Fall! Fukushima felt a presence trying to slice open her gut. It was the same as when she saw the severed head before. But there was one difference from before. I made the ideal movement! She had moved to search out the illusions identity. She circled behind the presence trying to slice her open. Here! She grabbed and spun Ichinotani with her fingers. She made a slash with enough force to spin it vertically and slammed it into empty air. A moment later, she found a certain result. Here? An attack from behind was launched on her left side. It was a slash from a long kunai. Danzou saw his enemy jump out of the way. He had felt it land. The attack from his right kunai had definitely sliced Fukushimas side. However Was it too shallow!? There was a single reason for that. His left hand held a long kunai with an underhand grip. That was to protect his left side. When Fukushima had spun Ichinotani vertically, the butt end had rapidly spun toward him. Of course, Ichinotanis shaft was long. While it could have reached him behind her, her body got in the way when it rotated vertically and it could not spin further in than her side. Or so it should have been. Fukushima had done something different. While Ichinotani spun vertically, she had swung the tip outwards and made a sweeping blow behind her with the butt. She had combined attack and defense into a single action. For a spear-user, doing that with the tip, shaft, and butt was the ideal. That tended to make them quick to attack and slow to defend in battle, but This girl! This was not how she had fought the other day. When had she corrected herself? And Now youve done it! Her attack with the spear butt had reached him. It split the left side of Danzous head and blood burst out. Fukushima knew she had misjudged the depth of the ideal movement, but it had still reached him. And she understood something else too. She had not predicted Danzous attack from behind. She had only managed to counterattack due to her training. It came down to her defensive senses that Kiyomasa had clued her into the night before. That had allowed her to take defensive action without checking where the enemy was. Meanwhile, she concluded that the illusions she had seen all fell into one of two patterns. The first is an illusion of how I will move or attack. That was what transformed her attacks into her opponents, sending them back at her. As for the other An illusion suddenly attacks me when I move. That was the water puddle, the sword falling from above, and the severed head. But, she questioned herself. The latter appears to be a surprise attack, so how was I able to avoid them at the last second? A surprise attack should be unavoidable. And why had the final attack to her left side been the only one from Danzou himself? The answer to those questions was simple. They appear to be catching me off guard, but I am actually sensing some kind of danger or unease in advance. Below her feet as she landed, overhead when she attacked, in front of her during a gap, and every other enemy movement that brought a sense of danger. She knew what the enemys illusion was. Thy power allows thee to manifest the fears and hopes within my thoughts, doesnt it? And Thou made that last attack thyself because I had begun to face my own fears, correct? Fukushima heard a voice. Ha. Danzous laughter continued from there. The small old man bent his head back a bit. What if it is? Identifying my illusions gives you no means of fighting them. As soon as you hope to land an attack on me, I manifest that hope as my own. And as soon as you sense a disadvantage, that fear is physically manifested. You will ultimately be killed by your own hopes and fears. Testament. Then we are the same, said Fukushima. I only need evade every attack I hope for and strike down every fear I expect. Can you do that? Fukushima inhaled when she heard that question. She felt pain in her left side, but the divine protection was taking effect. So I shall prove it with my own body. You do know who I am, dont you? Fukushima nodded and faced him. Half his face was wet with blood and his features were not those of a human. That inhumanness was no more than an illusion on her part, but Thou are a dragon, are thou not? Yes, I am indeed a dragon. Thy name? Katou Danzou. My current form is my form. I am that sort of Celestial Dragon. I see, thought Fukushima. As long as he had his illusions, he had no true form. Even if he was a Celestial Dragon, he likely had no definite form. So should I think of this as facing a dragon incarnation? No. A Celestial Dragon incarnation. Danzou smiled and prepared to fight. He spread his legs and pointed his right hand at her. Come! Human! The Terrestrial Dragon protecting the east gate of Pariss wall heard the clashing of swords a few kilometers away. Wow The Terrestrial Dragon reflexively shrank down. While he did so, he saw sparks scattering at blinding speed. The flying sparks and ether light moved at a much denser and more crazed pace than before. And on occasion Oh. An intense roar would arrive as a deep noise and shaking. It was clearly the tremor of a colossal presence stepping on the ground. Incredible He can emit the power of a dragon while in human form? Do you know him? asked a student on the wall. The Terrestrial Dragon shook his head. It was a frantic motion. No, I dont. I only heard a bit from Lord Bernard before the battle. Apparently, he led a dragon army in a part of the invasion 800 years ago. So hes here, huh? After that, he spoke up to the students on the wall. Yknow, if thats who that old man was, you shouldve told us beforehand. The dragons who were already defeated didnt get a chance to greet him. Thats a shameful thing for our clan. Yeah, but we only just learned he was a dragon, too. The Roi-Soleil and the other officers might have known, though. Oh The Terrestrial Dragon looked up into the night sky and sighed. I was wondering why Lord Bernard was keeping his distance, but this explains it Why would that be? The Terrestrial Dragon answered while listening to the sound of artillery fire. I dont really get it myself, but Lord Bernard seems to avoid keeping any Far Eastern acquaintances. Why? I dont know. Its simply customary for Terrestrial Dragons to offer up their lives to the Celestial Dragons. Just having him eat with us yesterday was an honor to our clan. Butthat Celestial Dragon over there is being pretty stubborn too. That was obvious at a glance. Ether light scattered through the battle. They were likely using some kind of spell, but it was scattering at a level close to a fog. The mold composing the Celestial Dragons body was breaking down and leaking ether. That was like a Celestial Dragons lifespan. Without fighting, he would likely last a few more years. But dragons were a combat species. They lived in battle and they died in battle. It is a matter of honor, said the Terrestrial Dragon. He felt that Celestial Dragon intended to use the outcome of this battle to decide whether or not this would be the end for him. If he won with few injuries, he could join the ranks of another battle. But But I wonder. Even if he lives a long life after this, he might not ever fight a battle as good as this. Is this battle looking good? I dont know, said the Terrestrial Dragon. But what counts as a good battle to you humans? Is it this? Danzous body trembled from his own actions. Splendid. He was an Illusory Dragon. His base strength was that of a Celestial Dragon, but he could also place his opponents imagination on top of that. In other words, he could manifest his enemys imagination and fear as his own power. And since he was born with this ability, he saw the combination of his power and his opponents imagination as who he was in that moment. The power he was given by this enemy was great. Just how powerful a foe did he appear to be to her? And just how powerful was the fear she felt about herself? It was splendid. And he moved. Now! He sent his blades toward her and moved forward. He did not keep any strength in reserve. He moved forward while filling each and every movement with a dragons full power. So the enemys defenses were meaningless. Trying to block his attacks would only send her flying. His feet shook the earth and the tremor restricted his enemys movements. And the enemy used The bare minimum of ideal movement, hm? She controlled her body to slip within his actions and then escape back outside of them. Her movements were predicting his attacks and defenses. In something that was not quite a counterattack, her blade would slip into the gaps between his rapid-fire attacks. It was troublesome. The more he did, the more his injuries grew. But his attacks were not meaningless. He did not land any direct hits, but he was straining and harming her body. Also There. He manifested her fear. The grass grabbed her leg and a blade appeared to try to lop off her head from behind. Just how much worry did this enemy carry inside? And just how much of it had she shaken off? She fascinated him. What was hidden in this enemys past? What was the source of the worry and strength in this enemy who constantly carried such a great weight? Danzou wanted to know. Because knowing would make him stronger. And Danzou-dono! He heard a voice. The enemy spoke through the swordplay. I have realized something! What is it!? Tell me! She spun her spear around, dodged his blade, and let her black hair fly behind her as she answered. Did thou always have that form!? That question just about made Danzou lighten his attack. He briefly recalled his life in Sanada. 400 years ago, when they had moved from Europe to Sanada, the people there had feared them but warmly welcomed them. And later, those 10 arrived. Had this enemy realized what had happened there? But he could not say that here. As a Celestial Dragon, this was something he could not say. So I am not at liberty to say! Testament! How had she interpreted that? But she had said this was something she had realized. Humanity is so very soft! Danzou raised his voice and approached the enemy. This enemy was interesting. How much did she hope for and what was she reaching for? Show me! So to pursue his curiosity, Danzou made the battle even denser and deeper. If the enemy circled inward, he would bend his elbow and pursue her. If she circled outward, he would spin his body and pursue her. He would rapidly pull on or knock back the jabbing spear to knock her off balance. And he realized he was gradually outdoing her speed. The enemy was beginning to increase her judgment of his strength. Because they continued to fight yet she could not defeat him, she thought of him as a powerful enemy. And that strengthened him. That was convenient. He did not consider it unfair to use his enemys misjudgments. Illusions were the truth to his enemy. He accelerated. He accelerated to live up to his opponents expectations. Ohh! He rushed toward her. He placed himself in the gap between her attack and defense. Danzou directly faced his enemy as their powers crossed paths. From his perspective, the enemys spear circled in from the outer right while he sent his left kunai in on the left. In an instant, the enemys spear spun to the side. She spun the front end of the shaft around her waist to sweep it toward him from the outside. If he made an attack, her attack would hit him. Of course, he had the strength of a dragon. A blade might be a problem, but the shaft was not going to do anything to him. However !? Fukushima reached back with her right hand and grabbed the butt end of the spinning shaft. Her right hand definitely pulled back on the butt end of the shaft as it circled from her waist to her back. The front end of the sweeping shaft slid back. That meant the blade at the tip would hit him rather than the shaft. This deterrence attack combined attack and defense. Danzou had tried to make a backhand blow with the long kunai in his left hand, but now the spear tip was going to hit him on the back of his left side. He continued the swing of his left arm regardless. He stabbed at the left side of Fukushimas back. She had her right arm pulled outwards. If anything, the recoil of her right arm was moving her body toward him on her left. So he could stab her. And he made a leap. He began jumping over Ichinotanis tip like he was performing a Fosbury Flop. He leaped. He arched his navel toward the heavens and continued swinging his left arm toward Fukushimas back. And that left blade tip pierced something: empty air. He saw Fukushimas body moving away. The right hand moving Ichinotani outwards had let go of the shaft. Ichinotani continued spinning around her waist. But she was no longer bound by Ichinotanis weight and she raised her left arm. Toh. His blade passed below her left arm. His attack had missed. He continued rotating his body from the jump. He made a reverse flip in the midair. Below him, Ichinotani was spinning around Fukushimas waist. The tip was passing by her back and the butt was pointed his way. And she used her right hand to strike Ichinotani from below. The spear butt rose up diagonally and entered the grasp of her raised left hand. She launched the butt toward him in midair. It was a sharp strike. However A hand grew from empty air and grabbed her right elbow. And another her collar. She frowned at the sudden seizure, but ! Danzou sensed her skill in the fact that she altered the spear butt attack into a downward swing instead of a jab. After all, he had used an illusion to correct his midair course and descend straight down. If she had attacked diagonally up to where he had been, he had planned to attack her as he landed, but This girl! The clinging hands had vanished from the spear butt attack and the swinging of her body. How? asked Danzou. She was filled with such worry and fear, so how could she continue forward and sweep it all away? Then it hit him. Just how powerful an enemy has she set her sights on? The Peerless in the East. That was easy enough to say, but this girl had to know a fraction of what it meant. This was more than just words. She had come into contact with that level which was nearly impossible to achieve. And that meant she must know she did not even come close at her current level. So You do not reject your fears and worries, but you possess the determination to shake free of them. Is that it? Danzou just barely dodged the spear butt sent his way. And he did so by ducking low so the jabbing shaft effectively rested on his right shoulder. The shaft was on his right shoulder. He did not have time to grab it. It would escape before he could. So he used his great strength as a dragon. As he stood up, he sent force straight down from his hips and knees and the opposite force from the earth escaped through his shoulders. He converted a dragon stomp into a super short span shoulder attack. If the force hit the shaft on his shoulder and knocked it upwards, Fukushima would lose her balance. And the tremor created from a dragons full strength did indeed send Ichinotanis shaft upwards. This was a hit from a dragons physical strength, so It will launch you along with the spear, girl! As soon as he said that, Danzou saw something in front of him: the bottom of a foot. !? Fukushima made up her mind in an instant. As soon as she knew Danzous strength was going to knock the spear butt upwards, she moved forward. Headfirst Fall!! She only needed two stepsno, one step. She took the step, and Dont expect it to hit! This enemy would consume that expectation. So she had to simply focus on her movement. Oh! Fukushima held Ichinotani below her right arm and kicked at Danzous face. A moment later, her body bent backwards. She spun to the point that she saw the ground behind her and for a second time Headfirst Fall!! She used her kicking leg as a pivot as she took more air into her lungs, accelerated, and spun. She held Ichinotani close and felt her entire body straining as she rotated. She was not launched away. She threw even more acceleration into a second, ricochet-like acceleration. Ichinotani! Danzou saw it even though the kick had dulled his vision. A black line drew a circle in front of his eyes. That was Fukushimas hair. However, she had not been launched away. She had used a series of acceleration spells to redirect the dragon force and she spun in midair. The result was obvious. He saw Ichinotanis tip springing up toward him from below after it made a half-rotation. The way it tore through the ground like a claw was proof enough it carried the strength of a Celestial Dragon. He had to dodge this, but he had only just forcibly stomped the ground. He could not move. At best, he could weakly swing his arms. Kh! He took Ichinotanis direct attack on the right side of his chest. And it immediately reached his back. His entire body shook from the slicing. Fukushima lost control immediately after feeling the tactile feedback. She had placed two acceleration spells on top of a dragons momentum. She was also spinning, so she quickly lost control of her speed. Also My left leg! A hot line ran from her left thigh to her left knee. Danzous right blade had hit her during that attack. It had to be a shallow strike, but the force of her spin would have helped it. However I am impressed he could attack during that! He should have gone limp and completely collapsed. Even if he had done it with his arm muscles alone, he would have had to defy the rest of his bodys movements to do it. It would have been a strain on his muscles and may have even torn some. But she did not have time to linger on her admiration. When she hit the ground starting with the spear tip, she and Ichinotani bounced along the ground like a wheel. She made three rotations with two long bounces in between. Chunks of dirt filled her mouth and the grass slashed her cheeks until she came to a stop collapsed on her side. ! She was still conscious. Although she may have passed out for a few seconds. But she was aware of herself breathing there. She was alive. She could tell the first-aid spells were activating across her trembling body. Blood oozed from her left leg and it tickled as it dripped down. She was alive, she had her senses, and she could breathe. Also She saw it. She could see the sky illuminated by Pariss lights and filled with an ocean to the east, west, and south. So she twisted her body, placed her hands on the ground, and got up. Miraculously, Ichinotani remained in her hand, so she used it like a cane to rise to her feet. Ah! She exhaled, spat out the dirt that had gotten into her solidified saliva, and inhaled. It was cold. Had the air really cooled this much? And Where is Danzou-dono? When she turned toward the road Fukushima-sama! She heard Kiyomasas voice from the left, which was to the south. She turned that way and saw the girl running to her side with Caledfwlch in hand. Are you okay, Fukushima-sama!? Fukushima listened to Kiyomasas voice. Watch out! Kiyomasa told her to watch out. When she heard that, Fukushima wondered if she was caught in some kind of illusion. Once, when they had faced Danzou on the ironclad ship to Paris, she and Kiyomasa had seen different things. Then could Kiyomasa be seeing something different from her? If so Eh? Fukushima realized she was collapsed on the ground. Even though she had gotten back up after striking Danzou and rolling with Ichinotani. An illusion!? Fukushima realized the substance in her mouth was not dirt. It was blood. And the air she was breathing Smells of iron and fire. This was the battlefield. Then she needed to get up as soon as possible. But just as she thought that Fukushima-sama! Are you okay!? Kiyomasa ran over to her from the south. But Fukushima was trembling and she must have somewhat lost consciousness. She could not speak. Kiyomasa must have known what state Fukushima was in because she got down on her knees after running over. Kiyomasa reached a hand below her arm and lifted her to her feet with the assistance of her mobile shell. You need healing. No, I must continue fighting. You take everything so seriously, Fukushima-sama Kiyomasa had a bitter smile in her voice as she lifted Fukushima to her feet. Fukushima made sure she kept Ichinotani in her right hand as she nodded to Kiyomasa. And she spoke to the girl brushing the grass and dirt off of her from behind. Thank thee, Kiyo-dono. Youre welcome. But what happened? Your right leg is so badly injured. Fukushima had a reflexive response to those words. At the same time, she realized there was a white blade growing from the top of her left chest. It was Caledfwlch. One of its blades was piercing her from back to chest. And while standing behind her, Kiyomasa kept her face hidden and spoke with a smile. You can rest now, Fukushima-sama. Kiyomasas words told Fukushima something: Oh, so this is an illusion. And she slowly turned back toward Kiyomasa. That girl had suggested exactly what Fukushima had been thinking for a while now. Cant I just give up on it all? She had thought the same thing the night before. However I am in thy debt. Fukushima spoke to the smiling Kiyomasa. Kiyo-dono would never say that even if she thought it. That left only one explanation for what she had said. The weakness within me was drawn out using Kiyo-dono as a shield. Sorry. I have tarnished thy name, Kiyo-dono, thought Fukushima. But she had something else to say to her own fears and worries that had to exist beyond that smile. Thou may stay there. I can? No matter how much thou grab at my back or sweetly tempt me, I shall only shake free of thee and continue onward. And if you cant escape me? Then Kiyo-dono and the others shall scold me and accompany me. After a moment, Kiyomasa smiled bitterly. However You are no longer alone, are you? I never was. But But I only now recalled that fact. With those words, Fukushima reached out to the version of herself in front of her and pulled her close. She pulled in those worries, fears, and everything else. So I will no longer fear that. As soon as she embraced her, her surroundings shattered. Fukushima was removed from the effects of the illusion. Ah! Fukushima gasped for breath and realized she was down on her knees. She was on the battlefield. She had collapsed to the side of the road leading to Paris and there was dirt in her mouth. My left leg! There was indeed a wound on that leg and blood was dripping from it. It was the wound that had helped her realize something was off about Kiyomasa in the illusion. She was right-handed. She used her left leg as a pivot, so she tried to avoid injuring it. But in the illusion, Kiyomasa had said it was her right leg that was injured. That would have been quite convenient for her, so she had decided that was an illusion. If she had not turned around then, Caledfwlch would have stabbed through the center of her back. Of course, she still had that wound. When she tried to move her left shoulder, her left shoulder blade strained and a sticky wetness fell from the chest of her inner suit. What an incredible technique! This was different from the previous illusion techniques. It had not happened in reality. It had entered her senses themselves. Does that mean Danzou-dono and I are closer than we were? I suppose it does, said a voice. Danzou was there, about 15m ahead of her. He held a long kunai toward her and was down on his knees just like her. He directed his sharp eyes her way, but Kh. Glowing fog suddenly burst from his entire body. That Celestial Dragons final moments had arrived. Then his short body slowly fell forward. The Celestial Dragon ninja collapsed onto the wheel-worn road with his long kunai still aimed her way. Damn. He lay flat on the ground. Danzou realized his end had arrived. So it ends here! He could still sense worries and fears in his enemy. Her awed fear of him as a Celestial Dragon was definitely reaching him. His mind was linked to the realization of just how great a being a Celestial Dragon is. Indeed, he thought. I am only connected to you via your mistaken impression of me, but humanities feelings about dragons are the proof of our existence. Also, he had been something of an outcast even among the dragons. During their battle, Fukushima had asked him if he had always had that form. The answer was yes. Celestial Dragons were born when the ley lines or another ether source filled a dragon mold. For ones like him, they were created from the emotions of fear and worry. They were similar to the Loup-Garous who were formed from peoples fear of wild animals, barbarians, and the dark. Then what about his case? He had been born as a dragon who had a human form. In other words, he was born from the dragons fear of humans. He existed as a Celestial Dragon, but he had a human form. However, he could not live with humans since he manifested the fears and worries of others. So he had constantly fought on the front lines to prove his worth. But the more success he had in battles against humanity, the more the dragons feared his power and kept their distance. In the end, he had joined a group of what could only be called thugs and went to Sanada with them. That was a strange time. Unlike in Europe, they had feared him, but they had not opposed him. His human form had been strengthened by the peoples awed fear of him, he had learned to clear the mountains and summon water, and Sasukes group had laughed at him. When they thanked him, he would tell them his power was a direct result of how they worshiped him. Then the Unneeded ten had arrived. Every one of them had essentially been a big ball of worry and fear and they had been well worth training. But no matter how much he beat them down, they had only ended up calling him their teacher. When he asked why, the second Sasuke had given a troublesome answer: I guess because you understand us. But it was true he had seen their worries and fears. That was why. That was why he had made an enemy for them. That enemy was himself, who had once consumed fears and worries to crush the humans. But now he did it to cleanse the humans of the fears and worries that had led them astray. And He could not move. Even though his enemy was feeling fear and awe. This enemy had once defeated a certain group and filled them with fear and worry. As their teacher, he had successfully sent that fear and worry back to the enemy. But could he do no more than that? Move. He was a Celestial Dragon. As the highest level of dragon, he could not die while shamefully lowering his head before a human. He could not die in a way that inspired pity. But he could not move. His dragon strength was running out. There was fear in the enemy, but it was not enough. Of course, he had always been an outcast. Surely it would be too convenient to ask for assistance here. In that case Sorry. He thought of Isa, Miyoshi, and the other children. He thought of everyone back in Sanada. He had made it here and returned those fears and worries, and yet ? Danzou suddenly realized something while collapsed on the ground. The hands holding his long kunai still had strength left. His strength was returning. Why? His wondering mind heard something. It began as the blowing of the wind and then He heard voices. They were coming from Paris in the distance. But what was happening? Simple voices should not have been able to help him recover. Could it be? He definitely heard it. The many voices were created by the crowds there and they were definitely directed at him. Keep fighting! There was no fear or worry there. Keep fighting! Those voices were full of hope. We heard! People climbed to the top of the city walls. There were so many of them and they had been called there by the Terrestrial Dragon guarding the walls. The dragon had asked the students on guard duty to spread word of Danzou among the people in the city. So What, that old guy was some bigshot dragon!? They had come. It was only those who had caught on, but the people definitely exchanged glances and Hey! Lets go!! Testament, they all replied. None of these people had ever met before, but I saw that old man patrolling the streets around here even at night! He helped me when I couldnt get my stand up the plaza stairs! He always listened to our band play in the plaza during lunchtime! Yeah, but he always left without saying a word. He probably thought you sucked. Dont be dumb! He always stayed to the very end of the performance! Is that so? said the Terrestrial Dragon guarding the wall. Please, he added. These are the final moments of a Celestial Dragon who has lived for centuries. Let him hear your voices. A Celestial Dragon? They all exchanged a glance. They were all aware of the historical damage caused by dragons. But So hes the same as Bernard, right? And hes on our side now! In that case Testament. Weve gotta be on his side too. Yeah, they all said before turning to the Terrestrial Dragon. What are we supposed to do? Im not really sure either. I guess send him your awe or whatever? In other words, let him know how badass you think he is. And how do we do that!? Their shouted question was answered by a woman holding a rolling pin. We just have to tell him to keep fighting, right!? Thats it! they all said while turning and shouting it. Keep fighting!! Hey, you, student! We need a name! Not yours! His! T-Testament! His name is, um, Katou Danzou. Everyone on the wall exchanged a glance and nodded at that name. And they all raised their voices as one. Keep fighting! Danzou heard the voices. Keep fighting, keep fighting! He had never heard voices like this. Keep fighting, Danzou! He had never even dreamed of hearing people calling to him like this in Europe after having been driven out of the region so long ago. Keep fighting! Yes. The people were confused. They thought he was still standing. Keep fighting! Keep fighting! He understood. He had said the same thing to the people and children so many times. Keep fighting, Danzou! Only now did he realize that these words were equivalent to awe, fear, and worry. Keep fighting! He found his illusion was fueling him with the peoples hopes for the first time. Keep fighting, Danzou! He had never seen someone fail to stand back up after hearing those words. Fukushima saw Danzou stand up with his back to the cheers from Paris. She could also tell he could barely move in his state. However Thou must stand up. I have chosen a troublesome life. Testament, she replied while Danzou stabbed his left kunai into himself. It pierced him from the left side to the left chest as if to pin his detaching left shoulder in place. That should do it. The dragon prepared to fight even as he hemorrhaged ether light. And he slowly leaned forward. Here I go. He came. Fukushima was on the move. She moved dead ahead. Illusory hands grasped at her shoulders, arms, and hips from behind. But she ignored them as she continued forward. She copied Seikais method of using the wheel tracks to run up the flat surface. And the chance to attack came to her first. The length of her spear meant she could reach him first. Meanwhile, Danzou only had the long kunai in his right hand. She did not hesitate. She aimed for the bottom of his throat. That was a dragons weak point. She aimed there out of respect for the dragon. Her attack reached him. Immediately, she saw something. At some point, Danzous kunai had arrived below her throat. An illusion! Her hope had been consumed and manifested for her opponent. Danzou thought, This battle is already over. This was his final illusion. After returning to his feet using the peoples hopes, he had consumed his opponents hope and overcome her. He could do the rest without using worries or fears, so he raised his voice and shouted at the opponent before his eyes. Surpass me! And he saw Fukushima staring straight at him within the illusion. She could see everything from his gaze to the arm and blade tip extended toward her own throat. Danzou realized what it was she had aimed for in that instant. Will you consume my illusion!? A moment later, Danzou realized his hope had been consumed. Fukushima had accepted his attack. Danzous illusion system consumed his opponents hopes and manifested them on his side instead. So Danzou had consumed Fukushimas hope for her attack and used it as his own attack. But Fukushima had just accepted that attack. She hoped to be taken out by my attack! As a result, their attacks had been swapped out once more. Danzou realized Ichinotanis blade had stabbed into and through his throat. Splendid, he thought. He had thought this would happen. After all, he remembered what she had said at the beginning of the battle. She said the dolls severed head looked like her own. How you saw the severed head in the illusion was dependent on how you viewed yourself. If it looked like a doll, it meant you were trapped by something or you sold yourself short. But she had seen it as no different from her usual self. That means you have no illusions about yourself. That was someone who could hold their fears and worries inside. That ability already existed inside her; she simply had not realized it. But over the course of the battle, she had become aware of the worries and fears within her. And she learned how to transform those things into hope. You fool! She was worthy of aiming for the Peerless in the East. And Danzou received a direct hit. Ichinotani pierced him through what would be the weak point of a dragon. The people saw the conclusion. Ether light exploded in the field and a dragon stood in the center of it. What is that? The dragon was more than 100 meters long and was colored blue. Wings and tail feathers were visible in the scattering ether fog and wind. He was an avian dragon. He had dragon horns crowning his head, six wings, and long, decorative tail feathers. The wings and tail feathers loudly pounded on the air. Its a bluebird, someone said. A bluebird of happiness. But this is the bluebird that exists in everyones hearts yet cant be found in the real world. Testament, said a boy while immediately crossing himself. See, whatd I tell you? He folded his hands and looked up at the scattering blue dragon. That dragon is on our side. Fukushima realized the blue dragon was looking at her. She could somehow tell that he was leaving. Why? Because, he replied in a deep voice. How do you like this form? I wish thou could have shown it to me earlier. Dont say that. The dragon smiled a little. Or so it seemed. Thank you for giving me this form, said the dragon. I am an Illusory Dragon. But my human form and this form are both very real. His gaze scanned across the road. Seikai was collapsed there. Fukushima turned toward that unmoving form. ? Just then, she heard a great windy presence as the blue dragon flew up into the sky. He was scattering. And on his back Ah. She briefly thought she glimpsed something like Seikai and something like an ether fragment. But then she realized something had fallen from above. It was a small one of the dragons feathers. She thought it would scatter as ether, but it was solid. The blue feather was about 15cm long and it gave off a faint shine. Danzou-dono. The six blue wings were already high in the sky and his form was unclear as he scattered. But Fukushima slowly kneeled, held the feather in her hand, and lowered her head. Thou have my utmost thanks! Danzou smiled as he scattered. Honestly. Seikai had come with him, but he found his presence had vanished at some point. He must have passed on already. He would be meeting with Isa wherever it was their souls gathered. Danzou did not know where that was or what form it would take. But he hoped it was somewhere on Sanada land. Would he be going there as well? Or Yes. His lingering feelings about Europe were gone. He had gained something other than awe and fear there. Sanada had not been unique in that regard. Sasuke, Saizou, and the others would not know about that either. If he could meet them again where his soul ended up, he would tell them. Humans and dragons had not changed at all since 400 years ago or 800 years ago, but things had still gone surprisingly well. He was thankful for the companions who had first taught him that was possible. He was thankful for the enemy who had taught him that in the very end. He spread his wings and scattered as that thankfulness filled him. And he disappeared. While hoping people had seen that blue form of hope. Katagiri looked up at the blue form and scattering ether light ascending into the sky. It was so breathtaking that the ocean obscuring the sky felt like a nuisance. But he also saw something else. Something flew from Paris as if following the ether fog remaining in a vertical line behind the scattering. It did not even come close to reaching that bluebirds heights, but it drew a powerful arc into the eastern sky. Is that? Before he could make a decision, it split apart in midair. It transformed into what looked like autumn leaves scattering in the night. Thats Mercenary Commander Bernard! That was the #2 dragon fighting on Hexagone Fran?aises side. He was known as a Swarm Dragon. Volume 6C, 66: Encounterers High in the Sky Volume 6C, Chapter 66: Encounterers High in the Sky Am I permitted to Say hello To the world for the first time? Point Allocation (Hello) Bernard charged forward. He approached the enemy in his dragon form. He was not very high off the ground, so his former battle companions dying form was overhead. He honestly had few memories of speaking with that Illusory Dragon. But seeing off the departed and praising their life of combat was the dragon way. He showed respect for the path his brethren had walked and he approached a new battlefield as a tribute to the departed. So off I go. The Terrestrial Dragons protecting Pariss wall nodded at those words. There were two of them. Pariss forces were being sent to the east. The enemy was moving below. The three airborne light warships were forming a wall along with the one already on the ground to protect the transport ship. They placed that ship behind cover, but Bernard did not care. He split into multiple dragons. True to his title of Swarm Dragon, his giant form split into a thousand smaller dragons. That full swarm attacked the enemys barrier. First, they moved straight ahead to crush the light warships blocking the way in the sky. Koroku clenched her teeth within Genbu. So thats how theyre doing it. The dragons movements were far too steadfast. There were two light warships in the air to the west with her and three to the east. Looking at that, the west would have been the standard choice. But the enemy had chosen the east. She knew why. Kuro-Take: Hm, you think theyre wary of your presence there, Hachisuka-kun? ͹: Because she deflected their dragon cannon the night before last? 6: We also have more ground forces left over here. Because I could take care of the enemy gods of war. That was the reason. That defense from the night before last had been strategically necessary. A certain idiot had been stupid enough to use one of their own as bait, but those materials had been necessary. But that had led the enemy to mark her as a dangerous foe. And they would be even more wary with the ground forces remaining. 6: I hope youve learned your lesson, Takenaka. Kuro-Take: Yeah, it was because of that that I sent Kiyomasa-kun to the east The Roi-Soleil sure is steadfast. She was not listening. But Takenaka had judged their enemy the same as Koroku had. Their opponent wielded prideful strength, but he was also steadfast in his pursuit of a solid win. ͹: Ah! Did they not target my area because theyre wary of me too!? 6: Are you stupid? ͹: Y-you dont have to say it like that! Please explain it for me! 6: I meant your statement was unbelievably foolish in how it tried to compare the two of us. ͹: I wasnt asking you to explain why you called me stupid! 6: Werent you, though? ͹: No, Im pretty sure I wasnt. 6: No, you definitely were. Tsurugi: Ah, Katagiri-kun! Your blood pressure is skyrocketing! Are you okay!? Are you becoming more manly because something just turned you on!? ͹: Someone please! Please give me some peace and quiet! At any rate, explaining the current situation was a pain. It was immediately obvious why Katagiris location had not been targeted. So If Kiyomasas group can return immediately Just as Koroku muttered that, a large explosion of light appeared in the eastern sky. One of the light warships firing from the air had been destroyed by the dragon cannons of Bernards small dragon swarm. And Did it get them!? There was another explosion not caused by the dragon cannon destruction. There was a reason the bursting light had turned to flames: the explosion spells set up inside the light warship had been activated. The rumble of the self-destruct attack on the small dragons reached Koroku through Genbus auditory devices. Kiyomasa saw the result of the light warships self-destruct. It happened to occur just as she destroyed Henris second sword. The explosion spray blossoming in the northeastern sky lit up the night, but It didnt reach the dragon swarm! The swarm of small dragons had moved as if they saw the explosion coming. By the time the ship detonated, the swarm was already spread out a good distance away. Bernard had predicted their move and avoided a direct hit. The small dragons spiraled higher into the sky. They avoided the explosive blast but rode the wind along a spiraling path up into the night sky. They likely intended to view the entire battlefield from above and select their next target. And there are sure to be attacks in the meantime. Her fears proved accurate. Two Terrestrial Dragons sprinted from Pariss wall. She knew what they were doing. They were covering for the airborne Swarm Dragon while he was away from the surface. Kiyomasa needed to quickly intercept them. However !? Without a word uttered, a sword dropped from overhead. It was Henri. And she had two swords lined up side by side. Not even your twin spears will be enough to stop this! This was ridiculous, but Kiyomasa also hated that she was honestly impressed by her opponents creativity. Still, she had to respond to this. Eh? All of a sudden, she realized she was floating. It was the wind. The wind blowing across the battlefield had scooped her up. The next thing she knew, Kiyomasa found she had been moved away from Henris blade. It was a distance of about 7 meters. That was still within range of Henri and her swords, but her timing was thrown off. And Kiyomasa saw the identity of the wind which had carried her. Fukushima-sama!? There was surprise in her voice, but not because that girl had picked her up and swept her away. It was due to how badly injured Fukushima was. Her face was scraped and stained with dirt while blood still flowed from wounds on her left chest and left side. The injury on her left chest was especially bad. When Kiyomasa placed an arm around Fukushimas back, she felt the slippery blood of an injury on the reverse side of the left chest wound. The smell of blood rose strongly from her left leg as well. Fukushima-sama! Testament. I won thanks to thee, Kiyo-dono. Kiyomasa knew she had won. She and Henri had both watched the blue dragons flight. However Testament. Kiyo-dono, I cannot fight any longer. That was obvious just from looking at her, but Fukushima had more to say. But I can carry thee over there. Wait! She is currently fighting me! Henri held her right palm out and protested. But Fukushima adjusted her grip on Kiyomasa and lowered her head toward Henri. My apologies. Ah, wait! Fukushima did not even listen to those words. She suddenly accelerated. She tilted her body northeast while still holding Kiyomasa, and Headfirst Fall. Katagiri saw battles both large and small on the eastern battlefield. His position in the south gave him a full view of the gentle slope up the eastern hill. He had used a telescope spell to observe it all, but Wow. The telescope lernen figur showed the Hexagone Fran?aise gods of war and Terrestrial Dragons charging in. Each time, the screen went dark and then the automatic brightness correction kicked in, but The large ones block the sun and then it gets way too bright once they pass by It could not have been harder to tell what was going on. Also 6: Katagiri, fix the image. Kuro-Take: Sorry, Katagiri-kun. Right, right, a little more to the right. Yes, there. Thats it. He wished his instructions were not so demanding and vague. One thing was clear: the overall battle was being pushed higher. The warriors to the east were somehow managing to hold back the middle gods of war, but the heavy gods of war were wearing them down. But even with those efforts, they were forced to fall back when the Terrestrial Dragons made their charge. Perhaps due to the pressure of having only one shot at this, the eastern group climbed the hill and gathered around the landed light warship. And they formed a dense formation. The ocean spread in the eastern sky in order to join with the south where he was and the west where Hachisuka was. But Kuro-Take: We need to hold out for another 10 minutes, dont we? ͹: That simply isnt possible! 6: Never say somethings impossible. Hachisukas words brought him back to his senses. On the battlefield, you were desperate. It was not an issue of possible or impossible; you were desperate. He had to avoid deciding that for everyone. So ͹: Sorry. Kuro-Take: Well, thats just how it is. Deciding when to withdraw is a job for commanders like me. I do appreciate your objective view. He was not sure if he should thank her for covering for his mistake. But ͹: The Terrestrial Dragons are targeting the landed light warship! The Terrestrial Dragons were coordinating their actions. First, one of the two moved forward. After sending himself halfway up the eastern hill, he stood up a bit. He aimed his dragon cannon up the slope to the light warship at the top. The warships in the air noticed and fired on him, but Defense! The middle gods of war protected him despite their considerable damage. Several middle gods of war layered defense barriers, aimed them toward the heavens, and guarded the dragon. Ether light spray scattered from the other end of those barriers. The impacts shook the air and a few of the gods of war lost their balance and nearly fell. So Testament! The charging heavy gods of war supported them in groups of two. The metallic sounds continued as the weighed-down middle gods of war planted their feet firmly on the ground once more. The middle god of war unit had originally been vassals for the heavy god of war unit, so they knew how to respond to their superiors support. Use us as your shields! And those shields held their position. The attack was launched before the aerial bombardment could break through their defense barriers. That attack was a dragon cannon. The light flew toward the landed light warship acting as a barrier, but defense barriers opened in its path. Just then, the other Terrestrial Dragon suddenly twisted around. The light warships defense barriers blocked the first dragons dragon cannon at almost the same moment the second dragon launched his own. The first attack shattered the barriers but was dissipated at the same time. But the second attack was set to make A direct hit!! When the second dragon cannon was launched, the Hexagone Fran?aise gods of war did not understand what had happened. That second dragon cannon blast should have been a sure thing, but it was launched into the sky instead of at the enemy light warship. Huh? Did he miss? they wondered while they each tried to find an explanation. Had the dragon tried to shoot at one of the airborne light warships? Did he do that because the aerial bombardment was in the way and damaging them? It did not last long, but the god of war pilots did find those convenient explanations. Then reality intruded on their thoughts. The dragon who had fired the dragon cannon was forcefully thrown to the ground. Also, the thing which had struck the dragon from the sky collided with the ground. And ! A wide-range explosion spread out from there, blowing away the gods of war. Kuro-Take: Okay! High return!! We can keep this going! Katagiri listened to Takenaka while watching the result on the eastern hill. That hill displayed on his telescope lernen figur had literally collapsed. More than 20m of the slope had crumbled and there was a shallow crater at the starting point. Also, the dirt had been torn up and the grass stripped away. The Hexagone Fran?aise middle gods of war were lying on the dirt. A few had escaped the range of the blast and survived, so they were cautiously observing the situation along with the heavy gods of war. However They must still not know what happened. But Katagiri knew what that attack from the sky had been. ͹: The Azuchis main cannon isnt meant to be fired on people. This attack had been fired from a distance of approximately 18 kilometers. ͹: Was that a physical shell so it could slip past the ether detection? Azuchi: It was a physical shell from my main cannon, a.38 caliber 30cm cannon. As for the targeting, I must confess the calculations were made shortly after the battle began and were nearly guaranteed by the time the sun had set. This hit was the result of the ground forces guiding the enemy to the calculated hit point. Over. Azuchi paused for the span of a breath. Azuchi: I fired a standard 1m 12cm shell. It passed through the upper levels of the stratosphere and activated an acceleration spell at the start of its fall. A destruction spell activated upon contact, so I can predict it had about three times the force of a transport ship ramming at maximum fall velocity. However, the arc of the shot creates a 3m margin of error even when we can guide the enemy into position. And targeting a midway point is complex enough that you should assume there will not be a second shot. Over. Oh, was all Katagiri could say. Kuro-Take: To be honest, we wouldve shot one of those if the enemy tried attacking your group Katagiri-kun. ͹: Wh-what if we were caught in the blast!? Azuchi: You are close enough for the 18cm secondary cannons to fire on directly. I have determined the enemy has not attacked your position because they took my artillery into account. Over. The result before their eyes prevented that from sounding like simple bragging. And, thought Katagiri. ͹: Why didnt you attack Paris? Kuro-Take: Oh, come on. Were here to flood the city. We dont want to provoke them unnecessarily and have that Swarm Dragon come here, now do we? We have placed the Azuchi far enough away that Mouri wont consider it worth attacking, so it would cause some problems if we convinced them defeating it would be worthwhile after all. Azuchi: It is my duty to carry all of you safely and comfortably to Kantou, so I would prefer to avoid any unnecessary provocation. Over. They scolded him for his suggestion. Hmm, he groaned in thought. So if Hexagone Fran?aise wants to attack my area, they would have to worry about the distant Azuchi as an enemy too? And if they extended the battle line that far, they would end up neglecting their attacks on the other three directions. Kuro-Take: That is why Hexagone Fran?aise held Swarm Dragon Bernard in reserve. Because he can fly quickly and sink a ship with a single attack. By keeping Azuchi within his range at all times, they are telling us not to try anything funny. ͹: So the Azuchi fired its main cannon because they sent out the Swarm Dragon, right? Which means Testament, replied Takenaka. Kuro-Take: Weve reached the final stage. Thats true timewise as well. As soon as he saw those words, he saw the color red on the eastern hill. The light warship, which had landed to protect the transport ship, had exploded. I recognize that It was the same dragon cannon which had sunk a transport ship in one shot the night before last. He knew who must have fired it: The Swarm Dragon! So thats how it works! Koroku saw it while rushing to the east with the moderately-damaged Genbu. That high-power dragon cannon had punched through and destroyed the transport ships she had been riding the night before last. It had possessed the power of a large dragon, but she had failed to see anything in the firing location. That Swarm Dragon just fired the same thing here. The trick was simple: the many small dragons had fired their dragon cannons while fusing them together. So are those small dragons made of ether? That explained the Swarm Dragon name. Swarm Dragon Bernard was a single dark blue winged dragon, but he could also split into countless small dragons using ether division. That made him both an individual and a mercenary force of more than a thousand. And something happened when the thousand dragon cannons gathered together instead of scattering. Those small dragon cannons were compressed into a Celestial Dragons large dragon cannon. Koroku had been hit by that attack before, so she knew it had too much power for her to properly deflect it with Genbus gravity barriers. So Theres no way a half-destroyed light warship could survive. The explosion on the hill had blown away the entirety of the light warship. Its armor, frame, and other materials were tossed by the wind and stripped away into the sky. And Koroku saw the color of the sea beyond the breaking warship. That meant the transport ship was exposed. Immediately, Bernard split back apart from his concentrated large dragon form. Bernards more than a thousand pairs of eyes saw the enemys counterattack. One of the two light warships remaining in the sky was charging toward his swarm. It did not intend to self-destruct like before. Since the deck was deserted, it must have been remotely controlled, but it was firing its cannons and charging in with its belly exposed. It intended to knock his swarm from the sky. He could see the other ship descending to protect the transport ship. Youre in the way, he thought. All of you are in the way. So ! He could not fire that concentrated dragon cannon very rapidly. Still, he fought back against the charging light warship. He flew toward it and crashed into it, doing damage to the armor and cannons. Then he gave a command to the Terrestrial Dragon below. That lone survivor had not received a direct hit from the earlier bombardment. Fire your dragon cannon on the transport ship! He was answered with noise. Something had hit the Terrestrial Dragon on the battlefield slope. It was an enemy ground unit made up of normal students. Bear with it! The Hashiba students in charge of protecting the eastern hill did what they could do even as their injured grew in number. Those with the Schau Essen divine protection took the lead and crashed into the dragon. The M.H.R.R. students no longer used assault spears or guns. Nor did the P.A. Oda students. They simply opened their defense barriers to the front. One of those who could jump used wind pressure attack spells and Go! The attack from the Azuchi must have left him shaken! Testament! they all shouted. Knock over the dragon! Those simple words set them all in motion. They formed four rows and collided with the side of the Terrestrial Dragon who was fixed in place thanks to the cannon blast. And those who hit first raised their voices. Dont worry about me! Crush me along with him! Keep your dinner down! After a second, third, and fourth collision, the hits were occurring over their heads. And Open fire!! The light warship descending in front of the transport ship began a volley with the secondary cannons on its side. The dragons armor burst off and his giant body tilted. But the dragon sent his fore legs and hind legs further down the slope. This kept his neck and head aimed at the transport ship. Dont underestimate a dragon! Oh, we arent!! They all raised their voices as one. Klassisch Kunst: Weight of Lifeactivate! More than 200 people used that spell, but they did not cast it on themselves. The spell converted their volume into weight to provide attack power, but it was already cast on them. So instead Eat our fatso divine protection! They cast it on the dragon. !? The Terrestrial Dragons great volume was converted into weight and his giant form could no longer support its own weight. Ha ha ha! You didnt notice, did you!? When we of Schau Essen use this spell, we cant move much without these mobile shells! Yeah, more of them said. Staying true to your desires is so great!! Their commander and the rest pushed more on the dragon who had lost his balance and then fallen as the slope crumbled. The dragon rolled, but at the same moment, they heard a voice in the wind. Sorry. My fellow musketeer told me to show a little motivation. It was a male voice coming from the west. I am Armand of the Three Musketeers. I will be cutting in. After running over, Armand raised his arms to fight. His gravitational control hardened the ground below the collapsing dragon. And Ohh! His wide-range gravitational control gave a horizontal pull on the earths crust below the dragons feet. To keep the dragon from falling, he pulled along a table of compressed dirt with the dragon on top of it. It was more than 3 meters thick and longer than the dragon. It supported the dragon. The dragon had staggered but not fallen. And a moment later Ha. The corner of Armands lips rose and he fixed his hat. This is why I hate getting motivated. Just as he said that, his arms swelled out and burst. Radiators opened all across his body and overheated lubricant squirted out. His red clothing was stained black in no time and he fell to his knees. But even as he trembled and stopped moving, he faced forward. Now. His eyes were weak, but they focused on the dragon. Do it! He was answered with light. The Terrestrial Dragon had fired his dragon cannon on the transport ship. He did it. Confident this would hit, Armand shut off all his functions. He entered preservation mode. But he definitely saw something as his consciousness shut down. A lady in black leaped onto the battlefield from behind him. That was The Genbu! Koroku closed her armor. She restricted all of Genbus armor to simply preserving itself. Instead, she sent all the power to the engine system. Make it! She could not reach it. She did not have enough speed. But while she directed herself toward the launching dragon cannon Excessive Jab! She sent all extra power into the destructive right arm and launched it out into the air. She had wanted to hit the dragon directly if possible, but Armands presence had shifted her entrance point. So she instead had to hit the dragon cannon and Bend it! The dragon cannon flew. The white light shot out faster than anyone could turn around and raced toward the transport ship. Is there no stopping it? they muttered. But then the dragon cannon curved slightly. It was a miniscule thing, but its trajectory did shift just a bit up and to the right. Korokus attack had shaken the dragon cannon. But the white blast was still on its way to the transport ship. It would hit the top of the transport ship that had landed atop the hill. It had originally been aimed at the center, but this would still be a direct hit. However, something moved in the way. An airborne light warship moved to cover the transport ship. The dragon cannon collided with the bottom of the warship. The light warships armor broke with the sound of a wind instrument. After breaking in through the bottom of the ship, the dragons attack smashed it from the inside out. Abandon ship! The students hurriedly jumped off as the deck exploded from below. The dragon cannon had torn through the ammunition depot within. The ships armor split and it was engulfed in flames, but while it still remained in the air ! It exploded. The great noise caused the ocean to burst and blasted ether light into the sky, but the people watching it had two different reactions. The split was between the Hashiba and the Hexagone Fran?aise students. We can still hold this line! Just a little further! But the responses were all identical. Both sides raised their weapons, defense barriers, and voices. Testament! Then another explosion erupted in the sky. The light warship attempting to ram the Swarm Dragon had been hit by a counterattack. The thousand small dragons tackles and dragon cannons decorated the night with a massive explosion. Smoke rose from the falling ship while it only managed to sound its alarms and open uncontrollable lernen figurs like a voiceless scream. The small dragons swarmed its surface and looked down at the transport ship below. Hashibas eastern group had lost its light warship barrier. Bernard saw the result of his actions. Five of the six Terrestrial Dragons he had brought with him were no longer able to fight, but they had fulfilled their role splendidly. It looked like the final one could still move, so The events of this battle will be passed down to future generations. With that in mind, Bernard prepared for his next move. He spread all the small dragons wings to abandon the sinking warship and dive toward the transport ship visible below. But just before he took flight, he saw a sudden light. Signe cadres appeared on the surface of the ship sinking below his many feet. They warned that the falling ship was uncontrollable, but Why are there so many of them? This was odd. They just kept appearing and rose up in front of him. They rose up precisely in front of his thousand forms as if to oppose him. !? What is this bringing? he wondered. Then he saw the light burst. All the signe cadres that had appeared in front of him shattered, but that light took a certain shape. The white ether structures took the form of a maid Belle de Marionnette. These thousand beings had appeared to oppose him and the transferred programs name was displayed. Mitsunari perceived the outside world. This was a first for her. Seeing things, hearing things, and touching things were all new experiences. Ah. She did not know what to do right now. No, she did know what her objective was. But as a program, she felt like she should do something to commemorate her first appearance in the world. Small dragons existed within arms reach in front of her. They were a Celestial Dragon. These enemies were composed of ether, so they could interfere with a program like her. That meant the dragons attacks could hit her. I am in danger, she concluded. And, she thought. I am sorry. She really should have thanked everything for working properly now that she was out here in the world, but she would have to shorten the process given the situation. I am sorry, world. But she did speak to everything out there. Hello, world. She gave an abbreviated greeting to the entire world. That was her boot-up signal. Monkey Girl: Mitsunari-san! You are in danger! Leave that ship immediately after the attack! She knew that. And the enemy was already attacking. The thousand small dragons used dragon cannons, tackles, or kicks. A direct hit would fully destroy her and that was likely her fate. But that was fine. She was a program, so she could be repaired even if she was destroyed. She had simply decided for herself that she could send in enough fighters for this opponent, so she had wished to come here. So Nari Nari Nari: Yoshitsugu-kun. Mitsunari used the light warships divine transmission system which was clearly still functioning since it had transferred her here. And as a Hashiba ship, that system was quite capable, so she used it to call to a friend. She spoke to her virus friend who had been rolled out ahead of her. Nari Nari Nari: Yoshitsugu-kun, what method should I use? Super Justice: You still expect a response from me at all times, dont you? Nari Nari Nari: It would be odd if you did not respond, wouldnt it? There was a pause long enough for a sigh, but he responded soon enough. Super Justice: Just use whatever attack you think is best. Unlike me, you are a proper product. And you are #3 of the Ten Spears. Mitsunari nodded. And after ending the divine transmission, she realized she had forgotten to thank him. But the situation was already underway, so she took action. She used the last of the light warships power. Unnamed Masamune. Koroku saw a thousand intersecting attacks overhead. The small dragons were attempting to break Mitsunari with their physical strength and dragon cannons, so She pulled out an ether weapon. The sword looked out of place with her automaton appearance and the attacks clashed with the dragon attacks. In an instant, an incredible amount of ether exploded atop the light warship. The ship lost all power, so its lights and alarms shut off. Also Nari Nari Nari: I destroyed a third of them! Just as Mitsunaris voice vanished into the static, the light warship produced a deep explosive sound. It was obvious what had happened. Mitsunari had hunted down a third of the Swarm Dragon while all of herself had been destroyed. She would have made it off the ship, but I can worry about that later! The Swarm Dragon flew up into the air. The explosion whipped the wind into a spiral as the enemy arrived high in the sky. There were fewer of them, but Koroku saw something through Genbus vision. With a third of their number missing, the small dragons turned to face the ground below. They intended to do this. No, they had to do it here. They spread and flapped their wings to make a powered dive. And they produced countless lights in midair. They fired a concentrated dragon cannon while descending so rapidly. The transport ship was below them, so who could possibly stop them? Koroku shouted the persons name. Come! Wakisaka!! The Schwarz Hexens mobility brought her straight down. She had raced here from Kantou while stopping to resupply just once. I made it! Yoshiaki had suggested it when Kani had arrived. She told me to go join the attack on Paris. The thought of working apart from Yoshiaki had brought a sense of loneliness, but that trust had made her happy. So she had smiled and nodded. She had liked seeing Yoshiaki smile and nod back. She had done what that smile had asked for. After watching Yoshiaki leave for the battlefield, she had left and arrived in time. And without lowering her speed in the slightest, she sent Schwarz Frstin down from high in the sky. Because she knew what to do here. When fighting dragons, a Technohexen uses sharp ascents and descents! It only took an instant. She saw the dark blue dragon gathering itself together with the ground in the background. Here you go!! She passed him by. She shot right past him, but that was fine. A Schwarz Hexens greatest attack came from the rear muzzle. While descending, her schale besens muzzle was aimed skyward. So she spun herself around in the powerful wind. And she stuffed a roll of 500-yen coins into the muzzle. Amazingly, it was 50,000 yens worth in all. You gotta love Tsugi! Ask him for money and he just gives it to you! Nari Nari Nari: Wait! Please stop deceiving Yoshitsugu-kun!! AnG: Huh!? No, youve got it all wrong! The money is to help celebrate your first battle, Nari Nari! Nari Nari Nari: Eh? AnG: Yeah, thats what Ill tell him next time I see him! Nari Nari Nari: W-wait just a second! Angie laughed. She laughed loudly. She was terribly exhausted and the journey here had been lonely, but she did not care. She had made it in time and she could laugh, so it did not matter. She laughed and looked up at the dark blue dragon overhead. Umm, what was his name again? Im terrible at matching names to faces. But Herrlich!! She fired. Bernard realized the shell had scored a direct hit. He had swung his head to dodge, but it had torn away the position of his right lung. But he could keep going. Half his body was breaking, but the small dragons had yet to fully gather. So I can make it! He fired his dragon cannon from 300 meters above the surface. He did not know if this one attack could destroy the transport ship. But even if he could not Ohhhh! The Swarm Dragon launched his dragon cannon while essentially holding his remaining self together. A white light shot out. It was headed toward the middle of the transport ships top surface. If it blasted through the ship, it would likely stop the creation of the virtual ocean. But he saw two people on the same hill as the transport ship. One was Fukushima Masanori who had defeated the Illusory Dragon. And the other was Caledfwlchs wielderKatou Kiyomasa! Kiyomasa hurriedly prepared her weapon. Fukushima was still on the verge of collapse and she slowly lowered to her knee next to Kiyomasa. Kiyomasa was also worried about Wakisaka who had fallen into the forest. She had been laughing very oddly. But she had a task to complete now. She combined Caledfwlchs two halves, faced the dragon cannon falling from the sky, and raised her voice. Finish this! Caledfwlch! A white slash was launched heavenward to pierce the dragon cannon. Caledfwlchs power moved to slice through the opposing attack. And everyone on the battlefield saw the same thing When Caledfwlchs blade reached the obviously-weakened Swarm Dragons dragon cannon !? It broke. As everyone watched on, Caledfwlchs long blade broke and shattered in the sky. And they saw what had caused it. The dragon cannon is growing stronger!? The falling light was growing denser. The weakened Swarm Dragons dragon cannon was clearly regaining its strength. Just as some on the battlefield called it impossible, everyone saw it pierce the transport ship. It was a direct hit. The Swarm Dragon fell into the forest, leading to a few seconds of silence. And after that dense period of time, there was a definite reaction. The transport ship exploded. The ocean created in the eastern sky vanished and the blast blew away the water and ether light. And everyone realized that Paris had lost its bright light behind them. Dont tell me The greatest of Pariss defenses was the Roi-Soleils divine protection. It came from the Testamenta Arma named Corpus Prudentia C Vetus. Its power gives light destructive power corresponding to its intensity. And that is exactly what you see here. Bernard, you did well. Excellent work. Everyone turned toward that male voice. A shining nudist stood at the foot of the eastern hill. He was the Roi-Soleil and he raised his Testamenta Arma up for the Hashiba forces on the slope to see. The silver structure floated behind him like a disk and he gestured up at it with his hands. It was your efforts that brought me out from Paris. You should be proud. You see, I was making some jam in the nude so I could enjoy an extremely calm and classy breakfast with Terumoto, but it all bounced up and hit me for a lot of damage. Fortunately, I have mostly recovered. Anyway. Dont expect us to just forget we heard that!! Their unified retort was not enough to stop that true nudist. He looked across the entire group and spoke. Hashiba, you have lost. Katagiri heard the Roi-Soleils voice over the divine transmission. Even with this eastern transport ship destroyed, you can likely defeat Paris with the virtual ocean created by the southern and western transport ships. ͹: Is that true, Takenaka-san? Kuro-Take: Umm, well, it would be possible with sufficient power and time. But just listen. However, the time it takes will be a problem. The Roi-Soleil spoke with a thoughtful tone. He was most likely counting on his fingers. He could be even heard humming a counting song. With just the west and south, it will take some time to submerge the opposite side of Paris. Probably about an hour from now. Now, let us assume you will be traveling to Kantou after that. It is currently 9 at night. You cannot leave until the virtual ocean is complete sometime after 10. Will that work? wondered Katagiri. Its supposed to take around 8 hours to reach Kantou. By the time you reach Kantou, it will be past 6 in the morning. You will arrive after the Kantou Liberation is complete. You will be forced to watch on helplessly as Terumoto and the others achieve victory in Kantou. So If you wish to flood Paris as Bitchu Takamatsu Castle, then have your wish, Hashiba. We have defeated you. We may have failed against you at Magdeburg, but today we have found success. And we have taught you what it was we felt then. We have overturned the result with our recovery here. Henri stopped running. She no longer heard anything in the night. But there was movement in bright Paris. People were gathering on the city walls. They were all facing eastward from that elevated position. The Roi-Soleil was there. And Everyone, look to the east. I am there. Incredible, isnt it? Not something you see every day. Please stop throwing stones. Now, listen. Terumoto is in the east. Thats right, thought Henri. Their princess was in a distant eastern land participating in a battle to determine their future. This is a continuation of that night. That night on which we suffered such a great loss. The night that began at Magdeburg has been long, but the light of Paris has shined on us once more. And tomorrow, that long night will end and dawn will arrive. If we throw a rowdy enough party, Far Eastern mythology says the sun will emerge from the cave. Tomorrow morning, Terumoto will bring an end to our night. So, everyone, let us offer our final tribute. Henri placed a hand on her chest and spoke along with the Roi-Soleil. Vive la Anneamen. No one raised their voice. They simply spoke it as a known fact C as something that would be universal from now on. And the Roi-Soleil said more. Our battle has ended, Hashiba. You have defeated history. We have defeated the past. There is meaning in you feeling proud of your victory. Rejoice that you have fulfilled your history recreation. Now, what will you do, Hashiba? Kiyomasa heard the Roi-Soleil calling to them. They all felt great exhaustion weighing on their shoulders. While enemy and ally stood up and tried to figure out what to do, the Roi-Soleil spoke and illuminated his surroundings. I am a third-rate actor who could not stick to the role of villain. So let me say this: If you would opt not to go to Kantou, we would welcome you. Huh? Kiyomasa and the others tilted their heads. But the Hexagone Fran?aise group was different. Their heavy gods of war and everyone else gestured eastward with their chins or fingers. Seeing that, the Roi-Soleil stepped forward and looked up at the Hashiba forces while shining on the earthen ground. It may be in name only, but you will soon be under Terumotos protection. And what husband does not warmly welcome those under his wifes protection? Orwould you continue fighting a battle not found in the Testament without a win condition for either side? We couldnt, thought Kiyomasa. Both sides had been worn down too much. Any further fighting would become a long, drawn-out affair of Paris vs. the Azuchi. However Neither side wants that. That was why the Roi-Soleil had pointed out how both sides win conditions had been met. Welcoming Hashiba had been his way of proving that Hexagone Fran?aises win condition had been met. And he was saying neither Hexagone Fran?aise nor the Testament would allow Hashiba to fight any longer. Kiyo-Massive: What would happen if we kept fighting? ͹: Um, it would mean we sought a battle outside the history recreation, so we would be making an enemy of the Testament Union nations. We would be criticized by far more than just Hexagone Fran?aise for that. My job is to communicate with those other nations, so I think it would be safer to accept this offer and end the battle. Kiyomasa nodded at Katagiris use of the word safer. They had to leave here soon and they wanted a safe route back. The Roi-Soleil looked around again and spoke. Let me say it once more: If you would opt not to go to Kantou, we would welcome you. Some will likely head off to continue the Thirty Years War tomorrow, but tonight, the continuation of that long night has been ended before me. This is a brief gap in which we may ignore the history recreation. So cant we party together? Well Could we? wondered Kiyomasa. It might be possible. It might not be. But a lernen figur suddenly appeared overhead. I must apologize, Roi-Soleil. It was Hashiba. She used the lernen figur to speak. We will accept your suggestion to end the battle. ButI, Hashiba, and those under my command will be going to Kantou. The Roi-Soleil looked up at the signe cadre floating overhead. It was Hashiba. She had fought against Hexagone Fran?aise for quite a long time now and would almost certainly continue to be a threat. She was a current and future enemy of the Testament Union and the European nations. However Cant you ignore everything for now and enjoy yourself with us until tomorrow morning? Some of our people are fighting in Kantou. You will go even when you know you will not arrive in time? Testament. Hashiba always finds a way to arrive in time. Fair enough, agreed the Roi-Soleil. He raised a hand as if to show he understood. Testament. Then Hexagone Fran?aise demands that the M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda warriors withdraw once the virtual ocean has finished expanding. And you will not resupply or provide any assistance as you withdraw. Is that acceptable? Testament. Thank you very much, Roi-Soleil. He felt some slight disappointment at the relief in her voice. He then spoke to everyone who had fought in the battle. This is a gap in history. We find ourselves in the dark night after all has passed us by. I am sure the spirits of Hexagone Fran?aise will celebrate and pay us a visit. So I will have Paris opened. We will hold a festival until Terumoto returns. Everyone is free to come and go as they please. He sure is generous. Kiyomasa watched the Roi-Soleil as he walked away. Pariss gates opened upon his arrival. The main gates, secondary gates, and every other entrance opened. Vive la XIV! He raised his right arm in response to the voices. Hexagone Fran?aises rule begins upon Terumotos return! So party in preparation, everyone! The cries of oh and testament blended together. The people and gods of war stood and lined up on the battlefield. They too walked into that light. 6: Weve created a real threat here. Kuro-Take: Yes, there are a lot of lessons for me to learn from this Now, now, said Kiyomasa on the divine transmission. Hey, whats all this? Did we lose? asked Wakisaka with twigs and leaves caught in her wings and Technohexen outfit. Ahh, I dislocated my left secondary wing a bit, so can you look at it later, Kiyo-pin? Whoa, Fukushiman, you sure took a beating. Want some anesthetic? Well, do you!? Wakisaka laughed. She was clearly exhausted and battered, but she laughed while looking at each of them in turn. If we still lose after taking things this far, theres really not much we couldve done, huh!? Everyone exchanged a glance at that. After a while, they all nodded and bumped fists with someone nearby. Yeah, not much we couldve done! That was right. After seeing everyone sigh and stand up, Fukushima spoke from her kneeling position. Thou are truly incredible, Wakisaka-dono. Yeah, youve gotta keep a positive outlook! Um, Wakisaka-sama, could you calm down a little and help me carry Fukushima-sama? Can she ride on your schale besen? Sure, sure. Ill send her there at Mach speed. No, you will not, quietly warned Kiyomasa, but Wakisaka only laughed some more. But before taking Fukushiman to the Azuchi, can I go swing by Paris real quick? Hey, monkey. Weve got an hour to spare, right? Can I go to Paris and buy some food? Eh? Ehh? Well, um, it is true we have the time, but what about the money? Its called the barter system! I got some Orei Metallo when I resupplied on Sakumas ship! No! You need to return those on the way back! Hashiba clenched her fists in protest, but she soon opened a lernen figur. Um, each of you may spend up to 3000 yen We can!? For real!? The surprised eh? reactions did not come from the Hashiba forces. It was the Hexagone Fran?aise forces. The heavy gods of war, middle gods of war, and all the others looked to the Roi-Soleil. Roi-Soleil! Give us 3000 yen! Ha ha ha. You do know that would come from your tax money, dont you? That was true, but separate from all of this, the ocean spread across the night sky. And the Terrestrial Dragon at the base of the hill stood up. He looked up to someone who stood in front of the forest on the hill. Swarm Dragon Bernard He had been broken by Wakisakas attack, but the concept of individual body parts did not mean much with him. His clothes were unchanged, but the right sleeve was empty as he beckoned toward the Terrestrial Dragon. There were definitely those who had fallen. On both sides. The Roi-Soleil included them in what he said next. We will continue on to a new age. How about you, M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda? There was no answer. But Kiyomasa saw this as the end of one battle and the beginning of the next. What was happening in Kantou right now? About two hours before the conclusion between Hexagone Fran?aise and Hashiba, the Siege of Odawara ended in Kantou and the Siege of Kanie Castle began. It began with a march through the forest to reach Kanie Castle located in an artificial lake. So Its our turn now. Kakei, Unno, and Mochizuki of Sanada stepped forward. The three of them prepared to intercept the Musashi forces using the forest terrain. Volume 6C, 67: Regulator of the Attack Path Volume 6C, Chapter 67: Regulator of the Attack Path Um Well Yknow Look Point Allocation (Jackpot) The forest is such a dangerous place at night, thought Tenzou. The forest surrounding Houjous water source was not that deep, but it contained enemies. The Kanie Castle was on the west side of the artificial lake past the forest. That was a narrow strip of land bordering the cliffs of the western mountain range. It was not that far away if you crossed the lake and a road had been laid out for the construction of the artificial lake. But using a boat would only make them a target. As would descending from above. Which meant Uqui: Cant we crash a transport ship into it to end this without breaking a sweat? Novice: The entrance to the ruins is located behind the Kanie Castle, so completely destroying the castle would be risky. Thats also why we arent using Musashis main cannon or Ariadust-kuns Lype Katathlipse. But we still might use Lype Katathlipse if we need to end the Siege of Kanie Castle in a hurry. Hori-ko: Ho ho? Then lets hope it actually hits. Silver Wolf: Um, Horizon? It would be best if you didnt have to shoot it at all. Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! You dont need to set up an FAQ site! Good to hear Muneshige-dono has a new hobby. At any rate, speed was best as a method. So Musashi: As soon as all of you reach the artificial lake, I will send bamboo spear launchers loaded with spell charms to the lakeside. The charms will contain gravitational control spells. They are the same ones used on the rope pathways, so they will automatically set up a wide-range shimenawa net after launching. That will create two 2m-wide pathways over the lake, so please use those. This service is brought to you by the local Odawara god and the Asama Shrine. Over. Hori-ko: Asama-sama, this is an unexpected accomplishment. You have gained 2 Horizon Points. Some weird new rules had just been established, but it was best to ignore such things. At any rate, the Kanie Castle itself was about 800m long. If there would be two routes in, the attack would be split between those two routes. Tenzou was the attack leader for the downstream route. Mitotsudaira was the leader for the upstream route. She was sensitive to smell and sound, so she was perfect for traveling through the forest. Tooris group was on that team, so she was sure to take the lead and guide the others. Mary was also on that team. She could hear the voices of spirits, so she could learn what was happening in the forest and tell the others about most any traps. Combine her with Mitotsudaira and their senses were just about perfect. So during the planning meeting Huh? So do we just not need Tenzou anymore? The idiot had given him a confused look, but Ninjas are an indispensable part of RPGs, you know? Anyway, his team was traveling along the downstream road. That team included Naito, Masazumi, Futayo, the Tachibana couple, and a unit of warriors mostly comprised of the former Mikawa guard unit. There were a lot of thickets in the forest, but not much underbrush. That was likely due to the roads built and the people coming and going when constructing the artificial lake. They would likely arrive at the lake before even those unaccustomed to hiking were worn out. Plus, Masazumi was handling it surprisingly well. Masazumi-dono, do you have any experience hiking? Judge. There was a really nice mountain behind my home, so I would climb up there to collect mountain vegetables. Also, it probably helps that Im not hungry. Tenzou had a feeling that second reason was more important, but he left it unsaid. They occasionally came across long depressions where water had flowed long ago, so Be careful along here, everyone. There is a dry creek bed along the ground. When it was too dangerous, he would lend a hand. Or he intended to, but Naito flew over with her wings and Masazumi was carried over in Futayos arms. As for the Tachibana couple Gin, your hand. Judge. It looked an awful lot like Gin simply jumped over with Muneshige, so did it really matter that they were holding hands? Tenzou ended up only helping the warriors behind those five, but once they were all over Thank you, 1st Special Duty Officer. Ill never forgive you. Oh, thank you very much, 1st Special Duty Officer. Ill never forgive you. Thanks for the help, 1st Special Duty Officer. Ill never forgive you. Wh-why am I sensing so much personal enmity in your responses!? Tenzou, did you do something to Ma-yan? asked Naito. N-no, I havent done anything. He sensed the surrounding atmosphere worsen. Without a doubt, everyone was listening in. And Naito stopped alongside him. Why did you split up with Ma-yan? He shuddered when he initially interpreted split up in a different way. W-well, th-that was just the way Neshinbara-dono suggested dividing up our forces. Hmm Oh, but just so you know, Tenzou. What is it? To you, it might look like Ma-yan is doing everything she can to avoid you, butits quite the opposite. Yeah, I figured as much. He was overly aware of how seriously he doubted she no longer liked him, but he had indeed noticed her keeping her distance. When they linked arms, she would not look him in the eye. Stuff like that. He did wish things could return to how they were before, but Does it make me a coward if I think rushing things wont help? When she heard that, Naito actually opened her eyes for once. Oh, she said with a slight smile. Then she slapped him on the back. Tenzou, youve really matured, havent you? Y-youre kind of creeping me out right now, Naito-dono! Calm down. Since youve put some real effort into this, Ill wait three days before telling Ga-chan. But do you know why Ma-yan starting acting so weird this afternoon? Yeah To be honest, I was a little too charming. But you were serious about all of it, werent you? Judge. Oh, does this mean I really am charming? He realized it was too late to be wondering that. But Naito nodded and said more. Ma-yans fine, so dont worry. When the two of you remember this later on, Im sure youll realize it was a really important event for you. Is that how it is? Judge, judge. When Ga-chan and I remember our past troubles, we tend to whitewash what actually happened. With a good luck, the Schwarz Hexen slapped his back again and stepped back just in time for Futayo to ask a question. What was that about? Hm? Sex. Its about sex. Naitos answer was far too dangerous, but there was no stopping it now. Oh, stop. There was a slight upward slope ahead of them. This was their destination for the time being. Naito saw Tenzou come to a stop. He turned back and pointed at the slope behind them. This is our midway point. A bit further along, it suddenly falls away by about 15 meters. That was strange terrain, but she recognized it. This terrain was eroded by a river, wasnt it? You often see it while looking down from the Musashi. It was erosion terrain. It did not exist on the Musashi, but it was a common sight from the Musashi. The accumulated dirt and rain erosion around the landports at Mikawa and elsewhere were neat when viewed from above. Now she was seeing the same thing from a horizontal vantage point. The Mikawa group was confused by the reaction, but the Musashi group could not help but look around in fascination. These little differences show up here and there. While she thought that, Tenzou passed her an unlit sign frame. It displayed a simple map of the surrounding area. After the drop off up ahead, there is more forest down below and the lake is another 100 meters after that. So if we climb this slope, we can see the Kanie Castle? Judge. But poke your head out and even simple motion sensors will be able to detect us. So the safest route is to avoid the slope, descend along a detour, and use the forest below as cover while we make our charge on the lake. 1st Special Duty Officer. So either way, we begin a charge once we descend into the forest? Tenzou nodded at Gins question. Correct. I will lead the way, so I would like for the Vice Chancellors Aide to support me. And you support him, Gin-dono. Judge, said the Tachibana couple while Naito also nodded. So I take the rear this time. The Kantou Liberation would require aerial fighters, so Neshinbara wanted to keep anything from happening to Naito or Naruze during the Siege of Kanie Castle. So even when they joined the battle, they would provide logistical support or rescue the others. I wonder what Ga-chan is doing, she thought. Eh? Her thoughts were interrupted by a gunshot from the right. That was upstream. The upstream team had reached the enemys front line. Asama was behind Toori and Horizon. Her jobs on the upstream team were ether detection and defense. He and Horizon were their leaders, so it was dangerous placing them on the front line, but this allowed them to use Lype Katathlipse or his ether sharing spell if necessary. Asama was also carrying Katatsubasa at her hip just in case, but I cant shoot people. Not that Im disappointed with that, but I do wish I could take a more active role here. Speaking of active roles, Mitotsudaira was in the lead. There is a fresh human scent up ahead. I think there is a trap there. She said things like that and helped them avoid dangerous routes as they traversed the forest. But at the same time This has gone so smoothly Im worried we are being guided along the trapless path. I think there is a trap buried over there, so lets remove it and take that route. And when they had asked her why she could do all this When my mother kidnapped my king at IZUMO, I learned a lot pursuing her through the forest. And afterwards, I thought back to the problems I encountered and researched how to deal with them. Thats Mito for you, thought Asama, but she was also surprised to learn such a close friend was going to such efforts while she was not looking. Of course, Asama was probably doing the same and Mitotsudaira had to be surprised by her at times. Come to think of it, Horizon and Kimi always surprise us, just for a different reason The more she thought about it, the less she knew what was good and what was bad, so she stopped thinking. However, she was worried about Mary who was taking up the rear. She and Tenzou had crossed Hexagone Fran?aise just like Mitotsudaira, but Will she be okay? Whenever Asama glanced back at Mary, the girl did not seem to be paying attention. She hung her head and occasionally held a hand to her cheek while ether water lilies scattered from her hair. Whenever those fell on Naruzes wings ahead of her, she would frantically apologize. It was cute how Excalibur would float worriedly around when that happened. She did not know how to control her emotions after Tenzous charming display that afternoon. Mary usually seemed quite calm, but that was likely why she did not know what to do when something did get to her. As someone who placed a lid over everything, Asama was honestly quite jeal- No, no, no, no. What is the matter, Asama-sama? You are acting crazy again. Huh? Why would you say again there? Kimi would probably have an answer to that if she was here, thought Asama, but that crazy person was currently monitoring them from atop the hill. Suzu, Adele, Heidi, and some others were with her. Suzu was receiving sensory data on everything from Musashis sensors, although it was not as detailed as when she was on the bridge. She was providing them with real-time updates: Bell: Treesthere are a bunch oftrees. And theyre alldifferent shapes. She must have been enjoying all the data on natural objects because she sounded unusually excited. Bell: And? And you know what? That one treeumuhMitotsudaira-san? Silver Wolf: Eh? Yes, there is one in front of me. What about it? Bell: Yes. That isIm not sure how to explainbut its not a tree. Its a person. Everyone but Mary came to a stop and Mary bumped into Naruze. Ah, s-sorry. You stopped so suddenly. Did something happen? Mitotsudaira immediately gave a shout. Weve found the enemy! Taki: Eh!? What!? Did they notice our front line!? Shared: Um, Im not sure how, but they noticed me! Ah, theres a crossdresser! Thats probably the crossdressing Chancellor who was on top of the Ariake! Hes wiggling side to side, so can I target him first!? Ka-K: Hey, Takigawa-san. It sounds like this wasnt according to plan, so are we okay out here? Taki: If you can handle this, then do so! Upstream covert unit, get moving! Mitotsudaira ejected her silver chains while sending an instruction to Suzu. Silver Wolf: Suzu! Please do a search to see if the forest below is safe! A gunshot was fired while everyone was still confused and it was blocked by an automatic defense barrier. She was most worried about My king! She turned back and saw the crossdresser striking a Y-pose, so she decided he was probably fine. They had Asama with them, so Horizon and the other would be well defended. Then Suzus response arrived. Bell: Below isokay! Theressomeone therebut just one? Thats all. That would be someone from Sanada. Only they would lie in wait on their own. So if they went down there, someone would have to fight that person. And if they could stop them, it would clear the way to the lake. So Time for a detour. If they jumped straight down, a few of them would be hit during the fall. Only one person was needed to fire on them with a homing spell. However, if they took a detour, there might be traps, but Mitotsudaira only had to take control of the ground and air with her silver chains. The time for covert action had ended. So Silver Chains! Mitotsudaira moved forward. In order to secure a detour path, she wrapped the chains around the upstream trees and crushed them. There! She threw the crushed and felled trees into the downstream space. This is a real pain. Naruze held Weiss Fr?ulein in an upright position while moving behind the trees. She was on a downward detour in the northern upstream area. The enemy was coming from downstream. They primarily attacked with gunfire and were quite aggressive, but they made no attempt to approach. They were ninjas. It was a thorough long-rage attack, so when Naruzes group of warriors moved forward ! The enemy fell back. They did so by quite a bit without a moments hesitation. Naruze wanted to poetically describe their movement as like a flowing river, but that was nothing but trouble for her. This is not going according to plan! Nothing ever seemed to go according to plan. The data on the final page might crash just before submitting the doujin, the printing press might malfunction, and a group opposed to idol worship might protest the sexual content. Those things happened all the time. So she responded with the same irritation she did at those times. She stuffed 120 10-yen coins into Weiss Fr?ulein, held it under her arm, and side stepped out from behind the tree she was using as a shield. Hiii With that gloomy greeting, several presences moved in the distance. It was impressive how they tried to move away without even turning around. However Dont underestimate an artists visual perception! She had the skill to instantly draw up the perfect shot she saw. And even without drawing out a guide line, her accuracy was far higher with her feet solidly on the ground than when in the air. She fired. The light of firing spells scattered at a rate of 20-per-second to the right of Weiss Fr?ulein. 10-yen coins were fired at the same rate. Each of those shots could punch through light armor, so they tore through the forests trees and shook everything. She ran out of ammo in 4 seconds. So she reloaded. And she activated another spell. While she did that, the enemy poked their heads out. Here. She had attached a heating spell to a glass water bottle at her hip, so she launched that with Weiss Fr?ulein. Honestly. She finished reloading the coin bullets while watching the explosion of scalding steam. She slowly moved right to follow the others while resuming her rapid-fire. She also occasionally threw one of the water bottles at her hip. Mitotsudaira! Theyre pinned in place! Mitotsudaira responded to Naruzes signal by throwing something into the downstream forest. These tall trees I secured with the silver chains!! There were 12 in all. She used the silver chains to launch those lengthy objects one at a time. Instead of bending the chain to grab them, she placed them atop the chains like a catapult to launch them. Thanks to the swinging of the chains, the tree spears flew with artillery-like speed. She had not removed the branches. That way those leafy branches would snag on the other trees and hit the people hidden behind them. Mitotsudaira raised her voice while swinging her arms to perform the high-speed launch. Go! The Takigawa ninjas saw the rush of trees coming. Huh? They had had a tree or two thrown at them earlier, but they had been thrown slowly, giving them a chance to react. But this was very different. Summer-leafed conifer trees measuring more than 20m were thrown with enough force to break through the surrounding forest. At first glance, it looked a lot like having a small transport ship ramming them. The ninja in the lead swung a spread hand backwards. Scatter and retreat! Just as he shouted in a voice only his fellow ninjas could hear, a tree hit him. They all saw the leaves surround him and lift him from the ground. He was instantly engulfed by the leaves and branches. Then the tree bounced off the ground. There was no path in the forest, so whenever the speedy tree hit another tree, it would change direction somewhat. ! That high-speed charge swept across the forest. And it did not end with just the one. Before the first one had ended, a second, third, and fourth joined it. The roar was of snapping and cracking trees. The leaves and dirt accumulated on the ground were all blown away. Retreat! Those who moved away from the lake were the lucky ones. Those who reflexively fled downstream were pursued by the roaring wave of trees and swallowed up. The high-speed trees tore a path in the dirt as they weaved between the standing trees and their great weight and the pressure of their leafy branches caught the Takigawa ninjas who failed to escape. They did not even have time to scream. A fifth, sixth, and seventh were launched. And those pursued the ninjas who had escaped toward the city road. But those who had escaped and sprinted through the dark forest heard a certain sound from the lake. Ship artillery fire. Finally! The Kanie Castle fired a physical shell along a tall parabolic arc. It fell beyond the slope of the upstream hill. But it did not stop there. In response to Takigawas barked orders, the main cannon and secondary cannons on Kanie Castles bow continued to fire. Fire like youre trying to bring down the entire hill! Takigawa-sama, theyre returning fire! From the Musashi, right!? She looked up into the sky and saw light coming from atop the Musashis long bow. The enemys god of war sniper unit had fired. Here it comes! Open defense barriers! Just as she said that, explosions of light erupted in the sky off the Kanie Castles lake-facing starboard side. The barriers were shattered by the shots from the Musashi. The light loudly scattered and sprayed into the night while the bullet fragments bounced off the water of the artificial lake. Water sprayed out like rain and Takigawa raised her voice even as it fell on her. Gunners, stick to physical shells! If we send all power to the defense barriers, we can survive this! The physical shells fired from behind the barriers took nearly vertical trajectories. The targeting was less precise, but physical shells could be fired without using much ether fuel. However Takigawa-sama! Im detecting ether light at the target location! Meaning That is an anti-ship defense barrier! Mitotsudaira looked up at the light where the ship artillery was hitting in the forest. That was a defense barrier. The one that took the hit would shatter, but several more immediately opened up below it. Asama was activating them, but her Blessings alone were not enough to cover it. It was only possible thanks to My king! Yeah, that was a close one. Her king had activated his ether supply spell. It had several lines attached to the waist hard points of Asamas shrine maiden outfit. The noise of the shells being fired and hitting was quite loud, but Asamas dignified voice carried through it all. If you can raise barriers, please do so! I can give you three! Three shields floated into the sky below the falling metallic noise. Immediately, an even more concentrated attack hit the sky. ! The barrage was testing the barriers. The several layers were instantly blown away, but Im adding in a strengthening spell! Just as Asama clapped her hands, the light grew much brighter. The number of layers being shattered was in equilibrium with the number being created, so it felt like the cacophony from the sky had grown more distant. Were safe! Just as Mitotsudaira thought that, she heard a shout from Mary. Lady Mitotsudaira! Mitotsudaira sensed danger. She realized why Mary had called her name. Mary was not saying that Mitotsudaira herself was in danger. Mary knew her very well thanks to their trek across Hexagone Fran?aise after descending from IZUMO to pursue her mother. So Mary knew what she cared about most. My king! The enemys attack arrived just as she looked back. It was a flying projectile. She could not see it, but she sensed its pressure. It was a powerful presence she could only describe as killer or destructive intent and it flew past her and toward her kings group. Her hand or silver chains would not reach it in time, so ! She kicked it from the side as it passed her by. With a deafening sound, she felt the hit in her leg and its course was changed enough to crash into a nearby tree. It was a shell. It was fired horizontally!? While listening to the bursting and creaking of the giant tree, Mitotsudaira wondered why the shell had flown in along a horizontal course. They were behind a slope, so the Kanie Castle could not directly target them. In that case, she thought. So you can use bursts of strength rivalling your moms, can you? She heard a sudden voice behind her on the left. She recognized it. Kakei Juuzou! The sound of an artillery shot rang by her ear before she could dodge. Mitotsudaira realized she had dodged in time. The shot was made at nearly point-blank range. She only managed to avoid it thanks to seeing Kakei and Futayos battle and her bestial reflexes. She had dodged it. The flying shell had shot through the gaps between the trees behind her. That was a close one! She knew Kakeis ninja technique. Anything he fired from his hidden hands would be fired from the targets blind spot. And out of the corner of her vision, she saw a pair of sign frames in his hands. If his ninja technique was functioning properly, then it meant he was using one of the Kanie Castles secondary cannons. Is that how the one was fired horizontally!? This was the answer to her question: he had effectively carried a ships cannon onto the battlefield. An attack from the side would be devastating to the others who had their defense barriers positioned overhead. Mitotsudaira knew she had to do something about this. Especially because this enemy could move quickly. That meant only she could handle him. However Mito! Asamas shout sounded both worried and surprised. What does that mean? Just then, Mitotsudaira realized she was lying on the ground. She had tripped. That moron! Naruze swung Weiss Fr?ulein around below the protective umbrella of defense barriers. The silver wolf had tripped due to the previous cannon blast. It had been fired close to her ear. While it was true she had dodged it, the vibration of the sound had shaken her inner ear. Naruze hurriedly targeted Kakei to assist Mitotsudaira. She did not know if she would be fast enough, but something had to be done about the ninja circling behind Mitotsudairas back. Honestly, ninjas are so much trouble whether theyre on your side or not. Mitotsudaira! Mitotsudaira was moving, but her sense of equilibrium was shot. The lines of her butt made a nice silhouette when she struggled to get up on her knees, so Naruze made sure to memorize the visual. Unfortunately, Kakei was circling behind her. Oh, no! He blocked her view of Mitotsudairas butt. A guys butt was not what she needed right now. Youre in the way. No, thats not the point. She raised Weiss Fr?ulein and, once Mitotsudaira rolled a bit out from Kakeis sights !? A shot got in Naruzes way. It came from the road to the left. One of the Takigawa ninjas had escaped Mitotsudairas tree onslaught and circled around to target them. Naruze quickly raised Weiss Fr?ulein to protect herself. She caught the enemy bullets on the device and Mary did the same on Excalibur. Ahh, this pisses me off! She felt like nothing was going right. If their goal was to anger her, Takigawas unit was doing an amazing job. Disembowel yourselves, all of you. Im going to miss my deadline, so bow down to the printing office and commit seppuku. But she heard another cannon blast. Kakei had fired on Mitotsudaira. Mitotsudaira saw it. A definite cannon blast sounded to her right while she still could not stand back up. It was quite close by and she was certain it would hit. !? But then she heard a metallic noise and an explosion. It was the loud sound of everything being blown away, but she was still alive. What is this? She opened her eyes to see. Something floated in the air amid the smoke and shrapnel to her right. Ex. Collbrande!! Tenzou had swung his hand toward the air upstream, but he now pulled it back and took a breath. The rumbling of cannon fire continued. Some of it was supporting fire from the Musashi, but that was a bit sporadic. Smoking Girl: We got two units aboard a transport ship so we can aim from above. They have to place their defense barriers vertically and it restricts the angle of fire, so this should be a little easier now. Thank you, he said while looking at his hand. Excalibur had been there a moment before, but it had appeared worried about things on the other side. He had thrown it there thinking it was for Mary, but Silver Wolf: You saved me, 1st Special Duty Officer! 10ZO: Eh? Mitotsudaira-dono? Not Mary-dono? Scarred: Eh? Oh, cmon, Tenzou. That was too careless of you. Why? he asked as the group monitoring the upstream area turned back toward him. Tch. Oh, 1st Special Duty Officer, the upstream bombardment has lightened up! Tch. Um, 1st Special Duty Officer, what detour should we take? Tch. The Kanie Castle seems to be aiming all its cannons upstream. Wh-why did you all preface your reports like that!? This is hardly new, but I really dont get girls, he thought. But then Gin raised her head. Master Muneshige. Judge. 1st Special Duty Officer, have you noticed? He had. They were surrounded. The enemy was still a good distance away, but they were closing in and making no attempt to hide their footsteps. A group of automatons!? Gin sensed something odd in the enemys footsteps. This was not her first time fighting automatons, but there was still something strange about how they were stepping. They are not measuring the distance. She could see the enemy in the forest, in the night, and in the darkness. Trees!? They used wooden parts, but there were so many of them. A quick estimate told her their numbers broke a thousand. And they formed several ranks. The Musashi warriors stepped back in shock and Gin gestured for them to fall back further. And Arcabuz Cruz! She only pulled the right one from the dual pitch space because the other had not been repaired since the Sanada battle. But she fired as soon as it was spatially ejected. At a distance of 20 meters, she tore through the dolls straight ahead of her. A moment later, flames rose from the broken dolls. With a roar, something was scattered throughout the wind. Explosion spells! Just as she shouted that, the enemy took unified action. They thrust their hands forward and raced toward the Musashi group as if to grab at them. They would not miss at this range, so Gin exchanged a glance with Muneshige. And Vice Chancellor! Take care of the Vice President and the others! After saying that, Gin saw someone jumping overhead. It was the Vice Chancellor she had just spoken to and the girl was charging toward the approaching enemy. That idiot! Gin was enraged, but she restrained herself by only aiming Arcabuz Cruz at the center of Futayos back and pulling the spell-control trigger 5 times with the safety still on. Muneshige laughed next to her. Gin, that was the adult thing to do. Master Muneshige, this is not the kind of adult I want to be! The enemy! shouted Futayo. The enemy is coming!! Gin hurriedly responded to the enemy. Volume 6C, 68: Hunter of the Hunting Ground Volume 6C, Chapter 68: Hunter of the Hunting Ground Im counting on you God Point Allocation (Okay, Okay) As soon as Mitotsudaira recovered, she engaged Kakei in combat. The sporadic shellfire continued. And those attacks primarily fell along the detour routes. He doesnt intend to let us get down there safely, does he!? Everyone was hidden behind the lakeside slope. Asama placed defense barriers overhead and the warriors barriers protected them horizontally. Also Suzu-san is sending us the target locations! Asamas voice was accompanied by several sign frames appearing above the ground. They all said in Suzus handwriting. A bar graph scale stood up from them to provide the time the shell would arrive. Thats enough for me! With Excalibur in hand, Mitotsudaira moved her legs. And the enemy Not bad! He used high-speed movements to try to capture her. But she sent her strength to her toe tips. Here I go! She pursued him. A wolf would not flee. Nor would she let her prey escape. Those were her rules. Kakeis movements were made up of rapid slides and turns. She pursued his curving motion with continual jumps while she ran between the predicted artillery target locations. Using her whole body felt great. She contracted and extended her body while occasionally doing it with just one leg. I need to move just a little faster! The enemy continued firing the cannon. The sound rang in her ears, but the wolf turned her heels compactly to the right and accelerated. The enemy was to the right. He was already trying to move behind her on that side, so She swung her right silver chain in midair. She immediately had it grab a tree to turn her around. That flipped her vision to the left just as Kakei jumped into view there. Oops. He immediately spun himself around and came to a stop. A cannon blast targeted her as she landed. And it came from behind her on the left. She had expected this, so she forcibly jumped leftward. The shell passed very close to the right side of her head. She felt the heat in her hair and the opposite trees were felled by the hit by the time she felt the wind. The blast arrived a moment later. She tilted her head to avoid the expanding noise. And when she faced forward and to the left, she saw Kakei spinning his body. She went for it. I made it! She leaped in front of him. That was safe ground. Kakeis shots arrived from his blind spots. If she stood in front of him, he would be forced to fire from behind her. That would mean firing directly toward himself, so he could not do it. So if she simply moved forward No! Mitotsudaira launched herself left. A blind spot attack had appeared behind her. Thats crazy, thought Mitotsudaira. Is he not afraid of hitting himself? But she heard a certain sound. Tch. Kakei clicked his tongue. He was blaming himself for failing to finish her off. So He lured me there, knowing what it would mean!? But what would he do about the shell she had dodged? As soon as the question occurred to her, she saw the answer. Something flew in from behind her on the left: a second shell. The new one crashed into the side of one she had dodged. Sparks erupted before her eyes. Kakei dodged to the right while the destructive shockwave hit the left of his back. What choice do I have!? He worked to ensure he wouldnt have to conclude he had screwed up. He had put a fair amount of effort into luring her in like that. I mean, fighting the Reine des Garouss daughter is no joke. Come to think of it, isnt this like being one step before the final boss? Shes at least the major midgame boss. Im doing the best I can on my own here, but Theres no easy way to deal with her He had just gotten a definite hit in on her. He had struck her with the noise of the explosion. Like before, it should have affected her inner ear too badly for her to move. But I guess it isnt that easy! When he spun around with a turning slide, he saw a silver form there. It was the wolf. As she launched her entire body toward him, there were scorch marks on her uniform, but she was unharmed herself. The explosion had not affected her. But why not? The chains! Mitotsudairas burst of acceleration sent the cold sweat flying from her back. That was way too close! The tree she had grabbed with a chain when approaching Kakei had saved her from the explosion. She had reflexively pulled herself toward the tree held by the silver chain. That had only moved her about a meter, but she had also raised Excalibur so that her ears had processed the blast as no more than a loud noise. And she had learned a new trick. It was a movement technique she could use to corner Kakei. She would have to use it without any practice, but Here goes! While Suzu stood on the hill and used the Musashi to monitor the situation in the forest, she questioned the wolfs movement. Eh? Mitotsudairas movements were odd. Before now, she had been moving around with accelerated leaps that felt like teleportation. But those bursts of acceleration had a starting point and an ending point connected by a straight line. While observing her from above, Suzu was generally able to predict the routes she was taking. But now Wh-where is she? She could not predict the wolfs movements. She would jump at a different angle mid-leap and move in swinging curves. The oddest movements of all were the ones that could only be seen as a change of direction in midair. But Umm. Suzu could not just proclaim that Mitotsudaira was acting weird, so she increased the resolution of her senses. She touched the model display controls and upped the magnification of the sensory data sent from the Musashi. Her senses immediately detected something moving rapidly around Mitotsudaira. It was The silver chains! Kakei realized this was a lot of trouble. The enemy had increased her mobility. And not with simple speed; it was her turning. She used her chains. The silver wolfs two chains had grabbed the forests trees. When he tried to avoid her charges, the chains would pursue him. And when he dodged that She grabs a tree with the chain to swing herself around!? The wolf pulled herself toward the tree held by the chain. This was indeed a lot of trouble. She could grab a tree to change direction in midair and, if he tried to escape with a turning slide, she would swing herself around a tree liked a pendulum. And She can grab the tree to move up!? She could easily transform a horizontal charge into upward movement. Kakei smiled bitterly at how he quickly fell back because he could not respond to that sudden vertical movement. I look pretty pathetic here. This was exactly the kind of feint that a ninja was supposed to use against their enemy. But those bursts of speed and directional changes allowed the color silver to jump every which way in pursuit of him. She was a pack of wolves. I see, thought Kakei. The forest is a beasts home ground. And it was also night. The home ground of nonhumans! The enemy then began snapping at him with a fang named Excalibur. She was closing in on him. He was too preoccupied with dodging to lure her in. However I do have a weapon of resistance! This battle was the 2nd Siege of Ueda. He had to produce results. So he took action. He turned to face the enemy while falling back to the left. Come, silver wolf! He was too preoccupied, but he lured her in regardless. Mitotsudaira was running. The enemy was falling back to her right. He was 15 meters away. She knew she could catch up and she was indeed closing in. So ! Despite the cannon fire, she jumped to the right to further close in on Kakei. Another shell flew in from the left. He intended to drive her rightward as she advanced on him. She refused to allow any more distance between them. She threw a silver chain into the air to her right. It grabbed a tree up ahead in that direction, so she pulled herself toward it. That brought her closer to Kakei. And as soon as she moved forward, Kakei fired again. This shell targeted her face from the rear left. That was a risky position for moving forward to dodge. So she let the chain go slack to decelerate in midair. The shell passed right in front of her. And after that slight lapse in speed Silver chain! Just as it started to pull her forward once more, she heard a cannon blast. It was targeting her, but it was not coming from behind or to either side. Up ahead!? That was not one of Kakeis blind spots. It was an impossible shot. Kakei fired a decisive shot from dead ahead. Now whatll you do!? There was a trick behind this shot. That trick was the shot fired from the side just before. By allowing it to pass in front of the enemys eyes, it forcibly created a blind spot for both of them that was just enough for a single shell. The enemy had been pursued from behind by the shells this whole time, but this counterattack suddenly came from the front. And it targeted the center of her body. She would not escape unscathed even if she guarded with Excalibur. Hit her! Kakei prayed. He prayed for his gods blessing to reach the blind spot behind the enemy. Even after the main attack from the front, he fired more and more shells at the wolf from behind. One of the ones behind her would catch up even if she tried to dodge. He would corner the wolf and finish her off fair and square. A moment later, he saw something. The wolf had accelerated toward him. Mitotsudaira gave a strong tug on the chain in her right hand. And just as the approaching shell was going to hit her, she relaxed her right arm to decelerate. I made it in time! Just as the silver chain went slack, she sent her hand up and to the right. She saw something there: a shell. Kakei had fired it from the rear left to create a blind spot. It was the one she had just dodged. Raising her right arm sent the silver chain up toward the shells path. It hit. The silver chains loop caught on the shell. How about this!? It exploded. Kakei saw a single movement. The wolf had hit his shell with her chain. As a result, the chain detonated the shell and the blast knocked the wolf away. Also, the chain broke and She dodged it!? Just as the wolf was blasted outside his view, the shell shot from the front collided with the barrage of shells pursuing her from behind. This produced a great roar, but Kakei turned around to the left. The nighttime forest was there. And unlike his immediate surroundings which had lost its trees due to the shellfire, that forest was wrapped in deep darkness. In that darkness, a single large tree was straining. The trunk vibrated and the leafy branches shook from bottom to top. But he could not see anyone in front of that large tree in the darkness. He reflexively jumped to the right and he looked to the left while distancing himself from the tree. The enemy appeared in his vision there. A single presence dropped down from the sky ahead and to the left. The fall was accompanied by the sound of a wildly swinging chain. It was the wolf. The silver wolfs shoulders rose and fell as she turned around with a broken chain and Excalibur in her right hand. Kakei had a thought when their eyes met: Have I cornered her, or has she cornered me? Now thats a question. He did not know. But he was extremely exhausted as well. He was not sure he could escape even if he used his skilled footwork here. Shells from the Kanie Castle were falling all around them. The wolf walked forward within that din, so Kakei Here goes. He launched a shell of his own. He targeted it at the center of her back, which meant it also targeted him. But a question arose as soon as he sent the command to fire. Huh? It had not fired. What is going on? wondered Kakei. He did not understand why his shell had failed to fire, but some kind of misunderstanding was a possibility. So he used his remote control for the fire controls to fire again. However There was no response. It failed. No Huh? He did hear something. He heard a secondary cannon fire exactly as he sent the command. It was firing, but his gods blessing had not sent it into the blind spot. Has my god forsaken me? He was not kind enough with himself to just accept defeat in that case. However How could this-? It hit him just as he muttered the word happen. The silver wolf in front of him had come to a stop. She was not moving. No, that was not it. She had performed a certain trick. Erasing the blind spot! Mitotsudaira did not nod at Kakeis words. She simply advanced. She occasionally swayed her body. It was an instantaneous thing that caused her hair to bounce a bit. I see. There was something around them here. The forest was a comfortable space for ether and ley lines and her Loup-Garou blood allowed her to sense this presence. A great presence surrounded her and Kakei while watching over the battle. But unfortunately, it took Kakeis side and helped him attack her from his blind spots. So Oh. Mitotsudaira swayed while walking and performed a light shake while sending her gaze around. She blurred the definition of the blind spot created by her body. By shaking her hair, he could see through the gaps and by turning her body sideways he could see behind her. Then she just had to match her movements to the timing of the shells. Not when Kakei pulled the trigger, but when the shell was launched toward her. She knew the timing after listening to the sound so many times and watching Futayos battle with him before. The attack from directly ahead had helped most of all. That had been her enemys special attack, but it had also allowed her to observe the timing of the blind spot shot with both her eyes and ears. So Now, then. She moved forward. And Kakei moved too. He performed a turning slide. It was a beautifully ordered movement. It may have been the most perfectly executed one he had done yet. Perhaps that was because he had just received a short breather after all that constant movement. He swung his relaxed body around to arrive behind her. But Mitotsudaira moved. Even if he arrived behind her, she still knew the timing to erase his blind spot. The wolf eliminated the enemys attack and turned toward him with a burst of acceleration. And she saw something there. Kakei had drawn his guns. He held the dark metal devices in his hands. God, he said. Im gonna do my damnedest. For Mitotsudaira, the bullets did not come from Kakeis blind spot. And when a tremor ran through his body ! He moved forward. A pair of gunshots immediately followed. Mitotsudaira twisted her body and dodged the incoming bullets. ! She gasped at how accurate the shots were. Too-accurate shots were said to be easier to dodge, but this was on another level entirely. The bullets traveled along such a pure trajectory that she briefly thought she was being absorbed by those twin lines. Only after suppressing the urge to move into their path did she move around. But this was different from before. He did not run from her. He stayed in constant motion to always remain in front of her and she swung Excalibur to respond to the gunfire. Sparks flew, their shoulders collided, and they slipped past each other. His movement was impressive. He was at least on Noamasas level, if not higher. Given the speed and mobility, he had to be better. At any rate, she controlled her speed just before striking at empty air. She used a burst of speed that sent her hair fluttering behind her. Ohh! She pursued him. A series of movements occurred in an instant. Within those turns and accelerations, the wolf circled behind Kakei on the left. He responded by turning to the left. He first turned his head toward the wolf and fired from his left gun. The bullet flew toward the silver wolfs right chest, but just before it hit, the wolf raised her right arm and sent her body to the left. She held Excalibur in her right hand and swung it wide to the left in order to slice into Kakeis back. He dodged that by bending back. A moment later, a bullet shot past the wolfs unguarded right side. She had just swung Excalibur up to the left and tilted her body to the left. As Kakei straightened up again, she was right in front of him while trying to move to the right. He would not let her escape. He followed her acceleration. Just as she used a burst of speed No more prayers! He swung his body to the right to follow. And he swung his right arm down to aim the handgun at the wolfs right temple. Ill do it! His mouth twisted to either side and he sounded on the verge of tears as he raised his voice. Ill do it myself! He fired as if making a downwards blow. Asama saw Mitotsudaira spin around. Since she had swung Excalibur to the left, she had nearly overbalanced to that side. She had avoided that by jumping away to the left, but the enemy was pursuing her. And he fired He shot down at her right temple while she leaned to the left. But then Mitotsudaira unleashed a burst of movement. She did not dodge. She performed a side flip right there. She did not place her hands on the ground for a cartwheel. She made an instantaneous midair side flip with her head as the pivot point. The gunshot rang out, but the bullet missed her face. Asama distinctly heard it hit the ground. And the next thing she saw was Mitotsudaira landing and Mito! She saw Kakei aiming his left handgun at her face. A gunshot rang out. Kakei saw the result for himself. Someone had taken a bullet between the eyes. But it was not the wolf. It was him. The wolf had raised Excalibur and the crushed bullet was pasted to the reflection of his face there. The silver wolf must have held the large sword close and used it to protect her in midair. That explained why she had gone for a midair side flip instead of a simpler cartwheel. If she had placed her hands on the ground, she could not have defended herself soon enough. Whats your deal? Kakei spoke to his own face reflected in the mirror-like blade. Why do you look so relieved? A moment later, Excalibur flipped around. The wolf had pulled back her elbow and raised the weapon in preparation to attack. Kakei saw the enemy, so he aimed his two guns and fired. But she twisted her body and slipped between the two shots. She charged straight toward him with Excalibur raised up and back. He fell back, but ! He was too slow. For a brief moment, he saw the black sky. The very next moment, he felt something piercing his right chest while he was slammed into a tree behind him. Tenzou heard one sound vanish from the distant artillery hits. He no longer heard the handgun gunfire that had started a bit ago. And instead Oh? He heard an out-of-place cheer. The shellfire was still underway, but the overall atmosphere must have changed. He heard the loud sounds of Far Eastern rifles and of Naruze firing. And on his end of things Ga-chan sure is having fun, commented Naito while holding Schwarz Fr?ulein below her arm and unleashing a stream of gunfire. Next to her, Gin was intermittently sending shells to their surroundings. However There are too many of them! The enemy automatons were approaching in an arc shape measuring 30 meters across. They moved at a run, but there were so many of them. They kept a thickness of 8 rows deep and they never seemed to thin out. And the enemy used their numbers to continually close in. That made it easy to hit them, but We cant avoid this fight. The automatons were climbing up the very detour Tenzous group hoped to use to get down. And the enemy had reinforcements. 10ZO: Neshinbara-dono! Could you ask Houjou for detailed information on any automaton supplies sent to Sanada!? Novice: Oh, we already received a report on that: This is the end for Houjou, so we gave them all of the spare parts we no longer need. Good luck. I could defeat them all without breaking a sweat. 10ZO: Why did they have to do that!? Didnt that give the enemy near-unlimited numbers? However Bell: Tenzou-kun! Watch out! Just as Suzus warning arrived, the automatons in front of him exploded. It was obvious what had happened. They had not self-destructed, but it was not an attack from the Musashi side either. Is the Kanie Castle firing on us!? Suzu increased the magnification of the model to pick up the Kanie Castles actions. Before, it had been focusing its shellfire on the upstream direction. The Musashi had responded by returning firing on the upstream edge of the Kanie Castle: the bow. However The Kanie Castle has focused its defense barriers on the bow. The transport ship carrying the gunner gods of war was moving into airspace giving them a shot at the bow. The Kanie Castle must have noticed because its aft cannons suddenly began firing in the downstream direction. The shells were scattered along the detour route down to the lower part of the forest. Is it not letting them down? Or is itnot letting them back to the road? Either way, they were held in place. Hori-ko: This is dangerous. Fine, then. I will fire Lype Katathlipse downstream to clean everything up quite nicely. 10ZO: Please dont clean us up too! Gold Mar: I can fly out of the way, so can you tell me when youre going to shoot it? The scary part was not knowing which of those suggestions she would accept. But Hori-ko: That said, there are far too many trees piled up to go rescue the downstream team. I really think sending any help would not be possible. Silver Wolf: Youre saying its my fault, arent you!? Arent you!? Wise Sister: Hey, Asama, why dont you send Tenzous team a barrier? Theyre in range, arent they? Asama: Thats true. I will send one defense barrier to Tenzou-kun! Can you catch it, Tenzou-kun!? Hold your arms up like this. Um, and spread them upwards at about 20 degrees. 10ZO: Y-you dont have to be so specific! Suzu was worried about this, but she noticed something while lining up the enemy models. Huh? There was a chance she was mistaken since she was blind, but it seemed odd to her. But there was one way of proving that it was odd. Bell: The number of enemiesis the same? Huh? Adele tilted her head next to Suzu. She started up a targeting spell and locked onto all the enemy models. And after checking the enemy reinforcements too Oh, youre right! There are 1600 of them! The number is fixed! The number of automatons was indeed staying at a set level. But. Adele turned toward Suzu. What does that mean? If they just have to crush us, wouldnt it make sense to send the whole group at once? Heh heh. I think I know what this is about. A pleasant aroma and something soft pressed against Suzus back. Suzu, you tell them the enemy is being remotely controlled in some way. And the control method has an upper limit of 1600 units at once. In other words Someone nearbyis controllingthem. They were somewhere out there. And somewhere with a view of the battlefield. Suzu was blind, so she was not confident she could pinpoint a location with a good view. But Bell: T-Tenzou-kunare you listening? There was one place that always gave an advantage to sensory systems. Bell: The enemy must besomewhere highand without any obstacles! Tenzou heard Suzu while he held the defense barrier overhead. Somewhere high and without any obstacles!? He looked back over his shoulder. The dirt hill that blocked the view of the Kanie Castle was about 2 meters tall. There were no trees growing on top and only the wind blew through there, but there was no sign of anyone there. In that case Are they at the top of a nearby tree? he wondered just as the warrior unit arrived to take shelter below his defense barrier. The girl in the lead raised a hand in greeting. Thanks for the help, 1st Special Duty Officer! The instant he heard that, he jumped away from the female student. Imposter! This isnt right, thought Tenzou. He could not trust this warrior girl who had fled right in front of him. She didnt click her tongue or insult me even once! He had received that sort of response 100% of the time on this mission, but it was absent here. So this was a disguise. And if she was one of the Sanada Ten Braves with a connection to automatons Mochizuki Yukitada! So you noticed. The girls mouth changed shape. Both sides rose to form a crescent moon. This was a mere reaction, not a smile from the heart. And Oh, no! His pose holding up the defense barrier was a problem. He tried to escape, but his upwards-stretching pose kept him from getting much speed with his first step. Excuse me. Mochizukis tackle hit him in the gut. Masazumi did not really understand what had happened. She simply saw a female student perform a flip and push Crossunite to the ground, which caused the defense barrier to hit the ground and shatter. Who wouldve thought someone else has tastes as odd as Mary It did look like Crossunite had hit the ground headfirst, but more importantly Asama: Um, it looks like you lost your defense barrier, so did something happen!? Vice President: Eh? Well, a girl kind of jumped into Crossunites arms. Silver Wolf: Eh? W-wait, Tomo! Tomo! Get Mary back into the chat! Scarred: Hm? Um, do you need something? Hm, thought Masazumi as she described the situation before her eyes. Vice President: Well, a girl just pushed Crossunite to the ground and has mounted him. Eh? Mary had no idea what was happening. Pushed him to the ground? Mounted him? U-u-u-um, i-is it some kind of sport? Yes, I suppose you can interpret it that way. And when mounting is involved, they sometimes use horse riding equipment which can be a real pain to draw. Naruze said that while taking some notes with one hand and firing Weiss Fr?ulein with the other, but Mary had no idea what she meant. However, Horizon turned toward her to explain. Pushing someone to the ground is an ancient Far Eastern sport used for confessing ones love. Confessing ones love? Judge. They face each other, the Shonosuke Kimura referee shouts Hakkeyoi! and Nokotta! at them, they embrace, and whichever one is pushed to the ground loses. The tradition is to start by sprinkling salt if you wish to reject the confession. In some cases, the winner is given some consolation money from the referee. And since the goal is to have the two bound by marriage, the final match of the day is known as the Musubi no Ichiban, or #1 Binding. There was so much to learn about the Far East. But now she knew what was happening over there. U-um, so since Master Tenzou was pushed to the ground Judge. I have determined this girl is confessing her love to him. Mary was dumbfounded. She had hesitated yet had her emotions leak out so much that afternoon. D-did I feel too distant to Master Tenzou? No, she decided. This is something that girl forcibly did to him. Scarred: M-Master Tenzou hasnt accepted, has he? Gold Mar: Well, I guess you would say the girl thrust her hips between his legs and he thrust back up at her? Naitos words sent a stir through everyone. They all exchanged a glance and Urquiaga finally spoke quietly. Soweve lost Tenzou. Why doesnt that idiot do that stuff when hes with us? He does have a way of getting ahead of everyone else Mary was not sure what they meant, but the image she got in her mind from Naitos description seemed to have the male and female roles reversed. But then Vice President: Oh, sorry. Crossunite must have rejected her because she just drew a blade. Gin saw the scene play out while she fought back against the automatons. The Musashi girl had the 1st Special Duty Officer in the mounted position while she raised a short sword. She held his right side in place with her knee and he pushed her arm back with his left arm, but Master Muneshige! What is happening!? Judge. Given Lady Marys circumstances, I would guess this is an assassin from England. Why does that incorrect theory sound so convincing!? protested the 1st Special Duty Officer. But the girl spoke while pushing down the hand holding the short sword. I will not ask that you stop moving, but I will ask that you stop your attack on us. She shook her head, causing her hair to fall away and a few objects to peel off of her face. And below that Sanadas Mochizuki! Testament. I am here tonight to cause damage to all of you. Something happened just as she said that. Several dozen shell target markers appeared at their feet. Bell: Downstreamteam! Watchout! They did not need to be told. But they had little room to escape with the wall created by the enemy automatons. The Musashi Vice Chancellor, who was attacking the enemy to the right, sprang backwards. Masazumi! That nimble girl made a good decision when she picked up that VIP. Meanwhile Gin, in the worst case, we will break open a path through the enemy formation. That was the Muneshige she knew and loved. She just about voiced her joy out loud, but she resisted. And after calming her breathing Judge. Then let us observe the situation while avoiding the bombardment. The shells arrived just as she said that. Masazumi was lifted up by Futayo. She had expected to be held under the other girls arm, but she had instead been placed over her shoulder. Futayo must not have had the time to spare, so she treated Masazumi like luggage. While draped over that shoulder, she could see the ground right in front of her. Mukais shell target markers floated above the ground all around them. Thats an awful lot, she thought while Futayo accelerated. And Futayo used the time differences between hits to select a safe location. Whoa! The first hit arrived immediately afterwards. The sound was more breaking metal than explosive boom and the wind burst into the sky. But it did not end with that one. Masazumi heard more objects falling from above. ! And the blasts continued. Masazumi saw the destruction of the bombing. Noise, shockwaves, and all sorts of wind rushed at her from below. Directions felt entirely meaningless. And it all kept happening. The sound struck her body and the ground flew up to hit her as pebbles. She wondered what was happening to her body, but Eh? Something was off about the scene around her. Moment by moment, the scene was changing, spinning, and moving like she was watching a video with frames missing. Futayo was dodging faster than Masazumis eyes could keep up. But the next thing she knew, she was constantly surrounded by wind and occasionally hit by pebbles, but the noise was no longer hitting her as hard. Is that just how amazing Futayo is? She also saw the colors red and white pass by at times. Those had to be the Tachibana Couple who continued to tear into the automatons even now. Theyre all amazing, she decided just before realizing something. The arm and hand Futayo had around her thighs were squeezing her pretty tight. She saw Futayos usual expressionless face with the eyebrows raised just a bit more than usual, but For some reason, that put her at ease. Because she had seen that same expression back when she lived in Mikawa. That shows how seriously shes taking this, thought Masazumi while relaxing from her relief in Futayo. When she did, Futayos arm held her even more tightly. That caused some pain, but it had to be a sign of just how dangerous this was. Besides, Masazumi could not hope to match Futayos strength, so protesting now would accomplish nothing. Also, Futayo suddenly spun around. She turned toward Crossunite within the falling and collisions. Mochizuki deflected his arm and began to swing down her blade. Tenzou saw the blade swinging down within the falling bombardment. He used his left arm to defend and tried to tilt his back out of the way, but What is with this automaton!? Mochizukis legs had grown longer. Instead of the standard human size, her knees had grown to cover the length between the bottom of his hips and his armpits. She must have disconnected the joints and added an extra bone in between. Her pelvis had also split apart to hold the bottom of his hips with vise-like strength. Tenzou looked up toward heaven while essentially trapped in a coffin. He saw light. It was the short sword Mochizuki was swinging down at him. And a thought occurred to him when he saw it. Well done! This whole time, this enemy had skipped any unnecessary talk and immediately moved to finish him off. As a result The final bosses in Neshinbara-donos books always give a long speech about their grievances and lose their chance to finish off their enemy, but that isnt how it works in the real world! But a moment later, a horizontal line of cutting reached Mochizukis body. It was a direct hit. Immediately after using Tonbo Spare, Futayo spun around and dodged a falling shell. Her cutting power had hit the enemy. However It did not finish the job! She looked back to see Mochizuki moving. Her chest was split, her upper stomach was damaged, her right upper arm motor was cut, and the front of her internal systems was damaged, but Just before I targeted her, she removed her non-structural parts and moved them forward, didnt she!? She had not been cut. Just nicked. It was not a perfect slice, but it had supplied an impact. However The other day, I healed Kakei-sama after he was hit by that attack. The enemy knew what kind of technique Futayo used. So just before Tonbo Spare activated, she had moved her unnecessary parts forward as a shield. And she had detached them so the impact would be diverted around her. It was a lot like Celestial Dragon Sasukes armor. His had been fixed in place, but it had scattered and negated Tonbo Spares cutting. Mochizuki had recreated that scattering system by physically disassembling herself. And Mochizuki took a certain pose. She raised her short sword to guard herself. She did not kill the ninja. No, she had chosen to protect herself for a few moments instead of taking action and being stopped in the same away again. So A shell!? A shell target marker appeared below the ninja and Mochizuki. I have an automaton body, so I do not fear destruction. A moment later, the bar graph showing the shells arrival time began to shrink at an accelerated rate. The shell had begun to fall. Mitotsudaira threw Excalibur downstream. 1st Special Duty Officer! He had sent it to her, so she had to return it so it could save its master. She used a rising side throw. Eh? Except Excalibur slipped from her hand and flew in a straight diagonal line before stabbing into the ground to her right. It loudly bit into the dirt and everyone froze in place. After a moment, everyone sighed and Naruze spoke for them all. You screwed up bad this time, Mitotsudaira. N-no, I didnt! E-Excalibur moved on its own. Now shes making excuses W-wait, lets review what happened! So calm down, everyone! Hold on! The crossdresser stepped forward and placed a hand on her shoulder. My king! Everybody makes mistakes! Right, Nate!? Youre not helping! But she did see something over his shoulder. Excalibur was floating there after extracting itself from the ground. And the other Excalibur had joined it. Eh? It all happened in front of Mary. The Excalibur she had held and the one that had stabbed into the ground in front of her both floated up and lightly swayed. Then the two Excaliburs solidly connected together. The combined sword presented its hilt to Mary. It was clearly telling her to use it. And Mitotsudaira saw a divine transmission from Masazumi. Vice President: The enemy is about to get Crossunite! Mary immediately took action. She grabbed Excaliburs hilt and raised it to waist height. Master Tenzou! Mitotsudaira saw light gather in Excaliburs blade. She had seen that glowing blade once before: when Mary had used it at the end of the Armada battle. Get down, everyone! When Mary swung it, a blade of light measuring more than a kilometer long sliced through everything in its path. Get down! Gin shouted that warning when she saw Excaliburs light chopping down all the trees in the forest on its way toward them. But even as everyone else got down, Futayo alone remained standing. Hm? Gin-dono, what are you saying I should do? Get down!! But Futayo must have decided it was too late for that because she jumped over the glowing sword. Gin watched as the girl jumped straight up and tucked her heels up against her butt to clear the blade like she was jumping rope. Shes insane! And beyond Futayo, Mochizuki was still pinning Tenzou down. !! She could not dodge. She had already fixed her skeletal frame in place to keep the ninja from moving, so the slash hit her. She split apart just below her chest. Mary did not really understand what she had done. She had fallen back onto her butt and she looked down at Excalibur in her hands, but there was no more light in its blade. U-um, what was that? It had been a bit weaker than the attack during the Armada battle. The issue was with the ether supply to the sword, but Gold Mar: How did that work? Asama: As far as I can see, there is no ether stored up inside Excalibur. Mary could see that too. And it had been the same before. The Excalibur she held in her hands was no more than a blade. And Ah. It split in two. Both swords floated in the air and took their positions at her hips. Everything was back to normal. But then what had that attack been? Wise Sister: Would that be her special attack: the Master Tenzou Love Love Homerun? Is that what it looked like? she thought with a blush. And Me: Wont we find out how it works next time Tenzous in trouble? 10ZO: C-can we find a safer way to investigate it!? Mary honestly did not understand it herself, but she felt relieved when she saw that he was safe. She had not lost him. Futayo could see the entire forest had been sliced through and the trees felled, she could see the automatons had all split apart and broken, and she could see Gin-dono, shouldnt you get up? Wh-what kind of moron would jump out of the way!? What if the blade had come to a stop or altered its trajectory!? Hm, she is angry with me. But the shells were still falling from the sky. And 1st Special Duty Officer! J-judge! After pulling himself out from below the automatons lower body, the ninja stood up and opened a defense barrier in the sky. They now had a roof. That left one other issue. Mochizuki, do you surrender? asked Futayo. The automatons body lay collapsed in front of the lake side of the slope. It was just the upper body from the chest on up. Her right arm had also been severed. You cannot move, can you? Then I will secure you. Do you really think you can do this? quietly asked Mochizuki before closing her eyes. I leave this with you. Futayo did not understand what she meant, but she was given an answer a beat later. A tremor came from the ground behind her where the trees were falling. Just as there are many depressions where the water was removed, this area has many underground waterways. I sent my hair down one of those. So, said Mochizuki. How would you like to be dragged down to the underworld with me? Several explosions followed. They were much shallower than the previous tremor and they seemed to draw a straight line connecting downstream and upstream through the forest. !? The earth shifted. Everything below their feet moved toward the lake. Futayo felt a brief floating sensation. Kh! And then the entire forest collapsed toward the ground below. Volume 6C, 69: Affirmer in the Depths of Emotion Volume 6C, Chapter 69: Affirmer in the Depths of Emotion Wh-what is This malicious Angle!? Point Allocation (Hiding Her Embarrassment) Suzu reflexively covered her ears. The ground was collapsing. The cacophony of dirt and stones colliding and sparking was far too loud and it sent pain to her perception more than her ears. She panicked at the thought of being unable to grasp what was happening if she kept listening. Her pulse immediately quickened and something like a breath rose from the depths of her chest, so she closed off her senses just once. She covered her ears and stepped back. Dont worry. Heh heh. Here is a supporting cushion from the path of wicked women. K-Kimi-chan? Heh heh. Nope, this is Adele! But I am Adele from the world of dreams, so I actually have boobs. I-Ive never said I dream about that! Even if I do! Adeles excessive honesty was sometimes a source of worry. But the sensory data arriving through Noise Neighbor was gradually quieting down. Suzu quickly waved her hands around to erase the nearby models because the scene had been completely transformed from a few seconds earlier. The forests trees had been felled by Marys Master Tenzou Love Love Homerun. And the forest itself hasfallen 20 meterstoward the lake? She could tell a steep slope had formed there. And that the hardness and distribution of the crust had created protrusions and depressions. However Bell: Is everyoneokay!? Vice President: Im fine! We almost fell, but Futayo ran back up! Suzu pictured that and it seemed a little unrealistic, so she decided to reconsider that image later. But Silver Wolf: Suzu! My king and Tomo are down below! Can you search for them!? Bell: Eh!? B-below!? If they had been caught in the collapse, the worst case was a possibility. I need to hurry, thought Suzu, but then she sensed something odd. Huh? She sensed something beginning to fill the forest at the bottom of the collapse. She moved her hands to shape the model accordingly and ended up with something similar to water. It was Ether? A barrier? A spell? Something familiar and recognizable existed in the forest below the collapse. This is Asama rolled to the ground from the rubble. Ouch! The collapse had left her in the forest leading to the lake. The distance from the edge of the accumulated dirt to the ground had only been about 30cm, but she had fallen on her side. Her pelvis had hit a rock, so a throbbing pain filled her hip. Ow, ow, ow, ow She placed a hand on her hip and found she had lost one of her rear tail binders. It had been torn off in the collapse. And she realized what this meant. There was a landslide and I fell down. She looked up the slope and saw rock and dirt still spilling down. It had an angle of about 80 degrees and a height of about 15 meters. She saw trees and bushes buried and carried by the landslide, which made her shudder. Had a tree hit her, she would not have escaped unscathed. And just as relief filled her, she heard a voice. Oh, you can move, Asama? The dirt rose up nearby as someone sat up. Toori-kun! W-wait, Toori-kun, are you okay!? Asama ran over to the dirt-covered crossdresser and then realized something. Her broken tail binder was right there next to him. Toori-kun!? That meant she had been below him. That explained the oh, you can move? U-um. He had saved her. Feeling flustered from that, she was unsure what to say and forced some words out of her. Um, where is Horizon? You idiot! Isnt there anything else you could have said? At the very least, thats not the thing to say here, she thought while feeling almost impressed with what she had said. But he nodded and held out his opened right hand. Just before we fell, I went like this, right? And I pushed up on her butt to let Nate take care of her. Why am I not surprised But she felt somewhat relieved. Its kind of incredible that he does do what he can do. She nodded and opened a sign frame. She could hear voices calling out to them from overhead. If Horizon and Mitotsudaira understood the situation, they would have entrusted this to her. So the first thing she had to do was grasp their situation here. I lost Katsubaki somewhere too She had been holding it, so she hoped she had dropped it somewhere up top. Meanwhile, she tried to use her sign frame. Eh? But her fingers swished through empty air. The sign frame would not appear. No, it tried to, but static ran through it and it disappeared. Interference!? Someone was applying powerful local god interference. The Shinto gods were connected, so there should be enough divine transmission signal to establish a connection no matter where you were. But A barrier is blocking it in a limited area! It was obvious why someone would do that. Either to strengthen a spell the interferer was going to use. Or to prevent her from resisting. Asama made sure she was fully aware of the risk here. As Musashis Shinto Representative and someone knowledgeable in spells, she understood just how dangerous the situation was. There was a way of getting around it. Even if the divine protections and transmissions from Musashi could not reach her We have our Internal Blessings, so, um, Toori-kun, Im going to adjust your ether fuel connection settings to- She trailed off when she noticed the crossdresser had collapsed atop the dirt. She realized blood was dripping from the side of his head. Had he hit it on a rock during the collapse? Or Well, uh, how should I put this? Im kind of relieved W-wait just a second! I need to take a look at that! Also, Asama, you might want to take a look at your shrine maiden uniform. She did so and found it was torn. Her underboob was exposed and the internal pressure from the top of the breasts was about to tear through. Her stomach and legs were much the same, but Theres no helping that now, so I dont mind. She had bigger concerns right now. Asama used her Internal Blessings to check on his condition. She checked his body and his head. Hm, I know he has a screw loose in his head, so why are the readings perfectly normal? His body looks fine too. But there were signs of a concussion developing, so it would be best if she did not let him move. She cast a stabilizing spell and then began manipulating his Internal Blessings. Sorry, but Im going to use my administrative privileges to borrow some of your Internal Blessings. She found he had fallen asleep. This was an emergency and they were in danger, but the stabilizing spell must have taken effect. And he could also relax because he knows I can handle this. Its a lot like him to fully rely on someone at a time like this, she thought while taking a breath. Okay, Im going to open a stealth barrier to hide us until help arrives.wait, eh? She realized their surroundings had suddenly grown quiet and cold. Mary looked down while behind the others. The detour route was exposed to shellfire, but it led to the forest below. However, that forest was filled with ether light. Mary recognized the way it rippled while the water level calmly rose. This is She was cut off by some external words. It was a divine transmission from Musashi. Musashi: I have detected a powerful ether reading! And it has been identified! This verified Marys concerns. Musashi: This is Sanada Ten Spears Unno Rokurous Yomi! It is being emitted from a depth of 5 meters below the collapse! Over. They got us, thought Tenzou while he looked down at the detour with the others behind him. This Yomi requires a special emotion to escape! Most likely, Sanada had hoped they could destroy them with the shellfire, but even if that failed The artillery and automatons would lure us into a charge down the slope. Then Yomi would stop us down there, allowing the artillery to finish us off. Just to be sure, Mochizuki had induced a landslide to send them all down there. He honestly felt it was Marys attack that had stopped that plan, but 10ZO: Mary-dono, Yomi is expanding down there, but He was not sure what to say, but he felt like he should thank her for before. However Ehhhh!? He had no idea what was happening. And Naito sighed behind him. Tenzou, try to give this a little thought. L-like what!? You cant do anything that reminds Ma-yan of the Yomi kiss solution. I didnt know girls worked like that But the Tachibana Couple exchanged a glance and a nod. Gin, we can still move while holding our breath, so how about we take care of this? Shall we go kiss? Master Muneshige, please dont talk about such indecent things in front of people. So lets do it where no one can see us. Judge. I will keep that in mind. 1st Special Duty Officer, we will defeat the enemy spell user or destroy the spell source! Tenzou responded with a nod as the two of them ran off. Then someone else stepped forward below the falling shells. I see. Then I should be safe as long as I am with my sex friend Masazumi! Wait! Put me down! We can discuss this once you put me down, Futayo! Masazumi-dono is surprisingly energetic for the battlefield, thought Tenzou. Just then, he heard a voice from upstream. Horizons sharp words were directed down below. Asama-sama! I have determined Toori-sama must be lying around there somewhere! And If it looks like youre going to suffocate and die inside Yomi, then go ahead and do it! Ive already taken his first time, so no need to restrain yourself! Things were pretty awful over there too. Asama hung her head at the voice coming from overhead. But the sounds from above were soon drowned out by shellfire. It was still a battlefield up there. And down here, she recalled what Horizon had said. What is she asking me to do? But he was not breathing while he lay in front of her. They had been swallowed up by Yomi while he slept. And yet I She could breath. When she thought about why that was, she breathed a sigh. She was fortunate that Izanami, ruler of Yomi, was open-minded. Shes accepted my feelings, hasnt she? Gods did not lie. In that case, it did not matter that she had placed a lid over her feelings. Placing that lid there was an emotional act as well. So Toori-kun. Nothing could be done about the fact that he was crossdressing and that was just who he was. I will be, um, helping awaken your feelings by transferring a divine protection mouth-to-mouth, okay? It was not a kiss. After all, it was not a mutual act. It was entirely one-way from her. What would he think about this if they survived? And what if What if this doesnt revive him? It would mean he did not feel the same way about her. It would probably make her want to die. But she had to do it. Yes She thought about a number of things. It was true Horizon had already done this with him and both Mito and Mitos mom had probably licked and sniffed him, so she felt this would be something similar to that. In that case, she thought. Uuh She tensed up. No. I cant let myself tense up. She had to work at doing this naturally, quickly, and politely. Yes, just like calligraphy. Calm yourself, Asama Tomo. Breathe in. Good. Now tense up No, dont tense up!! Ive lived entirely the wrong life for this, she thought. Im too used to Shinto decorum. But Suddenly, he bent his head back. He could not breathe. He wanted air. She felt like he was asking her to save him. So Ah. She reflexively placed her lips on his. She was not tense at all. She simply thought she had to do this. Breathe. Asama thought, I wont let you suffer. And she remembered that he had once kept those words hidden inside him. He had lost something important to him, he had not known what to do, and so he had wished he could just disappear. At the time, she had been powerless to help him. No, she had simply not tried to help him. She had been too worried her strength was insufficient or that she would choose the wrong technique. But now was different. She felt remorse about parts of her past as well. But now was not then. Besides, he was always coming to her for help, wasnt he? When the guards were chasing him or their classmates were chasing him, he would run to her for a place to hide. She would breathe an exasperated sigh and comply, but what was that really? Its the usual way of things for us. So Toori-kun asking me for help and me giving it is the usual way of things. She was transferring a divine protection mouth-to-mouth. If there were any feelings inside him, this would awaken them. And she told herself she could not criticize her own feelings here. No one else was here, so she chose not to hide anything. I care about him so much. It was different from a romantic love. It was a stranger relationship than that. There might be some other word for the feeling, but she could not find a clear word for it despite her familiarity with Shinto prayers and such. Dont worry. No one can criticize you here. Not even her god could see her due to the interference. No sign frames appeared. There were no warnings from the god within her. So Nh. She removed her lips and pressed her forehead against him instead. Toori-kun. Breathe. Just breathe. And Ah. She saw his mouth open. Ah. He breathed. Asama felt immense relief. Sweat poured from her and she fell onto her butt next to him. She belatedly realized how heavy she was of breathing and how hot her face felt. But Thank goodness! Tears spilled from her eyes. She had criticized herself for so very long. She had told herself she should not feel that way, so she had placed a lid on her feelings. She did not care what anyone else thought, but Toori-kun. The person she most wanted to accept those feelings felt the same way. He had accepted her feelings and given her the same feelings in return. Thank goodness She wiped away the tears and stood up. She heard footsteps behind her. Is that where you were? Based on the commotion up top, I take it the Musashi Chancellor fell down here. Then Id like for you to join me on stage. Especially when I went to the trouble of strengthening the spell for a stationary version. It was Unno Rokurou of the Sanada Ten Braves. Her voice was drawing closer, so Asama made up her mind. She gathered strength in her legs, slowly stood up, and hid him with a stealth spell. And she spoke to his sleeping face as she watched it vanish. I will take you back to the others soon, so wait just a little longer. Unno knew more or less where the enemy was. There was no need to rush. They would be unable to move down here in the depths of Yomi. And even if they could move freely, their weapons and such would still be affected. Their power to resist would be far weaker than while above. So Over there? There was a shadow beyond some fallen trees, suggesting they were using a spell to hide. But Yomi was a motionless place. Any motion would reach her as ripples. The level of auditory and optical stealth spell that an individual would have on hand would be meaningless. So I will find them soon enough. Just as she thought that, a figure rushed out from behind a tree. Unno recognized her. It was the Asama Shrine Representative. But there was no sign of the Musashi Chancellor. So That means hes over there, doesnt it? The Asama Shrine Representative was likely acting as bait, but her timing had been atrocious. Of course, the Asama Shrine Representative was still an excellent target. Defeating her would be more than enough of a result. But Unno decided to focus on the Musashi Chancellor. Defeat him and it would all be over. So thats what Ill do. She walked toward the area past the trees. But she frowned when she saw the Asama Shrine Representative continuing away. The girls left leg limped in fake-looking way. Dammit! She knows how my spell works, doesnt she!? Asama heard Unnos footsteps approaching her. It worked! She knew she made for poor bait, so she had chosen a certain method. Acting. She was limping with her left leg. Of course, she was not actually injured. It was an act. But there was a reason for that act. Her spell is a stage! She probably used it to provide dances as offerings. Unno Rokurou was a kabuki expert. For her, the spell was the same as a theatre stage, so She cant ignore someone putting on an act within the barrier! If she did ignore it and her god decided she had neglected the stage, then her spell would be destroyed. So Asama put on an act. She interfered by letting the spells god see her act. She had analyzed the substitution method of Unnos spell and taken advantage of it. And Unno had pursued her. This will be fine. Asama could not fight back without Katatsubaki, but she did have defense spells. She had more than 30 Internal Blessings, so she should be able to endure a few attacks. For now, she hurried away to keep Unno from catching up. !? But then something hit her. A horizontal blow hit her from the left. Eh!? Surprised, Asama wondered if there had been another enemy here. But she saw something beyond the scattering light of the defense barrier which had automatically activated. A fan sword! It had flown in an arc to circle in front of her and crash into her. The defense barrier was the only reason its thick blade had not sliced her body apart. She might have even died. And ! A second one hit her in the side, knocking her from her feet. She crashed back down onto the dirt piled up to her right. Asama forced out the breath caught in her throat after the impact. And The convulsing of her body let the contents of her stomach escape from her throat. Was she right to feel lucky it was only stomach acid? But Her burning throat heaved and a scratchy breath escaped her curled-up body. Her entire body was so tense she no longer felt like herself. And That sure was easy. You really should have stayed on the rear guard. Unno stood close by. Honestly, you neglect yourself when you worry about someone else. Eh? Unno almost seemed to be reminding herself of that fact, but she raised her fan sword as she spat out the words. No regrets, okay? Ill start with you. She swung down the blade. Unno heard a solid sound. It was the sound of several defense barriers shattering before her eyes. The Asama Shrine Representative was curled up as if trying to bury herself in the pile of dirt. The fan sword shattered the thick layers of defense barriers that opened beyond the girls outstretched hand, but She sure has a lot of Internal Blessings! She was Musashis Shinto Representative. And she must have restricted her spells to only defensive ones. But the impacts were reaching the girl. Unnos sword strikes struck her as blunt blows. Hyah! With each hit, Unno heard a cry of pain. But she did not go easy on the girl. This was a stage. If she did not complete this, Yomi would disappear. So she used her fan sword to pummel rather than cut. Cmon, say it! Tell me to stop! Unno spoke to get the girl to give up on her act. Its all an act, isnt it!? Then quit it! Youre about to get yourself killed to protect someone else! So tell me to stop! Put your own safety first! Admit that your self-sacrifice was an act and step down from the stage! Oh, hell, thought Unno. Im talking to myself here, arent I? Yeah, I am. She honestly thought the Ten Braves should retire in Sanada land. No one insisted they had to die during the Osaka Campaign. Some admitted there was enough room for interpretation for them to stay alive. But Unno saw it somewhat differently. Cant we just give up on our inherited names without worrying about any of that? The way Unno saw it, they had become the Sanada Ten Braves. They were name inheritors. So couldnt they decide they were no longer Unneeded? Couldnt they compromise and accept what they had instead of trying to rival their past as the Seven Spears and Hashibas aides? I doubt our teachers wanted us to die. So why did the others keep going? When she had earned the shrine maiden qualifications at Sanadas Yamaga Shrine and activated one of that shrines spells for the first time, she had honestly wanted to just live there for the rest of her life. When she trained there every single morning, it had been about more than just preparing for battle. She was allowed to be there. She had found a new home. But the others apparently saw things differently. They were trying to fulfill their inherited names for their own pride and for the people who had created that new home for them. She understood that she used her own pride in a convenient and cheap way. She understood she was being wishy-washy. But is that not how it works? What was wrong with wanting to live? What was wrong with being sick of fighting? Werent those good things? Werent they far better than wanting to die and loving to fight? But Quit it! She smashed another defense barrier with her fan sword. I mean, youre not even a name inheritor, are you!? So why!? When she said that, Unno saw the sharp look the Asama Shrine Representative was giving her. There was strength and willpower there. That girl was not even close to giving up. Even though losing her defense barriers would only mean death. Why? I believe, replied the girl while trying to catch her breath. I knew it wouldnt be easy for a number of reasons, but I believe hell figure something out, that we can continue on together, and that the others wont be able to ignore us. Is she talking about some childhood promise? wondered Unno. That was ridiculous. Lovely stories like that did not exist in reality. Because if they did Why didnt it work out that way for us!? Unno knew they too had experienced defeat and lost much. So how could this girl still believe in something like that? Why didnt she see their deaths in the future like the Ten Braves did? Was it because she lived in Musashi which had the future of Matsudaira ahead of them? No. Even then, they would still have to confront large and powerful nations. One wrong step and theirs would be a future of servitude. How!? Dammit, thought Unno. I know the answer. It was not that they had some reason that allowed them to believe in that childish promise. It was because they could believe in that childish promise that they had a reason. It was reversed. The Ten Braves had become people who could not even make such silly promises. They had been defeated, made excuses, and feared another loss. These kids were different. They believed they could make a comeback no matter how many times they lost. That was why. Unno had to have believed the same once. Until she had experienced defeat and learned to fear losing. Oh, so thats it. These Far Eastern people had been ruled for a very long time. So they had begun from a position of defeat. They had come this far carrying the defeated Far East on their shoulders. Of course they did not fear losing. They had started with defeat, so they had nowhere to go but up. The future must look so very bright when viewed from that position. Everything they did would lead to something better than defeat. So thats why you can believe in it. As silly as it might be, it was worth believing in. And that gave them freedom. When Unno compared herself to that Okay, lets test this. That is Lets see if anyone will give you the answer you believe in! Unno swung down her fan sword. With a solid sound, the Asama Shrine Representatives defense barrier shattered and did not recover. She had run out of Blessings. It was over. So Unno raised her fan sword once more. And Well, wheres your answer!? Just as she asked that, Unno felt someone grab her waist hard points from behind. Its right here!! And they pulled her skirt and tights down past her knees. Mitotsudaira heard a familiar type of scream in an unfamiliar voice coming from the forest below. She frowned at the voice that reached her despite the din of artillery. Huh? She exchanged a look with the others below the shellfire, but Horizon glared down at the forest. That was Toori-sama, wasnt it? Yeah Everyone had to agree. Toori-kun!? Unno saw the Asama Shrine Representative turn around and run behind her. Unno was too busy keeping her underwear from falling to intervene. Wh-wh-what do you think youre doing!? Shut up! When she turned around, she saw an unfamiliar girl there. The girl stood in front of the Asama Shrine Representative wiggled her hips to the side, flipped her black hair back, pointed at Unno, and asked a question. Who the hell are you!? Thats my line! The Asama Shrine Representatives mouth spread horizontally at this exchange. After a moment, she grabbed the other girls head, removed her hair, and lifted it up. Then she put it back in place. Go on. She urged Unno to continue, so Youre the Musashi Chancellor!? You shouldve known I was! Unno was fairly certain anything she said would result in an irritating answer, so for the time being, she pulled her tights back up and reattached the inner suit to her waist hard points. You two are such a pain. She sent her fan sword out in a straight line. Asama heard a metallic clang in front of her. She realized the crossdresser had struck a -pose and there was something like a giant shield in front of him. The crossdresser nodded at it and whistled. The Tachibana Wife, huh!? That scream was enough to clue you in? Judge, said Gin with a nod. She then knocked back the fan sword she had blocked with her arms and pointed at the enemy with her giant right hand. The way this Yomi solidifies and chills the body is indeed troublesome. But it was not enough for the Amore Charge that Master Muneshige and I made while holding our breath. Gin-san has such incredible lung capacity thought Asama. She realized Muneshige was also running toward her to protect her. And there was someone else behind Unno. Tenzou-kun! Judge. Tenzou nodded. It would seem we arrived in time, Toori-dono and Asama-dono. Unno considered sending everything she had against her immediate opponent and then retreating. The Yomi spell had already been broken. Because she had broken character when she screamed before. She had nothing at the moment. And It is about time for you to leave, Sanada Representative. She heard Musashis 1st Special Duty Officer speaking behind her on the right. After overcoming Yomi last time, that boy must have learned how to move within it. 5-against-1 was simply too much for her. Kakei and Mochizuki must have been defeated up above, so she felt surrendering was a valid option. But I cant. She was sick of it all and she was bad at focusing on herself. Ill go with you. She had her thoughts on the matter, but she had known them a long time. So when it came down to it Lets go. She raised her fan sword. It did not matter if it was hopeless. Two of the Sanada Ten Braves had already been lost here. Perhaps she no longer wanted to continue on with them. So perhaps she wanted to lose here and be abandoned by the others. But Who even knows. Honestly, this is so different from how timid I was being before. Asama Shrine Representative, said Unno. You are probably right. This was the first time she had seen that surprised look on the girls face. If this was all it took to change that defiant look from before, then this had been a lot of wasted effort. So Come! Unno raised her fan sword and moved forward. Tachibana Gin stepped toward her. It was an immediate shift from defense and she did not hold a weapon. But She has her prosthetic arms. It would be a physical blow. And the enemy twisted her body to dodge Unnos blade. This is an excellent place for confirming ones emotions. With those words, a metal fist flew toward Unnos right side. The single blow took out a few of her ribs. Gah! And she crashed back-first into a pile of dirt at the bottom of the cliff. Asama took a breath now that the battle was over. She was worried about Unno, but she wanted to thank the Tachibana Couple and Tenzou first. However Whew, thats a relief. Im glad nothing serious happened. With those words, he rested his forehead on her shoulder. And Muneshige turned toward them. Chancellor, it would be safest to regroup with the others as soon as possible. No, Toori-kun is injured. Oh, but Ive used up all my Internal Blessings. In that case, Gin smiled a little, You should borrow his Blessings to heal him somewhere calm. I think Ill have you check on a number of things then, Asama. He stood up. Tenzou must have already decided on a rendezvous point with the others because he pointed, said over there, and began walking. But Asama was still worried about Unno. She doubted Unno would notice since she was unconscious, but Asama bowed toward her. Hanami, cast a first aid spell on her. I can secure the Blessing with a meal, cant I? You can. Clap! After watching Hanami fly off, Asama relaxed her shoulders. In the dark forest, Tenzou led the way, Gin and Muneshige followed, and Asama walked alongside him a short distance behind. He had removed the shirt of his crossdressing summer uniform. He had stowed the pads in the skirt, so he was currently topless. But Here, take my shirt. When he handed it to her, Asama remembered how badly damaged her shrine maiden equipment was. Yes, thank you. She put it on, but I knew it. The chest is too tight to close There was no helping that, so she hung her head and kept walking. But that silence felt too awkward, so she asked a question. Um, Toori-kun? Why did you come to save me back there? Oh, that? Well, I promised, right? That I would handle all of the difficult stuff. I knew it, she thought. He said he would figure something out even if I lost my power. And that the others wouldnt be able to ignore it even if he couldnt do anything on his own. That was exactly what had happened. So Im glad I believed in him. She had not tried to believe. She simply had. And Besides, I only survived after passing out in Yomi because you kissed me, right? Eh? W-well, um She tried to find some kind of excuse, but then he turned toward her. Hmm. He crossed his arms, frowned, and blushed. You know what? Since the cats out of the bag about me feeling the same way, Ive got something to say. Yes? I was planning to tell you eventually. A-and what is it? I feel so lame right now, he muttered while scratching his head. I mean, I make this way harder than it has to be, just like you do. Huh? Toori saw the confusion on Asamas face. Was that not straightforward enough? When he said well, she said yes? The way she leaned forward a bit made it clear she wanted him to tell her. So he gathered his resolve. A lid. At first, Asama obviously did not know what he meant by that, but a few seconds later, she frowned. Wow. She quickly blushed and he nodded a few times with his face just as red. I had a lid too. Although Id decided to get rid of it when you decided to come live with us. O-ohh Yes, s-sorry. Come to think of it, that does make sense He was the same. They had known each other forever and they shared the same everyday life, so he had a lid in place as well. Its always been the same with us. So relying on each other, saving each other, resting a head in the each others lap, or cooking food for each other was not enough to dislodge that emotional lid. But with recent events, he had somewhat removed his lid and she had responded in kind. So Umm, itll be really exciting at my place, but you know what? Im going to try to be more open with my feelings. O-oh. F-feel free. Yes, and feel free with Horizon and Mito too. Yeah, but Horizon and Nate are a whole different thing. Im talking about you right now. I feel lame saying this, but I cant deny I dont want to lose you or let go of you, so remember that, okay? Okay. He wanted to say more to her as she blushed and shrank down, but he had hit his limit. Except Huh? Asama, it looks like Yomi is still affecting you a little. Eh? Its thinned out quite a bit, but is there something wrong with me? Yeah. He nodded. So stay still, close your eyes, and look up. Oh, okay. She did as he said even though she had to know where this was headed. Toori placed his lips on Asamas. W-wow. Asama kept herself from thinking about what was happening. She knew he would tell her what it meant later, so for now, she just let it happen. And for a few seconds, pressure rose and fell between them as if to lightly confirm each others presence. When she took a breath and faced forward, her vision was blurry. The tension had brought tears to her eyes. But she saw him smiling past that. I purified it mouth-to-mouth, so youll be fine now. When he said that, Asama belatedly felt a blush on her face. He had just returned the favor. Just as she had, he had used the mouth-to-mouth method to show how he felt. No one else was watching them, so it was their shared secret. And a thought occurred to her. If were the same, does that mean I dont have to confess to him for a while yet? Asama. Yes? An official one will have to wait until after you tell me properly, okay? She gulped. Im probably going to get teased for this She had already accepted it enough for that to only feel like a small problem. She found a sign frame had opened by her hand. They had left Yomi. And Hey! Everyone was there. And beyond them was the lake. Listen up, everyone. Once we pass that warship, we will be at the Houjou ruins. Masazumi took the leading role as usual, but why was she being carried by Futayo? So whats this? Did you come to pick me up? Takigawa spoke to two people standing on the Kanie Castles deck as the ship continued its artillery bombardment. One of the two was Yoshiaki with Weiss Frstin positioned upright next to her. The other was a girl with long black hair fanned out around her. She was the same age as Yoshiaki and her most notable feature was I thought the younger generation of Loup-Garous had flat chests, but is it actually more normal to have large ones? No, no. I really dont think thats true. The bitterly smiling person wore an M.H.R.R. summer uniform as black as her hair. She placed a hand on an open-collared chest and lightly bowed. I am #7 of Hashibas Ten Spears. My name is Kasuya Takenori. I was riding a ship to Edo, but when I heard the situation from Yoshiaki, I insisted on paying you a visit. I see. I hear Ishida Mitsunari has joined you as #3, so youre finally all together, huh? All togetheris not how I would put it, said Yoshiaki with drooping shoulders. And, Hashiba asked that we return you to P.A. Oda. Thats not happening. Takigawas response was immediate, but Yoshiaki was not done yet. If your goal is to show your pride as a retainer to the people of the Edo region, havent you already done enough? It isnt that easy. And you two coming here is perfect for me. You know what I mean, dont you? The two girls had different reactions to Takigawas question. First, Yoshiaki nodded and took a step back with eyebrows raised. Next, Kasuya stepped forward without nodding. She positioned herself as a shield for Yoshiaki. Takigawa, a crucial history recreation still awaits you once you return to P.A. Oda. Shaja. The Battle of Shizugatake with Shiba and the others, right? After our masters death, the Oda forces split between the Hashiba faction and the Shibata faction. That conflict is settled at the Battle of Shizugatake fought at Shibas home. The result of that internal conflict was obvious. Shiba and Lady Oichi commit suicide in their castle. I participate in that battle and lose. But the good news is that a group of younger warriors make a name for themselves during the Battle of Shizugatake. A group that becomes known as the Seven Spears of Shizugatake. Testament. That would be us. In that case, said Takigawa. Couldnt you just make a name for yourselves here? Yoshiaki realized what Takigawa was aiming for. Takigawa, your goal here isnt reducing the burden on Hashiba, is it? What do you think it is? Youre trying to limit the conflict within P.A. Oda as much as possible. Its all in how you phrase it. Takigawa smiled and shrugged. But isnt that how it works? Maybe Im just getting old, but while defeating an enemy is all well and good, I just dont want to see our own people fighting each other. Neither do we. You dont really understand, said Takigawa. Your generation has a future in the Testament. But its over for us. That makes it hard to course correct yourself as you grow older. So So if theres going to be any fighting, I want to make sure our underclassmen can defeat that. She pointed into the eastern sky. The Musashis great size was visible even at night. Kasuya found herself following Takigawas gaze up toward it. They looked up at that dark shape blotting out a portion of the sky. The Siege of Odawara is completeand the Sanada group has been driven off. Even though Houjou and Sanada were destined to meet their end here, said Takigawa. Hey, am I really allowed to hold hope in the future? If there is a way of stopping the Apocalypse. Shaja. Thats the great thing about P.A. Oda. We have the Genesis Project. The corners of her mouth rose. But Matsunaga Hisahide said Musashi was a creator while we are destroyers. Are you tired of destroying? That was a leading question, thought Yoshiaki even as she asked it. But Takigawa shook her head. I realized theres something only we can create. Yoshiaki thought about what that meant. Takigawa had seen her end and accepted the enemys methods, so what was it she could create? But before Yoshiaki could find the answer, Kasuya moved. She took a step forward. I will take this opportunity to train, Takigawa. Yoshiaki understood what Kasuya meant. And she asked her own question past Kasuyas shoulder. Are you telling us to create the next generation? Yes, but Im not sure if it will actually happen or not. Still, I know Musashi and I know the people who lost to them. And now Im learning what its like to be one of the defeated. Listen. We all took everything seriously, we knew we only had one chance at this, and we had plenty of skillbut we lost and will lose to a group of idiots with idealistic dreams about the future and uncertain skills, said Takigawa. So do you know what it is you need to not give up on yourself? Willpower alone isnt enough, said Takigawa. Nor is skill alone. And Nor is it companions, money, or family. For one thing, a lot of them started without any of that, she explained. So how about it? Could you keep going without giving up on yourself? Takigawa stepped back. It was only a few steps, but it was a light and significant movement. I will have Musashi show me as well, but can you show me first? Well Kasuya started to ask something, but then she shook her head. No questions were necessary. She had just asked for training, so I will gladly take the opportunity. But But? You will be testing whether or not I will give up, correct? Then I hope you are prepared to go that far. Because I am the vanguard of the Ten Spears. Also Also? Do you intend to count this training as the Battle of Shizugatake? Takigawa nodded her head. I dont like making things too fancy. And battling you here instead of later is the upperclassmanly thing to do since it will help you grow as much as possible. So once we finish this and I test Musashi, we will step down. Takigawa spoke from her heart. Once I have tested what needs to be tested, I will leave the rest to all of you and step down from the Warring States period. Kasuya prepared to fight. She was more cautious of Takigawas willpower than her words. No more words were necessary and Takigawas willpower had become clear. Thats right. A name inheritor had said she was setting aside her name. She must have already found an answer within herself. She must have found something about creation and destruction between Musashi and them. And she had come to realize her own limits. She had found an ideology that kept someone from giving up on themselves. And Takigawa Ichimasu had realized she could not do that or accept it. So, thought Kasuya. What did the future look like to her? She wanted to ask, but words would only get in the way. Kasuya and the others simply had to create the era that woman had predicted. And she was testing them to see if they could create it. So there was just one thing she should say here. Lets do this. Kasuya dropped the two cases she had been carrying between her hair and back. As soon as she opened them and placed her hands on them, Takigawa moved. The womans very first step carried her maximum speed. Volume 6C, 70: Woman Bidding Farewell Atop the Water Volume 6C, Chapter 70: Woman Bidding Farewell Atop the Water Will it hit? Maybe it will hit I hope it hits Point Allocation (Stay Positive) The artificial lake surrounding the Kanie Castle was the same color as the night sky. The divine protections and equipment provided by the Musashis bamboo spear launchers allowed the Musashi group to cross the lakes surface from the bank, but they soon noticed something. After the upstream and downstream teams regrouped, they split apart again to approach the Kanie Castle along two different routes, but Tonbokiri: The Kanie Castle is no longer firing on us. Mar-Ga: What did you all do this time? 10ZO: Wh-why do you make it sound like we did something wrong!? But it was true. Masazumi straightened up while being carried by Futayo and spoke. Is the Kanie Castle active? Judge. It is definitely in standby mode. Silver Wolf: We see the same thing from upstream. Tomo, how are the ether readings? Asama: Eh!? Oh, y-yes, it appears to be in standby mode. Smoking Girl: I see the same thing from up here. It just stopped firing all of a sudden. But I did see something odd a bit beforehand. Suzu. Bell: Right. I picked it up. It was just for an instantthough. An image appeared on all of their sign frames. It was a model of the Kanie Castle and its surroundings that Suzu had created. But the focus was on the main deck. Suzus model even included the explosions and defense barriers above the ship. With those in the way, it would generally be difficult to perceive what lay beyond them. But I managed topick itup. A straight line led from the deck to the southern sky. And that path led to Flat Vassal: Is that a schale besen? With two people riding it? Mar-Ga: Margot, thats the one that Katou Yoshiaki used when dueling the udon, isnt it? Marube-ya: Dont call us udon! Were doing our best to keep on living! Mar-Ga: And now the female udon is complaining. Anyway, if shes leaving the Kanie Castle now, would that be Takigawa behind her? Are they letting her escape? Bell: No? Theres stillsomeone on thedeck. And They saw some silhouettes before Suzu could finish speaking. They were approaching the Musashi teams from the Kanie Castles side of the lake. They were Takigawas ninjas! Gunfire rang out and the enemy began to run. They were ninjas, so they could run across the water without anything solid to stand on. Futayo described the situation while still carrying Masazumi. Tonbokiri: So it is a showdown! The battle was fought on the flat surface of the water. The Musashi groups strategy was to have the warrior unit work with the primary fighters. First, the warrior unit lined up defense barriers and moved forward while the primary fighters charged from behind or above that to tear down the enemys front line. Naito and Naruzes firepower from above was especially effective, but Theyre coming from the left and right! The enemys ability to walk on water was a problem. The Musashi warrior unit was forced to advance along the pathway, so they tended to concentrate in that one direction. Meanwhile, Takigawas ninjas could run across the water, so Look! Look, look! Over here! Im over herrrrrre! Hey, hey! Im right here, buddy! Cant catch me!! Cmon, Musashi warriors, you scared!? They distracted the warriors with some pretty intense provocation. And when Takigawa saw it from the Kanie Castle Hey! Quit playing around so much. But this is our last battle! Takigawa heard their pleas over the divine transmission. No one can complain if were loud and silly just this one time! Shaja! I mean, this is the end for us either way! Indeed, they all said. We are the Takigawa Unit! And true to that name, were unbeatable on the water![1] So thats their strategy, thought Tenzou when he saw what the Takigawa Unit was doing. He found the enemy had surrounded them in a circle while running on the lake. Those ninjas made long-distance attacks and approached for decoy close-range attacks while maintaining that circle. The enemy had stopped the shellfire because there were no openings in their movements as they approached and backed away from the Musashi group. There was always an attack coming from somewhere in the circle, so the Musashi group could not move. There was no cover on the water. They were reliant on their defense barriers, but that meant their allies had to act as their shields. As the enemy ran atop the water, he saw hints of ether light surrounding their footwork. Their ninja technique was strengthened with a spell. They had likely taken the standard ninja technique to walk on water and given it more speed And added a sliding effect! That explained why the enemy could slide like they were on ice. The enemy circled around them on the left and right and maintained their circle even when that meant jumping over the pathway. That brought the Musashi group to a halt, but Dont fall in! Youll sink with your armor on! The water was probably about 5 meters deep. It was fairly shallow since it was an artificial lake, but that was still too deep to keep your head above water if you sank. Besides, Musashi residents were not accustomed to dealing with deep water in a natural environment. It was also night, so the fear would clutch at their hearts all the more. And the enemy sped up their movement. They slid along the water, accelerated, and rushed toward the Musashi groups pathway. ! Then they made a spinning leap and either fired a projectile or threw a blade from midair. Then the leaping enemy would land on the opposite side of the water facing the other way. And without losing any momentum, they would slalom back to the circle of their fellow ninjas while remaining cautious of the Musashi group. Concentrated gunfire and sword jabs targeted them from the circle. The number of horizontal slashes in particular continued to grow. Ha ha ha. These are the Oda clans sliding tactics passed down since the Age of the Gods! We are advancing to a new age by incorporating the history recreation into our actions! Now, we invite you to a fleeting illusion tonight. D-do you have to be so irritating!? shouted Tenzou, but it was a pressing situation. The horizontal slashes were growing in speed and weight. The warriors on the receiving end were highly trained, but they were forced to fall back when blocking several in a row. The pathway across the lake was not exactly wide. The Musashi group was gradually narrowing in and growing in density. Hey! Tenzou! The idiots voice reached him from the upstream pathway. Tenzou looked back and saw the topless crossdresser waving toward him. It was unclear what the idiot was enjoying about this situation, but Rock, paper, scissors, go! Tenzou played rock and the idiot played paper. Fair enough, thought Tenzou. And Okay, Tenzou! That earns you a losers punishment! Why!? He did not understand, but he did notice that the enemys horizontal slashes had come to a stop. And just then Bell: Watchout! Immediately following Suzus shout, the Kanie Castle fired shells. And they came from the main cannons, not the secondary ones. The shells were headed Bell: Up andstraight ahead! Toori-kun! Asama hurriedly created defense barriers from his ether supply. She created three for the shells arriving from above and straight ahead. With the upstream and downstream passageways, I need four, so Im one short! Asama-dono! I will stop one of them with Tonbo Spare! Futayo! Please do! Judge! replied Futayo as she tried to raise Tonbo Spare overhead. Oh, whoops. I forgot I was carrying Masazumi. Now I cant target it. My mistake. Gin aimed Arcabuz Cruz at Futayos back and repeatedly mimed pulling the trigger. It was likely a new stress relief method. However, they had a more pressing threat than stress. Mary! Please stop it with Excalibur! Eh!? Oh, y-yes! I need to join them together and block the shell, right!? 10ZO: Mary-dono! Take care of that for us! Scarred: Mary blushed and froze in place. Asama: Wh-what are you doing, Tenzou-kun!? Mar-Ga: That ninja should just stop talking forever. Unturning: That sounds a little harsh, but given the situation, I cant blame you. 10ZO: Now my abuse is being analyzed!? Bell: U-um? I-its going tohit!? Takigawas ninjas saw the explosion of light from the lake. The anti-ship defense barriers created by the Asama Shrine Representative were reflected off the dark lake surface, creating twice the usual light. Three barriers shattered, two downstream and one upstream. That was one too few to stop all of the shells. So itll hit them! The one shell fired straight on at the upstream pathway tore into the enemy formation. It definitely hit the enemy unit along a low trajectory. And once the light scattered, the falling ether light illuminated No damage!? The enemy formation had not been broken. I blocked it! The silver wolfs voice came from the front of the Musashi forces on the upstream pathway. She held something in front of her wrapped in chains. The Logismoi Oplo, Aspida Phylargia! The wolf had created a platform and supporting legs out of chains to hold up the large shield. As a result, the shell bounced off the lake in the distance and flew into the forest on the bank. But that was not all. Someone slowly stood up behind the shield-wielding wolf. It was Musashis princess. She immediately opened up a giant weapon in her hands. And she spoke to the enemy ninjas circling in front of the Kanie Castle as they surrounded the upstream Musashi group. Special Attack: Muneshige Bow! Gin saw Muneshige clench his right hand in front of his chest. Master Muneshige, you are allowed to celebrate more than that. Why are you being so reserved? He must have finished his FAQ site, she thought with a smile. Then she saw the upstream enemy circle collapse. Almost half of them were hit right in the heart. Gwaaaaaaaah! R-right in my weak heart!? My weak heart that makes me sneak food in the middle of the night! Nwaaaaaaah! I-Im sorry! I knew that stairway in the academy lets you see up the summer uniform skirts! Why didnt you tell meeeeeeee!? Gwaaaaah! I know its a bad habit, but I just cant help but make more and more porn image folders! Their cries of agony could not have been more obvious. And thanks to their spells, they writhed around on top of the lakes surface. But the enemy was well trained. The upstream group quickly reformed their circle and created an opening with which to rescue their collapsed comrades. And the downstream group This isnt over yet! Lets keep at it! True to their word, Gin heard a certain sound. But that sound was the Kanie Castle moving the cannons on its upper deck. The rear main cannons! Combine those two cannons with the front main cannons and it could fire a total of six shells. Gin began to summon Cuatro Cruz. She knew she had to shoot down the enemy shells from a lower angle. Will I make it in time!? But before she could summon Cuatro Cruz, something appeared in front of her. A single sign frame had arrived before her eyes. It was written in the Chancellors handwriting and it said Losers Punishment Notification!? Just then, she heard the enemys main cannons firing. It was all six at once. Takigawa saw it from the edge of the Kanie Castles deck. Six metal main cannon shells were launched. Three upstream and three downstream. However Oh? The enemys arrangement of defense barriers was odd. She had expected three upstream and three downstream, but They only opened them upstream!? Are they abandoning the downstream group? she wondered. Then the shells arrived and something occurred just as their destructive power was unleashed. The enemys downstream gravitational control pathway suddenly sank into the water. The Takigawa Unit saw the six splashes of the shell hits. Upstream, they saw the three splashes of shattering light from the defense barriers. Downstream, the enemy had sunk below the lakes surface, so Its water! The surface of the lake bent downwards and the shell tore a hole in the center of that curved plane. Then that hole burst back up as the water was blasted up into the air. But the Takigawa Unit saw something else as those splashes dropped back down as rain. It happened to several of their allies surrounding the downstream enemies. W-waaaaaaaaahh!! They screamed as they began sliding sideways across the lake. And when the others turned to see what happened, it happened to even more of them. Waaaaaaaaaaaahh!! Twenty or so ninjas slid across the water and kicked up some waves while still standing perfectly upright. Someone inside the water was dragging them across and into the lake. And ! As soon as they vanished below the surface, something hopped up from within the water. The Takigawa Unit could guess what this was dragging tons of water up from the bottom of the lake. Musashis downstream unit! Musashi-san, you have awfully fine control over such long distances. Judge. This was a barrier-style spell, so it was already locked to a specific coordinate. Instead of controlling it, I only altered the coordinate setting. Over, explained Musashi while setting up a table on Musashinos bow deck and serving Sakais dinner there. The artificial lakes minimal wildlife also made it easier to control. Over. Yeah, too much of that would make for a lot of noise, wouldnt it? Judge. Musashi nodded while lining up the plates. I also sent some buffering spells because underwater explosive blasts are actually just as dangerous as direct hits. Over. I see. Couldnt you have just sent them some defense barriers? Testament Union regulations restrict the distance at which I can send personal ones. The gravity pathways are meant to provide a path back to the Musashi, so the same regulations do not apply. Over. Oh, so those pathways are actually meant to let them leave the Kanie Castle, huh? Judge, confirmed Musashi. Are you curious how I run the Musashi? If so, there is much more I could tell you. Over. The Takigawa Unit saw the enemy move. They had changed position, pathway and all. Also, the downstream pathway had moved to match the upstream ones position, creating a single continuous pathway. One half of the enemy was soaked and the other half was windswept, but they managed to regroup. The Takigawa Units downstream group noticed a gap between them and the enemys pathway. They also noticed someone facing them from the edge of the downstream pathway. The Musashi Vice Chancellor! She carried the soaking wet and unmoving Vice President over her shoulder and she held her spear horizontally instead of vertically. Bind, Tonbo Spare! Tenzou pointed at their leader while water cascaded from his ninja outfit. Wh-what was that for, Toori-dono!? Huh!? Blame yourself for losing the rock-paper-scissors game! You were really supposed to get a boiling hot bath like in a Shinto trial! S-stop doubling down on your crap! Tachibana Wife: What would have happened if our feet werent fixed in place with gravitational control? Asama: Its a good thing Toori-kun is so good at rock-paper-scissors. Flat Vassal: The Chancellor is weirdly lucky at that game, isnt he? Mar-Ga: This wouldve been more interesting if it wasnt just our fighters who got soaking wet. 10ZO: Dont draw that! Dont you dare draw that! Meanwhile, they were running down the double-width pathway and began responding to the Takigawa Unit. Futayo and Mitotsudaira moved to the front and charged toward the enemy. The rest picked up speed and followed those two toward the Kanie Castles side of the lake, but Oh? Something was placed over Tenzous head from behind. It was a spare red scarf. He looked back and found Mary running alongside him on the left. She must have prepared the scarf. He considered thanking her, but No. She had not done this to be thanked. So This is perfect. Exhaustion builds up faster if your neck is chilly. He immediately swapped out scarves and handed the wet one to Mary. Could you wash this one? Her shoulders trembled at his question, but she took the scarf and nodded. Judge! It felt like so long since they had spoken, so the short response made him very happy and he realized just how easy-to-please he could be. However We made it! The warrior unit up ahead had arrived on the opposite bank. They set up their defense barriers on either side to secure a path for the others. A path to Kanie Castle. Tenzou ran toward that. He reached out his hand and grabbed Marys hand and the wet scarf in it. He heard an ah from her, but that was fine. Now was the time to hurry. And just as Mary held his hand back, he saw the two girls in the lead running up the Kanie Castles hull. That was Futayo and Mitotsudaira. Masazumi was shaky on her feet after arriving on the Kanie Castles deck. Ohh, I havent had my feet below me in a while. She had been on Futayos shoulder this whole time, which had certainly made things easier, but it had shaken her an awful lot. But she had noticed something odd while Futayo ran up the side of the ship and when they had regrouped with Mitotsudaira and the others on top. Why hasnt the Kanie Castle reacted at all? And Masazumi looked down at her feet. The wooden deck was illuminated by the ships auxiliary lights. There was a large dark splotch in the center of the wood flooring which was washed out after long exposure to the sun. This isblood, isnt it? Mitotsudaira identified it as she lowered her silver chains to pull the others up. Futayo agreed. Perhaps someone went splat! here after being hit by one of Naomasa-donos shots. How can you say things like that after eating tomato in your udon for lunch? But anyway, we can ask the people here what happened. Masazumi noted when Naito and Naruze flew up onto the edge of the deck. She made sure they were ready to evacuate at a moments notice and then called out to the rear of the deck. Takigawa Ichimasu, what is the meaning of this? Are you surrendering the Kanie Castle to us? Ive seen and accomplished most everything I had hoped to. After spending a bit more time with you, thats exactly what Ill do. Her usage of spend time with you led Futayo and the others to lower their hips. They were prepared to move. Everyone knew which angles they were in charge of. That was just how much battlefield experience they had. So while they might not be safe, Masazumi felt confident they were not in danger either. One question, Takigawa Ichimasu. How exactly do you wish to spend time with us? Shaja. It doesnt have to be long. I just want a quick fight so I can check on something. Once Ive seen what I want, I will withdraw from here. Then Takigawa approached them. She crossed the many puddles of blood on the deck. Is she not hurt? What happened here? Curious? Judge. We know you were speaking with Hashibas Ten Spears not long ago. You noticed that, did you? Fine, then. We were completing my portion of the Battle of Shizugatake. The request should come through before long. Masazumi thought about what that meant. The Battle of Shizugatake is effectively the debut battle of Hashibas Seven Spears, isnt it? It could also be seen as an internal conflict for the Oda clan. It was fought between Hashibas forces and Shibatas forces and Takigawa would take Shibatas side. So Did you fight the Ten Spears here? The result is none of your concern. All I will say is that it was the result I hoped to see. Takigawa raised a hand and pointed at someone. Mito Lord. I choose you as my opponent. Mitotsudaira was pulling up her king and Horizon with the silver chains when her eyes widened at Takigawas statement. Y-you choose me? It was too sudden. There was no connection between her and Takigawa. But Takigawa was pointing straight at her. Vice President: Why would she choose you? Silver Wolf: If you dont know, how am I supposed to know? Hori-ko: Perhaps Takigawa-sama is a furry. Mar-Ga: Genre-wise, furries tend to be more interested in male-male couplings. Flat Vassal: Why does the most pointless trivia have the biggest impact? 10ZO: Well, if you want a simpler explanation, Mitotsudaira-dono is the most exhausted and injured of our officer-level fighters. Thats true, thought Mitotsudaira. She had even broken one of her silver chains. I need to repair that during the next full moon. While making a mental note of that, Mitotsudaira finished pulling up her king and Horizon and took a breath. She then turned toward Takigawa and stepped forward. Lady Mitotsudaira, take this, said Mary to her right. Mary tossed her one half of Excalibur. She gladly caught it and squeezed the grip in her right hand. She looked back to see her king nod her way. He was entrusting this to her. So she raised Excalibur in front of her. As my kings knight, I, Nate Mitotsudaira, accept your challenge. I appreciate it. That lets me test what I need to test. Test? wondered Mitotsudaira. Takigawa immediately began to move. She leaned forward, and ! She took her first step. In that instant, Mitotsudaira saw something in front of her. Takigawas body split into five copies of itself. Copies!? A classic ninja move, thought Mitotsudaira. It was such a classic that the textbooks included standard countermeasures for body copying techniques. If she saw no ether light around her opponents body or below their feet, then this was either martial arts or a ninja technique. And in that case, the copies were generally the afterimages of high-speed motion. It might look like multiple copies, but the enemy was moving along a fixed loop and she was only seeing the afterimages. So even if the number of attacks appeared equal to the number of copies, they were each the midpoint of a single flow of motion, so stopping one would stop them all. That led to the standard countermeasure: Launch an attack along the loop! Mitotsudaira moved forward. Five Takigawas were rushing toward her, but she stabbed Excalibur between the one in front of her and the next one to the right. She placed the blade in an intermediary point of the loop. How about that!? Just as she asked that, the five Takigawas all turned around. And they did so while circling behind her. Eh!? Strange, thought Mitotsudaira. If they had all turned around at once, it meant she had made a full loop of the copies, yet Mitotsudaira felt nothing hit her blade. ! And Takigawa made a sword strike as she turned around. Tenzou heard quintuple clashing swords. That was not a sound that a looping afterimage copy technique could create. Are those solid copies made using martial arts!? Tenzou cried out in surprise. Takigawa was launching sword attacks on Mitotsudaira in quick succession. The five copies of her moved at once to attack from every direction. Each of the blades had real weight behind it and sparks flew around Mitotsudaira when she blocked them. This was not a copying technique that used illusions or great speed to create the appearance of multiple copies. Takigawa was using pure martial arts to create solid copies. But I had heard no one alive could use that technique. Gold Mar: Im not picking up an ether reading, so how does that work? 10ZO: Judge. You use physical movements to split apart your bodys moving parts. So when you step forward, you vibrate everything from your toes to your head to split them apart between each of the desired directions. Yes, the trick was vibration. That movement was far faster and reversible than simple high-speed movement. Try vibrating your arm as you swing your fist forward. Your fist separates into multiple copies in the direction of vibration while still moving forward, right? A stronger version of that is known as a solid copy. The main flaw is that it slows you down since you have to add the vibration on top of your original movement. But Takigawa had sped it up and she could even use different actions between copies. That was like vibrating your fist to create multiple copies and then changing the way you clenched your fist at each point along the vibration. How much had she strengthened and trained her body to pull this off? Me: Tenzou, can you do that? 10ZO: When I am in top form, I can split into two or three copies while simply runningbut only for about five seconds. That was not enough to be practical. But Takigawa was a different matter. She had five copies, they were perfectly coordinated, and they targeted Mitotsudairas blind spots and weak points. ! And they sped up even further. Takigawa split herself apart and ran. The biggest advantage of having five copies was not the increased number of attacks; it was the widened field of vision. Since she could observe her opponent from multiple angles, it was childs play to tell where their blind spots were. The Mito Lord currently held Excalibur in her right hand and was focused on defense. That concentrated her defense to the right and it left her left side open, but Sticking to a one-handed grip was a wise decision. If she held the sword with both hands, she could keep the sword at the center of her body. That was ideal for blocking weighty attacks and allowed her to protect the center of her body, but that was meaningless at the moment. She was being attacked from all angles, so a two-handed grip would weaken her ability to swing the sword to the left or right and it would prevent any bursts of speed. Plus, there would always be a blind spot below her arms. So instead, the Mito Lord turned her right side forward and swung the sword with her right hand. She made light movements of her right wrist to deflect Takigawas attacks with quick sweeping and stabbing motions. She also used her left arm to deter Takigawa. When Takigawa circled to the back or front of her sideways body and attempted an attack, she would raise her hand or swing it behind her to give the illusion of a coming Excalibur attack in that direction. She was good at this. Her movements were solid and she also had the technique to handle multiple opponents like this. Plus Is she using my scent!? Mitotsudaira reacted to the attacks. She used steady sword fighting technique, but she was assisted by her Loup-Garou nose. Takigawas copies were created from the vibration of her body, so there was a time lag between her actual movement and the propagation of her scent. But the range of the scent allowed Mitotsudaira to generally measure the enemys distance, speed, and range of movement. Knowing the range of movement was most useful. That let her avoid moving more than necessary when striking back. From there, I just have to figure out her rhythm! There was always a rhythm to peoples movements. When someone swung a sword, they had to pull it back before they could attack again. Even with multiple copies, they were not all constantly attacking. So Mitotsudaira only had to assign a single sound to each of the attacks and pull-backs. And for each of the five Takigawas movements Nn. Two attacks arrived. Nn, nn. One arrived and two returned. Nn, ah, ah. Each of the five Takigawas had two sounds. So the rhythm was decimal in nature. Nn, nn, nn, ah, ah, nn, ah, nn, nn, ah, ah. The Loup-Garou hummed. She read her opponents attacks and defenses, she sang, and Lu! She inserted her own attack into the mix. Shes a monster! The wolf counterattacked at a rate of once every five times. Takigawa had of course expected interference with her copies, but she had expected something less steady and more forceful. But this was different. The enemy had worked out her attack tempo, yet she was not conforming to it. If anything, this enemy was moving to deflect Takigawas attacks. Takigawa realized how dangerous this was. The Mito Lord was most likely using ideal movements without even meaning to. She was reading the gap between attack and defense and then using that for her own offensive ideal movements. She had come up with the idea in this battle and had begun to actually implement it. Shes dangerous! Takigawa realized what a threat this girl was to the next generation within Hashiba. And she remembered something else: what Matsunaga Hisahide had said in his final moments. What will happen when the greatest creator clashes with the greatest destroyer? That was the question. Takigawa was currently assisting the creation of the greatest creator. She was not the greatest destroyer and she could not become it, but she was helping create the next generations greatest enemy. And she heard something. The wolfs nn transformed into a lu. And each time she heard it, she saw more sparks and her blade was deflected. She realized her enemy was surpassing her. So How about this!? Mitotsudaira was suddenly hit by an enemys attack. A Takigawa circled to her right and attacked with a blade. That alone was the same as the previous attacks, so Mitotsudaira sent Excalibur toward it with a light snap of the wrist. But as soon as the light slash hit, Takigawa twisted her arm. She shifted to an attack that struck with the forearm more than the elbow. But Mitotsudaira had already swung her blade. As a result, Excalibur dug into Takigawas arm and sliced 1cm deep into her forearm. Eh? That was a real result. She had successfully injured Takigawa. However Oh, no! Mitotsudaira realized what Takigawa was trying to do. It was her sense of smell that told her. A red liquid sprayed from Takigawas arm and that filled the surrounding space thanks to the high-speed vibration copy technique. Takigawa intentionally let a few more drops of blood fall to the deck as part of her bloody mist. More than the blood, she was interested in letting her scent gather there as a decoy for the Mito Lord. Now, how about that? How far could this enemy go? And she wondered if these people were capable of not giving up. To not give up was to be indomitable. And that required something. The most important thing was the willpower to never wish to give up. But that alone was not enough. Willpower was meaningless if you were defeated or lost. So you also needed the skill to keep that from happening. When she had visited the Musashi in the Shirasagi Castle before, she had been defeated by their preparation. The final combined attack from the Ariake and transport ships had required a certain level of organization. They had put together a tactic that kept them from having to give up. But giving up was not something you could always see coming and deal with it or crush it in advance. The spontaneous desire to give up was the most dangerous kind. That kind arrived when you least expected it C when everything fell apart despite all your preparation and organization. These enemies had strength. They had the strength to surpass their opponents. But Show me whether or not you have the skill to constantly tear down the desire to give up! Takigawa targeted her enemys back. She sent two attacks from the front while also making three stabbing attacks from behind. The enemy spun around and tried to dodge, but it was too late. Takigawa could see her wide-open back. So ! Takigawa threw her entire body forward to hunt down this wolf. Just as Takigawa used every one of her actions to strike down her enemy, she saw the Mito Lords decision. The wolf spun around to forcibly turn herself sideways in relation to the middle one of the three copies attacking her from behind. But that was not a problem. The two on the left and right could still stab her. However What!? The Mito Lord threw her body toward the middle copy behind her. She used a light burst of speed and she did not even turn around as she did so. Shes jumping right toward my blade! Is she trying to get herself killed!? This did not seem like an acceptable answer to Takigawa. The desire to give up had to be crushed with strength, but this answer was entirely reliant on luck. However Takigawa saw a stream of blood scattering from her right arm as it thrust the blade forward. And the two Takigawas attacking from the front saw the Mito Lords face. Her eyes were closed. She had concentrated on the scent of blood to track the movements of the five solid copies. And she had shut her eyes to sharpen her sense of smell enough to distinguish the movement of the mist from the blood scattering from Takigawas own movement. The propagation of the scent was of course slower than their movements, but attacks began with a preparatory stance. Even if the scent propagated slowly, she only had to detect that stance to know the attack was coming. And She read my copies stances to accurately charge right toward me! She was not relying on luck. She had used her own abilities to adlib. While turned to the side, the Mito Lord slipped between the three stabbing blades of the three copies. None of them hit her. You could call it a Flat Chest Evasion. I cant believe she came up with this solution! Instead of giving up on any of Takigawas attacks, this enemy had used the blood trap to arrive at the correct answer. Meanwhile Dammit! Takigawa knew she had moved too close. It had been necessary to defeat this opponent. But when that opponent rushed toward her, the distance between them seemed to vanish. !! Takigawa let her five copies slashes and jabs hit her while she seemed to embrace the Mito Lord. It almost looked like she was holding the enemy close while protecting her. Mitotsudaira felt the strength draining from Takigawas body. She took a step back and saw just one Takigawa standing in the clearing blood mist. She had several stab and slash wounds, but Takigawa Ichimasu. What all did you do in your previous fight? Takigawa looked over at her. And she smiled. Then she waved a hand back and forth as if to say go. Dont worry about it and get going. I know now that my era has passed. Are you sure, Takigawa? That question came from Masazumi. And Horizon followed suit. What will you do now, Takigawa, um Um? Horizon held out her right palm as everyone watched her. I know a number is next. Yeah, said the idiot while leaning his entire body in front of her. It is a tricky name to read correctly. Heh. Do you really think that is enough of a hint to clue me in? Is that something to brag about? the others wondered before hearing bitter laughter from Takigawa. Im going to head home and get some rest. If I stayed involved any longer, I would hate how much of a nuisance I was being. Also She looked to Mitotsudaira and then to the southern sky. I was of some small use. Thats good enough for a final job, she said. So get going. I will keep using this ship until Im back in P.A. Oda. And if I dont leave right away, Hashiba and the others will be worried. Plus, I want to avoid seeing Hashiba before I head home. Mitotsudaira felt like she could trust the bitter smile in the womans voice. And I can also see just how much she cares for Hashiba. In a way, Hashibas forces would be inheriting P.A. Oda. Not that that was too surprising. But Mitotsudairas king spoke to Takigawa. Youre clearing the way for us? I am not clearing it. I simply tested you and approved of what I found. Takigawa snapped her fingers and the Kanie Castles main lights began switching on. The ship also rumbled. Farewell, Musashi. It is time I became no more than a part of history. See me off and you will be dragged there with me. The ship was starting up. Katou Yoshiaki saw it from the sky south of Odawara. A single aerial warship was ascending from the northern water source. It was the Kanie Castle. It was likely headed west, to P.A. Oda. She slowed Weiss Frstin and looked back at it. She raised a hand and reverse-crossed herself. Nema. May your soul rest in peace. Yoshiaki. Yes? Her tilted head saw Kasuya in the rear seat. The girl sat sideways with her head lowered and her clothing contained countless cuts. Her arms, legs, chest, and back had been cut and sliced, creating dark stripes of dried blood. But even if her body was weak, her voice was not. Did I do a good job? Of course you did. Yoshiaki slowly spun Weiss Frstin around in midair so they could watch the ship disappearing into the distance. Look, she said while Kasuyas hair swayed in the wind. And the girl bowed her already lowered head toward the Kanie Castle as it traversed the night. She audibly sucked in some air and spoke. Testament. Thank you very much. Thats all you have to say, Kasuya. I mean you defeated Takigawa Ichimasu, who the Testament lists as one of Odas top four. So Have you met Ootani or Kani before? You need to be able to hold your chest out with pride before you do. I mean, you do have a bigger chest than me. Is that supposed to be a joke? Testament, said Yoshiaki. Angie always holds her chest out and laughs when I say that. Takigawa saw a line of ether light in the distant southern sky. She thought she saw it spin around for her to see, but perhaps she was imagining things. Still, she waved toward it and sighed. And then the color red sprayed from her entire body. Takigawa-sama! Her comrades had come up onto the deck by now, so they cried out in alarm. But even as she endured the blood squirting out in time with her pulse, she raised a hand telling them not to worry about it. Two battles in a row was a bit much. Not all of the blood staining the deck belonged to Kasuya. Takigawa had been hit too. Also Kh. Blood gushed from the three slashes on the left side of her neck. No part of her body was untouched by the red. Several insha kotobs opened and worked to stop the bleeding, but how long would she last even with that? She sighed again and then inhaled quite forcefully. She had trained her body to the point of pulling off vibration-style solid copies, so she could stop the bleeding by tensing her muscles. But more than that Its not going to last. She peeled off a charm applied below her uniform. It was an anesthetic spell charm that allowed a ninja to take action without any pain. Without that, she never would have made it through that second battle. But for that second one, she had at least shown her pride as an Oda retainer. The Mito Lord may have noticed after touching her body, but that may have been why she had gotten through to the girl. She held great pride in serving such a powerful nation. Kasuya had fought her without that and the Mito Lord had fought her using that, but which one had been stronger? Send a divine transmission to P.A. Oda. Tell them Takigawa Ichimasu is leaving the battle line. Request the conclusion of my inherited name since I have completed all the major history recreations. Once that goes through, I will graduate from P.A.O.M. through voluntary withdrawal. Takigawa-sama! Ha ha. Dont come with me, okay? That would just be sad at your age. She laughed, leaned her back against the edge of the deck, and looked up at the night sky. I will be taking an escape boat later. Im heading home. She thought back. I was born in Koga land. Did you know that area is known for its pottery? Its in the mountains, but theres lots of water there. The tea is good too. You should visit sometime. How can you say that after telling us not to go with you!? She answered their reply with laughter. And she lowered her gaze. She looked down at Odawara and the artificial lake visible over the edge of the deck and she saw a few lights were the Kanie Castle had been. The Musashi group was entering the ruins. The ship began to rise as she watched those lights move. The visible area of land vanished as her vantage point rose. No, wait, she thought. My vision is actually lowering a bit as the ship rises. She was slowly slipping off the deck. Takigawa-sama! Dont worry about it, she said. Youre coming to visit me, arent you? As the others ran over, she pressed her back against the edge of the deck and sat back up. She somehow even managed to cross her legs. But that wont be for a while. We still dont know what will happen with the Apocalypse, so we might all forget about each other. Yes, she thought. If I became a part of history, then theyll all come to visit. And she thought of herself as a turning point for Musashi as they made their next move. Go learn about history, okay? Notes 1. Takigawa means waterfall river. Volume 6C, 71: Onlookers at a Historical Site Volume 6C, Chapter 71: Onlookers at a Historical Site It was more Normal than expected Which was a bit of a let down Point Allocation (Wanna See It?) The passageway was made of stone. The space was 20 meters wide and tall. The Musashi group walked through it. Masazumi was being carried by Futayo once more after needing help down from the Kanie Castle. Crossunite led the way with a wide-range illumination spell raised overhead. Masazumi looked around with the light of the identical spells held by Horizon in the middle of the group and the Tachibana Wife at the rear. The entrance passageway is narrower than in the Sanada ruins. That one must have been built to dragon standards, explained Urquiaga. The stones used here looked more lightweight too. Crossunite turned back and nodded. Well, based on the echoes, it seems there is a single large area in the back. So if anything, I imagine this was built as a fortress for an eastern expedition to settle the land around here. So was it more of a watchtower or supply point than a base? In that case, I can see why the ceiling art survived here. This place must have been abandoned early on once they no longer needed it. Its hard to say whether its lucky or unlucky a place like this still exists, said Mitotsudaira. Also She looked down at her feet. Everyone was in a hurry because water was leaking from cracks in the stone walls and the intensity of that flowing water would rise and fall in waves. This place seems awfully unstable. Are we sure its safe? Judge. Looking at the movement of the spirits, I can tell there are some fairly uncertain areas. While following behind Crossunite, Mary looked back and raised her hand. Her white glove pointed to where ether light was gathering, wavering, and vanishing. A lot of the crust seems to be missing in this area. It does exist as a water supply, but the water veins are in motion rather than fixed. So Mary looked up to gray lines running across both walls near the ceiling. It must have been flooded up to there. Ho ho? Horizon nodded while holding up a large ball of light in both hands. Was this due to the artificial lake created for the attack on Houjou? Judge. The water filling the lake applied pressure to the existing water veins and that caused the crust to float up. I believe water pushed into the gaps of the blocks, those blocks moved, and the gaps grew more uncertain. That was an excellent explanation with none of the confusing digressions you get when asking a nerd. Everyone readily agreed with Naruzes assessment. Is that because Neshinbara isnt here? No, I have a feeling they would have done the same even if he was. Yeah, thats just how it is. I shouldnt worry about it. But then Horizon suddenly spoke up. I was told the Musashi did not fire its Kanesada and I did not fire the Muneshige Cannon because it would have damaged the artificial lake and ruins. Judge. What about it? Why did Houjou allow us to fight here? Well, said Masazumi. It was obvious enough if you had focused on Houjous reaction to the previous meeting. The ruins dont seem to hold much value for them. I see. Horizon nodded. Then wouldnt they be perfectly okay with this place collapsing on our heads? Everyone exchanged a glance at that. And they all put on strange smiles. Surely not. All of a sudden, a block above Crossunite fell down along with a powerful shower of water. Waaaahh! he shouted. Dont scare me like that! Tch. 1st Special Duty Officer, are you okay!? Dammit. 1st Special Duty Officer, why are you okay!? Oh, hell! 1st Special Duty Officer, why!? Your hidden hostility is gradually coming out! protested the ninja. But meanwhile Ah. Two more blocks fell along with the water, so they all began to run. Since Masazumi was lying over Futayos shoulder, it looked like the others were chasing after her. Why cant we show this kind of teamwork when our lives arent at risk? None of them ran away, but she felt that was just a sign of how well they all got along. Suzu monitored the others progress. She was reliant on the sound coming from Asamas divine transmission. It was being amplified and analyzed by the Musashi, but it was still far too little data. However The passagewayis simple. She had a good grasp of the space, but the blocks falling from the ceiling were frightening. Wouldnt they bebetter off ifthey didnt run? And the events within the structure were not the only cause for concern. The Musashis sensors showed her the terrain around the ruins, but some of that was oddly uncertain. The ruins and the area around the artificial lake were shaking from time to time. The bedrock at the bottom of the crust was likely bumping together from the moving water veins. She could hear the rumbling of the earth. And Huh? When Suzu held out her hand and began rereading the sensory data, she noticed something odd about the surface of the artificial lake. The water level was rising. But at the same time They made it!? The space around the others suddenly opened up. The scale was much smaller than in the Sanada ruins, but there was a definite hall there. A remnant of the Age of Dawn! Gin arrived in a familiarly-structured but smaller hall. She noticed water beginning to pool up on the floor. It had risen to ankle height and produced splashing sounds as they moved. Up above! She raised both hands overhead. The 1st Special Duty Officer, who had already arrived on the other end of the hall, and Musashis Princess, who was in the center of the hall, did the same. Can you see it!? Their wide-range illumination spells revealed the halls ceiling. It gradually came into view starting from the bottom, so they initially saw the relief depicting the events of the Age of Dawn. And in the center Hey, Tenzou, said the Musashi Chancellor. What if it just says Todays Fortune: Excellent up there? Ha ha ha. Knowing Shinto, that is entirely possible. And what are you going to do if it really does say that!? It wont, it wont, Gin told herself, but it worried her that the Asama Shrine Representative was lowering her head as if to avoid seeing an unpleasant reality. But then the light reached the top. The three lights illuminated the ceiling from three different shallow angles. I can see it! Eh? Everyone looked at the very center of the ceiling. When Masazumi saw what was there, she felt only confusion. The halls central relief showed people lined up in celebration. They were holding hands, smiling, and celebrating what was in the center. However Huh? A certain symbol was found at the center of the ceiling. The Double Border Crest!? Novice: Wait! A sudden voice echoed across the hall. It was Neshinbaras voice coming from everyones sign frames. But Masazumi kept her eyes on the symbol above her. There was a circle with a single line running horizontally through the center. There was only one way to interpret that. Vice President: Thats the Double Border Crest, right? Why should we wait? Novice: This is from the Age of Dawn, remember? So even if the Double Border Crest was there, there is one thing I would like to say. That being Novice: During the Age of Dawn, the people went to visit the Environmental Gods. Those gods are said to exist in a phase space located 6000km below the earths surface. Vice President: What about it? Novice: Did you know 6000km is about the same as the radius of the earth? Everyone looked back up at the ceiling when they heard that. Novice: They went, they returned, and the Song of Passage was created. The total distance is the same as cutting straight through the earth. Vice President: Hold on. It was Masazumis turn to stop him. Vice President: Are you saying this relief is celebrating the visit to the Environmental Gods and the end of the various problems that resolved? If so Vice President: What is the Double Border Crest? And what is the Princess? Her questions went unanswered. But she did recall the Double Border Crest drawn in her home after her mother disappeared. Was she taken away because of something related to the Age of Dawn? She could make no sense of it. It was all too sudden. But she realized Novgorod had been the same. Double Border Crests had appeared behind their backs then. She thought that was a side effect of being present for the Prince of Oranges Princess Disappearance, but Give me a break She felt like she had found an answer and then discovered that answer made no sense. However Hey! Seijun! What is it, idiot? Judge. The idiot pointed at her and struck a pose. Youre all see-through thanks to that losers punishment. Is leering at me really that fun, you idiot!? Gin watched the Vice President hide her body while yelling back. The Asama Shrine Representative looked down at the boys shirt she wore and went ah with a troubled smile, but that was unavoidable. That belonged to her. Gin checked the front of her clothing since she had been hit by the same losers punishment, but The Far Eastern summer uniform has a band around the chest. And the bottom was made of thicker material so it could be worn separately. Still Master Muneshige, had you noticed part of my uniform was rendered see-through? No, because I am always looking at your face when we speak. Then please look at my body as well from now on. The other girls backed away with an ohhh, but she chose to ignore them. All of this was perfectly normal. Then she looked overhead once more. And ? She noticed something strange. How odd. The center of the domed ceiling was carved away at the previous two locations. But This was very strange when compared to her memories of the other two. That Double Border Crest is far smaller than the marks left erasing the others. Really? wondered Naruze. She and Margot had not seen the underground reliefs at Novgorod or Sanada, so she could not say one way or the other if this was too small to match the marks. Then was there a different relief at the other places? No, that Sanada Celestial Dragon said Houjou Tokiyori told him the only surviving relief was here, so we had to come here to see it. That would suggest the one here is the same as the others. Naruze had to agree with Masazumi. Then this one would be the same. But when she looked up, she saw the celebrating people along the outer circle and the Double Border Crest in the center. The composition would have worked better on a non-domed ceiling. Did she think it had too much white space because it looked cheap? Or did people back then just not have a good sense of aesthetics? Still, something seemed odd about the dome to Naruze. How strange. She felt like something should have been drawn in the large white space. Asama, can you gather data on this place and send it to Suzu? There might be a secret in the structure. Oh, yes. I will do that. Asama opened a sign frame and began a scan. And Naruze Ill scan the surface textures. She opened Burning Surroundings as the best spell to give her a full 360-degree view. Hey, Chancellor, Ill use you as the center point, so stand there. Sure. That looks tricky. Are you trying to make a model of the place? Recreating what it looked like when it was built would be tough with all the dust and moss, but something about the place bothers me and I want to find out what. The size of the erasure marks and the blank space on the ceiling bothered her. Im glad I came, she thought. She could fly with her wings or her schale besen, so she generally wanted to avoid jobs that required descending underground. That was why she had not accompanied the others the last two times, but There are some things you only notice when you see it for yourself. And something else occurred to her. Oh, Im being awfully cooperative with the others. Was it a good or bad thing that that depressed her a little? But next to her Ga-chan, Ga-chan, said Margot. Want to see where Im see-through? Wait just a sec. Ill get Burning Surroundings done real quick. It was important to focus on one thing at a time, so she opened the spell and photographed above the idiots head nice and quick. If she brought that data back and reconstructed the hall, would she be able to figure out what her issue was? If there was a hidden mechanism The clich is for everything to start moving on some kind of cue, said Tenzou. Like someone pulling a lever or a string hanging from the ceiling? Opening a hidden passage would not help us much. There does seem to be a storage space and living space further back just like at the Sanada ruins, but it has all flooded. So we can only get data on this hall, huh? If there is a hidden mechanism, I hope we can find it. With that said, Naruze sighed. And the idiot looked across them all. Okay, everyone. We got what data we can and we saw Seijun-kun all see-through, so todays Aoi Toori Expedition was a complete success. Lets call it a day. The idiot spread his hands and Oooookay! He clapped his hands. Just once. Since he was an entertainer, the sound echoed across the hall loud and clear. Just then, they heard another sound. The Double Border Crest ceiling groaned overhead. Eh!? They looked up to see the ceiling had split in two. Was there another picture hidden behind that one!? Tenzou shouted that just before pressurized water burst from the crack. It hit the idiot, sending him rolling through the accumulating water. But the water from above did not stop and the entire ceiling began to crumble. They all watched the stone and water falling. That wasnt a hidden mechanism! The whole place is caving in! Retreat!! Even as Tenzou shouted that, Naruze saw the ceiling collapsing and the water falling. After rolling in the water a bit, the idiot hopped to his feet while everything crumbled around them. I just remembered! Theres a rule that says old ruins always have to collapse! How could I forget!? Ho ho? said Horizon. I do agree that the proof of the ruins is in the collapsing, but I would say this one did not so much collapse as it was destroyed. Do you understand what I mean? Umm, are you saying anyone other than us could have inspected it without it collapsing? asked Mitotsudaira. Everyone averted their gaze and Naruze sighed. You people are a disgrace, she said. D-dont act like youre better than us just because this is your first visit! protested Tenzou. Why shouldnt I? she asked while looking up at the collapse again. Something about that domed ceiling seemed lacking. Its concave surface reflected the waves on the floor as the illumination spells shined on them. And when Naruze saw that fluctuating motion Eh? She felt like she had noticed something. Something that was key to answering her questions about this place. However Ga-chan!! Margot tugged on her hand to pull her a step back just before a piece of the stone dome fell where she was standing. The collapse had begun in earnest. Asama ran a kinetic scan to predict where the stones would fall. When she indicated those locations by projecting light onto the floor from sign frames, almost the entire area was filled with light. The hall really was collapsing. So We need to hurry out of here! Cmon, Toori-kun, dont even think about clapping again! She had to hurry too. After all Wah! A piece of the dome fell right next to her, creating a splash. The dust solidified on the surface of the stone shattered from the impact. Once the water washed it off, its surface was smooth enough to reflect her face. According to Mary, this place had been submerged by a water vein. That may be why it survived relatively intact compared to the other ruins. But they did not have time to inspect it. She scanned the surface of the stone and started running. They all kicked up the water on their way to the exit. However Eh? The air suddenly started to move. The water level was rapidly rising. And the additional water was not coming from the ceiling. Water is flowing in from the residential area further in! Im not really too interested in helping out Musashi. Kakei spoke in the night while listening to the sound of flowing water. He was south of the artificial lake. That put him at the bottom of the 20m valley created by the stones piled up as a dam to create the lake, but When the lake is full, it appears to create a little too much pressure. The lakes water pressure pushed in the bedrock by the water vein, but the veins water pressure appears to have pushed it back. Yeah, agreed Kakei while Mochizuki held his right hand. She only had her upper body down to the bottom of the chest and she looked to the side of his face. The weight of the Kanie Castle and the exchange of shellfire must have destroyed the balance of stress applied to the crust. At this rate, the dam will burst and the water will flood Odawara Castle and the city below. I had kind of hoped that wouldnt happen. Kakei smiled bitterly. But we were the ones that chose this battlefield, so weve gotta take responsibility. I mean, even if Houjous going away, the people arent. He pulled his hat low over his eyes. Yeah, Sanadas people will have to make friends with the people in Matsudaira and former Houjou land, so we cant cause those people too much trouble now. What are you suggesting? Removing some of the water, he replied. Ill destroy a part of the dam to release some of the stress. Itll still start as a flash flood, but once the top layer of water is gone, the restll come out the opening more gradually. Sabotage like this is a ninjas specialty, right? Testament. But Kakei-sama. The dam was as tall as the valley and uncontrollable water was already starting to erupt from it. If he destroyed a portion of it I will accompany you. Then will you give me some of your explosion spells? Testament. Mochizuki held her hair toward Kakei in the darkness. He took it and pulled some out. I was wondering if you would ever go bald, but these are extensions, arent they? I am technically classified as a woman. Will half be enough? Yeah. She nodded back. Please launch me into the water on the other side of the dam. And there is some unstable stone at the top of the dam, so I believe you too will have a chance to escape. Wait, then what was that about accompanying me? I simply wished to demonstrate I was prepared to do so if necessary. I could handle this on my own if need be. Is that so? Kakei swung his right hand and spoke to Mochizuki. Bye. Mochizuki was looking up into the night. She watched the Kanie Castle travel west in the black emptiness of the sky. Huh? She was not in the water. She moved her head and found she was in the forest. She was lying in a forest well removed from the dam. Which meant Kakei-sama!? He had thrown her. Thrown her away from the dam. Id accept dying with a doll, but I havent lived a cool enough life to die with a woman. Kakei smiled and pulled his hat even lower over his face. When he took a breath, a color other than shadow fell down to his feet. He was bleeding. He had picked up Mochizuki and come here after his battle with the Mito Lord, but he had not been properly healed. He had been in too much of a hurry. Yeah, I really am a coward. I just cant pull off the uncaring attitude. Unno would have been collapsed at the bottom of that battle area, but he had come here without speaking a word with her. Because he knew she would say something if they saw each other. However This is the place. He pictured the structure of the dam and took aim. The entire dam was only visible from this position directly in front of it. That of course left him with no escape route, but Ive spent my whole life giving myself escape routes. But this was how it was meant to be. This was how everyone else did it. So why couldnt he do the same just this once in the very end? Besides, he had already tested his strength against the Mito Lord. So He shut his eyes and gripped Mochizukis hair in both hands. But then A tremor? A solid and heavy noise arrived from the distant ground. The bedrock was moving deep below the ground. It was a dangerous noise, like the harbinger of a landslide. So Oh, maybe I am cool after all. I might be a ninja, but here I am saving the Houjou city in secret. But Maybe it doesnt count when Im only cleaning up my own mess. Yeah, I guess it doesnt. In that case He held a fuse in his mouth and prepared to act. He focused his ears and heard something like wind coming from above the valley. But this was no wind. It was waves. It was the sound of rising water as the artificial lakes water level rapidly increased. A ton of water was pushing in from the underground water vein and coming this way with the wind. So he just had to time this right. Are you ready, god? Kakei fired Mochizukis hairs one after another. He held the soft hairs like pins and threw them. The water level has stopped rising!! Everyone in the passageway exchanged a glance when Mary said that. The water was up to waist height. The passageway sloped shallowly upwards, so it was likely knee height by the entrance. But Thats a relief, but what do we do about that? Mitotsudaira was referencing the entrance. The passageways entrance was covered by fallen rock. And behind them It looks like a giant piece of rock fell on the hall as well, said Tenzou. How are we supposed to get out? asked Toori. Umoh, I am receiving a divine transmission from Musashi-san, said Asama. Musashi: To make this as simple as possible, if I were to fire Kanesada to destroy the rock sealing the entrance, it would vaporize all of you. Over. Almost Everyone: You were right about it being simple! Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. I know what we need to do! We put Adele in Raging Beast and have Mitotsudaira slam her against the rock with her silver chains! Mitotsudaira! Where are you!? In the hole!? Well, youre no help! Foolish brother, you fix this! Start by getting Mitotsudaira out of there! Use the Flat Chest Push! Silver Wolf: Youre not making any sense! Flat Vassal: And is there any reason for me to be inside Raging Beast in that scenario!? Obscene: Ha ha ha! We wouldnt want you feeling left out, Adele-kun! Sticky King: Indeed. If you like, I could sticky up the outside of Raging Beast to cushion the impact. Wouldnt that defeat the entire purpose? everyone asked, but then Gin-dono, couldnt we do something with my Tonbo Spare and your big thing? If you split the rock with Tonbo Spare, the shock could accelerate the collapse overhead. And if I fired Cuatro Cruz in this narrow passageway, the shell or a fragment thereof could ricochet back and hit us. Are you sure you want to risk it? Judge, lets do it. Did you hear what I said!? Did you hear a single word of it!? It took her husband and Masazumi to calm her down, but then Mary raised a hand again. Um, excuse me. The water level appears to be rising again. This time, it looks like the lake water is flowing in here. Eh? Marube-ya: Who wants us to buy them an insurance policy!? Its not too late! Cmon! Cmon! Hurry up and ensure the Marube-ya profits off of this tragedy! If you dont, well just have to forge the documents! Almost Everyone: Calm down! But then Horizon raised her hand. She pulled Lype Katathlipse from behind her back with sweat on her brow. I regret to inform you that I brought the Muneshige Cannon with me. However, this is a magic cannon that can never hit its target. I dread to think what disaster will befall us if it were to actually come in handy. Mitotsudaira placed her hands on Horizons shoulders with a smile. After a breath, she spun Horizon around to face the entrance. Just shoot it! Musashi: Excuse me, but about 7 seconds ago, a cannon blast with a very familiar visual effect grazed the Musashino from below. Did you need something from me? Over. Asama: N-no, we dont need anything. That was just a slight mistake! Hori-ko: I see. If you stretch the definition, this still counts as missing. Impressive! Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! Just think of it as more material for your site! Me: Hey, isnt that Norikis transport ship flying by up there? What are they doing? wondered Noriki from the transport ships deck. He had hurried back for the Siege of Odawara, but then he had been forced to wait because of all the shellfire. Masazumi had considerately scheduled a duel with Ujinao for him, but Laborer: Why are you firing Lype Katathlipse at us the instant we get close? Smoking Girl: Hey, Hiro. Pick up the group down there if you can. Youre closer. 347: Sure, sure. Wait just a second. Backing up would be a pain, so Ill circle around. After a while, his vision slowly tilted and began to turn. While the transport ship looped through the Odawara sky, he saw the lights of the ships gathered at Edo and Odawara Castle. All but the inner citadel was flooded. That would more than establish the flooding for the history recreation. Which left just one thing. My duel with Ujinao. Its finally happening, thought the Reine des Garous while looking to the north. She was with the Hexagone Fran?aise forces. She had brought a curry meal back with her, so she had that arranged on a table and was enjoying it with her husband. Musashis transport ship is descending toward Odawara Castle. Yes, I had heard, he said. So its finally happening, is it? I wonder if they miss each other as badly as we did. They have been apart a lot longer. It was only since this morning for us. Oh? The Reine des Garous smiled at her husband. But it felt like so much longer to me. She circled behind him, loosely embraced him, and took his hands in hers. She guided his spoon hand to the plate, guided his other hand to her body, and pressed against his back. This curry was apparently designed after me, so I have some questions. For example, which part of my flesh does this meat remind you of? If you arent sure, I can give you two options. Is it hereor here? If you still arent sure, you will just have to eat it to find out. Dont worry. I will give you the answer in the end. Because I very much want to tell you. Their half a day apart felt like an eternity to the Reine des Garous. And the transport ship landed at Odawara Castle. Volume 6C, 72: Puncher of Foundations Volume 6C, Chapter 72: Puncher of Foundations To accompany you In your troubles I will punch One thousand troubles Point Allocations (Boy) Kotarou received word from the on-site investigator that the water level had stabilized. According to the divine transmission, they would now be going to the artificial lakes dam to investigate. Thank you very much. The water level would not have stabilized by chance. Someone must have been thinking about the future. And a duel over the future was beginning before Kotarous eyes. It occurred below the transport ship floating in the sky. Musashi was to the east and Houjou to the west. Now, let us begin the final duel of the Siege of Odawara. Ujinao faced a boy. That boy had changed into a Far Eastern summer uniform and he struck his fists together. Musashi Temporary Representative. He named himself. Matsudaira Tokuhime. Ujinao named herself as if to accept that. Houjou Representative Houjou Ujinao. And as she named herself, she sent a slash toward her opponent. Not even Kotarou saw it coming. Futayo saw the sword wind arrive after the fact. That was just how fast the attack had been. Such incredible swordsmanship! Hey, Futayo, I cant see with you holding me. Oh, my apologies, Masazumi. I was so used to balancing myself with you over my shoulder, I thought I might be more stable if I kept holding you until we returned to the Musashi and went to bed. Maa. Oh, good. The anteater seems to understand. But then Futayo saw something else. The color silver scattered about. It came from the left punch Noriki had thrown. Sword fragments. He had shattered the sword Ujinao had swung and pulled back. But this was more than just breaking the sword. The damage propagated up from the tip to the guard, instantly filling the entire blade with cracks. And then Break. With Norikis word, the sword in Ujinaos hand was utterly destroyed. Ujinao saw him swiftly pull his fist back. What was that? She did not understand what he had just done. She had sent a slash his way and he had responded with a punch. So why had her attack been the one to break? She could tell he had used a spell. Her high-speed senses had detected a custom spell appear on his arm. That was the trick. Most likely, that was not his usual January. It was either a new spell or a modified version of the old one. In that case, I cant afford to carelessly test it. That thought brought a bitter smile to Ujinaos lips. She had realized just how much the Warring States era had affected her. She held no grudge against him. This battle was meant to bring the Siege of Odawara to an end and part of her did want to go to him if she could. But they were both from Houjou and they were bringing Houjou to an end right here and now. I have one question. She spoke because she had accepted he had the power necessary to duel her. Why did you come back now, Tokuhime-sama? Good question. He nodded once. I used to think it would be best to ignore it all, just go with the flow, and forget any of it ever happened. I thought we had two different lives and our paths had already diverged. But I realized I dont have to think that way if Im willing to accept everything that entails, he said. England, Date, the relationships that support me, and the entire world. If those people could carry all that weight, then surely I could take responsibility for just one person whose inherited name had ended. So So? Lets end your inherited name here, Ujinao. Ujinao sent another blade his way. But I will break that and create what comes next. He swung his right arm. Her blade shattered and the sound was all the proof one needed of its destruction. Then he explained the spell on his arm. Custom Spell: November. Its limited to Suwa, but when I make a counterattack, the damage from both attacks is converted into impacts and my attack is carried through to the target. Which means Which means This is custom made for use against you, Ujinao. Flat Vassal: Eh? What does that mean? Asama: Um, previously, Noriki-kuns technique used three punches. The first two were used as offerings so the third one would reach the target without any kind of return force hitting him. In contrast, this new technique is limited to counterattacks, but that limitation functions as the offering to ensure it reaches the target. And its limited to Suwa targets, which functions as another offering to also convert the damage into an impact. Hori-ko: So if he makes a counterattack on a Suwa opponents attack, their attack will hit him with impact damage, but his attack is also guaranteed to reach them? That seems like a lot of extra work for nothing. Tachibana Husband: It is not for nothing in the current situation. This allows him to receive the Houjou Chancellors slashes as mere impacts. Silver Wolf: Noriki was always a natural at punching. If he can properly block those impacts with his fist, he must think he can redirect the damage away from him. So just like he said, this spell was designed as a countermeasure for Houjou Ujinao. I see. Adele spread her mouth horizontally. But I didnt know the Houjou Chancellor was Suwa. She was answered by Neshinbara who was waiting behind them. He started by pushing up his glasses. Judge. Houjous main shrine is the Rokusho Shrine. As Sagamis general shrine, its main gods are Susanoo and Kushinada, but as a general shrine, it also enshrines the gods of 5 other shrines. One of those is the Kamakura Tenmangu Shrine which enshrines a Suwa god. Thanks to that, it must have been easier for Noriki-kun to develop his spell for use against Houjou Ujinao. Judge. I understand everything now. Ohh, so you admit my explanation was a good one!? Judge. Secretary, you came up with that method, didnt you? That would explain why the spell is so unnecessarily complicated. It isnt unnecessary! That process is a crucial part of the whole! Enough, said Naomasa via divine transmission. Smoking Girl: I get how its so powerful, but what about the returning force? If he hits just wrong, he could destroy his fist. 347: Oh, no worries there. When he tested it at Suwa After a pause just long enough for a sigh, Hiro continued. 347: He had boulders launched into the air and he punched them apart as they fell toward him. He said something crazy about simply needing to provide the necessary amount of force and then pull back his fist, but that just shows he has some incredible instincts when it comes to punching. I guess that was obvious from his previous spell too. A smile appeared on Ujinaos lips. Custom made for use against me? Just to be clear, I am a troublesome woman. Houjous history had not ended yet. And if it would be coming to end here. I will show you just how troublesome I can be. With that, she opened her eyes. Her glowing eyes briefly wavered at the scene before them, but then they focused. Let us take a peek at the future, shall we? And Worlds Steepest Mountains. Futayo saw the multi-containers spatially ejected behind Ujinao. Shards of light scattered as they opened and auto-drawing swords were stocked within. I did not get a good look at IZUMO due to where I was positioned. Ujinao was a Chancellor and she had the equipment to match. There were at least 50 of the variously-sized containers and there had to be at least 1000 blades stored within them. Then Ujinao gave instructions to the blades stored behind her. Higane, Kurakake. Tower before me. Two groups of a hundred each could be heard being launched. A total of 200 blades were pulled out hilt first and then spun around. They rushed toward Noriki. This was no longer a stabbing or slashing attack. It was a violent pressure taking the form of blades. However Ohh. The intercepting fists danced. At first, Futayo thought she only heard a metallic sound, but then it all transformed into destruction. It almost sounds like shattering ice, thought Futayo. Was this what it was like when a group of blades was broken? There were sounds of impact and of metal crumbling and there were explosions of light and of wind. It was all created and then appeared to shrink down in the span of a breath. Is he going to do this? The speed of the punches was increasing. Noriki was moving. He could only see metal shards and ether light around him. The only divine protections affecting him were a cooling spell and bodily reinforcement. But thats enough! He had always fought like this. And this girl was trying to join his everyday life, so what good was he if he could not accept her in his usual state? So he simply kept punching. He stepped forward and threw his right and left fists. Oh! He punched and pulled back. He could not follow through with his punches. If he did, the returning force would cause more damage to his fists than necessary. Any damage that the cooling could not heal would lead him to failure. So he avoided the follow through and immediately moved on to the next punch. But the blades flying his way seemed endless. If he had to throw a punch for each and every one, he could never keep up. He had to hit multiple blades with each punch and intercept just the ones that were going to hit him. He tried to maintain a standard of 5 swords per punch. With a left-right combo, he could shatter 10 swords per attack. So that was what he did. Ah. Even breathing felt like it took too much time. Honestly. If it was the Vice Chancellor, one of the Special Duty Officers, or someone else with that level of combat instincts and skill, Noriki was certain they could break through this with some other, more obvious power. But he could not do that. Due to his family issues, he had spent most of his elementary and middle school years on things other than combat training. That had been important for him and the rest of his family, but he could not deny it had left him trailing behind the others. So he had devoted himself. Devoted himself to a single attack. So that his attacks would actually mean something and so that he could survive. But even with that, working as one of their primary fighters had not been easy. Especially with how much the others had grown from their recent combat experience. The gap between them and him only continued to grow. So he was fine only clinching a few important points. If he could be of some use, he could somewhat make up for the trouble and worry he had caused them by the many years he lagged behind. Honestly! Noriki heard Ujinaos voice as she raised her arms. Yagura, Myoujin. Support me from behind. She swung her arms behind her with a magnificent sweep and two hundred more swords were added. Noriki thought to himself while he started punching them. This is my dream! That was so long ago, thought Noriki in his heart. In elementary school, they demanded we describe our dreams. Well, maybe demanded is taking it too far, but we had to write an essay on it. Yes, and what was it he had written back then? I want to be someone who can take care of everyone! He had been young and ignorant back then. By everyone, he had meant his family, but he had not understood the distinction between family and clan. So who had he meant? His father who had thought committing suicide was his duty to Houjou and would benefit everyone because it would bring the issue to an end? Or had he meant his mother and siblings? At the time, he had not really known. But now he did. Now that he had a stable income from work and had a decent view of his future, he understood. He could have a family of his own. So that was his dream. His father had once destroyed Norikis family by removing himself from it. So Ill remake it as my own!! His father had severed their ties to Houjou. And now I will do it myself! But a certain girl was still bound by that. Her prosthetic eyes of foresight had been made by sealing her fathers life inside. They were meant to protect her, but they also bound her. I understand. After all, her body and prosthetic eyes had originally been designed in case the future queen of Houjou turned out to be sickly. In other words That easily could have been me! He gathered his resolve. The version of himself he had left in Houjou stood before him. So he would fulfill all of that and create nothing more than an innocent girl. Yes, thats right. He had intellectually known this, but until now he had never truly understood it in his heart. So he could say it here. That is the beginning of my dream! He raised his voice and threw his next punch. Tounomine, Hakugin. Hike the summits. 200 more swords flew in from sharp angles. Ohno! Adele heard Suzus voice while she waited on the hilltop. She knew Noriki had to still be fighting the Houjou Chancellor at Odawara Castle. Suzu was monitoring that using the Musashis sensors. But Oh, no? Did something happen? Noriki-kun isgetting tired. Yeah, I imagine he is, thought Adele, but that was actually a big deal. She could see Odawara Castle in the distance. The duel there reached her as scattering ether light, metal fragments, and loud noises. A direct hit from any of that would not end well for Noriki. But Ah. The flashes of light grew in number. Houjou Ujinao was sending in even more blades. Ujinao watched his movements. Her eyes could see a bit into the future and that showed her he was still unharmed. However Byoubu, Kintoki. Seal the valley. That made a total of 800. Given the gap of around a dozen years, that was nowhere near enough. It was not enough for even one stabbing blade a day. She wanted more. Otherwise I cannot give him the answer he wants. He was telling her to test him. He was telling her to throw everything at him so he could prove whether or not he was worthy of accepting everything of hers. Im sorry. I hope you can forgive me for only testing you with around a 1000 swords. But to make up for that Ujinao viewed the future. It was such a close future she felt like she could reach out and touch it. That power had protected and saved her so many times before. The Advance Samsara provided by her vision was useful in ensuring her attacks hit and her enemys did not. But she also thought something else while sending out sword after sword as her duty to Houjou. Please survive! The person before her would destroy Houjou. If he did not survive this, history and process would cause Houjou to simply disappear. But if he survived, Houjou could depart and go to another land. It would not disappear. It would depart. So she hoped he survived. But she had to test him. Honestly. What was even happening here? She was using the prosthetic eyes that bound her to her father, but she likely had never intended to actually defeat this boy. When she read the future, she was confirming that he was still safe and feeling relief. The duality inside her was so very convenient. She did not hold back with any of the swords she sent out and she sent them toward any opening she saw. And yet Please. End Houjou. The Later Houjou clan had existed for about 200 years since the Kamakura shogunate and it ruled over 8 Kantou nations. End Houjou here! But his stance was starting to slip downwards. He was tiring. She was an automaton and she could continue to make her high-speed attacks with the help of Worlds Steepest Mountains, but he was different. Still, she did not hold back. Half measures were not what he wanted. If he wanted her to test him, then that was what she would do. So Mikuni. And Kami. The last group of 200 accelerated swords was launched toward him with a spell. Ujinao saw the clash of light. He was enveloped by that light. So it was too much for him. He could not keep up and he was swallowed up by the swords. That must be what happened, she thought, so she felt no hesitation and did not hold back. Stomp your feet. With those words, the light was slammed against him. Futayo saw a certain phenomenon before her. It was a rejection and explosion of light. It was obvious what this meant. Noriki had poured all his strength into his fist and shattered around a dozen blades at once. But there was something odd about his movement. He had seemed so very exhausted before, but now he seemed to have come back to life. Ahhhhh! He gave a roar, gathered strength in his legs, and stomped his foot. Immediately, the castles inner citadel was soaked with a cold sound. It was water. The artificial lakes stabilized water had caused all of the rivers to rise. The city had a dry river bed to carry out the excess water, but Odawara Castle only had some hastily dug ditches. Some shallow water flowed across the ground at the inner citadel. And ! Splashing water joined the movement of combat. Light burst and shattered and the splashing water reflected it all. The soaring light looked like fireflies rising into the sky. Ether light danced in the wind and illuminated the two locked in combat in the center. But Futayo also saw the trick behind Norikis recovery and acceleration. The idiots ether supply! On her shoulder, Masazumi responded with a sigh. And she rested her head in her hand. Took you long enough, idiot. Dont make a non-officer fight a war on his own. Hey! Noriki heard Tooris voice. Youre taking that girl back with you, right!? Then show her how we do things in Musashi! And tell her! He listened to the other boys words. Tell her she wont be alone if shes with us. The corners of Norikis mouth bent upwards. Thats true. He had fallen behind, but the others had accepted him without saying a word. Whether or not you were alone had nothing to do with whether or not anyone said anything to you. It was whether or not you could be there with them. So Come! Noriki destroyed the swords and, this time, stepped forward. He inhaled and threw a punch as if reaching out his hand. Ujinao! But Ujinao shook her head. She was saying not yet. And in response, that demonic girl danced beyond the continuing cascade of blades. Myoujou. Ujinao used an instant launch to send out the anti-god of war sword atop her shoulder. The 10m white scabbard was like a cannon. When the inner shell contacted the outside air, the outer shell was also launched. Both of them slid into position to fit together. By that point, several torii-style emblems rotated along the scabbard as if slicing it into segments. Then Ujinao gave the signal. She launched that power to pierce the light and reach him as he attempted to move forward. Be as you were. She spoke quietly as she drew Myoujou. First, the scabbard raced backwards with a solid sound and an explosion of ether light came from within. Myoujou was launched with the force of a cannon. It flew down toward him in an arc. ! This was his final test. Futayos eyes were glued to the sword before them. Splendid! Anti-god of war swords were always worn down and chipped. But not this one being swung down in front of her. It was a well-maintained weapon with no clouding or scratches. It would be an honor to be cut down by such a fine weapon! Wait, wait! Dont get me killed along with you! But Norikis spell was for intercepting an attack. There was only so much damage he could stop with it. A normal sword was one thing, but he would not have expected one like this. However, his next action seemed to reject that idea. He held both arms overhead and spoke. With three punches, I will defeat Houjou! He first threw his right. Custom Spell: March C Activate! Adele heard the triple blow as she stood on her tiptoes to watch from the hill. She knew what Noriki had done. He had attempted to destroy the giant sword with the three-punch combo starting with March. But Theres no way thats powerful enough! 347: Oh, you dont have to worry about that. He strengthened that spell when its used against Suwa people. So 347: I thought he couldnt counter the first test boulder after it hit the ground, but he managed to destroy it using that. He really did prepare for everything. Then Adele heard the sound of splitting metal. Light exploded on the battlefield as the sword shattered. Everyone saw the destruction of the sword, the subsequent self-destruction of the container launchers, and ! Ujinaos arms could not handle the feedback, so they split and imploded from fingers to elbow. But she still moved. She let out a heated breath and used her broken hand to draw a sword from her hip. And It is over. She smiled. I will now assist in Houjou Ujimasas seppuku to take responsibility for the Siege of Odawara. With that, she sent the blade toward her face. It sliced apart the eyes there and the light coming from them. After the sword fell from her limp hand, she face Noriki once more. I have no need for eyes that misread the future. I believe my father is also apologizing for his failure. Noriki nodded toward Ujinao without even wiping the sweat from his brow. He knew this was her idea of a conclusion. I see. I was kind of hoping I could speak with your father at least once. Why? He pulled a piece of paper from his pocket and held it up while her closed eyes shed tears of blood. Even with her eyes closed, he knew she could read it using her other senses. He had prepared this before leaving the Suwa Shrine. Its a marriage registration form. Lets get married, Ujinao. Everyone gasped. Sign frames appeared so everyone on the hill and on the Musashi were present. Inside one of those sign frames, Neshinbara lowered his hands to below his knees and then raised them. Three, two, one, go. And they all shouted at once. Lead with that!! Thats not really how it works, thought Noriki. But the girls were discussing their complaints and criticism among themselves and the boys looked exasperated. Nevertheless, there was one person smiling. Ujinao. Yes? Learn to cook. Also how to do laundry, how to clean, and especially how to get along with my relatives and the neighbors. Lets talk about the events of the day with each other and, if anything is bothering you, dont hesitate to discuss it with me. And Noriki thought of his father and of the family he still had with him. Live a long life. If you do that, then Ill always take care of you. That is my dream. She nodded with a smile. Real tears diluted the bloody ones and they both vanished into the water flowing at her feet. Houjou would be washed away and cleansed with water. And Ujinao nodded again while still smiling. I look forward to complaining after I outlive you, Noriki-sama. Judge. Noriki nodded and then looked back at the others. Hey, why are you splashing around in the water so much? Was I that annoying? Huh? They all turned around and spoke in unison. If you get that, dont say anything! And at 9:50 PM, the end of the Siege of Odawara was officially declared. Each nation began negotiating over their rights while they also rested and began preparing for the Kantou Liberation. Since preparations were already underway, the Kantou Liberation was set to begin at 2 AM the next day. That gave them approximately four hours to rest and travel. Volume 6C, Final : Affirmer in a Place of Passage Volume 6C, Final Chapter: Affirmer in a Place of Passage Everything here Is more than the result of attack and defense Everything that was here Is more than just the past Point Allocation (Growth) Kakei woke up. It was still night. He heard the sound of heavily flowing water nearby and he felt several hard and round objects below his back. A rocky riverside. He remembered destroying the artificial lakes dam and being engulfed by the rapids. He had apparently managed to survive that. No, thats clearly not happening. He felt like the left side of his upper body was empty. His organs and everything else had been damaged beyond repair. He was only still alive because his time had yet to come. But he heard a sudden voice. Dad! This person woke up! Hes still alive! Ill be dead soon enough, he thought in an oddly detached way, but then someone peered down at him. His eyes had adjusted to the dark, so while it was blurry, he could see a middle school girl in a Far Eastern uniform and a man who was apparently her father. The man frowned but nodded toward Kakei. And Let him rest. He must be exhausted. Thanks for that, said Kakei with a bitter smile. Oh, I can actually speak, he thought. Where are you going? He had spoken to the father, but it was the girl who answered. We heard a sound in the mountains, so we went to check on the dam. Then all the water came rushing in, but But Did you do this? Hows the city? Dad says it should be fine if this is all that happens. I see, thought Kakei. So I did a good deed in the very end. The father had to have a hunch who Kakei was. He was probably wondering why Sanada, an enemy of Houjou, would have done this. But whats wrong with helping people out? I just felt like it is all. So Miss, if you have the time, go visit Sanada to have some fun over summer break. Im sure both Houjou and Sanada will be under Matsudairas rule by then. Kakei pulled a bundle of long needles from his wet pants pocket. They were the needles he had planned to give to Nezu. Theres a shrine maiden named Unno in Sanada. Please give these to her. Who are you? Well, said Kakei before breathing in and sitting up. The girl gasped, but he ignored it. He was going to go as far as he could. He worked to stand up. He stretched his body upwards as if beginning to roll. And he got up onto his feet. Instead of wobbling there, he managed to balance himself just short of collapsing. Then he managed to walk forward across the rocky riverside. Oh. Now he wobbled, so he reached out a hand to steady himself. Oops. His left hand firmly grabbed something. He was inside. It was an academy and he had grabbed the frame of the door leading from the hallway to a classroom. He all of a sudden found himself inside his middle school academy. Kakei realized his legs had regained their strength as he entered the classroom. It was evening. Every part of the classroom was dyed orange and black. It was before summer with the exams just completed. He could hear the evening cicadas crying. A single dark figure stood by the classroom window. It was a tall boy who held a single long needle in his hand. Dammit. The boy cursed and threw the needle to the floor. In that instant, Kakei sensed everything come to a stop. The boy, the sunlight, and the cicada cries all froze. Kakei realized only he could move. Eh? Huh? Um, hey. While confirming that his arms and legs could move, he approached the boy. He saw the needle had stopped just before reaching the floor. He picked it up, stared at it, and nodded. Then He heard voices in the distance. It was Isa, Miyoshi, and their Great Teacher scolding those two. What? But this is our middle school. He started toward the hallway, but after a few steps, he turned back toward the boy. In that frozen space, he spoke to the unmoving boy. Hey! Dont you forget whats about to happen today! Ikeda-sensei is a good person, so make sure to go to him for advice! Once he reached the door, he turned back again. And he said more to the still unmoving boy. Youd better notice it! Ill be putting this needle out in the hallway, so youd better notice it! he said. If you do, you can be real badass! In the future, youll be glad you believed in yourself! So! He could not continue speaking. Instead, he wiped something from his eyes and dropped the needle in the hallway. After seeing it stab into the floor, he took a deep breath. Then he looked back into the classroom one last time. Come here! Theres something out there that only you can do! He turned his back and walked away. He approached the voices calling to him from down the hallway. At the same time, the bell began to ring. Time was moving once more. Once he was certain of that, he spoke under his breath. God. He pulled his hat deep over his eyes and smiled. Thanks. The sky ocean sure is taking its time. Fukushima heard Angie say that while they walked down a major road in the center of Paris. The two of them and Kiyomasa were carrying the foods they had bought at the festival stands. Everyone here had spell charms pasted to them and spell circles floating around them. It should take about half an hour longer, so we should have time for a short break, said Kiyomasa who was in a similar state. Will you be on your way to Kantou as soon as that is over, Wakisaka-sama? Testament. According to the message Kime-chan just sent me, the Siege of Odawara is over. She also said shes met up with Kasuya. I heard Takigawa-dono and Kasuya-dono fought, said Fukushima. She had also heard the result. So the Takigawa part of the Battle of Shizugatake is complete. Kasuya was quite skilled. She had traveled around the Far East fighting in various battles, but would she be able to join the rest of them after fighting in Kantou? However I do wish I could have met and spoke with Takigawa-dono just once more. Fukushiman, you did go to Kantou, didnt you? With that, Angie held out a grilled chicken skewer. Are thou sure? I didnt really know Takigawa. Testament, said Fukushima before a thought occurred to her. She could tell the others about Takigawa. And ! Down the road, a fight was breaking out between some Hexagone Fran?aise warriors and Hashiba warriors. The commotion was already growing as a ring of onlookers began to gather around. This certainly is awkward, said Kiyomasa We were fighting a battle not long ago, said Angie. I had to wander around a bit before I found a stand that would sell me this stuff. That was not too surprising. And even if they were loath to admit it, it was helpful that the automatons under the Roi-Soleils command were working to restore order when these things happened. I imagine scuffles like that are a way to let off steam. Fukushima approached the fight. She slipped between the people but entered through the back of the group. What is the meaning of this alarming commotion? They all turned toward her to complain, but they shrank back once they realized who she was. She looked toward the Hashiba group and one of them scratched his head and nodded. They were the ones that started it, saying it was for what we did to their friends. Is that true? The Hexagone Fran?aise group nodded, but when they saw the nearby automatons ignoring them and cleaning the road But how do you expect us to act? We were enemies just a bit ago. You cant just tell us to get along and expect it to happen! In that case, thought Fukushima. She sat down. I will not ask everyone to get along. But I can tell thee how bravely the eastern Hexagone Fran?aise warriors fought and how skillfully Miyoshi-dono and Katou Danzou-sama fought. Would anyone be interested in hearing that? Will anyone listen to my stories? And does anyone have their own stories to tell? When Fukushima asked that, everyone exchanged a glance. They did not seem to be ignoring her, so she continued. I would like thee to listen. And I would like to listen to thee. Because we can ensure everyone lives on in some way by telling their stories. That is very true, she thought. She could never again fight Katou Danzou. The same was true for Miyoshi Nyuudou. She had greatly tested herself against them and gained so very much from them. She belatedly wished she could have told them how thankful she was and how strong they were. And she felt the same way about Takigawa who had chosen to retire from the Warring States period. She wished she had spoken with Takigawa about so much more before she left Edo. Those who departed never said much to those who were left behind. That had to be because the departed already felt fulfilled. But those left behind We can only tell their stories and hold the memories in our hearts. So Tell me. Someone stepped forward from the crowd. The Hexagone Fran?aise group spoke his name when they saw who it was. Lord Bernard. I would like to hear about Danzou. That was a Celestial Dragons final battle. I would be honored to hear the story. He looked to everyone around him. Are you not warriors? If you are, then take a seat and be regaled with tales of battle. Warriors should be honored to experience the vicarious awe of a good war story. And if you are not, then leave and get some sleep. What do you have to say to that? Everyone gasped. And They all sat down. Some were a little slower than the rest, but the others pulled them down onto their butts. Fukushima bowed when she saw it. Testament. Thank you. Many of us probably faced each other out on the battlefield, so let us discuss what we did and accomplished. This is a brief respite provided by the Roi-Soleil. So instead of ruining that with more fighting, let us exchange stories of how we fought. Everyone exchanged another glance at that. And finally I was to the west. I only saw the actual fighting from a distance, but I can tell you what both sides did there. A musketeer automaton said that while raising a brand new hand. Fukushima then saw Hachisuka join the discussion with the western unit. The Hexagone Fran?aise was quite surprised when they saw her. Ehhh!? That god of war was piloted by this little kid!? The warriors from the other directions clicked their tongues in frustration. Seeing all that, Kiyomasa nodded toward them all. I can discuss the northern battlefield. What about the south? Oh, I can and I was also viewing the east and west throughout, so feel free to ask me if theres anything you dont know. I can probably tell you. Also Katagiri used Hundred Crest Land Survey to create models of light for each group. Ohh, someone said upon seeing them. So were reviewing our mistakes, huh? Its like a retake of the strategy meeting. They all laughed. Enemy and ally realized both sides were smiling together. Well, whatever. They allowed themselves to laugh and smile together. And they all leaned forward. Hey. With comments of yeah, listen, or you see, they started talking. There were questions, explanations, groans, and surprise. That Illusory Dragon would have loved this. No matter what he said, he loved people. So coming together to talk about his final battle is the best way to see him off. Bernard said that and then lowered his head toward Fukushima. And Do not tell anyone I bowed to you. Testament, she agreed. Oh? said Kiyomasa while looking her way. Kiyo-Massive: Fukushima-sama, you finally smiled. Did I? she wondered before looking up into the night sky. An ocean was forming there and she did not know if they could arrive in Kantou in time even if they left as soon as that completed. But if she made the most of the present Takigawa-dono and the others would be delighted with what we are doing. Now, let me tell you about my battle with Danzou-sama. Fukushima began the story. She recalled her memories of the earlier battle. And she wondered if was too much to hope this applied to the person who had departed and not just the person she had fought. I have chosen a troublesome life. Volume 6C, Afterword Volume 6C, Afterword That was Horizon on the Middle of Nowhere 6-C. Just like last time, there was a festival in Odawara and a carnival in Paris and I think that was only possible due to everything I had built up to so far. It is thanks to all of you that I could do this. Thank you very much. Both of those involved flooding, but actual flooding strategies are long-term battles that fail if the breakwaters are not built properly, so it takes a lot of national strength and technology to pull them off. Unlike modern times, they did not have the technical research and machines for such things, so people with the appropriate knowledge and leadership were greatly prized even if they could not actually fight. After all, they did not have many construction materials back then, so if you were surrounding dirt with boards to create a breakwater, you could not drive the boards in too deep and the water would soak into the dirt and get in below the breakwater. And just like castles and cities were not built like they are nowadays, roads and bridges were not as nice either. I feel like they were always struggling in the gap between using their people to their fullest and completing the construction work as much as possible. Now, during the historical Siege of Odawara, Ishida Mitsunari tried to flood Oshi Castle, but the construction was poor and it failed. It makes you feel sorry for Mitsunari, but since he really liked Hideyoshi, I wonder if he was copying that flooding technique hoping Hideyoshi would praise him. Look at it that way and his character suddenly comes to life. Anyway, the chat. Did you know water makes an effective weapon? Against female prisoners? No. Well, yes, I suppose, but thats not what Im talking about. Yknow, like during the Warring States period. Warring States period female prisoners? Thats a pretty narrow genre. But if you insist on talking about using water against prisoners, they did have water-filled cells during the Warring States period. Theres a lot of that sort of genre from that period, isnt there? Oh, whoops. We were supposed to talk about our school days in this segment. Our school days with female prisoners? That didnt happen. My work background music this time was World Ends Girlfriend by Soulkids. I wish I had that level of I was here. Anyway, the question this time is Who was it that crossed over? The Kantou Liberation is next, so please wait a little longer. July 2013. The morning of a typhoon. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 7A, Characters Volume 7A, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo-style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Marga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine divisions chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. - Mishina Shouichi: Mishina Hiros father. Taizous son-in-law. Head of Kantou IZUMO. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Ookubo Tadachika/Nagayasu: A rare Far Easterner with a double inherited name. A second year and head of the representative committee. Speaks in a fake-sounding Kansai dialect. - Kanou: Ookubos maid. An automaton. Head of the public morals committee. A second year. - Date Shigezane [Narumi]: Masamunes cousin. Vice chancellor of the Date clan and uses a mobile shell named Unturning Centipede. Confident elder sister type. Academy Officials - Oriotri Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. M.H.R.R. - Hashiba Toukichirou: M.H.R.R. Vice President and monkey-masked automaton girl. The nervous bomber type. - Olimpia: Innocentiuss older and younger stepsister. Current Pope-Chancellor. - Matthias: Representative of M.H.R.R.s Catholics. Student Council President. Younger brother of Chancellor and Emperor Rudolf II. Being a puppet is fun! - Maeda Toshiie: Catholic representative. Treasurer. Samurai attendant that has become a ghost and is peacefully spending his days with his wife Matsu. - Fukushima Masanori: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #1. Speaks in an old-fashioned way. - Katou Kiyomasa: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #2. The busty blonde type and speaks politely. - Takenaka Hanbei: Ten Spears #9. Hashibas tactician. Carefree long-lived girl. Has also inherited the name of Kuroda Kanbei. - Katagiri Katsumoto: Ten Spears #10. An earnest boy who can also negotiate. - Katou Yoshiaki: Ten Spears #4. Gold-haired, gold-winged Weiss Hexen. Speaks sharply, but surprisingly tends to act as a mediator. - Wakisaka Yasuharu (Angie): Ten Spears #5. Black-haired, black-winged Schwarz Hexen. The carefree type, but she truly is carefree. - Hachisuka Koroku: Shouroku. God of war pilot of the Hidamari Genbu. The cool kid of the Ten Spears. - Kani Saizou: Extremely high probability of people misreading her name. The energetic aide to the Ten Spears. Fukushimas underclassman. Nickname: Kanitama. - Suzuki Magoichi: Gunner who joined P.A. Oda by betraying the Saika. - Kuki Yoshitaka: Leader of P.A. Odas iron ship fleet. His job is to oppose the Murakami Navy. - Ootani Yoshitsugu: An earnest, hot-blooded, sincere, and honest virus with a strong sense of justice. Liked by cats. - Ishida Mitsunari: An earnest but inexperienced data entity who is often troubled. Ten Spears #3. P.A. Oda - Sassa Narimasa: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Delinquent and assault type. But methodical. - Shibata Katsuie: One of P.A. Odas Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. Athletic type. Very troublesome after his recent marriage. - Fuwa Mitsuharu: P.A. Odas local anti-Sviet Rus treasurer. Her, Toshiie, and Narimasa are known as the Triumvirate. - Oichi: Shibata Katsuies wife. Gentle berserker. - Mori Nagayoshi: Manliest young fellow in P.A. Oda. His head spins at the instant of impact. - Takigawa Ichimasu: P.A. Oda ninja commander who excels at castle building and ship operation. Date Clan - Date Masamune: Head of the Date clan. Inherits the power of the Dragon God. Chancellor and student council president of the Date clan. - Katakura Kojuurou: Vice president of the Date clan. Full of intense highs and lows. - Yoshihime: Masamunes mother. Half demonic long-lived and half human. Principal of Sendai Date Academy. Mogami Clan - Mogami Yoshiaki: Betrayal-loving daimyo known as the Fox of Ushuu. Shrewd leader who unified frigid Mogami in a single generation. - Shakenobe: The Mouse that follows Yoshiaki-sama, mon! Hexagone Fran?aise - Louis Exiv: Hexagone Fran?aises chancellor. Refreshing young man known as the Roi-Soleil. Has divine blood. - Mouri Terumoto: Hexagone Fran?aises student council president. Delinquent type. Destined to be Musashis enemy as leader of the Western Army. - Henri of the Three Musketeers: Female combat-style automaton. Acts as the leader and as Terumotos bodyguard. Uses large remote-controlled swords. - Armand of the Three Musketeers: Male combat-style automaton. Uses broad-range gravitational control. - Reine de Garou: Turenne. Hexagone Fran?aises vice chancellor. Mitotsudairas mom. All-around giant breasts. - Mitotsudairas Father: The Reine des Garouss husband. A victim who is full of happiness and readily cries. Not so much passive as always under attack. 24 days. - Bernard: A mercenary commander from M.H.R.R., but an old man who inherited the name of someone who betrayed his home nation as a Protestant and moved from battlefield to battlefield, but is actually a Celestial Dragon and siding with Hexagone Fran?aise. Its complicated. - Mouri Sisters: Three automaton sisters who have inherited the names of three of Mouri Terumotos uncles. Houjou - Houjou Ujinao: Chancellor and student council vice president of the Houjou Association of Indian States. A demonic long-lived, but has an automaton body. - Kotarou: Ninja girl Mouse that accompanies Ujinao. Skilled but gets treated like a child. - Houjou Genan: An elderly long-lived. A wise commander who has served Houjou for three generations, but also leads the aerial mobile unit. - Houjou Ujiteru: Hes Uji-terrific! Volume 7A, School Rules Volume 7A, School Rules Article 170 - Visitors from other academies must be met with respect. Volume 7A, Prologue: Omen Giver on the Gangway Volume 7A, Prologue: Omen Giver on the Gangway Where should I go next? Whether I choose Or dont choose There will be something there Point Allocation (Expectation) A strong salty scent entered the night breeze. It was a sea breeze. It began in the Sagami ocean to the south and rose up onto the land to the north. It was a heavy wind. Instead of just blowing, it was a movement of the atmosphere that gradually grew thicker throughout the night. That heavy wind swept across the temporary city on the surface while also hitting the giant structure floating in the sky above. That structure was a giant aerial ship. The waves of the air produced a dull sound as they struck the white and black sides printed with the name Musashi. That heavy sound permeated the sky. It could be heard from atop the Musashi. However, the Musashis surface was divided between two different activities. One was the repairs and reinforcement construction occurring across the Musashi. Those areas were filled with light and noise. The other was the preparations for the coming battlefield. Those areas were cut off by sound-blocking stealth barriers to provide some rest on the way there. The people who had fought in the Siege of Odawara got some rest or worked on the construction first. Later, those who had fought in the Siege of Kanie Castle got some rest. They all hurried down the passageways and corridors. The Kantou Liberation begins in 4 hours! Those of us operating the ships begin our shift an hour ahead of time, so that only gives us 3 hours to rest! Keep that in mind! I know those of you on the shift before that are tired, but its not too much longer now! If youve eaten, then get back to your posts! Has anyone forgotten to set their divine radio or TV to record!? Im taking requests if you need something! I just want to record the local OP for Dragoon-mon! Ill put in a request to Houjou saying its research material, so get back to work! They met up and discussed various issues at the intersections and elevators. Some of the volunteer civilians and warriors without any work to do used their sign frames to request a shift for assisting with the transportation and food distribution, but most of them went to get some rest. And there was another group making their way somewhere they could rest. Huh? Noriki, are you not bringing that girl here? Ujinao was it? It was Toori and the others. Tooris question was answered by Noriki who followed behind the others while they disembarked from a transport ship on Okutamas bow port. He scratched his head. I will be bringing her here, but Houjous collapse is not complete quite yet. Plus, we have the Kantou Liberation to deal with. Shell join me here once those things are complete. Is that how youre doing things? said the others while Naito and Naruze flew from the transport ship on their brooms. Naruze skillfully flew upside-down before spinning around to face them. Well, it is true were talking about the fall of an entire nation. There are probably some things its final leader has to take care of. If she neglected those things, you would have to wonder why you two waited this long in the first place. Judge. And you never know what Hashiba will try to do if she ends her inherited name before Houjous collapse. Thats a good point, said Naito. She placed a hand on Naruzes spinning broom and added another rotation to it so the other girl was facing south while upside-down. If she doesnt end her inherited name properly, Hashiba might use the Testament Union to declare someone else as a new Ujinao to properly see Houjou through to the end. Exactly. Noriki scratched his cheek. Also, she says she wants to learn how to cook before coming here. Ohhh, everyone replied before noticing a sign frame opened next to his face. It was Ujinao. The others let those two exchange some words that could be seen as unimportant, as a greeting, or as a thoughtful report of their situations. Meanwhile, Futayo asked Masazumi a question. Masazumi, what is Lady Ujinao going to do once her inherited name is complete? Judge. Musashi has not received a student transfer request. She must understand what it means to be the retired representative of a former nation rather than a simple military commander. That being If she tried to join Musashi as a student, it would give Hashiba an excuse to attack. They would say Musashi had prevented Houjous destruction and effectively absorbed Houjous authority for ourselves. Also, the Houjou forces that joined us would have unnecessary expectations of Ujinao. She was the Chancellor and Student Council President who led a nation. And unlike that idiot over there, she did so with military strength and intelligence. If she could choose to use those talents for another nation even after retiring her inherited name, it would cause problems on a national scale. So to prevent that, said Mitotsudaira. She will decisively part ways with the nation of Houjou and cut all ties. That will bring an end to her responsibility as its final leader and to everything she inherited from that position. And it will also work to protect Musashi. That is the path she has chosen. Alsocheck that out. Masazumi pointed back toward Noriki. At some point, he had fallen a few steps behind the others, but he was speaking into his sign frame, entirely oblivious that the others had slowed down to wait for him. He was smiling a little. I see, said Naruze. If Ujinao comes to Musashi and joins Norikis family, scenes like this will be a common occurrence. And hell have a wife at home. This will make for some excellent material. Noriki, thank you for this gift. Some of your views are unhelpful, but it is true she has chosen to retire from the conflicts within her clan and family and from the conflicts between nations. From now on, she will not be an officer or a name inheritor. She will simply be a person with a new family. Whether or not that will change her personality is still unknown, though. Masazumis shoulders drooped. But you could say she is far surpassing the rest of us in her private life. Oh? Masazumi, do you want a family!? asked Futayo. Then you can join mine! We can build a big family together! Wait! Why wait? asked Futayo while Naruze started spinning wildly overhead. Family is a wonderful thing, Masazumi. And you can build a bigger one by taking in cats like my father would! They can be a pain, but they are so very cute. What is the matter, Masazumi? Well, umyoure even more pure than I thought you were. Futayo tilted her head and everyone elses shoulders drooped. Then Noriki spoke up as he caught up from behind. Hey, why are you all stopped here talking? Arent we going to Mukais bathhouse? He said it with a sigh, so they all turned back as one. I dont want to hear that from you!! Huh? Whats with all of you? Noriki-sama, it feels to me like you have been defanged, said Horizon. Um, Horizon? said Mitotsudaira. I think you have sharpened your fangs a little too much. But there was activity around them now that they were in the port. To aft, Ookubo was exchanging information with the port authority officials and she raised a hand in greeting. Everyone was about to rest and prepare for the next battle. But while they gathered strength in their shoulders once more, Naito suddenly looked southward up above them. Oh? She tilted her head and opened a Magie Figur. What is it, Gold Mar? Well, Im not sure telling you would help much, Chancellor. Quit acting like Im uselessssssssssss! Judge. If you must know, its about the other nations ships. Okay, yes, Im useless. Sorry! Im really sorry! I expected that, said Naito as she spun Naruze again and viewed some movement in the sky below her. Then she spoke into the Magie Figur she had opened. Um, have you noticed, Bell-rin? Were trying to pretty up the Musashi, but the other nations ships are already here for some preliminary negotiations. Gold Mar: Well, Bell-rin? Can you tell? Bell: Ohyes. I think theyve sent outsome ships along withan escort. Suzu answered Naitos question. She was currently in the changing room for the Okutama bathhouse named Suzus Bath. She was cleaning it, but the Musashis sensor data was being relayed to her from Musashinos bridge. Thanks to that, she could sense several ships ascending to land on the Musashi. Whats goingto happen? She wanted to give everyone a chance to rest, so she had left the bridge to prepare the bath for them to freshen up after the battle. She was just about finished and she was getting help from the kobolds and white algae creatures. She handed a 5-yen coin to the kobolds and placed a white algae creature in each of the lockers. U-um, carry this stack of bucketsover there. Leave it to us. A-and can you allgo in there? And clean? Clean? Clean? Squeaky clean? She heard herself laughing a bit as she used this free time to change into her bathhouse swimsuit. She was not particularly busy, but she found it easiest to complete this familiar work all in one go. Meanwhile, another question arrived for her. Vice President: Um, Mukai? It doesnt have to be exact, but can you tell how many of the ships below are from each nation? Since Masazumis request was fairly restrained, she may have known Suzu was working to prepare the bath. So Suzu tried to come up with a more general way to describe the number of ships. Bell: You mean likelots, a bunch, ora few? Vice President: Yes, I know youre busy, so thats fine. Hmm, thought Suzu while collecting the white algae creatures in a basket when they finished cleaning their lockers. Bell: I can get thenumber of ships right away. And if you ask fora type of ship, I can tell you thattoo. Oh, Nobu-tan! Why are you slamming your elbows against the table and crying so soon after intercepting the divine transmission signal!? Our night of karaoke has barely even begun! B-because, Koni-tan! Mu-samaMu-sama was actually going to give the number of ships in a super-duper cute way! She was going to say lots or a bunch! D-dont worry, Im sure Masazumi-kun will tell her to stick with that! Just listen! Vice President: Really, Mukai? Then if you wouldnt find it too mind-numbing, give us the actual numbers. I hate you, Koni-taaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan! Dont take your anger out on me, Nobu-tan!! Vice President: Heh, numbing numbers. Did you catch that, Mukai? Bell: M-Masazumi? I think you shouldget some sleep. I love you, Koni-taaaaaaan!!! Im not sure what triggered that, but Im glad youve recovered, Nobu-tan!! Suzu counted the ships based on the sensor data sent to her from the Musashino bridge. Counting the numberis my specialtyright? This was easy for her. When focusing on a collection of ships, she did not sense each individual one. She understood them as numbers and words. Instead of tracking them by eye or counting them by hand, she understood them with the full set of senses. So she counted them like that and sent the information to Masazumi. Bell: Houjou has three small shipsand one big one. Mogami has two small onesand one big one. Oh, but one of the small Mogami ones has differentrigging? Righteousness: That one counts as a Satomi ship. Yoshiaki prepared it for us. It would affect the legitimacy of our Kantou Liberation if there was no Satomi presence there. That sounded complicated, but she kind of understood. She had come to understand that sort of thing lately. On-site experienceteaches you so much. But Suzu noticed something odd while counting the diplomatic ships. Theres a lot ofMouri ships? Two figures in the sky above the Musashi confirmed what Suzu said. The gold and black winged figures were Naito and Naruze. Naruze used the Magie Figur in hand to compare the previous Mouri fleet to the current diplomatic ships. She squinted a bit as she scrutinized the images, but she eventually frowned. Odd. What is it, Ga-chan? Judge. Naruze drew a red circle around a few of the ships ascending on the real-time image. Some non-Mouri ships are mixed in with the Mouri ones. What clan does Suzu say they belong to? Unknown since theyve covered up the academy emblem. But they arent a Mouri model of ship. If anything, they look more M.H.R.R. Hm. Naito tilted her head. Would M.H.R.R. be involved in the post-Odawara or pre-Kantou Liberation negotiations? The Siege of Odawara was a battle between the Far Eastern forces, but the Kantou Liberation is between Far Eastern and continental forces. Naito spoke in the sky above Okutamas front port. They had only just returned to the Musashi now that the Siege of Kanie Castle and the Lead With That, Noririn festival were complete. Her current duty was to transport the equipment and possessions of the people disembarking from the transport ships. She and Naruze had to carry those things to their homes or classrooms. They would not normally be left with a petty job like that, but We need to give them as much time to rest as possible, said Naruze. That was true. They only had 4 hours before the next battle. However If you think of battles as projects, then the Kantou Liberation is a ridiculously large project. Enough so that we need to hold a meeting and get some rest during the four hours ahead of time. Busy did not even begin to cover it. Besides Getting some rest in a hurry is kind of an oxymoron, isnt it? Asama had ordered some compressed sleep charms from the Asama Shrine. Also, Suzu was preparing the bathhouse. And below Hori-ko: Now, everyone. I recently learned how to make udon sashimi, so would anyone like some as nourishment before getting some sleep? Marube-ya: Anything but udooooooooooooon! Mar-Ga: Huh? I thought you escaped the udon curse with that prostration negotiation. Vice President: They havent actually paid back what they embezzled, so it isnt over yet. Asama, when will the divine punishment kick in? Asama: It generally happens at dawn of the day after judgment is passed at the Shinto trial. Tonbokiri: Judge. So the udon will come out tomorrow morning just as the Kantou Liberation is beginning. Righteousness: Will you people stop at nothing when it comes to disgracing Satomis liberation!? Things were tough all around. But Naito tilted her head while Naruze sent the shape of the mystery ships to Musashino for analysis. Why would M.H.R.R. ships be involved in the Kantou Liberation? Even if they are M.H.R.R., theyre probably Protestant. Naito nodded at that. The Catholic and Protestant factions within M.H.R.R. were currently locked in constant conflict due to the Thirty Years War. And the Catholic side controlled K.P.A. Italia due to the collusion between Holy Roman Emperor Matthias and Hashiba. Musashi, on the other hand, had participated in the Sack of Magdeburg and sided with the Protestants. In that case, thought Naito as she asked just to be sure. Gold Mar: Seijun, if M.H.R.R. came hereactually, can they even do that? Have you heard anything from the Protestants? Masazumi read Naitos question while the night sea breeze washed over her. M.H.R.R. ships, hm? She crossed her arms and thought atop a ship floating up from Okutamas bow port. This was a different transport ship which was used for travelling within Musashi. The others were aboard the lightly moving ship with her. It would take them to an underground entrance near the bathhouse Mukai was preparing for them. Why would some M.H.R.R. ships arrive with Mouri? she asked herself on that ship. Those two nations were enemies, so what did this mean? She turned around to get a quick answer. Neshinbara, can you give a serious answer to this? No, I suppose not. Sorry. I shouldnt have asked for the impossible. So who else could I ask? Well, might as well just ask Mouri directly. Hm? What is it, Neshinbara? C-Crossdressing Honda-kun! You moved on without even hearing what I had to say, didnt you!? Maybe so, but lets be honest: can you give a serious answer? Wh-why do you look so skeptical!? Neshinbara swung his right hand and turned to the side. He placed a hand on his glasses and pushed them up. Of course I can give a serious answer. For I am always serious. She had to wonder how he defined serious. But there was something she needed to ask about. Based on Mukais scans and Naito and Naruzes observations, we know there are some M.H.R.R. ships within the Mouri negotiation fleet below. Why do you think that is? Did the Protestants set it up? That is quite simple. Neshinbara sighed. It is the Thirty Years War. Next to him, the idiot struck a pose and sighed. It is the Thhhirty Years Worrrr. I-I didnt say it like that! And if you do that, it will probably catch on, so please stop, Aoi-kun! I beg you! Four Eyes: It is the Thhhirty Years Worrr. Novice: You had better stop that! Four Eyes: I had better? Novice: Please stop! Please! Four Eyes: Im not listening to someone who cant get his opinion across like a man. Neshinbara gasped and turned back toward the idiot. Aoi-kun! How am I supposed to admonish someone like a man!? Oh, thats easy. The idiot grabbed Neshinbaras sign frame, pulled it toward him, and Topknot! Stooooooooooooop! Calm down, Neshinbara! Why do you have to be so negative about everything!? How am I supposed to look at this positively!? Huh!? Try it out for yourself and youll see! It feels great! Besides, its not like the other person can see what youre doing. Four Eyes: I can hear everything youre saying, so should I tattle to the Fairy Queen? Hey! Aoi! Stop before you cause an international incident! Gold Mar: Didnt the Chancellor already cause an international incident with this one back at IZUMO? Oh yeah. That did happen, didnt it? I had erased it from my memory. Vice President: But whats important is learning our lesson and always facing forward toward the future. Right? Wise Sister: Foolish brother? Did you hear what this flat politician said? But its not like you could even do the topknot if you were facing backwards, right? Me: Eh? Yeah, that one would be tricky to pull off. Asama, are there any Shinto warp spells I could use? A portable one would be great. Asama: Im not giving you one when I know thats what youll do with it! There you have it. The idiot raised a hand toward Masazumi. I just proved that the top knot is a technique used when facing forward to the future. Yes, how wonderful. The idiots expression froze at her deadpan response. After a bit, he mimed moving some luggage from right to left and looked to Neshinbara. Listen, Neshinbara. That was a joke. Heres the real thing. The real thing? Topknot! I said stooooop! Neshinbara struck a pose. Stop C right C this C instant! Aoi-kun! Okay, now for a nice deep one. You dont have to do that facial expression! Neshinbara tried to snatch back the sign frame, but the idiot grabbed it back while uttering an oof. Then the nudist twisted his hips around. C-cmon, man, dont move it around without warning me! Your sign frame has a ton of pointy parts, so what if I injured my topknot!? Wh-who cares about your topknot!? Im worried about what youre doing to the sign frame I spent all night designing! Are they even speaking Far Eastern anymore? wondered Masazumi, but she kept it to herself for fear of getting dragged into this mess. This is fine. Neshinbara is the kind of person who writes weird novels. In that case, its okay for his language to be a little broken. Probably anyway. Although that might just be who he is. But I can have peace as long as I can love on Tsukinowa. Who cares about the rest. The idiot pulled the sign frame back and sighed. You want to know what Im doing to your sign frame? Fine, then watch closely: top- Just as he said knot, a casual kick from Horizon hit his crotch from below. The idiot bounced upwards with an ahee! and then fell to his knees. U-um, Horizon? What if my topknot stops functioning? Cut out that weird falsetto. Anyway, Neshinbara-sama. Horizon turned toward Neshinbara. And What was it you wanted to say about the Thhhirty Years Worrr? Et tu? Et tu, Horizon-kun!? Neshinbara, just answer the question. Our sleep time is slipping away at an alarming rate. Masazumi could not figure out why everyone gave her accusatory looks when she said that. Regardless, Neshinbaras shoulders drooped and he opened a new sign frame. He looked down rather than at the others and he tapped the screen. Listen. Hexagone Fran?aise repelled Hashibas attack on Paris and has declared their intent to conquer. And what does that mean? Why, it means Hexagone Fran?aise has begun the 30 Years War. Isnt it perfectly normal for them to be starting the Thirty Years War? Asama asked that of Masazumi with her arms wrapped around herself and the shirt Toori had given her. My shrine maiden uniform was torn up pretty bad. It had not bothered her too much during the battle, but that had changed now that things had calmed down. Of course, everyones clothes had been damaged or soaked in the battle, so they all looked like a mess. Masazumi must have been bothered by her wet uniform because she kept her arms crossed as she responded. Hexagone Fran?aise already told us they would be beginning the Thirty Years War. But what that means has changed. What it means? When Asama asked that, Kimi nodded next to her. In other words, what Masazumi thought was going to be a fun war has leveled up to a big fun war! In terms of combining materials, its like combining political resolution with war to drag other nations into it all! And if you want a higher success rate, you provoke the enemy nations through negotiation! Thats my quick walkthrough! Isnt provoking the enemy a bad thing? Everyone responded to Asamas question by looking to Neshinbara. She did the same, and Oh, right. Thats exactly what he did at the pre-Odawara negotiations. Hold on! Wh-what are you talking about, Asama-kun! Calm down, said Horizon before addressing a question to Neshinbara. So how has the meaning changed? Eh? He froze in place. He seemed confused what her question meant, so Asama took turns exchanging glances with Kimi, Mitotsudaira, Toori, and Horizon. Dont tell me. Her thoughts were perfectly expressed by the first post she saw on her sign frame. Mar-Ga: Dont tell me that idiot just wanted to say it because it sounded cool. Gold Mar: Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow. Unmoving: How did you make it this far? Uqui: Narumi, if that was so easy to figure out, the enemy would not be having so much trouble. The incredible part was how accurate that was. But the accused swung his arm side to side a few times. Please wait! It is crucial that you ask a question first! Dont you think!? Horizon pulled a desk and chair out of nowhere and sat down with her head resting in her hands. Judge. Very true, Neshinbara-sama. Now, care to explain the question that has been asked? Eh? He was very clearly sweating now, but he pushed up his glasses and swung his right arm. L-l-listen, all of you. Th-th-th-the thing is Just admit defeat! Asama had a thought while everyone shouted at Neshinbara. She exchanged a smiling glance with Mitotsudaira. We dont go easy on our own, do we? No, we dont, replied Mitotsudaira with her eye contact and a nod. Then Masazumi stepped forward with drooping shoulders. Well, it doesnt matter. Actually, it does matter, but I will explain instead. If you say so, everyone said as Masazumi raised her right hand. Basically, Hexagone Fran?aise is focusing on their European history recreation instead of their Far Eastern history recreation. Masazumi had a thought as she viewed the fleet rising in the southwestern sky. The world really is looking to the future. Musashi was doing the same. But these actions outside her expectations filled her with caution and surprise. The world was not shaping up the way she had expected. No matter how many predictions she made, they were no more than calculations. What matters is to have a policy and to have the flexibility to fit your surroundings, she thought. This means Mouri has set something up again. Naomasa. What do you want? Naomasa spoke from a sign frame. The god of war sniper unit held their rifles at the ready on the bow in case any of the diplomatic ships tried anything. Naomasa was still on the scene commanding them. I can see that fleet quite well from here. What clan emblem is displayed on the ships marked by Mukai and the others? Wait just a second. Naomasa opened a sign frame on the screen. Jizuri Suzaku slowly tilted its head behind her. The footage on Naomasas sign frame scrolled in sync with that. Found it. The emblem has been covered up. She added a disinterested but with her kiseru in the corner of her mouth. Its a pretty sloppy paint job. Can you see the emblem through the new coat? No, but its pretty uneven. You can tell it was a rush job. Meaning The unevenness in the color would be because the ship flew here from the west with the sea breeze hitting it. That means the paint job was done in a hurry during the Siege of Odawara. In that case, said Masazumi while raising a hand to thank Naomasa. She had a question for the Technohexen pair. Vice President: Naito, Naruze. Who do the marked transport ships belong to? Gold Mar: Have you tried asking Musashi? Musashi: I am afraid the notification sent to me simply said they were Mouri ships. Over. Mar-Ga: Judge. Those of us working transport were told the same thing. Looks like theyre trying to pass them off as Mouri ships no matter what. I see, said Masazumi as Ohiroshiki tilted his head. What does that mean? I dont really get what that tells us. Masazumi prepared to answer his question, but someone else beat her to it. It was Tachibana Muneshige. He stepped forward while speaking. Hierarchy can be established through affiliation. Masazumi watched the Tachibana Husband nod. He looked to the west before continuing. When we were with Tres Espa?a, we had a hierarchical relationship with K.P.A. Italia. He glanced over at Gin who nodded and continued for him. Mouri Terumoto participated in the Siege of Odawara as the Mouri clan, but based on the current events, she must have no intention of denying she is also a representative of Hexagone Fran?aise. After all, even if the marked ships are M.H.R.R. ships, their owner likely has a Far Eastern inherited name. However, the ships have erased that Far Eastern name to place themselves beneath Mouri in the hierarchy for their own safety. Do you know what those ships hope to accomplish? If they are here for diplomacy, there are two possibilities. That response came from the Date Vice Chancellor. With Urquiaga to her side, she organized some sign frame documents for Date and kept he eyes on the screen instead of looking up. First, they have Far Eastern business that must be kept secret. Or second, they have European business that must be kept secret. I cannot imagine it is anything else. Narumi, if you try to make the obvious sound impressive, you will end up like Neshinbara. Then I should probably explain further. But The Date Vice Chancellor looked up. Date is an eastern nation while Tres Espa?a is a western nation. A local could probably explain better. Mito Lord, I would appreciate it if you explained as best as you could. Mitotsudaira had been named, so she looked to her king before answering. She saw him sticking his god mosaic into Neshinbaras sign frame, so she decided not to look at him. Instead, she stepped forward to block him from view. Now, then. Nate! Nate! shouted her king. Did you just ignore me!? Oh, whats this? asked Horizon. Is the little boy upset his plea for attention failed? Do you want a knight to address things that will dishonor her king!? protested Mitotsudaira. Hold on, Nate! Her king grabbed her shoulders. The strength of his grip caused her pulse to quicken, but when she looked back, she saw him sticking his god mosaic into two of Neshinbaras sign frames, so she decided not to look at him. Nate! Hey! Over here! Look over here! Ho ho? I am currently raising my fist, Toori-sama, so how about you look over here? Nooooo! I dont want to see anything painful! Mitotsudaira ignored them and started speaking. Hexagone Fran?aise should be preparing to begin the Thirty Years War in earnest. Which meant They have yet to truly start the Thirty Years War. What does that meant? asked Urquiaga. Mitotsudaira answered with a nod. Hexagone Fran?aise has not participated in the Thirty Years War as a nation. But now that they have indicated they will soon start, they can wield their strength as a powerful nation and it seems someone has come forward in the hopes of relying on that strength. Some of them understood what she meant and some did not. Someone who was likely in the latter group spoke from behind her. That just means one of that sun nudists friends wants our help with something, right? And with something only we can help with. That was true. If Hexagone Fran?aise could handle whatever the problem was, that conquerors nation would have done so. They would not have gone to the trouble of bringing transport ships with the academy emblem hidden. Mother must know something about this. Mitotsudaira had a feeling this was going to be a lot of trouble, but she still spoke to her king. My king? We cant be too accommodating. Even if this is related to Europe, the Kantou Liberation comes first. Oh, right. Weve gotta help Flatty get revenge. Everyone turned toward Yoshiyasu and she spread her mouth horizontally. I hate that I cant insist I can handle this on my own. We are allies, so feel free to rely on us. And well feel free to help you, said Masazumi. Thats how nations get along. The king turned toward her when he heard that. Seijun, getting along between nations like that sure is a pain, isnt it? Thats what Im here for. Because it would be far too dangerous to let you do it. And since there are rules C albeit unwritten ones C we can trust in that more than a verbal agreement with your neighbors. Mar-Ga: Thats true. Because we can go to war if they dont keep their promise. You dont often get a chance to do that against your neighbors. Almost Everyone: Oh, yeah. That is how she does things, isnt it? Vice President: That isnt what I was trying to say!! Regardless, things were already headed for the next stage. The wind washing over the transport ship had changed. The ship was descending toward Okutamas surface city. The distant diplomatic ships were eventually hidden behind the Musashi itself. Bell: The bath isready! Good. Masazumi had Tsukinowa open a sign frame. The preliminary negotiation begins in 45 minutes, so we have 30 minutes to rest and freshen up. Lets go over what information we have while we do so. Um, then Ill manage everyones sign frames and whatnot. Asama raised her hand while holding together the shirt which smelled of their king. And when the wind of their descent grew especially strong, a thought occurred to Mitotsudaira. This is the next stage. A lot had changed at the Siege of Odawara, but those changes were not stopping. Next up was the Kantou Liberation. And Now, then. What was approaching them and their future? Does it mean they have something they must do? Study: State of the Nations Toori: Sis! Sis! We finished a lot already, but now were moving on to the Kantou Liberation, right!? But what are the different nations like right now? Kimi: Heh heh heh. What brother, this is probably going to change before long, but these are the problems the different nations are carrying around. Musashi: Since we are close with Satomi, we should gain a lot if the Kantou Liberation succeeds. However, we have not moved from Kantou for a bit, so our connections with Europe are weak even though we need to go to Westphalia in the end. It is also looking more likely that summer break will begin before we can force the history recreations of Nobunaga and Hashiba. Mouri: They need support when settling the outside world, so they want to use the Kantou Liberation to earn some favors with the Kantou nations. Hexagone Fran?aise has said they will be beginning the Thirty Years War in earnest, but that also means they have yet to actually start on that. Hashiba (P.A. Oda): Since most of the eastern Far East will side with Musashi if the Kantou Liberation is carried out, they want to stop it no matter what. However, they must hurry back from Hexagone Fran?aise if they are to intervene in the Kantou Liberation. But with summer break coming up, they plan to complete a lot of internal history recreations during the break. Houjou: By continuing their fall, they can avoid Testament Union interference and join Musashi. Date: The 1st Apology for Masamune arriving late for the Siege of Odawara has yet to be officially completed. That and the later 2nd Apology require cautious observations of Hashibas actions. Uesugi: As they are currently allied with Hashiba, they cannot carelessly work with Musashi. However, they would like to do so in order to reduce their losses in the later Punishment of Aizu against Matsudaira. Satomi: I sure hope we can do the Kantou Liberation. Mogami: Yoshiaki-sama is a free spirit, mon! Kimi: Well, some are more free than others, but that about sums it up. They all have their own problems and theyre trying to see how they can take control. Toori: What a pain. I sure am glad we have Seijun for this stuff. Volume 7A, 1: Newcomer on an Accumulating Slope Volume 7A, Chapter 1: Newcomer on an Accumulating Slope Should I apologize for Or feel sad that I was late? Point Allocation (Look Ahead) The trees were moving below the night sky. A vast forest stood with a field to the east and mountains to the west. That spacious area was shaking near the mountains where the lights of a forestry village could be seen to the east. A few long shapes cast shadows in the starlight there. They were aerial ships bearing Hashibas emblem. Eight ships was not many, but the emblems on them were new. And something else existed in the depths of the shaking forest below those new ships. A giant metal wreck sat on a large scorched slope. The ships floodlight spells shined on three distinct objects, each a few hundred meters long. People were examining those objects. The students wore M.H.R.R. summer uniforms with stoles to keep off the night dew. One of them sighed below the lights while standing atop the central wreck. The Shirasagi Castle really took a beating. Nine Horns: That just proves Takigawa did not hold back, Ikeda. Testament, replied the student while casting a short shadow on the wrecked frame. He was a tall boy with long hair. He opened a lernen figur by his hand and began recording his surroundings. The lernen figur gave the name Ikeda Terumasa. He looked down at the wrecked frame he stood on. Takigawa has retired, hasnt she? Nine Horns: You will inherit the Shirasagi Castle after her. IT: Can I say I would prefer I had inherited my name a little earlier? Nine Horns: Did you ever meet Takigawa? IT: I only ever saw her at a distance or exchanged a nod with her at a meeting. Nine Horns: Testament. Then that is enough. IT: Why do you say that, Kuki? It took Kuki a few seconds to respond on the divine transmission. But the demons words did finally reach Ikeda as if carried by the night breeze. Nine Horns: Takigawa cared a lot about people. IT: That just makes me more jealous of all you upperclassmen. Nine Horns: Underclassmen should not actively try to rely on the kindness of their upperclassmen. Kukis comment came with a hint of a bitter smile. Anyway, he continued. Nine Horns: We have had a number of issues to deal with since you inherited your name, so this was just how it worked out. And all name inheritors are plagued by lots of petty recreations soon after inheriting their name. Did you have to do anything interesting? Hmm, I dont really know, said Ikeda before remembering he was speaking to an upperclassman. He briefly panicked before realizing his lernen figur was not picking up his voice. Phew. I really should actually try to answer an upperclassmans question. IT: Um, do you mind if its kind of silly? Nine Horns: Not if I can go punch you if it irritates me too much. IT: Oh, well, there was this one annoying thing I had to do. You see, I was late showing up this time because I burned my hand. Nine Horns: Was that burn in the Testament? Just look, he said while holding up his currently unharmed hand. IT: Tsuneoki is my history recreation dad, you see. And my Testament descriptions include something Tsuneoki did to test Terumasa. Namely IT: It was this ridiculous trick where you place a cooked chestnut in your hand. Nine Horns: Did he test you like that? IT: Yes, but completely out of the blue. I was walking home after club activities and that idiot runs up, says catch!, and threw it at me. I caught it, but it was really damn hot. The memory of the event led Ikeda to shake his hand, but the surrounding lernen figurs copied the action. Oh, whoops, he said while stopping his hand. IT: Now, in the Testament, I apparently peeled and ate the chestnut without saying a word. Nine Horns: Not reacting is certainly different. IT: Thats not the point, though. See, I thought I might lose my inherited name if I said anything at all, so I held in my voice. But the reaction found another way of getting out. So there I am making the craziest faces that you can only describe as hahiiiiii! or hohiiiiiiii! and that idiot films the whole thing with the biggest grin you ever saw. I only got through it by swearing to myself Id kick his ass afterwards. Nine Horns: Did you? IT: He ran away, so I chased after him and gave him quite the ass kicking. But I messed up my fist in the process and it took three weeks to fully heal. Yes, thats why I was late coming here. Nine Horns: Sounds like you were both to blame. But Kukis voice came from Ikedas lernen figur. Nine Horns: Ikeda, you are part of the rear guard this time. You know why, I trust? Testament, confirmed Ikeda. Thats really all I could do. Or rather, I hadnt really thought about it that much. I mostly get it. In the Testament, I didnt actually cross over to the continent during the Bunroku or Keichou Campaigns. I was left behind to guard the eastern nations at the time. At this time, Ikeda Terumasa was said to have taken part in the Siege of Odawara under Hashibas command. But unfortunately The Testament says I was the last one to restore the Shirasagi Castle in this era, so I hurried here instead. The Siege of Odawara had essentially passed him by since it was led by Musashi and Mouri and fought using duels. He wished he could have gotten here sooner, but it was what it was. He had not come here so he could be involved in the Siege of Odawara or the Kantou Liberation. He was not prepared to do that and his support came in a different form. Nine Horns: What are your plans now? IT: Testament. I will retrieve the Shirasagi Castle to restore it and then send as much support materiel as I can manage. Also Also IT: Some idiots will be arriving a bit later to support me, so I guess Ill be assisting with that? Nine Horns: Yes, some of the Seven Generals, right? It was kind of embarrassing that Kuki knew about that. In the Warring States period, it was common for a numbered group of elites to gain a special title, like the Four Heavenly Kings or the Sixteen Divine Generals. There were also the Five Great Peaks, the Eight Great Dragon Kings, the Seven Spears on which the Ten Spears were based, and the Ten Braves. The other nations also had things like the Three Great Knights or the Nine Heroes. He too was part of such a group. Well apparently be known as the Seven Generals later on. They were seven protgs of Hashiba. While the Seven Spears were the center of attention while Hashiba gained independence, the Seven Generals were the center of attention when the Hashiba forces really started to fill out. They were as follows: - Fukushima Masanori - Katou Kiyomasa - Nagaoka Tadaoki - Ikeda Terumasa - Asano Yoshinaga - Katou Yoshiaki - Kuroda Nagamasa I just noticed all of their family and given names are two kanji long. Is this a major discovery? No, I guess not. Fukushima and the two Katous were also part of the Ten Spears. And Kuroda Nagamasa would be taken over by Takenaka who already inherited the name of Nagamasas father, Kuroda Kanbei. That left three: Nagaoka, Ikeda, and Asano. He was one of those. But in this case, the focus was on his later work building castles. IT: Edo Castle and Nagoya Castle will be my jobs. I considered building Edo Castle early so I could use it to resist the Kantou Liberation, but there just wasnt time. Nine Horns: History moves quickly. And since you are still a first year, you had never experienced the rush of history recreations just before summer break. IT: I had watched it from the outside before, but it really is a mess when youre on the inside. He had recently come to realize how infrequently reality did what you wanted it to do. IT: So Asano will be coming here with Nabeshimado you know who they are? Anyway, it sounds like they can make it on time, so I need to have some materials ready for them. Nine Horns: Arent they friends of Kani who is headed here with Yoshiaki? I am still not old enough to call them young, but we are gaining plenty of new blood. IT: Its kind of hard for us to tell. We have our hands full just following after all you upperclass- aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Nine Horns: Whats wrong? Oh, nothing, said Ikeda as he stared at his lernen figur. The students below were looking up to see what the deal was and they were mostly older than him. He wanted to be appropriately polite, but there was no reason to be too modest either. So he called down to them. Ive found the Shirasagi Castles control core! Excitement filled the students. For real!? Is it the automaton type!? I hope shes a cool-headed one! Yknow, the kind that ignores everything you say! No. Ikeda shook his head and pointed down where they were 30 meters below him. Oh, there she went. Went? Testament. Just as he said that, the wrecked frame shattered and a bluish-white woman burst out. The female ghost with disheveled hair and tattered clothing raised her broken arms. Was it yooooooooouuuuuuuuuuuu!? They all screamed and ran away. Ikeda looked down at the commotion while the floodlight spells swung about. Yeah, thats her. According to the Testament, the Shirasagi Castle had a live-in god that called herself Shogyobu Daimyojin who might have been really powerful or maybe not. She caused a lot of curses and stuff, so I called in a priest to have her pacified. A note in the Testament says she later becomes known as Osakabe-hime, she curses me to death, and she helps outMiyamoto Musashi, I think it was? Wait, she kills you!? How do you just gloss over that!? Was it yooooooooouuuuuuuuuuuu!? They all screamed and ran away again. And while he watched, Ikeda opened a spell lernen figur. Nine Horns: Ikeda, it sounds like youve run across some excitement. If necessary, I could fire a shell down there for you. IT: No, destroying that would make fixing the Shirasagi Castle a lot harder. Im going to try something while shes down there playing with the others. Ikeda readied both hands. IT: Konishi, youre there, right? I might be borrowing some money, so please link to my dowry. That should be enough for now. He lowered his hands and placed his fingers on the lernen figur there. Oh. And he released his voice. Kuki, what is with that howling? Kuki heard a colleagues question with the night sky above and the night sea below. It was Suzuki Magoichi. She wore a cloak to block the night wind, but she kept her right shoulder exposed to carry the three rifles on her back. She must have come out because the voice had confused and worried her. Kuki initially looked across the aerial ship deck on which he stood. And he explained the voice audible from the northwest. That is Ikedas voice. Of course, only a small number will be able to hear it. Ikeda? You mean Ikeda Terumasa? You know him? Yes, I do. Magoichi walked to the front of the deck with her gaze directed up into the sky. Before I joined P.A. Oda, I took care of a certain history recreation to show off my strength. Do you know what that was, Kuki? The Battle of Fushimi Castle, correct? In it, you slayed Torii Mototada, one of Matsudairas main fighters. That was significant to those of us in Hashiba because it reduced the Matsudaira forces. According to the Testament, Fushimi Castle was built by Ikeda. For that reason, Ikeda had greeted her back at the end of rainy season when he had just inherited his name. He said he was disappointed he had missed his chance to do that job. Fushimi Castle does later become Hashibas residence. And the Testament also says it is where Hashiba breathes her last breath. Well, Fushimi Castle is destroyed in an earthquake and rebuilt, so he said he hopes to have a second chance then. But Magoichi opened two insha kotobs in front of her. They were telescope spells and the double layer provided a high level of magnification. Kuki smiled bitterly behind her. Why do gunners love using such overly complicated techniques? Everything we use is complicated, so I like to get used to it through everyday life, explained Magoichi. Oh, and Ive come this far because Ive had a permanent position on your ship since the Second Battle of Kizugawa, but thats really just a bad interpretation of the fact that it isnt really known what my name was doing at this time period, so dont send me to the front line or anything. Shaja. There is a theory that Magoichi is a composite of a few different people, so it really should be fine either way. I really wish I could have taken Inadome as a second inherited name. Yes, he was known for his theoretical and practice firearms techniques. Oh, but I heard the name was inherited recently, so its too late now. I had a feeling, sighed Magoichi. She used her telescope spells to view a certain scene. What is that? Bluish-white light was rising from a point in the mountains to the northwest. That was the same point that Ikedas voice came from. Kuki watched on the insha kotob he had open. Light was rising from the distant western mountains. It was ether light. It was colored bluish-white, but with some yellow of overheating. The ether light came from the ships floating above the mountains. Several hatches were opened on the bottom of the ships and narrow streams of ether fuel were descending to the surface from there. The ether fuel passed through several torii-style lernen figurs on its way down. Those controlled its fall, but also applied several spells. Ultimately, the fuel spiraled around and IT: Lower the materials. Panels that reflected the starlight and ether light were dropped from the ships one after another. They were armor panels and bundles of reinforcing bars for construction. The light-enveloped panels whipped up the wind as they dropped down like bamboo blinds being lowered. Oh? Magoichis voice almost sounded like a sigh as a change occurred in the falling supplies. A few panels were torn away and some of the rebar twisted and broke, but it all continued along the spiraling path down. Once it was complete, the ether light and materials were spread out like rows of standing stones. It was all focused around the bow of the central ship of the Shirasagi Castles wreckage. The primary sound was of blowing wind. The occasional sound reminiscent of glass clinking together sounded refreshing to an aquatic demon like Kuki. The light soared and the materials danced in the distant sky. But while Kuki watched, a sudden voice reached his ears. It came from a girl who had climbed up onto the deck. Oh? I just received a divine transmission begging for some money, but hes already started? Konishi. Kuki looked back to see a long-haired girl. Her hair was bleached to a light brown and she wore a white merchants outfit. Testament, replied the girl named Konishi Yukinaga. I thought I should let you know Id arrived. Konishi opened her narrow eyes and looked to the light in the western sky. What she saw there only looked like merchandise to her. Ohh. So she immediately opened a filming spell and began recording the scene on her lernen figur. For the first two seconds, the settings were automatically adjusted before settling on the best setup. She missed recording to the juicy beginning, but Can I sell this to make some money? We arent exactly hiding it, but its not really appropriate for one of our own to do it. Is that what you call ethics? It is based in the warrior regulations. Then Im selling it. Im a merchant, after all. The demon glared at her, but she did not mind. In fact, she took three snapshots of that expression. What do you think you are doing, Konishi? I wont treat you badly. And Ill make some money off of it. Magoichi slowly and nonchalantly tried to move away, but a filming lernen figur had already locked onto her. Konishi was not going to miss a thing. So what isIkeda, was it? What is he doing over there? Constructing the Shirasagi Castle. Constructing? Isnt he a little shorthanded for that? He has a healing spell for inorganic objects. It costs a lot of fuel and materials, but it can repair things pretty well in a short period of time. It was originally designed for use on weapons, but his talents have made it general-use. As long as he has the designs, he can apparently even construct something brand new. How long will the Shirasagi Castle take him? I heard he can have it more or less repaired in a month. You morons. Konishi voiced the feeling in the very depths of her heart. I have to give you money for construction and shipbuilding when the focus is shifted way over to the efficiency side of things? Are you insane? You do know how busy we are, dont you? No, I dont. Im a merchant. I leave politics to the politicians. Kuki, I know you like all that nonsense, but I hope you know it makes you lag behind a single-skill worker like me. That is one downside of being a leader. If you understand, then I apologize. With that, Konishi opened another lernen figur. It displayed a program that let her allocate the funds she had on hand. Several of the shown amounts were changing, but Looks like theres no room for me to intervene. Did you tell Ikeda how good at this stuff he is? Kuki responded by making a slight adjustment to his divine transmission insha kotob. Nine Horns: Ikeda, Konishi says youre good at what you do. IT: Eh!? Eh!? Konishi did!? Hell yeahoh, no! A point in the sky shined extra bright. Ikeda had apparently made a mistake. What a lively kid. First years are still learning in everything they do. Kuki, I heard you were always brimming with confidence in everything you did. That illusion is one advantage of being a demon. What about you, Konishi? I was in Sakai back then. My dads on Musashi, but going there was a pain and I came here instead. Konishi checked her lernen figur again. The emergency loan pool that she shared with others had no changes outside of the existing loans. Which meant Oh, darn. Looks like hes going to keep this pretty cheap. Hes good, but hes my enemy. No, I think he just did not need your help for funding the test repairs. Look. Konishi looked in the direction Kuki pointed with his chin. Oh? was her reflexive response to what she saw there. Her telescope spell showed a white shape visible on the ground to the west. It was the Shirasagi Castles bow. It was not the entire bow, just the very tip that sliced through the atmospheres waves and stabilized the ship in the virtual ocean, but it was indeed formed anew on the ground there. That is only the exterior, explained Kuki. There is nothing inside. You could say he has only repaired the armor. His spell cannot create the details, so engineers need to be sent in to perform a long-term check. But his spell still greatly reduces the construction time and also does that thing you hate so much: saves money. From the look of things, Im betting he really can repair it in a month. No, I bet he will complete this job even faster than that. Why? You dont know? asked Kuki. When you were working to open your first shop, did you not hurry to complete it? Ikeda is a first year who only just received his inherited name. And he will have connections to a lot of the other first-year name inheritors. Having an aerial ship will mean a lot to him, so I am certain he will reduce the construction time even further. Then he can pick up where Takigawa left off. In that case, replied Konishi while closing her lernen figur to stop viewing the monetary changes. The new blood is going to outdo the rest of us. You get that, dont you? Im exhaaaaaaaaaaaausted! Ikeda sprawled out on top of the frame wreckage. Above him, he saw the opened bottoms of the ships that had helped with the construction test. They were all closing their bottoms and recording the results of the test. When he raised his head, he saw the white ships hull visible beyond the frame wreckage he lay on top of. He had constructed the front of the Shirasagi Castles center ship. It was about 50 meters long, which was miniscule compared to the full ships length of a more than kilometer. And it being a test is no excuse. That was the source of his exhaustion. The spell did not use his stamina as a substitution, but he had to use his voice to control it. Ether reacted to spoken prayers, incantations, and emblems, so the existing construction spells used incantations and emblems for the construction while also summoning and using spirits. But his was different. Controlling the ether flow was a pain, so he had engineers create molds he could send the ether inside. Then he pictured that shape in his mind while using his voice to send the ether in. The preexisting mold stabilized the ether and minimized failure. And since the engineers created the molds instead of relying on the one spell user, larger scale projects were possible. He was aware he was a second-rate, if not third-rate, spell user. After all, he had started preparing molds in advance because he had trouble controlling the construction spell What mattered was controlling his voice and the timing and direction of the ether his voice sent in. Only he could produce his voice, so if he simply sent the ether into the mold, it would all come from the one direction. So he opened the mold in a spiral and begin injecting the ether from multiple directions at once. However Im not used to so much mental work and controlling the tone of my voice is not easy. I tried training with karaoke, but I guess it wasnt enough. At this rate, how long would it take him to finish the Shirasagi Castle? That hint of disappointment and worry drained his body of energy. But just then Mory: Good evening! Its your ever-cheerful friend, Mori! IT: Oh, Mr. Mori? Mory: Um, Ikeda! How are you doing? I heard you were running a test! Ikeda received a divine transmission from one of lifes oddities: a tentacle schoolmate. Ikeda had never actually met Mori Nagayoshi. P.A. Oda was a big place and divided between multiple school locations. And his group was more aligned with M.H.R.R. than anything, while Mori belonged to the Hokuriku school location. But the tentacle was quite well known, so he still felt like an acquaintance. Even if he barely knows me. Ikeda decided to keep that in mind as he spoke with Mori. They discussed the work he had just completed. Mory: How are things in my territory!? In those green mountains, the people are so polite and the morning air is so healthy that I can forget all about my days on the Dark Continent and enjoy a peaceful life! IT: Yes, testament, testament. The breakfast served at the visitors quarters was quite good. Rice with yams, mountain vegetables, a thick omelet, and some miso soup. Do you always eat that well, Mr. Mori? Mory: Lately Ive been eating a lot of junk during karaoke and my superiors have sent down a lot of fatty foods. Even though I dont really like that greasy stuff. Ikeda learned that even tentacles had to look after their health. IT: Do you look after your health to keep your weight down? Mory: Testament! I cant be too heavy when it matters most! Wait, Lady Fuwa, dont say losing weight makes tentacles more sensitive! Mori was apparently with the other top members of the Shibata forces. Im talking with some incredible people here, arent I? Mory: So did I have enough supplies stored up for you? IT: Testament. It was enough for the test. From here on, I think Ill have to prepare a different ether and supply source. I have some other Keichou Campaign activities, so Ill ask the upperclassmen if I can use the resources for those. Mory: So youre saying it was a success!? Congratulations! This tentacle is a pretty nice guy, thought Ikeda. IT: I did complete what I had planned to complete, so I guess that counts as a success. Although Lake Biwa says they want some data on my method so they can inspect it. Mory: Why? Is the Lake Biwa shipyard thinking of switching over to your method? IT: No, I havent heard anything about that. It just seems like the higher ups want to take this method of mine into consideration. How should I put it? Um He remembered what it was they had told him. IT: They said they might be able to reproduce and verify my method. Mory: I see Well, good luck with the Shirasagi Castle. I never did get to have a proper conversation with Lady Takigawa, but she did take good care of my territory. Testament, said Ikeda while learning just how skilled his predecessor had been. He had heard Takigawas group planned to see her off to her birthplace and then go their own ways. She had wanted solitude as she left, so they would watch from afar out of respect for her wishes. Its incredible. He was not sure what was incredible, but he still felt that way. IT: For now, Im going to construct the Shirasagi Castle as quickly as I can and move on to my next job. Mory: Your next job? Do you mind if I ask what that is? IT: Investigating Nagoya Castle. The Testament has me building that too and, yknow, its been reduced to a bay with some ley line abnormalities, so I was asked to go check it out. So IT: I need a ship that can get through any negative effects of the ley lines. Mory: I see. Then please use my territory as much as you need. The people there are so kind. Yes, the children are so pure that, when they see me forest bathing, they shout its the mid boss! and go call the warriors. It really hurts my feelings! I mean, I manage the entire area, so I should be the final boss! Being a tentacle must be rough, thought Ikeda. At any rate, he had confirmed his current position. Based on his conversations with Kuki and Konishi, he would not be participating in the Keichou Campaign, so he would only be borrowing some troops and supplies to set up a defensive line in eastern Kantou while repairing the Shirasagi Castle. IT: Mr. Mori, what are your plans? Are you coming here? Mory: No, no one in the Shibata forces participate in the Keichou Campaign. And I think Lady Hashibas group is going to do their very best once they reach Kantou. The rest of the Seven Generals are headed there too, right? That made Ikeda tremble. He got up and looked into the western sky for no real reason. He could only see the silhouettes of the mountains there. But he knew what was beyond those mountains: the Hashiba forces and their fleet centered on the Azuchi. They were preparing to travel quickly to Kantou in what was known as the Great Return. If they arrived in time, they would participate in the Keichou Campaign. Of the Seven Generals, Fukushima Masanori, Katou Kiyomasa, Katou Yoshiaki, and Kuroda Nagamasa would be among them. The other two, Asano Yoshinaga and Nagaoka Tadaoki were headed here as well. That means Im the only one who isnt here. He had no real choice in the matter, but he still regretted it. Of course, he was not big on fighting. He had improved his construction spell to the point of inheriting a name as a justification for sitting out of the fighting. Mory: We too have been ordered to take some action. Master Ikeda, please work hard at your job. Also, said Mori. IT: Hm? What is it? Mory: Id love to ride the Shirasagi Castle once its done, so remember to invite me over! Even if it might be a bit tricky since the Testament never says I went there! But they say youre taking one of P.A. Odas fastest ships and making it even faster. Im so jealous! I feel like youre exaggerating, thought Ikeda, but it still put a smile on his face. IT: If the route matches up, Ill give you a ride on the way to or from Nagoya. With that, he stood up. The Keichou Campaign was beginning in another four hours, but he was facing a job that would take a month. Hows this going to turn out? He turned his gaze to the southwest. There was a large silhouette there. The Musashi was on the ocean side of the mountains stretching southward. That ship was even larger than the Azuchi. It was already fortifying itself with combat equipment and it was currently slowly turning to the east. Its incredible. Ikeda took a breath while arranging to have this footage of the Musashi sent to Kukis group. At times like this, everyone had to do what they could. I guess you could say Ive already been assigned my summer homework. Now. I bet theyre busy inside the Musashi too. Hi! Did we keep you waiting!? Naruzes voice rang through the Suzus Bath bathhouse on Okutama. She and her partner Naito dove through the center ceiling of an underground long block. That would normally be the main plaza, but it was currently being used as an elevator shaft to manage all the supplies being moved around. The two Technohexen dove down that pit along with the others who were in too much of a hurry to wait for the elevator. They had two baskets hanging from their brooms. Those contained Weve brought your change of clothes! Thanks! The idiot and Horizon raised a hand in greeting in front of the bathhouse. Behind Naruze, Naito grabbed a feather that flew off from Naruzes wings. Ga-chan, here. The elevator used a divine protection sensor to detect life forms and avoid crushing them. Freshly molted feathers could trigger a false positive, so it was best to be careful. So Naruze took the feather from her partner. Thanks. I was careless. Dont worry about it. And I can tell its lost a lot of its oils. Youre tired, arent you? Naruze smiled at Naito. Will you help groom my wings in the bathhouse? Of course, of course. The two of them landed in front of their waiting classmates. Weve arrived! Ohyes. Come in, comein! Suzu could be seen leaning out from the entrance of the girls bath with a yukata draped over her bathhouse swimsuit. Every guy in the long block immediately turned in that direction. And You idiots! The sensors caught more than a dozen of you for sticking your heads out from the elevator! Youre in the way!! The spirit in charge of the elevator sounded the alarm to indicate an emergency stop, so Toori, Horizon, and the rest rushed into the bathhouse. They had to hold a meeting before resting for the Kantou Liberation. They would be examining and sharing their information. And they had chosen the bathhouse as a location because it let them freshen up while they were at it. The time limit was 20 minutes. While Naruze thought about that, she rested her broom over her shoulder with a basket of clothes hanging from either end. Im not a bird, but were gonna have to make this as quick as a bird in a birdbath. Volume 7A, 2: Girl Who Gathers Happiness Volume 7A, Chapter 2: Girl Who Gathers Happiness Finding a place for yourself Is done by confirming your relationships Point Allocation (Somewhere to Settle Down) Asama thought while standing in front of a bathhouse locker. Adele and Yoshiyasu had already removed their clothes and Yoshiyasu loudly slapped a towel over her shoulder and entered the bath area, which seemed oddly dashing or even yakuza-like. At any rate, Asamas problem was not her tattered shrine maiden outfit. What am I supposed to do with Toori-kuns shirt? Washing it and returning it would be the normal option, but since he had been caught in the collapse as well, the hem of the shirt was shredded and it had holes torn in it. Also, it was for his crossdressing, so it was a womens shirt. It was too badly damaged to wash and returning it would feel like fully approving of his crossdressing jokes. Although come to think of it, he does have a full shrine maiden crossdressing set in my room! She did not feel particularly proud of that. But in all seriousness, what was she supposed to do with the shirt? She had removed it, but she did not know what to do next. Throwing it out was an option, but she felt like she needed his approval for that. Plus, it was a memento of what had happened just a few hours ago. But keeping it also felt like something she would need his approval for. There was no way her personality would let her keep it around without permission. But even if I do keep it around, I would have to wash it. It has blood on it and all the dirt is unsanitary. You cant keep around clothing thats this filth-actually, Mito might do it in order to preserve the scent. Yes, and her mother almost certainly would. Honey? We had a busy day, but were going to have an even busier night, so how about we start by changing clothes? Yes, your clothes are over here. Yes, its a full set including a handkerchief. Oh? Dont be silly. I will be taking your clothes with me to the battlefield. And if that isnt enough, I can run back in a jiff to get a whiff to help tide me over, so make sure youre ready for that. Oh, you dont need to prepare a place for us. I know that you enjoy the more impromptu locations better. And it gets me more excited too. Yes, so please get changed. Right here. Yes. Dont worry, no one will notice, so theres nothing at all to worry about. Yes, Mitos mother would definitely go with the smell. How do you say smell in French? wondered Asama before realizing something. My pain-in-butt-ness is reaching a whole new level, isnt it!? It must be! All of her thoughts had been about making excuses for herself or rationalizing her thoughts. I really have changed, she belatedly realized. After all, she had used to make excuses for why she should suppress her real feelings, but now she was making excuses for why she should let those real feelings out. In other words, her lid had evolved. It was now an Advanced Lid. No, looking at the expression again, it was no longer a lid meant to hide something. It was more like a tray meant to present something. And if she was to follow that metaphor even further Im presenting myself to him on a tray! Wait, what am I even thinking!? she corrected herself 3 seconds later, but then she realized something else. N-none of this solves my problem! Ugh. She could not believe herself. The old lid had been bad, but this new lid almost seemed worse about sending her thoughts spiraling endlessly without accomplishing anything. I really cant believe this, she thought while hanging her head. This lid did not leave her in a bad mood like the previous one had, but that provided less of an incentive to stop her thoughts from bouncing back and forth and she felt like she ended up trapped like this for even longer. Time was the real problem. It scared her how much time could pass while she worked her brain meaninglessly. Especially at times like this when I have to work with the others. This is a group effort. I need to stay on the same page as the others so we can work toward a solution. So I need to stop these meaningless thoughts, look to the others, and make a real effort here! Thats right! With the crossdressing shirt in hand, Asama turned around to face the others. They were about 5 meters away and they had already removed their clothes. Eh? She was the only one still dressed. And Mitotsudaira took a step forward from the group. Tomo? Youve been lost in thought and groaning over there, so are you all right? Eh? Oh, um, well, sorry. Heh heh. I know what this is! Youre thinking about all sorts of things cause you and my foolish brother smooched in the depths of Yomi! Youll be saying stuff like O-oh, no. How can I ever sleep tonight? Im just way too hot and bothered. Heh heh heh. and then make something go boom with an arrow in the middle of the night! I will do nothing of the sort! Well, that aside, said Horizon. This means Asama-sama has taken the lead over Mitotsudaira-sama. Wh-what is that supposed to mean!? asked Mitotsudaira. Nothing really. And do not worry. I have the #1 spot. Just as Asama assumed that was Horizons brand of jealousy, Horizon sighed and continued. And it means that idiot is still alive because Asama-sama was there for him. Mitotsudaira agreed with what Horizon said. That is very true. Judge, continued Horizon. We should all celebrate this. So I will treat everyone to some coffee milk later. It was impressive that Naito could cheer and high-five Naruze over that. But Mitotsudaira understood what Horizon was saying. Im glad Tomo was there. Asama had understood the Yomi spell and she had been thinking about their king. In other words, she had saved their king after he fell into Yomi. Meanwhile, Horizon had done nothing this time. If anything, Mitotsudaira had saved Horizon. But Horizon had given Asama a place for her relationship and that had saved their king. Asama had done something Horizon could not. And That does not make her a replacement for Horizon. Judge. If she had done something I could have done, then you could call her a replacement, but that is not what happened. She did something I could not, so Asama-sama earns 1 point. The Horizon Rules seemed to be in play here, but Mitotsudaira chose not to ask about it. Doing so would be far too dangerous. But once she thought about it, it all kind of made sense. We approach completion as we tie all our relationships together, dont we? That kind of reminded Mitotsudaira of the concept of a nation. A nation was not just its king or prime minister, nor was it run only by them. It was only a complete whole when the roles were split up between different organizations and individuals. So Mitotsudaira decided to ask the question that came to mind. Um, Horizon? Judge, what is it? Judge. Mitotsudaira nodded and spoke her mind. You said everyone is welcome to join you, but the relationship you were referring to is centered on all of us, and not just you and my king, isnt it? Mitotsudaira only asked to confirm what she already knew. Judge. And she heard Horizons immediate response. Relationships are a mutual thing. I do think your relationship includes a master/servant aspect, but when looking at it from your relationship with all of us or from the kings viewpoint, you are the first to consider your king when it comes to the things that are impossible for him. There are also problems that Asama-sama and I solve, but I think this is getting a little long already. Naruze raised her hand. Can you simplify that so I can use it? Youre going to draw us, arent you!? accused Mitotsudaira. You are, arent you!? Who would be dumb enough to miss out on this fantastic material? For some reason, Mitotsudaira felt like she had lost this round. But Narumi spoke up after sealing up her parts to waterproof them and draping a towel over her shoulder. Just as a knight will help her king, it is only natural for a king to help his knight. And for the things that are too much or too trivial for the king to handle, it seems fair to me if someone else from that web of relationships helps out instead. She took a breath and smiled bitterly. Again, its only natural. If you dont help someone and that relationship breaks down, the entire web will fall apart. So you build a community where everyone exists at the same level and can support each other. Besides Date will be in a situation like that before long. With the Siege of Odawara complete, they have to deal with Masamunes late arrival problem. Adele was not sure what the Date Vice Chancellor meant, so she tilted her head asked the girl who was gathering up her hair. Late arrival problem? Whats that? Was Date late shipping out some local products or something? What are Dates local specialties? asked Mitotsudaira. Naruze was quick to reply. Kiritanpo. Now, Adele, can you tell me what other Date specialty is like that? And by like that, I mean a long rod that people like to put in their mouth! Wh-why would you ask me!? Ask the Date Vice Chancellor! Calm down, said Masazumi as she intervened. And she answered the riddle with a troubled smile on her face. I assume you mean a straw. A straw for their Date latte. Mar-Ga: Okay, Im done I just want to go home and crawl into bed I cant keep going A straw? Ha ha, oh, it smells like Margot here. Can I blow on it all? A Date latte? Gold Mar: Ga-chan! Come back to me! Medic! Mediiiiiic! Smoking Girl: Dont the Weiss Hexen usually play the medic role? Vice President: Dammit! Dammit! Dont you forget this! Ill definitely make you laugh with the espresso joke Im brewing up! So I hope youre ready! Unturning: Also, this has nothing to do with shipping out local products. Mitotsudaira heard Narumi explain while glaring at everyone else. During the Siege of Odawara, Date was thinking of working with the other nations to fight back against Hashiba. Because of that, they missed their timing and were late arriving at Odawara, so they will be criticized for that. Masamune has to go make a theatrical apology to Hashiba by wearing burial garb and saying she is there to die. And later, after earning suspicion for a different issue, Masamune has to go apologize to Hashiba in Kyoto while wearing burial garb and carrying a cross. As the Mito Lord, I have read up on most of what happens, but hearing it again, it sounds a lot like something the Secretary would think up. I would rather Date did not take things to his level, said Narumi. Anyway, Date has to be careful about that for the time being. If Masamune is called in now, she would function as a hostage. The retainers and everyone else need to help out so she can avoid that. Sounds like a lot of trouble, said Mitotsudaira. But the best response to trouble is to help each other out. True. And even though not all of us have inherited names, the different academy committees are always helping each other out. That response came from Ookubo who entered the bathhouse with Kanou. Oh, I already bathed plenty at Odawara, so Ill wait here. Think of me as a guard. If you say so, said Mitotsudaira as Horizon nodded. Now, Mitotsudaira-sama, if you ever feel the need for some help from a right arm that can crawl around on its own, that idiot will be no help whatsoever. So in those cases, I can help you. Mitotsudaira looked down to see Horizons detached right arm looking up at her from the floor. I really dont think thats ever going to come up. The right arm hung its hand and crawled sadly behind Horizon. When the others saw that Mito-tsan is bullying the arm. The poor thing thought this was its time to shine and she just dashed its hopes to pieces. She maybe could have found a better way to say that. H-how is this my fault!? But then a confused voice arrived from the entrance. How can you pull off a trick like that? Everyones focus shifted to Ookubo (the speaker) and then Horizon (the one spoken to). Futayo tilted her head with her towel draped over Tonbo Spare. Is that a privilege exclusive to Horizon-sama? Wait just a second. Narumi tilted her head and slowly detached her prosthetic arm from her right shoulder. It simply fell toward the floor. Oops. She must have thought it would damage the floor because she caught it with her prosthetic legs foot and then rolled it along like a soccer ball. And She narrowed her eyes. Ah. The prosthetic arms fingers moved and the wrist shook, but Can you not do it? Naito asked that just as it came to an end. For a few seconds they all grumbled in understanding and Narumi nodded a few times. Mine enter sleep mode to preserve their functionality, so it might be different if I shut that off. I see, said someone else. It was Gin. She looked at her prosthetic arms. Mine are forced into sleep mode if I do not switch them to remote control mode while removing them, so they could not move around autonomously. Does that mean Horizons dont enter sleep mode? They will if their fuel is close to running out, explained Horizon. But they are more like a part of my body than prosthetic arms, so they dont normally go to sleep. In other words In other words They are hardy. Hardy!? Judge. You could say they are very strong and healthy prosthetic arms. So how about it, Mitotsudaira-sama? Do you feel the need for a helping hand now? Mitotsudaira found a way to politely turn down the offer. But someone laughed and placed a hand on her shoulder. It was Kimi. And the girl spoke while glancing over at her. Looks like you still have a lot to learn about your knight and king relationship. Really? Judge. Of course. I mean, isnt there one thing my foolish brother can do for you that none us can do in his place? Eh? Mitotsudaira was confused at first, but Asama eventually realized what Kimi must have meant. Wait, Kimi! When Asama blushed and protested, Mitotsudaira figured it out too. But the smile on Kimis face only grew. Heh heh. I was talking about the snacks and meals he cooks for you. What were you thinking, Asama? K-Kimi, you are getting really carried away today! Whats wrong with that? The idiot sisters smile would not die. And, Mitotsudaira? If youre jealous of Asamas shirt, you just have beg. The wolf did her job too, after all. You might not be rewarded if you sit around waiting for it, but there is a way to beg without speaking a word. She was not sure what to say to this. That girl would be so much easier to deal with if she could figure that out. But Im so bad at this kind of thing! Kimi then looked back behind them. Of course, being able to carry on like that is one form of happiness. And there are other forms of happiness as well. Everyone followed her gaze and found flowers in the bathhouse entrance. It was Mary. For a while now, she had been hanging her head with her hands on her cheeks and ether flowers blossoming around her. She suddenly noticed their attention within the light of the fallen flowers. Eh? U-um, am I in the way? No, youre fine, Mary. But you can go take your bath without waiting for the rest of us. They could hear Yoshiyasu doing some solo bath karaoke with an auditory spell. But Mary glanced at them for a moment, and Um, and what are they doing in the mens bath? Judge. My king and the others should be preparing to share their information. Y-yes, thats right. But, um, I... Mary blushed and hung her head. I shared a bath with master Tenzou back in England, but now Im thinking maybe that was innapropriate. Naruze readied her pen, but Mitotsudaira was impressed that not one of the girls there even considered stopping her. Okay, everyone! You ready for some peeping!? Watch me and then copy my every move! Tenzou watched the idiot make that bizarre statement and then start climbing up the wall separating the mens and womens baths. The wall was wooden and the idiot was surprisingly nimble as he scrambled up the narrow support columns and the crossbeams. He made his way to the ceiling where there was a 50cm ventilation gap connecting the two baths at the top of the wall. Peeping through there would be the standard route. Tenzou could use his wall-climbing skills to reach that opening in less than a second, but in his opinion, that would not be true peeping. To him, the value of peeping was that sense of hope that a great treasure might await you at the end of a long and arduous journey. Not that it has anything to do with me now that I have Mary-dono so close by. But then why is he performing a climbing peep when he has Horizon-dono, Asama-dono, and Mitotsudaira-dono? Toori-dono, why do you peep? He felt like he had asked this boy that question countless times, but things seemed different now, so he asked again. You dont have to peep anymore, do you? Hearing that, the idiot looked down from above. He gave Tenzou a look of absolute contempt. Tenzou, can you say that again? I was pointing out that you dont have to peep anymore, Toori-dono. The idiot turned to the side. Kahhh, peh! Wh-why are you mime-spitting!? Hey, everyone! Right here weve got the boring kind of guy who won his game of sugoroku by pure dumb luck! What is it with you and those weirdly accurate analogies!? Tenzou pointed up and shouted at the boy, but then he felt something hard on his shoulder. It was Urquiagas finger. Tenzou, you disappoint me. U-Uqui-dono, you dont have to peep either! Only because Narumi would be entirely unfazed if I did. If there is no reaction, you might as well not have peeped. Dont you understand that peeping is a two-way interaction!? The half-dragon argued quite forcefully. And then he pointed up. Look! The idiot is almost at-no, I should not call him an idiot. Even if that is how I see him. Anyway, look, Tenzou! Toori is almost at the top! That means the idiotno, I should not call him an idiot. Um. I-I get what youre trying to say, so thats good enough. At any rate, the idiot had arrived near the ceiling. And he looked through the vent. So he can view the girls until they notice him. Actually, wait! Mary-dono is over there, so stop that, Toori-dono! Then you join me! Cmon! As soon as the idiot said that, two black arms appeared from the other side of the vent. Eh? thought Tenzou as the left arm wrapped its elbow around one of the vents support bars and grabbed the idiots neck. The right arm wrapped its elbow around the next support bar and Ah. While the idiot dangled down with his neck in the one arms grasp, the other began swinging to deliver blow after blow. Neshinbara spoke up while typing on his keyboard in the bath. Ka-thwam, wha-crunch. These sound effects are gold. After punching him about 40 times, the left arm tossed the unmoving idiot into the air. After some short hang time, the nudist belly flopped right into the bath. The splashing sound and the pillar of bathwater were both impressive. A-are you okay, Toori-dono!? Tenzou saw the two arms high-five each other and hop down on the other side of the wall. Now that is a formidable foe! Tenzou was not quite sure why that term came to mind, but then the idiot stood up from the bath. He pointed toward the womens bath. H-hey! Horizon! What the hel- heck was that about!? Why did you tone down the one word? Huh!? You dont get it, Tenzou!? Its called being polite! Tenzou had no idea what this lunatic was saying. Regardless, the crazy person pointed toward the womens bath again and struck a pose this time. Horizon! Normally when girls use the vent, its for passing soap or scrubbers back and forth! Just then, a bar of soap flew through the vent at super speed, ricocheted off the ceiling, and hit the idiot right in the face. It hit the nudist diagonally in the jaw, so he wobbled while still in his pose. And he collapsed to his knees in the bath. Tenzou dodged the splash and moved to the washing area. Now, then. He looked around. I should go ahead and wash up. His eyes searched for a rice-bran bag scrubber in the washing area, but There arent any? There were no scrubbers in the tray or basket that usually held them. He wondered why until he saw Urquiaga and Neshinbara holding a basket full of them. And Neshinbara had a recording sign frame at the ready. So what do you do when you dont have a scrubber on hand? Id like to know as future reference for my writing. Okay, Crossunite-kun? Naito formed a circle with the other girls to listen to Mary. Mary sat with her back to the edge of the bath and hung her head as if looking down at her chest. So, well, when all of you were in England, um, we had yakiniku, right? Judge, judge. That we did. That night, Master Wet Man suggested we take a bath Wet Man? Narumi questioned that, but Naruze stopped her with a sharp sh. Mary did not notice any of it. Master Tenzou was considerate enough to not join me in the bath, but then I invited him in with me. I bet the 1st Special Duty Officer was seated outside muttering some gloomy stuff to himself. M-Master Tenzou is not a gloomy kind of person! Mary scolded Adele. But then she gasped. Oh, s-sorry. I shouldnt have taken that so seriously. So she was serious about that, thought Naito while worrying about the ninjas place on the divine networks search rankings. Adele also seemed mostly surprised by Marys reaction. No, thank you for giving us such a valuable response. Whatever Ma-yan does, it seems to be a plus for the rest of us. At any rate, Naruze nodded and urged Mary to continue. Please, go on. What are you drawing over there, Naruze? asked Mitotsudaira. Something 7 times more incredible than whatever youre imagining. Oh, was all Mary could say. Then Tenzous voice reached them from the mens bath. He sounded somewhat hesitant and unsure of himself. M-Mary-dono! Do you have a scrubber over there? Eh? thought Mary. A scrubber. Those Far Eastern scrubbers were rice-bran bags that functioned a lot like body soap. She had used them a lot since coming here. But hers was not within reach since she was in the bath. And Master Tenzou is asking about mine. That meant he wanted to share the one she had used. She gasped when she realized what he meant. Mary, whats the matter? asked Mitotsudaira. You need to hurry up and give the 1st Special Duty Officer your- I cant. Why not? Because It took all of Marys effort to raise her head to look at Mitotsudaira. She looked right in the other girls eyes and plainly spoke her heart. Its already touched my body. For example, it will have soaked up my sweat. So if Master Tenzou uses it, not only will it get him dirty, but he might notice how filthy I was. Everyone exchanged a glance at that. And Naito took action. She spread her hands, lowered them to the surface of the bath, and then raised them again. One, two, three, go. They all shouted in unison. Not a chance!!!! Wow, that was powerful. I thought I was going to die, Ga-chan. The bath temperature rose by 7 degrees. Mary must have thought the Technohexen were teasing her because she clenched her fists and protested. B-but I worked up a sweat during the battle. As she tried to argue, Asama placed a hand on her shoulder. The shrine maiden pointed at the purification spell sign frame that was applying divine protections to the bath. Its okay. It really is, Mary. Besides, if you were too filthy, then I think everyone on the Musashi would be. Judge. Even when I focus on my nose, I can only smell flowers, added Mitotsudaira. Heh heh. Thats probably the dryad blood at work, said Kimi. Judge. Then what do all of you smell like normally? Everyone but Kimi froze. Hori-ko: Mary-sama has taken us in a very kinky direction without warning. Mar-Ga: Margot! You dont have to answer for me! You dont, okay!? Unturning: It can influence combat, so I generally have a deodorizing divine protection active. Tachibana Wife: In my personal life, I have recently started using a peony scent from a divine protection. Tonbokiri: When I work up a sweat, I hop right in the bath. Silver Wolf: That is the best way of handling it. The smell of sweat is generally caused by the oxidation of metabolites and reproduction of germs. Gold Mar: Mito-tsan, youve been running with Adele a lot lately, but youre always so clean. Are you compensating for that with some grooming divine protections? Mar-Ga: Then what about Adele who doesnt have those? Flat Vassal: W-wait! Why are you all looking at me like I never take a bath! I do take baths! Like today, for example! Mar-Ga: Why do you love giving me story ideas so much? Flat Vassal: Ah! I shouldnt have said anything! Asama: Oh, look at that, Adele. With this new system given to us by the divine transmission god, you get a sympathy message from the god once you earn 300 points. Work toward that prize, okay? Flat Vassal: I dont want a sympathy message!? Why couldnt my prize be bigger boobs!? Gold Mar: Now youre not making any sense. Are you feeling okay? Tonbokiri: That is right, Vassal-dono. No one sees you that way. Because we all looked away just now. Flat Vassal: Thats the same thing! Theres no difference! Asama: Anyway, Mary, how would you say Tenzou-kun smells? To be blunt, he always focused on his work before meeting you, so he could be careless about that sort of thing. Mary: Judge. When he pushed me down when we first met, I was too panicked to notice. When he lay on top of me next, I was too surprised. And then we were in the bath together. Flat Vassal: How many crimes did the 1st Special Duty Officer commit? Silver Wolf: And when we were stuck in England, we had built a decent laundry room on that transport ship by that point. Wise Sister: So did Tenzou start doing his laundry when he realized Mary was a girl? Heh heh. If so, he was being pretty thoughtful right from the beginning. Um, whats the status on the scrubber, Mary-dono? The girls had started pressing their foreheads together as they chatted, but they quickly returned to normal when they heard that voice. As for Mary W-well, about that Heh heh heh. Mary! You should rub it all over your body for some indirect fun with Tenzou! Indirect fun? When Mary asked that honest question, Asama tried to hit Kimi on the back of the head, but her attack was canceled by Summit Dance. After missing, Asama raised her eyebrows in a smile and pointed at Kimi. Kimi? Please dont teach Mary anything inappropriate. Oh? Like what? Eh? Asama froze and looked around. Everyone returned her gaze but looked away immediately afterwards, so she frantically waved her hands side to side. I-I didnt mean anything in particular! So about indirect fun! That um, means to throw the scrubber back and forth to play a game without directly interacting! Yes, thats what it means. Asama repeatedly brushed Kimis hand off her shoulder while turning back toward Mary. So! To get back on topic! What will you do, Mary? If you ask me, said Horizon. You should toss him a scrubber used by some old man so none of Mary-samas scent will reach him. This is the womens bath! The womens bath! Heh heh. Then how about an unused one? Horizon! Judge! said Horizon while her arms slid rapidly along the washing area floor. The left arm stopped in the middle of the washing area while the right arm continued onward. The right arm snatched up a new scrubber from the basket and The right arm passed it to the left. After catching it, the left arm bent back and leaped. Then it made an overhead swing in midair. Nicely done! said Futayo as she caught the scrubber. When Futayo passed it to Mary, Horizon spoke. Now, Mary-sama, throw it over. J-judge! Yes, throw it to Tenzou-sama! Saying that was a mistake. Marys arm stiffened mid-throw. Ah. The scrubber hit Adele square in the face. There was a wet splat and Mary rushed over to Adele. She held the girls head in her arms. A-are you okay, Lady Adele!? Nwohhhh! If I was a guy, this would be the view of a lifetime! Actually, this attack from Mary-san might give me some kind of spirit divine protection to make mine bigger! Heh heh. Is your current chest flat or nonexistent? To reward your honesty, you may have both. Also, Mary is part dryad, so wouldnt she absorb your nutrients and make yours smaller? Please dont scare me like that, Kimi-san and 4th Special Duty Officer! Ignoring that idiocy, how about you try again, Mary!? Judge. Mary held up the scrubber in both hands. She slowly kissed it and spilled flowers all around her before looking up in sudden realization. Listen, everyone. That was a good luck kiss to ensure the throw works out. Thats fine. So continue. Show me everything. Ga-chan, youre really into this, arent you? Mary smiled bitterly, took a breath, and threw it. And then Judge. Thank you very much, Mary-dono! For some reason, Tenzous voice was followed by the sound of water being kicked up and the boys fighting. Meanwhile, someone sighed. It was Masazumi. She and Tsukinowa had been opening and closing different sign frames for a while now. Okay, Ive got everything together. That took some time, but it probably gave you all time to relax after the battle. Are you ready to exchange some information to reach a consensus? She took a breath and wiped sweat from her brow. And when she moved her hand, she revealed a smile with raised eyebrows. Most likely, an issue other than the Kantou Liberation will eat into summer break. She turned to face someone sitting at one end of the bath to stay out of trouble. Satomi Student Council President, lets reconsider a few things while discussing our plans for the future. There are a few things I want to confirm about the present and the future, Satomi Student Council President. Yoshiyasu nodded at the Musashi Vice President. Its so hot. This was her second bath today. She had taken a long bath and participated in a karaoke contest after fighting at Odawara, so there was no real reason for her to use this bathhouse. She had never taken a second bath in the past. But I can look at it as a purification between battles and a place to share information. She was with the core of Musashi who were leading the Kantou Liberation. This doubled as a strategy meeting, so it was important for her to spend this time with them. I really have changed, havent I? If she had needed to spend time with people like this back in Satomi, she would have canceled and had her sister or Yoshiyori handle it instead. But times had changed and she was Satomis representative now. If she had a younger sister a lot like her and that sister had wanted to cancel something like this, would she have been able to smile and allow it? Of course, there was no need for her to be the same as her sister and Yoshiyori. Grabbing that hypothetical sister by the collar or ear and dragging her along was a perfectly valid option. But I guess it doesnt matter. Yoshiyasu washed her face off with the bathwater and turned toward the Musashi Vice President. I would like to hear Musashis plans for the Kantou Liberation. The Musashi Vice President nodded in response. She used a sign frame to display an outside image sent from Musashinos bridge. Lets see, how should I put this? Its looking like Musashi might not be able to take part in the Kantou Liberation. Waiiiit!! shouted Yoshiyasu on reflex. Then whats the point of this bath!? Volume 7A, 3: Workers in a Place of Relaxation Volume 7A, Chapter 3: Workers in a Place of Relaxation [On sign frame: House of Habsburg / Thirty Years War] Unplanned Unexpected Unimagined Which is the odd man out? Point Allocation (To answer seriously, plans are more solid than expectations or imaginings) Sakai thought while the night wind washed over him. Ive really been living the delinquent lifestyle lately, like being out at night like this. He would really have preferred to be back in his house inspecting the black disk boxes and collections he had bought. That way he could take some of the workload off of Okutama, but The other nations dont give any thought to my leisure activities when they make their plans, do they? He was on top of Musashinos bridge where a wind-blocking partition and a table had been set up. He asked Musashi a question from there. I feel like Ive been a little too busy lately. What do you think? I believe principal is a year-round job, or am I wrong? Over. Thats just a title and I really think public service jobs should end at 4 to 6. Judge, said Musashi as she picked up a plate and a peach from the side table she had pulled over with her gravitational control. You will be busy tonight, so you should avoid sake and instead eat some of the fruit we got at Sanada. Over. Theres just no time for a good nights sleep, is there? Masazumi-kun is pushing things a little too hard. If you look at it that way, then Hashiba is pushing things even harder. Over. Musashi then opened a sign frame. Since she was wearing gloves, she peeled the peach while it was floating in midair. She used her hands to prepare some tea while turning the sign frame toward Sakai. It displayed a map of the entire Far East. These are the paths of the Hashiba and P.A. Oda transport ships which have recently flown within the Far East. The information was gathered from optical observation, the price fluctuation from the influx of supplies to other regions, and information supplied by cooperative nations. This reveals something. Several ribbon lines were headed toward a single point on the sign frame. Lake Biwa. We predict that is currently a giant shipyard for P.A. Oda. Large amounts of materials are being shipped there from across the Far East. During the night and the day. It is unusual. Do you think theyre building another ship like the Azuchi? No, not unless they are reusing supplies. The supplies they are shipping in cannot be used for cannons or heavy armor. Also, most of the shipped supplies have already been seen. Over. What do you mean theyve already been seen? You are full of questions today, Sakai-sama. Over. Only because youre full of riddles. Sakai looked to the western sky. Paris, huh? That is correct, Sakai-sama. Over. Could you maybe sound more impressed with that, Musashi-san? She placed the plate of peach slices in front of him. What made you think of Paris? Over. Judge. The materials Hashiba brought in to flood Paris had to be materials within P.A. Oda or M.H.R.R. that Hashiba was free to use. At the very least, the other factions would have to be okay with Hashiba taking them away in a hurry. The reports we have received say all of those materials were aerial ship parts and armor panels. Meaning Hashiba is using the Lake Biwa shipyard to construct a fleet of transport ships? What makes you say a fleet of transport ships, Sakai-sama? Over. When transport ships get large enough, their frames and hulls have to be reinforced to the point that they are little different from warships. Musashi-san, its the same for you, isnt it? Your parts are special made, right? Judge. I was originally designed to have defensive capabilities making me inviolable and thus unusable by the others nations, so I was equipped with specialized frames and armor that match or surpass those of ships of equal size. Over. In that case, since the materials P.A. Oda is gathering are standard grade, they must be constructing a great number of transport ships smaller than you. Why are they doing that? Over. Is there an answer to this riddle? There is not. Over. I had a feeling, responded Sakai. If this was Hexagone Fran?aise we were talking about, we could always say it was for their largescale settlement of the outside world. I wonder what P.A. Oda is thinking. Over. Got any predictions? Judge. They may be creating a large merchant fleet to take control of the Far Easts economic distribution. Of course, doing that would require controlling the infrastructure of Shinto and the other religions and building a command structure would not be possible. Over. Then we should probably be careful. And there is a more pressing problem. Sakai grabbed a peach slice with the supplied chopsticks and looked to the southwestern sky. Several small pilot boats had left the Musashi to meet the ascending diplomatic ships. But Sakais gaze was directed past them. Odawara. A fleet floated in the dark night sky there and a few ships had left it to cruise east. The Siege of Odawara is over, so that fleet is joining the Edo Hashiba fleet for the Keichou Campaign. So up through the Siege of Odawara, they sided with Mouri and Musashi to assist the history recreation, but now they will be working with Hashiba. That is what this means. Musashi heard Sakai say being a grownup isnt easy with a bitter smile. As a 0-year-old child, I would not know, but are you saying Hashibas rule in Europe is all but established so the neighboring nations will have a hard time siding with Toori-sama and the others? Over. Looks like Ive found a clever child, Musashi-san. Shall I praise you? Go ahead. Over. Way to go, Musashi-san. You showed the insight of a 30-year-old. Do you want me closer to your age that badly, Sakai-sama? Over. No, that isnt an issue. Men have low mental ages, after all. Thank you very much. But what do you think the other nations will do? Over. Good question. He viewed the ships quickly flying east in the southern sky. To be honest, this is a pain from Musashis point of view, but its the right thing to do from the history recreations point of view. They took part in the Siege of Odawara like they were supposed to, so now theyre taking part in the Keichou Campaign like theyre supposed to. Mouri is the one being weird here. They sided with Hashiba during the Siege of Odawara, but now theyre turning on Hashiba for the Keichou Campaign. Sakai counted the ships traveling eastward and he narrowed his eyes at the emblems on the sides. That isnt all of the ships we saw arrive. I think I know who is missing, but this might be a bit troublesome. Are you saying this will not be an easy battle? I expect that will please Masazumi-sama. Over. No, its not about that. Sakai took a breath and picked up the teacup. He also shook the peach slice with his chopsticks. These are sweet. Statistically, you tend to say that, so I made the tea on the stronger side. Over. Musashi nodded and looked to the ships heading east and the diplomatic ships approaching the Musashi. What makes you think that, Sakai-sama? Over. Is there an answer to that riddle? If I told you, you would dodge the question, so I will not tell you. Over. But she had more to say. In other words, I have determined my prediction was correct. Over. Wait just a second! What kind of prediction is that!? Masazumi listened to Yoshiyasus protest within the bathhouses thick steam. Yoshiyasu had risen to her knees in the bath. What do you mean Musashi wont be able to take part in the Kantou Liberation!? Hm, its not that clear a prediction. Maybe I stated that too strongly. Masazumi felt a little bad for that. But she could not remove the word possible from the reality of that happening. Listen, Satomi Student Council President. First of all, our #1 goal is the Kantou Liberation. They had already stated that at the beginning of the negotiation with Houjou and Mouri two evenings ago. That remains true. That is what we told Houjou and Mouri and it is how we set up the Siege of Odawara. Then why are you predicting you wont participate? Because of Hashiba, said Masazumi. Hashiba will want to prevent the Kantou Liberation no matter what. Because if they can keep a military force stationed at Edo, we wont be able to leave Kantou. Naruze raised her right hand. You say we wouldnt be able to leave Kantou, but isnt Sanada in the Koshinetsu region and not the Kantou region? Thats a neighboring region, so its Kantou-ish. Just admit you were wrong! everyone shouted, but that had been a study camp. If they had invaded from Edo while we were participating in a student event, we could have protested it. But Hashiba is the Testament Union, so they cant be do anything so forceful. Theyll overlook something like a trip to Sanada. This time, it was Naito who raised her hand. I have a question. If that had happened, how would we have protested? Isnt that obvious? Masazumi went on to state the obvious. We wouldve roughed up Edo a bit and demanded some rights or some land as a bridgehead for the Kantou Liberation. Uqui: I had a feeling she meant war. Unturning: So Hashiba cant try anything because anything they do to us means war. Obscene: Ha ha ha. How comforting! Vice President: No, wait! Thats the normal response! Right!? Azuma: I think this is more about your method than the response. Asama had created a virtual space for the meeting by managing the divine transmission with the boys, so Masazumi made sure her words were reaching the mens bath before continuing. Now then, Satomi Student Council President. You can believe me when I say we are thinking of the Kantou Liberation first and foremost. If Hashiba tries anything, we need to see how we can steer things in the best direction for the Kantou Liberation. That is our main focus right now. Then why? asked the Satomi President while sitting back down in the bath. Why might Musashi not be able to participate in the Kantou Liberation? Because of something external to Musashi, said Masazumi. Because of the Thirty Years War. The Thirty Years War? asked Yoshiyasu with a tilt of the head. She represented the Kantou Satomi clan, so she was not too familiar with European wars. She did of course have some knowledge of the Thirty Years War, but she did not know why anyone would bring it up here. Besides What does the Thirty Years War have to do with this? Simply put, this is about the conflict between Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. Huh? Yoshiyasu tilted her head again. Why would the conflict between Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. be an issue now? After all Havent they already begun that war? They had fought at Paris and they had clashed several times during the lead up to that. But Yes. Some people answered her question in the affirmative. It was the Tachibana Couple and the Date Vice Chancellor. So did the Mito Lord, the two Technohexen, and the English Princess. Oh, I think I get it, said the vassal with some uncertainty. And on the divine transmission 10ZO: Judge. This might be leading in that direction. The English Princess responded to the 1st Special Duty Officers words with a hand on her cheek. Thats Master Tenzou for you. The Schwarz Hexen turned on the bath faucet to add some cold water. Yoshiyasu had a thought as she saw their responses and reactions. Huh? Am I dumb if I cant figure this out? When she thought of Class 3-Plum, words like cruel, the worst, merciless, and psychological aggressor came to mind. So what did it mean when they could understand and predict something but she could not? Then Musashis princess faced her. Now, Yoshy-sama, give us the answer. M-me!? Do not worry. I do not understand it either. Yoshiyasu felt like that either signaled her defeat. But, she thought. Righteousness: Youre saying ignorance is nothing to be ashamed of, right!? Me: Ohhh? Is this too much for Flattys itty-bitty braiiiiiiiin? Righteousness: Dont you dare!! Calm down, cut in the Musashi Vice President. She wiped her face off with a towel and then placed her anteater on her head. To be honest, my knowledge of the Thirty Years War isnt the best either. When I first reviewed it all, I was focused on the Far Eastern side of things. You would say that, thought Yoshiyasu. It was true the Musashi Vice President knew a lot about Far Eastern politics. But that allowed her to look up at the state of the world from the Far Easts perspective instead of looking down on them from the viewpoint of Europe with their provisional rule. That was why Musashi was not bound by the unwritten rules of the other nations. And why they sought further freedom. That was the essence of Musashi that allowed them to manipulate the other nations. And on top of that, thought Yoshiyasu about the Musashi Vice President. It probably meant a lot that she began diplomacy with England. Englands Fairy Queen had shown her how a powerful nation handled diplomacy and Tres Espa?a had taught her the meaning of history. So when she and Musashi came to Kantou after experiencing all of that, she was capable of including the whole world in her viewpoint as she negotiated with the Kantou and Oushuu nations who had their foundation in the Far East. Now she was working to grasp and understand the European events of the Thirty Years War. I see. The Musashi Vice President had judged herself inexperienced and now she was trying to understand the Thirty Years War. That means that war must be a turning point for the world. Then tell me. What effect will the Thirty Years War have on the Kantou Liberation and Musashi? Yoshiyasu had more to ask. For one thing, the Thirty Years War has already begun. It started quite a while ago. There was just a battle at Paris and Hexagone Fran?aise has announced the beginning of their conquest. What does any of that mean for the Kantou Liberation and Musashi? Judge. That reply did not come from their Vice President. It came from the Mito Lord. That girl had the strongest connection to Hexagone Fran?aise and she directed her wolf eyes toward Yoshiyasu. Unfortunately, you are misunderstanding something. That is Hexagone Fran?aise has not actually started the Thirty Years War. Mitotsudaira listened to Yoshiyasus question while gathering together what they had discussed on the transport ship earlier. Hexagone Fran?aise hasnt started the Thirty Years War? Judge. That is correct. Mitotsudaira nodded. Or to put it more accurately, Hexagone Fran?aise is not at war with M.H.R.R. But they just fought. Then I have a question for you. Mitotsudaira spoke slowly to make sure Yoshiyasu understood the purpose of her question. Is Satomi at war with Hashiba? Yoshiyasu started to nod, but then She held a hand to her mouth and lowered her gaze. She was thinking. And after a few seconds, she looked back up at Mitotsudaira and glanced at the others too. It was their alliances. Judge. Mitotsudaira smiled this time. Hexagone Fran?aise is currently allied with nations that have begun the Thirty Years War and they have only fought in response to that. The attacks from M.H.R.R. have been dealt with by counting it as a later part of the Thirty Years War, saying M.H.R.R. was ignoring the Testament with their actions, or calling it a Hashiba attack on Mouri. You understand what Hexagone Fran?aise has set up this time, I hope? You mean something theyve set up with those alliances and with their position as Hexagone Fran?aise? Yoshiyasu caught on quickly. I can only guess, but I would assume something is at play that will draw in the Protestant M.H.R.R. principalities or nearby Protestant nations. So you arent sure which nation were talking about? Judge. I couldnt tell you that much. But I can make some guesses. Me: Hey! Vice President: What is it, idiot? Uqui: Toori, dont interrupt. Flat Vassal: Thats right, Chancellor. Try to stay out of the way. Hori-ko: Okay, today I will be introducing you to the Unpopular Chancellor! You can see just how unpopular he is from the critical responses he gets. And as a special bonus, he comes as a set with the Student Council President! Twice the unpopularity at no extra cost! Call now and we will add a free printing press! Me: No faiiiiiir! I cant do that joke about myself! Hori-ko: I was afraid someone else would do it first, but it seems I got it in quickly enough. What did you think, everyone? Wise Sister: Oh, dear. Horizon? Where are you planning to ship my foolish brother to? Does he have to get himself back home? Asama: Um, well, in that case I would have no choice but to go pick him up just like with the guard stations. I dont need the printing press, though. Silver Wolf: No, as his knight, I will retrieve him in a flash! Gold Mar: Retrieve him, not protect him? I had a feeling I phrased that wrong. But Silver Wolf: My king? So what did you want? Hori-ko: You are only going to get some lame joke in response, Mitotsudaira-sama. Me: Oh, cmon. Dont get her hopes up, Horizon. Horizon used a high-speed wrist snap to launch a bar of soap and they heard something collapsing into the mens bath. And after a short pause 10ZO: Um, I will answer in his place. He basically wanted to ask what the Thirty Years War is. Asama: Oh, Im with Toori-kun there. I know the general idea, but Europe is outside my area of expertise. Wise Sister: Oh, dear. Asama, youre saying youre the same as my foolish brother? You are, arent you!? Silver Wolf: Flat Vassal: 5th Special Duty Officer! Dont just smile silently like that! Asama: C-calm down, Mito! You have the advantage here because you understand it! Me: So, Nate, could you explain all this to me? Silver Wolf: Judge! I can. It will be from Hexagone Fran?aises point of view, so the rest of you can make corrections where necessary. Mitotsudaira took a breath and opened a sign frame. It displayed a part of eastern Europe even further south than M.H.R.R. But that was not all. Mitotsudaira displayed another sign frame showing This has a lot to do with Holy Roman Emperor Matthias and the next Holy Roman Emperor, Ferdinand II, whose name he has also inherited. Lets review. Mitotsudaira asked them all a question. The Thirty Years War was a war between nations with many complexly-intertwined factors. Does anyone here have a good understanding of it all? No one raised their hand, but a voice did arrive over the divine transmission. Worshiper: I believe it was a conflict between the Protestant and Catholic parts of M.H.R.R. Silver Wolf: It began that way. Mitotsudaira typed some words onto the sign frame. Silver Wolf: I will start by summing up the causes of the Thirty Years War. Causes of the Thirty Years War 1. Conflict between the Protestants and Catholics inside M.H.R.R. and the nearby nations. 2. Branching off of #1, some areas fight for independence from M.H.R.R. 3. War between the emperor (of the House of Habsburg) who commands the Catholics and the other houses. Some nodded in understanding and others tilted their head. This could be tricky, but the later meeting would be easier if everyone understood this now. Mitotsudaira spread the one sign frame and zoomed in on a map of Europe with M.H.R.R. at the center. To start with #1, the conflict between Protestants and Catholics began with the work of Tomoe Gozen, aka Luther, who leads the Protestants. At the Peace of Augsburg, the Catholics and Protestants within M.H.R.R. agreed to a treaty. However There is a principality called Bohemia to the southeast of M.H.R.R. It is large for an M.H.R.R.-controlled region, rivalling Austria or Hungary. It was Protestant land, but Ferdinand II, who was set to inherit the imperial throne from Matthias, was chosen as the king of Bohemia. Mitotsudaira saw everyone glance at the image of Matthias. She then gave an explanation about him. It seems Matthias always planned to take Ferdinand II as a second inherited name. Looking back, Hashiba was secretly pushing for that. The rest was quite simple. Ferdinand II was passionately pro-Catholic, so he began oppressing the Protestants in Bohemia. The people responded by attacking Prague Castle, throwing five royal advisors out the castle window, and using that to signal the beginning of a revolt. That incident became known as the Defenestration of Prague and it began the Thirty Years War. Masazumi was familiar with what Mitotsudaira described. That defenestration had of course been carried out as a history recreation. It had happened just a few years ago. She remembered seeing it on the news from Europe while she lived in Mikawa. For the beginning of a major historical war, the recreation of the defenestration didnt get much focus, did it? Judge. According to the Testament, there was a hay pile below the window, so three of the five thrown out the window were fine. Judge. I can see how people wouldnt be sure how excited to be about such an important event. Masazumi did not know how it had been recreated. The news reaching Mikawa had only said the recreation happened. She could probably look up the answer herself, but How exactly what is recreated? Judge. Five people were selected for looking like someone who would get thrown out a window, but it would be unfair if three survived and two did not, right? And it would leave a bad taste in everyones mouth if they really did fall to their deaths. Plus, it would hurt the nations reputation. They knew it would gather attention due to the background of the incident, so they made sure to pile up plenty of hay and they got everyone fired up like it was a festival. Oh? That sounds pretty peaceful. Judge. But the festivities got a little too fired up and the hay pile caught on fire. The town hall went up in flames and so many people jumped out of it they nearly had to cancel the entire event. So it was an utter failure!! No, so many people jumped out the windows that they ended up choosing the five with the highest score for artistry. None of this makes much sense thought Masazumi. But Mar-Ga: I mean, Prague is like a connoisseur of defenestrations, isnt it? Vice President: What, is it a traditional event or something? Gold Mar: Judge. There was actually a First Defenestration of Prague a long time ago. Back in 1415, the Council of Constance said the Hussites, who were the main faction in Bohemia, were heretics. The people were super mad, so they attacked the town hall and threw the German mayor and others out the window. Since this involved the Technohexen hunt, its known as the Festival of Prague among us Technohexen. Mar-Ga: Throwing them out the window would be dangerous, so the first ones recreation just threw them from the first floor window. Vice President: That was awfully peaceful of them. Was it so the Catholics would be lenient during the Hussite Wars meant to oppress the heretics? Mar-Ga: Yes. They covered up the window so the victims couldnt see out and had secretly dug a ditch of muddy water to throw them into. And after the victims crawled up out of the muddy ditch, the Bohemian Representative apparently said Welcome to Huss TVs hidden camera show! The whole thing enraged them so much the Hussite Wars ended up being harsher than necessary. Vice President: What were those heretics thinking!? And how is that a yes answer!? I dont get how Europeans do things. But she had more or less seen how it had started. If the Protestants rebel in the next emperors home territory, he cant exactly ignore it, can he? And that established a definite split between the Imperial Catholics and the Protestants within M.H.R.R. What happened next was clear to an extent. The war presented an opportunity to other nations and principalities that wanted independence from M.H.R.R., so they attacked the Imperial Catholics. Judge. That is correct. But it all involved another somewhat troublesome conflict as well, said Mitotsudaira. During the Age of the Gods, there was a group that could not allow the emperor to fall. They were the House of Habsburg who effectively passed down the title of emperor within their family. Masazumi heard someone respond to Mitotsudaira. The House of Habsburg! It was Horizon. Everyone reflexively turned toward her. And Sorry. I spoke before thinking and then I could not come up with a good joke. Masazumi-sama, you handle it. Me!? Please no, she thought, but everyone was already focused on her. She could tell she had to say something, so she took a breath and placed a hand on her chin. Heres a riddle, Horizon. What is the House of Habsburg like a good school? They both have lots of kids. Horizon immediately answered, but then she fell silent for a few seconds. After a while, she tapped her head with her right hand, which made a surprisingly nice sound. Sorry. I should not have said that. I got the ancient rules of comedy wrong. Yeah, everyone agreed as they began judging the riddle. Tonbokiri: Does this count as Masazumis joke bombing? Wise Sister: It wasnt really a riddle at all. Novice: It was much too straightforward. Vice President: Well, excuse me! I tried for some nice wordplay, but I couldnt come up with anything good! Mar-Ga: So you thought you could sidestep the ancient rules of comedy passed down from the Age of the Gods? Why is our class so strict when it comes to jokes? I bet its his fault, she thought while seeing the idiots name on the list of divine chat participants, but glaring at that was meaningless. Also, the idiot made a new post. Me: Nate, what is the House of Habsburg? The name reminds me of Holstein, so is that right? Silver Wolf: Its kind of right, but not really. Mitotsudaira sighed at his words and opened her mouth to speak. Silver Wolf: You can think of the House of Habsburg as an old European family. They ruled over Germany, but they were originally from Switzerland and lived in Austria. Oh? said Futayo. Tonbokiri: So in terms of the Shugo Daimyo, would they be like the House of Habsburg, Protector of Germany? What do they do for Europe? Judge, confirmed Mitotsudaira. This part can get a little tricky. But like Futayo had said, a lot of it had comparisons in the Warring States period. Silver Wolf: The Habsburgs used political marriages. First, that allowed them to easily choose the Holy Roman Emperor from their own family. And once they had pretty much established hereditary succession for that position, they wed their children to other nations to establish a connection with the nations that wanted their power. So while ruling as the king of Germany, they spread their bloodline around via political marriages so they had blood relations both within M.H.R.R. and with other nations. In other words Silver Wolf: In the preceding age, there was no international law to establish a consensus between nations, so religion played that role instead. But by spreading their bloodline around, they set up a Habsburg pipeline between those different nations. Wise Sister: But did they do that on purpose? Did they have an ambitious plan to create Habsburg controlled territory that crossed the national borders? No, said Mitotsudaira while tilting her head. Silver Wolf: The spread of Habsburgs was done with political marriages, so it was primarily women. It was difficult for them to wield much power in that patriarchal era. Even if these were political marriages, the Testament says most of the marriages were done willingly, the wives were blessed with children, and they lived happily with their husbands. So it wasnt that the Habsburgs had some conspiracy to rule Europe. It just ended up that way and the men in the family tried to take advantage of it. Meaning Silver Wolf: The Habsburg blood relation system established infrastructure and stability between nations, so the kings of those nations worked with the other Habsburg-connected nations and attacked the anti-Habsburg groups. And when those anti-Habsburg groups were facing defeat, they could avoid or mediate the fighting by establishing their own connection to the Habsburg bloodline. Tonbokiri: That is very similar to the Warring States period. Futayo was probably only stating a fact, but her words held powerful meaning. Blood relations. You could find safety by establishing a strong connection with powerful people and forces. They had seen a tragedy like that already. Flat Vassal: Mogamis Komahime, right? Judge, agreed Narumi while everyone else nodded too. Komahime had been sought as a concubine of Hashiba Hidetsugu, who was Hashibas #2. If she had refused, it would have made her a burden on Mogami. Even in the Testament descriptions, Mogami had been prepared to go to war rather than hand over Komahime, but she had convinced Yoshiaki to give in. But in the end Unturning: Hidetsugu was suspected of treason and everyone close to him was executed. Connections by blood are not always a good thing. Both in the Warring States period and in Europe, the nations had to consider the risks as they made that choice. Masazumi took over to sum it all up. Vice President: There are political marriages in the Far East as well, but a much larger-scale version was underway in Europe during this era. Judge, the Habsburgs were said to be a prolific house and that played a role too. After the middle ages when religion was shaken by corruption and the Reformation, many nations sought Habsburg blood as a trustworthy connection and a communication network in case of emergencies. I see, said Asama. So the nations had a mutual understanding, didnt they? Asama thought of the infrastructure privileges the Asama Shrine used and managed. We take the divine transmissions for granted. Just how meaningful was that blood relation system during the Age of the Gods? In the Age of the Gods, poor communication often led to suspicions and misunderstandings between nations, but when the power of religion waned and the monarchies grew in power, did those monarchies feel the need to establish a unique communication system with the other nations? But Asama had a question. After all, now was now. Things were different from the past. So she asked Mitotsudaira about it. We have the divine transmissions centered on the Shinto infrastructure, so the Habsburg blood relation system has lost its usefulness, hasnt it? How has the history recreation handled that? Judge. Mitotsudaira nodded to confirm she understand what Asamas question meant. The concept of hereditary succession within a family has lost its meaning, so the Habsburg name inheritors have had their authority cut back to being the original source of the information the Testament says they were passing back and forth. So the current Habsburgs do not have as much influence as they did at the time. But, she continued. The recreation of the Testament descriptions forces the world to act as it did at the time. And the Habsburgs created a strong blood relation between Catholic M.H.R.R. and Tres Espa?a. Thus Mitotsudaira once more opened the map of Europe and image of Matthias. She was back to the original topic. The House of Habsburg, a house that had constructed blood relations across Europe, was deeply connected to the Thirty Years War. The Thirty Years War was initially a conflict between the Catholics and Protestants within M.H.R.R., but Catholic Emperor Ferdinand II was a Habsburg. In this age, the imperial throne was essentially passed down within the House of Habsburg, so they could not allow the emperor to lose his power. So So While the Thirty Years War was indeed a conflict between Catholics and Protestants, it was also a war between the Habsburgs, who wanted to keep their bloodline within the European nations, and the forces who opposed them. Do you understand now? Understand what? Masazumi more or less knew what the girl wanted to say, so she asked a leading question. What does this have to do with Hexagone Fran?aise? Judge. The Hexagone Fran?aise throne belonged to the House of Bourbon, an anti-Habsburg house. So despite being Catholic, they opposed the M.H.R.R. Catholics. Also Mitotsudaira explained why that was not all. The Habsburgs had spread their bloodline to Catholic Espa?a. Hexagone Fran?aise was surrounded by those two powerful Catholic nations to the east and west, so they could not act carelessly. And yet Hexagone Fran?aise chose to wage war against both of those nations. Mitotsudaira took a breath and looked across the others. Hexagone Fran?aise had not started the war as a nation because they were cautious of the two powerful nations on either side of them and because they have to maintain the image of being Catholic. That is why they have only taken part in the Thirty Years War by allying with Protestant nations and providing defensive assistance when those other nations are attacked. But now that Louis XIV has taken the throne, Hexagone Fran?aise intends to participate in the Thirty Years War as a nation and overwhelm M.H.R.R. and the Habsburg forces. That means the conqueror of Europe has chosen the path of conquest. And And Hexagone Fran?aise is beginning to do just that. In that case, said Masazumi while pointing toward the bow. What do you think about that unidentified ship approaching us with them? It is most likely a nation that plays a crucial role in the Thirty Years War. That or a related nation or individual. But for some reason, they are unable to reveal their nation and negotiate. Hexagone Fran?aise must be bringing some small nation to meet us. You mean began Yoshiyasu. Satomi was a small nation. They were often influenced by the actions of larger nations, so she understood what it meant for a small nation to act at a time like this. Silver Wolf: Small nations must use larger nations actions to their advantage. That must be what is happening here. Mitotsudaira tapped the text she had typed up about the cause of the Thirty Years War. Causes of the Thirty Years War 1. Conflict between the Protestants and Catholics inside M.H.R.R. and the nearby nations. 2. Branching off of #1, some areas fight for independence from M.H.R.R. 3. War between the emperor (of the House of Habsburg) who commands the Catholics and the other houses. Silver Wolf: Look at #2. To the north of M.H.R.R., there is a territory known as Holland or the Netherlands. The territory belongs to Espa?a thanks to Holy Roman Emperor Carlos I. They will begin a war of independence here. And do you remember who disappeared before our eyes at Novgorod? That was Silver Wolf: Holland Chancellor William. Yoshiyasu listened to the Mito Lords explanation. Even for cause #1, there was a lot of fighting over national territory and land in Northern Europe and Eastern Europe during this time. But Sweden, a powerful nation and representative of the anti-M.H.R.R. nations, lost their skilled leader and king, Gustav II, and his daughter is inheriting everything. You meanEurope is also made up of large nations and the small nations resisting them? Judge. And then Hexagone Fran?aise, a new large nation, plunges right into that chaos. What do you think Hexagone Fran?aise wants from that? Yoshiyasu had an immediate answer. To support the nations already fighting, especially the smaller nations who are key to the Thirty Years War, to give their own nation greater freedom in the war. That will eliminate any trouble during the war and help provide stability after the war. That also described the relationship between Satomi, Musashi, and Kantou. I see. Something was underway in Europe even as the Kantou Liberation began here. Hexagone Fran?aise was fully participating in the Thirty Years War. To put that in Far Eastern terms So Hexagone Fran?aise is assisting the smaller nations in what you could call a European Liberation. Judge, responded Mitotsudaira. Ending the Thirty Years War will establish the map of Europe. Most of the fighting will end, the small nations independence and authority will be recognized, and the growth of the House of Habsburg will be stopped. In other words, the chaotic war and the system of unwritten rules that grew from it will come to an end. Europe will be liberated to a new era. She tapped her sign frame to close it. She sent its contents to everyone else while looking their way. And her eyes finally stopped on Masazumi, you understand, dont you? Holland is working with Sweden and some other nations to oppose M.H.R.R. and the Habsburgs. Depending on who this unannounced visitor is, we might be able to learn more about the Princess. They had seen something in the Houjou ruins during the Siege of Kanie Castle. The Double Border Crest was carved into the ceiling. They did not know why it was there. The Secretary said it was a celebration of the people reaching and meeting with the Environmental Gods and then returning once more. How was that connected to the Princess? But they did know one thing now. Isnt this great, Masazumi? We might not be out of clues after all. This is just one more problem thats still plaguing us. Masazumi wiped off her face with a towel. I dont know what the Whats keeping Mitsuhide-kun? message left by the Princess at Novgorod was supposed to mean. And there is a lot of other information that doesnt seem to fit together. But the most troublesome thing of all is Masazumi turned toward Yoshiyasu. Satomi Student Council President, you understand the situation in Europe now, right? Hexagone Fran?aise is facing their own troubles, so who knows what kind of unreasonable demands they will make of us. Especially with Terumoto, since shes something of a delinquent. Yeah, I get it. Yoshiyasu breathed an exasperated sigh. She opened the sign frame data Mitotsudaira had sent her and searched for information on the various nations. Asama had made sure she was linked to IZUMO, so she could pull up public information related to the academies. Small nations are always at the mercy of the large nations. Judge. But without those small nations, large nations tend to get carried away. The political decisions large nations make based on the actions of smaller nations are a way for large nations to restrain themselves. Masazumi looked up at the ceiling as she said that. She helped Tsukinowa climb down onto her shoulder as she continued. It is important for Musashi to participate in the Kantou Liberation. I currently intend to do so. Even if Hexagone Fran?aise demands something of us, we dont have to do it immediately. If the battle progresses as expected, the Kantou Liberation will be complete by 6 in the morning tomorrow. Waiting until after that to obey Hexagone Fran?aises demand makes the most sense. There you have it. said Mitotsudaira. True enough. Yoshiyasu nodded and smiled bitterly. Theres no reason to do what the large nation wants right away. Everyone agreed with judge or other words and they all smiled in a way that softened the tension a little. Wise Sister: Heh heh. I wonder what Hexagone Fran?aise will demand. Novice: Maybe theyll demand we give them all the credit. Sticky King: They probably do want to be known as heroes in Kantou. They probably do, agreed Mitotsudaira. But then a sign frame opened in front of Asama. And when she read it Masazumi? Hm? What is it? Well, Terumoto-san says, Weve got some super urgent business to discuss, so get your butt out here. Everyone spread their mouths horizontally when they heard that. And Why is she being so unreasonable!? Volume 7A, 4: Single-Minded One in the Night Sky Volume 7A, Chapter 4: Single-Minded One in the Night Sky Peoples actions are others actions What happens when You divide them between enemy and ally? Point Allocation (Cooling Down and Firing Up) Wakisaka Yasuharu, aka Angie, loved the night sky. The best part is how clear the air is. When she flew above a city during the day, she could smell food cooking and ironworking and ether smoke sometimes affected her schale besens flight. And even when she flew above a forest, there was a lot of pollen and dust during the day. That meant flying higher up, but flying at such great altitudes used a lot of fuel. So Testament! Leaving after 10 at night is so great! She said that on the outer edge of Paris. She was on the eastern wall. A festival was underway inside Paris and the victory celebration was reaching its peak. The streets were filled with light and inundated by music, but unlike a normal festival, there were not that many people dancing in the roads or plazas. Everyone was cheerful but exhausted. And as the festivities continued for the Paris residents, others did something else. Those others were the Hashiba forces. Wakisaka saw people in M.H.R.R. or P.A. Oda uniforms raise a hand toward the Parisians they were speaking with and then leave the festival stands. People were standing up from the festival fires as well. Bye. I guess well be fighting the Thirty Years War for real next time, huh? Testament, replied someone from the Paris side. It was always supposed to be that way. But the late night is when evil demons come out to play. What, so youre calling us evil demons? Of course. To Catholics, the people of P.A. Oda are nothing but evil demons and the people of M.H.R.R. are unsophisticated barbarians. You have guts saying that, you kingdom of farmers. Oh, you wanna fight? Wakisaka watched from above as those two rolled up their sleeves. If this goes anywhere, I guess Ill stop them. She could not help but add with a cannon blast. And if that led to more conflict, that was someone elses problem. But then everyone below suddenly lowered their shoulders and lightly raised their hands. Oh, right. Weve already ended everything here. Yeah. I guess well be fighting the Thirty Years War for real next time, huh? It was always supposed to be that way. Wait! Weve started looping!! Since it was you and not a cute girl who noticed the loop, I think Ill just stay in the loop and eat a ton of meat. Id love to do that too, but come on! Theyre ready to transport us back to the Azuchi! Thats right, said Wakisaka while raising her schale besen and looking south. She saw wildly moving lights in the dark distance there. The transport ships were ready to bring their personnel back to the Azuchi. Kuro-Take: Okay, listen up, everyone. Well be leaving all the fuel and materials behind. Making a quick departure matters a lot more. 6: ͹: Whats the matter, Hachisuka-san? Why are you so quiet? AnG: Oh, Shouroku wanted to go to the festival, but the Genbus really heavy, right? So she had to leave early to get it loaded on a transport ship. ͹: Th-then I can bring her something from the festival. Tsurugi: Really!? Llaf: Then could thou buy me three ginger-flavored pork skewers? Kuro-Take: Id like some pain d''pices with berry sauce. Kimee: White wine. The finest they have. Angie can get it to me. Kiyo-Massive: Calm down, everyone. Youre troubling Katagiri-kun. One item per person. ͹: That doesnt change anything! Oh, Hachisuka-san, they have a Paris pennant! It shows the Roi-Soleil rising from the eastern sky! 6: Keh. ͹: Th-there are nicer ways to refuse, you know!? Why does Kacky always get so worked up describing the situation? wondered Wakisaka. But Fukushima and Kiyomasa had climbed the stairs onto the wall while she read the divine transmissions. Fukushima had bandages and charms all over her body. Wakisaka-dono, thank thee very much for carrying me. Yeah, yeah. I hope you appreciate it. Again with that? said Kiyomasa with a bitter smile while looking at Wakisakas equipment. The schale besen called Schwarz Frstin had an extra ether tank attached. It was borrowed from one of the mobile shells loaded on the transport ships, but it allowed her to reach the Sakuma relay ship while flying full speed without refueling. The device was also loaded with supplies for the Kantou Liberation group. This is the wine Yoshiaki-sama asked for earlier. The bill goes to Katagiri-kun. Youre surprisingly merciless, Kiyo-pin. At any rate, it was her job to fly out ahead and return to Kantou. However I want to get back ASAP since Kime-chan is waiting, but I really dont like the sound of doing the Keichou Campaign. No, I would think not. Kiyomasas bitter smile grew. The Testament says you lose badly in that, doesnt it? Tes, tes. Fukushima saw Wakisaka cross her arms and nod with a satisfied smile. Not even talk of her upcoming defeat can faze her. That may have just been her laid back personality. I dont entirely get it myself, but apparently the original Angie pursued the enemy too far, got hit by a counterattack, made a raft, and desperately paddled back. Thats one hell of a survival lifestyle, isnt it? The original was not called Angie, pointed out Fukushima. Dont worry about it, she said while waving a hand dismissively. And, That apparently made Monkey Girl really mad, but that doesnt sound so bad. She bent her eyes and showed off her teeth in a smile. Shes cute and she cant get too mad if she doesnt expect anything from me to begin with. Thou are a braver girl than me. That said, if we can use an interpretation, Id really like to win it. Im not the type to just accept defeat because you tell me to. Im like Tres Espa?a there, she said. If I always choose the more positive and fun option, we can find interpretations to use and Im sure it will save some people. So Is that a different outlook from the rest of you? Fukushima considered that question. When she exchanged a glance with Kiyomasa, the other girl nodded. Fukushima was confident she was thinking the same. And Kiyo-dono and I C and all of us, I would think C are the same, she said. If we do not keep a positive outlook and do not think our actions will lead to a better future, we could not possibly keep going. Fukushiman, youre making this way too serious. Was she? Yes, I am. Wakisaka saw it that way, so even if she saw it differently herself I will keep that in mind. If she ever started taking things so seriously she got lost in her own thoughts, she could recall what Wakisaka had just said. And then My, my, Fukushima-sama. I wish you had been this honest with yourself when you were sparring with me. I have changed my mind on that just a bit. Saying that reminded Fukushima of her battle with Danzou. Her fears and worries had been transformed into illusions. One illusion could be seen as her own indulgence and it had taken a certain form: It was Kiyo-dono. Which meant Fukushima thought, Does a part of me want Kiyo-dono to treat me like that? Kiyomasa realized Fukushima had frozen in place next to her. Oh? While standing entirely still, Fukushima stopped before saying something. She silently held her breath. What is this about? She had been so badly injured. And in the city lights positioned somewhat below them, her face looked either feverish or flushed. Fukushima-sama? Wh-what is it? Are you coming down with a fever due to your injuries? Yeah, Fukushiman got beat up pretty bad. And once you can finally relax, the fever can suddenly hit you. Thats right, said Kiyomasa as she tried to get a good look at Fukushimas face. However Nn. Fukushima averted her eyes and turned her head to the left. Hm? said Kiyomasa with a tilt of her head. Let me see your face, Fukushima-sama. She bent over and pursued the girls face, but Fukushima turned to the right this time. Oh, dear. Kiyomasa was unsure what this meant, so she moved her bent-over upper body to the right. And Fukushima turned back to the left. This felt very childish to Kiyomasa. It was like she was trying to avoid being scolded, but it was so very unlike Fukushima. Kiyomasa was certain the girl was feverish now. Fukushima was #1 of the Ten Spears and she was their leader. It would cause a number of problems if she could not participate in the Keichou Campaign due to a fever. Kiyomasa figured that was why she was avoiding further questioning here. I understand, Fukushima-sama. Being too responsible can be a problem too. There was no point in trying to get Fukushima to relax when she felt cornered like this. Although Kiyomasa did wish Fukushima would relax around her and just be honest with herself. Please look after your health as best as you can. T-testament! Fukushima probably tried to look at her, but her head was lowered and her eyes directed at the floor. She was not ignoring Kiyomasa, but she was not looking at her either. Fukushima-sama? When Kiyomasa called out to her and pursued her, Fukushima ran away. After repeating the process a few times, Wakisaka spoke up. Fukushiman, did you do something you feel guilty about? N-no, I have done nothing like that. But she still would not look at Kiyomasa. Kiyomasa could not stop the hmm rising from her throat. After all, she kind of wanted Fukushima to look at her. She could not call it just a moment ago anymore, but Fukushima had swept her off of her feet to rescue her as she fought Henri. She had ended up losing that battle, but she did not regret that result because it led to Fukushimas recovery and it had provided the excitement of being picked up and carried by the girl. If Fukushima was injured, she only needed to tell Kiyomasa. Then I could help her again. To try to get her to ask, Kiyomasa placed her hands on Fukushimas cheeks. She did so to prevent the girl from avoiding her again. Fukushima-sama? She smiled bitterly at Fukushima who did not know how to react to this gesture. That was a rough battle, wasnt it? Fukushima realized the heat she felt inside came from a multitude of thoughts. It came from being touched. It came from being spoken to. And most of all, it came from the fact that she had worried Kiyomasa. She was embarrassed. She had failed to contain her inexplicable confusion within herself. She had completely lost the composure of a warrior and she had revealed how shaken she was inside. But there had been a temptation inside her earlier. Her own fears and worries had tempted her during the battle with Katou Danzou. They had told her she could stop fighting and urged her to relax and rest. They had used Kiyomasas form. That meant Kiyomasa was someone she felt she could relax and rest around. And what had she done then? I accepted my fears and worries. She had accepted that desire to relax and rest. She had embraced those worries and fears to contain them inside her. So if she viewed that illusion in terms of the real world Does it mean I want to hug Kiyomasa-dono? That was not really a question. She had only seen that illusion because she wanted to or because the idea appealed to her. But that presented a problem. Fukushima-sama? The girl smiling her way did not know what had happened in the illusion. Fukushima had hugged Kiyomasa, but she did not know if the real girl would accept that. Uuh. She could not believe this. She felt like she had defiled Kiyomasa to achieve self-awareness in that illusion. The Kiyomasa in front of her here was free to choose who she wanted to be hugged by, but Fukushima had ignored that and had her way with her while safe in her own imagination. Only now did she realize how troublesome Danzous illusions were. No, this is not Danzou-donos responsibility. It was my indecent action. But now that she was aware of this, she could not bring herself to look at Kiyomasa. Everything she saw in front of her was too similar to what she had seen in the illusion. Kiyomasa was smiling at her while ignorant of what Fukushima had done to her in the illusion. She fully trusted Fukushima. And yet Fukushima had defiled her. What was Fukushima supposed to do? If she came out and explained what had happened in the illusion, she felt like Kiyomasa would think less of her for it. After all, it seemed unlikely Kiyomasa would want to do something like that and it was too sudden regardless. And yet Fukushima could not stop her own selfish thoughts. What would it feel like to hug Kiyo-dono for real? Would she feel the same sense of peace and self-realization she had in the illusion? The girl was at the perfect distance and position for it right this instant. Fukushima just about started to do it, but She instead averted her eyes from Kiyomasa. If their eyes met and she saw her body, she was fairly certain she would do it. And she knew doing that would make a mess of their current relationship. I really cant believe this, she thought. She was happy to have Kiyomasas hands on her cheeks, but she also had a different feeling. She wanted Kiyomasa to stop teasing her like this. She knew Kiyomasa was only worried and trying to be considerate, but it was only making things worse. Although if Kiyomasa saw the same thing she did, then she would be willing to accept this touch and every other action that would follow. But at the moment, it felt more like Kiyomasa was tempting Fukushima to detonate. Fukushima-sama. She heard a voice, but it did not say she had a fever or was acting weird. You must be tired, but keep up the good work, okay? Fukushima dragged her thoughts up from the pit of confusion. Oh, no, she thought while feeling a mental splash of cold water. There was no point in analyzing and confirming her own thoughts here. Because her thoughts could not reach the real Kiyomasa in front of her now. And Kiyomasa was being considerate. That was why she had said keep up the good work. She would not say their work was complete. Yes. Unlike the illusionary Kiyomasa, the real one would not let her stop. She knew their situation did not allow for it. Their fight was still in progress. They had to get to Kantou in time for the Keichou Campaign. And Fukushima realized just how cold Kiyomasas hands were on her cheeks. It was a serene chill, but it was very soft. When those hands were warm, just how much softer and more pleasant would they be? No, wait. Kiyomasa-dono might just have cold hands. She had never asked, but why would she have? But in that case, she could never enjoy the touch of Kiyomasas warm hands. Wouldnt that be a real tragedy? But It is true I have realized how I feel, thought Fukushima. I now know how I feel about the person who has been by my side for so long. She had no experience with this and was hopelessly confused about what those feelings meant, but Kiyomasa had given her an out. Yes, I am very tired. She still could not look her in the eye, but she did manage to nod. She wanted to grab Kiyomasas hands to put her at ease, but she had no idea how she would respond if Kiyomasa pulled her hands back in surprise. So she lowered her head to nod, but did not raise it again. She took a half step forward so Kiyomasa would bend her arms and remove them from her cheeks. I am in thy debt for so many different things. She was not sure if that was the right thing to say here. She had thought she had left the fight with Danzou a stronger person, but there was so much she did not know. And she knew she would realize exactly what she should have said in a few minutes once it was too late. But this was the best she could manage now. I will get some rest ahead of everyone else. With that, she did her best to smile and stepped away from Kiyomasa. She felt certain Kiyomasa was smiling too. She felt a little guilty for imagining that as she made a jump. She leaped outside the city wall. She made her way outside Paris to where the battle had been fought and where the Hashiba transport ships were landing. The few dozen ships would carry everyone to the Azuchi and Fukushima launched herself out to where they waited. Um, said Kiyomasa while watching Fukushima running outside the city wall. She could see Fukushima avoiding the ditches as she ran into the distance thanks to the glowing blue feather in her hair. She had no proof, but she felt certain that blue light would protect Fukushima. So She will be fine. Eh? She didnt seem anything close to fine if you ask me. She must be tired. I dont think she knows how to gather her thoughts after everything that happened. It looked to me like she suddenly realized some mistake she made and was searching for the best way to respond. It did, agreed Kiyomasa. Kiyomasa did that sometimes too. It was like when you realize oh, I shouldnt have done that. When I do things like that, Kime-chan always pretends like it didnt happen. Was Wakisaka telling Kiyomasa to do that here? But Im pretty open about everything, but it looked like Fukushiman isnt used to this kind of thing. She will calm down if you give her time. Really? Wakisaka gave her a thin smile. Even though you knocked her down so hard? W-we were both careless. And I only sparred with her because I knew she could handle it. Then I guess she can handle it. Together, we can handle anything. Even though we just lost? Our opponent was just that good. That does not mean we could not handle it. Kiyomasa viewed the lights of Paris and then turned toward the transport ships lined up in the darkness outside and the lights of the Azuchi floating in the inky distance. Or are you saying none of us could handle this? Kiyo-pin, your optimism is way too bright. Just as Wakisaka said that, a lernen figur appeared next to her face. It was a countdown until departure. Oops, I need to leave soon if Im going to make it in time. Then you take care of that, Wakisaka-sama. We will do what we can, but this will come down to Musashis decision in the end. Once she said that, she heard voices from Paris. Surprise? A combination of cheering and shock followed something in the sky. It was a wind. Kiyomasa looked up into the night and saw something flying east at high-speed. Swarm Dragon Bernard! Wakisaka spoke while viewing the bluish-black dragon already flapping his wings to the east. Thats Hexagone Fran?aises sun nudist for you. Hes already harassing Monkey Girl. Im not sure you should call it harassing. This seems like the natural thing for Hexagone Fran?aise to do now that theyve announced their entrance into the Thirty Years War. Nari Nari will be going there from our group, right? Nari Nari Nari: Testament. If possible, I would like to recover my structural data as quickly as possible. 6: Katagiri, link together the processing power of every ship waiting on the Azuchi so they can support Mitsunari. Data stuff is your job and Azuchi will have an easier time of it with some human management, so take care of that. ͹: Testament! I will arrange that immediately! That said, I dont really know how to manage the physical machinery, so can you take care of that part, Azuchi-san? I will give you authorization. The intellectual types were growing busy just as everyone else was starting to get some rest. And after seeing all that, Wakisaka took action. I think Ill chase after the Swarm Dragon along the way. That might be a good idea if you can scout out how he moves while he flies. Kiyomasa watched Wakisaka straddle Schwarz Frstin while raising it vertically. The world is still in motion. Summer break was coming up, but they still had work to do. I wonder what the Protestantsand those in Kantou are doing right now. Of course, while we lost here, we are still leading the world. When we joined with M.H.R.R., we took control of most of the House of Habsburg, the Catholics, and the Testament Union. And we already controlled P.A. Oda. In that case, said Kiyomasa. Will it be Musashi or Hexagone Fran?aise that fulfills the work necessary to direct history the way Hexagone Fran?aise wants? Either way, you and the others are going to pass by Musashi on your way to Kantou. Testament, agreed Kiyomasa while she heard the transport ships powering up east of Paris. The virtual oceans appeared and their lights grew bright. It was time to go. Kiyomasa would be joining them to reach the next battlefield. Im going on ahead! The Technohexen tore through the air as she took flight. She was chasing after the dragon, but she first made a quick vertical ascent and vanished into the night sky. She accelerated too quickly for Kiyomasas eyes to keep up, so only the noise lingered before vanishing into the east. The morning sun would eventually rise from that direction. Kiyomasa spoke to herself while staring in the direction Wakisaka had gone. Is the world going to change or fall stagnant? Now, then. Im excited to see what Musashi will do. The southerly night wind carried a voice. It blew across a Mouri diplomatic ship moving slowly through the sky. Another voice responded to the first. Princess, are you confident Musashi will do something about this? We can figure out afterwards whether or not this is vainglory, Mouri-01. Its about time I threw out that stuff anyway. Terumoto stood with her feet spread to shoulder width as she viewed the Musashis massive form up ahead. Its almost summer break, but the world is still moving at breakneck speed. Theres even more energy than when the exams are handed back. This is more like the middle of the exam period itself. Then we need to avoid getting a failing grade, Princess. Testament, said Terumoto while spreading her arms. Diplomatic ships from other nations lined up on either side of her as if in response. Mogami, Date, Uesugi, Houjou (whose national emblem remained unlit since they were approaching their ruin), and more. This was their largest diplomatic formation yet. Hey, Mouri-01. Is it vainglorious to feel like I made all this happen? That is not vainglory. It is hubris. Princess, if you are going to throw out vainglory, you should make an effort to learn these distinctions. Testament, she said with a smile and a forceful clap of her hands. It made a nice sound, so she placed her hands on her hips and stared straight at the giant ship in front of them. At any rate, this is the beginning of the end. The Kantou Liberation and settling the outside world. I hope youre on board with the future Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise want, Musashi. Volume 7A, 5: Searcher in a Public Place Volume 7A, Chapter 5: Searcher in a Public Place Im curious Why youre pacing so restlessly But that does not mean I have lost It means I am helping you Point Allocation (Magic) Musashi made a turn. The giant ship had been facing west, but it slowly turned to the south on its way to face east. And on Tama, the 2nd starboard ship, a metallic wind sounded on the deck of the diplomatic port. It was a whistling sound. The broad, wing-shaped deck roared like a whistle as the night air pressed in and the Musashi turned. The noise reverberated through the night. And several metallic clangs and mechanical rumblings continued behind that whistling. Several diplomatic aerial ships were preparing to land. But even as those ships descended toward the giant structure that was the Musashi, more ships made their way east. Those belonged to the clans joining the Keichou Campaign as part of the Hashiba forces now that the Siege of Odawara was over. They were represented by those who had fought in the Siege of Odawara as Hashiba. Katou Yoshiaki led that unit aboard an ironclad ship. The ship itself had arrived from Edo by cutting across Edo Bay. But on the way back, it traveled east while viewing the Musashi to its side. I dont want to rush because it would look like we were fleeing in fear, but I dont like taking it slow because it draws too much attention. On the bow deck, summer-uniformed Yoshiaki viewed the Musashi through a magnification spell. She focused individually on the few forms she occasionally saw in the image. And while sending the video data to Edo Kani, you will be fighting on the front line in Fukushimas place during the Keichou Campaign as well, so you should get some rest now. Oh, testament! I just thought I could contact a friend from back home if I was out here! In the night breeze, Kani opened a divine transmission lernen figur while Yoshiaki watched her. Yoshiakis eyes followed Kani as she paced along the deck. Kani was checking on the signal strength of the divine transmission lernen figur, but since the signal was pretty bad here in enemy territory, she kept altering her orientation and position while checking the lernen figur. She had enough training and on-site experience to stay out of the way of the students on the deck preparing for the upcoming battle. That was appreciated, but none of them had expected Kani to be here. Whenever they passed by, they would greet her and encourage her, so Oh, thank you! I will do my best in the next battle too! It was adorable how she bowed down to them despite being the name inheritor. No, I get the feeling shell be like that her entire life. It made her a bit overwhelming as an underclassman, but the mutual courtesy would be appreciated in the long run. In Yoshiakis opinion, it was crucial to know where you stood with someone. But while Kani paced around the deck, she would occasionally come across one of the cannons. Oh, my. It was impressive how she hopped up the 7m to the top of the cannon in a single step. There was no audible footstep when she did so, which showed why she had been sent in Fukushimas place and how she had managed to duel Mogami Yoshiaki. She was a promising underclassman. What were we like last year or even before that? wondered Yoshiaki. Phew. She breathed from her nose as she watched Kani holding her lernen figur to the west. Kani. Y-yes!? Testament! What is it, Big Katou!? Big Katou? Did Takenaka come up with that weird nickname? Testament. She said youre Big Katou and the Katou with Fukushima is Massive Katou! That doesnt really work without a Regular Katou, does it? thought Yoshiaki. Well, this just means I have to swat Takenaka in the ass with my broom next time I see her. For some reason, she saw the nearby students crossing themselves and praying toward her, but she soon recalled that the M.H.R.R. Catholics were ruled by the House of Habsburg and thus worshiped giant breasts. Do they worship me when Kiyomasa isnt around? There was something wrong with praying to a Technohexen, so her shoulders kept drooping further and further. But Kani, why not head down and use the ships divine transmission instead of wandering around like this? Besides, this is essentially enemy territory right now, so the Asama Shrine, Mouri, and Houjou are going to be using up most of the Shinto infrastructure. That should change when we reach Edo, though. No, this is a personal call! So I dont think I should use the ships divine transmission! That did make sense to Yoshiaki. And then Kani clapped her hands once. I know! I just had a great idea! And it should work since this is enemy territory! Ill call a different friend first! Righteousness: Hey, um, Musashi Vice President? I have a quick question. Vice President: Huh? What is it, Satomi Student Council President? Righteousness: Kani just sent me a divine mail asking if we could relay a divine transmission to M.H.R.R. Vice President: Dont intercept enemy transmissions!! Righteousness: No, she apparently wants to talk with a local friend and she says she doesnt care if we listen in. Vice President: That is really something Anyway, that would be Asamas call. Asama, can you see whether or not we can do that? Asama: Eh? Wait just a second, okay? Im just about finished preparing our food. Me: Wait, does this mean Flatty made a friend!? Is this the end of her doggy duo with Adele!? Feeling lonely, Adele!? Then how about I run with you in the nude? Hm? Flat Vassal: What!? Th-thats just creepy! I dont need a nudist running with me! Me: Waiiiiit! Dont call other peoples nudity creepy! Hori-ko: If you think about it, the dogs running with her are nudists, so this means she sees you as less than a dog, Toori-sama. Unturning: Kiyonari? Have they started todays super lunatic time? Uqui: Worry not, Narumi. They are nowhere near that yet. 10ZO: Why did you think that would be reassuring? Righteousness: Also, Im not a dog. The Eight Dogs thing was to strengthen Satomi. Flat Vassal: Thats right! And Im not a dog either! Im the one that raiseswell, that looks after them!! Gold Mar: Ga-chan? Should we tell Adele how shes usually presented in doujinshi? Mar-Ga: No, Margot. The temptation to tell everyone how theyre presented would be too great. Asama: Umm, ignoring this idiocyYoshy-chan? Right now, the Asama Shrine is applying some security to divine transmissions from outside, so divine mail can get in, but an actual call would be difficult. That Ootani Yoshitsugu person was a virus, remember? So I would appreciate it if you asked your friend if this can wait until tomorrow morning when the Kantou Liberation is complete. Will that work? Righteousness: Why do I feel like everyone sees me as a dog or a child? Me: Cmon, you shouldnt doubt yourself! Youre Flatty and youll always be Flatty! Righteousness: Fine, Ill just blame it all on you! Ah! I thought it was a great idea, but it didnt work! Yoshiaki nodded at Kanis words. We all use the ships divine transmission for private calls, so dont worry about it. I generally use Technohexen communication spells, but Ill relay it through the ships divine transmission to add to the range. Um, sorry! I dont really get what you mean, Big Katou! Kimee: Katagiri, add Kani to our divine transmission permissions group. ͹: Eh!? Why!? 6: You should know by now that questioning what we do is meaningless. Kimee: If youre worried, you can route Kani through a secondary line. But give her the same official use privilege we have. ͹: Oh, thats fair enough. Wait 3 minutes! Yoshiaki spoke to Kani who holding her lernen figur up toward the sky. Youll have a connection if you wait 3 minutes. Eh!? Did you use some magic!? After 2 seconds of thought, Yoshiaki nodded. I did. My familiar is checking on the divine transmission environment of Indias Buddha. Wow! So magic is a global thing! My ancestors werent burned at the stake for nothing. We are the most powerful group in the afterlife. So wait just a bit and you can speak with your friend. Its nice being a proper upperclassman from time to time. I should probably treat Katagiri to a coffee dumpling in the ship cafeteria at some point. But then Yoshiaki looked to the western sky. Around a dozen ships, including transport ships, were joining the Edo Hashiba group, but that was not what she was interested in. She looked much further to the west. She could not see it clearly at night, but Kani, will your friend be coming from the west? Testament! Shes returning to Lake Biwa from Kyushu, so she apparently ended up in the perfect spot to come here! Its been so long since I saw her! Kani smiled. Oh, one of the people coming is called Nabe-sanNabeshima, I mean. Anyway, shes a huge fan of Massive Katou! And Ikeda-kun from our group apparently just got to Kantou, but he and Asa-chan C Asano, I mean C are dating! The girl was leaking personal info like crazy. I just hope our information doesnt get out. But it sounded like Kani only had such loose lips when it came to her friends. Not that that made much difference since she saw Angie as a friend. Kani. Yes? Let me make one thing very clear: I cast a magic spell on you that fires an ether bullet up your ass if you carelessly reveal anything about us. Magic!? When did you cast it on me!? It wouldnt be magic if you knew. Wow! I understand! Ill keep everything about you top secret! Oh, um, by which I mean, Takenaka and the others already told me to! Takenaka was good about handling the details even if she kept ero-ero-ing. Then again, began Yoshiaki in her mind. I can see why Takenaka sent Kani here. She was very useful as a fighter. After all, she had kept up with an opponent like Mogami Yoshiaki even if she had ultimately lost. She was likely the type who would only continue to grow in skill as she participated on the battlefield. She was also better in a real battle than training, but Fukushima seemed that way too. However, Kani had something besides that. Youre friends with the Seven Generals, arent you? Eh? Oh, yes, testament! I dont know Nabe-chan all that well and I really only just got to know Okki-kun, but Ive known Ikeda-kun and Asa-chan since elementary school! The Seven Generals were the representatives of Hashibas later administration. Yoshiaki was one herself, but Kani knew Ikeda Terumasa and Asano Yoshinaga who were underclassmen members of the group. Ikeda could not participate in the Keichou Campaign right now, but he was supposedly repairing the Shirasagi Castle in the mountains of western Kantou. That ether light reading in the north earlier was probably him. And Nabeshima C probably Nabeshima Naoshige C and Asana Yukinaga were coming here from the west. Yoshiaki had only expected Kuki and a bunch of their standard fighters to be in Edo for the Keichou Campaign, but it looked like a lot of newcomers had been sent in as well. In that case Its our responsibility to lead them. Should she think of it as more work to do or a greater fighting force at their disposal? Well, the battle is starting either way. She looked to the northern sky. The Musashi was moving further away as it turned. But a group of diplomatic ships formed a ring as they descended toward Tama. The national emblems showed Mouri, Date, Houjou, Uesugi, and Mogami were all there. Yoshiakis magnification spell showed Musashi display their emblem on a large sign frame above the port to take the lead. Hashiba saw this as the Keichou Campaign. They saw it as the Kantou Liberation. That group was about to discuss what they would do about it. War was unavoidable now. This is going to be a pain, but thats history for you. The magnification spell showed the representatives of the different nations and academies walking out and gathering in front of the ships and emblem. They were all those who had ended the Siege of Odawara. And Its already started: war and the meaning attached to it. The first to descend to the metal surface was a fox: Mogami Yoshiaki. She wore a yellowish-brown Far Eastern Uniform made with kasuri fabric. With Shakenobe in tow, she left her diplomatic ship before anyone else and set foot on Tamas deserted diplomatic port. But she had not just been in a rush to leave. We need to show Musashi who offered their services first. Judge. This meeting will demonstrate where each nation stands in relation to each other. A figure appeared and spoke to Yoshiaki from the left. A short person in a track suit stepped out from between two ships and entered the light. It was Yoshiyasu, I see you too have decided to move out front and make your presence known. The Kantou Liberation is about to begin, so I kind of have to take a prominent position. This might be the biggest time to shine in my entire life. You can hint that you havent revealed everything you can do? You really have changed. The fox laughed bitterly. Yoshiyasu glared at her and started to say something, but Yoshiaki chose precisely that moment to pull her fan from her sleeve and swung it up. Then something moved in the sky behind her. The Yamagata Castle held a position north of the Musashi and it began to raise its main cannons, which were covered by white cloth. She narrowed her eyes and spoke while the metallic rumbling echoed through the sky. As the first one here, I need to set an example for the others. Just how far do you plan to support Musashi? Yoshiyasu. Yoshiaki gave a ko ko of laughter from her throat but hid her mouth behind her fan. No place but Musashi will let me do all I can for myself and for Mogami. Masamune has a handle on Date by herself and it would be best for both Sviet Rus and Mogami if we remain mutual enemies. And Mogamis Ushuu will never develop any further if we hole up there. So the only way to kill my remaining time is to dote on some foreign children. Youre idea of doting on someone is supporting a war? The Fox of Ushuu certainly is eccentric. What kind of fox would I be if I was not blessing and cursing people? Yoshiaki said that with a smile, but then she faced forward. Someone was walking out from the Date ship that had landed directly across from hers. Date Narumi. So they sent you as a negotiator. Narumi could tell this was going to be a pain. After all, she had supposedly left Date, yet here she was acting as a Date negotiator. Who can I blame for this? Katakura-kun: Yes! That would be me, the guy most well-known for being annoying! Well, Narumi-kun!? Bet you didnt expect the negotiating team we sent wouldnt have any officers just because I was so busy with other duties! You didnt, did you!? Unturning: And you are? Katakura-kun: W-wait, Narumi-kun! What kind of three-word phrase was that!? How could you forget as big a creep as me!? If youre lonely, just say so and Ill send you some words to cheer you up! Yes, I am very lonely! Really, Katakura-kun!? Well, you wont be lonely if you make a friend! Dont worry, everyone can do it if they try! I tried, but I caaaaaaaaaaaaant! How about that, Narumi-kun!? Ive still got you beat even if you dont have any friends! Unturning: And you are dumb. Katakura-kun: W-wait! Dont just add a word to your previous question! I bet youre just jealous that Katakura is turning into a common adjective here in Sendai Castle! This was getting annoying, so Narumi blocked everything Katakura-related from her divine transmission. Instead Unturning: Rusu-san, youre there even if you didnt come here, right? Could you explain the situation for me? Caretaker: Oh, if it isnt Narumi-sama. It has been too long. Rusu Masakage was Sendai Castles control OS and a program with a personality. In a way, he was an automaton with Sendai Castle as his body. Unturning: How pressing is our situation? Caretaker: I am not sure how much I should tell you seeing as you have left. He was as strict as ever. But thats fine, she thought. No matter how much Date investigated her, she already knew everything they would discover. It was no skin off her nose if her homeland learned what she knew. She had not lived a life she was ashamed of and nothing about her life would change if someone else decided her life was shameful or unhappy. Besides Narumi realized something as she thought. Unturning: Kiyonari, what would you do if I told you I want to be happy right now? Uqui: I would order some curry and put an egg in it before we get some shuteye. Unturning: I will have some too. What a wonderful life, she thought with a bitter smile, which she felt showed she was happy enough already. This was something she had not had before. But if she judged all of the changes based on happiness Unturning: This can only happen once. Uqui: Unfortunately, the authorities on the subject say curry has an infinite number of variations. Unturning: Some Far Eastern food would be nice every once in a while. Uqui: Then you make it. Fair enough, she said before returning to her conversation with Rusu. Unturning: How are things there? How is Masamune? Caretaker: Masamune-sama is out handling some diplomatic matters and cannot easily join this meeting. Katakura-sama appears to be busy laying the groundwork for that. Katakura excelled at high-speed thought and parallel decision-making, so what had him too busy to deal with anything else? Unturning: Could I ask what they are doing? Caretaker: Did Katakura-sama not give you an annoying, creepy, and very Katakura-y explanation? Unturning: I blocked him before he could. Caretaker: Narumi-sama, I have always felt you had far too little patience. Unturning: Call it having quick judgment. Anyway, how do you deal with Katakura? Caretaker: Testament. When he says or does bizarre things, I ignore him. Unturning: In other words? Caretaker: I block him. They both fell silent for five seconds. Caretaker: My apologies. Now that I think about it, my method is identical to yours. The problem in your case is that you do not return the divine transmission settings to normal afterwards. Unturning: Call it being decisive. Rusu was a program, but he still paused as if to sigh. However, he then sent her some data. A string of text appeared on a sign frame. Caretaker: There is a good reason why Masamune-sama could not be there. Namely Judge, said Narumi. Rusu had sent her a passage from the Testament. It was the same thing she had mentioned at the bathhouse earlier. Unturning: The Testament says Masamune was late to arrive at the Siege of Odawara. Date is in a bit of a tricky situation here, said Shigenaga while descending the stairs from her diplomatic ship to Tamas deck. The wind on her cheek and in her hair was warm. It was much hotter and smelled stronger of the sea than the summer wind in Sviet Rus. I need to take a bath later, she thought while a sign frame from home appeared by her face. Tomo-no-Bu: According to the Testament, Date was unsure whether or not to oppose Hashiba and so they were late to arrive. Masamune later goes to Odawara in burial garb to apologize. Shigenaga was familiar with that much. Shigeko: And in a later incident, Masamune visits Hashiba in Kyoto while wearing burial garb and carrying a cross, which seems both over-the-top and well prepared. Masamune was forgiven both times, but that also shows that he was one of the few to be summoned by Hashiba. What would happen if Hashiba did that now? Tomo-no-Bu: If the center of Date were summoned by Hashiba, then Musashi and even our Oushuu, Jouetsu, and Kantou forces would have a harder time acting against Hashiba. She knew what Saitou was trying to say. After all, an important event would be happening in P.A. Oda soon. Shigeko: It would interfere with the Honnouji Incident. This is a lot of trouble, thought Narumi. If they were to force Oda Nobunaga, current leader of P.A. Oda, to give up their inherited name and retire, they needed to use the history recreation of Nobunagas assassination during the Honnouji Incident. But Honnouji is in the city of Kyou. And Hashiba still had the Masamunes second apology card to play when it came to Kyou-related history recreations. The first apology happened here in Odawara, but the second was in Kyoto. Even if Musashi forcibly began the Honnouji Incident in the process of applying pressure to P.A. Oda, it would still be very bad if Hashiba summoned Masamune for her second apology to complete that history recreation in advance. Hashiba would almost certainly build up all of Kyou as a stage for Masamunes history recreation and leave no opening for any other recreations. Also Caretaker: Masamune-sama would effectively be a hostage in Kyou. That is certainly true. Just like bloodline connections, hostages were a system used to ensure safety between nations or clans in this era. Some took a wife or concubine to create a bloodline connection and others would take an heir, another child, or a parent. Leaving someone important with someone else was a sign of loyalty and good faith and you could judge their loyalty and good faith by seeing how that person was treated. However Unturning: In that case, Masamune really would be a hostage since Date does not want that. Caretaker: Testament. If she were taken hostage, the nations in Oushuu, Jouetsu, and Kantou and the other nations involved in the Siege of Odawara would be unable to enter Kyou even if they wished to start the Honnouji Incident. What would happen if they did take hostile action against Kyou while Masamune was trapped there? Narumi could make some decent guesses, but she decided to ask Rusu who handled Dates data processing. But she did not ask about the actions of Musashi and their allies. Instead Unturning: The Testament says nothing about Masamune being harmed in Kyou, does it? Caretaker: There is no telling what would happen if she were caught in a battle. Unturning: Are you suggesting all of Kyou would be a part of the battle? Caretaker: Kyou is currently managed by Akechi Mitsuhide, one of P.A. Odas Five Great Peaks. If his forces take a major blow in a battle, P.A. Oda will have one more excuse to not actually recreate the Honnouji Incident. I see, said Narumi. Unturning: So if Masamune is taken hostage, Musashi and the others might be able to politically force the Honnouji Incident, but they would be unable to physically enter Kyou. Caretaker: If Musashi did that, then during every negotiation afterwards, they would be forced to guarantee they would not abandon the other nation. That was what it meant to attack an opponent who had a hostage. Even if Masamune was prepared for the consequences, other nations could use her presence as a bargaining chip. In which case Unturning: It was convenient for Hashiba that the Siege of Odawara ended. That established the first apology which they need in order to take Masamune hostage in Kyou for the second one. Caretaker: Testament. The worst case for Date is if they request the first apology here and then demand the second. That was why Date could not act right now. They could do nothing during or after the Siege of Odawara. But even if they were motionless, a lot was going on within Date. That was why they used Narumi as their representative and set aside any decisions as a nation until later. If there were any problems, they could say those decisions were made without authorization by someone who had already left Date. Funny Im only realizing this now. Unturning: In other words, Date is using me as a sacrificial pawn. Caretaker: Were you not prepared for that? You could have just told me, she thought, but telling her would have made their plan more obvious and she might have questioned them further. After considering everything carefully, Date had made their decision. They would use their former Vice Chancellor as a sacrificial pawn, but because she could possibly return as their Vice Chancellor, the other nations had to treat her with care and could not ignore what she said. If it felt this roundabout to her, it had to be a lot of trouble for the other nations. She knew exactly who must have thought this up. Unturning: This was Katakuras idea, wasnt it? Caretaker: Oh? Does it seem that way to you? Testament, she confirmed. Unturning: He annoyingly never leaves Sendai Castle, but he also creepily uses our positions out here to help preserve Date. Caretaker: Narumi-sama, your unusual adverb usage is dulling my decision-making processes. Unturning: Is it? That was all she said before sighing. Whatever the case, her homeland seemed to be safe. Masamune was always prepared for whatever it was she had to do and that could be dangerous at times, but She isnt acting recklessly anymore. What did she need to do now and what effects would those decisions have on the future? She had become a leader who understood those connections and effects and who could make decisions for herself. That meant the Seiryu incident had not been for nothing. Katakuras bizarre behavior was worrisome, but that idiot had not lost sight of his purpose in his own idiotic way. He too must have finally managed to face his own job after the Seiryu incident. Unturning: Then I will provide the plan for Dates future that I want to see. Narumi thought of her position as she spoke. Unturning: We cannot let Masamunes late arrival apology happen until the Honnouji Incident is complete. That has to be the plan. Caretaker: Are you sure? You took part in the Siege of Odawara to ensure we did not fall behind in the struggle over rights. If that is pointed to as a recreation of the late arrival, I believe Masamune-sama will be required to immediately perform her first apology. Unturning: Ill figure something out. She thought she was good at persuading people. Although what other people thought was a different matter. But she was curious about one thing here. Unturning: Rusu-san, I dont care if you have to go through Sviet Rus, but can you figure out what nation sent the transport ship Mouri has brought along? I think it should be an M.H.R.R.-affiliated nation. A ship from an M.H.R.R.-affiliated nation with Far Eastern connections? This sounds like a pain. With Futayo by her side as a bodyguard, Masazumi watched Terumoto descend from the Mouri diplomatic ship. She and Futayo had hurried from Mukais bathhouse to arrive ahead of the others. Futayo had placed Masazumi over her shoulder to deliver her in a hurry since they were running late, but Now my hair is a mess. Ha ha ha. As is mine, Masazumi. Futayo laughed and she too was wearing a track suit. She wore Tonbo Spare at her hip in its shortest form, but she was not wearing her usual hair decoration. All the other ships were following the Yamagata Castles example by aiming their cannons into the sky, so Futayo may have been using her position as Vice Chancellor to show this was a non-combat zone. She also had a white ribbon wrapped around Tonbo Spare instead of a white cloth, but Masazumi guessed that was Mukais doing. Tonbo: Fancy. The pseudo-divine weapon seemed in a good mood. In fact, it was rare for the weapon to speak. But Masazumi was a little worried about what was to come. We have to keep the post-Odawara meeting and pre-Kantou meeting short. They had reached a consensus on preliminary information in the bathhouse, but that was only Musashi information and Musashi opinions. The other nations were different, so she had several concerns about this meeting. The mystery ship from M.H.R.R. was one of them, but Vice President: Date has their late arrival issue, dont they? Gold Mar: Why not have Uqui join the meeting to deal with Narumin? Couldnt they reach a decent compromise? Smoking Girl: You mean we can avoid war with Date even if Masazumi really wants it? Vice President: Naomasa, you can be really mean sometimes! Uqui: If you used me, wouldnt they question Masazumis capabilities as a negotiator? And Narumi might be hesitant to negotiate if it was against me. Hori-ko: And what would that hesitation mean? Uqui: It would make her even more ruthless. Gold Mar: Yeah, that sounds like her. Yeah Mar-Ga: Hey, Asama, you control the infrastructure around Odawara through the Mouri Whatever Shrine or something, right? Cant you use that as a shield to get them to talk? Asama: No, Shinto generally does not intervene in wars. It all goes back to the policy of the emperor in Kyou. Azuma: Thats why it can be difficult for me to say anything, right? Asama: Yes. And Shinto generally does not divide people between good and evil, so we treat everyone equally. Hm, said Masazumi while watching the others start arguing. The usual turn of events then. To sum up what everyone had said, Date was on their side but would have a hard time helping them. And their late arrival problem was the biggest issue. Worshiper: Flat Honda-kun, will Musashi side with Date for their late arrival problem? Vice President: Judge. We do already have an alliance, so thats the general plan. The Date Vice Chancellor was using a sign frame to speak with someone back in Date, so she was apparently putting together some kind of plan of her own. Of course, she was the Vice Chancellor. She had the authority to negotiate, but it was not her forte. And like Urquiaga said, she can be ruthless. She was quick to make decisions. Masazumi still had not forgotten that girls first visit to Musashi. She simply stated what she wanted and immediately started to leave, so Urquiaga had to stop her with his bizarre planno, eccentric ramblings? Well, he stopped her. If shes going to make decisions with that same ruthlessness, I need to make sure I guide her where I want her. She wanted to eliminate the noise clouding her thoughts. She had a lot to think about, but while she appreciated the diversion the others could provide, they made thinking difficult. But she had no time left, and Me: Hey, Seijun! I dressed myself! Are you a child!? she thought while wanting to tackle him, but she knew what the idiot meant. Vice President: Youre coming here? Me: Ive been a front-line presence ever since Sviet Rus. Right, Nate? Silver Wolf: Judge, I am prepared to act as your bodyguard. Hori-ko: Then I will accompany you. They sound so carefree, thought Masazumi, but that was unavoidable. This was part of the idiot and Horizons battle formation. And if that formation was on the move Vice President: Hurry on over. We wont have any time to sleep if we dont get the meeting started soon. Fine then, she thought while raising her right hand. Well, this wont be the first time Ive held a meeting without knowing if I was fully prepared. The national representatives were standing pretty far away, but they seemed to have noticed. The Houjou representative was descending from their diplomatic ship. Houjou Genan, huh? Just as Noriki had said, Ujinao must have been deciding what happened within Houjou after their loss. Everyone must have understood that because they nodded toward Genan when he reached the deck. Everyone who would play a role in both the Siege of Odawara and the Kantou Liberation was gathered here. A moment later, they all turned toward Masazumi and opened sign frames. She spoke as if in response. Are you all about ready? She sensed the idiots group running in from behind her, but she did not turn to check. Futayo glanced behind them, and Masazumi, you may begin. Judge. Then lets get this meeting started. Our main topic will be- Not so fast! Someone interrupted. It was Mouri Terumoto who stood to the left. She opened a signe cadre and used it to enlarge her face and amplify her voice. Participating nations, listen up! After the post-battle and pre-battle meetings, give us just 10 minutes for a different topic! Got that!? Yoshiyasu frowned at Mouri Terumotos interruption. Hey, if youre going to demand our time, then tell us what its about. Satomi, hm? Yoshiyasu mentally clicked her tongue when Terumoto turned toward her and addressed her. So she just calls me Satomi. Not Satomi Representative or Satomi Yoshiyasu. Terumoto was viewing her as the entire nation of Satomi. She was saying a careless response here would be seen as coming from Satomi as a whole. Is she testing my ability to negotiate? I see, thought Yoshiyasu before responding. Mouri Representative. She made sure to address Terumoto as just a representative of Mouri. The Musashi Vice President seems to have something to say, so lets hear her out first. Vice President: Dont pass it off to me!! Righteousness: Huh? You mean you dont have anything to say? Uqui: Masazumi! Do not force yourself to make a joke! Hori-ko: 2nd Special Duty Officer Urquiaga-sama, you fear for your sanity, dont you? Mar-Ga: What kind of joke could she even make right now? Me: Ooh! I know! I happen to have some summer festival fireworks with me! Wise Sister: Really, foolish brother!? Can I light them!? Bombs away! Flat Vassal: Someone call the guards!! Terumoto had never before seen a containment carriage arrive, complete its work, and leave in the middle of a diplomatic meeting. Heh heh heh. I get to go on a guard station date with my foolish brother! Mitotsudaira! I bet youre jealous stuck outside these bars! And Asama, make sure you pick us up soon! Like, right away! So how was that, Masazumi? Stop giving me more work to do! The Asama Shrine Representative was hanging her head and quickly completing some kind of work, so she may have been working to get those two released. But, thought Terumoto. Why do they risk their lives for jokes? And they did not just joke about things; they would really do them. Did that mean she had been going easy on the Roi-Soleil by just hitting him in the crotch with a wooden sword? I need to do better. I cant let them outdo me. But Are you even trying to take this seriously? The Musashi Vice president raised her right hand and glared at Terumoto. I am, but sometimes it just isnt possible. Find a way to control them. Just as she said that, an umbrella of light burst from Tamas surface city. Based on the boom heard two seconds later, it was apparently a firework. The fire alarm that sounded afterwards made it sound all too real. The Musashi Vice President looked disgusted when she checked the sign frame that opened next to her face. But when she saw the Musashi Captain staring silently at her from a sign frame on her other side, she quickly spoke to the first screen. What!? I dont care if you lit one because they asked if they were real! Just get back here already! Oh, sorry, Masazumi. Im working on that right now. Mito! Can you go there to pick them up!? Musashis wolf shattered a sign frame from the Reine des Garous that appeared by her face and she took off running. Then the Musashi Vice President glared at Terumoto again. Now do you see how impossible a task governing Musashi is? Glad I dont have to do it. Terumoto decided not to get too involved and gave up trying to find an opening to interrupt. After taking a breath, the Musashi Vice President slowly spoke. First, lets settle all the remaining Siege of Odawara issues. Was she not going to ask about Terumotos demand? But since she said first, she must have been considering it. However, the girl then spoke directly to Terumoto. Most of that was already completed during the Siege itself. So first up is settling things between Mouri and us. Meaning The fact that we have three losses against Musashi, right? The Satomi Student Council President used one of those losses to settle things with Uesugi, so that leaves two losses. It was obvious where this was headed. Terumoto knew exactly what Musashis objective was. So Mouri-01 bring them out. Terumoto held her head high and watched Mouri-01s gravitational control work. Testament, replied the maid because they had already planned all of this out. Two objects were dropped from the top deck of their diplomatic ship. Despite the considerable speed of their fall, they landed silently. They were placed on the deck. Accompanied only by wind, two long wooden containers now stood before them. She had shown these off once before. These are the Logismoi Oplo named Phos Hyperephania and Phos Kenodoxia. Well pay off those losses with them. The Musashi group quickly stopped their princess as she removed her arms, but what was that about? Volume 7A, 6: Representatives on the Decision Stage Volume 7A, Chapter 6: Representatives on the Decision Stage Here I am Right and left I will give you them both What is with those arms? Point Allocation (Small Animals) Tenzou observed their surroundings at a few steps away from Masazumi. He was focused on Sviet Russ response to the Logismoi Oplo being presented. Honjou Shigenaga looked around much like he did, but She adjusted her sunglasses to hide her eyes, but the sense he got from her was She is on the lookout for anyone trying anything. Satomi Yoshiyasu was unfazed, perhaps because she had seen them already. Or because she knew she had helped earn these. Similarly, Mogami Yoshiaki hid her mouth behind her fan, but there was obvious anticipation in her eyes. She was interested in seeing what would happen next. In that case, thought Tenzou as he looked to someone else. Houjou Genan had his eyes closed and a bitter smile on his lips. As if Scarred: The Houjou Representative looks like hes laughing at himself. 10ZO: You think so too, Mary-dono? Scarred: Y-you do too, Master Tenzou!? Behind him, he heard cries of ohhh and kyahhh from the girls, but he knew turning around to look would be too dangerous. Regardless. He set optical reflection on a sign frame and added a glossy affect to reflect the scene behind him. The narrow frame showed Mary shaking her head with her hands on her cheeks and the girls surrounding her and cheering her on. Tenzou had a thought when he saw the surprised blush and smile on Marys face. If such a short exchange can inspire that much emotion, we need to speak more often. Of course, Mary still would not look right at him. He would likely have to wait until she had calmed down some. Besides, they already lived in the same room. This inability to look him in the eye would not last long. Probably. Hopefully. If it does, my life will probably become hell, but I guess its still better than being ignored. But 10ZO: Masazumi-dono. Vice President: Yes. Based on Houjou Genans reaction, Houjou and Mouri must have already agreed to this. Tonbokiri: Does that mean our two victories at the Siege of Odawara were meaningless? Marube-ya: Eh!? So our noble noodle-maker sacrifice was for nothing!? Worshiper: Sacrifice? Didnt you just lose and make things more difficult for us? Marube-ya: Oh, to hell with you! Youre not supposed to tell the truth!! And just so you know, Im in the process of seeing if theres any way of getting rid of this with money! See? Im staying positive! 10ZO: How much money do you have on hand? Marube-ya: Well! Since the Public Morals Committee Head froze our account, 130 yen! Novice: Why not sell your shop? Thats got to be worth something, right? Marube-ya: Whaaaat!? No one can transfer the money to us with our account frozen. And do you have any idea how much time all the processing would take? The noodle-maker would happen first. Novice: M-maybe dont be so hostile when you need help!? Our merchant and his aide are too quick to throw out their dignity. At any rate, Masazumi viewed the Logismoi Oplo containers and spoke. Vice President: Mouri is not that na?ve. They are a great western power, so they would have made us make up for our losses to keep the promise we made before the battle. If we had not had enough wins, they would have demanded more rights from us and demonstrated that Mouri is superior to Musashi. Novice: Correct. If theyre looking ahead to the Peace of Westphalia, they would want to establish a hierarchy of nations while focus is on Kantou. When Masazumi agreed with that, Tenzou realized what the Punishment of Houjou had been all about. That really was a kind of war. Now he understood why Mogami had been the first to descend from their diplomatic ship. Musashi had only achieved that victory and this situation because of Mogami and Satomi. The fox and the dog had done well. Come to think of it, we also have a wolf, Uqui-dono is a dragon, and theres the Suzaku, so we have an awful lot of animals. But I guess covering the entire zodiac would be hoping for too much. But Tenzou had another thought about Genans self-deprecating smile. The expression was gone now, but the old man had likely meant it as a Did you see that? Genan must have predicted this situation. According to the Testament, Houjou Genan had served the Houjou clan across three generations, so that expression must have come from the experience that had provided. In that case, thought Tenzou. 10ZO: Masazumi-dono, I see no problem with accepting the Logismoi Oplo. Horizon-dono, I recommend retrieving them quickly. Yoshiyasu saw Musashis princess step out from the Musashi group to approach the Mouri group. She crouched down and kept looking to either side while jogging toward Mouri. Why is she sneaking? As Yoshiyasu had feared, the Musashi princess placed her hands on the Logismoi Oplo containers in front of the Mouri group and While averting her gaze, she quickly opened the containers and immediately shoved the contents into the storage space behind her. Mouri Terumoto responded to the action. Hey. Hm? Do you need something? Hold on there. What did you just do? Nothing at all. No, wait. Could you show me what you have behind you? No, no, no. You do not have the authority. Just let me see what youve got there. Are you a shoplifter and a security guard!? When everyone shouted that, Musashis princess looked around and then waved her hands side to side. No, you misunderstand. The secret ultimate weapons known as the Logismoi Oplo may almost never come in handy, but they are very effective as political bargaining chips. After all, they are well-known for being ineffective as weapons. Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! You dont have to add a Muneshige Ranking for each weapon on your site! Glad Im not them. But Musashis princess glanced back at her storage space as she continued. So I was thinking it would be dangerous to let anyone see the Logismoi Oplo being handed over. Ohhh. Horizon, I appreciate the thought, but could you maybe act more like a national representative? Judge. Understood, Masazumi-sama. Musashis princess raised her right hand toward Mouri Terumoto. I have taken your vainglory and pride. Testament. That sounds pretty crazy when you say it out loud. Now, if you will fill out this receipt. Hold on. Terumoto glared at Musashis princess as she pulled a parchment receipt from her storage space. Fill in the recipient box with Horizon Ariadust and the item name box with Logismoi Oplo x2. Oh, and I will provide an invoice for the same items, so please keep it on file. Yoshiyasu watched Terumotos glaring intensify as she filled out the form as asked. Asama: Terumoto-san is surprisingly responsible about these things. Me: Huh? We got the Logismoi Oplo back!? Hell yeah! Silver Wolf: So, um, we did get them back, but what is the situation now? Uqui: Cant you see? Mouri Terumoto is filling out a receipt for Horizon. Silver Wolf: Please! Cant someone explain this in an understandable fashion!? Wise Sister: Calm down, Mitotsudaira! As far as I can see, this is nothing more than Mouri Terumoto filling out a receipt for Horizon! Silver Wolf: Tomoooo! Asama: Um, calm down, Mito. Now, Kimi, you need to be more accurate or youll confuse Mito. So, um, just look, Mito. Horizon just handed an invoice to Terumoto-san. Silver Wolf: This doesnt make any sense! Why would you expect sense around here? wondered Yoshiyasu. But this means two Logismoi Oplo have been returned to Musashi. They now had a total of six. Which left Vice President: Akedia, gluttony, and lust. Yoshiyasu saw the Musashi Vice President give a quick nod to Mouri Terumoto. The Apocalypse situation has shifted much further in Musashis favor, she said. But that isnt all. Right, Mouri Terumoto? Terumoto did not hide what she thought. She spread her mouth horizontally and felt her lips bending into a smile, but she did not stop it. She looked straight ahead to the Musashi Vice President. This girl! Ever since the Siege of Odawara, this girl had never let up. She refused to go along with what Terumoto wanted. She always read between the lines, figured out what was really going on, and ensured her sides safety throughout. She might look like an ally, but she was behaving a lot like an enemy. Where had she learned to be so cautious? There must have been a time when that girl had hid herself, observed the other persons behavior, and acted accordingly. In my case, it was my life in the reservation. What had made this girl like this? Nobu-tan! Nobu-tan! It looks like Masazumi-kun is negotiating with the national representatives on Tama, so should we really be having a karaoke tournament here!? Koni-tan, you fool! We already gathered all the information necessary for that meeting and submitted it to the committees! The rest depends on Masazumi. But not to worry. I made sure to give her the sensibilities and everything else she needs to be a politician! Nobu-tan! That actually sounds really cool! Judge! I must always maintain my dignity and presence as her father. Unfortunately, that meant I could never actually communicate with her. The other day, I invited her to go see the kids kabuki show Yoshitsunes Kickass Fund-Raising Fighters, but she declined and said I did not have to force myself. Ishikawa, I gave that ticket to you! Get over here for a second! Nobu-tan! Nobu-tan! You should really consider the timing of these things! Terumoto recalled that the Musashi Vice Presidents father was on Musashis Provisional Council. He must have trained her to be like this. She had lived in Mikawa before moving to Musashi and becoming Vice President, so she probably had a strongly Far Eastern point of view. However Did she learn how powerful nations do things at England and Magdeburg? Also, added Terumoto. There was a somewhat troublesome thing about the Musashi Vice President. Shes really acclimated herself to Musashis weirdness. Flat Vassal: V-Vice President! I think the Mouri Representative is giving you an extremely suspicious look. Vice President: Wait, what? Did I do something? Gold Mar: Hm, I think youre good, Seijun. Vice President: Really, Naito? Gold Mar: Yeah. Everyones done something or other without realizing it, so this is normal. Vice President: Thats not good at all! Mar-Ga: Dont be silly. It happens all the time. Yknow, like suddenly finding youve finished a storyboard or drawn more pages than planned. Hori-ko: Anyway, the receipt I was given checks out, so the retrieval was a success. I suppose I will activate them and incorporate them into my system real quick on the way back. I want to get to sleep as soon as I can. Me: Is it just me or is their value plummeting? Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! They were very valuable back when it was just Lype Katathlipse! So just think of it as the relative value as they grow in number! It cant be fun being one of the original owners, thought Masazumi without taking her eyes off of Mouri Terumoto. From Mouris perspective, I imagine returning the Logismoi Oplo was part of the post-battle negotiation. But there was something more. Houjou Genan knew that, hence the self-deprecation. If returning the Logismoi Oplo was all there was, he would have had no reason to smile like that. He would only have smiled bitterly in order to say its over. But since he had shown self-deprecation They have some other silly thing to do. Even after returning the Logismoi Oplo, there was still something worth laughing at themselves over. What was that? Im betting it has to do with that. A mystery diplomatic ship was landing beyond the Mouri one. Mouri had two other ships which were landing over there, but that was likely to prevent Musashi from seeing the mystery ship. Or Tonbokiri: They are making sure that ship cannot escape. Mar-Ga: All the windows you might be able to see inside are covered with curtains. Wise Sister: We need to buy some thick curtains too. Asama: Oh, youre right. Almost Everyone: Asama: Eh!? No, um, I didnt mean anything weird. I just meant privacy for, umno, I mean to prevent fires! Me: I mean, I dont want to be peeped on either. I sometimes work on new material at home. Asama: Right!? Right!? Me: Yeah. Also, I sometimes get really fired up when playing porn games at night. Hori-ko: It would seem I need to give your room a thorough destroying from time to time. Mar-Ga: Anyway, lets just assume theyre busy playing porn games in that ship. That was an awful conclusion to reach. But if they were preventing anyone from seeing inside, they must really not want anyone to know what nation they were from. And theyre waiting until after the meeting. That meant Terumotos plan and Genans self-deprecation were both about something after the meeting. In that case, Mouri would not be the center of the discussion. Masazumi turned to face the person she needed to speak with now. That meant looking away from Terumoto. Come on out. I know you can hear this. She spoke to Negotiator Ootani Yoshitsugu. Lets hear what you have to say about the end of the Siege of Odawara. Asama opened a targeting spell around her. The foundation was built on Branch and Leaf Connection, the targeting spiritual protection spell created to defend the Ariake. A hemispherical ether turret was displayed overhead like a compass and it spun around. Heh heh heh. Asama! Who are you planning to shoot!? Looks like youre aimed atzooooooom in! Oh, dear! Thats Mitos boobs! Are you trying to blast an air hole in them so they get even smaller!? Are you sure you should do that!? Mito, you deal with Kimi. Tomo! Ill admit that reaction is new, but it doesnt solve anything! That was true, but what else could she do? Also, she was not using this to shoot someone this time. Ah, there he is! Branch and Leaf Connections crosshairs aligned at a position just above eye level in the southeastern sky. The target was approximately 3km away. The anti-virus protection the Asama Shrine had built seemed to be working because Ootani was all the way out there. The half a celestial sphere opened around Asama was targeting something in the distance. An M.H.R.R. Catholic-style sign frame. Once she had it targeted, she opened a telescope sight. She then displayed an enlarged version of the image above the entire meeting space like it was a ceiling painting. There was some static in the image, but it definitely showed Ootani. But something was off about him in that Catholic sign frame. Why is he so beat up? I dunno. Masazumi tilted and scratched her head before asking a question of the image overhead. Hey, Ootani, arent you kind of beat up? Did you even participate in the Siege of Odawara? Not to worry! I merely happened across an unexpected foe a few hours ago. Okay, I wont worry about it. W-wait! Dont you want to hear my tale of derring-do!? Telling and listening to war stories is an honor for warriors, is it not!? Actually, youre just ignoring me, arent you!? Arent you!? No, Im listening, Im listening. So whatd you say? Masazumi could be pretty cruel. But then she pointed up at the overhead sign frame and looked back at Asama. Asama, can you not put it overhead? My neck is getting tired. Okay, Ill put it below us. Heh heh. Asama? Wont that give him a low angle view? Hmm. Asama spent around two seconds thinking about how the sign frame worked. Then Ill double it so the image is below and the camera is above. Setting it up was simple enough. This created a greater processing load, but she could fix that by trimming the FPS by 2 or 3. So she did so. How about this? She placed the image of Ootani below them so the various national representatives were surrounding it. Ah, what is going on!? said Ootani. I am up here, but I can see myself down there! Dont worry about it, Ootani. Your viewpoints the same, so you can look down on us all you want. I see Wait, but now I can only see the tops of your heads because youre all looking down! Ootani, lets not be selfish. I-I dont like the pity in your voice! Or the way youre looking down as you say it! He was an incredibly well made virus, but Asama felt like this kind of defeated the purpose. At any rate, Masazumi raised her right hand. She stuck her right arm out to the side and she pointed to the sky with the white glove on her raised right forearm. Ootani. How did Houjou do at the Siege of Odawara? We can start with that. She inhaled. And, Ootani, listen carefully. Whatever your answer, we will find a way to pursue you. So give us your assessment of the Punishment of Houjou with that in mind. She said it. And she looked up so suddenly she seemed to shatter the atmosphere. She was looking at Ootani. And at Hashiba who she knew had to be watching too. She was making sure her words reached Hashiba and she clenched her raised right hand. Listen. Well? Can you hear me, Hashiba? Is this reaching you, P.A. Oda? Theres still a lot we dont know and you might be snickering at our ignorance, but we will still use the worlds current rules to pursue you. So use your interpretations, Hashiba. If you dont want us on your tail, then use your interpretations and use the proper distortions of forced Testament compliance to endure our attacks. We welcome it. After all, we have an idiot on our side and everyone who supports us has changed or is changing. At the very least, we are not alone. We wont let any of us be alone, so we will continue forward in search of something. That is what we and our nation will do. If were missing anything, we will accept something to fill that gap. The borderline of universal acceptance is plenty large, so all we need to do is continue forward. What stands in our way? You. So make your decision, Hashiba and P.A. Oda. We will simply grant the history you have forced on us all. If you will force the rules of the Testament onto the world and its nations and if you will bet peoples lives on the result, we will give you the history you want. Listen up, world. If there are sacrifices on the path ahead and you are being forced to make those sacrifices, then call us. We have proven and will continue to prove that no interpretation or coercion can stand in our way. Masazumi did not take a breath after she finished. She held her breath for a few seconds before slowly inhaling. Meanwhile, only silence surrounded her. However This is a gamble. That divine transmission must have reached P.A. Oda. And the representatives here would have sent it to their nations. That was especially important when it came to Hexagone Fran?aise. And Musashi: Tomoe Gozen-sama of the M.H.R.R. Protestants has sent word that she received that divine transmission. Over. That was enough. This was the turning point leading to the end of the Thirty Years War. But unlike the Age of the Gods described in the Testament, the M.H.R.R. Catholics, who included Hashiba, had not lost their national strength. So the other nations feared their interpretive defeat and revenge. The European nations in particular would be reliant on Hexagone Fran?aise. And the result of the flooding of Paris would have only strengthened that reliance. So it would be dangerous to just let the Kantou Liberation happen. Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise would increase their international reputation and Musashi could be limited to Kantou, or at best nowhere west of the Tokai region, in order to provide assistance. So we need to announce our hostile stance against Hashiba before the Kantou Liberation. The flooding of Paris had been good PR for Hexagone Fran?aise, but it helped Musashi too. It had proven that Hashiba and M.H.R.R. were not unbeatable. So it would seem more plausible that Musashi could do it too. And How about it? The worlds nations now had two options. When considering their opposition to M.H.R.R. and Hashiba, they could either rely on Hexagone Fran?aise or join with Musashi. Silver Wolf: You completely caught them off guard, Masazumi. You lured the nations in, had them open their divine transmission lines, gathered every other nations attention, and then proclaimed your intent to oppose Hashiba and fight yet another war. Vice President: Yes, well, this seemed like the best time. True, agreed Naruze on a divine transmission. Mar-Ga: The top trending terms on the European network are Musashi, warmonger, and invasion of Europe. The threads are exploding. 10ZO: If everyone is focused on that, why is That Ninja General 7312 still getting so much attention on the Musashi network? Are the Musashi residents numb to it by now? Hori-ko: Envy of others is more popular than war. Oh, is that a victory for me since I control envy? I must do my best to avoid getting a big head about it. Vice President: Dammit! It doesnt bother me! I wont let it bother me! No, that was not the issue. For one thing, they could not wait until after the Kantou Liberation to challenge Hashiba. She more or less knew what was going to happen now. And this had to be the best time to make a move against Hashiba. So Vice President: Listen, everyone. We might be losing to Crossunite in Musashi, but were doing pretty well in the rest of the world. Not that thats a good thing exactly. Uqui: Masazumi, shouldnt you calm down some? Yes, just like us. Vice President: No, all of you are just crazy. But wait, said Masazumi. Vice President: Hashiba probably hopes to get summer break started. They want to intervene in the Kantou Liberation and begin summer break with as little damage to their own forces as possible. Laborer: How can you be so sure? Help me understand. Yeah, I guess a lot of our people wouldnt understand what Im talking about thought Masazumi while mentally looking down at the floor. But her response was simple. Vice President: P.A. Oda will start working on the Honnouji Incident during or immediately after summer break, so Hashiba will not hesitate to use their Great Return here. And they will try to keep their losses to a minimum in Kantou. Do you understand? Vice President: During summer break, any history recreations not contained to your own nation are generally banned. Anything that involves another nation is usually delayed until after summer break. So to put it another way Masazumi explained. Vice President: If the Honnouji Incident is recreated during or immediately after summer break, P.A. Oda can safely end it, hand things over to the next generation, and fight against Europe and the other nations with a new system at the start of the second term. So thats it, thought Yoshiyasu as she came to understand what everyone was doing here. We can assume P.A. Oda will begin a new system during summer break. That would be a threat to the nearby nations and Kantou as a whole. Of course, this had been fairly predictable, so those nations would have been completing crucial history recreations in advance to avoid the threat. But it felt more real now that all the pieces had been gathered. The plan was to pursue Hashiba and P.A. Oda in order to wear down their national strength. However Righteousness: At this rate, just as we begin our pursuit in earnest, P.A. Oda will use the break to establish their new system and sweep across Europe and other areas. Vice President: Yes. However the Kantou Liberation ends, it will not do any direct damage to P.A. Oda. So if Hashiba is worried about anything, it would be the loss of officers and skilled fighters from Oda. Judge, agreed Yoshiyasu as she came to understand something else. This was why Hashiba had sent a novice like Kani to the Siege of Odawara. She had also heard Ikeda Terumasa had started rebuilding the Shirasagi Castle in the mountains of west Kantou. Theyre raising their next generation to be immediately useful after the break. In that case, began Yoshiyasu in her heart. Righteousness: This would be the time to say this. They could not wait until after the Kantou Liberation to challenge Hashiba. Afterwards, Hashiba could just claim they were beginning summer break and build themselves back up from there. If P.A. Oda said there were no more history recreations to be fulfilled at the moment, they could declare their territory inviolable and guarantee a new invasion under a new system after the break. So it had to be now. Righteousness: Understood. Yoshiyasu recalled what Musashis Vice President had said in the bathhouse earlier. Musashi might not be able to take part in the Kantou Liberation. She knew what that must have meant. Righteousness: If Hashiba wants to arrive in time for the Kantou Liberation, rushing to Kantou is not their only option. They can force us into a history recreation and wear down our forces before the Kantou Liberation. With fewer forces, the Liberation would take longer and they could make it in time. And she knew what the Musashi Vice President must be thinking. Righteousness: Musashi plans to use that in order to start a history recreation when they try to start summer break. Also She also knew how they would do that. Righteousness: Musashi intends to intervene in the Honnouji Incident, dont you? Uqui: So thats it. Now I see what Masazumi wants to do. Masazumi nodded at Urquiagas comment. Vice President: It feels like this took forever to explain, but there you have it. I see, said Urquiaga. And Uqui: Hey, everyone! Masazumi says she wants us to go without a summer break. Almost Everyone: Ehhhhhhhhhh!? Vice President: Hey, wait! After shouting in text form, the idiot physically ran over. He was pale, soaked with a cold sweat, and holding his shoulders. A-are you serious, Seijun!? This is summer break were talking about! Thats the season of the beach, swimsuits, and wardrobe malfunctions! Oh, but dont expect any of that last one from me, okay? Anyway, why would you tear down all of my fun plans for summer break!? Well, doesnt that describe the way things are in your house nowadays? Asama and Mitotsudaira tensed at that and the idiot sister placed a hand on their shoulders. But the idiot raised his hands toward the heavens. Swimsuits look completely different inside and outside the house! Horizons swimsuit is an old lady one mom bought her so it has impenetrable old lady defenses, but I just know Asama and Nates will look completely different when theyre wet and with the sun shining on them. W-wait, Toori-kun. Im not that defenseless, am I? All the other girls refused to look Asama in the eye. Huh!? stammered the shrine maiden before she grabbed the wolfs shoulders and shook her. Mito! You have something to say too, dont you!? No, um, Ive kind of decided to expedite my schedule when it comes to having my king compliment my swimsuit Resist! Show a bit more resistance, Mito! Fat chance of that, muttered the others. Then the idiot said more while entirely oblivious to Horizon cracking her neck behind him. Listen, Seijun! Im talking about the beach! Swimsuits! Regular clothing thats skimpier than normal! Im talking about summer festivals, playing in the river together, and study sessions where your hands end up touching! I believe we should focus on those things when we make our plans here. After all, the psychological liberation is so much greater when its summer break! But wait theres more! Act now and- Horizon sent her right knuckle into the idiots temple. He slowly collapsed to the side and Horizon raised her right hand. I apologize, Masazumi-sama. If I let him continue, I was afraid he would steal my infomercial gag. So would she have let him continue if not for that? But Masazumi had a thought as she watched Horizon pick the idiot up by the collar and Asama and Mitotsudaira quickly run over. Summer break is important, isnt it? Well, I guess thats fine. Mar-Ga: Wait just a second. I think we need to know what you were planning for the break. Vice President: Nothing really. I generally spend summer break at the school library looking through the books. Wow said everyone in shock. Wise Sister: Heh heh. Now I see why you would use your authority as Vice President to establish a Summer Break Extermination Committee. Gold Mar: No one ever invited you to go play with them? Vice President: No, I always have work and errands to run, so it was never worth it. Hmm, groaned Masazumi. Vice President: But Im fine with that, so I dont really care. Mar-Ga: Wait. Even if we do respect your individuality, are you planning to apply that to everyone in Musashi? You cant do that. That was fair enough. Vice President: Then what? Do we force everyone to have fun during summer break? Ookubo. Nagaya-Stable: Ugh, what a pain. Lets just say not having fun gets the death penalty. CAN: Milady! You cant be so careless just because today has been a rough day! It sounded like a novel new regulation was in the works, but this opposite extreme would be a problem too. Anyway, said Masazumi while holding out her hands to stop the others. Vice President: Lets respect everyones summer break. But the world is still in motion, so it will depend on that. Hmm, groaned the others with their arms crossed. That felt like a dangerous sight, but Here it comes. Masazumi saw Ootani moving on the targeting sign frame opened on the deck. He had a small sign frame opened by his hands and he turned to face them. His oversized head stared at them with the hollow eyes below his ether helmet. We have made a decision. First of all, I will make a ruling on the Siege of Odawara. Everyone tensed as Ootanis voice rang out. I have decided that the Siege of Odawara is not yet over. After all, Date participated, but their Chancellor Masamune has not completed her late arrival. He held his small sword in front of him like a staff. The Keichou Campaign must wait until Date Masamune has arrived and the Siege of Odawara is complete. Volume 7A, 7: Off Duty Ones at the Workplace Volume 7A, Chapter 7: Off Duty Ones at the Workplace Work-life balance is important So Point Allocation (Play) Delay the Keichou Campaign until Masamune arrives and the Siege of Odawara can officially end? He really knows how to get to the point, thought Narumi. The Musashi group had been physically fighting each other and she could tell the sign frame tackles were accumulating, but What do we do about this? Ootani Yoshitsugu. This sounds like a pain, so I have a suggestion. What might that be? Judge, replied Narumi. She made what felt like a perfectly natural suggestion. Could we get around that by beating you up? Gold Mar: Is Narumin kinda mad? Uqui: That was wonderfully direct and to the point, Narumi. Vice President: Hold on. I didnt see this coming. Narumi called out to the cartoonish figure on the screen. What will you do? What do you mean? This sounds like a pain, so it would be a lot easier if we handled the negotiations with a duel. Caretaker: Narumi-sama, I think you should try harder to keep your thoughts hidden. Unturning: I am prepared to take responsibility for my thoughts. Now, said Narumi while looking up into the sky instead of at the sign frame. What will you do? We do not accept that the history recreation can be bypassed by using the outcome of a duel in place of negotiations. So youre going to run away? she asked with a slight tilt of her head. What a loser. Hori-ko: Splendid job, Narumi-sama. It would seem this was the time to be aggressive. Azuma: Wow, thats incredible! You actually found a way to pick a fight with him! Vice President: Silver Wolf: Masazumi! Positive! Stay positive! We need to keep a positive outlook, okay!? Wait! Dont assume you can provoke me into a fight! Narumi did not direct her attention toward the voice coming from below. She kept her eyes overhead. She knew his visual recording spell was there, so she knew how to look him right in the eye. So she kept her eyes on him as she spoke. So you say, she said. But all this bluster is just a way of hiding your weakness. I will interpret that as an affront to my honor. But its true you arent very strong. My position and our policy prevent me from fighting now. Ootani held his head high on the screen. But I will make you eat those words one day. Just as he said that, an animal paw entered the screen from the right and swatted him away. It was a feline right hook. Hey, stop that. Ootani is trying to work, so dont play with him. Oh, cmon. P-please wait! Yoshiaki-sama, what is that cat doing here!? Ow ow ow ow ow! Yoshiaki nodded and spoke to Ootani as he was pummeled by the cat. He grew attached to me in Shimoda. He didnt seem to be anyones pet and they say cats act as a ships guardian deity. Ootani was deteriorating as she spoke, but when she reached toward the cat ! The cat picked Ootani up in his mouth and ran away from her. She lowered the ends of her eyebrows at that. Ootani, looks like he likes you. He does not like me! He thinks I am his prey just like a cicada or a mouse! Oh, excuse me, Big Katou! Mind if I help out!? Kani approached from the side and picked up one of Yoshiakis feathers that had fallen to the deck. Here, kitty! Over here! Kani got down on all fours and waved the feather in front of the cat. And instead of waving the end, she used a flicking motion. It did not take long for the cat to let go of Ootani. Oh, hes coming to you. Kani, you know how to deal with cats, dont you? My family home is next to the market, so youd be in a lot of trouble if you didnt know how to handle cats! Kani scooped up the cat in her arms and Yoshiaki rubbed her head. The girl narrowed her eyes but also stood tall. If youre ever having trouble with cats, just leave it to me! Its my specialty! Yoshiaki looked down to see Ootani prostrating himself at Kanis feet. But now was not the time for that. She sighed and gave a push on Kanis back as the girl entered bashful mode. Ootani, get back to work. Anyway, let us get back on topic, Date Vice Chancellor! Judge. Narumi nodded. Were you playing with a cat? The cat is irrelevant to this discussion! Everyone responded to that with an eh? He shows off how much fun hes having and then says its irrelevant? said Terumoto. And from the Musashi group Whats wrong with him? asked Naruze. It looked to me like he was asking for it. If so, should we not release the images of him playing with the cat? asked Tenzou. Probably not, agreed Adele. If you ask me, a dog lover would be more honest about how they feel. Heh heh heh. What about with wolves? asked Kimi. Hey, Mitotsudaira! Dont you wish you had been as aggressive as your mom? C-can you not use the past tense there!? protested Mitotsudaira. Its an insult! I-Im not sure whats going on, but Im just going to assume it is an affront to my honor! cut in Ootani. Youre wrong there, said Narumi. This is how it always is with Musashi. Do you know what that means? No. You dont? she asked. It means the whole world will be like this if Musashi takes over. Asama: Sorry. That was a little too much of a shock even for me. Scarred: Um, what does this mean? Gold Mar: If the Chancellor conquers the world, then the entire world will be watching over you and Tenzou and cheering the two of you on. Scarred: My! ''10ZO: I-I have a feeling it wont quite turn out that way! Vice President: Mar-Ga: Look at her. You can tell she never thought this through before. Vice President: How can you people take this in stride? Ootani trembled. This is dangerous! They lived in the Warring States period, but once history shifted in Matsudairas favor, the Edo period and its warrior culture would begin. The Testament did talk about Hashibas defeat followed by Matsudairas rise. The real question was how much they could resist it before it happened. But once the coming age arrived Are you saying you will create a world in which people are constantly sent flying, framed by wicked plots, and scorned!? Ootani pointed at the lernen figur and shouted. We are fighting for our vision for the world, so you need to have your own clear vision for the world when you face us! Got that!? Wait, said the Date Vice Chancellor. So you say we should face each other with our own clear visions for the world? Exactly! Then. She took a breath. I can only assume you oppose Hashibas involvement in Dates role in the Siege of Odawara. After all, Date and Hashiba have not shared a clear vision there. Wait! Narumi looked back when she heard Ootanis words. Are you ready to do this? she asked. Are you trying to quibble your way into safety for Date!? No. Which is why I asked if you are ready to do this, she said. If you take issue with what Date is doing, Date is prepared to battle Hashiba at any time. It is those very preparations that give Masamune a need to apologize for the late arrival and go visit Kyou. So what do you hope to accomplish by provoking me? Narumi looked around. She turned her body southeast and looked far into the distance. Date is not looking for a way to protect itself. Even if we reproduce the late arrival, send Masamune to Kyou to apologize, and have her used as a hostage to stop us, the Seiryu has already decided who it will protect and those who serve Masamune are willing to die for her. They would tear down Kyou from within if it would make up for Kojirous mistaken thoughts. However However Kojirou and Komahime left with happiness in their hearts. So we will spare you this time, Ootani Yoshitsugu. Then what do you suggest? If you insist on a recreation of the late arrival, we will give it to you. But you might not like the method we use. Narumi narrowed her eyes while viewing Hashibas Odawara fleet traveling east and the fleet in Edo beyond that. We will make sure arrive late when joining the Hashiba forces in Kantou. And we will do so with a rapid attack from the north. They should arrive in four hours time. And that Date attack will be the late arrival. We will be able to start the Keichou Campaign immediately afterwards. Lovely, isnt it? She took a breath and spoke to someone else when she opened her mouth again. Rusu-san, do you know the formation of Hashibas Kantou fleet? Testament. I can see most everything, including predictions of what they will do next. What would be the most effective way to attack them? I will send out the Aoba Castle. Or the entire fleet if Hashiba insists. You cant say it like that, warned Narumi. Say you are sending out Masamune in burial garb. Yoshiyasu gasped at what Narumi said. This girl. She had changed a lot. As Masamunes aide, she had never strayed from her duty of guarding and protecting Masamune. But this Date Narumi was different. She now trusted in Masamunes strength and used her words to prepare a battlefield for Masamune. Masamune changed and Narumi changed along with her. Masamune no longer feared her own power and Narumi had been freed. Narumi now viewed Masamune as the clan leader and someone with great strength. She was someone who could make decisions and take responsibility for anything that was left with her. If some dragon food was tossed to her, she would choose the choicest morsels and devour them. And now that Narumi had left Date, her job was to search for the food that only she could reach but would benefit Date. That had to be how Narumi felt she could repay her clan for letting her leave and have her freedom. Honestly, thought Yoshiyasu. In the past, she had met Masamune and the others from Date during festivals focused on the European groups and other events. They had not exactly been friends, but she had spoken with her. And based on that, she could tell Masamune was moving ever higher. One must never grow complacent. Yes, that was best. You had to stay focused. Gold Mar: Hey, Narumin is clearly pissed, but how do we calm her down? Novice: I think it would be neat to just let the world collapse! Uqui: At this point, Narumi can still be calmed down with words. No weapons will be necessary if we act now. Flat Vassal: So how did the 2nd Special Duty Officer persuade her to stop at Date? Bell: They hit each other, he grabbed her boobs, um, he gave her some panties, they hit each other with hammers, everything blew upand it all got better? 10ZO: If thats the best explanation Suzu-dono can give, it must have been an absolute disaster. Did none of them know how to stay focused? But Wait, Date Vice Chancellor. Someone spoke up, It was the Musashi Vice President. She raised her right hand and then spoke to Ootani. You two are parallel. In other words, at an impasse. So I would like to provide help as an outside mediator. Masazumi took a step forward. The Date Vice Chancellor turned to look at her. And the look on her face was The same as always. Naito had said she was pissed, but Masazumi felt it was more accurate to say she reacted differently depending on the problem she was addressing. At the Vice Chancellor level, it was possible to choose battle as an option even while entirely calm. Futayo did that a lot, so Masazumi was familiar with it. Date Vice Chancellor, called out Masazumi. I appreciate the swift decision since we cant afford to have our actions restricted between battles like this, but I have no intention of wasting Dates forces and future. Besides Besides Look how calm you are. You shouldnt go to war at the drop of a hat. When she said that, all the national representatives and the Date Vice Chancellor looked behind her. Eh? Masazumi turned around to see Horizon pointing her palms down and then raising them. Three, two, one. Then everyone pointed at her. Youre one to talk!!! Vice President: What!? When have I ever gone to war at the drop of a hat!? Mar-Ga: Someone! Anyone! Call a brain doctor! Tachibana Wife: Do you have any of those on the Musashi? If not, it would explain a lot. Tonbokiri: Judge. Some people here do a lot of very strange things. Tachibana Husband: Ha ha ha. Gin? Why not spar with me instead of punching the wall like that? Theyre all so rude, thought Masazumi while raising her eyebrows and crossing her arms. Just to be clear to the other nations, Musashi acts as independent Far Eastern territory and its actions are meant to further the causes of peace and stability. And after some conflicts with other academies, we have won- She counted up the number of victories in her head. And Hm, this isnt the time to discuss that. Forget I said anything. Dont try to deny it! they all shouted. She held up both hands to stop them and faced forward. Hold on. Listen, Date and Hashiba. If you recreate the late arrival now, I believe neither of you would like the result. I dont mind, replied Narumi. If you simply wont mind, then you have no reason to insist on it happening, right? After some thought, Narumi looked up into the sky. I suppose so. She lowered her head again and nodded toward Masazumi. You handle it. So I dont have to mess with it. Judge. I appreciate it. Now, HashibaOotani. Testament, what is your suggestion? Judge, said Masazumi again before stating her thoughts. We will have Masamunes late arrival done, but we will let Date choose the method and have it be a standalone history recreation. And we will not set a deadline. The Musashi Vice President is here to strike a balance, muttered Katou Yoshiaki in the sky with the Musashi visible to the west. The cat sat on the cannon pedestal next to her and Kani had put herself at eye level with the cat. She used a feather to play with the cat while turning to look at Yoshiaki. Strike a balance!? What does that mean!? By making Masamunes late arrival a standalone Date history recreation, she has separated Date from the Siege of Odawara discussion. Since all the other groups have completed the Siege, nothing else will stand in the Keichou Campaigns way. However By making it a standalone Date history recreation, Date can no longer join the Hashiba forces with an attack like the Date Vice Chancellor suggested earlier. They can only arrive late in the normal way. Then Masamune will be summoned to Kyou, triggering the second apology. Do you know what that means for Date? Kani wrinkled her brow at that. Hmm, she groaned while staring meaninglessly toward Date territory, but then she looked back at Yoshiaki again. Date cant participate in the Keichou Campaign today! More accurately, they cant participate in any battles until their late arrival is complete. That probably means until Kyoto is safe. I wonder if this means the Musashi Vice President doesnt want Date to do anything until the Honnouji Incident is over. But isnt that inininexpedient for Date!? Well done finding the word. But is that how it seems to you? Testament! If they fight in the Keichou Campaign they can show Kantou, Oushuu, and the neighboring areas just how much butt they kick! You mean it gives them influence. Yes, that! In that case, began Yoshiaki. She also approached the cat and raised her main wing for him to see. She closed the feathers to keep any air out so it would not lift her from the deck. The cat responded to the wings movement by raising and turning his head. When she made a feint to the right and pulled it back, the cat got up but then crouched back down. He may have thought she was hiding something big and fluffy behind her back. While playing with him like that, she patted him and continued speaking. The Musashi Vice President has given Date an important role to play. What is it!? The intermediary between Kantou and Oushuu. Think about it. Date doesnt have to start summer break while recreating the late arrival. Which meant While Date is recreating the late arrival, Kantou, Oushuu, and the related nations can more easily reopen their own history recreations via Date. And for anything that can only be resolved with a history recreation C such as anything left over from the Siege of Odawara or the Keichou Campaign C can be dealt with by involving Date. Isnt that cheating!? Theyre abusing the history recreation! Yes, if you did that under normal circumstances, the Testament Union would say you were gathering power through abuse of the history recreation and the other nations might use that ruling as an excuse to attack you. However We were the ones that demanded they recreate the late arrival. We effectively are the Testament Union now and we asked Date to do this, so we would have a hard time finding fault with their actions. Of course, Musashi had said Dates late arrival would be an independent history recreation. So it would be a problem if they tried to include other nations partway through. But responsibility would fall on Date and the other nation. Besides, P.A. Oda would be busy with the Honnouji Incident and preparing for and executing other matters. Even if Date involved other nations in small, independent-level history recreations, they would not have the spare forces needed to stop them and accuse them each time. Date might be shut out of the Keichou Campaign, but they can still act as the glue between Europe and the Kantou nations. Musashi probably sees that intermediary role as a way of making up for canceling out Dates victory with a mere prostration. With a now then, Yoshiaki turned to look at something else. Ootani stood on the deck with his head hanging and his shoulders drooping. Ootani. Sorry. I never imagined it would turn out like this. Its fine. And we were the ones who chose you as a negotiator. You might be an id-no, I cant call you an idiotbut we were the ones who chose you. Now, the end result here is that Date gains their freedom and independence, but they can no longer fight against us. You did well for an id-no, I cant say you did well for an idiot. Youre still saying it! Youre still saying it over and over again! Well, not like it matters. This prevents Date from fully participating in the Keichou Campaign. With that, Yoshiaki looked down, reached for the cat, and picked him up. This could have gone better, but we reduced the enemys power. You did well. So She placed the cat in front of Ootani. You can play with him. For a while, Masazumi heard a wild mixture of screams and meows from outside the blank screens frame. What are they doing? Hori-ko: Is this a sinister enemy plot to leave us with no time to rest? 10ZO: Wouldnt that leave them with no time to rest either? A few seconds later, the color gold appeared on the screen. There were 6 gold wings and hair of the same color. The girl wore an M.H.R.R. summer uniform and she nodded once before looking to Masazumi. I am Katou Yoshiaki of M.H.R.R. Hashiba. Ootani is taking a break, so I will negotiate in his place. Katou Yoshiaki. Masazumi heard everyone stir when that name was given. Were they raising their guard against an enemy? Theyre all ready to fight. Looking past the Kantou Liberation, they would also face this opponent in their longer war against Hashiba. Masazumi understood why everyone was so cautious here, so she looked back at them. Everyone. And they all formed a quick scrum. So it was losing to her that left Heidi-dono with udon coming from her butt. I believe so, yes. Yknow, the divine punishments are under my authority, but its still pretty scary. Mar-Ga: Where are Heidi and Shirojiro anyway? Running around trying to find some way to raise the money they need before dawn. Sounds about right, muttered Masazumi. Wait, why is that where your impression of her comes from!? Well, its kinda hard for us to join this conversation, said the idiot. Its about losing during that Ho-Joe battle, right? More or less. But if this is going to follow the history recreation, we know how it will go. True enough, said Yoshiaki without trying to hide the sigh in her voice. When Masazumi looked back toward her, she saw a short-haired girl behind Yoshiaki. The girl was holding Ootani up in both hands, laughing, and running away. There must have been something on the floor they were playing with. Yoshiaki continued speaking with that going on in the background. Houjou will break apart and we have already received Ujinaos request to retire her inherited name. Same for their other representatives and officers. Which means Yoshiaki opened a Magie Figur and read some information from it. Houjou Genan? The Testament Unions demand for Houjou is to actively complete every last part of the Siege of Odawara. Hm, that seems light as far as these decisions go. If a nation as large as Houjou is collapsing, we would like it to occur as calmly and swiftly as possible. Someone responded to Yoshiakis words: Yoshiaki. Mogami Yoshiaki, that is. She flipped her fan around and caught it again while it was pointing straight up. What are you after with that light decision? Could any decision be lighter than overlooking Mogami in this situation? How about overlooking Musashi? The fox gave a bitter ko ko of laughter. Then she opened the fan, held it up to her mouth, and closed it once more. Telling Houjou to actively complete every last part of the Siege of Odawara makes it sound like youre trying to curry their favor. It does, added Narumi. With those conditions, Houjou can draw out their collapse to continue with their history recreation until Masamune has completed her late arrival to the Siege of Odawara. Masazumi knew what Narumi was trying to say and what Mogami Yoshiaki had hinted at. Is Hashiba giving Houjou time to secure their rights in the very end? Novice: Hashibas suggestion is very interesting. I mean, Houjou cant send any of their forces to the Keichou Campaign while their collapse continues. The Testament says their forces joined Matsudaira after their collapse, but since the Siege of Odawara is not entirely complete, they cant do that yet. Righteousness: Does that mean both Date and Houjou cant participate in the Kantou Liberation? Me: What happens then? Still Got It: Nate! Hurry! Cmon! Raise your hand! Now! Silver Wolf: What is this, bring your parent to class day!? But the wolf cleared her throat. Silver Wolf: If Date and Houjou do not participate, it will create two problems besides the simple difference in fighting force. Namely Silver Wolf: First, there will be a supply problem. In Kantou, Houjou is to Edos west and Date is to Edos north. Even if the Kantou Liberation will be a short battle, a supply line is crucial. But with the nations to the west and north not present, we can only rely on Mogami and Uesugi, but Mogami is a little too far away and Uesugi is much too far. Me: Then whats the second problem? Silver Wolf: Judge. Houjou is to Edos west, so without them, there will be no one to stop Hashiba when they arrive from the west. Uqui: True. But if Houjou did attack Hashiba, it would mean Hashiba had also participated in the Kantou Liberation. Do we really want that? Musashi: Using the Azuchis estimated speed based on the previous pursuit, if Houjou does not delay them, the Azuchi can arrive behind the liberation forces around Edo in about 20 minutes after first arriving in Houjou territory. I have determined that would be very dangerous. Over. That it would, agreed Mitotsudairas mother. Still Got It: Its a tough call. If Houjou could participate, they would have two choices: do not intercept Hashiba and use their forces to end the liberation in 20 minutes, or use their forces to intercept Hashiba. But without Houjou, only the former is possible, just without the Houjou forces to help. Hori-ko: Fwee, fwee! Mitotsudaira-samas mother! Parents are not allowed to answer questions! Oh, dear, said the Reine des Garou, but an outside opinion was helpful at times like this. This means Mouri views this situation the same way we do. But there was something they needed to check on. Houjou. Masazumi asked a question of Houjou Representative Genan. Will your nation and academy accept Hashibas terms? Yoshiyasu saw Genan nod. Yes, that is probably the best choice for us. He indicated the sky behind him. In the southwest, several lights floated shallowly in the sky above Odawara where they had been fighting half a day before. Those are the transport ships carrying Houjous people. Most of them were already prepared for this when the Siege of Odawara happened. Prepared to go to some other land or simply prepared to leave. Then, Genan. What are they doing now? They are using the evacuation for the Siege of Odawara as an excuse to leave Odawara. Genan opened a sign frame. It displayed a map of the area around Odawara, but it provided more information on elevation and harmonic territories than cities and roads. Even if Azuchi is in a hurry to reach Edo, it must resupply on the way lest they arrive in Kantou with no ammunition. I imagine they will do so at Lake Biwa Azuchi and then take a route through north Odawara. But if Houjou intercepted them at Odawara when they did so Genan reached for the sign frame and traced his finger across it from left to right. We would fire on them from the front and both sides while they attempted to take a straight line to the east. The Azuchi would of course place the rest of its fleet around it as a shield, so it would become a fierce battle between that escort fleet and Odawara. What would happen then? As the Siege of Odawara is not yet officially over, we can evacuate the people, but they cannot move too far away from Houjou Land. If the aerial battle in Odawara grew too large, it would harm our people and damage the city of Odawara. And in the long term, Matsudaira would be losing what they would otherwise get from Houjou land? Precisely, Satomi. In the long term, it would be best for Houjou to not take action here. It would be better to allow the Azuchi through and remain as reinforcements in case the need arises. Judge, someone said. It was the Musashi Vice President. I agree with your suggestion from a long term viewpoint. Houjou is supposed to be Matsudairas enemy when it collapses, so do not worry about us and prioritize the safety of your people. Are you sure? Genan narrowed his eyes toward the girl. But she simply nodded and crossed her arms. I am. After all Yoshiyasu listened to the answer as intently as Genan did. We are looking to the future. Planning to acquire something in the future is our specialty. Houjou has been looking to the past and trying to live in the past, but now you are handing us some power in the future. That means you are one of us. So We will grab that outstretched hand in the future, Houjou. How childish. Genan could not keep the bitter smile from his lips. Children always believed the future belonged to them. It probably helped that the Testament promised the future to Matsudaira. Of course, he felt certain that future would end at some far off point, but Will you give us the present, Musashi? asked Genan. Then we will accept Hashibas proposaland now that the present is ours, we will send our entire past to the bearers of the future. And This ends the Siege of Odawara. This ends Houjou. Is that acceptable, Hashiba? Katou Yoshiaki viewed her Magie Figur. Anti-M.H.R.R. divine transmission defenses had been set up from Odawara and across the entire Kantou region. She could only get information through that thanks to the efforts in the P.A. Oda controlled region of eastern Koshinetsu, Sakumas cruising supply fleet acting as a relay point, and Ikeda Terumasas unit has also made for an excellent relay point. Ah! Ikeda-kun! Hes actually doing his job!? Yoshiaki appreciated it. It meant a lot that she had this information and these instructions, especially the mission instruction document created by Hashiba and Takenaka. Everyone knew Kantou was within Hashibas reach. Transport ships loaded with equipment for relaying and amplifying divine transmissions were being sent to the eastern edge of P.A. Oda territory. They would provide divine transmission backup during the Keichou Campaign, but they would also deter the nearby nations from trying anything. Hashiba and the others would be rushing in past them soon. No Angies probably already flying through there. Yoshiaki was not cut off from her companions. She kept that in mind as she read what the instruction document from Hashiba told her to say. Mouri. There was something she had to say. First, the Testament says Mouri Terumoto stayed behind during the Keichou Campaign due to health problems. Therefore, you are banned from participating in the fighting during the Keichou Campaign. Yeah, testament, testament. Weve got someone to command our troops, so I can just sit back and watch. Very good, replied Yoshiaki. And, The Mouri forces handled the transporting of supplies during the Keichou Campaign, so that is what we will have you do. In other words, we would like for all of Mouris supplies to be handed over to the Edo Hashiba forces. Masazumi frowned at what Yoshiaki said. So shes reducing our supplies to lay on the pressure. Novice: Not bad. Keeping Date and Houjou out of the fight doubled as a way of cutting off our supplies. To then steal Mouris supplies means theyre trying to starve us out. Its a very Hashiba method. Four Eyes: Why would you explain it if you havent come up with a solution? Are you just trying to worry everyone? Worshiper: Um, uh, can I say something? Ohiroshiki addressed the sudden concerns and questions. Worshiper: The Kantou Liberation will be a short-term battle, right? Even if Mouri hands over all their supplies, Musashis reserves can cover things for a day or two. If you ask me, they would need at least a week before they could hope to starve us out. Judge, agreed Masazumi. Vice President: I think Ohiroshiki is right. Worshiper: Eh? My assistance is finally being acknowledged!? Youre finally noticing the brilliance of my thoughts which are as shockingly lovely as a little girl!? Vice President: Okay, does anyone disagree? Worshiper: W-wait! Wh-why would you do this!? How could you invite abuse upon my opinion while it trembles like a poor little girl!? Gold Mar: Oh, Ill abuse it all right. Juuuuudge. Vice President: Judge. Then take it away, Naito. Sure thing, began Naito. Gold Mar: This is based on my experience in the delivery business, okay? It takes at least 3 days for Musashis reserves to reach 10 days worthso how long do you think it would take to send a days worth to Mouri? Naito explained her concern as a deliverer. Gold Mar: It takes 3 days, or 72 hours, to transport 10 days worth, so thats 7.2 hours for a days worth, right? Flat Vassal: Yeah, and before you can even start on the actual work, you would have to gather transport equipment and personnel and then provide them with instructions. That means adding about 2 hours of preparation on top of that. Mar-Ga: We have to be at a land port to make full use of Musashis transport district. Because the hull structure is weakened when the side is fully opened like that. Musashi: Thank you for your concern. When trading with another nations ship, it takes time to set up the hub for their transport ships, so that is another unrealistic aspect of that idea. Over. I had a feeling. There simply was not enough time. However Me: Gold Mar. Gold Mar: Eh? What is it, Chancellor? Well, replied the Chancellor. Me: Cant we just have everyone from Mouri board the Musashi? With descent spells. Masazumi saw some lights. They were on Musashinos bridge. Lights were coming on all across that bridge-shaped structure. Asama: Oh, you thought this through. Musashino: The tentative plan is complete. It would be possible to accept Mouris estimated 20,000 fighters onboard. Since we would have to consider the ship and fleet balance, rapid gravitational cruising would not be possible, but that should not be a problem for the localized Kantou Liberation. Over. Me: You can do it? Awesome. Musashino: We can do it. It is no different from taking on a heavy object. And if they descend from above, it should be possible to get 20,000 onboard in 30 minutes to an hour. But to be honest, the balance calculations considering hull strength and movement of personnel would take 5 hours based on- Musashi: Musashino: Would take 3 hours. Musashi: Musashino: W-would take 2 hours. Musashi: I have determined that is fine. Over. Naito calmly posted quite the balance of power theyve got there in the divine chat, but was this really okay? At any rate Musashi: Please assume we can always welcome anyone on board without issue. Over. Thats good to hear, said Neshinbara. Of course, this doesnt mean Hexagone Fran?aise will agree to it and we still need their warships cannons. But if we send their ships out to attack while their normal fighters reinforce the Musashis fighting force, I think we can put together a decent strategy. I see said Masazumi while turning to look at the idiot. It was crazy, but it would still work. But when she looked to the idiot who had provided the idea Huh? For once, the nudist was wearing clothes and the crossdresser was dressed like a boy. Whats wrong, Aoi? Youre dressed normally and its weirding me out. Wh-what the hell is wrong with you!? I went to so much effort to charm people with my act itself instead of my fashion, and yet you still have to cast as-asp-aspers-well, you know what I mean! While standing next to the idiot, Horizon pulled a teacup out of nowhere, held it in one hand, placed her other hand on her hip, gulped down the tea, and then looked down on him from above. What part of your reaction just now was supposed to be funny? Explain it to me. Shes a messenger from hell, muttered the others and Masazumi could only agree. But she was curious about the way the idiot had been acting before this reaction. Hey, Aoi. What is it, Seijun-kun? You dont have to act all serious just because no one thought your reaction was funny. Dammiiiiit! Why is life so unfair!? Anyway, what is it? Well, uh, Aoi? Youve been thinking about something for a while now, havent you? Asama and Mitotsudaira agreed with that and his sister spoke up. Has something been on your mind, foolish brother? Yeah, just a little something, said Aoi. Are they going easy on us? Masazumi refocused her mind when the idiot pointed that out. She had been relieved that Hashibas demands were all things they could deal with, but she cast aside that relief. Are we in trouble? The idiots response had contained a nuance of we can probably get by either way. They still had strength to spare, but in addition to that Is Hashiba plotting something else with this supply problem? If so, thought Masazumi as she hurried onward. Vice President: I dont care who, but can anyone guess why Hashibas suggestion just now could be dangerous? There was some trick there. There had to be. That was why it felt like Hashiba was going easy on them. And if the trick was not an immediate danger, the danger would have to come later. What felt like going easy now would become anything but at some point. That was what the idiot feared. So Vice President: Can anyone figure out what Hashiba is thinking? Someone responded. Mar-Ga: I have something to add to Margots opinion concerning the delivery business side of things. It was Naruze. She was up on the bridge and she sent them a video. It showed the Mouri fleet landing at Odawara during the night. Mar-Ga: Hashibas request comes with another troublesome factor. Theyre trying to wear Mouri and us down in Kantou after the battle. Naito agreed with Naruze. It was summer and the Musashi had atmospheric defenses, but when up on the bridge at night, they could get chilled by the night breeze circulating around the Musashi. She and Naruze sat there with an improvised tent over their heads. Gold Mar: After losing the Keichou Campaign, I bet Hashiba will go thoroughly burn down Edo and Satomi once more. That will prevent them from having enough food at either location. Mar-Ga: But with Date and Houjou off limits, they wont be able to get through the recovery period with back-and-forth transportation from the neighboring nations. And Mouri will be handing their reserves over to Hashiba, so those supplies are off the table too. Musashi will likely be forced to send food to the people of Edo and Satomi after the battle, but that wont last even a full month. So what happens then? Silver Wolf: I can send food from my territory. I have built up decent reserves. If I have it sent directly to Edo and Satomi, the distance shouldnt be much of an issue. And we can more efficiently distribute the food to individual areas by using the Ariake as a relay point. Novice: But if that happens, Kantou will no longer be a threat to Hashiba. Neshinbara cut in. Novice: If the reserves in Mitotsudaira-kuns territory are released, Musashi will no longer own anything in Kantou. And Kantou wont be able to withstand an attack. Then we wont have any kind of insurance or backup no matter what we choose to do next. Flat Vassal: Then, um, there are smaller nations in and around Kantou, right? How about we rely on them? Vice President: Mouri came here to show Kantou what they can do and I think they planned to get Houjous support in doing so. But what happens if they cant provide any of their supplies and have to rely on the smaller nations instead? Naito groaned in thought. Gold Mar: Mouri will be indebted to the Kantou clans, when they wanted it the other way around. This is a real pain. Of course, Hashiba had assembled this pain of a situation. And they had included Date and Houjou as pieces of the puzzle. Eh? Just as she realized that something about this felt off, the Chancellor spoke up. Me: Gold Mar. I have a question. I said it was like they were going easy on us, right? Gold Mar: Eh? Yeah, you said that, Chancellor. But, he continued before he and Naito said the exact same thing: Its a pain. Why was that? Why did it feel like Hashiba was going easy on them while also feeling like a pain? Naito realized the answer. Ah. What is it, Margot? Please dont tell me you caught his idiot germs. Oh, no, well, um. Margot shook her head before continuing. Gold Mar: Seijun! You should set this issue aside and ask Hashiba if they have any other conditions! And I mean as soon as possible! Flat Vassal: Eh? Set aside an issue and move on to the next condition? Wont they forcibly give us some awful condition if we do that? Scarred: No, this is to prevent some kind of cumulative effect from the conditions. Right, Lady Naito? Judge! confirmed Naito. Gold Mar: I think Hashibas entire negotiation here is a trap! It looks like theyre taking it one negotiation at a time, but I think theyre taking the condition agreed to in the previous negotiation, eliminating it in the next negotiation, and ultimately trapping us somewhere! So thats it! realized Masazumi when Naitos words gave her thoughts the push they needed. The idiot had been right. Ever since Katou Yoshiaki had taken over, it felt like Hashiba was going easy on them with their demands. But that was not because Hashibas attacks were actually weak. They make it look like that to put us at ease while using some kind of trick against us! First, they had used the late arrival to seal away Date. Then they had used the late arrival again to seal away Houjou. And after sealing away both of them, they had placed restrictions on Mouri. With each one, they were restraining a single nation so the interests involved could be clearly seen. But altogether, it created a powerful restraint. Even if the issue with each nation could be solved, it had a cumulative effect on every connected nation. These conditions ultimately did nothing but harm, so as they built up Were in trouble. Masazumi had been slow to catch on because the negotiation was separated out between nation. They had already done Date, Houjou, and Mouri, so next would be Righteousness: Us? Vice President: No, Satomi owns the peninsula, so youre a necessary part of the Keichou Campaign. And Mogami has already shown their hostility toward Hashiba, so there would be no point in negotiating with them. So were next. Thats right, thought Masazumi. Vice President: Hashibas goal here is to remove Musashi from the Kantou Liberation. If they can do that, Satomi loses their backup. The idea of removing Musashi from Kantou caught Mitotsudairas attention. Silver Wolf: Wait, Masazumi! You said removing Musashi from the Kantou Liberation, right? Why that and not restraining or restricting us? She received an immediate answer to her question. Vice President: Because Hashiba went along with our provocation. In other words, said Masazumi while tapping her sign frame. Then she addressed Yoshiaki in the sky. Hashiba, if you have any Keichou Campaign conditions for Musashi outside of the ones between you and Mouri, I would like to hear them. You have something, dont you? You have some impossible history recreation, dont you? Lets hear it, Hashiba. Testament. This reply came not from Ootani or Yoshiaki. A staticky image appeared on the floor. It displayed Hello. Th-this is Hashiba. Volume 7A, 8: Preparers of the New Battlefield Volume 7A, Chapter 8: Preparers of the New Battlefield Lan la lan la La la loo la Laa laa la la la la? Point Allocation (Please stop!) Takenaka was on the Azuchis deck as it began to rise. The ship was currently facing north, but as it rose, it slowly turned right to face east. There were a lot of people on the spacious deck. The supplies for the coming battle had been placed on the deck and it all had to be tied down. The inside of the ship was much the same. People were preparing for combat in different ways and some corridors looked more like storerooms now. Thus, a lot of people used the deck as a corridor. Those from P.A. Oda used spell cloths to whip up the wind and run back and forth along the side of the ship. Takenaka looked down at them from the edge of the deck, and Ero ero ero ero. And from directly below her Waaaah!? The front starboard hull is too dangerous! Stay clear, everyone! Oh, sorry, sorry. I forget to check below me beforehand. Those in the way dashed upwind to the bow of the ship and clung to the metal hull there. Well, next time make sure you check before ero-ing! To be honest, if I see you beforehand, I end up aiming for you. Its like a trap from an old video game! someone shouted. Yeah, pretty much. At any rate, turning the ship while Im on the bow is a bit much. I really wish they wouldnt do that. Anyway, I see Hashiba-kun has made her first appearance in a long while. As a strategist, she really wanted to be by her masters side at a time like this. She turned around to see everyone seated around a short figure on the center of the bow deck. That figure was Hashiba. Hashiba had several lernen figurs opened by her hands and she was rapidly typing to deal with them all. She was sending strategy instructions to everyone on and in the ship and also paying out the rewards for the battle at Paris. She did not hand deliver the rewards, but she processed each of them individually and the rewards did reach them all. The attached signature was an automated one, but when people received it, they held the lernen figur up in the air, forwarded it to their parents, and quietly listened to what Hashiba had to say. Umm, I have a message for everyone from Musashi. A certain history recreation was beginning separate from the Kantou Liberation they were headed toward. In the southern M.H.R.R. city of N?rdlingen, th-the M.H.R.R. Catholics will soon hold the history recreation of the B-Battle of N?rdlingen! Asama did not know what Hashiba meant, so she asked about it. Umm, what is the Battle of N?rdlingen? And why is she bringing it up out of nowhere? Hashiba had suddenly brought up a history recreation. It was Naruze who responded to Asamas confusion. Mar-Ga: The Battle of N?rdlingen is similar to the Sack of Magdeburg in that it acted as a turning point in the Thirty Years War. Asama thought back to that battle in M.H.R.R. The Sack of Magdeburg left the Protestants with no choice but to go to war with the Catholics, right? Catholic forces had sacked the Protestant city of Magdeburg and that had gathered the previously neutral Protestant principalities and regions into an anti-Catholic force. So what turning point would come after that? Asama: Is it a major victory for the Protestants? Gold Mar: Quite the opposite actually. Eh? asked Asama. Naito must have heard her because she clarified. Gold Mar: N?rdlingen was a rare Protestant city in the southern M.H.R.R. region of Bavaria and it was besieged in what is known as the Battle of N?rdlingen. The Imperial Catholics ended up winning like crazy against the Protestants. The Imperials had a pretty bad name for themselves because theyd been doing a bit too much sacking since Magdeburg. Things werent looking too good for the Catholics, but this battle ended up encouraging them. That is correct, said Mitotsudaira. Silver Wolf: And after the Battle of N?rdlingen encouraged the Imperials, a certain major nation decided to officially join the war. That major nation was Silver Wolf: Hexagone Fran?aise. The Battle of N?rdlingen led them to join the fight and it was also the biggest and final defeat for the Protestants. I knew youd be sending a disaster our way. Terumoto spoke to Hashiba who was displayed on the floor. Her eyebrows were raised, but she kept the smile on her lips. Lets see if Ive got this right: If we want to protect the Protestants, we need to head to N?rdlingen instead of the Kantou Liberation. But there was a problem there. The Testament did not have Hexagone Fran?aise officially fighting in the Battle of N?rdlingen. They were allied with the anti-Imperial faction, but they were not present as a major force. But what would happen if they could not send anyone to fight? What do you think, Mouri-01? Testament, a section of M.H.R.R.s forces will likely attack N?rdlingen. Then the Battle of N?rdlingen will in fact end in an M.H.R.R. victory. N?rdlingen was a major city with a close connection to the Far Eastern reservation, so they wanted to avoid a devastating attack there. What about the M.H.R.R. Protestants? The Catholics are already on the move, so the Protestants are responding. A Protestant force centered on Tomoe Gozen is expected to arrive in N?rdlingen before the battle begins. Of course, the M.H.R.R. Imperial faction has a much greater force. Who will that be? Testament, replied Mouri-01. We expect the Shibata forces, who came down from Hokuriku as defenders, and the Niwa forces, who came down from the center. Still Got It: Anyway, that is who the enemy should be sending. Mitotsudaira frowned at the information from her mother. Silver Wolf: What do they hope to accomplish by sending #1 and #2 of the Five Great Peaks? Still Got It: Its a good way of showing you how much trouble N?rdlingen is in, isnt it? You could say Hashiba is summoning Musashi to N?rdlingen. Her mother was very clear about that. But what did that mean? Still Got It: Since Hexagone Fran?aise cannot fight in the Battle of N?rdlingen, Hashiba is telling them to hire Musashi as a mercenary force instead of having you fight in the Kantou Liberation. Silver Wolf: And thats how theyre telling Musashi to go to N?rdlingen!? Still Got It: Testament, that is how they will remove Musashi from the Kantou Liberation. That is ultimately what Hashiba wanted from interfering in our negotiations here. Do you understand now, Nate? Judge, said Mitotsudaira to show she now understood everything. Hashiba is trying to use these consecutive negotiations to crush the Kantou Liberation in advance. This was how Hashiba had set up their negotiation: First, they removed Date and Houjou from the battle and then they left Mouri without supplies. But those restrictions could be overcome with help from the Musashi, so now they are sending Musashi to N?rdlingen to remove us from the Kantou Liberation. It all falls apart. That is Hashibas plan. Masazumi had used the word remove because she had predicted this. However Vice President: This is more than just removing us. Theyve made it a lot more complicated. Still Got It: But your prediction was good for being so quick. Although before we left Hexagone Fran?aise, we had a few witnesses, did a fair amount of research, and thought up a few different patterns. But, she said. Still Got It: The problem with N?rdlingen is its location in southern M.H.R.R. The only Protestant forces that can arrive in a hurry are Tomoe Gozens front line unit who were deployed to Magdeburg. Silver Wolf: Um, mother? You can have fun getting us all worked up if you like, but arent you forgetting something? Still Got It: Oh? Am I? Why is she like this? wondered Mitotsudaira while tapping her divine transmission sign frame. Silver Wolf: One of the commanders of the Protestant forces that lose at N?rdlingen is named Bernard. That name was inherited via Hexagone Fran?aise recently, so he will be headed to N?rdlingen, wont he? A silhouette raced through the night. The figure breaking through the clouds with thruster light trailing behind his tail was a bluish-black dragon. And far behind him, a black Technohexen soared through the night sky as if in pursuit. That was Wakisaka. She pressed her six-winged form against a schale besen seemingly made of black rectangles. She used that to reduce air resistance as much as possible. Wow, he really does have the higher top speed in cruising mode. Kimee: Angie, can you hear me? Yeah, theres a lot of static, though. I cant actually open a communication Magie Figur, but can you hear me? Kimee: I can. So how are things going? Testament. Wakisaka looked forward. I could send you the range data, but Im currently headed east to southern M.H.R.R. I think Ill pass 7km south of N?rdlingen in 20 minutes. Oh, but thats my trajectory. I think that Burnyard, or whatever his name is, is headed straight to N?rdlingen. Kimee: I can use that data on my map. Can you see to the east? She could not. The south was a forest region, so it was dark at night. She could vaguely see the borderline between the night sky and dark land up ahead, but I sometimes see the lights of mountain villages. Oh? She could see two things. They were on the distant horizon. There were two points of light to north, which was to her left. The two lights were only a short distance apart, but Thats an illusion due to the distance. Theyre actually really far apart and the left one is a lot closer to me. And as she continued east, the two lights grew farther apart and the right one seemed to grow more distant. She was pretty sure she knew what those lights were. The Protestant forces are going to reach N?rdlingen first! The Catholic representative is arriving from the northeastbut is that who I think it is? Shibata and Niwas warriors? Kimee: Testament. The Shibata Unit and Niwa Unit are headed to N?rdlingen. The Niwa Unit is really in the lead here. Mitsunari is headed out to visit them and explain whats going on. Testament, she replied just as the Swarm Dragon moved away from her. He was headed to N?rdlingen. Wakisaka was headed to Kantou. She slowed her eastern travel as she used a Magie Figur to amplify the brightness as much as possible as she took photos of the N?rdlingen region. She was headed straight east, but she glanced north for just a moment. Were counting on you, Nari Nari! And so we are counting on you, but do not feel too much pressure, Niwa-sama. I, Ishida Mitsunari, am here to greet you and explain the situation, but I have determined Hashiba-sama will send you a divine transmission once she is done negotiating with Kantou. She must be busy, said Niwa with a bit of a sigh. She was in a ships cafeteria. This was her flagship, the Sawayama Castle, and the cafeteria was plain but clean with pale blue walls and a wooden floor. Mitsunari-kun, I know youre a data entity, so are you fine with this floor? Testament. My primary data is still being repaired, but with a transmitted data entity, that actually means I contain less data. Still, I dont want you to push yourself. Oh, but this ship will eventually be yours, so do you want to take a look around? Eh? Oh, um, no thank you. I do not have Hashiba-samas permission. Youre such a Hashiba girl, arent you? Just as Niwa said that, a voice called from the counter. Niwa-sama! Your white vomit is ready! We have a guest, so call it a doria. Um, I can get that for you. Niwa stopped Mitsunari with a hand and stood up. The cafeteria had already filled with people. There were no seats reserved for the higher ranks, so it felt a lot like they were surrounded. However Excuse me, everyone. Coming through. With those few words, the crowd parted. A direct path to the counter was cleared and a student focused on carrying their food started to cut through there before quickly backing away. Dont worry about it. Filling your stomachs before a battle is important. You come here too, Mitsunari-kun. A data entity can eat Mouse or Djinn food, right? No, thank you. I do not have Hashiba-samas permission. I still outrank Hashiba-kun. Even so. You need to loosen up a little. Niwa smiled as she walked to the counter. Okay, come with me so we can keep talking. You will be our commander for N?rdlingen I assume? Testament. But feel free to treat that as a technicality. I was only just completed and commanding a fluid situation is beyond my current abilities, so please assist me as an aide, Niwa-sama. Eh? What do you mean eh? Well, um. Niwa placed a hand on her forehead. Oh, this might mess with my plans. I would really prefer to head out there and do whatever I want Mitsunari briefly froze when she heard that. And after a moment, she belatedly jogged to catch back up. P-please dont say that. I need your assistance as an aide. Why are you so afraid? Niwas forces were honestly pretty much ready to go. Her warriors were primarily non-officers, but they had gone through extensive training. After all, the Testament had most of the name inheritors under her command ending up with Hashiba. So if she gathered a bunch of officers in her forces, she would lose a lot of her name inheritors as time passed and her warriors might even be forcibly disbanded. An enemy nation could take advantage of that whether Hashiba wanted it or not. And they had to be especially compliant with the Testament when they were working as an M.H.R.R. force since M.H.R.R. had become the Testament Union representatives. That was risky. So Niwa had made the decision to send most of her name inheritors to Hashiba to fill out their committees. She did have a few officers still with her, but I generally move out ahead and have them follow behind me to sweep the battlefield clean. That method was simple enough for even a rookie commander to use them effectively as long as they could grasp the situation. There were no prominent heroes here. They fought using only Niwas large-scale destruction spell and everyone else sweeping across the battlefield. That may have been why Hashiba had prepared the outskirts of N?rdlingen as the battlefield. An outdoor location with a good view assisted in that sweep of the battlefield. The map of the terrain showed a single hill, so Niwa knew it would all come down to a fight over that advantageous terrain. However Why are you so worried? Mitsunari answered her question while lowering her gaze. I failed to produce the desired results in our attack on Paris. You dont want to command without experiencing a victory? No, it isnt that A name suddenly occurred to Niwa, so she spoke it to Mitsunari. Oh, this is about Bernard. Bernard. Mitsunari gave a quick nod in response to that Celestial Dragons name. Makes sense, agreed Niwa when she saw that reaction. The report I saw said he destroyed you and hell be coming here. In fact, hes already on his way. According to the tracking data from Wakisaka-sama, he should have just arrived 4km southwest of N?rdlingen. Mitsunari raised both hands a little. I thought I could fight at least a little bit, but I failed due to my lack of experience and data. I do not have a physical body and I was not designed for offensive purposes like Ootani-ku-like Ootani, so not even my attack program was enough against that Swarm Dragon. Well, Im sure youll get some lessons about that in time. Lessons? There is a lot you can learn and come to understand through combat. Niwa had stopped walking at some point, but she resumed approaching the counter now. She intertwined her fingers and stretched her hands toward the ceiling. Personally, I like the freedom to do what I want. A-again, please dont do that. I beg you. Freedom is so nice. I can go wherever I want and just blow everything up. Please, please. In that case. Niwa arrived at the counter, rested her elbow on it, and pointed into the kitchen. What would you like to eat? Nothing as I do not have Hashiba-samas permission. I didnt realize programs could be so stubborn. I do not want to introduce any stray thoughts into my mind. Please understand. You inherited this refusal to bend from Hashiba-kun, didnt you? You mean Im like her!? Is she happy about that? Niwa had imagined program data entities were more unemotional than this, but maybe they were more human than automatons. Like Mitsunari herself had said, she had no body. So unlike an automaton, she had no gravitational control and little physical attack power. She could quickly travel long distances as long as Hashiba had a divine transmission route set up, but she did not have much going for her as an individual fighter. Niwa honestly did not know why Hashiba had created her. She could make a pretty good guess, but Well, thats not for me to say. She stopped thinking there and accepted a tray of food. Suit yourself. Still, we are under your command and plenty of reinforcements are coming, so dont worry too much. Testament. That just feels like even more pressure What a weird program, thought Niwa on the way back to the table. Again, dont worry. The main Protestant force is probably headed to N?rdlingen right now, but Shibata-kun and the others have enough forces to match. And beyond that Niwa smiled at Mitsunari. Big battles can be fun even if you lose. If you make a show of it and enjoy yourself even when you lose, then the god of combat will smile your way. I feel like Musashi understands that pretty well. What kind of battle is this going to be? Masazumi rearranged Hashibas negotiating conditions in her mind. They had restricted Date, Houjou, and Mouri and now they were demanding Musashi participate in N?rdlingen to remove them. With all that in place, only Mogami, Satomi, and Uesugi could participate in the Kantou Liberation. But, thought Masazumi. Uesugis hands are tied. Uesugi had to consider their alliance with Hashiba. That was why their participation in the Siege of Odawara had not included any anti-Hashiba actions. Hashiba was placing restrictions on all the other prospective participants and Uesugi would want to avoid similar restraints. Which leaves Mogami, Satomi, and Mouri minus their supplies for the Kantou Liberation. That was not possible. The difference in fighting forces was simply too great. And Mouri would gain nothing even if they won. If the other nations had to provide them with supplies, they could not build their reputation among the Kantou clans. How about it? asked Hashiba. Mouri Terumoto-san, will you send your supplies to the Hashiba forces? Azuma: Um, how do you make a decision at times like this? Uqui: A good question. At times like this, you should consider the issue from a political perspective and make a clear decision about what is right and what is wrong for you and the other nations. So Mouri needs to carefully examine Hashibas words and behavior to determine whether she is an elder sister or a younger sister who has an elder sister. Flat Vassal: Someone! Someone please! This is normal for our 2nd Special Duty Officer, so someone call a brain doctor! Obscene: Ha ha ha! So in this case, what would be right and what would be wrong for Mouri!? Novice: Judge, just leave it to me. This could get long, so I hope youre ready. Hori-ko: Mitotsudaira-sama! Silver Wolf: Judge. For Mouri, the Siege of Odawara was part of an ambitious endeavor of theirs that included that battle in Paris. In other words, they have started down the path of European conquerors that will eventually take them into the outside world. Isnt that right? And with that in mind, the support of the eastern nations while in the outside world is an absolute necessity. So Hori-ko: Okay, Neshinbara-sama, Mitotsudaira-sama has set the stage for you. If you can make a pointed comment now, you will gain 1 Horizon Point. Novice: Eh!? Um, for their future plans, Mouri needs to get the eastern nations on their side, so Silver Wolf: So Mouri would normally refuse Hashibas demand here. They should either find some excuse to not send the supplies or only send a small amount and weasel out of sending the rest. Novice: Y-yes! Exactly! Thats what theyll do! Mar-Ga: Margot? Lets edit the Musashi network so anyone looking up the word pathetic will get the definition acting like Neshinbara. Four Eyes: Why do you love being famous for things like this? Novice: I dont love it! These things just happen when you live on Musashi! Cant really argue with that, thought Masazumi. At any rate, Mitotsudaira was right and the best option for Mouri was to either refuse Hashibas demand or find a way around it. However Vice President: What happens then? And what do we do if it happens? Silver Wolf: They will have cut off negotiations with Hashiba and that will be taken as a hostile act. The Hashiba forces in Edo might take action, so I think it would be best to make a preemptive strike before that. Flat Vassal: Were never getting a break if that happens, are we? Bell: Eh? I laid outeveryones futons. Me: Hmm, wed still use those after the battle, so wed be set as long as you had a bath ready for us, Bell-san. Bell: Okay. I-Ill do thatif that happens. It was looking more likely that the Kantou Liberation would happen right away. The lack of any rest was painful, but it did have an advantage. Mouris supplies wouldnt be necessary and the sooner we start the battle, the longer we have to complete the Kantou Liberation. But there was still one question remaining. What will Mouri actually do? Terumoto had not reacted in any noticeable way to Hashibas tricks. She had simply gone along with everything. Did she have an idea, or didnt she? However, Mouri could not remain silent on this matter. She would have to react this time. After all, if Hashiba was not stopped here, Mouri could lose their future. So to prompt a statement, Masazumi spoke to Terumoto. What will you do, Mouri Terumoto? Testament, theres only one response to a ridiculous demand like that. Terumoto wrinkled her brow and spoke toward the floor. Well do what you say. Well give you all our supplies and whatever else you want, said Terumoto. But you know what? I swear to you well complete the Kantou Liberation, so dont you cry when it happens, Hashiba. Volume 7A, 9: Noisy Girl in a Quiet Room Volume 7A, Chapter 9: Noisy Girl in a Quiet Room Like this!? Like this, right!? This is it, right!? Well!? Point Allocation (These siblings) Shes going to complete the Kantou Liberation, is she? Yoshiaki placed her fan over her mouth. That is a bold move. Yoshiaki had no problem with these statements that appeared reckless. In fact, she quite liked them. As long as you have some life in you, thats enough. She directed her gaze toward Uesugis Shigenaga as if asking for agreement and got a glare and a horizontally-spread mouth in response. I do not envy Uesugi their restrictive position here. We are looking ahead past Sekigahara! The way the woman raised her eyebrows and shouted did not scare Yoshiaki. Yoshiaki-sama! spoke up Shakenobe. This Shigenaga person is jealous of your freedom, mon! Shakenobe, having you around makes life so wonderfully stress-free. But Mouris choice was an interesting one. Righteousness: Is she trying to get us all killed? Nine-Tail Fox: Not necessarily. I had my doubts, but it seems Mouri Terumoto really has abandoned vainglory. Yoshiaki pressed the raised fan against her lips so the laughter on her lips would not escape. She sensed the dried lacquer flavor on her tongue before she continued. She appears to know what gamble she is making. Honestly. Historically speaking, we really should be serving you, but were going to make something clear here using our behavior and our skill. Terumoto crossed her arms and sighed. She had predicted this situation. It was one of the worst scenarios she had predicted. But she had still predicted it and she had decided what to do if it happened. There was a single source for her bad mood. Your demand was to hand over Mouris supplies, but you thought you could stop me by doing that, didnt you? Hashiba did not respond on the screen, so Terumoto sent her words down at the silent girl. Dont insult me. After all Everyone describes our future as conquerors, rulers, and other grand words. So why would you be dumb enough to think something as simple as handing over our supplies would stain that title? In other words You took the wrong tack with me. If you had tried to lift us up as kings, I might have briefly considered it and it might have just pissed me offwell, probably that second one. Yeah, almost certainly. Anyway, I hope youre ready for this. Princess? While I adore how well you know yourself, now may not be the time Sorry, sorry, said Terumoto while dismissively waving a hand without even looking back. If I looked back, Id find her waiting for me in lecture mode. I can never thank Mouri-01 enough. But that aside This is what it means to bear the title of a conqueror. No matter who stands in our way and no matter what methods they use against us, we calmly accept it and crush them. Terumoto inhaled. None of this was vainglory. The others were all in Paris right now. Those defenders of Paris were waiting there with the true nudist as their leader. They had won. And they were waiting for her to achieve a similar conquerors victory here in the east. And since she was the conquerors queen I wont run away. Also I will make sure you treat me differently in the future, Hashiba. Hey, listen up. This is how Im directing my guts. I dont know how itll actually happen, but were starting the Kantou Liberation. Resupplying isnt an option and the materials we do have will all be sent to Hashiba for the history recreation. You all need to survive the Kantou Liberation using what youve got on hand and in your ships. I dont care if its impossible; were doing it anyway. We wont have any supplies afterwards and well have to get help from the locals, but thats nothing to be ashamed of. Hashibas trying to make the Kantou Liberation impossible, but were gonna do it anyway. So its only natural for the locals to help us out afterwards. And you local nations and clans? I hope youre watching. Completing the Kantou Liberation with no supplies is going to leave us damaged, but Kantou is important enough for us that were gonna do it anyway. We need your help in the future, so watch this. I swear to you well do it. Well liberate Kantou, so the worlds gonna look completely different when you wake up tomorrow. Masazumi saw Terumoto punctuate her speech by smashing her sign frame with a horizontal punch. Wow, she must be stressed. She was probably the type who hated being told to do things. That was why Hashiba had tried a trickier method of making Mouri decide for themselves that they should reject the Kantou Liberation. Instead of forcing Mouri, the situation would make them think that was best. That was Hashibas plan. In that sense, it worked to Hashibas advantage that Musashi had been the first to ask about the Battle of N?rdlingen. That had served to apply more pressure to Mouri. But Terumoto did not just hate being told to do things. Flat Vassal: I know this type. It isnt that she hates being told what to do; she hates doing what other people want her to do. Mar-Ga: Yes, those can be a pain since they wont do it even if it makes the most sense to. 10ZO: Wh-who are you referring to with that!? Gold Mar: Really, that applies to pretty much everyone in our class. Masazumi could not agree more. The biggest one of all was the idiot. And he says he wants to create a kingdom where everyones dreams can come true. For that to happen, the king would have to want the same thing you did. And if you did not like that, you would have to be make sure you were thinking something different from the king. But in that case Youre just embarrassed that the king was thinking the same thing as you. It also felt like a way of telling yourself you had to do better. Which is it? she wondered while speaking to Terumoto and the others. So did you predict all of this, Mouri Terumoto? Testament. Although this was the most annoying of the possibilities. Then I have one question. But this question is for Hashiba as well. Masazumi opened a sign frame. It displayed a map of M.H.R.R. with a red dot in the south. This is N?rdlingen. Im assuming a Protestant and a Catholic force are headed there now. Testament, confirmed Hashiba. The battle is expected to begin in 6 or 7 hours. That would place the opening of hostilities at 5-6 in the morning. It was not the best time for it. But in order to remember it, Masazumi snapped her fingers at everyone behind her. She was telling them to check on it. Horizon turned toward the others after seeing Masazumi snap her gloved fingers. They all exchanged a glance and finally Kimi responded. She loudly snapped her fingers. Asama followed suit, then Toori, and finally everyone else. They all snapped their fingers. Was that good enough, Seijun? asked the idiot. Just to be clear, that was not at all what I wanted! Dammit, I was a fool to trust in your intelligence! I dont care if you do that on your own, but dont drag me into it! She rejected them. Vice President: Well, it gave me time to think, so it wasnt all bad. The idiot started to cheer, so Horizon squeezed his neck to cut off the airflow. Now, then, said Masazumi for the umpteenth time that day as she looked to Terumoto and Hashiba on the floor. There is a bit of a problem with having Musashi participate in the Battle of N?rdlingen. And what is that, Musashi Vice President? Judge. First, that is a conflict between the M.H.R.R. Catholics and related forces, so there is little reason for Musashi to be involved. For Magdeburg, Magdeburg Mayor Guericke had directly visited the Musashi and Hexagone Fran?aises Mazarin had urged them to join the fight in exchange for a temporary truce and friendship with Musashi. But N?rdlingen was different. Also Good, the data has arrived. Neshinbara had summed up an awful lot of analysis and sent it to her. She accepted it and read through mostly just the subjects and predicates to confirm something. Listen. She spoke to Hashiba and Mouri as the most powerful representatives here while she scanned through the information from Neshinbara. N?rdlingen is a Protestant city. And it must make a humiliating capita-capitulation due to the devastating defeat of the Protestants at the hands of the Catholic forcedforces! Me: Why did you just stutter? Vice President: Because a certain someone couldnt just write surrender like a normal person! Novice: Hold on, Crossdressing Honda-kun, why did you skip right past the 18 lines I wrote about the ghosts of medieval knights plotting behind the scenes of the N?rdlingen vs. Catholic conflict!? Vice President: Dont include fiction! And try not to make typos like at the end there! At any rate, Masazumi looked back to Terumoto and Hashiba. Mouri Terumoto and Hashiba. That is my point. You made a point!? asked Terumoto. U-umm? Ehh? said Hashiba. Hashiba understood what the idiot meant before and even shes stumped? So this is the power of Neshinbara. Not that its a useful one. Or is it? No, I guess not. Fine, then. If you dont understand, Ill have to explain it to you. Hori-ko: Under the Horizon Rules, that is one win for Masazumi-sama. That did not please Masazumi, but it was still somehow reassuring. But I feel like I see what Hashiba is after now. Everyones idiocy could be useful as a distraction. Vice President: If possible, could you only start your nonsense when I give you permission? Me: Oh, I know what this is! Its the dark side of a controlled society! Silver Wolf: If anything, Id say were becoming the shame of a controlled society Yeah, didnt think so, thought Masazumi before saying more. When N?rdlingen surrenders, the Catholic forces guarantee them peace in exchange for a large sum of money. In other words, they canceled out their defeat using money. That must be done in the history recreation too, so that means there will be no sack of the city. So I would like to know why we must go there. Hey, now, Musashi Vice President said Terumoto. Youre the one that was telling everyone to call you if were having trouble with the history recreation. Giving up on that already? She really does plan to do the Kantou Liberation alone, doesnt she? She really lets people get her worked up, doesnt she? thought Masazumi before continuing. If a loss or other problem is being forced onto you using a history recreation interpretation, then we will go. But is N?rdlingen not at all prepared for the history recreation? No, th-they are already prepared, said Hashiba. They have saved up enough of their budget to pay for their loss. Then is the difference in prepared fighting forces going to lead to a slaughter? Wellit will change depending on howthe battle goes. But, um, the Catholic and Protestant forces should have a ratio of, uh, about 3-to-2! That was a decent ratio. The Protestants will lose, but I bet they plan to retreat when the timing is right. Mouri Terumoto. The way things are, sending Musashi there would only mean using us to have the Protestants win. We want to remain true to the proper history recreation and that means we would only be focused on defending and rescuing the Protestants. Thats good enough. The rescuing part is especially meaningful. Meaningful? Masazumi could not figure out what Terumoto was talking about. What was this about? No Terumoto must know about something going on behind the scenes in the Battle of N?rdlingen. Then Musashi would have someone who could figure out what that was. Yes, there was someone she could rely on here. Someone who could detect the meaning here. She had her concerns about that person, but she decided to trust him now. Vice President: Neshinbara. Hori-ko: Mitotsudaira-sama! Silver Wolf: Judge. What is it!? Novice: Waiiiiit! Why did that sequence flow as smoothly as a river!? I dont even care anymore, thought Masazumi as she asked her question. Vice President: Is there a Far Eastern force or important individual near N?rdlingen? And does that force or individual have a history recreation that the Battle of N?rdlingen could correspond to? If so Novice: There is. Neshinbara spoke up. Masazumi saw Neshinbara demonstrate his pride as Secretary. The others cheered. Uqui: Its rare, but sometimes Neshinbara does a pretty good job! Gold Mar: Bara-yan, this isnt some story you made up, is it? Its real, right!? Hori-ko: Are you sure you can do this, Neshinbara-sama!? Novice: Why do you all sound so concerned!? Listen. For my Warring States stories, I already did a thorough investigation of exactly what happens and where, so I can find the answer far faster than Mitotsudaira-kun who has to draw from her knowledge of general history and geography. Four Eyes: You really hold a grudge, dont you? Novice: No, I always come prepared. Now, to answer your question Silver Wolf: Oh, I just found it too. Everyone fell silent. After a while, Mitotsudaira cleared her throat. Silver Wolf: B-but you were first, Secretary, so you go ahead. Me: Hey, Neshinbara, couldnt you have gotten your explanation out ahead of Nate if not for all the unnecessary lead-up? It is not unnecessary! insisted Neshinbara, but then he got to his explanation. Novice: Most of the Far Eastern name inheritors in N?rdlingen, or rather in southern M.H.R.R., have started moving elsewhere in response to Hashibas attack on Mouri. Osaka should really be their base, but they are instead using M.H.R.R. because Hashibas rule has yet to begin and because Osaka is under P.A. Odas control. Vice President: So southern M.H.R.R. is acting as a temporary Osaka. And? Novice: Judge. Among those, there is one clan with a large estate. Namely Novice: Has anyone here heard of the Nagaoka clan? Neshinbara looked across them all. Nagaoka was the persons surname in this era. They would later change their surname, but according to a note in the Testament, the changed name would be the more commonly used one later on. So Does no one know? Hearing that, Kimi looked to Mitotsudaira. The nerd is making a scene, but you must know, Mitotsudaira. You did say you found it, didnt you? Shh. Provoking him will only make this take longer. Now, Neshinbara-sama, Mitotsudaira-sama is holding her tongue for your sake, so hurry up and give us the correct answer. I-I dont want this kind of sympathy! But Neshinbara immediately raised his right hand, swung his body to the right, and spoke. I refer to Nagaoka Tadaoki. Although he would later become known as Hosokawa Tadaoki. Gin knew who that was. She had not actually met him, but Master Muneshige, you have a connection to Nagaoka, albeit a small one, dont you? Judge, replied Muneshige while raising his right hand. Nagaoka Tadaoki is one of the Seven Generals, a representative unit formed after Hashibas Seven Spears. He is fierce in combat, but also a great poet who studied under Rikyu. Also Muneshige looked east. He participates in the Keichou Campaign just like the name I hope to inherit. Judge, agreed Gin while looking up at him. That was an excellent explanation, Master Muneshige. He had completed the role desired of him here. And by including the Keichou Campaign at the end, he had reminded everyone of his intention to regain his inherited name. This was not something he had looked into for fun. I imagine Nagaoka is with the warriors deployed to Edo. Indeed, said the Secretary. And- Judge, confirmed Muneshige. The problem is his wife, isnt it? Indeed. Because she- Judge. She is Nagaoka Tama, but a note also provides the name Garasha. Indeed. But she- Judge. The Testament presents a major problem concerning her. Indeed. That being- Judge, responded Muneshige. Her estate is surrounded by enemies while her husband is away, so she blows herself up along with the estate. Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige is very good at explaining these things. Mar-Ga: You can see how much trouble hes causing the nerd. Tachibana Husband: No, this is not my doing. You should thank the Secretary for being such a good listener. Four Eyes: Sounds like you can stop writing. Just listen from now on. Novice: No, wait, all of you! Gold Mar: Hey, Bara-yan, I think the problem is theres so much you want to say you lose the initiative to talk, so maybe watch out for that in the future. Masazumi checked the notes on the Testament and history that Neshinbara sent her while silently hanging his head. There was just as much excess text as usual, but you could decode the actual meaning by skipping the parts that began with things like alas or behold. Tsukinowa, can you selectively delete all the text like this or like this? Oh, thats too much. Way too much. You dont have to bring it down to 17 syllables. How are you summing up an entire history recreation in just 17 syllables, Seijun? Tama is attacked / She will bloom before her time / in her own estate Everyone rolled those 17 syllables around in their mouth before exchanging a look. Hey, hey! Wheres the seasonal word!? Is it boobs!? Toori-kun, please calm down. Do I need to say it again? Now, bloom would be a seasonal word, but with before her time it would refer to flowers blossoming out of season, which makes it reference to winter. Its unfortunate that this is summer. Heh heh. But referring to women as flowers is one tradition I hope never dies. With that established, everyone turned toward Neshinbara and Adele spoke up for them all. Secretary, is even the anteater better than you at this? Wh-what kind of conclusion is that!? Besides, ranking explanations against each other is a pointless endeavor as all of this is purely conceptual! Yes, all things are what they are and there are no truly meaningful hierarchies, said Naruze. But that doesnt change the fact that we just saw a clear difference between you and the anteater. Maa? Masazumi was really unsure if she should be praising Tsukinowa right now, but she patted him since he had done his job. Anyway, she had a decent idea what was happening now. Vice President: So how exactly is the Nagaoka estate attacked? Silver Wolf: During the smaller battles leading up Sekigahara, Ishida Mitsunari attacks the homes of various daimyos and commanders in Osaka, taking their wives and relatives hostage. The Nagaoka clan chose to resist that. Me: Oh, yeah. Ishida Mitsunari used the situation to create his own wife harem! The idiot shouted the answer at the top of his lungs. I played that porn game like half a year ago! Hey, Mitsunari-kun. I know youre a program, but have you heard of this? A game called While Preparing For Battle, I Made My Own Wife Harem 2 has been really popular with our boys recently. Th-this is news to me! And why is it 2!? There was a first one!? Well, I heard the first one was a Musashi indie game and the commercial version of the second one was smuggled here. You heard? And you didnt do anything about it!? This is an outrage! Besides, I am not this smooth-looking old man who looks like he was drawn with three levels of shading! I am a proper program! Who smuggled this here!? Achoo! Hey, Kuki-kun, I have to get my account book in order, so Im headed back inside for a bit. Tell me if Ikeda-kun or the other kids from the west say anything that sounds lucrative, okay? Konishi-kun, based on my observations, you seem to occasionally receive strange smuggled goods from your father on Musashi, but be careful. Musashis public morals are abysmal. Yeah, but the lead artist is popular here too, so I cant overlook the opportunity. Mar-Ga: Oh, Im pretty sure I did the character designs and art for the porn game the Chancellors talking about. I had someone else do the coloring, though. Vice President: Naruze, I feel like youre causing an international incident here Mar-Ga: More importantly, tell Hashiba to hand over all their data on Mitsunari. Now that I know shes a girl, I can use that for #3. Oh, and another thing, said Naruze. Mar-Ga: I gathered some data on Nagaokas wifes death for that, so I know more about it than Neshinbara. Masazumi was not exactly thrilled by the information source, but she could see more or less what was going on. Hashiba plans to start preparing for Sekigahara no matter how the Keichou Campaign goes, dont they? That required following the Testament by having Ishida Mitsunari take control of Osaka and make hostages out of the families and relatives of the commanders there. I see. Masazumi understood. Both P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R. were looking past the Honnouji Incident. And they were even looking to the age beyond Hashiba. Once she thought about it, it seemed obvious. The Testament told them what would happen later on, so everyone and every group would do what it took to minimize their losses. Even powerful forces like P.A. Oda, Nobunaga, or Hashiba would eventually be lost. But How skilled a leader was Hashiba to be personally directing things after her own death? Masazumi thought, Hashibas era hasnt even begun yet. The Honnouji Incident still hasnt happened. But Hashiba was advancing the history recreation for things after her death. Masazumi had to wonder why. This isnt a simple matter, thought Masazumi. Musashi was forcing Hashibas loss onto her. They had decided to never again experience that kind of loss, but now they were forcing it onto Hashiba by speeding up the history recreation. In a way, you could view that as giving Hashiba a taste of her own medicine. Werent they just teaching Hashiba the meaning of death in order to get back at her? Or I cant believe this, said Masazumi in her heart. It had suddenly hit her that they might be doing the exact same thing Hashiba was. She had failed to notice because they were so busy recovering from defeat, but once she eliminated that excuse, Musashi was essentially arrogantly shortening Hashibas life. They were forcing death onto her, so hadnt Hashiba surpassed them by accepting that death and directing things after her death? Masazumi thought they had pulled through and started making progress after their defeat, but Is Hashiba taking a pessimistic view based on her own death in the distant future? If so, could they do anything other than try to catch up to her? And in that case, they would only exist to force death onto her. Could they really do that? And Kh. She understood something else now too. Why did P.A. Oda and the Hashiba forces follow Hashiba? The girl on the screen was looking back at her with her slender shoulders swaying uncertainly. Shes strong. Just as the idiot leading Musashi was indomitable, this girl had accepted even her own death. No matter the result, she would accept it and allow it. That had to be the nature of Hashibas leadership. It was a pessimistic sort of approval. Musashi had to confront someone like that. The idiot could get by with his idiocy, but Masazumi was a normal human. Yes, thats what I am. Normal. I have to remind myself of that a lot lately, but compared to most of our class, Im perfectly normal. Definitely. But how could a normal human like her confront someone with such a ridiculous level of acceptance? Now, then. Masazumi started considering what to do, but then Me: Hey, Seijun. She heard the idiots voice. Me: Dont think too much about Sekigahara and stuff right now. Youll end up like Neshinbara. Mary saw Masazumi take a certain action. She lowered her shoulders a bit in relaxation. Then she raised one shoulder at a time and cracked her neck. Yeah, thats a good point, she said. If I want to avoid being like Neshinbara, I need to face the reality in front me and deal with things one at a time. Thats true, said Mary. You can think about things far into the future, but a lot is going to change before you get there. In her case, an unexpected meeting and some misunderstandings had changed everything. That is just how things are even with the Testament and the history recreation rules. I think taking things one step at a time is both necessary and important. As soon as she said that, Mary felt a squeeze at her left hand. It was Tenzou. He remained silent. He did not say he understood or was thinking the same thing. Instead of those kind words, he gave her that strength from his hand. And she knew what that meant. He remembers. It was not about what he understood or thought. The memories had permeated him and would never leave. It was a lot like a scar. They remembered and trusted in the things that had happened to them, so when she spoke of them, he had reached for her hand. That past was an unforgettable scar. It was a scar she had willingly chosen to bear. And it would be with her forevermore. Master Tenzou. When she called his name, he turned to face her. She did the same, but Um, uh. The realization that he was looking at her made her lower her gaze. But, she thought. He reached out and held my hand. This isnt anything indecent. At the very least, he had done it because he wanted to. So she held his hand back and took a breath. She would not forget about that scar. She remembered it. But she was happy now and she understood that the same as he did. So she squeezed his hand back. And He loosened his grip and softly shifted his hand so their fingers intertwined. Ah. Squeezing was not the only way to remember and show he would never let go. Once all their fingers were intertwined, she squeezed his hand again. This was different from when she hugged him. Ahh. Mary realized that, ever since he had embraced her on top of that tower in England, she may have hugged him and they may have hugged each other, but he had not hugged her. Ah H-have I been way too aggressive since England? It embarrassed her to remember her behavior until the day before. And when she remembered what happened today Ah. Holding hands and walking through a festival had been a rare experience, so she should have just done this instead of clinging to him so much. I cant believe this, thought Mary. When the future had seemed so dark, she had forgotten to take things one step at a time, but now that she could remember the good things about the past, she could not see past the next step forward. C-can I really keep living like this? She felt like her happiness gauge would burst and she would die in two days time. Could she really indulge in this intertwined-fingers handholding that was meant as a reminder? Or should she just focus on the lesson it carried? She was not sure, so she voiced her frustration. Youre mean, Master Tenzou Mar-Ga: Okay! Im in charge! Im in charge here! Nobody interrupt them! Let this play out! This is looking really promising! For my storyboard! Flat Vassal: Hey, I was preoccupied with the fire ships, wooden stakes, and the Musashis loop, so I dont really know the situation there. But Mary-san is a royal and shes a good person, so I can just assume this is the 1st Special Duty Officers fault, right? Wise Sister: Heh heh. Tenzou? Are you sure you can survive your wifes happy accidents and the trouble they cause? 10ZO: I was restricting this to handholding so it would be inconspicuous! Why are all of you so observant!? Asama: Um, Tenzou-kun? There are flowers everywhere. There was no way you could hide this. Masazumi noticed ether flowers scattering behind her. That told her they had not made the wrong decision back in England. Thats right. Hashibas policy as a leader and connection to Musashi was not limited to this one moment or their past interactions. They were sure to come into conflict later as well. However We dont have to take the same pessimistic view she does. If Hashiba was trying to draw them into her own pessimism, they had to try to draw her into their optimism. Of course, Hashibas pessimism from the future had an advantage since the Testament gave them a look ahead. After all, everyone died eventually. In Sanada, the white dragon named Sasuke had taught them that death was connected to all things. So Hashiba had an advantage by looking ahead and showing off that inevitable death. But I see. Hashiba had an advantage. Musashi had a disadvantage. One side looked ahead to the loss and destruction and the other side created something new as they stepped into the unknown. It was obvious who was at a disadvantage there. She had discussed exactly this before. Both at Magdeburg and Mikatagahara. She had discussed this situation and topic with someone. Lord Matsunaga. He had called Nobunaga and P.A. Oda the bearers of destruction and he had called Musashi the bearers of creation. It was not that she only now understood what he meant. Instead, she felt like this connected back to what he said. They had lost so much during the Sack and their subsequent defeat. But destruction and creation were not just literal, physical acts. They also applied to a leaders policy, to how you perceived things, and how you communicated yourself. So Okay. Masazumi slapped her cheeks to refocus herself. When she faced forward, she saw Terumoto and she saw Hashibas image on the floor. And she opened her mouth to address those two bearers of powerful nations. If you are ready, I have mostly made up my mind here, she said. Hashibaare you trying to harass us again? Everyone on the Azuchi Castle saw Hashibas mouth spread horizontally in response to the Musashi Vice Presidents words. One of them stood up: Katagiri. Harass you!? What are you talking about!? Hm? Um, Katagiri was it? Testament! I am Katagiri Katsumoto! As our liaison officer, I must call out your comment as insulting! Katagiri pointed at the Musashi Vice Presidents image on the lernen figur and yelled at her. How dare you refer to our national policy as harassment!? Liaison Officer, I am not speaking with you at the moment. Kh, groaned Katagiri and a stir ran through the crowd around him. They all exchanged a glance, and She doesnt want to speak with our Katagiri-san!? What is wrong with that girl!? How could she not want to speak with our Katagiri-kun!? Do those Far Easterners see no value in our Katagiri-sama in their mental currency!? Umm said Katagiri as he tried and failed to find something to say. Then Koroku grabbed his hips. Sit down. Eh? Um, well. Oh, Katagiri. I guess I should mention this, said the Musashi Vice President. You said before you wanted to speak with our idiot again, right? Well, about that Eh? Katagiri fought Korokus downward pull and shouted a question. You mean the Asama Shrines busty blonde lewd shrine maiden!? Wise Sister: That description has gotten awfully long. Me: Wait, does this mean Im internationally famous? Vice President: Youre our Student Council President and Chancellor, so you were already known internationally!! And things are getting weird when your crossdressing form is known separately! Asama: That crossdressing form has had a weird pillow made out of it and people think theres a connection to our shrine, but I have Kimi and Toori to blame for that, dont I? Dont I!? You have something to tell me about the Asama Shrines busty blonde lewd shrine maiden!? Um, yes. The Musashi Vice President nodded before continuing. Sheno, lets go with it. To put it metaphorically, it has left the Musashi. Eh? That sudden revelation left Katagiri speechless. She left the Musashi? W-wait just a second! Yeah, its head was split apart and, well, youre never seeing it again. I cant get into the details, but lets just say it isnt with Musashi anymore. He had no idea what she meant, but she seemed to think the discussion was over. Sit down. Koroku pulled him down again, but instead of sitting Ah. He fell onto his butt in the middle of the group. Me: Hey, hey, hey. Seijun, why are you saying I left the Musashi? Is this some kind of secret plan!? Vice President: I mean the crossdressing set you used. The blonde one. You cant use it after it was sliced through by Celestial Dragon Saizou, right? But ever since you spoke with Katagiri dressed like that, hes sent a bunch of requests to renegotiate with the crossdressed version of you. Silver Wolf: Accepting that and letting him do a lengthy negotiation would be far too dangerous. Vice President: Judge. The real problem is having our Chancellor and President negotiate while disguised as a no-name shrine maiden. It entirely defeats the purpose of having officers. Me: Man, this all sounds like a pain. Vice President: And whose fault is that!? Hashiba, I know what you want. Masazumi looked up into the sky and Asama spoke up behind her. Um, the camera is over there. A small green torii-style emblem appeared about 10m up in the air. That marked the location of the divine transmission spell sending the video and audio to Hashiba. Masazumi stared at the emblem as she continued speaking. According to our data, when Ishida Mitsunari attacks Osaka, Nagaoka Tadaokis wife blows herself up along with her home. And Masazumi held up the sign frame below her right hand. This is the real problem. Lady Nagaoka is a zealous Catholic musician. So unlike most of the Far Eastern forces there, she does not live in the Protestant city of N?rdlingen and instead lives on the outskirts. That much was understandable, but the next part was the problem. Since the Testament Union was Catholic, they sympathized with the circumstances of Lady Nagaokas death. So, Hashiba, before you began working with M.H.R.R., Lady Nagaoka was given a second inherited name so her death could be handled as an interpretation and she could move on to that other life. And where would that other inherited name take her? Sweden. She is Christina, their current queen. Volume 7A, 10: Conspicuous One on the Spot Volume 7A, Chapter 10: Conspicuous One on the Spot Nhh ..So sleepy Point Allocation (Super Speed Mom) Masazumi sensed several layers of trouble here. The Testament Unions character has changed a few times in the past few years. They were only familiar with the Testament Union after Hashiba began working with M.H.R.R. That had begun about two years before. At the time, the Testament Union had responded to Hashiba and M.H.R.R.s invasions by using the name inheritance against Hashiba and M.H.R.R. That was why important Far Eastern figures like Terumoto had been approved and her marriage to the Roi-Soleil had been authorized. But what had they been like before that? Without Hashibas involvement in Europe, Europe would have been focused on the Thirty Years War. History recreations and interpretations would have been forced on people in the conflict between Catholics and Protestants, but it all would have been between European nations. It would mostly have been done through negotiation like they had done at Odawara. They must have had a schedule for the Thirty Years War worked out. Several nations were key to the Thirty Years War, but Sweden was especially important because they had been a major anti-imperial force from beginning to end. But Gustav II, the king who ruled Sweden, died in battle when he was hit by some stray bullets in the middle of the Thirty Years War. Vice President: After the death of Swedish King Gustav II, the Swedish throne went to his daughter, Christina. But while Sweden was part of the anti-imperial faction, Christina was a strict Catholic. Novice: Judge. But Christina used her skill in politics rather than war to calm her nation down and sought a warm reconciliation at the Peace of Westphalia. That was how she displayed her Catholic spirit. The Testament Union really pulled a fast one with her back then. The Papa-Schola could be quite shrewd. Or was it a result of the tension across all of Europe and with P.A. Oda? Novice: Osaka belonged to P.A. Oda back then as well. The Testament Union took Lady Nagaoka, a zealous Catholic woman in that city who would be treated much like a saint after her death, and designated her as a key individual in the Thirty Years War. That was definitely a calculated move by the Catholic Testament Union against Mlasi P.A. Oda. If P.A. Oda tried anything, they could claim it was interference in the Thirty Years War. Flat Vassal: What would they have done if anything had happened to Lady Nagaoka? Uqui: Probably a jolly old crusade. Flat Vassal: Th-that is not jolly! They might have done something other than that, thought Masazumi. Especially given what happened at Magdeburg. Suleiman had been one of the VIPs at the secret meeting there. If P.A. Oda had done anything the Testament Union took issue with, they would probably have used it as justification to prop up Suleiman who had been driven out of Mlasi land. Novice: The Testament Union did not need to summon Christina to Sweden until after Gustav IIs death. They could leave her on Osaka and even use her to gather information from P.A. Oda. In a way, she was like a tiny Mikawa. And if Europe as a whole was worried about her, they could work together to advance the Thirty Years War. To have her do anything while out of reach, Gustav II needed to die. That would alter the power balance between Catholics and Protestants in a big way. Vice President: But then Hashiba began working with M.H.R.R. Judge, confirmed Neshinbara. Novice: That threw a wrench in the Testament Union and Europes plans. M.H.R.R. ignored what Europe as a whole wanted and advanced the Thirty Years War to the point that Gustav II died in battle. But Christina remained in the Hashiba-ruled Nagaoka clan and she effectively became a hostage for P.A. Oda. Her advantage for Europe vanished. She currently handles the politics by communicating long distance with her aides in Sweden, but Europe already treats her as someone who was lost. And there you have it. Four Eyes: You just added and there you have it to the end of the data you found on the network, didnt you? Novice: Thats what the data is there for, so this is good enough! Yeah, I guess it is good enough. But This really reminds me of the situation at Mikawa. Why had the Papa-Schola sought the Logismoi Oplo so desperately? Of course, the Testament Union would have had more than just Lady Nagaoka to use against P.A. Oda. But when Hashiba and M.H.R.R. had joined forces, it had negated all of that. The Thirty Years War could have been navigated using politics and negotiation, but it had become a battlefield of domination by force thanks to M.H.R.R. attempting to avoid defeat by achieving a true victory with Hashibas help. The Testament Union representatives of K.P.A. Italia had lost their power and dignity. So they were desperate for the Logismoi Oplo. At the time, Masazumi had viewed it as the actions of a larger nation, but now that she could see it from within, she saw the various actions of a nation against an individual fit together like a puzzle. She had been so very ignorant just three or four months ago. And Weve come full circle now. They had suffered a defeat, achieved a recovery, and taken back what they had lost. Weve finally reached the series of events that created the Mikawa situation, havent we? She knew what that meant. Since we understand that situation now, we might be about three months late, but we finally have the power to make decisions and interfere on equal footing with powerful nations. Ho ho? said Terumoto as she tapped the signe cadre opened in front of her hand. Shes going all in, isnt she? She had been checking on all sorts of information this whole time, but now she claimed to be equal. But Hexagone Fran?aise was little different. When Hashiba had joined with M.H.R.R., begun the Thirty Years War, and attacked Mouri, someone had already predicted it and took action against it. That someone was Anne. She had sent in Hexagone Fran?aise without holding anything back and without asking for anything in return. At the time, Terumoto had been thankful, but she had not fully understood how incredible that action had been. Anne must have thought they could not afford any mistakes in the fight against M.H.R.R. when it came to the invasion of Mouri, a countermeasure against Sekigahara, and the Thirty Years War. She must have thought Hexagone Fran?aise could not afford to be weaker than the other nations when the Peace of Westphalia arrived. But her fears had been justified. Yes. Terumoto sensed Mouri-01 looking up behind her, but she inhaled regardless. Anne probably hoped she was wrong about those fears. But thanks to her, they had achieved victory in Paris and they were here now. That shows that not even Hashibas best efforts are unbeatable. They had had Anne who had worked on a level equal to Hashiba. In the past, they had had a leader equal to Hashiba. But the Musashi Vice President had said something else. Youve caught up three months late, have you? Terumoto tilted her head and asked the girl a question. So what will you do? The Musashi Vice Presidents answer was a simple one. Were going. Youre going? Masazumi heard Terumotos question. But that question came from a smile with raised eyebrows. Lady Nagaoka, aka Christina, has been abandoned by Europe, you know? Isnt that why youve left her with us, Mouri Terumoto? Also, continued Masazumi. Hashibas goal here is clear. They want to keep us out of the Kantou Liberation by bringing about Lady Nagaokas death in Europe. You could call that the Gratia Incident. Her death is a history recreation, but I bet only Sweden will cry foul. Because at the moment, no nation can escape unharmed if they provoke M.H.R.R. and Hashiba. But That is an abuse of history recreation interpretations being used to tear us away from Kantou. This is essentially directed at us, so we cant let it stand. What about the Kantou Liberation? A good question, said Masazumi while turning toward Yoshiyasu. Yoshiyasu shrugged in response. Just leave some supplies and personnel here. Mouri there apparently intends to do this on their own, so well figure something out. Flattyfeeling lonely? Well, are you? Hmm? Damn you! Must you make a fool of me on the international stage!? It was nice to see she was doing well. Vice President: The Battle of N?rdlingen will be a short-term confrontation in a localized area. We should only be able to send in a limited force. So if anyone wants to participate in the Kantou Liberation, we can make some adjustments to our fighting force and the Student Council can approve you accompanying Yoshiyasu. Masazumi looked up at the torii-style emblem floating in the sky. She spoke to Hashiba through that. I will not call this a game, Hashiba. Because someones life hangs in the balance. But She raised her right hand and raised a finger. Will you be able to participate in the Kantou Liberation and will we be able to rescue Lady Nagaoka at the Battle of N?rdlingen? We will complete this using our methods, Hashiba. Yoshiyasu saw a sign frame appear next to her face. It displayed a list of those from Musashi who would stay behind for the Kantou Liberation. Thats an awful lot. Even if Musashi did participate in the Battle of N?rdlingen, the fighting would already have begun by the time they arrived. They would not have the time or opportunity to send in a large number of warriors. Instead, they likely planned to send their primary fighters to the critical points and send in enough warriors to help support the overall battle. So Most of the normal warriors are staying here. I see, said Yoshiyasu. This is awfully generous of you. In the worst case, she would have had to do it alone. The numbers listed here were several times what she had expected. With Mouri helping too, we should have a force greater than what Satomi had to begin with. So Go, Musashi. I too am a part of Musashi now, so Im not going to force death onto this Lady Nagaoka by having you prioritize me. And if not for the Kantou Liberation, I would of course join you in rescuing her. I assume the reverse would also be true, but Yoshiyasu smiled bitterly because she knew what she had to say to them. I dont recall having death forced upon me. At the very least, you havent forced it onto me. So go and do for Lady Nagaoka what you would do for me. Judge, said the Musashi Vice President. Then the idiot looked her way and bit a handkerchief. Flatty! Youve really grown up, havent you!? Save the feminine voice for when youre crossdressing! Yoshiyasus shoulders slumped when she saw the idiot quickly start changing clothes. Yoshiaki. Yes? Im probably going to get a lot of help from you. I always planned to give it. The fox gave a ko ko of laughter. Yoshiyasu? What is it? Yoshiyori C both your sister and the later one C would have loved to hear you say that. What? Oh? Yoshiakis eyes widened a bit. You hadnt noticed? You just chose something other than death. Indeed she had not noticed. Yoshiyasu was unsure how to respond to this unexpected fact. Was it a good thing or a bad thing that she had grown to be someone different from her sister and Yoshiyori? But that line had come from her without any doubt whatsoever, so This is who I am. Thats all it is, Yoshiaki. The fox laughed happily at that. And she narrowed her eyes toward the torii-style emblem in the sky. Listen, Hashiba. Yes? It is time you learned that peoples lives have dropped in value as bargaining chips. Because there is now someone who will try to save those whose lives you try to take. So This will not go the way it did with Mogami and Date. Understood, replied Hashiba before turning toward someone else. Musashi Vice President, I understand that you intend to go to N?rdlingen. Judge. So are we done here? We are, agreed Yoshiyasu. Each group had decided what to do next and they knew who was participating in the Kantou Liberation. All that remained were the individual strategy meetings for each destination. And for that Then is this the end of the post-Odawara meeting? Testament. I can agree to that, said Hashiba. However, pleas w-wait just a moment concerning the Keichou Campaign. Huh? The Keichou Campaign was a conflict between Hashiba and Satomi. Your side has to make your own preparations there. Or are you interfering with our preparations? Th-there is a reason forus to i-interfere! Hashiba turned toward someone: Mouri Terumoto. She breathed in and made a statement to her. I must ask that we negotiate for the delivery of a certain individual. Novice: Oh, this might be bad. Silver Wolf: Yes, extremely bad. Asama: Eh? The delivery of a certain individual? Im not quite sure what that means. Mito? Is there a problem with that? Silver Wolf: Judge. During the Keichou Campaign, most of the commanders living in the west of the Far East cross the ocean for a foreign campaign. And one such individual is among Mouris forces now. Still Got It: Nate! Do it! Give the answer! Raise your hand and give the answer! Silver Wolf: How are you so carefree when this is about you!? Asama: Eh? Dont tell me Silver Wolf: I wish I didnt have to! My mother, Masuda Motonaga, joined Hashibas foreign expedition as one of Mouris troops! Mitotsudaira saw something gigantic standing on the edge of the Hexagone Fran?aise diplomatic ships deck. What are those huge things? Boobs! Theyre boobs, Mitotsudaira! No, that couldnt possibly be. I mean Mitotsudaira! Dont run from reality! Look, theyre your moms boobs! From this low an angle, you cant even see her face! Do you get it now!? That was simple enough that it pissed her off, but whatever the case, that giant presence stood above them. She placed her hands on the railing, but her chest got caught on the metal bar. Oh? This is really in the way. Nate? Life must be so easy for you. N-now is not the time for personal attacks! Hold on, maman. Nates had a pretty rough life. My king!? Yeah, said the crossdressing king. He raised his eyebrows toward her mother who had finally managed to look down at them past her chest. Listen, maman. When you dont have any, you end up searching for bust-increasing spells during class, you buy a magazine selling promises of a nice figure by hiding it between other magazines but then throw it to the ground when you discover its a weight loss issue, you start massaging your sides in the middle of class, and you go through phases of drinking tons of milk or eating tons of cheese. Its not easy. Nate M-my king, what are you talking about!? And mother, I dont want that look of sympathy! But, Nate, said her king. You have gotten a little bigger recently. She heard a metallic clang behind her. Everyone turned back to see Adele had dropped her long spear to the floor. Oh, s-sorry. That was something of a shock is all. Foolish brother, is that true? Why would you ask him instead of me!? Mitotsudaira, if you were aware of it, you wouldnt make such a fuss about it. And just like Asama, you dont wear a bra, so as much as it bothers you, you dont pay that close attention, do you? That did seem true now that Kimi mentioned it. Her king tilted his head and groaned in thought while staring at her chest. From what I can see, thehow should I put it? The shadowor the jiggling? Or maybe the shifting? Well, whatever it is, theres more of it than at the start of spring. Mitotsudaira-sama, at times like this, I recommend punching him on the side of the jaw. I couldnt possibly go that far, she thought just before her mother spoke to Terumoto. Now, Student Council President. What will you do? I am unusually strong even on a global scale and this might make me your enemy. Yeah, that would be a problem. Terumoto was smiling with her eyebrows somewhat raised. Shes confident? That was how Mitotsudaira interpreted it as Terumoto spoke to Hashiba. Anyone you want besides our Reine des Garous? No, we cannot take more than is necessary. Whoa, hold on. You really dont need anyone else? Not even our Mouri automatons? Mouri-01 is Hoida Motokiyo and Mouri-02 and 03 are the Ryousen, but they all die before the Keichou Campaign. Alsoyou have Seki Masatada. Ah. That makes sense, realized Mitotsudaira. Seki Masatada was probably Mouris strongest when it came to anti-automaton and anti-god of war fighters. And since she was a ninja, she would not leave Terumoto. Terumoto had brought her to Kantou partially because she was a ninja, but mostly to use her against automatons and gods of war. First in the fight against Houjou. And now The Kantou Liberation. What if Hashiba demanded they be given automatons as a fighting force? That was a question that both Mouri and Houjou had to answer. If it came to that, Seki would protect Terumoto and Mouri. Even if the Mouri Series had to turn on their princess, they would not be worried if they knew Seki was there to defeat them. Sounds like you understand that Seki alone can provide the protection of a great army, Hashiba, said Terumoto. Testament, replied Hashiba. That is why we do not need any more fighters from you. Butthats not how this is gonna work, is it? That is the purpose of this negotiation, isnt it? Negotiation? Mitotsudaira realized the others were exchanging confused looks just like she was. Mar-Ga: Sounds like theyve started some kind of discussion. 10ZO: Does this mean Hashibas recruitment of the Reine des Garous is dependent on a negotiation and not something Hashiba can force on them? Wise Sister: Hm, that isnt like the rigid Hashiba we know. Why is she so hesitant to recruit Mitos mom? Do you know, foolish brother? Me: Eh? Its gotta be that, right? Mitotsudairas king pointed at the opposite end of the deck from her mother. Someone stood in front of the stairs leading down. It was a short person wearing pajamas and carrying a large pillow. Father!? Mitotsudairas father wobbled a bit as she watched him. He looked like he had just woken up. It was true he had had trouble waking up when she had still lived with her parents, but Looks like he hasnt changed at all. Some mornings, she had taken her fathers hand and led him to the dining room or living room while he was still childishly sleepy. That was generally what happened when her mother was in charge of breakfast. But now he yawned while oblivious to the situation around him. Miss Loup-Garou He seemed to chew on his sleepiness as he spoke. I tried to wait until you got back to rest before the battle, but I fell asleep without you. His quiet voice silenced everyone. Eventually, Mary smiled and spoke. Lady Mitotsudairas father is adorable. N-no, um, uh. Mar-Ga: Mitotsudaira, no matter what you saythis is criminal. Silver Wolf: H-how!? He cant help his body type! But she heard a certain noise from her father. The summer night breeze must have chilled him because he sneezed. Her mother immediately vanished. The next thing she knew, her mother had run over to her fathers side. Are you okay, honey!? If youre feeling cold, then I need to warm you up. Yes, and what better way to warm you than some light rubbing and massaging exercise and working up a sweat with something warm in your mouth? Mother, I think youre mixing two different things there! Exactly right, Nate! There will be plenty of messy mixing going on! A mixtravaganza! Now, your father and I are going to be busy for a bit, so you wrap this up on your own, okay!? She was not listening. But Mitotsudairas father noticed her. He sleepily mouthed Nate and waved to her. Then her mother nodded and A moment later, the two had vanished inside the ship. That was fast, muttered Mitotsudaira without thinking, but with both her mother and father here, she understood what Terumoto and Hashiba had meant about negotiations. In other wordsmy parents come as a set, dont they? Eh!? Nate! What did you just say!? Her king kept a straight face. Your maman and papan come during se- Horizon hit him with a satisfyingly solid sound of impact. How does she make it sound like that? While wondering that with a nervous sweat, Mitotsudaira saw Horizon raise a hand to tell her not to worry about it. Mitotsudaira raised her hand in response and then got back to what she was saying. Listen. Just as my mother is Masuda Motonaga, my father has inherited the name of a Far Eastern commander: Shimizu Kageharu. He was Masuda Motonagas subordinate and later his partner. And Shimizu Kageharu also participated in the Keichou Campaign. So if you are sending Masuda Motonaga to the Keichou Campaign, you must do the same for him. However, my father has essentially zero combat ability and he is physically weakeven though my mother could hardly be stronger. How about it? Will you take them both as a set, Hashiba? Terumoto asked Hashiba the crucial question. To be clear, the Reine des Garous can leave her husbands side if need be and I bet she could also fight just fine while carrying him around. So she would be a decent fighter even if you have to take him too. Then we will target wherever she is, interrupted the Musashi Vice President. She crossed her arms. It was unofficial, but Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer has defeated the Reine des Garous in combat. Also, one of our ordinary students defeated her with curry during the Siege of Odawara. And Mogami Yoshiaki defeated her in a game where you put rubber on the end of a rod and play with balls. If you send her to the battlefield with the handicap of protecting her husband, we will send in our 5th Special Duty Officer to intercept her while entertaining her with curry and challenging her to a game of rubber on the rod. Got a problem with that? I do. But I wont be accepting any other complaints. Got that? Terumoto was unsure what a lot of that meant, but that was just how things were sometimes. She then noticed Hashiba raising her hand. Um, could I get a translation for that? Just accept it as is, said Terumoto. Its faster that way. But there was one thing she could say here. The Reine des Garous gives you an advantage, but she still leaves enough of an opening for a group like Musashi to overcome it. And thats before you add in the husband handicap. So do you still want her? None of this changes that they must participate in the Keichou Campaign for the history recreation. She really is hard-headed, isnt she? Terumoto could also be stubborn and had things she refused to back down on, but she was not this bad. Probably. But, she thought. Then lets do this, Hashiba. Do what? We are also Hexagone Fran?aise. So lets say we cant offer you the Reine des Garous or her husband because were having them do a history recreation for the Hexagone Fran?aise side. You get what I mean, dont you? Terumoto looked to Hashiba. Theyre also the Viscount of Turenne and the Prince of Cond. Righteousness: What does that mean? Silver Wolf: W-well, this is an unorthodox application of the history recreation, so I would rather not explain Flat Vassal: Judge. The Viscount of Turenne and Prince of Cond are both titles for those who serve the Roi-Soleil, but when the Roi-Soleil was young, the Prince of Cond did not agree with the administration, insisted on his own rights, and occasionally fought with Turenne. Azuma: So if theyre fighting to recreate that, they cant go on the Keichou Campaign? But what kind of fight would it be? Asama: Oh, I get it. Almost Everyone: Asama: Wh-what is that silence for!? No, wait, um, I was just saying they would be having a nice friendly fight together. Right!? Tonbokiri: But since they are a married couple, any fight they have will be filled with sex, wont it? They must be a truly intimate sex couple. And they could include Mitotsudaira-sama to be a sex family. They were so willing to begin their battle that you could only describe it as fighting sex! Gold Mar: Weve come full circle and reached the right answer, havent we? Vice President: That isnt the issue here! It really isnt! Mar-Ga: Yknow, I bet theyve already started their battle. I bet it went something like this: bathbed. Silver Wolf: C-could you not assume my parents are that clueless of normal behavior? Okay, honey! Since youre chilled, we need to start with a bath! Far Eastern culture is dominant here, so that means doing this bathhouse style. Lay down there, okay? Oh, dont worry. You dont have to hide any part of your body. Now, I will wash you off with bathwater, clean you with the soap, and warm you up. Oh, dear. What is the matter? I am only rubbing and massaging you to warm you, so try to restrain your voice more than that. Nate is still up, after all. Yes, saying that got me excited too, so lets move on to the next step. U-umm, I am sure my parents are doing something perfectly normal for their fight. Y-you know, like playing shogi or cards. Heh heh. Even if they are playing a game like that, wouldnt it be so the winner gets to devour the loser? The wolf groaned and fell silent, so Masazumi sighed and asked a question. What will you do, Hashiba? Testament. If Hexagone Fran?aise has begun a history recreation, then we have no choice. Howeverlisten carefully, Mouri Representative. Huh? What is it now? If you do use the Reine des Garous on your side, make sure her husband is with her. Testament. We used that in our negotiation, so its only fair. I dont want to end up owing you some weird favor, so well accept those terms. Terumoto raised a hand toward the sky. Okay, that ends that. Both sides remain unchanged. Hashiba, its time you left. Besides, you have to resupply, dont you? Youre gonna greet the main force headed for N?rdlingen when you do that, right? Testament. I intend to greet Niwa-sama as our main force and Shibata-sama as our backup force. So shes greeting the two whose names were combined to make the Hashiba name, thought Masazumi.[1] And she was reminded of something else too. We havent dealt with Niwa since Novgorod. She had appeared as a commander of her troops, but she herself had not actually fought while there. That would not be the case this time. And who from Shibatas forces would make an appearance? There were a lot of unknowns here. Vice President: Weve lost a lot of the forces we hoped to use for the Kantou Liberation, so that battle is guaranteed to take some time. Hashiba has likely decided that extension to the battle will give her more than enough time to greet Niwa and Shibata while resupplying. Righteousness: Thats if all goes well for her. Messing with Hashibas plans will be an important job for those of us fighting in the Kantou Liberation. The Satomi Student Council President would probably be in charge of a lot there. She would also become the one linking the Kantou Liberation group with the N?rdlingen group. Vice President: Satomi Student Council President, this is going to be a lot of pressure on you. Righteousness: Yes, about that. If possible, there is one thing I would like to ask of Musashi. Masazumi gave her a look that asked what is it?, but then Nagaya-Stable: Vice President, I will remain here, so could you let me deal with that? It was Ookubo. Ookubo took a breath on a terrace sticking out from Tamas diplomatic deck. It acted as a yakiniku place in the evenings, but it became a rest area that served drinks as the night wore on. In one corner of that terrace, Ookubo was already calculating the various costs and supplies needed for the Kantou Liberation. Next to her, Kanou was assisting her with the calculations and an empty glass floated in the air near her. The glass eventually made its way to the counter and was swapped out with a full one. Ookubo commented on that glasss movement. Yagyuu-kun, I know you must have wanted a break, so sorry about the odd jobs. Think nothing of it, Ookubo-sama. I am your bodyguard after all. Then youre staying here instead of going to N?rdlingen. As you wish. So its the same group as always, thought Ookubo as she closed a sign frame she was done with. And Nagaya-Stable: Vice President, Im actually rearranging the account book and some other things for doing both the Kantou Liberation and N?rdlingen, but I have plenty of time. I dont need to follow you all the way there. N?rdlingen will be a smaller scale battle for us and I can leave that to the Budget Committees Account Officer. Plus, I would really like to control the administrative side of the Kantou Liberation. Also Ookubo looked to the port visible from the terrace. The Satomi Student Council President is going to be borrowing ships from Mogami, so we can do that too. She understood how generous Mogami was being, but she felt there was something Musashi could do too. Nagaya-Stable: Vice President, if we only give the Satomi Student Council President some warriors to use, shell have no one on the administrative side. You cant fight a battle like that and you cant negotiate. The other nations will find her lacking as a nation. Vice President: So are you saying youll do Satomis administrative work? Thats right, said Ookubo while very aware what she was saying. Nagaya-Stable: Satomi Student Council President. If you are willing, I would like to borrow the title of Vice President. You can add substitute if you want. And in exchange Ookubo smiled bitterly at her habit of involving herself in trouble. Nagaya-Stable: I will make sure you win in every single negotiation and administrative problem you run into during the Kantou Liberation. I appreciate it, said Yoshiyasu. How long had it been since she felt Satomi was her and her alone? It was true she was the only survivor of Satomi. But Im not alone. She had more or less only gotten to know Ookubo today, but they had spoken together a fair bit and they had each seen what the other could do. Yoshiyasu especially liked how Ookubo was a decent fighter for a liberal arts type. Based on what she had heard about the battle with Seki She fights using her tactics and decisiveness. Instead of pure strength or technique, she fought by manipulating the overall situation in her favor. Yoshiyasu really appreciated having someone like that to handle the administrative side and support the battlefield from behind the scenes. Honestly. The word appreciate came to mind so naturally for her now. She never would have imagined this change in herself back when Satomi was destroyed. At the time, she had felt like showing thanks or appreciation was a sign of inferiority and she had especially avoided doing so with those on her side. She really had changed. But she felt certain she would change even more in the future. In personality, but also in ability, in relationships, and in her position in the world. Yes, and it would be nice if my chest could change too. No, dont just think it would be nice. Have hope. It should change. No, dont just say should. Be confident. It will change. Its hopeless. Theres no guarantee. Why do I have to be so strict with myself? I feel like that part of my personality is never going to change Hey, Satomi Student Council President, stop losing yourself in thought. Are you okay? Eh? Oh, umI think most everything is in order now. Testament, said Hashiba. Then I think we have accomplished what needed to be done here. Yoshiyasu nodded in agreement. Then she raised her right hand and breathed in. She glanced at the nighttime sundial display on her sign frame and opened her mouth. The Kantou Liberation will begin at 2 AM local time, which is 3 hours and 27 minutes from now. So Everyone, you are dismissed to spend that time as you deem fit!! Notes 1. The wa of Niwa can also be pronounced ha, so that plus the shiba of Shibata forms Hashiba. Volume 7A, 11: Incorrect Girl in a Guessing Game Volume 7A, Chapter 11: Incorrect Girl in a Guessing Game Because you thought The decisive blow would come from within It was all the more devastating coming from without Point Allocation (Almost Everyone) And with that, its time for what I wanted to discuss. Terumoto turned toward the Musashi group as they started to leave. Hey, where do you think youre going, Musashi Vice President!? Eh? Ohoh! Right, I didnt forget. You had something else, didnt you? This girl thought Terumoto with a glare, but it was true Hashiba had brought a distracting amount of trouble. Hashiba had disappeared from the sign frame, but Musashis Asama Shrine Representative was being cautious. I did a minimum-strength search through Musashis fixed divine protections and I havent found any Hashiba spells around any of the ships. What about you, Suzu-san? No. Musashino-san says thereisnt anything. Then we should be good, said the Musashi group with a smile, so Terumoto felt a little jealous. Mouri-01 sighed behind her. Princess, you should have brought some of your friends from your delinquent days, shouldnt you have? Yeah, theyre all a mess, what with getting married and having a kid, hitting a customer over the head with a bottle at their bar, or whatever else. She looked toward the Musashi group again. But thats whats so great about them. Still, that mixture of public and private life only works with our own people, so I couldnt have brought them anyway. Hee hee. Sounds like you still have some vainglory. Maybe so, she thought, but then the Musashi Vice President raised a hand. Judge. Asama and Mukai say its fine, so it should be fine. Bye. Dont leave! Terumoto raised her eyebrows and shouted. Stick around. I want to do some strategizing and some negotiating too. So get things ready. What a pain, thought Narumi with a sigh. I was here on Dates behalf, but Dates plan is in place now, so I will be here as part of Musashi now. Testament. Either ways fine with me. Suit yourself. After Terumoto said that, the Asama Shrine Representative raised her right hand. Then I will add Narumi-san and Yoshiaki-san to our divine transmission group. What about Uesugi and Houjou? Hashiba would probably get upset if I got to close to Musashi. Plus, everything is being transmitted back to Sviet Rus, so leave it as is. Same for Houjou. And everything is progressing in accordance to the plan we made with Mouri. Okay, said the Asama Shrine Representative just before a sign frame appeared next to Narumi. Uqui: Narumi, how does it feel to be back? Unturning: What, did you miss me? Uqui: Im not the one whose right leg is creaking when it moves. Unturning: Then you can take a look at it later. That exchange improved her mood a little. Comments from the others were already filling the sign frame. It was the standard nonsense from them and she realized how hard it could be to join in after they already got started. Meanwhile, she turned toward Terumoto. So what do you want from Musashi? Testament. Musashi, since we will be sending most of our supplies to Hashiba, give us as much of your supplies as you can. Judge, replied the Musashi Vice President. She opened a sign frame to check something as she spoke. We were already planning to do so, but we have to go to N?rdlingen. We will prepare supplies for the ships and personnel fighting in the Kantou Liberation, so you can take those when our forces join yours. That was the opposite of their previous idea. Instead of sending Mouri personnel to the Musashi and providing the supplies there, the ships and personnel fighting in the Kantou Liberation would carry the supplies to Mouri. And Musashis residents were more skilled in resupplying in midair than Mouri was. However, there was a limit to how many supplies Musashi could prepare. How to make up for that was likely one topic for the upcoming discussion. And in a few hours, Im sure they will come up with a number of ideas on the battlefield. That would be a test of Satomi Yoshiyasu and Mouri Terumotos tactical skill. Now, then. What should I do? wondered Narumi with a mental tilt of the head. She wanted to join the intense fighting at N?rdlingen to help improve Dates reputation. With that in mind, she sighed. And at the same time, Mouri Terumoto raised a hand toward the Musashi group and opened her mouth. Musashi, give us a few of your main fighters. Mouri-01 and the others are primarily my bodyguards, so they cant do anything if I cant fight on the front line. Weve already received some gods of war from Houjou, but I want an even greater fighting force. For example, she said. The Tachibana couple. I cant agree to hand over any of our main fighters quite that easily. Masazumi had to apply the brakes on Terumotos suggestion. But If youre suggesting something like that, I assume you already have something to give us in exchange. What would that be? We have two things. With that, Terumoto pulled something from her skirt. It was a memo. It was folded up four times. This will act as an invitation for Lady Nagaoka in N?rdlingen. In the interest of sharing information, Ill give this to you. You did already help us with this, after all. We helped them? Had they helped Hexagone Fran?aise acquire that memo somehow? Masazumi looked back at the others to ask them, and Its Carlos Is memo. The decoded version! Mitotsudaira gave the answer. Oh. Mitotsudairas response reminded Mary of what had happened in Hexagone Fran?aise. I remember that. Yes, Lady Mitotsudaira acquired that memo. Thats right! With you, my king, and Margot! Yes, agreed Mary as she prepared to explain what had happened. But then Tenzou spoke next to her. Um, I was there too? Right. Yes. When we were at Rudolf IIs tower, he and I discussed how to accelerate your movements. And before that Y-yes, Mater Tenzou, you, um, well He held me when we rode the unicorn. Asama: W-wait, Tenzou-kun! Mary went all red and isnt responding! Oh, and what a waste of ether flowers. Mar-Ga: What did you do back then? To Mary, I mean. Gold Mar: Ga-chan, Ill tell you later. Then again, I think I already told you everything. 10ZO: I-Im being attacked and then you end the conversation before I can say anything! I remember! Mitotsudaira thought back to then while seeing flowers blossoming in the corner of her vision. That was back when my king was abducted by my mother. Right, right. While Mitos mom was on ultra easy mode, she picked me up and ran off with me. Yes, exactly! said Mitotsudaira in sync with her king. And on the way to my mothers house, we ran across Mouri-01 and the other automatons there. Yeah, and at around that time, your maman put a collar on me, fed me meat, and lured me into bed naked, but I started bleeding, fell forward while naked, and did a pretty bad dick scrape on the floor. Chancellor, a thread called Painful C I Wish I Hadnt Heard That C Scrape just started and is getting posts like crazy, said Naito. Any guy would understand, said Tenzou. Hold on, what was my mother doing to my king!? Whatever it was, she was probably up to no good. Same for him, for that matter. Afterwards, they had gone to the tower where Rudolf II was imprisoned. My prize for defeating Rudolf II was the memo left by Carlos I. Yes, and for us, well, Richelieu was taken by the Princess Disappearances during Annes generation. And since Carlos I was said to have been researching the Princess Disappearances, you left the memo with us so we could try to read it, but it was written in a bit of a code. What kind of code was it? Mitotsudaira thought maybe she should not have said that, but Terumoto smiled with her mouth spread horizontally. She gave an exaggerated shrug and held up the decoded memo. It simply used numbers to replace the words, said Terumoto. But we only figured it out because someone explained it to us. Huh? That meant someone had told them how to read Carlos Is code. Who was it? Masazumi began to speak while listening to Mitotsudairas question. Mouri Terumoto. She considered a few different links while calling out to Terumoto. Who had told Mouri how to read Carlos Is code? She linked together a number of events in Europe, including the northern and eastern European nations. Those things may have been half imaginary like the things Neshinbara would talk about, but There are signs there. Who told you how to decode it? She saw a certain movement when she asked that. Mouri Terumotos eyebrows rose as she turned toward Masazumi. You already know that, dont you? So I was right! With that thought, she gave the answer. It was Lady Nagaoka, wasnt it!? Masazumi continued speaking. Lady Nagaoka was already close to the Testament Union and she had a connection to Europe. If she was active before Hashibas invasion, she must be fairly old. So it would make perfect sense if she knew Carlos I and the others of his generation! Hmm. Sorry, but no. It wasnt her. Mar-Ga: Wow, that must hurt. Masazumi tried to be the nerd and fell flat on her face. Gold Mar: How would you have done it, Bara-yan? Novice: For me, it wouldve been more likethis! Yes, you have to point all dramatically like this! Its essential!! Laborer: It doesnt matter to you if the answer is right or not? Me: Anyway, too bad, Seijun-kun. Vice President: D-dammit! Then how about you try answering for me!? Me: Ohhhhhh? Are you surrrrrrre you want that? If you let me answer, were definitely getting into topknot territory, you knowwwwww? Hori-ko: Masazumi-sama, can I punch him in the gut now? Asama: U-um, uh, Toori-kun, Masazumi is trying to do whats best for Musashi here, so could you not talk that way about her? Even if she did try to be the nerd and fell flat on her face. Silver Wolf: Thats right, my king. Masazumi is Musashis representative here. Even if she did try to be the nerd and fell flat on her face. Wise Sister: Theyre right, foolish brother. Masazumi is taking this seriously, so dont laugh at her. Even if she did try to be the nerd and fell flat on her face. Vice President: Dammit! Ill get it right next time! I swear I will! Uqui: Isnt that the logic of a gambler who just lost? Anyway, said Masazumi while regaining her composure. What is this about? It shouldnt be an issue if we dont know, but if it would cause some sort of trouble for you, then it wouldnt hurt to just tell us. It would help both our nations. So how about it? That was a long way to go to avoid just asking us to tell you. is what our Ookubo was saying. Nagaya-Stable: Hey! She hasnt joined Satomi yet, so I need to give her some work to do. However Whatever the case, it seems you definitely had someone tell you how to read it. So who was it? Well, replied Terumoto. Its someone you should have metbut werent able to. Me: Okay, time for Round 2! Lets play 20 Questions! Wise Sister: Heh heh. Foolish brother? Do they have a dick!? Me: Yes, yes, yes, yes!! Vice President: Dont make up answers! And thats a terrible question to start with! Gold Mar: Yeah, I think that one would get you taken off the air, Seijun. Round 2. I feel like its all over if I get this one wrong, thought Masazumi. But who should we have met but werent able to? An invisible person? she thought, but she immediately ended that line of thought. This was not that sort of game. In that case She decided to think about it from their side for a bit. What was it Terumoto had said? Someone we should have met. But We werent able to. What did that mean when looking just at the words? First, she focused on In the end, we werent able to. If she completed that thought with the topic of the first phrase We werent able to meet them. So if she rephrased it from their perspective We had plans to meet them and we showed up to meet thembut we werent able to meet them. Then she only had to think about the people they had made plans to meet. There was Anne at Magdeburg, but they had met her and spoken with her. The next candidate would be At Novgorod. But not Mayoress Marfa. It was Chancellor William, Prince of Orange, wasnt it? The idiot looked up with a gasp. And he grabbed her shoulders. See, they did have a dick! She raised her knee for a solid blow and he rolled quite a bit. I see. Mitotsudaira thought while using the silver chains to collect her king who rolled quite a bit thanks to his boke divine protection. The Prince of Orange ruled Holland and Lady Nagaoka, aka Christina, rules Sweden, but both those nations join the Thirty Years War on the anti-imperial side. She did not know what connections they might have had prior to that, but there was a link. And Holland had Protestant leadership, so it would probably have a connection to Protestant N?rdlingen. This means the Prince of Orange and Lady Nagaoka were aware of our battle in Magdeburg and my fight with Rudolf II, doesnt it? Exactly. And you cant ignore Lady Nagaoka when it comes to this. Terumoto said because as she held up the memo. Then she let go of it. Thats gravitational control. The memo passed right by Masazumi and arrived in front of Mitotsudaira. This was your prize, so its yours to do with as you like. In that casemy king? Hm? He walked up next to her. The others also gathered around and their eyes focused on the memo she held. She felt an odd tension as she unfolded the memo. The text written on that piece of parchment was Far Eastern. That was not exactly a surprise since it had been decoded into Far Eastern, but the text read as follows: Uiriamu ni tanomu ka> What is this? It looks kind of like ancient Far Eastern. This should mean A wordplay question for Taikyou-sama. Can you take care of this, William?, but Im not sure what Taikyou means here. Asama tilted her head. Well, it could mean prenatal care Everyone fell silent and Mitotsudaira eventually elbowed Asamas arm. And a few seconds after that Eh!? W-wait, how does that one count! Its a perfectly normal word! It seems to me Asama-sama has been making an awful lot of baby-making word attacks in the past few days, said Horizon. N-no, I havent! Not even a little! Saying the shrine maiden never knew when to give up would probably only get an even worse comment out of her, so Mitotsudaira only glared at her. But Can you take care of this, William? That must mean the Prince of Orange. Mitotsudaira realized something when Masazumi said that. Since its asking him to take care of this, Carlos I must have been asking the Prince of Orange the question contained in the memo! She almost said in that case but asked a question instead. Where is that question!? You should already know, Mito Lord. Terumotos statement came with a raised-eyebrow smile. She pointed her thumb west without actually turning that way. Its with Lady Nagaoka. Why? wondered Masazumi. Why would Lady Nagaoka have the Holland Chancellors information about Carlos I? If he had brought that to Novgorod, he could have given it to them. No. Masazumi rejected that idea. And she gave her reason why. He would have been foolish to use up all his bargaining chips at Novgorod. He knew P.A. Oda was going to attack there. And if he sensed the possibility of being taken by the Princess Disappearances, he would have left his most important information elsewhere. And not in Holland because he had no idea what would happen to it after he was gone. He would leave it with someone outside of Holland who he could trust. That trustworthy person was Lady Nagaoka, wasnt it? Then you more or less get who she is, dont you? Judge, confirmed Masazumi. The Prince of Orange had been a man about the same age as her parents, so Lady Nagaoka is related to the Prince of Orange, isnt she? Is she his daughter? Close: his niece. That doesnt apply to their inherited names, though. And Judge, said Masazumi as she held up her sign frame. It was a Testament Union information page with an inherited name profile for Lady Nagaoka. Vice President: Good work, Ookubo. Ive found my footing now. Nagaya-Stable: I had a head start after the work I did yesterday. Im glad I got this far before heading to Satomi. Yes, agreed Masazumi as she tapped a point on the sign frame with her clenched fist. It showed Lady Nagaokas parents. Nagaoka Tama was her married name. Before that Masazumi looked across everyone as she spoke. She was Akechi Tama. Lady Nagaoka is Akechi Mitsuhides daughter. That explains it. Masazumis answer allowed Asama to make some connections between a few pieces of information. Why had Lady Nagaoka been given the name of Queen Christina, a key individual in the Thirty Years War? And why had the Testament Union put so much focus on her? Because she is Akechi Mitsuhides daughter. Both Lady Nagaoka and Queen Christina were zealous Catholic musicians. By combining the two inherited names, she became a pipeline between the Thirty Years War and P.A. Oda. You could call her a tiny neutral territory in Europe. But what that meant changed when she was also Akechi Mitsuhides daughter and the Prince of Oranges biological niece. During the Honnouji Incident, Akechi Mitsuhide would assassinate Nobunaga, head of the Oda clan. Doing anything to Lady Nagaoka could lead to the Honnouji Incident, so P.A. Oda would have been unable to do anything about her. I bet I know who came up with that. This overly complicated setup has got to be the Papa-Schola. Yeah, that old man loved doing things in as indirect a way as possible, didnt he? said Toori. I just about died because of it, added Horizon. I guess it isnt surprising he isnt too popular around here. But Hashiba had destroyed the linchpin of that plan. They had absorbed Lady Nagaoka by joining with and effectively taking control of M.H.R.R. That allowed M.H.R.R. to claim her authority was their own and it had prevented Europe from working together. However It must have taken real courage for Sweden to act as a powerful nation during the Thirty Years War, said Urquiaga. He may have died in battle, but King Gustav II put up a real fight. Naruze responded to him. Mar-Ga: They must have been ready for what was coming. Even now, Sweden is running their nation by communicating with Queen Christina in N?rdlingen, but Gold Mar: If Musashi saves her, even the Swedish people who werent ready will be forced to take the Thirty Years War seriously, wont they? There was one person who had to consider what that would mean: Masazumi. Judge. It feels like we just found so much more we need to do. It really does, agreed Asama before Naruzes voice reached them. Mar-Ga: This connects back to the Princess too. You all saw what the message left behind after the Princess Disappearance, didnt you? Whats keeping Mitsuhide-kun? Asama had set this divine transmission for a private chat, so they did not need to worry about the information leaking out. Asama: The Prince of Orange and Akechi Mitsuhide must have known each other. Perhaps quite well. Vice President: We might find out more about that if we ask current Swedish Chancellor Christina. But, added Masazumi as she looked up. Mouri Terumoto. What youre doing here is restoring Lady Nagaokas political influence after Hashibas European invasion left her powerless, isnt it? However I doubt Lady Nagaoka wants that. What do you have to say about that? Youre pretty sharp about the weirdest things. How scary, Terumoto jokingly added in her heart as she inhaled. Thats true. Lady Nagaoka does not really want to be rescued. You understand what that means, dont you? She could not say it herself. And that was why the Musashi Vice President quietly said what she said. The Testament Union? Terumoto did not nod. If she did, it would hold a certain meaning. I would be saying the Testament Union had cornered Lady Nagaoka. That would also mean oppression by the Testament Union. Of course, the European nations had been searching for ways to oppose Hashiba since their invasion. Even the Papa-Schola had desperately sought the Logismoi Oplo to tilt the power balance in their favor. And We need to apologize to Lady Nagaoka too. Because If we had acted sooner, we couldve pushed back the Hashiba forces and protected Anne, Lady Nagaoka, and everyone else caught up in Europes power games. You must be overestimating yourself there. I really wish I could say I wasnt. But make sure you think about this. Terumoto continued while prepared for her shoulders to droop. What Anne did at Magdeburg was the European continuation of what Lady Nagaoka started. The Musashi group fell silent, so Terumoto continued. She might not want it, but I want to save her. Maybe Im meddling here, but this is the last chance for that hard-working woman who took on the remaining half of the work Anne couldnt complete. But we cant enter M.H.R.R. quite yet. So you want us to do it. Testament, she confirmed, so the Musashi Vice President asked a question. How will you save her spirit? How will you change the mind of someone who desires death? Wise Sister: Okay, a question. Is Lady Nagaoka really that hard-headed? And if her head is hard, is it this hard? Oops, I was aiming for Adele, but I groped Mitotsudaira instead! Flat Vassal: Th-thats doubly insulting! Gold Mar: I mean, shes a legit Catholic and shes spent years obeying the Testament Unions instructions. Its true shes no use to the Testament Union or Catholics thanks to Hashibas invasionbut isnt she in trouble as far as the history recreation is concerned? Mar-Ga: Margot, are you saying what I think youre saying? Vice President: Oh. Gold Mar: Do you get it now, Seijun? You see, the current Testament Union isnt the Papa-Scholas Testament Union that she served. It belongs to Hashiba, an enemy. And shell see her own history recreation as nothing but trouble for Musashi and Hexagone Fran?aise! Hori-ko: In other words, if Lady Nagaoka is the diligent, wise, and dedicated type and also an obedient, modest, and yet proud woman, she might seek suicide so her presence will not harm anyone else? Me: Youre just praising yourself for doing essentially the same thing at Mikawa, arent you? Hori-ko: Asama-sama? Punch this boy in the jawyes, right about here. Asama: I-I think thats more your job, Horizon. Masazumi wondered what to do while she ignored the idiot getting punched. Maa? Oh, yes, yes. Youre very cute, Tsukinowa. But Really, what are we going to do? Hey, so Lady Nagaoka is probably really trying to die, right? Hmm, I dont really know myself, but Im willing to bet this will be a pain in the ass. You know, Mouri Terumoto, doesnt that mean youre shoving this pain in the ass onto us? Huh? Didnt you hear us talking about how we historically cant fight in the Battle of N?rdlingen? I see you arent denying that its a pain. Crossdressing Honda-kun, it seems to me that Lady Nagaokas darkness is only continuing to grow. Is darkness all you ever see? Oh, wait. You talk about the Warriors of Light too, dont you? Hey, Musashi, dont look so troubled. There is a solution to this problem. You mean other than forcibly rescuing her? Bring him with you. Terumoto snapped her fingers. A figure appeared in response to that noise. Hes short. Someone who was still just a young boy stepped out from the right side of the ship behind Terumoto. When he noticed her watching him, he straightened his back and walked forward while facing straight ahead. The way he walked suggested he had trained in some kind of martial art. Based on his height, is he a first year? No, he may have been even younger than that. Also Mouri Terumoto. About that boy Masazumi asked about the thing other than his height that had puzzled her at first glance. Why is he wearing an M.H.R.R. uniform? Volume 7A, 12: Joiner of the Stage Volume 7A, Chapter 12: Joiner of the Stage I want to say I can do it even though Im small But why does it matter in the first place? Point Allocation (Younger) Futayo viewed the boy from a distance of 20 meters. He was an M.H.R.R. student, but the short boy walked straight to Terumotos side with his arms held stiffly at his sides. Who is that? There was no answer to Masazumis previous question, so Are you going to use some other method to provide the answer? Exactly. Oh, and hes a middle school name inheritor, so use that as a hint. Now watch carefully. Once Terumoto said that, a light appeared in the sky. It was a reflected light. When Mouri-01 raised her right hand behind Terumoto, several blades flew up above the boys head. A group of swords. Futayo could tell there were 36 of them, they varied in size, and they had flown up to a height of about 30 meters. And that they were directly above the boy. Mouri-01 smiled and spoke to everyone while light was reflected from so high in the air. I will now let them fall. Fall they did. Almost all of them took a deadly downward course toward the boys head and shoulders. Futayo read the paths of all the blades and concluded that staying put was his best bet if he had no way to resist them. Where he was, he would only be stabbed 28 times, but if he moved, he would be stabbed an average of 32 times. Moving increases your upper surface area compared to standing straight up. But the boy chose to move. This was not hesitation or an attempt to escape. He lowered his hips to fight back. And his chosen method was A sumo stomp? Futayo wondered aloud. No, Honda Futayo. Gin gave her a sidelong glance. Look carefully! Gin-dono, you are always so intense when it comes to me. At any rate, something left the boys hands. They moved in curves, but Gin was absolutely right. That is not a sumo stomp! The two weapons he had drawn from his hip had serpentine movement, but they also had grips. And when he swung the grips, he dragged around some links of metal with a metallic sound. Chains? No again, Honda Futayo. Look more carefully. You are being mean, Gin-dono. Gin wrinkled her brow, turned the other way, and stomped hard with her right foot. Thats the Gin-dono I know. A truly resonant stomp. When Gin turned back around, she frowned and glared with a smile that did not reach her eyes. They are guns! Once Gin mentioned it, Futayo could tell she was right. The guns were little more than a barrel. A frame linked several gun barrels together like a chain and they were extended into the air like a Nankin Tamasudare. Perhaps you could call them gun chain swords. Impressive analysis, Gin-dono! When did you figure it out!? From the very beginning! There is no need to shout, Gin-dono. But the boy opened his mouth. Oh? He crossed his arms, sent the curves out into the air, and spoke. Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry. The boy had two gun chain swords. Each one was made of 18 barrels chained together and they produced a metallic clatter as they moved. The boy only had to swing them. He sent waves of motion through the series of guns to play them like instruments. His voice was the trigger. With his vocal burst, the barrels fired. But not all at once. Bullets flew out into the air starting from the guns at his hands and working out. Oh. They responded to the firing of his voice. Oh, oh! The dual series of guns sent out a spray of sparks as if in time to a drumbeat. He swung the grips a second and third time, sending further waves of motion though the gun blades and releasing a spray of silver into the sky. They brought destruction. He was not just firing wildly. Each shot was accurate and it all smashed the blades and shards falling from overhead. He was not satisfied with a single hit to each blade, so he sent bullets toward the broken shards as well. This was a thorough destruction. As a result, none of the scattering metal fell directly onto him. Once his voice fell silent, everyone there saw a silver ring around Terumoto and the boy. That was all that remained of the swords he had destroyed with gunfire. Gin could tell how skilled the boy was. He is an expert sharpshooter. The shocking thing about those gun chain swords was not their thorough destructive power. It was the accuracy displayed to achieve it. After all, the shattered blades had not simply been sharpened pieces of metal. Far Eastern swords were made by using a core piece of metal called the shingane, surrounding it on all sides with different metal, and forge-welding it together into a single blade. While it might look like a single blade, it was a collection of different metals, so instead of just being hard, the metals complemented each other to make a more persistent overall blade. Breaking those blades with a bullet required the sharpshooting skill to accurately fire at the points of overlapping metal. This boy had done that. And not just once. He had done it enough to fully destroy those 36 blades. Gins own experience as a sharpshooter told her how impressive that was. But Is something the matter, Gin? No, I just have a question is all. But that was not something to ask now, so she chose to speak with Muneshige about something else she had noticed. Master Muneshige. Judge, thats right. Something about that caught my attention too. He took a step forward, and Excuse me! I am Musashi Ariadust Academy Vice Chancellors Aide Tachibana Muneshige! After loudly introducing himself, he bowed toward the boy and opened his mouth to speak. By any chance, are you Nagaoka- But he was cut off by a sudden scream from Mouri Terumoto. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! ? Gin and Muneshige exchanged a glance. What was that about? However, Gin knew what Muneshige had planned to say, so Lady Terumoto, I am the Vice Chancellors Aides Aide. I apologize for interrupting, but is that Nagaoka- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! When Terumoto cried out again, Gin and Terumoto exchanged another glance. What does this mean, Master Muneshige? Judge, I am baffled. You are baffled? Master Muneshige is so wonderfully straightforward. But Lady Terumoto, is that Nagao- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Naga- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Nao. Nao? Whats Nao supposed to mean? Nothing, I was merely seeing how you would respond. Although it seems to have been unnecessary. Still, she more or less understood what Terumotos bizarre shouting was about. We are not to speak that boys name, are we? Asama: Incredible, Gin-san. You actually figured it out on your own. Gold Mar: Most of us would just have fun with it for a while. A long while. Mar-Ga: It wouldnt end until the enemy self-destructed or someone else made a victim of themselves. Tonbokiri: Hm, since that did not happen, Gin-dono must not have fully adapted to Musashi yet. Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige! This girlthis girl is ruining my moment! But, said Masazumi while turning toward Muneshige. Tachibana Husband, why do you think he is Nagaoka- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Eh? Oh, sorry, Mouri Terumoto. So, Tachibana Husband, why do you think he is that individual? It didnt look like you realized it as soon as you saw him. Judge. Muneshige nodded. I realized he must be that individual because of the current situation. Back when I was still a name inheritor, Nagaoka- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! My apologies, Mouri Representative. Now, back when I was still a name inheritor, the Testament Union gave me some advice on how to be Tachibana Muneshige. Right. Some rules they were insisting you follow. Masazumi knew about that because she too had tried to inherit a name. Nagaya-Stable: Vice President, you were told to keep an eye out for me, werent you? Vice President: Well, you are related to that names downfall. History recreations with an emphasis on relationships cant be fulfilled on your own, so it helps to have some connections in place ahead of time. In that case, what had it been for the Tachibana Husband? Tachibana Husband, what connection is there between you and Nagaoka- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Sorry, Mouri Terumoto. This isnt easy. Masazumi asked the Tachibana Husband a question. What connection is there between you and him? Testament. According to the Testament, we were quite close. Oh, so thats it! exclaimed Futayo. So Muneshige-dono and that boy are meant to have se- Wahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Are you okay, Vice President? Um, well, I hope so. Anyway, you were saying? Judge. The Tachibana Husband nodded. But I never received word that his name had been inherited while I had my name. However, he was a part of the Keichou Campaign. My research had shown that most of the Seven Generals only received their names this year, so I was curious about his. Using the process of elimination from there would be a bit of a gamble. But the talk of Lady Nagaoka clinched it, didnt it? Judge. When a middle school name inheritor arrived while we were discussing that, I concluded this had to be the explanation. And he must have been given the name in a hurry. Hey, hold on a second, Seijun and Muneo. Yeah? What is it, idiot? Hmm. The idiot tilted his head. You keep saying he and that boy, but cant we come up with some other name. Yknow, since Terukos gone crazy. I have not!! You are acting pretty crazy. Well, maybe you were just crazy to begin with. But it would not be that easy to come up with another name like the idiot requested. What kind of name were you thinking of? Well, whats his actual name? Vice President: Tadaoki. Me: Hmm, you could read the kanji as Chuukou, but we already have Chuuko. Unturning: Whos that? Uqui: That was his nickname for Torii Mototada, the previous Student Council President. Hori-ko: Then why not use a misreading of Nagaoka instead? Tachibana Wife: I hate to interrupt, but since Lady Nagaoka is a part of all this, using the family name alone would probably lead to confusion down the road. Horizon nodded at the Tachibana Wifes comment. We can start by taking the Naga from Nagaoka as a general classification, but the problem is what comes next. I would like some kind of abbreviation or imagery that would clearly distinguish him from Lady Nagaoka. She opened a sign frame. Asama-sama, please connect me to our teacher. Everyone should be satisfied if I receive a hint from her. Asama transferred Oriotri and Horizons conversation to everyone elses sign frames. Shes our teacher, so this should be fine. After all, she would execute the crazy people during class. That sounded a little wild when put it to words, but the reality was even wilder, so she did not mind. However There, youre connected. Go ahead, Horizon. Oh? Did something happen? asked Oriotri. Arent you in a meeting? Is Masazumi working hard? Judge, Masazumi-sama has been itching to get started ever since hearing there is a religious war involved. Sounds tough. That said, I believe we are still in a lull, so you need not investigate further, Sensei. Masazumi shouted in protest, but Asama felt this much was to be expected. But then Horizon looked everyone in the eye and nodded to say she was getting down to business. Sensei, we have an important matter to discuss with you, so do you have a moment? Huh? Teachers cant get involved in our students actions. And I am kind of busy right now. Busy with what? Im having a late dinner. I mean, were in Kantou, home of toshomen, right? So Im having thick noodles today. I see, said Horizon as she closed the connection. Terumoto saw Honda Masazumi raise her right hand. Musashi has decided to call that boy Nagabuto[1]. Why the hell would you do that!? Our teacher gave us the idea, so just give up. Your teacher, huh? sighed Terumoto. Name inheritors in the Far East had little external influence, so the presence of their teachers union meant a lot. Not even the students of other nations could defy the teachers. That was likely what she meant here. Then Ill play along. Hey, your names Nagabuto from now on. Nagaoka gave her an accusing look, but she did not care. Then Musashis idiot called out to the boy. Hey! Dont let it get to you, Nagabuto! Its better than being called short and skinny, right!? So rejoice! Musashis princess sent a fist the idiots way without even looking to the side. Ahn! he moaned while collapsing to the deck with their princess glaring at him. Do not be silly. Now Nagabuto-sama must go by Nagabuto until the day he dies and that will be a life of hardship. After all, if he removes his pants and does not live up to his name, he will be deemed in violation of contract. M-man, the Nagabuto Manifesto sounds rough! Nagaoka gave Terumoto an even more accusing look. Hey, I dont want that name. Dont say that. Because arguing with them is useless. But she did have something prepared, so she patted Nagabutos shoulder. Hey, Musashi! I have something else to say. It was He actually has another inherited name too! Vice President: A double inherited name!? Ookubo! Nagaya-Stable: He might have inherited it this month, but the Testament Union hasnt updated their site yet. Vice President: Did you try adirect search, I think it was called? Nagaya-Stable: Who taught you that term? Listen. There isnt a double inherited name system or anything like that. Its just a term used to describe a situation. Even if someone inherits two names, its unusual for the double nature of the inheritance to receive a special mention. Novice: Ookubo-kun? In that case, search for any P.A. Oda or M.H.R.R. name inheritors from the past month or so who participate in the Keichou Campaign and have a connection to Lady Nagaoka. Nagaya-Stable: I already did that! CAN: Milady. Nagaya-Stable: Eh? Oh, sorry, Secretary Upperclassman. I snapped at you like you were the Vice President. Four Eyes: Your underclassman got there ahead of you and you even had her apologize when she complained about it? How slow and incompetent are you? Mar-Ga: By the way, this Ookubo is a short and flat girl with glasses. Four Eyes: Ha ha. Oh, is that what this was? Did you want someone to replace me, Toussaint? Almost Everyone: Eeeek! Now, then, thought Masazumi as she viewed the narrowed-down information sent by Ookubo. The sign frame displayed a list of name inheritors. Ookubo must have thrown this together in a hurry because it only had the names and a percentage providing what she thought were the odds of them being a double name inheritor. There were a few candidates, but one had a percentage far above the rest. That name was Inadome Sukenao? As soon as Masazumi said that, a few of her classmates reacted: Crossunite, Neshinbara, the Tachibana Couple, Futayo, the Technohexen It would be faster to list the ones who didnt react: the idiot, Horizon, Asama, the idiot sister That was also a long list, so she realized this too was a mistake. But all those who reacted spoke up as one. Inadome Sukenao!? Yes, I know what the name is, but why do you sound so shocked? Mar-Ga: You dont know who that is!? Hes an incredible person! Eh? said Masazumi as she turned to look at Nagabuto. The idiot behind her must have done the same because The incredible Nagabuto. Stop! Dont call me that! Ahhhn, noooo! This Nagabuto is increeeeedible! Just increeeeeeeeeedible! Masazumi-sama, this is not an act meant to entertain. He has simply been harassing people lately. Heh heh. Listen up, foolish people! Now is your chance to tell me what this means in order to make me an even wiser sister than I already am! Now! Bring it on! Splaaaash! Ahh, its an ocean of love! Im not sure what theyre going on about, butMasazumi-dono? Inadome Sukenao is indeed an incredible person. After all Masazumi tilted her head as Crossunite explained for her. He almost always makes the lists of the top three pathetic people in the Warring States period. Huh? Hey! Nagabuto! So all you are is long and thick!? Hey, everyone! I think we should give him another kanji to help increase his stamina! Suzu-san! Suzu-san! Do not think about what he means! Clear your mind! Tomo? Is this some kind of Shinto training? But while the Musashi idiots had their fun, Nagabuto was clenching both his fists. Stop it! Dont just make up names for people! Thats not very mature! Eh? Hey, Nagabuto! Have you had your coming of age ceremony? Not till next year! Im still a middle school 2nd year! A stir ran through everyone upon hearing that. I can draw this, right!? asked Naruze. Hes chuuni, a name inheritor, and a pathetic Nagabuto, so hes gotta be a bottom! Right!? Hey, Naito! shouted Masazumi. Restrain your girlfriend! I would, but its faster to let her draw some to get it out of her system, said Naito. Kind of like you with wars, Seijun. What is that supposed to mean!? But there was something she had to ask. How is that Inadome person pathetic? Judge. Like before, it was Crossunite who answered. He generally had unbelievable results in training, but during actual battles, he would either achieve nothing or run away. And the worst example of that washmm. Crossunite scratched his head in hesitation, but finally continued. When Lady Nagaoka blew herself up, he was working as a guard for the Nagaoka clan. But when their estate was surrounded, he ran away to save his own hide. Gin turned toward the Vice President when she heard the 1st Special Duty Officers explanation. I believe I know more or less what is going on, Vice President. The unmarked transport ship accompanying the Hexagone Fran?aise diplomatic ship before this meeting must have belonged to him. Then is this what Mouri Terumoto is saying: despite the particulars of his history recreation, he has a connection to Lady Nagaoka and was at the site of her death, so we should take him to N?rdlingen? Judge, confirmed Gin while opening a sign frame. She had done a fair amount of research into name inheritors with a connection to Muneshige. In the period leading up to Sekigahara, Naga-buto marched north to deter Uesugi. He did not return in time to prevent Lady Nagaokas suicide and Inadome Sukenao fled instead of protecting her. Nevertheless, he does have a connection to her and he was nearby. Taking him with us would provide a reason for Musashis trip to N?rdlingen. But right as she said that Wait just a moment. Someone spoke up and stepped forward. I am Sviet Rus Representative Honjou Shigenaga. This meeting had felt meaningful for Shigenaga. After all About Nagaoka- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Terumoto shouted and then smacked the boy on the head. You shout! Wh-why does it even matter if my name gets out!? Theyll claim its my fault you came here, idiot! Heyyy! Musashis Chancellor raised his hand. Teruko, didnt you bring him here? What? Yeah, I brought him here. Then it is your fault!! Despite everyone shouting at her, Terumoto spoke to the boy. Listen, you can sing, cant you? Then try shouting. Got it? She glared at the boy and inhaled. Hey, Nagaoka Tadao-hey! Youre supposed to shout! Huh!? Dont spring it on me like that! Give me another chance! Fine, then. Here I go, okay? Nagaoka Ta- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Terumoto karate chopped the boys head. You dont have to match my voices pitch. That was kind of creepy. And do it a little sooner than that. She sure is demanding everyone muttered. Shigenaga agreed, but There isnt any vainglory there. Another nations leader was growing as a person, but should she be glad or wary? Shigenaga thought about that as she looked to the boy. Sorry about that. Sviet Rus has a question concerning the boy. Nagabuto! His names Nagabuto!! Quiet down, Musashi Chancellor. This was an important matter for Sviet Rus. Just as the Musashi Vice Chancellors Aides Aide said, he deters Uesugi in the lead up to Sekigahara. So would it be possible for us to settle that with a duel here? Huh? Whatre you looking at me for, Seijun? Am I just that cute? No, we need your approval for this. That boy goes to Uesugi as part of the Punishment of Aizu and it was Matsudaira that ordered that. In other words, us. Really? asked the idiot, so Masazumi nodded. So even if Uesugi wants this, we need your approval. Whats the deal, Nagabuto? Cant do anything on your own? What Nagabuto Can Do On His Own. Hey, Black Mar, hows that for a title? Oh, sorry. Ive already designed logos for Naga-Butt-o and Tada-f*ck-i. Two doujins!? Hes gonna be a big seller, huh!? Stop! Wh-what is with you people!? Were going to be your sponsors eventually, said Masazumi. So just give up now. Huh!? he shouted back at her, but she stopped thinking about it since it was hopeless. So how about it, Aoi? If Shigekos fine with it and were fine with it, then why not? Hm, to be honest, we could use this as a bargaining chip with Uesugi. Thats true, said the Date Vice Chancellor via divine transmission. If we let them settle Nagabutos deterrence of Uesugi here, Uesugi will owe us one. But we might later find we want a history recreation we can interpret as a battle between Uesugi and Matsudaira, so it might be better to not do Nagabutos invasion of Uesugi just yet. So its like that, huh? Aoi crossed his arms and tilted his head, but he soon looked back up. Seijun. A while back, you told me about the people who die when we dont fight a war, right? Oh. Masazumi frowned at this sudden change of subject. She probably should have been happy, but she mostly felt surprised. Youcan actually remember things? G-go to hell! Masazumi, just to be clear, Toori-kun has an excellent memory for the weirdest things. Hold on, hold on. Its not about the weirdest things, Asama. I take all the important things to heart. The idiot pouted his lips toward Asama, so But, well, um She stammered for a bit and blushed. As she hung her head and her fingers wandered aimlessly through the air, the Aoi Sister rested her elbow on the girls shoulder. Heh heh. Every little thing is important, isnt it? D-dont tease me right now, Kimi! Well, even without thinking about it too much, that boy was who he was because he remembered his remorse. But Masazumi knew what he was trying to say, so she spoke. Lets have that duel. Were doing it, Seijun? Judge. If we avoid conflict here, it will eventually lead to the harm caused by not fighting. And once that happens, it might require more than just a duel like this. If it costs money or our rights to resolve, that will of course be taken from the peoples tax money. So So With a duel, the worst case is needing to pay for medical fees. Yes, Masazumi, said Urquiaga. With a war right in front of you, I can imagine it would pain you to delay it or resolve it with money. W-wait! interrupted Heidi via sign frame. Were talking about money here! So send that money the Treasurers way! Sorry, Augesvarer, but we can buy money with war. You have that backwards, Masazumi! Lets face reality here! Cmon, we have to plug our butts up with money to keep the udon from coming out! Um, Masazumi? said Asama. This conversation is taking an incredibly ugly turn. And whose fault is that? She had given it some thought, but now she had her answer. Hey, Nagaoka- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Hell shout on his own now? That was pretty well done. Still, that was careless of me. Sorry. Nagabuto. Youre clearly not sorry if youre calling me that! Its easier this way, so deal with it. Musashi is ordering you to fight a duel. Huh!? He was a middle school name inheritor and one who had only recently received his name. This might be his very first battle. But, thought Masazumi. Listen. Theres a good chance P.A. Oda will view your presence here a breach of trust since theyre trying to do the Keichou Campaign. And we arent sure we can trust you yet. That was true. But she had to clearly state this because the boy was likely unfamiliar with diplomacy. I know its a pain, but listen. You must have been at least vaguely aware of the breach of trust against your masters clan and that we would distrust you. Isnt that why you hid and had Mouri transport you? After a while, the boy gave a small nod. And he looked her in the eye. I will entrust this with you. I mostly understand, but whether our interests align is not for me to decide. Judge. So for now, work your butt off for our interests. That means a duel against Uesugi. You can use that to demonstrate your resolve and earn our trust. Mar-Ga: Using his butt to work for us? Yes, I like the sound of that. Ill allow it. Gold Mar: Ga-chan, I can tell youre enjoying this, but how good a fighter is he really? Thats a good question, muttered Masazumi as she thought to herself. Hes probably a pretty good one given that gun demonstration earlier. His opponent was Honjou Shigenaga. She used shields, so she primarily attacked with physical blows. A gunner should have an advantage there. Isnt that right? she thought while looking to Shigenaga who was already checking her equipment. Okay, I think Ill go with the small cannon style I used at Odawara. Thats not quite what I expected, but whatever. Masazumi pretended not to hear the comments of are you sure about this? He was a name inheritor, so he would figure something out. Then she gave the boy his instructions. As Vice President of the Far East and Musashi, I command you to carry out an advance history recreation. Your mission is the pre-Sekigahara attack on Uesugi. Neither side is required to win or lose, so just think of it as an extension of your training. Training, huh? Then thats how Ill do it. With that, Nagaoka looked toward Shigenaga. He crossed his arms in front of his hips, grabbed the grips on either side, and raised his voice. Bring it on! That signaled the beginning of the battle. Notes 1. Means long and thick. Volume 7A, 13: Attacker of the Racing Palanquins Volume 7A, Chapter 13: Attacker of the Racing Palanquins When did I Become such An active person? Point Allocation (Goooooal!) As soon as the duel began, Shigenaga judged the distance between herself and her opponent. They faced each other from 16m apart. They stood on the Musashi as it turned to the east and the hardened wood deck was almost perfectly flat. She thought there could be no better location for a duel. And He has guts starting without a greeting! In Sviet Rus, a privet always preceded a clash. Starting without that opening greeting was a way of showing true hostility. Of course, Sviet Rus was Orthodox. She had a forgiving heart, so she made a mental note to not forget her own greeting after the battle. Here I come! She responded to his shout and started to take her first step forward. But then Hold on, idiot. Terumoto karate chopped the back of his head from her position directly behind him. Dont tell her to bring it on when youre right next to me. Thats dangerous. Genan breathed a sigh of admiration as he watched Terumotos lecture. She had her hands on her hips and scolded the boy by clearly explaining what he should have done. It was true the boy had been careless earlier. It was probably a sign of nerves and fear than a desire to rush into battle. He had lost sight of everything other than his opponent. He would have lost if the battle had continued like that. After all, Shigenaga was abnormal. A first step was meant to do more than just carry you forward. It lifted your body to put you into the pose to begin a sprint with your second step. But with her first step She closed in on him quite a bit. They were 16m apart and her first step had covered 2/3 of that. So instead of a sprint focused on initial speed Her movements are specialized for quickly approaching an opponent. I doubt her speed would have risen much with the second step. After all, her hips were positioned low. Running required raising the hips. Since she had not done so, her first step was not meant to prepare for a sprint. In that case Her step was likely meant to bring her close to her opponent and immediately launch a stable attack. She had jumped for distance this time, but she could also do it low and quick over a short distance. By staying low, her movements carry a weight and speed that isnt easy to stop. I can see why Ujiteru lost to her. Shigenaga was a close-range fighter. Her primary weapons were handheld knives and swords, but she also had the Honjou Shield spell. By firing that at close range, she could hit people with a wall, but she needed to stabilize herself before firing a large shield at someone. Circling around was not enough. Firing that shield required the extra time and strength to balance herself. There was a reason she could normally do so without issue. She normally fights on snowy battlefields where her feet are buried in the snow. Genan could imagine how the battle with Ujiteru had gone. Ujiteru would have used a series of rapid slashes and some tricky course changes for his blades, but Shigenaga would have used her entire body to circle around and approach him time after time. Ujiteru would have responded with an attack instead of falling back. Each time, Shigenaga was sure to have used the strength demonstrated by this step to escape, control her body, and then attempt to circle around and attack him once more. She was short and she was not using any significant acceleration spells. That was a power and skill that only she possessed due to her mixed demon and human lineage. But this time, she had jumped. Given that She must believe she has the advantage here. But her usual movement technique might have cost her this opportunity. So she had switched to the best method for winning here. But in that case Terumoto is the most impressive one here. I thought she was just a delinquent who could negotiate, but theres more to her than that. Narumi thought Terumotos timing had been surprisingly good. Duels were often decided in the very first moments. Especially when there was a difference in skill or in a head-on clash. Shigenaga had tried to settle it immediately. She had gone in for a direct attack. Had Terumoto smacked Nagabuto because she really was concerned about being caught in the crossfire, or had she been trying to alter the timing of the opening clash? Its hard to tell. But intentional or not, she had altered it. She was lecturing the boy now, but Listen, you need to pay more attention to your surroundings. Got that? Y-yes, I get that. No, you dont! If you did, you wouldnt have nearly dragged me into the middle of your duel! Look both ways before you start! Both ways! And based on what Narumi could see of that lecture Mar-Ga: Am I being overly generous if I say shes trying to help him relax? Uqui: Honjou Shigenaga looks a little confused as well. He apparently saw it the same way as her. Shigenaga was an expert fighter. That was why she had tried to end it in a single attack. The longer the duel dragged on, the more their surroundings would be dragged into it. But she had lost her chance to do that. Okay. Terumoto ended her lecture. She lightly slapped the top of Nagabutos head a few times while standing between the two combatants. She stepped back out of the way while crossing her arms over her head. This cant be fun for Shigenaga. Her initial timing had been stolen from her. This had been set up as best as it could for Nagabuto. He could now move at the same rhythm as an expert like Shigenaga. And then Terumoto raised her voice. Begin. Mitotsudaira heard a voice and two distinct blasts of sound. Nagabuto had drawn the Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry gun chain swords from his hips and he had fired one of them. A quick draw! When viewed as a gun, Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry was a surprisingly troublesome weapon. When a normal handgun was holstered at the hip, the grip was facing up and the muzzle was aimed down. But with Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry, the diagonal arrangement of the Nankin Tamasudare style barrels meant they were already aiming at the enemy once he simply raised the grip from his hip. Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry used their users voice as a firing system, so each barrel could be fired in turn as it was pulled from the holster. That was what he had done here. Ah. Nagabutos voice was drowned out by a second blast. He sent an attack from hip height on the left and right, which made for an attack that was not easy to dodge. Shigenaga responded by moving forward. How would she dodge the pair of bullets as she advanced? Well done. She lowered her hips, and tilted her upper body further forward, taking it below her hips. The forward lean of her upper body eliminated her normal silhouette. It was a lot like Uqui: Reminds me of how Unturning Centipede moves. Unturning: When I do it, I press my upper body down in order to run. That means I am also raising my heels. Shigenaga is leaning forward to avoid taking a bullet to her upper body, so she keeps her feet flat on the deck so she doesnt fall forward. It was interesting how they took it in opposite directions, yet it looked so similar. But for Mitotsudaira, both Shigenaga and Narumis movements were food for thought. Lowering my stance is difficult with my acceleration. That restricted most of her evasive action to the horizontal directions. She could include the up-down axis by jumping into the air, but then the enemy could aim for her when she landed. If possible, she wanted a definite technique for dodging downwards. Because You can crouch down while moving forward. Swinging herself quickly to the left or right was an easy way to dodge, but that moved her away from the enemy. At present, she only had one way to dodge while moving forward: the Flat Chest Evasion. If possible, she also wanted to learn this forward-leaning evasion. She was watching an example right this moment. Here I go. A bullet passed by a bit above Shigenagas lowered head. Nagabuto took a certain action in response. Kh. He stepped back. He opened some space between them so he could fire on her again. He also further drew Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry and used his voice to fire them. But Mitotsudaira had this to say about his decision: Bad idea! Tachibana Wife: The back step and gunfire were not a good idea. Because, well Gold Mar: Falling back doesnt really accomplish anything, does it? He should have, um Flat Vassal: E-everyone really sounds like they want to help him out, dont they!? Me: So what was wrong with what Nagabuto did? Hey, Neshinbara. Novice: Well, you see, Aoi-kun, falling back only builds things up in a negative direction. For example, if you were fighting a user of dark summoning magic and they had summoned a portal to the abyss behind you, you would have jumped right into the void. The enemy can see behind you, after all. In other words Hori-ko: Mitotsudaira-sama! Silver Wolf: Judge! My king? Since his opponent is advancing on him, falling back keeps him in the same situation he is already in. He already tried firing directly at her and she dodged it, right? So even if he fires again after stepping back, he is only repeating what he has already proven to be worthless. Hori-ko: Then, Mitotsudaira-sama, what would be the correct course of action? Silver Wolf: At the very least, moving to the right would have been better. Because Shigenaga is carrying a portable cannon on her right hip. Shigenaga aimed her first attack. The portable cannon on her right hip was meant for use after approaching at high speed. If she charged straight in at her enemy, they would expect her to use a close-range attack. Especially if she had lowered her hips. But that was a feint. Her first attack would be a cannon blast. The Honjou Shield could be seen as her clincher, but there was a time lag between when it was activated and when it was launched. The cannon blast was weaker, but it could be fired instantly. It did have recoil, but since the stance to fire it resembled the one to launch a Honjou Shield, she could use it as a pseudo Honjou Shield and she was used to that stance. So that was what she did. She had charged in while staying low and flat-footed because she needed the stability to fire the cannon. She had leaned forward in order to hide the portable cannon she was preparing to her right. However Mouri Terumoto did a really good job here! Shigenaga had been opening the portable cannon when Terumoto had stopped her initial step earlier. Had her opponent noticed that or not? She did not know. But he had stepped straight back. She knew he was an inexperienced fighter. He was in middle school, after all. When someone had yet to develop combat habits, their split-second decisions often became extensions of their movements in everyday life. That was what had happened here. Upon seeing his enemy headed straight toward him, he had stepped back. That was a mistake. It changed nothing while she continued forward. Besides, the gun chain swords at his hips were drawn and fired diagonally upwards. If he aimed from hip height while drawing them, he would have difficulty immediately firing on an opponent ducked below hip height. A simple step was a bad choice against an opponent approaching along the ground. He should have bent his body toward her a bit. That would have angled his hips and directed the muzzles toward her. But he had instead bent back as a part of his step away from her. If she had been right up on him, a sway back would have worked. However, bending back from an opponent situated lower than him would only aim the guns higher. And for her, it also stretched her target in the vertical direction. So Step 1. She covered approximately 3 meters. From that position, she fired a cannon blast so it would pass by his right side. Me: Whatre you supposed to do when this happens? Mar-Ga: Use a defense spell? Asama: Thats what I would do. Gold Mar: With Schwarz Techno, you can use an acceleration spell to fire a counterattack. Tonbokiri: Instead of cutting or slicing, I suppose I would stab at the opponent. Wise Sister: The Giant Breasts Defense! Or the Flat Chest Evasion if youre Mitotsudaira! Uqui: That cannons small enough I would probably just take the hit. Flat Vassal: Yeah, Id say thats only a 0.7 on the owww meter. 10ZO: Wh-why is no one suggesting just dodging out of the way!? Scarred: S-sorry, but I think I would block it with Excalibur 10ZO: No, thats different because its you and you have Excalibur protecting you. And if you ever need to dodge something, just leave it to me. Hori-ko: You mean you would be her shield? 10ZO: I mean I would move her out of the way! This is about dodging! Yoshiyasu saw Nagabuto dodge the attack. Oh? But he did not simply take evasive action. He tried to move out of the way of the cannon blast by leaning back, but He fell right onto his butt. Huh? thought Narumi as she took a second look. Anyone at the officer level would have picked up a habit of reading the shifts in the battlefield. When watching someone elses battle, they would subconsciously construct a prediction of how things would go and then compare their prediction with the reality. But this was not at all what she had predicted. So she blinked once to throw out her prediction of the future. She had been picturing a certain outcome for about 30 seconds now, but she made an adjustment to rationally view what was happening before her eyes. And He tripped? That was exactly it. The boy had bent back too far and lost his balance. His legs had not kept up with his upper body. His reaction speed was not bad, but he had not been trained in how to move. No He has not trained for or fought against an opponent on Shigenagas level. In normal training, no one would use a small cannon feint. You might be taught that an enemy could make a surprise attack with their first move, but you would not be actively trained for it. But that was what Shigenaga had done. She assumed he was at her level and did not hold back. If it hit, it hit. If it did not, it would act as a show of force. The attack was meant as a warning. The boy had managed to react, but his initial reaction was of surprise. He was surprised by what Shigenaga did and it caused him to fumble his response. Yes, said Narumi while aware her brow was wrinkling. I seem to recall a certain moronic half-dragon groping someones chest when he should have been attacking her. Uqui: Narumi, that was an accident. If you had done it on purpose, I would have beaten you half to death. Uqui: No, you would not have. If it had seemed intentional, you would have asked why I had done it and I would have answered truthfully. Probably so, she said while relaxing her shoulders and resuming her prediction of the battle before her eyes. The boy had fallen. That had been a surprise for the onlookers, so It must have surprised Shigenaga as well. Shigenaga was confused. This isnt good! This was a real battle. National decisions relied on this duel. But this boy had rushed into the battle in a way a normal name inheritor never would. Why was that? She knew he had little combat experience. Nothing else would make sense when he was only in middle school. She had taken his skill level into account, and yet His surprise and fall had made her rush some things too. She was quickly reconstructing her thoughts after her predictions had been entirely shattered. Kh. Leaning forward as she advanced had been careless. She would not arrive in time. She had planned to use her Honjou Shield while he was crouched down with hips low. She had even pulled her right hand back in preparation when she fired the cannon. But the height would be wrong now that he had tripped and fallen. She thought she should use her forward motion to make a kick, but The boy had not let go of the grips. His fall had caused his half-drawn gun chain swords to bend and a few of the barrels were aimed her way from the deck there. His shots were accurate and she would be the perfect target if she approached while he sat looking up. Ah. She heard his voice and the gunshot it triggered. In that instant, she took a forceful action. She used the recoil of the cannon blast from her right side in order to turn around with a leftward spin. That slid her exactly one body width to the side. However His shots are accurate! The high-speed bullets raced by on her right just like she had expected. It was too obvious. And that was not exactly a good thing. He was her enemy right now, but she felt his talents were currently wasted. His reaction speed was decent, but his lack of experience was a major flaw. After his demonstration with the swords, she had expected him to be a bit more experienced than this. But he was not. He must be an elite newcomer built up in training! P.A. Oda was not shorthanded. In fact, they had so many people to work with that they could select talented individuals from a generation and train them like this. The plan would have been for him to fight in the Keichou Campaign to learn on the battlefield, but Terumoto had brought him here instead. Now, she thought while acting on reflex. She had shifted herself left using a spin. What came next would be a pain. Her enemy had tripped, but he could still fire. She wanted to avoid getting too close. She could always send out a Honjou Shield with her right hand, but the portable cannon was active on her right side. The cannon would get in the way if she swung her right arm down to hit her fallen enemy. So what was she to do? Circle around toward his head! He had fallen backwards, so he would have difficulty looking back in the overhead direction. So while she put away the portable canon, she only had to circle toward his head and launch a Honjou Shield as she passed by. The portable cannon was rotating a bit for the cocking phase to load a new shell. Her right arm was free by the time she was passing him by. If she ran and spun again, she could diagonally launch a Honjou Shield at him from her left side. She could defeat him. Honjou Shield! Narumi realized she needed to update her battlefield predictions again. Once again, something odd was happening in the Shigenaga vs. Nagaoka battle occurring directly to her side. Huh? It was something Narumi would never do. Someone turned tail and fled. Narumi saw the boy attempt to run away. First, Shigenaga launched an attack on the fallen boy as she passed by above his head. Just as she passed by and turned back toward him, she sent a Honjou Shield down at him. She had already demonstrated her ability to lower herself to the ground, but making a backwards horizontal attack low to the ground was not easy. So she instead made a diagonal attack as a safety measure. But the boy moved before it could hit. He casually got up. He did not spring up or roll. He simply sat up like he had just woken up in the morning. ! The Honjou Shield crashed into the deck where his face had been. The destruction this caused pushed him forward in something of a roll. Wah! He was now turned completely away from Shigenaga. For an unturning fighter like Narumi, it was an impressively blatant attempt to flee. Incredible. He could die at any moment. After all, showing your back was a tactic for running away without fighting. In other words, he would die if he did not escape. The boy likely did not understand the risk of forcing himself into that dilemma. Unless Does he have a way of dealing with this? Just as she asked that, two actions occurred on the duel battlefield. First, Shigenaga successfully stopped herself with the soles of her shoes screeching on the deck. She had turned back around toward the fleeing boy. Second, the fleeing boy swung his arms. He held both the Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry which were made up of 18 guns each. He barely had control over his arms and they wobbled on his shoulders. He was panicking. That was clear from his forced movements, but How will this turn out? The 36 barrels fired behind him. The boy raised his voice as he ran away. Ah, ah, ahhh! The gun barrels responded by hopping up with loud roars. Waves of recoil ran through the gun chain swords as 36 bursts of sparks were fired behind him. He did not check behind him as he fired. Needless to say, these shots lacked his previous accuracy. But that blind fire used its great numbers to create a barrage. Meanwhile, Shigenaga had only just turned around. She had no speed, but she lowered her hips and aimed at the running boys back and hips. Honjou Shield! She launched two horizontal attacks, one high and one low, to act as a barrier against the barrage. The ether light shields caught the bullets as they sliced through the air and attacked the boy. Yoshiaki saw two supposedly incompatible actions fit together. At first, the boy had tripped due to inexperience and Shigenaga had hesitated to launch her attack. But now, Shigenaga was pursuing the fleeing boy. Their strategies developed naturally. At the very beginning, Terumoto had stopped the flow of battle. After that, the boy had naively sought a clash and failed. Shigenaga had been forced to rethink her strategy twice. But that had changed. The boys flight had created the dual strategies of the chased and the chaser. The boy had run away because he was inexperienced, but This only made things worse for him. He was capable of running away. But there was no surprise there. That meant Shigenaga could fight the way she wanted while pursuing him. That may be why Shigenaga is fired up again. Launching two shields so they covered her own view was overkill against such an inexperienced opponent. Yoshiaki-sama! That Shigenaga woman is pissed off, mon! Its nice having you around, Shakenobe. I dont have to think about myself too much. Nevertheless Nevertheless, Shigenaga will win this. Righteousness: Will she? I think he can manage a win if he struggles enough. And, said Yoshiyasu. Righteousness: Stacking two Honjou Shields on top of each other only blocks her view, right? She got a little too fired up in her rush to rid herself of doubt. Just watch. As soon as Yoshiaki said that, the actions on the battlefield fit together again. In the path of the Honjou Shields, the running boy suddenly threw himself forward. He did so without looking behind him. I knew it, thought Yoshiyasu. Most likely, that Nagabuto boy had not noticed the Honjou Shields behind him. But he had guessed that there might be an attack behind him, so he jumped forward. That was fear. Fear was felt by someone aware of their lack of power when they faced someone with power. But there were two kinds of fear. The first fear came from ones own sense of powerlessness. And the second Comes from the great power you sense in your opponent. When you felt the former, you would simply run away. But when you felt the latter You resist. If your opponent was powerful, you would run away while looking for a way to win. You would never push yourself too hard. You would not display any foolhardiness that mistook recklessness for courage. You understood that your enemy was powerful and you would be destroyed if you stood up to them normally, so Move! Yoshiyasu saw Nagabuto moving. He slid headfirst, but he swung his arms forward to catch himself as he landed. The Honjou Shields passed by above him. He had dodged them. For an instant, his body tensed up and his jump lost some of its speed. But the gun chain swords in his hands flew in an arc as he swung them forward. Is that your clincher!? Yoshiyasu saw the gun chain swords transform. The two sets of 16 barrels had been linked together like a Nankin Tamasudare, but they were now connected end to end. Tadaoki was panicking. What is happening!? None of this made sense. No, it did make sense for him to attack Uesugi during the Punishment of Aizu before Sekigahara. But why was that suddenly happening here? Dammit. He remembered a number of things. He hated to admit it, but he was here to ask for help in achieving a certain goal. It was imperative he achieved that goal. He could not die until he did so. Today and tomorrow were critically important for him, so he could not afford a serious injury here. However What am I supposed to do!? He only knew one thing: he had Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry in his grasp. He had guessed that scary young woman behind him would attack him and he had been right. He had started sliding headfirst and he thought his next move should be getting up and fleeing to the right. But he felt the weight of Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry in his hands. The way he had swung his arms forward was also how he controlled Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry. Will it work!? He felt like it would. If he set up the barrels while getting up Itll work! Tadaoki made up his mind. He would fight back. And with the biggest move he had. That was his decision. While sliding headfirst along the floor, he twisted his body around. He worked his legs to rotate his body while still sliding in the same direction. He was now on his stomach with his legs somewhat spread, which was A sniping pose! He faced forward to view the enemy. That just left linking together Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry. He swung his arms forward in order to bring together the two long gun barrels formed from the shorter ones. However It was no use. There was something between his arms. No, to be more accurate It moved in between my arms!? Something butted in from straight ahead and he saw what it was. As he quickly turned around and took a sniping pose, a thick white panel rushed toward him. Its a wall. It was a shield made of ether light. It scored a direct hit. Volume 7A, 14: Careless One on the Practice Ground Volume 7A, Chapter 14: Careless One on the Practice Ground A part Of myself That I did not expect Point Allocation (Self-Conscious) Gold Mar: Ooh, right to the face, right to the face. And hes rolling, hes rolling. Is he out? Is he out? Yeah, hes out. Silver Wolf: Margot, thats not enough to qualify as commentary. Mar-Ga: I got it on video, so what do we do with it? Tonbokiri: Could you give me a copy? I can reference it for combat training. Vice President: Actually, what do we do now? Hey, Aoi, why are you pulling out a brush and ink!? Gin saw a volunteer start to strip the unconscious boy. Okay, lets do the history recreation for the punishment after his defeat. Since he just earned one of his future losses to us. Marube-ya: Eh!? Youre writing on him!? Thats all!? At least make some gnocchi come out! Me: Hes still in middle school, so anything too harsh might scar him for life. Heh heh. Besides, doodling on the loser is a standard rule in the Far East. Kimi, thats only true in hanetsuki. Hey, Chancellor? Doing it in ink is fine and all, but that kind washes off in water, right? That last comment came from the 3rd Special Duty Officer who had descended from her observation post, so there was clearly something wrong here. Meanwhile, with the victor, Shigenaga Okay. The woman lowered her right leg but then raised it back up a few times. Wasnt that impressive, Gin? said Muneshige. When Miss Honjou there launched the additional Honjou Shield, she needed to launch it horizontally from very low to the ground. She realized that would be difficult with her hand, so she immediately kicked it instead. Judge. From the looks of it, that was an unusual case for her as well. The way the woman was tilting her head and throwing test kicks into the air suggested this had been an adlibbed technique for her. Pulling that off in battle requires both experience and the instincts developed from that experience. There were some natural warriors who could get by without practicing. Muneshige was more on that end of things. He had an instinctual knack for combat seen in his sense of balance and other aspects of his fighting. But even he had required quite a bit of experience before he had what it took to be a reliable fighter. And the boy Shigenaga had fought lacked that. Any experience, instincts, and strengths he had were not suited for the battlefield. That was why he had lost just now. At the moment, the word los/er was written on his butt, divided between the cheeks, but that seemed risky since he would not be able to see it was there. However He misread Miss Honjous skill level. Or rather, he could not read it at all. Yoshiyasu thought back to the battles final moments. At the very end, Nagabuto tried to do something with those gun chain swords, but he should have run away again. Nine-Tail Fox: You could tell, Yoshiyasu? Yes, she confirmed. Shigenaga had kicked the decisive shield because she had seen what Nagabuto was doing. Because she knew he was trying to do something, she had stayed away and kicked the shield instead. There had of course been some distance between them. And he had carelessly turned his back on her. But that distance had worked in Shigenagas favor. It had given her time to act even though he was trying something. Even if her kicked shield had missed, she would have been able to make another move. Of course, the stacked shields she had sent out earlier had blocked her view. Yoshiyasu had seen that as the perfect chance for Nagabuto to strike back, but Yoshiaki, you were right. Nine-Tail Fox: Do you know why? Yes. Even if Nagabuto tried to make a counterattack, he couldnt read the flow of battle. That was why it took him so long to make the decision and to act on it. He tried to do something with the gun barrels, but he should have done it while pretending he was making a slide. Nine-Tail Fox: Yes, after sliding head-first and flipping over to a sniping pose, moving to either side becomes almost impossible But I bet he didnt know any other way to fight. And He must have very little combat experience. He did figure out he should counterattack while Shigenagas view was blocked, but he didnt know he needed to do it immediately. After all, once her view was blocked, her very next move would be to make another attack to keep him in check. Nine-Tail Fox: Sounds like you have learned how to view the battlefield. Not really, sighed Yoshiyasu. I couldnt do it in real-time. I can only say all this in hindsight. She then reached her conclusion. But now we know Nagabutos skill level. He is going to be a difficult name inheritor to utilize. That is correct, said someone in response to Yoshiyasu. It was Gin. She turned from the collapsed boy to Muneshige. Master Muneshige, it would seem the feeling I had was correct. You mean that the gun technique he demonstrated before the battle was not suited for actual combat? Judge. Gin nodded. Gun training can be accomplished without an opponent. Unlike sword and spear training, it is possible to become a master sharpshooter without practice against actual people. That is one thing to watch out for when learning to shoot. That must be what happened to that boy. In battle, I doubt he would be useful as anything other than a sniper. Huh? The Chancellor turned their way while holding a brush at the ready. Muneo and Mune Wife? Wouldnt he have trained in that other stuff to inherit the Nagabuto name instead of whatever that pathetic name was? I mean, he mustve trained with swords and spears for the Nagabuto name, right? Chancellor, the boys official inherited name is not Nagabuto. It is Nagaoka Tada- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I am very sorry, Mouri Representative. That said, it does seem he did not receive the name in the ordinary fashion. Gin opened a sign frame. It said Complete Name Inheritor Manual for Master Muneshige, His Friends, and His Future Friends. The Testament says that boy should have sent Master Muneshige a significant number of complaint messages which Master Muneshige would either ignore with a smile or politely reply to like an adult. Should have? asked Futayo. What does that mean, Gin-dono? It means he lost to you! Gin felt a flash of anger, but she held her tongue because saying it would have felt like driving home the point that he had lost. At any rate, this was about that boys inherited name. There was one requirement for his inherited name. Gin turned toward the Chancellor and spoke while aware her eyebrows were somewhat raised. The Testament says he was not just a military commander, but also the greatest student of Sen no Rikyuu and an Immortal of Poetry. The name of his technique and the way he used his voice to fire were likely used to inherit that name by proving he was a combination of an expert sharpshooter and a poet. Gin pointed at the weapons he held. In fact, his weapons are guns that come equipped with swords. If he had used them as swords, he likely would have become a master swordsman through his independent training. That sounds tough. The Chancellors shoulders drooped, but then he spoke up again. Anyway, can we tell whether or not he had the inherited name forced onto him? Horizon drew faces on the soles of the boys feet while she listened to Gin ask the idiot a question. What do you mean by forced onto him? I mean, hes probably stronger than me, but unfortunately, hes still no match for you or anyone from Hashiba, right? People like him have got to show a lotta guts to get anything done. The idiot segued into a different fact. His wife blows herself up, right? Toori-sama. Asama and Mitotsudaira gestured for Horizon to speak, so she nodded without turning their way and spoke up. Tooodays finisherrrrr! A soooooccer kick to the C keh C to the faaaaaaaaaaace by Honjou Shigenagaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Horizon! said Mitotsudaira. You got a little tongue-tied, but you powered on through it, didnt you!? Oh? You must not question the referees decision, Mitotsudaira-sama. Um, Mito, Horizon? said Asama. Thats not really the point here. It really isnt. Judge. Horizon nodded. And, Todayyyys finisherrrrr!! I-I wasnt saying you should try saying at again, Horizon! And wasnt that a little different from the first time!? Calm down. Horizon held out her hands to stop the two girls. And, Anyway, this boy was acting as a part of Matsudaira for this future history recreation, so the person in charge must announce the outcome. By the way, Toori-sama. Huh? What is it? You wanna doodle on him some more? No, the soles of his feet are enough for me. Now, Toori-sama. She took a breath. Why do we run across so many people who seem so eager to die? Y-youre one to talk! At the time, I was pure, innocent, na?ve, and ignorant of C keh. Ariadust-kun, maybe you would not get so tongue-tied if you stuck to things you are used to saying. I was about to give myself a tongue ulcer. I have learned my lesson. Anyway, I did not know what I was doing, so my surroundings convinced me that was the best course of action. However If someone weak has been forced into the role of saving such a person, or given the desire to save such a person, then even if it was the Testament Union, they have made an enemy of me, the one who shall receive the world itself from Toori-sama once he conquers it. Simply put, anyone who does that is my enemy. That was all I wanted to say. I like how complete a thought that was, Horizon! She returned his thumbs up and resumed inspecting her handiwork on the boys left foot. All that aside, we have had quite the problem dumped in our laps, havent we? H-Horizon! Try not to ruin the impact of your words quite that quickly! But saving me was quite a problem for all of you, wasnt it? Hey, cmon, said the idiot while regrinding the ink with the inkstone. Fun things are even more fun when they take a lot of work to prepare. If you keep that in mind, then even the preparations are fun. I see. I had wondered why Masazumi-sama spent so much time on those annoying negotiations, but she was simply looking forward to the war afterwards while thinking More! More! More war! to herself. Terumoto glared at Masazumi. Are you what stands between us and a peaceful world? D-dont jump to conclusions without getting my side of the story first! That is asking for a lot, said Horizon with an expressionless nod. But, We should ask that boy about this when he comes to. Oh, said Naito who had a Magie Figur open. Ive been monitoring his condition and it looks like hes about to come to. Okay, everyone! Get his clothes back on and stand back! Horizon had not added the nose to his left foot, but there was no helping that. What a lovely couple. Have a happy life together, Righty and Lefty. Quit inventing a story for them and get his socks back on, Horizon! Ah! Wait, wait, wait! shouted the idiot. Im coloring his dick black! Heh heh. Foolish brother, I happen to have some lipstick from Mitotsudairas workshop! I have a small plate full of it, so do you want to use it? Gulp That will probably give it the color of a sensitive-eared monster after it falls to the dark side. Please dont create weird stories about my products before their official debut! protested Mitotsudaira. But Horizon had a thought as she put the socks back on the boy. Asama-sama, is there a curse that causes ink to come from the urethra? A curse muttered Asama while the boys who had imagined it gently fell to their knees. But Asama recovered her smile and replied. L-lets not talk about that, Horizon. So there is one. W-well, um, uhoh! Ink gets kind of crunchy when it dries, right!? It would be dangerous to have that in your urethra! A-Asama! shouted the idiot. Why are you bringing up the most painful aspect right off the bat!? Hey, hes awaking up! pointed out Naito. U-um, wont he notice? asked Mitotsudaira. I designated what areas they could draw on, so itll be fine, said Naruze. He wont notice as long as hes wearing his summer uniform. Our class is incredibly skilled,'' thought Horizon as she sipped at her tea. Tadaoki woke up to find people gathered around him. It took him a few seconds to remember he was on the Musashis deck and it took him a few seconds more to realize this was Musashis Student Council and Chancellors Officers standing around him. He used that to guess what had happened to him. So I lost. Hey, you okay!? Heyyyy! If youre up, then we need to give you a good morning kiss! Hey, Adele, bring us one of your dogs. Youd rather not? Thats pretty rude to Nagabuto, if you ask me. Anyway, you okay, Nagabuto!? Musashis princess threw a rising horizontal uppercut and the idiot was lifted from the deck. Then she looked to him. Are you okay, Nagabuto-sama? S-stop calling me that! Tadaoki tried to get up, but Ow. He had no strength. He tried to lift his upper body, but his head and neck refused to come with it. He ended up arching his back and falling over onto his side. Dammit. He still could not remember what had happened to him or why, but he finally understood it. He had lost. He knew he was in a position that required relying on others and asking for help. But a middle schooler like him did not have anything to offer in exchange. The most he had was his value as a name inheritor, but this loss had damaged that. Dammit He hung his head and looked at the weapons in his hands. The Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry. He had thought he could figure something out in a battle as long as he had them, but Grownups are too damn strong He had been helpless. Ugh His vision blurred and something trailed down his cheeks and fell to the deck. The drops bounced off the hardened wood surface and did not soak in. He cried while watching the tears pile up and spread. Worshiper: If only he was a little girl no older than 10 Flat Vassal: Guaaaaards!! Guaaaaards!! Unturning: Having him cry here is a bit of a problem, isnt it? Me: Yeah. What am I supposed to do for him when I just finished coloring his dick black and adding some lipstick? Hori-ko: Well, when he goes to the bathroom, his anger at you might overpower his current mood. Me: Hmm, if he says he needs to take a leak, make sure you all stop him, okay? Bell: B-but why is Nagabu- Asama: Stoooop! Stop, Suzu-san! Thats too filthy for you to say! Bell: Eh? U-um, then, uh, why isthat boy crying? Me: Maybe he noticed all the ink? Hori-ko: Again, I think he would respond with anger, not tears. Silver Wolf: Anyway, I really do think we should ask him why he is here. We have asked Mouri why they brought him here, but we have yet to hear what he thinks. Fine, then, said Toori. He was Musashis Chancellor and Student Council President after all. This boy would join their side in the future, so as the leader, he had to ask why the boy was crying. Hey, Nagabuto. Nagabuto continued crying without looking up from the floor. Hey. Even as Toori called out to him, he only sobbed and wiped away the tears with his right arm. What do I do now? Toori looked back at the others and saw Horizon cracking her knuckles, so he knew he had to take this seriously. Yes, I get it. I get it, okay? So he breathed in, and Hey, Nagabuto. Nagabuto did not respond, so Toori sighed, and Topknot~ Waaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!!! Nagabuto clawed at the deck to crawl forward, but Toori crossed his arms and homed in on the boys head with a bowlegged pose. Dont think you can escape the topknot that easy. Horizons arms suddenly grabbed his ankles to stop him. With Nagabuto no longer below him, he fell forward in the bowlegged pose, but his crossed arms prevented him from stopping the fall. Oh. Mar-Ga: Someone just made a thread called Scrape C An Unbearable Blow C Deckfuck and its getting posts like crazy. Me: Oh, that was me. I started it. Laborer: Quit messing around and stand back up. 10ZO: Y-you are surprisingly strict, Noriki-dono! Fine then, thought Masazumi as she stepped forward. She kicked aside the bottomless nudist who was doubled over and squirming on the deck. Hey, Nagabuto. Seijun-kun, what about my Nagabuto over here? Shut up and quit screwing up our negotiations! Anyway, we would like to know your motive. When she said that, the boy madly brushed at his hair with his hands and turned around. He wiped the tears from his eyes, sat up straight, and looked up at her. Wh-what do you mean by my motive? Judge. We know your diplomatic reason for being here. The Mouri Representative has already told us that. Hashiba has split us up, but bringing you with us gives us a justification for joining the Battle of N?rdlingen. For that, his inherited name of Inadome Sukenao mattered more than Nagaoka Tadaoki. The Testament said Inadome fled from the scene, but If we are sending you there, we can join the Battle of N?rdlingen as part of the history recreation instead of as simple mercenaries. Now, Im sure Hashiba intends to show the world whether or not we can rescue Lady Nagaoka, but we will of course rescue her. You can do that!? We can. Masazumi added a but as she crouched down on one knee to put herself at his eye level. What about you? Well This wont work, she thought when she saw the boy avert his gaze. He was a middle school student. He thought he had no say when it came to matters of nations and the world. That would be why he came here with Mouri Terumoto. He must have decided to leave the negotiating to Mouri. He would have felt too ignorant to do it himself. And here Masazumi was asking him to make a decision for himself. This wont work. So she decided to change how she phrased it. Listen, boy. She sat down and realized how difficult it was to use a more casual style than she was used to. I would just like to know one thing. She looked at Tadaoki and he only averted his gaze further. In fact, he even angled his entire body away from her. Hey. She called out to him, but he did not turn back around. He did briefly glance her way, but He immediately looked away again. Meanwhile, Masazumi had no idea why he was avoiding her so much. Hm? Was he looking at something in that direction? She was curious, so Is there something over there? She asked that and turned to look in the hopes that she could start a conversation from there, but N-no, there isnt! Then why wont you look at me? Because, uh Me: Hey, Seijun, you idiot. Vice President: Who are you calling an idiot, Mr. Idiot Supreme? Me: D-damn you! Anyway, um, the thing isI think youre a little confused, so Im just gonna come out and say it. Vice President: Come out and say what? Me: You just took a bath, right? Vice President: Yes, I did. We all did. Me: Okay, and you washed your hair and body, didnt you? Vice President: Well, yes. Thats what you do in the bath. Ah, said most of the girls behind her. And after a moment Asama: Um, Masazumi? Im not quite sure how to say this Vice President: What is it? Im trying to make this a casual chat. Gold Mar: Yeah, but for a middle school boy, an upperclassman girl fresh from the bath and smelling of shampoo is going to cause a lot of pressure. And that casual way of sitting has a pretty girly look to it. Mar-Ga: To be blunt, your hips and hair are sexy. Wait Wise Sister: Heh heh. So Masazumi is unleashing her charm on the underclassmen! Nobu-tan! Nobu-tan! Hes a gunner! I really doubt you can beat him with that hunting rifle! Try something else! But Koni-tan! Hes also one of the Immortals of Poetry, so I dont stand a chance in a karaoke battle either! To hell with it, Im sending a porn game to his parents home with his name listed as the recipient! Nobu-tan! I love how seriously youre taking this feud with a middle schooler, even if that doesnt solve the problem in the slightest! I cant believe it, thought Masazumi while feeling a shock to her psyche. Wait. Is that really how it works? When theyre in middle school, does anyone do it for them as long as shes a girl? And dont you have Lady Nagaoka? Or is that why youre working so hard to look away? Oh, is this his way of staying faithful? What a pain in the rear!! The Lady Nagaoka issue was trouble enough, so she did not want to also deal with a middle school boys adolescent self-consciousness. However Mar-Ga: Masazumi, looks like this was a real shock for you. Vice President: WellIve never really gotten this kind of attention. Me: Right? When youre interested in someone, youre supposed to stare. Vice President: No, thats a problem too! But Vice President: Do the rest of you do this too? Uqui: I was in full staring mode right away with Narumi. Unturning: So you werent just being cautious 10ZO: I, well, it was hard to keep her off my mind Scarred: A-and I, um, y-yes The fact that they still could not come out and say it was a problem in its own way. But Uqui: Really, it isnt that big a deal when around friends. 10ZO: Yes, I think the main reason Nagabuto-dono is reacting so strongly is because you are a foreign upperclassman and that makes you look more like an adult to him. Theyre trying to help me through this, she realized and she was thankful for that. To sum up Vice President: I should have been blunter with him, huh? Yeah, pretty much, said the idiot as he walked up. He was completely nude now. He circled in front of the boy and crouched down. Hey, Nagabuto. Are you insane!? Sigh This is called formal wear, you moron. Do they not teach you that out in the sticks? Liar! The others are all wearing clothes! Dont be dumb. Theyre wearing those clothes on top of their formal wear. I just chose the simplest and most stylish option! Im the Chancellor and Student Council President, so I have to be a model of frugality for them. Hori-ko: Im hitting you for this later. That was a relief. But the idiot sat in front of the boy and slapped his knee. Okay, Nagabuto, listen up. Well help you out. But But? Well, said the idiot. Do you love your wife? Asama heard the boy raise his voice while she circled behind Toori to provide support. Huh!? There was a tone of accusation in his voice and he provided the meaning shortly thereafter. What are you talking about? This isnt like that! Mar-Ga: What a pain. Gold Mar: Eh, thats what its like at his age. It really is, thought Asama as something occurred to her. My behavior is different, but I probably look a lot like that myself The others would definitely see it as denying the obvious. And I already see Mito that way, dont I? T-Tomo! Why are you giving me that emotionless look!? No reason, she said while starting to record the conversation from behind him. First, he took a breath and spoke to the boy. Okay then. Have you met your wife? Huh!? Why should I tell you that!? Why not? Just tell me, okay? So where was it? Gold Mar: I hate how naturally this comes to the Chancellor Novice: Eh? What do you mean? Wise Sister: Heh heh. By asking where was it, hes continuing the conversation on the assumption the boy has met her. That kind of rhetorical trick is standard for bringing in an audience. Its also used to keep an act from going on too long. Hori-ko: The nerve of that idiot Asama: Horizon!? Lets call it a skill! A skill! For now at least! But while the others clamored on behind him, the boy spoke in front of him. Kyoto. We met at Kyoto. Kyoto!? thought Masazumi with a gulp. Tadaoki had started to talk and she dared not say a word lest she stop him. This was a conversation between boys. And it seemed pretty obvious that They really are just chatting. This isnt about politics. This was a young name inheritor who had yet to develop political instincts. Approaching this from a political angle would only put him on guard and make him second guess his decisions. And perhaps because he was in the middle of puberty, he did not know how to handle himself around girls. If you removed the part about girls, Masazumi felt she had been much the same in the past. She had always been on her guard around her father and the other politicians, but she had been able to speak with her classmates. Oh, Im so dumb. Even though their positions were different, she had tried to speak with him without considering how she would have felt. Of course that had failed. She had completely forgotten that after negotiating so much against aggressive politicians and allies. This was not a negotiation. This was about hearing what Tadaoki had to say. And what did she want to hear right now? Vice President: Why was Lady Nagaoka in Akechis Kyoto? The idiot did not respond to her question. In fact, he probably was not even looking at his sign frame. Instead, he spoke to the boy. Oh? Were you in Kyoto for your class trip? No! We havent had our class trip yet. And our study camp was on a desert island in the Mediterranean. Thats more like a resort than a study camp. Sounds pretty cool. Dont be dumb. It was for training. The ogre instructors had clubs and the close-range fighters were beaten really badly. Im a gunner, so I had survival training and sniper training. Tachibana Wife: So it was mostly sniper-related. That explains why he has so little experience fighting actual people. Mar-Ga: So was that duel like hitting a sniper with a close-range weapon from mid-range? Smoking Girl: Whos to blame for this? Everyone but the idiot and the boy turned toward Terumoto. Hey, dont look at me! Masazumi waved a hand to say dont let it get to you. Then she focused on the two boys conversation while the previous conversation made her unsure whether or not she should straighten out her legs. So when are you doing your class trip? It isnt scheduled yet. I meanit depends on what happens with the Genesis Project. Dont you know about that? No, what is it? Testament. Tadaoki put on a dignified tone. They say its to end the Apocalypse but not to let it end. Volume 7A, 15: Flower of Immense Happiness Volume 7A, Chapter 15: Flower of Immense Happiness What am I Supposed to do? I dont know So this is forever Point Allocation (Search) Tenzou felt something like a chill more than surprise. They had already heard what Tadaoki had said. And 10ZO: Mary-dono, that was when we were washing dishes, wasnt it? Scarred: Y-yes, it was, wasnt it? Thats right, thought Tenzou while recalling what had happened back then. 10ZO: Masazumi-dono, that is what Lord Matsunaga said, wasnt it? Vice President: Yes, it was. This must mean that understanding is fairly well known within P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R. Sticky King: Isnt it strange to say that even a middle school name inheritor is familiar with it? Wouldnt it be more accurate to say any name inheritor is familiar with it even if they are in middle school? Vice President: Did you figure anything out in your discussion back then? 10ZO: Back then, hm? Tenzou thought back to when he had been washing dishes with Mary. 10ZO: Yes, Mary-dono stood behind me and took my hands like this. Scarred: M-Master Tenzou! Please dont say that in front of everyone! Next to him, Mary covered her face with her hands and shook her head. And Its embarrassing She crouched down on the deck. A certain phrase came to Tenzous mind as everyone turned to look their way. Ive got my back to the wall now! Calm down, Tenzou Crossunite. Panic now and you will be devoured. This is undeniably a colosseum of cannibalism and the enemy might as well be wild animals starved for over a month. He started by taking a deep breath. Then he looked down and to the side without using any more strength than was necessary to maintain a natural stance. Mary was crouched there with white water lilies spilling from her. She looked cute with the white flowers decorating her and with her fingers crawling along her face to confirm the heat there. And the way her knees push up her track suit chest is simply fantastic. Mary-dono is gradually gaining more variety in her reactions. When compared to before, she was losing that odd tension that seemed cautious about something. The bursts of embarrassment were intense, but the main issue there was the difference that had developed between who she had been and who she was now. At any rate, he kept an eye on his surroundings while slowly crouching down next to her. She spoke to him with her hands on her cheeks. S-sorry, Master Tenzou. But its mean to tell such an embarrassing story No, do not apologize. If I could make flowers like this, they would have been everywhere back then. Eh? You said you wanted to blossom by my side, so this is a good thing. He picked up one of the ether flowers and placed it in her hair. So I am only returning the favor for the emotions you made me feel back then, Mary-dono. R-returning the favor, Tenzou-dono? Naomasa sucked in a breath forcefully enough for her kiseru to glow red. She finally exhaled a large puff of smoke from her nose and a giant crop mark frame Magie Figur opened above the bridge with keep going written on it. Curse this surveillance society! Still, there was something he had to say to Mary. Yes, returning the favor. ThenI will do the same. She removed her hands from her face and moved closer. Like a bird resting its wings, she did not quite look straight at him, but Now is the time to place an arm around her shoulders! This was a rare thing even in the previous circumstances. But, he thought. We might be surrounded by awful people and the Technohexen duo is definitely preparing something on the divine network, but if I dont embrace my future wife here, um, well, what would happen? Im not really sure, but Im doing it anyway. Vice President: Hey, come on out of your own little world there. Mary quickly straightened up. This reminded him of their circumstances too, so he raised his right hand toward Masazumi who was glaring his way. 10ZO: That is what Lord Matsunaga said, wasnt it? Vice President: You already said that. Ah, shes being weirdly strict. But he opened his mouth while aware of the lonely emptiness to his right. He spoke to Nagabuto. After glancing up at Toori, Tenzou asked a question. We heard that same phrase from Lord Matsunaga, but who did you hear it from? You knew Lord Matsunaga!? Masazumi saw Tadaoki raise his head. Based on his expression Was Lord Matsunaga popular with the kids? That made an odd amount of sense. And the idiot answered the boy with a nod. Yup. We made toshomen for him and drank with him. At IZUMO. Oh, back then. That was before I officially inherited my name, but I was in the IZUMO region then. On the fleet surrounding IZUMO? No, not there. Tadaoki waved a hand side to side. I was moved to a base in viewing distance of IZUMO as part of the rear guard. We also had to provide supplies for the fight against K.P.A. Italia. You didnt fight against Innocen? Suzuki was there, so there wouldnt have been anything for me to do. But he said nothing more about what he had done back then. That was part of a mission, so I guess he cant just tell us where he was. No, thought Masazumi. The people in the fleet surrounding IZUMO would have been those capable of fighting aboard ships. A sniper would be useful there, but since he had not been part of it Did they not bring their name inheritors or prospective name inheritors along on that one? It made sense when she thought about it. Just as Tadaoki had hinted, M.H.R.R.s main force had been on the way to attack K.P.A. Italia and IZUMO was on the border of Hexagone Fran?aise. Hashiba had been working on the history recreation of their invasion of Mouri, but using their activity around IZUMO to invade Mouri would have violated the Testament. They would have avoided using name inheritors to show that was not their intent. 10ZO: Looking back, Lord Matsunaga was really pushing it by visiting IZUMO, wasnt he? Vice President: His death came before the invasion of Mouri, so he couldnt intervene there. That likely gave him the freedom to visit IZUMO without getting in trouble. But, thought Masazumi. Vice President: A fleet that large was being run without any name inheritors? Azuma: What does that mean? Mar-Ga: Without a group of eccentrics at the top, the fleet was able to run much more smoothly than normal. Musashi: If you left us in charge, the Musashi could function as normal. Over. Gold Mar: What would non-normal functioning look like? Masazumi could not imagine any answer to that being pleasant, so she stopped thinking about it. But she had heard something similar to this speculation before. Vice President: Who in P.A. Oda is it that commands the lower-ranked members and normal warriors? 10ZO: Probably Niwa Nagahide-dono. That was the role she played at Novgorod. And Crossunite paused before continuing. 10ZO: Like Hashiba-dono said earlier, Niwa Nagahide-dono is on her way to N?rdlingen. Huh? Tanbas excluding us again!? Ha ha ha. Na-chan, youre too much of a free spirit to join Niwas well-regulated unit. My transport unit is leaving, so help me carry the cargo, okay? Maeda, arent you going to get after me for saying Tanba instead of Niwa? This is going to be a difficult opponent, felt Masazumi. They had opposed Niwa at Novgorod and the Date Vice Chancellor had prepared to fight her, but just beforehand, she had used a spell to combine with her Mouse and effectively taken control of southern through eastern Novgorod. In a localized battle, she could take control of an entire region while her well-regulated warriors could protect the perimeter. If it came to a battle around the Nagaoka estate on the outskirts of N?rdlingen, Niwa would have an advantage. Its just one problem after another. Novice: Even in the Testament, Niwa was a high-ranking member of the Oda clan who primarily handled behind-the-scenes and administrative work. You could say he solved internal problems and supported the other commanders. That ultimately distanced him from the path to promotion, but our Niwa seems to be using that to give herself more flexibility. His analysis was actually useful for once. But this helped bring P.A. Odas internal state into view. Nagaoka said he met Lady Nagaoka in Kyoto. After the incident at IZUMO, Niwa traveled to Oushuu to manage the Hidetsugu incident. Hashibas forces conquered K.P.A. Italia and then moved west to prepare for the later attack on Paris. Were novices like you sent to fill the gap this left in M.H.R.R.? Howd you know!? Tadaoki glanced back at her and the idiot responded. Shes real smart when it comes to these things. And shes pretty important, so keep that in mind. It was not the greatest introduction, but she decided to let it be when Nagaoka gave her a quick bow. Sometimes its best not to get into the specifics. With that in mind, she said more. Also, if we exclude Hashiba, then the P.A. Oda leader positioned furthest west is Akechi Mitsuhide in Kyou. If they were sending novices to M.H.R.R. to help them learn, they would need some kind of commander. So I imagine Akechi acted as your superior. And The novices would have been gathered for a sort of industry meeting and briefing to explain the situation in M.H.R.R. The most natural location would be Akechis headquarters of Kyoto. And Lady Nagaoka would have been there too since she acted as a pipeline with Europe while in M.H.R.R. If Akechi Mitsuhide is the type to faithfully follow the Testament, he would have made sure everything was done properly. Hey. The boy spoke up, but it was directed at the idiot instead of Masazumi. This girls scaring me. Yeah, but you know what, Nagabuto? Theres a reason shes so damn good at blathering on about stuff no one understands. Do you know what that is? No. To tell bad puns and declare war. Masazumi suddenly found Horizons arms on either side of her. The right one pointed its thumb at itself and the left one threw a few shadow punches into empty air. That probably meant if hes causing trouble, just give the word. She gave the right hand a quick pat and then the hands and Tsukinowa looked each other in the eye. She lowered Tsukinowa to the floor and the hands picked up the small anteater and crawled around. Maa. Ohh, is that fun, Tsukinowa? Gold Mar: If you ask me, this is one hell of a visual. Mar-Ga: Its certainly something you could only see in Musashi At any rate, the idiot opened a sign frame with a comment of so thats it, huh? He displayed a map of Kyoto and the Far Easts Kinki region and he showed that to Nagaoka. So where did you go? To Nijou Castle, moron. Where else would we go? Oh, thats a pretty nice place. So you met your wife there? Was that the first time? Of course. I couldnt meet her before that. Something about the boys words felt odd to Masazumi. Huh? And as she tried to figure out why it sounded odd Asama: If he couldnt meet her, that means he tried to meet her, doesnt it? Just based on his phrasing, anyway. That was it. And that meant something else. Scarred: Sir Tadaoki wanted to meet the person who would become Lady Nagaoka. Probably before his official name inheritance. Wise Sister: Now! Its time for the lovey-dovey fantasy zone! What does it mean that Nagabuto wanted to meet his future wife, Tamako, so long ago!? Unturning: Realistically speaking, wouldnt it be awkward in more ways than one if you never once met the wife who blows herself up? Wise Sister: I object! No more realism! Or as they would say in Tres Espa?a, no mas realismo! Silver Wolf: You didnt know the word for realism, did you? Gold Mar: Yeah, but Im not so sure about this. Here, take a look at this information. Flat Vassal: Eh? Does something conflict with that fantasy? Mar-Ga: This is the information on Lady Nagaoka that Masazumi sent around. Check the age. Uqui: 28? Shes an old hag! And from my perspective, shes a triple old hag! Keep your voice down so that boy doesnt hear you! After chiding Ohiroshiki, Mitotsudaira joined the scrum that her classmates had naturally formed. They all leaned over and made eye contact. The boy is a second year in middle school, so she really is twice his age. Hm, the age gap genre. The boy has promise That has a lot of overlap with the elder sister genre, so we need to assist him in his time of need. Why do you sound so duty bound there, Uqui-dono? The boys conversation was inscrutable, but Mitotsudaira made her own comment: I wonder how Lady Nagaoka feels about being paired up with a middle school boy. Its pretty juicy doujin material, added Naruze. Mitotsudaira could not argue with that, but then Still Got It: Now, now. Differences in age are meaningless in matters of love. She realized there was an example right there. Given her mothers long history as a forest-dwelling Loup-Garou, there had to be a pretty large age gap between her parents. Nevertheless, they had developed such a close relationship together that it was hard to imagine them ever having been apart. When you look at my parents, it does seem age differences dont really matter. Thats true, agreed the others, but then Azuma: In other words, age and appearance arent what matters, right? You decide this is the one and that settles it. Right, Miriam? Azuma smiled a little while he and Miriam sat on the bed with their backs against the wall and legs stretched out. He had a sign frame open in widescreen mode so Miriam and the girl sitting between them could also see the conversation scrolling across it. Next to him, Miriam rested her elbow on the pillow she had stood on end as an armrest. Hey, Azuma. What do you think people have to go through before they can call it settled? What do mean before they can call it settled? You know. She averted her gaze. There can be an age difference, but there are also other differences. Sure. Like being different genders. Miriam and the pillow collapsed onto the bed. Mama, was that a powerful blow? Where did you learn that turn of a phrase? But dont worry about it. I just felt some light despair thanks to papas thoughtless comment is all. Miriam continued while still collapsed on the bed. Anyway, you dont need to avoid mentioning my legs. I wasnt avoiding it; I just didnt think of it. I mean, youre a much more capable person than me. Also Also? When Azuma saw that Miriam was not looking his way, he placed a hand on the girls shoulder. When that girl gave him a quizzical look, he pointed at Miriams wheelchair. The girl nodded. Mama lets me ride on the back of her wheelchair. Yes, I know. She goes really fast. Yes, I know. When she takes me up on the deck, shell shift into super overdrive and do a spin turn. That ones news to me. W-wait just a second! Miriam pushed herself up with her arms. Her face was bright red. I-its faster to do it myself than have you push me, right? I will admit its fast. And it makes her happy. How long have you been doing this? After a pause, Miriam answered Azumas question with a glare. Is it really that wrong? If so, Ill stop. You do it on the deck so theres plenty of space and its safe, right? Thats part of what I mean when I say youre more capable than me. Really? Yes. I mean, I certainly cant shift into super overdrive for a spin turn. Qu-quit teasing me. She threateningly raised a hand but then lowered it. I cant believe this. Cant believe what? Things like this do happen. You think something is a weakness, so you hide it from them and just end up pushing them away. So It isnt easy reaching the point where you can call it settled. You make excuses and happiness slips from your fingers. Excuses like wont I just be a burden on them or Im not as capable as they think I am. And youre saying Lady Nagaoka is doing that? I dont know. Miriam glared even harder at him. Now, its your turn. F-for what? Eh? Wait. Okay. She lightly slapped his head. What should I have you reveal? But dont worry. This will only remove a burden from your shoulders. Hmm silently groaned Asama. They say age difference doesnt matter, but It is true Mitos parents are enjoying a happy life with lots of sniff-sniff pant-pant time, but they had to spend some time apart so they wouldnt be too much of a burden on each other, didnt they? P-please dont include strange made-up terms when talking about my parents! Still Got It: Thats right! It would be more accurate to call it licky-sucky edging time! The reality was even more incredible. But because they loved each other so much Still Got It: It is true we spent some time apart. I thought so. This is about a lid, thought Asama. You knew happiness stood right in front of you, but you ended up thinking you did not deserve it. You decided it was wrong for you to accept it. If you were mistaken, then you would lose everything if you reached for that happiness. So you placed a lid on it. Of course, these things happened even with feelings not on the level of love. For example Horizon. Judge. I believe I understand what you wish to say, Asama-sama, said Horizon within the scrum. I once had a deadly destiny forced upon meor rather, prepared for me. At the time, I was such an honest, pure, and immacul- kah. H-Horizon! You wont stumble over your words if you dont try to use words you arent used to! Pardon me. She nodded toward the others. Anyway, I went through a bit of an I should die phase, but when Toori-sama showed up to save me, I pushed him away as if to say hey, stop that. You see, at the time, I was thinking Horizon fell silent. She was thinking. After a while, she looked up into the sky and spoke while soaked with an awkward sweat. S-sorry. I cannot seem to recall any reasons that would make for a nice story. W-well, you dont need to force yourself, Horizon At any rate, one thing was clear. You pushed him away because you thought it was the best choice, didnt you? In other words When weighing the pros and cons, your death came out on top. As did keeping us uninvolved. It was that decision that led Toori-kun to approach from the opposite parallel position. So setting aside whether the idiot is a necessary part of this, are you saying Lady Nagaoka is the same? asked Naomasa. Most likely. I am guessing that is why she never met with him before that one time. Gold Mar: But doesnt that mean she sees him as a child? Still Got It: I dont see why that would be a problem. Please, please dont let her say anything creepy Mito, why not say that directly to your mom instead of praying? If I tell her that, shes bound to say something 10 times worse just to spite me! In a way, you two have a powerful bond of trust, huh? But Mitotsudairas mother did have something to say. Still Got It: When you have given up on the world, you are going to be interested in anyone who worries for you, truly adores you, and tries to reach you even if you reject them. Silver Wolf: Mother, can you stop acting like the entire world follows your rules? Asama beckoned to Mitotsudaira. But instead of calling her over, she seemed to be trying to tell her something. Mitotsudaira looked back to ask what it was, and Middle school, said Asama. It took two full seconds before the meaning registered with Mitotsudaira. She suddenly hung her head within the scrum and had to support herself using Adele and Naomasas shoulders to her left and right. Thats right! Mitotsudaira was astonished. Her mothers rules definitely applied somewhere else. Wise Sister: Heh heh. Yes, I seem to recall a certain knight who acted like she had given up on the world during middle school. Silver Wolf: Th-that was me! Yes, it was me! Got a problem with that!? Flat Vassal: Huh? Silver Wolf: What is it? Flat Vassal: Well, didnt you and the Chancellor start visiting each other occasionally after he was beaten to a bloody pulp? I mean, its not like you would never have seen each other again afterwards, but still. Still Got It: My, my, Nate. Whats this about you and your king!? Oh, no. Asama was looking away and saying yeah and Kimi was skillfully dancing with just her legs, but that was how it was with those two. So as not to place too much pressure on her, those occasional visits had been more about normal socialization than a meeting between a knight and her king, but That is between my king and me. It is not relevant to the current discussion. Heh heh. Dont be so sure. While he never managed it, we are talking about a child who wanted to meet with someone and an adult who avoided it. What does that have to do with my king and me? Mar-Ga: Maybe nothing, but drawing a connection is more fun. These people she sighed, but she probably would have joined in if it was about someone else. Besides, she was living in her kings house now, so there was no point in denying her past. In that case What did that boy do when he met his future wife at Kyou? So whatd you do when you met your wife? asked Toori. But the boy was hesitant to answer. Well Did you grab her chest and get a knee to the gut? No! Why would I do that!? This guys hopeless I mean, thats the normal thing to do, right!? When he turned back to the others, the ninja shook his head and the half-dragon nodded. Thats a 50/50 split, idiot! protested the boy. No, youre the idiot. Include me and its 66.66666%! And the Far East is a democracy, so groping wins by majority rule! You lose. And so do you, Tenzou. Wh-why does that piss me off so much!? shouted Tenzou. M-Master Tenzou, you did that to check me when you confessed, so y-you still win. Mary clenched her fists as she argued his case, so the others gave him cold looks. Wise Sister: Heh heh. I was hoping he would say Mary-dono! Let me grope them again to ensure my victory! 10ZO: If I said that, her family would come kill me! Me: Yeah, the Fairy Queen can be a pain. You hump one little Excalibur and she gets mad for no reason. Vice President: Getting her to let that go was not easy, so dont remind her it happened. Anyway, said Toori as he turned back toward Nagabuto. Its unanimous now, so its your fault for not groping her. Youre not making any sense! Then what did you do when you met her? Dont tell me she asked for a kiss but you blew your chance by getting all Tenzou-y and saying youre a good person with good self-control or something. Flat Vassal: But if you think about it, wouldnt her family have killed him if he had kissed her then? Bell: Caughtred-handed? Red-lipped in this case, Bell-san! he thought, but Nagabuto had a different reaction. He looked down and shut his mouth. He fell silent. But Toori had a hunch why. You said something dumb, didnt you? It wasnt dumb. Then you said something sensible. Thats right. But she didnt understand, is that it? Nagabuto fell silent again. He had done this a few times already, but Toori Me: This guy has no clue his dick is colored black right now, does he? Mar-Ga: Hes probably noticed an odd stiffness now that the ink is drying. Gold Mar: Ga-chan, can you calm down a little? Lets not think too realistically about this, okay? Okay? Righteousness: If I were you, Id be watching my back to make sure he doesnt come kill you once he finds out. That was an issue for later. So what did your wife say? Well Nagabuto hesitated for the span of a short breath. She said I didnt have to do it. Was she smiling when she said that? Yeah. Toori smiled bitterly at the boys confirmation. And then you said something dumb, didnt you? Y-you dont know what happened! I do, though. Tooris bitter smile grew. If you hadnt, you wouldnt be here with us. You said something and you feel you need to make up for it. But if you apologize, you would have to accept what she said and back off, so you cant apologize either. So You came to us, hoping you could get a new start. Stop making assumptions about me! I have to when you wont say anything yourself, idiot. I have to fill in the gaps with assumptions. Besides, Ill be your boss in the future. Toori placed a hand on his chin. Lets see how I do, he said. You fell in love with your wife, right? Im going to assume shes pretty good looking. You wanted to meet her but were refused, so you decided you could change that by earning an inherited name. You went and got one of those, but you were still refused and you started questioning why. That was when you realized inheriting the name of her husband meant the beginning of your history recreation together and that shortens her time left alive. So So You wanted to meet her and tell her not to die. Yes, okay!? shouted Nagabuto. Tadaoki thought back to that night. He had visited Nijou Castle. The interior hall had a plain but darkly-colored design and the harsh contrasts produced by the lighting gave it a mature atmosphere. He had planned to start with some small talk when he met her there, but I told her not to die and that Id save her if anything happened! But she said you didnt have to? Yes! So I said a bunch of other things He honestly did not remember it that clearly. He had thought up and prepared different ways to save her and reach her, but Did she tell you that wasnt necessary? Mitotsudaira typed into her sign frame. She knew her king would see her words. Silver Wolf: When someone has given up on themselves, methods of saving them will seem meaningless. Because they have found meaning in the idea that they cannot be saved. In other words Silver Wolf: For Lady Nagaoka, Europe no longer needs her help, so she thinks her role has ended. She inherited the name of Christina of Sweden, but she has to live away from Sweden and she must feel that is inconveniencing her own nation. This boy met her shortly after K.P.A. Italia fell to Hashiba. The history recreation of Lady Nagaokas death would lead to Sekigahara, so she could use that to corner Hashiba. Also Me: Also? When her king asked that, Mitotsudaira thought of her parents. Her mother and father had lived very different lives in very different circumstances. Her mother was a man-eating Loup-Garou. Her father was a feudal lord and a student. When they had first discovered an attraction between them, they had been reminded of those differences and put some distance between them. With this boy and lady, that was probably what the lady was doing. Silver Wolf: With the age difference and her death in the Testament, Lady Nagaoka probably thought he could find someone better than her. Only after saying it did she realize how heavy a statement that was. At the very least, she would probably cry if she said it to her king. The pain of disguising your true feelings and distancing yourself from happiness was an unbearable thing. She realized there were tears in the corners of her eyes already. Im putting too much of myself in how I imagine her. Lady Nagaoka did not know this boy that well. So for her, it would have been more about giving the boy some advice as an adult instead of disguising her true feelings. But Mitotsudaira did realize something by thinking of the woman like herself. I dont want to be separated from my king. She had felt the same at IZUMO. Her mother had taken him hostage and forcibly removed him from her. She had felt close to tears back then as well. Uuh. She shook her head. And Me: Nate. Silver Wolf: Wh-what is it? Her king asked a question. Me: When I said I would make you my knight, did you think you would be a burden or a flaw for me? She was hesitant to answer, but she shook off the fear inside her. She was not the same person she had been back then. She wanted the past to be the past. So Silver Wolf: I did, of course. But But Silver Wolf: You had come to me, so worrying over that was meaningless. And She continued by talking about the separation from her king that had nearly brought her to tears when she thought about it before. Silver Wolf: Now, I would prefer to find the strength to protect you and continue on instead of finding reasons to push you away and wallow in despair. Asama muttered R-right while hanging her head, but now was not the time to worry about that. Mitotsudaira saw Horizons right arm give her a thumbs up from the deck. That is my relationship with you, my king. Silver Wolf: HoweverLady Nagaoka and this boy have not reached that level. The boy took things seriously. That was probably why Lady Nagaoka had rejected him out of concern for his future. Separation from him did not feel like a big deal to her, so she had rejected the serious boy as a lesson. Silver Wolf: Do you know what happens when you do that to a serious boy who has already convinced himself he is doing the right thing? Novice: He is a second year in middle school. Everyone in that year has a rebellious spirit. Four Eyes: Oh? So were you held back 4 times or something? The Secretary started madly typing something into his sign frame, but wasnt that exactly what Shakespeare wanted? Regardless, Mitotsudaira had come to understand something here. Silver Wolf: My king. Judge, he said out loud instead of via divine transmission. Her king spoke in front of the boy. You were mad and got in a fight with your wife, didnt you? Yes, confirmed Tadaoki. He decided there was no use hiding it now and he explained. I thought up a bunch of plans. Inheriting Inadomes name was a part of that. Because it lets me be there. So I told her I wanted to save her no matter what. But she wouldnt listen. Im only in middle school. I get that. Thats why I gave it so much thought and got everything ready beforehand. So why did she still choose death? I dont care how much trouble it causes me. I dont want her to die. Did you tell her that? He did not need to say it again, so he just nodded. Then the nudist in front of him said more. And did she tell you to find someone better than her or something like that? He heard some excited shrieks and comments of Way to go, Mitotsudaira! behind him, but these people were crazy and he did not want to get involved. But She did. He thought back to that time. He had said everything he could and even shown her some documents he had made. Saving her would violate the Testament. But there are interpretations, right? But she had rejected that too. And when he realized nothing he said could change her mind, he had asked her something. Why? And she had answered him. Because that is my destiny. And how did you respond? He remembered. She had already made up her mind on her own, so I said it without thinking. He said Fine, then just go die. Masazumi heard Tadaoki speaking. But when he reached Lady Nagaokas response She gave a resigned smile. Masazumi listened. And she said, Then this is goodbye. Yeah, said Tadaoki. I was wrong. I screwed up. So I might fail if I go to save her. She might never forgive me. She probably hates me, so why would she listen to me now? I mean, I said something awful and I screwed up. But Hey. He heard a voice from right in front of him. You havent screwed up yet. Toori placed a hand on the boys head. You havent screwed up yet, so dont worry. O-of course I have! Dont be silly. You came to us, didnt you? You couldnt make a better decision than that. And Youre way better at this than me, so dont worry. I mean, you know youll regret it if you dont do something. So dont worry. How can you be so- Because, said Toori. Its obvious to everyone you havent screwed up yet, Nagabuto. Asamas shoulders lowered in relief when she heard Tooris words. Thank goodness. Thats Toori for you, I guess. Wise Sister: Heh heh. If he had said because I used to be like you, I would have had to slap him. If he was viewing it like that, he would only be pretending to save the boy while actually using the boy to vicariously save his past self. Hori-ko: Judge. If he was still carrying that around, it would mean he learned nothing from our glimpse of the past that nearly destroyed me. That was right. He had purified his past, so he would not see this boy as his past self. He had overcome that already, so he would instead focus on saving a boy who was about to be overcome by remorse. Listen, he said. We wont let that stuff get the better of us. Even if something like it happens again, we know we can overcome it because weve done it before. But you? Youre still a remorse virgin. So if you think youre gonna lose, just leave it to us. Leave it to you? Whats that supposed to mean? Well believe in you for you? Asama: D-dont say it as a question! Me: Yeah, but Im still not sure about any of this. Well, whatever, he said. When you cant believe in yourself, believe in us instead. None of them laugh at my jokes and they ignore my performances on a daily basis, but theyll do what needs doing. Wait, but The boy looked at him. I said such an awful thing to her. And I said you havent screwed up yet, remember? He said it directly. Your wife isnt dead yet and youve learned your lesson. If shes still alive and you want to show her youve learned your lesson, then you still havent screwed up, no matter what you said in the past. You can still make up for it. Theres no reason to be all woe is me. Are you stupid? This is just the beginning. Nows the time to think about how to apologize and how to flirt with your wife once you reach her. So focus on that, okay? Toori turned toward the others. Asama knew what he was going to say. So lets go. Some of the others responded with the usual judge, but not Asama. Yes. That was her simple answer to him. Volume 7A, 16: Watcher of the Next Generation Volume 7A, Chapter 16: Watcher of the Next Generation Times change So I want to believe It was good fortune That I could calmly watch it happen Point Allocation (Ruined Nation) Before she could take a break, Masazumi turned toward Terumoto. Terumoto must not have known what to do with herself because she was drinking tea at a table she had set up at some point. She raised a hand toward Masazumi and nodded. Got everything sorted out? Judge. We will indeed go rescue Lady Nagaoka. It corresponds with our national interests, and She looked to the nudist idiot and he raised a hand in response. Well, you could say its like a hobby, he said. Sounds about right, she said. We will head over and humiliate Hashiba this time. Now, about the boy Please! The boy suddenly turned her way and bowed. Instead of a prostration, it was a seated bow. He carried his body well and he had set his weapons down next to him. Worshiper: The Testament does say he is the greatest student of Rikyuu. Azuma: Yes, he is well-mannered even by the standards Im used to. That meant he had been taught the value and meaning of a polite request. That isnt nothing. He was one of the Seven Generals and an important name inheritor who would pass from Hashiba to Matsudaira. Judge. Understood. We will keep you safe. Mouri Terumoto, am I correct in assuming he does not have Hashibas permission for any of this? What, do you want to tell them hes here and start bargaining over him? Ill pretend I didnt know a thing, just so you know. She has guts, thats for sure. It looked like she was not even thinking about the consequences, but then she would set you up in the weirdest ways. But his presence here was enough to qualify as a national problem. I guess you can stay in Musashis diplomatic lodging. If anything happens, we can claim you arrived seeking asylum. And once we approach N?rdlingen, well reveal your presence. Why? To be honest, to shake up the battlefield. Theyll be trying to do the history recreation of Lady Nagoakas death and here we come with Nagaoka Tadaoki. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Terumoto and the boy both shouted. Oops, I didnt realize we were still doing that. Aaaanyway, taking this boy there will be a huge nuisance for them. Yeah, hell be a nuisance all right. The boy hung his head and muttered a nuisance, but that was the truth of the matter. From a strategic standpoint, rescuing Lady Nagaoka comes first for us. And if the Protestants are having trouble in the Battle of N?rdlingen, we will either rescue them or defend them as they withdraw. Now, the other side will be forced to come up with a new strategy as soon as this boy shows up, so She raised and lightly clenched her right hand. We should be able to use that opening to rescue Lady Nagaoka and help the Protestants. But what happens then? Terumoto spoke to Masazumi instead of the boy. If he works with you and acts outside the Testament descriptions, he could have his inherited names revoked. In the worst case, the name Nagaoka Tadao- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! The boy did a good job there. In fact You got careless, Mouri Terumoto. Yeah, this is more of a pain than I thought, said Terumoto. Okay, thats enough of that gag. Flat Vassal: U-um, I really dont want to say this since shes the boss of my parents home country, but is the Mouri Chancellor opposed to having fun!? Mar-Ga: I was thinking the same thing, but since you brought it up, you go tell her, Adele. Unturning: It takes a special kind of vassal to have no fear of causing an international incident. Novice: Yes, I was thinking that too, but I second the nomination of Adele-kun as our representative. Four Eyes: Is copying other people really that much fun? Novice: Wh-why are you so quick to take the conversation in a different direction!? Vice President: Hmm, well, I would actually appreciate the end of that gag. I hope this makes it easier to talk to him, thought Masazumi as she made an attempt. So, um, Nagaoka Tadaoki. As soon as she said it, Terumoto smacked Nagaoka on the head. Hey, get shouting. Flat Vassal: Im not saying it! Im not saying anything! So dont try to make me! Me: Huh? Huh? Adele? Were you the first one to bring it up again? Hori-ko: Stop that, Toori-sama. Adele-sama is more sensitive than she looks, so after having her mobile shell used as a hammer, her poor psyche has jumped straight past sensitive and reached fragile andwhere was I going with this again? Flat Vassal: How are we supposed to know what you were thinking!? Gold Mar: Shouldnt you be protesting that middle part instead? Umm. Masazumi reworded what she wanted to say. Once at N?rdlingen, we will rescue Lady Nagaoka and then view the state of the battlefield to decide how best to intervene for the Protestants. But one thing was bothering her. Mouri Terumoto. Im surprised you brought such an important boy all this way. He came to us from Sweden. They too want to rescue Lady Nagaoka. Could that be a trap? If theyre setting us up, then Ill pay them back on the battlefield later. As an ally, of course. Ill swipe all the credit from them. It was a lot like her not to call it a betrayal and not to shoot them in the back. Of course, she had the ability and national power to make good on her threat. So we can assume Sweden is being honest with us, or honest enough at least? You really need to be less suspicious of people. I believe international negotiations are Musashi and the Far Easts greatest defense. Almost Everyone: Eh? Vice President: Whats that supposed to mean!? Tonbokiri: Masazumi, there is no need to hide this from us. You are a wonderful Vice President who always provides a place for people like me to work. And thanks to your strong leadership on the Student Council, the Chancellors Officers have not gained undue strength as is common in warfighting nations. Hori-ko: That is correct, Masazumi-sama. Your negotiations are a magical thing that always pursue peace yet somehow always end up leading us to war. You must not write off that skill as nothing more than defense. No, wait, I should not downplay the importance of defense. You must not absurdly misrepresent that skill as defense. Yes, much better. It felt wrong to hear that from two of Musashis top individuals, but she knew what this was. Vice President: During you teenage years, it isnt uncommon for you and others to view yourself differently. 10ZO: You have no intention of fixing this, do you? Vice President: Personalities dont change that easily. So I guess were stuck with all of you the way you are. She was pretty sure everyone behind her was glaring at her, but she did not let it get to her. They always did that. Anyway, she had something to say to Mouri Terumoto. Musashi is supporting the Far East right now, but were an aerial city ship. Were the size of the urban center of another nations capital, but no more than that. We cant do anything without the cooperation and support of the Far East and other nations. That is why I am always cautious when negotiating. With that in mind, let me ask you something: this goes beyond Sweden, doesnt it? For example? Holland. Losing the leader of a powerful nation like Sweden would be painful for the Protestant forces in northern M.H.R.R., especially Holland since they are seeking independence. They would have to start over in diplomacy and everything else. Thats an even trickier situation than Musashi is in, thought Masazumi. She opened a map of Europe to assist her explanation. These are M.H.R.R.s principalities and the surrounding nations. They might be powerful, but they are not large. Since Europe is crammed together like this, losing stability and coordination with neighboring nations means constantly having warriors sent to attack you. Me: Eh? What do you mean? So its bad to be close together? Hey, said Masazumi. Vice President: Listen. Musashi is floating in the sky, so were not easy to occupy even if we do go to war with someone. If someone wants to occupy us, they have to send their warriors in via aerial ships and they cant gather troops and supplies in nearby bases. Silver Wolf: But the close proximity of Europe means warriors and supplies can be constantly transported in via land. When attacking the Musashi or an island nation, you can use transport ships to send people in by the thousands, but due to the difficulty of landing on the ship or setting up bases for supplies and personnel, land routes give an attacker a huge advantage. When you can just walk to the battlefield, you can even gather volunteer warriors from the local area. Novice: In that case, all roads crossing the border are a threat. A flying nation like Musashi or an island nation surrounded by sea only has to shoot down the enemy ships that show up, but on the ground, they can set up bases to amass personnel like Mitotsudaira-kun mentioned. And you can be almost certain the enemy will do that. In other words, said Masazumi. Vice President: The European nations are surrounded by several other nations and not many are large or powerful enough to fight multiple nations at once. She tapped the map of Europe again. Sweden wants to establish its position as a powerful nation and Holland wants independence. The fate of the Swedish Chancellor is important for both those goals. And the same is true for the M.H.R.R. Protestants. Then what do we do? Judge, said Masazumi. We go get ourselves some influence at Westphalia. You are a bad girl, Honda Masazumi. Terumoto felt an emotion like laughter rising from her gut. The Musashi Vice President responded while glancing over from her seated position. Im not cut out to be a good girl. I dont doubt it. The actual battle hasnt even started yet, but youve already established the political value of rescuing Lady Nagaoka and intervening in N?rdlingen. This is all going to be an extra headache for the Protestants and M.H.R.R. Imperials about to start yet another battle. But its better to say it now than after the fact, right? Just as we said at Mikawa, we will discuss our overall plans at the Peace of Westphalia. But, she said again. We are not going to sit around waiting for a decision. We are not criminals. We will head out and discover whether or not our actions mean anything for the world. So let me make one thing clear: what we are about to do will mean something for Europe. Then let me make one thing clear as well. Terumoto held up her teacup. You are talking about the future. I dont know what will happen, but She looked the Musashi Vice President straight in the eye. I look forward to Sekigahara. Masazumi started to say judge but stopped herself. Matsudaira and Mouri would be enemies at Sekigahara. However That doesnt mean anything here. Addressing their hostility at Sekigahara would change the meaning of the Kantou Liberation. Mouri would be the main force fighting for the Kantou Liberation. If they established the hostility between Musashi and Mouri now, it would transform the Kantou Liberation into something done by Musashis enemy instead of by friendly Hexagone Fran?aise. With that framing, the Kantou nations would have a hard time accepting Musashi when they returned to Kantou. She clearly had that in mind when she chose what to say. After adjusting her view of Terumotos words, Masazumi responded. Completing the Kantou Liberation comes first. Leave it to us. No. She could not just leave it to them. It would not be Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri liberating Kantou. The Satomi and Musashi forces will stand out front. The Testament Union wont accept it otherwise and the Kantou nations wouldnt listen. Also, Mouri has to arrange those supplies. So You want us to stand back and watch? Hey, Hashiba told you not to take command here, remember? But for us Masazumi shrugged and spoke to Mouri Terumoto who was crossing her arms and frowning. We want you to help out Satomi. Because theyre a little short on power. Oh? breathed Genan. That was a clever side step. Powerful nations could be prideful. For example, they felt the need to be protectors of the smaller nations they were allied with. No matter how powerful the nation, they would have a hard time fighting back if all the surrounding nations ganged up on them at once. So by earning those surrounding nations trust, they could get those other nations to hold each other in check and avoid being ganged up on. And the best way to build up trust with those smaller nations is to protect them. If they were being protected, they would have no reason to betray you. But if you did not protect an allied small nation or you demanded a share of that small nations profits, the other nations would assume the same would happen to them and grow wary. Satomi was currently a ruined nation. Satomi would regain their land with the Kantou Liberation, but what if Mouri took the leading role there instead of Satomi themselves? The Musashi Vice President had hinted at that. She had hinted that slighting Satomi instead of helping them would be a stain on Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aises reputation. And through that Its too bad, said Genan. If Houjou were not on the path to ruin, I could have used the Musashi Vice Presidents words. I could have claimed Houjou needs to monitor Mouri and ensure they do not wrest control of the situation away from Satomi and Musashi. Ha ha. Yes, it really is too bad. He laughed and thought, These words are a favor to you, Musashi. By saying this following the Musashi Vice Presidents statement, the Kantou nations could claim the political card that Houjou could no longer play. The Musashi Vice President turned toward him and gave a silent bow. Please, it was nothing. Matsudaira would inherit Houjou, but he and the rest from Houjou could act now to protect Houjous future after their fall. That was why he had said that; it was not meant to support the current Musashi. However, his words kept Mouri from leading the Kantou Liberation. They could try, but the Kantou nations would not allow it. Of course, their assistance was still valuable and the Kantou nations would appreciate it. But they could no longer take it all for themselves. That may have been why Mouri Terumoto laughed. Getting a nice story to tell isnt half bad either. Narumi released an impressed sigh. Shes an incredible woman. Terumoto had used her words to define the role given to her. A nice story. A powerful nation in the west had come all the way to Kantou and they were going to help a ruined nation like Satomi without taking the spotlight for themselves. And they would not ask to rule over them. That was nothing but a nice story. She had actually stated that out loud while agreeing to it, which meant The Kantou nations have to accept Mouri now. If Mouri was clamoring to be given certain rights, the Kantou nations could refuse. But since Mouri was asking for nothing of the sort, the Kantou nations had to accept them. It was a simple seesaw game, but stating it out loud meant a lot because it demonstrated that Mouri understood what was going on. There was an unspoken implication that Mouri could use the power of a large nation if the rules were not followed. Narumi realized this was a discussion between an incredible woman and a bad girl. If this was Houjou land, I wonder which side Parvati would be one. Narumi smiled bitterly, but she also knew the discussion was over. She raised her right hand as a Date Representative. We have planned out a number of things now, so how about we move on to what we really need to do? Judge. Masazumi agreed with Narumis suggestion. Theres a lot we need to do. Before getting any rest, they needed to think up a plan for N?rdlingen and a political stance to take. And whatever they decided on Nagabuto. She stood up and called out to the boy. The middle school name inheritor looked back and quickly stood up. Masazumi spoke to him. Quickly affix your ship to the deck because we dont want Hashiba noticing it. We have ways of disguising it, so you and your people can- She realized something once she said that. Does everyone onboard agree with your decision? They are all from my clan. The inspectors and such think Im still on the warship getting some sleep before the battle. Way to go, Nagabuto! said the idiot. Youre cleverer than I thought! Cmon, quit flattering me! Since the boy responded with a smile, the two of them may have gotten along better than Masazumi thought. Is this how guys interact when they dont have weird organizational ties getting in the way? While she wondered about that, she saw Mouri Terumoto and Houjou Genan turn toward their own ships. Honjou Shigenaga of Uesugi raised a hand toward her. We will take my victory over that boy into consideration when your attack on Uesugi comes along. That is acceptable, I assume? Judge. This was a lot of trouble, but I think we have a good grasp of the situation now. When she heard that, Shigenagas eyebrows initially rose, but that transformed into a smile. I wont take that trouble into account when assessing what you owe us. We will view that as a favor. Now, then, said Yoshiaki as she raised a hand toward the Satomi Student Council President and the Date Vice Chancellor. If there is anything for us to do, we will do it. If not, we will get some rest. So what will you be doing? Judge. I will be rejoining the Musashi group. What about the Tachibana Couple? Judge. Master Muneshige and I have already put our names down on the list of participants from earlier. We believe this is a good opportunity for him to demonstrate his skill and re-inherit the Tachibana name. Yeah, I think Ill go with Satomi as well, said Naomasa while raising her prosthetic arm up for everyone to see. Satomis gods of war were apparently based on the Suzakus design, so I want to take a look at them. I see, thought Masazumi with a nod. Everyone is ready to get to work, she added. They would each be giving their all in the two largescale battles coming up in a few hours. But first Okay. Masazumi took a breath. If youre going to get some rest, then get to it! Suzu heard everyone respond with judge. But just then Eh? An odd sound reached her ears. No, it did not technically reach her ears. This was sensory information sent to her from Musashino. The Musashi had sensed this sound. It had been picked up from the distant sky and passed on to her ears. What isthis? Hm, you say something, Bell-san? Is something weird headed this way? Just as Toori called out to her Emergency! This is a warning from Musashinos bridge! An unidentified flying object is approaching from the west! It has responded to our warning message with a noncombatant signal and sent us a request for emergency landing! We have accepted the request, but make sure to- Musashino paused. Oh, it has entered our airspace. Over. Her words were proven by a great mass of noise from the west. Everyone turned that way and Suzu used the data from Musashino to determine the flying objects shape. Umm, Bell-san, can you tell what this is? Y-yes, wait just amoment. Her hands brushed against empty air. Ah. She could not create the models here. This was not the Musashinos bridge and the bridge system was not activated outside like it had been during the Siege of Kanie Castle. Oops. I did that out of habit, but I probably looked like someone nervously flailing their hands around. Like Ohiroshiki-kun does. Oh, Toori-kun does it a lot too. Come to think of it, Ga-chan and Asama-san do too. Mitotsudaira-san would probably come next in the ranking. And coming after her should be fine. Or is it? It is landing. Over. O-oh, no. S-sorry. While she apologized, she heard a metallic creaking and felt the hardened wood deck bounce below her feet. An object was sliding toward them while making a large braking turn and her senses told her it was 80m long. Adragon? No, it was shaped like a dragon, but the sounds of motors and thrusters were just like an aerial ship or mechanical phoenix. Which meant one thing. Its a mechanical dragon! exclaimed Naomasa. Volume 7A, 17: Trailblazer of Empty Land Volume 7A, Chapter 17: Trailblazer of Empty Land An enemy need not Greet you with battle They can stop by on a whim Like a passing rain shower Point Allocation (Refuel) Naomasa saw the enemy. It slid between the other nations ships and stopped in the center where everyone was gathered. It was a red mechanical dragon. It was shaped like a dragon, but it was actually a machine. Just like a mechanical phoenix, it was a large weapon piloted by the person riding it. And just one of them can fight on the level of a military division or a warship. They were rare. They had worse fuel efficiency than gods of war and they were a pain to maintain, so Tres Espa?a was the only major nation that used them and they only used them in the New World. Some smaller nations used them as a symbol for their nations weaponry, but they rarely appeared on the front line except as a show of force. Yet here one was right in front of them. 347: Wow! Hey, Masa, get me some video! O-oh, and audio too! The acoustics outside arent great for picking up the sound of its engine, but I can still play the recording while I fall asleep! Shes got some kind of sickness, thats for sure, thought Naomasa even as she worked to record the requested data. The red dragon set its four legs on the deck and shook from the movement. It had a pointed head, main wings on its forelegs and secondary wings on its hind legs. Musashi: Our readings show it was travelling at 82% of our gravitational acceleration. Over. Gold Mar: Geh. Me: Eh? Doesnt that mean it cant keep up? Nothing to worry about then. Mar-Ga: The Musashi extends its cruising distance by using inertial cruising after accelerating. It also helps that we can stay afloat for long periods of time, but if we stay at full speed, well run out of fuel in no time. On the other hand, that mechanical dragon cant stay afloat on its own, so it keeps accelerating its entire time in the air. Uqui: In that case, the Musashi can at best match its speed. It might even be able to catch up to us. Me: You mean we suck!? Hori-ko: Do not say that, Toori-sama. Musashi-sama will functionally get super mad. Sakai asked Musashi a question while he viewed the menu for Bonten, a Date mail-order site that had expanded into Kantou. Musashi-san? Is that mechanical dragon really faster than you? She gave him a sidelong glance before responding. I will not stoop to the level of silly contents of speed. This ship follows a policy of safety first. Besides, I have the greater top speed and power output. Over. Is that so? said Sakai while viewing the section for local hero shows on black disk. But Id really prefer it if the Musashi won. Is this a childish game, Sakai-sama? Over. Musashi sighed, but only for show as she was a doll. And then she opened a sign frame. Musashino, continue calculations until you arrive at a satisfactory result. Over. Naomasa saw Horizon nod toward a sign frame and then turn her way. Naomasa-sama, make sure the record says that the Musashi does not suck and the mechanical dragon could not catch up. Are you sure? She was confused, but that was apparently the result. However That thing has a very Tres Espa?an design. Mar-Ga: I was expecting an M.H.R.R. one, but thats Tres Espa?a red, isnt it? It is, agreed Naomasa. Just then, the mechanical dragon stood up from its crouched position. Oh? Is it making its move? It was not. The creaking of metal gradually grew louder as the giant form came to a stop. The metal dragon continued to shake up and down a little and there were still lights on across its body, but it showed no sign of further movement. It must really be out of fuel. Then a voice came from an external speaker. Waiiit, Nabe-sannnn? What do we do? We dont do anything. We have the right to do this. Ummm, said the voice from further back. Were on our way to Edo for the history recreation, but were short on fuel and would like to refuel. Were in a hurry, so only give us enough to reach Edo. With that, the head of the mechanical dragon slid forward to reveal a cramped cockpit inside. Naomasa could not see what was inside since she was looking up from below, but she saw two people stand up into view. The one in the front seat was a tall girl who wore an M.H.R.R. work uniform and had her hair tied back. I am Nabeshima Naoshige from the Ryuuzouji Warriors of Hashibas M.H.R.R. Kyushu Region Warrior Division! The one in the back seat was a long-haired girl who had apparently been asleep. I am Asano Yoshinagaaa of Hashibas M.H.R.R. Home Warrior Divisionnn. The girls definitely looked younger than Class Plum and Neshinbara responded to the names they had given. Asano of the Seven Generalsand Nabeshima Naoshige, the fierce warrior under Katou Kiyomasas command. He knew why they were here. Those two are going to fight in the Keichou Campaign. Gin saw Muneshige take a deep breath. Master Muneshige. She did not know if it was tension, hope, or something else that had inspired emotion in him, but Master Muneshige, it appears something big is in the works, doesnt it? Because According to the Testament, Nabeshima Naoshige attacks our Tachibana territory after Sekigahara. There is fierce fighting, but you never meet Nabeshima in battle and the Tachibana territory surrenders. She had not expected that opponent to be a mechanical dragon pilot. There were records showing that both Muneshige and Nabeshima had fought in the coming Kantou Liberation or Keichou Campaign. However, Muneshige had yet to reclaim his inherited name. It was unknown if those two would meet as enemies during the Kantou Liberation, but We should both be able to see how the other fights. Judge, agreed Gin. Something was clear to her now. The times are changing. She could also tell that they were the ones causing that change. At Novgorod, Sanada, and Houjou, they had interacted with the current age and gotten ahead of it. But it felt more real when she saw things related to Muneshige and herself in it. A future enemy stood before them now. Of course, this was all meaningless without his inherited name, but It is not that our goal will not wait around for us, Gin. Perhaps our goal will come to us and then pass us by. We must be prepared so it does not escape us. Judge. Let us keep an eye on the enemy during the Kantou Liberation to prepare for that. After Gin agreed, Nabeshima hopped down from the cockpit. Shes nimble. As a mechanical dragon pilot, there was no real reason to worry about her own agility. But just like the Satomi Student Council President, fighters had to be well-trained even if they piloted a god of war or similar machine. This girl would be the same. Nabeshima landed on the deck after a drop of nearly 10m. She nimbly lowered her hips, but immediately stood back up and rolled her shoulders. She must have been stiff after such a long flight. And she opened a Catholic lernen figur. Heres my request for fuel. Whos in charge of that here? Her behavior was more casual than it was direct. And My lady!! A hatch on the mechanical dragons flank opened and some elderly men tumbled out from the interior. They all wore work uniforms made from a mixture of Tres Espa?a and M.H.R.R. designs. Them. Gin knew who they were. Muneshige would as well. There were five in all and they ran toward Nabeshima. The Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji? Masazumi asked Gin what she meant. The Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji? She knew what Ryuuzouji was. It was a small nation in Kyushu. Come to think of it, the Testament says Nabeshima Naoshige was left in charge there and he more or less hijacked the place. Nabeshima must have been given an important position among Hashibas warriors after strengthening her ties to Hashiba. Why are they called the Four Heavenly Kings when there are five of them? Eh? Gin frowned and it took a while for her to finally respond. Tradition. Oh, was all Masazumi could say to that. But when the five old men noticed the conversation, they stopped running toward Nabeshima and struck a pose together. Indeed! We are the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji! We are five in number, yet we are the Four Heavenly Kings! Therere five of us, but were the Four Heavenly Kings for some reason! Youre in the wayyyyyyyyyyyy! The hell I aaaaaaaaaaam! The five of them spun in perfect unison to throw counter punches that sent them all flying. Yes, yes, yes. Nabeshima walked over. Cmon, you old geezers, were trying to arrange for some fuel, so dont get in the way. If you have time to hit each other, then get things ready on our end. Cmon, hop to it! My lady! But this is enemy territory! Leave this to us while you handle the refueling, my lady! Nabeshima kicked one of the old men in the butt. Dont shove all the work onto me! If youve forgotten your jobs, Ill beat the knowledge back into you! The old men gave a shout and rushed to the rear of the mechanical dragon. They look like a pain to deal with, thought Masazumi as she raised her right hand and called out to Nabeshima. Musashi can prepare fuel for you right away, so just tell us what you need. But She turned her gaze in the direction the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji had run and Nabeshima followed that gaze. Testament. I arrived at the Ryuuzouji clan during middle school, which was when they were reorganizing everything. But C how should I put it? C those old geezers wouldnt do any work, so I kept having to bring the work to them and kick their asses until they did it. And they eventually ended up like this. Work? This. The mechanical dragon. Its Tres Espa?as- Nabeshima then noticed two people standing behind Masazumi. Masazumi did not even need to look to know it was the Tachibana Couple. Nabeshima bowed and a shout came from the rear of the mechanical dragon. Oh!? Is that Tres Espa?as 1st and 3rd Special Duty Officers!? I do not believe we have met. I am Tachibana Gin and this is Tachibana Muneshige, although his inherited name has been revoked. Ohh. One of the Four Heavenly Kings pulled his work goggles over his eyes. Thats our enemy!! Gin responded to the man with a nod. Next to her, Muneshige lightly lowered his head and spoke a single word. Eventually. Judge! That is sufficient, thought Gin in admiration. Neither we nor them need any more of a response than that. But she had another thought as well. It had to do with the mechanical dragon piloted by Nabeshima. Tachibana Wife: It is true Tres Espa?a built mechanical dragons in order to settle the New World. With the Armada Battle approaching, Tres Espa?a did the development and design work in the New World while the production and assembly were done by Ryuuzouji since that clan already had mechanical dragons. That would have been when Nabeshima moved to Ryuuzouji. She had likely been sent there to bring mechanical dragon technology back to Hashiba. She must have done an excellent job given Ryuuzoujis own technical prowess and the technology being sent in from Tres Espa?a. But Tachibana Wife: Tres Espa?as New World Warriors only had land mechanical dragons that were mid-sized at best. Large, flying ones like this are a different thing entirely. To quickly supply ether fuel, pressurized barrels were carried in on a wagon instead of using a pipe. Those were hooked up to the mechanical dragon using a wooden frame as a universal compatibility hub. The engine system and other parts definitely use Tres Espa?an technology. The biggest difference was the primary usage of ether fuel. Tres Espa?a did not have the best ether engine technology, so their gods of war and mechanical dragons used spring power conversion systems instead of fuel. Smoking Girl: With spring systems, managing the spring container is easy and theyre quickly swapped out, so those systems are well suited for aerial gods of war. But they have an upper limit on power, so flying a mechanical dragon would require too many to be feasible. The ether fuel usage is probably taken from M.H.R.R. tech. In that case, thought Gin. This more or less confirmed something. Tres Espa?a has chosen to cooperate with Hashiba instead of opposing them. Gin looked at Nabeshima. That younger name inheritor belonged to a generation they increasingly had to think about. The girl shrugged and opened her mouth to speak. Well, Tres Espa?a does belong to the western Habsburg bloodline, so it shouldnt come as a surprise that they would work with M.H.R.R. And they used the history recreation of the Kyushu Campaign to keep Hashiba from invading their home country. Testament. That invasion would have been by the eastern Habsburgs, which would have made cooperation between Catholics impossible. I take it this is the price of that decision? Testament. But Tres Espa?a itself is still treating those of us in Hashiba pretty coldly. They do what needs to be done for the history recreation, but they provide no support beyond that. They use their losses in the New World business as an excuse. That sounds like the Chancellors idea. Gin nearly nodded in response to Muneshiges smiling comment, but she stopped herself. Master Muneshige? You probably should not refer to him as just the Chancellor. Oh, my apologies, Gin. We are residents of Musashi now, arent we? Muneshige took a breath and reworded his comment. That sounds like Tres Espa?a Chancellor Segundos idea. Spelling it all out is a little long, isnt it? Can you display appropriate respect for our elder while keeping it short, Gin? Sir Segundo. Such quick thinking, Gin! I am a Tachibana woman after all. Now, then, thought Gin as she turned back toward Nabeshima and the mechanical dragon. She wondered if there was anything she could learn from the dragon using her Tres Espa?an viewpoint. But just as she began her observations, she heard a voice. It came from Asano Yoshinaga who was still in the cockpit overhead. Huhhh!? Hey, hey, hhhey? Whats Nagaoka doing here? Masazumi gasped at Asanos question. Oh, no! Nagaokas presence here was supposed to be top secret. If the Hashiba forces found out, Musashi could be criticized for ignoring the history recreation. Were in trouble, thought Masazumi. I need to do something. But the voice overhead continued with a tilted head and puzzled tone. That is Nagaoka, isnt it? Hey, Nagaokaaa! What are you doing herrre? Out of the corner of her eye, Masazumi saw Nagaoka hesitating to respond. He was a middle school student, so making a political decision and adlibbing through this was beyond his abilities. In fact, Masazumi would prefer he did not even try. But Gold Mar: Should we open fire? Vice President: Lets not be hasty! And not even all of your combined firepower could destroy that mechanical dragon! Novice: Fine, then. It sounds like I must drag them into the dark depths of history. Hori-ko: Mitotsudaira-samaaaa! Silver Wolf: My kiiiiing!!!! As they passed the focus from person to person, the idiot suddenly responded. He jumped away from Tadaoki and rolled across the deck. Gwaaahhhhhhhhhhh! He shouted as loud as he could. Nagabutos boarded our shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiip! Me: Oh, whoops. I called him Nagabuto. Unturning: What kind of act was that supposed to be? Uqui: You couldnt tell, Narumi? Toori is going to piss himself and sob while he crawls away in terror. Hori-ko: Sounds like he stands to lose a lot for how difficult it will be for that to work. Silver Wolf: Stop! No! He is not doing that here! Still Got It: Thats right! Save that kind of fun for when youre alone together! Silver Wolf: Mother, I do not need your messed-up opinions right now! Vice President: Umm, so the idea is to make it look like Nagaoka Tadaoki forcibly boarded us and we were fighting him when the mechanical dragon showed up!? Nagaya-Stable: Hey, doesnt that prevent us from inviting him to stay with us? Vice President: Thats no longer an option no matter what we do. Well have to play this by ear! Almost Everyone: Judge! Masazumi looked to the others. The plan is to run away from the boy like hes a dangerous enemy! She used eye contact to communicate with them all. Then Horizon placed a hand on her shoulder. Masazumi-sama, please explain the plan such that we can understand. Masazumi felt everyones eyes on her. Waiiiiit! But it was not just the idiot. Even Asano, Nabeshima, the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji, and Mouri Terumotos group were giving her cold looks that asked what they should do. In fact, Nagaoka was doing it too. This required resolute action. She had watched kabuki and plays as part of her education and she had learned to project her voice for giving speeches. If she gave a shout, that was sure to show everyone why they needed to run away from Nagaoka. So that was what she did. W-waaahhhhhh! Oops! She forgot to move, so she just stood there. That may have been why her voice had been so straightforward and direct. Almost like it was meant as reverence for trees. Oh, I like that description. You can call me the Tree Revererer. Oh, thats one er too many. Then the idiot raised his voice while standing still next to her. W-waaahhhhhh! Damn him! Horizon did the same. W-waaahhhhhh! The others exchanged a glance, and then W-waaahhhhhh! W-waaahhhhhh! W-waaahhhhhh! Nabeshima and Asano joined in. W-waaahhhhhh! Even Nagaoka did it. W-waaahhhhhh! You dont have to do it! Mar-Ga: W-waaahhhhhh! Gold Mar: W-waaahhhhhh! Vice President: Dont do it when you arent even here! Mar-Ga: Sob, sob. M-Margot, all I wanted to do was show some camaraderie with the others, but Masazumi says Im not welcome Gold Mar: There, there. Its okay, Ga-chan. You can make yourself feel better by drawing a doujinshi where Seijun shows some camaraderie with the others. The secondary damage had already begun. Meanwhile, Horizon placed a hand on Masazumis shoulder again. Now, continue. This time, Masazumi actually moved. She jumped away from Nagaoka in an exaggerated way, and Neshinbara! Now this is true fear! Neshinbara was into it right away. He swung his arms and held them up in two or three different meaningless poses as he spoke. Nagaoka Tadaoki has singlehandedly boarded our ship during this crucial meeting! The history recreation of losing his wife must have driven him mad and given him a murderous dual personality! And that other personality is named Its Nagabuto, Neshinbara. Indeed! The name derived from the cursed bloodline of his maternal ancestors is Nagabuto. It might sound Far Eastern, but it actually refers to the Indian divine serpents known as Naga! Thus, it is all too obvious that it was this Houjou land that has awoken the ancient blood within his veins! Neshinbara-sama, if Nagabuto-sama is a manifestation of a divine serpent, does that make us evil? No! I can say nothing for certain without doing more research, but to have divine serpent blood in his veins, his ancestors must have slain one of those serpents and drank of its blood. They are a cursed family. Asano raised a hand. Nagaokas pareeents are thread-making craftsmennn. Exactly! What are threads if not artificial serpents!? They began making the thread to ward off the serpents curse, but the true reasons behind have since been forgotten! He is the descendent of a dark tribe! Four Eyes: Are your excuses always this forced? Vice President: Hold on, Shakespeare! Your very reasonable comments can wait! Now, Neshinbara, what is the situation!? Neshinbara responded by sliding to the side and swinging his right arm around. All of his sign frames followed the movement of his arm. He didnt mean for that to happen, did he? But Neshinbara did not let it get to him. He held his hand over the bottom of his face and spoke. This is fear itself Immediately, the idiot turned toward Nagaoka, stood perfectly still, and opened his mouth wide. Hes so scaryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! Waaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Whyd such a dangerous guy have to come herrrrrrrrrrrrrrre! The idiot tripped and fell, but Oh? He looked like he was crawling away, but he somehow ended up moving toward Nagaoka. Wise Sister: Heh heh. That is a stage technique passed down from the Age of the Gods: the Crawling Moonwalk! The technique was developed by an entertainer god named Michael! You dont get to see this every day! Toori approached Nagabuto and whispered to the boy. Well make sure to at least do something about your wife, so you head back for now. A-are you sure? Just leave it to us. Cause we know youll do what you can too. So Play along here, okay? Masazumi saw Nagaoka raise his voice as he drew his gun chain swords. Heyyyyyyyy! You gotta death wish or somethinnnnnnnnnnng!? Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh! Hes so scaryyyyyyyyyyyyy! Help meeeeeeee! Dammit, yooooou! Nudists should be executeeeeed! Okay, that part I can get behind. Waaaaaaahhh! Im gonna be killed in the nuuuuuude! Nagabutos super scaryyyyyyyyyy! I bet his dicks pitch blaaaaaaaaaaaaaack! Right, Tenzou? Eh? Oh, waaaaaaaaahhhh! Yes, his dick probably is pitch blaaaaack! Dont encourage him. And can we start talking like normal people now? Asama: S-sorry. I think laughing at that makes me unfit to be a shrine maiden, so s-sorry. Hori-ko: Asama-sama, I feel like your standards for humor have dropped considerably since moving in with us. Silver Wolf: I-I didnt laugh! Kimi, why are you hopping up and down repeating that!? Whatever the case, there was only one thing to shout now. Retreat! Everyone screamed and ran to the inner side of the port. The warriors waiting behind them moved forward instead. And Dammit. Oh, you were okay, 1st Special Duty Officer!? Dammit. 1st Special Duty Officer, hurry up and retreat with the others! Dammit. It was all an act!? I-I feel like you all are speaking your mind a little too much lately! protested the ninja. But the arrival of the warriors changed things for Nabeshimas group. The girl shouted at Nagaoka who was still swinging around his gun chain swords. Hey! Dont get in the way of our refueling! Hurry it up, you old geezers! Were almost done! Nagaoka came to a stop between them and the Musashi group. He must have realized now was his time to retreat too. For just a moment, he looked up with his eyebrows raised, but Their eyes met. He looked straight at Masazumi with strength in his eyes. 10ZO: What do we do now? Vice President: He cant seek asylum with us right now. Theyre going to make him fight in the Keichou Campaign, but were still going to want to bring him with us. 10ZO: Thenwe can discuss what to do later! With that, Crossunite gestured for the warriors to advance. The warriors moved forward like a solid wall, so Nagaoka Retreat! He turned his back. But this was not the same as when he fled from Shigenaga earlier. He was keeping an eye on the warriors while still running to where he needed to be. At the same time, there was a great roar as the mechanical dragon shook from its startup procedure. Nagaoka! Weve barely got enough fuel, so we cant wait much longer. Get your ship airborne immediately! Tadaoki arrived at his transport ship which had already started to ascend. The emergency entrance on the side of the stern was open and an elderly student was reaching out a hand. It is a shame, Tadaoki-sama. No, its not. He climbed onboard and felt the wind. They were leaving. The air in the ship was spilling out as the ship rapidly ascended. That wind pressure threatened to blow him out of the ship, but he stayed there, viewing the scene outside that closing entrance. He saw the large ships of Musashis diplomatic port. His ship was still low enough for that to look like a city instead of part of a ship. He continued speaking while watching the Musashi students visible there. All Ive done is make the request. But His shoulders slumped and his voice escaped his lips. I just hope she ignored my request for her to die. Volume 7A, 18: Busy Crowd on the Snow Volume 7A, Chapter 18: Busy Crowd on the Snow There is a fine line of happiness Between being a pain And being good company Point Allocation (Since Forever) Snow would absorb voices. On a vast snowfield, no ones voice traveled far. But the acoustics changed when a series of artificial structures sat on that snowy expanse. It all had a unique sound when those structures were transport containers and aerial ships. The voices and other noises were not reflected up from below, so they always arrived horizontally. Hey. Over here! The food goes in that ship over there! Below the clear night sky, the starlight was overpowered by the lights shining on the snow from the ships and elsewhere. The containers and ships cast dark shadows. Sounds and people were moving throughout the land port there. Hey. Cargo was being carried to the transport ships labeled #4: Maeda. A single voice could be heard past the footsteps, people, and carts. Are you for real, Fuwa? A middle school name inheritor C not even a first year! C picked a fight with Musashi? And he boarded them on his own? Damn. Sassa? To be clear, thats nothing but trouble for Hashiba. I mean, he created an incident before a battle and didnt even accomplish anything. What does that matter? asked Sassa. Students and laborers were walking back and forth along the thin, packed-down snow while linked carriages and sleds carried cargo. Sassa spread his mouth horizontally and kept talking while carrying a 10m wooden container on his right shoulder. Getting a little hot-blooded is perfectly normal. Im getting a little stir-crazy myself stuck here while Tanba is the only one seeing any action. Honestly. I wanna go nuts. Cant I just go to N?rdlingen? No, you cant. You cant possibly join the attack on the Nagaoka estate, said Fuwa while checking the origin and destination of the cargo on an insha kotob. I mean, youre something of a free spirit on the battlefield, so youre a poor match for Niwa who likes everything to be nice and orderly. Tanba only trained her warriors so much because she wants the freedom to do what she wants. Then you need to train your own warriors like Tanb- like Niwa has. She didnt train hers for your sake, you know? Fuwa pointed to Sassas destination. Besides, youre just irritated about what happened with Takigawa. No, Ive gotten over that one. Eh!? responded someone from behind the nearby containers. Toshiie and Matsu poked their heads out with a shipping register lernen figur. You mean you arent excessively putting yourself in other peoples shoes and getting all woe is me about something that didnt even happen to you!? Thats incredible, Na-chan! Did you modify your brain!? Cmon, Ma-chan! Give us a word on this weird new version of Na-chan! Creepy! Creepy!! Thats two words!! Sassa smashed the ice below their feet with a stomp and Toshiie fled. Honestly, sighed Sassa and Fuwa patted his shoulder. She gave a satisfied nod and sighed. Youve grown, Sassa. Thats not what this is about. Its just Its just? Well, he said while looking ahead. There was a transport ship there that belonged to Toshiie. He walked toward that RORO ship primarily used for carrying cargo. Theres the Hashiba Ten Spears, right? Yes, there is. To be clear, I quite like them. They always seem to be working as a group, but theyre polite and its adorable how theyre so nervous around upperclassmen like us. Adorable~ Keh, who do they think they are? Fuwa kneed Sassa and sighed. Well, they cant stay novices forever, so I do hope that adorable side of them goes away before long. Then dont knee me over it. Dont worry about it and keep walking straight, okay? Anyway, were focusing on the Ten Spears now, but an even younger generation of name inheritors is being added in. If the generation between them and us is still acting like adorable novices, its going to make those true novices worried. Yeah, but how much do those younger generations or the future of this world really matter? Fuwa raised her eyebrows at that. Because of the Apocalypse, you mean? Shaja. Sassas white breath lingered in the air. This world could easily end, so I dont get why were so worried about the future generations. What, do you have some new sickness now? Shut up, said Sassa. Its just that Takigawa was worried about that. Narimasa recalled the report that had arrived from Kantou. The result and content of the Siege of Odawa and the other battles had been quite interesting, but two things had held especial meaning for him. First, one of Hashibas Ten Spears had defeated one of Musashis main fighters, albeit under restrictive circumstances. Second, Takigawa had been defeated and had decided to retire. The former meant a lot because it told them Musashi could be fought without the Five Great Peaks or others from their generation. That had brought an odd sense of relief but also a bit of irritation. He wanted to berate the enemy and tell them get their act together. During the Battle of Mikatagahara, Hashibas forces had defeated Musashis forces as a group. Sassa and Shibatas group had destroyed Magdeburg, Maeda had cornered them in Kantou, and Hashiba had taken the Edo region from them. But Narimasa still felt oddly unsatisfied with it all. After all, the Reine des Garous had intervened at IZUMO, he had not managed to really fight anyone during their attack on the Musashi at Magdeburg, and he had only been chased around by those two Technohexen in the actual city of Magdeburg. Even at Novgorod, he had not really had a place on the battlefield. Worse, Shibata had managed to fight Musashis 5th and 1st Special Duty Officers, had his arm severed, and been injured against their Vice Chancellor. So it was still a question what would happen in a pure battle between individuals. Of course, the many overlapping factors on the battlefield did not allow for battles between individuals. An extended battle without injuries was nearly impossible. But that could happen with a duel. Katou Yoshiaki of the Ten Spears had demonstrated something in one such duel. She had defeated Musashis Treasurer. The Treasurer had been restricted to the money he had on hand, but the records from the Armada Battle showed him using money for both offense and defense. And since he had included a Takemikazuchi spell, his individual attack power would have been greater this time. Yet she had won. That was the reason behind Narimasas feelings. Although its weird to feel like she beat me to it. He might not have felt as bad if Hashiba herself had done it, but he could feel one side of him growing intensely irritated with himself that an underclassman under Hashibas command had accomplished that. God, Im such a gloomy bastard. The Testament says Im supposed to be weirdly envious and spiteful, but that might be a pretty close match. Yeah, just when I think youve grown as a person, you start getting all smug about figuring out something everyone else figured out ages ago. Fuwa smiled at him. Youre such a child. Shut up! But there was one thing about which he felt justified feeling so weirdly angry: Takigawa. Fuwa listened to Sassas question. Fuwa, did you see the records for Takigawas battle? For the one with Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer? Not that, he said. She knew he did not mean that one, of course. What a pain, she thought. That was why she had tried to steer the conversation elsewhere, but trying to be considerate was useless with this guy. Fine, she thought half in resignation. You mean her battle with Kasuya under Hashibas command, dont you? The unofficial one. Only the officers know about that one. What are your thoughts? Kasuya Takenori can fight pretty well. I mean, she essentially fought Takigawa to a draw. She might be better than you, Sassa. Not that, he said again. She knew that was not what he meant, of course. That was why she had tried to avoid the issue, but He really is hopeless Fine, fine, she thought while responding. Takigawa was testing her underclassman as a P.A. Oda upperclassman. And you know what? she said to get ahead of Sassas inevitable response. She had already accepted us. She knew us well enough she didnt need to test us. What, did you want her to give you more attention? Its not that. He added an its this time. Then its what? She added an extraneous its as well. And to get ahead of him again Looking at P.A. Oda as a whole, I think its important to be looking to the kids working for Hashiba right now. Although with the Battle of Shizugatake coming up, Shibatas group is probably like wait just a second on that. In that casewell, setting aside Shizugatake, said Sassa. Are we going to do the same thing Takigawa did? Ohh. She had not expected this one. But she knew what he was thinking. We cant. Why not? Testament. She nodded and pointed toward the back of the transport ship to which Sassa was carrying the cargo. You can just leave that at the cargo entrance. Yeah, if I go inside, I bet itd be annoying hearing everyone telling me where to put it and to move more quietly. The container on his shoulder had to be heavy, but he easily curved off the path to the back of the ship. She was on the outer edge of the curve and he was on the inner edge. She felt like the container was going to fall on her, but He doesnt screw up the things like that. With that in mind, she continued their conversation. It shouldnt be too long before we retire our inherited names. So even if we wanted to help train our underclassmen, we just arent skilled or persuasive enough. Yeah, I guess thats true. The Keichou Campaign would be over in half a day. They did not have many historical events left. What matters is that they learn from their upperclassmen just as we learned from ours. So instead of directly teaching them something as upperclassmen, maybe we should show them how we do things as upperclassmen who learned from our own upperclassmen. Basically, our upperclassmen gave us the logic and grounding to use, so we need to show our underclassmen how you use those things. But can we really pull that off? It would be an insult to our upperclassmen if we didnt, right? She knew linking something to superiors like their upperclassmen would get Sassa to think about what she was saying. That was a strong point and a weak point for him. She was constantly reminded of how seriously he took things. He would never reach the top of an organization, but he would always be an important part of it. He made mistakes, but once he put his mind to something, he would see it through to the end. That was the impression one got from the Sassa in the Testament, but it described the name inheritor pretty well too. Although thats not always a good thing. Even when he was looking at things the wrong way, he would go through with it if he believed in himself. And afterwards, he would regret his actions and feel depressed. She would prefer he did not do that, but personalities were not so easily changed. So Well, Takigawa was telling us to do our best. Is that what she was telling us? Yes, replied Fuwa. The insha kotob by her raised hand flashed with the seal saying the cargo had arrived at its destination. Like a true upperclassman, she took care of the Siege of Kanie Castle without our help and she showed the way to the underclassmen who we cant have acting too full of themselves. We were already trained by our upperclassmen, so when those underclassman arent sure how to follow the path shown to them, we can show them how its done. Sassa lowered the cargo into the designated zone while she spoke. The cushioning of the snow softened the sound of the heavy container. She saw Sassa sigh and she spoke toward his back. Sassa, do you know what Takigawa was trying to teach you? What? he asked without turning around. Something she could only show you because she cant teach you anything anymore. Dont forget that, okay? Now, this is a reminder before we all forget: we are supposed to be getting some rest. Mitotsudaira worked to maintain a smile as she spoke. They were in the large changing room for Suzus bathhouse. They had spent the night here before and they were doing it again. Class Plum and their other main fighters had split between boys and girls and they were using the two changing rooms like it was a sleepover. But there was one slight difference from last time: What are you doing here, mother? Oh, you dont know, Nate? If I was alone with your father, we wouldnt be getting any sleep at all. I had a feeling it was that, but couldnt you at least make up some other reason!? Heh heh, laughed Kimi. I love a couple that gets along. I bet youre always discovering new things about each other. Testament, absolutely. I am always saying did you know about this one? or have we tried this one? as we continue to try out new things on a daily basis. The mother smiled. After all, the world changes every day. If you dont learn about those changes, change yourself to match, and try out new things, you will grow so much older than the world around you. Is that how it works? sighed Mitotsudaira, but she could indeed remember a unique spice to each day back when she lived in Hexagone Fran?aise. The food, games, and knowledge had been different from day to day. But We know how to spice up our lives here too. Judge, thats right, 5th Special Duty Officer. Recently, the Vice President said we were going to Sanada for a study camp and visiting Houjou during a travel day, but I ended up being used as a hammer while fighting Terrestrial and Celestial Dragons and then we were fighting duels and visiting ruins in Houjou. Oh, but I wasnt one of the ones who nearly drowned in the ruins. Still, our lives have been a lot like a retro action game. And when I got back, the dogs captured me and forced me to do a lap of the deck. NateI think your vassal is describing something a little more wild than spicing up your lives. I thought so too, but anyway, why are you here, mother? And I mean your excuse for being here. Testament. Thanks to your negotiations, I dont have to participate in the Kantou Liberation as Masuda Motonaga, but it would be wrong to respond to that by making a full appearance on Mouris side. Instead, I think I will make a half-appearance by participating along with your father as a guest of Musashi. With father!? Are you sure? Hell be fine. Gin nodded at that. An impressive level of confidence. And I believe you are correct. In other words, Mitotsudairas mother would protect him. More importantly, said the mother while opening a signe cadre. Shouldnt you be thinking about what it means for me to be here instead of the reason why I am here, Nate? Everyone turned toward Mitotsudaira, so she sighed with a lot of exasperation in her voice. I know exactly what it means for you to be here, mother. Heh heh. So what does it mean? Her mothers questioning eyes were awaiting a good response instead of testing her. That is very different from before. When she had gone to rescue her king, her mother had been testing what she could do and hoping to enjoy the result. But that had changed. Instead of testing her, her mother expected a well-made response. This brings a lot of pressure in its own way Although the pressure could not be that strong if she could analyze it so calmly. She took a breath and answered her mother. Since youre here with us, we can ask you for information from Hexagone Fran?aise without any international criticism. Testament, Gin heard the mother wolf say. She, Muneshige, and the 6th Special Duty Officer would be fighting for Satomi and there was one thing she needed to confirm now for that role. By information from Hexagone Fran?aise, you mean N?rdlingen and not the Kantou Liberation, dont you? Testament. We have Protestant connections, so we are sent frequent updates from there. Musashi also had a divine transmission line with the Protestants. But that was due to the friendly relationship they had gained during the secret meeting at Magdeburg. They were not sent updates on the Protestants status as a warring nation. The Reine des Garous was here to support the trip to N?rdlingen by providing them the information needed to reach a consensus. Judge, said Gin. She would have to view information concerning the Kantou Liberation from the position of a participant, but she could take a more objective view with information concerning N?rdlingen. That was acceptable to her. And when she looked over, she saw the Musashi Vice President lower her head. I appreciate it. We very much want to know what we can about the situation in N?rdlingen. Testament, said the Reine des Garous. She opened a signe cadre displaying a map of M.H.R.R. A blue ribbon line ran from south to northwest and a red ribbon line ran from the northeast. Both lines led to the same city. The main Protestant force and a major Catholic force are headed to N?rdlingen. The Protestant warriors are led by Tomoe Gozen. Which side has the superior fighting force? My, my. Oh, Nate. The Reine des Garous held her cheek and paused. And after a full 5 seconds, she asked a smiling question. You really want me to tell you!? D-did you have to pause like that!? Tachibana Wife: It was an impressive pause. Hori-ko: It is hard to say no when she pushes you like that. Then the Reine des Garous said more. Nate? I will tell you if it is a request from your king. So ask your king to ask me. The wolf groaned. After a moment, she breathed in and opened a sign frame. Silver Wolf: My king? Are you up? Me: Hm? Were bragging about our wives right now. A stir ran through the girls as they judged their relative positions to each other and their behavior. Anyone who carelessly reacted here would be made into a target. The most dangerous option was pretending to sleep. Making it clear you were not going to interrupt was like seeing a swarm of starving serpents and simply wishing they would go away. The Date Vice Chancellor muttered something about a bear before hibernation, so that must have been the go-to analogy in a snowy nation. At any rate, the danger level was rising. After all, Gin qualified as one of the wives. I need to be careful, she thought. Tachibana Husband: Ha ha. Dont worry, Gin. Were only discussing your cooking. Why would you scatter bait at my feet, Master Muneshige!? He can be a little too na?ve at times, she thought with a dull sweat on her brow. At the very least, I need to avoid being made into a doujinshi. I still remember that one the 3rd Special Duty Officer was cackling about before. She had made Master Muneshiges final sound effect be Amoreeeee!, but he does not make a sound like that. What living being would? It does worry me that she was wondering whether she should use that or not, but on the other hand, I feel like it would be more dangerous if she made it more believable. Whatever the case, she had to avoid being used in another doujinshi. Mar-Ga: Does Gin have a specialty dish? Why would you ask that!? Are you targeting me!? she wondered with a shudder. Yes. The Musashi Vice Chancellor nodded. I believe Gin-dono likes tomato salad udon. What idiot would think a summer-exclusive food is a standard dish of mine!? And I only ordered that to match the festive mood. It isnt a favorite of mine or anything. But the Asama Shrine Representative felt the need to help out. Asama: W-well, Gin-san is probably good at making Far Eastern food. Tachibana Husband: She is, but she is also good at making Tres Espa?an food using tomatoes, chicken, and saffron. That unexpected counterattack was definitely him bragging about his wife. I am glad Master Muneshige thinks so highly of me, but this is still dangerous. After all, everyone had fallen silent. And after a while Gold Mar: Now, thats love. Flat Vassal: Judge. Love for her husband. Unturning: Yes, she must be the dedicated type. Running away means accepting defeat. Running away means accepting defeat. Gin could only tell herself that over and over. She might be able to hear Muneshige say more about her, but I am not his wife because I want to hear him praise me! She corrected her mental posture. Then she was saved by an unexpected person. Me: By the way, it was Nate Papan who started this. Gin felt immense relief. The world has come full circle! Gin and everyone else turned back toward the Reine des Garous who had acted as the starting line. My. The woman placed a hand on her cheek. Why is my husband bragging to all those young children? Honestly. Just then, the Mito Lord hurriedly spoke up. Silver Wolf: My king! My mother is in a good mood and it sounds like she is willing to tell us what is going on in N?rdlingen, so what should we do? Me: Eh? Does your mom have a loose tongue right now? Silver Wolf: Yes, but she might not answer if I ask her, so can you ask her while passing on what my father said? Thats a nice excuse! Everyone gave the Mito Lord an impressed look. Her strategy had probably been as follows: do not provide any amusing reactions, leave the damage control to someone else, and wait for a chance to strike. That was easier said than done, but it was worth taking into consideration. And Me: Maman, whats going on in that Nerd-whatever place? Still Got It: My, my. What is my husband doing over there? Me: He fell asleep after drinking the hot milk he says he drinks every night. Mar-Ga: I bet I know why hes drinking that milk. Still Got It: Yes, he hopes to get as close to my height as he can. Flat Vassal: Its so sugary sweet! Oh, sorry. That kind of slipped out. Its fine, said the Reine des Garous with a small smile. Still Got It: He apparently wants to be able to show off by carrying me in his arms. He tries every year on the anniversary of the day we met. Excuse me a moment, said the 6th Special Duty Officer as she headed for the exit with kiseru in hand. Since the Date Vice Chancellor followed, this must have become a space of eternal sweetness. But, said the Reine des Garous with a full-face smile. It always feels like I suck it right back out of him shortly after he drinks it. Sweet was not at all the word to describe this, so the two exiting girls walked right back in. Masazumi listened to the Reine des Garous. The Protestants are trying to delay the start of the Battle of N?rdlingen as much possible. You can think of it as them waiting for Musashi. She pointed to a map of N?rdlingen which had a large circle in the middle. Even long before the Age of the Gods, N?rdlingen was built on the crater formed by a meteorite strike, so it is a circular city. Is the crater the city itself? The Reine des Garous answered Balfettes question with a shake of her head. N?rdlingen is the city in the center. It is about a kilometer across and surrounded by a completed city wall, giving it an almost perfectly circular shape. It has prospered as a free trade city. Someone raised their hand. It was Mukai and her head was tilted. But that isin the outside worldisnt it? Testament. But Europe and the Divine States are connected by the ley lines. So when the Harmonic Divine States were created, the Environmental Gods recreated the conditions of the citys outside world location, including the condition of the land. The Environmental Gods would have established N?rdlingen as existing on land where a star fell to earth. Heh heh. A city built atop a stars landing site is a wonderful thing. It is, agreed Asama while checking the Shinto-related distribution data. It appears to be a nice area where a ley line pool has appeared on the surface. You can even find Orei Metallo right there on the surface. Without an actual mineral deposit, it isnt enough to be a local specialty, but it is known as the perfect city for people of faith to gather. You see, when looking at the ley line- Tomo! Tomo! Youre entering business mode again! But there was one thing Masazumi understood from all this information. So Protestant N?rdlingen has prospered due to its strength in trade and ley lines. Testament. I imagine the Catholics really wanted to do something about the city. The Testament says this First Battle of N?rdlingen is followed by a second one, said the Reine des Garous. Now, the Protestants will arrive first and set up camp in southwest N?rdlingen. The Catholics will set up camp to the southeast, so they will be staring each other down from the east and west. Mother, wont the Protestants be trapped when Hashiba reinforcements arrive from the west? Ishida Mitsunari is a data entity just like Ootani Yoshitsugu. Everyone gasped. Futayo got up and opened a sign frame as she asked a question. Do you have anything to officially back up that claim? Testament. This information comes directly from the Roi-Soleil. Judge, acknowledged Futayo. And Tonbokiri: Did you catch that, ninja? 10ZO: Eh!? Oh, j-judge, I did! Investigating the enemy and coming up with countermeasures was the 1st Special Duty Officers job. They would likely have a few plans for use against Ishida before the battle began. Whether or not Crossunite gets any sleep is a different matter. But, said Futayo while lying down on her futon. Where is the Nagaoka estate? In north N?rdlingen. The Reine des Garous tapped the map at the very top of N?rdlingen. North. That was the opposite side from the fighting between the Protestants and Catholics to the south. Do you understand why the Protestants will set up camp to the south? By luring the Catholics there, they can avoid having the Catholics drag the Nagaoka estate into their attack. At the very least, the Catholics cannot attack the Nagaoka estate until after the battle. So the only ones who can head to the north are Ishida Mitsunaris troops? asked Futayo. No, said Masazumi. A data entity can appear in enemy territory using divine transmissions, but that places a lot of restrictions on them. That was how it had worked for Ootani. He had interrupted the negotiations with Mouri and Houjou, but the diplomatic ship and Asamas defense programs had limited his freedom. It would be the same with Ishida. So Ishida will probably accompany the M.H.R.R. force as they find some excuse to move north and she will attack the Nagaoka estate from there. Niwas troops are fairly standardized, so she should be able to use them herself. Then, Masazumi, that should not happen until after the initial clash between the Protestants and Catholics in the south. I imagine their excuse for moving north will be circling behind or flanking the enemy. Futayo made it sound like a foregone conclusion. She was confident it would play out that way, so her words sounded persuasive and reliable. And at the same time Gold Mar: What do we even need Bara-yan for anyway? Novice: Heh. A lot of people are saying that online lately, but who was it that handled the negotiations with Houjou? I hope none of you ever forget about that. Vice President: Yeahyou really handled that one Novice: Right!? I handled it perfectly! Glad at least one person understands, Crossdressing Honda-kun! Unturning: Is this a Far Eastern comprehension test? Mar-Ga: I feel like history proves which is the correct answer here. Asama: But the Siege of Odawara was a success, so doesnt that mean Neshinbara-kuns method was correct? Why does reality love sticking me between a rock and a hard place? But, thought Masazumi. Based on those rules, wont we start in the south when we arrive as Protestant reinforcements and head north from there? I know were hijacking a history recreation here, but it sounds like a pain. The Reine des Garous responded with a smile. No, dont worry about that. N?rdlingen is a Protestant city after all. Masazumi was not sure what she meant. Because N?rdlingen is going to keep its gates shut and stay out of the battle, isnt it? Testament. And Musashi has a method of allowing that, doesnt it? A method of letting N?rdlingen fight while remaining unharmed. The Tachibana Wife responded to what the Reine des Garous was hinting at. You mean defense barriers, dont you? She explained. When Lord Shibata and Sassa Narimasa attacked the Musashi near Magdeburg, Musashino opened largescale gravity barriers during the latter half of the battle to prevent any damage to the surface area. Meaning Meaning Are you suggesting they cut across N?rdlingen while the Musashis defenses protect the city? Musashino, that sounds like a pain, so I will leave the calculations to you. Over. Musashi-sama, maybe dont say that part out lou-no, um, uh O-over! If you cut across the city, the Protestants can attack the Catholics outside the city to slow them down and distract them. Then it should all work out even with the Musashi arriving a little late. And even if they fire on you or attack you while you cut across, you can defend against and dodge that as long as you prepare ahead of time. Dont worry. The city is only about a kilometer across. The Reine des Garous made it sound easy, but Asama and Futayo both thought about it more carefully. They both opened a sign frame and began calculating out how long it would take to cross the city. Asama placed her fingers on the sign frame as she made the calculations. With the physical reinforcement divine protections provided by our shrine, people can move at about 60km/h. But that was the value for good runners like Adele. Since it was physical reinforcement, the final speed would drop if the initial physical ability was lower. But she decided to use the 60km/h value as an approximate baseline. In that case, I divide by 3600 for km/s, which would be 16.666 in meters. She decided to round that up to 17m/s. She could divide that by a kilometer to get the necessary number of seconds. So a little over 58 seconds. But she had rounded up from 16 before, so she felt it might be a little slower than that. And if she only wanted an approximation, going with a full minute would be nice and simple. There was probably a more efficient way to calculate this, but she had found the answer quickly enough. That meant the time to cut across N?rdlingen was Futayo opened a sign frame and started calculating. When using the physical reinforcement divine protections given to the general warriors, ones running speed was about 60km/h. I believe that data came from the Asama Shrine. How much is 60km/h in km/s? Futayo thought about it. With hours, minutes, and seconds, hours and seconds were two orders of magnitude apart, so Is km/s a hundredth of km/h? That meant a speed of 600m/s. Thats fast! I feel like I got something wrong there. I probably got the order of magnitude off by one with each change in unit. So by dividing by 100 again, she got a value of 6m/s. Isnt that kind of slow? She could tell she was frowning. Come to think of it, the 60km/h value came from Adele-dono who is a normal student, but has impressive leg strength, very little air resistance, no weight in the chest, the excellent balance that provides her, and decent running technique. She clearly moves faster than 6m/s. And think carefully, Musashi Vice Chancellor. Oh. Thats right. Humans have two legs, dont they? So I have to multiply by 2. So by doubling 6m/s, I get 12m/s. I almost missed that. I, Honda Futayo, just about made an error in my calculations. But that seems a little slow too Then again, worrying about it is not going to help. I just have to divide the 1km diameter by 12 to get how many seconds it takes. Umm. She ended up with a value of 83.3333. However I feel like I am forgetting something. Oh, she thought upon remembering some of her arithmetic knowledge. N?rdlingen is a circle. The circumference is 2r. And wasnt I taught is 3 right now? So when running the diameter of N?rdlingen, I need to take the previous number of seconds, divide by 3, and then divide by 2. Which meant About 14 seconds? No, she thought. That is too fast to run a kilometer. Based on her own experience, she was pretty sure she only ran that fast once Soaring Wings started to really get going. Oh. The diameter is twice the radius, isnt it? she realized. So I shouldnt have divided by 2. That meant 28 seconds. But that still seemed fast. Did I forget some part of the calculation? Oh, thats right. I was wrong to think having two legs makes you twice as fast. So she had to double the time it took. Judge. I have the answer. Gin heard the Asama Shrine Representative and the Musashi Vice Chancellor speak up at almost the same time. They both nodded nearly simultaneously. It would take about a minute. It would be about a minute. Everyone raised their voice in response and Gin too had estimated it to about a minute. So That is an acceptable assessment, Honda Futayo. Yes, said the Vice President. If Futayo and Asama agree, then it must be right. Honda Futayo responded by getting up and crossing her arms. You can always count on me, Masazumi. Although I will admit I nearly made a mistake when I got to the part about humans having two legs. Huh? Wait just a second, thought Gin. Musashi Vice Chancellor, what kind of calculations did you use? Why does it matter, Gin-dono? Do you have a problem with my correct answer? Gin thought for a moment, and while she was thinking, the other girl said more. Alls well that ends well, right? Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! This girl never looks past the results! Tachibana Husband: Ha ha ha. Gin, I know firsthand that you do not cut corners at any point in the process, so dont worry. Hes so mature, she thought with a sigh of relief. Then a divine transmission arrived from Musashinos bridge. This is Musashino. We can place a long-distance defense barrier over another city if it must only last a minute. Although it will require advance preparations. Over. Thats what you did during the Siege of Kanie Castle, isnt it? Judge. This will require being at closer range than during the Siege of Kanie Castle that Gin-sama mentioned. Being directly above the city would be best. Then we could activate the barrier while only changing the vertical coordinate. Over. Question. The Chancellors sister raised her hand. Couldnt we place Shinagawa or Asakusas long bow across N?rdlingen from south to north and use that as a bridge to get the Protestants to the north? Im not sure that would work, said the Date Vice Chancellor. It would be hard to argue Musashi was only assisting the Protestants if you parked the Musashi directly above N?rdlingen. True, agreed Gin. I think the best stance is to stick close to the Protestant forces. Besides, the Musashis total length is much greater than N?rdlingens, so the Testament Union would likely cry foul if you placed the first port or starboard ships bow over the city. Then could we drop down to the southern wall from the long bow and sprint to the north from there? If they know youre going to drop down, youll be like sitting ducks. The 6th Special Duty Officer mimed aiming a sniper rifle. The way to give a sniper more trouble is, of course, vertical and horizontal movement. So while the Musashi is approaching N?rdlingen, you can send a transport ship diagonally down with the descent team onboard. And the ship can be headed for the Catholic side of the battlefield. In other words In other words You do the transport ship ramming trick but with a descent team onboard. To get back at them for Magdeburg. That sure is violent, was Masazumis impression of Naomasas idea. But she did have a bit of a question about that method. So Vice President: Hey, idiot. Me: I-Im not an idiot, so Im not answering. Am I immature for letting him get under my skin like this? Naito was whispering something to Mary, but there was no way that was good news. At any rate Vice President: Listen carefully, idiot. Is crashing a transport ship into the battlefield something were allowed to do? Uqui: Didnt we already try that against the Shirasagi Castle? Unturning: That was a diversion setting things up to fire Small Kanesada. And the result proves it. But this time, we would be using it against enemy troops instead of an enemy ship. Me: Hmm The idiot thought about it. And after a while Me: Im not sure I like the idea of copying Monkey Girl if were doing it for real. Vice President: Okay, then we need another method. If anyone has an idea, let me know. Is that so? said Naomasa, but she did not sound all that disappointed. Then you can figure out how to get the team down once youre there. Just remember that dropping down individually makes you perfect sniper targets. The Musashi is big, so its approach is hard to miss and it cant stop very quickly. Theres not much thats easier to target, so keep that in mind. Judge, we will. As for the descent team, I guess that will be pretty much everyone. Oh. Balfette raised her hand. I use a mobile shell, so I wont be able to run through the city. Cant Mitotsudaira help you out? Not even my silver chains can swing her around for a full kilometer. Y-youre thinking of using me as a hammer again, arent you!? Masazumi briefly wondered how else you would do it, but maybe she had simply seen that usage too much lately. But she did have some concerns. For example, the makeup of the enemy personnel, and Id like to send some people to the southern battlefield to assist the Protestants. Also Masazumi voiced her other concern while looking to the Tachibana Couple and Naomasa. I want to do something about Nagaoka Tadaoki as well. Tadaoki had just sat through the meeting to prepare for the Keichou Campaign. He was in the central gym of Kukis aerial warship, the Toba Castle. Chairs made of boards and bamboo pipes were lined up in there, but the meeting had already ended. For the most part, the officers participating in the Keichou Campaign had confirmed with each other what their ships and units would be doing. The point was to let them all meet each other and double-check their roles so they could work together better. This was only the final check, so they had learned and practiced the actual content of the mission over the past month and they had mastered a few different generic commands. This battle was a defense of Satomi and Edo. Since Mouri, Musashi, and Houjou had been in control of the Siege of Odawara, it had been a while since the non-Hashiba parts of P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R. had been involved in a largescale battle. Tadaoki was tasked with being a sniper. Of course, thats really all I can do. He stood up. In that large, rectangular wooden hall, the lights hanging from the ceiling swayed irregularly. But not because the ship was moving. Some of the upperclassmen had started leaving the gym and returning to their ships as soon as their part of the meeting was over. The vibration of their movement was shaking the lights. Beforehand, Tadaoki had wondered why they did not just use divine transmissions. But he had found an answer here. The upperclassmen who rushed out as soon as possible and the ones who waited until the meeting was entirely over would find someone they knew, raise a hand in greeting, or pat their shoulder as they passed by. Some did none of that and completed their preparations in silence, but someone always whispered about who they were, where they were from, and what office they held. Tadaoki knew why everyone was discussing this. Yeah. Some people would be ending their inherited names here. Tadaokis inherited name would not end here, but he knew it was possible he would have to retire due to injury. Thats right. Once most everyone had left and the PR Committee was beginning to clean up, Tadaoki decided to leave the gym. He approached the corridor that the older students had been rushing through even while the meeting was still underway. Just then, one of those students looked across everyone gathered there and spoke. Im leaving the rest with all of you! Some replied with shaja and others with testament. Some raised a hand and others simply looked over. Why did so many people respond to the words of a single person? Tadaoki knew why. Because they might never see him again. They must have stood alongside him in previous battles. But this would be goodbye. He and many others would be leaving the path of a name inheritor and the history recreation. In the past, Tadaoki would not have considered any of this. But now that he was focused on the death of the person who would be his wife, he understood the reason behind their greetings and whisperings. P.A Oda and M.H.R.R. were like a large family, but at the same time The officers are well aware of their position. He had just done a lot on the Musashi. He had expected some kind of inquiry, but then Kuki had made the following comment during the meeting: It seems some hot-blooded boy already tried to attack the Musashi, but try not to take his example. I appreciate his spirit, but our mission schedule is packed tight and we have no room for independent actions like that. The audience had laughed and that was the end of it. That was probably because his role was so insignificant. He was only a sniper. He would target Edos eastern entrance from Edo Bay to prevent the enemys ground unit from approaching. A warship fixed to the surface would be used as a decoy while he fired on them using a ship gun control spell he had been given. But if a sniper fired from a fixed location, they risked giving away their position. So he always had to move after firing and he needed to act alone. He would normally have a spotter with him, but he had built his own rangefinder spell and proven its functionality in combat. That meant he would be alone. The problem was the lack of decent cover in eastern Edo Bay. Edo was almost entirely flat. It had some forests and rivers, but the only eroded valleys were further upstream. Instead, eastern Edo had vast ruins spread out around the bay coast. The ruins there were even greater than at Mikawa or Osaka. When the Harmonic Divine States and the Divine States had been split, there had not been a major power in the Edo area, so the ruins had been preserved. There were some Harmonic Territories where the Harmonic Divine States fell, but they were all grassy fields that only made the land even flatter. Edos ruins were mostly from the Age of the Gods. They were linked to the distant past and treaties prevented anyone from touching them until the history recreation had arrived at the corresponding age. That said, they had to create the city of Edo, so the coast, the highway, and other nearby areas had been developed into a city. The enemys ground unit would likely arrive along the highway. He would intercept the enemy from a part of the coastal ruins that had already been excavated. However I cant believe Im up against Musashi immediately after asking them for help. He was not sure what to do about this. He had just pleaded with Musashi to save his future wife. But the Musashi group going to N?rdlingen isnt going to be here. He decided to view the two groups as entirely different things and do his job here. They would probably do the same. They were not going to hold back just because he was here. Besides, there was a good chance it would be Mouri, Satomi, or Mogami that showed up here instead of Musashi. Ah. He realized something just as he started to leave the gym. He had only had time to sign a simple form and formal apology before joining the meeting, but shouldnt he have given a report on the enemy forces he had seen on the Musashi? But once out in the large hallway, he saw the tall upperclassmen rushing back and forth. How do I do this? He was in middle school, but almost all of the personnel here were in high school and they followed the rules of that academic organization. If a middle schooler needed to report something to his superiors, he only had to speak with the Representative Committee or his homeroom teacher. But his schools Representative Committee and his homeroom teacher were not here. What am I supposed to do? As he looked uncertainly around, a familiar voice called out to him from the left. What are you doing, Nagaoka? If youre just gonna wander around, then you should go take a bath and get some sleep. It was Nabeshima. Volume 7A, 19: Boy Attacked in a Hidden Place Volume 7A, Chapter 19: Boy Attacked in a Hidden Place The hell is thiiis!? Point Allocation (Adult) Students equipped for ship-top combat and people carrying and managing several lernen figurs walked every which way through the ships corridor. Within all that, Tadaoki faced Nabeshima and some of the girls from the maintenance team she led. He knew Nabeshima. In M.H.R.R., the name inheritors and name inheritor candidates from a generation were told to attend academies as close together as possible and, unless they were from a feudal lord family or something similar, their entire family was moved with them. His family had moved to the district where Nabeshimas group lived. Nabeshimas high school was right next to his middle school and graduates of his middle school usually attended that high school. Their homes were also close by. Nabeshimas group was well known in the shopping district around the carriage stations free market block. Since all their parents knew each other, he had been dragged along to karaoke or potato soup parties with them, so he had learned a lot about being a name inheritor from them before he had inherited his name. They were now facing each other below the corridors lights. The crowd was moving almost entirely one way to their right and the other way to their left. Someone would occasionally carry a long table out of the gym, so they made sure to be on the lookout for that as they spoke. Nagaoka, are you joining the raid as a sniper? What about you? Are you doing anti-air above Satomi? No, Ill be on standby halfway across the bay. But if Kiyomasa was coming here, I wouldve done everything I could to be under her command. How can you support her so much when youve never even met her before? Because I want to. Nabeshima placed a hand on her cheek. And I have met her. On the way back to Kyushu after the meeting in Kyoto, I helped guard the supplies Hashiba was sending west. And she thanked me when I left. Wouldnt it be the fleet commander who thanked you? Shut up. She sharply narrowed her eyes. Im piloting a mechanical dragon now, but I was originally a spear-fighter. Shes just so cool, you know? Shes a European beauty, she has a great figure, she can command so many troops on the front line, and she wont back down even against gods of war. Im in a mechanical dragon, but even I get nervous against gods of war. Is that so? said Tadaoki. But Id heard that Kiyomasa and Fukushima are dating now. Um, Takenaka-sama? Do you know where Fukushima-sama is? Ive been looking for her to help heal her wounds. Oh, she went to take a bath while muttering something about clearing her mind. Kiyomasa, if youre headed to the bath, keep in mind that Katagiri was headed there too. Oh, dear. Hes going to have to share again. Anyway, I can cleanse her wounds in the bath, so I think I will join her. You two sure get along well. Testament. Just like in the Testament, we seem to be a good match. Do you like her, Kiyomasa? Testament. Of course I do. I like you too, Hachisuka-sama. Not like that. I meant- you know what? Never mind. That just makes it even better. Fukushima tends to act alone, but her combat records are impressive and seeing those two together is both beautiful and reassuring. If Kiyomasa has chosen her, then I wish them the very best. I dont get it Just as Tadaoki said that, a girl behind Nabeshima called out to her. She was one of the girls from the maintenance team. Tadaoki was unsure if she was the same age as Nabeshima. He had trouble telling how old older girls were. But that aside Nabe-san! Is that the kid!? The one youre talking to now!? He is! He really wished she would not turn around and create her own little world talking about him. Besides Im not a kid! Im only two years younger. That doesnt mean squat. We couldve strangled you the moment you were born. And I couldve fired a gun the moment I was born, dammit. So you say, said Nabeshima with a bitter smile. The girls behind her circled around to surround him. Theyre so tall. In his middle school class, he was far from the tallest, but he was still above average. But these girls were in high school and their heels gave them extra height. He felt surrounded by girls in all three dimensions. Nabe-san! This kids uniform is the one for your old middle school, right? Yeah, they changed the design when a bunch of girls joined last year, so the collar is different from when I went there. The colors still gray though, so I guess he must be an apprentice. He might be an apprentice, but hes a name inheritor, right!? Thats right, thought Tadaoki with a glare. Please let this end soon. And then Hes so cute! Tadaoki was a little disturbed by their sudden outburst. How am I cute!? His height? His age? His uniform? Or to sum it all up There are plenty of other middle school name inheritors, arent there? When a name inheritor arrived from another nation, if their language or history education was too poor, they would have to start back at middle school. Those old guys are middle school name inheritors too, but you wouldnt call them cute, would you? Would you!? He could easily imagine the girls cheerfully calling them creeps, so he mentally held his head in his hands. Im no good with this kind of person. He knew they were not serious and it was a natural way to maintain an enjoyable atmosphere. It was harmless, but that just made it all the more frustrating. The next thing he knew, they were rubbing his head and checking the shoulders and sides of his clothing. Giving up so quickly and failing to react had been a mistake. He could tell they were starting to treat him like a toy, so he looked to Nabeshima. Hey, do something about this. Eh, itll be over soon enough. Huh? Just as he frowned, the girl checking around his waist spoke up. There, we have your measurements. Sorry, was that annoying? She rubbed his head, but the way she did it Is she measuring my height? Figured it out now? Nabeshima shook her shoulders a bit. You arrived with the sniper equipment you use at your middle school, didnt you? When Asano saw that, she said it wasnt generic enough. Generic? You might have to fight back-to-back battles, right? When he heard that, Tadaoki uttered an oh of realization. One of the girls nodded in response. Tes, tes. We went over the mission in the meeting, but all that is subject to change and you have to think about what youll do in transit and after the mission is over. Thats right. Its pretty common to not have a ship to transport you or to be missing some equipment. That middle school sniper equipment is M.H.R.R. exclusive and meant for you, but if you use more generic equipment, you can always borrow someone elses. When she added an okay?, Tadaoki felt a chill in his heart. He was wrong to have been thinking about pushing these girls away. Instead Thank you very much. He bowed his head. The surrounding girls gasped, and then Oh, this kid is just so cute! Hes way better behaved than my little brother! Please no more! Oh, he realized. When Musashis Chancellor had asked him what he liked about the woman who would be his wife, he had not known what to say. But now he did. She was so calm and relaxed. Nabeshima thought to herself while watching her classmates play with Nagaoka. He takes this all so seriously. He had a few different ideas circling through his head and he always tried to choose the best one. She had seen some of that behavior before, but now she was certain of it. When he was surrounded like this, he would normally try to push everyone away. It probably helped that these were his upperclassmen, but once he realized what they were doing, he had decided to thank them instead. He looked to the future when considering what he should do and he also knew when to change his plans. Among Nabeshimas friends, Asano was the type to look to the future and Kani was a little too good at changing her plans on the fly. Ikeda struck a nice balance between the two, but it did not seem as refreshing with him since she knew him a little too well. And it was kind of pathetic how obvious he made it that he disliked having to do it. Striking a nice balance while being polite was a good thing for an underclassman. Nabeshima watched Nagaoka while realizing that he would fit right in as Nagaoka Tadaoki once he built up some skill. He looked to the future and knew when to change plans, but That must make him a natural sniper. But, she thought. If he knows how to look to the future, why did he try to board the Musashi? It makes no sense, decided Nabeshima. She could not think of anything he stood to gain by boarding the Musashi and causing a scene like that. Well, he might have been trying to make a name for himself and maybe he really thought he damaged them. He was a middle school name inheritor, so most people would assume he just did something rash. But she knew Nagaoka better than that. He would not do something so foolish. Even if he did get it in his head to do something dumb, he had no experience and would not have known what to do. So why had he gone somewhere he had no experience with? Then again, maybe that explains it. According to the Testament, the Seven Generals ultimately sided with Matsudaira. She did not know what decision they would make in this life, but it was something they had to remember for the history recreation. It was possible he had gone to take a look in preparation for that. And Nagaoka, what were you doing at Musashi? She tried asking. She honestly did not like being weirdly suspicious of a friend. Investigations were a job for the Public Morals Committee and Liaison Committee, so if they were doing their jobs, he would be clean. That meant she could ask this without worrying. Nagaoka turned toward her with a big frown on his face. Huh? What was I doing? I was picking a fight with Musashi. And what were you trying to accomplish with that? I didnt accomplish anything. She felt like that line held some kind of meaning. She did not think he was lying. He was speaking to her, but his tone had fallen. Instead of trying to dodge the issue, he was simply disappointed. I dont get it. After all, it was partially her fault he had not accomplished anything. So she addressed that. Sorry about getting in your way back there. He immediately replied while looking weakly up at her. Yeah, well, you couldnt help that. Dont worry about it. He did not seem to be lying. She only sensed disappointment and regret in his voice. It was obvious things had not gone the way he had hoped. But she did have a question about his response. Hm? According to him, he had hoped to accomplish something at Musashi but he had failed to do so. It was possible her appearance had prevented him from accomplishing whatever it was. That was why she had apologized for getting in his way. And he had responded with disappointment and regret. That was all sensible enough. She had indeed gotten in his way back there. However, that was all predicated on the assumption that he had acted rashly. But Nagaoka was the type to look ahead before acting. Was it really worth looking to the future and then feeling disappointed over a rash attack like that? Of course not. If he had truly just gotten carried away there, Nagaoka would have seen the result of his actions through the lens of several different patterns and he would have learned his lesson. He would have thanked her for interrupting and stopping him, so would he really feel disappointed? No. That meant he had been trying to accomplish something there that was worth feeling disappointed over when he was interrupted. He had looked ahead to the future and decided to accomplish something there, but she had gotten in his way. Why had that boy gone to Musashi? Had he been trying to join Matsudaira like she had briefly suspected earlier? No. He had only just inherited his name. Even if he was looking to the future, he lacked the experience needed as a foundation for looking that far ahead. Trying to switch sides now would be rash indeed. Then he must have been focused on something more immediate. Could it be? wondered Nabeshima. Is it the Lady Nagaoka incident? Tadaoki noticed a change in the surrounding atmosphere. But he was not the first to notice. The girls all turned toward Nabeshima. Nabe-san? When he heard their questioning tone, he realized Nabeshima had put up her guard. Well, its not like I had a chance. He was an inexperienced middle schooler. He must have made a mistake somewhere between Musashi and here. Plus, Nabeshima knew him better than most. He could not lie to her and it was pointless to try. And that may have been why she asked him a question. Nagaoka? Yeah? You always try to handle everything on your own, dont you? Nabeshima described a trap that diligent people tended to fall into. She would not be starting a personality quiz right now. He was not sure what she would think when she heard his answer, but if she said anything inconvenient for him, he could just say she was being overly suspicious. So he was going to say she was right. But Thats not accurate. He could not save his wife alone. He did not even know how to start. That was why the Musashi Chancellor had told him to leave it to them. He could not do everything on his own. He could not lie to Nabeshima, so he answered her truthfully. Not really. Oh, how mature, said a girl standing to his right. Her tone was unusually light for this scene, but So youve changed, have you? Nabeshima smiled bitterly. Thats just how it is, I guess, thought Nabeshima. She felt like she understood now. Nagaoka must have gone to ask Musashi or Mouri for advice about the woman who would be his wife. There, he had learned he could not do everything on his own. Of course, she had stopped him before he could do anything. As a result, he was back here. Musashi would be going to N?rdlingen. He and everyone else here would be fighting in the Keichou Campaign. It was all following the original plan. Then I cant get after him over it. Whatever might happen in the future, it was all in the future. Making a fuss or acting suspicious now would accomplish nothing. She had seen Lady Nagaoka once during their meeting at Kyoto. Nagaoka, didnt you get in a fight with her there? She did not know what had happened. But she knew something had happened. So Nagaoka, you need to get some rest. This is your first real battle, so youre going to be nervous. Testament. I know. Do you? Yknow what, Nagaoka? What? Once youre on the battlefield, make sure you see everything through to the end. He took things seriously, so she knew he would do that. And after that Once youve done that, you can do whatever it is you want. With that, she snapped her fingers and turned toward the other girls. Okay, lets get going. She chose to walk straight ahead, which meant entering the flow of traffic to her right. Shes way too clever! Tadaoki sighed in the center of the corridor. Nabeshima looked like the delinquent type and she was a strong leader. Just like she had said, the upperclassman she most looked up to was Katou Kiyomasa. While the Five Great Peaks gathered focus as individual fighters, Kiyomasa was the ideal when it came to leadership on the battlefield. And true to her admiration of that upperclassman, Nabeshima had a good eye for people and excellent leadership ability. It was probably that side of her that had allowed her to take control of the Ryuuzouji clan in what almost felt like a hijacking. He was pretty sure she had figured out everything he was trying to do. But even so Its not worth getting scared over. She had told him to do what he was supposed to do. It would not be an issue as long as he did that. He needed to hold onto the measurement data the girls had given him and he had to head out onto the battlefield. This will be my first time fighting in a major battle Kani, another of his upperclassmen, had fared pretty well in the Siege of Odawara, but She was pretty much born for the battlefield What about me? he wondered as he started moving. For now, he sighed and walked toward the bathroom now that the line was dying down. Kani had met up with Asano after the meeting, but on her way to the hangar, she heard Tadaoki scream. Whooooooooaaaaaaaaaaa!? The hell is thiiis!? It came from around the corner, which meant the bathrooms. She tugged on sleepy-looking Asanos hand. That was Oky-kun, wasnt it!? Shouldnt he be getting some rest!? I want to get some rest too! You want to get some breast? Kani-sannn, do you want to feel my boobs that badlyyy? Im not sure what you mean, but if you need me to, I will! So, um, whats with Oky-kun!? The stir running through the normal students was indeed coming from the bathroom. What happened!? she wondered while holding up a lernen figur displaying her ID as Kani Saizous name inheritor. Um! Did something happen!? Eh? Ah! Kani-sama! Its Nagaoka Tadaoki-sama! He, um! Yes!? T-testament! I am not at all sure how to say this and I am going to avoid saying anything directly since you are a girl, but Tadaoki-sama is in the bathroom and, um, well, you know what is in there. Eh!? Whats in there!? Huh!? Oh, m-my apologies. Due to biological differences, the boys and girls bathrooms are structured differently, arent they!? What he means is. Another student used his hands to form a silhouette with a rounded point at one end. The boys bathroom has a row of th-these in the back. Hmmm? Jizo statuuues? D-doing it on one of those sounds like a good way to get cursed! Oh. Kani realized what the boys meant. Those ones you use standing up! Y-yes! Correct! But girls should not talk about that! Anyway, boys will enter burst mode while standing in front of those objects, but just as Nagaoka-sama entered combat mode, he let out a scream. Indeed! Then he ran into one of the stallsyou know what stalls are, right? Testament! Thats all there are in the girls bathroom! Yes, of course! How silly of me! Now that is some important intel! Anyway, Nagaoka-sama did a half-rotation spin while screaming and ran into a stall. Annnd? What happened theeen? Everyone strained their ears and heard a voice from the back of the bathroom. Dammit! It goes all the way to the base!? It mustve been that idiot! I am so killing him! Just straight up murdering him! Oky-kun! Whats the matter!? Huh!? My dick is blac-no, its nothing! Is that Kani!? Its just like Oky-kun to recognize my voice even when hes so flustered! But a stir ran through the gathered crowd. Tadaoki-sama is already such an adult at his age! Yeah, thats a name inheritor for you! Hmm, buuut does it really get dark so quickly? Asa-chan, that sounds like a disease! Stop making jokes about me! Ah! Dammit! Dammit! What is this!? I thought my skin felt stiff, but it goes all the way up to my stomach!? Hmm. Kani tilted her head because she had no idea what this underclassman was talking about. Well, this seems to be increasing everyones morale, so lets just leave it be! Testament! Thats right! Way to go, Nagaoka-sama! Kani nodded along with everyone else. And she heard Okys voice from the bathroom. Wait, whats this red stuff!? It isnt coming off!! Kimi? About the experimental lipstick my king used on Nagaoka Tadaoki earlier. That was designed for summer use, so it doesnt come off easily. Heh heh. Dont be silly. It comes off in hot water, right? Although it still requires some purification cleansing. Umwould a boy really know how to use a makeup purification spell? Oh? Dont be silly, Adele. My foolish brother knows how to use three different varieties. Oh, then hell be fine. N-no, Toori-kun is a special case! You cant use him as a baseline! And what did you draw on him anyway!? Me: Eh? Just the standard: lips and diagonal cheek blush lines on the tip plus the words I love you on the rest. Gold Mar: The standard for what? Mar-Ga: Add a dress and you would have real pervert on your hands. Not that I can really use this in my doujins. I was going to warn you, Asama, but why are you looking away and struggling not to laugh? asked Kimi. Clap! said Hanami. Me: Well, someone on Nagabutos level will have a private room, so he can take a bath and deal with it. Itll make for a nice change of pace before battle, dont you think? Hori-ko: Yes, letting his hostility boil over in the bath should make for an excellent change of pace. Soaking in the bath to calm thy feelings is nice, thought Fukushima. Because feelings make thee soft. She was thinking of what had happened on Pariss city wall. She had been too hyper-aware of Kiyomasas presence. She knew why: the illusion she had been shown during the battle. In that illusion, she had faced her own fear and inexperience and she had pictured Kiyomasa as the person she always relied on. Also, she had not hesitated to hug her. This is bad, she thought while throwing her inner suit sleeves into the changing room basket. I cannot get my mind off of this! She was trying not to think about it. But she saw some light scars on her arms as she removed her skirt. The wounds were healing. Even without a spell charm, they had closed up and the scars were close to disappearing as well. That was just how powerful Kiyomasas healing spell was. In a few more days, not even the scars would remain. I She suddenly remembered Kiyomasa on top of the city wall. The girl had looked confused and sad when Fukushima had panicked and fled. She was reminded how she had put that look on Kiyomasas face. ! She slammed her forehead against the shelf of baskets. But Kiyomasas confused face would not leave her mind. I should not have done that to her, she thought. She was no longer sure whether she should try not to think about it or try to think about it. Regardless I need to get in the bath to help calm myself down. She hoped it would work. She removed her hair clip, placed the blue feather on top of it, removed her inner suit, removed her tights, and removed the supporter that assisted her body in combat. Even if the bath does not calm me, I should be back to normal after getting some sleep. Once she had had some sleep, she could apologize to Kiyomasa for her poor response tonight. That would make up for everything. Because if she did not do that It would be dangerous. She wanted to avoid any misunderstandings with such an important partner at this crucial stage. She really did. Besides, if I really do feel that way about Kiyo- Kh. She slammed her forehead against the shelf again. I must stay strong. Everyone knew how understanding Kiyomasa could be. No other member of the Ten Spears earned as high an approval rating when leading normal students. Fukushima generally left the other warriors so she could strike as an attacker, but even when Kiyomasa left the other warriors, it was to intercept attacks that would have harmed them. She was always thinking of others as she acted. That was part of what Fukushima found so attractive about- She slammed her forehead against the shelf yet again. I am terrible at this. Her mouth twisted into a scowl as she grabbed the towel from her basket, placed it over her shoulders, and entered the bath. Fukushima saw the tub through all the steam in the air. A short figure was there with his back turned. It was Katagiri. He was creating an image in the air using Hundred Crest Land Survey. He sent music notes into the target to change its shape. And he was creating Giant breasts? The transparent figure made of bathwater definitely had a large chest, which reminded Fukushima of someone. Could it be Kiyo-dono? That thought filled her gut with something akin to annoyance. She was not certain that was who it was, but she could not allow Kiyomasa to be defiled here. Even if she had already defiled her in that illusion. This is like a reflection of what I did, she realized. Katagiri-dono! What are thou doing!? Her voice came out louder than she had expected. Oops, she thought. That harsh tone must be a sign of what I am feeling inside right now. Nothing was going right for her ever since that moment on the city wall. And she was worried for Katagiri. He could be timid. In fact, he could be downright servile when it came to Hachisuka. But servile or not, she was afraid she had scared him by raising her voice like that. Katagiri-dono? When she approached and called out more quietly, he turned around. He had been crying. Volume 7A, 20: Desiring Girl in the Usual Place Volume 7A, Chapter 20: Desiring Girl in the Usual Place Why is it I can never hold onto The happy times Even when I leap at them? Point Allocation (Washing Each Other) Kiyomasa hurried down the corridor. She was on the way to the bath. The bucket she carried held a change of clothes, new soap, a towel, and perfume for use after bathing. She would find Fukushima in the bath. She has been acting strange since the battle ended. Or more accurately, since they had begun preparations to withdraw. It felt like she was avoiding Kiyomasa. Had something painful or sad happened? Kiyomasa felt like she was meddling, but if Fukushima needed to get whatever-it-was off her chest, she wanted to be there to listen. They had known each other for a long time and they knew each other well. And if Fukushima wanted to be left alone, she would give her space. It would be lonely, but Fukushima was sure to return as an even greater version of herself given time. That had happened on a smaller scale from time to time in the past. But Fukushima was a girl of few words. She rarely let her inner feelings out, so Kiyomasa needed to prepare for this in her own way. The soap is a Greek-style Ive never used before and the shampoo is the good stuff I ordered from India. They usually used Far Eastern rice bran bags to wash themselves in the bath, so this would be a new experience. That would give them something to talk about and provide a nice change of pace. I just need this. However, it was mostly up to Fukushimas mental state. First and foremost, Kiyomasa wanted to figure out if Fukushima wanted to be left alone. Now, then. She stepped through the entrance to the bath reserved for the Ten Spears. Fukushima listened to his complaints. Personally, she wanted to be the one complaining about her situation, but she had little choice when Katagiri started tearfully speaking. And then II! From what she could tell, there was someone he had been in love with, but now she might be dead and he could never see her again even if she was still alive. Fukushima did not know how true any of this was. So, um, the thing about this lewd busty shrine maiden is! Lewd? Yes, lewd! She said so herselfor did she? Regardless, that was how she made sure we understood each other, so she was lewd! Is that so? That is quite the person thou fell in love with. But to sum up He has a broken heart. But nothing like this had happened with Katagiri before, so it came as a surprise. I wanted to speak with her again after I got manlier and could talk with people properly! But now she is gone? Testament. How could this happen!? Logically speaking, these things just happened sometimes. It did not require explanation. People were lost both on the battlefield and in everyday life. People became injured, grew sick, died of old age, or even took their own lives. It was not clear if this girl was dead or had just gone elsewhere, so Fukushima felt like he could always go looking for her. But Whether or not thou should pursue someone who left is always a question. She also knew why Katagiri was wallowing in heartbreak instead of immediately chasing after this girl: he wanted to fulfill the duty he felt in his position in the Ten Spears and in his relationship with the other Spears. She felt bad about that, but she also knew where his personal feelings would be headed. When we lose something, we want to forget it ever existed, dont we? Katagiri gave a groaning nod while more tears fell from his cheeks. Seeing this, she wanted to do something to help him, but she knew there was nothing she could do. That was just how these things were. But she was still very surprised to see this side of him. Katagiri-dono? she asked. Did thou love this person? When she asked, he looked up at her with his tear-blurred gaze. But then he washed his face off in the tub and wiped the corners of his eyes. Testament. There were no more tears gathering in his eyes and Fukushima saw something in his gaze. Thou have a much stronger and manlier gaze now. At first, Katagiri did not know what Fukushima meant. He thought about it for a few seconds and repeated the words in his mind. No, I dont. He shook his head. He already had tears in the corners of his eyes again. I cant be manly. That is not true. Fukushima placed a hand on her chest. This is thy first time feeling the emotion of love, is it not? Thou showed to me just now that thou have accepted it as thus. So I believe that means thou have learned to believe in thyself instead of relying on others. Butthe person I wanted to show that to is gone. Perhaps so, but perhaps not. Katagiri-dono, thou do not know what has happened to that person. I do. Katagiri shook his lowered head again. They said she had metaphorically left the Musashi. That has to mean shes either dead or missing. And either way, I can never see her again. I see. Still, I do not think thou should make assumptions. But Hope is something to hold onto, not to cast out, said Fukushima. Besides, thou have become the person thou wanted to show her, correct? That is the most important thing. If thou had not, thou would be disappointing her wherever she might be. Katagiri could tell she was trying to persuade him. But something about what she was saying bothered him. Fukushima-sanhave you ever fallen in love with someone? Fukushima gasped. That is a good question. Katagiri would understand. He had accepted that the feeling inside him was love, so she would seem weak in comparison. She still could not decide whether or not the feeling inside her was love. So to use Katagiris phrasing, she was being unmanly right now. How very strange. She saw him like a younger brother, but he had surpassed her here. I am hopeless, arent I? she said. How so? She was not sure what to say in response. Oh, this is not good. She was impressed that Katagiri had been able to complain so much while crying. She had yet to reach the point of tears and she could not come up with any words to say. Katagiri must have been thinking about this for quite a while. She had only been mentally flailing over this for a few hours, so he completely put her to shame. But he had told her what he was feeling, so she felt obligated to do the same. I am not really sure. About what? About how I feel about that person. She could not look him in the eye as she spoke. And because I am not sure how I feel, I cannot bring myself to carelessly contact or speak with them. Katagiri was surprised. So even Fukushima-san feels that way sometimes. The way she was looking away and talking about her own self-doubt was very different from her usual dignified self. He thought she seemed more feminine, but that was just his male perspective talking. She was simply unsure what to do, so he felt rude finding it surprising and feminine. But even though he had asked the question, he really did find it surprising once she admitted it. Come to think of it, Id probably be surprised to hear any of our girls say that. And it would feel dangerous if Hachisuka-san said it. Oh, I guess it would only be the status quo for Yoshiaki-san and Wakisaka-san. But he knew what Fukushima was saying. What was this feeling you had for the other person? Did you love them, were you just thinking about them too much, or was it all a misunderstanding? You were not certain of anything you were feeling, but if you did become certain, it would immediately and permanently change your relationship with them. In my case I was afraid of changing the status quo, I guess. Eh? Fukushima turned toward him and he spoke to her look of surprise. I mean, Im here with all of you. I didnt know if it was a good thing or a bad thing to feel that way about someone on the outside. For that matter, I didnt even know if what I was feeling was real or not and I wasnt sure if I should even try to figure out the answer. But Those troubling feelings are of course troubling, but theyre also fun. F-for me, it is clearly nothing but trouble. It had been the same for him. So Thats true. Its fun, but also painful. Because there is no answer to find. He realized something even as he said it. I feel so much more at peace now. He could definitively say that he had loved her. Maybe it was due to the current feeling of loss and maybe he was only imagining it, but he could only describe what he had felt as love. But he had not managed to reach that answer on his own. It had troubled him and he had enjoyed it, but then it had been brought to a forcible end by outside circumstances. So what would have happened if it had continued without that? I loved her, but it scares me to think about what might have happened if I hadnt reached an answer like this but still couldnt ever see her again. You mean? I wouldnt have known when I could stop troubling myself with the question. You felt true doubt once you became aware of that feeling of love. I wouldnt have known whether or not I could really destroy the existing relationship and status quo. And And I wouldnt have known whether or not I could keep lying to myself once I realized how I felt. I had the ending pushed onto me before I reached that point. Fukushima could not agree with what Katagiri said. She had yet to reach that point herself. What was this feeling inside her? No, she knew the answer deep down, but she did not know if she could accept that feeling. And if she did accept it Would I arrive at the uncertainty Katagiri-dono was describing? The uncertainty about destroying the existing relationship and lying to yourself. Even if she accepted that she loved Kiyomasa, if she was not sure she could destroy their existing relationship, she would be unable to let those feelings out. She would hide her feelings and continue being Kiyomasas friend as before. But Would that mean thou were defiling the other person? You would be if you mistook their kindness for romantic affection and indulged in that. So I pray you do not do that, Fukushima-san. When he said that, Fukushima realized what his words meant. From his perspective Are thou saying thou defiled that girl, Katagiri-dono? Fukushima glared at Katagiri. Eh? He started panicking one tempo later. He quickly waved his hands side to side and splashed the bathwater. N-no! Ah, what is that look for! I-I havent done that, I swear! I-I mean, there might have been a little of what you could call virtual lewdness, I guess, but Come to think of it, what was that image you were making with bathwater earlier? A memento! Just a memento! Besides, this is when you should sum it up with So thou did not manage to get that far, Katagiri-dono! We can leave it at that if thou insist. Yes, I insist! he said while nodding vigorously, but she did see an answer there. He has changed. Katagiri was their liaison officer and he was also tasked with gathering outside information and keeping them informed. He often used Hundred Crest Land Survey to display outside information such as battlefield diagrams or visualized training instructions. But right now he was talking about himself and using Hundred Crest Land Survey for a personal matter. No, that was not so surprising. Feelings of love were not isolated to yourself; they were born from thinking carefully about the other person. This was about more than himself. He had at least two peoples worth of feelings fueling his imagination. The person he loved had changed him a lot. And that was something we could never manage to do What was? Testament. Making a mature person out of thee, Katagiri-dono. What did you see me as before? Do not worry about it, she said while holding out a hand to stop him. But she had a sudden thought. She breathed in and looked up at the ceiling obscured by the steam. I probably do love Kiyo-dono The feeling of love brought doubt and fear of potential changes to her future. It also scared her to consider the possibility of Kiyomasa rejecting or ignoring her feelings once she learned of them. But this chat with Katagiri had taught her that these feelings definitely existed inside her and that they were not a wholly bad thing. But what am I supposed to do about it? She had only just started down this path and all she had was this newfound knowledge. She loved Kiyomasa, but how was she supposed to let the other girl know? No, how could she tell Kiyomasa without having her feelings rejected? She knew how to fight, but she was hopeless when it came to this sort of thing. I really am hopeless. If you ask me, youre headed in about as perfect a direction as you could hope for, Fukushima-san. What do thou mean by that? She looked down to find Katagiri washing his face in the tub again. He was smiling. She could tell he was forcing it, but I was getting excited over nothing. I was mostly selfishly assuming she would accept me. But But Youre thinking you wont be accepted. Im betting you wont lose this. Im not really sure how to say it, but its a lot like you. If you start from there and work toward your goal, I think youll be fine. Thou hint at such a difficult path ahead and then say I will be fine? Fair. Katagiri smiled bitterly and took a breath. I didnt think I would be able to discuss this with you. Nor I with thee. And I now realize I had not had much opportunity to speak with thee recently. Testament. Thats true. I refused to share the bath with all of you, so His expression froze on his face and then grew serious. I-Im manlier now, arent I!? Experiencing heartbreak made me manlier, right!? Yes, what of it? Th-then its weird for us to be able to chat in the bath like this! She looked up at the ceiling when he said that. That is logical. But she felt like the conversation would fall apart if she agreed, so she lowered her gaze and tried to convince him otherwise. Katagiri-dono, thy growth is an unseen and spiritual thing, so it has no bearing on what occurs in the bath. Youre just saying my personality doesnt mean anything in reality! He sighed and then stood up. Hmm, it doesnt sit right with me, but the manliness inside me is saying I cant stay in the bath with you. Then he looked back at her with his eyebrows lowered in a smile. Could you not tell the others I was crying? Testament. I am aware boys do not like people to know they cry. Thanks, he said while starting to leave the tub. However, doing so while still looking back her way was a mistake. His raised knee hit the edge of the tub. Ah. His hips and legs stayed put while his upper body toppled forward. Katagiri-dono! Fukushima panicked because Katagiri was falling head-first into the washing area. She quickly stood up, bent over, and supported his falling body. He was slippery with water, so she grasped his hipbones below his waist. Oh! She grabbed his hips with both hands and lifted him up and back instead of just pulling back. His body shook and his hands fell to the washing area floor. He quickly held out and spread his arms to support his upper body. After confirming he had stopped, Fukushima relaxed her shoulders. That was a close one, Katagiri-dono. T-testament. It really was. Just as he responded, the door to the bath opened to reveal a familiar face. It was Kiyomasa and she had yet to remove her clothing. Fukushima-sama? Do you mind if I join you in the ba- Her expression and movements froze when she saw them. Kiyomasa saw it. With a towel over her shoulders, Fukushima was holding up Katagiris hips while he was on all fours and she was pulling his butt back toward her. The two of them must have been overheating because they were dripping with what may have been sweat or bathwater and their skin was flushed. Kiyomasa adjusted her position when the bucket nearly fell from her hands. Katagiri looked up at her, and Y-you misunderstand, Kiyomasa-san! This isnt what you, or pretty much anyone else who saw this scene, would think it was! And what is it? Even Kiyomasa was shocked by how cold her tone was. Fukushima took a breath before answering. Katagiri-dono has become a man. Kiyomasa slammed the bath door shut. Now, said Fukushima. D-did I say something wrong? You didnt need to be that honest! A-and please let go of my hips! The bath door opened and revealed Hachisuka this time. She gasped, stopped, viewed the scene, and nodded. The impure one is Katagiri. Wh-what kind of emphatic sentence is that!? Hachisuka shut the door and Fukushima let go of Katagiris hips as it clicked shut. And This is thy fault, Katagiri-dono. Wait, why are you glaring at me like that!? If anything, this was an accident! This feels like a personal attack on my rights! Fukushima started to leave the bath while Katagiri protested. I cannot believe this. She wanted to chase after Kiyomasa immediately, but what would she do then? Besides It would look weird if I left without washing my hair or body. Would Kiyomasa return while she took care of that? She wondered that while stepping out of the tub and into the washing area. Wh-what were those two doing? In a dimly-lit space, a bucket fell to the floor and the soap within bounced out. The bucket belonged to Kiyomasa, who was staring down at it. She was in her room. She had run back, locked the door both spell-wise and physically, pressed her back against the door, and only then caught her breath. Her long hair was caught between her back and the door. It had been damaged in the battle and she had hoped to treat it while bathing, but I cant do that now. She closed herself up before her thoughts went further than her desire to treat her hair in the bath. What is going on? She was confused, but she felt like she had screwed up. And after I was worried about her and thinking about so many things Oh, Im looking down on her, she chided herself. But she could not deny the bad feeling deep in her chest. What is this? It was easy enough to describe. Fukushima-sama didnt come to me. What was she even saying? It was nothing more than Fukushima choosing someone else to work through her troubles. But that made her sad. No I dont like it. She did not know why, but she did not like it. Katagiri had been in the position she had wanted to- N-no, that was a ceremony to make Katagiri-kun into a man! Yes, a ceremony! That was not quite the position she wanted to be in. In fact, it was completely different. Probably. B-but on the other hand She started to imagine that happening to her instead. ! She grabbed the empty air in front of her and threw it aside. Kiyomasa realized she was blushing. Oh, no. This is not good. Katou Kiyomasa, you need to calm down. I-I shouldnt be having weird fantasies about someone as diligent as Fukushima-sama. But she realized that thought did not solve anything. Ah She covered her face with her hands and looked down at the bucket on the floor. She started to pick it up, but No She instead slid down the door and onto her butt. Her hands reached for the fallen bucket several times, but they always immediately returned to her cheeks. She did not like this. Fukushima had to be worrying over something important and Kiyomasa did not like that Fukushima had not come to her to talk about it. She also did not like how Fukushima had bluntly avoided her at Paris. And she did not like how clearly irritated she was. She recalled the other night. During the festival, she and Fukushima had run together for training and she had kissed Fukushima at the end. She brought her fingers to her lips. It was on the cheekbut outside of my family, Fukushima-sama is the only person I ever did that for. Saying that made her realize just how important a person Fukushima was to her. She realized it, but Testament There was nothing she could do about it, so she just curled up on the floor there. She decided to use a spell for her damaged hair, she held her arms around her knees, and she shut her eyes. We are never going to accomplish anything like this. When are all of you planning to get some sleep? Asama stacked some compressed sleep spell charms and a few other charms on top of her futon. It was already 11:30 and the Kantou Liberation began that morning at 2, so the ones fighting in that now had less than 3 hours to sleep. Gin, who had already removed her prosthetic arms, responded. Asama Shrine Representative, getting some but not enough sleep would be more dangerous than none at all, so could you provide a 3x compression charm once we have 2 hours left? I think I will use that for an hour and a half to get a total of four and a half hours of sleep. You sleep in periods of an hour and a half, dont you? I think Ill start doing that too. That comment came from Narumi who had loosened the connections and joints for her prosthetic limbs. The connections and joints had the inner joints pulled out and they moved with a bit less power than usual. It may have been similar to a relaxed state for biological limbs. Narumi smiled when she noticed Asamas gaze. I can move them, but its like lying in a hammock. Its weird, but even though the prosthetics are machines, its easier on my body later if I give the joints some time to relax. Yes, Date Vice Chancellor, it does feel that way, doesnt it? Gin agreed and looked to the prosthetic arms lying on either side of her. Strangely, when I sleep with them removed, it wakes me up if Master Muneshige touches one of them due to his bad habit of moving in his sleep. Asama started to imagine those two sleeping side by side, but mentioning it would only make herself a target, so she stopped. Naruze was showing off a pretty realistic rough illustration and asking like this?, but it looked like a debate had broken out between Yes, Gin-sans face would be right alongside Muneo-sans and her face would be by his chest. Even though Gin was right there. However, Gin was part of the Kantou Liberation group. Asama held a charm out toward her. Those of us in the N?rdlingen group dont have to be ready until around 6 in the morning, so we still have time. But the Kantou group should want to get to sleep right away, so Ill be passing these out, okay? Oh? Horizon took one of the compressed sleep charms. So this is one of the rumored compressed sleep charms. Eh? Are they that well known? Of course they are, Asama, said Naruze. Theyre a super useful item in the doujinshi business. You can use them yourself and you can use them in your doujinshi. We even have a saying: Out of ideas? Time for a compressed sleep charm! If someone actually tries to do something to you when youre using one, the criminal will have three thumbs worth of purifying yuzukosho shoved up their butt and then a super-loud alarm will sound. Why not just do the last part? Tradition, I imagine, she said while Horizon held up the charm. So how do you use this sex charm? It has nothing to do with sex. Anyway, um, you press this meter with your finger to set the time, press this compression-factor number, press this activation mark, and then attach it to your body. It will automatically start up. She looked over to see Horizon collapse to the side with it attached to her forehead. Her eyes were wide open while she lay in a shallow manji pose. Everyone was a little disturbed by the sight. Well, that wasimpressive. Heh heh. Seeing her sleeping like that makes me want to draw a chalk outline around her. I guess this means Asama-sans explanation was accurate. But if we try to wake her, it means yuzukosho up the butt, doesnt it? Just as Naito asked that, Horizons arms detached on their own. They moved their wrists as if looking around and then yanked the charm from Horizons forehead. She was awake in two seconds. That was a close one, Asama-sama. I very nearly went to sleep due to your eloquent explanation. Well, I didnt expect you to actually do it while I explained. Asama grabbed two other varieties of charm. Anyway, there is actually a trick to this. A hack if you will. Whats that, Asama!? You want me to spread this knowledge around at the next event!? Who should I make the culprit! Just this once, Ill let you choose! Okay, I choose you, Naruze. Really? groaned Naruze while turning her bitter smile away and tapping her forehead with the bottom of her pen. Then she sighed while still looking away. Well, I should have expected that from you. Wh-whats that supposed to mean!? Anyway, she had to explain this. This here is a compressed sleep spell. Now, what is its biggest flaw? Ooh, I know! Naito raised her hand. It puts a pretty big burden on your body when you wake up. Exactly. Kimi held up a sign frame that asked and what are the benefits?, so Asama started to worry she was slipping into her infomercial material. But what mattered here were the other charms. This is a cooling spell and this is a stable awakening spell. What is a stable awakening spell? You can think of it as an alarm clock spell, said Naruze. It manages your physical condition so you will naturally wake up at a specified time. Although if you set it to a range of times, you can use it to keep you awake. I see you know all about that one, Naruze. You need some way to work through the night when drawing a doujinshi. But I think I get what youre planning, Asama. By activating the cooling spell and the stable awakening spell on top of the compressed sleep spell, you hope to eliminate the exhaustion and burden on your body. Makes sense. So shes striking a balance between the positive spells and the negative spell like Ga-chan and I do with our Weiss and Schwarz Technomagie. I knew Shinto had healing spells too, but I hadnt thought about this possibility. What does that mean? Umm, began Asama. When you use a compressed sleep spell to sleep, there is some backlash on your body when the spell ends and you wake up. The burden is especially great because you rapidly wake up from very deep sleep. So by activating a weaker stable awakening spell on top of it, there is less of a shock when the compressed sleep spell ends and you can wake up properly. Now, Im including a cooling spell too, but by syncing its strength with the changes caused by the stable awakening spell, you can eliminate a lot of the exhaustion you would normally feel. In theory anyway. After explaining all that, Asama realized the Technohexen pair and Naomasa appeared to understand, but the only other one that came close was Mary who was counting on her fingers to think through it a step at a time. Oops. My Shinto obsessions slipped out. Um, just do what I say and youll wake up feeling nice and rested. Horizon collapsed again. This time, the left hand removed the charm. S-sorry, Asama-sama. I got ahead of myself again. Well, um, does that mean you want to get to sleep ASAP, Horizon? Judge. Horizon held out a hand. What compression factor do I need to get a weeks worth of sleep in five hours? Futayo knew what Horizon meant. Horizon-sama! Do you wish to sleep soundly!? Everyone else responded with an eh?, but Horizon raised her right thumb. Judge. Quality sleep will complete the adjustments I need for the Logismoi Oplo. But a weeks worth in five hours will be difficult even for a 10th Level napper such as me. Asama-sama, is that possible? By the time Futayo asked, Asama was already spreading out and counting a bundle of charms. After checking through them two or three times from front to back, she bound them together with a paper skewer bearing the Asama Shrines emblem. Here, Horizon. This should be enough and I have already set them up for you. That was fast. Futayo trembled more at Asamas nonchalant expression than the thickness of the charm bundle. As the Asama Shrines #2, that girl was essentially Musashis #2 Shinto Representative. As a Shinto spell expert, she rivalled Futayo whose position as Vice Chancellor made her Musashis #2 combat officer. Asama had mostly limited herself to divine transmission relay work, but she had stepped to the forefront during the battle against Sanada. Horizon, we cant have you sleeping the whole time you are at Toori-kuns place and you dont want to spend all your time sleeping either, right? So tell me whenever you need something like this. Judge. I will gladly accept that offer. When Futayo saw her leader respectfully receiving the charm bundle in both hands, she realized what Horizon had meant by a battle formation. Their roles and relationships were clearly defined and they all needed each other. And Futayo was Musashis #2 in combat. Her leader recognized that fact. Are there other areas where I can surprise them like Asama-sama is doing now? She did not know, but she was pretty sure she had not reached that point yet. And Masazumi? Masazumi, who was #2 in politics, raised her lowered head. Eh? O-oh, Im just feeling a little sleepy. Yes, but falling asleep would only make me the butt of everyones jokes. So when youre feeling sleepy, you can come out and tell it like it is, huh? Masazumi did not react to Naruzes comment. She instead collapsed down onto her futon. Hmm, this has been a rough day all the way to the bitter end. And tomorrow is going to be rough from the get-go. Are you mentally worn out from all the meetings? asked Naomasa. Hmm, I think going with everyone to Kanie Castle hit me hard too. Should I not have made those vertical jumps while carrying you? asked Futayo. I would be even more exhausted if you hadnt carried me. Doing the whole thing on foot is enough to kill us liberal arts types. Everyone exchanged a glance and Naruze raised a hand. Im a liberal arts type. So did Naito and Asama-sama, Kimi-dono, Mukai-dono, Mary-sama, and Horizon-sama. Our liberal arts types are pretty tough, said Naruze. Have you tried training, Masazumi? Ill think about it if I have an opening in my reading schedule. Masazumi rolled onto her back and stared intently up at the ceiling. Anyway, the hardest part is yet to come. That is true, said Futayo. Several issues were in progress or developing. The entire pre-summer break period was like a mesh of issues to deal with. So Masazumi, what do you think is at the center of it all? Judge. After the Kantou Liberation gets going, we take control of the Battle of N?rdlingen and rescue Lady Nagaoka. And once Europe understands what it means to have Musashi around, we ask something of Lady Nagaoka. Namely I want an audience with Akechi Mitsuhide in Kyoto. Asama was reminded of Novgorod. U-um She recalled the fragmentary but crucial information they had received there. The Princess left behind a message saying Whats keeping Mitsuhide-kun, right? Yes, thats right. Masazumi spoke while looking up at the ceiling. Akechi Mitsuhide was probably a student at Lord Motonobus academy just like the Prince of Orange was. And she said more. Do you remember what we saw below Sanada? Masazumi? That wasnt very long ago. Judge. I just wanted to say that. Now shes acting like Neshinbara-kun. I hope she isnt changing herself to match the weirder parts of this world. No, maybe shes just tired and saying whatever comes to mind. But Masazumi clenched her raised right hand and spoke. Lord Motonobu performed some unknown research in Sanada land, he left that site to his younger brother and continued his research elsewhere, and he tried to become the Princesss friend there. That was their academy which apparently only existed for a two year period. Asama continued for Masazumi with a but. She thought back to what the Prince of Orange had told them below Novgorod. In a turn of events that would probably delight Neshinbara-kun, whatever they were doing there for two years ended in a miserable failure, didnt it? Which leads us to The memo. During the earlier meeting, Mitotsudairas mother had given Masazumi a memo. Lets take a look. Masazumi pulled it from her pocket and unfolded it on her futon. Everyone gathered around to view the hand-written message. Uiriamu ni tanomu ka> Which meant Can you take care of this, William?> We saw this already, but Who is Taikyou-sama? The wordplay question is a mystery too, said Mitotsudaira. So, um, mother? I honestly do not know what it means either. Then it was worth asking the boys. They were probably still up, so Asama connected to their divine chat. Me: You moron! Tenzou, why are you setting up a ceiling trap there!? Imagawa Alternate sleeps through the night after drinking, so you need to set up the Large Sake Bottle G at dawn! 10ZO: Toori-dono, why is your Gekoku Rank so high!? Me: Hm? Because Sis and I have been burning up a bunch of Nagamasa Specials lately. They dont drop a Nice Skull very often. Novice: If you want the reward, you should do it in a 40% tax rate village. Wait, why would you let them hit you with a full charge, Crossunite-kun? Fine, I will use my brush to write you a recovery letter. Bucket: 10ZO: Th-thanks for the help, Persona-kun-dono! Novice: Okay, Crossunite-kun, you stay out front. Our partys weapons are nudist, brush, rare nail bat, and shuriken, so were really unbalanced. It took her a second, but Asama finally realized what they were talking about. This must be that Gekoku Jaeger Dos game theyve been advertising on the divine network. Ive actually been playing it too, but how far have you gotten, Kimi? asked Mitotsudaira. Heh heh. My foolish brother and I are working on the Execution quest. But are they pulling an all-nighter on it? Hm, groaned Asama while getting authorization to forcibly set their sleep spell divine protections. Well, I can make sure they get at least three compressed hours. Asama: Toori-kun? Were talking about the previous meeting, so could you join the conversation? Me: Eh!? Oh, sure! Ahhh, wait just a second. Im gonna snag the loot from the Imagawa Alternate real quick. Tenzou! Dont do a high-speed kaishaku when you didnt do squat until now! Asama: Are you going to have time to sleep? And play the game with Mito some time later, okay? Silver Wolf: N-no, Im still not very good at using the kusarigama. Me: Hm? Thats fine. Ill give you the full support the Nudist class can provide. Just leave it to me. Anyway, um, what about the earlier meeting? Did he find out we colored his dick black? Asama: Enough time has passed that I imagine he has. But this is about the memo we received from Mitos mom. Can you take care of this, William?> Asama: Does anyone know what this means? Novice: Hmm, could this itself be the full memo? But the mention of a Taikyou-sama is curious. Four Eyes: Can I see it? Asama looked over at Masazumi who had rolled back onto her stomach at some point. The girl opened her eyes when she noticed. Oh, sorry. Um, what do you need? Oh, Shakespeare. This could give us a hint for the memo, so thats fine. Besides, Shakespeare is supposed to be good with codes. Really? Four Eyes: The origin of my name put several hidden signs and codes in his plays. That said, this message does not show any indication of that. Still, there are a few strange aspects to it. Such as Four Eyes: When all of you saw the text, you converted it into meaningful words in your heads. As Far Easterners, you automatically parsed it as Far Eastern. But a question occurs to a foreigner like me: Are the dakuten really in the right place? Novice: It looks to me like the only dakuten are on the ba of kotoba. Four Eyes: I think that is correct. A memo isnt going to say anything too complicated. Especially when it was originally encoded like this one was. That makes it hard to say things with grammatical changes applied. With a substitution cipher, you only have to make sure the meaning is not obvious at a glance. So Four Eyes: So are there any Far Eastern words that would apply to Taikyou-sama? Asama realized everyone was looking at her. She wondered why as she viewed them with both a wrinkled brow and a smile. What is the meaning of this? Heh heh. We think you will give us what were expecting, Asama. Then that was what she had to do. She sighed toward the floor and Asama: It could refer to prenatal care, or it could refer to a large banquet. Four Eyes: Would you refer to either of those with the honorific sama? Asama: No, you wouldnt. Kimi stop turning it into a song! Four Eyes: What a strange singer you have. Butif that reading is not normal, then you must be reading it wrong. Eh? said Asama as more words arrived. Four Eyes: By adding dakuten, it could also be Daikyou, Taigyou, or Daigyou. Do those refer to anything? Asama: Daikyou means very bad luck in Shinto fortunes. Which are, um Four Eyes: I am familiar with them, so dont worry. The Asama Shrine is in charge of love, marriage, and childbirth, so when I visited Musashi before, I made sure to keep drawing fortunes until I got the very best one. Thats very good luck, right? Kimi slapped Asamas shoulder from behind. There is actually a mega good luck above that, isnt there? Your dad added it in when my foolish brother drew very good luck three times in a row. Y-yes, but Toori-kun easily drew that three times in a row, so theres a tera good look this year. But Im afraid telling her that will get Neshinbara-kun killed. Naruze was typing up a personal divine mail, so Asama had a feeling it was already too late. At any rate, Shakespeares suggestion had given them an outside perspective that helped remove their blinders. If we assume it is Very Bad Luck-sama, they start to sound like quite a character, dont they? Heh heh. But who is it referring to. Someone with just the worst luck imaginable? Good question, thought Asama with a tilt of her head. Someone with bad luck. Tenzou came to mind, but he had actually been inundated with good luck since Marys arrival. She also thought of Adele, but it was really misfortune that plagued that girl, not bad luck. Wh-why is everyone looking at me!? Apparently everyone else was thinking the same thing. But Its a somewhat compelling idea, but I still feel like that isnt it. Four Eyes: Im not going to say that is correct either. But you need to be careful here. Words can change meaning in the blink of an eye, so you need to assume that can happen with this memo. And you need to make sure you dont miss the moment when the meaning changes. We wont, said Asama and Shakespeare ended the connection from her end. But Hori-ko: She has an edge to her that Neshinbara-sama lacks, doesnt she? Novice: Wait, what was that about Shinto fortunes!? Thats news to me! Mar-Ga:'' Why do you want to know when the answer would only terrify you? Also, how long are you planning to stay up? You do know the rumor about the Imagawa Alternate dropping Endurance Balls was bogus, right? Me: What!? You mean you cant take his balls!? So the folding screen image of him as a girl isnt real either!? Okay, Im going to bed. We can get Tenzous equipment after N?rdlingen. Ill play with Nate then too. Silver Wolf: Eh!? Oh, judge! Please do. Hori-ko: Then until dawn, Toori-sama. Me: Sure thing. Ill make breakfast. Night, Nee-chan. You too, Asama. Asama: Oh, y-yes. Good night. Hearing that led Asama to realize just how much had happened today. So without thinking Asama: Toori-kun. She called out his name. And Me: Yeah. He answered her. Me: A lot happened today. Yes, she replied. That was enough. It was enough to confirm with each other that all of that had indeed happened. I need to figure out how to use this lid of mine. With that thought, she faced forward. Kimi was smiling bitterly, Mitotsudaira was smiling normally, and Naruze was Sounds like theres a story we need to get out of you. No, no, no, no. Not at all, not at all. Asama smiled, held out her hands, and pulled back her hips. Im going to sleep! She pulled the covers up over her head to hide like a turtle. Oh, these are everyones charms. I will send the boys ones via divine transmission. No fair, Asama. Why wont you let us tease you? Why would I? It was worth learning how to dodge these things. But she did recall one thing she had seen while crawling underneath the covers. Horizon was smiling. Like she found this amusing or enjoyable. Asama may have been imagining it, but that was how it had looked to her. I see. Horizon had said before she would lead them while also getting help from them as she lived her life. In a way, that was like being a servant, but Asama found happiness there and it seemed to be sending happiness back to Horizon as well. Oh, thought Asama. Horizon? She called out from her futon. And What is it, Asama-sama? I am about to enter super sleep mode. Oh, sorry. But its just, um She thought about what to say. She could sense the others focusing on her, but Do you see our happiness as the reward for our efforts in giving you the world? No. I am in no position to say that. Horizon replied without hesitation and she had more to say. Listen. Your work and efforts are only all directed toward giving me the world, so that can be the only reward. But if the result or process provide all of you with happiness, then it means all of that work and effort was worth more than just world domination. And that would delight me. In other words In other words If you find happiness in your relationship with me and Toori-sama, then that is extra value added on top of our world domination. Then But just as Asama started to reply Cut it out. We dont need a girl at the height of her happiness asking if shes really allowed to be happy. Kimi suddenly pulled up on Asamas covers. Asama grabbed the top of the covers with her hands, but Too bad. Kimi pulled up the bottom of the covers as if flipping them over. Asama could not hold it down with her feet, so there was nothing to stop Kimi. Asama-sama, everyone can see your butt. O-only because I climbed in feet first and it pushed up my yukata! I wasnt stripping below the covers!! Eh? Everyone looked over to Mary who had her covers draped over her like a long cloak. She looked at the group before speaking. You donttake off your clothes below the covers? Thats a new one, thought Asama. Naruze was posting something on the divine network, but no one bothered asking what. Volume 7A, 21: Instigator in the Dark Volume 7A, Chapter 21: Instigator in the Dark If thou must know The victim was collapsed On the floor When I entered the room. Point Allocation (Closed Room Case) Fukushima faced Kiyomasa. They were in the corridor next to the Azuchi Castles dining hall. She stood in front of Kiyomasa in a spot one corner beyond the entrances main corridor. Kiyomasa was wearing her off-duty track suit and looking at Fukushima with her back to the wall. Fukushima-sama? She tilted her head with her blue eyes looking up at Fukushima. Is something wrong? You arent saying anything. And I cant know what you mean when you dont say anything. Well, um Fukushima-sama? Kiyomasa gave a troubled smile and moved. She opened the top of her track suit. She revealed the M.H.R.R. girls inner suit she wore below. Hers was colored white and blue. She lightly held the sides below her arms so the top would not close back up. Fukushima-sama? Y-yes!? I would be willing to do it with you. D-do what? Well. Kiyomasa nodded. Eat curry udon together in the dining hall. If the sauce splashes on me, I can hide it below my track suit. Fukushimas eyes opened wide and saw a dark blue surface. Wh-why!? She could tell her pulse was racing. She could also feel a lot of heated sweat between her back and the blanket below her. She was breathing heavily and she found herself in a pose similar to a dance. This is my room? Yes. The Azuchi Castle was cruising toward Kantou at the moment. She had wanted to sleep until they arrived, so she had shut off the lights in her room and collapsed into bed. Her pulse refused to calm down and she only wore the top of her inner suit with the sleeves removed and a supporter in place of underwear. That was her usual comfort-focused outfit when in her room. The dark blue scene she saw was the light produced by the backup glow panel. The brightness had been adjusted from its usual orange color to help her sleep. That blue color made me think of her, she thought. Her? Who is that? she wondered with a tilt of the head. She was the only person here. No one else could have gotten in. In that case, this her had to be She got up, sat cross-legged on the bed, and thought. Who is this her? The sweat on her back felt gross, but she tilted her head while undoing the connectors for the back cloth. She tossed the sweat-damp cloth toward the laundry basket by the entrance. No, now is not the time to be focused on laundry. Am I trying to run away from some kind of personal problem? Then what was that personal problem she had to face? She saw the dark blue wall in front of her. There was that blue color again. As her eyes gradually adjusted to the dark, the flat surface in front of her reminded her of something. When she tried to work out what, she realized it was the dimly-lit wall of a ship corridor. Huh? Why would I be remembering that? Just as she asked herself that, she recalled a scene from her dream. After her bath, Koroku holed up in her room to play a game on a lernen figur. Since the Genbu was badly damaged, she would have a hard time fighting in the Kantou Liberation. Even if she did join the fight, Takenaka had decided it was best for her to stick to a data processing role. Hachisuka-san, I dont think you and the other god of war pilots should be broken down into data too many times in a single day. Its too big a burden on your bodies. So now was her time to rest, but she honestly could not get to sleep. Since she would be on the rear guard during the coming battle, she had decided she might as well just stay up. That said, the Azuchi was en route. The ship shook a lot during its high-speed cruising. When she tried to read, it did not reach the level of motion sickness, but she could feel herself growing shifted from the outside world. That was why she had started playing this game, but Its a suspense adventure game with horror elements She liked scary things, but she had trouble with them. Her curiosity led her to purchase these games and manga, but she had trouble actually playing or reading them while alone. But she was on the Azuchi right now. Most everyone was getting some rest for the coming battle, but there would be some who were still awake. This was not like in the surface bases where only the night-duty guards were awake. Fukushima was in the room to the left and Katagiri to the right. If anything happened, she could call to the left for help, so she could relax and enjoy the suspense and horror. Just to be safe, she had left the door to her room unlocked. She was currently playing Siren Hill, a game based on the legends of the Rhine Rivers siren. A closed room murder occurred in a mansion on a hill, everyone on the hill grew suspicious of each other, you pursued the murderer on the hill while only knowing they were catastrophically tone deaf, and the murderer tried to strike back at you on the hill. Right now, her companions in the game had gone to visit a hill hot spring and buy some hill coffee beans, so her character was alone in the hill mansion and she was pursuing some footsteps presumably belonging to the murderer. She was fairly certain she would find the murderer waiting to ambush her if she opened the door up ahead, but the game character kept finding excuses to keep going and refused to turn around. For example: Yes, now is the time for positive thinking! Nothing better for your mental hill-th! Stop making awful hill puns. And find a better reason to head to your death. But the character refused to listen and reached for the door. The screen went dark. Once she hit the key on the lernen figur, the next line of text would appear. It would appear all at once. She just had to hit the key. Kh. Do it. Reveal the truth. Or is this leading to a game over? Go! As soon as Koroku placed her finger on the key, the door burst open behind her. Hachisuka-dono!! Fukushima saw Hachisuka sitting cross-legged in the center of the room with her back to the door. But the girl suddenly fell limply to the side. Mh? Koroku collapsed to the side and stopped moving. Fukushima was worried she had said something strange in her sleep and she was worried that Hachisuka had heard her from the adjacent room, so she was here to ask. But Hachisuka-dono? She walked closer and noticed Hachisuka had a lernen figur open. Did she fall asleep from overwork? She was not sure, but the lernen figur displayed the text Press any key. Is she working on something? wondered Fukushima while pressing a key. Then the screen displayed an image of a person. A few lines of text scrolled by, but she was not sure what it meant. She kept pressing the key until the screen showed a blue sky with the text Perfect Ending C Reward Unlocked. Is this a game? She still did not understand because she did not play these much herself. She did not understand, so she searched for the Y key and pressed it. Hm, that should have saved Hachisuka-dono some trouble. Still, Hachisuka remained collapsed on the floor. She must have been exhausted, concluded Fukushima. I doubt she would have heard any noise I was making in my room. She left Korokus room while making sure to leave no trace of her visit. Fukushima sighed once back out in the corridor. And she realized something. I might as well be in my underwear! With a battle coming, people would be moving through this corridor. There was luckily no one at the moment, but she decided to be more careful in the future as she rushed back into her own room. But I cant believe this, she thought while locking her door and sitting back on her bed. How could this have happened? She knew what to blame: that dream. That could never happen in reality. She recalled the words Kiyomasa had said to her in that dream. She slammed her head against the wall to erase the image from her brain. Koroku woke up on the floor. She had fallen onto her side there. Huh!? She had no idea what had happened. The last thing she remembered was cornering the murderer in the game, hearing the door behind her open, and hearing someone call her name. !? She looked back, but the door was closed. She looked forward. The title screen Hadnt she cornered the murderer? She could practically hear herself grow pale as she scrambled back to the wall. With her back against the wall, she took a breath. Calm down. She was fine. No matter what had happened, no one could attack her from behind when her back was against the wall. Im fine. If anything happens, I can call to Fukushima for- Just as she said that, there was a loud bang on the wall behind her. The impact, vibration, and noise passed through her from behind. She collapsed onto her side. Kh I hit my head a little too hard that time, thought Fukushima. But a hit to the head was not going to do anything about the memories inside it. Why did I have that dream? She did not remember the dreams conclusion in the slightest. She just remembered Kiyomasa suddenly removing her top and Fukushima slammed her head against the wall. Honestly. Why that dream? No, she knew why. She just refused to accept it and she was taken aback by the sudden approach the dream had taken. Besides That was only a dream, so it has nothing to do with the real Kiyo-dono! Did that mean she had lost out? Or was it a win that she could see something like that in a dream? What is wrong with me!? She did not really remember the conclusion, but Kiyomasa had suddenly removed her top and shown off her chest in her inner suit. What was that if not a dirty dream? The question was why her dirty dream had featured Kiyomasa. And when she considered that question She fell back in bed with her limbs sprawled out around her. Thats right She did not know what had happened in the dream, but when she tried to remember Nn She wrapped her pillow in her summer blanket and hugged it. That was obviously not Kiyomasa. She had picked up and hugged the real Kiyomasa when returning to the Paris battlefield and at the end of that training festival, so she knew it did not feel much like the girl. The real one was warm and soft. Her body heat and flesh felt like they were sucking you in. No, I need to calm down, not fantasize about that! She simply wanted that sensation in her arms to help her remember the dream. If only she could feel things in the dream, she could have avoided creating a virtual Kiyomasa like this. This is the dreams fault She decided she was making up for what the dream had lacked, but then she sighed. I cannot get to sleep She tried to force herself to shut her eyes, but then Hm? The Azuchi shook. And not because it was making a turn or had hit a wall of turbulence. This was the shaking caused by a rapid drop in speed. She thought they might have arrived in Kantou, but a glance at the clock showed that could not be. Only about an hour had passed since they left Paris. Which meant Are we stopping somewhere? Huh? What are you doing here at this hour, Hachisuka-san? Koroku heard Takenakas voice while she sat at a seat near the dining hall counter. She did not remember everything clearly, but she had experienced a few different paranormal phenomena in a row, so she had arranged for an emergency exorcism of her room. The Azuchi belonged in part to P.A. Oda, M.H.R.R., and the Far East, so she had to go to the trouble of getting it exorcised thrice: in the Mlasi style, the Tsirhc style, and the Shinto style. It was a real pain because, when she had tried to have all three done at once, the Mlasi exorcist, who had repeatedly prostrated on the floor, and the Catholic exorcist, who had shouted and swung a sword around, got into an argument and nearly started a holy war against each other. The Shinto exorcist had been clapping, but she was convinced they were actually applauding because they thought the fight was funny. She had not wanted to stay in her room with that going on, so she had come here instead. However If I shouldnt be in the dining hall, Ill go elsewhere. No, its fine, said Takenaka while asking for some tea and snacks at the counter. Koroku made a demand while watching Takenaka approaching as the kitchen prepared her order. Explain yourself. Oh? Should I not be in the dining hall either? Youll vomit. Everyone else in the dining hall gave Takenaka a serious look and nodded. Ah. She put up her guard. There are some strategies I can only think up when I vomit! You didnt know that!? No and I refuse to remember it. So is the Azuchi going to Kyoto? What about Lake Biwa Azuchi? Wow, you catch on quickly, Hachisuka-san. I like it. Well be going to Lake Biwa Azuchi to resupply, but stopping at Kyoto comes first. Why? This wasnt part of the plan, thought Koroku. Their plan had been to stop at Lake Biwa Azuchi, resupply there, and continue on to Kantou. If they were suddenly deciding to stop at Kyoto Is it Akechi? When Koroku asked that, Takenaka sat in the seat next to her. While lowering her hips, she nodded with a smile. Thats right. Yes. Its about Akechi-san. Because Tamako-sans history recreation is coming up. He says he wants to hold a meeting about that. It is a pretty tricky issue after all. Its possible she might blow herself up, so its definitely unpleasant. So will Hashiba disembark while the rest of us continue on? It would be a real pain if this messed with our plans. Takenaka smiled at Koroku with her eyebrows lowered a little. Shes surprisingly inflexible about these things. Besides, I feel like your group knows Hashiba-kun better than me. Ill admit a lot has shifted out of place, but the rest of us dont have the ability to make a plan and adjust. Yes, because thats my job. Takenaka opened several lernen figurs. She stacked them together, lowered the opacity level, and read through all the text at once. She must have grasped the contents of around a dozen lernen figurs in the time it normally took to read one. I only just now thought up this method, but it really hurts my eyes. What happens once you get eyestrain? Ero ero ero ero. Dont vomit in the dining hall! Everyone screamed and fled, but Takenaka smiled at the center of it all. Oh, dont worry, dont worry. I brought an expedition barf bag, so Ill have it cleaned up faster than with cat litter. Takenaka lifted up a paper bag. There was already some weight in the movement of her hand. Do you want one? Im good. Is that so? said Takenaka before someone called out to her from the counter. Her tea and snacks were ready. Okay, Hachisuka-san, go get that for me. Get it yourself. But I need to think up a strategy. You said it yourself remember? Hashiba-kun disembarking while we continue on. Can we do that? Koroku prepared herself to go to the counter depending on the answer. And Kyoto and Lake Biwa Azuchi are pretty close together. We can send Hashiba-kun to Kyoto on as fast a ship as we can manage and have her return while we are resupplying at Lake Biwa Azuchi. That sounds good to me, but what do you think? Eh? said the other people in the dining hall. Um! said one warrior girl. I was hoping to buy a hand mirror if we were stopping at Kyoto! My supply of pickled foods is running low, so I wanted to restock! Cant we get a 10-minute tour of Kyoto!? Hm, I could send you on Hashiba-kuns ship as bodyguards and have them send out a hub ship for diplomatic purposes. The girls cheered, but Koroku did not entirely understand. Are they hoarding unnecessary things as a response to the battlefield stress? Oh, Hachisuka-san, so you understand the process behind my vomiting!? No, thats your hobby. I-if that was a hobby, I would have failed my interview. Never mind, said Koroku to stop Takenaka. So how much will this delay us? Testament. We need to quickly slow down so Hashiba-kun can disembark. Then we can coast on inertia to reach Lake Biwa Azuchi. Or maybe we should accelerate again for that short distance. I need to discuss that one with Azuchi-san. But even in the worst case, I think the delay will only be about 20 minutes. Ill go get your order. Hachisuka stood up and approached the counter, but Takenaka called out after her. The green tea and strawberry marzipan are for you. And things should be getting started in Kantou soon. I was planning to listen in on that, so would you care to join me? The night sky was changing. Dark clouds had covered the sky throughout the day, but they were starting to clear up. The sea breeze would normally create clouds, blow them inland, and raise their density. But two things were changing that wind. One was the time. It was past midnight, so the sky had begun to cool, which changed the density and quality of the clouds. The sea lost its daytime temperature and stole heat from the atmosphere above it. The wind grew dry and cooled the inland wind. The clouds broke apart and then hit the second change. The second thing changing the sky were the several rows of aerial ships and the giant eight ships of the Musashi floating in the air. When the wind collided with those ships, it altered the localized air currents. Those ships had been there during the day and the atmosphere had started to stabilize, but the winds were broken apart by the movement of the ships heading to the Kantou Liberation and the turning of the Musashi. The Musashi was turning to the west. That giant movement was viewed from the Mouri fleet above the coast in southern Kantou and the Hashiba fleet in the southeast. They watched carefully as the Musashis rotation destroyed the sky. Its like moving a giant city. When it turns, they must have to control the center and the ends in different ways. They can really move all eight ships around at once like that? Everyone voiced their thoughts, but on the Musashi That makes a total of one full rotation. I have determined it was a wasted rotation. Over. Cmon, Musashi-san, cant you just think of it like tossing and turning in your sleep? How about it? I do not sleep, so I cannot toss and turn in it. Over. Meanwhile, the sky grew temporarily crowded as cargo was transported from the Musashi to Mouri. Transport ships and the Mouri and Mogami fleets were gathered around the Musashis south side, so the Musashi moved a bit inland to give them space. Hashiba responded by establishing a formation at the entrance of Edo Bay. They had to protect the Uraga Channel. That was the long, narrow strip of water between the Miura Peninsula west of Edo Bays entrance and the Bousou Peninsula east of the entrance. Control of the sea and air in that space (which measured 10km across east to west and 40km north to south) was the key to victory. Hashiba had the advantage there because they already held Edo Bay. Now, we must establish a solid foothold here. On that instruction from Kuki, they lined up transport ships in the Bousou side of the water and linked them together to create a foothold for anti-air attacks. They established three similar footholds toward Edo to prevent the enemy from circling around to the north. In the sky above the Uraga Channel, they placed nine ironclad ships they had flown in on short notice. To the west, they kept six Kraken-class warships on the ground in the Miura Peninsula. Eight more hovered in the sky above. They also had warships in Edo, but the sea was their main focus. That was due to their expectation that Even in the worst case, we can settle this in the Uraga Channel. Instead of waiting for Hashibas arrival, they intended to end this before the Azuchi Castle arrived. Meanwhile, the Satomi forces were headed straight from Odawara to the Uraga Channel. They followed the coast with their fleet stretched out from east to west. They were prepared to break through the enemy fleet to take control of the air and sea at the Uraga Channel. They were aiming for the west side of the channel. They would head straight in and I expect theyll form a wall stretching across Uraga from west to east to force their way across the Bousou Peninsula. Terumoto watched as the Kantou Liberation forces, minus the Musashi, headed east. The Kantou Liberation was beginning. A single girl raised her hand with the clear dark sky behind her. It was Yoshiyasu. However, she was displayed on a screen. It was a sign frame. The Mouri, Mogami, and Musashi forces participating in the Kantou Liberation all viewed the same scene on their screens. She wore a new style of equipment for a god of war pilot. It was colored white and included long gloves and long leg guards that would adjust her data transmission level while joined with the god of war. She spoke while keeping her body perfectly steady. It is 0200 hours. She swung down her raised hand. Let the Kantou Liberation begin. Study: Kantou Liberation Layout Toori: Sis! Sis! Sounds like the Kantou Liberations started, but whats the layout like this time!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Layout brother, this is what things look like now. Lets watch and see how it changes, shall we? On map: Left of 9: Great Edo Ruins Above 8: Edo Bay Above 4: Miura Peninsula Right of 7: Bousou Peninsula Map key: 1. Mouri Fleet C Pension Versailles 2. Yamagata Castle 3. Mouri Fleets Route: 3 rows following the coast. North row made of transport ships for defense. Middle and south rows made of warships. 4. Hashiba Fleet stationed on the Miura Peninsula. Some landed. 5. Kukis Ironclad Ships. 9 ships arranged in 3 rows of 3. 6. Cannon Foothold on the Uraga Channel 7. Cannon Foothold in Edo Bay. Nabeshimas Mechanical Dragon. 8. Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay. Nagaoka is here. 9. Fleet above Edo to monitor things from the north. 10. Transport ships supplied by Mouri. Toori: The Mouri fleet is just charging right on in there, arent they? Will they be okay? Kimi: When you charge straight in, it either means youre incompetent or you have a plan. So lets watch and see which it is. Volume 7A, 22: Leader of the Recovery Volume 7A, Chapter 22: Leader of the Recovery Some things can be taken back Some things cannot be If you can only have one thing Which would it be? Point Allocation (The Future) The battle did not begin immediately. The Hashiba forces moved their formation to intercept their enemy, but they did not move forward. Meanwhile, the Mouri forces kept their distance by choosing to move from the coast to the ocean. It was only a matter of time before they clashed, but the Hashiba forces extended their formation southeast to intercept and stop their enemy while the Mouri forces took a route east along the ocean to the south. The Mouri forces wanted to circle around the ocean to reach the Bousou Peninsula, but there was only so far they could go with that route. If they took too wide a turn to avoid the Hashiba forces, they would pass the southern tip of the Bousou Peninsula and miss the landmass entirely. Meanwhile, the Hashiba forces could not focus all their strength on pursuing the Mouri forces. If they were pulled too far southeast, their formation to protect the Uraga Channel would fall apart and the next wave of Mouri forces would attack. That was why the Hashiba forces had the warships above the Uraga Channel move south. Those nine ironclad ships flew at different altitudes to form a wall that would block the Mouri forces. The Miura Peninsula defense fleet was to the west. The stationary cannon emplacements were to the north. Add in the ironclad ships to the south and the overall formation had a ? shape. The Mouri Fleet was charging into the inner angle from the west. They tried rerouting south, but the ironclad ships had the greater speed. The ironclad ships were 800m long. They formed stacks of three ships with 2km between them and the ships behind them, so they effectively surrounded the Uraga Channel cannon emplacements from about 8km away. Mouri responded by continuing south regardless. But something stopped their fleet. Behind the ? -shaped interception formation, the aerial fleet defending the Bousou Peninsula started moving south. If that defense fleet moved out from Bousou, they would push the Mouri fleet out into the ocean. So the Mouri fleet chose to fly straight toward the ironclad fleet. The assault ships in the lead moved to the center right of the ironclad ships arranged in 3 stacks of 3 ships. They were attempting to fly between the rightmost group and the center group. And the ships following them selected a route that would take them past the assault ships on the right. If the ironclad ships narrowed together to prevent the assault ships from slipping through, these other ships would slip past them on the right. A moment later, the Miura Peninsula defense fleet and the Mouri assault ships arrived within 10km of each other. Fire raced through the night. The first shots were launched by Hashibas Miura Peninsula defense fleet. Asano Yoshinaga could not see the distant cannon fire. But she could hear the blasts which sounded oddly soft as they reverberated through the night. So its beguuuun She saw a great body of water before her. It was the edge of Edo Bay on the east side of the Bousou Peninsula. The fighting was happening at the Uraga Channels entrance, which was about 50km from here. She was on the north end of the Bousou Peninsula. She was part of a defense unit in case the enemy took a land route from Edo Bay. She saw the occasional aerial ship silhouette in the southern sky and the light of shellfire would brighten the sky like distant lightning. But there was no definite evidence of fighting. The enemy had not come here. Which meant Weeere useless. No, you arent. It just means the enemy didnt take that route. Ohhh, Nabe-san. Fighting already? Im halfway up Uraga, so I havent been sent out yet. But I can see the fighting. Wanna see? No? If I see iiit, itll feel like Im part of iiit, so Ill paaass. Maybe Im being disrespectful, thought Asano. But it was true she had nothing to do. She was on the bay coast of northern Bousou. There were only two routes for the enemy to reach here, assuming they did not arrive by air. The first was along the bay. They would circle around from the northwest to the southeast. And the other Nagaokaaa, how about you? She turned to view a long bridge. The half-ruined bridge crossed Edo Bay from east to west. That was the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay. Nagaoka had taken up a sniper position on top of a rest station building at the midpoint of the bridge. Can you see to the south? Tadaoki was on the roof of a ruined building. This was the center of Edo Bay, so he might as well have been on the ocean. This great bridge was what remained of a land route built to cross Edo Bay. In the Age of the Gods, there had apparently been an undersea tunnel continuing west from this building, but that was flooded now. However During the Age of Dawn, a bridge was built as a sea route for an eastern expedition. The bridge had been maintained ever since for the value of the ruins, the economic value it provided, and avoiding any rights troubles and wasted effort if the undersea tunnel was reopened in the future. During the Kamakura Shogunate, it had been expanded in the name of preserving the ruins, but since the western entrance was managed by Edo instead of Houjou, Satomi and Houjou had not been dragged into a war. From what he could tell, this building acted as a provisional dividing line and he could see Satomi-managed fishing boats using the expanded bridge east of the building. But at the moment Heyyy, whaaats happening to the southhh? Asano often sounded a beat slow when speaking, but she was good at coming up with plans in battle. She likely understood why she had been placed as a defender on the peninsula coast land route, so Are you bored? Hmmm, Im really just curious. Are you? sighed Tadaoki. It could be hard to believe, but she was two years older than him. He interacted with her a lot and he figured that was why he could speak so casually with her. The angles dont work out, so I cant see the western ocean from here. All I can tell is that the south Bousou fleet appears to be headed further south. The defense fleet above Edo is staying put. Hmmm. What about the Musashiii? Tadaoki felt his heart skip a beat when he heard that. He thought she might be trying to subtly ask about his visit to the Musashi. But I am further west than her group. He decided not to read too much into it and looked up to the west. There, the Musashi was IT: The Musashi is entering stealth mode after turning west. It probably doesnt want to get dragged into the battle. Asano: I wasnt asking you, Ikedaaa. I was aaasking Nagaoka. IT: Im closer to the Musashi. Uunderstand? Asano: Ikedaaa, quiiit tryyying tooo copyyy meee. Thats what he was doing? thought Tadaoki with a shudder. It didnt sound anything like her! I didnt even notice he was doing it! He even wondered if Asano was falsely accusing Ikeda here, but Kanitama: Hm, those two really do get along great. Do they? thought Tadaoki in shock while hanging his head. Crap. He felt like he had recently started realizing how ignorant he was about relationships and the subtleties of human emotion. But Nabe3: Nagaoka, you can call them on their crap when they say stuff like that. Dont worry about it. Okaaa: Well, um, Ill try, I guess. He appreciated Nabeshimas leadership, but he still had trouble relying on it. Not to mention Asano: Nagaoka, youll do things when Nabe-san tells you tooo? Are you into ollllder girls? Okaaa: Older? Arent you all the same age? Asano: Ehhh? Nabe-san works hard on her imaaaage. She feels five years older than meee. Nabe3: Again, Nagaoka, you can call them on their crap. Cant you do it? he wondered. However Hm? The sound of shellfire from the south had changed. There was still nothing here, but Are the ironclad ships in range of the Mouri forces? Kuki made all the by-the-book responses from his command ship above the Bousou Peninsula. His forces both outnumbered and outgunned the enemy. The enemy had been deprived of Houjou and Date and they lacked the major firepower of the Musashi. It helped a lot that most of Mouris transport ships had been sent to the Hashiba forces as supplies for the Keichou Campaign. Thanks to that, the Mouri forces got most of their numbers from transport ships provided by Musashi. It was true Musashi had provided an unexpectedly large number of transport ships, but even with cannons loaded onboard to use them as warships, they were not very powerful as attackers. The exchange of cannon fire had already begun, but the louder sounds were coming from the Hashiba ships and the quieter from the Mouri ships. The difference in volume painted a clear picture of the difference in firepower. Kuki did not think Hexagone Fran?aise was a weak nation when it came to aerial forces. They had the technology and resources to construct and operate large ships such as the Pension Versailles. They do plan to settle the outside world, after all. But Hexagone Fran?aise had little combat experience using their aerial fleet. And a lack of experience did not just mean combat was not their forte. It meant they were lagging behind when it came to developing and deploying new technology designed with the feedback provided by combat experience. You only had to think back to when they had surrounded IZUMO to attack the Musashi. That must have been the most they were willing to reveal of their Hexagone Fran?aise fleet. They had their target surrounded, so the standard fleet tactics would have been to close in on their target to use their cannons. An M.H.R.R. fleet had held the east of IZUMO where the Musashi was, but Hexagone Fran?aise had made no attempt to circle around them. Did they not want to reveal just how bad they are at naval battles? Hexagone Fran?aise had lured Hashiba into their territory later, but they had once again avoided a naval battle by primarily using gods of war in ground battles and ambushes. The initial exchange of cannon fire was occurring in the western sky. The front of the Mouri fleet was being fired on by the ironclad ships directly ahead of them and Kukis fleet over the Miura Peninsula to their right. The Mouri fleet was returning fire, but there was a difference in firing range and accuracy. The Mouri fleet could not resupply, so they had to conserve their ether cannons that used both a physical shell and ether. They primarily used the physical shell cannons and spell cannons and only used the ether cannons when their vanguard had moved out. That was slow going. The differences in combat speed, weapon ability, and availability of supplies meant everything in this battle. At the moment, the ironclad ships were untouchable. Their thick armor and great size let them overwhelm normal warships. And this time, there were nine of them. That meant they could be used as a wall. We have so much more to work with than during the Second Battle of Kizugawaguchi. Back then, he had been the attacker and thus needed to stay on the move. Eight ironclad ships had been lost as a result. He had also lost his right arm, which he had replaced with a biological prosthetic. But things were different now. He was the defender instead of the attacker, so he only had to focus on defense and positioning. If the enemy managed to land on the Bousou Peninsula, he would have partially lost. If they managed to take the Bousou Peninsula, he would have fully lost. But even if they made it to the peninsula, he would count it as a win as long as he held them off until Hashiba arrived. Plus, he had the superior forces. Three Legs: This should be easy if things play out normally. Right, Kuki-kun? Nine Horns: Do not let your guard down, Suzuki-kun. Three Legs: You just have to make sure this plays out normally. So whats your plan? Nine Horns: That is simple. Always keep the enemys vanguard half-surrounded and never cease firing on them. Three Legs: Youre sending the ironclad ships straight at the enemy, but will they last? Nine Horns: There is a way to ensure they do, so dont you worry. Also, we have greater numbers, strength, and armor. If we make this a war of attrition, we will win. Is that so? said Magoichi, who did not sound at all delighted. That meant she had not let her guard down at all. And Nine Horns: Suzuki-kun. The battlefield is about to change. Three Legs: The ironclad ships are entering the enemys firing range. No, not that, said Kuki. Another sound joined the back-and-forth of cannon fire. It was Nine Horns: The enemy vanguard is breaking. Oh? That was fast. Terumoto twisted the corners of her mouth atop the Pension Versailles that remained at the rear of the Mouri fleet with the Yamagata Castle. She was watching a red flower blossoming in the sky far to the east. The assault ship at the very front of their vanguard had exploded. Damn, their main cannons can break through our armor better than we thought. Moving too far out would be dangerous. Although I am sure the fleet commander has a plan. Can we not just coast through on momentum, Mouri-01? That question briefly silenced Mouri-01. She was taking some readings. And when she had the results The enemy ironclad ships are equipped with different cannons than during their attack on K.P.A. Italia. Instead of turretless models, they are likely using 24cm/28 caliber cannons. They may have shortened the Azuchis secondary cannons. Wouldnt cutting off part of the barrel weaken them? But it gives them an advantage with cooling, Princess. They already have a great number of cannons on the sides of their ships, so they can fire in volleys to prevent the individual barrels from overheating. As for the power, at the current range of 10km, just six direct hits to the bow can incapacitate a ship. We are using defense barriers in place of armor, but the barriers cannot keep up with the concentrated fire and this is the result. Hold on, said Terumoto as she opened a signe cadre with the sounds of cannon fire in the background. How many seconds did it take until the enemy broke through the defense barriers and sunk that ship? 117 seconds after the concentrated fire began. And whats our current speed? 50km/h. You can think of that as 14m/s. Testament, said Terumoto with a nod. She looked to the warships lined up in front of her. Each one is about 400m long. There was about 300m between ships. That meant each ship took up 700m. Does that mean we continue making progress as long as the ship out front isnt shot down in 50 seconds? Testament. However, the fleet is slowing to deal with the enemy cannon fire. It will ultimately slow to about 30km/h. Also, the ironclad ships main cannons likely have an effective range of 5km. We will continue to approach, but once we are within 5km of them, we need to be prepared for each direct hit to mean a sunk ship. Thats a pain, so can you calculate out whats going to happen? Testament. That likely means we cannot approach closer than 5km. That was fast! Testament. That is how simple a problem it was. The enemy armor appears to be identical to what they used during their attack on K.P.A. Italia, but I have determined the new cannons are a major problem. Was this a surprise? We expected this. And it severely limits our tactical options. Can we win? We expected this and it limits our tactical options, but we also expect to win. Then Ive got just one thing to say: everyone needs to pour their heart and soul into this fight. Do not worry. According to the fleet commander, we can fight our way to 3km from the ironclad ships. He says that is where the real fight begins. Can we use our cannons? Our 18cm/36 caliber cannons have an effective range of 2km against the armor of the ironclad ships. Sounds like the fleet commander needs to work extra hard to earn that last kilometer. Terumoto took a breath while listening to the sound of cannon fire and shattering defense barriers in the distance. The balance of combat here is defined by the ironclad ships main cannons and the intensity of fire from the surface. The enemy had the greater offensive and defensive power. Mouri was reliant on tactics and numbers, even if their numbers had been worn down a fair bit. But their position was still pretty bad. She crossed her arms, flipped back up her combat vests collar, and asked a question. Were a little too far forward, arent we? Testament. We had hoped to start losing ships to artillery on the other side of the Miura Peninsulas tip, Princess. Can we make this, Mouri-01? Princess, that is not what you need to say now. True. Terumoto opened a divine transmission signe cadre while watching the next flower blossom, followed by yet another. Move out ahead. She did not ask if they could do it. If you cant, then Im headed out there myself. So get on out there, all of you! And Clear a path for me, vanguard! Theres something odd about Mouris movements, thought Nabeshima while viewing the battles progress. The Mouri fleet was actually doing quite well. From her position on the foothold built on the Edo side of the Uraga Channel, she could glimpse the battle beyond the bay. She observed the movements of the enemy ships there. My lady! They say Mouri has a good navy, so they must have found a good name inheritor for that! You mean their defense? Yes, said one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji while performing maintenance on her mechanical dragon. Their tactics have changed since the Battle of Itsukushima! Thats what this means, my lady! Why would I remember something from that long ago!? She observed the Mouri ships in three columns arranged horizontally to each other. The column closest to us is made up of three ships. The three closely-packed ships showed a focus on defense. When they opened defense barriers, they opened several layered together to deflect the attacks from the land. And the ships protected by that fired physical shells along curving arcs and homing shots from spell cannons to hit their enemies on the surface or in the sky. The Mouri fleet had divided their ships into defenders and attackers. Most of the ships focused on defense were the transport ships supplied by Musashi, probably because the defense barriers designed to Musashis standards were more powerful than Mouris. However Look, my lady. It might appear they are charging straight in, but that is actually a troublesome false infiltration tactic. False? She looked up in the night sky where the Mouri fleets front line had the ironclad ships in their effective range. The Mouri fleet began to fire their ether cannons directly ahead. But it felt like there was too much cannon light. Huh? The Mouri forces were arranged in three columns, two above land and one circling around above the sea, so unless they curved, only the ships in the front should have been able to fire directly ahead. But more than twice that much cannon light stabbed into the ironclad ships forming a wall. How had they done this? They used the ships shot down earlier to create an optical illusion. One of the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji C Um, which one is that? Who cares. The one with glasses on. C stroked the air with his finger. The movement formed steps up from east to west. Their fleet is arranged in slight steps angled down to the front. What? Theyre clearly arranged horizont- Nabeshima trailed off. The Mouri assault ships had crashed into the Miura Peninsula beach and created pillar of fires. The Mouri fleet was illuminated from below by those three fires, but The reflection of the firelight is different. This was more than just distance. The shadows of the ships out front were cast on the ships behind them. And deeply so. The Mouri fleet was ever so slightly angled downward. And Earlier, the outermost group was arranged so their tails were swept outward somewhat. It might be noticeable when seen from the front, but movement overhead is hard to tell from land. I bet even the people watching with ether sensors thought the third group was continuing to turn in from the outer edge. That is actually a formation shifted diagonally in two directions. She understood what he was saying. The Mouri fleet was definitely angled slightly downwards to the front. Since their cannons were loaded on the deck, lowering the front ships cleared the line of fire for the rear ships. The Mouri fleet had less firepower, but The farther forward they get, the greater their concentration of cannons. They have a lot of light warships, but when they move so close together in both directions, they create a never-ending warship even if its firepower is somewhat weak. The amount of cannon fire grew further. The outer column had been circling around from the outside over the ocean, but now Theyre rotating, huh? Thats a move for light ships. The bearded old man was correct about what was happening above the ocean. Mouris outer column was beginning to create a lengthwise wheel formation. They moved more slowly than smaller ships could have managed, but they rotated as if trying to attack diagonally down in front of them. Their advance was slow, but the wheel was stretched out lengthwise in a shape reminiscent of a rotating serpent. They have a commander who has already adopted the wheel formation that Tres Espa?a demonstrated in the recent Armada Battle!? The ponytailed old man laughed. Watch this, my lady. It is fascinating. How so? As you would expect from their gods of war, Hexagone Fran?aise is a nation with a downright stereotypical knight culture. When a knight charges, they use a shield and a spear, but that is exactly what the Mouri fleet is doing now. Look, he said. The column closest to us is the shield of gathered defense barriers. And the center column is firing its ether cannons while moving forward whenever it sees an opening. They are essentially raising their shield and making a charge when the enemy lets their guard down. But the wheel formation over the ocean is the real focus here. After all, they are attacking endlessly without ever guarding. But our ironclad ships must pay attention to the shield column closest to us and the charging column in the center, so they cannot focus their cannon fire on the wheel formation to crush it. They are just like knights on foot. They use their shields for defense and diversion so they can advance and find an opening to wear down the enemy numbers with their spears. Then does Mouri have the upper hand here? Not necessarily, my lady. He brushed a hand through his hair. There is still a lot they can do and I am sure they still have a lot up their sleeves, but the P.A. Oda ironclad ships have the greatest firepower and armor available. Kuki set his enemy location insha kotob to 3D display mode and viewed the overall flow of battle. I suppose I should call this impressive. Aerial ships were airborne. Since they used a virtual sea to float, most of their weapons were loaded on the top, but generally speaking, they were still attack stations capable of moving through the air. The enemys initial movement had seemed meaningless to Kuki. After all, they had appeared to charge in using their numbers. He had figured they were trying to break through his fleet using nothing more than that. That would not have worked, of course. So he had arranged the ironclad ships in a grid and fired the main cannons at the enemy from above, below, left, and right. He had also fired the anti-air weapons from the Miura Peninsula and Uraga Channel to destroy the enemys vanguard. The enemy had not been moving quickly enough to reach the ironclad ships. The sinking of the front ships had proven that. But the enemy had already made their next move behind those sinking ships. As if pursuing the sinking ships, the columns of ships had lowered their heads, spread outwards, and arranged themselves diagonally. The columns were diagonal in the up-to-down and left-to-right directions and the outer column had set up a wheel formation. It was like the enemy had announced they would spread themselves out across this airspace without ever leaving it. Hexagone Fran?aise had only been able to use their fleet to surround or charge at an enemy, so they should not have been able to use these tactics so well. This fleet was being run by a good commander and well-trained crews. Impressive. But, thought Kuki. I will show you what can be done with greater firepower and armor. This reeks. Terumoto could easily see it now that her view was opened up by the lowered front of the column. The ironclad ships commanded by Kuki were taking aim. Sparks flew as their main cannons tore into their chosen target. God, this just reeks of look how strong I am! Tearing down our shield, huh!? Kuki had chosen the column to her left. Those transport ships had their defense barriers opened toward land and the enemy fired directly on them. That choice was meant to say they were not concerned about the cannon fire and approach of the Mouri warships. If the ships defending them were brought down I bet they plan to finish us off with the cannons they have on land. Terumotos words were backed up by an explosion of ether light from the front of the left column. The transport ships there had their primary defense barriers directed toward the land. They did have barriers directed ahead of them and the shape of aerial ships made them harder to hit when they were angled head-on. But Kukis ironclad ships shot right through the first ship. A cluster of several shells shattered the defense barriers and a main cannon blast tore through the transport ship. It was destroyed. The transport ship assigned as the defender on the northern coast was destroyed. The destruction was caused by a shell that punched through it from bow to stern. An ironclad ships main cannon had scored an accurate hit. The destruction continued from there. First, the loss of power caused all of the transport ships defense barriers to shatter. The primary defense barrier was the first to break, but the destruction spread like a ripple through the surviving secondary barriers as well. Next, the transport ship ruptured from within. The shells shockwave raced down the hole it had left and released energy that seemed to expand the hole. A transport ship was mostly just a cargo bay on the inside. The cargo bay had a lot of empty space and was divided into a few blocks by frames, but each of those blocks swelled out like a balloon and the ships strength balance meant the joints bent first. The transport ships bow and lower hull were the strongest parts. As the internal blocks groaned loudly and swelled out, the weaker upper portion ruptured. As a result, the stern tilted downwards, the entire ship bent as if embracing itself, and the keel on the bottom finally broke. From there, the ship fell stern first. But the ships troubles were not yet over. A second enemy main cannon blast crashed into it. A deafening sound rang out. The shell had hit the forward-facing ship in the belly. The main keel frame shattered and the impact spread from that backbone to the ribs. The vibration stripped off the inner hull and the sturdier outer hull lost its connections to the external armor. The transport ship broke apart all at once. A moment later, the shaking of the main frame caused the ether fuel to flow back into the main engine. There were safeties in place to prevent power feedback when the defense barriers were destroyed and all of those were triggered. Nothing remained to protect the ship. The transport ship exploded into a bluish-white light in the night sky. Then a red flame enveloped the ships structure as if consuming the ether light already burning in the air. The ether fuel had ignited the armor and everything else, so it all went up in flames. It was all falling. The shattered armor, frames, and other miscellaneous wreckage fell to the dark ocean and beach. Only one thing remained. Fire! On Kukis command, an ironclad ships main cannon pierced the now-vacant sky. Kuki wanted to go on the attack all at once. He made short work of the enemy transport ship column in charge of defense. He concentrated the artillery fire from the ground on the enemys primary defense barriers. Then when they redirected the barriers directed ahead, he had the ironclad ships fire on them. And Uraga Channel entrance cannon emplacement, tear into them from below. The anti-air weapons were located in a position that allowed them to aim at the enemy column from almost directly below. So that was what they did. Kuki wanted to focus the ironclad ships on the enemys attack ships. He was pretty sure he needed the firepower of the ironclad ships main cannons to stop the enemy warships. So he used the anti-air cannons of the emplacement constructed at the Uraga Channels entrance. Aerial ships had difficulty aiming down, so anti-air cannons could fire in relative safety as long as their enemy did not drop any bombs or fire along a parabolic arc. Warrior artillery unit, it is time to show off your skill. Most of the gunners were normal students without inherited names. Letting them bring down an enemy ship would be a useful way to raise their morale. The successful students cheered over the divine transmission. But, thought Kuki. He sent instructions to switch out the gunners just as the 5th and 6th enemy defense ships were destroyed. This will be a long battle of several hours. The students might be cheering now, but as the enemys attack continued with no end in sight, they would probably begin to feel exhaustion and fear. Especially when so many of them had never fought in a real battle before. So he gave them frequent breaks. By swapping out gunners more often, the ground troops would be able to fight for longer. Ground troops, aim only for the defense ships! The long column should be in front of you by now. Do not worry about coordinating your attacks, just fire on as many as you can to bring down their numbers! Testament! If the enemys defenders could be worn down along the Miura Peninsulas coast, the Uraga Channel troops would have an easier time later. They had their targets and their orders. Not much had actually changed, but Three Legs: When the battlefield is in motion and the troops are growing uneasy, wondering if theyre doing the right thing, you need to give them a new objective and new orders. Right, Kuki-kun? Nine Horns: The battlefield is a workplace, Suzuki-kun. You start with a plan, but then you need to manage the workers motivation while providing concrete goals and accurate instructions. And the finishing touch is Another transport ship fell. Kuki finished his thought while watching the red flames and smoke in the distance. The results. That, above all else, will increase their desire to work. These results came from the Miura Peninsulas anti-air fire. Firing from below was effective, so he had landed some aerial ships on the peninsula to fire from there. But the enemy had a plan as well. Kuki noticed something. The enemy is not losing their momentum? Kuki sensed something odd about the enemys movements. It was a worrying oddity but also a praiseworthy one. The enemys movements were precise, logical, and well-trained. But he had thought it was still not enough for tactics alone to overcome his superior forces and he had thought they did not follow through on their tactics enough. In other words, the enemy commander had not rescued his troops from the path of defeat. Of course, that was due to the strength of Kukis forces, but I suppose I should call this odd. After all, the enemys defense ships were being destroyed, but he could not see anything being done to make up for that. The enemy was doing well, but it was not enough. With their defenses gone, they should have altered their formation or brought some other change to the battlefield. If the commander was skilled enough to bring them this far, they should have been able to make up for this setback. But the enemy did not appear to be doing that. And yet the enemy is not losing their momentum. Why? The enemy had something prepared. He simply had not noticed it yet. That was the only possible answer. But what is it? Kuki noticed something when he looked to his enemy location insha kotob. This must be it. Nabeshima remained on standby at the cannon emplacement supported by transport ships on the Edo Bay side of the Uraga Channel. There, she saw their own forces alter the target of their cannons. She could see the front line almost directly to her side. The ironclad ships had crushed the front of the approaching enemy column, but now they aimed back at the defense column made up of transport ships. Why did they change their target and then change it back? Hadnt they decided not to bother with those transport ships anymore? She sometimes had trouble understanding what her upperclassmen were thinking. But when she narrowed her eyes to figure it out, she realized why Kuki had done this. There are warships in the transport ship column? Ohh, well spotted, my lady! Thats our lady! I honestly cant tell if youre being sarcastic or not. But She could see it. The advancing column and the wheel formation werent just for offense. Indeed, said the bald old man. With columns, if the outer edge is taken out, they can fill it in from the inside. And when the inside empties out, they can refill it from behind. Also, the exhausted and worn-down ones can return to the wheel formation when possible and circle on back out of danger. This formation allows them to repair and recover while still attacking. He pointed at the bottom of the enemy columns. The enemy was arranged in a stepped formation and the damaged warships were moving behind the steps of the ocean column. They are moving behind cover. When they are hit, it looks like they are being pushed inward and falling, but that too is an illusion. The interception gunners have to focus on the new enemies that move to the front, so they cannot pursue the ones that fall back. So the damaged ships could fall back and join the wheel formation. And there they move even further back On the other hand, if a hole is blown in the transport ships of the column closest to us, a warship fills it and begins defending. That is a fair amount of trouble because warships have much more powerful defenses. The novice anti-air gunners could handle the transport ships, but they must be unsure what to do with the movements of the warships that fill the gaps. That was true. The number of hits from the anti-air cannons was awfully low for how much they were shooting. Nabeshima sighed as she viewed that quiet chaos in the distance. She had still not been ordered to join the battle. The battle was not going as smoothly as could be hoped, but This must all be within the acceptable limits. Their forces were not taking much damage because the ironclad ships were absorbing the enemy attacks. And Is the enemy using up their limited number of warships so early in the battle? Kuki is being cautious and having the ironclad ships deal with the warships in their transport ship column, so he must assume they have some kind of plan. If we can just destroy their warships, we can manage. And the ironclad ships can pull that off since their crews are so well trained. The enemys front line was once more destroyed and sunk. The warships ruptured and the transport ships burst into flames as they fell to the beach below. But even with the transport ships column shrunk by about 20%, it was not stopped. Also, the central warship column was gradually advancing. The defense transport ships were being destroyed, but the anti-air fire was having trouble with the warships that filled the holes in the transport ship column. The column behind that used this chance to move forward. There they go. Each of their three columns has altered their speed, said the bearded old man. Sure enough, the wind groaned from the distance. The Mouri fleet was zigzagging slowly but surely. What a pain! Kuki quickly analyzed the zigzagging movement. The navigators were already sending him a few different predictions. He combined them all and sent the summarized results to the gunners. Couldnt they show us this earlier? The sooner he saw it, the easier it was to respond. To an extent, the enemy was using delaying tactics. And those tactics contained both offense and defense. The slowly zigzagging fleet was moving exactly as predicted. That allowed them to accurately attack and defend against Kukis fleet. Kukis fleet was forced to respond to those attacks. The enemy made use of that brief moment of delay. They had the inferior fighting force, so they were trying to win with their tactics. But this opponent did not believe in or use tactics that aimed for a one-hit victory. They stuck to the slow-and-steady tactics they knew they could pull off. And more importantly They are avoiding anything that makes it look like they are winning. Going for the win would make their opponent fight back more fiercely. They had the weaker fighting force and they could not win if their opponent took this seriously, so instead of going for a big win or some clever stratagem, they used nothing but simple methods to keep Kukis fleets hands full while they advanced. So they have a great number of tactics and they never show them all off at once. When he dealt with one tactic, the enemy would bring out the next. With each one, they bought more time. The tactics were simple enough for anyone to pull off, but they were being combined and constantly managed in a calm and composed way. It was delicate and almost too straightforward. But, thought Kuki. Nine Horns: What is your opinion, Suzuki-kun? Three Legs: Testament, Kuki-kun. I have a number of suspicions as well. She continued. Three Legs: This is dangerous. Magoichi explained. Three Legs: I dont think we should let them continue this delaying approach. Nine Horns: Then what do you suggest? Three Legs: We see how serious they really are, or we reveal what they have hidden up their sleeve. They had to do it. With the enemy facing them like this, they had to see just how serious the Mouri fleet was with its slow invasion. Because even if it was possible to respond to this, it would be mostly novice warriors receiving the orders. They had to worry about morale too, so Magoichi did not think they could continue these high-speed responses forever. If the novice warriors started to unravel, the enemy would use that to advance even further. And in fact, the enemy columns had advanced quite a bit. They were also stalling for time, but the front of the columns had passed the Miura Peninsula and arrived over the Uraga Channel. The distance between fleets was already less than 5km. That was within the ironclad ships effective range. A direct hit could blast right through the enemy warships. It would not break or bend their armor. It would pierce right on through and wreak havoc on the inside of the ship. But, thought Magoichi. I sense something dangerous about this enemy. They shouldnt be able to get closer than 5km. No, they should have lost far more ships before crossing the 5km line. Yet they were crossing that line with most of their numbers remaining. They were moving slowly and the Hashiba forces were undamaged, but the enemy had gotten this close with a minimum of losses. Spreading out to split up Hashibas attacks and circling wide out over the ocean should have been an option. In fact, that would be the normal choice if they feared having their numbers worn down. Of course, their weaker ships would have been individually shot down if they tried that. And even if they did reach land, it would have been a sporadic thing and the ground forces would have picked them off. But this enemy had not attempted that. They had included the losses in their calculations and moved in close. Now the enemy columns were directly in front of them. Magoichi herself was on the central ironclad ship of the top layer. That meant she had to look down at the Mouri columns. And she questioned something from that position. Why arent they rushing this? They were within 5km of each other now. That meant the ironclad ships could attack with their full firepower. But the enemy slowly advanced without any fear of becoming a target. How serious are they? Nine Horns: What do you think the enemy is trying to do here? Three Legs: Once theyre closer, they might suddenly abandon these agonizingly slow tactics and make a quick attack. For example Three Legs: Even our ironclad ships would have a tough time if their ships rammed us. Actually, if they did get close, what would be their best course of action? Wreckage from above would be plenty of trouble for a warship and boarding the ship for close-quarters combat was also an option. Making a charge in order to ram the enemy had long been a standard tactic. So, said Magoichi. Three Legs: Like I said, we should launch one big attack and see what they do. Nine Horns: To be clear, we can respond in time if the enemy tries to ram us from this distance. Are you sure you want to do this? Three Legs: How many kilometers until it isnt safe? Nine Horns: We will have difficulty once they reach 3km. Of course, they will be badly worn down by then and I expect we will still be able to handle them thanks to that. But he could always be wrong. Three Legs: In other words, if the enemy reaches 3km with their current numbers, were in trouble? Nine Horns: Yes. The enemy must see it the same. If we can reduce their numbers, their approach becomes meaningless. So if we can wear them down, they will be forced to respond by ramming us or using some other method. That settled it. Three Legs: Then Ill reduce their numbers here. If the enemys final decision was to charge Three Legs: This will lure them into a charge that theyll have a hard time surviving. Nine Horns: And even if they have some other plan, they will be forced to use it? Understood. Do it, Suzuki-kun. Kuki gave his command. Nine Horns: Reveal the enemys plan, Suzuki-kun. Magoichi took action. She activated Yatagarasus cannon. The three crows were already flying in the night sky. The battlefield had no shortage of flowers. Some had fully blossomed and scattered their petals, some simply adorned the ships, and some had fallen to the sea or beach. The heated wind they produced created an updraft on the battlefield and that helped the crows fly. The crows were positioned plenty high. And to aim Open wide, Yata. While in her summer uniform on the deck, Magoichi removed the cloth wrapped around her right eye as an eyepatch. She opened both eyes and viewed the enemy. Her target was The warship column! Nabe3: Nagaoka. Tadaoki looked up when he heard Nabeshimas voice. He sat below a bivouac shelter that doubled as an insulating sheet so he would not get chilled while sniping. That had been provided to him for the Keichou Campaign, but name inheritors may have gotten special treatment because it preserved heat and let moisture through better than any he had used before. He had just started to wonder whether he should focus on emotional attachment or specs when choosing one next time, but Okaaa: What? Is the enemy coming here? Nabe3: I might have to start fighting soon, but I wouldnt bother you about that. I just thought youd want to watch this. Suzuki, that famous gunner, is making an attack. Huh? Tadaoki looked to the southern sky, but then he remembered something. Theres no way I can see it from here. He realized Nabeshima must be sending him the footage, so he opened a lernen figur. But he was wrong. He saw the actual thing. A pillar of black light pierced the southern night sky at the entrance of the Uraga Channel. It was fired diagonally and it swept from east to west to tear through the warship column. Light darker than the night raced across the sky, and Wow. The night shook with the explosions of about six warships having their upper structure detonated. Similarly, flames burst from the transport ships caught in the devastation and they fell without their speed dropping. Nabe3: Ive never seen this before since I wasnt part of the K.P.A. Italia battle, but Suzukis Yatagarasu cannon sure is flashy, isnt it? Tadaoki gasped at Nabeshimas comment. Is this what our upperclassmen can do? This was nothing like that nudist who made weird noises and colored peoples dicks black. Although on second thought, that boys power as a nuisance seemed about equivalent to the destructive power of this attack in the southern sky. Asano: Wowww Instead of just attacking along the top of their outlines, she actually brought them dowwwn. Asano was right. More explosions and smoke appeared in the southern sky. Tadaoki muttered to himself while watching it. How long do you have to work at it before you can do stuff like that? Hes asking the impossible, thought Nabeshima. The Yatagarasu cannon blast in the southern sky was a major, one-time-only attack even for Suzuki Magoichi. She could not use Yatagarasu at its fullest for a while after firing that. Since she had used it during the current shift between the beginning and middle of the battle, their superiors must have been having a hard time figuring out what the enemy was doing. So they had forced a change with this. It took a name inheritor to do that on her own. Of course, name inheritors came in all types and there were vast differences in their abilities. For example, Suzuki Magoichi excelled at sharpshooting, while Kuki excelled at commanding and controlling a fleet. And with Nagaoka Tadaoki Nabe3: When you see something flashy, do you feel an urge to reach that level yourself? Okaaa: Im a gunner too. Nabe3: So what are you gonna do about it? Umm, he said while hesitating. This wasnt very nice of me, she thought. He was in middle school, so he would not have decided on a high school course of study yet. His teachers would not have taught him how to plan for his future or how to acquire techniques and experience. So Nabe3: What about you, Kani? Testament! replied Kani. Kanitama: Well! I think its best to fight someone on the level of Yoshiaki-sama! You realize just how far you can push yourself because you know youre in serious trouble if you dont! Most people dont get to do that! Tadaoki stopped himself from responding to Kani out loud. He had seen what had happened during the Siege of Odawara, but the level of fighting had been far too inconsistent. However Is doing something like that the only real option? What could he do to keep the woman hed fallen for from treating him like a child? Asano: Well, in my caaase, I guess I would build up experience and substitutions the old-fashioned way and develop some new techniques whiiile trying to reach a high level position with myyy god. Theres so muuuch more you can do at the mid level, so I bet theres much, muuuch more at the high level. Kanitama: You can also get more powerful by constantly training a single spell like Fukushima with her acceleration spell, so its not too late to start on that, Oky-kun! Ive learned I need to train my own movement abilities too! I see, thought Tadaoki. Even in the first year of high school, which was two years older than him, they were thinking about what to do with themselves. And they had tasked themselves with not rushing things, building things up gradually, and changing course when needed. How much would they have built up and changed once they reached the second year, third year, or beyond? But still. Tadaoki thought, Im hoping to be accepted tonight. Tadaoki suddenly looked to the western sky. He had been busy, there was a lot going on, and the battle was starting, so he had very nearly forgotten. Except he had not really. He was only suppressing the thoughts. He was worried about her. What was she doing now? What was happening to her? He wanted to know, but Dammit. What could he do to get her to accept him? He had a feeling she would not be happy to see him if he went running there right now. He had a feeling she would look at him like a nuisance. What was he supposed to do? Was there nothing he could do because the problem required time and preparation to solve? What do I do? Just as he asked that, he heard an especially loud explosion from the southern sky. One of the warships had crashed into the beach and exploded. The sound reached his ears after echoing off the ground and sea from point-blank range. He watched the distant flames rising into the southern sky. Wow He could hardly believe that was possible and it seemed to illustrate the difference between him and his upperclassmen. But just as he started to grow depressed, Nabeshima spoke up. Nabe3: Oh, not good. Huh? Nabe3: This didnt go as our upperclassmen hoped. The enemys pretty good. Kuki could tell the corners of his demon lips were pulling stiffly back. Not bad at all. The enemy had lost a lot just now. Suzukis cannon blast had sunk 6 warships and 4 transport ships. However Theyre continuing their slow advance!? Three Legs: Does this mean the enemy is serious? It does, doesnt it? They were very serious. As proof, they were responding to the attack. Ships moved in from behind to fill in the holes opened in the long column. Also Nine Horns: The downward sloping column is dropping even further down. They sank down to show the full line. That exposed all of the ships to attack, but it also distributed the damage across them all. And by moving down, all of their cannons could aim upwards to target the ironclad ships. The damage per unit of time would be greater for the Hashiba fleet than the Mouri one. But the enemys speed remained unchanged. They stayed slow and never rushed while playing the appropriate cards to respond to the Hashiba fleets attacks. Even if that meant accepting damage. And Kuki realized a certain fact. He recognized this fighting style that packed an inferior fleet close together and made a slow advance to ensnare the enemy. He had seen a very similar battle once before. The battle in K.P.A. Italia. The Second Battle of Kizugawaguchi! Kuki shouted toward the back of the enemy column. Is that you, Murakami Motoyoshi!? A figure moved in the western sky as if responding to Kukis voice. It was a squat, broad-shouldered man. A coat of Hexagone Fran?aise blue and white was draped over his shoulders like a cape. I may lead the Mouri Navy, but at the moment, I command the Kantou Liberations aerial fleet. He pushed his glasses up his nose and stared at the ironclad ships. His gaze passed right through the nine ships to view Bousou beyond them. Our positions have reversed, Kuki Yoshitaka. This time, I am the invader and you the defender. However However I learned my lesson last time. I lost the Second Battle of Kizugawaguchi due to a full-fleet charge, so did you really think I would use that here? Volume 7A, 23: Officer of a Redone Foundation Volume 7A, Chapter 23: Officer of a Redone Foundation We are not redoing this We are simply Starting again Point Allocation (Stubborn Man) The artillery fire and explosive flames gave the wind a metallic smell as it washed over Motoyoshi. This really takes me back. The wind seemed to caress the scars on his face. Those were from the lacerations he had received in the previous battle. He smiled bitterly at the hard, chiseled feeling he felt with his fingers. These scars are the lesson I learned last time. But Looking at the makeup of this battle showed that he had proper warships this time. But the enemy was a major problem. The ironclad ships had been sinking his ships left and right already, but now their main cannons had been powered up even further. Mouris warships were above average when compared to other nations, but their enemy was a superpower with a primarily aerial fighting force. This was not an opponent they could defeat in a direct fight. Plus, Motoyoshi honestly thought these 400m warships were too big and heavy to use well. Im too used to making do with smaller ships, he thought while opening a signe cadre by his hands. It displayed the overall layout of his fleet. That looks fantastic. He was originally a pirate, so he had to think of this as a major promotion. Hey, Motoyoshi. His current ruler, Mouri Terumoto, appeared on a signe cadre. Win this. Testament. That is the only acceptable outcome. Got that right. Terumoto nodded on the screen. These delaying tactics take a hell of a lot of patience. Accepting each of these sacrifices as they come is something only you and your highly-trained warriors can do. Thank you very much. Testament. So keep on harassing the enemy. Eh? Wait, Student Council President. This is not harassment. Cmon, you dont need to hide it. She waved her right hand back and forth with a wink of understanding. You got your ass handed to you by Kuki last time, so make sure you get back at him with all this harassment. Man, you really are good at these nasty, never-ending tactics, arent you? No, um, I Dont worry about it. Weve all got our own style! Keep it up! She ended the divine transmission. While he simply stood there hanging his head, his aide called out to him. W-we like your tactics, Motoyoshi-sama! Um, like how you toy with the enemy. No, you dont have to cheer me up Motoyoshi gave his next instructions while muttering to himself. I kind of had a feeling I was doing that too Um, Princess? Murakami-samas subordinates are sending us a whole bunch of protests via divine transmission. Sounds like his subordinates like him. Thats great. Princess, what did you say to him? Nothing really. Just something about harassing the enemy until we win. Princess? I think you should give him a proper reward after the battle. Kuki gasped. Murakami Motoyoshi! That man had been missing ever since the Second Battle of Kizugawaguchi in K.P.A. Italia, but I didnt expect to find him commanding an aerial fleet for Hexagone Fran?aise. Three Legs: Um, Kuki-kun? Nine Horns: What is it, Suzuki-kun? Three Legs: Why didnt you research who your opponent would be? Nine Horns: Make no mistake. I did my research. But during the Siege of Odawara, Mouri had listed their commander as Mouri Terumoto. Three Horns: Oh. So its like when I was excited to go to the kabuki theatre because Okuni was listed as the director, but it turned out she only oversaw the production. It was especially frustrating since it was the Ne-no-Kuni play. Nine Horns: Except this time its a more exciting result! Like thinking the attacking general is Sakuma Morimasa and finding out its actually Sakuma Nobumori! A transport aircraft carrier hovered in the night sky above the Shinshu region. In the control room, which had a good view of the clear night sky, Sakuma Nobumori grabbed the divine transmission mic. She glared into the distance. Hey, hey. Kuki. Flattery isnt getting you any of my candy. Um, Sakuma? We need attackers for this battle, so we do not need transporters and defenders right now. Hey, hey, hey. Just do it right, okay? I can see the flashes of light from your battle, but it doesnt seem like the stealthed Musashi has passed through here yet. Why do you think that is? She occasionally saw some small lights in the southwestern sky. The audio sensors were apparently picking up explosive noises, but there was no point in investigating further. Now, muttered Sakuma while relaxing her shoulders and ending the divine transmission. Kuki is an attacker even when he uses defensive tactics. I really think hed be stronger if he just shut up and fought, though. However His opponent, Murakami Motoyoshi, is a defender even when on the attack, huh? Those two are going to make for a tricky combination, dont you think? Magoichi retrieved the Yatagarasu guns when they returned from the sky. The weapons were worn out after firing their cannon for so long. I was right to go for the big initial shot. If she swapped out the barrels and gave them time to rest, she could return to the fight. That was where she had screwed up during the Second Battle of Kizugawaguchi. She had been focused on responding to the enemys actions, so she had gradually worn down her weapons before firing the cannon on Tachibana Dousetsu. Firing a wide-range cannon on a major opponent in a highly mobile god of war had not been a mistake. But since her goal had been to slow him down and not defeat him, she could have used the concentrated fire of the three Yatagarasu guns instead. Of course Yatagarasu had been worn down at the time, so they would have had a hard time continuing the rapid and concentrated fire for long. So This time, I wore down the enemy with a big initial shot. She did not wait for the enemy to act first. She did not simply react to their actions. Her side was stronger, so she just had to go in for the attack. That was why Kuki kept attacking and preventing the enemy from approaching even as he formed a defensive wall. But the enemy was gradually drawing the Hashiba fleet into their way of doing things. I was hoping to put a stop that, but it looks like Murakami Motoyoshi wants to keep doing this. That it does, Suzuki-kun. Honestly, muttered Magoichi. The way he persistently keeps up these nasty techniques really is creepy. Why do women have such trouble understanding the romance of two men locked in a tactical battle of wits? Who gives a crap about romance? I just want to end the enemy attack and win this ASAP. Sniping is so much simpler. Its usually over as soon as you put a bullet through the enemys head. Can you hit Murakami Motoyoshis head from here? If only I could see where he was. Kuki had to fall silent at how casually she said that. But after a moment, he resumed speaking. Suzuki-kun, why do you think the enemy has not changed their tactics? Probably because they think they can win with their current tactics. Even though we are wearing down their numbers? Kuki was right and she understood that. But understanding it did not allow her to predict what the enemy was doing. However Hm? Magoichi sensed an odd contradiction between the enemys tactics and what she saw in front of her. And Koni-ko: Hey, Kuki-kun, Magoi-chan? What are you doing? You need to crush them. Nine Horns: Yes, but we still do not know what the enemy is doing, so we are considering our options. Koni-ko: Hmm, then arent you in trouble? Three Legs: How so, Yukinaga? Koni-ko: Its a simple calculation. Magoi-chan, you blasted them a bit ago, right? And that sunk a bunch of them, right? So isnt it weird for them to keep doing the same thing? What I mean is, said Konishi. Koni-ko: How are they making up for their reduced numbers? Nine Horns: Tactics. Magoichi just about agreed, but then something occurred to her. No. It was not tactics. Or rather, it no longer was. Because Three Legs: Its not that. I mean, we fired Yatas cannon to change their tactics, remember? Nine Horns: But they are still using the same tactics as before. Thats the point, said Magoichi while viewing the flow of intersecting artillery fire. The enemy ships were forming a downward-angled column. And they were filling in the holes opened in it. But that column was not what they had to focus on. The real threat was Three Legs: Hidden troops! Magoichi understood the reason for the enemys delaying tactics which seemed oddly confident. Three Legs: The enemy is hiding some of their troops. That is how they will make up for the ships they have lost. These delaying tactics must be a shield and a way to buy time to hide those troops! Nine Horns: Wait just a moment, Suzuki-kun. Where would these hidden troops be? Three Legs: I dont know. That was unclear. But that was the only consistent explanation for the situation. The enemy had to have enough troops hidden somewhere to make up for those they had lost. So Where are they? Magoichi saw something just as she looked beyond the overlapping cannon fire. The Musashi? Far to the west, clouds appeared to be flowing toward her position in the east. No, they were not flowing toward her. Something was creating those clouds as it traveled west. Is that? It was the bow of Shinagawa, the Musashis 1st starboard ship. The long and pointed bow was sticking out of the stealth barrier. It was accelerating westward. The stealth barrier was just about being torn away in their haste. Which meant Three Legs: It isnt the Musashi they have hidden! Ikeda Terumasa viewed the scene almost directly overhead of him. He had been seated on the Shirasagi Castles wreckage and watching the progress of the Keichou Campaign in the southwestern sky. He had been viewing the divine chat that Asano and the others were using while participating from the Edo side of things. Below that, he could hear the tearful complaints of Shogyobu Daimyojin, the Shirasagi Castles management program which had taken on a Mouse form. Come on, what even is thatthatthat cheater of a ship! Wahhhhhhhhhhh! Shogyobu tilted her head back and screamed. They had seen something shortly before she rolled right off the wreckage. The Musashi, hm? He could hear that giant structures virtual ocean from here. It had to be several kilometers to the south, but its great size made it seem like it was falling right on top of him. A large ship would produce a lot of wind, but that pressurized sound did not reach him now. They had buffering spells active to avoid being a nuisance to the surface. The visual information was the only thing to show him its great size. Its so big. He had seen it several times before, both in recorded images and in person. But this time, he was looking up at it as an enemy. He was not participating in the Keichou Campaign, but what if he was? What if they noticed his presence here as an enemy? And what if he launched an attack on it? No, I guess that wouldnt happen. His spells were not offensive in nature. And they were so unique that he was quick to decide what to do and those around him learned how they worked pretty quickly. He knew that he and the Musashi would never exchange attacks. But I guess I should send this data over. He started up a filming lernen figur and began recording the image of the Musashi passing by overhead. He could see Shinagawa, the 1st starboard ship. The port side had yet to show itself, but it had to be headed west just like this one. I wonder if they can see this from P.A. Oda. The Musashi is headed west after entering stealth mode to avoid the Keichou Campaign? Koroku was reading a weekly magazine someone had left in the dining hall when she heard Takenakas question. She had her shoes off and her knees up to fit her whole body on the chair, but now she looked away from the magazine she was holding up toward the ceiling as she read it. Where did you hear that from? Sakuma-san apparently saw it. And Ikeda-kun C Ikeda Terumasa-kun, I mean C sent the same information from Kantou, so we could work out their speed and direction of movement. I see, said Koroku before continuing. But why do you sound confused? Werent we expecting them to come this way? Well, based on the timing, I was expecting their acceleration to come a little later. Wouldnt they want to rush to N?rdlingen? Testament, they would. It is true they need to hurry up in order to end the Battle of N?rdlingen and prevent Lady Nagaoka from blowing herself up. So why the confusion? Hmm. Takenaka leaned back as if resting her shoulders on the back of the chair. She also stretched her arms back over her head. Does this mean Musashi is coming here without resupplying? I really think theyre going to regret that. Maybe I should recalculate our payload. If they were waiting longer, it would only extend the fear of them hiding somewhere. That is true, I suppose. Whether or not they were actually doing it, theres less stress in Kantou if the Musashi is on the way here. Testament, agreed Koroku. Im getting some tea. Oh, sure, sure. I think Ill take a quick break too. Also Yes, I get it. Koroku got down from her chair. Ill get some for you too. Because Youve been putting off your predictions for N?rdlingen, havent you? Well, um, yes. She probably did not want to make any predictions about Lady Nagaokas death without a careful examination of the available data. This could lead to someones death. And they did have their issues with accepting deaths like that. So Ill go get our tea. You can order something else while youre there. Of course, replied Koroku. The Musashi was moving in response to their trip to Kyoto. How would this play out and where would they clash? And the Musashis movement would also affect the Keichou Campaign in Kantou. Its going to intensify again. Kuki made an immediate decision. He opened an insha kotob and displayed a map of the combat region. Move the Uraga Channel aerial fleet to the southwest! He had the Bousou Peninsula fleet break apart to fill the hole above Uraga and strengthened the anti-air fire at the entrance of the Uraga Channel and above the Miura Peninsula. Just as he gave those orders, a point of silence appeared on the flat land of the Miura Peninsula. He also saw something on one of his divine transmission insha kotobs. Static. He had screens open to provide reports on the results and condition of his own forces, but now one of them showed a noise-filled void. The screen belonged to a ship landed on the western slope of the Miura Peninsula. That ship had been providing anti-air fire, but it had suddenly stopped doing anything. All of the cannons had stopped moving and gone silent. Abandon ship! Hurry to your assigned escape route! There was no response. He was unsure if they could even hear that, but there was one phrase in his heart. They got us! A moment later, the wooded slope shook from an explosion. The aerial warship ruptured as if it had been crushed against the mountain. Magoichi saw it happen from above the ironclad ship. Their own forces were being taken out for the first time. They had lost a single warship. The explosion had been caused by the ether fuel igniting. That had been caused by a series of artillery hits. But, thought Magoichi. This is odd. There had been some scattered artillery fire before, but none of it had been this successful. That meant this was the work of those hidden troops. The enemy was hidden somewhere and they had concentrated their fire on that one ship. It had not come from above. It took an anti-ship cannon or pseudo anti-ship cannon to destroy a warship, but they were difficult to aim from an unsteady aerial ship. This enemy was on the ground. And they were most likely being controlled by accurate gunners. When Magoichi checked the divine transmission, she saw the people who had escaped the ship being hit by the blast. The signal was almost entirely obscured by static, but Report! A voice got through. The enemy fire arrived horizontally! Most likely, pseudo anti-ship cannons fired on the base of our turrets! Thats ridiculous, thought Magoichi. Pseudo anti-ship cannons were fairly big and long. It was not possible for a human to carry them around. She had once fought someone who had carried a main cannon, but they had been a demon. Im a demon too, of course, but I couldnt do that. The most obvious guess would be a ships cannon, but the horizontal angle suggested otherwise. The enemy column had not descended that far. So Could this be? Magoichi had an idea that she would have preferred not to think about. And just then The north! She sensed something flying below her ship and toward the ground to the right. And she heard two things go silent. Of the warships stationed on the Miura Peninsula, two of them stopped firing their cannons. And they exploded. Magoichi looked down below. She saw what happened while holding the overheated Yatagarsu guns in her hands and feeling their exhaust heat wash over her. Looks like I was right. The enemy that had fired on their ships was flying just off the ground. She could not see them, but she could still tell. The emptiness created by the enemys successful shots was similar to killer intent. That emptiness was created when the enemy took the shortest and most optimal route to their target. There was only the wind created by the high-speed projectiles. So Magoichi could sense a sniper there. She did not actually want to sense their presence and position, but the reality of the situation and her experience told her everything. She knew exactly what had happened. The enemy is using gods of war to fire on our ships! Their position was clear now. The enemy is located on the Miura Peninsulas beach! They came from transport ships camouflaged by the others being shot down! If they have caught on, then we have no choice. Everyone, it is time to crush them. Mouri-01 moved out ahead. She saw a dark wall directly ahead of her. The only light arriving through that wall came from the wide and narrow gun port for the pseudo anti-ship cannon. But the scene visible through there was filled with red. Explosions and firelight were illuminating the beach and hill. Mouri-01 moved forward as if pushing that light out of the way. Others did the same on either side of her. The dark walls in front of them were attached to arms. Those were attached to the hard points extending from their shoulders. Go ahead. Mouri-01 used the wall as an armor panel shield as she continued onward. Kuki saw it happening. A PR Committee member on one of the landed warships was sending footage of the beach from the Miura Peninsula. The dark night sky and sea were currently ablaze. The scarlet flames and blue ether light from the wreckage of the crashed transport ships was being whipped up by the wind. Silhouettes were approaching from beyond that. The giant humanoid silhouettes arriving from the beach were Gods of war!? Just as he shouted that, the footage filled with static and shattered. The warship providing the divine transmission had been destroyed. Mouri-01 was walking outside. Her left hand held the shield attached to the extra arm on her shoulder. Her right hand held the cannon attached to the extra arm on her side. Both were set up to auto-aim based on where she directed her gaze. The cannon would accurately fire on the enemy warships when she crouched down. This is going well. She shook the knights lance at her hip as she left the fiery beach and crossed the coastal road. Her metal feet now trod on the peninsulas soil. I have arrived on land, Princess. She knew what she had to report via divine transmission. Mouris Belle de Marionnette-piloted Lourd de Marionnette company will now liberate the Miura Peninsula. Okay, did you hear that!? Terumoto shouted out from the Pension Versailles at the rear of the column. Were gonna liberate the Miura Peninsula!! That was the first objective they had aimed for. They had sent in gods of war via transport ship and lowered those ships to the beach by using the sinking ships as camouflage. Mouri had only provided the equipment for the Lourd de Marionnettes. The actual machines were Houjous. They had always planned on doing it this way, but a lot of Lourd de Marionnettes had gone unused after they settled the Siege of Odawara through negotiation. Its a good thing it was the Mouse-controlled Lourd de Marionnettes that fought Seki! The Lourd de Marionnette piloting system was built for human use. Since the control system was closely linked to emotions, it was difficult for Belle de Marionnettes to join with them and they could not pull off very accurate movements even when they could. That was why Belle de Marionnettes would use a conversion device to link their own senses with the Lourd de Marionnettes. The converter was placed in the cockpit and the Lourd de Marionnette became an extension of the Belle de Marionnettes body. The technology used to create Isaac and the other two Musketeers had come in handy. Their senses needed some adjustment afterwards, but the Belle de Marionnettes said it felt a lot like moving around in armor. The only question had been how to get them to the front line. Well done, Murakami Motoyoshi. It had taken the sacrifice of many transport ships and warships, but he had successfully disguised the descent of these transport ships. Their column was definitely fragile, but he had put on a show to hide that fragility and he had used several different tactics to keep them moving forward. The transport ships loaded with Lourd de Marionnettes had landed within a 50m margin of error of their target location and not one of them had been lost. So Go, Mouri-01 and the rest! Show them what Mouris Belle de Marionnettes can do! Volume 7A, 24: Battlefield Picnicker Volume 7A, Chapter 24: Battlefield Picnicker Now, let us go The battlefield is indeed a field A field ablaze A wasteland of enemies to shoot Point Allocation (Picnic) Magoichi saw movement. Directly beneath the enemy column visible below, several giants marched through the fire and smoke on the land. These were feminine movements. But they did not kick up the sand. They did not run quickly enough to start swinging their shields and cannons. They kept their hips low, leaned their metal bodies forward, and aimed their cannons in the opposite direction of their shields. They sure are slow. No, she realized. They sped up after arriving on land and heading toward the field and woods beyond the beach. She recognized the running style they used to jog across the dirt without much vertical movement of their bodies. Kuki-kun! Have the Miura Peninsula fleet ascend immediately! Shouldnt they intercept these gods of war!? They cant! Magoichi saw the gods of war jumping from the woods to the thicker forest, but the leafy roofs of the trees were not shaken as those giant forms arrived. The only sign of their presence was the occasional flock of birds flying from between the leaves. The gods of war continued their march without touching a single tree in the forest. And based on the cries from birds and other animals Theyre accelerating. Not many pilots could pull off this trick, so she could guess who this was in the forest. This is Hexagone Fran?aises forest guard unit! Those automatons protect the border with M.H.R.R.! But now theyre piloting gods of war to hunt down our landed ships! This is dangerous! Magoichi knew these automatons. When she had fought P.A. Oda for Honganji, she had been tasked with protecting the fortress on the Mediterraneans southern coast, but Mouri had fortified the northern forests to prevent invasion. So as not to defile the forest and anger the spirits, they had used forest-dwelling nonhumans and automatons. When the Mouri automatons of their forest guard unit fight in the forest, they are the equivalent to a group of Special Duty Officers who can adapt to the situation. Magoichi excelled at sniping in wide-open areas because she had been raised in the desert Harmonic Territory of the Middle East, but these automatons had a different skillset entirely. They were primarily snipers and gunners, but they were more like ninjas. So Hurry! Get those ships off the ground! Focus on defense and move quickly! Light appeared in the forest even as she spoke. Ether light burst from within a warship landed on the front of a hill and then it exploded. ! Static ran through the divine transmission and she heard the cries of the evacuating warriors, but she saw something beyond all that. Between the trees reduced to silhouettes by the bright light beyond them, she saw giant silhouettes crouching low as the explosive blast passed by overhead. She was not sure of their total numbers, but the ones she saw did not even look back at their handiwork. In an instant, they vanished into the dark forest once more. They were hunting a new target now. Mouri-01 moved through the shadows. Not through the darkness. The darkness existed across the entire night, but the starlight and flames were casting deep shadows at the bottom of that darkness. There is no noise. She was in battle and there was no unexpected noise around her. Belle de Marionnettes experienced the world through high-speed thoughts. That remained the same when viewing the world through Lourd de Marionnette eyes. The wireless connector set on the back of her head exchanged data with the Lourd de Marionnette and the wired connections on her shoulders, thighs, and hips moved the Lourd de Marionnettes body as if it were her own. A metal pack with her inside was contained in the cockpit instead of a person. I appreciate that the Princess insisted on a high speed for the emergency ejection device. But she and the other Belle de Marionnettes had insisted on a high speed for the movement transmission. Their quick thoughts and senses were meaningless if their movements were slow. The end result was like wearing light weights on their limbs, but This was well done! They were using another nations Lourd de Marionnettes. These were Houjou-made. Since there was a generic hub and a program between them and the controls, there was more lag than when controlling one directly. They made up for the delay by using their high-speed thoughts and decisions or by linking their shared memories. That way, even if they were fired on Time for the next target, everyone. Mouri-01 repeated the same instructions she had given several times already. She continued onward through the shadows cast by the trees. A largescale hunt was underway on the Miura Peninsula. Giant humanoid shapes pursued the warships and worked to sink them before they could take off. There were 28 Lourd de Marionnettes in all. They formed groups of 7 and made their way to the remaining 5 warships. The only sounds were the blasts of cannon fire and the rumble of metal feet on dirt. All of the Lourd de Marionnettes knew exactly where to go. Those machines were being piloted by Belle de Marionnettes, so they ran swiftly and They did not dodge the flying shells. They did not enter the attack range in the first place. They took evasive courses with no sense of panic to them. It was all thanks to the Belle de Marionnettes piloting them. They sensed things using each others shared memories, and Eliminate all your blind spots and move where the cannons will not target you. Those were their orders. Then walk at a speed of our choosing. Those orders were silently executed. The 4 groups of Lourd de Marionnettes worked in unison to monitor the movement of the enemy cannons and they acted as diversions for each other in order to secure safe locations for them all. The enemy attacks continued to fly, but the Lourd de Marionnettes were not pursued by them and they even predicted the courses of the seeking projectiles to slip below them. Clear. Voices spoke that word from atop their shoulders. The figures riding on the Lourd de Marionnettes shoulders were of course more Belle de Marionnettes. They acted as boosters to connect the pilot within their Lourd de Marionnette with the other pilots and they provided the sensory and targeting data that the Lourd de Marionnettes themselves could not supply. Those two maids wore combat maid uniforms with a harness to latch them to their foothold within the wind, shaking, and shockwaves. And Small threat eliminated. They occasionally fired their rifles to pick off the enemys frontline guards without bothering the Lourd de Marionnettes with it. The Lourd de Marionnettes and Belle de Marionnettes all played their roles with precise movements. As they climbed the slope without delay, those toward the bottom searched for data around those ahead of them in order to ensure their safety. Meanwhile, those out ahead sent information on the footholds to those following. By sharing information between front and back and between individual groups, they understood the entirety of the battlefield. Honestly, one of them said in their shared memory while walking. We dont have to deal with the Reine des Garouss daughter, Musashis Technohexen, or the English Princess this time, do we? Testament, said another one of them in their shared memory. If anything, Musashi is on our side this time. Yes, agreed yet another one. We really botched the pursuit near the border last time. Only because we constantly had to respond to the unexpected. But This forest effectively belongs to us. Testament. This enemy has not made the forest their own. They merely chose the forest as a location for their guns. Then, replied one of them. Let us prepare a place for Lady Terumoto to dine. The peak of this hill looks like it has an excellent view. The entire conversation happened at high speed, so it did not even last a full second. But they all agreed to one thing while Mouri-01 sighed. Tonights entertainment is the Kantou Liberation. The best way to enjoy the forest is to hunt down a meal. Kuki hurried to respond. First, he had all of the ships take off from the Miura Peninsula. The focus was on defense. He instructed them to stop firing and surround the ships with defense barriers. The top of the ship would be a target for snipers, so he ordered them to layer the barriers there. Then he gave further orders to the ships on the west side of the peninsula. Abandon ship as soon as possible, starting with the normal students! The odds are high your ships will be destroyed on the way up! Everyone without sufficient descent training needs to disembark immediately! He was answered by something rising into the sky from behind the mountain on the west side of the peninsula. They were explosive flames. The enemy had shot down every last one of the ships on the mountain. The wind of their destruction swept across the mountain and washed across the forest. Theyre good at this! He had ordered his people to focus on defense and he could hear and see their responses from here. Nevertheless, it was not just the weak point at the base of the turrets that the enemy attacked. They also shot through joints in the armor and at the anchor ejection ports. They fired through the gaps between defense barriers to accurately pierce the ships weak points. That sharpshooting was not something humans could pull off. Automaton actions were all about precision. These ones had experience guarding the forest, so now that they were at god of war size, it was absurd to think a distance of a few hundred meters would act as a defense even in the forest at night. Kuki received sensor data from the ships that were being sunk or targeted. Most of it was obscured by static and the sound was too distorted to make out. But Kuki did hear something as he instructed them how to respond. He heard a song. What is this? Something was singing while moving through the forest. It sounded like a bright nursery rhyme. Oh, you shadows of the trees and thin leaves, where will you guide me as I wander? The voices singing of a forest stroll moved quickly through the dark forest. Show me the way, sunlight. There are no wolves here. The automatons continued their attack as they sang. Oh, small stream, you have dug deep, like a great valley. Let us jump across you for fun and laugh as we cross this land. Where is the border? I look back to see my homeland. Clear. Oh, deep forest, I can see the path below my feet. The animal trail smells of nature. Search out the scent of flowers and search out the mouthwatering aromas. This land is blessed with fruit. Fruit the color of the sun. There are no wolves here. Oh, valley, your slope is covered with vegetation. I leave a red ribbon to mark the way. Is anyone lost? Our master follows behind us. Where is the summit? The fairies will show the way. Clear. Mouri-01 raced across the battlefield. She passed by like the blowing wind, but her passing was marked by explosive blasts as she led the Lourd de Marionnette unit. They worked together without any eye contact or gestures. They mechanically destroyed the warships landed on the Miura Peninsula slope and they moved ever closer to the peak. Three warships remained and they had all begun to float. But the Belle de Marionnettes did not let them escape. In the forest on the slope, they slipped between the trees like it was an empty wasteland and they continued to sing while One. An explosion blossomed in the night. At the same time, Mouri-01 received words from her fellow Belle de Marionnettes. Lady Mouri-01, this is 4-02. Our view of West #2 has opened up. Lady Mouri-01, this is 3-02. Team 3 is opening fire on the starboard side of #2. A moment later, Team 3s sniper fire pierced the shadows with the air currents of the explosions and fires taken into account. And they also ran in a sweeping path to the north. They fired while running to hide their location. That would reduce accuracy even for Belle de Marionnettes, but Team 4 is joining the attack. After receiving the data from the previous attack, Team 4 made minute corrections before each member of the team fired a sniper shot of their own. Mouri-01s rear vision confirmed that the total of eight shells clinched it. She saw the projectiles accurately shoot through the base of a turret and detonate the ammunition storage within. Before any alarms could go off, the gunner jumped out and the turret was blasted straight up by an ether light explosion. That sunk the second of the remaining ships and Teams 3 and 4 started toward their next target. Lady Mouri-01. Just then, a member of Team 2 spoke to Mouri-01 and their report coincided with the song. Clear. The third ship exploded as it tried to rise from a higher part of the slope. They had now destroyed all of the enemy ships on the western slope. The explosive blast rushed toward Mouri-01. When using her high-speed senses to their fullest, it felt more like a wave crashing over her than a gust of wind. But she used that pressure as a final push to reach a certain location. This was the watershed dividing the peninsulas eastern and western slopes. She had arrived at that ridge. Kuki did not overlook that moment. He ordered the ships to fire on the enemy gods of war just as they crossed the ridge to reach the slope on the Uraga Channel side. The ships on the western slope had not bought all that much time, but the four warships on the eastern side had finished escaping into the sky. Their altitude placed them nearly even with the ridge. Gods of war were structurally incapable of firing when just their heads were in view, so when they had only just started to appear Fire! Kuki gave the command when their silhouettes had started overlapping the trees on the ridge. He knew their timing. He had been following their progress destroying the ships on the western slope this entire time. He could not actually see the gods of war among the shadows of the forest, but he knew how quickly they moved. Even in the forest at night, they moved faster than 70km/h. They were monsters. No, there were even greater monsters in Hexagone Fran?aises forest who could move even faster and wield superhuman strength. Compared to the Loup-Garous who were said to be the history of human fear, these really were no more than dolls. But I can predict their actions. Of course, the enemy was not stupid. There was a good chance they would stay low and escape this volley. But even if they did, this would stop their attack. The ships fired. If possible, he wanted the supply ships to join those ships so they could continue firing indefinitely. They could not allow the Miura Peninsula to fall to the enemy. If the enemy took the peninsula, then the Kantou Liberation would have been partially successful. Giving the enemy any kind of success would require an interpretation. If war was an extension of politics, then he could not allow the outcome here to have any negative political consequences. This was the crucial moment. Could he protect the Miura Peninsula or not? There was only one way to keep this success out of the enemys hands. Keep firing! The cannon fire came in two varieties. Cannon control was full of novices, so they used spell shells with a guidance spell that would ensure they hit the designated coordinates. Then swift physical shells were fired from behind those to construct a proper barrage. The ether light and Djinn-guided spell shells were visible, while the physical shells were not visible at night when they were not tracer rounds. But it all produced lots of noise. The shells shattered the ground, ruptured the trees, and tore into the night. And the gunners saw something. Someone had been hit at the center of the shell fire on the ridge. Got one! Just as one of the gunners celebrated, something flew up into the scorched night sky. It was part of a god of war. Specifically, the large shield attached to their shoulders. But that was all. What had happened to the feminine machine and its weapons? Ah They all saw where it had gone: up. Just before the shell had been fired, something had flown into the night sky far more quickly than they had predicted the god of wars would appear. That form had sacrificed the shield and flown up from behind it. It was a feminine giant. A winged one. The shell grazed her feet as the four wing-shaped flight devices on her back took her up toward the four ships above. Is that? Before they could finish their question, the giant landed on the second ship from the ocean. There was a deep rumble as she shook the rear deck. Mouri-01 here. Commencing attack. Mouri-01 made her attack. She was headed 400m toward the bow. She struck with the knights lance attached to her back and held in her left arm and she fired with the pseudo anti-ship cannon held below her right arm. She had no experience fighting atop ships, but she did have access to it. Data from the two gods of war that had attacked the Hashiba ships before had been installed on their machines. They would not let anything go to waste. That was the spirit of a maid. A few steps into her charge, she switched her combat mode from forest guard mode to ships deck mode. The output of her engine system was shifted from her legs to the center of her body. Bataille! She made her attack as if dancing. She ran, fired, used the recoil to spin around, and struck with her lance to do even more damage. Her running legs were so light because she used the lift of her wings and took the shaking of the ship into account. The flight devices on her back gave her more steady footing, and ! She accelerated. She was no longer running. It was more like spinning across the 400m ship and destroying everything in her path. She spun her entire body by rotating her hips from diagonally forward to backward. She fired backwards as if to accelerate that momentum and accurately shot through the base of a turret trying to turn her way. The explosion followed her as a pleasant noise after another full rotation. By then, the metal maid had already flapped her flight devices to send her toward the bow. She was essentially gliding across the deck and accelerating using turning slides and cannon shots. She blasted a couple more enemy turrets until they went silent. The ships alarms had to be blaring by now, but it was too late. Secondary cannons were lined up in a tiered layout around the bridge. They were quickly turning her way, starting with the one closest to her, but Proche! She had originally been equipped for forest combat. By taking the close-quarters knife from her hip and throwing it with the Lourd de Marionnettes strength, it would function as an armor piercing round. She briefly set the knights lance on her hip hard point, grabbed the knife with her other hand, and threw it in a straight line. It hit. It pierced the armor. And the enemy fell silent. The secondary cannon closest to her stopped moving and the knife piercing it blocked the line of fire for those behind it. Mouri-01 leaped into that opening. She flew close to the deck and picked up gliding speed. ! She drew new knives in both hands and sliced through the secondary cannons as she soared past. She set the blades paths with her arms in order to split open the barrel, stab into the turret, and slice through the base. Solid sounds screamed ceaselessly. Tearing metal rang through the sky. Mouri-01 continued forward while producing those sounds and sparks. She maintained her speed and used short-distance and optimal-trajectory slashes to destroy around a dozen secondary cannons. Her destination was the bow where the main cannons were located. There were two main cannons with two barrels each. However Cest splendide! She raised a joyful voice with the cannons aimed her way. How splendid. This show of hostility meant she need not restrain herself from bringing down a ship of novices. Viens! Just as she gave that instruction, the muzzle directly in front of her belched fire. However, it had not fired on her. A Lourd de Marionnette had flown down from the sky and rammed its knights lance into the cannon from directly above. But it did not end there. A machine equipped with flight devices was descending on the other ships as well. Mouri-01 and the other three were the commanders of the four units. Mouri-01 moved forward along with them. They had each destroyed the warship they were on, so Avancer! They set out to crush the fourth and final ship. They really got us this time, thought Magoichi with a gasp. Theyve taken the Miura Peninsula. Only four of the enemy gods of war were equipped with flight device and those flight devices probably only allowed for short flights that really only amounted to extended jumps. Also, the gods of war were Houjou ones being forcibly operated through a generic hub and harness. They were far from perfect. But the enemy had a good grasp of the movements and distances on the battlefield. Three fireballs were wobbling in the sky at the entrance to the Uraga Channel visible to the north. The three ships the gods of war had attacked were tilting and falling as if sliding diagonally toward the water. The four winged machines were flying toward the final ship. The Hashiba forces included the fleet above the Uraga Channel and the turrets on the floating cannon emplacements. Kuki seemed to be moving the ground forces on the east side of Edo Bay, but it would take an hour before they arrived here. Retaking that peninsula would require a long-term battle. But Magoichi saw something else in Kukis decision. A warship was falling in the northern sky. Kukis orders appeared in front of that flaming and tilting ship. Fire. Immediately, light erupted in Magoichis vision. A great number of cannon blasts erupted from the Uraga Channel and the sky above it and they all pierced that one falling ship. Is that targeting the gods of war!? Kuki saw a flower spreading across the sky. The petals of ether light and fire spread across a diameter of 400m, but the flower fell apart before fully blooming. An explosion from within the destroyed ship blew away the spreading ether and fire. As the atmosphere was pushed out of the way, a ring of water vapor formed, but it contracted once the air currents scattered. And once that burst in the night sky once more, a few objects were visible beyond. One was the falling wreckage of the warship. The ship had been nearly broken in two and it gently rotated as it fell. It scattered embers that illuminated the Uraga Channel during its descent. And four figures looked down upon that wreckage. Those Mouri commanders had their flight devices fully open as they descended toward the Miura Peninsula beyond the Uraga Channel. Two had lost their side skirts and one had lost her right cannon. But the company commander was essentially unharmed. Koni-ko: Did they get away? Nine Horns: Not necessarily. After all He did not even need to say it. A giant form had flown in from the northern sky to clash with those four airborne machines. It slammed into the Miura Peninsula beyond the sparks, crashing noises, and scattering embers. If you have them, then take care of this, Mechanical Dragon Pilot Nabeshima Naoshige. Ive gone and done it now, thought Nabeshima in the mechanical dragons cockpit. There was a smile on her lips. She was currently on the east side of the Miura Peninsula. She was on the slope overlooking the Ooura beach. The place was a mixture of woods and farmland and that farmland formed steps of connected dots up the slope. The wide-open space was perfect for a mechanical dragon to fight, but My lady! This terrain is good for gods of war as well! I know that! A figure took a fighting stance in front of her. She did not think of them as giant. They were about as tall as her mechanical dragon, but nowhere near as long. But on the battlefield, she did not feel the comfort of being cradled by her dragons large form. Hey, you old geezers. You know how strong I am, right? You are stronger than the five of us. Thats right, said another of them on the divine transmission. Your opponent has inherited the name of Hoida Motokiyo. And she is the leader of Hexagone Fran?aises automatons. But theres nothing to worry about. Because there is only one of her. You defeated all five of us, so you could beat her at only 20% of your power. Lets hope youre right! she said. Her entire body shook inside the control device that covered her arms and legs. Ill do what I can! We do have backup coming, after all! Ships that had been protecting Edo and Bousou were approaching in the northern sky behind her. They had to make up for what they had lost on the Miura Peninsula. Nabeshima moved her mechanical dragon forward while checking the approaching ships on her radar lernen figur. Old geezers, I want all the data I can get on the enemies I have a kinetic lock on. She pulled on the control device like she was swinging a horses reins. The cockpit immediately went dark. The lernen figurs and gauges were the only light sources and a hemispherical external sensor lernen figur opened in front of her face. Through that, she viewed the enemy god of war and the other three that had landed nearby. Lets do this, Unambitious. Bite at the sky if you must, but dont forget the enemy! Mouri-01 felt surprise in her heart before the mechanical dragon started to move. My This was fascinating. Dragons lived in Hexagone Fran?aise and she had spoken with them on a few occasions, but this was her first time fighting one, even if this one was piloted by a human. This made for a powerful opponent. This should require every last bit of our functionality. She had three gods of war to support her. She shifted her entire engine system from normal land mode to sloped land mode. She set forest mode as the backup, but that was for if she had to jump into the woods on the slope. Just as she straightened up, the dragon came for her. The front right leg made a diagonal strike. It was fast. It was big to begin with and the engine running it was fully devoted to this fight. Also They arent playing around! The claws of the front right leg tore into the ground. And with that leg lowered ! The mechanical dragon suddenly charged at her. Asano: No ones asking uuuus to do anything, huh? Tadaoki heard Asanos comment along with a rumbling in the sky. Most of the aerial ships in Edo had been sent south. They were being sent to the Uraga Channel to see if they could take back the Miura Peninsula. The many warships took a route that circled around from north to west in order to pursue the enemy gods of war. Kanitama: What tactics are we using here!? Someone answered Kanis question. Kimee: The current objective is recovering the Miura Peninsula. Nabeshima needs to hold them back until our warships arrive. Katou Yoshiaki!? That girl would eventually be one of the Seven Generals, but his group mostly viewed her as a second year high schooler and one of Hashibas Ten Spears. She was an upperclassman with actual combat experience, but she joined the conversation because she knew Kani. She was probably onboard one of the aerial warships. She sounded like she was viewing the events from afar. Kimee: From here on, its a race against time. Given when the Miura Peninsula was taken, were going to end up with a formation located more toward Bousou than Edo. She was right. Tadaoki was in the center of Edo Bay and he could see lots of activity on the southwest end of the bay. The land unit in the ruins had turned on their lights and were headed toward the bridge he was using. That meant the Edo unit was moving to take the strategic points along the bay coast. Kimee: I need to get ready too, but from the looks of it, the bay and the area north of Bousous entrance will probably be left to your group, Kanitama. Kanitama: T-testament! We will do our best to defend it! Kimee: Dont worry. Even if it doesnt work out, the Testament has Hashibas forces retreating from the continent during the Keichou Campaign. Successfully defend that area and we can say the Keichou Campaign isnt over or hasnt happened, but theres nothing wrong with having to retreat. However Kimee: Just keep in mind that youll regret it if you dont give this your all. Telling them not to worry and then telling them they had to give it their all seemed like a contradiction. But Tadaoki understood. If they lost, it was all over. Ugh. If they suffered a defeat here, they would lose everything and there would be no second chances. That fact reminded Tadaoki of her. Dammit. He felt pathetic. His emotions were so shaken he wanted to run away from the job given to him. This was bad. A sniper had to remain calm and unshaken. Dammit, he swore when he remembered something else. How am I supposed to stay calm when someone painted my dick black? Dammit, groaned Tadaoki as he leaned forward. He pressed his forehead against the bivouac he had laid out and he sighed. After catching his breath, he could hear the sounds around him much more clearly. He listened. The first thing he heard was the roar of the warships flying south. Nabeshimas mechanical dragon was a part of the intense fighting in and on the southern sky and land. He wanted his upperclassmen to hurry as they ran here from southwest Edo Bay. And he was aware of his own role as a defender of Edo Bay and as a sniper. Of course, there was no enemy coming here. All of their forces were concentrated to the south. Musashi had flown off toward N?rdlingen. Thats right. He had no choice but to leave everything in other peoples hands. Both the battle to the south and N?rdlingen. Dammit. Was there nothing at all he could do? Hadnt he become a name inheritor so he could do something? Dammit! Tadaoki groaned and got up. He spread his mouth horizontally and shouted into the night. Isnt there anything for me to do!? Just then, something appeared in the sky overhead. With his head raised toward the west, he saw that great dark expanse open up. He heard wind. That meant the atmosphere was in motion. And then he saw a giant white and black structure shining in the night. The Musashi!? Volume 7A, 25: Night Sky Ferry Volume 7A, Chapter 25: Night Sky Ferry What starts moving Before you can consider it And before you can accept it Point Allocation (Leave it to us) What is the Musashi doing here!? That was exactly what Tadaoki saw when he looked up. The sky had opened up. The heavens had split apart overhead and continuing to the west. Why? he wondered. Oume, the Musashis 3rd port ship, looked close enough to reach out and touch, but that ship should have been leaving on the way to N?rdlingen. So why is it here!? But he did not have a chance to ask any further questions. The answer was presented to him as if to suppress any and all questions. The sky was splitting apart. The atmosphere rumbled over a distance of around 30km. Then the sky tore in a straight line starting from the 3rd port ship. What the The Musashis ships are all lined up!? Each ship was nearly 2km long and they were lined up with about a kilometer between each one. All motion on the battlefield stopped for a moment. Magoichi did while swapping out Yatagarasus barrels. Kuki did while commanding his ships and controlling the overall movement on the battlefield. Asano and Kani did as they watched things play out. Even Konishis group was focused on the giant structure appearing through the rift in the Kantou sky. The ships were arranged in something like a 30km archipelago. Everyone was confused by the unusual arrangement of the ships, but none of them could find anything to say either. The Musashi had not left. In fact, its tail end extended nearly to Edo Bay. Until now, it had revealed Shinagawas bow to give the appearance of moving west, but Why? No one answered the question Katou Yoshiaki asked on her southward-bound warship. But Mouri-01 was different. She spoke while aiming her pseudo anti-ship cannon at Nabeshimas stopped mechanical dragon. Finally. She smiled. Your forces are focused on us, so it can finally begin. What can finally begin!? Testament. She fired the cannon at close range and spun around as she answered. The Kantou Liberation. The Kantou Liberation!? Tadaoki trembled at the enemys words arriving over Nabeshimas divine transmission. Did that mean the battle had yet to begin? Its only now beginning? But, he thought. Why would they do this? What reason did the Musashi have to spread itself out in a long line like that? He did not understand, but an idea did occur to him. Is it a giant cannon barrel? No, the Musashi needed ships on the left and right to fire its main cannon. But then what did that long, barrel-like arrangement give them? A long stealth field. They had created a 30km-long field of invisibility. So what would they be doing with that long area that no one could see inside of? Tadaoki realized it was a barrel after all. In the sense that it was a pathway used for acceleration. The Musashi was launching something such that no one else could see it. And it had to be Transport ships!! As soon as he shouted that, the air exploded off either side of the lined-up Musashi. The Musashis port and starboard sides were used as 30km acceleration corridors and the repulsion of its gravitational acceleration was used to launch transport ships like shells. Honestly! I cant believe were doing this! Yoshiyasu shouted from the deck of one of the transport ships launched from the port side. Her hair fluttered in the high-speed wind. She could hear Righteousness whistling in the wind where it sat behind her. But it was obvious what they were doing. First, the Kantou Liberation. All Satomi forces will now enter Satomi using the Edo Bay route! We will generally be using the land route! And there was one other thing they had to do. The Musashi Vice President explained on a sign frame. At the same time, the Musashi forces will abduct one of the enemy fighters: Nagaoka Tadaoki! A sign frame displayed the Musashi forces on the foremost transport ship. They would not be participating in the Kantou Liberation, so they had a different reason to join the charge of transport ships. We will take Nagaoka Tadaoki to N?rdlingen! Our time limit is one hour. That is the absolute latest we can leave if we are to arrive at N?rdlingen in time. So we will abduct him and bring him back to the Musashi within an hour. Got that!? If youre late, were leaving you behind, so if that happensum, what should they do? On the screen, the idiot sister turned to the side. Ner-Mitotsudaira! W-wait! protested the Musashi Secretary. You spoke three letters of your nickname for me, so I have the right to speak! What is with that new rule and new form of pettiness? But he pushed up his glasses and struck a pose with his right hand before speaking. Heh. If you get left behind, I suppose you will just have to go ahead and fight in the Kantou Liberation. Heh heh. Did you hear that, everyone? If we failed our mission while Horizon sleeps, I was thinking we could head to Mito and soothe our hurting hearts with hot springs and yakiniku until the Musashi returned. How does that sound, Mitotsudaira? Oh, and the white rice comes with natto! Were kind of charging the enemy right now! Judge! replied the others on the lead ship. I guess they did find an excuse for this. The sign frame showed those who had chosen to participate in the Kantou Liberation: the Tachibana Couple, Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer, most of the Musashi warriors, and Wh-why are my parents with us!? protested the Mito Lord. Oh? Because Hashiba would take issue with us fighting for Mouri instead of on their side. Right, Asama-san? Eh!? Y-yes. And, Mito, you arent going to get many chances to fight a battle alongside your parents. Heh heh heh, laughed the idiot sister. So youd better thank Masazumi for giving you this opportunity! Im going back to sleep, so the rest of you bring Nagabuto back here! Sure, sure, said the others while the Reine des Garous smiled bitterly. But the woman soon put on a serious expression. Nate, feel free to show off. Just forget I am here at all. She grabbed her daughters shoulders and spun her around. The sign frame footage kindly turned to show who the girl was now facing. The Musashi Chancellors group sure does get along well, commented Yoshiyasu. Dont be shy, Flatty! We can only hang out with you for the first half hour, but well help out with the Kantou Liberation as much as we can. The nudist smiled. I mean, weve gotta help you make up for that dumb stuff Yoshiyori did! Yoshiyori, huh? After a short pause, Yoshiyasu nodded at the nudists words. Judge. Youre right. She clenched her right hand. I need to complete what the previous Chancellor should have done but failed to do. So Once this battle has been won, I will assign the office of Satomi Chancellor to myself. She said it. And she saw everyone silently nodding on the sign frame. On another sign frame, she saw Yoshiaki smiling on the bridge of the Yamagata Castle which had joined the Mouri fleet in the south. The woman glanced over at her and spoke. Then we will have to help you in every way we can. Please do, Yoshiaki. Of course, of course, she said with a smile. I was already planning to. The transport ships were descending throughout the conversation. They were headed to an extreme low altitude. The quickly-modified transport ships had transport vehicle wheels attached to the bottom. They were headed to the eastern land, which meant The great ruins. Long ago, when Edo was the capital of the Far East, this central road was built to connect east to west. We will use that elevated route to pass through the Great Edo Ruins at low altitude and quickly reach Edo Bay. Why are we taking such a low altitude? asked Musashis Vice Chancellor. Warship cannons generally have difficulty aiming below the horizontal. And the enemys ground forces will be unable to stop the momentum of our charging transport ships. Of course, I am sure not everything will go as planned, but- Something happened while the Tachibana Wife answered the question from a different ship. The Hashiba ships remaining over Edo fired on the transport ships. The artillery fire was not going to hit, but it meant they had already been located. The battle would not be over for more than 3 hours and the Musashi group had an hour to carry out their plan and leave. Yoshiyasu wondered what she could do with all that time. No, that isnt it. It was not about whether she could do anything. She was here because she knew there were things she could do. So Which of the things I can do should I choose? Yoshiyori and her sister had once made that decision. And now it was her turn. Lets go. She was not alone. She was not here to die. Help me travel this path of life, everyone. Several voices answered her C from the transport ships, from the Musashi, and from other ships. Judge!!!! Then the transport ships slipped below the arriving shellfire and toward the ruins below. If they continued a little further, they would reach the Great Edo Ruins. The transport ships traveled along the elevated road leading there. Lets go! A high-speed race began as soon as the wheels on the bottom of the ship touched down with a strained creaking sound. A sign frame said they were moving at 270km/h. They were approaching the Kantou Liberation with that speed. A battle prominently featuring Satomi was about to begin. Volume 7A, Afterword Volume 7A, Afterword Now, that was Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 7-A. Things are really moving now and the characters are thinking about, making decisions about, and doing many things. In the Warring States period, there was a generational shift or generational change in the commanders. The daimyo and commanders from before Nobunaga were really wild. They were very nearly savages, yet they were weirdly good at ruling their people. But after Hideyoshi, it was more like they were really good at fighting, but they always seemed like they were working for someone else. The image of the world really changes then, if you ask me. Beforehand, each clan and daimyo had a lot of individuality, but once a general image of unification came about, it was like everyone was formatted by it. That said, there were still a lot of funky people doing crazy things. Like Ikeda Terumasa who was introduced this time. And come to think of it, Kiyomasa, Fukushima, and Muneshige were from that generation too. Its like they were working under someone elses protection, so they had a good upbringing but broke free of that cage eventually. I was thinking about that kind of thing while writing this one. Anyway, the chat. Got any funny stories from your school days? Huh? Didnt I already answer that? Well, you told me that story about how you thought RahXephon was actually called Lagephon, went as far as abbreviating it to Lage, and only discovering what you were saying much later, but thats a little too out there for this.[1] Then how about this? During high school, I would ride my motorcycle to school. I was running late one day and decided to take a shortcut by going the wrong way into an interchange, but I got hit from behind by a dump truck. How are you still alive? Well, I righted my motorcycle, decided to skip school since that was too much for one day, and went straight to my part-time job where I cooked kakiage. But I realized I hadnt eaten any lunch and started wondering if the kakiage I made was any good. I tried some and found out it was really bad, so I spat it out, coughed up some blood, and went to the hospital. Turns out I had three broken ribs. Every last part of that is your own damn fault. Anyway, my background music this time was Ikikiru from Danganronpa. I like how tense and cool it sounds. As for the question this time Who will likely regret this the most? Wait just a bit longer for the next part. November 2013. An unexpectedly cold morning. -Kawakami Minoru Notes 1. In Japanese, the German word Lage is used to refer to sexual positions. Volume 7B, Characters Volume 7B, Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo-style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Marga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine divisions chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. - Mishina Shouichi: Mishina Hiros father. Taizous son-in-law. Head of Kantou IZUMO. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Ookubo Tadachika/Nagayasu: A rare Far Easterner with a double inherited name. A second year and head of the representative committee. Speaks in a fake-sounding Kansai dialect. - Kanou: Ookubos maid. An automaton. Head of the public morals committee. A second year. - Date Shigezane [Narumi]: Masamunes cousin. Vice chancellor of the Date clan and uses a mobile shell named Unturning Centipede. Confident elder sister type. - Yagyuu Munenori: A 1st year ninja samurai who serves Ookubo. Hunterrrrrrr chaaaaaaaaaaance! Academy Officials - Oriotri Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. Hexagone Fran?aise - Louis Exiv: Hexagone Fran?aises chancellor. Refreshing young man known as the Roi-Soleil. Has divine blood. - Mouri Terumoto: Hexagone Fran?aises student council president. Delinquent type. Destined to be Musashis enemy as leader of the Western Army. - Henri of the Three Musketeers: Female combat-style automaton. Acts as the leader and as Terumotos bodyguard. Uses large remote-controlled swords. - Armand of the Three Musketeers: Male combat-style automaton. Uses broad-range gravitational control. - Reine de Garou: Turenne. Hexagone Fran?aises vice chancellor. Mitotsudairas mom. All-around giant breasts. - Mitotsudairas Father: The Reine des Garouss husband. A victim who is full of happiness and readily cries. Not so much passive as always under attack. 24 days. - Bernard: A mercenary commander from M.H.R.R., but an old man who inherited the name of someone who betrayed his home nation as a Protestant and moved from battlefield to battlefield, but is actually a Celestial Dragon and siding with Hexagone Fran?aise. Its complicated. - Mouri Sisters: Three automaton sisters who have inherited the names of three of Mouri Terumotos uncles. Houjou - Houjou Ujinao: Chancellor and student council vice president of the Houjou Association of Indian States. A demonic long-lived, but has an automaton body. - Kotarou: Ninja girl Mouse that accompanies Ujinao. Skilled but gets treated like a child. - Houjou Genan: An elderly long-lived. A wise commander who has served Houjou for three generations, but also leads the aerial mobile unit. - Houjou Ujiteru: Hes Uji-terrific! M.H.R.R. - Hashiba Toukichirou: M.H.R.R. Vice President and monkey-masked automaton girl. The nervous bomber type. - Olimpia: Innocentiuss older and younger stepsister. Current Pope-Chancellor. - Matthias: Representative of M.H.R.R.s Catholics. Student Council President. Younger brother of Chancellor and Emperor Rudolf II. Being a puppet is fun! - Maeda Toshiie: Catholic representative. Treasurer. Samurai attendant that has become a ghost and is peacefully spending his days with his wife Matsu. - Fukushima Masanori: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #1. Speaks in an old-fashioned way. - Katou Kiyomasa: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #2. The busty blonde type and speaks politely. - Takenaka Hanbei: Ten Spears #9. Hashibas tactician. Carefree long-lived girl. Has also inherited the name of Kuroda Kanbei. - Katagiri Katsumoto: Ten Spears #10. An earnest boy who can also negotiate. - Katou Yoshiaki: Ten Spears #4. Gold-haired, gold-winged Weiss Hexen. Speaks sharply, but surprisingly tends to act as a mediator. - Wakisaka Yasuharu (Angie): Ten Spears #5. Black-haired, black-winged Schwarz Hexen. The carefree type, but she truly is carefree. - Hachisuka Koroku: Shouroku. God of war pilot of the Hidamari Genbu. The cool kid of the Ten Spears. - Kani Saizou: Extremely high probability of people misreading her name. The energetic aide to the Ten Spears. Fukushimas underclassman. Nickname: Kanitama. - Suzuki Magoichi: Gunner who joined P.A. Oda by betraying the Saika. - Kuki Yoshitaka: Leader of P.A. Odas iron ship fleet. His job is to oppose the Murakami Navy. - Ootani Yoshitsugu: An earnest, hot-blooded, sincere, and honest virus with a strong sense of justice. Liked by cats. - Ishida Mitsunari: An earnest but inexperienced data entity who is often troubled. Ten Spears #3. - Kasuya Takenori: Ten Spears #8. Black wolf. Close-quarters fighter who defeated Takigawa. Has a chest. - Nabeshima Naoshige: Kanis childhood friend who moved to the Ryuuzouji clan. The big sister type. A mechanical dragon pilot who bosses the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji around. - Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji: The five of us! Are the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji! Theres five of us! But were the Four Heavenly Kings! Get outta the way! and so on. - Asano Yoshinaga: Kanis childhood friend and the type to get good grades. Tallllks with a weird intonaaation. - Ikeda Terumasa: Kanis childhood friend and a builder. Is doing a lot of stuff with the Shirasagi Castle. - Nagaoka Tadaoki: Hes super scaryyyyyyyyyyyy! His dicks pitch blaaaaaaaaaaack! - Konishi Yukinaga: Koni-tans daughter. Negotiator for Hashibas Kantou forces and representative of the Bousou Peninsulas ground unit. A merchant commander. Likes money, but doesnt produce udon. Mogami Clan - Mogami Yoshiaki: Betrayal-loving daimyo known as the Fox of Ushuu. Shrewd leader who unified frigid Mogami in a single generation. - Shakenobe: The Mouse that follows Yoshiaki-sama, mon! Other Forces - Tomoe Gozen: M.H.R.R. Protestant with Luther as a second inherited name. A ghost. Uses a Testamenta Arma and this people with a Testament copy hammer. - Christina: Lady Nagaoka. Fully prepared to die. Lives on the north end of N?rdlingen. Volume 7B, 26: Observer of an Explosive Region Volume 7B, Chapter 26: Observer of an Explosive Region Study: Kantou Liberation Layout Toori: Sis! Sis! Whats the battlefield in Edo and Satomi like right now!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Battle brother, things are going like this in general. Compared to last time, Mouri has begun taking over the Miura Peninsula and the Musashi forces have moved from outside Edo to the Edo Bay area. On map: Left of 9: Great Edo Ruins Above 8: Edo Bay Above 4: Miura Peninsula Right of 7: Bousou Peninsula Map key: 1. Mouri Fleet C Pension Versailles 2. Yamagata Castle 3. Mouri Fleets Route: 3 rows following the coast. North row made of transport ships for defense. Middle and south rows made of warships. 4. Mouri Maids God of War Unit vs. Nabeshimas Mechanical Dragon 5. Kukis Ironclad Ships. 9 ships arranged in 3 rows of 3. 6. Cannon Foothold on the Uraga Channel 7. Cannon Foothold in Edo Bay. 8. Great Bridge of the Edo Bay Ruins. Nagaoka is here. 9. Fleet above Edo to monitor things from the north. 10. Transport ships supplied by Mouri. 11. Musashis Wild Riders C A Nagabuto Kidnapping Team and a Satomi Liberation Team Toori: This battle is really complicated and a pain in the butt, isnt it? Kimi: Pretty much, yes. Once the Nagabuto kidnapping mission is complete, well be returning to the Musashi before things get too hard. Then the situation will change again. Toori: Getting hard with Nagabuto, huh? Kimi: I had a feeling you would say that, but try finding something cleverer to say. Chapter 26: Observer of an Explosive Region If you do not want to answer Say something entirely unrelated Because Silence is a form of agreement Point Allocation (Gossip) Hey. A female voice spilled out into a garden at night. Do you know how the star that fell in N?rdlingen was handled for the history recreation? It was a large garden with a pond and little more than that. It was presently formed from dark blue shadows and moonlight. A tall woman sat on the porch of the home bordering the garden. She was the one who had asked the question. She wore a purple M.H.R.R. girls uniform with a hat pulled deep over her eyes. Yes, Tomoe Gozen. I do indeed know that. Yes. Tomoe Gozen was accompanied by someone in a white M.H.R.R. girls uniform worn in a Far Eastern style. The woman walked silently from the hallway and onto the porch. Her brown hair was worn to above her collar which was shifted front and to the left. She opened a lernen figur as she spoke. The real N?rdlingen star exists in the outside world and we receive its divine protection through the ley lines, but because the city decided it was worth doing a history recreation, spell users created a meteor and summoned it high in the sky. Yes. However The city already existed at that point, so the plan was to drop it on the outskirts. But The mayor and the other realists assumed it was only natural to drop it on the outskirts, but the spell users were originalists and assumed it was only natural to use the proper coordinates since it was a history recreation. In the end, the city was blown up and utterly destroyed. Yes, the story is often taught in the academies because it taught us that humanity can evacuate a town in only two minutes and it taught us to always make sure everyone is on the same page. Then, said Tomoe Gozen while looking back toward the other woman. How about you get on the same page as everyone else, Swedish Chancellor Christina? She was mostly focused on how the woman was dressed. For one thing, what kind of woman wears explosives strapped to her stomach and head? Oh, do they not look good on me? I tried to arrange them in a decorative fashion. Tomoe Gozen sighed at Christinas response. She can make some unbelievable assumptions sometimes, she thought while lifting the brim of the hat she was wearing to hide her identity. The hat was mostly pointless since it did not hide her horns, but it was important to keep up appearances. After all, this was the Protestant Representative visiting a legit Catholic Chancellor. That said Since I know you fairly well, let me ask you this: are you sure you understand the current situation? I am dressed like this because I understand. I also brought some floral patterned ones. I see. They both looked up into the southern night sky. Several ships were lined up there and their numbers only continued to grow. A battle over you is about to beginbut do you really plan to die? I mean, you could always- Becoming a ghost like you would only confuse matters in a different way, said Christina. Also, I have cut off a number of ties. No one needs an old lady like me at this point. Hey, if youre an old lady, what does that make me? Hm? Tomoe Gozen raised her voice, but there were some things she could not let slide. Also Are you sure about that? Did you know Musashi is on their way to rescue you? Musashi is? Oh, yes, I did receive that information. Its just Are you more interested in that boy Ive heard rumors about? No. I most definitely am not. That was an awfully quick and decisive no. Christina fell silent at that. And Tomoe Gozen said more to her. So are you sure about what you said? Why not wait until Musashi arrives to find out? A maid ran in from the house. Maria, called Christina and the redheaded maid pushed up her glasses. M-maam! We just received information related to Kantou via Hexagone Fran?aise! Musashis main force sent some transport ships to assist in liberating Satomi instead of coming here! So what was that about Musashi, Tomoe Gozen? Tomoe Gozen crushed her hat in her hands as Christina glared at her. What in the hell are they doing!? West of Kantou, seven transport ships had been launched in a line from the Musashi. They were descending, landing, and racing along the main road and Musashis main force was aboard the lead ship. The shock of the landing had been negated, but Asama, who was in charge of divine transmissions, tilted her head while the people around her quickly prepared for battle. Asama: Um, Masazumi? We are receiving a protest from Tomoe Gozen in N?rdlingen. She says, Are you still not on your way!? Do I need to go kick your ass!? Vice President: Eh!? Didnt I send her a strategy plan? Mar-Ga: I thought you put that off until later because you didnt want the divine transmission intercepted. Me: Uh, oh. Seijun-kuns in truuuuuuble. Shes gonna be puuuunished. Vice President: Enough of that singsong voice, you idiot! And Asama! Tell her we just left! Almost Everyone: Are we a soba shop now!? Righteousness: Why do I feel like were liberating Satomi in secret? Flat Vassal: D-dont worry! It isnt a secret! Were already very much in the public eye! That seemed dangerous in its own way to Asama, but there was no helping that. The enemy fleet was beginning to move to the south and east. That was to observe and respond to Musashis actions, but That means were participating in this battle too, doesnt it? It does. Masazumi raised her right hand on the bow and gave everyone their instructions. I will find an excuse for Tomoe Gozen. The rest of you check on our surroundings and the situation on the battlefield! At the scene of the Kantou Liberation, several smaller battles were underway or beginning. To the south of Edo Bay, Kuki Yoshitakas ironclad fleet and Murakami Motoyoshis Mouri fleet were clashing in the air while Nabeshima Naoshiges mechanical dragon and Mouri-01s god of war unit were battling on the surface. Meanwhile, the Musashi transport ships were racing to the east of Edo. They traveled along the road using the wheels attached to the bottom of the ships. Some people in the south were watching those seven ships. Those people were almost all of those continuing the fighting there. It looked like the seven transport ships had accelerated on their land route to the east. It was actually an optical illusion caused by their approach along the ground, but They are moving fast, said Suzuki Magoichi while going through Yatagarasus cooling process. She used this time to schedule out her shooting for once the cooling was complete and she sent those instructions to Yatagarasu via insha kotob while looking to the north. They are not going to be easy to stop. Kuki agreed with her assessment while commanding the fleet. He rubbed his prosthetic left arm as he spoke. But we must stop them. Although that is in the northern groups designated area, so we must entrust this with them. Now, it takes guts to charge into the battlefield like this, but is this due to the Musashi warriors willpower or is it due to the backing of that giant ship? It is a shame they have not engaged any of our forces yet. It would be best if that shame remained. Musashi has some powerful fighters at their disposal. You once fought alongside Musashi during the Battle of Fushimi Castle, didnt you? Testament, although it would be more accurate to say I was greeting an old friend. But getting back to the present, which part of the battle do you think is the diversion? The battlefield is split between north and south, but both of them are very real, Suzuki-kun. The question is how to stick it out and win or at least last long enough for Hashiba-kun to arrive, he said. Now, we must focus on our own crucial battle. Meanwhile, Murakami Motoyoshi pushed up his glasses in the Mouri fleet. He detected the scent of scorched metal on the wind and he kept his eyes on the enemy. A divine transmission brought observation data from his allies. Motoyoshi-sama! Musashis unit is apparently reaccelerating after landing. We need them to. We spent a lot of time drawing in the enemy. They have the Satomi forces with them, so we need them to move to the front. Indeed. With the battlefield split, it is a shame they could not act as a diversion for us. A voice spoke up in a disagreement with him there. It was Mouri-01s group fighting Nabeshimas mechanical dragon on the eastern slope of the Miura Peninsula. Since they were in battle, those maids were quickly exchanging opinions via their shared memory. The battlefield is split? Lady Mouri-01! Did you hear what Sir Motoyoshi said!? Thats right! The enemy recognizes us as a proper fighting force and that is how we managed to draw them in. If we are defeated here, everything will return to the way it was before! And if that happens Testament, replied Mouri-01 while dodging a charge from the mechanical dragon and checking the northern sky with her Lourd de Marionnettes wide-range vision Then we only need to demonstrate our ability and take back the Miura Peninsula. That will simultaneously ensure our survival and overall victory, so there is no problem here at all. So We have not lost anyone yet, have we? We will make sure that does not change and we will win this, everyone. Testament! Mouri-01 nodded at their response, stepped forward, and asked a question. Now, what will happen in the Satomi Student Council Presidents battlefield to the north? Yoshiyasu sensed a familiar atmosphere from the deck of the racing transport ship. The Satomi liberation force she led numbered about 4000 when including those with the Vice Presidents group. That seemed like a lot, but only two transport ships were necessary to carry that many. That number included a mixture of Musashi, Mouri, and Mogami warriors and the bare minimum of administrative and supply workers needed to fulfill the win conditions for the liberation of Satomi. While leading them, Yoshiyasu currently felt the shaking of the ship and the blowing wind from their movement. The scent she occasionally sensed on the wind was not the atmosphere of gunfire created in the unique environment of a battlefield. This is home. It was the smell of the sea near Satomi. Her mind warned her it was only an illusion. Her homesickness was trying to turn her focus away from the reality of war. So this homesickness is a form of escapism. She checked the sign frames around her as a way of focusing on reality. And Hey! Seijun! Can you ask Nagabuto if he took a bath while in P.A. Oda!? I need to figure out what to do after getting a little carried away last time! Theres no way Im asking him that, idiot! You colored it black, so you ask him! Mitotsudaira! added the Chancellors sister. Youre partially responsible for the I love you in lipstick, so you ask him! Kimi, dont just pull out the prototype like that! And when Yoshiyasu saw all that Is this my reality? The scariest part was how none of the nonsense on the sign frame was escapism for them. They were like that all the time. Is this real life? Say it isnt so. If she got caught up in it, the crucial Satomi event of reclaiming their land would be dragged down to the level of coloring a dick. But Hm, if you ask me, our options were pretty limited because Toori only had the black ink to work with, said the half-dragon. So what color should we go with next time? Do you have a preference, Kiyonari? asked the Date Vice Chancellor. If we gave it a silver coating, dont you think it would come as a nice surprise? Like you just encountered a special Shiny Dick in a video game. Okay, thats enough! cut in the Asama Shrine Representative. We girls need to stop thinking about this, okay? We need to keep our minds clear and our hearts a pure white. Foolish brother? Asama wants to color it white. With the bottom colored red for a shrine maiden coloration? Kimiiiii! Wait, um, uh What now? wondered Yoshiyasu as the Asama Shrine Representative continued. Ive more or less located the Nagaoka boy! Really!? asked Masazumi while turning toward Asama. How did you figure it out this early!? Well, to word this as nicely as I can, when Kimi and Toori-kun were traumatizing the Nagaoka boy, they wrote I love you in lipstick, right? That was made at Mitos workshop and included a divine protection, so any, uh, symbols or prayers drawn or written using it can be tracked to a certain extent. If a god overlooks something like that, the musician wont be too happy with them, so they have to locate them. Anyway, I just received a tracking report from our god. Now you two are being a nuisance to gods!? When Masazumi pointed at them, the idiot and his sister high-fived and pointed right back at her. But without us, we couldnt have tracked down Nagabuto! Thats right! And, Asama! It wasnt just I love you! The idiot sister held her own body in her arms and pushed her chin forward as she moved her lips. Iiiii love you. Like that! Got it!? Asama raised her clenched fist and the two idiots shouted and fled. At any rate, there was only one thing for Masazumi to say. Now we know what we need to do beyond supporting the liberation of Satomi! She made sure to give it a weightier ending with the ! These people, silently thought Yoshiyasu. If they liberated Satomi like this, the nation could wind up terribly undisciplined. The most fundamental solution would be cut all diplomatic ties with the Far East after the liberation, but that might seem a little too ungrateful. Then again, the other nations would understand if they knew Musashi and understood the risk those crazy people posed. Which other countries knew Musashi and understood how frightening those crazy people were? She spent a few seconds in thought. P.A. Oda and Hashiba! Then whats the point!? Wait, does this mean Im about to go crush my psychological allies? she wondered while mentally holding her head in her hands. I just had a thought. Hm? What is it Flatty? The world is currently caught in a conflict between crazy people and people with relatively normal brains. Satomi Student Council President. Yoshiyasu tilted her head when the Musashi Vice President addressed her. Yes? Judge. I am normal, so fear not. Ohright. I guess you are kind of normal. Relatively speakingmaybe Meanwhile, the wind changed. They had left the outskirts and the ruins there to reach a wide open area right in front of the great ruins. The wind was damp and the smell of the surface was much stronger. Yes, I was right. The scent from before had been an illusion. This was the air of the surface. With the great ruins there, Kantou had a scent of abundant greenery, dirt, and water. But this was not the air of Satomi with its ocean. She knew how she needed to view it for now: This is the air that leads me home. Musashino: Excuse me. This is Musashino. I am still on the Musashi, but I will be assisting the piloting and course plotting for the transport ships. Over. Oh, said Yoshiyasu with a nod. Righteousness: Thanks. Do you not have anything to do? Musashino: No, it is not that. Ioh. Over. Righteousness: What is it? Musashino: Judge. You are about to enter Choufu and the road rises to the standards of the ruins around there, so there will be a bounce as you-oh, there it was. Now you know. Over. That was exactly what happened, so Yoshiyasu and the others quickly braced for impact. Wow, that was maybe not so good On Musashinos bridge, Suzu was hurrying through the data processing and organization needed to pilot the transport ships. The Musashi had already been gathering detailed data on Kantou and the Great Edo Ruins. That would later become Matsudairas territory, so they had wanted terrain data on the coastal and central region. The work was trickier this time because the Musashis ships were arranged in a single long line. They had to rely on Takao in the very back for sensory data on the Edo region. It kind of felt like crawling and stretching your body forward. Or like rolling some paper into a megaphone and holding it to your ear. Either way, sensing things was a little difficult. So Um, can youhelp me out someeveryone? Suzu held a hand out toward the models she had made within the bridge. They were based on the ones provide by the Musashi and she had retouched them a bit. However, she had not done it by hand. There are tall buildings from hereto here? And a sidewalk She added the details in batches. Height differences were given to the designated parts of the sidewalk and windows and doors were added to the buildings. The leaves, type, and amount of sunlight were even calculated for the trees. The automatons added all the details automatically. The details were based on the work libraries they had built up in the past. In the time that freed up, Suzu detected the moving objects, the wind, and the flowing rivers and added those as analog moving elements on the battlefield. Those would be made into libraries next and the details would be added without limit. Musashino suddenly spoke while viewing Suzus handiwork. Even if you had a base to start with, you have learned to make some very detailed shapes very quickly, Suzu-sama. Over. A-am I beinglazy? Musashino shook her head at Suzus question. I have determined details can be limited to what is necessary and what you feel motivated to do. Adding further details would mean you were not selecting what data is important, and that would defeat the purpose of selecting you as an operator in the first place. Make the parts that you want to make, Suzu-sama. We will use that to create libraries which can be applied to the whole. Over. She appreciated it when Suzu nodded. But This method is finally in a usable state. The Battle of Mikatagahara had changed things. Suzus modeling had proved useful during the Armada Battle, but despite perceiving everything during the high-speed movement of the Battle of Mikatagahara, it had only been a passive thing. Suzus modeling speed had increased since then, but the automatons had wondered if there was any way to assist her further, so they had worked out this division of labor system where they built up libraries of her models to take care of the parts not worth her direct attention. That way Suzu would not have to hesitate because she worried something might become necessary later. This has helped her speed up quite a bit. Suzu created the 3D models while she walked. She could model motionless objects and environments with a resolution down to a single meter almost instantaneously. Her speed was impressive. Also, she would add colors to the models. She had no concept of color herself, so the color was recorded using the pressure of her fingers when creating the models. She applied just the right amount of pressure to represent the strength of the wind or the sturdiness of the buildings. With objects found in the libraries, the automatons only had to read in the pressure she supplied and set the appropriate range from the library, so it simplified the work significantly. Since the current action was happening on a path that was essentially a single line, this was being used as a test of the system, but Musashino decided they could expand the test to a full two-dimensional surface. And From now on, it will be possible to actively acquire data on the changing battlefield while we move at high speed. Over. That meant they could sense everything at superior speed if they were being pursued and not just in cases like the Armada Battle where the enemy forces were in view. That was bound to put the passengers minds at ease. And more importantly I have determined I am glad we can assist you, Suzu-sama. Over. Yesthank you. Suzu said that while moving the transport ships with her hands. The seven landed ships were racing toward the Great Kantou Ruins on the wheels attached to the bottom. They were using a road that had been a highway in the distant past. I believe it was known as the Central Expressway. I am not entirely sure what about it is central, but it looks like the enemys interception attacks will begin soon, Suzu-sama. Suzu nodded in agreement while reaching a hand toward the path of the transport ships. The enemy was in the sky above the countless ruined buildings towering above the surface ahead of the elevated highway. That was An M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda interception fleet! 6 warships, 18 light warships, and some accompanying defense ships and transport ships had been sent to the north of Edo Bay. The interception fleet had the transport ships provide by Mouri far behind them and they began firing once the Musashi transport ships arrived within 20km of them. The firing was done by the warships with long-range main cannons. Their ether cannons provided homing and increased power. Several dozen beams of light raced east to west in the sky north of Edo. And not just once. The initial volley had not used every last cannon. Every other cannon had fired and the others fired while the first group was being reloaded. They continued repeating those alternating volleys. Set up a barrage from long range! The enemy ships are way too low! Be careful! As soon as that warning was sent out, light exploded on the western land. The first half volley had reached the transport ships moving along the road. The explosion struck the ships. Light shattered and a solid sound scattered. 8 direct hits!! 3 near hits!! The light blowing in the wind and scattering was ether fragments. They burst. The fragments created within the direct hit range instantly became a glowing wind over a range of several hundred meters. There were seven base gusts of wind and several explosions branched off from there. But the artillery bombardment was not over yet. Because They used defense barriers! We still cant detect the enemy, but there is nothing mixed in with the ether fragments! They are unharmed! Then keep firing! Keep firing they did. Repeated glowing explosions and deafening booms fell atop the road traveling down the flat land west of the Great Kantou Ruins. But it was the rangefinders in charge of locating the enemy who sensed the danger in the enemys strong defenses. They could not use ether detection with all the ether in the air, so they used optical sight spells to view the enemy location themselves. Request an extreme high altitude ballistic attack from the light warships! One of the others gasped upon hearing that. Yeah, thats right! I was just thinking that! For real! Me too! Cmon, quit stealing my ideas like that. Just explain why already! Testament! The enemy transport ships have not lost any speed! They will enter the great ruins in 112 seconds! We need to launch an extreme high altitude ballistic attack that falls right on their heads before they can use the ruins as cover! They zoomed in on their lernen figurs while speaking. They saw something in the center of that real-time footage of the cannon hits and explosions. Musashis transport ships were there. The artillery commander raised their eyebrows at that. They made sloped armor out of their defense barriers!? We actually did a number of things beyond sloping the defense barriers. Over. Eh!? What do you mean!? Was it magic!? Was it, Musashino!? Suzu heard Musashino give a serious response to the boke divine transmission from the battlefield. It was tactics, not magic. Sending the transport ships along the horizontal road was always meant to allow the use of sloped armor. Because we cannot allow the enemy to fire on them from below horizontal. The rest is classified. Over. Suzu nodded while sensing the automatons classified assistance. Cannon fire from 20km ahead was flying toward the seven models she was moving along in front of her. There was a lot of cannon fire. But the automatons were doing something in response to the shells and explosions she was forming above the models. They were fast-forwarding them. When she sensed the artillery fire and gave the instructions, the automatons would calculate out their trajectories and strength. It only took a moment for the hit trajectories to be redrawn as a predictive model showing their position in a few seconds time. The automatons worked fast. And when they created those models ahead of time I can sense reality a few seconds in advance. Those few seconds were extremely useful when it came to guiding the ships and deciding on the angle and timing of the sloped armor. Even now, she was modeling and guiding the transport ships along a route that would be safe in a few seconds. They are clear, Suzu-sama. Over. Once Musashino said that, the automatons pre-inputted the defense barrier angles to match the path of the transport ships in a few seconds. That allowed the defense barriers to deflect shell after shell. The basic idea was simple enough. They located the shell, predicted its path, analyzed the situation, responded appropriately, and moved on to the next one. Predicting and then moving toward the danger to defend against it at just the right angle felt a little self-destructive, but it was kind of like a sport. It took until the 17th shell before she realized moving forward deflected them better, like in ping pong. Will thiswork? It will, Suzu-sama. Over. As Musashino responded, she, the other automatons, and Suzu were already living in the battlefield nearly 10 seconds into the future. And Suzu realized something else there. It happened when she raised the sensor resolution and fast-forwarded into the future. I cantell. She could hold the explosions in her hands. She could touch the shockwaves and secondary damage that all crashed together on the battlefield 10 seconds into the future. Musashino-san. She could not stop pushing further and further forward, but she did have the explosions extended further through time instead of disappearing right away. That allowed her to grasp the extent and direction of the explosions. At first, she tried to have the transport ships escape the blasts. She had succeeded at that, so the transport ships had buffered against the shockwaves while being pushed onward by her fingertips. However Huh? When they passed through a few explosions at once, the transport ships would end up further forward than her pushing fingers. She was not imagining this. The more enemy shells hit, the more the ships were pushed ahead by the surrounding explosions. Could Iuse this? Suzu considered it, but it worried her that the idea she had seemed a lot like what the others would think up. But Musashino must have noticed her hesitation because the automaton spoke up. Suzu-sama, you seem to be thinking about the effect of the explosions, but Musashis official transport ships are designed to withstand the Musashis gravitational cruising. Since they have a buffering spell active, a direct hit would be a problem, but I believe they can endure most any other shockwave. Over. Then, said Suzu. Can all of youhandle the calculations? The Hashiba forces had prepared firing control and tactical command posts at a few different interception points on the Edo plain. At one of those, light warships had been landed to the side of the road as ground gun turrets. That was one of the critical points on the Central Expressway that left the Great Kantou Ruins to the west. That was where the highway rose from the ground to travel along an elevated roadway. And that area was known as Choufu! We can intercept them from there. A land dock measuring more than a kilometer had been built using the ruins on the north end of Choufu. So Is everything ready!? Their front two ships have their defenses up! Everyone already knew that the enemy transport ships were defending against artillery by sloping their defense barriers. So they had to overcome that. The landport is located below the enemy transport ships on the elevated roadway. Prepare to fire on them from the side! The enemy is focused on defending from above and from the front! An attack from below on the side will break them! The North Edo Tactical Command Officer barked orders while viewing a map showing the movement of the enemy ships. We will fire on them from above to hold their defense barriers in place! After that Fire. Use quantity to beat them down!! Yoshiyasu realized what the enemy had decided to do. The map at her hands showed a landport to the north, which was left of their current course. Musashinos bridge had already detected what looked like a ship there. On the map, the model imagery sent from Musashinos bridge was gradually growing clearer. Before long, Yoshiyasu recognized what this was. A Hashiba light warship! She knew what the enemy was trying to do. The ship in the northern landport would fire on the elevated roadway. The Choufu Landport was at one of the residential bases west of Edo. It was a crucial point between the bayside city center within the great ruins in the east and Okutama, Takao, and Oume (the regions that the Musashis rear ships took their names from) to the west. Satomi had occasionally used that landport for trade, and That landport is large enough for two light warships with enough space in between to fire! Two light warships. Thats enough to destroy our transport ships! The enemy appeared clearly on the map as if to confirm her fears. She saw exactly what she had predicted and their cannons were already facing this way. Meanwhile, the transport ships were moving at 270km/h. They would pass in front of the enemy ships in an instant, but they had no way of fighting back against the enemy artillery. Andis this something new!? The light warships positioned at the back of the fleet in the eastern sky had just fired their cannons. The cannon blasts were visible directly overhead. Extreme high altitude ballistic shots!? The ether cannon volley rose into the sky like upside-down rain. But they were not firing at the night sky. These extreme high altitude ballistic shots took a steep arch to fire on the surface. This method was normally used when the enemy was too close by or below you. But at the moment Are these ballistic shots from above meant as insurance!? The enemy warships continued firing their main cannons to hold the Musashi transport ships defense barriers at the front. Then the enemy ambush would fire on them from the side. And even if they escaped the side attack, the enemy likely intended to finish them off with the ballistic shells from above. Predictive hit locations for the falling ballistic shells were sent in from Musashino. Mar-Ga: What is this? Did you screw up with the fill tool and color everything red? Flat Vassal: Thats just how highly concentrated the attack is! A concentrated volley of shells was arriving on the road and the surrounding area. The attack from the sky covered a length of 5km and a width of about 1km. Here it comes. They had one attack from the left and an all-encompassing attack from above. The massive barrage from the sky also had homing applied. That gave the overall grouping of shells a V-like constriction. There was only one thing for those on the transport ships to do: Leave everything in Musashinos hands! Everyone, grab onto something, it doesnt matter what! As soon as Yoshiyasu shouted that, the racing transport ships arrived at a corner of the elevated roadway. And just as the seven ships charged into Choufu First, the attack from the northern landport broke the sound barrier as they flew in. Hit them! The two light warships in the landport were fixed in place with nothing more than their stands, so they tilted quite a bit when they fired their main cannons and secondary cannons. The metal stands gouged into the hardened ground and the ships slid a few meters back. But they had managed to fire. The roar of launching the shells blew away the ropes marking out the different zones in the landport and swept away all of the sand and dust. Even the surrounding grass was torn up as a total of 36 shots were fired when the secondary cannons were counted. They were all targeted at the side of the transport ships passing by in front of them. The shells flew and their trajectories took them straight toward the enemy ships. That just left one thing. Hit them!! That shout was more of a prayer than anything and something happened soon thereafter. The seven transport ships suddenly vanished. Huh? The crews of the light warships at the Choufu Landport were puzzled by the sudden disappearance of the enemy. Why had their targets vanished like that? None of them could find an answer, but they did hear a sound. They heard the artillery fire from the warships in the eastern sky. The noise of those hits and the resultant destruction had not disappeared. That meant the transport ships were still there. The shellfire from above continued. In that case, the targets had to be visible from the sky but not from the ground. What happened!? Did they use a stealth barrier to hide from us!? No, someone else shouted Those stealth barriers dont work at high speeds. In that case said the enemy location team while zooming in on their optically amplified image. The elevated roadway ahead of them was awash with the wind of ether cannon hits and the shards of ether light. But they could make out some shaky silhouettes moving through the center of it all. That was the transport ships, but the silhouettes were different from before. They were traveling west to east, so their sides had been turned toward the landport. But the lernen figurs showed something different now. Thats the front!! They all realized what the enemy had done. They performed a 270-degree drift to turn their bows toward our shells!! Volume 7B, 27: Sensor of Corners Volume 7B, Chapter 27: Sensor of Corners Gwooooooosh Squeeeeeal Grooooooar Point Allocation (Mental Sound Effects from Noriki Back on the Musashi) We did it! thought Suzu while breathing a sigh of relief at the comparison between the predicted world ten seconds into the future and the reality ten seconds later. What they had done was simple enough. They had put the transport ships into a high-speed drift and controlled that drift. They had used the artillery shots the enemy had fired on them from above. The combination of a 5-second delay and the automatons calculations had managed to analyze the explosive blasts they produced. From there, they only had to turn the transport ships in the direction of the blasts instead of trying to fight it. They turned the ships 270 degrees. They began a reverse drift around the corner with the bow turned toward the Choufu Landport. That meant the shots from Choufu came from ahead and below, so they only had to shift the defense barriers forward and down to catch them. The problem was the different time lag for the turning of each ship. They had to start their turn at different times, but the shells aimed at their sides would hit very nearly simultaneously. They handled that by selecting the explosive blasts to use 10 seconds in advance and by altering the speed at which the drifts understeer began. The spacing between ships was a bit of a problem, but the slower turning ships poked lightly at the faster turning ships to speed up the turning process. That was a dangerous form of control, but she had given them a warning. Sorry. Flat Vassal: Eh!? For what!? For moving to the next hook up on your chest fastener!? She poked at the ships. Her senses showed the poked ships turning faster while everyone onboard either danced or rolled around. Asama: W-wait, Adele! Dont say things that make Suzu-san want to try out dynamic new forms of tsukkomi! Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. But it isnt often you get to spin on a stage this big! Oh, dear. Im just like the food on a Chinese restaurants table. How cute! Im a century egg! Cmon, Mitotsudaira! Bring me an appetizer! Hurry! And not wolf brand roast pork or cubed pork! I want a chocolate cornet! You know, those lovely things with chocolate shoved right up the ass! Take a turn in the opposite direction and you have chocolate left up the ass! Silver Wolf: What kind of Chinese restaurant is that!? Gold Mar: The Blue Thunder, probably. An automaton on the far right side of the bridge muttered to herself. Those lunati-oh, um, never mind. Over. Suzu followed everyone elses lead in pretending not to hear it. Besides, that was the normal reaction. But the battle was still in motion. They had survived the shellfire from the Choufu Landport, but Suzu-sama! The extreme high altitude ballistic attack is coming! That includes multiple homing shells! Okay, said Suzu. What happened next was crucial, so she slapped both her cheeks once before speaking. Everyonelets do this! Tenzou felt their transport ship end its drift by completing a full rotation. The 300m transport ship spun around while moving rapidly down the highway. And it used the surrounding explosive blasts to do so. This is unbelievable! He was generally aboard the Musashi when on the receiving end of artillery fire. The size of the ship provided more stability, the blasts were further away, and This ship turns a whole lot faster! Make sure to keep your balance! When he raised his voice and warned the others, Kimi smiled at and high-fived the idiot. Cmon, foolish brother, lets spin! It looked all the world like she tripped him. The idiot spun around. My, said Mary in surprise, but Kimi continued to spin her brother around while she too spun. She spread her arms and danced while continuing to catch the idiot with her legs to spin him through a variety of silly poses. Here we go! The ship began spinning even faster. The next attack from the warships was arriving from above and up ahead. But the transport ships were already spinning and could not catch this attack on the front. However Excuse me, Mary-dono! Eh? said Mary while Tenzou snatched her up in his arms. He picked her up and used the momentum to make a jump. He jumped straight up. It felt like Mary was sinking down in his arms, but he managed to hold onto her. Then the ether cannon light from the enemy warships arrived in front of them. It happened just as the transport ships drift turned its side forward. The enemy attack was targeted at the bow, so the drifting turn meant there was nothing in the spot the bow should have been in and the blast erupted just in front of the ships side. They used that blast for something. To jump!? Naito saw the transport ship hop up exactly like Tenzou said it would. Those of them with wings had already flown up a bit within the transport ships airspace, but now the air pushed up at their feet and backs. The transport ship had hopped up. Bell-rin and the automatons are controlling this from Musashino, right? They had made a great choice there. The transport ships were originally aerial ships, so there was nothing wrong with having them fly. But they were not built to make a rapid ascent at high speed as a form of evasive action. That was why Suzu had used the enemys explosions. She had the ship drift and then let the blasts ahead of us hit the ships side from the bottom. The defense barriers were open. Three of them were open on the side, but they were angled down instead of up. That was meant to guide the coming blasts below the ship. That lifted the transport ship from the side, starting from the front, and the ship used that pressure to hop upwards. Whoa! The floor suddenly hit the bottom of Naitos feet. She nearly tripped, but Naruze descended behind her, took her hand, and gave it a tug. Margot, the ship has a lot of momentum, so be careful! This was not an ascent. It was a jump made using an explosion. And the rotation of the ship had not stopped. Tenzou stepped across the deck while holding Mary, Asama and Mitotsudaira braced themselves, and Kimi spun the Chancellor around while dancing, which was honestly kind of impressive. But Kimis movements were precise. As the ship rotated and ascended, she made swimming motions while keeping her hands constantly turned in the direction of the ships movement. It looked like she was spinning, but she was actually facing the same direction the entire time. Heh heh. The world revolves around meeee!! As soon as she yelled that, an explosion erupted directly below them. It was a cannon blast from one of the enemy warships. Their transport ship had jumped straight over it. And not just that one. All of those were aimed at the surface, so jumping over one means jumping over all of them! The rest was simple. The transport ship rode the series of explosions below it to leap ever higher as if climbing a set of stairs. And Here we go! Suzus voice reached them via divine transmission. At the same time, the glowing downpour of ballistic shells arrived overhead. Their homing ability had them clustered in a V-shape and they looked almost within arms reach. Wow! A hit from these would be no joke, thought Naito as the floor moved below her feet. Just as Suzu had said, the transport ship began maneuvering through the air for the first time. It forcibly stopped its own spinning dance. It landed back on the rising explosive blasts and lifted up its bow. Are we making a backflip while continuing forward!? Suzu sent the forward-flying transport ship through a flip. It was a vertical backflip. It made a full 360 degrees while continuing forward. The forced flip made use of the explosions below, but there was a purpose behind it. The homing shells! She had learned how this worked during the mock battle against Oriotri while running across the Musashi. Homing spells were generally divided into two types. The first recorded an objects ether reading and followed that. The second recorded the objects shape and movements and followed those. There was a crazy amount of ether flying around on this battlefield, so these shells would never use ether readings. That meant they used kinetic tracking based on shape and movement. In that case, thought Suzu. Breaking free of their kinetic tracking is as easy as changing the objects shape. There was a way of doing that: spin the transport ship toward the shellfire raining down from the heavens. That meant turning the bow toward the falling shells. That would change the ships rod-like shape into a dot. Then the kinetic tracking would lose sight of the transport ship. So that was what she did. She spun the transport ships in midair and pointed the bows toward the enemy shells coming from above. Miss them! Despite her wish, the enemy shells continue to fall and cluster together. Would they hit or not? Would the homing ability fail or not? The answer had yet to be revealed, so she did not know. She could see 10 seconds into the future, but she still did not know if the spells effects would work or not. But she did not just watch. She refused to simply do nothing. Sitting still was not an option. She had learned that during everything that happened from Mikawa to the Battle of Mikatagahara. So she provided an instruction. After making a full rotation, the transport ships were starting to point their bows skyward once more. She gave one additional instruction to help them survive. All ships, ascend! Oh? Kimi saw the color white as she danced and moved her body. It was mist. Mist spread out horizontally as if taking a cross section of the ship at the bow. A virtual sea was forming at the front of the ship to pull up the bow. Some ether side effects had been appearing around them for a while, but that would be Suzus work. She was not just trying to send the transport ship through another rotation. Time for a vertical ascent! Transport ships were not built for rapid maneuvering. But the second time the ship rotated to face the heavens, the virtual sea pulled it skyward. Also, the shellfire launched at them exploded at the ground below. Oooooonce morrrrrrrre!! After standing up vertically, the transport ship was pushed up by the explosive blasts and made a second leap upwards. This one movement was directed straight up, but due to their previous speed, they actually moved diagonally up. The ship bounced. And the momentum sent it soaring right through the gaps in the bombarding downpour of shells. Suzu has guts. Were passing above the barrage before they can cluster together! By reducing the ships hittable surface area and allowing the homing spells to adjust, the one quick leap took them right through. Kimi knew this evasion method quite well. Because That was the same as Mitotsudairas Flat Chest Evasion! You dont have to shout! After the wolf protested what Kimi had yelled while striking a Y-pose, the idiot sister noticed a change in the view. She saw the glowing wasteland below and the black heavens above. After passing through the barrage, the transport ship had arrived in the sky. The barrage had lost sight of their target, so they collided with each other, triggering an explosive chain reaction. That shook the air and launched a cascade of light into the sky. The series of roars pushed on the transport ship and Kimi viewed their opponent while the ship soared with the wind. When looking out ahead of the transport ship, she could see the enemy down below. While viewing those warships and light warships, she grabbed her brothers arm and stood him up. Heh heh. Fine, then. Lets show all these warships and light warships what we can do! The transport ships movement changed as she said that. It had been standing up vertically, but now it tilted forward and even angled downward as it faced toward the warships. It was moving fast and showed no sign of slowing, like it was traveling downstream. Yeah! Lets get this show started! The transport ships rapidly ascended and then charged toward their enemy. The Hashiba ships quickly responded to those actions. The warships re-aimed their downward-pointing main cannons upwards. The light warships in the back had already been aiming up, but now they aimed even further up. They were targeting the transport ships soaring toward them. Do not allow those transport ships to score a direct hit! They were still about 12km away. All of the warships hurriedly backed away to give them room to fire and to prevent the enemys charge. They were not withdrawing. The Hashiba ships backed away calmly to strategically readjust their distance. The tactical commander gave new instructions as the transport ships arrived in the distance. Aim their way! shouted the tactical commander. Add new data to the kinetic tracking while you re-aim! Fire as much as possible before they enter the great ruins! Light warships in the rear, send them another attack from above! Testament! they all replied while aiming at the descending transport ships. The enemy ships were getting closer and their shape had been recorded by the kinetic tracking spells. Weve included multiple patterns this time! We can continue tracking them no matter which direction they turn or what shape they have! Really!? So itll work even if theyre shaped like this or like this!? Im not up to much in the way of acrobatics, but if its possible for the human body, then yes! The firing control officer ignored the voices asking Wait, what? and shouted instead. Readyyyy! Fire! Their ship shook. They had launched a volley of artillery fire toward the enemy transport ships. The Musashi transport ships took a defensive formation while gliding. The seven ships moved close together. This will overlap their defense barrier ranges. Over! explained Musashino. The defense barriers were packed in together while the ships lowered their bows. That increased their defenses. The enemy shells arrived with a time lag of about seven seconds. Light shattered into sound. The sound of breaking glass continued over and over, but new barriers opened each time. Explosions pounded on the ships from above and buffering spell sign frames opened. But Kimi moved atop one of the ships. She swung her arms around as she danced alone. I see. I see. I see. She spun around, took smooth sliding steps, and moved forward along the deck. The sound of crashes and collisions repeated ad nauseam, but Kimi only let her hair blow in the wind. La She passed through the wind while humming. Her hair danced in the night breeze, but the pressure of the wind did not reach her. And as she danced near the bow Suzu! Over here! Suzu heard Kimis voice. And she read the instructions in the girls movements. Incredible Suzu could sense Kimis dance from here. And she quickly realized that these movements were more than a mere dance. Those movements were predicting the shellfire. It was similar but not quite the same as how Suzu and the automatons were checking the shell trajectories to predict where they would land. Kimi was giving evasion instructions before the shells were even fired. What is this? Over. Musashino seemed to have noticed as well. Something happened now that Kimi was directing the transport ships with her movements. The enemy shells and their explosions stopped hitting the ships. The barriers were shattering and countless explosions were occurring, but not one of those was breaking for defensive purposes. The barriers could not keep up with the ships evasive actions and some had the misfortune of being hit by the enemy shells. The ships themselves did not have much speed. They had risen high and were now gliding down toward the Great Kantou Ruins. That was why they had tried to forcibly use the explosions to accelerate, but Kimi-chan! said Suzu. Are you using the barriers!? Mitotsudaira saw Kimi spread her wings within the wind. They were fans. She opened a feather fan made of ether in each hand. Each one had seven movable feathers and they represented the barriers on either side of the seven ships. Kimi was already using her spellno, her technique to tell Suzu what evasive actions to use. The result was clear. The ships arent being hit by anything at all. There was noise and the air was shaking. There was also a wind that seemed to forcibly wash over everything. But no shells scored direct hits on the defense barriers. Because Kimi was predicting the enemy attacks. Is this that thing? asked Adele. Yknow, that thing Kimi-san used when fighting the Vice Chancellor at Mikawa. This is not the Summit Dance. The Summit Dance was a spell, but what Kimi was using now was not. These were her combat instincts that formed the foundation of the Summit Dance. It was a form of harmony. It was used to predict an audiences intensity and respond appropriately when on the stage. The audience is always sending some kind of action your way. They are a part of the performance in that sense. Kimi is predicting how the audience will respond to her actions. When using a theatre ship or a special stage in a nature park, a performer could be dealing with an audience in the thousands or even tens of thousands. By being aware of the massive audience and focusing on their responses, Kimi can control the stage. If she simply responded in kind, the audiences excitement would send her out of control, but she instead controls the audiences excitement and transforms it into a single giant audience participation event. So So this was the same. It probably helped that the enemy was mostly fixed in place and had the same gunners continually firing on them. For Kimi, that created a battlefield with a minimal number of unknowns. From there, she only had to read and predict the enemys reactions. When compared to the vast audience at a theatre stage where a lot of adlibbing would be required, the number of gunners here was like the cheers of a small scale concert audience. So she only had to focus on their actions. And Its just like Kimi to only get started after we stepped up onto the stage with that ascent. The first things she had worked out were the trajectory and timing of the shellfire. Each cannon took some time to reload and could only turn so far when aiming. She read all of that and incorporated it into her actions. Then she had the transport ships evade while guiding the pursuing audience. All while they moved ever forward. She predicted the enemys actions two steps in advance and set things up to lure them in, break free from them, and advance. Kimi was probably guiding the enemy in the still unseen future. The enemy would have no idea what was happening. That consternation could be seen in the shells that resumed falling from directly above and the beams of light approaching from straight ahead. Yeah! But none those attacks could touch the dancer. They only lit her up as she danced and sent sweat flying. And Ah. The ships were beginning some occasional acceleration. The light was scattering everywhere. Kimi danced with control sign frames on top of her feather fans and she used those to direct the defense barriers. Ehhh? Kani heard Asanos confused voice. They were on the east side of Edo Bay. They had started a bit further north, but now they were hurrying eastward along the coast on instructions from Konishi, who was in charge of the Bousou Peninsula. Asano was viewing a lernen figur in a cart pulled by running mechanical horses. Did something happen, Asa-chan!? Yeahhh, just look at this. Asano tossed over the lernen figur and Kani caught it two steps up onto the canopy. After sitting next to Asano to view it, she saw footage of the counterattack against the Musashi transport ship taking place in the western sky. Asano held up a portable snack, a Delectable-Bou C Fruit Flavor. Want one? Testament! Thank you! Kani took it while looking at the screen. Something had been visible in the center for a while now. A bird!? A phoenix was flying through the night sky while scattering light. No, it was too big to be a bird. Given the scale of the footage, it would have a wingspan of nearly a kilometer. Also, it looked like it was made of several things stacked on top of each other. Wait, is that what I think it is!? Is that the Musashi transport ships and their defense barriers!? Yup, it iiis. We can see it from herrre, but see that exploding light? Its pretty coooool, but this is what it looks like when you zoom iiin. Theyre opening their defense barriers like wiiings to accelerate from the explosions, explained Asano. And the thing iiis, theyre coming this way. Yoshiyasu saw a change come over the stage. The transport ships they were riding began to ride atop all the noise in order to slowly move forward. They were pushed on by the reverberation of explosions, destruction, and Song and music! The flapping defense barriers kept audibly shattering and the dancer controlled those noises like a drumbeat. La, la lala la la, la. The movements of her fingers controlled the scattering of the light. The glowing fans in her hands also shattered, but Ha ha. She laughed while bathing in that light and spinning it around her like she was wearing it. And the ships used the explosions to move forward. Giant wings flapped in the sky. The wind always came from the front. Light was everywhere, but the waves of it were all headed toward one point in particular. Theyre targeting that dancer! Ether cannon beams flew in to the front of the transport ships. There was no longer any time lag from the sound of them being fired. But the dancer used even those approaching sounds as a drum section. And She raised her voice. It is such a simple, simple thing. Kimi sang. She flapped her wings and stroked her own cheeks. I rest my head upon your lap. She seemed to move her head toward the approaching beams, but she avoided them. Will the signal of my gaze reach you or not? The wings met the wind and shattered. An explosion pushed on their back. Just tell me this isnt necessary. They moved forward. Suzu kept careful control of the seven ships and Kimi spread her wings once more. That simple statement would change everything. She looked straight up where a downpour of ballistic shells was approaching. She placed them all in her field of vision. When I look up, the signals of our gazes intertwine. She raised her arms as if to embrace herself and she stepped forward. I will not pretend to sleep. She kept her arms raised and spun around. Because I know what will happen. Immediately, she cast the two wings out into the sky and clapped her hands once. I can tell youll say something while I sleep. She slowly raised her palms toward the sky. The Hashiba fleet saw wings of light thrown up into the heavens. The abandoned defense barriers rose like scattering feathers. They hit the downpour of falling ballistic shells and created a spray over a wide area. The night sky was adorned by an explosion of light that looked a lot like a rupturing waterfall. But the gasps were not in response to their artillery fire failing to hit. Just before that glowing mist covered the enemy like an umbrella, they had seen something on one of the enemy transport ships. It was at the bow of the lead ship. Was that a firing spell!? Oh, no! someone yelled. Close up the main cannon! Its Musashis Eraser Shaman!! The warning was too late. Light flew into the main cannon of the warship just a bit right of center. An arrow measuring more than a meter had accurately followed the path of a cannon blast back to its source. But instead of showing off its power, it slipped smoothly into the muzzle. Abandon ship!! A voice reverberated through the ship and alarms blared just before the warships main cannon exploded from an ether overload. Hit, muttered Asama while watching a silhouette slanting in the sky far to the east. That Hashiba warship was spewing yellow glowing smoke after a hit from her arrow. The ship was not actually sinking. The explosion of the main cannon had triggered a secondary explosion from its internal fuel, but it would survive. The crew was starting to evacuate to nearby ships and the surface, so she had successfully neutralized it. I meant that as a warning, but it seems to have worked well enough. A shrine maiden shooting down an enemy ship was a ridiculous thought, so she wanted them to let it descend naturally. However, they had only avoided the enemy cannon fire thanks to Kimis evasive maneuvers. Silver Wolf: Is that the same thing you did against the Tres Espa?an light warship back at Mikawa? Asama: No. That time, I used a targeting spell to aim at the front of the enemys attack. But this time, I used reverse homing after the enemys ether cannon blast had already passed us by. Kimi turned toward her while spinning around out front. Then she bent back to look Asama in the eye. Heh heh. Well, Asama!? Feeling better now that youve sunk a ship!? You arent helping Asama decided to argue her case. I didnt sink it, you now? All I did was take out the enemys main cannon as a warning. To be clear, I was never targeting a person. Asama closed up her binder skirt while she spoke. She lowered the tail ballast in ballast mode and cancelled the fixed position spell. Then she gestured into the eastern sky with a smile. See? All I did was neutralize the enemy ship. At that very moment, an explosion erupted in the sky there. Eh? Asama looked back to see the warships deck blown off from an internal explosion. Ether light erupted upwards and the ship finally split in two as it fell. Everyone watched in awe. Incredible, Asama Shrine Representative. That takes a lot of skill, Asama-chi. Big explosion, Asama-sama. She did appreciate how excited Tonbo Spare seemed with that last comment. Umm, she began. N-now, it is true that their ship sank, but that was due to the secondary explosions and such, so it wasnt my fault. I only destroyed the main cannon and then they, uh, exploded all on their own? Why dont you sound convinced yourself? asked Mitotsudaira. Heh heh heh. In other words, you dont need to bother yourself with the destruction because your very presence brings down enemy ships, right!? Why do you have to spin it like that, Kimi!? Asama raised her eyebrows while gesturing as if pushing Kimi forward with her palm. Cmon, Kimi. Arent you guiding the ships? Please continue your dance. In truth, she was interested in Kimis song. It had sounded all adlibbed, but she must have had a rough draft of the song in the works already. Im a little curious where those lyrics were headed! Kimis songs were generally based on her personal life. If she was resting her head upon your lap, that you had to be him. Which meant She knows what will happen and that youll say something. What does it mean? Asama knew she was only so curious because she had moved in with them. She could not make any excuses to herself about this desire to know more, but she did come up with an excuse for everyone else. Y-you have to continue the song, right? So keep going to protect our ships! Just as she hurried Kimi along, Toori looked back while using a sign frame to fine tune his sisters audio spell. Huh? Sis, is there more to that song? Eh? What do you mean, Toori-kun? Since Mitotsudaira turned around in sync with Asama, she must have been curious too. He responded by nodding and sticking his little finger in his right ear. Sis came up with that song while having me clean her ears. Thats a monthly thing and shes so ticklish she ends up wriggling around like a cat, but that time, she sat up and shouted eureka!, so I nearly stabbed her in the ear. Kimi, what do you make my king do!? Heh heh. The opening came to me while he was doing my right ear and I thought I could come up with the rest when he did my left ear, but it wasnt quite enough. I see, said Asama as she looked to the others. The look in their eyes said you ask her, so she decided to do so. Um, Kimi? Does that mean the song is over? Judge, it does. Is that a problem? Then what about the evasive maneuvers for the ships? Still smiling, Kimi grabbed the air to her left between her hands and then threw it to the right. All C done. Waaaaaaahhh!! Everyone made a mad dash for the rear of the ship. Enemy attacks incoming! Damn! someone cursed on the Hashiba divine network. I didnt expect Musashis Genocide Archer to sink one of our ships by blowing up the cannon with a reverse homing spell! I-Ive heard of her! If you defy Musashis shrine, their divine punishments shove stuff up your ass! Eh!? Ah, waaahh! I-I wasnt firing on you! I wasnt doing any defying!! Silence, all of you! shouted the strategic commander in the command center full of lernen figurs. All that about having things shoved up your ass is just superstition! But commander! There were rumors of a thread on Musashis divine network called The Fate of a Losers Butt: Udon! Rumors are just rumors! That couldnt possibly beno, I refuse to believe it Y-you just considered it for a second, didnt you!? And I didnt miss how far your tone dropped at the end there! Just get back to firing! shouted the commander while punching a lernen figur. The enemy is right there! So fire! However, he could not continue speaking for long. The lernen figur displaying the enemy transport ships showed them taking an unexpected action. Huh? The sensor officer saw it first, but everyone else was not far behind. The transport ships had maintained their momentum with their bows aimed this way, but Theyre rapidly descending from their glide!! Was their ascent just a feint meant to put us on our guard!? No one could answer that question as the transport ships descended, leaving the bright explosions and raining light behind. They were following a straight line down. Mar-Ga: We were really just running away in a panic, but I bet the enemy will read too much into it. Uqui: Yes, like Neshinbara always does. Novice: Ha ha ha. Dont be ridiculous. I never read too much into anything. Gold Mar: Is he going to his grave without ever doubting all that nonsense he says? Four Eyes: Hm, that was quite the indirect way of confessing. Laborer: Im not sure that-eh sure, why not? Novice: Noriki-kun! I feel like youve really lowered the bar recently! And it might be nice getting to sit at home while on standby, but wipe that weirdly refreshing smile from your face! Please! The enemy ships are accelerating! Theyre headed for the Great Kantou Ruins! Damn, groaned a voice in Hashibas North Edo Command Center. The Great Kantou Ruins were a forest of tall structures. Once the enemy flew into there, they would be difficult to see from above. And This is a message to Hashibas North Edo Commander! A staticky voice arrived via divine transmission. This is the Musashi Vice President with a warning for Hashiba! Masazumi saw a forest of giant shapes ahead of their descent. That was the Great Kantou Ruins. This was her first time seeing them. A vast city of steel beams and other long-lasting materials covered her field of vision from one side to the other. These giant buildings had been built long ago during the Age of the Gods. She opened her mouth before that grand sight. We are entering the Great Kantou Ruins which will eventually belong to Matsudaira as a part of Edo! However Due to the value and contents of the materials found here, preservation of the ruins is guaranteed by a pact formed between every nation! After all, you can supposedly find plenty of legend-class porn games and manga here! So any hostile action that will harm the great ruins is banned by the Testament Union! She swung her right hand. So you are not allowed to fire on the ruins from the outside, Hashiba! Keep that in mind as you continue this battle! With that said, Masazumi closed the sign frame, clapped her hands, and relaxed her shoulders. Now, that should buy us some time. Seijun? Is that true? About the legend-class stuff I mean. Youre focused on that!? Anyway, pretty much everything I said is true. The Date Vice Chancellor nodded at that. Judge. Pretty much is a good way of putting it. They are allowed to attack if they have confirmed someone is inside the ruins and they take measures to not destroy the ruins in the process. Meanwhile, we cant fire on them from inside the ruins because that would count as using the ruins as a shield. We need to think of a way to fight back while inside the ruins. Most likely, the enemy will gather near the exit to lie in wait, said Tenzou. Judge, replied Masazumi. Stay alert and prepare to fight back. She focused her ears while the wind washed over her. Has the bombardment from above stopped? The rows of tall structures functioned as a ceiling for the ruins and they had already matched their altitude to that. The ruins would shield them from any cannon fire now. This is the opening phase of our journey though the ruins. So Now we see how long the enemys carelessness will last. Just as Masazumi said that, the color red appeared in the night sky. The enemy warships were now overhead and one ship to the left of center had erupted in flames. No one inside Hashibas North Edo Command Center understood what had happened. The enemy had descended already, yet the attack that sunk their ship had come from somewhere else. It was a horizontal shot!? How? they wondered. Had an enemy homing shot circled around to attack them? There had been no sign of any new enemies, and yet Its a transport ship! A voice reached them from the west. It came from Ikedas unit repairing and inspecting the Shirasagi Castle. Ikeda Terumasa contacted them to explain. But what he said should not have been possible. A transport ship fired on you after staying up in the air! Volume 7B, 28: Wielders at an Observation Point Volume 7B, Chapter 28: Wielders at an Observation Point Would you like a warship? A light warship? Or perhaps a transport ship? Point Allocation (All of the Above) Terumasa was tall to begin with, but he still stood on his toes to look to the east. The observation lernen figur in front of him had a magnification spell active, but the spell was meant for M.H.R.R. Catholic warriors. The magnification maxed out at 10x and it only provided an average level of night vision image processing. Wow, I really screwed up in the preparation phase here! He would not be participating in the fighting this time, so he had assumed an average observation spell would be enough to view the battlefield. But he was a name inheritor. He was the only member of the Ikeda Unit that could actively wield historical authority in an emergency. The current situation qualified as a historical emergency, but he could not gather enough data to support his allies. But he had to do his duty. The image before his eyes showed a black silhouette in the eastern sky. That was A transport ship! A Far Eastern model! It is one of the seven that ascended earlier! It is at a distance of He could not measure his distance from the target. The result was uncertain. The remnants of the ether light cascade caused by the descending transport ships were negatively affecting his spells optical amplification. But his allies would want data right now. What do I do!? Just as he wondered that, another lernen figur appeared over the one he was already holding up. It was a range finding spell. More than that, it provided much greater precision and much more data than the one he had. What? What just happened? he wondered. Who sent this? he also wondered. But he soon saw the answer at his feet. The Shirasagi Castles piloting program was there. Shogyobu had become a ghost Mouse and several lernen figurs were opened around her. She looked up at him and Ill help help help help help help. Testament, said Ikeda in slight surprise before looking her in the eye. Thanks a lot lot lot lot lot lot. As soon as he said that, Shogyobu grew taller. She was now as tall as he was and the blue eyes in her slender face turned his way. Her body was made of ether light and her long hair swayed as she grabbed his jaw with her right hand. And she spoke with a complete lack of expression. Dont make fun fun fun fun fun fun of me and fix it it it it it it. Is your language program spell on the fritz? She shrank back down instead of answering. When he saw her sigh and sit down on his shoe, he sighed too. He turned back toward the lernen figur in front of him, placed the range finding spell from Shogyobu over it, and checked on the enemy. He sent the data to his allies while repeating the answer. The enemy transport ship attacking you now is one of the ones that ascended earlier! It was barely even a trick. Seven ships had gone up and only six had gone back down. The one that had stayed up was attacking the warships above Edo. But why had no one noticed it until now? Ikeda could tell what the enemy had done thanks to his viewpoint from the west. The enemy hid one of the transport ships in the middle. It had probably been done while the seven ships were being piloted as if by flapping wings. They had made it look like they were moving the ships to defend against the artillery, but they had actually hidden one ship in the center. They had lowered the speed of the hidden ship so the other six moved away from it. Then the other six would have moved to keep the seventh ship in a blind spot at all times. So The one attacking you now is the one they kept in a blind spot! Its speed is Ikeda was interrupted by an explosion blossoming in the eastern sky. A second warship had started to sink from an artillery blast and it completely fell apart when further explosions erupted within it. I would like to say that is one ship down, but the next turn is beginning. I have past experience firing on a moving ship thanks to our battle against the Shirasagi Castle, but this is much easier as it is much closer range. Gins voice danced in the blowing wind on the deck of the small accelerating transport ship. She had one of her large Cuatro Cruz cannons above her right shoulder and the hemispherical targeting diagram of Branch and Leaf Connection was raised over her head. She cleared her vision and looked down on the explosive flames they were passing above. However Master Muneshige, allow me to show you something amusing to stave off boredom. She smiled toward Muneshige who stood by her side. Their transport ship was picking up speed and flying eastward. The enemy warships had been reduced to four and they could not turn to face the transport ship quickly enough. They could only use the secondary cannons on the rear of the ships to fire shells that could not keep up. Also, those on the transport ship had to make their next move. The other transport ships were descending into the Great Kantou Ruins below. I believe we will regroup with those headed to Satomi. But They had their own task to complete. For now The transport ship smoothly accelerated while Gin readied Cuatro Cruz and Arcabuz Cruz. The two smaller cannons were ejected from the empty air. And she aimed those weapons at the enemy. But that enemy was not the warships turning and attempting to give pursuit behind them. She directed those cannons toward the light warships ahead of them in the east. When she opened her mouth next, she uttered a pre-battle greeting. I am Tachibana Gin. Prepare yourselves. With that, she fired on the enemy. Suzu sensed the light warship fleets delayed reaction to Gins attack. Since the warships had been in front of them and they had been launching an extreme high altitude ballistic attack, most of their main cannons were still aimed upwards. Then Gin and Muneshiges transport ship had charged in. Suzu was in charge of piloting the ship. The other transport ships entering the ruins below were left to Musashino while Suzu sent that one ship along the course Neshinbara provided her. Meanwhile, all of the enemy light warships re-aimed their secondary cannons. However Can theyfire? She was not sure and the light warships seemed just as hesitant. Because Suzu-sama, I have placed a heat source at the intersection point for the enemy lines of fire on the model. Over. Musashino had activated a heat source spell in the model sky. That was of course not meant to heat up this space. It indicated the intersection point of certain paths in the actual sky. Suzu pushed the Tachibana Couples transport ship there. A moment later, something happened. All of the enemys firing and cannon movement came to a sudden stop. It worked! Well done, Suzu-sama. The enemy ships fleet management program activated the safety lock to avoid firing on each other. Over! Neshinbara had said that was a standard safety feature for combat ships. So they had taken advantage of it. That was what Musashino had been indicating with the heat source. Suzu could sense the heated air space by touching it. That is the intersection pointwhere cannon fire from the light warships would hit the warships. When targeting Gin and Muneshiges transport ship, any shells that passed through that heat sources coordinates would end up firing on the warships on the other side. The opposite was also true. Also, the intersection point found by the automatons was calculated using the greatest common divisor. At that point, almost all of the warships and light warships would be targeting each other when they aimed for those coordinates. The safety lock would activate if they aimed at the transport ship passing through there. That was indeed what happened. Of course, the transport ship was only there for an instant and most of the safeties were soon released, but Bell: Gin-sanplease! Well, I cannot ignore a request from the acting captain. Gin aimed the two Arcabuz Cruzes with her right prosthetic arm and the Cuatro Cruz with her left shoulder. Master Muneshige, watch my castle assault mode. With that, she lowered both her prosthetic arms. The Cuatro Cruz on the left made a half rotation to aim the front muzzle backwards. Fire. She did so. The central one of Hashibas light warships saw an enemy attack arriving head on. It was a cannon shot, but at the same time, it was not. The sensor team had this to say based on what they saw flying toward them: A flying object is rapidly approaching! It is not a shell. It is They saw it. It is a giant cross!! After that confirmation, something crashed into the light warships bridge. The cross accelerated its flight by firing over and over. This was how Cuatro Cruz functioned as a battering ram. Cuatro Cruz repeatedly fired to fulfill its castle assault function. The light warship bridge was an angular tower of about 30 square meters. After piercing into the center of that and destroying the structure, Cuatro Cruz automatically checked its own damage. The armor at the point of collision was undamaged. The side armor had some light scrapes, but not enough to affect the weapons functionality. Cuatro Cruz instantly determined whether or not it would have any trouble and automatically decided to continue its castle assault action. First, an internal barrier closed up the muzzle and the firing device slid down from the barrel. The firing device rotated 180 degrees and then the back end of the cannon opened up. A large caliber muzzle opened at the rear of the cannon. Then the reversed firing device activated. Fire. Cuatro Cruz obeyed its owners remote command. The attack was less about firing a shell and more about releasing a shockwave from the large caliber opening. Shockwaves pounded into the enemy bridge again and again. All of the shells supplied by the left and right magazines were fired. In the night sky, a mass of metal expanded like a balloon. The light warship gained immense internal pressure from the shockwaves sent into it from the bridge. The frames and armor were meant to withstand external attacks, so they were all designed to resist things coming from the outside. None of the bolts, welds, or joints was made to be inward facing. All of the frames and armor were stripped away, starting from the bridge. That metal was torn apart and everything on the outside was pushed out and blown away. Abandon ship! The crew hit by the wind and pressure relied on their descent spells while jumping off the ship or were knocked off the ship against their will. Not long afterwards, the light warship expanded out starting with the weaker portions and then split from within. Evacuate! It burst with a great din and shockwave instead of an outright explosion. The falling warriors looked up to see something illuminated by the brilliant flames and ether light of the previously sunk warships. A cross However, they were not given a chance to pray to or gaze upon that large cross. A ship flew in from the west and quickly snatched it away. Was that to your liking? Gin used her prosthetic arms gravitational control to snatch up and swing Cuatro Cruz back into place. Then she bowed toward Muneshige. The light warships were firing on them within the wind. To avoid damage from hitting each other, these were effectively warning shots from the secondary cannons. Of course, those secondary cannons could not reach them. The transport ship was protected by the defense barriers controlled by Suzu and Musashino. It shook from the endless impacts, but That was splendid, Gin. She appreciated the way Muneshige nodded without a smile. He is always so serious on the battlefield. She was having a wonderful time. She could feel the tension of battle, she had plenty of enemies, Muneshige was with her, and None of those weirdos are with us. Who would have thought a night sky full of incoming shells would feel so relaxing? But she hated how she kept glancing over at her sign frame to try and see if Class Plum was up to something. I feel like the manager of a monkey house, she thought, but it did mean a lot that she had so many people to share her everyday life with. And he spoke while the defense barriers shattered into light. I had not seen that castle assault mode in a while. Are you not going to use Arcabuz Cruz? The battering ram is meant for use against an unmoving opponent or a large army in a defensive formation. Arcabuz Cruz is not quite heavy enough for use against a light warship, so I would prefer to keep them nearby to use as a shield and to fire warning shots. Muneshige smiled a little at that. Preparing enough spare parts must have been difficult with all the fighting you have been doing lately. Why must you harm your wifes reputation like that, Master Muneshige? asked Gin. I resent being talked about like I am a violent woman. Almost Everyone: Eh? She gasped and turned around in time to see the lingering light of a vanished sign frame. Wh-when did that appear!? Flat Vassal: That was close! She just about noticed us! 347: Damaged weapons are a pain for the engine divisions maintenance team, so we really like to know whats happening in real time. Oh, but with Arcabuz Cruz and Cuatro Cruz, were starting to create a bunch of spare parts in advance instead of simply repairing their current parts. Silver Wolf: Judge. They were not originally designed with battling Celestial Dragons in mind, so they break pretty badly when they break, dont they? Mar-Ga: In that case, why doesnt our Wolf Hammer ever break? Gold Mar: Doesnt it mean Adeles dads doting parent power was greater than a Celestial Dragons destructive power? Flat Vassal: Wait, wait. When was I placed on the altar as an offering to you ravenous beasts? Gin felt certain Class Plum was up to their usual antics down below, but she spun Cuatro Cruz around once. Master Muneshige, even if we will regroup with them later, we must do our duty here first. I just wish there was something for me to do. No, this is a wifes job. You are the master of the Tachibana castle, so you focus on defense. Judge, he agreed. Then I will protect you when we descend. That would make me feel like I am getting in your way And am I a castle? You are a necessary part of what I consider to be home. It was scary how smoothly he could pull out lines like that. A few years ago, those lines would have filled her with fear, disgust, and contempt, but she had changed a lot since then. Honestly, she muttered while aware she was blushing in her heart. You never know where life will lead you. This was meant to be used against castles and large armies. I was thinking it would be used in the defense of the Tachibana castle when the Nabeshima forces attacked. It is good that you are finding more opportunities to use it. Just like you did in the New World. But that makes me sound violent again. She wanted to make one thing clear. I used to consider protecting the Tachibana clan to be my one and only duty. But that has changed, hasnt it? And that is your fault, Master Muneshige. She sighed. I intended to protect our home while you fought outside, but the next thing I knew, I was out on the front line and you were taking care of the home. That is somewhat similar to the Testament in places, but that is not the point here. Gin, it is normal for both the husband and wife to work these days. Doesnt that mean the Tachibana clan has become no more than an ordinary household? Yes, she thought while mentally hanging her head. I have no on to blame but myself since I have started meeting up with friends after my afterschool job and then visiting the bathhouse and training with them. A shell arrived nearby and shattered a defense barrier. Gin sighed while the light washed over her. Master Muneshige, I feel like I am gradually being swept away Change is never easy. But I think this has taught you a valuable lesson in how to adapt to your environment. So I have gained a skill I would rather not have Now, now. Muneshige smiled. This is the perfect time and place to get away from all that. Look, Gin. He pointed into the northern sky. Isnt that ship there perfect? Master Muneshige, do you think I am the kind of woman who relaxes by shooting down ships? No, but I would enjoy it. You would? If you are the one who shoots it down. You can be so childish sometimes. Besides, she said while pointing at the same enemy ship with her prosthetic arm. A ship like that might seem easy to hit, but it would actually be quite difficult. Cuatro Cruz is not programed for autonomous flight, so I need to have a plan for retrieving it afterwards. Then what about that ship? It is aiming its main cannon our way and it appears to be in the perfect spot. When she looked over, she could tell what he meant, so she raised Cuatro Cruz. If you insist, Master Muneshige, then I will take down that warship. Gin fired the large cross toward the enemy ship that was a bit to the left of their course, meaning they would pass by it soon. Honestly, she sighed while operating Cuatro Cruz. It does seem a little weird for a couple to have a nice private moment while on the battlefield. Firelight lit up the northern sky. Some people saw it from an elevated position to the south. On the Miura Peninsulas slope, a unit of automaton-piloted gods of war fought Nabeshimas mechanical dragon. The Satomi forces were to the north. They were not large in number, but the progress they had made was enough to know they were meant to break through the enemy forces instead of outright conquering that land. So the battles started in the north too. Nabeshima clicked her tongue while operating the controls to fly the mechanical dragon around. She was engaged in an intense battle of her own. Above the Miura Peninsulas eastern slope, the ironclad fleet and the Mouri fleet were firing on each other and positioning themselves in relation to each other. The ships floating on the ocean as turrets were firing as well. The flying ships and their shells made no attempt to silence their noise, and ! Nabeshimas enemy was the Hexagone Fran?aise god of war unit. The company of heavy gods of war led by Mouri-01 was fighting her for control of the Miura Peninsula. Meanwhile, she raised her voice in the cockpit which was colored a lacquer black so the lernen figurs were more visible. Hey, you old geezers. This flight is about to get rough, but dont any of you die, okay? Weve survived this long, so theres no way something like thisll kill us, my lady! Thats what I like to hear, she said with a bitter smile while sending the mechanical dragon forward. But the mechanical dragon was already moving forward, so what she did was accelerate. To increase her forward momentum, she pushed forward on the controls that had a pressure-sensitive cloth-wrapped grip. Here we go! The mechanical dragon raced above the Miura Peninsula. Volume 7B, 29: Dragon Pilot on the Hunting Ground Volume 7B, Chapter 29: Dragon Pilot on the Hunting Ground Isnt there Something? Yknow, a reason to do this Even if I dont really want to say it more clearly Point Allocation (Burden) Nabeshima ran along the Miura Peninsulas slope, destroying it as she went. She raced toward and targeted the enemy gods of war. Her mechanical dragon was much faster than the gods of war. And its greater mass meant even a glancing blow would tear away body parts. However ''I cant seem to hit them! While she kept moving, the white gods of war were all moving quite quickly. Their movements were abnormally precise. This was supposed to be unfamiliar land to them and it was night, yet there was no fear at all in their movements and attack preparations. All of the gods of war were supplementing each others view of their surroundings and the ground below them. When Nabeshima fired, one of them would sense it and they would all react. Now, for example Toh! She ran forward and spun around, but the enemy made multiple attacks meant to drive her away. She sidestepped out of the way while opening up her weaponry. The mechanical dragons great size was not its only means of attack. It had cannons and other weapons installed all across its body. But accurate firing was difficult while moving so quickly. My lady! Cant you keep us steadier than this!? How about you old geezers turn into automatons for me!? She said that, but she left the firing control with the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji. My lady! Im releasing an explosive! She dropped an explosion spell behind her to slow the pursuit of the gods of war. Meanwhile, she made a dash to pull away from them. Next, she made a turning slide. Inside the mechanical dragons cockpit, she spun the giant metal body around while checking on the state of the battlefield. The red of shellfire and explosions filled the southern sky where she was. And in the north Thats where Asano and Kani are! It was not that she did not trust those name inheritors her same age, but she knew that was not enough when the Musashi forces were to the north. Damn, that should really be my job. Her dragon was 80m long. It was well suited for taking on enemy fleets and she had repeatedly trained for that. But right now, she had to take back the Miura Peninsula. She had allies over there, but she was the only one here. Kh Their main fighters were the four fighting at close range and the support fighters were the six fighting at a distance. The closer four used ether swords. They had abandoned their shields and they came at her while wielding their swords with pure martial arts. This was especially troublesome because the length of the swords was variable. They could extend to about 20m long, so they could make attacks well beyond their apparent range. But the shape of the swords was bizarre. A closer look revealed Those are pseudo-anti-ship cannons at the end there! Pseudo-anti-ship cannons were spell cannons that used ether, so they must have swapped out the barrel of the cannon for an ether blade emitter to use them as variable-length swords. The magazines had to be swapped out. She had been counting the cocking sounds for a while now, but the enemy never swapped them out early or late. The blades could be swapped out when they broke, so they seemed like good weapons to her. More than that, they could be made compact for transportation and they had multiple uses despite being so large. Just as aerial ships could transport and defend in addition to fight and just like a mechanical dragon had to perform aerial combat and bombardments, gods of war had to use both swords and cannons. The enemy clearly had the same idea her side did. They would do whatever they could on the battlefield. So Come at me, dolls! The enemy did as she asked. The gods of war charged toward her while avoiding a head-on course and swapping out their sword magazines. Those were the ether magazines also used for cannons. My lady, as far as I can tell, those are used for ether cannons as well and their design is very similar to those designed by Europas god of war brand, Couronne Marionnette! Theyre four-round magazines! How about that, my lady!? Were pretty knowledgeable, arent we!? If only you had some wisdom to go with that knowledge! Based on her count of the blade swaps, there were indeed four rounds in the magazines. Old geezers! she shouted. Count the enemys shots for me! That alone will help me a lot! What a pain, thought Nabeshima. She was a mechanical dragon pilot. That machine was a giant weapon in and of itself. It could sink the average light warship just by running into it. But, she thought while pursuing and being pursued by the gods of war. That isnt enough for some opponents. These gods of war were crisscrossing their paths while repeatedly charging at and withdrawing from her. They were under the command of Mouri-01, the name inheritor of Hoida Motokiyo. She was an Hexagone Fran?aise officer. That was a worthy opponent for a name inheritor like Nabeshima. But she sensed a difference in skill here. They were numerous and she was much larger, yet she had yet to damage even one of them. The enemy had not gotten a clean hit on her yet either, but Theyve torn off some armor and a few of those shots were way too close! She could say it did not matter because they had missed, but that was only an excuse. Unlike the automatons, she would grow weary. Her odds of being hit would rise as time passed. Being a mechanical dragon pilot was no help at all right now. Its meaningless if Im not a victorious mechanical dragon pilot! My lady! Were working to make sure you are! Testament, she said before deciding to check on something. Old geezers, how long until the support ships are in safe firing distance? They could fire now if we gave the word, so should we!? Single shots arent going to hit these gods of war. How long until they can maintain a barrage of the entire area!? In the worst case, she could still win by drawing out the battle until then. She would not have defeated her opponent, but she would achieve a circumstantial victory. So she wanted to know how long until then. Around seven minutes, Id say! But Ill ask them! Please let it be less than seven minutes! Well see! they replied while Nabeshima pushed the pressure-sensitive control grips forward along with the pressure-sensitive dampers at her shoulders. She had the mechanical dragon race toward the enemy. Here she comes, thought Mouri-01. She instructed the others to guide the enemy while she commanded the vanguard group of four. The woods scattered across the slope were not enough to stop the enemy. Nabeshima knocked them all out of the way to fight as she saw fit. Lady Mouri-01! I have determined there is no cover to hide behind! Testament. Approaching the woods would be dangerous. The felled trees could hit us or block our way. When fighting on a slope, simple positioning and the transportation of weaponry made all the difference. She knows what she is doing. Mouri-01 had assumed the enemy would be piloting the mechanical dragon from a human perspective. But she was not. She did not seek shelter from the enemy like a human would. She was a mechanical dragon. That giant thing could not hide behind or inside cover. Plus, the Lourd de Marionnettes had a full grasp of the battlefield and were trained in forest movement. The woods were no obstacle for them. So the only thing Nabeshima would gain by moving behind the trees was a meaningless sense of relief. And that would create an unnecessary opening. So shes tearing down the trees to level the battlefield. That was how a mechanical dragon fought. With that high-speed mobility and heavy armor, she had decided she did not need cover. Human senses were not enough to use that giant presence to its fullest in battle. I have determined Nabeshima Naoshige knows how to fight from the viewpoint of a mechanical dragon. Mouri-01 moved as she spoke. Just like the enemy was a mechanical dragon at the moment, she was a god of war at the moment. And I will take you on as a maid Belle de Marionnette of Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri. Here they come! Nabeshima saw a change in the enemys movements. Before, the enemy gods of war had alternated between making attacks while passing by and taking curving evasive action. It was a stereotypical example of the hit-and-away tactics used against dragons. But that had changed. The two support automatons on the shoulders of each god of war moved to the backs for shelter and four gods of war stepped forward. And they had supporting gunners up on the hill. It was not quite a barrage, but they provided unending fire while the vanguard gods of war made attacks in groups of two. The attacks were simple charges. They held their swords to their sides in both hands and thrust them forward while extending them. And when Nabeshima fell back to safety, they would make another thrusting attack. They never intended those attacks to hit, so when she dodged, they would circle around on either side. That was quite troublesome. While the rear guard charged straight ahead, the vanguard would charge in from the left and right. If she tried to move forward, the covering fire from atop the hill would aim at her face and CCCCC Another charge came her way from the front. The thrusting swords of light extended to 20 meters. It was like an ultra-shortrange cannon blast. Just when she thought it could not reach her, they would extend further. So she dodged again. When she fell back, they pursued. When she moved forward, the four on the vanguard circled around and attacked her simultaneously. So she had to dodge by using a tail drift to perform a sliding turn to the left or right. That did not move her head much while sliding her rear end around toward the two circling to that side of her. When the four enemies turned toward her, she would swing her entire body in a fan shape to aim toward them. And while those four swung themselves around Their swords! They fired on her as a deterrent. That showed they had their guard up. The shots would never actually hit, but she still had to move to dodge them. Pretty good. They understood her instincts quite well. Even if it would not hit, she would dodge just in case when she sensed danger. That was her instinct. She did the same now. She swung her hips around to circle to the side of the enemy and made a short dash toward them. The enemy split to either side and rushed after her. She forcibly spun herself around to face them, but Kh! What an awkward time, she thought while sensing the inertia. Her great mass made it hard to bear being on the surface like this. I should have used a vertical weight permeation spell! But she never would have thought to do that. After all, she had been deployed here to attack the enemy ships. Vertical weight permeation would plant her feet more firmly on the ground, so it made it harder to escape a sinking ship and she might get caught in their destruction. Also, mechanical dragons had four legs. Even on the inconvenient surface, she could make up for a lot more of the inconvenience using her skill than a god of war pilot could. So Oh, hell! She could not complain. When she complained, it was easy to believe what she was saying and that would make her lose. The enemy was pursuing her. They still had the four main fighters and six support fighters. When the support fighters fired at her face from up the slope, the main fighters targeted the mechanical dragons sliding feet. They worked well together. Nabeshima briefly shifted the mechanical dragons balance backwards while it rotated out of the way. Mechanical dragons had two centers of gravity. The first was the front center of gravity located in the large head and around the neck that supported the head. The second was the tandem center of gravity located in the rear legs and the hips that supported the entire machines movements. Nabeshima release the anchoring force from the front joints while swinging them back. She released the front weights while rotating and pushed the weight of the neck and shoulders toward the rear. She only did it for a moment, but that was why it put her into a power slide. Her rear end drifted quite a bit. As a result, the mechanical dragon turned to face the pursuing enemy while also falling quickly back. However My lady, the enemy is targeting the front legs! Im aware of that! The tail! She sent the entire center of gravity to the withdrawing rear legs. And this time she did it for more than just an instant. The rear legs immediately gained a solid grip, as if they had stabbed into the ground. And Toh! Her backwards-sliding inertia lifted the mechanical dragons upper body. That dodged the enemy attacks meant for the front legs. That still left the supporting fire toward her face, but I can jump! The excess weight on the rear legs planted them solidly in place, so she used her claws to lightly hop up. For a human, this would have been a simple vertical jump, but a mechanical dragon had a tail. The long metal tail was already swinging. Ohhh!? It flipped sideways in the air to move right. And it landed. By the time its four legs shattered the ground, the enemy gods of war were already charging toward her. When she saw their movement, she voiced the fact she had realized over the past few exchanges. The enemys positioning has grown a lot cleverer! Theyre good at this, said Nabeshima in her heart. And What do you mean by cleverer, my lady!? Is that an excuse for when you lose!? Its a sign of respect! You wanna deal with this!? She looked forward to see the enemy with their back to the ocean. The gods of war always chose the lower part of the slope. That was what Nabeshima called clever. Height was a crucial factor on the battlefield. In most cases, the higher ground was preferable. Firing from below shortened your range and any cover prevented you from seeing what was above. But things were different in close-range battles. Those with the high ground had a height difference they had to cover before their attacks could hit their opponent. But those with the low ground only had to aim for their opponents feet. Also, those with the high ground would see their opponents attacks thrusting up at them. All of that added up to a lot of trouble for Nabeshima. Especially with this enemy who was trying to stab her with their swords. They generally aimed for her feet, but they would aim for her throat when she prepared to counterattack. Dodging those stabbing attacks from below was not easy. Leaning back for a sway-back evasion was difficult with a dragon body. Besides, a sudden attack to the face triggered an instinctual reflex. And these difficult-to-dodge attacks were all the more painful because her experience as a mechanical dragon pilot told her when they were coming. She would predict them and dodge almost subconsciously. She knew what the enemy was trying to do by making those attacks over and over. They were creating a state of constant tension with their relentless attacks. Not bad. They were automatons and she was human. The mechanical dragon was powerful and its armor was thick, but she would eventually grow weary. My lady! What!? Were tired! Its too soon for that!! She kicked and shattered the divine transmission lernen figur and swung her hands side to side just once. After her palms had relaxed, she grabbed the pressure-sensitive grips once more. Here goes! She decided to settle this before the enemy wore her out. She hunkered down in the cockpit for no real reason and moved the mechanical dragon. But unlike before, she did not move forward and swing herself around. She simply behaved like a dragon. Mouri-01 saw the mechanical dragons movements change again. What is this? Immediately after landing on the slope, it moved like a powered tank shaped like a dragon. Before, the enemy had acted like a person moving with a mechanical dragons viewpoint. But that had changed. Lady Mouri-01! shouted one of her fellow vanguard fighters. The enemy has stopped worrying about what damage they take! That was exactly it. A mechanical dragon had just two ways of negating stabbing, surrounding, and projectile attacks. The first was to use the top speed of its giant body to shake free. The other was to ignore it all using that heavy armor. That was what the enemy had done during her first shift in behavior, but that was different from moving like an actual dragon. The pilot had only been moving like a human who had become one with a mechanical dragon. This was different. A mechanical dragon was a weapon. A dragon was a combat species. The mechanical dragon was now fighting like a dragon instead of like a mechanical dragon. In other words, it did not fear its enemys attacks. A dragon did not fear damage while fighting. Fighting with everything they had was their way of showing courtesy. They were beasts. They were strongest when injured. So to do that, this enemy no longer ran or spun herself around. She exploded as a beast instead of a weapon. She dug into the ground with her four legs and worked to crush her opponents. ! Mouri-01 had to make full use of her high-speed thoughts as a Belle de Marionnette to keep up with this great acceleration. The enemys charging speed broke the sound barrier, so thinking at several thousand times normal speed did not seem sufficient to grasp the scattering rubble and shards of the ground. Did this mean the enemy had finally reached a point where she could pursue them in their real time? She was an impressive person. The mechanical dragon charged toward them and forcibly bent its body around for a sliding turn. The pilot did not have high-speed thoughts like the Belle de Marionnettes. But that human had used the mechanical dragons attack system to turn the Belle de Marionnettes high-speed thoughts into the normal battlefield speed. In that case, there was one thing Mouri-01 had to praise the girl for. Such splendid mastery of a mechanical dragon! From a Belle de Marionnette viewpoint, there are a few pointless aspects to humans, thought Mouri-01. One was how they would get serious about something. If they had started out that way, they would generally solve everything faster, fail less, and have fewer regrets. Why did humans limit their skill with both reason and emotions? Probably because they were not animals. Wild animals did not limit themselves in that way. That was why they could use several times C or several dozen times C the strength of humans. They looked so much more powerful than humans, but they were not really. Humans could demonstrate that kind of strength too, but they lacked the recovery ability and endurance of animals, so they needed to ensure they did not destroy themselves with their own strength. If they punched a wall with all their might, their fist would break. Humans knew that on an instinctual level. But they could release those limits they placed on themselves. Emotions and reason. When their emotions told them they needed strength, their reason would accept the self-harm and grant permission. Mouri-01 understood that the will born from those two things was what humans called getting serious. Belle de Marionnettes lacked that process. That was what made humans so wonderful. She had seen so many examples of the unnecessary fuel of emotions and reason surpassing the optimal decisions of Belle de Marionnettes. They were worth serving. But, thought Mouri-01. They are a pain in the butt as an enemy! Here she comes! The dragon twisted its body to make a sweeping turn across the ground, but it converted that into a charge instead of braking. The drift was so powerful it nearly rolled over, but Its front leg! The dragon bent its forward-thrust right leg to pull its body out of the drift after turning. Pulling in its front right leg like that allowed it to immediately start forward with its full speed. That was only possible thanks to the dragons great strength. Its rear legs were still swinging around and dragging, but its crawling upper body tore up the ground. Fall back! shouted Mouri-01. Dragons were different from other beasts in one crucial way: they could fly with their wings. After kicking off the ground with its upper body, the dragon spread itself out in the night sky. Or it seemed to. The main wings on its front arms had rapidly expanded. The mechanical dragon made an instantaneous short jump of several hundred meters, but instead of toward Mouri-01s group, it was headed toward Supporting team, fall back!! The mechanical dragon rushed in from the left to clash with the six Lourd de Marionnettes providing supporting fire up the slope. Mouri-01 and the others had never expected their enemy to target their supporters. They were slow to react to the mechanical dragons action because they had assumed they had drawn its attention. They heard their fellow Belle de Marionnettes screams in their shared memory. Kyah! But those screams accomplished nothing. Mouri-01 adjusted for their carelessness and raised her voice. Provide a damage report! They were fortunate that someone had noticed the mechanical dragons leaping charge. The Lourd de Marionnettes had received a direct hit, but none of them had been crushed. After performing an immediate reinitialization and adjustment, they moved away while the mechanical dragon got back up. But they had to cover for and drag along their damaged allies as they did so. The damage report arrived. Serious damage to three! Minor damage to three! I suggest we withdraw! Approved. A single attack had done this. They still had Lourd de Marionnettes waiting on the western slope that could be swapped in, but another attack like this one would mean the majority of their unit was damaged. That would harm Hexagone Fran?aises position here. They were here to win. And to win as an elite Lourd de Marionnette unit. They were essentially here to advertise Hexagone Fran?aises national and military strength, but more importantly, they were here to advertise Mouri Terumotos presence. They were not allowed to lose. The life of a maid always presents some worthwhile challenges. Mouri-01 watched the mechanical dragons movements. It must not have wanted to pursue the six withdrawing supporters. Given its great strength and size, it could have caught up to them almost instantly. Had the pilot decided that damaging them to slow them down was better than wiping them out to the point that reinforcements were called in? No, that is not it. The dragon got up and watched the Lourd de Marionnettes withdrawing toward the ridge. And as soon as it withdrew and lowered its head rather than its entire body, Mouri-01 gave a shout. Get down!! Incoming attack! Immediately afterwards, the mechanical dragon fired a ferocious roar. It was a dragon cannon. Now thats incredible! Kukis position in the Bousou Peninsula side of the sky gave him a view of the light rising diagonally into the sky on the opposite bank. The attack was targeting the enemy gods of war that were fleeing to the ridge at the top of the Miura Peninsulas slope. It tore into the terrain and clearly damaged the ground. Dust flew into the air and cast a slight shadow over the western sky. Three Legs: I feel like that first year is going a little overboard. Nine Horns: No, she needed to show the world that Hashiba is superior to Mouri. Nabeshima-kun learned all about those political dealings in Ryuuzouji, so she would not make a meaningless show of force. Still Testament, replied Magoichi. She was closer to the scene, so she sent him staticky footage of the Miura Peninsulas eastern slope zoomed in a few levels. The image processing had been rushed, so it was mostly too dark to make anything out, but an arrow had been added to point at one thing. Is that where the enemy gods of war were blown away? Those enemies had collapsed all at once while trying to withdraw. However Three Legs: She got the timing wrong. They avoided a direct hit. The leader of Mouris god of war unit is a good decisionmaker. True enough, agreed Kuki while giving a firing order. There was no sign of the enemy gods of war beyond the massive blast and shockwave. They had likely gotten down on the ground instead of trying to move out of the way. They were on a slope, so trying to escape upwards would not help. But if they got down on the ground The blast itself will hit them and roll them across the slope, but that will put some distance between them and their enemy. And if theyre buried in the dirt, they can use that to hide. From an instinctual perspective, it was really hard to stay in place and get down when a dragon cannon was fired on you from behind. That would be one of those optimal choices that automatons excelled at. However That is quite an energetic dragon weve got there. His comment was proven by the beam of light rotating around in the sky. Instead of firing the entire cannon blast into the sky, the dragon swung it around toward the four main gods of war diagonally down the slope. The dragon attack took a large curve and tore into the peninsula slope to target them. Nabeshima slammed a forcible action into the mechanical dragon. The dragon cannon took all the machines internal power and sent it from the torso to the maw as a cannon. It was a mechanical dragons greatest attack, but the dragon could barely move while performing it. However, Nabeshima had spun that dragon cannon around. She swung the balancing tail, tilted the body and head as much as allowed while firing, and took the resultant drop in power into consideration. And then Reach them! She did not target the withdrawing gods of war she had blown away already. She had not managed a direct hit on them, but she was pretty sure they had all taken serious damage and therefore could not withdraw. So she instead targeted the main four gods of war. She had to win this. She knew the enemy had a similar reason, but that was all the more reason. My lady! The Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji called out to her. We will support you! Indeed. She had a home in Ryuuzouji. While her birthplace was in M.H.R.R., that place was just as important to her now. Volume 7B, 30: Searcher for a Destination Volume 7B, Chapter 30: Searcher for a Destination Instead of searching for yourself Test yourself Instead of testing yourself to learn about yourself Accept yourself for having been tested Point Allocation (Self Test) The originator of my name, Nabeshima Naoshige, is known for overthrowing his lord, thought Nabeshima while fighting. When people spoke of Nabeshima Naoshige, they described him as someone who essentially ended up hijacking the Ryuuzouji clan. But while fighting, Nabeshima thought he must have originally been a faithful servant of Ryuuzouji. Nabeshima Naoshige. After his masters clan lost its heir, he had supported it and everyone had gradually started to follow him. Naoshige had held connections with Hashiba and had maintained the Ryuuzouji clan in Kyushu during the rise of Shimazu. He had indeed overthrown his master, but he had generally been faithful to his masters clan. What about her? She had gone to Kyushu on Hashibas orders so she could learn Ryuuzoujis mechanical dragon construction techniques. Hashiba was guaranteed a secure future and she had been a messenger from there, but she had not been na?ve enough to think she would be welcomed. She had been an outsider placed in a position of authority. Plus, she had been a child. She had assumed they would look down on her and she would have to prove how hotblooded she was. She had been nervous about a lot. She had passed quite a few reviews before being chosen. She had ended up an exchange student, but she had not really accomplished much of anything before that. So I thought I might not accomplish anything there either. When hanging out with her friends in her hometown, she had felt like she could accomplish anything, but she had known that was simply bluster. But once she arrived, she found Ryuuzouji to be very different from what she expected. After all, there were almost no young people there. And almost all their work was as a subcontractor for Tres Espa?a. Most of the young people had apparently gone to Tres Espa?a or the New World. The academy had been full of middle-aged and elderly people and it was closely connected to the reservation there, so they had actually welcomed this girl from the mainland like she was an urbanite. If you want our techniques, then take as much as you want! She had heard that a lot back then. In fact, it had been the overall trend at the time. They worked as mechanical dragon construction subcontractors, but every nation was doing R&D for that. During the Warring States period, secrets did not provide a long-term advantage. Ryuuzouji in particular would become part of Hashiba through Nabeshima Naoshige and the other nations had no real access to them. Once someone from Hashiba arrived, they had intended to leave everything with that person. So they had taught her so many technical skills and given her technical documents. Those older people had also taught her many new ways to look at the world. She had learned so much there and she had gained much more than she had expected. Primarily, she had gained real maintenance and piloting skills. Back then, she had feared she would never accomplish anything, so those real results had meant so much to her, even if they were not some major event in the history recreation. She could accomplish something. But while she realized that, she had received a different emotion from the others as they celebrated her accomplishment. Now our future is safe too. Nabeshima had wanted to say something in response to that. They had taught her that she could accomplish something when she feared she could not. But why could they smile like that when they thought things were over for them and thought they could not accomplish anything? They were wrong. They had all accomplished something. Their accomplishment was allowing me to accomplish things. She felt like saying it out loud would be meaningless, but she still felt like she should do something about it. And before she could find an answer, her time as an exchange student had come to an end. She had been there for half a year, but after returning to M.H.R.R. with so much to show for it, she had asked her hometown friends for advice. She had told them she was thinking of going back to Ryuuzouji. Asano had been a voice for the displeasure lurking somewhere in her heart: Ehh? Arent you just letting them influence youuu? Ikeda had supported her decision: If thats what most of you wants to do, then go do it. Kani had given her a weird sort of confidence: I know you can do it, Nabe-chan! Nagaoka, who had only just joined their group back then, had told her to just do whatever you want, but she wondered if he could tell his wife that now. Halfway through the second term, she had returned to Ryuuzouji as a transfer student instead of an exchange student. That was when she had begun designing a new mechanical dragon. Instead of just maintaining Ryuuzoujis technical skills, she had wanted to develop them further and take them beyond the standards. The Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji had been in charge of the development site and all five of them had opposed the idea. They had said it would only be a burden on them and that it was pointless to start on that this late in the game. She had known how selfish she was being. She had simply been dragging those people back to their old ways instead of letting them have the peaceful ending they wanted. But she had done it anyway. What, you cant give me the power I need to fight in the future? She had argued back against their protests and sometimes even dueled them, but that was where it had all begun and the result was in her hands now. So in the end, Nabeshima Naoshige had hijacked the Ryuuzouji clan. She was literally holding the controls of a Ryuuzouji dragon. And that was why she felt the beginning of her history recreation could be found in actually giving Ryuuzouji a meaningful future instead of some history recreation interpretation. That foreign land had taken in a delinquent middle school girl and shown her a new way to look at the world. But That place taught me I could accomplish anything I set my mind to and gave me the power to do it, so now I have to do the same for them! She would demonstrate Ryuuzoujis might. Those old and friendly people had given her anything she wanted, but Dont give up. Dont say theres nothing left for you and you cant accomplish anything. I thought I was all bluster and couldnt really accomplish anything. But you gave me strength! With that thought, she swung the mechanical dragon around. She rotated and swept along the surface to move down the slope from north to south. That route took her toward The god of war leader! She first blew away three of them and the dragon cannon definitely reached the remaining white one. It hit. Mouri-01 realized she had taken a direct hit. The dragon cannon attack was fast. With a machine like a mechanical dragon, swinging around the dragon cannon was not the optimal action. That would place a heavy burden on the power system and the inner shell that supported the attack. It was a reckless action. And more than that That was not the act of a dragon. It was a forcible action of a human pilot. Even though the enemy had been a dragon until now. That was how Mouri-01 had seen it up until the dragon cannon blast, but something had changed partway through. Instead of someone who had become one with the dragon, this was someone who harnessed the dragons power. In other words A mechanical dragon pilot! Was this that opponents completed form? That uncertainty brought a slight disturbance to Mouri-01s reaction. And Oh, no. The data from some of her fellow Belle de Marionnettes had been cut off. Until now, she had been following the enemy mechanical dragons movements using the information from the supporters. The six Lourd de Marionnettes of the rear guard each had two Belle de Marionnettes with them, but that total of 18 assistants had been lost. She only knew what could be seen by her, the other three main fighters, and the two Belle de Marionnettes that had withdrawn from each of them. Those 12 viewpoints were enough to grasp the situation, but it was not enough for a detailed scan. She had been the one viewing the enemy, so Fall back! Just as she raised her voice, one of the assistant Belle de Marionnettes spoke. Lady Mouri-01! When her name was called, she realized her vision had opened up. The withdrawn support Belle de Marionnettes could see the enemy. That mechanical dragon was sweeping its dragon cannon down from farther up the slope in order to hit her. Now she could see the instantaneous swinging motion. She had lost her chance to evade and she had seen her fellow Belle de Marionnettes hit by the blast, so ! She thrust her right sword toward the dragon cannon that approached like a great wall of light. There was an explosion. Mouri-01s ether sword had shattered after stabbing into the dragon cannon. But that was not simple destruction. It had broken while extending. The exposure to the powerful ether cannon blast triggered a reaction in the blade. It was influenced by the dragon cannon. The ether meant to form the sword instead took on the traits of the dragon cannon. The traits of sword and cannon conflicted with each other inside the ether sword and reached saturation at the midpoint. This caused an ether explosion. Mouri-01s Lourd de Marionnette was blown away by a bursting power similar to a small dragon cannon but also similar to a giant sword slash. Mouri-01 used that force to move herself. But it was not enough. The sweeping dragon cannon was still quite large and threatened to swallow up her Lourd de Marionnette like a great wall. So she did something else. She extended her sword three times in quick succession. She fired it. The resultant sound was like the previous blast multiplied four times or played four times back to back. The multiplied flash of light and multiplied rumbling reflected and echoed off of the dark slope and blew away the torn-up ground. And her Lourd de Marionnette flew. Pushed four times by the explosive blasts in midair, the white metal giant took flight. The dragon cannon shot by so close in front of her it seemed to graze her. She had dodged it. Her wide-range vision saw the color white pass by from right to left. Then she saw the black of the night. But she did confirm the enemys location. The mechanical dragon was no longer on the Miura Peninsulas eastern slope. It was up above. It had bent its entire body to make a great leap as if slamming its front legs against the night sky. The metal dragon had fired a dragon cannon, but it had continued attacking without even checking on the result. Fire, thought Nabeshima. To make sure the enemy could not escape, she leaped over to crush them. Now was her chance. The enemy had just used up their sword magazine. She had heard four sword extension blasts while leaping. The enemy had no way of attacking with their magazine used up. Of course, the enemy would now fall back in order to reload. She could not let them escape, so she spread her front legs and moved to crush them. She would make sure this attack reached the enemy and she would win. Ill prove here that we have a place in this world! She would show that you could fight using a mechanical dragon. After all, the Warring States period was based around experts instead of machines like gods of war and mechanical dragons. Individual fighters who were familiar with the use of ether and had trained themselves could influence the outcome of a battle even if they were not a nations combat-oriented Vice Chancellor. In other words, experts. Experts could fly, fight, and protect. To prevent those individual fighters from tipping the power balance too far, mechanical dragons, gods of war, and warships gave power to the people and nations that needed it. The powerless needed weapons. But, thought Nabeshima. This Warring States period and Thirty Years War period has reached a point where non-experts can be proud of providing supplemental power! The times were changing. As intense fighting grew more frequent across the land, there simply were not enough experts to go around. That had led to the use of replacements who could use weapons to reach an equal or at least similar level as the experts. So now a new type of expert was being recognized: the pilots who could control gods of war, mechanical dragons, ships, and other sorts of weapons. She was a mechanical dragon pilot. She belonged to the Ryuuzouji clan which was a factory for mechanical dragons. And now she felt like they were climbing onto the stage of experts. That nation had gathered their power around her, so now the fighting was her job. She was a first year in high school. When she looked above her, she saw nothing but monsters. And the automatons continuing to attack her here were literally superhuman fighters. That was what she was up against, but Ive just gotta do it. Weve both got cutting edge equipment here, she thought. And were both using the latest tactics. If she was going to prove they had a place in this world, now was the time. She would prove them capable of accomplishing something to repay them for everything. She would prove their accomplishment through her own accomplishment. Youll see! With that, she slammed the entire mechanical dragon against the enemy. On the east side of the Miura Peninsula, she finally caught the enemy down the slope from her. She crashed into them. Got them, realize Nabeshima. There was a loud crash and powerful impact as the mechanical dragon slammed into the god of war with unstoppable speed. The god of war was caught on her spread-out front left leg. From there, she used her great weight and speed. !! She would not let herself slip away. She had to make sure the weight and solid armor did nothing but damage her opponent. She hit them. She heard components breaking and the earth crumbling below her. They bounced in a tangle for a bit, but that was all. From there, it was all the sound of breaking metal along with a loud straining sound. Yes. I got them! The lernen figur displaying her lower vision showed the damaged enemy god of war lying sprawled out on the ground. The chest armor had been stripped away, the right arm had snapped, the right shoulder had been crushed, and My lady! That cry was followed by an even louder metallic sound. Nabeshima felt the enemy break. The vibration reaching her through the mechanical dragons left side was definitely from the enemy god of wars frame breaking. The god of war below her stomach was in a blind spot for her secondary cannons, but the main dragon cannon could still hit it. She could also just crush it like this. At this point, she could do whatever she wanted. However Huh? The cockpit suddenly went dark. The lernen figurs were colored black so the displayed images were easier to see, but that was not what this was. Several of the lernen figurs themselves had disappeared. What the hell!? Her question was immediately followed by lernen figurs opening all around her. They all contained the word warning in orange. Then an alarm began sounding and she saw something in the left side of her vision: light. Something jutted up toward heaven from within the crouching dragons left shoulder. It was a blade. It was 20m long. The enemy god of wars ether sword had pierced her left side from below. Huh!? She heard a metallic sound from the left. Instead of coming from the enemy, this was her own left side. The warning lernen figurs told her of damage to the shoulder power system. What happened? she wondered. No, she knew what had happened. She had been hit by an attack, but she did not understand how. They should have been out of ammo, so howd they fire their sword!? Was that their teamwork!? Magoichi was listening to the battle on the Miura Peninsula while she fired Yatagarasu. The enemy was a step above! That god of war unit led by Mouri-01 was using ether light swords. The swords had originally been pseudo-anti-ship cannons. By abandoning the barrel of the cannon, they could be used to produce disposable ether blades instead. Their fuel came in four-round ether magazines, so after four shots, they had to swap out the magazine. Gods of war cant swap out magazines with their limbs pinned down. Nabeshima-san was right about that. That was why she leaped in and crushed the enemys leader. But, said Magoichi while opening a divine transmission lernen figur. Hexagone Fran?aises gods of war have a way to swap out magazines without using the god of war itself. Namely Automatons. Magoichi shouted over the divine transmission to reach Nabeshima who likely did not understand the situation in which she found herself. The withdrawn automatons ran back onto the battlefield and swapped out the magazine with their gravitational control! Withdraw immediately! The enemy can still move and attack you! Lady Mouri-01! I have completed the magazine swap! Mouri-01 heard an allys voice while her thoughts reinitialized and adjusted after the impact she had received. Everyone had run over to her in the middle of the battle and were shouting while the mechanical dragons secondary cannons fired on them. Please get out of there!! Mouri-01 heard a dragons roar as she reawakened. Her Lourd de Marionnette was lying on its back as if looking into the sky and it was badly damaged in several places. She found it fascinating how she felt heat from the damaged areas, but now was the time for action. The dragon was preparing to fire its second dragon cannon. It likely intended to hit her with it and use the recoil to fall back. Meanwhile, her right shoulder on down was crushed and held in place by the dragons front left leg. The sword in that hand had pierced the mechanical dragons left side with a glowing blade thanks to the magazine the others had swapped out for her. Her right arm would be crushed soon, but there was something she had to do before that happened. She instantly lifted up her wrist and squeezed the swords trigger. She fired all three remaining light swords in quick succession and at different angles. She heard more sounds of breaking metal. From both her and her opponent. Her right shoulder had been crushed, but the enemys left side had been sliced through. The mechanical dragons front left leg was purged with a sound of impact. The dragon leaned back, which meant Lady Mouri-01! The dragon cannon is coming! Hearing that, Mouri-01 made up her mind: We must win this. So I will make it in time! She could not swing her arm, so that sword could not get a clean hit on the mechanical dragons body and thus could not stop the dragon cannon. But she could still use the functioning right hand and the magazine connected to her left hip hard point. That was all she had. And the others had taught her how to swap out the magazine. So Testament. Mouri-01 purged herself from the Lourd de Marionnette. She released her connection and leaped out of the cockpit. Nabeshima saw the enemys decision. She saw an automaton. Blonde hair fluttered around a tall figure wearing a combat maid uniform. The automaton emerged from between the collapsed god of wars back and the ground and she hopped up onto the unmoving god of wars chest. Her left arm was not moving, but she spread out her right hand and swung the arm while removing the decorative patterned visor that had connected her to the god of war. In sync with the action of removing the visor, the magazine on the god of wars left hip moved. Gravitational control! Nabeshima was just about to fire her dragon cannon. It doesnt matter if she swaps out the swords magazine! If she could not swing the arm, the sword could not accurately target the mechanical dragons body. Even if the attack did hit, that blade made pinpoint attacks. That would not stop her from firing the dragon cannon while leaning back. But the automaton was still moving. Her blonde hair fluttered as she swung the giant magazine around. The four rounds would be inserted into the base of the sword. After purging the old magazine, the swords lights went out. At the same time, it released Nabeshimas left shoulder, freeing her body. Now the only problem with aiming down for the dragon cannon was the weakness in her left side. The enemy was going to insert the new magazine in the sword, but That blade cant stop my attack! She could do this, so she did. She fired the dragon cannon. Since she was aiming down, the energy could not take straight path down her throat and that weakened it. However Fire! Then she saw something at the base of the enemy sword where the new magazine had been connected. Switching to pseudo-anti-ship cannon mode. Firing barrelless pseudo-anti-ship cannon. How would you like four blasts not shaped into blades? Mouri-01 fired the pseudo-anti-ship cannon into the mechanical dragon from point-blank range. The blast hit her too and the idea had come from a certain memory. When the Musashi Chancellor had been abducted by the Reine des Garous, she had fought the Musashi group pursuing those two. At the time, Musashis Schwarz Hexen had done something very similar to take out Mouri-03. Using a cannon spell in barelless mode was guaranteed to hit. She gave no thought to her own damage and fired that great force directly into her opponent from point-blank range. This was not the optimal method. It was not a tactic a Belle de Marionnette could have come up with. But there it was in her memories. That had been the optimal method for their enemy at the time. Knowing that was enough for a Belle de Marionnette to select it as an inconvenient tactic. She could say this was the optimal choice for them here. So she unleashed the four optimal shots in quick succession. And while she used her gravitational control to squeeze the trigger in the Lourd de Marionnettes hand ! The metallic noises were deafening. Parts and lubricant flew skyward. The heated liquid threw steam into the summer night air. The sounds of destruction chained together and the metal bones rained down with a sound like splashing water. Below it all, Mouri-01 continued the attack and watched the light. The color white burst in the sky. That was a dragon cannon. It had been meant for her and a direct hit would definitely have utterly destroyed her. The enemy had not hesitated to fire it and fall back. That was a dragon tactic and a human tactic. Well done. Ryuuzouji had indeed built a mechanical dragon capable of keeping up with an elite Hexagone Fran?aise Lourd de Marionnette unit. And more importantly Ah! The cry in response to the impact carried the pilots anger. Mouri-01 had praise for her as well. Ryuuzouji had not just created a mechanical dragon. In that pilot They created the kind of person who should use that dragon. That enemy was sure to strengthen herself after this battle. Mouri-01 felt pursued by that, so she decided they needed to strengthen themselves as well. With that thought, she pulled the trigger one last time. She fired the final shot. Vive la Annnne! A great noise burst in the sky and light exploded. The cannons destruction had reached the mechanical dragons body and damaged the dragon cannons power system. The dragon cannon exploded. A great roar scattered everywhere and the wind crashed into everything. Mouri-01 was blasted a good ways down the slope. In the instant before she was slammed down onto the dirt ground, she saw the mechanical dragon broken from the left side by its own dragon cannon. The recoil blasted it toward the sea and it splashed into the water there. Then Mouri-01 hit the ground. I did it She rolled, could not get up, and continued rolling a few more times before finally ending up on her back. She looked up at the night sky lit by the raging battle, raised her right arm, and spoke the proper words. The Mouri Maid Lourd de Marionnette Company has taken the Miura Peninsula!! Volume 7B, 31: Preparers on the Map Volume 7B, Chapter 31: Preparers on the Map Announcements are external Vows are internal Point Allocation (The Raised Hand is Fairly Meaningless) Dammit! Nabeshima got her mechanical dragon to its feet in a part of the ocean that was shallow only for that giant machine. She had rolled over. After hitting the water, rolling, and sliding along the ocean floor, she had scooped up a lot of sand. That was more weight than expected and the front left leg was gone, so getting up was a lot like throwing her body in the opposite direction. Once she had righted herself, she could see the cannon fire flying back and forth in the sky. This was definitely a battlefield, but Im outside it. The area around her was horribly quiet. She was about 300 meters from the Miura Peninsulas coast. Any further and she would quickly sink to the bottom of the ocean and a damaged mechanical dragon was not where she wanted to be if she was sinking. She was not sure if this counted as being lucky or not. Goddammit The mechanical dragon got up as she muttered that curse. And My lady. We should withdraw. What are you-? She did not get a chance to add saying. When she finished getting up, she saw the aerial warships that had arrived from the Bousou Peninsula and Edo Bay to assist her. In another seven minutes, they would open fire on the Miura Peninsula to prepare for its recapture. Or that had been the plan. But now Whyarent they doing anything? The ships had started their approach earlier, but they had stopped since. The reason why could be seen in the western sky. She could see it with the naked eye from the mechanical dragons cockpit. There was a silhouette beyond the Miura Peninsulas slope. It was far larger than a mechanical dragon and it was an entirely artificial structure. The Pension Versailles. Now that the Miura Peninsula had been taken, the Mouri fleet had begun deploying above the peninsula while using the slope as a shield. Hashibas light warships and warships had inferior range to the Pension Versailles. The enemy was using the same tactics they had used with their ironclad fleet. In that case Was everything we did a waste of time? Ordid I make it a waste of time? My lady, said the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji. This is not over yet, so do not worry. But! This isnt the extent of the power we gave you. So Dont cry, my lady. If you cry, we cant win. After a pause, Nabeshima nodded. Testament, she said. Im not crying. I was just a little surprised at being blown away and rolled through the ocean. Dammit. She wiped off what was flowing from the corners of her eyes. Dammit, she said again. Goddammit, she added. Agh! she shouted. And finally Just you watch! Kuki had sent her instructions to withdraw and return home. She grabbed that lernen figur, swept it aside, and had the mechanical dragon stand tall. The power system was functioning. She could not fire the dragon cannon, but she could fly for a short time just fine. So Nabeshima Naoshige here. I will withdraw as instructed! Im not gonna cry anymore, she thought while raising her voice. She no longer had a part to play in the Keichou Campaign, but I wont let this be the end. Just you watch. This is where it all begins! Nabe-chan is withdrawing!? groaned Kani while viewing a lernen figur from the PR Committee entitled Breaking! Hour 4 of Our On-Site Keichou Campaign Coverage! The screen showed footage of the Miura Peninsula that had been brightened since it was night. A photo of Nabeshimas face, her age, and some other information was displayed alongside that and the newscaster was speaking over some recorded footage of Nabeshima walking to school. Lets see, Nabeshima Naoshige is currently an exchange student in Ryuuzouji, she is always cheerful, her neighbors speak highly of her, and she recently said she is looking forward to the potato stew party at the Takase River. Oh! Has she finished withdrawing!? She has!? Yes, very good. Then lets return to the studio! Nn~, Keichou?!! From there, the footage shifted to the PR Committees special studio in their home nation where war researcher priests, nobles, and courtiers discussed the state of the battlefield. In my priestly opinion, the Satomi aerial ships should really start moving soon. Because No, that is not nearly enough! You are being far too conservative for my noble tastes. You see Stop! Stop right there! We must reach an agreement! For the courtly thing to do is to reach an agreement! Asano glared over at it. Therrrre is no wayyy, theyll ever agreeee, is there? Why not!? Dont important people like that know how to talk things out!? Oh, theyrrre not important. Theyve only beeeen given some authorityyy. That sounded confusing, but Asano knew a lot about how the world worked. Kani decided she could take her word for it. But Mouris invasion has temporarily stopped! It haaas? But they took the Miura Peninsulaaa. Testament! said Kani, but Huh!? Kani realized she and Asano were looking at the situation differently. So I mean, look! Nabe-chan had to withdraw, but the Pension Versailles came to hold the Miura Peninsula, so they havent fully taken it by deploying troops and everything! Buuut arent they about to dooo that? Maybe, but itll take time! And once they deploy their troops, the Pension Versailles wont be able to move out front anymore! Because they have to recover and defend their personnel! That was probably true, but in that case I seeee. Kani-saaan? Will our attack on the Miura Peninsula be stalled toooo? Testament! It will! Both sides had taken territory on opposite banks with the ocean between, so they would primarily be firing on each other from that land. That would make it difficult for either side to cross the Uraga Channel between Miura and Bousou. Now that its hard to approach, it would be a waste of our strength to use any on retaking the Miura Peninsula! So they needed to instead focus on the transport ships and warships under Murakami Motoyoshis command. Those shiiiips are doing a bunch of stuff to stallll for time, but wont they lose a bunch of their forrrrces doing that? Thats true! But troublesome as it is, I think Mouri must have taken that into consideration! From now on, we wont be able to attack them from the Miura Peninsula, after all. While Kani said this, there was one aspect of the battlefield that was not in motion. That was Mogami Yoshiaki-samas Yamagata Castle! Theyll send that out for some extra help! Here it comes, thought Kuki while viewing the sky straight ahead. It was beyond the wall of ironclad ships and to the left of the enemy ships headed this way. A giant ship was slowly approaching above the southern ocean: the Yamagata Castle. From the beginning of the battle, that Mogami flagship had stayed at the back of the enemy fleet along with the Pension Versailles. There was only one reason why it would be moving forward to lay on the pressure now. Because the Pension Versailles took the Miura Peninsula. The enemy could now freely use their forces on the north side. Which meant The Mouri fleet has a lot more leeway in how many ships they can afford to lose. The north side of the Mouri fleet was where they had their transport ships. They were meant to defend against the cannon fire from the coast, but now they would not receive fire from the closest area of land. From now on, the defensive formation of transport ships could focus on the attacks from the ironclad fleet. Of course, it was obvious to both sides that the north would be the center of the action now. That was why the Yamagata Castle had arrived from the south. It was a warning: Focus only on the northern ships and you will leave an opening for us to attack. This is trouble, thought Kuki while raising his right hand and giving the first command necessary to deal with this. Move the ironclad fleet. Have them fall back a bit toward the Bousou Peninsula. Murakami Motoyoshi could tell Kuki was taking this seriously. Hes ready to do this. Beyond the long line of Mouri ships, Motoyoshi saw the ironclad fleet falling back. But that was not a retreat. Motoyoshi-sama! Are you seeing this!? I am. They are rearranging their formation for a truly solid defense. The ironclad fleet moved as if to block off the area in front of the Bousou Peninsula, but their formation was different from before. The total of nine ships was still arranged in a 3x3 formation, but the left column of three was facing the Mouri fleet while the other two columns were arranged in a shallow fan shape to match the tip of the Bousou Peninsula. That would prevent anyone from circling around from the south. You can tell its a response to the Yamagata Castle. But that would thin out their forward barrage, so The warships from Edo Bay are going to join Kukis ironclad fleet. The enemy ships had held the sky above Edo Bay. They had failed to take the Miura Peninsula, but now they formed a wall in the northern sky to the left of the ironclad fleet. Those ships had less firepower and defense than the ironclad fleet, but they were more numerous. However, the enemy was not done yet. Motoyoshi saw the ships to the north of Edo Bay moving south. And that was no small movement. Hey, Motoyoshi. What is it, Student Council President? Testament. If you ask me, it looks like the Hashiba fleet is trying to surround that half of the Bousou Peninsula, but what does it look like to you? Testament. It looks the exact same to me, Student Council President. Motoyoshi opened up a map centered on the Bousou Peninsula and Edo Bay. The enemy formation was clear. The ironclad fleet was spread out in a fan shape reaching the southern tip of the Bousou Peninsula. A group of mostly light warships was filling in the gaps that left to form a wall along the southern and western sides of the Bousou Peninsula. And at the northern extent of the wall was The great bridge crossing Edo Bay. The line extending east from the bridge and dividing the Bousou Peninsula will be the enemys north defensive line for the Bousou Peninsula. What do you think theyre doing? I believe they are holing up there like the Bousou Peninsula is a castle. In the end, everything should trend southward. So We must either break through their ironclad wall or have Satomi break through the north to take the peninsula. Either one will mean our victory. And Look at this, Student Council President. The enemy at the Great Edo Ruins is moving too. That was happening in the northern sky. The ships that the Musashi and Satomi unit had broken through had finished turning. They were headed for the sky above northeast Edo Bay where the one Musashi transport ship had broken through. The transport ship took some light hits while pursued by many ships, and I am not sure if I should call that a masterful move or a reckless one. Motoyoshi smiled bitterly while viewing that end of the battlefield. Mouri Terumoto, my leader. Musashi will offer you a future. Please watch. This should be the beginning of the Satomi Liberation. Just as he said that, fire rose into the sky above northeast Edo Bay. The Mouri transport ships evacuated to the sky there C the supply transport ships that Mouri had provided at Hashibas demand C burst into flames after taking fire from the Musashi transport ship. Huh? Nagaoka looked to the northeastern sky from his base on the bay. He could tell there was fire spreading in the sky. From his position, it appeared to be happening directly above him and a bit northeast. The Mouri transport ships were taking cannon fire and going up in flames there. But who was doing the firing made no sense. Why is Musashi shooting them!? Isnt Mouri on their side!? No one answered his question. The situation simply continued with time. And despite Nagaokas question, he heard more cannon fire from the distance. Those had to be pseudo-anti-ship cannon blasts. The reverberating booms were hard to make out with all the blowing wind obscuring it, but Nagaoka was a gunner. He had been taught how to hear the difference and he could subconsciously calculate out the number of shells fired. The blasts did not stop. With each consecutive boom, more fire filled the sky. And... Are you serious? The next thing he knew, nearly a fifth of those many transport ships were on fire. What is going on? Those supply transport ships had been sent to Hashiba, but they were originally Mouris. So why would Musashi be sinking them? Nabe3: Theyre trying to throw our supply line into chaos. Asano: Oh, Nabe-sannn. You okayyy? Nabe3: Im perfectly fine, which makes me wonder just how sturdy this mechanical dragon is. Anyway, Ive joined our transport ships, so Im helping monitor the battlefield with the mechanical dragons sensors while its being repaired. Knowing a friend was safe brought relief to Nagaoka. Im hopeless. He had become such a coward when it came to matters of life or death. But Nabeshima kept talking while oblivious to how he felt. Nabe3: The transport fleet sent by Mouri was working with the Bousou supply line under Konishis command. When the Bousou supply line isnt going to make it in time or an emergency change to the supply line is needed, the Mouri transport fleet rushes out there. Asano: So whaaat happens nowww? Nabe3: Our supply line cant rely on the Mouri transport fleet anymore. Nagaoka looked overhead as he listened. The Musashi transport ship in the sky was headed toward the transport fleet while taking some hits from the west. The transport fleet was turning and attempting to fall back, but they were too slow. Yet more flames erupted among them. Are they gonna fall? A few ships fell toward northeast Bousou. They were not sinking. The ships were still controllable, so they were attempting to land before the power system grew too weak. The burning ships lit up the night sky as they descended. Nagaoka started counting the falling ships and reached the double digits in no time. He realized what Musashi was doing while he viewed that light. Okaaa: Oh, I get it. Mouri doesnt care if the transport ships fall as long as their cargo survives. Nabe3: If they plan to stay in Edo for a while, it only changes whether their supplies are up above or down below. As long as they have other transport ships, they can go collect the supplies. So So Nabe3: Even in a short-term battle, disturbing our transport plans will affect our entire fighting force. Musashi might have some other ideas in mind, but thats all I can predict at the moment. Then, said another voice. Asano: Ill leave Kani-san herrre and go fortify Bousouuuu. Do you know what the enemyyy is gonna do now? Kanitama: Asa-chan, Im sure theyre gonna be coming! Ah! Oky-kun, I can see you from over here! Oh? said Nagaoka while looking behind him. The middle of the Bousou Peninsula was engulfed in shadows to the east. The south was illuminated by the battle, but this part was still dark and it looked like there was something hidden there. But he could see some moving figures on the east end of that. He saw a largescale land unit led by a group of transport mechanical horses. Asano: Ohhh, Im headed to the innerrr edge of the Peninsulaaa. Kanitama: Testament! Well head toward Oky-kun and protect the middle of the bridge! Oh, said Nagaoka when he figured it out. The Bousou Peninsula was being surrounded by the ships that had withdrawn from Edo Bay. The northern line of that was the great bridge he was on. And if Musashi was coming from the west, this bridge would be their shortest route to Bousou. To respond, some defensive warriors had taken up position on the coast to his west and a few light warships were waiting. That put him on the frontline. Asano: Cant we just destroy that briiidge? Nabe3: Bad idea. Its a shared trade route for the surrounding nations, so if non-locals like us destroyed it, wed only be earning ourselves some grudges. Asano: Whose side are you on, Nabe-sannn? Nabe3: Im on the current situations side. You need to calm down a little, Asano. Nabeshimas words helped Nagaoka relax his own shoulders. He could really tell feel Nabeshimas leadership. Its incredible. She was only about two years older than him, but she could follow the flow of the battle and she had fought a fierce battle on the Miura Peninsula earlier. He wondered if he would be on that level in another two years. Or Kanitama: Oky-kun! To the west! Just as Kanis words reached him, Nagaoka sensed a small light. It did not come from the northeastern sky where the transport ship was being hit. Nor did it come from the southern sky where two fleets were clashing. It was a much smaller but quite distinct light. It came from The west!? He had looked back to the east, so that was the direction he had originally been facing. On the opposite coast there, a few white lights had risen from the great ruins sprawling out there. The narrow beams of light moved like pillars searching through the sky. Kanitama: Thats the ether light from transport ships! The Musashi ships are rushing this way through the ruins! That warning was immediately followed by an explosion of light on that coast to the west. The transport ships passed through the ruins, and Theyre clashing with the defensive warriors there!? Futayo saw the city and the road leading to the battlefield. She was in the Great Edo Ruins. They had left the central road partway through and took a southwest path toward Edo Bay. She guessed the road was about wide enough for three transport ships to fly abreast. The ruins of tall buildings stood up on either side of the road. This is most impressive. The ruins of her hometown of Mikawa had generally been residential areas. The tall buildings had been gathered in the central area. But the Great Edo Ruins were different. It probably helped that they had started by flying in on a transport ship, but walls had towered up on either side of them from the beginning. It felt like racing down the bottom of a canyon. This was probably the first time she had been surrounded by such tall structures sine she had started living on the Musashi. Of course, the Musashi had its own giant structures to see, such as the Musashinos bridge or the movable thrusters on either side of each ship, but These are packed much more closely together. After they passed a curve in the flowing canyon, she saw a straight path extending ahead with another road meeting up with it along the way. This was so incredible because the current they were riding came from the piloting of the transport ship rather than a river. That would be Suzu-dono. The piloting was impressive. She felt like she had spent her entire time enthralled by the ruins rushing by around her, but those standing on the lead transport ships deck noticed something. The idiot wiggled his nose and spoke. Is the ocean nearby? I hate that I agree with you, said Futayo. Edo Bay was nearby. Futayo had never seen it, but Edo would one day be the Matsudaira hometown. She was curious how similar this bay would be to her own hometown which had become a bay after its destruction. Would Edos marketplace have lots of signs saying freshly caught in the bay? Would it be a good thing if it did? Would she feel homesick when she saw it? It is hard to say. She had first visited Edo during the Battle of Mikatagahara. They had passed by in the middle of the night, so the only thing she remembered was the Bousou Peninsula backlit by the dragon line reactor explosion. Ever since, this had been too distant to see when looking south from the Mito land where the Ariake had been. But Her hometown had not just been lost. It had been erased. And the city that would become her second hometown had been damaged and stolen. So If it still exists, we can take it back. Hm. While setting a goal for herself, Futayo heard a certain noise. Masazumi, it seems the enemy is approaching. Based on Futayos warning, Masazumi checked the divine transmission from Mukai. She checked the situation around them. And How could she tell? Futayo was right: the enemy was coming. Mukai probably thought they were still quite far away, but the enemy was approaching to intercept them from directly ahead. There was just one ship. On the way to the bay, there was a giant intersection before the road took a shallow right turn. What was likely a light warship was moving ahead of them from around that turn. It probably was not driving along the ground like them, but it was very low to the ground. What would the enemys tactics be given the situation? Vice President: What do you think!? Me: I-it feels good? Silver Wolf: My king, why not wait for a second hint instead of forcing an answer? Mar-Ga: Then the second hint is woof woof. Still Got It: My. Have Nate and her king been having some woof woof fun that feels good? My husband and I havent done that recently, come to think of it. Silver Wolf: Why do you have to look my way when you say that!? AlsoMasazumi, give us a real hint! Bell: Oh, the enemyis about to beright in front of you. Mukais time limit had arrived. A map with all the information on the enemy arrived at everyones sign frame. An enemy ship was rushing in from the right turn a little over a kilometer ahead. Gold Mar: Is it a light warship? Do you think itll open fire the instant it appears? Vice President: I do, but I doubt they can make it too intense. Like we said before, the other nations have an interest in these ruins. Since the Testament Union has declared this a protected area, they cant make any attacks that are guaranteed to damage the ruins. Me: Huh? Then cant we just stay in the ruins and fire on them from here? That sounds like a great idea. Uqui: How are we supposed to aim outside the ruins without hitting them when these tall buildings form something like a canyon around us, you idiot? Me: I-if you call someone an idiot, then youre the idiot! You iiiiidiot! You iiiidiotic iiiidiot! Yay! Uquis the real iiiiiiiiiiiiiidiot! Smoking Girl: Its not often someone doubles down in such a pathetic way. Unturning: Kiyonari, I dont care if youre an idiot. Just do this right. Ohhh said the girls while someone nodded. It was Futayo. She checked the situation on the sign frame map and then turned toward Masazumi. Masazumi, does that mean we can assume very little exchange of artillery fire? Yes, I doubt theyll shoot at us unless its a head-on shot thats basically guaranteed to be a direct hit. Judge. Then I will be going. Eh? Before Masazumi could ask what the girl meant, Futayo leaped out into the empty space in front of the deck. She jumped down ahead of the racing transport ship. Mitotsudaira heard Masazumi lean over the edge of the deck and shout. Wait! Futayo!? It happened so suddenly it must have looked like Futayo recklessly jumped off of the ship. Naito nodded and spoke up. Uh, just FYI, were currently moving at 240km/h. Futayos acceleration spell is not the type to provide speed right away, is it? The idiot sister held her face between her hands. Kyah! She was splattered! K-Kimi why are you so good at mimicking people!? asked Asama. Im not sure thats the main point here, said Naito. Anyway. Mitotsudaira pointed out ahead. Futayo is right over there. That she was. Instead of directly below where Masazumi was looking, she was on the road up ahead. In fact, she had already made it more than 200m ahead. She had accelerated using Soaring Wings. And she continued to accelerate and move further ahead. Mar-Ga: Wait, does that acceleration spell really give a blast of speed as soon as she lands? It could not do that. Soaring Wings was a Shinto acceleration spell that increased the users speed through repeated purification. She would have started at normal running speed upon landing. But the acceleration begins once she lands. Mitotsudaira knew what Futayo had done. She had run down the keel along the tip of the bow. She did that at England too. When the transport ship had been crashing onto England, Mitotsudaira had seen Futayo accelerate toward the bow by running up along the inside. And now that Futayo knew how to use ideal movements, she could store that acceleration in her actions. She must have spun her body while running down the ship to gain the distance she needed to accelerate. As a result, Futayo had leaped ahead of the ship with far more speed than Masazumi had imagined. Up ahead of the transport ship, there was an intersection of canyons and then a right turn. If they made that turn, it would be a straight shot to the ocean. But the enemy had appeared there. Except it was not the warship arriving from beyond the upcoming turn. Mitotsudaira looked at the map that was constantly updated with data sent from Musashinos bridge. Bell: ! Theyre comingall of a suddenfrom the sky on the left and right! These were new enemies. They arrived from the left and right sky at the intersection up ahead. They had not been hiding within the great ruins. Two transport ships were rapidly descending from the north and west. The two giant shapes moved like the tongue of a bell. They charged in with greater speed than the Musashi transport ships, and They intend to either catch us between them or block the way ahead! Just as she yelled that, Mitotsudaira heard a voice. It was her king. Nate, he said. Someone needs to clear the way, dont they? Judge! She responded with that one word and her actions. She looked her king in the eye and then nodded toward Asama and Kimi. Lady Mitotsudaira! Mary tossed her Ex. Collbrande, so she caught that and leaped forward. She jumped. She threw herself into the empty space in front of the transport ship and saw movement ahead of her. Far ahead, the ether light of the enemy ship was reflected off the ruins at the corner. Closer than that, Futayo looked back her way after crossing the intersection. And just as the other girl glanced into the sky on either side Here I go! Mitotsudaira ran down the bow to accelerate like Futayo had and then moved forward. The wolf followed the dragonfly to clear a path for their king. Volume 7B, 32: Leader at the Intersection Volume 7B, Chapter 32: Leader at the Intersection I spin around And, um What comes next? Point Allocation (Bind) Suzu performed some work with her hands and gave some instructions on Musashinos bridge. There was a lot of movement at and around the transport ships she was controlling, so she had to manage and comprehend it all while delegating what she could. That was why she had a sign frame saying Work Complete / Transfer next to her. When she had finished something herself, she hit complete and, when she was delegating it to the automatons, she hit transfer to control each movement in turn. Musashino was the most reliable one when it came to this. When the enemy transport ships arrived from the sky on the left and right, Suzu was unsure what to have their transport ships do, but Suzu-sama, let those on the ship deal with that one. Over. Those on the ship? B-butthe lead shipis going to be caught between them? Did that mean the enemy was doing a good job? The two ships charging in from either side were trying to destroy the lead Musashi transport ship instead of just acting as an obstacle. The enemy did not have automatons to handle the data processing for the timing, so all the work would have been done by their navigation students. With that in mind Theyre reallyexperienced. Suzu-sama, added Musashino. Machines were created as a form of assistance to allow the less experienced to produce decent results. And unlike experienced people, machines do not grow tired and can provide the same level of results indefinitely. With machines like us assisting you, you need not view the experienced enemy as a threat. Over. Oh, um, uh. That was not quite right. Will this hurt her feelings? wondered Suzu as she spoke to Musashino. Not athreat. I was, umi-impressed. She finally found the word she was looking for. I respect them? She could see the automatons expression change. Her eyebrows rose a little and she nodded toward Suzu. My apologies. You are correct, Suzu-sama. When faced with an opponents skill, we should pay them respect rather than view it as a threat. Because Because I have determined we wish other people to respect rather than fear the power we are offering you. Over. Musashino then changed the subject. Now, Suzu-sama. Let us show something worthy of respect to the experienced enemy responsible for this timing. I will present you with some options, so please choose whichever plan you like. Over. Naito was unsure if she should take flight. She was on the lead transport ship which really looked like it was going to get squished from either side. She would rather not be squished, so it would be much less nerve-racking if she just flew away. But Hey! Everyone! Were all about to die! Adele! Can you get in the middle with your mobile shell and save us by taking those big things from both ends for us!? Oh, but dont do a search on taking big things from both ends, Adele! I-if thats how its gonna be, Chancellor, then Im getting in the mobile shell to save myself and you can get squished together with the 1st Special Duty Officer so you two have the flattest chest of all! Why did you have to drag me into this!? I will be evacuating with Mary-dono! Tenzou This is why you have no friends. But as nerve-racking as staying would be, Naito felt like leaving this group to their own devices was a bad idea in general. Plus, she would probably feel a little guilty if they were all squished, but Im pretty sure theyd survive just about anything. She felt like it would be harder for them to die. There were normal warriors on the other transport ships, but this lead one was being controlled almost entirely remotely. That was so it could be disposable, so Hmm. What is it, Margot? Judge. I was just wondering what it would take to actually kill all of us. Is that a dangerous thing to think about? Even if something like that happened, theres Trigger Happy Gin and her group up there, so it wouldnt be all of us. Good point, said Naito. Then I guess I wont fly. Im not really ready for it anyway. Eh? What do you mean? Well, you see, said Naito just before the transport ship entered the intersection. Oh, she added as the enemy ships rushed in from either side. Theyre going to hit us! thought Adele. The large enemy ships were on a collision course in the left and right sides of her vision. Oh, no! She was not in her mobile shell. Her reasoning was fairly dull: its too hot in there. After all, cooling spells were expensive, so they simply were not an option for her. Also, was there any real reason for me to be here at all? she belatedly wondered. They were originally only supposed to abduct Nagaoka Tadaoki, but she also had her connections with Yoshiyasu and Yoshiaki to consider. Still, if everything was going to happen on this transport ship Theres no real reason to have me or Raging Beast here, is there? When she looked back at where Raging Beast was fixed to the deck, she saw Persona-kun wildly gesturing toward the back hatch he had opened. Yeah, Im grateful, but its a little late now. Then she remembered the situation and turned toward Asama. A-Asama-san! Were about to be squished or splattered or whatever! Dont you have to do your running gag!? But while Adele tried to distract herself from their impending doom, Asama had opened several spell sign frames. They were directly linked to the transport ships divine protection system, so Everyone! Please get down! As soon as Asama said that, Adele felt a hand on the back of her neck. Now, now, Adele. This isnt the time to panic. Kimi pulled her down into a sitting position. And Bell: Heregoes! With that, the transport ship did something. It dove into some water to stop itself. The transport ship crashed into the water. After being sat down on the deck by the Reine des Garouss hand pushing on her shoulder, Masazumi saw a wall of water rise from the bow like an arching bridge. That was the virtual ocean. That virtual ocean had already been active to support the ship from directly above it. This arch of water had probably made a full circle of the ship to surround the bow. It was thick for a virtual ocean. That was why it caught the ship and rapidly slowed it. And Masazumi belatedly realized something about the way the water was placed. Its like at England. After the transport ship had crashed on England, they had needed to stand it up so it would not fall over. That had been accomplished by focusing the virtual ocean on the stern to keep the ship vertical below it. But this time, the thick ocean had been created in front of the ship. Musashino: The calculations and control for the virtual ocean buoyancy are being completed with a 2% margin of error. Over. Unturning: This is nice and exciting. Thats your only reaction!? thought Masazumi in shock, but perhaps this was not enough to let it surprise her. After all, the virtual ocean was a mass of buoyancy. So Bell: You will soon belaunched forward! That was the natural result. On the diagram, she could see the rest of the transport ships approaching from behind this lead one that had come to a sudden stop. The speed calculation at the top of the sign frame showed a reacceleration after the virtual ocean braking. The speed of the lead ship quickly shot up to 240km/h. But just as she sensed the ocean growing even thicker, she saw a collision in front of her. With their timing thrown off, the enemy ships collided head-on with each other. The attack had not hit. Adele saw the enemy ship hammers crash into each other at about 400m ahead of them. Were saved! Her joyful cry was drowned out by the din of breaking metal. The shockwave and light produced by the collision struck their ship and the ruins. The dust coating the surface of the ruins was blown away and the buildings of a former age were revealed. Novice: Data! Precious, precious data! Mar-Ga: Couldnt you see this by visiting the mine at Akihabara? Novice: No! The buildings at Akihabara are too strongly influenced by the weird religions they had back then! Just the other day in the west area, they discovered a statue of High Priest Onoden riding a moving wooden horse with an elephantine nose attached, so we have to question the validity of our findings regarding the great faith of Soft Map even though that research had even managed to recreate their primary hymn! Worshiper: They have found ridiculous things in the older layers! They just recently reached a layer from an era where life worship was banned! Honestly, what were the people from the Age of the Gods thinking!? Flat Vassal: So life worshipers were heretics back then too, huh? Vice President: Can we please focus on the danger right in front of us!? She saw it there. There was a wall right in front of them. A metal wall. They were facing the thick metal created by two ships crashing together like two long paper boxes. The crushed and bent portions stood out because their great heat caused them to glow a dull red. But as they flew toward that metal wall, the ring of virtual ocean raced toward the stern. Oh. Some wind blew in from the front with the force of a surprise attack. No, that was not wind. Their own transport ship was accelerating forward thanks to the virtual ocean ring. And that metal wall was still right there in front of them. Were gonna crash! They are going to crash, arent they? Mitotsudaira threw herself in between the accelerating transport ship and the colliding enemy ships. The border between the two ships was right there in front of her, but there was no prying them apart now. The pressure and heat of the crash had fused them together and their frames were sticking into each other. However, there was a reaction to their collision. But instead of being a reaction to their own hit, it was a reaction to the other ship hitting them. Mitotsudaira saw all of their armor panels strip away toward the bow. The armor on the stern was stripped from the frame by their own weight and it flew in the direction of the collision. Each time the armor panels left the frame and slid, she heard the metallic sounds of welds and connections breaking. But the destruction was not limited to the exterior. The interior structures like walls and floors would either act as weights that bent the frames or break loose and form an avalanche toward the bow. And something happened once the armor panels and interior structures pushed in toward the bow, giving the ships a wrinkled appearance. The force of their mutual collision exploded. While the armor panels and other detritus piled up, the frames at the core carried the force from the other ship. An instant later, the metal frames forming the ships ruptured. Instead of a solid impact, it was more of a wing-like tearing sound. The ships metal bones could not bear the force passing through them and they burst. Next, the detritus struck. The armor panels and interior structures applied pressure to the bow like a single great mass. That force had tried to follow the frames to each ships bow, but not all of it had made it through and it instead accumulated. In an instant, everything in the crashed ships seemed to stop. But that stillness and silence did not last long. The energy rapidly filling each ships bow resulted in something like dual detonations. Both forces were accompanied by voices. And those voices had the same timing and intensity. Bind! Tonbo Spare! Slice through, Silver Chains! From the front, the Silver Chains threw Ex. Collbrande in to slice through the right ship. From behind, an attack from Tonbo Spare sliced through the left ship. Futayo saw it while running further ahead. She looked back while moving. That meant making a spin step to preserve her acceleration spell while checking behind her and she saw the enemy ships crashing there. She targeted the one on the right from her perspective. Since she was holding Tonbo Spare in her right hand, she was confident that was the fastest and best choice. But she only sliced the right one. She did not slice both. Because she knew one of her classmates would do something about it. One of them would find it natural to slice through that left ship. Even if every single one of them missed the best timing because they assumed someone else would do it, they would still do it. This was the same. Someone made their attack on the left ship from Futayos perspective. Excalibur had two Silver Chains wrapped around it. The sword of English royalty initially flew straight up in the night sky before swinging down along a scythe-like curve. It only took an instant. Futayo saw Excalibur slam into the bottom of the bow, which was sort of like the ships throat. Then the Silver Chains moved. Ohh. She gasped in her heart because that was not just a slicing blow. The Silver Chains holding onto Ex. Collbrandes hilt slashed all the way around the exterior of the enemy ship. It was almost like slitting someones throat, but this slash was extremely precise. This technique would not be possible for person or beast. It was only possible with the combination of Silver Chains and blade, so Futayo felt blessed to have seen it up close. And just as the sparks scattered from that arc of a slash around the ship, Futayos own cut collided with the other ship. Both ships were sliced into. The gashes their attacks left were split further by the force built up within and the ships sliced themselves the rest of the way. A tearing roar shook the dark city, but Futayo turned her back on that. She had completed her spin step. She had built up enough speed to cover the length of 70 paces in a single step, so she had to face her next enemy. She did not look back because she knew what was happening behind her. The bows would have been bisected and the colliding forces within would burst out there since they could not escape through the back of the ships. The two severed bows will explode. She heard the cacophony of destruction behind her. Her words became reality and the path was cleared while debris flew everywhere. Suzu gasped. All she had done was lower the transport ships speed. The rest had been a combination of adlibs by those on the scene. And as a result, the bows of the enemy ships blocking the way forward had exploded. She honestly did not understand what had happened. Futayo-san looked back, Mitotsudaira-san moved forward, and then it all blew up? It scared her how she was tempted to just say sure, why not when it came to those two. The gap those two had opened was about 47m wide. That was barely enough space for a Far Eastern transport ship. Suzu hurriedly directed the lead ship toward that gap. It had already started to reaccelerate and the other ships were arriving behind it. Also Wow She briefly leaned back and covered Noise Neighbor with her hands. The high-resolution sensory data she was receiving had just increased considerably. It was the debris. The pieces of the two exploded bows was essentially pummeling her with data. The ability to quickly cut through to the gist of things was a major strength of humanity, but this felt a lot like facing up toward the sky in the middle of a downpour. Of course, she could handle this if she mentally prepared herself first. It was a lot like taking a breath before diving underwater. Gold Mar: Hey, Bell-rin? Were gonna clean things up out front, so cover your ears. Eh? thought Suzu when Naito suddenly spoke to her, but she soon remembered something. Everyone in their class had a way of doing crazy things. And if they gave warning, it was best to do as they said even if she did not understand what they meant. I-if you try to ask what they meanit never ends well! So Suzu quickly lowered Noise Neighbors auditory sensory power. A moment later, a sudden explosive roar rumbled through the lowered auditory device. Someone had fired an attack forward from near their transport ships bow. It was a Technohexen blast. Mitotsudaira used her instantaneous acceleration to move forward. She slipped below the falling debris of the two shattered bows and looked back over her shoulder to see an attack launched from the front of the deck by the two Technohexen. Two blasts were fired in quick succession. The first one was a scattering cannon blast made by Naito. She placed the end of her schale besen on the bow so all the recoil would be absorbed by the transport ship. Is this gonna be too much for the brush!? The Schwarz Hexen had fired the blast with the rear nozzle almost fully opened and five rolls of coins exploded near the flying debris. With a sound like a ringing bell, the enemy ship debris was pushed away from the center. That blast cleared the way. There was still some wreckage there, but Cmon, Margot, you cant leave so much behind. The Weiss Hexen pressed the back of her schale besen against the bow to absorb the recoil and fired several homing shots. Some large pieces of wreckage were still floating in the air after the push from the Schwarz Hexens attack, but the Weiss Hexens attacks struck them like a kick to the rear. Technohexen schale besen were capable of taking on warships, but here they were used to clean up the air. Bell: Thankyou! Suzus words were everything. The obstacles in the air had been swept away. The transport ships armor could handle what debris remained. Mitotsudaira saw the Technohexen pair high five while standing on the edge of the bow. And as the transport ship moved forward You two! Mitotsudaira called out to the Technohexen. Theres still an obstacle up ahead! An enemy transport ship had turned the corner past the intersection. And Its firing! The long cannon installed on its deck released white spray visible even in their night vision. An initial shot was fired straight at them. Yoshiyasu clicked her tongue at the enemys decision. Theyre so damn clever! First, the enemy had tried to crush them using the transport ship hammers from either side. Whether they were hit by or slipped past that, this attack was ready for them from straight ahead. Meanwhile, their path through was restricted by the enemy ships forming walls on the left and right. Of course, they could guard against the cannon blast with their defense barriers, but while they repeated that process The enemy will crash into us! They could not ascend using the blast this time. In fact, these head-on attacks actually lowered their speed. That would make the lead transport ship an obstacle for the others behind it. What do we do!? Yoshiyasu considered sending out Righteousness. Righteousness could cut down the enemy cannon blasts and destroy the enemy ship itself. But she heard a certain voice. Flatty, its not your turn to fight yet. But! An enemy shell burst in front of them. The lead ships defense barrier shattered and the ether light dust turned to wind and blew around them, but the idiot was smiling beyond that. Were still doing Operation Kidnap Nagabuto, so you just go snack on a potato and enjoy the show, he said. I mean, the oceans right past here, so were all in an Edo Bay mood already! The ocean, thought Yoshiyasu while hearing the next shot shatter another defense barrier. Honestly. She definitely felt impatient given the situation, but more than that I cant believe this. This was her response to the idiots words: Yeah, I guess so. None of you are taking this seriously enough. But taking things seriously did not necessarily mean they would turn out any better. She had learned all too well recently that taking things seriously was not a necessary part of accomplishing something. If you had skill, then attitude and method did not really matter. But what about with her? She felt like she understood, but she did not really. However, she had taken things seriously, failed to reach her goal, and lost. So Hey, Musashi Chancellor. Yeah!? What is it, Flatty!? Feeling lonely? Hm? Oh, shut up. But for now Yoshiyasu spoke while listening to the cannon blasts and shattering barriers from up ahead. Show me the ocean. The ocean leading to Satomi. Futayo received the Satomi Student Council Presidents instruction via Masazumi. Judge! The Satomi Student Council President had asked them to show her the ocean. Futayo honestly wanted to see it too. She wanted to see how Edos bay differed from and resembled Mikawas bay. It did not matter that it was nighttime. She had often seen the ocean ahead of or behind her while training at night back at Mikawa. But when she tried to do that here, there was an obstacle approaching from up ahead. You are in the way. The armed transport ship was in the way. It blocked her view, her actions, and her mood. That last one was especially important. Because your mood is everything in combat! A good mood means good results. Masazumi and Mitotsudaira-sama clearly understand this. When Masazumi really gets into her negotiations, she starts wars. And when Mitotsudaira-sama gets into her loo loo loo wolf mode, it never ends well for her opponent. But then how do I explain Gin-donos serenity in battle? That was strange. Futayo spoke to Masazumi while running along the straight road as shells passed by overhead. Tonbokiri: Masazumi! Can I hear what is going on with Gin-donos group!? I would like to check on their battle excitement! Masazumi turned toward Asama. The shrine maiden had been teaching the idiot how to follow Mitotsudairas battle progress on his sign frame, but she managed to respond while performing that task. Oh, Masazumi? You can check on Gin-san if you want, so go ahead. Her skill really is impressive, thought Masazumi while having Tsukinowa open a sign frame. While she did that, a defense barrier shard passed by right next to her. She was used to seeing that by now, so she did not even flinch. Soon, her sign frame displayed the Tachibana Couples status. Their battle excitement, huh? The Tachibana Couple were very much the combat type. The wife remained clam and serene throughout. Following their fighting would probably be pretty exciting. Futayo must have some kind of idea, figured Masazumi while viewing the Tachibana Couples conversation. Tachibana Husband: Oh, look, Gin. That ship over there looks about ready to sink. Yes, and its in a good position too. Im starting to figure out how this works, I think. Your artillery fire seems so much more vivid than usual. What a wonderful night this is. Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige, please do not get so excited. By the way, this is a new armor-piercing shell I developed in secret, so would you like to see it in action? Or would you prefer I opened up the bento I brought to eat during a break in the fighting? Tachibana Husband: Oh? Gin, were you storing that bento box in the space meant for your weapons? What a wonderful surprise. Tachibana Wife: Which shall it be? The armor-piercing shell, or the bento? Tachibana Husband: Ha ha. Why not fire it while we take a break, Gin? Tachibana Wife: You are much too pure, Master Muneshige. But if you insist, I will up the recoil reduction so we can drink some tea while firing it. Is that the ship you had your eye on? Tachibana Husband: Indeed it was! Oh, look at it burn. Its so pretty, Gin. Tachibana Wife: Pretty will get you nowhere with a warrior woman. But more than that, I am glad you enjoyed it. Now, I have some other newly developed shells with me, so would you like to try them out as well? Mar-Ga: Why are those two flirting on the battlefield with their commando mentality intact? Gold Mar: And arent they doing that on a transport ship thats taking hits? Flat Vassal: Theyre a real stereotypical battle-happy couple, arent they? Uqui: Hm? What is that look for, Narumi? Unturning: Why is that common enough here to be a stereotype? Gold Mar: Narumin, theyre doing it with a cannon, so do you want to do with your swords? Vice President: Im pretty sure this is more disturbing than exciting! Futayo listened to the couples intimate artillery session via the divine transmission. Leave it to Gin-dono to take things to another level! She was firing on enemy ships while having a couples talk with Muneshige. Did that mean firing on ships was such a common occurrance for her that it was not worth getting excited over? The Tachibana clan could be frightening sometimes. Then I need to take things to the next level too, thought Futayo before realizing something. Gin-dono always has a way of putting me in the right combat mood! She felt a smile on her lips as she gave a deep nod. Then she faced forward. Oh, when did the enemy transport ship get so close? She crashed right into it. Volume 7B, 33: Jumping Girls Above and Below the Arch Volume 7B, Chapter 33: Jumping Girls Above and Below the Arch Cr- Cr- Cr- Cr- Craaaash Point Allocation (Should I Have Done That?) Adele saw the transport ship slam into Futayo. She was hit! That was clearly a direct hit. The transport ship had been flying in at extreme low altitude to fire on them, so there had not been room for Futayo to fit below it. She was hit. She flew through the air while leaning backwards. The back of her head collapsed backwards, her navel pointed up toward the heavens, and she formed a large curve with her body. Eh? Something isnt right, thought Adele as she stood up. And then Like this, Adele. Kimi lightly struck her hips. Or so she thought. At the same time, Adele flipped back starting from her feet. Wah!? The next thing she knew, she was standing up. The world was back to normal with her legs below her. But the hem of her summer uniform was falling from the tug of gravity. And more than that, her pulse was racing. What was that? Heh heh. Futayo just did that same thing. In the instant of impact, she lifted her knees and lightly kicked off the transport ships bow. From there, she spun herself around in a 450-degree backflip. Kimi pointed toward the enemy transport ship. There was a straight line path up from the bow. Is the Vice Chancellor trying to run up the bow to reach the top of the transport ship!? That was exactly what she saw happening. After swinging her long ponytail in a 450-degree circle, Futayo landed on the approaching transport ships bow. CCCC And she suddenly ran straight up the bow. Futayo entered a fighting stance the instant she hopped up onto the transport ships deck. But that stance was meaningless when it came to intercepting attacks and she could not afford to lose her speed, so she left the stance again. Adapting to the situation is an important skill. So her charge was done freestyle. There was a good chance they would shoot at her, so she angled her body to the side and relied on her shoulder and skirt armor while holding Tonbo Spare up as a shield. And she realized something while flying across the enemy ships bow. There is no one here? Was the ship deserted? It was still firing and the cannons were making minute adjustments to remain aimed at the Musashi transport ships. But the ship could be controlled remotely, so if there was no one on the deck Do they intend to ram us!? Tonbokiri: You need to figure out what to do in a hurry! Thish shipthis sipthis ship intends to ram you! Asama heard Futayo struggle to get the right words out. And she exchanged a glance with the others on the transport ship. So what do we do? They all gasped as the enemy ship arrived right in front of them. But despite the pressing situation, Asama heard Narumi while she tilted her head and tugged on Urquiagas sleeve. The two of us will be fine either way, wont we? Incredible! thought Asama just before something other than a collision happened. Their transport ship was blown away. All on its own. Suzu focused on the movement of the ships. The ship debris had disturbed her senses a lot like chaff, but that was gone now. The long distance meant her senses were a little rough, but the models she had were plenty clear for her purposes as she moved the transport ships. She had a single goal. Jumpover it! Of course, the transport ship had fairly low buoyancy. Even with the thick virtual ocean surrounding it, it took time for it to float. So if she was going to do this, she had to use speed. Roll! There were three methods necessary. First, she caught the enemys cannon fire on diagonally-oriented defense barriers to knock the bow down. Next, she created a diagonally-oriented virtual ocean with the lower end toward the bow and the higher end toward the stern. That would cause the rear of the transport ship to float. The next part was kind of rough. She sent forward the transport ship following the lead one. Suzu-sama. We will control the hits, so you need not hold back. Over. O-okay! Suzu jabbed the lead ships raised rear with the next ships bow. This caused a rear-end collision. The second ship crashed into the bottom of the lead ships raised stern. Instead of a roar, this simply caused a heavy noise and two things happened afterwards. The lead ship skidded up and forward with its back end raised and the rear ship pitched forward. Then the process repeated. The second ships forward tilt lifted its rear and the third ship hit there and tilted forward as well. The fourth ship hit the thirds raised back end and the fifth and sixth ships did the same. Soon thereafter, the first through fifth ships hopped up as if thrown forward. They flew. The Musashi ships passed by above the enemy ship that had tried to ram them from head on. And those five ships all performed a flip as they did so. But the sixth and final ship had no one to ram it from behind, so it could not jump. But the sixth ship had time instead. Unlike the ships in front, it had time to float up normally. So it did. That would allow the sixth ship to pass by above the enemy ship as well. But the enemy ship made a hurried action. From the moment the lead ship had hopped up, the cannons on its deck had been aimed upwards. It did not have time to take aim then, but that would change when it came to the sixth ship. All of the enemy ships cannons were aimed skyward in order to target the lead ship. And it opened fire. Everyone saw it happening from the large boxy structure that was the flipping lead ship. The cannons meant to target them opened fire. The cannon turrets fired from close enough for a kiss. Hey! Adele! Thats your cue!! Become a shield! A direct hit from that will peel off a lot of the armor! And what if I get stuck in the deck!? Thats your worst-case scenario? everyone muttered while two overheated shells flew toward them. Wah! Everyone cried out and started to move, but then a brief but definite change came over the two shells. They were split down the center to create four total pieces. Bind! Tonbo Spare! The cutting power destroyed them. Futayo looked up at the spinning transport ship from the enemy ships deck. The rotation had already moved the deck out of view. Everyone was safe. She could not see any sign of damage from here. That cut must have reached them. Although, she thought. That one was a freebie. I know I am not the only one of us who can intercept shells! There was something else she needed to focus on while on the enemy ship. I must destroy the cannons! With that, she accelerated. She ran across the enemy ship as if pursuing her allies ships passing by overhead. Soaring Wings! She provided herself further acceleration to move forward. Futayo first destroyed one of the enemy cannons with a surprise cutting attack. The enemy ship had three main cannons and a few secondary cannons on its deck. The main ones were the real threat. The secondary ones could be easily blocked with defense barriers, so she could ignore them. Meanwhile, her allies could not get in any solid hits with their own defense barriers in the way. That was why she had boarded the enemy ship. I must hurry, she thought. Her race across the deck arrived at the second cannon installed at the center. The cannons had been attached to the transport ships deck in a hurry. The base was built up as a package and a 15cm cannon was affixed to that. The barrel appeared to be around 38 calibers long. That cannon was attempting to fire on the transport ship passing above it. She could not overlook that. Even if the enemy did not fire here You never know what will happen as the battle continues! She ran and leaped past the cannon while activating Tonbo Spare. Bind! She slammed the cutting attack into it. And in that same instant Mh? She sensed something like wind approaching from the stern ahead of her. She knew what it was. A flying shell! This had the same intensity as the ones Gin had fired at her. And Futayo saw the rearmost main cannon aiming at her rather than up. Just as she had predicted, two of its shells were flying her way. Narumi saw something atop the rotating ship as it passed over the enemy ship. She saw the Musashi Vice Chancellors decision. The girl took a certain action when the shells were fired at her from the stern. Will she dodge out of the way? Or will she jump over them? No, in the records of her battle with Sanadas Celestial Dragon, she had used one of Tachibana Gins shells as a stepping stone and jumped off of it. That was insane. But the Musashi Vice Chancellor would do things like that. Narumi could tell just how troublesome an opponent that girl would be if she ever had to fight her. I really though she would dodge out of the way. If she had done that, she would have been safe. But that would have put the rest of them in danger. Even with defense barriers, this was far too close. Narumi had thought the Musashi Vice Chancellor was that sort of person. Heroes who made the battlefield their own had existed since antiquity. They would run whichever way they pleased, bring down enemies wherever they passed by, and never take any damage themselves. They were heroes because they were an exceptional force on the battlefield. Of course, that fighting style did not take those behind them into account. The others would have to protect themselves in order to respect the heros results. The Musashi Vice Chancellor tended in that direction. She would always rush forward, ignore the plan, and singlehandedly adlib her way through. But that was not all she did. She had prioritized protecting the others over herself. That decision may have looked like she did not even consider the danger to herself. But looking at the big picture, she had done the right thing. Their overall goal was to reach the end of this road. If she had protected herself but the transport ships had not made it through, they would have lost the battle. Yes. But perhaps the Musashi Vice Chancellor had simply not forgotten something else. The Satomi Student Council President asked us to show her the ocean. Narumi shut her eyes. The transport ships rotation settled down and the bottom descended to the road once more. The enemy ship was already behind them. The two shells would have flown the Musashi Vice Chancellors way from the stern of that ship, but She really is troublesome. That girl was troublesome for more than just her grasp of their battlefield objective. She had such exceptional power and she fought as an individual, yet She does not forget she has allies with her. Just as Narumi said that, an explosion erupted behind them. The two shells flying toward the Musashi Vice Chancellor had exploded. But not because they had hit her. They were destroyed. Something had torn into and eliminated the shells. The Mito Lords Ex. Collbrande. Futayo spun herself around while destroying the central cannon. Smoke and scorched metal shards scattered below her flowing hair and swinging arms. The shells aimed at her had been destroyed. That was thanks to Mitotsudaira-sama! Judge! But more than one voice responded with that word. First, Mitotsudaira landed on the stern as if chasing after the Silver Chains and Ex. Collbrande. She looked back a bit while Futayo spun herself around to build up acceleration. I will be going on ahead. She was not speaking to Futayo alone. The wolf was addressing her and Naito-dono and Naruze-dono? Judge! It can be hard to tell whether youre moving too fast or lagging behind. With that, the Schwarz Hexen stepped up beside her. And the Weiss Hexen lined up on her other side, placing her between the two Technohexen. How did you end up behind everyone after running out ahead? Fair point, thought Futayo as she ended her spin and moved forward. She ran. As she kicked off the deck, the rear cannon up ahead suddenly transformed. The silver wolf had used her chains to spread and bend the cannon to either side. This transport ship was no longer a threat. With just one exception: It could ascend, turn around, and ram us. That just left escaping. The fourth ship was spinning by overhead. If she ran to the stern now, she would have plenty of time to reach the sixth ship as it landed. The Technohexen called out to her while accelerating behind her. Are you hopping aboard, Nida-yan!? You two go on ahead to guard its surroundings! Judge! The Technohexen left. Up ahead, Mitotsudaira launched a Silver Chain toward the descending sixth ship. The silver fingers grasped the back of the transport ship and the wolf looked back as the chain grew taut. You can jump on by yourself, cant you!? Futayo raised her eyebrows at that. No help for me!? But she was Vice Chancellor. Even if Mitotsudaira was the Mito Lord, she was still only the 5th Special Duty Officer, so Futayo could not get her help when she did not need it. In other words, she could jump on by herself. So she responded with her eyebrows raised in a smile. Of course! She had learned how to do this while training with Kimi. She corrected her axis, aligned her center of gravity along a straight line, and passed her strength through a single point to leap. She unleashed enough jumping force to fly a few dozen meters in a single bound. This was her version of the Hassou Tobi. The silver wolf flew off ahead of her as the chain pulled her. Futayo matched her pace as she pursued. Right, left, right, left. Mh? When she prepared to leap to the right again, the deck moved faster than her. Mitotsudaira saw Futayo trip and fall off of the enemy ship. What are you doing!? The girl had screwed up. No, it was Mitotsudaira who had screwed up, not Futayo. Urging her to jump out some weird concern for her position as Vice Chancellor had been a mistake. Because Futayo is useless when she tries to use her head! If Mitotsudaira had said nothing, Futayo would not have tried to think and would have used her wild instincts to jump, but Mitotsudairas words must have made her think something. And as a result Silver Chain! She extended it, released it, and sent it out straight, but Will it not reach her!? Just as she thought that, Futayo spun herself through the air and prepared her spear. She aimed it backwards, toward the stern of the departing enemy transport ship. She deactivated Soaring Wings during her fall, and Bind and cutTonbo Spare! The rear of the enemy ship was cut through. Mitotsudaira saw what Futayo had accomplished. She had cut. A horizontal line was sliced diagonally down into the stern. That shattered the ships rear armor. Next, some light was destroyed. The rear virtual ocean scattered and the ether forming it burst and exploded in the air. The enemy transport ship left a trail of light behind, its rear shook, and its bow hit the road. Sparks flew and a creaking sound echoed through the canyon created by the ruins while text appeared on Mitotsudairas sign frame. Musashino: I have determined that worked well. Without a stable current in the back, there will be a disturbance in its acceleration and it will be unable to fly properly. Over. That was not the only affect. The explosions shockwave hit Futayo and sent her flying toward Mitotsudaira. Honestly Futayos hand reached the end of the Silver Chain that Mitotsudaira had sent out for her. She had it grasp the girls hand and pull her up. That was not how I expected that to go, but you did make the jump. Oh? Gin heard her husbands voice. They had just taken a break and were preparing to begin the invasion of Satomi. Their transport ship was already on fire. Their break was complete and they had shot down lots of enemy ship. Master Muneshige appears satisfied and I am satisfied too. After all, it had been so long since they had fought with no sign of the Musashi group nearby. It felt a little lonely to be the only ones fighting, but it was also a valuable time. And Gin saw Muneshige look back at her on the burning deck. Gin, it seems the Vice Chancellor just sunk an enemy transport ship. Maybe so, but I just sunk- Gin started speaking, but decided to stop. The daughter of a warrior family was not some barbarian who could be dragged into a contest of destruction. Besides, that girl was a close-range fighter and she was an all-range fighter who could even bring down castles. Of course she had the superior results when it came to destroying transport ships. So You did well using that cutting power, Honda Futayo. She was certain and not just guessing that the girl had used Tonbo Spares power. That girl had the strength to do that and to use herself as part of a larger strategy. So Gin spoke. You cannot let her get ahead of you, Master Muneshige. I hope I will I have the chance to prove she has not. He meant a chance to face a transport ship like that. The fact that he had responded so quickly made Gin smile on the burning deck. She used her knees to absorb the shaking of a small explosion in the engine division. Hee hee. This reminds me of the Armada Battle. I did not have the opportunity to join that one. But it did bring me back to you. Judge. That was also when Sir Segundo and Madam Juana exchanged a passionate kiss (initiated by Madam Juana) as their ship burned and prepared to sink. Was it that passionate? Yes, their passions burned just as hot as the flames around them. What a coincidence. I believe that was the same night when I shouted amore to you five times. Master Muneshige She told herself not to look back on the past, but she also felt like it was relevant to their present situation. And she also also thought she was truly hopeless if she had started making excuses like that. But Master Muneshige She called her husbands name again and then looked around them. I just wish these flames had some practical purpose for us. Spain is known as the nation of passion, so we tend to go over the top in everything we do, he said. But being with you is more about giving life meaning than about practicality. You do have a way with words, Master Muneshige. She could feel heat rising in her cheeks, but she decided to blame it on the fire surrounding them. Otherwise, she would be reacting like he had asked her for a kiss or something more. Honestly, she thought with a sigh. And then Tonbokiri: Gin-dono, we just made it through, but what about you? Tachibana Wife: We have long since finished. Tonbokiri: I would expect no less from you! Oh, and, Gin-dono! I just incapacitated a transport ship! Shes clearly angling for my praise! Be strong, Tachibana Gin. You stayed calm while discussing this with yourself, so you need to give a proper response now that she herself has hit you with a surprise attack. Tachibana Wife: W-w-well done. Oops. I stuttered a bit because that is not what I really wanted to say. I hope she does not think I am weird. Tonbokiri: No, no. I am still no match for you, Gin-dono. And I couldnt have done it without a memory of you putting me in the right mood, Gin-dono. I am in your debt. CCCCC After a short silence, Gin clung to Muneshige. Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! Am I a narrow-minded girl!? No, no. You are open-minded enough to take in a boy you barely knew. I am fairly certain that used up what open-mindedness I had! My mind is like a tiny single-person room, so I am just sure of it, Master Muneshige! In that case, he said with a smile. Together, we have a great castle, so that is not a problem at all. Keeping that in mind is what matters most. And once you have settled in some, you can clean things up and put things away to clear out some space. You really do have a way with words. Now, now. He placed a hand on her shoulder and then viewed the sea of flames around them. Lets go save the people who see meaning in these flames. Judge. But disembarking would be a pain, so how about we do this instead? She pulled Cuatro Cruz in with her right hand and spun it around with her fingers. She aimed it at the deck as a siege hammer. She pressed the striking portion against the very surface they stood on. Now, let us head down. Gin added another transport ship to her kill list. Volume 7B, 34: Round Girl at the Exit Volume 7B, Chapter 34: Round Girl at the Exit If you can follow me You have my praise If you can catch this You have my laughter Point Allocation (Traveling) After lowering Futayo onto the sixth ships deck while the girl spoke with Gin via divine transmission, Mitotsudaira made her way to the first ship. She was in a hurry. It was her duty to stand before her king. This was Satomis battlefield, but her duty remained as long as she was participating. Her orders only came from her king, so she had to hurry back to him once she had completed something. After all, he was defenseless. I need to hurry. Running along the deck was dangerous because of all the warriors moving here and there, so she attached her chain to the edge of the deck and jumped off the side of the ship to swing like a pendulum. She swung her entire body over a long distance. She only used the one chain since one hand was filled by Ex. Collbrande. She would have felt more comfortable with two, but the lower weight meant greater speed. She moved quickly. After about the third swing, she had arrived at the first ship. Instead of just swinging herself on the chain, she planted her feet on the side of the ship and accelerated. Then she heard a voice. Nate! It was her king. While she started to climb onto the deck using her Silver Chain, he reached a hand down from the edge of the deck. He smiled, and Over here! At first, Mitotsudaira could not react to her kings words and outstretched hand. She had stood before him and he had given her orders plenty of times before, but Is this the first time hes ordered me to return to him? She was not sure. But while everyone watched her, she realized she was the knight whose place was with her king. So J-judge! She held Ex. Collbrande in her left hand and used her right hand to launch a Silver Chain toward her king. She was using the chain that had been supporting her. That felt dangerous, but her king did indeed grab the Silver Chain in his hand. And he pulled. But It would clearly be faster for her to pull herself closer to him by storing the Silver Chain in its storage device. But he did not stop pulling the Silver Chain up like a net. She also stored the Silver Chain, which brought her back to the deck at an accelerated rate. There. She made a light jump back onto the deck. The transport ship was moving quickly. The exit from the great ruins was already visible up ahead. Of course, the enemy was there too. Warships and warriors could be seen blocking the canyon formed by the ruins. She would have a new job soon enough, so once she landed, she needed to greet her king and prepare to head out again. But she failed to do so. Because her landing spot was already occupied by her king. Okay! Eh!? He caught her. And he caught her high up, so he was hugging her waist to his chest. Oh? thought Narumi. The Chancellor had caught his returning knight. It was a lot like embracing her, but Oops. He could not support her. He staggered a few steps back and the knight placed her hands on his shoulders and bent backwards. Kyaaahh! As everyone gave the king accusatory looks, Narumi spoke to Urquiaga. Animals like dogs and cats dont like being held up in strong winds, right? Narumi, look more closely. On his prompting, she looked at the king who had collapsed after failing to support the knights weight and the confused knight who was straddling him. The wolfs cheeks were red and she did not seem to know what to do. But based on the way she was sitting on him She must like it after all. She looks quite happy. Mitotsudaira had no idea what to do. Not only had he suddenly caught her and held her up, he had collapsed underneath her. I-Im not that heavy, am I!? It was just the weight of the Silver Chains pushing things over the edge, right!? Her chest weight had to be significantly lower than Asama or Kimis. And while she actually had some confidence in her hips, she had a feeling that was more about the line formed by her pelvis than anything. But once she thought about it, she realized Horizon would weigh a lot too since she was an automaton. Silver Wolf: Huh? Does that mean Im the lightest member of the Main Blue Thunder group? Asama: Ohh? Is that how were playing this game now? Mito just made her move! Wise Sister: Not so fast. Thanks to my divine protections, I maintain a weight of under 48 kilos. Eh? Mitotsudaira had known that girl was ridiculous, but she had not known it went this far. Even if she assumed dancers had weight-reduction divine protections Wise Sister: And I was pretty certain my foolish brother weighs about that much too. I mean, he has no chest. Eh? She voiced her shock out loud this time. She also noticed Asama opening a sign frame, but Tomo! Tomo! Are you checking his personal information!? Well, we are living together now, so you have to expect this kind of thing. Although Ill only do it when its convenient for me. N-now youre just doubling down, arent you!? At any rate, Asama only said interesting and showed no intent of sending the information Mitotsudairas way. Then Mitotsudaira noticed everyones eyes were on her. Naruze!? She looked back and found the Weiss Hexen already working on her fifth drawing while riding her broom. Oh, she noticed, said Naito next to her. Hurry up, Ga-chan. Shes gonna fix her skirt and take a less candid pose! Its okay, Margot. Ive gotten plenty already. Wait, said Mitotsudaira while trying to stand up, but Eh? Her king reached out a hand to help himself up. He grabbed her waist at the hipbone below the hard point and inside her skirts slit. Nh It was through her tights, but it was still a reminder that he was touching her. All confidence in her hips vanished in an instant. She only felt a ticklish feeling that kind of made her want to press her body against his. U-um, my king? Oh, sorry, sorry. He got up. She removed her Silver Chain to the side and slid her upright upper body back. Once she was sitting on his hips, Naruze gasped and began drawing something, but she decided not to worry about that anymore. Why did you suddenly decide to catch me like that? Well, you know? No, I dont. I thought that was something I could do now. For some reason, Asamas face grew red while watching them. Wh-what was that for!? Asama began fanning herself with her hand, but she must have thought of something similar for herself. There was the suspicious shirt incident, after all. Kimis shoulders were shaking with laughter, but as for their king I mean, I felt like I had to show off some with your mom and papan here, but it didnt work out all that well. It always works when I do it with sis. I can balance myself for you, but Mitotsudaira really did just fall into your arms. What have you two been doing!? When she thought about it, she could guess they had probably been singing on stage together while he crossdressed. But once he sat up, his face moved a lot closer to hers. A minty scent came from his hair, which reminded her they had recently taken a bath. And You smell nice, Nate. Is that vanilla essence? It is body milk that provides a fire-resistance divine protection. Having him smell her was weirdly embarrassing, but he actually brought his nose closer to her throat. W-wait, not the neck! She realized everyone had crouched down a bit to watch them. Past that wall of people, she could see her mother giggling and wiggling while having her father rub her throat, so she had to question whether this was an issue of nature or nurture. But as the area from her armpit to her throat trembled from a heated chill, the scent of her kings hair moved away. She was relieved, but she could not help but feel a hint of disappointment as well. And on the other side, her mother looked over at her, grabbed her fathers shoulders, and Why are you giving me a take him now gesture!? It was incredible that her father was actually smiling. But Okay. Her king made a sudden movement. He brought her into his arms again and picked her up. He briefly placed her on his hips and then held her by the back of the thighs instead of the butt. There we go. Ah, she thought as she was lifted up a head height or two above everyone else. He really can do it. Was it rude to find this somewhat surprising? Regardless, being picked up like this caused the wolfs pulse to race and her cheeks to flush. But she also heard her kings voice. A knight is a kings pride, right? That doesnt mean you have to show me off like this. So you only want to do this when were alone? She thought about that, looked to her fingers on his shoulders, and focused on the color of the nail polish. Make it so I feel like I am looking up at the moon. In that case, he said with a smile. Todays moon is a good one. Narumi heard the Chancellor speak while raising his right thumb. How about that!? Give her your praise! Um, my king? Just to be clear, I only did what I was ordered to do. No, replied the English Princess who was wearing Ex. Collbrande at her hip again. A knight is their kings power. A king should be proud of not just their knight but the power that comes from their relationship with their knight. So both of you should be proud here, Lady Mitotsudaira. 10ZO: Well, if Mary-dono insists, I guess I can praise Toori-dono too Mar-Ga: Yes, if Mary insistsIll praise the Chancellor too. Worshiper: Well, if thats what were all doing, I guess I could praise Toori-kun too Me: Whaaat!? Why do you all sound so reluctant!? But Narumi also saw the knight let out some quiet laughter and take her kings hand after being lowered down. My king, I think we will have a chance to fight again soon. If you rely on my strength again then, everyone should accept it. Ohh said the Asama Shrine Representative with a deep nod, so Narumi nodded too. Yes. They were currently trying to steal away Nagaoka Tadaoki, but they were also trying to pave a path for liberating Satomi. They would primarily be breaking through enemy forces, but Here they come. Theyre straight ahead. After passing the intersection and turning the corner to the right, the enemy came into view. Okay, said the Chancellor while raising both hands and staring at the incoming cannon fire. Everyone, run away! Tadaoki saw the enemys movement using a telescope spell strengthened for sniping. He was high up in the ruins in Edo Bay. The ground had sunk in a lot of places around Edo Bay and the ground was low regardless, so his elevated position gave him a clear view of the enemy on the transport ship. Asano: Nagaokaaa? Whaaats going on? The answer to Asanos question was obvious. The Musashi group on the lead transport ship (even those who had been inside the ship) were lined up on the deck. The Hashiba defenders waiting at the entrance to the ruins were using a grounded transport ship as a barricade and they had three light warships in the air as well. The cannon fire from those flew accurately down the road in the ruins. They could easily claim this attack was not targeting the ruins. And the Musashi group responded by Why are they lining up on the deck!? Okaaa: Are they preparing for a ground battle and theyre going to charge in using the ships defenses? Asano: Do you think they might ram us with their transport ship? Okaaa: As things are, I doubt it. Besides, the ships are too close together for that. Then what are they going to do? he wondered aloud while seeing a few different movements. The enemys fourth, fifth, and sixth ships had ascended. So Okaaa: Are they responding to the barricades on the ground and in the air? Then are they starting a surface battle from here on? That would give him plenty of chances to snipe them. He could activate Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry with his voice and he would have to move once they noticed him, but this position would give him plenty to do. Okaaa: Okay, Im gonna prepare to fire. Im in charge of the bridge-top area after all. With that, he started to draw Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry. But then he saw more movement. It came from the people lined up on the deck of the lead enemy transport ship. Huh? All of them C gods of war and mobile shells included C ran toward the next ship behind them and jumped onto it. Huh!? What are they doing? wondered Tadaoki. The enemy transport ships were currently arranged in two rows of three, one up top and the other down below. But the Musashi group on the lead ship of both rows had just jumped to the next ship back. And it did not end there. They continued running toward the third transport ship. Hey! They were completely abandoning the first and second ships. They turned their backs and took off running. And Oh? Something odd happened. What was likely the full crews of the enemys second and third ships and their fourth through sixth ships turned around and began running along the deck. The groups from the first ship were already running, so Okaaa: Are they really going for a transport ship collision!? But transport ships did not have much penetrative power. A collision would only create a barrier for both sides and begin a ground battle. The next move began while he tried to figure out what to do. The Hashiba ground formation left their barricade ship in the center while falling back a bit to open up the center area. They were likely preparing for a transport ship collision. They wanted to make sure they were not caught in the destruction of their barricade ship, but they also did not want to let the enemy through. The three warships in the air were the same. The central one must have decided it would act as a barrier. It dropped down a little and sent its center of gravity to the bottom while preparing to take a collision from the rising transport ships. Asano: Nabe-saaan, what do you do if you want to craaash into the enemy with a transport shiiip? Nabe3: I only know about mechanical dragons, but it would be best to ram it full speed. But doing thats dangerous if theres anyone on board. That left two options. Okaaa: Jump down for a ground battle while it crashes at full speedor ram the enemy more softly and fight a ground battle if it isnt enough, right? Nabe3: Well, theres no way youre getting through if you do anything softly. Even at full speed, a single ship isnt going to get you through. Kanitama: Um! Nabe-chan!? Nabe3: Yeah? What is it? Kani asked the same question that had occurred to Tadaoki. Kanitama: How many ships would it take to get through!? Nabe3: Dont be dumb. If they did that, theyd lose their transportation before even arriving at Satomi. They wouldnt do that. At most, theyll ram the lead ship. Is that how it works? thought Tadaoki. But it really looked to him like the enemy was on a collision course. On the lower row of the enemy ships, the Musashi Vice Chancellor took the lead while running back. She jumped to the third ship with the Vice President draped over her shoulder, but she did not stop there. Huh!? But the third ships the last one! How far were they going? And Slow down! But Tadaoki knew what was going to happen next. And he realized what he was seeing could not be seen by the Hashiba defenders on the ground. It was possible the airborne light warships could not see it either because they had activated a thick layer of defense barriers to prepare for a collision. Okaaa: Warning! Great Ruins East Entrance Corridor Blockade Unit, at least two ships from each row are going to hit you! A moment later, the probably-empty lead ship and second ship sped up. And Theyre really doing the third ship too!? Tadaoki watched as exactly that happened. The third ship from both rows accelerated with the runners still on them. Asama ran with the others. S-Sensei was right to have us run a lot in our mock battles! Everyone ran at their individual top speed and jumped to the third ship. She did the same, but Mito, are you okay!? Mitotsudaira was having difficulty because she was using a Silver Chain to carry Adele who was inside Raging Beast. She was also using a Silver Chain to carry Toori. She was using her instantaneous acceleration, but she still could not draw out her usual speed. Asama called out while running. Toori-kun! Cant you run on your own!? Just FYI: Im really slow! He was being a little too honest, but she had seen how slow he was back at IZUMO. So Mar-Ga: Wouldnt Adele be safe even if we abandoned her? Flat Vassal: I knew someone was going to say that! I just knew it! Gold Mar: Yeah, but that might make it hard to sleep at night, Ga-chan. In that case, thought Asama just before someone passed her by. It was Kimi. The girl kept a light step for such high speed, circled behind Mitotsudaira, and shook her hips while she ran. Ill be taking that! She dashed away with Toori held in her raised hands. Ah! My king! Heh heh heh. Just try and catch me! The way he lay stiff and face up on top of her raised hands was impressive in a way. But the wolf frantically pursued the two of them. W-wait! You just stole my king, didnt you!? Kimi nevertheless took the lead while spinning him around for fun. When Asama saw that H-hold on, Kimi! She ran forward and tried to catch up, but Kimi lightly spun around in midair and asked a question. Heh heh. So you want him? Well, yes, I- She just about answered, but the other runners eyed her like prey. That was close! I nearly fell for it! I-I dont mean it like that. And come to think of it, I wouldnt be able to run with him in my arms anyway. Oh, thats too bad. Mitotsudaira, do you want him back? Judge!! The silver wolf did not hesitate to answer. In that case, said Kimi while running and making a large jump. She launched herself into the air leading to the third ship. When Mitotsudaira jumped next, Kimi tossed him to her as if setting up an alley-oop. Here, Kill Pass! Wh-what moron would toss him to me here!? It was even more wrong that she managed to catch him with a Silver Chain. But after landing on the third ship, Mitotsudaira supported him from below to keep her speed up as she ran. And Theyre about to hit! Tadaoki saw the sky shaking. Two flying objects crashed at high speed. The Musashi transport ships had sped up and smashed full speed into the light warships forming barricades on the surface and in the sky. The first thing he saw was the starboard side rupturing on the light warship facing him. The shaking continued from there, the internal frame pierced the outer hull and jutted out, and most of the armor was blown out from within. Only then did the sound finally reach him. However Here comes the second one! The two second ships crashed right alongside where the lead ones had. It sounded like a second blow from a striking weapon, but the second round of destruction continued even after the sound had ended. Another great mass had collided right next to where the first ship had and the transformed light warships could not transfer the energy in a straight line anymore. So the two barricade light warships were transformed further. The embedded first ship acted as a fastener as the second ship pushed and tore apart the light warship. The sound arrived. He heard metallic impacts and the tearing and creaking of bending metal. And Whoa. This was his first time hearing metal beams bending and breaking. The straining was almost sticky and the breaking was deep and carrying. Kanitama: The light warships are going to break apart! The next hit arrived immediately after Kanis words. It was the third ships. Two ship had already hit alongside each other, but now the third ships slipped between the previous pair of attacks. The first and second ships were fasteners holding the light warships in place on the left and right. The third ships were trying to crash into the middle that had been stretched and softened by the other hits. But, thought Tadaoki. Even if the third ships destroy the light warships, they cant break all the way through. The collision would greatly reduce their speed and the transport ships would not escape unscathed themselves. Even if they could reach Satomi, the enemy could not make a proper attack with half-destroyed transport ships. But What are they doing? Tadaoki was watching from above. The Musashi group was continuing to run along the third and final ship. They were running toward the stern, so there was only one thing they could be planning. Are they going to jump off!? It had to be that. If they were going to switch over to a ground battle, this was their only chance. But that was not what they did. They did not jump down. The Musashi group made a great leap behind the third ships. And waiting for them there were Smaller transport ships!? Tadaoki saw smaller transport ships that had been ejected from the back of the normal transport ships. They loaded their transport ships with transport ships!? These were smaller, but they were still more than 200m long. They had begun accelerating from the moment they were ejected and warriors were loaded on their decks. Kanitama: Here they come! Ahead of the smaller transport ships carrying the Musashi forces, the empty third ships crashed into the barricade light warships. That final blow split the light warships in two. That stalled the transport ships, but Theyre still coming! The smaller transport ships passed through the top of the destruction and shot out the other side with great speed. Naomasa fired. She applied Asamas Branch and Leaf Connection on the sniper rifle that Jizuri Suzaku held and she shot down the enemy shells. She was on the small transport ship ejected from the top row of ships. The approximately 2000 members of the Satomi liberation force were on that ship. There was also a god of war unit with three armored heavy gods of war. Righteousness and the others had brought the overall weight right up to the small transport ships limit. With her included, all four had come from Musashi and they were linked with Branch and Leaf Connection, so Supplement each others view while you fire!! They were targeting the light warships hovering to the left and right overhead. Branch and Leaf Connection had linked their eye movements to their targeting. The firing was not handled manually. The targeting spell opened in front of her created a hemisphere of stitches that divided up the visible scenery. According to Asama, those symbolized the spread of the ley lines. And the sight in front of her eye would turn red when it crossed one of the stitches. According to Asama, The color changes when the ley line connects you with them. Ley line disturbances and fluctuations can have an effect, but you should be nearly guaranteed a hit even if you are targeting the tip of a needle. The problem was the distance. A distance of less than 300m was ideal for establishing that connection. That was impossibly close range for ship-to-ship combat, but It should work in this situation! Work it did. Four of them were firing. Two were positioned on either side of the ship. Their targeting spells were linked. When two stood side by side and supplemented each others targeting, they could view the ley lines more accurately and aim more harshly. They fired on the engine division. Musashis god of war unit was made of engine division workers, so they were very familiar with the internal structure of aerial ships. They could analyze a ships exterior to determine where the armor was thinnest and thus where they should attack. Right now, they had to target the stern of the enemy ships. Specifically, the keel running down the center. In order to let the wind flow more smoothly to the back and gain power for the rudder, the bottom of the stern rose up above the keel a bit like a fishs fins. That was the central point of the ships balance. Break that and it would grow unstable at high speeds. And There it is! During the destruction, Naomasa saw the layered structure of the interior on her sign frame. If they broke the part that lifted up from the keel, they could fire inside by slipping a shot past the keel. That would require some pinpoint shooting while they were moving quite quickly, but Get in there!! Suzaku and the god of war units sniping slammed into the enemy ship from close range. Two then three shells veered off target and threw sparks into the air, but that helped destroy the armor further. And the fourth one clearly spread the damage. CCCCC! The red target emblem in the targeting spell suddenly grew much larger. That happened at about the same moment as they passed those ships by on either side. Which left Just keep shooting! They did so. They could only continue targeting those ships for four more seconds. Tear into their cannons! On Naomasas instructions, the god of war unit began destroying the enemy ships cannons while they rapidly flew away. But the light warships did not make any clear response as they moved away. How about that!? Naomasas question was answered by a silent battlefield. But the wind was moving. Chief! said one of the god of war pilots. Were out on the ocean! Just as she heard that, two lights raced out. The two enemy ships they had left behind rose up as if from a blow to the bottom and then ruptured. Internal damage sent explosive flames spewing from their stern. Asama watched the higher small transport ship fly off into the distance. She and the others were on the lower one, but it was slowing down. And Futayo and the others jumped down and went on ahead to secure an escape route. Neshinbaras plan for the Satomi Liberation was a simple one for the most part. First, the small transport ship carrying the Satomi forces and the gods of war was sent to the center of the Bousou Peninsula which was the enemys front line. Then they would advance south under Ookubos command and Yoshiyasus lead in order to break through to Satomi. But the Hashiba forces around the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay could not be allowed to push in from behind them. So Asamas group here would deal with the enemy in that area while also rescuing Nagaoka Tadaoki. The idea was simple enough, but it was a race against time. That was why this group had been given powerful fighters like Futayo, Mitotsudaira, and Mitotsudairas mother. Their small transport ship was facing Edo Bay at the moment, but it had not ventured out over the water. It had slowed down and those who had been dropped off would take care of the enemies at the exit from the ruins behind them. Mar-Ga: Looks like the enemy didnt expect us to jump over them and attack from behind. Gold Mar: The people we dropped off are nearly defenseless, so we still have to be careful. Novice: Precisely! Someone was sounding in top form. Novice: Let us move on to the next phase! But first, does anyone need an explanation of just how much of a rousing success the current phase was!? Four Eyes: Hurry on to the next phase. Novice: You see, that vertical triple attack from the dual-stage iron transport ship shells worked so well because- Four Eyes: Next phase, please. Novice: it took advantage of how the enemy would never expect us to abandon every last one of our transport- Four Eyes: Ah ha ha, rosily laughed Craneberg, leading everyone to turn his way. Maastricht felt like there was a wind blowing through his heart. And Novice: Dont read thaaaaaaaaat! Isnt that the climax of the White Crane of Venice that I wrote in my first year of middle school!? Why do you even have that!? Four Eyes: Now, the next phase. You must always rush onward in battle. Impressive sighed Asama as Neshinbara reluctantly continued on. Novice: Next, we will mop up the enemy here and then take the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay. But pay careful attention to yourself and the others when you descend. We will need to descend from a ship at N?rdlingen as well, so use this as a test to see how everyone does. I set this up so it would be as safe as possible. Honestly, he said. Novice: We will not ram transport ships into enemy personnel, so the most we can do there is use them as a battering ram. Those conditions are surprisingly hard to meet, so I hope you are thankful. He was right about that. Breaking through the barricade had cost them six transport ships, but it had been worth it. They had saved themselves a battles worth of fighting by destroying those troublesome ships. Breaking through the first line of enemies means a lot. Smoking Girl: Uh, hey, Asama-chi? Asama: Huh? What is it, Masa? Judge, said Naomasa from the acceleration ether light crossing the bay. Smoking Girl: Our god of war unit is pretty excited after those results, but just between us, those enemy ships only went down because you fired a finishing blow, didnt they? She was awfully sharp. But Asama: Noo, not at allll. I would never fire directly on an enemy ship. Never ever. Smoking Girl: Im not so sure Now, now, said Asama while switching over the divine transmission. And Unturning: Oh, she noticed, did she? She has good instincts. Uqui: Your mandible swords are primarily vermilion, but they still cant be easy to see at night. A testament to Naomasas skill, I suppose. True, thought Asama. Narumi had brought down the ships that would have eventually sunk due to internal damage. Naomasas groups attack had had results, but If the cannons survived, they could have functioned as gun emplacements. So Narumi had completed Naomasas results. Those two enemy ships were currently breaking apart from within and falling on either side of the exit from the ruins. Narumi must have seen that from the ground because Asama saw her post well, whatever on the chat before saying more. Unturning: Our ruins group has cleared the enemy. Main unit, get going to the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay. Volume 7B, 35: Hammer Girl of the Ranks Volume 7B, Chapter 35: Hammer Girl of the Ranks Theres a weight inside So it hurts when it hits! Point Allocation (Hurts Me) Asano watched the enemys movement from the other side of the bay. She had been ordered to defend Bousou, so she and Kani had gone separate ways. Ahhh, Im worried. The Musashi forces were good at breaking through. They had clearly learned a thing or two while fighting various nations since Mikawa. And Mouri was impressive too. If she was being honest, she had not expected Nabeshimas mechanical dragon to be defeated. After all, it was so big. And comfortable too. III cant believe iiit. Kani had gone to the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay where Nagaoka was while Asano was defending the Bousou Peninsula. That meant Kani and Nagaoka would be up against the Musashi forces. As for her I gueeess itll be the Satooomi forces! That could be tough. And if she was being honest, she did not want to do it very much. She did have some combat experience. She had fought along the border a few times, she had gotten into a few skirmishes, and she had even fought duels meant to settle domestic problems. But in her opinion, Its sooo exhausting and it just isnt for meee. She had only gotten her inherited name because all her friends had been doing it. She had been friends with Nabeshima, Kani, and Ikeda for a long time. Of those, Kani had been the first to leave to inherit a name. But Kani had not done that because she was interested in climbing the ranks or anything like that. Due to her athletic prowess and good results in club activities, there had been an inherited name set up for her. Her family had originally seen it as an extension of their childs club activities, but Kani had been interested in seeing how far she could take her abilities and her family had decided to support her in that. Nabeshima had decided to get an inherited name almost in response to that. Nabe-sans a delinquent, after allll. Even in the first year of middle school, shed already made herself an influential presence in their local marketplace, but she must have felt like Kani was growing more distant as the girl focused more on her club activities. And once the term inherited name showed up in relation to Kanis departure, Nabeshima had started thinking about getting one herself. Nabeshima had definitely seemed like the kind of person who could bring people together to accomplish something, but she must not have seen it that way herself. Their relationship had changed once they entered middle school. Nabeshima had decided to try getting an inherited name not as an extension of her current life but to see if she could accomplish anything. Of course, a delinquent like her did not have the best grades and she was not part of any club, so she had gone the exchange student route. In the end, she had ignited the flame of revival within the Ryuuzouji clan and obtained an inherited name before even Kani. Then there had been a problem for Asano. Once Kani and Nabeshima were actively trying to inherit a name, those two stopped showing up when everyone was gathering together. The total number of friends had increased when Nagaoka moved there, but the local girls she had been able to chat with were gone. And on top of that IT: Hey, how are things on your end? You okay? It was all that boys fault. With Nabeshima and Kani gone most of the time, she had naturally ended up hanging out with him a lot, but during the summer of their third year of middle school Hey, hey. Its looking like I might be able to get an inherited name. Huh? For reeeal? What do you mean? I mean, its still only a possibility, so I cant say anything for sure. But Now the rest of you cant make fun of me anymore. Huh? Make fuuun of you? And wait, the rest of you? You mean me toooo? I mean. The idiot had smiled. Your names Asano, so youre trying to inherit one of those names, right? No, I am not!! Well, Im gonna work at it too. Nothings set in stone yet, though. I hope you dont get iiit!! Itll probably be easy for you since youre smart, but Im not. Yeah, you diiid kind of just prove youre an iiidiot! Itd be neat if we ended up all together again. And I guess Nagaoka would be with us too, huh? That comment had weirdly stuck with her. Oh, so thaaats it. I just haaave to inherit a name toooo. She had good grades. Really good. She had figured she could manage some little-known non-combat inherited name. But that old friend had unfortunately kept talking. But I never imagined I would be going for the name Ikeda Terumasa. Thats one of the Seven Generals, you know? Oh, Nagaoka is too, come to think of it. Wwwaaaiiittt. Someone as hopeless as hiiim will be one of the Seven Generals while a straight-A student like meee has a little-known name!? Do you realllly think the group dynamic can hold up to thaaat!? Are you listening to this, meee!? But Now, Im sure you already have a plan, so I bet you have nothing to worry about, huh? She still remembered how she had answered that question. Yeah, Ill be fiiine. Asano Yoshinaga, was it? Nothing to worry about at allll. She had mentally slapped her forehead and then looked up Asano Yoshinaga once she got home. I lucked out, she had thought. Because Hes pretty nondescript! Yes, Asano Yoshinaga was the most forgettable member of the Seven Generals. Asano rested her head in her hand on the transport wagon headed south along the Bousou Peninsulas Edo Bay coast. Im prettyyy nondescript myself She was smart. And that was not just her saying it. The ranking proved it. She was not just top in her academy or top in her region. She had never dropped below the top 3 out of everyone in her year across M.H.R.R. But being smart did not guarantee you could become a name inheritor. That came down to a special talent. Yes, the key to inheriting a name was doing a better job than anyone else in reproducing some distinctive story or weapon of the names originator. That was difficult to do if you were simply smart. She had thought she could manage with a little-known historical figure with no real stories about them, but Asano Yoshinaga-saaan. She called out to her names originator in the distant past. You were Hashibas nephewww, people said you were courageous, you were skilled in both literary and martial pursuits, and you have that one storyyy about the formation you refused to let withdraw. But Theres pretty much nothing about you fighting anyyyone in single combat, having any major successesss in battle, or being leffft with an important job Asano Yoshinaga had been pro-Hashiba, partially due to his family ties, so after Hashibas death when Ishida Mitsunari had acted like the pro-Hashiba representative, he had attacked Mitsunari and moved to the Eastern Army during Sekigahara because he was so anti-Mitsunari. Matsudaira had been wary of his actions after Sekigahara since his pro-Hashiba stance had remained, but But theres stillll no standout stories there That was why she had needed to supply a reason why she should inherit the name. She had ended up getting her homeroom teacher to show off her good grades to the Testament Union while she emphasized how close she was to Kani, Nabeshima, Ikeda, and Nagaoka. She had been prepared for people to say she got the name through grades and connections instead of skill. But, she thought. The original Asano Yoshinaga probably haaad it pretty tough toooo. After all, he had been surrounded by people with impressive military records. Some of them had been second or third generation daimyos, but most of them had made a name for themselves in some way or another. He had supposedly been skilled in both literary and martial pursuits, but that applied to most any famous commander from the time. The really impressive ones essentially had a +5 in both literary and martialll pursuits. Although there werrre some who had a -6 in literary and a +8 in martial. But Asano thought her name originator had only had a +2 or +3 in both. She felt like he had really only become a member of the Seven Generals because he had managed to keep his pro-Hashiba position as Hashibas nephew. So He was probably a pillar of psychological support for the pro-Hashiba group. He had not been an outstanding genius, but he had above average talents, family connections, and a strong spirit. That must have been the kind of person the geniuses wanted by their side because they were aware of their own weaknesses. And for those without enough strength, that must have been the kind of person they could always rely on. To put it another way Lubricaaant for the geniusesss and a point of reliance forrr those below them. That might be a surprisingly nice position. But, she thought. I really dont like going to the battlefield to fighhht. I caaant believe this, thought Asano while sitting on the back of the moving wagon. After all, her parents ran a simple fruit store. She was smart, but her talents were in textbook-defined challenges. She had only inherited this name because she happened to fit nicely there thanks to who her friends were. Of course, that was normally fine with her. She could continue her old friendships and she had preserved her pride among those friends. She had felt kind of embarrassed at everyones surprise when she had received the inherited name. But things were a little different when it came time for battle. That was when the straight-A student had to face off against real geniuses. She had a lot of trouble even with normal warriors. She had a variety of spells as a name inheritor and she could strengthen her body with those, but her base-level strength was low. She had achieved the bare minimum of standards necessary for an inherited name, but was that a good thing or not? IIIm not surrre. Would her opponents be the Satomi forces on that small transport ship arriving from the east? Or Whiiich will it be? A flaming transport ship was practically crashing as it arrived from the north. It contained The forrrmer name inheritor of the Tachibanaaa clan who will eventually have to fight Nabe-sannn. So which is iiit? she wondered. But then Kanitama: Asa-chan! Asano: Hmm? What iiis it? Kanitama: Lets go shopping in Edo once this is over! Only if we have time, of course! Had you heard!? asked Kani. Kanitama: Theyve apparently opened up some of the ruins in Edos Harajuku! Asano: Yes, Id hearrrd. But Id heard that area was occasionally invaaaded by Saitama by way of Ikebukuro durrring the Age of the Gods. Kanitama: I hear theres a group of spirits there called the Takenoko-zoku, so lets go see them! That girl always had some wild ideas. They were fighting a war right now, yet she was viewing it like an extension of a school grip or club activities. But, thought Asano. There was one thing she wanted to ask given the situation. Asano: Kani-saaan? Are you okay? This is a battlefield where people might diiie. Kanitama: Testament! Thats what it means to be a warrior! But They timing with which Kani spoke made it clear she was running. She was on her way to the battlefield, so what she was saying here was the real deal. Kanitama: But you can die in an accident during club activities! Not to mention traffic accidents! And illness! You could also get fed up with life and kill yourselfand even if you inherit a name, you could have death forced onto you! Asano: Yes, but Kanitama: I studied up! On Yoshiaki-sama! Kani was running. Her quick, choppy statements were almost like footsteps. Kanitama: But Yoshiaki-sama accepted me and also cares for the Satomi Student Council President! Asano: But Asano spoke up. Asano: Thats because Yoshiiiaki-sama is kind and powerfulll. That doesnt seeeem like an answer you can give if someone diiies. LikeNagaoka for example. Kanitama: Yeah! I thought the same thing as soon as the words were out of my mouth! This is the problem with those geniusesss!! Kanitama: But! She was clearly running even faster now. Kanis energy level was rising along with her focus. At times like this, the rest of them had trouble keeping up with her. But there must have been someone who had overwhelmed and then accepted that Kani. So Asano: Buuut what, Kani-sannn? Kanitama: Testament! But I had a thought! Namely Kanitama: I need to work even harder to do my best! I dont think I was accepted by Yoshiaki-sama properly! Not in my case! CCCCC Kanitama: The Satomi Student Council President works really hard too! So I think Yoshiaki-sama must have started caring for her after seeing how hard she works and how determined she is! Kani was accelerating. Kanitama: Asa-chan! Asano: Yesss? Kanitama: Im going to give it my all and do my best even if youre feeling sad! And if youre feeling sad, I just have to make you think something! Asano: Think what? Kanitama: That you need to accept me! The more you think that, the less time youll have to think about how sad you are! So Kanitama: Im proud that I made Yoshiaki-sama feel that way! And Kanitama: I hope Oky-kun and the others are the same! That explanation is a compleeete mess, thought Asano about Kanis words. It felt like someone trying to find a logical explanation for their emotional response. What Kani was talking about probably did not apply to everyone. But it probably did work that way between her and Yoshiaki. And Asano could tell there were likely other similar cases out there. She could not fully accept the idea, but rejecting it would be wrong too. And even if Kani ran across a case where her reasoning did not apply, she would probably do her best to figure something out and find an answer somewhere. It was inefficient, but through that process, Kani would eventually become not perfect, but more well-rounded. And if something sad happened to her along the way, she might end up like Yoshiaki. At any rate, she just had to take it a step at a time for now. That was what Kani had gained at the Siege of Odawara. III cant believe iiit. Asano was supposed to be the smart one, but she felt like everyone else was getting ahead of her in actual practice. Oh? She realized the divine transmission from Kani had ended. The girl had entered the battlefield. The Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay were a large bridge made of hardened wood. It was approximately 50m wide and 15km long. The top of that bridge had become a battlefield. There was a formal agreement not to actively destroy the ruins, so neither side could fire on the bridge from the sky. But firing horizontally from the road was a different matter. Fire! Cannons were loaded on high-speed wagons lined up near the west end of the bridge. The secondary cannons used on M.H.R.R. aerial warships had been removed from their turrets and brought here. There were seven of them lined up horizontally. And between them We need to fire too! Rifle-wielding warriors placed their shields between the cannons and fired from behind those. This formed one large volley. The louder booms and quieter bangs joined together to tear through the air over the bay. The wooden blocks forming the bridge shook and their seams and joints became visible. More than a wind, it was like air pressure that blew through while the noise launched the bullets and shells. The recoil was enough for some of the shooters to flinch or get down. And Hit them! The enemy was there. The Musashi forces were on the Edo side of the bay and headed this way. They were trying to clear the bridge. They would defeat the M.H.R.R. defenders in order to prevent those defenders from circling behind the Satomi forces that were already on their way to the Bousou Peninsula. What the hell is going on!? Werent they supposed to go to N?rdlingen!? Testament! You shouldnt break your promises, should you!? No, you shouldnt! Which is why you need to return that copy of Tris-tan and Stepmother Isolde I lent you! On that note, they just put out a multipack with #1 and #2 at Edos Akihabara, so lets buy that before heading back! I dont want the Far Eastern version that hasnt been localized for M.H.R.R.! Why not, you ask!? Because theirs is censored! What good is it when half the images are covered up!? Ah! someone shouted. Tadaoki-sama has some real-life censorship going on! Probably because he has a super mature taste in women for his age! I shouldve known! Everyone exchanged a glance and looked up at the bridge ruins central tower where Tadaoki was. Nice censorship, Tadaoki-sama! When a few of them said that in unison, they were answered by a loud sound from the enemy out ahead of them. It was the sound of the seven shells hitting. All shells hit! Up ahead, a shockwave bent the air and sparks flew from left to right. The ocean burst on either side of the bridge and the remnants of the waves scattered through the air like they were trying to push in at everyone there. But the aide in charge of artillery observation noticed something odd about that. The sparks flewfrom left to right? Those sparks had been produced by the shells hitting. It looked like red glowing dust to him and it had definitely appeared to race from left to right. However Werent those fired simultaneously!? No one answered his question. He simply saw what was happening out ahead. The enemy has not stopped! And their numbers have not dropped! There was no change to their charge whatsoever! There was no point in asking how that was possible. The aide student raised his voice while holding down the soundproofing spell circles over his ears. Just keep firing! A moment later, they all did so. Just like before, they fired on the enemy who were actually setting foot on the bridge this time. As the firing continued, the M.H.R.R. students first saw a silver form on the bridge. All of a sudden, they could see a silver wolf standing on the red-painted wood of the left-side railing. All the shells and bullets were being shot horizontally across the bridge. That did not cover the railing, so the wolf had been moving along that safe zone. The M.H.R.R. group put up their defenses because they knew how quickly that girl could make a charge. So one of the students gave a warning while setting up a defense barrier. She might jump over this, so be careful! They defended, but the odds were good she would clear their defenses. So the defenders within firing range swung their bodies to the left while remaining wary of the wolf. But that was not what happened. The wolf simply spun atop the railing. She swung her arms and let her hair dance in the wind. Soon thereafter, the shells they had fired slammed into the enemys charging line. But yet again, that was not what happened. Sparks flew in front of the approaching enemy. They flew from right to left and were accompanied by a solid sound. They knew what must have happened. The shells were deflected!? There had indeed been seven sounds of interception. And those sounds came with a voice this time. The M.H.R.R. firing line saw and heard something: Owwww!! It was a mass of metal. A round mass of blue and white metal had rapidly cut across the 50m-wide bridge while a chain swung it around. This was what had defended against their shells last time and this time. The wolf had used the arcing path of the swinging chain to intercept the shells flying toward her. That required enough physical strength to swing that intercepting mass of metal horizontally, but the silver wolf had that. The weapon she swung around had a diameter of greater than 3m if it was viewed as a metal ball. Also Damn them! They put a weight inside! Im not a weight! Im a pilot! The metal ball made a full rotation through the air while using its pilot as a weight. The silver wolf moved forward and the metal ball was headed for the M.H.R.R. defenders next. Its horizontal arc sent it toward the leftmost student, the one who had set up that defense barrier earlier. They all gasped, looked to him, and She didnt jump over it! Testament. He looked back at them with a smile and raised his right thumb. Im a goner now. Dont give up yet! Its all over once you give up! Im giving up because this is clearly the end for me!! Or are you volunteering to take my place!? Hey! Someone take this gutless guys place! Cause I sure dont wanna do it! You could be a little less obvious about it! everyone shouted back just before they saw two things: The metal ball flying toward them and Eh? someone leaping over it. The female warrior wore blue armor and held a spear. Thats the Musashi Vice Chancellor! Futayo jumped on top of Raging Beast. I fell behind. That was because she had been dealing with the enemy at the great ruins while the others formed a wall and charged forward. Her cutting power and the Date Vice Chancellors rapid-fire mandible sword attack had been effective against those who persistently tried to use the wreckage of the landed enemy ship as a barricade. Then the 2nd Special Duty Officer had charged in to accurately mop up those who remained, but it had still taken some time. They had needed to form a wall and move in before the enemy could fortify their position on the bridge, but My delayed arrival allowed the enemy to fire on the others. It is a good thing Mitotsudaira-sama and Vassal-dono were here. Yeah, I honestly never thought Id be deflecting shells instead of just being thrown at the enemy like normal. Judge, replied Futayo while sitting atop Raging Beast with her legs politely folded below her. After all, this was someone elses mobile shell. I am touching her weapon, so I must not be careless. But this gave her a virtual experience of what it felt like to crash into the enemy like this. I am impressed you managed to think up this fighting style, Vassal-dono. I didnt think up anything! It just kind of turned out like this! Judge. You never know what life has in store for you. I will admit I have no idea what in the world is going on in my life these days! Vassal-dono. I will admit that I have no idea what on earth will happen to you in the future. But Yes? I do know you will be thrown at the enemy soon. Arent you glad to have a predictable future? What matters is a good journey, not a good destination! What a nice saying. I hope I will have a chance to use it someday. Now, then. Futayo instantly counted the enemy. One, two, three Once I reach four, I can probably just sum it up as lots. Okay. She tilted her head to dodge a bullet flying toward her face from the distance. I do not know who did that, but they have good aim. That was a close one. At the top of the tower-like viewing platform at the center of the bridge ruins, Tadaoki spread his mouth horizontally. He was in a sniping pose and he held Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetrys first transformation. The two halves made from 18 connected barrels had become a single large sniper rifle. By attaching an automatic reloading device, he excelled at sniping with the barrel swapping out each shot, but That wasnt enough to hit the Musashi Vice Chancellor!? She was on top of a mass of metal. She was just sitting there while it flew in an arc. And he was pretty sure she had ben counting the people in the firing line in front of her. So how did she notice!? He had torn into the enemy assault unit a few times already. When everyone in the M.H.R.R. firing line moved, he would fire a bullet that no one would know was from a sniper. That had slightly slowed the enemy charge, but Wow. The metal ball crashed into their front line. Adeles crash launched Futayo from Raging Beast, so she tumbled through the air still in her seated pose. She had estimated the number of enemies as lots. I can destroy the cannons quickly enough with my cutting power, but Vassdele-dono just blew away about a third of their formation. But does this count as a charge by Vassal-dono or a throw by Mitotsudaira-sama? Who gets the credit? Regardless, that blew away a third, so I need to deal with the remaining two-thirds. Two-thirds of lots would be Oh, no. I didnt count properly, so now I cant do the math. Well, I can use lots as a general estimate. Hm. She straightened herself from her sitting pose and made a single rotation in the air. She twisted her body so she flew past the enemy cannons along the side. She chose to land on the ground past the second cannon, but Bind, Tonbo Spare! Understood. Just as the second cannon was sliced from above, she heard the crashing sound of Raging Beast destroying the row of cannons behind her. After being thrown into the enemy formation, the mass of metal pushed through the repulsing force and the enemys weight to continue onward. Owwww!! At least Vassal-dono appears to be enjoying herself! With that thought, Futayo passed above the destroyed second cannons. She intended to land on the floor past that one she had destroyed. But her jump was not long enough, so she used her hand. She lightly pressed the fingers of her left hand against the edge of the slice in the cannon she had split open herself. Oh. She pushed herself up enough to gain more distance. She descended on the left side of the bridge. When counting from the left, she was between the third cannon and the destroyed fourth cannon. The area between the cannons formed a path where the enemy defenders and gunners waited. But they had not expected someone to drop down from above, so Eh? She dropped feetfirst and used her weight to crush the closest defender. At the same time, the rest of the enemy noticed her. The lead gunner quickly aimed her way and pulled the trigger. That was a good decision, she thought. They had clearly been trained well enough to assume anything unexpected on the battlefield was an enemy. But she had lowered her center of gravity when jumping down and crushing the defender. She was crouched down, so the enemy bullet passed by overhead. The gunshot was awfully loud echoing between the cannons, so she released Tonbo Spares extension device as if to brush away that noise. She held the butt of the spear forward and the tip backwards, but she did not hold it horizontally. She held it diagonally like a pike. Extension device! The launched spear butt struck the lead gunner at the bottom of the chest. She had a good reason for not using the spear tip. The butt knocked the gunner backwards instead of stabbing into them, so ! The gunner crashed into the others behind them. The other gunners cried out as they supported the fellow gunner collapsing toward them. That tilted them all back diagonally, but Excuse me. Futayo moved ahead. She stepped on the foot of the enemy leaning diagonally back in the air to briefly stop them and then launched them back with a kick to the chest armor. The enemy collapsed. And she flew through the air. But her light jump was not made forward or back. She launched herself straight up. Then the gunners behind the cannon saw her. A student who was likely an aide held a hand up toward her, and There she is! She saw a targeting spell opened in his hand. Are they linked!? Several of the gunners targeting spells automatically turned her way. They likely had guidance spells applied to their bullets, so those would hit as long as they were not aiming their gun in the entirely wrong direction. I get it now, thought Futayo. This area has some with proper training, but it also has a lot of rookies. Then she heard the gunshots. Guided bullets flew her way from extreme close range. She was in the air, but she did have a way to dodge. She had multiple options, including Tonbo Spares extension device and the midair use of martial arts, but for now, she stuck to her original plan. There. Something flew toward her from the right side of the bridge. It was the mass of metal using the vassal as a weight. After crashing into that cannon and the enemy formation, her momentum had remained and she had bounced. Her short but sturdy limbs were still caught on cannon and gun parts while she flew in a parabolic arc toward Futayo. Im gonna hit youuuuu!! Judge, agreed Futayo while spinning her body. She placed the bottom of her feet on the flying mobile shell hammer. There. She absorbed the impact with her ankles and lightly stood there. Adele was not quite sure what had happened. But she did know she had hit Futayo in midair. It was an accident! Traffic laws naturally applied to mobile shells as well. In any Testament Union nation, a ground mobile shell in motion was regulated by the same laws as a mid-sized wagon, so when vassals like Adele were given their title of vassal, they were required to earn a license for the type of mobile shell they would be using. How many points were taken from your license if you hit someone due to inattention? Then again, even if she lost her mid-sized carriage license, that only prevented her from operating the mobile shell on public roads. If she had it transported to the battlefield, she could still use it. Not to mention If Im only being used as a hammer, I dont have to use it as vehicle at all! She made the joke herself since no one else was around to do it, but Eh? She heard a few sounds. The first she heard were the many metallic sounds of the bullets meant for Futayo hitting her instead. Those sounds of deflected metal meant that Futayo had not been hit by Raging Beast. Then Whered she go!? Just then, she heard a solid sound on her back armor which was pointed toward the sky. Something had hit a piece of cannon wreckage caught on Raging Beast. Futayo had probably circled behind her and kicked off one of the broken cannons. Vassal-dono. Futayos muffled voice reached her inside Raging Beast while the machine was being swung around in the air. I will not damage the mobile shellso bear with this. I-I dont like where this is headed! But she realized what Futayo was going to do. What would Futayo do in a situation like this if not use her cutting power? But she said she wouldnt damage Raging Beast! The answer was simple: she would slice through the cannon wreckage caught on Raging Beast and Bind, Tonbo Spare! Mitotsudaira saw it happening while she swung Raging Beast around with a Silver Chain. While standing on the back of the bouncing mobile shell, Futayo sent her cutting power toward Raging Beast. Asama: Kyaaaahh! Adele was sliced open! Gold Mar: Slicing her up for cooking? Silver Wolf: Glad to see none of you are actually worried! But the result was not what everyone was implying. Futayo had attacked the cannon wreckage caught on Raging Beasts arms and back. The melted-on metal was accurately bisected and struck. The force of the blow went on to push at Raging Beast below. There! Raging Beast changed direction with enough force that Mitotsudaira had to loosen the Silver Chain. Until now, it had been mostly bouncing with lengthy airtime, but this was a direct diagonal blow. Raging Beast took the trajectory of a sharp karate chop to hit the remaining three cannons. There was nothing to stop it, so the mass of metal flew in with its left shoulder out front. It swept away the gunners and crashed into the metal cannon. Owwwwww!!! Futayo jumped down into the center of the enemy formation. There were a lot of them, but she had her back to where Raging Beast had hit. The mobile shell had crashed into the cannon while taking out the nearby gunners with it, so she barely had to worry about anything behind her. That just left crouching low, and I am Musashi Ariadust Academy Vice Chancellor Honda Futayo! She moved forward. The enemy still qualified as lots. Their numbers had been reduced considerably, but they were still not down to three. By her second step, Raging Beast had hit the third cannon. Vassal-dono has such an excellent mobile shell. Its destruction efficiency is fantastic with a weight inside. The tearing and popping of bolts joined the breaking and creaking of metal like strange wind instruments. All the noise created the background music for Futayos charge. With the enemy group packed in so close, she could not hold her spear horizontally. But that was fine. She had already been holding it vertically. With Tonbo Spare raised on her right side, she jabbed it forward from below and spun it around. There! She hit the gunner in front of her in the arms, knocking those arms and the gun they held upwards. His expression froze on his face as his arms were forcefully raised overhead, but Futayo Toh! She moved forward and brought her left shoulder toward him. He functioned as a shield. With both arms raised and his weapon held up, he could do nothing to her. He could not even tackle her with his body stretched upwards like that. So she pushed her right side against his right side and spun her legs around him. Kakei-dono did it like this, didnt he!? She made a 360-degree turning slide with someone acting as a shield at the central axis. It was a forceful action that required spinning the enemy being used as a shield. But even while doing that, she did not go easy on the enemy. She held her spear out to the left to knock the surrounding enemies arms and weapons up. And Toh. She passed through. Futayo slalomed through the defenseless enemies and she made sure to lightly strike up at them with her shoulders to prevent them from returning to a fighting stance. She did not knock any of them down. With this many enemies packed in this closely, knocking just one of them down with a powerful blow would create a barrier for her and randomly change the movement of the enemy formation. That would be annoying. So she instead knocked their arms and weapons up to clear space for herself. By using an enemy as a shield, the others would change position and clear more space in order to aim at her properly. If she could repeat the process, continue moving, and push the enemy shield around, something would come into view. There! The aide student was at the center of the enemy. He was aiming a targeting spell toward her. That was sending guidance data to the others. The distinctive four-way cross of a Catholic gunsight settled on the center of his lernen figur. That meant it had locked onto her. So Fire! But by the time she heard that word, Futayo had already passed by the aide. She did not bother with him. Because You should have been looking ahead. Eh? It happened just as the aide uttered that confused sound. Ohhh! A great force rushed in from beyond the destroyed cannons. The Musashi charge had arrived. The force struck the cannons, pushing them off the wagons, and sending them through the air. Everyone was here, so Futayo knew what she had to do next. Deal with the enemys second line. She could see enemy reinforcements arriving from the opposite bank, so she ran toward them. Oh. A mass of metal flew passed her overhead. Will Vassal-dono get there first!? That was indeed what happened. Mitotsudaira saw Adeles results when she crashed horizontally into the center of the enemy formation. The enemy reinforcements were hit by a left-side throw performed with a mobile shell. That was exciting. The reinforcements probably thought they could arrive before the frontline was defeated, but they were wrong. The line of cannons had been cleared before they arrived. The rest of the Musashi forces were mopping up the remaining enemies, but Mitotsudaira and Futayo had continued forward. The two of them had a certain rule to follow here. They would focus only on assistance. After all, they had another battle waiting for them in N?rdlingen in a few hours time. Even if they had time to get some sleep first, they would not have time to fully heal any physical wounds. And discrepancies in your intuition can be frightening. Every battle had its own battlefield and enemy. The battlefield and enemy were never the exact same. So no matter how much you trained, you had to work to understand the current battlefield and enemy and then adapt to that. Blowing through everything like a powerful gale might sound nice, but it did not always work like that. When you fought a battle, you picked up habits from adapting to that battlefield and enemy. Breaking free of that required time and training to adjust. If she learned anything in a battle, it could take some time to reset herself. That could be scary when it came to back-to-back battles like this. If she ran into a powerful enemy here, it could easily create a disturbance in her while in N?rdlingen. But While running, something came into view: the large facility rising up from the center of the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay. Nagaoka Tadaoki was at the top of that. It looked to be about 5km away. She had to destroy the enemy reinforcements before arriving there. !? But then she heard a sound. It came from near where Futayo had charged out ahead. It sounded like the air rupturing, and it was Futayo! Something is being spatially ejected! Futayo responded to Mitotsudairas shout by suddenly springing her body from the ground. She made a rightward spin while running and then threw herself into a side flip. What is this!? She wondered that as wind passed by right in front of her eyes. It was a red and white cowling spear and it was large enough to call a knights spear. The spear had suddenly stabbed out in front of her. It had been spatially ejected. Futayo knew of someone who could send giant spears like this out of empty air. The girl had been a Hashiba representative during the Siege of Odawara. Her name was What was it again? Oh, no. I remember what she looks like, but I forgot her name. At any rate, a short figure jumped out in front of her. The girl had short hair and wore an M.H.R.R. summer uniform. Her large eyes were directed at Futayo. Ill do my best, so please fight me!! Judge. Futayo nodded. I like your attitude!! As soon as she said that, the second spear was ejected. The metallic noise of her interception echoed across war-torn Edo Bay. Volume 7B, 36: Stubborn Girl with Three-Dimensional Footing Volume 7B, Chapter 36: Stubborn Girl with Three-Dimensional Footing Um I do that like this And this like that And then what was it? Point Allocation (Do My Best) From the very first move, Kani did not hold back. She had eight cowling spears she could launch. They had all been rebuilt from ready-made parts after Yoshiaki had destroyed them during the Siege of Odawara. Of course, these ready-made parts were all of the highest quality since they were meant as spare parts for the weapons brought to Kantou, so they were honestly more expensive and functional than the ones she had been using before. Theyre wasted on me! But according to Big Katou Youre here in Fukushimas place, so you should expect this kind of treatment. It was true she would expect Fukushima to use the highest quality parts. The thrusters were working well and the spears felt nice and light when she pulled them toward her after the ejection. In fact, the various parts were moving a little better than she expected, so she had to move faster than she was used to. The only real problem was that she had not had time to adjust the weight balance. She had overslept. Well, no. She had woken up on time. She had set an alarm clock spell on her lernen figur, so she had woken up. But when she did, she had found a cat sleeping on her belly, she had not known what to do, and she had ended up falling back asleep. And when she fell back asleep, it had been a very deep sleep. The next thing she had known, it was seven minutes until the meeting time, so she had frantically run up to the deck and found Big Katou and Ootani with her new Sasamura. Big Katou had given her the usual look while inspecting her schale besen. Did you sleep well? Sorry! I really did oversleep! Because of the cat? No! Because of my own indecision! Leave the cat with Ootani. And if you got enough sleep, it all works out. You can finetune your equipment on the scene, but you cant catch up on your sleep once the battle starts. That had been the end of it for her, but Ootani had said he was going to break through the defenses placed on Kantous divine transmission network and head to N?rdlingen. He had said he was going to assist Ishida Mitsunari. And now Here I go! Kani was fighting the Musashi Vice Chancellor. This girl had repelled Fukushima Masanori, who Kani looked up to as a superior. This was an enemy. But Kani was pleased to face this enemy. After all She defeated Fukushima-san! She must be an incredible fighter! Oh, said Futayo in her heart. The enemy was quickly moving both in front of her and all around her. But what was her name? All I remember is that it was seafood related.[1] But what was it? Seafood. Bonito! No, it was not bonito. I would definitely remember it if it was that. I could also go for some ginger. Besides, I feel like it was a shorter name. Bonito is pretty long. Seaweed is pretty long too. Cod is nice and short, but it is not a name. In that case Squid! No, that does not seem right either. And I feel like I am moving further from the answer. But Octopus seems weirdly close. Why is that? Because they squirt ink? No, squids do that too. In that case, she thought. The difference between a squid and an octopus is the color, the flavor, and the number of legs. And my opponent here is using eight spears. I see. Was it the eight spears that made me think of an octopus? In that case, her name must be Kani did not let up on her attacks. Sasamura still needed tuning, but that meant tuning for her. They had already been tuned to the maintenance teams standards and she was gradually growing more accustomed to that. The maintenance teams tuning made them front heavy by shifting the weight toward the tip. That was meant to deliver a heavy blow more than supply penetrative power. These would send something flying at a touch instead of piercing or slicing it. They might not provide critical damage, but the bare minimum of damage on contact was quite high and over a wider area. The impact would propagate outwards, so if she slammed one into a large group, she could hit them all at once. The problem with the heavier front end was how difficult it was to get it moving. That meant she had to eject them pointing downwards whenever possible. If they hit the ground, that impact would stay with them for a bit even if she re-stored them, so she had to re-store them immediately after ejecting them. That made her movements a little rushed, but Ill do my best! The enemy was also moving quite quickly. She was the Musashi Vice Chancellor. Fast was Kanis first impression of her. She dodged Kanis attacks. And instead of desperately ducking below them, she slipped past them with flowing movements. The eight cowling spears carried enough force to send the girls entire body flying at a touch, yet CCCCC! She slipped past them. When Kani sent them in for a direct hit, the girl would spin out of the way and come for her. When she launched them where the enemy would soon be, the girl would speed up to pass through before it arrived. And if she let up on the attack for even a moment Kh! The girl arrived right in front of her. With almost casual movements. At this rate, they would run into each other. The advancing Musashi Vice Chancellor had her right side turned forward a bit and she attempted to press that shoulder against Kanis chest. This is crazy! thought Kani. There was a lot of distance between them. She was keeping a distance of five or six meters at all times. However She can reach me! She could tell the girl could hit her with the next step. Sensing that imminent impact, her pulse quickened a fair bit. Because Whats going to happen!? What kind of attack would the Musashi Vice Chancellor start using if she managed to get close? Would a spear user normally try to tackle you with their shoulder? Kani could not do that. She had never fought like that before. Not even Yoshiaki had fought in a way that made Kani sense an impact like this coming. But this opponent was different. She stepped forward in a testing way that said I can hit you and that sense of imminent danger messed with Kani. It happened again. The girl lightly sidestepped a cowling spear launched at extreme close range. Her flowing hair and swinging arms found no obstacles, almost like this attack had been built into her series of movements from the start. The way her hair flowed was especially beautiful and cute. It did not seem tugged or stretched at all; it constantly danced and occasionally accelerated into a long arc. Here she came. Her hair drew a long arc. She charged in toward Kani and prepared to hit with the next step. In response, Kani launched an attack toward- Thinking Time! The Musashi Vice Chancellor suddenly stopped moving, held out her left palm, and shouted those words. Huh!? Kani came to a stop and the other girl calmly spun around in front of her. And while she did so, she placed her left index finger on her brow to think. Precisely three seconds later, the Musashi Vice Chancellor made a move toward unmoving Kani. She pointed her left index finger at her. Shrimp!! Gold Mar: Is something weird happening? Unturning: When is there not? Righteousness: Y-you all had better not be doing anything weird behind us! I swear! Me: Hey, Hey. Whatcha gonna do, Seijun? Flatty doesnt trust us. Vice President: And whose fault is that!? I found the answer! thought Futayo while spinning. She praised herself while including a quick turning step to preserve Soaring Wings. I am glad I could remember that! Yes, it was seafood. And when it came to the red and white coloration of those eight spears, it had to be shrimp. She was also quite fond of tuna, but she had to think in turns of her opponent right now. That girl had the face of a shrimp-lover. Besides, tuna was a bad idea. According to Kazuno The Testament says tuna was considered a bland fish in this age, so the fatty part was thrown out. So her father had insisted he was moderating his diet as he bought up the fatty fish, pickled it for long-term preservation, and sold it off. In the end, Lord Motonobu had secured a more efficient market and stolen all the profits. Which is why pickling became taboo in my family. But her current opponent was Shrimp. I solved the mystery! she thought with great relief, but then she noticed Shrimp looking at her. Shrimp raised her right hand and spoke. Excuse me! Were fighting a battle right now, so why are you calling for a time out!? You did not know!? This is the age-old tradition of Thinking Time! Thats a thing!? It is! Gold Mar: Its really not. That sounds like something out of a nightmare. Asama: Um, Masazumi? Did you, uh, hear what Naito just said? Vice President: Didnt I do that joke before? Yknow, about a Naito-mare. Uqui: Hard to say. Even if you did, we may have all suppressed the memory. Silver Wolf: Some of us are trying to fight! Flat Vassal: Thats right! Were trying to fight! And 5th Special Duty Officer! Dont forget how important it is to take good care of your weapon! Now more than ever! Futayo spoke to Shrimp. Attacking during Thinking Time is a cowardly act! Surely you knew that. Eh!? I-I dont recall being taught that bit of etiquette! Hm Which school of combat were you trained in? Houzouin! replied Shrimp without missing a beat. And they didnt teach me anything about Thinking Time! They would not teach you this in a Buddhist temple! Futayo pointed at Shrimp while realizing what was going on here. The name is in English after all! And it did in fact work in England! It did!? Indeed it did. Walter-dono of the Trumps realized what I was doing and waited for me. That means it is a global thing and they would not speak of it in a Far Eastern temple! Th-then, said Shrimp while clenching both her fists. How long does it last!? Until just now. Futayo slammed an attack into Shrimp. Kani was legitimately surprised. ...Wow! Incredible! was her first impression. She could not quite put to words how it was incredible, but it definitely gave her an extremely strange feeling. This girl was clearly different from Fukushima, Yoshiaki, or the others. Kanis tempo had been completely thrown off. The attack coming her way used the tip of the spear. And it flew toward her like an artillery shell thanks to the extension device. It was targeting the center of her torso, the hardest location to evade. And she was also in a state of surprise. Her fighting stance had slipped because she had grown careless. Even though Fukushima had told her to read the progress of battle beforehand. That was a failure, but she wanted to avoid making any further mistakes. So she took action as the spear tip rushed toward her. Here I go! She launched Sasamura, but not toward the enemys spear. Her observation of the Musashi Vice Chancellors grip on the spear told her attempting to intercept the attack would be dangerous. Everything from the girls hands to the spear tip was wobbling slightly. That meant she was not holding it tightly. That was the best way to perform a jab if you intended to make a high-speed snap. She would probably pour on the strength at the instant of contact to push past any defenses. Allowing it to hit her cowling spear like that would be dangerous. That loosely-held spear would easily deflect whatever strength she sent its way. So instead of being knocked away, the spear could be pulled back in to reach her. So Kani controlled where Sasamura would be ejected. She positioned it behind her on the left so it would graze her side. Sasamura was currently set up to provide a powerful impact, so Kani decided to use it to knock herself out of the way. The problem was the accuracy of the ejection. She was pretty sure she could secure a position where it would only just barely hit her. She had yet to tune Sasamura, but the feeling that ruled her heart was not worry. It was Ill do my best! She would try. There were things she had to do even if she was worried. And if she was going to do it, she thought she might as well do her best to succeed at it. I mean, whats the point of doing your best to fail!? So she focused herself on producing the best possible result instead of on her worries. She lightly twisted herself to the right and braced for impact while also drawing in the incoming spear tip. And Eject! Mitotsudaira saw Kani Saizous decision while she slammed Adele into the enemy. At first glance, it looked like Suicide!? But that was an illusion. She had ejected a cowling spear behind her. It looked like she had ejected it too close to herself and torn into her own side. But Kanis body was instead sent flying. Her short and slender body doubled over and flew into the sky on the left from Mitotsudairas perspective. She hit herself with her own spear!? That was exactly it. The cowling spear was quite large and it had probably been forcibly accelerated upon ejection. After all, the ejection was louder than it had been at Odawara. If the acceleration came from the tip being made heavier, then the cowling spears attacks would be in the form of impacts. That explained why Kani had been sent flying just now. It also explained why she had chosen this course of action. Futayo! The ejected cowling spear was not targeting Futayo. But Kani had escaped Futayos Tonbo Spare. What would the enemy do after dodging? Mitotsudaira knew all too well. She is going to attack! Kani performed a midair side flip. She flipped herself upside down to not expose her body to the enemy after receiving that impact. As soon as her side flip turned her upside down, she rapidly ejected cowling spears. The enemy was below her, ahead, and to the left, so she directed them that way. Eject! She launched them from below her upside-down feet. She ejected Sasamura spread out like a fan and like a spiral staircase. She also kicked off the bottom of the cowling spears to run while upside down. She took exactly seven steps. By gaining the launch speed of the spears, she circled behind the Musashi Vice Chancellor. The pain of being hit had yet to reach her body. But she could feel it coming. Her left side felt tense and she could not stretch it any further than it already was. That would definitely become pain later and forcing it to move would only damage the tendons. But she moved nonetheless. She could see the Musashi Vice Chancellor at the center of her launched fan and spiral. But Kani did not hold back with the concentrated attack of seven spears directed at that girl. She made the seven attacks after hitting herself to evade. That would have been a surprise for the enemy and the Musashi Vice Chancellor never could have expected the timing of this attack. She had the advantage, so she did everything she could. Her first action was related to the cowling spear that had hit her. As it flew out ahead, she did not re-store it like she had previously. This was not a feint. Nor was it to distract the enemy. That spear had been launched ahead from the left side of her back rather than at the Musashi Vice Chancellor in front of her, so it would pass by that girl on the right side instead of hitting her. Contact with that spear would provide an impact powerful enough to send her flying, so the Musashi Vice Chancellor could not move to the right. Then Kani only had to send in the seven cowling spears as if pushing that impact into her. She did not launch the spears in a simple fashion. This was a lesson she had learned from Yoshiaki. She primarily used trajectories from diagonally above but she also had them crisscross. She also gave them a slight rotation so the enemy could not run up them. That created a bed of thorns made from eight cowling spears. This was not a cage. It was meant to defeat, not capture. Got her! Kani controlled the spears movement with her fingers to weave together a space of multiple intersecting paths. There was no escape for the enemy. Once this hit, they would tear into her. And she saw the Musashi Vice Chancellor in that space. She also noticed the girl was looking up at her. CCCC!? But the corners of her tight lips were definitely angled upwards. Futayo was impressed by Shrimps skill. Well done! The way she had woven together the attacks had been clever. She had produced some nice sounds during the Siege of Odawara, but you had to experience it for yourself to understand how sharp it really was. Futayo had held a bit of a bias against spatially-ejected spears. She had thought they were little different form short-range cannon blasts. But that was wrong. By linking the ejection direction to your hands, the attack could be changed on the fly. That ejection control was especially crucial. And Shrimp went beyond that and controlled their approach even while she was removing them from space, but instead of lowering their speed, she would aim them and twist them to actually increase the impact they would provide. Shrimp also controlled them after they had been ejected. And she did so with more than her hand movements. She would hop on top of them or kick them to change their trajectories in unexpected ways. At this point, they were more like spear-shaped claws than cowling spears. Of course, there were things she could not do, like draw them in close. But from what Futayo had seen, she could pull off most any attack, including vertical rotations and striking with the base of the tip. The elaborate attack here was another example. Shrimp sent the cowling spears down while woven together like a dense bamboo thicket. She was trying to pin Futayo in place. And once Futayo could not move, each cowling spear could go in for a finishing blow. This was not about accuracy. Only three of the spears could directly hit her body, but the other four were being used to keep her from escaping. And they did so both horizontally and vertically. Well done, thought Futayo again. The world was a large place. Or should she say the times were changing quickly? She had never expected to see such great variation on the concept of spears. It made sense this girl was named Shrimp. Those symbolized long ?life and good fortune. A long time ago, her father had killed a 7m one in Mikawa Bay and Kazuno had had this to say: Tadakatsu-sama, that is not a shrimp. It has pincers, so I would say it is more of a lobster monster. But it had tasted good when they cooked it, so it all worked out in the end. But at the moment, Futayo had to intercept these Shrimp Spears. She had one way of doing so: gently spinning her body and What is the best way of cooking shrimp on the beach? You could not throw them into the campfire. So You must skewer them. Kani saw the Musashi Vice Chancellor twisting her spear. And instead of a normal twist, she first rotated it in front of her and then swung it out from her. Kani thought of it like building up power in the spear and releasing it. And indeed, something was released from the Musashi Vice Chancellors hand: the spear itself. She sent out the tip with the extension device and then the tip popped off of the shaft and the core part inside. The spear was fully extended, so it could not throw the removed end parts very hard. What could be called the main part of the spear floated out in something like a light toss. Then the Musashi Vice Chancellor made her next move. The multiple cowling spears had been woven tightly together on their way toward her, but Nh! She swung her own spears shaft up and into the cowling spears. Narumi saw the Musashi Vice Chancellors counterattack while helping mop up the enemys front line. Her mobile shell, Unturning Centipede, had locked onto the spears Kani had launched toward the Musashi Vice Chancellor. Inside the sealed piloting space, a sign frame appeared in the head area. And here I thought three of them were going to hit her. The Musashi Vice Chancellor had made a diagonal thrust of her extended spear. That one spear disturbed the other seven. She reversed the calculation. She had struck one of the spears meant to cut off her escape. Specifically, the final one meant to prevent her from moving vertically. That spear had been falling nearly vertically toward her, so an attack from below would shift its path to the side. That was what it did. That spear had been launched as a final assurance, so it had been thrown into the densest portion of the spear group. That meant even a slight shift to its path caught the others. The one spear hit the others and sparks flew. Those spears were tuned with a focus on powerful impacts. The impact of that collision in the center of their densest point spread across the entire space. A great noise rang out. First just one, but then three at once. Or so it sounded to Narumi. The first spear was bent and broken. Then the three it had hit strained. The broken one and the straining three shook from the impact and clearly floated up a bit. Their paths spread outwards, and Ohhh! The Musashi Vice Chancellor swung up her raised spear shaft. And along a path meant to catch on the other spears. Narumi could tell it had hit. All of Kanis cowling spears shook violently as they were deflected outwards. All seven were thrown from their intended path and collided with each other. Its like a flower. That was exactly what happened. The seven spears scattered like a blossoming flower above the Musashi Vice Chancellors head. It looked like they hesitated for a second while trying to figure out which way their force should spread, but Judge! Seven loud metallic sounds rang together and Kanis cowling spears flew outwards. It had all happened almost simultaneously. It was all nothing more than the continuation of what the Musashi Vice Chancellor had predicted and launched. And the result lay before them. Kani had a weapon in her hand as she began to fall. It was a cowling spear. That was the one she had launched horizontally to cut off the Musashi Vice Chancellors escape earlier. She must have quickly re-stored it and re-ejected it. This was different from the Siege of Odawara. According to the records from then, Kani had lost her weapons against Yoshiaki and been forced to rely on a tackle in the very end. She had learned from that and was demonstrating the result of that lesson here. As soon as she decided her attack might not work, she had prepared the next attack. She was beginning to read the flow of battle as well as a first year could. Narumi could recognize Kanis skill, but on top of that, she spoke to the girls opponent. Now, show her what it was your read, Musashi Vice Chancellor. Kani saw movement. The extended shaft was shaking while held up by the Musashi Vice Chancellor. That was due to the force and kinetic energy supplied by the multiple cowling spear hits. In a fraction of an instant, the metal shaft shook, the bend moved back in the opposite direction, and finally CCC! All of the six-piece shafts connections burst and blossomed. The metal stem split and spread out from the bottom and the very top became a flower. A metallic noise rang out. That was the sound of the blossoming destruction as the force sent into the shaft caused it all to disappear and radiate outwards. The metal stem, leaves, and flower floated at the center of it all. The bursting power must have been strongest at the metal pipe which produced a clear tone in the night air, but The Musashi Vice Chancellor! In the instant that girl was hidden behind the metal blossom, she disappeared. She was gone. No, she had moved somewhere. Probably to one of Kanis blind spots. In that case, decided Kani. What was it she needed to do? Ill do my best!! She had not lost yet. She could still think up something to do. She could come up with the best possible move for her in this situation. Which was ! She stored the cowling spear she had been preparing to send at her opponent. She chose to immediately re-eject it toward Where the Musashi Vice Chancellors spear flew off to! The enemy had tossed the main part of the spear into the air before swinging up the shaft. It had flown behind where Kani was now, so She has to be there! Kani turned around in midair and sent out a cowling spear. Please hit! As soon as she landed, Kani controlled the cowling spear being ejected and pushed it forward. She swung her left arm and a large white and red spear was ejected out ahead of it. It had plenty of initial speed, but was her opponent in its path? Musashi Vice Chancellor! She was. Her opponent had already grabbed her own spear and was preparing to swing it. This enemy could use a cutting power which would smash the cowling spear. Kani had to hit her before she could swing that spear, so Ill do my best! She was still inexperienced, but that was no excuse on the battlefield. Of course, she did not strictly need to win this battle there. But I do need to be useful! Even if she was defeated here, it would be meaningful as long as it bought time for someone else. The results and credit could go elsewhere. She was here in Fukushimas place after all. So Ill do my best! She controlled her cowling spear to demonstrate her role. She controlled it to the point that her fingernails strained in protest. Reach her! She launched it. In fact, she launched two of them. She had already retrieved all seven of the ones that had flown up into the sky, even the broken one. She fired another of those immediately after the initial one here. So even if the first one was sliced through, the next one would hit. Kani recalled the final moments of her battle against Yoshiaki during the Siege of Odawara. Surrounding her enemy with spears form the sky had been an improvement on a technique she had used in the Yoshiaki battle. That had been defended against, but the current battle was the continuation from that. She had not lost just because her attack was defended against or a cowling spear had been broken. Fukushima-san and Yoshiaki-sama taught me that! They had taught her that she had only lost once she could no longer read the flow of battle. So in order to continue reading ahead in this battle CCCC! She observed something in front of her. The Musashi Vice Chancellor had stabbed her spear tip below her own left arm instead of counterattacking. What is she doing!? It looked like suicide, but Kani knew better. That was the same thing she had done earlier: hit yourself with your own attack to forcibly move yourself. In the Musashi Vice Chancellors case, she used the spear tip to strike the armor panel hanging from her hip hard point. And Kani heard the following words: BindTonbo Spare! Futayo felt the impact of the cutting power striking her. She had tried quite a few ways of moving herself around in the past. She had run, jumped, spun, and even kicked off a shell, but this was her first time doing it this way. She received an impact to the hipbone. She learned just how painful that cutting power was. Fukushima-dono could not have had a good time receiving a nearly direct hit from this, she realized. But this was the method she needed now. Using an external force to move herself would not destroy Soaring Wings. This provided more than enough force. Her left hip armor shattered and her skirt was shredded, but Make it! The two cowling spears passed by her on the left. She spun her body toward Shrimp and accelerated. ! Her attack ended up with a backhand motion due to the rotation of her body. That was fine. The main portion of Tonbo Spare was a short spear. The core was normally stored in the shaft, but it did have a proper butt end attached. She would use that striking end to hit Shrimp in the gut. She aimed at her opponents right side from her own perspective. That was the same side Shrimp had hit with her cowling spear before. Her movements were oddly stiff when it came to her left side. That injury may have been a sign of her resolve, but there was no reason to show mercy or go easy on her. They both had an objective beyond themselves in this battle. Plus She said she would do her best! When your opponent said they would give it their all, you could never assume it was over. You had to assume something else was coming to the very, very end. So Futayo went for it. While spinning her body to the right, she struck with the butt end of Tonbo Spares main portion. In that instant, she saw something. Shrimp looked at her, and CCCC! Her shoulders lowered in relief. Futayo made an immediate decision in response to Shrimps reaction. She made a snapping motion with the right hand holding Tonbo Spare. She had been swinging the spear backhanded toward the girl, but now she reaccelerated it. And not toward Shrimp! Up! She had a reason. Shrimp had said she would do her best and now her shoulders had lowered in relief. It had looked like she was no longer doing her best, but not because she had given up. They both had an objective beyond themselves on this battlefield. For Futayos side, that was the Kantou Liberation. For Shrimps side, it was to retain control of Kantou. Objectives like that introduced a certain factor to your tactics: assistance. Instead of prioritizing your personal victory, you could work toward an overall victory or toward passing things off to the next fighter on your side. Shrimp had learned she had succeeded there. Which meant Reinforcements! If a group of enemies had arrived, they would naturally have a commander, but Futayo had sensed nothing of the sort. Then why had Shrimp still demonstrated such relief? They must be on their way. Most likely, the enemy would reach her at about the same time she struck Shrimp. And this was an opponent whose presence Futayo could not sense. So she gave up on defeating Shrimp. If the enemy was charging in at her, the enemy would not use a jab to avoid hitting Shrimp. They would wait until just before passing her by and then make a horizontal strike or a downwards strike from directly behind her. With a horizontal strike, she only needed to duck down. With a downwards strike from above, she had to dodge to either side while intercepting the blow. Would it be from the side or from above? The answer was simple. Shrimp stood on the other side of her from the new enemy, but the girl had not ducked down. That meant the enemy behind her was going to use a downwards strike. In that case Her body moved. Futayo performed a turning slide to the right and held Tonbo Spare overhead. Her voice rang out in a dignified tone a moment later. Bind, Tonbo Spare!! Sound raced through the air. It was a loud metallic one. The light that scattered came from small shards of ether. And in exchange, a single power was stopped and prevented from activating. Tonbo Spares cutting power had been canceled. It had not hit. The change of movement and the cutting power had essentially been a surprise attack, yet it had been shattered. What happened? Futayo shifted into a turning slide that spun her around and her brow furrowed in doubt. Her cutting attack had been canceled by something. Was it canceled by a reverse reflection!? She spun her body around and leaped to move behind Shrimp. She maintained her acceleration. While taking a rapid curving path toward the girl, she saw something. A silver path was racing through the spot she had just vacated. Is that? She recognized the movement this newcomer had used to pursue her and cancel Tonbo Spares cutting power. That is a werewolfs instantaneous acceleration, isnt it!? Indeed it is. The response came from shockingly close by. And In front of me! I am right here. It came from below. She looked down and saw the enemy directly below her throat. They were in the very shadow she was casting in the darkness. It was a wolf. The silhouette was similar to Mitotsudaira and her mother, but one thing was very different about the wolf who had moved right up to Futayo here. I am Hashiba Ten Spears #8, Kasuya Takenori. She swung her right hand toward Futayo while wielding some kind of weapon and her hair danced along with the motion. That hair was plentiful, but Black!? It was the color of darkness instead of the moon. A line of silver raced from the black wolf. The swift attack was aimed at Futayos throat. Kasuyas black hair swayed as she launched her accelerated attack. And she thought, I managed to avoid anything as rude as a surprise attack. She felt some relief at that. And I managed to name myself. She had explained her position and given a greeting. If an attack launched after that qualified as a surprise, it meant that Vice Chancellor had been far too careless. So Kasuya felt no reluctance to use her strength. She placed even more acceleration on the instantaneous attack. She divided the close-range attack up into smaller movements for instantaneous acceleration. This is the speed at which wolves fight. 1. Kani can mean crab. Volume 7B, 38: Approachers at the Crossing Volume 7B, Chapter 38: Approachers at the Crossing If the howl of rebuke Is shouted to the earth Then the scream of accusation Is released into the sky Point Allocation (What a Pain) Mitotsudaira lightly swung her right hand and continued speaking. This is the battlefield C the survival of nations is at stake and lives are taken here. But when the previous Satomi Chancellor set the stage for this, he faced the battlefield to bring life. She had been helpless then. Even though her king had told her to stop him. But was even the greatest speed and strength no match for the speed of willpower? She decided to stay by her kings side whenever he was reminded of that time. And she decided she could never become someone who would remind him of it. She also gave her response to the previous Satomi Chancellors willpower. Everyone, carry your own willpower. And I want every last one of you C enemy or ally C to live and to win. Yes. We are a group. We are not alone. We are all here because of our connection to someone, be it the person standing by our side, a classmate, our academy, or our nation. Even if you feel powerless, those connections will not leave you. You can keep living without needing to think about buying victory with your death. That was what the Satomi Chancellor had taught them. They could not rely on heroes or geniuses and they could not reject them either. We all must work together and do what we can! So If you are trying to sacrifice yourself or you insist that the battlefield is a place for you to die, then leave this place! Asama listened to Mitotsudairas words and turned toward Kimis bitter smile next to her. Kimi leaned against Toori and rested her chin on his shoulder. My, my, foolish brother. Your knight is saying some bold things there. Are those the kind of things youre always thinking about? Are they? Well Asama saw him scratch his head. His cheeks were faintly flushed as Kimi watched him with eyes narrowed and lips smiling. Wait, no, no, no. Nates the one saying it, so Im only telling her. That seemed to give away the answer right there and Kimi likely saw it too. She embraced his head from behind, pressed her cheek against his, and spoke. We will reclaim what was taken. Thats right. That was the kind of life they had decided to live. And that may have been why Judge. She heard several voices. Everyone on the battlefield replied with that word. Judge! Yoshiyasu heard the voices of everyone on the battlefield with her. It was not just Class Plum. They were above the bay and headed toward the center of the Bousou Peninsula. The starboard bow of their transport ship was a flurry of defense barriers opening. However ! On the current front line atop the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay, voices cried out as they charged. The sound of collision reached her from across the bay and she could tell the enemy was being pushed back. Of course, the enemy was not just going to take it. They were working to withdraw in a way that retrieved their freshmen while they fought back to slow the advance of the Musashi forces. Everyone was desperate to fulfill their role. The Musashi forces were clearing the area behind the Satomi forces and securing a front line. The Hashiba forces were leaving some fighters behind while regrouping with their main forces on Bousou. When viewed as the actions of nations, the Musashi forces were assisting the retaking of Satomi while securing Edo as their future home base. Meanwhile, if the Hashiba forces lost Bousou, they would lose a Kantou foothold for suppressing Musashi. Musashi was trying to grasp the future. Hashiba was trying to stop Musashis future. The future and the past. While Yoshiyasu considered that comparison, she suddenly thought of a certain boy. Yoshiyori. She also thought deeply about her sister. She was currently trying to reclaim the home of those two older leaders. She was still no match for those two, but she wanted to work toward reaching their level someday. And now those idiots had cleared the way for her to reach them. Of course, this was all part of Musashis political plan. She was only allowed this because it was convenient to those plans. That was why Musashi would also go to N?rdlingen in accordance with their policy. Musashi was Satomis guardian, but they were not Satomis sword or shield. If they were traveling the same path, they would walk side by side. If they were walking different paths, they would help each other out until they absolutely had to part ways. But in either case, they would approve of each others destination. Right now, they were securing a front line. Once they finished with that, they would leave. But, thought Yoshiyasu. Yoshiyori. Sister. The two of you are still a distant goal I cant hope to reach. But I am certain this is what the two of you would have wanted me to do. Its strange. Those two were so sociable and had so many friends, while I was so narrowminded and never branched out from those two, but at some point, Ive built up relationships with more nations than they ever had and Ive found so many people with whom I can share my goals. I might never be like them, but CCCCCC She stopped thinking there. Because she had heard a familiar noise. It was Enemy attack! Open defense barriers overhead to both port and starboard!! Judge! Over! After that response from Musashino, the defense barriers opened like a ceiling covering the left and right sides of the ship. Then two things happened. Figures took curving approaches toward the ship from the left and right in the sky. They were Gods of war! But these were not just any gods of war. Yoshiyasu recognized them. She knew this enemy arriving on a hit-and-away course. One of the Eight Dogs gods of war and a composite of them!? Naomasa could see the enemy. Two gods of war flew swiftly in to attack the small transport ship. They looked a lot like Yoshiyasus Righteousness and Yoshiyoris Loyalty. But while one of them looked normal enough, the other looked wrong. Its arms and legs seemed to match, but the silhouette of the torso and other parts did not fit. It was probably a collection of different parts, so They mustve added a hub or drop tank to force it to work! Their original specs must have been quite high because they approached with acceleration the likes of which she had never seen. Fire! Their own god of war units counterattack tore into the enemy. They were hit while moving at high speed. Sparks flew just off the ocean surface and pillars of water rose. But the enemy looked up toward the attack, and A cannon!? The starboard unit had a sword cannon. It could be used as a sword, but air could be compressed within the blade and fired as a shockwave cannon. Satomi Yoshiyoris Loyalty had used a sword-shaped one, but this units was machete shaped. Naomasa saw Yoshiyasus expression change when she looked up from the deck and saw the enemy and their weapon. It cant be Do you recognize them, Satomi Student Council President! Judge! That is Integrity, the assault unit of the Eight Dogs that excelled at aerial combat and was piloted by our 3rd Special Duty Officer! And since it remains intact Her next words came only after observing the way the god of war moved through the air. Masaki Tokishige!? You survived!? The enemy did not respond, but this told them one thing. The Satomi survivors have sided with Hashiba! There might be some annoying internal affairs at play there, so Naomasa wondered what she should do about that. No, it doesnt matter right now!! There was no time to think. Another enemy was approaching the port side. And that one had a unique shape. That distorted shape came from using the parts of several Eight Dogs gods of war. The misshapen craft raised both its arms and opened a spell sign frame between them. That is Novice: The god of war that fell into darknesss grasp! Right, Satomi Student Council President!? Its name is Hell! the spell-specialist god of war Filial Piety!! Just as Yoshiyasu corrected Neshinbara, the enemys attack exploded out. Suzu was honestly flustered. The appearance of the enemies around the Satomi small transport ship had simply been that sudden. She could see the general flow of events and most everyone was having an exciting time on the bridge. The bridge was half cleared of enemies at this point. And earlier Ah. Suzu had noticed something. There was a ruined building at the center of the bridge. It stood tall like a tower and she had found a familiar presence there: Nagaoka Tadaoki. He was alternately using two rifles to take aim and fire. He was an enemy. But he was carefully choosing what he would shoot before he took aim. His sniper targets were not the captains and officers of the Musashi forces. He was primarily targeting anyone who tried to further attack his withdrawing allies. He was prioritizing his allies over any possible credit. He really is a good person. Bell: Toori-kun, Toori-kun. Um, look at this. Me: Eh? Ohh, would you look at that. Pretty badass there, Nagabuto. Nice find, Bell-san. Asama: Oh, thats incredible, Suzu-san. Nice job noticing that. Wise Sister: Thats right. Only Suzu could have noticed it. You dont see talent like that every day. Heh heh. Bell: N-no, notme. Nagaoka-kun. Me: Yeah, we know. He had paused before continuing. Me: Time for our official bonus mission: Kidnap Nagabuto. Judge! they had all replied. Okay, this partis going to be tough. They really had to take the bridge and remove him from the top of that tower. But Me: Thanks, Bell-san. We had a general idea of his location with Asamas spell, but if we couldnt find him, we wouldve had to leave after only helping out Flatty. Right, Suzu had said with a small nod. That was when two giant humanoid forms had taken off from the bay coast. They were the gods of war attacking the small transport ship. They had appeared from the Bousou coast. Specifically from an enemy light warship landed in a position overlooking the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay. She had assumed it was abandoned since it had not done anything this whole time, but she had been wrong. And the gods of war flew really fast. Suzu had created models, but they had unfortunately been on the west side of the bay where everyone else was. By the time she had frantically arrived at the small transport ship carrying the Satomi forces and tried to control its evasive action, the enemy gods of war were already right on it. Suzu made a flustered decision. W-well draw themin anddodge them! Musashino nodded. And A rapid descent, correct? Then, Suzu-sama, give your instructions using that model. Over. Eh? Musashino looked her in the eye and answered her confused voice. We cannot judge the vaguer aspects such as how quickly they should descend. So, Suzu-sama, we will use the action you provide that model to guide the actual small transport ship. So go ahead. Over. Umm, she thought. How was she supposed to make the ship rapidly descend? After some hesitation, she placed her hand on the small transport ship model. L-like this? She gathered some strength and pushed it down so it would not float up. However Over. That was apparently not quite what the bridge automatons had been expecting. They all gave Musashino a look, so the automaton held out both hands in a wait gesture. Wh-what am I supposed to do? Suzu-sama. To be completely honest, that descent does not really qualify as rapid. Over. Um, th-thenhow should I do it? Well, to use our statistical expressions, something with more of a thud to it would likely be more welcome given the small transport ships situation. Over. Thud? Suzu said that while lightly tapping the top of the small transport ship, but Musashino brought a hand to her forehead. No, um, Suzu-sama, it is your hand movement that matters, not what you say. Hold it with your wrist held in place like thisoh, and it might be good to spread your legs to shoulder width. Yes, and then drop your hips straight down. Oh, yes, very good. That is exactly it, Suzu-sama. Go at it with all your strength like that, okay? Ready, setgo! She did so. Suzu-sama! Well done! Now that was a thud! Yes, I can practically hear the trailing d lingering in the air, so I have determined it was a splendid attack. We have just received an order for a nice thud. It has arrived in our shared memory! Thank you very much! Thank you very much! Over. They applauded, but she was unsure if she had really done that right. Yoshiyasu felt the small transport ship take evasive action by dropping with a thud. The virtual ocean rising to the ships waterline had transformed. Instead of disappearing, it had flipped upside-down. You can do that!? The virtual ocean was created by the emblems placed on the surface and inside of the armor panels. Generally, aerial ships were only installed with that kind of armor up to the waterline. Especially with transport ships. But Smoking Girl: We wrap the ocean vertically around our ships to support them from above, right? So our ships can do this. 347: Thats right. Musashis transport ships are a different beast. The Testament Union ordered us to apply emblem processing to all of our armor because we might be attacked by other nations. Smoking Girl: And you only learned that recently yourself when you came to Musashi. You didnt have to mention that! protested Mishina while Yoshiyasu chose to trust in the rapid descent. Maintain this descent! Drop us to the bays surface! The virtual ocean hopped up into the sky around them. That ether ocean sprayed into the air. Can we dodge it!? Just as she wondered that, the god of war attacks from either side burst through and split the virtual ocean that stood up like canyon walls. But the two of them crossed paths in midair and passed by with ether shards surrounding them. At the same time, the transport ship slammed its belly into the bay without lowering its speed. For the span of a breath, the air caught between the ship and the sea gently carried the transport ship, but it did not last long. The sound of exploding wind rang from below the ship on either side and the bottom of the ship entered the water. The ocean resisted as if rising up around them and that slowed the small transport ship. The structures atop the ship groaned, and everything on and in the ship was nearly blasted toward the bow. The ship began to tilt as if pitching forward. At this rate, either the bow would pierce the water or it would fail to pierce the water and the impact to the bow would crush the ship. But Yoshiyasu saw Musashis god of war unit make their move. Ohhh! The Suzaku and the other three leaped to stern and positioned themselves in the air. The Musashi was a giant transport ship that spent almost all of its time airborne. Countless transport ships flew all around it on a daily basis. And gods of war had to move between those ships. Even when they had no flight devices. The way those four leaped made it clear they had predicted the descent of the ship. And as if to say this kind of ship movement was perfectly normal for them Stern hiking! On the Suzakus instructions, the four gods of war grabbed the jib crane hooks hanging from the mast. Then they landed on the very edge of the stern. The ship shook with a great roar as it started to tilt forward, so Pull!! The four gods of war planted their heels on the edge of the stern and leaned into the space behind the ship. Their hands held the hooks and hardened hemp cables they had pulled from the crane. Show em what you can do! The four activated their arm motors. The Far Easts unique gravitational control rails overheated and smoked. The ships forward tilt did lose momentum, but it did not stop. Give it 120%!! Just then, the dodged enemy shells fell into the sea on either side of them. They were near the middle of the ship and their blasts pushed up on the ship from below. CCCCCC The god of war units hiking pulled the bow from the sea all at once. It floated. Of course, it had lost the momentum needed to move forward with any kind of speed, but the stern bounced once on the ocean. The ship hopped forward while seemingly leaning backwards. To preserve the ships positioning, the gods of war and everyone else moved forward. The god of war unit used the mast hook cables to fly through the air like pendulums. And while doing that, Naomasa shouted into the sky. Suzu! The Suzaku emitted her voice and it received a definite response via divine transmission. Right! That was enough. Water sprayed all around the ship. And it sprayed from top to bottom instead of upside-down like before. The transport ships full weight was supported by the virtual ocean created thickly up to the waterline. At the same time, the upside-down ocean that had existed on either side of the ship shattered into light. The small transport ship moved forward as if shaking off the canyon walls of breaking ether light. They moved. Shortly thereafter, the god of war unit landed on the deck and quickly picked up the long cannons they had placed there in advance. They took seated firing poses to aim for Bousou from the bow, and Smoking Girl: We dodged it! Give a word of thanks to the Testament Union while launching those bullets! They immediately fired on the two gods of war fleeing toward Bousou. Yoshiyasu listened to that cannon fire while thinking about everything the ship had just done. Give a word of thanks to the Testament Union, huh? That was exactly right. Having Musashi apply emblem processing to the full surface of their transport ships had to have been a way for the Testament Union to place an undue burden on the Far East and Musashi. Yet here it had come in handy. The god of war unit fired and the two leaving gods of war turned back to raise their defenses. Those two who whizzed past each other on the way to Bousou were based on Filial Piety and Integrity. Their specialties had made them both frontline fighters among the Eight Dogs. She could confidently say that they were more powerful than her Righteousness. Those two would be her enemy here. But Satomi Yoshiyasu! Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer spoke to her via divine transmission. Let me handle that one on the left! Integrity! Why!? No reason! Me: Hey, isnt Flatty the type who wont get it if you dont explain? She doesnt get by in life on nothing but guesses like we do. Right, Sis? Wise Sister: Heh heh. Thats right! You need to stop eating all the time and do some studying, Yoshy! Righteousness: Dont join the conversation after just guessing what we were talking about!! Asama: Um, Toori-kun? Kimi? We dont get by on nothing but guesses either. Its just that most of us do and say things that are difficult to explain using logic. Gold Mar: And what makes you so sure youre not one of those? Their cannibalism had begun. Yoshiyasu decided saying much of anything in the chat would only drag her into it, so she sighed. She began to talk while listening to the artillery battle in the distant southern sky and the clash on the northern bridge. 6th Special Duty Officer, why is that? Judge, said the girl directly rather than via divine transmission. I just remembered something about when I first got Suzaku so long ago. She added honestly while covering her face with her prosthetic hand. I woke up one morning to find some nations transport ship had crashed in Takeda territory where our village was. Its cargo had been scattered across 70km. The transport ship had flown in from P.A. Oda, so Takeda did not want to make any careless actions and P.A. Oda was watching over it all. So people interested in such things gathered from all over and made off with the cargo. And thats how you got the Suzaku? It was hard to judge its quality as a god of war. It was almost entirely dismantled, so everyone assumed it was just the spare parts for the work heavy gods of war loaded on the transport ship. I figured I could get it working by the time I entered high school and use it to expand the villages cultivated land after I graduated. But One of the fallen parts was too badly damaged to salvage and had to be thrown out. At the time, I assumed it was a multi-binder that attached to the hips to help carry things. Was it a flight device? Judge, confirmed the 6th Special Duty Officer. A portion of the design data from the scattered parts made its way to Satomi, didnt it? That would explain the flight device I saw Integrity using there. Because There are some made for female gods of war, but I bet theyre based on the Suzakus. Yoshiyasu did not know how to respond to what the 6th Special Duty Officer said. She could not bring herself to say I see or understood, but a thought did come to mind. Im not the only one. Satomi was a small nation. Its leaders and citizens had been almost entirely separated, but there was still someone here with a connection there. This was probably as important to the 6th Special Duty Officer as the retaking of Satomi was to Yoshiyasu. She carried the past with her. Yoshiyasu tried to figure out what to say to someone like that and then it came to her. She simply had to show what connection they had here. So this is what she said: Then take care of it. That was all. What the 6th Special Duty Officer wanted to do and what Yoshiyasu wanted were aligned, but Yoshiyasu had much, much more she had to do for herself. So instead of taking what that other girl had to do Im counting on you. She worried saying it like that was making it too convenient for herself. But the 6th Special Duty Officer looked down at her from the Suzakus shoulder. Even in the darkness, Yoshiyasu could see the smile in the narrow eyes glimpsed between the fingers covering her face. I want to study that flight device along with the Eight Dogs. Wait for the results, underclassman. Thats right, thought Yoshiyasu. They were walking the same path here. Yes, Im the same as the Musashi group here. She was the same as that group who were helping with the Kantou Liberation but also headed to N?rdlingen to follow their beliefs. She was guiding Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer but still prioritizing the personal goal of retaking Satomi. They were the same. She took a breath atop the transport ship that had turned its course toward north Bousou. I need to do this right. She felt all sorts of meaningless reassurance surrounding her tonight. And just then Hm? She heard a voice. It came from near the center of the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay to their north. A howl? It was a bestial roar. An obvious wolf cry traveled through the night air and across the bay. Mitotsudaira viewed her enemy. Kasuya Takenori. #8 of the Ten Spears. A werewolf girl with black hair. But Mitotsudaira saw and heard something odd. It was Kasuyas howl. She did not know why, but as Kasuya turned her throat toward the sky Loo. An extended oo followed. However, this howl was not very loud. As something more like a flute, it quietly pierced the air and reverberated as a definite howl. They were on the battlefield. They had arrived on the front line as the flow of battle continued. But the black wolf extinguished her voice at the center of that fighting. That quiet cry sounded like she wanted to continue forever if the breath would have kept coming from her throat, but she suddenly ended it. Mitotsudaira saw the black wolf staring right back at her. However, she saw something in those eyes directed her way. Accusation? Weak and almost blank-looking eyes looked her way. Almost like she wanted to say Mitotsudairas previous words had been a lie. While Mitotsudaira returned the look, Kasuya Takenoris expression changed. Her mouth twisted, her eyebrows shook, and her eyes grew damp. Those were tears. Eh? But Kasuya hung her head. Her fang-like row of bangs swayed down and her arms lowered. Loo. This time, the howl continued with an extended ah and Mitotsudaira knew what that meant: battle. The girl had made some kind of decision. Mitotsudairas slap must have reminded the black wolf of something, but she had made up her mind and chosen to continue fighting. And Here she comes! She used a burst of acceleration at close range. Mitotsudaira picked back up the mandible sword with a Silver Chain and then grabbed it. As soon as her right grasped its grip, the enemy lightly pulled her body back as if nodding. Both her arms launched three silver nails. Mitotsudaira belatedly realized those were the same as her Silver Chains. The crosses on the black wolfs arms were supply devices. Mitotsudaira did not know that much about the werewolf species, but perhaps each family had a silver weapon or even one of the weapons with its origin in Joan of Arc. She hoped she would have a chance to ask about it once the battle was over. But She made her own a burst of acceleration. And a moment later CCCC Her attack intersected with the approaching enemys attack. Or it should have. Eh? The next thing Mitotsudaira knew, she was looking at two black surfaces: the night sky and the night bay. At some point, she had been thrown into the air. Kasuya all of a sudden found herself in the air. And she had likely been thrown such that she would flip two or three times. U-um, when did this happen!? She had no idea why her vision was flipping around like this and she could not figure out which of the two black surfaces she saw was the sky and which was the sea. Before she could figure it out, she felt like the deeper black one was approaching. She chose to trust that that one was down. She somewhat spread her arms, thrust them out ahead, and pulled her knees forward. And My hair! She used the fluttering of her hair to determine which way she was rotating. Then she moved her full body weight in that direction. Immediately afterwards, she landed arms first. On the bridge! Landing on all fours meant hitting her knees, but she felt more relief than pain. And the surrounding noise returned to her ears. She was on the front line, so she was surrounded by a cacophony of pounding footsteps and clashing weapons. But when she hurried to her feet, she found two figures ahead of her. One was curled up as if sleeping in midair. He had silver hair, he wore an Hexagone Fran?aise boys uniform, and he looked like a skinny boy. Behind where he floated in the air, a woman had both her arms somewhat spread and raised. Kasuya realized what had happened: this woman had thrown her and the silver wolf into the air. She had intervened in the moment of their clash and tossed the boy she was holding into the air. Then, all in the time he remained airborne, she had tugged on the black and silver wolves attacking hands to knock them off balance and sent them flying. Even after knocking them off balance, it was far from normal to fling them into the air just by grabbing their hands like that. But now the woman caught the boy she had tossed up, held him tight, and took a breath. Kasuya knew the name of this woman whose great quantity of golden hair swayed around her. The Reine des Garous! Volume 7B, 39: Wild Girl in Her True Form Volume 7B, Chapter 39: Wild Girl in Her True Form Um I smell gooood I dont smell weirrrrd Point Allocation (Is That a Hint of Alcohol?) The Reine des Garous watched the enemys movements. The werewolf named Kasuya Something-or-Other had rushed toward her. Mitotsudaira munched on the combat food she had brought with her while she watched her mother dodge Kasuyas attack while lowering her father to the bridge, dodge Kasuyas attack while kissing her father, dodge Kasuyas attack while rubbing her cheek against him, dodge Kasuyas attack while pushing on his shoulders to move him away, dodge Kasuyas attack while waving her right hand to tell him to wait for a moment, dodge Kasuyas attack while fixing her somewhat disheveled hair, dodge Kasuyas attack while fixing her clothes, dodge Kasuyas attack while using a finger to reapply her lipstick, dodge Kasuyas attack while placing a hand on her cheek and making a turn, and grab Kasuyas attack while giving Kasuya a super powerful middle finger forehead flick. Flat Vassal: Im waiting for someone to come collect me, but what was that that sounded like a cannon going off? Uqui: It sounded more like an impact to me. Unturning: You would need to send out a god of war to produce a sound like that. Mitotsudaira heard a great roar and saw Kasuya dangling by the right arm from her mothers left hand. The black wolf was also knocked upwards by the impact. And when the black wolf fell back down, her mother let go. Kasuya nearly fell to her knees. Kh She staggered a few times but managed to stay on her feet. Werewolves really are tough, arent we? The smoke of frictional heat rose from the forehead where the blow had landed. A werewolf would be able to recover from that almost immediately, but even so Y-you She wobbled on her feet and swung a fist toward Mitotsudairas mother. For Kasuya and the rest of the Hashiba forces, Mitotsudairas mother and father were enemies. In that sense, Kasuyas response to this new fighting force on the bridge was an appropriate one. But Mitotsudairas mothers reaction was strange. She crouched down and dodged Kasuyas attack while Snifffff. She lifted her nose and began sniffing at Kasuya. First, the arm swinging the three claws, then up the arm to the shoulder, on to the neck, and a quick twirl around an attacking elbow to reach the hair. Sniff. She pulled the hair close and inhaled. Kasuya stepped lightly forward to fill the gap between them and made a savate counterattack, but Mitotsudairas mother crouched out of the way, fixed the wing of her shoe while sniffing at Kasuyas leg, worked her way up the leg, and Kyaaaah! Mother! Where are you smelling her!? Whats the big deal, Nate? Marking is an important way of spicing things up. Continuing this conversation would only make her want to die when she had not come here to die, so she ignored that. But her mother let out a breath, and Hm. Nate, can you look after your father for a moment? Asama suddenly realized Mitotsudairas mother was standing on the transport ship they had waiting at the entrance to the great ruins. Huh? When did she get here? Um, Mitos mom? Should I make you some tea? No, no. That wont be necessary. The very next moment, she was gone. Ohh, said Asama when she noticed the woman standing next to her daughters king. In other words, next to him. Snifffff. Her shapely nose moved as she began smelling him. Shoulder, cheek, forehead, hair, chest, armpit, and W-wait, Mitos mom! How far are you planning on taking this!? Oh, whoops. Sorry, but there is something I want to figure out. Yknow, Nate Maman, you smell pretty good. Eh? thought Asama as she saw him start to smell her too. Kimi did the same. Oh, youre right. Is this an orange scent? Meanwhile, Mitotsudairas mother also sniffed at Kimi. And Wait. Asama suddenly found the woman had come to her. She was smelling her. She brought her nose to Asamas neck, hair, cheek, armpit, and even below her chest. Wow. Kimi was right about the woman having a citrus scent, but there was also a smoky fragrance that may have come from burning a fragrant wood. That added a more mature smell on top of the sweetness. Hm. The woman nodded. And, I apologize for the interruption. I was curious about something is all. Now, I need to head back. Mitotsudaira saw her mother return almost immediately. She must not have gone far. Where had she gone? After rubbing her cheek against Mitotsudairas father to readjust herself, she approached Mitotsudaira. Snifffff. W-wait, mother, why are you smelling me too? Hee hee. I just wanted to check on something. Mitotsudairas sense of smell detected a familiar scent from the past. And after leaving behind that aroma, her mother was standing in front of Kasuya once more. She placed a hand on her there. I have two things to say. Wh-what are they? Testament. First, do not forget that I am more important than you. I am the queen and, while I do have a daughter with a small chest over there, I am the most important one here. Did you really need to include me in this!? But after establishing her superiority, her mother reached out toward Kasuya again. She grabbed a lock of the black hair and held it up in the moonlight. A werewolfs hair color can be inherited from a parent, but do you know what more often determines it? Eh? Mitotsudaira had assumed her hair color came from her father rather than her mother. But was there more to it? Her mother answered that unspoken question with her eyes still on Kasuya. Werewolves were originally born from humanitys fear of nature and the dark. And we remain greatly influenced by those things In other words, you could say we are spirits of the entire world. We have no role given us like the gods do. You could describe us as overwhelmingly superior beings that act as miracles of nature. Which meant Our form is based on the state of the world first and takes after our parents second. Mother, what do you mean? Testament. For C ex C am C ple. Her mother shook the golden hair at her shoulders. My generation was born into the twilight years of the werewolf species, when nature was greatly restricted by humanity. That world and the thoughts within it produced this hair color. So She looked to Kasuya and viewed the black hair she still held in her hand. Just how hopeless a place did your parents live in? Mitotsudaira listened to her mothers words. When Kasuya gasped and looked up, the woman peered straight into her eyes as a queen. Among werewolves, the black wolves are those who live in lands of persecution or other extreme circumstances. The color is so different from the norm that there was a time when even others in the species would have shunned you as an ill omen. There were some with your hair color as the forests shrank during my and my mothers generations, but in a way, that was because we did not use our queenly power against the humans. So If that is what led to your hair color, then it is me you should resent. My daughter over there has already taken a lifetimes worth of psychological damage with the whole boobs thing. For some reason, Kasuya gave Mitotsudaira a look of sympathy, so she made a sideways flick of her hand in the air. It was a dont look at me gesture. But, her mother said to Kasuya. There is one silver lining. Silver lining? Testament, confirmed her mother. You must have come from a nearly hopeless environment, but your parents must have seen great hope in you. She held up Kasuyas hair again. This sheen seen under the moonlight is a sign of elegance in a wolf. That is given to you by your parents, not created by your environment. Really? Mitotsudaira surreptitiously moved her left hand to place her own hair in the moonlight. There was indeed a sheen there. That had always been there, but now that she paid attention to it, she liked the way it looked. Although part of it was how carefully she had looked after her hair to keep it looking nice. And Ah. Her father was smiling at her from a short distance away. He must have seen her checking her hair after hearing what her mother said. She felt a weird mixture of embarrassment and uncertainty, but it was not a bad thing. She spoke quietly so only he could hear her. Thank you. Her mothers ears twitched right afterwards, so how many secret abilities did that woman have? But she was most interested in Kasuya. The black wolf hung her head and grabbed her dangling hair in both hands. She used both hands to hold that hair up in the moonlight in a way that felt somehow childish to Mitotsudaira. Kasuya must have found the light in her hair because she nodded to Mitotsudairas mother after a bit. And the woman asked Kasuya a question. Who are you? Wh-what? Testament. Could you provide an answer for the queen of your species? I just want to know your parents names and where you were born. To be clear, I am familiar with all the families, so I might be able to tell you something. Well Mitotsudaira clearly heard Kasuya hold her breath. There was tension in her words. And just then, her mother moved without warning. The woman pushed on Kasuyas shoulders. Well, I will grant you this isnt the place for that. And you are in a bit of danger here. Immediately afterwards, a long beam of light raced horizontally from the southeast and passed through the spot where the woman had been standing between Mitotsudaira and Kasuya. It was a ships cannon class of ether cannon. Adele saw it while using Raging Beast to move the broken cannon blocking the way across the bridge. The horizontal attack from the opposite bank most likely had the worlds greatest volume and it scored a direct hit. It was an ether cannon. It had been fired by the light warship on the Bousou Peninsulas eastern coast. It was the same one that had sent out the two gods of war to attack the small transport ship carrying the Satomi forces. Ether scattered, light raced, and residual light scorched the air. Eh!? Something had disappeared from Adeles vision. Mitotsudairas mother was gone. Flat Vassal: W-wait, this is bad! Main unit! Did you see that!? Asama: Kyaaaaahh! Mitos mom got roasted after smelling people! Wise Sister: Silly, Asama. Thats all wrong! Mitos mom got roasted after sniffing my foolish brothers and your armpits! Asama: Y-yours too, Kimi! She got roasted after sniffing you too! Things over there had been crazier than she thought. In fact, she had no idea what they were talking about. But one problem in particular was most pressing. The 5th Special Duty Officer! She could see that silver-haired girl standing within the fragments of scattering ether light. And she was facing the black wolf. But Adele heard a sudden voice. It was the 5th Special Duty Officer. Hair swayed on the back turned toward Adele as the silver wolf raised her voice. Everyone, withdraw!! She swung her arm and howled. Quickly now! Hurry back here! You idiot! Tadaoki opened a divine transmission lernen figur. He was still sniping and he was using his voice to fire, but there was something else he had to say. Who just fired on them!? Im in charge of this area! The Hashiba forces had light warships landed on the bay coast. The one closest to the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay was supposed to be under his control. Of course, this was a chaotic battle. He was positioned further back than the enemys front line, but his elevated position gave him a view of his defeated allies. That was why Kani and Kasuya were buying time while a withdrawal was rushed through. After that, he was supposed to fire horizontally to stop the enemy front line, but Damn! When he checked his targeting spell management, he found that light warship was no longer under his control. In fact, all the light warships had been incorporated into the south Bousou Peninsula aerial fleet. The transfer had been made by Konishi!? She was in charge of defending the Bousou Peninsula. She was a merchant. As the peninsulas defender, she would have wanted to keep the Reine des Garous from reaching it. She had also sent those two gods of war to attack the Satomi forces earlier. He now wished he had told her not to intervene in his jurisdiction when that happened. But he had to say it even it was too late. Tadaoki continued sniping to stop the enemys front line from reaching his withdrawing allies, and Firing on the bridge is my jurisdiction! No one else interfere!! Koni-ko: Oh? What are you talking about? Did we fire on the bridge? Okaaa: Yes! Did you not know where you were aiming!? Oops, he thought as soon as the words were out of his mouth. Because Koni-ko: My bad. I really didnt know. Im a bit busy defending the peninsula, after all. She established an excuse for herself, but she was not done speaking yet. Koni-ko: Sorry. I need to send Kuki-kun as many warships as I can. Also, that was a warning shot against the approaching Satomi transport ship. As an upperclassman, I was told to help you out, so is there anything else you need? Okaaa: No, there isnt. I was trying to guide them with my shots, so I dont want any interference from anyone, even an upperclassman! Koni-ko: Fine, fine. You sure are energetic. He heard laughter. He could tell she was sidestepping responsibility, but he could tell something else as well. Our superiors at Bousou are taking a pretty serious view of the situation. The group here was fighting for control of the front line and planning an efficient withdrawal, but for the Bousou group, the question was whether or not they would have to fight that enemy. This front line battle would greatly influence whether or not they could last long enough for Hashiba to arrive. If they could interfere and reduce the enemy numbers, they would want to do so and they would not particularly care about the efficiency and plans of the group already fighting here. That attack had made that clear enough. So Damn. Tadaoki knew Konishi had made a good decision there. She had sent a warning shot telling his group to shape up and she had also used it to remove an enemy as powerful as the Reine des Garous. Loup-Garous were spirits. And their existences were strongly defined, so certain conditions were needed to defeat them. With Loup-Garous, that meant silver weapons, but unfortunately, he had no such bullets with him. Plus Would a bullet be enough to kill her? The other option was an ether attack. Since all things were made from ether, hitting them with something powerful enough would destroy and overwrite the target. Konishi had been trying to help him out when she fired that light warships main cannon on the Reine des Garous. Dammit. He had not expected the Reine des Garous to come here since she was with Mouri, but he had trouble with this feeling that everything was going according to plan. And Hm? He removed his eyes from the sniper targeting spell. He had sensed something odd about the enemys overall movement. The Musashi forces were moving back toward the opposite bank with just two of their own people left behind. All that remained were the retreating Hashiba forces, Kasuya, and Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer and the Reine des Garouss husband? Kasuya sensed an odd presence while facing Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer. The Reine des Garous had disappeared. She had been obliterated by the cannon blast. But Kasuya could not move. The Reine des Garous had pushed her away just beforehand. So she would not be caught in the blast. Of course, she doubted it would have actually hit her even without that push. But she would not have escaped unscathed. And Kasuya saw something falling through the sky. It was a small silver box. The Silver Cross. That was the Reine des Garouss personal weapon. That divine weapon could open up to form a cross-shaped striking weapon and supply a pressurized strike from mid-range. It slowly fell from Kasuyas eye level. And it landed. With a solid thud, the Silver Cross box bounced a few times before coming to a stop on the hardened wood of the bridgetop floor. The silver boxs edges and corners shined in the moonlight. But its owner was no more, so that object in front of Kasuya held new meaning now. This is It was proof that the Reine des Garous had been erased from existence by the cannon blast. And Kasuya heard a voice. Miss Loup-Garou It was the Reine des Garouss husband. Was he considered the Prince of Cond or Shimizu Kageharu here? He looked around and raised his voice as if searching. Miss Loup-Garou!! Kasuya could tell he and Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer had gone noticeably pale even in the dark. Instead of the blood draining from their faces, it was more like they never had blood in their faces to begin with. The husbands shouts continued. Miss Loup-Garou, where are you!? She was gone. She had disappeared. No, she had been erased. But Miss Loup-Garou! Kasuya heard him say more. Dont get mad!! Kasuya first looked toward the voice. The Reine des Garouss husband was there. He was looking her way. Why her way? Confused, she resumed viewing the space between herself and him. Then she noticed something. The Silver Cross. The small silver box was gone. And Ah Some of the scattering ether light fragments brushed against her cheek. She detected a citrus scent. So It cant be! There was light to her right. She looked over to find a werewolf there. However A queen-class great spirit? This ether being was the Reine des Garouss true form. A spirit measuring more than 2m tall had manifested and she rapidly took physical form along with a misty storm of ether light. This is no joke! thought Asama. As proof, Hanami had autonomously emerged from one of her hard point parts and begun some emergency power control work. The Mouse indicated a sign frame displaying live footage of the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay overlaid with the colorful frames of a ley line change graph. The ley line current had grown strongest in the area around Mitotsudaira and her father, but it was shrinking more rapidly than she had ever seen in the area around that. Something there was absorbing the surrounding ley lines and concentrating the ether. Needless to say, it was doing more than just absorbing the ether. This is a great spirit manifestation! A high-level species with an existence very similar to the ley lines was appearing in a single point and reestablishing a physical form. The ether of the ley lines within a 20km radius of the appearance point was being concentrated there. The absorption was faster than Asama had expected. And something happened when the ley lines were rapidly absorbed and concentrated. The rapid tidal current of ether would collide with everything in the area. That massive current would not do much to things that physically existed, but it had a powerful effect on anything that utilized ether. That meant divine transmissions, power systems, and spells. So This is going to shake the transport ship a bit, so brace yourselves! Asama prepared for the problem. When the massive ley line current hit the ship, the virtual ocean would be filled with fuel from an outside source. Shinto had of course experienced phenomena like this many times in the past. Recent examples included the destruction of Mikawa and the detonation of the dragon line reactor at Edo. Asama performed batch adjustments to the power and divine protections for the ship and the personnel. But shutting down the external supply would make it a pain to restart everything, so she instead set a power cap and applied a temperance filter on any supply past that threshold. To be extra sure, she used a substitution to have the management done by a supervisor god with good eyesight. Okay! Just as she thought that, the air around them roared loudly and the transport ship shook. It felt like the first wave had arrived. The wave was larger than she expected. She also saw a few lights rising in the darkness of the opposite bank. Those had to be weapons and engines bursting into flames when they instantaneously overloaded. This is pretty bad But the amount of damage done was not the main point at hand. At the very least, their side would not have too much trouble thanks to her management. She checked the divine network to make sure. 10ZO: Ah, the Kowakamai for the Unlucky I was listening to for battle mood music just reset! Worshiper: More importantly, the divine figurine I want to bring with me when I die just started talking! Mar-Ga: Ohiroshiki, why is there a voice saying Throw me away! Please, throw me away! coming from your pocket? What is going on out there? Oh, come to think of it, this is a lot like the mysterious phenomenon system. This is a ley line disturbance after all. In Kantou, mysterious phenomena were reported a lot around the great ruins, so that may have played a role. But something else required her attention right now. An individual being is causing all this! Mitotsudairas mother was manifesting right now. Mitotsudaira saw her mother. She was a werewolf. She was still humanoid, but this was her true form. She was two heads taller than normal and she had far more hair. And She has animal ears and a tail. That person wearing fur-decorated clothing made from ether was Mitotsudairas mother. She had made a complete beast transformation as a werewolf. And instead of basing it on a human body, she now existed as a spirit with an ether foundation. This was a werewolfs true form and she was no longer bound by the restrictions of a human body. Mitotsudairas mother had shown her this beast transformation form a few times long ago. Her mother had stopped once it became clear she could not do it herself, but But she does it to spice things up with father, doesnt she!? But as their child, that was none of her business. Still, this spirit-based version was a lot more impressive than the one she had seen. While her mothers form was constructed and made physical, the surrounding ether currents were drawn in and a vortex formed low to the ground. Its like a pack of wolves, she muttered before seeing some slight movement. It was Kasuya. The girl took a few steps back while looking around at the ether light swirling around her. Whatis this? It is simple, said Mitotsudaira. Her mother still looked somewhat sleepy, but there was a smile on her lips. Werewolves are humanitys fears given shape. Did you really think our queen could be killed by a mere ether cannon? A single cannon blast is no match for the sum total of humanitys fears, right? Then what is this manifestation? Judge. This is the immortality of a pure-blooded werewolf. Just like with her Silver Chains, her mother could recover from her wounds using the moonlight. When thinking of werewolves as living fears, her mothers body was far smaller than the total level of injury her entire existence could handle. Especially when that body was based on a human one. That remained true. Her mother had not lost her body. For her entire existence, this had been like having the very tip of her finger cut off. So she only had to use a different finger now. That was all. All she is doing now is retuning herself after the ether cannon hit caused a bit of a disturbance. Since she had to reset herself, she had appeared in her true form. Once she had finished absorbing the ether and tuning herself, she would reacclimate herself and return to her normal body. The process was the same as activating and deactivating her beast transformation below the full moon. The ether change was just on a much larger scale this time. However Now, then, her mother said all of a sudden. That woke me up a little. She looked to Mitotsudaira, smiled, nodded, and then looked to her husband. Honey. Yeah, you look amazing! But this is my true form as a werewolf. And you look cool! Super cool!! Then lets have lots of fun like this tonight, shall we? Yeah! Mitotsudairas awful classmates sent a rush of sign frames that appeared next to her face, but she broke them all at once. Kasuya gave her a what was that? look. If you dont like it, then how about you try joining us? At any rate, Mitotsudairas mother placed a hand on her cheek and bent toward her husband. But this is my first time seeing this form as well. Although it is possible it was briefly visible on that night when you brought that silver stake. Then Im a lucky guy! said Mitotsudairas father with a smile. I thought you were beautiful when I first saw you, Miss Loup-Garou, but now I get to see you looking even more beautiful. Ah. Her mother had been a werewolf when her parents had first met. Her mother narrowed her eyes. Mitotsudaira suddenly found her mother kneeling in front of her father with her massive hair and clothing fluttering behind her. Honey? Can I take the smell of your lips with me? How? Her mother placed her own lips around her fathers. After moving her lips along his a few times, the woman removed her mouth. And she pressed her forehead against his. When I get back, you can show me the results of your daily training. Yeah! This time Ill pick you up! Testament. Youll be fine. I am as light as a bouquet of flowers tonight. And Nate? Wh-what? You too are a bouquet of flowers to me. That reminded Mitotsudaira of the past. She had indeed been picked upno, carried by her mother. Long ago when she had gotten lost in the woods, her mother had brought her home while carrying her on her back such that she could see the starry sky above. Her mother had not brought her father along then and she had not been acting on his instructions. That point alone showed just how much her mother cared for her. So You shouldnt be raising death flags like that after you were blown away once. What, no shall I help you, mother? I highly doubt you will be moving slow enough for me to keep up. That just means you have to work harder, Nate. But not to worry. As promised, I will stay with your father as I do this. So to stay within those boundsyes, I know. Her mother pointed forward. I will clean up everything to the end of the bridge. Nate, is there anything you want as a souvenir? A peaceful life would be nice. Testament. That will be a tricky one, Nate, but understood. I will do whatever I can to remain by your side, okay? Thats the opposite of what I want!! By the time she shouted that, her mother was already gone. In less than the blink of an eye, the Reine des Garous made her way to the battlefield. And U-um Kasuya looked around like she did not understand what had happened, so Mitotsudaira nodded her way and spoke. You had better hope you can catch up. Kasuya nodded at the Musashi 5th Special Duty Officers words. The Reine des Garous may have revealed her true form, but if that woman was going to interfere with her allies withdrawal, she had to be eliminated. Kasuya had to pursue her. Really, what is even going on? So much is happening tonight, she thought. But that was when an unexpected question reached her. Will you appear before me again once you have fully recovered from the injuries received fighting Takigawa? Kasuyas pulse pounded at that question. She knew about that? No. This other girl was also a Loup-Garou, so she would have a good nose. Was it Takigawas blood or her own blood? She must have noticed one or the other. And the Musashi 5th Special Duty Officer brushed a hand through her hair. Even with a grooming divine protection, it still takes a night to fully eliminate the smell, doesnt it? Does it? It does. Waityou couldnt tell? After a pause, Kasuya nodded. And she started to say something. She felt like she would be able to say something if she looked to that silver hair and golden eyes and opened her mouth. But CCCCCC She could not say anything. She shook her head once to refocus herself. And she reworked the confused words in her head to match her current goal. Grow too interested in your enemy, and you will be drawn in. The other werewolf paused for a moment after that. After taking a breath, she raised her eyebrows and nodded. Withdraw. Not that you really have a choice here. Testament. I hope we can have a proper battle sometime. I was too unprepared this time. Kasuya then bowed toward the Reine des Garouss husband. I am glad I had this opportunity to greet the leader of the werewolves. Im not their leader. Father? You effectively have a lot of control over her. The way he tilted his head suggested it was a very give-and-take relationship. Kasuya bowed again. And CCCCCC She turned her back and ran off. She pursued the Reine des Garous to support her withdrawing allies. What had happened was quite obvious from a distance. A forest made of ether was spreading out from the center of Edo Bay. On the Pension Versailles landed near the ridge of the Miura Peninsula to the south, Mouri Terumoto looked north using a targeting spell. Since she could not officially participate in the battle, she still left all the artillery fire to Motoyoshi. That was why she was here speaking with Mouri-01 who was observing the eastern Miura Peninsula after leaving her Lourd de Marionnette. Hold on. Anne never mentioned this. Knowing Lady Anne, she probably summed it all up by saying the Reine des Garous is an incredible person. Probably so, she muttered while watching several numbers dancing on the wide-range screen of her targeting spell. Most of those were the Catholic spell warning of strong enemy species readings. The Gallican settings were supposed to have werewolves listed as friendly, but after the Reine des Garous revealed her true form, the reaction may have been more emotional than by species classification. Changing the settings would be a pain, so she just let the warnings stay there as she viewed the screen. She saw Is thata European forest? There were trees and a ground. Even streams and rocks were formed from ether as the forest spread. I believe that is a portion of the Reine des Garouss territory, said Mouri-01. To establish her ley line territory as an ether species, she normally draws the data in to herself, but her retuning here has caused that data to expand out from her so that she can properly adjust herself to match her forest-dwelling nonhuman mold. Sum it up for me in about 10 words. Do you like long text reading comprehension problems? That was a pretty awful response, but the ether forest was even creating a sky now. It was thinning out toward the edges of its expansion, but how would it effect the people on the scene? Is this dangerous? Do you know, Mogami? Ohh, replied Yoshiaki via divine transmission. The Reine des Garous is having some fun. Can you do this? The royals of any ether-rich species can. As the ruler of a species, you carry the mold of your species land and habitat. The kingdom exists where the king is, after all. In my case, I have a mold of the forest and plains. Man, humanity got a raw deal. If I could produce a weird space around me like that, it would probably only be the books and clothes scattered around my room. Oh, dear, said Mouri-01. We need to set aside some cleaning time before the victory celebration when we get back. Now Terumoto felt even more trapped. She was afraid any careless statement she made would be used against her, but then Yoshiakis bitter laughter reached her ears. What we do is no different. We are also creating a space that is to our liking. And you humans do the same thing in reality by selecting what connections to keep and which to end. If youre talking about society, you participate in that too. And even without your connections to us humans, you still have a hierarchy set up, so those connections arent exclusive to humans. But nonhumans cannot take it very far unless they are a spirit species of the kind people tend to like. In the Far East, you talk about asking your gods for help, right? Generally, the gods view the human world but not the individuals living there, but if you can make a request and get them to turn your way, you can gain a gods divine protection using that connection. Using your connections for something so brazen is a human principle and virtue. And When it comes to the relationship between predator and prey and selecting a mate species, highly predatory species like us are very set in our ways. But you humans readily accept changes to those arrangements based on circumstances and personal emotions. In some cases, you will change your value system or social structure or use such things for entertainment or political problems, said the fox. Now, it takes a call from the human side to remake the relationship between wolf and human into anything other than predator and prey. I have no interest in glorifying that act since the results are sometimes good and sometimes bad, but But? There are souls that have been saved by the forcible creation of such connections. Terumoto heard Yoshiaki sigh. That is my prey, that is an enemy targeting my territory, this is my precious child, and protecting my territory and living out my life there is my greatest happiness as a nonhuman who lives in this land and will return to this land once I rot away. One way to escape the sorrow of losing something is to think of it as no more than one chapter in the history of that land. Are you saying nonhumans are a portion of the unchanging nature of their land, so if anything changes, theyll no longer fit into the modern age and theyll disappear? Anne had mentioned that the Reine des Garous has started using that trend to her advantage. And this fox nodded at her question. Testament. They say we nonhumans give up quite quickly when faced with change. We see it as the shifting nature of the world and we leave our native land where we were born and found purpose. Yet you can then decide to carry that burden, gain many more connections, and enjoy yourself instead of wallowing in sadness. Even though eliminating and rejecting those connections works well enough if all you wish to do is rid yourself of the sadness. I see, said Terumoto. Are you trying to convince me to join Musashi? Ko ko. Why would a fox invite someone to the comfortable spot she has discovered? I was bragging about how good Ive got it. She continued. Look. You can see those inexperienced ones preparing to clash with the head wolf, cant you? Volume 7B, 40: Princess of Primal Fear Volume 7B, Chapter 40: Princess of Primal Fear I race through the blameless night I am a queen I dance in the moonlight and the deep shadows I am the werewolf queen Point Allocation (Ive Still Got It!) Kasuya felt a mixture of relief and tension when her attack made it in time. She was up against the Reine des Garous. Plus, that woman was in her great spirit form and moving through a forest made of ether. She was headed for the other end of the bridge. So was Kasuya. All the withdrawing people were hurrying toward the Bousou Peninsula while the ground and trees rising from the land and sea held them back. But the oddity following the Reine des Garous was on an abnormal scale. It started at the middle of the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay and stretched deep into Bousou. An area with a radius of about 20km had become a forest of bluish-white ether and it was continuing to spread in places. It was a night forest. Everyone fled in the underbrush below the tall trees where there was nowhere to hide. Some gunshots rang out as a form of resistance and some arrows, throwing knives, and the like flew through the air. But the wolf queen consumed them all. She snatched the bullets, arrows, and knives from the air, and Yes, I could use some iron. Kasuya had never before seen a living creature eat blades with a light crunch more suited for a soft rice cracker. For one thing, the blades and arrows did not break when she bit them. How sharp had she made her teeth using divine protections? She took bites out of the arrowheads and knives as smoothly as if they were pears. She even crunched the bullets between her back teeth like cooked beans. Kasuya could only think of one explanation Is she softening them with her saliva? How powerful was her digestive system? For her, normal weapons were only food to be chewed up and swallowed. Of course, that was only the beginning of the threat. Kasuya wanted to pursue her and protect her withdrawing allies, so the Reine des Garouss ability to traverse the forest was the bigger problem. The queen walked lightly along the bumpy unpaved dirt and grass. But each and every step was abnormal. She easily traveled 10 meters with each one. Yet her stride was calm and she did not shake around all that much. Her attacks were also unfair. This was not about her weapons or power. She only had to send out the ether current surrounding her and have it reach the others. That was enough for Kasuyas allies to collapse and stop moving. They were not dead. But they all looked haggard and dripped with a cold sweat. Ah, p-please stop! A-any more of this and Ill be too traumatized for anything but 2D! Based on their comments, they were being eaten. Right up to the very verge of death. The queen was a predator, but since she currently had a partner, she did not seduce them. She instead used her original image of fear to forcibly rob them of their lifeforce. She was fear itself. But Kasuyas allies efforts were not entirely wasted. Each time the Reine des Garous consumed one of those bullets, shells, or other small weapons, her pace would slow somewhat. Kasuya had to scold herself for needing their help to catch up when she was supposed to be protecting them, but I made it! Between the tall trees of that forest, Kasuya circled in front of the Reine des Garous. And she sent out her Argent Clou pile bunker without warning. I want a single instant, thought Kasuya. Not an instant to settle this. An instant to make an accurate attack. If she managed that, she could move on to the next attack even if the first was dodged. She could begin a series of instants that might eventually lead to a hit. However How is she fighting!? Not even Kasuyas speed was enough to capture the Reine des Garous. She attacked at close range, but the woman was still only walking. She would occasionally shake her body, brush back her hair, greet the animals living in the ether forest, or let a small bird alight on her hand, but all of those actions ended up dodging Kasuyas attacks. She was predicting the attacks and then performing everyday actions that would also dodge them. Kh! It was not that the Reine des Garous was ignoring her. She just was not worth any more attention than this. She had had been successful against Takigawa and that had built up her confidence a fair bit. Even Katou Yoshiaki had recognized that result. But this opponent was different. Probably on a fundamental level. Takigawa was powerful for a human, but this opponent She is powerful for a nonhuman. Being a match for a human did not make you a match for a wolf. They were not the same thing. Just like she had fought Takigawa as an anti-Takigawa fighter, she had to face this opponent as an anti-Reine des Garous fighter if she hoped to achieve similar results. It was all meaningless if she did not specialize her fighting style for each opponent. She had werewolf blood herself and she had fought this opponents daughter. So A simple exchange of attacks would be meaningless. Kasuya prepared to fight as she ran. She used her left nail device as a shield and readied the right one like a spear. Here I go! The Reine des Garous kept her eyes on her enemys movement. She was reexamining the girl. She was in her spirit form and this was her first time making a complete manifestation like this. Back when she had eaten people, she had surrounded herself with an image of herself as a seducing barrier, but she had not even done that recently. She would sometimes enter a similar werewolf state when having fun with her husband during the full moon, but Maybe I should start using this on special days like our anniversary. She wanted to learn how this complete manifestation felt so she could reproduce it. The increased power raised some concerns about the effect on her husbands health, but he would probably be fine thanks to the circulated divine protections. Although their sensitivity would also increase, so they would have to make sure they did not both pass out. And she needed to make sure the effects did not spread to the surrounding area like they were here. A couples fun is best done in private. Now, as for her enemy Shes changed. She was no longer fighting like a wolf. The Reine des Garous could also turn herself into a beast using instantaneous acceleration. That was originally used as a way for less powerful beasts like her daughter to take advantage of their light weight. She used it to dash over short distances, but she usually let her superior strength do the talking for constant acceleration. If both sides were fighting like a wolf, her opponent would have to be very well trained to reach her level. Her daughter had managed it after getting over her slump in her battle against Rudolf II, but When she did, she fought in a different way. She had changed how she fought. Since fighting as a beast was not enough She also fought as a human. And And Humans can reach the level of werewolves using fighting styles designed for use against nonhumans likes werewolves. The Reine des Garous saw that the enemys weapon had changed. The cross tower on her left arm had opened up. The silver armor at each corner had expanded out. It was now a cross shield. And the right cross tower had transformed again after making its long nail attack. The central line of the vertical bar bent in a mountain shape while its contents grew thicker. The silver shape visible at the end of the cross was no longer the point of a nail. It was a flat cross-shaped Cross drill! Kasuya swung Argent Clou. She was 12m away from the Reine des Garous. That was too far for the reach of her arm and Argent Clou, but I have to check something! There was something she needed to do before piercing her enemy. And the attack she made was not simply meant to deliver a blow. She had put Argent Clou in anti-nonhuman mode and she used the drill at the end of the cross shape. And an anti-nonhuman spell! That was attached via divine transmission. The anti-nonhuman spell installed into Argent Clous memory device guaranteed striking power against a nonhumans personal barrier or divine protections. A Klassisch Kunst was drawn in ether in the air. Kasuya accurately struck the approval stamp spot to apply the divine protection to Argent Clou. Take this! She attacked. The cross drill was launched from Argent Clou and it rapidly rotated while slicing through the air. It wrapped the surrounding ether light around it like a vortex as it raced straight from her to the Reine des Garous. But that attack struck something: the empty air. !? The attack should not have hit anything due to the distance, yet the drill tore into the air far before reaching the enemy. The sound of impact rang out at 12m. You have a barrier, dont you!? That was a divine protection that nonhumans had. Its range of effect extended beyond the body in a way that allowed them to sense and rule over that space. It would be very bad if the Reine des Garouss had a range of 12 meters. When fighting a nonhuman with a special trait, there were two basic strategies to choose from. The first was to get in a critical blow with a weapon that took advantage of the nonhumans weakness. This was the simplest and most effective method, so as long as you had an appropriate weapon, even a child could slay the nonhuman. However, this method had its risks. If the nonhuman could activate their divine protection beyond their own body, you would be trapped by that before you could approach with the appropriate weapon. It was like a spiderweb. The closer you got, the more the entangling divine protection would have accumulated and the less you could move. Then the nonhuman could either ignore you or deal with you at their leisure. Humanity could not win like that. Thus, a second strategy had been developed. Breaking the barrier. The second strategy was to use a charm, a spell, a catalyst, or a weapon to destroy or restrain the enemys barrier and then get a critical attack in on them. And since the enemys barrier was removed before the attack was made, you did not always need a specific weapon to get the job done. However, this method had its flaws. First, the enemy would notice when their barrier was brought down. And worse, it could take time to bring down their barrier. The latter problem could allow them to do even more damage in the time it took you to bring it down. If you were going to do it, it had to be all at once and quickly. But that was far from easy when the divine protection increased their defenses, put you to sleep, or applied hypnosis. Then you had no chance of winning unless you suppressed the divine protection in advance. And The Reine des Garous is that type! This was abnormal. Kasuyas attack must have hit the womans defensive divine protection. Normally, a defensive divine protection affected the nonhuman themselves or the area around them. Even a high-level demons divine protection barrier only extended about 10cm from their body. So how was hers 12m? This meant she was surrounded by armor 12m thick. Kasuya had set Argent Clou in anti-nonhuman mode to break through that barrier, yet she had failed to break through. Besides, at this distance, the barriers divine protection should have thinned out quite a bit, yet it had solidly stopped her blow. When applying the divine protection to Argent Clou, she had instructed it to ignore weaker barriers. If it detected and reacted to even the faint ones, it would use up all its power before breaking the barrier she was targeting. But the very first reaction had fully stopped it. She had a lernen figur perform an automatic search for the divine protection her enemy was using. A psychological one!? This useless piece of junk! But after giving it a farewell, the searchs final result popped up. What is this? It provided no information, but that did not mean none existed. Unsearchable was telling her not to look into this, Avoid Connection was telling her not to get involved, and Limited Release Level 6 was telling her That was one step below Level 7, which referred to an ultimate showdown. According to Testament Union records, Limited Level 7 had been used to gather the Party of Seven Hundred during the Age of Dawn before there was any such thing as Catholics. A Level 6 Summons had been used for the end of the Harmonic Unification War. Even during the fight against the European dragons during the Middle Ages in the Harmonic Divine States, Level 5 had been the highest used. Of course, that was probably because the problem was spread out across Europe so their forces could not be gathered at a single point. She really is a monster. She was Europes night and shadows. She was the presence felt behind you and the threat felt in the mountains and the wild. She was the man-eating beast and a manifestation of its will. The oldest threat to humanity was the wolf. For this brief moment, she had stripped away the human shell and let that out. The wind blew. It was the stormy wind of the Loup-Garou. But the queen walked down the center of it all and smiled while knowingly wielding her power. She was an overwhelming presence, but her actions supported a war against an entire nation and against the allies and families belonging to that nation. That immense fear was physically converted into a presence capable of consuming lives and it was controlled by Relationships? The queens smile grew as if to answer that question. She smiled because she saw her actions as absolutely necessary. Kasuya did not know if she felt bad about striking down her enemy, but she definitely saw justification for it. So Hee hee. The queen lightly spun around while walking through the forest. She placed a hand on her cheek, swung her waist, held her little finger between her lips, and breathed a blushing sigh. Wh-why is she getting turned on!? Mar-Ga: Mitotsudaira, is it just me or is your mom getting horny? Gold Mar: I thought she might be pushing herself to hard, but yeah, this looks different. Me: Shes got a lucky husband. Asama: T-Toori-kun, lets not say things like that about other peoples families! Wise Sister: But Mitos mom is always super cute, so her papan must be a busy man. Silver Wolf: How am I supposed to respond to any of this!? Tonbokiri: This makes my job really easy. If only it was always like this. Vice President: But we cant exactly ask her to get hit by a cannon every time Flat Vassal: Vice President! Vice President! Can you say that again!? Except about me this time!? Narumi removed Unturning Centipede. She was on the western side of the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay, which were safe now. She breathed a sigh that vanished into the summer night. Even after fighting late at night, her breaths were not white in this place. She made a mental note to make sure she did not overheat. Looks like we can secure the bridge now. Although it feels like we sort of cheated toward the end there. Hashiba has used those dragon line reactors in the past, though. But the Reine des Garous is environmentally friendly and this is a one-off thing, so they cannot really complain. Judge, replied Narumi while thinking. What should I do if I ever have to fight her? Narumi, do not waste your thoughts on such things. I should have known you would know what Im thinking. Judge. Wondering if the Reine des Garous has an elder sister is meaningless. Because she belongs to the mother genre. I should have known you were thinking something stupid. But I guess its fine since he considers me an elder sister, she thought before getting back to her previous thoughts: what she would do if she ever had to fight that woman. Date and Mogami were neighbors, so she had considered a fight against Mogami Yoshiaki if she released her nine-tailed monster fox power. But even the Testament says the monster fox is primarily used to confuse the central governments of large nations. Precisely manipulating and confusing human bases was the true nature of the fox that cursed people. A werewolf was different. If that werewolf was an embodiment of the fears common to the vast land of Europe, she would be powerful even for a god. She had retuned herself to a human form, but that was only because she wanted to live like a human. What a pain. What is? Well, said Narumi. That human relationships trump all. I can see why political marriages are so popular. Not necessarily, he said while crossing his arms. The strength of a relationship comes from the strength of the action that brought the two parties together. Look at that. The half-dragon pointed at the 1st Special Duty Officer and the English Princess standing next to him. Mary Stuart and Tudor were both married on paper to advance Englands policies, but she ultimately went to be with that breast worshiper. In other words, breast groping is a stronger action for forming a relationship. Is that your way of saying what you did was no accident? With you, it was an accident. Or, to put it another way Yes? You could say my god granted me a grope to reward me for how much I love elder sisters. So you refuse to accept responsibility for your own actions, is that it? That is how it is for inquisitors. I chose quite the troublesome idiot, didnt I? He continued despite her comment. That troublesome aspect exists because of our relationship, Narumi. And if relationships are the strongest, we can find a reason why that is. Such as We argue, fight, and disagree, but a lasting relationship is built from exactly those conflicts. If that is what you want, then seek out that sort of relationship. I do apologize for being so much trouble, though. Oh, I am lots of trouble too. Which is why we get along so well. I am in a very good mood right now. The Technohexen were giving them quite a look while fanning each other with Magie Figurs that had Cool Breeze written on them, but Narumi chose to ignore it. Besides, she had arrived at an answer for her previous question. She heard a metal sound from across the bay and deep within the spreading forest. Most likely, Kasuya of the Ten Spears had begun battling the Reine des Garous. Kasuya made an attack. She struck the Reine des Garouss barrier. She did not actually know if she could break through a barrier formed from a seemingly endless supply of ether, but continuing the attempt was the only way to get the woman to pay attention to her, not to mention stop her. Her enemy was nonhuman. Spirits, gods, and werewolves were all considered nonhuman. And through much sacrifice and praise, humans had developed and perfected methods of fighting nonhumans. Kasuya herself had nonhuman blood, but she had lived as a human and learned techniques for use against both humans and nonhumans. Her strikes were generally head-on. She placed her right elbow below the right side of her chest and, to guard her face, she moved the fist so close to her cheek she could bite the thumb. Then she threw a punch. She made rapid-fire strikes. She made the bare minimum of approach from her foot to her hips. Placing her right leg a bit ahead was perfect. But she pushed her shoulder out front. And instead of swinging it, she seemingly pushed the shoulder blade forward from behind. She treated her shoulder like a gun turret to stabilize the thrusting punches and reduce the exhaustion. This was a human technique, not the brute-force technique of a beast. And when she thrust her arm out, she would eject Argent Clou from the right cross tower. It took the form of a rotating cross drill. She suppressed the recoil with her arm and supported it with her shoulder. And once the resistance from a certain point was gone ! She struck. The ejected cross drill would crash into seemingly empty space. A solid sound would reverberate out, ether light would shatter, and the drill would be deflected. But Kasuya did not pull back there. She kept swinging her fist to push it forward. I will break through! The cross drill tore into empty space. It left a long hole of ether light in its path. And she did not let up even then. The hole left by a single punch was not even scratching the surface of this enemys true power. So she repeated the process. If the hole was too small, she just had to keep drilling. I will reach her! She was 12 meters from the enemy How long would it take her to drill that far through the barrier? But while reaching her was important, getting her attention was more important. If Kasuya made it clear she could reach her, the Reine des Garous would have to focus on her over her withdrawing allies. So she breathed in. And struck again. Kasuya focused on her attacks. The enemy was not stopping, so her own feet carried her back. Giving her attacks the proper strength while also moving backwards took a lot of practice and experience. But Kasuya could do it. She struck. She fell back and struck. She would take a step and dig her toes into the ground to secure her footing for the attack, but once the attack landed, she would let the recoil push her back. She was entirely going for counterattacks. She used the strength of her approaching opponent to deliver a flurry of blows. She tore into the barrier. She kept the left cross tower in the form of a shield. Using both arms for drilling would have been more efficient, but a wolf was sure to devour her. The shields silver armor would occasionally block a torrent of light. Those gusts of glowing wind resembled wolves. It was almost like a pack of wolves was running around the Reine des Garous and devouring Kasuyas allies. When they were devoured, their power was stripped from them, so she had to maintain that shield. She felt like the density of wolfish wind was growing and she hoped it was. That would mean the Reine des Garous was focusing more on her now. A wolf approached. She added a side-stepping sweep to her falling back motion. She used her toes to give herself a backwards burst of acceleration and landed on toes then heels while the bottom of her feet slid a bit back. She built up her strength. While sliding, she built up strength in all the bent parts of her legs: the ankles, the knees, and the toes. CCCCCC That would give weight to her counterattack strike. She repeatedly made that kind of minute adjustment while moving so quickly. I have to stop her. She attacked from the right. And she stopped the approaching wind on the left. The wind sprayed out and shook the forests trees. The rustling of the leaves sounded cold in the night and seemed to echo in her bones. But she attacked from the right again. And she made a third attack from the right. Left. She kept up her combination of attack and defense. Left. Then right. Another right, right, an immediate left, and left again. She threw a right. She prepared a left. Now was the time for right. So right. But she knew that was bait. So she went with right anyway and worked to push it through by Left! She shoved her shield forward where it crashed into a wind wolf. The shield bash worked. In that case, she thought while adding in a new motion. Whenever she saw an opening in her defensive actions, she would make an attack with that left shield. She was focused on just one thing: breaking through the barrier. Her weapons were the fangs and claws of a wolf, but she used them with human techniques. An inhuman terror unleashed what humanity used to confront the inhuman. And if she could do that I just need to keep it up! Kasuya did not let herself stop and even accelerated. The Hashiba forces withdrawing from the ether forest could see it happening. Kasuya had been tasked with being their rear guard and she had begun producing a series of loud blows. She was fast. Each sound blurred together with the next. The metallic noises sounded a lot like several bells ringing. And Hey. As Kasuya swung herself side to side while falling back with bursts of acceleration, she would seem to blur and then reappear. And by repeating the process I can see more than one of her. It started as just two or three, but it soon passed four and even five. She was only visible in the instant one of her blows landed. The sound and the image coincided at first, but eventually Shes outpacing the sound! Her movements surpassed the intense sounds they produced. She was definitely falling back as she struck, but she was gradually stepping further and further forward. However ! Everyone cried out and hurried their withdrawal. The whirlwind blowing around the Reine des Garous quickly grew stronger and larger. The ground had been visible before, but now it was hidden by ether fog. And that fog had the unstoppable force of waves splashing up onto the beach. So Fall back! The Hashiba forces withdrawing from the bridge looked back at the pursuing fog while they ran as fast as their legs would carry them. If that fog reaches your feet, itll suck you dry! Suck me dry!? Of lifeforce! So not the fun way! They laughed and bumped their fists together before looking back again. Hurry!! We arent gonna make it in time! That was true. The fog was picking up speed. The freshmen were still not used to moving through a forest, so they were falling behind and the upperclassman had to push on their backs or pull on their hands. But the wolves were still faster. Here they come! The mist raced forward while ducking below branches and between tree trunks. Damn, everyone said as they ran. The forest seemed to continue forever out ahead of them. They were probably still on the bridge, but they had lost track of which direction they were running. And Wah! The fog nipped at their heels as if testing them. And they could see the very front of the mist occasionally taking the shape of a wolfs front legs or head. Now, that might have been an illusion brought on by fear, but D-dammit. They all felt like their legs were not taking them anywhere. Hey, one of the running boys said. At this point, wouldnt it be easier to just let her suck us dry!? No, thank you! Really!? Yes, really! Come back to your senses, everyone! Were trying to withdraw from here so we can be useful in the rest of the battle! So why are you acting like we can turn a blind eye to our current hardships and accept defeat? Im not going to accept that kind of losers talk! Besides, Im not into wife stuff! 18s my age cutoff! The fog wordlessly sped up and swallowed him up. The others screamed and exchanged a glance. Then another boy suddenly raised both hands. I-Im super into wife stuff! 4/5 of the data on my dorm computer is wife stuff! Youll spare me for being such a big wife-lover, wont you!? He was swallowed up. They all screamed and leaned forward to run even faster. They leaped over a small stream and used tree roots as footholds to propel themselves forward. D-damn! This fog swallows you up whether youre into wife stuff or not! Wouldnt it be weirder if it did choose based on that!? They hurried on while discussing the matter, but some of them were falling behind. The freshmen were having trouble keeping up. Damn! The freshmen cant keep up with our banter! Literally, you idiot! snapped back another as the upperclassmen worked to help the freshmen. Our job here is to get them safely out of here! But the fog was coming. Just as it swallowed them up, it grew much taller and tried to bite at them. Damn you! But just as they roared that at the fog, the light burst. And they all saw who had circled between them and the pursuing fog to strike it. Kasuya Takenori! A girl among the freshmen saw it happen. Something stood in the way of the fog that was trying to bite at her and swallow her up from behind. A shadow! This was not the forest or fog made of ether light. The color black blocked out all that light. And that was not all. You forgot something. With that, some of the allies who had been swallowed by the fog were tossed their way. There were three of them and this person had carried them all this way. And ! She made an attack. The fog shattered and her attack tore into the barrier beyond it. The girl realized this name inheritors actions might only have the smallest of effects on the threat pushing in toward them. After all, this threat was massive. It was possible not even a name inheritors high-speed movement and attacks could defeat an opponent like this. However Get going! Pushed by those words, the girl took off running. Hey, called one of the upperclassmen. Lets go, added everyone around her. The girl looked back while speeding up again. The black wolf was making attacks while the bluish-white fog nearly swallowed her up. The spray of light and shattering sounds were both swallowed up by the black guardian standing in their way. The black wolf vanished beyond the fog while making sure all the others could escape, so the girl raised her voice. Someone She could tell just how powerless they were as she did so. Someone help her! I am fine on my own, thought Kasuya with a smile at the voice from behind her. Right now, she had to focus on attacking. She was definitely approaching the enemy. She had drilled a good ways into the 12m barrier. And I was told not to aim for mutual destruction. She had no intention of being defeated. But her allies were in danger if she did not do what she could here. If she could draw the attention of that fog, she could at least keep it from pursuing one extra person. And if she went on an even larger rampage, she could draw it away from a second and third person too. Rampages were her specialty, so she kept up the attack. Kh! She struck. She drilled into the barrier with her right arm and pushed it away with her left. She could feel real progress being made as she repeated that process. This was the Reine des Garouss forest. Kasuya suddenly saw a silhouette. She saw the shape of a woman carrying a child on her back while walking through the forest made of similar dark blue silhouettes. What is that? Was it one of the Reine des Garouss memories? She soon noticed other silhouettes as if to prove her guess right. She saw the silhouette of a woman watching from a distance as a boy using scissors to cut the fruit from a tree. She saw the silhouette of a woman looking down to the foot of a mountain while waiting for someone on a small forest path with a view. She saw the silhouette of a woman holding hands with a boy to pull him along while also pressing their shoulders together. These many silhouettes passed her by and vanished into the distance. Is all of this a part of that werewolfs true form? Kasuya found it strange. Werewolves ate people and were the very fear of the darkness and the wild, so could they really contain such happy images as well? Can fears and threats begin to carry things like this once they develop a personality and live their lives? A will and a life residing in something inhuman was not an unusual thing what with automatons and data entities, but Kasuya was still surprised to see what was allowed inside them. Even though she had werewolf blood herself. But if this was allowed It means I can have something like this in me too. She made another strike while speaking to herself. But just then Eh? She sensed someones gaze on her. It was coming from straight ahead, it was powerful, and it felt like a great heat. And a moment later Ah. Something leaped over to her side. The Reine des Garous! The woman had charged in with her instantaneous acceleration, so Kasuya turned toward her. But then the Reine de Garouss presence shattered. It was only a silhouette. That was only a memory contained within the Reine des Garous. Most likely When she fought Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer! Kasuya had heard rumors of that unofficial battle. If that had been a part of it Just how fast were they moving as they fought!? That had to be something the Reine des Garous never wanted to forget. She replayed it while retuning herself because it was such a precious memory, but it filled Kasuya with an emotion similar to frustration. Her enemy was enjoying her past memories instead of focusing on her. Thoughts of I cannot let this stand and can I really hope for anything more filled her mind simultaneously. She kept moving. But not just to attack. Attacking was just one of the many movements she was making. She struck, blocked, swept aside, move forward, stepped to either side, and repeatedly dodged and attacked. She could repeat those actions so accurately thanks to her training. These were human techniques. But the enemy would not stop. The pack of wolves snapped at her with a density and length that seemed never-ending. She moved. Ah. She was out of breath, but that was all the more reason she could not stop and she focused on keeping her balance. And once she was in a stable position once more, she took a deep breath. Nh. And she moved some more. She could no longer hear the withdrawing footsteps around her. She felt like someone was calling to her from the distance. But she was confident that she was approaching the enemy. This was a test. The leader of the werewolves was testing this ignorant newcomer who had lived as a lone wolf for so long. The queen was showing her what it meant to defy her. So Reach her! Something approached as if in response to her shout. It was a pack of wolves. It was even larger than before and, while the previous ones had all rushed straight toward her, some of these circled around to her sides. This fierce attack was proof that she had reached the deepest part of the Reine des Garouss fog. Kh! Kasuya saw the enemys attack. At a glance, she could tell the fog had grown into a wave that towered above her. Many wolves were jutting out in front of it. And since some were circling around to her sides, she had to respond to more directions at once now. There were too many to see past and she also had to respond to the left and right, but Kasuya sent out a combination with her right arm. She drilled into them and then thrust out the shield on her left arm. She moved. She stepped back while striking to the left and right, but Above! The wolves were coming so fast it looked like they would leap over her. And just as she moved to respond, a figure rushed in next to her. CCCCC!? It was the Reine des Garous, but not the real one. It was only a silhouette. This was the woman when she had fought Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer. It was a fake. That silhouette of course quickly vanished. But Kasuyas reaction had briefly stopped her movement. Oh, no! The fog was not about to overlook that opening as it rushed in from overhead. Kasuya reacted to that by raising the shield in her right arm and using the right cross tower as a deterrent in the other directions. However, this choice was akin to defeat for her. Why am I defending myself!? She was supposed to be drawing the enemys attention so her allies could escape, but if she started focusing on her own defense, she made herself ignorable. She still could not fully read the flow of battle. With so many enemies rushing in, she should have been using more circling motions instead of straight-ahead ones, but it was too late to realize that now. ! It really was too late. She had frozen up. Why did I do that?'' she wondered. But then someone else arrived. Kasuya! A small form tore into the surrounding wolves and leaped onto the battlefield. It was Kani. Volume 7B, 41: Interceptor in the Wild Volume 7B, Chapter 41: Interceptor in the Wild When the clang of interception rings out You know You are not alone Point Allocation (Pierce and Stab) Kani used every single Sasamura. This was clearly not an opponent she could handle by focusing on just one or two of them. She had to be using all of them at all times while predicting the enemys actions as much as possible. Currently, she could only eject the seven less-damaged ones. None of them had managed to reach the Musashi Vice Chancellor, but she felt they were necessary here. She struck. Sasamura was currently set to provide powerful impacts. But They were deflected!? She felt like this had to be some special something-or-other that nonhumans had. And that something-or-other reflected Sasamuras impacts. Wow! she thought. There are kinds of strength out there I dont even understand! The Reine des Garous was Hexagone Fran?aises Vice Chancellor. However, her strength was entirely different from the Musashi Vice Chancellor that Kani had fought earlier. Her strength was also different from Mogami Chancellor Yoshiaki. This was an incredible experience. Kani smiled at the bristling emotion filling her heart. I need to do my best! If she did that, she could see even more. She could experience more of these ridiculous forms of strength. And she could make herself stronger and gain more stories to tell her parents and the others back home. This is so cool! she thought. There was so much she could gain by fighting so many Chancellor and Vice Chancellor level fighters in a little over a day. She could barely believe any of it was happening, so everyone back home might not believe it either. But Its all true!! She swung her hands in the air to send out a combination of blows. Those blows tore through the fog approaching Kasuya and eliminated the wolves there with metallic sounds. She broke them. And she considered the skill of this upperclassman named Kasuya. Kani had only managed to return here thanks to Kasuyas strength. It was Kasuyas attacks that had created a wave-like difference in density within the fog. Kani had only needed to slice through the fog with her attacks while running down the path created by the density differences. But there were still some dangerous areas and Kasuya was taking on the densest of those. Her attack power was impressive, but so was her ability to endure the pressure. Kani could see why she was a member of the Ten Spears just like Fukushima. Kasuya! Im here to help! Does your weapon have divine protections applied!? It does! The other upperclassmen applied them before I came here! The other upperclassmen? Sasamura was meant to provide physical blows. She did not install ether interference spells for spell destruction unless she knew she would be fighting an ether species. But this was different. The ones who had already withdrawn! They asked me to help you out since you saved all of them! Kasuya did not look back in response. But Kani felt like she saw a smile on the one cheek that was angled toward her enough to see. And Kani-san? Testament! What is it!? Could you please fill in the gaps? I will not demand that you do it. Because Testament! I will do my best! Im good at doing my best! That is what I like to hear. So Kasuya swung her left arm. The shield on that arm transformed with the sound of scraping metal. It returned to its drill form just like the right one. She had abandoned defense in order to double her attack power. So to make up for that I need to do my best! The black wolf did not give a verbal response. Instead, she swung her arms and brought destruction to the enemy. The Reine des Garous saw the enemy breaking through her manifestation of fear. Her devouring created an impenetrable fog that swallowed people up and her seduction filled them with resignation so they would let it happen. Yet these two girls were not being devoured and felt no resignation as they charged through it all. They were good fighters. In the past, she had run across similar youths who hoped to be a hero or at least acted like it. They had come at her as an individual, in a small group, or sometimes in a full army. Of course, she had not been in this spirit-like state back then and her barrier had not been this thick. But modern equipment and techniques had not existed back then. Humanity had a way of increasing their overall combat techniques whenever they found themselves in a crisis. And sure enough The Warring States period and the Thirty Years War seems to have worked well in that regard. Two figures were rushing toward her within the current of fog. One was the black wolf from before and the other was the girl who had watched the Reine des Garouss ping pong game against Mogami Yoshiaki. That girl had also fought the Musashi Vice Chancellor earlier. Yes. This teamwork reminded the Reine des Garous of her daughter. My daughter got help from a friend for the finishing blow, didnt she? These girls were the same. They already had what had been so hard for the Reine des Garous to acquire. Lets do this! Testament! Strength and technique were not the only ways to resist a great power. These two subconsciously understood that as they resisted. How lucky they were. They were not solitary or restricted to a single pack like with an animal. These two were not part of the same pack, yet when they saw the need, they used their strengths to make up for the others weaknesses. They work together. Hee hee. The Reine des Garous laughed. Because she was the same now. The Siege of Odawara had primarily been fought with individual duels, but she was doing things differently tonight. She had been left in charge of this area as someone halfway between Mouri and Musashi. She had comrades, allies, and family behind her waiting for her results. In the big picture, the Mouri fleet, the Satomi forces, and she were acting as diversions for each other while attempting to accomplish something. This is nice. She was acting as an individual, but she was not alone. So she had one thing to say. Show me what you can do. Mitotsudaira hurried through the expanding ether forest with the others. She could hear the deep and carrying sounds of battle coming from beyond the dark blue shadows of the forest. She hurried forward while her father sat on the stage the Silver Chains had created behind her. Narumi ran up alongside her without Unturning Centipede on and Urquiaga was with her. When her father saw the two of them Are you Nates friends? Mitotsudaira was a little worried about how they would respond, but Narumi gave a quick nod and answered. It is a pleasure to meet you. A safe answer, but a good one! Naito or Naruze would probably have made some kind of joke that would only lead to misunderstandings. Naomasa probably would have said Huh!? which was an even more frightening thought. But what scared her most of all was her king. She knew for a fact he would have said No, Im her king!, but her father would use that to start a conversation that would reach some dangerous areas real fast. She was glad she had gotten that initial meeting out of the way the other night. But her father seemed satisfied with Narumis response. Thank you, he said with a smile before facing forward. Then Narumi continued the conversation. Prince of Cond. Mitotsudaira was curious what she was going to say. How could someone defeat the Reine des Garous in that state? Uqui: Well done, Narumi. Her husband would be the most reliable source. Wise Sister: My, my. Such a cement-like girl. I almost feel bad for Mitotsudaira. Heh heh heh. Silver Wolf: I didnt miss those last three words, you know!? Me: So is it even possible to beat maman when shes like this? Asama: Well, she does have a bit of a weakness. Or one should have been added to her. Unturning: I would love to hear what that is. Asama: Right now, Mitos mom is in a state very similar to a spirit, but that means her physical body is very thin. So Me: So shes all see-through!? Oh, sorry. Ignore that overly serious look on my face right now. Asama: Um, she is a lot like a data entity right now, so her entire body C clothes included C should be see through. It is possible that her clothes and body would have different levels of transparency or that we could see her internal organs through her, but that really comes down to how she views herself as a data entity. Me: What does that mean? Asama: It means you arent going to get what you were hoping for, Toori-kun. Me: Are you mad? Asama: N-nooo, Im not. But I do think you need the usual, so I will be telling Horizon about this later. Silver Wolf: I-isnt that a bit much, Tomo!? Mar-Ga: Were talking about your mom here. Asama: Kimi, Im not mad, so stop dancing around singing about jealousy. Anyway, um, the point is that Mitos mom is somewhat physically unstable right now. Silver Wolf: Are you talking about the fog she has around her? Asama: I think you should be able to do that yourself, Mito. But until her conversion to a physical body is complete, her strength, physical durability, and speed will be reduced from normal by the special traits of that fog. What is it, Adele? Flat Vassal: If this is the reduced version, then how physically strong is she with her normal body? Silver Wolf: I-its best not to think about it! Now, we need to hurry to the front line! I see, thought Narumi. She was pretty sure she mostly could tear through the barrier if she used Paths of Countless Hundredss compression twice. It would take a truly stupid opponent to let her hit with that twice, but she was confident she could do it once. So afterwards, she only needed to use Countless Hundreds of Paths or several mandible swords in quick succession to manually break through the rest. For the battle after that, she would have to remember that Unturning Centipede was primarily made for physical attacks. It did have some defenses from special spells like lightning resistance, but she would need to include some special settings to deal with that fear which was essentially a raw ether attack. And she needed to gather data to make sure she got those settings right. That would require others to go in first as if sacrificing themselves. Facing the Reine des Garous in this form seemed little different from facing the Seiryu. To sum it up What a pain. In that case, she said. Kiyonari. Yes? Forcibly restraining the Reine des Garous in a direct attack would be a huge pain, so she decided to look at this differently. I know how to cook curry and the rules to ping pong. Which one do you think would be faster and less of a pain? Wouldnt it be easier to let Mitotsudaira handle it? Good point. Narumi turned toward Mitotsudaira running alongside them and raised her right hand. You heard him. Silver Wolf: What!? What was that about!? Are your brains breaking!? Asama: Youre in luck, Mito. Toori-kun can teach you how to make curry. Me: Yeah, but I can never beat sis at ping pong. Wise Sister: Well, if you insist, I can help you practice using the same rules I use with my foolish brother: remove an article of clothing after each set. Gold Mar: Arent those the rules that brought Adele to her knees after she was so confidant she could win? Flat Vassal: I-Im a lot better than I was in middle school! Mar-Ga: Sounds like shes setting herself up to lose again three years later. Okay, Mitotsudaira, will it be curry or ping pong? That will change what I have to draw, so let me know soon. Silver Wolf: Have you all forgotten theyre fighting over there!? Kasuya clashed with the Reine des Garous. She received Kanis support while rapidly moving herself side to side and sending out a drill wherever she saw an opening. Each attack was powerful enough to bring down a city wall. However Kh. The wolf danced. She swung her arms, bathed in the ether light pouring down from the trees of the forest, sometimes moved into the shadows, and kept her dance steps going in the night. She occasionally lightly grabbed her skirt and swung it around. Her dancing hand and body movements worked to deflect Kasuyas attacks. She supposedly existed as something similar to fog. A blow from Argent Clous cross drill should have been enough to scatter her, but she must have already gained a physical body because she deflected the weapon with a solid noise and spun around. And that was not all. The same happened to Kanis cowling spears. Kani had been rapid-fire launching them without rest this whole time and she was targeting the Reine des Garous while scattering the fog around her, but they were all deflected by the womans dance. How was she doing this? Wait. After a few of her blows were deflected, Kasuya understood what she was feeling in the moment of deflection. She used the tactile feedback to determine what this was. Shes spinning them, isnt she!? Kani understood what Kasuya meant while she wiped the sweat from her brow. It was the fog. The Reine des Garous was sending her fingers of barely-physical fog crawling across the drills and cowling spears. It was like wrapping the thread around a top. Once it was in place, only a snap of the wrist was needed to briefly stop their attacks for just a moment. It should not have mattered since she was made of fog, but the instantaneous recoil was so intense that it deflected their attacks. But was it really possible to touch all of her rapid-fire attacks and redirect them like that? It is! This opponent was in fact doing it. She was Hexagone Fran?aises Vice Chancellor. And she was also the leader of the Loup-Garous, so she would be more powerful than Kasuya here. But battles were not decided by those kinds of titles. In fact, at the Siege of Odawara Kasuya! Yes!? Curry! You can beat the Reine des Garous with curry! Like, throw it at her!? I will beat you up if you do something that rude. That would be rude, wouldnt it, Reine des Garous!? See, Kasuya!? You shouldnt waste food! Why is our enemy joining our conversation!? At any rate, that told Kani that curry was not an option. She did not have time to explain to Kasuya, so Kasuya! Yes!? Ping pong! You can beat the Reine des Garous with ping pong! Like, throw the balls at her!? I will beat you up if you break the rules like that. That would be against the rules, wouldnt it, Reine des Garous!? See, Kasuya!? You should follow the rules! Why am I being lectured here for no reason!? That told Kani that ping pong was also not an option. She did not have time to explain the rules to Kasuya. And Yoshiaki-sama is a Chancellor, so it makes sense she could beat a Vice Chancellor like the Reine des Garous! That left just one option for them: Lets do our best! They had to figure something out on their own. So Kani went for it while her sweat scattered into the air. Kasuya! Yes!? Lets beat her on our own! Kasuya responded to that while leaping up and forward. Testament! That was my plan from the start! She went for it too. Kasuya inhaled. She moved forward with a burst of acceleration. There was one thing she needed to do. Deflect! Her own attacks had been deflected this whole time, but it was now time to do the deflecting herself. She had both cross drills rotate inwards. She sent them in and they were deflected. Like usual, there was a loud noise and her arms were nearly knocked outwards, but Bear with it! She endured. Her arms strained and an unpleasant floating feeling reached the underside of her shoulder blades, but she sent her arms in the opposite direction with a burst of acceleration without even wiping off the sweat soaking her. She returned her arms back the way they had come. Her fists reached her shoulders, so she immediately threw them out in front of her. Rapid fire! She unleased a combo. Of course, each individual strike was deflected by the Reine des Garous, but Kasuya restrained all of the impacts with bursts of acceleration. Her arms started to widen at first, but the more she did it Lu the more they moved together. Ah! She would strike and then return her elbows to their original position as soon as the attack was deflected. She used bursts of acceleration both for the attacks and to keep her arms in position. That created A high-speed combo! Kasuya pushed on. Her body cried out in protest as the impacts rang loud, but the black wolf moved forward. She was deflected, but in exchange for some bursts of acceleration, some exhaustion, and some straining, she suppressed those deflections and advanced. As strong as the Reine des Garouss deflecting power was, she was essentially made of fog right now. Kasuya could resist strength of this level. So she pushed on. She breathed heavily and swung her entire body around to leap in toward the Reine des Garous. CCCCC! And she struck. In that instant, the Reine des Garous took a certain action. Until then, she had been spinning her body as if dancing, but now Oh, dear. She made a light step to stop facing straight ahead. Did you want to take my hand? She accepted Kasuyas counterattacks with both hands. A deafening noise rang out. Kasuya had made two strikes simultaneously and the Reine des Garous had worked to deflect both at once. That was a nice combo. The woman gave that assessment while reaching out and lightly spreading the fingers of her outstretched hands. Her hands touched the launched cross drills. Now. And deflected them outwards. The drills were briefly stopped, threw sparks into the air, and CCCCC Something was deflected from the outer edge of her hands. There were four things. Two were the silver cross towers that had been equipped on Kasuyas arms. The two of them had been purged from the girls arms and thrown into the air. But Oh, dear. The Reine des Garous had not torn them away. Kasuya had removed them herself in the instant of deflection. I bet I know why she did that. Until now, Kasuya had used a burst of acceleration upon deflection to put up a powerful resistance. That was why the Reine des Garous had used both hands to intercept her this time. But Kasuya had prepared a trick up her sleeve. Even as she attacked with the cross drills, she had stopped resisting the deflection in any way. It was obvious what she had gained by abandoning her weapons: the other two things that had flown out from the Reine des Garouss hands. Those were her two arms which were no longer attached to the targets of deflection. Oh, dear. Simply put, the Reine des Garouss defense had failed. Kasuya saw her trick succeed. The Queens arms were not spread wide, but they were spread a little, like she was carrying some flowers. So it all comes down to this! Kasuya left her fighting stance, turned to the side, and lowered her hips. She left as much space on either side of her as she could while yelling a single word. Kani! A moment later, something was ejected forward from behind her on either side. They were cowling spears. Three shot by her on either side to reach the Reine des Garouss arms. Kani realized this was the key moment. She pushed her hands forward along with her arms to control Sasamuras ejection. She used both speed and precision to aim for the Reine des Garouss arms. She did not target the center of their opponents body. Those spread arms would soon return to their original position. Seeing that nonhuman wife ping pong game was enough for Kani to grasp this womans speed. This enemy would never do what she expected, so first I have to stop her arms! She slammed the spears into them. They hit. However Whoa! She saw something frightening. The spears had been launched with almost zero time lag after Kasuyas attack, but the Reine des Garous moved to grab them. And she was already eliminating the outward motion given to her arms by Kasuyas attack. She used a burst of acceleration. Kasuya had worked so hard to learn how to return her arms to the center like that, but this monster managed it in a split-second adlib. But Kanis spears had a power of their own. A total of six sounds of impact rang out as they reached the Reine des Garouss arms. They sounded like the loud notes produced by throwing wind instruments at someone. There were enough impacts to disturb the Reine des Garouss acceleration, so I slowed her down! And she was not going to let it end here. It was only for a moment, but she had stopped the Reine des Garouss arms. But that was not the same as getting an attack in on her. To get a definite strike in, she had to aim for the center point between those spread arms. She had one cowling spear left. However, her own arms were spread. She could launch the spear like this, but she could not control it without her hand. Even if she did send it out, it would be moving slowly enough for the Reine des Garous to have time to return her arms to normal. But Kani still decided to do it. Sasamura! She launched her final spear directly ahead of her. Kani heard the acceleration and saw the cowling spear split the air as it was launched. The Reine des Garous was already moving in response. She made a new burst of acceleration to try and grab the spear coming for the center of her body. If she caught it, it meant they had lost, so Kani raised her voice to keep that from happening. Kasuya! Reach her, my will. Do your best! Her shout raced through the ether forest to reach a black form. The black wolf had crouched down while turned to the side, but she now sprang back up. She used a burst of acceleration. Plus, her standing up, the arm she raised behind her, and every other movement was part of a single action. You did exactly what I predicted you would! She said that while taking a javelin-throwing stance. The sequence involved springing up, swinging her arm, and throwing her entire body forward with a snapping motion. The black wolf poured her bursts of acceleration into every part of it to grab and throw the cowling spear. She did not hesitate to aim for the face. Not bad at all, judged the Reine des Garous. Bearing with pain, making feints, and performing multiple simultaneous attacks were all human techniques. And the trust-based coordination produced by those things was also distinctly human. That this girl had aimed for the face was especially wonderful. The Reine des Garous was in an uncertain state similar to fog, so aiming for her torso would not do any real damage. That part of her would be scattered and then be remade. But things were different if she lost her head. At the very least, she would lose the ability to think clearly and she would lose her senses of sight and smell. She would not cease to exist, but she would have to regenerate herself from the ground up. Of course, the face was one of the first areas one considered when it came to dodging, but that was not so easy with her arms temporarily stopped. She had fixed her central body in place to accelerate those arms back to their normal position. The enemy had made no mistake in their split-second decision. It was wonderful. Those two were using their relationship as comrades to fight appropriately against a beast. And one of them had werewolf blood. How lovely. The Reine des Garous had once considered dying to eliminate the werewolf species, but she could now tell how much that emotionally-driven action had been about self-satisfaction. Even if she was destroyed, there would still be more werewolves and they would even work with people who had been her enemy. Should she thank her precious husband for her change of heart? Or should she thank her daughter who was the first evidence of it? Or should she thank these enemies here? Or This is such a fantastic night. So It is fine if I give myself a compliment, isnt I? Kani saw the spear on course for a direct hit. She could tell Kasuya was letting go of Sasamuras shaft. Kasuya even used a burst of acceleration on each finger holding it to thoroughly accelerate it to the very end. But the Reine des Garous worked to resist even an attack with that much speed. Her arms were still not back in place and she should not have been able to move her body, but Take this. There was still something she could move: her chest. She leaned back for a bounce of her chest. It was not so much a jiggle as a Boyoing!? Kani could not help but think of it in term of sound effects, so she decided she should try to read less manga. But the next term that came to mind was a dangerous one. Was that the Giant Breasts Defense!? She had heard of this before. When Fukushima and Massive Katou had attacked Mito, the Musashi Chancellors sister had blocked Fukushimas attack with the Giant Breasts Defense. But if that was what this was That isnt high enough! Kasuya had already accounted for this. Oh, I get it! Aiming for the face had also been a way of avoiding the Giant Breasts Defense. Kani realized that the records of Fukushimas battles had laid the foundation for this. The Ten Spears are incredible! Kimee: AnG: Whats wrong, Kime-chan? Kimee: Well, were receiving the battle records in real time, buthow should I put this? Um, Kasuya has, wellhmm. Its not a bad thing, but Im not so sure about this. Or maybe, hmm AnG: Kime-chan, its best not to think about these things too much. The Giant Breasts Defense was not going to reach the attack. That much was certain. So Kasuya raised her voice while sending the final acceleration into the shaft using her index finger. Our attack will reach you! She looked up to see the spear and the bottom of the enemys bouncing chest. What she saw there seemed like it should not have been possible. It was a miracle the woman could manage any footwork or make downward attacks. But then Kasuya heard a voice. It was Kanis. Kasuya! It was going to hit. Fall back!! Kani had seen it. When the Reine des Garouss boyoinging breasts rose to their peak and fell back down, something floated up from the cleavage. The movement of her breasts had tossed it upwards. The airborne object was silver and boxy. Its the silver cross!! The Reine des Garous caught the spear on the silver cross box she had essentially pressed against her forehead. They collided. But she could use the full strength of her body. She could not move it side to side, but she could move it forward or back. So There. She was capable of jumping into a spring without producing a splash, so she could stop that swift spear as long as she had something to act as a barrier. So that was what she did. She bent back and absorbed the force with her head. She twisted her forehead a bit to sweep the cowling spear behind her after it started to dig into the silver cross. Then she shook her head. Pierce them, silver cross. With those words, the cross opened up and she bit the shorter segment between her teeth. The silver cross cannon had gained the momentum of the spear, so it was trying to move backwards, so she bit the shorter segment and swung it forward. To cock it. The rest was simple. She swung the bitten cross forward as if dragging it through the air. And ! She used it like a pile bunker. She sent a blast with a diameter of 15m toward the enemy. The striking blast made of ether was released in an instant. It expanded just as quickly as an explosion. But the Reine des Garous saw something just before it struck and blew away the enemy. She saw more people. Those people rushed through the forest and leaped between her two enemies and the blast. They were Hashiba warriors. Some were boys and some girls, some were unharmed and some injured, some were novices and some experienced. Show youve got the guts to arrive in the nick of time! They used bodily strengthening spells to run, they activated defense spells, and they moved in between. Of course, most of them did not arrive in time. They were too late and were simply hit by the blast. But a few did arrive in time. Focus on defense! The barriers they readied were destroyed by the impact. The silver cross was a divine weapon. And a high level one at that. Mass-produced defense spells could not defend against this ether impact. The barriers were instantly blown away by the difference in ether density. Even so, they took defensive stances. Brace for impact! They crossed their arms in front of them to resemble crosses, they turned their hips to the side, and they adjusted the direction and angle of their body by swinging a leg behind them. The attack hit. The expanding blast easily blew away the warriors taking low defensive stances. The dry sound of straining bones and the deep noise of struck flesh rang out simultaneously from several different people. Their defensive formation collapsed, but their formation had somewhat slowed the expansion of the blast, allowing Kasuya and Kani to fall back at the urging of the others. That had been the correct choice. Because something was flying in the air on either side of Kasuya: Argent Clous cross towers. Kasuya grabbed both of them out of the air and did not bother to properly equip them. We made it in time!! She moved forward with them both in shield mode. She spread out her arms and threw herself toward the blast. Kani! Testament!! The first year was breathing heavily and practically coughed out the words as she pushed on Kasuyas back. And ! The two Argent Clou shields produced clangs of interception against the silver cross attack. Kimee: Ah. AnG: Are they dead? Kimee: Angie, dont just come out and say it. AnG: Then Ill say it euphemistically. Did Kanitama reach her expiration date? Kimee: What about for Kasuya? AnG: Did she become a dog? Black Wolf: I did not! AnG: Sorry, Ill find a better way of saying it. And wait, youre alive!? How!? Kanitama: By doing our best! AnG: FYI, Kanitama, if you write that in your report, the higher ups will not be happy. You shouldve seen how mad they were when Angie just used the word skill as an explanation in one of hers. Kanitama: Okay! Ill do my best! AnG: Im kinda worried Kani viewed their situation. She was on the front line. She was in the ether forest and she could see Kasuyas back in front of her. The Argent Clou shields were gone. The cross towers were now emitting ether light mist like smoke. Around them, some of the others were still in their defensive stances and others had collapsed. Some had lowered their hips to catch their breath but could not get back up. But they had all stopped moving. They were all looking straight ahead. The Reine des Garous was there. Space had opened up between them, so there was about 20m there now. But not because the Reine des Garous had fallen back. It was obvious this was due to her tearing up the forest ground toward them. The silver crosss blast had caused them to pull back. And This battle is over, isnt it? she said while wiggling her animal ears. Kani knew what that meant. Two things were visible below the ground torn up by the silver crosss blast. The original ground was split between two varieties in between them. On the Reine des Garouss side, it was a floor made from orderly boards of hardened wood. On their side, it was a paved road. Do you understand? asked the Reine des Garous. I am on the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay and you are on the Bousou Peninsula. In other words, the Musashi and Mouri forces have taken the bridge. She added a so while spinning a silver weapon in her hand. It was the silver cross. The scene around them changed as it spun. The ether forest faded, turned to mist, and receded toward her. It moved just like a pack of wolves gathering around its leader. Kani could see Kasuya take a deep breath. That breath was meant to let her take action no matter what happened. Kani realized her own knees were lightly trembling. She did not know if it was from fear, exhaustion, or accumulated damage. Regardless, it made it difficult to gather her strength. But when she looked to Kasuya in front of her Her knees arent shaking at all! Impressive! she thought. I can temporarily fight alongside her, but Im still no match for her true potential! How could she help out with whatever was to come? She started wondering that as the forest vanished toward the bridge. The city returned. She had not been here long enough to call it a familiar sight, but they were now on the Bousou Peninsulas coast. They were on a coastal road in the ruins. There was a forest in front of them and the Reine des Garous stood at its edge. Now, said the woman while propping up the silver cross with the Loup-Garou forest gathered behind her. I will not allow a single person though here. She sure knows how to talk the talk, thought Mitotsudaira. Her group was in the forest. They were close enough to the edge to see her mothers back. Her mother was currently threatening the enemy, so it would lay on the pressure if the rest of them stepped out, but Novice: It would be best not to provoke the enemy too much. Most of them were worn down by all this, so it would be better to let them reach a standstill here. We dont want to provoke them into fighting some more or heading to Satomi. That was true. And their group could not head in any deeper anyway. Also Satomis small transport ship should have landed in northern Bousou by now. She opened a sign frame and saw the small transport ship carrying Yoshiyasu and the others was indeed landing in the center of the Bousou Peninsula. If they could attack and take the Hashiba ground base there, they could claim the Satomi Liberation a success. Of course, they also had to do something about the enemys aerial forces, but that was a separate issue. Mitotsudairas group could not participate in all of that. After all Me: Hey, whats going on with Nagabuto? Scarred: Master Tenzou, um, went to get him. Wise Sister: Oh? Youre not with him, Mary? Silver Wolf: That would have been difficult. Because Mitotsudaira looked up while lowering her father from the Silver Chains stage. She could see something between the trees when she looked up from the ether forest. The ruins of a tower jutted up into the night sky. Nagaoka Tadaoki was probably sniping at us from the top of the tower ruins in the center of the bridge. But that had ended when her mother created that forest. There would have been too much cover to snipe at them. So if the 1st Special Duty Officer had gone for him Tachibana Husband: Is he going to scale the wall? That sounds like the 1st Special Duty Officer. Smoking Girl: Are you saying everythings settled on the bridge? How are you doing, Tachibana Couple? Were going to be attacking central Bousou soon. Tachibana Wife: We will attack from the northeast. If we decide you require support, I will fire on your enemy, so please dodge it. Tonbokiri: Gin-donos aim is accurate, after all. What did she mean by that? But they did know one thing now. The 1st Special Duty Officer should be arriving at the top of that tower soon. So Bringing Nagaoka Tadaoki back to us is the 1st Special Duty Officers job. Tadaoki faced someone. They were right in front of him. But the angle was different. This person was positioned perpendicular to him. The enemy stood on the wall of the tower ruins rising from the ocean. He was aiming his rifle at that perpendicular opponent from a distance of 16 meters. He leaned out over the edge of the roof and readied one of his Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry. He aimed at the center of this opponents torso and then asked a question. Who the hell are you!? H-huh!? We met not long ago! Several lernen figurs opened around the enemy and Tadaoki asked a further question while watching his opponent persistently break each one. We met!? Got any proof of that!? Judge! The opponent crossed his arms while standing on the wall, raised his right upper arm, and raised his index finger. I was the one who wrote Abs! on your stomach! Tadaoki responded with a bewildered huh? and a gunshot. Volume 7B, 42: Boy at the Boiling Point Volume 7B, Chapter 42: Boy at the Boiling Point Ahh Master Tenzou did it again! Point Allocation (How Many Times Is That Now?) Mary placed her hand on her cheek when she heard the gunshot coming from the tower ruins above the ether forest. Master Tenzou! Yeah, that wasnt a very good gag. The Far East really was strict about their gags. As for Mary Is Master Tenzou okay? Hes a ninja, so a single hit probably isnt enough to kill him. What do you think? Toori-kun? Tenzou-kun has been raising way too many death flags lately, so from a Shinto perspective, hes gathered a lot of bad luck. Hes in a bad enough state that I was thinking about getting our god to physically purify him here. U-um, is Master Tenzou all right? Eh? Asama turned toward Mary and waved her hands side to side with a smile. Hes fine, hes fine. As long as youre with him, all his back luck is eradicated, so you just have to stay with him. And that will make everyone else happier too. Um, but Im not with him right now. Hmm. Asama crossed her arms before smiling and providing her answer. Hell still be fine. Probably. Shinto could seem a little too careless at times. Tenzou was alive. That was a close one! He was lucky the bullet Nagaoka had fired had not had a homing or guidance spell applied. He was pressed against the wall. That was the standard evasive maneuver for enemy bullets while on a wall. Even if the enemy moved from the edge of the roof and onto the wall, they would have to aim down at the wall to hit him there. It was the same concept as ducking down on the ground to make yourself hard to hit. But Nagaoka was indeed a skilled shooter. While leaning out from the roof, he pressed his elbows against the edge to fix his upper body in place. Then he used his right hand to support the barrel of the rifle from below to fix the barrels height. He had held the stock under his arm to stop the line of fire on Tenzou. He had instantly taken that firing pose and he had used both the current situation and his own body to their fullest. Impressively done! The unspoken compliment was answered by a gunshot. Mary placed a hand on her cheek when she heard the gunshot coming from the tower ruins above the ether forest. Master Tenzou! Yeah, sounds like hes having trouble. U-um, is Master Tenzou all right? Judge. The Chancellors sister turned toward Mary and pointed at Ex. Collbrande at her hip. Heh heh. If youre worried, why not solve all of this by sending a Master Tenzou Love Love Homerun toward that tower? Master Tenzou Love-wh-what is that!? Asama: Um, Kimi? I dont think Mary knows the name of that technique. Wise Sister: Oh? Really? I thought everyone knew. Musashino: It has in fact been added to Musashis internal dictionary and registered in the weapon deployment list. Over. Vice President: The automatons already have it all listed up and everything, huh? That cant be fun. Musashino: Judge. Masazumi-sama, your army-destroying puns are being recorded as Shoten Ogiri, so feel free to use as many as you like. Over. Vice President: I didnt expect that comment to come back to bite me!! Mary was embarrassed. After turning her back on England and coming to Musashi, she had tried her best to behave in a modest and reserved fashion while doing what she could to help out the boy who would be her husband. So I never imagined I was behaving in a way that would earn such a bold name. I think youre looking at this wrong, Ma-yan. No! said Mary while brushing away the flowers appearing around her. I defected and I am trying to look to the future in how I live my life, so how could I end up with a M-Master Tenzou L-Love LoveLo- Love Love Homerun, supplied Naito. Wh-why would you say the whole thing!? Sorry, Ma-yan, but the way youre shaking me has me confused about some things. What are you saying is the problem with all this? Good point, said Naruze while turning to Mary. Say it. Eh? Mary breathed in while confused. Master Tenzou Love Love Homerun! This was fine. She could say it in her head without issue. So she should be able to say it out loud as well. M-Ma-MasternzouLo- That was as far as she got. When she touched her cheeks, she felt nothing but heat. She could also tell she was smiling. Youre all so mean She wanted to hide everything, so she crouched down. And she heard a gunshot. That was a close one! Tenzou had rolled along the wall to dodge the first gunshot. He had placed his palms on the wall for a shallow cartwheel for the second. This was dangerous. Nagaokas rifles used a standard rifle format, so each shot had to be muzzle loaded. Tenzou had assumed he would be fine as long as he avoided one shot, but I didnt expect him to pull out another rifle so quickly! That would be the results of his training. Since he could manage all that without looking, he must have trained shifting between and using his guns while blindfolded. The boy could look a little delinquent-y, but he was a hard worker deep down. But now was not the time to be impressed. That had almost gotten Tenzou shot before. Besides, Tenzou was here to bring the boy back to the Musashi, so getting shot at was meaningless. So he chose to call out to the boy to negotiate. He spread his arms to show he had no intention of fighting and decided to call out to the boy in a casual and friendly tone. Whats up, Nagabuto!? He was shot at. Mary placed a hand on her cheek when she heard the gunshot coming from the tower ruins above the ether forest. She was crouching down, so the flowers on her head and shoulders scattered as she stood up. Master Tenzou! What is he doing? I am pretty sure Crossunite was trying to negotiate with Nagaoka to get him to surrender. Man, Tenzou really sucks at negotiating. Th-that is not true! Mary took a step forward and placed a hand on her chest to defend Tenzous honor. Master Tenzou convinced me to defect! But. Naruze placed a hand on her chin. What did Tenzou even do back then? Well, said Naito. He convinced her by telling a whopper of a lie, groping her boobs, and fumbling the most crucial line. Mar-Ga: Youre the worst. 10ZO: Wh-what is this about, Naruze-dono!? Tenzou spoke into the sign frame while rolling along the wall to dodge the bullet. 10ZO: I am engaged in some crucial persuasion at the moment! Asama: Um, Tenzou-kun? I am going to phrase this as kindly as I can since that is a crucial job, but if Mary was not madly in love with you, you never would have gotten away with what you did. You normally would have gotten a slap followed by the persons special move. 10ZO: Thats phrasing it as kindly as you can!? Vice President: By the way, Crossunite, how is the negotiation going? 10ZO: Hm, it certainly isnt going as well as it does for you, Masazumi-dono. I mean, I really am not sure how I am supposed to start a war with this negotiation. Vice President: No one asked you do that! Tonbokiri: Masazumi, it is not healthy to bottle up your feelings. Be more honest with yourself like I am and you can live a stress-free life. While running through the mountains on the northwestern end of the Bousou Peninsula to support the Satomi forces, Muneshige saw Gin suddenly punch a tree in the forest. The summer insects briefly stopped chirping and the birds cried out and took flight. That would normally be dangerous, but they were moving quite quickly. The different units of warriors were also on the move and some stray shots from the fleets in the southern sky were falling on Bousou. They did not need to stop and Gin was back by his side before long. I apologize for that ugly outburst, Master Muneshige. Ha ha ha. I know that is who you are on the inside, Gin, so dont worry. It means you are living a stress free life around me. You do have a way of taking a positive view of things, dont you? Gin sighed and lowered her shoulders, but Master Muneshige. Judge, he immediately replied. The mountain path they were on took them down the ridge. They were following it from central Bousou to the eastern slope, but I see it. There was some fierce fighting in the distant southern sky. They could see light past the leaves of the trees and chirping of the summer insects. The southwestern coat of the Bousou Peninsula seemed to lift the battling fleets into the sky. The lights of a city were visible on the inner side of Bousou once inside the Uraga Channel. That was Satomi. The city was maybe a kilometer across, but the coast gouged inland into it, giving it a thick crescent moon shape. That would be due to dragon line reactor. It was damaged that badly? I am impressed they recovered at all. The local representative must have sided with Hashiba and worked to minimize the chaos. That was not all. There were silhouettes visible on the Satomi side of the forest between them and Satomi. Those would be the warriors defending Satomi from the ground. And Those are our opponents, Master Muneshige. Judge. Finally. Muneshige could feel the smile on his face as he said it. Finally, I can let you take it easy, Gin. That would be careless, Master Muneshige. But, said Gin while running and glancing toward Edo Bay behind them. The Musashi should be departing soon. I wonder if they managed to get Nagaoka Tadaoki to surrender. And I am also curious what the enemy behind us C the ones that were on the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay C will do now. The southern battlefields atmosphere has really changed, noted Tenzou. They must be figuring out how to arrange their ground defenses. He was curious about a couple of things, but he had to leave that to the people on the scene. Anything he said now would only make him a nosy outsider. Plus, he had to focus on Nagaoka right now. He had to persuade the boy to come with him, but Dammit! You were part of that too!? You were one of the ones to color my dick black!? Wait! The dick was a one-man job! What guy has the lipstick to use on something like that!? It is a long story and you probably wouldnt believe me anyway, but he definitely does! Me: Heyyy, Tenzou! Whats the hold up? 10ZO: Y-you are! Wise Sister: Heh heh. But really though, Tenzou, what are you doing? This is taking forever. Mary is half in tears, you know? 10ZO: I-its as much your fault as Toori-donos! Mar-Ga: Oh, youre not dead? 10ZO: You dont have to be so blunt! Vice President: Okay, Crossunite, quit responding to every little thing. Oh, but do respond to me. 10ZO: J-judge! It is true responding to all the nonsense those crazy people say would kill me! He was shot at. He quickly side-stepped along the wall to dodge it. Me: Tenzou, quit responding to every little thing. Itll kill you. 10ZO: You know exactly what youre saying there, dont you!? Dont you!? Vice President: Anyway, Crossunite, how is the negotiation going? 10ZO: To be honest, not well. Hiding that would only make things worse. So he was forthcoming about his situation and asked Masazumi for advice. 10ZO: Nagaoka Tadaoki is currently focused on his job for Hashiba. He does not respond when I ask him to surrender and it only inflames his hostility. I intend to continue my attempt to talk it out, but I do not see it going well. Vice President: Why did we send you? 10ZO: D-do you have to question my very presence here!? Vice President: Well, whatever. Crossunite, you did tell him what youre here for, didnt you? 10ZO: Eh? Oh, no. Come to think of it, I showed up without explaining why. Mar-Ga: Did this guy just get shot at several times before even saying hello? 10ZO: I got shot at for saying hello! Uqui: In that case, we can only conclude the problem lies with you. 10ZO: Enough with the personal attacks! Vice President: Start by introducing yourself and then persuade him. 10ZO: A personal introduction then!? That I can manage! Tadaoki saw the ninja suddenly stand straight up in his sights. The ninja spread his legs to the right and passed his arms in front of his chest. Allow me to introduce myself! I am Musashi Ariadust Academy Class 3-Plum 1st Special Duty Officer Tenzou Crossunite! My favorite thing is busty blondes! Mary heard a distant gunshot. W-was Master Tenzou just shot!? No, no, no. Logic holds too much sway on your thoughts, Ma-yan. Lifes a lot easier if you dont allow that. Life with us is, anyway. Arent you giving up a little too quickly there? And Mary, how could introducing himself have gotten him shot at? Well. Mary thought for a moment. Maybe he is speaking with a very violent person. W-whoaaaa! Nagabutos super scaryyyyyyyyyyyyy! Wet Man and his sister suddenly stood straight up and raised their voices, prompting Masazumi to raise her fist. Mary placed a hand on her cheek while watching the two of them let out some mock screams and flee. Is Master Tenzou okay? Are you that worried? Judge. It is a wifes duty to worry about her husband when he is fighting on the battlefield. Even when you trust him and yourself, it is times of crisis that draw those things out. It would be better if those times never came, but that is not always possible. So I am worried. Everyone exchanged a glance. CCCCC And they applauded with straight faces. She did not really understand why, but she blushed because it felt like they were complimenting her and him. Then she asked Masazumi a question. Does that gunshot mean Master Tenzous personal introduction did not work? How is it even possible to be bad at personal introductions? asked Wet Man. W-we must not judge people based on first impressions, said Adele. Naruze raised her right hand. Isnt busty blonde a first impression? M-Master Tenzou made the right decision, so it worked. She responded immediately. Uqui: Yeah, its kind of hard to misjudge whether or not someones a busty blonde based on a first impression. Unturning: So when a certain idiot I know asks people if they are an elder sister, does it mean he does not trust his own judgment? Uqui: Being an elder sister is not a visible trait. It is part of the character profile. Flat Vassal: This just took a weird turn, didnt it!? Gold Mar: So, uh, whats Tenzou going to do now, Seijun? Vice President: Hmm, that is a good question. Crossunite. Tenzou heard Masazumis voice. He was pressed against the wall after leaning back to dodge the bullet and Masazumis voice had an admonishing tone to it. Listen, Crossunite. I have some advice since you are incapable of saying hello or introducing yourself properly. Wh-why must you make me sound like an incredibly incompetent person!? Just listen, okay? You need to draw him out with bait. Bait!? Judge, confirmed Masazumi. Like money, land, or special privileges. It has to be something we can actually give him of course, but its still worth showing him the value of negotiating. I mean, its gotta be better than counting on your social skills. Y-you didnt have to add that last part! At any rate, Tenzou got up. Offer him something, huh!? Tenzou turned his right side forward and raised his right index finger toward cautious Nagaoka. Nagaoka-dono! The boy did not respond. He was refusing to give Tenzou any control. But that was fine. Tenzou had some bait to lure him in. Here in my pocket, I have Ero-izu! a porn game rated R-Coming-of-Age. I will give it to you if you surrender! As you can tell, the title is a play on words between the name Eloise and all the erotic things that happen in the Izu hot springs over the course of the game! It has the busty blondes I like and the older woman you like! And it even comes with some preserved gator meat from the famous Banana Alligator Park ruins found in Izu! Now. What do you say!? Mary heard a distant gunshot. M-Master Tenzou really was shot, wasnt he!? Ma-yan, youre getting used to this, arent you? And does this mean Crossunite just got shot at for offering some kind of reward? What did he offer? Hmm, everyone said while hanging their heads, but Mary placed a hand on her chest and spoke. D-do not worry! Master Tenzou is Mary was unsure how to phrase this. She knew firsthand how strong Tenzou was when it really mattered. He would always act when the time was right. She wanted a good way to describe that. She recalled one phrase Tenzou had used to say he had acted too rashly when making a shot in a soccer video game he was playing. He had then showed her how he should have done it. She did not know anything about the culture of video games and she only accompanied Tenzou a bit when he played, but the images on the screen looked like real people and it felt a lot like watching a real game. The in-game match had been between Scotland and England. He had been playing as Scotland and she belatedly realized that may have been his way of thinking about their future together. But England was a difficult team to beat in the game because an Ex. Caliburn beam would sweep across the pitch when they started to lose. And her sister very well might do that if she got too caught up in the game. The phrase he had used literally talked about doing something halfway, but she was pretty sure it would mean what she wanted if she changed the half to full. Far Eastern was a tricky language and she was not entirely sure this was right, but it had to be close. Dont worry! She continued once everyone was focused on her. Surely you all know how Master Tenzou is. She spoke up in order to allay their fears about him. Yes, he does not go off half-cock. He goes full-cock in everything he does. Is he still pulling that crap!? Flat Vassal: What has he been doing in front of Mary-san? Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. He has it really bad. But, Asama! Is there a Shinto divine punishment for this? You know, like pulling your full cock out in public gets you castrated? Asama: Hmm, there are nudists in Shinto mythology, so I dont think castration would work there. Plus, that would probably apply to Toori-kun as well. Vice President: Wait! That cant be right! Someone double check! Novice: But the person who brought it up should have to do it. Okay, go. Masazumi stepped forward while everyone stayed silent. She spread her arms in front of Mary as a welcoming gesture while working to keep a smile. But the idiot and his sister mimicked her pose behind Mary. Curse them! Still, Masazumi put the completion of her job first and foremost. Um, she began while standing in front of Mary. L-listen. Mary? Umm, its about Crossunite. Oh, judge. What about him? Well, uhso Crossunite was, uh, pulling out his c-c-well, um. She could tell she was blushing and that reaction embarrassed her more than what she was saying. H-he really was doing what you said!? Judge! She did not hesitate to answer. It was a nice, confident answer. But everyone began whispering behind her. I was really hoping we would get more of a chance to enjoy Seijuns reactions. Either way, what kind of useless politician cant even say one measly dirty word? Seijuns not being any fun this time. Oh, shut up, all of you! But Masazumi saw Mary nod in front of her. Judge, he showed me what it means to go full-cock. And It was while he told me the best way to kick his balls. Me: Wouldnt that hurt? Mar-Ga: Wait, was he kicking his own or was he having Mary kick them? Which was it, Masazumi? Vice President: Please dont expect me to ask things like that!! Mary was a little confused by how much everyone was whispering. A thought occurred to her. Um, did I get my Far Eastern wrong somewhere? Eh? No, I think you got that all right. Good. Her shoulders drooped in relief. I am glad you all understand that Master Tenzou likes to go full-cock. When he did that during the ball-kicking, he would cheer loudly and throw his hands in the air when he won. When Tenzou wins while going full-cock, he throws his hands in the air!? Yes. When he puts his balls in the net. Everyone froze in place and eventually Ohiroshiki looked asked the others a question. Does that mean Tenzou-kun likes wearing fishnet stockings? Shh, quiet. We need to watch and see what happens, Ohiroshiki. That reaction worried Mary once more. She had her translation spell turned off, but Um, I really think I might be getting my Far Eastern wrong No, I dont think youve done anything wrong, Ma-yan. Tenzous the one in the wrong here. Master Tenzou is!? What is wrong with him going full-cock? It took three long seconds before anyone could say anything. Finally, Naruze commented without looking Mary in the eye. Thats love for you, I guess Yeah. They do say love is blind She even accepts it when Tenzou goes full-cock She was not quite sure what they meant, but she did enjoy the time she spent with him. Maybe so It is true that he can be really childish and adorable when he goes full-cock like that. Asama, could you look at my foolish brother so warmly if he went full-cock? Well, um, hes not allowed to be a nuisance to others, hurt people, or do anything that leaves a mark. Man, Tenzou is a lot different than I remember him Wait, wait, said Masazumi. She waved a hand toward the others and then turned toward Mary again. Um, she began while slapping her flushed cheeks. Mary? Well? I really dont think your Far Eastern is wrong. Seijun-kun, which word are you referring to there? Shut up, you! So. Just a word of warning here. It isnt wrong, but I do think its a little too direct. Direct!? Saying Master Tenzou does things full-cock is too direct a phrasing in Far Eastern? Is it even possible to be more direct than that!? By drawing a picture, obviously. Naruze started to demonstrate, but everyone stopped her. But after a bit, Asama smiled toward the others. I know what this is. Mary is from one of the uncensored countries, so she probably doesnt know how we handle things here. By the way, added Naito. Were about to interact with Sweden, but theyre known as the most extreme nation in Europe when it comes to those things. Gulp Anyway, continued Masazumi. Why did Crossunite start doing that? I would like to know what caused it. He might be a victim of the stressful conditions on the Musashi. Oh, I dont think he was doing it because of stress. Mary was certain about this. One day, he said the season has started and he has been doing it after dinner ever since. Masazumi listened to Marys testimony. I mean, um, remember when I told you he has been feeling himself down below in the mornings lately? Its an extension of that!? Judge. So to give himself a change of pace, he used his spending money on what he called a gaming PC. And on the days when he is feeling himself down below in the mornings, he tends to go full-cock playing that in the evenings. Uqui: So hes just playing with himself all day long, huh? Smoking Girl: Stop having such interesting conversations when Im about to head into battle. Id call this distracting background noise myself, thought Masazumi. And So he does it a lot, does he? Oh, judge. But, well, its more like he started doing it a little bit but has been getting more and more into it. And what do you do during all this, Mary? Judge. At first, I sat next to him and had some tea ready for when he was finished, but he got so worked up with it, it didnt really seem like the time for tea. Silver Wolf: Yes, that would be an awkward cup of tea. That it would So what happened then, Mary? Judge, she said while placing a hand on her cheek and lowering her eyebrows in a troubled look. I made the mistake of calling out to him when he was trying to focus. Oof. That couldnt have been fun for him, said the idiot. I-I feel bad because I may have been feeling a little jealous that he was so focused on his activity. And then he got carried away and accidentally kicked his ball really hard. All the boys nearly fell to their knees. But Masazumi asked a question while watching them recover. She wanted to get Mary to continue while staying uninvolved in this topic of conversation herself. And what happened then, Mary? Judge. He did manage to recover from there, but I still felt like I had interrupted his fun. And when I told him as much Yes? Judge. Mary shook her head with both hands on her cheeks and flowers scattered all around her. He said, It is true I got a little too focused there, but do know that you were on my mind the entire time, Mary-dono. Yoshiyasu ordered them to abandon the landed transport ship while quickly preparing to disembark. But Hm? She realized Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer, who had put her kiseru in her mouth for one last smoke, was breathing in smoke fast enough for the end of the pipe to glow red. What was that about? Yoshiyasu grew worried when the girl continued inhaling for more than ten seconds. Hey, we dont need to hurry quite that much. Are you trying to get all the smoke inside you now? Dont say anything, said the 6th Special Duty Officer while holding out her prosthetic hands palm. While narrowing her eyes, she finally turned to the side and blew out all the smoke. And she spent twice as long exhaling as she had inhaling. Hey, are you okay? asked Yoshiyasu. Hm? Yes, Im perfectly healthy. Its sometimes nice to run across a need to smoke like this is so embarrassing I think I would fall over dead if I couldnt smoke. Is that how it works? wondered Yoshiyasu with a tilt of her head. Then she looked to the sign frame by her hands. Its about time for the next stage. Hurry! Mary reached her conclusion while aware the white flowers around her spoke her innermost thoughts. Master Tenzou is unbeatable when he goes full-cock. So he will be fine. A gunshot rang out. Tadaoki was irritated. He was a skilled gunner. He had even earned an inherited name with that skill. It was true he was distracted by the trouble with his wife in that western country, but still Why cant I hit!? For some reason, his bullets would not hit the ninja standing on the wall. And that ninja raised his right index finger. Hah ha ha ha! Did you really think your attacks could hit a ninja who has spent his whole life dodging unearned attacks!? Hey, youve been jumping and rolling all over that wall! Quit ignoring gravity! Dont be silly! Are you unfamiliar with the refined culture of triangle jumping and midair triple jumping!? The ninja pointed and shouted at Tadaoki. As far back as the Age of the Gods, Asian martial artists and Far Eastern ninjas have been allowed to ignore gravity! Mar-Ga: Tenzou. 10ZO: Hm? What is it? Gold Mar: Well, I really thought you had proven yourself to be scum on a truly impressive level, but you made yourself look pretty good at the end there. Maybe we should give you a second chance after all. 10ZO: Wh-why do I need a second chance!? Asama: Hmm, but we really have Mary to thank for this, dont we? I mean, just think how crazy Tenzou-kun would have gotten without her. 10ZO: I really have no idea what you are talking about! Wise Sister: Cocks! Were talking about cocks! And not just part of one! Full cocks! 10ZO: Now, I know that cant be true! Tell me the truth already! Vice President: We touched on a subject none of us wants to pursue, so Ill leave it at this: rethink how you live your life. Now, then. 10ZO: Wh-what was that pause for!? What was it you were talking about!? Tell me! Vice President: Please dont make me think about that anymore. Anyway, Crossunite, we have a new strategy for you since you screwed up saying hello, introducing yourself, and gift-giving. 10ZO: Can you stop insulting me as a way to start a conversation? Vice President: Calm down. Now, Mary actually came up with this idea. 10ZO: Mary-dono did? What is it? Vice President: 10ZO: Wh-why arent you saying anything!? Vice President: Its wellyou know? UmI guess you could call it a game you play with yourself. Yes, a game. A game that makes you cheer and throw your hands in the air. Yeah, try doing that. Tadaoki saw the ninja change the way he moved. His stance was less stiff now. Hes going for it. Tadaoki could tell that much. In training and sparring, he had learned what different changes to the atmosphere meant. This is a duel. And the ninja spoke. Nagaoka-dono. What? Judge, responded the ninja while crossing his arms and reaching into his pocket. I challenge you to a match in the soccer game Winning Eleven 48! Tadaoki used his voice to fire. That was a close one! That shot was especially bad, thought Tenzou while side-flipping out of the way. He had not expected his video game challenge to be rejected. W-wait! Nagaoka-dono, are you the type of person who does not own a game system and whose sign frame is not set up for games!? I prefer watching baseball!! That was a fundamental failure! thought Tenzou. B-but I already summoned two of the controller sign frames, so how about it? Why not try it out? I am willing to give myself a major handicap. I dont know the rules! And I know theres a ton of picky little ones like that you cant take three steps while holding the ball! You are confusing it with another sport! Besides, the assist mode in Eleven is super helpful, so youll be fine! You can just hold down the button and watch your points rack up all on their own! Yes. Games these days went a little far in assisting new players. None of his friends were willing to play Eleven with him, so he had been thinking about having Mary do it and finally tried it out the other day. The way she had linked arms with him while they played had pressed her chest into his arm in the most wonderful way, but the game screen had shown hell itself. He had set all the handicap settings to the setting above Nightmare which was called Apocalypse!, so the field grew 3km long when he was dribbling the ball, the ball was suddenly filled with iron when he kicked it, breaking his players foot, the shots made by Marys center were on the level of a warships main cannon, and his goal grew 80m wide. The handicaps were definitely on a different level. The worst part was how Mary-donos goal jumped straight up into the air to dodge the ball when I made a shot. The final score had been 72-to-2 with his 2 points being own-goals on Marys part, but she had been the type to move around when she operated the controller sign frame, so Her boobs squished against my arm and shook all over the place. Plus, she made the cutest grunts of effort, so it was a good time overall. He was shot at again. N-Nagaoka-dono! Surprise attacks are cheating! Quit wiggling around in midair like that! I was only expressing my emotions! I am a very expressive ninja! Got that!? After making that claim, Tenzou took a fighting stance. Well, despite everything, I have to do this. He had to win here. He had wanted to avoid fighting with N?rdlingen coming up, but he had no choice. He would do what had to be done and he would achieve the necessary results. That was what it meant to be an officer. Now, then. He controlled his breathing. He kept his hips a bit low, but lifted his heels. He gathered strength in his downward-pointing toes to support himself on the wall. And Bring it! shouted Nagaoka. Thats the spirit, thought Tenzou. This was the same as the boys duel against Honjou Shigenaga. That had happened just a few hours before. It had been a painful loss for him, but he had not let it get to him. So Judge. Tenzou thought, This boy named Nagaoka Tadaoki carries within him a version of himself that can continue looking to the future no matter how badly he loses. It was possible most of the people now known as freshmen were like that. After all, they would all live past the Warring States period and fulfill themselves there. Which meant They can walk the same path as us. With that thought, Tenzou stepped forward. The next gunshot signaled the beginning of their battle. Volume 7B, 43: Considerate Boys Above and Below Volume 7B, Chapter 43: Considerate Boys Above and Below You should follow the fundamentals But How much of this counts as the fundamentals? Point Allocation (Individual Opinions Differ) Tadaoki saw the ninja running along the wall from a distance of 15 meters. The ninja would cover that distance in an instant. Tadaoki had fired once at the start, so he only had one shot left. He could reach for another gun, but he did not have time to raise it and aim it. That said, he had taken the initiative. He had done so by provoking the ninja with his yell of bring it. When he had fought the Uesugi representative a few hours ago, he had learned just how important it was to take the initiative. His shout may have been meaningless when they were moving at the same time, but he felt it was surprisingly important to define the order of their actions like that. After all, he had no combat experience. There were no actual rules governing the order of actions, but it meant a lot to be aware that combat was like running through a list of steps. His actions and his opponents. Thats a short list. He had learned in his previous battle that combat was made up of his list and his responses. Even if that was not quite accurate, he wanted to use that as a starting point. And he had found a definition for himself. As a sniper, his tactics were generally composed entirely of responses. He would not have to put together a list of steps for himself. He decided that was how sniping worked. Okay. He would not rush things. He tasked himself with that standard rule of sniping. He had to watch his enemys movements, adjust his aim accordingly, and fire when the time was right. He already knew when to aim for, so he kept his opponent in the targeting spell, and Here he comes. He had gained this perfect timing by waiting. Tenzou was impressed by Tadaokis decision. He is not moving! When approaching, he would generally move side to side. That would divert his opponents aim and also shift the timing and positioning of his own attacks. But when he initially jumped to the right, Tadaoki did not follow. The boy remained motionless. Only his eyes glanced at Tenzous feet before looking straight ahead again. His gun was aimed not at where Tenzou had jumped to the right but at a point along the central line of his overall path. Well done. There was a distance of 15 meters between them. Tenzou would travel down the center of that while jumping to the right, back to the center, and then to the left. He could advance 3 meters with each action, so he could perform 5 actions total before covering the 15 meters. Those five would be jumping right, returning to the center, jumping left, returning to the center, and jumping right. But that final jump to the right would place himself alongside his opponent. That would not work. When he returned to the center with the 4th action, he had to leap toward his opponent. So his five actions would actually be jumping right, returning to the center, jumping left, returning to the center, and charging at the enemy. It would turn out the same if he started from the left. This was one of the standard methods for a ninja to approach their enemy. After all, if you would charge straight at the enemy in the end, you only had to learn how to attack with a head-on charge. But on that first action, Tadaoki had looked to his feet. He had likely been checking the distance Tenzou moved. The wall of the ruins was not made of clearly-defined stone blocks, but it did have panel lines. Using those would make judging the distances easy. Also, Nagaoka was hiding most of his body behind the roof. It was like being in a trench. His textbook stance also hid himself behind his rifle. And he remained motionless like that. He was a small but sturdy and accurate turret. It can be hard dealing with someone who follows the fundamentals, thought Tenzou. Couldnt he be a little more careless about this? There were things he could do. When the enemy was motionlessly reading his movements like Nagaoka here, there was one thing a ninja could use: projectiles. He could throw a shuriken, a kunai, or a stone picked up from the ground when moving left or right. That would force his opponent to move and create an opening. So Tenzou Now, then. tried it out. While swinging his body, he dropped a kunai into his right hand from his sleeve and threw it toward Nagaoka. Nagaoka saw the enemys attack. A kunai!? The ninja was trying to keep him from sniping. When he had fought the Uesugi representative, he had been helpless against her long-distance attack. Since she had used something as a large as a shield, dodging had been the only option that came to mind. But this was different. It was only a kunai. He was glad it flew so straight because it flew much like his own bullets. He was used to those straight lines. So CCCC He responded to the kunai thrown by the ninja. He read its trajectory and caught it with his guns muzzle. Tenzou saw what happened in the instant of the hit. The Kunai he had thrown was deflected up by Tadaokis muzzle. And Did he use the edge of the muzzle!? If it went into the actual hole, it would damage the inside of the barrel and slightly alter the trajectory of the bullets. But Nagaoka had caught it on the edge of the muzzle. Sparks flew and the kunai bounced up into the air. However Oh! Nagaoka had lifted his gun barrel slightly, but it was accurately targeting Tenzou once more. He could only see the dark hole at the end of the metal tube. The boy did not shoot. This was about deterrence and a show of force. Nagaoka was saying he could handle any projectile sent his way. He could read their trajectory and sometimes make a counter shot at the same time. His response showed he was a projectile expert. He is very different from before. In his duel with Honjou Shigenaga, he had started standing up and there had been no cover. That had not been conducive to sniping with his weapon that had a name Neshinbara probably loved. And more importantly, their respective positions and situations were different this time. He had cover similar to a trench and he was shooting down from above. For an elite built up in training, this had to be very similar to what he had trained for. Tenzous actions and thrown kunai had to be things he had dealt with countless times while training to be a name inheritor. I see. I see, repeated Tenzou. This boy was inexperienced, but he was strong once he was in his element. He was faithful and diligent. We dont have many people like that in our class, realized Tenzou. This would not be easy, but Tenzou was trying to behave in the same way: true to the fundamentals. He chose to continue jumping side to side. He jumped right, returned to center, and then Lets see what happens when I go with the standard move. With that he moved to produce his standard technique. Nagaoka saw his enemy disappear. Huh!? The ninja had vanished. The ninja had been jumping side to side in a standard feint, but just as he returned to center from the right CCCCC He disappeared. Where is he? Nagaoka wondered in surprise. That showed just how inexperienced he was. He only had the textbook knowledge inside him and he knew his confusion came from having to rely on that. But, he corrected himself. This enemy is trying to get me to surrender. In that case, the enemys disappearance could not be to run away or defend. It was an attack. The enemy had vanished in order to attack him. And Kh He had a renewed awareness of the fact that this was an enemy. This was not a sparring partner who wanted to see who could beat who. This person was trying to defeat and control him. If he lost, he would be taken to the Musashi group. Which would mean I can go to N?rdlingen. But that did not please him. Why not was obvious. I havent done what I can do yet! Nabeshima really was a natural leader. They had only spoken for a few minutes in that corridor on the Toba Castle, yet she had firmly placed a collar around his neck. He could not run away without first doing what he could. He had managed to assist the other Hashiba forces as they withdrew from the bridge, but he had something else to do as a Hashiba warrior right now. So Ill do it! He had to defeat this enemy in front of him. And just as he refilled his lungs wit hair, the enemy arrived. The ninja appeared on the right side of the wall. No. He did indeed appear there, but not just there. Another identical ninja appeared on the left side of the wall. It was a copy. This was a standard ninja technique while also being referred to as a secret technique. Tenzou did not hold back after nailing his tactic. This boy was definitely an expert. He could not display that expertise quite yet, but after fighting a few battles, he was sure to improve. After all, he was diligent and he had solid fundamentals. Plus, he could think about how to respond to new and unknown things. Also He has definitely improved his ability to respond to the unexpected since his battle with Shigenaga-dono! He was growing. So, thought Tenzou. I must bring him back with me! Tenzou understood the boys situation. N?rdlingen. A doomed wife. Positions on opposite sides of a conflict. Tenzou had been in a similar situation once. Of course, he and the boy were not the same. If he sympathized with and claimed to understand the boy, it would only come off as condescending. But Judge! Taking this boy with him would help save a life and that was a positive thing. That was not sympathy or personal feelings. It was a fact. So he would not hold back He had decided to do everything he could to ensure that fact. He exhaled. The copy technique he was using here was not the physical copies that Takigawa had used against Mitotsudaira. This was a virtual technique. Physical copies were used to get a barrage in against enemies with superior defenses or evasive abilities, but they were fairly meaningless against a sniper who did neither. So he had selected a virtual copy that let him attack without taking damage himself. This was part of the fundamentals. Tenzou inhaled while disappeared. The virtual copy technique made copies of yourself by hiding your body while moving and revealing it while stopped. It required moving his entire body to immediately switch between stop and go, so breathing was an important part of keeping himself in motion. Inhaling filled his body with strength, but it slowed his movements. So he let out his breath and strength before moving. That was the trick to the fundamental copy technique. And if he did it right CCCCC He could do this. He started out with two. But, he thought. It would be silly to think this is enough to count as fundamental. He was not a name inheritor himself, so he had to use everything he had if he was going to face one. And more importantly That was quite impressive. He was thinking about the P.A. Oda Leader named Takigawa Ichimasu. The physical copy technique she had used was on a higher level than what he was doing here. He could only create two or three copies for about 5 seconds. But Takigawa had created five and fought a lengthy battle. Plus, her battle against Mitotsudaira had likely been her second one. Nagaoka would know that powerful woman had been on his side. So Tenzou could not half-ass this. Takigawa had left. He could not act as a replacement for her, but as Musashis 1st Special Duty Officer I accept your challenge. Tenzou moved forward. By repeating the fundamentals, his numbers passed 30. Tadaoki felt like he was surrounded. That was partially due to the distance between them dropping below 10 meters, but it was also due to the great number of enemies who seemed to be leaping toward him to knee him instead of just dashing toward him. What do I do!? They were virtual images, but these copies were still afterimages of the real one. They were not made of ether by a spell. But his Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry was currently in sniper mode and it was too late to use the other one now. He knew the textbook answer was to blow away the virtual images. Virtual copies were made by moving back and forth at high speed while stopping, so to prevent that Will this work!? Tadaoki took action. This was only an idea he had and it was not found in any of his textbooks or training lessons, but This has to be the right way to handle this! He separated his rifles firing mechanism from the barrel, pressed the firing mechanism against the wall, and I set it off. He used his voice to fire. What erupted on the ruins wall was not so much the bullet as the compressed explosion of the spell gunpowder used to fire it. The boy used a combination of actual gunpowder and a spell charm. To increase the explosive force and stability, the attack functioned like a shockwave gun at extreme short ranges and it would reflect and scatter if it hit a wall. He tried to pull his left arm back with the barrel to avoid the strength of the recoil, but he was a little slow. The shockwave tore his left sleeve and his arm was knocked upwards by the hit. But he did not let go of his barrel. Instead, the energy scattered across the wall. There was a deafening sound as the bursting of the air became energy that carved into his surroundings. The result was undeniable. All of the ninjas copies wavered. Tadaoki viewed the enemy with his full field of vision. I can tell which ones are the copies! The copies were made while moving and they were always thinking of how they would move next. So when the shock hit them, they were hit on the way to their next move and were shaken. The ones that shook were the afterimages. But one did not shake. That one was at the leading edge of the movement and had moved past the shockwave. So its you. Tadaoki saw someone to his left swinging a short sword down toward him. That one individual was not shaken by the shockwave. Thats the one!! The blade came toward him while he reacted. The falling strike dropped the tip of the blade vertically toward him from above. So Tadaoki dodged. He used his left arm. His left elbow and forearm had hopped up from the shockwave. He used that movement to spin his body to the right as if rolling his waist along the edge of the roof. A moment later, the blade being swung down from the left stabbed into the roofs edge. I avoided it! He was now nearly lying on his back, so he moved again. He slammed the rifle in his hands against his hip hard point and grabbed the other one he had prepared. He would not have had time to shoot if the enemy had made a charge, but he had time now. By flipping himself over, the enemy was now to his right. He looked that way and saw his enemy there on the wall where all those copies had disappeared. The ninja had carelessly stabbed the short sword into the roofs edge there, and Huh? There was no ninja there. There was simply a short sword stabbed into the roofs edge. What? Dont let it surprise you, Tadaoki told himself. What he saw here was not a lie. It was very much the truth. The multiple copies were gone now and he had seen the unwavering ninja swinging down that short sword. However What is this? He only saw the short sword there now. It must have been swung down with a lot of force because it remained standing while the hilt vibrated a little. The edge of the roof the blade had pierced looked white even at night. Tadaoki realized something now that he viewed the roofs edge: there was no footprint from the ninja landing there. Which meant It was an optical illusion!? The ninja had used one trick beyond the copies. He had snuck a different kind of copy within the many virtual ones and sent that toward the boy. It could perhaps be called an act. By manipulating the movement of that one object, he had made it look like someone was holding and controlling it. When Tadaoki had seen the blade falling among the many copies, he had first reacted to it. And while the other copies were shaken, the unshaken short sword had created the optical illusion of there being an unshaken wielder holding it. It was an optical illusion copy. That optical illusion had been hidden within the many virtual images. The proof was right in front of him. Damn! The ninja had used Tadaokis hope for how his attack would turn out. He got me! Where was the enemy? He must be I am here. The voice came from behind him. It came from the wall just short of reaching the roofs edge. Tadaoki was lying on his back looking up at the night sky from the edge, so this put the ninja right behind his head while pressed against the wall. Are you serious!? Tadaoki finally understood what his enemy had done. The enemy had used the copies and the optical illusion, but at the same time He remained vanished!? He understands this well, thought Tenzou. It was true he had remained vanished. It had begun when he disappeared after the initial feint. He had used a simple stealth technique then. He had made it look like he was quickly moving side to side and instead flattened himself against the wall. Getting down on the ground was the most fundamental of stealth techniques. But after the obvious feint, he had suddenly done something else. The copies. His copy technique had been a fundamental virtual one. He had produced a lot of them, but his intent had been to hide himself crawling along the wall to reach Tadaoki. The following short sword optical illusion had been done by stabbing the sword into the edge using the final swing of his hand in his crawl. He had done nothing exceptionally out of the ordinary. But I will be taking you with me. Tenzou had already made his next move. He grabbed his spare scarf and caught Tadaokis neck with it from the wall. Tadaoki resisted. He was on his back at the edge of the roof facing the heavens. At this rate, the scarf thrown from the wall and around his neck would be pulled down so it tightened around his neck. He would not let that happen. He stuck his hand between the tightening scarf and his neck to avoid the constriction. His right hand held one of the Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry. He canceled rifle mode to transform it into a gun chain sword. At this close range, he was bound to hit. He had to aim back over his shoulder, but Ill do it! Tadaoki raised the Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry to aim at the ninja on the wall. He was firing blind over his shoulder, but the ninja was on the wall and close enough to reach him via the scarf. He would not miss. And he had decided this was what he had to do. He prepared to fire. The key to firing the Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry was his voice, so he opened his mouth. CCCC But no voice came. It was the scarf. He had tried to protect his carotid artery by slipping his fingers below the scarf, but it was not enough. The ninjas constriction had caught his windpipe. Kh! Tadaoki felt himself panicking. He belatedly understood why the enemy had used that scarf. It was not to kill or defeat him. It was to neutralize him. It was to keep him from using his voice to fire. This meant the ninja had perfectly predicted his actions and acted accordingly. Damn. But Tadaoki raised his voice. The scarf had already pulled him to the edge of the roof and he was essentially plastered to it, but he opened his jaws wide. He cleared his throat and shouted. And his voice did make it through. Kah It was only a distorted breath thanks to the pressure on his throat. Not even he recognized it as his own voice and it was not actually saying anything. It was no more than a cough that caught in his throat. And Eh? He realized his legs were rising from the roof. He had been pulled to the edge of the roof as if he were being hanged and now his hips were lifting up to rotate through the air. CCCCC He was thrown into the air with his neck as the pivot point. It was a neck throw. And he heard a voice as he was launched into the empty air. I will not let you surrender. Wha-!? Why not? wondered Tadaoki. Isnt that why youre here? But the enemy had more to say. It would be better if you died here. Tenzou thought back to the past as he threw Tadaoki from the wall. This was the same thing that had once happened to someone important to him. They had died and renewed themselves. But this death was not to eliminate yourself. It was to renew yourself while carrying the past with you. Perhaps you could call it a purification. Tenzou doubted this boy understand that yet, but he spoke quietly to him as he fell toward the ether forest spread out below the darkness of the night. You did find some success, Nagaoka-dono. Tenzou slapped his left shoulder while still plastered to the wall. Something sprayed into the night from that shoulder. It was blood from the wound received from the bullet Nagaoka had fired earlier. Nagaoka Tadaoki injured Musashis 1st Special Duty Officer for a draw. With that, Tenzou looked down where the boy had fallen. He took a breath, scratched his head, and stood up on the wall. I am no good at this preachy stuff. He opened a sign frame. 10ZO: Hey, Mitotsudaira-dono? If possible, could you retrieve Nagaoka-dono with a Silver Chain? Silver Wolf: I already caught him. And the Hashiba side captured that footage. Word must be spreading among them that Nagaoka Tadaoki was taken out by our 1st Special Duty Officer throwing him off a tower by the neck. Also 10ZO: Also? Scarred: Master Tenzou! You were injured, werent you!? H-hurry down so I can heal you! It felt like so long since Mary had gone out of her way to speak to him. But Still Got It: Oh, dear. But he will be fine as long as he is in my forest. My allies will be given a divine protection to quickly heal them. Scarred: N-no! Mary raised her voice but quickly realized what that meant. Scarred: Oh, w-well, I mean, I am not saying I do not want Master Tenzous wound healed. But, um Gold Mar: Ma-yans super passionate today. Mar-Ga: Are we about to see a battle between the great spirit of fear and a descendent of the great spirit that supports England? Well, uh, said Tenzou. 10ZO: I will perform first aid on myself before climbing down, so could you help clean up the wound once I arrive, Mary-dono? Scarred: J-judge! I can do that, Tenzou-do-Master Tenzou! He could vividly imagine the looks on everyone elses faces down there. But Mission complete. He said that while a mass of metal came into view in the western sky. It was a small transport ship. The one stopped at the eastern entrance of the great ruins was ascending in order to pick everyone up from the bridge. Which meant The Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay mission has been cleared! Reine des Garous. Narumi spoke to the person standing on the front line while her sign frame displayed information on the impending pickup by the small transport ship. An ether forest covered the 50m-wide bridge from one end to here. The Reine des Garous had moved out ahead while everyone else hid behind the slope and other cover to see what the enemy would do. If anything happened, they would move out to deal with it. But they could not carelessly head out and provoke the enemy. Reine des Garous. Narumi quietly called out that name once more. I am sure you can drive back the entire enemy front line on your own, but please do not provoke them too much. Testament. The enemy unit in front of me still has a small fighting force remaining if you include the gathered survivors. I do hope they give up because I am here, but it would also be a problem if they stay here or leave to attack the Satomi forces. The woman understood the situation well. But Silver Wolf: Mother, does that mean you will be staying here!? Still Got It: Nate? If you are feeling lonely, I can run to you immediately after the Satomi Liberation. I can manage that if I refuel twice with your father while on our feet. Oh, or in an abandoned building if we can find one. Silver Wolf: Mother? It would be an international incident if a Vice Chancellor ran across national borders. What if I did it? wondered Narumi. Everything is like that recently. Probably because she was not acting with a focus on herself. She realized anew that she worked best on the battlefield. Narumi, what is it? Do you want to eat some yakisoba? That is quite a wild guess, but if anything, I feel more like some chicken toshomen. Oh, but When we get back, I will probably want curry. So well need some curry yakisoba and curry chicken toshomen. You want to eat all that before going to sleep? Then thatll be breakfast. That does sound nice. The Musashi Vice Chancellor was giving her a look like that was the best idea she had ever heard, but she decided not to think about what that meant. And Um, excuse me! A voice reached them from across the bridge. The person who approached with a raised hand was the Hashiba freshmen named Kani. She pointed toward the tower ruins visible through the forest. What are you going to do with Oky-kun!? Are you taking him prisoner!? Volume 7B, 45: Battlefield Decider Volume 7B, Chapter 45: Battlefield Decider I can do what I want right now All of what is happening here Is what people call a battlefield Point Allocation (Battle Negotiations) Now, then, said Ookubo while taking a deep breath in the darkness. She was somewhat northwest of the Bousou Peninsulas center. The enemy was preparing for a counterattack, but she could see their destination. It was to the south. The enemy base was on the southeastern coast, but before heading there Its time for negotiation. They had already begun to move. One unit led by Kanou was en route to a safe location on foot while Yagyuu Munenori had been sent out as a scout. Milady, Yagyuu-sama has sent word that the route is safe. We should start by heading 2km south. Kanou held up a sign frame that revealed the surrounding scenery with a night-vision guidepost spell. And she traced her finger along that sign frame to draw a line that looked like red ink. This is our route. It will give us a view of the enemy base, by which I mean the Satomi stronghold. Then we need to split up our forces for now. Ookubo looked up to see the small transport ship they had flown in on. It had forcibly landed in the middle of the forest and the enemy knew where it was. It had not been attacked because the enemy would be shifting to a focus on fortifying their defenses. The enemy had concluded this group had no real aerial forces. However I will be moving on ahead. With that comment, a few large forms began to move. They were gods of war. Their movements added four ribbon lines to the sign frame they were viewing. Two moved out ahead and three followed behind them. And the biggest line of all took up the rear. The two taking the lead were Righteousness and Suzaku. The following three were from the heavy god of war unit. They were equipped for long-range combat and were meant to protect and cover for the lead two. All of them were protecting the largest line taking up the rear. That was the ground unit comprised mostly of the warriors. Their plan was to use the gods of war for a powerful assault that expanded their controlled territory. Then the individual personnel could establish a more complete control. Ookubos group was commanding the group while both exchanging and gathering information from one side of the ground unit. Plus Were handling all the administrative work needed to ensure our safety, said Ookubo while climbing the ridge of Bousou with the Public Morals Committees elite unit. Nagaya-Stable: Its time to negotiate, Konishi Yukinaga. Konishi watched the enemys movement. She knew the enemys small transport ship had been landed and abandoned on the distant northern slope. The slope itself obstructed her view of that area, but they would be able to climb up to the ridge to overlook this area. The enemy invasion was a problem, but What comes after that? How much of a land unit had been inside that small transport ship? While it was called small, it was still 200m long. It could easily carry a thousand personnel and could carry as much as two thousand. Two thousand nearly unharmed troops with high morale and some gods of wars between Hashibas main unit and the northern unit would be very bad news. Also There was something else Konishi had to consider. How was she supposed to bring this battle to an end? There were a few different options, possibilities, and uncertain factors. As a merchant, she wanted to examine things much more closely before taking action, but she had actually already made some preparations and started to arrive at the situation she wanted. And I can predict more or less whats gonna happen, so I need to go in strong to start with. The lernen figur by her hands had already received her opponents words, so she gave a response. Koni-ko: You will negotiate with me? I appreciate it, Musashi Representative Council Head. But, she added. Koni-ko: You said you recommend we withdraw, didnt you? Who do you think you are? Fair enough, muttered Ookubo. Although from a history recreation perspective, the Hashiba forces really should withdraw. But withdrawing when Musashi demanded it and withdrawing as a part of the history recreation would entail very different things and the other nations would view them very differently. The sounds of the god of wars moving out ahead vanished into the forest. But not because they were growing more distant. The stealth spells that activated in time with their movements were beginning to mask the sounds. Without the route information being sent to her map, even Ookubo would not have known they were there. And while listening to those noises fade, she thought about what Konishi had just said. Does she really not intend to accept our recommendation to withdraw? They could not openly accept it because these divine transmissions would remain in the records, but what about below the surface? She decided to ask. Nagaya-Stable: You refuse to accept our recommendation to withdraw? Koni-ko: We still have the upper hand here. Shouldnt you be the ones withdrawing? The other girl asked a probing question. I see. It was true they were on the losing end in the aerial fleet battle when viewing just the number of ships sunk. They had taken the Miura Peninsula and the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay in the land battle, but they had not taken the Bousou Peninsula. When it came to controlling Edo and Satomi, the enemy did indeed have the upper hand. The ground units were finally about to clash. It was unknown how that would turn out, but the other side was sure to have prepared a large number of troops. So Nagaya-Stable: Then you are saying your northern unit still intends to fight, I take it? Koni-ko: Of course. No one in Hashiba would run away when they can still fight. Do you really intend to do this? Based on Konishis words alone, it seemed that way. And Ookubo also sensed a challenge in her words. Why? The northern unit had been worn down by their battle with the Reine des Garous and now their numbers were more of a hindrance than anything. I imagine their original plan was to have them withdraw unharmed and then pursue us from behind. Of course, the less-exhausted members of that unit could still be used for that purpose. But if they did that, the exhausted majority would be left behind as prey for the Reine des Garous. That means their northern unit cant move at the moment. Then why was Konishi claiming that unit would continue to fight? She has something set up or has some kind of idea. What does this mean, Masazumi? Asama asked that while calling up a map of the area around Edo Bay. Based on the positioning of the enemy forces and their own forces that Ookubo had sent them The enemys northern unit is doing well when it comes to numbers, but they are exhausted. If they are still going to fight, does that mean they were ordered to fight until the bitter end? Masazumis initial response to that question was a tilt of the head. And then Nagaoka did seem to be fighting that way, butbut in that case, they would have fought harder to hold the bridge. So I expect there is some hidden meaning to what Konishi is saying. Such as There must be some special meaning to the northern unit fighting to the end in some way. Meaning? The simplest idea was for them to move south. They had lost the bridge thanks to Mitotsudairas mother and leaving their injured behind would be too dangerous. But, chimed in Naito. Whatever they might want to do, they wont be able to keep up, will they? Theyre moving an exhausted group, so moving through the forest at night would be pushing them too hard. Plus, transporting the injured and extremely exhausted will absolutely kill their speed. That is true, agreed Mary. Even a single exhausted person will reduce the mobility of a unit. Silver Wolf: I am ashamed to admit it, but I proved that well enough back in Hexagone Fran?aise. Then what are they thinking? wondered Asama. That exhausted northern unit would be unable to fight or move very well. The only thing they could do is Once thinking it through that far, Asama noticed something about the arrangement of the forces on the map. Huh? Something about the arrangement bothered her. The individual elements were meaningless, but when she linked them together Um. She tossed the contents of her sign frame to Masazumi. She had drawn a red line between the two worrying forces, but would that be enough for Masazumi to catch on? Masazumi. She looked over to see Masazumi was already taking action. She petted Tsukinowa on her shoulder, and Huh? It didnt go through. Hey, Asama, how do you send a message to a specific person again? Dont give me that look, everyone! Im a divine transmission beginner! Yes, yes, said Asama as she gave herself access to Masazumis divine transmission controls using her assistance management setting. I had a feeling that was it. That was Ookubos thought as she read the divine mail from the anteater. The message contained the Vice Presidents thoughts, which supported Ookubos speculation about Konishis plan. So Nagaya-Stable: Konishi Yukinaga. Do you have a moment? Koni-ko: What is it? I will listen to you for free just this once. Nagaya-Stable: I intend to win the Keichou Campaign. Konishi did not send a response. That meant get a clue. Ookubo could tell that much at this point. So she rejected Konishis advice. She would not get a clue. And to prove it, she said more. Nagaya-Stable: The Mouri transport ships shot down by our Vice Chancellors Aides are located northeast of your northern unit, arent they? A lot of those ships are still functioning, but since quite a few were shot down, the entire group of transport ships is considered immobilized. Koni-ko: True enough. What about it? Judge, casually responded Ookubo. Nagaya-Stable: You intend to have the northern unit fall back to the transport ships and preserve the battle line there with a focus on defense. That way, even if we do take the Bousou Peninsula, you can claim their presence means the Keichou Campaign is still ongoing. In other words Nagaya-Stable: We will be unable to complete the Kantou Liberation even if we take Bousou. And while we are sending our main forces back to the northeast, Hashiba will arrive to retake Kantou. That is your plan, isnt it? Konishi smiled a bit at Ookubos words. That idea was obvious enough when looking at the map. Of course, the battlefield had changed a lot in just the past half hour. The Hashiba forces had not expected Edo to be taken so quickly and neither side would have predicted that would lead to a situation like this. But she had noticed something. She had noticed it when those ships being shot down had presented problems for receiving supplies from the northeast. She had noticed that, if the northern unit did have to withdraw from the bridge, those transport ships would be to their northeast. Most people would assume the battlefield would shift to central and southern Bousou. But I noticed it. So she had made a few arrangements while the battle was underway on the bridge. When the Satomi forces had been attacked by the launched gods of war, it had not been a coincidence or meaningless. She had thought that attack would guide the Satomi forces to central Bousou. Do you see now why I gave you central Bousou for free, despite the danger it posed? Konishi did not ask these questions over the divine transmission. You thought you could isolate our northern unit by placing yourselves there, didnt you? You thought the northeastern transport ships werent a threat because they have no weapons, didnt you? But you were wrong. Combine the unarmed transport ships with the exhausted combat unit in need of supplies and you get a powerful fighting force. Koni-ko: Good job, Kasuya-kun and Kani-kun. Now we will win when they run out of time. The checkmate is in view. Then she lightly slapped herself on the cheek. I mustnt get complacent. She smiled bitterly. All Ive done is restore the one fighting force. Fortunately, I have already prepared a different checkmate for you. But have you noticed that yet, Musashi? Ookubo stopped on the mountain path. Kanou soon looked back from up ahead. What is it, milady? Is something not to your liking? I really wish I could complain about how tired my feet are. It is because you say things like that that I cannot allow you to go to Satomi. While Kanou said that, everyone around them took up positions to monitor their surroundings. No actual threat was approaching, but they were protecting and creating a spot for her to think on the battlefield. Thanks. She had told the Vice President that they could settle this quickly, so there was little time to think. Besides, Ive got a good idea what theyre thinking. Vice President: Ookubo. Nagaya-Stable: Yes, you can leave for N?rdlingen. The Vice President must have realized what Konishi was thinking as well. But it seemed like she had yet to get a good grasp of Konishis character. Nagaya-Stable: Please, Vice President. Can you leave this to me and complete your preparations for N?rdlingen? To be honest, thats more convenient when it comes to dealing with Konishi Yukinaga. Vice President: How do you see her? Nagaya-Stable: An adlibber always looking for a chance to get rich quick. The span of a few breaths passed before the Vice President responded. Vice President: Judge. Ookubo. Nagaya-Stable: What is it? Vice President: Go get her. It looks like she has us in checkmate, but instead of letting her guard down, shes already thinking up her next move, right? Then dont hold back and go get her. You have my permission. You moron, said Ookubo while feeling some heat in her cheeks. Nagaya-Stable: I was gonna do that whether I had permission or not. Vice President: Yeah, you are pretty mean. Nagaya-Stable: I dont want to hear that from a superior who abuses her power as easily as breathing! Vice President: Huh? I only give you all that work because I know you can handle it, so that doesnt count as abuse of power. She is the worst, thought Ookubo with a click of her tongue and a sigh. And Nagaya-Stable: At least youre quick to make decisions. A sound began to fill the sky. The small transport ship above the ether forest to the northwest was starting to turn toward the Musashi. The small transport ship was returning to the Musashi. The right corner of Konishis lips curled up when she saw it. My, my. The breath that left her throat was more of a choke than a bitter laugh. You figured out what I was thinking that quickly? You are quite the mean person, Ookubo Nagayasu! A commotion had broken above and below the small transport ship. The people remaining behind and those returning to the ship were moving in and out in time for the rushed departure. Most of those headed down had always intended to participate in the Satomi Liberation. They would stay on the ground while Futayo, Mitotsudaira, Narumi, Urquiaga, and others like them were returning to the ship to head to N?rdlingen. Toori asked Masazumi a question while the coming and going people greeted each other. Hey, Seijun, why are we calling it quits all of a sudden? To dumb it down enough for an idiot to understandour presence here will only get in Ookubos way. Do you get it now? Basically, were being used as bargaining chips. Toori started to nod and say he understood, but Wait a sec. What is it, super idiot? D-damn you! But Im fine being a super, duper idiotmaybe. Toori-kun, you really will turn yourself into an idiot if you try too hard, so how about you stop? Asamas response was half understanding and half exasperated. And Silver Wolf: All the returners have boarded via the lower hangar. We are leaving around 1500 people behind. And Silver Wolf: Now we will not trip up the Representative Council Head. My king, that is what Masazumi is trying to explain, but do you understand it or not? Mitotsudaira was inside the small transport ships hangar. The main cargo hatch was open on the bow end, so she could see the night scenery spread out below them. She saw the ether forest that was essentially a part of her mother and she saw the terrain near the foot of the Bousou Peninsula. She was interested in the northeast area to the far left of the bridges end. Some scattered flame-like red lights could be seen in the sky and on the ground in that direction. That would be the transport ships Gin shot down. The enemy was trying to get their northern unit to those transport ships. They planned to create a single great fighting force that could continue the Keichou Campaign. Mitotsudaira thought that was a fairly troublesome idea. After all, Konishis plot contained a certain checkmate. Silver Wolf: My king, are you listening? The enemy Konishis strategy is to prevent us from going to N?rdlingen. Me: Nate, whats that supposed to mean? Mitotsudaira listened to her kings words while the wind blew in from the open hatch. Me: Seijuns being a meanie and wont tell me. Silver Wolf: My, my, Masazumi. Oh, that sounded just like my mother, she thought while smiling bitterly at Masazumis response to her king. Shes too smart for her own good. Although that was not too surprising when she was the one who negotiated with people like that and also worked to keep Musashi in line. But she did often fail to explain things properly to her own people. She was likely aware of that, which was why she had gone to the effort of getting a consensus in the bath before this battle. In a way, she may have been letting her guard down and assuming someone would always fill everyone else in when she was vague about things. If so, was that trust something they could be proud of? Then this would be a job for me. Mitotsudaira looked down below. Those who were staying behind were moving through the ether forest to reach the end of the bridge. But Silver Wolf: Listen, my king. The number of personnel down there cannot immediately defeat the enemys northern unit. They outnumber us there. And even if they are worn out, they have two name inheritors in Kasuya and Kani. Most likely, they will make it to the transport ships even as their numbers are whittled down. Me: Huh? Your maman isnt gonna attack too? Silver Wolf: She must protect the bridge. If it is taken, the enemy can cross Edo Bay and reach the Miura Peninsula. She must stay where she is to keep that option off the table. Also, said Mitotsudaira. Silver Wolf: Just as our ground unit cannot immediately destroy the enemys northern unit, she cannot do so immediately when they are not crammed into the narrow space of the bridge. She is just one person, so if the enemy is spread out, she cannot destroy them immediately. Still Got It: That is true. The best way to hold a large area is to expand my forest, but I have calmed down a fair bit and it will take time before I can do that again. Me: Then what can we do? Silver Wolf: There is a simple solution. Namely Silver Wolf: We send in more ground forces. In other words, we make another attack. That would end it relatively quickly. They have name inheritors, so Futayo and I could go. It would be a lot easier if they could use Narumi, Urquiaga, and Marys MTL2H (Master Tenzou Love Love Homerun), but that last girl was busy treating the 1st Special Duty Officers wound. Naito and Naruze had to protect the ship, so they would probably have to send someone like Neshinbara. They could also have Adele fight (or at least act as a weight), and Silver Wolf: I bet it would be over in record time if my king and Kimi provoked Asama into acting. Asama: J-just so you know, I would do nothing of the sort!! Everyone muttered yes, you would and Mitotsudaira had to agree, but if they had all that Silver Wolf: If we left my mother on the bridge, we could probably clean them up in half an hour. But that half hour could end up being a critical time loss in regards to N?rdlingen. So Silver Wolf: If we are there, the enemy is sure to use us in their negotiations. And even if we can break free of that, it will only waste our time. That is why the Representative Council Head is telling us to leave as soon as possible. Konishi narrowed her eyes in a smile as the enemys small transport ship turned. That second year named Ookubo does not like to lose, does she? She is removing the checkmate I was trying to set up. She was certainly decisive. After all, Musashis main force could crush Hashibas northern unit, but they had a time limit if they were to reach N?rdlingen. Konishi had thought those two conflicting factors would make for a very tasty bargaining chip. But Ookubo had eliminated that. Was it meant as an expression of her intent? Was she saying she refused to let Konishi have her way? Konishi could tell the girl was the strong authority type, but Now, then. Konishi took a breath. Their negotiations had more or less fallen apart. Ookubo of the Musashi forces was recommending that Hashibas northern unit withdraw. She was negotiating to say that unit had no more purpose on the battlefield. That was why Konishi had done the opposite. She had given that unit military meaning and also set up a means of continuing the Keichou Campaign. Her orders and understanding were essentially adlibs, but there had been a meaning behind it all. Koni-ko: Sorry about this, Kuki-kun. You can scold me when I get back. Nine Horns: About the Reine des Garous? Thats right, agreed Konishi. The state of the northern unit C their exhaustion and their current formation and position C were all the result of the Reine des Garous revealing her true nature. Without that, they might have reached this situation eventually, but they would have been able to take up more time delaying the Musashi forces on the bridge. However Koni-ko: That is why I am turning it all around. Nine Horns: We do not yet know if that will work. He was a strict one, but she was prepared for this. That was why she had not let the negotiations break down. To be safe, she had to watch and see what the enemy decided on. Nine Horns: The battlefield can change in an instant and that is even more true for negotiations fought via words. Which is why, continued Kuki. Nine Horns: Make sure you consider every facet of this as you negotiate, Konishi-kun. Koni-ko: Testament. I will interpret that as you leaving all authority with me. Just as she said that, words arrived from Ookubo. Nagaya-Stable: Hey, Konishi Yukinaga. Do you have a moment? The text continued without a pause. Nagaya-Stable: Five minutes from now, our ground forces on the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay will charge at your northern unit. Got that? Konishi frowned. Why is she announcing the beginning of their attack? Koni-ko: Are you saying negotiations have failed? Nagaya-Stable: No, I am always prepared to negotiate. I am simply telling you what we will do in advance. Think of it as a free service. Ookubo went on to say more. Nagaya-Stable: We benefit from this charge in the following ways: 1: Reducing the numbers of the enemys northern unit. 2: Expanding our held territory in the northern region. 3: Covering the Satomi forces from behind. Combining #2 and 3 in particular will allow Musashi to take the large area between the bridge and the Satomi forces, which will greatly open up the battlefield. So thats it, thought Konishi. Shes accelerating the negotiations. By listing out the benefits of her actions, she was revealing her hand and her objective. She was eliminating most of the unspoken understandings and under-the-table dealings so common in negotiations. That would naturally accelerate the negotiation. They both knew what the other wanted, so they only had to decide whether or not they would go along with that and play what bargaining chips they had on hand. It was more like collusion than anything. But this was a bit tricky for Konishi to deal with. She excelled at negotiations built up from adlibs. Finding the crux of the situation and turning everything around with a split-second decision was unbearably entertaining in her opinion. That was a lot trickier when everything was revealed from the beginning. It felt like having her freedom restricted. Ookubo was saying something by revealing her own hand. Shes saying she can see most of what I am trying at with my adlibs. And thats fine, thought Konishi. Working your brain in overdrive was a merchants special skill. Whether she would endure this or go on the attack, this kind of battle was her forte. Koni-ko: Thank you for the information. In exchange, I will tell you something nice. Her opponent was trying to get the northern unit to withdraw. Konishi was trying to send the northern unit to the transport ships and use them to keep the Keichou Campaign going. And to do that Koni-ko: I will have the northern unit leave a delaying defense unit while most of it moves northeast to reach the transport ships. And Koni-ko: The Bousou Peninsula bases defense unit will move south and fortify our defensive line. Got that? Masazumi drew the two announced actions on her map. When she viewed it like this The enemy is leaving the middle of the Bousou Peninsula entirely open? Ho ho. So you noticed, Crossdressing Honda-kun! Yes, this means that Neshinbara trailed off and then looked side to side in suspicion. Why isnt anyone interfering?! Do you want us to? Now, what does it mean that they are leaving the middle open? The obvious meaning is that moving south buys some more time until the group invading Satomi reaches them. Masazumi realized what that would mean. That delays the beginning of the Satomi Liberation, doesnt it? Not just that. This will fortify their defenses, so our group will have a harder time conquering Satomi. And it will take longer to redirect our attention to the north. Neshinbara shrugged. They apparently have a sure thing in sending their northern unit to the transport ships. A fleet battle is underway in the southern sky and the ground unit is traveling south from central Bousou to make an attack, but Konishi Yukinaga is acting based on the assumption that all of that fails. So she intends to win in the end, does she? If so, what were they supposed to do about it? Neshinbara opened several sign frames and typed on his keyboard. He spoke based on his observations of the overall situation. Even if we do send the god of war unit and the main unit south, I think it would be best to send the Tachibana Couples group north. Two fighters on a name inheritor level might be enough to crush the northern unit. I see, said Masazumi with a nod. But then Nagaya-Stable: Then we will send the god of war unit and main unit south. The Tachibana Couple will also continue south and they will all form a solid barrier. Gold Mar: So doing the opposite of what Bara-yan says is the right choice? Mar-Ga: A simple and thorough policy. I like it. Novice: Why must you reject everything I say out of hand!? Vice President: Ookubo didnt reject your idea out of hand, Neshinbara. She took it under consideration and decided to do the opposite instead. This was a well-thought-out rejection. Novice: Dammiiiiiiit! The dark shadow gauge in my heart is filling up! Me: Got any normal gauges in there? Well, do you? The Musashi group is as lively as ever, thought Ookubo while focusing on her own work. Nagaya-Stable: I will continue with the original plan. The ground units invasion would continue as planned. There would be no hesitation in their movement. Nagaya-Stable: We benefit from this in the following ways: 1: They are following their original orders, so there will be no confusion. 2: Greater assurance of the Satomi Liberation. 3: Following from #2, the greater density between different units will increase the density of defense and offense. And another benefit was found by combining #1-3. And this opponent was sure to know what that was. But Ookubo went out of her way to state it out loud. Nagaya-Stable: Combining #1-3 creates a secondary effect: 4: The Satomi Liberation will occur more quickly. Those are my reasons. Hm, said Konishi with a hand to her mouth. She really does hate to lose. If Konishi had her troops pull back and increase the density between formations as a delaying tactic, the enemy would increase their own density in response. That would eliminate her advantage. But that would not change much in the big picture. The northern unit would still leave behind a defense unit to delay any attackers while most of them moved to the transport ships. Konishi saw that as a foregone conclusion now. After all, the enemy had no way to stop them. Sending in the Musashi forces was their only way of doing it, but they had chosen to go to N?rdlingen instead. So how would they crush the northern unit? The enemy had no options outside of figuring that out. Also, Konishi began in her heart. Koni-ko: I suppose I will present my plan to you as well. It was Koni-ko: The surviving transport ships in the northeast will form a column and move toward the northern unit. The column will extend out so as not to actually leave the landed ships and the ships that reach the northern unit will collect them and return. She went on to explain what that would accomplish. Koni-ko: The benefits are as follows: 1: It hastens the northern units arrival to the transport ships. 2: It ensures the northern units safety, resupplies them, and helps them recover much earlier. And Koni-ko: 3: It ensures the Keichou Campaign can be continued. That about sums it up. What a persistent opponent, thought Masazumi regarding Konishi. Konishi bringing the northern unit and transport ships together would act as a form of insurance for the Hashiba forces. It would allow them to continue the Keichou Campaign even if they lost their base in Satomi and the aerial ship battle. And if they could buy time with that, Hashiba would be able to arrive. She was making up for drawing out the Reine des Garouss true nature, even if she had not done so intentionally. And for the Musashi side of things Still Got It: Hm, to be honest, I think I overdid things. Tonbokiri: No, if anything, it is the enemy that did quite well. It was thanks to the power of their name inheritors that most of them remain despite being so exhausted. Masazumi felt both of them had a point. Without the Reine des Garous revealing her true nature, it would have taken a lot longer to take the bridge. On the other hand, she had pushed them all back on her own. And the valiant efforts of the enemys defenders had kept the damage minimal albeit widespread. That would be because they had been ordered to withdraw. If they had been ordered to defend the bridge with their lives, it would not have turned out like this. And who would have given that withdrawal order? Nagaoka had been unable to function as a commander with the bridge more than half taken, so Was it Konishi since she was in charge of the opposite bank!? This is bad, thought Masazumi as she belatedly sensed the danger. This opponent was most likely working to restrict them. She restricted what factors could be used for negotiation, thought, and tactics and she put together adlibbed tactics of her own based on her understanding of those things. And when a tactic looked promising, she would go all in on it. She was a merchant. Thats right. She had a feeling some merchants had started producing udon of late, but not this one. This one would not. Well, our merchants can technically negotiate, but they side against us 80% of the time. Come to think of it, theres something seriously wrong with our merchants! Suddenly curious, she decided to ask. Vice President: Asama, what are Bertoni and Augesvarer up to? Mar-Ga: Wasnt their execution scheduled for this morning? I imagine theyre eating some fried tofu or something to go with it. Asama: Why do you have to make such disturbingly realistic comments, Naruze? Eh? Gold Mar: Whats the matter? Asama: Well, um, for some reason Shirojiro-kun and Heidis divine punishment is set for tomorrow morning. They were given a one-day extension. Vice President: Did they perform some devout act to earn that? Just then, a sign frame popped up with a divine transmission from the Musashi group. Marube-ya: Wait, wait, Masazumi! Dont make it sound like we kowtowed to that god! Vice President: Huh? What other way was there? Marube-ya: Judge! Just as the date changed, we used a bit of a trick to embezzle public funds again! And then, yknow, they needed time to calculate out the cumulative punishment, so we get to wait until tomorrow! Hooray! Flat Vassal: Guarrrrrds!! Masazumi heard the Treasurers Aide doubling down. Marube-ya: What, the guards? Dont be silly, Adele! We were long since arrested and Shiro-kun is doing the if you wont pay me, I will exercise my right to remain silent bit! But, said the Treasurers Aide. Marube-ya: How about that, Asama-chi!? Now we get a one-day extension on the udon! If we keep this up, our crimes will pile up, but the extensions will keep us safe. We dont need to fear your stupid divine punishments anymore! Wise Sister: Heh heh. The merchants are going for an extreme record in cumulative crimes. But, Asama? What does Musashis Shinto Representative have to say about that? Asama: Well Five seconds passed. Asama: Oh, I just got confirmation. The update confirms exactly what Heidi said. Um, Heidi? Marube-ya: Huh!? What!? Are you finally ready to admit that Shinto has succumbed to our greedy merchant powers!? Yay!! Asama: No, its not that. Your god contacted me to say the udon is going to be upgraded to the thick variety. Marube-ya: Waiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! No one told us that! Of course they didnt, silently commented Masazumi, but there was something she had to ask. Vice President: Asama, just out of curiosity, whats that about? Asama: Well, it starts at the thin and hollow Inaba udon, but their obvious malicious intent this time led the Inari Shrine to say You really shouldnt have done that, kon in fox language, so they were just upped to Ise udon. Me: Is there ever a class change to kishimen? Marube-ya: W-wait, Toori-kun! Dont egg Asama-chi on! No kishimen! My shape will forever change if I start expelling that! Wise Sister: Yeah, you probably would end up as something like a female version of a flathead screwdriver. So why not do it again to get the cross shape of a Phillips head!? And you can gradually go for something more complex, like a naruto shape! The boys fell to their knees when they imagined it, but that surpassing human language was the usual way of things for that girl. Asama: Anyway, Heidi, please be careful. Do it again and it might be sara udon, which means the noodles are fried crispy. Marube-ya: Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow! I can almost feel it just from imagining it! And Asama-chi! What did we ever do to deserve this!? Asama: This wasnt my decision. It was the gods. Marube-ya:'' Th-then what would you do if it were your decision!? Cmon, your humanity is being put to the test here! Now, answer! Asama: Since this is a punishment for cumulative crimes, I would probably give you an extra serving for each additional crime instead of making them thicker. Marube-ya: But then it would never stop! Do you really want us turning into nonstop udon machines!? Vice President: Anyway, Augesvarer, whats your opinion of the current situation? Marube-ya: Eh!? The current situation!? To be honest, its really making me sweat! Vice President: Not what I meant! The battle situation! Eh? said Augesvarer. And then Marube-ya: Judge. I think you can leave them be. Because Marube-ya: One of the Representative Committee Heads inherited names is Ookubo Nagayasu. According to the Testament, he was given rights to all the nations gold mines by Matsudaira and he was really good when it came to working with money. In fact, after his death, Matsudaira suspected he had illegally stockpiled money, so they executed his entire clan, dug up his grave, and posthumously executed him too. Vice President: Yeah, thats the one that the Testament says was probably secretly carried out by me and my dad. I see, thought Masazumi. Konishi had said she was sending out the surviving northeastern transport ships so they could join with the northern unit more quickly. That would be a way to force her tactic through, but as a merchant Are those two essentially making additional investments in their tactics? Masazumi thought about it. Konishis tactic is to get the northern unit and the transport ships together as soon as possible. That would leave some insurance in case Hashibas main unit was defeated. Kuki and the others had agreed to it. Musashi would have to respond quickly since it changed the initial layout of the Kantou Liberation. Ookubo was acting as the negotiator there, but What will she do? Just as Masazumi wondered that, two things happened. The first was their small transport ship finishing its turn. And the second Nagaya-Stable: Now, how about we get moving too? It was Ookubo. She gave a certain command. Nagaya-Stable: Satomi, have your small transport ship ascend. Ookubo spoke. Nagaya-Stable: The advantages of having this transport ship ascend here are as follows. She listed them out. Nagaya-Stable: Are you listening? 1: We can ram the transport ship into the isolated northern unit. 2: The Satomi Liberation god of war unit can be brought back onboard to hasten their invasion. And Nagaya-Stable: 3: The extra elevation gives me many more options. The roaring of the virtual ocean and the rumbling of mechanical parts came from the north as the small transport ship ascended. Ookubo saw a 200m ship above the forest. That was small as far as aerial ships went, but it was quite large compared to a person. It made a calm ascent. The movement of the air was clear and the forests air was sucked away to the north. She spoke while feeling that slight breeze. Now, what will you do, Konishi Yukinaga? She knew Konishi was the type to make improvised decisions after gathering up a great many options. That was why Ookubo revealed everything she was doing and did not alter the original form of the invasion. She would not give her opponent any options. And on top of that This was the one option we had not used. So how will you respond? Koni-ko: Heyyy. The response arrived quick. Koni-ko: Thats an interesting move youre pulling there. Butis Musashi really willing to ram a transport ship into people? Id like to hear about that. I knew it, thought Ookubo. Musashi had never rammed a transport ship into actual people. Even in the battle against the Shirasagi Castle, that had only been preparatory blasts meant to shake the Shirasagi Castle. And when leaving the Edo ruins, they had used it like a battering ram. The Vice President had worked to give this kind of attack a dirty image. The other side had of course noticed that, so Konishi is here to call our bluff. But there was one way to respond when someone called your bluff. Nagaya-Stable: Konishi Yukinaga. She said it. Nagaya-Stable: Are you really willing to test me here? Volume 7B, 46: Gambler in the Debate Room Volume 7B, Chapter 46: Gambler in the Debate Room The more trouble I think this is The more trouble I am for them Point Allocation (Stratagem) That girl certainly has a way with words, said the Reine des Garous in front of the enemy forces. They stood at the end of the bridge while she was in the ether forest that almost felt like the realm of the dead. She and her husband sat atop a stump and she extended her left hand outwards. The enemy prepared for an attack, but she did not mind. The spread fingertips found their way to a small trumpet-shaped flower wet with night dew. She plucked it and brought the bottom to her mouth. She lightly sucked at it. Honey? Suck at these flowers like this and you can taste the nectar. Oh? He took the flower and stem with interest and she got back on topic. Is she willing to test you? Putting it like that is hardly fair. After all If you ram them with a transport ship now, you could say it was because Konishi Yukinaga wanted you to. Silly girl, was Konishis assessment of Ookubos statement. If it were me, I would have made the suggestive comment and then changed the subject without saying anything for certain. Ookubos statement was an effective response, but by leaving the decision up to her opponent, she was effectively saying she would not make the attack on her own. Konishi was not about to rise to the bait. She did not want to be used as an excuse if they did make an attack. The enemy would not attack on their own. That was more than enough of an accomplishment. She needed to hurry up the transport ships, so she sent a route instruction to the northern unit that had already started moving. Splitting them up would be best. As a single group, they would be wiped out in the unlikely event that Ookubo really did ram a transport ship into them. Besides, the enemys ground unit is approaching from behind. They need to hurry. She sent out the instructions while considering all that, but then Ookubo spoke up again. Nagaya-Stable: I have one correction to my previous statement. That correction was Nagaya-Stable: I have a change of course for the ground unit on the bridge. In five minutes, they and the Reine des Garous are to head southeast to assist with the Satomi Liberation. Huh? For a moment, Konishi had no idea what Ookubo was saying. After all, that meant Nagaya-Stable: Our forces will currently abandon the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay as they have already been secured. The Satomi Liberation will be our top priority. Got that? Silly girl. Konishi had the same thought about Ookubos statement. It was obvious now what Ookubo was trying to do: hurry along the Satomi Liberation. By ending the Satomi ground battle quickly, they could turn their attention to the northern unit and transport ships. That was why she was prioritizing and accelerating the Satomi Liberation over pursuing the northern unit. They were even abandoning the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay they had worked so hard to take. It was silly, but it was a good decision. Of course, if they abandoned the bridge, it might be taken from them. But our forces are too scattered to accomplish that. The northern unit had to hurry toward the transport ships and the bridge was essentially unneeded at this point. Ookubo had hurried the Satomi Liberation because she understood that. But this is not just a simple gamble. The small transport ship she had sent into the air above Bousou was a problem. It had many uses. If the bridge ground unit and the Reine des Garous boarded it, their travel time to the Satomi Liberation could be drastically reduced. Now, what are you planning? Konishi asked Ookubo a question. It is about time you showed your skill as a politician, Ookubo Nagayasu and Tadachika. Ookubo took a breath. She filled her lungs with the air of the forest night. It was summer, but you would find no heat in the depths of a forest at this time of night. Once inhaling the chilly air, she opened her mouth. Nagaya-Stable: As Musashis representative for the Kantou Liberation, I have a warning for the Hashiba forces. There was something she had to say now. Nagaya-Stable: The Musashi forces will follow the history recreation by not accepting Hashibas surrender. However, you can decide individually to withdraw if you so choose. It would be easier for us as well to accept that. Denying you the chance to surrender is a bit harsh, but even the Testament says you withdraw, right? So do the best you can, Hashiba. Me: Huh? I thought we were trying to win this thing? Why is she telling them to withdraw? Silver Wolf: My king? Wiping out the enemy is not the only way to win something. Besides, the Keichou Campaign ends with the Hashiba forces withdrawing. That is why the Representative Committee Head has told the individual fighters to withdraw if they feel like they have lost. Gold Mar: By the way, this is also a way of speeding up the Satomi Liberation. Because its a lot faster to get your enemy to withdraw than to wipe them all out. Asama: And speeding that up will let them direct their attention back north sooner? Vice President: Silver Wolf: Is something the matter, Masazumi? Vice President: Not really. But something about what Ookubo said is bothering me. Wise Sister: Heh heh. What was wrong with what our underclassmen said? Vice President: Judge. I was just thinking that she really likes getting herself utterly immersed in trouble. You are going to a lot of trouble here. Konishi looked to the northern sky from the edge of the deck. A small transport ship hovered above the forest in the distance. Ookubo had to be somewhere between it and her. If she could see where that girl was, she honestly wanted to fire a shot there to end this now. That was how much trouble this enemy was causing her. I cant believe she is suggesting we withdraw while refusing to accept a surrender. The Hashiba forces did have to withdraw for the history recreation. But why would that girl want them to withdraw without surrendering? Plus, she was asking the individuals to make the decision for themselves. Needless to say, it was the higher ups like Konishi who had the effective authority to decide on a withdrawal. But she also knew how effective immediate decisions on the scene could be. So Ookubos statement here was accurate for those on the scene and the higher ups agreed with it too, even if they could not admit to it. She was basically providing them with what they wished they could say. However Shes getting other people involved. Konishi loved working with as many factors as possible. That may have been her nature as a merchant. A full inventory made her feel at ease and also quite happy. When she was carrying all those factors in her head, she could make the optimal connections and reach a solution when necessary. But some factors could be a problem: other people. She honestly did not want to work with any factors related to other people. Because those factors could change drastically depending on those peoples moods. No matter how many factors she had to work with, she could not trust those uncertain ones. Once there was an uncertain factor in her plan, everything from that point onwards was built on a foundation of speculation. But Ookubo had brought that into this. Progress on the battlefield would likely accelerate just like she wanted, but ? Konishi sensed something odd about Ookubos decision. What is this? Ookubo was accelerating the Satomi Liberation. That was true enough. Everything shes done is clearly to that end. She was focusing on the Satomi Liberation instead of splitting their forces between attacking the northern unit and the Satomi Liberation. She had abandoned the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay for that. She had prepared the small transport ship to send the bridge troops to Satomi. She had recommended the other side withdraw and made preparations to end the battle early. It was all very decisive and it could all be explained as a way to accelerate the Satomi Liberation. But something felt off. Konishi could not quite put it to words, but she sensed an intentional failure in Ookubos strategy. Perhaps you could call it a gamble. But is that really it? The negotiations were going well from Konishis perspective. After all, while the bridge had been taken, she had adlibbed her way into another move. The northern unit would board the transport ships. That means we can continue the Keichou Campaign. Ookubo was working to reveal and destroy that attempt, but it was too late. The northern unit and the transport ships were already moving toward each other. Time was the only factor now, but They will clearly arrive in time. So, Konishi thought. Ookubo gave up on stopping them and focused on the Satomi Liberation. Had she decided there was no stopping those two forces from joining? That meant her strategy was to take back Satomi as quickly as possible so they could focus on the north. What was the key to that? The small transport ship. That could move and transport a large number of troops. Ookubo was not like Konishi. She liked to narrow down the factors at play before she made an attempt. The simplicity made it easy to understand, but there was little room for adjustment. She only has that one small transport ship as a means of transportation. She had narrowed it down too far. No, not even Konishi had predicted things would turn out like this, so Ookubo had probably narrowed things down for the invasion of Satomi and then found herself in this troublesome situation. But something still felt off. Ookubo had narrowed things down to this point, but I see. It looks like shes assuming success in everything she does. Konishi realized what felt off to her. I would never do it like this. I would ready many more factors to prepare for possible failure. So Its time to find out what you do when your plan runs into failure or other problems. In other words If you ask me, what you are doing here looks like a road straight to failure, so its time to find out whether or not thats all a bluff. Konishi sent the words necessary to find that out. Koni-ko: Kuki-kun, how are thing going on your end? Nine Horns: Testament. We are trending a bit toward Bousou, but we are fighting well enough. The enemy ships are circling around a bit toward the ocean C partially due to the Yamagata Castles presence C but I can tell they are increasing the number of ships capable of firing on our ironclad ships while attempting to concentrate their fire. The map sent by Kuki showed exactly that. The line of enemy ships was pushing out toward the south of the Bousou Peninsula more than before. Perhaps due to the wheel formation formed by the southernmost column, they appeared to be moving too far forward to the east, but They have to move forward for the wheel formation to have a line of fire from behind the two columns to their left. The structure of the wheel formation made it impossible to send just two or three ships forward. They had to send forward enough ships to form the curve. Nine Horns: That is an unexpected deficiency or weakness in the wheel formation. Yes, it is, agreed Konishi before making a suggestion to Kuki. This was why she had contacted him and it was a way to see what Ookubo was really planning here. Koni-ko: Kuki-kun? It only has to be one shot, but can you fire on that small transport ship? Kuki checked the Bousou Peninsula situation on the map. The movement of the enemys ground unit was not yet clear. He could only see the ascended transport ship, the enemy gathered near the bridge, and their own forces. I am curious what the enemys ground unit will do. But Konishi was fortifying their defenses. And their northern forces would be free if Musashis ground unit moved south. The most worrisome part of the enemy forces moving from the north was of course the Reine des Garous. Even the gods of war would have a hard time handling her when she revealed her true nature like before. Thus, Konishi had made sure she and the other name inheritors could move out ahead at any time. She was quick to act. Perhaps that came from being a merchant commander. Her defensive formation was positioned to fill in any gaps and felt settled in. She intended to stick to this. She intended to stop the Satomi Liberation, but even if she failed, that defensive formation would at least eat up a lot of the enemys time. And in the north, the transport ships and northern unit were moving together. She had divided the battlefield into a southern and northern section and was taking action in both. The north end would act as their next base if things took a turn for the worse. If they had to use that, their primary tactic would be to stall until Hashiba arrived. But If she focused on defense, she has a shot at victory using those well-supplied transport ships. That was Kukis view, but Konishi must not have been convinced quite yet. She had told him to fire on that small transport ship. She must have sensed something odd about the enemy strategy. Kuki too felt it was better to be safe than sorry, so Northernmost light warship at the Uraga Channel, aim your #2 stern main cannon to the north. Konishi sent him the enemys location data, so he relayed that to the light warship that would fire on them. The light warship sent acknowledgment and suggested they use a guiding spell. He gave approval. He prepared to give the command to fire, but just then, a lernen figur appeared next to him. Konishi was relaying him the negotiation with Ookubo. He saw the enemy negotiators words on the screen: My recommendation for the Hashiba forces remains unchanged. Which meant Nagaya-Stable: I recommend the withdrawal of your northern unit C the ones in front of the Reine des Garous. But she made a different approach than before. She had more to say. Nagaya-Stable: You have three minutes left. Once we have taken action, you will have lost your chance. Go right ahead, thought Konishi. They might take action in three minutes, but she was already taking action. Victory would be hers in the end. And to prove it Do it, Kuki-kun. Her words were answered by a boom that shook the night air and the forest. Except this was not just the one cannon blast. It was two. Oh!? Konishi saw the two cannon shots. The first was from the light warship that Kuki had designated. It was positioned north of the Uraga Channels entrance, so it was nearly due west for her. The guided shell it fired took a curving path toward the enemys small transport ship. As for the other shot That was from the forest! It was close by. Just a few kilometers away on the western slope of the peninsula, a glowing shot flew toward that light warship. It had not reacted to the light warships cannon blast. This attack was meant to interfere with that blast after predicting it based on the preparatory movements. This came from close range. The shot meant to stop the attack on the small transport ship did indeed fly toward the cannon on the stern of the light warships deck. However What are they doing? The enemy failed in their attempt. The glowing projectile was deflected before it hit the ship. Testament! Even a light warship will have defense barriers set to open automatically during battle! Meanwhile, the guided shot flew toward the enemys small transport ship. The soaring shell traveled in an arc. It was an ether shell with a guidance spell. Kuki had not used a simple spell cannon because he wanted to give her the result she wanted. The enemy put up their own defense barriers. But this was a main cannon blast, even if only from a light warship. A small transport ships defense barriers were no match for that. Light scattered through the northern sky. The shell had shattered the defense barriers. In that instant, Konishi saw a lernen figur appear by her hands and Ookubos words there. Nagaya-Stable: Thank you for that. You really reduced my options there. I would have felt guilty getting rid of that one myself. But that asidea warning. The girl spoke from somewhere in the forest below. Nagaya-Stable: With that attack, you lost your final chance of victory. The small transport ships defense barriers tried to block the enemy shell. But the ship itself was only built to move through the Musashis airspace or around a landport. Its defense barriers were not built as thick as an official transport ships. That wall shattered. At the center of the barriers that broke one after another, the physical core of the shell arrived at the small transport ship. It hit. After taking the hit, the ships starboard center side floated nearly straight up. The shape of the ship bent the same amount that side floated up. Then the port-side armor tore from the frames and burst off all at once. The creaking of metal sounded like pure destruction. Then it exploded. What would happen when a 200m transport ship took a direct hit from a light warships main ether cannon? It broke apart and scattered through the sky. The blowing of the wind and the rustling of the trees came after that. The light of ether fuel and flames from the ship lit up the night while tumbling sideways through the sky. The small transport ship crashed near the ridge of the Bousou Peninsulas western slope. Its own weight flattened it like a crushed fruit and pressure built up inside. That pressure burst into the sky and the entire ship finally exploded. The small transport ship had been destroyed. Ookubo did not look back at the explosion occurring higher up on the slope than them. Milady, the pieces are falling. She heard solid sounds and the rustling of leaves in the forest around her. It sounded like metal rain to her. Ookubo shook her head with shadows and a flickering red light behind her. And Nagaya-Stable: Konishi Yukinaga. I have two new commands now that you have sunk the small transport ship. Koni-ko: Sure, go right ahead. Are you sending your troops on the bridge after our northern unit? Nagaya-Stable: No. Ookubo responded. A piece of shrapnel grazed her cheek from behind. Would that have killed her had it been a direct hit? Or would her defense spell have automatically reacted and saved her? She did not know, but this was the battlefield. That meant she had to speak as a negotiator. Nagaya-Stable: Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay unit, begin moving in two minutes. Construct an east-west line across north Bousou. And She drew a red line right-to-left from the bridge on her map to cut across the north end of the Bousou Peninsula. Nagaya-Stable: Use anti-air equipment and spells. Aim to the northeast, along the route the enemy transport ships will use to reach the Bousou Peninsula. Konishi did not understand what Ookubo was doing. Theyre targeting the transport ships to the northeast? No, they were technically aiming for those ships while they traveled south to reach Bousou. But Konishi had a question about that. That isnt part of my plan. She was sending the northern unit to the northeastern transport ships. She was in fact sending the surviving ships toward the northern unit to hasten the units arrival, but They will too far away for the enemy to attack. That was when Ookubo said more. Nagaya-Stable: Now for my other command. Oh, thats right, thought Konishi as she recalled that Ookubo said she had two commands. The other one was not to the ground unit on the bridge. Nagaya-Stable: Satomi Liberation unit, return the favor. Sound and light raced out in response. The attack that had previously tried to hit the light warship raced through the northern sky once more. Its moving? The sound was the same, but the location was quite different. And Its more than that one, isnt it!? It all happened on the east-west line about 2km out in front of her. Several forms of anti-air fire shot out as if drawing a line across Bousou. Those were pseudo-anti-ship cannons. Most likely, gods of war had used targeting spells while also taking sniping positions. And something arrived from beyond the easternmost slope as well. Is that? This was the same sound that had shot down the warships and transport ships in the northern sky earlier. It was reaching them yet again. That was Tachibana Gins Cuatro Cruz. Those attacks joined together and repeatedly slammed into the previous light warship. It only took an instant. Unlike before, a group of shells hit the defense barriers and they shattered. One, two, three, or even more were breached all the same. And Another shot!? A second shell from Tachibana Gin C a specialized high-speed shell with no guidance C crashed into the ship. The light warship was shot through. The shell reached the armor, passed through the gaps in the internal frame, and broke out the other side. The sound of shellfire rumbled through the distant sky. On the eastern slope of the Bousou Peninsula, Gin opened her closed eyes after firing Cuatro Cruz with its back end pressed against a rocky area. It appears to have hit. The frame does not seem to have been destroyed, so the shell must have used its speed to punch through. Well done, Gin. Were you actually trying to do that? It was given range data, but I did not think I could pull it off so flawlessly. She smiled bitterly. But I was told to give them a warning, so I took into account the distance I moved using the recoil from firing on the light warship earlier. I think it was a splendid warning. Alsothat piercing attack was a beautiful accomplishment. Gins cheeks reddened and she looked down at Muneshiges feet. The soles of his Far Eastern shoes were modeled after toes, so they were very useful in the mountains and other areas with poor footing. She stared at the dirt and night dew on the toe tips of the shoes. Master Muneshige, you are quite adept at traveling through the mountains. Judge. When I came to Musashi, I shouted amore five times and ran through Tres Espa?a and Hexagone Fran?aise, so I got plenty of experience then. Gin cleared her throat and Muneshige continued. I tripped a lot then, but carrying you seems to make all the difference. I was a little unsure of myself in that dried stream earlier, but I did not trip even once. Having you to look at really improves my focus. What am I, a good luck charm for your entrance exams? Also, try to think what clearing my throat was supposed to mean. Hm? Would you have preferred I carried you on my back so you I could not see your face? No, in front is best. I am not a backpack. But, said Gin as she lifted Cuatro Cruz overhead and crouched down as if sitting in midair. Please do it once more, Master Muneshige. It would be best if we moved further forward. That would make the Representative Council Heads plans more convincing. Kuki saw the light warship descending near the northern entrance of the Uraga Channel. The bottom center of the ship had been shot through. Since that was the central line, the armor was thickest there, but this had accurately hit where there was an opening in the center of the frame. The lernen figur in front of him was an endless stream of text and lists reporting on the damage. The distant alarm he heard would be telling the crew to abandon ship. Even if they were concentrating their fire, it only took them one shot to break through the armor!? The ship had been stopped in the air, but that accuracy was still abnormal. It would have been one thing if the frame had been hit. That metal framework would have caused serious damage as the impact was distributed across the ship, but little of that damage would have remained in the flight system. That piercing attack was a problem. It had torn through the power conduits connecting the ship from front to back and the various supply lines to the central area. The power supply to and through the center was quickly shut down, so the front and back of the ship were isolated from each other. From the outside, it only looked like there was a hole in the side with the armor shattered, but on the inside, the central section was splattered with ether fuel, oil, and water heated in the boilers. According to the reports, the escaped heat was especially bad and that rapidly-rising temperature was causing the fuel and such to ignite and expand. The captain had decided they could not isolate the effects to the center of the ship, so they ordered the ship to descend and Kuki had given authorization. However Now we have to consider cannon fire from the Satomi forces!? He knew what had happened and what they were trying to do. That was their intent. But he also looked at the map by his hands. That map of the Bousou Peninsula showed the movements of the enemys ground unit and predictions of how they would move next. In the north, the ground unit planned to move from east to west and then turn north. In the south, the ground unit had already formed an east-west line and was moving south. They appeared to be spread out quite a bit with their god of war unit scattered amongst them. The problem was the eastern coast which was bound to be shorthanded. Tachibana Gin and Muneshige were there. Those two rivaled a military division as a ground unit and they had already fired on the ships as well. Plus, the Satomi Student Council President and 6th Special Duty Officers gods of war had to be out there somewhere. They also had a strategy to use on top of all that: Nagaya-Stable: Reine des Garous, I know it will be a pain, but could you move to the center of Bousou? It would be great if you could activate your forest once there. Still Got It: Hmm, that is a simple task as long as I can bring my hubby with me. Kuki responded to that by placing a red dot signifying the Reine des Garous in the center of the central east-west line drawn between the north and south portions of the enemy ground unit. But it would end up being more than that. The ether forest. Even if the ether forest did not cover the entire large area of land between the enemys northern and southern lines, that would still be the Reine des Garouss territory. And when Kuki viewed the completed picture, he realized something. Konishi-kun! He raised his voice and did not bother hiding how dangerous he thought this was. Bring the northern unit back immediately! Also, have them take a defensive formation against the enemy warriors waiting on the bridge! Do not allow them into Bousou! Otherwise We will lose this!! Konishi shoved aside the lernen figur producing Kukis words. Her completed map of Bousou was already there in front of her. She could see better than anyone where the enemy was, what they were doing, and what Ookubo had ordered them to do. But that was why she could say this. She got me good. The enemy sinking that light warship had made one thing clear. Ookubo Nagayasuno, this may be more of a Tadachika thing. You This was how best to describe the situation for those in the ground base on Bousou. You intend to surround us so we cant escape, dont you? Konishi clicked her tongue. This battle had begun when they prepared for the enemy invasion in southern Bousou. If they had gone out to fight, it would only have sped up the battle. So staying put and holing up had been the best plan. That would give Hashiba time to arrive, so they only had to wait. But the enemy had a god of war unit. The trouble with gods of war was how they could jump over or break through the bases outer walls. Size differences often overturned the very concept of holing up in a fortress. That was why Konishi had prepared a counterattack. She had placed troops outside the base, including gods of war. But the enemy had made it even closer than that. They had formed lines with their different ground units and moved to clear the Bousou Peninsula. And not just to pass through. They intend to surround us so we cant escape. They had surrounded this base with name inheritors and gods of war. That alone was common enough. When you holed up in a fortress, you were going to be surrounded. That was why she had ordered her troops to fall back and move in closer together to buy time. But she had been wrong. The enemy was not simply trying to surround them. The sky. The enemys aerial fleet had greatly changed what it was doing. The southern wheel formation was especially dangerous. It had already passed the barrier of ironclad ships to the southeast and could now target a certain something. Our base. The ironclad ships were of course responding, which prevented the enemy wheel formation from concentrating on their base. But you did not always need to concentrate on something to be effective. Such as when you were firing on transport ships instead of warships. This prevented her from launching any transport ships from their base, but It also means we cant withdraw. What would happen in the unlikely event that the base did fall? Then the northeast transport ships would be their next base. She had set that up herself. But what would happen to everyone who abandoned the base and withdrew? They will use some route or another to withdraw from the base. But the ground routes were cut off. The enemys southern line was in the way and the Reine des Garous would hold the center. The enemys ground troops also had a line set up to the north, even if they were facing the other way. That left only an air route, but The wheel formation prevents that! The enemy fleet could target them now. They got us, concluded Kuki. He was referring to both the enemy in front of him and the enemy below. Kuki had predicted they would be working together, but he had misread how. I assumed Murakami Motoyoshi was buying time and deterring us so we could not fire on the ground units. The enemy had found even more use for their aerial fleet. From the west to the south, they exchanged pressure and shellfire in an intense battle. And from the south to the east, they moved in along a large circular path to take control of the skies above Bousou. Warship cannons could easily punch through the transport ships that would be the foundation of an evacuation. And since all the Hashiba warships were being used to the west, they could not be used to evacuate personnel. That meant no one could escape from the base on Bousou. Nagaya-Stable: To reiterate. He heard Ookubos voice. Nagaya-Stable: We will not accept your surrender. And good luck withdrawing. Kukis conclusion about the current situation grew even worse. Everyone in the ground base is entirely surrounded and they cannot even surrender. No surrender. That is what she said before. Konishi wondered if the unlikely event of a loss was about to occur here. Will it? She did not know. But if it did, the Bousou base would be obliterated. After all, the ground and sky were cut off. Not bad. If the Satomi forces succeeded in their invasion, her allies would be forced to continue fighting with no hope of withdrawal or surrender. That left only two options: the enemy spared them, or they were wiped out. Of course, you could say she had been prepared for this. She had set up the northern transport ships as a new base if this one was destroyed. But now that requires everyone here being wiped out. They would have to fight while knowing beforehand there was no hope for them. And that situation was the direct result of their own mistakes. She was in charge of the ground forces and Kuki the aerial fleet. They had thought they understood how both sides were working together. And yet How did this happen? The enemy had not had much to work with to build up to a situation like this. With only a few limited pieces at their disposal, they had made a foolishly straightforward invasion. But that must have been the result of their trust in the distant aerial fleet. Something had seemed off to Konishi. It had looked like Ookubo was rushing straight toward failure. Her senses had been accurate. After all, Ookubo had not been fighting this battle alone. She could see it now. Ookubo had initially sent the ground unit on the bridge toward the northern unit in order to move the northern unit toward the transport ships. Just like Konishi had planned to bring the northern unit and transport ships together, the enemy had wanted to safely trap this ground base. When Konishi had ordered her troops to fall back and fortify their defenses around the base, the enemy had thanked her because it helped them surround the base more tightly. And the enemy had listed off the advantages of their actions. Those were all real advantages, but they were nothing but bait, werent they!? Ookubo had played the foolishly honest commander right up until the moment all the pieces were in place. Once the Satomi forces were in place to attack, the base troops were in danger. Until now, Konishi had simply assumed they could withdraw if things got bad. That was because Ookubo had said she would allow them to withdraw even if she would not accept their surrender. But that was a shameless lie. The enemy had built a situation where withdrawal was not possible. Kuki had supposedly had the enemys aerial fleet under control, but some of those ships stuck out just enough from the intense fighting in the west for them to surround the Bousou sky. That meant the fleet was meant to surround them from the air. Meanwhile, Ookubo surrounded them on the ground. One or the other would not have been enough, but like two L-shapes fitting together to form a square, the two invasions together had them perfectly surrounded. Now the ground unit simply had to make their attack. Musashi would follow the history recreation by not accepting their surrender. If the base did fall, withdrawal was not an option, but breaking through the ground or air forces surrounding them would be hell itself. So. So Kuki told her to hurriedly put together a defense. Nagaya-Stable: You have one more minute. Ookubo spoke again. Nagaya-Stable: So lets negotiate, Konishi Yukinaga. Negotiate about this serious battle we finally have on our hands. Volume 7B, 47: Reverser at the Eleventh Hour Volume 7B, Chapter 47: Reverser at the Eleventh Hour March onward, invaders The incessant footsteps of longing Will not necessarily be ended by a simple resolution Point Allocation (Scheming) This is crazy. Yoshiyasu sighed within Righteousness after moving through the forest. Ookubo knew how to play the game. She looked like the mature type and she could be level-headed when it mattered. That could make her seem stiff, but it worked well against the enemy. Now, then. Yoshiyasu sighed in the small room created as a virtual cockpit inside Righteousness. What will you do now, Ookubo? Crushing the enemy is not victory; it is merely elimination. Ookubo sighed in the forest. I need to thank Aerial Fleet Commander Murakami Motoyoshi once this is all over. This situation was only possible thanks to his precise delaying tactics and invasion. They appeared to be a little behind schedule, but they had in fact made it in time. That was why she had started on what they needed to demonstrate in this battle. She formed the words needed to fulfill her thoughts. Nagaya-Stable: Listen, Konishi Yukinaga. This is a simple deal. She gave her initial offer. Nagaya-Stable: First, the transport ships in the northeast. How about we claim possession of those? Shes working to finish us off now. Konishi smiled bitterly in front of her lernen figur. Koni-ko: It was smart of you to not recommend the withdrawal or surrender of our northern unit. Nagaya-Stable: Even if you did that, some other unit could still join with the transport ships. I am nipping any future possibilities in the bud. That is all. Koni-ko: Is that so? Then what are you offering in return? She answered that without a moments delay. Nagaya-Stable: I will forbid our ground units from attacking your aerial fleet. Konishi was briefly dumbfounded by Ookubos suggestion. Hold on now. The anti-air effectiveness of the enemys ground units had been proven well enough by the earlier sinking of the light warship. Had even that been a product demonstration? It was true Kukis fleet had its hands full dealing with the west and south fronts. They would badly want to avoid being struck from behind. But Koni-ko: You will forbid your own forces from attacking? What do you think war is? And how do you benefit from that? Nagaya-Stable: Are you dumb? The enemy responded. Nagaya-Stable: All that matters is that the benefit of firing on your fleet is outweighed by the benefit of the deal I make with you. Nothing says we have to fight. War refers to how both sides of the conflict interact. In that case, it can easily take the form of a deal made through negotiation, cant it? Listen, she said. Nagaya-Stable: Unlike our Vice President, I am a pacifist. Gold Mar: Treason? Vice President: N-no, peace is good! Theres nothing wrong with that! Me: Dont think we cant hear the but war is good too you added in your head. Asama: Toori-kun, you dont have to say it just because were all thinking it. Vice President: I feel like Asama has turned against me lately! Koni-ko: That deal is not good enough. Konishi crossed her arms as she spoke. Ookubos suggestion would be enough for her to make up for her mistake to Kuki, but Koni-ko: Bringing the northern unit and transport ships together was meant as a way to keep the Keichou Campaign going. I cannot eliminate that lifeline even if our main base is threatened. Nagaya-Stable: So as long as you can keep the Keichou Campaign going, you are saying the Hashiba forces are willing to accept the slaughter of their comrades in their Bousou base? All because of their commanders mistake? Koni-ko: If I must be punished for my mistake, that will come after the battle, moron. Konishi explained. Koni-ko: A mistake is a mistake, but wars must be won. So I will win despite my mistake and then accept whatever punishment that mistake requires afterwards. That is the deal I have made with myself. That was the worst kind of decision for a commander to make, but she was in the Bousou base as well. One thing was clear about this negotiation. I have the upper hand. The pieces were still in place to keep the Keichou Campaign going. The other side could only continue making suggestions. A breakdown in negotiations would mean her side might be wiped out, but Koni-ko: Either way, those of us at the base have to do the best we can. We can never eliminate the possibility of being wiped out in the end. Nagaya-Stable: Then I will offer something else as well. What possible deal would be worth giving up the continuation of the Keichou Campaign? Nagaya-Stable: Vice Chancellors Aide Tachibana Muneshige and his aide Gin will open up the eastern coast as a noncombat zone to be used for withdrawals. Konishi gasped a bit at what Ookubo had offered. They will open a hole in their siege of our base? And she was offering to open up the entire east side. Agreeing to a noncombat zone would safely open up the coast and they would be able to withdraw from the beach. Wait, thought Konishi, although she did not know if it was the enemy or herself she wanted to stop. Either way, she sensed some kind of danger. The enemy saw war as a kind of deal. She was willing to use sacrifice, strategy, and war results as bargaining chips in that deal. She was not a merchant. She was a politician. But, thought Konishi to change her train of thought. Can she really offer us anything more valuable than keeping the Keichou Campaign going? She cant. That settled it then. These negotiations had failed. So this was only meant to buy time and delay the opening of hostilities. But Nagaya-Stable: Are you listening? Koni-ko: What is it? Nagaya-Stable: Judge. I am currently waiting to send out our northern siege line. And a minute has passed. Koni-ko: I am aware of that! She had actually forgotten, but she could think faster than anyone. She hurriedly considered the situation. If the northern siege line was put in place, withdrawal would become even more difficult. And with an anti-air line included, it would be difficult for the northern transport ships to move south. That had been the original plan, but Has it not happened yet? This is bad, she realized. What was bad? The fact that she was thinking she could actually fix this. If she regained the option of withdrawal, she could make up for her mistake as commander. Nagaya-Stable: What do you gain by us not putting our northern siege line in place? Ookubo explained it. Nagaya-Stable: That is simple: 1: The transport ships in the north can come and go. 2: You gain a withdrawal route from the south. 3: You regain the withdrawal route you lost due to your command mistake. Isnt that right? And #3 seems especially important, if you ask me. She was right about that. Nagaya-Stable: So how about it? Koni-ko: How about what? Nagaya-Stable: Your command mistake has left the base unable to withdraw in the face of certain doom, but a backup base can continue the Keichou Campaign in your stead. Isnt that more of a last resort meant to ensure victory in the end? Koni-ko: Testament. And what is wrong with that? Judge, replied Ookubo. Nagaya-Stable: Wouldnt it be better to eliminate your command mistake and win with your main base, thus ensuring you take no blame whatsoever? That girl knew what to say to hurt her. She understands this perfectly. It would be a lot easier if she accepted Ookubos offer. In exchange for opening a withdrawal route and eliminating Konishis mistake, Konishi would cease her own actions in the north. That would eliminate the biggest problem for both sides and they could resume fighting on more equal footing. But this was war. However it happened, whoever survived to the end was the winner. She had made a mistake, but if she could win like this, then she would do so. That was how war worked. She knew what her fate at Sekigahara would be, so she was prepared to take responsibility and drag other people down with her. She inhaled, filling her lungs with the night air. Koni-ko: Are you dumb? She said it. Koni-ko: Winning with this base and winning with the northern forces is the same in the end. The latter just means I was appropriately cautious. Or are you saying you will let me win with this base? Nagaya-Stable: If you will withdraw after winning, then sure. Konishi realized how frightening an opponent this was. She really did only see war as a deal to be made. But that was why this would work here. Koni-ko: Sorry. This is war and theres no getting around that, she thought. Koni-ko: But I cant do that. If I will win in the end either way, then this is a surefire business opportunity. I cannot throw that out because you dangle some bait in front of my eyes. Nagaya-Stable: Even if the victory that gives you is a lot less profitable? Koni-ko: Well have been wiped out by then, right? A laugh escaped her mouth as she said that. It was not a laugh of desperation. It came from the calm of having made this deal with herself. So Koni-ko: Sorry, but I will be letting out anyone who wants to withdraw. They will no longer be part of our Hashiba forces. Theyre on temporary leave from the academy and they simply came here for an early summer break. A low stir ran through her surroundings. The others were listening to her negotiation. She had of course left this divine transmission open so everyone could understand the situation and that may have been why this happened. Konishi. Everyone in the main base spoke up on the divine transmission. We have no intention of losing! Testament! We just have to win here, right!? Whats the big deal!? If we need to escape and withdrawal is impossible, that just means we have to try harder to find a way to escape! Thats right, thought Konishi as she looked down from the deck of the warship in the bases central plaza. 2000 warriors were gathered there with their lights extinguished. Konishi looked down in front of her. Some of them would of course want to withdraw, but the others spoke to them: Hey! Take this guy with you. He plans to stay, but he failed his midterms. If youre going on ahead, then wait for me in Akihabara. Theres an unwritten rule that its neutral territory! Go on ahead, captain! The Representative Committee Head wants some observation results during summer break! They quickly divided themselves up between those being kicked out and those kicking the others out. They all understood. Whether or not Hashiba could leave some forces in Kantou would be a turning point in the conflict between Hashiba and Matsudaira. She would not thank them. This was their decision. She would not forget her mistake. She would make up for that. If it came to it, she would drive all the others out so she could act as a one-person base. Those were the decisions she considered. So she relaxed her shoulders and spoke. Koni-ko: Sorry. Nagaya-Stable: Have negotiations failed? Koni-ko: Testament. They have. Ookubo, you can tear up every agreement we have made thus far if you like. We will fight our war, not craft a deal in place of war. Nagaya-Stable: Are you saying you will continue fighting there instead of withdrawing? Koni-ko: I am. After Konishi said that, Ookubo paused for a moment and spoke. Nagaya-Stable: Then I will continue my war as well. Konishi nodded at Ookubos use of the term my war. So she will do this in her way as well. Then Konishi realized they had entered another pause. Based on the flow of negotiation thus far, this pause would be for Ookubo to state what they would do next. But Konishi felt something click into place in her mind. It was like the many scattered gears and springs suddenly fitting together. And it sent a word quickly rising from her chest. Koni-ko: Wait. A vague thought filled her mind. Something was being built up there, but she could not quite picture it yet. It was massive and she could not quite grasp it yet, but she knew she could not let this slip away. And she knew what she had to say in order to grasp it. This was a ridiculous adlib that skipped past so many steps. She could figure out the shape and reason for this idea later, but for now there was something she had to say. Koni-ko: On second thought, I accept all of your conditions. She said it. Koni-ko: I will give you possession of the northeastern transport ships! She heard some confused voices around her. Kuki was hurriedly sending her a message as well. But none of those would help her with this business opportunity, so she did not listen to or read them. She had to focus on something else right now. What is this? Something like impatience filled her heart. The one thing she knew for sure was that throwing out this situation would be dangerous and it would mean losing something crucial. She would lose the first thing a merchant had to buy. That was not victory, money, materials, or people. This is Nagaya-Stable: You have just claimed your future, Konishi Yukinaga. The irritation in Ookubos voice told Konishi she had chosen correctly. This was a product that made discarding a winning hand the correct answer. Yes. She could see it now. The gears and puzzle pieces fitting together in her mind had taken their ultimate form. So she opened her mouth. Koni-ko: Ive finally caught up. You are Ookubo Nagayasu, the most powerful gold mine magistrate who was even ostracized by Matsudaira. And This enemy dealt with more than just money. Koni-ko: You are also Ookubo Tadachika, a scheming politician. A Catholic merchant commander, and the Hashiba forces that will fail at Sekigahara, have finally caught up with you. You, began Konishi. Koni-ko: You planned to sit here until the Azuchi Castle arrived, didnt you!? Masazumi looked back east from atop the small transport ship that had started to ascend and accelerate. The battlefield was there. On the opposite side of vast Edo Bay, cannon fire lit up the sky by the southern bay entrance. But she was focused on the forested peninsula in front of that. Ookubo. Her underclassman was fighting her own war against the enemy representative. But Hey, Seijun, isnt that Koni-tans daughter on the other side? Whats got her so worked up all of a sudden? Judge. Konishi noticed at the very last second what Ookubo had been secretly setting up all this time. Eh? said everyone with a tilt of the head. Ookubo does love secret scheming like this, so it can be hard to follow. Especially when some improvised decisions were thrown into the mix. Fine, then, thought Masazumi while lightly pointing toward the Bousou Peninsula. The truth is, the Satomi Liberation is entering a situation thats difficult for Musashi Ariadust Academy, Mouri, Mogami, Satomi, or really any single nation to judge. Heh heh, laughed Kimi. I know what you mean! After all, everyone is pulling an all-nighter fighting, so no ones following the academy rule suggesting 8 hours of sleep a night! Thats it, isnt it!? Was that a rule? Masazumi felt like it might be, but she had forgotten because it had nothing to do with politics. Regardless, the current situation was more serious than that. Listen. According to the Testament, the Hashiba forces fully withdraw from the Keichou Campaign. Do you get what that means? Judge, everyone replied. But some of them Silver Wolf: Ah. Me: Eh!? What is it!? Did you figure it out, Nate!? Then tell me and only me! That idiot moves fast. But at this point, the problem was clear. The withdrawal must happen to follow the Testament, but you saw Ookubo and Konishis negotiation, right? Konishi is unable to withdraw. And Ookubo tried to negotiate so they could withdraw, but Everyone caught on as she said that, so Asama raised her hand. Konishi-san? Um, she rejected that withdrawal, didnt she? Judge. That puts the Hashiba forces in violation of the Testament, so Ookubo will stay where she is to preserve the status quo rather than assist in that violation. And The idiot raised his hand. If she waits there, wont Monkey Girl show up? Its fine if she does. In fact, thats exactly what Ookubo wants. This was Ookubos plan. She intended to let Testament Representative Hashiba arrive and force her to punish Konishi and the Hashiba base for their decision. You just about got me, thought Konishi while breathing a heated sigh. For some reason, her back and neck were soaked with sweat. But she had done it. She had seen through her enemys continuous scheme at the very last moment. Honestly She spoke. Koni-ko: Hashiba-kun is the Testament Union Representative, so if she arrives and punishes me, it would be a rebuke of my violation. And if my violation was rebuked, I would be forced to withdraw. Nagaya-Stable: Hashiba could always start the battle then while taking your side. It was true the withdrawal was described in the Testament, but even if they were completely surrounded, they could still fight as long as the battle had yet to actually start at that point. But Koni-ko: If we used an interpretation like that, the entire world would turn against Hashiba-kun for using the interpretations to her advantage. Of course, she is not the type to feel fear even if it does harm her, but She went ahead and said it. Koni-ko: I am not such an inept merchant that I must rely on my superiors good nature and accept great harm to her reputation. The world trembles at the sound of Hashibas name, so I would much rather be known as the merchant who put herself at risk to protect that reputation from harm. Also. Koni-ko: Even if we did start the battle then, we would still have to withdraw after it was over. Because the Testament says so. Which means That settled it. Koni-ko: After accepting all your conditions, I too will forget everything we discussed so we can fight this like normal. Go that? Ookubo moved in the forest. She raised her right hand. Oh, god. She smacked her own forehead. Hard. I wasnt trying to look down on her. Did I get careless? You did your job well, said Kanou. Because even if you abandon everything you discussed, our siege forces cannot be moved back. And of course, we cannot make up for the loss of the small transport ship. Dont bother, Kanou-kun. Dont bother. You are sulking again, milady. Ookubo averted her gaze at that. She took a sip of the lightly plum flavored sports drink in her hip bamboo bottle. And I was just thinking I had ended this. She would have been leaving the aerial fleet battle to Murakami, but waiting for Hashibas arrival would have meant avoiding all losses from their ground forces. And once the enemy withdrew after Hashibas arrival, they would have won Satomi almost bloodlessly. That would have been the best result for the Kantou Liberation. But that inept merchant went for the option with the most losses. Milady, cant you just think of this as simply returning to square one? A politicians skill can be seen in how far they reduce the damage from square one. Ookubo groaned oh, god again. Vice President: Hey, Ookubo. Nagaya-Stable: What? Here for an inept attempt at praise? Vice President: No, well, how should I put this? Nagaya-Stable: Out with it already. Vice President: All of that about refusing to accept their surrender was just your way of guiding things toward the least damaging result, right? She said it. Vice President: Fighting to avoid loss is our policyso you did well. Nagaya-Stable: I did nothing of the sort! Moron! She had thought she had managed to pull that off across this battlefield. Yeah. She had believed it during the negotiation when the enemy had fortified the bases defenses and gone along with her plan. She felt so stupid for getting even a little excited back then. I really cant stand it. Hearing that, Kanou placed a hand on her shoulder. Milady, when she said you did well, she was not referring to the result. Instead She was assessing the conviction behind your negotiation. I know that. Besides, doesnt that mean she didnt trust me to do that? To be honest, milady, I do not think you should be asking whether someone trusts you when you recently used the student general assembly to very nearly strip her of her authority. Well, okay, I dont really have a comeback for that What a pain, she thought. And Ah. She was feeling a lot better now. She must have blown off some steam with all that shouting. Thank you, Kanou-kun. Besides, I do know what the Vice President was saying. Then let me tell you something else you already know. What is that? You tend to explode with emotion when it comes to the Vice President. She shouted What!? loud enough for everyone around her to look back her way. And they turned back toward the forest without saying a word. Dammit! She was supposed to be the schemer, yet she felt like she was being controlled by something even bigger. But whatever the case, the war was not over yet. I need to stay focused. She took a breath and put herself back in a warfighting mood. She lightly slapped her cheeks and opened a sign frame to say what had to be said. Nagaya-Stable: Konishi Yukinaga. There was something she had to do while the divine transmission was still open. Nagaya-Stable: There is one thing I would like to negotiate or suggest. Is that okay? Kani opened a few lernen figurs while looking alternately between the sky and straight ahead. The lernen figurs showed the negotiation and a map of Bousou. They also showed their formation, the distribution of personnel, and the level of injury calculated from their divine protection management. As one of those people, a number of feelings and decisions came to mind while she viewed it all, but she also moved her eyes. There was an ether forest 30m in front of her. The Musashi forces and the Mouri warriors were in that forest and the Reine des Garous was seated in the center of it all, enjoying a late-night meal with her husband. The two of them were eating the fruits she produced just by waving her hand. Delicious! I could swear it was warming my body! Oh, dear. How embarrassing. Is that anything to say after eating a part of me? It was incredible how they created their own little world there, but Kani recalled the Reine des Garous being like that at Odawara too. However, the real problem was in the sky. Specifically, in the northeastern sky behind her. There was a long row of black shapes there. Those were the transport ships that had landed to the northeast. The ones not sunk by the Tachibana couple were lining up to approach them, but they had stopped. That was because they now belonged to Ookubo and the enemies. But the enemy said something unexpected. Nagaya-Stable: I would like to transfer the flight-capable northeastern transport ships to Hashiba. Eh? A stir ran through everyone around Kani. Why would the enemy do that? Further words arrived to explain that. Koni-ko: I accept. And in exchange Konishi spoke as the commander on the scene. Koni-ko: Our entire northern unit will board those ships. That will count as withdrawing, so they will all be protected from the battle. Is that okay? What!? shouted Kani. I can still have more of my best to do! But then the person next to her held out a hand. It was Kasuya. Her right hand touched Kanis left shoulder. Ah. Kani was only slightly knocked off balance, but her knees gave out below her. Just before her knees slammed into the pavement on the ground, Kasuya stuck a hand below her arm and lifted her up. The girl was strong. Instead of simply supporting her, it was more like Kani was bounced back up onto her weak legs. When she looked back, she saw Kasuya giving her a still look. You have done plenty of your best already. I-I can keep going! Then you should train more so you can keep going without wearing yourself out. Kasuya looked up into the western sky as she said that. Eight giant ships were spread out across the heavens there. The bottom was colored black and Musashis small transport ship was flying toward that great form. Musashis main force was boarding that ship. They were going to N?rdlingen after already fighting the Hashiba forces here. They already fought the Sieges of Odawara and Kanie Castle during the day, so they sure are tough. Kani agreed with Kasuyas assessment. She heard something in the sky. With ownership of the transport ships back to Konishi, they were descending once more. The deep sound of the wind shook her body. And that sound meant something for them. Our part of the Keichou Campaign is over! My, my. We are not done yet. Kasuya smiled a little. The cargo on these ships is meant as supplies for the fighters once the battle is over. We must prepare for that and we must also prepare for their healing and rest. Can you cook? Testament! I can! Kani did not hesitate to reply. This meant there was still something she could do. She could still be of use to the others. So she looked to the battlefield and shouted to the people she knew were causing the lights of battle to the south. Please do your best! Volume 7B, 48: Happy Conscious One Volume 7B, Chapter 48: Happy Conscious One O-oh? What am I doing sleeping At a time like this!? Point Allocation (Grooming) Good girl, good girl. You did really well. Mitotsudaira heard her kings voice while lying down. She was on the deck of the small transport ship heading back toward the Musashi. She was curled up on her side with her head resting on her kings lap. After returning to the deck, he had sat on the edge of the deck and slapped his thigh. When she approached and sat next to him, wondering what this was about, he had rubbed her head and brought them to their current situation. He was combing her hair while rubbing her head and neck. The comb was a hair-combing charm provided by Asama. One side of the comb had a comb shape, a combing god would reside within it when it was activated, and it would provide cleaning and treatment using a washing spell based on pure water. Since Asama had provided it, there was no conflict with her grooming divine protections. Th-that tickles. There was some interference and acclimation with the innate divine protections of her species, plus she was busy restraining herself while resting her head on her kings lap. Besides, this was a reward from her king. This a sign of my hard work. He had caught her after she broke through the transport ship earlier and now he was combing her hair while she rested her head in his lap. Part of her wondered excitedly what it would be next time, but doing this in the public eye was also quite dangerous. After all, it really did tickle, his lap felt so warm, and the way she left everything up to him meant everything came as a surprise. S-stay calm, stay calm! Asama: Um, Mito? Stay calm! Calm down, me. Take a deep breath andgo! Silver Wolf: Oh? What do you need during such an emergency, Tomo? Wise Sister: Heh heh. Every time my foolish brother touches you even a little, your butt wiggles around, which has placed your skirt is in something of an incredible position. Does this mean your mind and body are separate creatures? Silver Wolf: It does not! Not at all! Oh, does it itch here? Ahee! Asama: Mito Youre a little too straightforward Silver Wolf: Th-that one caught me off guard! Gold Mar: The Chancellor commented on it before doing it, didnt he? Mar-Ga: I didnt know Mitotsudaira could make faces like that. Wh-what kind of face is that!? She of course had no intention of asking. But her king suddenly spoke to her. Nate, youre stretching out a little too much. Youre getting in peoples way. She knew what he was going to do. He pulled in her bent legs, and Oh? He could not manage to pull them in. But not because they were lacking in weight. Nor was he too weak. The human body was poorly balanced, so when you tried to manipulate someone elses body, it was not going to go well. That was why she placed her hips on the arm he was using and nonchalantly pressed her toes against the floor. She slid herself up onto his lap. She brought her face to his left side and her hips on his right thigh. He was now effectively holding her in his arms, so when he shifted his right thigh out from under her Ah Her curled-up body sank down into his crossed legs. She was lying on her side while facing toward him. She could not move while sinking down into his crossed legs. It reminded her of lying in a shallow and narrow bathtub, but that may have been because of the heat. The heat came from her own body. It scared her how rapidly it was rising. The main issue at hand was what to do with her arms. If she extended them outwards, they would catch on his legs and she would be unable to bend them, so they would be sticking out completely straight. That would look really lame. But if she pulled them in toward her body, it would put space between her and her king and make it harder for him to comb her hair. The only other option was Here. Her king placed the side of his face on her bent left arm. Then he pulled her head in a bit and lifted her hair up from below with his left arm. Your hair smells really nice. I-it does? Yeah, it smells a lot like yakiniku onions. Youre just smelling what I ate during the battle! There was nothing she could do. But her lower right arm was free because he was holding her head and hair in his arm. So she corrected her position. She moved that lower right arm from atop his thigh and wrapped it around his hips while she stuck her left arm between his right shoulder and arm and bent it to support her own resting head. That allowed her to see her kings face from below. It also allowed him to see her face, but This is a luxury. This was a lot like how a noble lady would have a maid groom her, so it was probably disrespectful to have her king do it. But she was having him do it nevertheless. Due to her large quantity of hair, no one else could see her looking at her king. He would sometimes look at her, but she had no idea what look she gave him in return. However Oh, you can make that kind of face, Nate? Wh-what kind of face is that!? Well, lets just say it isnt something I want to let anyone else see. What kind of face is that? she wondered, but perhaps this too qualified as a shared secret. She also had a feeling the others had already seen it a moment before, but that was an issue for later. There is so much more to come. With that thought, her body relaxed as if it had grown accustomed to its own heat. Did you fall asleep? I am still awake, she tried but failed to say. She was aware she was in fact gently falling asleep. Asama blushed in her heart as she watched Mitotsudaira drift off to sleep. Mito can be bold when she wants to. Maybe Im not one to talk after kissing him, but is lying in his lap and having so much mutual contact really all that great? But, she thought. With Mitotsudaira, pressing her cheek against him or holding each other probably was the greater form of joy. Was that because animals associated using their mouth with eating prey? Her mother did seem nearly inseparable from her father, but She goes for a kiss when they have been apart, but they are always touching each other. Wanting someone and wanting to share your happiness with them were probably different things to them. They probably saw them as separate emotions or separate levels of desire. Ah. Asama realized something. When Mito goes all out for Toori-kun, its when shes feeling withdrawal symptoms or when her emotions are in overdrive, isnt it? She felt bad analyzing her friends emotions like this, but she had to prepare herself mentally. She might have to help out Horizon or the others with this kind of thing depending on the situation. Oh, this is yet another job for me, isnt it? She never seemed to be free from work. But she could now see that was due to her own personality. Yes, thats it, she told herself while crossing her arms, but that was when Kimi poked at her shoulder from the side. Curious what that was about, she looked over to find the girl pointing at Mitotsudaira. So what do you do, Asama? What do I do when? Judge. When you cant restrain yourself any longer. Eh!? Wh-what could you possibly mean? Restrain myself from what? You know, like with Mitos mom when she cant restrain herself any longer and is nearly in tears over it. Wow, thought Asama. Thinking back, that was what had happened in Yomi. The situation and emotions had been different, but that was what had happened when she had stopped hesitating when it came to him. She had been conflicted right up until she did it, but when she had seen him unable to breathe, all of that had gone away. Ahh. Asama was left speechless, so Kimi placed a hand over her mouth and smiled. My, my. Look at that blush. Heh heh. Why not try hiding your face behind your hair like Mitotsudaira? No, I, umso what do you do at times like that, Kimi? Eh? My foolish brother is always within firing range, so I just have to head back home. Why does she get to have an absolute safe zone!? That irritated her a bit, but that only caused the idiot sister to wiggle around and provoke her further. Heh heh. Does that sound unfair? It does, doesnt it? But you too were granted the right to be near him, so you dont get to be jealous! Oh, but I guess you cant help but be jealous when you see my excellent, sexy, and dynamite body and mind, can you!? I will admit you probably do have the equivalent of a million tons of dynamite in your mind and that I am extremely jealous of you at times, but your mind follows a special set of rules. Oh, dear, said Kimi while placing a hand on her cheek. But then she looked at the two on the floor. Mitotsudaira was sleeping curled up on his lap like a large wolf. A short distance away, Naito was watching her as well. Mito-tsans amazing, isnt she? Ive heard of animals hiding their head but leaving their butt exposed, but shes hiding her face behind her hair while her butt wiggles all over the place from the Chancellors combing. Yeah, Nate isnt the type to say when things make her happy, so Im really glad I can pick it up from those reactions. Chancellor, shes gonna eat you one day. Naito laughed, but he responded while showing off his teeth in a smile. Im just so happy, he said while pulling Mitotsudairas curled-up body closer to him. So happy she wants to be with me and cant bear to leave me be. You and Mito-tsan have a pretty close relationship. Naito then asked something like it just slipped out. But what do you think wouldve happened without the Battle of Mikawa? Just between us. Good question, said Toori while looking up into the night sky with the silver wolf on his lap. He had discussed this with Horizon back in England. That was a secret he shared with Horizon, but Well, I guess its fine now. He looked to Kimi and she smiled back with her eyebrows lowered. She seemed to be saying it was fine, so he felt more at ease with saying this. Well, after graduating, I couldve left the Musashi to reset things and study things. Oh, sounds like a grand adventure, Chancellor. Yeah, he replied. I thought Id head down to the surface and do what I needed to do. Oops, I said too much. Well, its fine. Given whats happened. Anyway, there was a time when I was thinking I could reset things for myself like that. But How should I put this? He was unsure how to put this to words. What was it? Something had become clear during the Battle of Mikawa. When he had said he could do it himself and descended those stairs, everyone had followed him. Thinking back, it seemed wrong to assume the same thing would have happened with his plans from before all that, but If someone had stuck with me after that, it wouldve been a lifelong thing, right? Because Theyd be telling me our current relationship was important and didnt need to be reset. Heh heh. Asama heard Kimi laugh. Quite a complicated adolescence you were having there, foolish brother! Yeah, I know. Judge. After all, you invited a lot of the boys to go along with you, didnt you? Sis, how do you know about that? Asama was pretty sure the only answer was because shes Kimi, but the idiot sister slapped her chest and spoke up. Big boobs fortunetelling! You can divine the truth of the cosmos in the sounds they make and how they feel when you grope them! Hell yeah, sis! Its been a while since even I thought you sounded insane! Hell yeah! Heh heh heh. If you want to praise me, you need to be louder than that. But anyway. Kimi put on a serious expression, slapped both her breasts, and continued. Use both boobs and the accuracy doubles! Keep that in mind, foolish brother! Got it, sis! So you know someones serious when they pull out the full pair, right!? Um, you two? I thought we were having a serious discussion here. Kimi dug her fingers into Asamas breasts and shouted yeah. You know what, foolish brother? Asama knew about it too! Eh!? For real, Asama!? Ugh, groaned Asama because she was unsure what to say. She could tell Kimi had set her up here, but No, um, that was back during the middle or end of our second year, right? You were dropping some hints about some plans of yours, remember? Like you asked Mito what she would do if you went down to the surface. And you asked me something similar. Wh-why do you have to remember that kinda cringy stuff!? Wow, you are super cringy, Chancellor. Im sorry! he apologized to Naito, but then Tenzou spoke up. He was being treated by Mary on the edge of the deck. Toori-dono, that makes you sound like a shy girl in love. Yes, I know what you mean, added Neshinbara. The kind of girl that wants to know how her crush feels about her, so she drops hints that she will be transferring schools soon and watches to see how they react. I dont like writing characters like that, but what were you thinking back then, Aoi-kun? Y-youre here for revenge too, arent you!? Meanwhile, Mary raised her right hand. She was blushing and hanging her head. UmI kind of did something like that to see how Master Tenzou would respond Its fine when you do it, Mary-dono! I only just now learned you did it and it felt like having the cutest of fairies descend into my heart! Tenzou, you are just the worst for not realizing what she was doing at the time. I can see why her sister ordered to have you skewered with a gravity sword. That turn was not complete until everyone had had their say. Some of them started fighting, but once things calmed down, Kimi asked him a question. But that was in the second year, right? What were you planning to do until graduation? I dont know. I can say whatever I want now, but at the time, my attitude really was I can wait until I graduate to make up my mind. Plus, Horizon had arrived at moms caf. He turned to Asama. But I did hope I could pull it all off. I wanted to confess to P-01s and, if it went well, go from there. And if it didnt go well, Id go from there. If I was heading down to the surface, I wanted to ask everyone to join me, but that would mean I had been rejected by P-01s, so asking Nate or Asama to join me felt kind of like I was looking for a replacement, so That is not true. Asama finally spoke. Ah. This was it. This was when she lost her hesitation regarding him. It was when she wanted to tell him something about herself. Wow. She was aware of that now as she spoke. We are different people and you approach us as separate individuals, so we are not replacements. I have understood that for a long time. He responded with a bitter smile. I really wish youd told me that back then. Kimi smiled bitterly too. Foolish brother. She was not speaking to him. She was simply calling her brother foolish. So I mean, well, things are different now, but back then, I was thinking a lot about responsibility and stuff. UmToori-kun? Please think about responsibility now too. Oh, well, Im open to pretty much anything now. Yeah. I see, was all she could say. Meanwhile, he continued while lightly patting the wolfs back. What wouldve happened to me without the Battle of Mikawa? I mightve gotten so hung up on doing things right that I never did anything at all and just ended up trying please everyone. Not necessarily. That comment came from Masazumi who had remained silent until now. She stood next to Futayo who was still retrieving the food supplies. We experienced a lot during our second year and that placed us in the positions we ended up holding, but the same thing would have happened during our third year. So, Aoi, when I think back to our second year, you were an unbelievable idiot and hopelessly annoying, but What kind of person am I in your memories!? Even this is the cleaned up version I can bear to remember, so do not remind me how bad it really was, she said. Listen. If the Battle of Mikawa had never happened and you had tried to do things right, by the time you graduated, you might have ended up in an even better position than you have now. But Based on how much we are experiencing and how many people we are meeting now, you are sure to end up in an even better position in the future than you would have been at graduation without the Battle of Mikawa. Seijun-kunsometimes you just really know the right thing to say. Stop being so creepy! I cant help it, he said without a hint of shyness, but then he took a breath. But anyway, I was thinking about doing things right. Its just that the opportunity I was looking for then isnt ever going to happen. Still, I was planning to do things right. I knew it wouldnt be easy and there would be some painful goodbyes, but I really believed I could do things right. And Now, things are like this. That is all thanks to Horizon, said Asama. This situation had happened because of Horizon. But Silly Asama, it was thanks to all of you as well, said Kimi. If he had called out and no one answered, it would all have been meaningless. Youve got a point, he said with a smile. And to Naito, You cant have her. I dont want her. Ive already got someone. Naito showed off her own teeth with a smile back. Naruze looked unbothered next to her, but Asama knew she had to be reacting in some way on the inside. But, thought Asama. I care about him too. But instead of you cant have him, it was I dont want to lose you, wasnt it? The touching or the kissing were like the distance of their relationship and they all had their own distance in how they dealt with each other. In that case, what about with Kimi and Horizon? They must have their own unique distance as well. Oh, she realized. I can think about this a lot more calmly than before. Her thoughts had only been about herself before, but now she could think about him and her friends. Would she eventually calm down even more and not even feel anything about it? On the other hand Toori-kun, you should tell Mito all this the next time youre alone together. She wont say anything out loud, but I know she would love to hear it. Sure. And Ive got a lot to tell you too, so keep that in mind. R-right. Bring it on. Kimi smiled bitterly next to her, but Asama decided this was about right for now. And Ah. She realized an enormous white and black ship had come into view. The Musashi was already moving. The gravitational acceleration thrusters were in standby mode. Musashi: Well done making it back, everyone. You are 7 minutes late. Musashino. Over. Musashino: Eh!? Oh, y-yes! I have calculated a way to make up for the delay, so please dock as quickly as possible! Over. Judge, they all replied while their king started to lift up the sleeping knight. There was only one thing Asama could do here: Dont push yourself too hard. She attached a physical strengthening spell charm to his back. You got it, he replied while picking up the wolf. He was too tense, so Kimi lightly tapped him in a few places to make some corrections. He could probably manage the remaining 10 minutes now. So Once they get refocused, the Satomi Liberation battle will begin. The Reine des Garous watched the ground units warriors meet up and then spread out across northern Bousou. As per the negotiation, they left eastern Bousou open for enemy withdrawal, but they did construct a line along the western half. She watched it all while seated on a stump and most of them would bow or clap their hands together as they passed by. You do not gain anything from praying to me, you know? I am from the Kinoyama Shrine that worships wolves! And Im from a nonhuman family! Me!? I worship big breasts! You sure are honest! the others said as even more worshipers arrived. Meanwhile, Kani, who the Reine des Garous had met during the Siege of Odawara, spoke up from the enemy group. Reine des Garous! Can I get a photo with you to show my parents!? My, my. If you had done this back at Odawara, you could have gotten Yoshiaki-san in the photo as well. But now is the only time to get a photo of you looking like that! I see, she said before agreeing to the photo. The girl took a reflection photo using a signe cadre and added a Far Eastern multicolored woodcut filter which really showed off the ether blue and downplayed the yellows. Her husband said she looked soft in the photo. Sounds like I can look forward to more fun tonight. Then some young Mouri girls who had apparently joined the Musashi warriors for this fight spoke up. C-can I get a photo with you too!? Me too please! Ive been a fan of yours since IZUMO! The photo they showed her with the school emblem added onto it was of her slamming her daughter against the ground like a blanket, so she could not help but smile bitterly. A great many people arrived and then moved on to reach their posts. It did not feel like they were leaving and going way, so was that a sign that she had changed? The other werewolves might still be living somewhere beyond my forest. The ether forest was only opened around the bridge, so she felt like it only had room to show the most basic part of herself. If she left this forest, would she find her current home? And if she went beyond that, would she find the places where she had talked with old friends? If so They definitely are. He squeezed her hand, so she squeezed back. Honey. Yes? I cant wait a second longer. A fence of tall trees suddenly rose up around them and she prepared to roll down from the stump, but Ill lead. He pulled on her hand. Oh, my. He lifted her up. She was the one who had led him to do this kind of thing, but You actually did it. Yes. I picked you up like a bouquet of flowers like you told me to. You smell nice. I was talking about the light weight of the flowers, not the smell. Youre so cool and pretty, so you really are just like a flower. Then he spun around as if lightly swinging her around. She could see the night sky. That sky had once seemed so empty when she saw it up through the dark forest. But this forest was made of ether light and its brightness seemed to accentuate the sliver of the sky she could see. The Reine des Garous looked to him. Their lips naturally came together and she pressed her cheek against his neck. I am so glad we came to Kantou. There will be plenty more reasons to be glad in the future. Yes, she agreed just before a signe cadre appeared between the two of them. It was from her daughters friend. It was a thank you note for her assistance and it had a single photo attached. The screen showed a sleeping wolf being lifted up and carried by her king. They were surrounded by plenty of familiar faces. Oh, that girl. That is not the time to fall asleep. Meanwhile, she was slowly lowered onto the stump. He took a deep breath and she reached out to him. Their removed clothing was laid across the stump in place of a blanket. How could you possibly fall asleep? Im definitely not getting any sleep anytime soon. Konishi looked north from their base in southern Bousou. The fleet battle in the sky appeared to be taking a new action. The map sent by Kuki showed the enemys southern wheel formation stopping its southeastern movement and instead targeting the ironclad fleet from the outside. The defensive line of ships to the north was apparently using the Miura Peninsula as a supply stop. They used the peninsulas ridge as cover while their worn-down defensive ships received emergency repairs and supplies. She was wondering where they got all those supplies from, but Nine Horns: They are dismantling the more badly-damaged ships and using them for parts. That would normally be done in a landport or somewhere similar, but they appear to be using Hexagone Fran?aises god of war unit. Koni-ko: Gods of war piloted by automatons would probably be good at construction like that. And straight ahead, the enemy was beginning to move in the forest of central Bousou. The land unit that had set up a line in northern Bousou was starting to march south. The previous negotiations were at an end, so the next phase of the battle was beginning. The east was a noncombat zone. That agreement was being honored, but Now, then. Konishi called out to someone. How about it, Tokishige? You seem a lot less harsh than before. Testament. After some thinking and fighting, I came to understand something. What is that? Testament. Konishi smiled bitterly. You cant hold back, not even with the more underhanded things. So Its our turn! Konishi held up a lernen figur with both hands. The screen displayed a monetary counter and a pointer with the five fingers held together. A gravity ballast anchor also appeared at her feet. Then the vast sum displayed on the monetary counter began to rapidly move. Come! With those words, something appeared. On the deck behind her, a giant form landed as if crashing down from the sky. A loud boom rang out, the deck creaked, and a single god of war could be seen crouched in a landing pose. It was the spell-guided unit created by combining a few different Eight Dogs gods of war. And it was named Filial Piety. Its time you fought on a battlefield where you can take responsibility. Volume 7B, 49: Dreaming Dodger Volume 7B, Chapter 49: Dreaming Dodger With a bridge You lift your body with your navel Point Allocation (Gym 101) Kiyomasa was soaking in the bath. She could not quite remember why, but she had missed her chance to take a bath earlier. So now she was taking her time as she soaked. She massaged the stiff parts of her body to loosen them up and then sighed with her elbows resting on the baths edge. Um. She felt like she had forgotten some important things. But as she soaked, she felt like she was slowly dozing off. Oh. She had to stay awake. They were on the Azuchi which was on its way to Kantou. Once they arrived there, it would be time for battle. Or that was the plan. Kuki, Konishi, Yoshiaki, Kani, and so many others were fighting there already. She wanted to arrive in time. If they did, they could start summer break with the Keichou Campaign ongoing. Please do your best. With that thought, she decided to wash her hair. But that was when she heard a voice coming from the changing room. This bath was reserved for the Ten Spears, so this would be one of her usual companions. But Yeah, thats the thing. This Kyushu defense game has been pretty popular with our classmates recently, but in the late stage of the game, the Mongol troops make a cross chop at Dazaifu, so It was Katagiris voice she heard. It was unusual for him to enter the bath with someone else. However Um. The idea of sharing the bath with Katagiri seemed like a bad thing to Kiyomasa right now. But why? She could not remember, but she did know she associated the idea with some unpleasant image. It was vague, but she knew she had to avoid this. So she obeyed the feeling and decided to leave the bath. She hurried. She heard voices coming from the changing room, but she did not actually hear them. She could tell she was trying to avoid something. Like she was trying to distance something that should be close by. And as soon as she opened the door to the bath, she ran into the person who had been coming the other way. Kyah! She was the one who cried out. The floor of the bath was a bit lower than the changing room, so her body ended up pushing up on theirs. CCCCC And she tripped. Ah, she realized as she fell on her butt in the changing room. She ended up sitting on her lower legs with the knees spread. And someone was sprawled out in front of her with knees raised. It was Fukushima. The girl must have hit her head because she was dazed and making no attempt to cover up her body. Eh!? W-wait, what this this? Kiyomasa suddenly realized there was someone next to her. It was Katagiri. He was of course not wearing any clothes, and Hey. Koroku suddenly entered the changing room. And when she saw the situation This was Katagiris fault. Kiyomasa finally remembered to scream. Kiyomasa shot to her feet. It was dark around her and there was a wall-like surface right behind her. The track suit fabric on her back slid along the wall as she stood up. Eh? Something was different from before. Just as she realized that, she found her foot was caught in something after standing up. It was a bucket. That cylindrical container was not quite a wheel, but it did slide along the floor on its edge. She tripped forward and slammed into the floor with enough force for her legs to rise up behind her. However Eh!? Eh!? She had no idea what was happening. This was odd. How had she ended up like this? She was pretty sure she had not been here a moment before. Besides Where am I? She wanted to get up to figure out where she was, so she placed a hand down in front of her. Eh? But that hand found something other than the floor. It was not soft, but it was slippery. It was soap. Her hand slipped. CCCCCC She fell back to the floor just as forcefully as she had tried to place down her hand. She landed on her chest, but her chest did not bounce. It squished like two water balloons and gently pushed out to one side. That caused her to roll onto her side where she stayed for a few seconds. After that short break, she finally realized where she was. My room? Hm? It was. Now that she was on her side, she could clearly see that this was her own room. However Oh? Something still seemed odd to her. Well, it was normal for her to be in her room, but Um? Was this really where she should be? She felt like there was still a lot she was not remembering and it all felt kind of weird. Where else had she been thinking of going? She tilted her head as she stood up, unlocked the door, and checked outside. She of course found a hallway out there. It was a quiet night. No one was out in the hallway. The Azuchi may have been docking since there was a gentle vibration in the floor, but that was a constant thing while it was floating, so it could be hard to tell. Um. She stepped back into her room, leaned back against the open door, and tried to remember some things. Why was she in her room right now? Um, I Oh, right. Right! Wasnt I trying to go to the bath? The material evidence fallen to her feet supported that theory. Then why was had she stayed in her room instead? Well She tried harder to remember. Ah. And she did. A scene suddenly replayed in her mind. F-Fukushima-sama! That girl was naked with her knees raised and legs spread toward her. She did not know where that scene was set, but it was on top of some wood flooring. Did that mean it was her room? Was it? she wondered while frantically looking around her room, but she did not see anything to suggest Fukushima had been here or that anything had happened. In that case, what was that brief image in her memories? A dream? She immediately blushed and covered her face with her hands. But that only let her feel the heat in her cheeks. W-wait. What did that mean? Was she sleeping in her room when I had a serious dirty dream!? Hey. She heard Korokus voice from directly behind her, so she screamed. Koroku quickly shut the door to Kiyomasas room. That was close! After all, the Azuchi was suffering from some odd paranormal phenomena tonight. She felt bad doing this to Kiyomasa, but if a mysterious phenomenon was occurring in there, that girl would have to deal with it herself. However, the Azuchis doors were the European style. They were made to open when pushed inward, so how useful was it for her to hold it shut from the outside? Still, she was the only one here. She had to keep that door shut to ensure the damage did not spread. And from inside the room H-Hachisuka-san? That trembling voice sent a chill down Korokus spine. She recalled what the exorcists she had called to her room earlier had said: If you hear a voice calling your name, do not answer it. You will not like what happens. What happens? The Shinto one had raised his hand to answer, but the Catholic and Mlasi ones had stopped him. N-no! This is too much for her! Indeed! Our nude bondage in the desert is a much less horrifying fate! Ha ha ha ha! Shinto wins again! She did not really understand, but that was apparently how it worked. She used a generic locking spell on the doorknob while reaching her other hand to a lernen figur to summon those exorcists. But the doorknob started turning from the inside. Her heart skipped a beat, but the locking spell glowed and activated. The door remained locked. H-huh? I-is someone out there!? She must not respond. But she heard something running around inside the room. This seemed like an awfully lively mysterious phenomenon. There must be something out there! I will now pierce the door with Caledfwlch, so consider yourself warned! And a very active one as well, thought Koroku just before a voice arrived from down the corridor. Huh? What are you doing there, Hachisuka-san? Stay back, Katagiri!! Koroku hastily wrote up a message on her lernen figur: Stay away. Impure. I-is that any way to talk to someone!? Just as Katagiris shout echoed down the hallway, the voice in the room responded. Eh!? K-Katagiri-kun!? It was Kiyomasas voice, but Dont respond! But Katagiri smiled and did exactly that. Yes, Takenaka-san wanted me to tell you- Kyaaaaaahhhhh! Impure! While set to extreme close-range, the light sword blasted the door from its hinges and sent it flying toward Katagiri. Kiyomasa stepped out into the hallway with Caledfwlch in hand. Right next to her, she saw Hachisuka, but out in front of her, she saw the blasted door and Oh? Are you okay, Katagiri-kun!? He was sprawled out on the hallway floor. Hachisuka tilted her head. Hes dead No, he is not. If he had been hit directly, then yes, he would be very dead. But it did not, so he is fine. Are you sure dead and fine are the only two options here? Pretty much. That could be the boring part of using so much power at once. But I-I am not dead! Katagiri got up. The center of his shirt had been sliced right through. He must have fallen backwards to dodge Caledfwlchs blade. That had been a close shave. But Huh? Why had she fired that blast on reflex after hearing his voice? She tried to remember. Ah. She could only picture Fukushima in that compromising position. This is bad. Each time she remembered it, the details were somewhat rearranged in her memory. At first, Fukushima had clearly just fallen over and accidentally spread her legs with her knees raised, but now the girl was holding a hand up to her mouth and preparing to say something. Hey. Kyaaaaaahhh! Hachisukas voice caught her by surprise so much that Caledfwlch slipped from her hand and flew through the air. The spear was flying right toward Katagiri. Whoa! He quickly formed a bridge just as the blade stabbed in between his legs. Caledfwlch audibly vibrated while he took a few steps back while still in his bridge pose. Are you a bug? said Hachisuka, but then he collapsed back down onto the floor. Th-that was way too close! Testament! Hachisuka-sama, could you please stop talking to me without warning like that? How else am I supposed to get your attention? The girl had a point. But What is this about? Testament, said the other two at the same time. Hachisuka glared over at Katagiri, so Y-you go first! I do not want your charity. Then why did you glare at me!? I think thats just who she is, thought Kiyomasa, but she held her tongue. Then Katagiri spoke while pointing aft. Hashiba-sama has returned from Kyoto. Eh? That was the first Kiyomasa had heard of this. Hachisuka must have known because she nodded and explained. She met with Akechi to discuss what to do from here on out. Oh, that makes sense. If she was back, then what she had discussed with Akechi was likely known as well. Akechi-sama apparently intends to send reinforcements to N?rdlingen. His own forces? No, he ordered some from Hashiba-sama and Maeda-sama. Oh, said Kiyomasa while feeling her eyebrows drooping a little. Its like we can do pretty much anything at this point, isnt it? So what will Akechi-sama be doing? He asked for permission to do whatever he wants until its time to end his inherited name. Kiyomasa was dumbfounded by this. Akechi was Akechi Mitsuhide, who controlled Kyoto. According to the Testament, he would assassinate P.A. Odas Chancellor and Student Council President Oda Nobunaga. That assassination was known as the Honnouji Incident and they had a lot of set up in advance for that, but Permission to do whatever he wants? He must have his own thoughts on matters and his is a fairly thankless role, so Hashiba-sama presented him with one condition. What was that? Testament. Katagiri stood up and nodded. That he would carry out the Honnouji Incident on the scheduled day. Testament, said Kiyomasa as acknowledgment. I already knew that, said Hachisuka next to her. O-of course you did! You came here to tell her that like I did! Since you came later, was there any new info? The floor shook below their feet while she asked that. Warning lernen figurs appeared at various points across the hallway and their destination was displayed in the air. Lake Biwa AzuchiKantou C Will stop for supplies en route C Currently preparing to depart C Some ships will accompany us temporarily. The ship would bend and strain from the acceleration, so arrows appeared on the floor to show the turn direction and movement direction. The arrows showed them ascending first of all and Katagiri answered the question while watching that. There is some new info. Namely The Musashi has finally left Kantou. They are apparently headed to N?rdlingen using their gravitational acceleration cruising. It is even possible they will pass by the Azuchi on their way. So they really are coming. They were the same. They were headed to Kantou to keep the Keichou Campaign going. Kiyomasa hoped they arrived in time and Hachisuka tilted her head. There is one other thing. Eh? Katagiri tilted his head forward. Kiyomasa could see Hachisuka narrowing her eyes. There is one other piece of information. Did Takenaka not tell you? No, I heard all this from the PR Committee. Hachisuka tugged on the right sleeve of Kiyomasas track suit. Lets get to the bath. You havent had one yet, right? We can talk there. Thats true, she thought. But Um. She vaguely remembered what happened when she went to the bath before. Oh, right. Katagiri-kun is impure. Yes. After seeing that, I also decided not to take a bath until the water had been replaced. Wh-why are you treating me like some kind of virus!? Calm down, said Kiyomasa while waving to him. How about you go see Takenaka-sama? I just had a second dirty dream! Fukushima was sitting up while straddling her balled-up sheets. Her room was illuminated by the same dark blue light as before. Her entire body was covered in sweat, but Nh? She gasped. I cannot remember my dream. In fact, what did I say when I woke up just now? She did not remember. Waking up all of a sudden was not uncommon. But did that mean she had been doing something quite fulfilling in her dream? The blanket she was mounting had been greatly transformed by how her arms held it and her legs tangled around it. Was I fighting a bear or something? No, maybe this twisting shape was a snake. Or CCCC! She slammed her head against the wall because she felt like she had to for some reason. And Oh, Fukushima-san, are you up? A lernen figur appeared on the small cathedral that doubled as a PC installed on the wall. The screen showed Takenaka in the dining hall, but it was not sending video from her end yet. That was good since she had just been asleep and was half-naked. She set the divine transmission to be voice-only. What is it? Testament. Some big changes have begun in Kantou. A sub-display on the lernen figur showed a map of Kantou and there was a dotted line on the west end. So the Musashi has left. That was not all. When she looked to the Bousou Peninsula side of the display The aerial fleet battle is fairly evenly matched, but on the ground, our bases defenses have apparently started fighting the Satomi forces. Even Konishi-san is moving to the front line. Takenaka smiled and held up a paper bag labeled Ero Bag. I get the feeling were in for some real high damage here! Yagyuu Munenori was a ninja samurai. He served Ookubo by working with Kanou to protect her and gather information. Kanou did the indoor work, while he did the outdoor work. A first-year name inheritor like him was rare for the Far East. It was only a provisional inherited name since the names era of activity did not come until later according to the Testament, but he had almost the same rights as a full one. That was probably because name inheritors like Ookubos father had recommended him for the position. After entering high school, he had worked for Ookubo in her position of Representative Council Head more than for the Student Council or Chancellors Officers. Ookubo and Kanou had taught him his manners and how to speak politely starting back in middle school when it looked like he would inherit the name, but They really trained me a lot. He was originally from a reservation in M.H.R.R. He had moved to the Musashi for his parents jobs, but the reservation had been a rough place due to its proximity to the conflicted zone between Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. He felt he had calmed down a lot since then. His old self would come out from time to time, but he had still calmed down a lot. However Goddammit! He clicked his tongue as he ran. He was running northeast through the forest at night. He was from M.H.R.R. and he still had his memories of living in the Black Forest before moving to the Musashi. His fathers job had been to teach martial arts to the forest guard unit, so I thought I was pretty used to moving through forests! But he had taken it too lightly. Or maybe he had forgotten how tough things were back then. Either way, he had to hurry. Because The enemy is here! The enemy had appeared behind him. Of course, they were not directly behind him. They were approaching from the east. The Tachibana Couple had been in charge of the east after moving to the bottom of the ridge, but on Ookubos instructions, they were moving south along the coast. The enemy must have used the gap that created to avoid a clash. They were now moving back along the eastern route opened for their withdrawal. He did not know if this was a long-range patrol for the enemy base, or an attack squad. Nor did he know how many there were or who their commander was. Moving out ahead of Ookubo had been a mistake. No, his job was to tell her what the enemy base was doing, but after entering Bousou, he had detected spells set up around the area to detect enemies like him. The enemy was there. He had to let Ookubo know, but My divine transmissions All of a sudden, his sign frame was failing to get a connection. That was odd. He had been able to contact her earlier. It had started to fail after he noticed the enemy and moved east to investigate. He guessed it was some kind of spell. Traps that activated based on a certain condition may have been set up around Bousou. So Theyve noticed me. If it was a spell, the caster must have received word of its activation. They were reading his movements. In that case, he thought. He suddenly threw himself low to the ground. He was taking evasive action. He had sensed a rustling of the tree leaves up ahead. It was caused by A bullet! The bullet hit the tree trunk behind him. His hurrying legs brought him away from the dull sound of the tree being hit. He immediately realized this attack had been aimed at the center of his torso. And Kh. He placed a hand on the rock at his feet and made a high-speed side flip. A bullet immediately flew at hip height where he had been crouched down a moment before. It whizzed by between the arms placed below him as he flipped around. He had dodged it. He was a ninja samurai. He had two different combat styles. He had primarily trained for places with poor footing and he was the best in his year at wall running and jumping. He flipped his body through the air and kicked his right leg at one of the surrounding tree branches from below. It was a thin branch, but that was fine. He made a single step that placed his entire weight on it without even shaking it. He then made another flip in midair, but he stuck his left leg out into the air partway through. The kick hit the ground without losing any height. That was the first step of a dash. Without losing any of his speed, he raced through the forest. He swung his body side to side and darted between obstacles to take a path that avoided the enemy sniping. But something was odd. The enemy was supposedly tracking his location using a spell, yet he could not detect an actual spell No, he did occasionally see something like an ether reading, but there were no charms attached anywhere in this forest, nor were there any barriers set up. Was it something unseen or something hidden? He did not know. But there was one thing he did know: the enemys location. He had seen which direction the sniper bullets came from. What should I do? He wondered whether he should hurry back to Ookubo, or attack this enemy. The enemy only seemed to be sniping, so he guessed it was probably just the one individual. And he had to remember that he was the one under attack here. That meant the enemy had likely not located Ookubo yet. So That would be dangerous. If he went to Ookubo, he might end up leading the enemy to her. In that case, he had to inform her of the threat. Since he could not use a divine transmission, he would have to find some other way. And on top of that Lets do this. After deciding to take out this enemy, he took action. He moved toward the enemy. He ran along the dark forest slope to arrive where the bullets were coming from. Volume 7B, 51: Runners on the Grading Desk Volume 7B, Chapter 51: Runners on the Grading Desk Oh, dont mind me Dont mind me and stay there Please stay where you are Point Allocation (No Wayyyy) Muneshige leaped into the dark forest while ducking low and focusing on his own movements. It had been a while since he fought alone in a battle. And with so many enemies I have plenty of opportunities to see how much I can accomplish. Gin must have understood that because she was not supporting him. But it did make him happy to know she was waiting for him to return. So he went on. There were 20 enemies, but his goal was not just to defeat them. I must defeat them without letting them respond! He had a reason for that: the enemy who had fought Yagyuu Munenori. Gin was absolutely right. The enemy had definitely predicted the two of them would be climbing that cliff. Which means They could not let the enemy track their movements. If they let that happen, the enemy would prepare some kind of interception. So they could not hold a battle here. They had to silently break through. That would negate any way for the enemy to detect their presence. And That is something that Tachibana Muneshige should be able to do. He circled around most of the enemy group and leaped lightly through the night. The enemy was hiding in the forest and they were on guard. They were all facing outwards and holding their guns at the ready. They made sure a portion of their field of vision overlapped with the next person over to secure a field of vision larger than a single person could accomplish. But Muneshige was already passing along the tops of the trees. Toh. He leaped directly above the center of the enemy group. And he dropped down. He used the underbrush to ensure he landed silently. He placed his center of gravity on each individual blade of grass in turn to ride them. He softened the impact using his toes, ankles, knees, and hips. He had entirely eliminated his body weight by the time his feet touched the ground. This was much easier than walking on a blade. As a result, he dropped into the center of the enemy without even whipping up the wind. The enemy group had their bodies and faces turned outwards and he had dropped into the center. He could see the seated backs of the enemy arranged in 360 degrees around him. There were 20 of them and a sub-commander stood at the center of each cardinal direction. One man was crouched down while holding up a sign frame used to send orders to the others. He would be their commander. When someone discovered something, his job was to use that communication channel to inform the others instantly. Muneshige crouched down behind him. Now, he thought. How should I defeat him? The others might notice if communications were cut off, so In that case. Excuse me. When he crouched down next to the man and called out to him, the man turned toward him. The confusion on his face was plain to see, so Muneshige grabbed his divine transmission sign frame and pulled it aside. It was a Catholic one. Muneshige had used that type back in Tres Espa?a, so he knew how to operate it. This is an upgraded version, he realized, but he knew holding down the shift key was probably still how you unlocked it. It was. Now the communications would not be cut off. He activated a silencing spell he had on hand to shut out all the sounds they would be making. Okay, he thought while turning toward the commander with a smile. Judge. Everything is fine now. A blade was suddenly thrust toward his face. The commander thought to himself while making an immediate attack on the enemy who had appeared next to him without warning. This is the exact opposite of fine! To be honest, he felt more resignation than he did panic or surprise. They had done everything by the book, yet someone had silently made it into the center of their formation. And based on the information from Asano Yoshinaga, who had told them to intercept the enemy here This is Tachibana Muneshige! He had been Tres Espa?as 1st Special Duty Officer. Tres Espa?as Vice Chancellor was the defense type, so their main attacker had been this boy since he was one of the Logismoi Oplo users known as the Eight Great Dragon Kings. Could a non-name inheritor like this man really stand up to someone like that? The textbooks said he could not know without trying, so Here goes! At the very least, he had managed to make an attack. That would buy them some time. However Damn. Tachibana Muneshige had vanished from the path of his right short sword. He had dodged it. But that did not make his attack a waste. Forcing him to move meant a time loss for that opponent. Was that enough of an accomplishment against a name inheritor? The commander knew he had at least completed one job while someones name came to mind. Asano Yoshinaga. She was a first year name inheritor. The commander knew those first year name inheritors had probably only come to the Keichou Campaign to build up some experience. And yet that girl was now fighting on the front line. He knew why that was. He and the other upperclassmen had not dealt with the enemy appropriately. That was why a first year had to pick up the slack. Sorry. That first year name inheritor was trying to make a surprise attack on Ookubos unit which was the enemys central command here. According to the earlier communique from her, she was being pursued by Tachibana Muneshige, Tachibana Gin, and Yagyuu Munenori. She apparently knew where Ookubos unit was, so now it was their turn. But Im pretty pathetic myself. I lost my lernen figur, I allowed a silencing spell to be cast, and the others have no idea the battle is here. But wait. Were veterans too. They should notice that something isnt right. Surely they will. Yes, notice it. Please notice it. You had better notice it. Turn around! They arent turning around. This is hopeless. My men dont know the first thing about looking after their superior officer. But. He knew they were all watching Asanos desperate run and the messages she sent. They were pawns. Even she would only see them as tools to slow down the enemy. Of course she did. They were covering their faces for this nighttime battle and they had barely spoken with her. Only someone with considerable battlefield experience would let a connection like that affect their emotions. He and his group had that experience. Go, name inheritor. He spoke aloud as he recalled seeing that first year running away from here. Go. Go, first year name inheritor. Even if you dont achieve the result you want, you will eventually reach the level of the person were facing right now and then you can protect us and achieve those results. They had watched her desperately run away from here. No matter their relationship, anyone would side with someone who showed that kind of desperate effort. In that case He swung his body forward and swung back the elbow of his outthrust arm. Can I still be of some use? He was the commander, so he wanted to keep at it longer than this. But Damn. When he threw his elbow back and turned around, he did not find the enemy there. This was his limit. Muneshige sensed the sharpness of his enemys action. That man really was a veteran upperclassman. Hashibas superior officers really are quite well trained. He could tell they had fought in many intense battles. And one of their roles here was definitely to teach and assist their rookie underclassmen. If he had stayed in Tres Espa?a, he might have fought alongside these fellow Habsburg warriors against Hexagone Fran?aise. After dodging the elbow strike that nearly caught him off guard, Muneshige readied Kamenuki. He moved his body behind this enemy. He jabbed Kamenukis blade into the commanders shoulder joint from below. He did not hit the bone because he did not want to make the man collapse. It was a piercing blow. That opened the tendons, causing the mans arm to go limp and dangle down. And !? The man tried to raise his voice, so Muneshige sent karate chops at both sides of the mans back nearly up at the armpits. The impacts were light, but they were timed with the breath meant to raise his voice. That will shake his diaphragm and give him trouble breathing. That was exactly what happened. The enemy lost his voice. The rest was easy. The man quickly tried to move his legs, so Muneshige jabbed the blade into the back of his knees to make his legs go limp as well. Now, then. He grabbed the mans back and shoved forward to get him to collapse onto the ground. But without making a sound. He silently controlled the mans back so he landed on the ground using the same balance control he had when landing here. He now had the man pinned. Just to be certain, he made strikes to the outer edges of the mans thighs. That was the starting point of the leg tendons, so numbing him there would leave his legs entirely unusable after the previous blows to the backs of the knees. He could not use his shoulders either, so he could barely move with his four limbs sprawled out on the ground. That left the enemys back. Muneshige dropped the butt end of Kamenuki into the center of the mans back to knock the air from his lungs. That sealed off his voice again. But that was when Muneshige saw the commander man looking back over his pinned shoulder. Muneshige saw a great power there, so CCCCC Without nodding, he made a karate chop to the mans brainstem. There was no nod, sympathy, or praise there. He simply defeated him. That was his courtesy to the man for not losing his fighting spirit. His enemy had lost consciousness and that was enough. He had needed to go that far with this opponent. They had both known it and it was the greatest praise he could have given him. All of that was to suppress the one enemy. Gin had taught him how to suppress others. During the middle stages of their sword training in the past, he had repeatedly been suppressed by her after an incomplete loss. That really takes me back. He reminisced while moving on to the next enemy. He decided to simply focus on defeating the enemy this time so he could speed up the process. Gin counted the enemies Muneshige had defeated in the forest. There were no sounds or movements for her to observe. Muneshige was a skilled martial artist. Not even the 1st Special Duty Officer was better than him at eliminating the wind that would produce sounds and movement. So she was instead counting his timing. They lived together, so she knew his body quite well. And that included his skeletal structure and muscle distribution. So she knew how many steps it would take him to move a certain distance and how far his arms could reach. She could make a pretty good guess of where the enemy vanguard and the rest of their unit were located. She also knew how many there were. From there, she just had to measure it all out based on him. She pictured the movements he always made in training and predicted how long it would take. She could imagine it all. His movements were a lot like her own. Because That really takes me back. She had performed this kind of suppression technique on him from time to time. In the beginning, the sword training had been enough to leave him unconscious, but once he learned how to block her attacks, things had grown more difficult. He had started out unable to stand up to her with a sword, but once he had learned to hold his own with a sword, he had gotten cocky. So to take him down a peg, she had shifted to grappling techniques once he blocked her swords. Europe had close-quarters combat techniques too, but Muneshige had been young and worked as a newspaper and mail delivery boy. She had often thrown him and he had often flown through the air. After all, she had needed to convince him to never return. But return he had. So she had slammed him against the ground even harder and pinned him down. Once she pinned him down and got him to admit defeat, the days training was over. That simplicity may have been a lot easier for her. Thinking back, she had felt a need to end it quickly. Because spending too much time on him would have meant admitting she was growing soft. That may have been why she had decided at the time that she would only touch him with her hands. Even when grappling, she made sure never to touch him with anything else. But one day, the training had come to a sudden end after she started grappling. When she reached out to pin him down, he had grabbed her hand first. He had grabbed her wrist. That kept her from holding a weapon, so it was a fatal mistake on her part. However CCCCCCC She had used her other hand to slam him to the ground. He had rolled two or three times from the force of the impact, but she had left that place without even bowing to signal the end of training. She had tried to catch her breath and suppress her racing pulse at the well behind her estate and she had not admitted it to herself at the time, but I was inexperienced. She had refused to admit to herself that he had suppressed her when he grabbed her wrist. She had only accepted it all when he had chopped off both her arms. Stubbornness resided in the center of your body and it was worn on the outside. It was the armor worn when resisting something. Only after he had cut away everything except her stubbornness had she found herself with no other armor to wear. Her current wrists would be hard to grab. She could also detach those arms, but When did we learn how to suppress someone by holding them in your arms? She sighed while thinking about that. And Is your healing complete, Master Yagyuu? Then we need to get going. Eh? But Tachibana Muneshige-sama still hasnt left the forest. The battlefield is on the move, so we do not have time to wait for him to leave the forest. Once he suppresses that group, he will attack the enemy who was pursuing you. By her assessment, Muneshige still had to defeat about two more. However We can build up some speed while he defeats the rest. Do you see why? She stepped forward and started to run while speaking to the boy who followed. If we do not build up speed now, we cannot keep up with him. They got going. In her imagination, Muneshige had just finished defeating the enemies and was starting to run. He was looking back toward her and calling to them with a smile. She did not need to see him to know. That was how it had always been. Even when he grabbed her wrist and she had turned tail and fled. Master Muneshige. Keep an eye on the path ahead. Katou Yoshiaki saw two battlefields while viewing it all from the sky above the Uraga Channel. One was a fleet battle and the other was a ground battle. She was preparing to participate in the aerial one. So she was waiting for an opportunity above the aerial fleet sticking half out over the Uraga Channel. Kuki could order her to fly in at any moment, but as time passed, she began observing the surrounding situation using the Magie Figur open by her hands. This is a real pain. Kuki had decided earlier that the enemys aerial fleet was primarily meant to delay them. They were meant to keep the Hashiba aerial fleet busy until the ground battle was complete, hence the delaying tactics. That was of course a strategy they had to consider. After all, the other side had the greater quantity while their side had the greater quality. And with the ironclad fleet in a defensive formation akin to holing up in a castle, the enemy could not actively make an attack. So the enemy had found a way to use that siege-like situation. They had realized the Hashiba fleet could not move out and attack, so they were preventing the Hashiba fleet from firing in toward the land. They fortified their defenses and handled all of the cannon fire meant for the surface battle. And Ookubo, the commander of the ground battle, had banned any ground forces from firing on Kukis fleet as part of her negotiations. Musashis ground unit had shot down one of their light warships. Although the snipers need a fairly stable position to pull that off, so who knows if they could do it a second time. Still, it had been proven on-site that they could do it. And then they had banned themselves from doing it again. Theyre bargaining. After all, despite the enemys stance, Kukis fleet was not banned from firing on the enemy ground unit. They were free to fire. But firing would change the public opinion. They would be firing on a non-resisting opponent who had stated they were dividing up the battlefield. Even if the negotiations never actually banned that, it would still harm Hashibas reputation. Especially in Kantou where anti-Hashiba sentiment was already common. They wanted to avoid stirring up more hatred than necessary. But some situations would require they fire regardless. Like if our ground unit is about to lose. If that happened, Kuki was sure to insist he made the decision to fire all on his own. That was their insurance and a way of feeling some peace of mind about the situation. Although that also means weve been pushed to the point where we need that. That was the situation. Their fleet had lost the Miura Peninsula warships that the gods of war had shot down and they had lost the fleet shot down by the god of war unit over the Uraga Channel. Plus the one ship shot down by the enemy ground unit earlier. Meanwhile, none of their ships had been shot down by the enemy aerial fleet. That was because the ironclad ships were taking almost all of the enemy fleets shells. They had defense barriers and thick armor. And it was no coincidence that they had survived with just those two things. Hashibas instincts were correct in not allowing Houjou to participate. Yoshiaki considered Houjous fighting force. Their nation had more or less fallen at this point, but most of their fighting force remained intact thanks to the duels that took the place of the Siege of Odawara. Their gods of war had been delivered to Hexagone Fran?aise, but they still had their mechanical phoenixes. If they had fired those Descending Light Bombs, even the ironclad ships wouldve been in trouble. They likely had the battle reports from Takigawa to thank for this. The Sanada ninjas had also sent them a variety of information, so Hashiba had been able to take that strategy into consideration during the pre-battle negotiation. The real problem was the battles to come. Houjous technology was sure to end up with Musashi. Curious, Yoshiaki sent a transmission to the Azuchi. Kimee: Takenaka. The reply was a little delayed. After a roar from the enemys cannons, she had to wait the span of two breaths. Kuro-Take: Oh, yes, yes. What is it, Yoshiaki-san? Kimee: Houjou was under P.A. Odas rule, so did they share any of their tech? Kuro-Take: Testament. That would be Niwa-sans jurisdiction. After all, she was made the superior officer in Kantou when she was managing Date. Shes sure to have received and been left with a lot of things from Houjou. We needed that for Mitsunari-san, after all. In that case, muttered Yoshiaki. Kimee: Does that mean they started developing new weapons after leaving Niwas control? Just how strongly are they betting on Musashi? Kuro-Take: Not on Musashi. On the nation that provided Houjou an ending. So, said Takenaka. Kuro-Take: Musashi took that spot and Hexagone Fran?aise was rejected. Yoshiaki paused before finally agreeing with her. Maybe I do need to have more confidence in how I talk about these international issues. But, she added while looking to her Magie Figur. Kuki had sent her a request to prepare to attack. It would soon be her turn. But at the same time I wonder whats happening down on the ground. No one had been able to reach one member of her underclassmen for a while now. Kani had told her about this. Asano Yoshinaga. Will this be the first decisive move in the ground battle? Asano ran through the forest. She was climbing a slope. It was a natural slope not packed down by feet, so it was more fragile than she had expected. She had cast a physical strengthening spell on herself and she was using a lightweight mobile shell, but This is rouuuugh! She had trained outdoors a lot more over the past year, but she was still the indoorsy type. She could not keep running at full speed like this. But she had to hurry. She knew where the enemy C Ookubo C was. As soon as the cannon blast had hit Yagyuu Munenori, the ninja samurai who had been pursuing her all this time, she had turned to the northwest. By reflecting the path he had taken in regards to the cliff, she could almost perfectly figure out the angle he had last been facing. He would have been constantly aware of Ookubos location while pursuing her. He would have wanted to take the shortest route to attack her and then take the shortest route back. When he had sped up to catch her, she had predicted where that turnback point would be. The spot where he had decided he would pass the shortest route was where his turning point would be. So when he had sped up, she had guided him to the cliff. It had worked. But she had made a mistake in confirming Yagyuus opening, even if it had been from a distance. I caaant believe Tachibana Muneeeshige caught uuup tome! First the Yagyuu family and now the Tachibana family. It was too much. Also, Tachibana Muneshige was faster than she had expected. She had looked up information on him and learned he did have experience moving through forests, but his speed was still greater than she expected. This was bad. That was why she had asked the upperclassmen team to intercept him. But she had not heard anything from them. Whaaat happened? She had given them that job, but she had not honestly expected them to stop the enemy. However Yeah. The enemy was not immediately attacking her. That meant those upperclassmen had done their job. The enemy was only catching up because she was slow. Yeahhh! Honestly, she thought. This isnt who I am at all. Her grades in classroom subjects were the top in her year. She had used those grades as a shield to get by this far. So when she came to the battlefield, she had assumed a first year like her would be given a backup role in order to build up experience, but Here I am fighting on the front liiine! Also, she had already been given a task and she had already given a task to others. She had to show something for this. Yeah, thats right. This is so much pressure. Im already exhausted, so much expectation is being piled onto me alone, and the problem Im facing has an S difficulty level. But Yeah. Im always under this kind of pressure, she thought. She had always been top of her class and in the best 3 for her age in M.H.R.R. At school, she made it look like she did not do anything special. But once she got home, she would crawl into bed, curl up, and go to sleep. She would only sleep for a mere hour and a half, but that was what she needed to reset herself after getting home from school. Once she awoke, it was like being in another world. She did not watch TV and she did not chat with her friends on the divine network. She would only study. She did not do anything fancy. She would simply reread the textbooks from the start to however far they had gotten. If problems were given, she would solve them. If she needed to learn something, she would do so. If she was supposed to understand something, she would make sure she could explain the logic behind it. She repeated the process every single day. And that put her at the top. She felt that was the result of her daily practice, but she knew the real reason she did it every day. She was repeating the same thing over and over. She would eventually learn everything and repeat it more for the peace of mind it brought than to actually absorb the contents. You might could call it an addiction. And at that point You go forrr memorizaaation. She would work to see how much of it she could memorize. So before a test, she would challenge herself. She would see if she could recite the massive amount of content on the test and everything that came before. If she forgot even a single thing, it filled her with unease. She would not allow herself to miss anything at all. She had lived like this for so long now. Had she chosen to become a name inheritor as a part of that? Or had she gone crazy? She had always been the kind of person who only did karaoke on the weekend or in the first hour after school, and then she went and did that. But Yeah. She was first at school. But all those people who were not first were under so much more pressure than her, yet she was still doing her best, ordering them around, and trying to come up with an idea. Why was that? No, she thought. She was alone right now. She was in another nation, it was night, she was in the forest, and she was running fast enough to leave even her voice behind. So she could think this. She could think the thing she always felt when under the covers. How long She moved her hand as she thought. The enemy was coming, so it was too late to worry about them noticing where she was. She activated a spell and launched an attack while forming the words in her heart. How looong am I going to keep doing this? Muneshige saw the enemys attack. Bullets suddenly flew in from his surroundings while he ran through the dark forest. Does she use a gun? He recalled the technique used by Kakei Juuzou of the Sanada Ten Braves. The bullets he fired were transported to a blind spot. That had given the Vice Chancellor and 5th Special Duty Officer some trouble, but his body movements had been impressive too. Ever since the Battle of Kanagawa, all of their close-quarters combat fighters were showing signs of trying out more sideways movements. Quickly sliding the feet, sliding them in a crisscrossing path, or making turning slides looked difficult, so had he been mistaken when he saw the Chancellor and his sister pulling it off quite easily during the Odawara festival? No, they are a different category altogether. Right now, he was using a variation of a side step. Sliding was difficult in the forest or on slopes. The Sanada Ten Braves and other ninjas could pull it off, but he instead performed a somewhat crisscrossing side step where he took a step and pulled his other leg toward and a bit past the first one. It somewhat reduced the number of steps he could take, but since it brought his legs together and then past each other, he could move with more stability. This was especially good because it did not give his upper body much vertical movement and that allowed him to dodge with his upper body while he ran. He swung his upper body to slip through the enemy bullets. But another attack arrived soon thereafter. He heard the gunshots. There were six of them. And that was not all. Oh. He was somewhat surprised by the rock. A fist-sized rock suddenly rolled toward his running feet. Dodging it would have messed with his pace, so he instead stepped on it. Toh. He used a balancing technique to step over it and accelerate. Then another rock arrived. And this time, it was at face height. It had not been thrown from the distance. It had suddenly appeared in front of him and had seemingly been launched. What is this? Muneshige realized the rocks and the bullets were the result of the enemys spell. It seems Sir Yagyuus guess was correct! Just as he said that, he sensed a smell mixed in with the night air. It was the gentle smell that moss and trees created in the night. It came from overhead. Three fallen trees had suddenly appeared in the sky. After the rock was thrown in front of his face to distract him, these were dropped from above. With their size, they had the volume needed to crush him. So she came prepared. Muneshige thought about the spell the enemy was using. It was indeed what Munenori had told him it would be. A phase space spell! Asano stopped showing any restraint with her spell. Her spell was a simple one. It only allowed her to partition and open up a phase space the size of a transport ship container. It was not meant for combat. If she had learned a combat spell, she had feared she would be placed on the front line. Of course, her present situation showed reality was not that kind, but at the time, she had assumed this spell would be safe. And I thoughhht maybe it would come in handy at hooome. Her family ran a fruit store. M.H.R.R. was a fairly carnivorous culture, so they ate some foods a lot more than others. That was why her familys business was built around a primarily female customer base, but I never imagined a spell I thoughhht might be useful for thaaat would come in handy herrre. The standard size of a container was 5x5x24 meters. With a major contract, a person could possess a phase space of that size as a divine protection. But she had made it so she could partition the space and manage the partitioned spaces separately. And she could partition it down to the centimeter. That would be meaningless for the average person. They would have no need to divide up, pack up, and transport so many things and they could not keep track of and manage it all anyway. But she could do it. She could memorize what was in that space and where. That just left setting it all up. She would load guns in just before they fired and she could also insert pseudo-anti-ship cannons. She also made sure not to forget a jamming spell to prevent her opponent from using divine transmissions. After that, she only had to load up the things she could procure on the scene. Then I partition them out and uuuse them! She would predict any possible battlefields, any paths the enemy might use, the timings at which they would step, and the heights at which their bodies would rise and fall. She would also observe them directly as she set things up in the air or on the ground. She had even placed observation spells in the air. The enemy thought they were running through a dark forest, but they were essentially running through a long tunnel-like space filled with her traps. She was close to her goal now. She had crossed the ridge. She had seen eastern Bousou through the trees for just a moment. Past the descending forest, she had seen Edo Bay below and the aerial battle above. What looked like white clouds in the distant sky had to be the stern of the Musashi. She could hear cannon fire. She realized the wind had changed. A night wind rose toward the ridge and reached her head-on. She could smell it. If she descended the slope below her, she was sure to find Ookubo. She knew what that girl looked like. She also knew what weapons she used and how she fought. She had her own weapon, but pursuit was approaching from behind. So Howww will this work out? She resumed running as if collapsing down the slope ahead of her. And she sent one of her best traps toward the enemy pursuing from behind. If theyre smart, I hooope this surpriiises them. I need to use my head here! Muneshige chose to avoid the falling trees without relying on his body. This enemy was doing quite well at predicting his actions. But not as well as Gin does! Confident of that, he used his chosen method of dodging. It was a headbutt. A rock had been thrown at his head as a feint, so Nh! He bent his head back and then headed it like a ball. Tres Espa?as Chancellors Officers primarily came from the baseball team, but soccer was also quite popular among the people there. Back when he had primarily worked as a delivery boy, he had been invited to join corporate soccer teams a few times. He had never actually played outside of classes and had grown much more hooked on sword fighting, which took things three steps past a sport with the very simple rule of kill them and you win. But When heading a ball, you send it straight ahead or a little downward! He actually remembered a lot from his athletic classes. He felt some pain and the rock bounced straight ahead. It flew. And he aimed Kamenuki toward that rock. Fly and pierce it, Kamenuki. Kamenuki activated its power to accelerate toward the targeted object. Muneshige balanced his body to match and took a step with his hips out in front. He flew. The rapid flight only lasted a few meters. The long-bladed spear accurately pierced the flying rock. As for the falling trees CCCCC They fell behind him. He had already moved out ahead. He swung his arm to slice through the rock with Kamenukis blade. He ran. He was near the ridge and if he made it past that Oh? Something appeared in front of him. It was water. But this was not just some drips or a trickle. It was a massive Waterfall!? Asanos trap became a flash flood that crashed down the slope from the ridge. Asano heard the muddy current erupt out. That had been her biggest trap to leave for a pursuer. She had compressed water taken from a forest stream and filled all of the gaps left between the other cargo, so she only had to release all of that when needed. It also worked well to clean the phase space. Of course, this was not guaranteed to stop the enemy. However, she had done what she could. So now I keep going. Please, my running feet, dont stop until I reach the enemy. I mean it. I beg of you, please dont trip here. But Im still worried. I havent memorized anything about this place. This isnt a test and Im not comparing myself to someone else. Why am I still running when Im feeling so worried? Kh She realized her running had grown sloppier. She had managed to dodge out of the way of all the tree branches before, but now they were scratching at her arms and cheeks. Dont worry about it. She had been climbing the slope before, so she had been moving slower and had more time to dodge. Now she was moving downhill and focusing more on speed. Also, the enemy was up ahead, so she no longer needed to worry about dodging the branches. Ah. Her breathing was heavy. It isnt possible, she suddenly realized. I caaant do it. She always thought this while lying under the covers. She would curl up, tell herself she would not feel that way once she woke up, and fall asleep. But now she could not go to sleep. She had to stay awake the entire time and the world would continue uninterrupted as she ran. Darkness surrounded her. She could only keep running through her worries. But that was why Maybe I really caaant do it. She was running, but pursuit was right behind her. Tachibana Muneshige was after her. He was at the level of a Vice Chancellor and his wife Gin was at the level of a Special Duty Officer. And for that matter, Yagyuu Munenoris skill was real even if his inherited name was only provisional. She had tried to act big with nothing but her grades to go on, so how were things supposed to work out for her with them after her? Besides, would she even find Ookubo if she kept running this way? What if she had misread her location or been chased in a different direction? Ah. Her breathing grew even heavier. No, she had felt this kind of worry countless times before. It was nothing new. Oh, come on, she thought. This was so painful, pathetic, and agonizing, so Why? Why did she see a group of people down the slope from her? Asano had spotted the enemy. Fouuund them! she cheered while still wondering why. But she actually knew the answer. I knowww why! Because Im smart. That was why she found Ookubos unit. That was why she ran at full speed. That was why she prepared for a fight. That was why she readied her final spell. Thaaats why!! She did not stop running. She could activate her spell on the move and she did not want to leave herself vulnerable to an attack from a pursuer or interceptor. She would activate her spell and run on through. She could check on the result afterwards. She was 12 meters away. She checked for pursuit, but None therrre! She activated the spell and pulled something from the air. A pseudo-antiii-ship cannon! Just as she opened her phase space, she saw the enemy. That was the person Konishi had been negotiating with. It was a glasses girl wearing a Far Eastern summer uniform with light armor attached. She was a year above Asano. That was Ookubo. She had the unique aura of a smart person. And Whats thiiis? She had a boldness to her that Asano lacked. And it was not a bluff. Her demeaner exuded a natural boldness. Asano wondered if she would be like that next year. She did not know. But she had seen her target, so So! She gave herself her final rationalization. I dont need a reason anyyymore!! She only had to fire. So she did. The cannon blast passed by her as it raced through the air. But in that instant, she saw a short figure rush in between her and Ookubo. It was Yagyuu Munenori. Volume 7B, 52: Someone Looking up From the Gap Volume 7B, Chapter 52: Someone Looking up From the Gap Just how easy And hard is it To pursue someone And catch up to them Point Allocation (Depends on the Person) I made it!! Munenori had squeezed out every last ounce of strength. Yagyuu Munenori had run here with the intent of draining his stamina. He was not alone. Tachibana Gin had accompanied him part of the way and had managed his incomplete healing spells to fully heal him. Tachibana Muneshige had pursued the enemy and altered her route ever so slightly. That just left him. He had given Gin a nod before rushing forward and hearing a battle in the distance. Two warriors at the name inheritor level had supported him, so he was not going to screw it up like last time. Besides Im in front of Lady Ookubo! Her #1 bodyguard could not afford to make a mistake. Yeah! He was out of breath, but moved his entire body all the same. A great many things had allowed him to come this far. But, he thought. Thats why! His words became a shout that continued from the thats why. I have to do this!! A giant hammer was summoned into his raised hand. Golden Hammer! His target was right there in front of him. He used his full body to throw acceleration into the Golden Hammer and send it toward the enemys artillery blast. Hunterrrrr Chaaance! Asano saw something like sparks. The ether cannon had been intercepted almost directly in front of her. Thaaats not good. Based on past records, this enemys attack could fully deflect her own. It created sparks, a roar, an impact, and a blast of air. He had launched his attack. It was the blast of air more than the impact that hit Asano. Her body was immediately struck and her mobile shell was damaged. By the time the defense spells had opened across her body, she had been tossed into the forest where she found herself rolling along the ground. But she had definitely seen Yagyuu Munenori looking straight at her from beyond the sparks. His body had been covered in scrapes. How hard had he pushed himself to pursue her? Dammit. She did not try to stop her roll. She only hoped she would end up on her back once she came to a stop. Ookubo looked to her left while fixing her hair after the blast of air blew it. She saw Yagyuu Munenori gasping for breath while down on his knees. Yagyuu-kun. She breathed a sigh and spoke to the heavily-breathing boy. Well done. You have changed the state of the battlefield. Th-then- Dont force yourself to speak. B-but, he said while letting his upper body fall a bit forward. Why didnt youmove elsewhere You must have heardmy Golden Hammer Judge, I did hear it. And I knew you were telling me to withdraw. Then After hearing him ask why she had not moved, she responded while typing on her sign frame. I knew you would get here before the enemy. So that seemed like the better option. And since that is what indeed happened, Kanou-kun is over there laughing. Milady Yagyuus upper body really did collapse now. He supported himself with his head and knees. He must have been exhausted, but he was gradually catching his breath. I would expect no less from him. Just then, someone approached from the underbrush near his head. The Tachibana Couple. She saw the husband carrying the wife as he stepped out onto the grass with a smile. Oh? Looks like you held off the enemy well enough. What were you two doing? Judge. Tachibana Gin descended from his arms and nodded. She glanced over at Yagyuu before answering. Master Muneshige was certain that boy would do his duty, so he went surfing. Well, when that flash flood arrived, I looked behind me and noticed a large fallen tree there, so I figured that was a good a way of escaping as any. I had seen Sir Yagyuu running off already, so I decided to let that job return to him. Master Muneshige, you are trying to regain your inherited name, so please stop letting other people take the credit. But thanks to that, a new battlefield situation had been established. I didnt expect our unit to get the first victory. Ookubo wrote up a report to inform the other units of Yagyuus success. After hearing the Tachibana Couples conversation, she added a note that their assistance had played a major role in that success. Yagyuu-kun, can you stand? she asked while sending the report. J-judge. He stood up next to her. He must have been really desperate to get here because his body and clothes were scratched up by branches. However When did you get so tall? He was a head taller than her. But he took a breath, and Milady, I will make sure to arrive before they do next time. That means Ill be in danger, right? Do something before it reaches that point. She smiled bitterly and pointed forward. Onward. The god of war unit will also be advancing along this line, so lets make this something of a charge. But make sure you dont provoke the fleet having a shootout in the sky to the right. The enemy unit was on the move in the distance. Asano could hear it over the sound of her breathing and pulse which had yet to settle down. She was lying on her back. She was fairly certain her left shoulder was dislocated. The elbow may have been broken too, but the broken power assist divine protection of her mobile shell was the main reason she could not move most of her body. The standard divine protections in her hard point parts were working hard to stabilize her condition. She operated a lernen figur with her right hand to prioritize healing. She left just enough of the physical buffing to endure the healing and then focused on a sedative effect. She purged the moving parts of the mobile shell. She freed herself from it while leaving only the hip part and the back part which contained her survival kit. Then she felt a chill. Her body had been released from the armor restricting it. The armor had held the heat inside, so once it was gone, her body touched the forest night air and a damp chill reached her skin. She took a breath and finally looked up into the sky. She could see the night sky through the valley formed by the leaves of the summer trees. She saw the stars there. And her ears detected the thunder-like rumbling of distant cannon fire. It reminded her of festival fireworks. She exhaled and then filled her lungs with the chilly air. And Dammit. Her vision blurred and heat dripped from the corners of her eyes toward her ears. I failed. She knew this situation was a good summary of everything for her. She knew all too well why she had failed. Thats riiight. Because Im smaaart. Because Im really, really smaaart. That allowed her to come up with excuses for her failure. These were the thoughts she always had while curled up in bed with her eyes shut, except her eyes were open this time. The footing had been poor. There had not been much light. The enemy had been in hot pursuit. She could think of all sorts of reasons for her failure. And she was confident she could convince people of those reasons. So I can protect myself even when I fail. But. But why did it frustrate her so much? She had more than enough excuses to protect herself. Hadnt she continually thought them up and memorized them while fleeing from pursuit? She had done what she was supposed to do. The problem was the situation and her own inexperience. See, Im even placing some of the blame on myself. That means Im being rational. Now no one can complain. Everyone is sure to say I did my best. So why? Dammiiiiiit. Why did her left arm refuse to move? Her right hand was not enough to wipe away the tears. Ah It was so frustrating. She thought back to that final moment when she saw the enemys eyes on her when he charged out in front of her. What was with him? Hes bound to have worse grades thane me and he was even more desperate than me. But Kh. That would be exactly why she had lost to him. Had she actually returned his gaze back then? She was not confident she had. Thats because She tried to build up an excuse inside herself, but she could not. Instead, she found a single word. Why? Asano asked a question. Why? This was not a reason beginning with because. It was the question used to find that reason. Why did I lose? She could come up with any number of reasons for it, but that was not what she wanted. This was a more fundamental issue. And Why? Why am I crying when I have so many reasons to explain it away? Yeah, she said while placing her right hand on her weeping eyes and slowly removing it. She could see the night sky through the dark valley above her. This was not the utter darkness below the covers. It was dark, but there were sounds, everyone was moving, and she could see into the distance. She realized she could also hear the summer insects chirping. She breathed while listening to that distant chirping and thinking to herself again. I lost. That would normally have been unthinkable. Dammit. She moved. She sat up with the mobile suit removed. She felt an awful ache in her chest. Had she broken a rib too? She could see an anesthetic spell lernen figur on her chest. But Kh. She let her body fall forward to lift her hips. She grabbed the nearby grass even though it would provide no support and she tried to stand on her trembling legs. She managed it. Dammit. The tears would not stop. There were bound to be tear stains on her cheeks when she regrouped with the others. But she did not care. Why? She asked that of herself again as she took the first step. She was better than other people at some things and she could protect herself, so why? Why? She did not know. She did not, but this had to be her first time asking this question. She had failed, but she had gotten over the fear and anxiety and she was not thinking about quitting. Why does it frustrate me so much? She wiped away the tears as she walked off. If she crossed the ridge to the east, would she arrive at the coast by the time the tears had stopped? Word of Asano Yoshinagas defeat arrived along with notification of Ookubos units advance. The Musashi forces reported it as the first real victory in the Satomi Liberation, while the Hashiba forces reported it as their first real loss. And the owners of two giant forms received those differently-framed reports on Bousous western beach. Musashi Ariadust Academy 6th Special Duty Officer C Naomasa. Hashiba Warrior C Masaki Tokishige. The god of war Integrity spoke to Naomasa who was riding Jizuri Suzakus shoulder. Sorry, said Tokishige through Integritys external speakers. It took me until this shift in the situation to make up my mind here. Naomasa nodded in response. Well, Im sure you have your reasons. Some idiots out there are already fighting and getting fired up over it, but youre different. Is that the right takeaway? Are you close with Yoshiyasu? That question brought a certain thought to Naomasas mind. I get the feeling shes going to be a pain to deal with. Ive developed good instincts for when a person or a situation is going to be a pain, thought Naomasa. She would really prefer not to deal with this. Unlike Tenzou, Toori, Urquiaga, and the others who had already reached the end of the sugoroku board and started on their second time around I just want to live a normal life. Then stay off the battlefield. Tokishige had a point. But that had successfully dodged the question. A logical leap like that was a good way to change the subject. That was another skill she had learned while dealing with her classmates. They can come in handy that way. But as soon as she thought that, she realized she would not even need those skills if those awful people were not around her all the time. I live in a really difficult place, she realized, so Your life has been difficult too, hasnt it? That is why I have already decided to fight. Do you want to fight Yoshiyasu? After a pause, the enemy shook her head. Explaining would take too long. I see. Sorry. Thats nothing to apologize for. Naomasa readied Jizuri Suzaku for battle. So lets do this. She looked behind Integrity to the flight devices visible there. Those had originally belonged to the Suzaku. And If I had had those wings If the Suzaku had been equipped with that flight device I bet I could have stopped Satomi Yoshiyori. Then that idiot would not need to occasionally stop and stare into the distance while he was teasing Yoshiyasu. Honestly. It was because things had worked out that way that they were in this situation, that those idiots were the way they were, and that she was the way she was. But still You cant help but feel the weight of the things that were out of reach, can you? No, you cant. Did the enemy have something like that too? In that case Lets do this. I want to extend my reach just a bit for next time. Naomasa moved the Suzaku forward. So Ill be taking those wings. Volume 7B, Afterword Volume 7B, Afterword Okay, that was Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon VII-B. I believe a book came out recently that said the next part would be the final part in the first parts Afterword, but who wrote that again? Oh, right. It was meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Sorry. I thought I might try being Ujiteru for a moment since thats so close to my hometown. Anyway, I write the afterword for each book when the first manuscript is done, but I had already finished writing Part B and was thinking about starting on the final part at the time, so I ended up writing that. If anyone overlooked there being a Part B and skipped straight to Part C, Im really sorry. Not that theyd be reading this here. Anyway, Part B takes place in the middle of the Kantou Liberation and it has the debut battles for a lot of people, but my image for this just before summer break to the end of summer break period is when all the upperclassmen retire from the sports teams and the younger players start rising to the forefront and learning how hard that can be. Like Ive said before, theres a different feel to the Warring States period commanders between the early stages and the late stages. If you think of Nobunaga as from the early stages and Ieyasu as from the late stages, then Hashibas era falls in the middle and I think you can kind of see that as the summer break created by the absence of Nobunaga as a teacher to show them how to fight in the Warring States period. If this is a time for sports, clubs, and free time for Hashiba and the others, then I think this would be the time when people retire and when Ieyasu comes forward to sweep aside the old generation and create a new one. Anyway, the chat. Okay, lets keep bragging about crimes like before. Last time was pretty bloody, so lets not do that this time. Keep it cheerful. Hmm. Theres a huge theme park in Tokyos colony, right? That one where a beast lives. Yes, there is. Right? Well during high school, we went there not for a field trip but for our third year orientation and I was at the age where I liked to make a show of how boring I found everything. Is there any point in showing off your boredom in a beasts kingdom? Well, that aside, I was wandering around with the unpopular group when we saw a dancing dog, right? So we all captured it, did the butterfly with it, and threw it in the lake. Long story short, the school stopped taking people to the beasts kingdom after that. How can you describe something so shocking in so few words? He never does anything good. Now, my background music this time was DJ Norikens Neonlights. It feels like forever since Ive listened to Beatmania music. My friend and I used to slap that thing like a couple of monkeys. But this time, Ill ask this: Who was holding themselves the most? Next time it really is the last part, so wait just a little longer. February 2014. A morning of melting snow. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 7C, 53: Tall Girl Below the Roof Volume 7C, Chapter 53: Tall Girl Below the Roof Study: Layout of the Kantou Liberation and N?rdlingen Toori: Sis! Sis! Whats the situation like!? And tell me about where Tomoe Gozen is too! Kimi: Heh heh heh. Situation brother, the maps will be smaller, but lets do this all at once. First up: Kantou. Upper left: Great Edo Ruins Above 6: Edo Bay Above 1: Miura Peninsula Above 4: Bousou Peninsula 1: Terumoto after taking the Miura Peninsula 2: Invasion route of the Mouri fleet and the Yamagata Castle 3: Kukis ironclad fleet 4: Satomi Liberation ground forces *Naomasa and Yoshiyasu are currently fighting Tokishige and Konishi respectively 5: Satomi Base 6: The Reine des Garous enjoying another night of docking 7: Withdrawn transport ships carrying Kani and Kasuya Kimi: Things are approaching the end there. Next up: N?rdlingen. Middle: City of N?rdlingen Bottom left: Hill 1: Tomoe Gozen and Bernards anti-imperial Protestant warriors 2: Imperial Catholic warriors 3: Niwa and Mitsunaris warriors heading to take the Nagaoka Estate and the north 4: N?rdlingen South Gate 5: N?rdlingen North Gate 6: Nagaoka Estate Kimi: The main battlefield is on the hill to the south. The south and west is a forest and the north and east is fields. That about sums it up. Toori: Where are we going to land? Kimi: We plan to land in front of N?rdlingens south gate, so between 1 and 2. Then we will cut across the city to reach the Nagaoka Estate. Toori: So weve chosen another forceful route, huh? Chapter 53: Tall Girl Below the Roof The ignition point And the explosive Should be hidden far apart Point Allocation (Who are you talking about?) N?rdlingens sky was split. Two great masses and sizes split the circular citys night sky between east and west. They were fleets. The fleet to the west bore the Testament emblem of the Protestants on black ships. The fleet in the east bore the cross emblem of the Catholics on white and pale blue ships. The two fleets were facing each other, but their cannons were not open. Instead They are releasing troops to the surface. When fighting over a single city, a fleet battle will never determine a winner in time. Especially since both sides are M.H.R.R., so their tactics and equipment are almost identical. They would wear each other down almost identically in a fleet battle and it would end that way too. So this will come down to the ground battle. However All of this came from Tomoe Gozen who lifted the brim of her hat to look into the sky. She reached for the teacup on the tray sitting on the bench. Is this sake? That could actually harm me in some cases. I am M.H.R.R., so that is German wine. Yes, replied Christina who was seated next to her. Hearing that, Tomoe held up the teacup for no real reason. She glared at it as if she could see right through it. I will thank you for not forcing yourself to bring a red. Then a maid approached from behind them without making a noise. That redheaded automaton in glasses got down on her knees, bowed, and pulled out a tray from behind her back. Tomoe Gozen lifted the corners of her mouth in a smile when she saw the plates lined up on there. Pheasant to go with the drink? Are they cooked with salt and green onions? Not bad. Th-thank you very much. Christina introduced the maid who placed her fingers on the floor and used them to move back while still bowing. This automaton is the name inheritor of Kiyohara Maria who baptized me. She placed a hand to her mouth and laughed quietly. Lately, I am completely useless without her around. Yes. A-all of my cooking knowledge comes from you, my lady. Oh? Tomoe Gozen nodded at Marias comment. But your behavior tells me you were originally built for combat. Testament, confirmed Maria. She took me in when I was seeking suicide after failing to protect King Gustav. Now this is interesting, thought Tomoe Gozen. An automatons suicide should only take an instant, so how did you intervene in that, Christina? I did nothing of the sort. When the Chancellors divine transmission link suddenly cut out, I simply sent out an emergency notification to let everyone on the battlefield know. Yes. That would have gone around to all of the warriors there, wouldnt it? Testament, said Maria. The king died because he moved out past the front line. That was very similar to what the Testament described and a clever decision by the enemy. However, I was on the front line, and I knew I was in a good position to explain the battlefield situation to my lady here, so I responded to her transmission. And that canceled my suicide. Ever since, I have worked to tell her all the things that happen to me on a daily basis, but I have determined it is likely my own weakness that has allowed me to view ordinary times as their own kind of battlefield. That is a good decision. The weak tend to survive, said Tomoe Gozen. And, The horse, the tengu, and the oni. Do you know what I mean? Yoshinaka, Yoshitsune, and Yoritomo, correct? answered Christina. The stronger they were, the sooner they died, said Tomoe. I will not insist on dolls being lower than people, Maria, but be weak. After that, she looked up into the sky for a pause in the conversation. She grabbed one of the pheasant skewers behind her, bit the meat from the side, and pulled it off into her mouth. Maria, do you have trouble with guns? I-I recently learned so, yes. I see. In that case, there might just be someone even weaker than you. Namely Inadome Sukenao. He could not bear to remain on the battlefield and fled. Maria, if you had not inherited that name, that position would be held by a boy who is an even more accurate shot than an automaton. Tomoe Gozenare you talking about him again? Why do you want to die so badly? Is that how it looks? Testament. You have surrounded yourself with dolls and ghosts. Tomoe raised her right leg to show the wavering absence of a foot. The people headed here now are not like this, but you have already made this into a land of the dead. If I am lost, it will unite Europe, the anti-Hashiba forces, and the anti-imperial forces. Do you have any idea how much power you have right now? That is why I must do this. Yes. Explain. Tomoe Gozen waited for Christina to continue speaking with that hopeless smile on her face. Christina took a breath and a sip from her teacup first. The people the world tries to forget will kill themselves as if to spite the world for it. And the people who tried to forget them will sidestep all responsibility by lifting that person up as a saint. Yes. But with Joan of Arc, for example, a rescue mission was held. And that is why she is still not considered a saint. People still do not know if it is okay to forget her or not. Christinas words fell into the garden. I am different. Losing me will give the nations a justification for resistance, for collusion, and for trickery. Yes, I am sure to set far more nations in motion with my death than with my life. Yes. So So? I know you highly recommend Musashi, Tomoe Gozen, but all on my own, I can accomplish what they hope to accomplish. What, youre interested in that weird ship too? Tomoe Gozen pushed up the brim of her hat with the tip of the skewer and raised the corners of her mouth. Then lets talk about Musashi. A small widescreen lernen figur was opened below the raised brim of her hat. She showed it to Christina as she spoke. For once, it seems you havent heard. Musashi is coming. From what Ive heard, they took Nagaoka Tadaoki prisoner and are rushing this way. My, my. But Hashiba and P.A. Oda are prepared to handle that. Yes. Christina lifted the tray of pheasant skewers. Is there something there? wondered Tomoe before seeing a lernen figur on the bottom of it. She frowned as Christina narrowed her eyes and continued. As usual, it seems you have not heard. While their Azuchi aerial warship is leaving Lake Biwa Azuchi, it seems they are also sending Hashiba reinforcements here. If I hadnt given you this opening, when were you planning to tell me? This woman is such a pain, thought Tomoe Gozen while glaring at smiling Christina. When the time was right. Yes. Christinas smile remained as she grabbed a skewer through a napkin. After neatly eating that, she continued. When discussing the ignition point and timing, Hashibas involvement is just as crucial as Musashis. Kiyomasa walked down a corridor inside the Azuchi. She was on her way back from the bath. Hachisuka had filled her in while they bathed, so she understood the situation now. And just as she was reentering the changing room Why did I have to remember that dream? She had felt like she would find Fukushima in the changing room. She had ended up waiting until Hachisuka was done and then left with her. She was now on the way back to her room after that, but CCCCC She came to a stop and sighed. She was thinking about Fukushima. She had seen something strange before getting some light sleep last night. To phrase it delicately Fukushima-sama was making a man out of Katagiri-kun. Their positions had seemed backwards, but that was probably part of the process. Plus, Katagiri-kun has some unique kinks like performing a nude bridge in the bath. Regardless, she had very much lost her cool, but Well, can you really blame me for that? She did not know what was going on between Fukushima and Katagiri or what had happened. But she found herself hoping she was mistaken and that nothing had actually happened. At any rate, she wanted to believe what she had seen was a lie. This was a problem. Why was she so opposed to a relationship between two other people? Besides, she had been so bothered by it, she had run back to her room and cried. Im so stupid. She could sum it all up as nothing more than Fukushima not looking her way. Why had she cried over that kind of childish jealousy? And yet Uh It was possible Fukushima had never been looking her way. It scared her to think she might have been misinterpreting the girls easygoing personality. Fukushima may have been standing by her side because that was how she would respond to anyone, while Kiyomasa had mistaken it for something special. Why Why did I feel like I could look down on her there? When she thought back over everything, she started fearing that so much was going to backfire on her. And she hated how she felt the need to hedge things with perhaps or maybe every single time. Was her pride really that important? When she may have only been following Fukushima around and indulging in the girls general kindness? Had she been a nuisance? But if so Im so embarrassed She pressed her back against the wall and told herself to pull herself together. She told herself to take a different attitude from now on. I need to calm down. There was a side to Fukushima she had been unaware of. When she thought about it, that was normal. They did not stay in the same room and they were not together around the clock. Yes, for example, they did not wake up in the same bed, eat breakfast together in their room instead of the dining hall, get dressed and apply some simple makeup together, discuss who would lock the door before they left, and once in the changing room at night, spread their le- ! Her imagination got a little carried away, so she waved the bucket she was carrying to erase that fantasy from the empty air. Wh-what am I thinking!? Besides, why had she skipped straight from leaving in the morning to the changing room at night? There had to be some important things in between. Yes, important things leading up to- N-no, thats not the point. Just as her shoulders drooped, she sensed a shadow. Eh? She was inside the Azuchi. There were lights on the corridor ceiling, so nothing should have been able to cast a shadow over her. But she found herself in a shadow all the same. What is this? She recognized the sight in front of her. She did not know why she was seeing this, but she knew what it was. Underwear? She was 170cm tall, yet the white crotch of a girls summer uniform was right in front of her eyes. And the thighs in front of her closed in somewhat panicked way. Were they worried, or embarrassed? Kiyomasa looked up to see who this was and saw two large forms overhead. She was aware that hers were quite large, but this was even more. And beyond those, she saw a head with long white hair near the ceiling. This person in a girls uniform was extremely tall. She had to be over 3 meters. Kiyomasa looked up at this person. She had to look almost all the way up to the ceiling to do so. I-It is an honor to meet you? Um, uh She nodded at the quiet voice she heard. This tall person was one of their helpers much like Kani. You were sent here to support Mitsunari-sama, werent you? T-testament! The summons arrived without warning and my mobile shell hasnt been finetuned yet, but, um, uh, I came to say hello. The girl raised her right hand in a European-style salute. But with her head almost at the ceiling, she could not stretch her arm out. Even so, her elbow was well above Kiyomasas head. It almost felt like she was trying to hold her in her arm, so Kiyomasa actually chose to move closer to her. And when she did Um, uh. Oh, realized Kiyomasa. She had moved into the blind spot below the girls chest. After a moment of thought, she stepped back from below the girls chest. She felt a little guilty for putting distance between them, but Th-thank you very much. The ceiling here is really low, so if you move where I cant see you, I might hit you when I have to bend my legs. Kiyomasa nodded at the honest relief she heard in the girls voice. And she finally looked her directly in the eye. Please take care of Mitsunari-sama, Shima Sakon-sama. Sakon nodded when she heard her name. Her head hit the ceiling on the way back up, but that was fine. I hope I can live up to your expectations. Oh, but. She asked Kiyomasa a question. How did you know I was Shima Sakon? Kiyomasa responded with a quiet eh? and then You look exactly the way you were described to me, Sakon-sama. Do I? she wondered. Her height was definitely a defining trait. However, there were giants and such in M.H.R.R. who were as tall as her, so But there are a lot of people who look like me, Kiyomasa-sama. Im glad you didnt mistake someone else for me. Kiyomasa smiled and nodded before speaking up herself. Sakon-sama? Um, the Testament says you are older than me, so you should probably avoid calling me Kiyomasa-sama. No, no, no. You see, Im actually in my third year of middle school. Yes, butyou are actually older than us, arent you? That was true. She felt a bit of resignation as she decided to say so. I am 20 years old That embarrassed her. She could tell she was blushing, but hanging her head would only make it more visible from below. On the other hand, the ceiling was too low to look up. Oh, I hate this. She was 20 years old, yet only in her third year of middle school. That might sound like she had been held back for 5 years, but she had actually been late to start her schooling due to special circumstances. Still, she had been expected to earn an inherited name ever since she was a first year and everyone in the class was still very nice and relied on her. She did not have the schooling, but she was older and had five extra years of knowledge and experience. When she went shopping with the girls in her class, she would try to stay behind them and it was not easy keeping her steps short enough. When she spotted a friend, she could not just walk up to them without warning. Doing so would scare them. And it pained her when she scared someone. Starting with an um was a form of self-defense. It made her sad that was all she could manage at 20, but the size of her body gave her a loud voice as well. So she preferred to think that keeping her voice low was the considerate side of being 20. Nevertheless, there was still a five year gap between her and everyone around her. She had to act like a big sister. And for that matter, there was a three year gap with the person in front of her now. B-but I cant just call you Kiyomasa. She had no real rank and N?rdlingen was going to be her first battle. This girl had to understand that, so she placed a hand on her chin and responded. Then please call me Senpai based on our respective school years. Meanwhile, I will call you Sakon-sama based on our ages. That was simple enough. Thats Kiyomasa-sama for you! No, I mean Senpai! She corrected herself and then spoke up to agree. But Oh, yes, yes, okay! She hated how nervous she sounded. But C-can I really just call you Senpai? That is what Kani-sama and the others call me. There was another incredible name. Kiyomasa was referring to a group of first year high school name inheritors from a region two away from Sakons own and the most combat-oriented of them was Kani. She had heard that girl already boasted the impressive result of fighting equally with Chancellor-class opponents in Kantou. No, you cant compare me to someone like that! Dont worry. You were chosen by Mitsunari-sama. She is very clever when it comes to data, so I doubt she would make a mistake, said Kiyomasa. But data alone cannot see someones heart. Sakon felt herself tense up at those words. Kiyomasa had hit the bulls eye. Sakon knew she was not psychologically cut out for the battlefield. She spent all her time trying not to bother others and she doubted that was going to change anytime soon. Plus, she had a concern that she was almost certain was true. Mitsunari-sama only chose me for my ability. But Can I really be useful when thats all I have? Kiyomasa did not hesitate to respond with a smile. No one is chosen if they lack the ability. CCCCC That was true of course and Kiyomasa said more as if to explain. Becoming a name inheritor generally requires consent from the person in question. Currently, no one in P.A. Oda or M.H.R.R. was forced to inherit their name. So why did you take your name? Oh, um, well, you see. Sakon placed her right hand on her cheek that never seemed to stop blushing. A divine mail from Mitsunari-sama arrived at my school via Hashiba-samas PR officer. The first time, I thought it was a joke and had my teacher check. And the second time? Testament. Th-the second time, I declined because I wasnt deserving and the thought of fighting scared me. She recalled how she had frantically shaken her head in the faculty room. It was after school and she had sensed her friends waiting out in the hallway while she refused. She could not imagine hurting people. And what if her large body ended up getting in peoples way? She would always feel guilty and be unable to see herself as their equal. Besides, that was how it had always been for her. She would thoughtlessly approach someone and scare them, or children would look up at her and run away even though she had not done anything at all. Even when she crouched down and reached out, dogs and cats would run away from her. That was what happened when she was not getting in peoples way. And after she scared them, they would always apologize. They did not have to do that. She had feared receiving that same reaction on a much larger scale, but then her homeroom teacher had spoken to her: We are talking about enemies, or people worthy of that title. Your actions would prove the righteousness of our nation and it is all in the name of the history recreation. Cant you use that as a shield against the fear? She had still shaken her head because this was not even an issue of enemy or ally. I dont like it on a more instinctual level. The thought of harming or destroying something scared her. Because CCCCCC At that point, she focused on the world around her again. Kiyomasa stood in front of her while directing a smile her way. And she asked a question. Yes, fighting is a scary thing, isnt it? You wonder if isnt acceptable and allowable for you to damage and destroy things. And this is an emotional response that hits you before you can try to justify it for yourself. T-testament. Thats right. Thats exactly it. In that case, began Kiyomasa before pausing. And then, What do you like? The answer to that question came as a mental image. And oddly enough, it was more of a scene than a specific thing. She saw herself walking home from school with her friends. She saw herself seated on the grass in the nature park with the birds and foxes gathering around. She saw herself shopping while conversing with the store managers she knew fairly well. And There was a third time, wasnt there? Kiyomasa asked a sudden question. Ah. The images in her mind were cut off, but she no longer felt as cornered as before. She recalled that third request more through the good memories than the pressure. Testament. She placed a hand on her chest. Mitsunari-sama visited me herself. Even if she was in a lernen figur. Kiyomasa understood what Sakon meant. That was back when Mitsunari was still in production. And if Mitsunari was capable of making an appearance and speaking, it had to have been within the past few months. They had learned of Shima Sakons name inheritance through a school notice, but Mitsunari-sama can be really stubborn. According to the Testament, Shima Sakon was skilled in both literary and military matters. He had originally served the Tsutsui clan, but they had not gotten along, quit, and withdrawn from society, claiming he was not meant to live in that era. It was Mitsunari who had worked to recruit him with great courtesy. After Mitsunari offered to give him half his own salary to show how badly he wanted Sakon, Sakon swore to serve only Mitsunari from then on. Since Mitsunari was a data entity, her production had taken a very long time. Hashiba had been in charge of that production and finetuning, but her debut had been at the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle the day before. With a pace that slow, bringing Shima Sakon aboard afterwards would not leave much time for building up combat experience. That was why Mitsunari had acted in advance. I thought she was a more nervous and hesitant kind of girl. Visiting Sakon as soon as her appearance data was complete showed a more decisive side to her. Calling it a cowards decisiveness felt rude, so Kiyomasa silently apologized. And I bet I would have done the same thing, she added. Plus, a weapon had already been prepared to turn this Shima Sakon into a fierce warrior. Ishida Mitsunari would lead the Hashiba forces in a later era, so Kiyomasa was curious about the person who would become Mitsunaris sword and shield. She was sure to reveal what she could do during the Battle of N?rdlingen. However it turned out, it would work to support Mitsunaris future. And Kiyomasa spoke. Mitsunari-sama decided to choose a good future for herself, didnt she? Sakon was a little confused about what Kiyomasa meant. A good future? She was essentially Mitsunaris weapon. She was aware Mitsunari was convinced she had some skill even if she was not convinced of it herself, but But what about this? Were you not aware of that? asked Kiyomasa. Eh? Oh, well, that came as a bit of a surprise is all. But I think Mitsunari-sama expects a lot from you. How am I supposed to know if thats true? But The people around Mitsunari-sama must be good people. They were considerate of Mitsunari and of Sakon as well. Im glad. Hm? For what? Testament. When I greeted Takenaka-sama, she told me I should meet you, but Im glad I was able to do so. Youve helped me get over some of my worries. I am glad to hear it. We will be taking the same path from here on, so lets do our best. Okay, she said with a bow just before the floor shook below her feet. Kiyomasa looked around, and It seems we will begin gravitational acceleration cruising soon. Sakon-sama, dont you need to go? Testament. The Azuchi is going to use the force of the gravitational acceleration like a catapult to launch a transport ship from the stern when it swings toward M.H.R.R. I am going to be riding that. Then you should hurry. The Azuchi is going to pass by the Musashi before long, but you will see them on the battlefield instead. Sakon was well aware of Musashi. Before inheriting her name, she had seen it in the distance while it engaged in trade and both P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R. had been focused on its actions recently. What kind of opponent are they? She was focused on the same age difference as before as she asked that question, so Kiyomasa smiled and answered. A very troublesome one. They are our greatest enemy. Okay, this is going to be a lot of trouble, so hurry up and get some sleep! The girls nodded at Masazumis voice while seated on their lined-up futons. They were in the changing room of Suzus bathhouse. The large sign frame on the wall displayed the Musashis current location and everyone who had returned from Satomi had taken up a spot among the futons. But one of them was already asleep: Horizon. By her feet, Adele had made an ice pillow out of a leather bag full of ice and she tilted her head while preparing her futon. She was looking at Horizon who was lying on the floor with her body fully extended and her eyes open. Did we just leave the Vicereine behind during all that? No, Toori-kun asked Vice Principal Yoshinao to send some guards, so everything was fine. Hmm, said Adele after Asamas explanation and Mitotsudairas nod of agreement. The Chancellor probably asked Asama-san and the 5th Special Duty Officer to make the arrangements. Okutama: Judge, we were sent in as guards on Yoshinao-samas request. Over. That sign frame appeared just as the arms at Horizons sides lifted their wrists. Really, wouldnt she be fine with just those arms? asked Naruze. Theyre pretty good at sneaking and grappling. Several sign frames appeared and disappeared around Horizon. Is that the Logismoi Oplo initialization? Yes, I have received word of it too, replied Asama while opening a sign frame. The display changed again and again as if Hanami were pasting new images onto it, but some of them must have been hits because she saved them. So how is it? Well, it seems two at once is a pain even for Horizon. A pain? When they all responded like that, Hanami turned the sign frame toward them. It showed several blocks with lines connecting them, but Why do I see two lines avoiding everything else and then suddenly making really big connections? To put it simply, its something like Oh, what a pain. I might as well do it all at once. Horizons OS soundsk-kind of amazing. Suzu-san, this is more than just kind of amazing. Asama sighed. But the arms take up some of the OSs processing power, so it appears they have been temporarily purged to reduce the load. The legs and such double as a pool of fuel, so they will remain attached. She smiled bitterly. Now that Horizon is letting me observe whats going on, I can finally see how it all works. And that includes the Logismoi Oplo part of it. So how about it? She turned toward Masazumi. Want to hear about it? How much of our sleep time will this use up? Keep in mind that I do want to be up during our close encounter with the Azuchi. I had a feeling you would say that, so I prepared some compressed sleep spells. Then lets hear it. Of course. Asama nodded and produced a sign frame. I think the Logismoi Oplo are most likely emotional response weapons. Volume 7C, 54: Girls Lying Around in a Group Bedroom Volume 7C, Chapter 54: Girls Lying Around in a Group Bedroom Once the preparations are complete The fun can begin Point Allocation (Ill Make You Look Nice) Asama chose her words carefully as she explained her view of the Logismoi Oplo. Because I need to explain this to Horizon later. This explanation would be her rough draft and the more polished version would be given to Horizon herself. However Their wrists are nodding, pointed out Naruze. Sure enough, the two arms were nodding as if telling her to continue. So First, I think the people who are given permission to use the Logismoi Oplo are not people who have those sins themselves but the people who are strong enough to resist and reject them. What makes you think that? Because when they are used, there appears to be an element of synchronization and an element of rejection. She opened the ether data from when Horizon fired the Logismoi Oplo. This is probably obvious to someone like Mary who can see emotions, but the people who use the Logismoi Oplo are working to resist the corresponding Deadly Sin when they use them. What does that mean, Asama? If people dont want to feel sorrow, they can fire the Muneshige Cannon? Yes. When you think about it, that was how it worked when she shot down the Regno Unito and when Muneo-san fired it. They fired it while focused on not wanting things to end there and not wanting everyone to lose if they screwed this up. Naruze raised her right hand. Yes? asked Asama. But it never hits, she said with a straight face. In the dark forest, Gin had met up with Ookubos unit and Kanou was calling over to her. Tachibana Gin-sama, we just received a divine mail from Musashi saying, Dont let it get to you, Muneo. Theres always tomorrow. Th-they are inventing some kind of story again, arent they!? Ha ha ha. Gin, this is fine. And it is very true that there is always tomorrow. They must be telling me to leave the bad things in the past and look forward to a wonderful future with you. Including me will make a wonderful future harder to reach, you know? But you are well worth the effort. Hearing that, she sighed and let her shoulders droop. I have been sighing a lot more since arriving at Musashi, she realized. Lady Kanou, please send a reply saying, Our lives are good enough already. Well, it looks like Tachibana-san is in good mental health at least. Asama nodded a few times and Adele hesitantly commented on what she had said. Im pretty sure he has a mind of steel. In fact, its probably some high level of Orei Metallo. Heh heh. Given what he had to go through to get his wife, a mistake or two now must be like nothing at all. I see, said Mary in an impressed tone. I could learn something from that. She placed a hand on her cheek and sighed. And then I get far too worked up when Master Tenzou goes full-cock and feels himself down below. No, thats 100% warranted! When they all responded in unison, she lowered the ends of her eyebrows in a smile. Thank you very much. Oh, but Yes? Lets hear it. Naruze readied her pen and Mary placed her hands on her cheeks. C-can you keep this just between us? Of course, of course. Just between us. They all had to lean forward for this. Blushing Mary shook her chin side to side as she continued. Judge. While healing Master Tenzou earlier, I finally managed to get a glimpse of his face. He was wearing the scarf I made for him and Im embarrassed to admit it, but I felt indecent doing that in the middle of healing him. Naruze drew a long, twisted line through the air as she nearly collapsed forward. After Tenzou made up his futon in the boys changing room, a sign frame brought him the voices of the girls. You lucked out, Tenzou! It really was just luck, though! Is your face actually a scarf? Tenzou-kun, congratulations on reaching more than 8000 threads. Wh-where did all of this come from!? he protested. Hey, Tenzou, said Toori. What are you gonna do with your sub-character in GekoDos? Wanna visit the Tokai route where you can gather plenty of materials for big boobs equipment? Judge. I need to be ready if Mary-dono ever expresses an interest! He prepared for the game, but also responded to Mary while he was at it. He says he looks forward to working with me at N?rdlingen. Asama thought to herself as she watched Mary sigh and hold the sign frame to her chest. The Europeans really are open about these things. Could she do that too? Once she thought about it, she did have all his divine mails automatically routed into a special folder. Was that special treatment? But when she thought about it further, she did the same thing for Kimi and Mito. Oh, and even if Toori-kuns say top priority, thats because I have to deal with those to minimize the damage. Yes, although this might be another form of lid. Tomo! Tomo! What has you so lost in thought!? Oh, um, uh, nothing. Now, said Asama to continue where she left off. While the Logismoi Oplo do synchronize with the user on use, the user has more rejection of the Deadly Sin than anything and the Logismoi Oplo is synchronizing with that. Heh heh, laughed Kimi. So the Logismoi Oplo is basically saying I get exactly where youre coming from? But in that case, isnt it ironic? asked Mitotsudaira. The Logismoi Oplo release their power while realizing how much their user hates them. It really is. And if you think of them as the Nine Deadly Sins She thought for a moment. She was Shinto, but the concept of the Deadly Sins was a Catholic thing. How much of my opinion am I allowed to give here? Well, it should be fine, she decided. Toori-kun already gave Fujiwara Yasuhira some help about this. And Shinto really is lax about these things, she concluded before continuing. Currently, the Logismoi Oplo are powered by their users avoidance of their Deadly Sin and they teach the target how fearsome that Deadly Sin is. After hearing Asamas statement, Naruze reached a few conclusions and had a few questions. How fearsome they are, huh? So youre saying theyre sermon weapons? Yes, that might be a good way of putting it. The two arms applauded Naruze and everyone else joined in. Novice: I cant help but ask: doesnt that make Aspida Phylargia a pretty nasty weapon? Four Eyes: It is no more than finding fault with an authors work and having them use that as fuel to send twice the criticism back at you. Why do you act like that is such a familiar concept to you? Novice: B-because its you! Thats exactly you! Four Eyes: Do not be ridiculous. I dont need anything to fuel my criticism of you. I could go for days all on my own. Novice: Thats even worse! No, said Shakespeare. Four Eyes: Our leader operates much the same way. Qu-Queen! I-i-i-if you confiscate the nobles illegally-acquired manors, they say they will make a scandal out of your drunkenly stabbing Ex. Caliburn into a section of town! Heh. Why is that privileged class filled with such fools? Hey, Jonson, if you have some time, bring your men here. We will use their territory to buy ourselves some drinks! If I stab Excalibur into a piece of land, then the Blade of England has claimed it as mine! Also, keep Musashis ninja threads going! Lady! Jonson asked the Fairy Queen a question while checking how hard the floor was below his feet. Just out of curiosity, is there any way they can keep their land from being confiscated!? She snapped her fingers, a hole opened in the floor below him, and the poet fell. Ahhhhhh The confiscation is unavoidable, so it would be best not to say anything careless, Jonson. Also, keep Musashis ninja threads going. Y-Y-Y-Your Majesty, what if they panic and say they submit to the Queen!? Hah. The Fairy Queen placed her coat over her shoulders. Then we confiscate their land as proof of their submission. But those ones will be shifted to the end of the list. Also, keep Musashis ninja threads going even then! Te-te-te-testament! We are always keeping those threads going on your orders! Ga-chan, it looks like the Tenzou threads have caught fire again. That happens sometimes. And its weird when I havent done anything to trigger it. Naruze tilted her head while Asama placed a hand on her chin and checked the shrine infrastructure. Hmm, theres a lot of traffic from overseas. Its coming in through IZUMO, but theres no reason to restrict it since its for the normal divine network. She tilted her head with another groan of thought and Mitotsudaira spoke to her. Silver Wolf: So I get that Horizons Logismoi Oplo are sermon weaponsthat is, emotional response weapons, but is there anything we still dont understand about them? Good question, said Naruze while spinning her pen in her hand. Theyre emotional response sermon weapons, but even if they do teach people how fearsome the Deadly Sins are, it does that through physical means, right? So She had a question about that. Lord Motonobu said collecting them might be able to stop the Apocalypse, but does that mean were supposed to conquer the world by force and work with everyone to find a solution? Asama raised her right hand to answer Naruzes question. There is one thing we still do not know. She turned toward Mitotsudaira. Musashis knight seemed to be working on editing the image of her king carrying her so she could use it for her sign frame background, but Mito? Eh!? Um, what is it!? Asama sent her a Far Eastern image tool that could add the filters and decorations she wanted, and then Do you and Kimi remember what Horizon said about the Logismoi Oplo before? She said Phtonos was already active. She did, didnt she? In that case, said Asama while opening a sign frame. This graphs the relationship between the Logismoi Oplos synchronization and power output. Ever since I was given permission to manage Horizons divine transmissions and such, I have been recording everything when she decides to fire one of them out of the blue. Even if they do tend to miss. For some reason, everyone silently hung their heads, but she decided not to let it bother her. She considered contacting the Tachibana Couple since this was their running gag, but they had already said they did not want this. She decided to leave a short pause, and then So like I said before, the Logismoi Oplo generally have a link to Horizons thoughts. From a weapon standpoint, Horizon is correct that the installation of each new Logismoi Oplo places it under control of her Phtonos. She displayed the word Phtonos stretched out over a wide area and then she lined up the other eight Deadly Sin weapons below that. All of the weapons had lines linking them to Phtonos except for Porneia, Akedia, and Gastrimargia which they did not yet have. That meant five lines. Naito frowned for once when she saw that. Does that mean the eight Deadly Sins go under Phtonos which acts as the overall OS and five of them already have control links in place? That was mostly it. But, thought Asama. Naito, do you remember what I prefaced all this with? Eh? From a weapons standpoint, right? So Naito trailed off. Adele gave a huh? at that silence and she looked to the others in confusion. Is there some connection between how the sermon weapons are controlled and Asama-sans link diagram there? The Asama Shrine Representative said that link diagram is from a weapons standpoint. Narumi spoke up while viewing Asamas sign frame. The Logismoi Oplo are the Musashi princesss emotions. If that diagram shows their links as weapons, then how are things working as emotions? Narumi narrowed her eyes. The current Logismoi Oplo must be under Phtonoss control if the Vicereine can control them. But are you saying things are different from an emotional standpoint? Asama directly replied to that series of questions. I do not know. Because this is likely something not even Lord Motonobu knew about. Eh? thought Adele. How could Lord Motonobu not know about it? Didnt he create the Vicereines automaton body and OS? The two arms turned their hands toward each other and then tilted their wrists. Adele felt like she was starting to figure out what their expressions meant, but this also seemed like a first in the history of communication. However Narumi is correct that the Logismoi Oplo are currently under Phtonoss control and they are fired by synchronizing with the emotion of their rejection. More specifically, when they are first connected to Horizon, their emotion is released in what you could call an installation and their stocked-up emotion seems to disappear. That is why Horizon has a stronger emotional link than anyone else, why she can release the limiter and fire them, and why she can use all eight. That is a threat, but who here is still following what I am saying? Narumi, Naito, and Naruze immediately raised their hands and the others waved their hands side to side. Thanks, said Asama while raising a hand and jotting down some notes on her sign frame. I really need to make this part simpler when I explain it to the Vicereine. Now, then, she thought while tensing her shoulders again. So as far as my measurements and observations go, Horizons emotions are showing themselves here and there. But She held up the previous sign frame again and tapped once on the back. That drew something like small dots at a few spots between the eight Deadly Sins and Phtonos. The particles formed what appeared to be five dotted lines. What is that? Well, I am not really sure, but it seems that Horizons OS is rewriting the emotional lines connecting with the Logismoi Oplo. Huh? Adele exchanged a confused glance with the others. Rewriting them? Um, didnt you say its already controlling them and has an emotional link in place? Yes, which is why I said I am not really sure what this is. But it seems Horizon is changing her connection to the Logismoi Oplo on a subconscious level. Um, and this is something Lord Motonobu didnt know about? Asama nodded. I investigated it, but it is clearly a self-made change. This is less the behavior of an OS and more like Someone finished her sentence for her: the 5th Special Duty Officer. She was looking at the sign frame, but Are you saying this is more like a data entity such as a virus? Mitotsudaira recalled her battle against Ootani Yoshitsugu. On that Mouri diplomatic ship, he had managed to break free of the defense program cage placed around him. As a data entity, he was capable of altering himself, but more than that This means Horizons OS is a self-modifying program too, doesnt it? I think so, yes. Asama held up her sign frame again. It now displayed the date they were in England and some other scattered dates after that. Whenever she receives one of the Logismoi Oplo, she updates herself. I thought this was because the Logismoi Oplo themselves had some updated control data for her, but Those dates were part of a red bar graph. The first one was the longest and they consistently got smaller from there. Is that how long each of the Logismoi Oplo updates took? asked Adele. Asama nodded, so If each update included that control data, then the updates should either all be the same length or have more of a random scattering, right? I think the installation process for the control and the emotion is growing more efficient within her, said Asama. Wow, everyone said while looking to Horizon. The arms held themselves out in a please, its nothing really kind of way. They can definitely hear this, cant they? Probably anyway. For that matter, the movement of those arms is probably something she learned from those self changes, right? Narumi was right about that. That is so insanely weird that I think our minds decided to just accept it to preserve our sanity, said Mitotsudaira. But that wasnt something she could do originally, was it? No, it wasnt. Automatons generally have the ability to learn and that can give them new functions, but Musashi: I apologize for interrupting, but having your arms move around on their own is not something that can be caused by our learning ability or our acquired knowledge. Over. Now they had confirmation from an expert. Come to think of it, it had briefly become something like an urban legend within Musashi. And also come to think of it How did Horizon even think it up in the first place? She decided to accept it as the impressive mind of their landlady. But Tomo? These new lines are forming here, but what exactly will they do? I dont know. It seems best to assume they will strengthen the power output, but it could also alter their effects. But if those lines are formed by Horizons understanding of her emotions In that case Then I think these lines are formed when Horizons emotions desire the power of the Deadly Sin instead of rejecting it. Asama stopped speaking there. She must not have been able to even speculate about anything past this. Mitotsudaira responded with an I see, and then ''Me: Hey, Ive got a bit of a question. This is during a time out while Tenzou checks on the field during the pouring rain in GekoDos. This was from her king. Silver Wolf: Um, my king? Isnt there a high risk of your character being swept downstream if you do that? Me: He said something about being able to gather low-level materials that way. But, um, Horizon had her cruel dad, right? Silver Wolf: Judge, she did. To be honest, Mitotsudaira did not have many good feelings concerning Lord Motonobu. She had been provisionally second in line to the Far East, so he had caused her a lot of trouble before and after that incident now known as the Battle of Mikawa. So she could tell her voice had grown somewhat harsh. Silver Wolf: So, my king? What about Lord Motonobu? Me: Judge. He said a lot of bold things about Horizon at Mikawa, right? So I ran over, was temporarily held back, and got soccer-kicked by Seijun. Vice President: Only because I had no other choice at the time. Do you want me to do it again? Me: Not a chance! Also, Noriki got an ahegao after being punched by some middle-aged dude. Laborer: Really? Whatd I look like? Mitotsudairas king sent a funny face over the divine transmission and she used one of her bursts of acceleration to instantly save it to her files. She managed it just before Asama erased it from the divine net. Ah, said Naruze. All I got was the thumbnail! Did anyone save a full copy!? Oh? Naruze, why are you looking at me? I dont have a copy of that. No, definitely not. Silver Wolf: Anyway, my king, Lord Motonobu did indeed say at Mikawa that whoever had the Logismoi Oplo would be able to influence the Apocalypse. Me: Right? In that case, were headed in a direction other than influencing it. She thought about that and then came to a realization. Thats right. Silver Wolf: At the time, it was possible another nation would gather them and that Horizon would be broken apart. So what he said there was based on what another nation would be able to do. Me: Judge. But Horizons changes to herself are something that only happen when Horizon survives, joins us, and gathers the Logismoi Oplo for herself. That couldnt happen with another nation. So Me: Were probably working outside the rules that cruel dad was thinking of back then. Im sure he also set up these changes shes making for herself, but he wasnt thinking of them then. So, continued Asama. Asama: That would mean this, wouldnt it? Lord Motonobu was thinking of a way the other nations could use the Logismoi Oplo to save the world from the Apocalypse, but we are doing something different from that. Everyone fell silent. After a while, Adele spoke up. That isnt a problem, is it? We arent headed in some weird direction, are we? Everyone looked to the arms and then exchanged a glance. W-were probably fine! insisted Mitotsudaira. We have kept our sanity! And they are generally harmless! Yes, harmless! I feel like I just had a ton more work shoved onto me as Vice President Me: Really, its his fault for using a word as vague as influence. Vice President: Well, he did call them teaching materials. He probably didnt expect people to use them in other ways. But, said a voice. It was Narumi. She sighed before continuing. Unturning: Whats wrong with that? I dont know what is going to happen, but we are working towards stopping the Apocalypse in our own way. This is a good way for the Vicereine to leave her fathers care and become her own person. Its all so silly, added Kimi. She placed her chest below her face while she lay on her futon. First he removes his daughters emotions and then he has her do some homework while getting them back? Foolish brother, if you ever do see Lord Motonobu again, kick his ass for me, will you? You cant manipulate someone, abandon them, and then grade how well they do. Then again, she said with a bitter smile. Even if we dont know how the Logismoi Oplo can stop the Apocalypse, he did tell us to do what we like in order to accomplish that. You can think of it like one big self-study block. Novice: In that case, I would really like to know the logic behind stopping the Apocalypse. Without knowing that, Horizon would not know how to modify her power. What a pain, muttered Mitotsudaira without thinking. But, Whats with you, Masazumi? Masazumi was sitting cross-legged with a hand on her chin next to Futayo who was collapsed on her futon while holding Tonbokiri in her arms. If we do do something, it would be nice if it could wait until after the Peace of Westphalia. If it happens before then, it would change the meaning of the Logismoi Oplo and the other nations might have their eye on us and try to restrict our actions. She shrugged. But I am glad to know about this now instead of having it suddenly come up on the battlefield. This way I can make some preparations and come up with some ideas for dealing with the other nations once this goes public. Me: Youd better thank Asama then. I will, I will, said Masazumi with a bitter smile. Asama quickly waved her hands side to side. The arms crossed themselves as if impressed by the exchange, but Mitotsudaira started worrying they were growing a little too expressive. And then We really should get some sleep now, but what is going on at Satomi right now? A fierce battle filled the sky above the Uraga Channel. The booming of artillery, the screams of metal, and the shattering of ether light rang out endlessly. A largescale back and forth was settling into place. This is looking like a huge pain. Mouri Terumoto crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows while viewing the overall progress from the deck of the Pension Versailles which had landed on the Miura Peninsulas western slope. She had a double signe cadre opened in front of her to display a magnified version of everything within 180 degrees of her. A smaller frame for magnification adjustment floated in front of that large curved frame and she operated it with her hands. The enemy ground unit on Bousous west coast is circling south on the ships they were using as a surface gun emplacement. Testament, said Mouri-01 via signe cadre. She was roughly combing her sooty hair. They are likely headed for the southern coast. They want a location where they can withdraw to the eastern noncombat zone but where they can also fire on our fleet if we try to invade from the southern sky. What are they really after? To continue attacking while giving themselves enough of an excuse to claim they intend to withdraw. But I also think they are placing their base in between so the Satomi ground unit cannot attack them from behind. And more than that Stalling for time, huh? Testament, confirmed Mouri-01. The negotiations prevent the Satomi forces from attacking the aerial fleet from below, but they can pursue the Hashiba ground unit that is making anti-air attacks from the surface. But if they do that, it will take them longer to secure the ground. Meanwhile, the Hashiba forces only have to make a land-to-land artillery attack on the Satomi ground unit past their base. They will be firing blind while on the move, but it should still be enough to stop the Satomi forces. And, she continued. While they stall for time, the enemy fleet will likely rearrange itself around the ironclad ships. To what end? Testament, replied Mouri-01. I predict the enemy has changed their plan. Before, they intended to protect their surface base and claim the Keichou Campaign is not over until it is conquered, but they now plan to us an interpretation to say the Keichou Campaign is not over as long as either the surface base or the aerial fleet remains. Theyre including interpretations in their battle strategies? This is why the powerful are such a pain in the ass. Princess? You count as the powerful too. I know Im a huge pain in the ass, so dont worry about it. Terumoto brushed up her bangs. Wow, its getting kind of stiff. Princess, there is a comb with a washing spell on the second level of the side table. You do it. You are indeed one of the powerful, Princess. Mouri-01 paused with a smile and Terumoto smiled back before speaking. So to put it simply, theyve increased the value of their surface fighters and aerial fighters as independent groups? While the surface fighters can perform anti-air fire, I think they generally viewed them as separate to begin with. In this case, their intent in splitting them up is to delay the end of the battle. So they can buy enough time for Hashiba to arrive. But a single shot from one of those ironclad ships would be huge deal for us. Testament, Mouri-01 lightly nodded. I believe Sir Murakami will do something about that. The powerful are shoving another pain-in-the-ass job on me, thought Motoyoshi. He had already moved in quite close to the enemy. He was in the sky above the Uraga Channel. The front line was keeping a distance of about 2 kilometers. A single hard hit from the enemys cannons could sink one of their ships, but they were close enough to get effective blows in on the enemy ships as well. Taking back the Miura Peninsula had let them divert some more strength toward defense. The northern line of transport ships no longer had to worry about the Miura Peninsula to port, so they were focusing their defenses to the front and even sending defense barriers to the other lines of ships. Of course, they had the greater numbers, but the enemy had the greater specs. This was far better than last time when it was fishing boats against warships, but the enemy was more numerous this time too. Honestly. He had a lot of thoughts about this. If only we had cannons as nice as Hashibas. Or if they had Belle de Marionnettes with anti-ship combat calculations as good as Musashis. Or if they had powerful warships and aerial Lourd de Marionnettes like Tres Espa?a. He could think of so much they did not have. He had briefly thought they could borrow a lot of that from the other nations, but the negotiations with Hashiba had put an end to that. No. They were receiving plenty of support and results from the ground to north. That meant the aerial fleet battle was his job. He watched the enemy movement. He already knew what the enemy warships were doing thanks to the observations from the Belle de Marionnettes on the surface. Kuki was bringing his ships in close together with the ironclad ships in the center. By taking those three rows of three ships and placing other warships above, below, left, and right of them, Kuki was creating a giant shield in the sky. He was confident he would not lose while exchanging cannon fire to port, starboard, and dead ahead. That would allow them to fire their barrage across an entire surface, but Kuki Yoshitaka. Motoyoshi smiled bitterly. That is the method I showed you last time. Kuki smiled bitterly while rearranging his formation. He knew his opponent would have a similar smile on his lips. Murakami Motoyoshi, he said while viewing the enemy ships on an insha kotob. The ships were approaching their enemy in a straight line. That is the method I showed you last time, isnt it? On the transport ships heading northeast of Bousou, Kani tied own and opened up the supply cargo on the deck while keeping general tabs on the aerial battle being fought in the southern sky. And she was not alone in that. Most everyone was monitoring the uncertain ground battle while also watching the fleet battle where everything was coming to a head. Kani tossed a bag of combat provisions on a deck cart while she thought to herself. I wonder how itll turn out! These supplies were not meant as comfort after losing a battle. She wanted them to be a celebration for winning a battle. They had to complete this work in a hurry, so she ejected Sasamura. She used sets of two to pick up all the bags at once and carry them to the cart. Kasuya was walking by while supporting a large deck container over her shoulder, but she paused and smiled bitterly. Youre pretty handy with those spears. Houzouin taught me I can use them like chopsticks! After her teacher taught her that, it had taken her two weeks before she could use them like she was eating from a rice bowl. When she had shown her teacher, he had looked shocked. In fact All the teachers were really surprised and started sweating in this weird way! That sounds like something I shouldnt ask further about. But then Kasuya looked at the map of the fleet battle she had open by her face. And the girl smiled bitterly with a tilt of the head. Worrying too much about things out there isnt going to help. And there is one thing I do know. She adjusted the container on her shoulder. It must have been filled with some kind of grain because it made a granular shifting sound and the deck shook as if sinking down. Everyone looked back their way and Kasuya shrugged. Do not worry. I am carrying it along the vertical pillars of the frame. Then she looked up into the southern sky. There is a clear difference between us and the Mouri forces. Do you mean the number of ships and the level of those ships!? That is a difference, but there is something simpler than that. That was The Mouri fleet has no name inheritors supporting them. At most, they have Mogami Yoshiaki on the Yamagata Castle. But we have Suzuki Magoichi and Katou Yoshiaki. Then whats going to happen!? The enemy should make a tactical play to bring down our fleet. Bringing down that defensive formation built around the ironclad ships will require rapid fleet movement. And And We cannot move our defensive formation, but we will send out our name inheritors at important points and have them crush the enemy attack. Most likely, there will only be the one major attack and defense. But if the enemy fails at that one chance, I doubt they will have the tactics or ships left to defeat us. Kuki opened an insha kotob and sent a few different commands. He had done this several times during this battle. He would describe certain conditions and tell them to act if those conditions were met. This was the same. The enemys lines of ships were about half the length they had started. Almost all of their ships had taken some damage and he could tell the repairs being made on the Miura Peninsula would be key to the enemys strategy. But there was no point in messing with the Miura Peninsula any longer. The enemys ships were shrinking in quantity. Meanwhile, his ironclad ships were nearly untouched. If they could maintain this defensive formation, victory was all but assured. His ships also had the higher specs. In that case What could the enemy use to turn this around? he wondered. The Yamagata Castle? Mogami Yoshiaki was the only name inheritor other than Motoyoshi within the Mouri fleet. The Yamagata Castle remained on the central southern end of the enemy fleet, but it had not joined the wheel formation there. It had not fired because its very presence applied pressure. Mogami was the home of Orei Metallo. Its powerful cannons made it more than worthy of its title as the Mogami flagship. If that ship approached now, he would have to prepare himself for losing two or three ships. That was why he had sent a command to keep an eye on its movements at all times, but then he realized something. The enemys lines are intersecting toward the south? Nabeshima looked up at the enemy fleets movements from the transport ship carrying her mechanical dragon. That ship was flying south from western Bousou at low altitude. That gave her a front-on view of the enemys three lines of ships. Thats an odd way to move your fleet. When she looked up into the western night sky, she could see all of the enemys movements. It started with the defensive line arranged alongside the Miura Peninsula. It was made up of the transport ships supplied by Musashi and about half of them were slowly joining with the central line to their south. The transport ships took the positions vacated by the warships of the central line, but they did not swap positions. While the transport ships joined the central line, the central warships also moved south. The entire fleet is sliding to the south! All three lines were making a large southward swing. The rearmost ships accelerated around first, making the fleet as a whole move something like a clock hand rotating around the ironclad ships at the center. The long lines of ships blurred together as they accelerated and began a large drift. And it was all to accomplish one thing. Theyre trying to swing their entire fleet around behind the ironclad fleet! Volume 7C, 55: Agent in the Empty Sky Volume 7C, Chapter 55: Agent in the Empty Sky Reach them, reach them If your aim can reach them The enemys aim can also reach you Point Allocation (Be Prepared) Motoyoshi sent instructions to the fleet. They had just one thing to do: position the fleet as a single long line and rotate it like the hand of a clock to reach the reverse side of the ironclad fleet to the east. But with such a large fleet, he could not send individual orders to every single ship, so the movement of the lines of ships had to be broken down into smaller groups and then sent to individual ships from there. He knew how difficult that would make the command he was giving. Cross over into a single line and then rotate all ships around the ironclad ships! The ships forming the lines traded places as they began a southward drift. A single ship could do this right away, but with an entire fleet Do not get out of place! Continue rotating quickly toward the back of the ironclad ships! The key to this movement was the lightweight transport ships. They had defense barriers up, so the pressure from the artillery cannon fire was weak and they could focus on piloting. On the other hand, the warships could make simple sliding movements, but they generally could not move forward or back. The transport ships moved between them to create a single line, but This only works thanks to the excellent braking of Musashis transport ships. Musashis transport ships were made to move around those giant ships, so instead of long-distance trade, they were designed more for short and mid-distance trade with the surface or between ships. That had one important meaning here. In order to move between ships in midair, even the large transport ships have excellent stability and balance during tight turns. Most of the command ships had called in crew from the Musashi to help pilot. That may have been why the divine transmission was awfully lively. Hey! You! Im already on course, so just come on in on the right! Were coming in from the side, so dont move! You, warship! Move and youll hit our barrier! Good girl! Good girl! Youre so cute! Youre just the cutest thing ever, you good, good girl! Motoyoshi was not quite sure what that last one was about, but they must have all had their own methods. But Okay! Its back in your hands now! That meant fleet management had been returned to him, so he checked the current situation on the fleet map in front of him. We really are rotating! The map showed the Mouri fleet rotating around like the long hand of a clock. They were moving counterclockwise around Kukis defensive formation. The long line of the fleet was tail-sliding in a largescale drift. There was a slight curve, but they were mostly keeping a straight line. His flagship was at the very back, so it sped up to pursue the line of ships from the outer edge. It was a forcible high-speed fleet drift and it was all meant for one purpose. To move behind Kukis fleet!! Kuki saw the enemy fleets movement. Reports from the surface and the ships showed what Murakami was after. An attack from behind!? He was going for a surprise attack at this stage. Getting behind the enemy was a fairly meaningless act in a fleet battle. In artillery battles, firing from the more numerous cannons on the sides of the ships was more effective than firing from head on. The back of the starboard side was only the port side. The cannons on the top of the ships would have to be re-aimed, but the number of cannons on the two sides was generally the same and they could still fire just as many shells toward the enemy. The ironclad ships were currently showing their starboard side as they fired on the enemy, so even if the enemy did move behind them Three Legs: The enemy is only moving in front of our untouched port side! Calm down, everyone! Kuki knew she was right. So he decided this was both a surprise attack and a diversion. The enemys true purpose here is Mogamis Yamagata Castle! The Yamagata Castle was not following the enemys drift. Well done noticing our movement. The sky was aroar with the Mouri fleets largescale drift. Mogami Yoshiaki bent back in her summer uniform while viewing that drift diagonally to her right. The real battle begins now. The rumble of the sky shook in her ears and she slowly swung her large fan to the left. Yamagata Castlemove to the front of the ironclad ships. Position yourself in the western sky. The blowing wind grew to a storm at Bousou. Asano had withdrawn to the eastern side of Bousou, so she experienced the overhead movement as wind. The skyyy is twirrrling! She was on the border between the beach and the forest. She had a good view of the eastern sky from there, but the forest ceiling obstructed her view to the west. But even through those trees, she could see the giant compass needle spinning southward. Herrrrrre they come! She could hear them. Waves sprayed from the ocean in what almost sounded like applause. The occasional lower rumbling was the whistling of the wind hitting those many waves. Then a clear vibration arrived. The long needle in the sky was not just pushing at the air. Theyre braaaaking!! The ocean launched rain up toward the sky. The waters surface split open as far as Asano could see. That rain rushed toward the beach. Whoaaaa! The beachs sand was blasted into the sky. Asano sensed a sandstorm forming, so she rushed back into the forest to shield herself with the trees, and My spell! How much of the coming sand could she store up and thus defend against using her storeroom spell? But in the moment before the sandstorm arrived, she sent Kuki footage of what she had seen. The Yamagata Castle was not joining in with the enemys largescale drifting. That meant the ship intended to attack the worn-down starboard side of the ironclad ships. In other words, the west. Meanwhile, Murakamis Mouri fleet would circle east to fire from there. They were slowing their drift and they would likely come to a stop at Exactly the opposite side from the Yamagata Caaastle! Kuki did not make any changes to the defensive formation including the ironclad ships. Do not move! Simply return fire! His map showed the line of enemy ships drifting. It was curious that they were somewhat descending as they went, but they may have intended to establish another stepped line of ships to construct an angle of fire for more of their ships. Meanwhile, Kukis ships did not need to move. The enemy would come to them, so Ironclad fleet, prepare to fire to port! Kuki made his decision. Prepare defense barriers to starboard! Not much of a gambling man, are you, Kuki Yoshitaka!? At the rear of the rotating line of ships, Motoyoshi had his ships descend while he checked on Kukis fleets response. He was receiving observation data from the Miura Peninsula to the west. When he combined that with what his fleet could see in the dark You arent shaking, huh!? His hope for this largescale drift was to wear down Kukis fleet on the inside. Not only would this wear down the armor and ships themselves, but it would wear down the personnel and supplies inside the ships. The ironclad ships had a symmetrical design with main cannons lined up along the top and sides. A symmetrical design with that cannon arrangement meant reloading would be done through the center of the ship. Elevators would be used to bring supplies to each floor and then to either port or starboard. When they were focused to starboard, the supplies would naturally be focused starboard as well. More personnel would be sent starboard and the rotation would be centered there. Combat was a fluid thing. There was no guarantee you would have use of your materials, equipment, and other supplies forever. In most cases, they would be used while setting things up against the enemy or responding to the unexpected. Motoyoshi had just spun all that around to the opposite side. So what would happen then? The personnel focused on the starboard side will have to be redistributed while they reestablish their internal supply line. But since the port side materials and equipment were untouched, they would not have been broken in yet. Everything was reset in a way that would hinder the exhausted starboard side personnel. And by keeping the Yamagata Castle in the west, the personnel and supplies could not be fully adjusted. This rotations true value is only seen when the battlefield has reached a stalemate. He had hoped to break them down, but Hes a tough one! Motoyoshi could see Kukis decision. He had given his orders while well aware of the exhausted state within his ships. Hes sticking to defense against the Yamagata Castle and focusing his attacks on us!? Thats not very nice, said Terumoto while placing her hands on the edge of the bow deck. Kukis tactics came from his confidence in the ironclad ships abilities. He trusted them to defend against the powerful Yamagata Castle. He trusted them to attack the poorly-defended Mouri fleet. He split attack and defense between port and starboard. And in so doing The internal flow of personnel becomes a lot simpler, so no one gets confused about what to do. Same with the supplies, said Mouri-01 via signe cadre. They only need to send the defensive supplies starboard and the offensive ones port. And There will only be a short gap while the initial personnel change posts and they figure out the new flow of supplies, but once that rearrangement is complete, this will be little different from before. Then what are we supposed to do? The sky compass was already braking. At this rate, the enemy would simply return fire as before. Are we screwed? Do not worry, Princess. Master Murakami will handle this. Just as Mouri-01 said that, a color appeared in the eastern sky. It was red. The explosive flames were much too large to simply call a fire and they erupted from the Murakami fleet rotating through the eastern sky. That had to be a warship sinking thanks to a sudden explosion at the rear of the rotating line of ships. They were hit!? But Kuki hasnt started firing yet, has he!? Nevertheless, Terumoto saw a warship sinking while its bow tilted downwards. The sky was lit up by the flames enveloping it. The flaming ship had been thrown from the largescale drifting. But the timing and location seemed odd. It shouldnt have been in range of the ironclad ships cannons yet! Plus, it was toward the back of the fleet, so the other ships should have acted as a shield. This was a sniper attack. Theres something out there! Terumoto immediately activated a telescope spell. For a brief moment, she saw something flash in the southeastern sky. The warships explosion had illuminated it. Is that them!? Someone was rotating rapidly through the southern sky to pursue the drifting line of ships. They dodged the anti-air fire from the ships that had noticed and used a burst of mobility to hop upwards. Ten Spears #5 C Katou Yoshiaki! Terumoto heard a rapid scraping noise from the sky. That was the sound of a Technohexen accelerating. I screwed that up! Yoshiaki clicked her tongue in her heart while using her full body to swing around Weiss Frstin. She had failed to snipe the Murakami flagship. Weiss Frstins anti-ship cannon form was a pretty impressive weapon. That meant she had been forced to follow after them in the southern sky so they would not notice her, but they had been faster than she had expected. She had been following the route Kuki gave her, so she could always use that as an excuse, but Im not worthy of the Technohexen title if I cant carry out the job given to me. The enemys rotation was too quick for warships. And more than that The wind from the defense barriers was a real pain to deal with. Murakami Motoyoshis fleet was made up of Mouris attack fleet and Musashis transport fleet. The Mouri fleet was a mixture of Far Eastern and Catholic ships and some of the ships had joint systems. But the Musashi transport ships were exclusively Far Eastern. When those were mixed together, it created an odd feeling for an attacker. The types of the defense barriers were jumbled together. The Catholic defense barriers were reflection types. The Shinto defense barriers were acclimation types. Both types would shatter when an attack surpassed their limits, but they could also deflect the attack depending on their angle. The Catholic ones would deflect them straight back in the opposite direction, but the Shinto ones would reduce the attacks power while letting it slide across their surface before being deflected off the edge. This was not limited to artillery. The same happened to the wind created by the ships. Some barriers deflected things sharply and others deflected them shallowly. The mixture of wind speeds caused by that had diverted her sniper shot. It was meant to blow through the bow of Murakami Motoyoshis flagship, but it tore into the side of the ship in front of it instead. She had shot down a warship protecting the flagship, but that was not her goal. She immediately reassembled Weiss Frstin and flew. She had to hurry. The enemy ships were about to complete their largescale drifting. They were stopping. Her target was Murakami Motoyoshis flagship that commanded that fleet movement. If she destroyed the command ship, they would lose the coordination for their surprise attack and the fleet would break apart. That would greatly reduce the burden on Kukis fleet. Also, she quietly began while exhaling a heated breath into the night air. Defeating Murakami Motoyoshi plays a role in my history recreation. The Testament said Katou Yoshiaki would make a name for herself as one of the Seven Spears of Shizugatake and later rise to prominence as one of the Seven Generals. The battles leading up to Sekigahara occurred during the time of the Seven Generals, but In my case She held Matsuyama Castle as part of the Eastern Army. It was the Western Armys Murakami Navy who attacked that castle. The Murakami Navy landed at Matsuyama after taking the castle of Hachisukas forces. But Yoshiakis forces noticed them, attacked in the middle of the night, and killed Murakami Motoyoshi in battle. This was the perfect chance for a night attack. That was not why she had done it, but since this charge toward the enemy fleet matched the Testament so well It feels like a good luck charm. Like Im guaranteed success. She flew toward the enemy fleet. She pushed back the thruster control pedals with the backs of her thighs and closed her six wings as much as possible. Weiss Frstin C high-speed cruising form. Wow. The Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji heard that comment while they were determining which parts of the mechanical dragon needed repairs. Oh, what is it, my lady!? They looked up to see Nabeshima standing on the armor that guarded the cockpit in the dragons head. She was holding a lernen figur up toward the sky. And on the other side The Murakami fleet andis that Hashibas Weiss Hexen!? She held her right index finger up toward the sky as if she were pointing at the stars there. Thats incredible. The trail her finger drew in the sky was following the Technohexens flight. The lights of cannon fire flew through the sky there. Lights were shined to capture the flying Technohexen and definite lines were drawn out by homing spells. It was all a counterattack made by the Murakami fleet as they drifted away, but Oh? said one of the Four Heavenly Kings while looking up at the ether light railing through the sky. She isnt running away. She must have her pride as one of the Ten Spears. Everyone loves that pain-in-the-rear concept when theyre young. The Four Heavenly Kings doesnt need an old geezer like youuuu!! No, we dont need youuuu! After exchanging some blows, a bearded elderly man spoke up. Nabeshima kept her eyes on the sky where she traced her finger along like a conductors baton. Really, I want to be as good a lifelong technician as I can be for the lady. Everyone has to decide on a path for themselves. Even the fighters need some other skills to put food on the table once the fighting ends. Although well need to stop the Apocalypse first. But, said an elderly man in glasses. The lady says she wants to fight andlook. The way her finger is moving is a bit much for us. She might have it in her, but wed never last. Which is why we dont need youuuuuuuuuuu! The second scuffle began, but they were still watching Yoshiaki charge toward the enemys counterattack as shown through the sharp lines drawn out by Nabeshima. Yoshiaki flew rapidly toward the enemy fleet from above center. The enemy fleet could use the top of their ships for anti-air fire, so this allowed them to utilize their greatest firepower. She knew full well that she was in grave danger here. However I want speed for my approach. She had a single reason for that. Her craft was currently in high-speed cruising form. She hoped to remake it into high-mobility form to break through the fleet. But switching forms would take a small amount of time. She used gravity to eliminate that gap. The difference was slight, but she could maintain her speed better when remaking her craft during a descent than while ascending or flying horizontally. So she did so. The enemy had plenty of speed too. These were a powerful nations aerial warships after all. Their horizontal drift kicked up some waves and she was hit with the illusion of them moving away from her. They had noticed her. The enemy was swinging around with Murakami Motoyoshis ship in the back. They drew a large arc and revealed a single line to her. It was the long line of their ships. She would have to pass above or between the dozen or so ships in front of the flagship to reach it. She tore through the wind and pulled her Weiss Hexen hat low over her eyes as she viewed that image and task. Fine then. More lines of homing ether light had appeared in the sky to shoot her down. To avoid friendly fire, they appeared to be using stronger guidance and homing spells than normal. That was fine with her. She leaned her body forward, opened up the thrusters, and spoke. I accept your challenge. For just a brief moment, Nabeshima saw a light that looked like a blade piercing the night sky. It stabbed diagonally down toward the long line of ships. That was Yoshiakis schale besen. It was a lot like passing a needle through a piece of cloth, but there was no hesitation in that burst of speed. That Technohexen was up against a massive number of shells, defense barriers, and spells, but instead of dodging them, she broke straight through. Incredible. That trajectory was reminiscent of iaido. Nabeshima doubted anyone in that rotating fleet had been able to track that movement. That was clear enough from how they continued their anti-air fire despite losing sight of their target. However Wow. Yoshiaki had moved down below the enemy fleet and she had already changed form. Unlike before, her schale besen had its front and rear wings spread out in their adjustable positions. That would be its high-mobility form, which told Nabeshima why Yoshiaki had forced her way through a moment before. She needed enough speed to avoid being targeted mid-transformation, and She was practicing how she would plunge deep into the enemy formation now! Her schale besen filled with light to take her not just close to the enemy, but in their midst. She rocketed forward. Yoshiaki pierced them. Technohexen attacks could be divided into two major categories based on their trajectories: straight-line shots and curving shots which were either controlled or autonomous. Schwarz Hexen used repulsion acceleration spells, so they primarily used straight-line shots. Weiss Hexen used guided acceleration spells, so they primarily used curving shots. Modern Technohexen still used that foundation, but they would also incorporate both methods on top of their specialty or switch between the types as they fought. Yoshiaki was a Weiss Hexen, but she actually preferred straight-line shots. She thought of flying as a world of speed where you could not afford to any distractions. So There. She understood the general speed of the enemy artillery and spells. She passed through them. She dove between the ships, slipped below them, and soared up between the cannon blasts. She was not dodging them. She chose a route void of enemy attacks to arrive at her ending point as quickly as possible. Instead of a curving path that tried to follow the most direct path, she took rectangular path of linked inner corners. She launched her entire body forward and kept her schale besen under control to harness that straight-line stability. She went full speed. That was not as high as it might be since she was using the high-mobility form, but she could not have used the actual top speed of the high-speed cruising form while among all these densely-packed attacks. She needed the high-mobility form that brought her speed back up as much as possible with each consecutive burst of acceleration. Her body was already leaning past the grip and her chin was pressed against the broom. She thought of it like tensing her sides and making herself as skinny as possible. She closed her wings, and Mach schnell. She dove between the enemy artillery and through the gaps in the lines drawn by the homing spells. But more than that Toward the surface of the ship! She flipped around and flew alongside the enemy ships starboard side with her back toward it. The wind from the ship pushed on the broom, causing it to pull in toward her body this time. ! She made it through. There was no thrill in flying between the artillery shots. Since the gunners used control spells for assistance, the lines of fire never overlapped. So if she flew along one line, she was guaranteed safety. If she did that for a second and third line, she could thread the needle with a series of straight lines. She was in a hurry. She set her sights on another enemy warship. She flew toward its port side while it rapidly rotated through the world in its high-speed drift. When flying alongside the ship, the spray from its virtual ocean interfered with the spells keeping her schale besen flying. Instead of a shaking, it was more like the broom gently hopped up as at hit a wave. That signaled the beginning of her turn. She broke through the wave and bathed in the ether fragments while swinging Weiss Frstin around. She was as close to the side of the ship as she could get without touching it. No, Weiss Frstins tail did in fact bump into the armor. The ships armor was a collection of defense spells, but so was Weiss Frstin. They repelled each other, so Thanks. That gave her some initial speed to work with. The metallic clang reached her only after Weiss Frstin was already moving forward. She accelerated it and held it down to move straight ahead. The path she wanted was the one through the gaps in the enemys attacks. The ether lines of homing spells raced after her. Great speed and many paths pursued her, so if those caught her, a ton of homing shots would hit her. However I can make it. Weiss Frstin accelerated. Weiss Hexen spells were perfect for acceleration, so she pulled away from all those ether lines. This felt good. She enjoyed her everyday life, but this version of herself and this world here could never be found there. It was wonderful. She did not even need to look back because she would have known what was happening even with her eyes closed. That was why she had dived down from above to earn enough time to prepare. Now she only needed to accelerate. She chose a direction and rocketed forward. She was surrounded by motion. But She launched herself and then there was nothing at all around her. She could not be touched by the enemys attacks or hostility. The Technohexen had taken flight during their days of persecution, but Yoshiaki thought there was more to it than having inherited ancient flight technology. Solitude was a wonderful thing when it was intentionally sought out. So she tore through the sky. The sky was clear. The emptiness and chill she felt there were no illusion. That was simply what the night air felt like. She sent herself forward and swung her legs to control her angle. Then she viewed the proper route once more. There it is. She could see it. Murakami Motoyoshis flagship was visible through the line of enemy ships. The enemy was coming. Motoyoshi could see his historical nemesis soaring through the sky. So it really is you. This was his first time seeing her. But as the inheritor of the name Murakami Motoyoshi, he could never forget the name Katou Yoshiaki. Technically speaking, she was not the one who would kill him. It was someone under her command. But they were connected by the fact that he would lose to her forces. Let us see. He viewed his enemy and raised his right hand. What is it I am fighting against here? He swung his hand outwards. Fire! Yoshiaki saw it while she flew rapidly between the ships. On both sides!? The warships on either side of her had opened the cannons on their sides. Of course, firing those would hit the opposite ships, so the control spells would alter the angles and instead use the secondary cannons on top of the deck. Or so she thought. Instead, every one of those cannons moved to target her. That meant they had shut off the control spells. Youre willing to suffer friendly fire over this!? The subsequent cacophony was all the answer she needed. Cannons fired from either side of her. Yoshiaki made no mistake when responding to the twin barrages. She fearlessly continued her acceleration. The artillery fire filling the canyon between ships included the cannons atop the decks. The shells were going to strike each other or the other ships. And she took action just before any of that happened. She spread the wings on her back and rose from Weiss Frstin. ! She kicked off and took flight. Motoyoshi saw the collision and his enemys decision in the sky out ahead. Katou Yoshiaki was no longer flying or soaring. She had slammed her speed into her spread wings. Are you insane!? He saw the Technohexen collide with the air. Her wings strained, her hat flew off, and her right main wing twisted outwards from the second joint onwards. Golden feathers scattered into the night. The homing spells from the fleet behind her pursued and locked onto her, but Did the Technohexen take flight!? Her wings were angled upwards, so this collision with the wind would launch her skyward. She used that to avoid the artillery fire from either side. And he heard her voice. Or he thought he did. Weiss Frstin. As she uttered those words, her outstretched right hand touched something. It was a collection of white rectangles that rose from below. It was her schale besen. Just before letting go, she had kicked off of it and jumped up, but she had not simply been using it as a foothold or stepping stone. The kick had sent it downwards, so its tail had dropped down to avoid the artillery fire while it also aimed skyward. The rest was simple. The schale besen had collided with the same air as she had, so it was launched diagonally up a beat after her. Then she adjusted her position in the air to catch up to it from behind. Instead of riding it, she was clinging to or embracing it. But she used it to fly toward him all the same. As soon as her gaze was undeniably directed toward him, he gave an order. Fire. This time, the flagships main cannon was fired toward the Technohexen. Nabeshima saw the Technohexens split-second decision in response to the warships main cannon. She used the homing spells. They locked onto the feathers she scattered, so they detonated behind her. The force of the explosion blasted her forward. It was a rough evasion. Is this why she spread her wings and scattered her feathers before!? The action had enough force to push her away from the flagships main cannon. But Eh? Nabeshima was confused because Yoshiaki was hit as she performed her flying evasive action. Yoshiaki had supposedly dodged the attack, but Nabeshima saw and heard an attack hitting her. However, this was not the attack from Motoyoshis flagship. It was from one of the enemy ships she had already passed by. Motoyoshis flagship had not actually fired a shell. It had instead fired A homing spell!? That homing designation was sent to one of the previous shells so it was sure to hit the Technohexen even if she took evasive action. Nabeshima was certain this had stopped Katou Yoshiakis charge, but Huh? Why? she wondered as she watched the schale besen scattering through the sky. Why are the pieces black? Motoyoshi looked to the right. He turned to the eastern sky horizontally right of the empty space the main cannon had fired through. There were wings there, but not all of them were gold. The Schwarz Hexen is here too!? The black Technohexen was holding the white one in one arm. The black one was clearly exhausted and out of breath, but CCCCC The white schale besen they both held had transformed. It had functioned as a flight device before, but now it was A cannon!? Angie!? Yoshiaki had been prepared for the shell to hit her, but someone had flown in from the side just before it did. It was Angie. The girl had readily slammed her own schale besen into the enemy shell and maintained her momentum while snatching up Yoshiaki. She must have flown all the way here from Europe without stopping for supplies. Soaring along the wind required the same stamina as a full-body workout. That could be seen from her sweat and the stiffness of her hair. Kime-chan. She only held Yoshiaki in her right arm while using her left arm to pull in Weiss Frstin. Man, Bitchu Takamatsu Castle was hilarious. I laughed my ass off! Was it? That simple response was enough to calm Yoshiaki. She realized how important this sense of peace was as she accepted Weiss Frstin from Angie and activated its anti-ship cannon form. All of its acceleration panels were arranged as a cannon barrel measuring over 30m long. This was a Technohexen cannon. She readied that while viewing the enemy with Angie. She sent a fire command to the cannon while letting her body ride the wind. And there was one thing she had to say now. I am enjoying myself too. She fired her cannon on Motoyoshis flagship. Volume 7C, 56: Sentencer at the Execution Grounds Volume 7C, Chapter 56: Sentencer at the Execution Grounds If the sky is known as the night Then what do you call us up here? Point Allocation (Basking In It) Two explosions blossomed in the sky. Motoyoshis flagship had exploded at the back of the drifting Mouri fleet. The first explosion came from the engine system being pierced. The second came from the fuel igniting afterwards. The second one was larger and it caused the giant ship to swell out from within before rapidly tearing apart and rupturing. With a loud metallic noise, the flagship broke down the middle. The spell system controlling and protecting the ship lost power and the armor literally broke apart. From there, the flagship dropped as a flaming hulk with the roar of air being pushed out of its way. Two people were watching from above as it dropped out of the drift: a white Technohexen who was catching her breath and dismantling a white cannon and a black Technohexen who was pulling the other close so they could support each other. The Mouri flagship crashed into the ocean below, slammed flames into the water, and burst apart. Crushed under its own weight, the ship entirely lost its original shape. Kuki breathed a deep sigh at Katou Yoshiakis success. Seeing Motoyoshis flagship sink did inspire some feelings inside him. In their previous fleet battle, he had destroyed Motoyoshis fleet and sent it crashing into the ocean. I suppose you could call this the same. Given Yoshiakis history recreation, Murakami Motoyoshi would have a hard time returning to the battlefield after this. Kuki almost felt disappointed at losing such a formidable foe, but he wondered if that was only because he had defeated the man in both their encounters. Well done, Yoshiaki-kun. Testament. I couldnt have done it without Angie showing up. I might have died without her. Focus on the result, Yoshiaki-kun. And Angie-kun, you damaged your schale besen when you arrived, but can you still do the recreation of your loss in the Keichou Campaign? Oh, right! The raft! Ive gotta make a raft! Can we just line up Weiss Frstins acceleration panels horizontally? suggested Yoshiaki. They switch gears quickly, thought Kuki with a bitter smile. But Hm? The ironclad ships suddenly shook. No, the shaking was not the issue. They were taking fire from port instead of from starboard like before. The enemy Mouri fleet had lost their flagship and thus their chain of command. If they were firing on the ironclad fleet now We will crush you. He then focused on the starboard side. What would the Yamagata Castle do in the western sky now that Motoyoshis flagship had been sunk? He realized something when he checked visually and with an accurate rangefinder on an insha kotob. The Yamagata Castle ismoving away? The Yamagata Castle was moving back. Kuki considered what that could mean while reviewing the actual information he had at his fingertips and before his eyes. Why would it do that? He could think of a few different reasons. The most likely was that they realized a pincer attack was not possible with the Mouri fleet falling apart. The next most likely was that they were adjusting their distance for the effective range of their main cannon. Beyond that, it was also possible they were simply being cautious as the ironclad fleet prepared to fire back. Now, then. The roars and booms of cannon fire were already sounding in the eastern sky behind him. The ironclad ship had begun destroying the Mouri fleet that was no more than a doomed remnant at this point. But, he thought. Is there any other possible reason for the Yamagata Castle to pull back? There is. He could think of one other possibility. But he did not think there was any point in accepting it as a reason. Surely it couldnt be that, right? Did they decide attacking us is not worth it because our defeat is already guaranteed? That could not possibly be the reason. But Three Legs: Kuki-kun! Magoichis worried voice reached him. Three Legs: The Mouri fleet is charging us from the east! Huh? said Nabeshima as she viewed the progress in the sky from atop a transport ship rushing eastward at low altitude. The Mouri fleet continued its largescale drift in the eastern sky, but they were no longer just rotating like the hand of a clock. They curved like a snake to also charge toward the ironclad ships without losing any momentum. They scattered waves from their virtual oceans along that curve and they took on a certain form. Theyre charging in as three lines of ships! But those lines were different now. The lines had been a mix of warships and transport ships before, but now the lines were separated between warship and transport ship. Plus, they now had a row of transport ships on either side. They had focused their attack power in the central line while increasing their defenses to the sides. The middle line was sticking out a bit because the other lines could not keep up with its speed, but the overall control of the ships was good enough. Their target was the center of the ironclad fleet. They charged toward that target with perfect coordination. And Nabeshima realized that, if the drifting lines of ships had divided up their roles once more This charge was always their plan. Isnt there a but, my lady? asked one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji from below. But how are they so coordinated after losing their commander, right? He was exactly right. The enemy was still having their lines split apart and join together. Their coordination was perfect despite the lack of Motoyoshi as their commander. Why is that? You have a commanders instincts, so it would probably be best to let you know this. In fact, it might be good to let Kuki know as well. He explained. Even we can pilot this mechanical dragon to an extent without you here. In other words Small nations, small forces, and groups tied together by something like a clan will fight using an elite few. In that case, the difference in skill between commander and follower is not all that large. But that cant happen for Kuki inside a group as enormous as the Hashiba forces. And this time, Mouri is being assisted by some piloting experts from Musashi. In other words The Mouri fleet is commanded by Murakami Motoyoshi. That means his role was to lead the strategy needed to bring everyone to this point. But the actual movements were left up to the elites who could view the big picture. Of course, they can only do that because they were trained so well by the leader of the Murakami Navy: Murakami Motoyoshi himself. Theyre finally doing it! On the deck of the Pension Versailles, Terumoto grabbed the prow railing with both hands while clenching and grinding her teeth. Honestly, I thought you were crazy, Murakami Motoyoshi, but you actually pulled it off. The general plan had been put together when they were back in Hexagone Fran?aise, adjustments had been made during the Siege of Odawara, and further adjustments had been made after seeing the result of the pre-battle meeting. Throughout the frequent changes, Murakami Motoyoshi had never uttered a single complaint and constructed an excellent strategy. However, he had insisted on just one thing: Some crew from Musashi. Since they did not have a powerful navy to work with, they had needed to combine meticulous planning with surprise. They had to lie in wait and not let the perfect opportunity slip away, so they had needed the fleet to be managed by elites. Most likely, Motoyoshi had only agreed to the multiple changes in the plan because he saw his role as a strategy courier. With elites who could carry out their individual strategies on their own and who could view the big picture, he could simply tell them which strategy to use and carry them all to the final opportunity they needed. The Murakami Navy is numerous. Terumoto repeated the words she remembered him speaking at the strategy meeting. We are the Murakami Navy. Watch as we use our numbers. They were numerous, but they were not a powerful navy. They were just the one group. He was their commander, but he was no more than one of those numbers. So, she said with her eyebrows raised. We will show you the power of the largest delinquent naval force in Far Eastern history! All of the ships participating in the charge responded to Terumoto. Some did so with testament and others did with judge. Our Musashi group will handle the separation and regrouping of the transport ship lines, so shove all the firing and charging stuff onto Mouri! Dont say youre shoving it onto us! But if were doing it, were doing it right, so try to keep up! The ships were pushed nearly to their limits. After the high-speed drifting, they returned to a straight line for the charge. They were already shifting to the side, but they forcibly tilted against that movement, which rolled them onto their sides or caused a highside from the recoil. However, each of the ships banked themselves while only every looking ahead, never to the ships behind them or to either side. We can still do this! Yeah, I can keep going too! They pushed their speed and balance to the limit in order to form a certain trajectory. And Well be going on ahead! The ship in the lead saw the ironclad fleet up ahead, so they sped up and flew right into the cannon fire coming from those ships. We arent afraid! someone yelled. Because we are the Murakami Navy! they all replied. And we are numerous! Magoichi realized she had a single chance to fight back. She stood on the deck of the top central ironclad ship. Yata! She prepared Yatagarasus large cannon. She had used this already at the start of the aerial battle and she was going to use it again here. She had already cleaned the weapon and, if she was not going to use it here, when would she? Of course, artillery fire was already flying from their fleet. The ironclad ships were firing their main cannons. Those cannons had torn through and destroyed plenty of enemy ships so far, but now Theyre defending against it! The enemys three lines of ships were different from before. Before, the left and middle lines from her perspective had been made up of warships. The right line had been the defensive transport ships. Now the left and right lines were the defensive transport ships. That meant double defense. Those two lines were shorter than before, but this was meant as a short-term battle anyway. I appreciate the gamble they are making here. But their preparations could use work, she added. The enemy was low in the sky after leaving their largescale drift. Charging toward the Hashiba fleet from so low gave the Hashiba fleet an advantage. A diagonal shot from Yatagarasu was enough to blast them head-on. Yatas large cannon has a caliber of approximately 30m. Standard warships were between 300 and 800m long and at least 50m wide. A head-on blast from Yatagarasus large cannon could only destroy a single ship at most. However, it had a range of about a kilometer, even if it did grow weaker the further it traveled. As long as she hit them from the right angle, she could shoot down two or three warships. That would allow her to completely eliminate their initial charge. If she bought some time, the Hashiba fleet could manage. Kuki would take command and figure something out. So Peck at and devour them, heavenly messenger. She opened a targeting spell in front of her eye and swung both arms. Blast them!! A large cannon took form diagonally in the night sky behind Magoichi. The Yatagarasu rifles flying in the sky above had connected their black barrels and expanded the barrel out to the bottom. The virtual barrel they created was approximately 30m wide and more than 120m long. Three Garudas standing on the barrel gave three squawks to establish its power. Then Magoichi removed the bandages she used as an eyepatch. A prosthetic crows eye was revealed below. She was a demoness, but she had adopted the prosthetic eye anyway so she could sync with Yatagarasu. She raised her right hand toward her enemy and raised her left hand toward her prosthetic eye. Go, City Destroyer Yatagarasu! Open the beaks of your three barrels! Kani saw a beam of black light fire diagonally down and eastward in the southern sky. She heard people raising their voices all around her. This was their second time seeing this during the nights battle, but that was why their raised voices carried so much expectation. Kani also saw the result of the attack in the distant sky. Yatagarasus enormous attack had resulted in No damage to the enemy! They dodged it! She quickly magnified the nighttime footage on her lernen figur, which made it all too obvious what had happened. The Mouri fleet dodged Suzuki-senpais attack!! Asano looked up into the sky. She used just her right hand to brush off her sandy clothes as she did so. Oh? Ohhh? A black pillar of light had stabbed diagonally down into the ocean. That powerful beam attack had lasted a full seven seconds. The ocean surface was lifted up like flower petals a few kilometers away where the attack had hit. Those waves would arrive here before too long. But she checked on what had happened in the sky first. The enemy fleet had dodged Magoichis counterattack. They had not escaped to either side. Nor had they moved up or down. They had simply continued on ahead. The wheeeel formation!? The enemy had not ascended from their low position. They had only temporarily risen up like a snake rearing its head in order to construct a wheel formation toward the center column of the ironclad fleet. The black crows attack had passed through the center of that wheel. Asano realized something when she thought back to all the enemy fleets actions since the start of the battle. Three liiines of ships, swaaapping out, moving up and dowwwn, and the wheeeel formation. Everything they had used for their initial delaying tactics had been used to construct this final charge. In that case, she thought. Murakami Motoyoooshi was making the final adjuuustments for this moooment. Just as she said that, a new result was added to the sky. At the center of the grid formation that ruled the night sky, the central ironclad ship had its armor panels destroyed by a close-range attack from the wheel formation. Wowww. The ironclad ship exploded while only taking out a single ship from the wheel formation. That was the Mouri fleets first win. Ohh, they did it. Did you see that, Shakenobe? I did, mon! It is all thanks to you, mon! I did nothing at all. The enemy cannot run away because you have positioned yourself behind them, mon! Atop the Yamagata Castles bridge, Mogami Yoshiaki smiled at Shakenobe while he shouted too loudly to be drowned out in the night sky. I always end up with a positive outlook with you around, Shakenobe. But are you not going to fire, mon? I will be forced to if Kukis fleet falls back this way, butfor the time being, we can let Mouri have all the fun. Handing the credit to them is sure to come in handy down the road, she said. Also, Murakami Motoyoshis strategic planning is finally bearing fruit. Watching scenes like this is one of the best parts of the battlefield. What do you mean, mon!? You dont know? I dont, mon! shouted the Mouse. Good boy, she nodded. I will bring you some sake, mon! It is a little early for that. Then I will bring it later, mon! That sounds nice, she said before looking out ahead into the sky. The Mouri fleet was challenging the ironclad ships by moving in unbelievably close. There could not have been more than 30m between them and the Mouri fleet was using a wheel formation at that close range. Generally, warships have cannons on the top and sides. And most of those will be the ones sticking out from the openings on the sides. That is especially true for galleys like Hashibas ironclad ships. But What if you move in real close? You would be right next to them, mon! Look, said Yoshiaki while holding Shakenobe between her two fans. She lifted his face up in front of her right eye. Shakenobe? You can see my right eye, can you not? But can you see my left eye? I cannot, mon! The same thing is happening to the ironclad ships. She released him into the air. The openings for the cannons on the sides are only large enough for that single cannon. They are kept small for defense purposes, but the cannons cannot aim to the blind spots on either side, can they? Now, at mid-range or longer, those cannons can get an angle of fire and focus all their shells on the enemy. However At extreme close-range, they can only use two or three of the cannons along a horizontal line. That was what Murakami Motoyoshi had taken advantage of. The wheel formation is very difficult to defend against. During the Armada Battle, not even Musashi could defend against it without their automatons calculating out the rotation timing, right? And at close-range, it is difficult to even observe their movements. Of course, the wheel formation required a lot of training on the attackers part. Getting the timing of the attacks right was hard enough, but having each ship target the same spot was even more difficult. The strength of the Murakami Navys unity had made that possible here. The ironclad ships are using inexperienced rookies and only some of their ships can use their cannons. Also, Kuki decided to destroy the Mouri fleet with their cannons, so he placed all their defense barriers toward our Mogami forces. That means they will have very few barriers open on the port side facing the Mouri fleet. As a result This is the completion of Murakami Motoyoshis strategy. Hashibas aerial forces are greatly feared, yet he has pulled off the seemingly impossible task of defeating those ironclad ships with no name inheritors and with only a few lines of weak ships. Most likely This is the task Hexagone Fran?aises previous generation left for the current generation. So let us sit back and watch. A container was placed in her hand as she pointed to the eastern sky. Shakenobe had brought her some sake. How about it, mon!? I always get ahead of myself with you around, Shakenobe. The battle has not been won yet. But She narrowed her eyes toward the exchange of artillery fire visible in the sky out ahead. The occasional burning metal scraps flew this way like stray shells and those embers decorated the Yamagata Castle. Do not fall back, Kuki. If you do, the fox behind you shall burn you to the ground. Stay where you are and let your Hashiba forces collapse without my Mogami forces needing to lift a finger. She spoke without a smile as she watched a second ship sink. Tonight, you shall taste defeat, Hashiba. Volume 7C, 57: Duelers in Reserve Space Volume 7C, Chapter 57: Duelers in Reserve Space If you ask What is necessary I will answer by Moving the counter Point Allocation (Money) A giant fireball appeared in the sky and dropped down. The gaze looking up at it was high up and moving fast. It belonged to a god of war. Satomi Yoshiyasus Righteousness was being pursued by Konishi Yukinagas Filial Piety. That could not have been fun for Kuki-kun, said Konishi before looking down again. She pursued her enemy through the forest. She made minute adjustments to the flight devices to pursue the opponent who was waiting for an opening. But she would not pursue her too far. If she left their base unguarded, the Satomi Liberations ground forces would attack. Honestly. She smiled bitterly on Filial Pietys shoulder. War is a real pain in the rear. Judge. It certainly is that, replied Righteousness from the dark forest. I used to be dying to accomplish some great feat, but now I just want it to end as quickly as possible. Thats the opposite of me, replied Konishi to establish their respective positions. I want this to drag on until Hashiba-kun arrives. I know. But thats why I dont want this particular battle to end as quickly as possible, said Righteousness. This is a battle to take back what was taken. This battle should never have had to happen in the first place, so I simply feel no reason to drag it out. Konishi used Filial Pietys arms to deflect the short swords Righteousness thrust her way. The arms had their outer shell strengthened so they could be used as a shield or a striking weapon. And she had one other trick prepared. Arrow of Sebastian! Bows appeared from the sides of the shields. They stuck out of the shields from about halfway up, so they looked something like crossbows and there were four on each side. Konishi pulled back Filial Pietys arms so the artificial muscles and motors pulled the forearms back along the slide rail in the elbow to cock them. The bows pulled their spell strings taut within the shields and locked them in place. Then the bowstrings were released. With four on each side, a total of eight swooshing sounds sliced the air along with the loosed arrows. The 7m arrows were made of ether and they were launched from atop Filial Pietys arms. Those arms were aimed at Righteousness. The glowing arrows were loosed at close range and they flew toward the other god of war the instant they were created. Meanwhile, Righteousness had just had its arms deflected along with the short swords, so it could not immediately intercept this attack. Instead, it flapped its flight devices down and forward to fall back. The arrows pursued while audibly slicing through the air. They corrected their course to match the extra distance to Righteousness and maintained a collision course. They were going to hit, but that was when Righteousness did something else. It swung its body side to side while falling back to use the trees as cover. That high speed slalom did not bother dodging the leafy branches. The green summer leaves acted as dark cover at night. But the arrows pierced through and blew them away. Out of the eight penetrating arrows, five had their course changed as they shattered a tree. The remaining three continued toward Righteousness, but I can see them. The holes pierced through the scattered leaves accurately revealed the arrows paths. Righteousness made a counterattack with her short swords to take out two of the arrows. As for the last one ! She moved forward. By getting closer, her speed surpassed the arrows mobility and she dodged it. The glowing arrow could not turn tightly enough and instead stabbed into a tree behind the god of war. Righteousness left that sound behind while moving straight forward. It instantly moved in toward Filial Piety. Not bad, Satomi Student Council President! Konishi launched two arrows, but not at Righteousness. If she missed at this close range, she would be wide open to attack. And she had not had enough time since the previous arrows to prepare a homing divine protection for the arrows. So she launched them down. She smashed the crust with twin diagonal blasts. Rocks flew, their footing collapsed, and the trees shook wildly. Righteousness had to immediately apply attitude control against the shockwave of the arrows impact. Filial Piety took that moment to fall back. The wind swept out from between them, and CCCCC The two of them charged forward and clashed. Konishi had Filial Piety deflect Righteousnesss short swords. Her battle funding counter was falling in the lernen figur in the upper right of her vision, but she still had plenty to spare. She could easily reach dawn while fighting like this. And Hashiba would arrive with the dawn. Thats right. The eastern sky was already starting to change color. It had been pure darkness before, but the dark blue was growing stronger. The pitch black was being swept away and replaced by a gradient that grew darker from east to west. Time was passing and that was a good thing for her side. It means Hashiba-kuns arrival is drawing closer! The Keichou Campaign had been like a bad dream, but she would wake from that nightmare come morning. In the morning, Hashiba and the others on the Azuchi Castle would arrive in Kantou and solve everything. Of course, she would prefer to settle this before that happened, so Im not about to stop! She launched more arrows and a thought came to mind. I want to show off, dont I? She wanted to win as much as possible. According to the Testament, she would side with the Western Army at Sekigahara and be executed after losing. She would fight for Mitsunari on the pro-Hashiba side and that was the end of it. The history recreation could change the order of things by completing things early or putting them off until later, but with the standard order, her ending at Sekigahara was next up after the Keichou Campaign. If she was going to win, this was her last chance. I want to win. She launched arrows with spells added on. She used fire and incendiary spells. They were meant for use in attacking warships or burning down residential areas, but I will win this with my money. Fire, Sebastian! She launched the fire arrows toward Righteousness at close range. Yoshiyasu accurately dealt with Konishis attack. She fell back to buy herself enough time and distance before they hit, she dodged as much as she could dodge, and she cut down the rest. However Fire!? Incendiary spells would burn the target whether it was flammable or not. The degree depended on the level of the spell, but someone at Konishis level was probably using ones that could burn ice. However, incendiary spells were usually used en masse. The point was for the fire to spread as far as possible, so they were generally scattered over a wide area to engulf the battlefield in flames. But Konishi was different. She launched 16 fire arrows in quick succession. They appeared to be pursuing Yoshiyasu, but A barrier!? They landed in a large circle around her and set the trees there ablaze. Of course, those fires were caused by the incendiary spells. The 16 campfires burned at a radius of 200m, but they did not spread to their surroundings and simply shined a crimson light on the battlefield. This light revealed something. Oh, no. It revealed Righteousnesss position in the forest. How about that? She heard a voice. Dodging and hiding behind cover isnt much use anymore, is it? At the very least, dodging arrows with powerful kinetic homing isnt going to be easy from now on. This was like a 200m radius cage. Yoshiyasu wished she could shift the battlefield to someplace outside it. This opponent was formidable enough to warrant it. But if she did not defeat this enemy, the dawn would come. She had to go on the offensive, so What does it matter? The enemy had created a stage for the battle and placed her inside it. Even though she could have continued running away in the hopes of running out the clock. Of course, if she did that, we would only have to crush their base and declare victory. Both sides had some troublesome facts to deal with here. That meant one thing about their confrontation here: It is unavoidable. Yoshiyasu threw herself forward. She opened the flight devices on her back and moved to slam her right shoulder into Filial Piety. Ookubo saw the distant ring of fire illuminating south Bousou like a bonfire. The intense battle between the large wheel formation and the ironclad fleet continued in the night sky overhead. The amount of sparks and armor fragments falling from the sky increased the further south they went, but Ookubo was more focused on the eastern slopes ring of fire. That merchant keeps causing trouble. Doing that prevents us from deploying our ground unit in that area or in a parallel line along the slope. Yes, the shadows would give away their location, milady. We should alter the formation and path of the unit using the central route. And we should move further forward. Kanou started forward, but someone stood out in front of her. It was Yagyuu Munenori. He viewed the bright fire visible through the forest ahead. I will move out ahead, milady and Kanou-sama. Are you sure? You can leave this to Kanou-kun if you are feeling tired. The Tachibana Couple has already gone ahead, so I will do the same. He sure hates to lose, thought Ookubo with a bitter smile. And How is the enemy base, Kanou-kun? You can see that for yourself. Kanou tapped Yagyuus shoulder to send him off and then pointed south. The fishing port turned wartime city 5km from here was being used as a Satomi base and is now being used as the enemy base. There was a wall of light in that direction. That is a city defense barrier, but it is an open-top model. It is on the coast and the forest-side border is also rather complex. They likely decided a hemispherical defense barrier could not cover it and would be wasteful. The protection of the ironclad ships overhead probably played a role as well. Could we get in from above? Jizuri Suzaku and Righteousness could. I have determined it would be best to have the ships fighting overhead drop us down. That isnt happening, sighed Ookubo. And, Can we get through the wall on the ground? We could manage if a god of war cannon or Tachibana Gin-samas Cuatro Cruz broke through an 8m square hole with a close-range shot. Kanou displayed a diagram with a few possible destruction points indicated. There were 7 in all, but Yagyuu-samas report says they are already building wooden walls and towers inside. Yes, I suppose they would do that. A rumble of destruction sounded in the sky overhead. One of the ironclad ships and two of the Mouri warships had been destroyed. Ohh. It looked to Ookubo like they were falling her way, but They are actually falling toward the Uraga Channel and the western beach, arent they? The three ships continued to fall while creating a roar of crushed wind and the continuing rumble of armor panels being stripped away. Something detonated inside them a few times and they could see the crew jumping overboard using descent spells. Ookubo saw a few spell sign frames open in the sky and where the crew landed below. Kanou-kun, move the western unit forward. And have them hurry. Instead of sticking them between the three crashing ships and the enemy base, have them wait in front of there until the enemy tries to regroup with their base. Then have them follow these orders. Kanous eyebrows moved when she accepted the sign frame with those orders written on it. Milady, do you enjoy coming up with these strategies that might as well be gambles? Calm down. Ookubo waved her right hand dismissively. And, We have no time, so we need to do whatever we can. The entire Satomi Liberation force had begun to advance. Naomasa saw the report from Kanou out of the corner of her eye as she moved Jizuri Suzaku. Theyve started the actual attack on the base, havent they!? She had Suzaku run along the eastern side of Bousou where she could see the enemy base. She was between the ridgeline and the noncombat zone. Since she was so close to the noncombat zone, the Hashiba and Satomi formations were thin. And with the ridgeline acting as cover, the other combat zones did not affect her. Fly, Jizuri Suzaku! The flight devices on the god of wars back were modified from those of a Tres Espa?an El Azor. She was using a single large pair of wings when it was meant to be used with two pairs, so the mobility was not the best. But while she had worried the power of one pair would not be enough, she could manage with enough initial acceleration. She ran as close to airborne Integrity as she could get. ! Then she instantly launched Suzaku about 200m into the sky. She flew. With her elevated viewpoint, she could see much more of Bousous terrain. She saw the defense barrier for the enemy base brightly outlining the city. Ohh. She had flown for combat before. She had used flight devices during the battle against the Terrestrial Dragon the other day, when picking up the idiots outside of Magdeburg, and when battling Michiyuki Byakko. But this was her first time outside of flight training to use them for such a long period and so frequently. According to Hiro, Those El Azor main wings are meant to provide long-term flight for a heavy male god of war, so theyll have plenty of power for short-term flight with a light female god of war like Suzaku. That was more or less what she found now that she was up against Integrity which primarily fought in the air. I have to forcibly throw myself around! She had jumped up to 200m with a single flap of her wings. But this had only roughly brought her closer. She was approximately 300m from Integrity and it was about 50m higher up. In addition to her light mid-sized wrench, she had a pair of god of war rifles held by the sniping arms attached to Suzakus back. She readied those as she pursued the enemy through a sky that had gained a slight blue coloration. And the purple craft aimed its machete cannon her way with the cannon fire, flames, and sparks of the fleet battle in the background. Attacking, are you!? It was. It fired with the machete cannon instead of charging in. It fired sword pressure. The air intake ports lined up along the back of Integritys blade could also be used as pressure emitters. It made a horizontal slash toward Naomasa and that slash emitted a fan-shaped blast of sword pressure surrounded by white fog. And it did not stop there. It released five blasts at once with slight vertical offsets. All of the launched pressure flew toward her while scattering ether light. The attack was slow compared to a cannon. She had time to dodge after seeing it coming. But That also means it sticks around as an obstacle for longer! With low-speed attacks, you had to think of them as something to dodge, so you had to focus on them for longer. This is real pain, she thought. Oh! And she flew. She struck the air behind her and sent Suzaku diving between the blasts of sword pressure. But without any secondary wings, she could not adjust her course after flapping those two wings. Once she flapped them, she was on a straight path. And she also lost speed faster. Again! When she passed by that sword pressure that looked like curved blades of fog, she forcibly made a second flap. She wanted to escape that sword pressure as soon as possible, but those five paths restricted her options and so she wanted to regain her freedom. She flew. Suzaku flew diagonally upwards. With the fleet battles cannon fire booming overhead, Suzaku moved out ahead into the night sky. The distance to Integrity had dropped to about 150m. And Again!? Integrity took a backstep in midair while swinging its machete to launch another five blasts of sword pressure. Being closer meant the space between the fan-shaped mist blades was smaller. But she had to do it. She saw enough room to send Suzaku between those five paths, so Here goes! She accelerated Suzaku while slammed by an explosion of air behind her. A moment later, she heard a voice. 6th Special Duty Officer! It was Yoshiyasu and it sounded urgent. Do not charge toward Integrity!! Yoshiyasu heard a certain sound while dodging the flying arrows or cutting them down with her short swords. She heard a sword cannon. She was very familiar with the sword pressure blasts fired by the large machete wielded by Masaki Tokishiges Integrity. They had been fired on her countless times during god of war combat training and she had seen them used on her side on the battlefield. Yoshiyori and Tokishige were the sword cannon users of the Eight Dogs. But since Yoshiyori had been skilled with any kind of weapon, the term specialist fit Tokishige best. That weapon is a real pain to deal with. The sword cannon used by Yoshiyoris Loyalty was powerful enough to take out warships and was generally a one-shot weapon, but the one used by Tokishiges Integrity fired multiple blasts. It could fire them simultaneously or in quick succession. After all, it was originally designed for use against mechanical phoenixes. Intercepting Houjous mechanical phoenix unit if it entered Satomi airspace was no easy task. After all, not even the course corrections provided by homing spells could keep up when firing head on. If you could not predict where they would be in advance, getting a hit in was difficult. That was just how fast and mobile they were. They outdid the standard flight of Satomi gods of war in both straight line flights and in top speed. Tokishige fought them using her multiple simultaneous sword cannon blasts. They created a wall in the sky around her and limited the enemys course options. Mechanical phoenixes could not make sharp turns, so dodging above or below the fan-shaped barrage set up across a wide area would take them far off course. And if they flew between the blasts, they could be intercepted along that limited area. By doing it a second and third time, the net could be widened and the enemy intercepted. Tokishige had used the same thing on the 6th Special Duty Officer here. Yoshiyasu was familiar with this interception pattern, so she raised her voice. Its too dangerous! Naomasa had some criticism of Yoshiyasus warning. Be more specific! Just telling me not to charge toward it and that its too dangerous doesnt tell me much of anything! When taking any kind of action, announce it in advance, do it where someone else can see you, and use hand signals to exchange instructions. That is the standard when working in the engine division. Of course, barely anyone actually follows those rules, but you still need to follow them when working somewhere new. Besides, I lost my chance to charge in anyway! That was partially due to the warning distracting her. Naomasa used Suzakus flight devices to dodge Integritys attack. She flew above the five sword pressure blasts and her powerful acceleration brought her farther up than she would have liked. She really did fly. That was when she realized Integrity was no longer where it had been. Whered it go!? A moment later, she noticed something off about the air current behind her. It was like the air current created by her movement had suddenly been cut off. It cant be. She looked back to see a thick blade there. It was Integritys large machete. It was drawn back for a horizontal slash. She sensed danger. How did it get behind Suzaku!? She knew that god of war had explosive acceleration and that was how it had managed this attack from behind. But when had it done it? And as a question to herself What do I do!? She moved while considering how to deal with this attack and whatever came afterwards. She forced Suzaku to rotate backwards. Tokishige saw how reckless the enemys decision was. The vermillion heavy god of war suddenly flipped back in midair. Even though the standard decision when trying to escape would be to accelerate away. But this enemy was different. She forcibly closed the wings and lowered them toward the god of wars hips. And did she use that momentum to flip backwards!? She made a backflip similar to leaning backwards. Meanwhile, Tokishige was making a horizontal slash. The blade accurately swept by just above the god of wars arched belly. She had thought it would hit and slice through those giant breasts, but the torso and back frames were surprisingly flexible. It likely used civilian shock dampers instead of combat ones. The enemy had dodged her attack. While her attack continued through empty air, she saw the enemy complete the flip in her rear vision. The god of war was trying to spin around and take up a position behind her. Of course, accelerating from a flip would not be enough to keep up. But, thought Tokishige. It was my carelessness that let the enemy mistakenly assume she has a chance of winning here. So I wont let you! She forcibly reaccelerated with a flap of her wings that produced an explosion of air behind her. Hit her! The explosive blast slammed into the vermilion heavy god of war. ! Not bad, was Naomasas assessment of the enemy. An explosive blast of air at high altitude was more like being hit by pressurize cold water than a physical blow. It numbed her hearing for a few moments until it recovered thanks to her body adjustment divine protection. And once she could hear again I like your style! She laughed at how loud her own voice sounded to her. Suzaku had just been hit and was falling while rapidly spinning backwards. It had probably dropped a few dozen meters in just a moment, but just as she recovered from the impact and began to slow her fall ! She read the direction of the rotation and flapped just her right wing. That sideways force shifted the rotation vector diagonally and then she raised both wings. Since she was rotating backwards, spreading the wings was enough to take in air. So Here I go! After striking the night sky and hopping upwards, she found the enemy had already launched their sword pressure her way. She repeatedly dodged those as if circling in from the outside. After a few more flaps of her wings, the burden on her body was getting to be a bit much. The flight devices were heavy to begin with, so raising them took time and careful balance adjustment calculations were necessary. That meant the raising process could not always be automated and she had to take manual control at times. But when she saw the enemy match Suzakus course and put some distance between them, she knew she had made the right decision. Staying still would be too dangerous. She had to stay on the move with this enemy because Integrity fought by never letting up on the attacks. From long range, it used sword pressure blasts to limit her movement. At close range, it would immediately use whatever attacks were within range. It never let its guard down. That was not bad and she liked its style. She never had liked people who held back. Engine divine workers might slack off, but they never held back. They would do the job right even if it took some time. This enemy was doing the same here. They had the kind of spirit the engine division liked to see. Youre pretty good at this. Naomasa had Suzaku flap again. She had no intention of holding back either, so she closed the gap between them. Youre mine! God of war guns were attached to her back arms so she could snipe from the surface. With one at each hip, she had two total, but she did not use them for sniping here. She loaded them with homing rounds and removed the barrel. These are aerial combat homing cannons! Each of the pair fired four shots in quick succession for a total of eight that trailed ether light as they flew toward Integrity. Integrity chose an evasive route in a split second. Tokishige did not choose it. The program inside Integrity chose the optimal route based on the incoming homing rounds. Tokishige honestly felt surprised. Musashis gods of war can fire midflight!? Firing in midair was certainly an option, but the rifles used by gods of war had a lot of recoil. Firing midflight required slowing down and a lot of advance calculations by the god of wars program. When a Satomi god of war did it, they would fall back while sniping the enemy. If they did want to move in while firing, they were taught to use something like a sword cannon that fired sword pressure. But this enemy had fired while flying toward her. And Integrity had seen how. The Tres Espa?an method!? Naomasa fired, but not in the usual way. She fired from the hip and also from the connection arm that was pressed against Suzakus torso. All to fire straight ahead! Firing in the direction of your flight made for a lot of recoil. It put a large burden on the connection points. But there was a way of alleviating that: firing perpendicular to or opposite of your movement. The Tres Espa?an El Azors had used that firing method during the Armada Battle. When firing from the sky, they would pass by overhead and direct their bodies downward to fire that way instead of directly ahead. In that case, the recoil would push them up from below and provide lift instead of reducing their speed. And firing backwards would speed them up. One way of using this when you had to shoot straight ahead was to shift your direction of movement as much as possible before firing. You could always fix your trajectory, but if you lost speed, you were more easily targeted. The method had been developed based on an understanding of those simple facts. Tres Espa?an aces were so amazingly skilled because they could pull that off in any direction. Naomasa had practiced it during her flight training and she was reminded of the enemy they had fought at Mikawa. Smoking Girl: I can see how they managed to nearly defeat Naito and Naruze. Mar-Ga: Hm? Whats that about the opening act to our romantic sunset kiss scene? She sounded upset, but that just meant she was full of energy. Smoking Girl: What, youre still awake? Mar-Ga: Yeah, Im drawing up some rough drafts for the storyboards that have been piling up lately. I didnt do all that much today, so I can manage an all-nighter before N?rdlingen. Her life priorities were so very different from Naomasas. But Mar-Ga: So what, are you in a god of war battle? Judge, she replied while pursuing Integrity. She could not fire while turning immediately after flapping her wings, but as soon as her speed passed its peak Smoking Girl: Im currentlyfiring! She did so. The booms probably were not reaching Naruze, but Mar-Ga: Those Tres Espa?ans really are aces. I mean, they even adjust the angle of their wrists to avoid taking any recoil as they fly. The Technohexen group only hit them during the Armada by predicting the course they would take for their diagonal shots. It only worked because of how solid their technique is. Smoking Girl: And now Im claiming those techniques for my own. You dont get to choose what course your growth takes, do you? Mar-Ga: Youre supposed to say that kind of thing on your deathbed. Besides, if we could grow however we wanted, we probably would have been doing the Kantou Liberation the day after the Battle of Mikatagahara. So Mar-Ga: Take care of things there, Naomasa. Naomasa nodded and said judge to that. Because Mar-Ga: I have my thoughts about Satomi too. I mean, the Naruse Masayoshi who died in that battle is from the Naruse clan my name is taken from. If I had gone on ahead back then, the Chancellor wouldnt have had such a hard time with it, Yoshiyasu never would have had the chance to become the main character of one of my doujinshis, and that doujinshi never would have gone on to become a series. So I guess it wasnt all bad. Smoking Girl: Dont mention that in the afterword, okay? Good point, said the Technohexen. Mar-Ga: Im counting on you. Ill leave the work there in your hands. Judge, replied Naomasa while focusing in front of her. Now was the time to pursue the enemy. Im not about to hold back either! Tokishige focused on dodging the eight homing shots flying her way. This opponent was pretty good. She had assumed Musashi had no god of war pilots who could fight aerial battles, but Musashi was always flying. This opponent had excellent bodily control and balance for flying and fighting in midair. She was probably used to being in midair on a daily basis. There was no hesitation in her actions and she sometimes made the smaller movements even more casually than Tokishige did. Of course, there were a lot of uncertain aspects of her high-speed mobility, but Those flight devices force her to focus on a single attack, so she barely has to think about maneuvering while accelerating. Those powerful flight devices simply sent her flying in the direction they were aimed. If you had trouble with high-speed mobility control, you only had to blast yourself forward with a system that was really just an accelerator. You could alter your direction and fix your attitude after slowing down, so it all came down to guts and good judgment. A 6th Special Duty Officer would not have any doubts when it came to combat. In that case This enemy used a uniquely Musashi form of aerial mobility tactics that had been born in the unique environment of Musashi. It had its roots in both Musashi and Tres Espa?a. She had probably also received aerial combat data from Yoshiyasu. This was more than just attaching wings to a civilian god of war. Everything about this had worked to create a god of war capable of aerial combat. Most likely This enemy was thinking of attacking the base in Satomi. She was a formidable foe. Tokishige could not let her get away, so she could not put too much distance between them. Integrity hopped up in the sky. It drew in the homing shots and then fired a single sword pressure blast. There was an explosion that triggered three more explosions. Five of the enemys shots made it through the flames, so Tokishige flipped around to dodge the leading two. But their homing spells had lost sight of her in the flames, so she could dodge them without even looking their way. The remaining three still had functioning homing spells, so they flew after her as she flipped around. CCCCC She accelerated forward. The explosive blast she sent their way caused two of them to burst. The remaining one lost sight of her as she rapidly accelerated away, and Self-destruction, hm? It lost speed and eliminated itself through self-destruction. She looked below to see the enemy rising toward her. And while firing another barrage. The enemy was not simply rising toward her. With each bullet she fired, the recoil shifted her course. However Shes matching the timing of her flight with that, isnt she? Her course was both unpredictable and fast. It was honestly the most efficient method, but Tokishige had the following to say about the enemys flight. What a dirty way to fly! Naomasa sped up her flight timing. What a great way to fly! Because the Musashi generally flew quite slowly, she found moving quickly was more her style and she wanted to really zoom by if she was going to fly. This was pretty nice. She felt the corners of her lips rising while directing her god of war to essentially reflect themselves. Fly, Suzaku! Yknow, said Tokishige after seeing the vermilion god of war fly outside her field of vision again. Flying is supposed to be morehow should I put it? Aesthetic? Like a bird or something. Besides, youre flying on your nations tax money, so even if the end result is really all that matters, you need to be more careful about it. Come to think of it, how has Yoshiyasu been paying for Righteousness since defecting? Would Satomi be billed for the full amount after the war? If so, that Student Council President seemed like an utter disaster when it came to government spending. Dammit! She continued her flight while angry about a great many things. And There! She realized what course the enemy was taking. Judging it by sight was not fast enough. After a few attacks, she predicted where the enemy would likely come from and fired her sword pressure there. The vermilion god of war flew in right where she had aimed. The sword pressure and the enemys attack intersected. They were close and directly facing each other. The enemys homing shots were all shattered by the sword pressure. They exploded and Tokishige moved forward. She had crushed the enemy attack and that enemy was right in front of her, so the rest was obvious. Im in striking distance! They were at extreme close range. The enemy tried to dodge by using the recoil of the shots to forcibly alter her trajectory, but the unnecessarily large movements of her wings were easy to read. They both leaped in a direction 90 degrees removed from straight ahead. You arent getting away! Tokishige and the vermilion god of war took the same path as if approaching each other, and Here it comes! At 30m apart, nearly within arms reach for gods of war, they both launched an attack. The exchange of attacks sent a barrage against a wall. The vermilion god of wars homing bullets were spread out at first and gathered together, while the purple god of wars sword pressure was gathered together at first and spread out. Neither one could stop the other attack and they took evasive action at the same moment. The vermilion one used several forcible flaps of its wings to circle above or below its enemys wall of sword pressure. The purple one flew in a rippling way that stored up energy before releasing it in order to trigger premature explosions in the enemy homing bullets. But the sky was a cramped place. The night sky was far too small to exchange attacks at this range. So they both opened up the sky. They sent themselves in a double helix path where they seemed to repeatedly swap out positions. Neither one withdrew. The vermilion one drew a helix up into the sky with slicing movements. The purple one drew a helix up into the sky with piercing movements. And then their paths intersected and clashed. The vermilion one pulled a slender midsized wrench from its aerial skirt and the purple one struck with its large machete. Sparks scattered and metallic sounds echoed out. They both moved away and immediately fired while spinning themselves around to eliminate the recoil. The very next moment, they chose a path that both dodged the enemy attack and took them toward that enemy. The gunfire and cannon fire intersected once more. That was close, thought Naomasa. That last intersection had truly been dangerous. When Mitotsudaira or Futayo came to her for training, she had generally thrown them around and pinned them down to show them they were in her ring now, but those two had still occasionally gotten a good blow in. She had just felt the same chill on the back of her neck as those times. When she thought about it, she was in her opponents ring right now. She was controlling her mobility better than she had expected, but Ugh, its such a pain. She did not have time to worry about it. If things were going well, she had to push on. If they were not, she had to push on regardless. This was a job. A job known as the Satomi Liberation. She was one of the main team and the deadline was approaching fast. Her payment would be Suzakus wings. If she screwed this up, they would be out of reach for the time being. If Hashiba retook Satomi, all of their technology could possibly be taken away. That meant this deadline was absolute. She could not pull back now. Damn this unforgiving battlefield. She clicked her tongue, but then she laughed bitterly in the sky. But thats fine. There are even more unforgiving things out there. I mean, our Chancellor is intent on world domination and our Vice President loves war. But, she said while spiraling through the sky and keeping Suzaku with Integrity even as that enemy attacked. If things arent going well, I still have to push on! Tokishige confirmed that Integritys movement had stabilized. The output and deterioration were both within acceptable bounds. Things were going well. She could aim for an even better situation, but she knew she would only have a moment to pull that off. She only wanted to try for it because of her doubts concerning how long she had maintained her best condition here. But, she thought. That damn amateur!! She knew this opponent dodging her attacks was Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer. She was a powerful enemy. But even if she was a Musashi resident, Tokishige did not like that she could keep up with her like this. It made her feel useless. Do not rush this. If you stay calm, you can defeat her. Not should be able to. She had the skill to definitely defeat her, so she measured the distance between them. Oh! And her sword raced out. Their paths intersected for a moment and both their weapons became close-range weapons. Her sword cannon could be used as a large machete, so the shift was an immediate one. She swapped out the program controlling the wrist and other joints from a firing one to an aerial close quarters attack one. Then she had to strike the enemy with the blade. Machetes were nice. They could split the target as long as they hit. And during flight, the air would collide with even the smallest split, widening it until the entire device was unusable. But her attack was deflected with metallic sparks. That midsized wrench!? It was a tool. In Satomi, they were used more often for repairing aerial ships than gods of war. That seemed like an awfully heavy thing to carry around, but the enemy god of war was not a purely combat one. It likely had some extra weight it could carry around. And She thinks about this differently. Tokishiges Integrity was a god of war capable of aerial combat, but it was not designed for aerial combat. Even if aerial combat was her forte, Integrity was definitely designed with ground combat in mind. That was because Satomis enemy of Houjou was so close by and they would often invade Satomi territory. A Satomi god of war could not do its job if it could only fly. But Integrity was one of the more popular gods of war in Satomi territory. The most popular was of course Yatsufusa since it delights adults and children alike. The rest of the Eight Dogs knew we could never hope to defeat that, but when Loyalty took the second spot, what were we even supposed to do? At any rate, Integrity was in fifth place. Third was Obedience, but you cant really expect to beat the sexy one, can you? Now, the real question is why Righteousness was in fourth place. Yoshiyasu, you had shot down fewer enemies than me. I know during the voting it was the older demographic that voted for you most of all. Is that what happens when you focus on ground battles and make sure to do all the boring patrols and stuff!? I was more popular among the child and teen demographics, you know? At any rate, she was angry, but whether a nation or a god of war pilot grew their strengths or eliminated their weaknesses came down to their individual policy and current mood. She had decided to specialize in aerial combat. But this enemy was different. She instead chose to eliminate her weaknesses. The equipment she had chosen proved it. That god of war had originally been one of the Four Sacred Beasts, but it was really a lightweight god of war with mostly civilian parts. However, the enemy must have decided to use that light weight. She responded to each battlefield by changing her equipment and using what fit best. If this had been focused on ground battles, she likely would have come loaded with that sort of equipment. Of course, her armor was thin, so the damage she took had to be serious. When battling the Sanada Terrestrial Dragon, she had moved out ahead and gotten an attack in, but it had destroyed the legs. But that was fine. She was not alone. She has allies she can rely on. Satomi had the Eight Dogs once, thought Tokishige. But not anymore. The others had not been at the evacuation point and she had been the only one among the remnants gathered by Hashiba. Well, Yoshiyasu was still out there, but she was an enemy at this point. She had no one else to rely on. And That was all we ever had. Those eight were their main fighting force. They did have warriors, but that was not enough to defeat Houjou. The gods of war could hold a surface location fairly well and that had helped deter Houjou, but You can only really feel the pressure in that location once the Eight Dogs are there. But the eight of them could not stay on the battlefield forever. They had set up a rotation, but it was generally only three and sometimes only two. It was hard to say if Yoshiyasu had ever noticed, but she had ended up with the most shifts together with Yoshiyori. Some would have seen that as a sign of Yoshiyasus insufficient strength and others would have seen it as Yoshiyoris favoritism. But whatever their skill level, the two who were out there had needed to put up a defense together during the early stages of a battle when an emergency arose. That was why the previous Yoshiyori had taken action to protect the nation and why Yoshiyori had decided to side with Musashi after hearing the divine radio broadcast of the Battle of Mikawa. He had decided Musashi would be able to handle Satomis situation. Tokishige had seen from the sky when he placed flowers at the previous Yoshiyoris grave. At the time, she had thought they would be freed from the pressure of losing things and having to protect things if Musashi took Satomis side. An urgent divine transmission had arrived one night. She had learned the night before that Musashi had gone to join the Sack of Magdeburg. That was all in some distant foreign nation, so she had simply thought of them as some good-natured people who liked saving people. But the next news had been of the Battle of Mikatagahara beginning. She remembered three of the Eight Dogs C Benevolence, Courtesy, and Knowledge C had been ordered to go protect the area Musashi would pass through and the others had been ordered to defend those areas afterwards. She had wondered why the Battle of Mikatagahara was stretching all the way to Kantou. The fateful moment had happened as she hurried from her dorm to reach her post. The dragon line reactor had detonated. The trees in front of the dorm had been knocked down, but she only realized after the fact that being behind that line of trees had saved her life. The next thing she had known, she had been somewhere else entirely. The ocean had been in view. She had apparently been blasted to the top of some wide-open hill. When she looked down to figure out where she was, she had noticed a pile of rubble there. That rubble below her feet had been all that remained of the dorm after it took a direct hit from the blast and collapsed. Everyone had gathered back together at the evacuation site, but they had been unable to escape the Hashiba search team. Thats right. When Integrity had been dug out of the academy hangar almost entirely unscathed because the other gods of war had protected it and when she had learned of Yoshiyoris death and that the Musashi was docked at the Ariake in the northern sky, she had understood that she was Satomis local representative and that she had no choice but to do what she was told. From there on, she had shut out all information about Musashi. There had been so much she needed to do and most of it was still not complete. Besides, what is with Musashi? Theyre always flying while I have to beg for Student Council money when I want to do flight training, so how could I not be jealous of them? But based on the bits and pieces Ive heard about their actions and from official announcements, they sound really strict about their gags. I could never manage that. Im amazed Yoshiyasu can live there. I thought she was as straitlaced as me, so maybe the stress knocked a screw loose or something. Probably so. Right now, Tokishige was fighting. Her state was the same as Satomis. She knew Yoshiyasu was an enemy. That girl probably did understand the effort she had gone to and Satomis present situation, but she had not experienced it with them. So, thought Tokishige. I! She could not fight Yoshiyasu. If she fought that idiot and either one of them won, it would split Satomi apart. There would surely be a split between those who would continue with Tokishiges efforts and those who wanted a new Satomi. Yoshiyasu probably understood that as well. That Konishi could be pretty harsh on the surface, but she was a caring person deep down. She understood Satomis situation and had set things up so Satomi would benefit no matter how things turned out. Which side would win and which would lose? What form would Satomi take next? Would their current efforts pay off and create something new? Or would they choose a different path and create something new? Which would it be? I It would be hers. Have you ever stood upon the ruins of your life, Musashi!! Naomasa heard the enemys words. You idiot. Is this supposed to be a misfortune competition? And if you want to go there, I have. I lost my village, lost my family, and was picked up by Musashi. But Naomasa did not say this out loud. Because Musashi had not come to pick up this enemy. However I have no intention of apologizing. Whether or not someone else helped you was up to chance. And in a misfortune competition, no one could beat the dead. But in Naomasas opinion, you should not lament your misfortune when you died; you should rejoice in the life you lived. That was what Yoshiyori had done. His last flight was a flight for life, thought Naomasa about Satomis Chancellor. He had refused any help, but if that was his way of life, that was how it should have been. If someone had helped him, it would likely have influenced him as he left them. That was what it meant to get involved with someones way of life. Even those who saw him off had been influenced by him. She certainly had. A part of her had been influenced by Yoshiyori, just like her sister had influenced her. She had been influenced by her sisters request to use me for so very, very long. But now she understood. Her sister had not been trying to sacrifice herself. That had been her sisters way to live her life. So I will teach you. She sent Suzaku through the air. Because I am older than you. And, she silently added. Our leader is an idiot who carried someones death with him instead of carrying the way of life they left with him. There had been no life there, so he had asked himself if he had born just to die. That had to have been far more painful than what Naomasa had gone through, even if that person had returned recently. Now Horizon understands what life and death mean, she understands the importance of relationships, and she is with us again. Of course, the idiot had also realized he was supported by other people and he understood what that meant. And he seemed to have finally reached a point where he could face that directly, but Now, then. That made this their job. If Satomi had been broken and lost, then Naomasa had a lesson for them: You did not exist just to be broken and lost. I will teach you! Volume 7C, 58: Dodger in the Night Sky Volume 7C, Chapter 58: Dodger in the Night Sky Merely falling As much as possible Is the resolution and the method Point Allocation (Simple) Two crafts clashed. Metal loudly collided and circled through the sky. Wings created a roar and the roar created instantaneous momentum. Integrity flew in a powerful arc. What do you gain if you win here, Musashi!? Suzaku swung its body around and flew in to strike with its left elbow. Dont ask me! shouted Naomasa. Well leave you all to do whatever it is you want! Thats all there is to it! Their weapons were targeting each others heads, so they collided at the midpoint. Naomasas hair blew wildly and Integrity shouted back at her. That is the arrogant pride of the powerful! Of course it is! Neither one moved back this time. Their colliding weapons kept their wing-accelerated clash even. We accepted pride last night. So, she said. If Musashi conquers the world, the world will have pride! Mar-Ga: By that logic, the entire world will eventually have lust too. Me: I think Horizon and I joked about that before. Mar-Ga: Oh, you were awake? Smoking Girl: Get to sleep! Why are you even still up!? Mar-Ga: Oh, do you want to see my roughs that badly? Ill compress them a little and send them over, so decompress the files if you want to see some interspecies love between the Sanada big bro and the two Celestial Dragons. Me: Im impressed you can do that when the Celestial Dragon battles ended in such a nice way. Smoking Girl: So why are you still up, Toori? Me: Im curious about the Kantou Liberation, so Im listening to the battle commentary while gathering some ingredients. Righteousness: Dont use us as background noise! The idiot was the same as always, but those people listening in meant more pressure to do these battles right. And our situations will be reversed once the Battle of N?rdlingen starts. So Naomasa made her move. Their weapons were still locked, so Here goes! She fired homing shots from her hips while within arms reach of the enemy. Naomasa launched an attack while at close enough range for the homing to be meaningless. If they hit, the blast would damage herself as well, but I cant overcome the gap in skill and specs otherwise! Suzaku could fight back since it was a general-use machine, but there were areas where the enemy had a clear advantage. Her attacks were only keeping up with the enemys due to the homing. Since her bullets flew in an arc, the enemy had to fly on the inside of those curves which allowed her to move in closer and fight back. For the enemy, close range was both a safe zone and combat airspace. So Naomasa used that against her. The enemy would not expect her to fire from close enough range to blow herself up. So Hit her, she thought just before she sensed something. It was wind. It did not blow in from the front. She felt like the air was moving out in front of her during this high-speed battle. The wind led toward the enemys large machete. Thats not good! This was a sword cannon blast from dead ahead. When she realized the enemy had had the same idea as her, Tokishige clenched her teeth while combined with the god of war. Of course, the god of war did not have teeth. The program that artificially recreated her feelings simply gave her the sensation she would expect. But, she thought. What is she thinking!? Was this enemy prepared to go down with her? No, that could not be it. The enemy had to have some way of dodging it. And that too was the same as Tokishige. She would be damaged if she was caught in the blast from her sword cannon hitting the enemy, but she had only made this move because she had thought up a way to dodge it. And ! Tokishige saw the enemys evasive action just as she made her own. The enemy accelerated. She flapped her wings for a rapid change of course. But Tokishige was confused: Hadnt the vermilion god of war already used its flight devices to eliminate the recoil upon firing those homing shots? Those flight devices were designed to provide a single heavy blast of flight, so it should not have been possible to use them twice in quick succession without a chance for air intake in between. Besides, the autonomously-controlled wings would have had their movement restricted in this close-range battle so as not to damage them. No! Tokishige saw something. The vermilion god of wars arms were raised overhead as if flipping its hair back. Did you force up the wings with your arms!? Naomasa knew that method was pushing things to the limit. The automatic controls refused to use the flight devices in quick succession because time was needed to compress air inside the wings and to build up the propulsion spell. But there was still something in there, so she used it. She manually operated the wings. This is the entire reason manual controls exist! She used her arms to force up the wings and that movement took in some air, insufficient though it was. Fly! The buildup of acceleration was larger on the right, so Suzaku was launched to the left and out of the way of Integritys sword pressure. Im through!! She had dodged it. She made it past. But Naomasa did not have time to celebrate her escape. Because Where is she!? Integrity had disappeared. Her own homing shots had not hit, but it had changed course to the left or right. That meant it had slipped between the homing shots. Those had been fired from Suzakus hips, so Naomasa was impressed the enemy had made it between them. She used her sword pressure, realized Naomasa. She used that blast from her sword to shift the homing shots to either side. Of course, the enemys cleverness meant danger for Naomasa. After all, Integrity had been flying so they would pass by each other. In that case Behind me!? Naomasas weak acceleration meant she slowed down faster. She managed to turn around fast enough, so she had Jizuri Suzaku make a midair turn. Five sword pressure blasts entered her field of vision. Integrity was not there. Where is she? she wondered as those blade impacts moved in. Damn! Her wings had yet to build up the power needed for acceleration. She could use the manual controls to make them flap, but that would not be enough to dodge this wall of sword pressure. So she used that insufficient flight to essentially make a short jump. She dove between the second and third of the five sword pressure blasts. She made it through, which was when she saw it. Thats Integrity. The purple god of war was there. And Behind the sword pressure!? I screwed this one up! Naomasa knew she had been careless with that decision. Yoshiyasu had warned her and Integrity had dodged the previous homing shots in the same way. Flying forward then meant Integrity had pursued the sword pressure and that had to be the secret to her attacks. She hides behind the wall of sword pressure, charges in, and strikes the enemy as they slip through the gap. This enemy could pull off such a dense series of attacks. Integrity had been behind the third sword pressure blast this time. That meant to Naomasas right. But she did not hold back. She spread her wings toward Naomasa, and Ohhh! She used the greatest acceleration she had demonstrated so far. Tokishige could see that the enemy was not giving up. The vermilion god of war used a cross guard and then pointed the tip of its midsized wrench her way. Having something to hold out like that briefly made the distance between them hard to read by instinct alone. Tokishige decide to attack low. An attack for the head could be dodged by leaning forward. But a low attack would hit the body, so that was what she did as she passed by. It hit. The metallic sound resembled an eggshell breaking. Her large machete split the thin metal armor and scattered lubricant and parts. However Wait! The wrong parts were destroyed and scattered. These were from The left leg!? Integritys vision calmly confirmed that its blade had sliced into the enemy, but the slash had hit A straight kick!? The cross guard and the raised wrench had been diversions meant to draw her eye. The enemy had predicted the high speed would keep Tokishiges eyes off what mattered while she made the slash. The enemy had thrown a high-speed left kick into the machete. No matter how thin the armor was, slicing vertically up a leg was difficult. The blade had made it up to the knee, but the enemy had bent the leg there. The blade had caught in the joint and had trouble continuing from there. Kh! The recoil from the speed hit Tokishige in the wrist and shoulder, so she made up her mind. She grabbed the machete in both hands, and I have to keep going! If she let off, the recoil would only hit her even stronger. She needed to throw her entire body into it. Ohhhhh! She did it. She sliced the entire leg in two and then she went for the enemys left side as if to tangle themselves together. Hit her! Hit she did, but she did not hit the opponents body. Sparks flew as something blocked the thick machete. It was a midsized wrench. The vermilion god of war held the wrench to the side with both hands and slid the machetes blade along it. And Caught you. The enemy changed course and flew to tackle Tokishige with her shoulder. When the enemy caught up with her like this, Tokishige could not believe what was happening. Hadnt the vermilion god of war used up all of its acceleration power? But this was different. She saw something behind the vermilion god of war. A swamp. Tokishige knew that the Suzaku was one of the Four Sacred Beasts gods of war. And when it had been in a dangerous spot while fighting the Byakko, it had activated itself to match the enemys OS. So This proves that your god of wars flight devices belong to Suzaku. Impossible! Tokishige swung the machete outwards. She raised it and flew left to put some distance between them. This was made in a Satomi workshop! Your Chancellor told me that Satomi flight devices were based on Suzakus flight devices in the design phase. In other words What you have there contains more Suzaku tech than anything. So So I will defeat you and take it! Even as Naomasa shouted those words, she was aware the acceleration swamp behind her was slowly fading away. It really did only activate in response to her output. There was still a lot she did not understand about Jizuri Suzaku, but all of those things could be explained away by saying it was still incomplete. The most prominent example was why the Four Sacred Beasts OS would not activate most of the time. But once again The OS will probably become aware of itself when it takes those wings and regains its original form. That may have been wishful thinking, but it was all she had to rely on right now. If, she thought. If I can activate Jizuri Suzaku as one of the Four Sacred Beasts and it regains all of its original functions, will I get my sister back? She could only hope. She might be mistaken or wrong, but that was all she had. And if she was going to hope for that I will be taking that! The swamp disappeared from behind her and her acceleration was reduced, but she had caught Integrity in both arms. Integrity swung its right arm. It made a compact rightward stab with its machete. Naomasa responded by swinging her prosthetic right arm. Suzakus left arm moved along with it. Are you any good at martial arts!? Naomasa would teach her. She was a self-defense instructor. Self-defense was a method of resisting an armed opponent. Naomasa snapped her opponents right wrist with Suzakus clenched left hand. It was a light attack, but it was a vertical strike during the horizontal rotation of swinging that large machete. Integritys wrist joint broke as if it had burst. Then the two crafts collided. Integrity could not use its right arm. Its wrist had lost all strength and the machete was abandoned in midair. That created an opening. Naomasa had Suzaku charge at Integritys open left side from below and clutch at the enemys side with Suzakus left shoulder. Once she had caught the enemy, she had Suzaku hold them in a horizontal throwing pose and then force them straight down. My acceleration has built up. She raised her wings and accelerated. She rocketed straight down toward the ground 200m below. Down they went. Naomasa chose the rocky ridge at the center of Bousou for a landing point. Slamming the enemy against the forest or the dirt might not be enough to destroy them. She could not fight another battle after losing her left leg. The enemy could not use her right arm and had lost her weapon, but Suzaku had almost no mobility left. She had to end this here. But the enemy moved. Damn you! Integrity tried to break free of her grip. Its left arm grabbed Suzakus radiator hair and forcibly pulled its head back. And The flight devices! Integrity was trying to flap those wings to alter their positions in the air. But Naomasa did not hold back. She was right up against her opponent, but she still fired the weapons on her hips. She fired two shots. Kh! Integrity reacted to the two blasts from nearly point-blank range. Tokishige instantly purged the hip armor. She got through!? The bullets passed by Integritys torso on either side, but those had been homing shots. The two shots flew toward the surface, made a rapid curve, and dove between the trees of the forest. One of them hit a conifer tree trunk and exploded, but the other flew back up into the air and toward Integritys back as a counterattack. Naomasa saw Integritys decision in that moment. It purged the right flight device wing on its back. Youve got guts! With one of the giant wings missing, Integritys balance destabilized. And the enemy took a certain action then. Tokishige grabbed at Suzakus trembling arm and side so Integrity could take control. With control of their fall swapped out, Integrity flapped its remaining wing. The blast of air from just the left wing further destabilized its balance. Now I am in control again! Naomasa realized Suzaku had been rotated halfway around along with Integrity. Suzakus back was aimed down toward the ground as the homing bullet flew up toward them. If that hit, it was all over. Tokishige did not let up with Integrity. Even if the enemy was hit here, they would both slam straight into the ground. This was not even an issue of who would remain standing in the end. She was prepared to let the battle be decided by who was in control at the end. She did not hold back, so she grabbed the vermilion god of wars hair to tighten her grip with her left arm. But that was when she realized the enemy had stuck her right arm below Integritys left arm. It looked like that was to prevent her from getting a perfect grip, but What is this? Integritys vision picked up on something. It was that midsized wrench. The vermilion god of war held it in its right hand, and Wait. The wrenchs opening had latched onto her left side between the torso and the base of the shoulder joint. The wrench had a perfect grip on the vertical rotation structure within. And that was not all. The enemy swung the wrench for just a moment. She rotated it 90 degrees down to rotate the shoulder joint fastener. That was when Tokishige realized what the enemy was trying to do here. Are you trying to destroy and remove Integritys shoulder joint!? The enemy was structurally destroying the shoulder. This was not a forcible purge of the joint. When the base was damaged and could not be physically removed in the proper way, the shoulder had to be dismantled from the outside just like this. With a human body, this would be like moving the bones beyond their intended range of motion to dislocate them. Of course, god of war joints were designed so they could not be spontaneously dislocated. A Satomi god of wars shoulder joint had a rotational movement range of 540 degrees. And if the arm was rotated like normal, the base axis would rotate to reset it after about 270 degrees, but The enemy is holding it in place. The base axis could not move. Since she was holding the enemy down from above, moving the rotational component back would move the joint outside of its acceptable range. Had Yoshiyasu taught her this? No, anyone who worked on gods of war would probably know about this. Tokishige resisted within the split second she had. She had all of the joints auto-adjust. She used an attack preparation routine in an attempt to return the shoulder fasteners angle to zero. But the enemy would not allow it. Her surviving right leg kicked at the wrench. ! It rotated 360 degrees all at once and the enemy grabbed the wrench in her right hand again. Damn you! When the enemy kicked the wrench again, Tokishige heard a voice. It came from Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer riding on the vermilion god of wars shoulder. This is my day job, you see. In that moment, the left shoulder was freed from its exterior with a dull noise. The joint dislocated, air could be heard escaping, and the transmission tubes tore. The arm was removed from the body and the many cables that tried to hold it there ultimately snapped. Gwahh! The tearing of the nerve transmission caused much more pain than the destruction of the joint. Tokishiges artificial senses said her left arm was losing all its heat. And it was accompanied by an odd emptiness at her left shoulder. Dammit! Just as she cursed to herself, the vermilion god of war shoved the left shoulder back into place. Wa- She tried to say wait, but could not complete the word. They did not have time to flip themselves around again. The vermilion god of war swung the left shoulder and left arm around to slam Integrity downwards. ! After being tossed in something like a vertical hammer throw, the rising homing shot crashed into her left side. Immediately after the explosion, Tokishige realized she had crashed into the ground. She had lost. Impressive. Not only does the 6th Special Duty Officer manage to remain fairly normal, but she does a good job too. Ookubo looked up into the sky C a very low part of the sky C to see an explosion and a collision with the ground. That was the battle between Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer on Jizuri Suzaku and Integrity of the Satomi Eight Dogs. The result was seen on the southern end of the ridge in central Bousou. Integrity lay collapsed and curled up on its side and Jizuri Suzaku stood with just one leg. Oh. Jizuri Suzaku sat down on the ridge and raised its right arm. That is unexpected. Ookubo knew it was rude, but she had not thought the 6th Special Duty Officer was quite so considerate. Of course, she may have only done it on a whim this time, but if she was being considerate of the entire battle as a whole I really dont get these upperclassmen. Milady, said Kanou. What is it, Kanou-kun? Ookubo tilted her head. We have made another step of progress here. Yes, we have, but something else is happening too. Something else? What, is something happening elsewhere? Judge. Kanou nodded and spoke with the booming artillery in the background. The Musashi is about to pass by the Azuchi. Volume 7C, 59: Travelers at an Intersection Volume 7C, Chapter 59: Travelers at an Intersection Let us shoot Let us shoot Point Allocation (Showing Off) Masazumi awoke to find a blanket over her face. Her own blanket was covering her body like normal. The one over her face belonged to Balfette who was sleeping nearby. She must have gotten hot and thrown it off at some point. She must have then gotten chilly without a blanket because it looked like she had tried to pull over Mukais blanket who was sleeping near her. But Mukai and her blanket had been captured by the Aoi Sister, so Balfette ended up with only the pillow the Aoi Sister had kicked over her way. Masazumi was worried Balfette might get a chill, but Ahn-no, dont climb on top of me, everyone. Ill be too latefor the leftovers Dreaming about walking the dogs may have been a kind of occupational disease. However, not everyone was asleep. Whoa, its pulled up that far? Masazumi heard a voice by the wall, so she looked over to see Asama sitting up and quickly pulling down the hem of her pajamas. She noticed Masazumi looking. Oh, youre up, Masazumi? We are about to arrive at the point Musashi-san predicted we would encounter the Azuchi. The only other ones up are Mitotsudaira and me? said Naruze with her shoulder against the wall and her blanket over her lap. She pointed her pen toward Mitotsudaira who looked dazed as she stared at the bitemark in the pillow she was holding up. Naruze kept her eyes on the crop mark frame Magie Figur she held in front of her chest. Some of the boys should be up too. She then glanced over at Naito who was collapsed in sleep next to her and she sighed. I will stay here working on my manuscript, so you all head on out. Eh? O-okay, but are you sure you dont need any sleep? Im so full of energy it will be easier to stay up. Oh, I think I know what you mean. Masazumi would sometimes end up reading a book until the next morning. When that happens, I feel more refreshed if I just stay up and then get some sleep in the afternoon. Although the Blue Thunders manager says I can only get away with that because Im young. Yes, it probably isnt great for your health, but its bad for your skin and hair too, said Asama. Probably another reason why you can only get away with it when you are young, said Mitotsudaira. There was a sound from the entrance and Asama and Mitotsudaira looked over to see Sanyou running away after having walked in to call for them. Wait, Sanyou-sensei! shouted Asama. You can still get away with it a little bit too! I dont think youre helping, said Naruze. So what was she doing here anyway? She probably planned to wake us up, so there wasnt anything for her to do anyway, said Mitotsudaira. I see. Masazumi stood up and grabbed the change of clothes she had left next to her pillow. Lets hurry up to the deck. Asama, you record everything. Mitotsudaira I will guard my king. I am fairly certain he is awake, so he should be emerging soon. Getting dressed is so much faster for the boys, thought Masazumi, but it had been the same for her until Mikawa. People can change a lot in just a few months. She unfolded the inner suit and then realized something. I guess we cant wake up Horizon, can we? On the Azuchi, Hashibas group would likely head out to see the Musashi passing them by. Just as she realized this was a lot like when they were returning from Sviet Rus, the two arms got up from Horizons sides. They wrapped bathhouse hand towels around their wrists like ribbons and then bent their wrists up toward Masazumi as if looking at her. Are you coming? They nodded their wrists and came over. Im getting used to seeing this. Judge. I feel like that might be a bad thing, but its also part of Musashis unique charm. Could you call it part of Musashis character? The two ships passed each other by at high speed. It happened in the sky above Toyohashi in southern Mikawa. The Musashi had been badly affected by ether noise the last time they crossed Mikawas large bay, so instead of crossing the center of the bay, they stayed west of the bays entrance and followed the coast of the Atsumi Peninsula that remained as an embankment. They also chose a safe route high in the sky. The Azuchi, on the other hand, chose a course crossing the center of the bay and their altitude was half of the Musashis. There was a distance of 20km between them, but both ships were about 7km long. They showed off their shapes as they passed each other by traveling to the east or the west. On the Musashis bridge, the automatons detected something odd about the Azuchis flight. What does this mean? Over, asked Musashino. The Azuchis course across Mikawa Bay was almost identical to the one the Musashi had used before, yet nothing happened to the Azuchi. The light of ley line disturbances did occasionally rise from Mikawa Bay like lightning. It bent to the north and disappeared, but That is not affecting their ship in any way. Over. When the Musashi had crossed there, they had experienced an earthquake-like shift from the ley line noise. The shaking had been enough to lower their acceleration and, while all the automatons shared memory remained, it was still unclear what kind of phenomenon it had been. First of all, it was simply not possible for the entire Musashi to shake at once. It was a giant floating mass. More than that, it was split into 8 ships. Yet every part of it from bow to stern had been shaken in the exact same way. For those on top of the ship, it had apparently felt like they had hit some turbulence, but the automatons had a reason for finding it so odd. The amplitude of the shaking was identical in the center of the ships and here on the bridge. Shaking was generally smallest at the origin point and grew larger as it spread from there. The Musashi was a giant ship. Any shaking would be largest at the stern or the bridge. The buffering spells would prevent the actual shaking from being all that great, but measuring the degree of buffering would tell you the true amplitude. That calculation had produced the same answer for every part of every ship. Also, a few mysterious phenomena had occurred inside and atop the ship. Most of them had been moving silhouette sightings and people had reported seeing strange shadows in the corridors and streets. A few of those silhouettes had passed through the ships walls. Asama had speculated that the city of Mikawa had left behind some residual information as a mold and that had mistaken Musashi for Mikawa. A few of the automatons had seen the silhouettes as well. However, Suzus report was concerning. She had said someone reached out and grabbed her hand to support her when she had nearly fallen on the bridge. Of course, Suzus case could be explained away as her reaching out toward the silhouette when she started to fall and mistaking that for it grabbing her hand. But there were other scattered reports of people receiving some slight assistance from one of the silhouettes or having one wave at them. Had the tension and pressure of combat led several people to mistake what they had seen when those mysterious phenomena based on residual information had appeared? No. Musashino concluded that those had not been mere residual information. She knew humanity was less accurate then automatons, but there were too many reports of it happening at the same time and the data remaining in the ship pointed toward something beyond their understanding. On the other hand, she did not know what it actually was. That shaking had made no sense to the automatons, so It is impossible to reach any kind of conclusion. Over. But, she thought while observing the Azuchis flight 20km away. Why do they seem entirely unaffected and uninfluenced? Asama stood with the others on the starboard side of Shinagawa that was tilted upwards to gain altitude. They could see the Azuchi illuminated in the moonlight. Its great size made its movement appear slow, but Musashinos bridge had predicted they would arrive in Kantou in just an hour and a half. That meant they would likely arrive about half an hour earlier than originally expected. They had to be rushing there. Because if they could intervene in the battle, they could keep the Keichou Campaign going and enter summer break without losing their foothold in Kantou. I just hope Satomi can end the battle early. Asama could only agree with Mitotsudaira there. Toori turned back with his hands on the decks railing. Could we fire on them to at least harass them a little? You idiot. If we actively engage them in battle, they could use that to claim the Keichou Campaign is ongoing. At the very least, we need to avoid giving them the chance to make the argument. Then what if they attack us? We were fired on tons from about this distance when we descended in that transport ship in Kantou. Toori-dono, that was when they were directly facing us and at an almost complete standstill, explained Tenzou. Those are entirely different conditions from passing each other by at high speed. Also, added Masazumi. If they attack us, they have to worry about us using that as some history recreation other than the Keichou Campaign. From this location, we could probably call it the Crossing of Iga or the Battle of Komaki Nagakute. Judge. In the latter case, Takigawa-dono already did part of that with the Siege of Kanie Castle, so we would have an even easier time applying that interpretation. Asama only had the standard education level of war knowledge, so she could only nod and say I see. But Toori suddenly looked elsewhere. Hm, so theyre a bit too far away, huh? He was looking down at the deck where Horizons arms were carrying a large bow. It was Maska Orge of the Logismoi Oplo. Those arms with their hand towel ribbons stared off into the distance when they heard what Toori said. And they hung their hands in disappointment. What, you wanted to shoot them that bad? Hashiba did defend against it on the way back from Sviet Rus, so you wanted a second chance at it, didnt you? The arms nodded at Mitotsudairas question. Huh? Am I starting to understand how the arms express themselves? That seemed incredibly awkward, but she decided to accept it since it would probably help things go more smoothly in the future. However, something else had caught her attention. Asama, what are you looking at? asked Mitotsudaira. The Azuchi observation data that Musashino is sending me. She smiled bitterly because that data made no sense. There is something odd about the Azuchi. Well, not really it. The oddity is with the ley lines of Mikawas bay. This is very strange indeed. The information at hand seemed as odd to Asama as it had to Musashino. When they had crossed above Mikawa Bay before, the Musashi had experienced a mysterious phenomenon that not even the automatons could make sense of. She was measuring the ley line status around Mikawa Bay, but it was barely different from back then. To be extra certain, she contacted IZUMO and had them transfer over the ley line measurement data from all the shrines across the Far East, but there was still little difference from back then. Oh, you can still see the effect of Mitos moms actions in Kantou. But that had little influence all the way in Mikawa. Since the Asama Shrine was located on the Musashi, its data was updated in real time to match the Musashis course. Mitotsudaira peered at the data from the side and noticed the names of the shrines in the surrounding area. Could you use that to work out the Azuchis route? Oh, the Musashi counts as the nation of Musashi, so the Testament Union has requested that our data be accessible at IZUMO. But the Azuchi sends its data to P.A. Oda where it is carefully examined before being sent out. There are a few other nations that will temporarily stop sharing their data when the ley line situation gets bad enough. However The Musashis stealth spell is Shinto, so it places us under the protection of the shrine and god that provided the spell, which means our data does not need to be sent from our shrine while in stealth mode. Plus, the noise would be so bad there would be little point in sending it out anyway. Oh, is that why the divine transmission cuts out and we cant detect anything outside? Yes. To put it simply Asama realized something as she raised her right index finger and started to speak. Im turning this into a Shinto nerd session! She chose to get back on topic. Um, anyway. To sum up, the ley line situation in Mikawa Bay is not very different from when we were on our way to Kantou. And do you remember what happened then? The ship shook while we crossed the bay. Everyone exchanged a glance, looked up in the sky, and finally nodded. Oh, yeah. That did happen. So what about it? Thats the thing. We dont know. I thought it was some form of residual information from Mikawa, but I was never certain of that. But Tenzou continued for her. The Azuchi is not experiencing the kind of oddity we did, is it? Tenzou heard Asama confirm what he said. That certainly is unusual. Mysterious phenomena generally required a specific location, person, or time to activate. It is currently around the same time of day as our previous crossing, isnt it? he asked. But the loss of Mikawa happened a lot earlier than this, pointed out Mitotsudaira. If it was an afterimage of that moment, it should only appear at that time of day. Yes. And if the condition is a person, it should only happen around that person, so it would be odd for it to occur across the entire ship. That just leaves a location. Asama looked out into Mikawa Bay and tilted her head. But if the location is Mikawa, the Azuchi should be affected by the same mysterious phenomenon as us since it is an equally sized ship. Yet that is not happening. Could the mysterious phenomena be taking the day off? asked Toori. I am not so sure about that. Do they even have holidays? asked Tenzou. Oh, they might have lucky days, said Asama. But most mysterious phenomena come from the ley lines, so, um, if the ley line is stable, it should not be much different from a continuous waterfall. Yayyy! What kinda dumb question was that, Tenzou!? Are you stupid or something!? This boy he silently groaned, but he was always like that. And Asama may have been trying to help him out here. Oh, but when a local god is more active due to a lucky day or something, it can have the side effect of causing a good mysterious phenomenon. But since Mikawa went boom, the local shrine was moved to the Musashi. S-see, Toori-dono!? I wasnt wrong after all! Huhhhhh? Did the widdle baby forget I was the one who said it first? Does the widdle baby need a reminder? The right hand pulled Lype Katathlipse seemingly out of nowhere and jabbed it into the idiots butt. He gasped and collapsed to the floor with his butt sticking up in the air. M-my king! cried the knight. You deserved that one, but are you okay!? Huh, I guess this means the arms can use Horizons storage space. Asama began checking some settings on a sign frame. She was probably checking on Horizons condition. So how is Horizon-dono? Well, she is still sleeping with her eyes open to initialize the Logismoi Oplo. The open eyes are probably just for fun. But since her arms can move around and they are under her management, they have a lot of freedom and even have the authority to use the Logismoi Oplo. I would really rather we do not let the other nations know that. Tenzou understood why Masazumi would feel that way. The arms were currently tilting their wrists. This means they can sneak in through the attic and blast you with a Logismoi Oplo, doesnt it? 1st Special Duty Officer? The scale of the action and of the objective in that example are shockingly different. So they could fire a Logismoi Oplo in the same way they were lying in wait when I tried to peep? asked Toori. That is fine within the Musashi, but we really need to make sure those arms are with their guardian or on a leash while outside. I cant imagine anyone has ever been worried about this in the entire history of the human race, realized Tenzou. Meanwhile, Asama was still viewing her sign frame. She groaned and tilted her head, so Tenzou asked her a question while viewing the Azuchi in the distance. About the mysterious phenomenon in the sky above Mikawa Bay. Could it be that it is happening now but the Azuchi is canceling it out with a buffering spell? Hmm. That would mean our mysterious phenomenon defenses are inferior to theirs, so I would really prefer not to accept that answer. Then, said Mitotsudaira while turning toward the Azuchi. Out of curiosity, what kind of mysterious phenomenon defenses does the Azuchi have? Their Tsurugi Shrine worships swords, so they use slicing spells that are as powerful as you would expect. But their spells are more attack focused and meant for use against individuals, so I would have thought the Azuchis defenses against barriers and fields would be rather poor. How very strange, said Tenzou. Right? Toori crossed his arms. Could the ley lines just hate the Musashi or something? M-Musashi-sama! We have already organized all the mysterious phenomenon data here on the bridge, so why are you sending Vicereine Horizon a divine mail!? I have determined tattling is not the adult thing to do! Over. Calm down, Musashino. I refined my data system the other day, so I am theoretically 0-years-old and thus am not an adult. Over. Someone! Someone call Sakai-sama! Over. Masazumi sighed as she saw the Azuchis stern come into view as it grew more distant. No divine transmissions or attacks this time, huh? Was there a chance of negotiations here? asked Mitotsudaira. If we did exchange words, it would be my job to use that to accomplish something for either the Keichou Campaign or the Battle of N?rdlingen. But right now, both sides were hurrying to their respective battlefields. They did not exchange any words. Starting a battle here could easily work against either side and negotiations were similar. Negotiating would have been dangerous. Negotiations were an attempt to balance the benefits between the two sides. A nation could use its power to force something through at times, but in general, any benefit required giving the other side something of equal value. They really have nothing to say about us participating in the Battle of N?rdlingen? asked Tenzou. We already did that in front of Hashiba and we are working on a request from Hexagone Fran?aise. Masazumi shrugged. Also, we have Nagaoka with us as Inadome Sukenao. Asama, speaking of Nagaoka Yes, I have already taken care of the immigration review and asylum process, so that is fine. Asama held up a sign frame related to shrine registration. There were instructions written in some of the fields, but those were probably standard options. Masazumi had also gone through that process with her, just without the asylum part. But for now Inadome was present when the Nagaoka estate was attacked. We can claim we are assisting in that history recreation, so Masazumi trailed off there. The idiot was speaking to the arms on the edge of the deck. Hmm, it was a real shame you didnt get to shoot that, wasnt it? Hey, it doesnt have to hit, so why not give it a shot? I bet youll feel better afterwards. Before she could protest, the arms fired Maska Orge into the night sky. A commotion broke out above and below the Azuchis deck while it flew toward Kantou. Azuchi, the overall captain, spoke in the rapid way of an automaton. Attention to all inside and outside the ship. The Musashi has fired what is thought to be a warning shot. It has been identified as the Logismoi Oplo named Maska Orge. It will have no effect on the ship at its current power level, but there may be further attacks. And And Maska Orge attacks with pangs of conscience and you may feel like it has affected you, but based on the distance, I have determined you would have to be imagining it. Please keep that in mind. Shaja. Nwohhhhhh! I was distracted by the glimpse I could get between the legs of the girl sitting across from me at the table! I was silently apologizing the whole time, but I still ended up zooming in with my naked eyes! When I saw two boys chatting by the window, I couldnt help but imagine what their conversation had to be! I was silently apologizing the whole time, but I still had them make plans with each other for tonight! I made sure to silently apologize to my parents after failing my finals! You should apologize out loud for that one!! Meanwhile, Fukushima stepped out onto the rear deck of the 2nd starboard ship where they could see the Musashi. Someone was already on the edge of the deck. Takenaka-sama and Hashiba-sama! It was surprisingly unusual to see the two of them together. A large tremor ran through Hashiba when she called out to her. Fukushima was curious until she noticed Hashiba was using both hands to eat. And Oh, thou are eating a hamburger. Oh, y-yes. I visited Kyoto, remember? They had received some products directly from Hamburg, so I was a little, um, curious. I sometimes have one of those after training, but is something wrong with thine, Hashiba-sama? Well, she got a little carried away on the toppings and the pickles were almost too much for her, explained Takenaka. Hashiba quickly waved her hand side to side. I-I ate them! I really did! I will ask for no pickles next time, though! Yes, there are times when it is a bit of a mystery what is in those. But anyway, said Fukushima as she turned in the direction they had been looking. The Musashi was already showing its stern and flying away at a much higher altitude. The Azuchi had been higher back at Sviet Rus, but Will they arrive in N?rdlingen in time? It looks like they will arrive in about thirty minutes like us. Takenaka displayed the Musashis expected course on a map of the Far East. That course made a point of avoiding this southern end of Mikawas bay. Wont it take them a while to fly that far around? Fukushima was puzzled, but The Musashi will accelerate after crossing Mikawa Bay, explained Takenaka. It will then enter the Kii Peninsula, but the peninsulas mountain range forms a diagonal line from south to west. So if they bank around the right corner of the mountain range at high speed Their high altitude will allow them to descend all the way to N?rdlingen? Thats it, yes. It helps that their speed wont drop even during inertial cruising. This must be based on the knowledge they gained on the way to Kantou and on their general aviation knowhow. Im pretty sure the Azuchi could do it too, but Azuchi: Testament. My experience as a ship is sufficient, but my application of that experience is not quite capable of supporting an adlibbed route and flight style. Shaja. Azuchi was saying she had the fundamental experience, but she had not yet built up enough additional experience to apply that knowledge. Alternate applications were not meant to be necessary. Especially for a machine. The Musashis 30 years of experience means a lot, doesnt it? asked Fukushima. Testament, testament. It really does, agreed Takenaka. I bet theyre going to do some pretty crazy flying, so theyll probably invade some of the peninsulas airspace. But theyll use the excuse that it was necessary to arrive in time for the history recreation. Since they picked up Nagaoka Tadaoki-kun. Oh, the boy from Kani-donos report. He was apparently Kanis underclassman. Would she be able to ask Kani for more details once she arrived in Kantou? She had only just met Kani a few days ago, but it sounded like the girl had gained a lot of experience since then. She would likely be more than sufficient as a sparring partner. Include Kiyo-dono, and we can set up a rotation. She stopped thinking there because she felt a great heat in her heart. We have been training with just the two of us lately, but maybe I should have been branching out more than that. Given their special circumstances and given how they reported directly to Hashiba, the Ten Spears tended to be insular. They did get plenty of training done, but they did not interact much with others. As a commander, she was right to consider including this newcomer, but CCCCCC She felt a strange impatience she did not understand. What is this feeling? She was not quite sure how to put it, but it was felt sort of like including someone else would be a shame. Kiyomasa knew her combat style by heart and was at a level where she could push Fukushima to her limits if Fukushima showed any kind of opening. That much was clear from their training the other night. Kiyomasa looked like she was focused on defense, but her twin sickle spears allowed her to attack twice as often. She also had excellent mobility, so she likely had greater total strength and stability than Fukushima. Fukushima had the greater attack power and assault power, so Kiyomasa simply let her take charge when those things mattered. In that case, thought Fukushima. Training with Kiyo-dono leads to the best results for me. She doubted there was a better partner for her out there. Of course, it would be better for Kani to spar against more powerful opponents instead of performing standard training. She had a lot of potential for growth at this point. When viewing their fighting force as a whole, it would be better to train Kani who had a lot of potential for growth than to train Fukushima herself who had less potential for growth and who knew how to come up with new tactics. She understood that would make overall victory easier. On the other hand, she did of course have excuses for training herself. The fighter with the greatest attack power and assault power had to achieve victory at the times when only they could pull it off. She needed to be as strong as she could be. A single loss from her could mean losing the battle as a whole. So no one would protest if she focused on training herself. That meant there was a good reason to train with Kiyomasa, but to put that another way CCCCC She swallowed the words she very nearly spoke out loud. Hm? Takenaka turned her way. Is something wrong, Fukushima-san? Oh, no. I was only thinking about training. That was not a lie, but her pulse was elevated since she so very nearly let her inner thoughts slip out. I cannot believe this, she thought while Takenaka smiled bitterly in front of her. Yeah, well have time for all sorts of training once summer break begins. But please try to focus on Kantou for now. Th-that is a good point. Testament. If we can intervene in the Keichou Campaign, we can arrange a ceasefire and then just leave it like that until the Honnouji Incident is complete. We do need to train during summer break for what is to come, so it would be really nice if we could use Kantou. I would love to play around in the amusement park ruins being restored at Edo Bay, attend some events, play in the Pacific Ocean, take some really high damage, and puke. Takenaka-sama, I feel like thou are fantasizing about summer break a lot yourself. Dont worry about it. Takenaka shook a hand dismissively. You want some time off to go somewhere with Kiyomasa-san, dont you? Fukushima gasped as she instantly imagined a whole bunch of things. Ah. This is bad, she thought. I need to reject these selfish fantasies. For example, Kiyomasa and I could wear casual clothes and walk the dog along the Shingen Embankment. Neither of us owns a dog. For example, Kiyomasa and I could have fun going around Harajuku buying snacks to eat. We would run into Kani-dono and the others. For example, Kiyomasa and I could put on swimsuits and have fun in the amusement park pool. We already did swimsuits. She concluded they had to go around buying snacks and buy swimsuits to wear as they visited an amusement park along an embankment, so she ran a search on the divine network. She discovered an amusement park based on sun worship deep in the mountains of Edo that was located along a river, so she added that to her Look into with Kiyo-dono list. Wait, no! Actually, what was she protesting and why did her protest matter? Spending time with Kiyomasa was not a bad thing, was it? Her shoulders drooped in a sigh and Takenaka smiled bitterly in front of her. Cmon, cmon. You need to take some time off. Now, you might have a hard time visiting Mito after attacking them before, but you and Kiyomasa-san could go to the beach or to that amusement park being excavated on the outskirts of Edo. You know, the one thats name suggests its run entirely by middle-aged women.[1] B-but, I, uh, might not, you know, be doing anything with Kiyo-dono. Eh? Youre not? asked Takenaka. Hashiba nodded. Nori-chan has Kani-san and the other underclassman to look after. That is true, thought Fukushima while she watched Hashiba clench her fists and continue speaking to Takenaka. Nori-chan has a lot of work ahead of her. This is an important time for training your underclassmen, but, um, please do not push yourself too hard. Eh? Uh, yes, thou are right. Then I will inform Kiyomasa-san of your schedule related to all of that. Eh? She was shocked to have someone else decide that for her, but then she realized this was her superior. It made a lot more sense for Hashiba to decide her plans than for her to decide them on her own. But on the other hand Now I have no idea when I can spend any time with Kiyo-dono during summer break. The Musashi accelerated while flying to the west. Oh, looks like thats the end of the show, said Takenaka. Okay, in addition to our plans in Kantou, Ill work out a summer break schedule for everyone. Testament, weakly replied Fukushima. I hope my summer turns out okay. Cmon, cmon. Keep this up and summer break will start! You sure you want that!? The bottom of the night burned while Konishis voice rose into the sky. Two gods of war fought in a burning forest on the south central end of the Bousou Peninsula. Righteousness and Filial Piety pursued each other and traded out the offensive and defensive roles as they battled. Whenever either one made an attack, a wave of sparks burst out and the wind created a valley of heat, but a moment later, the flames would swell out from absorbing the wind and spread even further across the forested region. That heat kept anyone else from approaching. This scene was not just visible from the forest. It could also be seen from the port town to south which acted as the Satomi base. Everyone inside that base could see the fiery battlefield through the light of the defense barrier. They were not all on the same side. Some were the Hashiba forces sand others were the former Satomi forces. For the Satomi forces, this battle was between a representative of their occupier Hashiba and a representative of their local Satomi force. The Satomi forces had withdrawn to the center of the base. They were all watching the progress of the battle. After evacuating the citizens and students inside the defense barrier and shelter set up at the central square, the Satomi Representative Council Head spoke with the Hashiba representative. Thank you very much for setting up the barrier and shelter. The Satomi representative bowed. But are you sure? Dont be dumb. We just dont want to take an attack from behind. Dont start feeling indebted to us now. Also, stay inside the shelter. Theres a fleet battle overhead and who knows when a stray shot will land on us here. This area should be safe, but armor and parts will scatter around if were hit. He laughed and slapped the Satomi representative on the shoulder. I was here from the start, so Ive learned a fish-heavy diet is pretty nice. Getting used to sashimi really changed my lifestyle. And you taught us a lot about using spices. I never knew pepper was so important. Without your knowledge of teppanyaki, we couldnt have prepared so much food using the armor panels. Hey, you were only stuck in that situation cause of us, so feel free to hold a grudge. Oh, we will, said the Satomi representative in a low voice. We lost a lot and the current generation will hold that grudge for a very long time. But You will leave and eventually be destroyed in turn. Hey, now. Youre no different there. Yes, Satomi too will disappear. And even if we did not, the form of this grudge would change along with the generation. I couldnt tell you what would happen after that, but when it comes to this generation He slapped the Hashiba representative on the shoulder. If youve got nowhere to go after being destroyed, then come here. Well have a good laugh, but then we can commiserate as fellow destroyed ones. Besides, youve shown us how high level Hashibas civil engineering techniques are. Musashi could never do any of this since they spend so much time floating around in the sky, he said. After weve lost our pride and our status, then Im sure we can make a fresh start. And He looked across the sky and the land. The fleets were exchanging shellfire in the night above and gods of war were clashing in the burning forest of the night below. After viewing and listening to all of that, he continued. Could your destruction possibly be more exciting than this? Oh, you better believe it. Ever heard of the Apocalypse? I mean, yes, but Then you should know. The Hashiba representative pointed into the sky above and the ground below. Let your guard down and the entire worldll be destroyed before you know it. The Satomi representative gasped in the light of the burning fires. When the shellfire in the sky illuminated his silent face, the Hashiba representative spoke. Listen. He continued with the distant fires in the background. We will stop the Apocalypse before Hashiba is destroyed. No, we will stop it even if Hashiba is destroyed first. I havent been told how yet, but Ive been able to pick up on a few things. You mean? This is a method only we can pull off. And after seeing what Hashiba-sama and the others have been doing recently, I can tell their method is bound to stop the Apocalypse. He took a breath. I believe they described it as ending the world but not letting it end. Huh? Were gonna do it, he said while facing the other representative with his eyebrows raised in a smile. He did not know what those words meant. They were both aware of that, but the Satomi representative still asked a question. You are? he asked. Youre going to make it so all this happened to Satomi for a reason? We are, said the Hashiba representative. Everything we do leads to there. Hashiba-sama will not stray from that pathor so I assume. That last part isnt exactly reassuring! Dont say that. They both smiled bitterly and the Hashiba representative continued with the corners of his mouth still raised. How could I keep going if I didnt tell myself that? So Were gonna do it. You are? We are, he confirmed. So, No matter how many grudges we earn and no matter how terrible the results, we will stay true to that one point. Can you still do it if you lose here? Hey, now. Dont just assume were going to lose. Is Hashiba going to lose? Were destined to withdraw, but we arent losing. The Hashiba representative pointed at his own chest. All of us who arrived first were ready for what was to come. We knew we would be despised by all of you, but when its time to withdraw, well hold our heads high and thumb our nose at your grudge. So dont you start sympathizing with us or thinking we got what was coming to us. Just tell us assholes to get out of your land already, okay? He poked his finger at the Satomi representatives chest. And the next time Im here, theres no need to laugh. If we still remember what happened today, you can think back on what we said and give each other a good hard punch. Instead of keeping up appearances, worrying what the other is thinking, and dealing with the whole occupier and servant nonsense, we can finally be fully open with each other. So once weve hit each other and had our say, lets try this again, okay? Try this again? Dont make me say it again. He smiled, placed his gun over his back, and turned around. Oh, and if youre going to shoot us in the back, aim for the side of the neck here. Your guns would have a hard time damaging us anywhere else. Thats a pretty small target. Bye. The Hashiba representative waved back while walking away. Then he pointed down at the central square. This place is under Satomis care again. You face your destruction and Ill face mine. 1. A reference to Toshimaen, which could be misinterpreted as being named after the word toshima which refers to middle-aged women. Volume 7C, 60: Imposer of Scorching Heat Volume 7C, Chapter 60: Imposer of Scorching Heat Moving forward Is all I know And all I want to know Point Allocation (Unique Trait) Yoshiyasu saw light fill the Satomi base through Righteousnesss sight devices. Its revealed itself? All the light in the center of the city had vanished and the light sources were instead focused on the outside of the city walls. She could tell at a glance that the wall-style defensive barrier had been strengthened, but Are they shifting to a defense of the base!? Because we know where the enemy is. Just as Konishi said that, a loud boom crashed into the city wall on the southwest side of the base. It was a cannon blast. A Musashi god of war hiding in the forest had fired on the bases city wall. That pseudo-anti-ship cannon could break through warship armor with a direct hit. It also had a targeting spell applied, so The city wall is made of logs at its base, so that should have punched through! Not a chance, said Konishi while forming fire arrows in Filial Pietys spread hands. Then light burst on the northwest side of the Satomi base. That was a defense barrier, but instead of one meant to strengthen a city wall Is that for a light warship!? Testament. Hashiba has a powerful aerial fleet, so how else would we strengthen our base? All I did was apply our aerial ship defense system to the base. And I combined the wall-style and localized-style of defense spell. Some large or wealthy cities will do this too and others have prepared it as an option ever since Hashiba-kun introduced transport ship collisions as a strategy. Meanwhile, we were the ones who invented that strategy, so we long since considered what we would need if someone used it against us and put together an efficient response program. I assume you know what that means. They wont break even if a transport ship rams them? How many did you ram into just one of our light warships when leaving the great ruins earlier? The answer was three, but she was not about to say it. And the enemy already knew the answer anyway. How do you like that? Konishi rapidly expanded the fire arrows in Filial Pietys hands. These were no longer mere arrows. They grew into large fireballs that Filial Piety threw at her. And they flew with the speed of an arrow. Shes using money to alter Filial Pietys spell cannons, isnt she!? Even when someone was combined with a god of war, current technology did not allow it use spells directly, so if a god of war was to use a spell, it had to be loaded into and activated with a spell cannon developed for the god of war. Filial Piety had one installed in each arm for its spell specialization, but This god of war is perfect for me since I can make it do whatever I want as long as I have the money. As the fireballs approached, Righteousness dodged to the right instead of falling back. I forget, did you answer my question? It was three. Yoshiyasu dodged and the balls of heat roasted and pierced the trees as if slicing through them. Then they melted the ground. Kh. Righteousnesss armor overheated and the internal structures sent out warnings. The left secondary wing had been the closest, so it began an emergency ejection of the heat contained within it. It tried to take in air to cool itself down, but there was no longer any cool air here. How about it? Where do you intend to find three transport ships? Can you borrow them from the fleet up there? Yoshiyasu heard Konishis voice, but her left secondary wing was having trouble recovering and she could not use it. She placed a light-blocking filter on Righteousnesss sight devices to help with the high heat and light. How about it? When Konishi asked that again, some artillery blasts rang out. They came from the Satomi base. A few pseudo-anti-ship cannons were using a barrier-permeation spell to stick out from the top of the wall and fire nearly horizontally. The shells tore into the forest where Yoshiyasus allies were continuing to fire and approach. Wow, they came to life all of a sudden. Ookubo was on a forest slope where the rock face was visible in places. The enemy apparently had a general idea of where they were. Weve already started fighting some of them that were bolstering their defenses on the outside. Based on that and this counterattack from the base They must be working off of the information sent by that Asano girl. Also, Integrity would not have just been flying around overhead. If it had been sending back the data from its sight devices, the base could have set up this counterattack. The distance and amount of information must have reached the necessary thresholds. And Kanou-kun. How do we break through that extra defense barrier? Judge. The same as before. The enemy bases defense barrier appears to be a combination of the ordinary wall-type ones and a light warships. Our ground forces shot down an enemy ship earlier, so we only need to do the same thing here. You ask for a lot, you know that? That attack had included the 6th Special Duty Officers Jizuri Suzaku, but the Suzaku was currently immobilized. And based on where the previous shells had hit Oh, no. They worked out where that previous god of war fired from. Do not worry, milady. Kanou smiled. The pilot has been evacuated. Explosive tremors and burning flames were evident in the southwest forest. DD: Milady, the god of war from the southwest teams god of war unit was destroyed! Nagaya-Stable: Yeah, I can see that, I can see that. Now, then, said Ookubo. She looked up at the embers rising in the wind from the fiery forest to the south and she opened a new sign frame. Our plan is going to be harder to pull off now, but I guess we have to go for it regardless. But Were getting close to the end here, Satomi Student Council President. Can you do anything about your fight there? Meanwhile, a great din reverberated from the same direction as that fiery heat. Filial Piety had launched superheated white balls toward Righteousness. Yoshiyasu focused on dodging. After launching the fireballs to increase the surrounding heat, Filial Piety sent out more fire arrows. Based on the shimmering heat rising from Filial Piety itself, it could apparently avoid overheating by canceling out a certain amount of heat. It had not demonstrated that trick before, so Konishi must be getting the hang of using it. That was bad news. After all, Yoshiyasu could not use her flight devices in all this heat. Flight devices compressed air within them and used that as a catalyst for thrust, but the interior structure was made up of a fuel system and emblem boards engraved with spells. It was weak to heat. It only had average level anti-heat divine protections applied to the parts, so if heat was compressed inside, it would produce a mass of heat powerful enough to possibly melt the inside of the flight devices. This is bad, thought Yoshiyasu. She knew the overall battle was approaching its end, but that was why Konishi was working so hard to fight back. She had to settle this as soon as possible. Hashiba would arrive in Kantou at dawn and they would surely keep the Keichou Campaign going. If that happened The Kantou Liberation will have to run according to Hashibas schedule. Yoshiyasu thought to herself. If that happens, everything weve been doing will have been for nothing. Failing the Kantou Liberation meant handing everything over to Hashiba. She knew that quite well. But part of her thought that might be a legitimate option. If they chose to obey instead of fighting back, time and the rules of the history recreation would eventually work everything out. The people who had come up with the history recreation rules during the Age of Dawn had been pretty clever. Yoshiyasu made a divine transmission connection and sent a question to the Musashi that had almost entirely disappeared into the western sky. Righteousness: What do you think history is? Mar-Ga: Um, is anyone else up? Yoshiyasu just asked a weird question. Me: Yeah, Im up, Im up. So did Seijun and the others go back to sleep after heading back there? Mar-Ga: Yes, because Asama had prepared charms for them in advance. Im still cleaning up my manuscript. Margot had nothing to do, so shes asleep too. So whos up on your end? Me: The group playing GekoDos is up. Tenzou said he wanted to prepare the materials to make Mary some equipment, so I decided to look to the future and do the same for the others. Mar-Ga: You do know GekoDos only allows up to four players, right? If you make a party with Horizon, Kimi, Asama, and Mitotsudaira, youll be booted out yourself. Me: D-dont say things that are so mean yet so plausible! Mar-Ga: You should play a game that lets more people play at the same time. Also, is there anyone here whose sleeping face youd like a snapshot of? Oh, but FYI, Horizon is sleeping with her eyes open like a pharaoh and the two hands are pointed this way, so that ones not happening. Or should I try to get a shot from outside her alert zone? Me: Could you try it? Mar-Ga: Oh, sorry. The right hand noticed me, so that wont work. Me: Horizon is way too cement-like. So what about the others? Mar-Ga: Kimi has been sleeping with Suzu in her arms for a while now. Asama hurried under the covers feet first, so she ended up sleeping with her butt sticking out. Mitotsudaira ruined her pillow, so shes lying face down while sniffing and wiggling her butt. Oh, can I see that? Mar-Ga: Give me a sec. Me: Wait, Black Mar. Its not their butts I want to see. Well, okay, thats a lie, but Im gonna wait until were back home for that. Mar-Ga: I said their sleeping faces and thats all Im offering. Okay, here goes. The arms seem to be in a good mood, so theyre doing some posing. This is my chance. .There you go. Me: Ohh. Mar-Ga: Whats that supposed to mean? Me: Just that Im happy. Mar-Ga: It would make me happy if you sent me some images of them at your place. Also Me: Also? Mar-Ga: Seeing someones sleeping face is a luxury. I should know since its one Margot and I share. Their sleeping face goes away come morning and it goes away if they notice you, but its something you can see if they share a space with you and let you be a part of their home. Its a weird way of putting it, but its like theyre living there in front of you even while they sleep. Me: Are you in a good mood? Mar-Ga: Hmm. I just filled up the page with a bunch of sound effects, so that might be why it seems that way. Me: Oh, youre working. Then I shouldnt distract you for too long. Mar-Ga: Judge. Thanks for keeping me company during a quick break. Me: Sure thing. See you tomorrow. I hope youve got some badass Technomagie ready for us. Mar-Ga: Me: Me: Oh, right! Flatty!! What a pain, thought Naruze while writing out more sound effects. According to the Testament, the Far Easts literacy rate was rising during this time period and the military commanders would often exchange letters. But the letters written in that warrior society tended to be written in Chinese while writing that used the spoken language was seen as a part of the imperial courts culture. However, she had trouble with that ancient Far Eastern. Mar-Ga: Chancellor, I really cant believe those Far Easterners of the Age of the Gods. I mean, they would apparently say what sounds like violating a hole in modern Far Eastern, yet all they meant was oh, how strange. And imagine how it feels having to write something supposedly benign that looks all the world like it means violate me, violate me, right in this hole. Its almost too much for me. Me: Isnt that why you write stuff in modern Far Eastern? Mar-Ga: The Testament Union has been cracking down on stuff lately, so I make sure to have one in ancient Far Eastern ready. What a pain, thought Naruze while adding a white outline to the sound effects. Then she asked that question again. Mar-Ga: So what is history? Novice: Huh? You dont know? History is made by bringing together a great many people and nations. So you see Oh, no. Bringing together a great many people makes me picture something very different from what he meant. But nations too? Are we anthropomorphizing the nations now!? Then the title could be Lust Nation: Kupaa Italia! Thats it! Wait, stop mentally working up new storyboards and finish the manuscript youre working on! But I should jot that idea down. Also Mar-Ga: Can I shut off my divine network connection? This conversation is distracting me from my work. Novice: Y-you werent even listening to my enlightening lecture, were you!? Mar-Ga: Do you really think your kind of lecture would mean anything to Yoshiyasu on the battlefield? Besides, said Naruze for no real reason before realizing something. In a way, Horizon here was the Far Easts representative, their Chancellor was on the other side of the wall, and others who deeply connected those two were here as well. This is so silly. Fine, then. This can be a real break where I actually focus on something else, she told herself as she started speaking. Mar-Ga: Satomi Yoshiyasu. Are you listening? Mar-Ga: I will answer your question, Satomi Yoshiyasu. Yoshiyasu nodded while operating Righteousness. Mar-Ga: You wanted to know what history is, right? That is a simple matter. Righteousness: Simple? Judge, replied the other girl. Yoshiyasu heard what came next while dodging below a fireball and moving forward. Mar-Ga: It is something that happens, not something that is created. It will happen all on its own whether you want it to or not and whether you play a role in it or not. Also, you can only play a role in the parts you were alive for. So you have two things to think about. Those were Mar-Ga: If you are happy with the life you lived, then you will be happy with the history that leads to. So if anyone out there is happy with the life you lived, that means you did the right thing with your history. But This all sounded absurd to Yoshiyasu. She could not think of anything she had done that anyone would be thankful for. Righteousness: Can I really do something like that? Mar-Ga: Silly girl. The Weiss Hexens words appeared on the screen. Mar-Ga: Live a normal life and you will find plenty of good things along the way and live out an enjoyable life. All you have to do is stay alive. As long as you do that, well take a look at your present life and give it the happiness seal of approval. I mean, Im happy just seeing Margots face while she sleeps next to me here. Im much happier now than if I had to go to my grave without ever seeing that. But can you create Margots sleeping face? You cant, can you? Dont get full of yourself. So Mar-Ga: I am thankful that Satomi Yoshiyori let me stay alive. CCCCC Now, said the Technohexen. Mar-Ga: Ill give you some Technohexen advice to pay you back for what youve made me through doujinshis. Namely Mar-Ga: Use this chance to take back what you lost. And Yoshiyasu listened. Mar-Ga: Go on to make something new. Write something new. The readers will be delighted. And Ill decide whether its any good or not when I read it. Wonderful, isnt it? And well help you out along the way. Yoshiyasu nodded inside her god of war. Right, she thought as understanding hit her. She realized why Yatsufusa had not responded to her ever since she left Satomi. It was mostly by the process of elimination here, but she was the leader of Satomi and she had involved herself in politics as their representative. She had established friendly relations with Mogami, she had decided on a path for herself, and she had taken the lead role in reclaiming Satomi. Yet Yatsufusa still would not move. But now she understood why. I This explained why she was still not on Yoshiyori or her sisters level. Because Ive only just arrived at the starting point! Konishi saw Righteousness move. A tracking spell lernen figur opened in front of her. Catholicism had a lot of stories about the arrival of morning or the seasons and about the coming and going of visitors. That was likely due to Europes enclosed regions with harsh winters and the fact that so many of the nations were adjacent to each other. Thus, they had made a lot of advancements in the development of tracking spells developed from the homing spells used for hunting. As an archer, St. Sebastian had plenty of tracking spells in addition to attack ones. A lot of information was displayed in front of her eyes: a prediction of her opponents movements, a delayed afterimage to better show her opponents path, her opponents overall center of gravity and balance, etc. Here she comes. Righteousness was moving forward. It was positioned quite low and there was a lot of weight behind its momentum. It was primarily using its leg strength since its flight devices were unreliable in all this heat. It dug into the dirt, readied its short swords out front, and dove in. It closed in on Konishi, so she activated a fireball in each hand and launched the left one. And then the second one after a short pause! She could see the enemys movements. Righteousness ducked low and accelerated below the fireball flying in from the left. What Konishi had to do was simple. That first shot from the left had been to get the enemy to duck below it, so she launched the second one from above while the enemy passed below. And I wont half-ass it! She had gotten the hang of activating the spells and paying for them. The first had a diameter of about 10m, but for the second Im paying big money! The fireball instantly grew to a diameter of about 50m and she threw it toward Righteousnesss path. She did not beg it to hit because she knew it would hit. So Burn away!! She launched it. Tokishige saw it as she climbed out of the cockpit on broken Integritys back. She could barely move either of her shoulders, her right wrist was broken, and her left shoulders tendons were damaged, but her eyes worked just fine and the battlefield of burned-away forest was visible below. Two familiar gods of war were fighting at the center of those flames. One was Filial Piety that had been nearby for so long. It contained pieces of different members of the Eight Dogs and it launched large fireballs. Its use of spells had grown even more impressive than when the original version had been in service. She must be increasing the base ability with money. Filial Piety was fighting another god of war: Righteousness. In the burning night, its blue coloration looked more like black. Tokishige could tell what was happening in this battle. Righteousness had just ducked below the first fireball to be launched. It was trying to move in closer to its enemy. It was a close-range fighter, so it could not do much of anything without getting close. That was why the blue silhouette had rushed below the heat. However You idiot! The counterattack had already been launched. Filial Piety launched its second mass of heat. It was going to land near where Righteousness had rushed in. It was 50m wide, so not even a god of war would escape a direct hit unharmed. It was going to hit. Righteousness had ducked below the first one to dodge it, but this second, larger one would score a direct hit. That giant mass of heat would be shattered upon impact and then the earlier blast would hit the ground. Or it should have played out that way. Except it did not. The first attack was shattered and then the second one was split apart. Tokishige was confused by the shifted order of impact and bursting. Huh? But she did not have time to be trapped by that confusion because the second fireball caused an explosion on the Satomi forest. ! The fiery light and explosive blast reached her and she could not move her arms very well. The power had exploded. Then Tokishige saw a god of war racing beyond the exploded fireball. It was Righteousness! It was safe. It was a good bit farther north than before. She noticed the two short swords in its hands had changed shape. The red-hot blades were bent and emitting shimmering heat. She knew what must have directly caused that change. How forceful can you be!? She actually split the first fireball with her two swords and had it launch her!? Yoshiyasu felt herself finally recovering from the tension of her previous split-second decision. That was way too dangerous! But she was only safe now because of that dangerous decision. She had predicted that Konishi would make a second attack, so she had put together a plan. She had decided to destroy the first attack and use its blast to dodge well out of the way. An artillery shell would have been one thing, but she had never before dealt with a fireball spell. But she had needed to do it here. She had used her two short swords. While ducking below the fireball, she had sent them diagonally up toward it. She had twisted around as if rolling onto her side as she attacked. It had hit. The result had been more of a bursting than an explosion. The god of war had detected her tension and automatically set its sensory speed to the maximum level, so she had been able to see everything that happened from her short swords piercing the fireball to the fireball popping. A fruit-like white mass of heat had appeared and it had swelled out from within until it burst apart. The scattering explosion had launched Righteousness, giving her even more distance she had expected. She had rolled two or three times along the way, but she had done enough martial arts training to make sure the flight devices never hit the ground. She had hoped she could land facing Konishi, but How did she launch such an enormous fireball!? That was clearly beyond Filial Pietys ability. Was it money!? Damn. This is why I hate those powerful nations. I have a hard enough time just staying sane while surrounded by the daily insanity of those weirdos, and now this rich girl is picking a fight with me? How dare you! Mar-Ga: Whats she so mad about? 10ZO: I imagine it has something to do with money, but we only have that udon couple as a frame of reference there. Me: Man, the Satomi Liberation is taking forever to end. Wanna hunt down another Nagamasa variant? Okay, thought Yoshiyasu. The rich were to blame for everything. That was an extremely motivating thought. She needed that kind of hungry spirit here. She had arrived quite close to Filial Piety. She had gone the long way around in order to avoid the side effects of that second fireball, but she had made up for it with her swift feet. Filial Piety used spells. It was not meant for ground battles, so it would take too long for it to turn around and begin a counterattack. So I need to do this. She attached her short swords to her hip hard points. The blades were red hot and bent. They were still usable, but their edge would have been considerably dulled. That was partially because they had been made using a metal with good heat conduction in order to keep them lightweight. Will any companies let me trade these in after the battle? Selling them as scrap metal might make a little bit of money, so just throwing them out isnt an option. Wow, when did I become so stingy? Well, I know whos to blame for that. Down with the rich! That psyched her up even more. Filial Piety was turning around and activating some kind of spell with both arms, but it was too slow. To shoot, it needed to activate the spells, aim, and then fire. And if it tried to defend, the shield would weigh down whichever arm it was on. She could make her attack before it could raise its defenses. Righteousness was already prepared to attack. It had a weapon: the large sword on its back. Drawing that and striking with it in one smooth motion had worked against Houjou Genan. Reach it! Just as she placed her hand on the swords hilt, Righteousnesss high-speed vision saw something. Filial Piety had suddenly raised its left arm. Huh!? That left fist moved faster than accelerated Righteousness and it was meant to strike her in the head. She could not dodge this. She was rushing in and it was prepared to stop her. ! They collided. Tokishige saw what Konishi had thought up. There was no way spell-focused Filial Piety could keep up with close-quarters-focused Righteousnesss movements. Especially when Righteousness was already up to speed. Yet it had. On the fiery battlefield, a quick straight punch with the left fist scored a counterattack on Righteousness. The blue god of wars forward momentum caused it to wobble with its chest sticking out and then it came to a stop. That was a solid blow! It was unthinkable for spell-focused Filial Piety to fight with martial arts. Yoshiyasus familiarity with her opponent must have created a blind spot there. But where had it gained enough speed to outdo Righteousness? She used a body buffing spell on the god of war! Volume 7C, 61: Silver Cutter Volume 7C, Chapter 61: Silver Cutter Finally Finally I truly understand this Point Allocation (Inexperienced) Konishi was relieved to find one of her tricks had worked. Artificial muscles were arranged throughout a god of wars power system. Since they used a biological system to move Buffing spells for humans work on them. Of course, a human casting a spell on it would be nearly meaningless. This spell was only powerful enough because a spell-focused god of war like Filial Piety was casting it. She could see the effect there before her. Filial Piety sped up, used the shields on its arms for greater striking power, and launched a counterattack on Righteousness. When the blow landed, Righteousness lost its strength. The sudden blow to the head had sent noise through its nervous system, shutting out the data being sent to the different body parts. Adjustments were made soon enough and strength returned to the blue god of wars entire body almost immediately, but Too slow! Konishi had Filial Piety take a step forward. It twisted its right hip forward and struck Righteousnesss face with several right jabs. Just as many metallic sounds of impact rang out, and Left! After using the jabs to measure the distance, Filial Piety made a left smash upper cut to the enemys gut. Nice! St. Sebastian can throw a decent punch! Konishi whistled as Righteousness floated up in front of her. And without a moments delay Take this!! A right straight flew toward Righteousnesss face. In that instant, Righteousness moved. It swung its left secondary wing. Oh!? That secondary wing must have completed its air intake because it used the air to create an explosive blast. Righteousness used that to make a short jump to the right in midair. It dodged Filial Pietys fist. Yoshiyasu let the machine reset her shaken vision. She mentally suppressed the instinct to right herself and let the god of wars mechanical adjustments take over. It took a trained god of war pilot to pull off that method of restraint, but Damn! Her entire body was hit by a trembling feeling. She had been hit good by Filial Pietyor maybe she should call it Filial Piety Mk. II. None of the Eight Dogs had specialized in martial arts and physical blows like that. After all, they had swords and other weapons and they had to think about aerial combat. It had caught her entirely by surprise. It had also done a lot of damage. This was not the kind of damage that accumulated within her, but the repeated blows were too much for the frame and the power system to absorb all at once. The battle was ongoing, the enemy was nearly unscathed, and she had lost her weapon. How can I strike back now? Her high-speed thoughts constructed the strategy she thought was best. She was still uncertain it would work, but I can do this!! After all, this was the starting point. It was a definite start line to see if she really could catch up with those who came before her. If she could not stand firm there, everything she had gained in this battle would be proven a lie. So, she thought while beginning to move. She spread her flight devices within the shimmering air of that hot field. Lets do this! She flew forward despite the overheating warnings raised by the flight devices. Tokishige lost sight of Righteousness. Wow, its fast. A god of wars power output did have an upper limit known as the performance limit, but the power output was generally a reflection of the pilots physical abilities and how much of those abilities their willpower could draw out. Willpower was what mattered most. To prevent loss of control or self-destruction through excessive power usage, the god of wars OS would read the pilots willpower and constantly scan it to determine whether or not their focus and other mental abilities were capable of controlling the god of wars current performance level. Righteousness must have arrived near that hard upper limit. That would only happen maybe a few times during a pilots entire career with a particular god of war. But Filial Piety responded. It was clearly moving autonomously. The program based on St. Sebastians divine protection allowed it to exist as a living god of war. Its right fist was thrown as a counterattack. Yoshiyasu! Just as she shouted, Tokishige predicted the girls movement. If she did dodge Filial Pietys counter attack, she would move Right! There was a wavering of the air to the right. That was the result of a flight device explosion. But Righteousness was not there. It had already jumped elsewhere. Then the center of the fiery field burst with a great roar. Righteousnesss high-speed movement and subsequent charge had split apart the air as it passed through. There had only been one opening for a charge within that heat, but Yoshiyasu had taken the step and beaten her opponent to the punch. Well done, muttered Tokishige as she finally managed to sense Righteousness again. But not with her eyes. She saw the timing of the god of wars final acceleration along the path she had predicted. Just before taking that final step to attack, Righteousness raised its flight devices, and Eh? Tokishige felt like she had suddenly woken up. Filial Piety had started to activate spells in both of its arms. What is it doing? wondered Tokishige. It was too late now to launch an interception spell. There was not enough time to activate arrows or fireballs, take aim, and launch them. So Is that? This was something else. Filial Piety was not using a launching spell for arrows or fireballs. It was using something that would have an effect immediately after activating. A field attack spell!! You have to be really familiar with the spell activation process to use those high-level spells! Dodging was pointless, so Tokishige gave a warning after realizing what kind of spell it was. Yoshiyasu! Fall back! Just then, a large area of space around Filial Piety was split apart. A field of ether light formed and a certain power appeared within it. It was not fire. It was colored white. A freezing spell!? That spell was the polar opposite of fire and would freeze anything instantly. Thats insane. Ookubo started to stand up while watching the battles progress, but Kanou stopped her. Milady, it is too dangerous with the artillery fire. Huh? Oh, sorry, Kanou-kun. But She remained crouched down while viewing the bluish-white space that had formed in the center of southern Bousou. Until now, that area had been engulfed in flames that illuminated the night from below, but now The ice is reflecting the moonlight and the fires of the aerial battle. The fire was gone and everything was instead covered by white frost and ice. Kanou nodded while lifting her head to view it. If you think of fire spells as heat manipulation spells, then freezing spells would be the opposite end of the same spectrum. Thus, Konishi must have used the incendiary spells and fireballs to determine her opponents fuel and power levels before spending just as much money on an opposite-end freezing spell for a finishing blow. She also tried expanding the scope of her spells during the battle so she could finally manage this field spell. You could call this the power of money since she used that to buy the Catholic spells, assessed Kanou. But she also made use of repeated adlibs to approach this ultimate victory. You were correct here, milady. This was the result of Konishis personal taste. What happened to Righteousness? Judge, replied Kanou. The air was frozen just before it was compressed for acceleration, so I have determined the flight devices were damaged by the rapid internal temperature change. Righteousness can no longer fly. Also, the rapid freezing will have caused both gods of wars power systems, transmission systems, and artificial muscles to contract, so they should need to rapidly thaw themselves and reboot. However However? Filial Piety has canceled some of that out using a buffering spell. Righteousness on the other hand At the center of that frozen land, Filial Piety had taken a pose like it was collapsing onto its right shoulder. It was slowly but forcefully striking Righteousness. Filial Piety almost looked like it was brushing aside a clinging arm. In front of it, Righteousness was still holding its two short swords in a backhand grip, and So she didnt make it. It collapsed onto the icy ground while its flight devices were audibly destroyed. Konishi let out a white breath and wiped the sweat from her brow. Damn, shes stubborn. Even the sleeve touching her skin had frost on it and the air inside it was frigid. She was glad she had her merchants hat, but she also wondered what would have happened to her without the buffering and heat preservation divine protections she had used in advance. She was also aware of the state of Filial Pietys different parts. The buffering spell had kept any of them from fully freezing. The flight devices were still functional too. However, the power system and artificial muscles would require defrosting and thawing, so she gave approval for automatic divine protection processing. She took a breath. That was one hell of a battle. But She let out a long white breath and brushed a hand through her stiff hair. She looked directly at Righteousness where it was collapsed in front of her. I suppose this means I was even more stubborn. Now, then. Konishi spoke in her heart to change her train of thought. Filial Piety could move. Full mobility would take some time, but she could manage in the time it took to leave this icy stage. The rest was simple. The enemy no longer had any ground forces that could pose a threat to Filial Piety. So she could crush as many enemy gods of war and ground units as she could in order to stop the Satomi Liberation. Thank goodness. She had managed to cancel out her mistake. She only had to hold out until Hashiba arrived, but I should be able to manage that. She looked to the western sky. The Azuchi would be appearing in the far distance there any time now. However Hey, said a sudden voice from her left. Dont get distracted. A silver light was thrust out in front of her along a sharp course. A blade!? She dodged it so barely that it shattered the lernen figur next to her face, but she managed to see who had run up on top of Filial Pietys shoulder to attack her. Satomi Yoshiyasu! Naomasa smiled on the shoulder of the vermilion god of war seated atop the dark ridge. Honestly. She placed a hand on her forehead and breathed kiseru smoke from her mouth. When did that strict stickler for the fundamentals learn to pull off tricks like that? She had been observing the progress on the battlefield this whole time. If it came to it, I wouldve had to go and stop them even with a leg missing. But it had not come to that. When Filial Piety had activated that freezing field, Yoshiyasu had immediately canceled her link with the god of war. Then she had jumped outside without any hesitation. Yes, shes a strict stickler for the fundamentals. Which means She had something prepared. God of wars fight at high altitudes and shes currently living on the Musashi that flies high in the sky. If youre thrown out into the air, youll find yourself in frigid region of more than 30 degrees below freezing. Of course, they had known this would primarily be a ground battle, so there had been no need to keep something like this on hand. But shes the kind of person who brought emergency equipment with her to Houjou and ended up using it in the hot spring. She made sure she was as prepared as possible. So she had done the same this time. That area had grown frigid, but her emergency supplies had been enough to cover it. Righteousness could barely move, but Yoshiyasu had gotten it to move as if clinging to Filial Piety. She had not attempted to engage it in martial arts. She had used its outstretched arm as a bridge so she could climb onto Filial Piety herself. So What will you do now? Naomasa saw Yoshiyasu raise her sword, but Ha ha. Filial Piety forcibly swung its body and threw that small form from its shoulder. As Naomasa expected, the blade had not reached the enemy. However Thats a pretty good plan. You thought this one through. Great decision, Satomi Yoshiyasu. For a moment, Konishi could not control her rapid breathing. What the hell!? She had thought god of war pilots were generally the indoor type, yet this girl had just done something more like a Strike Forcer. However You cant reach me now! Satomi Yoshiyasu had landed at Filial Pietys feet. She held a sword and stood silently on the white ground there. CCCCC Yoshiyasu readied her sword. Meaningless, thought Konishi. Filial Piety could move, albeit imperfectly, so what did this girl hope to accomplish all on her own? Youre dumber than I thought! She showed no mercy. The futures of nations were riding on this battle. Konishi had Filial Piety raise its arm. The power system had not recovered enough to use a spell, but its strength and speed were greater than that of a human. And as Filial Piety began to swing its arm, Konishi saw something from atop the shoulder. It was Righteousness. The god of war had collapsed with its limbs sprawled narrowly out. It was frozen and pilotless, so it could not move. Or so she thought, but she saw otherwise out of the corner of her eye. What!? It was clearly moving and trying to get up. Plus, its joints had almost entirely unfrozen. How!? Konishi viewed Righteousness. It was probably moving autonomously because its movements were much like Filial Pietys. But all the frost had thawed from its frozen body and it could even move its fingers. Filial Piety had used a buffering spell, yet even it had not recovered that much. What did she have prepared? She saw something just as she wondered that. Two short swords were sticking out from Righteousnesss sides. Those were the weapons it had held in a backhand grip while charging at her. She had assumed those two blades were useless after overheating from the fireballs, but Ah. It hit her. Since those blades were made of lightweight metal, they were good conductors of heat. So Did she stab them into the ground? Her suspicion was confirmed when she saw the blades had gouged long lines into the ground. Those lines followed the path the god of war had taken when it collapsed. Shimmering heat rose from those gouged lines. Geothermal energy. Konishi had created a freezing field, but this area had been hit with several rounds of heat beforehand. The surface of the earth had frozen, but most of it still contained great heat. So by stabbing the blades deep enough, they had exposed that subterranean heat, and You brought the underground heat to your god of war through the swords you held, didnt you!? Oh, no, thought Konishi. Several conditions and pieces were gathering in her mind to form something dangerous. But the enemy did not wait for her to finish that process. Righteousness was standing up now. And it pulled its hips back, placed one knee on the ground, and moved both arms behind its back. Is it grabbing that sword? In front of her, she saw Satomi Yoshiyasu taking the same pose. Kh! Konishi tried to put some distance between them. She stopped her raised arm and tried to use the flight devices, but CCCCCCC The lernen figur to control them was missing. No, it had disappeared earlier, so it was trying to reappear now. She knew why: Yoshiyasus previous attack. Yoshiyasus objective had never been to defeat her. Her objective was to destroy Filial Piety and the other stolen gods of war used to reconstruct it and to achieve victory. Konishi thought. She was a merchant. And her method was to take in as many things as possible and use those pieces to adlib her way to the best possible victory. Yes. That was her way. It had always led her to victory before. But what about now? Filial Piety could not move properly and she could not operate the flight devices since their control lernen figur had not finished restarting. But there was one solution here. Its arm. She had already raised that to attack. The enemy had only just placed its hands on the sword on its back. Filial Pietys attack would be faster and heavier, so Crush them! Konishi threw Filial Pietys right arm toward Righteousness. It was a high-speed straight punch. But as soon as Filial Piety put its hips into it and threw its arm from the shoulder, she saw something. Yoshiyasu had rushed in with a light step, drew the blade from her back, and swung it down and forward. She did so on the white ground that reflected the moonlight. Oh. For a brief moment, Konishis eyes were drawn to that. She watched that small body seemed to stretch forward as it swung down the weapon with all its might. She zoned out somewhat at what she saw happening before her eyes. Meanwhile, the same movement arrived from up ahead. Righteousness drew its sword and struck Filial Pietys right-handed punch. The blade moved swiftly for just an instant. Righteousnesss sword did not go for a powerful strike against Filial Pietys punch. It simply touched everything past the swords guard against Filial Pietys shield fist as if aligning the two of them. Instead of pushing, it pulled down. Thus, the metal blade silently twisted the armor it came in contact with and made it slip away. By then, the blade was already inside the armor. It had not split or cut it. It had inserted itself inside the mass of metal with only its sharp edge and its movements. And it did not stop there. The blade was about 8m to the tip. The sword used the blades curve to gracefully enter the powerful arm from the end and slice gently but directly through the interior. There was no sound as the power system and joints were divided in two from arm to elbow and elbow to shoulder. The blade continued onward almost like it was being honed. Finally, it arrived at Filial Pietys side and passed from its stomach to its crotch. CCCCCC Every last movement was traced out by Yoshiyasu standing at Filial Pietys feet. Righteousness read every little movement and pause she made and accurately emulated it. Okay. Righteousness pulled its hips back a bit and dropped the tip of the blade into the open air. It stopped. The blade had already completed all of the actions meant for it. Yoshiyasu and Righteousness both stood in the pose of a completed downward swing. Then something occurred in front of or above them. Filial Piety had been stopped in its punching pose, but now its left half shifted out of place and slid away. The scraping of metal was as shrill as chirping bugs. Below the moonlight and above the frosty summer ground reflecting that light, a bisected god of war collapsed while a girl and her god of war slowly stood up. They both sheathed their swords and lowered their arms to their sides. The enemy commander, Konishi Yukinaga, has been defeated! Her roar echoed across the nighttime battlefield. Volume 7C, 62: Priests on the Mountain Volume 7C, Chapter 62: Priests on the Mountain An iron wind And steel lightning Delivered by A couples love -Tachibana Gin Point Allocation (Having Fun) Konishi Yukinaga was the representative of the Hashiba ground forces. News of her defeat in a god of war battle quickly spread to all the different forces. It even reached those not involved in the Kantou Liberation. I see. A figure nodded in Houjou which was completing the work needed to receive acknowledgment of their nations demise. This person was west of the battlefield on Houjou land, close to where it all began. In a landport on the outskirts of Odawara, Houjou Genan viewed the PR Committees report on the Kantou Liberation. The Mouri fleet that had filled the sky to east a few hours ago had grown considerably shorter. The fires of the battle had been visible with the naked eye until the Miura Peninsula had been taken, but that was no longer possible. All he could see were the faintly colored sky and some lights resembling fishing fires. But the text gave him accurate information. He narrowed his eyes, cleared his throat, and then laughed. Super Uncle: Hey, Ujiteru. Have you seen the report? Uji-Terr: Huhhhhhhh!? Im busy frying up this eggplant, old maaaaaaaaaaaaan! Super Uncle: I am glad to hear you are making good use of your time. Satomi Yoshiyasu won her battle. Uji-Terr: I doooooooooont caaaaaaaaaaaaaare! Whats it matter if some super, duper weakling wiiiiiiiiiiiins!? Was it another ground baaaaaaaaaaaaattle!? It was incredible how that man managed to focus on what mattered here. Genan cleared his throat again before continuing. Super Uncle: It was the same as when she defeated me. She used the sword technique she learned from Satomi Yoshiyori. In other words Super Uncle: Satomis sword is an equal of both Houjou and Hashiba. Uji-Terr: Huhhhhhhhhhhhh!? You getting into some senti-little-mentalism herrrrrrrrrrre!? You starting having flashbacks about your liiiiife!? Well, old geezer!? Super Uncle: Try to show some respect for your elders. Uji-Terr: Sure thing, Venerable Old Geezer! Super Uncle: You can be rude or polite but not both, you moron. Uji-Terr: Moron!? You wound meeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Anyone who takes one look at you will see youre an old geeeeeeeeeeeeeeezer! But whether or not someone thinks Im a moron depends on what Im doing when they see meeeeeeeeee! IIIIIm honeeeeeeeest! Super Uncle: So tell me this: what are you doing right now? Uji-Terr: Using my 2.5m maid bodys four arms to fry up some tempuraaaaa! I made sure to do my makeup and made sure to where a cap and mask, but now you cant even see the makeuuuuup! Heres a photoooooooo! Lookit that griiiiiiin! Make sure you worship that pretty archaic smile thats definitely behind that mask therrrrrrrrrrrrrrre! And after a two second pause. Uji-Terr: Its Uji-Terrific! Super Uncle: I was right. You are a moron. Uji-Terr: Hey, dont judge a book by its coverrrrrrr! You scuuuuuuuuuum! Super Uncle: Just listen, you scum. Uji-Terr: What is iiiiiiiiiiiit!? Well, you see, said Genan. Super Uncle: A nuisance has arrived. He looked up and back into the western sky. The darkness of the night was still in that direction as a giant shadow began to appear there. It sounded more like a tremor of the air than a roar. That would be the Azuchi. It should arrive just barely in time for the Kantou Liberation, said Genan while viewing his surroundings. Several large forms stood on the landport that had all its lights off for the night. He viewed them before saying more. Now, the ground forces need to work hardest, but the struggle in the sky matters too. Every second counts here. It should be our turn soon, milady. Kanou heard powerful explosions shaking the air and the forest. The fourth ironclad ship is about to fall, isnt it? said Ookubo. Judge. Milady, what direction do you think the battle as a whole is headed? Well, Kuki should start moving his fleet soon. Because at the current pace, the Azuchi will only just barely arrive in time from the west, if it arrives in time at all. A shot from the enemy base landed beyond the slope they were leaning back against. Clumps of dirt and pieces of underbrush and trees were blown into the air like a spray, so Ookubo focused outwards just enough to pull her stole over her head. She was currently viewing the sign frame by her hands. Murakami-san should still be effective against the aerial fleet. Whatever they might do, he will figure something out. The Murakami Navy is stubborn like that, she said. We may be short on time, so we need to stubbornly stick to it too. Milady, what is your plan? After shooting down that many enemy ships, the escaped crews will gather on the coast and then search for somewhere to evacuate to. In other words, they will want to reach the base. Ookubo pulled up a map of the Satomi base. It has been fortified with defense barriers and it has limited entrances. They will probably want to move to the south end opposite of us, but the artillery fire from the sky is thickest to the south. Same for the east. So Will they use the north gate? Judge. That is a port city and Satomi had a landport there, so the north gate is either the back entrance or a smaller entrance for ground trade and forestry goods. But that is why it is the ideal entrance for this sort of thing. The map showed the north gates structure as viewed from above. Satomi is a small nation, but they have long fought against other nations. The north gate has a wall nearby to prevent anyone from directly firing on it. I see the gates interior has a triple structure to prevent anyone from getting too far in even if a mix of enemies and allies rushes in. Of course, that means they would end up sending arrows pouring down on enemy and ally alike. Still, we need to take this base if we hope to end this battle. Ookubo pushed the word progress forward on the sign frame. Their defenses must be fortified like crazy, but that creates an opening. We figure out when the enemy will be arriving there and we move in. We sent a unit out ahead earlier, didnt we? Have them prepare. The warriors fortifying the Satomi bases defenses decided on their roles once they learned of Tokishige and Konishis defeats. They had two jobs. The first was to support the withdrawal of those trying to escape through the bases western entrance. The second was to hold the defensive line until Hashiba arrived. If you are willing to stay and fight, please do so! If you would prefer to withdraw, head to the eastern entrance! The withdrawal support continued while they welcomed in those who were entering through the north gate to seek refuge. The north gate was undergoing some long-distance artillery fire, but they had yet to see the enemy in the forest at the other side of the grassy field. Nows your chance! If you can get here, then hurry it up! Most of those arriving from the western forest were the crews of the fallen ships. They had been inside the ships during the battle, so their weariness was more psychological than physical. Most of them had the same request. Give us time for a quick nap. Thirty minutes of compressed sleep and well be good as new! Hold on. Nowhere around here is safe or quiet! Then tell us where we wont be in the way! They went to get a brief rest while those already in the base gave them blankets, water, and Here, take this. Whos cooking takoyaki? The food was delivered by Konishi-sama. Get some sleep, eat some food, and come on back. Once youve eaten the same food as us, youre one of us! Thats a pretty heavy breakfast. And why isnt there any octopus inside when this base is right on the coast!? Quit eating them and get to sleep! Meanwhile, some enemies came into view near the north gate. But they had all known that their second job, holding the defensive line, would not be easy. Hey! Should we get that gate closed soon!? Close the inner two! Keep the front gate open because a group that crashed earlier is headed this way! Their allies could only join them by passing below the umbrella of artillery fire being launched from the base. Those on the south did not spare any shells when firing on the enemy arriving from the north. This night and this moment were what mattered. They needed to go at it like they were planning to use up their entire stockpile of ammunition. That barrage kept the enemy from approaching, so their allies to the west could slip below it to reach them. However, there was one big but on all their minds. What happened if the enemy managed to get inside that barrage? What does happen then? Theres no point in considering it, someone said while loading a shell into a cannon. If the enemy was inside our barrage, then why havent they attacked us yet? Well And hundreds of our people have arrived from those fallen ships. If the enemy was inside our barrage, there would have been some fighting on the way here. Meanwhile, some artillery fire reached the base. It came from the enemy god of war unit. Defense barriers opened and loudly shattered. The shells were fired nearly horizontally and were moving even faster than before, but They cant break through our wall! The defenders were correct. The shells changed form from the impact and crashed into the wall. However, one of them was blocked by the defense barrier field placed around the city walls. Testament! And it fell. The other artillery fire on the ground and in the sky was too loud to hear the shell rolling. The base had located the god of war unit and was returning fire. Those on the wall already had silencing spell lernen figurs over their ears. They exchanged a glance and displayed their words on their lernen figurs. How do you like my silencing spells! I used custom lernen figurs so theyd look like cat ears! Yeah, thats pretty bold! Right!? I havent put this much effort into it since the school arts festival when I was a kid! Incoming shell! They acted on reflex, crushed it, and returned fire. The enemy fire accomplished nothing. For one thing The enemy can no longer concentrate their fire like when they penetrated that light warship earlier. They lost one of their god of war units and that vermilion god of war cant come here. Even if they do try to concentrate their fire, the power should be too weak to break through. And we dont have to worry about an attack from above since Konishi-sama and that Satomi girl took out the enemys flight-capable gods of war. So We only have to worry about the enemy trying to charge us. Most likely Hey! One of the people on divine transmission relay duty displayed words on a lernen figur to be understood despite the cacophony of shellfire. The group trying to reach us for shelter is being pursued by some enemy warriors. Have fun with that! Dont act like its not your problem too!! Those being pursued ran through the forest as quick as their legs would carry them. The forest was dark and their footing was, unsurprisingly, poor. Hurry anyway! They would sometimes come across a small path used by the locals, but those presented their own problems. They needed to travel along the shortest route to their destination, not the safe detours provided by those small paths. They had to reach the base. But they could not arrive along with the Musashi force pursuing them. Support fire flew by overhead. That was coming from the base, but those in the base did not know where they were in the forest. The shells landed far behind them, passing above the approaching Musashi force as well. Damn! M.H.R.R. had trained more than Musashi when it came to moving through forests. And the M.H.R.R. group was withdrawing from a crashed ship, so they had more stamina remaining than the Musashi group that had been fighting a ground battle. Yet they could not pull away from them. The reason why was obvious when they saw who was leading their pursuers. Some of them could move through the dark forest with speeds rivalling the M.H.R.R. groups. Damn! shouted one of those to the rear after looking back. They have Mouri warriors guiding them! The pursuing enemy vanguard raised a cry as if in response. Hyahahhh!! The enemy was lined up and taking large leaps across the dips and hills of the forest ground. They all held clubs and bats and they announced who they were. The Hexagone Fran?aise Gallican Mountain Regiment has arrived! Hyahahhhh! Good morning! This is a wakeup call from the Gallicans! That group with crosses hanging from the rosaries around their necks were upperclassman foot travelers. They wore French boys uniforms modified to look like priests habits, but they wore spiked shoulder pads and feather decorations on top of that. The masked leader raised his voice while being carried by a group of three others. It is the year 16XX and the mountains are enveloped in Apocalyptic devastation, leading to rapid depopulation! Hell yeah! the others shouted along with him. But that means two wins is enough to reach the nationals, so its weirdly helpful at times! Let us proceed, my fellow priests! Hell yeah! They all ran onward. They exchanged a glance while striking their weapons together. Good morning! Catholics revered the morning. No matter what misfortune, terror, or difficulty they faced, the dawn would always arrive. So our duty is to announce the mornings arrival to the source of our troubles! Indeed! Our duty is to provide a reforming strike as a wakeup call! Our duty is to always say good morning! They all breathed in and raised their voices as one. Testament! With that, they activated their spells. It was based on a Buddhist preaching spell but with a Catholic spell applied on top. Yes, Buddhism also seeks to purify evil in the dawns light using the purifying power of Vairocana! And our leader is the nudist sun! Thus, we have successfully combined Buddhism and Catholicism! That is our form of Gallicanism! For inquiries, please call at 1-800-SUN-BUDH. Thats 1-800-SUN-BUDH. Our logo is the rising Roi-Soleil. Got that, M.H.R.R.!? Dammit! Why are these rural groups always the craziest!? The M.H.R.R. warriors looked back at their pursuers and spoke up while they ran. Hey! Can I ask one thing!? Ask away! We pride ourselves in being more openminded that any other group, so we shall respond in a calm and composed fashion! Now, what is your question!? Well, said the M.H.R.R. warrior. Arent you heretics!? All of the pursuers answered as one. Take that one out first!! Really!? No hesitation at all!? And what happened to being openminded!? Ha ha ha. The pursuers sped up and brandished their weapons. Hyahahhhh! They raced through the forest in pursuit of their prey. Good morning! The dawn fast approaches! In the Satomi base, they returned fire on the enemy god of war unit and confirmed their allies were approaching. The rumbling in the forest to the west was growing closer. Hey, here they come! And thats the Gallican Mountain Regiment behind them! Damn, those freaks train up their legs by running around the coastal desert region and visiting all the unmanned carriage stations in the forest and mountain regions! Dont underestimate them! The gunshots were to be expected, but for some reason, they could also hear the sounds of armor being struck and of vocally-mimicked mechanical horse exhaust sounds. While the shells landed on either side, they were firing god of war pseudo-anti-ship rounds nearly horizontally, but the voiced sound effects from the forest only continued to grow. Neigh! Neighhhhhh! Brrrr! Claaaaaaaaaaaaang! Snort, snort, snorrrrrrrt! Neighhhhhh! Palalalalalala! Palalila, palalila, papuuuuu! Neigh, neigh, neigh, neigh! They all exchanged a glance while the shards of defense barriers surrounded them. Dammit! Thats cringey as hell! And they dont have to worry about anyone seeing them doing it since theyre hiding in the forest! Does their city not have a shop that sells mid-sized or bigger mechanical horses!? Is this what they think they sound like!? While they all groaned curses at their enemy, someone rushed across the border between forest and plain. Someone had arrived. Everyone gasped when they saw those people wearing forest travel ponchos. When these new arrivals noticed the people at the base, they waved and shouted while still running. Hey! Prepare to close the gate! Anyone behind you!? The group in the forest ran out all at once. Did you lose them!? Partially! Those who had escaped ran toward the base. The front of the group closed in on the base, with about a hundred following behind them. Were saved! Just then, another group burst out of the forest. This new group was several hundred strong. They were the ones pursuing the leading group. The defenders on the wall of Satomis base saw the pursuing group run out from the forest. There they are! They all aimed their rifles or cannons to protect their approaching allies, but that second group suddenly gave a shout. Hey! The shout was directed at the defenders on the wall. They had a message for them. Thats the enemy!! So they noticed, Ookubo muttered while leaning against the rocky slope to avoid the artillery fire. Well, at least they managed to get within 120m of the base first. She pushed forward the progress text on her sign frame. The assault unit did well. Judge. They deserve praise for moving out ahead like Yagyuu-sama and arriving so close to the base while avoiding the enemy. Kanou displayed their movement on a sign frame while making a show of relief. They had sent in a commando unit separate from their god of war unit and main unit. That unit had been sent ahead for this purpose when the enemy ship fell and Konishi set up the barrier of fire. Their mission had been simple: They had to approach the base instead of attacking the enemy trying to reach the base. Instead, they had prepared a new pursuit unit to attack those enemies from behind, trapping them between the assault unit and pursuit unit. By timing it right, the assault unit could arrive at the enemy base first without the enemy noticing. If the assault unit then hid their identity The base would mistake them for their own allies. That was exactly what had happened. The base would have received word that their approaching allies were being pursued from behind and an especially rowdy Mouri group had been chosen for that pursuit so it could plainly be heard from the base. If a lot of noise is what you need, then look no further! the Mouri group had insisted and they had proven that to be even truer than she had imagined. But that is fine, she thought with a sigh. The assault unit had managed to get very close. And the pursuers Hyahahhhhh! They too rushed toward the base. The Satomi base made the right decision. Close the north gate! Their allies were trapped between two enemy units, but they could not allow the enemys assault unit to get in. So they sent a divine transmission to their allies rushing this way. It provided a new route that passed right by the west of the base and circled all the way around to the eastern noncombat zone. They did not have time to provide any more help than that. Because Protect the north gate! The enemy assault unit rushed in. The Gallicans followed behind them, but they were no longer pursuing the M.H.R.R. group. Instead, they opened defense barriers to protect the assault unit. Heyyyy! Open up! Open up! Its morning! Why in the world would we open up!? The defenders fired on the approaching enemy. The personal defense barriers shattered and bullets audibly ricocheted off of armor. Yet the enemy was undefeated and continued rushing in. Almost there! They ran across that 120m distance. The north gate was about 10m wide, and ! They arrived. But just then Loooock!! The north gate closed. It was a double gate with one that closed from the sides and a reinforced one that dropped from above. The two gates were made of hardened wood, but they had already been given a defense barrier field using a divine protection. They closed and became another part of the city wall. Did you really think wed let you in!? The defenders shouted down at the enemy while also aiming their guns and cannons that way. All of a sudden, a powerful blow slammed into the north gate. The two remaining god of war snipers had fired shells that hit the north gate simultaneously. How about that!? asked the Musashi assault unit regarding the double shell hit. A great roar erupted from directly in front of them. All of them, and even the enemy on the wall, hurried to adjust their sensory divine protections. Then the Musashi assault unit viewed the enemy defense barriers opened in front of them. They were Catholic and there had probably been five of them opened over that 10m area. Two of them still remained. That wasnt enough to destroy them all!? Their gods of war had pulled off the double shell hit flawlessly, but it had failed to reach the north gate. A few of the defenders on the wall sighed. Those sighs could be seen as signs of relief or simply a release from extreme tension. However, the sighers immediately took action. Destroy them! They all looked down at the enemy in front of the north gate. That enemy stood below the light of shattered defense barriers, but there were still two surviving ones in front of them. Fall back!! they shouted. Its too late for that, thought the defenders as they took aim. Besides, where are you going to fall back to? However Hm? The enemy force parted in front of the north gate, leaving two ponchoed figures remaining in the center. These two were not strictly part of the assault unit. The shorter of the two stood in front of the other and calmly lowered their hips. They seemed entirely at ease despite being right at the current flashpoint of the battlefield. Their poncho floated up and fluttered away. The removed cloth revealed someone in a Far Eastern girls uniform. She had two giant prosthetic arms. Tachibana Gin! Gin nodded and made an announcement. Judge. Allow me to finish this off for you all. Something was ejected from space by her right side. It was the long cannon named Cuatro Cruz. She held it low at her hip while the other figure behind her threw aside his poncho too. Master Muneshige. He was already holding Kamenuki vertically with its butt end jabbed into the ground. It was positioned so the middle of the shaft would hold back Cuatro Cruzs recoil. The end of the red cannon was placed directly against one of the two remaining defense barriers. Two to go, said Gin. Plus the defense barriers built into the city wall itself. I do not know how much this will destroy and I can only speculate. The defenders on the wall called for a renewed counterattack and aimed their guns and cannons that way, but Gins eyes sharply narrowed before they could act. But with this point-blank-range blast, I will use this as a siege weapon for the first time. She then addressed Master Muneshige. I will fire twice on the defense barriers, four times on the north gate, and then thrice to break through the inner gates. Please take control of the inside afterwards. Judge. Go ahead, Gin. Judge. She nodded. Tear into it, Cuatro Cruz. After 9 violent blasts, light erupted into the sky on the south end of the Bousou Peninsula. It came from the Satomi base held by Hashiba there. The defense barriers surrounding it had shattered. At the same time, the horizontal fire from the north struck the city wall that was now no more than wood. The logs audibly split and broke while so much ether light shattered around them. Alarms blared and voices shouted all across the Satomi base. Stop them! shouted one side of the conflict. Go! shouted the other side. The momentum of the charge deflected the gunshots, slipped past the shells, and said more. Go and end this! The ground base is falling!? Kuki gnashed his teeth at what he was hearing about the base down on Bousou. A report had just come in saying an initial frenzied battle had begun within the surface base. As for his fleet battle up in the air We are on the defensive. He knew there was no chance of going on the offensive anymore. Losing some of the ironclad ships had hurt a lot. Counting the one that blew up on the ground earlier, they had lost three. That left 6 total. There was a single reason why they had lost three of those sturdy ships in quick succession. The enemys wheel formation had arrived much too close from the east. The ironclad ships were being hit by shellfire from not just the front of the wheel formation but the rest of it as well. That proximity makes this difficult. He had rotated a few ships and lines diagonally to try to get a good angle of fire, but the back end of the wheel formation could still target them. And the long elliptical path of the wheel formations rear end provided a lot more concentrated fire than the front. This was bad. He had ultimately been forced to move the other warships and light warships to fire on the wheel formation from the side. However Will they arrive in time!? If only we could fall back to the west, he thought. A wheel formation could not move quickly once it had been formed. Horizontal movement was especially difficult. If he could fall back to the west while zigzagging to tear apart the enemy formation, he could put some distance between them. But, he thought. That would mean approaching Mogami. The Yamagata Castle was hovering in the western sky. It had to be within effective firing range, but it had yet to attack Had it never intended to attack? He had no way of testing that now, so We must fight a defensive battle. They had to defend against the wheel formation without moving west. That meant Attention all ships, he said. We will now split our fleet to the north and south! Thats what hes going with, huh? Terumoto realized what Kuki was doing with his ships. Kukis fleet split down the middle in the eastern sky. It split between north and south. The ironclad ships at the center of his fleet had been reduced to six, so they split into two groups of three and withdrew to the north and south where they created a new formation. That would create two separate lines of ships using the ironclad ships as a barrier. Hes buying time, said Terumoto. She was answered by Mouri-01 who nodded on a signe cadre. Now that Konishi Yukinaga has lost and their bases walls have been breached, it is possible that the Hashiba forces will fully withdraw from the Satomi base. Lady Ookubos negotiations have already established that the Bousou Peninsula ground forces and the aerial fleets cannot engage each other, but at this point, Kukis fleet has likely decided they should position themselves to rescue the ground forces later instead of defending them now. What does that mean? They intend to flee. I expect Kukis fleet will continue to fall back along the peninsulas coast until Hashiba arrives. But if they simply fled, it would be treated as a withdrawal. So they should continue to fire as they do so. She was right. The split enemy fleet slowly fell back while firing. What a pain. Had they abandoned their pride as a powerful nation? They knew they would ultimately emerge victorious if they could keep this up until Hashiba arrived. And, indeed, that hope was already visible in the western sky. The Azuchi was there. The six giant ships there would be the same threat the people of Satomi and Edo saw a few months earlier. The symbol of Hashibas earlier invasion was now arriving from the west. It was a lot closer than expected, so Terumoto crossed her arms. Mouri-01. What is it, Princess? Are you doing what must be done? I am working on our next move as we speak. It is important not to rush things, said Mouri-01 with a hint of a smile in her voice. Please watch this, Princess. Your fleet will now respond to Kukis fleet. Volume 7C, 63: Ring Deployer Volume 7C, Chapter 63: Ring Deployer Roarrrrrrrr! Splaaaaaaash! Vweeerrrrr! Point Allocation (Kanis Mental Sound Effects) Magoichi returned fire from the northern half of the split fleet. She stood on the deck of a warship on the lower end of the fleet. It was positioned to fire on the enemy ships from below, so she was looking up at the Mouri fleet. The wind blew in from behind because they were falling back to put distance between themselves and the enemy. I wish there was a good way of spreading out the enemy attacks. On Kukis orders, all of the ships had positioned themselves with the ironclad ships as their rear guard while the southern ships fell back to the tip of Bousou and the northern ones fell back to the Great Bridge Ruins of Edo Bay. There were specific instructions for each variety and position of the ships, but that would be due to all the rookies in the fleet. That was exactly the kind of consideration she was used to seeing from Kuki. But the enemy was pursuing them. And the enemy continued to fire. While she returned fire, she saw the enemys front line swell out as they began pursuing the north and south groups separately. They had been slow to respond at first, but now they were pursuing and firing on Kukis fleet. This is going well, she thought. The enemy was starting to split between north and south. The idea was to reduce the density of the enemy shells and use the newly gained distance as a shield to reduce the damage taken. One half of the fleet might be destroyed, but Hashiba was sure to arrive in Kantou before the other half was as well. And we can see her already! The Azuchi was producing white spray in the western sky as it accelerated. That was the same ship that had driven Musashi to the north and demonstrated Hashibas might in Kantou before. This was the final pressure placed on the shoulders of the enemy. And it was the final support for Kukis fleet. They won as long as they could hold out until the Azuchi arrived. It seems the enemy has already won on the ground. The Satomi base below had gone almost entirely dark with only the occasional flash of gunfire or sparks. It was a frenzy of battle on the inside, but once the important positions were taken, the M.H.R.R. troops would have to withdraw. Plus, the enemy had name inheritors there. Once those warriors knew they had the advantage, they would make a powerful charge. Kukis fleet could no longer rely on the ground forces. So it all comes down to us, thought Magoichi. They did have one advantage. We have a commander! They had Kuki. His instructions were directing the fleets movement and actions. Everyone else needed to rely on that now. Those instructions told them what they could do to hold out until Hashiba arrived. The instructions changed from moment to moment, but Magoichi was thankful for that. Directions from a commander was a definite strength. Because The enemy has no commander. They were only directed up to the deployment of that wheel formation. She continued firing on and damaging the Mouri fleet. But without a commander, they cant fluidly respond to Kuki-kuns instructions. She sent out Yatagarasu, tore into the lead enemy ship, and blew away its armor. The ship fled to the left as if looking aside. She did not pursue the escaping ship. You dont move to the side if you want to leave the front line. That would block the view and movements of the ships behind them. Was that another symptom of lacking a commander? If the enemy fleet is in disarray, then this is our chance! She collected Yatagarasu, spun it around in her arms, and sent it soaring into the sky once more. Then she prepared to fire on an enemy ship moving up to the front line. But she received a sudden divine transmission from the two Ten Spears in the southern sky. AnG: Move the fleet faster! Like way faster! Huh? she thought as that warning displayed on an insha kotob next to her face. Kimee: We think the enemy is finally responding to your movements. No, theyve completed their response! Yoshiaki heard Angies voice. This might be bad. When she said something like that, she was usually right. So this was bad. Their distance gave them a unique vantage point that revealed something about the Mouri fleets movements. For Kukis split fleet, it probably looked like the entire enemy fleet was pursuing them. And it was true the Mouri fleet was splitting to north and south while ascending and pursuing the enemy. However, the view from above revealed something different. And to confirm that Nabe3: This is Nabeshima from the 1st Strike Company! I am currently observing the battle from a transport ship in southern Bousou! A first years voice reached them. It was an emergency report made while halting their withdrawal to the east. This was what she had to say: Nabe3: The enemy fleet is currently attacking the northern and southern halves of Kukis split fleet! True enough, thought Yoshiaki. Attacking, not pursuing. Because Nabe3: The enemy fleet has shifted their wheel formation horizontally! Nabeshima gasped as she viewed the movement in the sky. What is this!? The wheel formation had used a vertical rotation before, but now it was spread out to the left and right for a horizontal rotation. It almost looked like a two-headed snake rearing both heads to pursue different prey. Could it be? The enemy has not changed their tactics, my lady, said a bitterly smiling member of the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji. I thought Murakami Motoyoshi had simply modeled his tactics after Kawanakajima and the Armada battle, but now I think otherwise. He did not use the wheel formation as a final clincher because he wanted attack power. The wheel formation fully took its horizontal line as they spoke. The ring of warships rotated and took an oval shape as it pursued both halves of Kukis fleet. Do you see why? Even without a commander, the wheel formation only has to change its form to pursue the enemy. Those at the end of the rotation only have to move as close to the enemy ships as they can get. Then they set up the wheel formation near the beginning of the battle for this? It was a really long oval to begin with, remember? That was most likely an on-site test to see if it could respond to a situation like this. They wanted to know if it would work without being a perfect circle and if the ships could keep it up without a commander. In other words When Murakami Motoyoshi saw the wheel formation constructed by his predecessors, he viewed it as a malleable tactic that could respond to any and all situations. Although it wont work if the wheel is stretched out so far it breaks apart! This is a limited airspace, so dont interrupt, you fool! Ohh, said Nabeshima while staring blankly up into the sky. The wheel formation was stretched north and south in a long oval. Theyre going to catch up! Just then, flames blossomed in the sky. One of the ironclad ships was heavily damaged in its rear guard position and was finally destroyed. Lets do this. Even if we might not be much help. Yoshiaki flew Weiss Frstin forward with Angie riding on the back. She doubted they could break apart the loop of enemy ships, but they probably could buy some time for Hashiba to arrive from the west. We need to hurry. Yoshiaki formed a slight bitter smile at the thought. Was she fired up right now? Or was she nice and cool? If the former, she felt like she could hold her head high in front of the others fighting here. If the latter, she felt like she could rationally handle everything the situation threw at her. She wondered which it was while she flew Weiss Frstin along a sideways-sweeping trajectory. She viewed the line of enemy ships in the sky above and spoke. Murakami Motoyoshi must still be alive. Yeah, I doubt he blew up with his ship. Think hes floating down below? Probably, Yoshiaki replied before adding more. But I doubt hes participating in the battle up here. Even with divine transmission spells, he needs the ship management divine protection to grasp the movement of the fleet, so he cant do it on his own. So I imagine hes looking up at it all, but But This must be the conclusion he wanted: a victory without him. Yoshiaki spoke as someone whose history recreation was to kill him. From a generational perspective, he must have been involved in Hexagone Fran?aises previous generation C Anne of Austrias era. And you know what? she said. The Testament says Anne and young Louis XIV traveled around France on foot while pursued and targeted by political enemies who wanted them dead. They were saved by a great many people and they ultimately repelled the nobles and returned to Paris at the request of the people. Sounds like an exciting life. It does. And later on, Louis XIV created a national army, depriving the nobles of their personal troops. The primary fighting force was controlled by the king and the nameless citizens who formed the national army. Of course, the commanders also played a role, but it all existed because of the king at the top and the citizens who did the fighting. The commanders were entirely replaceable. So My guess is Anne of Austria told Murakami Motoyoshi that the history recreation demanded he die in battle, so he needed to create a fighting force that could win through the power of the common citizens without him around. Murakami Motoyoshi was a strategist. He used weaker forces to take on powerful foes. The Testament forced him into those situations. That was why he had focused on training and experience above all else. His defense of K.P.A. Italia was laying the groundwork for moving a large force like this. Back then, he had chosen to make a charge at the very end. But not this time. With training, experience, and tactics, the troops could respond to the situation at hand even without a commander. This was a fighting force driven by spontaneity and restraint. Its like theyre telling us that M.H.R.R.s reliance on commanders and name inheritors is outdated. Yoshiaki knew of a force similar to them: Musashi. As Takigawa Ichimasu had shown in the Battle of Kanagawa, they too acted spontaneously. They seemed to have trouble with the restraint side of the equation, but that actually made them a threat in a different way. Regardless, the scene before them now was dangerous. Kime-chan. Testament, she agreed as another red flower blossomed in the night sky. This was not just the ironclad ships. The other warships were being shot down as well. Silence filled the Azuchis bridge. The castle-shaped bridge of the rear central ship contained a classroom-style command center. The room was surrounded by armor and the interior was dark and kept cold for cooling purposes. Azuchi opened a blackboard-style lernen figur in front of the rows of seats and automatons. She drew a diagram with white lines to aid in her thoughts and speech. I have determined the enemys invasion is playing out more quickly than expected. The Azuchi was set to arrive half an hour ahead of the initial estimate, but that was barely going to be soon enough. They had no time to spare. They could accelerate and they were doing so. Ever since passing by Mt. Fuji, a tailwind had descended from the mountain to assist them. There were mountains and valleys along the way, but nature was taking their side more than expected. But, thought Azuchi. There is one requirement needed for us to intervene in the Kantou Liberation. The Azuchi had to arrive in Kantou. They could not just pass through. They had to come to a stop and engage in combat there. However, the Azuchi was a massive structure. Decelerating it was easier said than done. Musashi was a similar ship and, when it had arrived in England, it had made a full circle of the floating island to decelerate. Of course, that method would eat up a lot of time. The Kantou Liberation would be over before they completed it. So what were they to do? She pondered the matter and arrived at a solution within her memories. The Musashi pulled a reckless stunt once, even if it was an uncertain thing. As an automaton, she did not view the Musashi as a rival to compete against, but she could still compare their specs. If they could do something, so could she. After all, she was a cutting-edge warship and they were based on a transport ship from 30 years ago, even if they had received modifications since. So let us display Azuchis pride, everyone. Azuchi drew a diagram and wrote some equations on the blackboard-style lernen figur. Then she tapped the front and looked across the seated automatons. Now, you all understand what this means, dont you? This will be on the test. Over. Kani viewed the eastern and southern skies. She was on a transport ship floating up into the northern night sky. Everyone on the deck was facing the same two directions to watch what happened there. To the south, the two fleets were battling it out. To the west, the Azuchi was approaching. Everyone looking to the south groaned and clenched their fists as Kukis fleet lost more and more ships. Oh, hell. This is bad. No, theyre sending the defensive ships forward to take the brunt of the damage. And doing much more right now could easily be taken as withdrawing. I hope Kuki-sama can handle this. Everyone looking to the west cheered and waved as the Azuchi approached. Hell yeah! The Azuchi is coming! Its Azuchi-sama! And Hashiba-sama too! Double hell yeah! Its hard to tell how fast something that big is moving, but its gotta be moving really fast right now! It could easily zoom right past us, so Im excited to see how its going to slow down! I hope Azuchi-sama can handle this! The difference in tone is incredible! thought Kani as she looked to the south again. She saw the two fleets and the rotating wheel of ships attacking in the center. The exchange of artillery fire was still underway. Kasuya opened a sign frame next to her and spoke. I see Yoshiaki and Wakisaka are supporting the southern fleet. That means the rest is up to the Azuchi. Kasuya crossed her arms and looked west, where the Azuchi was sending white spray into the sky while flying toward southern Bousou. It was enormous. Kani felt proud of having ridden on that ship. This was her first time getting an exterior view of its high-speed cruising, but Its such a powerful sight! It was like that ad for farm plows that played on local divine TV. A cow would pull the plow in from the horizon so it raced along, plowing the earth all the while. The company was said to have used their mascot, two boys named Yanboh and Marboh, ever since the Age of the Gods. But how is the Azuchi going to brake!? Well Before Kasuya could say any more, several massive bursting sounds erupted in the western sky. There were six in all. Each of the Azuchis ships had rapidly braked to decelerate. Kasuya saw cumulus clouds rapidly form and shred apart in the western sky. Each of the Azuchis ships had taken two actions west of the Izu Peninsula, well ahead of reaching the Bousou Peninsula. First, they began rotating to the right. And second They removed their buffering spells and activated their virtual ocean from the stern to center along the port side!? Kuro-Take: Oh, I received a report on this earlier, so I know what theyre doing. Want any spoilers!? Kasuya hesitated for two seconds, but then checked the people around her. Kani and the others were entirely ignoring her because they were so caught up in watching the Azuchi and shouting in excitement. So she shrank her lernen figur down, and Black Wolf: Wh-what is the Azuchi doing!? Can you tell me and no one else? Kuro-Take: Well, you see! Um, ugh, ero ero ero ero ero. Kasuya shattered the lernen figur. Shattered it with all her might. Then she looked to the western sky and saw some lightning. The massive cumulus clouds and their shredding had been caused by the virtual ocean on the Azuchis port side. The giant ships had pushed the virtual ocean in a way that cooled and compressed the night air, creating clouds. Those dark clouds were immediately pushed out of the way and torn by the giant ships. The compressed air and clouds created lightning that flashed bluish-white in the night. But while all that produced a rumbling of thunder, Kasuya saw the Azuchi take a certain action beyond the clouds. Its floating? No, it was not simply floating up. The bow was rapidly braking and turning. The combination of the two caused the stern to float as if tugged upwards, but what would that cause? Is it rolling on its side like the Musashi did at Novgorod!? Oh, oh, oh. Not bad there, Azuchi! That voice came from a position watching the Azuchis movements from behind. That position was Sakumas transport aircraft carrier floating in the sky west of Shinshuu. Sakuma stood her small body on the window frame of the cramped bridge to look east. The Azuchi had been scheduled to receive some in-air refueling from her aircraft carrier, but We were accelerating in that direction too, but Im glad we didnt stick with them. She watched those six giant ships throwing themselves forward. They whipped up a massive amount of clouds and wind, but A side roll in midair, huh? Theyre going to soar right over the Bousou Peninsula and belly flop down on the other side. They can slowly reduce their forward thrust and use the drop to brake. And their forward acceleration can cancel out any remaining momentum pulling them back. Nice, nice, nice. Another sound arrived while Sakuma repeated that word. The windows rattled and the ship shook. The bridges structures made a noise and everything inside was tossed around and fell to the floor. She smiled while watching the shaking from the window frame along with everyone else on the bridge. Yes, yes, yes. Thats it. This is what got me at Novgorod! She pressed her forehead against the shaking window. Roll, roll, roll, Azuchi! You cant attack since you havent joined the battle yet, but show everyone we can match the Musashis mobility! The cumulus clouds and a giant shape stood up in the sky. Kuki gave a shout as he looked up at it all. There you are, Hashiba-kun! Would she arrive in time or not? Based on the current situation She will! It helped that he had started focusing on defense earlier and that he still had plenty of ships left. And in the western sky Ohh, said voices all around him. The Azuchi was approximately 7km long. A cumulus cloud that tall stood up in the sky while wrapped in lightning. The moonlit cloud was swept away by countless large explosions, giving the occasional glimpse of black and red ships. If he could hold off the enemy until it descended into the eastern sea, they would win. Indeed. He clenched his left prosthetic hand, but his triumph was interrupted. Kuki-sama! Incoming emergency divine transmission! A PR Committee member called out to him. Wondering what this was about, he turned that direction. It is from Ookubo Nagayasu of Musashi. Its from Musashi!? What do they want now of all times!? His dubious look saw a new image appear on the screen. It now showed footage of the Representative Committee Head who had negotiated with Konishi earlier. Nagaya-Stable: Is Hashiba Fleet Representative Kuki Yoshitaka there? Nine Horns: I am. What do you want? That girl had to be seeing what was happening in the western sky, so he asked about it. Nine Horns: Hashiba-kun will soon arrive here and claim our victory. Do you have anything to say for yourselves, Musashi? I do, replied the girl. And after a pause Nagaya-Stable: I recommend you withdraw, Hashiba Fleet Representative. Kuki could guess something based on what Ookubo said. She intends to learn what I know of the situation and what I intend to do about it. He could say nothing for certain, but there was one thing he knew about their situation. Hashiba would arrive here. So he breathed in and spoke. Nine Horns: Are you not afraid of Hashiba-kuns arrival? Nagaya-Stable: Shouldnt you be afraid? Or do you not see the situation here? Ookubo repeated herself. Nagaya-Stable: I recommend you withdraw, Hashiba Fleet Representative. You still have some time left. It would be best if you finished your withdrawal by the time Hashiba lands. Just as he saw those words from her, he heard everyone around him cheering. The Azuchi was reaching the apogee of its side roll that split the western sky. Instead of rising, Fukushima felt like she was being continually thrown diagonally upwards. She was on the 2nd starboard ship. The stern deck there was rotating furthest from the earth than any other part of the ship. She could look into the sky from the highest point. Ohh! She was surrounded by dark clouds and air currents that seemed to flow backwards. The thick virtual ocean had appeared on the port side to forcibly lift up the ship. This was a dark and shadowy airspace, but there was light there: lightning. Those flashes of light would sometimes appear in every direction and sometimes wash across the Azuchis deck before leaving them. The ship was standing nearly vertical. She did not fall off thanks to the gravitational control, but the bow was not visible thanks to the dark clouds that billowed out in a serpentine fashion. But, she said. Thou are going to ero-ero from this height, Takenaka-sama!? Ive never experienced a more fulfilling ero skyyyy! Takenakas ero had drawn a curve in the sky form the stern, but she suddenly turned around with a smile. Im all ero-ed out. Then she collapsed and was nearly thrown off by the shaking of the ship, so Fukushima grabbed her wrist. Th-that was a close one! She attached Takennakas hip hard point part to the body fastener on the decks railing. That would do for the time being, so she sighed. Attention, everyone. This is the Azuchis bridge. We are currently arriving at the apogee of our rotation. We will begin to descend afterwards, so please be careful. Something happened immediately after that announcement. Mh. Fukushima felt a sudden silence. Everything ceased making a noise, the shaking suddenly stopped, and a dry chill filled the air. Have we reached the highest point? The dark clouds and wind suddenly vanished from their surroundings. Only a bluish-black color spread out endlessly behind them. The night. The stern had torn through the cumulus cloud wall with a horizontal swing. The night sky was visible horizontally out from the deck they stood on. Fukushima could see that they were in the heavens. The Azuchi was more than 7km long. With their initial altitude added in, this highest point was now at around 9km up. Not counting those doing indoor work at the stern of the ship, she was probably at a higher point than anyone else. Well, Takenaka-sama too. Except that girl was slumped down at the railing, so she did not count. This was such a high place. And such a vast one too. The Azuchi could probably ascend even higher if it tried. But this was high enough for her breath to be visible and the air to sting her throat when she inhaled. This was a first for her. She could see so far from here. To the east, she could see to the other side of Bousou. To the north she could see past Mito and Shirakawa and could glimpse some of the Date regions lights. To the east, she saw the vast expanse of the ocean. I cannot see to the other side, though. But firelight rose up from a position down below. That was the fleet battle being fought at the Bousou Peninsula. At this altitude, it looked like a bunch of model ships moving on their own, but based on what she could see They are having a tough time of it! Many people she knew were fighting there. Kani, Kasuya, Yoshiaki, and Wakisaka would be there. She wished she could rush down and assist them, but Please hurry! She could only hope and shout. From the look of things, the battle would not have ended by the time they landed. They would arrive in time. Then she and the others on the Azuchi could join the fight and bring victory to them all. Hurry! She wished for greater speed, but then she realized something while looking down from the edge of the deck. First, the Azuchis side roll was going to carry it right over the ships below. Second, several shapes were flying in from the ocean to the west to reach Bousou below. They were Mechanical phoenixes!? It cant be, she thought, but while those many forms skimmed just off the ocean surface, they shook their bodies and turned to look up this way. !? Before she could realize what was happening, light reached her eyes. Those were the flashes of artillery fire. The enemy had fired on the Azuchi while making a rapid ascent in order to soar up from the Azuchis bow to here. They were pursuing the Azuchi and bombing its surface. Enemy attack!! she shouted, while wondering how this could be possible. We are under attack from mechanical phoenixes belonging to the former nation of Houjou! They must be intercepted! Volume 7C, 64: Vertical Attackers Volume 7C, Chapter 64: Vertical Attackers Good eveniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Who is iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit!? Point Allocation (Its meeeeeeeeeee!) The mechanical phoenixes flew in from below the Azuchis side flip. There were 15 of them. They were separated into five formations of three, but none of them opened their divine transmissions. They could not let anyone know who they were or leave behind any evidence. Thus, they were not piloting their official crafts. These were all prototypes, experimental crafts, or ones that were already considered scrapped. The three making up the lead formation waved their wings up and down as they ascended. That was the signal to scatter. Those three spilt apart to head toward the port ships, the center ships, and the starboard ships. Those three would not make the attack. None of them had much equipment loaded on. They had been chosen for their speed and mobility, so they flew in fast and led the way. Those three activated an optical drawing spell on their tail wings to draw a red line behind them. That tracer path was used when teaching pilots. Of course, they could not reveal their flight route while in enemy territory. Their flight was revealing the shape of the Azuchi. The tracer path gently revealed and illuminated the contours of its surface and its structure. The next formation followed after and aimed for that path. Three ships each split to port, center, and starboard. Each mechanical phoenix of the final formation flew toward the lead formation. A tracer craft, a primary formation, and a support craft were allotted to the port, center, and starboard rows of ships. The first to take action were the support crafts in the rear. While diving low toward the surface of the ships, they used just the movement of the tracer line to fly and accelerate without hesitation. They began firing on the surface in order to protect the tracer and primary formation. Then the support crafts flew below their allies and out ahead. The cacophony of gunfire tore into the structures below the tracer light. The Azuchi reacted at the same time. Spotlight spells activated on the surface of the ships to search for the enemy and the secondary cannons began to automatically aim based on a Catholic spell called The Great Searcher. You dont need a kinetic reading! If you have one, pursue it and fire! If you dont, set up a barrage as a barrier! But the secondary cannons and spotlights on the surface were destroyed first. The first of the enemy had moved out ahead more than expected, but the Azuchi was put at an initial disadvantage since they failed to immediately get a lock. The three formations of three had a path of approach now, so they began their attack on the first ships of each row. They did not target the secondary cannons. Instead The bridge defenses!! Each ships individual bridge had chosen to defend instead of counterattack. That decision had proved wise. Stone spikes with hardened tips were slammed into them at high speed. There were three spikes for each bridge. Defense barriers instantly opened and were shattered by the three attacks, scattering shards of light into the night sky. Two of the spikes were destroyed and one made it through. A rushing wind was whipped up and the stone spike tried to slam into the fortress-style bridge. But the Azuchis automatons did not overlook the briefly decelerated stone spike. Individualized response! Each first ship opened five of the windows at the center of the bridge and the automatons readied anti-god of war rifles. The automatons distributed within the ship had rapidly delivered the weapons from the armory. The anti-god of war rifles had been passed down the corridors like fish swimming upstream and they already had a bullet loaded. The incoming stone spike did not give them time to hold the weapons properly. One caught it at their hip, another directed the muzzle toward the spike, yet another squeezed the trigger, and all three of them stopped the recoil. The muzzle flash raced out in the shape of a cross and the instantaneous force crashed into the spike as a counterattack. The spikes ruptured and broke when they were hit from five such blasts almost simultaneously. But the momentum remained, so the remaining pebbles crashed into the surface of the bridge. The armor panels bent and the shards of rock flew inside through the open windows. With a roar, the counterattacking automatons were hit. But none of it was critical damage. The bridgehas been preserved! Then fire scattered in the sky. Two of the port ships, one of the center ones, and one of the starboard ones had been hit. But not from the secondary cannons. They had been hit by We are Charging Company C Schau Essen! You can count on us in times of defense as well! The men were not wearing their mobile shells. They were only wearing the armored uniforms they had managed to throw on in a hurry and they held shields in both arms. Did you all just wake up!? Testament! Have you been eating well!? Testament! Then go get em! They all threw themselves out into the open air from whatever position they thought best. They deactivated Azuchis gravitational control divine protection to let themselves fall. Go! We are Schau Essen! If we hit them, we win! They aimed a counterattack clash at the enemy. Koroku saw new explosive flames blossoming above the vertical structure while she left the starboard side of the rear central ship. Four blossoms had just appeared in the sky. That was the result of Schau Essen jumping out without their mobile shells. Well done. Their choice to not wear those mobile shells was about more than hurrying. Since they were jumping out in an emergency situation, they had no established landing position. They could not control their path through the sky while inside those mobile shells, so they had chosen the greater freedom of lighter equipment. Koroku wanted to praise and thank them for managing to hit and defeat those high-speed mechanical phoenixes. Also The sudden appearance of these new attackers must have come as a surprise because a few of the other enemy mechanical phoenixes veered off course. They tried to dart back over again, but the secondary cannons had locked onto them. One then another was hit and the secondary cannons were smashed as well, but Thats three more! That reduced the enemys numbers down to four. But all four of those were arriving at the second ship C that is, the rear ship C in their rows. The tracer craft was still active on the starboard. It had already been hit, and Ohh. Koroku found it beautiful how ether light smoke trailed behind it. It passed through the combination of winds, slipped past the Azuchis attacks, and used its wings to more part than slice the wind. It was pushed onward by the light from its thruster. This proved Houjou had pilots who could handle their craft that well. But it still isnt enough. It had been moving too fast and it had taken too much damage. The armor tore up from the damaged left wing and the wing broke off from its base. The resistance from the right wing swung it around and sent it flying to the right just as it was passing by next to Koroku. Then it crashed into the defense barrier opened to protect the top of the ship. Flames scattered through the sky and vanished as they were swept along the course of the side flip. But the enemy was still attacking. They still had the one to starboard and two in the center. Koroku saw a certain phenomenon when she looked down toward the center. A large cannon fired C the main cannon on the front of the bridge. The #2 turret of the dual 30cm/38 caliber cannons fired without aiming. Great decision! An explosive blast burst in the sky. A shockwave raced out and swept everything on the ships surface outwards. The armor hit by the blast was stripped up and blown away and the damaged secondary cannons were broken from the surface and fell off into the sky. It was fortunate no one had been out in front of the main cannons thanks to the side flip, the surprise attack, and the preparations to fire once they landed. The defense barriers obviously only opened after the destructive blast blew through. But the effect was just as obvious. The two incoming mechanical phoenixes had disappeared without a trace. The fires that had started on the ship had all been blown out. That was flashier than necessary, thought Koroku. But Just one more! The one craft flying along the starboard ships remained. It chose to catch the side effects of the blast on its upper surface and did not try to fight it. It kept its course gently curving in toward the 2nd starboard ships bridge, but Its fast! The enemy craft passed by her with a burst of speed as if trying to keep her from focusing on it. She could not counterattack in time. Fukushima and some others had been out on the 2nd starboard ship to watch the Musashi pass by, but Llaf:'' If only I had thought to bring Ichinotani with me! Shes useless then, decided Koroku as she instantly accepted the state of affairs. Thats a bad habit of mine, she added, but she could not help it. Expecting more from reality would only lead to disappointment. Guess Ill do it. Just as she said that, she saw the enemy craft destroyed by an attack from behind. What had caught up with the speedy mechanical phoenix and pierced through it? That was the automatons who performed the previous counterattack, wasnt it? They stood atop the 1st starboard ships bridge. They looked up into the rotating and moving sky to face the 2nd ship. The second shot made it through. Those five automatons were holding one of the anti-god of war rifles that had shot down the stone spike earlier. One of them actually held the gun while the other four held their hands out past its barrel. The multi-acceleration of the bullet was a success, but They could tell their efforts were insufficient. Their high-speed vision saw the enemy fire a stone spike just before the hit. The 2nd ships bridge set up defense barriers and used rifles to intercept it just like they had. But there was one difference between this and the 1st ship. The destroyed enemy craft shot out ahead of the stone spike. It had been destroyed, but its wreckage still had mass that plowed straight into the defense barriers. The destroyed craft was obliterated as it broke through the barriers. The flames and wreckage blocked the view of the automatons protecting the 2nd ships bridge. The automatons standing on the 1st ships bridge sent targeting corrections based on their view from behind. But it was too late. The Stone spike flew in from behind the destroyed enemy craft. The time to pull the trigger arrived, so they fired. But the bullets tore into the decelerated enemy crafts pieces and the impact was deflected elsewhere. The stone spike tore through the enemy craft to show itself. It had been hit, but it had not taken enough damage to break apart. Evacuate! The port-side third floor of the 2nd starboard ships bridge took a direct hit from that speedy mass. The automatons atop the 1st starboard ships bridge realized their own task had been a success but the overall task had been a failure. One of the gunners detected an error within herself. We should have fired on the stone spike carried by the enemy craft, not the enemy craft itself! That mistaken decision was entered into their shared memory so they could all learn from it. Meanwhile, the 2nd starboard ship shuddered. The port side had been hit at around the third floor and the damage covered a diameter of 10 meters. I have determined that is the divine transmission and administrative floor. But the command center at the top of the bridge was unharmed. This would not affect the ships course, but information had been briefly cut off and there would be a delay until the damaged power circuits and communication lines could be rerouted. That would cause the 2nd ship to fall behind during their side flip. That is not good! one of them shouted as more alarms sounded. This was not just more sound. There was more variety to the sound as well. Instead of combat alarms, these were alarms that indicated danger during on-deck construction or special events. What is this? They all wondered that as something flew toward the 2nd starboard ship from the other ships. They were towing belts. Controlling their internal tension allowed them to slither in a serpentine fashion through the air and connect themselves to the 2nd starboard ship. Then a shipwide announcement played. The 2nd starboard ship shall be held in place with towing belts while the side flip continues! Over! It would not fall behind. The 2nd ships lost functions and communications were being immediately replaced and supplemented. The bridges crucial functions had not been destroyed and it had not flown off course. But just as they felt like they could make up for their mistake Oh, dear. The four standing in front lost their balance. Automatons could not grow tired, but they could be worn down. That was why the gunner assumed they had used too much of their power to supply additional acceleration earlier. But a moment later Eh? The next thing she knew, they had all been thrown out into the air to starboard. The gunner automaton had no idea what had happened, so she tried to assess her situation. She did not find much to assess. Her body had been destroyed. All that remained was the upper body frame starting at the top of the chest, her head, and her broken lung structure. Lubricant and stitched wires flew through the air and splatted against her cheek. She could not see any of the others. She only saw what looked like a snapped spine. That was the rifles stock. That rifle was designed to punch through god of war armor, so it produced quite a bit of power. Where had the rest of it gone? And when had her body been smashed and obliterated? She did not know. But she did know one thing. When her eyes followed the smashed remains of her fellow automatons, she saw something there. A large black form was accelerating. That had to be their true enemy that had flown in after the mechanical phoenixes to attack them from behind. It was A mechanical dragon! The automaton fell through empty air as she fulfilled her duty to report. An enemy mechanical dragon is rapidly approaching the rear central ship!! Genan felt the pressure. It came from acceleration. That weight pushed back on him and it remained a constant companion while he soared through the sky. Such an excellent craft. The mechanical dragon used a pseudo-combination piloting system. Mechanical dragons were seen here and there throughout the history of Houjous weapons development, but this had to be their most successful prototype ever. Such large devices were hard to make since circumstances, budgets, and technological revolutions tended to come as a surprise. This one had turned out well despite that, but it had been rejected as a primary weapon as it would be difficult to mass produce. But it had still been worth keeping in storage for possible use later. Genan focused out ahead of him. As a prototype, the dragon cannon was its only weapon. Since the tests had been focused on acceleration, it had seemingly endless speed, but its movements could not have been more unstable. However, it flew straight and true for the moment. He assumed that was because there was no hint of doubt within him. Not about Houjou, not about Satomi, and not about the other nearby nations. Although it was be going too far to say I dont care about any of it anymore. If he did not care, he would not be doing this. So it was quite the opposite. I care so very much about everything now. He did not see things in terms of enemies and allies anymore. No, everything that had been with him thus far was his ally and everything that threatened to interfere with that was his enemy. Genan-sama. The mechanical dragons OS spoke to him in a male voice. Welcome back. What, you only just woke up, Vritra? Testament. I have been finetuning things since bootup and could only just now spare the time to speak. How is the flight? Very good. Its even better than last time I flew in you. Thank you very much. But I must ask that you do not push yourself too hard. I have a self-healing function, but you do not. Youve got a mouth on you. Testament, replied the OS called Vritra. I do recall crashing in the craft I occupied three iterations back. Why did we build an OS that remembers all the bad things? Because, said Vritra. This allows me to respond to any and all circumstances, Genan-sama. So So You need not hold back. I am quickly grasping the situation, so I will take you to your destination C to Houjous final attack. And, Genan-sama? Yes? If this is indeed the final attack, then please press the authorize button on the lower right. He knew what that did. The same had already been pressed in the other crafts. The OS wiper. The crafts memory would be fully erased. By doing that during battle, nothing would remain even if it was shot down. Of course, the components would still make it obvious what nation had produced it, but if the pilot ejected and the OS-related memory was erased, there was room to sidestep responsibility. Houjous engineers had already sent Ujinao everything they hoped Musashi could store for them and everything else had been physically destroyed. That meant everything related to them was currently in the air. The same was true of those who had been destroyed out ahead of him. The pilots were those who had built those crafts. They had all grown old, wondered if they should let the younger generation take over, and ultimately did so. They had gone on ahead and drawn the artillery fire as they went. And now it was Genans turn. Lets do this, Vritra. Let us erase all that Houjou was, such that nothing remains. Some things had been stolen by P.A. Oda. Including some things that were important to their nation and to history. But we cannot let them have us and we cannot let them stain the reputation of those we have come to accept. Solets do this. Koroku watched the mechanical dragon fly. It was over 100m long. Yet it was dodging al of the secondary cannon blasts and beams of light. Concentration, huh? She recalled when Satomi Yoshiyori had attacked the Azuchi. He had not had as easy a time of it with all the accompanying ships constructing a front line, but this enemys movements were on the same level as his. They did not stop. And they did not falter. Satomi Yoshiyori had made his way through using strength, but this mechanical dragon did it using technique. Like a fish in water dodging stones, they exploded with acceleration as if using the Azuchis side flip as a playground. Albeit a playground full of explosive blasts and fragments. They spun around, dodged the airborne wreckage of the secondary cannons, used the path of the shards to read the air currents, and continued ever forward. When a secondary cannon did occasionally fire Oh. They would kick off the hardened wood of the deck and soar forward while ducking low. They kept their kicking feet on the deck to race across the front central ship. Then the front ship fired its main cannon. This was the same method the rear ship had used to repel the enemy mechanical phoenixes earlier. But the mechanical dragon twirled around, tilted their entire body to starboard, and continued racing along the side of the deck. The cannons explosive blast swept across the surface of the ship, but the mechanical dragon was already out of its range. That reaction speed and decision making is insane, thought Koroku. I doubt they could have seen the previous attack like that. This was about experience. She did not know the identity or details of that mechanical dragon, but she knew for certain the pilot and OS had fought in a battle like this before. I cant believe it. If possible, she wanted to meet the pair that made these movements and decisions possible. As a god of war pilot and a machine operator, she was curious. But they were the enemy. As soon as the cannon blast had been avoided, the mechanical dragon took three steps and then flew. The running start, leap, and takeoff were done calmly and without rushing. Acceleration light appeared in the flight devices linked to the forelegs and then Here they come! The great black form flew straight out into the sky. It passed by above her to charge at and fly toward the rear central ship. Azuchi did not hesitate when responding to the mechanical dragon flying toward the front of the bridge from the side. The rear central ship had more than one main cannon. They had fired the #2 turret before and it could not be reloaded immediately, so it could not be used to intercept. However #1 turret! Shaja!! The #1 turret was already aiming backwards to fire on the previous enemy, so Azuchi made another decision. She had the #1 turret aim toward the bridge. We will shoot the enemy while they are between the bridge and the turret! The shell would be fired toward the sky such that it just barely avoided the bridge, but the shockwave would still hit the enemy. The blast would directly strike the surface of the ship. All the bridges windows would be blown out, but that would not affect their flight. She determined it was within acceptable bounds. Thus, she had the #1 turret fire. The blast struck the air as if being fired right at their throat. In that instant, the Azuchi received a divine transmission. 6: No! It was from Hachisuka. But her instructions were not about Azuchi. They were about the enemy mechanical dragons target. 6: Not the bridge! Theyre after the rear thrusters!! Because 6: The enemys top priority is delaying our arrival, not destroying us! That was when Azuchi saw something with the ships sight devices. The mechanical dragon had flown as if hopping over the bridge and the shockwave had struck empty air. They had missed. So they didnt catch on, thought Genan while making a high-speed jump in his mechanical dragon. Well done, Vritra. There was no response. The part of the OS needed for thought had been wiped. The craft was now entirely reliant on his own piloting. The OS would only provide the bare minimum of support. He pushed against the control stick and the pressure-controlled shoulder hooks pressing against the top of his shoulders. Oh. He realized he could not move his body the way he wanted. This is not good. After all this time, his hands chose now to start trembling. He had thought his body was enjoying the acceleration pressure, but he had been wrong Just as Vritra had feared, he had reached his limit. The battle during the day would be partially to blame. Or should he have skipped the meeting during the night? If he had spent that time resting, could he have avoided this pathetic display now? That is not the point, he said. I am glad I went. That had been Houjous final meeting. He had managed to attend and, while he had not been able to directly help out, he had been able to see the representatives of Satomi, Musashi, and the neighboring nations and pave the way for a few things. That was not pathetic. Anything he accomplished now was a bonus. Thats right. His voice was trembling. This is what we should have done back when Satomi Yoshiyori made his charge. Yes, thats right. When the Azuchi had arrived in Kantou, he had immediately recognized it as being the Bunroku Campaign. But while Houjou called themselves the rulers of Kantou Why could we not call it the Siege of Odawara and face them ourselves? Ujinao had decided against it because they would be unable to do anything for Musashi or themselves later on if they had been destroyed then. He had agreed with her decision. But even as he agreed, there had been some misgivings inside him. Thats right, he thought. I understand now. The course he was taking for his charge here was not entirely original. Satomi Yoshiyori, this was based on your charge. He understood now. Satomi Yoshiyori. I know you did not want anyone else to die with you then. So our decision back then was correct. But at the same time You too were correct. He had said he was heading out to live. At the time, Genan had not known what that meant and had thought it was a terrible thing for a long-lived like him to do. But he understood now. We too are alive. He understood that this action would allow so many important things to live. He only wanted to continue living if it was as a part of that. So he would head out and create an age and a world where he could live like that. Indeed. He squeezed the grips as if forming fists. The craft had already circled around higher than the explosive blast launched by the Azuchi. That would be the final bit of automatic flight assistance from Vritra. After all, that fulfilled the OSs promise. You said you would take me to my destination and that is what you did, Vritra. The stern of Azuchis rear central ship came into view. The thrusters were there. Genan stood his mechanical dragon up in midair and prepared a dragon cannon. Smashing the bridge would not matter much on a giant ship composed of multiple smaller ships. The other ships would make up for the lost bridge functions and the damage would be quickly repaired. If I am to do this, I must destroy something that will physically restrain the ship. He bowed his head within his headset. Everyone, thank you for convincing the enemy we were targeting the bridges. The final attack aimed for him had failed because those ahead of him had all targeted the bridges. Their true targets was the rear central ships primary thruster. But none of the others had thought they could get an attack in on the rear thrusters. That was why they had requested to act as bait. They had known their role, but still laughed about it: Hey, if we do manage to destroy one of the bridges, that still damages Hashibas reputation. That was true. And they had partially destroyed one while paving the way for him. They had done well. When this ship lands east of Bousou, its great size will naturally slide it to the east. So they must push the ship forward to stop it. Which means using the primary thruster. One of the first ships thrusters would not be enough. The other ships would use their towing belts to support it. But what about with one of the second ships C especially the heaviest one in the center? Plus, they were already going to the effort of supporting the 2nd starboard ship with the towing belts. In that case! Genan raised his voice as he prepared to fire the dragon cannon. Just before he did, his experience led him to take a certain action. He stopped firing and twisted his body to the side. Are you kidding me!? Nabeshima realized her charge had been dodged at the last second. She had made a full-body tackle with her mechanical dragon. Earlier, her mechanical dragon had been withdrawing on a transport ship. She had asked Kuki if she should fight back against the enemy ships in the sky above, but Unambitious was too badly damaged. It could not fire its dragon cannon and it could only manage full-power flight just the once. Yeah, Id only be in the way. While she might be able to shoot down an enemy ship or two, he had told her to wait for a more valuable opportunity. Of course, there had been no guarantee such an opportunity would come along. She had assumed she would continue waiting until Hashibas arrival ended everything. The Azuchi was going to arrive in time and they would win. But then the mechanical phoenixes had attacked. The Azuchi had been almost exactly overhead. Kuki had been concerned about a second wave, so he had ordered them to head out. Of course, they were not used to battle. All they could do was charge in while relying on their armor. They had left most of the interception to the Azuchi while they reinforced defenses where it mattered. They had ended up moving along the opposite side from the enemy. The dragon had taken a lot of damage, but Ryuuzouji tech was cutting edge. Still, she had been na?ve to assume she could move out ahead while simply flying. She had tried to match her movements to those of the mechanical phoenixes, but the enemy had ended up pulling away from her. Also How can they dodge like that!? Experience, my lady! Experience!? Testament! Warriors accustomed to the battlefield can predict what is coming and do what it takes. Then had her attack been dodged based on such a prediction? And Now they will do what it takes. You mean? They will go on the offensive in order to defeat their opponent, whoever that opponent might be. And my predictions arent enough to handle it!? Predicting it coming at all is more than enough, my lady! The Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji raised their voices. They were manually supporting the control system and sending operation authorization to different parts of the dragon. But they were too slow. No, they were all working absurdly quickly, but not even that could keep up with the situation. While she spread her wings in the sky to brake, she saw the black mechanical dragon launching its dragon cannon below her. That blast was meant to do what it takes. In that case, she thought while raising her own voice. This was her response to the other dragon doing what it takes. Kiyomasa-senpai! Youre up! Kiyomasa raised Caledfwlch on a roof of the rear central ship. She had been right to return to her room after meeting Sakon earlier. This situation had come about while she was looking after Caledfwlch after firing it on Katagiri. Also Fukushima-sama has been outside since we passed the Musashi. She had stayed inside and tried to get some rest in order to reset herself, but then the mechanical phoenixes had attacked. She had rushed out of her room, but she had only arrived in time for the second wave. She was meant as the defensive line protecting the bridge, but Caledfwlchs beam sword was enough to target the sky behind the ship. Azuchi had informed her that Kuki had ordered Nabeshimas mechanical dragon into the fight. Just as she emerged onto the roof It dodged that attack!? Nabeshimas charge had shot out from behind the ship and circled up into the sky. The enemy mechanical dragon should not have been able to detect her ether reading thanks to explosive blast from the Azuchis main cannon. The attack came from a complete blind spot just as the enemy was preparing their dragon cannon. The attack had been made when the enemy was focused on firing, yet it had still been dodged. The giant mechanical dragon only looked like it swayed its entire body to the side. But Nabeshimas dragon had passed right by it without hitting. She had been dodged. And Kiyomasa had heard the girls voice via divine transmission. Kiyomasa-senpai! Youre up! The dragon cannon and light sword collided. The dragons attack shattered and the blade of light scattered into the air. But the struggle was not won by a simple difference in output. This was not about force. It was about persistence. The light vanished from the thrusters on the mechanical dragons back and forelegs. It was pouring all of its power into keeping the dragon cannon going. The light sword broke and the beam of light pierced its shards. Genan saw his dragon cannon beam pierce everything as it was launched. And he saw something else as well. He saw the enemy on the rooftop raising her voice while bathing in the ether light of her own shattered sword. Azuchi-sama! Excellent resolve! In his pseudo-combined state, his vision caught the enemys resistance. It took the form of the main cannon. The reloading of the Azuchis #2 turret had finally finished and it was aiming back toward him. But it should not have been able to get a line of fire with the bridge in the way. Except that was not true. The muzzle was pointed straight at the bridge itself. They were going to shoot themselves. There was just one way of pulling this off: the Azuchi had opened all of windows on the front of the bridge, in all the rooms and corridors within the bridge, and on the back of the bridge in order to reduce the shock of the hit as much as possible. Everyone, brace for impact! Over! Everything lined up for a single instant. This I did not see coming! The main cannon blast pierced straight through the bridge and hit Genan. Kiyomasa was launched skyward from below. The main cannon blast through the bridge had produced a shockwave. Defense barriers had been opened on all the walls around the corridor the shell passed through, but the corridor was devastated nonetheless. They had known what they needed to do, so the damage of the shells passage had been calculated out in advance. The automatons had concluded it would put pressure on the administrative functions but would not cause any trouble for the landing. But The impact had switched the bridges power system over to emergency mode. That briefly shut off the gravitational control system, so Kiyomasa floated up into the air. It was only for a moment, but by the time it switched back on and gravity returned to her, she had traveled a few dozen meters. She curled while holding Caledfwlch close and rolled a few times on the rooftop before hitting the railing at the edge. Oh! Her back just about rolled up onto the railing and propelled her off the edge, but she snagged the railing with her hands and back of her knees to hold herself in place. Her chest smacked her in the jaw and it felt like a heavy uppercut, but she bore with it. Then she viewed the result of the attack. The wreckage of the inner structures and the shards of the defense barriers had been blasted into the black emptiness of the night sky behind the bridge. She could see walls, floors, columns, desks, and chairs. They were scattered in the sky like confetti, but beyond them The mechanical dragon. The black dragon had been hit by the shockwave. It must have taken the shell to its giant left side. The hit had caused it to double over before it fired the dragon cannon. The attack had been launched down but not at the primary thruster it was meant for. It hit the ships surface! The vertical beam of light had swept along in a line and the defense barriers for Azuchis surface had caught it. It had been more like an instantaneous sweep than a direct strike. More and more defense barriers had opened to weaken the dragon cannon. They had all shattered in turn, but they had not allowed any damage through to the armor. And while Kiyomasa watched the powerless mechanical dragon We will return fire. Shaja. A barrage of secondary fire slammed into it. Nabeshima saw the enemy mechanical dragon while falling in her own. It would likely fall into the ocean southeast of Bousou. With its armor shattered from the secondary cannon blasts, it would likely be damaged beyond repair when it crashed into the ocean surface. But, thought Nabeshima. This is it. We need to be able to take things that far. The initial group of mechanical phoenixes had been bait, it had attacked alone, and it had made a surprise attack. But it had managed to approach the bridge of an enemy ship like the Azuchi and attempted to make an attack. An excellent mechanical dragon and pilot could pull off something like that. I so want to retrieve that dragon and take some ideas from its OS and stuff. You will find nothing there, my lady. They were prepared to do what it took, so nothing at all will remain. The destroyed dragon was knocked away from the Azuchi by the hits it took. As it did, a piece of the hull separated off on the back of the cockpit head. The OS has fully wiped itself. At the very end, the pilot is ejected. Because not even that can be done properly with the OS gone. Then Yes, replied the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji. That mechanical dragon is dead. I just hope the pilot is alive. So this is goodbye, thought Genan. The mechanical dragon had ejected its pilot and let the fall assistance and bodily protection divine protections take over. Thus, the OS had completed its final task. Of course, he was at his limit too. That final movement and damage had placed a great burden on his body. A few bones were broken and the shards flying within the cockpit had pierced his body. The divine protections would prevent the air pressure difference and wind pressure from opening the wounds, but Farewell, Vritra. The dragon could no longer respond as it fell along a different course from him. Could it hear him? Genan spoke to the result of many long years of R&D as he fell and lost consciousness. You were my greatest masterpiece. Because You allowed the struggles of us old timers to be felt after Satomi Yoshiyori showed us the way. In his fading vision, he saw something falling toward Azuchi from even higher in the night sky. It had been ejected from the rear of the mechanical dragon and was now falling straight down. Ujiteru. Were all counting on you. The Azuchi responded as soon as it detected what was falling behind the bridge and toward the primary thruster. Houjou Ujiteru! The secondary cannons already had homing and guidance applied. After all, this person was in free fall with no form of propulsion. This was as easy as firing on a stationary target. They opened fire, but something was not right. They were clearly hitting the enemy, and yet Secondary cannon control! Why are you unable to destroy him!? Shaja. Our attacks are being intercepted! The enemy is using a sword of light to cut down our shells! The falling enemy finally arrived. Houjou Ujiteru is landing!! Ujiteru opened his mouth. Its meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! He had four arms. Of those, three were used for defense while he stood atop the main thruster on the stern of the enemys rear central ship. The boxy port was formed from crosses and it was 50m across. Destroying that would require either a dragon cannon, or Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuts! He sent power through the cable connecting the light swords pommel to his wrist. His sword was a Descending Light Sword that used the same tech as the Descending Light Bombs. I bet I could give that big sword from before a run for its moneyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! Shells were flying his way. They were even hitting him, but he only had to defend himself enough to keep moving. Besides, he could cut down secondary cannon blasts like this while barely paying attention. This is nothing compared to my stupid nieces sword ejectioooooooooons! You really think these crappy cannon blasts can hit meeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!? He raised his Descending Light Sword and swung it at its full length. Not even the Musashi could stop this, so if I can stop it, that makes me the strongest of the Warring Staaaaaaaaaaates! That settles it! I am strooooooooooooooooooooong! No, the stroooooooooooooongest! Then the Azuchi shook as light enveloped its primary thruster. Its ooooooooooooooooooooon! The gravitational acceleration took the form of immense pressure. The power to move the Azuchi made a direct attack. Instead of simple artillery shells, he was surrounded by pure light. You cowarrrrrrrrrrds! This just proves youre scared of meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee, Hashiba!! His entire body was broken by the great pressure. The arms he was using to protect himself, his legs, and his knees filled with cracks and shattered. But he was laughing. Laughing loudly. You really think thatll worrrrrrrrrrrrrk!? He raised his Descending Light Sword high and the hand wielding it shattered, but in that instant, he moved his body so the blade stabbed into his own back. It pieced through him and he slammed himself into the Azuchi as the base of the sword. Get wreeeeeeeeecked! Even as he broke and fell apart, he managed to raise his head and his voice with every last ounce of strength. Whos the strooooooooooongest!? Its meeeeeeeeeeeee! Ding, ding, diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Ohhh, whats the word for this situatioooon!? He laughed. Its Uji-terrifiiiiic!! Volume 7C, 65: Commander on the Battlefield Volume 7C, Chapter 65: Commander on the Battlefield The more critical the time The more distracted you are By other things Point Allocation (Heavy Objects) Uncle, said a girl seated in a small, open-air space without looking back toward the Azuchi flipping in the eastern sky. She was in a hilltop estate that gave a view of the Odawara city and she wore orange Far Eastern clothing. She raised a hand to her head which had nothing growing from it but hair. CCCCC She brushed her hand through that hairs great length. She used her other hand to deal with the many sign frames open in front of her. Now, then. She looked to the side were a large lidded container sat. I was wondering what his refreshmeeeeeents! were, but I did not expect tempura made with locally-grown vegetables and seafood. Was this your way of supporting the locals, uncle? Her words were followed by a light in the eastern sky. It had exploded to the stern of the flipping Azuchis rear central ship. But the girl picked up the container instead of looking back. And she slowly spoke. Thank you very much, uncle and granduncle. Fukushima saw the rear central ship shaking violently. It was enough to be visually detectable from her position on the stern of the 2nd starboard ship. Was the primary thruster damaged!? At the same time, she felt like the deck below her feet was being swept away. The 2nd starboard ship was being supported by towing cables and the ones from the rear central ship had gone slack. An alarm sounded. The other ships sent out towing cables and attached them to the rear central ship to support it. But they were at their limit. The lack of warning from Azuchi showed how pressing a situation it was. However, Fukushima felt strength below her feet. The 2nd starboard ship had stabilized during its rotational movement. Azuchi-dono! There was no response, but she could tell the Azuchi as a whole had not given up. They would do what they could to the best of their ability. Their path was beginning its descent. They were headed east of Bousou. With the primary thruster lost, when would the Azuchi manage to arrive on the battlefield? She did not know, but some words did reach her. A divine transmission!? It was from Kuki. He was relaying a divine transmission pointing to the situation down below. Nagaya-Stable: So what are you going to do? You understand the situation, dont you? This was the Musashi negotiator for the Kantou Liberation C Ookubo Nagayasu. Her negotiation with Kuki was being revealed to the rest of them. Nagaya-Stable: You should withdraw. You get that, dont you? What does she mean withdraw!? Kani raised her voice while looking up at the Azuchi beginning its descent after completing its side flip in the sky above. She also pointed toward the fleet battle still underway in the southern sky. But everyones doing their best! Hashiba-sama is here, so why should we withdraw!? Thats right, said Kasuya while crossing her arms. Something occurred to Kani upon seeing Kasuyas breasts resting on her arms. Oh, I didnt realize her boobs were so big! She was surprised to find this such a surprise. Their size was hard to miss, so how had she managed to miss it before? Because of the Reine des Garous! That woman had given her an impression that Loup-Garous had extraordinary specs, so she must have lost sight of what the average really was. That was bad. That was the same as becoming so accustomed to expert techniques that she let ordinary techniques catch her off guard. Probably. Anyway, to get back on topic, why should we withdraw!? Well. Kasuya nodded with a perfectly serious look on her face. I will ask Takenaka real quick. Kuro-Take: Ero ero ero ero ero ero. That was a bad idea. K-Kasuya-senpai, dont give up so quickly! Sticking with that idea would only lead to confusion. Fair enough! said Kani while noticing the Azuchi had tilted a good bit. K-Kasuya-senpai! Who else can we ask!? Black Wolf: Um, Yoshiaki? Kimee: Sorry, Im in the middle of some serious shooting right now. Angie, you handle it. If you insist, said Wakisaka. AnG: I imagine its about cost-effectiveness and a deadline. Check out the southwestern sky! Kasuya looked to the southwest as told. And she noticed something. The Pension Versailles is ascending? And the Yamagata Castle is moving forward again!? This battle was in its final stage and Mogami was starting to move once more. AnG: This is the enemys plan here: Use Mogami and Hexagone Fran?aises flagships to destroy our fleet before Hashiba can join the battle. Kanitama: But is that really enough to wipe out the fleet!? Kimee: It is. Or ratherthey probably set things up this way for precisely this reason. You see, continued Yoshikawa as she joined the conversation anyway. The sigh in her voice was obvious. She was not a fan of giving up. Kimee: They did not sink very many of our ships in the fleet battle so far. In other words, they were dragging things out while keeping us from resupplying or making repairs. Black Wolf: You mean they built up the damage little by little? Kimee: Yes, like a body blow. So our fleet is extremely worn down. That was nothing to worry about against the small ships of the Mouri fleet, but the main cannons of a flagship are a real threat. The pummeling weve taken will prevent the defense barriers from opening as quickly as we want, so I doubt we can last more than a hit or two. Also Kimee: The Yamagata Castle creates a political problem. Ookubos voice seemed to take over for Yoshiaki. Nagaya-Stable: Well? Wont you consider withdrawing? Kuki had his thoughts about Ookubos question. We cannot withdraw. Doing so would leave Musashi unsupervised and free to do what they wanted against Hashiba. Also, their foothold in Kantou did more than hold Musashi in check. It also let them keep an eye on the Kantou nations to make sure they did not form a powerful pro-Musashi force. So they could not withdraw here. Not even if their fleet was obliterated. Nagaya-Stable: So what will it be? Nine Horns: Not happening. We will wait for Hashiba-kun to join us. Nagaya-Stable: Then Im sorry to say the Mogami and Hexagone Fran?aise flagships will crush your fleet. You can resist, but this is over once your fleet is gone. Nine Horns: My fleet will remain. He wrote up instructions and sent them to each ship making up his fleet. Nine Horns: I have just instructed the ships of my fleet to spread out. Mogami and Hexagone Fran?aises flagships can fire their main cannons if they like, but they will have a hard time targeting a scattered fleet. If we can escape those attacks, we win. Nagaya-Stable: And what if that escape is counted as withdrawing? Nine Horns: Then I will have Hashiba-kun provide an alternate interpretation. Im such an awful commander, thought Kuki with a bitter smile. He was leaving victory and defeat up to the interpretations of his superior. But that superior had not sent him any instructions. And as far as he could imagine I am prioritizing Hashiba-kuns benefit in my decisions. He would leave a foothold in Kantou. Because That allows us to make an immediate counterattack if Musashi tries anything. If Musashi made some big move during or after summer break, they could simply reopen the Keichou Campaign. That alone would let them stop Musashi. That ability to intervene meant a lot for P.A. Oda with the Honnouji Incident waiting in the near future. So. So they could not afford to lose this Kantou foothold. Then Ookubo slightly changed the subject. Nagaya-Stable: Kuki, can you say the same thing if Mogami truly joins the battle? Kasuya saw Kani tilt her head at what Ookubo said. Kanitama: Eh!? I thought Mogami Yoshiaki-sama had already joined the battle! Kimee: Technically speaking, yes, but there is a more troublesome political side to this. Did you not notice that Mogami has yet to fire a single shell? Kanitama: You mean she hasnt really joined the battle yet!? Kimee: Mogami has sent out a ground unit, but they have not supported the fleet battle. That can be interpreted as sending reinforcements. Which is the interpretation we in Hashiba would prefer. There was annoyance in Katou Yoshiakis voice. Because Black Wolf: If Mogami Yoshiakis Yamagata Castle fires its cannons, that will establish that Mogami fully participated in the Kantou Liberation as a nation. Is that what you are saying? Kimee: Testament. If that happens, Hashiba must perform post-battle negotiations with Mogami as well. But Katou Yoshiaki explained. Kimee: What about Musashi? Is Mogamis participation the best bargaining chip they have? Do they have no better political bargaining chip to use against us? Hm. This is worth considering, sensed Kuki. Mogamis participation would be established by the Yamagata Castle firing on them. If that happened, the post-battle negotiations would be more trouble and there would be losses. Before, they would only have had to deal with Musashi, Satomi, and Mouri, but this would add Mogami to the list. That would mean severe losses as a nation. A simple calculation said the national burden would be increased by more than 1.3 times. And more than that Nagaya-Stable: The Keichou Campaign requires a withdrawal. So would you prefer to return to P.A. Oda with your ships sunk or return with most of them remaining? That was the thing. Accepting withdrawal here would preserve the ships currently fighting the enemy. Choosing to resist here would mean the destruction of the ships currently fighting the enemy. From a financial perspective, they could not allow Mogami to join the battle. But, thought Kuki to change the course of his thoughts. Mogamis participation must have been set up in advance. It was not just Mogami Yoshiakis playful personality that led the Yamagata Castle to avoid firing for so long. It had all been in preparation for this negotiation and he was supposed to realize now what it all meant. Realize it he did. This meant the Kantou Liberation was important enough to the enemy to set up something like this. Neither side could afford to back down here. Now, then. He sighed. He turned his head to view the scene all around him. Battle raged in the sky and on the surface as far as the eye could see. Fires blazed and nowhere was silent. A great roar and silhouette were crossing the sky. That was the Azuchi. The six ships had already flipped around and were now descending toward the ocean east of Bousou with an extraordinary air current accompanying them. Its descent would bring this to an end. If anyone was going to change things, it would have to happen before the Azuchi arrived in Kantou. With that in mind, Kuki started by speaking to Ookubo. Nine Horns: Ookubo-kun. Allow me to point something out to you in this late stage. Namely Nine Horns: Isnt Mogamis participation something you too should want to avoid? Well, what do you have to say? Konishi heard Kukis words while she ran through the dark forest. She was headed south, toward the Satomi base. The bases walls had been breached and everyone was withdrawing. She still had money, so she could use that to assist them. She saw these words while she ran between the trees. Nine Horns: If Mogami joins the battle, Musashi must take a smaller share during the post-battle negotiations. And you will also be indebted to Mogami. Am I wrong? Well played, Kuki-kun. There was malice embedded in Kukis words. He was luring them in. It was a trick to learn Musashis true intentions here. If he is wrong, it means Musashi has no ulterior motive here. It means they have nothing more than this. In that case, Kuki could carefully observe the situation and respond as he saw fit. But if he is right, it means Musashi still has a plan they wish to complete without Mogami. In that case, he has to be on the lookout for whatever that is. Now, which will it be? Just as she asked that, the response arrived. Nagaya-Stable: You moron. We only kept Mogami from attacking as a kindness to Hashiba. Wasnt that obvious? Ookubo readily admitted they had no ulterior motive, so once Konishi grasped her meaning Hold on. That settles it right there, doesnt it? Konishi started to slow her pace and quickly gathered strength in her legs again. According to Ookubo, Musashi wanted to include Mogamis attack, but they had held back thus far as a kindness to win Hashiba over. Of course, that was an exaggeration. After all, Mogami had not provided any covering fire while Murakami Motoyoshi was moving his fleet around. If they had, it might have increased their attack power in the moment, but it would have greatly changed Murakamis overall strategy. Mogami had needed to act as a diversion using the possibility of an attack. Ookubo was trying to attach greater value to that what if. This is a negotiation over hypothetical tactics. But it did point to a certain fact: Musashi did not have a greater bargaining chip than Mogamis participation. They did not have a card to play that would change the current state of the battlefield. That settled it. Kuki could do as he liked. Kuki would have calculated out what it would mean if Mogami participated. So Her thought was cut off by Ookubos next words. Nagaya-Stable: Kuki Yoshitaka. What is it now? Nagaya-Stable: Did you think this ended with Mogamis participation? Huh? Konishi did slow her pace this time. She wanted to hurry back to the base, but she sensed danger in Ookubos words. This opponent was well-versed in negotiation techniques. She would narrow down the cards in her hand to simplify matters, but she would also hide the final card up her sleeve. She would hide it up her sleeve until she had worked her way close enough to her opponent to jab that razor-sharp card against their throat. It was the simplicity that allowed her to pull off negotiations with such dramatic turnarounds. But what else could Ookubo have introduced to this battle? There are no other fighting forces here, are there? None of the units spread out around the battlefield had reported of another nations approach. Nagaya-Stable: Listen. Do you mind if I guess what it is you most want to protect right now? A breath. Nagaya-Stable: Give me three guesses, since Im not confident I can get it in one. You can think of me as some moron wasting time, but humor me, okay? What is she doing now? wondered Konishi, but the Azuchi was descending from the eastern sky. The more time this took, the better. So we can win this by humoring her. But then Ookubo made her three guesses of what they wanted to protect. First up Nagaya-Stable: Is it Kantou? Kuki made no response to Ookubos question. He simply held his breath and waited for her to continue. The sounds of the battlefield were fading and the air was beginning to move due to the great mass descending from the sky. Ookubos words reached him within that great pressure. Nagaya-Stable: Oh, was that not quite it? Yes, that probably was too obvious to be it. Sorry. She spoke in an overly performative way. Then she gave her next answer. Nagaya-Stable: Is it Hashiba? Kani did not know what Ookubo was trying to accomplish here, so while viewing the words on her lernen figur Um! Kasuya-senpai! Kasuyas hand immediately reached out in front of her chest. That was a sign to stay quiet. Why!? Ookubo was exactly right about what they wanted to protect. Kantou and Hashiba were both very important to them. So why were Kasuya and Kuki waiting so silently for her to continue? Was there really something more important than those two things? Nagaya-Stable: Hmm. Yeah, I guess not. Maybe my intuition has dulled lately. Ill get the next one over with so we can end this. Kani saw the third option Ookubo gave. Nagaya-Stable: The Honnouji Incident. Ookubo saw her opponents silence. She stood in the open land outside the forest and in front of the Satomi base. She was waiting for the base to be cleared. No response, huh? The corners of her lips rose. She knew she was making a lot of assumptions about this, but the lack of reaction here meant a lot. The previous two options had been directly related to the Kantou Liberation. They were obvious things Hashiba would want to protect. But the last one seemed related, but was a fairly large leap. But it was obvious enough if you thought about it. They wanted Kantou as a foothold. That would act as a deterrent against Musashi and it gave them more freedom in the history recreation for P.A. Oda. They also have the Battle of Komaki Nagakute and Battle of Shizugatake to deal with, but the Honnouji Incident comes first. Plus, that history recreation would mean the end of the Oda era and the beginning of the Hashiba era. It was a fairly large leap, but there was a connection when viewing the future leading out from here. And Hashiba was hellbent on keeping Kantou for something in the future. It was not Kantou or Hashiba they truly cared about. By holding Kantou, they could protect something important to Hashiba. In that case Ookubo spoke to silent Kuki. Nagaya-Stable: Kuki-kun. Are you listening? No response. Nagaya-Stable: The thing is, we indebted ourselves to a certain nation before the Kantou Liberation. Konishi told herself to keep walking. Ookubos words had made her weak in the legs. She was also curious about what Ookubo was saying now. Her allies were trying to withdraw. The Azuchi was descending from the eastern sky. And yet This is bad. She was completely distracted. Nagaya-Stable: Listen. I think I will use my onsite authority to give all of our battle results to that nation. That should be enough to repay our debt. What is this nonsense? wondered Konishi. It did not matter to Hashiba if Musashi gave their victory to that other nation. Besides Do you really think you can still win this!? Nagaya-Stable: Five seconds after I tell you which nation it is, Mogami will fire. According to my Kanou-kun and others, that will be the critical moment. Listen. Nagaya-Stable: You think Azuchi is going to stick the landing here, dont you? But you know what? We have another trick up our sleeves. Want to know what it is? It was Nagaya-Stable: When the Azuchi lands, its primary thruster will explode again. That will prevent it from joining the battle in time. And in the meantime, Mogami can take their time and destroy you with their artillery fire. How does that sound? Just as Ookubo finished, the Azuchi fell from the eastern sky and landed in the ocean. Konishi looked east while she walked. What will happen? Would it turn out the way Ookubo said? Kuki saw it happen from high in the sky. As it landed, the Azuchi compressed and crushed down a wide area of the ocean. Instead of sinking, it pushed the ocean out and eastward as if sliding down a slope. Its gravitational control and buffering spells secured that backwards-sliding space. It skidded backwards. The air pushed in toward Kuki and his fleet, but Oh. That great mass was falling back toward the east. It moved several kilometers all at once. The ocean sprayed up into the gap that created and the air rushed in to form a mist. The mist was a lot like a storm. But that skidding mass accelerated forward to stop its momentum. Light appeared in the eastern ocean and sky. It was the acceleration light produced during gravitational acceleration. The white light shined on the ocean and gave the sky a white coloration. Then it happened. Kuki saw an even brighter light. It exploded from the primary thruster on the back of the Azuchis rear central ship. CCCCC He was left speechless, so someone else spoke instead. Nagaya-Stable: Listen. I will now tell you what nation we are indebted to. Brush it aside, he thought. I have to brush aside her words. But the wind blew in from behind him. It was a stormy wind that smelled of steel. The Yamagata Castle! That ship had approached quite close and it was not done yet. And Ookubo was not done either. Nagaya-Stable: It was Konishi felt a hand on her wrist and found herself dangling in the air. She had been so distracted by her lernen figur that she had failed to watch where she was going. She had not noticed the dry riverbed up ahead and nearly fell in. Someone had saved her by grabbing her by the wrist. W-whoa! She felt more surprised than saved, so her heart leaped into her throat. Oh, ah! That was a close one. Are you okay, miss? Wondering who this was, she looked back to find a skinny middle-aged man in Far Eastern clothing. It was travel clothing. He wore a long cloak despite it being summer. Here you go. He pulled her back up with a decent amount of strength. He had a long sword on his back, so was he a martial artist? She did not know, but he and a few others had suddenly appeared this deep in the forest. Hey! You all help the other side withdraw! Ive got someone I need to find so I can watch them from a distance, so well meet up in Akiba! Sensei, isnt that a little too vague? And you sound like a stalker. Hey, whats wrong with being a vague stalker!? We need to buy some souvenirs for our next stop! He let go of her wrist and pointed east. Head that way, miss. You were on your way to the base, werent you? But weve already helped out most everyone there, so youd only get yourself caught by Musashi. Who are you? Just some locals. Were not taking a side in this fight, though. He spoke casually, gave her a toothy grin, shrugged, and held out a white handkerchief. Were pretty strong. I imagine so, she said while accepting the handkerchief. Then she looked back toward him. Ah. He had vanished at some point. What in the world was that? She wiped off her face with the white cloth in her hands. I need to pull myself together before I face the others. Because She had realized something. The roaring of shellfire, the cacophony of gunfire, and everything else had vanished. In the deserted forest, Konishi covered her face with the white cloth while the chirping of insects filled the darkness. Kuki-kun. There was a tremor in her voice. You accepted the withdrawal, didnt you? Volume 7C, 66: Crosser at the Pier Volume 7C, Chapter 66: Crosser at the Pier Yes I will be right there But give me a second Point Allocation (Satisfaction) Kuki viewed the space that had formed the battlefield. Kantou. With a viewpoint from the south of the Bousou Peninsula, all the land visible from the north to the west fell under that category. He could see the Azuchi in the sea to east and his fleet and the Mouri fleet in the sky to north. The Yamagata Castle and the Pension Versailles were nearby to the west. The red of flames and the black of smoke rose from the sea, the beaches, the forests, and the slopes and he heard the occasional dull boom of an explosion triggered by the fires. But at the moment, he mostly heard the wind. This was the sea breeze. It blew in from the east, as if washing away the heated metal scent in the air. He had a thought while surrounded by near silence and stillness. I will never face a greater battle than this. He felt this had been the greatest battle in his career. A lot had happened and he had learned so much for the first time here. He doubted he would ever forget how he had been reunited with a powerful foe and exchanged tactics over the course of the battle. But, he added as a reminder. Then he spoke aloud. Attention, everyone who fought in the Keichou Campaign. This is your representative, Kuki Yoshitaka, speaking. He opened his mouth and let the words out. We will now perform a full withdrawal from Kantou. He inhaled and felt impressed that his voice was not quavering. The history recreation of the Keichou Campaign ends here!! Well done, Kuki Yoshitaka. Atop the Yamagata Castles bridge, Mogami Yoshiaki viewed Kuki from close enough to see him with the naked eye. Dawn was approaching, but it was still dark out. The only light sources were the flames erupting from the ships and blazing upon the ground, so she only saw the man as a silhouette atop his ships deck. But she nodded once and stated her assessment of him. You have too good a political eye to waste you as a front-line strategist. What do you mean, mon!? Testament. She grabbed and stretched out Shakenobe. This is about the nation that Ookubo says they are indebted to. Musashis Representative Council Head had spoken a single national name to Kuki. Sviet Rus. I see. Yoshiaki smiled bitterly. It is true that Honjou Shigenaga won her duel against Nagaoka Tadaoki. What difference does that make, mon!? What happens if Musashi gives this win to Sviet Rus!? Having you around really helps me understand things better. She let go of stretched Shakenobe and she smiled when he snapped back to his usual length. She hid those smiling lips behind her large fan. Giving Sviet Rus a victory over Hashiba gives Sviet Rus the opportunity to deter P.A. Oda or Hashiba in the future. And under Musashis guidance, at that. What does that mean? Sviet Rus shares a border with P.A. Oda. And that border is quite close to Kyoto, where Honnouji is located. Do you get what that means? She looked back to Kuki with her eyebrows and the corners of her lips raised. Kuki may have lost Kantou, but he protected everything for them. If the rights to this victory passed to Sviet Rus, Musashi might find a reason to visit them, perhaps for negotiations. And when the Honnouji Incident happens They might intervene as Sviet Rus mercenaries, mon!? Having you around helps me avoid unnecessary dramatics. She smiled bitterly. The Battle of Uozu Castle at Novgorod will have given P.A. Odas Shibata forces the preparations they need to withdraw from Sviet Rus. That allows them to act once the Honnouji Incident begins, but it also prevents them from stopping Sviet Russ actions. You see, Sviet Rus can invade the Kyoto region not as the Uesugi clan but as Russias Ivan the Terrible. That means Musashi could use Sviet Russ victory rights to visit Honnouji as mercenaries. But Kuki had realized all this. Musashi just lost their chance to intervene in Honnouji. Hashiba just lost their foothold to act as a deterrent in Kantou. But Musashi just reclaimed Kantou. But Hashiba just secured Honnouji. This was not the best result for either party, but Musashi claimed a better result and Hashiba avoided the worst case scenario. In that sense, this was Musashis victory. Victory, mon! Testament, she agreed while swinging down her large fan. The fox nodded while giving a hand signal to command the Yamagata Castle to descend. Now, about that Ookubo who worked as a strategist for Yoshiyasu. She showed plenty of guts getting through her battles at Odawara, but she did it again here. Yoshiaki did not bother hiding the smile on the corners of her lips. Not many people could manage a bluff in a situation like that. Ookubo sent word of the battles end to Musashi and took a breath. Once again, I couldnt trick them into it. I really wish I could have had the Yamagata Castle fire on them while dragging Sviet Rus into it. Milady, you should stop pretending to be a more confident person than you are. Is that how it looks? Kanou-kun, have you invented some other personality for me in your head? No, no, said Kanou while creating a summarized income and expense report. The base in front of them was quiet now that the withdrawal had begun. The voices they heard approaching were their own side coming to report now that they did not have to pursue the Hashiba forces. Kanou spoke while watching them all gather around. Milady, that was far too reckless. I mean, what was that about setting up the Azuchis thruster to explode? I never heard anything about that, so I nearly corrected you. It made me sound more convincing, so dont worry about it. Besides, said Ookubo with a resigned smile. No matter how large the ship or how thick its armor, moving while damaged will cause internal damage when the wind crashes into it. In fact, the thicker its armor, the worse the resultant damage. The group from that lost nation did well. The Azuchi had likely cut power to their primary rear thruster for peace of mind, but while that worked fine during the side flip, I doubt that would be enough to withstand the explosion of compressed atmosphere when they landed. She raised her prosthetic left arm. They probably werent aware of it because the Azuchi lacks experience, but I know it from practice. Of course, she added. While my threat was a bluff, the primary thruster had ruptured. The overheated ether fuel remaining inside must have looked like an explosion and the impact from that would have slowed their arrival. So I wasnt lying at all, Kanou-kun. Which is why I called it reckless, not a lie, milady. Kanou placed a hand on her chin and sent the income and expense report to Musashi. If you are that confident, why not try challenging the Vice President again? What is that look supposed to mean? I havent seen it before. You see, Kanou-kunconfidence isnt enough to stand up to that. Ookubo sighed. Because shes crazy. This is crazy, said Genan on a frosty land. Its summer, but the ground looks like its been snowing. Also, the girl who only ever followed Yoshiyori and the other Yoshiyori around is now the Satomi Representative and she defeated Hashiba. Quit talking. Someone who can actually heal you will be by soon. No one can do that, he thought while leaning back against a tree trunk. Yoshiyasu must have been well prepared because she had some healing spells and bandages in case of emergency and she was trying to stop his bleeding and stabilize him using those things. What is wrong with you, suddenly falling from the sky like that? The proof that Houjou picked a fight with Hashiba is supposed to avoid making an appearance. I wasnt alone; there were others who went ahead of me. I doubt they died fools deaths, so could you look into it for me? I did receive a few reports of rescues. I dont know if those rescues were successful, though. Is that so? he said with a breath of laughter. The flavor of iron seeped into his mouth, but it was not worth bringing up. Right now, he needed to take pride in his accomplishments. It isnt like Hashiba actually took part in the battle and we have no official status right now. As far as the battle was concerned, this was just some nameless fools attacking a group of unclear affiliation. He smiled bitterly. Besides, would you prefer I had died? No one wants that. Is that so? he said with a nod. Shes changed. In the past, she would probably have framed everything in terms of Yoshiyori or her sister. But now she said no one wants that instead of Yoshiyori wouldnt want that. Did she count herself within that no one? She has learned to think for herself and live her own life, but without ever forgetting about the others. Feeling lonely, Yoshiyori and previous Yoshiyori? You are special to her, but you are no longer the only thing she has. Whats so funny? Why did you stop treating me while saying that? The treatment is hopeless, but stopping isnt like you. I have lost too much blood and C more importantly C I can tell I am at my limit. But you are not. Just like when you dueled me, you keep going no matter how many times you fail. You assume there is still something you can do. And I will soon become one of your failures. But do not forget. If you see someone in a similar situation, do the same for them. The pseudo-combination really does tax the body, he belatedly realized. I wish Vritra was here so we could discuss that and figure out how to improve the process. After thinking through it that far Oops. That is not the point. There is something I want to see. Sorry. Could you turn me to the west? Eh? S-sure. Genan felt Yoshiyasu support his shoulder. She pushed on his hip with her knee and slowly turned him to the west. Houjou lay in that direction. Of course, reality was not so kind. He still could not focus his eyes. His blood pressure was too low to gather any strength in his eyes. But he knew it was there past the coastline leading from the Miura Peninsula and its burning ships. If we had conquered Satomi, I probably would have had this exact same view. The reverse thought never would have occurred to me in Odawara. Yoshiyasu sighed but then said more. Thank you. No need. He had already received her thanks in Odawara. And at the moment I should be the one thanking you. Why? I fulfilled my duty to Yoshiyori. Because I lived and made it back. Do you understand? His actions are what led me here. Is that so? Her trembling voice dropped toward his shoulder. Same for me. And I will lead you from here on. Is that so? She did not ask him if he would be coming. She understood that much. She was smart. Just a little too straightforward. But that was why he felt as if they had reached some kind of conclusion here. Will you be going then? he asked. Yes. Then, he said. We will watch from here. From this point on the path we paved. He took a deep breath. Indeed. We. If she would talk about everyone, then it had to be we for him. The others would likely end up following that diligent young leader wherever she might go, so he would hold them here. The others being Yoshiyori, the previous Yoshiyori, and everyone else who had been lost. We will be watching from here, so do not worry. Judge. You could use testament, you know? There is no need to carry any guilt here, he silently added with a bitter smile in his heart. But Oh. Strength was leaving him, starting with his fingers. His pulse was returning from his limbs and not being sent out again. He breathed in to regather his strength. It was summer, but the air entering his lungs was cold and clear. When he exhaled, he could smell his own blood on it, but at the same time Satomi is a wonderful land. It is surrounded by ocean, but there are no major mountains and the forest air comes and goes as it pleases. The morning sun crested the horizon. Or he felt like it had. In Houjou, he had always seen the dawn while looking past Satomi. This was something Houjou definitely did not have. Was it childish to start thinking of it that way only now? Im so young. He smiled bitterly and redirected his gaze forward as he felt the warm light. Once he could see that light, he stayed like that. Everything came to a stop. Genan. Genan looked up when he heard his name. He was on the Odawara beach, at the end of a pier jutting out over the water. He was dangling some fishing line into the ocean and someone had called out to him from behind, but he knew who it was without looking back. Souun? What is it? Testament. That annoying bunch has approved the mechanical phoenix development request you submitted. Took them long enough. Did it finally get into their thick heads that crossing the bay in a flash with a mechanical phoenix is the safer option? Testament. The other side has been picking a lot of fights with us of late. We named ourselves Houjou and drove out the remnants of the shogunate, but who would have thought those remnants would form a new group on the opposite coast? I know what you mean, he replied with a bitter smile. He pulled up his hook after a fish took the bait without getting caught. I do feel guilty about this, so I would prefer you didnt attack me for it. Wait, are you using fishing paste for bait? I dont like using live bait. Ha, laughed the voice. Yet you had the guts to request R&D for a mechanical phoenix? Personally, I would have preferred a mechanical dragon. That would require currying Ise-samas favor a lot more than you already have. It would increase the survival rate. And honestlyI dont want to die. If I die, I cant serve all of you in the fourth generation. Hey. Do you really think you can defeat the opposite coast with an attitude like that? Then again, an administrative type like you getting involved in war is a lot like seeing it snow at this time of year. Testament. But you know what, Souun? Genan attached more bait and held the hook up to see how well it was on there. I cant help but wonder when this conflict will finally end. You didnt know, Genan? Know what? he asked without looking back. Its already over, answered the voice. Thanks to all of you. CCCCC He gasped and lowered the rod. He stood up on the pier and turned around. There was no one there. The pier was entirely empty, but beyond it he could see the beach, the embankment, the city of Odawara, and the newly-built Odawara Castle. It was a sunny summer day. He inhaled and began walking along the pier. Thats right. It was time to return to the city and visit the castle. He could talk with everyone there. The war is over. I saw it end. And The world is a bigger place than just Odawara or Kantou. Those children will enter that wider world without giving it a second thought. He picked up his pace as he walked up the pier. He walked on the sand and past that too. Everyone. He could hear the hustle and bustle of the city. He could hear voices calling for him in the distance. He walked out into the midst of all those familiar sounds and voices. Can you believe it, everyone? Yes. It was us! We paved the way for them! Yoshiyasu silently bowed toward the long-lived old man who looked like he was sleeping but had stopped moving altogether. The darkness of night still surrounded them, but in the final moment, he had looked up as if seeing some kind of light. In the hopes that he saw something that made him happy in that brief moment, she chose not to close his eyes. Thats right. She looked in the same direction he had: toward Houjou. Only after losing the Houjou name could our paths converge. She wiped something out of her eyes. Satomi too will eventually lose its name and disappear. But We will have somewhere else to go once that happens. She opened a sign frame and set it to send to everyone. She breathed in and raised her voice in the moonlight reflected off of the white plain. I, Satomi Yoshiyasu, declare this battle over! The Kantou Liberation has been completed, so the fighting has ended! She did not take a breath. She had plenty of words left in her lungs. So Everyone, it is time to give a parting bow to our predecessors who paved the way here. Her voice filled the sky. From now on, we will support Musashi and work alongside them! Volume 7C, 67: Storyteller Below the Roof Volume 7C, Chapter 67: Storyteller Below the Roof Oh, dear We dont have much time Do we? Point Allocation (We do not) Hashiba-sama and the others didnt arrive in time for the Keichou Campaign? asked a voice at the top of a cramped room. It was Sakon. She sat up inside a small room on the transport ship. She had been sleeping. The Battle of N?rdlingen was being fought in the early morning, but since she had needed to board the transport ship, Sakon had not gotten any sleep until now. Waking up from 6x compressed sleep was not pleasant, but My head feels a lot clearer now. However, she was not in a general-use nap room. Those had triple bunk beds lined up along the walls, so there was no space for someone 3m tall to lie down. She had tried it once, but the shaking of the ship had sent her legs across the gap and into the next bed over. The hem of her pajamas had worked its way up and embarrassed her so bad she had wanted to die. That had convinced her to go with the administrative officers original suggestion and borrow a room for herself. It was not an actual bedroom since this was a transport ship, but as a storeroom for valuables, it had proper air conditioning and it was vacant since no valuables would be loaded on the ship when it was heading to a battlefield. There was no bed for her to use, so she had spread out the special-order blanket she had brought with her and slept on that. Everyone told her she should get something nicer, but she had always slept on the floor or on a mat before inheriting her name. Sleeping on straw had been fairly comfortable, but she had developed a rash on her back. This special-order blanket had been the very first thing she bought with the money provided upon her name inheritance. She loved that it was long enough to cover her feet. Maybe I should go for a truly forbidden item like a pillow next. A down pillow. Ooh. Anyway, she had the blanket to thank for waking up so quickly from the compressed sleep. When she woke up, a lernen figur opened to tell her how long until they arrived in N?rdlingen and that they were about to catch up Transport Ship #1 which had left first and used a different route. Is it visible yet? She pressed her cheek against the window, but she could only see a dimly-lit world. The light below outlined the roads of a few towns and villages. She thought it looked pretty. But were here to fight a battle. Thats unavoidable, she thought. I dont really get it, but it sounds like the Keichou Campaign did not end well for us. She had grown up in the sticks, so she felt out of her element thinking about global affairs. Besides, she had been born in Austria, so Far Eastern affairs were even more of a mystery to her. She had studied those things, but that only gave her basic knowledge and the details were still beyond her. But more than that Im worried about being in an actual battle. She was a coward and a crybaby, so she was pretty sure she would cause lots of trouble and disappoint everyone, but at this point, going to Mitsunari and apologizing would not change anything. She would have to do this no matter what happened. Thats right. She stood up, but raising her hips brought her head right to the ceiling. She sat back down on the blanket and changed from her pajamas to her inner suit. Mitsunari-sama really is weird. That had been her wholehearted impression when she had been recruited. But she still remembered what Mitsunari had said back then. I am a data entity, so I have no emotions. Sakon recalled what happened back then. For security purposes, everyone but her had left the faculty room and an anti-data stealth field had been set up by a Catholic spell. The field had been powerful enough to affect Mitsunaris body, so there had been static in her voice. I can make statistical reactions to events, but I have no emotions. Thus, I cannot imagine what you are feeling now or what you will feel on the battlefield. Meaning You could say what I want is your ability, not you as a person. Then Sakon had felt something similar to disappointment then. She had thought about what that meant and answered while trying not to be rude. Am I a tool? If so, that was the end of it. She could not stand to think of herself being used like a machine. No matter how important this person was and no matter what their reasons were, she did not want to have her humanity brushed aside. So that would be the end of it. But Mitsunari had placed a hand on her chin and replied. No. You are not a tool. I am the tool. But I have no emotions, so I will likely say things and provide instructions that fail to comprehend your emotions. But that does not mean that you are not allowed to be a human in your everyday life or on the battlefield. Isnt that being awfully cruel? Because Youre telling me to keep my emotions while I hurt people on the battlefield? While I understand the logic of your question, I do not understand its essence. However However I do understand that I might give orders you disagree with or that place a burden on you since I do not understand emotions. And from a statistical standpoint, that would qualify as a bad thing. Then? But I still need your ability. Sakon had found herself speechless at the time. Mitsunari understood that she was ignoring Sakons humanity. And she seemed to understand that doing so was a bad thing. But she still wanted Sakon. However I cant. She really could not. Mitsunari did not truly understand her. She did understand that ignoring Sakons humanity was a bad thing, but only from a logical perspective. She did not understand why it bothered Sakon so much. She only made that decision because she could place it in the category of bad things. But, she had thought back then. My height. My long arms and legs. My strength. The other abilities I dont want. When reaching out toward someone, she had to call out to them first. She always had to be looking out for other people and restraining herself, but this person wanted her. This was not like the cats stuck in a tree that she could save just by reaching out her hands. Nor was it like how she could act as an umbrella for the others on rainy days. It was also not like how she would reach a guiding arm around the children so the line would not fall apart. She would not be helping someone to create a place for herself. Someone was creating a place for her because they wanted her help. And that was the problem. It was clearly a natural way of tempting her. Freedom from the restraint she placed on herself was being used as bait. However It is true you will likely be hurt on the battlefield and have trouble dealing with your emotions, but if you do make use of your ability, I will give meaning to everything about you. Even if I cry and say I cant stand it anymore? Testament. If you feel that way, please blame me. Because that is the price for the ability I desire. In other words Because I lack emotions, I will have you be my emotional side. I view everything in terms of ability, so I will have you take the place of my empty emotional side. How about that? Are you sure? About what? Im pretty sure Ill get scared, tremble, not be able to move, cry, say I cant stand it anymore, and run away. I do not mind. Mitsunaris voice was calm. Because even if you do that, you are the only one with the ability I desire. Shes so dumb, Sakon had thought. What is she even talking about? If she did that as a name inheritor, it could mean the history recreation would fail. Was Mitsunari overestimating her and assuming she would not actually do that? What if I refuse to take the inherited name? Then I will take Shima Sakon as a double inherited name. What about the ability you need? I thought you didnt have that on your own. Testament. Mitsunari nodded. If the only other option is to use someone else, I will erase any thought of that ability from myself. Even though that other person might be useful on the battlefield, while I would be entirely useless? That is fine. You are the only one I can see as Shima Sakon and entrust with my emotions. No matter how useful they might be in other matters, that only applies to other matters. She really had not known what to say to that. No one had ever wanted her that badly. But on the other hand, she knew accepting this offer would eventually hurt her. However CCCCC In order to get a better look at the person saying all these things to her, she had reached a hand out toward the lernen figur in front of her. And as soon as she had moved her right hand, she had realized that she had not called out to Mitsunari and moved her hand around in a less direct path so as not to frighten her. Oops. But what happened next was different from normal. Inside the lernen figur, Mitsunari let her touch her without even flinching. Oh, I see. She had no emotions, so she had little fear and never flinched. I see. She had then stood up, bringing her head near the ceiling. But she had also picked Mitsunaris lernen figur up with both hands. Thats right. She had had plenty of chances to reach out and touch people before. But what if she could do this with something other than a doll or stuffed animal? Mitsunari-sama? If I do return from the battlefield and I was moved to emotion She lifted up Mitsunaris lernen figur, shook it up and down, and held it to her chest. Can I do this to you? If you wish. Then that settles it. She made up her mind, there in the silent faculty room with the setting sun shining in the window. I will entrust my ability to you. She had cried a lot after that. She thought back to all the training she had gone through. Some people just arent cut out for these things. She really did not like the idea of going to the battlefield and forcing things on other people. During training, she had often wondered why she was doing this and ended up crying. But This is the real deal and I want to do whatever I can. Still, she was worried about her own equipment. The Shibata forces and Niwa forces had sent over two mobile shells they had joint developed. There was apparently an autonomous one on the #1 ship that had taken the lead. The one meant for her had only had the OS installed this very morning, so she was going in without any practice at all. She had gone through mobile shell compatibility training, but I hope this works out. Once she had finished dressing, she stood up. She would soon be putting on that mobile shell and the people in charge of that stuff would make some final adjustments. Then she would probably be sent out to the battlefield, so she had to pull herself together. But as she ducked and stepped out into the corridor, she opened a lernen figur. It told her the mobile shell in the hangar had been initialized and she could head down there now. The hardened wood corridor was dimly lit and she had to duck down to get through. But how do you read the name of the mobile shells OS? The name was written there on her lernen figur. Since that would be her primary equipment, she would probably get to know that name very well. She saw three Far Eastern characters there. Onibumaru? Onitakemaru? she muttered as she walked down the dimly-lit corridor and tried to figure out the correct reading. Christina carried some tea and teacakes down a dimly-lit corridor. They were for her and for Tomoe Gozen. Her maid Maria had said she would carry them, but she had to leave the estate soon. The Testament said she was not here for the final moment. Christina would die alone. She had to. Although I get the feeling Tomoe Gozen is trying to stop me. She sighed and looked around. She saw a wall of explosives there. Christina was satisfied. She currently had explosives set up across all of the estates walls, its ceiling, and below its floor. No fire was allowed anywhere near the estate. It was not to explode until the scheduled time. Now then. The world was in motion. She felt like she was being ignored and left behind. What would happen to the world if she fulfilled her history recreation? What will become of the world? Yes. The world was in the middle of the Warring States period and the Thirty Years War. In her opinion, great men and women really seemed to like war. Their battles set the age in motion and their departure did the same. But the latter was a problem. It could happen by accident and was unpredictable. Her predecessor, Gustav II, was a good example. He was a great man who had used new tactics and weapons to transform Sweden into a powerful nation. But as per the Testament, he died unexpectedly in battle. If not for that death, she would be in a very different position now. Sweden would have gained a wider reputation as a powerful nation and she would have held more meaning for Europe by acting as a branch office for that nation. But that was not how it had turned out. So she had to wonder just how set in stone the Testament and the history recreation really were. She knew she was traveling along those rails and she had used that to her advantage, but her predecessors death had cut her off from the current age. She had not been set in stone. She had only thought she was. Our nation is the same, she said aloud. The powerful nation of Sweden played a large role in the Thirty Years War and it had benefited a lot from that position. But that had all changed with her predecessors death. The benefits they had gained were stolen by other nations and all that remained was her history recreation as an advocate of peace. Her subordinates had continued fighting the war, but her position at the top had made it hard to take things. Her predecessor had been able to take things. She could not. That meant her presence had weakened Sweden. But, she thought. If I die as part of the history recreation, Sweden no longer has to worry about me. Then can they start taking again? She did not know. But she knew her presence was a problem. Sweden had to seek peace as long as she lived. And she knew that Swedens national borders and international standing would be determined during the Peace of Westphalia that ended the Thirty Years War. That was their one and only chance. They had just one shot at it. She wished her predecessor could have represented them there while she stayed here, sending him information, using her connections, and supporting all their efforts to ensure Sweden won. Yes, she said. I wish I could have seized the world in my hands. Seized the world. She did not involve herself in international politics, she did not fight wars, and she did not manage money. All she had was information. She had no intention of setting the world in motion with her actions and she would not claim to do so. She had simply wanted a worry-free world where everything lay before her and she understood it all. She wanted to seize the world by understanding it. Just like the House of Habsburg had seized the current world through marriage. For her, it was information. She wanted to know everything, pinpoint what someone wanted to know, pass that onto them, and gather everything needed to keep the world running smoothly. She wanted to know every last piece of the world. And a while after coming here, she had felt like she might just be able to do it. It had hit her when Swedens state of affairs had reached her even though she was so far away and had a Far Eastern position. If she used her double inherited name to act as a Swedish branch office during the Thirty Years War, she wondered if she could bind together not just Europe but the entire world. She had thought she could seize everything by using the nation of Sweden and her predecessor as a guide. It just might have worked if that predecessor was still alive, but Now it would be more difficult. Now that she had taken her predecessors position as Chancellor, it would be impossible to convert her actions of peace into actions of taking. Her dream had died once she had lost that backing. And she wondered if the history recreation could save people at all. I really dont know. Her dream had died and Sweden was headed in a direction different from the future she had initially hoped for. Would her history recreation save Sweden by providing them with one final chance? If it would Hee hee. She recalled her visit to Nijou Castle in the city of Kyou. She knew a lot about the boy who had faced her at that dinner party. She had looked into it. He had told her not to die and said a lot more, but she had said goodbye to him. Its a tricky thing. If her history recreation would make her wish come true, then How could that boy make my wish come true? She took a breath and entered the room in front of the garden. Tomoe Gozen, I have brought tea and teacakes. Toori-kun, wait. A white mass shook in the dim light. Cloth rustled and a voice cried out. N-no. The white mass shrieked and arched their back. Not so many sweet desserts. Ill get fat! With her hands thrust out in front of her, Asama sprang up to a sitting position. Huh!? She could tell she had just woken up. She was pretty sure she had been having some kind of incredible dream, but she had no memory of it. Waking up so suddenly must have driven it from her mind. I am pretty sweaty, so there must have been a lot of movement involved. Could it have been a legit dirty dream? What a shame I dont remem- no, it isnt a shame. I shouldnt cling to whats already gone. Farewell, dirty drea- no, I dont know for sure it was a dirty dream. Lets see what keywords I can still remember. Toori-kun, forcing me to do something, licking, swallowing. But on the other hand Fatty, creamy, buttery, tea, large servings, the Main Blue Thunder, plates upon plates. Yeah, Western desserts will get you fat, she realized. But I have to eat what Im served. And that would work up a sweat. Hmm, she groaned while looking up at the dark ceiling. I did get a good nights sleep regardless, she decided. ! She quickly checked on two things. First, she made sure Hanami was not awake. Good. She had needed sleep for the role she had been given, but she had been curious what would happen in Satomi. If anything was lost, it could cost him his life. So she had set it up so Hanami would wake her up if anything major happened. But Looks like that didnt happen. Hanami had not woken her. The spell she had put together had woken her up instead. Once she had calmed down a little, she checked on the situation in Satomi. The battle was ongoing, but it was safely headed toward an ending. The other side would have to announce the end of hostilities, but it appeared that was more of a formality than anything at this point. Her system would be relaying all of that to Masazumi and to him, so she left the divine transmission settings in place. Once she saw the income and expense report and the general report from Kanou, the actual losses came into focus. Asama: Um, Toori-kun? Are you up? Me: Yeah, I am, I am. Im eating some dessert. Asama: D-d-dessert? Why do I sound so shrill? Me: Yeah. Bell-sans place has a built-in ice room, right? Theres some castella cream sandwiches in there. Yknow, those red bean paste and castella sandwiches weve had imported since going to Sviet Rus. Curious, she walked over on her knees and opened the ice room in the corner of the changing room. Asama: Huh? Theres nothing in ours. She had a vague memory of something like that being in there before. Me: Theres not? Then Ill make you some later. Asama: Eh!? But, um, Ill get fat. Me: You dont have to eat a giant plateful of them or anything. Asama: Now that you mention it. She had no idea why she had assumed she would. She noticed the arms were awake and peeking inside the ice room, but there was no portable fuel for prosthetics in there. So she opened a sign frame and used an ether transfer from the divine network to produce some ether fuel meant for Mice. Some took the form of food, but others took the form of accessories. She summoned two ribbon ones and tied them around the arms wrists. They bowed and returned to Horizon. Should I really be doing stuff like this? She wondered that while returning to her futon, pulling the blanket up to her shoulders, and collapsing down. She was not going back to sleep. Everyone else was still asleep, but she had a lot to check on using her sign frame. A lot of information, such as foreign relations information, had to be kept secret until she had permission from Masazumi. And at the moment I need to know whats happening in Satomi. Since he was up, he would know a lot about that. She wanted to catch up as soon as possible. That was what she wanted to do now and it was the role the others had given her. And then Me: What are you doing? Ive been gathering materials this whole time. Asama: Materials? Me: Judge. For all of you. Sis has gotten way ahead of you and matching her probably wont be easy, but I feel like maybe you dont have to. She was not quite sure if being included in this was a good thing or not. But it was he who brought up the topic she had been interested in. Me: Sounds like Flatty and Ookubo have been working hard back in Satomi. Asama: Really? What are things like there? She asked the question on her mind. She did not know how things had reached their current point and she did not know how he felt about it. She used his statement as a chance to ask about it. She did wonder if she was worrying too much, but Hmm. Horizon is fast asleep right now and even Kimi is asleep. Have they made me the designated worrier? No, that cant be it. Even Horizon would make sure he didnt feel sad if she were awake. Yes, as soon as he showed any sign of sadness, she would punch him right in the gu-no, she would let him off with a punch to the jaw. Probably. She saw the two arms start some shadow boxing, so at least the punching part had to be accurate. At any rate, he responded to the question she had asked without hesitation. Me: I guess Id say even Flatty must be happy with this result. Asama: Yes, she can take things too seriously sometimes. Right? he replied. Me: And Yoshiyori must be happy with it too. Thank goodness, thought Asama when she heard that. The lack of a reaction from the spell contract was proof enough that he did not feel sad. Hence the thank goodness. Asama: So theyve settled things for now? Me: Yeah. After a moment, he quickly added more. Me: But dont tell Horizon, okay? Shed think I was feeling sad and punch me right in the gu-no, in the jaw. Unfortunately, she was fairly certain it was the arms he had to worry about, not Horizon herself. But that must have removed the lid because he kept speaking. Me: Its great, isnt it? I mean, since we took Flatty in and teased her a bunch, weve gotta do this right, dont we? Asama: Yes. She had a good upbringing, so she gets angry when things arent done right. Me: Yeah, but I guess this proved that our way of doing things is the right one. Asama: That sounds like something Masazumi might say, which isnt exactly reassuring. Something occurred to her while she was talking. Wait. Is he comforting himself by talking with me? This was a shared secret. It was a conversation he could only have because of his relationship with her. Wow. She made sure this chat would be automatically saved and then twisted around. She grabbed the sign frame, curled up, and dove head first under the covers. Then she pulled the text close to her eyes. She could not believe it. Wait, wait, wait. This is hardly the first time this has happened, she frantically told herself. We always talk like this. But Im not used to being aware of it, she added while mentally hanging her head. She still could not believe it, but she was enough used to it to wish she had been aware of it in the past. Meanwhile, he was the same as always. Me: Well, Flatty really did work hard. Asama: Y-yes, she did everything she had to do. They were no longer talking about Satomi Yoshiyori. The topic had changed from the past to the present. And now to the future. Asama: How are you going to reward her? Me: What would you do? Good question, she thought. Asama: Maybe give her a bonus divine protection service without adding to the loan covering her god of war expenses. Me: That seems too coldly realistic to me. Asama: But my family runs a shrine and she is a fighter. However Asama: We do need to send her some kind of message, dont we? She checked the report and saw that Naomasa was fine too. For once, the Suzaku had not been entirely destroyed. She was happy to see that no one close to her had been lost. That seemed selfish to her, but it meant less of a burden on him. So she sent that information to him and to Masazumi who was still asleep. Asama: Isnt that great, Toori-kun? Me: For Flatty, you mean? No, she thought. For him. Horizon would probably thank him when she heard about the result of the Kantou Liberation. Mito would probably congratulate him. And this was what Asama had to say to him. Probably. They had in fact lost Houjou Genan and many of those who had attacked as nameless fighters, including Ujiteru, were missing. He must have seen that if he was watching the real-time information. But those people had accomplished something. You understand that, dont you? They had learned something from Satomis Yoshiyori, from Dates Kojirou and Komahime, from Sanadas Celestial Dragons and ninjas, from Takigawa, and from so many others they had met or communicated with. Horizon seemed to have learned how to take a broader view of life and death and how to live ones life. And for him Asama: Its about relationships, isnt it? They were different for everyone. And some were much bigger than between two individuals. Asama: I think everyone has their own relationships and those are what give them goals and thoughts to fulfill. So when people go to accomplish their goals, they dont want to see only bad things there, Toori-kun. And Asama: Even if there are bad things there, Shinto can convert those into good fortune. Me: Yeah, I guess that is what happened this time. Asama: It is. She made sure to quickly add more. Asama: But if something were to happen to you, we wouldnt be able to give up on you. Me: Did I worry you? Asama: If you ever didnt, we wouldnt have the relationship we do now. Me: Yeah, and that makes things a lot easier for me. She smiled bitterly at that. And then she repeated her earlier statement. Asama: Isnt that great, Toori-kun? So Asama: I think it is. Toori nodded at Asamas statement. Thats right. It is great. It felt real as he put it to words. He also felt the sleepiness hitting him all of a sudden. Me: I wish I could thank or congratulate Yoshiyori. But I guess I can say it to Flatty and the others from Satomi instead. Asama: What are you going to say first? Good question, he thought. But then it hit him. Me: You kick ass, I guess. Asama: Ohh. Me: Why is that such a surprise? Asama: Well, I just think Yoshiyori-san would have loved to hear you say that. I hope he would, thought Toori. Me: Im gonna make sure I kick ass too, so will you help me out? Asama: You know we will. And remember what Masazumi said about the current you and the future you in comparison to the old you? He did kind of remember that. She has trouble just coming out and giving people compliments. But Me: I want to be like that to. In a way only Mr. Impossible can. I suppose so, agreed Asama. She felt like it had been a long time since she had heard him talking about the future. Asama: You should talk about this with Horizon too. Me: Horizon wouldnt listen to this schmaltzy stuff. He has a point, she realized while hanging her head below the blanket. She could imagine what Horizon would say if he tried to talk about this with her: Then your next task can be trying to live as an honest human being. Or, Ho ho? And what about that is so great? Asama: B-but thats just her tsun side coming out! If you keep at it, shell figure it out in her own wayin her own horrifying way. Me: Stop trying to depress meeeeee! She realized that his relationships tended toward the extreme in one direction or another. She sighed as she realized she was one example of that. Asama: But even she has started smiling recently, so she should be able to accept what youre saying, how she reacts notwithstanding. Me: Eh? She smiles? Asama: Yes, she does. Wait, have younotseenit? Me: Asama: D-dont die! Next time I see it, Ill snap a photo for you! Me: Yeah, please do. I shouldnt have mentioned that, she realized while growing a lot less confident she had actually seen it herself. But anyway, she thought while pushing herself up on her elbows. This felt something like unlocking a small bonus stage. Asama: Okay, Toori-kun, I have to prepare for the morning, so I need to get going. They had discussed a lot and, thinking back, a lot of it seemed fairly embarrassing. I really shouldnt be able to say that I think its great too. At least not yet. Asama: I wouldnt have been able to say a lot of that if anyone else was up. Mar-Ga: Really? Then Im glad I kept quiet. Her blood temperature dropped by about three degrees. Naruze saw the shrine maiden spring up on her elbows. Thats an exciting way to wake up. N-N-N-N-Naruze? Yesss? Naruze smiled in order to put the girl at ease. She also held up the castella cream sandwich she had gotten from the ice room as a reward for completing her storyboard earlier. Heh heh. Asama? I thought that was great too. Great material, I mean. H-how much of it did you hear? All of it, of course. I was up the whole time. Get some sleep! Its good for your health and your looks! Besides, you shouldnt push yourself too hard! Eh, this is normal for me. Hold on. That only works when youre young, you know? Fair enough, agreed Naruze. And if I can get away with it when Im young, that means you cant complain about me doing it now. I just have to learn how to get to sleep early once Im older. They saw Sanyou-sensei dashing away after taking one step inside the bathhouse entrance. Ah, Sanyou-sensei! Arent you doing that gag an awful lot recently!? She must be busy. Naruze smiled. But Im glad to see you two get along so well. Yes, and I was especially glad to see the part where you grew all flustered. Take a look at your bottom half. My bottom half? Asamas gaze dropped to below her hips. Your pajamas pulled up above that part a while back. B-but, um, uh. And your waist on down were sticking out from the blanket and wiggling around. I-I was not wiggling. I dont wiggle. This video begs to differ. W-w-wait just a second, Naruze! Asama quickly pulled down the hem of her pajamas. Did you film anything else? Do you really think I of all people would miss that golden opportunity? Yeah, I suppose not. Asama accepted it with a smile, but then she grabbed the empty space to her right in both hands and set it down to her left. But that isnt the point. Oh, I took some photos too. Like your face while you slept. See? Naruze tossed over a Magie Figur and made sure to say one more thing. I sent it to the Chancellor. Asama quickly flipped through the Magie Figurs images to check them all. Oh, Im not the only one. In addition to her sleeping face, there were images of Mitotsudaira and of the two arms. Um, were in the same category as the arms? Horizons defenses were too tough, so I couldnt get one of her. That makes sense, she thought while flipping through, but then she came across a butt. She was not sure she had ever seen it before, so why was she so certain it was her own? But Oh. She frantically set down the Magie Figur. Whats the matter? Y-you know exactly what it is, dont you!? Dont you!? While Naruze smiled in an oddly excited way, Asama lifted back up the Magie Figur to check the image. This was not the aforementioned video. For one thing, the timestamp said it was from when she was still asleep. There was one thing she had to ask about. Um, Naruze? Yesss? Ill answer any question you have, Asama. Because you always give me such great material. Then, she started. Did you send this butt photo to Toori-kun? Hah. Do you really think Ill answer that? Y-you went back on your word quick! What does it matter? The Technohexen smiled and pointed toward the wall to the boys bath. If youre that curious, why not ask him yourself? I couldnt! I couldnt possibly! The arms lifted their wrists and gave her dual thumbs ups, but she was not sure what that meant. She grabbed a nearby sign frame in order to change the subject. At this time of night, anything she saw could be used as a new topic, so it was all useful to her. Honestly, she grumbled in exasperation and found the sign frame showed the sleeping status of the boys. Hm, so Toori-kun is the only one up. Neshinbara put up a pretty good fight, though. He kept monitoring the situation in Satomi and checking for any information from N?rdlingen. Of course, Masazumi will summarize all that for us come morning anyway. That sounded like him. But aside from him Oh, the Nagaoka boy is actually asleep. Once he wakes up, you have to do his immigration and defection processing, right? Shouldnt you be getting ready for that? No, most of that is already ready. But in N?rdlingen The battle formations are already taking shape. Naruze pointed at the sign frame Asama held. But Tomoe Gozen says shes trying to convince Lady Nagaoka. Maybe Im judging a book by its cover, but that seems strange to me. I mean, Tomoe Gozen is a warrior and the name inheritor of Luther, the father of Protestantism. I thought she would be a militarist who insisted the history recreation was carried out to the letter. Yes, agreed Asama concerning Tomoe Gozen. I have some information on her since she did some Shinto related things concerning the Emperor. I looked into her history on the Shinto side when we met her before and during the meeting with Shirakawas Yasuhira the night before the three-nations negotiation, so I learned some things about her. Asama summed it up as briefly as she could. Most likely, Tomoe Gozen is opposed to forcing the history recreation onto people. There are a lot of things you dont understand until the time comes, arent there? Christina looked up into the early morning sky with Tomoe Gozen seated next to her. She saw the imperial fleet and anti-imperial fleet lining up in the southern sky. To be honest, I thought no one would take this seriously once the battle in Kantou ended. Would you have preferred that? I think I was being too self-conscious. Tomoe Gozen lifted her shoulders at that. You have a troublesome personality, you know that? But anyway, there is a lot we dont know about everything. That is just how it is, Christina. Are you going to ask me to wait to die until I do understand? No, I am not, cut in Tomoe Gozen. Besides, you can still die of illness while waiting. If you fail to understand before that happens, then it is too late by the time you do. Then the survivors will worry that they received nothing from you. Are you talking to me here, or yourself? Good question. Tomoe Gozen pulled her hat down over her eyes. How about I tell you an old and unnecessary story? About There once was one a woman who insisted that a successful history recreation was in fact an abject failure. Volume 7C, 68: Good Listener Below the Roof Volume 7C, Chapter 68: Good Listener Below the Roof Um But, well How about We actually discuss this? Point Allocation (Curious) Naruze leaned against the bathhouse dressing rooms wall and raised her pen toward Asama. Listen, she said to gather the other girls attention. This might make good material and it might set the stage for something. You claim Tomoe Gozen may have been opposed to the history recreation. That sounds like an interesting historical suspense story, so I can use it like I do the divine radio while working on my manuscript. Thats a good idea, said Asama as she got up and opened a sign frame. Asama: Do you want to hear bout Tomoe Gozen too, Toori-kun? Me: She did seem to have some kind of history, but are you sure it isnt a sad story thatll make me cry? Mar-Ga: Shes still active as a ghost, so she must have had a positive outlook by the end. Whatever happened to her, she still wants to stay in this world. Naruze smiled bitterly when she saw Asama look up. Thats my thanks for giving me such great material. Naruze, youre in such a good mood you feel like someone else entirely. Judge. Thats what happens when I get such good material to work with. Fine, fine, said Asama while raising her sign frame. Asama: Um, okay. Lets talk about a mystery or slight oddity concerning Tomoe Gozen. Me: You saying her boobs are fake? Asama: No, those look very real. As someone who has gone through the same struggles, theres something about her movements and the way she balances herself that I recognize. But thats not the point. Mar-Ga: That would be a surprise though, you have to admit. I suppose, replied Asama as the arms mimicked propping up a head in interest next to her. Asama: This has to do with her husband, Minamoto Yoshinaka, who was known as Lord Kiso. Now, said Asama as she scrolled through her sign frame. All of this had been sent to Masazumi as well. She would provide information on the people with some connection to Musashi, especially when they had a connection to Shinto or were a historical figure C and especially especially when they were from a period in history that Neshinbara would invent weird fantasies about. Tomoe Gozen fell into that category. We dont have much time, so I need to get right to the point. Asama: Tomoe Gozen was actually Minamoto Yoshinakas mistress. His actual wife was someone else. That sounds awfully familiar. Asama wanted to shout I knew you would say that!, but she could not stop the flush rising from her neck. She blushed far too easily these days. Did she just have to get used to it? But Me: So what kind of relationship did this Yoshinaka have with Tomoe Gozen? Asama: Well, he actually had two wives. Mar-Ga: Wow, so he was a player. So who were the two? Asama: Um, well, this is kind of a pain to explain, but he was born in Shinano and he took a wife when he moved to Kyou. However, the Testament described what happened later. Asama: When he was ultimately driven out by Yoritomo and Yoshitsunes forces and living on the run, he told Tomoe Gozen that he was worried about the wife he left back in Shinano. Mar-Ga: So he took a local wife in Kyou in the same way people adopt the fashions and trends of a new home, huh? Me: Who was that first wife? Asama: There are no records of her. The Testament only gives that one passage from The Tale of the Heike, so it isnt clear who she was. But, said Asama. She had a thought about the current Tomoe Gozen. To put it to words Asama: The current Tomoe Gozen refers to herself as Minamoto Yoshinakas wife. Really, it was all a big pain in the rear, said Tomoe Gozen while seated on the bench and eating a teacake that had been sitting there for a while now. Kiso Yoshinaka is not technically speaking my husband. Testament, I was aware of that. You looked into it? she asked without even looking over. Christina covered her mouth with a sleeve and smiled. I gather and deal in information from every age and every part of the world. Then theres no point in hiding it. Think of this as verification from a contemporary. Listen. The Testament says he had two wives. The first is the woman he left in Shinano. The second is a woman named Ishi, the daughter of the chief imperial advisor who he wed in order to gain political power in Kyou. Testament, and after his death, Ishi went on to- I will get to that later, said Tomoe Gozen. Now, you seem to think you know about Ishi, but I bet you didnt know this. This being We knew each other. Asama: At the time, the rules about the history recreation and the Testament Union were fairly vague things. The Harmonic Unification War had yet to happen, so the name inheritors for the Divine States were generally managed by Shinto. So after our meeting with Yasuhira-san, I explained my reasons to IZUMO and was able to view a lot of information about this. She had learned something from that. Asama: Yoshinaka, Tomoe Gozen, and Ishi were all originally from ShinanoI think. I cant quite track down all the information, but they made their way to Kyoto in almost the exact same way, so I think its pretty much confirmed. Mar-Ga: Then did all three of them inherit their names together? Asama: Thats where things get kind of tricky. Asama viewed the records as she spoke. Asama: Yoshinaka inherited his name first. And while he was building up his career in Shinano, Ishis request was approved. Tomoe Gozens inherited name actually came incredibly late. Me: Cause she was lazy? Asama: Go have her kick your butt later, Toori-kun. Anyway, Tomoe Gozens earliest historical appearance is in The Tale of the Heike, but its during Yoshinakas life on the run. Thats actually at the end of his career. Mar-Ga: So what was that Protestant representative doing before she became Tomoe Gozen? Asama: Well, the contemporary records tell us that Ishi had a maid with her as a bodyguard. And Asama: That maid went on to become Tomoe Gozen. That sounds like a complicated friendship. Or name-inheritor-shipyes. I have to agree with you, but we thought we were making things simpler at the time. I saw Ishi like a little sister. If anything, I was in charge of planning, fighting, and dragging her along. She was more of an advisor, a helper, or you know how youll get this girl who follows you around everywhere? Thats what I mean. Oh, so something like Maria with me. The maid rushed in from down the hall and prostrated herself. My lady! I am not worthy of such praise when I am preparing to leave you! Well, Ishi wasnt quite so dynamic. But, anyway, she was like a little sister or one of the gang along with Yoshinaka back in Shinano. However After Yoshinaka inherited his name, Ishi did the same. Then the two of them were summoned to Kyou. Everyone knew she had feelings for him and, even if he had inherited a name, he was the type to get ahead of himself, so the head of our village said someone needed to go along as a manager. And that was you? Testament, confirmed Tomoe Gozen. Although it was really my parents and the village leaders getting rid of a lazy girl who had no interest in an inherited name. And I figured I might as well since it would make me at least a little useful. So while acting as Ishis bodyguard in name only, she met up with Yoshinaka and the others in Kyou. Ishi was received well by the people of Kyou, the chief imperial advisor liked her, and she managed a fairly comfortable life there. Their marriage was arranged in Kyou and, by the time it was over, even I had learned the Kyou way of doing things. Anyway, Ishi had wed, so I thought about returning to Shinano. Why didnt you? Thats simple enough. She shrugged. I took Ishi out into Kyou and asked for help choosing a souvenir to bring back to Shinano, but she asked me to continue working as her bodyguard if I had no real reason to return to Shinano. She made a direct request? Testament. It was the first time she had ever done that, so I agreed. Starting then, they had lived in peace. Her life there had been like what she imagined a mother-in-law living with her son and daughter-in-law would be like. Yoshinaka had not been the type to let himself grow corrupt even if he wanted to, so the days and months had passed relatively uneventfully. But the Testaments time limit was approaching. What could we even do? Everyone in Kyou tried to use an interpretation to accept Yoshinaka and his forces into Kyou. The plan was for him to inherit the name of an important figure in Kyou and prevent the conflict with Yoritomo and Yoshitsune from ever happening. It was thought that would benefit both sides. It would keep Kyou peaceful and it would allow both Yoritomo and Yoshitsune to concentrate their strength on their later battles. Yes. At the time, I never really thought it through that far. Then this can be a lesson for you as well. But what happened to that plan? You could figure that out from the end result. Without warning, everything fell apart. Asama: The remaining Shinto records tell us that Matsudono Motofusa C who played the role of Ishis father C and the other top officials went to report to the emperor. At the time, the Divine States history recreation was mostly managed by Shinto, so they were reporting to the emperor that the foundation of the history recreation for Kyou and the later Kamakura period would be dealt with via interpretations. Mar-Ga: Why to the emperor? I thought ever since the Age of Dawn, the emperor never influenced the outside world and just flirted with the environmental gods all day long. Asama: Correct, which is why it was the first time for most of those important people to ever have an audience with the emperor. Generally, they would simply go to the automatons at the entrance of the ley line management system known as the imperial palace. Me: Then why do it that time? Asama: The thing is, during Minamoto Yoshinakas rebellion, he imprisoned the cloistered emperor and, well, caused a lot of trouble for the imperial family and devastated the city of Kyou. The cloistered emperor and the rest of the imperial family were name inheritors and not actual relatives of the emperor, but with all that trouble so close to home, the officials thought they should go greet the emperor. I believe they really did think that, but I also believe it was an excuse. Naruze frowned at that. Oh, nothing gets past her. I should have known, thought Asama while Naruzes face was illuminated in the darkness by her own Magie Figur. Mar-Ga: What do you mean they really did think that, but it was also an excuse? Asama: Well, this is something that has to stay between us. Or rather, its a historical issue that is found in the records but would be discredited as misinformation if you tried to spread it around. Mar-Ga: Whether or not I draw something is for me to decide. Then this should be safe, decided Asama. After Yoshinakas death, the Genpei War begins in earnest and the Taira clan causes an incident that affects the position of the emperor. Mar-Ga: The drowning of the young emperor at Dan-no-Ura. Right? Asama: More or less, yes. But the real emperor is the one dealing with the environmental gods, so that young emperor was a name inheritor. You need to go a step further to actually affect the position of the emperor. In other words Asama: The young emperor who drowned at Dan-no-Ura sank along with the Imperial Regalia. So, um, the only one that remained unrecovered afterwards was the Ame-no-Murakumo-no-Tsurugi, or Heavenly Sword of Gathering Clouds. Me: Heavenly? Doesnt Ame mean rain, though? Asama: Heaven can be read that way too. They have the same etymology, after all. Remember the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies? Their purpose was to research and develop methods of praying to heaven for rain, so you can see that association there too. We discussed all this before, but do you, um, not remember? Me: It usually takes me about three times before something sticks in my head. Well, I probably only remember because Ive been researching it. Mar-Ga: Okay, lets get on with it before the nerd wakes up. Isnt it bad that the heavenly sword wasnt recovered? Asama: Yes. The Testament says Yoshitsune-san and her group searched the ocean and found the magatama and mirror, but they did not find the heavenly sword. So the records say the chief imperial advisor and others wanted to ask the emperor what they should do about that recreation and other things. Of course, this was all done unofficially and none of the people directly involved are still alive, so none of this can be made public. But, said Asama. Asama: After that audience, the chief advisor and the other top officials took a hardline stance on following the Testament. They created a dummy version of the heavenly sword and forced Yoshinaka to die, almost like they had forgotten all about their previous plans. I still dont know why, but things changed. Tomoe Gozen thought back to when it happened. At the time, I was eating snacks at Yoshinakas estate. I had never really thought much about the emperor and, when the chief advisor and the others said they were going to an audience, I was just glad I didnt have to mess with all that. Well, they do say the emperor does not influence the outside world, so why would you have thought much about them? True enough, she agreed. For that very reason, none of those officials had ever gone to meet the emperor who lives deep in the structure known as the imperial palace and remains is in constant contact with the environmental gods. That time, they used the emergency that could cause serious issues for Kyou and the Divine States and the loss of the Ame-no-Murakumo-no-Tsurugi as a reason to visit the imperial palace, where an automaton guided them to the emperor. But what happened in there? She only knew that it had resulted in a hardline stance on the history recreation. My only praise is for Yoshitsunes decisiveness when she chose to strike down Yoshinaka. For Lady Yoshitsune? Testament. Rumor has it, she took a single breath after hearing of the situation and immediately said the following: That is my job. I am a strong enough person to carry that weight. Thinking back now, she was glad Yoshitsune was that kind of person. Because once it was all over, she had managed to follow her around for a while and forget her troubles. But back before they knew what the future held, they had chosen to fight. When we left Kyou, Ishi called out to me and said this: Im sorry for keeping you here for so long, Tomoe Gozen. Tomoe Gozen? Testament. That was the first time she had called me that, but I just accepted it without thinking too hard about it. If I had thought about it, I could have figured it out. I was so stupid. At the time, I laughed and told her she had nothing to apologize for and that it had been fun. And if I was going to be Tomoe Gozen, then I had to be Yoshinakas bodyguard, so I said this to Ishi. She had wanted to look like a cool big sister in front of the woman she saw as a skilled little sister. So I will return Yoshinaka safely to you. My. I will never forget the look on her face when I said that. Was she happy? Not a chance. Tomoe Gozen smiled bitterly. Ishi had wept with a look that could have been interpreted as joy or resignation and she had beaten on Tomoe Gozen through her armor. Over and over. She told me I was stupid. But I already knew I was stupid, so I again accepted it without thinking too hard about it. And that was a mistake. She had calmed Ishi and gone out to battle without really knowing what any of it meant. She remembered it being a long battle. We won big at the beginning, but since he knew he had no future, Yoshinaka suggested we all leave him. Some obeyed, others stayed with him, and others deserted. And after a big battle, our numbers were reduced to single digits and our life on the run began. While I was wondering how I would return to Kyou and how Ishi was doing, he suddenly spoke to me. He said How should I put this? Im worried about the woman I left back in Shinano. Thats from The Tale of the Heike, right? It was. I assumed it was a part of the history recreation, so I chose to stay with him as Tomoe Gozen. I remember it happening on a mountain ridge. I could see the lights of some city or other in the distance and I said your wife in Shinano? with a sigh. He had responded with a yes. I pointed out that he had Ishi in Kyou, so I asked what woman in Shinano he could possibly care about more than her. She had meant it as a bit of a cruel joke since they were all from Shinano and she knew no such woman existed. But The name he gave was the name I had gone by back in Shinano. CCCCCC Should Christinas silence have made her feel proud or made her laugh at herself. She still did not really get it. He called me the woman in Shinano instead of Tomoe Gozen. I dont get what men are thinking sometimes. But I did finally understand why Ishi had apologized when I left. And why she had asked me to continue working as her bodyguard in Kyou. You fool. Stop looking down on yourself by assuming people are being considerate or cruel. She had not thought much of anything about that foolishness. But Well, I got really angry with him. I grabbed him by the collar and let him have it: Youre the worst. You didnt even fool Ishi, you know that? And what did he say back? Yes. Youre enjoying this arent you? she thought about Christinas reaction. Of course I didnt. The two of us were working together to fool you. And he was exactly right, so I couldnt find a rebuttal. With that, she had realized that two different deceptions had been underway ever since Shinano. Ishi had wanted to be with him. He had wanted to be with Tomoe Gozen. Ishi had been prepared to use the history recreation to step aside, but Tomoe Gozen had been too stupid to let it happen. And a fool will meet a fools end. Their group while on the run had been almost entirely male. She had ended up doing the housework-like tasks, which had brought them closer together. The two of them could discuss old times in front of the campfire. When he had been explaining how long he had been interested in her, the others had started teasing them and she had honestly wanted to kill all of them. But even our life on the run came to an end. Run, he had said when Yoshitsune and the others were approaching. Escape and get word of all this to Shinano. That much followed the Testament, so she had chosen to leave as per the Testament. But when I turned my back on him and began running, he said one last thing to me. He said Sorry about all the trouble. And what did you say in response? I hate to say it, but I honestly dont remember. That showed just how overwhelmed with emotion she had been. Part of her was certain she had said something, but part of her was certain she had not. And would she have even had the words to reply back then? When I looked back, I saw him charging in with a few of his men to break through the enemy line. I survived and later learned he had been killed in battle. There was nothing I could have done. I hid my identity, went to Kyou, and tried to meet Ishi. I saw the perfect chance to meet her during a congratulatory festival, but She took a breath. It was someone else going by the name of Ishi. You mean? Shortly after we left, she arranged for a number of things and then died. They said it was an illness. The Testament said that Ishi was also known as the Winter Princess. True to that name, an attendant woman said she had died peacefully in her sleep. It was apparently a chronic illness. She had had it since we were in Shinano, but she had kept it a secret from me. There I was feeling like a mother-in-law, but I hadnt noticed anything and she was deceiving me all along. That had led to more realizations. Why had Yoshinaka done what Ishi wanted? Why had Ishi handed everything over to her? And why had she not realized anything that was going on? Did she only have her own foolishness to blame for feeling happy while being so oblivious? Or had those two given her that happiness by hiding everything from her? Why is there so much you only understand after you lose someone? Dammit. I was so stupid to misunderstand what Ishi meant when she said goodbye. In a way, revealing my stupidity must have led Ishi to realize her considerate efforts were wasted on me. Its obvious now that her tears were out of sympathy for my stupidity. She really had been like a perfect little sister. But Did I say something to Yoshinaka when I left him? Had she managed to say something to the man Ishi had left with her? It was a bit late to be asking that now, 500 years later. All this time, Ive tried to believe that I told him it wasnt any trouble. That was not much, but it would have responded to his feelings in kind. And That really is how I felt. Those were not words of sympathy. She knew she would have said them on reflex. That was all she could have let out, so she was sure that was all she would have said. I really am stupid. ButTomoe Gozen? There is proof that your words reached him, isnt there? I mean, Lord Yoshinaka did not become a ghost. Yes. True. She stood up. Since he did not become a ghost, he must not have had any regrets in this world. I can assume I did speak and assume my words did reach him. That sounds like a decent compromise. I mean, I dont want to even consider the worst case where I didnt say anything and he gave up on this world out of despair. She removed her hat. When she looked up and felt the chill of the air, she realized just how embarrassing a story she had told. However Its taken 500 years for me to tell this story like its something from the past. All because of that one little statement. But her own belief was all she had to tell her if she managed to do the right thing, at least a little bit. That was why the regret had stuck with her through death and she had become a ghost, but even that had to be far less significant than all the efforts and attempted consideration those two had gone through for her back then. Do not err here. Of course, even if you do, you might be able to work something out given 500 years. She placed her hat on Christinas head. And she took a breath. Storytime is over, so its time to face reality. I will be going to war, but you sit here and think a bit, Christina. Choosing death because the Testament says so is one path you can take. But But Have I gotten my point through to you? Think on that, Christina. Asama finished telling the majority of the story. Although a lot of the later part remains unknown, so we can only speculate. Me: Shes had a rough life too, huh? The arms nodded and Asama concurred. A few people were stirring around them. The others were waking up. As for Asama herself Oh, I need to go purify myself ahead of everyone. She had gotten permission from Suzu. Her morning bath would be a little rushed, but she had to go get it done. But when she got up, Naruze spoke quietly to her. I love all this great material Ive been getting from Satomi and N?rdlingen. And We ended up leaving Satomi to the others, but I want to help out however I can at N?rdlingen. Thats great and all, but you stayed up all night. Are you sure youre up for it? Judge. Im used to it. But more importantly, look. The others were starting to get up. Suzu remained in Kimis arms, so she flailed her arms and legs through the air. It doesnt look like Kimis waking up. I bet she changed her settings. Volume 7C, 69: Opener of a Closed Place Volume 7C, Chapter 69: Opener of a Closed Place Even indoors Morning is morning Its always like this At this time Point Allocation (I am up) Mitotsudaira stepped out from Suzus Bath. The compressed sleep spell had awoken her on schedule. Which was a little earlier than the others. Asama, who had already been up, had given her a morning purification in the bathhouse bath. The bathwater had been a little hard for her nonhuman standards, but Todays ground battle will be in a field instead of in the Edo ruins, so bug repellent is going to be fairly necessary. She had shared the morning bath with the two arms, meaning they had taken their bath earlier than Horizon herself. They had a battle coming up, but they still had breakfast and a strategy meeting to go, so she had put her pajamas back on. Once outside, she saw her king laying a cloth over one of the benches out front. Good morning, my king. Oh, hey. Morning. Would you like some ham for breakfast? Judge! You ordered it from the Blue Thunder, didnt you? That sounds fantastic. Sure thing, he replied while walking to the stove of the food stand he had set up in front of the bathhouse. She realized he was only wearing an apron. My king, why are you dressed like that? Dont be dumb. I dont want to get hot oil on me! Its the smart thing to do! She had a feeling it was bad that made sense to her. But something else was weighing on her mind. Is everything okay in Satomi? There had been a big battle there. She had seen the result when she woke up, but it had ended sooner than she had expected. Even their forces had been worn down a lot early on and Hashibas group had arrived in the early morning. Houjou and the locals really gave it their all. What did her king think about it all? The arms, which had accompanied her outside, must have been curious about that as well because they beckoned him over. What is it? he asked just in time for them to leap up and grab his cheeks. Ow ow ow ow! My cheeks dont stretch like that! Please forgive me! Why do you ask for forgiveness when you didnt do anything wrong? she asked. Its my schtick, he said while the arms climbed onto his shoulders and started mussing up his hair. Mitotsudaira smiled bitterly at it all. Looks like I dont have to worry about him. He did seem to be thinking about something, but he did not seem depressed. A thought occurred to her, so she looked over at Asama who was compiling a list of spells. That Shinto shrine maiden was closely connected to life and death and to history. She was the most common member of their class that people came to for advice. And given the order with which they woke up That must be it. I shouldnt be surprised, thought Mitotsudaira. She knew she did not have it in her to discuss life-and-death issues or what happened with Satomi Yoshiyori. She might even try to dodge the issue by unnecessarily talking about what tactics he should have used back then. On the other hand, if the intensity with which she tried to discuss such things got through to him, maybe it would be meaningful after all, but Asama had handled it this time. Tomo. Eh? What is it? Asama turned around after the arms handed her a list of Horizons spells. Is there a divine protection you need in a hurry? No, it isnt that. She watched her king carry over the food stands pedestal from the bathhouses storeroom. Horizon would have stretched his cheeks, slapped him, and given him a lecture based on some extreme point of view, dont you think? Wh-what are you talking about? Asamas flustered behavior told Mitotsudaira she had been right. There are so many tricky problems to deal with. Her king could not be allowed to feel sad. But this time, she had a question about that. Did you want to prevent my king from feeling sad? Well, um. Asama froze in place but eventually looked around and sighed. After confirming that no one else was listening in, she turned toward Mitotsudaira once more. Her face displayed relief more than just a simple smile. It felt like a weight had already been lifted from his shoulders before I said anything. Really? In that case, her king must have made some decision on his own. She wondered what would have happened if the Kantou Liberation had failed, but We have finally caught up to the multitude of doubts and anger we felt that night, havent we? Oh, that was a very Mito thing to say. Was it? she wondered while Asama erected a soundproof barrier around the plaza in front of the bathhouse. We are about to order some breakfast, so how about we all eat together? Mitotsudaira looked around while wondering where they could all eat breakfast together. That all would go beyond those in the bathhouse. It would also include Noriki and the others who had returned to their homes. In that case Have you rented out this plaza? Yes. Horizon is still asleep and I thought having us all together would make adjusting our divine protections easier. Oh. Asama seemed to realize what Mitotsudaira had meant and she replied while picking up Horizons arms from the ground. I have gotten permission to use this place. Ive activated a simple barrier so I can purify everyone and handle their spells while we hold a meeting. So, how we usually do things. Impressive, as always. Please, its nothing. Asama produced a collection of spell list sign frames on top of her empty hand and left them with Hanami. Mito, I want to settle on what spells to distribute to everyone, so will you help me with that in a bit? Judge. But breakfast comes first. And thats quite something, Tomo. She was looking at the two arms held between Asamas breasts. It had to do with how tightly Asama was holding them, but Mitotsudaira recognized something in the way the arms were acting. Ive noticed that they tend to calm down when Kimi does this with them, said Asama. Come to think of it, she did restrain them like that during the camp at Sanada, didnt she? She did, confirmed Asama while their king walked over with some paper plates. The arms looked back and started squirming, so Asama lowered them down, but Ah. The chest of her clothing separated and exposed everything down to below her navel. Dont worry, said their king. Ill just be here staring. My king, saying that with a straight face is a little weird. Its fine. Asama smiled with lowered eyebrows and placed a hand on her opened clothing. Im wearing the supporter I showed you earlier, so its fine. Its perfectly fine. Really. Oh, how unusual. As soon as the words left Mitotsudairas mouth, her own collar was grabbed from below. Eh? she wondered before realizing it was the arms. The next thing she knew, her clothing had been opened from shoulders to navel. Kyaaaaahhh! She quickly closed it again and her king looked back when he was supposed to be setting down a plate. Dont worry. Ill just be here staring. Is that what you call equal treatment? Is that what this is? Down below, the arms gave him a double thumbs up and then gave another one to Kimi as she stepped out of the bathhouse. Kimi could not have known what it was about, and yet Yes! Fantastic! More! Do it more! That was always a bad sign, but Mitotsudaira had her own excuse to make while holding her clothes together. I-I am wearing something underneath, so it is fine for me too. Right! said her king with a cheerful smile. And while finally setting down the plate, We are outside, after all. Mitotsudaira saw Asamas expression change when he said that. Her eyebrows rose in surprise and she could not look him in the eye while responding in a scratchy voice. R-right? Wow. Asama felt her body temperature quickly rise and then fall. She knew he had a photo of her while she slept, but she suddenly remembered that he might have more. Wowww. This was bad. She realized her blood pressure and pulse had been fluctuating wildly the last few days. That had to be bad for her health. Down at her feet, the arms held their hands up to imaginary ears in a You were saying? gesture, but she knew they had to be doing this on purpose. And more importantly Umm. Next to her, Mitotsudaira gave her an oddly refreshed smile. Ho ho? Mitotsudaira had her own thoughts on the matter, but right now, she lightly elbowed the shrine maiden who could not look her king in the eye. Eh? Ehh? said Asama, so Mitotsudaira smiled and spoke. So you agree you want to be careful because were outside? Then what would you have done if we were inside? Asamas expression froze for a few seconds. O-oh. She hung her head while a cold sweat covered her face, but this told Mitotsudaira something. I was wrong. She had been so sure that was what had been on Asamas mind, but this reaction said otherwise. If that wasnt on her mind, then she must have been thinking about some other stupid-no, I mustnt call it stupid. Some other problem. Well, whatever, she decided to keep going from the problem she had suggested just now. Heh heh. Fine then, Tomo. If you insist on treating inside and outside differently, I will do the same. Y-youre using me as an excuse for something, arent you!? Arent you!? Asama quickly recovered and pointed at Horizons arms looking up at her from the floor. L-look, these arms are completely naked, if you can believe it! Theyre already taking things much further than me! Hey, said their king. Youve gotta be able to relax more while at home, right? Um, well, yes, I suppose so, said Mitotsudaira while thinking to herself. But you can relax more while still wearing underwear, cant you? She felt like she was starting to bargain with herself here, but she decided there was nothing to worry about since Horizon tended to destroy all the rules in the Main Blue Thunder anyway. She would do best to do what she wanted. I see, she decided, but something still bothered her. It had to do with her earlier inaccurate guess. She took Asama a short distance away because Naruze, Naito, and some others had stepped outside. And then Tomo, why did you get weirdly flustered earlier? You know, about the being outside stuff. Eh!? W-well, you have to, um, wear something underneath this while outside, right? Youre changing the subject, arent you? When Mitotsudaira said that with a smile, Asama looked the other way. But not to avoid answering. She suddenly raised a hand to gather Naruzes attention. Naruze, show us Mitos version of what you showed me. What is this about? wondered Mitotsudaira. Naruze was clearly woozy from lack of sleep, but she managed to toss over a Magie Figur. What is this? She caught it and found it was a photograph. And Eh? It was her own face as she slept. For some reason, the arms were there striking a body pillow pose, but the bigger issue was how it showed her clinging to her blanket with her hips sticking up. Wait, wh-what is this!? Oh, we reached an agreement for her to delete mine. Yes. Also, there is a chance that some photos of more than just your face made their way to Toori-kun. Yes. Asama smiled with raised eyebrows and placed her hands on Mitotsudairas shoulders. Its the same for both us! For both of us, Mito! How was I supposed to know about this!? Asamas expression went blank and she weakly looked the other way. Count yourself lucky you were fully covered in yours Mitotsudaira had no idea what might not have been covered, but it sounded like Asama had it even worse than her. Kimi saw Asama trying to calm Mitotsudaira down. She stood near the bathhouse entrance where her brother was reheating and cooking some things on the portable stove. Foolish brother? Hm? What is it, sis? Want me to add some of this honey here? Ill have some on my toast. But anyway She looked to the two girls who had each picked up one of the arms and worked to restrain them as some kind of new sport. People change, dont they? She moved behind her brother and balanced plates on her shoulders and arms to help carry them out. She stood on her toes while half-laden with plates. Foolish brother. Here you go. It was faster to balance a few on her palms and let her brother set them down. And she had more to say. Youve done it, havent you? Finished with the plates, you mean? Heh heh. You know exactly what I mean, dont you? Judge. He lowered his head, but only as a nod. He immediately looked back up and held his head high. Im your brother, arent I? Heh heh. Oh, you foolish brother. But, he said. Im glad to hear you say that. Asama said something to you last night, didnt she? Well, yeah. Did she call it a happy ending? Something like that. What a shrine maiden-y thing to say, thought Kimi. Asama would understand what it meant to be happy and to rid yourself of troubles since she spoke of such things often in her work. But with my foolish brother, it wouldnt be part of her work. So it was probably something like Isnt that great. While imagining a few possible ways she might have said that, Kimi felt an extremely ticklish sensation at the top of her stomach. Kimi, why are you smiling at Tomo in such a my, my, my kind of way? asked Mitotsudaira. Heh heh. It wont be long before I do the same for you! Make sure to have lots of fun with my foolish brother, since that is the source of my good mood! W-wait, Kimi! What are you saying Ive done to deserve this!? asked Asama. The arms held out their hands to calm the girl and Kimi commented on the action. They really are a part of Horizon, arent they? They seem to get up to some mischief all on their own, but there is a connection, explained Asama. So when do you think Horizon will wake up? asked Kimi. She and her brother viewed Asama who checked on her sign frame. Her request was for another two hours, so I expect she will wake up near the end of the Battle of N?rdlingen. I see, said Kimi just as Masazumi stepped out of Suzus Bath. Nhh. Masazumi stretched. Okay, lets get started on the strategy meeting. Is Aoi cooking breakfast? You bet! said Kimis brother while everyone began preparing to eat. The next battle would be starting soon. Its Nagabuto this time, foolish brother. Judge. And theres Tomoe Gozen too. He had apparently done some studying this time. While she rewarded him by massaging his head with her chin, the wolf walked over. She spoke up while helping the others move the benches into place and handing out the baskets brought over from the Blue Thunder. Oh, um, my king? Yeah? What is it, Nate? Oh? Should I be here for this? asked Kimi. The wolfs eyebrows rose and she smiled as if she had only just noticed. That is fine with me. This is not a secret. After a single nod, she placed a hand on her chest and spoke to her king. Congratulations on liberating Kantou, my king. Judge, he said with a toothy smile, but the shrine maiden burst out laughing on the other side of the wolf. Wh-what was that for, Tomo!? Well, um, that was just such a Mito thing to do. Honestly. Mitotsudaira looked back toward Kimi, but with a glare. And you, Kimi! What is with that my, my, my smile!? Its getting lighter out, but the Azuchi is in the way. Tokishige listened to Musashi 6th Special Duty Officer Naomasa from atop a mass of metal. They were below the ridge of southern Bousou where they overlooked the Satomi base. This were on the open slope a bit further down from where their battle had concluded. They were both seated atop their god of war. They had not carried them here. Integritys weight had caused it to slide down the slope and Jizuri Suzaku had followed after it. Tokishige had gone almost all the way to the base and asked to have Integrity and Suzaku collected. She had received treatment for her arm and shoulder injuries then. I never imagined I would have a component stolen mid-battle and then lose. Has anyone ever told you you have a stubborn personality? No, most of my previous battles were against Yoshiyasu. Oh. The Musashi 6th Special Duty Officer seemed to accept that answer, but it was a mystery what meaning she had taken from it. Still, she could only blame her own personality for refusing to return to base when Kantou had been liberated and light was returning to the base. What am I supposed to do? Should she rejoice? Should she argue her case for joining the other side and fighting against them? Both sides knew the other side had their reasons for what they did. That would be why the Musashi 6th Special Duty Officer had not said anything about it. But it still bothered her on the inside. How should I put this? Just say it however you can. Fair enough, she decided while pretending to think hard on it. I dont like This was something she had been thinking on for a while. I dont like how it feels like Satomi has been toyed with by history. Isnt that exactly what happened? The other girl smiled bitterly. Hashiba comes in and blows up Satomi so Musashi cant have their base in Kantou. And Satomis Chancellor dies. So you have no choice but to work for Hashiba, but then Musashi shows up and tries to return things to how they were. You probably just wish the world would leave you alone, but Musashi has Yoshiyasu and justice on their side. Not their side, your side. Dont act like you arent a part of this. Eh, I prefer staying out of the politics. Its such a pain. So you were thinking of it from our point of view? That would be kind of weird. Then Before she could ask why, the Musashi 6th Special Duty Officer explained. When somethings a pain, I always leave it to, or abandon it with, them. I dont mess with it myself. Thats how I live my life. I hate that. Why? Because it means you have people you can trust to deal with it for you. The Musashi 6th Special Duty Officer looked over at her with eyes wide. That response had clearly come as a surprise. And CCCCC For some reason, she hung her head and held her head in her hands. Tokishige wondered if she had said the wrong thing. She was feeling kind of awkward, so What is it? Well, sometimes these weird truths hit you in the last way you ever expected. But anyway. The Musashi 6th Special Duty Officer pointed forward. Look, shes coming. Tokishige looked over to see a familiar face climbing the slope toward them. Yoshiyasu. Yoshiyasu nodded when Tokishige called her name. She had already arranged to have Righteousness collected. She had contacted Houjou to ask what to do about Genan. He apparently told them to have him buried here. He had made the attack while hiding his identity. That meant he could not return. She decided to bury him in the spot where he had last seen Houjou and then send his possessions back to his homeland. While making those arrangements, she had heard Tokishige was waiting for Integrity to be collected. When she had told Ookubo she wanted to hold a secret meeting with Tokishige Righteousness: Is Yagyuu Munenori here? DD: Judge. I am right behind you, Satomi Student Council President. She had looked back to check. DD: Um, could you not turn around out of simple curiosity? Its a simple enough motion for you, but I have to run all the way around you. Righteousness: Hm? You dont have to stay behind me, do you? DD: Standing in front of a VIP would obstruct their words. What a Shinto way of thinking, she realized. But on the other hand Righteousness: What if you need to shield them? DD: I would knock them down from behind. Then I would attack with my hammer. Righteousness: Attack the VIP? Yeah, I guess no one can kill them if theyre already dead. DD: Attack the attacker! Oh, yeah. Whoops. I hate how accustomed to Musashis rules Ive gotten. But Yagyuu asked a question about this. DD: Satomi Student Council President, is this that kind of person? Righteousness: What kind of person? DD: One you think I should stand guard in front of you for. Thats the real question, thought Yoshiyasu as she climbed the slope. She knew the land around here quite well. She had walked it and she had viewed it from the air. She recalled that this person had been with her all that time, and she called out to them. Tokishige, you were beaten pretty badly, werent you? Volume 7C, 70: Entruster of This Place Volume 7C, Chapter 70: Entruster of This Place Distance does not grow so quickly You only act like there is distance between us Point Allocation (Gaze) Tokishige responded to Yoshiyasu while aware she was physical above the other girl. You got Righteousness pretty badly damaged yourself. Judge. The flight device was entirely destroyed. After that hot and cold combo, Ill probably have to entirely replace the power, circulation, and defense systems. How are you paying for that? Judge. By bowing my head to the Asama Shrine and getting a summer job. Yoshiyasus words told Tokishige something. She really has changed. She had not been the kind of person who would come out and say she had to bow her head to someone. For that matter, she had not had the personality for something like a summer job either. Yoshiyasu. Tokishige spoke her mind. This hasnt been easy for you, has it? What is that sympathetic look for? Nothing. She waved her hand back and forth. Dont worry about it. Besides, she had something else to say. Why not use Satomi money? No, I will pay for it myself. Because the Satomi Liberation itself was my own decision. Are you stupid? The words left her on reflex and she leaned forward a bit. Do you really think thats enough to settle this? Are you just going to abandon your continuing responsibility to Satomi? Then will you pay for it? Why would I have to!? Theres something weird about her, thought Tokishige. Not that long ago, Yoshiyasu had spent all her time following Yoshiyori around, but now I have no idea what shes trying to say. She realized this bizarre behavior did not really have anything to do with whether or not Yoshiyasu followed Yoshiyori around, but that was not the point. Yoshiyasu, did you get yourself brainwashed somewhere? No, I didnt. The Musashi 6th Special Duty Officer raised her prosthetic right arm. What idiot would say yes to that? Hm, that was a stupid question, wasnt it? But Yoshiyasu tilted her head with a frown. Theres something weird about you. Thats my line. Tokishige sighed and let her shoulders slump. Besides, why are you still saying judge? Oh, that. Since you were 3rd Special Duty Officer, Im giving you the positions of Satomi Vice President and Vice Chancellor starting 5 seconds from now. What the hell is with you!? When she stood up, she felt a pang in her shoulder and grimaced. Is the pressure of the position really such a shock? Well, you need to get used to it. Th-that was pain from my injury! So, said Yoshiyasu, youre saying it isnt too much pressure? Then Ill send a request to the Testament Union via Musashi. Okay, done. Oh, said Asama while working with Kimi who was holding up a sign frame to photograph the breakfast scene. Masazumi? Yoshy-chan sent a divine mail asking to have, um, the Satomi 3rd Special Duty Officer promoted to their Vice President and Vice Chancellor. Hm, but Im buttering some bread right now, so itll have to wait. Vice President, are you saying butter is more important than Satomi? asked Adele. Masazumi placed a slice of buttered bread and a slice of unbuttered bread in front of her. Now. Masazumi placed a hand on the table. Which would you prefer, Balfette? Choose one. W-well, in this case, I think the unbuttered one would be better. Oh, are you sure about that, Balfette? Masazumi grabbed and lifted up the buttered bread. He approached from behind and swapped it out with a toasted slice. It was of course buttered too. She held it up in front of Adele. Now, which would you prefer, Balfette? Th-the buttered one! Wh-what else could I choose!? Damn, I feel so defeated here, but unbuttered bread is just bread! It felt like Adele had been working on her schtick lately. Meanwhile, Asama noticed that Naruze was only drinking some iced tea. Arent you going to eat something, Naruze? Eating would make me sleepier. Sticking to a light snack and tea is the best way to get my stomach in order. Yes, said Hassan who was toasting some curried bread. Tea is wonderful because it tenses the stomach. If you drink some strong tea and eat some bread on a damp day, the tea soaking the bread will tense your stomach and improve your bodys circulation. I see, said the girls while taking a note of that. Oh, Masazumi, what should we do about Yoshy-chans request? Hmm, what is the situation like with Satomis officers? Judge. He raised his hand. In the versus mode of Tale of the Eight Dog Idols, theres Flatty and two or three others, but the rest are filled with question marks. I wasnt asking about some video game!! Hmm, thought Masazumi. I should probably have someone look into that. Milady, the Vice President has sent you an urgent command via the Asama Shrine. What!? Were kind of busy at the moment, so what could possibly be so important!? Judge. Kanou read the sign frames message aloud. How many of the Satomi officers are still alive? Isnt it a little late to be asking that? Milady, why are you actually starting to investigate that for her? You dont get it? Ookubo narrowed her eyes to a glare. If I dont do this, shell demand I do something even worse. Masazumi, Ookubo-san just sent her response. Here, Ill give everyone else a copy too. Oh? That was fast. If you need something from the Testament Union site, theres no one better than Ookubo. Masazumi quickly read what the sign frame had to say about the Satomi officers. They do indeed have a lot of holes to fill. This only told her who had been registered while Hashiba ruled them, but based on that Huh? Seijun, isnt this a full list? No, look more carefully, Naito-dono, said Crossunite. This list of officers might look full, but most of the names are listed as Satomi Recovery Magistrate. I see, said Mary while viewing Crossunites sign frame but still unable to look him in the eye. Instead of creating individual representatives, they created a joint organization to take charge. Back in England, the officer positions are similarly wrapped up into an organization in the academies on the borders between the four kingdoms or the smaller security academies. Did you attend one of those academies, Mary-dono? I was supposed to, but I instead lived on that other level to have some degree of freedom. Plus, all the nations were on edge about the Logismoi Oplo at the time, so the queens sister could have been seen as a powerful weapon even when I couldnt use Excalibur. I had a few different options then, but I chose not to join any specific academy. If she had gone to an academy, she likely would have been imprisoned there. Crossunite gave her hand a squeeze while she smiled with a hint of bitterness. Masazumi looked to the others, but Gold Mar: The shoulder, the shoulder. Go for the shoulder, Tenzou. 10ZO: Shes already sending out flowers like crazy, so I think this is enough! Mar-Ga: Keh. Lack of sleep doesnt slow Naruze down any, does it? thought Asama while Crossunite looked to Mary and spoke quietly. If you had gone to an academy like that, would you have been made Student Council President? You might have even been made Chancellor as well. But if that happened, I never would have met you, Master Tenzou. The Musashi was visible from every part of England, he said. And while in the sky above, I just know I would have found you wherever you were. Me: Given his religion, I bet he really could have found her from the Musashi. Silver Wolf: Yes, that line was weirdly convincing. Especially since Mary would not have had to hide her identity with a cloak and hood if she had belonged to an academy. Unturning: I hate that I cant deny any of that due to his weird religion. 10ZO: Hey! Stop that! Dont twist my charming line to make me sound like a pervert! Mary suddenly realized his arm was around her shoulders. Her body briefly tensed more out of reflex than an attempt to resist, but he did not seem to mind. It was not at all rough, but he pushed their shoulders together as if to say he understood. Sorry. She explained the reason behind her resistance while really wishing she did not have to. I feel like I might die if I am any happier than this. If this is about the flowers, that just shows I am doing my job. He still kept a position where she could not look him in the eye. And inspiring me to act like this means you are doing your job. P-please do not say that. You are only pushing me closer to death. Everyone around them began fanning themselves with paper plates and handkerchiefs or scooping up and playing with the airborne flowers, but what was that supposed to mean? Anyway, said Masazumi while reaching an understanding of the Satomi situation. They lacked a Chancellor, but thats already been resolved since Yoshiyasu took on the title before the battle. Which leaves She opened a few sign frames, displayed the officer nominations and request forms, and checked over them or filled them out. And then We are managing Satomi through Yoshiyasu, so you handle the request process, Asama. Oh, right, said Asama as she accepted them and checked them over. Um, these are official documents to be sent to another nation, right? Then who will handle the official process? Milady, the Vice President has sent another job. What!? I just did a job for her! See? This is what happens when you go easy on her. Masazumi, they came back unbelievably fast and now we are receiving a rapid series of empty divine mails. Hm? Did Ookubo hit the wrong button or something? Sorry, Asama, but is there a divine punishment for this? Hm. Asama placed a hand on her chin. Harassing the Asama Shrine via divine mail would normally get your identity traced from the message and then a love letter of yours would be chosen at random and displayed on the divine network for all to see. Oh, but you can reach a settlement instead. That would be a little much right now. Id feel bad for her, so stop it, will you? I will inform our god it was a mistake and make an offering of sake and a romance manga. Now, um, as for the documents Judge, said Masazumi. I submitted them to the Testament Union and they were already accepted, so send word to Yoshiyasu. Oh? Tokishige, it was already accepted. Eh!? That was fast! If we sent that from Satomi, the Testament Union would have sat on it for around two weeks before finally getting around to it! Hmm. Yoshiyasu crossed her arms in satisfied way. Musashi is a trade nation, so they know how to handle these administrative and diplomatic processes. I should probably send our thanks through the official route. Milady, The Satomi Student Council President wants you to contact the Vice President and pass on her thanks regarding the Satomi officer requests. What!? I did that! What is going on here!? How did she get the credit!? Milady, about 5 second ago, I realized you should probably just get used to it. Vice President: Hey, Ookubo, great work. The Satomi Student Council President sent me her thanks. In that divine mail you sent. Thanks. Milady. Kanou glared at Ookubo who had fallen silent. I have determined your life is over if you let yourself feel happy about her praise. Tokishige saw Yoshiyasu nod. Well, there you have it, Tokishige, said Yoshiyasu with arms crossed in a dignified way. Wait, hold on, Yoshiyasu! Listen to what Im trying to say! Things were progressing at an extreme rate. Um, Im the Vice Chancellor and Vice President now!? Putting Vice Chancellor first showed she was the warrior type, but that was neither here nor there. How are things changing so fast!? What is going on!? First you tell me to listen to you and now you pepper me with questions? Just tell me what is happening! Judge, said Yoshiyasu again before pointing into the western sky. The empty sky was turning a dark blue instead of pitch black as dawn approached. The Musashi had been there earlier. I am indebted to Musashi. And you think you can repay them by going with them!? Oh? If you know I must go with them, you understand this better than I thought. Ah. Tokishige was dumbfounded. She had simply had a feeling this was headed that way. You save Satomi and now youre leaving us? Are you stupid!? Sorry. When Yoshiyasu apologized so directly, Tokishige lowered her raised hips back on top of Integrity. She is stupid. Tokishige knew things were over for her now that the other girl had apologized. Because no matter what she said or did, the other girl would simply apologize. Listen, Tokishige. I dont want to hear it. Because I know youre just shoving your selfish desires onto me! She moved the arm past her limp shoulder to point toward the Satomi base. You have no idea how hard we worked to preserve Satomi! Sorry. Dont apologize! Judge. And dont say judge! When did you get so selfish? That is why I am leaving everything in your hands, said Yoshiyasu. Even from this distance, Im impressed its so intact. Even the Tachibana Couple were surprised by the structural reinforcements and how the inside looks just like a normal city. Butthat was only possible by agreeing to work with Hashiba. Probably so. But from what Ive heard, you never curried their favor by including anything from their culture. You never compromised and you managed to arrange the roads and waterways as a city of fishing and trade. Because if we had changed the very foundation of our lifestyle, they would have gone hungry too. You take everything so seriously. Tokishige just about retorted with look whos talking but held her tongue. Yoshiyasu no longer took everything as seriously as she once had. Youve gone insane. Judge. I must have been exposed to a nasty influence. So I am going to act as Satomis representative by helping Musashi take over the world. Can you use Yatsufusa? No. I contacted Musashis engine division, but it showed no response even during the Satomi Liberation, she said. That means it must be using what I do from now on to decide. After all, Yatsufusa is the power of Satomis leader, so the real test begins now that Satomi has been reclaimed. That sure is convenient for you, huh? Then will you take it for yourself? Tokishige thought on that. She had a number of thoughts concerning Yatsufusa. After all, that god of war was far more powerful than her Integrity. But that did not mean she wanted to try to use it, nor did it mean it would move for her. I wouldnt dare. But this crazy girl in front of her wanted to get it moving eventually. Oh. Tokishige mentally slumped her shoulders. She hasnt really changed at all. She thought she had accomplished something, but she was still influenced by that Im not good enough yet complex. But one thing had changed. Youre willing to admit that you need more power. Hiding your weakness doesnt make you stronger. So instead Yes? If you admit to your weakness, a great many people will lend you power. So you take advantage of their kindness? Im trying to take this seriously, she said. And, Tokishige. Listen. Satomi will eventually lose its status as part of the history recreation. Yoshiyasu spoke about what had happened and what she had discussed in the past. At that point or sometime before, I plan to move to Mogami and learn from Yoshiaki how to run a nation among many other things. And I will eventually create a place for the Satomi people to live in peace. It might be here, it might be in Mogami, or it might be in Mito, but I do promise you I will create it. So I get it already. So how about you get going? Tokishige shrugged. I understand. She briefly hesitated before continuing. Youre Righteousness! If someone pays you a favor or helps you out, you never will forget it. So, well, if staying here would mean forgetting your debts, that would just bring shame to the Eight Dogs of Satomi. Honestly, what have you been doing out there? Well, said Yoshiyasu while aware she could not look Tokishige in the eye. LatelyIve visited a hot spring in Odawara where I did karaoke and ping pong. Are you picking a fight with me!? And wait, was that what you were doing during the Siege of Odawara!? Then a change came over Tokishiges voice. Oh? she said in confusion. Yoshiyasu, you can do karaoke? Judge. The one song my sister taught me. I had a decent, well, you could call it a battle against M.H.R.R.s Kani with that. You hadnt heard? I was following the results, but I didnt know what form the duels took. I see. There were curry and ping-pong battles, there was a fight to the death in the changing room, and there was a clash of 500-yen coins with udon production on the line, so it probably was historys worst battle. We tried to work things out with as little fighting as possible, but I think we forgot to agree not to take things way too seriously. I see. Tokishige rested her head in her hand. I thought they were hiding some kind of classified information, but maybe the restrictions were to keep us all interested. Still, I cant believe you did karaoke. Tokishige sounded a disturbed, but Yoshiyasu had to admit it surprised her too. She had not expected the khorosho chorus to feel so good and some of the lyrics C like vodka up the ass C had been fairly tricky. Want to join me next time? The repairs arent that far along. Thats why it has to be next time, said Yoshiyasu. Also, I know youll be waiting. Just as I have to act because I am Righteousness, you are Integrity. If you say you will be waiting for me, I know you will be. Probably so. Were you waiting for me instead of attempting a half-baked rebellion because you wanted to protect and restore Satomi? Now youre just getting a big head. Just some wishful thinking, thats all, said Yoshiyasu. You will be in charge of Satomi for a while. Then I will accept that position. Tokishige shrugged with her palms pointed skyward. Besides, thats the role of my inherited name. Masaki Tokishige thought about her name. That was Satomi Yoshiyasus younger brother. He took the Masaki name when he was sent to be adopted by the Masaki clan and become their heir. But when Yoshiyasu had his territory confiscated, Tokishige acted as a manager for the Satomi clans top officials. And after Yoshiyasus death, he worked as the heirs aide. The Satomi clan later lost Awa when they were caught in the fall of Ookubo Nagayasu, but Tokishige moved from place to place before receiving a warm welcome in Tottori and reaching the end of his life there. It was the previous two Chancellors who pushed to get me this name, so I wonder if they knew things would turn out like this. I doubt Yoshiyori or my sister knew that much. If anything, it was probably based on you being in the same year as me. But more than that Yoshiyasu pointed at the large machete Tokishige wore at her hip. They were probably thinking of that one story about Tokishiges prowess as a warrior. Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer raised her prosthetic arm again. What story is that? Testament. Satomi is actually the home of a famous swordsman, said Tokishige. Ever heard of Ono Tadaaki? I have, said the 6th Special Duty Officer. He was apprentice to Itou Ittousai and he became a shogunate sword instructor, right? Tokishige had not expected her to know that. This came as a pleasant surprise, although she was confused by how Yoshiyasu was spreading her mouth horizontally. Testament. The Testament says Ono Tadaaki was from Satomi. He originally served Yoshiyasu there, but after becoming Ittousais apprentice, he became an officer for Matsudaira after a recommendation from Ittousai. And how does that relate to you? Testament. The Testament says I fought to a draw with Ono Tadaaki. While I was in middle school, Ono Tadaakis name inheritor visited during a pilgrimage to different nations and we ended up sparring. Thinking back, she had been a mess of nerves at the time, but that older opponent had confidently gone easy on her. It had not been to the point of letting it be a draw, but he had chosen not to block any of her attacks while restricting himself to easily blockable attacks. She remembered only just barely managing to block all of the attacks, so it had not felt like being handed a draw. But she had sensed his skill and how badly she needed to train herself. I really wish we could spar again, but it doesnt look like that will happen. If thats what you want, I recommend coming to Musashi. Huh? Why? Wait, said Yoshiyasu to stop the 6th Special Duty Officer, but she continued regardless. Well, she said with a nod. Ono Tadaaki had a fellow apprentice, didnt he? Yes. Zenki, right? Judge, confirmed the 6th Special Duty Officer. Zenki is our Chancellors mom and his dad is Ono Tadaaki. Asama accepted the breakfast container that Tooris mother had carried over from the Blue Thunder. Oh, thats a lot. But, um, Toori-kuns mom? Shouldnt you be focused on Satomi? You see, Tomo-chan, I dont really have any connection to Satomi. And even if I did spy on my husband, Id probably only see him doing something dumb with those apprentices of his. She handed another container to Adele. But Im proud that you, Horizon, and the Mito girl have joined our home. So how about it, Tomo-chan? Buy the Judge Pillow and Testament Pillow our shopping district is selling and well throw in a Yes Pillow free of charge. Why are all of them giving the go ahead? Dont worry about it. Zenki laughed. Still, it does feel like fate that Toori helped liberate Satomi when my husband is from there. Im glad that worked out for the best. Ono Tadaaki isthat Chancellors father? Dont look so shocked. Its the truth. Satomi Student Council President, I think thats why it comes as such a shock, added Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer. But Yoshiyasu had something to say to Tokishige who was hanging her head in silence. See, you can look at it as fate binding Musashi and us together. I should be able to stay here for a little bit and Ookubo Nagayasu, the cause of Satomis loss of status, is here. You should go see her while you can. She is a skilled negotiator, so you should be able to learn a lot from her. I suppose so, weakly said Tokishige. Yoshiyasu saw her release a deep sigh toward the ground and then speak. Yoshiyasu, what kind of environment were you living in? I wish it was that easy to explain. Yoshiyasu then looked to the western sky. At some point, Satomis sky had grown fairly bright. However I wonder whats happening in N?rdlingen below that western sky. Christina was right about one thing C there are a lot of things you dont understand until you see them for yourself. The wind blew below a dark sky full of twinkling stars. Tomoe Gozen stood atop a hill with the feetless legs of a ghost. About 3km away, at the northern base of the hill, a city was surrounded by a circular wall. She knew the name of that city which had a Far Eastern reservation and related cities surrounding it. N?rdlingen. I never imagined the fight over this city would be against you. Her gaze was directed at a white group lined up about 500m away. Those M.H.R.R. Catholics equipped with white mobile shells were The Roman Emperors personal warriors. Are you leading them as Matthias? Or I am technically Ferdinand II for this, but you can still call me Matthias, Tomoe Gozen. Matthias carried a long white and black arbalest on his back. Shall we get started? Lets not be hasty. Tomoe Gozen glanced behind for just a moment. No battles are won by being hasty. Tomoe Gozen mentally clicked her tongue. This isnt good. It was actually very bad to have the enemy rushing her here. Both sides were facing each other with several aerial ships in the sky. And the enemy was still adding more warships and transport ships to their fleet. Their personnel were growing in number all the time. But even so It would be best to wait some, Bernard. Indeed. A man a head taller than her stepped out of the group behind her. He had bestial eyes and he wore a uniform made from a mixture of the Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. designs. He now pointed toward the enemy with his one arm. Our position prevents them from attacking in the night or otherwise catching us off guard. If they rush things in order to use the darkness to their advantage, it will ultimately come down to a head-on clash. But if they wait, things will change. What do you predict will happen? Testament. Bernard gestured to north with his chin. The Swedish queens estate is located north of N?rdlingen. Which you would know, Luther, since you visited her there earlier. Continue. He nodded and did so. Attacking that estate is one of the enemys objectives, so they must create a primary force to attack us while also creating a force to send there. I can tell they are prioritizing us first. Indeed they are, said Bernard. He looked up into the night sky and she followed suit. The transport ships moving back and forth between the ground and the warships were clearly carrying down personnel. They will likely make their move once they have created their primary force and the northern-bound force, he said. If either one is incomplete, they cannot equally respond to anything that might happen and it would lead to confusion. If that happens Will you take action, Bernard? As a wyvern, land battles are not my specialty. Please keep that in mind. He swung his empty sleeve to show it off. Thats what he lost in the battle at Paris. He was a Celestial Dragon that could split into multiple smaller dragons, so the ones that were lost had to be taken from his body. Once he eventually recovered, his arm would be back. But if the enemy had someone who could harm him in their ranks You cant use your convergence dragon cannon very often, can you? Since splitting up will only get me targeted, I will generally be fighting in my combined form. I can probably only draw fire from the enemy ships. Youre pretty useless, huh? Not necessarily. Tomoe Gozen smiled bitterly at that. There was a way of using him even while injured. And this confirmed what strategy they would use. Only one thing remained: Musashi. She could see its shape like a distant island in the eastern sky. Wait for you and youll show up, huh? I never thought I would indebt myself to you here, Musashi. Then she sent out some instructions. All troops, lighten your equipment on the double! Remove your mobile shells support armor! This battle will come down to our ability to make a charge! she said. Musashi is Shinto, so they are as lax with the rules as us Protestants! Wait until they have actually arrived before deciding to rely on them! Volume 7C, 71: Supporters of the Circle Volume 7C, Chapter 71: Supporters of the Circle The people Of the world Perceive me properly Right? Point Allocation (More Than I Thought) The color of the sky had changed. Starting in the east and moving west, a clear yellow mixed with a deep blue. But on the vast seam between, it was purple instead of green. Morning was approaching. The sky grew brighter. Too many stars had vanished to call it a night sky and the wind blow below it. It was an easterly wind. Is the wind on my face the same which blows in from the origin of the sun C from the Far East? Oh, dont mind me. Just some off-the-cuff poetry. Ive begun dabbling recently, but doing it in front of people is more embarrassing than I thought. A tall figure looked up in the sky and spoke within the blowing wind. It was Matthias and he let his shoulders slump while he spread his arms. A group of white mobile shells stood behind him. The easterly wind revealed M.H.R.R.s flag C the imperial flag on a white base. Now, he said. This was a headwind for Hashiba-kun, but it is a tailwind for me. The effortless life of a puppet is such a treat. Truly this is what the Holy Roman Emperor should strive to be. So I would love it if you simply gave me victory here, Protestants. He directed his words at a group dressed in black. They stood below the flag on a black base that signified the Protestants. Bishop Luther, could you perhaps lose this battle for me? Or is that asking too much? The Protestants and the Catholics. Of the two sides facing each other atop a large hill, Matthias represented the Catholics. We already know this history recreation ends in our victory, so I see no purpose in defying us. Dont you agree, Bishop Luther? At the center of the Protestants, Luther, aka Tomoe Gozen, held her hammer at the ready and placed a hand on her hip. What? Does losing terrify you that badly, Matthias? Testament. I am a layperson, so I wish to live my life without being held to any kind of responsibility. The mere thought of defeat here C as unlikely as it may be C scares me to no end. In fact, is there anyone at all who does not fear losing? Youll find some in the east. When they suffer a painful defeat, it only motivates them to make a comeback. Oh, do you mean Hashiba-kun? Matthias smiled. She suffered two major defeats in Hexagone Fran?aise and Kantou. In the latter case, she failed to even arrive in time. But she remains undeterred. Just a bit ago, she sent me a divine mail saying she bought some Edo bananes as a Kantou souvenir and she intends to make them an offering to Olimpia and myself. Incredible, isnt it? Not many sponsors would show such concern for their puppet. Is this just about you wanting to eat one? It is a matter of Far Eastern etiquette C a spirit of sharing. You sure are an optimistic puppet. Are you that upset you cannot eat an Edo banane? Isnt the traditional Edo treat an Edo Hiyoko Manju? My hemisphere kappa can buy me some when he visits the Ariake. Matthias bent his eyebrows and eyes when he heard that. Then he held his stomach and forehead. Ha haha ha ha, ha ha ha! Ah ha ha ha ha! Didnt you know, Bishop Luther!? A note in the Testament says the Edo Hiyoko Manju was originally from Kyushu. It only became sold in Edo once it was brought there. And the Testament says that happens in the distant future, so you are violating the Testament. I am shocked that someone who claims to be Bishop Luther is not up-to-date on Hiyoko Manju trivia. Why would Luther know about that? For that matter, why do you know? As a puppet, I receive gifts of souvenirs whenever the M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda officials return from their trips around the world. Those have mostly been from Kantou of late and I have had a lot to snack on during my reading time, but that is apparently at an end. Return my enjoyable puppet life, Bishop Luther. Tell it to the people arriving above us. Also, wait just a moment. Tomoe Gozen opened a lernen figur. Lady AM: Hey, kappa. Hemisphere Man: I am not a kappa! More importantly, my company is in trouble with these tough delivery date negotiations with Lady Naruze! Can this wait!? Lady AM: This is an urgent matter, so listen up. I found a violation of the Testament. Hemisphere Man: Wh-where!? Has the mosaic censorship based on the art style grown too lax as the age of the artists has dropped in recent years!? Lady AM: Make sure to double check all of that at the printshop. Hemisphere Man: No, the customer is always right, so we cannot do that. We can only give them respectful guidance so they can apply proper mosaic censorship, fresco censorship, or letterpress censorship on their own. Now, Tomoe Gozen, what is this violation of the Testament? Lady AM: When you buy souvenirs at the Ariake, make sure its Edo bananes from now on. Hemisphere Man: Eh!? Whats wrong with the Hiyoko Manju? The guilt felt when bisecting them down the center is such a wonderful feeling! And you can press them back together to play a game of Magdeburg chick! Lady AM: You heard me. We can revisit the issue next time. That has been resolved, said Tomoe Gozen while raising her right hand. Matthias nodded. Then shall we begin? A lernen figur immediately appeared next to his face. Excuse me, but this is Ishida Mitsunari. Hashiba-sama has appointed me as the on-site commander. Oh, Mi-chan. Long time no see. Not even Hashiba-sama calls me that anymore, so, um, please have mercy. That was my name while I was still in development. Just like a caterpillar and butterfly go by different names, concluded Matthias. Powerful name inheritors do things differently. Um, then, Ishida-kun, I would like to do this the easy way, so what should I do? If you stay where you are, I will produce a lernen figur on your back that says hit at your own risk. That will make it less likely that the warriors will hit you while charging in from behind. Only less likely!? I apologize, but people make mistakes and I cannot say anything for certain. You can punish them if they do hit you, so be prepared to respond if need be. I have received orders from a lot of people, but you are one of the more fascinating ones. Y-you honor me. She sounded nervous. But she also raised a hand and opened a new lernen figur. Now, may I begin explaining the situation for you? Matthias decided to listen to Ishidas explanation. Can you do that for me? Testament. She nodded. And, We need to worry most about the enemys actions during the initial charge and when Musashi arrives. Matthias-sama, do you know what shape their formation has taken? This was supposed to be an explanation, so why are you asking me questions!? This is new, he thought in further fascination with her. And while thinking Um, I believe it is similar to ais it called a tercio? It is long from north to south, and the northern end is angled a bit westward. That angle is meant to match the circular shape of N?rdlingen. Testament. I have determined the enemy intends to charge in while deflecting our charge. He was not quite sure what she meant. Even if he was a puppet, he wished he had studied up on military matters some instead of just cooking and stargazing. Could you explain what you mean? he asked. Testament. They are wearing lighter equipment to assist their charge. I have confirmed this was done on Tomoe Gozens command. But we will be making our charge while heavily equipped. If the two sides collide Our side will emerge victorious, of course. Testament, she replied. Thus, the enemy has angled their formation somewhat diagonally. That way a collision with our charge will allow them to deflect us away diagonally. You mean they can survive a direct hit? Testament. Please look north, which is to your right. He did as instructed. There he saw I can see down the hill to N?rdlingen. I see you have an eye for this. Ohh, praise from a name inheritor! Should a puppet really be this clever!? I hope I dont get assassinated for it! I need to show everyone how incompetent I really am! I have no idea what I am looking at, though. I really dont! That was the truth, but Ishida nodded on the lernen figur. If the enemy deflects us diagonally, it will direct us down the hills slope. The greater the speed of our charge, the more we will fall down the slope and the harder a time we will have recovering. That doesnt sound good. Testament, replied Ishida before falling silent for a moment. What is this about? he wondered before a realization hit him. What will we do about that, Ishida-kun? Yes. He was the incompetent puppet, so he had to constantly ask questions. Being a puppet was no guarantee his sponsors would always give him something. And Ishida had only recently inherited her name, so he had to use his ample experience as a puppet to show her how this was supposed to work. Thats what it means to be a professional puppet! I need to stay focused on my job. Doing so makes it so much fun. I love being a puppet! While filling himself with excitement, Matthias nodded and Ishida opened a new lernen figur. Um, the logical response would be to angle our own formation so we hit them head-on. However, we cannot do that. Eh? We cant, Ishida-kun? Oops. Its true I dont understand, but I think I overdid that one. Ishida tilted her head a bit as she responded. Matthias-sama, um, I know my explanation might be boring and I can determine I have my own nerves to blame for that, but, um, you do not have to try to cheer me up. She hung her head. Um, I will do my best. Yes. He had never before seen a depressed data entity. Nari Nari Nari: Umm. AnG: Huh? What is it, Nari Nari? Done already? Nari Nari Nari: No, it is not that. Uh, what do I do if my client starts being weirdly nice because they feel sorry for you? AnG: Why not get a cat the two of you can play with? That should help you communicate. Super Justice: I apologize for interrupting, but that is not communication! It is surveillance! Llaf: Testament. It may be best if thou share some food with them to remove any emotional barriers. Nari Nari Nari: Sorry, but there is not enough time for that. AnG: Then youll just have to do it the old-fashioned way. OkayumI will continue. Matthias saw the data entity continue her explanation in a somehow worried tone. The diagram she sent him showed the angled enemy formation and a prediction of what would happen to their formation when they both charged and collided. However I can see how they hit us at an angle, he said. Is there any way to change this into a head-on collision? That would be difficult since we are heavily equipped and more numerous. We are restricted to this narrow hilltop, we have Niwa-samas main unit behind us, and we also have my northern route group. Northern route? Oh, said Ishida. Swedish Chancellor Christina is waiting in her estate as Nagaoka Tadaokis wife to the north of N?rdlingen. If we attack her here and she blows herself up, it will qualify as a history recreation. So many people with difficult destinies these days. Blow herself up, hm? thought Matthias. That would not be enough to kill me, but I suppose she will die. How I envy her, he said. Envy her? Testament. I am helpless to do anything, but she has the freedom to choose her own destruction. I cannot even do that. So So I wish to enjoy my current sheltered position. That is why I want to learn how this battle will go. You know what I mean, right? Sports are a lot more entertaining when you know the rules. I want to know the rules of the events I am advancing as a puppet. Now, Ishida-kun, could you continue your explanation? After a pause, Ishida responded to him. Testament. You just cleared up a lot for me. Thank you. That explains it, thought Mitsuari as she reached an understanding of Matthiass behavior. He was interested in the main points. Not a general overview, but the specifics of what they could do to improve their position and what could happen to harm their position. He was smart. If he wanted to truly fulfill his position as a puppet, he could not just sit around being incompetent. He had to judge the other persons attitude to decide how to behave and what not to do, but he also had to demonstrate a certain level of freedom and show that he held no hostility or conspiracy toward his manager. That required reading the main points, but this man could do it. He did show evidence of this once in the past. At Magdeburg. That puppet had made a single attack during the Sack. His Logismoi Oplo, Pheugos Gastrimargia, overloaded the targets power so it would destroy itself. That attack had hit the Musashi Vice Chancellors Tonbokiri. Based on that and what happened afterwards, his attack had indeed temporarily sealed off one Musashis most decisive attacks. It was our fault that we did not use that opportunity to its full advantage. I see, thought Mitsunari. He has some skill beyond being a puppet. That was why she said what she did next. Allow me to provide a simple explanation. Ishida opened a simple diagram while Matthias crossed his arms and prepared himself. Our unit will charge at the anti-imperials, but we cannot angle ourselves quickly enough due to our densely-packed and heavily-equipped formation. That is why we will alter the power systems of the mobile shells. Alter? By shifting the thrusters to the left, the line of the charge can be angled while they run. That kind of group movement is only possible with standardized mobile shells. On the diagram, the charging formation gained an angle while they moved. Most likely, we can use our weight and pressure to push them after the initial collision. That will create an open space on the hill south of N?rdlingen. On the diagram, she placed a red circle in the empty space. That is likely where the Musashi will send its reinforcements once it arrives overhead. They will probably cut across N?rdlingen, but Niwa-samas unit will set up a defensive line at the north end of the city to stop them. And On the diagram, she drew a counterclockwise line from N?rdlingens south side to its north side. Ootani and my troops will head north to attack the Nagaoka residence for the history recreation. It is possible we will have to engage the remnants of the Musashi fighters or with the Protestants, but we should be able to handle that since we have buffs and reinforcements. So if all goes as planned, victory will be ours? Testament. That is the purpose of the strategy. When Ishida nodded, trumpets sounded from the anti-imperial force up ahead. Ohh, said Matthias while looking up. He saw the enemy force turned a bit to the side. They likely intended to hit his troops shoulder first. Tomoe Gozen was doing the same and she beckoned him with the right hand she had turned forward. It would seem they are ready to do this. So it does, agreed Ishida just as some wind roared in from behind him. All of the mobile shells had upped their power. The thruster activation lifted up their heavy equipment, but then they lowered back down from the stability routine. That produced a clanking of armor and they all readied their weapons. Then they all raised their voices as one C man and women, old and young. Testament! Delightful, thought Matthias. Every last person lined up behind him was undoubtedly his superior in combat. Even the rookies would have him tapping out in a matter of seconds in a sparring match. But he did not need to fear them because he was the Holy Roman Emperor. Being a puppet was an incredible thing. After all, he barely did any work and he only had to look the part while making commands, but everyone respected him, lifted him up, and excited him by explaining their strategies to him. What other job could be so delightful? Now, let us begin. He drew his sword as commander. He had worn it within the chest of his coat this time to look cool, so he quickly drew it from near his collarbone. And Oops. Oh, no. My arm isnt long enough to draw it. Oh, right. I chose a longer one to look cool and keep my posture straight. Before even thinking about the physics behind it, he should have noticed when placing it there in the first place. But since he could not draw it, he had no choice but to return it. He heard an eh? from behind him, but as a puppet, he was bound to make mistakes. These things happened. Yes, he was delighted to have done something so puppet-like. But what do I do now? He considered it for a moment, but there was no time. He unfortunately had to get things started. Everyone. He paused and made sure the corners of his lips did not loosen as he raised his voice. Charge!! Mitsunari hurriedly managed the racing troops. The distance between the two sides was about 500m. Even if they were heavily-equipped, these mobile shells were lighter than the older ones she had seen records of. By intervening with and managing the thruster output, she could get them to cross those 500m in less than 20 seconds. So she did so. She was a program. She could currently duplicate herself a maximum of 1000 times. So she first placed herself inside the 1000 mobile shells on the front line of the charge and installed herself in their management divine protections. And she improved them. She could do this because, unlike Ootani, she was a proper control program. This is a forced installation to improve the tuning and management. She was not a virus, so she could officially install herself in the divine protections and manage them. She gave them the automatic cornering control she had described to Matthias, but she also fine-tuned their acceleration and braking. That allowed them all to move in a more homogenous fashion. That required using a lot of equality and homogeneity divine protection spells, but Catholicism had a lot more of those than the other religions. She had once attempted to put together a Shinto spell version as an experiment, but in that lax world of substitutions where overthrowing your master almost seemed encouraged, there were incomprehensible rules like to increase the power outfit, you must dress as a rabbit that day and she had ultimately ruled it impossible. She was baffled how those people managed to accomplish anything. In that sense, Catholicism was nice and simple. Installation is at 80%. She had the lernen figur in front of her eyes display their planned path and the enemys expected path as lines. Complete. Now to uninstall myself. She removed just herself, then she began tuning the next 1000, and then moved on to the next. She had finished tuning most of those charging on the anti-imperials. It had taken her approximately 7 seconds. The initial thousand would be reaching the enemy soon. Yet Eh? That clash never occurred. Mitsuari saw something unexpected happen on the battlefield. The enemy was waiting. She had expected them to advance in order to make use of their light weight, yet they were motionless. Then why had Tomoe Gozen and the rest of the enemy turned to the side? Was it to brace for impact!? When turned to the side, they could use their rear leg to stop the backwards push of the impact from the front. If thats it, thought Mitsunari while making a split-second decision. Hitting them is good enough. If the Catholics hit, they could push on through. If the enemy only caught them, they would not be pushed down the hill. This delayed the actual impact, but that gave them more time for the automatic adjustments to complete the cornering. We can do this! Just as Mitsunari reached that conclusion, the sideways-turned enemy formation suddenly moved. Were they responding? Were they attempting to perform a dash now? Except We can push through! The enemy sped up all at once. But they did not move forward. They moved to the right from the Catholics perspective. They suddenly dashed down the hill. Oh? The Nagaoka estates southern garden gave a view of N?rdlingens city wall and the hill-turned-battlefield beyond that. In her white uniform, Christina tied firecracker tubes to the garden trees, attached divine protection charms to those, and turned to the south. She could see the imperial and anti-imperial forces positioned on the east and west sides of the hill. From her perspective, the large imperial force was on the left and the anti-imperial force was on the right, but You cant exactly call that force large. She hid a sleepy yawn with a hand. But they sure are raring to go so early in the morning. The anti-imperial force was clearly running away from their enemy right now. When the imperials charged them, they took a course down the hill and along N?rdlingens circular wall. Their diagonally-angled formation had not been meant to deflect the enemy. And their sideways stance had not been for defense against the enemy. The diagonal angle had been to take a route down and along the wall. The sideways stance had been to place the downward slope in front of their bodies. From there, they only had to begin their downwards dash when the enemy began accelerating. They were lightweight, they were descending a slope, and I imagine they have some physical buffs applied. Yes. Their rectangular Protestant spell circles were designed to look like Testament copies. When they were all activated at once, they produced a large light source that lit up the early-morning hill. Tomoe Gozen is not a nice person. The anti-imperials sped up and ran to avoid the enemys charge. Christina could see that woman raising her Testament copy hammer at the center of the group headed her way. The hammer dully reflected the spell light and its wielder had to be smiling right now. Because She is sure to spring a trap here. Yes. A moment later, a white beam of light swept across the top of the hill from west to east. It was a dragon cannon. The vanguard of the M.H.R.R. imperials saw it happen. Their charge was dodged and, just as they were going to pursue, a giant form appeared in the previously empty western field. A Celestial DragonBernard! That bluish-black form almost looked like a mountain. He rapidly joined together while dashing backwards. He used the backwards movement to position his head and then launched a dragon cannon. Take evasive action! The entire force attempted to split to the left and right But the attempt failed due to an obstacle at their feet. Mobile shells!? These were the outer shells that the Protestants had worn when initially lining up. They had removed them to lighten themselves and discarded them where they stood. They had been left in north-south lines to avoid blocking their escape route, but they now acted as a multi-level barricade to the Catholics moving west. Only those at the far left and right of the charging lines managed the immediate turn necessary. The center warriors remained where they were and quickly set up defense barriers, but Ahh! shouted a member of the vanguard just before the white beam hit. I just had a thought! Does getting hit by a dragon cannon count as an indirect kiss with the dragon? You get to die first! All of their defense barriers shattered equally. Bernard realized he had made the right decision. He generally did not fall back when firing his dragon cannon. Falling back would reduce the cannons speed. The difference was small, but it was still best avoided. But Bernard had chosen to do it. This opponent is dangerous. The enemy unit stood about 600m ahead of him after he fell back. He had fired his dragon cannon on the 1000 forming the vanguard. But a further 1000 had appeared in front of them. Someone had quickly rushed out in front of them to protect them with defense barriers and buffering spells. Is that Ishida Mitsunari? Testament. I intervened using their mobile shells divine transmission links. There was a faint tremor in her voice. Her body was trembling too. CCCCC She broke. Most of the 1000 cracked and shattered as payment for protecting her people. He doubted even 200 remained. However Ishida-sama! The rescued warriors raised their voices and Ishida looked back toward them. I apologize, everyone. They were a step ahead of me here and I have now taken responsibility for that. It is time for you to pursue them and- Testament!! She had not completed her command, but they replied. Those warriors who had been helpless without her protection took a step forward. They moved past the 1000 shattered Ishidas and pointed at Bernard. Weve just gotta kick that guys ass, right!? The 1000 on the vanguard shouted to the warriors behind them. Hey! You pursue the ones who fell back! Well go give that dragon a talking to! The others did not question it. They simply raised a hand, and Were counting on you! Then they turned toward the slope down. They split apart. But Mitsunari did not understand what she was seeing. They were not obeying the command she had given them, but This is exactly what I was about to order them to do. You get going, commander! But, she said hesitantly. An effective strategy against Swarm Dragon Bernard was to instantly activate multiple versions of herself and use mutual destruction attacks. Her numbers had been reduced considerably, but a simultaneous attack from 200 of her would be effective against the Swarm Dragon since he had yet to fully recover from last time. But a voice called out to her from those she had protected. Go, Ishida-sama! Yeah, said another one. Listen, he began. Commanders generally give out their instructions and watch over it all from the back. And if their instructions dont play out as planned, they can blame it on us warriors for not working hard enough. But are you really okay with that? What do you think we trained for? Even if our commander does make a mistake, we can still fight and achieve victory on our own, said another voice. Testament! chimed in yet another voice C a female one this time. So youre not acting like a real commander here! Instead Testament, the all said while retaking their fighting stances in perfect unison. Everyone, set that Celestial Dragon as your enemy so we make take responsibility for our commanders mistake! Well get through this! Oh, neat. Sounds like Mitsunari-kun has received her troops support faster than expected, said Niwa while watching the vanguards charge from her position in the back. Her own unit of 3000 was readying audio equipment and spells behind her. Niwa-sama, how is Ishida-sama doing? She herself is excellent. I mean, Hashiba-kun personally made her and she is the cutting edge. However, she is a little too smart, which can make her timid. Plus, the other Ten Spears are also a little too good at their jobs. Because She doubts that M.H.R.R.s ordinary student warriors have the strength to fulfill her demands. Then, said a female student. Is that why those warriors in white are acting like that? Shaja. Theyre telling her not to underestimate them and to let them do their job, but theyre also saying they want her to stick around since shes cute. Besides, her initial instructions werent wrong. Its just that the enemy chose to run away. She chose a righteous charge. No ones going to complain about that. Meanwhile, sound filled the sky. The ships floating there had opened fire. Since the two sides had parted on the surface, the ships could target their respective enemies. My, my, my, my. The booms of cannon fire were intermittent since N?rdlingen was so close by, but they were solid booms and destruction sprayed skyward where the shells hit. Niwa narrowed her eyes while taking dance steps in time with that beat. She also raised her right hand. Everyone, unfurl our flags. And make our preparations on N?rdlingens northern wall. A few different actions were visible up in the sky. The Musashi was approaching as a giant shadow to the east, but two other ships were speeding past it from the direction of Lake Biwa. Those was their reinforcements. They bore the mark of Hashiba Ten Spears No. 3 indicating they were under Ishida Mitsunaris direct command. Now, its time for us upperclassmen to give Mitsunari-kun a gift. A transport ship passed by overhead. Niwa smiled bitterly upon seeing its rear hatch open. Okay, this might be a bit elaborate with summer break so close, but lets take a look, shall we? Volume 7C, 72: Departer on the Testing Ground Volume 7C, Chapter 72: Departer on the Testing Ground I have A question for you It is an important matter So get talking Point Allocation (Why Are They Like This?) Nagaoka held his head in his hands. He had awoken to find himself in a bathhouse changing room. He had been changed into pajamas and was lying on the floor with a blanket, but there was no one else around. The first thing he did was inspect his own body. They didnt color it black again, did they!? It was sky blue. Deciding he needed to find a way to wash that off, he recalled a bathhouse would have a bath and opened the door leading to it. There was no water. A bath fragrance was wafting over from the girls side through the gap at the top of the wall, so was this a form of gender discrimination? He had no choice but to take a seat on his futon in the changing room. He tried to figure out what to do, but he was hesitant to use the hand towels in here without permission. He had no choice but to try rubbing it off with his hand, but that was precisely when the idiots voice reached him from the entrance. Hey! Nagabuto! What are you doing awake and playing with yourself!? Oh, but I wont ask you what you were picturing in your head! I know what things are like at your age! Morning! Stop making assumptions! And that greeting should have come first!! That was how he ended up joining the others for breakfast, but there was a problem. I feel so much like an outsider here. Most of them were from the same class, so they knew each other really well and he had trouble joining in. They made an effort to make him feel welcome, but he felt like that effort left him indebted to them, even if that was just how they were. Yeah, Im at fault here. From there, his thoughts looped back to the beginning. And what was with these people? Um, okay, Masazumi, I should probably tell the Nagaoka boy about the defection process. Yeah, youre probably right. Hey, Nagaoka, this is the Asama Shrine Representative who will handle your immigration. And these are our Vicereines arms. Best to get used to them sooner rather than later. How!? And what is with the Asama Shrine Representative? Her boobs are sitting on the desk there and that visual makes it really hard to focus. And I really wish the Vice President wouldnt sit right in front of me like that either. Hey, Asama, Seijun! When the idiot called over, those two exchanged a glance and stood up. What is it, Toori-kun? Who is that pretty girl with big boobs standing behind the idiot? Shes all over him, so is she his girlfriend or something? But the Mito Lord C that is the Mito Lord, right? C is next to him and the Asama Shrine Representative is sitting next to him. What, what, what? I cant get a read on this. Are they friends? Family? What even is this? And is that those arms from before hes holding? None of this makes sense. But Oh, I see, said the Asama Shrine Representative. Sorry, I should have considered that. If you ask me, said a blonde Technohexen, this pressure seems like it will give us an upper hand in the negotiations. You have a point, Margot, said a black-haired Technohexen. But once he starts living on the Musashi, hell figure it out in half a day and this will go away. Sometimes Ill draw a doujinshi and Ill get some feedback saying no Musashi resident would ever behave the way I depicted them and I really have to start thinking about what Im doing for a moment or two. Of course, I can always say its tailored to foreign audiences or its a fantasy story. Yeah, Asama handled my immigration process too, said their Vice President. When my father heard she had handled it, he seemed concerned and asked how it had gone. I initially feared he was probing for some kind of information he could use politically, but after about half a day, I had figured out that wasnt it at all. Wh-what did I do!? asked the Asama Shrine Representative. I made sure to behave myself that day because it had to be a neutral examination! She probably heard rumors about every other day, said the Mito Lord. And it kept on like that, each line more baffling than the last. Is there something wrong with them? He appeared to be Musashis excuse for intervening in N?rdlingen and that battle was already beginning. Hey, dont we have to hurry? Hm, so you have accepted your situation already, have you? Two people sat down in front of him as if taking the Vice President and Asama Shrine Representatives place. It was a half-dragon and a scary girl with four prosthetic limbs. Narumi watched Urquiaga skillfully place his crossed arms on the long desk. She had been the Date Vice Chancellor, so she was familiar with how emergency immigration examination powers worked. The half-dragon next to her was Catholic, but he was also an inquisitor. He was bound to have that knowledge as well. Asama: If you will at least write up the paperwork for me, I can accept it on Shintos behalf. Sounds good. Narumi opened a sign frame. Okay, lets keep this short. What is your name? Nagaoka Tadaoki. A short answer was a good answer. She turned back toward the Asama Shrine Representative. Is that good enough? Laborer: Ha ha ha. Date immigration exams seem nice and easy. Flat Vassal: I-Im pretty sure that isnt the case! Lets all calm down a little! Silver Wolf: I think she just wants to get it over with. After the Asama Shrine Representative hung her head and wrote something on a sign frame, a sign frame popped up next to the scary girls face. Hm, said the girl before looking to him again. How old are you? She needed a note telling her to ask this!? He trembled. But when he did not answer Silence will not work in your favor here. 14! Im 14! Dont make this more difficult than it has to be. Hearing that, the half-dragon sighed next to her. Narumi, there is something I must tell you. Yes? You are so cool. Please, youll give me a big head. Im screwed, thought Tadaoki while feeling a horribly heavy weight in the pit of his stomach. Musashis immigration exam is too tough. Im starting to sweat, but maybe that will wash off the sky blue. Oh, but if the color soaks into my clothes and drips to the floor, theyre going to think Im really, really weird. Where are you coming from? M.H.R.R.s Hashiba Himeji District. Um, I am defecting because- That can wait. Testament, he replied. The scary girl kept asking him questions at a brisk pace, but Huh? I thought she looked familiar, but isnt that Dates Vice Chancellor? Come to think of it, she did join Musashi and Ive seen records of her fighting for them a few times. Like at Odawara. But that means Shes even scarier than I thought! Rumor had it she could use her multiple slashes to destroy the average heavy god of war and her favorite word was unturning. Her mobile shell could move at high speed and fly, so he had no idea if his sniping would be any match against it. He had to wonder why someone like that was doing his immigration exam. Wise Sister: Heh heh. I thought it would be fun to see how nervous Nagabuto is, but the surprisingly large difference between Asama and Narumis personalities is fun too. Silver Wolf: Maybe thats the difference between a fighter and a destroy-I, uh, mean a shrine maiden. Asama: Wh-what did you nearly say there, Mito!? Gold Mar: Mito-tsan, youre a fighter too, but you seem a lot different from her too. Mar-Ga: Its about whether they give off killer intent around the clock or not. Narumi is more like Gin in that sense. Me: But I get the feeling Nagabuto would be the most nervous if he was being examined by Bell-san. Asama: Oh, youre right. Bell: Eh? R-really? Silver Wolf: Y-yes. That response convinced me of it too. Bell: Ehh? M-my family works in the service industrys-so thats a problem. Flat Vassal: Th-then what about me!? Almost Everyone: Flat Vassal: N-no reaction!? Why!? Vice President: Dont let it bother you. This is all such a pain, isnt it? Me: Hey, if you teach at the elementary school for too long, all the kids will end up like that. Thats why Ive been handing out porn comics during the morning assembly to make sure they can handle that kind of stuff. Vice President: I thought it was odd you werent showing up at the classes anymore, but what the hell have you been doing!? Once the questioning was mostly complete, Tadaoki let out a sigh. He appreciated that the Date Vice Chancellor made up her mind quick. That just left the defection process, but Kiyonari, did I miss anything? she asked. The half-dragon nodded and then looked straight at Tadaoki. Now, I have a question for you as Musashis Inquisitor Representative. What? Judge. He nodded. Do you have an elder sister? Tadaoki did not know what he meant. He wondered if he had misheard because he had already told them about his immediate family. Wh-what did you say? Hm? You dont get it? Im asking if you have an elder sister. So do you? What does that have to do with anything!? And I already answered that! When the Date Vice Chancellor asked! You fool, said the half-dragon. An inquisitor is an agent of god. You are free to lie during an immigration exam, but if you lie to an inquisitor, you will have your tongue pulled out and you will be damned to hell. Now, you need not lie in front of me. You are in the presence of god, so relax and be honest. I dont! Didnt I tell you? Im an only child! The third years reacted to that. Oh, that explains how he grew up to be such a naughty kid, said the black-haired Technohexen. Frame it as his parents let him get away with everything and we have some juicy material on our hands. Masazumi, what will happen to his parents? asked the Mito Lord. Judge. Once his defection is approved, we will probably send an official request to M.H.R.R. asking to take protective custody of his parents. My fathers group should deal with that. Okay, Koni-tan! Well be heading to the surface before long, so make sure youre ready! Once summer break starts, our comrades in M.H.R.R. will have more free time, so well be busy smuggling stuff aboard! Ill contact the Asama Shrine and order a stealth field kit capable of covering our theater! Just have to claim its for negotiations! Nobu-tan! Nobu-tan! Im in the middle of some heart-to-heart divine mails with my daughter, so can you not kill the mood like that!? Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!? You were hiding that you have a daughter like that and youre in divine mail contact with herrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!? Lets take a look. Even when you fail, you still have a chance if you never give up. (head pats) Whaaaaaaaaaaaat!? Masanobu gave Konishi a head pat. How about thaaaaat!? Wellllll!? Pat, pat, pat, pat. Yes, youre quite the wonderful daddy, arent you? But I bet shed never imagine were here gathering up porn game taaaaaaaaaaaaaxes! Nobu-tan! Nobu-tan! Are you sending my daughter a photo of all these porn games!? How cruel can you be!? Konishi-kun, you should probably tell your father you are temporarily using my divine transmission. Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! Kuki-kun, dont loooooooooooooooook! Im still re-installing things on mine after so much was blown away during the battle! Tadaoki sighed while watching the third years discussing any number of things. He again addressed the half-dragon across the desk and to his right. Like I said, I dont have an older sister! You utter fool. What if you were separated at birth!? What!? That doesnt happen! Nonsense! Only a fool needlessly discards possibilities! Dont start making up some older sister for me! This is about me, so trust me! You fool, said the half-dragon. I will decide whether or not you have an elder sister! Kiyonari, I get that this a virtuous topic for you, but hurry it up. Fine then. The half-dragon stood up and glanced over at Tadaoki. Once you have calmed down, come to me to confess. I will be waiting. Tadaoki considered saying something, but he could tell persistence would only make this worse. Also, this was no time for sighing. Whats going on at N?rdlingen? Judge. Nagaoka, you will be heading down there too, so you need to get ready. You will likely be descending onto a battlefield, so the enemy will be waiting for you. And at the moment, said the Musashi Vice President. Things are apparently not looking good. Tomoe Gozen ran along the west side of N?rdlingen. She descended the hill to reach a fairly flat area of land. She was surrounded by vast fields to the west and N?rdlingens wall to the east. The enemy was numerous and swift. Her side had gained some speed by reducing their weight, but Theyre using A.H.R.S.s cutting edge stuff. The Protestant mobile shells were new models from Eisenritter. That was an old company that had broken away from the Catholic-leaning A.H.R.S. during the Protestant Reformation. But A.H.R.S. was a nationally-run corporate guild, so it surpassed Eisenritter in total strength. If they were simply trying to escape, the Catholics would use their small advantages to eventually catch up. Also, the other side had Ishida Mitsunari to coordinate their movements. That explained the marked improvement in their ability to run and shoot at the same time. The Protestants spread out their personnel to put gaps between them and stayed on the lookout for enemies making a charge. The enemy still had every few rows packed close together and each row would dodge with accurate movements. On occasion, a row would split apart and join back together, likely to take a more optimal evasive path. A commander within the running Protestant forces gave a shout while looking back behind them. Tomoe Gozen! Theyre not playing fair! We will be able to do that in a few years time, so dont let it bother you. Im a little more worried about the present! As in, right now! Then open fire right now, everyone! The front of the enemy group had finished descending the hill. Tomoe Gozens unit used that timing to turn to the side while running. The rear row aimed their rifles behind them, and Fire! Mitsunari was more riding with the others than running alongside them when she noticed the enemy taking aim. Are they aiming for the moment we finish the descent? The Catholic mobile shells were heavily equipped. Their momentum and weight would cause them to sink down when they finished that descent. The enemy aimed for that moment. But the problem was not the gunfire coming from up head. That gunfire delayed them just long enough for something else. Up above! The enemy ships in the sky had coordinated their timing to aim their cannons down at just that moment. Not even heavily-equipped mobile shells could withstand artillery fire from ships guns. In that case. Mitsunari looked up at the ships and raised her hand. I will go! Tomoe Gozen saw the result of the artillery fire. They had over ten ships in the air capable of firing on the surface. Since this primarily used their secondary cannons, they could rain down shells by the hundreds. Yet there were no shells and there was no sound. There was nothing. The supporting fire from the air had not arrived. After a few seconds, the silence was broken by everyones racing feet and the clattering of their equipment. Huh? All the voices around her were colored by betrayed expectations and doubt. Of course they were. In their plan, the shells fired after the descent down the hill was their best chance to reduce the enemys numbers. So why had it not happened? Tomoe Gozen worked to not be held captive by her own doubts, but her eyes did notice something odd. Theres ether light scattering in the sky? Then it hit her, so she opened a lernen figur. Ships guns! Reset your firing control divine protection! Switch to manual and eyesight modes! She did not know how it had been done, but the enemy must have pulled off a certain defensive plan. Theyre using a spell that cancels our firing control!! The times sure are changing! Tomoe Gozen suppressed a tongue click and looked to the sky while falling back. A thin layer of ether light dust hung between the enemy and the Protestant fleet. That came from the destruction of a spell. That was the enemys doing. It had to have been Ishida Mitsunaris defense spell. Can the target really cancel targeting spells and ballistic adjustment spells? This was different from stealth or chaff. It was a prohibiting interception. Tomoe Gozen, what was that!? The people around her were finally starting to catch on to what had happened. She gestured for them to continue firing. Attacking was more important than their questions. The trumpets sounded and the shots were fired. The attacks hit the enemys defense barriers and sparks flew from the armor. They could shoot and they could hit. That was how it should be, but it only applied to this attack made with simple guns. The artillery fire from above was a different matter. They were using targeting and guidance spells to avoid damaging N?rdlingen in the dim light of the early morning. Most likely, the enemy has a spell to prohibit our attacks. When they detect our targeting and guidance spells, they activate intercepting shields in the air. Indeed. Tomoe Gozen used all of her spell knowledge to understand the enemys strategy. After all, this was her first time seeing a defensive spell like this. She had created some Protestant spells herself, so An intervention spell is such a fascinating idea! She could imagine what was going on based on the ether mist that had scattered earlier. This was being used by the data entity named Ishida Mitsunari, so This is probably pure data instead something optical or a traditional spell. The enemy must be seizing the very concept of data and activating herself within the ley lines. Tomoe Gozen thought it was an interesting technique. If you think of everything in existence as submerged in the ley lines, then all is connected. In Buddhism, this is known as Pratyaya, but when our fleet targets the enemy, they strengthen the connection between the two. So Mitsunari can read the data in the ley lines, so she can detect the strengthened connection when she is targeted. She then sends in some false information about us to prohibit our fleet from firing. Thats actually possible!? It is, said Tomoe Gozen. What you see when you look at me is a primitive form of data entity known as a ghost. If you look carefully, you will notice that I am somewhat transparent, but you cant actually see my other side, right? That is because I am a kind of data entity that only returns my surface data to your vision. That uses a visual data link between me and you. That proves there is a link between us. She laughed. Mogamis fox has a divine weapon called Onikiri and it too uses that link. However The enemy can use that link for the homing and guidance settings of their spells. Tomoe Gozen, do you mean? If you rely on spells for fire control, the spell will be reset and the safety measures will kick in, stopping you from firing. So the simple solution is to fire using only your own eyes and hands. Its a pain, but we just have to rely on the skill of our most experienced. A very Protestant situation if you think about it. She raised her eyebrows in a smile. But the delay in supporting fire from above is somewhat dangerous. Everyone knew what she meant as they ran. The enemy numbers would not be reduced as far as planned. CCCC A mood set in that kept them from voicing their thoughts, but that silence was broken by a sudden noise. It was the artillery fire from above. There had been a few seconds of delay, but the shells were finally being launched toward the ground. However, it was already too late. The enemy had advanced enough to finish descending the hill and their brief pause to stabilize themselves had passed. Here they come. Come they did. And all at once. Mitsunari breathed a sigh of relief while accompanying the others. They were receiving gunfire from up ahead and artillery fire from the sky. But the bullets from up ahead could be blocked with their heavy armor and defense barriers. Also, the shells from the sky were somewhat scattered. She was disappointed that they had used analog techniques to counter her ability, but she found this to be better than having harm come to the others. Our defense barriers will be enough to stop this level of artillery fire. Of course, it would not just be individuals activating those barriers. A thousand mobile shells were racing across the battlefield, so she used her management spell to gather up all of the usable defense barriers among them and responded with those. A single individual could never have blocked this, but a thousand could pull it off. This will work. She was very aware of her existence as a program at the moment. Nari Nari Nari: Ootani-kun. I think I understand my fighting style now. Super Justice: You had better. Because, he went on to say. Super Justice: You are the final product created using me as a prototype. You will also come to lead the Hashiba forces at a later date, so you must be superior to me. Nari Nari Nari: You hold people to strict standards. He was an offensive virus and she was C if anything C a defensive anti-virus. They were similar yet took opposite ends of the spectrum, so there was a lot she could learn from him and Hashiba had instructed her to get along with him. Nari Nari Nari: Ootani-kun. Super Justice: What is it, Mitsunari-kun? Nari Nari Nari: After this battle, please let me review your combat records from Kantou. I have determined the counters they used against you may be surprisingly useable in reality. Super Justice: Testament. Feel free. She was relieved to hear that response. She could improve her own functionality like this. Meanwhile, the scattered artillery fire arrived overhead. When she used the defense barriers to shatter it and reduce it to sound and ether light shards, the others around her suddenly nodded. A few of them turned toward her. Testament. Thank you very much! I was only doing what I could to help, she replied. No, no. They skillfully shook their heavily-armored heads. We can see why youre the name inheritor with Hashiba-samas personal endorsement! Testament! I volunteered to serve under you because I thought you were the cool and composed type, and Im glad to see I was right! Plus, you fill the valuable flat chest slot in the roster of M.H.R.R commanders! Damn straight, agreed the others. And, That technique was super cool. It felt like one of those weird things people do with the Logismoi Oplo! Wait, um. She raised her right hand to correct them. I have determined it is inaccurate to compare what I did to those Logismoi Oplo, since they never seem to hit anything. Um, Master Muneshige? Is now really the best time to rewrite your site based on the information from the Azuchi and Musashi passing each other by? Shouldnt you wait until things have calmed down more at this base? Its your duty? No, it really isnt your duty! You need to calm down! And to be clear, that was meant as a warning shot. That does not count as missing, so you dont need to add a Muneshige Mark for this one. Lets try to stay technically accurate, okay? Mitsunari looked into the sky as she ran. The Musashi had made it very close in the early morning sky, which was growing bluer. Its approach was so fast, she found it hard to believe it was so close already. It was a lot like how natural phenomena were all on such a large scale yet seemed to move at such a slow rate. But her reinforcement ships were approaching as well. So Everyone, hurry your- Before she could finish her sentence, the others had all finished descending the slope and arrived the flat land below. She could see the light produced as their thrusters accelerated. Their propulsion divine protection was based on one called Pilgrimage. It gathered up the air and made a loud noise while pushing them forward. They briefly floated up and then launched forward. Victory was nearly assured at this point. Now that they were gliding through the air while barely using their legs at all, each and every one of them was a mass of charging force. The enemys columns did not matter. Her troops would crash straight into them. The vanguard hit and the sounds of acceleration reached her after the fact. She saw several explosions of ether light shards, but she also saw something else. Her vanguard had been broken. Mitsunari saw a wall of ether. But a closer look showed what it really was. That was no wall. Books!? That was not quite accurate either. These were copies of the Testament. Is that Tomoe Gozens Testament copy summoning spell!? The mobile shell unit charging with Mitsunari saw the Testament copy barrier towering before them. The books were made of ether, they were at least 7m tall, and they may have been 70cm thick. A row of those had grown up from the ground to form a thick barricade against their charge. Those who could stop in time brought themselves to a rapid stop, but not all of them could do that. Its all or nothiiiiiiiiiiiing! That latter group actually chose to accelerate. The strength of a collision came from the speed, the weight, and the sturdiness of the weapon. They hit and a shattering sound followed. Most of them were destroyed by the impact, but Ohhhh! Two made it through. Their weapons had broken and their armor had shattered, but Were not gonna lose to some preachy Protestant Testament copies that dont even come with a mascot character! We love worshiping idols!! They split the giant Testament copy standing in their way. But they found another one right behind it. They were stacked back to back as well. And the writing on the spine said Winner! Have another! With a deafening sound of collision, their charge was crushed by that counterattack. That was mean! said Mitsunari when she saw it. Shut up! I said people should place their faith in the Testament copies alone and I meant it! The gaps in the copies gave her a view of the Protestant forces who had backed away and taken a defensive formation. And someone stood in front of them with a Testament copy hammer at the ready. Tomoe Gozen! To exist in a realm of pure sound, you only had to shut your eyes. When Sakon did that, her ears picked up on a reverberation that periodically appeared and then faded away. She felt like she was feeling the sound more than hearing it. Its a lot like a pulse, she thought, but this was not the beating of her heart. She thought this had to be what it was like to have someone hugging you tight, but she had never experienced that herself. Why is my imagination so indecent? she wondered with a blush, but that was the reality she found herself in. Then she heard a voice. It was a deep male mechanical voice. While she listened to the precisely spoken words, an unnecessary sound grew louder and louder in her ears. It was her own pulse. She was nervous. And once she noticed that, her pulse only grew faster. Until Onitakemaru: Hey. How sheltered can you be? Youre so nervous Id think youd never fought a battle in your life. That was the OS. It was apparently named Onitakemaru. This was actually her first time speaking with the mobile shells OS. I-Im so nervous. For a variety of reasons, she and the mobile shell had not been ready until now. The mobile shells abilities had been mostly known since the prototype phase, so she had trained using a dummy one. That allowed her to move easily enough in it and she understood its abilities and controls. But Mitsunari had said via divine transmission that she might get even better at using it once she could communicate with this OS. That had seemed awfully vague for Mitsunari. But if Sakon was being honest, she had trouble interacting with other people. So Um, i-its a pleasure to meet you. Onitakemaru: Huh? She had apparently gone for a greeting too quickly. She felt like she must have screwed up for him to speak with that what did you say? tone of voice. Um, I said its a pleasure to meet you. Onitakemaru: What? Oh, dont bother with that crap. Are you ready? F-for what? Onitakemaru: I asked if youre ready to fight! You did not ask that, she thought, but she still felt this had to be her fault somehow. In fact, she was already on the battlefield. Or in the sky above it, anyway. So Onitakemaru: Report. Eh? Onitakemaru: Give me a report. Eh? Um, uhh. You asked if I was ready to fight and I never answered, but now you want a report? A report on what? Onitakemaru: If you have time to talk back to me, then just answer my questions! Once we descend to the surface, Ishida Mitsunari can focus on supporting her own unit and the emperors unit. We are in charge of the eastern unit. Do you understand how important a role that is!? Y-yes, I do. Onitakemaru: God, you sure are dense for someone who presumes to use me as a tool, little girl. She had to think about that one. Little girl? Me? She was more than three meters tall. How in the world was that little? But she realized these were the words of the OS within the mobile shell she was wearing. So he is bigger than me. That makes sense! she thought with a hint of delight. Even I can be a little girl like this. Onitakemaru: Hey, whatre you grinning about! This is the battlefield! R-right! The battlefield! I will stay focused! Falling into her usual habit and slapping her own cheeks was a mistake. A powerful shock ran through her vision and alerts arrived from all around her, warning of possible self damage. Onitakemaru: What the hell!? Thats my body right now! S-sorry. I forgot I had my arms free. She quickly switched her vision over to the mobile shells helmet. The early morning ground and sky came into view. She was on the rear of a transport ship, where it had been outfitted for dropping mobile shells. The hatch would open and then she only had to jump down. There was no one else around her. And if there were, they would be in danger if they got near her. She was nearly 4m tall right now. The floor was apparently shaking and there was wind, but her footing felt perfectly solid. Is Onitakemaru-san assisting me? She did not quite understand, but she felt like he had to be. And Onitakemaru: I dont really get all this display nonsense, but Ill be bringing up everything I can. Catholicism actually had a close relationship with the construction industry. While standing in front of the narrow rear entrance, the distance to the edge of the hatch and the width of the opening were calculated and displayed in real time. When she checked by the wall, she saw a marker indicating a possession of hers, so she reached out and found a large sword there. Onitakemaru: I really would have preferred an odachi. Are they better? He paused for a moment before answering her. Onitakemaru: Well, this is for you to use, so my opinion is irrelevant. Im in charge of defense and youre in charge of offense. Oh, I-I look forward to working with you. He did not respond. Did I make him mad? she wondered, but she was relieved to find she could hold a conversation with him. Then an internal transmission played. Sakon-sama! We will arrive at your drop-off point in 37 seconds! Your mobile shell is in descent mode and you have reinforcing parts installed, so just picture it like falling onto the soles of your feet! Make sure you dont go like this, like this, or C whoa C like this! Thats not gonna work! Agh! She could not see what they meant, but she kind of understood anyway. Some static mixed in with the ships internal transmission. The first ship has dropped off its reinforcements! We will incorporate that data when dropping you off, so you should make it safely down! I-is the person they dropped off okay? Yeah, well, hes not really a person. But he knows what hes doing, so hell be fine. Onitakemaru: Oh, him. Is he a brother OS of yours? Onitakemaru: Do not be absurd! I am nothing like him! Oh. So youre better than him? Onitakemaru: Of course I am, little girl! He yelled at her. I really hope I can make this work, she thought while the final check came over divine transmission. Okay, Sakon-sama, just like the first ship, we will officially belong to Shibata rather than Hashiba. That was a last-minute adjustment made by Maeda-sama. That will place you under Ishida-samas direct command down there, but you have the authority to act on your own, so keep that in mind! U-um? Onitakemaru: Theyre telling you to do whatever you want. Oh, no. Im bad at that, she nearly said, but stopped herself so he would not yell at her again. Meanwhile, she noticed empty space out in front of her. CCCC She shut her eyes and started hearing that pulse again. It was probably Onitakemarus. Yes. This mobile shell has a scary OS, but its pulse is gentle, she thought. So This is Shima Sakon. I will now be supporting N?rdlingen as part of the Shibata forces! Then she let herself drop out into the early morning sky. She descended feet first toward the battlefield behind the others who had been stopped at the bottom of the hill. Volume 7C, 73: Stopper Girl on the Field Volume 7C, Chapter 73: Stopper Girl on the Field Who called? And who will answer? Point Allocation (A Legitimate Intruder) Tomoe Gozen saw the enemy reinforcements arrive. Are those gods of war? They had been carried in by armored transport ships flying low. Her Testament copies had blocked her view, but they had dropped two objects. She could hear them. One sounded like an awful lot of metal, whereas the other Its footsteps sound a lot spryer. Were these light gods of war or something? Ishida Mitsunari had vanished when these reinforcements arrived. She had likely returned to her unit and the emperor on the east side of N?rdlingen. She had given all of the enemy mobile shells a lernen figur, so she had clearly switched to supporting them through that. In other words Is she letting the reinforcements handle things here? That suggested these two new opponents would be trouble. Meanwhile, the Protestant side was low on numbers. We are trying to survive by firing on them while establishing a defensive formation and falling back to the north. The anti-imperial fleet was providing intermittent support fire. Bernard was fighting atop the hill. But their numbers were still insufficient. The enemy was heavily equipped, so their mobile shells could deflect bullets. One of their units was holding Bernard in place, and The imperial fleet has started responding to our fleet. The ships on the other side of N?rdlingen had started firing. That was the imperial fleet firing on the Protestant ships. Ishida Mitsunari had prevented them from firing when they most needed to and now they had to respond to the shells arriving from the imperial fleet. Also, the Musashi was slow to approach in the eastern sky. It was not running late; it simply was not arriving quickly enough for how things had turned out. That showed how much progress the enemy was making. I wish we could have taken out more of the enemy here before these two new enemy units arrived. If they moved west, the imperial fleet to the east would be unable to fire on them for fear of accidentally hitting N?rdlingen, which would stand between them. That was indeed what happened. But that meant those ships would focus their fire on the Protestant fleet in the air. They had predicted as much, but Ishida Mitsunaris presence had unfortunately left the anti-imperial fleet focused entirely on defense. God, this is why I hate these fighters from a new era. For the past 500 years whenever the Divine States or Europe introduced a new weapon or tactic, Ive groaned at yet again having something new to adapt to. Human technology had finally reached the point where they could create data entities as easily as automatons. No, that technology had existed during the Age of the Gods, but it had been lost and the many data entities could no longer maintain their existence and had disappeared. Most of the gods were just a variation on a data entity. In that case If people could create artificial gods during the Age of the Gods, does this mean we are approaching that level again now? If so As someone who spent all her time fighting and finally became a messenger of god, it is my duty to face these new enemies. Tomoe Gozen prepared herself for a fight. A wall appeared 200m in front of her. Those were the Testament copies she had summoned from the ley lines. At that size, the writing was large enough that even someone piloting a god of war could easily read them. The enemy seemed to crash into them, but those books would not be so easily destroyed. She wished she could have summoned a bunch more of them further back. Then enemy that slipped past could be taken out individually and the enemys advance could be slowed. That had been her plan, but You dont always get what you want. She compressed the activation of the Testament copy stocker she wore on her back. The miracles written on those books pages were directly linked to the Protestant spells she had created. With that stocker, she could use as many Protestant spells as she liked. Why wouldnt the Protestant leader get that kind of special treatment? In an instant, the large Testament copy standing right in front of her was shattered. A light was to blame. A glowing beam had swept down next to her and sliced down into the ground. Reactions were meant to be made immediately. In that sense, Tomoe Gozen failed to react. There were three reasons for this. First, her wall of copies had been destroyed by the enemys attack so easily. Second, that attack had come from a cannon rather than a direct blow or charge. And third, the blast that had shattered the wall had been accompanied by something else: a sound. Oh The ear-splitting roar stretched out and ended on an ah sound. The voice seemed to rip through the air rather than vibrate it. After it sounded a second time, a second beam burst out and a line of explosions chased after it. That had to be the power that had destroyed the Testament copy. The flat grassland was scattered into the air. Retreat!! It was too late. The light raced across everyones defense barriers and its power was unleashed a breath later. The explosions tore down the far right flank of the defensive formation that had been waiting behind her. And she saw two forms appear from the gaps in the shattered Testament copy wall. The first was terribly tall. They stood at nearly 4m and wore black armor. Thats one of the reinforcement units! Was it a god of war? The size suggested a light god of war, but that guess was quickly proven wrong. She saw the fabric of an academy uniform through the ordinary joints. That meant this was a giant or something wearing a mobile shell. But the real problem was the other figure. It too was enormous. It stood more than 2m tall and wore a mobile shell. The head was covered by a metal mask and white smoke blew from the mouth. The previous attack had come from this units roar. It had a thick build, but something else stood out more: the bones. It had thick ribs, collarbones, arm bones, and leg bones. They all had motors and artificial muscles attached and it was all held together by the armor and fasteners. This was a corpse made to move again. But the fundamental movements were not just those of the motors. Is this another application of data entity tech? Bluish-white ether light surrounded its entire body. That is a ghost. She could see the tall mobile shell was the same. She was unsure who the tall one was, but she recognized the enormous skeletal one lumbering toward her. She recognized what lay beyond the steel mask, the two horns extending toward the sky, the overall build, and everything else. Its been 500 years, Lord Kiso. Testament. It looks like the activation is progressing smoothly. In a snowy plaza, two figures sat on a bench in front of the Far East Academy Store located in front of a stone-walled castle. One was Maeda Toshiie with Matsu on his shoulder and the other was Sassa who was eating a paper-wrapped pirozhki. In front of them, Fuwa held her hands out toward an open-air stone hibachi. You mean those things we sent are actually moving? You never had a chance to test them much, did you? Michi, its basically an application of my Kaga Millionen Geist. Except the summoned ghost was fixed in this world using their own remains. That created a mold for the ghost, which purified them as a data entity. One of them had lost most of his memories since the damage to the mold had been too severe, but fortunately, he still lives at an instinctual level. Keh. Pathetic, spat Sassa. Why should we get help from some long-dead people? They count as ordinary warriors and are thus not bound by inherited names. They might be the perfect fighters for assisting name inheritors, Na-chan. They will be one of the forces supporting Hashiba-kun once we retire. Oh, is that so? Sassa looked up into the sky. Its almost morning, so wont the ghosts disappear? Why do you think they had to be fixed in this world? Were you even listening, Sassa? Ha ha ha. Michi, Na-chan decided right away he didnt like this, so of course he wasnt listening. Stuuupid! shouted Matsu. Iiiimbecile!! Who gave her a damn thesaurus!? The stores door slid open and a tentacle poked his head out. He was eating some fried potatoes. Oh, are you taking a break and watching the footage from N?rdlingen!? The newcomers arranged by Maeda-sama are being activated, arent they!? Mori, do you know who Lord Kiso is? I do! Lord Kiso is Minamoto no Yoshinaka! Along with Yoritomo and Yoshitsune, he was one of the top three on the Minamoto clan side of the Genpei War! He successfully drove the Taira clan out of Kyou, but he was so heavily praised in Kyou he grew corrupt and failed to pursue the Taira clan. He opposed Yoritomo when the other man tried to enter Kyou in his place, but he was ultimately slain by Yoritomo and Yoshitsunes forces! How exactly did he grow corrupt? The latest research has rejected the previously-accepted theory that he debauched himself at tentacle parties! Hey, whats with those disappointed looks, everyone!? Of course there werent any tentacle parties! The Far East had no connection to the Dark Continent at the time! Then what did he do? Well, said the tentacle while crossing a few tentacles and nodding. The latest research says he was so taken in by Kyous culture that he forgot all about fighting and indulged in karaoke, kemari, and literature. Whats wrong with that? asked Sassa. A-anything can be a problem when not done in moderation! You simply do not understand, Sassa-sama! The records from the time say Yoshinakas forces took karaoke so far they kept earning high scores and requesting new songs, they took kemari so far they won a national championship, and they took literature so far they published a manga that became the basis for the Tale of the Heike! Im still not seeing whats wrong with any of that, said Fuwa. And I seem to recall hearing that led to the blossoming of culture there, added Maeda. They all crossed their arms and tilted their heads. After a pause, the tentacle spoke up again. The rules of the history recreation are to blame!! Hey, quit arguing against Hashibas policy. Oh, th-thats right! said the tentacle. So even if you earn high scores in karaoke and reach the nationals in kemari, you deserve to be executed if youre being a loser shut-in by refusing to leave Kyou! Arent we being loser shut-ins eating store-bought food in a snowy northern nation right now? Th-that just means we have to get to work, Fuwa-sama! For example, I have recently taken on a somewhat cultured part-time job as a critic! Pff, spat Fuwa. So what do you review, Mori? Tentacle videos? This video was fantastic! I award it 5 erect tentacles! F-Fuwa-sama, you havent been getting much sleep, have you!? Have you!? Ill have you know I am reviewing music! I am the love song specialist for Sweet Treat the womens PR magazine put out by the Shibata forces! I recently reviewed the song Loveloquence! Oh, so youre the one that got all mad it was a rock song based on an old story from the Heian period where some guy was so obsessed with his love that he stole her poop and was shocked to find how much he enjoyed the smell. You cant just call the guards over that, you know? Fuwa-sama, please do not use Age of the Gods terminology like rock! And you would call the guards too if someone stole your poop, wouldnt you!? Oh, come on. I dont poop. This again? said Sassa. Did you forget about at Sviet Rus when- Fuwa threw one of the hibachis metal chopsticks at Sassa as a warning. Dont you dare say it! Youre the worst! Whoa, watch out! What if that stabbed me!? Ha ha ha, laughed Maeda. Is that anything to say after snatching it out of the air like that, Na-chan? The worst! The worst! Piece of poop! said Matsu. He really is, agreed Fuwa and Mori sighed upon seeing it all. Why was the Far East going all out with the weird fetishes ever since ancient times? Frankly, its weird. Should I blame Shinto for this? You say that, but in Tsirhc, you can swap out your son for a ram and its all the same and god really seems to ask for young boys a lot. Hold it, Maeda-sama! Now youre being intentionally misleading! protested Mori. Anyway, um, are the warriors you arranged for N?rdlingen actually working!? Testament. Maeda opened a few new lernen figurs. Komaoumaru and Onitakemaru are functioning properly. We can rest easy for now. What was that name that sounds an awful lot like Komainu? Its a childhood name. Komaoumaru was the childhood name of Minamoto no Yoshinaka, who we sent over there. Onitakemaru is more well-known, but I hope Komaoumaru will move out to the front more. I want to see how well the OS has set in. Maeda, you really like that technical stuff, dont you? Do you feel obligated to keep an eye on the things you worked on? It wasnt just me. Technically, Niwa-senpai and Akechi-senpai worked on them too. I simply took over once Niwa-senpai left Kantou and Takigawa-senpai arrived to take her place. He looked at a lernen figur. But anyway, their first opponent might have too close a connection, but that just means they have to put in a real effort. Lets see what we can accomplish when we bring together the full strength of Hashiba tech and my Kaga Millionen Geist. Tomoe Gozen faced her enemy. They were 100m apart. Her opponent said nothing and simply stood there with sword at the ready. If he had been riding a mechanical horse, he truly would have been Kiso Yoshinaka. What is going on? she wondered while hearing a voice behind her. Tomoe Gozen! Is this really Minamoto no Yoshinaka!? Who else could this be!? But, um. Everyone hesitated and exchanged a glance before continuing. Do historical figures generally shoot beams from their mouth!? You better believe it. She readily accepted that. Yoshinaka is a demonic long-lived, but his demon blood was stronger. He would often shoot beams from his mouth back then. The combat-type demons have something like a demon cannon produced by releasing the contents of their ether organ. What did he call it!? Mouth Beam. Just that!? Really!? And doesnt that violate the Testament!? He was a warrior of Bandou, after all. Thank you for that incredibly succinct explanation! S-so can he shoot beams from his eyes too!? What? Of course not. Are you stupid? H-how is that fair!? Then another beam of light rushed in. She was used to the roar by now, so she could dodge it. As for the warriors behind her Wahhh! The screamed, but they were still an elite unit. They must have shared the data after the first hit. They actually dodged it. Okay, she added, but she was not actually thinking straight. After all, that was her long-dead husband standing in front of her. I hate that I cant really say Im glad to see you. What have you been doing for the past 500 years, Yoshinaka? Honestly, she thought. Christina, I was telling you to meet your partner and actually speak your mind because I dont want to see more people end up like me. And more than that Yoshinaka, if you had remained asleep, my heart could have been at peace. She had come all this way trusting in the brief love she had felt back then. But she felt none of that sentimentality now. This was the battlefield and Yoshinaka was not their only enemy. She had seen another. A terribly tall mobile shell wielding a large sword. Hey, that isnt a corpse inside there, is it? What is your name? Eh? The tall mobile shell casually turned around while doing something. They grabbed one of the giant Testament copies growing from the ground and pulled it out as if hugging it. Are they some kind of monster!? She had yet to disconnect the ether book from the ley line. It would only be an enormous book once she did that, but she had not. While it looked like a book, it was a wall still connected to the ley line. Pulling that out was like grabbing a boulder growing up from the ground, breaking it off at the surface, and lifting it up. But that mobile shell had done it. What is your name? Oh, testament. Um. The mobile shell had set down the book and flipped through a few pages in apparent curiosity, but they turned around when she repeated her question. Then they bowed and named themselves in a young female voice. I-I am Shima Sakon. Um, I serve Mitsunari-sama and am part of the Hashiba forces! After a pause, Sakons head suddenly jerked to the right. It looked a lot like someone Tomoe Gozen could not see had yelled at her. Then she quickly made a correction. Oh, um, uh. I-I am part of the Shibata forces! I am with the Shibata forces right now! Sakon felt shaken after Onitakemaru yelled at her. You dont have to yell right in my ear like that. But his voice emitter was located by her ear, so he kind of did have to. It was possible he was trying to speak quietly. At any rate, she shook her somewhat woozy head and completed her introduction to Tomoe Gozen. A-and this mobile shell is named Onitakemaru! Onitakemaru? Tomoe Gozen tilted her head, but that was to be expected. No one would know who that was. So Sakon placed a hand on her chest and explained the best she could. Hes apparently very strong. She had no proof of that, but he seemed strong to her. She kind of wished she had omitted the apparently, but Onitakemaru: Well, I am strong. Whether or not I can demonstrate that strength is up to you, though. Wh-why are you so strict, Onitakemaru-san? Onitakemaru: Hey. Eek! Wh-what? Onitakemaru: You keep speaking out loud when talking to me. No one else can hear my voice, so you sound like you are talking to yourself. Eh? I dont want that. This is supposed to my debut, so I dont want to come off as a weirdo who talks to herself. Oh, she realized. You can just make it so everyone else can hear what you say. Onitakemaru: How stupid are you!? O-only stupid people call people stupid. You didnt know that? Onitakemaru: Just listen. If everyone could hear me, they would notice us, they would overhear our plans, and you would sound even weirder. That last one is definitely the most important, she decided. Being noticed and having your plan overheard were simple mistakes that could be made up for, but being branded a weirdo was something that never went away. So O-okay, I get it. But what should I do? Onitakemaru: Well, you could create a divine chat name for yourself. Just as he said that, Tomoe Gozen spoke to her. Is that Yoritomo inside there? Tomoe Gozen heard a confused voice and saw a tilt of the head from the tall mobile shell standing in front of her. Yoritomo? Testament. Yoritomo. I dont know a Yoritomo. She doesnt know who that is? thought Tomoe Gozen. So Was I wrong? But there was one thing anyone could see. Shimas mobile shell was surrounded by bluish-white ether light. That ether light surrounding you is from a ghost. Unlike with Yoshinaka, the ghost was contained within the mobile shell with this one. And based on Shimas reactions, Yoritomo was alive and speaking within there. He did seem like the type to have powerful regrets. But Shima held her right palm out toward Tomoe Gozen. C-can you give me a moment? After a pause, her head jerked to the right again. She must have been yelled at. W-whoa. Please stop yelling in my ear. Onitakemaru: You fool! But aside from that, were you using me without even knowing who I am!? Will he be mad if I tell the truth? she wondered while explaining. Yes, I really didnt know anything at all. But, she added. Um, are you really Yoritomo-sama? Onitakemaru: I honestly want to know about that as much as you do. For me, I opened my eyes and found myself like this. Oh, that doesnt sound like fun. But, she added again. This came completely out of left field. I find it kind of hard to believe. Nari Nari Nari: Oh, Sakon-san, that indeed contains the ghost of the real Lord Yoritomo. Oh, so you are the real one. Onitakemaru: So when she tells you, you dont even question it!? But, I mean, its kind of hard to believe the real Yoritomo-sama would be talking with me like this. Onitakemaru: I will admit I used to avoid speaking directly with the people below me. That sounds more like it. And what is with that Onitakemaru name? Thats nothing at all like Yoritomo. Onitakemaru: That was my childhood name. And just so you know, Yoshinaka over there has his OS named after his childhood name of Komaoumaru in the same way. But more importantly, said Onitakemaru. Onitakemaru: I am glad you at least know who I am. That simplifies matters. Eh? Oh, testament. I have heard of you. Onitakemaru: I fear I will regret this, but how much do you know about me? Oh, testament, um, you were the one whoestablished the Kamakura shogunate. Onitakemaru: What else? C-come to think of it, cant you just say all this!? Why are you asking me!? Onitakemaru: Just do it. I-if you insist. Umoh! Thats right! You were exiled! Yes, they kicked you out! Onitakemaru: Kh. H-ho ho? What else? Was there anything more? She remembered hearing about him in class, but Oh, right! You were assassinated! Onitakemaru: That was my sons Yoriie and Sanetomo! I only died from falling off my horse! But, he said. Onitakemaru: Well, I had a lengthy life as a long-lived, so to preserve a stable rule, we used multiple interpretations to have me inherit the names of Yoriie and Sanetomo as well. When it was time for me to die, we tried to take care of some of their history recreations at the same time, but Yoshitsune showed up to assassinate me for real. Oh, but thats incredible. Onitakemaru: Heh? Incredible, am I? Testament. You were three generations of shogun at once and you still managed to get assassinated. Onitakemaru: Is that some kind of cruel joke!? And excuse me for letting my guard down for like a second! You can admit when you made a mistake? Thats a sign of a good leader, said Sakon. But are you sure youre the real one? You dont seem like you could do all that. Onitakemaru: Damn you! Nari Nari Nari: Um, if you are wondering why we would go to the trouble of reviving Lord Yoritomo, it is related to a humiliation I undergo according to the Testament. My circumstances then are much like Lord Yoritomos during his time in exile, so I wanted to use his ghost for the weapon protecting me. Onitakemaru: Heh. So you will learn the troubles I lived through, will you? I do not envy you that. Oh, so people are only interested in the shameful part of your life? asked Sakon. Onitakemaru: Damn you! P-please dont get so mad. Besides, Im originally from Austria, so I dont know much about Far Eastern history. Onitakemaru: Austria? Y-youve never heard of it? Did you live out in the countryside? Onitakemaru: Why would I have heard of it, fool!? I woke up to find myself inside this mobile shell! She felt a little bad when he yelled that much over it. There was a part of him that made her think he might be a good person. You really dont have to yell so much, you know? Onitakemaru: Maybe if you were a little quicker on the uptake. How am I supposed to react when my mobile shell suddenly starts claiming to be Yoritomo-sama? Onitakemaru: And you expect a shogun to instantly adjust to becoming a mobile shell? I know I couldnt do it, but Im not a shogun. Cant you do better? Onitakemaru: Damn you! Then she heard another voice. It was Tomoe Gozen who was resting her Testament copy hammer on her shoulder. Just so you know, it is absurdly easy to get Yoritomo riled up. Th-then this OS is the real deal!? And one other thing. She tilted her head, so Tomoe Gozen pointed into the sky to the right. That was south. Whats over there? she wondered while looking over. There are shells incoming. Before Tomoe Gozen even finished her sentence, an artillery shell crashed into Sakons chest and blew her away. That was quite the hit. The Protestant ships had done well. Thanks to Mitsunaris spell, they had to aim manually and by eye. The ships would be fixed in place with defense barriers and the like, but scoring a direct hit like that was still impressive. It probably helped that the enemy had arrived at the bottom of the hill. The top of the hill acted as cover against the Protestant fleet in the southwestern sky. But the tall mobile shell had removed the Testament copy wall, creating an opening through which to target her. That meant the Protestant ships only needed to endure the Catholic artillery fire and find the right timing to shoot, but There you are. A great roar belatedly arrived in the sky. It had put the eastern Catholic fleet on guard and prevented them from firing. That ceaseless roar came from a giant form pushing all of the air this way from the east. You finally made it, Musashi!! Tomoe Gozen saw the Musashi approaching from behind the enemy fleet on a course to pass above them. It was so large it almost appeared directly overhead already. She saw the imperial fleet split to the north and south. To be making this much noise, the Musashi had to have deactivated most of its buffering spells. That means they recognize this for the emergency it is. All the wind buffeting the fleet will alert the enemy to their presence. The Musashi did not do this often. The noise and wind produced when their buffering spells were down would wreak havoc on the local ecosystem and terrain. But they were doing it now. Is that because they understand we are the ones asking for help here? They certainly think highly of themselves nowadays. And The imminent wind and noise would protect the Musashi forces from something. This prevents the enemy from attacking while you drop your fighters down, doesnt it!? Matthias looked up at the approaching roar. Ohh. This was his second time seeing the Musashi. Well, he had seen it countless times in the distance, but this was his second time seeing it up close as an enemy. The first time had been at Magdeburg. But even then, it had not flown by overhead like this. Back then, he had only been able to look up at it high in the sky, think how super cool it was, and then say goodbye. But this was different. Its coming to us. He leaned back to look straight up. That gave him a view of the long bow piercing the sky. It was enormous. Three of his fleets 300m light warships fit below just one of the Musashis ships overhead. It had a total of eight such ships, so it was like a multi-ship fleet packed in close together. He was glad he had gotten to see this. Not many people managed to see it pass by directly overhead. Then the sky grew wider, yet noisier and heavier. His fleet had split to north and south to avoid the massive blast of wind. But he could not focus only on what was happening overhead. Here on the surface, they had to prepare for the Musashi fighters who would be dropping down. The wind pressure slamming into them created an opening. Mitsunari had predicted there would be too much wind for even the mobile shells to perform a charge. The roar rumbled in their ears. The Musashi fighters would be dropping down while the noise slammed into them, so the troops placed out ahead to strike back against the Musashi forces fell back some. Matthias also moved east with his bodyguards. Now, then. Whats going to happen here? he wondered. That was when a divine transmission arrived from Niwa who was headed north by traveling around N?rdlingens east side. Lord Matthias! What are you doing over there!? Huh? Musashi is arriving with their buffering spells deactivated, so I am temporarily withdrawing. Huh? She sounded confused, but he was not sure why. Umm, she said while choosing her words. Hold on just a second, okay? Mitsunari-kun! Testament! Wh-what is it!? Did I make some kind of mistake? U-um, if I did Hey, calm down, okay? I just have a question. Wondering what this was all about, Matthias saw words appear on his lernen figur while he fell back with the others. Niwa had asked her question. Mitsunari-kun? You can be in multiple places at once right now, cant you? Could you come as far this way as your movable range allows and listen to the sounds here? Something is bothering me. Mitsunari was primarily on the front line. She had left the west to Sakon and Yoshinaka, so most of her had returned to her own unit to the east. However, every units front line was stopped due to the movement in the sky. Sakon had taken a hit to the west, but She will be fine. She was sure of that. She could also predict this battle would be an important one for Onitakemaru. Mitsunari had decided it was best to let them do what they could and take what hits they would take. The potential she had seen in the two of them told her she could do that. So for now Everyone, prepare to move on my signal. She was curious about Niwas request. She had to check on that. And whatever Niwa had meant, there were only three options on the battlefield: stay put, advance, and withdraw. Withdrawal was not an option at the moment. So To be honest, this is a difficult decision, but my decisions are generally focused on efficiency. Please just interpret this as getting stuck with a bad commander. Everyone laughed at that. Are you kidding? This makes it way easier to be an underling! Inefficient and humane decisions would only make the pain last longer! Show us how crazy your efficiency can get and well use our experience to get it done. Testament, she said. Then wait just a moment. She multiplied herself. After falling back to the east, Matthias all of a sudden noticed Mitsunari standing next to him. The troops deep in the southwest forest while keeping their distance from or approaching the split-up Bernard saw Mitsunari standing behind a tree with a hand to her ear. Unit 2 atop the hill saw her while they looked down at Unit 1 glaring at the enemy. So did the ones watching the Musashis approach from the ships falling back to the eastern sky. Even Niwa did while trying to move north of N?rdlingen. Oh. Hello, Niwa-sama. Mitsunari bowed to her. I have completed my observations from multiple locations. I fear my observations within N?rdlingen itself were insufficient, but this is what I could confirm from atop the hill. She displayed an image of N?rdlingen. The city was surrounded by a circular wall. In the dim light of early morning, guards were keeping an eye on the outside and smoke was rising into the sky as bakeries began baking bread and other early morning work began. This is what it looks like with the data you requested. Red bars rose up within a radius extending from N?rdlingens city wall to the east to south. This is the noise of the Musashis approach heard from the sky. The noise was being measured in real time, so the red bars on the lernen figur were fluctuating even now. But I will get straight to the point. Each line has a unique maximum and minimum to its fluctuation and a unique sound. Everything seems in order to me, so what did you think was a problem? Niwa raised her right hand and hurried her entire bodys movements while slapping that hand against her forehead. Huh? Something isnt right, she thought. She sensed something odd in how the unbuffered noise of Musashis approach sounded. If she had to describe it This doesnt seem like enough to me. But the screen showed that the noise was indeed pointing to the Musashis arrival. The emperors personal fleet directly below the Musashi received a unique noise from the Musashis central ships and from the port and starboard ships surrounding them. Mitsunaris unit, which was headed to the front and starboard, naturally heard the sound of the 1st starboard ship slicing through the air. And Niwas own unit to the rear starboard side heard the wind created by the outer hull and the very bottom of the starboard ships. It was a splendid combination and variation of sound. But Something seems so off about it. What is this? What do you mean by off? asked Mitsunari. Shaja, replied Niwa. It almost seems too perfect. Although I will admit this is my first time hearing the Musashi unbuffered. Testament. Not even I have a library file on the current Musashi Mk. 2s unbuffered state. But what do mean by too perfect? Oh, um, sorry. It is just that perfect seems like a goal to strive for, so how could anything be too perfect? Fair enough, said Niwa before tilting her head. But too perfect is the only way I can describe what I am hearing. What I mean is The noise grew louder as she spoke. The red lines indicating the Musashis noise all grew much taller. The noise reaching their ears was gradually increasing in volume. Ohh. It was now too loud to hear quieter voices. Mitsunari pointed to the west. Niwa-sama! If you are unsure what seems off to you, I recommend maintaining your current state of caution against the Musashis atmospheric buffering. In fact Several low sounds could be heard in the distance. Gunfire was being exchanged by the troops holding position to the west and southwest of N?rdlingen. There was no time. They had to set up a formation north of N?rdlingen before the Musashi forces could drop down. So Niwa nodded toward Mitsunari. Looks like we dont have much choice. I will remain cautious and we can wait to figure this out until later. So- She was about to tell Mitsunari to wait in the west until the wind was gone and then resume advancing, but that was when she realized what it all meant. Oh, no. Mitsunari saw Niwa make a split-second decision. She suddenly grabbed a rifle from a nearby soldier. I will be borrowing this. She fired a single bullet to the west. Mitsunari heard the gunshot, but That will never reach anyone in the west. The height of the city wall was part of the problem, but they could not see anyone over there. It would be one thing if she were trying to shoot their own soldiers on the southwestern hill or the ones fighting the Swarm Dragon in the forest, but hitting the enemy was another thing. However, Niwa looked up and then spoke to everyone else here. Listen. She fired another shot into the roar approaching from the sky. The bullet flew toward N?rdlingens wall. That solid stone wall reflected the sunlight that was gradually filling the sky. It hit the wall and the sound echoed back. When Niwa nodded and turned back toward the others, her unit began to raise their hands. I-I figured it out! shouted a female student with a wind instrument hanging from her neck. The noise coming from the sky isnt echoing off the distant terrain! Volume 7C, 74: Reducer of Attacks Volume 7C, Chapter 74: Reducer of Attacks My predictions and decisions are top notch But I have much to learn When it comes to creativity Point Allocation (Generally Excellent) Thats exactly it, thought Niwa. It was the environmental changes to the sound that had seemed off to her. The sounds I hear coming from the Musashi are echoing off of the ground, the nearby trees, and the slope. But She fired on the wall again. In a mere two seconds, the gunshot echo reached them. However We should be hearing a similar echo from the Musashis sounds, but we are not. Now, then, she thought while taking a second look at the image of N?rdlingen and the surrounding area that Mitsunari was holding up. I see. Once she knew what to look for, the real-time image was enough to find the answer. Listen. The lights of early-morning workers are coming on at N?rdlingens wall and they are cautiously viewing things outside. But most of the lights are still off and those cautious viewers arent doing much of anything even after seeing the Musashi approaching. Which means Which means The Musashi has their buffering spells on. Theyre actually using those, so their approach is not a threat to anyone but us. Wh-what do you mean!? Just listen to all that noise. The flustered general commander was kind of adorable. But Niwa had figured one thing out. The Musashi has artificially manufactured a non-buffered sound and is sending that to us. For example She opened a telescope spell. The Musashi already had several layers of defense barriers opened as it approached, but There we go. She could see some unlit spell sign frames in between those. She could not tell what they did, but they were clearly aimed toward the Catholic forces. I bet those are acoustic spells. Thats whats sending us all this noise. The purpose of that was clear enough when looking at Mitsunaris image. Without their buffering spells, the Musashi greatly influences the atmosphere around it. That prevents us from moving much and forces our fleet to withdraw and take anti-turbulence actions. But if they negatively affected N?rdlingen by removing their buffering spells, that would count as their mistake and they would have a hard time dropping off their fighters thanks to the wild air currents. So So If they pretend to not use their buffering spells, they get the best of both worlds. We withdraw in a panic, but they arent affected by the air currents and can drop off their fighters with ease. Niwa raised her eyebrows and looked up at the Musashi. The Battle of Fujigawa. During the Genpei War, the Taira clan panicked and fled when a group of waterfowl took flight in the middle of the night. Musashi is doing the same thing here. You mean? Shaja. Niwa nodded. We cant stay here. We have to resume moving immediately! Theynoticed! On the Musashinos bridge, Suzu noticed the enemys response. It came from Niwas unit to the east of N?rdlingen. She was not sure why, but that unit had a lot of people carrying musical instruments. She had noticed when one of them suddenly fired a gun on N?rdlingens wall. Are theynoticing!? Her ears had clearly heard the gunshots echo not lining up with the Musashis dummy non-buffered noise. The enemy must have been checking on that. But that came as a surprise to Suzu. They can tell. That had to be Niwa Nagahide. She was #2 of P.A. Odas Five Great Peaks and she had fought them at Novgorod. She had used a song spell based on her own singing to control eastern Novgorod with lightning. And now she had detected the oddity in a sound being played across a wide area outside. When she had brought her unit to a stop, Suzu had sensed danger and turned up the volume of the dummy approach noise. But Niwa had noticed the echo issue regardless. Wow, thought Suzu. Niwa had not been using a listening spell, device, or any other kind of assistance. And she had noticed it while running. Could I havedone that? Just as she was wondering that Nhh. For some reason, she yawned. Suzu-sama? Was your sleeping spell insufficient? Eh? No, its not that. Its just morning is all. I bet the others feel this way too, she thought while asking Musashino to prepare something to wake them up. And she spoke to the others. Bell: The jig isup! Asama was in charge of the divine transmission, so she saw Suzus words from atop a transport ship preparing to descend. And Listen up, everyone. She didnt say who, but Suzu-san has clearly caught someone who was up to no good. Please raise your hand if it was you. Everyone exchanged a glance and Noriki spoke up with a smile. Come on, everyone. You should really come clean. It wasnt me, to be clear. N-Noriki-dono! You should not be so comfortable about accusing others while defending yourself! The arms were by Tooris feet, looking up at him and cracking their knuckles. But Kimi smiled a little. Why not just ask Suzu who it was? Now that you mention it. Thats right, said Adele with spear in hand before opening a sign frame. Flat Vassal: Suzu-saaan? Who is it that was troubling you? Eh? said Suzu while freezing up on the bridge. S-someone wastroublingme? The bridge automatons all froze as well. I have determined someone out there has some nerve. Over, said the helmsman. I have determined someone failed to consider the consequences. Over, said the #2 observer while opening a sign frame. I am ready to begin posting on the divine network. Over. I am ready to spread information and relay it to the other countries. Over. Eh? Eh? thought Suzu while Musashino placed her hands on Suzus shoulders from behind. Now, Suzu-sama, this is a good opportunity for you. Feel free to let out all of your pent-up stress. Over. Ehhh? she thought while deciding to rephrase her warning. Bell: U-um, they have, u-um, noticed? Noticed whatwe are doing? Do you knowwhat I mean? Naruze viewed her Magie Figur with blood dripping from her nose. Suzu earns such high points in cuteness that whoever was troubling her deserves hell and then some. Ga-chan, I think your lack of sleep is messing with your blood pressure, so how about you get some rest? Anyway, said Mitotsudaira quietly. Listen up, everyone. We need to see if any real harm has been done to Suzu. Otherwise we cannot hold a trial. So The wolf opened a sign frame. Silver Wolf: Suzu, have you been experiencing any stress or changes to your health? Bell: Eh? Has she not? everyone wondered with an exchanged glance. And. Bell: I am a littles-sleepy. Naruze performatively gasped. Thats evidence of a mental burden. Ive read as much online and in manga, so it must be true. I might have believed you if not for that last part! Then Mary spoke up while awkwardly operating an unfamiliar Shinto-style sign frame. What is this? The thread entitled Support C Suzu-sama is Cute and Deserves a Nap C Support and the one entitled Hunt Them Down C Seeking Execution Ideas C Criminal are gaining posts at the exact same speed. That is probably the usual culprits, replied Tenzou. Bell: Um, everyone? Just as everyone tilted their heads, Suzu spoke to them. Bell: This is your stop. Their altitude dropped all at once. Instead of being sent down, their transport ship simply fell north of N?rdlingen. Whoa! Tadaoki reflexively dropped his hips on the transport ship. Their falling speed was fast and it had felt like he was floating upwards. But Huh? Some of the rigging on the deck around him was floating upwards, yet his feet remained firmly on the deck and he did not feel like his organs were lifting up or the blood was rushing to his head. Has the fall not really started yet? Just as he wondered that, Musashis Vice President walked over with their Vice Chancellor. Oh, Nagaoka. You havent been blown away yet? Good, just make sure you dont lift both feet from the floor at once. Is this a divine protection? Its gravitational controlI think. The Vice President apparently was not sure either, but the system was so well made that you did not have to understand how it worked. Meanwhile, the Asama Shrine Representative walked over. Um, Nagaoka boy? This could hurt your ears, so I will be applying a hearing defense divine protection. I will apply it to everyone else as well. I generally allow all sounds to reach me, so I do not need it, said the Vice Chancellor. I see, he thought while thinking there was something wrong with the idiot who was floating in the air after removing his divine protection and the Loup-Garou who was anchoring him by wrapping a chain around his hips. Is this how they do things on the Musashi? His defection process was complete, but he did not look forward to the idea of seeing these people around all the time. He had recently learned that he preferred the peace and quiet. Although he did need some friends or else he would feel bored. Here, foolish brother! Ill throw you the right arm! There! And the left one! Now have them spin! Spin all around you! Like a floating scene in romantic kabuki! He was not entirely sure that deserved the scattered applause a few of them gave it. Also So what is it, Vice President? Why are you looking at me? Can you say judge for me, Nagaoka? Judge. Judge, remember that, okay? Use testament on the battlefield, and you might get hit with a political riposte. He felt something heavy weighing on the top of his stomach. Th-this could be bad. He used that as a habitual response, so he was afraid he would carelessly use it at some point. And he also reminded himself that this was the entrance to the battlefield. Also Nagaoka, I have an order for you already. What is it? He would do whatever the strategy demanded of him, so he nodded and waited for the Vice Presidents response. Be our luggage. Luggage? parroted Tadaoki with a tilt of his head just before something attached to the back of his neck and hips. The Musashi Vice Chancellor had circled behind him at some point and she was attaching a harness to the back of his hard point parts. Good. All of a sudden, she lifted him up onto her back. Whoa, wh-what are you doing!? Do not struggle. The Vice President bent her back and then straightened up again. And Whoa. Her back pushed on his with a strength that felt like flexible stone. He had been expecting an ordinary human body, so this caught him by surprise and he could not resist, like her strength was pouring into him. He slightly curled his back and threw his arms and legs a bit forward. He remembered taking this pose when being lifted by a harness during the training for being rescued from an elevated location. It was kind of a lame pose, but How is she so strong? He could feel the heat of a human body reaching his back, but it had a powerful core. She was supporting his weight too, yet that did not slow her down at all as she moved perfectly normally. His weight must not have been any hindrance to her. However, his body did have a shape and that could still get in the way. Hm, this position should do it. His position had shifted somewhat. He had slipped too far down. That would not hinder her while walking, but while running, the movement of her hips would bounce his back upwards. That was why she adjusted his position so he was seated above her hips. He assumed he was sitting on her hip hard point parts, but he was not. He was on her butt. And with the harness, he was more straddling it than anything. Its huge. And it was unbelievably tight. He realized that her hip hard point parts also controlled her skirt and divine protections. And she could not have them in a location where they would get in the way of her sitting down. Also Mh? She swung her body a bit and suddenly stuck her hand in between their backs. This is only in the way with your butt pinning it down. She removed her tail skirt. She had him sitting on her butt, so without that skirt woven with armor fibers, he could detect the two distinct round shapes composing it. This is too much! He felt intense embarrassment. Mar-Ga: Margot, I cant seem to stop this nosebleed of the heart. It just keeps pouring out. Yes. Gold Mar: Ohh. Thats called bloodletting, Ga-chan. But is this actually the first time someone has thought of Nida-yan as a woman? Flat Vassal: Wasnt there that weird guy from Sanada? Asama: I think he was more focused on the history recreation than anything, so we cant quite say how he viewed Futayo. Also, Narumi-san already dealt with him at Odawara and I have set things up so he will be divinely punished if he tries to board the Musashi again. Unturning: He seemed like he would be decently strong if he started taking things seriously. Uqui: Yes, you had to match your heel drop to his movements, didnt you? That would not have been necessary if he did not have some decent speed himself. Flat Vassal: Is that how it works? Laborer: Judge. The more skilled the opponent, the more you have to match your counterattacks to them. Because you dont want to punch right through someone if they arent strong enough. Wise Sister: Heh heh. At any rate, this should be a bit of a trial for Nagabuto. Musashino: Everyone, the Musashi will soon resume moving to assist in your descent. Prepare yourselves. Over. Tomoe Gozen saw the Musashi circle through the sky. They began drifting while braking. And The sky is going to move. She realized Yoshinaka was looking up into the sky instead of just staring at her like before. It was early morning and some clouds were appearing in that dark sky that was gaining a hint of yellow. Even with the buffering spells, the atmosphere would still move outside of their range. And this rotation of the Musashis took a certain form. They have angled their bows downward. Theyre entering a circular drift centered on the long bows of their 1st port and starboard ships! Suzu held the full model of the Musashi. She was not going as far as tilting the Musashi up on end this time, but she had tilted the stern quite a bit upwards. The virtual ocean was opened on the sterns of all the ships to give them buoyancy. All eight ships were connected by towing belts and the Musashi rotated around the downward-pointing port and starboard bows. The drift was angled diagonally instead of horizontally, so it spun the Musashi like a top. The great scale meant they were not going to get many rotations in. She guessed 7. The gap between the two bows was 400m, so even with the rotations, it would take about 3km of movement to negate their acceleration from Kantou. The movement was fairly slow, but the influence on the sky was like a largescale tornado. This was a tornado with 8km of solid mass. Their thrusters were still active to pull this off. Their gravitational acceleration pushed the Musashi down toward the ground its bows were pointed at. But their previous inertia pulled them to the west and tried to make them jump up. That left just one thing to do. She spun the Musashi and pinned the westward inertia with their downward acceleration. That will reduce our speed! Their gravitational acceleration was powerful, so the upwards pull on their stern was needed as a counterbalance to ensure they did not crash down to the ground. The rotation, the acceleration, the upwards pull, and their original inertia. Suzu kept it all in balance while rotating the Musashi. The Musashis model was almost as tall as she was and she made adjustments to it from the outside while rotating it. It almost looks like the two of you are dancing, Suzu-sama. Over. Um, uh, then is thisinappropriate? Not at all. We never predicted our ships would have a chance to dance with you as our acting captain. I will pass the records of this around to all the others. Over. Are you sure thats okay? she wondered. But the Musashi did indeed dance. And she made an announcement while suppressing a yawn. Time todescend! The rotating Musashi created a multilayered rotating cloud south of N?rdlingen. Even the chilly early morning air was whipped up by the giant ships pressure, creating a largescale cloud dome. In the center, the transport ships descended along the center axis of the Musashis rotation. The three ships matched the Musashis horizontal movement but not its rotation. Despite all the movement around them, their central area was entirely windless. It was the same as the eye of a hurricane. The Musashi fighters on the transport ships viewed the surface of the rotating Musashi and the multilayered cloud that rotated shortly thereafter. And beyond all that motion, they could see their destination of N?rdlingen. Toori opened his mouth while still floating in the air, using a Silver Chain as an anchor. He spoke to Mitotsudaira and Asama, the former of whom was holding the chain. Theyre really going at it around us, arent they? Hey. Nate, you go help out Tomoe Gozen over there. Nagabuto will have Futayo and the others with him. Ill follow after, so we can meet up later. Judge! Once I settle things over there, I will regroup with you, my king. In that case. Narumi raised her hand. I will head there too. Fighting those heavily-equipped mobile shells should be similar to fighting demons. Unfortunately, I am unable to assist when our opponents are Catholic, added Urquiaga. Then I would love it if you picked me up on the way back. It is possible my prosthetic legs will get blown off. Okay, said the two Technohexen while placing a snack from their supplies in each others mouth. We will clear a path through any enemy deployed around the Nagaoka estate. Urquiaga, could you carry Noriki and the others in once thats done? What about Tenzou and Mary? Oh, we are part of the north-south group. In other words, I will be enjoying an early-morning N?rdlingen date with Mary-dono. Everyone glared at the ninja for making Mary so nervous. Then Tadaoki spoke up from Futayos back. You really intend on doing this, dont you? Yeah, we really hope we can get you in to meet your wife. And politicallySeijun, you found something good there, right? Hexagone Fran?aise will owe us one, we can get a solid blow in on Hashiba before summer break, and rescuing Lady Nagaoka will provide us a connection to not just Sweden but Akechi Mitsuhide as well. How could we not go to war with so much to gain? Yes, we are only going to war as a political tool here. We have real political reasons for it and we were asked to do it, so its not our fault really. If we did not do this, Lady Nagaoka would lose her life, so we have no choice but to do this. Your excuses are longer than the actual reasons!! everyone replied just before the enemy reacted. It came in the form of artillery fire. The enemy has realized the lack of buffering spells was faked and is taking action. Over. The warning from Musashino was immediately followed by fiery blossoms in the air around the spinning Musashi. Explosive booms surrounded them and explosive flames were swallowed up by the multilayered rotation. The ether light was scattering because the shells were being blocked by defense barriers. However, the enemy ships had begun their approach. Hey, Musashino, whatre we gonna do? asked the idiot. Judge. For now, we will do this the ordinary way. Over. Ordinary? asked Adele with a tilt of her head. Meanwhile, the approaching enemy ships all fired on the Musashi at once. Matthias watched everything play out. He was to the east, at a position a bit lower than the previous hilltop. The upwards slope in front of him meant the winds produced around the Musashi passed by overhead. Their fleet was approaching the Musashi from the east. He generally left fleet movements in other peoples hands. He would not know how to command a fleet if he tried and, as long as his own ship was kept in a safe position, he figured they could handle it. Being a puppet was nice and easy. The Musashi was rotating like a maelstrom and his job was to sit here watching their fleet fire on it. He was curious about the transport ships descending past the rotating Musashi. Everyone was trying to fire on them, but How is it going? he asked via lernen figur. Shit! That huge-ass things defense barriers are too damn tough and we cant get through! Oh! Oh, no! Emperor! I let my thoughts slip out there! Im so embarrassed! He did not see what was wrong with speaking your mind, but he had forgotten to ask if that was a guy or a girl. But based on that reaction, he could see why all of the ships were firing. The Musashi had a massive number of defense barriers open around it. At Magdeburg, they had been fighting with a large gap in altitude between them. The Catholics had been below and the Musashi had been above. Thanks to that, most of their shells had lost speed and the Musashi had not needed to use too many defense barriers to protect themselves. But now the Musashi was dead ahead, so it had barriers up in many layers and it was rotating. Also Ohh. The Musashi began splitting apart. It must have already eliminated most of its inertia. The eight individual ships descended to form what would look like a cross when viewed from above and eliminated the gaps that left the transport ships exposed. That was a lot like increasing the number of oars working at the air. Wind formed past the Musashis buffering spells and the number of cloud layers grew. A moment later, Mitsunari looked up in realization nearby. What is it, Mitsunari-kun!? Is there anything you want me to do!? Not particularly! But, um, uh, shouted Mitsunari. All ships, withdraw from the Musashi! Just as her voice was sent out via divine transmission, the sky exploded. Musashino had triggered a certain natural phenomenon. The vertical drift to slow the Musashi had lost its momentum and come to an end. The buffering spells had worked very well. The clouds flowing outside were arriving within range of the buffering spells and the wind was within range of their effects. An automaton always wanted to make a buffering spell as thin as possible. That curtain was used to avoid being a nuisance to others, so it was best made thin and strong. Pulling that off showed how excellent they were. But this one had to be a big one. They had needed to restrain the noise, wind, and inertia produced by the Musashis rapid acceleration. That had necessitated a thicker buffering spell curtain. Clouds had formed within that thickness, wind had whipped up, and lightning had flashed in some of it. But Musashino reached a certain conclusion. The control sequence is complete. We have successfully controlled the nuisance we would otherwise have caused the surrounding area. Our buffering spells were pushed to their limits, but I estimate we have successfully avoided causing any damage to or noise in N?rdlingen or the surrounding natural surface environment. Thus Thus The range of the buffering spells will now be expanded to reduce their effects. They will be naturally eliminated through dispersal. Over. The Musashi took control of the whirlwind it had created and then calmed it all at once. The field of rotating pressure was expanded outwards. Musashino opened a sign frame while Suzu gulped next to her. The announcement she made was directed outwards rather than kept within the ship. Good morning. I have a message for everyone within a 10km radius of the Musashi. We have rapidly approached and come to a stop at N?rdlingen in order to fulfill a mission assigned to us. We are currently eliminating the buffering spell that restricts the effects of our acceleration and inertia on the atmosphere, but in order to achieve our mission ASAP, this will be done by expanding the spells so their effects will be safely scattered. She took a breath. This will affect a radius of 10km within an altitude range between 180m and 4km, not counting the 2km space in the center. This will produce powerful winds, so entering that range will be dangerous. Musashino sounded an alarm in the sky while the Musashis ships rotated. The alarm was joined by flashing red warning lights. This was not a hostile act. It was a public act of buffering meant to prevent the Musashi from wreaking havoc on the surrounding airspace. Also, continued Musashino. We do not yet consider ourselves on scene for our mission, nor have we announced as such. The aerial warships in this area have fired on us with apparent hostile intent, but we have concluded that was out of carelessness regarding our arrival without warning. And now She raised her right hand and lowered it. You have been warned. Over. Mitsunari had multiple instances of herself spread out around N?rdlingen and she sent herself to as many of the ships closest to the Musashi as she could. She shifted to the warships using the divine network. She used her authority as supreme commander to take complete control of the ships. Hurry! Her senses as a program saw what was happening. The buffering spell field could be seen as the burden the Musashi was carrying and it was now pushing out toward them as a wall of violent pressure. That field was formed from managed ether. When the field was expanded, calculations were necessary regarding the internal components and the divine protections, but if that was handled, it could be expanded in an instant. Whether or not Mitsunari could respond to this came down to her competing with the processing power of the Musashi automatons. She had 200 of herself, but how many did they have? She did not know. So she chose a certain method. She placed 100 of herself on the ships closest to the Musashi and had them observe things within the buffering spell field. The timing only allowed her an instant of perfect observation. What kind of effects would hit her there? The 100 made their observations and the statistical data was extracted. And while she received that data being updated in real-time, the other 100 of herself ran to the ships behind that. Excuse me! She moved from bridge to bridge, instantly taking control of the ship and making the necessary course adjustments while she passed through that bridge. 100 instances of herself ran through each of the ships bridges. On the way, a great roar arrived. That was fast! She did not have time to look back as a third of the closest ships was swallowed up. And as she continued to run, another third was swallowed up. Kh! The 100 of her closest to the Musashi could not endure the massive amount of observation data and were destroyed. She felt that destruction more as a chill than as pain and she continued on toward the last row of ships. CCCCC Violent winds swallowed up the ships. Niwa saw the sky split open overhead. Her unit had already arrived on the northeastern edge of N?rdlingen. They had to look almost straight up to see the aerial destruction from there. My, my. There was no sound or wind. The ships were taken within the expanded field of the buffering spells. The violent shaking was contained within that spell field, so it was like a silent show for Niwas unit. But the sky was torn apart while the lightning was shredded. Multilayered dark clouds rotated and spread out. The Catholic ships were taken within that and pummeled by the winds. Lightning scattered. The rapidly-rotating whirlwind of clouds spread out in all directions up above. The spreading of the clouds and lightning caused everything to scatter. Could you achieve something similar by crushing a glass full of water from above? The Musashi looked like a temple tower in the center and it slowly rotated with its bows pointed downwards. The 8 white and black ships slowly twirled and accepted the winds they had created. Wind appeared as the buffering spell curtain spread outwards and disappeared. Multilayered clouds spread throughout the sky south of N?rdlingen and those struck the other ships with explosive pressure. And Here comes the wind! The cooking smoke rising from N?rdlingen was swept their way. The taller roofs groaned and the straw forming them scattered into the sky. The wind crossed the city wall and arrived at Niwas unit. ! It was a solid wall of air. The great mass of the Musashi had pushed this great quantity of air and it was finally able to spread out now that the buffering was gone. This taught Niwa why landport facilities were so necessary. From that elevation, simply landing creates so much wind pressure. Lightning continued to flash in the sky, but the Musashi stood at the center of it all. Those 8 ships had corrected their positions. Instead of standing on end, they were only slightly slanted and the port, center, and starboard ships were all arranged as normal. The first port and starboard ships had their bows extending over the south end of N?rdlingen. The other ships were lined up behind them. Almost none of the M.H.R.R. ships remained near it anymore, but they had not been sunk by the impacts. Great job, said Niwa while swinging her right hand forward to order her troops onward. She could see some ships gathered around the east side of N?rdlingen. Those were the M.H.R.R. ships that had moved around 10km from their previous position up in the sky. The ones close to the Musashi had avoided the violent pressure and been swept all the way there. A few of them had collided or capsized and were slowly descending, but most remained. They faced the wind as much as possible and rode it. You did well reading the orientation of the pressure, Mitsunari-kun. However Niwa turned to view an explosion of light from the forest on the hill southwest of N?rdlingen. Celestial Dragon Bernard is using this opening to make his move, isnt he!? M.H.R.R.s first assault unit had cornered the dragon in the forest. He might be a Celestial Dragon, but he had been hit by Mitsunaris multiple simultaneous attacks and by Wakisakas cannon blast during the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. He was worn down and his body had yet to fully recover. This was their chance. The first unit did not push themselves too hard. They fired on him to drive him into the forest on the west. Not even the Swarm Dragon could escape unharmed when pummeled by concentrated fire from a distance. Meanwhile, Bernard used a certain strategy. He spread himself apart and returned fire from within the forest. But it was clear who had the upper hand. This was M.H.R.R territory. Even the Hashiba forces were familiar with most of the M.H.R.R. terrain. They more or less had the home field advantage. Meanwhile, Bernard was a wyvern-type dragon. Even if he had split up into smaller dragons, the trees still obstructed the movements of his wings. And with that knowledge of who had the upper hand, they had both chosen the same tactics. They gathered a few of their fighters to concentrate fire on a single one of the enemy. The M.H.R.R. formed groups of three. Two would charge in while the third provided firing support. One of the chargers was a defender and the other an attacker, but they would rotate jobs to produce the best results. Meanwhile, Bernard formed groups of two. Both of those two would fire dragon cannons back at the attacker within the enemy chargers. Bernard was at a disadvantage Dragons C particularly Celestial Dragons C tended not to choose defense as a tactic. They viewed combat as honor, so they would destroy the enemy with a powerful attack in lieu of defending. He knew he was at a disadvantage, but attempting clever tactics would lose the trust of the dragons who served him. And he was not about to rely on something like that anyway. He attacked. The simultaneous blasts from pairs of dragons in his swarm shot out to roast the enemy attackers. But M.H.R.R. immediately raised their defenses. These were well-trained troops. They increased the density of their charge within each individual group. The defender who had been acting as a decoy now moved out in front of the attacker and fully covered for them. The defender might fall to the dragon cannon, but the attacker would charge out from behind and move past it. That guaranteed M.H.R.R. results. They would take damage, but only to the defenders. They would lose one of their own, but they were guaranteed to defeat one of the enemy. M.H.R.Rs first unit had the greater numbers. Bernards numbers depended on the size of the dragons he split into, but he currently had a maximum of 500. Meanwhile, M.H.R.R. had 1000. If they were prepared to take damage, they could defeat the Celestial Dragon with ease. This was a dangerous situation for the dragon, but Bernard felt only one emotion. He smiled at the human resistance. Fascinating, thought Bernard. Mere humans could never be powerful enough to delight a Celestial Dragon, so this was not joy he was feeling. He was acknowledging their efforts, and Why are you pretending to be powerful? Accepting damage was the logic of the powerful. Humans were creatures who feared each other and could not even head outside at night, so it was extremely insolent of them to readily sacrifice their allies like this. But, thought Bernard. If these humans would mimic the powerful, perhaps I should show them what the truly powerful can do. That was where he felt joy. He rejoiced at his own ability to come up with that idea. If the enemy had cornered him this far, he had to accept some damage to himself. The enemy had given him a reason not to half-ass this. As soon as he made up his mind, he took action. He had paired up his composite dragons, but now he had one of each pair charge in at the enemies charging their way. It did not matter if the enemy had their defenders out front. The one dragon would crash into them and be lost and the other dragon would fire a dragon cannon at the exposed attacker. He did not need to worry about the one providing firing support from a distance. He would start by focusing on those approaching him with a weapon in hand. This was a battle of attrition. A splendid tactic. In a battle of attrition, muscular strength, speed, intelligence, and spells were all meaningless. Both sides would strike at each other and wear each other down until the larger and stronger life form emerged victorious. Those were truly praiseworthy combat rules for a dragon. Those poor things. Those poor humans. They could never defeat a dragon under those rules. But if the humans were so certain they were powerful and wished to attempt it, so be it. Those poor things. Previously, both he and the enemy had been losing one per exchange. But now, the enemy would be losing two to his one. The battle would continue to be fought at that rate here. With 1000 of them and 500 of him, this was bound to be quite the battle of attrition. However, he thought. I can reform my groups faster than you can. Those poor things. He was forming pairs while the humans were forming trios. It would not be easy for the one remaining human to gather with two others. Those poor things. Meanwhile, all of the dragons here were him. He knew where he was and he only had to find one other. With that faster turnaround, the 500 person difference was meaningless. Of course, the forest was not the best location for him, but Now, then, he said while firing his dragon cannons. Let us wear each other down and see who is revealed to be more powerful, humans! Volume 7C, 75: Approacher of a Place of Reminiscence Volume 7C, Chapter 75: Approacher of a Place of Reminiscence Now, then It is About time To end this Point Allocation (Sleeping In) Mitsunari sighed within the forest on the east side of the hill. This is dangerous. The number of dragon cannons she could hear from the east seemed to be growing. In fact, she was certain the first unit dealing with Bernard to north was being worn down. I must send them instructions and a solution. Musashi has moved between us, so they also need to know when to withdraw. She took in a deep breath. As a program, the concept of physical exhaustion did not apply to her. However The staleness of data and the damage I take does affect me. She could see in the eastern sky that the fleet had survived. She had not done all that much. She had only told the ships how to control themselves effectively and given them the course needed to overcome the initial stage of the explosive force coming from the Musashi. The rest was in the hands of the ships pilots. Out of 32 ships, 2 had been destroyed, 7 badly damaged, and almost all minorly damaged, but that had been unavoidable with the giant air pockets that kept hitting them. But at the same time I am only making excuses regarding my own lack of foresight. She fell down to one knee. The burden was catching up to her. One hundred of her had gathered the data of the blast and another hundred had performed the calculations for the ships. The results of those calculations were no longer needed. Only the resultant data remained, so if she did not erase that from her memories, she would be carrying around needless information that would obstruct her future calculations. She began cleaning up her memories. She completed the process. Testament. The excess data weighing down her mind was now gone. She wondered if she should set that garbage collection process to run automatically, but she decided against it. She was afraid she find herself unable to respond to a situation if she was not carefully selecting which excess data to eliminate and which to hold onto. It would be perfect if she could set it up to have a check run and have the excess data erased if it matched certain conditions, but she generally did everything on her own. Creating multiple instances of herself and performing high-level data processing greatly wore through the ether forming her, so performing those conditional checks would still wear her down in the long run. In that case, she needed to set up some external memory space. No, now is not the time to think about that. I am such a poorly-made program. A human would probably sigh right now, so she did the same. Multiplying herself just now had taken a lot out of her. She had lost everything she had recovered. However That is fine. No one could see her here in the forest. She had to keep up appearances as supreme commander, so she could not let anyone see her fall to a knee like this. Recalling what she had seen the other Ten Spears do at times, she slapped herself on the cheeks. CCCCC More than a stimulus to her sense of pain, she detected instantaneous pressure to her cheeks. She did not understand why humans would do this, but Okay. She could tell the sensory control functions were working in her cheeks. That told her that she was functioning properly. So Everyone, please respond to the enemy movement, she said while deciding to shift position to somewhere near Matthias. The Musashi and its transport ships are descending. They hope to cut across N?rdlingen. I will now calculate out how each combat region should respond, so please swiftly obey the instructions you are provided. Tomoe Gozen saw an explosion of light atop the hill to southwest. Was that Bernards dragon cannon? She was impressed that the Celestial Dragon had made his decision faster than they could move. He was clearly wearing himself down in order to resist, but That Swarm Dragon just has to eat to recover. Since humanity would simply die when they died, it could seem like Celestial Dragons were cheating. Nevertheless, Tomoe Gozen focused on the sudden enemy movement ahead of her. The enemy assault unit had been waiting cautiously at the bottom of the hill, but now it was slowly moving forward. But while they had their weapons at the ready, those weapons were not pointed toward Tomoe Gozens unit. Theyre holding them diagonally? That was the same thing her unit had done earlier. She of course knew why they were doing this. The enemy had already shifted tactics. They now intended to wear down her unit while predicting when to withdraw. After all, the Musashi was descending toward the southern hill. Once the Musashi sent out its warriors as reinforcements, the M.H.R.R. assault unit pursuing her unit and Bernard would be attacked from behind. But if they tried to withdraw, they could not move east since the Musashi was setting up their position to the south. Their only option was to move north while ensuring they could fall back west at any time. Testament. The enemy must intend to head toward the Nagaoka estate and gather together from east and west. Her unit had to hurry there as well. The route from north of N?rdlingen to the Nagaoka estate was made up of fields. Even if the Musashi forces cut across N?rdlingen, their invasion would be stopped if the enemy held the north end of the city. Her unit had to reach north N?rdlingen first and clear a path for Musashi. I more or less see how this will go now. Everyone! Your true battleground will be the northern outskirts of N?rdlingen where the Nagaoka estate lies! Hurry! Just as she ordered everyone on ahead, she swung her head to the right. A moment later, a beam of light shot straight past the side of her head. Oh? Tomoe Gozen looked dead ahead after performing that split-second dodge. She had been cautiously watching Yoshinaka while he did the same to her, but he had finally made his move. She, meanwhile, swayed her body away from the line of midair explosions and escaped to the right. You really are a pain in the rear. What should she do about him? A surprise reunion after 500 years isnt exactly fun, she thought with a bitter smile. She also pulled another hammer from the Testament copy stocker on her back. She used a swing of her left arm to extend the collapsible hammer. Then she turned her body toward Yoshinaka. She had already thrown herself forward and raised her right hammer. What the hell are you doing here revived and firing your mouth beams!? Huh!? Did you have some kind of regret!? Did you!? He answered her shout by opening his mouth. Bluish-white ether light shined deep in his skeletal throat and a roar burst forth. If youre looking for a fight with your wife after 500 years, then so be it! The beam pierced the air. Oh? Things are looking exciting in Tomoe Gozens end of things again. Multiple explosions echoed off the city walls from the west of N?rdlingen. Christina moved inside the house, placed a hand on the doorway, and stood up on her toes. She could glimpse the dimly-lit battle beyond the estates wall. Things had grown a lot brighter, but the defense barriers and flying beams of light were still a lot brighter. That certainly is impressive. Yes. What time period are those mouth beams from? Curious, she sent a divine transmission. Self-Destruct Woman: Tomoe Gozen? The story you told me and the Genpei documents I read in Kyoto mentioned someone who fired mouth beams. Is that a popular technique, by any chance? Lady AM: Thats the guy from my story! Self-Destruct Woman: Oh, dear. Thats him? He certainly is a long liver. Lady AM: Have you forgotten who youre talking to here!? Self-Destruct Woman: Now that you mention it. The world is such a complicated place, she thought. You gather information and try to be aware of every little thing, but there is still so much you dont know. Ever since she was a teenager, nations and people had appeared and gone away so often. But this time Someone who had gone away has appeared again. I cant say I expected that one. No. She lowered her heels back to the floor. And she sat down. Her story would be over in less than an hour. Even if she tried to run away, she could be traced using her divine protection management, so it was not like she could slip out the back door without anyone noticing. The current age did surprisingly well to preserve the history recreation. The rest was up to the people involved. Self-Destruct Woman: Tomoe Gozen, the history recreation is such a troublesome thing, isnt it? Lady AM: Whats this all of a sudden? If you have regrets, you could always work out a more peaceful resolution to your history recreation. No, no, she said with a bitter smile. Lady AM: I too resent the history recreation. And the history recreation dates back to the Age of Dawn, so there must be so many more like us. Self-Destruct Woman: But protesting the structure of society is so much work. Lady AM: How do you think the Protestant Reformation happened? And we have that kind of resistance to thank for the interpretations we can use. In a way, you could say everyone had the right to resist. It all started back in the Age of Dawn, did it? The history recreation was the political measure created as a form of mutual restraint when humanity was so busy fighting itself it was walking ever closer to complete destruction. By applying rules to the worlds changes and by managing how far any one groups power could be increased or decreased, the worlds movements could be controlled. That was how Christina saw the history recreation. During the Age of the Gods, she had heard there were nations and even planets managed similarly by massive artificial intelligence. When humanity had returned to Earth, they could no longer construct such things, but they had managed fairly well to provide similar management through discussions. Those discussions were unpredictable, but that was what allowed them to work so well. The result was known as interpretations. The world was growing more complex and the history recreation interpretations gave depth to that fact. Self-Destruct Woman: Tomoe Gozen, I know you are busy with your battle, but could I ask you one thing as someone who has slipped through the gaps of the current world? She heard multiple explosions from her lernen figur and light burst from the ground to the west. Lady AM: Dodged it! Ask away. Self-Destruct Woman: Testament. I have researched a great many things ever since I was a child, including the history recreation and peoples reactions to it. From that, I have come to think that the world may have changed with the Harmonic Unification War. Yes. Tomoe Gozen dropped her hips to dodge Yoshinakas large sword while she listened to Christina. Self-Destruct Woman: Approximately 160 years ago, two worlds combined and it caused widescale chaos. I am impressed people managed to show enough restraint to create the present world during all of that. A wind blew in after Yoshinakas sword passed by. The sword pressure was impressively unwavering. Tomoe Gozen asked a question while a few of her hairs scattered. Lady AM: In the simple world following the Age of Dawn, I imagine the history recreation was just as simple and free of chaos. That much was clear even from the records that were publicly viewable. There were records of the Far East when it was known as the Divine States and of the other nations when they were known as the Harmonic Divine States. When viewed from a historical perspective, things were far more peaceful back then. After all, the population had been smaller and, even when people lived near a border, wars were only short-term affairs with neighboring nations. Modern productive techniques and divine transmission environments had yet to be developed, so it was difficult for wars to grow too large or too lengthy. Back then, it often seemed like they managed to sidestep the history recreation using those things as an excuse, but Oh. After she dodged downward, Yoshinaka leaped back and away. He spun his body. He had probably thought up the move on the fly, but his head turned back toward her while his shoulders quickly twirled around. He also switched which hand was holding his large sword. Approaching carelessly would allow his new sword hand to send the blade her way with a backhand swing. He was enormous, but his great strength let him move nimbly. And He did always love little tricks like switching his sword hand! Was this a well-made Living Dead, or was this an autonomous ghost-possessed mobile shell system? Instead of jumping after him, Tomoe Gozen ran along the field to match his rotation. But the enemy forces began moving while she fought him. The enemy moved forward while still turned diagonally. And her unit Tomoe Gozen! Move! Go on ahead! Im busy talking! Her exchange of attacks with Yoshinaka was a conversation. She also appreciated being able to hear Christina from her lernen figur. Self-Destruct Woman: Are you okay, Tomoe Gozen? Am I interrupting? Lady AM: No, keep talking. Conversing with the dead in the language of combat is far from fun. In the worst case, he could drag me back to his world. Self-Destruct Woman: Not long and there will be another member of the dead around here. Lady AM: There already is another one here. Although theyre still collapse over there right now. That was Yoritomo. No, it was Shima Sakon, technically speaking. She was glad they had yet to get back up. All she could do was settle this before they did. Lady AM: Speak, Christina. You will remain among the living as long as you continue to speak. Self-Destruct Woman: The explosives are set to a timer, you know? And I still have something I must complete before I go to sleep. Lady AM: What do you still have to complete? The response came with a smile. Self-Destruct Woman: I am a bearer of information. And that piece of informationis my little secret. Did you hear that!? Masazumi asked the others atop the transport ship rapidly descending toward N?rdlingens southern wall. She sent her gaze out along them and saw them all nod. Futayo stood out front with Nagaoka on her back. They all moved their heads down in affirmation, so Masazumi crossed her arms and continued. That was a gift from Tomoe Gozen. If the explosives are set to a timer, then they must be set to go off when this battle is meant to end. Seijun, when is that? 7 AM. That means 17 minutes from now. Oh? Futayo smiled with only her lips. According to Asama-sama and my calculations, it will take about a minute to cut across this city calledwhatever it was. Then we can easily make it. Even if we do run into obstacles, it should only take 3 to 5 minutes, said the Date Vice Chancellor as she stepped forward and summoned her mobile shell. The green and red device surrounded her in an instant. There is one thing I want to check on, so I was right to come here. Meanwhile, Masazumi looked down toward her hands. The words written there were from Christina and meant for Tomoe Gozen. Self-Destruct Woman: So, Tomoe Gozen, while I prepare my bed, I would like to present to you some historical criticism of mine. Namely Self-Destruct Woman: It is generally accepted that the Harmonic Unification War changed the world, correct? Christina chose a room with a view of the battlefield hill and of N?rdlingen. This was her last bit of excitement, so she moved to a room with a view of the fighting she had caused. Lady AM: Christina, it is true that the Harmonic Unification War greatly changed the world. Or to be more accurate, it was the collapse of the Harmonic World that caused the two worlds to combine and create twice as many headaches for everyone. Ah. Self-Destruct Woman: Is something wrong? Lady AM: I just had a bit of my bangs taken off on the right. Now I have to get the other side cut to match, you sone of a-! That can be tricky, thought Christina before Tomoe Gozen got back on topic. Lady AM: Friction was unavoidable when two worlds joined together. And that created twice the spatial density of history in this one world. Not to mention that the temporal density of history recreations has continued to grow as time goes on. Self-Destruct Woman: That is a strange way of viewing things. Lady AM: Huh? What is? Self-Destruct Woman: I will explain that later. I see, said Tomoe Gozen before quieting down. The fighting must have grown more intense. That meant she was conversing with a past that should not have been here. So Christina spoke up as if butting into Tomoe Gozen and Yoshinakas conversation. Self-Destruct Woman: It is true that the number of issues requiring interpretations continues to grow. There was the Battle of Mikawa, Hashibas arrival in M.H.R.R., P.A. Odas control of the Mlasi forces, and even the Logismoi Oplo. Yes. But she had a question about that. Why is that? This was an age of upheaval and there was something she had come to understand after gathering so much information about the state of the world and after working to smooth things over between the different nations. Self-Destruct Woman: We have things a lot easier than they did in the past. Dont you find that strange? Self-Destruct Woman: We have a recency bias that makes us think that we are facing more problems now than people did in the past. But in fact, the Age of Dawn had to have been a far harder place to live. I am sure part of it comes from the pain fading from our collective memories with time, but I still have to ask why we think the history recreation was so much easier in the past. And Self-Destruct Woman: At the same time, I think that the history recreation did grow stricter with the Harmonic Unification War 160 years ago. Christina placed her hand on the futon folded up on the floor. Maria generally prepared that for her. The sheet was attached to the end of the futon and its white color looked bright in the evening air when she spread it out. In the past, said Christina. During the time we call the Age of Dawn, the Environmental Gods created the Harmonic Divine States. The people of the other nations moved there and began to live there. There were fewer wars back then, so it might seem that things must have been easier back then. But you would be sorely mistaken. Self-Destruct Woman: It is strange, isnt it? The Age of Dawn was a time in which a small population lived in a harsh environment with no resources and no technology. The Divine States and especially the Harmonic Divine States were left with their natural environment to help people develop the skills needed to conquer the similarly harsh environment of the outside world. They did that without technology, spells, weapons, or even homes. The enemy then had not been wars. The question they had to ask was whether or not they could survive. Self-Destruct Woman: The interpretations we use now only work because our opponents are people too. Why? she asked herself. Self-Destruct Woman: The people in the past must have been in a desperate situation. That is why they created the Testament to help themselves make progress. But I find something about all this strange. We reached this point while continuing to follow the history recreation, but why have we run across so many more things that require interpretations than in the past? She had a possible answer. Self-Destruct Woman: Could it be that we are degenerating? Or are we making up for our deficiencies with everything we have gained? Or Lady AM: Are you trying to say the Harmonic Unification War put us in an even worse place now than during the Age of Dawn? Self-Destruct Woman: I am not confident enough in any of this to say that for sure. Saying that felt like cheating, but that was her fault for failing to reach a full understanding of the world. Self-Destruct Woman: This is only my own viewpoint. We have reports saying the history recreation was successfully completed during the Age of Dawn, but we have not actually heard from every single person who lived back then. But based on the surviving records and traditions of those people and based on the information we can reproduce in different nations, I have come to think that the history recreation used to be a lot more lenient. Lady AM: That is not true. Tomoe Gozen paused for a moment. Lady AM: If it was so lenient, how do you explain what happened with Yoshinaka and the rest of us? Self-Destruct Woman: Then let me ask you one more thing. Yes. Christina asked her question. Self-Destruct Woman: What kind of interpretation did you initially think the chief imperial advisors group would provide for Yoshinaka-sama? Yes. Self-Destruct Woman: A very lenient one. But why did you think something like that would happen? Asama hurriedly recorded what Tomoe Gozen was relaying to them. Wait, this is some juicy stuff! Mitotsudaira and Masazumi were looking her way (the former while anchoring Toori with a chain). U-umm. She tried to sum up what those two had been saying. Christina-san is saying she thinks the history recreation has grown stricter since the Harmonic Unification War, although she does not know why. Tomoe Gozen rejected that because it was pretty strict for her, but Christina-san threw that back at her by saying hers was supposed to receive a lenient interpretation but that was rejected. They had not known about all this when they discussed it before. Toori-kun, do you remember our earlier discussion that this ties into? Judge. I do. I was just noticing how this all makes more sense now. They had not known this part since it was a private issue, but they had that info now. But Mitotsudaira smiled her way. Um, Tomo? Y-yes, what is it? When did you and my king discuss this? She felt her body temperature rapidly drop. Oops! Come to think of it, she had not shared that conversation with everyone. W-well, um, i-it wasnt at a weird time or anything like that. My, my. That means you kept it a secret, doesnt it? Its not like that, cut in Naruze, sounding annoyed with it all. It was while the rest of you slept. Remember how we had some questions about Tomoe Gozen trying to convince Christina to not blow herself up? We wondered if the Protestant Representative would really disobey the Testament like that. Well, the Chancellor was wondering about that too, so Asama made some deductions based on Shinto information and explained that Tomoe Gozen is skeptical about the history recreation. Now, about 70% of it was her making stuff up, but it was still a juicy conversation for me. Andnone of that changes that Tomoe Gozens husband was killed in the history recreation. So I can make stuff up too. For example, maybe Tomoe Gozen became the Protestant Representative in order to oppose the Catholics who insist on martyrdom through the history recreation like they did at Mikawa. And maybe she thought she could provide interpretations and leniency if she was the representative. So I can see why she came here to N?rdlingen. And if that is the case, said Naruze. Well, look forward to the rest at the upcoming summer event! P-please give us more than that, 4th Special Duty Officer!! insisted Adele. Asama agreed, but she also appreciated what Naruze had done. I see, said Mitotsudaira. Tomo, your role is to put our kings mind at ease without using war or hostility. So while you are awake, you are in charge of such things. Oh, thank you for saying that. She sent the records of the discussion about Tomoe Gozen to the others. She erased the parts the others did not need to see, but she sent an unredacted version to Mitotsudaira, Horizon, and Kimi. She decided to set up an automatic filter to handle that in the future. His words and Naruzes were included in the record, but That about sums it up. This should help anyone who wants to know why Tomoe Gozen is fighting here and what this battle means. Judge. Mitotsudaira bowed toward her. I finally understand why my king told me to go support Tomoe Gozen. Ohshould I have let Toori-kun explain it instead? Mitotsudairas eyebrows rose at that, but she also smiled. The two of us are friends too, remember? Come to think of it, that was true. Mitotsudaira seemed more mature than her at the moment, so Asama decided to try to be more openminded. And Self-Destruct Woman: Tomoe Gozen, there is one thing I would like to confirm about what you told me before. That being Self-Destruct Woman: There is a point in common between your case and the Harmonic Unification War, isnt there? Tomoe Gozen just about gasped Her body nearly tensed up, so she quickly relaxed her knees to adjust her bodys strength. Just then, light raced by overhead. A line of explosions followed, so she stepped aside while feeling the blast on her shoulder. This is too dangerous a conversation to hold mid-battle! She had thought nothing could distract her from a 500-year-old reunion, but this was shocking too. But she knew to what Christina referred. There was a point in common between what happened to her and the Harmonic Reunification War. Lady AM: Kyou. Or more specifically, the emperor in the Imperial Palace, right!? Christina nodded. Exactly. The turning point in Tomoe Gozens incident was the chief imperial advisors group asking the Imperial Palace about their interpretation. And the turning point in the Harmonic Reunification War was the collapse of the Harmonic Divine States. Self-Destruct Woman: The collapse of the Harmonic Divine States was caused by the theft of the imperial regalia from Kyous Imperial Palace in the Divine States. Those were needed to access the Environmental Gods. The Testament had said it happened due to a conflict over imperial succession. Lady AM: Christina! Are you insinuating there is a group or an individual within Kyous Imperial Palace that wishes to have us follow the history recreation to the letter!? Are you saying they are the ones who forced that strict following of the history recreation onto me and onto all the history recreations following the Harmonic Reunification War? Self-Destruct Woman: I am not so sure about that. Because Self-Destruct Woman: If they could do that, it would mean Kyous Imperial Palace is closely tied to the Testament Union and was also managing the martyrdom advocated by the Catholics. But I have never received any information suggesting such a link. Butif there is a point in common, I think it may have had its beginning there. She smiled. It was a self-deprecating smile. She had gathered so much information and thought she understood the world so well, and yet Self-Destruct Woman: Even if I am right about this, it must only be the very first step. Lady AM: CCCCC Self-Destruct Woman: I am either wrong, or I have only made it to the Imperial Palaces entranceway. As full of myself as I might be, not even I can say anything for sure beyond this. Just think of this as what small amount of pride I still have as an information gatherer. Yes. Christina sighed and spoke to herself. Time to finish this up. It is over, thought Christina. Most of the information she had had been rendered meaningless during the last few years of upheaval. She had thought she had nothing left, but when she did some digging, it was into the cruel history recreation being forced onto her. She had looked into it, but had ultimately reached her limit. After all, all of the related incidents were considered taboo by Shinto, so no records remained. She may have been able to see more if she had made some connections in deeper places. And she did have a connection like that C Akechi Mitsuhide. He was not her true father, but they had temporarily grown fairly close due to their history recreation relationship. Nowadays, she never saw him unless something else created an opportunity, but Now, then. She was certain he would know more about this than her. What had led the history recreation to all of a sudden start forcing things on people? Had the Harmonic Unification War begun when someone took a strict view of the history recreation, or had there been some other reason? He would know. But he would not tell her anything. That spring, she had tried asking him about it at Kyotos Nijou Castle. But he had bluntly told there was no answer to that. Yes, he had almost seemed to be telling her to create an answer. So she had made up her mind. She had given up on her information and she had failed to reach an understanding of the world or the cruelty befalling her, but I can make sure someone inherits everything I have. She had just made sure of that here. She could see the divine transmission settings on her lernen figur. Information was her specialty, so her programs and data management divine protections let her know when her data was being sent elsewhere. Musashi must have received the puzzle she had failed to solve. And he had to be with them. Tadaoki-sama. She sat down on her futon and slowly lay down on her back. Self-Destruct Woman: Now it is finished. She activated a Catholic compressed sleep spell. She would never wake again. And just before she fell asleep Hee hee. She had ended everything, she had made sure it was all inherited by someone else, and she had lost all value of her own. But that meant something else for her. Self-Destruct Woman: I can go to sleep for the last time while doing the one thing I was never able to do before. She opened a lernen figur. It was morning and she could hear artillery fire in the distance. Okay, lets go. Mitotsudaira heard her king speak after finally landing down on the deck. We need to do something to help Nagabutos wife and Tomoe Gozen. Judge! She was the first to state her agreement and she breathed in to continue. We must do this. We cannot let this be the end for her, she said. This world does not have enough officers to let any of them decide they are finished. That is true. Masazumi stepped up next to her and raised her right hand. All of Musashis forces will now work to support the Protestant anti-imperial force that is fighting to protect N?rdlingen. And we will be participating in the Battle of N?rdlingen as an interpretation of Inadome Sukenaos arrival at Ishida Mitsunaris attack on the Nagaoka estate. Try to keep it shorter next time, Seijun! This time, were in trouble if I dont cram all the details in there! Meanwhile, the transport ship arrived on the hills slope and began its charge toward N?rdlingens south gate. The pilot had no intent of reducing the speed picked up during their descent. They were on a collision course. The Secretary opened a sign frame amid it all. Listen up, everyone. Our route will take us straight through N?rdlingen. The Testament says N?rdlingen opened its gate to the Catholics without taking any damage, so once we enter the city, any damage from artillery will be our responsibility and the Catholics are sure to be firing shells on us. Yes, shells of anger but of an unrighteous- Musashi: We can defend against those by opening defense barriers. However, the Catholic warriors will enter the city and we cannot catch every small bullet, so you must handle that with your divine protections and actions. Over. That summed it up. The Secretary clearly wanted to say something about having his line cut off, but it was best to ignore him. Their king stepped forward, so Mitotsudaira felt like she had to ask. My king, will you be participating in the battle? No? He turned around to show he was holding the arms. Im going on a date. Kimi burst out laughing and slapped her brothers shoulder with a hand to her own face. Mitotsudaira and Asama had to laugh too. However H-hey! This transport ship is going to crash into the gate! shouted Nagaoka from Futayos back. Are you sure about this!? Shouldnt you be looking where youre going!? Hm? Of course were sure. You should probably look where were going too. Huh!? Nagaoka peered past Futayos shoulder to look out ahead. Musashi: Activating defense barriers. Over. Once Musashi said that, several layers of large defense barriers opened. They were all right in front of the transport ship and facing toward it. Huhhhhhh!? Just as Mitotsudaira wondered why Nagaoka found this so confusing, the transport ship crashed into the defense barriers. Mitsunari saw it happen from her position next to Matthias. The Musashi transport ship had descended diagonally down from atop the hill and crashed into some defense barriers. Except these large barriers had been opened by Musashi themselves. Was that to stop the ship!? Their high speed had been to avoid being hit by the artillery fire from the Catholic ships. But taking the time to slow down normally would also expose them to artillery fire. This was their answer. They used 17 defense barriers. Light sprayed out from every single one of them and the transport ship came to a rapid stop. A voice reached her audio system. The Musashi forces had used the force of the crash to leap forward. Charge! A straight line invasion had begun. Volume 7C, 76: Hurrier in the Circle Volume 7C, Chapter 76: Hurrier in the Circle Come to think of it This is a very roundabout Way of Showing off Point Allocation (Does She Even Need Raging Beast?) Tomoe Gozen watched as defense barriers were repeatedly destroyed south of N?rdlingen. Musashi is here! What they were doing was idiotic, but incredibly they seemed to be enjoying it. Did we used to be like that? she wondered. Because At least it isnt boring! A beam shot her way. Oh. But it was different now. Instead of aiming for her face like before, this one swept horizontally to catch her on the torso. This was no accident. She was confident he had changed tack after she had dodged a few shots at close range. This was definitely harder to dodge, so was he learning? Or Hoping hes remembering would be wishful thinking, wouldnt it? He would fire a beam and then explosions would trigger along the beams path. Yoshinaka had once told her the explosions did not appear immediately so he would not hurt the roof of his mouth and to eliminate the recoil. He had also said that was a biological thing and he did not actually control it. They both belonged to species that had existed since the Age of the Gods. Since they were what remained after the adaption and selection of evolution, she felt like god had done a decent job on them. Always remember to show respect for god. No, wait. Tsirhcs god rejects evolution and only creates completed products. Given how the flavor of pork and beef could only be described as a completed product, she had to agree with that. The god that had created the pork and cabbage hotpot was a genius in her opinion. An attack arrived. It was a horizontal slash of that big sword. The blade dropped down toward her. She could not move back to dodge it. She could not fill the distance between them that way. So she stepped leftward. She chose left because Yoshinaka held the sword in his right hand. That put it on the left from her perspective. He could not move the blade back to that side immediately, so if she moved past it on that side, his right arm and the sword would act as cover for her. No attacks came her way, so she calmly swung her Testament copy hammer. She struck from below and aimed for the elbow of the right arm swinging his sword. She wanted to destroy the elbow joint. However ! He released the swords hilt from his right hand. And he swung his targeted right arm toward his inner left side. At the same time, he moved his left hand to grab the falling swords hilt. Both his elbow and his sword had dodged the hammer blow. He lowered his hips with his right shoulder turned her way. His face looked over his shoulder toward her. He made a sweeping blast. Meanwhile, she swung her right hammer upwards. A horizontal sweep from the right was tough when she had just extended her upper body upwards. She had acted on reflex more than expected. She accelerated the vainly swinging hammer to send it above and behind her. She was a demonic long-lived, so she had plenty of physical strength. Okay. Which she used to leap. After rushing into N?rdlingen ahead of the others, Futayo viewed the city from midair. She looked west while leaping over the gate and wall and she saw someone she recognized making their own leap there. I know her! I kicked her through the air back at Magdeburg! What was her name again? I believe she had the same name as a judo move. Uchimata Gozen! Close but not quite! she concluded while reaching the peak of her jump. That has to be close. I can just feel it. But even if I am wrong, I deserve an A for effort, right? But I am pretty sure it was a judo throw. So Ippon Gozen! That is a good guess, she thought. Ippon! Even if I am wrong, it feels like a very satisfying answer. At any rate, Ippon Gozen was soaring through the air. This was not a normal jump. She had leaped simply by swinging her hammer. Some big person in front of her had fired a beam from his mouth C which seemed utterly absurd for the Warring States period C so she must have been dodging that. She used her strength. With one arm, she had swung that giant hammer around with enough speed to send herself flying. Futayo could not do that herself. If anyone in our class can, it would have to be Mitotsudaira-sama. I see. She realized this was the level of heroes to be found on this battlefield. I hope I can watch this a while longer. Behind Futayo, Mitotsudaira ran through the city while considering changing course to approach Tomoe Gozen. She saw Futayo make a sudden jump. She kept her body stretched out with her arms lowered at her sides and used the jump to take a peek over the western city wall to their left. It was an impressively high jump, but What in the world are you doing!? They were running down the citys central road because the enemy fleet in the eastern sky would fire on them if they were visible, yet Futayo was looking back in midair while carrying Nagaoka on her back. I saw her! Its Ippon! I saw Ippon! Has she gone insane again? wondered Mitotsudaira. Actually, when isnt she insane? Then again, Im used to insanity thanks to Kimi. Based on Kimis standards, jumping around randomly is pretty tame, so maybe this doesnt count. But some light did appear. It was a defense barrier. The Musashi had placed it in the air along their path through the city. Incoming shells! The part of the eastern M.H.R.R. fleet they had caught in a tornado earlier was now launching shells. Adele saw light scattering through the sky. Wow! The defense barriers and the shells striking them produced mutual destruction. The Musashi caught all of the incoming shells with defense barriers and they both shattered. A similar situation had occurred aboard the Musashi when they were arriving at Magdeburg. Takigawa had fired at extreme close range from the warship passing above the Musashi. The Musashi had defended against it by activating gravity barriers along the surface cities and on the inside of the bridge-shaped ships bridge. Thanks to Futayos desperate fighting, Muneshiges charge, and Adeles falling tackle, they had successfully repelled Shibata Katsuie and Sassa Narimasa. Thinking back, her tendency toward tackling things seemed to have begun there. But this is a lot thicker! The enemy was only targeting them this time. Whether or not they were hit was entirely up to the Musashi. On the Musashinos bridge, Suzu was quickly creating a model of this main road and the western passageway while the automatons were making distributed use of their spare processing power to quickly adjust the location of the defense barriers. Suzu was perceiving and dealing with the situation in the city in real time. Bell: Yawn. That yawn was concerning, but while Adele continued running Um. As a vassal, there was something she had to do more than the others headed toward the Nagaoka estate. 1st Special Duty Officer! Judge! The 1st Special Duty Officer had chosen to run along the rooftops once the artillery fire had begun and he was holding onto Marys hand to escort her. Watch out for the third building to the east! he shouted back at her. She accelerated toward that third building. She had used Raging Beast a lot since Mikawa, but they were in a hurry here. Since the 5th Special Duty Officer was headed over to support Tomoe Gozen, she could not use that heavy mobile shell here. She was confident in how quick she was on her feet. The Vice Chancellor, the 5th Special Duty Officer, and Muneshige were ahead of them all now, but based on unassisted running speed, she was second only to the 1st Special Duty Officer. Okay! Her acceleration spell was Catholic. She threw her legs forward, caught the stone pavement with her heels, and pulled her body forward. Then she leaned her body forward. Vasal Adele is on the move! She ran. A moment later, someone stepped out from behind the third building. They wore a P.A. Oda track suit uniform. It was an ambush. I knew it! The enemy had more than just the artillery fire to stop them. Novice: Kh. An ambush. I knew it! Four Eyes: If you knew it, why didnt you have a plan ready for it? Novice: I do! That was just my dramatic spirit flowing forth! So, um, deal with this! If we tried to sneak through the city in hiding, they planned to attack and force us to act in a way that justified firing on us with their fleet! Tonbokiri: I see! In other words, my peeking jump ruined their plans! Novice: Technically speaking, yes, but this would have been easier if you hadnt! Glad Im not in charge of strategy, thought Adele, but she had to respond to things here on the scene. She moved herself to within a few steps of the enemy. She slid her lances grip back in her right hand to hold it closer to the front. She stabbed it straight out much like a long sword but also held it below her arm. In that moment she got a good look at the enemy. Theres three of them! And their weapons were unique. They were holding Musical instruments! Adele had a thought. Are those acoustic weapons!? Those weapons produced sound pressure that covered an entire surface and attacked by manipulating the vibration of the air. Instead of using bullets, they used ether fuel and their divine protections made sure they did not affect the city or their allies. Musashi had some members of the music clubs registered to use those weapons and they had even assisted in a mostly defensive role during the Armada battle and such. Adele hurried along. This is dangerous! If the enemy managed to blow into or strum their acoustic weapon, it would produce destructive power. In that instant, the enemy took action. They raised their instruments by the handles attached, and Music hammer! Youre physically hitting me with them!? She hit them with a merciless attack of her own. Asama stood with Masazumi and the others on the transport ship in front of N?rdlingens main gate. Shinagawa and Asakusas long bows were descending on either side of them to guard them from the distant artillery fire. That blocked their view to east and west, but they could still view N?rdlingen from the diagonally-tilted deck. It looked like a giant circular hall. The others were running through there. Kimi hung back from the group and sent them an image of it all. Toori was the most incredible of the bunch. He had called it a date, so he started off holding the hands of the two arms. Looking at the image reminded Asama of how far they had come in such things. It scared her how accustomed to it she had become. But the arms seemed to have other ideas. The right one stayed in place while the left one grabbed the right ones shoulder to form a single long arm. Ohhhh! Not so faaaast! The left arm crawled along the ground and the right arm attached to it dragged him along as they began to run. It looked something like an overexcited dog pulling its owner along, but that was not how the people of N?rdlingen saw it while watching the battle from their doors or windows. Eeeeeek! That arm! Look, mama! An arm is crawling there! Kyaaahh! That arm is dragging some weird guy into the depths of the earth! They quickly shut everything up tightly. Asama: So can I view this as Toori-kun helping people tighten up their security? Wise Sister: Oh, dear. Is my foolish brother actually doing a public service for once!? Gold Mar: The Chancellor and Horizon sure do like to stand out, dont they? Two figures moved out ahead of the rest up above. It was the two Technohexen. They had completed an abbreviated form of their flight preparations on the Musashi, so now Time to go. Well head on to the Nagaoka residence. A defense barrier opened on each of their backs in place of a deflector. They were leaving. Meanwhile, Asama heard the tones of a brass instrument coming from the city. Instruments? asked Naito with a tilt of her head. Yes, said Asama. Adele ran into an enemy instrument unit while scouting things out with Tenzou-kun. Adele gave herself a single task while approaching this enemy. I cant slow down! So there was no intricate interplay of attacks. She simply crashed into them to break through. Come to think of it, thats what the Raging Beast hammer is, so do I go for the same tactics no matter what Im equipped with? But her speed allowed her to make the collision near instantly. She hit the first enemy. She targeted their brass instrument. As soon as they raised that armored hammer, she made a leap to strike at the hammers pommel. The enemy had just raised the weapon up and back, so they could not produce the force needed swing it forward and down. Eh? The music hammer slipped from their hand and slammed into the face of the second enemy behind them. The second one was blown away by the impact. He held a music hammer based on a string instrument, but it slipped from his hand. Adele leaped past the first enemy, viewed the music hammer that fell from the second enemys hand, and also kept the third enemy in view. The third one launched an attack on her from behind the collapsing second one. They wielded a percussion instrument music hammer and they swung it horizontally in from the left. As soon as Adele landed, she spun back and to the right. The lance she held close in with her right hand had lost its momentum with the previous attack, so she shifted her grip toward the back end, which acted as the outward point of her full-body spin. A backhand blow! While spinning the back end of the lances shaft, she first struck the music hammer that had fallen from the second enemys grasp behind her. With a solid metallic sound, that music hammer flew back through the air. The first enemys face was right there as they turned around to face her. The string instruments armor crashed into them below the right cheek. But Adele did not stop. She twirled in midair, and Spin! She spun herself to the right. The third enemy had swung their weapon horizontally from the left. If it hit, it would be perfect for a line drive. She matched her spin to that swing. Toh! It grazed her left forearm, but she dodged it. She was glad this was her summer uniform. The weapon would have gotten tangled in her winter ones baggy sleeve. But she had avoided it. From there, she continued rotating and held her lance while accelerating the righthanded backhand blow with continuous snapping motions. And thats three! Her horizontal blow landed on the third enemys face. As soon as the enemy was sent flying, she let go of the lance. That prevented the impact from reaching her own arm. She calmed down, landed from her midair spin, and took a solid step forward. She took care not to lose any of her speed as she leaned forward. Judge! The lance was still vibrating in midair and she grabbed it near the tip. But just as she started to resume running Kh! The third enemy managed to hold their ground even while their body shook. She had failed to take them out. They had managed to avoid the full impact of her blow because they had been in the process of swinging an attack at her. Oops! Adele had already sent herself forward. She could not do anything about this. The enemy grimaced at the blow to their face and staggered, but they also managed to forcibly bring themselves back upright. Headbanging Form! Why do you even know something like that!? But an attack brimming with power was sent her way as she ran. The enemy was using a percussion instrument. A closer look showed it was a bongo hammer. She was extremely curious what kind of sound it would make if it hit her, but if she was hit while running, she would lose her balance and it would be a disaster all around. It flew toward her at the perfect height to hit her right in the butt. In other words Eh!? Whats this!? Youre getting a bat to the ass, Adele!? A weirdo passed by her while dragged around by a running arm. How was that allowed? Regardless, she did not want to get hit by this. Mar-Ga: A bat to the ass? What are you getting shoved in there, Adele? Heh heh heh. Gold Mar: Ga-chan! Ga-chan! Youre so sleep deprived youre drifting off altitude! She would never live it down if she was hit by this. But Its going to hit! Just as she shouted that, the enemys bongo hammer was destroyed. Also, the attack that destroyed the percussion instrument moved in toward the enemy. ! It hit them. They were blown away with several times the momentum with which they had approached her. She had made a light jump to prepare for the hit, so Eh!? What was that!? Something had flown in from the upper left and hit the hammer and enemy. She could now see what had spun through the air while soaring off back the way it had come. Ex. Collbrande! She looked up to the left to see Mary waving her way. Mary breathed a sigh of relief while seeing Adele accelerate once more. Tenzou was holding her hand to escort her along the rooftops. When jumping between roofs, he would tug somewhat strongly, but that only gave it a more reliable feeling. That was a problem, though, since she was spilling flowers everywhere when she was supposed to be a scout. After seeing Ex. Collbrande return to her empty hand, he spoke to her. A well-executed assist, Mary-dono. Oh, n-no. That was very violent of me. No, no. You did that because you did not lose sight of what had to be done. That is what matters most. He praised her. She blushed, but she had a legitimate reason for what she had done and it had paid off. He probably found it easier to speak with her right now since it counted as part of their scouting job. His tone was light. Also, I am impressed at how well Ex. Collbrande responds to your instructions. Maybe you should give that attack a name at some point. Oh, um, uh, but. It suddenly occurred to her that she already had one named attack. But the Master Tenzou Love Love Homerun is such an embarrassing name. She had wondered when she would ever be able to tell him about that, but now she felt like she could say it. U-um, Master Tenzou? But he took a sudden action. With a comment of excuse me, he grabbed Ex. Collbrande from her hip. He threw it with plenty of speed toward the road below. Th-thank you very much! It tore through the enemies who had appeared in Adeles path. Thats Master Tenzou for you. Hes so quick to action. Impressed, she watched as Excalibur returned to them. He grabbed it from the air, held the hilt out toward her, and laughed out loud. Since it returns to you even when I throw it, perhaps the best name for the attack would be Our Love Love Boomerang. Mar-Ga: Whaaaat!? Again! Could you say that again!? Asama: Yes, I would like to hear it again for Marys sake and so I can register the name. 10ZO: O-once was all I could manage! Im spent! And who the hell registered Mater Tenzou Love Love Homerun in Musashis internal dictionary!? Someone is going to pay for this one! Musashi: And how exactly do you suggest I pay? Over. 10ZO: Oh, well, umcould you maybe give it a simpler definition? Tenzou heard Mary say my. She hugged the Excalibur that had returned to her along with the other one still at her hip. He took 5 mental snapshots of how they sank into her chest, but then she began speaking. Master Tenzou. Are you saying that is our attack? Mary takes precedence right now. I can think about everything else later, he decided before responding. I am, Mary-dono. Excalibur is two swords in one. In a way, that is a nice metaphor for us. I must thank your parents and the spirits for this. Judge. Mary nodded and then hung her blushing head while holding out a trembling hand. Th-thenw-we need to get to work. Together. Gold Mar: Its like theyre cutting the wedding cake! Asama: It is honestly impressive that Mary can run along the rooftops so quickly while hanging her head in embarrassment. Musashino: Musashi-sama, we are ready to register Our Love Love Boomerang. Over. 10ZO: Wh-why must you all make everything so difficult! I never get any peace! Tenzou held Marys hand while she held out the sword and then he pulled back. He shook her wrist and intentionally unbalanced her body. Ah, M-Master Tenzou. He was not tripping her. He also pulled upwards to lift her. This way will be easier. He moved his left arm below her back and butt to support her with that one arm. To help her balance, he had her place her right arm around his back. U-um, Master Tenzou? What is this? We are working together. His right hand and her left hand held Excalibur. And Mary-dono. Y-yes? We are finally at each others eye level. She faced him with look of surprise. It felt like forever since he had looked straight at her face. She must have felt the same. Oh, u-um. Although she did immediately hang her had so her bangs hid her face. I-I will do what I can to make sure we can continue working together. As will I. You will too? But It is true you were the one that threw us off balance, Mary-dono. But It was me that caused you to do that. He squeezed her hand. So rebalancing ourselves and enjoying the swaying movement that causes is a job for both of us. You mean? Are you not enjoying this? She quickly shook her head to say she was. P-please dont be so mean, Master Tenzou. Just look at all these flowers its creating from me. But those flowers are so pretty. He pulled her closer to him with his one arm and jumped between rooftops. And I bet those flowers will be even prettier if we enjoy ourselves even more. With those words, he glimpsed her blue eyes through her bangs. And Judge. She nodded and kept her head lowered, but she pressed her face against his shoulder and kept it there. She had found her spot. Tenzou mentally sighed in relief at Marys nod. I-Ive finally managed to start fixing things between us! He was glad they had managed to communicate while he kept his charming mask on. His relief must have reached her because she sighed and smiled. I feel a little bit better now. So do I! He had most feared returning home while she still could not look him in the eye. A lack of communication would be a critical blow to their everyday life together and she must have understood that as much as he did. She took a deep breath and the tension left her hand. She gasped and quickly raised her head. S-sorry. I got distracted. Think nothing of it. It was probably the lingering effects of compressed sleep. More importantly Flat Vassal: Im going to clear out the main road with some support from Itoken-san and Nenji-san. Sticky King: Indeed. If you are in need of booby traps, look no further than me! Obscene: Okay, everyone! You can go on ahead! I cannot thank you enough, thought Tenzou before noticing a sound. He heard explosions shaking the air from the beyond the wall to the west. Is that Tomoe Gozen and Minamoto no Yoshinakas battle!? Volume 7C, 77: Interrupter of Reminiscence Volume 7C, Chapter 77: Interrupter of Reminiscence That is someone from the past Who cannot move past their era They simply look back Into the morning sun Point Allocation (A Truly Shining Genji)[1] Onitakemaru restored his functions by resetting himself after the hit. Damn, this body is not easy to use! His current body was a mobile shell. He could sense it as his body, but he could not move it himself. Having a body but being unable to move it felt weird, so he had not been digitizing his senses. But that was why the previous attack had caught them unawares. With his senses restricted to the mechanical functions, he had been unable to sense the presence of and distance from the enemy on the battlefield. Even when not much was going on around you, the entire battlefield was in motion. He should have been able to detect the movement of the aerial ships using what he could sense of the air. His vision was simply dark at the moment. And Onitakemaru: Hey, little girl! He did not know if the girl named Shima Sakon was okay or not. Neither one knew the other well and their divine protections had not been synced, so he could not tell anything about her condition. He was fine. The hit must not have been a direct one, so he was not damaged. They had apparently been blasted away by the shockwave, but the shell fragments and the impact itself would have had a serious effect on a human body. He could predict that Shima Sakon would have taken significant damage. Especially because she had such long arms and legs. The impact would have propagated up her limbs, but the extremities still would have burst open. Onitakemaru: Hey! Uh, y-yes. His vision swayed. Whatever was covering his sight devices fell away and he realized it was dirt. Then he found himself looking up into the sky from the grass. Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow. A tense breath left her as she sat up. Onitakemaru: How are you? Eh? Oh, testament. Im fine. Really? he sighed. Onitakemaru: Then you were awfully lucky. Can you stand? If so, we need to get back to it. CCCC She stopped breathing for a moment. Or it seemed that way to him. Then a hand abruptly moved into his field of vision. It was a white and even beautiful hand, but he should have been seeing his own body there. Onitakemaru: Hey, what happened to your gauntlet? Oh, umit must have been blown away. Onitakemaru: I cant believe you. You still have your sword, I hope. If not, I will activate a spell and you can fight with that. Okay? Uh, yes. The hand clenched a few times and they stood up. Then he heard the roar of artillery fire from the sky and gunfire from the surface. Whoa. Sparks scattered well ahead of them. Onitakemaru: Is that Yoshinaka? Its Tomoe Gozen. Its both, he muttered while sensing his wearer moving forward. Um, we need to Onitakemaru: Yoshinaka is handling Tomoe Gozen, so it would be best for us to attack her surface unit. We should head north and join the mobile shell unit pursuing them. Go! Tomoe Gozen saw a tall mobile shell leaving the western forest. Yoritomo has emerged! However, this mostly confused her. She was puzzled about that tall mobile shells wearer, Shima Sakon. Tomoe Gozen kept her in a corner of her vision while she fought. She isnt hurt? Her inner suits sleeves and stomach were torn, exposing the skin below, but there was no sign of injury. Even though she had taken a direct hit from a shell. A light warships pseudo-anti-ship cannon should have done a lot of damage to a human. But that could change if her mobile shell was an autonomous model. The armor would move at the instant of contact to redirect the impact. By cancelling the guidance spell connections, the wearer could be protected at the cost of the armor. So Tomoe Gozen had assumed the mobile shell might be entirely destroyed depending on how the artillery shell hit. But as far as she could see The mobile shell isnt damaged either? She could only imagine the mobile shell had moved to avoid the impact. The artillery shell must have been diverted by the mobile shell but it hit nearby and the shockwave had damaged Shima Sakons suit. That seemed like the best explanation for this. And Oh! Her opponent was on the move in front of her. I dont have time to focus on anything else. Light raced by. She did not overlook that beam. She forcefully struck the ground with her right hammer. With a roar, clumps of dirt flew skyward and a power appeared before her. It was a Testament copy. That barrier of ether blocked the beam of light, and a breath later It wont last. It burst and ether light scattered across the morning field. Now, then. She pulled her hammer from the ground and used that motion to dodge Yoshinakas sword. Then she raised her hammer. We have 10 minutes until 7AM. Not quite enough time for 500 years worth of complaining! Tomoe Gozen was using a physical buffing spell. Protestant spells were holy spells, so they were honestly a bit of a burden on her spectral body. That was why she would first cast a ghost preservation spell meant for spirit manifestations. That allowed her to buff herself just like anyone with an ordinary physical body, but there was one problem there. It made her body heavy. Ghosts were data entities, so burdening herself with the data of a spell increased her weight. Only buffs and divine protections could rid her of that weight. But using those would only add to the burden. Which brings you right back where you started! It was important to keep it all balanced. More than that, you could not use any unnecessary buffs. She only had to outdo her enemys speed and have enough strength to smash through their armor. Then she could fight using her experience. Indeed. She knew this opponent very well. After all, she had learned how to fight in the earliest stage of her life by training against him. And do you remember that I had the higher win rate, Yoshinaka!? He did not reply, but there was a response. He responded with his actions. The movements of his arms and his footwork were not strictly the same as the Yoshinaka in her memories. The ghost in the shell must not have had much of his regretful memories remaining. But that was his skeleton there and he had artificial muscles and tendons in the appropriate places. The movable range of a skeletal animal was determined by the flexibility of their bones and muscles. And with each movement, the mobile shells movement management system gained a better understanding of that range, allowing him to make the shortest possible movements and to balance himself. The trick to combat was to understand your bodys movable range and strength and to move in accordance with that. Yoshinaka had always done that. And this mobile shell was the same. Over the course of the battle, it was reaching an understanding of its frame made from his skeleton and it was optimizing its movements accordingly. It was reproducing what movements had been possible for Minamoto no Yoshinaka. But there were a few points that had arrived at a different optimization than what he had used. Like when I make this attack. When she had made a horizontal swing of her weapon, Yoshinaka had always twisted his body and fallen back. But this opponent moved straight back. Back then, Yoshinaka had made good use of that habit. He had avoided her attacks. But she hit this mobile shell. I see, she thought in reference to his skeleton. She had of course not seen it back then, but his entire skeleton was revealed to her now. A portion of the skeletal frame was misshapen or incomplete. He had been a demon. Different demons were different sizes and even relatives could look entirely different thanks to deformities. Yoshinakas skeleton was mostly well-formed, but one part of him was surprisingly asymmetrical. If only I had been able to see this back then. She could have beaten the snot out of him even easier. But a part of her did not know how to react to this. After all, her fighting style meshed will with this opponent. But not perfectly. There was a fair bit lacking there, but that helped her grow weirdly accustomed to it. I cant believe this. Her time with Yoshinaka, Ishi, and that group had been so much shorter than the time since. I only spent 30no, lets say 20 or so years with them. Yes, thats a much better number. However, the people she had spent time with afterwards decorated the rest of her life. But, she thought. Her fighting style had been created in her training against Yoshinaka. Her interactions with people afterwards had given her further strategies, weapons, and fighting styles that matched the era at the time, but the foundation of all those ideas and actions came from that starting point. The very first thing she had learned was special to her and it was engraved in her memory. Its a lot like a book. It was so nostalgic. Then something occurred to her. The history creation system based on the Testament may have been the same. All things could only have the one starting point. She had just come in contact with hers again as her current self and while equipped with the current technology. Was the world the same? But, she thought while swinging her hammer and striking metal against metal. Something is missing. Yes. She crossed the grassy morning field with footless footwork and spun herself around. Why are you here after so long? Ishi is not here. Tomoe Gozen moved forward. She pushed. She slid the hammers handle in her hand a bit to adjust its speed and where it struck. Honestly. She had not used this sort of weapon back then. She had used a club. She had been trying to make a wooden sword, but it had been roughly hewn and overly long, so Yoshinaka had laughed at her for it. But when she hit him for that, it had worked really well, so she had continued using it for practice. Maybe that was not all that different from now. But still You are an outdated relic, Yoshinaka. You are not living here in this age. She knew that much. He had been asleep all this time and then he was awoken and used as a component of this mobile shell. She had no right to speak out about the usage of human souls for tools of war. Spells were linked to the saints and god and she would have to rethink their usage of spiritual powerups and divine protections. The spirits did have some rights. In most cases, you sign a contract with them or pay them money. They would be given more peaceful sleep or be allowed to ascend to a higher plane. If Yoshinaka really had no memories left, then he would have been little different from some random spirit. By defining him as Yoshinaka again here, she might be able to give him his official sleep as Yoshinaka. After all, his head had been stolen after he was slain. There had been a burial mound for his head. That must have been dug up to restore this skeleton. P.A. Oda had set up his and Yoritomos resurrections. It would have been done by Niwa who managed Houjou, Akechi who held Kyoto, and Maeda who had mastered a spell to resurrect the dead. Yoshinaka had been resurrected like this, but the existence of a burial mound for his head meant the modern world viewed him as a traitor. No one viewed him for who he had been. When a ghost was not treated right, they would generally end up haunting people. But, said Tomoe Gozen in her heart. You never haunted anyone. I bet you were too proper for that. I wont say thats what I did, but you could have been more selfish. You could have resented the imperial advisors and Imperial Palace. And not just you. Ishi too. Ishi, you died of your illness, but you were replaced since your history recreation was not complete. No one even remembers you. Of course they dont, when it would now seem wrong to count you as you. Yet you left us and went peacefully to sleep in some unassuming grave. Did Yoshinaka not appear where Ishi was because she had left with no regrets? Then why did you never appear where I was? Does that mean my words actually got through when we parted ways? Well? She did not know. There was no reply. But there was a response. When she struck, his metal weapon rang out. That was the usual result of that. But Answer me. She asked him a question. Why? She had to ask. Why didnt you resent me? The people who should have resentfully remained behind had left and gone to sleep. And the one who should have left without resentment had remained behind due to her regrets. She could accept that and she had remade herself to fit the current age. And yet Why are you here now!? Tomoe Gozen stepped forward. She held her right hammer close in and raised it as if pressing it to her shoulder. She thrust her left hammer out like a spear. That left hammer intercepted Yoshinakas right arm as he swung his large sword. While he swung the weapon down, she stuck the Testament hammer below his arm and accurately struck his elbow. She felt the impact. But that was all part of the setup. What really mattered was her right arm and the right hammer it held in close. The other arm! As soon as he realized his sword had been stopped, he swung his other arm. He was either trying to deter her from acting or trying to capture her. She sent out a right attack against it. She hit. Her hammer accurately struck his palm on the interior of his gauntlet. With a solid sound of impact, the hammer was knocked back, but his arm was as well. Both of them were knocked backwards. ! His face turned her way above his bent body. His mouth opened and he unleashed a roar. There was light. A beam of it was targeting her. However Thats obsolete, Yoshinaka. Tomoe Gozen did not fight her bodys backwards momentum. She swung her right hammer back over her shoulder. I am now the leader of the Protestants. As soon as the hammer slammed into the ground, a Testament copy barrier rose up in front of Yoshinaka just before he launched the light. This was not just close range; it was point-blank range. First of all, you can blow yourself up, Yoshinaka. An ether light explosion soon followed. Wow, said Sakon as she watched the explosion to south. She was currently rushing toward the enemy with sword in hand. She could not tell if she was moving quickly or slowly, but she could hear the M.H.R.R. assault unit over the divine transmission. Help us out! We can target them from the side, so you just have to break through the corner of their formation! Testament, she replied while crouching low to speed up. She followed her training and the mobile shell assisted her just like the one during training. So as she approached the enemy firing on them while falling back to north Onitakemaru: I will defend you, so you charge on ahead! Um, okay! I will do that! But even as she charged in and accelerated, she was worried about things behind her. Someone in a mobile shell was fighting Tomoe Gozen. The same kind of big weird book she had torn up from the ground had grown from the ground like a trap in a retro game and hit the person in the large mobile shell. Or so it had looked. In reality, it had simply grown up right in front of them. It had not hit them, but their roar had hit the book and that roar had exploded a breath later. Wow. More and more explosions triggered in a chain reaction. The book had caused all of the roars power to appear right there and explode. All of its energy was slammed into the person in the large mobile shell. Ow, ow, ow. That has got to hurt. Only after saying that did she realize her vision could see a warning lernen figur in the sky behind her. What is this? Artillery? Onitakemaru: Look where youre going! But, um, uh. The shell was definitely aimed for their allied unit. So They havent noticed! Onitakemaru: I am aware of that! Onitakemaru shouted back. Onitakemaru: We already knew some of the others would take damage! You must focus on what you can do as a name inheritor! The warning behind her grew even louder. When she heard that incoming shell alert, she looked at her own hands. They were not all that large. As tall as she was, her hands, feet, and face were ordinary sized. But she made up her mind while looking at that white skin. Onitakemaru-san. I am sorry. Onitakemaru: Damn you! She did not hear him out to the end. She immediately spun herself around, twisting her body through the air. This is going to hurt! The shell scored a direct hit. The M.H.R.R. assault unit heard a loud crash of impact. Sakon had been running alongside them and charging toward the enemy unit, but now she had been slammed into the ground behind them. Sakon-sama!? They knew what had happened. She had noticed the incoming shell and risked her own wellbeing to protect them. They all gasped at the intensity of the hit. She had been hit by a shell once already, so she had been working to catch up with them on her own. That would be why she had noticed the shell before they did. They had been distracted by the anti-imperial unit they were pursuing, so those in the rear of their formation were only now reacting to the shell. If she had not done something, those in the rear would have been hit. They were all safe, but that meant that Sakon was not. The countless sounds of impact and bending metal reverberated deep within each and every one of them. Dammit! The few beginning to raise defense barriers toward the sky in the back of their ranks squeezed out their voices. She didnt have to do that for us! Sakon lay collapsed on the ground that had been badly torn up by the blast. Sakon-sama! She was not moving. From this distance, they could not even tell if she was still in one piece. However ! They made sure to bow toward her once before facing forward again. Lets go! Testament, they replied while launching themselves forward. We have to do enough to warrant her protection, boys and girls! As if responding to their cries, ether light scattered across the southern field behind them. The Testament copy hit by Komaoumarus beam explosion had been completely destroyed. Tomoe Gozen saw it happen. The roar had exploded after hitting the Testament copy barrier. That attack had to have come at the best possible time. She wished she could have directly hit him from below, but that would have allowed the roar beam to reach her. So she had instead caused it to detonate. However Yoshinaka! She could see that enormous mobile shell past the ether light smoke. He had taken damage. Some of the armor had shattered and a few of the artificial muscles on the surface had snapped. But he was moving. He has excellent instincts. Did that come from the mobile shells program or the ghosts memories? In a split-second decision, he had used his right arm. That was the arm she had struck to keep him from using it. He had pushed it against the hammer. Not bad. That had forcibly pushed the hammer down. The hammer had supported his right arm from below like a cane and he had used that arm to push his body. He had only managed to move a single step. But that had made the point-blank explosion only a close-range one. The blast had hit him, but not as directly. Plus ! He unleashed a second roar. She had just slammed her right hammer into the ground behind her, so she could not stand back up right away. However Are you stupid? she said. I said you can blow yourself up first of all, Yoshinaka. She took action. She pulled her body in toward the hammer behind her on the right and slid her right leg back. She crouched down on her right leg to give herself more momentum upon moving forward. Ohh! And she forcibly pulled her left arm back toward her. She held something in that left hand. Do you know why I let go of your right arm!? It was her left hammer. He had been using it like a cane, so it was standing up as she pulled it back. The striking head was lifted up in between them. CCCCC The roar beam scored a direct hit on that striking head. The hit area immediately exploded. And in that moment You can blow yourself up second of all too, Yoshinaka. She used the power built up in her right leg to spring forward. She swung her body forward and slammed the left hammer into him. The hammers explosion was driven into her opponent like an augmented hammer strike. It worked. She seemingly pushed the explosion into him. It was going to hit. But in that instant, he made a certain move. Ah. She had seen this a few times in the past. He twisted his body to dodge while falling back. She focused on that old idiosyncrasy and habit. Oh, no. She was distracted for that one crucial moment. Tomoe Gozen realized it too late. She had made her attack with her full strength and it should have hit. The explosion would damage her too, but she had been willing to accept that if it would defeat him. But nostalgia had created an opening. She had not seen that movement before and that was one of the reasons she had assumed this mobile shell was not really Yoshinaka, but now he had done it. Did he have his memories, or had the program simply figured that out as an optimized movement for his skeleton? She did not know. But she had held back in her attack upon seeing that familiar movement. It had surprised her because it happened so abruptly. And because Because she had wanted to believe its absence meant this enemy was merely a program-controlled mobile shell and not Yoshinaka himself. But after seeing that movement, she had hesitated. And so it hit her. While he fell back, he used the reaction of his backwards movement to send out his left arm. He swung that large sword. He had distanced himself from the explosion positioned right in front of her. And instead, he sent his sword in along a diagonal slash from the left. He had not entirely dodged the explosion. He was prepared to take the close-range blast to get in this attack. Kh. She pushed her left hands hammer toward his sword. She would be launched backwards by the impact, but she would technically dodge the blast. Which one would be more injured afterwards? And more importantly Please make it in time. But it was too late. She had created an opening and he had continued resisting throughout. That allowed his blade to reach her. Oh? But just before it did, a kick from the left slammed into her face and sent her flying. What are you doing!? After crossing the city wall and racing along the grass, Mitotsudaira saw Unturning Centipede kick Tomoe Gozen through the air Narumi must have been trying to support the woman. That was why she had crossed the city wall and glided on over, but Unturning: I cant say I expected her to suddenly raise her hammer and pull herself toward it. Uqui: Out of curiosity, what was your plan assuming she did not do that? Unturning: To block that weird beam with my leg. I can replace my leg easily enough after all. Mar-Ga: I seem to recall someone kicking Tomoe Gozen through the air at Magdeburg. Tonbokiri: I did not kick her. I was trying to stop myself and her face just so happened to be in the way. So it does not count. Almost Everyone: Yes, it does! Have we been inadvertently picking a fight with the Protestants? But Oh. A chain reaction of explosions began. Narumi had moved too far west, so the hammer was behind her as it exploded in front of Yoshinaka. Pieces of his metal frame were launched skyward, but he reacted. The force of the explosion pushed his swung sword back. ! And he launched a horizontally sweeping beam toward Narumi. As soon as Narumi dodged out of the way, Mitotsudaira saw explosions race out across the path of the beam. I should be able to leave that to Narumi. She had to continue north to reach the Nagaoka estate while catching up to Tomoe Gozens unit, which was falling back in a defensive formation, and the enemy assault unit, which was pursuing them while angled diagonally. The enemy fired on Tomoe Gozens unit while occasionally charging in at them. With each sound of impact, Tomoe Gozens unit would collapse more. And based on the extent of that They will be in trouble if this keeps up. At this pace, the enemy assault unit would have greatly worn down Tomoe Gozens unit by the time they arrived at the Nagaoka estate. She had to stop that if she was to support her king. Because Protecting Tomoe Gozen is my duty here! She sprinted forward to attack the rear of the enemy ranks. Here I go! She held two Silver Chains in each hand, all of which held a sword. Those were mandible swords Narumi had given her. With four fangs and spares hanging at her hips, the wolf pursued the enemy. She was worried about her ally facing Minamoto no Yoshinaka behind her, but that was Dates Vice Chancellor. She was as cement-like as any of the classmates Mitotsudaira had known for much longer. So This is in your hands, Narumi! Narumi had already begun her battle. Her opponent was Minamoto no Yoshinaka. She had begun this duel after having weary Tomoe Gozen fall back to the city wall, but He has such accurate movements. He was enormous, but his balance control and footwork were surprisingly precise. Had he developed the technique needed to fight opponents smaller than him? This certainly isnt going to be a boring fight, she concluded. She turned to place her right leg out front and held his actions in check while stepping forward to make an attack of her own. Lady AM: Hey! Are you sure you can handle this after barging in out of nowhere!? Unturning: Can you explain to me how you intended to survive that and how you intended to win after losing one of your weapons? Lady AM: What would you do if I could explain that? Unturning: I would say I see. That woman could not deal with this opponent right now. That had been obvious from watching Tomoe Gozen earlier and Narumi could sense it all the more now that she was facing the enemy herself. I can just barely keep up with two swords. He made very frequent attacks. You would think he would swing his sword wide given how large it was, but he moved himself along with his attacks to never stay in one place for long. He also switched which hand held the weapon to slash back and forth very rapidly. And that roar! A blast of light swept horizontally toward her. She pulled her left foot back and made a backwards turn before dodging. She avoided it. The problem was the explosion that light produced after a short delay. That meant she had to dodge the initial attack and then worry about the secondary attack that would soon arrive. It was really annoying to have that double attack contained within a single enemy. Fighting him made him feel like he had no openings. So Ill have to create an opening for myself. There were two ways of doing that. The first was to increase her mobility, continue circling around his attacks, and make her move when he missed. The second was to attack more often, stop his attacks, and make her move then. She chose the latter. She raised her right sword in front of her to hold his movements in check while she moved in. However He sure is fast. The hand switching and the constant movement allowed him to respond to both her mandible swords. But when he used that roar cannon of his, she had a chance to attack. The enemy had three forms of attack. Tomoe Gozen had had an advantage in knowing him very well. Makes sense, decided Narumi. So Unturning: Tomoe Gozen. Can I ask something of you? Lady AM: What is it? Do you want to know how to attack Yoshinaka? No, she replied before making her real request. Unturning: If I give you a mandible sword, will you take my place here? Gold Mar: Changing her mind already? Uqui: Incredible, Narumi. I didnt think you would even opt out of battle if it was too much of a pain. Flat Vassal: Um, this isnt like cleaning up your room. I am not a swordswoman, replied Tomoe Gozen with a sigh. We can come up with another idea if you cannot defeat him. She was honestly exhausted. As a ghost, she did not experience much physical exhaustion, but the emotions and mind that supported her spectral body, which was a data entity, were tired. She could tell that now that she had a chance to relax, but I cant move for a while now. Ive grown too soft, she thought while watching Narumi and Yoshinakas battle. That was Date Narumi. She had never before seen the Date Vice Chancellor fight in person. Sviet Rus and P.A. Oda existed between M.H.R.R. Protestant territory and Date territory, so she did not know much about that clan. But the way she used a mobile shell to fight was fascinating. This was a battle between two swift opponents with long reaches. A lot had changed from when she was fighting. When Narumi rushed in with her right sword out in front Yoshinaka responds differently. Was that the mobile shell program adapting? He used larger sweeping motions than against her, but those attacks and movements were probably about right for a mobile shell opponent. Tomoe Gozen was curious about the quick changes to his fighting style. Her curiosity was centered on how much of Yoshinaka was in there. Some ghosts had memories and some did not. The ghosts that M.H.R.R.s Maeda Toshiie summoned with money were weak spirits that would have found peace without the money, so they had almost no memories. Similarly, weak spirits could reside in objects and begin acting like that object based on the mold of that objects memories. Most automaton souls were like that, as were most Tsukumogamis. For mass-production and quality control purposes, automatons would first have a soul mold prepared that was well suited for the body. That mold would be exposed to the ley lines and the ether would be concentrated into a soul, or an existing soul would be placed within. Someones soul might reside in their own possessions or remains after death and that could also be used as the core, but What about you? Which was it for Yoshinaka, and how much of his mind and memories remained? His previous actions and movements were hard to judge from because of the optimization being made from his skeleton, but also I have so many emotions tied up in this question that I cant trust my own opinion. Lady AM: Date Vice Chancellor, I have a question. Unturning: What might that be? I am kind of busy at the moment. Lady AM: Do you think that opponent has a mind and emotions of his own? She received an immediate response. Unturning: Have you considered what you want to do after you receive my answer? Tomoe Gozen froze at that. After a moment, she scratched the side of her head. I forgot about that. That was true. This was not a test she was being graded on. She had to decide for herself what she would do once she knew the answer. In that case, she thought while raising her remaining hammer in front of her. Lady AM: Do it. Unturning: No need to ask. That was already the plan. Lady AM: And if I ask anyway? Well, said the girl. Unturning: I will say I see. But, she continued. Unturning: I will make sure to defeat him. So Unturning: You think about what you want to do once you see the result. 1. Shining Genji is a reference to Hikaru Genji from The Tale of Genji. Volume 7C, 78: Answerer at the Calculation Site Volume 7C, Chapter 78: Answerer at the Calculation Site Instead of following Someone elses path Give me what I want now Point Allocation (Victory) Tomoe Gozen saw the grass scattering in the wind. Two giant forms had begun a rapid interaction: Yoshinaka and Date Narumis mobile shells. Their footwork crushed the grass and packed down the dirt, producing tremors. They tried to circle behind each other, attacked with and dodged swords, and made backhanded strikes. From an outside perspective, one would block the view of the other and they moved too quickly to follow. Even now, Narumi was leaping forward while turning her right side forward. She appeared to be pulling in her sword, but I cant catch any of the details. She was probably trying to tear into Yoshinakas joints. Tomoe Gozen had been a part of that speed earlier, but it was so hard to follow while on the outside. That was just how precise Yoshinakas movements were and how he did not resort to brute force to keep the exchange going. Tomoe Gozen felt like Narumi had the disadvantage here. Because Their mobile shells are different. Yoshinaka was wearing a mobile shell, but his own frame was large too. The shell provided power assistance and armor. It was a lot like wearing a suit of armor. But Narumi was the size of an ordinary human. The mobile shell fully covered her feet and head, so there was a size difference between her and the shell. That meant there were no direct reactions and feedback between shell and body. When she planted her foot on the ground, the foot of the shell would cushion the impact and transfer it up the shells leg. That was a harsh handicap in a battle where speed and reactions were everything. She had to be using as many spells and divine protections as possible to assist her evasions and movements and Tomoe Gozen thought she was doing pretty well for herself. But looking at this really says something to me. Her era had been so wild and rough. After all, Yoshinakas mobile shell assisted the movements of his skeleton, but it did not boost his muscular strength. Even the reactive divine protections and spells were only replacements for his original reflexes. That meant he was fighting the Date Vice Chancellor in her cutting-edge mobile shell while little different from how he had been without any assistance back in the day. That explained why M.H.R.R. and Hashiba had wanted him so badly. Only they would be able to manage this kind of battle power. Meanwhile, more grass scattered in the wind. In the battle beyond it, the amount of flying sparks grew. Both combatants were attacking more often, sending solid sounds of impact into the air. They both sped up and moved in closer. Their battle became an exchange of close-range attacks. Four elements are intensifying this battle, thought Narumi. The first was speed. The second was strength. The third was technique. And the fourth was competition. She considered those four elements in relation to Yoshinaka. Which ones were her advantage and which of his advantages could she take away from him? Honestly. To test herself, she stepped forward with her right side out in front and made a jab with the mandible swords in her two hands. She made seven near-simultaneous strikes with both sides. But before those attacks could reach the gaps in his armor, the enemy deflected them with his blade and with his armor. Hes rough but accurate. He did a splendid job of using his armor to defend. Normally, armor was meant to block unexpected hits. It was insurance in case the enemy caught you by surprise while you were attacking or evading. But this opponent was different. He moved his arm, shoulder, and chest armor alongside her blade and had her hit it. So he deflected her attacks with his armor. That proactive defense was meant to create an opening in the enemys defenses that he could then attack. That was obvious enough to her. He would only fight one or two battles of this type on this battlefield, so instead of carefully preserving his armor, he made use of it with the intent of wearing it out. And after he did, he would wield his own power, so she made her own move. We make a good match. Her deflected arms left her open to attack, so she purged her forearms and resummoned them along with the mandible swords. A moment later, she made a jab with her newly-summoned arms. ! A roar erupted directly ahead of her, so she sent her left foot back to dodge with the least possible movement. Now this is unpleasant. She had come to understand something after fighting him for a bit, having her swords deflected, and attacking anew. Uqui: Hey, Narumi. Things are sounding pretty stagnant over there. Unturning: I am trying not to upstage you too much. And Unturning: Youve noticed too, havent you? Uqui: The movements sound identical. Yes, replied Narumi while sighing within Unturning Centipede. Unturning: Minamoto no Yoshinakas mobile shell was built with Date clan technology. Testament! Yes! Its your beloved Katakura-kun! Its time for a one-two-three divine transmission made from our love! And to be clear, the relative weights of our loves makes it 80% mine and 20% yours! Huh!? Oh, its only you, Narumi-kun! Dont send me a divine transmission when Im about to start a passionate speech about self-love! Im gonna hang up, okay!? I mean it! Right this instant! I swear I am! Im totally hanging up! Just you wait! Are you sure you want that!? Im serious! Almost there, just a biiiit longer and- hey, dont hang up on me! Uqui: So howd it go? Unturning: There was an HR-related malfunction in the divine transmission connection, so I couldnt get through. But, she continued while using a snapping motion to send in a strike from the right. Unturning: When Kojirou took his second inherited name and when Komahime was married, Date exchanged some things with Hashiba. When it comes to weapons, Date wanted aerial ship technology and Hashiba wanted god of war and mobile shell technology. Novice: That sure was generous of you. Unturning: Using Date technology requires a fairly high level of steel refinement technique. Obtaining Orei Metallo at the former site of Novgorod does not guarantee they can make usable components out of it, right? So Unturning: We concluded we would have developed new technology of our own and closed the gap by the time thy caught up on that front. Vice President: But then M.H.R.R. conquered K.P.A. Italia. I knew you would catch on, said Narumi while catching some blade sparks on her armor. Unturning: IZUMOs steel brand BIZEN is located south of M.H.R.R., so they began to provide technological support to M.H.R.R. after that. They had apparently been fairly cooperative even before that, but once M.H.R.R. could overpower everyone else in the area, they almost completely capitulated. That probably wouldnt have happened if Hexagone Fran?aise had fought back sooner. But BIZENs capitulation must have only barely come in time. Katakura would have been gathering the information, but it would have been managed by Unturning: Niwa, since she was working as the negotiator with Date. Niwa had fought at Novgorod, but she must have acquired what she needed for her nation even before that. Ironic that it was showing up here while Niwa was so close by. Unturning: The other mobile shell likely uses Date technology as well. Flat Vassal: Um, but how can you tell? Unturning: Due to the snowy environment, Date motors tend to use a lot of sealed and closely-connected parts and they use the exhaust to warm the parts. They also have a unique sound since they use Orei Metallo. Mar-Ga: But M.H.R.R. is known for their mobile shells too. Why would they need another nations tech? Unturning: I said theyre built for a snowy environment, didnt I? That means they enclose the wearer in a sealed container. Compared to the open-design shells that only surround the wearer, ours provide higher-quality sensory devices and divine protection control. But She had seen something here. Unturning: He is a ghost. The enemys mobile shell used an open style, but some parts of the armor was just as dense as the sealed variety in order to contain the bluish-white ether light. Unturning: They normally provide sensory and movement assistance and the reaction feedback divine protections are provided using conduits or fold-up charm slips. That technology has been modified to instead provide the divine protections needed to seal a ghost in the shell. The open design could not do that. But a fully sealed deign must have been too difficult at that size, so the ether was held in place at various points across the shell. That was probably Maeda Toshiies technique. And either way Unturning: Now that I know this, I must correct Dates mistake. Narumi stepped forward. She forcibly leaped toward Yoshinaka. Dont rush like that! That was Tomoe Gozens opinion of Narumis leap. She could tell Narumi had sped up. She was using the flight thrusters on her back. The instant Yoshinaka sent his large sword in from the right was when she had previously sent her blade back at it, but this time she had moved forward. However, Yoshinaka was not going to overlook that change in her movement. Tomoe Gozen knew that much after dueling with him earlier. Narumi caught his sword on her left blade and jabbed her right blade toward his gut. Since she had moved forward, her left mandible sword scraped at his elbow armor instead of his sword. Tomoe Gozen saw Narumis next movement build up on that as a foundation. First, her left mandible sword slipped past the inner edge of the sword in Yoshinakas right hand. Her sword held him in check and prevented him from swinging his sword inward. Meanwhile, he used the armor on his right elbow and side to seize her left sword as if biting down on it. And he twisted. Nevertheless, she struck at his side with her right blade. His response began with footwork. He moved his right leg back and swung his left foot forward and right to make a step. That twisted his hips to his right. The twist reached her left arm and the blade he was holding at his side. She let go of the sword and purged her left arm in midair. And he made an evasion. He used the footwork-based twist of his hips to move his upper body. He bent his body to the side and away from Narumis blade. Tomoe Gozen recognized this method of evasion. Oh. Tomoe Gozen watched the action play out. This was his unique method of evasion. That isnt the mobile shell doing that. She had not understood it while dueling and sparring with him, but that motion was reliant on the legs he moved forward and back. He created more clearance in his skeletal structure to prepare for the rest of the movement. He decided how he wanted to move and then built it into his actions. It was probably designed for when someone moved in close. He must have prepared it as an ace up his sleeve to ensure victory. And Victory against me. He had used that against her during training 500 years ago. That had been the starting line for them all. He was now a ghost that had forgotten everything, and yet He remembers that! But the battle continued. A Vice Chancellor would be able to react to that instantaneous movement. Narumi had already responded. She had moved in close and accelerated so she could respond no matter how he tried to evade. She had closed the gap between them so the enemy could not escape. She took a longer step to make up for the bending of his body. Her blade was going to hit him. But his left hand shot forward. By bending his body, his left hand had lowered in front of her blade. Gauntleted bony fingers grasped the mandible sword. He seized it by force. And he faced forward. He unleashed a roar. Meanwhile, her right sword was held in place. Tomoe Gozen saw him make a slight movement where he was holding it. It was a vibration. He gathered his strength and shook the hand holding the blade. That passed through the sword and lightly shook Narumis mobile shell. That was enough. Whether evading or whatever else, she would need an initial movement to do it, but he had sent a small vibration into her just when she was going to do that. He unbalanced her. At this level of combat, any interference with your movements was a real threat. If she tried to move now, it was all over, so this kept her from moving. Wait! Before Tomoe Gozen could shout thats too dangerous, Narumi made a movement her mobile shell could make even while unbalanced. Tomoe Gozen saw a light. Even with her movement prevented, there was something that interference could not stop. She used the thrusters on her back. Light burst out for an instant and the mobile shell blasted forward. She made a short jump. But her right hand was slow to move thanks to the unbalancing, so her body only lifted up on the left. That was good enough. The left arm she had purged earlier was there. She reattached that left arm in midair and clenched its fist. ! The metal attack slammed into Yoshinakas mouth and the roar was released a moment later. The light shattered upon hitting the mobile shells fist. It could not take flight. Meanwhile, Narumi once more purged her left arm at the shoulder. And Have a taste of your own medicine. The chain reaction of explosions erupted right in front of Yoshinakas face. Tomoe Gozen saw the attack Narumi had made. But she soon noticed what happened next. Neither of them stopped moving. With her right sword free once more, Narumi summoned her left arm and adjusted her distance from the enemy as she landed. Meanwhile, Yoshinaka made his move within the smoky explosion of the ether light. CCCCC! His voice shook the morning ground as mere noise. And Narumi made her next move. He rotated his cry down from the sky to the earth and spread his arms. The armor on his face had broken. Bone was visible below. It was a skull. It had been hardened to protect it and it was whiter than expected. He was dead. Tomoe Gozen felt like this was simultaneously what she had most wanted to see and what she had least wanted to see. But his body was still moving. He slammed the sword in his right hand toward Narumi as she approached. He was fast. This was clearly faster than before. The movement was accompanied by a popping of metal. The power system and artificial muscles within his mobile shell had burst as they tried to supply the movement he wanted. These were no longer the movements of a man. He unleashed the strength of a wounded animal. He was a mindless soul. Without the memories and words needed to restrain his strength, he had exploded with a power that surpassed the limits of his structure. There was no hesitation in the movement. He had simply predicted Narumis action and swung his sword in response. Meanwhile, Tomoe Gozen saw Narumis choice. Narumi made two decisions. First, she chose not to wield two swords. She placed both hands on her right sword to abandon one swords weight and gain more speed. She could no longer use the extra defense and quick rate of attacks the two swords had given her. This new stance showed she was prepared to let it all came down to a single attack from both sides. And she made another decision as well. The left!? For the first time in this battle, she stepped forward with her left leg first. Narumi decided it all came down to this. She had made sure to always start with her right foot during this battle. When falling back, she had always used her left foot to keep her right one out front. She had never made a single attack from the left. She had a single reason for doing so. This let her use her full strength when the enemy made their final attack. For her final attack, she would launch an attack the enemy could not respond to. She stepped forward and made another decision. Paths of Countless Hundreds! She repeatedly ejected new legs for rapid mobility. She used that momentum to slip past her enemys sword. Hit him! She sent out a high-speed attack from essentially point-blank range. Then she saw the enemys decision via Untuning Centipedes sight. She had seen that footwork before. It was the twisting rotation that had avoided her earlier attack. ! He pulled it off at the price of breaking his own artificial muscles and power system. This was not a human or animal movement. It was only possible because he was a skeleton inside there. His upper body twisted approximately 180 degrees around at the waist. She could not hit him. He had smashed his own body enough to move it out of the way of her sword. The horizontal slash slipped right through the gap. The sword pressure did hit him, but He dodged it! The enemy swung his own sword in that very instant, but it was directed sideways rather than toward her. It hit the ground. He used the large sword like a staff to prop his broken self up. And he turned his face toward her. Even his head had turned 180 degrees around. Meanwhile, she was controlling Paths of Countless Hundreds. She turned her back thrusters around to face him directly. Instead of stopping herself while at such great speed, she threw herself forward in the air to collide with him. If he tried to run out of the way, he would only put distance between them, which would work against him as he used himself as a cannon. Plus Hes already starting to recover his functions. When a mobile shell or god of war lost a portion of its functions, it would combine its other functions to recover the lost ones. Some, like the Seiryu, could even repair their own functions. As far as she could see, his body was regaining strength by the second. The surviving pieces of his power system and artificial muscles were linked together to use them in place of the broken and torn pieces to recover that functionality. He would eventually recover, even if not to his best condition. If she was going to defeat him, it had to be now. So Stop! She blasted her thrusters into the ground. She upped the directionality to make it something like a spike and sent Unturning Centipede right into the shockwave. She stopped, but she was a little too far away. It would take Unturning Centipede another step and a half. But she knew what the enemy was trying to do: roar. She also knew what she had to do. After stopping Unturning Centipede! she shouted while judging her distance from the enemy. Summer break begins now! Tomoe Gozen heard a roar. Having turned himself into a cannon emplacement, Yoshinaka released light. But Narumis mobile shell was not close enough to stop it. She had very nearly made it, but she would need to take another step and a half for her sword to reach and to effectively hit him with his own explosions. The roar raced out. ! The light pursued it along a direct path toward the throat of Narumis mobile shell. It hit. That was an accurate description. The beam of light escaping Yoshinakas mouth scored a direct hit on Narumis mobile shell. But Tomoe Gozen saw a blossoming flower. That was the mobile shell. Narumi had separated from it and opened the entire front of it. Kh. Narumi let the opening armor push her forward and collapsed out. At the same moment, the roar beam hit the spot where her face had just been. And after collapsing forward, she made a leap. Unturning Centipede! The mobile shell tossed over the sword in its right hand. As soon as she caught the mandible sword from midair, the mobile shell exploded. The blast reverberated out, the wind roared, and all the noise echoed off of the morning city wall. But Tomoe Gozens eyes were on the Date Vice Chancellors sword. Ohhh! It crashed into Yoshinakas throat so soon after his roar. Narumi finally took a breath. Behind her, Unturning Centipede collapsed over with its arms raised after being destroyed and triggering a secondary explosion. It almost seemed to be applauding her actions. Have a nice vacation, Unturning Centipede. In front of her, Minamoto no Yoshinaka was watching her. She was standing behind him, so he looked up and to the left as if to remove the blade stabbed into his throat. The enormous figure fell to his knees while the mandible sword slipped from his neck. Then he fully collapsed to the ground. And Yoshinaka! She heard Tomoe Gozens voice. And footsteps. Was she running this way? She could hear the rustling of the grass. But Huh? Narumi saw something. A bluish-white light was rising from the ground below the grass. What was that? Could it be!? She turned toward Tomoe Gozen and sprang toward the woman. She was willing to tackle the woman if need be. And sure enough, her shoulder slammed into her. You cant! I cant!? Just as Tomoe Gozen questioned it, something appeared. It was an arm. Giant fingers and a giant palm made from gathered bones appeared. Then the wrist and forearm suddenly grew from the morning ground. This is Maeda Toshiies Kaga Millionen Geist! Narumi saw a hand of bluish-white ether light grab Yoshinakas entire body from below. The powerful arm gripped his giant form and mobile shell as if to crush them. Yoshinaka! Tomoe Gozens cry echoed vainly through the air as everything vanished before her eyes. It only took a moment. The ether light scattered into nothingness and the giant arm was gone, as was Yoshinaka. Gwah. Tomoe Gozen groaned as if in pain while still trying to lift up the man who was no longer there. But she inhaled, paused, and looked up. After waiting three breaths, she moved away with eyes closed. Had she come to terms with something inside herself? She tapped thrice on Narumis shoulder and spoke a single word. Sorry. I do not deserve an apology or thanks for this. Narumi took a breath of her own. That was not a pleasant result. The enemy had gotten away and Unturning Centipede had been destroyed. She wanted to collapse to her knees over that, but I suppose a pain-in-the-rear beginning was bound to result in a pain-in-the-rear ending, said Tomoe Gozen before looking north. Artillery fire continued in the sky while gunfire and other attacks were used to pursue the anti-imperial unit withdrawing to the north. The battle was not over yet. Mitotsudaira moved in closer to the enemy. The anti-imperials and imperials were both a mobile shell unit. Naturally, they had high mobility and were fast. But My king made a request! The odors of spell gunpowder and scorched metal reached her lungs as she ran. The scent of dewy grass joined it. She sniffed at those olfactory elements and realized it smelled different from Kantou. If anything, it was a more nostalgic smell. Hexagone Fran?aise was not all that close by, but it was not all that far either. The climate and vegetation were similar here. Also, she was surrounded by the trees of a forest. This is far from an away game for me. She sped up. She bent her legs to bring her feet up to hip height and then launched them forward. Here I go! Volume 7C, 79: Reviewing Girls at the Confrontation Ground Volume 7C, Chapter 79: Reviewing Girls at the Confrontation Ground Are you at peace now? Point Allocation (August 28, 1197) The M.H.R.R. imperial assault unit saw it coming. Thats Musashis silver wolf! Someone in the Far Eastern uniform of Musashi was running toward them. Plus, she held a total of four mandible swords in her Silver Chains and her hands. She was making a one-girl charge with that equipment to stop them. Damn, they said since they were pursuing an enemy of their own. This is a bad time to be surrounded! They had been angled to the west so they could withdraw at any time, but they had already arrived northwest of N?rdlingen and Mitsunaris unit was approaching from the east. If they could survive this, they could surround the enemy from the east and west in front of the Nagaoka estate north of N?rdlingen. Keep going! shouted the unit commander. Once the decision had been made, it did not take them long to act. Their diagonally-angled formation straightened out to a direct north-south orientation. If anything happens, we withdraw to the southwest! Got that!? Testament, they replied while a few of them took the lead. They used their thrusters to charge toward the enemy formation up ahead. Gunfire and defense spears clashed and defense barriers shattered. The din of battle sounded while enemy and ally exchanged words. Break, damn you! Shut up! shouted back the enemy while pointing behind them all. Look! The Musashi 5th Special Duty Officer is catching up! Youre screwed! Look, look, look! Shes here, shes totally here! Hey, everyone! Check out these terrified mobile shells! The imperial unit clenched and raised their fists in anger while doing as much as they could. God, i-it pisses me off so much that theyre not even fighting for themselves!! But the truth of the matter caught up to them soon enough. Musashis silver wolf was closing in on them. Fight back! They fired their guns, but the silver wolf suddenly vanished. Only grass scattered in the air at the center of their vision. And To the left! That warning came from one of those using a targeting spell. When they heard him, the others looked to the left. A silhouette stood on the grassy field there, but it was not the wolf. A mandible sword!? A mandible sword with a Silver Chain wrapped around the hilt stood there while dully vibrating. And the chain extended up into the morning sky. Above! She had jumped to the side, stabbed the mandible sword into the ground with a chain, and used that to jump off of. It was devastating that she had taken two actions so quickly and that she had moved above them without warning. No one could respond in time. They simply looked upwards to see the silver wolf swinging both her arms while flipped upside down. She rapidly threw two swords, and at the same time Tear into them, Silver Chains! The one blade was pulled from the ground and the final sword joined it as the chains swung them horizontally. That made four attacks from four directions, above, below, left, and right. They opened defense barriers, but no one knew who should respond to which attacks. ! The swords scored direct hits and the sounds of tearing flesh and breaking bone shook the air. Just as the M.H.R.R. imperial assault unit expected to be hit by the silver wolfs attack, they saw something else. Someone rushed in between them and the attack. It was a slender but tall figure. Sakon-sama!? That ultra-tall girl spread her arms and legs so the blades stabbed into and pierced through her joints, muscle, and bone. The vermilion swords caused her bones to shatter and her blood to spray. ! But she did not collapse. Her large body swayed and her arms swung weakly to keep her balance. Hh. A tense gasp escaped her lips, but she held firm. She remained standing. Then the color vermilion appeared in their vision. One of the mandible swords had burst out of her back. The silver wolf had thrown another blade for good measure and it had pierced through Sakons torso. Gahah! With her lung penetrated and her breathing stopped, the air escaped her throat. But she did not fall. Even after taking so much punishment, she did not give any ground. She could not stop the air escaping her after the attack to the gut, but I cantlet that happen. She moved with the five blades still piercing her body. It was slow and she staggered a lot, but she moved forward. Sakon-sama! She did not look back or acknowledge their shouts in any way, but Im fine. She took another step forward. I amfine. She stepped toward the silver wolf. Mitotsudaira prepared for a fight. She stopped moving, but she remained focused on her surroundings. There was one thing she had to focus on most of all at the moment: the identity of the opponent in front of her. After all She has already taken two artillery hits! Either one of those pseudo-anti-ship cannon blasts should have killed her instantly. Mitotsudaira had not seen the first, but the second had been a direct hit. But while her inner suit was damaged, her actual body had been entirely unscathed when rushing in just now. What did that mean? Mitotsudaira had felt something odd in the tactile feedback when her four attacks had been blocked. That was why she had thrown that fifth one, and that had confirmed her suspicions. Specifically This Shima Sakonactually did evade my attack. But not by twisting around to avoid the blade altogether. She had bent her body so the blade did not hit the breastplate of the mobile shell she wore. Why would you do that? What kind of person would choose to take damage to themselves over damage to their mobile shell? Wouldnt that just make the mobile shell a nuisance? But that was what she had chosen. That was why the five blades had pierced through her and left her body broken. The bones of her arms had been pulverized, so they bent down and swayed past the point where the blades were stabbed into them. Yet she continued approaching on unsteady legs. It was slow and she drifted a bit to the left on her third step, but she was still trying to approach Mitotsudaira. Mitotsudaira also saw Sakons hands moving. Her upper arms had been shattered and the arms were simply dangling down and swaying, but her white hands still tried to grab the hilts of the swords stabbed into her thighs. She managed it. She could only make short snaps of her wrist, but by repeating the process a few times, she gradually worked at dislodging the blades. There was no blood on the vermilion blades. Nor had any dripped down. But pulling the blades out was exposing some of the flesh within the gashes containing those blades. Hh! She nearly screamed, but swallowed it. Ah! And she did not stop trying to remove them. Mitotsudaira realized something about that action. She recognized it. She knew what this opponent was. Are you-? She started to ask, but Sakon suddenly looked up. The demonic-looking head of her mobile shell faced south. No!! Then that tall figure was blown away before Mitotsudairas eyes. It was a cannon blast from the south. The shell was meant for the imperial assault unit, but Sakon had jumped backwards into its path. This was her third time receiving a direct hit. The leap did not seem quite long enough, but Mitotsudaira saw something there. She saw the shape of Sakons mouth below her helmet. Shes smiling? It had looked a lot like a smile of relief. A moment later, the tall mobile shell was blasted into the air. The force of the impact swung the blades around, causing them to slice through her body. And Mitotsudaira saw a bloody mist envelop that chopped-up body. In the blink of an eye, the bloody mist gathered around the damaged portions, and Shes regenerating! Mitotsudaira arrived at a conclusion when she saw that body rapidly repairing itself. She did know what this opponent was. Or rather, she knew what ability this was. You can regenerate just like Rudolf II, cant you!? After flying a dozen or so meters, Sakon rolled across the grass and into the forest. Onitakemaru understood everything now. The first time, he had not understood a thing. The second time, the little girl had already been running by the time he adjusted and rebooted. And this third time, he had seen it all for the first time. Onitakemaru: Little girl! She did not respond, but Kh. He could feel her entire body trembling from pain. But there was nothing he could do for her. He probably did have a pain relief spell set up, but These are foreign spells! The list was in German. A translation spell must have been in effect since it was displayed in broken Far Eastern, but they were displayed with the explanation preceding the name, which made searching difficult. What was he supposed to do? Well, he knew he had to find a random spell that looked like it was what he wanted and activate that. And yet Damn! One of the spells had to be the best one and what if he activated a detrimental spell? He could not get past those concerns. And Ow. A change came over her while she shed tears and gagged as she breathed. Her injuries were not just severe, they were clearly fatal, but that damage began to repair itself. Onitakemaru: You can regenerate!? That had been a unique ability of certain species during his time, but right now, her body was heating up enough to produce steam and a bloody mist blew around her while her broken and split body was repaired. This was clearly more specialized than the species-specific ability he knew. Was she intentionally modified!? Then he recalled what he had told her before. Onitakemaru: You said youre from Austria, didnt you? He had studied up on the nation he belonged to after waking up in this era. And instead of standard information, he had been given information only available to important figures like name inheritors. Their leader was the M.H.R.R. Emperor and he was from the House of Habsburg. Onitakemaru: The Emperor is from Austria. And that man had a certain ability said to be from his House. Onitakemaru: I have heard he can regenerate in order to survive assassination attempts. That Emperor was here in the formation east of N?rdlingen. But Onitakemaru had heard something else about the Emperor. He lacked a certain ability that this girl clearly had since she was so tense with pain. Onitakemaru: The M.H.R.R. Emperor has no sense of pain. Then what was she? He asked a question in order to figure that out. Onitakemaru: Were you a prototype used to help create the emperor? Sakon wept from the pain. Ow, ow. She did not like pain. In fact, she actively tried to avoid it. However I cant let that happen. She could not let anyone else feel this pain. She in particular could not let that happen. Onitakemaru: What do you mean!? Oh, you were okay, Onitakemaru-san? This really hurts, but Im glad. The beating of my heart feels like its shaking my arms enough to tear the nerves apart, but Th-thank goodness. Onitakemaru: Goodness!? You have been protecting me this whole time, havent you!? He yelled in her ear. Onitakemaru: You only pretended to have escaped unharmed while taking the hits for me, didnt you!? He was right. But, she thought. Thats for the best. Because Ive been like this since I was born. I lived in that facility for so long doing stuff like this. Sakon had been born in Austria. She had been from an unimportant branch of an important family. But she had apparently been born with superior traits. Or at least the people at the facility had said she was shockingly superior. Except she had just one crucial flaw. That flaw was pain. But the family had needed to study her superiority. So she had been brought to a castle deep in the mountains and made to feel pain more times than she could ever hope to count. Her branch of the family had been too unimportant, so she had been separated from her parents to live there. Fortunately, she had not known what a normal childhood was like. She had assumed that was how everyone lived and the other children who were occasionally brought there had felt no pain. They had all offered up their flesh and blood like it was the done thing and they had been praised for it. She had been the failure. The spells meant to reduce her pain had not worked. Her regeneration would immediately bring back her sense of pain and it would also sharpen that sense. But no matter how much she cried and screamed, they had told her it was necessary. Some of the doctors who came to see her had been brought to tears by her crying, and that had only made her feel all the more like she was doing something wrong. Her regeneration must have been too powerful. She had grown abnormally tall and she had been different in other ways too. She had only been 7 when everyone had to look up at her in surprise. She had felt like a failure and that had made her stubbornly want to continue with the research even though it hurt. She had suddenly been kicked out of that life when she was 9. They had told her the research had shown some results. She had gone back to her parents, but they seemed to have grown so much shorter since she had last seen them. She had always dreamed of the research finally ending. She had dreamed of having her parents hug her like she saw the other childrens parents do since they had been allowed to accompany their children there. And she had wanted her parents to tell her she had done a good job. That was all she would have needed to be satisfied. She had once asked one of the other children what was so great about being hugged. When someone hugs youwell, you can feel their body heat. Oh, and you can feel their pulse, the girl had said. Thats really important. It reassures you that youre someones child even though we can do all this. They say its that experience that will let us do the same for our own children in the future. Hee hee. Well have to make sure our heart hasnt been shot through then, though. But her parents had been too short to hold her head to their chest. Worse, they had apologized. No. Thats notthats not what I want to hear. I worked so hard. It hurt, but I kept at it that whole time. I wasnt doing that because I wanted an apology. At the time, she had only found one possible explanation. I really am a failure. She could also tell her parents were worried for her. Even if they did not see eye to eye (literally or figuratively), she could tell they cared for her. So You dont have to worry about it. She had wept while speaking those words. She had wept because she knew she could not stay with them. They had said she could, but knowing she would bring them more worries than anything else had filled her with a mixture of thankfulness and pain. She had decided to return there only if she failed. Their obvious worry for her told her they were not demanding she succeed. So she left home while confident they would still accept her even if she failed. She had failed almost immediately after entering elementary school 5 years late. She had of course been bullied for being different, but her failure had come from using her strength. Her regeneration had also increased her physical strength. The other childs body had easily broken, but it had all been covered up due to her family and the success of the research. Fortunately, after the injured child had made a full recovery, they had decided it was better to be her ally than her enemy. Having a retainer felt weird, but she had been the oldest one there. She had learned how to tread carefully so no one could try to borrow her supposed authority. Their teacher had praised her for acting as a balancer in the classroom and she had cried on her own later on because that was what she had wanted to hear. And she had learned. She must not touch things. She must not want things. She must protect things. She was always with the others, but she could never take the initiative or touch anyone. Even when she saved them or helped them out, she could not expect any kind of thanks and, if they were going to get hurt, she had to take that role in their place. She was used to pain. She knew how to endure it, so it made sense to her to accept it instead of letting anyone else have it. She was a failure and she was always in the way, so it had seemed like a fair tradeoff to place all the danger on her own shoulders. And now she had achieved that. She had protected Onitakemaru and the assault unit. She had merely been careless the first time, but she had done it on purpose the second and third times. She could not let any one of them be hurt. Thank goodness. It hurt. Her body was repairing itself with the swords still inside her, so the healing wounds were constantly slicing themselves back open on the blades. Hh. The blade stabbing into her stomach and piercing her lung felt gross because of the chill she felt in her diaphragm. She felt pain, displeasure, and disgust, but This is fine. You fool, thought Onitakemaru. This is not at all fine. So Onitakemaru: How is this fine? This is nothing of the sort. Because, she said while clearly trying to keep the pain out of her voice. You werent hurt, right? Onitakemaru: What- He just about finished with does that matter, but her trembling voice cut him off. I noticed somethingwhen I first put you on. Onitakemaru: And what was that? She gasped as the blade in her right leg tilted and sliced its way out her leg. Ah, she continued while clenching her teeth, but she finally managed to calm her heavy breathing once the blade had fully left her. Only then could she answer his question. I could hear your pulse. He mentally tilted his head at that. He was a ghost, so he had no pulse. But He was currently a data entity known as a ghost. He was made of ether. Ether had a current from the ley lines and it moved in something like waves. That could be heard from the mobile shell when the divine protections started up, but those waves were normally synced with the wearer and thus almost entirely eliminated. She had only heard those waves because they were not properly synced. But surely she could have heard a pulse from literally anyone else. Onitakemaru: Do you not have parents? Maybe I should not be prying so much. But I do have a dad and a mombut theyre both shorter than me. That was when it hit him: This little girl is a moron. She must have never obtained many different things that everyone else took for granted. They must have slipped from her grasp due to some kind of misunderstanding. But Kh. While she gasped and tried desperately to hold back the tears, he held her within him and recalled a moment from his own past. His mind traveled 500 years back in time to his first child C to his daughter. Yoritomo and Shima Sakon have stopped moving. Narumi heard Tomoe Gozens comment while slowly standing up from the grassy field southwest of N?rdlingen. The woman was looking to the distant forest northwest of the city. N?rdlingens circular wall obstructed their view of that point. The Mito Lord had rushed off toward the enemy in that direction, but Another shell? Should we assume they were defeated? Testament. That seems likely, but something is bothering me about this. What is it? asked Narumi, so Tomoe Gozen turned toward her and answered. It might come as a surprise, but Yoritomo has a soft spot for children. For children? Narumi tilted her head while thinking back to the glimpse of the enemy she had gotten earlier. At that height, I doubt Shima Sakon is young enough to count as a child. Then, said Tomoe Gozen. Have you ever heard that Yoritomo had a daughter? I have, but I dont know the details. She knew the family tree, but she did not know much more because Didnt she die young, before even marrying? You make it sound like she was not worth remembering. And from a historical viewpoint, that is probably true. But She did marry. But at the age of 6. That was awfully early. But at the time, the samurai government had yet to be established and the nobles tended to be in charge. To work your way into the imperial court and rule over a region of the Far East, it was best to get the political marriages done as quickly as possible. But what did that matter now? Wait, could it be? Narumis intuition told her this bad feeling was accurate. Her knowledge of the family tree told her that marriage had not had any lasting effects. Did the marriage fail? Testament. The other family betrayed Yoritomo. And It was with Minamoto no Yoshinakas heir, Yoshitaka, when he was still only 11. Do you understand now? asked Tomoe Gozen with a sigh heavy with weariness. This incident was mostly dealt with when we ran away. She had asked about it later and learned that Ishi had made various arrangements. Her illness had probably worsened because of the physical and emotional effort involved in that, but Thats right. After Yoshinaka was killed, Yoritomo decided to kill Yoshitaka. But the young couple had already enjoyed a year together by that time. There were people that stupid back then too? Testament, confirmed Tomoe Gozen. The Date Vice Chancellor would understand this. Because The Date clans tragedywas not unique. That wasnt something we took pride in. Fair enough, said Tomoe Gozen. As young as she was, Yoritomos daughter tried her best to protect her husband. She let him escape their home in secret and pretended to be playing with him to hide his absence. We women seem to have a talent for lying. It would be nice if this story of yours was a lie too. Sorry, she thought. I honestly have trouble coming to terms with this one myself. This was recreated without Yoshinaka and me knowing. Why did they not allow any interpretations in the history recreation back then? she asked herself as she continued. The childs best efforts at deception were apparently discovered on the first day. Her husband Yoshitaka was soon discovered and beheaded. This was of course meant to be a secret, but Yoritomos daughter learned about it and it made her ill. CCCC Narumi fell silent, so Tomoe Gozen slapped her on the shoulder. The battle was not over yet. Hearing a sound other than Tomoe Gozens voice would remind the girl of the reality around her, so Tomoe Gozen began walking through the booming of shellfire while talking. Yoritomo later tried to have her sent to the imperial court to strengthen his connections there, but she still could not forget what happened, her illness worsened, and she died in Kyou. She was 20 when she died. What was her name? Testament. Her actual name is not known. But I do know her nickname, which indicated her position as the eldest daughter, she explained. Apparently, she was called Ohime. Yoritomo was reminded of the past. Honestly. Why? Why was he reminded of a past even he so wished he could forget and pretend never happened? She had been given so much happiness for her first 6 years of life and she had enjoyed a fulfilling year after that, but when she was 7, he had taken all of that from her. That had been part of the history recreation. That had been a valid reason and he had explained it to her countless times. But it had not been enough. His daughter had hidden it for his sake, but her condition had worsened as time went on. She had tended not to get up from the floor and, in the end, she had refused to even meet with him. He had last seen her after she had breathed her last, so her final words to him had come secondhand. I was a failure of a child, wasnt I? No. That isnt what I wanted to hear or what I wanted to tell you. Even after everything that had happened, you stayed strong and clung onto life. You kept going for 13 years C nearly twice the time you lived in happiness. You fought so hard. That was what I wanted tell you, but you were already gone. So I gave up on myself. I ended Yoritomos history recreation, inherited the next generations name, and let Yoshitsune kill me. I honestly felt relieved when I saw Yoshitsune there in front of me. I knew it was finally over. Yes, thats right. I started the Kamakura Shogunate as a society where people were always rewarded for the work they did for their superior. Whenever someone did something for me, I would tell them what a good job they did and reward them for it. I made sure of it whenever possible. When I died and met her in the afterlife, I wanted to show her that her father was a changed man. That I could own up to what I had done and I would no longer try to run away. I wanted to tell my daughter she was not a failure. And Its pathetic but true. I am the Shogun who created an entire era, but All I wanted was to ask forgiveness of a little girl. That must be one of my regrets. That is why I wanted to make up for it as soon as I awoke within this mobile shell. I wanted to destroy my mobile shell self to make up for having destroyed someones life. And if I could protect someone at the same time, maybe I could earn some small fraction of forgiveness. But that isnt what happened. Who is this girl I am practically holding in my arms? She has such a big body, but she calls herself a failure, she tries to protect me, and she cries. She keeps complaining of the pain, but she smiles upon learning I am unharmed. Onitakemaru: CCCCCC I am sorry, thought Onitakemaru. I am sorry, Ohime. It looks like it will be some time yet until I can join you and apologize. So for now Onitakemaru: Hey. He kept Ohimes name in his mind. Onitakemaru: How old are you? Eh? Oh, w-well. She answered him. I am 20. I see, he replied. Even that is the same. Onitakemaru: Hey. Onitakemaru spoke slowly. Onitakemaru: Stand up. The battle is still ongoing. We need to get moving. R-right, lets do that. Onitakemaru: Does it hurt? Eh? W-well, no, um, it doesnt. Im fine. Onitakemaru: I see. Understood. Then Onitakemaru: I will begin assisting your movements. Before, it was just the basic mobile shell reactions, but now I will support your actions in my own way. Eh? Wh-what does that mean? Onitakemaru: I will handle the attacks. You only need to move along with me. And Onitakemaru: You handle defense. You can get blown away in what amounts to self-destruction if you like. Ive figured out thats just how you are. Even if I dont like it. Sorry. Onitakemaru: I said I dont mind! N-no, you didnt! Thats the first Ive heard of it! Onitakemaru: It was implied! God. Ohime had been smarter than this. Just how foolish was this girl? So he spoke. Onitakemaru: Is that big body all youve got going for you? You really are a hopeless little girl. So Onitakemaru: Kohime. That is what I will call you from now on.[1] Sakon gasped. CCCCCCC Intense pain filled her body and refused to go away, but she did understand one thing. Wow. He really is paying attention to me. Thank you so much, Mitsunari-sama, she thought. Onitakemaru: What? Oh, um, Im just happy is all. Happy that youre bigger than me. And Thank you. Onitakemaru: I should be thanking you. He sounded exasperated. Onitakemaru: You protected me from those shells. Good job. Oh, um, uh. She had no idea what to say. She had never imagined he would thank her and it was all so sudden. So Ha ha. Tears suddenly spilled from her eyes. Onitakemaru: Hey, whats wrong? Its justits just She got up and looked into the sky with her blurry vision. It was blue. She viewed that color while shaking her right shoulder to dislodge the blade there. She felt a continuous stabbing pain followed by something splitting her bone, but that familiar pain seemed to link her to everything she had been through in the past. And now she stood at the forefront of it all. Ive never been so happy. Onitakemaru: How stupid are you? Youre about to charge right into more pain while the enemy tries to give you pain. Thats fine. Thats just fine. She could use her right arm, so with a grunt of effort, she pulled out the left sword and reached for the one in her gut. Im perfectly fine. Pulling that one out made her spine tremble, but Onitakemaru: Kohime. Yes? Onitakemaru: I will support your physical divine protections as much as I can. That will increase your regeneration even more and up your physical abilities, but your sense of pain will- Oh, pain relief doesnt work on me. Same with anesthetics. So I dont have any of that prepared. Onitakemaru: So thats why I couldnt find it on the last! That meant he had tried to help her out at some point. Yeah. It hurt, but she was happy. She had been happy before, but this was different. Instead of a relieved happiness that she was permitted to be here, she felt happy to be here. Onitakemaru: I more or less understand now, so Ill shove it all in there. M-must you be so rough about everything!? Onitakemaru: We have no time. Hurry up and pull that sword from your left leg and grab it in both hands. I specialize in the bow, but that doesnt mean I couldnt use a sword. I will show you the technique of a true Shogun. And Onitakemaru: I will fully activate all of the divine protections I was given so I could function. They are a type of anti-ship equipment, but think of using them as a way of helping me out here. Our enemy is Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer. Based on the records I have seen, even this might not be enough to defeat her. The data on her history recreation says she will go on to call herself the Vice Shogun. People overthrow their masters so often in this era, so she is bound to be a formidable foe for me, the Kamakura Shogun. I-Ill do my best? Onitakemaru: You have my permission. And if you accomplish anything here, I will reward you with my praise. So, he said while effectively holding her in his arms. Onitakemaru: Lets do this together, Kohime. Okay, she agreed while taking the first step forward. Kohime: Here we go! 1. Ohime means big princess and Kohime means little princess. Volume 7C, 80: Revolver at the Clash Volume 7C, Chapter 80: Revolver at the Clash Say lets go and I will accompany you Say go and you will push me onward Say here I go and I will give my approval Point Allocation (Its Time to Go?) Mitotsudaira learned of the enemys appearance from the sound. She heard footsteps on the grass. It happened just as she was trying to decide whether or not to pursue the enemy mobile shell unit. That black mobile shell was almost four meters tall. The wearers inner suit was torn in several places, but there was not a drop of blood on it. That is the same regeneration divine protection that Rudolf II had. That freaks injuries had instantly turned into a bloody mist and recovered. If this was the same, then one problem presented itself here. How was she to defeat this opponent? She had to do whatever it took. The two of them faced each other on the grassy plain. At a distance of 20m, the enemy held two of the vermilion swords that had pierced her body. Name yourself. The mobile shell spoke with a male voice, but then W-wait. Stop acting like youre in charge, Onitakemaru-san! I am in charge! Im the Shogun! Th-thats called former glory. This is going to a rude awakening, you know? Damn you! Mitotsudaira raised her right hand and spoke once her opponent faced her in confusion. I am a knight of Musashi. I am the First Knight of our Chancellor who is my king. My name is Mitotsudaira Silver Wolf Nate, to use the Far Eastern name order. Then she asked a question. But who might you be? Oh, right, testament. I am Shima Sakon! And I am Onitakemaru. She was not sure how to take that when it was just one person standing in front of her, but she could guess the mobile shell was Onitakemaru since the wearer appeared to be a woman. But Rudolf II could transform into a woman. She decided to ask. Um, can I ask one thing? Her opponent again faced her in confusion, so she asked her question. Are you a freak? After a pause, the mobile shell held both palms out toward her to say wait a second. Onitakemaru-san, I have a feeling we are going to know each other for a while, so it would be easier on me if you would tell me now what she is talking about. Maybe I cant accept it, but I would rather resign myself to my fate sooner rather than later. So what is this about? Damn you!! She is clearly talking about you! Sh-she is not! How dare you call a girl a freak. I can see why people wanted to assassinate you. They started arguing with each other. Well, this kind of cannibalism is perfectly normal. Seeing it was kind of relaxing for Mitotsudaira. But they had named themselves, she was worried about her king and the others, and the battle was still underway, so she took a breath, and Um, are you quite ready? Eh? Her opponent looked her way and quickly nodded. Oh, yes, what is it? I am ready. Since she was ready, Mitotsudaira made her attack. Mitotsudaira saw the attack she had made. Instead of slashing at her opponent, she had cautiously sent a burst of acceleration through her wrist and finger joints to launch her sword like an artillery shell. A vermilion line shot out, but What is this? With a dull clang, the vermilion blade was deflected up into the air. She could see Shima Sakon had thrust out her right hand for a counterattack, but that hand had not touched the blade. She had simply pushed it out in front of her in a hurry. Yet it had deflected the mandible sword in midair. Mitotsudaira thought it must have to be a type of defense barrier, but no Catholic or Shinto sign frame had appeared. In that case, she thought. That was not a defense spell. That was quite the sound there. You didnt swing a sword of your own, but I heard a metallic clang. And a low one, like it had hit a large surface. She nodded in understanding. Judge. You can convert your attack power into a surface, cant you? That was way too close! Sakon was relieved because that had honestly terrified her. All she had done was hold her right hand out front like Onitakemaru told her. The sword remained at her side, so she was not even holding that. The hand was empty. However Kohime: I-I did what you told me and I missed, but she didnt hit us!? Onitakemaru: Watch your phrasing! I had you miss on purpose! Got that? Kohime: That makes no sense! Cant you explain yourself properly!? When he promptly began to explain, she realized just how nice a person he was. Onitakemaru: One of the divine protections given to me alters how your power manifests. You have a large body, right? That is why Ishida provided a point-to-surface conversion ability that lets you use your attacks for defense. Simply put Onitakemaru: I can make your attacks cover the entire surface in front of you when need be. Kohime: You mean? Onitakemaru: When you strike something or send an impact into the air, I can create an ether wall out of that striking force. You could have fought back against those cannon blasts instead of letting them hit you. Kohime: O-Onitakemaru-san, you need to explain these things sooner! Onitakemaru: Which is why I am apologizing. Kohime: Y-you are not! You never said anything of the sort! Onitakemaru: It was implied! And one other thing. Kohime: Yes, I can move! He laughed. Onitakemaru: So you can pick up on implications! Lets go, Kohime! Testament, she agreed while moving forward. Mitotsudaira experienced an intense optical illusion. U-um? The enemy was nearly four meters tall. Hearing the number was not enough to appreciate the sheer size. Because Sh-she is really big! She had not had to look up at an opponent since the battle against Celestial Dragon Saizou. But this was a humanoid enemy instead of a dragon. She had trouble judging the distance between them. Her gaze was directed higher than normal, so she could not see the ground and had no reference point to go off of. It felt like she was facing something terribly large, but Kh! The blades stabbed at her with an extremely long reach. Everything about this opponent was long. Her mother was very tall, especially when wearing her heels, but she was only about half the height of this opponent. This opponent was more than twice Mitotsudairas own height. Sakon attacked with the swords in her hands as she approached. ! The enemy was using the very same mandible swords that had pierced her body. Those long swords were meant for use by Narumis Untuning Centipede, but they looked like short swords when Sakon wielded them. Her reach and stride were more than twice Mitotsudairas. Mitotsudaira thought her size would make her slow, but no. She had the same quick but heavy movements that Rudolf II had demonstrated. Mitotsudaira wrapped chains around her hands and then grabbed her swords. She wielded four swords in all. Two could be used at multiple ranges thanks to the Silver Chains and she lightly opened her mouth. Hah. Breathing was crucial for these repeated bursts of speed, so she made sure to regulate that. Here I go! The mobile shell reacted to the wolfs short-range charge. The black shell thrust her blade back toward the silver wolfs blade. But not to cross swords. The barrier emitted by the shells blade would deflect the wolfs sword strike. That area covered by that surface was greater the faster the shell moved. Meanwhile, the more strength the silver wolf threw into her attack Go! The greater the speed of the counterattack and thus the greater the striking surface. Now this is a pain! A wall began to form in front of the wolf. It was initially only meant to stop the first attack, but the expanded area let it also prevent a second attack. If she attacked with her other sword soon thereafter, she could create a barrier capable of blocking all of the silver wolfs attacks. A solid sound of impact screamed up into the air. CCCCCC They both inhaled and immediately threw themselves forward. They began an extreme close-range battle reliant on footwork. Mitotsudaira changed herself. She usually fought with human tactics. Her power came from pouring bestial strength into those tactics. She had figured out that method of fighting when she defeated her mother and she had focused on using it ever since. But now was different. Her opponent was a human. She was big, had long limbs, could regenerate, and had an abnormal level of strength, but she was still human. Yes, I can at least count on her not turning into a spirit and spreading a forest around her if she takes an anti-ship shell to the face! And based on what she saw while looking up, Shima Sakons chest was a standard size. They are certainly large, but when you take into account her 4m height C no, I suppose she would only be about 3m inside there C but when you take that into account, they only count as big or maybe the next class above-wait, that still makes them huge! And I dont even want to think about the absolute size instead of relative size! And wh-what is wrong with me? Why am I turning into a boobs sommelier who assesses a womans chest the instant I meet her? Were her kings tastes contagious? She also felt like this sommelier tendency had kicked in with Kasuya Takenori a few hours earlier, but that did not count since she was a fellow werewolf. Maybe I need to get all of Musashis female enemies to line up in front of me so I can measure them. Anyway, there were some irritating parts about this enemy, but she was human. So Mitotsudaira changed herself. She began using her bursts of speed to swing her arms. As for the footwork behind her movement I really hate doing this. Her eyebrows rose in a smile. I never imagined I would be borrowing my mothers movements. The way her feet moved grew much more unpredictable, but she was not trying to move straight toward the enemy or to an advantageous position. If there was an opening, she would move in for a bite. If there was not, she would forcibly leap away. But that movement was quick and never-ceasing. She had incorporated a certain type of movement into this. This is a wolf dance. I hope youre ready! Sakon felt intense pain in her left calf. Eh? The silver wolf was in front of her. She had defended against her blade. But Ow! Next, it was the right side of her hip. What was happening? Was she being harmed by the two swords hopping around with those weird chains? Kohime: Onitakemaru-san! This hurts! Onitakemaru: Can you see the enemy!? Kohime: I-I can? However, the enemy was not stationary enough for it to be that simple. Just as she seemed to be coming in from the right, left, or center, she would twirl around, move right up to Sakon, and swing her blade. Onitakemarus responses were accurate. He saw each of the wolfs strikes and approaches coming and he would give her a point to send her sword toward. However Kohime: Eek! She received a fairly deep gash to the back of her right knee. And Onitakemaru: Kohime! Sorry, are you not seeing this the same as me!? With that, a change came over her vision. Everything was compressed in from the sides to gather in toward the center. From the edges of her vision, everything was squished in to half its size. And The sides are connected? This was the 360-degree vision provided by Onitakemarus sight devices. She could see in front of and behind herself simultaneously and she could see something there: a pack of wolves. There were always at least three. The wolves were in front of her, behind her, and to her side and they would leap in to bite at her whenever they saw an opening. And their weapons were two chains and two swords. Kohime: Yikes! Noticing this scared her and she quickly shifted her position, but Onitakemaru: Kohime! No careless movements! She was torn into at several points at once. Trying to move would only leave her wide open to attack. It hurt a lot. Her right thigh in particular made her want to cry where a blade had cut deep within a gap in her armor. But Kohime: Um, wait, Onitakemaru-san. Im sorry, but this vision This 360-degree vision was perfect for tracking the wolfs movements, but there was no way she could move around like this. She would need some special training for that. But she did see the silver wolf was constantly being targeted within the 360-degree vision. Onitakemaru returned the mobile shells vision to normal and thought. So she cant adapt that fast! He was aware he was about evenly matched with this opponent when it came to skill. He could respond to and endure her attacks. But Kohime would need to adapt to his vision to follow his instructions. It was a classic case of poor teamwork and insufficient training. That left only one method. Onitakemaru: Kohime, I will add an arrow into your vision indicating the closet enemy location. Start by turning in that direction whenever possible. She would have to use precise movements to turn in that direction and then deal with the enemy. But will that be fast enough? The enemy was currently moving almost twice their speed. She was a beast. Someone with an innate ability had cast aside the logical movements of a human and started moving with strength-fueled speed. A mistake in her control could easily make her trip and fly off in the wrong direction. But she was pulling it off and coming in for the kill. Meanwhile, he and Kohime were having teamwork difficulties. But that is fine! He suppressed the complaints that were beginning to appear within him. On the battlefield, you had to fight with whatever you had available to you. He could only accurately convey his information to Kohime and tell her the shortest distance she could take. Once they managed that, he could start thinking about the next step. If he only thought about how impossible all this was, they would never accomplish anything. So Onitakemaru: Kohime! Lets go! But she responded to his call while moving. Kohime: U-um, Onitakemaru-san? Can I ask something? Onitakemaru: What is it!? Keep it short! She answered his shouted demand. Kohime: H-how much can I move? At first, Onitakemaru did not know what she meant. Because Onitakemaru: What are you talking about!? I am providing power assistance for your movements! That power assistance increased the wearers speed and strength. But the assistance had a few restrictions. First and foremost, you must not apply excess pressure to the power system by surpassing its movable range. Do that and the power systems parts could collide and damage each other. The physical limitations of the wearers body were another restriction. If the assistance was too powerful, it would push at the wearers body instead of guiding them. That could damage their joints or tear their muscles. Thus, the power assistances limits were defined based on the wearers base movement ability. Kohime: But, um, a-about that. Uh Kohime tried to clarify. Kohime: Onitakemaru-san. H-how much should I move? Onitakemaru: Wait! He realized what she was trying to say, so he rephrased it for her. Onitakemaru: Are you asking how much you are allowed to move!? He got it now. Onitakemaru: Are you still not using your full strength!? Kohime: Wow, y-you figured it out!? Thats incredible! Onitakemaru: Did you ever doubt I was!? I am the great Shogun! He had set an upper limit to his power assistance. If a normal human were wearing him, the pushing of his movements could easily crush them to death. He had naturally chosen to place a heavy burden on his own power system to provide that. But Onitakemaru: Do not worry about me! A Shogun can take care of himself without your worries! Kohime: Testament! In that case. As soon as she said that, it felt to him like everything had exploded. Mitotsudaira sensed danger. She instinctually sensed a change come over the enemy in an instant. She is accelerating. She had seen a slight pause in Sakons movements. It was the same as when Mitotsudaira built up her strength for a burst of speed. The enemy was about to make her move. She was going to use her true speed. Yes, this was bound to happen eventually. Because When I first learned to use these bursts of speed, Rudolf II was capable of keeping up with me. If this opponent had the same physical strength as that freak, then how much would her greater reach and the mobile shell increase her speed? Mitotsudaira had trained further since then. She had taught herself several other techniques beyond the bursts of speed. And she knew this fight was truly beginning here. So Here I go. She poured on more acceleration. Asama used a telescope spell sign frame to view the scene to the west. A wolf and a black mobile shell were locked in combat. With their afterimages, neither of them looked like a single person anymore. She could see several figures and intersecting weapons while the two opponents moved around to try to strike each other. The paths of the Silver Chains looked like dozens of silver glints and the blades appeared just as numerous. The black mobile shell was tall and thin, but What is going on? Her movements took only an instant. Mitotsudaira was so much smaller, so the shell had a much greater reach thanks to the distance covered by each step and outstretched arm. But the wolf used quick bursts of acceleration to dance around the black mobile shell. That may have been why the shell chose to circle around while falling back just enough to leave some space between them. Ah. The shell came in with even more frequent attacks. She swung and jabbed with her swords, but when she could not pull one back in time. She let go!? She would leave the blade there in the air and launch a karate chop toward the wolf. The quick strike would form a surface of impact that would repel Mitotsudairas blade. And when she pulled her hand back, she would grab the sword once more. That let her increase her attack frequency by around 50%, so she would send in her swords from the sides, overhead, and behind while also mixing in some karate chops to pursue the silver wolf and she would also spin back on her heel to avoid the counterattacks. Meanwhile, Mitotsudaira gave herself an additional battlefield. When her sword was repelled, she let it fly up into the air, and !! She used the airborne sword as footing to attack from multiple levels. She would use the Silver Chains as a foothold too, but only for an instant. A moment later, that footing would shoot past her to create a step higher or lower or around behind the enemy. Her afterimages were no longer just at the black mobile shells feet. They were in the air, launching attacks at the shells sides or head. Incredible. Mitotsudaira was incredible, but so was her opponent. Asama had honestly thought only Futayo and Muneshige could keep up with Mitotsudairas speed. Oh and Mitos mom is on another level altogether. But today they had run across Kasuya Takenori in Kantou and Shima Sakon in M.H.R.R. I cant believe it, she said. Asama: Does this put a noncombatant like me at a really low rank? Smoking Girl: Mind if I take issue with that description all the way from Kantou? Gold Mar: Wouldnt that logic put Masa at a low rank too? Flat Vassal: What kind of rank are we talking about here!? A reverse boobs caste!? But she heard something unexpected. Something tore powerfully through the air on the western field. It was the Silver Chains. Mitotsudaira had used them to leap through the air toward the enemy. Onitakemaru sensed the gap in his knowledge of history. That covered 500 years. So many different weapons, tactics, and countermeasures had been developed and subsequently surpassed in that time. In fact, combat methods had been repeatedly improved and surpassed ever since the Age of the Gods. That continual development had created something. The ability to come up with new methods! That could be simply called adlibbing, but some foundational experience was necessary to pull it off. Just as tactics could not be created without the weapons to enact them, thinking up new combat methods required a battlefield to use them on and older tactics to base them on. The true experts who had mastered enough tactics could even come up with new tactics and countermeasures mid-battle. That was happening here. The wolf was jumping repeatedly through the air and throwing her chain swords toward their neck. They were intercepting those attacks, of course. Just now, they used their right sword. By jabbing the tip into the air, they created a barrier. That struck and deflected the chain sword and then they raised their left sword with their elbow. The silver wolf immediately took a certain action. Previously, she had responded to their attacks by kicking off of her chain sword footing and dodging it, but this time This is different! She chose to attack rather than dodge. She kicked off the sword she had left down toward their feet and launched herself toward them. However, the barrier still existed between them. The one created by their previous jab. This had to be the wolfs first time seeing this kind of technique, but Onitakemaru: Is she going to grab onto the edge of the barrier with her chain!? She used a burst of acceleration to leap towards them as if to jump over the wall. She held the sword that had been deflected earlier. Meanwhile, they had their left sword raised and could not move. She placed her other hand on the sword. But instead of gathering strength for striking at them with it Is she throwing it!? She was making this attack because she had concluded their slight time lag qualified as an opening. She had chosen not to hold back or allow any playfulness in her pursuit of victory. And just as he thought they could not do anything in time Kohime: Onitakemaru-san! Her voice brought him back to his senses. In that instant, he thought back to his history and his title as Shogun. The Shogun was the leader of the samurai, so he was of course an expert in combat. So Of course I can handle this! He shouted a command in Kohimes ear. Onitakemaru: Leave it to me!! Sakon saw Onitakemarus response. He chose defense. He moved to catch the silver wolfs thrown sword on his chest armor. Of course, the wolfs attack had plenty of force behind it. It was bound to destroy the armor and harm him. He would be injured. She did not want that. This was her fault. She was not strong enough and that had dragged him down. So I cant let this happen. This was just like before. When the artillery shell had flown in, he had tried to block it as a mobile shell. But she had not wanted anyone to get hurt for her sake, so she had shifted her position to take the hit herself. It had hurt really bad, but she could deal with pain. It had blown her away, but she could regenerate almost instantly. So I- Her thoughts were cut off by Onitakemarus voice. Onitakemaru: If this goes well, reward me with your praise, Kohime! Those words sent a tremor through her body. Ah. He was the same. He wanted the same thing she did. This was something he wanted to do. So Kohime: I She responded because she could not take this away from him. It was her turn to praise him. Which meant Kohime: Im counting on you! Onitakemaru sensed the wolfs blade destroying his chest armor. But he instantly analyzed the impact. He thought of the 3D shape of Sakons chest as a slope, and Onitakemaru: Take this! He used the fragments. He lifted up the movable portion of the armor to sweep the blade aside. He also pushed the secondary armor against her chest as much as possible to tilt it. The artificial muscles of the shells shoulders pulled in toward the shoulder blades and the top of the chest gained a large slant. The tip of the blade dug into the secondary armor, but Onitakemaru: The sky! Kohime: Eh? Um, uh? The mandible sword was so close to Kohimes neck she could not see its movements. So Onitakemaru: I said look to the sky! Kohime: N-no you didnt! But she bent backwards all the same. He used the power assistance in her back to powerfully arch that back and the blade slipped backwards using the point where it was stabbed into the armor. Seeing the sword fly into the air as if thrown, he gave a shout. Onitakemaru: We made it! Mitotsudaira saw her attack forcibly neutralized. The enemy mobile shell and wearer had coordinated their actions to deflect the mandible sword. Not good! This was worse than just losing a weapon and a chance to attack. The enemy was now bent backwards with their stomach out front. When using bursts of speed, they could produce any attack they wanted now. Good job, Onitakemaru-san! Sensing danger in that announcement of success, Mitotsudaira jumped into the air. She kicked off a foothold made from a Silver Chain and mandible sword to move herself backwards. She leaped. At the very least, she had to move outside this opponents long reach, and thus beyond their attack. She held her two blades in close to guard herself and she viewed the enemy. She was in the air beyond the reach of the enemys arms. So even if the enemy swung that left sword now It shouldnt reach me! And She saw a chance at victory in the enemys current movement. Deciding to shift into an attack as soon as she landed, she prepared herself to land. Then Sakon swung herself forward. Mitotsudaira knew this was the start of some kind of attack, but Sakon had not swung either of her arms. The arms holding her swords were held down toward her hips and she swung her head downwards to unleash It cant be! Mitotsudaira realized what Sakons attack was. She knew what was being unleashed here. Sound!? Sakon had studied her role in the Testament. Shima Sakon had been a skilled warrior, but there was a certain story about him at Sekigahara. His voice. His commands during battle had been so incredibly loud that it was said the enemy commanders and soldiers would wake up in a cold sweat or hear a ringing in their ears upon remembering it. And she understood something else as well. Onitakemaru had the ability to convert her attacks into a surface-wide impact. Onitakemaru: Roar, Kohime! She heard him. Onitakemaru: This system was built for you! She inhaled in response. She had a large body. She was skinny for how tall she was, but the length of her body gave her plentiful lung capacity. And she could produce any kind of voice without worrying about destroying her vocal cords. The instantaneous volume of her voice was three times greater than average. She always made sure to speak so quietly because of how loud her natural voice was. But there was no need to worry about that right now. Because she had Onitakemaru to rely on. So she roared. To copy the roars her name was said to have made a Sekigahara, she used a simple command. Attack! A direct hit struck the wolf in midair. Sound was not the same as a weapon. Even when converted to cover a surface, it was reflected off of her body and occasionally burst. Those multiple explosions erupted as ether light across the front of her body. A series of sounds scattered through the morning air while the silver wolf was hit and blown away. ! She was slammed into the ground with her summer uniform torn. Ah! Mitotsudaira rolled across the ground, planted her knees and hands down, and trembled. She had taken a nearly direct hit from what amounted to an acoustic weapon. It had not been a simple blow since it was really a voice. And while it had been on a smaller scale That was a lot like Michiyuki Byakkos Ultra Vibration Destruction Cannon! It was very bad that she was trembling too much to move. She could not gather her strength, so the Silver Chains reverted to autonomous control and tried to hurry back toward her. Fortunately, she had been holding the mandible swords. That had prevented the blow from hitting the very center of her body or her face. However Kahah! The unbalanced hit to her limbs, hips, and shoulders had caused her body to spin. The impact propagated through her like a sense of disgust, and CCCCC She sensed a shadow. It moved by directly above her while swinging down a large sword. That was Shima Sakon. She ran by and swung her sword while planting her foot on the ground. The slash came from more than just a simple swing of her arm. She used her entire body like she was throwing a spear. The attack was coming, but the Silver Chains were also fearlessly approaching. And Me: Hey, Nate. Her kings words reached her. Me: Ill cook something for you when we get back, so do you want some of my pie? How about my tart? Or do you want my wiener? Silver Wolf: Yakiniku will suffice! Just as she imagined something based on that last suggestion, the black mobile shells attack hit. Onitakemaru assisted Kohime as quickly as possible. He could see the enemy. She was down on all fours trying to catch her breath. Those silver chains were truly courageous. One of the two wrapped around two mandible swords and held them up in the air to guard against their attack. That was fine because their attack would cover a full surface. This ultra-speedy attack would crush the enemy along with the chains attempted protection. Kohime: Onitakemaru-san! That girl was soft. She could not rid herself of that hesitation to strike down the enemy. But that was why he was here with her. Telling her not to question it would be meaningless. Onitakemaru: Kohime! Do what good you can in the situation presented to you!! And Onitakemaru: If that turns out to be a mistake, then just continue doing what good you can!! He had failed to do that in the past. He had chosen to harm someone as their best possible option, but he had failed to stick to that path. Ohime. He had felt some relief when she rejected him, but he should have continued onwards even if it meant taking that girls resentment head on. How could he call himself a leader if he could not accept the resentment of those he had made suffer? In his experience, people tended to discuss things like humane treatment, dignity, and the value of life only after the fact when they had been faced with a changing world and threats to the survival of ones compatriots. What meaning did any of those things have when up against an opponent so large a single individual was powerless against them? Attempting those things during such trying times would only mean forcing yourself to do the impossible. Simply surviving was hard enough, so if you also had to do the impossible and question yourself every step of the way Life becomes nothing but a nuisance. Ohime had dealt with that nuisance in her own way. And he had dealt with it on that day of thawing snow. Yoshitsune had truly saved him when she stood before him on those shrine stairs. So. Onitakemaru: Leave it to me! I will listen to 500 years worth of resentment and complaints if need be. Onitakemaru: Leave it to me and attack, Kohime! The high-speed attack struck Mitotsudaira from above. The attack surface had a diameter of 7m. The grassy field was crushed down and the surrounding air was dyed green for just a moment. The sound was much like a hand slapping something solid. And a sword was rapidly swung back from the center of the impact. It had been pulled back to instantaneously increase its striking power and the color silver was crushed below it. On the exposed dirt of that crushed ground, silver hair had been squashed flat. Volume 7C, 81: Messenger in an Unseen Place Volume 7C, Chapter 81: Messenger in an Unseen Place Grasping how you Differ from others Is the key to victory Point Allocation (Caste) Sakon gasped. Oh. Is it over? Her voice was hoarse. She tasted iron. The roar had split her throat open, but it was rapidly regenerating. She took a step back and viewed the enemy. The wolf had been squashed flat. She knew just how bad a state the enemy had to be in. Once, to confirm her own regeneration power I had part of me crushed. It had hurt so bad all her focus had been on expressing that and the people around her had found it disturbing despite being the ones to suggest the test. But in order to keep the Emperor safe, she did feel like making sure he could regenerate from that state was an important test. But a normal person was not going to fare well after a hit like that. In fact, her hair really was crushed completely flat. Kohime: Um, Onitakemaru-san? Onitakemaru: Yes? Kohime: You know how, um, well, her hair had all that round stuff in the back? What is that called? Onitakemaru: You mean her potters wheel hairstyle? Kohime: Th-that is not what its called! It must have some nice, fancy name! And what do you know about potters wheels? They didnt use those for the Jomon pottery of your time, did they? Onitakemaru: How old do you think I am!? Kohime: Anyway, um, three of those round pieces of pottery really have been crushed flat. Onitakemaru: Wait. Huh? she asked, so he explained. Onitakemaru: I thought that enemy had 5 pieces of hair pottery. Onitakemaru checked the images recorded during the battle. Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer was the Mito Lord and the future Vice Shogun and she did indeed have 5 pieces of pottery on the back of her head. Three were closer to her body and two were placed behind those. If she was squashed flat while on all fours, the top two would either slip between the lower three or stack on top of them. Onitakemaru: There should be 5 of them. Even if the top 2 aligned perfectly with 2 below, we should be seeing 4. He sensed urgency. There were three. What would lead them to see that number? He continued checking the images recorded during the battle and he discovered something. Onitakemaru: Kohime! Fall back! He belatedly realized that the chains protecting the wolf had disappeared along with their mandible swords. And Onitakemaru: That wolf is collapsed on her side! They were seeing three rolls of hair because she was lying on her side and her hair had shifted a bit out of place. If she had been on all fours, her back would have been pointed upwards, so why had her orientation changed? The impact should have hit her from more or less directly above. The mobile shell stepped back, but a sudden attack reached it. From below! A vermilion color was launched from the silver wolfs position and it skimmed just off the ground. It was a chain C a single silver line. It shot forward like a shell and flew. It shot upwards at the midpoint between her and them to aim for their stomach. But he took aim, and ! Kohime acted on reflex. She had a decent reaction speed. She took a step back and swung her right sword in from below. Even the sharpest attack was meaningless when blocked with a surface. With a solid clang, the vermilion blade was deflected into the sky. The chain flew upwards in a wavelike pattern, but Oh, no! Onitakemaru realized what the enemy had been trying to do: block their view. They could see silver in the center of their vision. The sense of vision being used to view and target the enemy was focused on the wavelike line of the silver chain that extended diagonally down toward the enemy. That blind spot was skinny, but there was still a direct line between them and the enemy they could not see. Onitakemaru: Kohime! The word danger sprang up in Onitakemarus mind. She saw right through us! He was the one taking aim and guiding their attacks and defense. He was reliant on the mobile shells vision. That might seem normal, but it was unthinkable for a true expert. Because A true expert can react to unseen opponents outside their field of vision! They were not fully reliant on their eyes. The 360-degree vision had been prepared to make up for that deficiency, but since Kohime could not adapt to that, they were forced to pursue the enemy with footwork and movement. Kohimes attacks and defense were reliant on the front-facing sight devices in the mobile shells face. The range of that vision was the same as a humans, although the range beyond that could be shown to her by bending it. But there was still a limited range to her vision. And the enemy had figured out that range. Knowing her visual range allowed the enemy to create a blind spot. By sending a chain from the edge of her vision to the center, the area behind it would be a blind spot. That was exactly what the enemy had done. When and where had she figured out that visual range? And Onitakemaru: Damn you. He saw the enemy getting up. She rose from the dirt while indeed lying on her side. She was unharmed. She had taken no damage beyond some squashed hair. As for how Kohime: A hole!? She stood in a hole dug long to east and west. Its width was exactly same as a mandible sword. Another Silver Chain rose from the hole after her. And when she turned around toward them, two mandible swords flew in from below the Silver Chain crossing through the air. Kh! Onitakemaru moved his armor. He used his power assistance to help Kohime evade faster than she could react on her own. But he was too slow. The mandible swords pierced into the shell using the gaps in the armor on her arms. Honestly. Mitotsudaira reached for her crushed hair and forcefully brushed it off. With a brief inflation sound and some ether light shards, the hair returned to normal, although it was still a little kinked. And after my king groomed it for me and everything. She turned around and saw two movements. The mobile shell let out a cry of pain in response to the pierced arms and the Silver Chains flew back toward her since their job was done. She caught the blades they carried to her and she stepped out of the hole and onto the grass. That was a close one. She had noticed the enemys blind spot when she had decided to use the midair footholds like steps. She had noticed how they reacted while she was rapidly circling around them. A clear change had come over their attacks and counterattacks, so she had deduced they were using the mobile shells functions. But strangely, the enemy had used ordinary movements to follow her. Instead of attacking behind themselves without turning to look, they had always turned to keep her in front of them. That told her they had a blind spot for some reason or another. The blind spots to either side had been the obvious ones since the enemy had always rapidly turned to match her movements to either side. The other blind spots would be created by the vertical range of their vision, but she had not known how to determine that. Until, all of a sudden, she had managed to do just that. It happened when she attacked at the enemys chest from midair. When their armor had moved on its own to defend, the blade had flown back behind the mobile shell. The enemys head had not moved when that happened. They had not seen it. That had told her of a blind spot from their jawline to their chest. Thus, the trick to defeating this foe was to move directly below them, where she could ignore the mobile shells assistance. She had realized that was her only option. The roar was not part of the plan, but you did well, Silver Chains. While she was down on all fours, the Silver Chains had moved below her to dig a hole large enough for her to lie in on her side. The two mandible swords had helped hide her and the trick had been made in the instant the enemys swords had blocked her from view. By rolling into the hole and hiding her body below her hair, she had gotten the enemy to approach, bringing that blind spot almost all the way to her. That was a close one. She brought a hand to her body and smiled. She indicated the reason why this had been possible at all. I am still growing, but without this body, I never could have fit in that hole. Gold Mar: Is this a new version of the Flat Chest Evasion? Worshiper: How about we make a flat chest stealth action game? Yknow, where you have to hide in the gaps between the furniture and wall. Oh, and it would be perfectly logical to make the player character a little girl no older than 10, which would delight me. Mitotsudaira-kun could be a DLC character that people of other religions could buy. Silver Wolf: No more crazy plans while Im trying to fight! Mitotsudaira inhaled and looked to the enemy. The mobile shell was moving both arms. Sakon grabbed the hilts of the mandible swords piercing her arms and pulled them out. Her wounds were being regenerated and it had to hurt quite a bit, but if she could push through that I will take you on, said Mitotsudaira with her weapons at the ready. The enemy made her move. She raised the swords pulled out of her own arms and stepped forward. She poured her top speed into her entire body with the very first step. This swift attack was using the mobile shells power assistance. She was crouched low as she charged in, as if to say she did not care if her blind spot had been discovered. Meanwhile, Mitotsudaira took a certain action. She bent the Silver Chains in preparation while leaping backwards. Sakon sensed a trick in the silver wolfs backwards movement. Letting her continue would be dangerous, so Sakon had to defeat her before she made her next move. CCCC She had already inhaled and her throat had regenerated, so that just left The roar! She launched her long range attack that could be described as a roar impact. She opened her mouth and shouted like she was biting at her opponent. Att- But she never got the ack out. An earsplitting noise beat her to the punch. Loo! It was a shout. The wolf standing in front of her released a bestial cry toward her. Wow. Asama heard the wolfs voice not just in her ears but in the core of her body. Mitotsudairas shout was a sharp thing different from a howl. It was short, but it carried all the way here and Asama sensed meaning in it. Come to think of it, she gets this from her mother, doesnt she? Loup-Garous were manifestations of fear. This girl carried the queens blood in her veins. Whether she wanted to or not, her roar would stimulate peoples fear and shake their hearts even from a distance. Yes, this is incredible, said Neshinbara in the middle of the deck where he had sign frames spread out so he and Noriki could monitor the situation. When she howled back at London, it reached pretty much all of us. While it was night, it had the Armada battles artillery fire to contend with, so how far does her voice reach? So I am sure she must breathe deep to pull it off, but when she makes a proper roar, any ordinary voice will be shattered by it. Sakon was hit by the vocal counterattack. Wow! She was embarrassed by but confident in how loud her voice was. This was the first time she had heard anyone capable of matching it. If she had kept her voice going without hesitating, she might have been able to push through it, but this had come as too much of a surprise. Her striking command failed. It shattered deep in her mouth and shredded her throat. Kah, ah! It failed while being pushed out, so blood sprayed from her mouth. Her lungs also lost their breath. She nearly inhaled the blood in her throat instead. Hh, ah. Her instincts had her move in search of air. She tilted her head back to clear her throat and she sucked in oxygen. Onitakemaru: Kohime! As soon as she heard his voice, she saw something in the very bottom of her vision. Musashis wolf had sent a burst of speed toward the bottom of Sakons throat. Incredible. That girl had not hesitated to wield her power against Sakon. She slammed a sword straight into Sakons throat. Mitotsudaira worked to end this fight. She sent a mandible sword wielded by a Silver Chain toward Sakons throat and jabbed upwards with all her strength. The blade sank in up to the hilt, destroying Sakons brainstem and slicing on out the other side. The upwards jabbing motion sent the mobile shells throat up into the air, causing the entire body to rise up. In that instant, Mitotsudaira slipped between Sakons legs. While running, she sent a Silver Chain into the air behind her without even looking back. Caught it! While Sakon nearly collapsed backwards but held her ground, the Silver Chain wrapped around her throat from behind. The chain also grasped the mandible sword piercing her throat. Mitotsudaira used all her might to tug on the chain from behind Sakon. The chain was wrapped around Sakons neck like a noose. ! Mitotsudaira used a burst of speed while pulling on her enemys neck with the chain. Sakons entire body was yanked from the ground while the wolf used her burst of speed to accelerate. She ran. She ran full speed toward the entrance of the forest 15m ahead. Specifically, toward an especially large tree there. This ends here! In something like a javelin throw, she slammed Sakon into the large tree from the back of the neck first. The wolf forced that impact onto the enemy. This was the same as slamming Adele and Raging Beast against enemies. Her familiarity with the action had allowed her to optimize it, so she slammed the black mobile shell into the large tree at her top speed. The solid impact shook the field. The high speed combined with the mobile shells weight affected the wedge passing through Sakons throat. The mandible sword through her neck pinned the black mobile shell to the tree, which was 2m thick. The sword stabbed in and the great speed meant it did not even cause the tree to split. That would not be easily removed. Instead of splitting, the tree tilted. The impact caused roots to snap and leaves to rustle while the tree collapsed as a restraint for Sakon. The only sounds were of branches falling and other branches swinging back into place after being caught by the falling tree. After that, the only sounds were the fleeing morning birds and CCCCC There was no more movement. The black mobile shell remained lying there on the tree. Only Mitotsudaira was still standing. I did it! She inhaled and raised her voice for something other than a roar. She thrust her right hand into the air and made her announcement. The enemy commander Shima Sakon has been defeated by Musashi Knight and Aoi Tooris First Knight Mitotsudaira Silver Wolf Nate! It was over. Onitakemaru watched the wolf steady herself and leave the forest. Onitakemaru: I suppose I should have expected this from someone who will eventually call herself the Vice Shogun. We discovered some flaws in our combat technique, so this was a learning experience. Confirming the situation was part of admitting defeat and he understood that. Onitakemaru: Can you move, Kohime? Ahow. The blade through her throat had destroyed her brainstem and pinned her to the tree. Since she was not entirely incapacitated, her ability apparently isolated the injured area and created a gap there if she remained in that state for long enough. Her neck was currently split down the center to allow the blade passage through. That kept her alive, but her breathing and circulatory system were having difficulty. Once the blade was removed from her body, she would need time to return to normal and time to refamiliarize herself with that, so She cannot return to the battle. And Onitakemaru: Sorry. My command transmission system was severed at the bottom of the neck, so I can only move my arms. He worked to grasp what she was saying by reading her lips instead of listening and he artificially played it back as sound. Kohime: Ow, ow, ow, owww. Onitakemaru: How are you feeling, Kohime? Kohime: Um, uh, well, uh. She started crying. Kohime: I-Im so sorry. I just did everything wrong at the end there. Onitakemaru: Does that frustrate you? Kohime: Y-yes. Then that is good enough, he said. Onitakemaru: If you had insufficient strength, the fault lies with me. The Shogun should have been able to make even a complete amateur win this, so your loss was due to my insufficient assistance. Kohime: Y-you cant try to place the blame on yourself. Onitakemaru: Why not? Testament, she said. Kohime: L-losing gets you punished. I read about it on the divine network. Youll be tortured and corrected, but you were already assassinated despite being Shogun three times, so I cant let you be tortured now. Onitakemaru: Damn you! But he did sigh despite not actually breathing. He was simply in a sighing mood. Onitakemaru: Then we will have to count on the others here. But he had seen something in the two of them. Onitakemaru: You will grow stronger, Kohime. They had barely spoken at all before this. Their teamwork and cooperation needed considerable work. So if they put in that work from here on Onitakemaru: We can grow stronger! Together! Mitotsudaira moved her body. I need to hurry around north to protect my king. After moving out onto the grassy field, she saw two people approach from her right: Narumi and Tomoe Gozen. They both raised a hand in greeting and caught their breath after catching up to her. This is looking like trouble, isnt it? said Narumi while looking up. Eh? Looking like trouble? I thought I just dealt with the trouble. Can you not see this? Or is it such a largescale change you failed to notice? Tomoe Gozen pointed east, toward N?rdlingen. Something was odd about that 1km city. Its night? A dark blue starry sky existed above N?rdlingen. It gradually faded into the rest of the sky, making it look like there was a hole in the morning sunlight. Wh-what in the world is that!? Some kind of illusion!? If anything, wouldnt you describe it as Bolshoi-esque? asked Narumi. I suppose so, agreed Mitotsudaira, earning a glare from Tomoe Gozen. That is a spell field. Niwa has activated a theatre spell against the Musashi group cutting across N?rdlingen. What a pain, she said while glancing over at N?rdlingen. It is probably an exceedingly largescale acoustic spell. A commotion had broken out on Musashinos bridge. Suzu had been managing the tilt and other aspects of the ships using the Musashi model, but she had suddenly sat down on the floor. Suzu-sama!? Over. When Musashino called out to the girl, Kokubunji hurried over to her. Suzu had fallen onto her butt with her hands draped limply at her sides, but when Kokubunji tried to touch her Kh!? Over! An Asama Shrine warning sign frame appeared between her hand and Suzu. It said danger, no touching, and possibly impure. Suzu-sama is impure!? Over. Judge. Some sort of impurity must have stained her after spending so long with that class. Over. Judge. Then the entire Musashino bridge staff should send a request to give her time for cleansing and recuperation during summer break. But how is Suzu-samas condition, Kokubunji? Over. Judge. She is Kokubunji kneeled neck to Suzu and tilted her head. She is asleep. Over. Tadaoki found himself collapsed on the stone pavement. Huh? He was in an unfamiliar city. No, it did look somewhat familiar, but that was only because it followed the standard patterns for a European city. But he also immediately noticed things were not right because Its a Protestant city. He got up and looked around to see none of the cross-style information displays or simple cathedrals that were everywhere in Catholic cities. He only saw Testament-style information displays and simple churches. He looked up and saw a wall. It surrounded him in all 360 degrees. The city wall was everywhere, he could see something he should not have, and he could not see something he should have. The Musashi is nowhere to be seen. No, if his memories were correct, there should have been fleets waging battle from the eastern and western sky. He could not see or hear any of that. Instead Whats with this night sky? In every direction, he could only see clouds, stars, and the color of late night in the sky. This is weird, he thought. Am I dreaming? But when he stood up ? Just to be sure, he checked inside his pants. It was sky blue. This was real life. He did not want to admit it, but it was. I am so killing that guy after all this is over. But if this was real life Wait. What had happened to the Battle of N?rdlingen? And he had been on his way to the Nagaoka residence, so what had happened with that? Where are they? He found them. The first he spotted was Musashis Vice Chancellor. She was near him with her hips lowered to the stone pavement and her spear standing upright, but Is she asleep? He could see several other people who had stopped moving. The vassal who had taken the lead was collapsed like she had just completed one hell of a head-first slide. The ninja and his wife were dangling from the roof with the wife in the ninjas arms. He hasnt hanged himself, has he? Musashis Chancellor was collapsed on the road alongside his sister, but they were both in Y-poses. Maybe it was an entertainer thing. For that matter, the arms were forming a V-shape, so were all of Musashis leading members entertainers? But anyway Hey! This was the battlefield. He had no idea what was going on, but now was not the time to be sleeping on the job. Wake up already. While telling them that, he opened a lernen figur and checked the time. 2 AM!? How could that be right? He had already confirmed this was not a dream. Besides, the date was still the same as when they had begun their attack. But they could not go back in time. It would certainly be convenient if they could when it came to reaching the Nagaoka residence in time, but he did not expect reality to do them any favors. Damn. He decided to start by waking up the Musashi Vice Chancellor. She had carried him here, after all. But when he reached for her shoulder Asama: No, dont!! The sudden voice stopped Tadaokis hand. That was the Asama Shrines, um, the very mature-seeming girl. He looked around to see where she was watching him form, but he still could not see the Musashi anywhere in the sky. The voice continued regardless. Asama: Um, you are the Nagaoka boy, right? I have managed to confirm your coordinates, but please do not touch any of the others. Okaaa: Whats going on? Asama: That is a massive theatre spell. All of N?rdlingen is performing a powerful version of nighttime sleep. Everyone asleep in there is a part of N?rdlingens performance, so touching them will trap you in it as well. Okaaa: Performance? Yes, said the Asama Shrine Representative. Asama: At its foundation, this spell is meant to awaken the spirits that manage the corresponding area and use those spirits as actors to take control of that entire land. N?rdlingens land has a very close connection to the ley lines, so with some negotiation skills, you could probably convince the local spirits to willingly participate. But accomplishing that in mere minutes would take considerable skill. Now, this means having the local spirits perform songs and dances, but those songs and dances would be treated as spells in this case, so the extent of the local spirits management would be automatically made into those spells- Does she ever stop!? Crap, but I cant help but keep listening either. Is this some Shinto prayer power? Or is it her Shinto sales talk skill? Come to think of it, Ive seen her on a late-night informercial before! That was from Musashi!? Wasnt that the one where the man hosting it would put on this weird accent when announcing the days special Shinto product? Ikeda-senpai always tried to do an impression of it and failed miserably every single time. Anyway, shes the real deal, so shell probably try to sell me something if Im not careful. But as he nodded along with her explanation, she finally finished up. He still did not really get it, but Okaaa: So is all of N?rdlingen asleep right now? Asama: Yes, the spirits control allows them to put the sky, air, and ground to sleep. In fact, the ley lines themselves are asleep, so this is a very dangerous situation. If you touch someone here or anything closely related to their everyday lives, that will create a spiritual connection and the performance will spread to you as well, so please do not touch or even look too closely at any of the people around you. Okaaa: I cant even look at them? Asama: I hate to say it, but it works the same as impurities. If you view, touch, or place yourself in the same mindset as them, you too will be made impure. In that case, thought Tadaoki. Okaaa: Why wasnt I affect- He realized the answer before finishing his question. The hearing defense spell! He had been given that spell during the transport ships descent because he was not used to such things. Asama: Your hearing is being protected by Ootsubaki, an Asama Shrine affiliate. As an entertainer god, Ootsubaki must be able to resist N?rdlingens performance. You could say this is more about an entertainer gods stubborn pride than it is about hearing protection. Okay, okay, okay, okay. Enough already. Okaa: Um, then what should I do? Asama: Leave N?rdlingen as soon as possible. And then- Static suddenly filled the audio. The entire transmission became white noise and then silence. The signal was cut off!? Did that mean the spell field was growing more powerful? But I guess I need to get out of here. I think you will find that is much easier said than done, Nagaoka Tadaoki-kun. He heard a voice coming from atop the wall on the north end of N?rdlingen. At some point, a line of people had appeared there. There were a lot of them. Most carried musical instruments in their arms or on their backs. And at the center of them all Five Great Peaks #2, Niwa-senpai! Volume 7C, 82: Declarer Boy Out at Night Volume 7C, Chapter 82: Declarer Boy Out at Night Dont call me stupid I already know I am Saying it accomplishes nothing Point Allocation (I Simply Walk Forward) Silver Wolf: Tomo! Cant you do something about this weird nighttime field!? Asama: Yes, I did launch a divine transmission relay arrow inside earlier, so I can pick up on most of what is happening inside. But the pressure of the performance is so high the transmission has trouble getting through and I think I need to send a few more arrows inside. Asama responded to Mitotsudairas divine transmission while looking at the nighttime in front of her. The sleep performance was spreading beyond the walls of N?rdlingen. The edge of the field was even reaching the deck of their transport ship. The ley lines, the space itself, and the entire city were engulfed in sleep. Asama: This is very powerful. She sent a warning to the warriors on the front of the deck telling them not to approach the edge of the field. Hey! Stay away from here! she heard them yelling. Touch this field and youll be incorporated into it and youll fall asleep! See, just touch it like thisandyoullfallasleep Hey! You okay!? Were you trying to show us the danger by touching thefieldlikethis? Ahhhhhh! Not another one!? Watch out, everyone! Get as far away as you can! This is dangerous! Touch this field like this, and you willfallasleep The damage seemed to be spreading in a bizarre chain reaction. Or maybe they just cant say no to a good bit. Unturning: This looks like exactly the kind of thing the Secretary would love. Asama: It really does. Um, Neshinbara-kun? She looked around and found Neshinbara collapsed on the deck while sticking into the field up to his hips. That was fast. She also saw Noriki asleep with his right arm sticking into the field. She could easily imagine what had happened there. She recalled that Urquiaga had flown off to go pick up Narumi earlier, so He probably literally fell asleep. But regardless, she had to do what she could to deal with this. Lady AM: How do we get rid of this field? She considered Tomoe Gozens question. Viewing it as a field, destroying it would always be an option, but This is a theatre spell. That would have a unique method for ending it, but what would that be? Should I search for a method using an Ootsubaki spell? she wondered while opening a sign frame. But then some words reached her via divine transmission. Four Eyes: It will go away on its own given enough time. It was from Shakespeare. Asama saw Shakespeare speaking on her sign frame. Four Eyes: Honestly, listening to Toussaints commentary just about put me to sleep too. I will do everything I can to get rid of it, but this is probably an auditory spell produced by multiple people. Maybe Niwa? How many people does she command? Asama: Um, around 3000. Four Eyes: Ha. Ive got way more readers than that. But taking on 3000 people at once would still be a pain. Lets hope it ends soon. Lady AM: Ends? Testament, replied Shakespeare. Four Eyes: Theatre spells and play spells will end when the performance ends, so once Niwas program is complete, the field will disappear on its own. But, she added. Four Eyes: That isnt good enough for you, is it? You need to reach the Nagaoka estate ASAP and the estate will have blown up by the time the program ends. That is probably Niwas intention here. This seals your assault unit inside N?rdlingen without damaging the city in any way. I see, said Asama. It really helped to have a major name in this field to help them out. Their own person in that field was asleep while half embedded in the theatre spell, but they only had this connection to Shakespeare because of him. The words bait and prey briefly came to mind, but Asama decided not to worry about that. Asama: Is everyone in there okay? Four Eyes: You dont need to worry about that. And can you tell that Musashi doujin author that a theatre spell would not work for that kind of while theyre asleep story, so she needs to stop drawing those three different doujins about me? Anyway, this is a perfectly constructed permeation-style theatre spell, so it will force its contents onto everything inside it. That shows just how complete it is. The audience is not allowed to even breathe loudly and the actors are not allowed to do anything but perform. Everything within that space is part of the performance. Fighting or otherwise harming the audience or actors would destroy the performance and I know Niwa is not foolish enough to do that. Silver Wolf: Then what can we do? Testament, said Shakespeare. Four Eyes: Anyone outside the city that can hurry to the Nagaoka estate should do so. Just in case. If you are too far away for that, then prepare a method of interfering with things inside the city and do everything you can think of. What can you do to interrupt their sleep from outside? Choose the most exciting option you have. And if those inside do wake up Shakespeare laughed. Four Eyes: I am not here to see this play and it does not interest me, so end it ASAP. That is all you need to do. Niwa looked down the main street. She was atop the city walls north gate. That put her 20m up. From here, she could tell the city of N?rdlingen was a crater that sank in at the center. By directing sound there, it would echo off the center, hit the city walls, and bounce back again. That gave the sound a concert-y feel, but that level of control required some spells. 3000 people were spread out to either side of her. 2000 of them were the orchestra, 500 were the chorus and dancers, and the last 500 provided assistance using spells and such. She had brought so much personnel together to cast a spell on N?rdlingen. Different religions and regions had different names for their local spirits, but this spell began by drawing them out so they could be spoken with. The conversation was much like giving the spirits a personality, but when that was done poorly, the spirits would feel like they were being shackled and they would rage. It was the same as nature in that sense. Modify a river too much and it would flood or dry up. Instead, you gave them a mold that was a natural fit and then you made an offering of the spell in the form of song or dance. The trick was to make a completed product. A fully-formed theatre spell would create a dedicated space where not even the actors could intervene or change it. They had done that here. The combined power of the 3000 had conquered an entire city. However This could be a problem. They had just brought everything under their control, but one abnormality remained. Nagaoka Tadaoki-kun. They had already completed one verse of the song and Niwa sent instructions to delay the beginning of the second verse to extend her MC time. And with mic in hand atop the north gate, she looked down at the main street. Nagaoka Tadaoki-kun. She once more called out to the boy standing on that street. Do you understand what you are doing right now? Tadaoki looked away from Niwa. Looking at people is bad, right? Speaking with her would be dangerous too since she was the master of this weird space. So he moved forward. He took one step forward on the stone-paved main road of N?rdlingen, where it was late night despite being morning. Tadaoki-kun. He heard a voice. It came from deep within the night. It was accompanied by quiet but unceasing music. I am not your superior, but I outrank Hashiba-kun in P.A. Oda. I would really prefer if you did not ignore me like this. He did not care. Because Ive already defected. He hoped that did not count as a response. He was only saying it to convince himself of that. But Then are you an enemy? asked Niwa. He did not respond, so Your parents are still in M.H.R.R., arent they? Dont you think this might be a problem for them? So were going with that, are we? he thought. His parents were there. They had built a home in the M.H.R.R. shopping district where Kani, Nabeshima, and their group lived and they ran a shop from there. Your parents dont know you decided to defect, do they? Of course they didnt. I get that you have your reasons for doing this. I too have met Lady Nagaoka a few times and she is a very pretty woman. He learned for the first time it did not feel bad to hear compliments about his (future) wife. And the complimenting voice continued. Obstructing her history recreation and saving her life will be no easy task. And I do think your parents would support you in this. Youll admit that? His parents were the honest type like that. If they thought something was the right thing to do, they would do it. But Your parents will be ruined, quietly said Niwa. Your decision is to the detriment of M.H.R.R. Representative Hashiba-kun. If you succeed here, M.H.R.R. and P.A. Oda will lose a lot. A lot of profits and personnel are reliant on the history recreation. Ruin that and the people who should have profited directly from it or gained personnel from it will not be happy with you. But if you have defected, where do you think all that cold hostility will end up? With my parents? That did not seem all that unusual. But I am sure Hashiba-kun will suppress all of that hostility. She doesnt like that sort of thing. What is she talking about? wondered Tadaoki. That has to be lie. Of course a traitor would be punished. And if the actual traitor was nowhere to be found, the blame would fall on whoever they had left behind. That was the normal way of things. But Listen. Hashiba-kun will have you forgotten. In order to view you as an enemy, she will probably order to have all records and traces of your presence here erased. So that she can remember it all. And Your parents will be removed from their previous daily lives without every understanding what happened to you. They will go from being the parents of a name inheritor to a couple with nothing at all. But Hashiba-kun will not correct your parents lives. After all, the only difference is your absence. And because she is the one making sure no one troubles them. No one will be able to do anything to them. But how true will that really be? None of the relationships or business reputation they built up as the parents of a name inheritor will change at their core, but they will receive fewer customers. After all, they are the parents of a traitor. Its just that Hashiba-kun wont let anyone say that out loud. No one will want anything to do with your parents. Of course, the people of that shopping district might help them out as good neighbors, but they will still lose customers and become a burden on the shopping district that no one wants much to do with. Now. Your parents will support you in this decision, but how long can they bear being seen as a burden on their neighbors? You know them better than anyone, so you tell me. This might be bad. M-might be, Narumi? Mitotsudaira spoke to Narumi while they ran north and looked up at the night sky beyond the city wall. What might be bad? Niwa. If she tries to persuade Nagaoka Tadaoki, he might give in. What makes you think that? She is a high-ranking member of P.A. Oda and one of their primary fighters, but she works to smooth things over between the different units. That is why she is often sent to the national borders to negotiate. Come to think of it, Niwa had been the one to take Dates Kojirou and Mogamis Komahime hostage, which required an excellent grasp of peoples psyches. It also must have taken a lot of human resources work to retrieve the remains of Yoritomo and Yoshinaka that were used for the mobile shells in that previous battle. If she could handle negotiations like that What does she use to negotiate? Sincerity. Someone else responded to that. Vice President: That is bad news. Silver Wolf: Because you cant just declare war on her? Vice President: No, no that. What kind of negotiations have you people been having? muttered Tomoe Gozen behind them, but they ignored that. Vice President: Sincerity can be a dangerous weapon under certain circumstances. Because theres no escaping it. Mitotsudaira thought about that. In that case Silver Wolf: Masazumi, if you were sincere, no nation could ever escape your wars, could they? Vice President: I am always sincere. As I suspected, said Narumi without posting it in the divine chat. But, said Masazumi. Vice President: Sincerity is generally shown by placing yourself in the other persons shoes. Mitotsudaira, you have a company and factory, so you should understand. There, its looking at things from the customers perspective. By showing sincerity with an understanding of their difficulties and how they escape those things, you can forge a better relationship. But Vice President: What if a negotiator was sincere, not in relation to their negotiating partner, but in relation to that partners nation? When discussing the definition of a nation before, I believe we touched on what it means to be a citizen. Silver Wolf: You mean that a citizen must consider the good of the nation? Judge, confirmed Masazumi. Vice President: This is an individual against a nation. And since that individual is a citizen, their survival is threatened without the support of the nation. What happens to the individual if that is used to sincerely force them to do something? Kojirou and Komahime were convinced in the same way, said Narumi while narrowing her eyes. I think Niwa is a good person, but her final decision is always made to support the nations of P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R. That is what someone in her high-ranking position should do and, when she works to smooth things over between the different units, she uses the benefit of the nation as a standard for making her decisions. Narumi repeated the word but. There are those who will die as a result. Narumi sighed. And Ah. Sensing an odd sort of impatience and realizing this was not at all like her, she glanced over at Mitotsudaira. She could tell she was blushing. This really isnt like me. But that thought gave her something more to say. Well, Niwa did look after those two afterwards and she was considerate of their final moments. She uses sincerity toward the nation as a standard for her decisions, but she understand the consequences of that and does her part to make up for what she has done? Judge. Exactly. She thought it was pathetic how relieved she felt to have been understood there. I cant believe this. She probably wanted to fit in within Class Plum more than she currently did. She had tried to settle in here, but Youve changed a lot too, Narumi. Yes. In the past, I wouldnt have even noticed I was trying to settle in. Now I understand why you keep the 2nd Special Duty Officer around. Please dont say that. But Mitotsudaira was right. With him around, she did not need to quickly explain what she had meant. She had grown too used to his presence, so she had grown flustered with him sleeping within that spell field. Honestly. I can tell this is ruining me, but there is nothing I can do to stop it, she said. But anyway, I wonder if Nagaoka Tadaoki is okay. Niwa did not pause while speaking to Tadaoki. The boy had come to a stop on the main street. How will this turn out? This topic was honestly not a pleasant one. It would be so much easier with one of the people from their usual group. Whether it was Hashiba, Maeda, Sassa, Akechi, or whoever else, she knew they were a part of the force known as P.A. Oda or M.H.R.R. and they had plenty of strength. They would have a backup plan or countermeasure for whatever might happen and they could reach a consensus since they all cared about not destroying that force. Although Sassa-kun can be pretty hardheaded. But he always comes through in the end. However, this was trickier with someone who was not part of their group. She would look after the people involved afterwards, but she could not reveal that up front. If she did, it would mean protesting her own nations policies. The adult thing to do was let things play out and respond to any flaws that presented themselves. So she would generally go on the attack. But even though she understood that This really isnt playing fair. She wanted to avoid being deceitful if she could, but when she checked the divine network Look, Niwa-samas started her verbal assault! Shell gently assault you with her words even if youre a young boy! And after defeating you like that, shell make sure to help you out, just like some kind of demon! Its great! Wait, um, I really would like to change this part of my personality, you know? But she could not deny that she did enjoy playing this part. Now, she said while questioning the boy. You believe in what you are doing, your parents will support you, and Hashiba-kun will respect that decision, but that is precisely what will bring misfortune to your parents. And not just to your parents. I imagine this will affect all of your relatives. Now, she said again. Could you stop there? You only need to listen to our performance for a few more minutes. Do that and the misfortune you have created will be no more. So Give in to those fleeting emotions you are feeling. But do consider one thing C which will bring misfortune to more people: continuing onward, or stopping there? And which will cause more people to resent you? There is no need to understand why, but do not let go of the predictions that your intuition provides you with here. Because When you think of the future awaiting you if you continue on and any part of that concerns you, that will undoubtedly be something you deeply regret. Your intuition is telling you that will definitely happen. So, said Niwa. Continuing on will bring fleeting joy followed by eternal regret. And since it will affect people other than you, there is nothing you yourself can do to fix it. You will have ruined the lives of the very parents who gave birth to you and raised you, but you will be unable to take responsibility for that. Is that really what you want? Unturning: How will this turn out? Masazumi considered Narumis question atop the transport ship. She could make a pretty good guess what kind of negotiation Niwa would make here. After all, they had hostages. Her father and the rest of the Provisional Council were negotiating to have Nagaokas parents handed over to Musashi, but They will never receive an answer until things here are done with. The defection process was complete, but he could always defect back. After all, Nagaoka was facing Niwa and her 3000 troops all on his own. Could he really push past Niwas words? CCCCC Masazumi looked around in a searching way. Horizon isnt here. But Asama was working on her sign frame like normal. She had to be attempting a few different ideas of how to deal with that spell field. Masazumi, the Ootsubaki hearing protection will- hm? Why are you staring at me? Oh, well, its about Nagaoka. Hm? Are you concerned about something there? Yeah, thought Masazumi. Im saying there isnt really anything we can do for him. We can only trust in him. Now, said Niwa. It doesnt have to be for long, but can you stop for a bit and think? Her question was immediately followed by a dignified voice ringing out unexpectedly. My name is Nagaoka Tadaoki!! Tadaoki shouted the words needed to establish himself in this theatre. I am a name inheritor! he defined himself so he would not be captured by the field. I was born in an M.H.R.R. hunting village near a forest. I now live with my mother and father in a shopping district where a few other name inheritors have gathered. My father hasnt been able to talk with me well recently and Im probably to blame. My mother cant decide whether to continue using my childhood nickname or not. I dont really care how she addresses me, but I get that she feels like she would be losing something if she changed it! But I am still a 2nd year in middle school. To be honest, I dont really get how the world and nations and stuff work! I want to understand it all, but I dont have the time or experience! But I am from a hunting village. I was the best shot in the village. Thats why a kid like me managed to get an inherited name. Yeah. I considered turning it down since it sounded like a lot of unnecessary work, but then I saw the woman who would be my wife. She was really pretty. That was the first time I blushed like that just looking at a picture, dammit. Yeah, you heard me. My first impression was all about looks. Is that so wrong? I mean, that was all I had to go on, so its honestly impressive she managed to draw me in that much. But how could I help it when she was so pretty? I wondered where she was from and it turned out to be Sweden. When I spoke to my father about it, he said I was being highly inappropriatefor making him so jealous, so my mother hit him with a lariat. And when I looked into it further, I did feel like I was being inappropriate. Sweden was the first foreign nation I ever visited. Thats the bewitching power of women, I guess. And maybe it was an excuse, but I wanted to know more about who she was on the inside C about her mentality, I guess? I was telling myself she had better not turn out to be nothing but a pretty face. We werent married and had never even met, but I was all ready to say we were getting divorced. But When I looked into it, she was this really capable woman who took everything seriously. She was so capable I was no match for her in anything. But I realized I would never have anything in common with her if I wasnt a name inheritor, so I decided I had to become a capable guy. But once I did inherit the name, I find her saying shes going to die. I thought maybe it was because of me inheriting my name, but no. That was a relief. Except no, it wasnt. I mean, she was saying the Testament or history recreation or whatever were saying she had to blow herself up in what would be our house. What kind of over-the-top kind of suicide is that? Not even the daimyos with big castles do that. Actually, on second thought, a surprising number of them do. I guess its a pretty common way to go. But a capable woman does things differently, it seems. What is she, stupid? I couldnt keep up. But once I learned about it, I couldnt even sleep at night. What am I, stupid? But that was how I figured out what this was. Id fallen for her! Hey, dont make me say that out loud! I cant believe it. But when I actually met her, she didnt even respond! She wouldnt listen to me! Yeah, theres a pretty big age gap, but couldnt she at least listen to my plan!? What could I do!? So I made up my mind! Thats right. I decided to get help from whoever would give it. Im not a capable guy, so I would get help from some capable people and save her no matter what! And Ive finally made it this far, so do you really think some lecture is going to stop me at this point!? What are you, stupid!? He breathed in. Mom, dad, Im sorry, dammit! All your efforts to raise me and Ive turned into this delinquent of a son. Im sure you can get by without me, so figure things out once Im gone. If it comes to it, Im sure Musashis Vice President will figure something out for you. Yeah, you heard me! Im gonna be a blight on all my relatives! This is the path Ive chosen! If we ever meet again, Ill apologize once for every year of my life! Maybe Ill regret doing this, but Im willing to face those regrets as long as Ive got someone by my side! Im an idiot, so I cant be all clever and decide Im better off for not having tried! said Tadaoki. Yeah, you hear that! This wasnt a mistake! I can still make it in time. Those regrets and that hypothetical future can kiss my ass. Im not gonna help someone be lost here! That woman is who I want and I cant just find someone else to replace her! So maybe this isnt the right thing to do, but I sure as hell can tell you its not the wrong thing to do either! He drew a gun chain sword from his hip. My name is Nagaoka Tadaoki! I am a name inheritor! he said. I fight with the Eastern Army at Sekigahara. I side with Matsudaira, so Im a traitor to Hashiba regardless. So whats the problem!? Im not doing the wrong thing here. So He raised his voice. He looked up at Niwa and raise his voice. That was dangerous, but he no longer cared. Because Tell everyone I said thanks, Niwa-senpai. Youre important enough that you can get the message to them all, right!? Tell them their stupid underclassman says thanks! Yeah, thats right. Im severing my ties here, so watch carefully! This stupid name inheritor is choosing a stupid future and causing stupid problems for his family and hes going to live a stupid life from now on! He converted his gun chain sword into sniper mode and aimed it at himself. He selected a non-penetrative bullet, but this was still at close range. When youre stupid, youre stupid till the day you die!! He fired. Tadaoki gasped. He felt an impact that seemed to send every last part of him flying. His muscles kept his body standing, but the strength that kept them moving on a subconscious level had been shattered by the impact. His body felt numb more than in pain. And Gh! The shaking and pain felt like his body was rupturing outwards. However Gahh! He held his gun chain sword, Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry, to his chest. He used it as a cane to prop himself up. His vision was tilted rightward, but he managed to stay standing more with his ankles than his knees. He was shaky but upright. His fingers regained their strength first. He managed to grip the rifle and use it to support himself. Instead of sucking in the air, he simply allowed it to pass into his lungs. But the cold air quickly heated up and a stinging breath left his lips. He was drenched with sweat. Ow! He had definitely broken a rib or two and he could see pain relief spell lernen figurs appearing around him. But he had accomplished one thing. That woke me up! He had felt oddly sleepy ever since looking directly at Niwa. That was why he had raised his voice and shot himself to finally wake himself back up. And Damn. Ive gotta keep going. Theres no other option. Not after doing that. So Im going. He forcibly stretched his legs to bring strength back to his knees. His body hurt so much he thought it would tear apart, but he ignored that. He had to walk below those 3000 now. Oh, but how do I open the north gate? I honestly dont know. But Im going, dammit. That was a foregone conclusion at this point. Which may have been why he heard a sudden voice. Judge. Yes, get going, adolescent boy. Niwa saw an enemy appear. No, that enemy had supposedly collapsed already. Niwa had thought she had fallen onto the triangular roof of a church. Musashis Weiss Hexen! Oh, when did I get so famous? The Weiss Hexen stared straight at Niwa and then pointed at the 3000 with a shaky finger. Excellent, this is a concert hall, isnt it? Who better than a Technohexen to take over and crash the party? Volume 7C, 83: Late Night Technohexen in the Gambling Den Volume 7C, Chapter 83: Late Night Technohexen in the Gambling Den It is harsh It is all about willpower It is praiseworthy It is everything Point Allocation (Individual Opinions May Differ) Is she saying shell destroy this theatre spell!? Niwa could tell the corners of her lips were rising. M.H.R.R. was the home of Technohexen, but it was also where they had been most hunted. From a P.A. Oda perspective, Technohexen techniques were native European techniques mixed with techniques imported from the Middle East. Based on P.A. Odas history and the fact that they were now allied with M.H.R.R., this was like a rebellious child striking back. And this opponent was fascinating. After all, the Weiss Hexen was staring at Niwa and aware of her presence there. Even though N?rdlingens sleep should have been pressing in on her and attacking her with its temptation toward slumber. So why was she not asleep? She was unsteady, her eyes were half-lidded, and she was scratching at her side, but Why arent you asleep inside this sleep field? Huh? You really are dumb, arent you? The girls shoulders shook in laughter. Pulling an all-nighter is childs play for a doujin author. So what good is this sleep? Why should I go to sleep? Ill die if I do. The printers arent going to wait. Gutenbergs printing presses can print porn doujins nonstop, but we cant let the machines outdo us, can we? Did you hit your head, or something? The Weiss Hexen shrugged. You just dont get it, do you? Naruze loudly clicked her tongue and spread her arms while looking to her surroundings and the sky above. What kind of idiot goes to sleep just because someone tells them to? Have you ever even met a student? We all read manga, play games, and listen to the divine radio until the next morning all the time. Also Naruze spun her pen-shaped device in her left hand. She twirled it from her thumb to little finger and then twirled it back using a twist of her wrist. Once it was back to her thumb, she strongly flicked it up and audibly caught it in her right hand. And thats the ordinary students. They might pull one all-nighter like that. But doujin authors and professional authors are different. Were the experts when it comes to all-nighters. We live in a world where all-nighters are directly related to gaining more income and customers. Youre really exaggerating the importance of a simple all-nighter. Huh? Youre the one underestimating them. Screw it up and you could do damage to your blood pressure or digestive system and that can even kill you. Youll be sweating a lot, so you need to make sure to stay hydrated and you cant forget to eat either. Naruze laughed. But all-nighters are great. Every time I see the sunrise on the horizon, I know I used that day to its fullest and I won my battle against that day. It makes me feel so emotional that the outside world looks so very bright. Pretty sure thats a symptom of sleep deprivation. Dont act like youve ever done it. Heh heh. Im the winner here. Listen, Ill give you a tip. Everyone who regularly pulls all-nighters knows it, but But All-nighters are a sport. Once you decide to pull all-nighters, an expert will make sure their health and diet are in order by preparing all the supplies they might need, such as food, water, vitamin supplements, divine protections, and spells, said Naruze. The amateurs who eat a full meal and take a stab at it will fall asleep quickly. If you starve yourself just right and perfectly manage your condition, you can go for over a week with no sleep. She swung her arm to pass her pen over all the enemies she could see. Youll feel sleepy and lose all energy countless times throughout, but your experience has taught you ways to get past that and cheer yourself up. Like some light exercise, impulse shopping on the divine network, sticking your head in your rooms ice room, or going all out and having sex. Your room will look like you just fought a battle there, but you wont clean it up because victory awaits you after this all-nighter. Why would you do that? A good question. Why pull all-nighters? She smiled a little. Because you cant finish your task without doing it. Only amateurs pull an all-nighter because they screwed up their schedule. The true all-nighters used by experts are used to improve upon your normal quality with vast amounts of time and concentration. Those all-nighters of steel are used to spend every last moment you have on your work so you can prove that you have been watching your favorite character more than anyone else. Work completed that way is something you can be proud to show off as a part of your lifes work. And once you arrive at the event hall, you see what those other shitheads have made and realize they did it too! So you ask for three copies C one to preserve, one to use, and one to share! The usual. She shook her head and laughed. Ahh, my head feels kind of heavy. These are some weird people. Just looking at them makes me sleepy, so they must be crazy. Not that it matters. You, adolescent boy! Hey! Why do you keep calling me that!? Black Nagabuto. Stoooooop! Does he ever shut up? Listen. She spun Weiss Fr?ulein in her left hand. She caught it on her fingers and spun it around the front and back of her body a few times before stopping it in front of her. Then she drew some lines on its surface with her pen. Those were strings. I will destroy their theatre spell. A duet with Margot would have been preferable, but Margot was asleep at her feet. Shes so beautiful when shes asleep. I can barely stand it. Adolescent boy, you go on ahead. I will summon the morning before you reach the north gate. You can do that!? Dont you remember what our Chancellor said to you? He said to leave it to us. And his words are absolute commands to the rest of us. Because hes the kind of idiot who will head to the battlefield alone, so leaving it in his hands would be too risky. So you leave this to us. Right now, that means me. But even if it wasnt me, any one of us would get you through to the end as long as you leave it in our hands. So. Get going. The morning is coming, so you need to hurry. I am one of Musashis Technohexen and Technohexen are a blight on the world who love heading out at night for some fun. So the dawn will have arrived before my song is complete. Do you understand what I mean, you 3000 over there? Every religion and nation in the world hates us Technohexen, so were like the worlds delinquents. Of course everything we do is gonna violate all the worlds laws and standards. And She finished drawing the strings. She drew 6 in all. She held her stringed broom in both hands as if resting it on her navel. And that means nothing we ever do is just a game. Niwa saw the boy slowly but surely begin to walk. In the starlit city, the boy walked an empty street while a Technohexen watched over from on high. Niwa then saw the enemy open a Magie Figur. It was an acoustic spell, but it grew the more the Technohexens swaying movement continued. Ohh. Niwa could understand why the others gasped. The Magie Figur bearing the logo of Eisen had grown to a height of more than 12m. There were eight in all C two each in all four directions. That seemed excessive. The size would help the sound reach a wider area, but these were designed as small acoustic spells. That will distort the sound, you know? Niwas warning did not reach her. The Technohexen strummed the strings and listened to the sound from a headphone-style acoustic spell. The 6 strings made it a guitar. With 5 or fewer, it would have been a bass, but that was not what she went for. After all, a guitar had a higher and more adaptable sound that made it easier to sing along with. It was a good choice to lead a song by playing a melody to match the lyrics. With a bass, the sound would be deeper and be slower to change. However, a bass could use that deeper sound to provide a rhythm and produce a sound that supported the overall sound. But since she chose a guitar, she must want a battle of songs, not general music. She had abandoned the bass. Was that the purpose of the large acoustic spells? She could use spell-controlled drums to create a deep, supporting rhythm that played loud. The bass could also be handled with a spell if you did not want to do anything too complex with it. The monotone sound of the spell-controlled instruments could be disguised with the great volume while she used the guitar and her voice together. By combining her voice with the melody and playing the loud and deep rhythm behind it, she could make the song sound whole. Looks like she gave this some thought. That meant the acoustic spells were for the drum and the rest of the bass part. The loud rhythm played behind her would also help her keep the tempo of her song. In that sense, the bass coming from the acoustic spells would double as her defense. This is going to be a pain, thought Niwa, but Now, then. The Technohexen had finished tuning her instrument. And, Im ready. Ill be adlibbing the song. How about you? I will be using the city-size theatre spell named Twin Sal Trees. Oh? The Technohexen looked surprised. Did you name it that because of the centipede and wolf going nuts out there? Call it a warriors tastes. But in my caseI tended to fall asleep while going over this stuff in class, so I went with sleep. Im sure the Taira clan is rejoicing at Dan-no-Ura. I suppose so, said Niwa. And, I will crush you. Ill make sure to laugh at you during the next MC part. Niwa nodded and swung both arms. The 3000 behind her on either side began to move. The MC part was over, so the sound would return and the stages performance would continue. The solid sound of wind, string, and percussion instruments produced a single note each and then all joined together. CCCCC Niwa knew her Twin Sal Trees was composed primarily of string instruments with a touch of wind instruments. It was meant to provide the image of two trees, so it started with the soprano and baritone strings denoting the lengthy trunk and branches with the bass notes painting the roots and grass spreading across the ground. The wind instruments provided the leaves, the starlight spilling through, the chirping of insects, and the never-ending expanse of the starry sky. The following breath brought wind. The low bass formed the distant rumbling of the air and the old baritone cellos painted the wind blowing up the hills. Then there was her voice Ah. It struck with a sliver of force and then stopped. It was nighttime, so few noises were persistent. And almost like she had just remembered it again Ah. This time, she extended it some and the strings played a pestering note, so she provided the same note as if in response. Ah. She extended it again, so the strings grew louder but still pestered. She responded by simply agreeing. Ah. She paused a few times while extending the note. The wind instruments intentionally added in some noise to provide the color of the wind. And the wind passed through. A moment later, the music changed. The wind swept in close and washed across everything. Then that movement of the air suddenly stopped and something else appeared in its place. It was the chirping of the nocturnal insects. The twin trees grew up into the sky from the music played by the left and right sections. The wind instruments became the light shining on the trees tall branches and that illusory light was projected below them. Glockenspiels falteringly noted the passage of time during the night and xylophones indicated the location of the tree branches and the blossoming flowers. The strings could be heard from a distance. They provided short notes. Then came the people. They arrived below the twin trees and took a breather in the night air. They looked to the two lights overhead and they once more prepared the instruments they had been playing. Ah. Her voice rang out quietly and not for anyone to hear. At last, the field of forget-me-nots has been forgotten. The wind blew through. What does the ringing of the bell mean? A bell rang. The world simply counts out the time. I see no meaning there. The strings created the footsteps of a large group traveling forward. But It changes. It all changes. It all vanished into the wind once more. The world simply marks the changes. The meaning is tacked on after the fact. Niwa sang to provide meaning to the sound. That would establish the sound of these 3000 in the world and in this city. But. She breathed, spread her arms toward the night sky, and twirled. I must apologize to everyone. They were entering the hook now, so the music swelled. It all came down to this. The volume of their 3000 would be slammed into the enemy. But that was when the enemy finally took action. Okay. Had she still been tuning her instrument all this time? The Weiss Hexen tossed aside he acoustic spell she had been wearing over her ear. Now the sound would be passed from her schale besen and to the large acoustic spells behind her. The music was coming, but she did something first. She had placed a Magie Figur next to the schale besen. That spell circle was used to draw. She used her lips to remove the glove from her right hand, tossed it aside, and then touched the Magie Figur with her white fingers. She used it to copy/paste within a set area while somewhat expanding the width. Her fingers moved to confirm the action and then something appeared on the schale besen. Huh? The 6 strings drawn on the schale besen doubled in number. There were 12 now. She cradled the schale besen in her arms now that it had as many strings as a harp. Her arms were bent at the elbows and her arms were tensed just right for the four-finger style used for 12 strings. ! The note she played was like an explosive boom. It was a bass note. A very deep one. This was not a guitar. This was an instrument solely meant to beautifully play deep notes. A 12-string bass!? Niwa saw what the Technohexen had chosen to do. That was a 12-string bass. A bass generally had 5 or 4 strings. At most, 6 to 8. That was because bass notes were difficult for peoples ears to pick up on. Sounds were waves. Bass sounds had a longer wavelength and were slow to modulate. So the deeper a sound got, the more it sounded like no more than a slow and muffled rumble. But when the volume was increased enough to hear it properly, the bass notes would overpower everything else, making them unusable. So increasing the range of bass notes only gave you more notes that were difficult to use. That was why baritone and soprano notes were preferred. They had shorter wavelengths and that made their tones more distinct. Since higher notes had more densely-packed waves, they were good for making out words and notes. That was why songs and main melodies were generally composed of those higher notes. They contained more information, so they could convey a greater message. Bass notes had a disadvantage in all those ways, but they did have some advantages. Because sounds are waves. Waves were a type of motion, so they would weaken with distance. Higher notes had more motion, so they would weaken and vanish before traveling far. Lower notes could reach further because their long wavelength kept them from weakening much. I get it. That girl had no one to play with her right now. And that meant she had no one else whose music she would overpower with these bass notes. And if she played a song made up of bass notes, it could travel as far as she wanted as long as she could produce the necessary volume. So When are you going to make your attack, Musashi Technohexen!? Naruze tapped her foot to track the tempo while listening to the enemys song. If things change, you cannot even remember them. Naruze honestly thought Niwa had a nice voice. It was not too high and not too low, but it had a unique sound. It was well-balanced and dangerously memorable. For better or for worse, all things change. Even the prosperous must decline. Is that it? wondered Naruze. That does sum up her story in the Testament. For better or for worse, all things are forgotten. Niwa was the #2 retainer of the Oda clan. When the historical Hashiba had created that name for himself, he had taken the wa of Niwa and the shiba of Shibata and combined them. That was how important Niwa was. But despite his bravery, the historical Niwas role was in domestic affairs, so he worked to make adjustments and transport things between units. And all things disappear. Yes. When Hashiba finally gained power and the Oda clan lost Nobunaga, the balance of power flipped on its head. Niwa had seen where things were going and supported Hashiba, which had put him at odds with Shibata. But even after Hashiba received Niwas support Power, fortune, relationships, and all else will disappear once they are forgotten. Hashiba treated Niwa like a subordinate and looked down on the Oda clan. Niwa had not liked that treatment. Eventually, he had come down with a disease of the stomach and chosen suicide over death to disease. It was said he had cut open his stomach and pulled out the source of the illness and had it sent to Hashiba. However Wake up in a hundred years, a thousand, or three thousand and it will all have been forgotten. The world had moved on as if to forget everything Niwa had done and Hashiba took over. And Power, fortune, relationships, and all else will never come to fruition and will be forgotten. Hashiba too had died and his followers had been destroyed. Keep going for a hundred years, a thousand, or three thousand and your dream remains unfulfilled. Was Naruze being sentimental to detect emotion in Niwas singing voice? Okay, said Naruze, Ill blow away that depressing tune. Niwa heard the Technohexen begin to play her bass as if providing a musical reply. She began by playing an instrumental prelude. The 12-string bass had 4 main strings with 2 sub strings each. Its music was a lot like a piano performance, but Is that distortion part of her Technohexen tastes? The music strained as soon as the acoustic management Magie Figur kicked in. The piano music grew into a twisted boom that rang in the gut. Hearing that, Niwa realized the Technohexen had chosen an instrument that could fight back against the entire city. The massive bass notes could reverberate through the entire city without anyone to assist her. And Listen, demanded the Technohexen. Bass notes might be hard to make out, but that changes given enough volume. And this city is 1km across. View it as one large acoustic facility and you can make out large-wavelength bass notes from all across the city. Man, am I a genius or what when I pull an all-nighter? She spun around to look in all directions from the roof she was standing on. The city of N?rdlingen is a circle. Do you see why I havent moved from this rooftop near the center of the city? My bass music can reach all parts of the city equally from here. Which meant I have the upper hand. Im sure you had your tactical reasons for choosing that position, but you will need the pure force of 3000 peoples music to reach the entire city from the north end. Especially with that balanced song of yours made up primarily of baritone notes. That was probably so it would better correspond to the ley lines, but that makes distance a problem. She played an especially loud note. Sometimes like a piano, sometimes like a harp, and sometimes as a pure blast of sound, the 12-string basss notes swelled out. Here it comes! The Weiss Hexens black wings bristled from the expansion of sound. And CCCCC The booming of a spell-controlled drum joined it. With a four-on-the-floor rhythm, the heartbeat-like drum produced more deep bass tones. The city cried out around the Weiss Hexen. With her at the center, the house rooftops shook and the windows rattled. Inside the homes, the tableware and furniture made noise and the waves of sound crashed across the entire city. The circular ripples arrived. The waves of groaning houses pushed out to the city walls where Niwa and her people were. Here goes! The Technohexen sang in the center of the auditory explosion. When youre stupid, youre stupid till the day you die!! She repeated the boys previous line. Long ago and not so long ago. Naruze sang while rapidly playing her bass. Her song was practically a rap. If it carried too much of a melody, it would lose out to the bass. She had to shout her words. It was late at night after all. So I lived deep in the German mountains back in the day. Hunting with my trusty gun is how I made my pay. Bang, bang, bang C shoot, shoot, and reload. The money poured in till I had a mountain-load. Yeah, this takes me back. Im from the mountains in M.H.R.R. too. Learning to shoot from your dad must be a tradition in the mountain regions, she thought while singing. The song was based on the boy, but she was picturing her own hometown. She thought back to that vague image of the deep forest. I lived wild and free, like a goddamned bandit. Im sorry, mom and dad. That wasnt quite how Id planned it. But still I found myself with a name inherited. I was given so much I dont think I merited. She played an adlibbed interlude. She just had to keep playing. Play and play while the drum kept beating. She took a breath and cradled the bass in her arms while playing it. And The world and my nation can go to hell for all I care. They say nothing is permanent and to me that sounds fair. Life is just a crazy game. Conquering each other is its name. The character of a nation is like a Leviathan. Hell of a name for a politics book, Hobbes my man. The war of all against all was well said. The game of life is one weve all led. Oops, my lyrics are getting out of control. The adolescent boy never said all that. But there are problems in that game of life. Like what I happened to see about my wife. Naruze gave a shout and moved her body around. She was going to change the song from here on, but this was not a change to the tune. She was adding further notes and controlling them. Instead of what she was doing before Ill move my arms and hands both! So she played several strings at once for a rapid and changing tune. Yeah, you heard me. Thats right. It was love at first sight. She raised her voice to sing. She was still shouting the words, but God, I cant believe anyone can be so pretty. Yeah, it was looks at first, but Im not trying to be witty. She was so pretty it was like being hit by a hex. Now I see why they call Sweden the capital of sex! The teenage boy turned back to glare at her, but she gestured with her chin for him to face forward. She took a breath, lowered her hips, and played the bass. But please tell me why. She insists that she must die. I thought she might be no more than a pretty face. But on the inside, I find shes nothing but wit and grace. How can we reach a compromise in this game of life? Tell me, god, what to do about my wife. But shes Catholic and will have prayed to god first. I swear to that god I must have been cursed. Naruze shouted out into the city. Her voice sent rattling ripples through the houses as she sang. Were so different in stature and intent. She wouldnt even listen to my lament. But Ive been oh so worried for her. These thoughts fill my head over and over. What the hell am I supposed to do? How can I stop myself from feeling so blue? Yeah, I get it, cupid. What am I, stupid? But stupid as I am, Im not beaten and Im not cowed. Because Ive fallen for her- She shouted even louder. Hey, dont make me say that out loud! From there, she made all the more noise. The notes linked together into phrases that drew out her shouting voice. Listen up, god, cause Im about to do something dumb. I know Im betraying my future and everything else to come. The game of life is like a game of roulette. The wheel only spins one way, so Ill place my bet. It was bound to happen sooner or later. So nows the time to be the traitor. She played the deep music while gathering strength in her fingernails to send the music out further and deeper. Its time to be stupid, even if its lame. Laugh if you must, but Im winning this game. Im doing this, so dont you worry. Ill take it all back in a real hurry. God and the world may have given up on me and you. But the goals right there, so theres only one thing to do. Dont worry, what were doing aint wrong. And if being stupid is right and not wrong She played and raised her voice to repeat the initial line. When youre stupid, youre stupid till the day you die! Naruze let out a long breath. She played a distorted bass note that reverberated out like a bowstring being drawn taut. That was one verse. She had gotten the hang of it and she was making a nice sound, so the real battle was about to begin. With that first verse, she had learned how to adjust how far the sound spread and how to get it to reach her enemy, so she would bring the fight to them and destroy them with the second verse. She would intervene in their sound and strike them. But first, she took a breath. The interlude time before the second verse was the MC time. She strummed the 12-string bass as if building up sound pressure while she spoke. Well? Niwa had finished with her hook and was preparing to enter her second verse. Niwa also swayed a bit and shrugged. It was honestly a horrid song made up of distorted notes and a drumbeat. You must think too much of yourself. Huh? Just so you know, that insistence on pure sounds is really outdated. And didnt you say before that you were using your superior numbers to crush me? Although that doesnt seem to have worked very well. Naruze gave a performative shrug. Well, I shouldnt expect much from an old lady like you. So youre a vocalist who cant even play a spell instrument? And what kind of crazy vocalist needs 3000 backing musicians? Did you grow old waiting to recruit that many people? But, hey, I get it. She laughed while writing the word ha thrice in the air. An old lady like you cant exactly dress up all cute and sing on the stage, so I do sympathize. This Technohexen is a true enemy, silently thought Niwa. Insha kotobs appeared around her. They used divine transmissions to not interfere with the performance. I-I think you could dress up all cute, Niwa-sama! Itd be great! H-hes right! That isnt she a little old for this look is great! That Technohexen just has terrible taste! Wait, you moron! Dont phrase it like that or she wont wear it! Hm, since when do people see me like this? wondered Niwa. Is the lack of comments from the girls because theyre trying to be nice? Regardless, this enemy was quite good at this. The 3000 musicians she had prepared were meant to perform well enough to convince the local spirits. In a direct confrontation, they were unwieldy and could only provide so much volume. Besides, the 3000 were only useful when unified. And once unified, they became a collection of instruments playing behind her, so the actual number did not matter that much. Meanwhile, the enemy had set things up to crush her. That rapid but deep music was utilizing the local terrain and it was full of energy. How experienced are you? asked Niwa. Every night with Margot. A few of the musicians stopped playing, so she glared over at them until they started again. Not what I meant. Im aware of that. To be honest, Im in such a good mood Id probably latch onto anything, said the girl. After all, Im really tired right now. What were they to do with someone like this? Naruze smiled a little. Im glad I found some time at night to practice with this 12-string bass at home. But that was because We more or less won the band competition at last years Spring School Festival. Weve done plenty of similar things too. I mean, Musashi had nothing to do, so we had all the time in the world. But, she thought. We never got a chance to face off against our strongest opponent during that Spring School Festival. Well, they tried to make an appearance, but there was some trouble and the festivals closing event was canceled partway through. They had faced off a few times since then, but never at such a largescale event. She had chosen to play the instrument to keep her awake during all-nighters and to preserve her fighting spirit. To be blunt, Im not about to lose to the likes of you. So you say. Judge, replied Naruze, Testament, said her opponent. And at the same time CCCCC They both resumed singing. Niwa formed lyrics with the performance of 3000 pushing her onward. I travel through the field without knowing what once blossomed there. The wind blew. A gentle night breeze blew through the field. The ringing of the bell does not bring back the long lost memories. A bell rang and the wind instruments played the sounds of memories. But So, came a sudden voice. Lets get the show on the road. This idiot is shifting into full stupid mode. Deep notes stabbed horizontally into them. Naruze sent out deep notes. She pictured them like flat blades. The chords progressed along with the drumbeat. She played simple notes with the 12 strings. But what do I do and what do I say? I met her and she wouldnt give me the time of day. Whats going on here? How is this fair? Why wont she listen? Does she just not care? She directed the notes toward the drum players of those 3000. After all, Niwas orchestra had no conductor, so it was the drums that led the way. How to attack them was simple. She played a somewhat shifted beat louder than their own. Their rhythm never changed since they were playing a surprisingly slow song. Naruze instead played a rough beat with some changes and adlibs thrown in. And Yeah! She threw in some shouts to draw their rhythm toward that of her bass and drums. I dont have a choice, I just dont. I have to do this cause everyone else wont. She added a beat to match each word. These notes were even louder than the enemy drums. And hers was four-and-a-half beats off from theirs. Niwa could tell her orchestra had taken a direct auditory attack. The enemy had used a simple method of interference. She locked her sides ears with loud noise and confused their timing. Their orchestra had no conductor. After all, a conductor would make the music more managed and artificial. This music was an offering for the spirits and the spirits tended to see a conductors management as a restraint. So the musicians were all timing their performance themselves. They generally kept a timeline on an insha kotob, but there were still individual differences. Some had grown puzzled from the deep notes coming from the Weiss Hexen. They had apparently confused the Technohexens music for that of the others around them. They looked around and realized the others were not playing yet. CCCC So they panicked. She got us. The drumbeat was a little off. They would fix it soon enough, but the mistake could not be hidden. And that mistake propagated through the others nearby. They were growing cautious. That was the right thing to do, but it was also a mistake. Their performance was an offering to the spirits and the spirits would not like a cautious sound. The enemys attack was effective due to its simplicity. So Two can play at that game. The song offering played by the 3000 might seem predetermined, but it was not. Niwa used her voice as an attack of their own. Naruze listened to Niwas song. I look back, but there is nothing there. It was still a depressing song. Her voice was a little stronger than before, but Shes aged in a bad way. Naruze knew why someone might like to look back, but what did it mean for nothing to be there? It ends. It all ends. Yeah, things tend to end, thought Naruze. And Hm!? Something was off about her 12 strings. The lowest sub string did not sound right. She noticed something else too. The wind. The wind was blowing gently across the city below. The wind was of course created by Niwas theatre spell. Specifically, by the strings section of her orchestra. That was the deeper notes. In that case, thought Naruze. Theyre trying to interfere with me. Niwa had raised her voice to get the wind-producing strings to play louder so they could be heard over her. And the powerful strings caused the local N?rdlingen spirits to accept those deeper notes more than before. Unless it was an ensemble, a specific note was only needed once. That meant her lower notes were partially swallowed up within N?rdlingen. Not bad. She had thought Niwa was simply relying on numbers, but apparently not. She was not directly attacking with the sound like Naruze was, but she was limiting Naruzes music using the local spirits. In that case, thought Naruze while continuing to play. She shook Weiss Fr?ulein to adjust her grip on it. Fine, then. She sang as if aiming and firing. That settles it. She attacked. Niwa bolstered her defenses against the Weiss Hexens attack. Wind! She raised her voice to make the strings play louder. She was in trouble otherwise. The Technohexens weapon was producing the same wind sound as her strings section but somewhat distorted. That was close! She was glad she had gotten her music out first. Otherwise, many on her side would have confused the enemys music for the proper sound and self-destructed. But This isnt pushing her back!? A few on her side had gotten their timing off. She could see the Technohexen shaking her 12-string bass side to side. She was adding a time lag into the notes she was distorting, extending, and swinging around to attack. Niwas instruction had been a single louder word, so a lot of her side been confused by the gap in what they heard. And Im not enough on my own, Im just not. But Ill do it alone since thats all Ive got. I know all too well this wont be enough. Im really stupid, so its gonna be rough. Im not looking back not even a glance. But my wife said goodbye and wont join the dance. The string Niwa had sealed off before was back. Defeating her strings section had freed the enemy from the spirits restraint. Youre pretty good at this. This was an exchange of blows. The enemy was bombing Niwa with sound and Niwa was restraining her with sound. On my own, Im helpless and look like a clown. So Ill go find some help and bow my head down. I know it makes me look pretty lame. But really its my circumstances that are to blame. I dont care if everyone thinks Im some dumb child. This is my dream, so Im ready to go wild! Here it comes, thought Niwa as the enemy put a slight pause in her shouted lyrics. A big attack was coming, so she pushed out her own breath. I still have an option left. She pulled out the ace up her sleeve. She used hand gestures to have the others prepare it as she sang. Hold on. Tadaoki walked down the main street while watching the cataclysm falling upon the city of N?rdlingen. Everything was led by the music and voices of the two singers. When the Technohexen struck the air with deep notes, the 3000 would correct those notes and push them out into the night. But the Technohexen kept attacking in the gaps between. Everyones got something they regret. Something you remember at night and fret. So no matter what it might cost. Tell me to take back what I lost. The deep notes raced through the city as if stomping through the rows of houses. They were distorted notes, but Ive got regrets, of course I do. That make me tremble and feel blue. But thats when I heard a reassuring voice. Saying to leave it with them cause I made the right choice. They crashed into the 3000 on the northern wall. The theatre space clearly shook and ether light sprayed upwards. But the music and voices of the 3000 were suddenly released into the night. Because things change, there is no remembering them. When he heard that voice, Tadaoki noticed something about the two lyrics. He noticed the difference between them. He felt a difference in how they viewed regret. Is this what I think it is? Tadaoki realized the clash of songs was showing him something. He was only imagining it was meant for him. He had once heard that thoughts inspired by songs and stories were not the songs and stories teaching you something; they were emotions and thoughts within yourself that had been shaken awake. That was why people came away from the same songs and stories with different feelings. Was it an elementary school teacher that taught him this? He could not remember, but he was pretty sure the lesson had come from Buddhism: When you see or hear something, do not speak of the things that already exist outside of you. Trust in what you find inside yourself. And then strive to find more such things. That leads to the irritatingly important concept that form is emptiness. Had he remembered that lesson because he was thinking about regrets? 6 years had passed since then and answering his questions from back then would solve nothing. And that doesnt just apply to the present. There was the future too. Like 6 years from now. And 6 years from then and so on. He was sure he would be looking back at a point in his past countless times from now on. But what was he to do about the regrets he could see right in front of him right now? Some would struggle and reclaim everything to carry their regrets with them. Some would let everything change so their regrets lost all meaning and faded from memory. He felt like both were acceptable answers. He was also certain there had to be plenty of other equally acceptable answers. He had simply chosen one option out of many. So Im not doing the wrong thing. He kept walking with thanks in his heart. He bowed his head to the idiot who had taught him he was not wrong, to the two singers here, and to his past bonds. Mom and dad, Im more thankful than you know. Thank you for making me someone who refuses to let go. In this life here, I dont have enough heads to bow. So wait till the next life and Ill give you all the thanks you deserve now. Yeah, thats right. He nodded and kept walking. The wind blew and shaking bass notes raced through the city as he continued ever onward. Volume 7C, 84: Tempter on the Stage Volume 7C, Chapter 84: Tempter on the Stage No one lives forever No one remembers forever No one, no one, no one Point Allocation (In Far Eastern, please) Niwa switched from defense to offense. Her opponent was entirely specialized for attack. There was no defense there at all. So it was best to go on the attack. But even if she did defend Were so different in stature and intent. She wont even hear out my argument. But Ive been so worried for her. And I still am, now more now than ever. The varying length of the enemys notes dragged a few of her strings section off beat. They ended up trying to play their own notes even longer to compete with her. Worse, the enemy had perfectly matched her drums to theirs. Instead of shifting off tempo, she followed along with the basic tempo while using the bass to mess with them. She must have realized that was more effective. She really is a Technohexen!! You suddenly realized the enemy had snuck up on you and they hit you with an unexpected attack. It was a nasty method, but Niwa was sure she would have fought similarly if she was alone. You had to use every method available to you to win. What the hell am I supposed to do? What if my attempts bring nothing new? Such a young way of thinking, thought Niwa. Those lyrics were based on what the boy had said before. Of course they were na?ve. Meanwhile, Niwas own lyrics felt horribly old. But the local spirits were the very history of this region. Age let you be less cautious. That was why her side could make use of them. And they made the perfect weapon for her 3000. That was why her 3000 could create wind and represent the grass, stars, and all else using only sound. Because things change. They would steal away the world that their opponent could represent. There is no remembering them. Yes, we will steal it away to bring it all into harmony. Damn that old lady!! Just as the wind seemed to grow stronger and the night clearer, some of her strings stopped making music. It was the very bottom and very top one. And as she tried to correct for that Ah. Shut up! But that sung note sent wind blowing across the field where those twin trees grew. Damn! Hearing it was enough to tell the enemys music had turned this into the top of a hill. The music made sure she could tell. The sound pressure and variations produced by the 3000 constructed two large trees atop the nighttime hill. Countless lights fell from the branches and shined on a poet playing an instrument and singing below. Animals gathered around and slowly nodded at the poets words. The rabbit rolled in front of him to make an offering of itself. If this were Neshinbara, saving the rabbit would make it turn into a bunny-eared girl that demanded to live with him, but this was a different sort of world. Its all so serious, thought Naruze. It was beautiful and clear, but it was also stiff and formal. You could probably stretch out and sleep below the lights on that hill, but you would also feel like it would be wrong to do so. She would have liked to lie down on the hill and open a Magie Figur to play a game or draw a porn doujin storyboard, but that would feel out of place. Which only made her want to do it more. Really, really made her want to. Yeah, I get it, cupid. She sang. She sent out a distorted and weeping sound to bring the music back to how it was. It was hard to tell which side was the villain anymore. Artistically, she was the demon here. But whats wrong with that? Im a Technohexen, after all. But She looks like shes focused on offense, but shes started working on defense too! Naruzes strained and distorted roar was not having much effect. That told her something. Damage control! What am I, stupid? Niwa had instructed a few hundred of her 3000 to perform a certain task. To self-destruct. Niwa sang. The enemys distorted attacks tried to slip their way in below her music, but she quickly reacted before that could happen. She had about a fifth of each section intentionally start playing too early. She kept the damage low enough that it would not upset the local spirits. That allowed them to focus on their own performance. It let them sense that the enemy was attacking so they could respond to it. The enemys attacks still had an effect, but a far smaller one than before. And Niwa was calculating out how much this would hurt them. She was also using the wind to seal off the enemys musical expression. Its probably about time to use the ace up my sleeve, but first A powerful wind blew in. The gust shook the branches of the twin trees. Those trees would eventually disappear as well. And while producing the deep notes meant to indicate that Time to fully disarm the enemy. Now that is a nasty expression! The wind was definitely too powerful. This was the second verse, so the spirits must have grown accustomed to creating that forced wind. That had taken out one of her lower strings. CCCCCC Stop making winds with that groaning sound!! She lost one of the middle strings. That left 4 unusable. Her 12 strings were down to 8. What was she supposed to do? The tides were turning against her. How useful would it be to retake those strings from here? They were both headed for the hook in the second verse. They would reach the end of the song after repeating that twice. In that case, thought Naruze. Retaking the strings wouldnt matter much. It would all be over while she was working at the strings. Once the second verse ended, the enemy would probably immediately restart their song from the beginning. That would be the end of it. The enemy would have to make some adjustments for all this, but Im honestly not sure I can keep this up much longer. She was up against 3000 people. Even if they were exhausted, they had the morale boost of working in a group. She, meanwhile, would have to play the same song again with just as much energy. And do it while alone. Even if the enemy had to make adjustments, her strings would still be unusable as part of N?rdlingens performance. Just as the city would remain at night, the strings would not recover. She would be in poor shape during the second run-through of the song. So she had to end this before this first run-through reached the end of the second verse. Which meant I have to go on the attack with everything I have. She was about to reach the hook. She checked what strings she still had. She could create a deep note with any one of them, but it hurt to have one of the strings in the middle taken out. If she was not careful CCCC Whoops, she thought. I was late on that one. So But stupid as I am, Im not beaten and Im not cowed. Because Ive fallen for her- She rushed her singing to catch up and the words were caught in the shadow of the branches. In the shadows cast by those lights. Another of her strings was taken. Damn! I cant stand it, but fine. That helped wake me up, so Ill just have to take them out in the next spurt. I swear Ill win this. So Hey, dont make me say that out loud! Naruze constructed her offensive. She focused on the strings section because they were creating the air and wind. That meant they were the central heart linked to the night sky. They pointed to that vast space with their musical expression. That would also be what Niwa was using to take out Naruzes strings by raising her voice. So attacking them would help defend her. So Ive gotta take them out! With her mind made up, Naruze decided to begin with the hook. Just then, Niwa did something atop the north gate. She added another musical expression. The number of those musical expressions increased her control of this place and she had just added another to her battlefield. She began to dance. Niwa shook her body. In Mlasi culture, dancing was used to express emotion. That was of course possible using music as well. Not to mention poetry. But if you wanted to express the movement of emotion with clear motions, you had to go with dance. Every one of you. She held a thin blue and yellow cloth in each hand and let them flutter as she twirled. She stood up on her toes and spun her entire body. I am so sorry. Tadaoki sensed something while staring straight ahead at the north gate. What is this weight? He did not understand, but the wind, sound, light, and everything else seemed to have grown heavier. This was not about the physical weight; it was a presence. It was the sense in the air that made things seem alive. Just as a slight breeze could reveal the presence of someone passing by. If it will all end, then there is no reason to stay here. It was Niwa. She twirled, extended her arms, and stretched her legs to turn around and around while placing herself within the wind and sound. She was tempo itself. Her limbs, body, and head spun and swayed before popping back up at the last second. Then she would pull them back, slowly catch them in her gut, swing her upper body, and then spin back the other way. When viewed from a distance, the motions performed just with her hands seemed so much bigger than that. There was power there. She was not just swinging her arms and legs through the air. She was gathering her strength to send it to the entire space around her, but she made it look like such light movements. That allowed the dance to send out power on such light noises. Wow. For a moment, Tadaoki could have sworn he saw the movement of her arms in the blowing wind, so he shook his head. He could not fall for the enemys tricks. But Hey! He realized he could no longer hear the Technohexen singing behind him. Her song had been destroyed. Naruze was hit by Niwas attack. Damn! They had been using music here in N?rdlingen. That expressive technique had used the notes produced by instruments and the song produced by people. Now Niwa had added in the expressive technique of dance. That would not have been too difficult to deal with if she was only dancing. She could have crushed it the same as the instruments or singing. But Niwa was different. She placed her dance on top of the instruments and singing. She applied further pressure. Her sound pressure and depth of expression were growing. Naruze heard a snapping from her instrument as one of her drawn-on strings broke. This did more than just seal off that sound. She was losing the source of any sounds that the two of them shared. The sealed strings had already broken, so she was down to 8. Damn, she thought while opening her throat. Then another one snapped. This is bad, she thought with some panic in her heart, which caused her breath to catch in her throat. There is no present and future. Everything we have will end. Another one snapped. There is no present and future. Everything we have will be forgotten. Another string bent and began to hop up. Oh, no! If that one snapped, she would be down to 5. She wanted at least 4 to maintain her bass. She wanted to protect that at all costs, but how could she do that? She considered dancing, but she had never really done that. She had done stage choreography, but she had never done anything that could be called an independent dance. And And it will not end. That line reminded Naruze of something unrelated to this battle. It wont end!? To end the world but not to let it end. Wait! Niwa was a top-ranking member of P.A. Oda. She would know a lot about the Genesis Project. So what was this song really about? That was when a further movement was added in. It came from the chorus of 500 behind Niwa. And we will not let it end! They danced, providing 500 peoples worth of additional pressure. Oh, no! The pressure from Niwa was problem enough, but they had added this for good measure. Now was not the time to be thinking up a countermeasure, but when she tried to play her music ! It snapped, leaving her with 5. But, groaned Naruze. She held Weiss Fr?ulein with all its snapped strings, but she still viewed the enemy. And she took action. She aimed Weiss Fr?ulein as if stabbing it into herself and she tossed up a 500-yen coin she had pulled from her pocket. Then she activated an acceleration spell. Herrlich! Naruze felt more of an impact than actual pain. Her legs briefly refused to support her, but a pain control spell she had strengthened for her own purposes kicked in a moment later. Ahhhhh! She kept her trembling body upright and got Weiss Fr?uleins trembling strings under control. That woke me up! This was the same thing the adolescent boy had done. It would probably count as part of the performance leading up to the hook, so she raised her voice with all the momentum she had just built for herself. Listen up, god, cause Im about to do something dumb! She yelled. She could not dance and the enemys attack was hitting her like a solid bombing, but I feel like a winner! She would do everything she could. Because And when youre dumb, you absolutely, positively never give up hope! Not when you fail, not when its hopeless, and not when the world says nope! That line was followed by another string snapping. She was down to 4, but that was fine. She stood Weiss Fr?ulein up on end and played the music to shake the entire city while she roared. So like I said, Im about to do something dumb. Even though Im betraying my future and everything else to come! As soon as those words left her mouth Heh heh. I really like this new sound from you, Naruze. Two people stood next to her now. One was a crossdresser, and the other was Kimi!? H-how come you can move too!? Kimi narrowed her eyes and smiled at Naruzes question. The C night C life. She mouthed the words silly girl, she was already swaying her body, and she had a sign frame open. It was from the Ootsubaki Shrine. This is Nightlife Temptation, the Ootsubaki Shrines night activity wakeup spell. Ootsubaki is Uzume whose song and dance saved the world from darkness while Amaterasu was hiding in the rock cave. The song and dance that saved the Far East while bringing it to laughter is most powerful at night. So Ootsubakis role is to purify the night. So if N?rdlingen is trapped in the night, it is my time to shine. Naruze raised her eyebrows and smiled a little at that. What a coincidence. Its the same for Technohexen. Then, replied Kimi with a smile. You are a real woman, Naruze. Whether staying up till the dawn or pulling an all-nighter, a real woman can make the world her playground at any time of day or night. She can embrace the things she likes at whatever time and place she likes and surround herself with the scents she likes as she drifts off to sleep. She smiles as she sleeps. A real woman lives in luxury. After all, time is what matters more than all else, yet we know the luxury of wasting it. We can be there and laugh at all times. Do you understand? That is what it means to be a flower. To blossom and surround yourself in your favorite scent at all times. So Art, literature, storytelling, music, and all such things are external to the flower. So, Naruze, you did the right thing. Your lyrics were coming from inside you. You smell nice. Kimi brought her nose to Naruzes neck, gave a sniff, and smiled a little. Donuts? Marzipan. I see, said Kimi with a smile before glancing over at the enemy. That name inheritor had 500 backup singers. She was a dancer who could also sing. And on the other side Heh heh. Naruze, you cheered the adolescent boy on, gave him a kick in the rear, and even paid respect to my foolish brother. You had a good thing going there, so now its my turn to help you. I dont need your help, nor did I ask for it. Oh, dear. Does this girl really think I would help her if she had asked for it? She must think highly of herself. I am the kind of girl who never nods her head when someone bows down to the ground before me. Yes, my defenses are ironclad C they are giant breasts level! Hey, sis? Could you put together an acoustic spell for me too? If you insist. You can have this one I made if you promise me tea in the morning for a week. Naruze stared in utter disbelief, but Kimis foolish brother was an exception. That was just how it was. Silly girl, said Kimi as she pulled some lipstick from her skirt and drew two lines on Naruzes Weiss Fr?ulein. Hey! Wh-what are you doing!? I gave you two more strings. You were having trouble with your bass notes taken from you, werent you? This is only half the original 12, but that narrower range is perfect for a last spurt. She turned to face the enemy again. That twirling woman had 500 backup singers, but Lets do this, foolish brother. You aint gonna greet her? If you insist. Hey, you over there! Kimi bowed with her entire body, moved her feet together, and raised her right hand. Hey! Hey, hey, you! Hello! Naruze could not believe what she was seeing. Most of the 3000 on the other side had lost their balance all at once. What!? Their music fell apart and their dancing staggered. Me: Oh, dont let that bother you, Black Mar. Just keep getting ready, okay? Think of her move as a type of boke that made them all fall over for the tsukkomi. Yknow, that classic gag. She got that much, but low key was not a part of that other girls dictionary. It helped that she had gathered attention while speaking with Naruze beforehand. Then she made a greeting following the Chancellors setup, so of course the enemy had been focused on her. And Me: Calling out to you over there is pretty common at concerts, right? It isnt meant to address anyone in particular, but she did it following that setup and with a greeting to follow it up. Mar-Ga: But you were stepping with your feet beforehand, werent you? Wise Sister: Oh, you noticed that? Ive been doing that since climbing up here. I was swaying in time with their breathing and adding in some dance steps before that greeting. She had synced herself with them before doing the you over there. They did the same during concerts. Everyone in the direction of over there would gather attention and they would all bring their hands to their mouths and shout. Now, said Kimi while viewing the enemy. 3000? You seem a little shorthanded. The four of us can handle that easy. Four? Naruze counted herself, Kimi, and the crossdresser, but then she noticed the two arms looking up at her from the rooftop. This has got to be a first in concert history. Actually, how did the arms wake up? Can they even fall asleep in the first place? asked the Chancellor. That naturally elicited a snort of bitter laughter from her. That was nice. I feel more relaxed. And what the hell, she decided while raising Weiss Fr?ulein again. She held it nearly vertically with its 6 strings C the 4 she had drawn and the 2 in lipstick. CCCCC! She sang. Mitotsudaira ran alongside N?rdlingens wall while looking up into the night sky to the east. What was happening inside there? She was worried about everyone in there, but My king! It pained her that she could not burst inside there to help. But then an impact hit. !? It came from N?rdlingen. The city walls and even the night sky above it were violently shaken. A tremor ran through the nearby area while the 1km city very clearly hopped up. What in the world are they doing in there!? Wouldnt you normally ask what is happening there? Mitotsudaira shook her head at Tomoe Gozens question. She was absolutely confident of this one. This was definitely Kimis doing. There is not a doubt in my mind that she just kicked the ley lines or something. Volume 7C, 85: Usurper of the Stands Volume 7C, Chapter 85: Usurper of the Stands Jump Its silly And meaningless But if you cant jump high Youre even worse Point Allocation (Morning High) The city shook. It trembled in the wind, the twin trees swayed in the night, and the illusionary light scattered like a swinging pendulum. Niwa danced and sang while watching it all from atop the north gate. Power, fortune, relationships, and all else will disappear once they are forgotten. She sang and she danced. Her dance pressurized the music and song. It served only to draw out this night and to let it end. In other words, it was destruction. Wake up in a hundred years, a thousand, or three thousand and it will all have been forgotten. The sky had lost its stars, the trees were withered, the grass had dried up, and the hill became a collection of dried dirt. Begone, illusory lights. There is nothing more for you to illuminate. Power, fortune, relationships, and all else will never come to fruition and will disappear. Yes, thought Niwa. None of us are free to do as we like and we will eventually disappear. But Keep going for a hundred years, a thousand, or three thousand and you will find only refuse. Instead of trying to wake this world of night, she sent it toward destruction. And while running through that performance, she noticed that destruction was having trouble getting started. And she knew why. Musashis Technohexen! Naruze shook the city. When she created music and a voice, others placed power in those things: Kimi and the crossdresser. The arms were moving in a weird way that was scarily distracting when she looked at it. But The game of life is like a game of roulette. The wheel only spins one way, so Ill place my bet. Kimi twirled to match the lyrics. Naruze had not told her the lyrics and this was all adlibbed, so it was incredible how well her movements matched. She was probably predicting what lyrics were likely to come. So It was bound to happen sooner or later. So nows the time to be the traitor. The others would dance on their own, so she decided to focus on her part and increased her volume. In response, Kimi took stronger dance steps, the arms jumped up, and the crossdresser made it all the livelier. Its time to be stupid, even if its lame. Laugh if you must, but Im winning this game. The crossdresser took his sisters outstretched hand and the two twirled out in front. Naruze noticed the arms riding on their shoulders, which made it look like a ghost photo. But Im doing this, so dont you worry. Ill take it all back in a real hurry. The two of them parted, crouched low, and added in another large spin. It all looked so light and nimble, but a lot of training had gone into how they stood back up on one leg afterwards. God and the world may have given up on me and you. But the goals right there, so theres only one thing to do. They took each others hand again and the sister smiled and ducked below the arch formed by the crossdressers arm. Dont worry, what were doing aint wrong. And if being stupid is right and not wrong Naruze played the music as loud as she could here. The song would end once she once more went through the hook, so she did not shout the key phrase here. But something rang out in its place: a dance step. Kimi took a step, the crossdresser took a step, and the arms hopped up. Yeah! N?rdlingen performed a dance step. Kimi smiled at how the city shook. And without a word, she hopped up, used that step to shake the city, and pointed into the sky. The number of stars in the heavens had shrunk at some point, but not due to the destruction told of in Niwa and her 3000s song. The dawn approaches! She heard the music of destruction from those 3000 and she felt a gaze. That came from Niwa. She had to be at a very high level as an actor to manage those 3000, but You know why the city shakes, dont you? You really dont play fair. I mean, youre using that music, song, and dance to hide your true form. And that false form is deceiving us. Because Music, song, and dance are not meant to express something external to yourself. It starts with the voice. In ancient times, before humanity even had language, it all began with the grunts and shouts meant to convey something. Yes, during the height of spring, that was used to say how much I love you and you and you and you and you. During the winter, it was used to weep for those who had succumbed to the cold. So Music, song, and dance came about as a way to give form to your own feelings. What is your point? Is that song of yours saying anything about the feelings inside you? asked Kimi. My dance does. After all, my foolish brother has chosen to live on despite his remorse and to retake what was nearly lost. And I am assisting him. The music being played here pays respect to that, so I would be a very unwise sister indeed if I did not dance along. So Hey, hey, how about it? Kimi took a step that shook the city. This way of life is so much fun. Its silly and it has tons of downsides, but you can keep a smile on your face as long as you can dance together. You find out that they really can do it when they try, so its time to wake them up. She stepped strongly on the rooftop in time with Naruzes music and she called out to someone. Dancing is so much fun, N?rdlingen. Niwa felt the shaking of the city through her feet. The backup dancers behind her were shaken and ether light sprayed from all around. The theatre spell is collapsing!? That girl was good at this. Niwa knew very well what she had done. Just like Niwa had used her dance to pressurize the music and singing, the enemy was using her dance to pass their music and singing through the ley lines. Niwas was an offensive method while theirs was a defensive one. While Niwa was striking at them from above to pin them down, they were changing things on the interior. That was only possible because that enemy was a high-level spell user, and Those deep notes! The bass notes were set up to reach the entire city, so they could also shake the citys ley lines. Then the enemy added in the motion of a dance to give the ley lines a kick. Niwas group had put the city to sleep with their song, but that singer and those dancers were getting the citys heart pumping. And it was having an effect. N?rdlingen itself was waking up as a single personality. It really was morning and Niwa could not deny that gave the enemy an advantage, but Not bad. But do you really think this will work? Oh, it will. Dont be silly. A real woman will make sure it works. So it will. And I will make sure it works and there is nothing a liar of a woman can do to stop it. The enemy took another step, so We will see about that, said Niwa. She danced, but differently from before. I will do whatever it takes! Naruze saw a change come over Niwas movements. She was still dancing, but the movements she made to manage the 500 behind her were In the reverse order!? She was performing the same dance as Kimi but in reverse. Naruze knew this was a forbidden technique in dancing. Reversing the proper sequence would call in the opposite thing. It was a type of taboo. But this reversed dance had another, even more frightening effect. Mar-Ga:'' If she establishes a reversed dance, it means the dance has been analyzed and surpassed, so we lose the divine protection provided by the dance! The enemy was a skilled enough dancer to pull this off. Putting together a reversed dance against Kimi was an impressive feat all on its own. But Kimi smiled. Interesting. Naruze? Naruze gave her a questioning look, so Kimi tossed her a sign frame while calmly dancing. And she spoke while Naruze caught the sign frame. In 30 seconds, I will have reduced her to nothing. Niwa danced. Power, fortune, relationships, and all else will disappear once they are forgotten. She danced in the reverse order. She made not a single mistake. After all, she had seen her opponents entire dance during the first run-through of the hook earlier. It helped to have an assistance team at times like this. They had recorded the enemy dancers dance and were playing the footage in reverse for the backup dancers. They only had to watch that and match its tempo as they danced. With her and the 500 supporting her, not even the most skilled opponent could stop it. She had trained enough to ensure she made no mistakes here. She could see signs of the enemy dancer trying to mess up her dance, but when she included those attempts into the reversed dance, the enemy tried to escape it by changing her speed and movements. But Niwa was not shaken as she continued perfectly following the enemys dance in reverse. She had to win this. Yes. I doubt I will ever see a stage like this again. Looking at Niwa Nagahides career, the only major battle remaining for her was the Battle of Shizugatake after the Honnouji Incident. But that would be fought against Shibata, so on a personal level, she was not looking forward to it. Still, she was definitely approaching her retirement. As an intermediary and transporter, she would continue to fight on occasion to help out, but Thats right. Wake up in a hundred years, a thousand, or three thousand and it will all have been forgotten. That describes me perfectly, she thought. Niwa acted as an intermediary for the others. Lately, she had been helping out in Kantou C especially in Houjou C and also moving further north to work with Date and Mogami. The Niwa of the Age of the Gods had played a similar role, so she could see how he had fallen ill. It had been a stomach disease, but she was certain it was caused by the stress of that middle management job. She had it a lot easier because the others understood her and because she could see what was coming thanks to the Testament. But its still a thankless job. Power, fortune, relationships, and all else. A lot of things were in motion and being in charge earned the resentment of those who had things taken from them. When that happened, she would blow off some steam by heading out with the others for a celebration of a job well done or for a farewell party. They were the victors and their job was done, so what was wrong with celebrating? They had often done karaoke. These days, she was carrying so much responsibility and flying all over the Far East, so she could not find that kind of casual but close friendship at any of her destinations. She had often partied with the others in the past. Maeda-kun and Sassa-kun were especially excited when Hashiba-kun built Sunomata Castle. Everyones opinion of Hashiba-kun shot up then thanks to that plan and preparations that even Shibata-kun had nothing but praise for. I was the one who dragged those opinions back down by giving her those drinks at that party, so maybe that was wrong of me. She gets so lecture-y when shes drunk. That had to be the first time a newcomer used pure logic to lecture at her upperclassmen at length like that. But even with Hashiba-kuns issues, shes a top-ranking member of M.H.R.R. now and you could call her one of the main players for both P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R. The biggest problem of the Honnouji Incident remains, but if she can take over then, then maybe I can relax and retire. She wanted to ask around during summer break to see what the others thought about this. After all, she was an intermediary, so it would cause a lot of problems if she retired before everyone was ready. Like Takigawa-san did. She must have had her own thoughts on the matter. Had that begun when she faced Musashi at the Battle of Kanagawa? Still, it had helped P.A. Oda for her to take care of their loss at the Battle of Komaki Nagakute. That had especially changed how the next generation of newcomers viewed things. But, thought Niwa. Will never come to fruition and will disappear. That wasnt fair, Takigawa-san. You never stopped mispronouncing my name as Niu-chan and then you retired ahead of me. And youre supposed to do a lot at the Battle of Shizugatake, so how are we supposed to deal with that? Ugh, my stomach is hurting again. But I so wish I could go partying with the others at a karaoke place or wherever. Yes, if the Keichou Campaign had ended how we wanted it to, I would be in Edo right now, coming home early in the morning after a night out with Takigawa-san, Hashiba-kun, and the others. Musashi, you really are thorn in our side. I fought you once at Novgorod, but that was against Sviet Russ Saitou Tomonobu and Dates Date Narumi, so this is technically my first time facing Musashi. So lets see. For now, I would say they are a horribly distinctive group. They like to take advantage of the dueling rules as much as possible, but I can see signs of that stance even here. They have their name inheritors and other powerful fighters go nuts to clear the way for their ordinary warriors. Thats honestly an awful lot like our own methods. But there is one major difference between us and Musashi. These kids have way too much freedom. Any attempt to control them is failing. In fact, it feels like no attempt is being made. That would normally mean they scatter in battle, so is the city of Musashi just that comfortable a place to live. Or is it because these methods keep winning for them? Yes, thats it. Takigawa-san found an answer to this. Thats why she hurried on ahead. If the current generation cant handle this, she wanted to leave it in the hands of the next generation. Now, what does that mean I should do? Can I remain here instead of hurrying on ahead to join her? But Keep going for a hundred years, a thousand, or three thousand. Thats right, thought Niwa. All of us will eventually disappear before we can find complete freedom. So And you will find only refuse. Musashi, this will be over by the time the dawn arrives. At this rate, anyway. Shaja. Niwa took her final step. She had established the reversed dance. Naruze followed Kimis instructions. There were a few different instructions, but one was as follows: Wait just a bit on the hook. Give the music to me. That was asking a lot since they were short on time, but Naruze could not defeat Niwa and the 3000 on her own. They currently formed a team meant to oppose that 3000. That idiot girl had a plan and Naruze did not, so when she told Naruze what to do, it was best to comply. But Niwa just completed the reversed dance! The entertainer gods that Kimi worshiped would pick up on the thoughts contained in a performance or artwork, even if they were poorly made, but they would not provide divine protections for a performance or artwork that was stolen, plagiarized, or half-assed. And if it was proven that anyone could do it and you did not even need to be an entertainer to pull it off, they would also remove their divine protection. Having your dance performed in reverse was enough to show that the trick behind it had been revealed. Niwa had just done that for Kimis dance. The enemy C both Niwa and her 500 backup dancers C had properly reversed the dance. Kimis spell and intervention would be destroyed. Then she could not dance the hook. What do we do? Naruze kept playing while she thought, but then she saw Kimi twirl around. Naruze. The dancer laughed and shrugged without ever stopping her dance. Your choice was the winner here. Just then, 500 peoples worth of light exploded behind Niwa. Niwas backup dancers all had their divine protections destroyed, producing a great shattering of ether light. Niwa gasped. Why? The first thing she checked was whether or not her own divine protection had been destroyed. But hers was fine. Her insha kotob told her none of her divine protections or spells had been destroyed. But everyone behind her was another matter. All 500 had their divine protections destroyed as if in a chain reaction. ! They were blown away and rolled along the floor. What did this mean? They all should have followed that dancers dance in reverse under her command. Her side should have won, and yet What is happening here? she muttered while looking to the enemy. Then she noticed it. The enemy was dancing. That dance was definitely the original order that they were doing in reverse, but her movements were horribly accurate. That was odd. Earlier, she had been slowing or shifting her actions to escape the reversal. But Niwa belatedly realized what the enemys plan was in front of the shaking city. You reversed my reversal as an attack on my backup dancers, didnt you!? Meaning You are my mirror image! You used your movements to send a reversal of my movements to them! I should have known you would understand, said Kimi. Heh heh. Yes, a common tactic against a reversed dance is to hit them with the proper dance that is a reversal of the reversal, but someone on your level would have noticed that. So I created a reversal of your movements and sent it to the dancers behind you. I did nothing at all. Your reversal hit your own backup dancers through me. But Kimi understand why Niwa found this so hard to believe. Yes, matching your dance to 500 people does seem impossible, doesnt it? A reversal requires copying the other persons movements in reverse, so it requires a high level of precision for everyone involved. But Did you fail to notice you had fallen into a trap? Niwa realized what her opponent meant. The insha kotobs! Yes. Her assistants had sent a insha kotob video to everyone. The video showed that dancers dance for the hook in reverse. If everyone had been dancing according to that They were all mimicking her! The dancer had not needed to consider each individual because Niwas side had copied her actions for her. And from there That was not easy, you know? I mean, when dancing for the earlier hook, I had to intentionally unsteady myself and add some imperfections. Dancing badly is a lot harder than it looks. But doing so let me do something. Namely You were dancing a perfectly reversed version of my movements now by watching me live while your backup dancers were all copying my poor performance from back then, so my current performance acted as a bridge between the two. My middle-of-the-road performance allowed my god saw me as an intermediary between the two of you instead of a reversed or proper version. She laughed. And You were too good a dancer. And you were led astray by your management skills. Led astray? Judge, she replied while pointing at Niwa. There are plenty of advantages to using more people, such as the increased sound pressure, the volume, and the attack power, but what do you think happens when you manage them all to ensure perfection? You lose any personality, heart or individuality. Its boring. You are supposed to be expressing things outside and inside yourself, so why would you bring so many hearts together? Instead managing them by tying a rope around their necks and dragging them along with you, a true entertainer should gather everyone together and then show them a performance that guides them all in the same direction. For a brief moment, she moved her pointing finger to the side. Over there! She spoke that phrase with a smile. Ah. Everyone looked in that direction on reflex. The strings section was there. They all knew there was no meaning behind this, but they had looked anyway. She guided us instead of managing us! Some music soon followed. It was the deep notes of the 6-string bass meant to target the strings section. Its time to be stupid, even if its lame. Laugh if you must, but Im winning this game. This was a bombing. The backup dancers had already been destroyed and this explosive noise destroyed the divine protections of the strings section while causing the city to hop up with a tremor. Niwa saw the enemy dancing. This was a different dance from before, but the dance seemed to have no form. It looked like she was simply jumping up high and swinging her arms around. It only looked like she was celebrating. Did that even qualify as a dance? But she was not the only one hopping into the air like that. The crossdresser was too. As were the arms and The Weiss Hexen! They were all hopping up and down as they pleased while producing music and song. CCCCC They danced and the bombing hit Niwas group. Naruze danced as Kimi had instructed. However, she was not entirely sure this counted as a dance. She was only jumping up and down and bending her legs to smack her heels against her butt. It was more celebrating than anything. In that jumping mosh style of dance, she kept playing her music and shaking the city as she landed. Im doing this, so dont you worry. She sang. She jumped, sent her bass notes stabbing into the enemy, and shouted. Ill take it all back in a real hurry. She was a bit troubled by how a smile appeared on the corners of her mouth. Why am I enjoying this so much? Kimi bumped into her shoulder and she too was smiling. This is a festival, Naruze. A festival to rejoice the coming dawn, said Kimi with a smile. Ootsubaki is opening the stone cave. She waved her hand up into the air and Naruze followed it with her gaze to see light entering the heavens. The arrival of dawn meant the enemys spell was collapsing. Long ago, in an age before people were people, the night was a time of fear, said Kimi. Everything that came from the darkness was harmful. Like wolves. They had no weapons at that time, so even if they hid in a cave, they would be wiped out if a single predator arrived. Things were similar during the Middle Ages. If the walls of your house could not resist a night attack by bandits, it was all over for you. So way back then, the coming of dawn was enough to bring happiness. But you know what? A real woman knows the night is dangerous. Which is why we enjoy the nightlife so much. The enjoyment comes from understanding the dangers of the night. It reminds you that you are enjoying yourself during that dangerous time. And when you return from the dangerous night, you are relieved to see the dawn and to find your precious everyday life once more. So If you cant dance and smile when you see the dawn, it means you are a terrible woman who has forgotten the dangers of the night and the importance of your everyday life. What are you, an animal? Naruze said that with a snort of laughter, but she had her own difficulties to deal with. In this game of life. She kept up the bombing, but their opponents defenses were tough. She wanted to up the ante with her attacks. Is there nothing I can do? She wanted the dawn. The sky was growing brighter, but the hook was going to end soon. The enemy was still holding on. Ether light exploded each time she struck and the city shook, but they could keep going yet. They had apparently switched to defensive tactics to simply survive. Well, thats a cheap trick, said Kimi. You dont get to say that after your reversal trick. But the enemys theatre spell was not destroyed yet. Naruze sniped the drums section since they were crucial for the backup dancers to keep their rhythm, but There just arent enough lyrics left for this. Should she go for another run-through of the hook? But that would dilute the impact of the performance. Then what should I do? she wondered. Just then, a mosh blow hit her on the reverse shoulder. Kimi and the others were all in the other direction, so who had flown through the air to hit her shoulder? Margot! Morning! Naruze saw the Schwarze Hexen smile. Her partner was holding Schwarze Fr?ulein. It too had 6-strings drawn on it, but it was a guitar. Ill match your chords, but were already on the hook, right!? What in the world? Are you trying to steal the best part for yourself? This isnt a tart. Honestly. She could see the others waking up as some light shined down on the city. You did that, Ga-chan, said Margot. And you know I save the tarts strawberry for last so I can give it to you. Just like this. Margot kissed her. That came as a surprise, but she did demonstrate passing the strawberry, so Naruze used her tongue as well. Margot accepted it and then they landed. Ha ha, laughed Margot. Thanks for that. Any time. Naruze readied Weiss Fr?ulein and Margot readied Schwarze Hexen. Thats twice the strength and a thousand times the good mood. Lets show them what Eisen can do. Niwa realized the enemy attacks had doubled. The deep notes were now joined with higher notes. She could have responded to that back at the beginning, but now she was worn out and she had lost so many backup dancers. Most of them had lost their divine protections or even their instruments. The sky was also beginning to grow blue. Kh. I need to stay strong, she thought. If they endured the enemys hook, they could remake Twin Sal Trees. That would reset everything and a new night would begin. The enemy had doubled their attack strength, but she would be able to deal with that. She only had to last another ten seconds, if that. God and the world may have given up on me and you. But the goals right there, so theres only one thing to do. Yes, the goal was right there. So Niwa had the surviving members of the strings section create a wind. We will outlast! Dont worry, what were doing aint wrong. The white and black Technohexen sang. They jumped around and bumped their shoulders and wings together. So listen up. If being stupid is right and not wrong They raised their voices as one. When youre stupid, youre stupid till the day you die! Even as the auditory assault hit her, Niwa realized she had endured it. Dawn had not come to N?rdlingen. The spell field had not been broken. So she used her voice to achieve victory. She began with the first lyrics of Twin Sal Trees. At last, the field of forget-me-nots has been forgotten. The wind blew and her voice rang out as a song of recovery. What does the ringing of the bell mean? And as she sang, a bell rang in the early morning of N?rdlingen. Huh? The spell field remained. This place should have been asleep. Yet she heard the ringing of a bell. It reached her from the distance, so this was not coming from N?rdlingen. Dont be dumb, said the Weiss Hexen while smiling and hopping around. All you summoned was the ringing of the bell. And that ringing is a sign of the dawn. So The dancer shouted out and jumped high to finish for the Weiss Hexen. This stilly song and dance shall open Ama-no-Iwato! The southern sky split open. White ether light scattered and the cracked spell field shattered all at once. The battlefield sky was peeled away. The booming of artillery fire was already shattering any hope of sleep, but another sound and image was far more concerning for Niwas group. They saw 8 white and black ships. That was the Musashi. A bell was ringing from the surface city of that enormous ship. That was what they had been hearing. Attention citizens of Pseudo-Bahamut-class Aerial City Ship Musashi, the ringing of Musashi Ariadust Academys bell and its awakening divine protection are to inform you it is currently 6:57 AM. Over. Suzu sighed on Musashinos bridge. That was closeI think? Wasnt it? Or was it not? Whether or not it was close, I have determined your decision was a superb one, Suzu-sama. Over, said Musashino while receiving a sign frame from Musashi saying the time announcement was complete. But asking us to ring our bell as an alarm clock just because you were feeling sleepy was quite a dynamic decision. Over. Well, um. Suzu frantically waved her hands a little bit. Its6:57? R-ringing it then willum, it willreach everyone even if things arenoisy down below. Judge. There is a lot to focus on when it is my turn. When my ship announces the time, it is impossible to not know the time and it is fortunate that Asama-sama strengthened the divine protection for us. Over. Suzu nodded in agreement and shook her still-sleepy head, but then she noticed something. On the model of N?rdlingen she had created, the automatons were already starting to open defense barriers so those on the main street would not be hit by the cannon fire, but The north gate. The 3000 on top had fallen to their knees and were looking this way, but below it Nagaoka-kunis there. Tadaoki saw the north gate open in front of him. The local spirits had accepted the morning. The gate had been closed to show it was asleep, but now the spirits were opening it wide to return it to its normal state. They really did open it. There was no time. It was 3 till 7, but he still looked back. The Musashis great form had descended beyond N?rdlingens south gate and the Technohexen and the idiots were standing in front of that. The morning sun washed over them and the crossdresser called out to him. Hey! Nagabuto! Get going already! He also pointed toward the sky along with the arms on his shoulders. Those three fingers pointed toward the morning sky. Seeing that blue color, Tadaoki realized something. Sky blue!? I am so kicking your ass when I get back! But after that, he breathed in and Thank you so much! He bowed before turning back around and not looking back again. Ive gotta get going! He could see sunlight fields to the north. There was a stream there and a Far Eastern estate beyond that. The imperial and anti-imperial warriors were already clashing there, but he ran through it all. He ran straight toward his own home he had never before visited. Niwa looked to the sky. It was colored blue and there were no stars to be seen. The blowing wind was only the one arriving from the fields to the east. Honestly. Those idiots were making a lot of noise while approaching along the main street down the center of the village. Down below, the people of the city were waking up, opening their windows, and going about their daily business while cautious of the fighting around the city. Now, then. Her lightning beast Mouse and some water spirit Mice were at her feet. They tilted their heads and thought about lending a helping hand, but Without the spell field, that would damage N?rdlingen, she told them. She sat down on the north gate. The angle and height did not give her a view of the main street. She could guess Musashis people were passing by below, but she would have to rely on the others for that. Yeah. I feel like I know how Takigawa felt now. And I get what Matsunaga Hisahide said. They really are our opposite. Takigawa-san must have confirmed for herself what Matsunaga had realized and then she chose to leave. Niwa could understand what she was feeling here because she had that advance information from those two. No fair, Takigawa-san. She patted the Mice and lay down on the north gate. Our battle here in N?rdlingen is over. Everyone, get some rest and then go support the other units. She muttered I cant believe this while letting the blue sky fill her vision. My musical expression still needs a lot of work. Just look how blue it is. Volume 7C, 86: Precious Princess in a Secret Place Volume 7C, Chapter 86: Precious Princess in a Secret Place What will the adolescent do Upon seeing this? 1: Shotgun 2: Shotgun 3: Shotgun Point Allocation (Shotgun) Tadaoki ran along the road north of N?rdlingen. To the east and west C his left and right C was the battlefield. Tomoe Gozens unit was positioned in the center, but the imperial warriors were charging and firing on them from the east and west. Gunfire rang out and the occasional explosion or lightning was produced by spells. Tomoe Gozens unit was lightly equipped, but they endured by standing back to back and focusing on defense. A divine transmission arrived from Tomoe Gozen. Everyone! Ama-no-Iwato has opened! I will now heal all of you with my Testamenta Arma, so allow the name inheritor through the center! We were gonna do that anyway! And we thought this first healing would never come! Men, clear the way! This name inheritor is a novice on the battlefield! Clear a way back for him too! Testament! Ether light began to scatter from them as they breathed in and charged at the enemy like they were diving underwater. Sounds if impact raced out from the east and west, people were blasted into the air, and others managed to push through. However Go, boy! Its all down to you! The frontline parted to create a curving path 2m wide. He could see the walled-off estate beyond all those people. He would arrive in less than a minute. He ran while hearing the clashing metal and angry shouting from the warriors and occasionally bumping shoulders with one. Thank you so much! He naturally thanked them. They all nodded and gathered together further to push through the enemy. Dont sweat it! If Sweden returns to the fight, itll change the overall power balance! Thats right! If Sweden returns to the fight, we can start trading with them again! Yeah, well have access to Swedish culture! Well be able to search for all those images and videos you can only find there! They all exchanged a glance and nodded. Now thats what I call motivation! They tackled the enemy shoulder-first. But the imperials were not going to just take it. They pushed back using their armor. Dammit! Why are you indecent people trying to take in that pornographic kingdom!? Right!? Attack, men, attack! Do not let them defile themselves! These comments concerned Tadaoki, but he had to hurry on. And some of them shouted were counting on you! as he passed by. That was not necessary. This had always been what he wanted to do. But he still nodded and You can count on me! When he shouted back, their eyebrows briefly rose but then the corners of their mouth did. And Testament! They all crouched down and pushed up at the enemy front line from low to the ground. Mitsunari sensed the front line coming to a standstill. Her northern forces pushing in from the east and west outnumbered the enemy, but Is this a morale issue? That was difficult for a data entity like her to understand. But it made sense when she considered the conditions. - They have a clear goal. - Their commander is nearby and her commands can reach them. And most importantly - The fruits of their actions are clear to see. Of course, that was all true for her side as well, but there was one crucial difference. This is their final objective and their sole objective. Her side was dealing with the entirety of the Battle of N?rdlingen. Their win condition was obliterating the enemy unit and they had to keep fighting until that happened. But the other side would be done after this. If they could get through this, they could leave the Battle of N?rdlingen as the losers. Or to put it another way They can quit while they are ahead! She understood the compromise the enemy must have made with themselves. If they endured here and then withdrew, they would have lost the battle but won what really mattered. So Nari Nari Nari: Ootani-kun! Mitsunari called for the person who could be seen as her closest companion. He had already infiltrated the Nagaoka estate. Nari Nari Nari: Please enter the Nagaoka estate via divine transmission! You need to have Lady Nagaoka blow herself up early! Super Justice: Testament. Not to fear, Mitsunari-kun. He replied to explain what he had done as a data entity known as a virus. Super Justice: I have already entered the building via divine transmission. I am on my way to check on Lady Nagaoka! Ootani moved quickly. The Nagaoka estate was surrounded by a solid wall and the inside was downright labyrinthine. It used the same defensive ideas as a castle. Because unlike Western castles, Far Eastern ones originated from giving estates like these a moat and a defensive wall. It most closely followed the standards for castles built in the plains. The hallways had constant bends to make it harder to wield a blade and the rooms had closed sliding screens to obstruct visibility. Ootani scattered ether light around as he searched for Lady Nagaoka. Explosives were set up all over the walls. They were set to a timer and would detonate in two or three minutes. Such a dangerous place. Really, searching for her was only for good measure. She herself wanted to blow herself up. If they believed that, they could sit back and wait for her to be lost. But, he thought. We cannot know for sure that she is telling the truth. If she was lying, she could fake her death and return to Sweden or defect to some other nation. It would be nothing but trouble if she fled to Musashi. They can keep me a full 3km away! He was a data entity, so he would not take much damage even if he was caught in the blast. That made him ideal for this interior inspection job. However Hmm. As a program, he could not ignore even the smallest possibilities. He had made his way in through the entrance, but This place has so many rooms! AnG: Whats the holdup, Tsugy? Super Justice: I dont need your long-distance tomfoolery! This house was designed with an obscene number of rooms! It will take time to check through them all! Kimee: In Far Eastern culture, dont they use cabinets as hiding spots for ninjas and tapestries to cover up secret passageways? Now he had even more to do. He hurriedly opened all the cabinets in all the rooms, starting from the bottom drawers, and he checked behind all the tapestries. But Theres nothing here! But checking was super important. Because I am a program! Kimee: Looks like viruses ransack your house these days. Super Justice: Wh-who do you think told me to do this!? ͹: Um, wouldnt that job be better suited for multi-tasking Ishida-san than single-tasking Ootani-san? Nari Nari Nari: No, um, I cannot hijack a divine transmission connection to get in. And I am using my other instantiations to command our units and manage their divine protections. Super Justice: N-not to worry! I am just about to reach 80% completion! He slid open a door in the hallway to find even more rooms than before. Kimee: Ootani, why did your mission completion just drop to around 20%? Super Justice: I-I did not expect such a physical setback! But he hurriedly opened the rooms all the same. He had been careless, but there was no time to spare. And when he opened one drawer Nh. He found proof that someone did live here. Namely, underwear. What kind of skimpy stuff is this!? Why must you be so indecent, Sweden!? The drawers were full, but he had to throw the contents to the floor to search for a secret passageway. There was not one. He had no choice but to move on to the next room. That room bordered the garden. The sliding door facing the garden was open, giving a view of N?rdlingens wall and the battlefield surrounding it. And Super Justice: Found her. He saw someone lying in the center of the room. A single lernen figur floated by the pillow and the blanket was pulled down. Super Justice: I have located Lady Nagaoka. Ootani listened to the gunfire outside while he approached Lady Nagaoka. Facial recognition confirmed her identity. The publicly accessible data on her hard point parts also confirmed it. But he saw a certain spell within that data: a compressed sleep spell. I see. She had wanted to be asleep when the explosion happened. He did not know what that meant, but he could guess. Was she driven by emotion as humans so often are? He could guess that to be the case specifically because he did not understand it. She must have chosen to sleep to avoid some kind of emotion. Splendid, he said. You have chosen to face your last moments in peace. I wish I could show this to all the horrendous people I have had the misfortune of spending time with recently. He stated his admiration and gave her a seated bow, but then he noticed that she did not look exactly pristine. If that was what she had wanted, then why was the blanket partially pulled down? She certainly should not be showing so much cleavage. He had no choice. Excuse me. After announcing his intentions, he reached for her top. He tried to close it more tightly in the usual way. Nh. But the left side was in front. Just like funerary garb! Such attention to detail! he thought, while noticing he had only opened her top further. Whoops, he thought while trying to fix it. Nh? Except it caught on her chest. In fact, the area of the cloth was clearly insufficient to contain that volume, but what was a virus supposed to do at times like this? He decided that forcing them in there was the only option, but then Get your hands off my wife! An angry voice yelled in from the hallway. Tadaoki saw some kind of glowing armor man trying to open the chest of his future wifes top after removing her blanket. You goddamn molester! W-wait! This is a misunderstanding! Youre molesting her because of a misunderstanding!? No! the armor man shouted. I am a name inheritor! I am Ootani Yoshitsugu! That just tells me Ootani Yoshitsugu is a molester! Please listen to me! Just take a look at the situation here and you are sure to understand! Tadaoki decided maybe it was best not to do anything rash, so he took a look around. In the next room over, all the drawers had been pulled out and skimpy underwear was scattered everywhere. Go to hell! AnG: Tsugy, what did you do this time? Kuro-Take: If you ask me, its perfectly fine if youre interested in girls to gather further information for your program, but theres a time and a place for these things. Nari Nari Nari: O-Ootani-kun, please tell me this is some kind of mistake! Kimee: Thats right, Mitsunari. Everyone makes mistakes. And then those mistakes become a bad habit. Super Justice: Argh, I so want to argue my case, but this is a race against time! Tadaoki put Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry into shotgun mode and cocked it while listening to the glowing molesters excuse. W-wait! At least wait until you know why I am here! Fine, Ill hear you out before I blast a hole in you. Testament. The molester placed a hand on his own chest. I am here to ensure Lady Nagaoka dies in the explosion! Tadaoki blasted him with a slug. Ootani was blown away by three rapid shots with a short pause for cocking in between. Anti-ether rounds! Those three shots hit hard. He was blasted out into the garden and slammed into a tree. But even if those large-caliber rounds had anti-ether processing applied, he was a data entity. The attacks would wear him down, but he would not be taken out of the fight so easily. Did you think that was enough to oppose me!? While Ootani worked to peel himself from the garden tree, Nagaoka Tadaoki turned to look at him and the boys mouth fell open. Hey, behind you. Heh. Did you really think I would fall for such an obvious bluff? The only things behind him were the tree and the wall around the estate. The battlefield was beyond that, but he could not sense any of its firepower reaching this far. However I really think you should look behind you. You should be ashamed for attempting such a hackneyed bluff in this day and age! Just as he peeled himself from the tree, he heard something metal popping between his back and the tree. Hm? He looked back and saw several somethings attached to the tree: explosives. His impact had activated the fuse and he briefly saw some white ether gunpowder smoke rising from it. No way! He blasted off within the explosion. Tadaoki saw the glowing molester bounce wildly around the garden. Explosives were attached to just about everything: the trees, the wall, the pillars of the washbasins roof, etc. When one explosion blasted the molester away, he would hit something else hard enough to trigger its explosives and the process would repeat. Abwah! Bwah! Gwoh! Abwerbghgbh!? Tadaoki wondered why that last one sounded like a question, but then the molester finally landed on the ground. Pwoh! The gardens ground exploded and he fell back down on the other side of the wall. Tadaoki had no idea if he was still alive, but he doubted he would be coming back anytime soon. So Hey. He looked down within the bitter smell of bomb smoke. The woman there was slowly sitting up. She was alive and awake. Christina did not understand what was happening. Eh? Why was she awake? She could smell bomb smoke, but she was not dead. She did see a lernen figur in front of her: Compressed Sleep Spell C Canceled C Cause: nearby combat. Safety feature activated. She still did not understand, but she had apparently been woken up before the set time limit. And CCCCCC Her eyes widened when she saw who was standing in front of her. The boy who was to be her husband was right there. Tadaoki had no idea what to say. He had managed to yell all sorts of stuff back in N?rdlingen, but now his throat closed up. Still, he managed to say what absolutely had to be said. He forced the words from the pit of his stomach and held out his hand. Come with me. She must have still been half asleep, so she lightly shook her head before responding. I cant do that. No. I expected that, he thought. I cant find anything clever to say here. And she isnt someone whos just gonna come if you tell her to. Because youve decided to die? Yesyes, thats it. Her eyebrows rose somewhat. Because my death here will set the world in motion. Yes. Surviving is sure to do that too. No, it will not. She took another breath and relaxed her eyebrows somewhat. It looked like she had finally woken up. He could tell she was treating him like a child. She straightened up and spoke like she was trying to teach him a lesson. I know that I cannot do anything more than I already have. She breathed in and smiled in a way that warded off any attempt to approach her. So there is nothing more I can accomplish by living. Yes. He gasped. She was rejecting him. And she was not really looking at him. She had already made up her mind here. Was it hopeless? He started to hang his head and she started to nod. But then Me: Hey, Codename Sky Blue! How are things going? Okaaa: Dammit, man! Im kind of busy finding out she doesnt like me! Me: Listen up, idiot. Are you sure she doesnt like you? 100% certain? Okaaa: Yes, I am! Shes never even thought about me before! I see, said the idiot. Me: Then take a close look at your surroundings. If thats where she decided to spend her final moments, theres bound to be something that will help you there. So search that out. Anyway, keep at it, Sky Blue. Why does he never make any sense!? Meanwhile, he heard a quiet laugh. You have people waiting for you out there, dont you? Oh, theyre, uh You are in danger here, so I will see you out to the front door. What about you? She did not answer that question. But she did smile with her eyebrows lowered in a resigned way. This was not working. But CCCCCC He looked around. He hoped to find something useful like that idiot had said. This was a simple space with nothing more than bedding. The adjacent room was littered with underwear, but Um, I have no idea what happened there, but I would really rather you did not look at it. Yes. Understandable, he thought. But Theres nothing here. Not on the ceiling, walls, or sliding screens. Surely the decorative patterns were not important. There really was nothing. That advice didnt help. But just as he thought that, his eyes landed on something. He saw light and movement. It was a small lernen figur C the one that had been floating by her pillow earlier. It had been positioned so she could view it while lying down. ? He focused on it to see what it was, but then her shoulders shook and she quickly tried to grab it. So Wait! He moved on reflex. He stretched out his arms and dove in something like a head-first slide to snatch it away before she could reach it. He rolled across the tatami mat floor and held out a hand to stop her from crawling after him. Um, please show mercy! He refused. He took a look at what the lernen figur displayed. Huh? He recognized the face there. It was his own. Christina snatched the lernen figur away from him while he stared. She could tell how flustered she was as she scooted across the tatami mats on her knees to escape into a corner of the room. She placed her back in the corner, held the lernen figur to her chest, and looked forward to see the boy frozen in the exact same pose as before. But there was no denying that he had seen it. He had definitely seen an image of himself on that lernen figur. It was an official photograph from M.H.R.R.s middle school Spring School Festival that showed him smiling with his friends. She had ordered a copy of that one photo and displayed it so his smile was directed at her. How horribly indecent of me. Her face felt like it was burning and her vision was blurry, presumably from tears. He placed a hand on his forehead and stood up. And he turned toward her. Ah. He was coming. She simply shrank down and held the lernen figur close so he could not see it. But he walked up to her, kneeled, and spoke. Come with me. Tadaoki heard her protest in a trembling voice. I-I cant! She repeated herself as if to say she had already made up her mind. Because my death here will set the world in motion! Surviving is sure to do that too. No, it will not. She moved her trembling lips to repeat her previous statement. I know that I cannot do anything more than I already have. So, she continued. There is nothing more I can accomplish by living. Yes. There doesnt have to be. Eh? she said with eyes wide. She had clearly never thought someone would say that to her. This is a surprise for me too. I never thought you would react like that. Were saying the same things as before, so why is everything so different? But You can keep living the way you are. If you think your life is so worthless you can just throw it out, fine. He raised his voice to a shout. But if its so worthless, then give it me! If youre just gonna throw it out, give it to me! Ill make it worth something! Ill hold onto it and treat it with care!! He saw a certain movement in response to his words. Something dripped from the corners of her eyes. She covered her face with both hands when she started crying. Her shoulders shook and she began sobbing like something had broken inside her. She cried like a child. He did not say anything more. He was glad she was conveniently in the corner. She was trembling a surprising amount, but he stuck a hand on her back and one below her knees. Hup. And he lifted her. He thought he might not manage it, but Oh? I can do it!? Asama: Okayyyyy! The weightlifting spell that I gave the Nagaoka boy just automatically activated! He should be escaping with Lady Nagaoka now! Mar-Ga: Hey, why cant any of our boys just come out and give a bold confession like that? Scarred: M-Master Tenzous was bold! He grabbed my chest in front of my sister! Gold Mar: I bet he wont be invited to many family get-togethers. Silver Wolf: Oh, I will be joining them soon enough! Um, but my king? How did you know how Lady Nagaoka felt? Me: Hm? Well, didnt Nagabutos story seem weird? If she didnt like him and didnt want him around, why would she meet with him? That time at Kyou would have been a rarity, so she only needed to avoid him there and that would be the end of it. So whyd she meet with him? Wise Sister: Yes, it was a little strange. In his version of the story, he meant nothing at all to her, so why would she have met with him? Me: That means she was hiding it. Like how I enjoy wife-themed porn games but keep it hidden and play dumb when Tenzou and the others bring them up in our chats. I could tell she was doing the same thing. Flat Vassal: If no one tells him hes wrong, Im going to feel really bad for Nagaoka-san. Asama: And Toori-kun? You shouldnt be playing those wife-themed ones. Yes, that needs to stop. Wise Sister: Why? Because he has you? Silver Wolf: H-Horizon!? Please wake up soon! Tadaoki hurried across the wooden flooring of the twisting and turning hallway. The chest of Chrisitnas white kimono was coming undone, so Hey, fix that. Thatll be a problem when we get outside. Okay. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw her fix it with the right side out front. He knew it was tactless, but he still asked. Why? Can you tell me first? It was love at first sight when I saw your photo. Really? She smiled a little. I was surprised at first. Yes. I mean, I never expected a 14-year-old boy to fall in love with a 28-year-old woman. But I am embarrassed to admit it, but while thinking about it, I grew curious and this 28-year-old woman developed feelings for that 14-year-old boy. Shameful, isnt it? Still Got It: It isnt! It isnt at all! Lady AM: Well, I cant see any reason to be ashamed of it. Silver Wolf: Mother, why are you hitting us with long-distance verbal assaults this morning!? Asama: Um, excuse me. They might cut the divine transmission if they notice were spying on them, so I would appreciate it if you tried to restrain yourselves. At least a little bit. Vice President: Just to be clear, we are not spying on them. We are receiving a real-time report to monitor the situation. Oh, she said upon seeing the end of the hallway. You know, nothing in my life has ever gone the way I hoped. I thought this one thing would in the very end, but even that has turned out differently. What are you talking about? Well. She looked him in the eye. I thought I could experience an unfulfilled love. There they are! Clear a path! And Hey, this way, Nagabuto! You can introduce us to your wife later! For now, just hurry! Guided by those voices, Tadaoki ran through the opened center of the battlefield. He left the estate with her in his arms. And as he ran through, the left and right formations circled around behind him. This battlefield was no longer necessary, so they were turning their backs on the estate. Ohh! Just as he moved out ahead, his own house C the one he had only ever entered once C flashed bright. It exploded. The roof was lifted up as if by a powerful blow from below and the wall around the garden appeared to spread out in all directions at once. And Wow. The building was obliterated within a deafening cacophony. A giant invisible hand seemed to tear it to pieces as dirt flew into the sky and the entire house was lifted by the explosive blast. A second impact soon followed. The explosives that had not exploded the first time had caught fire. They burst and the lifted house and garden trees were scattered in all directions. It sounded like a thunderclap. That was even more than I expected, she said. Im so glad she wasnt a part of that, he thought. As he faced forward in the field north of N?rdlingen with Tomoe Gozens unit behind him, he saw the Musashi group there. Hi, said the crossdresser. So was that the wrong thing to do? Not in the slightest. He started to put her down, but Oh, crap. Shes barefoot. Me: Hey, Nagabuto. Are you ready to bow down to me? Okaaa: Whats your point? Me: Asama will be arriving with a rescue kit soon. Thatll have shoes and a change of clothes. Okaaa: Then hand it over without demanding I bow! And wouldnt my thanks need to go to the big-chested girl, not you!? Honestly, he thought while viewing them all with that precious person in his arms. There was something he had to say to them all now. Well, maybe not to that idiot. So he bowed his head. Thank you so much!! Now, then, thought Mitotsudaira while considering how to withdraw from this region after regrouping with her king and the others. The answer was simple enough. They only had to enter N?rdlingen. N?rdlingen could not be made into a battlefield. There would be some artillery fire from outside, but Musashi could protect them with defense barriers. In fact, Asama would be traveling through N?rdlingen to reach them right now. So My king! We need to hurry into N?rd- She trailed off. This is odd. The enemy movements had changed, but she was not sure why. The enemy units had been trying to crush them into the center from east and west, but now They are only actively attacking us from the north. She received an answer to her question not from her eyes but from her ears. She heard an approaching sound in the eastern sky. Warships!! Suzu sensed the movement of the enemy ships. Three of them were rapidly accelerating in from the distance. These were some of the ones that had descended to the east after being caught in the tornado created by the Musashis buffering spell earlier. They were now flying in from well outside N?rdlingen. I was slowto detect them! That was thanks to the destruction of N?rdlingens spell field. The ether forming a field large enough to cover the entire city had created natural chaff when it burst. It had taken less than a minute for it to saturate, but the enemy must not have overlooked that opening. Still, she had detected them now. And as a result Bell: Th-theyre going tohit? Flat Vassal: Eh!? You arent sure!? Bell: N-no. Their acceleration isa littleunsteady? That was probably a lingering effect of the tornado. If they were being used to ram, they would also be unmanned. Those factors may have been why their acceleration was unusually weak. They are probably making a charge using the ships with a damaged power system. Over, said Musashino while calling up a map of the N?rdlingen area. The enemyjudge, they are definitely an enemy. Their fleet which was not under the Emperors direct command and had high mobility was forced to withdraw due to our previous Buffering Spell Tornado Attack. Oh, that name is only tentative. However They are headedfor us now? Judge. Indeed they are. With their main fighters removed from the ground battle and the Nagaoka estate incident complete, they may be hoping for victory in a naval battle. However, any further fighting would only wear us down needlessly. This will make it more difficult for us to quit while we are ahead. Over. Then, u-um? Judge. They intend to delay the return of our ground forces to pin us here in N?rdlingen. They can use that time to bring their eastern fleet back and resume the battle. I am sure Masazumi-sama will be disappointed to hear it, but I believe we should quickly recover our people and have Tomoe Gozen declare the end of hostilities. Over. Okay, said Suzu before speaking into the divine transmission. Bell: D-did youcatch all that? Gold Mar: Yeah, that is disappointing for Seijun. Silver Wolf: Indeed. I almost feel bad for her. Me: With summer break coming up, Im sure Seijun wanted to sip some barley tea and listen to the cicadas while spending all day waging war. Vice President: Stop putting words in my mouth! And Mukai! Will the enemy ships hit us or not!? Which is it? Eh? thought Suzu while hesitantly viewing the model of north N?rdlingen. Bell: U-um? Quick question. She sort of meant this as a protest. Bell: Wh-why arent yourunning away? Almost Everyone: 5 seconds passed. Almost Everyone: Oops! Adele saw the enemy ships charging in wither supersonic speed. The three ships bright in the morning sun were clearly targeting them. Someone! Please! Is there a Raging Beast in the house!? Hey, Adele! Why are you trying to save only your own skin!? That kind of treachery isnt taken kindly to in these parts! Youll die right along with us and your grave can say Here lies Adele, who died because she was with those others. May she rest in pieces. Theres no stopping it now! Isnt it sad, Adele!? Kimi-san! Kimi-san! Please do something about your brother! Heh heh. By the way, Adele, do you want this biscuit I bought at a N?rdlingen bakery earlier? When she ate it, it was crispy on the surface but meltingly soft on the inside. And it was sweet. The paper bag Kimi held bore the skull mark of a bakery dating back to the Muromachi period: the Stylish Kobeya. Oh, right. This area is along the Mediterranean, isnt it? Wait, stop distracting me!! You dont want any more? I-I do! But, um, incoming enemy ships! Just as she shouted that, some unexpected words arrived from N?rdlingens north gate. The gate sat open and two people had already passed through on their way here. One was Asama, and Never a quiet morning with all of you, is it? I wake up from my nap to find a battle raging around me. The other was Horizon. Volume 7C, 87: Supervisor of an Emotional Scene Volume 7C, Chapter 87: Supervisor of an Emotional Scene Check it out, Testament Union Nine powers and lightning-fast tsukkomi arms Complete Combined Horizon Horizon? Point Allocation (Lyrics by Neshinbara) Asama saw Toori come running over. To avoid a collision, she took a half step out of the way. He dashed onward with both hands held out in front. Its been too long, Horizon! Did you sleep well!? Oh, but its time for some unguarded groping time! I already dealt with your arms back there, so youll let me do it without resisting, right!? Horizon casually slammed her knee into his crotch. After a horrible sound, the crossdresser fell to his knees and collapsed. Now, then. Horizon lightly shook her body. Combine! Her arms came running from the field of dirt to her left and right. They threw dust into the air and then leaped towards her sides while she provided vocalized sound effects. Da-dum da-dum da-dum-dum-dum! Doodle-oodle-oodle-oodle-oodle! Gashuuuuuuunk! Horizon! Horizon! You were fully combined by the time you got to the doodle part! You must have the courage to see it through to the end. Oh, and Asama-sama? This is when you should have a sign frame pop up to say Combined Form: True Horizon. Oh, if you say so, replied Asama while surprised to find how accustomed to this she was. Meanwhile, he stood up while repeatedly gathering strength in his lower stomach. And Horizon, have you changed? Judge. When I woke up earlier, the usual routine felt like too much effort, so I sang my song to optimize and initialize myself while still inside the dressing room of Suzu-samas bathhouse. A sign frame appeared behind me and whipped up a mighty wind, but Hori-ko: Sorry, Suzu-sama. I decided it would be easier to get everyone elses help, so I left it like that. Bell: Oh, o-okay. Just make sure its donebefore we open for business this evening? Oh, nooooo! Horizons gotten even lazier and is giving us even more work to do! Horizon gave him a double thumbs up and then she snapped her fingers. Now, I made sure to give myself a grand entrance, but why is our enemy not playing along? They need to be more proactive to give me a chance to use my newly-acquired Phos Kenodoxia and Phos Hyperephania. Hm, but do you really have to use them? Also, does this mean you have vainglory and pride now? Judge. Horizon nodded. And, Watch this, Toori-sama. I will now demonstrate my pride. Without warning, she grabbed Mitotsudairas chest with both hands. Everyone fell silent. Even Mitotsudaira only gave her a puzzled look. Then Horizon gave several deep nods while patting Mitotsudaira on the shoulder. Well, keep trying, Mitotsudaira-sama. Perhaps you will get there eventually. Everyone exchanged a glance and then Pride! Yeah, thats definitely some smug pride! Wow! Horizon really has pride now! How was that fair to me!? protested the wolf. Calm down, said Horizon while holding both palms out toward Mitotsudaira. And, Watch this, Toori-sama. I will now demonstrate my vainglory. Oh, here it comes, realized Asama. And sure enough, Horizon grabbed her chest with both hands. Mitotsudaira heard everyone around her fall silent. Instead of looking puzzled, Asama spread her mouth horizontally in a bitter smile and Horizon hung her head. Then Horizon gave several nods while patting Asama on the shoulder with a trembling hand. Th-th-th-this is nothing th-th-that impressive. Kh, I-I cant believe this. The densityits so much more than I imagined. A nervous sweat soaked her face and the others began talking to each other. She couldnt maintain her vainglory! Yeah, her true anger was too powerful for that! H-Horizon! shouted Mitotsudaira. Vainglory! You need to show vainglory, remember!? And if thats her reaction to me, how would she react to Mitos mom? asked Asama. Now that you mention it, the lower limit is well-defined, but the upper limit just keeps growing, doesnt it? They all laughed. And Bell: Th-theyre going to hit you? Waaahhh!! While they all panicked, Asama beckoned their king over. When he approached, she placed his hand on Horizons hand. Okay, Im ready with the ether supply spell, so you can go ahead. The two of them nodded back. How about you fire one too, Asama-sama? suggested Horizon. The bow one, I mean. No, no, no. I appreciate the kind offer, but no. Kind? the others asked, but they decided to drop it. Then the other two turned toward Mitotsudaira. Nate, you support us from behind. Theres not much recoil, but I still dont like having my back wide open. I can make you a chair out of my chains. With that settled. Horizon pulled a black and white arm-like gunblade from behind herself. It is time for the Muneshige Cannon. She fired immediately into the eastern sky where the sun was rising. I am so very sleepy. While she tried to wake herself up with her words, the black clawing tore up toward heaven. The Lype Katathlipse counterattack scored a direct hit on the three approaching ships. Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! A report from N?rdlingen says Lype Katathlipse just sunk three ships in a single shot! Thats a triple score for the hit rate! Eh? N-no, I am not talking about myself! This is your victory! Suzu sensed the attacks power. Lype Katathlipses overdrive was a clawing power. That first crashed into the warships front armor and tore away large pieces of the steel panels while passing them by. The rest was simple. The clawing made its way into the inner hull, where it tore away at the interior and the frame. A long and reverberating noise spread through the sky while the torn metal bent and snapped. All of that force smoothly propagated aft and tore a hole in the stern. Before long, all three ships had been reduced to a perfect cylinder, but not even that lasted long. They shattered. Nh. The threat was gone. Suzu sensed Horizons attack gathering together and vanishing, but something was still bothering her. Didnt that attack have alonger range than before? She was not sure, but if it did, did it have to do with what Asama had said before about the Logismoi Oplo? She did not know, but she decided to compare this to the previous firings. And Now we only have to worryabout the enemy ships to east. They had to collect the others quickly. That would be simple enough with a transport ship, but that ship would take a lot of artillery fire from the enemy ships. So for now Hurry into N?rdlingeneveryone! Even as she spoke, Musashi prepared to float. A great cloud of mist surrounded it and the engines began working at full capacity. Even within the inertially-controlled bridge, Suzu could sense the vibrations coming from the engine division. But just then Musashi: To the east! I am detecting a powerful ether signal to the southeast of N?rdlingen! I have found a match for the signal pattern. By my estimation, this is All of a sudden, something was approaching from there. It was located almost directly to the right of the Musashi. Someone was standing on a warship positioned behind the hill there. Bell: U-um, the Holy RomanEmperor!? Musashi: Judge! This matches the signal detected at Magdeburg! He is targeting us with his Logismoi Oplo C Pheugos Gastrimargia. Over! I must apologize, but even a puppet cannot bear to have you quit while you are ahead. I mean, this is the one and only glorious victory of all the battles I participate in. With that, Matthias targeted the Musashi from the deck of the aerial warship he had stopped behind a hill. He held a large black and white arbalest. That was Pheugos Gastrimargia and its power was Anything hit by this will overload. So if I hit the Musashi, your engines will go berserk and you wont be able to fly for a while. Of course, it will only affect the actual ship I hit. But if he could stop the Musashi here, the Battle of N?rdlingen would not be over yet. Once the eastern fleet returned, he had a chance of victory. So he made sure his aim was true. If he was being honest, he wanted to aim for the 1st central ship because that bridge-shaped bridge was super cool. But Its not like I have that kind of skill. He laughed bitterly and instead aimed the arbalest toward the 1st starboard ship. Then a forest of light appeared in front of him. The Musashi had opened all of its defense barriers to starboard. However Yeah, you shouldnt try too hard. It makes this so much harder for me. Even more light burst to the Musashis starboard, as if responding to his words. The imperial fleet had concentrated its fire on the Musashis 1st starboard ship. And Here it comes. He heard a quiet sound of something tearing through the air far to the east. The attack fleet that had withdrawn to the east was providing ultra-long-range covering fire with the sunrise behind them. Now, this bombardment is concentrated and staggered in time. Its so cool I cant stand it. But how long can Musashi withstand it, I wonder? Nari Nari Nari: Testament. A hole will open near the center of the 1st starboard ships barriers in another 12 seconds. Really!? Incredible, he thought. I mean, that hole that Mitsunari-kun mentioned is right in the very spot I am aiming at right now. Being a name inheritor is a wonderful thing, he thought while counting out the seconds. Ooonetwooothreefourrr! When Mitsunari heard Matthias counting, she nodded in satisfaction at what she had set up. She was on the bridge of one of the warships withdrawn to the east. That was one of her many instantiations spread out to communicate between ships, so she had coordinated with an instantiation back in N?rdlingen to decide where to target. Nari Nari Nari: All ships, began moving west while you fire. She had a single goal here. Nari Nari Nari: If possible, we will destroy the Musashi after it is hit by Pheugos Gastrimargia. And if that is not possible, we can still damage it while it is stuck here. So, she said while opening an abacus lernen figur. Nari Nari Nari: We will repay them for what they cost us at the Keichou Campaign. She finished her calculations while speaking those words. She had compared the shell concentration from all the ships with the maximum number and range of defense barriers that Musashi could produce at once. And two seconds later Emperor Matthias, you may fire. Matthias leaned out from the deck to ready Pheugos Gastrimargia. Incredible! There was an opening in the direction Pheugos Gastrimargia was pointed. The gap in the defense barriers was only about 3m wide, but that was enough. The preparations were almost too perfect. His target was enormous and the opening was right in front of him, so he would hit as long as he fired. Even a moron could hit like this. It felt like it was being delivered on a silver platter especially for the Emperor. It was a truly idiot proof setup. My puppet spirit is on fire! After all, anyone could do this, but when he did it, he would be showered with praise. Even the name inheritors and other VIPs would be shouting long live the emperor. How exciting. So he readied the weapon. He placed the arbalest to his side and chin while bright ether light surrounded it. Fantastic! He fired. Suzu sensed the ether bolt soaring toward them at extreme close range. They had their defense barriers up, but A hole! The concentrated fire had shattered enough of them to create a hole. That would be filled in soon enough, but it was still a crucial gap in their defenses if it was aimed for. The enemy would not overlook something like that. Suzu recognized the attack fired their way. At Magdeburg, it had destroyed Futayos Tonbokiri in a surprise attack while she fought Shibata Katsuie. So Suzu shouted a name when the bolt flew in. Futayo-san! Mitsunari had several instantiations of herself on the scene. Their vision saw light bursting in the sky. She heard a solid sound accompanied by ether light splitting in two. But that was not the result of Pheugos Gastrimargia hitting the Musashi. Bind, Tonbo Spare! It had been cut. Matthiass ether bolt had been split vertically down the center in midair. That was only a spare of Tonbokiri, a pseudo divine weapon, but its cutting power rivaled that of the original. So Pheugos Gastrimargias bolt burst in the sky. With a screeching of metal, the rapidly-scattering ether light illuminated everything. Thanks to that, Mitsunari could look down and see someone running up the side of the aerial ship stopped on the hill. Honda Futayo! Futayo ran full speed up the wall. She had a single target. That Logismoi Oplo! That weapon had once destroyed her Tonbokiri. Her own inexperience had allowed that to put her into a slump. I was worried about my own power, hit by a hammer, attacked in a bakery, spun around by Kimi-dono, and much more, but I somehow ended up doing just fine. But when she thought about it It all started with you! Do not shift the blame from yourself! Some kind of glowing maid shouted at her from the deck. What in the world is that? How very strange. And When did you get here!? shouted the maid. You do not know? Earlier, I woke up refreshed on N?rdlingens main street and realized that Nagabuto-dono was no longer on my back! That was quite a failure on my part, so I had no choice but to run around N?rdlingen looking for him. On the way, I passed by Horizon-sama and Asama-sama, so I greeted them and asked them what was happening. Horizon-sama was as knowledgeable as ever, so she told me they would take care of Nagabuto-dono and suggested we make an attack on the Holy Roman Emperor for some light morning exercise, so I ran up along N?rdlingens wall. The city wall is still within N?rdlingens protection, so I figured it would prevent you from locating me. Everyone! We have a terrorist treating her attack like a morning jog! It was too late. Futayo reached out toward Matthias as he tried to move away from the edge of the deck. No, toward his arbalest. Excuse me! She grabbed it and pulled. She kicked his arm and tried to take it away, but Nh!? The arm she kicked transformed. She felt a clear springiness in the sole of her foot. It felt like there were no bones in his arm. Sorry about that. He smiled bitterly and showed off his arm that was bent like a whip. I can transform a bit too. Much like my freak of a brother. Hes a freak of an emperor! thought Futayo, but she also lost balance. She had screwed up. She lost her footing, her body tilted, and her hand slipped from Pheugos Gastrimargia. Of course, she could regain her balance easily enough. But she could not bring back her tilted body and her hand had left Pheugos Gastrimargia. Kh. She kicked outwards from the deck railing without Pheugos Gastrimargia in her grasp. Matthias was trying to pull it back in toward himself. So she resisted. She aimed Tonbo Spares butt end toward the weapon, and Extension device! Such persistence! Mitsunari saw Futayo begin to fall while making a complex set of actions in midair. Musashis Vice Chancellor used the extended butt end of her spear to knock Pheugos Gastrimargia into the air. Then she pulled her spear in close and used her knee to spin it forcefully through the air. Pheugos Gastrimargia was caught on the shaft, so she was trying to launch it toward the Musashi using the principle of leverage. However, it did not work very well. After leaving its owners grasp, the Logismoi Oplo had lost all power in midair and adjusted itself. Its light vanished and traces of ether light burst out. That impact caused the arbalest to slip away from the Musashi Vice Chancellors spear. She missed. Pheugos Gastrimargia was now falling back down toward Mitsunari. It would not be stolen and the Musashi Vice Chancellor was falling. Farewell, thought Mitsunari just before the girl opened her mouth. Nagabuto-dono! Fulfill Horizon-samas task for you! A gunshot rang out. North of N?rdlingen, a boy held a sniper rifle on a field where the fighting had ended. Smoke rose from the muzzle and the bullet flew. His target was a 1.5km away and in midair. It was the giant arbalest that was beginning to fall. The bullet struck the arbalest with a solid sound. It flew straight toward the Musashi Vice Chancellor falling ahead of it. She ignored how close she was to the ground and stretched out her arms. Caught it! She secured the Logismoi Oplo named Pheugos Gastrimargia. In front of the Musashi, a transport ship approached N?rdlingens south gate. The front of the ship had been destroyed, but it could still float. Masazumi viewed everything from its deck. Far ahead, everyone was returning from N?rdlingens north gate. With one newcomer. Lady Nagaoka was a key figure since she was Swedens Chancellor and provided a connection to Akechi Mitsuhide. Were going to be busy over summer break figuring out how to intervene in the Honnouji Incident. It was still unknown what role that woman would play, but she was sure to bring even more excitement to Musashi. For some reason, everyone was singing on their way back and they were being fired on from the east. Hurry on back! These defense barriers arent free, you know!? But Tomoe Gozen waved Masazumis way while she and her unit accompanied the others. She was sure to have a variety of thoughts about this battle, but at the moment, she was smiling with eyebrows raised and she patted everyone on the shoulder when she caught up to them. Masazumi also saw a figure flying from the western forest. That blue dragon was Bernard. She looked him in the eye and nodded. His efforts against the enemy unit to the southwest had kept those warriors away from Tomoe Gozens unit. Based on the battle report He fought to a draw with the enemy unit and the enemy was almost entirely obliterated. Since he still had so much of his Celestial Dragon form left, he was probably satisfied with that result. She also saw the M.H.R.R. assault unit in the southwest forest flipping off the dragon as he departed. The battle was over for Bernard and for those M.H.R.R. warriors. When we meet again, will we be enemies? She was unsure of that while the Celestial Dragon soared high. She smiled bitterly as she watched him go. Thats one thing we have in common: we make a quick getaway when we can quite while were ahead. Masazumi! To her left, Futayo climbed up from below the deck. She raised the giant arbalest in both hands. I did it! Judge. That means a lot. And. Masazumi raised her right hand and her voice. I, Musashi Ariadust Academy Vice President Honda Futayo, have an announcement to make as Hexagone Fran?aises mercenary representative! It was Musashi accepts defeat in the Battle of N?rdlingen and will now withdraw! Hurry! Sakon looked up to see the Musashi ascending and becoming a giant silhouette in the morning sky. She was on her way to regroup with the main unit west of N?rdlingen. She could have returned by transport ship, but she had sort of felt like walking. However Kohime: Onitakemaru-san, why are you so heavy? Onitakemaru: I cant help it when my connections were cut! The fact that you can walk at all is honestly a miracle! Really? Youre a little heavy, but walking isnt too hard. Anyway, she had seen a lot while circling around the north side of N?rdlingen to reach the east. With the defeat of the anti-imperials, the Protestant city of N?rdlingen had bloodlessly opened its gates. So Onitakemaru: They are serving breakfast and other things already. Do you want to go grab a bite? Kohime: No, no. Thats nowhere near enough. She was starving. She could guess she had left a lot splattered out there. But Oh, thank you so much for before! A few times, someone approached her and bowed down. Eh? Ehh? F-for what? Onitakemaru: You protected some of them by taking those shells, remember? This must be about that. Hearing that, she came to a stop. Oh. Onitakemaru: What do you mean oh? Kohime: Um, uh, butwas that really the right thing to do? Onitakemaru: Right or wrong, its what you did. And these are the results. People who ask if something is right or wrong when theyre doing it tend to only care about looking like good people. Kohime: Thenthen I Before she could finish her sentence, a lernen figur appeared next to her face. It dropped down and spread out to form a full body. It was Mitsunari. Whoa! This was her first time seeing the real deal. Or a full-body image, or whatever this was. Um, Sakon-sama, Onitakemaru-sama? Y-y-y-y-y-yes!? Onitakemaru: Stop stammering! Be quiet! But her commander smiled bitterly and continued. You two did very well. The overall result might not look good, but I think you gave us what we needed to do better next time. Um, said Sakon while nodding. Something was bothering her. Mitsunari-sama? Uhh, why did you team me up with Onitakemaru-san? Had it been related to her upbringing? Onitakemaru: Yes, I would like to know that as well. What was your reasoning? Testament. Mitsunari nodded. I made the decision after performing a detailed examination of the facts. So So? After interviewing the two of you, I decided that Onitakemaru-sama was the only one who could restrain Sakon-samas personality and that Sakon-sama was the only person who could easily sidestep Onitakemaru-samas personality. Mitsunari sounded so confident that Sakon could only manage a nod. O-oh. Onitakemaru: That is a shocking truth. It is, agreed Sakon while finding herself laughing. Then she placed her hands underneath Mitsunaris arms and lifted her up. U-um, Sakon-sama? You promised. Shes so cute. My boss here will trust in and value my ability no matter what. And Onitakemaru: What the hell are you doing? This Shogun has everything I wanted and will stay with me. It was kind of incredible. It made so many things feel so much easier. Why is that? Returning home had seemed so impossible before, but she oddly felt like she could return for an occasional visit now. Ah ha ha. Her voice was loud. Everyone was looking at her. Look, look, look at my commander. Shes so little and cute, but shes so skilled. Ha ha! What is so amusing, Sakon-sama? Its morning. It took so long, but its finally morning. The sun is shining and everyone is here. Is it so wrong for that to make me laugh? Everyone exchanged a glance and then laughed as well. Fair enough. Getting mad wont make things any better! Its morning and the sun is shining! Why ruin that by being in a bad mood!? They all stood up. Everyone, lets grab something to eat! Its breakfast time! This is the last day before summer break! Dont forget that this is the hellish day where we find our report cards on the divine network once we get back to the ship! I hope youre ready! Testament! Im ready in spirit, but my body cant keep up! Pretty sure its just your head that cant keep up! They all laughed at that. Sakon laughed too. She laughed louder than them all while lifting her commander up high. She was so glad the morning had arrived. So Onitakemaru: Keep laughing. You can cry when you need to, but laugh whenever you can. Its much easier for me that way. I will. Volume 7C, Final : Me in a Place of Rest Volume 7C, Final Chapter: Me in a Place of Rest I can look back whenever I want So I dont have to now Point Allocation (Starting Line) Okay, now we can rest easy as we head into summer break! Our next task is coming up with a plan for Kyou and Akechi during the break! Yoshiyasu saw Ookubo standing in the center of a park in the Satomi base. The light of morning already surrounded them. They had left the various command posts to everyone else, so this functioned as the center of communications with Musashi. Kind of weird for the center of the Satomi base to be a park with playground equipment in it. Musashis 6th Special Duty Officer was asleep on a wooden slide. Yoshiyasu had thought the sunrise would be too bright, but the girl was skillfully using her prosthetic arm as a roof. Tokishige was sleeping on a bench with a mat over her head. She had been too tired to head back to the command post for a blanket, so she had gone straight to sleep and then grabbed a nearby mat when the sun grew too bright. The grip of a large machete stuck out from under her arm, so she looked a lot like a corpse at first glance. But, said Yoshiyasu. It really is weird. I imagined the parks like this would have been destroyed. They were occupying you, but there was no need to be assholes, replied Ookubo. If you had won the war with Houjou, would you have destroyed the parks on Houjou land? I guess not, was all she could find to say. She realized you could not judge a book by its cover, or People dont do what you expect them to do, do they? She was looking to the eastern ocean where she could see 6 giant black and red ships. That was the Azuchi. Satomis occupiers were currently withdrawing to the Azuchi. All the transport ships and warships were headed there and moving between its individual ships. Theyre probably collapsing to the deck and sleeping on the spot, said Ookubo. Theyre human too, after all. The only differences are in position, interests, nation, and religion. Hey, what are you going to do now? Huh? Like I said, well be working out a way to intervene in the Honnouji Incident once the break begins, but until then, we have to stay here and monitor the Azuchi until it leaves. Also Also? asked Yoshiyasu, putting a slight smile on Ookubos lips. With a withdrawal of this scale and with all those big ships, theyre bound to have to abandon some things on their way back. It might be nice to nab ourselves some rewards. You are good at that stuff, arent you? I am the Satomi Liberations negotiator for as long as I stay here, so just leave it to me. I see, said Yoshiyasu while leaning back against a pillar to a washbasins roof. Then she took a breath and sat down. Ah. It suddenly hit her that the Satomi Liberation really was over. I must be tired right now, thought Yoshiyasu. It was only the lingering excitement of the battle that kept her awake. She was sure to sleep like a log later on, but it also felt like doing that would be a waste. It felt a lot like repeatedly choosing to stay up later and later into the night. But in that sense Hey. Yes? When you get down to it, I was hoping for a lot out of the Kantou Liberation and I ended up enjoying it a lot. Thats inappropriate. I only said it because I knew you would say that. Is that so? replied Ookubo. But Yeah. Yoshiyori and her sister felt a little more distant now. At the very least, there was more distance between them than before last night. So Why is that? Still seated, she turned to face the eastern ocean. The Azuchi was there. The people she had been fighting a few hours ago were on and in that ship. Strangely, she felt really close to them right now. But not in a friendly sense. They might be enemies, but they still felt closer than Yoshiyori or her sister. It was a strange thing, but she decided to hold that feeling in her heart. Because I have them to thank for getting over my hang-ups about Yoshiyori, my sister, and the others. The fight would continue and resentment would likely rear its ugly head again. She would probably start feeling those things again even as she reviewed Satomis situation here. But Why is that? They destroyed us and we lost so much because of them. But But. We wouldnt be here now without them. Thats not true. We are here now because you chose to fight back. Or, if you insist, you could say its both, quietly said Ookubo. You could only ever see one side of that before, but youre gradually managing to look at both sides. And Thats going to continue? Judge. This was always the case, but now you are aware of it. You could say that means you have finally arrived on the starting line. Oh. That was the same thing she had thought to herself earlier. So I should probably get some sleep. She would let time advance. The present moment was complete and she felt like she would not learn anything more from it. But then Ookubo clicked her tongue. Hey, Satomi Student Council President. This could be trouble. When arent we dealing with trouble? This is different, she said. You have a makeup lesson to complete. Actually, so do we. By which I mean everyone in our academy. Remember the Terrestrial Dragon that went nuts on our way to Sanada? I have a bad feeling about this, thought Yoshiyasu while seeing Ookubo speak out of the corner of her mouth. The answer sheets for the final day were apparently blown away during all that. Yeah, that wide-range dragon cannon was pretty impressive, she thought. But So what do we do? Dont ask me. Im headed to the command center. Kanou-kun is there and we might need to regroup with Musashi right away. Ookubo then went to wake up the 6th Special Duty Officer sleeping on the slide. Yoshiyasu went to Tokishige. Musashis exams had nothing to do with her, but it would be best if she knew what they were doing. Hey, Yoshiyasu said to Ookubo. Im a pretty good fisher. Did you know that? That was a long time ago. At around midday, someone from the city would come calling for her. She had found some small pride in holding up her catch for them to see. Things looked a lot different now. But are they really? It was not midday right now and someone else was calling for her. But she still did have someone to call for her. She walked forward while thinking on the people who felt close to her now, the people who felt friendly to her now, and the people who felt more distant. And she thought of some people to whom she wanted to show off these battle results. Pretty pathetic that Im being called back for a makeup lesson. But I expect the next battle will be at Kyoto. What do we do about Akechi Mitsuhide and how do we intervene in the Honnouji Incident? I should really ask them about that after my battle report. Facing forward, she smiled and she did not look back again. CRest easy. You were not wrong. Volume 7C, Afterword Volume 7C, Afterword Now, that was Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon VII-C. Part A said to wait for the final part but this volume had three parts in all, so I hope no one missed a part because of that. Anyway, this one brings an end to a lot of things. For my generation, Yoritomo is most known as the person who hits you with a baton in Genpei Toma Den, but when you look at the actual history, there is actually a lot of drama surrounding these people, so its pretty fascinating. When I was researching it, I realized that, when you pass the Heian period and enter the Kamakura period, the records of the politicians seem much more like theyre talking about real people with families. Before that, they felt like people from a play or from another world, but starting with the rise of the Taira clan, they seem to have more connections based on their immediate family rather than a whole clan, a whole house, or their official position. In the imperial court, even close brothers who were not the direct heir could be strangers or held different statuses to each other, but the samurai system from this era was based on family and kept that from happening. There were certainly plenty of Machiavellian people, but from the Kamakura period onwards, they ended up being a lot closer to each other for better or for worse and I wonder if that is what led to people overthrowing their masters more often. Well, when you get down to it, once politics are no longer ordained by heaven, everyone has equal opportunities and they can start overthrowing their masters. Now, time for the chat. Got any more stories for me? Like what? The time I accidentally shot some fireworks into the US military base and set off a siren? Is it nothing but crimes from you!? But I cant use the less criminal stories about traffic stuff anymore because recent changes to the laws make it harder for people to get the exact nuance Im going for. Do you have any good traffic stories? Well, a long time ago when I was riding my bike through Tottori, the road suddenly ended along the ocean. And there was a bigger road through a pine forest, so I cut through to there while carrying my bike. And And? I heard a sound from the right and turned to see an airplane charging toward me. It chased me. For real. Im sure things have changed since then, but I still think of Tottori as the prefecture where you can get on the runways with your bike. How is that different from my fireworks into the base story!? Hey, these things happen. Anyway, this background music this time was S.S by Passepied. Thats my idea of a song that captures the feeling of Naruzes all-nighters. And this time I leave you with this: Who worked themselves the hardest? Wait just a bit until the next one. April 2014. A morning of persistent pollen. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 8A, Musashi and Azuchi’s Positions, Prologue: Woman in the Shade of the Summer Greenery Volume 8A, Musashi and Azuchis Positions, Prologue: Woman in the Shade of the Summer Greenery Hm? This isnt an injury My shoulders are just stiff No, wait, wait, wait Point Allocation (Getting Up There in Years) She opened her eyes to find an old wooden ceiling above her. The structure was open on all four sides and the morning sun was shining in. She was lying on her back and looking up at the center of the ceiling, but she could still see the forest and a clearing around her. This was a stage built at a Shinto shrine in the mountains and that was where she had gone to sleep. Thats not good. She sat up with her lower legs dangling over the edge of the stage. She had laid back and gone to sleep last night while sitting on the edge here. She touched her body to find she was fairly chilled. But The fever is gone. She no longer felt an elevated temperature below the bandages and charms wrapped around her skin below her track suit. She tried and had no trouble raising her arms in a track suit embroidered with the name Unno. Hm. She frowned a bit when she pulled her right arm back, but Good enough. She let her arms rest and then sighed. Unno-sama. Someone was climbing the stairs leading to the shrine from the east. Unnos eyebrows rose when she saw the black-haired automaton. Mochizuki, youve been repaired? No, I was only made mobile again using the spare parts lying around. I can fix you breakfast, but that is about it. Mochizuki held out a lunchbox wrapped in a cloth. May I sit next to you? she asked. Its damp. From your tears? Of course not, said Unno while facing forward. The stage was oriented a bit diagonally from the shrines clearing. It faced southeast. The old shrine was not equipped with lights, so the stage was built to get as much sunlight as possible. Unnos position on it gave her a view of something in the distance. The Kantou Liberation has ended over there. Were you intending to join in if it dragged on? Even if I wasnt, sometimes you realize you should and sometimes people tell you to do it. But There wasnt enough time for any of that. Is that a good enough excuse for being too weak to join? Being able to watch it play out should be enough, said Mochizuki while untying the cloth wrapper, but Unno could not agree. Is this the end for us? said Unno. I intend to quit after this. But I bet you could keep going for a while still. Then are you going to quit? You set me up for that question, didnt you? Im taking this so lightly, thought Unno. But Im probably faking how lightly I really take it. However I cant believe this. She had fully accepted so many things on the inside, but external things like obligations and pride were refusing to let her outwardly accept them. She knew this made her look like a fool, so I cant take any of it too seriously or it would drive me mad. Yknow, she said. That was quite a show last night. Did you see when the Azuchi arrived in Kantou over the ocean? No, I was taking makeup lessons at the time, but I did hear the running commentary by the flying Terrestrial Dragons who were up in the sky watching it all. Man, those dragons have no dignity at all, do they? Unno rested her head in her hand. We got our asses beat and came crawling back here only to find the battlefield and history have moved so far beyond us. Unno sighed. Hard to say if we were lucky or unlucky. They had only managed to return here after the Siege of Kanie Castle because Houjou had been dismantled afterwards. With the clans fall, most of Houjous rights had been distributed to the other local clans. The land and personnel that would later become Sanadas had already been arranged by Ujinao and the others, so it had been ready for them that same day. They had been able to hitch a ride on the first ship bound for Sanada. And after a half days healing once they returned, the Kantou Liberation had begun. They had only been able to watch, but that was why Unno had come here. This was her home and she had wanted to work through some things and give herself a new beginning here. But she had not been able to focus on that. That battle had been even larger than the Houjou one and it had primarily been fought between fleets. Musashi put on quite a show at the Satomi Liberation and at M.H.R.R. too, said Unno. We went to N?rdlingen for a middle school field trip once, didnt we? said Mochizuki. That was when we were trying to build some bridges of friendship with M.H.R.R. Mr. Priest was pretty excited about it, wasnt he? She used that nickname for one of their friends without really thinking about it. Im being really cold, she realized. Cold and light. Is there a metal like that? Im not sure. Well, ice works well enough for that description, but calling myself ice seems so arrogant. But this was on another scale altogether. The Kantou Liberation you mean? asked Mochizuki. Testament. How should I put it? said Unno. It was really frustrating when we became Unneeded, right? I cannot agree with that since I have no emotions, but I did protest the forced loss of status. Im not really sure what I mean myself, butyou know. She tried to think back on the Siege of Kanie Castle. CCCCC But she gave up on remembering what had happened in the depths of that forest she had transformed into Yomi. That probably expressed her innermost thoughts better than anything. That was the part of herself she wanted to deny and the kind of person she wanted to be. But this was a place for everyone. So while making sure not to reject anything that happened back then, she skipped past those thoughts and faced what came next. When I saw the Kantou Liberation, it got me thinking. It made me feel like maybe nothing we did really mattered. You feel powerless? Hm, not quite. Feeling powerless is linked to the frustration I felt upon becoming Unneeded. You know, the frustration of being treated as powerless when you know youre not. In that case, said Mochizuki. Since we were not involved in the Kantou Liberation at all, did you feel a powerlessness that is not linked to that frustration? Mochizuki, why do you have to make everything so confusing? That is just who I am. Mochizuki held up the lunchbox. It contained some boiled vegetables and grilled fish. The fish had its bones removed, so she must have wanted to test her finger movements. It also had a light rice dish, and Wheres the tea? I am not waterproofed at the moment, Is that so? The Azuchi was visible to the southeast, looking hazy in the distant morning sky. That was all that remained of the Kantou Liberation there. What are we supposed to do now? Unno did not know if she could just sit around stewing or not. She doubted she had left her innermost thoughts behind in that Yomi. Tachibana Gins attack had knocked her unconscious and she had awoken to find the Asama Shrines shrine maiden had performed first aid on her. She was not dumb enough to forget that. She had already found her answer, but she did not have to give it right away, so here she was. She was pretty sure she would descend the mountain once she had managed to calm down some more, but So summer break is starting, huh? That would give her plenty of time to think. She had only just returned to Sanada land, so she was still not really sure what Sanada was doing right now. Of the Unneeded, she had heard Anayama, Yuri, and Nezu had left in preparation for Sekigahara, but What should I do? She knew everyone else would be doing their own things and moving further away while she stayed here asking that question. Especially I bet Musashi has all sorts of plans for causing trouble during summer break. You hadnt heard? Heard what? Musashi lost some of their exam answer sheets during Kakei Torahide-samas attack, so they must redo the exams today. They apparently have to redo their math exam. Their Representative Committee Head sent a complaint to Torahide-sama earlier, so he fled. I guess we did some damage after all, thought Unno with a wry smile. She looked to the sky to view the light blue surrounded by the forest outside the clearing. Today looks like its going to be a hot one. The summer sun shined in. A clear but sweltering light shined down from very high in the blue sky. The light also showed itself by how deep the shadows cast on the ground were. One shadow was especially large. It was cast by a massive structure in the sky. The large ship was made up of 8 smaller ships. Altogether, it was 8km long and each ship had the name Musashi plus its individual name written in white. The Musashi floated in the sky above a green plain. To its north, the vast inland sea stretched east to west. This was the northeastern coast of Shikoku. The Musashi cast its shadow there while shimmering heat rose from its upper surface. It was midday and all of the ships would occasionally wrap themselves in fog and send massive clouds into the sky as a means of cooling themselves. But a great many people stood atop the Musashi. And they were performing strenuous activity despite the heat. Goddammit!! shouted a voice. Why are most of the exams we have to redo practical ones!? Its more sweltering than just hot on the Musashi this time of year, noted Masazumi. She was seated in a shadow at an elevated point to stern that gave her a view of almost the entire Musashi. That location was Im glad we made this Student Council Rec Room. The tatami-floored room had all its short windows open. She was resting her elbow on the short windowsill with her legs casually resting on the tatami mats. Her Mouse Tsukinowa was with her. Is it his high-level settings that let him feel the heat? The small anteater was lying on the edge of the windowsill, but he would move to a different spot whenever he grew too hot and he was currently rolling over to the other edge. That said, he showed just how smart and cute he was by always staying within arms reach. Masazumi-sama, how about some barley tea while we wait for the next exam? asked a voice from behind her. Sure, that sounds good. She nodded back toward Horizon and the two arms poured the chilled barley tea in a teacup and carried it over. They gestured for her to take the teacup, so she did so and then they returned. She glanced back to see Horizon performing a figure four leglock on the idiot. As Horizon picked up speed and collapsed backwards time after time, the idiot would arch his back and shout ow, ow!. The idiot sister was pounding on the floor and shouting Foolish brother!? Do you give up!? Do you!? while Mitotsudaira shouted My king! Dont tap out after coming so far! and Asama said Oh, sorry. I need to pass by above your head with this tea. In other words, business as usual. Futayo was asleep while Mary and Crossunite were studying for the next exam. Oh. Then the wind blew in. The winds blowing across the Musashi tended to carry the heat of the surface city, so it was recommended to sprinkle water around or to spray mist from the washing pipes. The wind is hot, but the moisture rises so quickly it ends up being such a dry wind. Especially here because the wind has to climb the stairs to the academy and pass through the schoolyard, said Balfette, who was studying with Mukai in a seat by a window. She set her coke pen down on the desk and fixed her hair in the back. They should add in some water after third period, so the wind should feel cooler then. Yes, said Suzu. And the sunwont be as highin the sky. But that will also be the hottest part of the day. Neshinbara was seated with his feet up on the windowsill so the wind blew through his bangs. It would seem the summer still has many more trials in store for us. Is there anything he cant make cringey? wondered Masazumi as she caught sight of Naruze out of the corner of her eye. The girl had been sleeping face down on the tatami mats, but she got up to look to Neshinbara. She wrinkled her brow in a smile. Dont you have a manuscript to complete? Heh. What did I just say about the summer and its many trials? If you dont submit yours for printing along with mine, youll end up paying a lot more. I am ready for whatever life throws at me. Hearing that, Naruze opened a Magie Figur set for divine transmission. And after a short pause Hello, Kappa Printing? Oh, yes, silly me. Hemisphere Printing, thats what I meant. Anyway, Boss Kappa? Our literature club guy is running devastatingly late on his manuscript and refuses to admit it, so feel free to take away his entire early-submission discount. Judge. And it would be great if you could increase my discount for delivering this hot tip. N-Naruze-kun! Must you eliminate all room for excuses!? But Naruze had already plopped back down on her cushion and resumed napping. Naito fanned her with a fan and her wings, but Naruze showed no sign of waking. She sure has distinct on and off settings. But winged species had higher blood pressure due to their anatomical structure, so maybe this was fine. Then a new wind blew in without warning. A certain scent was mixed in with the fluctuation of the air. It was a strong, aromatic, and yet faintly sweet scent. What is this? It was vaguely familiar, but Masazumi could not quite place it. Asama turned back toward her while handing a paper cup of barley tea to Naito. Its udon. Because thats the Udon Kingdom below us. No, were in Sanuki. Did you forget? said Urquiaga while reviewing the material for the next exam on a sign frame. It would be a problem for Sanuki if we came to visit them, so we cannot that we are here to visit them. You were the one who suggested we instead say we are visiting the Udon Kingdom mentioned in a Testament footnote, Masazumi. Well, yes, I did say that. Fine, Ill explain, said the Date Vice Chancellor. She flipped through the pages of Urquiagas sign frame without asking him first. On the world nations side of things, Shikoku is undiscovered land. The provisional rule there is only indirectly kept in place through the Far Eastern reservations, making it a good location for the Musashi to get some rest and recover after N?rdlingen. But That is why we cant cause any trouble for the Far East reservations there. Judge. The Testament Union and related nations want to avoid having the Musashi in Testament Union land since we intervened in N?rdlingen and sheltered the Swedish Chancellor. That means no nation will want to mess with us, so we should be fairly safe right now. Question. Naito raised her hand. But what do we do now? Are we not returning to Kantou? Masazumi crossed her arms and groaned. To be honest, I want to stay here. I mean, we decided to intervene in the Honnouji Incident, but we can never manage that if were in Kantou. But on the other hand She opened a sign frame displaying a message the Testament Union had sent them through the academy. The Testament Union is demanding we return to Kantou on August 10. August 10? Why that date? asked the Date Vice Chancellor. We have told them the Musashi cannot do anything in the immediate future since we have our makeup exams to complete and we have to work with Sweden and the Swedish Chancellor regarding what to do about that Chancellor. But So they gave us 10 days for that. Of course, they also have to consider the Azuchis presence in Kantou. Mitotsudaira looked up when she heard that. She opened a sign frame and spoke. Word from Kantou says the Azuchis primary thrusters and surface area were destroyed and are currently being repaired. So are they telling us not to return to Kantou until that is complete? Judge, it seems that way. If Musashi, Mouri, Satomi, and the other Kantou nations attacked the Azuchi now, it would not fare well. Could we maybe sink it? asked Naito. It might be carrying one of those dragon line reactors. Everyone fell silent at that. Using one of those now would only earn Hashiba further hatred from Kantou. And with the Keichou Campaign complete, they cant occupy Kantou. So we have to believe they wont use one. But we dont know what they would do if the Musashi showed up. Is that it? asked Naruze. Masazumi nodded. So the Testament Union is telling us to get moving in 10 days, once the Azuchis repairs are complete. Then is that what we are going to do? asked Mitotsudaira. Hmm, was all Masazumi felt like saying. But she could not just groan in thought, so she resumed speaking. The thing is, once were back in Kantou, well probably be trapped there and well have a hard time getting back out here. But we still have to intervene in the Honnouji Incident, right? Neshinbaras hand shot up and he brushed a hand through his hair once she focused on him. If I may inquire, Flat Honda-kun, when do you think the Honnouji Incident will occur? My guess is at the end of summer break or immediately afterwards. Theyll wait that long? asked Mitotsudaira. Most likely, she replied while noticing something. Everyone had stopped their studying or wrestling to focus on her. None of them are studying anymore. Then I might as well, she decided while adjusting her seated position. She removed Tsukinowa from the windowsill, placed him on her shoulder, and opened a sign frame. Then listen up. Lets talk about why I think the Honnouji Incident will be at the end of summer break or immediately afterwards. CBut what do we do now? Toori: Sis! Sis! Where are we right now!? Where!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Where boy, this is where everything is located right now, so make sure you remember this. 1: Udon Kingdom 2: Musashi 3: Mikawa 4: Kantou/Satomi 5: Azuchi 6: Kyoto/Honnouji - The Musashi traveled to the Udon Kingdom from N?rdlingen. Mouri Terumoto and Mogami Yoshiaki are in Kantou/Satomi Kimi: The Musashi wants to intervene in the Honnouji Incident, so we want to be here instead of in Kantou. Thats why were in the Udon Kingdom right now. Toori: And the Azuchis in Kantou right now, so what do we do about that? Kimi: For now, the Testament Union has demanded the Musashi return to Kantou. But if we did so right away, we would clash with the immobilized Azuchi while it undergoes repairs, so some adjustments are necessary. So with the Musashi in Kansai and the Azuchi in Kantou, the real question is whether we can get them to swap places or if we can find a way to defy that order. Toori: So we cant just slurp up udon and enjoy our summer break, huh? Kimi: Heh heh. Summer break is chock full of events and were going to be busy having fun, so youll need some endurance to keep up this year. Volume 8A, 1: Discussers in the Shade Volume 8A, Chapter 1: Discussers in the Shade Hot Hot hot hoooot Hoooot hoooot Point Allocation (Intelligibly Next Time, Please) Now, lets discuss why I think the Honnouji Incident will occur no sooner than the end of August. Masazumi took a breath with the wind on her back by Student Council rec room window. She knew everyone was watching her. Now, then. She continued speaking. I honestly do not actually know when it will happen. This is all speculation. But she was fairly certain she was right about when it would happen. Late August or early September. So you expect it to happen after summer break? Judge, she confirmed. That event signifies the retirement of a major nations leader. P.A. Oda has a lot of enemies, but they also have a lot of allies and related nations. They could probably safely complete the retirement and transfer of power during summer break, but if they do it after summer break, they can work with their allies to make sure theyre all on the same page. That kind of finesse is especially necessary with a large nation, added Crossunite. Mary nodded in impressed agreement. Come to think of it, England was a powerful nation but not a large one, so Mary probably would find that viewpoint a fascinating one. So Masazumi continued. With the transfer of power and such to deal with, if they do it at the start of September, it would probably be focused on that first week of the month. That span of a week is important, so they would want to focus on it. So We need to keep an eye on P.A. Odas actions from now on. There are a few different factors influencing when the Honnouji Incident happens, so I doubt even they know for sure at this point. Eh? Really? The idiot looked up. Whats with them? Why do they keep getting after us if they dont even have their own house in order? Cut them some slack. Theyre a large nation. Masazumi raised three fingers toward the others with her right hand. Three factors will affect when the Honnouji Incident happens. She started with the first. First, they might fall behind schedule beforehand. This happens a lot with the history recreation. Largescale events require a lot of preparation. Unexpected delays can pile up and that isnt something you can predict beforehand. If you could predict them, you would work to remedy them before they became a problem. Everyone nodded in understanding, so she moved on. Second, foreign interference. To be blunt, this ones mostly about what we do. The actions of any nations opposed to P.A. Oda can always change their plans. And the third. Third, theres a religious issue. Religious? Asama saw everyone tilt their head at that one. They were clearly confused how religion could affect a nations plans, so she raised her hand. She understood this one due to her Shinto expertise. Basically Is it about lucky days and things like that? Judge. Exactly. Masazumi nodded. Largescale events will of course involve largescale spells. And the religion behind those spells will designate days on which they work better. Shinto calls them lucky days and other religions tend to call them holidays or seasonal festivals. For a domestic affair unaffected by foreign influence, they should try to use one of those days to limit the depletion of their ether tanks and to maximize the effects. With P.A. Oda, would that be Shinto or Mlasi? asked Naruze. Thats hard to say, replied Asama. Really? Not even you know? Well, it really depends on what kind of spells were talking about. Because Shintos lucky days are placed in one of six different categories based on what kind of luck they bring. Mlasi is similar, so its hard to say which category they would want to use. They might even want to use a combination between the two religions. But Asama opened a sign frame. It showed a map of the Far East with the locations of the major Shinto shrines displayed. The entire map was covered by a wave formed from pillars. The wave was especially high around Mikawa and Edo Bay. This is real-time information on the ley lines sent by shrines from all around the Far East. Some of you probably saw this on the way here, but IZUMO is the one gathering all this data. However, P.A. Oda has refused to participate and will not hand over their data. Just as she started to say but again, he spoke up. But can you still figure something out from this? Eh? Oh, yes, I can. When P.A. Oda consumes a large amount of ether, the side effects can be measured in the neighboring regions. So if we keep a careful eye on this Wont it be too late if we notice it on the day of the event? asked Adele. Asama shook her head. Such a major event is bound to have a rehearsal run. This will require a major opening of their ether tanks, so they will need to make sure that process is functioning properly. And that should produce detectable side effects. I see, said Adele. So our job is to ensure we do not miss those side effects? asked Horizon with a double thumbs up. Impressive work, Asama-sama. Just when everyone thought you were only good for shooting, blasting, and sinking ships, you prove just how multitalented you are! Wait, why would anyone think thats all I can do? Or something I do at all? Why did everyone refuse to look her in the eye after that? Anyway, we need to be on the lookout for that rehearsal day. Once we know what kind of lucky day theyre interested in, we can assume the next one or the one after that will be the real deal. I see, said Adele again before taking a breath. And then we have to figure out how to intervene, dont we? Yes, said Masazumi. Thats the real problem here. Masazumi crossed her arms and groaned. We keep running into this problem lately, she thought. Well need some preparations in place if we hope to intervene. Id like a week, no, 2 weeks if possible. This is all revolving around the span of a week, so with two of those to work with, we should be able to get everything ready. So If I can, Id like to be here at around August 20. But that will not be possible if we return to Kantou, will it? asked Horizon. Judge. Masazumi uncrossed her arms and shrugged. Personally, I want to find an excuse to stay here. Its a little late now, but couldnt we have gone to Sweden instead of here? asked Naito. Hmm, if we had done that, the M.H.R.R. Catholic states would have been extremely wary of our presence. So At that point, Masazumi looked out the window. She could see several white lines rising from below the Musashi. Is that smoke from people cooking? asked Tenzou. There sure is a lot of it. Master Tenzou, the Musashi is 6km up right now, isnt it? Its incredible the smoke from cooking udon rises this far. That would be because this is the Udon Kingdom. Balfette pushed up her glasses and opened a sign frame. I was curious, so I looked into it. Apparently, the Udon Kingdom does everything based on udon, so the water pipes in the landport all have udon sauce in them. It was unclear how much of that was true, but how much udon would they have to cook to send the smoke this high? This much is gonna form clouds, isnt it? Judge! Sa-that is, the Udon Kingdom is famous for its udon clouds! Balfette opened an Udon Kingdom Sightseeing Map, so she was probably planning to head down for a visit after todays exam. She sure is resilient, thought Masazumi, but Oh. She belatedly remembered something. We Everyone stopped moving to listen. They turned toward her and she worked to keep a relaxed expression as she continued. We were fighting a war up until this morning, werent we? How could you forget!? they all shouted back at her. I know we were distracted with the makeup exam coming up, said Naito while fanning Naruze by the Student Council rec rooms wall. But only Seijun could ask we were fighting a war, werent we? as casually as asking what we ate for breakfast. Yeah, but its easy to forget now that were back to our normal lives, said Masazumi. If you ask me, this is hardly our normal lives, said Ohiroshiki who had stopped by to replenish the ice in the rec rooms small ice room. We still seem at war to me. He pointed out the window where a class was taking a practical exam in the schoolyard. Naito stretched up to see a half-fishman gym teacher speaking to the 2nd year boys. Listen up, you lot! For todays makeup practical exam, you have to demonstrate your military swimming skills below the blazing sun! Military swimming!? One student in swimming trunks raised his hand. Sensei! Is that pool over the port side of the schoolyard just for show!? Use of the pool has been granted to the girls of two different classes. To put it simply, you were not deemed worthy! However! The gym teacher wobbled on his feet and then collapsed onto the school yard. This heatis too muchfor me too. Sensei! Dont die, Sensei! We wont get credit for our exam! Lets evacuate to the school building! Well just have to swim through the hallways! Are they about to invent a new sport? wondered Naito. But Thats about how it was for us in the 2nd year too. That suggested the Far Easts culture was being successfully passed down. And Oh? Naito noticed a familiar face running on the schoolyard. They wore a black track suit and a hat. Seijun, should Chrippe really be running out in the open there? Could you maybe come up with a better nickname first? But Masazumi did hold a hand over her eyes (despite being in the shade) to take a look. There she saw Swedish Chancellor Christina is here as a guest. Keep that in mind, everyone. Naito rolled the name Christina around in her mind. She was the Swedish Chancellor they had rescued at N?rdlingen. Ga-chans definitely drawing a doujinshi based on her for the next event. She was entering her second lap around the schoolyard after passing in front of Oriotri who was carrying a bamboo water bottle. What is she doing, Vice President? asked Adele. She did a lot of work in M.H.R.R. to prepare for N?rdlingen and whatnot, but then she ultimately chose not to blow herself up, right? She was so focused on all those things she neglected to complete some of her exams, so shes completing them on the Musashi now. Some of her exams? Basically, she has to do some makeup exams just like we do. Our teacher is taking charge there, so after some discussion with Sweden, they got most of her makeup exams switched to athletic ones. I think she also has a foreign language exam left, but she wont have any trouble with that. Asama nodded in an impressed sort of way while looking to the schoolyard with a tray in hand. In other words, these laps are like a ceremony she has to complete for choosing a life with the Nagaoka boy? Thats a pretty bold way of putting it, Asama-chi. Oh, come on, said Asama, but she did not actually deny it. She really has changed. She seemed to have somewhat accepted that denying these things would accomplish nothing. Naito and Naruze had a fair bit of that between themselves, but now that strict shrine maiden was becoming that way too. Naito knew she and Naruze still had a way to go in the regard. Naruze in particular had made a lot of progress since England, so it felt like she had surpassed Naito there. Naito began to wonder if her partner felt inferior to her in any way. If they both felt that way about each other, then was that another way they were equal? If so It should be interesting to see how our relationship grows from here. She constantly felt a desire to make sure she was a worthy partner. Asama-chi. Yes? Hows your new song coming? For the summer festival, you mean? Oh, judge, said Naito noncommittally. I was just hoping you were making one. Wh-why? It was impressive Asama had time to do anything else at all with how busy she was with her shrine duties and the Chancellor. But doing things she was not obligated to do was probably a sign that she was still growing as a person. That was probably best indicated by whatever she considered to be her new normal. Changes in a relationship came from changes in both parties. The Chancellor, Mito-tsan, Kimi-chan, and Horizon must be changing as well. Yoshy and Ookubo from the 2nd year changed a lot too. Hooray for war then? Well, maybe not, but circumstances do change people. In that case Oh. Naito wanted to do something too. Whatever the situation, they were headed into summer break. With those major battles behind them, she was looking to the future and searching for possibilities. She wanted to do something new. High school education was not required, but once you joined, there was no point in not doing it. So if she was going to make the most of her time outside of school Seijun, about summer break. She directly asked what was weighing on her mind. They were all looking forward to summer break, but Are we even going to get one? Adele was seated close to the Vice President, so she got a good view of the girls reaction. Oh, I know what that means. We arent getting one, thought Adele based on the Vice Presidents reaction. The Vice President had made a snap decision. And her snap decisions were always about their policy regarding the Musashi and the Far Easts actions. This snap decision meant they had to keep the Musashi and the Far East moving, so they could not spend time on a summer break. As a vassal, Adele was prepared to accept that. Vassals kept the mission running smoothly and provided general support. She was sometimes tasked with unnecessary odd jobs or joke jobs, but that was now how it was supposed to work. Although I feel like the jokes have become the majority lately. Of course, I bring it on myself a lot, so I guess I cant complain too much. But at the moment, she saw the Vice President start to say something. CCCCCC Everyone sent emotionless looks the Vice Presidents way, as a sort of counterattack. At some point, the Date Vice Chancellor and the 2nd Special Duty Officer had displayed a summer swimsuit article on their sign fame and Mary was doing the same with a Far Eastern Summer Dishes Hell Love article. Hassan was writing an article on summer curry and Horizon was staring at the Vice President using her arms and her face. They clearly all hoped to get a summer break. Even the Vice President would have a hard time telling them they were not getting one now. No, she began, but then she forcibly changed direction: Yes. A pause followed. No one said anything, but they could hear voices from outsideno, from the first floor of the building. Okay! Lets dive right on in! Splaaaaash! Splish, splish, splish! Hold it, you lot! You may be in the hallway, but make sure you go up for air! Not that I know what thats like since I have gills. Those other students were bringing sports to a strange new territory. But CCCCCC Everyone exchanged a glance and opened sign frames. Me: Im stuck in a figure four leglock right now, but what do you think about Seijuns joke just now? Asama: It ended with yes, so I think that probably counts as a yes. Sticky King: She changed course at the very last second, so I feel like the break will be a short one if we really are getting one at all. Adele agreed with Nenjis assessment. Across the room, Mary looked up at the 1st Special Duty Officer. Yes-no? She blushed and tilted her head. What is that supposed to mean, Master Tenzou? I-its always a yes for you! And my answer will never vary, Mary-dono! The Vice President gasped when she heard that, so Adele looked to Horizon. And Horizon Neshin- Mitotsudaira-sama! J-judge! Masazumi, dont even think about coming up with a pun using vary and Mary. It would barely qualify as a joke! Dammit, you keep cutting me off on my jokes lately! Hold it! interjected Neshinbara. Ariadust-kun took a moment to insult me there, didnt she!? Mitotsudaira-kun, you heard that, didnt you!? Starting with him before moving on had become so standard no one paid any real attention to it. And you should count yourself lucky our cannibalism is hitting you in such a harmless way, Secretary. But that aside Masazumi? asked Suzu. How muchof a break arewe getting? Asama saw Masazumi rest her elbow on the windowsill and stare outside. Unturning: Is she trying to avoid answering? But Masazumi answered while still staring into the distance. Summer break is going to be a tricky thing. In other words You could say were getting one, but you could also say we arent. Asama tilted her head at that. So which is it C yes or no? Thats the thing. Masazumi turned back around and shrugged. We have to continue our work with the other nations even during summer break, but everything other than that will essentially be like a normal break. That would mean thought Asama. The people with more work to do will have a shorter break, wont they? There was one person who would obviously have a lot of work. How will he handle that? Everyone turned toward Tenzou and he looked back at them in a cautious way. What do you say to that, Tenzou-kun? Hm. He crossed his arms and tilted his head and upper body. For the most part, thats just how it has to be. He was apparently prepared for it. But he would probably need a little bit of encouragement. Hes changed too. In the past, it had felt like he would either act immediately or refuse altogether. With Tooris requests in particular, he would often go with the latter option after looking into it. It was easy to guess why he had learned to hold off on making decisions now. Mary. He was no longer alone. He had someone waiting for him at home, so he could not rush into making decisions without discussing it with her first. Me: Cmon, Tenzou. Youve been way too protective and defensive lately. Silver Wolf: I think you could stand to learn how to be more defensive, my king. Laborer: Ha ha ha. Theres no way he could ever pull that off, so specializing exclusively in offense is probably the right move for him. Hori-ko: My attacks are indeed unavoidable. If only Horizons comment were not so true. At any rate, Asama sent a comment to Mary. Asama: Um, Mary? What would you do if Tenzou-kun was stuck working during summer break? Scarred: Eh? That must have come as a surprise because Mary hung her head toward her sign frame with flowers spilling from her. The flowers meant her thoughts had to be in a positive place and that either inspired Naito to give her some encouragement or simply to tease her. Gold Mar: Would you go with him if you could? Like you did at Hexagone Fran?aise? Scarred: No, um. Hori-ko: Now, Mary-sama, it is time to choose. With that much encouragement, Mary hung her head while blushing and gave an answer. I-I would make Master Tenzou a lunch to eat on the job every day. Tenzou realized everyone was focused on him. But I must avoid anything that would waste Mary-donos efforts here. Mary-dono. He spoke to her flushed and somewhat downturned face. It is possible that I will no longer be unable to eat lunch with you every day. But So how about I thank you for the meal when you give me my lunchbox in the morning and thank you again when I return at the end of the day? Her hair shook as she turned to look at him. Flowers scattered and there was a smile on her lips. I would love that! Asama gasped. Tenzou-kun has finally learned how to put his pride on the line in a good way. But anyway, thought Asama as she looked to Mary and Tenzou. The English Princess continued to scatter flowers as she tried to get back to studying. Tenzou watched that and then stood up. Here. He sat back down to her right. Her shoulders tensed in obvious surprise, so he raised his right index finger. This is a ninja spell called Side Sitting. A-a ninja spell!? Yes. Now that I have cast the spell on you, you cannot help but let me sit by your side. R-really? Masazumi responded to their conversation by leaning out the window and taking deep breaths. You just have to get used to it, Masazumi. But Tenzou was not done speaking. Those affected by this spell are also doomed to see the caster when they look to the side. Mar-Ga: Im going to die. Asama: Now, now, Naruze. Lets not overreact. Mar-Ga: Ive known Tenzou since elementary school, but this really is going to kill me. Too much of a good thing really is poison. Gold Mar: But why is it Ma-yans advances get a positive response, but Tenzous get a has he gone insane response? This is definitely the latter. Uqui: Ignore him. This can be the most delusional part of someones life. 10ZO: Id prefer you call it the happiest part of my life! Incredibly, Asama could easily imagine him continuing on like this forever. Regardless, this meant they had solved the Tenzou problem. So Masazumi, this means you have some concrete plans for what we can do over summer break, doesnt it? What are they? Well, the first step will be procuring some more workers. That was a somewhat frightening thing to hear, but then Masazumi crossed her arms and turned toward Asama. You see, intervening in the Honnouji Incident isnt our primary objective. She opened a sign frame displaying a map of M.H.R.R. and she tapped at the northern part of it. You havent forgotten, have you? Were trying to make our way to Westphalia. Masazumi made sure everyone was focused on her before she continued. Are you listening? she began, earning her some nods. They all understood, so she went ahead and said it. This had always been their starting point. At Mikawa, we tasked ourselves with collecting the Logismoi Oplo in order to stop the Apocalypse. Horizon nodded. The idiot insisted on world domination, but in the earlier debate between you and the Pope-Chancellor, we decided our main task would be debating the legitimacy of our objective at the Peace of Westphalia. Oh, and I learned all this from Tres Espa?as Helper-sama. Im pretty sure shes either a name inheritor or a name inheritor candidate, so I should probably look up her actual name sometime. Or better yet, thought Masazumi as she added that task to her Jobs for Ookubo list. While we search for a means of stopping the Apocalypse, our priority is gathering the Logismoi Oplo and securing our own rights and safety. It was my discussion with the Pope-Chancellor that determined we would use the Peace of Westphalia to make the final decision on all that. And at England and Magdeburg, we made a certain promise with Europe and the former Mlasi leader. Europes nations and other related nations will support Musashi at Westphalia if we oppose Oda and Hashiba, since they are a threat to Europe, correct? Mitotsudaira framed it as a question since she had not been there when the decision was made. Masazumi was relieved that someone like that could find the answer so quickly. Judge, she confirmed. Nothing is set in stone, but that is what we decided. So our objective will be achieved at the Peace of Westphalia, but we have to drive back Hashiba and Oda to get there. And we finally managed to liberate Kantou, right? Yes, but the big finale is yet to come. We still need to intervene in the Honnouji Incident. Masazumi swung her right arm and Tsukinowa did the same with his right foreleg to open a sign frame. Then she spoke to them all. If we do not do something here, we will have a hard time emerging victorious at Westphalia. Volume 8A, 2: Waiter on the Circuit Volume 8A, Chapter 2: Waiter on the Circuit Even if you wait Or are late If they come to greet you You are on the same path Point Allocation (Check Out These Lovebirds) Now, then. Christina came to a stop on the schoolyard. It feels so pleasantly cool on the Musashi, Sensei. Is it hot on the surface at this time of year? asked Oriotri, the gym teacher in charge of her exam. Christina nodded and took the bamboo bottle Oriotri offered her. Kansai has a uniquely hot summer. Youre from IZUMO, so are not all that familiar with this area? Judge. IZUMO is supposed to be neutral and all, but the land below has a pretty high elevation. And you cant move far from there with Hexagone Fran?aise to the west and M.H.R.R. to the east. Then youve really only lived on the Musashi and in IZUMO? You already knew that, didnt you? asked Oriotri with a toothy smile. Christina could feel her eyebrows rising in response. She could always say yes. She had gathered all sorts of information in her time at M.H.R.R. There was of course a lot of information of dubious accuracy, but my style was to gather that information along with the rest. Id rather not know what kind of dubious information about me is out there. There was some that honestly makes me want to fill in some holes about your past. Oh, really? Testament, she started to say, stopped, and then decided to say it after all. Testament. The information line between IZUMO and Mikawa is a lot more isolated than I had expected. Well, IZUMO does exist to preserve the Far East. And once they left Amago, they stopped dealing much with the Far Eastern forces either. True enough. Christina smiled bitterly. Which is why I would love to look into some things related to the emperor where the records and arrangements must still exist. Yes. You have quite the passion for research. As a teacher, I have nothing but encouragement for that. With that, Oriotri took a drink from the bamboo bottle hanging at her hip. Then she viewed her surroundings and checked the time on her sign frame. That concludes your stamina test, so how about we get changed and head inside before your paper exam? Well roast out here. Not necessary, said Christina while opening a spell with a smile. It was a Shinto sunshade spell. A written prayer was arranged in a circle that floated in the sky to cast a shadow over her. Once in its shade, she became very aware of how hot she was. Tadaoki-sama will apparently be coming here during the lunch break, so I will wait here. Huh? Doesnt he have an afternoon exam? Why would he come here? She honestly did not know, but I have no reason to tell him not to. Cant you just wait inside? Ive always wanted to wait for someone like this. Hm, I see. It pleased Christina that Oriotri seemed to understand. And Its so strange. What is? Testament. Christina spun the sunshade spell around to look toward the academy gate. My daily life has completely changed. Yes. Christina looked to the ships bow from the academy schoolyard. She saw the long stairway down, the artificial forest spread out below, and a massive city formed from multiple ships. Her old home had been near N?rdlingen, a city with a diameter of 1km. But the city in front of her now was several times that size. And it was flying through the sky. Everything was in the Far Eastern style, which felt very familiar to her since the Nagaoka home and the surrounding area had been as well. But even so Its so strange. She had occasionally investigated the Musashi and she had numerically understood everything there was to know about it. She had even seen footage from within it. And yet I never know how to react to things here. Yes. Youre just not used to being free to do what you want. She could only agree with that. I always thought I had a good grasp on the world from all the information I had collected, but now that I see it for myself, Ive found experiencing things is very different from any amount of knowledge. I know its a little late in life to be having that beginners revelation, but here I am. Your knowledge and your life are directly linked now, arent they? Testament, replied Christina. Also, a sign frame appeared next to her face. It displayed footage from somewhere in the city. The text displayed over it said it was the road through Okutamas nature district. A boy in a Far Eastern summer uniform was running down it. That was Tadaoki. That would be the location spell arranged by the Asama Shrine. He and she were both viewed as VIPs on the Musashi, but their location was not considered secret and it could be publicly accessed. So as a free service, she was capable of seeing what he was doing. Based on the spells display, that free service only applied while he was out on the surface citys streets, but she was plenty thankful for even that. Tadaoki was coming. He was running, but when he passed through one of the guard gates or passed nearby someone else For some reason, he would slow his pace to a walk and pretend he was not in a hurry at all. And once he was through the gate or far enough away from the other person ! He would start running again. He was running here. Honestly. Was he embarrassed or bashful about it? It seemed so childish to try to hide it like that. Then again, Christina wondered if she was even more childish for waiting outside for him like this. Ive already decided Im a child, havent I? In that case, she decided while turning toward Oriotri. Sensei, I would prefer to wait inside. Yes. Are you sure you dont want to wait out here? He will come for me whether I am out here or not. Yes. And if he is going to hide his embarrassment, then its only fair for me to hide myself too. Also She turned around to look at the school building. She could see someone standing in the central third-floor window with their back turned. That must be their Vice President. She had not spoken much with that girl yet, but They must be having a meeting in there. If they were doing that instead of studying for their exams I am not yet in any position to join them there, but I imagine it is a very nice place to be. So. Masazumi, are you trying to say our intervention at the Honnouji Incident could change the outcome of Westphalia? Masazumi answered Mitotsudairas question with a nod. Does anyone here know what it is I have been trying to do to P.A. Oda for a while now? Horizon raised her right hand. She had come to understand a lot lately, so Masazumi nodded to tell her to speak. Horizon looked to the others before doing so. You have been harassing P.A. Oda. Wait! Unfortunately, everyone was already busy reacting. Naruze quickly sat up and started up her crop mark frame Magie Figur. So youre saying I can draw them!? Im down for whatever you want me to draw! It doesnt even have to be my usual style! For example, Im fine with writing one commander as Xiahou Dun and another as Richard II and having them meet in Jerusalem by doing the bell ringer in bed! And we might as well go with some of the bigger names, right!? So just tell me who! Naruze-dono, does this mean youre aware your doujinshis count as harassment!? asked Tenzou. It might not accomplish much, but I can export my familys finest sweets to P.A. Oda territory while spreading around some life worship products! said Ohiroshiki. What better harassment than Russian roulette curry? suggested Hassan. I wonder how Toori-sama will harass them. Probably by visiting them and being himself, said Horizon. H-hey, what kind of person do you think I am!? protested Toori. Master Tenzou, said a voice. Mary had turned toward Crossunite. D-do you think I should help out by asking my sister to harass them? I am sure Elizabeth-dono would hit them hard, but I believe that would qualify as an international incident. Come to think of it, she already intervened at Novgorod, thought Masazumi. But what they needed now was a little different. Hey. She waved her hand back and forth. Listen up, everyone. We dont want to harass them. Hey, listen! But they were all too focused on what kind of trouble they could cause. She was very worried by the strange comments she was hearing from time to time: We cant do it directly. Theyd know what we were up to. So slowly and from the cover of darkness? We can start with the vegetables! She had to get their eyes back on her. At the moment only Tsukinowa was looking her way. Further proof that Tsukinowa is the cutest. Listen, everyone, she said. Do you know why we cant harass them? Because when you treat people like that, theres this old curse that puts hair on your butt. Hence why its called hair-ass-ing people. What, was that one too clever for you? Youre supposed to laugh. Now they were all focused her. And giving her quite the look. Unturning: Whatwas that? Uqui: Judge. That one was maybe too powerful. Gold Mar: Yeah, she hasnt had one that bad in a while. Me: Now do you all see how I feel when you make fun of me!? Well, do you!? Asama: Everyone understands, Toori-kun, so stop looking to us for agreement. Vice President: How strange. I thought that was a pretty good one. At least it had stopped the others from getting further off topic. Listen, everyone, began Masazumi. We arent interested in harassing them. The Aoi sister immediately raised her hand. Masazumi held out her palm to tell her to speak and the idiot sister tilted her head. Heh heh. Anteater master, then what is our ultimate goal here? Isnt that obvious? said Masazumi. We intervene at Honnouji and restrict P.A. Odas movements. Nothing is set to weaken P.A. Oda more than the Honnouji Incident. Im sure they have some kind of plan in place to prevent that, but if we intervene, we should be able to prevent any convenient interpretations on their part. At the very least, we can demand our own interpretations to slow them down. Or to sum up On second thought, you probably could describe that as harassing them. Dont you say that! They must have wanted to say it themselves. Mitotsudaira saw Masazumi cornered over by the window. Whats wrong with giving my own thoughts on the matter!? You got a problem with that!? That did not sound like something a politician should be saying, but they were in between major events right now. If you ask me, said Horizon. The more humiliated Masazumi-sama feels here, the more motivated she will be to harass P.A. Oda. Good thinking, Masazumi-sama. I think that would be more like lashing out than harassment. Well, a lot of harassment probably is. Meanwhile, Horizon had Mitotsudairas king in an ankle hold, but he was bearing with it while resting his head in Mitotsudairas lap. M-my king, are you okay!? Ah, ow, agh, Nate! She prepared herself for whatever he was going to say. Nate, I can actually see your face while resting in your lap. She dropped a chop down onto his head, which parted her thighs and crashed into the tatami mats. He hit the floor pretty hard, so M-my king, are you okay!? Ah, ow, agh, Nate! She prepared herself for whatever he was going to say while he lifted her thighs from the outside and pressed them against his face. Check out my headphones. Horizon had been propping up her ankle hold with her right leg, but now she dropped that heel onto his gut. His head hopped up in response and Mitotsudaira pressed her legs together to catch him on her lap again. Asama nodded a few times in an impressed sort of way, but This isnt supposed to be a show, you know? But she did have a thought on what Masazumi had said. Masazumi? You keep saying well be intervening at Honnouji, but is that actually worth doing? Huh? Worth doing? What do you mean? Well, umokay. The Honnouji Incident sets in motion the weakening and fracturing of P.A. Oda, so they will of course have a plan to limit those effects. Meaning An academy on P.A. Odas level will have predicted interference from other nations or other external groups even during summer break. In particular, they must know we will be plotting something. So P.A. Oda will want to lay the groundwork to ensure the fracturing of their internal forces is only for show, so wont all the battles and all the promotions and demotions of personnel be completed in advance or sidestepped with interpretations? If we dont intervene in just the right way, wont they crush all our efforts with whatever plans they have in place? Yes, and I have a plan for that. Masazumi took a breath before calmly continuing. P.A. Oda will have prepared a number of barriers to avoid any intervention, but I plan to focus on just two major objectives. Namely Ensuring Oda Nobunaga truly retires and ensuring the internal fracturing of P.A. Oda. We will make sure those happen no matter what plans and interpretations they have ready to go. That is what our intervention will entail. No matter what interpretations they have? wondered Horizon. She sat up, which loosened the ankle hold, so she made sure to lean backwards too. Wouldnt an interpretation prevent us from doing that? Thats where politics come into play, just like it did with you at Mikawa. Interpretations can give someone death or life. Masazumi turned toward her. But even with one in effect, it is up to the coming age, the people who live there, and their politics to decide what the world does afterwards. Judge. Horizon nodded. I see what you are trying to say, Masazumi-sama. No matter what kind of plans P.A. Oda has and even if they do hold us back and avoid Nobunagas retirement and the fracturing of the Oda forces, she said. We will not stop harassing them. Thats not entirely wrong, but lets not phrase it like that, Horizon! Now, now, said Horizon while standing up and gathering everyones attention. Heh. Everyone focuses on me when we talk about political harassment, so you can tell how much more sophisticated I am than Toori-sama. Hold on, Horizon! The idiot sat up and took both her hands in his own. The thing is, Horizon, I know all about this political harassment Masazumis talking about. Its, um, well, you seeoh, right! You hold hands like this, tangle your fingers together like this, andpant, pant. I hate to interrupt your creepy joke, but those hands belong to my arms. She had already detached her arms. Eh? The idiot and Mitotsudaira looked down to see the arms had a tight grasp on his hands. Then the two arms rapidly dragged him out into the hallway. His voice out grew more distant in the summer air. Ah, hey, not the stairs, not the stairs, not the stairs! Especially not while Im face down! Umm, said Mitotsudaira while not quite sure what to do, so Horizon spoke to her. I had not let them go on their walk yet today. They should drag him for about 2km, so how about we continue our discussion in the meantime? They heard more shouting voices from the hallway. Whyd some disembodied arms just interrupt our hallway swimming!? Ahhhh! Damn those things are fast! Theyre swimming upstream! They heard students shouting as they fled, a door breaking open, and an entire class worth of screams. But Horizon took a breath in a seated position and nodded toward Asama and Mitotsudaira. This is a way for (part of) me to keep Toori-sama to myself for longer. Im really not sure what to say to that one, said Asama. Horizon let out a short sigh. Ah, summer. It was impressive how Asama was already writing up a few divine mails containing some kind of excuse. Anyway, said Naito while raising her right hand. It was starting to feel like bad things happened to whoever raised their hand, but as a Technohexen, she had to welcome the bad luck. So Um, I think I know what Seijun and Horizon were talking about regarding interpretations and politics. She tried to explain. If we actually work our way into Honnouji, we can prevent them from providing dead Nobunaga with a position where Nobunaga can provide advice and effectively hold a cloistered rule and we can prevent them from maintaining behind-the-scenes connections between the fractured pieces of the Oda clan. Exactly right. But, cut in Neshinbara with a swing of his arm to push his glasses back up. There are two problems there. He crossed his arms and posed. This pissed Naruze off so much she started stabbing her pen device into her Magie Figur. You need to learn how to show restraint, Ga-chan. But Neshinbara missed all that and simply opened a sign frame. It showed a map of P.A. Oda and its influence given the current state of the world. First, how are we going to intervene? And Once we intervene, how do we secure any influence there? Influence? What do you mean by that, Secretary? An excellent question, Balfette-kun! Neshinbara immediately turned toward Horizon, who lazily scratched at her head before holding out a hand. Oh, that isnt a tricky enough question to require an explanation from Mitotsudaira-sama, so there is no need at all for me to shout Mitotsudaira-sama. Mitotsudaira-samaaaa!!!! J-judge! I will explain! D-dammit! I cant believe I fell for that! Im so stupid for letting my guard down! Stupid, stupid, stupid! What is he even doing? wondered Naito, but Naruze smiled bitterly next to her. You shouldve caught on as soon as she said it isnt a tricky enough question. If that were accurate, it would mean Adele had asked a stupid question. Thats right! And Horizon wouldnt do that! shouted the Chancellor who was now lying face up outside the door. Naito had no idea when he had ended up there, but as soon as he made his assertion with a smile Heh. He vanished to the right of the door and they could hear him being rapidly dragged down the hallway. Mitotsudaira ended up staring in that direction, so Umm, uh. Mito-tsan, the arms will be back eventually, so focus on explaining for us, will you? Eh? Oh, thats right. You want me to explain what influence means in relation to our intervention. Mitotsudaira was still giving the hallway the occasional worried glance, but she had turned her body to face the others. She composed her breathing before speaking. When we intervene in the Honnouji Incident, our words have to have real weight behind them. What do you mean? Judge. Simply put, if we intervened in P.A. Odas Honnouji Incident now, we probably couldnt accomplish anything. Really? Judge, said Naito. She continued after seeing Mitotsudaira nod toward her. Because Musashi is a foreign nation, an outsider, and an enemy. No matter how good an argument we try to use to stop them, they could ignore it with an interpretation, continue to ignore us after that, and allow summer break to end without us accomplishing anything at all. Um, this isnt exactly my area of expertise, said Adele. But I thought you werent allowed to do that. We are not talking about an international event. It will be a domestic history recreation, so they can come up with the rules. Mitotsudaira lightly waved her arm. Lets say a foreigner was visiting us here. Then lets say we were exhausted after a long day of studying and decided to eat some sweets. Now, what if that foreigner insisted it was wrong to eat sweets at school and demanded we stop. Adele, would you do what they said? No, of course not. Right? said Mitotsudaira. That is how every nation sees their domestic history recreations and politics. Thats true, thought Naito. Politics had reached the point where nations were searching out and questioning their position in international society, but Domestic politics are all about absolute monarchies these days, so all the nations are trying to increase their own power so they can stand up to the leading nations. In some cases, there are even power struggles within a single nation. In a way, were starting to build a path leading out to the international stage, but things are still quite insular on the inside. Exactly right, replied Masazumi, who had dealt with a lot of people just like that. She shrugged. These days, monarchs will excuse their dictatorial rule by insisting it is the only way to overcome the other nations. Which means the ordinary citizens are forced to endure those dictatorships. She took a breath. So if any outsiders intervene, they will either be eliminated or more politely omitted from the discussion. Isnt that what you were trying to say, Mitotsudaira? Judge. Anything you say is meaningless if the other side can just say we will rectify that in the near future or we have chosen a different solution for that. And P.A. Oda is a powerful nation. And powerful nations only act when they can benefit greatly from that action. If the returns outweigh the risks of ignoring our intervention, then the other nations might just follow P.A. Odas lead. Then how are we supposed to gain some influence when we intervene? asked Asama. Naito pondered that one. The others seemed to be doing the same. And the idiot appeared outside the door again. Um- He immediately disappeared again and Naito raised her hand while watching it happen. How about we try becoming a Testament Union Rep? She waved her raised hand a little. Um, a Testament Union Rep could go inspect the Honnouji Incident. History recreation inspections are pretty common and it would make sense for a third-party nation to take that role, right? So how about that? Arrive in P.A. Oda as a Testament Union Representative? Not a bad idea, thought Masazumi. But Have you forgotten the Testament Union is under Hashibas control, Naito? M.H.R.R. had conquered K.P.A. Italia and M.H.R.R.s Matthias had named himself Holy Roman Emperor by taking the inherited name of Ferdinand II. Pope-Chancellor Innocentius had gone missing, so his older/younger stepsister Olimpia had taken over as the next Pope in K.P.A. Italia. K.P.A. Italia was originally a collection of city-states without any real fighting force of its own. Each city-state had its own warriors to defend themselves, but they did not work together to protect the nation of K.P.A. Italia. So the only way to protect the nation as a whole was to hire mercenaries, but now Hashibas forces are playing that role. So K.P.A. Italia was effectively the leader of the Testament Union, but they belong to P.A. Oda now. I doubt they would approve our request to become a representative since that would harm P.A. Oda, said Masazumi. Besides, do you remember the instructions from the Testament Union I showed you earlier? They are trying to seal us in Kantou to prevent us from intervening in Honnouji. Isnt that why though? said Naito all of a sudden. Isnt it politics that finds a way to do it anyway? Hm. Tenzou saw Masazumi cross her arms and nod. If she was thinking that deeply, then she would come up with some kind of countermeasure. He trusted their Vice President enough to know that. In that case, thought Tenzou. I really am going to lose my summer break, arent I? But he had prepared himself for it now. And he would be getting homemade lunches. I still dont want to be working away from Mary-dono all day, though, he thought. But I will gather intelligence for you, Masazumi-dono. Just tell me what it is you need. In that case, she said while raising her clenched right hand. The biggest problem is who well be negotiating with. She had a frown on her face, so he had to ask what she meant. Who well be negotiating with? Intervening in P.A. Oda will of course require someone to connect us to them. And doing that directly instead of through a third nation would eliminate any unnecessary interests there. In other words That means we cant get England or anyone elses help as an intermediary, doesnt it? said Mary. Masazumi nodded and glanced to the east. The problem is that the part of P.A. Oda weve interacted with the most is Hashiba. But Hashiba is currently in Kantou. Repairing the Azuchi and withdrawing from Kantou will take them a while, you know? Not necessarily, but we do have a few options here. Masazumi looked outside. That drew Naitos eyes to the window as well. Oh, she said. Nagabutos here. I wonder what his plans with Chrippe are. The process to make Nagaoka a Musashi resident is underway, but Lady Nagaoka has yet to decide how she will interact with Musashi as the Swedish Chancellor. So Nagaoka will eventually move from the embassy to the student dorms, but Lady Nagaoka will stay in the Swedish embassy. I see, thought Tenzou while Mary spoke up in apparent realization. Was I able to stay with Master Tenzou right away because I had defected? This is why people call you strongly decisive, Ma-yan. Judge, said Mary with a smile. Im glad that wasnt a bitter smile, thought Tenzou, but he also mentally scratched his head at how pathetic that thought made him feel. But there was something he had to ask about this if he was to gather intelligence during summer break. Then what will Lady Nagaoka be doing in the long term? Lady Nagaokas decision could be a major problem for Musashi, thought Tenzou. During the 30 Years War, Sweden became a powerful nation with plenty of wartime equipment and strategies. Their Chancellor was supposed to have died at N?rdlingen, but she had survived. Also, she was the daughter of Akechi Mitsuhide, a powerful member of P.A. Oda. Musashi was planning to make a move against P.A. Oda, so Lady Nagaokas presence here would hold a lot of meaning to the other nations watching them. But Masazumi responded with her arms crossed. Sweden has decided it would be best if she does not return to her home country for a while. Then? Judge. Masazumi looked up at the ceiling. They have been fighting the 30 Years War without her this whole time, so her return could cause a major change in how the war plays out. So So Sweden thinks they will have more time to make the necessary adjustments if she doesnt return until after summer break. So what she does really comes down to whether or not she personally wants to work with Musashi. After all, she could be used as our method to intervene in the Honnouji Incident. Because She could be the negotiating partner with a connection to P.A. Oda that I mentioned earlier. Would she help us, though? asked Naruze while scratching her head with her pen. She was expressing doubt, so Tenzou asked why she was doubtful. We saved her, so wouldnt it make sense for her to assist us? But she wanted to die back there. And you could say it was actually Nagabuto who saved her. So She has enough reason to not feel indebted to us. She can just say all Musashi did was help out Nagabuto. And Sweden is a powerful nation, but the Testament says they become pacifists after Christina becomes queen. If they can reach the end of the 30 Years War as things are now, the Testament ensures their position as victors, so their best bet should be to avoid any unnecessary risks. She sounded bored with it all. So even if Christina does want to help us in any way she can, she might be unable to do so if she wants to ensure the safety of her homeland. And Im sure they already had plans in place based on the assumption she died. Wait, called a voice. It was Narumi who was packing their equipment in bags in the storage area near the entrance. She tilted her head as she continued. Even so, she would still need to repay us for the help we provided in saving her. Even if they had already planned around it, were talking about the survival of their leader. Even if she feels a debt over that, she can repay us in some other way, said Naruze. Have you forgotten that she has something else we want? Narumi frowned at that. She did not seem to know what Naruze meant, but eventually Oh. She seemed to arrive at the answer and spread her mouth horizontally. Tenzou arrived at the answer at the same moment. Lady Nagaoka did indeed already have something she could use to negotiate with Musashi. Narumi wrinkled her brow as she gave the answer. She has the rest of the memo that the Mito Lord obtained, doesnt she? Judge. Tenzou elaborated on what Narumi had said. Carlos Is memo mentioned a question and the text of that question was passed from the Prince of Orange to Christina-dono, correct? He directed that question toward Masazumi. She had the authority here and she waved a hand to open a sign frame. The screen displayed an official text bearing the national emblem of Sweden. This says Lady Nagaoka will prepare a meeting place for us soon. To discuss that very memo. So She can use that information about Carlos I to repay us for saving her. Sweden is essentially saying that whether or not she will involve herself in our Honnouji intervention will come down to another negotiation where we start out on equal footing. We have so many problems to deal with, thought Masazumi. Mitotsudaira sighed and then smiled bitterly. I can see why you wish we could just leave the Musashi here. Judge. No matter what happens, it would help a lot to have the Musashi here, but if we cant get Lady Nagaokas help, it would be far better if the Musashi doesnt return to Kantou. Masazumi clapped her hands together. But anyway, the memo stuff we just mentioned is still a step forward. We should be able to figure out the rest at a later date. Asama, can you provide Nagaoka and Lady Nagaoka with a divine-transmission-capable system? That way we can hold a meeting at any time. Of course, said Asama while Horizons arms returned to her sides. Which meant Toori-dono? Tenzou looked to the hallway. Masazumi and everyone else also looked to the entrance, but there was no one there. What did that mean? Oh, dear. I was trying to hog Toori-sama to myself, but it seems he got caught somewhere and I left him behind. How careless of (part of) me. O-okay, Mito! said Asama. Go sniff him out! I can more or less figure out where he is without doing that! You can? asked the others while they began to go their separate ways. They had to take their next exam soon, but also For now, lets start with the things we can do ourselves. Are all of you ready? Our next exam is Senseis health and PE, so- She was cut off when a voice butted in from the hallway. Hold that thought. Are most of you in here? It was Oriotri. Whats this all of a sudden? She was not carrying anything with her, so Masazumi wondered where the exam sheets were. Most of us should either be in here or the cafeteria. I can contact the rest if you want. Great, you can inform the others for me, said Oriotri. The thing is, there arent going to be anymore paper exams. Huh? Most of them tilted their heads and Masazumi raised her right hand and the textbook it held. But we havent completed your health and PE exam. Thats the thing. Dont you want to do another practical exam? I see, thought Masazumi. It had looked like Oriotri was speaking with the Swedish Chancellor out on the schoolyard earlier, but that must have made her think they needed a practical exam. But Um, Sensei? The Tachibana Couple and Naomasa arent here. Yes, thats true. Oriotri stood at the lectern like she usually did and pointed in a certain direction. She pointed to port, which was east. Gin, Muneshige, and Naomasa need to be here for the exam, so it has to be postponed. We can start once those three are back. Does that sound good? They were now done with all their exams except for their health and PE one, which had been switched to a practical exam. The lack of a grade from Oriotri made it seem a lot less done than it was, but when the idiot returned Man, you people need to relax more, so how about we throw a party to celebrate the Kantou Liberation and N?rdlingen? On his suggestion, they decided to head down to the Udon Kingdom that night. They would gather at a place Adele recommended: I found this great Udon place! It looks like fun! That was a worrying recommendation, but they decided to take a risk this time. The plan was to clean up the Student Council Rec Room before nightfall, carry their personal belongings back to their homes, and then regather for the party. But for the time being, they had all put their textbooks aside so they could laze around on the rec rooms floor. Were gonna be stuck at school a lot even during summer break, arent we? said the idiot. We definitely are, replied Masazumi while grabbing a nearby book. But for now, we need to clean up. Letting things pile up wont solve anything, so we have to deal with it one thing at a time. Im sure Hashiba is doing things much the same way. Volume 8A, 3: Hiders Heading Out Volume 8A, Chapter 3: Hiders Heading Out Am I What I want? Or what others want? Point Allocation (Destination) Kantous summers are just hot, thought Fukushima. In M.H.R.R. of Kansai, each region had its own unique touch. Less windy regions, horrendously humid regions, and dry regions were all crammed in together. She also remembered the open skies of Kansais summers. ...How strange. They were currently in the sky off of Kantous coast. They were on the Azuchis deck working on a post-battle check of their situation. On and around the large Azuchi, people were on the move and speaking while transport ships were arriving and leaving. According to Takenaka, this would continue for around 10 more days before the Azuchi could finally return to Lake Biwa. Todays job was retrieving their people from Kantou and organizing the transport ships. That was expected to last 2 or 3 days to provide enough time for the boarding schedule and for enough living space within the Azuchi to be located and prepared. Hey! Who ordered these outdoor watchtowers!? Were you hoping to build your own battle formation out here!? Were taking them to one of the storerooms to build our own watchtower room! Thats where youre sleeping too! Nope, wrong! There isnt enough space in the storerooms, so youll have to build your battle formation out here. For real!? Weve gotta camp out on top of the Azuchi!? That sounds perfect for the summer season, thought Fukushima. She was also impressed that they all immediately began ordering watermelons, firewood, and Dutch ovens. They must have been ready for summer break now that the battle was over. As for Fukushima herself... Make sure to drink water when you feel hot, everyone! She called out to the campers while managing the movement of weapons containers on the ships surface. She had some people who worked for her. They had all fought on the front line during the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle, but now they were sweating up here on the deck. She checked on their progress and noted any problems. If those problems were more than just a slowdown, she would point out where they had gone wrong so they could improve. This work actually used combat knowledge. In battle, it was crucial to keep tabs on how your own forces were doing, judge what the enemy formation, castle, or city was doing, and predict what they were likely planning. It required knowledge and wisdom. If you understood that, you could handle this work. Besides, she was not the only one here who knew how to do that work. Team 3 here seems to be falling behind the others. Oh, Fukushima-sama! Theres no water supply at our designated location! Is there any way we can fix that!? The team leaders would have already worked out the cause of the problem or delay without her having to do anything. That meant her job was mostly handling the paperwork. ...A water supply would be too much for a team leader to handle. All the water supplies would have been used for fighting fires during combat, but where they needed water supplies was different now that the fighting was over. So... We need to consider doing the construction ourselves. Testament! We can do that once we finish this job! And we can use that water to have a toast! The cheers that elicited suggested they had been fairly worried about the water. They redoubled their efforts and looked impressive going at their work so vigorously. Meanwhile... Llaf: Takenaka-sama, I have something I would like to ask thee. Do thou have a moment? Kuro-Take: Ero ero ero ero ero. Llaf: Isnt it a little soon for that!? Kuro-Take: No, your afternoon ero is important. Now, what did you want to ask, Fukushima-san? As soon as she asked, Takenaka seemed to figure it out on her own, so she continued after taking a breath. Kuro-Take: You need a water supply, dont you? Were getting a lot of requests for those, so I sent Hachisuka-kun in with a specialized rapid construction crew. She should be at your area soon. 6: Im already there. Fukushima looked back to see Koroku climbing the aft stairs. The others knew what this meant, so they greeted her while Korokus crew began to tear up the decks armor panels. Koroku raised her right hand to acknowledge the greetings as she spoke to Fukushima. Fukushima. Her expression was as unreadable as ever. The Shibata Team is asking for you. Huh!? Kani responded to Koroku before Fukushima could. Her current job was to carry things between their people on the deck and their people one level below. It was a short distance, but repeatedly ascending and descending a flight of stairs in the summer weather really wore you out. To keep herself from sweating, she had a towel wrapped around her forehead and she had Sasamura carry things too. Is the Fukushima Team being absorbed into the Shibata Team!? She spoke aloud without thinking, earning a glare from Koroku. ...Oops! Weve never actually met, have we!? They had seen each other from a distance before the attack on Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. Korokus transport ship had been sunk by Bernard, which had seemed crazy at the time, but thinking back... ...Thats pretty normal for us!! Her standards had changed at some point. But Koroku was still looking at her. Umm. Based on her face, she wanted to ask what was your name again? instead of a full-on who are you? So Kani stood up straight, and... Um! Wait. Koroku held out a hand and placed her other hand on her forehead in thought. ...I-is she gonna get it!? Kani knew her inherited names Far Eastern spelling was not easy to read. If I hadnt inherited the name, I wouldnt know how to read it myself! But after a bit, Koroku lowered both hands and turned toward Fukushima. You know what? Never mind. Ehhh!? Y-you dont have an answer!? Someonell tell me. ...Shes so dry! But Kani had a feeling it was that very ability to know what she could safely ignore that had allowed her to command the western side at Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. Kani had seen the records of that battle and the west had been the most flooded. And that was where the enemys god of war unit and two of their Three Musketeers had been fighting. ...But she persevered! There were times when a god of war pilot had to be separated from their infantry warriors on the battlefield. After all, the durability, mobility, and combat strength of a god of war and of infantry were entirely different. A god of war could at times change the course of an entire battle, so they would sometimes leave their unit to complete some other task if necessary. But now her Koroku Team was working together to construct a water supply. You must do this a lot! We do a lot of maintenance. And a lot of us are from farming families. Really!? Testament. Koroku pointed at Kani. The Shibata Team is asking for you too. Ehh!? What for!? Ask the pervert. What pervert!? Katagiri. Katagiris a pervert!? He is. Really!? I saw it with my own two eyes. Then it must be true! A stir ran through the others. Katagiri-sama is a pervert!? Eh!? Hold on! That changes my summer break plans completely! All the better! Katagiri-sama can get as pervy as he wants with me! ...I dont know what they mean, but Im glad our team and the Hachisuka Team are using this break from work to get to know each other better! Kuro-Take: Um, Katagiri-kun? You have a really unfortunate thread about you on the Azuchi Network. ͹: Eh!? ...Wh-what the heck is this!? I didnt know about any of this! And now theyre uploading short stories about me! An offering I can no longer use this summer? What is that supposed to mean!? AnG: Probably that its an offering they can no longer use this summer. Okay, everyone, stop staring at the divine network on your lernen figurs and get back to work. Fukushima clapped her hands and got after the others. And after seeing the others hurriedly resume working... Well or pump? asked Koroku. She pointed to her work team on the deck where they had already torn up a small block of armor, opening up a space with the width and depth of about a 1.5m. The equipment the Hachisuka Team had brought suggested they were going to construct an open-air torii-style information terminal. Since it was linked to the Tsurugi Shrine, the torii had a sword sticking into it. A well is a good choice for up on the surface like this, said Fukushima. We can dump the water on ourselves, while a pump would restrict how many people could use it at once. Also... Testament. A pump might rupture during a side flip. Im relieved. That lost comment meant this must have been a test by Koroku. Because... Ill be staying here. She would remain on the Azuchi. So... Thou said Shibata-sama summoned my team? Hashiba had a message for you too. Before Fukushima could ask what that was, Koroku provided the answer. Grow strong. Grow strong. That was enough for Fukushima. ...I see. So this is to be a training camp. They just dont have anything better to do, said Koroku. Really!? asked Kani. Fukushima was unsure if she should agree with that or not. I am not sure how to phrase this, but Shibata-samas team probably has to stay where they are until the Honnouji Incident. They still have that much history recreation left to do!? You need to study more, suggested Koroku. Okay! I will! Korokus eyebrows rose when Kani actually agreed, but she soon composed her expression and nodded. But did Kani notice how Koroku relaxed her shoulders? She is such a good aide, thought Fukushima, but something else was bothering her too. Hachisuka-dono. Will Kiyo-dono be joining the Shibata Team too? She felt some excitement as she asked that. She felt like she was worrying about this too much, but she was also worried that Koroku would notice how worried she was. She hoped she was worrying about that too much as well, but Korokus face was so hard to read. Hm, said Koroku as she tilted her head and opened a lernen figur. 6: Kiyomasa, what are your summer plans? ...Thou are just going to ask her!? Actually, that would be the normal thing to do. Fukushima realized she had eliminated that option from her mind because she was worrying over this so much. ...Nh! She could barely stand to be here anymore. Kiyomasa was on the other end of Korokus call. Wherever she was on the Azuchi. No, the instructions they had received before lunch had said she would be repairing the 2nd starboard ship. Kiyo-donos specialization in defense means she knows how to repair buildings and aerial ships. Fukushima. Eh!? I called your name two whole times. She sensed Korokus strict personality in the whole, but Koroku had already closed her lernen figur. That meant the conversation with Kiyomasa was over. Um, what did Kiyo-dono say? A training camp. At Shibata-samas location!? Fukushima could feel some fear and happiness mixed in with her surprise. It was like she wanted to be with that other girl, but she did not know how to draw her in. It was a surprisingly bold feeling given how she always froze up with nerves when actually around Kiyomasa. But with the lernen figur gone, her feelings were coming out of hiding. ...Honestly. Why did it matter if she was with Kiyomasa? She had never actually thought through what exactly it was she wanted to do while with her. She could not bring herself to move beyond that undeniable hesitation, but she had accepted that her hesitation might destroy the relationship they currently had. She kept returning to the same conclusion, but she also kept erecting emotional walls to soothe her cowardice. However... ...Its all over if I actually think about what I want to do. This was an important time. The Honnouji Incident was coming up and other battles after that. They would probably settle things with Musashi during all that. If she destroyed her relationship with Kiyomasa now, it would disturb the bonds between the Ten Spears during those battles. She could not let that happen. So... Hachisuka-dono. She was not asking Koroku to act as an intermediary between them, nor could she. But she had effectively done that here. Please tell me if Kiyo-dono will be there. No, calmly said Koroku. Shes going to Sanada with the 1st years. Kiyo-Massive: Im going to Sanada for a training camp? Kiyomasa was on the roof of the castle-style bridge that had been destroyed by Houjous attack. Her first thought was about a certain fact. ...We do have a connection to Sanada. The Sanada Ten Braves. The group currently going by that name had joined Hashibas side. Supposedly. The supposedly was because the history recreation had Sanadas heir siding with Matsudaira and the current head of the clan and the second son siding with Hashiba as a plot to ensure the clan survived. But if Hashiba had been involved with this training camp decision, then Sanada must have been on Hashibas side. And... Kimee: The former Ten Spears should be a good match for you, Kiyomasa. Kiyo-Massive: But who knows what the dragons who sympathized with them will do. The Sanada Ten Braves had been the initial candidates for the Ten Spears position. Kiyomasas group held the position now because they had defeated those 10 in test of skill. They were former enemies and they probably had strong feelings about Kiyomasa. Yet she was supposed to go there for a training camp. Kiyo-Massive: I hope this doesnt lead to trouble. Kuro-Take: If youre aware it could cause trouble, you should be fine. And if things look too bad, you can always leave and Ill make sure to get a decent refund from Sanada. Is that so? was all Kiyomasa could find to say. And looking at the Ten Spears as a whole, it made sense to send her as a negotiator and leader. She was well-versed in defensive tactics and she could use Caledfwlch to take on a dragon. So... Kiyo-Massive: I need to finish this work as soon as possible so I have time to prepare. The Azuchi came first. Her subordinates and the automatons were repairing the bridge and surrounding area. But since this was the first day, they were only assessing the damage. Once they knew where the damage was and how severe it was, they could put together a repair plan and decide what needed to be demolished. What needed to be demolished and what did not could greatly change the repair plan. In fact... ...It could be faster to build a new bridge instead of repairing this one. Making that decision was her job. The same was true of the 2nd central ships bridge since it too had taken a fair bit of damage. Takenaka was in charge of that one and she had a lot of construction knowledge. Takenaka had to be busy, but... Kuro-Take: Look how close the ocean is. Ohh, the sight is making me sick. Kiyomasa was not quite sure what to make of those comments. Kuro-Take: Anyway, um, I know this will be a lot of work for you, Kiyomasa-san, but I suggested you could run a training camp for the 1st years and the teachers approved it. Since were doing this, we decided it would be more efficient to split them into a few teams. Kiyo-Massive: More efficient how? Kuro-Take: The Azuchis repairs are going to take a while, right? So, continued Takenaka. Kuro-Take: So were splitting them into three or so teams so we only have to come up with a training schedule for each team. Kiyo-Massive: I see. So, um. She was curious about the others, so she asked about it. Kiyo-Massive: I get that Ill be leading the 1st years, but who all is going? Kiyomasa saw Takenaka respond on her lernen figur. Kuro-Take: From the 1st years, theres Asano-san and Nabeshima-san. The latter is especially important. Because she might end up being your aide and because shes a mechanical dragon pilot. Kiyomasa knew what Takenaka was getting at. Simply put... Kiyo-Massive: You want her to train in Sanada because they have dragons there? Kuro-Take: Exactly right. Asano-san is an anti-personnel fighter, but based on her performance during the Satomi battle, shes skilled at using tools and the terrain around her. ...Shes the ninja type. Takenaka was clearly enjoying herself here. But that was not a bad thing. Asano and Nabeshima were old friends. ...If Asano-san is the analytical type, she could probably help examine the mechanical dragons combat records. Takenaka was probably hoping for exactly that. Kimee: You actually wanted to send them into the dragon habitat in Hexagone Fran?aise after we took Paris, didnt you? Kuro-Take: Sometimes things dont work out as planned, so dont be too hard on me. Kimee: Yeah, I know. And Angie had fun there, so it all worked out. Then, said someone from somewhere else. It was Kasuya who was managing the reserve materials on the relatively untouched 1st port ship. Black Wolf: Where will I be going? Kuro-Take: Oh, Im sending you a bit further than the rest, Kasuya-san. To Aki. Black Wolf: That is pretty far. Kuro-Take: Some others will be meeting up with you there for a small job. Oh, Yoshiaki-san and Wakisaka-san are on Hachisuka-sans team, so you two will be staying here. Kimee: Is the Azuchi really in that much danger? Yoshiakis question finally clued Kiyomasa into the purpose of the training camp arrangement. Angie went on to explain it for her. AnG: The Azuchi needs our patrols right now, doesnt it? To the point you cant send us elsewhere? Kuro-Take: To be honest, I want you to pour all your efforts into the repairs first. Hashiba-kun ordered me to make sure everyone withdraws safely. Testament, they all replied. Takenaka paused for a breath before continuing. Kuro-Take: Assuming the Musashi doesnt try anything funny, we should be safe here for 10 days. Meanwhile, we have a troublesome problem to deal with. Namely... Kuro-Take: We still havent made peace after the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. Thats true, said Yoshiaki. She was flying about a 1km above the sea, allowing her to look down on the Azuchi Castle. She was wearing a sleeveless track jacket and track tights, but she also wore her Technohexen hat to keep the sun off. She was in the sky above the 1st starboard ship so she could look down at the ship most affected by the enemy attack. Her aerial expertise allowed her to judge the level of damage. Angie was above the 1st central ship performing a similar midair inspection. She raised a hand, probably meaning she would join Yoshiaki and help her finish this inspection. Yoshiaki turned her broom toward Angie and sent her a message. Kimee: It is true we dont seem to have made peace after Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. She had not been there, but she knew what Takenaka meant. Making peace there was very important for Hashiba. Because... Kimee: The Testament says the Honnouji Incident occurred during the flooding of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. Hashiba learns about, hurriedly makes peace with Mouri, and makes the famous Great Return. In other words... Kimee: It was quickly making peace with Mouri that allowed Hashiba to so swiftly punish Akechi for killing Nobunaga, which in turn allowed Hashiba to take over after Nobunaga. Kuro-Take: Testament. Which is why Hashiba treated Mouri so well after taking over. And Mouri is in Kantou right now, so we can make peace with them here. If we say the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle is still underway, we can complete that last bit of the history recreation. But, said Takenaka. Kuro-Take: The Mouri personnel needed to do that seem to have been left in Paris. So we need to get the Azuchi back home, but we also need to coordinate with Mouri, so who knows when we can actually do it. AnG: Cant we essentially swap places with the Musashi? That was probably how it would turn out. But in that case... Kimee: This is going to be a huge pain. Itll delay our departure and it feels like Mouri is controlling us. Kuro-Take: Which is why Im speaking with them to try and have whoevers in charge sent here. ...But theyre reluctant to do that since they dont know when they can act freely again thanks to the Musashi being in the Udon Kingdom south of them. Kimee: What, theyre caught in a staring contest with an enemy and an ally? But Yoshiaki knew what Takenaka meant. ...None of us expected the Azuchi to take so much damage. The plan had been to intervene in the Keichou Campaign and return with Mouri. But they had failed there and that failure was weighing heavily on them now. I see. She understood that Takenaka was focusing on even the unlikely possibilities here. After all, the Azuchi was nearly defenseless at the moment. That may have been why not many automatons had been sent out to this part of the ship. The automatons were handling the office work and late-night shifts. Everyone else could handle the repair work, so the automatons could handle the other work while planning out a safe and efficient plan that did not require increasing their numbers. That meant more and more of the office work and decisions were being left with the automatons. And... ...The sentry and guard work are also being left with them so the rest of us can get some rest in case things go south. The others must have arrived at that same conclusion. Testament, one of them began. Kiyo-Massive: If we do that, we should be able to keep the working going without delays. AnG: True. And the two of us can shorten our aerial patrols. Kimee: Id love permission to sleep and take baths whenever I want. Kuro-Take: Thats fine as long as you keep to your patrol schedule. Fair enough, said Yoshiaki. Then Kiyomasa changed the subject. Kiyo-Massive: Um, Takenaka-sama? What are Fukushima-samas plans? The question came out of nowhere, but it was promptly answered. Kuro-Take: Well, Fukushima-san has been worrying about how she can grow stronger and I also received a rather incredible message from the Shibata Team. Here, Ill just read it to you: Were doing a summer training camp, but Im sick of hitting the same boring old faces, so send over some new faces I can hit. Oh, I mean, uh, please. So Im sending Fukushima-san and Kani-kun there. I get the feeling they wont be back until the end of summer break. Uh. Kiyomasas response caught in her throat. Takenakas announcement that Fukushima would be joining the Shibata Team had inspired an immediate reaction inside her. ...No fair! Even she could tell that was oversimplifying things, but the words also did not quite capture exactly what she was feeling. Who was not being fair there? Was the Shibata Team not fair for taking Fukushima away? Was Fukushima not fair for joining the Shibata Team without considering her feelings on the matter? Were Hashiba and Takenaka not fair because they had decided all this for them? Or... ...Is it me for feeling a little relieved while also complaining about it? Im becoming a real pain in the rear, she realized. But it was true things would be easier if Fukushima was abducted by the Shibata Team. That would give Kiyomasa time to work through the feelings and troublesome parts within her. With Fukushima gone, she felt like she could reassess her emotional distance from the girl. Her priorities had grown too focused on Fukushima of late. That made her happy, but it was a bad thing when thinking of the Ten Spears team as a whole. It would pose a risk during their inevitable showdown against Musashi. So... Kiyo-Massive: Fukushima-sama will be attending a training camp with the Shibata Team, will she? That was a good thing. It would benefit everyone. ...And yet I feel... She made a point of not completing that thought. Kiyo-Massive: I think that is a good thing. Fukushima. Fukushima looked Hachisuka in the eye when she looked up. It was unusual for Hachisuka to initiate conversation like this. Kiyomasa is talking about your training camp. Eh? This came out of nowhere, she thought. ...What does Kiyo-dono think about my training camp!? Her pulse raced and Hachisuka looked back down at her lernen figur. She says to work hard and come back stronger. The answer came so suddenly. She had been expecting something that showed Kiyomasas character more than that, so this felt like a letdown. Huh? She wondered if maybe there was more. But Hachisuka did not give her what she wanted. Hachisuka only tilted her head as if to say What more do you want? Thats what she said. What could she say to that? She simply lowered her head. Oh. She felt like she was starting to converse in only monosyllables. But this meant Kiyomasa had reacted to the news. ...She wants me to work hard and come back stronger. To be honest, I was hoping for something more. Like an Ill be there to see you or Ill come visit you. I know thats asking for too much, but it still would have been nice. ...Wait, wait, wait, wait! What is wrong with me? she thought. Kiyo-dono is a pure and proper person. She does not reside in the bizarre, impure world these thoughts of mine are coming from. So this was normal. Her response was normal. Hm. Um, Fukushima-san!? said Kani. Why are you so monosyllabic right now!? Now, now. Bisyllabic isnt much better. Hachisuka-dono sure is strict. Anyway, Kiyomasa had told her to work hard and come back stronger. She would often train alongside Fukushima, so that was probably her general stance regarding training. When she said to work hard, she was probably thinking about how hard Fukushima generally worked while they trained together. What did that mean? ...As long as I work hard, Kiyo-dono is always watching over me! That cheered Fukushima up a little. She nodded and looked up into the bright summer sky. It was hot, but of course it was. Kantous sky feels so cramped. You sound like a completely different person now. Thou are overthinking this, Hachisuka-dono. At any rate, Fukushima finally understood what had puzzled her before. ...The clouds are all crowded together. The clouds were like a large river traveling over the Pacific Ocean, the land, the mountains, and the plains. Each of those created clouds at different heights, creating a wide variety of patterns and waves. The influence of the terrain and the endless ocean winds gave Kantous sky a sort of midair geography. Kansai had the inland sea, but once in M.H.R.R., it was mostly plains with the mountains to the north. The clouds stayed fairly low in Kansais sky and they appeared to spread out flatly. Kansais clouds let you see far into the distance, while Kantous did not. That makes the western and eastern skies look very different, noted Fukushima. She had only noticed that due to moving between the two regions in such a short period of time recently. ...Thats right. Something finally occurred to her. ...We lost at Paris and in Kantou. Was that why she needed to work hard? It is true we need Fukushima to work hard. Yoshiaki gave her thoughts while raising her right hand to acknowledge Angies approach. She and Angie shared images of the Azuchi they had taken with their Magie Figurs. Angie had been inspecting the Azuchi as a whole while running an automatic check on all the coming and going transport ships. Oh, yours is a personnel check, said Angie. Will that mesh with mine? It should. Yours captured more than I expected. Look, this is the Transport Ship 2-23 at the port side of the 1st starboard ship. An alert sign appeared over a transport ship on the image that had strayed from its course. The mistake would have already been reported internally, but they had to check everything from out here too. The checks beyond the standard inspection were meant to confirm the alerts and provide warnings for the ships and people in the area. They could even order all ships to stop if it would prevent an accident. That was how crowded the skies were. The outsider ships, the ones that joined us at Kantou, the supply ships that 1st year named Ikeda sent us, and more C there are so many kinds of ships here. And some of them are just wandering because we dont have a clear repair plan yet. But... ...But things are safe for now. Mostly because everyone was still new to this, so no one was moving very fast. Things got most dangerous when everyone had a clearly defined role and they were all moving around. By tomorrow, the larger transport ships and all the smaller ships will have figured out how things work, so theyll be moving a lot faster. There will be times when their instructions dont arrive in time. Lets hope that doesnt happen. We have to be out here for our patrols at night, after all, said Angie. But what was that just now about needing Fukushiman to work hard? Well, said Yoshiaki while drinking some water from her bamboo bottle. We have two important battles coming up. Do you know what the most important one is? Settling things with Musashi, right? Testament, confirmed Yoshiaki with a nod. They had not been discussing that here, but they had discussed it countless times in the past. So she had expected to receive that standard answer. The other important battle is related to our position within Oda and it comes before we settle things with Musashi. Do you know what it is? Testament. Angie spoke strongly, but she was not speaking to anyone in particular. The Battle of Shizugatake. After the Honnouji Incident, Shibata Katsuie parts with Hashiba and gathers anti-Hashiba forces to fight over the future of the Oda clan. And... The Testament says thats the debut battle of the Seven Spears that our Ten Spears are based on. Angie knew exactly how she felt about the Battle of Shizugatake. ...I really dont want to do that. They would be up against the Shibata Team which was currently a mix of P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R, making it feel so much more like their own people. It was like a group wearing the same uniform. She wished they did not have to fight their own people like that. I really wish we could get out of that using an interpretation. We want that and I imagine they want that, but the current state of the history recreation doesnt always allow that to happen. Yoshiaki paused. Especially for us. Hashiba is trying to strictly follow the history recreation, so were in no position to complain if were forced to do a history recreation we dont want to do. Thats exactly what the other nations like Musashi are gonna say, isnt it? Which is why we need to use our summer break in a calculated fashion. That told Angie that Yoshiaki had the same thoughts on his as her. ...I see. Feeling weirdly bashful, Angie focused on managing the transport ships. Yoshiaki spoke to her while similarly working on her own Magie Figur. Angie. Yeah, Kime-chan? We might be in no position to complain, but politics is all about finding ways to say rules for thee, but not for me. So keep that in mind. Angie thought about that for a second before laughing. ...Kime-chan, wed already finished that conversation! Did she take my silence the wrong way? Even though I really did see what you meant before. Ha ha. Laughter escaped the corner of her mouth in a way that Kiyomasa would have gotten after her for. Meanwhile, Yoshiaki frowned with a hm?, but she did not ask what it was about. She must have realized her worries had been misplaced. So that works out. Angie steadied her breathing and turned toward Yoshiaki. Lets take a bath and eat some sorbet, Kime-chan. The kind with biscotti in it. That sounds great. But well have to make sure we dont get a chill. Yeah, said Angie while thinking to herself. ...Did the Shibata Team ask for Fukushiman because theyre thinking of settling Shizugatake with an interpretation? It felt like they had given away their plans there, but since Hashiba had approved it... I guess everyone has given Honnouji and the surrounding events a lot of thought. We just have to do the best we can at any given moment. Kime-chan does love to have a plan for everything, thought Angie. Doing the best they could was indeed the most all-purpose plan there was. Everything else was just support or alternatives for when they could not do their best. Then, said Angie. Lets get two sorbets. And lets ask Fukushiman for a souvenir. If the sorbet place is close by, we can wait until we arrive to order. Testament, replied Angie while looking out across the sky. This was Kantou. The clouds covered a lot of vertical ground and the wind formed by the ocean and land was constantly blowing through the sky. Its like a mountain range of clouds, she thought while turning to the west. Its like we swapped positions. The Musashi and us? Yeah. Both physically and metaphorically. We won before, but not this time. That just means we need to do another swap. ...We have to. Thats right, said Angie before saying something else. On second thought, lets just get one sorbet. Because... We need to show some restraint if we want to beat Musashi. Im sure the other teams are thinking the same thing while they look up into the sky. Man, thats a nice sky! I bet that Protestant hag is causing trouble again, but its summer break for us!! We were deployed to Sviet Rus, so we can let Hashiba take care of M.H.R.R.! If youre planning to go anywhere, make sure to send notification to Kitanosho Academy! A large, deep-voiced silhouette carried a rucksack containing a tent and food. He wore a mountain vest over his large casual clothing. Katsuie-saaan, you forgot your compaaass! Ohh, Oichi-sama! My insha kotob can do that, but are you saying that isnt allowed!? Good point! Using the real deal is the way of a true outdoorsman! Oichi was also dressed in mountain gear and she attached a compass with a strap labeled Shibata to one of his carabiners. There you go. Shibata smiled and nodded back before looking around. They were on a grassy field, but most of it was still covered by white. They were on a snowfield in early summer. The Shibata aerial ships were lined up like a fortress and the occasional transport ship would arrive or depart from there. Shibata walked out with that scene behind him. There was a group of people there. They were the various Shibata officers. Everyone down to the 100-warrior commanders had been gathered and he spoke to them all. Listen up, its summer break. And you know what that means? He placed a hand on his chin. You need to go out and find yourselves girlfriends. Why are you looking right at me!? Oh? Whats this, Naru Naruuuu? I think we both know why you desperately need to hear that. Knowing you, youll use training as an excuse to go spend your entire summer break in the mountains alone. Isnt that right, Naru Naruuuu? But I know youre secretly glancing over at those local festivals as you walk past while claiming theyre annoying! And once you get home and shoot off some fireworks of your own, you end up depressed that thats all you can get out of summer. Did you charge up your annoyance batteries to prepare for summer break or something?! Now, now. Calm down you two, said someone else while raising her hand. What is it, Fuwa? asked Sassa. This is about Shibata, not you. ...Shibata, telling us to find girlfriends is sexual harassment. You are of course free to find a boyfriend instead if you would prefer, Fuwa. Thats still sexual harassment! My, my, said Oichi who was already seated on Shibatas shoulder. Youre wasting your time, Katsuie-san. Fuwa-san and Sassa-kun are already an item. Huh!? shouted Fuwa and Sassa both. They exchanged a glance and prepared to say something, but were cut off. Is that true!? Something wriggled in from behind them. It was a tentacle. I didnt notice at all! Volume 8A, 4: Noticer at the Preparation Ground Volume 8A, Chapter 4: Noticer at the Preparation Ground Im fuming And the more I fume The harder I get! Do you want to see that!? Point Allocation (I Do, But Stop) Mori had questions. How does that make any sense!? The two of them immediately turned to glare at him, but the tentacle continued on regardless. I mean, those two argue every time they see each other, theyre always lecturing each other, and they wont shut up whenever they inevitably end up next to each other in the dining hall or convenience store! They even argue when they happen across each other in the academy or around the ship, which happens a lot! Mori-kun, I think youre working against your argument here. I was starting to think the same thing, Maeda-san! Its just that seeing them fight so much makes me anxious and I go all pale and flaccid! Yes, you do turn a color Id rather not mention out loud when your blood flow is poor. Right!? But that doesnt explain why you avoid me when my blood flow is good too! And come to think of it, while they do fight all the time, theyre also together an awful lot, they sit together at the dining hall and convenience store, and theyre always getting to know each other better. So I guess I only have one thing left to say. The tentacle considered the situation, straightened up, and bowed toward those two. C-congratulations! Fuwa and Sassa kicked the tentacle away. Fuwa watched Mori roll along a field that was beginning to show more green. The tentacle was basically cylindrical, so all his tentacly parts rolled down the shallow slope. The officers out ahead of him yelled and ran out of the way. Ahh, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow! The young grass emerging from below the melted snow is prickling my indecently sticky flesh like needles! I-its making me hard! Katsuie-san, everyone on your team is crazy but in a fun way, said Oichi. All of the team members who had thought they were normally began frantically gesturing their rejection of that idea. But Fuwa had something to say here. Something not about any supposed relationship with Sassa. Um, just so you know, Im stuck doing the accounting here for the entire summer. Huh!? Well, fine then. Hey, Naru Naru, how bout you help her? What makes you think Im capable of that, you moron!? You do know that makes you a moron, right? But it was true he would only get in the way and she would end up constantly thinking about his presence if he stayed here. ...Oh. This isnt good, she thought. Im letting someone else decide how I feel about something. She thought she had a good grasp of what her feelings were and it was true she had previously thought they might be that. But when she looked to Sassa now... Besides, I already have plans for the summer. Im going up in the mountains alone to spend the entire break training! Cause I was completely useless against Hexagone Fran?aises Vice Chancellor! ...What is wrong with you? Do you really like oversized breasts so much? I mean, we wont even be fighting Hexagone Fran?aise ever again. And for that matter... Shibata-san, could you beat the Reine des Garouss true form she so explosively showed off in Kantou? I bet she thinks I couldnt. I see, she thought as Shibata slapped his own right shoulder. And I cant deny my shoulders been acting up lately. So Ive worked some trips to healing hot springs into our schedule. You mean youre planning to fight the Reine des Garous too? Dont be dumb. The demonic Long Lived man turned up the corners of his mouth in a smile. P.A. Odas Vice Chancellor is the strongest. Keh, said Sassa, but he did not deny it. That was true. She might not like how he said it or his attitude, but that much was undeniable. So... ...Yeah. Fuwa realized why Sassa had brought up the Reine des Garous. ...It has to be her. Musashis Vice Chancellor or their 1st or 5th Special Duty Officers were not enough. ...Wow are they ever childish. That was Fuwas opinion of the men standing next to her. Sassa was especially bad. It all went back to Novgorod. That had counted as the Battle of Tedorigawa, the Battle of Nanao Castle, and the Battle of Uozu Castle. The floating city had acted as the battlefield where Shibatas right arm had been severed by the teamwork of Musashis 1st and 5th Special Duty Officers. He had also been hit by an attack from their Vice Chancellor. Musashis 1st Special Duty Officer was world famous for his worship of busty blondes, but their 5th Special Duty Officer had held important points on the battlefield since the Sack of Magdeburg. It was significant that she had fought at least evenly with Katou Kiyomasa and Kasuya Takenori of Hashibas Ten Spears and that she had defeated Shima Sakon, aide to the Spears. Shibata had challenged Musashis Vice Chancellor with only one arm, but during that fight, Sassa had seen her superb movements and had seen her make an instantaneous leap of several dozen meters. She had split Shibatas chest and he had destroyed her hair decoration. If they had gone in deeper, Shibata would have been pierced through at the chest and she would have had her forehead split open. That was a draw. If one had to be placed above the other, then Shibata came out on top. But, thought Fuwa. Even if he had been missing an arm, this still meant someone out there could fight him to a draw. It took a nations Vice Chancellor or Chancellor to pull that one off. In fact, she had always assumed it took someone like Uesugi Kagekatsu or the Reine des Garous. She could not even guess how people on that level would fight, so she had pictured it as something like two giant monsters flailing at each other, but that dream had been shattered. Someone had actually reached that level. Yes, his missing arm had been a factor. But it had happened on the battlefield. It had not been a sparring match between the two of them. When pure duels were not an option, even the strongest fighter could run into trouble. Everyone understood that, but they could not afford to let that mess with the history recreation. Hence the introduction of the duel system. But even so. That group was younger than them, Sassa had said they did not yet seem ready back at Magdeburg, they had been no match for Hashiba during Mikatagahara, and they had even lost someone there. But now they were growing capable of achieving their goal. They were an enemy. And generation-wise, they were the future while everyone here was the past. Um. Um what? Oh, nothing. Fuwa waved her right hand dismissively. Oichi looked down at her from Shibatas shoulder in a way that said she had seen right through her. She must have been proud of her husband. Which was why she was insisting he heal himself at some hot springs. He had to be in top form. So... All of you go and enjoy yourselves out there. ...Ill be back her doing the accounting. Is that so, Fuwa? Then I have one more job for you. An additional order? What is it? This seemed sudden, but Shibata gave her a calm look in response. Train the underclassmen. Then are you two leaving tonight? Thats awfully sudden. It was midafternoon and Kasuya was helping Kani prepare to leave for her training camp. Fukushima was normally in charge of Kani, but since she was busy preparing her own equipment, Takenaka had instructed Kasuya to help instead. Kasuya had been away from the others training in the same area as the Shibata Team, so she knew what you would need there. That was why Takenaka had chosen her and taken over the ship repair work she had been doing. Testament! I heard Shibata-sama will be visiting a bunch of hot springs and we might not arrive in time for that if we dont hurry, but Takenaka-sama said we should try to get their ASAP whether were in time for that or not! I see, said Kasuya while looking at the object in her hands. It was a swimsuit. It must have been for the hot springs. The Azuchi had bathing facilities inside it, so the ships store sold these. The Spears had been using their own personal bath ever since returning to the Azuchi after the Keichou Campaign. Kasuya thought being in the Reine des Garouss forest was to blame, but her skin and hair had been so full of life lately and her hair refused to be brushed. Her grooming divine protection had grown too powerful. That had not bothered her on the battlefield, but it was causing problems now that she was back to her ordinary life. For one, the air inside the ship made her hair spark as if with static electricity. She had not noticed when on or nearby the forest of the battlefield, but she had unintentionally brought her nonhuman ether state back to the Azuchi with her. The Azuchis ether field and defensive divine protections naturally tried to deflect that unusual ether, but that ether was carried by someone registered as a Spear, which confused matters. Azuchi had even paid her a visit to double check once. She had decided to fix it by purifying herself in the bath, so she had gone there with Kani. However... Katagiri-san is a boy!? I had no idea! It was incredible that it took Kani that long to figure it out. ...And why was Katagiri taking a morning bath? He had claimed it was to get a bath in before it grew crowded, but he had barely even met Kani before. He had grown flustered about her presence, but... Eh!? I dont mind at all! Kani had immediately accepted it. And when Kasuya had asked her about it later... I just never even considered the fact that he might be a boy! But what does that matter!? Kasuya decided Kani may have been even more openminded than her. But... Kani, do you not have a swimsuit of your own? Testament! My family runs a greengrocer! And greengrocers dont need swimsuits! Kasuya had trouble following that logic, but it also made a weird sort of sense to her, so she just accepted it. But then why was Kasuya choosing a swimsuit for herself? Kasuya-san, youre going to K.P.A. Italia, arent you!? For training, right!? That is correct, said Kasuya. To be honest, I would really prefer to start training with the others again. Really!? Testament. She nodded. I didnt really know how to use my strength, so I borrowed some of the Shibata Team to participate in some riot suppression training. Now that Ive gotten the hang of it from that, I was hoping to meet up with the others, but then the Keichou Campaign happened. What kind of strength do you have!? I could give you a list, but mainly... She tilted her head. This. She used a burst of acceleration to instantaneously circle behind Kani. The back in front of her had not reacted at all, so she tapped the girls shoulder. Eh!? Kani turned around in surprise. ...I do like a good reaction like that! Maybe it made her feel like a proper upperclassman, but not many people reacted so well. However... That was impressive, Kani. You managed to follow my movement long enough to turn halfway around. Kasuya had circled behind her the extra 90 degrees to make up for that. Kani must have used the greatest speed she could manage, so she had been confused when she lost sight of her. So... Here. Kasuya handed her the swimsuit on a paper hanger that had slipped from Kanis hands. It had flown into the air as she made her half turn, so Kasuya had caught it while accelerating. Drop it and youll get it dirty before you even try it on. You still need to do that, dont you? Yes! Kani looked down at Kasuyas hands. Kasuya had not dropped her swimsuit. That seemed to illustrate the difference between upperclassman and underclassman. Kani sighed with a combination of surprise and joy. Incredible! How can you make such tight turns with such big boobs!? Im not on Kiyomasa or Hiranos level, you know? And we fought someone with an even more impressive chest and speed last night. The Reine des Garous is basically cheating and she isnt here, so she doesnt count! Fair enough, said Kasuya. She used to think there was a limit to how impressive someone could be, but she had changed her mind about that last night. She had heard the stories, but facing that woman herself was something else entirely. But... Defeating people like that is our job, isnt it? Can you defeat her!? I think we did a decent job while working together. If only they had more experience. If only they had a more powerful weapon. If only the others had been there too. All those things were excuses made by the loser, but they were also words of hope for them right now. Because it showed them how they might possibly win in the future. Which is why I had hoped to train with the others. I see! That explains it! Ill ask about it! Eh? thought Kasuya as Kani opened a lernen figur with the paper hanger hanging from her collar. Kanitama: Takenaka-sama! Do you have a moment!? While Kani and Kasuya were busy shopping, Fukushima had responded to her departure request by returning to her room. She was sitting on the floor, viewing a lernen figur while selecting her equipment. ...I probably should get some sleep before leaving early tomorrow morning. She had already taken a bath, albeit a quick one. Sleeping after she ate made her feel sluggish, so her plan was to find a good time to sleep without eating anything first. Hm. She had the water and rice balls being handed out to everyone, but she would consume that after sleeping. Right now, she needed to... They gave me this because I arrived from Kantou, didnt they? She had a stick-shaped incense spell. It was made by combining a spell charm with powdered incense and it was meant to help with her exhaustion. Incense spells were common in the Association of Indian States and the Mlasi Alliance. Their effects were weak but they efficiently covered a large area and were long-lasting. Hashiba had said a lot of people enjoyed testing out their various effects while they slept. ...Maybe I should do that too before I sleep. But her thoughts were cut off by a divine transmission. Kanitama: Takenaka-sama! Is there any way you can have all Ten Spears do joint training!? Fukushima sat bolt upright when Kanis words reached her. ...Wh-why is she suggesting that!? With joint training, she could be with Kiyomasa. They would eat and bathe together and, if it was outdoor training, they might even share a sleeping space. ...!! She briefly felt a hot sweat pouring down her body. She had no idea what was causing the sweat. It could come from nerves, anticipation, or fear, but... ...Why!? No one could answer that for her, but her eyes were glued to the lernen figur in front of her. Kuro-Take: Ive already made reservations for everyone, so thats not an option. Fukushima felt like the heat was draining from her body and head and then she collapsed onto her back. Koroku had returned to her room in the middle of her duties. Her teams job was to build water supplies, but they were currently taking an afternoon break. Most of the water supplies had been built, so they would spend the rest of the day finding other work to do. There was still plenty to do. With the construction of ether pathways, the automatons could detect and measure the level of damage, but it was safest if the actual work was done by humans who were not influenced by ether. But most of the ether-related construction was best done once it grew dark. Ether light showed up better then, so they would notice leaks. Although a night with strong moonlight would actually be more dangerous. But tonight should be fine. So they were taking a break until the evening. She was using that time to get some rest, take a bath, and... Preorder a game. The other night, her completed save data had been overwritten by an unexplained phenomenon, but she had completed the game. It had been scary and she did not remember it all very clearly, but that had its pros and its cons. Still, she did not want to play it again just to remember. It would no longer be new to her. So she needed a new game. She had looked into this a while back. The different corporate guilds released wave after wave of games once summer break began. She kind of wanted another suspense or horror game to recapture her experience with that previous one, but was that really the best idea? Would a more cheerful game be better for summer? No one would know what she was playing, so she could always go with a summer-themed game like My (Nearly Endless) Summer Vacation 4. Playing that would feel like being trapped in a rural summer environment, which was a type of horror in and of itself. She had played 1, but... ...The scariest part was how you could drink as much milk from the ice room as you wanted and it would never run out. She had tried emulating that in real life last year and made herself sick after about three glasses. Wakisaka had decided that was an attempt to give herself a boobs upgrade, so it had been a bad experience all around. But... CCCCCC She spotted a certain title on the preorder list: Siren Hill 2. That was the sequel to the game she had mysteriously finished before. Playing 2 when she barely remembered 1 seemed wrong and she had no idea how it had all happened, but this was Kantou, home of Akihabara, which the Testament said was a city full of incredible technology. The Edo Game Show would be held there come summer, so it would be neat if the Azuchi was still here then. But her eyes would not leave the sequels title. Its tagline was Takes the terror of the original to the next level! ...The original, huh? Hmm, she said while glaring at the screen and leaning back against the wall. Im not sure what the terror of the original even was since I dont remember how it ended. So... That means nothing to me. Just then, a loud bang and an impact reached her through the wall she was leaning against. ...!? She gasped and collapsed to the side. She was no longer moving. Fukushima writhed in pain on her bed. She had felt faint and lost her balance thanks to Kanis divine transmission. The real problem was when she tried to remain upright. With the bed behind her, the top of her calf had caught on the edge of the bed and she had tripped. The back of her head had slammed into the wall past her bed and she had failed to prepare for the impact, so it hurt a lot. Afraid her skull had dented in, she touched the back of her head to find it was fine. She could tell it would form a lump, though. She noticed some light in the vase sitting on the beds head space. It contained a precious stone and something colored a noticeable blue. Is that Danzou-donos feather? The feather glowing with ether light seemed to be complaining to her, so she prostrated herself on the bed. I am so sorry! I was too careless! Then she wondered what her neighbor thought of all the noise. She poked her head out the door to make sure there was no one in the hallway before she walked over to Hachisukas room. It was still just past midafternoon. The hallway was filled with outside air and sunshine, so Hachisukas room had its door left open. ...Hm. Whether that was for ventilation or because she was only stopping by real quick, it was still careless. And when Fukushima checked inside, she saw Hachisuka collapsed on her side. Hachisuka-dono! She stepped inside while remaining cautious of the other side of the door. She ran swiftly over to Hachisuka and made sure no traps had been set up on the girl herself. Unlike the other night, they were in Kantou and a lot of people were coming and going after their loss. However... Are thou only unconscious? The way she had collapsed did not suggest an external attack. She had had her back against the wall, so it would have been impossible to catch her by surprise. ...In that case... Words like heatstroke and exhaustion came to mind. It was probably something like that. Hm. Her body would be aching when she came to. Excuse me, said Fukushima while checking around the room and noticing a bottle of water and some rice balls. As a small kindness, she poured the water in a glass and placed that and the rice balls next to Hachisuka. And since they were teammates, she looked around until she saw the incense spell. To help with Hachisukas exhaustion, she set up the included stand and lit the ignition spell on the end. A transparent aroma quickly reached her nose. There, that should do it. I hope thou can get some rest before- Fukushima noticed something. There was a lernen figur next to Hachisuka. She took a peek and noticed it was a game order form. She must have passed out just before completing an order. Thou really do like thy games, dont thou? The screen said The preorder deadline is approaching fast! 1 hour, 36 minutes. and the time at the end was counting down. ...The preorders will end before she wakes up. As another kindness to her teammate, Fukushima moved to press the preorder button. But... ...It would be wrong to make a purchase with her divine transmission wallet. Instead, she called up her own lernen figur and searched for the same product on the same store. It was a Mlasi store called Sadal and she already had an account. All she had to do was confirm the preorder, but... This is a present before I leave, but I dont want her to feel any kind of obligation. She had it sent to Hachisuka as a gift with the sender field left blank. There. Satisfied, she left Hachisukas room and returned to her own room. ...I managed to get in a good deed before leaving. Seeing her own room reminded her of something. ...I never solved my own problem! This is not good, thought Fukushima. Even if she had done a good deed, she had gotten terribly distracted when she was leaving so soon. ...Why does Kiyo-dono inspire such powerful emotional reactions in me!? This calls for decisive action, realized Fukushima. She would be leaving early tomorrow morning. The others would come to see her off if they were up, but everyone was exhausted from their battles. It was possible they would oversleep. In that case. Fukushima checked the time on her lernen figur. I need to find time to speak with Kiyo-dono before I leave! Volume 8A, 5: Cancelers All Around Volume 8A, Chapter 5: Cancelers All Around Getting what you want Makes you happy But what about when youre choosing? Point Allocation (Excited) Masazumi heard the bell strike 4 PM from within the empty school building. She was working with the others to tidy up the Student Council rec room. Their afternoon exam had been replaced with a later practical exam, so they were using their newfound spare time to tidy up. A thought occurred to her while she was stacking up the surprising number of books she had brought in. ...We cant hold a practical exam without everyone present. We really do make everything a group effort, dont we? She was reminded of that fact. But the Vice Chancellor, 5th Special Duty Officer, Vice Chancellors Aide, and Date Vice Chancellor all fight on their own. And thats part of what I was calling a group effort. The others must have been sick of tidying up already because they stopped working and turned toward Masazumi and Balfettes conversation. The audience made Masazumi more interested in pursuing the topic, so she continued with more energy in her voice. Listen, she began. A nations strength is not defined solely by its strongest individual fighters. In other words... The academy rules permit duels as a way of protecting smaller nations, but theres more to it than just combat. There are many other factors, including negotiation. In that case, said Neshinbara while booting up the PC at his work desk to gather the data he wanted to bring home with him for summer break. He also changed the background to the full text of the Heart Sutra as a crime-prevention measure. I have a question. Just out curiosity, mind you. What is it? Judge. He nodded. One of those many other factors is money, but what ever happened to our experts in that field? Masazumi heard everyone fall silent. ...What happened to our male and female udons, huh? Eventually, Naito spoke up. I completely forgot about them. Sh, shushed Naruze. Say that and youll be dragged into this. No, Im pretty sure no one but them will have udon coming from their butt, thought Masazumi. Which may have been why the idiot raised his hand after the span of about 3 breaths. Arent Shiro and Auge-chan squatting over the udon bowl? My king, true as that may be, you could phrase it more delicately, said the wolf while crushing unnecessary paper boxes between her hands. If you must know, their divine punishment was set for 6 PM, so they still have about 2 more hours, said Asama while changing the academys security spell settings for summer break. Oh. I got my pen ready for nothing. Ga-chan, we have work at 6, remember? It was unclear what Naruze was expecting, but none of their class ever held back against their own. Tsukinowa raised his front right paw and sign frames appeared next to everyone. Circle Be: Hey! You! You forgot all about us, didnt you!? The tragic heroine is trying to cope over here, so how about showing your support by giving me money!? Their money expert was being a nuisance. Masazumi looked to the others. They were all looking back at her from the shadows of the unlit rec room. Their eye contact plainly said this is your job, you do the honors, shut her up already, etc. So she used voice input for her sign frame. Vice President: I think you sent this message to the wrong people. Were you really expecting any support from us? Cause youre not getting it. You should have sent this to the Udon Kingdom academy down below. Show them youve got udon coming from the butt and they might just decide youre a living god. Good luck. Circle Be: How dare you! What gives the Vice President the right to talk back to the Treasurers Aide!! Do you have any idea what kind of pressure Im under while I struggle in this holding cell!? Youre just dying to know, I bet! Vice President: No, Im good. Circle Be: Dont be silly, Masazumi! Im offering all sorts of secrets like how some of it just about slipped out of my butt earlier! Act now and Im willing to share such wonderful secrets for only 3000 yen each! Wow, I might as well be giving them away! Vice President: Thats pretty steep. You can eat for a month with 3000 yen. Everyone froze and Noriki stopped smiling for the first time in a while. Id rather not say it, but maybe I should. Dont bother. Im aware what I said was weird. Okay then! How much have you changed? But 3000 yen for a month was completely doable. Especially because, a few times a month, her father would pay for the ingredients of a homecooked meal when he was home. Naruze and the others began discussing it. Is that what you call a used book diet? Yeah, she buys all the used books she wants at the start of the month and then has to figure out how to eat on what little money she has left. Come to think of it, I dont think Ive ever seen her wearing anything other than her uniform. Okay, that last one was new, but I know its not the best way to live! I really do, so leave me alone! Circle Be: Hey, Masazumi? Are you going to negotiate with us or not? Vice President: Negotiate? Why? Its important you actually receive your udon punishment. Wise Sister: Heh heh heh. But what will be coming out? Udon or poo!? Horizey: If they were eating udon, you would expect poo to come out, but this time, udon is supposed to come out. A bit of a chicken or the egg situation. The idiot raised his hand. Maybe its both, making it poodon. Horizon expressionlessly clapped her hands. Okay, raise your hand if you thought Toori-samas joke was funny. ...Asama-sama! Why would you betray me by turning your back to hide your laughter!? My king, I really think you should prostrate yourself toward the Udon Kingdom for that one. The Udon Kingdom was below them, so the idiot performed a handstand prostration. Meanwhile, Masazumi spoke to the female udon. Vice President: It feels like we cant turn around without you two betraying us. You cant do that. Circle Be: But the Treasurer is supposed to do whatever it takes to make money! What does it matter if we betray you or turn on you as long as it leaves the national coffers full!? Vice President: Your crime was embezzlement. Thats the exact opposite of leaving the national coffers full. Circle Be: Um, but that was only because we had to make personal use of the money to make a profit in the end! If it had all worked out, we would have returned all that to the treasury and then some! The Date Vice Chancellor raised a hand. But it didnt work out and they didnt return it to the treasury. Hence the crime. I agree wholeheartedly, but I dont think she sees it that way, said Masazumi. Horizon raised a hand while facing the idiot. But the joke received no laughs. Hence it was a bad joke. I agree wholeheartedly, but I dont think Seijun sees it that way. Well excuse me for trying! No one hits it out of the park every time! Heh heh. You all need to follow my example and follow up your actions with results. If youre going to do it, then really do it! Thats my motto. ...Oh, and I dont mean that in a dirty way, but its a good motto for that as well! A new sign frame appeared. Nagaya-Stable: Vice President, Ive been monitoring this discussion, but I feel like you havent gotten to the real meat of this discussion. Vice President: Meat? Were talking about noodles. Ookubo immediately ended the divine transmission. Milady! Milady! This is our chance to prove our importance while stuck out here in Kantou! You shouldnt hang up so quickly! No, I cant keep up with their nonsense. Have fun, you two. Im glad I dont have an administrative job. Yoshiyasu, why are you so willing to sacrifice other people like that? Ookubo eventually reestablished the divine transmission. She sure has a short temper, thought Masazumi while asking the important question. Vice President: What do you mean I havent gotten to the real meat of the discussion? Judge, replied Ookubo. Nagaya-Stable: You are asking the Treasurers Aide to pay for her crime, but you are not searching for any other way for her to do that. She and the Treasurer do not have the luxury of choice like you do. Vice President: We just have to wait until those thick noodles leave them, right? Its over then, so why worry about it so much? Thats the thing, said Ookubo. Nagaya-stable: How can you expect the other nations to trust you if your Treasurer is a criminal? Vice President: They were already arrested, so the ship has already sailed on that one. And this wasnt a huge surprise coming from those two, so if this affects the other nations trust in us, they just werent paying attention before. Nagaya-Stable: Why are you so used to having criminal classmates!? Good question, muttered Masazumi while glaring over at the idiot and Horizon. No, idiot, dont look behind you. I mean you. And on that note... Vice President: Our leader is about the least trustworthy person there is. Of course, being useless has kind of been the job of the Far Easts Chancellor and President for a while now. Nagaya-Stable: Then what are you going to do? Left to their own devices, the Treasurer and his Aide might search for another way of paying for their crimes, cause even more trouble in the process, and delay their punishment again. Mitotsudaira raised a hand. Could kishimen act as a deterrent there? This is not a conversation I ever thought I would be having this time last year, said Masazumi. Seijun, you need to keep a more positive view of your work, said Naito. This is not what a Vice President is supposed to be doing. No, no. The others waved their hands side to side. Youre the best one for the job. Thats right. I think Masazumis combination of political power and common sense are perfect for this. I mean, we certainly dont want to do it. If youre going to lie to me, dont blurt out the truth at the end like that! she shouted. Yet more proof that you gain nothing by taking things seriously. At any rate, she had a question for Augesvarer. Vice President: Hey, do you have any intention of paying for your crime? Circle Be: Of course not, you stupid girl! Who can trust a merchant who succumbed to the law and made udon with their butt!? Vice President: Youre supposed to obey the law, not succumb to it. Circle Be: Th-thats the problem with you politicians! You dont understand the suffering of the downtrodden! I hope you have udon coming from your butt! Poodon poodon poodon poodon (cursed SFX)! Vice President: The downtrodden dont have udon coming from anywhere. Besides, youre criminals, not the downtrodden. Circle Be: How can you say that to your classmates!? Sensei! Masazumi is bullying us! Worshiper: Sensei already went down to the Udon Kingdom for some food. Circle Be: Dammit, Ohiroshiki-kun! I wish I could curse you so it came from your butt every time you saw a little girl! Worshiper: Dont shoot the messenger! This was getting hard to watch. But Masazumi was reminded of what Ookubo had said. ...They might commit another crime. I guess its worth asking. Asama, is there any way to get Augesvarers charges dropped? Asama tilted her head and answered in a this should be obvious tone of voice. Yes, but it would have to start with them paying back the full sum. Hmm, groaned Masazumi. Vice President: Augesvarer, how much did you two embezzle? Circle Be: Eh? O-only a little bit. Its such a teensy amount its honestly messed up that youre making udon come out our butts for it! Vice President: How much? Circle Be: You wont be mad? Vice President: You dont have to give an exact amount, but about how much? Well, began Augesvarer. Circle Be: Enough to buy up all the surface property on all 8 ships? Ookubo was compiling some data on Satomis recovery work in a teahouse with a view of the ocean. Her response to the words arriving from Musashi was blunt. Just execute them. An excellent decision, milady! said Kanou. If embezzlement is punishable by death, all of Musashis merchants are sure to donate healthy sums to you. You really thought that one through! The Reine des Garous smiled and nodded while eating some shaved ice with her husband at a nearby seat. Our academy could lend you our guillotine. No, the Far East generally does it by seppuku followed by a beheading from a friend. And... Nagaya-Stable: What now, Vice President? Not even we can cover for an amount like that. Thats true, thought Mitotsudaira. There was something she had to check on. Tomo? The Treasurer pair were charged with a number of crimes, but... When you pay someones bail, where does that money go? Well, said Asama while looking up at the ceiling. To be blunt, to our shrine. The Far Easts courts are a Shinto establishment and the laws established by the Shogunate, or whoever else, are based on the authority given them by the emperor, who is the Shinto leader. So ultimately, it goes back to Shinto. Thats why any money coming in will come to us for purification. Of course, how its used is jointly managed with Musashi and the academy, so it generally goes to pay for public works like infrastructure maintenance. Really? said Naito while pointing toward Mitotsudaira. No, she was pointing toward Mitotsudairas king. Then when Asama-chi goes to bail the Chancellor out of jail, shes just paying herself? Im not sure what you mean by that, but when I do it, I can skip past a lot of the divine contracts involved. It can take some time before the money is sent to me and processed, so it saves time when I go get him instead. Horizon raised her hand while sweating. Um, Asama-sama. I feel like you are being overprotective of this idiot. N-no, its just that Toori-kun causes trouble while hes in the holding cell! Isnt that right, Tenzou-kun!? Th-the time I was thrown in there with him, he did say Check this out, Tenzou! This is how you do it! and caused everyone a lot of trouble, but why would you turn to me for this!? Kiyonari, said Narumi. It is honestly fairly amusing, replied Urquiaga. He always behaves himself when I visit him there, said Mitotsudaira. Did that make it a newfound date spot? At any rate, Mitotsudaira had another question. Then, Tomo, could you cancel the Asama Shrines request for bail? No, Mito. We might store the money, but we arent the ones that set the bail. Asama must have considered this herself. And if I tried to remove bail this one time, we would never hear the end of it from the god of law. Because it would set a precedent for other similar cases. Then, said Ohiroshiki. Wont this solve itself if the Asama Shrine just pays the bail? What would happen then? asked Naito. Asama shook her head. Our god checks over everything finance and contract related, so I couldnt use our money for bail. She showed them a sign frame. Look. The answer returned immediately. Shinto is so casual about everything. Well, our gods had a tendency of descending to the human world, making long treks there, and playing with the animals. But Mitotsudaira still had a question. What happens to the bail if someone working for a shrine commits a crime? In that case, it goes either to the higher-level shrine above theirs or it goes to IZUMO. If it goes to IZUMO, it goes to a mutual aid fund paid into by all the Shinto shrines. Asama felt the need to add one more thing. Oh, you were just thinking that bringing Heidi and Shirojiro-kun under the Asama Shrines jurisdiction would lessen the required bail, werent you? No, I was assuming there were rules preventing us from abusing that kind of loophole. Hmm, they all groaned while crossing their arms. Mitotsudaira thought about their current situation. Musashi was the Far Easts representative and it was independent territory. However... Are you sure we can let this happen? Wont a Treasurer with udon coming from his butt be an obstacle to our plans for Westphalia? Yeah, but I was thinking we would just have to deal with it. I mean, remember who our leader is. Mitotsudaira had accepted that leader as her king, so it was true she could forget how other people viewed him. That idiot said he would take care of our troubles, so hes in charge of this kind of trouble too, right? Masazumi sighed. You might think all trouble is as bad as this, but it can be good at times. For example, there was Crossunite bringing Mary back with him. And the idiot helped with that too. Then, said Mitotsudaira. Silver Wolf: Heidi, have you learned your lesson? Circle Be: Oh? Just so you know, there are many different ways of showing you have learned your lesson. Novice: Such as a prostration? Circle B: No, thats a petition used when you absolutely must have it your way. It can be hard for amateurs to tell, but prostrations are an offensive technique, not a defensive one. Someone cut in there. Asama: Um, then if not a prostration, how do you intend to show youve learned your lesson, Heidi? It was Asama. Heidi replied with a judge. Circle B: A merchant does it by gathering the necessary money no matter what it takes. Actually feeling you were wrong is not necessary. Apologies are worthless to a merchant, so why waste your time apologizing when you could be making money? But we cant make money right now since we have no money to work with and were stuck in holding cells. Theres nothing we can do, so asking us to prove weve learned our lesson is just cruel! She doesnt do anything halfway, does she? thought Mitotsudaira. It could be summed up as a money obsession, but everything she did in life and every decision she made was centered on gathering and using money. It was never about life, death, food, sleep, fun, activity, reading, seeing, or hearing. She lived for making money. Vice President: How did she end up like this? Smoking Girl: Everyone has their own past. I imagine you would end up like this if you encountered a problem that money solved better than good will, kindness, or hard work. Mitotsudaira had learned that lesson too, but it was not something you talked about openly. And if money would solve everything... Cant the Student Council pay their bail? That would be a great idea if they hadnt embezzled our entire budget for the year. Masazumi opened a sign frame. But I guess Ill try asking. Ookubo saw a divine transmission arrive from the Vice President. Everyone looked over curiously when the sign frame popped up. With the Reine des Garous and other foreigners around, she honestly wanted to avoid any possibly sensitive conversations. But... ...Its not like she ever bothers being discreet. You could even call her lazy, but that only made a conversation here all the more dangerous. Nagaya-Stable: What is it? Can any detailed discussion wait until later? Vice President: Dont worry, Ookubo. This is a simple question. Oh? responded Ookubo. Nagaya-Stable: Ask away. Vice President: Could I borrow some money from next years budget? Nagaya-Stable: G-go to hell! Masazumi let Tsukinowa handle the opening sign frames while she relaxed her shoulders. Then she turned toward the others. I think we can manage it. I am amazed that was your takeaway from her response, Seijun, said Naito. No, that was a solid maybe from her. She had learned to read the underclassmen a lot better recently. ...Thats right. They might complain, but they always pull through in the end. I would not want you as a boss, said Balfette, but Masazumi chose to ignore that. Anyway, I doubt the others will accept it if we just pay their bail. We would be complete laughingstocks if we used an advance on the national budget to prevent our Treasurer from udon-ing. Which is why the Student Council pays it for them but then bills those two for it. Everyone should accept it if we demand monthly payments plus interest. But who guarantees that happens? It cant be us when we were the ones who wanted to pay their bail. An unexpected hand rose. It was Asamas as she sat down next to the idiot and Horizon. Then how about this? She raised her eyebrows somewhat. The Asama Shrine will start a business, so you use your authority as Vice President to give us the necessary funding. Volume 8A, 6: Plotter in a Cage Volume 8A, Chapter 6: Plotter in a Cage You can do it You have to do it In this world You must pay for your crimes With your butt in Sanuki Point Allocation (Nearly Kishimen) Asama had suggested the Asama Shrine start a business and the Vice President pay for it. Huh? thought Masazumi. ...Whats this about? We were discussing whether or not we pay to have those two freed from their udon-y fate, so why bring up an Asama shrine business and the payment for it? Asama raised one of her right fingers. An excellent question! Here we go again, thought Masazumi as Asama placed a flip chart on a sign frame. It showed a diagram of the Musashi with various arrows drawn on it. Listen. First of all, The Asama Shrine will provide the Musashi a wide-area partnership service through Vice President Masazumi. Hm? The Asama Shrine would be running a business through me? Yes. Asama nodded. It would be our idea and we would do all the work, but you would approve it. You would be signing a contract asking for our services. Masazumi still did not know why she would do that. But... I get what you want me to do, but whats the point? Well, the contract fee would then be used to pay for Heidi and Shirojiro-kuns bail. H-hm? She did not quite understand this. ...The contract fee? Well, I do get that some money would be coming to us through the Asama Shrine. Fine. I dont want to interrupt your presentation, so continue with the explanation. Okay, said Asama. You can choose to have Heidi and Shirojiro-kun repay the bail money in monthly payments with interest, or you could choose not to. The point is that we would not be paying the bail money and you would be paying it with your authority as Vice President, which should be enough of an excuse for the financial god. I-I see. But...um? ...Part of that was a little tricky. She built up a mental diagram of the arrangement and then laid out the basics of her question. So...you would be paying me money for whatever work we were doing and then I would be paying that right back to the Asama Shrine as bail? Umm, well, yes. Then, continued Masazumi while arriving at her biggest question. Theres something I dont get. If we would be the customer receiving a service from the Asama Shrine, why would you be paying us money? Oh, said Mitotsudaira. She looked up at Asama and then at Masazumi. You would be including a financial condition in the contract, wouldnt you? Yes. Asama confirmed. Masazumi would be giving us a condition we have to meet in order to approve the contract. In this case, it would be money. Think of it as her saying pay us a certain amount of money if you want this contract. That allowed Masazumi to picture the scene in her head. ...So its like an auction but between individuals? That mental image helped her get a grasp on it. So its like bidding on a job? Yes. Asama smiled a little. And, The contract will be a simple one. The Asama Shrine will manage all of the divine protections and spells for Musashis Student Council, Chancellors Officers, related groups, and related businesses. In other words... Combining management like that will simplify things greatly. Thats it! Ookubo stood up within the teahouse. ...That would make things so much easier! Because... The spells and divine protections on the Musashi are from so many different religions or are personalized, so it would speed up the administrative and management process a lot if they could all be handled under the Asama Shrine name! Im approving this one!! Musashi: Simplifying the data management would also be best for operation of the Musashi and crew management. It would especially help us automatons grasp the data faster. Over. But, said someone else. It was the Satomi Student Council President who had a god of war design sign frame open in the back of the teahouse. She pointed far to the west. Can you do that? The Musashi has a lot of different religions, species, and people onboard, doesnt it? Shinto is cool with pretty much anything, replied Ookubo. That is true, said Tachibana Gin who was on guard duty out front. We temporarily used Catholic spells using the Hidden Tsirhc settings and that was not a problem at all. Simply put, you can think of everyone on the Musashi using Shinto as a hub for using their own religion. But going through a hub is a pain and wont there be a contract fee? I am sure they will offer extra services as a selling point. Like allowing non-Shinto people to use the standard Shinto services and use Shinto spells via substitution. We already receive some divine protections just from being a Musashi resident, so these other services will likely be included as an extension of that. And, said Muneshige. If Musashi taxes those services, they can make back the funding they provide. The services will need to be quite something to convince people to accept another municipal tax, but I imagine the Asama Shrine Representative is aware of that, said Gin. Ookubo nodded in agreement with those two. The primary service might be a refund on External Blessings. Even if you rarely use it, just knowing you have a right to a refund can feel like a really good deal. But anyway... Nagaya-Stable: This is an idea worth figuring out over summer break. It has support from the Committees and Musashis bridge. Theyre actually supporting me, sighed Asama. It was only an idea for now, so she appreciated this help from people who could make it a reality. And in that case... Lets review how this system will actually work. First, the Asama Shrine will pay Vice President Masazumi a contract fee equal to the bail amount. I get that much, but its still nerve-wracking knowing its going to me. Everyone looked to Masazumi. No calculating out how many used books that is, Seijun. Wait, can you actually do 5-digit monetary calculations in your head, Masazumi? Im sure you understand thats wrong, but just to be sure, you arent considering that, are you? Sh-shut up, all of you! Yes, I know thats wrong! Masazumi brought a hand to her chin. Anyway, youll be leaving the money specifically with the Vice President, right? Send it to the Student Council and someone we know will embezzle it in no time flat. Oh, well, I dont distrust those two quite that much, but the rights to handling money are a lot simpler when only dealing with individuals. And we need to make sure this passes muster with the financial and contract gods. Asama could tell she had a bitter smile on her face as she worked at the sign frame by her hands. He and Horizon watched the money transfer depicted there. She let Mitotsudaira explain more to them while she moved on with the main explanation. Masazumi, you will then pay the bail to the Asama Shrine as Vice President. Making that a loan to them and demanding they pay it back with interest will make the whole thing feel less like a fictional transaction, which will help the contract god accept it. ...You will have to discuss that with those two. If they dont want to pay it back as a loan, then I will have to make a deal with the financial god to get this through. She had no doubt she could manage it. The Asama Shrine handled births, so their authority effectively ranked very highly even among the gods. Heidi and Shirojiro had caused them a lot of trouble here and they had very obviously self-destructed this time, but... They merely made a mistake in their methods this time. On the Musashi, Inari is managed by the Asama Shrine, so since this has to be done, I will do whatever I can to make sure it happens. And... Once the contract is made, the Asama Shrine will start up its business and provide the necessary services. We will fund that with... With the bail paid to the Asama Shrine, Asama-kun? asked Ohiroshiki. Correct. Asama nodded. I do not know if we will use the full sum or just a portion of it, but this is a public works project and we have the approval of the Committees and the bridge. In other words, a project the Asama Shrine was going to fund on its own will receive public works funding thanks to our new contract with Vice President Masazumi. With her approval, we can openly use that funding and we will be paying bail for those two in the process. Everything the Asama Shrine does must be checked over by the financial god and the contract god, but like I said, Masazumis involvement and the official contract makes this more than just a fictional transaction and we should be able to get those two gods approval more easily, said Asama. Anyway, freeing Heidi and Shirojiro-kun is our top priority right now. And if you cant use next years budget right away, then keep in mind that the Asama Shrine can bear that burden for the time being. We have a lot of internal and external assets. Asama. Just as she said that, someone called her name. She looked over to see him scratching his head. Come to me if anything happens, okay? Come to me. Asama was initially unsure what Toori meant by that. But after taking a breath, she figured it out. Yes, I will. Because youre my last resort. She could not keep a smile off her face as she replied. He said to come to him, but there was nothing he could really do with this kind of financial issue. He was an individual, but... ...Im essentially a business owner. Were talking bout two very different things. That meant his support was more of a kindness. He was willing to give her moral support to solve the emotional side of the problem. And as Chancellor and President, he could provide assistance in a way that Masazumi could not. Whatever the case, if she was having trouble or stuck on something, she could go to him for advice or just to vent. And that relationship was mutual. It was all a part of their shared lives, feelings, and time. That is how it is, isnt it? Mitotsudaira nodded, as did Horizon. This connection between her and him was not unique. She had it with those two and with Kimi as well. As did he. Those connections could be used to distribute and reduce stress and burdens. ...And from there, I just have to do everything I can to make this work out. That thought helped her understand something. Relationships were a form of purification. CCCCC She had been born to a shrine family and had lived there for more than 17 years now, but she was only now realizing this. When she was having trouble or was stuck on something, her relationships would purify the difficulty, provide moral support, and allow her to pour her full ability into fixing it. And she would of course do the same for others, making it a give-and-take thing. ...Oh. Shinto was a polytheistic religion. The gods would do all sorts of dumb things, but when someone was in trouble, they would work together and get that cave open through whatever absurd methods it required. And if the Far Easts culture was based on that religion... What is it, Tomo? Her thoughts were cut off by her friends voice, dragging her back to reality. Mitotsudaira was tilting her head. Did you discover something? It sure looked like you did. No, I didnt really discover something. Its more like I cant believe I didnt realize it before now. Huh? Everyone else was tilting their heads, but he alone naturally looked out the window and up into the sky. At the same time, Asama realized something about herself. ...People dont often just tell me to come to them for help. And when they did, it was usually just them being polite. She was not sure how to deal with this. He had helped her out during the conversation with Yasuhira of Oushuu Fujiwara. Not to mention during the battle with Saizou and against Unno of the Sanada Ten Braves. But he was not helping her this time. He told her to come to him if she needed help. Of course, that was pretty much how it had already been and she was fairly certain he had said something similar before. He had said he would do something about a number of things back when she had decided to move in with him. But this was a little different. Because of all those interactions and all that help he had provided in the past... ...Telling me to come to him carries so much more weight. He was not just being polite. He was telling her to come to him. He was telling her he would help her if anything happened. And she could honestly accept that. Which was why she was unsure how to deal with it. Oddly, she felt no heat in her cheeks. Was that because this had all already been proven quite thoroughly? Or was it because she no longer had any doubts about it? Regardless... Masazumi, we can do this using that plan. If something happened, she could go to him. So this would be fine. And... Excuse me, Toori-kun. Hm? She moved over to him, shifted her hips, and then placed her arms around Horizon and Mitotsudairas shoulders. Here. She collapsed back to rest her head on his lap. She used his lap as a pillow while she had Horizon and Mitotsudaira use her arms as a pillow. Consider this a preview of when I go to you for help next. Now she felt the heat in her cheeks. She felt like she could sense the blush more when she shut her eyes. It was embarrassing, but she knew this sort of behavior would reach him without the need for words. She looked up at him and he reached down to touch her hair. The ribbon on the back of her head had come loose, so he fixed it for her. It was such a small thing, but it also felt really important since she remembered her mother doing that for her when she was little. Okay, he said. Asama has fixed the udon problem, so how about it, Seijun? ...How about it? Now that Asama had gone over to him, there was not much else Masazumi could do. It was kind of amusing seeing Asama refusing to accept any complaints, though. Almost like she was sulking. But anyway... If we can work out a deal like that, I dont see a problem with it. Of course, this is basically getting them off on a technicality based entirely on the gods approval, so I doubt we can ever use this method again, she said. But... Vice President: Are you okay with that, Augesvarer? Circle Be: W-wait, I need water! Horizey: Is it coming out? Is it? It is, isnt it? Poodon poodon poodon poodon (cursed SFX). Circle Be: S-stop with that pressure! Its not happening yet! Not quite yet! Masazumi felt no desire to ask how close they were cutting this. She looked outside to see the sky gradually growing darker. Here we are on a summer evening trying to help our Treasurers from their udon-y fate. I doubt anyone in history has ever started their summer break like this. Um, Masazumi? said Mitotsudaira. Nothing you say is going to change whats happening here. True enough, she thought before asking a question. Vice President: So what will it be? Udon or bail? Circle Be: Hmm. Thats honestly a difficult choice. I mean, the Asama Shrine is a business rival to us Inari worshipers. Also, said Augesvarer. Circle Be: I dont think I could stand having a classmate save us with money a second time. So, she said. Circle Be: Masazumi, if at all possible, could you trust us just one more time? Masazumi tilted her head at Augesvarers request. Vice President: But you always betray us after following the sirens song of money ringing in your heads. Circle Be: Okay, yeah, we do that! But thats just the kind of creatures we are! Art-ga: So youre abandoning your humanity? Gold Mar: I think shes confessing they never were human. The scary part was how convincing that was. But the creature was still speaking via divine transmission. Circle Be: Were in high school, so we want to clean up our own mess. But we cant do that right now since were still in the process of making that udon-y mess. Vice President: And what happens if we trust you again? Circle Be: We earn our own bail money and pay you back, of course. And... Circle Be: Since you trusted us, well pay you back double or even triple. Vice President: Then what are you asking us to do? Circle Be: Just do you what you were doing. But we will pay you back. I swear it. ...Asama-chis method would mean getting help from her and Toori-kun, and that would be bad. Vice President: From Aoi? He has nothing to do with this. Circle Be: Getting monetary help from a business rival is a fate worse than udon for a merchant. We wouldnt be able to stand a situation where it looked like Asama-chi chose to do that so we wouldnt cause trouble for Toori-kun. And... Circle Be: Asama-chi, can I ask something? Asama: Go ahead. Circle Be: Why? Asama moved her hand without lifting her head from the idiots lap. Mitotsudaira moved her head out of the way while Asama lifted her arm and opened a sign frame. Asama: I C along with Horizon, Mito, and everyone else C are working to help Toori-kun become a king, so were all together on this, arent we? So I honestly dont care all that much if we are business rivals or whatever else. She doesnt have to care because she sees them as a safe and nonthreatening rival, thought Masazumi. It was like she knew them well enough to allow them to compete with her. Which probably only made those two see her as even more of a rival. ...Oh. Is that what it meant to be on the same side? If so, maybe I should forgive them for their betrayal. ...No, if that was enough, we wouldnt need laws. And theyve caused me a lot of trouble, like when they sided with Ookubo. Vice President? Why are you glaring at your sign frame and muttering to yourself? Dont worry about it, Balfette. Im just contemplating the absurdities of life. But then Asama spoke up while typing on her sign frame. Asama: At any rate, I decided I would go with him. And... Asama: I cant let myself leave anyone behind. She gave a snort and sank deeper into her pillow. She was not one for giving speeches and she probably knew her feelings for the idiot were her own personal thing. Horizon must have understood that because... Asama-sama, you can be a glorious pain in the ass at times. U-um, well, uh. Asama pulled Horizon and Mitotsudaira in close and sank down as if to hide herself. But the idiot must have been able to see her while looking straight down at her. ...Thats right. That was their relationship. Asama had come to realize that it had always been that way and she was now making it the foundation of how they interacted. She seemed surprised by her own actions at times because no one could have imagined her acting like that not long before. That applied to Mitotsudaira and Horizon as well. No, wait. Horizon is always doing unimaginable things, so maybe that isnt quite the same thing. Or is it? Is it? Is it? Masa...zumi? A-are you okay? Dont worry about it, Mukai. Im just contemplating the absurdities of life. At any rate, the person on the divine transmission seemed satisfied. Circle Be: Then you set everything up for us, Masazumi. Will you take money from the Asama Shrine and pay our bail? If the loan process requires a substitution intervention, add the fee to our loan. Then well sign a repayment contract, okay? Vice President: Hold on. Do you have any way of paying this back? Circle Be: Masazumi, how much do you have right now? Vice President: 70 yen. Circle Be: D-dont worry. You can...get by? Vice President: Stop talking like Mukai. Now, what does my money have to do with this? Circle Be: Well, I thought we could borrow something to do business with, but I guess well find another source. Flat Vassal: Youre going to do business? Of course we are, said Augesvarer. Circle Be: If Masazumi trusts us, well do everything we can to pay her back. And with interest too. Just wait until August 14. Then well have everything paid back. Unturning: That only gives you two weeks. Circle Be: The entire world can change in a week. She took a breath. Circle Be: God spent 6 days creating this world, but then he made Sunday because he felt like taking a day off, right? So with two whole weeks to work with, a merchant can spend the first week sowing seeds and spend the second week reaping the rewards from all over the world with time for a break left over. So how about that? Vice President: Youre only in this situation because you couldnt manage that, so how can you be so sure? Circle Be: That was different. We were competing with other Musashi people and screwed up. To be honest, we were competing with the Commerce and Industry Guild to give us the upper hand after graduating. So... Circle Be: Well only compete against the world now and wait until later to try again against the other Musashi people. Masazumi thought about what that meant. ...Competing against the world is easier than with other Musashi people? It was true they would probably have a lot of opportunities with the outside world since the Warring States period and the Thirty Years War caused everyone to act so unpredictably. Especially compared to Musashis Commerce and Industry Guild that was full of veterans colluding together. ...In that case... Vice President: Do you have an idea? She could make a decent guess and Augesvarer responded as if she knew that. Circle Be: Wed like to go to Kantou. Vice President: Thats asking for a lot. Masazumi smiled bitterly as she said it. And... I just hope we have a way to get back here if we do return to Kantou. But was there a way of doing that? Wait, so the Musashi actually cant return to Kantou? Testament. If they did, Hashiba would make sure they were stuck there. Christina was walking with Tadaoki while evening fell across the Musashi. They were shopping. They had been supplied with the basic necessities after boarding the Musashi with no more than they were carrying at the time, but there was still a lot they needed for their everyday lives. Christina was staying at the diplomatic inn. Tadaoki had been given a room there too, but moving in there right away would lead to gossip. She figured it would no longer qualify as right away after summer break was over. Sweden would have chosen a course of action by then, so... ...We can start living together after summer break! She had never imagined she would have plans like that. Especially with someone so much younger than her. They had yet to do much in the way of judging the distance between them or accepting each others tastes in various things. We still have a long way to go, she thought. Then can I ask something? he asked. Of course you can. Cant Hashiba win right away by using the Testament Union to demand the Musashi returns to Kantou? The road came to an end as he asked that. An underground atrium park suddenly spread out before their eyes. Her information said this area had been badly damaged by a Sanada Terrestrial Dragon recently. The damage was being repaired and those repairs looked nearly done, but... ...Is there still a bridge allowing us to cross over it? The bridge she spotted was covered in shimmering heat thanks to the summer sun. But no one would overhear them speaking from there, so she pointed toward it. Tadaoki-sama, this way. No, lets head down. Its too hot. Eh? But... I cant stand this heat. I was raised in the mountains, after all. Lets get some ice cream. I-I would love that. He tugged on her hand. He pulled her onward and she imagined she would see him blushing if he were to look back. She even thought his ears looked red, but she also thought she might be imagining it. That meant she was enjoying this situation. She appreciated him leading the way right now. She could enjoy this without worrying about how she looked and without even Tadaoki noticing. And... Well? Eh? Cant Hashiba use the Testament Union to send the Musashi back to Kantou right away? They could, she confirmed. This was a bit of a leap from what they had been discussing before, but... ...That shows he is quick to grasp the information presented to him and is good at speculating from there. Was that a skill he had developed as a sniper? She gave a more detailed answer to his predictive question. I am sure Hashiba does want to keep the Musashi in Kantou, but the Azuchi is in Kantou. And its still damaged. The two of them walked down the pathway descending into the underground atrium park. The Azuchi received damage to its rear thrusters and more, so I doubt it can leave Kantou until that is repaired. And if the Musashi were to return while the Azuchi is still incapacitated, the Kantou nations might decide to attack the Azuchi. But its summer break. I thought war wasnt allowed. They could surround the Azuchi and cut it off from supplies. And... She decided to say this, just in case. They could always go for a more pragmatic victory where they ignore the Testament Union and just crush their enemy. But... That decision would not be all that different from deciding your own death will solve everything. He squeezed her hand tighter when she said that. And he looked up at her. They cant do that. Which is why the Musashi cant return right away. She had heard from Musashi that they shared her understanding on that. The Musashi will return to Kantou on August 10. As per the Testament Unions instructions. But she was curious about something. Can the Azuchi really be repaired in just 10 more days? Oh, that? I bet they can manage. Why do you say that? Because, he said. An upperclassman of mine that specializes in construction and repairs is in M.H.R.R. right now. Ikeda Terumasa thought to himself. ...Should I really be here? The sky filled half of his vision when he looked up. He was in the thruster sector on the stern of the Azuchis 2nd central ship. The central large torii-style thruster had been split and badly damaged where it stuck out from the ship. It had been sliced during acceleration, so the energy had rapidly spread out from the gash. And... After the emergency shutoff, the impact of landing triggered a chain-reaction explosion in the ether inside. Normally, youd just swap the unit out completely, which generally takes 10 days. But with the Azuchis staff, they could probably cut that down to a week. But there were no replacement parts in Kantou. Hence why he had been called in. But... Im not sure Im up to the task. With on-site repairs, its going to take 10 days just to get it barely running again, so with a departure date of August 10, this is going to be a close one. ...Maybe I shouldnt have come. He had come because they called for him, but this was not his primary job. He wanted to go do some poking around at Mikawa to get some ideas for the repairs to the Shirasagi Castle. He had really hoped to get to the Mikawa region today. Because... Once August begins, everyone enters summer break and there will be a ton of traffic as everyone heads home. Do you ever stop complaining, Ikeda? A voice reached him through the air. It came from above, so he looked up to see someone looking down from about 3m up with their hair dancing in the wind. Oh, Nabeshima. Volume 8A, 7: Vertically Separated Comprehenders Volume 8A, Chapter 7: Vertically Separated Comprehenders It is time It is distance It is status Point Allocation (Mutual) Terumasa saw his old friends face in the evening sky. But right now, she was smiling bitterly. Oh, Nabeshima? Thats all you have to say? ...Anyway, how are things going? Theyre not. This thing is busted. Isnt that why we called you in to fix it up with your spell? Or is it too bad for that? But why do I have to do it? Oops, she just got after me for complaining. But its so easy to complain when I dont want to work. Still, she must have understood how he felt. Yeah, sorry about this. Kiyomasa left me in charge of this since you were coming. If you need someone to really motivate you, I could call the upperclassmen over. Should I? I dont want to bother them. He knew his position here. He was not a fighter and he had only been able to watch the Keichou Campaign, yet here he was with everyone who had fought and lost that largescale battle. So... ...I feel so out of place. Meanwhile, some people lined up on either side of Nabeshima. Five in all. They were old men of varying heights and they all had their arms crossed. Kid! Looks like you could use some motivation! Lucky for you, were here. Because... We are the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji! Oh, these are the people Nabeshima was talking about, he thought, but he also tilted his head. Um. What? You got a problem with the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji!? There are five of you. Indeed, the five of us are the Four Heavenly Kings! Why not call yourselves the Five Heavenly Kings? The men exchanged a glance and then were at each others throats. This is all your fault! H-how dare you make that young man doubt us! Wait, everyone, try to stay positive here! This means were famous enough that some kid knows who we are! We must take pride in what our lady has accomplished! Nevertheless, this is still all your fault! Since a fistfight broke out over his suggestion, Terumasa concluded the Five Heavenly Kings was not a valid option. Nabeshima glared over at them and waved her hand to tell him not to worry about it, so this must have been the exhausting norm for them. But at the same time, Terumasa noticed a bandage around her hand. ...She was injured? Terumasa relaxed his shoulders. ...This is tricky. While he sat around doing nothing at all, things changed and his friends got hurt. Of course, he doubted he could have changed any of that if he had been there. But still... I was called here, wasnt I? He told himself to focus on the reality around him. He had to be aware of the current situation. Above him, Nabeshima was smiling while watching the Four Heavenly Kings fight. She had a nice smile. He much preferred seeing that than when she had been worrying over her future without confiding in anyone. He knew that smile well, but this time it was thanks to her current life at Ryuuzouji. In that case... ...None of them need me around to do their best and achieve their goals. He had recently decided to stop worrying so much. He was surrounded by talented people and the people working for him were surprisingly considerate given that he was younger than them. The ordinary people and his parents were the same. No one saw an inexperienced name inheritor like him as any more than an instructor or someone to advance their interests. Besides, receiving flattery from someone else C even a superior C did not actually improve your skill. If you wanted compliments, you had to prove your skill first. Okay. That meant he had to stop worrying about his presence here. No one else cared. And if anyone did, it was because they were overly sensitive about their own presence here. ...I love to get after myself, dont I? But it really gets to me when someone else does it. That was why he had trouble with combat since the results and responsibility arrived immediately. With construction, he could take his time and, if there was any kind of problem, he could say B-but look how nice this part is! This pro more than makes up for that con, right!? In fact, he had used that trick twice during the practical part of his name inheritor exam. So he had to do this. If he did make a mistake... ...My pros will make up for the cons. Probably. Nabeshima. Yeah? How long do I have? They told me ASAP. I see, he thought. There was a lot he had never before attempted with his spell, so there were a lot of unknowns. He appreciated that the higher ups had taken that into consideration. But he knew one thing thanks to his construction education. If he did this the normal way, it was a 2-week job. Repairing it to a barely working level would take 10 days and a complete repair would take 2 weeks. He wanted to reach that first level, but doing it by August 10 would be difficult. Since he was involved, he knew he had to shorten that somehow. Nabeshima placed a hand above her eyes to look down at him. He could see the bandages on that hand. They bound it all the way to the wrist. She waved her hand to say she was fine, but the healing charm would be reducing the pain. Also... ...It was enough for her to agree to a bandage. She did not like to let this kind of thing show. The general mood here had probably helped make it easier for her to accept, but... Hey, he asked. Wheres Asano? Asleep. I see, he said. ...Nothing out of the ordinary there. He opened a lernen figur and... Hey. Coming-ing-ing-ing. A humanoid white Mouse emerged from his neck hard point part. Huh? A new pet? asked Nabeshima overhead. No, this is the Shirasagi Castles controller. Shes homeless right now and shes pretty useful when it come to repairs, so Im keeping her with me. Hm, so you were picking up chicks while we were out fighting? Im impressed. How rude-ude-ude-ude-ude. Look, now youve made her mad. Please try to keep her in a good mood. Because... Terumasa crouched down and handed the lernen figur to the Mouse. Then he pointed to the giant thruster in front of him. Osakabe-hime, can you read this? With ease-ease-ease-ease. The Mouse, Osakabe-hime, instantly regained her original form. She became a tall girl. Her white hair spread out in the air before fading away and creating several lernen figurs. Immediately, an alarm sounded in the sky above the stern. This specific alarm was for an intruder alert, but... Hm? They caught me-me-me-me-me? What did you do!? Extracted the plans-ans-ans-ans-ans. Now that she mentioned it, he noticed the lernen figurs were displaying the plans for the Azuchis thruster and the surrounding structure. He had intended to give her a general outline of the current structure, but... Nabeshima-sama. Nabeshima-sama, said a shipwide announcement. Please contact Azuchi Repairs HQ right away. Shaja. What the hell did you do, Ikeda!? It was kind of me, but it wasnt me me! Wasnt me-me-me-me-me. It was you! Terumasa copied the diagram Osakabe-hime had produced and put it in a folder labeled For Submission. ...Can I manage to repair the general components in 7 days? If he managed that, would the praise manage to overpower his own self-consciousness? Anyway, my general rating of our first term would be dont ask me how, but everything worked out well enough in the end. Way to toot your own horn there, Seijun! Im talking about all of you too! Masazumis voice rose into the evening sky. They stood on the stairs in front of Musashi Ariadust Academy. It was only evening, but during the summer that meant it was already nearly 6PM. She saw the two Technohexen flying up into the sky for their evening shift and she adjusted her grip on the paper bag full of her things. They had somehow managed to finish cleaning up the Student Council rec room. ...I had a surprising number of spare clothes there. But she still had less than the others, but was that because the others were sloppy or because she just did not own many clothes? It was also worrying that Futayo was only carrying Tonbo Spare with her. We arent going to get back from summer break to find her desk full of mold, are we? Vice President, youve been muttering to yourself a lot today. Yeah, a lot of the usual stuff happened today. Dont let it get to you, Balfette. She looked up into the sky to see the two Technohexen were no longer looking their way. They were flying next to each other on their way to Murayamas shipping port to accept a delivery from Sanuki. As for the group down here... I guess we have our party to go to. Who wants to eat for free at the Udon Kingdom! shouted Horizon while raising both hands. Everyone else raised their hand too, so... Lets leave our things at home and then gather on Okutamas bow deck at 7. We can celebrate the entire first term and that we got to skip the Kantou Liberation. Since the Kantou group hasnt joined us yet. Then lets make it a celebration for N?rdlingen! Gold Mar: In that case, tell us where youre going. Well stop by during our dinner break. Art-Ga: Wed also appreciate it if you told us where youre headed after that. Oh, Ive been looking into places, so Ill make a reservation for us. Balfette was quick. She must have done a lot of research, thought Masazumi. ...But Im no good at this stuff. Then another thought hit her. Were carrying all our stuff from the first term out of the academy and were planning a party, so why doesnt it feel like summer break to me yet? I-it doesnt for any of us, which is why were trying to remedy that with the party, Vice President! said Balfette. Masazumi-dono, you are the one who told us we werent getting a summer break, added Crossunite. She did not have a rebuttal for that one. But... Anyway, we have a plan, so everyone in charge of a task needs to send regular reports to either the Student Council rec room or to me directly. Ill be in that room every day except Saturdays and event days. You arent going to take any time off, Masazumi? Listen up, everyone! cut in the idiot. Seijun-kun is lonely and has no friends, so lets figure out how to make sure she gets invited along with everyone else! Shut the hell up! In fact, you can just invite her yourself, everyone. I know any of you can get everyone to show up if you try. So can you, thought Masazumi, but she knew it was best not to say anything here. Vice President, do you want to be in the rec room at all times because you think something is going to happen? The Date Vice Chancellor asked that more for conformation than as a pure question and Masazumi nodded. But first, she pointed down the stairs. Balfette had made their reservation, so it would be unnatural to stop walking here. In fact, the people at the bottom of the stairs and in the park below were already reacting. Eek! Th-theyre looking this way! Are they plotting to overthrow another enemy nation!? Wow! This is just like when they decided to fight back against the Testament Union! The scary part was how none of it was exactly wrong. Well, except for the part about looking their way. They were imagining that. But... Weve made our plans for summer break, but I bet the other nations are holding their own emergency meetings. Assuming their leaders arent just dictating whatever they want. Horizon raised her hand. Masazumi-sama, what do you mean by dictating? You dont know something as simple as that, Horizon!? Cmon, tell her what it means, Sis!! Dick-tasting!? Masazumi, you have such a dirty mind! You really think the leaders of the other nations are using summer break to master their skills with chicken skewers!? With salt!? Or with sauce!? No, if you want to do it hardcore, you need to add chili powder! That makes it so super spicy itll knock out both participants! Can you all please just shut up!? shouted Masazumi. I am disgusted with this boy for passing it off to Kimi-sama instead of making his own bad joke, added Horizon. Yay! celebrated the idiot and his sister with a high five. Horizon, Asama, and Mitotsudaira did the same for no real reason. It looked like they were sharing the happiness, but... Cmon, Masazumi, you too! No, Id rather not. She felt it was best if she did not grow too friendly with that group. However... Anyway, Masazumi, what is the most dangerous plan the other nations could take against Musashi? asked Mitotsudaira. Judge, it can be easy for us to overlook it because the problem is actually too big, but its this. She pointed straight down. The Musashis current location is a problem. As Ive said several times today. We were told to return to Kantou by August 10, but we dont want to do that. So... So... Someone from Hashiba is bound to show up here. In order to force us to go to Kantou. Volume 8A, 8: Regretters on the Hill Volume 8A, Chapter 8: Regretters on the Hill Oh, yes, yes, yes. Excuse me a moment Coming through Point Allocation (Naked Eye Zoom) I see. So will the Musashi be returning to Kantou soon? asked a female voice from unusually high above the ground. This happened atop a hill on a field where transport ships were taking off and landing. The M.H.R.R. Catholic warriors who had left for N?rdlingen were now withdrawing. The casual question was directed toward a Catholic lernen figur which displayed... Mitsunari-sama, what are we supposed to do? Onitakemaru-sans battery could die at any moment and then he would pass on. That comment caused another image to appear next to the lernen figur showing Mitsunari. The image contained only the text Image Coming Soon and... My battery could die!? Ill have you know Ive already shifted over to my program! I dont really get how it works myself, but Ive moved from the mobile shell, so I wont pass on, you fool! My name isnt you fool. Its Shima Sakon. Kohime is good enough for you, you fool! Thats a mean thing to say, thought Sakon while spreading her mouth horizontally. ...And I thought he was such a good partner back at N?rdlingen. But once they were back to their ordinary lives, they had trouble getting along, which made her a little blue. But... Anyway, do you two know the current situation? asked Mitsunari. Testament. Onitakemaru-sans mobile shell looks something like a dead cicada now that his soul has been removed from it, but it could also use some repairs because its pretty beat up. Also, he could use some lessons about hairstyling. Shut up! cut in Onitakemaru. I dont care how good your regeneration power is C your brain needs a thorough lookover by a doctor! And I dont know if that regeneration uses Blessings or physical stamina, but it must use something. So make sure you always ask for either rest or food to make up for that! Mitsunari-sama? This person on the lernen figur wont stop complaining about everything. Only because you wont stop giving me reason for complaint! Um. Mitsunari held up both hands on the lernen figur and cleared her throat. Look around you. Sakon did so and saw everyone else had stopped moving. Everyone moving through the landport and everyone loading up the ships had turned her way. ... She panicked when she found so many eyes on her. ...I-Im the center of attention? Attention did not so much make her nervous as it made her assume she had done something wrong. After all, her height had always drawn attention to her actions and people would at best take a step back and at worst try to avoid her altogether. So had she done something wrong again? I got careless. I just got my superiors approval...and maybe even affection? Anyway, Ive gotten closer to her and I was relieved because I thought everyone else had accepted me too. But I was wrong. People move out of the way when I walk by. Even when I try to stay as far out of the way as possible, they still take an extra step away. So... ...Im so sorry. She had dragged Onitakemaru and Mitsunari into it as well. She was so big she stood out when she got excited. And my voice is loud too. They probably thought she was weird for being so excited after losing a battle. But the loud voice and big body were hers, so it was not fair to include Mitsunari and Onitakemaru in it. Well, Onitakemaru-san is pretty loud too. But I could make him quieter by messing with the lernen figurs volume. Regardless, she could hide those two behind her, but then what about herself? Would she be less conspicuous if she ducked down? No, that much movement would stand out more. Then could she lean forward and lower her head like she often did? Yes, thats probably- You got a problem with us!? shouted Onitakemaru without warning. Were conferring with our superior here! But what about all of you!? yelled Onitakemaru. If you keep loafing around instead of working, you wont get anything to eat today! ...Things sure have changed since my time! In his time, he had been constantly surrounded by enemies. The Testament could be handled with interpretations, but sometimes that was forbidden and people would often disappear even when they did not die. That was why time was considered valuable and precious. In comparison... ...Kids these days! Get moving! You can watch and listen if you want, but stay on the move! Were not doing or saying anything shameful. And if youre going to laugh at that, then we should be ashamed of having put ourselves in harms way to protect you on the battlefield this morning! How about that, hm!? Everyone exchanged a glance. The ones on the ground or decks got down on their knees and the ones on ladders or stairs turned this way and then they all bowed. Testament! Onitakemaru gave a grunt of approval at their combined action. It would have been a satisfied sigh if he had an actual body. His approval was less about the specific action of bowing and more about reaching a common decision together. Anyone could bow without meaning it, but he saw true meaning in the coordination between them all. To be honest, I dont understand the modern trends. Do they call them fashions now? Heh heh heh. I know my stuff, dont I? Anyway, whatever the modern fashion is, this coordination is a wonderful thing. If everyone does things the same way, they can direct it at the enemy on the battlefield. So Kohime really needs to be prouder of herself and- Why the hell are you bowing toward them, Kohime!? He scolded her and she straightened up after bowing. She looked to him and everyone else before pointing at them. Y-you scared them by yelling like that! You really shouldnt do that or youll get assassinated again. How are they supposed to do that to me now, you fool!? Then he noticed something about her. What are you smirking about? I-I am not smirking! Despite her insistence, she did have a relaxed smile on her face. And in his opinion... Why cant you be this up front with people more often? Yes, yes, yes. She grabbed the lernen figurs and lifted them up. Mitsunari was on the right and Onitakemaru on the left. Fine with me. I was the Minister of the Left after all. But then she stood up and turned toward the others. Okay, everyone, um, you can get back to your work. Ill keep this scary person occupied. Oh, um, uh. While the others stood up and got moving, one female student raised her hand. She took a step forward and bowed. Thank you so much for what you did at N?rdlingen. We had to start withdrawing so quickly I never got a chance to thank you. ...I was at the rear of that unit as part of the sniper team. Sniper team? The group in the back when you were hit by those shells! shouted Onitakemaru. When you let them hit you for no good reason, I might add! I-it was not for no good reason! That was your fault for not reading your instructions properly! The female students smiled a little. Those smiles were so much like Kohimes smile. Then he realized they all had those small smiles. Honestly. ...Kids these days will just smile and show off their teeth in front of their superiors. But he could not bring himself to tell them not to smile, so he remained silent while Kohime bowed her head to say they could leave. They all nodded, resumed their work, and opened several new lernen figurs. Yes, thank you all. That was all. Kohime was smiling too, so Onitakemaru decided to just accept this. A long pause formed where he would have sighed and then he decided to take a look at their surroundings. ...Its getting dark. The light of the lernen figurs started to stand out at this time of day. He had been outside all day today. The sky above was changing from scarlet to purple and as he looked into the sky... That ship over Shikoku to the west must be the Musashi. Sakon looked to the southwest sky while still holding up the two lernen figurs. They were in somewhat southern M.H.R.R. There was no major mountain range in the south, but... It looks like a series of mountains, or like several castles. I have determined that is due to the curvature of the planet hiding the area below them, said Mitsunari. Is the Musashi larger than the Azuchi? Testament. It has three ships on the port and starboard, so it is that much longer. Hm, said Sakon while considering that opponent. They had piloted their ships pretty wildly at N?rdlingen and caused a huge atmospheric explosion that might have caught the M.H.R.R. transport ships in the blast, so it was pretty dangerous. But it simply looked big when viewed from such a distance. How many people live on there? Nearly 100,000. The current number may be more than that now, or it may have fallen. I have determined the number fluctuates a lot. Wow, my hometown claims to be a pretty big city with 20,000, so thats hard for me to imagine. I did visit Kyou for a school trip, so maybe its like that. At any rate, she understood better now. When it was not moving, it was a city. That was nothing to fear. But if it was going to move... Is Hashiba-sama going to make it return to Kantou? No, the Azuchi is in Kantou, so a clash would be unavoidable. We cannot have it return right away, so they should return on August 10. Also, there is a problem with having Hashiba-sama herself act here. Because it would look like she is flustered, said Onitakemaru. Testament, confirmed Mitsunari. You could say we tried to intervene in the Keichou Campaign because Musashi acted hastily and worked to prevent Hashiba-sama from intervening. She did not arrive in time due to interference, but we can still see that Musashi and the Kantou nations view her as a threat. But... If Hashiba-sama now demands Musashi return to Kantou, it would show that she views Musashi as a threat. Musashi is probably working to clean up after N?rdlingen and deciding what to do about the Swedish Chancellor, but they are currently in Shikoku which has no direct connection to Europe. If Hashiba-sama demands the Musashi return now, a lot of people will assume her position of power is slipping since the Azuchi was damaged and we lost the Keichou Campaign. We were beaten pretty bad, said Sakon. Next time, insisted Onitakemaru. We just have to win next time. I thought the usual phrase was we just have to win in the end. Youre pretty shortsighted, Onitakemaru-san. What, are you planning to lose next time!? And what about me is shortsighted!? The part of you that makes you yell at people for calling you shortsighted! Calm down, cut in Mitsunari. For now, most everything we do will be preparing for the Honnouji Incident. Ohh. Did you hear that, Onitakemaru-san? You love assassinations, right? Got any pointers as someone whos been on the receiving end of one? Damn you! Mitsunari had to cut in again. Um. Their superior raised her right index finger. As I was saying, I doubt Hashiba-sama will officially use the Testament Union to summon Musashi back to Kantou. They are probably making their own preparations over there, but we have other business to attend to and you two need to prepare for that. Prepare how? asked Sakon. Training? asked Onitakemaru. Testament, replied Mitsunari. ...Training So itll be a training camp!? Just like for a school club!? Combat training and extracurricular activities are not the same thing! yelled Onitakemaru. But where will we be going? We are still working on some preparations for that. The people who will be accompanying you need to travel here too, so you should know by tonight. We lost a lot of ships, so we should start moving only after Niwa-samas warriors return. The two of you should get some rest on the transport ship you arrived on. Testament, replied Sakon before realizing something. Oh. Is there anywhere that sells pillows around here? A down one if possible! Hm, there should be in N?rdlingen. The gates are still open now and my unit is already there for supplies, so you should be able to speak with them. Then Im on my way. Dont drag me into this! shouted Onitakemaru. He could not move on his own as a lernen figur, so she made sure to carry him with her as she set off. The surrounding people turned her way, but they no longer tried to avoid her. They were not yet friends, but they understood there was a give-and-take relationship here and she knew someone would correct her if she did anything wrong. ...So its fine. She really was happy. What are you smirking about? asked Onitakemaru. Not telling. She began walking with longer strides than everyone else. But this has to be a good place for that. She looked to the southeastern sky while descending the hill toward the walled city below. The Musashi towered up on the nights horizon and several small lights surrounded it. Some people there were preparing for the future just like they were. She had fought some of them, but she had learned through experience C and through her flesh and bone C that they were pretty crazy people. But at the same time... They must be in a good place for themselves. ...I never imagined I would find it awkward to return to my own home. Asama came to a stop in front of the torii leading to the Asama Shrine. They had a party later today, but she had a problem to deal with first. They were probably going to spend the night at Suzus place tonight, but where was she supposed to go home to after that? Horizon and Mitotsudaira already planned to go home to the Main Blue Thunder. Mitotsudaira did not actually have a choice since her own mansion was being reconstructed thanks to a plot by her mother. But what was Asama supposed to do? She had told her father the general situation before the Siege of Odawara, but she had only said she would be staying at Toori-kuns place more often for a bit. He had probably understood what she meant and he had told her to leave everything here to me. But this was different. She had thought she was ready for all this, but... ...It means more now. She felt like she had stepped through the entrance and discovered what it really meant. Before, she had been prepared to make that step, but now she was looking out from the inside. And that made all the difference. Go, Asama-sama, whats life without a little challenge!? So go and tell him whats what! No, no, no. He more or less already knows, so stop making a big deal out of it, Horizon. But Horizon was right in a way. Ill be staying at Toori-kuns place more often for a bit and Ill be staying at Toori-kuns place were very different. She wanted to be open with her father about this. She was nervous as could be about it, but... Okay. She took a deep breath. ...Lets do this. She started to walk briskly through the Asama Shrines torii, but... Oh, right. She stopped and clapped once before continuing. The locking barrier was not yet in effect at this hour, but she still needed to inform the Asama Shrines management divine protections and spells that she was here. The others also clapped their hands and walked in after her, but... Um, you can stay here. You can really just stay here. We would look awfully suspicious loitering around here, so well go to the main building and pretend to be praying at the shrine. So try to keep it quick. Pretend... muttered Asama, but if anyone could turn a serious attempt at praying into a disaster, it was this group. Still... How bout I go with you? he asked. Eh? No, um, that would be too sudden, so lets just have it be me and dad this time. We can do it with you, Horizon, and the others some other time. If you say so, he said while linking arms with Horizon and nodding. Next to him, Mitotsudaira lowered her eyebrows and stared at her. Are you sure about this, Tomo? Well, given how my family does things, it would be best if I spoke with him a bit now. I mean, the heir to the Asama Shrine constantly visiting the Chancellor and Presidents home without telling her father sounds like something Naruze would get excited about. Art-Ga: Just so you know, I like to get all that setup exposition done in the first two pages. The scary part was the lack of any reassurance she was not writing a doujinshi about this. Anyway, said Asama as she turned back toward the others in front of the temple residence. Wait, why do you all look so curious? Tenzou raised his hand. I take issue with that question after you watched my confession from beginning to end. ...H-he has a point! Besides, said Tenzou while looking to the others. Not many of us get to experience a scene like this. What kind of scene do you mean? A family scene where you report back to your parents. Judge. Mary raised her hand. Because we e-eloped! Same, said Narumi with a blank expression. My mother is so aggressive that conversation would never go well, said Mitotsudaira in all seriousness. We are already married, so I doubt we would have another chance for a scene like this, said Gin via sign frame. Not really something I see myself doing, said Masazumi. My father went kablooey along with Mikawa, added Futayo next to her. They all nodded and then turned toward Adele. Oh, yeah. The dogs. Wh-what about the dogs!? I am not marrying a dog! Art-Ga: We dont have any parents either. Oh, but I guess theres Suzu. Gold Mar: But we shouldnt bother Bell-rin with that kind of thing. Asama: And youre fine bothering me about it!? Bell: I-I would feel...more comfortable with all of you...nearby. Everyone fell silent and Itoken eventually broke the silence. She is a true goddess. But I know all of you would say things even more inappropriate than I can imagine, said Tenzou. So make sure you stay away from Suzu-dono if she does have to do this. They all nodded again when Horizon raised her hand. I prefer to be free and unrestrained. Horizon! That is not a good motto for life! Heh. Mitotsudaira-sama, I am like the wind sweeping across the wasteland. Asama had no idea what that meant, but it sounded manly. A-anyway, Im not going to be saying much and we need to head on down to get some udon, right? Ill be back before long, so just wait right here! Any weird noises you make can be shrugged off as more of the same, but please refrain from actually doing anything, okay!? Art-Ga: Does she think you people are animals? Responding to that would be dangerous, so Asama hurried into the temple residence. Im back, she said, but her voice sounded really flat. She stepped out of the dimly-lit entranceway, removed her shoes, and made sure they were perfectly lined up even though she was going to leave again soon. For better or for worse, that was a habit of hers. She looked down the hallway, and... Okay. The first room to the right was hers and the one in front of it was her fathers. The light was on, so he would be in there. She took a breath and straightened her summer uniforms collar. Dad, theres something I want to discuss with you. Do you have a moment? Now, everyone, let us go eavesdrop, said Horizon. Has your personality changed since N?rdlingen? asked Toori. Heh, she laughed while brushing her hair out from behind her head. Gaining pride and vainglory has equipped me with an arrogance engine and a stubborn argument reactor. Simply put, I will have my say no matter what. Hey, Horizon, could you at least not cause us any problems when were dealing with other nations? asked Masazumi. You are aware when youre doing that, I hope? Such shocking accusations, Masazumi-sama. When have I ever caused any problems when dealing with another nation? Horizon immediately gave a thumbs up. How was that for pride, everyone!? Im not sure how that was any different from normal. Heh. She shrugged. You really couldnt tell the difference? You get more pathetic by the day, Toori-sama. She immediately gave a thumbs up. How was that for vainglory, everyone!? Horizon? You couldnt tell the difference either, could you? Judge. Knowing how strict Musashi is about jokes, I need to work hard over summer break to ensure I display my pride at all times. Oh, sure, yes, they all said with quiet smiles. Everyone, whispered Adele. You do know youll probably fall victim to that yourself, dont you? Yes, so stop making us think about it. Horizon turned toward them all and pointed at the door to the shrine residence. Can any of you break through this door? Mary tilted her head, looked to the door, and narrowed her eyes once before speaking. This has a spell in place, but Lady Asama also used the physical lock. Horizon growled in annoyance and clenched her right fist so hard it trembled. I thought we would be free to eavesdrop all we want since Toori-sama, Kimi-sama, Mitotsudaira-sama, and myself can all pass freely through the Asama Shrines locking spells. ...Asama-sama is truly an impressively responsible wife character to have shut us out so we will not worry. So much better than that careless Crane Wife that said not to look and then worked the loom without even locking the door! Hey, it isnt time for that history recreation yet, so stop badmouthing her, said Toori. If the name inheritor hears about it, they might do something crazy. But how are we supposed to eavesdrop now, Vicereine Horizon? asked Adele. Just then, two shapes stood up at Adeles feet. They were a right and left arm. Ohh, said Adele as the forearms rose up to look around. Are you going to have them sneak in below the floor and unlock the door from the inside!? Heh. Once they sneak in, we can know everything going on inside. Now, everyone, let us listen in on the kind of ordinary family that none of us were blessed with. Volume 8A, 9: Crybaby at Home Volume 8A, Chapter 9: Crybaby at Home The problem is How it always hits so suddenly But I sometimes suddenly notice it Which is a problem Point Allocation (Acceptance) ...They said they werent going to listen in, but I know theyre going to try something. That thought passed through Asamas mind as she entered her fathers room. The room had originally been a living room. This was where she had eaten her meals and spent her time before her mother died. Her current room had been a closet back then and she had heard that her own growing up had been taken into account when the room divisions had been made. That was why there was a wall between the two rooms. She did go in here from time to time. They usually ate in the kitchen, but when her father was busy, she would bring his food here and she would help with his work here too. It functioned as both a work room and her fathers private room. Which had led to something else. Dad, youve let even more stuff pile up in here, havent you? Huh? Hmm, Ive been compiling some old documents and converting some information into a dictionary, so you might be talking about the candidates for that. Im talking about these ones in magazine format to my right here, but there used to be more. Her father looked back in a shirt-style kariginu. He was skinny and wore glasses. His long hair was knotted in the back, so Toori and the others said he had the cool kind of liberal arts look. He claimed he had always been useless in everything except spells, but with Tooris parents and others like them around, anyone would look useless in comparison. He was willing to talk about his past with them and did not sound at all bitter, so they must have gotten along well. But his room was full of sign frames. There were two or even three rows of large ones positioned along the wall and smaller ones filled in the corners and continued on in toward the center of the room like outstretched arms. There was a single sunken kotatsu in the center of the room. Only the basic table was installed now since it was summer, but he said the pleasant cooler temperature from below the floor would seep through to the sunken space. The sliding door to the outside was shut since he was doing business, but... Sit still for so long and youll get out of shape, she warned. Good point. Once I finish with this, Ill go jogging around the shrine grounds. But he was not just working on Asama Shrine business. I set a bad example for you when I get too caught up in my interests, dont I? He was studying spells. Starting at a certain point in his life, he had begun creating medical, barrier, defense, and other types of protective spells and providing them as an offering to IZUMO through the Asama Shrine. Which may have been why... I feel bad saying this to all of you, but todays Battle of N?rdlingen taught me a lot. Like how you defended against that sleep theatre spell. He smiled quietly, but then... Oh, right! That gives me an excuse to call in Kimi-chan! Do you mind if I get her to sing for me as a reference for my research!? While were at it, why not have her do a public performance or digitize the music and sell it as a limited release!? Dad, you get way too excited over the things you like. And dont forget that Naruze, Naito, Toori-kun, and Horizons arms worked hard on that too. Her arms! O-oh, that explains it. Thats the source of all the supposed mysterious phenomena sightings of late! I never would have guessed they were Horizon-kuns arms. I am so glad youre their friend, Tomo! Can I brag about this to the others!? Can I tell them my Tomo is friends with the arms that were crawling around N?rdlingen!? Dad, youre clearly sleep deprived, so please calm down. Naruze had said all-nighters were a type of sport and it did seem like sleep deprivation put you in a state similar to a runners high, but... Have you ever seen Horizons arms? Eh!? Are they here!? ...Why does this excite him so much? He seemed quite interested in them. He would probably provide an amusing reaction if she introduced him to them at some point and she got the feeling he would take a strong liking to them. That was a relief since she was living with Horizon now. But she had different business with him today. Um, dad? On her way here, she had mentally simulated how to broach this subject and segue into it, so... ...Okay. She was prepared to get started, but her dad turned around and spoke before she could. Tomo, if you ever dont like anything there, you can always come back home. How had he known what she was going to say? She gasped in slight surprise, but he must not have expected that reaction because he immediately said more. Now, when I say to come back home, I dont mean permanently. Once youre satisfied, you should go back there again. Got that? ...Yes. He knows me so well, she thought with a mental sigh. She could not help but worry about Toori. Even if she returned here after something he did, she was sure to worry over him. So her father was telling her not to put a lid over those feelings and to head on back like she really wanted to do. He then opened a folder on a sign frame and held that up. Then again, I should probably tell you its okay if you never do come back home. Since youre here to tell me about it a second time, that means youre even more serious about this than you were before, doesnt it? Um, well, uh... He had read her like a book. So... Why? She meant a number of different things with that question. Heres the thing, Tomo. I say this while looking back on my own mistakes and on your moms mistakes too. He averted his gaze from her as he spoke. With your mom and me, I was the one to confess to her, but she was the one that moved in without an invitation. And do you know how her family felt about that? Well, its partially because Ei died, but while they send a divine mail on your birthday, they never do on mine. Yes, um, I have heard about that situation from them... I thought as much, he said. Your mom was always so serious and straightforward in everything she decided to do. She got a little better about that when you were born, but looking back at the way she taught you the basics of spells, cooking, sewing, and everything else she knew...well, she was a good teacher, but that same overly straightforward nature of hers shines through. Yes, well, I have been thinking about that nature of hers recently. And another thing. ...Th-theres more!? Hmm, he groaned before scratching at his head. I have a tendency to get a little...obsessed with the things that interest me. I had noticed. Now, your mom and I both spent a long time hiding it, but when we got fed up with that, we really went all out with it. I see. She nodded and he looked her in the eye. My point is that both your parents...are the obsessive type. I see. She just about asked whats your point, but then it hit her. ...Huh? Do you get it now, Tomo? She did. Or rather, she had realized something anew. She showed some obsessive tendencies whenever she started explaining things about Shinto, so... ...D-did I inherit a double dose of that!? While she sat there in shock, her father continued. So right now, I think youre in the making excuses stage that precedes a major obsession. Asama hung her head in speechlessness as her fathers voice reached her. Anyway, as your father, Im pleased youre finally facing your greatest obsession without lying to yourself or leaving it in other peoples hands. If youre willing to accept how you feel, I welcome it. Besides, the very fact that you two came to report it to me is far more than your mother and I did for her family. She was unsure if she should agree with that or not. But she did feel an odd sort of sweat. Whether it was from relief or exasperation though, she could not say. ...I cant believe this. However, she did have a question about something he had just said. Um, dad? When you say you two, do you mean Toori-kun came to report to you? Yes, he often visits to play shogi, remember? Well, one time, he arrived with some rice bread. Okay, but what does that have to do with anything? Yoshiki-san said she didnt bake it. He smiled bitterly. Hed won from the moment I told him it was good. And you know what? His bread would sell like hotcakes if we sold it on our shopping show. Although if we were selling it to the entire Far East, it couldnt be freshly baked and we would have to find some other tricks to sell it, but come up with different flavors and a machine to print images on it and we would be looking at a best seller. W-wait, dad, you dont have to turn this into a business opportunity. Im just saying this brings some new enjoyment into my life as well. I see, was all she could say. And... Tomo, if that feels like the right place for you, then follow that feeling. But even if you arent returning here at night anymore, you still have your work to do here, so make sure you visit when necessary, okay? It would be safest if I altered the system so you can do your work over there. D-do my work over there? It wont work for everything, but I at least need to send a supply of purifying water to the Main Blue Thunder. She would definitely appreciate that since she would no longer have to choose between coming here or settling for a simplified purification in the mornings. But then he asked another question. Tomo? Yes? Why? She knew what he was asking. She had asked that same question to herself countless times today. And the answer was simple enough. He told me to come to him. And... I realized I was okay with doing that. I see, said her father. He nodded a few times before continuing. You do know you cant rely on him like you do me, right? My shrine work, including what you help me with, is my territory, not his. And I honestly expect him to rely on you a lot more than you on him. As in, itll work that way 99% of the time. Well...hes better at moral support. She nodded. So when he cant actually help me, I can still get him to pamper me. Glad to hear it. Her father relaxed his shoulders. Toori-kun loves helping everyone out, so he enjoys it when he can help others accomplish something he cant do himself. So... He can rejoice at other peoples happiness and he can grieve for other peoples sadness. He sees other people as an addition to himself, so other people are not a burden to him. They are all a part of him. But... The people he helps can grow weary and so can he just like anyone does with their work. Horizon-kun can probably blow away everyones weariness and Mitotsudaira-kun can probably sweep aside everyones unease, so you make sure you take advantage of that. While also helping out yourself too, of course. Um, yes, but Im not good at asking for that kind of help... She reached up to her head and touched the ribbon he had fixed for her. That proved her comment for herself. But her father had more to say. But youve managed to do it, havent you? If you feel okay with going to him, if youve found some people youre willing to rely on even just for moral support, and if theyre willing to provide that, then I have nothing to worry about. R-really? Because it means youve made some absolute allies beyond just me. ...Oh, thats such a male way of looking at it. They do love viewing everything in terms of enemies and allies, she thought, but that was probably her fathers way of showing he cared. Now, Tomo...one more thing. Hm? She tilted her head and he responded with his eyes still wandering through empty air. Maybe Im being overly self-conscious here, but your mom was very, uh, madly in love with me, so when I think about Toori-kun being the target of that kind of love now...well, Im a little worried about his stamina. W-wait! Um, Dad!? Horizon and Mito are there too! And what are they like on that front? What in the world is this conversation? she wondered, but she expected this would be a rarity in her life. She set up a filter inside herself and then spoke with her right index finger raised. Well, Horizon is fairly candid about how she feels, but with Mito...lets just say we need to be prepared for her to take after her mother. This is only making me more worried for Toori-kun. Her father began adding some spells into the folder he had prepared earlier. She was confident they were something that Naruze and Kimi would make endless jokes about if they found about this, but she knew her father was only trying to be nice. ...Or is this what you would call a male friendship with Toori-kun? At any rate, she had managed to discuss all this with him. Her father was continuing to add in spells while muttering dangerous comments like This one would be more powerful. Oh, but then he wouldnt be able get to sleep afterwards, but then he looked up and addressed her again. Starting today? Eh? Were having a party down on the surface today, so well probably spend the night at Suzu-sans place tonight. You already took all the luggage you would need for the time being, didnt you? Then stop by tomorrow at midday. Ill have all the shrine work mostly complete by then. Ill also arrange to have purification water piped into Yoshiki-sans place, so make sure to let Toori-kun know. This was progressing a lot faster than she had expected. But... Dad, will you be okay? Can you cook for yourself? It worries me more to think you might be using me as an excuse to suppress how you feel. Knowing you, you wont take a big step like this very often. You need to be aware of that. And... He looked to the door into the hallway. It seems your friends are worried about you too. He immediately used a sign frame to open the door. The shrine residence only looked like an old building, but most of it could be operated automatically using the Asama Shrines spells. Once the door slid silently open, he saw something in the dark hallway beyond. Arms!? Horizons right and left arms were miming letting a head rest on them. When they noticed his eyes on them, they lifted their wrists and approached Asama. Then they made a variety of gestures while raising their fingers and clapping their hands. What C a C wonderfall...no, wonderful C talk. Tomo! You understand them so well! Let me talk with them! Ive never seen anything like it!!!!! Why does this excite you so much, dad? And you get used to it eventually. As for the others... I bet theyre over here. She relaxed her shoulders while operating a sign frame to open the sliding door into the garden. I told you to wait over there, so what are you all doing here? The paper sliding door rolled straight upwards. Oh!? Ohhh!? And all the people crammed up against it tumbled into the room. Adele faced forward while she and Suzu got up from Narumis back. I-I never imagined a sliding door could roll upwards! The shutter style has stronger defenses and being able to open both sides means better ventilation, so we had Ariake IZUMO develop them for us. The sliding doors large frame makes for a large roll, but theres also a bamboo screen size which is a huge hit with the wealthy class in the surface cities. It was just like Asama to begin explaining all about the product with a smile on her face. But then Asama stood up and stopped in front of them. Really though, what are you all doing? Horizon had been in the very front of the group, so she rotated her head 180 degrees to look up at the ceiling. That allowed her to look up at Asama too, but... Asama-samas boobs are blocking her face from view. That means I am in her blind spot! Yeah, that area below me has been like that for a while. Asama crouched down to look at Horizon and then shooed Kimi and the others away. Look, Horizon. Your arms are waiting to reattach. Adele looked over to see the arms beginning a game of shogi on a sign frame with Asamas father. W-wait, dad. Horizon is going with us to get something to eat, so stop playing shogi with those arms and give them back! Tomo, I have never heard a sentence quite like that before. Dont worry. Neither have we. Since the arms made sure to save the game on the sign frame, they apparently intended to continue it eventually. They lowered their wrists toward the father as a bow and then approached the others. Once they attached themselves to Horizons shoulders, Horizon wordlessly got up. And... Umm, said pretty much everyone. Is something wrong? asked Horizon. Horizon, youre backwards. She looked down at herself to see she had accidentally attached the arms to the wrong sides since she had rotated her head 180 degrees. Oops. These arms can separate from the shoulder blades, so this is bound to happen from time to time. She rotated her head and the arms hurriedly swapped positions. And once they were back in place... There, all fixed. Now, Asama-sama. Yes, what is it? Thank you for allowing me to witness such a valuable scene. My mother was missing to begin with and my father did some awful things, danced the mambo, and then blew himself up, so I have no experience with such things. Oh, well, as long as it was useful for you. Horizon shook her raised right hand side to side. It is mostly via Toori-sama, but you are a part of my family now. I will experience and feel all of your fortune and misfortune as if it were my own. And that is why I will be able to believe that I too could experience such things if the situation was right, which helps put me at ease. So... Do you know how happy I am to learn that you are happy here? Asama nodded at Horizons question. With a blushing smile on her face. I do. And it makes me happy to know youre happy too, Horizon. Everyone nodded at that. Her father turned his back, so this must have been an embarrassing scene for him. But Toori sat down on the veranda next to her. Hm, how should I put it? I guess I feel that same way when it comes to you, Asama. What way is that, Toori-kun? That were close enough that I can accept your happiness and hardships as my own. I mean, its been like that for a while, but this is good reminder. ...Wow. That one was powerful, she thought while shrinking down, but he continued speaking with a smile. There have been times like this before and Ive complained to you plenty of times, but I guess it feels like youll now be a lot closer for that kind of thing too. Ho ho? said Horizon. Then why not try complaining to me? With you, I dont even have to say anything cause youre already putting me in a good mood. Thats another way that were parallel, yknow? Hearing that, Horizon got up and then spat off of the veranda. Peh. ...Oh, whats this? Are you done being poetic now, Toori-sama? D-dammit, how high level a tsundere are you!? Gold Mar: Im not sure there was any dere there. Art-Ga: Shh. Just let him dream, Margot. The Technohexen were being pretty mean, but Asama mostly agreed. And then she heard another voice. It was Kimi and her words came with a quiet laugh. Im glad to see you know it isnt just you, foolish brother. Theres more than just family and your parallel relationship. You can accept me by your side too. Yeah. Theres you and theres Nate too. Mitotsudaira blushed and shrank down while he placed a hand on his chin. I already knew that, but knowing it and actually getting closer to someone are two very different things. Its like the difference between knowledge and experience. So thats why Im glad I tried to do that and succeeded. Because... There are things I wouldve lost if I hadnt known about this. So Im glad I tried. Asama found herself hanging her head more and more here. The heat in her cheeks was quite something too. Had he noticed that? Then Horizon suddenly raised a hand toward Asama. Oh, there is a boob in the way. Asama had no idea why Horizon had done that, but she felt like she had gotten in the way of whatever Horizon was trying to do. So... Oh, ah, s-sorry. Her voice trembled as she apologized. ...Ah. In her panic, she consciously reached up to her own eye. Horizon had been reaching her hand toward the corner of her eye hidden behind her bangs as she lowered her head, so she brought her own fingers there. She found something wet. Once she realized that, she could hold it back no longer. Ah... She covered her face with both hands, but through her fingers, she saw Adele exchange a glance with the others, Neshinbara raise his hands to provide the timing. and everyone shout at Toori. You made her cryyy!! Kimi smiled as everyone teased her brother. ...How many times has he made her cry now? Horizon gave Kimi a thumbs up from below Asamas chest where Asama could not see her. Kimi knew Horizon had noticed Asamas tears and tried to wipe them away. Her brother must have also noticed Asamas shaken emotions. That foolish brother had once tried to die, but he had since regained Horizon like a missing part of himself and he was now trying to bring other people to his side. Asama and Mitotsudaira had known him for a long time and part of them probably believed that he was restoring himself. That was certainly true, but... ...Being accepted as a part of it all is a different matter. Youre so easy to get crying, Asama, said Kimi too quietly for anyone to hear. That girl had changed a lot. Most likely, it was back at Mikawa when she had started to think about his loss again. She had constructed his ether supply spell herself, so she would have known what it meant when she gave it to him. By expressing her anger when signing that spell contract, she had sealed away the resolve she had felt when they all descended the stairs in front of the academy. She had probably believed that she was only doing her job. But after the Battle of Mikatagahara, while the Musashi was being repaired in the Ariake, she had spent the night at their place and the feelings she had sealed away at Mikawa had come rushing back to her. Kimi had been a little inconsiderate about that, but Asama must have remembered what happened in elementary school. After remembering when he had not returned home back then, the relief of knowing he was there now had brought tears to her eyes. She was a crybaby. And at the time, Kimi had thought Asama was not aware of it. So there was no need to hesitate. Horizon was the same. The Battle of Mikatagahara had strengthened her desire to never allow anyone to be lost. She had lacked a dream of her own, so she had decided her dream could be making everyone elses dreams come true. And she had decided to do that by not letting anyone be lost and by construction a relationship where they could help each other out. ...And now shes using that to surround herself with happiness she can share. That was a happiness they could not have acquired without Horizons acceptance. It was Horizons confusion over that being expressed through tears that had led her to reach out her hand. Why was Asama crying when she was happy? Why was she crying when she was not sad? Horizon did not understand. This was her accomplishment, but she did not understand it. So she must have wanted to touch it and see what form the fruit her actions had taken. Well, the size of Asamas breasts had gotten in the way of that, but Horizons intentions must have reached her all the same. Kimi was much the same. Mitotsudaira. What? I might just force you and Asama to suffer through some incredibly deep complaints later on. If it is about my king or Horizon, then feel free. And if it is a problem that can be solved with force, then it would be right up my alley. And in exchange, said the knight. I will not hesitate to go to you when I need help with work, such as coming up with a new song for a festival. Heh heh. Then Im sure youll need my help to finish it off. At any rate, Asama had changed. She could now cry tears of happiness instead of from anxiety or relief. Horizon must have been thinking much the same thing because she nodded and placed her head on Asamas lap. This means I will now direct all my complaints toward you, Asama-sama. Mitotsudaira asked a question while watching Horizon settle into that position and Asama smile bitterly. Um, Horizon? Do you ever complain? Horizon gave her an expressionless look. The breasts had to be blocking her view. Her hands moved up on either side of the breasts and seemed unsure how to react to the situation, but she finally gave up on that. It is true I generally resolve my complaints right then and there. Isnt that right, Toori-sama? What!? Whats that look for!? Now, now, she said while sitting up. Anyway, it is about time we got going. The udon awaits. Oh, wait, said Mitotsudaira while raising a hand. If they were on their way to the Udon Kingdom, she was curious about something. Adele? This is our celebration, but did you invite anyone else? Judge. I invited the Swedish Chancellor and the Nagaoka boy. In that case... they all said while exchanging a glance. We might have to treat this celebration differently, concluded Masazumi with a smile. Volume 8A, 10: Worrier in a Closed Room Volume 8A, Chapter 10: Worrier in a Closed Room What does it mean to think? To reach an answer? Or to doubt your answer? Point Allocation (Giving It Your All) Fukushima awoke with a gasp. She saw the white of the ceiling and had to briefly think about where she was. ...This is my room! Her next question was the current time. Before she could even remember why it mattered, she grew curious and checked the clock on the wall instead of on a lernen figur. It was 7 PM. She doublechecked the location of the hour and minute hands before finally remembering why she was checking. I have to leave for M.H.R.R. early tomorrow morning. But she had to do something else first. Her preparations for the trip were more or less complete, so she only had one other task to complete before leaving. I thought it was to get some sleep. But she had just been asleep. Mh? Something was not right. She was supposed to go to sleep later. That was why she had completed her preparations already. She would sleep until just before departure. But something had happened earlier. Yes... ...I ordered a game for Hachisuka-dono in lieu of a parting gift. No, not that. Why had she gone to Hachisukas room in the first place? CCCCCC It all came back to her. She felt her face going pale and then she stood up. ...Thats right. She had decided she needed to tell Kiyomasa how she felt. And after rolling around in her bed thinking about that, she had suddenly felt weary. I must have fallen asleep. That was a close one. She had not set the alarm on the PC installed in the wall next to her bed. If she had overslept, it would have looked terribly irresponsible of her. ...That was far too close. Since she was going to go to sleep again, she booted up the PC and set the alarm for just before departure. Testament. That is done then. But what was she supposed to do now? ...I decided I would tell Kiyo-dono how I feel. But how was she supposed to tell her that? She also felt like she had behaved somewhat cold during the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. She felt certain she would be unable to look Kiyomasa in the eye right now. Kh... Then what could she do? What if she went to meet her, failed to say anything, and came off as cold again? And before that, there was the question of how Kiyomasa felt about her. ...Kiyo-dono is very popular. Fukushima was aware she also had a lot of supporters among the girls. But the boys seem to see more as an athletic upperclassman than anything. She thought it was a good thing because it gave them bonds of mutual trust to handle things on the front line. Kiyomasa, on the other hand, was popular among the girls and the boys. The boys seemed to put her up on a pedestal or exaggerate things when it came to her because they would even refer to her as a goddess. ... I am overcomplicating this, thought Fukushima as she shook her head and sighed. All she had accomplished was fill her breaths with heat. But the main point was that everyone liked Kiyomasa more than her. They viewed her with a fondness and worship that was different than simple trust. That is one tricky part of being a female name inheritor, thought Fukushima. Since a name inheritors sex often differed from that of the original from the Age of the Gods, gay marriage was allowed as a form of interpretation. The M.H.R.R. Protestants had even developed a technique of creating a child between two people of the same sex and doing that outside the body was accepted as an interpretation for a virgin birth. Fukushima opened a lernen figur and looked up information on that. So in the most extreme form, you only need a single hair to have a child with someone. ...Then it can work for us! She clenched her fist in excitement, but then gasped and shattered the lernen figur with that fist. Why am I looking up how to have her child!? Why am I already defiling her!? No, I was only looking up some knowledge, so its fine. No, it isnt. Or is it? Either way, she had confused herself. Her mood kept shifting wildly and she could not relax. What was she supposed to do? She would never reach an answer if she only ever pondered theoretical scenarios in her head here. I must take action. I am #1 of the Ten Spears. I am our forward. Indeed! She had made up her mind. She only had one option here, even if it was an extreme one. I do it and see how it plays out. If she shoots me down, then she shoots me down. Okay! Two minutes later, Fukushima stepped out into the hallway wearing her track suit. She was not emptyhanded. She held a pillow below her right arm. The pillow had a single word written on it. ...Testament! She had hurriedly handwritten it on there, but it was well done. A splendid job. Writing a word on a pillow and showing that to your partner was an ancient tradition. A note in the Testament talked about pillows being used in place of letters: Fukushima was satisfied after reading that on a divine network reference site. Her plan was perfect. The end of the Testament note had said But she chose to ignore that. Anyway, I will do it with this. Kiyomasas room was not far away. If she handed Kiyomasa the pillow at the entrance, the girl was sure to know what she meant. And if she did not... If she does not... Fukushima gulped while standing in front of the room in question. It is time! Taking action cleared her mind. He thoughts were entirely focused on handing Kiyomasa the pillow. She held her hand in front of the lernen figur on the wall and the Western-style door slid open in front of her. She initially thought that was careless of Kiyomasa, but she had only gotten in thanks to her Ten Spears authorization. Not just anyone could get in. That special access felt like a good sign as she looked inside. The room was deserted. There was no on else there, but when I woke up, someone C or something C had left me an offering. An offering? asked Kiyomasa in the steam rising from the bathwater. She was speaking with Hachisuka. After leaving the rest of the work with the night shift and heading back to her room, she had found Hachisuka standing pale-faced out in the hallway. It had looked like she was crying, so she had called out to her and the girl had rushed over and clung to her. This side of her was not well known because she rarely let it show, but it was appropriate for her age. Kiyomasa noted that it was a rare experience even for her. It happened again. Again? What happened again? A mysterious phenomenon. According to Hachisuka, she had heard a strange banging sound and fainted. And when she came to... Some rice balls and some water had been placed in offering next to me. Some incense had been lit too. That does sound an awful lot like a ritual to say farewell to the dead. Hachisuka said nothing and did not look over at Kiyomasa, but she nodded several times. I heard a banging sound like that before too. You did? The other night, was all Hachisuka said. She must not have wanted to remember it. Did you get the room purified of mysterious phenomena? I did. With Mlasi, Catholic, and Shinto. But... But? The ending of the Shinto purification was...lets say too exciting, so I called it off. Yes, Shinto is a nature worshiping religion, so it is strongly indigenous. Kiyomasa used what knowledge she had to converse with Hachisuka. I have heard Shinto mythology requires you to dance in the nude when worshiping the morning sun. Just for the morning sun!? Testament. And, um, when the morning sun rises, they call it a man opening the womans cave. Now, I am fairly certain that is a euphemism, but Shinto is the type of religion to highlight that sort of thing in the center of their mythology. So they give Sweden a run for their money, huh? Testament. Swedens inappropriateness comes from their secular side, but with Shinto, it comes from the state religion. In that sense, I think Shinto may be more inappropriate. Maybe it has spread so far that no one thinks to question it anymore. Now I see why the provisional rule is necessary. Very necessary. Because theyre too exciting. Much too exciting. Yes. Then what am I supposed to do? asked Hachisuka with her face pale again. Kiyomasa raised her eyebrows and nodded. Then she took a breath, shook the bathwater, and stood up. How about this, Hachisuka-san? You can have a Shinto purification done while you are somewhere else. That way you will not have to see it no matter how exciting it might be. She moved to the washing area. She had already washed her hair, so she considered leaving the bath. In truth, she wanted to be alone after this. Oh, Kiyomasa. Yes? You should check Fukushimas room. Huh? That caught her off guard, so she felt her stomach leap up inside her. ...U-um? Wh-why should I do that? Testament. The banging sound I heard came from the wall. So... It might have happened in her room too. Kiyomasa could not tell her to go check on Fukushima herself. ...Because. She had already been planning to visit Fukushimas room after this. And she wanted to do it alone. U-umm, what will you do, Hachisuka-san? Hmm. Probably order a Shinto purification and then kill time somewhere. Maybe in the dining hall. Will you be okay on your own? Kiyomasa was glad she had managed to ask that. She could not allow herself to prioritize her own feelings for Fukushima and put off helping with Hachisukas troubles. But Hachisuka must have had her own thoughts on the matter because she nodded. I just needed to get this off my chest. So she would do the rest on her own. Kiyomasa smiled at the fact that the girl trusted her enough to confide in her like this. Thank you. She took her time leaving the bath so Hachisuka would have plenty of time to change her mind. After entering the dressing room and shutting the door to the bath, Kiyomasa breathed a sigh. ...! She silently dashed over to the shelves of clothing baskets. She had to get dressed and visit Fukushima in a hurry. Because... ...She has a tendency to fall asleep quickly! What if she was already asleep? If she was, her room would probably be locked and Kiyomasa would be unable to get in. But if she could get in... I need to be prepared! Fukushima would be leaving for M.H.R.R. early tomorrow morning. It was for training, so she was taking Kani with her and joining Shibatas team, but that training would last until the end of summer break. Kiyomasa would similarly be taking some underclassmen to Sanada, so they would not see each other for about a month. That was a problem. Why was it a problem? First of all, the thought put her in a bad mood. If only she had not seen Fukushima making a man out of Katagiri in the bath the other night. There had been some concerning developments before that, but she had thought those two were simply a normal amount of friendly. But seeing that had triggered some kind of feeling inside her. She could not explain it well, but that had provoked something inside her that she had been subconsciously suppressing. There was a side of her that feared Fukushima would be taken from her or leave her if she was not careful. If she grew flustered every time anything happened, she could not fight on the front line with Fukushima. If she panicked on the inside every time anything happened, she could not look Fukushima in the eye and speak with her. If she lost control of her emotions every time something happened, Fukushima would think she was weird. ...Oh, no! Every single one is about Fukushima-sama! She was shocked all over again by that realization, but she also could not help but notice how much trouble she was being. She was confident that she could assist Fukushima better than anyone else and she had proven it, so she had a tendency to prevent anyone else from getting close to Fukushima. She could only view Kani in such a positive light because her position as an underclassman put some distance between those two. And after that incident in the bath, she had also realized she wanted Fukushima to look at her and only her. She was such a terrible person. She knew it was wrong. Especially that dream I had after the bath incident. What even was that? I know it was indecent, impure, and harmful, even if I cant remember the details. Perhaps I should find a way to recall it in hi-res to further investigate just how wrong it- no, no. I mustnt do that. Anyway, that had broken something inside her. And she was not confident she could hide it. If she tried to do that, she would be plagued by legit sex dreams and she would be a risk on the battlefield if she grew flustered every time she remembered those dreams. She only saw one answer here. I must tell her how I feel, give up on her of I must, and build a new relationship with her based on the result. Would she cry if Fukushima rejected her? But they would be separated for a month after tonight. That much of a cooling-off period would allow her to recover no matter how badly this went. Hopefully Fukushima would accept her feelings. But if she would not, that was acceptable too. In that case, she thought while dressing in a hurry. She put on her track suit. On her upper body, she only wore the shirt, keeping the jacket draped over her shoulders. Her hair was still damp, but that could wait. She was going to head straight there, so she needed a weapon to help express her feelings. This! Her jacket had been hiding something inside her clothing basket. It was a pillow. This traditional Testament pillow is sure to get through to her. ...I did my research! This should work perfectly, she thought while leaving the dressing room. She opened the door, stepped out into the hallway, and found Kasuya and Kani there. Oh? Kiyomasa? asked Kasuya with eyebrows raised. Massive Katou-senpai! Where are you headed!? Excuse me, but I have something somewhat important to take care of with a friend, so I need to be going. Oh, and I imagine Massive Katou was Takenaka-samas idea, but you can simply call me Kiyomasa. She quickly responded to Kani and Kasuya, but then she turned around again where those two were giving her a puzzled look. Hachisuka-san is inside there, so make sure you say hello. Oh, were about to do some bath karaoke, so well ask her to join us. Setting up a rotation with the three of you would probably be lots of fun! That would also give Hachisuka something to kill the time. But... I must be going! Kiyomasa knew she was breathing heavily through her nose, but she could not help it. I wonder what Fukushima-sama is doing right now, she thought. What do I do now? wondered Fukushima with her head in her hands. She had worked up the courage to pay a visit with the pillow, but Kiyomasa was not there. Stepping inside the room had been a mistake because now she heard several voices out in the hallway. They were coming from Hachisukas room. A heavily-equipped group had come running in and lined up out in the hallway. We are the Azuchis Purification Emergency Necessary Intervention Squad! Or PENIS for short! Captain! It really doesnt seem fair that keep using that abbreviation! You fool! Why do you think I only ever do it when no one else is around!? ...Someone is around. Well, if they have not noticed me, then that is fine. Actually, no, it isnt. And regardless... ...I cant be here when Kiyo-dono gets back! She had broken into the girls room. What would Kiyomasa think of her then? But it sounded like Hachisukas room was being purified. So... Did she have a mysterious phenomenon in her room? How did that end up happening? Come to think of it, she does seem to be passed out every time I see her in there. That is not normal and you could even call it mysterious. I was so distracted by Kiyo-dono that I failed to notice Hachisuka-dono was suffering from a curse. At any rate, the purification of the room appeared to have begun. Once the hallway grew quiet, she wondered what she should do now. Hm. She held the pillow in her hands. The best option would be to return to her own room and wait for Kiyomasa to return. But what if someone was out in the hallway when she left this room? What if she ran into Kiyomasa herself? And if she did make it back to her own room... ...Will I be able to return here once Kiyo-dono is back? She still had 5 hours before she had to leave. Kiyomasa would likely return at some point during that time, but she doubted she could maintain her own resolve that long. She was worried she would find an excuse to avoid returning to this room. In that case, she decided while breathing in. I can wait here instead. She was prepared to do that. She sat on Kiyomasas bed and placed the pillow at the head of the bed. It was important she made sure the Testament part was visible. And... Waiting is a valid tactic. There is no point in losing my nerve after coming this far. She relaxed her shoulders and waited for Kiyomasa while wondering what that other girl was doing right now. ...I wonder what Fukushima-sama is doing right now. Kiyomasa stood blankly inside a dark room. Fukushimas room had been sitting open with no one inside. That seemed careless, but it had also looked like the girl intended to return soon. After all, the luggage for her trip was sitting out. While Kiyomasa tried to figure out what to do next, the neighboring room grew noisy. The Shinto purification team that Hachisuka had called in was starting their work. She could hear them via the hallway. Okay, you and you strike a pose there! Dont be embarrassed! Take this seriously! Captain, youre the one that isnt trembling enough! Tingle, tingle, tingle, tingle! What she heard made her wonder if this was some underground evil cult instead of Shinto, but at least they were pouring their hearts and souls into their work. Regardless, this made it hard for her to leave. I cant believe this. She was not sure if that comment was directed at herself, at the current situation, or at Fukushima, but she sat down on Fukushimas bed all the same. Fukushima would be back soon. There were still 5 hours until she left, but she had left her door wide open. ...That honestly is just like her. Kiyomasa smiled, placed her pillow on the bucket she had carried from the bath, and held that in her arms while she sighed. Im so nervous. Carrying that pillow with her was enough to be confident in her own feelings. But... Will Fukushima-sama accept my feelings? Sensei! The Udon Kingdom just about refused us entry thanks to you! Yeah, sorry about that. I ended up destroying several of their punching udon machines. They heard their teacher laugh over the divine transmission and they also heard Sanyou yelling Senpai! Senpai! Theyre catching up!, but they decided to ignore that part. They were at a riverside restaurant on the Udon Kingdoms central road. They were seated at the table Adele had reserved on the stepped terrace continuing down toward the river. Master Tenzou, what is a punching...whatever that was? asked Mary. Judge. It is a game where the amount of udon you get to eat is based on the cumulative amount of force after three hits to a punching machine! It is very popular with the military commanders in this region. Art-Ga: This ninja is trying to show off by regurgitating what he read on the tourism site. Gold Mar: Ohhh, youre showing incredible restraint, Ga-chan. You would normally give him that look to his face. 10ZO: A-a little more restraint than that would be nice!! Anyway, it sounded like their homeroom teacher was enjoying the first night of her summer break too. Okay, said Masazumi while facing the others. Did you all receive your tentative report cards? Those came as sign frames and she held up her own while it was only displaying the cover. The others nodded in response. They opened theirs and showed them off to the people they were comfortable doing so with. Ho ho. Exactly the excellent grades we all expected of me, said Horizon. Toori-sama, is that that supposed to be your ranking? And here I thought the people at the top were supposed to have good grades. D-dammit! What is wrong with you!? A double digits ranking is pretty good! My king, you did above average in the subjects you came to us for help in, so I dont think you need to worry. Then Toori is on the borderline between idiot and average, said Urquiaga. Everyone froze. Balfette and Crossunite immediately moved their eyes or head to keep an eye on their surroundings, Horizon and Asama remained calm, Noriki raised his hand to go ahead and announce his ranking, and the Date Vice Chancellor watched it all play out with narrowed eyes. The various reactions were pretty amusing. But... Heh heh, laughed the idiot sister. I challenge you, foolish brother! Lets see who has the better teachers comment! Mine is, I guess thisll have to do. Its a little late to expect you to start studying in your senior year. How about that!? Incredible, sis! All I got was make sure to build up your stamina during summer break or youll regret it later! Asama spat out the water she was drinking and Horizon raised her right hand. I am the candid type, she said. And I think the standard thing here would be to have a big emotional scene before the final battle C in this case, before the Honnouji Incident. So I was thinking I could give everyone what they wanted there. Hey, said Toori. So youre willing to do that, but you arent willing to let me touch your boobs? This is very different from having my boobs touched. In what world are they the same, Toori-sama? After a pause, the girls (even those at other tables at the restaurant) applauded Horizons comment. After she raised her hands toward them all and bowed, Balfette hesitantly raised a hand. Bringing up something like that out of the blue is a lot like you, Vicereine Horizon, but is that really something you want to do? It seems like a good idea, readily replied Horizon. Because, I am the kind of person who will join in just because I am excited with how you have made breakfast. In fact, I feel like I must join in to prove myself. And on top of that... She tapped on the idiots head a few times. I am also trying to become a new me. This allows me to do both at once. So, well... She gave Asama and Mitotsudaira a nod and then looked to everyone else. I am aware that it would be best if we could deepen our relationship through shared experiences. They might be intangible, they might crumble if you try to touch them, and they might be lost if you are not careful, but if there are indeed things that you can gain through death, contradictory thought that may seem... Then... I will try to seek out the forms of happiness that extend beyond just myself. I have recently come to think such things may be where true happiness is found. Masazumi listened to Horizon. Toori-sama has shown me such things, brought me to them, and given them to me as a part of my world, so I am truly thank- gweh! Horizon! Dont bite your tongue quite yet! Try to get at least this much out first, okay!? Calm down, said Horizon while holding out a hand to stop Mitotsudaira. Then she tapped on the idiots head again. How about you, Toori-sama? Me? Hmm. He looked up into the sky. I would love to do some sexy things with you, but you havent got all your emotions yet, right? Masazumi tilted her head at that. Just a second, idiot. H-hey, only idiots call people idiots! Heh heh, so youre an idiot! Bet you hate being called that! Shut up, idiot. Now, are you listening? Dont tell me to shut up and then ask me a question! He really needed to shut up. But there was something she had to check on. The other night, we learned that Horizons Logismoi Oplo are essentially sermon weapons. Isnt that right, Asama? In other words, their activation suppresses the corresponding emotion by filling her with a hatred or dislike of them. Yes, that is my current theory, said Asama. Then, said Masazumi. When Horizon gets Porneia, wont it make her dislike sexual things? Volume 8A, 11: Separating Girl by the Flow Volume 8A, Chapter 11: Separating Girl by the Flow Now Lets get down to business Point Allocation (Manly) Mitotsudaira saw everyone fall silent. Horizon alone moved. She lightly punched her left palm with her right fist. I see. I-is that really our only reaction, Horizon!? asked Mitotsudaira. Are you okay with that? It would be pretty funny if it made me hate even being touched. Nooooo! Are you trying to kill me with sorrow!? Horizons ruthlessness could be a problem at times. But... ...Oh? Mitotsudaira realized something about her kings comment. If not being able to touch her would make you sad, my king, does that mean you do in fact want to do that kind of thing with her? Well, yeah. ...Wait, whats that look supposed to be, Horizon!? Its new, Ill give you that! But anyway. He turned toward Mitotsudaira. For example C and our relationships are different, so this isnt meant as a comparison C when Im with you or Asama, it helps me be the best version of me I can be. Its like a big plus to my strength. And it is the same for me. So... If I were to lose you, the sense of loss would be devastating. But Mitotsudaira kept that last part unsaid. She sensed that this was not the time for that and that it would be best to let her king talk about himself for now. Their relationship was the same in both directions, so... If I didnt have you or Asama, it would be a pretty major minus to my strength, taking it down close to zero. W-we arent going anywhere. Judge, judge. I get that. And Ive also got sis and the others, like that guy...was his name Tenzou? So I wouldnt go all the way to zero even in that hypothetical. D-did you have to insult me in the middle of that!? asked Tenzou. Master Tenzou, thats only a plea for your attention, insisted Mary. Incredible, they all muttered, but Mitotsudaira also understood what her king was trying to say. He opened his mouth to respond to her thoughts. The first thing he mentioned was something she too had experienced. If I lost Horizon, it wouldnt just take me down close to zero C Id probably have to change who I am. Id have to change myself even if everything else stayed the same. Mitotsudaira nodded at her kings words. She had not forgotten back when he had shown signs suggesting he wanted to descend to the surface eventually. That plan had likely been a way of changing himself. She had vaguely realized what he was planning, so she had planned to go with him and she must have been nervous about what he would decide about her once they were down there. That was why he had shown her the answer to that. If he did something like that, she would actually be able to support him in something other than strength. But... That is not going to happen now. She needed to say this now. She had a lot of thoughts on the matter, but that was all she could say. Talking about a now-defunct hypothetical would only serve to show off her own loyalty, but this was her king and Horizons time. As a knight, she wanted to focus on guiding his words. Plus, she wanted to hear this too. Because she had once truly lost her king and changed herself because of it. So... If you lost Horizon, you would not just drop to zero, you would end up in the negative? Is that what you are trying to say? So changing yourself while everything else remains the same would be a negative thing? The Date Vice Chancellor thought about that for a bit before nodding. You would be throwing out all the pluses you already had and starting again from zero, so I guess that would be negative when you focus on the difference. But... You would need to assume you could never again gain the same kind of pluses again. Yeah, thought Toori. He had thought about this a lot around the same time last year. He had wondered what he would do if his future did not work out. In my case, I would be giving up on creating a kingdom Horizon could live in and figuring out what else I could do. They had discussed this last night as well. He was standing on the stairs, so he walked firmly into those thoughts instead of letting them fade away. He let his mouth say what it would while guessing this was probably what he needed to say. Becoming a king gets all of you involved too. So I may have gone for the looser goal of creating a kingdom where Horizon could have lived if she were still with us and I bet we wouldve kept adding more onto that. Like creating a kingdom where my children could be happy. Or... Maybe I would have thrown all that out, apologized to all of you, and started working at the Main Blue Thunder. Or if I really didnt want to apologize, maybe I wouldve gone down to the surface and looked for a job there. My king. I do not like the sound of that option. Then, he said while turning Mitotsudairas way. Their relationship was built on the foundation of being king and knight, but... What would you do if I wasnt a king anymore? I-I would not let it happen a third time. Two is enough and I would not have actually lost you, so... You would have made that option something you did like the sound of? Wh-why are you just assuming I would go with you? Isnt that what youve recently decided to do? The wolfs eyebrows shot up and she blushed. That is a separate issue. That response brought a question to Tooris mind. ...Huh? Her reaction suggested she had not expected this at all. But that would mean... Oh, right. You were asleep when we talked about this last night. Eh!? When were you talking about this!? Horizon raised her hand. Logically speaking, wouldnt it be while you were asleep? That isnt what I meant. With a smile of resignation, Mitotsudaira chose not to argue with Horizon and instead glared at Toori. My king, um... Oh, Mito, this didnt happen at Suzu-sans place, said Asama. It was when you fell asleep during the withdrawal from Edo. And Toori-kun said he wanted to take some time to discuss it with you later. Me: Asama, I did think that, but wasnt it that led me in that direction last night? Asama: What difference does that make? Now, hurry up. Mito is waiting. Shes a major plus for me, he thought. ...And I guess it doesnt make a difference. Nate, I promised to let you show off your swimsuit, remember? So I was thinking of doing it then. Then please do. I want to hear whatever you have to say that relates to me. Sure. I mean, theres a lot of this stuff that I can only talk to you about. He received his knights approval, so he took a breath and got back on topic. Anyway, setting aside any issues about doing lewd things with Horizon, I feel like Ive managed to get a better grasp on myself, or like Ive regained a part of myself. Suzu listened to Toori speak. He was talking about it in a roundabout way, but he seemed to have already made up his mind on the inside. He had never been the type to speak his heart. That was why he could inspire such surprise, joy, and even tears, but Suzu was impressed with his recent change that allowed him to talk about these things more often. She felt like the things he said made her worried about him more than anything, but that was fine since they could all work through this together. Asama-san and Mitotsudaira-san should be able to handle it. I think. But Kimi-chans engine has been warming up lately, so that could be a threat too. And Horizon has been adding a turbocharger to it all. I hate that I can only give them a place to sleep and a bath to use, but Ill do what I can. However... So, well, if I could do stuff like that with Horizon, outside of the lewdness of it all, it would be a huge relief, is I guess what Im saying. Like Ive been accepted by something I need in my life. Or maybe Id feel more happy and proud that she wanted to do that kind of thing with me? That comment earned a response via divine transmission. ...Gin-san? Tachibana Wife: Um, Chancellor? This is a bit of a tricky issue and I am hoping you can see it in a different way, but... Suzu kind of got what Gin was trying to say. ...I-it is, isnt it? She gave her mental response in advance of Gins explanation. Tachibana Wife: If anything...isnt that the heroines point of view? Art-Ga: That is useful information. I dont draw you often since your prosthetic arms are such a pain to draw, but I want to make up for that by doing it right when I do do it. Tachibana Wife: I-I actually predicted you would say that! I really am gradually learning how this place works! Tonbokiri: You do have strong feelings for Muneshige-dono, dont you? Tachibana Husband: Ha ha ha. Which is perfectly fine since I feel the same way, Gin. Tachibana Wife: A-are you trying to kill me, Master Muneshige!? Smoking Girl: Oh, damn. I really need a smoke, but I cant out here in the forest. Anyway. Kimi heard her brother speaking. Maybe I shouldnt say this out in the open, but youre all on my side, so Ill say it anyway. Do not worry, Toori-sama, said Horizon. I am on your side. Y-youre the worst enemy Ive got! After looking over at Horizon, he looked to all the others and scratched his head. With Horizon, I feel so damn lucky that I can just be with her all the time. That really would be enough if its all I could get, but if I could also do lewd things with her, well, that would only deepen our relationship, which would bring a bunch more relief. I mean...I know relief and happiness arent a one-way street and it would make me happy to know Horizon feels the same way. Asama-sama, Mitotsudaira-sama, this heroine is attempting to justify his desire to grope my boobs. Well, um, uh. Kimi smiled as she watched their exchange. And whats wrong with that? she said. It really does make it sound like the two of you are one in spirit. My foolish brother can avoid needing to become someone else and it proves to him he hasnt drifted into the negative range...while Horizon can feel the same. And with Asama and Mitotsudaira, he can know he has someone to add to his strength no matter who he is, which can again be mutual. C-could you not drag us into this? asked Mitotsudaira. And what about you, Kimi? asked Asama. Kimi brought a hand to her mouth and thought about the shrine maidens counterattack. Good question, she said. Listen. He has the strongest relationship with me in both senses of the word. Suzu immediately nodded, so she must have known what she meant. Asama and Mitotsudaira spread their mouths horizontally in wonderful looks of displeasure. Kimi herself decided to explain herself with a hand on her cheek. If my foolish brother is going to do lewd things with people, who do you think he will be most compatible with? Why me of course! K-Kimi! shouted Mitotsudaira. What are you saying!? Oh, but just think about it. The two of us came from the same place. That gives me an advantage that some stranger could never hope to match. You could say I am 1P and he is 2P! Sis! Sis! But were very different people. Heh heh heh. The adjustments they made for 2P seem to have been for the worse, foolish brother. But when it comes to hair, skin, blood, and tears, mine are the closest to yours. In fact, you feel so perfect in my arms because it almost feels like holding myself. Sometimes I even think maybe that is me in my arms. Then what if I was your little sister, sis? Why, that would be absolutely perfect as far as physical compatibility goes. Asama and the others frowned and Horizon hesitantly raised a hand. Kimi-sama, could you go easy on us in your assessment here? My, my, if you insist. But remember this: If you even try to compete amongst yourselves, there is a part of me you can never hope to match. So... Make sure to focus on what you yourself can do best. This is about what I would expect from them, thought Masazumi as the waiters brought over some large bamboo strainers. Hey, Balfette, the udons here. Eh!? The Treasurer is!? Not that udon! everyone shouted back. Meanwhile, Masazumi pointed at the four bamboo strainers placed at the top of the stepped terrace. So what do we do with those, Balfette? Oh, judge! Um, you pour water in from the top like this...see how its flowing through the bamboo placed down the center there? You pour the water down there and then pour in the udon from the strainers. Oh, so its like nagashi somen but with udon. Masazumi noticed everyones eyes on her. They were all giving her curious looks, telling her to give it a try. ...Well, as Vice President, I suppose I can go first. You just do it the same as nagashi somen, right? she wondered while readying her chopsticks. The water was already flowing down the bamboo. It was a little dirty, but she placed her chopsticks in the water to prevent any mistakes. Okay, Balfette, Im ready when you are. Judge! Here goes. Balfette grabbed the udon with bamboo tongs that resembled a fork and released them into the water. Masazumi moved her chopsticks forward to catch them. Oh? The chopsticks easily broke on contact. Before she could do anything, the udon had passed by everyone. The udon moves so fast! said Mitotsudaira with a gasp. Oh, but not that fast. I still saw everything that happened. Master Tenzou! Crossunite leaped into the air and side-flipped to land atop the flowing water. He prepared to catch the incoming udon on his chopsticks, but... Oh? The current was too great for him and he was washed away. Toori-kun! Tenzou-kun was just swept away with the udon! said Asama. Toori-kun! Stop taking photos! Are you sure you arent speaking some strange new language? asked Masazumi. In the end, Horizons arms held up a bamboo strainer at the final defensive line where the water fell away and caught it all. The arms carried over the strainer of udon and Masazumi accepted it. There, thats how its done, she said. Liar!! they all replied. She had to frown at that one. Yeah, well what else am I supposed to do when trying to scoop it up normally breaks the chopsticks? Um, Vice President, the menu does list metal chopsticks! said Balfette. But they cost 300 yen each! Im not paying for that. But what am I supposed to do? she wondered while grabbing a new set of chopsticks. Next to her, Futayo spoke up while sharpening her chopsticks with a rubbing motion. Shall I cut it for you? Im not sure what you mean, but Im pretty sure doing it would leave us on the run just like Sensei. Then, said Mitotsudaira. I think what happened was due to your poor technique. The wolf swung her right hand. When you stick your chopsticks into flowing water and move them against the current, the weight of the water works against you. Masazumi, you seem to hold your chopsticks toward the top, so yours were probably already bent a bit above the waters surface. And then you add the weight of the udon on top of that. Yes, they were broken by an udon counterattack, added Futayo. How is this a conversation Im actually having? wondered Masazumi as Mitotsudaira readied her chopsticks and called out to Balfette. Adele, could you send some down? Judge! replied Balfette before some udon was launched from above. Now that its not me doing it, I can see just how fast it is, realized Masazumi while the udon sent water spraying into the air on its approach to Mitotsudaira. The spray clearly passed her by and continued on down. But then... There, that is how it is done. At some point, Mitotsudairas chopsticks had scooped up the udon. Huh? Masazumi realized her voice had escaped her mouth. How did you do that? Didnt it pass you by? Judge. And I scooped it up from behind. From behind, the udon has already parted the water, so it barely affects your chopsticks at all. But can anyone but you actually pull that off? asked Urquiaga. Futayo and Crossunite both raised their hands. Hm, said Crossunite. It would seem the three of us need to be on udon scooping duty. Th-that completely defeats the purpose of this! protested Mitotsudaira. Its supposed to be a party! Narumi, I know you can do that, so why did you not raise your hand? Im too hungry to bother. Yeah, that sounds like Narumi, thought Masazumi before hearing a voice from above. U-um, I feel like Im stuck on launch duty up here, said Balfette. Is that a problem? I-I made the reservation, but I wont get to eat any of it like this! Hm, said Toori. Okay, Adele, you can eat straight from the strainers up there. How sad would that look!? Besides, why dont you do it instead!? Adele, provoke Toori-kun too much and he really will do it, so please stop before this gets much worse. Asama-san, Im having a hard time figuring out whose side youre on! I have an idea. Horizon raised her hand. This sounds like a pain, so how about you bring those large strainers down here so we can all eat it normally? B-but that rejects my identity as the one who made the reservation! Youve built your entire identity around that? You dont have to ask that out loud. If we eat it normally, what do we do about this water flowing down the middle? asked Toori. Cant we think of this as an udon shop with a constant supply of drinking water flowing down the center? suggested Mitotsudaira. Wh-why did I even bother making us a reservation here!? Their director was never satisfied. But then an unexpected hand rose into the air: Marys. She already had ether light floating around her like a scarf. This water is connected to the river, so I can summon water spirits here. I hate to act as a replacement for Master Tenzou, but shall I weaken the waters current? Masazumi saw everyone respond with hopeful nods. Then Balfette spoke from up above. Oh, now that you mention it, you can set the current strength up here! Its on artillery right now, so Ill lower that to training! Go at least three levels below that!! Everyone yelled back up at Balfette while Masazumi separated her new chopsticks. This is a nice change of pace. Narumi held her chopsticks between her teeth and pulled with her prosthetic arm to separate them. She had a bowl of udon sauce in front of her, but... In Date, we always ate hot udon, but they have a lot of iced varieties here. Ive never heard udon described as hot and iced before. Come to think of it, what is the opposite of chilled called? Udon is ordinarily eaten warm, said the Secretary seated across the bamboo waterway. So it doesnt require a qualifier like chilled udon does. Maybe, but I have my doubts. Come to think of it, said the Asama Shrine Representative while scooping up some udon. The Far East has a strong culture of washing things in cold water, so we see value in chilling things. I think that is why we emphasize that something is chilled to make it sound nicer. Coming from you, I see no reason to doubt it. Wh-why do you doubt me but not her!? Probably because youve given her reason to doubt you, said a voice from the sky. Narumi looked up to see the 3rd and 4th Special Duty Officers descending along a spiraling path. They already held their brooms under one arm, so they were using their wings to glide down. Theyre pretty quiet when they do that, she realized before the Weiss Hexen spoke up. Weve finally caught up with you. ...There isnt an entrance fee, is there? Judge! We have two empty seats set up for you, so go ahead! Sure thing. The Schwarz Hexen spun around in midair. It was a vertical spin that began with the head. The full rotation was made to allow a more compact landing. Their thrust came from the wings on their backs, so they leaned forward by default. When trying to descend onto their heels, they could not move their hips forward until they had decelerated enough. Hence the full rotation that forcibly slowed them while also throwing their legs forward first. There. Landing right behind the seats with just enough space between them for their wings was impressive. It was a blessing to see technique like that displayed on an everyday basis. Narumi was briefly reminded of Sendai Castles landing zone and her everyday life there. And once those two were standing there with their brooms pressed together... Is everyone here now? No, Margot. The Udon Couple isnt here. Circle Be: Why would we be there, dammit! Tomo? Were those two released? Eh? Yes, Masazumi and I arranged that on the way here. I see, thought Narumi. She had fought the Treasurer during the Siege of Odawara. He had guts taking on a Vice Chancellor, but she appreciated that. And with everything based on money, the loss and compensation of his defeat was very simply calculated out. ...Of course, this is only my opinion as someone who does not know the Treasurer pairs temperament. Kiyonari, what kind of people are the Treasurer pair? They base everything on money, so their losses and compensations are very simply calculated out. I see, thought Narumi while deciding not to think on this any further. But more did arrive via divine transmission. Circle Be: Anyway, were arranging for some upkeep to our shop and ship. If you like, we could send a ship to pick all of you up. For a fee! Vice President: If its a reasonable fee, that is acceptable. And you can pay us back by the 14th, cant you? If it isnt looking good, you can come to me for help, so dont try running away, got that? Circle Be: Well be fine! Well double the money and pay it back! ...Why do I get the feeling they wont manage it? Narumi cut that line of thought short because some udon was coming, but while they were enjoying their time there... Someone is coming. Someone we were waiting for. She heard some footsteps. Everyone was here and there were other customers further away, but... ...One set of footsteps is from someone untrained in combat and the other is from someone still early in their training. Also... Narumi looked to their surroundings. Everyone was waiting for the udon, readying themselves to scoop some up, or giving warning looks to those downstream of them, but they were all silent. That meant they were focused on the other sounds surrounding them. Oh? Youre all already here? We would absolutely love to join you. The new visitors were Christina and Nagaoka Tadaoki. The former wore a white shirt and long tights. The latter wore a kariginu shirt and shorts. Now, said Christina while holding up a hand with a smile. She had pulled something from her pocket. Carlos I left a memo in Rudolf IIs tower, remember? This letter explains what he was asking about. It was given to me by the Prince of Orange. Volume 8A, 12: Partial Joiner in the Lamplight Volume 8A, Chapter 12: Partial Joiner in the Lamplight Look I have something You should like Point Allocation (Personality?) Christina had brought the letter containing Carlos Is question. Everyone imagined what that letter given to her by the Prince of Orange would say, but first... Well be examining that next, but...what do we do with the udon? This system of eating is not very compatible with a meeting, is it? said Naruze while snatching up the launched udon at her own pace. Masazumi gave Christina and Nagaoka an excuse (Sorry. We only just now got started, so we arent ready yet.), but Christina was excitedly holding the letter high and Masazumi felt like she had embarrassed her. At any rate... Adele, were you ever planning to eat any, or are you just going to keep sending it down the bamboo all night? I want to eat! I do! But I cant figure out when to head down while serving up enough for everyone! You leave me with no choice then, said Mitotsudaira while pulling out her silver chains. ? The chains curved into a question mark, but once Mitotsudaira gave them their instructions, they headed toward Adele. I forgot they did this back at England, thought Naruze. Anyway, this allows Adele to join us too. The udon couple must be watching and I imagine we can get a link to the Kantou group, so now would be a great time to see Carlos Is question. Asama responded by opening a sign frame. It contained the memo they had received from Mouri Terumoto the night before. It said... Can you take care of this, William?> Naruze looked to Swedish Chancellor Christina while reading that text. This memo says Carlos I wanted Holland Chancellor William, Prince of Orange, to pass a question on to a Taikyou-sama, Masazumi said to Christina. And Mouri Terumoto told us you had the question he was referring to. That much was true since Christina now held the letter containing that question. ...Parchment, hm? That would be for more than just history recreation accuracy. Words digitized on a sign frame had a way of spreading across the divine network. Using a hard copy was a form of security. If this parchment letter was the only copy, then this information only existed here. What Masazumi said next suggested she understood that. Can you tell us what is written in that letter, Swedish Chancellor? Mitotsudaira observed Christinas reaction. She tilted her head and spoke. I thought my interactions with Musashi were based around your involvement in the Honnouji Incident. Mitotsudaira understood what she was getting at. So... Are you asking us to let you refuse any talks related to Honnouji if you help us with this letter? This is an international negotiation, so Sweden would be at risk otherwise. Yes. That was true enough. And Christinas expression was one of resignation. She probably wanted to help Musashi out as much as she could. ...I doubt she is lying about this. She would gain nothing by earning their sympathy and she probably was not that skilled a negotiator. She excelled at maintaining a straight face. When gathering and producing information, it was safest if she feigned indifference. But she had a weak point. ...Herself. She could feign indifference when it came to things beyond herself, such as other people and other nations. She could treat them as mere things. But she could not do so when it was directly related to herself. Her emotions seeped through and her shell of indifference crumbled away. You could say she excelled at being an observer but had trouble being part of the action. This was a good example. She probably saw herself as on their side after N?rdlingen, but that made her current political position a challenge for her. Sweden wanted to safely complete the Thirty Years War and name themselves as victors at Westphalia. Her nation would not want her to get involved in Musashis affairs. And she could not simply ignore her political position. So... Then what will we do, Masazumi? asked Mitotsudaira. Judge. Masazumi nodded. We will take that letter in exchange for rescuing you at N?rdlingen. Narumis eyebrows rose at that and she lifted her chopsticks. Musashi isnt going to get her help with intervening at Honnouji? I have a few ideas on how we can do that, so like I said before, we will negotiate that out with the Swedish Chancellor starting with a clean slate. Narumi nodded in response. If you have options, then I will leave it with you. Sorry for the unnecessary question. No, its important to make sure everything is on track. ...Is this okay with you too, Swedish Chancellor? Christina relaxed her shoulders and nodded. Testament, that will make this easier for me as well. Yes. So... I would prefer if the negotiations over any requests you have for Sweden concerning Honnouji wait until some other time. Mitotsudaira nodded at that. Asama recorded the statement and Neshinbara nodded as well. Since Christina placed a hand on her chest and nodded as well... ...That statement has become official. They would debate with her over Honnouji in the near future. Silver Wolf: This is a major step. Vice President: Its too soon to relax, but it does open up our possibilities. Its a good thing. Anyway, said Masazumi as she turned back toward the Swedish Chancellor. Lets be careful about this handoff of the letter as well. And Masazumi asked one more thing. Swedish Chancellor, is your husband on your side? Eh? Christina was confused by the sudden question. Her husband stood by her side. Well, Tadaoki was not yet of age, so they could not actually get married yet. ...So, um, Im not sure what to say when they use that title... She felt someone touch her fingers. It was Tadaoki. He was trying to hold her hand. CCCCC He pulled his hand back once and she made the mistake of reaching out without thinking what that meant. Just as he reached out again, she did the same. He ended up reaching too far and grabbing her wrist. But he still squeezed and looked over at the Musashi Vice President. You want to know if Im on her side? Of course I am. Why wouldnt I be? Im not a stranger. What else would I be? Christina gasped when she heard it. ...What can I even say? They were trying to define their own relationship instead of leaving it up to the laws, traditions, or customs. This is so refreshing. Once she accepted what this meant, she responded. Oh, dear. I think Im smiling. Testament, that is correct. Tadaoki-sama is on my side. She said it with confidence. Ohh, said Musashis 3rd Special Duty Officer while their Vice President nodded. Then we can share that letter of yours with the Nagaoka boy? Christina realized what that question meant. Musashi was trying to accomplish something through this conversation. ...How thoughtful. She understood the implications. And since she could fully agree with it, she nodded back at the Vice President. And... Tadaoki-sama, can you take a look at this? Christina passed the parchment letter to Tadaoki. He casually accepted it and opened it with a flick of his wrist. He let it hang down from his hand as he viewed it. Hm? Then he held it sideways and muttered oh. He did not notice that everyone was focused on him. He moved his face in close to the parchment and squinted before finally tilting his head. Here, you can have it back. ...What the heck is it? After taking it back, Christina asked him a question. What did you think? What could I think? He looked to the side and spread his mouth horizontally. It was just a bunch of numbers. Dont look at me if you want some math done. I couldnt make any sense of it. The person who responded to him in a troubled tone of voice was not Christina. Judge, said the Musashi Vice President. I see. Then we will take that letter, Lady Nagaoka. Horizon, can you send out your arms? Please accept it in secret. Oh. The Musashi Chancellor raised a hand. Horizon, can you pass it to Nate? I think that would be best. Tadaoki did not understand what was going on. He did not know why it was happening this way, but it seemed like Christina was giving the letter to Musashi because he had failed to read it. Although he was not entirely certain of that either. ...What is this? He watched as the arms crawled under the table and Christina handed them the letter. Hey, wait. Should you really give them that? Its yours, isnt it? Tadaoki-sama, you are not supposed to say that out loud here. When she gave him that troubled look, he could not just back down. He felt like he had caused a problem just now, but he hated feeling like the only person who did not know what was going on. He was younger than everyone else, so he did not want them to make fun of him or use his ignorance to manipulate him. The Musashi Vice President must have realized how he felt because she spoke to him. We arent making fun of you, Nagaoka. Your opinion of that letter is the same as Lady Nagaokas. Huh? You mean she cant read it either? Not quite. His wife smiled. I can no longer read it. Huh? He could tell that was a lie, but... ...Shes using my answer, but not out of pity. That must mean... Um, so does my opinion become our opinion? It already did. Right, Swedish Chancellor? Testament. I have never said a word about whether or not I could read it. That would mean the same thing about whether she could read it now. ...So she never said if she can or cant read it. And once he said he could not, it was assumed that she could not either. So whether or not she can read it was up to me? No, that was not it. Not quite. ...It wasnt up to me. They made it up to me. He wanted to understand all this, so he groaned in thought. And... Heh heh. Foolish brother, Nagabuto is having trouble. Fine, Ill help him out. ...Hey, Nagabuto and his wife, cmon over here next to us. Theres an open spot upstream of us, so pull up some chairs. Hey, you cant just cut into this conversa- Tadaoki felt a tug on his hand and looked up to see his wife lifting his wrist. Lets go, Tadaoki-sama. He did not like this. It made him feel like he was being used and he could not at all understand why. But... ...Well, that just means Ive gotta grow up so much they cant take me so lightly. He still had enough confidence left to think just you wait until next year at them. So... Fine, then. But tell me this, Vice President. What would you have done if I could read it? Id have let this idiot read it. The girls immediate respond caused everyone to freeze, but she spread her arms and explained. You all know more or less what would happen then, dont you? He might have even lost the letter or had it taken by the guards as circumstantial evidence. But one things for sure: he wouldnt be able to read it. Hed make terrible excuses that ruined our meal and might even haunt us for the rest of our lives. Im sure of it. Im almost afraid to ask, but what would you do then? he asked. The 3rd and 4th Special Duty Officers covered their ears. Okay, Masazumi, you can tell him now. You two sure are quick to defend yourselves. ...Anyway, Nagaoka, if the idiot couldnt read it, the rest is simple. The Vice President lifted her chopsticks and moved them as if grabbing at the air. That would make the letter worthless trash, so I would have kindly taken it off your hands. Huh? Nagaoka tilted his head because he again did not understand what the Vice President meant. But that letter is valuable, isnt it? Why would it be worthless if that idiot couldnt read it? Is he a god or something? He protested, but... ...Wait. He felt like what he had just said was connected to all this. The idiot shouted over as if to help him understand. What would you do if that happened? Well, Id say it wasnt true. Id say I could read it and it had value since I knew what it said. But I wouldnt be able to read it. Then Id just have to tell you what- It finally clicked for him. ...Oh, so thats it. He understood now. If the idiot could not read it but he could and wanted to prove its worth... You couldnt determine its worth unless I told you what it said. Exactly, said the Vice President. We would demand to see the product you were trying to sell us. So... You would have to read the letter to us. Yes. If he could read it but that idiot could not and he wanted to prove its worth, he would have no other choice. Musashi would never accept its value unless he let them know what it said. That would make for a safe negotiation, but it carried another problem. ...It would put Sweden in a bad position. They would have essentially given up on negotiating after revealing their bargaining chip to Musashi. His wife must have realized he understood now because she spoke up too. Yes. In that case, I would have demanded you keep the contents of the letter to yourself. I suppose so, he thought while thinking about her circumstances. Hey. Yes? Dont you intend to side with Musashi? As Swedish Chancellor, I cannot answer that question. Then, he thought. What about as my wife? He was holding her wrist. If that was her palm, she could have squeezed his hand in response. But... Im on Musashis side. At N?rdlingen, he had confessed, been accepted, and joined Musashi. He had known what that meant when he accepted it, so his wife must have as well. He trusted her. So what would that mean in this case? You dont have to demand I keep the contents of the letter to myself. Really? Judge. Because I saw the letter and Im willing to say it was worthless. So... He pointed at the parchment he had accepted from his wife earlier. I know that things super valuable politically speaking. I get that its so important that Musashi wants it in exchange for winning that battle. But if I say that, my wife will have a harder time giving it to them. Sweden doesnt want anything to do with Musashi and she would have to act as their Chancellor. So I have to say this since Im on her side and I can speak on her behalf. We dont need that letter. I read it and its a bunch of nonsense. But, he said while tugging on his wifes hand and walking toward the seats they had been offered. Give us some dinner to eat. Its worth that much. Are you done now? Naruze asked with her hands still over her ears. Mitotsudaira nodded in response. Maybe I shouldnt be surprised, thought the wolf as she accepted the letter from the arms. That worked out thanks to my kings assistance and Horizons arms. Ariadust-kuns arms were treated as an unidentified mysterious phenomenon back at N?rdlingen, so could we pass that letter off as a gift from a mysterious phenomenon? It scared her how plausible that sounded. But anyway... This does mean none of us directly accepted it. ...Now, Masazumi. Hey, idiot, why did you have it sent to Mitotsudaira? Masazumi asked the king. But the king and Horizon were fully focused on eating udon. Eh? What? Gah! Th-thats gross, Horizon! Dont use your arms after theyve been crawling around on the ground! Heh heh heh. The tears of the vanquished are the sweetest of nectars to the victorious. Um, Horizon? Your nose is running... After Asamas warning, Horizon slowly turned around, held one side of her nose, and produced a sniffling sound. After a bit, she turned back around like nothing had happened. Did you say something, Asama-sama? No, um, if youre fine with that, then never mind. Apparently she was fine with it. Um, my king? What am I supposed to do with this letter? Eh? Oh, nothing really. Its just that you got us the original memo too, so I thought it might help Hexagone Fran?aise and your maman save face if that letter belongs to you. Youre overthinking this, replied Mitotsudaira with a bitter smile. She stood up and looked over to see Christina shrugging with a bitter smile of her own. International relations are a tricky thing, arent they? Only at first. Once Musashi gets used to you, we get way lazier about these things. That sounds much nicer, actually. Mitotsudaira held up the letter that woman had given them. Everyone was watching her, but she started by bowing. And then... Um, I present this to you, my king. She took her chair over and sat behind the king and princess. ...I need to show this letter to my king first. She tried to block Horizon and her kings gazes from herself with the opened letter. She held that parchment while thinking she was acting like a child who had just been bought a new toy. And when she finally looked at the brown parchment in the light of the illumination spells... What is this? It was nothing but a long string of numbers. Volume 8A, 13: Thinkers by the Current Volume 8A, Chapter 13: Thinkers by the Current What is this? What could it mean? Ooh, I know! Point Allocation (You Be Quiet) Mitotsudaira unfolded the letter they had received from Christina and found a string of characters within. They were numbers. Double and triple digit numbers. And they were formatted like the letters in an ordinary text. Mitotsudaira started to read them aloud, but she doubted anyone would be able to understand it. So instead, she opened a sign frame and used a photography spell to read in the parchments text. Um, do any of you know what this means? Christina viewed the image of the parchment that had been sent to Tadaoki too. She recognized the text displayed there. 12 C 46 C 57 C 68. You have this memorized? I stared at it an awful lot, so I remember it pretty well. Thats incredible. He seemed genuinely impressed, which made her a little happy. She was proud of her memory. So she looked him in the eye and recited the proof of that pride. 58 C 78 C 66 C 110 C 32 C 43. Then a blank line. 96 C 26 C 94 C 115 C 79 C 90 C 26 C 42 C 106 C 43 C 82 C 115 C 91. And another blank line. 90 C 92 C 42 C 23 C 79 C 81 C 104 C 83 C 42 C 105 C 11 C 87 C 84 C 85 C 86. You really do have it memorized... Oops. I got carried away and now hes a little creeped out by it. U-umm. She hesitated, but he seemed to mistake what that meant. Oh, he said and moved his sign frame so she could see. He must have thought that was as much as she had memorized and could not continue like this. But in fact, she had the rest memorized too. However, her husbands misunderstanding and concern made her happy. Thank you. She made sure to state her appreciation before reading off the numbers again. 31 C 24 C 84 C 73 C 100 C 64 C 43 C 18 C 75 C 90 C 26 C 42 C 83 C 84 C 85 C 86 C 55. She took a breath in preparation for the last line. That row of numbers was located further away from the rest. 81 C 43 C 75 C 67 C 19 C 20 C 36 C 77 C 101 C 23 C 90 C 25. That was all. She relaxed her shoulders and looked up. Everyone around her had fallen silent. But this silence did not contain the cautious and ominous sese the previous one had. They were all staring at their sign frames. Um. She had decoded this, so she was going to ask if they wanted any advice. However... Oh, go ahead and eat some udon, Swedish Chancellor. Were busy making some initial thoughts on this matter. The silver chains will serve you, so dont mind us. She looked up to see a chain holding a pair of chopsticks and looking down at her. Will it understand this? she wondered while nodding at it. The chain wrapped a twisted hand towel around itself and began to serve the udon. Vice President: Okay, we have the letter now, so what are your initial impressions? Art-Ga: Nerd, figure it out for us. Novice: Wh-what kind of command is that!? Horizey: Neshinbara-samaaa!! Novice: So now youre willing to come to me for help!? Only now!? ...But I do know what this must be. Each number is either a yes or a no and by figuring out which is which and reading only the yes ones, they form words! Four Eyes: Didnt the Hexagone Fran?aise President say it was using numbers in place of written characters? That would mean you are wrong. Horizey: Mitotsudaira-samaaa! Silver Wolf: My kiiing! Me: Horizooon! Horizey: I get the feeling this is a lost cause. Almost Everyone: D-dont give up already! Gin was watching the disastrous goings on from Kantou. ...It looks even worse when youre looking on from the outside. She was on the beach at night. Fishing fires were burning out at sea and the fishing boats were casting their nets at the fish that approached them. Meanwhile, several stoves were being prepared here on the beach. On Ookubos suggestion, everyone was going to eat out on the beach assuming the weather remained clear. That would simplify the food distribution and storage and make it easier for everyones opinions to be heard. Master Muneshige, we did this sort of thing at Alcal de Henares or at the public market back at Tres Espa?a, didnt we? The Tachibana home was situated a little higher than the rest of the city, so I would eat at the markets open-air food stands on my way to and from there. The rumors I sometimes heard about you were fascinating. This was the first she had heard of that. She could not believe he was talking about it now, but it also told her he was enjoying things here. On the day of our final duel, they all saw me off with words of support, but I ended up staying at your place for a while afterwards since I cut off your arms and everything, so there was a rumor going around the city that you had finally killed me. Does that mean they assumed you would lose? But regardless, I am glad to have heard about this. And... Dont worry. You are plenty strong now, Master Muneshige. And you were back then as well. And Im going to get even stronger. I just know it now that Ive seen this place and everyone in it, he said quietly. Winning a battle brings a sense of relief, but it also makes me feel like Ive helped set history in motion. Having history set you in motion is not a bad thing either. Thats true too, he said while they shared a smile as two who had lost in the past. Then his face moved in towards her. CCCCC She felt indecent doing it here, but she allowed herself three seconds to celebrate their victory. And after taking a breath... Master Muneshige, have you seen how everyone back on the Musashi is acting? I have and I believe that letter contains complete sentences. That reminded her of Muneshiges second inherited name. In addition to Tachibana Muneshige, he was also the head of the Garca family who had begun and run Spains postal service. He had a decent amount of knowledge concerning letters and the text written therein. So... Master Muneshige! You can add this to your site! I did not expect for my talents to come in handy here. He began to input his words to a sign frame. Tachibana Husband: Good evening! Tachibana Muneshige here! Flat Vassal: This is weird. Why did the greeting tell me who it is more than him actually giving his name? Me: Hey, that couldve been Itoken too! Show her, Itoken! Obscene: Hello and good evening! No one suspicious here! Only Itou Kenji the Incubus! Bell: Oh, Itoken-kun said...um, hello first. Me: Hey, Muneo! You should say hey or hello first or its too sudden and surprises Bell-san. I see, thought Muneshige. Tachibana Husband: Hey, understood! Hey, I will be more careful from now on! Hey, just leave it to me! Horizey: You lose again, Toori-sama. Me: D-dammit! It wasnt my fault! It wasnt my faaaaaault! Asama: Its okay, Suzu-san. That wasnt your fault, okay? ...Um, that would get annoying fast, so Ill tell Gin-san to fix it. Fix it she did. And after taking a breath... ...Now, lets see if we can get back on track. Master Muneshige, why do you say that letter contains complete sentences? Judge, he said into his sign frame. Tachibana Husband: First of all, the lines of numbers have empty lines between them. If this were a list of items, it would look more list-like, but it would also not leave any empty lines to more efficiently use the space. And if they were all the same sort of thing, they would all be lined up together with only commas or spaces to separate them. 10ZO: You wouldnt need empty lines between complete sentences either, though. Four Eyes: If I may interject, I think each sentence is an entirely separate thought. Novice: Since when are you shy about interjecting!? Gin was a little irritated by the Secretarys response and the English author must have been as well. Four Eyes: You expect me to interrupt another nations officer? How stupid are you? Art-Ga: Fine, Ill teach him a lesson. Novice: Wait! Stop drawing that storyboard! Four Eyes: Someone is awfully demanding. Novice: Please stop drawing that storyboard? Art-Ga: You expect me to do what you say when you wont even look me in the eye? That was a splendid diversion leading into an equally splendid finishing blow, Gin. Judge. Musashis people are very skilled in such things, making them easy to converse with. But anyway, said Gin. Can you say anything else about the parchments contents? Yes. As you can see by looking at the numerical strings, each sentence is longer than the last. In other words... They may be writing about something on a higher level with each sentence. There is also that final sentence after several blank lines, but that may be something like a PS. Mitotsudaira saw everyone thinking about that. ...If the Vice Chancellors Aide is correct, this must have some important meaning. It was not just a quick memo or a list. So... Then how do we decode these numbers? The most basic method would be to give each of the kana a number and then apply some other formula to that, said the Secretary with a hand on his chin. First, you would convert the kana into numbers and then you would add in some extra noise by applying some other code or formula that only your people knew. Such us? Since this is from Carlos I, you could add 1 for the first. I doubt its actually that simple and its probably something else entirely, but well just have to do some searching to reach the right answer. Can we reach the right answer? We know someone here can read it. He gestured toward the Swedish Chancellor. She, however, grabbed some udon without providing a real response. That suggested her having read it was to remain unsaid here. But they received a fragment of a hint from somewhere else. It came from Asama. She frowned and tilted her head, but... I can see what look like something familiar in this. The Secretary turned her way. Really!? P-please tell me what you see, Asama-kun! I guess your work with prayers helps here, doesnt it!? Um, Neshinbara-kun? Is it just me or have you been especially shameless lately? Only because the rest of you work to destroy any pride I might have! Anyway, please tell me! I have to think up a major project for the upcoming summer event, so I dont have much time! Art-Ga: Your official duties come second to the summer event? Four Eyes: You should set your priorities better. Novice: I-I dont want to hear that from either of you! Calm down, said Asama while opening a sign frame and holding it up to show off the end of the string of numbers. Then she turned toward the king. Um. Before she could call his name, Horizon grabbed his head and yanked it around toward Asama. That would be Horizons way of helping, but it must have been a little too sudden. Gweh. A weird noise escaped the king, but that was just Horizons idea of (physical) affection. It took him about five seconds to recover. Once he was back up, he noticed Asama looking at him with a bitter smile. Asama: Toori-kun, I would like to test something. ...Test? The king responded by first looking to Mitotsudaira and the others. He was checking with them before answering. Me: Okay, Nate, Bell-san, and...Tenzou too. You three help out Asama. Mitotsudaira gasped when she heard her kings instructions and selection of people. She knew what they were to do and there was no need to look to Suzu and the 1st Special Duty Officer to ensure they did as well. Unturning: What is this about? Silver Wolf: Judge. There is only one thing the three of us would be needed to test. Me: Yup. So get to it, Asama. They did not need to be told twice, so the three of them listened to Asama while holding their breaths. Asama stood up and showed her sign frame to everyone. It was zoomed in on some of the numbers. Umm, will you please look at this? Christina listened to the Asama Shrine Representative. It was adorable how Tadaoki was so focused on the nagashi udon like he was at a waterpark, but she also focused on the voice she could hear. Here and here. The final numbers are the same. Just take a look. The last two of the longer lines have 84! 85! 86! at the end. And those three numbers are in order! That must be pretty rare! And thats not all! Christina realized something while listening in. ...Thats how they talk on the Shinto Net Asama late-night shopping show! There were recent rumors that the Asama Shrines primary representative would be retiring from that show. If he had been training his daughter to take on that role, those rumors might just be true. Christina hated that she was not set up to record this. However... Take a look here! said the Asama Shrine Representative. 84! 85! 86! The three are all in a row, right!? And near the end of the line! That suggests to me that they might be one of the polite sentence enders that are common in Far Eastern! Suzu immediately typed out a response. Bell: No. A moment later, another response supported her decision. Silver Wolf: Judge! That is incorrect. Gold Mar: Eh? What is? Asama-chis guess? Yes, but that was not what they were focused on. Toori had chosen Suzu, Mitotsudaira, and Tenzou for a reason. 10ZO: We were focusing on what kind of response the Swedish Chancellor gave to Asama-donos suggestion. But... 10ZO: She continued eating her food just the same afterwards. Yes, agreed Suzu. That response and everything else they were saying were confined to the divine chat. Christina was here with them and she might notice any outward movements they made. They had a single task here. Monitor Christinas responses to see if Asamas reasoning was correct and how important it was. Only Suzu, Mitotsudaira, and Tenzou were so sensitive to sound and motion. If Asama had been right... Bell: That would have...changed if it...was right. Her desire to confirm it would have shown itself somehow. They did not know how well Christina could hide her inner thoughts, but she had shown no reaction whatsoever. That would have meant nothing if she had not heard the suggestion, but... Horizey: Asama-sama was using her loud sales talk voice, which is guaranteed to have reached her and grabbed her attention. Asama: Oh, no. What if she thinks I always talk like that? Gold Mar: Asama-chi, you lose if you let it bother you. But not letting it bother her at all seemed like surrendering. At any rate, Christina had ignored it. Bell: She ignored...Asama-sans...performance. Asama: Um, Suzu-san? Do you have to call it a performance? Unturning: But isnt it possible that the Swedish Chancellor specifically did not react because the Asama Shrine Representatives performance was accurate? Kimi placed a hand on Asamas shoulder and Asama brushed it off, but Suzu chose to ignore that. Because... Art-Ga: Theres no chance of that and Suzu knows why. That was a lot of trust there, but she did know. Bell: Because Tadaoki-kun...is with her. Suzu explained the odd sense she had noticed in how Christina ignored them. Bell: She isnt...alone. Scarred: Hm? What does that mean, Master Tenzou? Tenzou nodded at Marys comment made while they viewed the udon side menu on a sign frame. 10ZO: Simply put...oh, they have tempura, which is basically Far Eastern fritters. If you want something chewy, go with maitake or a root vegetable. For a different flavor, go with shiso. If youre feeling like something wilder, you can go with a more chopped-up vegetable. And if you want it to go with something else, you could get the whiting tempura. Scarred: I-Ill do my best. Do your best at what? he wondered, but then a sign frame appeared over Marys somewhat lowered head. Wise Sister: Heh heh. Hoping she feels like something wilder tonight, are you? Gold Mar: Was all of that supposed to be innuendo somehow? Horizey: He has to make his move eventually. That is none of your business, he thought, but Mary had already made her order. He also answered her question about what was happening. 10ZO: She is not alone, Mary-dono. In other words... 10ZO: It does not matter if Christina-dono reacts in some way because she has Tadaoki-dono with her. In fact, she can use him to camouflage any secret information by making it unclear if her reaction was to him or not. But she chose to provide no reaction at all, suggesting she is not used to this sort of thing. He got the full answer out there. But... Asama: No, um, thats not quite right, Tenzou-kun. Silver Wolf: Judge. The 1st Special Duty Officers view isnt quite correct. 10ZO: Eh? But... Um, said Mary as she opened her sign frame again. Scarred: Would Lady Christina really be able to use Master Nagaoka as camouflage like that? I screwed this one up, sighed Tenzou. 10ZO: So without using Nagaoka-dono as an option, Christina-donos only options were to react or not react on her own? Silver Wolf: Judge. But she already views the Nagaoka boy as on her side, so if Tomo had been right, she would have shown some hesitation because she was not sure if she could get him involved or not. After all, they only just concluded that they would not have just one or the other decide for both of them. However, she had not shown any hesitation and she had not checked with Tadaoki about anything. 10ZO: Then Asama-donos suggestion really must have been wrong. The similar endings to the two sentences were not polite Far Eastern sentence enders. Which meant... Tachibana Husband: The letter is not written in a polite or formal way. It simply states what must be said. Gold Mar: The memo we received before said Can you take care of this, William?, right? So could those three numbers be a question phrase? Asama: No, I dont think thats it. Asama was quick to respond. Asama: The end of the 3rd and 4th sentences look similar with the 84 C 85 C 86, but the 4th sentence has a 55 after that. A question phrase would come at the very end of the sentence, so it would be weird to have one more character after that. Art-Ga: Maybe the 4th one has a question mark at the end. Novice: I know what this is...! He added an ellipsis or exclamation point to his sentence to make it sound more important...! Almost Everyone: Only you do that! About that, said someone from Kantou. It was Naomasa. She had not spoken up in a while and the rest of her statement came after a short pause. Smoking Girl: If it simply states what must be said, its probably a list of instructions. And with growing intensity. Everyone exchanged a glance. Flat Vassal: With growing intensity? What did that mean? Horizey: Um, Naomasa-sama, if you could tell just me the answer and not tell everyone else you told me, then I could act like I had figured it out on my own. Everyone shuddered in fear at the audacity it took to ask that out loud. Smoking Girl: That request was enough, Horizon. And... Smoking Girl: This is a special trait of Far Eastern. You can increase the intensity of a command by adding just one more character to the end. Novice: That would suggest this is a very businesslike and high-pressure letter. Neshinbara leaned back in his chair and scooted his butt forward. It was a lot like someone who had eaten too much, but he gave it a more somber look. Novice: Carlos I may have initially intended to simply ask a question, but while he was writing it, it turned into some kind of command. That would mean his real question is here. He drew an arrow made of red lines on his sign frame. Novice: The PS at the very bottom would be his actual question and the 4th line just before it is probably some other command pointing to a pressing situation. Vice President: Make some wild guesses here, Neshinbara. Ill allow it. Judge, said Neshinbara while picking up his chopsticks and using that as camouflage to rapidly type at his sign frame. Novice: We know Carlos I was pursuing the Princess Disappearances. And we began to notice something irritating while pursuing those disappearances ourselves. Namely... Novice: Recall what we have seen in the mysterious facilities at Novgorod and the Sanada ruins and in the underground ruins at Houjou. It seems the Princess is connected to something from the Age of Dawn. Neshinbara spoke while breaking apart his chopsticks. Novice: We know there was a nonexistent academy and we have recently come to realize it must have been around quite recently. Most likely, during Carlos Is generation C about 30 years ago. Most of the people there have probably fallen victim to the Princess Disappearances. But what were they doing there? And at Novgorod, we heard that they were trying to befriend the Princess. Now, this next part is a guess. He took a breath, stuck his chopsticks in the water running down the bamboo, and scooped up some udon as he said more. Novice: Lord Motonobu created the Logismoi Oplo as a means of stopping the Apocalypse. We know from Mikawa that the Genesis Project was his work as well. And at the nonexistent academy, he tried and failed to befriend the Princess. So here is my conclusion: Carlos I and the others were working on a solution to the Apocalypse at their nonexistent academy. Or to put it another way, the nonexistent academy was a Testament Cross-Borders Unit meant to stop the Apocalypse. And... Novice: There, they came up with two different ways of saving the world from the Apocalypse: the Genesis Project and the Logismoi Oplo. Four Eyes: And? What question did Carlos I ask in that letter? Novice: Eh? Vice President: Hey, I asked you to make wild guesses about Carlos Is letter, not about other random crap. Novice: Eh? Hold on. I was getting to that! Give me another chance! Everyone saw Neshinbara splash at the water with his chopsticks to camouflage his conversation. Almost Everyone: Stop playing around! Novice: I couldnt think of any other motion to disguise my typing! But he did answer the question. Novice: We dont know when this letter was written, but I imagine it must have been before P.A. Oda proposed the Genesis Project. Then its simple. Horizey: It may have just been Lets do the Genesis Project and the Logismoi Oplo! Horizons casual comment caused Neshinbara to freeze in place for a few seconds before Horizon spoke up again as if something had just occurred to her. Horizey: Oops. I should have let Neshinbara-sama say that himself. How careless of me to not read the room there. My apologies. ...Now, go ahead. Novice: You intentionally screwed up my timing, didnt you!? Didnt you!? But he did continue while soaking some udon in his bowl. Novice: I think this must have been some form of verification or command regarding that. This should be evidence to what Lord Motonobu and the others were up to and much, much more as well. So while I do have the summer event coming up, I will work hard to decode this. I guess theres a first time for everything, thought Masazumi concerning Neshinbara. Their Secretary was usually extremely self-centered and honestly a lot like their Treasurer in that sense, but here he actually wanted to do his job. ...Does that mean hes found a personal interest in it? Masazumi herself had gotten so engrossed in a book that she forgot to eat or sleep on more than just a few occasions. So... Vice President: Go for it, Neshinbara. You have until our Honnouji intervention. That is probably when we will make contact with Akechi Mitsuhide, so it would mean a lot if we knew by then what the Prince of Orange was trying to tell us at Novgorod. Judge, said Neshinbara and the others responded too. Unturning: Yes, and the Secretarys girlfriend is skilled at decoding things. Gold Mar: Judge. We should be fine with Shakespeare working on it. 10ZO: Indeed. Shakespeare-dono should be more than enough. Right, Mary-dono? Tonbokiri: I see. So the glasses boy will act as our intermediary. Then there is nothing to worry about! Novice: Waiiiiit! Do you really want to see my power that badly!? Youll regret it. Laborer: Shut up now if you dont want to make this worse. Masazumi took a breath as the others devolved into their usual cannibalism. But what came next was what really mattered. Okay, that solves our problem for the time being. So... The Swedish Chancellor turned toward her. You remembered? Judge. You think I didnt notice? When you got here, you said that we would love to join you, but that we meant more than just you and Tadaoki, didnt it? In other words... Who else is with you? And what is it they want? As soon as she asked... That is a simple matter! A deep voice boomed from overhead. Masazumi gasped and looked up to the top of the bamboo waterway at the top of the stepped terrace. The angle put the night sky in the background. But she could not see anyone standing there. She could simply hear the sound of a chain rattling and a male voice. Ah! Hey, s-stop that! Eek, no! My legs do not spread that far! Mitotsudaira, the silver chain. The wolf wordlessly tugged on the silver chain. And... Oh, qu-quitting already!? Tighter! Bind me tighter! Hey...Mitotsudaira? The wolf gave another wordless tug. There was no response at first, but about three breaths later, something came into view at the top of the stepped terrace. A student was dangling down from the chain. It was a chubby middle-aged man. His head was shaved and he wore a kasaya-style Far Eastern uniform even though it was summer. But one person reacted to the man illuminated in the light spells: Neshinbara. He had been retyping the contents of the parchment, but now he looked up. I-is that who I think it is!? Oh, do you know him, Neshinbara? You dont!? Thats Ankokuji Ekei, leader of the major Kansai doujin group Ankoku-G Risho-To! Wrooooong! Dead wrooooong! Once the silver chains let him down, he pulled a hand mirror from his pocket. He used his fingers to skillfully reapply the makeup around the corners of his eyes and elsewhere. I am currently a monk diplomat for the Mouri clan and will soon transfer to M.H.H.R. Hashibas command! You must not use that old, boring name for someone of such foresight and skill! He crossed his arms then spread them again and twirled around on the spot, his kasaya flipping up as he did so. People call me Ankoku-G... He suddenly planted his feet firmly down, struck a pose, and shouted at the top of his lungs. A! K! ...Do not forget it. Everyone who saw it wordlessly elbowed their neighbor in the side. Volume 8A, 14: Emissary from the Darkness Volume 8A, Chapter 14: Emissary from the Darkness Ankoku-G A! K! Point Allocation (Everyone had the Same Thought) AK looked around from below the illumination spell. ...Ho ho. The Musashi students who made up the Far Easts main players were lined up on the stepped terrace. He had never met any of them before. He was a monk diplomat, but he generally dealt with Mouris history recreation. There was not much interaction between Mouri and Matsudaira during this time period. His own history recreation took a turn with the flooding of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. He was the one to manage the reconciliation with Hashiba and he would move to Hashiba from there. But that meant he only had the public information and documents related to Musashis people. On the other hand, he knew one of them quite well from his personal life. ...Her. You there. A boy in glasses stood up in response. Do you need me for something, Ankoku-G AK? Who are you? Everything ground to a halt at his question. But I really dont know who he is. There are an awful lot of signe cadres popping up around him, so did I respond poorly there? On the other hand, the person he had actually been speaking to had ignored him entirely. She was eating udon and discussing its quality with her partner. Why the fuss? You can eat udon like this whenever you want in the Mediterranean region. You there. This time he named her. You are Black Hair & Wings, are you not? He even smiled her way, but she still ignored him. ...Hm. Anyone in the doujin world would know who he was. He generally wrote novels, but he had the incredible foresight needed to predict what the next trends would be and the impressive productivity to produce multiple genres at once. That was why some people had started buying his novels as a catalog of the latest trends. He was a monk diplomat and he had connections to both Mouri and Hashiba, so a lot of others focused on his writings and more than a few saw him as their superior. The current trends were Musashi and Hashiba. Since Mouri was a western nation, stories about allying with or opposing Hashiba were popular there. A lot of people found it odd for a Mouri author to write pro-Hashiba stories, but that was his history recreation. He just had to gain support through the power of his writing. On occasion, simply being pro-Hashiba is not enough and I need to weave in some of the events that occur after Hashibas defeat. And now here he was. He had finally seen Musashis people for himself. ...The most formidable one here is definitely Black Hair & Wings from the Musashi Manga Research Club. Stories about Musashi and the Kantou nations were popular at the events in eastern nations, so he would occasionally write those too. He produced novels and she produced manga, but they sometimes ended up with similar material and he had even written a character modeled after her. She would be aware of that. He did not like to brag, but he was influential. He was a name inheritor. When he showed interest in an author, they usual responded with gratitude or awe and tried to stay on good terms with him. But he of course could not just come out and say he wrote porn based on her. He could not even hint at it by thanking her for her help. She could easily sue me for such a faux pas. It isnt good manners. They were technically enemies. But no matter what they thought deep down, they had to remain friendly on the surface. So for now, he simply spoke to her with a smile. But she did not even turn his way. Oh, Margot. Could you pass me the pepper? She was outright ignoring him. She could clearly hear him, but she was rejecting him. So... Madame Black Hair & Wings? He called out to her again. CCCCC She still ignored him. But someone did speak up from the side. Naruze, is he a friend of yours? It was the Musashi Vice President. He greatly appreciated it. They were not actually friends of course, but... We arent friends, she replied. Because... Why would I ever respond to someone who uses my penname outside of an event? Naruze heard Ekei say, I see. What are you even doing here? she asked him. Arent international negotiations banned during summer break? Now, about my international negotiation. I just said- She was cut off by Christina. His history recreation is ongoing from before summer break. If he had yet to complete some part of his personal recreation, he could continue it even if his academy had begun summer break. In fact, he could not begin summer break himself until he did complete it. But what kind of history recreation was it? Thats simple enough, said Naruze. A certain incident led to Ekeis debut in the Warring States era. The reconciliation at Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. He made peace with Hashiba as a representative of Mouri, so Im guessing that isnt complete yet. After all, Hashiba is in Kantou. Someone next to her reacted to that. It was Margot. She lightly bumped her thigh against Naruze while passing her the pepper. That was meant to ask Have you noticed?, but Naruze could not help but focus on the feel of her partners tights, the thigh within, and the body heat pressed against her own thigh. ...It is summer, isnt it!? She suppressed the reaction inside her and simply accepted the pepper. When she did, she touched Margots fingers and lightly tugged. That was her way of saying I know. And what was it she knew? You want to ride Musashi to Kantou, dont you? In other words... You cant let the Musashi stay in Europe. You want to eliminate it. Naito heard laughter. Ekei waved his hand back and forth while shaking his head side to side. Eliminate the Musashi? he said. I wouldnt go that far. I simply have business with Hashiba-sama in Kantou. He does know what to say, thought Naito. But... Gold Mar: Ga-chan, why do you know this Ankoku baldies history recreation? Art-Ga: Judge. I was thinking of holding my own event here if we were stuck here for summer break, so I looked into what was going on in the region. She probably already had a storyboard complete. She had a tendency to get started while still in the research phase. Naito was more of a thinker, so she appreciated having someone who would jump to action based on any information at all. But, thought Naito as she asked a question while waving to Masazumi behind her chair. How do you justify taking the Musashi to Kantou? That is simple enough. Musashi is still working as a Hexagone Fran?aise mercenary on Terumoto-samas authority. So the Musashi will travel to Kantou to pick her up. Simple, right? And you will bring me with you. Oh, so simple. He brazenly explained the entire plan. But Naito tilted her head while wondering what would happen if they did that. Since we have a mercenary contrac- Tsukinowa raised both front paws on Masazumis shoulder. ...Oops. That was a close one. She just about admitted they had one. If she did that, odds were good he would simply demand they bring him, a Hexagone Fran?aise student, to Kantou. So... If we did have a mercenary contract, then I would have a question. And what is that? A mercenary contract is a contract for mercenary work. Giving us an extra mission would mean paying us more, but are you prepared to do that? Who would be paying? Terumoto-sama obviously. This could be trouble, thought Naito when he so readily gave an answer. Art-Ga: I think this Ankoku baldie is pretty much working for Hashiba already. Agreed, thought Naito. Because... Gold Mar: Seijun, can I ask something? Ekeis statement was dangerous. Gold Mar: Do you think Teru can pay for that? Not a chance, concluded Masazumi. Vice President: It would be one thing if he had said Hexagone Fran?aise would pay, but he named Terumoto specifically. An individual C and even a single Far Eastern reservation C does not have the money on hand to fund the Musashi. Horizey: Hm? Does the Mouri clan not have much power within Hexagone Fran?aise? Vice President: Why do you think it was such big news when Terumoto married the Roi-Soleil? I see, said a lot of them, but Adele spoke up while slurping up some udon. Flat Vassal: Ah, gh, ohhhh! Th-this is so good, wait, um, hold on. Asama: Calm down, Adele. Were in the Udon Kingdom, so you can eat udon like this every day if you want to. Flat Vassal: Oh, s-sorry. Its just been so long since I could chow down on something so good! B-but, youre right! I can eat this every day now! Me: Wont this be the last time since were being sent back to Kantou? Flat Vassal: Eh!? P-please dont hit me with despair like that! Am I back to figuring out how many different ways there are to eat bread crusts!? Horizey: Think about it, Adele-sama. Udon is made from flour and salt and bread is made from flour. So if you sprinkle salt on some bread, the contents of your stomach are no different from if you ate udon. And it will be even more similar coming out the other end. Now, learn to think of salted bread crusts as a tasty treat. Flat Vassal: Wh-what is this, some kind of persuasive seminar!? Vice President: Enough, just tell us what you wanted to say, Adele. Flat Vassal: Judge! Um, right! If the Hexagone Fran?aise President is in Kantou but cant pay, isnt the mercenary contract null and void? So we can just stay here feeding our udon fever! Gold Mar: If only. Naito looked up to face Ekei. Quick question: What would you do if Teru cant pay? That would never happen. Huh? said Masazumi. Terumoto-sama just liberated Kantou, he said. She saved Kantou, so she would make sure to pay instead of causing trouble for the Kantou nations. Gin and Muneshige were monitoring the situation in the Udon Kingdom while cooling down on the beach after dinner. The divine chat was being sent to them on their sign frames. This Ankokuji Ekei is hard to read. Judge. I assumed he was on Mouris side since he claims to be there to make peace for Mouri, but instead... He was putting Terumoto in a tough spot. Asama: Oh, Mr. Ekei is being displayed as an unaffiliated Whos This Weirdo? for Gin-san and the others. Out of respect for him, I will change that to Ankoku-G. What about the AK? wondered Gin as Whos This Weirdo changed to Ankoku-G on her sign frame. Silver Wolf: Tomo, you seem more childish than normal on the sign frame. Novice: And whats wrong with that!? It isnt often she gives someone such an excellent nickname! That did not seem to be giving much thought to the future, but anyway... Should the Secretary really be saying that, Master Muneshige? Ha ha ha. Im sure its okay just this once. Thats Master Muneshige for you. Always keeping a positive outlook. But she was curious about something related to Ankokuji Ekei. If he has sided with Hashiba, then what is his strategy here, Reine des Garous? She looked back to the beach dinner area. The person she addressed looked to her while holding a full roast leg of lamb. Oh, whats this? Urgent business? It is related to your leader. My, my. The Reine des Garous straightened up and then gave an immediate answer. Terumoto doesnt have that kind of money. Didnt think so, thought Masazumi. That made this mans intentions clear. Ankokuji Ekei, am I interpreting you correctly? What do you mean? Are you hoping to acquire a gift for Hashiba? Ankokujis expression changed in response. He smiled a little. And based on the timing... ...He wants to say that isnt what this is. But that did not mean it was not. That was why she had kept Naito from admitting they were mercenaries earlier. Lets continue this discussion as a hypothetical, just like with the mercenary business earlier. She remained cautious. She stated her assumptions before speaking. Let us say Musashi is currently working as a mercenary for Hexagone Fran?aise. She stated it as a hypothetical. We have been paid for leaving most of the Kantou battle to Hexagone Fran?aise and for the benefit they gained from the rescue of Lady Nagaoka at the Battle of N?rdlingen. But I can see no way in which returning to Kantou now would benefit Mouri. If you wish to send the Musashi to Kantou, you would need an official request and payment. My words qualify as an official request. Because I must visit Terumoto-sama and Hashiba-sama if I am to make peace at Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. He stated the nature of the job more clearly than before. Gold Mar: Wow, sorry, Seijun. Bell: Eh? Wh-what? Art-Ga: Margot failed to get that baldie to say earlier that he would be visiting both Terumoto and Hashiba. No, she had done well enough, but this was still a problem. Unturning: He may be the type to change the terms after the fact. Flat Vassal: Change the terms...after the fact? Whats that mean? Silver Wolf: If it looks like hes going to lose, hell add on a new condition or reveal some new truth to change that. Houjou Ujinao had done that to escape when she was cornered in a discussion. But in the end, Neshinbara had ended the discussion and turned it all around. ...But this guy must use that as his primary tactic. Novice: Judge. Hell generally be making it up on the spot, so he can talk his way out of things and, if you follow him down that path, youll get further and further off topic. So if he does it, you have to put a stop to it by saying you only want to discuss things based on the initial terms. Otherwise he can continue shifting the focus of the conversation until he wins. Art-Ga; But what if he uses that to claim hes won? Novice: You can ignore that. Neshinbara glanced over at Ankokuji as he continued. Novice: If our opponent or one of their people says something, we can still win whatever the originally argument was. That will leave them only able to use whatever new argument they came up with, so we just have to face each of those in turn to crush them all. And an argument thought up on the spot will be full of holes, so it will get easier with each consecutive argument. Plus, nyone watching on will have an easy time telling whos winning. Almost Everyone: ... Novice: What is it, everyone? Bowled over by my superior debate tactics? Then feel free to openly praise me. No, wait, that isnt it, is it? Ha ha. Yes, you just think this pose is unbelievably cool, dont you? No, wait, its about my bangs, isnt it? Gold Mar: Why is he lowering the bar further and further when none of us are saying a thing? Art-Ga: Shh. If hes going to get more and more pathetic on his own, Im gonna see how low hes willing to go before I deliver the finishing blow. She sure was tough. But Neshinbaras strategy only really applied to a clash of opinions. In actual debates, people sometimes had hidden conditions ready to use. Masazumi herself had a few escape routes prepared just in case. Using them would not be ideal, but... Vice President: You cant get away with it at a formal meeting, but were both prepared to overturn everything by saying oh, I forgot to mention this one condition. And if the other side uses that against us, we can escape by saying that was their mistake and thus the entire discussion doesnt count. Its pretty useful as a defensive tactic, but it can also be a risky move. It was a fairly tolerant technique since it could be used to insist you were not losing and it could be used to hide risk factors. However... ...Holding a discussion with that in mind is a real pain. Vice President: We have to do this while trying to reveal his hidden hand. For now, she took a breath. She looked to Ankokuji and asked a question. Are you listening? Lets say you can make an official request to send the Musashi to Kantou. Then... How will you pay for it? Terumoto-sama will pay. Is Terumoto capable of paying? Before, he had escaped this obligation by insisting that she would pay, so this time Masazumi asked if she could pay. Because there was no conceivable away that she could right now. But... She is. He did not hesitate to respond. Masazumi felt an odd chill. ...This isnt good. But before she could put up her mental defenses, Ankokuji said more. What kind of question was that? Of course Terumoto-sama is incapable of paying. Everyone made eye contact with Masazumi after that one. Scarred: U-um, excuse me, but was that a yes...or a no? Art-Ga: Theres a lot that would be a yes for Mary and a no for Adele. Flat Vassal: Come to think of it, that applies to pretty much anything other than blonde hair, doesnt it!? Gold Mar: Does that mean Adele is blonde hair in its purest form? Flat Vassal: Oh, maybe I never got a chance to upgrade anything because I cant pay. Scarred: No, you have plenty I do not, Lady Adele. Flat Vassal: R-really!? Is it anything practical that can make me happy!? Like what!? Worshiper: Doesnt she just mean poverty, bread crusts, and video game friends? Flat Vassal: Thats all stuff I want to upgrade to wealth, feasts, and real friends! Balfette lives a rough life. And while it was not quite that bad, Mouri Terumoto was in a similar situation. She could deploy a largescale force as part of Hexagone Fran?aise, but not as a representative of Mouri. Wait, said Masazumi. Ankokuji, you have Mouri Terumotos authorization for this, I assume? It is part of the history recreation. He readily stated a new condition after the fact. If Terumoto-sama does not obey, she will be in violation of the Testament Union. That is also why I have not begun my summer break. I cannot imagine she would not give authorization. Oh, dear. Hes really putting Terumoto in a bind. The Reine des Garous sighed while serving the Tachibana Couple some lamb ribs. Her husband was enjoying some egg and goat milk pancakes and she would occasionally take some cream from his lips. If this is part of the history recreation C and limited to the Far East at that C Hexagone Fran?aise will have a hard time intervening in Mouris affairs. And that is exactly why Ekei can speak with Far Eastern Musashi. Doesnt that Ankokuji Ekei serve you? Hmm, groaned the Reine des Garous with a finger on her lips and a tilt of her head. ...That is a tricky one. I am Hexagone Fran?aises Vice Chancellor. Are you saying you are not Mouris Vice Chancellor and thus have no authority over him? Not necessarily. This was a difficult thing to explain. But... Mouri is under provisional rule. We in Hexagone Fran?aise view it as a cooperative thing, but they are effectively under our command. But some of their positions do have some level of autonomy. What positions are those, Reine des Garous!? I do like how energetic the Peerless in the West is. To thank him for that, she gave a prompt response. Their Liaison Committee that deals with Hashiba. Masazumi listened to Ankokuji as he crossed his arms and puffed out his chest. Hexagone Fran?aise did in fact predict the risk to themselves during the Thirty Years War. They needed to prepare a bare minimum of connections with M.H.R.R., the Catholic nations, and more so they could make peace if need be. In other words, a connection was created to share a certain amount of information as a line not to be crossed even if relations worsened. That would reduce the temptation to send in spies. Mouris Liaison Committee was given that task. But you seem to have too much authority for a simple liaison. He laughed at her comment. I am a Mouri liaison. Which meant... Hexagone Fran?aise must make enemies of the M.H.R.R. Catholics and Hashiba before the rest of Europe, so we in Mouri must act separately from them and support them in secret. My authority and actions are meant to support Hexagone Fran?aise, so why would they require the influence of Terumoto-sama, a Mouri representative? If she carelessly stopped me, it could put Hexagone Fran?aise at risk. Masazumi mentally spread her mouth horizontally at that. ...Why didnt you say so earlier!? He really was big on revealing things after the fact. She had managed to guess he was not just a negotiator and was thus a liaison. But his position was different from an ordinary liaison. He did the dirty work necessary to keep his nation safe. And if he was willing to ignore his superiors to do that... ...Hes going to be trouble! Flat Vassal: Um, I think I get what this means. Isnt he pretty dangerous? Unturning: Judge. He carries something extremely irritating. Vice President: He acts independently for the good of his nation...which means those actions are classified material. Masazumi explained it to everyone. Vice President: We have nothing to corroborate what he says. Only he knows what kind of connection he has with Hashiba and we have no way of determining if what he tells us is true. But at the same time, he can wield the full authority of Mouri. This was the exact opposite of what happened with Nagaoka and the letter. While Nagaokas words had determined the letters value... Vice President: We have no way of proving if anything he shows us has any real value. Horizey: Masazumi-sama, shall I do something about this? Masazumi imagined it for 5 seconds. What if she put Horizon in control here? ...I cant deny the result would be satisfying. She noticed the arms shadow boxing below the table. They were ready to go. Is she planning a physical resolution to this? Is that what it means? Vice President: No, you should probably hold off on that for now. Horizey: I see. If you ever do need my arms during a negotiation, just let me know. That is an offer I never could have imagined a year ago, she thought while watching the arms wave below the table and depart. But the problem was still just as troublesome. ...So he wants the Musashi to go to Kantou. That was not out of the question. They were only in the Udon Kingdom now so they could be out of the way. It was simply a location that would receive fewer complaints from the other nations during summer break. On the other hand, we cant just send the Musashi out at a moments notice, she said as a warning. We would need payment up front. Is that so? thought AK. He had predicted this, so he knew exactly how to respond. Your payment...will come from Terumoto-sama. I am no more than her messenger. But she isnt here. Then, he said. You can add it to her tab. She will pay you once you arrive in Kantou. That isnt good enough. It has to be paid up front. We cant agree to anything else. She fell for it, he thought. She had fully taken the bait, so he made his next move. Then the answer is simple. He smiled and scratched his bald head. This is all Terumoto-samas responsibility for failing to prepare payment. A delay to my history recreation will delay not just Mouris but Hashiba-samas history recreation as well...and responsibility for that delay falls squarely on Terumoto-sama. You idiot. Ookubo regretted not being there. She was in a Satomi hot spring town. She was taking a break in a multistory teahouse after taking a bath. ...I dont know if the Vice President did that on purpose or if shes serious, but she was a little too eager there. She had to have noticed that this man drew you in by hiding things. He was drawing you in by revealing the method of payment. Terumoto would pay. But Terumoto was not there. So she would pay it later. But you made a mistake when you said that wasnt acceptable. ...You really are stupid. Dont just fall for his rhetorical tricks like that. People were quick to understand things they found easy to imagine. And the Vice President had let that happen here. So... You let him place the blame on Terumoto. A simple payment negotiation had transformed into a discussion over how Terumoto would take responsibility. And... ...We could take the lead and prepare traps in the financial discussion, but he has complete control when it comes to Terumoto. Damn, muttered Ookubo. Milady. Kanou was seated next to her. The hot springs heat must have built up within the automaton because the thermal exhaust ports were opened at her joints and elsewhere to expose them to the open air. Ankokuji-sama is about to make his move. AK spread his arms and looked up into the night sky for just a moment. I hate to do this, but you leave me little choice if Musashi must be paid up front. Mouri and Hashiba-samas history recreations will be delayed as I must miss this perfect opportunity where both are gathered in Kantou. And I must reluctantly place full responsibility for this failure on Terumoto-sama. Really, though. I have no choice but to head home and submit a full report to the Testament Unions K.P.A. Italia headquarters on the way. Wait, said the Musashi Vice President. What kind of report? That is simple enough. AK turned his head to look around him just once. I must inform them that my continued history recreation must be halted on Terumoto-samas responsibility. And the reason why...well, you already know that, dont you? He took a breath. Because Musashi unreasonably demanded that Terumoto-sama pay up front. Naito was not sure if she should stop eating the udon. ...Im not enough of a debater to join in here. But she more or less understood how things were going. Gold Mar: Simply put, hes putting Teru in a bind while also putting Musashi in a tight spot? Asama: But the situation seems extremely complicated. 10ZO: This is the gist of it. Tenzou summed it up on a sign frame. - Musashi goes to Kantou Musashi cannot take part in the Honnouji Incident and will encounter Hashiba in Kantou. - Musashi does not go to Kantou Ankokuji cannot make peace and the responsibility falls on Terumoto and Musashi. That summary made one thing clear. Gold Mar: Isnt Musashi in trouble no matter what happens? 10ZO: In that sense, Ankokuji-donos strategy is meant to attack Musashi first and foremost. Vice President: Yes, that is what he has set up here. Hearing that, Naito turned toward someone: Christina. She had brought Ekei here as an intermediary. Gold Mar: Is Chrippe so thoroughly specialized in gathering data she doesnt really think about how much trouble something would be? Horizey: Judge. She probably figured she could ignore that factor because Masazumi-sama would resolve everything with a war no matter what happened. Silver Wolf: Masazumi? Are you planning a war against Ankokuji and Mouri as a whole? Vice President: Its summer break! Calm down, Naito said to the others. She had a better grasp on the situation now, so... Gold Mar: Seijun, can I ask him about something fairly basic? AK saw a raised hand nearby. It was Black Hair & Wingss partner who had responded to him when he arrived. Was she part of the on-site staff? A professional and personal relationship is the perfect material. Much appreciated. At any rate, she was asking him a question. Why not find another flight to Kantou? Thats a good point, said Black Hair & Wings without even looking his way. If you want to meet Terumoto and Hashiba in Kantou, you can take a personnel transport ship instead of the Musashi. Why go out of your way to use the Musashi? They dont want any trouble with the Azuchi, right? I have no choice because Musashi is acting as a Hexagone Fran?aise mercenary. The blonde tilted her head at that. You say Musashi is a Hexagone Fran?aise mercenary. Judge, lets say thats true, she said. But that doesnt mean the Musashi has to go anywhere Mouri Terumoto asks. Naito looked to the target of her question. Based on his appearance, she guessed Ankokuji Ekei was middle-aged. The man placed a hand on his forehead and gave a small laugh. I work for Hexagone Fran?aise and Mouri is no different. I can consider myself more one or the other based on my current position, situation, and mood, but generally there is no difference. Anything else would mean Mouri had left Hexagone Fran?aises provisional rule. Ohh, now that is a scary thought. You werent luring me into claiming that, were you? Of course not, said Naito while realizing she had failed. ...He managed throw up a smokescreen. Ekei insisted it was Terumoto and Musashis responsibility if he could not get to Kantou. In that case, Terumoto would be involved as part of the Mouri clan. But if Musashi refused to take him to Mouri Representative Terumoto as a Hexagone Fran?aise mercenary, he would make a different claim. ...Hed say that Teru being a Mouri representative means she is part of Hexagone Fran?aise, and thus we have to go to her. So which is it? Was Terumoto only with Mouri, or was she part of Hexagone Fran?aise because she was with Mouri? It was all very unclear and felt like a double standard, but... Gold Mar: Can he get away with that interpretation? Vice President: Unfortunately, he can. It would count as a double standard if Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise had equal rights, but Mouri is in fact under Hexagone Fran?aises provisional rule. So... Vice President: Hexagone Fran?aise has the right to intervene in Mouris affairs, but Mouri cant do the same to Hexagone Fran?aise. That one-way authority allows that double standard to exist depending on the specific conditions. Ugh, silently groaned Naito before Neshinbara added his own thoughts. Novice: Basically, one advantage of the provisional rule is the ruling nations ability to claim everything beneficial about the ruled nation while refusing to claim anything that might bring trouble. The ruling nation can take credit for anything the ruled nation accomplishes, but the ruled nation is stuck with its own troubles. So... Vice President: Thats why it was such a big deal when Terumoto married the Roi-Soleil. It gave Mouri a route to present its opinions to the highest level of Hexagone Fran?aise. Silver Wolf: Then cant Terumoto pass this on to the Roi-Soleil? Horizey: I sincerely doubt it. Horizon quietly spoke up. Horizey: Such wise and virtuou- gah! Asama: Horizon! Did you just jam your finger after trying to type an unfamiliar word!? That was incredible, but it happened so fast Naito was not quite sure what the joke was even supposed to be. But to sum up... Basically, Mouri has to handle this on its own? Testament. That is correct. Besides, Terumoto-sama is not the type to rely on Exiv-sama to pay off her bills. Ekei nodded while still smiling. I believe she would insist on resolving this on her own. Our Hashiba Liaison sure knows what to say. Terumoto was monitoring the situation in the Udon Kingdom based on what the Reine des Garous was sending her. She was no longer on the ships deck she had been on so often recently. She was now on a Miura Peninsula hill that gave her a view of Satomi on the opposite bank. The maid dolls Lourd de Marionnette unit had set up a base on the Miura Peninsula, so the Mouri fleets main force had established a base here instead of descending to the Satomi side. That was partially to avoid applying pressure to Satomi, but also... ...This is our defensive line against the Azuchi. Satomi could not act as a shield. If the Azuchi invaded them again, its great size would crush Satomi at present. At best, they could pull off mutual destruction. But with this formation on the Miura Peninsula, their Lourd de Marionnette unit could fire across the Uraga Channel or even cross it for a direct assault. Mogami Yoshiaki on the Yamagata Castle did not seem that fixated on Satomi, but she seemed to have the same idea. If the Azuchi tried anything, she intended to load up the Satomi and Musashi forces and withdraw to the Miura Peninsula. She would then return fire from the Miura Peninsula to buy time for Satomi. Even the Azuchi would have a hard time if it had no support and was being fired on from a ship using the hills slope as a shield. The distance between them would allow for a temporary stalemate. So... The Azuchi will not attempt another invasion to make up for their loss, Princess. It feels like were the rook or bishop in shogi. Staying put can be meaningful too. But... Terumoto looked around the area. This was the western slope of the Miura Peninsula. The forest was relatively intact compared to the eastern slope where the mechanical dragon and Lourd de Marionnette unit had fought and it provided cover against the enemy. The Hashiba ships had cleared an area for their counterattack, so the Pension Versailles and other ships had settled down in that same area. Up on the ridge, they were having dinner while watching the lights in Satomi. Terumoto had lifted the ban on alcohol for the first time in a while. With plenty of Pacific fish and other meat, the Belle de Marionnettes were having a great time. They had clearly made way too much food, so Terumoto had instructed to have regular transports take it over to Satomi. The Azuchi will have a hard time leaving Kantou with us here. If that was only vainglory, Hashiba would be free to go where they pleased, said Mouri-01 with a bitter smile. Terumoto scratched at her head. Refusing to give in isnt easy, you know? But I cant back down here and I have to keep up appearances. She grabbed something wrapped in ham from the plate Mouri-01 offered her and ate it. Mouri-01 held up the fork she was supposed to have used, but Terumoto did not care. She swallowed it after only two or three bites. Fried tofu? I wasnt expecting that. I tried making it after that meal on the Musashi. The west makes the best tofu. Its just softer, you know? Oh, but you do need to include two or three cooked beans to provide some texture when youre chewing it. This is good enough, though. Testament. I will perfect the recipe so you can serve it to the Roi-Soleil. You just cook the tofu and wrap it in ham. Even he could do that, said Terumoto. Besides, thisll be my triumphant return. Hes the one that has to come take my hand and escort me home. But that means I cant have anyone making a mockery of me here. We need more than just vainglory, so theyd better do something about that bastard Ankokuji. Testament. So what will you be doing? Testament. Terumoto nodded. Tell Musashi to bring it on if thats how its gonna be, Mouri-01. Mouri1: Please pass that message on to Musashi, Vice Chancellor. Still Got It: Testament, understood! Terumoto does seem to be in a pressing situation, so I will let Musashi know! Mouri1: Oh, but the way she put it sounds a bit like she is picking a fight with them, so I would appreciate it if you took that into consideration. Still Got It: Testament. You want me to phrase it more simply for them? Asama: Mito, your mom just sent the following message: If you really want to do this, feel free to do whatever you want to me. Gold Mar: Was that meant for her husband? Silver Wolf: Wh-what is she saying!? Excuse me, mother! Still Got It: You dont get it, Nate? If you dont want to be mocked, you have to keep at it for a good long time. Oh, but dont forget that everyone loves wrapping that delicious thing in meat and that a little bean can make things all the more delightful. Silver Wolf: P-please tell me youre talking about food! Masazumi was not sure what any of that was about, but at least Mouri sounded peaceful. And isnt that all that matters? thought Masazumi. ...Wait, no, its not. She refocused her mind. Right now, she had to focus on Mouri Terumoto. If Terumoto ran into a financial problem, she would not let someone else pay for it, just like Ankokuji had said. So... Vice President: We lose if we have Terumoto pay. Flat Vassal: But wait. Does the Mouri President really not have any money? Art-Ga: How are we supposed to ask about that? Just straight up ask hey, are you broke? No, we cant do that, thought Masazumi. But we can check, so we probably should. Just not phrased like that. Still Got It: Mouri-01, Musashi has a question for Terumoto: This is an awkward question, but does Mouri see any problems with us traveling to Kantou? Mouri1: Testament. I will pass that on to her. Still Got It: But that question is terribly indirect, dont you think? Mouri1: It is. I will rephrase it for her. Terumoto-sama! We have a divine transmission from Musashi. Great, so what do they want, Mouri-01? Testament! They asked, hey, are you broke? Ill kill them! Asama: Mito, another message from your mom: I will now send you to heaven. Art-Ga: More authentic dialogue I can use! Silver Wolf: Motherrrr!! Vice President: Why do I feel like theres an actual conversation going on here? Am I delusional? Me: If this is your idea of a conversation, you could probably talk with a pond snail or a loach. This is dangerous, thought Masazumi regarding Ankokuji. ...Mouri Terumoto will almost certainly insist on paying if shes asked to. But she did not have that kind of money while in Kantou on her own and the Mouri clan itself did not have enough of a budget to send the Musashi to Kantou. But Terumoto would pay. She would not go into debt over it. After growing up on a reservation, she would know just how dangerous moneylending was. So instead, thought Masazumi before Ankokuji interrupted. The most likely option would be selling the Mouri fleet. Hes right, thought Masazumi. Satomi had been considerably worn down by the Kantou Liberation and Houjou had been destroyed. If the Musashi did not return to Kantou, their allies in Satomi would be in charge of Edo and Houjou in their place. Mogami and Date were there too and the Kantou nations would not try to steal Edo and Satomis land...she hoped anyway. But Satomi would need power to have any real influence in Kantou. So... Worshiper: What if Musashi gives Satomi some reconstruction funding and Satomi uses that to buy the Mouri fleet? Then Mouri can use that money to call in the Musashi. And I will be respected by little girls the world over for coming up with such a brilliant idea. Unturning: Kiyonari, why hasnt he been arrested yet? Uqui: Calm down, Narumi. We must first determine whether those little girls are elder sisters. You calm down, thought Masazumi, but Ohiroshiki did have a point. Asama: Thats similar to the deal we worked out before, isnt it? It was. Musashi would pay out some money and then retrieve it from Satomi via Mouri. Of course, the amount would fluctuate along the way, but the losses would be minimal. However... ...That would be tricky. She prepared to explain why when someone interrupted from Satomi. Tachibana Wife: We have met up with the Representative Committee Head since this seems like an important meeting. And with that said, may I say something? Gin asked her question from the area in question. Tachibana Wife: If Mouri sells their fleet, how will they return to Hexagone Fran?aise? Horizey: I am fairly certain Mitotsudaira-samas mother could run back. Mitotsudaira hung her head, but that seemed like a special case. And... Mouri cant sell their fleet. Masazumi spoke out loud so Ankokuji could hear. If they did, they would have no means of fighting M.H.R.R. after returning to their home base. Oh? thought AK with a mental nod. ...Finally. This was what the Musashi Vice President had just said. You mean Mouri must retain an anti-Hashiba stance? As Mouris Hashiba Liaison, he could not overlook that comment. Because... So Musashi intends to continue its opposition to Hashiba and you intend to force Mouri to join you? Volume 8A, 15: Gatherer During the Discussion Volume 8A, Chapter 15: Gatherer During the Discussion That is another way of doing it Attack without fleeing Fall back without fleeing Point Allocation (Resolve) Ookubos tongue click echoed through the air. Kanou glanced over at her, likely to say that was poor manners. In fact, several people turned toward the noise. This was the heart of the Satomi city being reconstructed. The walls had been removed from a teahouse so it could function as a town hall. A landed Hashiba transport ship had functioned as the town hall while Hashiba was in control, but that had since been removed. They still needed to reclaim the last few months of town hall work, but Ookubo had been tasked with getting the town hall running again and to manage the recovery data. Night had already fallen, but she could hear the crashing waves in the distance, the groan of wooden structures being torn down around the city, and the occasional voices shouting. Still, it was mostly quiet enough to notice the sounds of sign frame operation. Similarly, her tongue click had gotten the Tachibana Couple to turn around from their work. Do you not like the sound of that, Representative Committee Head? asked Tachibana Gin. No, I dont, she had to agree. She was pissed off. But... ...What is the Vice President doing? She had said they were not interested in selling the Mouri fleet. Because... ...Mouri still has to face M.H.R.R. as Hexagone Fran?aise. That was probably true and Ookubo knew it was important. But Ankokuji appeared to be pro-Hashiba, so saying that in front of him was dangerous. If the Musashi does come to Kantou, that opinion will act like a threat against the Azuchi. And that statement carried another problem too. Musashi is effectively pulling Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise into the fight against Hashiba. AK felt that the Musashi Vice President had said too much. Her statement was not a condition of their negotiation. It was no more than her own opinion. ...She wants Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise to continue their opposition of Hashiba and M.H.R.R. In other words, she wanted Mouri to remain an ally of Musashi. Her statement had been dripping with that opinion. And it also put the Musashis position at risk. Musashi Vice President. AK spoke to the girl in front of him. You are hoping for too much. The Mouri fleet belongs to Terumoto-sama. Only she can decide what will be done with it. I see, she said. Then are you saying Mouri is taking a pro-Hashiba stance? That was a leading question. She was trying to get him to confirm that. But he knew exactly how to respond. Mouri siding with Hashiba is part of the history recreation. He did not say they would be pro-Hashiba, but they did know where they would stand in the future. The Testament was very clear on this. She nodded once and raised her right hand. Then I guess well give money to Satomi and have them buy the Mouri fleet. Oh? Masazumi saw Ankokuji look up. He tilted his head and asked a question. And what would that accomplish? Judge. It would let us carry you to Kantou with the Musashi. Mitotsudaira gave a snort of laughter at that. Excuse me, she said and straightened up. Ankokuji gave her a sharp look and Horizon raised her right hand. Excuse me! A moment later, Asama hurriedly waved the menu to fan the idiot and Horizon. Ahh, its so hot. Isnt it just blazing out tonight, everyone!? Horizey: Ohh, nice excuse for fanning it away, Asama-sama. Silver Wolf: T-to be clear, I was referring to my laughter! Me: And Horizon? You can fake it with a vocal sound if you have to, but without some kind of noise, its hard to tell what the joke was. Horizey: I had little time to prepare, so if I had forced it that quickly, I was afraid some so called udon might come out. Flat Vassal: Could you not say that!? I was late to get started, so Im stilling eating some actual udon! Almost Everyone: Excuse me! That excuse me move sure is convenient, thought Masazumi, but she understood why Mitotsudaira had laughed. This is how I see it, she said to Ankokuji. If you, Ankokuji Ekei, meeting with Terumoto after the Kantou Liberation will make Mouri pro-Hashiba, then we cant support that. So... Our best bet is to have the Mouri fleet sold cheaply to Satomi to eliminate a powerful naval force that would go to Hashiba. Yes, of course, said the Reine des Garous while walking along the beach toward the city. Her right hand carried a paper bag full of seasoned and cooked meat while her left hand held her husbands hand as they walked toward the lights of the city. The Testament tells us Mouri and Matsudaira will be enemies at Sekigahara. How that will be dealt with us up to later interpretations and the situation everyone finds themselves in, but you cant forget that the two will be enemies. Then what will Musashi do? Testament, she said to her husband. If that liaison sees a future where Mouri and Musashi are enemies, the path she laid out is an option. In other words, they can work to weaken Mouri now. And... And she has another move she can make that should come as a surprise for that liaison who is plotting to trap both sides C or trap Musashi at least. Masazumi inhaled. ...This guy is not easy to work with. He held some secrets in reserve so he could entangle Musashi and trap them no matter what happened. So she had to show real resolve here. We will buy the Mouri fleet and give that funding to Terumoto. But... Mouri must reorganize their fleet during summer break. Are you saying Musashi is taking a hostile measure against Mouri? Didnt you just say thats part of the history recreation, Mouri Liaison? Since he had said that himself, Ankokuji had to base everything on the history recreation. Vice President: Lets see how deep his plans go. Silver Wolf: He very nearly has us trapped, so are you sure thats a good idea? I am, said Masazumi. Vice President: Some of this will be a pain to set up, but Ookubo will figure it out. Milady! Milady! You can be mad about this! Dont just sigh in resignation! Lately, Ive started to think I win as long as I figure out how to do these things for her. Milady! If you have to invent your own definition of winning, it means youre losing! Anyway, said AK. If I understand you correctly, you are saying Musashi intends to oppose both Hashiba-sama and Mouri? That was the history recreation, so he could use this to his advantage. Musashi will take me to Kantou, where the Azuchi and Terumoto-sama happen to be. So... So... I am willing to wait a week before making the trip. Gold Mar: Huh? Whats the point of that delay? Smoking Girl: We can tell you that from here in Kantou. Naomasa explained over the divine network. Smoking Girl: The Azuchi will be mostly functional again given a week. A name inheritor with a weird way of doing repairs has apparently arrived on the Azuchi. The main thrusters are covered by a shield. From the look of things, Im guessing it will be moving again in a week. Bell: Then would...the Azuchi and...the Musashi end up...fighting a war? Art-Ga: No, Masazumi! Resist the temptation of war! Vice President: I knew someone was going to say that! One question, Masazumi said to Ankokuji. Have you forgotten that summer break prevents us from fighting a war in Kantou? No one said anything about a war. He shrugged. However, every nation has a last resort. Mouri does, Hashiba-sama does...and Musashi does. Isnt that right? Would you be willing to repeat that if this discussion were being recorded? I will say it as many times as you like. He spread his arms and looked her straight in the eye. The Musashi will go to Kantou for the history recreation. Hashiba-sama and Terumoto-sama are there and the Azuchi is repairing its damage, so anything could happen there. In that case, she said. Vice President: Time to see how deep his plans go. She enjoyed how tense everyone was around her. What will Mouri Terumoto do after the reconciliation at Bitchu Takamatsu Castle is complete? she asked. Thats it, said Ookubo after hearing the Vice Presidents question. Everyone was focused on her and the Vice Presidents words did not move from the sign frame. ...After the reconciliation at Bitchu Takamatsu Castle, huh? Milady, why ask about Mouri Terumoto after the reconciliation? Think about it, Kanou-kun. Ookubo tried to focus on the sounds outside as much as she could while she spoke. The Azuchi is recovering and the Musashi will be coming. That will be a dicey situation. But what will Mouri Terumoto do? Remember, shell have already sold her fleet. So... She will have no choice but to follow the history recreation and ask Hashiba to shelter her aboard the Azuchi. Sigh. Narumi saw Ookubos opinion on the sign frame. ...That is true. On a personal level, she wanted Musashi to protect Mouri, but based on the history recreation, that role would go to Hashiba. Unturning: Musashi is at a disadvantage here. Tachibana Wife: Judge. After all, Hexagone Fran?aise is the biggest winner at Westphalia, so it would be best for Musashi to not oppose them or Mouri if at all possible. Exactly. If the Mouri President had her power stripped from her with her fleet sold, she would have no choice but to ask someone for help. But that would effectively make her a hostage of that group. And there was an even worse aspect to this. Unturning: Once Hashiba has the Mouri President as a shield, they can safely do anything they want to us. Righteousness: Then cant Satomi take Mouri in instead? Me: Eh!? Flattys adopting!? Way to go! Nagaya-Stable: No, that would force Satomi to leave Kantou unguarded while taking Mouri back. Besides, Satomi isnt an Hexagone Fran?aise mercenary, so you couldnt go to Europe. Me: Yayyy! Better luck next time, Flatty! Righteousness: Damn you! They did not have many options here. Narumi was reminded of the Siege of Odawara because the different forces were essentially laundering their mobility. There did seem to be a solution, but... Unturning: This is a pain, but we have seen how deep his plans go. In other words... Unturning: He wants to keep the Musashi in Kantou while forcing Mouri to submit to Hashiba. Looking at the history recreation, you could say he is working to help Mouri prosper in accordance with the Testament. ...Help Mouri prosper? Adele thought while eating her udon. Mouri was a Far Eastern force under Hexagone Fran?aises provisional rule. Her parents were from Hexagone Fran?aise, so she had done some research into this. Ive forgotten most of what I learned, but its not my fault. Theres so much else to do in life. But she did remember one thing. Flat Vassal: Mouri becomes the leader of the Western Army at the decisive Battle of Sekigahara. The Eastern Army was led by Matsudaira, but the Western Armys collapse was partially due to betrayal. Mouri rapidly declined after that loss. ...Thats why the Roi-Soleil married the Mouri President. Mouris defeat and decline would be a thorn in the side of Hexagone Fran?aise, conqueror of Europe. Their marriage gave Mouri the support of Hexagone Fran?aise and made it harder for other nations to interfere with Mouri. But... Flat Vassal: Whats this about helping Mouri prosper? Dont they only decline after this? Novice: Not necessarily. Horizey: Neshinbara-samaaaa!! Horizons voice suddenly echoed across the divine network. Everyone immediately looked to the Secretary, but he inexplicably looked to the 5th Special Duty Officer. Everyone gave him a seriously? look and he finally realized his mistake. He looked to his sign frame and did a triple take at the part where Horizon was calling for him. Novice: Eh? Ehh? Four Eyes: What has you so rattled? Novice: Th-this is a precious moment, so I have to savor it! I-I do apologize, Ariadust-kun, but once more! Me: Neshinbara-shama? 10ZO: That sounds nothing like her and why the question mark? The left arm immediately grabbed the idiots collar and the right hand began slapping his face side to side, but everyone was used to seeing that by now. The Secretary continued over the idiots pathetic cries. Novice: Heres the thing. The Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle occurs at the same time as another event. A comment from Kantou arrived in response. Tachibana Wife: You mean Oda Nobunagas assassination at the Honnouji Incident, dont you? Novice: Judge! So you see- Tachibana Wife: Hashiba wanted to rush there, but since he did not want word of the assassination getting out, he wanted to end the Siege early. Right!? Novice: Yes, that is correct. So- Tachibana Wife: Ankokuji and the other Mouri negotiators picked up on what Hashiba wanted, so they worked at reconciliation to end the battle early. That allowed Hashiba to hurry back to Oda territory to hunt down Akechi Mitsuhide before anyone else could. Tachibana Husband: Hashiba managed to take over the Oda clan after Honnouji in large part because he moved fast and managed to take revenge for his lord. He later gave Mouri an important position and a warm welcome for allowing such a quick reconciliation. Flat Vassal: So are you saying Mouri prospers underneath Hashiba during the period between Honnouji and Sekigahara, Secretary!? Novice: Yes...thats it...thats exactly it... Four Eyes: To sum up, Toussaint, you like to talk a lot, but you have no confidence and let others talk over you. Novice: Is that really what we needed to sum up here!? But Adele more or less understood now. Basically... Flat Vassal: Mouri has a chance for prosperity between Ankokuji-sans reconciliation and Sekigahara. Thats right, silently agreed Masazumi. ...Weve finally done it. She could see what Ankokuji Ekei was really after. This is about Mouri, isnt it? What do you mean? You arent working for Hexagone Fran?aise. Youre working only for the Far Eastern power of Mouri. She understood. I misunderstood, Ankokuji Ekei. Misunderstood what? You arent pro-Hashiba. She took a breath. Youre with the Far East. And you always put Mouri first. Masazumi found the words leaving her mouth felt oddly refreshing. ...How should I put it? Why did it feel so refreshing to say someone was simply with the Far East? She knew why. The Mouri clan is under Hexagone Fran?aises provisional rule, but Mouris history recreation is about conflicts with other local powers. The great commander Mouri Motonari turned Mouri into a great power that dominated the Chugoku region, but he never found peace. He formed an alliance with the surrounding nations and he had enemies beyond that. And Hexagone Fran?aise was no different. The other nations were hoping that Mouris history of decline would drag them down. But... On the guidance of Chancellor Anne and due to the circumstances of the individuals involved, Hexagone Fran?aise was bound to Mouri through marriage and promised to support them. Mouri had an unfortunate history recreation for the Warring States period, but they managed to make their decline no more than an interpretation. Ankokuji tilted his head and narrowed his eyes at that. What is your point? The look on his face said he was hiding something, but it was Masazumis turn to throw this back in his face. Hide your true intentions and you cant blame us for making assumptions. Wise Sister: Heh heh. Thats the worst thing you can say when escorting someone. Vice President: I dont mind. Defining who were dealing with here is an important step for later. Bell: What do you...mean? Novice: After joining Hashiba, Ankokuji Ekei will work as their liaison with other nations. The odds are good we will be dealing with him again. It will mean a lot then if weve reached a consensus on his stance. We will have records of this meeting, so we are essentially introducing ourselves and demonstrating our stances for each other. ...Yeah. Masazumi had known that, so... Mouri is promised peace and prosperity under Hexagone Fran?aises rule. But we still have a problem. What happened to the prosperity Mouri was meant to receive when they join Hashiba? She took a breath. Before Terumotos marriage to the Roi-Soleil, the leaders of Mouri must have been planning for when they joined Hashiba. It might not last long, but Mouri is guaranteed prosperity then. Various interests will be tied up in that, but I bet they had one major objective. That is- Ankokuji began to say something with the corners of his lips bending upwards, but Masazumi cut in before she could see if the next word was incorrect. I said were making assumptions, remember? So... During their short time with Hashiba, the Mouri clan can achieve more prosperity for them and them alone than at any other time. Thy can use the history recreation as the perfect shield to resist any interference from the more powerful nations and they can use it all to support Mouri when it does decline later on. So youre willing to trap Terumoto and force her to receive Hashibas protection to achieve that. Ankokuji shrugged. That sounds a little idealistic to me. Which is why youre hiding it. You do the dirty work, so you have to hide the pretty ideals. Masazumi argued back. Mouri will decline, but only the pure Mouri that provided this prosperity needs to vanish from history. Terumoto and the next generation can remain with Hexagone Fran?aise. So... Ankokuji Ekei. Your history recreation is meant to give the old Mouri one last hurrah that you can use to see the new Mouri off into the future. Youre getting carried away, said Ookubo with a hand on her forehead. She knew exactly why everyone was glancing her way. After hearing what the Vice President had to say... ...Theyre thinking it sounds plausible. But while she complained, Ookubo had learned something from this. ...That must be why Terumoto cant do anything despite the gravity of the situation. She had spoken to them through the Reine des Garous earlier, but this had to do with her own history recreation. Shouldnt she give Ankokuji clearer instructions or approval? No. She should not. This was not about her or the younger generation that had chosen to continue on with Hexagone Fran?aise. This was about the older generation that had chosen to act as the purely Far Eastern Mouri clan. That explained something from earlier. It explains why he was so picky about the history recreation. Because he was Far Eastern. The Mouri that had joined with Hexagone Fran?aise had the protection of a major nation, so they had more leeway with the history recreation. They had Europes conqueror on their side, so they could use interpretations. But the Far Eastern Mouri could not. They were ruled by a powerful nation, so the only way to fight back against that great force was to use the academy rules or use... ...The history recreation. Ankokuji and the others like him were trying to bring prosperity to Mouri while acting as an independent Far Eastern power. They must have been planning this for a long time. He sided with Hashiba to the point of seeming pro-Hashiba because that position would protect Mouri. He would act like an enemy, but that would protect his lord. It was a very Mouri thing to do. The great commander Mouri Motonari had once sent one of his own children to a neighboring nation to indirectly rule them and thus bring stability to Mouri. Selflessness was more powerful the greater the objective it was used for. In this case, it was used to preserve Mouri. Terumoto and her group had to be aware of this plan and these efforts. Chancellor Anne would have been aware of them in her time. That would be why Terumoto married the Roi-Soleil to free everyone from that form of selflessness. Oh, hell. ...Ive really gone soft. When dealing with, fighting against, or deceiving another nation, there was no need to reach an understanding of your opponent. But... Milady, said Kanou out of the blue. Sympathy, tolerance, and understanding are unnecessary when striking down an enemy, but all those things are necessary when gaining allies. Where did you learn that saying? I merely reversed the original statement. But...the comparison here is clear. It is, sighed Ookubo. I didnt expect to run across a purely Far Eastern force that does not conform to its ruling nation and does not use the provisional rule. And I definitely didnt expect to find it in one as major as Mouri. You could say Musashi has found its first real neighbor. But... Their history recreation makes them Musashis enemy. What now, Vice President? Sympathy and understanding here will put Musashi in danger. Asama realized the situation was not improving as she showed her recording sign frame to Toori and Horizon when they peered in from the side. ...We know what he wants now, but this means he really is Mouri. Even if they would not accept a major nations support, Mouri and Matsudaira were still enemies. That was unavoidable when this man was working based off of the history recreation. She turned toward him, wondering what he was thinking. Hmm. He appeared to be thinking. She doubted it was anything good, but since Horizon did not hit him, she was apparently wrong about that. Probably anyway. However, it was Horizon who actually asked the next question. Asama-sama, I have a question. What is it, Horizon? Judge. Why is he not satisfied with happiness given to him by someone else? That was a tough one. It would be simple enough to just call him greedy, but she doubted that was the real answer. Well, she said while choosing her words carefully. Horizon, do you remember what Toori-kun said when he came to save you? He said he would go to you and asked you to come to him. This is the same. What do you mean? It isnt that he isnt satisfied with happiness given to him, that hes greedy, or that hes insane. Someone might be giving him happiness, but he still isnt going to stop trying to grasp happiness for himself. Asama raised her hands with the palms facing each other. When you clap your hands C well, there are tricks to it like shifting them a bit, but you get a better sound when you hit them both together instead of hitting just one against the other. That is true, said Horizon. When I slap him, I get a better sound when I grab his collar and pull him toward my swinging hand instead of just holding him still. An excellent insight, Asama-sama! That seemed a lot more violent than what she was talking about, but it worked out in the end. And to supplement... In other words, its important to do things yourself and not just let other people do them for you. Art-Ga: Got it. Youll embody that motto in my next manuscript. Gold Mar: Wow, this is looking great, Asama-chi. Wait. But the others were still talking. Ankokuji was glaring at Masazumi with his arms crossed. Now, he said. What will you do now that you are aware what I want? Will you carry me to Kantou and thus make an enemy of Terumoto-sama by bringing her together with Hashiba, or will you remain here and make Terumoto-sama and the others responsible for neglecting my history recreation? You must choose one or the other. It came down to those two options. ...This guy is a pain. Ookubo could guess that his negotiation style was the opposite of hers. They both prepared in advance and made sure to have some tricks up their sleeves, but while she would make sure all those tricks were leading toward a single answer, he would give his answer first and then start pulling out all the tricks he had. Ideally, his opponent would accept his answer before he had used all of this tricks. But if they did not, he would use those tricks to rhetorically dodge out of the way while aiming for victory. Neither one revealed their hand in advance, but... He uses more negative methods. She was a little surprised to find herself describing someone in that way, but then she realized something else. ...The sign frame. The sign frame displaying the situation in the Udon Kingdom had frozen. The one by her hands was operating and it responded to her commands, but the data from the Udon Kingdom had frozen and stopped arriving. ...What is this? Two other things happened at the same time. Tachibana Gin and Muneshige stood up. Everyone, please move to the wall of the teahouse. And Kanou quickly spoke to her. Milady, she said while the others obeyed the Tachibana Couple in obvious confusion. We can use the local divine network, but anything beyond that is locked down. The lock was applied by the Mishima Shrine. That is the shrine that the Asama Shrine Representative placed in charge of the Mouri divine network for this region. Which meant... I do not know why, but Mouri has taken control of the infrastructure outside Satomi territory. Gin and Muneshige stepped outside of the teahouse. The teahouse had a single wall on the kitchen side of things, so they could gain a full view of their surroundings by standing its two corners instead of standing at opposite corners of the entire building. However... ...This is incredible. An oddly cool sensation rose up from her feet. Not even coastal land should have felt this chilly on a summer night. This was not the wind and not a fog. She knew exactly what it was. This is a forest. She had seen the same thing last night. It was the Reine des Garouss power. Her forest was trying to manifest here. She was suppressing it. She was waiting. Just like a predator patiently waiting for a chance to pounce on its prey. That was the sense Gin got from the chill rising from the ground. ...Does this mean what I think it does? Tachibana Husband: Are they saying they will take Satomi and us hostage if need be? CAN: I do not know. It could also be divine transmission trouble. With the Kantou Liberation complete, the local shrines have been released from their previous stress. In other words, it was impossible to know how the gods felt about all this. However... Tachibana Wife: They may be taking advantage of that. Yes, said Gin about her own statement. It is possible the true Mouri force participated in the Kantou Liberation and is doing something the Mouri President and her group knows nothing about. So... What happens here depends on the decision made in the Udon Kingdom. Asama took a breath to calm herself. She had already informed Masazumi and the others of the situation in Kantou. Asama: With the Kantou Liberation, the authority of the Mishima Shrines god removed their shrine from the Asama Shrines authority. 10ZO: Um, isnt the Mishima Shrines god the father of the Asama Shrines Sakuya? Yes, confirmed Asama over the divine transmission. Asama: The Shinto infrastructure is built from contracts with the gods, but the gods are living beings and they have their own interests. The Mishima land took a fair amount of damage during the Kantou Liberation, so I think their god, Oyamatsumi, wants to bring this all to end as soon as possible and begin repairing his land. Horizey: So the father had held back all this time since it was his daughters job, but he finally got fed up and decided to do it himself? Asama: If this was the work of their god, then probably so. But, began Mitotsudaira. Silver Wolf: The divine transmission settings there were changed to give Mishima priority, right? Normally, you would have free use of divine transmissions in the Mishima territory because your daughter god is more important. Asama:'' It feels like Oyamatsumi worked a little too hard this time. Or maybe he wanted to show how upset he was that his daughter keeps putting her work over him. Silver Wolf: So something like daddy isnt going to put up with this much longer? But what is Sakuya doing right now? Asama sent that question to the Asama Shrine. She went through the official process, including repeated use of the divine network clapping clicker. Asama: How are things going? She was taking this seriously. Princess, the Mishima Shrine has sent you a divine transmission from...god? I dont know what this is about, but why is our god so useless!? Asama made a few arrangements. Sakuya had gone to let her father have it, so she installed a temporary divinity sent by IZUMO. But the various privileges were determined by the gods upper limits, so there was nothing much for her to do herself. She only had to watch, but she made sure to check who the temporary replacement was. ...Oh, I got Iwanaga? I should make a deal for a peace and longevity divine protection while I can. She has a lot of crazy spells too, thought Asama before speaking aloud to Masazumi. 5 minutes. In 5 minutes, Sakuya would have beaten up her father and returned everything to normal. So... Can you wait 5 minutes, Masazumi? No, if this was set up, everyone in Kantou is in trouble. Unturning: Especially if it was set up by the Mouri forces and the Reine des Garous. She appreciated how Narumi would state things so plainly. And... Now, lets settle this, Ankokuji Ekei, said Masazumi. My general policy for Musashi this summer break is to stay out of Kantou. Oh? Naito heard Ankoku say. ...Wow, he really is an enemy. Masazumi had chosen not to bring Ankokuji back to Kantou. That would prevent the reconciliation for the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle and it would place responsibility for that on Musashi and Terumoto. Was that choice her way of telling Mouri to stop involving Terumoto in all this? Or to put it another way... ...Mutual destruction. That worried Naito, but Musashi did still have a trick up their sleeves. She had set up the first step for it. It was powerful enough to overturn this entire discussion, but... Now, said Ankokuji. I would like to confirm something. What was this about? Now that we have revealed our hands to this extent, I have no intention of keeping it hypothetical. Are you prepared for that? He nullified their trick. Gold Mar: Wow, this is just not my day. Scarred: Eh? Why not? Uqui: Before we began, Naitos refusal to admit we were mercenaries allowed Masazumi to claim this entire discussion had been hypothetical. So if we were ever in a bind, she could shout this was all hypothetical! to turn it all round. Silver Wolf: We would have gotten a fair amount of flak for it, but it would still work as insurance. And it would also let both sides safely reveal their hands. Flat Vassal: But arent we in trouble now that we cant use that? Horizey: Things are heating up at the Udon Kingdom Debate Club, so lets check in with our reporter on the scene. Vice President: None of you are really all that worried, are you!? This no longer hypothetical, thought AK. He had shown off a lot of his hand and they understood him now. So what decision would they reach? No matter what you choose, responsibility will fall on Musashi and your opposition of Hashiba-sama will begin. And you claim you wish to drag Terumoto-sama into it as well? However... That will mean making an enemy of Mouri. Were they okay with that? The Mouri forces were fine with it. After all, the history recreation said Matsudaira and Mouri were enemies. That decision would lead to Mouris prosperity. ...Thats right. They would prove it. They would prove that Mouri could find prosperity as a Far Eastern nation without the protection of Hexagone Fran?aise. Their only chance to prove it was when Terumotos generation was inheriting everything from his. Her generation onward would be working with Hexagone Fran?aise. His generation was the last one where Mouri could act alone. So. So they had to use this chance to prove just how much Mouri could do on its own. Hexagone Fran?aise had its own issues to deal with. Chancellor Anne had had her own reasons too, but she had also understood their hardship. That was part of why she had set up the Roi-Soleil and Terumotos marriage. They owed her a debt of gratitude And they might be betraying that gratitude with their choice here. However... Mouri is not reliant on Hexagone Fran?aise for protection, so are you really prepared to make an enemy of Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise both? That wouldnt be much of a problem. The Musashi Vice President relaxed her shoulders, raised her right forearm, and opened her mouth. Listen. Masazumi made a pronouncement to Ankokuji. I will now tear down everything youve set up here. Volume 8A, 16: Decider at the Foothold of Agreement Volume 8A, Chapter 16: Decider at the Foothold of Agreement Have you noticed That someone is always watching Where you stand Point Allocation (Future) Masazumi spoke to Ankokuji. I will now tear down everything youve set up here, Ankokuji Ekei. What do you mean by that? Ill start with this. She took a deep breath before continuing. I never thought of this discussion as hypothetical. Horizey: You beat him to the punch, Masazumi-sama! That means you win, I hope!? Gold Mar: Wow, not even I was expecting that one. Art-Ga: Isnt she just being argumentative because she was losing? Vice President: Sh-shut up! Im willing to use every means available to me! Laborer: Thats a reaction I would expect from Neshinbara. Novice: Wait! Im not that painful to watch! Because I give up way sooner! Almost Everyone: Youre not afraid to admit it either, are you!? That was a lot of background noise to tune out, but at least they were doing well. A little too well. Anyway, she had a way to tear down what Ankokuji was doing here. I think Mouri is mistaken about something here. Namely... You seem to think that clearly establishing our hostility with Hashiba will act as a bargaining chip here. But... We were already enemies. Listen, said Masazumi. We announced at Mikawa that we would let the world decide what to do with us at Westphalia. So our journey around the Far East to gather the Logismoi Oplo and stop the Apocalypse can also be seen as a pilgrimage meant to prove ourselves to the nations we visit. And... On the way, we held a meeting with Hexagone Fran?aises previous Chancellor, current President, and more. There, we were presented with two conditions necessary for receiving the support of Europes nations and the Testament Union nations. We must restrain M.H.R.R. and Hashiba and we must complete Oda Nobunagas history recreation as a way to restrain P.A. Oda. She looked Ankokuji in the eye as she spoke. When she saw his angled eyes staring back at her, she opened her mouth to continue. We have already announced Hashiba as our enemy. Hexagone Fran?aise, more of Europe, and the Testament Union demanded it and we have found our own reasons during our journey. So if Mouri insists we oppose Hashiba or becomes our enemy themselves, we will give you want you want. And how will you do that? he asked. Terumoto-sama is closely connected with Hexagone Fran?aise. If Mouri will be your enemy once we join Hashiba-sama, then Terumoto-sama will also be your enemy. But she is also the Hexagone Fran?aise representative who asked you to oppose Hashiba. So, he said. How do you intend to resolve that contradiction? Thats simple enough. She already had an answer for this. We follow the history recreation. AK very nearly gasped. ...This is not good. If they followed the history recreation, Terumoto would be defeated at Sekigahara and lose so much. They were prepared for that to happen. That was why Terumoto had been wed to Hexagone Fran?aise so she could rest easy without worrying about her decline. But that decline was an unexpectedly heavy burden for those who had to bring it about. Had he gone soft because he knew a powerful nation would take him in even as he accepted that future? Or was there simply no way of preparing yourself to face something like this? He did not know. But he did breathe in. ...This is our duty! If this opponent would lead Mouri to decline, they would have to build up as much prosperity as they could before that happened. The time for action had arrived. So... I see, he said. So you are saying Musashi will follow the history recreation and become Terumoto-samas enemy? He received an answer right away. We will if that is what Terumoto and Hexagone Fran?aise want. That was the Musashi Vice Presidents answer. He just about agreed, but... ...Hm? Something felt off about her answer. He could not say what it was, but there was an odd C but not quite dangerous C sense to her statement. ...What is it? AK tried to figure out what felt wrong to him about the Musashi Vice Presidents answer. What about it bothered him so much? His intuition had spotted something. His liaisons intuition was warning him of something not quite dangerous about her wording. What is it? Musashi Vice President. He called out to her while keeping his thoughts racing. That was a basic skill for a liaison. He used that smidgen of extra time to consider what she had just said. ...She is making Terumoto-samas position as Musashis enemy reliant on Terumoto-sama and Hexagone Fran?aise. She was leaving the choice in Terumotos hands. That implicitly stated that Musashi had no hostile intentions. But that was not what bothered him. There was something in her statement that would be so easy to overlook. But what is it? It irritated him that he could not see it right away. He tried repeating the important terms in his head. ...Terumoto, Hexagone Fran?aise, want. No, he realized. A negotiation has more than just one side. The meaning of a statement can change considerably when combined with the other sides statements. So what had he said beforehand? Musashi will follow the history recreation and become Terumoto-samas enemy. He spoke the words under his breath to confirm them for himself. He was confirming the flow of the conversation, so he then repeated her words to himself. ...They will if that is what Terumoto and Hexagone Fran?aise want. Then it hit him. CCCCC His eyes were opened. He understood. The instant it came to him, something like a chill or a tremor ran along his spine and he just barely got his voice out. Musashi Vice President! He felt like he would lose if he did not say this. No, he had spent all this time fighting against what he was about to say. It was the source of the odd sense he had noticed. You just said you would if that is what Terumoto-sama and Hexagone Fran?aise want, didnt you!? That was definitely what he had heard. Which would mean... But Terumoto-sama and Musashis hostility is required by the history recreation! Yet you claimed it was up to her and Hexagone Fran?aises discretion!! In other words... You are saying she and Hexagone Fran?aise are free to decide how they want the history recreation to go!! What did that mean? To put it simply... You see yourselves as superior to the Testament and think you can do what you want with the history recreation! The Musashi Vice President did not look remotely concerned. She simply pointed at him and replied. You are the ones trying to make us do that, Ankokuji Ekei. Theres one thing I know. No, one thing Ive figured out here, said Masazumi. I now know why Anne and the others entrusted everything to us and departed. That had bothered her and she felt like she had gradually come to understand it recently. It was as much an understanding as it was an excuse for herself, but it was the best answer she had. They recognized our ability to take care of what they were leaving with us. Ankokuji tensed with eyebrows raised. You think you can be a replacement for Anne-sama!? No one can replace her. Her departure was a net loss for us all. Then... Which is why it was a tragedy. She admitted it. It was a tragedy. ...Thats right. It was. She had recently started to think that from time to time. Hexagone Fran?aises previous Chancellor had been such a remarkable person that she had set Hexagone Fran?aise and Europe in motion and protected them all from her sickbed below Magdeburg. At Magdeburg, Masazumi had tried to be considerate and had barely managed to speak with her because she failed to realize just how valuable that opportunity was. But looking back, she wished she had spoken with her more. Anne had truly faced the world, so what kind of person was she really? Masazumi wished she could have chatted with her about everyday things like books, the scenery, and her hometown. She wished she had asked to hear some old stories, asked where she had come from, and asked what she had done. She could have learned so much from her. ...I would have had someone else I could enjoy spending time with. Yeah, and I bet time with her would be relaxing in a way our class doesnt know how to do. But that possibility had been forever lost. She had to say goodbye to all of that. So... It was a tragedy. But... But we have Terumoto and the Roi-Soleil. She recalled the silly way she had described it as a net loss before. We can get by with Terumoto, the Roi-Soleil, and all the others. But... Its simple. Since Anne and the others entrusted this with us, we just have to surpass them and set foot in a new era, she said. Interpretations are assumed when dealing with the Testament and history recreation these days. Thats because the Warring States period and the Thirty Years War have everyone fighting everyone else, but weve all gotten closer as we develop new ways to avoid fighting. The world could change and it was changing. If someone tries to die, someone will stop them. If someone tries to force someone to die, someone will stop that too. Even a small nation can influence a powerful nation with the support of the other nations. The other nations can band together to decry and oppose the oppression of a powerful nation. ...That is the new era we will bring about. Ankokuji frowned at that. You think the bonds between nations will allow small nations to restrict powerful nations? he asked. Once that happens, everyone would restrict each other to the point that no one can do anything. Arent you only ushering in an age of deadlock? If that happens, conflict will spread across the world once more. I dont know if it would be armed conflicts like we see now, political battles, or trade wars, but someone will try to use the stagnation to get ahead, dragging us back into conflict. And... That will create and spread a new way of life we cant even imagine right now. She finally understood what someone had once said. ...Lord Matsunaga. It was all about destruction and creation. In the current age, P.A. Odas Oda clan got ahead with the breakthrough of overthrowing your master. Musashi was constantly faced with the question of how to fight against that and create something new, but... ...The answer is relationships. Anne and the others showed us how to resist Hashiba. Instead of strengthening ourselves, we need to build close relationships with the other nations. So... Musashi will earn the greatest understanding and the greatest relationships at Westphalia. That is the new era we will create. ...That era will one day grow old and then we and the others like us will entrust everything with the next generation. Just like your generation is doing now. Then. Ankokuji spread his arms, breathed in, and asked his question. What will Musashi do now? My history recreation is very much at a standstill. But if you travel to Kantou, your opposition of Terumoto-sama and Hashiba-sama will be made plain for all to see and you will be unable to intervene in the Honnouji Incident! But stay here and you must take responsibility for delaying my history recreation! Didnt I say I was going to tear down everything youve set up here? She pointed at him. Ankokuji Ekei, you will obey the history recreation, correct? Of course I will! That settled it. Then lets do this. She pulled her pointer finger back toward her neck and then slid it to the side while Tsukinowa mimicked the action. Ankokuji Ekei. We will now carry out your final history recreation C your beheading as a loser at Sekigahara. Then we can ignore everything else you ask of us. AK gasped while he listened to the Musashi Vice President. Listen, Ankokuji Ekei. To be clear, you dont actually have to die. We can settle it with an interpretation. But if you do want to die, watch out because youll have to convince that idiot and Horizon. Not to mention me and the others. In the unlikely event you can manage that, then you are free to die. But dont worry if you cant. When a name inheritors death is assured and they have no future, they have no interests left. That was true. Doing his death early would mean the end of his history recreation was already in view. As soon as his history recreation was complete and he was considered dead, there would be no point in negotiating with him. And if that happened... ...We lose everything Mouri has been working toward! You chose the wrong opponent here, Ankokuji Ekei. The Musashi Vice President opened a sign frame. Who is it that beheads you for supporting the Western Armys main force? Thats right: Matsudaira of the Eastern Army. That means us. And your crime is convincing Terumoto to lead the Western Army and supporting that position. In other words... Your attempt to build hostility between us and Terumoto fits those conditions. Were willing to do this early, but what about you? AK sighed. I cannot believe this, he thought. ...I pushed too far. He could have maneuvered his way out of this if he had not been so insistent on the history recreation. He may have managed if he had not answered that final question about obeying the history recreation. But their position required that. So... How strange, he said while feeling the tension leave his shoulders. I thought everything was already over for me, but here I am hoping for more of a future. He could not accept death here. He still had something to do. In that case, he thought while uncrossing his arms and placing them on his lap. He lowered his head in a bow. I would like us to forget this entire meeting ever happened. And in exchange... You are free to do with me as you wish. Art-Ga: Oh, were we not supposed to be doing that already? I was drawing up a doujinshi. Vice President: Is that why I havent heard much from you recently? Unturning: Anyway, Vice President, what are we going to do with him? Good question, said Masazumi while putting a hand on her hip with Tsukinowa mimicking the action. Yes. She made up her mind and raised her right forearm. Lets take the Musashi to Kantou. AK did not so much gasp as he continued inhaling for too long. Everyone around him was dumbfounded, but there was one thing still moving. ...The udon? No. It was a pair of arms. The black and white arms slid down the bamboo waterway starting at the top of the stepped terrace. They picked up a fair amount of speed and the wrists and elbows moved in a synchronized fashion as they passed between everyone and then took a certain action. The wrists lowered once, bobbed in a count to three, and then lifted up again as a signal to the others. Why even have this discussion!? You dont have to shout, thought Masazumi while flinching back. Hold on. Calm down, everyone. H-how are we supposed to stay calm!? Balfette stood up and turned her way. She was still holding a bowl of udon and a pair of chopsticks and her eyebrows were raised. You cant just do this! Do you have any idea why Im so mad, Vice President!? Because you wanted access to cheap and delicious udon every day. Balfette immediately turned back toward Naruze and the smiling Weiss Hexen smacked her on the forehead. Owww! Trembling, Balfette turned back toward Masazumi. H-how can you all read my mind!? Are you psychic!? I think youre just far too expressive. Balfette fell to her knees just as Mitotsudaira returned after rescuing the arms before they were swept away down the river. She released the arms near Horizon and turned to speak. Masazumi? Are you sure its a good idea to send the Musashi back to Kantou? Itll be fine. Masazumi nodded. Im sure Ookubo will figure something out. Milady! Milady! Now is the time to fight back, not to slump down on the table! Hurry! Hurry and start your rebellion! Ughhhh. Itd be faster to fix that girls personality. That would solve everything. That was a very curious conclusion, dont you think? Gin responded to Muneshige with a nod in front of the teahouse. ...The Musashi will be returning to Kantou? She honestly did not know what this meant. There were several problems there, including the conflict with Hashiba and their relationship with Mouri. Besides, how would they intervene in the Honnouji Incident if they did that? Well, shes asking for a lot, but Ill figure something out. Ookubo got up with a sigh only to find someone standing in front of her. The Reine des Garous? My, my. Patrolling outside is helpful, but would you care to join me for a snack? She unwrapped a paper wrapping on a table to reveal some roast lamb skewers flavored with soy sauce and miso. She held a skewer out toward Gin with her husband by her side. Im glad we dont have to be enemies. Judge. Lets leave it at that, said Gin while finally relaxing. The Reine des Garous had appeared earlier. It had not happened out of the blue. She had emerged from the chill of the forest and sat down in the teahouse before anyone could stop her. They had let her through because she had seemed relaxed and void of hostility. Also... This wolf. A wolf made of fog was seated next to Gin and Muneshige. It was breathing and looking curiously up at them and it was probably the same as the ones seen in that forest from the night before. It was not an enemy. If anything, it was a guard dog. So... Did you take advantage of the divine transmission vulnerability to search out the pure Mouri members of Mouri? I have no real issue with them since their convictions will benefit Hexagone Fran?aise. The Reine des Garous smiled. But since they were only going to complicate things here, I decided to hold them in check just this once. Several signe cadres appeared around her and disappeared again. They came from the Pension Versailles and the Belle de Marionnettes in the local area. Their passion means they must make a show of Mouri being on Hashibas side. That way Hashiba wont have to criticize us for not properly taking their side. But now... They wont do anything. If they fought here, it could bring conflict back to Kantou. While they did make a show of it, but did not actually take Hashibas side. They are smart enough to make that distinction. However... A voice seemed to respond to the Reine des Garous. It was a distant howl. A wolfs howl reached them through the night sky. Thats all of them captured. When I report back to Hexagone Fran?aise, I will tell them I briefly brought down the local infrastructure because I sensed some stress after the Kantou Liberation. Then a sign frame appeared in front of Gin. She was curious what that report looked like from the Mouri side of things, but she chose not to ask lest she hurt them by doing so. But she did sigh. This was a useful opportunity. She nodded and spoke to the Reine des Garous. But it looks like we wont have a chance to be enemies until later on. Hmm. It is mostly up to Terumotos mood when Sekigahara happens. Be that as it may. Gin watched the wolf next to her tilt its head. I have now seen what you can do. Be careful. Testament. I appreciate the warning. That woman sure was confident. But Gin had seen it. She had seen how those wolves moved and the relaxed way the Reine des Garous moved. If the others had seen her active fighting style last night, then Gin had seen her passive fighting style here. That was bound to be useful. ...Thinking these things is probably rude. But she was a Tachibana, so this was who she was. And... Tachibana Wife: Satomi President. Are things okay over there? The wolves were following Yoshiyasu around. She had wanted to see how Righteousness was doing while also inspecting the public square with Tokishige who had begun repairs on Integrity. Then several of the Reine des Garouss wolves had shown up. They kept disappearing, combining, and splitting apart, but... Why do they like you so much? asked Tokishige. Dont ask me! I thought my genre was dogs. Genre? Oh. Yoshiyasu crossed her arms. Tokishige isnt familiar with that way of talking. Its Musashi slang. What does it mean? What type of character you are? Tokishige frowned and tilted her head for a while before finally responding. Thats dumb. She removed the wrench from her hip hard point part and turned her back. Just ignore the wolves. You wont be able to sleep otherwise. Oh, and if the Musashi does decide to come here, make sure to report everything to me. You have a tendency to do things without telling us anything. Wait! What do I do about these things!? They keep touching me even when I ignore them! Theyre your genre, arent they? Yoshiyasu was pretty sure Tokishige had not grasped the meaning of that term. But when she looked to the other side of the public square, she saw Yoshiaki throwing a stick to play fetch with the wolves. ...Did she secretly protect us from something? She had not received word about Yoshiakis presence or anything else. However... Yoshiaki, how are things progressing? Hm? Oh, they ended the one thing and are starting on the next. The Musashi is returning to Kantou. I see. She sat there for about seven seconds before opening a sign frame and shouting into it. What is the meaning of this, Musashi Vice President!? God, what a pain, thought Masazumi. Listen, everyone. I will now explain what we gain by retuning to Kantou. First of all... I want to establish more of a connection with the Kantou nations after the Kantou Liberation. And when you get down to it, its kind of awkward to have the Musashi at the Udon Kingdom. Once Hashiba finally returns, I just know theyre going to protest it. Then what will we do? asked Mitotsudaira. Thats simple enough, said Masazumi. She looked over to see Asama nod and activate a voice barrier. They could now speak privately. Well head back to Kantou, pretend to be nice and obedient, and then officially return here. There is a way of doing that, thought Masazumi She had thought it up earlier. Setting it up would not be easy, but... Well return right away. My goal is to be back in Kantou in three days time since thats the perfect way to harass Hashiba. Because if we get back quickly enough, we can be all, What, you losers are still doing repairs? Scram already. Masazumi-sama! Musashi is the obvious bad guy in that scenario! Dont let it bother you. Besides, we all know thats how our class does things. Masazumi got back on topic. Then we get back here in mid-August. Or at least by the 20th. That is going to take a lot of setting up, so I hope youre ready. And that begins tonight. She observed them all. She thought they might protest and say it was not possible, ask if she had actually thought this through, or say they wanted to eat more udon in Sanuki. But they all exchanged a glance and nodded. Judge. She knew that agreement was to be expected, but she also felt some surprise. ...Oh. They were learning how to respond to fast-moving international situations. She nodded in satisfaction, but then they began whispering to each other over the bamboo waterway. Judge. Coming back here would indeed be some largescale harassment, said Mitotsudaira. Judge. That sounds like some splendid harassment of Hashiba, Masazumi, said Tenzou. Judge. Harassment as national policy sounds kind of exciting to me! said Futayo. Can we stop using that word please? Masazumi lowered her gaze, sighed, and looked forward again to see Ankokuji kneeling before her. She nodded back at him. Thats our plan, Ankokuji Ekei. Now, can I ask something of you? What is it? Judge, she responded. You have a role to play in this. Volume 8A, 17: Realizer at a Standstill Volume 8A, Chapter 17: Realizer at a Standstill Wow Youuu are suuuper annoying Whyyy is thaaat? Point Allocation (Its Called Love) So youre saying that Muuusashi announced theyre coming baaack to Kantou? Asano was in one of the Azuchis internal corridors with her left arm in a sling. Her question was directed at the upperclassman walking ahead of her: Katagiri of the Hashiba Ten Spears. They both had a lernen figur open as they visited the Azuchis repair sites which were still busy even at night. Asano was here because her transportation spell came in handy. She had personally wanted to help with repairing Nabeshimas mechanical dragon since they were friends, but that had not been in the cards. ...I have myyy post. She had a lot on her mind, but her mind was sharp. That was thanks to getting her usual evening nap while her injuries were being healed. They will apparently come here three days from now, said Katagiri up ahead of her. Their excuse is transporting an emissary for the reconciliation after the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. She knew exactly what he meant. Although it took some speculation on her part. That emmissaryyy did a suuuper good job. Testament. He did. However... Katagiri looked around. They were surrounded by the noises and occasional tremor of construction. Ether light would also scatter, lighting up the area. They could hear it from above and below them on this internal corridor. We still need around 10 days for our repairs. Are weee going to fight in Kantouuu? Katagiris eyebrows rose. Oops. She had a tendency of reading too far ahead in a conversation. Ikeda had told her it was a bad habit. But I knowww that alreadyyy. But this upperclassman only nodded and responded. We have to consider it as a last resort. Dooo you think it will haaappen? Officially, I have to say it is my duty to consider such things. Personally, I dont think its happening. That explained it perfectly. He must beee smart. Smart in the saaame way as me. But... What will Muuusashi dooo? Good question, he said. This is only hypothetical, but lets assume Musashi tries to avoid conflict and stays out of this airspace. She listened to his answer. If they keep things peaceful, my guess is they will stay in the former Houjou land, send the emissary to us via transport ship, and then head to Mito. Because the Ariake is there. Asano pictured the Ariake since Katagiri had mentioned it. Ohhh, that biiig thing. Ikeda had been repairing the Shirasagi Castle because it had been destroyed by the Musashi and the Ariake working together. Everyone in M.H.R.R. was familiar with the Shirasagi Castle. Since the Testament said it never suffered from the fires of war and since it was a high-speed stealth craft, people had often said it would be used for forced reconnaissance and transport jobs. Whenever it had come up, the boys in her class had started arguing over which aerial ship was the strongest and they had always settled on the Shirasagi Castle being around #3. ...I doubt Ikedaaa ever thought heeed be repairing it. He was currently helping repair the Azuchi, but once that was done, he would be back to repairing the Shirasagi Castle and inspecting Mikawa. Whaaats in Miiikawa? Eh? Oh, whoooops. That was toooo much of a leap. But Katagiri responded while holding up his lernen figur of notes to attach a large notice on the ceiling. Theres probably a variety of things there. A lot of which we would want if we can recover them. I thooought it was destroyyyed? Ether light sparks entered through the open window to their side while some armor panels were cut away. She made sure to avoid that noise and light while listening to Katagiris answer. The ley line reactors explosion used pretty much the exact same system as a dragon line reactor, so we know how the explosion and subsequent destruction works. No living creatures could have survived, but there is something we can salvage. Ghooosts? Not quite. She thought about it for a bit, but... Well, Ikeda-kun was put in charge because we arent sure if it will work out or not. The setup and everything else were left to him, so you can try asking him. Testament. ...Ikeda, huhhh? He would have been watching from a distance when she lost at the Keichou Campaign. He would also have heard that she was beaten pretty badly and Nabeshima had lost too. However... Kanitama: Good morning! Lets all do our best on this brand new day!! Asano: Kani-sannn. Youre awfully cheerfulll so soon after a maaajor loss. Kanitama: Testament! Because our training camp begins today! I was asleep until just now! The Boy: Oh, right. You all are departing soon, arent you? The training camp had them leaving the Azuchi, but Asano thought that was a humongous pain and Kani found it a cause to celebrate. Since they had come from the same shopping district, they would have been eating and drinking the same things as they grew up, so where had this difference come from? And... Kanitama: I passed by Ikeda-kun before I went to sleep, so have you said hi to him yet, Asa-chan!? Asano: I dooont want to hear that from someone who only passed byyy him. Kanitama: Sorry! I was picking up speed even though I was on the way to get some sleep! Kani was such a genius that Asano could not even make sense of that statement. But that would have shown Ikeda that they were not just down in the dumps after losing. Because Kani was even faster than she used to be. That boy would head back to Mikawa before long. Asano would be going to Sanada with Giant Katou, so she would be spared his overly obvious lectures for a while. But... What, are you and Ikeda-kun an item? Huhhh? That one caught her off guard. She wanted to say where did that come from or shut up, but she knew he was smart in the same way as her. He was also an upperclassman, so she settled for giving him a hateful glare. But... Ah, love. He crossed his arms and started talking. Its never easy, is it? But it helps us grow as people, so its always worth it if you ask me. Ohhh, is thaaat how it worrrks? Yes, its a valuable experience. Even if it does end in heartbreak. He was clearly trying to get her to ask what he meant and she seriously considered ignoring him, but when they happened to pass by a stand selling kebab rations, she instead imagined grabbing just the skewer and jabbing him in the rear with it. ...Was he alllways this annoyyying? She had previously heard about him being caught on the receiving end of a back attack from Fukushima in the bath, so she was not sure she wanted a lecture on love from him. At any rate... Asano: Kani-saaan. Is therrre anything fun to dooo around here? Kanitama: Yes! The training camp! Its gonna be so much fun! Oops. Shes alllready in training camp mode. But... Asano: Whaaat, youre leeeaving already? Kanitama: Testament! Im already at the port! But Fukushima-senpai isnt here yet! I wonder where she is! I thought Massive Katou-senpai would be here to see her off too! Kiyomasa awoke with a start. She had fallen asleep. First and foremost, she felt surprise at having fallen asleep like this. ...! She sat up inside a bed. That was a normal place to fall asleep, yet it also felt wrong somehow. ...Oh? She fell asleep and woke up again every single day. But she had not gotten much sleep since arriving in Kantou because the Azuchi was so busy with repairs. She had managed to get some rest eventually and then... Umm. She felt like she was refusing to look at something important, but then she heard a sound. It was a bell. The rapid ringing sound was not from a real bell. The PC embedded in the wall next to the bed had opened a Catholic lernen figur while playing an alarm clock sound. She was confused why there was a PC there. The PC in her room was installed in the kitchen and the wall next to the bed had a space for her pajamas and changes of clothes. Why had the layout of her room changed? How odd. She tilted her head and then saw the text on the lernen figur. Kanitama: Fukushima-senpai! Its almost time to depart! ...!? She remembered now. She had made up her mind to visit Fukushima in her room. After finding Fukushima was not there, she had chosen to wait on the bed and then the exhaustion had hit her, so- N-now is not the time to analyze my actions! She quickly checked to see if the lernen figur was transmitting video or audio of her to Kani. It was not. She was safe. She felt bad doing this to Kani, but she had to ignore that message. ...U-umm. Was it a good thing or a bad thing that she was here? She felt it was not bad as far as demonstrating her intentions was concerned, but Fukushima had never returned. She may have gone straight to the port from somewhere else. This would all work out if Fukushima returned, but it would look like Kiyomasa was breaking and entering if anyone else happened to stop by. Not to mention... The Testament pillow! That was bad. Very bad. She could not let anyone else see that. She tried stuffing it inside her track suit to hide it. ...Oh? I dont look that different when its stuffed into the chest. Was the volume there so large already that an extra pillow did not make much difference? At any rate, she picked up her bucket and left the room. What other choice do I have? Fukushima was not returning and she had to leave soon. Even if Fukushima did return now, they would not have time to discuss anything. Thats only an excuse, isnt it? But she did think this was her best option right now. And based on the lernen figur, Kani might come running here to check for Fukushima, so Kiyomasa had to leave before that happened. Where is the departure port? The transport ship was waiting to be launched on the port side of the Azuchis 1st central ship. She would probably see Fukushima there. Being able to say goodbye would help calm her feelings for now. Fukushima awoke with a start. She had fallen asleep. First and foremost, she felt careless for having fallen asleep like this. ...! She sat up inside a bed. She repeated the word bed in her mind because something about this felt wrong somehow. ...Oh? She fell asleep and woke up again every single day. But she had not gotten much sleep since arriving in Kantou because the Azuchi was so busy with repairs and she had been preparing for their departure. She thought back on what she had been doing. Oh? She felt like she was averting her gaze from something important, but then she realized something. The alarm clock. She had set it to ensure she would wake up in time for their departure. Since it was not ringing, had she woken up before the set time? I must be ready to go in spirit as well. In that case, she thought while reaching toward her PC on the wall. Hm? Her hand did not find the solid PC there. She instead found an open space with some soft cloth inside. Strange, she thought while pulling her hand back, but something had gotten tangled on her hand. Boobs!? Of course not. A closer look showed this was chest underwear. In other words, a bra. But this was clearly not hers. She only knew one person who needed one of this size. Kiyo-dono. Then the truth hit her. This is Kiyo-donos room! She scrambled up from the bed and needlessly looked around. There was no sign that anyone else had stopped by the dark room. But... ...I am clearly breaking and entering. She was also curious about the time. Um. There was a clock on the wall that told her it was almost 2:05 AM. It was just about time to leave. ...Oh, no! She could not afford to be late, but she could still just barely squeak by with this. Still, forgetting all about their departure because she had entered Kiyomasas room without permission was a scandal. People will think me a pervert and the elementary school students will have to head home in groups starting tomorrow! No, wait, it is summer break. I am panicking too much. No, that is not the point! Her luggage was in her room, so she quickly reached toward this rooms door. Oh. She felt so pathetic needing to make sure the coast was clear before stepping out into the hallway. At any rate, she rushed down the hallway and back to her own room. The night breeze felt nostalgic to Koroku. The port bow of the Azuchis 1st central ship was already full of noise from the transport ship making a special trip to northern M.H.R.R. It was up and running and would begin moving forward as soon as its mooring hooks were released. ...Good thing we got this place repaired already. Repairing the ships ports had been given high priority. Some of the ports had still been functional, but Houjous attack had been along the inner edges of the ships. The final mechanical dragon in particular had raced along the side of the ships and destroyed the inner edge ports that provided the shortest route between each ship. Her people had been in charge of repairing those areas, but she had used the Genbu for transporting parts when they were in a hurry. But moving the Genbu around a lot on the ships would have been dangerous, so she had used its gravity impacts to punch the repair parts to the other ships. ...That was a lot of fun. It had only taken about half an hour, but it was not often a job required such precision from a god of war. It had been even more fun once she realized it caused less damage to the deck when she used a shallow trajectory that skipped the parts along the deck instead of a high trajectory that had them drop down to their destination. They had managed to repair this port as a part of all that, but... Fukushima still isnt here. What is she doing? Oh! She just told me shes on her way! Kani had already finished carrying her luggage onto the transport ship, so now she was running back and forth along the gangway. She was restless, but Koroku kind of understood. They were spending their long break at a training camp with some major name inheritors. That would probably be exciting to the outdoorsy type. And... Hachisuka-senpai, do you need someone to escort you!? Why would I? Because its late at night! I cant go back to my room anyway. Oh, yeah! Its being exorcised, isnt it!? It is, was all she said. The Shinto exorcists were currently seated in a punishment cell. Before their work, they had insisted she not spy on them during their purification. What are you, a crane or a Yuki Onna? The maid automaton that had delivered food to them had seen what they were doing and later reported back to Koroku: I determined they needed to be arrested. Shaja. But that meant the purification was incomplete, so she was afraid to return to her room. So... I guess I can use Fukushimas room. Having the PC on the wall next to the bed was inconvenient for her since she liked to sit on the floor while playing games, but that was still better than being haunted every time she played anything. The save data was kept on the ships server, so as long as she logged in with her account, she would not even mess with Fukushimas PC environment. ...I guess Ill do that. I need to get her permission and then tell Takenaka. Oh? Has Fukushima-sama already left? Just then, Kiyomasa stepped out onto the deck while wearing a track suit. Kiyomasa started by looking around for Fukushima. But... ...She isnt here. Was she already inside the transport ship? Kiyomasa looked to the windows in hopes of glimpsing her, but then Kani called out to her from the wharf. Massive Katou-senpai! Have you seen Fukushima-senpai!? Eh? She was surprised because she had not noticed Kani, but also, You mean she did not beat me here? Beat you here? parroted Hachisuka. Yes, because I was in her- Kiyomasa started to respond, but quickly swallowed the words and restated that. Y-yes, because I was considering going to her room, but I never did because I was pretty sure she had already left. You dont need to check her room. ...Thats the part you focus on!? But she could tell she was being too self-conscious about all this. Blindly denying everything would only rouse suspicions, so she looked to Kani and simply asked. Where has Fukushima-sama gone? Not even you know!? ...Why do you assume I would? The words why and for what reason kept repeating in her mind, but everyone probably knew the two of them were good friends. That thought brought a brief burst of happiness, but she was afraid that response would begin an infinite loop and she would come to a stop. It certainly felt like she was already failing to make any progress. ...Im around her a lot, but I dont actually understand her very well. That thought got her down due to the strength of her feelings. I hate this, she thought. These dark thoughts and worries kept swirling through her mind and she was going to be a nuisance to the others if she did not resolve them soon. So... I will go search for- Before she could get the word her out, a gust of wind blew in from behind her. Fukushima had arrived on the deck from the passageway behind her and she was carrying her luggage on her back. My apologies! I overslept! Fukushima ran out onto the deck and rushed toward the transport ship wharf. But she saw someone on the way there: Kiyomasa. ...Kiyo-dono! She was there. She existed here. That fact felt as solid as a stone wall and she was not sure what to do about it. Her running legs nearly came to a stop after noticing the girl. She did want to stop. She had been in Kiyomasas room earlier, so she had already worked out how she felt. So she decided to say something to her. She just had to say Kiyo-dono and I will see you after we return. That was how it had always been between them. But... Uh... When Kiyomasa looked back in surprise, her blue eyes looked straight into Fukushimas eyes. Fukushima could have sworn she heard stone crashing together when their eyes met. She felt like Kiyomasa could see right through her and was accusing her, so she quickly averted her gaze. She looked down. But... ...Nh! Kiyomasas chest was huge. No, massive is the accepted term. This is no different than usual. And yet... ...Why do they look even bigger than usual!? That could not be. Human breasts could not grow so much in such a short period of time. If so, people would not make such meaningless entreaties to the gods and governments of every nation. Then is this due to my own dirty thoughts? Am I doing an indecent naked-eye zoom on that part of her because I only see Kiyo-dono as a pair of breasts? I must stop myself from using that Indecent Zoom technique in the future. She felt lucky she was running because she could board the ship without Kiyomasa noticing her dirty thoughts. She did feel bad boarding without saying anything to her, but... CCCCC Ahh, I hate myself right now. Fukushima had to admit it. It was so bad that she could not even look Kiyomasa in the eye anymore. She did not want her to realize how she felt. Because... ...Now is not the time for that. She could have done it if they had met up in her room. There, they could have worked it out between just the two of them. But that was not possible here. They were outside. Hachisuka was here and so was Kani. There were plenty of other eyes on them as well. She could not disturb everyones harmony for her own personal issue. But that meant she could not bring her own feelings into order. Which was why she hated herself. She hated that she could not just turn around and say goodbye to Kiyomasa. And her inability to do something so simple confirmed something for her. ...I really do love Kiyo-dono. But she could not say so. Not right now anyway. They had just lost a major battle and they were about to begin a training camp. The defeated Hashiba forces were heading out to strengthen themselves, so the two of hem had to be a source of hope for the others. They had to return from this camp as someone who inspired confidence in people and convinced them they would not lose next time. So she could not interrupt all that by getting her heart broken. Uh. She realized something while running across the gangway from the wharf to the ship. ...Im just assuming she would reject me. Of course she was. With her good looks, she is bound to already have a partner or two. No, wait. Two partners would be a problem, so I do hope it is only one...no, wait! I want her to have zero partners! It was currently possible to marry and have children with a member of the same sex. And if neither of them could carry the child for whatever reason, someone else could carry it and there was also a new method that allowed it to be done entirely artificially. She had been thinking that would be nice to try out if they had the opportunity... ...But that can never happen if Kiyo-dono does not want it. She had come to realize that two people could be thinking very different things even when they seemed to agree on so much. Just because she was interested in something so niche did not mean Kiyomasa felt the same way. She was bound to be rejected. C''est la vie, like they said in Hexagone Fran?aise. I can go drinking with Katagiri afterwards. He too was rejected by someone C or in his case, by fate C so he should understand how I feel. But not in the bath this time. The dining hall would also be a problem, but we can find a place somewhere. Fukushima-senpai! The ship is leaving! She realized she had come to a stop on the gangway. That was taking her to the second level of the transport ship and Kani was already looking down at her from the deck overhead. Kani probably had a nice view from up there, so she could probably see the people seeing them off. So Fukushima decided to go there. If she looked down from the deck, she would be able to see Kiyomasa. If there was nothing they could do from that distance, then she felt like she would be able to give her a smile. Yes, that is what I will do. So she continued toward the ship. Fukushima-sama! The voice from behind caused her to flinch just before she entered the ship. Volume 8A, 18: Accuser at the Port Volume 8A, Chapter 18: Accuser at the Port How did you End up like that? Point Allocation (Im the Same) Kiyomasa only now realized what she was doing. She was on the boarding gangway leading to the transport ship as it prepared to depart. Fukushima was boarding the ship and she stood at its entrance. The people seeing the ship off were already gathered on the wharf. The ship would be leaving once Fukushima was onboard and it would be above enemy territory to begin with. It would be hurrying to the west to disguise its course and thus keep its destination a secret. Now was not the time to be approaching the ship. She was very clearly interfering with its departure. However... ...Fukushima-sama. Her eyes had met Fukushimas when the girl had arrived on deck earlier. She had looked surprised, but Kiyomasa had seen something else in her face. ...Fear. Why was that? Did Fukushima want to avoid her? She did not understand. Plus, Fukushima had proceeded to lower her gaze, look scolded, and then look away from her entirely. That had honestly been a close one. Kiyomasa was hiding her testament pillow in her chest. Having that discovered would be very bad indeed. She did not want to be labeled weird immediately before they left. But she had something else on her mind too. Fukushima-sama. Fukushima was not turning back toward her. Kiyomasa called her name, hoping that unmoving back would look her way. ...I... She wanted to say something about the look on Fukushimas face earlier. But... CCCC Her voice would not come. She tried to form the words, but only her lips moved. ...I cant do it. Why did you look at me that way? I dont get it. We were together so much and shared so much time together during the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle and the training before that. We laughed together, we accepted each other, and it was so much fun. So... Fukushima-sama, she said. Did I do something to you? She took a breath. Why did you look so frightened when you saw me? Fukushima reflexively turned back toward Kiyomasa. ...I was not! Had she reacted to the word frightened because she was a warrior? No. That was not it. She was not afraid of Kiyomasa. Quite the opposite. She wanted to be with Kiyomasa. But she could not gather her thoughts on the matter and she feared any careless act here might just make Kiyomasa hate her. Her fear was directed at her own actions, not at Kiyomasa. So... ...Kiyo-dono. She tried to say Kiyomasa had it wrong. But... CCCCC Their eyes met. Kiyomasas blue eyes were staring straight at her. She felt like those eyes were seeing right through to her thoughts and she could tell she was worrying Kiyomasa, which made her feel even more apologetic. ... She could not bear to look directly at Kiyomasa. She turned her eyes to the right while trying to make it as unnoticeable as possible. Looking down was not an option because then she would see that chest again. But once her gaze was removed from the girl, her mouth managed to move. She let out an unusually heated breath while her lips parted. Her voice was pathetically quiet. I...am not afraid of thou. Not again, thought Kiyomasa. Fukushima was acting strangely. That girl prided herself in her strength, so why was she afraid of Kiyomasa? And... ...Why is she lying about it? She had never shown this kind of fear during their interplay of offense and defense while sparring. She had fled from attacks, but she had never hidden and she had always remained on the same stage. This was different. She was running away, cowering, and trying to hide. She was running away, but she was not searching for a path toward fighting back. She was running away and nothing beyond that. So she lied. That was what hurt most. ...Why? Why was she lying? Kiyomasa just wished she knew the reason why. If she had done something wrong, she might be able to fix it if she knew what it was. And she was prepared to forgive Fukushima for anything. And yet... Why? Fukushima refused to look her in the eye, responded with fear, avoided her, and kept her distance, but none of that was the worst part. ...Her lies hurt more than any of it. Because it told her Fukushima did not trust her. Im so stupid. Was I wrong all this time when I thought she trusted me? And now everything I thought I knew is falling apart. Please dont lie. She tried to feign calm as best as she could manage. Fukushima reacted with a gasp, and... I am not lying. That response was joined by the transport ships horn. It was leaving. The horn nearly drowned out her voice, but it still reached Kiyomasas ears. You are. I am not. Then, said Kiyomasa. Can you tell me one thing? She had been wondering this. If she received an answer to this, she would forget all of her doubts about Fukushima. It was a very easy question to answer, but she placed such great weight on it. Because she wanted so very badly to trust her. Where were you before coming here? Fukushima thought she could hear the blood draining from her face. ...She doesnt know, does she!? No, she could not. If Kiyomasa had noticed her there, she would have woken her, sat by her side, or made some other approach. She trusted Kiyomasa enough to know that. But, thought Fukushima. Her own room had been empty when she had rushed back there to grab her luggage. So she calmed her breathing and responded. I was napping. And... Napping in my room. Kiyomasa spoke before she was even finished answering. Youre lying. That response was enough to elicit an Eh? from Fukushima. But... Youre lying! Hearing that, Fukushima wondered if Kiyomasa really had seen her in her room. Whatever the case, her thoughts raced, trying to find some way to smooth this over. But then she saw it. Youre lying... Kiyomasa was crying even as she accused Fukushima. No. I mustnt cry. It would worry her if I did. But... ...I dont want this. I dont want her to lie to me. I dont want her to not trust me. I dont want her to ignore everything I say. I dont want any of this. Why cant all of this be a lie or a dream so it can just go away. I cant take it anymore. No. She wiped the tears from her eyes, but more took their place. Kiyo-dono... Stop it. Stop it. Dont bother. If Im not important enough for the truth... ...Then dont bother pretending to care about me! I never knew kindness could make you feel so pathetic. But theyre leaving. Im only in the way. Yes, she doesnt even trust me, so all I am is in the way. But... Fukushima-sama. Im sorry. Im already crying and theres no hiding it now. So... Can I burden you with one last thing? Im allowed this much, arent I? O-of course. Anything. Well, said Kiyomasa. I love someone. She could not believe how easily the words came. But, she continued. It looks like Im nothing but a nuisance to them. So... Im going to tell only you who it is and then forget any of it ever happened. Fukushima thought she heard the horn sound a second time. The ship was leaving. Kani was shouting something from the deck up above, but it did not reach her ears. She was frozen in place. ...Kiyo-dono loves someone? She could only think of one thing to say. Who is- Its you. As soon as the words reached her, the transport ships door shut. They were out of time. Kani saw the ship leave and the gangway withdraw at the very last second. On it, Kiyomasa was walking away with her back turned. Kani looked back toward Nabeshima and Asano, but... ...Massive Katou-senpai!? She had not heard what those two had said, but it had not looked like an angry argument. And yet Massive Katou had ended up in tears. ...Is it about friendship!? But Fukushima herself was not here. The people down on the Azuchis deck would fall out of view before long. Fukushima-senpai! Kani ran toward the stairs leading below deck. She opened a lernen figur, but there was no response or post from Fukushima. Only... Nabe3: I guess Kiyomasa-senpai really does love Fukushima-senpai. Asano: Yeahhh, I heard some realllly annoying talk on thaaat subject today. She did not know what that was about, but she left the rest of them on the deck. She was used to these kinds of things after seeing it happen so much in high school, but... Fukushima-senpai! Massive Katou-senpai ran away! She ran down to the second floor corridor and found Fukushima collapsed there. Collapsed on her back. Her head was leaning against the wall with the rest of her sprawled out in the corridor. Fukushima-senpai!? After running over to the motionless girl, Kani found she did appear conscious. But her eyes were on the fully-shut door and her emotions seemed to have shut down. When Kani lifted Fukushimas hand and let go, it flopped right back down to the floor. Fukushima-senpai! Hey! Are you okay!? That question resulted in sudden movement. Fukushima sprang up into a sitting position and then collapsed forward. Ahhhhhhhhhhh!! Kani could see a mixture of tears and anger as Fukushima shouted. Then Fukushima slammed her forehead against the door like she was trying to break through it. With a loud thud, the corridor clearly shook. And... Aghhh! She sucked in a dry breath of anger and collapsed back down onto the floor. She stopped moving again. Kani could guess that Fukushima had failed at something. ...B-but what!? She had no idea what was going on, but... Umm, how should I carry her!? When in doubt, rely on the M.H.R.R. Warriors Manual. She followed its guidance by ejecting Sasamura and placing Fukushima on top to transport her to the medical room. You had a tough time in battle, so you need some rest! Okay, rest time is over! The name of the game tonight is time reduction! The sky overlooking the Seto Inland Sea was gradually rotating. The view was clear in all 360 degrees. The sky was visible above and a giant aerial city was visible below. This was the Musashi. The giant ship was made of 8 smaller ships and now it was turning in the dead of night. The bow was shifting from southwest to east. We are preparing for our trip to Kantou. While we turn, evenly distribute the ships supplies and the transport ships arriving from below. Are the supplies still coming in from the Udon Kingdom!? Masazumi gave instructions in the emergency Student Council command center set up on Musashinos bow. She looked up into the sky to see many transport ships coming and going, but the ones from the Udon Kingdom were all coming alongside Musashis larger ones and carrying their cargo inside their holds or onto their decks. Circle Be: Yayyy! I love harbor management work! Vice President: Hey, are you sure about this? Can we really leave by morning? Circle Be: Itll be fine! Just fine! Theres a trick to it, but Ill have all the supplies and support materials loaded so we can leave for Kantou. Masazumi put a hand on her hip and sighed at Heidis response. Its a rough method, but thats unavoidable in a race against time. Gold Mar: Loading the supplies and materials normally takes 3 days no matter how much we speed it up, but were doing it all in one night. Yeah, said Masazumi. We need to hurry to Kantou with supplies and materials for Satomi and Mouri. Which required this. Well finish the basic preparations tonight and the Musashi will depart for Kantou tomorrow morning. But the trip to Kantou will take three days. Thats our current plan. They needed to secure supplies and materials for Kantou and stock up the Musashis own reserves. They would effectively complete that tonight and depart. Masazumi knew the plan was unrealistic and everyone was wondering the same thing. Worshiper: Is this really possible? Im sure the Musashi already had its own reserves, but still. Ohiroshiki was answered by Augesvarer. Excitement filled her voice. Circle Be: Itll be fine! Just fine! The trick is that it takes three days. You see, she began. Circle Be: Musashi is an aerial city ship. We all know that, but people tend to overlook it. The Commerce and Industry Guild doesnt of course and our transport ship fleet is arranged accordingly, but I dont think theyve ever done something on this large a scale. The basic idea was simple. To sum it up... Circle Be: Well be resupplied by pursuit. Meaning... Circle Be: The Musashi is a giant ship, but it doesnt use up all of its reserves right away. So all of the supplies plus what well use up en route are loaded up on transport ships that pursue or move out ahead of us to get the supplies to us. You can think of it as being resupplied over three days while we travel. Taking three days to reach Kantou is a pretty slow pace, but since we can resupply while doing so, this should speed everything up. 10ZO: Wont the pursuing transport ships incur high fuel costs? Circle Be: Thats why weve gathered up merchants within Musashi who want to prove themselves. The Udon Kingdom is a major trade city, so buying up enough reserves for the Musashi and enough supplies and materials for Kantou will be an excellent deal for everyone involved. If they can find the profit line here, then establishing a connection with the Udon Kingdom will mean a lot. Flat Vassal: Not to mention that the Udon Kingdom is also known as Sanuki! Circle Be: Youd almost think that was its real name! 10ZO: You are in awfully high spirits, Heidi-dono. Art-Ga: Because shes finally working again. Theres nothing sweeter for a money-lover like her. Gold Mar: She was also freed from the udon. Unturning: She still has to pay back her debt, so its more like shes living in denial while she can. Circle Be: Dont say thaaaaaaaaat! And who just started a thread titled Udon Recs: Prostration Special on the divine network!? Partner with us and let us plaster the thread with ads! She never changed. Anyway, the female udon was probably commanding the transport ships from the sky above. Circle Be: Some of the merchants are planning to get cargo takeout at a trade port along the way instead of buying it at the Udon Kingdom. Nothing beats a wide array of connections. Once a ship is ready, theyll load as much cargo onto the Musashi as they can. Once the Musashis deck is too crowded for that, theyll go on ahead and the Musashi will catch up to them, accept their cargo, and say bye. The more maneuverable small and midsized merchants are flying out ahead of us right away to reduce overall transport costs. Vice President: That explains why I see so many ships flying east instead of coming and going here. We really have to thank the Udon Kingdoms capacity. Im impressed they could handle all of this. Circle Be: Oh, dont think that. Thats exactly what they want. Really? asked Masazumi. Silver Wolf: The Udon Kingdom hasnt been getting as much trade traffic since K.P.A. Italia was absorbed by M.H.R.R. The trade lines used to sell grains to K.P.A. Italia and Hexagone Fran?aise are being reworked to assist M.H.R.R., but until they get that done, they have inventory sitting around without anyone to sell it to. Exactly, said Augesvarer. Circle Be: Plus, Europe wants cheap food right now thanks to the Thirty Years War and that will only increase after the war. Because the population explodes once peace arrives. That means a grain-producing region across the inland sea from Europe is going to be doing tons of business in the future. So the major merchants want to protect their connections with the Udon Kingdom and the midsized ones hope to get a piece of or outright take over the major ones connections by buying up all that dead inventory. They might lose money in transport costs this time, but it will all be worth it if they can steal those connections here. As Treasurer, were paying 10% of the fuel costs to ensure everyone can keep up without any delays in departure and arrival times. Some of the large transport ships in the sky were directly linked with ones from the Udon Kingdom. ...Is that how theyre sending entire transport ships to Satomi or Mouri as supplies? The Udon Kingdom directly faced K.P.A. Italia and Hexagone Fran?aise. Their flight would not be much different from a full-size aerial ship. They were already forming a row of ships to the east with a virtual ocean trailing behind them. So... Circle Be: The trade negotiations must end by dawn. Once everything is decided, its time to leave for Kantou. Masazumi, your job is to ensure the Musashi leaves on time and to manage its travel. Musashi and the others will handle all that, but youre in command. Then, said Masazumi. The Musashi will depart for Kantou tomorrow morning. The Treasurers will handle payment of the transport ships in Musashis care. Because I am sure they will come in handy in Kantou as well. Me: Hey, Im being forced to work for free at the non-main Blue Thunder, but is it really worth getting to Kantou so quickly? Vice President: Yes, there is a simple reason for that. Tachibana Wife: I have to ask. Is there any way this will not lead to a clash with the Hashiba forces over here? Judge, replied Masazumi. Vice President: Simply put, its all a form of harassment. Why did it take a full ten seconds before anyone posted anything else on the divine network? Volume 8A, 19: Announcer from the Viewing Platform Volume 8A, Chapter 19: Announcer from the Viewing Platform Are you free during the break? Do you have work to do? Or what? Point Allocation (It Depends) So Musashi will be passing south of here today? Unno was using a water scoop to water the wooden planters on Sanada Academys roof. Her injuries had yet to fully heal. This was meant as exercise to assist her recovery and Mochizuki was helping her. Unno-sama, spreading your arms as much as possible while carrying the bucket would work toward the rehabilitation of your shoulders. As would not moving your wrist when swinging the water scoop. ...As for Musashi, this is the third day since they left Sanuki, so we should see them between the southwestern mountains at around midday. Why did I think it was a good idea to have you manage my rehab? ...But why is Musashi coming this way all of a sudden? Werent they better off over there? I doubt that information would be useful to us, said Mochizuki while removing some weeds from the planters. How do they get weeds up on the roof? asked Unno. This type has extremely small seeds which can be carried by the wind or birds. It is also possible the seeds were in the soil to begin with. I see, said Unno as she tapped the water scoop against her head. Feels like Im useless outside of combat and Shinto. I apologize. I just happened to know that one is all. Then a few Terrestrial Dragons rose up from the forest in front of the academy. They were around 80m long and they began whispering among themselves while looking Unnos way. Because Unno-san is the athletic type, you see. Shes hopeless when it comes to cooking, isnt she? Should we help her out? Invite her to our next party? You are very popular, Unno-sama, noted Mochizuki. When youre that big I can hear you whispering! shouted Unno. The dragons cried out in surprise and sank back into the forest, making Unno sigh. I really hope theyre actually doing their jobs. Weve got some visitors coming for training, right? Led by Katou Kiyomasa of the Hashiba Ten Spears, yes. Mochizuki looked southeast. She gazed over the mountains, past the plains, and beyond the blue sky. Can you see it? asked Unno. I have been able to for a while now. The Azuchi is there off the coast of Satomi. Mochizuki crouched low as was her habit when viewing a target. Which one is our enemy, I wonder. That is a very Sanada question to ask. Some might have asked which is our ally. Unno thought about what that meant. Ha, she laughed bitterly. We supposedly paved the way to a new Sanada, so Ive got to work on that. Testament. Just then, the door to the roof was kicked open. They looked over to see a large man burst out and stomp on the floor several times. Dammit, dammit, dammit! What the hell!? Summer break was supposed to be my big summer debut. I was supposed to go to a training camp to get my mechanical horse license, meet a cute girl there, and ask her out. Yes, Ive developed a bit of a fear of girls lately thanks to some recent violence including a heel to the face. Ha ha. Oh, me? Im Sanada Nobuyuki, Chancellor of Sanada Academy. Im the herbivore type. Cause I live in the mountains. Ha ha ha. Then I flash her my pearly whites and it wouldve gone perfectly, but now the Azuchi is visiting for a training camp!? And if that wasnt bad enough, the Musashi is coming back!? Papa is gone now and I cant possibly suck up to both of them at the same time! Please come back, papa! Let me live on easy street!! Could you keep all that to yourself? wondered Unno while Mochizuki gave her a silent look that suggested she was thinking the same thing. Then the herbivore type noticed them. Wh-what are you doing here!? Were you eavesdropping on me!? Its not eavesdropping when you shout it at us. And if anything, youre the whiner type. Is that any way to speak to your Chancellor!? A few Terrestrial Dragons stood up in the forest out ahead and waved their front legs side to side while glaring at him. Then they sank back down into the forest. Damn them! I deserve more respect!! Listen, respect means you speak to me politely and do what I say while I sit down and eat like this! The supposed target of respect used his athletic ability to sit in an imaginary chair and then blew imaginary smoke from his mouth. Excellent. Anyway, shouldnt you be preparing for the Hashiba training camp? asked Unno. What are you doing here? added Mochizuki. Wh-what do you take me for!? A survivor whose survival is honestly baffling. Add that he is someone who is untouchable...while at home, Unno-sama. D-dammit, you have to hit me where it hurts, dont you!? Mochizuki opened a sign frame, grabbed it between two fingers, and tossed it to Nobuyuki. Wh-whats this? A love letter!? Wow, Ive never seen Mochizuki give anyone that look before. I am sorry, Unno-sama, but I could not help myself. You two! Stop moving from one comment to another so fast! I cant keep up! And what is this!? Very well, acquiesced Mochizuki while continuing to weed the planters. I wrote up a list of things Sanadas Chancellor should really get done today. As an automaton, I would appreciate it if you added go to sleep and never wake up to the very end. Oh, so youre saying youll come wake me up instead!? Yeah, hes a survivor all right, thought Unno as she glared at the man holding up the sign frame in both hands. Hey! he shouted back at them. What is it now? Thanks! he smiled. Papa and the others left me in charge, but Im no good at thinking things through! Ill use this to guide me for now, so give me another one when Ill need it! Is that any way to ask for a favor? Im the Chancellor, remember!? He ran back down toward the hallway. Wait for me, cuties at the training grouuuuund! Unno sighed at the very un-ninja-like pounding of his feet. And... What now? If he comes to complain again, I recommend throwing that at him. Good point. Unno relaxed her shoulders. How does he have so much energy during summer break? That is his natural state, but it does make me want to avoid him. Then Mochizuki noticed something. Oh, Unno-sama, your arm is moving well. Sure enough, she could move her arm more than she thought. The movement was more light than smooth. She kind of felt like her arm was still being supported by a sling, but... At least he helped rid me of my excess tension. She waved the empty water scoop and stopped it in midair. It was pointing southwest. I wonder if Musashi has as much energy as ever. Okay, its getting hot and well be entering Kantou soon. You should be busy once we arrive, so lets get your last retest out of the way. Masazumi wore her summer uniform as she listened to their homeroom teachers voice up at a windy spot. Everyone was gathered on Musashinos bow deck. And... Um, Sensei, were actually still busy this morning, so I would appreciate it if we could get this exam done sooner rather than later. Huh? I thought you were free this morning. Augesvarer raised her hand in response while Kimi combed her mussed-up hair. Not only are the supplies still coming in, but the empty cargo containers from Mouri have already arrived. Then again, were lucky they arrived this soon. That plus what we received from Sanuki should give us full use of the next 58 hours instead of just 24 hours. Thats true, said Asama while opening a few sign frames. So many different nationalities of ship are passing through the Musashis barrier, so I have to continue the docking procedure even as we travel. Sorry about that, Asama-chi. This is making us a lot of money, so Ill thank you later. Yes, yes, said Asama. Masazumi knew that girl had not been anywhere other than the Student Council rec room and Suzus Bath for the past two days. In fact, most of them had been doing that. ...This is a huge burden on us all. I wont say Im sorry, though. Because we have a good reason for all of this, said Masazumi. It means a lot to enter Kantou early. Staying in the Udon Kingdom like that would have been nice too, but we have a safer and more justifiable reason to return to Kansai. Are we using the Swedish Chancellor? Hmm. We would need a signature for that, so we cant be so open about it. But... We have a number of last resorts here, which means we have other options. And... We need Hashibas help as well. Hashibas? asked Mitotsudaira. She had a hunch she knew what Masazumi was thinking. If they would be returning again to the west from Kantou, then they would have to use something in Kantou. They would have to use their political position and their physical supplies for that. So... ...I can make a pretty good guess. But she did not know how that could be used to send them back to Kansai. Their preparations for that must not have been complete. At any rate... We can work on that as our own problem later, said Mitotsudaira. Sensei, what kind of exam will this be? And, she added. Naomasa and the Tachibana Couple are in Satomi, so what about them? Hm, well figure something out for them, I guess. That woman was as irresponsible as ever, which did not seem ideal for a teacher. I ate a bit too much last night, so Im in the mood for some exercise. Exercise? They all tilted their heads and she smiled. Judge. So lets make this a quick and simple exam. Such as... Ill run to the academy and you win if you can hit me just once on the way. We can take a break there once its over. Oriotri watched their reactions. They did more than just tense up. Asama hid a yawn with her left hand while raising her right. Several pieces of metal fell from the sky. They were transport pallets made by modifying reinforced bamboo launchers for use in battle. They contained the silver chains, Tonbo Spare, Umetsubaki, and... Master Tenzou. Im tired, so lets say this is enough, Margot. I hate that Unturning Centipede was destroyed, but I can still transfer in the mandible swords and the legs. All of the pallets popped open and they all retrieved their weapons from within. CCCCCCC Then they all came at her at once. There was no hesitation and no one had signaled the beginning of the battle. But once they had clearly-defined winning and losing conditions, they made their move. Behind them, Neshinbara already had a sign frame open and was sending instructions. ...Did he guess this would happen and worked out some strategies on the way up? If so, well done! Oriotri dashed back and started to jump, but... Oh. She noticed a shadow overhead and then Raging Beast dropped down at her from directly overhead. The crash was a series of metallic impacts and wooden splintering. Adele raised her right arm to say Raging Beast had been successful launched from the engine division. We did it! Im glad I had it ready for launch at any moment just in case something happened in Kantou! She ran forward to find the engine division had done outstanding work. Raging Beast had actually landed on its feet. The legs were held together for landing and not even their teachers gorilla-like strength could have saved her from that metallic stomp. Come to think of it, maybe this is bad? Sensei! Are you all right!? After checking, Adele ran toward Raging Beast. She heard her classmates footsteps running up behind her, but as she approached first... ...''Eh? Their teacher was waving from between Raging Beasts legs. She was perfectly fine. In fact... Oh- The following no was erased by the impact to Adeles hastily-raised spear. Their teacher had burst from between Raging Beasts legs and swung her sword up from below. The very end of that attack had caught at Adeles spear, lifting her feet from the deck. CCCCCC She was launched backwards. Adele suppressed her voice in the air. She had been sent airborne by an attack. That much was fine. Well, no, its not. But it wasnt right to be thrown from the deck when just the tip of a sword caught you. ...But last time, she managed to spank me with it, so Ive improved a lot to actually defend myself! Yes, she had gotten her defenses up this time. She had only been lifted from the deck, so she only had to stick the landing and continue her pursuit. They had a lot of fast people, so she could continue on with them and avoid a similar mistake again. ...Like the 1st and 5th special Duty Officers! Okay, Mary-dono, lets go for it! My king, Horizon, I will carry you with my silver chains! Adele suddenly felt very lonely. In fact, she felt like those two had become a lot slower than her. Did that mean she was their classs top sprinter because she was single? No, there was still the Vice Chancellor. ...But she acts almost entirely on a whim. At any rate, she wanted to keep her motivation from dropping quite so rapidly. Im doing a good job here. I nearly crushed her with my mobile shell and I blocked her counterattack. That just left landing. Nailed it! Just as their teacher slipped past Raging Beast and prepared to dash away, Adele pursued, quick on her feet. She knew she could catch up and launch an attack from behind. Defeating their teacher would be difficult, but even if she failed at that, she could still buy some time for the others to catch up. So... Here I go! Adele! shouted Asama from behind. What is it? she wondered while looking back. Watch out, please. Hassan flew in from behind her with a giant plate held overhead. He had probably been aiming for Oriotri, but he ended up on the same path as her. Ah. They collided. Everyone saw Hassan added to the defeated list. He was lucky that his plate was not broken and Masazumi brought a hand to her chin while carried over Futayos shoulder. Thats the last thing Balfette needed after last night. Because- Because she was hit with a plate after being up late? Horizon easily predicted the answer but then hit herself in the head. I do apologize, Masazumi-sama. You were making such a clever pun based on how similar those two pairs of words sound C yes, you must have spent the last three days and three nights coming up with it in the hopes of bringing yourself closer to the rest of us C and yet I went ahead and ruined it for you. Now, if anyone is having trouble figuring out why such a lame pun is funny, allow me to explain- Enough analysis. But when they all ran over, they found Adele collapsed with the large curry plate resting on her head. If you ask me, this looks like the corpse of a curry villain from a childrens TV show, said Ohiroshiki. If so, its gonna explode in a few more seconds, said Toori. How heavy is that curry anyway? asked Mitotsudaira. Around 7kg including the plate, helpfully supplied Hassan. Oh? So her head was crushed by 7kg? said Horizon. That means Adele-sama was taken out by curry, but that is probably how she would have wanted to go. Hey, quit standing around and come after me! Their teachers voice got their stopped feet moving again. Asama sent Adele a healing sign frame and Neshinbara sent her some instructions. Then it was time to move from Musashinos bow to the warehouse district below. Lets get to it! Their teacher had already descended the stairs from the bow. The class rushed after her. Novice: Hassan-kun has an impressive record against some truly monstrous foes, so losing him and his curry hurts a lot. 10ZO: Yes, I was thinking that his curry might be capable of defeating Sensei. Unturning: Does Musashi think curry is like a sacred sword or something? Uqui: Narumi, can you eat a sacred sword? You cannot. Does it have mild and spicy varieties? It does not. Can it satisfy an entire family? It cannot. Thus, curry is superior to a sacred sword and it is rude to curry to compare them. Unturning: I appreciate the valuable lesson. Gold Mar: Anyway, were going on ahead! Naito and Naruze leaped into the open air from the top of the stairs. They had already filled their wings with air, so they only had to flap them. Go! They soared upwards with brooms in hand. Should we summon Weiss Fr?ulein and Schwarz Fr?ulein!? I think these are good enough for catching up and shooting her. And, said Naruze. Were not stupid enough to challenge Sensei to close-quarters combat. Well move out ahead and snipe her from beyond her reach. Even if we cant hit her, we can at least slow her down. Then... Well set up shop at the academy before she arrives. Judge, said Naito while placing the broom between her legs. She activated its spells, placing the acceleration spells around it. Okay, lets go. She pointed toward the academy, but... ...Oh? Something grazed her cheek at high speed. She knew what it was: a large bullet made of light. Thats a slowdown bullet used for mock battles. Indeed it is, said a male voice while deep laughter echoed down from above. Theyre also known as decay spells used to stop violators. ...This is part of my job, so lets do this, Zwei Fr?ulein. Naito looked up to see a familiar face. No, two familiar faces. Almirante and Wild Kamelie! If you dont Verwandlung, I wont either! The woman that flew in already had an attack Magie Figur open. Your teacher asked me to do this. Sorry if you fail your exam cause of me!! Mitotsudaira saw a battle beginning in the air. She was currently racing through Musashinos city. She was pursuing their teacher while her king and Horizon sat in silver chain chairs. However... Sensei, you asked for help!? Thats right, said a voice from up ahead. It wouldnt be much of a final exam if I didnt up the ante a little! Their teachers voice was already growing distant. The provisional council building was located toward the bow and the business and government buildings were spread out aftward from there. The mansion used by the Knights League was there as well, but... ...None of it helps us stop Sensei! That was why Naito and Naruze had gone on ahead, but those two had been stopped by enemy reinforcements. Novice: This is the reverse of the usual route, which poses a problem. She normally pulls out ahead in Okutamas nature district, but we catch back up in the residential district. Because we can travel on the roofs. But Musashino has more government buildings than residences and has less foot traffic, so she can run right through the city. That was bad. Because... Sticky King: We normally end at Asakusa or Shinagawa, but this route is shorter by a ship or two! Obscene: That means an initial head start can make all the difference. Were in trouble! Vice President: Um, is that true? Judge, confirmed Mitotsudaira while moving out ahead. She pulled her king and Horizon in close, so they were effectively sitting on her shoulders. The residential and business districts let us use the roofs and they cover the center of Musashino back to the stern, along with the bow of Okutama. Senseis speed will drop there, but she can speed up on the rope pathway between the ships and she can make a last spurt in Okutamas nature district right at the end. With a distance this short, her stamina is irrelevant and the multiple opportunities to speed up are a problem. In that case... I will take the lead! Futayo did exactly that. Narumi was among the leading cluster. The Vice Chancellor was on the left, the Mito Lord was in the center, and Urquiaga and Narumi herself were on the right. They ran down a straight path leading directly to the residential district. And if the teacher was going to lay on the speed... Soaring Wings! A burst of acceleration! Kiyonari! Judge, he said while accelerating. That aerial half-dragon was plenty tough, but he also rivalled the fully-equipped Technohexen in speed. Narumi crouched down and jumped onto his arm. Half-dragons held their arms out front when flying, so he naturally ended up holding her as he flew. ...I was always comfortable with this. She could entrust this flight with him. He even bent his elbow just enough to give her more of a seat. Then he shot forward. His initial speed was blazing fast. He instantly passed the Vice Chancellor and Mito Lord at low altitude. Here we go, said Narumi. Go they did. Volume 8A, 20: Greeter at the Entrance Volume 8A, Chapter 20: Greeter at the Entrance It goes without saying But this should be Thoroughly inspected before Sharing the joy and pain Point Allocation (The Efficient Type) Mitotsudaira saw Urquiaga and Narumis teamwork. Urquiaga was on the left and Narumi on the right. They were attacking from behind, but there was one crucial factor here. Which one will attack first!? One was a half-dragon and the other the Date Vice Chancellor. Urquiaga had the greater momentum, but Narumi had the greater skill. Narumi was not using Unturning Centipede this time, but... That should be fine with her, said Horizon. Just one step after landing, those two shifted to an attack. They did not even wait for Oriotri to look back. Narumi made a short dash to come up alongside their teacher when she saw their teacher had a hand on the hilt of the sword she carried over her back. The hilt stuck up from the left side of her back, so if she drew it and swung with her right hand... ...The attack is directed at me on her right. That was fine. Narumi ejected a mandible sword into her left hand. Then she repeated the process twice. She drew three of the swords out past her elbow, attached them to her elbow in midair, and swung them. Triple Slash. Then she reattached her original arm and drew a mandible sword with that as well. ...For the real attack. The Triple Slash had created an opening for this final attack. Just then, she heard a noise. Their teacher had produced a solid clang while running out ahead. It came from her sword, yet she could not have struck anything with it. Which could only mean... C C C C C C Narumi reflexively twisted her body to the right. She kicked off the ground for a midair spin. Something else happened immediately afterwards. It came from their teacher. Her speed suddenly dropped. But instead of braking by bracing her feet against the ground, she entered an immediate skid that made her pitch forward. Narumi did not need to check and see what the previous clang had been. ...The tip of the scabbard. Their teacher had not been preparing to draw her sword. She had instead pushed it down so the tip tore into the ground. The first two strikes of the Triple Slash had not hit. She had not even needed to dodge. By lowering her speed, the distance between them had dropped. Then she had used the skidding from the scabbards tip to send herself just barely airborne. So... ...! Narumi placed her hopes on Urquiaga while twirling through the air. No eye contact or verbal signal was needed. She knew he would handle this. So while she twisted around... ...I need to get the timing right. When she had predicted their teachers skidding, she had known she too had to reduce her speed. Hence the spin. The midair spin delayed her by about two steps. From there, she only had to launch another mandible sword to automatically change her movement from a backhand blow to a tornado slash. She could slice into her opponent. She knew the timing was dead on. And... ...The third one! The third strike of the Triple Slash would reach her opponent, even if it was not a clean hit. She knew Urquiaga would use that as a feint to make his own move, so she poured all of her strength into her next move. The follow-through of the backhand blow made for a horizontal slash. Mitotsudaira and Futayo, who was picking up speed, saw what happened next. Urquiaga struck with his right arm that doubled as his right main wing. He swung it toward Oriotri. His arm was both large and long. He generally kept the elbow bent to balance his upper body, but when stretched out, it grew to nearly 2m long. He pushed that arm out instead of swinging it. The blow also carried all of the speed he had built up. Narumis third strike was also going to reach Oriotri. It was swinging in low toward her legs from behind. Would she dodge or deflect the attack to her feet? Either way, Urquiagas attack would reach her while she was dealing with it. A solid sound rang out. Narumis third strike had hit the long scabbard lowered from their teachers back. Their opponent had chosen to defend. That caused her to freeze up for the instant of the blow, so she could not make another move right away. And then... ...! Urquiagas right punch flew in. Narumi had set everything up perfectly for her attack. Their teacher had chosen to defend, which made the next step simpler. Urquiaga only had to hit with his attack. And even if he did not, Narumi was still here. She drew another sword from her high-speed spin and swung the blade from her right shoulder. Narumi made sure to visually confirm the enemys position. Her intuition had already told her what she needed to know, but it was still worth checking. The teacher was no longer there. ...Huh? When she looked back, all she saw was Urquiaga. The teacher had vanished between them. The woman was not to the right or left either. ...Where did she go? That silent question was followed by two sharp but solid sounds. Then she saw Urquiagas fist fly through empty air. That meant his attack had not hit, so... CCCC She looked up. Sure enough, their teacher was performing a layout backflip high in the air. That was not a move made when running forward. And even if you did pull it off, you would not gain that kind of height. But Narumi did not question how she had done it. ...The third strike! That final strike had swept low toward the legs. Their teacher had caught that on the scabbard lowered from her back, but what if she had meant it as more than just defense? She had performed a midair backflip to avoid the attack coming at her from behind. That would normally not be possible, but some extra initial speed could make all the difference there. She had used the momentum of her skidding to kick herself upwards and then she had caught the blade on her scabbard. The mandible sword had been given plenty of force by a prosthetic arm, so what if she had caught that to boost the initial speed of her flip? ... Not bad, thought Narumi. She did not mind because she could follow her opponents moves. Their teacher was going to land in the middle of Narumis horizontal slash. So... ...I will get this hit. That had been an impressive evasion, but Narumi knew that meant they had driven their opponent to the point of requiring such a fancy move. Their teacher was only moving from one improvised move to another, so... ...I will hit her as she lands. She did not mind if it was blocked. This time, she was aiming for the torso instead of the legs. Just to be safe, she used a snap of her wrist to give it a somewhat downwards twist. That would push her opponent into the ground, thus preventing her from using the blow to escape upwards like before. That left just one thing. CCCCC Narumi made an immediate decision. Futayo saw Narumi let go of her mandible sword. She suddenly threw her weapon, which could be seen as abandoning the fight. She had forcibly twisted her wrist to send it rotating up over the half-dragons head. But Futayo had just one thought upon seeing it. ...Well done! Three actions overlapped a moment later. The first was Narumi kicking off the ground to move a step away from Oriotri. The second was their teacher landing. With an exclamation of surprise, she dashed forward. And the third... Kh. Something flew down toward where Narumi had just been and where the half-dragon still was. They were a pair of mandible swords C two of the three Narumi had used earlier. ...Did Sensei knock them upwards when she made her flip earlier!? Futayo had heard a solid sound then, so that must have been the tip of the scabbard forcibly catching at the two blades. That had guided the two swords toward the path Narumi and the half dragon would be taking. At the same time, Narumi had thrown a sword over the half-dragons head. ... With a solid clang, the two blades scattered through the air. Then Narumi shifted to the right and the half-dragon to the left. Their speed had already dropped, so their teacher pulled out ahead. Narumi, Urquiaga, she said. You two make a lot of moves and weave your attacks together well, but that tends to fall apart when someone forcibly intervenes. So watch out for that. That applied to Futayo as well. She was reminded of the training she used to receive from her father and Kazuno. They had always given her some advice after defeating her. Whenever her father gave some advice, Kazuno would generally correct him with, Incorrect. What Tadakatsu-sama did was also a poor lesson for you, so just assume that he got lucky this time, Futayo-sama. Her father would then insist N-not true! Its all about getting a feel for it! Dont think C feel! Kazuno would then roll up her sleeves and chase after the man. ...That really takes me back. She had not been taught by anyone since before they left for Novgorod, but she had a feeling that instance was not strictly the same thing as training. So... Please train me! She moved forward. The surrounding city was changing. They were leaving the area full of business and government buildings and entering a residential district with lots of student longhouses. The city grew a lot shorter here and there was more foot traffic, so their teacher made a great leap. She landed on the rooftops. Mitotsudaira was concerned about something while she accelerated. A middle group was forming and following behind her leading group. They were primarily the noncombatants. In gym class terms, these were the ones who were satisfied simply finishing the race. The ones like Neshinbara and Ohiroshiki were low prior- No, I shouldnt think about my classmates that way. But regardless, some of that group created their usual main formation. However... Silver Wolf: Tomo. Mitotsudaira asked Asama a question while she ran. Silver Wolf: You have Umetsubaki ready to fire. So... Silver Wolf: Why are you back in the middle group? Asama: Eh? Mitotsudaira listened to Asamas response. Asama: What are you talking about? Thats usually where I am when I use my bow. I use Persona-kuns shoulder. Yes. Silver Wolf: Hm, I guess youre right. Then can I ask about something else? Asama: Ask away. Judge, said Mitotsudaira as she smiled and did so. Silver Wolf: You can use your ether detection to tell when Senseis reinforcements are approaching, cant you? Asama: No, no, no. The ether detection is triggered by far too many things on the Musashi, so that would be a challenge. Silver Wolf: But you have a general idea, dont you? Mitotsudaira was certain of it now. ...This is dangerous. But just to be sure, she asked anyway. Silver Wolf: Tomo? Yes. Silver Wolf: I take it she actually went through the visiting procedure, didnt she? Novice: Hold on! I dont like the sound of this! Neshinbara interrupted from the rear group just as they passed through the gate to the residential district where there were actually people on the streets. They would be traveling on the roofs from here, so Mitotsudaira searched for some footing up above. CCCCC That was when she saw something. A beam of light shot in from behind. That was Ex. Collbrande. It flew to her from Mary back in the middle group. She snatched its hilt from the air. Senseis reinforcements have arrived, havent they!? Excalibur had reacted to a threat. It came in the form of two pieces of destruction. From the front came several bursts of air that tore into the roofs near Futayo before disappearing. And from behind... ...The ground! The crust block sprang up from below and someone emerged from below, wearing a yellow track suit. Mother!? Suzu sensed the enemy force from Persona-kuns shoulder in the middle group. ...I dont believe it. No, she had to accept that this was really happening. But it still seemed ridiculous. Her response was closer to exasperation than surprise or anger. After all, the ground behind them had launched skyward and someone had jumped from below. Oh? I was trying to hit your middle group from behind, but they were faster than I thought. ...M-Mitotsudaira-sans...mother! Hexagone Fran?aises Vice Chancellor was lifting a crust block with her right hand while inexplicably wearing a track suit. And to the front... Ko ko. Kids these days have so much energy! It was a fox. A nine-tailed fox in a track suit stood on a roof. Mogami Yoshiaki-san! This is bad, thought Neshinbara. Very bad. How is it bad? By being really, really bad. Because... Sensei! Are you trying to fail us!? Hm, I just want you to put some real effort into it. That doesnt answer my question! Still, this was a very dangerous situation. They were well aware how absurd the Reine des Garouss physical abilities were. The rear group was primarily the indoorsy types, so they would do little to stop that woman from catching up. Fine. Ill do it. Noriki had stuck with the rear group as their guard, so he bumped his fists together and then turned around while still running. Can you really do this, Noriki-kun!? I dont have much of choice. Everyone watched as he took a fighting stance. Just then, a sign frame appeared next to him. His classmates and the Reine des Garous watched curiously as he nodded toward it and then smiled back at them all. Ha ha ha. Ujinaos mad that I was thinking of hitting a woman. Guess I cant do it after all. Then how are you supposed to attack Sensei!? Ill just ask her again if it comes to it. He answered with a smile, so Neshinbara silently removed Noriki from the list of fighters. Then Suzu gasped and looked back. Sh-shes...coming! The mother...the mother is c-coming! Horizey: That is not inaccurate, but try to calm down. Silver Wolf: What even is my mother at this point? Still, it was true the Reine des Garous was running toward them. Her rooftop movements looked carefree, but she was moving quite quickly. This is bad, thought Neshinbara again. Ohiroshiki-kun! You be our shield! Now go! Buy us as what little time you can! I was afraid youd say that! At any rate, Neshinbara knew what their teacher was doing here. The rear group would always take a command or support role, but this was a way of getting them to fight as well. But... You could have eased us into it a little more than this! He decided to try asking. Novice: Mitotsudaira-kun! What is your mom doing!? Silver Wolf: D-dont ask me! Horizey: Neshinbara-samaaaa! Eh? ...Th-this was my question! Just then, someone grabbed the back of his neck. Eh? He was lifted up and dangled down, so he looked up and saw the Reine des Garouss face. Caught you. Oh, uh, h-hi. She held him with her left hand and held something else up with her right hand, all while continuing to run. The thing in her right hand was a wolf made of ether. It was panting and wagging its tail in excitement. This is one of my forests wolves. When one catches you, theyll suck you dry. Of our life force, you mean!? Four Eyes: Cant even give an amusing reaction to that, can you? Shut up, he thought. Now, play nice, you two. The Reine des Garous pressed her arms together, bringing the large wolf toward Neshinbara, and then she tossed them both to the ground. Gwaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh... Mitotsudaira heard a scream that started off powerful but gradually faded away. Neshinbara was being loved on by a wolf behind her mother. Art-Ga: I took a peek while fighting, but its clearly just playing with him, isnt it? Gold Mar: Judge. I took a peek while fighting too and its definitely just playing with him. Four Eyes: Excuse me, but could I get a photo of that? A video would be even better. The sign frames that opened told Mitotsudaira more or less what was happening, but then she heard Horizons voice. I shouted his name to warn him of the danger, but I never imagined he would mistake it for part of our running gag. Eh, he would have been taken out sooner or later anyway. Hes obsessed with famous people. Then they received some last words from the obsessive. Novice: E-everyone...d-dont worry about me. Almost Everyone: We werent. Worshiper: The thought never crossed my mind. 10ZO: Worrying would be dangerous given the situation. Art-Ga: You didnt even manage to buy us any time. Novice: Wait! Did you really think I failed to accomplish anything before I was taken out!? Everyone exchanged a glance while running and ultimately turned toward the 1st Special Duty Officer. The ninja made a why me gesture and Mary tilted her head. Master Tenzou? Judge. I will find something useful Neshinbara-dono did! Mitotsudaira thought she heard a sarcastic good luck in Naruzes voice from the sky, but maybe she had imagined that. 10ZO: D-do not worry, Neshinbara-dono. I-I know what you set up here? His statement became a question since he did not in fact know, but the Secretary seemed to believe him. He managed to give a thumbs up from behind the happy wolf. Novice: Good...so it wasnt for nothing. Silver Wolf: What are you saying you did? Novice: Eh? Silence fell over the divine transmission. Four Eyes: Did you only say that to feel better about yourself? Surely you arent going to say you were buying them time. That excuse was already rejected. Novice: No, um, well. Mother!? The Secretary hasnt been defeated yet! Okay, fine, said her mother while creating three more wolves from the ground. They finally silenced the Secretary, but... Horizey: Well done, Mitotsudaira-sama! You prevented his sacrifice from being in vain and revealed the process by which she creates the wolves! But thats all it accomplished, she thought before noticing her mother lightly skipping along and blowing her a kiss. With that, I have taken out your chain of command! Everyone thought about what that meant. And after around 5 seconds, they all reacted just like Neshinbara had earlier. Eh? Uqui: He was our entire chain of command!? Really!? Laborer: A frightening thought. Musashino: Thank you very much for visiting my ship today, Reine des Garous-sama. However, your assertion just now is extremely concerning, so please refrain from repeating it in the future. Over. Vice President: In his defense, other nations Secretaries often are the ones who put together their strategies. Silver Wolf: That is a defense of what my mother said, not of the Secretary. Horizey: Anyway, this is a dangerous situation, but what is our next move? The Reine des Garous saw Musashis princess turn back her way while carried by a silver chain. ...Oh, dear. That was her daughters kings wife. That made her the head of her daughters household. As a Loup Garou, her daughter would find a female pack leader more comfortable. The Reine des Garous wondered if she would have made Anne a part of her pack had she been healthy. But after the princess raised a hand in greeting, she raised her voice. Shirojiro-samaaa! That was Musashis Treasurer. Thanks to the records and seeing him at the Siege of Odawara the other day, she knew he fought using money. She had heard he had received the ultimate udon punishment, but he must have been pardoned. He was not a threat to the Reine des Garous, but she still had to be cautious. He had used money sniping at Odawara and if he were to use that here- Oh? Sensing a shadow overhead, she looked up. She saw the bow of a transport ship. It was dropping toward her from directly above. Yesssss! Im so glad we called it in from its original route! Heidi and Shirojiro stood on the rear deck of the vertically-oriented transport ship. They had used one of the supply ships from the Udon Kingdom. It was one of the one-way ships that was to be abandoned after making its delivery, so they had planned to use it as a mobile warehouse in Edo or thereabouts. However... Any ship capable of flying near the Musashi needs solid armor and anti-ether spells! Judge. Shirojiro crossed his arms. Honda Masazumi! Here is a free service to thank you for releasing us! With that, the ship shook. They knew exactly what the vertical shaking meant. A direct hit. Yes! Heidi snapped her fingers at the transport ship bulls eye. We did it, Shiro-kun! Perfect aim! Were bound to get some reward money for this! But then she noticed something. ...Huh? This wasnt right. Because... ...Why did we our descent stop? After a direct hit, the ship should have at least broken through the surface. Yet they had not lowered a centimeter since hitting. Then what was going on? Eh!? Wait! The ship swayed backwards. Or so it felt. That was inaccurate. It was moving forward. The transport ship was running forward while still oriented vertically. And with a skipping tempo. Heidi could guess what had happened. Sorry, everyone! She laughed from the transport ships rear deck. The Reine des Garous is running toward you while holding the ship!! Narumi watched it all from a few breaths behind the others. She was about two blocks to the right and a bit behind them. From that distance, she could see more clearly what was happening. She really is carrying the transport ship while she runs... Narumi was the type to just accept things, but even she trailed off in disbelief this time. The Reine des Garous was running along the street in one of Musashis residential districts and she was holding a 300m transport ship overhead. And yet... ...Why isnt she breaking through the floor? Martials arts were the only possibility. Did it take being an embodiment of strength to pull this off, or was it a simple matter of her species superior muscles and bones? Narumi did not know, but... I dont like this. A fellow Vice Chancellor was doing this. Of course, there were plenty of things Narumi could do that this opponent could not, but the gap between them still felt massive. Kiyonari. You need Unturning Centipede, he said from the other side of the Reine des Garous. Never hold back against this classs opponents, even in your imagination. Fair enough. She felt a strange urge rising from the bottom of her chest, but she used his words to suppress it. That was why she appreciated him. Back in Date, she would have faced this battle like it was nothing, but now she could face these battles with the importance they deserved. She felt like she had changed a lot, but... It isnt a question of when, because I have to do it right here and now. She might never fight this woman again, but if she did poorly during their one and only battle, she would only be creating a bad memory for herself. So... Watch this, Reine des Garous. Watch and see how we respond to your absurd strength. Everyone is already responding, he said. Those that predicted it are already on the move. And... Only she can launch a proper counterattack here. Suzu sensed a powerful attack. 300m transport ships were a familiar thing on the Musashi. They would fly between the Musashis ships even during combat and they could be used for transporting personnel, defense, or offense if need be. There were specialized warships and aerial ships that functioned as castles, but Suzu thought the transport ships were the real hardworking MVPs. However... H-here it comes! A transport ship was oriented vertically and skipping this way. No, the Reine des Garous was supporting it from below and running this way, but something of that size had never felt so real to Suzu. She felt bad for ramming or luring their previous enemies with or toward these things. She decided to go for something less frightening next time. But the skipping was picking up speed. And... Okay, I hope youre ready now! Joy was the only emotion Suzu sensed in that carefree voice. Oh, Mitotsudaira-sans mom...isnt a bad person. ...O-or wait? Does this make her...even worse? But just as the transport ships movements sped up, Suzu raised her voice. Asama...-san! Narumi could not detect any haste in the Asama Shrine Representatives movements. There was no hesitation or delay in them either and it all flowed together as naturally as breathing. Narumi finally understood why that girl was with the middle group. The Asama Shrine managed visitors from the outside, so she would have known that the Reine des Garous and Mogami Chancellor were visiting. So just in case, she had chosen the middle group this time. From there, she could snipe the enemy whether they came from the front or the back. ...Thats why the Mito Lord questioned it earlier. She stood on Persona-kuns shoulder while attacking with her Umetsubaki divine weapon, so she could not use her direction fixation spell. However... With the ground below and the transport ship above, the target has no way of avoiding this. She aimed for the Reine des Garous. Hit! The shot flew perfectly straight. Heidi could feel the result of Asamas shot. First... Ohh? She floated up. She definitely felt herself rise up to knee height. And then... ...Were sinking!? She fell back down. The fall was exactly what she had expected to happen during the initial crash. The bow of the transport ship had broken through the surface. So... ...Did she take out the Reine des Garous!? You deserve a reward for that, Asama-chi! She shouted with her hands down on the deck, but there was no response. She realized why after looking down. CCCCC Persona-kun with Asama on his shoulder and the others were all running. At full speed. They were clearly running away from here, but based on how far the transport ship had sunk, Heidi could only assume the Reine des Garous had been squashed. However... Huh? A light shined behind her. She looked back but could not see past the stern armor. Still, she knew what that light had to be. It was ether light. And from a powerful spell. Since it was directly behind her and Shirojiro... Circle Be: Is that light below us from Asama-chis arrow!? Asama: Oh, did it self-destruct like I wanted!? It had not hit. It had done well for a non-homing shot, but if it had not hit, then what had happened? ...We floated up a bit at first. That must have been the Reine des Garous tossing the transport ship up. However, that was not enough to dodge Asamas arrow. And now the ship had broken through the floor. Heidi could only think of one possibility. ...Did she abandon the ship and dodge to one side or the other? No, that did not explain one thing. Why were her classmates fleeing directly away, like they wanted to put as much distance between them and the ship as possible? A thought occurred to her and then something happened. She heard a straining and another odd sound. And... Whoa!? The transport ship was moving. Forward. While breaking through the surface citys floor. The Reine des Garou was holding it from below the deck and dragging it forward. ...She broke through the floor herself when she tossed the ship!? She was at some risk up top since she could not use her hands or dodge, so she had gotten creative. She had gone down a level. So now she was running underground while carrying the transport ship that stuck up through the deck. She knew the path ahead was perfectly straight, so she didnt need to see. The transport ship tore through the surface like a giant shark fin. The bill for all this destruction had better not go to us! Volume 8A, 21: Multiple Presences at the Fork in the Road Volume 8A, Chapter 21: Multiple Presences at the Fork in the Road It is there It is not there It has a form It is formless Point Allocation (Yes-No) Mitotsudaira sensed danger as she ran. The battle C or the situation C was splitting into two different locations. The fox was up ahead and the wolf was behind them. The Far Eastern proverb is a tiger at the front gate, a wolf at the rear gate, but it seems we have swapped the tiger for a fox. Vice President: Our wolf is more associated with the Yellow Gate. Art-Ga: I could release some doujinshis that associated her with the rear gate, if you know what I mean. Mitotsudaira wanted to put a stop to that conversation, but the situation was too dangerous for that. Because at this rate... Sensei is getting away! Uqui: This is not good. How about we earn what points we can just by reaching the finishing line? 10ZO: That would mean a failing grade for Neshinbara-dono and anyone else knocked out of the fight! In that case, thought Mitotsudaira before she heard her kings voice from behind. Nate, move out ahead, he said. It looks like Samurai Girl is dealing with Yoshi-foxy and Im sure someone will deal with everything behind us. That leaves only you to go after Sensei right now. B-but what about you and Horizon? Asama-sama is with the middle group, so she can keep us safe. Horizon nodded to her while grabbing her king by the collar. Do not worry about us and go ahead. Why do your assurances only make me more worried? She decided to check just in case. Silver Wolf: Are things going okay back there? Hassan cant use his curry right now, so Im the only one who can deal with my mother. Sticky King: That duel showed just how crucial curry is to Musashis defense! Laborer: Someone other than me will have to deal with it. But I guess that goes without saying. They were telling her to go. So... My king, Horizon. Try to get along, okay? Horizon nodded while still holding him by the collar. Not to worry, Mitotsudaira-sama. That worried her plenty, but it also seemed wrong to treat this situation as normal. However... Okay, my king. Judge. Do everything you can. He had made his order, so she nodded. Im off. The wolf created a forward burst of speed with Excalibur in her right hand. Asama watched as Mitotsudaira moved out ahead. ...Hitting Sensei with an attack is not going to be easy. But they were sharing this battlefield. Their individual results might seem small, but they were sure to accomplish something great together. That applied to them all. For example, the silver wolf was not the only one who had gone out ahead. Futayo! Futayo had not lost sight of her target. Oriotri was out ahead of her. She was about to arrive at the tall building that acted as a windbreak toward Musashinos stern. Once she crossed that building, she would be at the stern. Then she would run across the rope passageway to Okutama. Futayo still had to travel along the roofs, so that would let Oriotri pull out ahead. ...Not good! But she had to get past someone else to continue after their teacher. And not someone she had expected. Mogami Yoshiaki-dono! I am honored! You should really be on your guard even as you flatter me. An attack arrived even as Yoshiaki spoke. She swung the large metal fan in her right hand. ...Here it comes! It was a void. An area of nothingness covered a diameter of several meters ahead of the fans swinging path. Multiple such areas appeared. Futayo did not understand at first and assumed they were wind projectiles. Hold on, said Masazumi from her shoulder. Those are tearing into the roof. She was right. The roofs and eaves of the longhouses were torn away, allowing her to see inside. Tonbokiri: That is not good. Damage to the student longhouses is not so bad, but damage to ordinary homes would mean plenty of complaints directed at the Student Council. Asama: Wouldnt the students complain to? Gold Mar: Or are they too afraid to complain? Yknow, cause of Masazumis reign of terror. Vice President: My what!? Ha ha ha. I think they are saying you are doing a good job. Are you sure? she asked gloomily, but Futayo knew it was best to keep a positive outlook in life. And anyway... Dont get distracted, said the fox. Another void appeared. And... How about this? She was approaching. No, Futayo was running forward, so Yoshiaki had simply slowed down. ...But that still means she is approaching! Futayo had to push her back because the others were behind her. They were at risk if Yoshiaki was trying to target them. Not many of that group could fight at close range. Three-Punch Boy could not hit women and the ninja had recently started to use projectiles like boomerangs. That meant Futayo had to hold her back. What did I say about getting distracted? The fox rushed in with a sighing relaxation. She moved to Futayos right with what looked like a slight step. CCCCC Except she moved in a split-second. The high-speed movement easily shifted her to the next wide block over. Here goes. Yoshiaki was on her way to the others. She had slipped past Futayo. But Futayo noticed something about this new arrangement. An opening! Her opponent had her back turned behind her. Bind C Tonbo Spare! The roof broke and the fox jumped. ...Not bad! After slipping past her so easily, Yoshiaki had honestly thought this opponent would continue on ahead and let the rest of her class deal with her. But as soon as her back was turned, the girl attacked. Yoshiaki did not consider that unfair. This battle had no defined rules. Its supposed to be a final exam or something like that, I think. But that girls power was real. Yoshiaki had needed to jump aft to let the horizontal line of power pass below her feet. And then... Thats more like it. A wind blew in from behind, accurately targeting her blind spot. Shinto acceleration spells were continuous, making 180 degree turns difficult. And this opponent had to be aiming for the moment she landed. So... How about this? Yoshiakis tails swung through the air as she danced. She used the swaying of her body for something. CCCCC She used a foxs physical copy technique. And she made nine copies all at once. Yoshiaki prepared for battle in midair. She swung her fan behind her to send a void toward the approaching Musashi Vice Chancellor. She had nine physical copies. The enemy had just the one blade. She might lose one copy to that, but she would still have eight attacks left. That was too much to dodge and she doubted that Tonbo Spare had anything resembling rapid-fire. So... How will you escape this one? The answer was already evident as the enemy leaned forward to accelerate and thrust out the tip of her spear. Extension device! From Futayos shoulder, Masazumi had the perfect view of the enemys incoming attack. ...Ahh! As Yoshiaki fell through the air and prepared to land, she multiplied to nine, forming a wall of bodies. But Futayo lightly twisted her body and thrust out her spear in response. Extension device! She held Tonbo Spare near the butt end as it extended to its maximum length. ...! The blade pierced her opponent, but not just one of her. It skewered three of them. Then the void was released. But Yoshiakis barrage was short three and Futayo used that as an opening. Ohh! Futayo stuck her foot out toward the gap created by the three she had diagonally skewered. Several sign frames appeared at her knee and then her knee twisted around. ...Ohh? This seemed slow to Masazumi. The movement seemed to play out in slow motion even with so many acceleration spells activated. That was an illusion. While Futayo twirled, something like wind blew through on either side of her. That was the void. It felt like time had slowed just for them, but Masazumi soon realized what this was. The ideal movement! Not quite, said Futayo as she stopped facing forward. The six remaining enemies had already landed, but... That is fine by me! Futayo ran forward. Yoshiaki mentally gulped. ...I did not expect to be skewered like dango! The girl had instantly calculated out where those threes positions would align. Yoshiaki had not meant to leave an opening, but each of the copies were individuals. They each had their own positions to think about and they had been busy attacking, so they had left openings to the front and back or on the sides. Their actions must have been too uniform. So... How will you handle this one!? After landing, Yoshiaki took a step back and sent out sextuple voids. A moment later, she saw the Musashi Vice Chancellor throw her arms in the air as if cheering. Masazumi! Without warning, she chucked the Musashi Vice President toward Yoshiaki. ...That is a new one! Yoshiaki was oddly impressed by this. Weapons came in many forms: swords, spears, bows, guns, and on and on. But... ...Time to add a person to that list! She had seen people use a corpse as a shield to escape on the battlefield, but never before in her long life had she seen someone throw a living VIP at their opponent. That seems like a bad idea! ...A bad idea, huh? Yoshiakis comment sent Masazumis thoughts in a philosophical direction. In one sense, I agreed its a bad idea. In another, this feels like par for the course in our class. Then again, that doesnt mean it isnt a bad idea, but if this counts as participating in the battle, maybe I can get a higher score than just for reaching the finishing line. Anyway, Futayo must have a plan. Shed better. Please tell me she does. Oh, who am I kidding? She probably expects me to save myself here. I guess this is it for me. Oh? She spoke up for a reason. Futayo was running up after her. And she swung her right hand. There! She threw Tonbo Spare toward Masazumi. ...You fool! Yoshiaki failed to instantly grasp Tonbo Spares path. She had first worked out whether the thrown spear would hit Musashis Vice President. It would not. But the enemy had made another move while she was checking that. Can she move more nimbly without the spear and VIP!? Musashis Vice Chancellor ran full speed toward one of Yoshiakis copies and performed a certain action. She jumped over or circled around the launched void before it could expand, and... Ohhh! She tackled the copy. She slammed her shoulder into the fox with her shoulder blade and back behind the blow. She had essentially moved to the side of the copy after it had swung its arm to launch the void and then she had forcibly knocked it from the ground. With a loud sound of impact more than a crash, the copy vanished. ...She just powered through that! This girl had too freestyle a fighting style. But at the same time... How delightful! Yoshiaki provided her assessment while thinking back to the Siege of Odawara. Kani Saizou was a good girl. She was earnest and honest and she had attacked with everything she had. She had also admitted to it when she lost. That girl had clashed with this one at the Kantou Liberation. Kani had lost in the end. Does that mean, thought Yoshiaki, that Kanis earnestness and honesty failed to reach the Musashi Vice Chancellor? ...No. The Musashi Vice Chancellor must have been much like Kani once. She would have been trained. Yoshiaki could guess she had been taught her fighting style by Honda Tadakatsu and the automaton named Kazuno. That meant the Peerless in the East and an automaton capable of singlehandedly battling a god of war. But they had only taught her methods. Methods were easy. You taught people what they could do and the theories behind that and, even if they could not copy the movements exactly, they would learn to replicate them in their own way. But you could not copy your memories, experience, and decision-making to a pupil. So you had to teach them the movements in some foundational patterns that would let them select the best option on a case-by-case basis. The records said the Musashi Vice Chancellor had dueled Tachibana Muneshige during the Battle of Mikawa. She had drawn on all the movement options she had learned through training and used them to their fullest to emerge victorious over him. Muneshige, on the other hand, had been born an ordinary citizen and he had been trained by Tachibana Gin who excelled at multirange combat, so the foundation of his combat was in breaking down those formal kata. During that battle, the Musashi Vice Chancellor must have been much like Kani. She would have fought by following the kata she had learned from her father. In fact, the records confirmed it. But she had changed at some point. She had grown so ill-mannered in her fighting. She still started from a foundation of decision-making and movements built up through training, but now she broke the rules she had mastered to move ever onward. She must have made different breakthroughs at England, the Armada, Magdeburg, and Novgorod. Had she made even more progress at Sanada by battling a Celestial Dragon who was immune to ordinary human methods? If so... How wonderful. Because... You are one possible result for all those growing children. The girl who had lost to this one C no, all of the children who had lost to her C would be working to catch up to her. So... I will play along. Suzu sensed two of the Yoshiakis disappear. Was a tackle a specific technique, or a genre of them? Either way, Futayo blew away the two Yoshiakis in her path after throwing Masazumi as a distraction. Yoshiaki was down to four copies. And according to Tenzou... With physical copies, all of them are real! This is dangerous! But Futayo seemed to define the one closest to their middle group as her primary enemy. That was the one she had thrown Masazumi and then Tonbo Spare at. ...Will it hit her!? Yoshiaki avoided the blow by deflecting it. And she deflected it out to the right instead of up into the air. Then the four Yoshiakis moved simultaneously. They surrounded Futayo, raised their fans, and swung them. Watch out! Several voids were launched. But just beforehand, Suzu heard a shouted warning. It came from Futayo. Masazumi! Masazumis decision was a simple one. While she flew through the air, she saw Futayo move out ahead of her and lift her knee. ...Oh, now I get it. So Masazumi raised her right leg. She stuck out her shoes sole as if kicking it toward Futayo. And... Understood! Futayo sent the bottom of her own foot toward Masazumi. Masazumis guess and Futayos foot were both accurate. They pushed off of each others right foot and Masazumi held Tsukinowa to her chest. Oh. Thanks to Futayos excellent sense of balance, the force of the kick on the sole of her shoe passed straight up her spine. Or so it felt. And Masazumi knew that Futayos jumps were just as powerful as Yoshitsunes Hassou Tobi. So... CCCCCC They flew apart from each other, one forward and one back. Yoshiaki laughed deep in her gut. ...Fascinating! The Musashi Vice Chancellor had thrown someone and then used them as midair footing to launch herself again. The Yoshiaki copy that had taken a step back in the lead was forced to catch the flying Vice President, preventing it from attacking with a void. At the same time, the Vice Chancellor crashed back-first into the copy approaching from behind. ...! It began to vanish. But the Vice Chancellor was already moving by then. She sighed, and... There! She grabbed the wrist of the disappearing copy and aimed the metal fan at another copy. When the void was released, it scored a direct hit on the copy to the left, causing it to disappear. Meanwhile, the disappearing one lost the last of its strength and vanished. CCCCCCC The Vice Chancellor used the force of her swinging left arm to turn toward the lead copy holding onto the Vice President. Only that one and the one to its right remained. The one on the right ran alongside them and the one in the lead took a step back without letting go of the Vice President. The Vice Chancellor responded by controlling her orientation with the many sign frames spilling from all over her body. She turned her gaze toward the lead copy. When she saw it was holding the Vice President, she gasped in surprise. Only cowards take hostages!! You threw her at me!! Then Yoshiaki saw some light. ...Oh? It came from her chest. A sign frame had appeared above the Vice Presidents shoulder. The anteater Mouse there bowed to her. The corners of Yoshiakis mouth rose just as the sign frame exploded. The lead Yoshiaki was blown away, leaving only the one on the right. Futayo reviewed the situation. The lead one was gone. Masazumi appeared as the smoke from the blast faded. Masazumi was moving. She had fallen onto the roof and she was wiping away the smoke from the explosion spell behind her. She had to wipe away some tears caused by the smoke, but she was fine. So... CCCC!! Futayo moved in. She curved a bit to the right to reach the final Yoshiaki there. She had one chance at winning this. ...She will need to adjust for the change in vision after the copies destruction! There had been several Yoshiakis, but now they were gathered into just the one again. Her vision, hearing, and other senses were being narrowed back down to just the one. There would be a delay before she managed that. So... I can use that! Futayo had no weapon. Nor did she have Masazumis weight. She would have to attack with her shoulder. ...By tackling! Narumi was chasing after the others when she saw Yoshiakis decisions and the other movements that followed. First, Yoshiaki swung her right hand. But she swung it backwards instead of at the Vice Chancellor rushing in at her. She launched the void toward unoccupied space. That seemed meaningless, but the gouging power would likely eat through the air. So while the space seemed empty, there was wind there to be devoured. CCCCCC Yoshiaki was sucked in toward the absence of air. With the sound of a bursting vacuum, her track suit was torn, but she managed to take a large step back. That put more space between her and the Vice Chancellor. It was not much, but Narumi judged it was enough for Yoshiaki. Because... ...It gives her time to recover from the sensory confusion caused by the copies! That meant the fox would be back to normal. There was no more opening there. She turned to face the Musashi Vice Chancellor who was defenseless now that her attack had been dodged. And she swung her large fan as a counterattack while the Musashi Vice Chancellor prepared to take another step. But just as she made the attack with her left arm... ...! She was blown away. The Asama Shrine Representative had sniped her in the back from the middle group. ...She...did it! Suzu sensed the perfect hit. She had noticed Futayo and Masazumis combo play make short work of Yoshiakis copies and now she knew why. It was to hide...this. Throwing Masazumi had been to draw Yoshiakis attention in that direction. And Futayo had done something when Yoshiaki had adjusted herself at the end there. After her final attack was dodged, she had prepared for her next move but not actually made it. By staying still, she had kept Yoshiaki from moving out of Asamas sights. And focusing on Futayo had required the fox to turn her back on the middle group. That was Futayos reason for continuing to fight even after losing her weapon. She had made that tackle to prove she could still fight. ...It was all...so she could distract her from...us over here. Asama only had to make use of that opportunity. And... Hit! She had done so. But once Suzu thought about it... W-wait, isnt that...overdoing it? Yoshiaki was nowhere to be seen at the site of the direct hit. Only a wisp of ether light smoke remained. Worshiper: Was that even an anti-personnel attack? Scarred: Master Tenzou? Does a physical copy count as personnel? 10ZO: Well, the last of the physical copies is considered to be the original person again. Me: Then lets test it out on Tenzou! Asama! Lend me your bow! Asama: I-I cant do that. You need special permission to use it! Art-Ga: You wouldve given it to him if it didnt? Futayo took a breath on the roof. She relaxed and then released her Soaring Wings spell. ...I cant catch up to Sensei from here. But she had done her duty. They had achieved a great feat as a group here. Mogami Yoshiaki has been- The word defeated never arrived. Masazumi raised both hands while walking toward Futayo on the roof. Then she placed her hands on Futayos shoulders. ...Nh? Something about this felt wrong. The feeling was a lot like a chill. Futayo! Then she heard Masazumis voice, but not from the girl standing in front of her. It came from a hole created by one of the voids. Im down here! She did indeed see Masazumi down in the broken building. ...What does this mean? Too bad, said the Masazumi smiling with her hands on Futayos shoulders. She spoke with Yoshiakis voice. There was no need to question it because a glowing mist scattered and that Masazumi disappeared. Track suit Yoshiaki stood there instead. That was indeed a close one. She placed her hands below Futayos arms now. The anteater on the Vice Presidents shoulder used an explosion spell. It could have been an impact spell, a repulsion spell, or anything really, so why an explosion? To hide the scene behind me with the blast. In other words... I knew you had to be preparing something behind me. I screwed that one up, thought Masazumi with a hand on her forehead in a dusty storeroom. Her mistake had been the selection of spell. She had tried to be clever, but that had felt unnatural. Which may have been why she had been dropped into this hole created by a void when the blast hit. Yoshiaki had used the empty space to cushion against the blast. Still, Masazumi had thought Yoshiaki must have taken some damage and that her own absence would not change much really. However... I didnt expect her to transform into me! Futayo had set up a checkmate against the Yoshiaki on the right, but that had not been the final one. It was only a decoy. And now, up on the roof, Yoshiaki spoke with a fan over her mouth. The thing about foxes is, we will feign injury to lure the hunter away from our nest. You fell for exactly the same trick. Masazumi wanted to complain, but it was a solid tactic. Yoshiaki had taken Masazumis place to ensure her own safety, almost like she was using camouflage magic. Ko ko, she laughed. You seem to fight well against an honest opponent who fights by physical means, but you appear to have difficulty with illusions. That was true. At Mikawa, the Armada, and most every battle since, they had generally fought powerful nations and fighters who used their strength and skill to stand in their way. If anything... ...The duels in England were the closest thing to this. You understand, dont you? said Yoshiaki. This is my specialty. Musashi has a long way to go if you would fall so easily for a foxs illusions. She lifted up Futayo and then hugged her tight. Caught you! Finally, one of the big ones!! Art-Ga: Nice. Public humiliation is exactly the kind of scenario Im looking for. Asama: W-well, this was a Chancellor against a Vice Chancellor! Uqui: We all work together and this is how it ends? Bell: U-um...are you ready...t-to work together...again? Horizey: Why, Suzu-sama? I did not take you for the bloodthirsty type. Still Got It: Oh, come now. Forget about me and I really will hit you with this ship. Almost Everyone: Ahhhhhh!! Mitotsudaira got Oriotri in her sights just before the rope pathway. She was running across the top of the tall building at Musashinos stern and her quarry was about to cross between the ships. ...At this pace, I should catch up in Okutamas nature district! She had the greater speed. She was out of breath by now, but... I can still carry out my kings command! Okay, she thought while preparing to run down the vertical wall. Eh? A shadow was cast from behind her. It was still morning and they were traveling east to Kantou, so the bow was pointed east. Any shadows would be cast aft, but... ...Whats tall enough to reach the top of this building!? She knew who to blame without needing to look back. Mother! The Reine des Garous smiled when her daughter contacted her for once. Still Got It: My, my, Nate! What has you missing your mother so much in the middle of class? Is there a problem you need help with!? I can answer anything you might need to know about reproduction, home medicine, and stamens and pistils! So dont be shy and raise your hand! Cmon! Do it! Silver Wolf: Mother! What are you doing right now? The Reine des Garous thought as she ran. She placed her right index finger on her lips and tilted her head. ...Oh, that stall ahead on the left smells nice. She paid with a signe cadre and snatched up some chicken skewers from the underground food stall, all while continuing to run. She held the skewers between her fingers to partake of their chickeny goodness. Still Got It: Nate, I am busy consuming a drink at the moment. Silver Wolf: You mean chicken, dont you!? Chicken skewers!? If you got that one level down on Musashino, it must have been from Hattori Hen-zo, run by an Iga ninja! You didnt destroy it, did you!? Still Got It: My, my, Nate. I think I cleaned them out for the day. Silver Wolf: Mother! First you destroy the Musashi and now youre depriving the rest of us of chicken!? Do you think you can get away these atrocities!? Hm, thought the Reine des Garous. And... Still Got It: Nate? But Im not a Musashi resident. Silver Wolf: Have you ever heard taking responsibility for your actions!? Also- uh, oh. Still Got It: Uh, oh? Just as she tilted her head, the transport ship held in her raised left arm shook like a ringing bell. The ship had crashed into something up above. Unno spat out her water while watching from atop Sanada Academy. Terrestrial Dragon Kakei Torahide glared over at her while resting his elbow on the edge of the roof to watch the same thing. Gross. Clean that up. Yeah, but...did you see that!? She pointed over at Musashis 1st central ship, Musashino, where the vertical transport ship had hit the bridge-shaped bridge. Not just hit, crashed into. Volume 8A, 22: Noisy Girls Above and Below Volume 8A, Chapter 22: Noisy Girls Above and Below What are you doiiiiing!? Ahhhhhhhhhh! Take this, and this Point Allocation (These Things Happen) Asama heard screams coming from all over the Musashi. Legally, this qualified as property damage. The vertical-oriented transport ship had been run across the Musashi until it slammed into the bridge-shaped bridge. It hit. It tried to break through. No... ...Its slicing through!? The ship dug into the bridge like a blade. Everyone shouted and looked up to see fragments glowing and scattering in the sky. It had to have been moving at around 60km/h and it was plenty big. Shortly after hitting, it took half a step back and produced another loud crash. It sounded like all sorts of metal crashing together to create a great roar. The Musashi groaned and shook. This was as close to an earthquake as a ship could have. Meanwhile, Asama confirmed that several defense barriers had appeared overhead. Musashino and the others had to be collecting the fragments. Also... Horizey: Asama-samaaa! Asama: Um, Mitoooo!! Silver Wolf: Motherrrrr! Still Got It: My, my. I wasnt looking where I was going. Almost Everyone: Take this seriously!! Still Got It: But it seems to be caught on something up top, so... take this, and this. She slammed the transport ship against the bridge like she was beating a futon, causing a great rumbling and shaking. Musashino: Um, I hate to interrupt, but this is the greatest threat to my ship since its construction. Over. Asama: Listen, Mitos mom! You cant just push! Try pulling a little. Sometimes its important to take a step back and think things through! Art-Ga: Says the girl who did exactly that so much that she never ended up doing anything. Asama: I-it worked out all right in the end! Anyway, you need to stop pushing, Mitos mom! Very well, said the Reine des Garous. I will try your plan. Asama and the others saw the results while they ran toward the windbreak. The 300m transport ship pulled back. It tilted backwards like a lever being thrown. Yes! Its moving away! Mitos mom can be reasoned with! Asama clenched both fists in celebration. Still Got It: You were saying I need to pull it back to build up speed, right? The ship swung rapidly forward to crash into the Musashis bridge-shaped bridge. Defense barriers opened, but most of them were too slow as the transport ship made its physical collision. Ahhhhhh!! Asama raised her right hand amid the shaking and rumbling. Asama: I-in my defense, no one could have predicted this! Musashi: Who was it that suggested we give the ship an endurance test over summer break? Over. Musashino: In my defense, no one could have predicted any of this. Over. Musashi: A captain is responsible for her passengers behavior, Musashino. You know that, dont you? To be clear, that does not apply to my position of overall captain. Oh, Sakai-sama, do you need more tea? Over. Okutama: Musashi-sama, you cant just ignore what is happening here! And Musashino! Deal with this before the damage spreads to me! Over. Musashino: Excuse me, everyone? Could you perhaps move on to Okutama now? Over. Still Got it: Take this, and this. Ahhhhhhhhh!! Several defense barriers appeared in the air and one of the Technohexen contacted them. Gold Mar: Kind of impressive that the greatest threat to the Musashi is one of our final exams and not like the Armada battle or the Battle of Mikatagahara. Mochizuki, things look pretty bad on the Musashi right now. Any idea whats going on? Testament, Unno-sama. According to the message they sent out earlier, this is a final exam. How in the hell!? Torahide, do you understand this!? Why would I!? The Reine des Garous tilted her head at the stubborn obstacle up top. Hmm, this is going to be a challenge. She raised her weapon, tilted her body to the side, and then made a vertical tornado strike. How about...this!? The next hit to the surface was very different from the previous ones. The transport ship was pulled back as far as the hole allowed and then slammed forward with full strength. It had enough force behind it to harness the transport ships full length. The end! shouted Suzu. Sure enough, water vapor exploded off the stern of the transport ship. That bursting sound was followed by the roar of the air being parted as the transport ship flew toward the bridge. CCCC! Everyone continued running as they watched saw the transport ship suddenly rupture just before impact. What was that? Another ship floated in the sky above. It was a personnel transport ship from Kantou. Everyone recognized the attack that had ruptured the attacking ship. Gin-san! Gin flipped around in midair. This type of high-altitude dive was taught in Tres Espa?a. It was used when moving between ships in the armada or to save yourself if you fell, but... ...We also needed these skills in the New World! Muneshige had learned it as well, so the two of them were now dropping toward the Musashi. Tachibana Wife: Asama Shrine Representative! Please handle the procedure for our return to the ship! Asama: Dont worry! You already have a free pass in and out! The Asama Shrines Sakuya had apparently gone to Kantou to hit her father before, but she must have been back to the Musashi now. That meant... ...Our divine protections are active. Master Muneshige. Just then, her vision went dark. She had dived in through the stern of the transport ship she had blasted through. She twisted around from her diving descent to bring her feet down below her. She had built up a lot of speed, but Musashis divine protections allowed her to activate a descent spell. However... We must finish this in an instant. Taking too long would put the Musashi in danger. Judge. Then lets do it, Gin. Judge, she replied as she kicked to the side. Her foot clanked against the transport ships frame to adjust her descent. She sent herself down the center of the hollowed-out ship. Return to me, Cuatro Cruz. It returned to her from the emptiness directly ahead of her fall. A vermilion cross ascended with the metallic noise of its transformation. She needed to retrieve that, descend to the bow, break through the bow, and attack with its siege mode. ...That should destroy the ship down two or three levels. She concluded the wide-range destruction of her weapons siege mode could defeat the Reine des Garous. Gin had learned during the Kantou Liberation that not even a member of the Ten Spears or their aide could touch the Reine des Garous. That was of course partially because she had unleashed herself as a spirit, but even her base abilities were abnormally high. And in a short-term battle like this, failure was not an option. Gin could not afford to miss. That meant a wide-range attack. Not even the Reine des Garous had been able to withstand an aerial warship cannon blast during the Kantou Liberation. So... ...A surprise wide-range attack should be more effective if Im attacking at close range! The Reine des Garous was underground right now. Underground on the Musashi was a closed space divided into wide blocks and long blocks, so it could be difficult to navigate. She might head outside through the hole in the surface, but Gin accepted that as a calculated risk. If the enemy moved too far away, Gin could handle it with Cuatro Cruzs anti-ship attack. That shockwave destruction was most effective in a closed place like the underground level. So Gin readied Cuatro Cruz by syncing its movements with her right hand. Cuatro Cruz! Just before she fired, she heard a voice in her ear. Oh, dear. The transport ship will collapse if you destroy its base. Muneshige did not hesitate. The Reine des Garous was on Gins other side and behind Cuatro Cruz. He did not question how she had gotten there. Taking time to think about that would get him killed. Who had he been training with to learn that lesson? With Gin. So he acted on reflex instead of thought. He aimed his Kamenuki quasi-divine weapon toward the Reine des Garous and attacked. Gin was along the path its blade would take, but that did not concern him. Her neck was aligned with the Reine des Garouss neck, but Gin was turned to the side and the Reine des Garous was looking head on. An attack from the front was harder to dodge. Gin reacted. Crouching down to lower your head would be the normal response, but not for Gin. She gently pulled back her chin to evade with the smallest possible movement and to block the Reine des Garouss view. That was all she did. The blade jabbed right in front of her neck on its way to the Reine des Garouss neck. Muneshige knew what would happen next. The tip of the blade provided him the tactile feedback of hitting something hard. ...The Silver Cross! A small silver box popped up from her cleavage. The process was the same as at the Kantou Liberation. So... ...I wont let you do the rest! A metallic sound rang out as it fell. Kamenuki was accelerating and the tip of its blade pushed hard against the Silver Cross. The silver box touched her as she pulled back, effectively jabbing her. Oh, dear. She was pushed away from Cuatro Cruz. He let Gins two actions take care of the rest. First, she placed her right hand on Cuatro Cruz. And second... CCCCC She placed her chin on Kamenukis blade. Then she lowered her chin as if nodding, pressing Kamenukis freed blade against Cuatro Cruz. The acceleration of the blade stood Cuatro Cruz up. She then spoke even with the blade at her throat. Cuatro Cruz. It was now directed upwards. Tear into her. Gin and Muneshige shot downwards. That put distance between themselves and the Reine des Garous. The echo of the skyward shot was soon left behind above them. Firing Cuatro Cruz straight up had increased her falling speed. Muneshige was with her. By passing Kamenukis acceleration to Cuatro Cruz, he stuck with it. Their relative positions remained unchanged. The blade touched her neck and occasionally dug into her skin, but she did not mind. They interacted in that way all the time, so if she did lose her head, it would mean she had lost her edge and deserved to die. So it was a lot easier to keep going like this. She loved a lifestyle that made her feel so alive. But at the moment, they were taking their final exam retest. Arcabuz Cruz. She ejected two cross cannons. They were aimed upwards. The enemy was pursuing them. The Reine des Garous had kicked off the destroyed frame. ...Did not expect her to keep up with Cuatro Cruzs flight speed. How fast would that feel in a surface battle? Gin belatedly decided she needed to ask the 5th Special Duty Officer how much skill it had taken to fight this woman...and how exhausting it must have been. But right now it was her turn. So... Tear into her. Gin repeatedly fired the Arcabuz Cruzes without slowing her fall speed. Suzu heard a noise as she arrived at the windbreak on Persona-kuns shoulder. A cannon was firing. The transport ship remained upright by leaning against Musashinos bridge-shaped bridge. Its stern had split wide open, so from Suzus perspective, it functioned like a giant megaphone. All of the noise reverberated up its length before leaving the stern as a great roar. Based on the sounds it was picking up, Gin was firing on the Reine des Garous. That was a 300m fall. Gin had likely deactivated her descent spell. That would be why she had asked Asama about the return procedure. Deactivating her own divine protections required her contract with the shrine to be reactivated. Those two had been prepared to go this far when they began this battle. But... ...How will...it end? Suzu did not know. Because of another sound she had started to hear. She could guess what the metallic noise was. Mitotsudaira-sans mom...is defending against the shells...with her cross. Gin knew the standard form for a descent was legs first. It was harder to attack with your feet in the way, but it was easier to ready a projectile weapon because you could lay it along the length of your body. More than that, your boots sole armor and your feet themselves would shield you against the enemy attacks. However, your speed would drop because you would receive increased air resistance. That was why it was standard practice to descend feet first to slow down enough to land safely when boarding an enemy ship. But at the moment, neither she nor her enemy were following that standard practice. The Reine des Garous had her Silver Cross raised like an umbrella, but she was falling headfirst. She was also kicking off the transport ships interior frame to constantly accelerate. She was more running down the ship than falling. Meanwhile, Gin would have been overtaken with a feet-first descent. Instead, she made a headfirst descent and kicked off the frames to run down while firing aft toward the Reine des Garous. ...I cant believe this. She knew this was insane. But it was no more than a more extreme version of what she normally did and her enemys movements were no different. She could handle this. She just wanted their movements to be as accurate as possible. It reminded her of Novgorod when the two of them had fought Oichi with no advance information on the woman. Back then, she had calmly responded to the challenge of someone who could instantly heal any wound. She had to keep cool. It would all unravel if she allowed any heat in. That was an ugly side of her she would only show to Muneshige. So... ...200 to go. They were approaching the midpoint. From here on, it would come down to a series of instants, so she sent an instruction to the Cuatro Cruz floating alongside her left hand. Tear into her, Cuatro Cruz! The Reine des Garous did not hear the roar, but she did see the air splitting in the darkness. Tres Espa?an Tachibana Gins cross was a size larger C or wider C than her Silver Cross. Since it could fire at long and short range, it was also more versatile than her Silver Cross. And... She can slam it into you too!? She knew what was coming. ...The path ahead is a lot narrower. That large cross had hollowed out the transport ship. The ship lacked a combat frame and the center of the ship was used for cargo space, so the cross had easily blasted open a pathway through the ship. Earlier, the cross had fired a shockwave blast at the bow and then returned to Gin as she charged in from the stern. The Reine des Garous had caught up and moved them up again, but she had made sure to check on the structure of the hollowed-out ship in the process. Her memories told her the bow had been widely blasted open by the shockwave. But the cross had lost its penetrative force just before that, so it had been less effective at destroying the frame. That had narrowed the path through the ship. ...If she fights back there, shell have an easier time of finishing me off since my movements will be too restricted. Once the pathway narrowed, she could no longer move to the sides to dodge attacks. That meant Gins attacks would fix her in place. And what would happen then? What would arrive then? That cross! The vermilion cross flew in as a giant striking weapon. She had very little room to dodge, so it seemed guaranteed to hit. However... CCCCC She altered her orientation just before it did. She had been falling headfirst before, but now she flipped around. By kicking away a destroyed and torn piece of the ships internal frame, she caught her foot on the thorny cylinder created by the damaged frame and stood horizontally from it. Here I go! She took off running with a burst of speed. The narrower pathway meant a higher concentration of possible footing, so she used all of that to run on. CCCCCC She used her Silver Cross as a shield as she swung her full body to run straight down. Gravity was irrelevant. She let her speed determine her path and accelerated directly toward the approaching vermilion cross. When she had footing, the flying cross was no more than an obstacle. The narrow path limited the possible trajectories for such a large flying object. It also limited her own. A head-on collision was the only option, so... I just have to power through it. Tachibana Gin fired from beyond the cross. She was probably trying to limit the Reine des Garouss movable space so the cross would hit. She approved of how the girl continued to fight right up to the last second. The Reine des Garous herself crouched low and used the vermilion cross itself to shield herself from the silver blast. The shells sparks decorated the other side of the vermilion cross. The vermilion cross even seemed to accelerate slightly. I saw that! Just as the cross flew toward her, the Reine des Garous thrust out her left hand to touch its tip. Their relative speeds made it hard to say she had grabbed it, but she definitely heard the high-pitched sound of straining metal from where she touched. She had stabbed her claw into it. A second later, the vermilion cross floated up in a distorted way and the wolf ran below it. ...Still Got It is right! The Reine des Garous used her stunt-like footing to touch and deflect the flying cross just enough for her to slip past it. How could she call herself a Loup-Garou, much less their queen, if she could not do that? Hee hee. She recalled long ago when she had crushed the people attempting to hunt her down. A lot of knights and other people hoping to make a name for themselves had wielded fancy attacks like this, thinking they could fully eliminate a Loup-Garou. She was only here to fight now because she had crushed every last one of them. Looking back, using their fear to make them her servants before eating them seemed inelegant, but at the time, she had been proud of it as a wolf. ...I really have changed. But right now, she was still moving. She used both power and speed to push in toward her enemy instead of just catching up. She had the battles she had fought since IZUMO and the fun she had had with her daughter and her friends to thank for this. She was moving much better than during her debut at IZUMO. She could really move. The vermilion metal grazed and tore at her track suits left shoulder. That was fine. She had let it graze her because she knew it would do no real damage. She bit at the torn cloth with the side of her mouth and fully tore the sleeve away as the cross passed her by. The tearing sound combined with the windy roar as they passed each other by. CCCCC A moment later, she realized the true battle would begin here. So she took another action. She activated her Silver Cross with her bared left arm and aimed its cannon behind her. She did not need to look back. ...Because I already know. The vermilion cross had been in anti-ship impact mode when it passed her by. She had learned that when she touched it earlier. That was why she had touched it. She had wanted to know if the cross had begun transforming. She had touched it with her fingertip and claw. A wolfs claws had nerves in them. She had used her claw as a sensor to search the interior of the object. Its vibrations had told her what it was doing. It had begun transforming before it even reached her. The anti-ship impact cannon had been opening. Why had her opponent been so eager to get that done? ...Thats obvious enough. To attack while still in range as she passed it by. So she fought back by activating the Silver Cross in her left hand. Show her what you look like, Silver Cross. She launched a short-range cannon against the vermilion crosss impact cannon. Futayo was loved on by Mogami Yoshiaki, something she had never before experienced. She had initially thought that was how Yoshiaki declared herself the winner, but... Ko ko. I am glad to see you are doing well. Do you know what it is you did wrong? Futayo got the sense that she did not need to answer that question. ...This is her way of showing she likes me. It has been a long time since anyone hugged me like this. In fact, this is a new experience for me. My father was never the huggy type, nor was Kazuno. And the only person who has hugged me lately is... ...Gin-dono during the Celestial Dragon fight, I guess. You can always count on Gin-dono to be manly. And speaking of Gin... Hm? Futayo heard a familiar sound. Or she thought she did. I half-thought I heard this a few times before, she thought, but this one confirmed it. That was definitely Gins Cuatro Cruz firing. She remembered the sound very well after having it fired at her several times and shoving her face between them to dodge. However... Gin-dono? The sound came from within the transport ship that had been banging against Musashinos bridge. Oh? Just fore of center, the ship violently ruptured. Ether light scattered and burst as the sounds from within grew clearer. They were no longer as muffled as before. Futayo did her best to speak with her face buried in Yoshiakis chest and her head rubbed by Yoshiakis chin. Gin-dono seems to be doing well. After the ether light explosion hit her in the back, the Reine des Garous accelerated downward. The force of the impact was very clearly pushing at her back. She could tell the vermilion cross had been launched upwards in the same way. That meant she only had to pursue the prey below her. She made a vertical dash. She kicked off the bottom of all the frames to leap and dance through the forest of destroyed metal. Wolves, trees, night birds, and bugs. I am your queen. She accelerated. I determine the path of my innocent forest. She could see her prey. The Tachibana girl was falling and kicking off the frame to make back steps. She was obviously the type who could conquer her fears. So... What if I use my strength? The Reine des Garous accelerated further. The girl fired, but the shells did not belong in the forests night. The Reine des Garous could sense their location just like anyone was keenly aware of anything that did not belong in their body. So she dodged them. ...She does have good aim. Gin likely had a number of possibilities in mind. Such as... She dives into the larger hollow up ahead and aims for the moment I follow after her. The Reine des Garous would lose her footholds when she dived into that larger hollow. Gin could shoot her all she wanted then. But the same was true in reverse. So... There is a simple solution to that. I dive into the hollow even faster than she does. Then she could catch up in midair. Even if she was fired on, she could use the Silver Cross to deal with it. So... I know what happens next. The Reine des Garous readied her Silver Cross, but she held it behind her. Any husband would pray for his wifes safety and success. A metallic clang came from the Silver Cross when she swung it behind her. Someone had caught up to her while the sparks flew. His footsteps rang loud as he ran alongside her. Tachibana Muneshige! Muneshige used his Racing Toes acceleration spell to its fullest. I finally caught up! He had used Kamenuki to follow after the previous Cuatro Cruz. She might have noticed him, so Gin had started the transformation early so the Reine des Garous had to respond to that. She appeared to have noticed the transformation, but... ...She overlooked me following after it! He was lucky they had passed by at such high speed. Not even her Loup-Garou nose could detect him that quickly. From there, he had needed to make it past the blast from the two crosses and catch up to her. But... CCCCC He had pulled it off. He had correctly chosen to race alongside the blast rather than try to break through it. Partway through, it had pushed on his back, increasing Racing Toess acceleration. From there, he had to keep the spell going with each step he took. Now that he had caught up, he only had to throw on a burst of speed, but... ...How is she so fast without any kind of acceleration spell!? He recalled that the 3rd Special Duty Officer was the same. She too accelerated herself with bursts of speed and he was pretty sure she only used a strength boosting divine protection to pull it off. And this was her mother. CCCCCC He showed no concern, hesitation, or fear as he made his attack. He allowed himself to wish that it would hit. Because... ...Gin is below! If this opponent was allowed to continue, Gin would be caught in the hollow below. He needed to delay their opponent until Gin could land and prepare to fire upwards. That required buying a mere second and a half of time. Kamenuki made several accelerated jabs, but... My, my, my. Sparks flew and the blade was deflected by the Silver Cross. These were not light impacts. Each one pushed in toward him and pushed down like they were trying to bring him to his knees. It was a lot like a wolf pinning down its prey and snapping its jaws down on them. He could feel a great weight bearing down on him. ...! He shifted his position and struck at an opening, but he was always deflected by the Silver Cross coming in from a seemingly impossible angle such as below the arm or above the elbow. She was a beast. She did not follow set kata like Gin. She reacted from moment to moment on reflex and instinct. Muneshige sensed great danger in this. He realized she would be a particular threat for Gin. Because... ...Shes all about adlibbing and adaptability! Yes. ...Just like me! The Reine des Garous could tell her speed was rising. She appreciated this opponent. He could keep up no matter how much of her animal side she let out. And he would keep up while maintaining his human sensibilities. Her daughter had done the same thing in their battle. That girl had combined her human skills with her animal ones to use the kata while also adapting to the situation. This opponent was similar. He would use human skills in an animal way to adapt to her attacks. Fighting him was fun. So... Take this. She gave him a small gift. She let him have 0.2 seconds. That would not be enough to prevent her from catching up to Tachibana Gin, but it did allow her to do something. Hee hee. She closed in on him and jabbed the Silver Cross down to free her hands. Then she used the 0.2 seconds to ready both hands claws. Ha. She laughed as she sent her strength at him in a flurry of attacks. Volume 8A, 23: Hunter on Vertical Footing Volume 8A, Chapter 23: Hunter on Vertical Footing Strangely enough I am falling Toward you Point Allocation (Fall Speed) Muneshige felt strength. But not the strength of a strike, a blow, or a push. This was a strength that eliminated all else at a touch. Nothing would remain and that was the entire idea. Claws were swung with the force of a sword. Hee hee. Just like a playful animal, her timing managed to catch him by surprise even when he was waiting for it. There was a pause before the strength rushed in, forcing him to block it whether he wanted to or not. When a large animal decided to use its size and speed to play like a puppy, was there any way to avoid it? And if all else would be destroyed from that play... ... Muneshige began his evasion. He kicked off the frame he was using for footing, hoping to block the way to Gin. But the animal leaped. She twisted her body and made a light jump with the seemingly innocent timing of a pet pursuing its owner. Instead of hunting him down, she was grabbing at him to capture him. And... ...! It was accompanied by a flurry of attacks. Her claws tore through the air with a high-pitched scraping. The wind was pierced and the ends of her claws occasionally glowed like sparks. The light and sound showed the paths of the wolfs scratching claws. But this was not one long arc at a time. More and more long arcs all appeared at once, some moving out ahead of him or circling above and below him. It was a pack. If he twisted around and tried to descend, he would be repeatedly torn by the claws. He was thrown into that flurry of motion in an instant. ...I see! He understood what made ghosts and aggressive animals so frightening. The way they tried to cling to and capture you had the same innocence as a child or small animal. There were no worldly thoughts there. There was no hesitation, only the enjoyment of the act. That was what pursued him now. So... How about I play along!? He used Racing Toes. But unlike before, he activated it on his stepping feet and moving arms. CCCCCC He ran on top of the Reine des Garouss attacks. Gin saw it happen while she descended. She could tell Muneshige was buying time for her descent, but during that 0.2 seconds... ...They are picking up speed! Both of them were running on the frame while using something else to accelerate. They used each others attacks to fuel their acceleration. The Reine des Garous used Kamenukis blows to her claws to help pull her arms back. Muneshige predicted the path of her claws and used that for Kamenukis acceleration. Whenever they had an opening, they would also use their feet. CCCCC The two of them repeatedly twirled in the air amid the sparks and minor sounds of impact. But not because any attacks were landing. They were using each others attacks to move themselves. ...Master Muneshige! Standing atop a blade was his special skill. People often laughed it off as an acrobatic stunt, but how else could you explain him using Racing Toes to step on the Reine des Garouss claws now? And... Hes moving forward! She kept Arcabuz Cruz at the ready while she noted that he was now using the Reine des Garouss attacks for footing more than the frames. He jumped off her claws, arms, and attacks to close in on her. Their battle rang loud, but eventually the time came. A round of the battle had ended, so they exhaled in unison. For a brief moment, strength left them. The 0.2 seconds were over. But the very next moment, they breathed in to fill themselves with strength once more. ...! They both sent a burst of speed toward their opponent to end it. Muneshige watched the Reine des Garouss jabbing right hand. He had accelerated Kamenuki toward it when she raised her hand. But not as an attack. Targeting her claws now would not stop her. So... ...Her head! The spear had just enough speed to reach her head. But... Hee hee. She noticed. And she took action. She used her raised right arms elbow to push her long and voluminous hair backwards. Pulling on her hair would move her head as well. Her entire upper body leaned back. Now what? The spear tip could no longer reach her. In fact, she had now used her entire body to ready her attack. Here goes. With a tornado spin, her claws flew in toward him from the outer left. And in a way that shifted herself to the side, preventing Kamenuki from targeting her head. He did not panic, nor did he take a defensive stance. He only opened his mouth. Gin! He received an immediate response. Something hit hard against the bottom of his left foot. It was a shell. While Gin descended below him, she had determined the optimal moment for support and fired Arcabuz Cruz. This was only an option thanks to enduring the previous flurry of attacks while staying near his opponent. Kicking off the shell allowed him to adjust his midair attitude and accelerate. He moved further inward than the queens right jab. He could dodge it. He had twisted himself to hit her with his right shoulder, so it looked a lot like he was leaping toward her while turned a bit to the side. That only left one thing... ...Hitting her in the neck with Kamenuki! He was aiming toward the jewelry on her neck. He accelerated the spear tip toward that golden gleam. In that instant, he saw the wolfs attack. Her jabbing right hands fingers had been pressed together before, but now... Here. She spread them apart. It almost looked like a spear tip blossoming like a flower and growing five fingers from within. Her right hands path had been stuck on a course that would miss him, but the spread fingers tore at the air. The ring and little fingers in particular. ...This path! The raised air resistance of the spread fingers altered her hands course toward him. He had already twisted to the right, so he used that. He pulled Kamenuki in and spun to the right to overcome this. Just then, he sensed movement outside his vision, but the intuition that allowed him to fight someone on this level told him it was another attack. ...Her left hand! Her right hand was meant to hit him, but it was also a diversion. If he focused too much on that, another attack would reach him: her jabbing left hand. So he decided to dodge again. He used the same shell he had stepped on before. It was still in midair. His memories told him he had pressed down and left on it with his left foot to move right. So where was the shell now? He knew the answer: down and to the left. He could not see it, but it had to be there. How could he ever lose track of a gift Gin had sent him? So he twisted Kamenuki around with his body, pointing it in that direction. Down and to the left was below the fingers sent his way, so he would essentially be sending his rightward twisting body to the left. That would place a burden on his body, but he did not mind. This was nothing compared to the burden that had damaged his leg before. CCCCCCC He used that thought to gather his resolve. He did it. Slipping below her fingers would take some doing, but that was a problem he could solve with his own movements. He could finally see the Reine des Garouss left hand. Her summer uniforms sleeve had been lost and the slender arm was drawing a glowing arc as it flew toward him. It came from below for something like a smash uppercut. The angle made it a pincer attack when joined with her right fingers. Which meant... ...Whether I kick off her right fingers or left claws, the other arm will catch me and crush me! The word bite came to mind and he needed to escape from it. Time to go! Muneshige sprang through the air. He had leaned to the side to dodge below the fingers rushing in from the left. Kamenuki! He accelerated toward... ...There it is! Gins shell was partially crushed and he launched Kamenuki toward it. He accelerated toward it, but then it vanished. He did not have time to question it. Kamenuki had already locked on, so it pursued the shell. That took him toward... The Silver Cross!? Sorry. That wasnt very nice of me. His opponents right leg was somewhat raised. She had kicked the shell away. Kicked it toward the Silver Cross pushed out ahead of her. The Reine des Garous saw Muneshige thrown off course while his spear stabbed into the Silver Cross. The shell struck and bounced off of the Silver Cross and the spears tip lodged itself in a gap in the crosss frame. This is payback for what you did before, she said. In other words... My Silver Cross can transform too. Realization flashed across Muneshiges face. Then the cross transformed by folding into a small box. But as it did so... It can bite. That was exactly what happened. The compactly folding cross bit at his spear. CCCCCC The spear was deflected violently outwards. It was now flying away from the folded silver box. She had already prepared for a dash and he was floating where he had been knocked away. Again, sorry. She collected the box from the air and ran. She accelerated after her prey that had already entered the large hollow below. The Reine des Garous ran along the vertical frame. If she could dive down faster than Tachibana Gin and catch up before she stalled, then she would win this. So she pursued, leaping toward the starting line of this new race. But before she could... Gin! Someone passed her by at even greater speed. She knew who it was. She had stopped his speed just a moment before, so she concluded this was his worry for his wife at play. ...This is the speed of his wholehearted devotion. She smiled, wondering how it would compare to her full strength. Her own husband had once carried her home when he was worried about her. That had been an issue of strength and this was one of speed, but... ...I understand. She had apparently inspired great concern in him. So... Thats just how it is between wolves and humans. Pausing to smile had reduced her speed, so she came to a stop. She stabbed her claws into the vertical frame and looked down from there. There was a 20m gap directly below her. That was where the vermilion crosss shockwave had erupted earlier. The Tachibana husband was holding the wife in his arms at the bottom of that space. He was looking up at her. We got away, so this is our win! Gin initially spat out her breath in surprise, but then she cleared her throat and struck Muneshiges shoulder. Master Muneshige, running away is nothing to be proud of. Not to mention that I dont think those were the original rules. After an earnest nod to her, he looked up at the queen overhead. Then...can we call this a draw!? I can accept that. The Reine des Garous smiled down at them and nodded. I am very pleased with what you showed me here. I will advise your teacher to take that into consideration. Hmm, I guess a draw would be 50 points, but they did manage to impress the Reine des Garous. Okay, Gin and Muneshige get 60 points. Sensei! Doesnt my mothers approval deserve more than 10 points!? They cant finish the race, so theyre lucky to get that. Mitotsudaira listened to Oriotris response while running through the residential district toward Okutamas bow and approaching the nature district. She had the greater speed. She was weary, but all she had to do was hurry and run. Thanks to the distance she could cover with each burst of speed, she could move so much easier than the last time they did this. Oriotri was technically in range of the silver chains, but the distance was too great for that to be effective. She would see it coming like this, so it wouldnt do anything to slow her. So if possible... Silver Wolf: Naito! Naruze! Are you free!? Gold Mar: Um, not really. This is real pain. ...Whats going on up there? Mitotsudairas unspoken question was answered in the starboard sky. She saw a large group there. Eh? She could not believe the number of Technohexen and flight devices pursuing Naito and Naruze. Those two would sometimes fire their own attacks and blow up their enemy, but... Art-Ga: Dammit, they dont play fair! Because... Art-Ga: They recover right away even when we do hit them! So thats what theyre going with, thought Naito, feeling legitimately impressed with Almirante and the others determination. She and Naruze had ways of defending and fighting back, but... We cant take them out of the fight. That isnt the point of this exam anyway. But, said Almirante at the lead of their pursuers. Its a simple trick, isnt it? None of us are as strong as you, but you cant beat all of us when we work together. How is it fair to come back after we shoot you? Other nations will have groups even larger than this. Like the ghost ships of M.H.R.R.s Maeda Toshiie or Hexagone Fran?aises Bernard. And... You might end up fighting Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R. at Sekigahara, right? CCCCC The solution to that seemed simple enough. We could hit them with a transport ship. Or send a fire ship in at them. You could, admitted Almirante before the four-winged woman on a flight device next to him raised her hand. That was Marine and she pointed aft behind them. But if so, you erred in your first move. You should have sent the Treasurers transport ship toward us while you two dealt with the Reine des Garous. You want Technohexen to fight a ground battle against that mom? Marine smiled bitterly and slapped a hand against her chest. Just keep your distance and use your schale besens as low-altitude thrusters. Youve flown just off the Musashis surface before, havent you? ...Right, Wild Kamelie? Because they can never make anything easy, replied the other woman. Naruze glared over at Naito. Margot, why do I feel like were being lectured by people whove already lost to us? Probably cause thats exactly whats happening here, Ga-chan. Hey, whats wrong with that? said Almirante. Play along for a bit and well let you finish the race in the end. He waved his right hand. ...Are they changing formation? Well give you a few lessons in large aerial battles. Think of it as some summer homework and present your answers in practical form. God, what a pain, thought Naito, but she was also smiling bitterly. She placed her legs over her broom again and prepared to fight. Well defeat you all again, one at a time, once this is over. Make it a race or whatever you want, but well prove our place at the top of the rankings all over again. Naruze flew forward. I hate unnecessary work, but I love to learn. Mitotsudaira heard the gunfire and saw the ether light being exchanged in the air once more. The other top players in the delivery business were shouting lessons at Naito and Naruze C No! Thats not the play there! You need to descend first! Why? Because thats how its done! C so it was feeling a lot more like a final exam tailor-made for them. But from the look of things... ...Air support might be tricky. Mitotsudaira kept that hope in a corner of her mind as she accelerated toward the color green. That was the nature district. They were on the starboard side, so this would take them to Remorse Way. Her king no longer avoided this route. She thought about how much they had all changed since they had landed in Mikawa back in the spring. Huh? She saw someone up ahead. Their stance was unusually uneager for reinforcements. Naomasa! Me: Eh!? Naomasas back!? Wasnt she in Satomi!? Smoking Girl: ... Me: Was the food good!? Did it have all the rural classics, like a candy store that sells old games and divine figurines!? Smoking Girl: ... Me: Naomasaaaaaa!? Why ignore meeeeeeeeee!? Silver Wolf: My king, she is trying to concentrate before the battle! Horizey: Is this like what the pope does whenever hes in political trouble! You know, where he goes into hiding and claims to be meditating! Gold Mar: Pretty sure youre thinking of Seint Saiya, where the bronze armor and gold armor fight in the papal territory. Art-Ga: The movie compressed it all down to an hour, so they died and were resurrected about once every seven minutes. Smoking Girl: Could you people be quiet!? ...I feel like I was gone so long, but this place hasnt changed at all. Naomasa wondered how Musashi was still so restless after the Kantou Liberation and N?rdlingen. But... I was hoping to complete the whole race, but I didnt arrive quite in time. So instead, Ill do whatever I can. Their teacher was running toward her. That speed was dangerous. It was well above what anyone should have been using on the Musashi. But this was the nature district and Remorse Way behind her led to the academy, so not many people used it. Which meant... No need to hold back. Naomasa clenched her left hands work glove and then stepped forward. They were 15m apart. ...If only I had Suzaku. Jizuri Suzaku was currently being repaired at Satomi. After a chat with Tokishige, she now had the data on Satomis god of war flight devices and they were going to create wings for Suzaku. Hiro would be ecstatic, which was fine with Naomasa if the girl would finetune the wings ASAP. But... Id still rather not attack my teacher. What makes you think you can attack me? Judge. Naomasa nodded. I primarily use throws, so lets say I win if your back touches the ground. Sure, Ill play by those rules. They were much closer now. The 15m had shrunk past 10 and was fast approaching 7. And... ...Shes matching me. Oriotri had matched the timing of her steps with Naomasas. And while running. This will be tough, thought Naomasa. Unbalancing her will not be easy. When performing a throw, you could normally unbalance your opponent by grabbing their hand or something. Twisting their wrist or whatever would throw off their balance. But that was hard to do when the opponent matched the timing of your steps. When both sides took their step at the same time, their weights would be simultaneously directed downwards, making it much more difficult to unbalance them. And matching someone elses timing while running was no easy task. But their teacher had done it with ease. The normal solution here would be to step further in and sweep her opponents feet out from under her. But this was not someone she could approach so carelessly. So instead, she reached out her left hand and... CCCCC She took another step. The rest played out from there. She could still unbalance Oriotri even with their timings matched. She only had to tilt Oriotri in one direction or another. Oriotri stepped with her right foot, so... ...Thats to the left from my perspective. Naomasa only had to pull her downwards from outside that stepping leg. That was her plan. Oriotri held her hands at the ready. The right one in front and the left one in back. And she took her step. At the last second, Naomasa sensed danger in the motion. Oriotri leaned forward just a bit. ...That means- Naomasa reflexively slowed her own step, which was the correct choice. A tremor spread from below Oriotris right foot and out across the crust block. She had stomped her foot. Asama saw Suzu cover her ears atop Persona-kuns shoulder. They were hurrying toward the rope pathway to Okutama. The Reine des Garous herself was working to remove the transport ship behind them and she tossed it onto the larger transport ship that had arrived to collect it, but everything had been so crazy recently that this barely felt weird anymore. But Suzu was not holding her ears because of that loud noise. Did you hear something, Suzu-san? Um, yes. Its, uh, Okutamas frame, I think? And, um. Meanwhile, Asama saw a light. Warning sign frames appeared all around her, all of them telling her about Musashis circulatory system. ...Oh, this could be bad. She then heard running water. Water was spraying and geysering out from the side and surface of Okutama. The warning messages told her a few of the ether pathways had ruptured. Okutama: I-I have determined this is the worst! Why me!? Over. Musashino: Okutama, would you prefer to have some water pipes burst or be hit repeatedly by a transport ship? I grant you the duty to choose. Over. Not even the automatons cut each other any slack. But the leaks were already being automatically sealed by the shrines within the Musashi. The government offices would be shutting off the water pipes as well. They would have to be closed off again once the stress had been removed, but... Is Masa okay!? Naomasa was relieved to find her intuition had been correct. Delaying her last step had spared her a direct hit from the stomp. Rattling the ships surface with a single stomp was extremely on-brand for their teacher, but Naomasa may have subconsciously inherited something from her since she had previously broken through Okutamas deck and dropped a long block elevator. Anyway, she had lifted up her left leg behind her. That kept the stomp from affecting her, but... ...This is bad. Her opponent had control of when she would land and they were both ready to attack. Okay. She landed on her right toes to alter her landing. By balancing just those toes, she could recover her stability no matter which direction she was unbalanced. Then Oriotris hand moved in. Her right hand grabbed at Naomasas left hand. Ha. Once she had it, she let out a breath of laughter and worked to unbalance the girl. She pushed. Pushed left and down. Naomasa did not fight it. She instead pushed her left hand against Oriotris hand. ...There. She shoved the base of her wrist between the thumb and forefinger grabbing it. The tendon connecting the thumb and forefinger was located between them. The muscle on the inner side of the tendon would tense when grabbing things, but there was an opening there. Push on the tendon and the grabbing muscle would bend to the side, reducing the hands grip. When grabbing, your grip would be weaker if you grabbed with the entire hand instead of holding it between the thumb and the base of another finger. Naomasa caused the same thing here. CCCCCCC She forced Oriotris hand into that state for just a second. Oriotris grip briefly weakened. And... ...Naruze! A sudden light shot between Naomasa and her opponent. Naruze had managed to get off a shot while dealing with all the delivery workers in the sky. Did you get her!? shouted Margot. Naruze had to shake her head. Using a homing shot was a mistake! Hey, eyes on your own fight, Zwei Fr?ulein. Shut up, growled Naruze, before glancing down again. Naomasa and Oriotri were reading each other in something that was not quite combat. Naruze passed by overhead, but... ...I hope I managed to help. She would be a disgrace of an aerial fighter if she failed to provide any assistance at all, so she had worked to create an opening while Margot dealt with their primary opponents. However... ...I didnt expect the stomp to rupture the ether pathways. Her shots homing spell was an anti-personnel variety based on ether detection, so it had been thrown off target by the scattering ether. She did not know if Oriotri had done that intentionally or not, but at the same time... Knowing her, I wouldnt have hit even if I shot a normal one. Ohh, way to keep a positive outlook, Ga-chan! ...Sort of. She had to agree. Even if she had missed, her attack had not been entirely meaningless. It had blocked their teachers view for just a moment. Naomasa had attacked. Her strike between the fingers had loosened her teachers grip, but if she kept pushing, she would be caught again. So... ...Pull! She pictured it as pulling her wrist back the length of a single fingernail. Once Oriotris fingers regained their strength, she would tighten her grip to capture Naomasa again, so Naomasa moved her hand. She peeled the strength away from her fingertips and... CCCCC She pulled her hand out of the work glove now held in Oriotris grasp. Naomasa emptied her mind. Extraneous thoughts would lead to unnecessary force that threw off her movements. So she appreciated Naruzes shot. That bullet had briefly blocked Oriotris view. Pulling her hand from the glove was a forearm movement, but it required relaxing her shoulder. Someone as skilled as their teacher would notice the relaxing shoulder and be on the lookout for the forearms movement. But Naruzes bullet had prevented that. Naruzes 10-yen coin ricocheted off the ground and Naomasa made a snap of her wrist in time with the sound. She pushed down on Oriotris right wrist, which still held the empty glove. She forced it down. Downwards was an unexpectedly difficult direction to imbalance someone, but... ...This is my chance! This had to be her last chance, so she tugged down on Oriotris wrist, as if catching her fingers on it and her glove. And she added a hint of an inward twist. She unbalanced Oriotri. Oh. Oriotri appeared to lean against her. Now Naomasa only had to increase the twist and Oriotri would spin and fall in that direction. If she took a step back, she could also imbalance Oriotris footing, making it that much easier. She sent the twisting motion from wrist to elbow and elbow to shoulder. She instantly had control of Oriotris entire arm from wrist to shoulder. It was a lot like completing a series of tasks starting from the closest one. She imagined it like connecting components together to gain more length. The shoulder was easier to move and could provide more resistance, so she gave a single tug to extend the tendons and eliminate the timing needed to resist. The rest was simple. She twisted inwards as if trying to stir Oriotris right side with the stick called an arm. This was probably affecting the shoulder blade and such, but she was not sure since she was operating on pure intuition. But once the work was complete, her opponent doubled over as if from a blow to the side. And... There. Her teacher let herself fall to the right. She crouched down in that direction before Naomasa could do it. Was she going to insist it didnt count because she had made herself fall? No... ...I know what this is. Naomasa realized she had overlooked one thing. CCCC! Mitotsudaira saw Oriotri lean forward and drop onto her knee. Naomasa. Naomasa suddenly tried to move away from Oriotri, but Oriotri pursued her hand from below. She had released her hold on their teacher, but she did not pull away. Mitotsudaira wondered why. Naomasa had the upper hand and Oriotris top priority had to be escaping her grasp. But... Bell: Naomasa...-san! Run...away! Asama: Masa! The aftershock of her stomp is coming! The distortion corrected itself. Asama was just about to reach the end of the rope pathway to Okutama when a large road closed sign frame appeared in front of her. The sign frame depicted one of Musashis Dosojin bowing. The Dosojin are so helpful since they tend to be unworshipped gods. But Sakuya was the one to close the road, right? asked Ohiroshiki. The Dosojin was back soon. Asama let slip a that was fast and everyones silent glares were kind of painful. Well, um, our god has been in a good mood since she got after her father earlier. That doesnt explain what just happened, said Tenzou. Regardless, the Musashi shook before their eyes. Gravitational control boosting sign frames appeared along the rope pathway, starting with its connection to the ship. Then Okutamas bow heaved upwards. Oriotri had made her stomp a bit aft of the ships center. It had created one large wave and this was the aftershock. The amplitude was greatest at the stern and bow. Wow. With the gravitational control in effect on the rope, it looked like the Musashi had just bounced upwards. It had risen about five meters, so... Asama: Is Masa okay!? Naomasa braced herself against the ground rising up about 10cm all at once. The bounce had come from the bending of the metal. It was a lot like having the entire ships surface striking back at her. And in the areas with shallower dirt, the trees and other plants were sent airborne. Divine protections kicked in at the residential areas, but the nature district was less protected. The loud splashing she heard likely came from the nearby stream. And... ...Not bad! Oriotri had reversed her wrist. She was trying to grab Naomasas hand. I see, thought Naomasa. That explains how I managed to imbalance her so easily. Her opponent had included her stomps aftershock in her calculations for the duel. She had done this before, so she knew from experience that the aftershock would be coming. Naomasa worked in the engine division and she understood how the ship responded to stress, but... ...I didnt think an individual could do this! That lack of understanding came from her own naivete. On the other hand, theres something wrong with her. Its not right. But she still had to fall back here. Because... Kh. Her teacher grabbed her left wrist. She twisted her hand to escape, but... ...Cloth!? It was the work glove she had removed before. It had been instantly slipped between Oriotris palm and the back of Naomasas hand. The cloth stopped her attempt to escape. The glove soon fell away, but by then... CCCCCC Oriotri had a solid grip on her wrist. Oh, no, she thought. Oriotri had let herself be imbalanced and dropped to the ground so she could approach and grab Naomasas hand. She had known the aftershock would be thrusting up from below, so she had crouched low, used the shaking to stand back up, and used that to attack. And now the shaking ship would be lowering. The current lack of motion was only a brief respite before it rapidly dropped back down like a spring snapping back into shape. Then it happened. It was like a silence or a floating. Naomasa saw Oriotri move in the horribly clear summer heat. ...Shes surprisingly bad at this. Her teacher was overly tense as she imbalanced and threw her opponent. She was not good at it, but she was still effective. She had control of Naomasas center of gravity, as well as the ground below her feet. So... ...! Oriotri made her move just as the shaking reversed itself. She performed a throw. Mitotsudaira readied her sword while running along the shaking ship. She had closed in on her quarry. And... Naomasa! That girl had been attacked, so she had to help out. But then Oriotri made her throw. However... ...Is that...? Something flew through the air after Oriotri made a throw with a reversal of her wrist. It was a part of Naomasas body C her prosthetic arm. The large work arm had been purged from her shoulder to fly through the summer sunshine. And... Damn! Naomasas left arm was knocked back, as was Oriotris right hand. They had failed to fully absorb the force built up there. Naomasa was fine, but her prosthetic arm rolled along the ground and skittered across the stone pavement. Mitotsudaira knew what must have happened. Just before she was thrown, Naomasa had sent all of the force into her prosthetic arm. Then she had purged it to keep the force from affecting the rest of her. Her arm was thrown instead of her entire body. That prevented either of their throws from working. And... CCCCCC Naomasas hand was forced upwards by the momentum, so she could not direct it back toward their teacher. It was over. Oriotri nodded in response. Ha, she laughed before sending her lowered body forward. She even used the next aftershock of her stomp to give herself some initial speed. Keep at it and you might manage to throw me next time! Naomasa clicked her tongue in response. She turned back toward Mitotsudaira with sweat on her skin and passing through her breathable tights. That was the physical proof of her tension during that battle. She sighed. I bought you some time. I will help with your martial arts training if you like. I never thought Id need your help there. Naomasa must have thought she could win this because there was definite frustration in the way she kicked her heels off the floor on her way to collect her arm. However... ...Now its my turn. Mitotsudaira had her sword ready and she was closing in on her opponent. So... Its time we settled this, Sensei! Volume 8A, 24: Liberator on the Way Volume 8A, Chapter 24: Liberator on the Way Now, how much is it? Yes, its this much Now, how to do it? Yes, I do it like this Point Allocation (Catching Up) The Reine des Garous suddenly looked up while lifting the transport ship. She had heard something that made her feel nostalgic, but not because it reminded her of her past. It had inspired a more primal sort of nostalgia inside her. What a wonderful sound. She heard the clashing of metal far to the west. The attacks had a familiar tempo to them. That girl was short, slender, and took after her father in the chest area, but she could still make such familiar sounds. But. The Reine des Garous tilted her head with a finger on her lips. She still has a lot of room to grow. In fact, she is entirely missing one thing. Mitotsudaira focused on attack. She was catching up. She only had to send out two silver chains and use Ex. Collbrande as her primary weapon. ...! The wolf clashed with her teacher using a burst of acceleration. She used more than just the sword. She also struck with the silver chains, slashed with her claws, and sometimes even kicked with her feet. She was a wolf. Every part of her could become a weapon when given proper speed. And when she attacked... Hah! She would use her entire body to accelerate the hand swinging her claws or Excalibur. She liked not needing to hold back with her high-speed attacks. In that sense, it reminded her of her battle against Shibata at Novgorod. The way she accelerated her feet was most comparable to her battle against Shima Sakon at N?rdlingen. She felt it had been really clever of her to use the sword as footing to launch an attack from midair. She could use all of that here. After all, her king had given her a command. The wolf leaped and attacked from every conceivable direction. As for Oriotri... Ohh. She sounded somewhat surprised as she dealt with every one of Mitotsudairas attacks. Sparks flew from her sheathed sword, but... ...I cant seem to hit her! The battlefield was starting down Remorse Way. Mitotsudaira kept up the attack on Oriotri. A hit would mean a win. A win for everyone, a win for her, and a win for her king. But Oriotri was focused on defense and her defenses were solid. Also... ...Shes slowed down, but not by much. Mitotsudaira could tell the middle group was moving at about the same speed. So... Your tactics were crude, but we still fell for them. Oh? Im not sure what you mean, said their teacher. Mitotsudaira had studied command, so she understood. The standard escape tactics are to separate your opponents by movement and speed and then defeat them individually. But our focus is on the overall results, not our personal results, and we have a hard time intervening in each others battles, so it actually hurts our chances if we try to fight as a group. Of course, that had been true of all their previous mock battles, but Mitotsudaira thought it was obvious what Oriotri was trying to do this time. Because... You took out the quickest of us first. As soon as the battle began, you dealt with Adele and Hassan. Then you kept Naito and Naruze from interfering and defeated the Date Vice Chancellor and 2nd Special Duty Officer since they could all fly. And before any exhaustion set in, you called in reinforcements to get rid of Futayo, Gin, and Muneshige who could catch up to you. And by pulling out far enough ahead... Even if Tomo tried to shoot you, she would be unable to get a clear line of fire. You havent had the middle group do all that much, which is unusual. And what does that tell you? asked Oriotri. Even if my king survives, our fighters protect the majority, and we defeat the enemys main force...we can still lose. Because real battles are not a race to a finish line. Ha ha. Oriotri laughed. Before, it was only a game of tag where I picked you off one at a time, but youve finally brought it all together enough for an attacker to reach me despite the reinforcements. Judge, agreed Mitotsudaira. Oriotri asked something from behind the sparks binding their swords. I have a question, Mitotsudaira. Do you know why you are here? She did. Because of others skilled assistance and because your calculations were not quite sufficient. I should really have been the only one capable of dealing with my mother. But the Tachibana Couple had taken on that role. I think we could have defeated or restrained my mother if I had worked with the Tachibana Couple, but someone was more interested in the overall battle, not the individual number of wins. Namely... My king. She had come to realize this while answering her teachers questions here. She was still lacking some skill in ways so obvious even she could see it, but right now... I am here as the final blade of victory my king prepared. Naomasa reattached her right arm and began a quick walk. The chatter on the sign frame told her the middle group was already here, but she could still finish with the rear group even if she only walked. She had done her job, so rushing here would only amount to a margin of error. However... Are you kidding? She turned toward the academy C toward the nature districts forest. The terrain had been transformed. Trees were flying into the air and crashing back down to aft. The ground rumbled like a dragon was walking by and Asama and Okutama were shouting about something or other on the sign frame, but Naomasa chose to believe she was imagining that part. But the trees were definitely flying and the occasional flashes of silver had to be Excalibur. The wolf was going wild today. When Naomasa saw it, she sighed, smiled bitterly, and got moving. She began to jog and scratched her head. Honestly, just because your king can go this way again doesnt mean he made it his knights territory, you know? Mitotsudaira wielded her power. She had to win this. She was already doing everything she could, so it all came down to how far that would take her. Here goes! Remorse Way was a road through the trees that her king had long avoided. The thick forest was poorly maintained, as was the norm for the inner side of the nature districts. ...Theres less wind and sun than on the outer side. People tended to view the difference between the port and starboard sides of the nature districts as a form of wabi-sabi, but the committee member in charge of upkeep had once been dragged around the nature district by a horse on charges of using wabi-sabi as an excuse. So... Im just thinning out the forest a little. She looked to the trees lifted up by the silver chains. She had grabbed four just this one time and she had done this several times already. J-just a little! She had a bad feeling about this, but she could not afford to reduce the chains motivation by scolding them, so she kept her smile and threw the trees at Oriotri. Masazumi rode on Futayos shoulder while the girl ran at a quick pace. She could see Mitotsudairas battle from the rope pathway between ships. Hey, wait. Thats the park where I always read books. Is it? I had no idea there was a park there! Maybe the holes in the forest will make it easier to find. Masazumi sincerely hoped not. Because... ...If everyone starts going there, Ill lose one of the precious few quiet spots on the Musashi. Id better prepare myself for that letdown now, she thought before looking to Okutama again. She could see the academy from here. Cmon, everyone. Win this for us. Mitotsudaira slammed the trees down like the front legs of a giant beast pursuing its prey. She did not bother stripping the trees of their branches. She would tear them up and slam them down as is. Even Oriotri could not block attacks like that, but the trees were heavy for Mitotsudaira as well. With all their branches and leaves, the air resistance was increased and that slowed their movements. However... ...I can still swing them! They were useful as heavy weapons, but she mostly just wanted to apply pressure to Oriotri. Making them feel hard to dodge would create an opening in their teacher. A smoothed log would only look like a simple striking weapon. And... ...All of my efforts will pay off down the road! Mitotsudaira moved forward and her vision opened up. She had emerged onto the central road leading to the academy. From here... The academy is right up the stairs! Oriotri began her last spurt. She had to climb the stairs, but that was barely an obstacle for her. Mitotsudaira swung her silver chains behind her just once more as she pursued. Here goes! Naito checked on the final stage of the mock battle out of the corner of her eye. When Oriotri had emerged onto the road to the academy, she had thought they had lost, but... Mito-tsan! Mitotsudaira was catching up. Was this the first time they had managed to close the gap and catch up like this? That was impressive enough on its own, but Mitotsudaira was aiming for more. It was hard to tell form the sky, but she had gathered up some trees in her silver chains and swung them around once to build up speed. ...Ohh. She threw them, but she did not simply aim for Oriotri. She threw them toward the top of the academy stairs, to block the way. Mitotsudaira used a burst of speed. She had thrown eight trees. Three of them fell down the stairs, but the other five blocked the way at the top. Oriotri would have to clear them at the very end of her last spurt. That was why Mitotsudaira had been laying the pressure on her this entire time. To make it feel like an obstacle. From there, she only had to run toward the tree wall she had built on the stairs. ...! She accelerated. The wolf ran. She was already starting to run out of breath. But she had cornered her prey. Oriotri was their teacher and she had monstrous combat skills and mobility. Ohhh! Their teacher was running full speed at this point. Mitotsudaira had the greater top speed. Their teacher could not use these bursts of acceleration, but she did have a stable and unfaltering speed. That continued now. She was more leaping than running up the stairs. Shes going to jump right over the trees, isnt she!? Mitotsudaira threw the silver chains out after Oriotri. She was nearly at the top of the stairs. The schoolyard goal was close. It all came down to this. She would be defenseless in midair while jumping over the tree wall, but the silver chains could fly. So... Go, silver chains! Mitotsudaira sent them out in time with Oriotris jump. But not at the teacher herself. She had them grab the trees below. Ohh! And she flung those up toward their teacher. Oriotri made a split-second decision. ...Not bad! In the past, Mitotsudaira would have attacked by having a silver chain wield Excalibur. But not now. Her form was far from perfect, but she had prioritized victory. No, victory had been her kings command, so she would do whatever it took to achieve that. But Oriotri made a move in midair. The rising trees were given plenty of momentum. If she continued her jump like this, they would crash into her from below. Even if she kicked off them to jump, all the branches would make it hard to claim they had not hit her. ...And a teacher cant start making excuses against her students. So Oriotri made her move. She reached for the hilt on her back. How about I give you a special treat? The Reine des Garouss ears twitched as she threw out the transport ship. Oh? Her ears were animal ears. She had partially transformed into a wolf. But this was her transformation as a Loup-Garou, not as a spirit. Why had this happened on a summer day? That was an awfully clear sword strike. She tilted her head and turned toward Okutamas stern. She had heard an attack from her daughters opponent, but that opponent had not previously drawn her sword this entire time. She must have drawn it for just an instant and immediately resheathed it, but... How sharp is that blade? It sliced through those trees like paper. Naomasa had seen their teachers attack. She had honestly failed to perceive the sword strike. It had been too fast. But just as Oriotri had gone behind the rising trees, she had seen... ...A light? It had looked like a flash of light circled around from behind the trees. It had been an inconspicuous and calm light, leading Naomasa to believe it had been a weak attack. However... That is disturbing. All five trees had been sliced right down the middle. Oriotri then kicked off the slice and jumped diagonally toward the port schoolyard. The two halves of the bisected trees crashed together, making a solid noise that seemed to push their teacher toward the goal. But... Mito! shouted Naomasa. Clear yourself a path to victory! After putting away her sword, Oriotri checked the air behind her. Her opponent was there. And... I knew youd aim for this moment! The silver wolf used the split trees as midair footing to catch up to her all at once. The difference between a leap and a midair dash was made plain by the shrinking distance between them. In the span of a breath, the wolf arrived within a few meters of Oriotri. By then, Oriotri had seen how the wolf intended to attack. Two arcs trailed behind her over a few dozen meters. Those were silver chains. They were being swung like whips C one free and one with Excalibur. They used their maximum centrifugal force plus the wolfs full strength to send first the tight arm toward Oriotri. That metal fist was meant to send her airborne. Oriotri readied her sheathed sword in response. Then the silver wolf twisted around. She shifted her head to the side, sliding her body one body-width to the left. That pulled strongly at the Excalibur chain, but... ...Oh. A high-speed attack shot through the spot the wolf had just vacated. It was one of Asamas anti-ship arrows. Hit! Asama put away Umetsubaki in front of Remorse Way, on the long block that connected the nature districts wide blocks. Since she was not in her shrine maiden outfit, she had not used the leg anchors and such, but the directional purification had worked perfectly. This shot had greater power and accuracy than the previous one. And Mitotsudaira had blocked it from view. She could not imagine how Oriotri could dodge it. So... Did it work!? Something exploded in the sky above Okutamas stern. Ether light sprayed out over a massive area. U-up above!? Suzu was correct. Asama looked up to see light exploding at a point 200m above the academy. She knew exactly what had caused that ether light. ...My arrow! Oriotri had not dodged it. Instead... She kicked the speeding arrow up into the air!? The spectacle in the sky was as eloquent as answers came, but Asama did not bother lamenting this failure. Instead... Mary! Judge, it is already on its way. Asama looked back to see the English princess showing off her two empty hands. The Excalibur she had held was gone. It took off after realizing its friend needed help solving a problem. Mitotsudaira kicked off the final log. She aimed for Oriotri who had thrown a kick in midair and used her momentum for a backflip. She was about to arrive in the academys schoolyard. That was the goal. If she arrived there without taking a hit, they would lose. Of course, losing did not mean death here. They would only lose points. Mitotsudaira would get points for completing the race and she would probably get more for the fight she put up along the way. But her king was in a bit of trouble there. No, a lot of trouble. That would also put Horizon in trouble and it would throw a wrench in any plans they had for enjoying summer break together. ...I have to do this! She sent Ex. Collbrande in on the right and the tight arm in on the left. And... The second Ex. Collbrande! The additional sword flew in past her shoulder and she caught it in her right hand without even looking back. She moved in to attack her teacher with this triple midair attack. Mitotsudaira watched their teachers movements while rushing toward her in midair. Oriotri appeared to be falling back-first toward the schoolyard, so Mitotsudaira first sent the left tight arm in on a collision course. But their teacher raised her sword just before it hit. ...Huh? Mitotsudaira honestly thought she was defending against the tight arm, but she was not. Oriotri then let go of the sword. And... ...It cant be. Mitotsudaira gasped as their teacher sent her right hand outwards. The tight arm was going to crash into her hand from the outside. But Mitotsudaira did not see a direct hit to or destruction of the teachers hand. Silver chain!? The chain rolled through the air. She understood what had happened, but she had difficulty accepting it. She unbalanced the chain!? Oriotri answered Mitotsudairas question with a nod. Yes, she said while sending her left hand out as well. Excalibur was rushing in from that direction, so she matched its movement and swung her wrist. I can knock these off balance. She deflected it. The sword had made a powerful and speedy attack, but it did not matter. A series of metallic straining sounds rang out just once. ...! And it was knocked away. Neither chain had managed to harm her. Because... Mitotsudaira? It was just like that girl to be staring at her with strength in her gaze instead of with dazed surprise. Thanks to that, Oriotri felt comfortable speaking plainly. One thing you lack is a proper technique for using your silver chains. You could sense that here, couldnt you? Judge, replied the wolf, approaching with the other Excalibur resting on her right shoulder. I can give myself bursts of acceleration, but the chains cannot do the same since they lack a skeleton and muscles. So... Once I swing them with my strength, my opponent can knock them back if they know how. Thats right, thought Mitotsudaira, finally accepting what she had seen. The silver chains could carry her strength, but then they had to rely entirely on that strength. Her bursts of acceleration required a skeleton that could function like a spring or make use of leverage. She could swing the chains with her great strength or even use her own burst of acceleration to throw them, but... ...She immediately picked up on the flaw in my hidden tactics! But Mitotsudaira did not stop there. Then how about this!? She lifted Excalibur from her right shoulder in midair. I can accelerate this sword! The teacher responded by grabbing the sword floating in front of her. And just as the two of them were about to reach the schoolyard... CCCCCCC Raging Beast crashed down toward Oriotri. Adele-sama has reached her destination! Over! On Musashinos bridge, Kokubunji informed the others her task had succeeded. Musashino gave a performative sigh and turned toward Kokubunji. Well done, Kokubunji. I did not expect her to want a second launch after the first one failed. I can only assume the repeated blows to her head have knocked a screw loose as the saying goes, but scoring a direct hit on a moving target from Musashino to Okutamas stern was impressive work. Over. Everyone applauded with minimal movement, but one of them raised a hand. What is it, Akishima? Over. That looked like a direct hit on Oriotri-sama, but are we really supposed to crush our passengers? Over. Musashino looked away from Akishima. She turned toward the front of the bridge where the scene outside was displayed on the wall. Or it should have been. The image from the bridges front sight devices had a thick black line down the center. That was the scar left by the transport ship collision. She stared at that and spoke with no emotion in her voice. This is nothing compared to what I have endured. Over. Adele hopped out of Raging Beast. ...I did it! There was nothing Oriotri could do when she was hit in midair. So... Well, Sensei!? How was that for a direct hit!? She peeked below Raging Beast to see what had happened to her teacher. She knew it had worked out this time. Because... ...I learned my lesson last time and moved the legs behind it this time! There was no gap below it, so if Oriotri was below there... CCCCCCC She spent two seconds in silent contemplation. ...Wait. Asama: H-hey, was Sensei just squashed flat!? Art-Ga: It would seem we finally have a criminal in our class. Uqui: Pretty sure we already had one of those. Me: Hey, hey, hey! Whys everyone staring at me!? Circle Be: No, no, were the new hotness there! Were the latest criminals! Gold Mar: The nudist and the udons are our criminals? Gotta admit, that does feel pretty Apocalyptic. Cmon, our class has been like that forever, said Adele as she quickly checked below Raging Beast. There was something below it: Oriotris sword. The long blue scabbard was stabbed into the courtyard, pushing Raging Beast out of the way. In other words... ...She caught Raging Beast on her sword and escaped? That would mean, she thought before a karate chop hit the back of her head. She could not say anything at all before the teachers voice reached her. That was a good try. I honestly wouldve been in trouble if I wasnt already raising my sword. She looked back to see Oriotri standing there. The teacher smiled down at her. Okay, Ive reached the goal without taking a single hit. There are no more attacks in progress, so I guess that ends our mock battle, doesnt it? Mitotsudaira sighed as she landed in the same schoolyard Oriotri had reached unscathed. Once the breath had left her, her knees fell to the ground. ...Ugh. She was terribly worn out. She had managed to ready that final sword strike, but she had honestly not had the strength left to swing it. Not after running full speed the entire way here, throwing trees and such on the way. Endurance will be my next task, she decided while pulling her silver chains back in. Oriotri turned her way, so she asked a question. What will happen to my king and the others? Hm, lets hope they can get here in time. I wonder if the trees down there will cause any trouble for them. Oh, that could be a problem. And once she had Oriotris attention, she gave a quiet command. Kimi. Two hands suddenly thrust out below Oriotris arms. Ah. Oriotri tried to escape, but the hands were slow but accurate. The fingers reached for their targets on her body and squeezed at the chest of her shirt. And with those grabbed... Heh heh. Got you, Sensei. It was Kimi and she shouted down the stairs with a smile. There, mission accomplished! See that, foolish brother!? And Horizon!? You have your wise sister to thank this time!! Why am I not surprised? thought Adele as she pulled the sword out from under Raging Beast. Kimi was here because she had been riding within Raging Beast. They had come up with this strategy when they all began their run. It had been Neshinbaras idea. We need to get an attack in on Sensei at the finish line. That is our top priority. And he had known who could pull it off. Aoi-kun, your entertainers timing has bypassed Senseis defenses before. I would love for you to do that again, but I doubt repeat material would work on her. So instead... Heh heh heh. That leaves me. So they had needed to get Kimi to the schoolyard finish line, but the timing was key there. It cant be after we all gather there like last time. So it had to happen sooner, when the initial rush was arriving. The rest had been simple. Urquiaga and Narumi had rushed in to keep Oriotri from noticing the discussion and the rest had followed after them. They knew what they had to do in the end, no matter what obstacles awaited them along the way. ...Which is why we won. This was different from before. The result was similar, but there was a clear difference. Because... We won! You did, admitted Oriotri. She smiled bitterly, slipped away from Kimi, and lightly held her own shoulders. Theres not much you can do when Kimi lays a trap for you. You are full of openings to me, Sensei. Am I? Oriotri smiled bitterly. Then I have a lot of studying to do myself. Uqui: Hey, someone stop her. Well never graduate if she gets any stronger. Horizey: Wouldnt we have to defeat her to stop her? 10ZO: And she powers up each time we defeat her! It did seem that way. But the rear group was leaving Remorse Way now. They still had time, so that settled it. Adele clapped her hands and announced the result. No one fails! We all reach the finish line, so we all pass! Volume 8A, 25: Audience at the Goal Line Volume 8A, Chapter 25: Audience at the Goal Line The world changes Maybe by a step Maybe for everyone Point Allocation (Feeling Liberated) Asama arrived at the schoolyard a little after the rest of the middle group. She had been slow up the stairs due to Umetsubaki and its support equipment. Toori and Horizon were also slower, but only because they did not bother rushing. They really have changed, she thought, remembering what had happened on Remorse Way. She had thought they would keep the past in the past, but they had instead commented on the stone memorial. Oh, crap. That memorials still there. It gives the sense that Horizon Classic is buried there, so I would like to do something about it. Like what? Take it with you? Would I earn any points for hitting Sensei with it? They had discussed the issue with hands on their chins, so Asama had kindly guided them toward the school. And if they were going to deal with it over the break... ...Mito can carry it and I can handle the land purification after its removed and the ley line adjustments wherever they put it. Memorials tended to become a local symbol. People had left flowers at that one, so it carried a lot of emotion. So... How about we place it in front of the Blue Thunder to commemorate my return, Asama-sama? Umm... That would prove difficult. They used that discussion to relaxed at the finish line. By the time the rear group arrived, Futayo, Masazumi, and Neshinbara had caught up too. Neshinbara arrived last while biting a food charm, presumably for emergency nutrients. So what happens now, Sensei? You commanded that strategy, didnt you, Neshinbara? Im a little surprised. Musashino: In other words, we can blame all of this on him. Over. Okutama: If only I could ban him from ever boarding me. Over. Me: Neshinbara, try not to be such a nuisance, okay? Kunitachi: Musashino-sama! Musashino-sama! As infuriating as the Chancellors comment was, a physical attack is an inappropriate response from the bridge crew! Over. ...I feel bad for the bridge crew. Meanwhile, Masazumi raised her right hand. Asama, can you give me a list of the foreign VIPs on the Musashi? This turned into a really big deal. Shinto-wise, theyre automatically given a temporary contract unless they do something wrong or ask me for something else. Hm. Then can you just give me a list of names and nations for everyone foreign onboard? Oh, that I can do. Asama opened a sign frame. The shrine has a list of contracts to be used as ID when participating in festivals and such. You can view that if you want. But... Its a long list. Milady! Musashi is yet again oppressing us by sending an extensive list of names and demanding you find the suspicious people on this list! Stop making such a fuss, Kanou-kun. Now, Im not going through the whole list, so narrow it down to anyone who arrived after Musashi left for N?rdlingen. Im sure thats what she wants. Milady! You shouldnt have to read her mind! Okay, she should give me what I want. Mitotsudaira heard Masazumis comment while seated in the schoolyard. ...Shes troubling the underclassmen again, isnt she? But that division of labor was something they had developed over the past few months, so why not use it? Here, Nate. You did great. Something cold pressed against her cheek. It was a paper cup with a lid and bamboo straw. A sports drink, my king? Its from Asama, so it should be safe to drink. Also, lift your butt. She did so, wondering why, and her king placed a handkerchief below her. She had sat directly on the ground out of exhaustion, but... Y-you dont have to do that. I had it, so I decided to use it. Thats all. She could not argue with that. I need to wash it and return it later, she decided while he moved his face in close. W-wait, my king. Im all sweaty. But whats this smell? Its nice. Really? said Horizon, approaching and sniffing at Mitotsudairas hair. Asama, Kimi, Adele, and more also walked over to see what this was about. Is this creme? No, I think it must be vanilla essence. M-making me smell something so tasty after so much exercise is torture! If its received this well, I need to make it an official product, she decided while a sign frame appeared next to Masazumi. Whats that? asked Oriotri when she noticed. Worried about what happens next? Judge. Were about to enter Kantou and there are signs of Hashiba personnel coming aboard with the supplies. Now, Musashi is a trade ship, so that is allowed. Yes, agreed Asama. Ever since the Sanada group and the Celestial Dragons boarded us, Ive been checking for that and making sure we can respond if need be. Theyre free to come aboard, but if they try to cause trouble...well, I dont think theyll like what happens. What did you set up? wondered Masazumi, but it was possible that was the work of her god instead. Those things must be tricky, she thought before asking something. Anyway, Masazumi, you said we are about to enter Kantou? Yes. Were currently right in front of Houjou. The Battle of Mikatagahara and the Battle of Nagashino had happened a little further north of here. A lot has changed since then, thought Mitotsudaira as she looked at the group gathered here. And... Then how about we take a break in the Student Council rec room or the dining hall while Sensei grades our performance? Judge. Masazumi nodded and crossed her arms. Were done with our exams now, but we need to be ready for everything thats bound to happen once were in Kantou. Before long, I want to speak with the Swedish Chancellor about where our relationship stands and then we need to discuss how we will intervene in the Honnouji Incident, which could include her. Everyone tensed at this topic and Suzu looked up. W-we can...go back...there? We need to make sure were safe first. So... We can go back to Kansai, but we will pave our path to Honnouji while in Kantou. And to do that... Masazumi looked to the east C to Kantou. Houjous land was there and Edo and Satomi were past that. And even further than that, a shadow was visible in the ocean sky. The Azuchi, said Masazumi. Well be picking a fight with that. Everyone nodded. But at that very moment, Mitotsudaira noticed Oriotri make a sudden move. She had received her sword from Adele, but... ...Huh? She suddenly raised that sword next to Masazumi. And... Oh? A metal clang reverberated out. Masazumi had no idea what had happened. She simply felt the wind blowing and saw their teacher move. ...To protect me? That was certainly what it felt like, but given their positioning, the attack must have come from... The academy building!? That confused her further. Vice President: Why would anyone from the school want to attack me? Milady! Break a sign frame if you want, but not the one youre working on! Here, I will open as many as you like, so break them to your hearts content! No, Kanou-kun. Its an impulsive act. You lose interest if you have to prepare. I see, so you are an anger connoisseur! What did I do to deserve this? wondered Masazumi after needing protection from an attack. But she could definitely hear a metallic scraping coming from down by Oriotris hands. Whatever had been meant for her was still being pushed forward. She saw it now. There was a line of metal on the other side of Oriotris scabbard. The red line was... ...A scabbard? That meant the attacker and defender had locked sheathed blades. And that attacker stood there in front of Oriotri. I cannot overlook what I heard here, Makiko Oriotri. It was a woman. An unfamiliar tall woman spoke with a deeper female voice with long black hair blowing in the wind. She looked older than Oriotri and she wore M.H.R.R. clothing modified into mens clothing. Masazumi was familiar with the concept of women wearing mens clothing and she had a more pressing question anyway. Who are you? The woman narrowed her sharp eyes, but the first thing from her mouth was a bitter laugh. So five years away and no one even remembers me anymore? Well, I only arrived two years ago. Then forget I said anything. ...I see. Masazumi felt even more certain than before that this was not something she should get involved in, but the situation was still awkward. Which may have explained what happened next. Hey. Oriotri pushed out her scabbard to repel her opponent. But... No, you. Her opponent pushed her scabbard back to resist. Art-Ga: What, is she telling Sensei to yield? Gold Mar: Why does everyone have to make everything so difficult recently? Asama: W-why are you looking my way!? Ive gotten over that! No, you havent, thought Masazumi, but then Oriotri pulled back and looked over her shoulder. Sorry, Masazumi. Shes after me, not you, so stand back. She had an unusual look in her eyes C one of caution. Everyone must have picked up on it because when Masazumi and Oriotri stepped away from the mystery woman, Mitotsudaira got up and readied her hands. Shes after Sensei? Who is she? Im glad you asked. The woman glanced over at Masazumi and Oriotri before resting her scabbard on her right shoulder. I am a former Musashi Ariadust teacher. She introduced herself with a thin smile. And a current P.A. Oda teacher. My name is Ishikawa Kazumasa. Horizey: Who is that? Novice: Meeee! Four Eyes: Calling yourself now? Thats new, at least. Novice: Let me do this one! Ishikawa Kazumasa originally served the Matsudaira clan, managed Matsudairas administrative work with Sakai Tadatsugu, and proved himself in combat. But... Horizey: But what? Ready, go! Novice: Judge. But after the Battle of Komaki Nagakute, the only real direct battle between Matsudaira and Hashiba, he suddenly ran off to Hashiba. Why is unknown. There are plenty of theories, but since someone in charge of Matsudaira affairs joined the enemy, there were a lot of personnel changes and processing of classified information. Unturning: And for us, she went to P.A. Oda as a teacher. Kazumasa felt a slight tickle of satisfaction when she noticed everyones reactions. This is a tad awkward. If things had played out differently, our positions would have been reversed. What do you mean? asked the Musashi Vice President. She had to nod in response. I was in charge of the Plum series of students. In other words... In other words... If not for a certain someones interference, I would have been your teacher. Asama hurriedly checked the womans identification. She claimed to be Ishikawa Kazumasa. And sure enough... Asama: Its true! Shes still registered with Musashi, but marked as a runaway! That explained why the ships divine protections had barely responded to the attack on Oriotri just now. As a teacher, she used her scabbard to provide instructions just like Oriotri. In that case, it was not too unusual for her to interrupt a class. But Asama was confused about one part of the data in the system. Ishikawa-sensei? This says you left Musashi 5 years ago. That was the same year someone else had arrived on the Musashi. Kazumasa answered the implied question with eyes narrowed. Testament. A new teacher arrived 5 years ago, but there were no open spots at Ariadust. I dueled her, hoping she would give up on the idea once she lost. She laughed. Maybe I got careless and maybe I was simply outmatched, but I lost despite being known as Ariadusts strongest at the time. She pointed the end of her scabbard at someone. Makiko Oriotri. That teacher was you. Art-Ga: Does that mean our teacher unintentionally played a role in the history recreation? By accidentally forcing someone to follow it? Unturning: That explains why her students keep forcing themselves to play a role there. Uqui: Do not forget that you are one of her students now. Well, thought Masazumi. Shes causing trouble, so it figures she would have Musashi origins. But she needed to ask something else right now. Ishikawa-sensei, could you tell us one thing? That being... Who...do you teach now? Hashiba students. Primarily, the Ten Spears. Mitotsudaira gasped and Kazumasa sighed. That said, there is not much I have to teach them, so you could say I am mostly helping them develop the skills they already had. Still, one of them did suffer a painful defeat recently, even if she is a year younger than all of you. So... I thought they could stand to train during summer break. She swung her left arm, opening a lernen figur. It displayed IZUMOs emblem and the text Teachers League. This is a teachers command. The Musashi must not enter Kantou. Doing so risks conflict with the Azuchi and interference with its airspace would influence the surface as well. Besides, she said. Didnt the Testament Union order you to arrive no sooner than August 10? Why are you here now? This sounds like a violation of the Testament Unions instructions to me. Silver Wolf: Well...were doing it to harass them, right? Gold Mar: Yup. And since its harassment, theres no reason to wait. Horizey: We are the bad guys here, arent we!? The bad guys! Vice President: Well, excuse me! If anyone knows a more tactful way to put it, Id like to hear it! Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! You dont have to put a suggestion box for that on our site! Could you wait a moment, Ishikawa-sensei? Kazumasa heard a voice from directly ahead. It was Oriotri, who shrugged toward her. Our movement here is part of the history recreation since we are assisting the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castles reconciliation. And when you ask us to stay out of Kantou, youre speaking as a P.A. Oda teacher, arent you? That leaves me little choice but to say no as a Musashi teacher. Behind Oriotri, a silly-looking boy and a gaudy girl were shouting Noooooooo! in as bizarre a fashion as they could manage. Wait, isnt that their Chancellor? But she understood what Oriotri was saying. Teachers were sent by the Teachers League to instruct the students of each nation. They would of course also support the nation they were sent to, but... There can be no rules between nations for teachers. Isnt that right? In that case... Oriotri did not hesitate to prepare for a fight. Before, Kazumasa had failed to judge just how far the woman was willing to go. She had gone to lengths that Kazumasa had assumed she would never dare go. But... We can do this here. Kazumasa did not hesitate either. While you were having fun with your beloved students in that sorry excuse for training, I was neglecting my students to train myself. The students exchanged glances and the gaudy girl lowered her hands and then raised them to signal their timing. What kind of teacher are you!? Not to worry. I have excellent students who are capable of learning on their own. Kazumasa turned toward Oriotri again. My students are not like yours. Can yours learn on their own? Oriotri turned to look at her students. They all sat down and turned their backs. Some even covered their ears. Kazumasa gave a snort of laughter. Youve been teaching them for how long and they still cant teach themselves? Hey, I respect my students freedom. That is the entire problem! Kazumasa raised her right hand to point at Oriotri. But what else should I expect from someone who wrote Life is so much fun! in the comment field of her first resume!? And life is still fun. Id write the same thing if I made a resume now. Oriotri turned to her students. Hey, Ive never taught any of you how to make your life boring, have I? In that case, continued Kazumasa. How about I bring an end to that fun? She raised her sheathed sword. Losing is never fun. Says you. Oriotri gestured for the students to stand back and reached for the hilt of her sword. I still found life to be fun no matter how many times I lost. So... Im enjoying it even more now. Is that so? replied Kazumasa. All she had to do was lean forward and begin the fight without hesitation. Okay, thats enough. A sudden voice interrupted the two women. It belonged to Sakai. Volume 8A, 26: The World’s Executive Volume 8A, Chapter 26: The Worlds Executive I will not ask you to notice But in the silent mornings When I cant stand it any longer I will refuse to accept how much I hate this Point Allocation (But That is the Rule) Asama saw Kazumasa quickly jump away and straighten up upon landing. P-Principal Sakai! I should have composed myself better!! No, um, Kazumasa-kun, you dont need to be so tense. I do, insisted Kazumasa and something about it sounded familiar to Asama. ...Oh, shes just like Neshinbara-kun. Because... I am honored that someone like you still remembers my name! Novice: Wh-what!? Why is everyone looking at me!? My schtick is nothing like that! He could believe what he wanted. Anyway, Sakai raised both hands a little and told Kazumasa and Oriotri to keep some distance between them. And... Makiko-kun. Kazumasa-kun came to greet me earlier and she told me some of what is going on in Hashiba right now. She has been monitoring the situation on the Azuchi from her position in P.A. Oda and she stopped by here on her way to the ship. But... We have our own work to do and there are things we would like to accomplish, but Hashiba has their own issues to deal with...although I would honestly prefer if they showed some restraint there. Oriotri expressed her understanding and Masazumi raised her hand. Are you telling us to find a solution that lets both sides save face? Glad you understand, Masazumi-kun. Sakai turned toward Asama. Asama-kun, you will be readjusting the Kantou infrastructure once the Musashi arrives, wont you? Wont the Azuchis presence cause some trouble there? He was correct. With an aerial ship the size of the Musashi, the internal shrines would have a lot of authority, which would begin to affect the nearby ley lines. Once the Musashi has reached Satomi, we will be interfering with the Azuchis internal shrines. And what happens then? Wise Sister: Heh heh. Sakuya will run on over and hit them with a sake bottle, I bet. Shut up, Kimi. And I hate how easy that is to imagine. But she knew exactly what would happen if the Musashi and Azuchi interfered with each other. The Azuchi is being repaired, so the Musashi will have more power and our influence on the ley line network is quite powerful too. I expect we would limit the Azuchis divine transmissions to those within the ship itself. I see, said Sakai. So youre saying its possible the Azuchi would come to us in response. Masazumi raised her hand. Once Sakai turned her way, she shook her head. Principal Sakai, we would also prefer to avoid a battle with the Azuchi. Me: Hey, Seijun? You can be honest, okay? Seeing you lie is so hard to watch. Vice President: Shut up. And not so fast. Hear me out before you say anything. Gold Mar: So we can tease you after we hear you out? Preferably no... But Sakais suggestion here was exactly what they wanted. ...Is he trying to warn us, or does he understand what were doing here? Adults are great at obscuring their intentions like that, thought Masazumi. And... Then how about this? We will give Hashiba some time by waiting here in this former Houjou land. Some time? Kazumasa tilted her head, so Masazumi knew what to say next. You can phrase it however you like once you reach the Azuchi. I see. Then I would like a week. Judge. Masazumi nodded and gave her own order. You get a day. Worshiper: You monster! Youre a real monster, Flat Honda-kun! This is how reputations are made! Me: Im starting to wonder if youre actually garbage at negotiations. Vice President: Huh? But isnt this what Bertoni did before we entered England? And I think Neshinbara did it in our negotiations with Houjou. Circle Be: That only worked because we had everything set up right for it! Novice: A-and in my defense, I didnt say 1! I used 3 as a compromise! Four Eyes: What idiot compromises in international negotiations? Oh, right. This idiot. Unturning: How often do you people do this? Whoops, thought Masazumi. ...I never have been good with negotiations over numbers. But this was going to leave a somewhat bad impression with Kazumasa. She was honestly fine with anything up until the 7th. What mattered was returning to Kansai with the Musashi fully supplied. And she thought mid-August would be best for that. The Honnouji Incident would happen around the end of August and she thought two weeks would be enough to prepare for that. But they also needed a week to prepare the Musashi for the return to Kansai in mid-August. So if she wanted a week before August 15-ish, they had until the 7th. And today was the 3rd. So... ...Anything within 4 days from now would work. But, thought Masazumi. Maybe I went too far suggesting 1 day. Kazumasa was frowning at her. She was currently a negotiating partner, not a teacher. She tilted her head once and raised some fingers. Five of them. And... How about 5 days. Ohh, thought Masazumi. What am I supposed to say now? ...Should I ask for a little less? Which would mean 4 days? Or... ...Should I ask for 3 days? And then we can settle on 4 days as a compromise? Which do I do? Either one seems fine, but if Im going to do it, asking for 3 days and then compromising on 4 might help alleviate everyones image of me as a monster. Yeah, thats what Ill do. Then, she began until Horizon stood up next to her and interrupted. 1 day. Did Masazumi-samas demand not register with you? Kazumasa gasped. ...Hold on here! I-I thought this was a negotiation. Judge. It is. But, Teacher Ishikawa, are you aware who this is you are dealing with? She belatedly recalled that this was Musashis princess. She was Matsudaira Motonobus daughter and wielder of the Logismoi Oplo. The girl gestured toward Musashis Vice President. Were you not aware that defying Masazumi-sama means war? Tread carefully here if you wish to keep the fires of war away from the Azuchi. Masazumi-samas negotiations are like a magical spell that summons war. I thought it would be best if you were aware of that while you negotiate. ...So make it 1 day. Kazumasa just about nodded but stopped herself. Wait a second! She saw the students respond to that with looks of surprise. ...Huh? Was there something wrong with her reaction? Her eyes darted around, but none of the students would look her in the eye. With the exception of just one. Musashis princess said nothing and did nothing for three seconds or so. Kazumasa had no idea what this meant and started to sweat. ...Eh? Just as she started wondering what the silence was about, Musashis princess nodded and spoke again. I waited a second, and a few more as a special bonus. Masazumi-sama wins 1 point. Vice President: I win!? Why me!? Horizey: Judge. I stepped in to support you, so of course the point goes to you. Now, I will earn you many more points, so you stand back and let it happen. Vice President: Ahhhhhhhhhh! There is no way this ends well! Kazumasa honestly did not understand what was going on as Musashis princess crossed her arms. Now, it will be 1 day. Do you have anything else to say? It hurt that the girls previous bit of super-logic prevented Kazumasa from asking her to wait. ...She would say she waited and claim to have won another point! But this was a negotiation. She was trying to delay the Musashi here to give the Azuchi time for its repairs. The students should really have been doing this, but the Musashi had to be stopped now or it would enter Kantou. She was using her emergency authority as a teacher to intervene. ...So I cant let them do this! With Sakai watching, she could not afford to grow flustered. So... How about this? she said. Negotiating over the days had failed, so she would have to give them something in return. The Azuchi will move out into the southern sea to disrupt Kantou as little as possible, so give us 5 days. I see. Musashis princess nodded. I see, I see. She crossed her arms and nodded several times. Were you not listening? I said 1 day. H-hey! You cant call this a negotiation!! I can and I do. So... Masazumi-sama wins a second point. Kazumasa turned to someone else: the glasses boy who served as Musashis Secretary. Secretary! Dont you agree this is an improper negotiation!? I demand we restart from the beginning! The Secretarys job was to keep records of negotiations and keep track of the exact wordings used therein. He would want to avoid having to put this absurd discussion down in the records. So... Can you hear me, Musashi Secretary!? Horizey: Neshinbara-samaaa!! Kazumasa saw the Musashi Secretary chuckle. Heh. He brushed up his bangs, slid to the side, and crossed his arms. Proper? Improper? You dont know what youre talking about. There is only one rule at play here, Teacher Ishikawa. Our Vice President craves war. That is all there is to it. So... He clapped his hands once, twirled on the spot, and looked to the Vice President. Our Vice Presidents decisions are final. Isnt that right, Vice President Honda-kun? The Musashi Vice President stood before him. Kazumasa could tell there was a frown on her face, but she had to ask about this. Are you serious, Musashi Vice President!? You cant possibly mean this! The Musashi Vice President uncrossed her arms and placed her right hand on her cheek. And... Haaadnt you heard? Musashis u-ultimate objective is worrrrld domination! Asama: Um, Masazumi? How are you such a bad actor when you can give speeches so well? 10ZO: Shes surprisingly shy. Art-Ga: I honestly didnt expect her to go along with this. Me: Haaadnt you heard? Wise Sister: I sure haaadnt. Vice President: Sh-shut up! What else could I do!? Could you have come out and said actually, no right there!? Horizey: I could say it with ease. Why? Me: Hey, uh, you do know youre the one that got us into this mess, right? Anyway, its time to end this, decided Masazumi. So... Be that as it may, a crippled Azuchi would make for a poor opponent in war. So as much as I would love to insist on 1 day, I will grant you a modicum of mercy. This doesnt sound like me at all, she thought as she continued. Out of respect for the bravery it took to enter enemy territory alone...yes, how about 4 days, as a midpoint between our two suggestions? Will that do, Horizon? Yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! How merciful, Masazumi-sama! Vice President: What was that yeahhhh supposed to be? Horizey: Think of it like a warriors version of judge. Gold Mar: Would that make judge Musashis version of yeahhhh? Why do I feel like they are about the same thing? But Kazumasa slowly nodded. 4 days will be cutting it close. They began repairs on the 1st, so today marks the 3rd day. Another 4 days will mean 7 days, or a full week. Some parts ordered on the 1st were meant to arrive after a week, so they might not be installed in time. Well, the repair team will just have to make it work. Then, said Masazumi. How about this? We can hold off on making a decision about when the Azuchi leaves Kantou. Huh? Kazumasa must not have known what she was getting at. Masazumi herself was thinking and talking at the same time, so she clarified on the idea she had just thought up. I want to hold a meeting with Hashiba 4 days from now. There we will determine whether or not the Azuchi will leave Kantou that day. I see. Masazumi-sama! Masazumi-sama! Musashi must uphold its reputation as a warrior nation with strict standards for jokes, so can we really afford to make such a lenient decision!? Well, maybe just this once. ...Heh, dont forget that you owe us one, Teacher Ishikawa. Anyway, this bread is from the caf where I work. Feel free to take it home with you. Why did Ishikawa silently hang her head when Horizon gave her a paper bag and a pat on the shoulder? Okay, okay. Sakai cut in with a clap of his hands. That came out of nowhere, but its probably the best way for both sides to save face. Ishikawa-kun, will you be staying here? Eh!? Oh, um, unfortunately, I must take another ship to the Azuchi if the Musashi will be waiting here. Because... There are students there awaiting my instruction. After Ishikawa left, Hashiba sent a meeting request. It was exactly what had been discussed with Masazumi. On the 7th, we will determine what the Azuchi and Musashi will do next. The Testament Unions original instructions were for August 10, so some were saying Musashi had a disadvantage in the discussion. After all, if the Azuchi was forced to leave Kantou on the 7th, they would only be 3 days short on repairs and supplies, but the Musashi would be locked in Kantou if they were penalized for arriving too soon. Masazumi casually brushed that off. Ive got a plan for that. But she would not share what that plan was. They were having such a hard time reaching Ookubo in Kantou that they wondered if the girl had gone missing, but that was also becoming a problem on the Musashi as they sent supplies to Kantou from above Houjou land. Asama was especially busy as she managed Musashis divine transmissions and spell barrier. Wait. I just had a touching father-daughter chat the other day, but now I feel like Im spending every night in the Student Council rec room or Suzu-sans place. And that was only one example. Everywhere on the Musashi was exceedingly busy. Time passed and everyone was so busy they resorted to meaningless escapism by making plans to visit the artificial beach atop the Musashis side wall or buying summer fair books or games to read or play later. However... Finally. The 7th had arrived. It was time for the meeting. Volume 8A, 27: Visitor at the Waking Point Volume 8A, Chapter 27: Visitor at the Waking Point It is always sudden But never a coincidence It is a tangle of inevitabilities And overflowing surface tension Point Allocation (Yes, Yes, I Get It) Naruze sighed down from the sky. It was late morning, but she was not out for her delivery job. ...Gotta get this manuscript in. She had stayed up all night working to finish this. It was for the summer event on the Ariake, so she was really glad the Musashi had gone to Kantou. If they were still in Sanuki... Well, maybe I could have enjoyed it as a trip then. Regardless, she was so thankful to Margot for doing her part of the delivery work recently. Margot had returned to their room just as Naruze was leaving, so she had only been able to give her a quick kiss. Margot would probably be in bed when she got back, so she could get her day started by climbing in bed to nap with her. But... Art-Ga: The sky sure has quieted down. ...Is anyone up? She asked that, somewhat hoping everyone would be asleep, but... Vice President: Judge. Everyone else is asleep in the Student Council rec room. She had caught Masazumi. Naruze whistled before responding. She had been holed up in her room pulling all-nighters the past few days, so she had only seen everyone elses voices like a text radio sent in via divine transmission. ...Its been a while since I spoke with anyone other than Margot. And even with Margot, every conversation had only been meant as a quick change of pace before diving back into her work, so it really had been a while since she had been able to just relax and talk. Art-Ga: Welcome back to civilization, me. ...So how are things there? The sky is awfully quiet. Vice President: We have our divine transmission meeting with Hashiba today, so ship travel is being restricted to the bare minimum. If they can tell whats going on inside the Musashi, we cant use that information to negotiate. I see, said Naruze, viewing a sky void of the intership convection created by the movement of ships and flight devices. She opened her throat more than her mouth to suck in some of that rare air. Art-Ga: This is nice every so often. ...But cant the people already onboard tell Hashiba whats going on? Like that teacher from before. Vice President: Yes. Were keeping an eye on them and one of them could be a bit of a problem. ...Anyway, hows your work going? Did you finish? Art-Ga: Tell the Lifestyle Committee or Broadcast Committee to give us better divine transmission connection bandwidth at the student longhouses. Ive created so much data our connection isnt enough to send it to M.H.R.R, so Im headed to Okutamas International Divine Transmission Shrine to get the shrine maiden on duty to purify it. Vice President: That sounds like a pain. Not as much as you would think, said Naruze with a bitter smile. The Commerce and Industry Guilds hub ship was floating in the sky out ahead, so she chose a route that gave it a wide berth. Art-Ga: When the data is sent out, anything caught by the purification is extracted. That means it wont go out if I missed censoring something. I skip that kind of service when using my Technomagie communications, so censoring mistakes sometimes slip through. That means going through the shrine is safer. But still, she sighed. Art-Ga: When I pull so many all-nighters, I tend to make a lot of those mistakes and the shrine maiden has to point them out to me. In the process, shell ask me what some double entendre means and I have to insist that it has no second meaning. Vice President: Sounds embarrassing for both of you. Unfortunately, that was just the unavoidable result of the circumstances. Art-Ga: Well, Ill be freed from this in another hour or two, but I wonder about Neshinbara. The official date of the event will be announced today, but since its usually at the middle of the month, were only a week away. Has he found a printer yet? Hell, has he finished his manuscript yet? Vice President: He apparently got everyones help to make something other than a novel. Panicked and asked some casuals for help, did he? she thought, but she knew Masazumi wouldnt understand. Art-Ga: I doubt that will end well. But anyway, after getting some sleep with Margot, Ill be headed there. You could use a sniper for some added defense, right? Thanks, said Masazumi, followed by a hesitant pause. Naruze gave a snort of laughter. Art-Ga: What? Just come out and tell me. Vice President: Judge. Earlier...Christina sent a request for a meeting after the one with Hashiba. She said we can choose when to hold it, though. Naruze knew what that meant. Art-Ga: Sweden wants to decide on a course of action after seeing whether or not we will be trapped here, dont they? Vice President: What do you think? That was obvious. Art-Ga: We can always just return to Kansai regardless, right? I say you use that fact to go on the offensive against Hashiba. Vice President: Im glad to hear you say that. Because, said Masazumi. Vice President: When I make my move here...I think its going to be something of a surprise. Art-Ga: Ill prepare myself for something as shocking as your jokes. This is all in your hands now. Judge, Masazumi replied before ending the divine transmission. Naruze had wanted to talk longer, but Masazumi had to be busy. And Naruze was busy too. Okay. She had to begin her descent soon. She was not traveling as far as she usually did for deliveries. She looked down to see Okutamas surface city in the light of late morning. The deck had been so busy for the past few days that a temporary market had opened up, selling excess supplies. She spotted a familiar face among the people gathered or passing through there. Azuma. The market Naruze saw was likely run by the Far Eastern Academy Store. Azuma had just finished working part-time at a register, so he raised his hands to catch the attention of the people who had arrived to meet him. Those people were a girl in a wheelchair and a translucent little girl. The crowd of people hindered the wheelchair, but since Azuma kept his hands raised... CCCCC The three of them managed to reach each other. Since the wheelchair girl was already holding a paper bag, they would be heading home now. They still dont act quite like theyre living together, critiqued Naruze while the trio approached the lift down from the deck. She descended even as she watched them because she was plenty busy herself. Once they were back in their room, Azuma began cleaning. Do you ever stop working, papa? Youve been working the night shift lately and now youre cleaning up our room after getting back. You dont have to stay awake just because Im up. I cant be moving around making noise when youre trying to sleep. He was in charge of cleaning the floor. Miriam was pulling up the bedding and collecting anything that had fallen into the gaps while he swept and mopped below the beds and desks where she could not reach. The others had finally cleaned up the Student Council rec room, but it was a mess again in no time. It made me want to keep my personal life tidy. They are good at leading by negative example. They are, he agreed. He had assumed there would not be much below the desks or beds since she used a wheelchair, but... Theres an awful lot down low and underneath things. My chair has excellent reclining and there isnt much storage space on the Musashi. I see, he said while checking under her desk and seeing an extra panel installed as a bookshelf. It was not fixed in place with nails or screws. Some gifts and empty snack containers were set up to support the panel laid out on top of them. He must have seen it before, but he had only ever perceived it as some books. He paused, feeling like he was violating her privacy. Should I really be looking down here? You see under there all the time. If I wanted to hide it from you, it would already be hidden. That sounded just like her, but maybe asking had sounded just like him. That thought was cut off by a bitter laugh from Miriam. I just remembered something. What? How much of a surprise it was when you showed up in the spring. She had seemed surprised by it. But... I was upset I didnt have time to tidy up things like that down there, so I stubbornly refused to do it afterwards either. Are you saying I shouldnt look at it now? Looking away from a girls stubbornness seems kind of rude, dont you think? But... Im over it now. I was just remembering how I felt back then. Did the small smile mean she was in a good mood? The translucent little girl had helped with the cleaning at first, but she had since gotten tired and gone to sleep. Miriam placed a blanket over her. It seems so silly now. So much has changed since then. I certainly never imagined I would be cleaning a girls room. Its your room too. Then are your books mine? He looked back to see her smile gone and a blush on her cheeks. ...Eh? He tilted his head and she sucked in a deep breath. Wait. How long? Thats enough. I got stubborn before, but I didnt realize I would have to state this so plainly. S-state what? This is your room too. And... And... People generally dont comment on seeing their own things. Try to keep that in mind. He was not sure what she meant, but he knew her well enough to know he was meant to agree with it. And when he stuck the mop under the desk, the titles of the books on the shelf there came into view. Sewing. Bedmaking and other everyday skills. Exercises for reducing exhaustion and stress. ...Hm. The list matched the Miriam he knew. There were textbooks and dictionaries too, but they were pretty old. The ones on the desk were the latest editions, so the ones down here would be the ones from previous years, maybe kept around for good luck. And... ...Oh. A few cookbooks were lined up at the far edge of the shelf. Azuma viewed the titles of those cookbooks on the shelf below Miriams desk. There were only four of them. Simple home cooking. Seasonal recipes. Drinks and desserts. And cooking etiquette. He took in a deep breath when he saw them there. He felt his pulse fall out of rhythm for a few beats. Of course... ...Th-theyre just cookbooks. He forcibly restrained himself to keep her from noting his surprise. But... ...Yeah. He had honestly been wondering what he would do if he found something larger there. Like an incomplete world map or travelers journal. He felt like he would have to take her outside in that case. How conceited. That was based on the presumptuous idea that he was pulling her along. CCCCC The books here were all about things she had to do herself. But he had never seen her cooking. They generally got takeout. At times, they would buy portable food and eat that. According to her, I dont move much, so I dont need much food. Then she would push him onwards by saying, If it bothers you that much, go eat it yourself. He thought to himself here while making sure he kept mopping. ...I still have a long way to go. It bothered him that he had assumed he would be bringing her outside. The cooking was the same. If he started cooking and had her help, that would not mean she had cooked. And if he brought her outside, that would not mean she had gone outside. ...Hmm. He realized he was taking too long to clean under her desk, so he emerged from below it and moved to the next space over. Azuma, she said behind him. Can you take us outside once the cleaning is done? The child and I want to get the dust off of us. He gasped and did his best to keep any tremor out of his voice. You want to go out? Judge. Ive been feeling that way recently. I wonder whose fault that is. You idiot. Why would you start crying all of a sudden? Miriam could tell she was half surprised and half calm about his sudden tears. ...Thats right. She had half known this was eventually coming. She honestly did not know why he was crying. But sometimes emotions sprang up out of nowhere and sometimes they slowly built up below the surface before overflowing. The former were easily understood, like violating a taboo or rubbing someone the wrong way, but the latter were a different matter. This had to be the latter. She knew what he must have seen below her desk, but she did not know what internal change that had caused in him or what had been subconsciously building up inside him. Im so insensitive, she thought, but she could accept this. Youre such an enigma, Azuma. S-sorry. No one would guess his original title if they saw him wiping away the tears holding a mop like this. But he said something else while wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes. Thank you, Miriam. I dont know what for, but youre welcome. And dont forget that Im thankful to you as well. You tend to work out your problems internally, so that can be easy for you to forget. After a pause, he cried even more. You know, she said. Ive heard that crying is our brains way of telling us it cant process our current situation anymore. And it uses that alternate processing as a starting point to help you accept your situation. Tears of joy mean you dont know how to accept how happy you are and tears of sorrow mean youre trying to convince yourself the unhappy reality you face cant possibly be true. Miriam. He wiped away more tears with a small and incomplete smile. Thank you for being the way you are. Do you know when it is I get argumentative with you? ? When Im trying to understand you. Now, come here. No one should have to cry while holding a mop. Sorry. Would he ever stop saying that? Or... ...Hard to say. The Apocalypse was approaching. The Warring States period and the Thirty Years War were happening simultaneously. Disabled people like her tended to be even more affected by world events like that. So... Come here. Just this once. She patted on the blanket next to her and he walked over. She liked that he was bold enough to not even hesitate, but then another possibility occurred to her. ...Have I dominated him? But when he sat facing her instead of just next to her, she noticed some tears in the corners of his eyes. Stay still. Youre slenderer than the average girl, so its a waste to see you looking so blue. How am I compared to you? I am not the average girl, so leave this to me. When she wiped the tears away with her handkerchief, he settled down. The hand movement and general action made her feel a lot like she was applying makeup to a friend, but... Thanks for everything, Azuma. What do you mean? I know youve been trying to find something you can do ever since the Battle of Mikatagahara. Ever since that loss, he had been trying to take her outside and find work outside, but the three of them had also started spending more time together. He probably saw it as a way of proving how close they were. She appreciated that he did not try to claim it was only for her and the girls sake. And on top of that, he had chosen her above anyone else. ...I guess I appreciate that too. Thinking too deeply about that one would make it hard to be so close to him right now, so she held off on that. She would think about it later. But she did have something to say to him now. Have you told the Vice President about the greatest decision youve made in your life? He nodded, so she smiled bitterly and leaned over. She pressed her forehead against his. Youre such an idiot. Why? Tell our class what youre planning and theyll try to keep it from happening. ...Why? Because theyre troublemakers. He laughed in a way that said that they are. But in that case... Here, Ill help you clean, so lets head out again once youre done. You were exempt from the retest since you passed your exams when transferring in and Im exempt from gym altogether. Summer break had already begun for both of us. And with the others about to start a meeting, it isnt unfair for us to head out now. She then lifted something from the edge of the bed with a finger. I found this while I was cleaning. Black hair. What girl does this belong to, I wonder. Isnt it just mine? Not a moment of suspicion, hm? She collapsed sideways onto the bed and responded to his eh? of surprise. What do you even do with an unintentional troublemaker? So a troublemaker has decided to pay us a visit now of all times? asked Masazumi. She was on the bridge leading to the academys second story. She had planned to head home and tidy herself up for the meeting at midday, but... Masazumi-sama, said Musashi. This visitor asked for a secret meeting with you, so I showed her here myself. Judge. Thats fine. But... Masazumi looked over to see a slender figure. She could tell at a glance that this was an automaton. The stiffness and limited lifelikeness suggested she was an older model. ...But she does have a certain dignity to her. Was that something that came with age? She wore a P.A. Oda uniform, but it was made all white and altered to look like a maid. That appearance explained why she had gone relatively unnoticed on the Musashi. Her shoulder-length hair swayed as she looked back at Masazumi. And... I apologize for the sudden request. She bowed so precisely that it almost caught Masazumi off guard. I come to you today with a fervent plea. Her flat voice did not seem to match what she was saying. Was that just a thing with older automatons? But then she raised her head. Masazumi viewed the brown eyes staring back at her and nodded. What does a P.A. Oda automaton want with me? Shaja. Officially, I am here to secure a divine transmission line to our home nation for meetings like the one today. That should have been Ootani Yoshitsugu-samas job, but a physical antenna was required since he is blocked by Musashis spell barrier. She continued by introducing herself. I am P.A. Oda Broadcast Committee Head Mori Ranmaru. I officially arrived on board at Sanuki. Whats this? Mori Ranmaru is an awfully big name to drop on us out of the blue. Mito...youre a pretty big name yourself. A note in the Testament even mentions that you have an impressive economic effect in later years. Yes, well, maybe, she mumbled. The specifics of those later years were not yet known, but... ...To pull that off, I have to visit all the nations out there and sell Echigo textiles, dont I? But that can wait until after I graduate, she concluded, crouching low and listening to the situation outside. Everyone in the Student Council rec room had woken up and were similarly crouching low. Horizon was giving a double thumbs up with her separated arms, which Mitotsudaira interpreted as a continue signal. So Mitotsudaira focused on the presence outside while Asama recorded everything that was said. But what was this about? Mori Ranmaru is Oda Nobunagas chief page or aide, right? asked Mitotsudaira. Yes, replied Asama. A note in the Testament says he was often depicted as a crossdressing woman or a gay lover, so I was not expecting an automaton. That may have been meant to make Ranmaru androgynous, thought Mitotsudaira before hearing a voice. Musashi Vice President. Ranmaru spoke without hesitation. Allow me to get straight to the point. Masazumi remained calm. The others were directly above here and they could deal with anything that might happen. So... What is it? I will gladly hear as much as you can tell me. Shaja. Thank you. Ranmaru bowed. This is a personal request. It does not come from Nobunaga-sama or anyone else. Understood. I will not tell anyone else about this. Shaja. Thank you. Now, I need to ask one thing first, she said. Musashi intends to eventually return to the west and intervene in the Honnouji Incident, does it not? Masazumi was not about to answer that question. Ranmaru already knew the answer anyway. Ranmaru must have interpreted the silence as confirmation because she moved on to her personal request. Akechi-sama is in Kyou. Huh? Masazumi could not hide her surprise at the sudden mention of that name and location. But Ranmaru kept her expressionless face directed straight at her as she continued in that flat voice of hers. I have just one request: Please do not approach that city until the Honnouji Incident is complete. Volume 8A, Afterword Volume 8A, Afterword Okay, that was Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 8-A. An 8th volume officially makes this series longer than my last one. Thank you so much, all of you. It was all of your support that allowed me to also put out the Girls Talk side story last November. It was well received and I hope I can give people the sequel theyre asking for. Now, the main story has finally reached summer break. When I think back to my own summer breaks, I remember making a business simulator on my X68K, riding my bike to Atami, and, during my middle school years, getting extremely frustrated as I tried and failed to write the story that would eventually become Horizon. So really, it wasnt that much different from what I do now. Anyway, the main story continues where 7 left off. International history recreations are banned and a time of domestic affairs and plotting has begun, but looking at the historical time period, this is when everyone was wondering if Hashiba would manage to conquer Japan or not. Most groups were approaching a place where they could settle down, but there was actually a lot of hidden anarchy in the Matsudaira ranks as they approached Sekigahara and laid out the groundwork for their various plots. Given the infrastructure at the time, the regional powers would have been hard to get at, so they would have been winning over their neighbors and most of them ended up accepting their current position after Hashibas death. All in all, it had to have been a pretty crazy time. Anyway, the usual chat. So, did anything happen during your school days? Got any crimes or injuries you want to brag about? Well, when I was in college, I was doing some research deep in the mountains and there wasnt even a dorm there. I was staying at a local apartment, but the person who lived above me made a lot of noise doing something...maybe dancing? If they lived next to you, you could have slammed your hand against the wall and confessed your love to the wall. Then they wouldve run away in a hurry. Anyway, you were saying? I went to the landlord and that didnt solve anything, but I found a really nice log up in the mountains. So whenever the person above me was being noisy, I would use that to hit the ceiling below them to basically fuck the ceiling. So you were getting metal with a log? Sounds like a good way to break a hole in the ceiling. No, I looked into it and made sure I fucked it where there was a...do you call it a joist? Anyway, after three days of that, the person from upstairs came down looking mad as hell and asked me what I was doing, so I looked over, holding the log, and calmly said I was doing yoga. So youre a yoga fucker, huh? Anyway, my background music this time was Like a Byrd by Danny Byrd. Is that what its like to run along the roofs during the summer? Anyway, heres your question: Who earned the most points? Wait a little bit longer until the next one. November 2014. Another rainy morning. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 8B, Preface Volume 8B, Preface Cover Flap Kawakami Minoru: Born on January 3, 1975. From Tokyo. Writing Part C while battling another year of rampant pollen. Claims staying chilled will fight the allergies, but is that really a good idea?? (Editor) Satoyasu: Born in Yamagata and raised in Tochigi. Commercial pickled eggplant is too sour, but I love eggplant enough Im considering making some lightly pickled myself. How did the eggplant turn out? Installation Christina This one is from my notes before drawing up a rough illustration. It came together well enough that I had Ya-san do his design based on this, so there isnt a main design image this time. She is normally discussed as Christina in the story, so I will explain Lady Nagaoka here. I think more people will know her as Lady Gracia than as Akechi Tamako. She is well known as Akechi Mitsuhides daughter, but she was really his third or fourth daughter. There are discrepancies between the different records when it comes to Mitsuhides children, but there are always more girls, which kind of gives you a certain image of the Akechi family. She initially got along well with her husband Tadaoki, and that was thanks to Nobunaga, but the Honnouji Incident put Tadaoki in a poor position and he isolated and confined his wife. Thanks to Hideyoshis mediation once he had taken over, she was moved to her Osaka home two years later, but she was still confined to her home. That was where she was baptized by her maid, Maria, and took the name Gracia. Just before Sekigahara, Mitsunaris forces tried to take hostages from the families of those who lived near Osaka, so she had her home surrounded. After letting her family escape, she had herself killed and blew up the house to not leave behind a body. This incident was turned into a drama by the Jesuits who were in charge of her baptism and, after crossing the ocean, it was long performed in Australia. Now, her husband was a bit of a pain. He had absolutely insisted that she made sure she died alone, yet he disinherited his oldest son after finding out he had fled the home instead of staying with her. He also held a memorial for her at a Kyoto church on the first anniversary of her death. Kind of an extreme tsundere if you ask me But he was actually a cultural person, so the year his wife told him about her new faith, he had a church built in their home. He seemed to understand her well enough, so if only he could have been more honest about that. Anyway, she was blessed with children and she was stuck at home, so she ended up being quite a doting parent. When her third son was sickly, she was so worried she arranged to have him baptized, so you can tell she did everything she could for them. And of her three sons, the oldest was disinherited due to her husband being an extreme tsundere, the second was beheaded at the Siege of Osaka, and the third inherited the family and even became the first lord of the Kumamoto Domain. That third son later called the oldest son back and reconciled with him, but the oldest son had already made a name for himself as a monk and poet. He declined to return to the family and went back to Kyoto, but I feel like the way they overcame that previous falling-out shows that their grandfather Mitsuhides talents as a politician and their father Tadaokis talents as a poet were cultivated in them through Lady Nagaokas parenting. For her design, I made her look like an elegant Japanese-style beauty at first, but with some European elements like the blue eyes. Her clothing is primarily meant to be reminiscent of burial garb and the explosives are, like Ive said before, due to history. The historical version was the same age as her husband, but this one was given the inherited name early by the Testament Union as a link between Europe and the Middle East, creating the age difference. (Kawakami Minoru) Swimsuit Intro Title: Musashi Divine Transmission C Travel Edition Article title: Musashi Ariadust Academy Girls Swimsuit Left insert: Swimsuit Back Right insert: Nametag Nametag: 3-Plum / Aoi Bottom right: Model C Aoi Kimi Kimi: Heh heh. How do you like my academy swimsuit!? I would call it criminal, except sinful is more accurate. Simply sinful? Heh heh. Just packed full of sin ready to burst out! So look out, all you sinners, youre about to get a feast! Asama: Yes, yes, Suzu-san is ready to remeasure you, so stop being crazy and get over here. Toori: Wait, Sis! Sis! Wheres mine!? Horizon: Anyway, it is divided into three parts: the chest, the stomach, and the bottom. And that boy needs to come answer to me about his inappropriate comment. Volume 8B, Character Introduction Volume 8B, Character Introduction Characters Musashi - Aoi Kimi: Tooris older sister and worshipper of the god of eroticism and dancing. Fundamentally high-tension and selfish in practice. - Aoi Toori: Protagonist. Musashi Ariadust Academys chancellor and student council president. Mr. Impossible. - Asama Tomo: Daughter of the Asama Shrine, Musashis main shrine. Childhood friend and overall victim of Toori and Kimi. - Azuma: Child of the emperor and a half-god. All his abilities have been sealed and he lives on the Musashi. - Adele Balfette: From a vassal family that arrived from France. Glasses girl. - Itou Kenji: Cheerful incubus. Nude, bald, and muscular. Known as Itoken. - Ohiroshiki Ginji: Gourmet otaku with a Heart-sama style build. - Kiyonari Urquiaga: 2nd special duty officer. Flying half-dragon. Hopes to be an inquisitor. Known as Uqui. - Shirojiro Bertoni: Treasurer. Young leading member of Musashis commerce and industry guild. - Tenzou Crossunite: 1st special duty officer. Ninja and errand-runner who always covers his face with his hat. - Toussaint Neshinbara: Secretary. Loves history, wants to be an author, and writes doujins. - Naomasa: 6th special duty officer. Older sister type who works in the engine division. Smokes and laughs loudly. - Nate Mitotsudaira: 5th special duty officer. Member of a knight family and inheritor of the Mito Matsudaira name. Half werewolf. - Nenji: Slime with about 3 HP. Manly. - Noriki: Laborer boy who supports his family. Clumsy martial artist. Silent and unsociable. - Heidi Augesvarer: Treasurers aide. Shirojiros partner. Has a white fox named Erimaki. - Hassan Furubushi: Calpis logo-style Indian. Lives while eating and drinking only curry. - Persona-kun: Super macho man with a bucket helmet. Silent, strong, and kindhearted. - Horizon Ariadust: Tooris childhood friend and current ruler of Mikawa. Currently an automaton. Her emotions were taken as parts for the Logismoi Oplo. - Honda Futayo: Former Mikawa student. Honda Tadakatsus daughter. Uses a strongly old-fashioned speech pattern. - Honda Masazumi: Vice president of the student council. Diligent exchange student who arrived from Mikawa the previous year. Has various issues with her family. - Marga Naruze: 4th special duty officer. Black-haired six-winged Weiss Hexen. Member of the manga club. - Margot Naito: 3rd special duty officer. Blonde-haired six-winged Schwarz Hexen. Always smiling. - Miriam Poqou: Girl who stays in her room because she lives in a wheelchair. - Mukai Suzu: Blind but always gives it her all. Acts as everyones stopper. - Tachibana Muneshige: Former Tres Espa?a 1st special duty officer. Amore. Currently working to regain his inherited name. - Tachibana Gin: Former Tres Espa?a 3rd special duty officer. Muneshiges wife and possessor of cannon-style false arms. Fifty times. - Mary Stuart: Half-sister of English Queen Elizabeth. Well-endowed blonde. Living with Tenzou as his future wife. Owner of Ex. Collbrande. - Mishina Hiro: Granddaughter of the engine divisions chief. Loves mechanical things. Naomasas underclassman. Her name is pronounced Hiro, not Dai. - Mishina Shouichi: Mishina Hiros father. Taizous son-in-law. Head of Kantou IZUMO. - Satomi Yoshiyasu: Satomi Academys student council president. Small but does not cry. Uses the god of war Righteousness. - Ookubo Tadachika/Nagayasu: A rare Far Easterner with a double inherited name. A second year and head of the representative committee. Speaks in a fake-sounding Kansai dialect. - Kanou: Ookubos maid. An automaton. Head of the public morals committee. A second year. - Date Shigezane [Narumi]: Masamunes cousin. Vice chancellor of the Date clan and uses a mobile shell named Unturning Centipede. Confident elder sister type. - Yagyuu Munenori: A 1st year ninja samurai who serves Ookubo. Hunterrrrrrr chaaaaaaaaaaance! - Houjou Ujinao: Chancellor and student council vice president of the Houjou Association of Indian States. A demonic long-lived, but has an automaton body. - Nagaoka Tadaoki: Hes super scaryyyyyyyyyyyy! His dicks pitch blaaaaaaaaaaack! Academy Officials - Oriotri Makiko: High-speed battling teacher. Always wears a track suit. - Sakai Tadatsugu: Musashi Ariadust Academys president. Used to be a very able person but was demoted. - Musashi: Automaton that supervises the Musashi and overall commander. Her sharp comments are hard to put up with. - Yoshinao: King of Musashi who was sent from Hexagone Fran?aise. Has a veto right toward the academy and has the authority to manage Musashi. - Sanyou Mitsuki: Class 3-Bamboos homeroom teacher. Looks up to Oriotorai. Somewhat sensitive and unlucky. Hexagone Fran?aise - Louis Exiv: Hexagone Fran?aises chancellor. Refreshing young man known as the Roi-Soleil. Has divine blood. - Mouri Terumoto: Hexagone Fran?aises student council president. Delinquent type. Destined to be Musashis enemy as leader of the Western Army. - Henri of the Three Musketeers: Female combat-style automaton. Acts as the leader and as Terumotos bodyguard. Uses large remote-controlled swords. - Armand of the Three Musketeers: Male combat-style automaton. Uses broad-range gravitational control. - Reine de Garou: Turenne. Hexagone Fran?aises vice chancellor. Mitotsudairas mom. All-around giant breasts. - Mitotsudairas Father: The Reine des Garouss husband. A victim who is full of happiness and readily cries. Not so much passive as always under attack. 24 days. - Bernard: A mercenary commander from M.H.R.R., but an old man who inherited the name of someone who betrayed his home nation as a Protestant and moved from battlefield to battlefield, but is actually a Celestial Dragon and siding with Hexagone Fran?aise. Its complicated. - Mouri Sisters: Three automaton sisters who have inherited the names of three of Mouri Terumotos uncles. P.A. Oda - Niwa Nagahide: #2 of the Six Heavenly Demon Army and Five Great Peaks. A dancer and quick to adapt. - Mori Ranmaru: Nobunagas page. An old-fashioned automaton who originally belonged to the Imperial Palace, but was sent to P.A. Oda. M.H.R.R. - Hashiba Toukichirou: M.H.R.R. Vice President and monkey-masked automaton girl. The nervous bomber type. - Olimpia: Innocentiuss older and younger stepsister. Current Pope-Chancellor. - Matthias: Representative of M.H.R.R.s Catholics. Student Council President. Younger brother of Chancellor and Emperor Rudolf II. Being a puppet is fun! - Maeda Toshiie: Catholic representative. Treasurer. Samurai attendant that has become a ghost and is peacefully spending his days with his wife Matsu. - Fukushima Masanori: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #1. Speaks in an old-fashioned way. - Katou Kiyomasa: Under Hashibas direct command. Ten Spears #2. The busty blonde type and speaks politely. - Takenaka Hanbei: Ten Spears #9. Hashibas tactician. Carefree long-lived girl. Has also inherited the name of Kuroda Kanbei. - Katagiri Katsumoto: Ten Spears #10. An earnest boy who can also negotiate. - Katou Yoshiaki: Ten Spears #4. Gold-haired, gold-winged Weiss Hexen. Speaks sharply, but surprisingly tends to act as a mediator. - Wakisaka Yasuharu (Angie): Ten Spears #5. Black-haired, black-winged Schwarz Hexen. The carefree type, but she truly is carefree. - Hachisuka Koroku: Shouroku. God of war pilot of the Hidamari Genbu. The cool kid of the Ten Spears. - Kani Saizou: Extremely high probability of people misreading her name. The energetic aide to the Ten Spears. Fukushimas underclassman. Nickname: Kanitama. - Suzuki Magoichi: Gunner who joined P.A. Oda by betraying the Saika. - Kuki Yoshitaka: Leader of P.A. Odas iron ship fleet. His job is to oppose the Murakami Navy. - Ootani Yoshitsugu: An earnest, hot-blooded, sincere, and honest virus with a strong sense of justice. Liked by cats. - Ishida Mitsunari: An earnest but inexperienced data entity who is often troubled. Ten Spears #3. - Kasuya Takenori: Ten Spears #8. Black wolf. Close-quarters fighter who defeated Takigawa. Has a chest. - Nabeshima Naoshige: Kanis childhood friend who moved to the Ryuuzouji clan. The big sister type. A mechanical dragon pilot who bosses the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji around. - Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji: The five of us! Are the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji! Theres five of us! But were the Four Heavenly Kings! Get outta the way! and so on. - Asano Yoshinaga: Kanis childhood friend and the type to get good grades. Tallllks with a weird intonaaation. - Ikeda Terumasa: Kanis childhood friend and a builder. Is doing a lot of stuff with the Shirasagi Castle. - Konishi Yukinaga: Koni-tans daughter. Negotiator for Hashibas Kantou forces and representative of the Bousou Peninsulas ground unit. A merchant commander. Likes money, but doesnt produce udon. - Shima Sakon: 3m tall, held back 5 times, and can regenerate. But it makes her go yowch. Uses the mobile shell Onitakemaru. Kohime. - Onitakemaru: A Shogun. A mobile shell. Real easy to get worked up. Im a mobile shell now, but you got a problem with that!? - Komaoumaru: Kiso no Yoshinaka. Tomoe Gozens former husband. Fires beams from his mouth even after resurrecting. - Ishikawa Kazumasa: Teacher of the Ten Spears and other related students. Originally lived on the Musashi, but left for P.A. Oda after losing to Oriotri. Other Forces - Tomoe Gozen: M.H.R.R. Protestant with Luther as a second inherited name. A ghost. Uses a Testamenta Arma and this people with a Testament copy hammer. - Christina: Lady Nagaoka. Fully prepared to die. Lives on the north end of N?rdlingen. - Masaki Tokishige: Satomis current representative. A fairly hard worker who serves Hashiba. Uses the god of war called Integrity. Volume 8B, Glossary Volume 8B, Glossary A - Academy: An educational facility. Used as the center of political and military power. Tend to have many branch schools. - Academy Rules: The basic laws upheld between academies. Agreed to by the Testament Union. - Age of Dawn: The age before the Testament was established. - Amako clan: Former IZUMO land. Destroyed by Mouri and Hexagone Fran?aise. - Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning: The action taken during the Age of Dawn that led to the creation of the Testament and Harmonic World. - Apocalypse: The end of the world. 1648 when the Testaments history descriptions end. - ArchsArt: Englands primary corporation. - Ariake: Floating dock for the Musashi provided by Kantou IZUMO. - Armada battle: A naval battle fought between England and Tres Espa?a. Tres Espa?a planned to land on England but their fleet was destroyed. - Artificial Apocalypse: A compressed ley line distortion created in Englands Avalon to research the Apocalypse. - ATELL: The smallest unit of ether. Used for spells. - Avalon: A space created in England to research the artificial Apocalypse. - Azuchi Castle: P.A. Odas giant aerial warship. B - Blessings: The amount of ether needed for a human to exist for one hour. 3600 ATELL. Conversion unit for a spells ATELL consumption. - Bunroku Campaign: Hashibas invasion of Korea. The first one. C - Catholic: The old mainstream version of Tsirhc. - Chancellors Officers: An organization led by the chancellor which leads the academy and performs work such as defense. - Change of Rank: Having ones clan taken away. - Contradiction Allowance: The foundational ability of the world. Allows the simultaneous existence of all sorts of physical laws. D - Divine States: Former name of the Far East. - Divine Weapon: A weapon that, unlike a normal weapon, has a unique ability. - Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies: The original academies that existed during the Age of Dawn. More a guiding frontline base than a place of learning. - Dragon Line Reactor: A bomb that uses a runaway ley line reactor to destroy a wide area. - Dragon Races: The dragons. There are Celestial Dragons which are spirits and Terrestrial Dragons which are beasts and the Celestial Dragons are of a higher level. They dominated during the history recreation of the Germanic invasions, but ultimately lost. They are now scattered across the land. - Dunhi: A religion. Focused on reincarnation. E - Edel Brocken: Magic brand. Location of headquarters unknown. - Eisenritter: Primary corporation of M.H.R.R.s Protestant principalities. - Emperor: A divine individual who is said to control the ley lines using the Imperial Regalia in Kyou. Does not interfere with the world. - England: Uses a floating island and does not control any Far Eastern land or Far Eastern daimyo. - Ether: Component that makes up contradiction-allowing space. - Ether Engine: An engine that uses ethers space-altering ability. The effect changes based on the internal crest. - Ether Fuel: Ether that has been purified into fuel. Used as External Blessings or for ether engines. - Ether Reactor: A reactor that extracts and purifies ether from the air. Has a lower output than a ley line reactor, but is relatively safe. - Europa: Hexagone Fran?aises primary corporation. - Excalibur: Has a first and second version. - External Blessings: Blessings accumulated outside of oneself. Ether fuel is an example. F - Fan Gang: Qing brand. Durable but a bit rough. - Far East: Name of the Divine States after the Harmonic Unification War. - Fino Alba: K.P.A. Italian brand. Their use of springs is their selling point. G - God of War: A giant humanoid machine that people combine with to move. - Graduation: No limit for nations other than the Far East. Far Easterners must graduate at 18. - Grande y Felicsima Armada: Tres Espa?as fleet for the Armada battle. Made up of cutting-edge ships. - Great Return: When Hashiba returned with all his troops while attacking Mouri during Nobunagas assassination. The rushed march covered about 200 km in less than ten days. H - Harmonic Territory: Locations where the fallen Harmonic World Divine States unified with the real world while breaking apart. - Harmonic Unification War: A war between the harmonic world residents and the real world (Divine States) residents after the destruction of the harmonic world. The harmonic world residents won and began a provisional rule over the Divine States. - Harmonic World: A former alternate space that copied the Divine States. Preserved through ley line control. - Hexagone Fran?aise: Mouri clan + France. - Hidetsugu Incident: Hidetsugu, Hashibas nephew who was going to be left in charge during the next generation, earned Hashibas anger and was forced to commit suicide. The reason is unknown, but his concubine Komahime had to commit suicide with him. - History Recreation: Recreating the Testament descriptions to maintain the path the world takes. - Holy Spells: Tsirhc spells. The Catholics are related to the Testament and holy individuals while the Protestants derive power only from the Testament. - H.R.R.M.: Holy Knights Ironworks Guild. Primary corporation of M.H.R.R.s Catholic principalities. I - Imperial Palace: Where the Emperor lives and governs from in Kyou. It is said the three Imperial Regalia are used to control the ley lines, but the details are highly classified. - Inherited Name: The name of a historical figure given to an appropriate individual for the history recreation. - Internal Blessings: blessings stored within oneself. - IZUMO: The Far Easts largest corporation. The headquarters for Far Eastern shrines and the corporation that built the Musashi. J - Judge/Judgment: Means understood. Used by criminals. K - K.P.A. Italia: Association of Aki States + Union of Italian City States. L - Laws for the Samurai Clans: Laws established after the Matsudaira clan established the Edo Shogunate. It determined the status of the samurai clans, but it centralized power by declaring a Change of Rank if a clan or castle had no heir. - Ley Line: The thicker of the pathways through which ether flows. - Ley Line Reactor: A reactor that extracts and refines either from ley lines. Can easily cause lay line mutations and destroy everything within several kilometers if they explode. Due to their instability, they are banned by the Tsirhc religion. - Logismoi Oplo: Weapons of mass destruction created on the motif of the seven deadly sins. M - Magic: Folk spells currently under persecution in Europe. - M.H.R.R.: Hashiba clan + Holy Roman Empires. - Mikawa: Destroyed by the collapse of Lord Motonobus ley line reactor. - Mito: South of Oushuu and north of Edo. Mitotsudairas territory. - Mlasi: A later non-Tsirhc religion that also worships the Testament. - Mouse: A spirit beast device to act as an intermediary between the Shinto religion and its musicians. Other religions use different names. - Musashi: Aerial city ship. The sole independent territory allowed for the Far East. [First Starboard Ship C Shinagawa/Second Starboard Ship C Tama/Third Starboard Ship C Takao/First Central Ship C Musashino/Back Central Ship C Okutama/First Port Ship C Asakusa/Second Port Ship C Murayama/Third Port Ship C Oume] - Musashi Ariadust Academy: The Far Easts representative academy which exists on Okutama of Musashi. - Musician: A religions worshiper. N - Novgorod: A large trade city on the western end of Russia. It is a floating city, but became a city of the dead after Ivan IV the Terribles purge. O - Oat: A religion based on Chinas sages. - Offering: Providing a god with something they will enjoy or Internal Blessings. - Official Events: Refers to the ceremonies, exams, etc. that an academy must complete during each term. If these are not completed, the academy may not take part in any external politics. - Orei Metallo/Nero: Ore or water containing ether. Can be used as ether fuel. - Orthodox: The Orthodox Concerto religion. Sviet Russ unique branch of Catholicism. - Oushuu: The Tohoku region. The Date clan rules the east and the Mogami clan rules the west. - Oushuu Fujiwara (Hiraizumi): A hidden village of the long-lived in southern Oushuu. P - P.A. Oda: Oda clan + Ottomans. - Peace of Westphalia: The peace treaty that ended the Thirty Years War. - Protestant: A new style of Tsirhc created to escape the corruption of Catholicism and to adjust to the new age. - Provisional Council: Group of adults who act as bureaucrats toward Musashis student council, chancellors officers, and student committees. Q - Qing-Takeda: Combination of China and the Takeda clan. R - Religion: Organizations or groups that worship a god or the Testament. S - San Mercado: Tres Espa?an brand. - Shaja: Used in Mlasi regions and means understood. Originally meant courage. - Shinto: Far Eastern religion. Worships the Far Eastern gods and uses divine music spells. - Shirasago Enterprises: IZUMOs shrine brand. - Siege of Otate: Conflict over the succession of the Uesugi clan after Kenshins death. Uesugi Kagekatsu and Nagao Kagetora fought and Kagekatsu won. - Sign Frame: Spell device needed to use each religions basic protection. - Song of Passage: Prototype of a fairy tale created in the Far East during the Edo period. - Spell: Causing a miracle in a certain space by processing ether. - Spirit Spell: Primitive spells used by talking to and borrowing the power of spirits, which are ether with a will of its own. - Student Council: The organization that handles an academys domestic and foreign affairs. - Substitution: Offering something to please a god instead of using Blessings to activate a spell. - Sviet Rus: Uesugi clan + Russia. T - Tes/Testament: Means understood. - Testament: A history book that provides the history of the earths previous age. There are seven pairs and excerpts. - Testament Descriptions: History of the earths previous age that is automatically updated by the Testament. However, it stopped updating after the description for 1648. - Testament Union: An organization meant to lead the history recreation. - Testamenta Arma: Weapons that use the ability of the Testaments. - Tres Espa?a: Oouchi and Ootomo clans + Spain. Currently includes Portugal. - Tsirhc: A religion which places the Son of God at the top. Worships the Testament. Volume 8B, World Volume 8B, World The Story So Far: Hello, everyone. This is Nishi Kokubunji. If your first thought was who?, then allow me to explain: that is the name of the area badly damaged by the transport ship that went wham wham wham the other day and I am the automaton in charge there. Yes, the transport ship went craaaaaaaash! there, but my area also had holes torn into it with voids or whatever, which also falls under my responsibility. Yes, a Testament note says Nishi Kokubunji will later become known for an unofficial mascot called Nishiko-kun, which is worrying to say the least, but for now I will explain recent events in a quiz format. Which of the following do you think happened? 1. Take this, and this. 2. Forest-destroying dark forces. 3. A teacher lashing out unfairly. 4. Liberation of the Udons 5. Attempted execution of a bald man The correct answer is all of the above. Hey! I already explained who I am, Chancellor! Anyway, please enjoy your stay on the Musashi. Over. Divine Chat Screenname List: - Azuma: Azuma - Asama: Asama Tomo - Obscene: Itou Kenji (Itoken) - Me: Aoi Toori - Gold Mar: Margot Naito - Righteousness: Satomi Yoshiyasu - Scarred: Mary Stuart - Silver Wolf: Nate Mitosudaira - Still Got It: Reine des Garous - Wise Sister: Aoi Kimi - 481: Mishina Shouichi - Tachibana Husband: Tachibana Muneshige - Tachibana Wife: Tachibana Gin - Smoking Girl: Naomasa - 10ZO: Tenzou Crossunite - Tonbokiri: Honda Futayo - Sticky King: Nenji - 83: Hassan Furubushi - Flat Vassal: Adele Balfette - Vice President: Honda Masazumi - Bell: Mukai Suzu - Horizey: Horizon Ariadust - Art-Ga: Marga Naruze - Circle Be: Heidi Augesvarer - 347: Mishina Hiro - Novice: Toussaint Neshinbara - Musashi King: Yoshinao - Four Eyes: Shakespeare - Worshipper: Ohiroshiki Ginji - Laborer: Noriki - Unturning: Date Narumi - Kagetsuna-kun: Katakura Kojuurou - Fang: Oniniwa Tsunamoto - Caretaker: Rusu Makikage - Taki: Takigawa Ichimasu - Great Upperclassmen: Shibata Katsuie - O12: Oichi - Lily Flower: Sassa Narimasa - Omaeda: Maeda Toshiie - Fuwaa: Fuwa Mitsuharu - Mory: Mori Nagayoshi - Nine Tail Girl: Mogami Yosahiaki - Shigeko: Honjou Shigenaga - KageV: Uesugi Kagekatsu - Tomo-no-Bu: Saitou Tomonobu - Nagaya-Stable: Ookubo Tadachika - CAN: Kanou - Llaf: Fukushima Masanori - Kiyo-Massive: Katou Kiyomasa - The Boy: Katagiri Katsumoto - Kuro-Take: Takenaka Hanbei - Kimee: Katou Yoshiaki - AnG: Wakisaka Yasuharu - 6: Hachisuka Koroku - An-Ri: Henri - Ar-Man: Armand - Super Justice: Ootani Yoshitsugu - Nari Nari Nari: Ishida Mitsunari - Kanitama: Kani Saizou - Nine Horns: Kuki Yoshitaka - Three Legs: Suzuki Magoichi - Black Wolf: Kasuya Takenori - Nabe3: Nabeshima Naoshige - Asano: Asano Yoshinaga - IT: Ikeda Terumasa - Okaaa: Nagaoka Tadaoki - Koni-ko: Konishi Yukinaga - DD: Yagyuu Munenori - Self-Destruct Girl: Christina - Kohime: Shima Sakon - Onitakemaru: Onitakemaru Far Eastern Powers: [Same map as before] Relationships Between the Major Powers: [Same as before] Musashis Plans: Toori: Sis! Sis! Were right in front of Kantou, but whatre we doing now!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. Kantou brother, the summer event on the Ariake is coming up, but since the Musashi hasnt entered Kantou yet, we need to negotiate with the Azuchi about that. Then well negotiate with Nagabutos wife about Sweden and how well intervene in the Honnouji Incident. Volume 8B, 28: The New and the Old at a Thoughtful Destination Volume 8B, Chapter 28: The New and the Old at a Thoughtful Destination Study: Current Locations Toori: Sis! Sis! What general locations are the Musashi and whatnot in!? Kimi: Heh heh heh. General brother, they are in these general locations. 1: Musashi (Above Former Houjou Land) 2: Mouri, Yamagata Castle (Reine des Garous and Yoshiaki are on the Musashi) 3: Satomi (Yoshiyasu, Ookubo) 4: Azuchi 5: Kantou Clans to Oushuu 6: Sanada Toori: Um, so are we in Kantou or the eastern sea? Kimi: The boundary is a little unclear with Houjou gone, isnt it? But the Musashi is big, so these general descriptions are about right. Toori: Were really half-assing the Warring States period, arent we? *** Ive gone so far Ive returned so close And I had a dream Of a nearby reality Point Allocation (Its All White!) It had not been all that long since she last saw it, but the sky here still felt nostalgic. Kani looked all around at the sky from a white field. Snow in the summer is wild! This was a harmonic region on the northern border between P.A. Oda and Sviet Rus. There were usable roads and a land port here, so they used this year-round snowy region to keep an eye on Sviet Rus. Kani was native to M.H.R.R., so snow was not new to her. Still I never thought Id go somewhere snowy for a summer vacation training camp! P.A. Oda has more climate variety than you would think, Kani-kun. She looked back toward the voice to see someone in a red-dyed summer uniform standing in some conifer woods next to the field. Oh, Maeda-senpai! Are you supervising us today!? Because Shibata-senpai left on a trip. But I know Hashiba-kun can trust an officer like me to do things right. So youll be looking after us!? We already got everything set up yesterday and the day before that! Michi helped you with that, didnt she? Did you she give you any warnings? Testament! Kani pointed south, where several large aerial ships formed something like a city. She said not to go out at night much and to make sure we could gather all our things in a single day since were moving once summer break is over! We have to carry our own blankets! But one thing puzzled Kani. If they had so many ships on the front line Why are we moving the ships after summer break!? Is that a problem? Testament! We cant do the history recreation during the break! If that formation is meant for use against Sviet Rus, it really only becomes useful after the break ends! A reasonable interpretation. Maeda sat down and she looked down to see a leisure mat below him. Huh!? All of a sudden, she found a tall woman seated there. She wore a black shirt and was opening a large bento. A closer look showed she was wrapped in faint light, just like Maeda. The glow was only noticeable in the shade of the conifer woods and it told Kani who this was. That must be Matsu-senpai! She had seen Matsus small Mouse form in divine transmission images, but this was her first time seeing her true form. It had to be a rare experience. Maeda accepted a teacup of something and sighed. And This means the Shibata forces have something big planned for after summer break. So, Kani-kun, shortly after you return to Hashiba-kun, we will be paying you a visit. Eh!? Shibatas team is joining us? No, only me. Because We need to prepare for the Battle of Shizugatake. Toshiie viewed the snowy plain shining in the summer sun. This troublesome time really snuck up on me. He probably had Musashis efforts to thank for that. His school days of moving back and forth between P.A. Oda and M.H.R.R. had been a lot of fun, but autumn was fast approaching now. It was only summer break, but the end of the break would mean entering the latter half of the school year. And Well, Ill be along for the ride almost all the way to Sekigahara. In a way, that made it easier for him. He didnt have to worry anyone else. But in another way What am I supposed to do? He was already dead, yet here he was worrying about the people whose lives were only getting started. Was this some kind of karmic retribution? Still, he knew some of them would probably choose death and it could be hard to live the life you wanted while also responding to the events around you. The Battle of Shizugatake was coming. According to the Testament, after Hashiba killed Akechi Mitsuhide at the Battle of Yamazaki, the Oda clan split between an up-and-coming Hashiba faction and the established Shibata faction. Hashiba was the superior of the two and they ultimately parted ways and fought a decisive battle. The battle was fought at the Shibata base of Kitanosho Castle and the nearby Shizugatake. I switch to Hashibas side there, making an enemy of Shibata-senpai and the others. Takigawa Ichimasu and others had sided with Shibata and the battle grew to a very large scale for a conflict within the Oda clan, but a group of newcomers made their debut there. That group was known as the Seven Spears of Shizugatake, on which Hashibas Ten Spears were based. Fukushima Masanori, Katou Kiyomasa, Katou Yoshiaki, Wakisaka Yasuharu, Katagiri Katsumoto, Kasuya Takenori, and Hirano Nagayasu. Those seven made a name for themselves and some became the major players of the next age. Toshiie saw it as the next generation taking over. His generations glorious school life was coming to an end and they would be handing the reins over to their underclassmen. The Battle of Shizugatake was like the ceremony for that. So he understood why Shibata had called Fukushima here for a training camp. Fukushima had fought alongside them at Novgorod and lost to Musashis Vice Chancellor, but she had improved enough to defeat Celestial Dragon Katou Danzou at the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle the other day. If she could defeat a Celestial Dragon on her own, then she was officer level and could even be Vice Chancellor of a smaller nation. That was why Shibata had called for her. Hes telling her to get stronger, commented Matsu with a smile. Hes adorable. She had a tendency to openly speak her mind and that had only grown after spending so long as a Mouse. But You think Shibata-senpai is adorable? And Oichi-sama. They both are. Matsu then turned her smile toward Kani. A question. Yes!? What would you do if you had to battle your respected upperclassmen to the death? Now theres a dangerous question, thought Toshiie, but Kani did not even need to think about it. Testament! I would do my best! Kani was happy Matsu had spoken to her. But not because Matsu was a name inheritor or famous. She was a ghost. Maeda was too, but Matsu generally stayed in her Mouse form. Kani could tell the time Matsu spent in her original form was special to her. So she found it incredible that Matsu had spared some interest for her. Instead of worrying over what the correct answer was, she decided to just state what it was she could actually do. I would do my best to put up a good fight against those respected upperclassmen! Then, said Matsu. What if you died or killed them? Testament! If I died, I would leave everything with them! If I killed them, my hard work would be my way of honoring them! Youre willing to kill if you do your best? Testament! That is one possible result of doing your best in sports, academics, and work, so it would be unfair to not allow it on the battlefield! In other words Every day of my life is a battle! Is it not for you!? That was why she always gave it her all. She could try to hide it, watch from a distance, or take a step back, but Everyone around me is giving it their all! Please dont get careless and die against me! If you ask me, that would be the worst outcome! And as long as it isnt the worst outcome, then I can find something good about what happens! Once she said that, she noticed some movement. Maeda was hanging his head in laughter and tapping Matsu on the shoulder. Matsu looked to him. Honestly. She smiled a little and then slowly turned back toward Kani with a smile in her eyes. Youre adorable. Thank you! Kani bowed and found Maeda looking her way. He took a sip from his teacup before speaking. Ill have to tell Shibata-senpais group not to let their guard down. Still, I was thinking of testing your skill with some quick training. She thought she knew what he meant. And the next thing he said confirmed it. Is Fukushima-kun okay back there? Kani looked over her shoulder. Fukushima stood about 8m back from her. She had her back turned and held Ichinotani, but her head was tilted limply back. From behind, she looked like she was staring up into the distance. Um! Fukushima-senpai! Kani tried calling, but Fukushima did not respond. Instead of responding with silence, this was a lack of any response at all. Kani-kun, is she always like that? N-no! Shes normally really sharp, but something changed when we left the Azuchi. She noticed some bugs flying around above Fukushimas head, presumably drawn in by the summer sun. She even has flies swarming around her!! I dont think thats related. Anyway I was planning to have you run 10 laps around the training ground C oh, thats what Im calling this snowy plain, by the way. You look like you could run, but I get the feeling Fukushima-kun couldnt. She looks dead. N-no! Shes not dead! Are you, Fukushima-senpai!? Kani took a step toward Fukushima and slapped her on the back. Fukushima immediately collapsed limply to the snow like her strings had been cut. A-are you okay!? She looked down to see an empty look in Fukushimas eyes. She was not moving, but she was breathing. Adorable? Ma-chan, dont point and laugh when you say that. At any rate, Kani was unsure what to do about this. I imagine shes in some kind of slump, said Maeda behind her. But I believe Hashiba-kun will be negotiating with Musashi today, so she should contact us once thats over. Now. What to do? Or the real question: how will this turn out? What am I supposed to do about this? Masazumi was having trouble reaching a decision atop the bridge in front of the academy. The automaton brought by Musashi stood in front of her. Mori Ranmaru. The automatons demand was clear. Are you telling us to stay away from Kyou because Akechi Mitsuhide is there? She asked just to be sure and Ranmaru nodded once before speaking. Akechi-sama is in Kyou. She spoke calmly with no emotion on her face. I have just one request: Please do not approach that place until the Honnouji Incident is complete. She nodded again. That is what I said before. She held her head high. You asked if I told you to stay away from Kyou because Akechi Mitsuhide is there. She returned to her neutral stance. I did not say that. Gold Mar: Is she trying to get on my nerves? Art-Ga: Oh? Shouldnt you be sleeping, Margot? Gold Mar: Hm, looks like you didnt eat any breakfast. Want me to fix some? Art-Ga: Please. Ill pick up something for lunch. Gold Mar: That sounds great. See you then. Art-Ga: Judge. See you later. Okay, now to the print shop. Almost Everyone: Get back on topic!! Hm, thought Naito with a tilt of the head in the kitchen at the back of their room. Their Technohexen cauldron was an extended pot-au-feu pot. She scooped some of the pot-au-feu into a smaller pot for breakfast when Naruze returned, broke an egg into it, and stirred it in. Then she chopped up some bacon, sprinkled that in, and brought it to a boil. After that Gold Mar: So whats this about, Seijun? Did someone stop by with a personal request? Vice President: It would seem so. She isnt an ambassador or someones representative, so she boarded the Musashi as a simple passenger. Asama: That is how shes registered with us. Her stated purpose was travel and all of her weapons and such were loaded as cargo with conditional seals in place. Same as any other ordinary passenger. Me: Hmm, but then why is she with Musashi? Thats the question, thought Naito. Oh, my brain still hasnt woken up. Had she been joining Naruze on too many all-nighters recently, or was she always like this? Still, she added. Something about this bothered her. Quick question, she began. Gold Mar: Why is that automaton telling us to stay away from Kyou? Masazumi thought of Naitos question in a few different ways. First of all P.A. Oda probably doesnt want us messing with them right now. But CCCC That isnt it, she decided. That assumes we can actually interfere. And thats what our upcoming meeting with Hashiba is all about. Since Ranmaru had come to her about this before the meeting Is this not about what Hashiba wants? You may interpret this as a personal request. That smooth response did not give Masazumi much to work with. No, she was an automaton. An older model in particular would determine the optimal response and cut out everything other than that. Just like Horizon used to. Yeah, Horizon really has changed. And while its easy enough to just say shes changed, explaining how shes changed is trickier. She seems more mentally and physically active than before. Yeah, like with those arms. Just out of curiosity, do your arms move around with a mind of their own? I am not sure what you mean. Oh, shes surprisingly normal, thought Masazumi, but did that mean her own standards were skewed? Either way, she had another question. Musashi, why did you bring her to me? Judge. It is a simple matter. I determined she has a connection to the matter you are considering. In other words Mori Ranmaru-sama here is an old-style automaton. Her body has been replaced, but her base unit number is 0032 of the original 4-digit models. Over. Wait, Crossdressing Honda-kun! Someone rudely shouted down from above. Damn him, Masazumi thought, looking up to see Neshinbara leaning out from the Student Council rec room. He did not seem to notice the idiot next to him who seemed to think he was showing off by drinking milk in the nude. An original 4-digit model is exactly what we need! What, did you think up another weird magic spell? I saw those notes you were taking with Aoi before. Tearing Slash Bullet C Capac Flash? Is it a slash, a bullet, or a flash? Sh-shut up! I couldnt decide which category of magic I wanted it to be! But Neshinbara was already getting to his point. The old-fashioned original 4-digit models were the initial automatons built in the Age of Dawn! And Most of them were kept at important locations around the world after the Harmonic Worlds creation, but barely any of them survived this long due to deterioration as they aged and as they had their cores salvaged. Some even refused to take on a new body. But there is one place that still has some! And listen carefully because this is really impor- The Imperial Palace in Kyou. Over, cut in Musashi. Horizey: Neshinbara-samaaaa! Oops, too late. Four Eyes: Why are you so bad at keeping the initiative when you talk? Unturning: Couldnt he have explained everything in just a line or two? Novice: D-dammit! I dont care! Im working hard at my manuscript! Im serious, okay!? Thats all I have left now! Laborer: Thats probably for the best. Art-Ga: The receptionist asked me about your manuscript, so I told them you werent submitting one. Im so tired. Novice: Noooooooooooo! Why would you do that!? Would it qualify as a national disgrace if their Secretary couldnt attend a major summer event? It was hard to say. Those things count as a history recreation of the printing press, book markets, and renga, dont they? A note in the Testament said fan works of famous works and markets for self-published books were already a thing by the time Matsudairas reign began. With the Far East, the other nations would use the provisional rule to demand they share the related technology. But anyway The Imperial Palace? The conversation had taken a wild turn, but that helped it make a lot more sense. Because Kyou isthe Emperors home. Exactly, Masazumi-sama. Mori Ranmaru-sama is an automaton sent from the Imperial Palace by P.A. Oda. Over. Does that make her something like your ancestor, Musashi? Musashi looked to Ranmaru, but both them of them shook a hand side to side. Ranmaru-sama was created spontaneously while I was created with a purpose in mind. When a spontaneously created automaton fulfills the duty they have personally assigned themselves, their soul will usually rapidly fade and disappear. Meanwhile, if an automaton like me has her mold damaged, our official purpose gives our soul itself a mold of its own, meaning we can usually be salvaged. That is the primary difference between the modern and old-style models. Over. Old-style automatons are automatons in the sense that we spontaneously began to move, added Ranmaru. Whereas modern automatons are automatons in the sense that they can move without outside assistance. But once we are moving, there is little difference except for when we meet our end. Ranmaru waved her right hand, producing a Mlasi-style insha kotob. It displayed a map of Kinki. Most of my relatives are in Kyous Imperial Palace. And I have reason to believe there is a considerable risk of harm coming to them if the Musashi approaches. Masazumi focused on the word harm. In other words You think Musashi would end up fighting the Imperial Palace? she asked. Listen, it is true Musashi stated world domination as a goal at Mikawa, but that doesnt mean we go around declaring war on everyone we meet. Me: Why would you say that? Are you asking us to make jokes now? Horizey: Sh. Sometimes politicians have to say things they dont believe. Black Algae: Gaffe? Gaffe? Dont you start. But she had something else to say. Listen. What we want is peace and our first goal is stopping the Apocalypse. We plan to use Westphalia to ask whether or not our gathering the Logismoi Oplo is the correct way of doing that. So to earn the rest of the worlds trust, weve been going around fighting wars- no, let me rephase that. We have been going around seeking peaceful resolutions that C on occasion C end up causing a bit of excitement that some might classify as war-adjacent. My point is Nagaya-Stable: This is hopeless. Horizey: Ookubo-sama, you mustnt give up! Masazumi-sama is putting up a valiant (if doomed) effort to prove that you and the rest of Musashi are pacifi-gh. Silver Wolf: Horizon! Horizon! Did you just jam your finger typing an unfamiliar word!? Horizon really has changed, thought Masazumi as she faced Ranmaru again. And Well, you get the picture. Eh? Ranmaru froze and Musashi raised her hand after a moment. How about you sum it up thusly: leave us alone and we will leave you alone. Over. Hm, yeah, that sounds good. Masazumi accepted that compromise and asked a further question. We have no reason to attack the Imperial Palace. Do you still insist we stay away? Testament. That was not the reason for my request. Ranmarus response carried one important meaning. Masazumi held her palm out toward Ranmaru and nodded. Vice President: Did you hear that? If that wasnt her reason, then she wasnt assuming we were going to declare war against them. I told you people dont see us that way. Tachibana Wife: Sounds like she has a rude awakening coming. Tachibana Husband: Almost certainly, yes. Worshiper: Why did you all look so surprised when Ranmaru said that? Vice President: Wh-what, did you want me to declare war!? Well, fine! Maybe I will! Asama: Masazumi, you need to stop declaring war just to fit in. Dont imply Ive ever done that before! Part of her thought maybe she had done it before, but she decided she was imagining things. Anyway Then what will attack the Imperial Palace? Well Just as Ranmaru began to answer, Masazumi saw something behind the automaton: a red light She recognized the small red glow visible past Ranmarus left side. Thats The familiarity brought a certain memory to mind, but then another light appeared all around her and in the sky above. That was a defense barrier. A powerful purification linked directly to a ley line had appeared all around them. Masazumi! Asama shouted from the Student Council rec room. Its the Double Border Crest! Musashino ordered to have all the ships defenses boosted with the sensor systems. The Double Border Crest was a mysterious phenomenon detected on the Musashi before, but they had never observed how it formed. The mysterious phenomenon itself was a ley line distortion, but it might not register as dangerous depending on the nature of the change. The information Asama-sama acquired at Novgorod came in handy here. When the Double Border Crest had appeared behind a few of them below Novgorod, Asama had negated it with a defense spell she had prepared. No, further testing was required to say if it had really been negated, but a spell had still managed to detect it. And It is curious that it was an emotional suppression spell that did it. Over. Automatons like her had no emotions, so they noticed something was off when emotions rose to the surface. Those with plenty of experience working as a point of contact with non-automatons had created a detection spell based on that. It has arrived. Over. Automatons and the Musashi had high reaction speeds, so she made a call using a divine transmission directly linked to the Asama Shrine. Musashino: Asama-sama, a Double Border Crest has activated and we have completed preparations to resist it! Over. Asama: Oh, dont worry about it. Its already over. Thanks, though. Musashino froze. Oh? She had planned to investigate, evaluate, and analyze the Double Border Crest in order to research how to oppose it. But Musashino: Itsover? Over. Asama: Eh? Um, yes. As soon as it was detected, it seemed to disappear on its own before my resistance spell could even activate. Asama groaned in thought. Asama: And alls well that ends well, right? Judge, thought Musashino. She knew what this meant. Why do humans always ignore the details!? This mysterious phenomenon makes people disappear. Several VIPs have already disappeared and its kind of been a big deal. And I thought we were trying to figure out what it is. And yet Alls well that ends well? Kokubunji. Do you have time to accompany me as I complain? Over. Umm, Nishi Kokubunji! Nishi Kokubunji! Over. No, uh, Kunitachi! Kunitachi! Over. Uhhh, next is Tachikawa. Tachikawa is the last stop. Over. D-dont declare me the last stop! Im sending it right back to Mitaka! Over. The task was passed around in their thoughts for a few quadrillion rounds and Musashino worked to clean up that mental noise. She noted that even automatons could find a task annoying. Asama: Anyway, thank you for getting every ship to respond. It goes so much faster with the bridge involved. Please do the same thing if this happens again. Musashino: Judge. Musashino felt the others eyes on her. Musashino: We plan to return to Kansai, meet Akechi Mitsuhide-sama, and intervene in the Honnouji Incident. If all of that succeeds, we will have a lot of trouble to deal with. The Musashino bridge is always at your service as the Musashis primary bridge. Over. Masazumi only now realized how rapidly she was breathing. Just like at Novgorod. The Double Border Crest can take automatons too? No light remained behind Ranmaru. The Double Border Crest had disappeared prematurely. Torii-style ether detection spells remained on alert around the ship. The lights she could see here and there would be the ether forms of Musashis local gods. She had heard the thought of losing their followers made them feel ashamed for failing to protect those followers. Asama: Sakuya is a water god and Mount Fuji itself, so she is sensitive to ley line activity. Musashis help allowed us to detect this quickly. Unturning: So you can defend against it? Asama: I wouldnt go that far. This was more like the trigger was never fully pulled or it disappeared before it was complete. Asama was up front about what had happened. Asama: But I think this time and the time at Novgorod were both triggered by us talking about something. In other words, the Double Border Crest was summoned as a mysterious phenomenon. In this case, it was a low power version, like it was only keeping an eye on things. 10ZO: But something could have triggered a high power version? Asama did not deny the possibility. Asama: Yes. And when it comes to us, I think it uses the high power version. I need to figure out how to fight it if that happens. But Vice President: But what? Well, began Asama. Asama: The Double Border Crest is a mysterious phenomenon. It is not a spell, a trick, a trap, or a combination thereof. It is a single mysterious phenomenon. I see, said Masazumi. Understood. Does that mean Mori Ranmaru is in a tricky situation here? She had not expected Ranmaru to show off something so dangerous. So if I ask what will attack the Imperial Palace, you get attacked by the Double Border Crest? Testament. I do apologize. We could fight it to an extent while I was inside the Imperial Palace, but that seems to have made me a target. It had been a while, so I got careless. Ranmaru opened an insha kotob and checked some of her divine protection settings. I have a detection spell in place, but yours was faster. Asama: Oh, Masazumi. Can you ask her what kind of spell it is? Out of curiosity, what kind of detection spell is it? A will-sensing spell. It is very similar to your emotion-sensing one. You appear to be on the right track there. Im just glad it let us avoid disaster here. Testament, agreed Ranmaru, but there was not much she could say. Asama sent a word of thanks on the sign frame. But based on what had happened Could we solve the mystery of the Double Border Crest and the Princess if we visited the Imperial Palace? I cannot say anything, but I am here to ask that you do not attempt that. Asking why would just bring them back to square one. Or it could summon the Double Border Crest again. This is a lot of pressure. Masazumi had been one of those attacked below Novgorod. She was pretty sure the disappearance of the Prince of Orange had triggered it and they had been targeted for being nearby, but Im glad this is only a personal request. Are you going? I have a personal request of my own, Masazumi said to Ranmaru. Will you let us in during the Honnouji Incident? I Ranmaru swallowed the word cannot. Instead, she nodded, still expressionless. I can only say the same thing you did. Do you resent me for it? Do you resent me? They really were in the same position. Ranmaru bowed her head. I am pleased to have learned you have your own circumstances to consider. If it does happen, dont think its because we dont care. Do not worry. Ranmaru raised her head and spoke without taking a breath. You will be on the side trying to stop it. Huh? said Masazumi. Well be stopping it? She wanted to ask stopping what, but she could not. Excuse me. I believe you have a meeting with Hashiba-sama soon. Ranmaru turned around and a few people appeared in the windows of the Student Council rec room behind Masazumi. With the encounter complete, Crossunite and Mitotsudaira must have wanted to get a look at Ranmaru. Anyway. Masazumi nodded and spoke to the departing automaton. Until we meet again. Volume 8B, 29: Officers on the Forefront Volume 8B, Chapter 29: Officers on the Forefront Oh I actually Wasnt thinking anything Point Allocation (Good to Look Thoughtful) After Musashi led her to the bottom of the stairs, Ranmaru moved off on her own. The ship had more than one P.A. Oda embassy building, but she was staying at the one on Tama. Yasuke-sama, she said while walking through the nature park on the starboard side. The internal investigation and warning are complete, so it is time we left. A figure appeared from her shadow where it intersected with the shadows of the trees behind her. The massive form covered in black armor was a half-dragon. He had small wings and was specialized for ground combat. He stood more than 2.5m tall, yet he slipped out of her small shadow to stand behind her. Ranmaru-kun. Yes? I apologize. They noticed me, didnt they? Your Shadow Walking is a trait of the shadow walking half-dragon species, so it is not your fault. When I turned around to leave, Musashis 1st and 5th Special Duty Officers approached because they feared you would attack from my shadow. Testament. He pointed above his head where an insha kotob floated. The local shrine sends these out to support life on the Musashi, but it popped up after I emerged from your shadow. I switched it off earlier, but it reappears when I adjust my presence. We have no intention of causing trouble, but I see it would be risky if we did. Its not fair they dont display these for the residents. Dont get too upset. We are effectively outsiders here. Ranmaru came to a sudden stop. Is that the famous Remorse Way memorial? She looked to her right where a stone memorial was half buried in the summer greenery. It bore the name Horizon along with a bit more text. Yasuke scratched his head and looked that way as well. Oh. He pointed at the memorial. I remember the kawaraban newscasters making a huge deal about it during the reporting on the Battle of Mikawa. Something about the bond between the Musashi Chancellor and the Ariadust Princess. They also said a ghost would appear nearby. As none of the Musashi tourist information mentions the ghost, I have determined that is something the reporters invented on the spot. A shame this will not give us a better story to bring back with us. But while we are here Ranmaru struck an expressionless pose with the memorial behind her and Yasuke snapped a photo with his insha kotob. She checked the photo and applied a filter for her facial complexion. Now we can send this to our master and the others. As our scheduled check-in. Shouldnt you be taking this more seriously? Spend enough time as an automaton and you master most everything, so only these trivial matters still hold any value. She looked to the memorial sitting in the shadows of the trees. But I have determined this is strange. In what way? Shaja, she responded. I have seen this many times over the years, but why do people have so much trouble settling on a single meaning for the things they create? Ranmaru explained herself. I can guess that memorial applied pressure to everything the Musashi Chancellor did. But His life has moved beyond that point, so he does not even consider it worth removing. In fact, he likely considers it part of what pushed him to do what he did at the Battle of Mikawa. It is a reminder to never allow something like that to happen again. Probably so, yeah. Why is that? she asked without looking back. Yasuke tilted his head. Why is what? That memorial exists because Horizon Ariadust was considered dead at the time. Why has its meaning and its psychological effect changed more than once within the same person? This puzzled her. Someones death is a single fact, so how can people gain more than one thing from it? And how can its influence on them change over time? Would my answer even be useful? I have been asking this same question of the people near me for a very long time so I can pool all of their answers for reference, but I have not received a new answer for the past 200 years. So what is your answer, Yasuke-sama? Hmm. He placed a hand on his chin. That memorial is frozen in time at the point that she was considered dead, right? But the survivors are not frozen in time and their environment changes. As the gap between the environment in the memorials time and the environment in the current time grows larger, people view it from a different perspective and their opinion changes. Is that what you are trying to say? Incredible, Ranmaru-kun! You really were listening to me for once! For reference, your response is the same as 27% of respondents. And the more you speak, the more your answer overlaps with past ones, so think of this as gauging the depth of your answer, not categorizing it. Ranmaru then turned around and resumed walking. Yasuke made sure to bow toward the memorial before doing the same. Oops. Paying respects is pretty meaningless with a memorial for someone who isnt dead, huh? Even outside unnecessary actions such as that, you non-automatons are such a pain to deal with and never play fair. What makes you say that? Automatons generally accept all things as a single fact. We can perceive things as patterns as a precaution against a great variety of things, but we cannot use that to determine which of the facts are most convenient. In the worst case, we can even corner ourselves from multiple directions at once. We do that a lot too. But you also avoid doing it. That is not fair. Ranmaru picked up her walking pace. It is not fair that you can fear death but also eventually leave it behind. The forest eventually cleared out and they walked out into the summer sun. I wonder what Hashiba-sama thinks about all that. Take care of Hashiba-sama, Ishikawa-sensei, and the others for me. Kiyomasa bowed toward everyone while using a sunblock spell lernen figure to avoid the suns rays. She was on the half-repaired boarding deck on one side of the Azuchis 1st central ship. She was preparing to board A transport ship to Sanada. I wont return here until were in Kansai after summer break. Good luck, said Koroku who had shown up to see her off. She nodded back from the boarding ramp, noting the weight of her head. She had not slept much recently. I cant believe this. She knew why she was not sleeping: Fukushima. She was having trouble C a lot of trouble C keeping her thoughts off of that girl. The usual thought returned to Kiyomasa on the boarding ramp. I really said it. She had confessed. She had finally done it the other day. In the moment, she had been certain it was the right thing to do, but now it felt more like a mistake. Wh-why did I have to make my confession like that!? But aside from her own choice, she was upset with Fukushima. She felt this was Fukushimas fault, but she also wondered if that was her sulking or trying to shift blame. However CCCCC The memory of confessing caused her to sweat anxiously below the summer sun. W-wow. If she ignored Fukushimas role in it all, then she had basically cried, confessed, and fled. Yes. She cried, confessed, and fled. In other words The classic CCF! Inventing an abbreviation did nothing to help. If she was being generous, the crying was acceptable. They werent going to see each other for a while. If she was being very generous, the fleeing was also acceptable. She had been on the boarding ramp when the ship was trying to leave. But no amount of generosity could save the choice to confess. I cant believe I did that, she thought. If she had not confessed, she and Fukushima could have continued their usual friendship when they were reunited. She knew that would be bothering Fukushima. Or rather, she had set it up so Fukushima would be bothered. Like she was forcing the girl to feel some of the pain she was feeling. Yeah, she thought. I was upset because she wasnt behaving the way I wanted her to. She had done that during their training the other night and she had done it here. When Fukushima deviated from the idealized version in her head, she tried to fix it. But that was not fixing her. It was forcing Fukushima to be the person she wanted her to be. Ugh. She was only now realizing just how selfishly controlling her thinking had been, but F-focusing on all the bad things will only depress me! There were two sides to everything. There was good and bad to everything, so pointing out that something was actually bad was the same as pointing out it was actually good. The point was to figure out what the hidden and bad side of an issue was for the other person. Fukushima-sama. How had her confession affected that girl? Kiyomasa. Korokus voice pulled Kiyomasa out of her anxious reverie. She had lost herself in thought on the boarding ramp. Gasping, she addressed Koroku to smooth things over. Do you need something, Hachisuka-sama? Its about Fukushima. The blood drained from her face just before even more blood and plenty of heat filled it again. Wh-what could this be!? She knew she was being overeager, so she quickly worked to restrain herself. Calm down. But if it is about Fukushima-sama, could it be about the other day? Yes, it probably is. It must be. What other recent event links her to me? Wh-what is she going to say? She tried to keep her cool, but she could not stop sweating. And her face felt so hot it would dry off that sweat. But when Koroku spoke, it was like none of that flustered behavior existed. Ive been using her room and its pretty comfortable. O-oh, thats right! Hachisuka was borrowing Fukushimas room because a mysterious phenomenon had appeared in her own room. She had tried to get it exorcised, but when she had called in the lethal weapon of exorcists C the Shinto ones C things had gotten out of hand and they were arrested. Hachisuka had concluded it was too much to deal with and requested a room change. More exorcists were being called in, so it should all be dealt with by the end of summer break. Thats right. So this was not about the other day. The tension drained from Kiyomasa and a warmer sweat poured from her skin. Are you worried about Fukushima? CCCCC That surprise attack in question form made Kiyomasa gasp. And eventually Testament. What did that response mean? That she was worried about Fukushimas training camp? That she was worried about Fukushima herself? Or that she was worried about the result of her confession to Fukushima? Theres no hidden side to this. She had conveyed her feelings with the confession, but she had also thrust them upon Fukushima. She felt freed by getting that off her chest, but it must feel binding for Fukushima. But, she thought. Once time had passed, she had managed to give it serious thought. And as her environment changed, the two sides to this issue would also change. In fact, she was already feeling bound by her own confession. The confession remained frozen in time within Fukushima. But Fukushima was in a different environment now and she would view that time-frozen confession from that changed perspective. That would give Fukushima more options when making a decision about it, but what about for Kiyomasa? The version of herself in Fukushima was frozen. So would she ignore Fukushimas feelings and let herself change too? Or would she stay the way she was? If she changed, she could show Fukushima a new version of herself when they were reunited. That too felt selfish in a way, but I wouldnt be forcing it onto her. It was contradictory and a betrayal. If she forced her feelings onto Fukushima, she would remain unchanged and it would not be a betrayal. But if she did not force them onto her, she could change, but it would also be a betrayal. CCCC I cant believe this. Her thoughts had reached this point in only a few days. But We need to leave soon too. It felt like cheating. Spending so much time trying to figure out the right thing to do felt deceptive to her, but it was all a matter of perspective. Lies could be useful tools. Was there a way to bring this all to a good ending, even if it was unfair? She knew where she could find the time and space to think about it. I hope to learn a lot in Sanada. Is that so? replied Koroku. Just then, a roaring of air pushed up from below. A mechanical dragon! Kiyomasa-senpai! Well be going on ahead! It belonged to Nabeshima. Due to its weight, its repairs had been carried out aboard a large transport ship floated on the ocean below. Its flight between the ships had been a makeshift flight test and a way to directly transport it. Kiyomasa sighed as she looked up at the red mechanical dragon roaring up above them in an instant. She decided to give Fukushima more thought. She was the one who had made the confession, so it was up to Fukushima whether she had betrayed her or not. And to give herself time for that thought Bye. I imagine the result of Hashiba-samas meeting with Musashi will arrive while I am en route to Sanada. Lets get started, shall we? Masazumi stood on Musashinos bow deck where repairs were still underway. She was surrounded by the others, a sweets stand set up by Ohiroshiki, some parasols, and other items. Vice President: Why are all of you here? Me: Its summer break, isnt it? Horizey: Correct. We were bored- that is to say, we had enough time to spare, so we came to tease- to provide moral support. We are all waiting for you to declare war- to arrive at a peaceable conclusion. Vice President: Trying to be nice doesnt help when it makes you impossible to understand. At any rate, she had a reason for choosing this location. Asama: The divine transmission system and the ships sensors are concentrated on Musashinos bow, so the information security is strongest here. That allows us to repel any viruses like Ootani Yoshitsugu that might show up. Plus, Mitos moms efforts have, um, cleared out the center of the ship, so the bow can be easily data purged if those defenses are insufficient. Hearing that, Masazumi looked back at Musashino. About three blocks worth in the center had been cleared away like a ravine. It almost looked intentional now, but that was only because the damaged portions had been removed and cleaned up last night. It had been a rush job, but the Musashi already managed everything in units of blocks thanks to their long house culture. Still I never imagined the Musashinos bridge would be damaged by one of our gym classes. Its more my mothers fault than anyones, added Mitotsudaira. Yeah, but saying that would cause problems with Hexagone Fran?aise. And its summer break. Its best to say she was here as a volunteer and that we owe them one. Still Got It: Yes, Im a volunteer! A boon to society! Silver Wolf: By driving up public investment, maybe! Well, it was summer. So Now is the time to get our economy running with something other than consumption. Milady! The Vice President just inquired when you will be returning to the Musashi, but it is a devilish trick! If you are returning, do it to rebel! If I go back now, shes 1000% percent demanding I find the funding needed to repair the Musashino! Why do I have to clean up after their makeup gym exam!? Milady! I said as much, but now she is demanding you be back by the 10th! Ahhhhhhh! I should really just join Satomi! A small countrys finances and administrative duties must be so much simpler! And the fish is so good! Representative Committee Head, we would welcome you, but you cant just run away from your problems. Anyway, it looks like Ookubo will be back soon and shes sure to find some money from the Kantou Liberation or wherever else. Thats another reason to return to Kantou. Masazumi opened a sign frame. This one was for personal notes. She summed up what she wanted the Musashi to do in the near future. Not too long ago, I did all this on paper. She had fallen out of that habit thanks to Tsukinowa on her shoulder there. She only did it when absolutely necessary. In fact, she had been so focused on working towards being a politician back then. The current state of the world did not allow Far Eastern students to hold any real power, so she had hoped to follow in her fathers footsteps and work for the Far East on the Provisional Council or something similar. She had only seen the Vice President position as preparation for that, but What is it Im doing now that weve thrown off that oppression and given the Student Council and Chancellors Officers some real power? Politics. She honestly did not think much about how she was working for the Far East. She was too focused on keeping the Musashi alive and eliminating the injustices placed on the Far East. It was in England that she had learned allies were needed for that. And it had taken until arriving in Kantou for her to realize they needed strength to avoid losing those allies. And now they had returned to Kantou once more. This time, they were not taking shelter in Mito or helping liberate Satomi. The question is whether or not the Musashi is allowed inside Kantou. She raised her right hand. This might take an unexpected turn, but alls well that ends well. Keep that in mind as you help me out here. The arms gave a fist pump down at her feet to say leave it to us. Thats worrying. She was already having second thoughts, but Here it comes. There was movement in the sky far to the east. A white cloud appeared past the Bousou Peninsula that looked like a blue shadow from here. Musashino bridge here. The Azuchi is turning toward us. Over. Novice: They were more worried about Satomi and Mouri, but now their focus is on us. Because we could use our gravitational cruising to attack. Nine-Tail Fox: They see you as a threat. Our Yamagata Castle still has its them in its sights, but they have chosen to focus on you. Yoshiaki laughed over the divine transmission. Nine-Tail Fox: Hashiba does love to ignore the more immediate threat. Takao had a nature district. The large district was managed by the Ookubo family and the crust blocks had been stacked high for the Musashi, creating a small mountain and a waterfall. It was known as Mount Takao. A fox was replenishing her sake supply in front of the shrine situated atop the small mountain. The waiters in tengu masks and the local squadron known as the Tengumen were roasting beans and cooking mochi, a sweltering but aromatic process for midday during summer. Mogami Yoshiaki had her handheld bottle filled with sake and then corked it. The Azuchi has been surrounded and monitored by Satomi, Mouri, and the other Kantou nations, so what to focus on most has been a major question for them. And while undergoing repairs after their defeat, they must determine who is their enemy. Meaning Meaning They are now turning this way to view a distant enemy over the closer threats surrounding them. Exposing their side to the Kantou forces to face the Musashi sends a message to their crew. Foul monkey, you dare show your face to the Musashi when the fox and the wolf are aboard? Still Got It: Oh? Mogami Chancellor? Nine-Tail Fox: What is it, Hexagone Fran?aise Vice Chancellor? Care to join me atop the bridge for some drinking. That sounds delightful, replied the other woman. Still Got It: But we are currently on the Musashi as volunteers. Hearing that, Yoshiaki pulled the fan from her hip and slapped it against her forehead. Nine-Tail Fox: Oh, thats right. Foul monkey, you dare show your face to the Musashi when the worlds two most adorable volunteers are aboard!? Me: Are the grownups showing off more because its summer break, or what? Horizey: Mitotsudaira-samaaa! Asama: Yeah, Mito would be the first one to ask. Gold Mar: What do we do, Mito-tsan? Silver Wolf: Hassan! I suggest we summon Hassan! 83: A dry curry is best during the summer! A dry curry would be enough to keep those grownups occupied, concluded Masazumi with her arms crossed. Anyway, the Azuchi is taking this seriously. The clouds were moving in the eastern sky. A large disturbance ran through the cumulus clouds, but the movement soon came to a stop and some of the clouds scattered. The Azuchi had completed its turn. She could somehow tell that it was facing them. And Masazumi. Let it through, Asama. Right away, replied Asama as a sign frame popped up. The enlarged screen displayed someone in the sun. It was Ankoku-G!! A! K!!! Masazumi saw Ankokuji strike a sparkling pose at the center of a screen with extreme direct light. Oh, right. He went on ahead. He had boarded the Musashi as a Mouri emissary meant to work things out between Hashiba and Mouri. After taking him this far, the Musashi had been stopped by Ishikawa Kazumasa, but the students of other academies had not been restricted in that way. At Ankokujis request, they had sent him on to Hashiba. He would have met with Mouri along the way, so Mouri and Hashiba must be completing their reconciliation for Bitchu Takamatsu Castle after this. Just like Musashi would be discussing Christinas possible assistance in the Honnouji Incident after this meeting with Hashiba. Whether or not the Musashi would enter Kantou was a crucial factor for Musashi and for Hashiba. But Musashi! I have arrived at a compromise with Hashiba-sama here! Ankokuji struck another pose, rubbed his head like he was embracing it, gave the camera a flirtatious glance, and finally swayed his body once. I hope you are thankful! Me: Could someone shoot that baldie for me? Horizey: Asama-samaaa!! Asama: I-it would just be cruel to hit him from this far away, Horizon! Unturning: Wait, you can do it at this range? Uh, oh. I never even questioned that she could. Eh, the Date Vice Chancellor will get used to it eventually. Ankokuji appeared to be in top form. In a way, joining Hashiba had been what he really wanted this whole time. The more he did for them, the more it would benefit Mouri. So Ha ha ha ha ha! Cunning Musashi! You are truly blessed to receive this audience with Hashiba-sama! But do not forget who you have to thank for this: none other than the great Ankoku-G! A! K! Ha ha ha ha ha! Art-Ga: Im waiting while they check over my manuscript, but should I draw up another one real quick? Vice President: Hmm. I feel like he would actually like that. At her feet, the arms pumped their clenched fists up and down and she was surprised to find she understood it as an expression of anger. Back when I was working so hard to become a politician, I never imagined I would be a Vice President with arms for an ally and dry curry as a means of avoiding danger. Um, Masazumi? Why do you look so tired? Oh, you know. Life. Masazumi looked up to address Ankokuji. Ankokuji, put Hashiba on. Huh!? Why should I!? Is that any way to ask someone a favor!? Without a word, she placed her right thumb on her neck and slid it to the side. The blood instantly drained from his face. R-right away! I will have her on immediately! One moment please! Worshiper: Hard to deny her reign of terror now. Obscene: Ha ha ha!! He did tell her to be more convincing!! Vice President: Come to think of it, that wouldnt have worked if we hadnt met the other night. Tachibana Wife: Given how awkward it would have been if it failed to work, I support the way you handled that. Right? she thought as she saw movement on the sign frame. Two figures arrived from the left: a short one and a tallish one. They were Hashiba and Takenaka. Hashiba spread and raised her arms and the footage zoomed in to the indicated frame. Taller Takenakas head was cut off by that frame, so I should probably sit down, huh? Oh, sorry, Takenaka-san! Up here! Up here! Hashiba raised her hands high and jumped a few times, but the footage zoomed further in on her and a red light flashed at the top. Gold Mar: They started a personal recording? Circle Be: This will be all over the divine network later, so I need to be ready! Horizey: Kh, she knows how to get a reaction out of her audience all right! Masazumi noticed the idiot sister aiming the meetings camera sign frame toward her. The dancer stepped away after altering the settings somehow. It was concerning to say the least. Hey, idiot sister. What did you do? Nothing much. I only set the focus to track your crotch. To compete with her. Tadaoki-sama? Why did you just change the channel so fast? N-no reason! I swear its nothing! Hey, how about we go out for some ice cream!? Asama: Wow, theres such a flood of connection requests coming in to the Musashi that the eastern end of the Shinto network is nearly overloaded! Vice President: Hey, how do you undo this setting! Hey! Me: You know standing in front of the sign frame to operate it means an even more close up shot of your crotch, right? Nobu-tan! Nobu-tan! Cast a curse that makes a (female) rhino beetle latch onto the dick of anyone who sees the image if you must, but I would recommend making yourself immune first! And when you did that to me during a punishment game, its grip with those pointy legs was so strong I couldnt get out of bed for two weeks! Ha ha ha. How about we bump it up to one of those Hercules beetles we had smuggled in from the New World, Koni-tan!? Gin had a thought while watching the group bickering below the parasols. This is who Tres Espa?a lost to? Really, they seemed even worse than back then. In fact, she had a feeling their grade of crazy kept rising since she and Muneshige had joined. And while she desperately hoped she was imagining things I feel like we have been leveling up along with them. Hopefully that was an illusion, but she hated how aware of it she was recently. She knew it would be easier if she let her sanity slip away and joined in with their cannibalism, but she wanted to remain human. Gin-dono! You look tired! said Futayo. Is the summer heat getting to you!? Some eel will fix that right up! Quiet, Queen of the Crazies. You dont have to slurp that udon noodle salad right next to me. You also dont have to give me those worried glances as you grab the cherry tomatoes with your chopsticks. At any rate, the Asama Shrine Representative raised her hand. The results are in! Masazumis crotch is more popular than Hashiba-sans jumping! Monkey Girls probably at a disadvantage since this is an away game for her, said the Chancellor. Dont give me those results! Why is this being broadcast so widely, anyway!? Because it is summer break, Masazumi-dono. No one across the Far East has anything better to do at this time of day. Gin just about agreed with the ninja, but she restrained herself. I suppose that makes a decent opening skirmish, she said while glaring at the sign frame. Hashiba and Takenaka stood in the frame. They could not see everyone on this end, but This is a meeting, Vice President, said Gin. State a topic of discussion. Judge. The Vice President regulated her breathing and sat down on the deck in front of the sign frame. She must have deactivated the crotch-tracking, but that had fixed it in place, requiring her to sit down to get her face in frame. I am Musashi Ariadust Academy Representative Vice President Honda Masazumi. She began by naming herself. AK froze in place. While striking a pose, of course. The meeting has begun! As a liaison, he often participated in negotiations. He had been a central player on several occasions. His history recreation had already begun, but he had never before participated in a meeting with such big names. He had expected his first meeting of such importance would be the reconciliation of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle between Mouri and Hashiba. I never imagined the first would be outside the history recreation altogether! Life was unpredictable. But he was with Hashiba now. Hashiba-sama, Takenaka-sama. Musashi is trying to find a way into Kantou. That was true. They definitely wanted to return to Kansai, but his meeting with their Vice President had proven that entering Kantou first was their current top priority. They wished to harass Hashiba. They were motivated by that horribly simple word. So Do not let your guard down. I wont, said Takenaka. Im the primary negotiator this time. Hashiba-kun is only here for show. This is an international discussion during summer break, after all. Ohh. She was the oldest of the Ten Spears and their staff officer. She had a double inherited name, but the Kuroda Kanbei side of that was a representative of a force that had opposed Mouri. Kuroda Kanbei had searched for a means of opposing Mouris invasion, considered the overall situation in the Far East, and chosen to side with Oda. It reminded him of how he had chosen to join Hashiba while searching for a way to help Mouri. She was a former enemy, but they had both come to Hashiba for the same reasons. So This is in your hands, he told her. He was a liaison and she was a staff officer. Her role was to advice Hashiba here. And if she needed some information, she could find it herself. He knew how these things worked, so Now, lets get down to business, Hashiba. First up, you know how we were trying to get the Musashi into Kantou? The Musashi Vice President spoke from the screen. Can we back out of that? Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!? Katou Yoshiaki was up in the sky on guard duty, but she still heard Ekeis yell. He has a set of lungs on him, she thought as she looked down. Are you kidding meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!? Did that man ever stop posing? Volume 8B, 30: Struggling Girl on the Deck Volume 8B, Chapter 30: Struggling Girl on the Deck Now we begin So take my hand. ...Take it Take! It! Point Allocation (Stubborn) Uh, oh. Here it comes, thought Takenaka. Aaand there it is. She had predicted this meeting would be a challenge, so she had made sure not to eat much. Ero ero ero ero. T-Takenaka-san! You cant just turn the other way! You have to move outside the frame! Outside! Dont worry, Hashiba-sama! A PR Committee member clenched her fist. I added in a God Flash! Horizey: Did she just turn around and fire a beam from her mouth? Silver Wolf: Im just glad they didnt give it a color. Vice President: This cant be easy for them. Almost Everyone: And whose fault is that!? Asama: Anyway, what did you mean, Masazumi? You said were backing out of going to Kantou, but that isnt enough for anyone to understand. Circle Be: Thats right, thats right! Lots of merchants were planning to send our wares down to Edo and Satomi to do some trading, so this is bad idea! Youll have to pay damages. Vice President: By lots of merchants do you mean you? Circle Be: O-oh, come on! W-w-w-w-we wouldnt make such a serious mistake again so soon. Worshiper: Yet you sound awfully flustered. What do we even do with those two? Hmm, they have a point, thought Masazumi. She had an idea and she thought it was probably their best option, so she explained what she could at the moment. We have to return to Kantou regardless once the Testament Union gets after us. With Westphalia coming up, we cant afford to disobey them. She tried to keep a smile on her face. So how about we give up on entering Kantou for now and wait for the Azuchi to complete its repairs? In a stone hall with a view of a snowy field, a demon woman looked out the window from a large wooden table. This is a trap. Dont you think, Kagekatsu? Yes, an excellent one at that, Marfa. Well played, Musashi Vice President! You create the illusion of peace to throw them off their game and then lure them right into the fires of war! Kagekatsu reached for the giant theme park model set up on the table. He had noticed the wild animal sabbath was facing the wrong direction, but Marfa happened to reach out at the same moment. Ah. Their hands touched. They both gasped and froze in place just before a man in shorts rushed in from the back of the hall. Kagekatsu-kuuuuun! Its a trap! The Musashi Vice President has laid a trap! Oh, and I was injured while battling the Ikko-shu. You dung beetle! While the thunder attacks flew, Marfa joined in with her metal staff. But while she did so... What will the other nations think of the Musashi Vice Presidents choice? Is this a trap, Juana? If you cant tell, Chancellor, I dont know how you expect me to. Juana and the others were in a corn field viewing the cornice firma displayed in the sky, but she shook her head. ...Why am I even here if I cant answer misters questions!? So she made a firm statement. It is a trap. I-is it? Testament. The Musashi Vice President previously borrowed the power of a god from the Age of the Gods to throw us into chaos and then played Gin for a fool with the sword breaker she was carrying. What happened to you then was a disaster, wasnt it? Juana recalled what had happened back then. Wh-what happened with their Chancellor was an accident! Which is why I called it a disaster. Oh, she said, realizing he had been trying to kindly talk around the issue. He attempted to pick a head of corn while he continued. Between the New World and here and between the Harmonic Territories and the normal land, we can grow four varieties of corn, but the ones in the Far Eastern land carry the most water. Theyre sweet, but they squish easily, making them a poor choice for cooking. Try grilling them and flavoring them with sugar and soy sauce, Chancellor. Hm, you know a lot about this. I interact with the baseball team a fair bit. Anyway, lets try to have it all harvested by the end of the month. A lot is bound to happen then. Because... Because... If the Musashi Vice President has laid a trap, summer break will be anything but peaceful. Um, Masazumi? You have a divine transmission from England. The Fairy Queen says, A trap, huh!? You cant fool me! But if youre going to make it that obvious, the payoff had better be good! Why does she think this is a trap!? Still Got It: Oh? Is it not, despite all appearances to the contrary? Silver Wolf: Mother, Masazumi is trying to hide that this is a trap, so it would help if you played along. Nine-Tail Fox: You are bold, Musashi Vice President. Wait. Masazumi shifted her legs below her to move outside the cameras frame and then held her palm out toward the others. I just said I wanted to keep things peaceful and that conflict should be avoided. You get what that means, dont you? The Date Vice Chancellor raised her hand. That you are planning a major attack. Good, Narumi! said Urquiaga. Youre learning how to read between the lines! Wait! Indeed, said Futayo as she and Horizon stepped forward. Please wait, everyone. Masazumi is Musashis political representative. Politics are how a nation manages its own affairs and they are crucial to the survival of the nation. War cannot always be the top priority. Judge. That is true, said Horizon. I can tell Masazumi-sama is using every means available to ensure our nations survival. Exactly right, Horizon-sama. She has used politics to ensure Musashis survival on several occasions and she has not hesitated to use war as a tool there. That means she uses a magical variety of politics that always leads to war. So the Musashi has chosen a path to survival that requires winning those wars. Which tells us one thing about her politics. Her politics and war are one and the same. Futayo and Horizon exchanged a glance and started sweating. Horizon-sama, where did we go wrong in our defense? I dont know. I was swept toward that conclusion as if by the current of a mighty river. Cut. It. Out. Masazumi held out both hands. Do you people want to go to war that badly? Because Ill do it. Dont think I wont. Hearing that, everyone looked to the bow behind her. She looked back to see the Tachibana Couple facing away from them with Cuatro Cruz at the ready. Master Muneshige, accounting for the sea breeze, the easiest target would be the row of light warships positioned out ahead of the Azuchi. I see. So we could let the Musashis defense barriers handle the Azuchis shots while we slip through the gaps to attack? They were ready to go. No, it was worse than that. 10ZO: Have they already started? Vice President: I just hope they dont start firing on their own. But, said Mitotsudaira, raising her hand. Silver Wolf: Masazumi? Are you saying your statement was not a trap? Vice President: Oh, it was a trap alright. Almost Everyone: Then dont deny it!! The Tachibana Wife wordlessly loaded a shell. ...Theres this thing called pride, you know? Masazumi crossed her arms and the Date Vice Chancellor raised her right hand. Unturning: That is a relief. Me: Right!? I thought Seijun had gone crazy! Wise Sister: I know what you mean! Taking over the world with the anteater by her side is supposed to be our summer homework! And todays research project is to make seafood out of Hashiba! Theyre the amberjack!! Oh, no, am I going to be the soy sauce!? Okay, Asama! You be the tamari! Give us all those fluids you have stored up for us! Cmon! Horizon, you hold out your hand too! Mayonnaise! Asama raised her right fist, so the idiot, the sister, and Horizon fled. It was all very noisy, but... Scarred: This means my sister was right, doesnt it? Vice President: I wish so badly I could say otherwise, but yes. 10ZO: But how are you going to work this out? They might take you seriously and say Sounds good! Meeting over! Yeah, agreed Masazumi with a nod toward the others. Vice President: But Im sure Ankokuji will keep that from happening. The question is what theyll do afterwards. This is a trap!! Takenaka felt a headache coming on as Ankokuji yelled at the top of his lungs. ...He is probably right, though. That girls statement could hardly have been more suspicious. She could not openly advocate an international conflict during summer break, but... She would never give up on entering Kantou and ask nothing in return! exclaimed Ankokuji. That would be a complete capitulation! It must be some kind of trick! 6: Are we sure this guy isnt the trick? Majority Rule: Not to worry, Koroku-chan. If they have something hidden here, Takenaka will discover it. ...Thats a lot of pressure, Sensei. Takenakas stress was on the rise. We are in dangerrrr!! The cause of her headache remained, but he also put her in a to hell with it attitude. However... Kuro-Take: I think theyre being honest here. Majority Rule: For what reason? Kuro-Take: Theyre being too honest. As far as she could tell, they were serious about this. Or rather... I-I cant believe them! shouted Ankokuji. First they say theyre eventually returning to Kansai, then they show up here, and now they say theyre handing Kantou over to Hashiba-sama!? What are you they thinking!? ...Youre giving away all their information, you know? The current situation was enough to guess Musashi wanted to remain in Kansai, but this was the first time someone with firsthand knowledge had confirmed it. And since Musashi was here anyway... Kimee: Musashi would have a hard time remaining in Kansai, so are they temporarily withdrawing to Kantou? Majority Rule: Heh heh. Why not crush them here and now? Kuro-Take: Im pretty sure teachers arent supposed to say things like that. Ishikawa had a bad habit of making extreme suggestions as a joke. But those suggestions had a way of pointing them in the right direction or turning them away from a bad idea, so... ...Maybe she is doing her job as a teacher. Ishikawa was naturally disposed to act with the confidence of the overwhelmingly powerful. Her strength let her be calm and composed. She knew she was too reliant on that strength, so she had learned ways to inhibit that strength. The problem was how she would also intentionally choose not to inhibit herself at times. During training, Fukushima and Kiyomasa had never managed to defeat her even while working together. According to Ishikawa herself... ...She claims she trained herself to handle those two. She had always believed her strength would never allow her to lose. Meanwhile, she also went overboard when showing her adoration for the things she liked. That usually means the Spears, but not me. Im probably too old for it. Not that Im actually all that old, but she clearly puts me in a different category since she invites me out to go drinking and then complains about her job. Ero ero ero ero ero. Takenaka-san! A-are you all right!? asked Hashiba. Yeah, just warming up. Takenaka-sama! A-are you all right!? asked Ankokuji. Maybe if you would shut up. Urp. Takenaka took a breath, wiped her mouth off with a handkerchief, and took another breath. Ahh, the ocean air smells like the sea. Its so salty. Just like vomit. Maybe I should puke some more. No. I have a question. Lets say the Musashi does stay out of Kantou. She spoke to the Musashi Vice President displayed on the lernen figure in front of her. If the Azuchi remains here, where will the Musashi be? A few of them exchanged a glance at that question. Masazumi saw the idiot take Horizons hand. Horizon! I am here and you are there. Do you get what I mean!? Kahh, peh, spat Horizon. What was that, Toori-sama? I didnt quite catch it. I-I-I am here and... Look at him squirm. He has no idea how to respond. Th-then, Tenzou! Where are you? And Im looking for a philosophical answer! They looked over to see Crossunite crossing his arms, but there was a tug to his right arm. Mary was already blushing and refusing to let go of his sleeve. Flat Vassal: What is going on? I swear no one would believe me if I tried to explain our class to them. 10ZO: I-I dub Mary-donos move here the Sleeve Tug! Art-Ga: Aaand its gone. It was so forgettable no one even remembers it anymore. Gold Mar: If anything, shouldnt it be Mary-donos Tenzou Sleeve Hug? Asama: I will register it under that name. 10ZO: Wh-why would you do that!? Oh, no. Now its at the top of the predictive text list when I type an M! Are you trying to get me on as many assassination lists as possible!? Laborer: Ha ha ha. Look whos Mr. Popular. Yeah, thats about right, thought Masazumi. But... ...Where will the Musashi be, hm? That was implying a distance between the Azuchi and the Musashi. It put Musashi and Hashiba in different positions, but... ...Its more than that. Vice President: Lets show them just how different our positions are. After that comment to the others, Masazumi addressed the sign frame. You want to know where we will be if you stay off the coast of Satomi? That was simple enough. How about we stay here above Houjou, without actually entering Kantou? We will have to move toward the ocean to avoid casting much of a shadow on the land, though. And, she continued. To avoid showing any hostility toward you, we will direct our bow northward. Because even the Musashi would heat up too much if we faced south in this summer sunlight. Koroku stood atop a transport ship. It was a small one and a god of war stood on the deck with her. The heavily-equipped female god of war was the Genbu. The Genbus gravitational control was much more useful than people or carrier devices, so the transport ship was flying it around to different construction zones to provide it something to stand on. The meetings divine transmission had arrived while she was thinking about her next assignment. AnG: The Musashis going to stay in Houjou? And face north to avoid showing us hostility? I see, thought Koroku. That would let us focus on repairs without worrying about them. The Musashi would control Houjou, but north from there would take them along a western line toward Kansai, which was entirely P.A. Oda territory. Even if a conflict did break out, the Azuchi could receive reinforcements immediately. So... ...Are they giving up? She had her doubts, but this was a better result than they could have hoped for. So... 6: Could this work? Kimee: No, it couldnt. Her idea was immediately denied by someone in the sky. Kimee: Its a silly matter of honor, but we cant let Musashi stay in Houjou. That would mean the worst possible end to our Keichou Campaign. Ishikawa was at a store within the Azuchi. The Far Eastern Academy Store had started to stock more colorful clothes. She could relax a lot more if she was not worried about staining her summer shirt at the repair sites. But when she held a shirt in front of her to look in the mirror... ...This mirror is too bent. She considered asking for a more standard mirror, but Schau Essen were in here, so too realistic a reflection might make it harder for them to view their individual pieces of equipment. Ishikawa sighed and checked the lernen figure she had open. It showed a map of Kantou drawn up by Yoshiaki. Yoshiaki was not as good an artist as her sister, but using a visual aid to help explain herself was still useful. +1 point for her. Im such a good teacher. And theyre such good kids, since they can do so much by themselves. Which means I can leave them be for however long I like. Yes. At any rate, Yoshiaki drew more on the map, so it now showed the Musashi and the Azuchi facing each other in south Kantou. Kimee: If the Musashi is in Houjou facing north, it would look like this. On the eastern end, the Azuchi was pointing its bow toward the Musashi in the west. But... Kimee: Once our repairs are complete, the Azuchi will return to Kansai. Using this route. The Azuchi started to move west. The shortest route to Kansai took them through Houjou. In this case, the Musashi would be allowing the Azuchi to pass north of it, but... 6: Whats the problem? AnG: Hm, was this one too tough for you, Shouroku? Or is it just your personality? Majority Rule: Koroku-chan, its a matter of honor. Ishikawa explained while holding the hanger under her chin and grabbing another shirt. Majority Rule: Like this, the Azuchi will be passing right in front of the Musashis nose. Yeah, and whats the problem with that? wondered Koroku. Hmm, she groaned, tilting her head. 6: Wed just be passing by them. Kuro-Take: Maybe this doesnt do a great job of showing what it would look like. Whats that supposed to mean? Koroku glared at the map as it rotated. It was given a third dimension to show the scene from the Azuchis perspective. That viewpoint showed the Azuchi flying along with the Musashi to port. With that view... 6: It looks a lot like were pushing the Musashi back. AnG: Wow, I can really feel Shourokus love for the Azuchi. Shut up. Azuchi: I appreciate the vote of confidence regarding my strength. Over. That was not quite what she had said, but she let it slide since she did think the Azuchi was strong. But, said Takenaka. Kuro-Take: How does it look from this side of things? The same scene played out from the Musashis perspective. The Musashis bow stretched out in front and the Azuchi entered from the right of the screen. The Azuchi continued on past, but... ...Hm? She was not sure what they were getting at. Wasnt this just the Musashi watching while the Azuchi boldly flew past? 6: Whats the problem with this? Majority Rule: Koroku-chan? How did you describe the Musashi last time? 6: It looked like they were being pushed back. Majority Rule: But they had actually been in that position for several days. Oh, realized Koroku. Once it hit her, she had to make sure. 6: Takenaka, show me the map from the north. And from below. The map rotated to that perspective. The camera was still high above the ground, but it was looking up at the ships. The Musashi looked massive from the ground below. From Houjous land. She started to figure out what it meant for those 8 ships to be facing north. She watched as the Azuchi arrived from the east C from the Musashis left. The Azuchi was only flying by in front of the Musashi. The map provided no sound, but now she understood. 6: Houjou land is Kantous borderline with P.A. Oda. So... 6: The Musashi has inherited Houjou, so if they stop there, they become Kantous new gatekeeper. A gatekeeper would watch everyone who passed through the gate. Which meant... ...They never show their back. What did that say about the scene playing out on the map? 6: The Musashi let the defeated Azuchi complete its repairs and then let it run home with its tail between its legs. They arent responding. Does that mean they figured it out? wondered Mitotsudaira. ...If the Musashi watches the Azuchi leave, it demonstrates that we were the winners and they were the losers. A land was ruled by the gatekeepers, guards, or whoever else controlled the gates and checkpoints. The Azuchi had been defeated and needed repairs. There was no way to pass that off as the Azuchi having defeated Kantou. Meanwhile, the Musashi had won an effective victory at N?rdlingen. The Musashi had stopped above Houjou, which acted as the border between Kantou and P.A. Oda. They would choose not to fight and to let the Azuchi go. They would not just pass each other by. The Musashi would be facing north, so the Azuchis flank would be exposed to them. We didnt fire Kanesada or make any other attack on them because of how powerful the Azuchi and Hashiba were. But... That is a thing of the past. Things had changed. The Azuchi and Hashiba had lost a battle and were being allowed to make repairs and withdraw. The Musashi let the Azuchi make its repairs, agreed Gin. And now we would be allowing the defenseless Azuchi to leave. It no longer has to do with their strength. Judge, nodded Mitotsudaira. This demonstrates that we could defeat them whenever we wanted. At the very least, the Kantou forces would cheer and feel true victory as the Azuchi passed in front of us. They could turn their back toward the Azuchi afterwards. Once the loser was vanishing into the distance, the Musashi could turn its bow toward Kantou. That was what Masazumi had presented to their opponent and their opponent had understood the message. So... Will Hashiba allow this humiliation and mockery? Volume 8B, 31: Stubborn Girl on the Deck Volume 8B, Chapter 31: Stubborn Girl on the Deck Does it look like this? It does Can you see it now? I can Point Allocation (Incomprehensible) Koroku crossed her arms and leaned against the Genbu as the transport ship approached the inner side of the 1st port ship. The black armor was hot from the sun and she found it interesting how the sweat-soaked back of her suit dried up all at once. 6: So that isnt an option? Kuro-Take: It isnt a good look. 6: But... Its only about honor, she thought. It was nothing but appearances. Or vainglory, to use a term that had come up a lot lately. 6: It doesnt actually change anything. Nothing real would change. Not their abilities and not their spirit. It only affected how people saw them. If anyone had a problem with it, they could show them whats what. So why did it matter? 6: Whats the big deal with this? Well, said Takenaka, giving herself time to think. Kuro-Take: The problem is how the rest of the world would view Hashiba as a force that needed our enemy to spare us. 6: But... Koroku thought for a moment. 6: That doesnt change us in any way. Kuro-Take: True. But... Kuro-Take: The other nations wont see it that way. And even if some do, we will still be seen in general as the people who needed to be spared. And... She paused to choose her words. Kuro-Take: When the rest of the world sees Hashiba as weaker, it creates an international consensus that gives them an upper hand when negotiating with us. In other words... Kuro-Take: Our status as a powerful nation has given us a few perks. When trading with other nations, we can monopolize the resources and food we want. When traveling, we can pass through other nations checkpoints without an inspection and we can use their roads like our own. And in politics, we can influence other nations policies, demand extraterritoriality, and receive inside information. But if the rest of the world sees us as weak, they will stop giving us those perks and demand we pay ordinary fees. Really, theyll try to take us to the cleaners. 6: Can a one-sided change of opinion really do all that? Kimee: Only when its an international consensus, meaning all of the nations we deal with do it at the same time. What the Musashi Vice President just suggested is being sent to all those nations, so they wouldnt even need to coordinate their response. Before the Azuchi is even back at home, theyll all have changed their view of Hashiba and listed up the privileges they can strip from us. And... Kimee: When they do it, their representatives will all say, Yeah, but all the other nations are doing it too, so maybe go talk to them first? 6: Even though nothing would have changed? Kuro-Take: How do you propose we prove nothing has changed? Well, said Koroku, unsure what to say. If they were going to prove they were still powerful, they would have to show off their strength. And not just displaying their equipment. A real show of force would be best. Which meant... 6: War? Kimee: Going to war for honor would make us a barbarian nation. She knew that, so she knew they could not actually do that. So... 6: What do we do? Kuro-Take: Our best option is to not let Musashi watch us leave like that. But... Kuro-Take: If it does happen, we either go to war on the spot, or we let them do it for now and defeat them later on to make up for it. What a pain, thought Koroku. Adults had an annoying way of thinking about things. And it didnt seem fair. ...They would all know nothing has actually changed. But they would get their story straight and pretend to believe a lie just to strip Hashiba of some privileges. And if Hashiba insisted it was false, they would insist Hashiba go along with it because thats how the world sees things now. There wasnt much Hashiba could do once the lie was created. It wasnt fair. Kuro-Take: Oh, right. What now? Kuro-Take: Despite everything we just said, we all feel the same way you do, Hachisuka-san. Were asking you to understand it, not to accept it. AnG: Hmm. Then maybe Im a bad example. I was kinda thinking yeah, thats about how the world works. Kimee: Only because you know thats a good way to avoid carrying around too much stress. That meant Yoshiaki did the same thing. What a pain. But... 6: What do we do? Kuro-Take: We ignore it for now and overturn it later using a different issue. Koroku could tell Takenaka was shrugging. Kuro-Take: Since it isnt true, the other nations cant force us to do anything. If they take it too far, we might decide its worth proving it isnt true. None of them want to be caught in that, so theyll all pull back. Theyre only focused on the possibility of removing some of our privileges with it. AnG: And if we hand over those privileges? Kuro-Take: We would effectively be admitting to our weakness, so they would continue demanding privileges. So the best option is to prevent the lie from occurring in the first place. In this case, that means not passing by right in front of the Musashi as we leave. And... Kuro-Take: Some nations will want to make the Musashi Vice Presidents suggested scenario a reality, so we must take a firm stance against those nations. 6: Such as? Kuro-Take: If a nation threatens to take a stricter stance on our trade or political interference, hoping to remove some of our privileges, our best course of action is to stop all trade with them for a month. A large nation will have a lot more stockpiled than a small one, so while a large nation can wait it out, a small one cannot afford to have trade cut off. We could even release P.A. Odas reserves into the market at a reduced price to crater the value of their trade resources. A lernen figur appeared by her hands, displaying a massive cascading list of data. The items scrolling by too fast to read had to be trade items. Takenaka must have listed up the items other nations would try to use to threaten them and checked their reserves of each. The list was likely being sent back home in real-time so the various committee members could use automatons to take immediate action. A countermeasure would have been worked out by the time the Azuchi was back home. Kuro-Take: There isnt anything more we can do here, so lets accept our loss. The other nations will mock us and attack us, but we can take a firm stance against them and use the coming battles to prove this loss is a thing of the past. Takenaka continued before Koroku could say anything. Kuro-Take: And that might not mean Sekigahara or Komaki Nagakute. You had it rising in my throat, Musashi, but I managed to swallow it back down. And... Kuro-Take: Thank you, Hachisuka-san. 6: Huh? For what? Kuro-Take: I sometimes forget about people like you. No, I always forget. So lets see how far we can take this. Lets step into their trap and see what happens. Masazumi watched her negotiating partner. With the double inherited names of Takenaka Hanbei and Kuroda Kanbei, she could handle both politics and negotiations. She had to have been making a lot of the behind-the-scenes decisions this whole time. She was now facing Masazumi from atop the Azuchi while it underwent repairs in Kantou. CCCC She brushed her hair back and then sent the same hand forward. Immediately, several lernen figurs appeared below her hands and on either side of her. They formed a line that split into several lines which continued to split, spin, trade lernen figurs, and otherwise remain in constant motion. Lets get started, shall we? Takenaka was not even looking at Masazumi. Her eyes were moving between all the lernen figurs spread out on either side of her. A trap is much easier to deal with when you know what it is when you trigger it. Hearing that, Horizon looked to Masazumi and held a hand up next to her mouth to whisper. Masazumi-sama, Masazumi-sama. She noticed your trap. Whats Plan B!? Failure? Failure? asked the black algae. Why do they all expect so much from me? Takenaka readied herself. ...Now, then. Based on the information reaching her, Musashi was surprisingly cut off from Kantou. It made sense. After Mikawa, they had gone to Kantou for the Battle of Mikatagahara, but only because they were driven north by the Azuchis attack. They had stayed in Mito and its vicinity. They had no real connections with Edo, Satomi, or the other nations near the center of Kantou. That was why they had used the Keichou Campaign to enter Kantou as liberators and used that to become the major power there. It was a fairly natural progression since it corresponded to the history recreation of the Matsudaira clan, but it still meant their connections to Kantou were weak. That was a relief for one major reason. ...I highly doubt theyre working with the Kantou nations behind the scenes here. If anything, they might have connections with Satomi or the scattered remnants of Houjou. There was Mito too...but that was too far away and it would mean leaving Kantou anyway. In that case, thought Takenaka just before noticing something. CCCCCCC Next to her, Ankokuji had finally ended his infernal shouting. Instead, he was sitting cross-legged, writing something on a lernen figur. She nodded after seeing what he was writing. Hashiba-kun, Im not the best speaker, so Ill just come out and say it. Y-yes!? Testament! What is it!? Testament. This has trap written all over it, so I will figure out what we can do if Musashi does manage to return to Kansai. But... I will also earn us as many wins as I can manage, so keep your hopes up. Let me get this straight. Masazumi listened to Takenaka. Youre saying the Musashi will watch the Azuchi return to P.A. Oda once repairs are complete? That is what it would mean, yes, she confirmed. She had the PR sign frame set at perfect height for her seated position, but Horizon respectfully held out a cushion. Please, use this. Sit on it. Wouldnt that push me up a little too high? Well, I can move my legs out from under, she concluded and did so. We will be facing north to be as nonthreatening as possible. I mean, we cant face south since that would look like the Musashi was mooning you as you left. ...Is that a problem? It is. Oh? she thought. Her demand was blatantly ridiculous. You could come up with any reason you wanted for why a specific direction was good or bad, so she could come up with a comeback for whatever this complaint was. ...Whether I do so or not is a different issue. But she was curious. What reason had the inheritor of the Takenaka and Kuroda names found for demanding the Musashi change directions? What is this problem? Testament. Takenaka responded calmly. I have aichmophobia, so I cant bear to see the Musashis pointy bows sticking out toward me. AnG: Are you kidding me? Kimee: Takenaka, I promise I wont get mad, so just tell me why you said that. 6: You vomit no matter what you see. Kuro-Take: I-I was only trying to stoop to their level! ...Oh, no! Masazumi sensed danger. Vice President: Sorry. I let them get a good hit in there. Unturning: Cant you just ignore that? Silver Wolf: Not when we were the ones to ask what the problem was. 10ZO: Masazumi-dono gave a stupid reason, but she failed to account for how that legitimatizes any stupid reason they provide in return. Masazumi hesitantly looked to the side. The idiot, the idiot sister, and the arms were bending themselves into an S-shape and then pointing her way with both hands. ...Damn them! But the meeting had already begun, so she had to ignore them. ...Still, this is legitimately bad. They had answered her stupid reason with a stupid reason of their own. That aichmophobia had to be something Takenaka thought up on the spot. Besides... Cant you go belowdecks while passing in front of the Musashi? Im part of the ships command crew, so I have to be looking out from the bridge when so close to a ship like the Musashi. That answer came immediately and it was probably true. Then someone descended from the top of the screen. Take! Their Schwarz Hexen alighted on the deck. Masazumi appreciated how their fighters narrowed their eyes at this, but the Schwarz Hexen held a hand out toward Takenaka. Look, a fork from the dining hall. Yikes, its so pointy! Ero ero ero ero. Takenaka spent around 10 seconds facing away from the camera before turning back around. See? Aichmophobia. How do you ever eat in the dining hall? asked Masazumi. Testament. Takenaka nodded. I always eat at home. 6: Hey. Kuro-Take: Just roll with it! 6: You shouldnt lie. Kuro-Take: Im putting in an effort here so the rest of you dont have to lie! So dont let it bother you. AnG: Pretty sure they arent buying it, though. Now, Masazumi heard Takenaka say. Since the Musashis bows would hinder the Azuchis departure, please point them the other way when we pass by. Unfortunately, we cant do that. Why not? Masazumi looked to the others. Vice President: Why not? Almost Everyone: Think before you speak!! They all started to panic, but Horizon raised a hand. Horizey: Letting them stare at the Musashis ass would be humiliating for Musashi-sama. Musashi: It does not bother me. And Okutama, Takao, and Oume feel the same way. Dont you? Over. Rear Ships: A-absolutely... Over. That idea was immediately rejected and the rejection forcibly verified. Asama raised her hand next. Asama: How about you tell them the Musashis spell barrier is weaker in the back, so it would leave us vulnerable? Vice President: No, that would establish that the Musashi is so weak it has to let them pass by in front, which would give an entirely different reason for us watching them as they leave. Silver Wolf: There is a large yakiniku place on the stern, so couldnt we say were watching them leave while throwing a party? Vice President: What am I even supposed to say to that one? Balfette waved her hands side to side. Flat Vassal: But they could just call our bluff and say bring it on! Me: Eh!? So if I say Ill be standing on the stern doing some nude milk-drinking, theyd tell us to bring it on, Seijun!? Vice President: Dont just assume Ill answer every stupid question you give me! But this had helped her organize her thoughts, so she knew what her next move was. Okay. She raised her right hand and spoke to Takenaka. This all a huge pain, so I think well leave Houjou and head there now. Eh? thought Takenaka. Umm, she added. ...Thats really bad! I cant let that happen. Because... 6: Hey. AnG: See? Kimee: Yup. They were all conversing in monosyllables now, but she knew why. The Boy: Um...what happens if the Musashi comes here? Kimee: Thats simple: the Musashi gets to watch us up close while the Azuchi is repaired, which is way worse than having them watch us leave. I mean, its basically the same thing but for an extended period of time. AnG: Where did we screw up this time? Kuro-Take: W-well, um, I thought we were winning after using that silly excuse to keep them from facing north. No one said anything for a full five seconds after that. And finally... AnG: Takenaka, are you actually a terrible negotiator? Kimee: You should probably come clean about that sooner rather than later. Everyones bad at some things and Im starting to wonder why we thought a shut-in like you could handle international negotiations. Azuchi, you should probably start preparing to make an attack on the Musashi. Kuro-Take: Do you have to all insult me like this? Anyway, she thought, holding her palm out toward the others. Kuro-Take: Dont worry. I will make up for this. AnG: Ehh? Really? Are you sure? You dont have to give me that look from your ultra-low-altitude flightpath. At any rate, there was a way to prevent the Musashi from approaching the Azuchi. Listen, Musashi. I cannot permit you to enter Kantou and approach the Azuchi. Masazumi listened as Takenaka explained why the Musashi could not approach them. Because... Because... If you get close, the Azuchi will explode. 6: Hey. Azuchi: Excuse me, but I do not like the sound of, um...over. Kuro-Take: Give me a second! Im not done! The Boy: Youre enjoying this, arent you? Masazumi looked to the others and they glared back at her. T-to be clear, this isnt my fault! Crossdressing Honda-kun, you were the one that led us to this point. And what is your response to their threatened explosion? What would your response be, Neshinbara? Heh. Neshinbara pushed up his glasses and swept his hand forward. Looks like its my time to shine. Art-Ga: Welp, were all screwed. Gold Mar: Like in your doujinshis? 10ZO: Hopefully, shes being more metaphorical here. Novice: Sh-shut up! The point is I excel at this type of bullshittery, so let me handle it. Neshinbara raised a hand and took Masazumis place on the deck. I am Secretary Neshinbara. This talk of exploding suggests you are in serious danger. He was speaking with Takenaka, a name inheritor. In fact, she was a double name inheritor who also held the name of Kuroda Kanbei. Might I have your autograph? Huh? No, um, just speaking to myself. It slipped out. Everyone was glaring at him from behind the sign frame, but he could not imagine why. Did they not want this famous persons autograph? Such a ridiculous notion. But anyway... You say the Azuchi will explode if the Musashi approaches? Testament! The whole thing will go kaboom! Do you have any idea how much damage that would cause? I do indeed, said Neshinbara. The entire Far East would be obliterated, would it not? Takenaka gasped. Her very first thought after hearing their Secretarys question was: Are you crazy!? As large as the Azuchi was, its explosion could never obliterate the entire Far East. N-no, it wouldnt be quite that devastating! It wouldnt!? Then why all the fuss!? Could that boy only think in extremes C peace or utter destruction C and nothing in between? Kimee: Doesnt he remind you of Lord Motonobu from the Mikawa footage? AnG: Yeah, hes just like him. He really is, thought Takenaka. Just then, he struck a pose with his right hand raised to cover his face. Now I get it! The explosion itself will be smaller. He laughed. But the Dark Energy of the blast will produce Hell Contamination, wont it? And then we can kiss the Far East goodbye! I see, thought Neshinbara. Yes, you must be carrying some of those dragon line reactors, so if our approach causes you to explode, the entire Far East would be contaminated! This is indeed a crisis!! Hey. Yes, Crossdressing Honda-kun? Why would the Azuchi explode when the Musashi approaches? She glared at him, but he shrugged. You dont get it? He laughed once. The spell barrier protecting the Musashi has been in top form of late, but the Azuchi will of course have a similar spell barrier, but it will currently be weakened while they undergo repairs. Four Eyes: You just used but twice in the same sentence. Shut up, Im trying to explain. You can send me editorial notes later, he thought before opening his mouth to continue. Listen. We are both large aerial ships, so interference between our spell barriers is bound to cause some damage. The Musashi has a major advantage at present, so the Azuchi will take the brunt of that damage and all 18 of the dragon line reactors it is secretly carrying will explode. Which means... Which means we cannot let the Musashi approach them. AnG: Do we really have 18 of them? Kimee: If we did, I bet we could conquer the Far East with them alone. Kuro-Take: W-well, if it will keep them away, I say we let them go on thinking that. Wise Sister: Asama, how is the spell barrier doing? Asama: Um, there will always be interference when battling a hostile force, but otherwise, we set it to avoid interference because we dont want any of the gods running into it. We couldnt trade with other nations otherwise. Yes. Horizey: Ouch, a critical flaw was just found in Neshinbara-samas premise. How will he ever recover? Novice: Th-that isnt a flaw! The accidental interference is only a problem because the Azuchi is not operating at 100% while undergoing repairs, so, uh, the interference avoidance mentioned by Asama-kun does not apply here! Asama: But, um, that isnt at all how it works. Now, this is hard to explain without getting into the weeds of spell field operation, but Ill do my best. Silver Wolf: Tomo! Tomo! Tearing apart the Secretarys premise destroys our negotiating position! Takenaka was glad Musashi had said themselves they could not approach. She recorded that statement and nodded. She kept her eyes on the lernen figurs to her left and right while speaking with the Musashi Secretary. To repeat, the Azuchi will explode if the Musashi approaches, so we would appreciate it if you stayed away. You cant eject the reactors somewhere? No, trying to move them like that would cause them to explode. Kimee: Its a sad sight when someone loses all shame. Shut up. But the conclusion here was obvious. To sum up, the Azuchi cannot move from this spot. Due to the danger and all. Judge. I understand completely. Ohh, thought Takenaka. Musashi is actually going along with it. Are you saying the Musashi will stay where it is? That is the plan, yes. Their Secretary laughed and brushed a hand through his bangs, but the adlibbed movement was awkward and unpracticed. But you are in luck. What? Listen. He entirely ignored her confusion. The Musashi has an emergency response fleet known as the External Seventh Fleet. Its crew has been trained to handle dragon line reactor crises. So... We will send the Seventh Fleet your way to save the Azuchi. Volume 8B, 32: Speaker at an Indirect Location Volume 8B, Chapter 32: Speaker at an Indirect Location What do I do when this happens? What should I do? I dont know what to do When the irritation hits me all at once Point Allocation (Yes, you do) Takenaka glanced down. Hashiba was there, looking over her shoulder and waving a hand side to side. That meant dont. It was true the Seventh Fleet bluff was entirely unnecessary. Not that that stopped Musashis Secretary. Ha ha ha. The Seventh Fleet is skilled indeed. Every single member is an expert in special combat. We have finished analyzing the design of your dragon line reactors, so we know how to keep them from exploding. No, we dont need your help. The Seventh Fleet is primarily composed of Europeans. It all began when the people pushed out of their own countries moved to Musashi and formed a night watch using the knowledge they brought from their warrior training in their homelands. Takenaka tilted her head once before responding. Um, if you send something like that, we would refuse to let them board. Would you? he said, opening a sign frame. The Seventh Fleets flagship is named Freedom. Pretty cool, isnt it? Asama saw Horizon slap Toori out of the blue. Owwww! What was that for, Horizon!? Did I make a joke without noticing!? No, Neshinbara-samas performance here irritated me so much I could not help myself. Asama sort of understood what she meant. But... Asama: Do we have a Seventh Fleet, Masazumi? Vice President: ... Horizey: Yayyyy! When did we obtain such a top-secret fleet, Masazumi-sama? I am truly impressed that you managed to pull this off behind the scenes! Me: And weve figured out how their dragon line reactors work too!? Thats so cool, Seijun! Art-Ga: Youre doing this on purpose, arent you? Masazumi looked to the southern sky, which turned her back to the others. Vice President: You could say he is performing beyond my wildest expectations. Now, said Neshinbara. The Seventh Fleet is ready to go. It carries 742 warriors, all of which I can send in at a moments notice. Quite a few of them are originally from your nation, you know? He displayed a certain image. It was a reference photo taken from Sanuki a few days ago. He had searched out the best time of day for a low angle shot and he had used an extreme wide-angle lens to show off the long row of ships. The sun shined bright from behind them, but that just gave it some flavor. Now, they will board your ship and take control of your dragon line reactor and engines. Are you willing to accept our help, Hashiba? Kimee: Hes obviously bluffing. Thats an amateur photo of some ordinary transport ships taken with the sun shining in from behind them. Correct for the brightness of the sun and I bet youll see those are the Hexagone Fran?aise ships. The Boy: But that might be camouflage. What if its true? Kimee: You cant be timid with someone bluffing. So call his bluff, Takenaka. Tell him to send out this Seventh Fleet of his. AnG: Um, Kime-chan? Time out. Majority Rule: I second the time out. Kimee: What? If we let their bluff scare us, well lose this chance to unbalance them. Kuro-Take: Um, Yoshiaki-san. I agree that this is a bluff. In fact, us blowing up, my aichmophobia, and Musashis reason for facing north are all either bluffs or just plain lies. But... Kimee: But what? Cmon, out with it. Kuro-Take: Testament. You are correct that we cant be timid about his bluff, but right now, we can add another bluff to the pile. 6: What do you mean? Kuro-Take: Whoever lets the dream die first is the loser here. So I already know how to respond. Unfortunately, said Takenaka. You would not be of much help here. Because... Our 32 dragon line reactors are all of the new model. Special forces trained to handle the old model would be no help whatsoever. Oh? silently rejoiced Neshinbara. ...She knows how the game is played! If she had dared him to send in the Seventh Fleet, he would have attached an officer to a randomly thrown together group of warriors, dumped them on a transport ship, and launched it with one of the Musashis side catapults. Novice: Nenji-kun and Itoken-kun would be the leaders! Gives it a real special forces look, doesnt it? Seeing those two cheerfully crossing a contaminated land to perform heroics would be a wonderful mismatch! But the enemy had seen that dream coming and moved to stop it. Vice President: Hey, Neshinbara? Novice: I know. We have an objective here. If they tell us to show them the Seventh Fleet, we can send volunteers to the Azuchi and eventually conclude that the Azuchi is in no more risk of exploding and the Musashi can safely enter Kantou. Then we can monitor the Azuchi for the rest of its stay. My dreams are big enough to handle bluffs of that level. Listen. Novice: When you find you can no longer speak of dreams, it does not mean you are living in reality. People throw out the unrealistic things and other things that were not even worth throwing out. They think that is a sign of maturity, but the supposed reality they gain from it is no more than another dream they have decided to call reality. And for some reason, the people in that dreamed reality end up holding onto the most boring of the unrealistic things. Thats right. Novice: You have guts trying to crush my Seventh Fleet. But I happen to be even stronger than that. He spoke. He explained. He pontificated. You are using a new model of dragon line reactor? Lucky for you, enough information on them has leaked to us that we have already analyzed their design. ...Now, launch the Seventh Fleet. I see, thought Ookubo. She sighed inside a wall-less teahouse with Kanou and the Reine des Garous accompanying her. Kanou had placed a bamboo glass of ice water and a full teacup next to Ookubo. Instead of chugging the ice water, she would only take the occasional sip while primarily drinking the tea. That helped her produce cooling sweat, refreshing her. Whether she left some tea or ice water until the end depended on her mood that day and she enjoyed having the choice. Its pretty nice. I am glad you enjoy it. ...But what is with this bizarre exchange of bluffs? You could say he has found something he is uniquely qualified for. Up to this point, the conversation had felt like a childish argument or like an exchange of fighting words, but... Theyre using the bluffs to discuss and negotiate the facts they have no way of checking up on. Mouri Liaison Ankokuji Ekei had used a similar technique by not revealing all the conditions until later. You state something only you can know the truth of and have it act as a fact for the other side. They could always demand proof, but that proof could also be fabricated. And at the moment, the Azuchi was a black box for them. They did not know what it was like inside or what secrets it carried. If Hashiba used the Azuchis internal state as a shield, they had no way to disprove it. So they had sent out the Secretary. Hashiba had used an alleged fact about the Azuchi to stop them, so they used an alleged fact about the Musashi to negotiate. The discussion itself sounded absurd, but it was actually getting back to the basics. How would they get the Musashi into Kantou? And how would they stop their opponents bluff? Those were the only real things under discussion. Hashiba could call their bluff, but that might be a trap. That was exactly what the Secretary had tried to do. He had set up the Seventh Fleet as a ridiculous bluff for Hashiba to call, but Takenaka had prevented that by making a new bluff of her own. So the Secretary had course corrected by sending another bluff back to Takenaka. ...I could never do this. She could use bluffs during negotiations, but she made sure they could not be identified as such. She could never throw out one adlibbed bluff after another, each more blatant than the last. The rational part of her would stop her. The scariest part was Takenaka. This could not have been her original negotiating style, so she must have figured out how it works on the fly and chosen to use it herself. And... From a rational perspective, the Secretary just made a major attack. Hes going in for the attack, thought Takenaka. ...He just claimed to have some of our top secret information. It was an excellent example of an unprovable lie because she had invented the supposedly top secret information as her own bluff. It was all a lie. There was no such thing as a new model of dragon line reactor. That meant Musashi could not have information on it. It was impossible. So, thought Takenaka. ...What do I do about it? She could easily overturn his claim by revealing it was all a lie. But she had a concern. Part of her wondered if there was more to this. Meanwhile, he made a flourish of his right hand. I get the feeling you doubt my claim. A photo appeared on the divine transmission screen. It showed a piece of parchment with a series of numbers written on multiple lines. This is the coded document containing our analysis of your new model of dragon line reactor. When Neshinbara swept his right hand outside of the cameras view and snapped his fingers, Tenzou took it as his cue. Even if the boy failed to actually snap the fingers, producing only an odd sound of struck skin. Tenzou carefully watched the image of Hashiba and Takenaka on the screen. ...How will they react! What Neshinbara had shown them was not analysis of a new model of dragon line reactor. It was Carlos Is coded letter brought to them by Christina. They had all guessed it contained something related to the secret of the Princess. And Neshinbara was in charge of deciphering it. But there was one reason for concern. ...The Princess incident has some connection to Akechi Mitsuhide! Akechi was a powerful member of P.A. Oda. As was Hashiba. So... CCCC Tenzou saw Hashibas jaw clench and Takenakas eyes briefly freeze in place. ...They moved! Suzu used the Musashino bridges assistance to monitor to the audio from the divine transmission sign frame. When Neshinbara had shown them the letter... Bell: They...moved. Hashiba and Takenaka had responded with some obvious motion before catching themselves. Neshinbara had used some supposedly impossible information C not even worth dignifying with a response C to confirm something. Asama thought to herself while using eye contact to warn the others not to do anything. ...This means they know about the letter. What did that mean? She asked the first question on her mind. Asama: They shouldnt know what it says, right? Vice President: Judge. The letter was sent from the Prince of Orange to Sweden Chancellor Christina. The Prince of Orange was Chancellor of Protestant Holland and he was anti-M.H.R.R. What happened from there was up to Christina, but knowing how strict she is with information, I doubt she would have revealed it to anyone else. Then what did this mean? Asama voiced her guess out loud. Asama: Does Hashiba know that Carlos I and the others used this sort of coded message to discuss the Princess Disappearances? There was a brief pause before she received a response. Masazumi needed time to think, but only a few seconds. Vice President: It means Hashiba knows a fair amount about the Princess Disappearances and the other mysteries we have been pursuing. Asama nodded as she recalled a few things that had happened. ...Come to think of it... Someone else responded instead of her. Tonbokiri: When we made our way below Novgorod it was Fukushima-dono of the Ten Spears who stood in our way. Asama: And it was Hirano Whats-Her-Name who sniped Celestial Dragon Sasuke in the Sanada ruins when he was about to tell us something about the Ten Spears. They all may have had an example in mind. But for now... Vice President: Well done, Neshinbara. But... Vice President: How do you plan to get us out of this mess? Novice: Wh-why would you even think of dragging me back to reality, Crossdressing Honda-kun!? Ha ha...ha ha ha! I nearly plummeted back to boring-old reality! But never fear! I am about to launch the Seventh Fleet! I can see it! I can see my fleet! Unturning: Do we really need him to come back? Art-Ga: By the way, did you ever finish your manuscript? The receptionist keeps asking and its honestly pretty annoying, so hurry it up. Novice: Noooooooooo! My white wings! Takenaka paused to think. ...What do we do about this? That letter had to be one of the ones Carlos Is group used to communicate. She knew they existed and had even seen a few of them, but this meant they had one. Kimee: I saved a snapshot of what he showed us. I should have it deciphered in no time. But, added Yoshiaki. Kimee: Do you think theyve deciphered it? Kuro-Take: Thats the big question. Takenaka continued thinking as she replied to Yoshiaki. Kuro-Take: Whether they can read it or not, this is meant to reveal whether or not we knew about the letters. What it says and if they can read it are a separate issue. So... Kuro-Take: This is yet one more thing to be cautious about. Takenaka sighed just as the other side resumed speaking. Now, if you have no objections, it is time you authorized our Seventh Fleets approach. God, what a pain, thought Angie. The enemy claimed that coded message was an analysis of their new model of dragon line reactors. Claiming otherwise would be difficult. By his claim, Musashi had written the text, so they would be the experts on what it says. But Angie heard Takenaka breathe in and respond. Unfortunately for you, that coded text is a misunderstanding. Because... That is a dummy code you stole from us. It is nothing more than a marzipan recipe. That is why I can read it. The part that I could see was talking about the best ratio of almond meal and other ingredients. What idiots did you have steal that without even checking to make sure it had anything at all to do with our new model of dragon line reactor? Novice: Kh! Shes digging in her heels! Im impressed! Flat Vassal: I feel like this has devolved into a battle between two very low-level villains. Azuma: By the way, what is marzipan? Horizey: Originally spelled Mars pan, it is a special form of punishment where you hit someone so hard with a pan that they fly to Mars. Me: I-I dont like the way youre eyeing me and pulling out a frying pan! 10ZO: Um, would you care to give the real answer, Mary-dono? Scarred: Judge. Marzipan is a sweet with origins in the Middle East. It is made by mixing almond meal and sugar and thickening them with a bit of egg white, so it tastes a lot like adzuki. Gold Mar: We snack on it during our deliveries. We store it in our coin roll stockers. Art-Ga: When theyre too cheap for white sugar and use brown sugar, it gets really brown, so it looks a lot like it belongs in a toilet when its shaped into a stick. Horizey: In other words, Neshinbara-sama has acquired classified poop information. Novice: No! Stop making crap up! Vice President: Hey, what are you actually going to do about this? Takenaka noticed her opponent reset from his silence. ...I put us on equal footing here! He claimed the letter was about a new model of dragon line reactor, but he could not prove it. She claimed the letter was a marzipan recipe, but she could not prove it. By answering an absurd claim with another absurd claim, they were now binding each other with their supposed evidence. Which meant... ...We cant continue this discussion any further! If either of them tried to say anything more, the other could say they never proved their claim and insist their own claim was correct. So they were both stuck here. Kuro-Take: I think I know whats happened here. Takenaka sent their enemy a compromise and a verbal attack all in one. Kuro-Take: The odds are admittedly miniscule, but what if that letter happens to be a string of text that ends up as a marzipan recipe when using our code and, by complete coincidence, looks like an analysis of a new model of dragon line reactor when using your code. By accepting that, they could forget any of this ever happened. So she kept going with an argument that would get rid of his Seventh Fleet. Kuro-Take: A letter that works under both our codes is one hell of a coincidence, but these things do happen. Of course, since we can read it, you must have taken it from us and our reading is the correct one. ...Shes piling on more absurd claims while simultaneously tearing down the entire conversation! Masazumi inwardly groaned. Takenaka had immediately claimed the letter was a marzipan recipe and she claimed she knew so because it belonged to them. It was a forceful argument, but a consistent one. And Musashi had no way of proving it wrong. Masazumi was impressed with how forceful and skilled Takenaka was. That reminded her of Takenakas Urban Name: High Damage, High Return. This would indeed damage everything they had set up so far while providing a decent return for Hashiba. Because... Silver Wolf: This keeps us from using the Seventh Fleet. Horizey: I would prefer to stay out of this conversation, but why is that, Mitotsudaira-sama? Silver Wolf: Judge. Takenaka is saying that the letter is only correct under the assumption that it came from them. That means the Secretary cant just claim we wrote it. She would tell him to stop lying. So to sum up the situation... Vice President: Now that we cant send out the Seventh Fleet to control the dragon line reactors, we cant touch the dragon line reactor issue. That means the Musashi cant approach the Azuchi and we cant enter Kantou. In other words... Unturning: The Secretarys negotiations were a failure? Everyone fell silent and turned to look at Neshinbara. Vice President: Hey. Horizey: Is it udon time for Neshinbara-sama? Asama: N-no, divine punishments arent given that easily. Besides, this was a part of his official duties, so as much as I hate to disappoint you all, his failed negotiation does not qualify as a sin, even if it was a loss for Musashi. Novice: What do you mean thats a disappointment!? Then what are you going to do about it? they all asked him with their eyes. He pointed his right hand skyward and shook his head once. Novice: You leave me little choice. He typed his response out on the divine network. Novice: I will use my trump card. Good, thought Takenaka. Ive managed to defend us and give us some time to safely think. She had brought an end to the absurd claims arms race. So... I think I have a solution for us. The Azuchis repairs would continue and they would return to P.A. Oda as soon as possible. And when they did... How about the Musashi enters Kantou just as we are leaving? While they traveled west toward P.A. Oda, the Musashi could turn left and begin moving in. That would at least present them as equals, not a winner and a loser. However... Wait. Musashis Secretary gave a flourish of his right hand. I apologize, but the Seventh Fleet is already on the way there. Huh? Takenaka froze. She thought she had brought an end to his absurd claims. She thought she had ended them in a way that gave her the advantage. So... ...What is this!? What does he mean theyre already on the way!? AnG: Did you outplay him so badly he went insane? Kimee: Im glad Im not in Takenakas position. Takenaka hated to admit it, but she wished she wasnt either. Also, Hashiba glanced over at her. Um, uh...this is an international negotiation, isnt it? Testament. It unfortunately is. She could feel the urge to ero growing inside her, but she had to suppress it for now. She had a question to ask, so she inhaled and waited until she felt calmer before speaking. What do you mean theyre already on the way? Judge. He pushed up his glasses. I thought this might happen, so I sent the elites of the Seventh Fleet on ahead. They should have just arrived on the western end of the Miura Peninsula in stealth cruising, he said. Which means the situation has been developing the entire time we hold this meaningless conversation, Takenaka Hanbei. Surely you will let them onboard before the dragon line reactors put the Azuchi in any more danger. Scarred: Master Tenzou, when did we do that!? This sounds serious! 10ZO: Mary-dono, can you call in a spirit that identifies the biggest idiot present? That should explain a lot about what is happening here. Vice President: Do you even have a plan? Novice: Heh. Shes about to find out what happens when you try to destroy my Seventh Fleet! Hes turned this into a game of chicken, thought Takenaka. She had never imagined anyone would be stupid enough to take a bluff this far. The Boy: Um, what is even happening anymore? Kimee: Were stuck in a real pain-in-the-ass situation. We have a fake enemy fleet approaching us and we cant prove it isnt real. What did that mean? Kuro-Take: If we announce our acceptance, it means the Azuchi is so weak it needed Musashis help. It might look like a sign of friendship, but we would be indicating that they are the masters of Kantou. The Boy: And if we refuse? Kuro-Take: People could question the Azuchis abilities for allowing a stealthed enemy fleet to approach. So if you ask me, said Takenaka. Bring it on. High Damage, High Return. She would go along with it. She would see it through to the end. Stop your approaching fleet. If you do not... She raised her right hand. We will aim all movable cannons toward the Musashi and activate our spell barrier and defense barriers. We will then proceed to eliminate that fleet. Are you sure you want that? Well played! thought Neshinbara. ...Its been a while since I found someone who could see it this well! If she was an author, they could create a virtual document based on this imaginary collaboration. After all, she was preparing an actual aerial ships cannons to respond to a threat from the imaginary Seventh Fleet. Impressive, he thought. What is wrong with you!? thought Masazumi. ...Has his sickness really gotten this bad? If the other side got fed up with it, they might actually start firing in the middle of the negotiations. After all, they were preparing an actual aerial ships cannons to respond to a threat from some imaginary fleet. I sense a war brewing, thought Masazumi. Mitotsudaira notice something in the silence that had fallen over them. ...Oh? Whatever Neshinbara was blathering about appeared to have led the Azuchi to prepare for battle. She wished she could have followed along, but nothing they were saying made any sense to her. However... Righteousness: Hey! Wait! Why is the Azuchi aiming its cannons this way!? Me: Huh? Flatty, youre not with us? Righteousness: Whats wrong with spending summer break back home!? And Righteousness isnt fixed yet! Me: Then your summer research project can be measuring the power of the Azuchis cannons. Righteousness: Damn you!! Vice President: Technically speaking, their cannons are aimed at us, not Satomi. The angle makes it hard to tell, though. Im impressed she is willing to get involved, Mitotsudaira thought, regarding that underclassman. ...This is dangerous. This negotiation was making people worried. But not anyone directly involved like Neshinbara and Takenaka. The people outside of Musashi and Hashiba were sensing the rapidly growing threat. So Mitotsudaira quickly spoke up. Masazumi! Judge. Masazumi nodded. I forgot to mention it, but the outcome of this will be determined by a vote held during the current meeting between Musashi and Hashiba. Do not forget that, Hashiba. Damn, and that was the perfect timing too. Someone clicked their tongue in the sky with the Azuchi on the left and the Musashi on the right. It was Mouri Terumoto. She had her hands on her hips atop the Pension Versailles, which had landed on the western slope of the Miura Peninsula. That pose kept her shoulders from drooping, but she did sigh. I was so hoping to condescendingly tell them to calm down and bring this all to an end. That way I could show everyone that Mouri was the top dog here. You waited a little too long, princess. Not like I had a choice. Terumoto cracked her neck. I couldnt deal with such a dumb debate even if I did try to step in there. Thats why I was waiting for it to die down before I made my move. Will you force your way in now? asked Mouri-01, carrying a glass of barley tea on a tray. Terumoto grabbed the glass, took a sip, and waited a few seconds before swallowing. Theyre too cautious right now. And Im sure they have a countermeasure in place. Besides... She began to walk. She moved to the shade provided by the large oilpaper umbrella set up on the deck and sat on the bench there. The real problem is that we dont know if we can start summer break yet or not. But... We have a trick up our sleeve too, so now we wait and see how this turns out. So, what will you do, Takenaka Hanbei? Neshinbara struck a pose without wiping the sweat from his brow. ...The way my messy hair sticks to my forehead and cheek is so cool! Wise Sister: Ew, you reek of sweat. PU. Horizey: Neshinbara-sama, would you like a horse enema of highly-concentrated salt water to get your sodium levels back up? Worshiper: I get the feeling he thinks that actually looks cool, so just leave him be. Novice: D-do none of you understand the power of subtle details!? At any rate, he had launched his attack. Takenaka was viewing him through the screen. She had been looking down towards her hands before, but he finally had her full attention. ...Ohh, a major name inheritor is looking at me! He was sure he could brag about that for half a year at least, but he unfortunately had to focus on his work. She was an enemy. That left only one thing to say. You say you aimed your cannons at my invisible fleet? Why wouldnt we? You sent it toward us without our permission. Is that so? Then I know exactly what I must do. He struck a pose by swinging his elbow outwards and swinging the hand inwards to brush up his bangs. I have set the stage for you, Vice President Honda-kun. This is in your hands now. ...Go to hell! Masazumis clenched fist trembled as she watched Neshinbara step away. But then he swept both hands to the right and turned with a single large swish of his body. I was just getting to the good part, but the rules say I have to hand this off to you. Now, Vice President Honda-kun, you are free to manipulate the world as you wish. Everyone exchanged a glance while he walked over to Ohiroshikis food stand for some water. Including those who were not physically present. Gold Mar: He was just getting to the good part? What good part? Unturning: The part where the slightest mistake means war, maybe? Nagaya-Stable: Are you absolutely certain I dont have the authority to have him executed after that one? I would have the authority before you. But Masazumi took a breath. The negotiation had been passed to her. They had even prevented Mouris intervention. So... Takenaka Hanbei, she said. Our stealth ships are not stopping. What are you going to do about it? Volume 8B, 33: Clue Finder with Solid Footing Volume 8B, Chapter 33: Clue Finder with Solid Footing It is something you can see It is something you cannot see It is something that just works Point Allocation (A Deal) Takenaka gasped. Their Vice President is going along with that nonsense!? Their cannons were at the ready. Firing could cause the entire situation to explode. But if they did not fire, Hashiba would be mocked as all talk. Was it better to trigger an unnecessary conflict, or to be mocked for not firing? Which was the right thing to do? Could she really sit here and not fire? The Azuchi was undergoing repairs. Bringing all that tension back to Kantou now would be a foolish mistake. That could trigger new war during summer break and, even if the war did not actually materialize, the Testament Union could still criticize them for it. But that was not the right thing to do. The right thing for Hashiba to do was to fire. They had just lost a battle and the other nations were assessing their new standing. Hashiba had used the history recreation and the Testament Unions support to gather power, so what would happen to them if they were weakened to the same level as the other nations? Those nations were waiting to see just how weak they now were. If Hashiba bowed down and begged for mercy, no one would take them seriously again. A single mistake could determine their future. And ------ Why did we admit defeat by the time the Azuchi arrived? thought Takenaka. Kuki could have continued fighting under her command and pulled through in the end, but he had admitted defeat, rendering the Azuchis arrival meaningless. Why had he done that? The answer was obvious. To avoid any interference in the Honnouji Incident! They had suffered a major defeat, but they had protected their nations crucial history recreation. High Damage, High Return. The enemy had liberated Satomi and Kantou, but they had lost any way of intervening in Honnouji. So. So she had to preserve that. If they were still being forced to evacuate, she knew exactly how to respond. Musashi Vice President. Takenaka pointed toward the Musashi. That meant west and toward the Vice President displayed on the floating lernen figur. The Azuchis cannons are aimed at the Musashi. Yoshiyasu heard a rumble. It came from the sky in the west. A giant shape and some white fog were rising in the ocean sky there. She viewed it from behind the open-air teahouse they were using as a government office. The Azuchi is ascending! She thought this through. Ookubo had several sign frames open in the teahouse. The Azuchis cannons are aimed at the Musashi, not the imaginary fleet headed their way. Do you know what that says about the imaginary fleet? Yoshiyasu thought for a bit before finding the answer. In the negotiators imaginations, the invisible fleet was moving from the Musashi to the Azuchi, but if the Azuchi aimed for the Musashi It makes the imaginary fleet an obstacle when aiming at the Musashi? Judge. Ether cannons fire in straight lines, so they will have to pass through the imaginary fleet to reach the Musashi. Which means Ookubo opened a simple map. It provided a sideways view of the Azuchi and Musashis relative positions. The imaginary fleet was shown after leaving the Musashi. Look. The Azuchi can avoid dealing with the imaginary fleet by saying its blocking their shot on the Musashi. That lets them say the Musashi is their primary concern and they wont bother dealing with a minor nuisance like the imaginary fleet. That makes them look strong. Would they really go to all that trouble when the fleet doesnt even exist? They would. Ookubo scratched her head. Their reputation is on the line here. Also, Kuki and the rest of Hashibas eastern group have joined with the Azuchi group and they understand what it took to admit defeat at the Kantou Liberation. More deep rumbling came from the sky, like the sea roaring several times at once. The wind was blowing. The air was sucked toward the ocean as the massive Azuchis ascent altered the pressure. They were not even using buffering spells, so the Azuchi scattered its virtual ocean as it rose. This resets everything concerning the imaginary fleet, but it sets up a tricky situation. How so? The ball is in Musashis court now. Whether or not the Azuchi fires is dependent on whether or not the Musashi approaches. In other words If the Musashi enters Kantou, they will fire. And even if the Musashi stays, the Azuchi might decide to fire if the Musashi upsets them in some way. Okay, we need to actually make some progress at some point, thought Masazumi. Hashiba had figuratively drawn their sword to preserve their pride. Provoke them further and they would probably attack with the pride of a powerful nation. But Novice: Vice President Honda-kun! Why would you waste my Seventh Fleets efforts!? Vice President: Pretty sure your Seventh Fleet has vanished out into the Pacific by now. Novice: Dammit, how could you!? Do you have any idea how hard that was to set up!? Fine! I just have to create a second and third Seventh Fleet! Please dont. But anyway, it was her turn to respond. And given this new stance Hashiba had shown Good job, Neshinbara. They could now solve this with more extreme measures and they had revealed the other sides true position. Hashiba was willing to fight as a last resort. And Vice President: Hey. Me: Hm? What is it? Feewing wonewy? Vice President: Shut up. I was just noticing how much of a pain this is. We provoked them and got them to ready their cannons, but Kantou doesnt have the strength to resolve this on their own yet. So Vice President: Becoming the masters of Kantou by ending a fight we started in the first place feels somehow wrong. Why worry about that now? said Ookubo, her hand on her forehead. She was converting all of Satomis receipts from the Hashiba format to the Musashi format. We left Kantou. So even if the Kantou nations have liberated their land, they have enough wiggle room to claim Musashi hasnt proven our power. Simply put, they know we helped them, but they dont have to admit it. So youre saying, said Yoshiyasu, pulling a bamboo water bottle from the outdoor icebox. She pulled out another for Tokishige and attached them both to her hip hard points. Musashi cant wield its power because they have to stay on friendly terms with the Kantou nations, but those nations can use that to their advantage by claiming Musashi has yet to prove they have what it takes to carry out their future plans? Exactly. So if Musashi encounters danger here, it is still worth suppressing it. We need to show off our strength. Ookubo pressed the work complete key on her sign frame. Milady, said Kanou, checking over the data next to her. Why dont you say this over the divine transmission? Why should I have to help? What kind of politician is she if she cant figure that much out on her own? Theres more to it than playing at being a villain. Just then, the Vice Presidents voice came from Musashis divine network. You know what? Forget all these details. Ookubo shattered her sign frame with a fist. To hell with it, thought Masazumi. We just have to deal with this here. They would suppress Hashiba. They would force down the fist Hashiba had raised so they could continue taking over the world. That would not cause any problems for Kantou. Because Hashiba wont be returning to Kantou after this, she said. It was just like how Hashiba was trying to keep the Musashi out of Kansai by trapping them in Kantou. In a few days, the Hashiba forces can never again return to Kantous skies. Masazumi knew Hashiba had prepared their cannons as a warning to the Kantou nations. Hashiba had to return to Kansai eventually, so any conflict here would be a temporary thing. But whether or not that conflict occurred was up to Musashi. Vice President: Ookubo, are the Kantou nations protesting the way this is going? Nagaya-Stable: They are, of course. They are protesting the Musashis decision to bring danger back to Kantou over such obvious provocation. I see, said Masazumi. Judge, she added. Vice President: Then tell them this: the Musashi will visit your clan directly once Hashiba has been driven out. Not just a generic you, but your clan specifically. Vice President: As the new master of Kantou, Musashi will respond to your clans problems. She certainly knows what to say, thought Ookubo while pulling several sign frames in close. Those frames contained the protests from the other nations. She replied with the Vice Presidents words verbatim and attached the Vice Presidents seal. Yoshiyasu peered over her shoulder instead of returning to her post. Hey, whats that supposed to mean? Its simple. Ookubo set them to be transmitted simultaneously and readied her hand. The Kantou nations care a lot about bloodline and inherited land. They will assist each other when necessary, but they will also strike and conquer each other as soon as they see an opening. It seems contradictory, but that is just how they are. Someone from Satomi would be even more familiar with that than her. But For so long, they have been fighting each other internally while acting as a single group when dealing with outsiders, but now a master has come to Kantou. And that master says they will greet them and help with their problems not as a whole, but as individual clans. Their suspicion of each other will prevent them from doing much of anything. No single clan could do anything against Musashi and each clan was facing he same problems. Theyre worried about the national borders and territories that are being determined around this time. But asking Musashi for help with that would tear apart the connections between the Kantou nations. They would need to contact each other, get their story straight, and reach a behind-the-scenes agreement. But that meant nothing if Musashi visited each clan individually. If any of them decided to go back on the deal, that was the end of it. This binds them. Ookubo gave the send command. Was she being sentimental when she felt like this tiny finger movement had determined Kantous fate? They were changing the world with a textual reply, without needing to dirty their hands or go to great effort. Or to put it another way, they had reached a level where they could unintentionally change the world, so We need to be very intentional in our politics. Of course, thats an oversimplification. Ookubo watched the sign frames turn to scattering light. The citys roofs blocked her view of the Musashi far to the west, but she turned that way regardless. Now, how will you keep the Azuchi from attacking? Vice President: Bertoni, Augesvarer. Masazumi addressed those two. Vice President: Begin trade negotiations with Kantous weaker coastal nations. Hurry. Because Vice President: The Kantou nations probably have a treaty creating an alliance and assuring nonaggression based on certain conditions. Now that theyre all suspicious of each other, the larger ones will want to activate that treatys effects to ensure they interact with us as an alliance and not individual clans. Simply put, betray us and the rest of the alliance attacks you. That would be a pain. Musashi would have no way of winning them over clan by clan. Vice President: So Money Lover: I understand. You wish to create a new trade agreement between Musashi and those clans. Mitotsudairas eyebrows rose, showing she understood the implications. Silver Wolf: You mean a new agreement superseding their alliance treaty? Vice President: Exactly. You know why, dont you? Money Lover: This doubles as a land survey for possible bases for the major trade route we will eventually build to connect Oushuu and Jouetsu. Judge, said Bertoni. Money Lover: Wait 14 days, Honda Masazumi. Was he saying he would pay back their debt? And Money Lover: I can finally discuss money with you once more. Vice President: All the udon talk wasnt about money? Oh, and any further crimes stack on top of your old ones. Circle Be: Fine! Fine! Just you watch! Since were in Kantou, it might be Musashino udon with its unique texture, but well win in the end! Well work as hard as any noodle chef! Or you could not. But it did sound like they could create a foothold in Kantou. Vice President: Earn us some money. With that final command to the Treasurer duo, Masazumi spoke to Hashiba again. Lets chat, Takenaka Hanbeiand Hashiba Toukichirou. She had just one thing to say. Remove the Azuchi from Kantou. You can complete your repairs while leaving, cant you? We will provide any supplies you require. Surely you arent going to say your ship is immobilized, right? Kimee: Shes coming on strong! Even Yoshiaki expressed surprise at the decision she heard from her Magie Figur. She had laughter in her voice because she was honestly impressed. It was like seeing a well-executed attack. Is she mocking us? asked Angie. No, replied Yoshiaki. She isnt backing down even with our cannons aimed their way. Shes telling us to scram, but shes also offering to assist with our repairs. Its condescending, but it effectively shows whos boss here in Kantou. So Threats wont work on her. Showing off our cannons doesnt even matter now because theyre willing to aim theirs right back at us. It means were equals. Yoshiaki viewed her Magie Figur with a hand covering the bitter smile on her lips. Takenaka, strength alone wont work here, so what now? How will you lower our readied cannons? She strikes an excellent balance. Making a show of force but not ruling out support. Mogami Yoshiaki sighed atop the bridge-shaped bridge of Musashis 1st central ship. The bridge was still being repaired after the damage it took during the exam. Most ships had been stopped for the important meeting today, but construction boats were still coming and going. The gods of war were working on the front end, so an entire wide block of the business district had been placed there to provide its services. Yoshiaki was at an open-air teahouse near the center of that and she was accompanied by someone else. The Far Easts eastern side is especially hot in the summer. The Reine de Garous wore a track suit with two cooling charms hanging from her neck. At least I managed to finish removing the sections I damaged. Hard to believe I played ping-pong with someone who could do that. Yoshiaki realized anew just how ridiculous she was herself, but that was part of the reason Musashi was even here. This place is even more comfortable and dangerous than I thought. She did not find Mogami uncomfortable just because it snowed there even in the summer, but it was still nice to be further south where the summers were hot and sunny. If only Mogami was like this. Isnt that the point of the trade route? Testament, she confirmed. So this queen knows all about that, does she? Well, from a global perspective, theyre the big city. At the counter, Yoshiaki ordered some ice water and some yuzu to squeeze into it. Do you need anything more? Just some honey to go with it. Very well. Yoshiaki nodded. We can reach each other by air, but not by land. If everyone could reach you by land, they would bring war with them. Which is why I want a stable world. This was the perfect chance for that. Her generation had lost so much, but We can open up Mogami by land. So she spoke. Nine-Tail Fox: Musashi, come to me if your trade negotiations with Kantou are denied because of summer break. I have connections with those clans and I am allied with you. Also Yes, there was one thing foxes did far better than the wolf before her. What is that look for? asked the Reine des Garous. We foxes are nothing but trouble. So she continued speaking. Nine-Tail Fox: If the Testament Union takes issue, tell them you were tricked by Mogamis fox. They might try something, but Mogami is out of their reach as long as you deal with Hashiba. That is some impressive covering fire, thought Masazumi, feeling a cold sweat in her mind. Takenaka Hanbei viewed her quietly, but occasionally glanced to the sides or down. Takenaka had several lernen figurs covered in various data opened there. She would draw out the relevant data, line it up, and repeat the process to refine her decisions. What did that mean exactly? She does not base everything on a set conclusion. Everything is in constant flux and she works toward whatever answer appears best at any given moment. Her answers were not conclusions. She might find an answer, but she would continue to gather information, refine it, and search out other paths. She would improve her fluctuating thoughts to improve her fluctuating answer. That meant she had infinite decisions to choose from and could choose one near instantly. Nagaya-Stable: Vice President, you know how to stop her, dont you? Novice: Be careful! This is the person who managed to stop my Seventh Fleet! Shut up. But there were a few ways to stop Takenakas ever-changing answers. For example Vice President: I could provide my own conclusion and end the discussion there. That was simple enough to do. However Horizey: Is your conclusion war!? It is, isnt it!? Vice President: I knew one of you was going to suggest that! Listen, she began. Vice President: I dont really have to provide a conclusion myself. After all, providing an answer usually means taking responsibility for it. Its also easier to be judged for it, which can cause problems in later negotiations. Flat Vassal: But what other option is there? Silver Wolf: She could press her opponent to reach a conclusion. Exactly. Masazumi had made her first move toward that earlier. By showing that force would not work on her, she had unilaterally shown some common ground. The Azuchi only had to leave Kantou. Since she had made the decision, it was the Azuchis responsibility if they chose not to do so. Hashiba was forced to choose one of two conclusions: leave or stay. So Vice President: Once Hashiba chooses whether they will leave or stay in Kantou, I only have to provide further options for them. If they choose to leave, we can decide where to position the Musashi. And if they choose to stay - this is much more dangerous, but we can decide what to do about that. But Vice President: I have offered support and shown a willingness to find common ground. Whatever happens now, I should be able to use that to justify our actions. Just then, a response came without warning. Musashi Vice President. Hashiba had their answer. The Azuchi cannot leave Kantou. Horizey: Masterfully played, Masazumi-sama. You maneuvered us into war so smoothly I barely noticed! Vice President: Not yet, I havent. Besides, they still have some choices to make. Art-Ga: What kind of choices? Like a rapid assault versus a war of attrition? Takenaka sighed. They had finally arrived at the main issue. For one thing, we still have business to attend to here in Kantou. Such as We were planning to work with Mouri here to finalize our withdrawal to end the Keichou Campaign. Takenaka saw someone nod next to her. Ankokuji Ekei kneeled and bowed before her. Please do! She understood completely. This was the best plan for a genuine Mouri servant. He had set this up himself. A moment ago, he had shown her some text on a lernen figur. He wanted to know what we would do about Bitchu Takamatsu Castles reconciliation. They could do that here since Mouri was in Kantou. That would give Hashiba a connection with Mouri while here. That allows Mouri to intervene in our discussion with Musashi. They had eliminated Mouri from the discussion earlier, but this new condition brought Mouri back in. Takenaka paused for a breath to help focus herself. According to the Testament, Mouri Terumoto served as the Keichou Campaigns rear guard without crossing the ocean. That means it is within acceptable bounds for Mouri to be here. Needless to say, that was one hell of an interpretation. But it was worth calling it within acceptable bounds. We must capture Mouri here. Why? Because it would allow the Azuchi to remain in Kantou, but aside from that Finalizing the conclusion to the Keichou Campaign gives Hashiba a connection to Mouri. And We will use those negotiations to ask for Mouris assistance at Sekigahara. Yoshiaki heard an oh? from the Reine des Garous. That could be trouble. Is she trying to force us to oppose Musashi? What will you do then? Yoshiaki watched the Reine des Garous squeeze a yuzu while keeping it away from the porcelain tumbler. Takenaka effectively just said it was Mouri, not Musashi, who liberated Kantou. That would mean Musashi is not the master of Kantou. More of that trouble I mentioned, agreed the Reine des Garous. The Kantou nations could not ask for better support from Hashiba. They would prefer to receive the benefits of the liberation from Mouri since that does not require accepting Musashi or destroying their current social system. After all, Mouri cannot return to Kantou after this. And if Musashi did return, they could insist that Hashiba never lost to Musashi. Testament, agreed Yoshiaki. Part of me wants to sit back and ask the Musashi Vice President what she plans to do about this, but But what? Well, said Yoshiaki, reaching for the honeypot next to the Reine des Garouss container. Oh? I believe that is mine. You already used it. Since you did not try to trick me out of it, you can have some, said the Reine des Garous, smiling bitterly. You and your sweet tooth. Yoshiaki held up the container. Anyway, the real question is whether your leader will let this happen. This pisses me off. Terumoto glared up into the eastern sky. She sat cross-legged on a bench below a parasol. The Azuchi had risen so far she could see the bottom of the hull, a sight that made her click her tongue. Dammit, Ankokuji. This wasnt the time for that trick. Yes, he does seem rather desperate. But, Princess, I think he knows what he is doing. Yeah, I get that he got Hashiba to offer assistance and that hes trying to support us at Sekigahara. He probably thinks thats better than nothing. So you do understand. Mouri-01 smiled bitterly and Terumoto lay down on the bench and stretched her arms up. But I still want more than that. Now, then. What will you do, Musashi Vice President? You have a plan that gets me much more, dont you? Takenaka did not see this as her finishing blow. By naming Mouri and not Musashi as the victors in Kantou, she could trip up Musashi so soon after the Kantou Liberation. And she could use that favor to draw Mouri in. If she used those things to whittle away at Musashis influence in Kantou We can negotiate with Mouri and the Azuchi can complete its repairs here. It was all about appearances, which could be a real pain. Now then, she thought. What will Musashi do about it? Three Thousand Worlds showed her a future where Musashi tried to somehow stop Bitchu Takamatsu Castles reconciliation, but AnG: Hey, whats Musashi going to do now? The Boy: Claiming that Mouri shouldnt be here in the first place seems the most likely option to me. True enough, thought Takenaka. The Boy: They should take issue with our claim that it is within acceptable bounds. And they will bring another nation into this when they do. Namely The Boy: Mogami. What are you going to do? The Reine des Garous addressed the fox who was drinking her yuzu ice water. She was prepared to play the trickster, so she appeared to be toying with the fates of the nations here. And since her neighbors might just be ordered to do as they were told Mogami did not actually cross the ocean for the Keichou Campaign, said the Reine des Garous. But you were present for the Kantou Liberation. Remember, though. We did not actually support the Mouri forces. We were simply present. In that case, said the Reine des Garous, smiling. If Mouri is within acceptable bounds, then Mogami must be as well. And Mogami was involved in mediating Mouri and Hashibas withdrawal. And since Mogami is allied with Musashi, they too can take part. Or so theyre sure to argue. Yes, that is an interesting idea. Oh? thought the Reine des Garous. Was I wrong? It felt like so long since she last heard the ko ko of the foxs laughter. Then Yoshiaki hid her mouth below her fan and stared into the distant eastern sky. Just watch and listen. This was set up well ahead of time. Okay, thought Takenaka. I can make a pretty good guess what the enemy will do now. She could see a few different branching paths, but the most likely one was Mogamis involvement. The next most likely was for Musashi to use a newly-formed treaty with one of the Kantou nations to intervene. And as a last resort Musashi can claim they fall within acceptable bounds themselves. Just like Mogami, Matsudairas Motonobu did not cross the ocean for the Keichou Campaign. But they had supported the beginnings of the Kantou Liberation and sent some of their officers to support the rest. Musashi would likely use that to apply pressure to Hashiba. So We will fight back by accepting Mouri alone as a representative for them all. C-can we do that? asked Hashiba, looking back. We can, replied Takenaka. We really can. High Damage, High Return allowed her to make a comeback from any situation, no matter how bad. It was one form of the ultimate tactic. This was no different. She intended to turn these negotiations around and win big. So Now, she said, but not to Musashi this time. Mouri Terumoto. We need to hold a quick meeting of our own. What now? wondered Takenaka. If they did not intervene here, Mouri would be Hashibas. And control of Kantou would be Mouris. But the form the intervention took would reveal everything to her. So What will you do? She said more. Mouri Terumoto. How about we visit you? She used her words to keep things moving. And Mouri did send a reply. Hey, said their leader. Do you know what it is I want most? What!? Katou Yoshiaki wrinkled her brow at Terumotos question. What does Mouri want most here? What could that be? No, Takenaka would already have the answer to that. Her Three Thousand Worlds displayed countless possibilities and she could use her data processing spell to search through it all. But there was no response from Takenaka. What did that mean? There isnt anything they want most. Course there is: love. Her husbands love, said Angie, spinning her broom around. She was only kidding, but Oh. Yoshiaki realized what this had to be. There was a case where Three Thousand Worlds countless possibilities were meaningless. This is Three Thousand Worlds greatest flaw or greatest advantage, depending on how you look at it. Eh? What do you mean? There was no need to answer Angies question. The Musashi Vice President explained what it was Mouri Terumoto wanted. Mouri Terumoto, I was planning to speak with you after our meeting with Hashiba, but doing it here works just as well. She pointed her right thumb back from Musashinos bridge, pointing into the sky to stern. Several large shapes could be seen between the ships. We brought transport ships from the Udon Kingdom to replace your lost ships. You can use them to hurry back to Hexagone Fran?aise. Because Because The Roi-Soleil is waiting there for Mouris triumphant return after their defeat at Hashibas hands. Volume 8B, 34: Pirates Settling the Score Volume 8B, Chapter 34: Pirates Settling the Score How joyous is it To gain something without losing anything? Point Allocation (Acceptance) Takenaka lightly erod. Wow. That was well played. She didnt want to say she had been bested, but it had still been well played. Her Three Thousand Worlds data processing spell had its pros and its cons. The better it is as a data processing spell, the more our side of the equation is known. Kimee: There wasnt much we could have done to prevent that. 6: What do you mean? Testament, replied Takenaka, considering what she needed to say about this. Kuro-Take: Three Thousand Worlds processes the data and then shows me the optimum answer and the continuation of the pattern. But it doesnt actually show me how to accomplish something we truly cannot do. So Kuro-Take: They have offered a transport fleet to immediately send Mouri back to Hexagone Fran?aise, but that is not something we can prepare right away. Three Thousand Worlds shows me several possible responses we can use instead, but But Kuro-Take: If Musashi offers an immediate transport fleet and Mouri accepts, theres nothing we can do. Katagiri thought while climbing the stairs to the deck. Dont we have transport ships, though? The Boy: Didnt we secure some transport ships with supplies in northeast Bousou during the Keichou Campaign? Cant we use those? Kuro-Take: Those are holding our Kantou group that was already here. And not even those will be enough to transport our people back home because quite a few of them were destroyed. Kimee: We have Musashis Tachibana Couple to thank for that one. They should have continued to Satomi after entering north Edo Bay, but they decided to fire on our descending transport fleet instead. Those two had probably been worried about a pincer attack from the north, but as a result Koni-ko: They really were the secret MVPs of that battle. It was their attack on the transport fleet hampering coordination with the northern unit that kept us from stopping the Reine des Garouss charge and led to my negotiation with Musashis Representative Committee Head. And were still feeling the effects of that now. Thats true, thought Katagiri. And the Tachibana Couple had likely pulled it all off with ease. They really are the Peerless in the West. Their every move influences the course of the battle! Look, Gin. I took some photos of when we shot down those Hashiba transport ships the other night. Master Muneshige, should a warrior really be taking commemorative photos on the battlefield? I couldnt help myself. You just looked so beautiful shooting down ships while eating your bento with the explosions illuminating you like a fireworks show. Who else wants to see them? W-wait, Master Muneshige! You havent uploaded them to your site have you!? This is all thanks to that couple enjoying an artillery-filled date night. But, thought Masazumi. No matter how much negotiating ability, military might, and pride Hashiba had, they could not immediately procure something they did not have. But we have it. Masazumi spoke to the sign frame in front of her, but the nod she saw from Mitotsudaira told her the Reine des Garous was receiving this as well. That meant it would be reaching Hexagone Fran?aise. With that in mind, she raised her right upper arm. Listen, she said. Musashi will support Mouri Terumotos triumphant return home. Right here and right now. How does that sound, Roi-Soleil? Wouldnt you like to see the moon in the summer sky? Not a bad offer. Of course, I will not ask for more than you can provide. The true nudist lay cross-armed on the roof of a white mansion surrounded by farm fields in Paris. Roi-Soleil! Henri called from the ground below in her red summer uniform. I have determined sleeping there will get you sunburned! Not to worry, Henri. I am the Roi-Soleil, so I shall me-burn the sun in return. Hey, Henri? What do humans do when someone is wrong on such a fundamental level? Listen, Armand. If the princess is anything to go on, the answer is always the wooden sword. So the answer is love, is it? Indeed it is! The Roi-Soleil spread his arms on the roof. It has been days since I have held Terumoto in my arms! Yes, the Roi-Soleil has been separated from the love of his life! Ahh, how can I ever express this heartache!? Armand raised a hand. Roi-Soleil, cant you just hit yourself with a wooden sword? Heh. That is not how it works. Terumoto knows how to place her love in her sword blows. No one else can replicate it. Is that true, Henri? Im really hoping its just him being insane. I think that is how he interprets her utter lack of hesitation. He would go easy on himself and anyone else would be hesitant to strike their king. Armand raised a hand. Roi-Soleil, doesnt a willingness to hit you indicate a lack of love? Heh. That is not how it works. Terumoto knows how to hit you in a special way that words cannot adequately explain. And thats love, is it? No. The princess has a distinctive way she moves her wrist, so I suspect that is what he is noticing. Armand turned to face Henri. As her trainer, shouldnt you fix that? What if the Roi-Soleil stops feeling her love afterwards? Wouldnt it make him normal for once? No, the people could never relax if she could no longer contain him with her sword. I see. Armand brought a hand to his chin. Would she need to upgrade to a metal rod? Heh. This conversation is taking a harsh turn, dont you think? But that is perfectly fine with me. Terumoto can pound me with her rod all she likes! He spread his arms in a welcoming gesture. Anyway, Musashis offer is not bad at all. Their transport ships include the Udon Kingdom ones that accompanied them to Kantou to help them resupply. And The Udon Kingdoms transport ships use Hexagone Fran?aise control and piloting systems. That was more efficient since they will be our greatest trading partner in the coming age and they are right in front of us. The rest is simple enough. Henri continued for him down below. The usage fees can be sent back with the transport ships returning to the Udon Kingdom. The abandoned ones can be transferred to us and the sold ones can be bought or rented to send the princess back home. The Udon Kingdoms true form will have a long relationship with us later on, but it would mean a lot if we could begin that relationship without any intervention from Hashiba. And The Udon Kingdoms true form is an undiscovered region still unknown to the Testament Union, but Mouri has long dealt with Shikoku and even expanded its territory into Shikoku for a time. The history recreation stands in Hexagone Fran?aises way here, but the princess can do it for us. Magnificent. You are the greatest wife in the world on the political and economic fronts as well, Terumoto. Testament. Henri nodded. The future accepted by Lady Anne came to fruition in the following generation and the current generation. Roi-Soleil, the princess will be more popular than ever after her return, so be careful. Heh. Whose side are you on, Henri? Testament. I am on the side of the princess and of you when the princess is with you. I see. He laughed. As am I, Henri. Even the moon shines on Hexagone Fran?aise now. Prepare for her return and tell the Reine des Garous that the Roi-Soleil accepts Musashis small favor. Silver Wolf: Um, Masazumi? My mother keeps sending messages that just say cmon over and over again. I think her brain might finally be broken. Your mother never makes any sense, so what else is new? wondered Masazumi. The sign frames she had open were all the documents and contracts necessary for the Mouri return plan. Augesvarer and Ookubo had put them all together. Circle Be: Why do I have to set this up? I was hoping to sell those transport ships in Kantou and make a fortune, you know? Vice President: Which is why I gave you a trade agreement instead. That should be better than just selling the transport ships. Art-Ga: I see. Naruzes words appeared on the divine transmission. Her location data suggested she had finished submitting her manuscript. Art-Ga: That explains why I havent seen many of the ships that were flying around since morning. Youve been reworking the ownership and style of the transport ships we dragged along from the Udon Kingdom, havent you? Judge, replied Masazumi while a new wind blew through. Countless European-style transport ships began to ascend from between the Musashis eight ships. Circle Be: That isnt actually quite enough, so were buying some from the Musashi and other nations along the way. But this should be enough to start with. And Circle Be: If the Hexagone Fran?aise forces have any unneeded materials that would only be dead weight on the trip home, we will purchase them at a reduced price, so were making money either way. Money Lover: Heidi, gather up all the relevant data for me. Also, I will be negotiating soon, so please prepare a throwing candy box I can use to intercept their prostration. The kind that springs up as a counterattack would be best. Time is of the essence in this one. The Treasurer wasnt making much sense, but what else was new? Masazumi then summed up their plan. We will buy up transport ships between here and Satomi, so they dont have to wait for Hexagone Fran?aise to send ships for them. We can rent them, buy them cheaply, commandeer abandoned ones, or whatever else. This might be their triumphant return, but it doesnt have to be fancy. After all Masazumi pointed at her sign frame, but this was not directed at Hashiba. She spoke with the knowledge that Mouri Terumoto was watching. Mouris fighting force is the Murakami Navy, the greatest delinquent naval force in the Warring States period. Procuring a ride home on-site is just how they do things. What matters to them is that their commander is safe and that they return successful. Isnt that right? What can I say!? When youre right, youre right! Terumoto sprang up from her bench. She was honestly not fond of having people set everything up for her in advance, but that was only for her herself. She felt differently when they did it for others. When her subordinates - the people who propped up someone as useless and powerless as herself - were kindly taken care of, she had only one thing to say. Glad you understand. Thats what really matters, to me at least. She snapped her right fingers. Hey, contact Musashis Asama Shrine Representative. Have her cancel Mouris primary shrine setting in Kantou! Also, contact Mouri-02 at Mouris Suga Shrine. Have her work with the Asama Shrine Representative on that task and then have her reroute our divine protections through the Dosojin and their related shrines and temples along the route back. What do you mean, princess? Were headed home. Isnt that obvious!? Terumoto opened a signe cadre. No, she opened several at once. The displayed images showed her subordinates who were on the beach or in the forest after losing their transport ships and warships. They all looked up at her, but ----- She answered their silent, puzzled gazes with a toothy grin. Were headed home, Murakami! She laughed. Musashi says theyre giving us some transport ships thanks to your presence. Hard to say no to that. Terumoto-sama. Murakami Motoyoshi bowed his head at the center of the group where he had been viewing Kantou sea charts and air charts. He looked a lot more tanned than when he had left Mouri. We left as Mouri warriors, we will be returning as pirates, and we will arrive home as students accompanying our princess on her triumphant return. It is hard to keep track of who we are even serving anymore. Dont fret over it. Im just the Student Council President. She crossed her arms. Again, were headed home! Get ready on the double. Not one of you had better be late! Testament, the all replied. More cries of testament, testament, testament followed. Testament. We are the Murakami Navy and we are many!! AK listened to it all while kneeling on the Azuchis deck. What sounded like cheers arrived from far to the west, and The sound of aerial ships starting up. The Pension Versailles was ascending. And the remnants of the fleet were following. Hey. Mouri Terumoto sent a divine transmission to Takenaka. Once were home, stop by anytime and we can do the reconciliation for Bitchu Takamatsu Castle or whatever else you want. But were throwing a party first. Show up in time and you can join us. Takenaka sighed quietly in response. Or AK thought she did. But he kept his head bowed. Well done! When the meeting began, he had honestly suspected Musashi had betrayed them. He had thought their Vice President had lied to him at the Udon Kingdom, setting him up. But what he saw now was so beneficial for him he felt a chill in the pit of his stomach. They would not be doing Bitchu Takamatsu Castles reconciliation in Kantou, but Terumoto had made it clear they would do it eventually. So until they did do it, he would still have real authority while here on the Azuchi. Also Hey, Hashiba. Our priest is there, isnt he? AK bowed even deeper. That reconciliation is his history recreation, so go to him for anything related to it. Testament, said AK, fully prostrating himself this time. The period of time until the reconciliation would be the last time he could work for Mouri. He would be fully on Hashibas side afterwards, but he now had permission to do so. Terumoto understood his situation and how he felt about it. Please do! The rest was up to him. Meanwhile, Takenaka brushed up her hair. Testament. That settles it then. She inhaled and then addressed Musashi. The Musashi will be moving from there, wont it? She is downright obsessed with their pride, said the Reine des Garous, licking the ice from her ceramic glass. The Mouri fleet was ascending far to the east. Terumoto had said they would accept and join with the Udon Kingdom transport fleet supplied by Musashi. They would ascend and then reorganize in a region and over a wide enough area for them to land. Then they would be the Murakami Navy. Their trip back to Hexagone Fran?aise begins tonight. But she had a thought about this. The Mouri fleet would be taking a southern route through the Far East to reach Hexagone Fran?aise, but Mouri will also want to avoid any appearance of Musashi keeping an eye on them as they leave. That is why Takenaka concluded the Musashi will be moving from there. Testament. If Musashi clears the way for Mouri, Hashiba will demand the same treatment. If they do return to that spot to keep an eye on Hashiba, their hostility will be hard to deny, said the fox. So what do you have to say about that, Musashi Vice President? Masazumi nodded. She spoke with her right hand still raised. All hands, listen up. She provided instructions. The Musashi will now be moving east. We will join with the Mouri fleet. Katou Yoshiaki raised her eyebrows. Is it happening!? They hurried westward on their brooms and she opened a telescope spell to check on the situation. She used a wide-angle setting to get a view of Satomi as well, but Listen, Hashiba and Takenaka, continued the Musashi Vice President. The Musashi will now join with the Mouri fleet. That way we can ensure Kantous defenses are complete after seeing Mouri off. Wait, said Angie. Are they planning to fight us? Then it could happen right away, replied Yoshiaki, seeing Takenaka raise her right hand in the Magie Figur. Would they do this or avoid it? In the meantime, the Musashi Vice Chancellors voice reached them. Once the Musashi has visited and greeted the Kantou nations, we will temporarily join the Ariake for repairs and supplies. Once those are complete, we will travel to our usual position in Kantou and eliminate anyone there we deem to be an enemy. So The repairs will be complete on August 10. The Musashi will enter the Ariake on that day and then make our next move. If the Azuchi has not left by then, you will have made all of Kantou your enemy, Hashiba. Musashi is providing a compromise, but the condescension hasnt changed. Unno viewed the southeastern sky from the shimmering heat of the sunny rooftop. She listened to Mochizukis analysis while the automaton moved a planter of sprouts into the shade. Not a bad choice. Musashi must be worn down after fighting several battles in a row, so after quickly dealing with the Kantou nations, they will join the Ariake. If they emerge to protect Kantou afterwards, Kantou and the other nations can hardly say they ran away. Also, continued Mochizuki. The Musashi will effectively not exist in the sky while inside the Ariake. That means the Azuchi can ignore their presence, making it much easier to move around. How is Hashiba responding to this? Repairing the Azuchi and returning home was their original plan. Musashi has simply applied additional meaning to that. Hashiba will want to complete their repairs before the 10th, resupply in Kantou if possible, and return home at a nice leisurely pace. That way they can make it look like the Azuchi took its time resupplying yet the Musashi was unable to attack them. Those higher ups love their silly performances, dont they!? I await your next performance on the stage, Unno-sama. She had to bring that up, didnt she? Unno smiled bitterly. Maybe Ill be back on the stage by the end of summer or during the first autumn festival. Unno sighed and turned her gaze back to the southeast. She could see the Musashi and the Azuchi there. Theyre starting on their next moves, are they? But But what? Unno nodded and let her shoulders slump. Most of the damage the Musashi needs to repair came from that final exam, didnt it? Takenaka checked a few lernen figurs and then sighed. Pushing us too hard here would be a bad idea. The possibilities displayed by Three Thousand Worlds were beginning to show a lot more conflicts and battles. Battle was looking like the most likely option and even the methods of avoiding that could be entirely overturned by external factors. So Testament. Then lets say we both have our problems and we are both working to resolve them. She changed the direction of those possibilities. She tilted the future toward a plan where they hurried the Azuchis repairs, giving them more time to work with in Kantou. She swapped out several of the lernen figurs arranged in multiple rows to look further and further ahead, but she could not lose herself in that at the moment. She had something else to do now. This concludes our meeting, Musashi. If you need anything else, our divine transmissions are always open. With that, she closed the lernen figur. The meeting was over. Good. Masazumi sighed after closing her own sign frame. Everyone else also sighed and ordered drinks at Ohiroshikis food stand. The arms brought her a bamboo bottle from there. Very thoughtful of them. She took the bottle and gave the arms a nod of thanks, so they made an oh, it was nothing gesture before leaving. Am I imagining it, or am I learning to communicate with them? This had to be unprecedented in all of human history, but she figured it was fine since they were harmless enough. She saw Asama helping armless Horizon by giving her a bamboo bottle on a neck strap and sticking a reed straw in it. Horizon caught the straw in her mouth and took a few tentative sips. Perhaps I should install some sub-arms. That feels like missing the point to me, but I could attach an autonomous movable latch on your neck hard points. You know, like the arms that automatically remove sabers or ammo from a backpack in mecha anime. Couldnt you use one of those to remove things from the space behind you? Smoking Girl: We use a lot of those, so why not try it out with one of our older ones? I could fix one up and bring it by tonight. How about a sword or a hammer? Wh-whats with the contemplative look in my direction as soon as someone mentions weapons!? asked the idiot. Nothing out of the ordinary there. But there was movement in the sky. The Musashi was beginning to head east, with the transport fleet out ahead of them. The invisible spell field covering the ship caused enough movement in the humid summer air to form foggy clouds. The Date Vice Chancellor asked a question while they watched those clouds. Did we win those negotiations just now? We have the advantage for now, but Hashiba can gain the advantage if they take the right attitude when they leave. Whoever acts last leaves the strongest impression, so are you sure we arent in trouble there? Well be fine. Really? asked the others, so Masazumi nodded. We will be returning to Kansai later, so we will be acting last. Hashiba can strut on back to their base if they want, but well overturn everything afterwards. Movement filled the others. Um. Balfette raised her hand. We have to visit the Kantou nations and then go to Ariake, right? Will we really be able to return to Kansai? Yes, we can. But we are going to pretty busy from here on out, so bear with it. With the Musashis repairs and building a new relationship with the Kantou nations, right? It starts with that, yes, agreed Masazumi. She walked forward to join the others and pointed to the northeast. Mito was in that direction and the Ariake would be floating in the sky there. If we held any serious international negotiations, wed get in trouble for violating summer break. So well just do Musashis usual thing: use trade and business to show off the Musashis value to the Kantou nations. We have to do that before and after our repairs, so our schedule is going to be fairly packed. I had a feeling, grumbled the others, shoulders drooping, but the idiot sister shrugged. But we have some extra time today, dont we? Because today is all about handing off the transport ships and traveling to the Ariake. So Lets get back home for the first time in forever and get some rest. We all have a lot to do there, dont we? That evening, after learning of the Musashis plans, the Ariake announced its summer event schedule. The event held within the Ariake itself was a history recreation of the Far Easts printing technology. Managed under the provisional rule, the Printing of Unique Stories for Sale to You event was scheduled to begin on August 15. This summer version was known for short as the Hot PUSSY event and Naruze and the other participations were fired up about it, so that settled most of Musashis summer plans right there. Volume 8B, 35: Elites Heading West Volume 8B, Chapter 35: Elites Heading West The sun sets It descends into the scarlet Yet the coming night will not cover it as a lid Point Allocation (A Connected Sky) So the Mouri fleet will be returning here? asked Kasuya. I am near Sanuki, so do you need me to do any recon? No, replied Takenaka via divine transmission. All of that can wait until we do Bitchu Takamatsu Castles reconciliation with them, so you focus on your training camp. If you say so, said Kasuya below the evening sky. She was above the Mediterranean Sea on her way to western K.P.A. Italia. There were coasts to the north and south. The one stretching east to west on her left was Shikokus northern coast and the one on her right was K.P.A. Italias southern coast. As night fell, lights began to turn on across both coasts. The Mediterranean had a lot of islands. Her ship was flying straight toward the setting sun, but in the shadows cast by the suns light, she could see a series of lights to the left and right and below. They seemed to continue on forever. Theyre beautiful. She was from M.H.R.R. and until recently had been in a snowy region under Shibatas command, so this was nearly her first time seeing the south Mediterranean and the surrounding scenery. She viewed the sunset reflecting and scattering off the water, the wake of ships sailing in the ocean, the lights of the coastal cities sitting at low altitudes, the many trees, and everything else. ---- She had never seen so much of this and it was changing as time passed. She could tell the view would be so different between morning, noon, and night. The changes surprised her, but she knew there were people who had seen it all so often they barely noticed anymore. And she knew the same would likely happen to her if she stayed here long enough. She could only think of one word for it. A luxury. What else could you call it when you knew something held great value but took it for granted? She inhaled. The smell of the sea reminded her of seafood, but that may have been her food-focused lupine instincts at work. However Is the damage from the fight against K.P.A. Italia still evident? asked Takenaka. Testament. I can see it in a few places. She sent her gaze out to where a few artificial shapes had fallen to the coast. Those were the ships sunk during that battle. Most were the small ships of the Murakami Navy, but her ship passed above some that were large enough to mistake for a small island. Those were the ironclad ships Kuki had used. Eight of them had fallen, but that sacrifice had allowed them to take Aki. And even if they had still possessed that greater fighting force We could not have changed the Keichou Campaigns outcome. Kasuya had fought on that battlefield, so she knew how absurd it had been. She also saw something else on the route that seemingly broke its way between the two coasts. Aki. Kasuya saw a boxy shape split into three pieces backlit by the sun. There were actually five pieces, but two of them were not visible from this angle. Each block had secured their suspension bridges and large ship frames to prevent further collapse. It had originally been an enormous floating island. The city on top was Aki, although it was also considered Rome, and it had been the center of the Testament Union. It still was. Hashiba owns it now. A portion of the fallen and split Aki had survived. Since it had split, some of the blocks had shielded the others from the destructive crash. The blast had still swept across the city, but the underground facility providing the floating islands power still functioned. So they had kept the surviving pieces intact and worked on repairs. They had also added in reinforcing parts, so Aki was on the road to recovery as a city split into five pieces. Each block had had its own role and the inland Block 2 had handled diplomacy and tourism, so it was being remade with help from nearby residents. Reopening during summer break did not sound like much, but on the way here, Kasuya had heard that was their goal. A bridge acting as a land route to Aki was being hyped up as the citys new selling point and it would be opened as a central destination for Tsirhc Catholics. The nearby nations were watching the changes with either caution or cooperation. Now, then. Kasuya opened a lernen figur. Their ship already had a course set for Aki, so it had begun communications with the city. She occasionally saw course guidance lernen figurs appear in the air between them and Aki. They would arrive at the city under repair if they followed those, but Nari Nari Nari: Kasuya-sama, are you here to support us? Kasuya pressed her lips together at the unexpected divine transmission message. Black Wolf: Support? Im here for the training camp. Nari Nari Nari: That is another way to put it. Regardless, thank you for joining us. The Mitsunari forces, Shima Sakon, Onitakemaru, and more are awaiting your arrival in Aki. Mitsunari bowed on the lernen figur. Nari Nari Nari: This is a fairly troublesome issue, so it will likely require your assistance. Thank you again. If you say so, she replied, just like with Takenaka. Then the lernen figur vanished and she tilted her head. This is fine with me since I am here to test my strength regardless. She stretched and took a deep breath. I wonder what the other training camp groups are up to. This is more trouble than I was expecting, thought Kiyomasa. She had left the meeting in Takenakas hands and arrived in Sanada today, but See, I dont really care what our folks at the top decided. Did you honestly think wed just let you in? Did you really? Hm, did you? Especially after our rich kid went and allied himself with Musashi, got some porn made about him, and took a beating before limping back home. The three Terrestrial Dragons in front of her would not shut up. They had stopped her before she entered Sanada. This was the border between Sanada and old Takeda. There was a large landport there because this functioned as a road between the two kingdoms and as a land route for trade when necessary. It was inconvenient, but Sanada was not going to let other nations enter their land via air. Sekigahara showed a connection between Sanada and Hashiba, but they had a reason for ignoring that to stop her here. We have our own reputation to think about. Now, were not asking for as much as you did in your meeting with Musashi. But, cut in Kiyomasa. Hashiba-sama and the others have already dealt with all of that. That is why we are here in the first place. She was wearing her summer uniform as formal wear. A transport ship and a mechanical dragon sat around 50m behind her. She had asked that none of the others show themselves. If the Terrestrial Dragons insisted on a fight, they could cause serious damage to a human. But Nabe3: Kiyomasa-senpai, Ill come running if anything happens, so take care of this. Asano: Nabeee-san, youre too hot-blooooded. She appreciated it, but it was true. This was a national border. They were from a large nation, but they were here to receive Sanadas help. If anything, they should have been bowing to Sanada. Of course, from a national hierarchy perspective We should stand tall and demand their assistance. Calm down, she told herself. She had made a terrible mistake the other day. Thoughts raced through her mind whenever she wondered what Fukushima was doing at the moment, so she had to avoid that distraction. Calming herself came first. She knew perfectly well why these Terrestrial Dragons had made an appearance here. Besides, weve got our Ten Braves. I thought as much, thought Kiyomasa. The inherited names of the Ten Spears were originally meant for the current Sanada Ten Braves. They had been set to become the Ten Spears later on, but Kiyomasas group had defeated them in duels and taken the names for themselves. You could even say they had overthrown those ten. After leaving P.A. Oda, they had arrived here in Sanada and taken over for the old Ten Braves. The Celestial Dragons of the old Ten Braves and these Terrestrial Dragons must have accepted them. In that case, she thought. I will not apologize, she said. Because an apology would be an insult to our opponents in those duels. It would bring into question why we did it at all. Then what will you do? Testament. Smiling, Kiyomasa opened a lernen figur. Our representative, Hashiba, will once more speak with your representative, Nobuyuki-sama, and have you let us through. H-hey, no fair! Our rich kidll give in right away if you do that! All the better for us. As soon as the words were out of her mouth, someone burst from the nearby forest. He was a large man and he kicked at the ground as he cursed. Goddamn that instructor! I go all the way there to get my mechanical horse license, but he decides Im not cut out for it during the section where you draw out the starting symbol a bunch of times!? Dont decide who I am based on a silly symbol! Does he think a simple symbolic representation is all you need to describe someone!? The large man stopped shouting when he noticed her. He gasped, his eyes widened, and he ran over. Whats this busty blonde doing here!? He described her using a simple symbolic representation, so she knocked him to the ground with Caledfwlchs hilt. After a solid impact, he rolled for a bit and stopped moving. What was that about? Then the Terrestrial Dragons took defensive stances. Hey! He deserved that, but what the hell are you doing!? Thats right! He definitely deserved that, but do you have any idea what youve done!? Yeah, he deserved that and more, but there are some things you really shouldnt do, even if its probably for the best you did it! I will take that to mean I did the right thing. She heard a comment of what a rude lard-ass from the mechanical dragon behind her. Nabeshima-san, that is being rude too. Anyway, the Terrestrial Dragons skillfully crossed their front legs. Listen up, you! Testament. What is it? He deserved that, but we cant let anyone in Sanada after they kick our Chancellors ass! Eh? Kiyomasa looked over at the person she had hit. Your Chancellor? Correct. She looked back at the dragons. I had heard Sanada had fallen on hard times, but I didnt know it was that bad. The polite thing to do is pretend not to notice! The dragons recrossed their front legs. Anyway, he deserved that, but we cannot allow you in Sanada! I am here on official business, so the opinion of three random citizens isnt really relevant. We have a private reason to refuse that official business. The dragons looked straight at her. Any enemy of the Ten Braves is an enemy of Sanada. Fair enough, thought Kiyomasa. Her group had taken the position meant for those ten and Sanada would be aware of it. And We defeated some of them at the Siege of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. Celestial Dragon Katou Danzou and the more literature-focused Miyoshi Nyuudou had both challenged Fukushima and been defeated, but Kiyomasa had played a role in both. She brought a hand to her throat because she had nearly been decapitated in one of Katou Danzous illusions. Sanada had been an enemy and they still were. The Terrestrial Dragons must have realized what she was thinking Then again, you werent all that prominent an enemy. Were they saying she was not a threat? She blossomed with hope of reconciling their differences, but then the dragons throaty voice continued. Id say our real enemy would be that Fukushima girl. Nabeshima rested her head in her hands inside Unambitiouss cockpit. Her current mood was boredom. She had descended from the transport ship in combat readiness mode, but she couldnt start a fight with the Terrestrial Dragons without Kiyomasas authorization. Asano had been rocking in the back seat saying so sleeeepy, but she had since fully reclined her seat for a nap. Nabeshima didnt want to wake her, so she could not say anything to her or put on some music with a New World beat. Man, this is boring. But then she heard something. Oh? She looked up and saw a sudden light from dead ahead. A spear of light had launched from Kiyomasas hand, extended several hundred meters in an instant, and blasted one of the Terrestrial Dragons into the sky. The Terrestrial Dragons made a swift decision. The enemys weapon was divine-class. Sasuke and Saizous investigations were enough to know the sword of light could extend to a maximum of around 3km. And just now Dont underestimate us! Sign frames appeared around the sword of light that had extended into the sky and shattered. Those spells converted the sharp slash into a blunt impact. She had blunted her attack. The dragons took action the instant they realized that. The center of the three had been blasted skyward. The one on the right fell back to assist their airborne friend. The one on the left swung his right foreleg at their opponent, as if pouncing on her. How dare you! It only took an instant. Dragons were a combat species. They tended to lie around a lot, which made them look lazy, but they would strike the instant they deemed someone an enemy and their battles rarely took long. The strong had to project confidence. And that confidence had to be backed up by the ability to instantly crush an enemy when they put their mind to it. Everything changed when that switch was thrown. However Oh. Something landed behind the enemy as his right hand swung down toward her. The large black and white case resembled a coffin. The impact with the ground caused it to burst open, releasing what lay inside: armor. The heavy white armor flew out and fit itself to its master. It automatically connected to the hard point parts to attach to her shoulders, chest, head, back, and hips. ----- The dragon threw his strength at her. When Nabeshima heard the rumbling, she kicked one of the piloting foot pedals to start up her mechanical dragon. The legs were in mountain mode even though she was back at the landport, but these settings gave her more torque from the get-go. From there, she only had to forcibly throw it forward. Kiyomasa-senpai! Hmmm, whaaat, whaaat? She wished she could just tell Asano to stay asleep. But My lady! called the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji. That sound wasnt what you think it was! Hearing that, she looked down by her hands instead of out ahead. The lernen figur there showed Kiyomasa through the mechanical dragons sight devices. The image was based more on heat and ether readings than visual light, but it showed Kiyomasa still in one piece. No, not just in one piece: Unharmed! The Terrestrial Dragons attack had gouged into the ground to her left. It had missed her entirely. So Was it only a threat, my lady!? What? thought the Terrestrial Dragon who had made the attack. I should have hit her just now. But he had not. His right foreleg had dug into and smashed the ground to her right. Assuming she had dodged, he immediately made a second attack. His large frame and great strength gave the attack even more speed than force. It was going to hit. His attack flew toward her white and black armor with the velocity of a high-speed artillery shell. It hit. And in that moment, he saw what had happened. She did not move. But his claws and arm were Redirected! The autonomous movement of her shoulder armor caught his claws from below. He thought he would crush or shatter the armor. But instead ------ She did not budge. Only her hair fluttered. Him, on the other hand Kh. His attacking hand dropped to her right. And unlike before, it slid past her as it did. That threw him off balance. He pitched forward, his jaw moving past her on the right. He could not stop it. Then he saw her directing a single sickle spear his way. Finish this, Caledfwlch! The extending light was launched as a blunt impact. The staggering dragon was going to take the blow to the jaw, but he made a different move just beforehand. His right foreleg had slid forward and gouged into the ground, so he slammed the elbow into the ground, creating a gap between his face and elbow. His opponents light was going to hit him, but he gave a shout. Do it! Someone responded. Behind him, one of the others had fallen back to help the one attacked earlier. He would be leaning against his friend and crouching low to help prop the other one up. So Ohhhh! With his head lowered, he would be able to see the enemy through the gap between this ones face and elbow. The rest was simple. This one would take the attack, but the gap he created would let through A dragon cannon! The one behind him roared. A dragon cannon, a dragons greatest attack, crashed into their opponent. Asano saw three movements in her bleary vision so soon after waking. Dragons? No, Kiyomasa was with them too. The first movement was Kiyomasas Caledfwlch landing an uppercut on a dragon as he collapsed forward. He leaned back so hard it looked like his neck joint had been messed up. Wowww, said Asano. Thaaats gotta hurt. Ive never felt it myselllf, but its just goootta. But whaaats happening? I dont geeet it. Then came the second movement. A dragon crouched low in the distance launched a dragon cannon while supporting another dragon. Ohhh. Nabeshimas mechanical dragon could launch a dragon cannon too, but its was artificial while this was a natural one. Asano felt like this one looked weaker, but it also looked like there was more of a trick to it than with Nabeshimas. Howww straaange. It scored a direct hit. But Asano had a thought as she watched that exploding light. Waaait a seeec. Doesssnt Kiyooomasa-senpai have another offf those spearrrs? The dragon cannon split apart and exploded. Kiyomasa had drawn the other Caledfwlch and pierced the beam. The light immediately scattered and the two Terrestrial Dragons were blown away. The one who attacked with his claws and the one who attacked with a dragon cannon had both been hit in the jaw. The claws one bent backwards and the dragon cannon one had his gaping lower jaw struck from head on. The former collapsed backwards and the latter curled up into a ball, starting with his jaw. They were removed from the road and the surrounding trees collapsed. The trees easily split and the summer leaves rustled heavily. But the dragons were not down yet. The first to take a hit from Caledfwlch got up after losing the support of the dragon cannon one. Not bad! He swung his full body forward to leap at the enemy. But something flew in from the distance and stabbed into his forehead: a fan. Oh, he said, bending backward and coming to a stop to view the fan. And Thats enough, you three. I do appreciate the concern, though. Two people emerged from the forest - both women. The dragons recognized them. Unno and Mochizuki! Volume 8B, 36: Chooser at the Rendezvous Point Volume 8B, Chapter 36: Chooser at the Rendezvous Point You made her cry You made her cry You made her cry Point Allocation (Dont Get Carried Away!) I cant believe them, thought Unno as she waved her right hand dismissively. When they decide someone is one of theirs, they do not half-ass it. Maybe that came with being a minority species. Or maybe they saw the dragons as the guardians of everyone who lived in Sanada. She appreciated it either way. But You know. Yeah? You got a problem with this!? You were planning to kick her out since she and her group are why we came to Sanada, right? And Once you kicked her out, you thought it would be easier to say were their equals here in Sanada, right? The three Terrestrial Dragons grew defensive. N-no! W-we werent doing this for you or anything! Y-yeah! Dragons are a combat race, so we get aggressive! Thats all! Dont get such a big head, young lady! Do that again and were not defending you next time! Got that, babe!? Mochizuki slowly turned toward Unno. Why the effeminate pitch to the voice? Hes so busy trying to hide his embarrassment I think he went crazy. It was embarrassing for Unno as well. They must think that stuff in our past still bothers us. There was truth to that, but only some at this point. They had gotten a lot better about it since the Siege of Odawara. But And you. Now, I know we attacked you here, but Unno addressed Katou Kiyomasa. That is some heavy-duty equipment. She had only had Caledfwlch when they had fought in the past. Saizou had been her opponent, but it had been more of a group battle than a series of individual duels, so there had been no clear divisions between who fought who. Still, Sasuke and Saizou had been separated out by this girl and Fukushima to buy some time. Caledfwlch had not fired any glowing attacks back then, so she may have been holding back. No, shes probably grown stronger since then. Her equipment was different too, so she would have been less experienced back then. But, thought Unno as she took a breath and stepped toward Kiyomasa. Instead of approaching, it was more like stepping in for a better view. 5 meters was beyond arms reach, but within another step of it. She crossed her arms and viewed the girl from that distance. You Hearing her voice, Kiyomasa turned her way. There was caution in her eyes and she was prepared to move at any moment. But Unno spoke her thoughts about the girl she saw here. You werent this irritable before, were you? Kiyomasa realized something from Unnos question. What had she just done? She would have died if she had not reacted and she had been kind enough to cast a blunt impact conversion spell on Caledfwlch. She could explain her actions, but she had been the first to strike. Their words had so infuriated her that she had launched an attack with Caledfwlch. But thinking back What was it they said? The Terrestrial Dragons had refused to acknowledge her as a threat. And then They said their real enemy would be Fukushima. Fukushima. Someone who wasnt here. A terrible person. A liar. A liar who tried to deny it. But once they even jokingly referred to her as an enemy ---- Why did that make me so angry? thought Kiyomasa. I said what I wanted to say, I cried, and I ran away, but Ugh. Now Im doing this. Unno saw Kiyomasa stick Caledfwlch in the ground and cover her face with her hands. Eh? Unno was unsure how her question had led to this, but Eh? Hey, wait. Just as she reached out, the trio of dragons shouted in unison and the collapsed herbivore got up and joined them. You made her cry!! Unno realized the Terrestrial Dragons were pointing and protesting her actions. Hey, Unno! Why the helld you make her cry!? Wow, thats messed up! Like, really messed up! You only had to approach her to make her cry! I mean, some delinquent girl in a track suit suddenly stepped out of the forest. That would make anyone cry. Y-you were having a big kaiju battle!! shouted Unno. Ehh? Were not kaiju. Were Terrestrial Dragons. Damn them, she thought, but then the herbivore ran over, also pointing at her. Hey! Is that any way to treat a guest sent by Hashiba-sama!? I am so very sorry about this. Maybe its because she doesnt have her makeup on, but our ninj- I, uh, mean, our somewhat gawdy girl is saying some things she doesnt mean. Just leave this to me and I assure you I will make sure she never again- Mochizuki swiftly threw a sign frame that stabbed into his forehead. This is your work quota for the day. It appears you have yet to complete it, so please rectify that. R-really!? Youre using your own Chancellor as a gofer!? No. Everyone is eager to see you demonstrate your skills and I do not wish to disappoint them. Ive never seen Mochizuki make such a big fake smile before, thought Unno, but the herbivore seemed to get the message. Oh!? He spun around once. Then maybe I should go help out my subordinates! Hey, you! Treat our guests with respect! Got that!? Tes, tes. Just get going. Will do, he said before running off with surprising speed. He always had a surprising level of skill, but his usual behavior did more than enough to keep it surprising. But the real problem was still here. Weeping Kiyomasa had reached the part where she wiped away the tears. She should be able to hear me at least, decided Unno. So, um, how about you come with me? She pointed her thumb up toward the Sanada city and Sanada Academy. We can grab some tea. Unno-sama, are you hitting on her? asked Mochizuki. Mitotsudaira had thought they would start with some tea, but she was immediately proven wrong. The Main Blue Thunder was her kings home. She was living there too and had brought her things there, but The place really has changed. The space given to them for rooms had originally been her king and Kimis rooms, just with added curtain partitions. If anything, they had Kimi to thank for opening the place up to give them space, but They removed the wall to the adjacent unopened room. Asama stepped into a large space kept separate with a curtain divider. The entire space had tatami mats elevated by wooden boards. Curtains hanging from the ceiling created rooms of about 5 square meters. Each of those counted as one of their rooms and there was another curtain dividing them down the center. That gives us some privacy if the curtain to the hallway is open, doesnt it? That would be for when they were changing or trying to focus on studying. Which would mean they generally left the hallway-side curtain open, letting anyone in and creating something like a garden in front of the rear partition. Oh, said Asama. In the back, there were no boards elevating the tatami mats, creating a lower space, but the floor there was made to be removed. There were also hooks for hanging shelves above there. I could put a dresser on the sideno, the side would be for underwear and everyday items. The dresser could be attached to the hanger from the ceiling and hold my uniform and everyday clothing. Heh heh. Redecorating the place in your heads already, you two? Kimi placed her elbow on Mitotsudairas shoulder from behind and, irritatingly enough, guessed exactly what Mitotsudaira was thinking. She brushed off Kimis arm and sighed. She knew what she had to ask the girl. Did mother set this up? Kimi immediately opened a sign frame and sent a divine transmission to the Blue Thunder. Mom! Mitotsudaira just called you mother! Good, good. I like the sound of that. Now! Kimi turned the sign frame toward Asama. You too! Eh? Eh!? Oh, um, well. Asama bowed toward the sign frame. Th-thank you for having us. Ha ha ha. That works too! Ive just got to tell Asama-kun that Tomo-chan is mine now! And last but not least! Horizon, youre up! Owner, do you need my help tonight preparing for tomorrow morning? Horizon did not miss a beat. I-impressive, Horizon! Heh. Horizon raised both thumbs. Composure and always having a plan is how Super Horizon does things. Super Horizon? I only need two more Logismoi Oplo before I am Perfect Horizon, so that title seems apt. Also, Owner, I can always send just my arms to assist tonight. Hmm, last time you did that, the arms started kneading dough and chopping firewood without turning on the lights. Someone saw it while out on a walk and fainted. Judge. I should have them turn the lights on, then. Could you do that please? Wont that just make the horror easier to see? But Tell me if theres anything you dont like. I wouldnt have a caf in the surface city if I was hurting financially, after all. Also I feel like celebrating this momentous occasion. If you want a second floor, we can have one built. N-no, we dont need that much. Oh, youll want more eventually. I used to think we could get by with an even smaller place. When people first move in, they tend to restrain themselves more than average, so youll eventually want to cut loose and relax. Was that how it worked? Still Youll see that play out in our future interactions, continued her kings mother. By interactions, do you mean like conversations? Yes, said the woman. There are people you feel comfortable telling anything you want and then there are people you feel comfortable telling even the things that dont need to be said. The former requires a balance between the two sides, but the latter only requires the listener to put up with it. This is the same. When you get past your restraint, will you become the former or the latter? Its wrong to find you cant say anything to someone, but its also wrong to force them to listen to things they dont want to hear, right? You need a balance between what you want to say and what you dont want the other person to have to listen to. And this applies to more than just conversations. Theres also the distance you put between each other. So keep all this in mind. Oh. Asama looked up in response. So whats necessary and what doesnt need to be said are different things. You like your nitpicky details, dont you, Tomo-chan? Well, you could say thats my job. That cant be easy, said the woman and Mitotsudaira felt much the same. We are not going to make things easy for Asama-sama, are we? said Horizon, arms crossed. Yeah, well, Im prepared for that. Sort of. Judge. Horizon nodded and raised her right hand. Then let us allot rooms via rock-paper-scissors. When Horizon suddenly suggested they choose the rooms with rock-paper-scissors, Asama responded with confusion. Okay! responded Kimi on reflex. Everyone start with pa- rock! Freeze! Playing paper based on that initial syllable had been a mistake. Kimi. Mitotsudaira glared at her. Switching from paper to rock means the people who react to the second part lose. Mitotsudaira had played rock. So had Kimi. That meant Asamas paper beat both of them, but Then this was my victory. Horizon had played scissors, but her claim to victory was more of a because she says so thing than anything. This gave Horizon the closest room to Tooris. From there, it was Asama, Mitotsudaira, and Kimi. We can go with this for the first week, said Horizon. From there, we can periodically change rooms based on a rotation or more rock-paper-scissors. Why? asked Mitotsudaira. Judge. Because it means I dont have to clean up my- because it will keep things fresh and help air out the place. Asama was only finding more things to add to her to-do list. From there, they continued to work out their relative roles in this new household as they moved their luggage to the appropriate rooms and shut the dividing curtains. Ohh. Now it really felt like she was starting a new life. Asama checked the state of the partitions on a sign frame. The sign frame allowed residents to check on the Main Blue Thunders generic divine protections and it already had each of their rooms registered. Any divine protections set to open mode could be checked through that sign frame. The fact that an estimated monthly ether usage was set to visible showed the Aoi family knew what kind of life they lived. It was unusual for Asama to see household settings like this. When she was doing Asama Shrine work, the system would be fully unlocked for her, so Wait. Cant I use my authority to do that here too? But she had a feeling the Aoi family would politely decline an offer to give them unlimited use of a public service like that. Was that part of the restraint thing from before? Still, it would probably be best to discuss it with them eventually. Hmm, groaned Asama. There was a lot to think about concerning the sign frame in front of her, but she knew she was only pretending to think. It was her way to forcibly calm herself regarding the current situation. The side curtain leading to Horizons room was waving in the shape of an arm for some reason or other. Hopefully that wasnt too much of a cause for concern. The arm shape in the curtain would occasionally crawl or hop up nearly to the ceiling, so it may have been part of Horizons dream redecoration. Oh, theyre using the noise blocking. The sign frame showed that no one outside their rooms would be able to hear what was happening within. She had supplied and set up that spell, so she appreciated that it had come in handy. But Now, then. Still in her summer uniform and without unloading her luggage from the wicker basket cart, she sat down on the tatami mats. Wow. Now she could think of the Asama Shrine as her childhood home. It was no longer her current home. The tatami mats here were so new. She recalled that the ones in her Asama Shrine room dated back to her fathers generation. Thinking that they might be even older made her feel oddly homesick. She decided to pull out her pajamas, but after being called defenseless so many times, she had made sure to bring underwear from the Asama Shrine this time. And a spare uniform. Oh, she realized. Its summer break. She had completely forgotten with all her official duties and a life that seemed to be a constant back and forth between Suzus bathhouse and the Student Council rec room with the occasional stop by the Asama Shrine. She had her shrine maiden uniform for her Shinto work, but she had casual clothing as well. She had even packed a yukata even though she probably didnt need it. Huh. I was more serious about this than I thought. She sighed and walked on her knees toward the futon folded up near the window. Okay. She unfolded it and then flopped down on top of it. She looked to the ceiling above, realizing she would see that every morning from now on. When they had stayed here the other day, everyone had been sleeping wherever and they were all packed in close together, so it had felt like their usual sleepovers - something just for fun. But now Yes. It suddenly hit her that this was her home now. She had not truly left the Asama Shrine to come here. She could return there any time she wanted. Her father had said so and she felt that way too. So this didnt replace her old home - it was an additional home. ------ Kind of amazing that just lying here on the futon made me realize all that. But, she thought. Im not just visiting here. I am here. No, I should say I am here too. Thats right. She reached both hands toward the ceiling. Her fingers clutched at the air, like she was trying to grasp the light from the illumination spell. But she wanted to remember every thought she had had today. She was the Asama Shrines heir. She was Musashis Shinto #2 and its top representative after her father. But now she had a home other than the Asama Shrine. Oh. I can relax more, cant I? she realized. So she breathed in, relaxed her chest, and let the tension drain from her body. What do I do now? We need dinner. Maybe I should make it. But if hes going to do it, I can leave Horizon in charge there. So maybe a bath? Purification is my job. Cleaning and water heating are common spells, so Okay. She took a breath. Theres a lot to do, isnt there? A smile found its way to her lips and she held a hand to her cheek, as if touching her own emotion. Theres so much I can do. And then Lying on the futon, her clothing disheveled, Asama said, Theres so much I can do for you. Hearing a voice, she gasped and sat up. She spotted Naruze and Naitos faces through the hallway curtain. Mitotsudaira tilted her head at the strange eek or ohh!? she heard from the partition next to her. She had set the partition to block all noise while she was unpacking her luggage, checking the shelf positions, and so on. But If they havent set the noise blocking, it can still reach me. Asama hadnt set hers, proving herself to be as defenseless as ever. She had laid out her futon and now there were sounds of rustling clothing and quiet voices. Wh-what is she doing!? Still Got It: Nate! I just heard you referred to your kings mother as mother! To avoid confusion, you should start calling me maman like you did when you were litt- She shattered the sign frame. Who told her about that? she wondered before immediately realizing Kimi would have exchanged addresses with her mother. And she felt it was important to get closer to her kings mother anyway. Theres no escape. Still, she was starting to form some plans for the future. She had moved her rooms curtain partition pretty far back toward the window. She did not know how the others would do theirs, but she hoped they would keep the hallway-side half of their rooms mostly open so they could all come and go or gather for meetings there. That would preserve the usual sleepover atmosphere. She felt certain Asama would do the same, but even if it was only a curtain, shutting it really helped you lose yourself in thought. There were times when that was necessary, times when it was harmless, and times when it was unnecessary. Which is it now? she wondered, but when she heard a voice from the neighboring room, she deactivated the noise blocking divine protection and spoke. What are you doing here, Naruze? Did my king ask for something again? Naruze saw Mitotsudaira open the side curtain and enter Asamas room. She just walked in without a second thought. She was a little embarrassed, but she did not try to hide it. The flustered shrine maiden had not reached that level yet. She never knew what to do when she was caught off guard. But after Mitotsudairas arrival, Kimi emerged from further back and Horizon from the other side. The four partitioned rooms were connected together to create one long one. Hm. Horizon viewed Asama. I see Asama-sama already has her futon out and is ready to go. N-no, its not like that! I just felt like taking a quick nap! Oh? Mitotsudaira glared at her. Then explain all the squirming and strange voices I heard from your room. A-a change of environment makes you think about a lot of things, doesnt it!? And, umHorizon, dont do your you thief bit with the curtain! How do you not realize theyre teasing you? asked Naruze. Right? said Margot. But, Horizon, what happened to your old room? It was on Tamas second floor belowdecks, wasnt it? Horizon froze in place. After a while, she frowned and brought a hand to her chin with sweat pouring down her brow. ? She started making right-to-left gestures in midair, so Margot started sweating too and waved her hand. Well, um, you dont have to give it that much thought. You just left it as-is, I take it? Most everything I need is stored in the space behind me. Damn, thats gotta be convenient, thought Naruze, but she wasnt one to talk since her Technohexen clothes and such were stored in a coffin-shaped alternate space. For a change of subject, Horizon opened her curtain to show off what were displayed on the poles and hooks set up in front of the curtain. I have displayed everything from the Muneshige Cannon to the latest: the Pride and the Vainglory. I thought it might be nice to view my collection in smug self-satisfaction while I drift off to sleep. Thats an entire nations worth of firepower in a single room, said Naruze. Um. Asama raised her right hand and asked a question. Why are you two here? Oh, were we interrupting something? Asama suppressed her reflexive response and finally managed to say something else. This is not part of the shrine. A good answer. She means this is equivalent to her old room at the Asama Shrine. Horizon and Mitotsudaira would see it similarly. Kimi was smiling back behind them, so she may have seen herself as the landlord. But as a Technohexen, Naruze was satisfied with the response she had gotten. So Fine. Well knock next time, so set up a doorbell divine protection or something. And Neshinbara is afraid he wont finish his manuscript in time, so hes going to use the caf in here for an all-nighter. Were his assistants. Do any of you want to help? Volume 8B, 37: Creators in a Hidden Place Volume 8B, Chapter 37: Creators in a Hidden Place Please I beg you Not on the cover Point Allocation (Good Luck With That) Masazumi walked through the city at night while Tsukinowa was organizing her sign frame. She was on Musashino, on her way to the Main Blue Thunder. She could already see it across the way at this point. I really want to discuss our plans, but all they seem to care about is finishing some doujinshi. Shouldnt they be relaxing more over summer break? She thought to herself while slowly walking around in what little light remained in the night sky. The Musashi was on its way to Mito and repairing the damage done during their exam. That region north of Edo belonged to Mitotsudaira and acted as the entrance to Oushuu. The Ariake, a floating dock for the Musashi, could be found there, a location central to all the Kantou nations. Most of the repairs were complete, but the plan was to do what they could with the Kantou nations during summer break and then do the final maintenance in the Ariake. The Azuchi was working on its own repairs. And Mouri is returning from Kantou to Hexagone Fran?aise. She looked to the south. She could see the horizon as a line of lights. That was the Mouri fleet. The fleet was made of transport ships sent from Musashi and any ships still capable of flying at standard speed, but they still numbered enough to cover a decent chunk of the sky. The bigger ships like the Pension Versailles were towing the transport ships that could remain afloat under their own power. All of the ships had their lights on and would continue west throughout the night. They would be circling south of Mikawa Bay on the way, so she had heard they would be traveling over the ocean tomorrow. And then they make their triumphant return. That isnt something Musashi can do since our nation is our ship and our fighting force. They could celebrate a victory, but they could never return home and be greeted with cheers. Except I guess you could say Ariake is kind of like that. When she thought about it, Mikawa should have been like that for them. But a warm welcome from Lord Motonobu would have beena bit much. Then again, it probably is from the Roi-Soleil too. Hey, Musashi Vice PresidentHonda. A sign frame appeared without warning. It showed Terumoto and was being relayed by Asama. There was a decent back light to the image, probably because Terumoto was on that horizon of lights. Her face was enshrouded in shadow, but the lifted corners of her mouth were just barely visible. Or they seemed to be. So I am pleased to see you are in a good mood, Mouri Terumoto. And Im pleased I look that way to you. Once were back, we have to drag out the reconciliation for Bitchu Takamatsu Castle. What about you? Trying to sound us out? she wondered, but that was part of how Terumoto showed she cared. So Im about to help finish up some doujinshis at a bakery. Reading too much manga makes you stupid. Did not expect that lecture from her. Dont worry about it. I think theres one about you. Oh, a history manga? Sounds great. Judge. I guess you could call it that if you really wanted to. Ill let Naruze know she has your approval. Also, continued Masazumi. Well head there sometime around the 15th. Youve figured out a way of staying here? Yes. A very stupid one. Terumoto glared at that. Are you talking in some kind of code here? No, Im just telling the truth. Like I always do. But anyway, we do have some business with you then. Our 5th Special Duty Officer has suggested we investigate your Vice Chancellors home. Kasuya of the Hashiba Ten Spears had used a weapon that may have come from Joan of Arc. Mitotsudaira would want to know if that future enemy had any connection to her. If they knew what Loup-Garou family she came from, she would be easier to deal with. So Mitotsudaira had said she could figure something out by checking the shed at the Loup des Garouss house. And then well probably all spend the night for fun. Because the group going nuts at the Main Blue Thunder now would 100% be going with Mitotsudaira. So We have a lot to do over summer break. Same here. But Terumoto spat out a laugh. This is the busyness of building on success, not the busyness of recovering from failure. Im hoping this doesnt make us enemies. Agreed. Masazumi felt a chill at that. Terumotos words meant she saw Musashi as a possible enemy. And the casual way she said it lacked any of her former vainglory. If they wanted to wage war here, they could do it. Masazumi could sense it so plainly from Terumoto. What do I say to that? So the next time we meet, were enemies? If you tick all the right boxes for an enemy, then yes. Judge. Masazumi nodded. Then lets keep working together until it comes to that. Sure thing, said Terumoto with a raised hand. Masazumi raised her hand in response. She was walking through the city at night and only Tsukinowa would know what the gesture meant. The scattering of other people around had their own interpretation of the raised hand. Eek! Thats her go to war gesture! Oh, no! Shes starting something! She isnt declaring war on Hashiba while no ones around to stop her, is she!? How do people see me? she wondered, but once nothing came of this, they would learn they were wrong. So she continued her conversation with Terumoto. Are you leaving soon? Then get home and get some sleep. And you get out and have some fun over summer break. Terumoto knew how to hit where it hurt. But for now, they both lowered their hands and spoke in unison. See you. See you. Terumoto gave a toothy grin as the sign frame vanished. Masazumi knew she would have been as stony-faced as ever. That felt like a minor loss on her part. But she took a breath. Oh. She heard some ships horns in the distance. That would be the Mouri fleet. The transport ships and warships blasted their horns like trumpets to play a short tune. They also shined their floodlight spells around. What are you, a bike gang? She smiled bitterly, but that was not the end of it. A great noise rang from below her feet. This time, it was the Musashi. All eight ships blasted their horns to answer the call from the south. All other sounds ceased as the doors, windows, and thatch and slate roofs of the nearby buildings shook and clouds of dust flew into the air. Musashi had likely chosen to do this, so was this the way of aerial ships? Once the noise faded away, Masazumi turned away from the south. ----- She saw the lights on in the idiots house, which doubled as the Main Blue Thunder. Ive been coming here at night a lot recently, she noted. Hey, Im here. What are you doing? She opened the door and stepped inside. Naruze was supervising. Their goal was getting Neshinbara to upload his manuscript, so they had to get him working on that manuscript by any means necessary - be it doping him, casting an automatic writing spell on him, or letting him blow off some steam ordering things off the divine network. Naruze herself opened a Magie Figur while dangling from a ceiling beam by the back of her knees. Tenzou and Urquiaga, you work as assistants! Mary, you focus on making snacks for us. Asama, you focus on providing a late-night meal for us. Mitotsudaira, you complete odd jobs with your chains, which will mean anything from tidying up to shopping. Adele, you and Suzu wait for proofreading. Narumi and Gin, watch some videos to gain the basic knowledge needed to take over if need be. Tachibana Husband, you do the same. Everyone else can move over there and use the memos Neshinbara writes to set up some advertisement on the divine network and in the newspaper. Oh, I nearly forgot. Kimi, just do whatever. Horizon, make a late-night meal and snacks for the Chancellors group. Chancellor, you stay seated right there. Masazumi can talk about politics, I guess. H-hold on, Black Mar! Why dont I get to do anything to help!? If you like, Toori-sama, I can whip you into shape so you might actually be able to help, suggested Horizon. N-no thanks! Im good with this! Kiyonari, I just started this video but only the mouths are moving. Whats so entertaining about it? Look more carefully! It features an elder sister! They were causing a racket already, but Naruze noticed Masazumi waving to her down below. What are you doing? Oh, Neshinbara said his novel wasnt going to be ready in time, so hes going to put out a reference book and pretend that was his plan all along. I-its not a reference book! Its a pen-and-paper RPG! Oh, yeah. Masazumi nodded. Those are popular in the elementary school. Thats where you have to announce what actions you take based on a set of rules, right? I remember the kids using poison to contaminate the dungeons water supply before going in, redirecting a waterway into the dungeon and sending in the smithing guilds heavy metal waste, setting long-term fires around the dungeon to eliminate all the oxygen inside, or otherwise slaughtering all of the enemies without taking any damage themselves. They could do pretty much anything they wanted since they didnt have any war treaties with the enemy, so the enemy commander clearly should have focused more on negotiations before the fighting began. Connections are crucial. I-its just a game! Stop taking it so seriously! Says Mr. Seventh Fleet, said Naruze. But once everyone was busy at work, Naruze had to supervise. Ga-chan, arent you going to draw some illustrations? That wouldnt be fair to Shakespeare. But Shake doesnt do illustrations. My point exactly. I know what you mean. Kimi opened an acoustic spell along with personal headphone-style acoustic sign frames and a public speaker-style one. There isnt much you can do when a rival does something you cant. Exactly. So Naruze turned to someone else. Asama, Mitotsudaira. What do you think? A-are you ever going to stop teasing us every chance you get, dont you!? asked Asama. Ive been doing it since before N?rdlingen and its still funny, so probably not. Mitotsudaira turned her way while using her silver chains to adjust everyones seats to keep a walkway clear. She was currently adjusting the idiots seat. If you need something done you cant do yourself, just tell me. But I will not try to do everything myself. I would only burn myself out. But what if someone else does something the Chancellor loves? Then he would be focused on them and not you. The wolf looked to her king. He mimed taking something from the desk and setting it down out of the way. He likely meant dont worry about that. And Whenever Nates with me, were always focused on each other. We are. And I have not forgotten how important that is. Wow. Naruze looked daunted. Its getting a lot harder to tease you. I was well trained. They had settled nicely into their roles as knight and king. They were like two clenched fists shown to each other as a sign of agreement. They had become connected differently from what Naruze had hoped to see. But she didnt mind, maybe because it gave her more material to draw. She knew it had to be the same with Asama and Horizon too. No, Horizon got there first and encompasses all of them. She looked over to see Horizon placing a lid on a frying pan in the kitchen. The Chancellor froze in place. Wait, what did you just hide? he asked. My, my. Mighty suspicious, arent we? I have hidden nothing, unless you count a secret ingredient as hidden. All will be revealed in three minutes time, so you three boys over there can play rock-paper-scissors while you wait. C-could you at least tell us if the winner or the loser has to eat whatever that is!? Tenzou, you fool. You have no elder sister, so you obviously go first. Chaos was already setting in, but Mitotsudaira smiled a little. To answer your question, I would rejoice with everyone else. And when my king was focused on me, I would rejoice in whatever I could do for him. I see. Naruze nodded. Chancellor, dont you dare die. Asamas dad was worried about the same thing, he said. Oh, but everyone except Horizon has some healing skills, so Im good. So youre saying Horizon wears down your stamina and you go to the other two to recuperate. Wh-why are you jotting down notes, Naruze!? It was called an on-site investigation. At any rate, things were underway and she appreciated the ample material she was bound to get from all this. And Masazumi, got anything to say as our politics expert? Mary felt some slight excitement and enthusiasm. Because They have two stovetops and a stone oven here! It made sense for a bakery. The kitchen had a worktable in the center, as well as a sink and ice room. With this much to work with, she could easily fix everything she had enjoyed back in England. This was simply not possible in the small room she shared with Tenzou. But she could not be picky. She had defected and the two of them were working to support themselves. Also, this was a caf/bakery, not an ordinary residence. She was just happy to know that it was possible to build a kitchen like this. Also Anyway, thats the general path well take. Well mostly be visiting the Kantou nations. Masazumi was here. She had a sign frame open to show their plans until they arrived at the Ariake. After seeing some extra jam and milk in the ice room, Mary was planning to make a simple pudding. But she also needed something that would be done sooner, so she rolled out some kneaded dough, cut it into sheets, added some jam and such on top, rolled it into tubes, and stuck them in the oven. The large worktable let her lay out several sheets at once, speeding up the process considerably. She could make so much more this way. That just left the pudding. It was easy enough to make, so while she was focusing on it Lady Masazumi, are you saying we will not be going to the Ariake right away? Judge. It turns out we can complete most of the repairs with materials inside the Musashi, so well start with that. Smoking Girl: You have to remember that the Ariake belongs to Kantou IZUMO. The Musashi was built by IZUMO, so theyre affiliated but not the same. We have to pay for any repairs done at the Ariake. We set up a joint-work deal to expedite the repairs after we were so badly damaged that last time, but that isnt normally how it works. Vice President: Our analysis shows most of the repairs this time are on Musashino. Most of the damage was to the basic hull and the bridge, so the 1st port and starboard ships stock parts for residential blocks will be enough. The bridge is going to require some adjustments to its internals though, so that will have to be done at the Ariake. Mary nodded at their explanations. So we want to do whatever we can on our own? asked Asama while cutting up some fried foods and eggplant. Ookubo: Hiring out work is sometimes cheaper, but with the Ariake, we have to buy the materials as well. But that lets us get rid of some dead stock, so whatever. Besides, continued Ookubo. Ookubo: That isnt the only reason to wait on sending the Musashi to the Ariake. Judge. Masazumi nodded and gestured for them to continue cooking without worrying about all this. For a few days, well be visiting the Kantou nations while doing our repairs and inspections. Well mostly be dealing with some odds and ends and greeting those nations, but we also have to purify our course, dont we? Yes, that is one of the Musashis standard tasks that has nothing to do with the history recreation. Then we can use that to go around showing off the Musashis presence. Hearing that, Adele raised her hand. When Masazumi looked over, she tilted her head. Why did you say that part just to us and not to Ookubo? Judge. Because she already knows since shes the one I put in charge of all that work. Masazumi-sama! Are you saying we get to focus on summer break while shoving all the tiresome work on our underclassmen!? asked Horizon as she shook her lidded frying pan over the stove. Then I would love to use some spare time to set up the usual artificial beach next to the ship, said Asama while walking toward the ice room. Oh, we should be free, so well go help you get it set up right, said Naruze, dangling from the ceiling. Everyone raised their hands in agreement. Mary was unsure what to do herself. I did say I would make lunches for Master Tenzou, didnt I? Then the idiot spoke. Okay, once its all set up, lets go to Musashis beach together. Seijun, theres gotta be one day you arent working Tenzou to death, right? Narumi heard the Vice President respond with a judge. One day to kick back and relax might not be a bad idea. She was planning to rethink Unturning Centipedes design over summer break. That way she could focus on making any changes she wanted once they arrived at the Ariake. But Will that be after we arrive at the Ariake? I want to get some things done before then. Youll have to ask Asama about that one, said the Chancellor. She looked over to see the Asama Shrine Representative carrying bottles of soy sauce and sesame oil over to the worktable. Frying something? No, something fried would be too heavy, so Im only going to boil it. By including some grated ginger, I thought it could help warm us up while still being light. Would you fry it back in Date? They just like fried foods since its so cold. But with ginger in it, it should be good boiled. She was at the point where she used they in reference to Date. But the Asama Shrine Representative smiled. Well, the tuning of the artificial beach will be done before we reach the Ariake, but we can wait until we arrive to visit. Masazumi can decided on a date since shes the one working Tenzou-kun to- She stopped speaking when she noticed white flowers spilling from the English Princesss hair and shoulders where she had been rolling something up on the kitchen worktable. That girl never hid anything. Or maybe she was just bad at hiding it. Musashis princess was scooping up the white flowers from the floor and tossing them around, so what had happened to her frying pan? That was a bit worrying. But I like how you can tell what shes thinking without her having to say anything, said Narumi. I can tell what you are thinking without you having to say anything, he said. If I dont say a word, am I in a good or a bad mood? It depends. But like I said, I do not need your words to tell. I see. Then maybe I should start talking more. It amused her that she followed that up by shutting her mouth and saying nothing more. But no one took issue with it and it wasnt really worth taking issue with anyway. So what does it matter? she decided. I like who I am, she added with a smile. W-wait a second, Aoi-kun! What do you think youre doing!? I saw this coming a mile away, thought Naruze, still dangling from the ceiling. So just out of curiosity What did he do? Keep it simple. Well, you see, since its a game, I let Aoi-kun design the monsters! I thought that was safer than letting him come up with the story or the main characters! And then this! Neshinbara held up a sign frame displaying a monster drawing. It looked like a bare-chested macho man with a hairy flower in place of a face and a single giant eye in the center. Whaddya think, Black Mar!? Looks strong, right!? Is that an original design? Whats its name? Anus Eye! Hes called Anus Eye!! That one she had not seen coming, so Naruze fell from the ceiling. Th-this is supposed to be all-ages, so why would you make this so much more difficult for us, Aoi-kun!? demanded Neshinbara. Huh!? Youre the one that said to make something original so copyright wouldnt be an issue! protested Toori. Ga-chan, Ga-chan, you shouldnt be laughing at this, said Naito. I-Im not, Margot! Bring on the next one! I refuse to lose to this! shouted Naruze. Tomo? Tomo? Why are you looking the other way with your shoulders shaking? asked Mitotsudaira. Well, this is a disaster, thought Masazumi. In the kitchen, Horizon was pouring water in her frying pan to steam whatever was inside. Toori-sama, isnt that name a little too on the nose? But if its for the general public, you need to keep things simple, right!? And the eye is the weak point, so its perfect. Okay, for my next one Please no morrrrrrrrrrrre! Neshinbara grabbed the idiot by the collar and shook him. Meanwhile, Crossunite and Urquiaga placed Anus Eye on the cover of Neshinbaras manuscript and drew on the adults only symbol. We should probably compile all the images now, said Crossunite. Yes, and delete the backup data, said Urquiaga. Masazumi did not entirely understand, but it sounded like Neshinbara had no escape now. You must stop this, Aoi-kun! I created such a beautiful world of light and dark, but now it has an Anus Eye in it! How are you going to fix this!? Eh, whats wrong with them living there? What kind of ecosystem is something like that supposed to live in!? Well, lets say they descend from the clouds every so often. Youre ruining my brilliant worldbuilding! Tomo, Tomo. Get back to the kitchen before your broth boils over, said Mitotsudaira. Speaking of Mitotsudaira, wasnt this a job for her since she was doing odd jobs? But anyway Weve been so busy lately, but with Mouri leaving and everything with Hashiba settling down, it finally feels like summer break. You poor na?ve girl. Naruze got up from the floor. We dont get a break until the festival is over. She pulled a pen from her pocket and pointed it toward Masazumi. Also, we still have to deal with those two who havent joined us here: Nagabuto and his wife. Self-Destruct Girl: As you can see, we have some exciting days in store for us. Yes. Christina heard the response of I see carried by the gentle breeze. She was on the port side of Tama, Musashis 2nd starboard ship. She looked down on the city from a 2nd floor balcony of the Swedish embassy in the diplomatic district. She had already memorized the layout of Musashis surface cities, even if her information was not entirely up to date. Based on her memorized information Self-Destruct Girl: The Musashi has changed a lot since Mikawa. Testament, came the reply. Lady AM: All the foreign officials left back then and then they had major improvements done after Mikatagahara. But I believe most of the embassies remained staffed. Self-Destruct Girl: Probably so those nations would have an excuse to take what they could get if the Musashi did sink. Christina could tell she had a smile on her face. Self-Destruct Girl: But that never happened, so I get to be here now. Lady AM: What is that on your plate? Testament, replied Christina, looking to the side. Next to a glass of wine were five skewers of grilled chicken on a long white plate. There were also some empty skewers. Self-Destruct Girl: When Tadaoki-sama and I took a look around the repair sites for the recent damage, we happened across a popular yakitori place that had already been repaired, so we each bought some dinner there. Lady AM: Why not eat together? Christina blushed. Self-Destruct Girl: I didnt know what he would think of a woman who can eat yakitori as well as I can. Lady AM: Hed probably find it less of a pain than youre being now. That would be nice, said Christina, her hand on her cheek to feel the smile on her face. And she sighed. Self-Destruct Girl: Is it wrong to feel happy when the Apocalypse is so close? Lady AM: Its better than trying to blow yourself up when the Apocalypse is close. Because you arent being a nuisance to everyone else this way. But more than that Self-Destruct Girl: It seems that Sweden wants to provide the bare minimum of cooperation with Musashi. Lady AM: That would make sense. Christina nodded at Tomoe Gozens response. Self-Destruct Girl: Looking at Europes history, the Catholics dont have any real history recreation victories left now that N?rdlingen is complete. Lady AM: But they still have interpretations, so M.H.R.R. will be aiming for de facto victories. Just like how we lost at N?rdlingen. The Testament says the Thirty Years War is on the decline, but people are not that easily controlled anymore. Which is why I asked Musashi to keep Hashiba and Oda in check. Testament, replied Christina. To change her train of thought, she stuck a skewer in her mouth and pulled off two pieces of chicken. When she bit into them, the soy sauce and salt flavor soaked in between her teeth. She chewed the greasy meat and then took a sip of wine. She held the astringent and sour flavor in her cheek, swallowed it, and let out a faintly heated breath. When she inhaled, she felt a mixture of the wines scent and the chill of the air. Maybe that was due to the alcohol in the drink. She then nodded once and spoke. Self-Destruct Girl: But its summer break now. Every nation out there will be searching for a favorable compromise concerning the Thirty Years War while also gathering domestic opinions on the matter. And And Self-Destruct Girl: Those compromises will be greatly influenced by Hashibas actions. Hexagone Fran?aise is closer to Hashiba thanks to the reconciliation of Bitchu Takamatsu Castle and such, so you could say they have a slight lead on the race to conquer Europe. But Hexagone Fran?aise and Hashiba also have a problem they must face. Lady AM: The Honnouji Incident, you mean? Testament, replied Christina. Self-Destruct Girl: That incident brings great change to P.A. Oda and, if it throws off the balance of power in Europe, it could mean trouble for the European nations that are looking forward to finally ending the Thirty Years War they have fought for so long. If Musashi can keep P.A. Oda in check, great. But if Musashis attempts instead spur P.A. Oda to action, Hashiba could do to the other European nations what they did to K.P.A. Italia. Thus Self-Destruct Girl: The European nations want a quiet end to the Thirty Years War, but they also want to avoid any responsibility if something does happen. Lady AM: Then what about us Protestants and Hexagone Fran?aise who have asked Musashi to keep P.A. Oda in check and have worked closely with them? Self-Destruct Girl: If you learn things are not going well for Musashi, you will assist them, wont you? I already know you will, thought Christina as she continued. Self-Destruct Girl: That is when the powerful nations, smaller nations, smaller forces, and territories taking a wait and see stance will finally act. So Self-Destruct Girl: If the powerful nations and forces are going to act, it can be useful to support them. After all, they will be named the victors at Westphalia, so take their side and you can share that victory with them. Lady AM: I already knew that, but I kind of hate it. It seems cheap to me. Is that because Im from the Far East? Self-Destruct Girl: Opinions there are so influenced by national character that it can be a boon to your nations people even if you personally think it is cheap or opportunist. Also Christina smiled bitterly. Self-Destruct Girl: Tsirhc teaches us we should share our excess wealth with the poor. Lady AM: Then treat me to some yakitori next time we meet. Christina smiled a little at that. Self-Destruct Girl: No, I dont think so. Because She did not need to reach up and check what this smile felt like. This was a natural one that she did not have to create. Self-Destruct Girl: This is not wealth. It is the result of my date, so it belongs to me. Volume 8B, 38: Discussers at the Meeting Place Volume 8B, Chapter 38: Discussers at the Meeting Place When did I Start looking up at So many different ceilings? Point Allocation (Most of Us Do) So I honestly think Sweden will wait until after Honnouji to decide whether or not to side with Musashi. They will want to see what Hexagone Fran?aise and the Protestants do about us first. Masazumi explained her thoughts while sitting cross-legged on a futon and holding her feet. The futon was laid out atop the tatami mats in the girls room they had created in the Main Blue Thunder. They had all loosened their summer uniforms for comfort, taking the cleaning and purification charms prepared by Asama, and placing them in their collar or hip hard point parts. They were taking a break and getting deeper into their work. Compiling Neshinbaras weird book was going to take all night, but Balfette and Mukai had already nodded off. The girls were primarily working as assistants, so once the late-night food was ready, Naruze had told them anyone without any work could get some sleep. She had warned them they might have to be woken up before the morning, but there was no point in staying awake for the time being. Thus, they were getting some rest or working on their own stuff in here. Late-night work could be exhilarating, but the excitement did not last long. According to Naruze, Everyone wants to stay up all night, but they dont actually prepare themselves for it. Thats why its best for beginners to ride the excitement and work to keep it from fading as the night wears on. Do that and youll have less of a rebound when you do get tired and need to rest. With the boys, Noriki had left early to get back home, but the others were apparently still working in the caf space. Masazumi occasionally heard them hitting each other and Horizons arms would join in, but things were mostly peaceful. Their progress was automatically sent to Masazumi every 45 minutes, so she was in charge of organizing the changes and corrections. Since the idiot could cook at any time, they wanted to make the most of what Asama, Mary, and the others could make. It all comes down to Neshinbaras progress, doesnt it? We have two or three hours of leeway there, said Naruze. So Mary can go first. Mary? We can have her whip up something to wake everyone up. Asamas Far Eastern food wouldnt have the punch of the herbs Mary would put in. Mary was over in the Aoi Sisters section, receiving a lecture on the best shops on the Musashi and what kind of swimsuit to choose. She had flowers constantly spilling from her hair. Her excitement is keeping her up now, but I get the feeling shell pass out once shes cooked Tenzous portion. Yeah, Ma-yans the type to let her excitement carry her through and then crash once shes done, said Naito. Probably makes for a fulfilling life. I see, nodded the Tachibana Wife. With Balfette and Mukai out, she was checking over the completed manuscript pages. We have a general idea of Swedens intentions now, but what will we do about Honnouji? We would have a hard time roping the Swedish Chancellor into this. I have some thoughts regarding that, said Masazumi. I think well be returning to Kansai no matter what, but instead of roping her into it, I imagine we will be discussing a way to reach a consensus with her. Discussing? Do you have a meeting date set? The 10th. The same day we arrive at the Ariake. Which is also a school day. Oh, they all said, with Horizon raising her right hand. She was sweating. Um, I thought we dealt with all that school nonsense with our final exams, so how can we possibly have another school day so soon? Our academy-run society is more oppressive than I thought. Its really just a day to check in with the name inheritors to make sure they arent doing any history recreations during the break. We can also rent out the school facilities that day, so Ive submitted for us to use the pool. Its not the ocean, but it still sounds summery to me. Oh? The Date Vice Chancellor turned her way. You had arranged that before we decided to visit Musashis ocean earlier, didnt you? Yeah, I did. I wasnt going to work you throughout the break without any time to relax. She crossed her arms, looked to everyone gathered here, and continued. Listen. I am not obligated to provide worker benefits as Vice President, but Im not a monster. It probably wont seem like much since I dont know what normal people enjoy, but I hope you can kick back and relax in the pool during our upcoming school day. Everyone exchanged a glance and nodded, so Naito raised a hand. Hey, Seijun? What now? Relaxing at the pool sounds great and all. Yes, and? Masazumi tilted her head and Naito pressed her lips together before answering. Didnt you just say we would be having a meeting with Chrippe about Sweden? Thats just more work. Hmm? Mitotsudaira saw Masazumi tilt her head, arms still crossed. She went on to tilt her entire upper body to the side by about 90 degrees and place Tsukinowa on her head when he nearly slipped from her shoulder. Yeah, I guess youre right. Deal with it. Go to hell! Mitotsudaira joined the others complaint and even the arms pointed at Masazumi in protest. Masazumi? she said. Are you saying were having a meeting on the poolside, not in the pool while we swim? I think I might pass out from the heat and die, said Naito. Mitotsudaira appreciated how Asama opened a sign frame and jotted down a note about getting them enough water. But Masazumis plan led her to a realization. Masazumi, you are placing a lot of weight on Sweden. Judge. Looking at the victors of Westphalia, they rival Hexagone Fran?aise and M.H.R.R.s Protestant principalities. They grew powerful during Chancellor Gustavs rule and they adopted pacifism during Christinas rule, but her people continued to fight. Their pull during the first half of the Thirty Years War and their control during the second half forces us to focus on them as much as the Protestants and Catholics. Also, said Masazumi. Sweden is the west side of the Noto Peninsula. On the Far Eastern side of the Testament, that land originally belonged to Uesugi, aka Sviet Rus, but it was conquered by Shibata before Honnouji. Someone responded to Masazumis explanation in confusion. It was Horizon and she was tilting her head. Oh? But the Shibata forces have not yet conquered that land, have they? When we dropped down onto Novgorod and went hog wild, I believe that battle counted as a few different history recreations, one of which was Shibatas front line in Hokuriku being pushed back to the south. She was sharp. Mitotsudaira knew what Horizon was asking. The Testament says Shibata is supposed to control Noto, but they were pushed back without taking it. And you want to know why that is. Judge. It was an insightful question from the most brilliant and erudi- gah! Yes, I just bit my tongue, but it was on purpose to wake myself up. Horizon! Your vainglory is getting better! Horizon gave Mitotsudaira two thumbs up. Then she opened a sign frame, made a search, and nodded a few times. Now, according to my flawless memory You openly made a search just now You were imagining things, Naito-sama. But Horizon left the imagined search results in front of her as she continued. According to the Testament, the two history recreations held at Novgorod were the Siege of Nanao Castle and the Battle of TeTedorigawa? Uesugi Kenshin dies after those two, so Shibata tries again to invade NoNoto and conquers it. Everyone eventually gave a scattering of applause. Horizon held out her hands and bowed to the left and to the right to accept their praise. And then I am impressed you could all keep up with my brilliance. W-we mostly experienced those events ourselves, so we can handle it, Horizon. Mitotsudaira nodded in agreement with Asama. And I know a fair amount about Shibatas actions. On the way to Sviet Rus to negotiate with the three nations, she had done her own research and checked on the Shibata forces actions after Novgorod. Look, she said while opening a sign frame. - Siege of Nanao Castle: Uesugi and Oda join forces and attack Nanao Castle (Novgorod). - Battle of Tedorigawa: Oda attacks Uesugi, but is repelled. - Siege of Uozu Castle: After Kenshins death, Oda attacks Uesugis territory. But the Honnouji Incident occurs shortly thereafter. She wrote out the three battles that Novgorod had stood in for. I believe I see Shibatas strategy here. Mitotsudaira tapped the sign frame. First, they began the Siege of Nanao Castle to take Novgorod. But the Siege was complete once they arrived at Novgorods city hall, so Sviet Rus switched over to the Battle of Tedorigawa. Thinking back, that battle had been pretty reckless. She and the 1st Special Duty Officer had worked together to sever Shibata Katsuies right arm. All the fighting had ultimately repelled the Shibata forces, but They decided to call their retreat the Siege of Uozu Castle. Instead of using it as the history recreation of a victory, they focused on their withdrawal to arrive at Honnouji. That might force P.A. Odas hand on Honnouji, but it does allow the Shibata forces to rush there right away. In that case. Horizon raised her right hand. The Shibata forces left Joetsu before conquering Noto, didnt they? Judge. The Testament says Shibata only held Noto between the Battle of Tedorigawa and the Siege of Uozu Castle. That was only a short time, so Mitotsudaira added information to her list. - Siege of Nanao Castle: Uesugi and Oda join forces and attack Nanao Castle (Novgorod). - Battle of Tedorigawa: Oda attacks Uesugi, but is repelled. (After Kenshins death, the Shibata forces attack and conquer Noto.) - Siege of Uozu Castle: After Kenshins death, Oda attacks Uesugis territory. But the Honnouji Incident occurs shortly thereafter. This is what happened in between there, but they moved right past that gap at Novgorod. Why would they do that? asked Horizon. As we have said before, to fight back against Honnouji, answered Mitotsudaira with a smile. The Siege of Uozu Castle ends in a victory for Shibata, but since Honnouji happens immediately afterwards, its history recreation is also one of the triggers for Nobunagas assassination. By completing it in advance, the Shibata forces prepare themselves for Honnouji and prevent other countries from intervening. It also lets the other nations know that the Shibata forces are ready to take action during Honnouji if need be. Everyone fell silent there. She knew that was the correct response. They had been thinking about intervening in Honnouji since before summer break even began, but P.A. Odas leaders had been thinking of ways to fight that intervention since well before even that. This was no half-hearted effort. But Mitotsudaira also smiled on the inside. Masazumi, Horizon, Narumi, Gin, and everyone else were looking silently over at her. And Mitotsudaira-samaaaaa!!!!! D-do you need something, Horizon!? No, not really. I just couldnt stand the silence and you had been in control of the conversation for so long I thought it was about time I shouted. I see, said Mitotsudaira while noticing everyones gazes. The expectation in their eyes set off warning bells in her mind. I-I only know this because I researched it on the way to Sviet Rus. Ill let their Chancellor know that, said Naruze. Eh? thought Mitotsudaira while Naruze wrote something on her Magie Figur and sent it. Masazumi looked her way and tried to help by giving an explanation. This involves them, so we have to let them know. Were recording the relevant pieces of information. We dont want to interrupt their work too much, agreed Narumi with a quiet snort. But Swedens situation sounds like trouble. It does, agreed Gin. She was from Kansai, so her knowledge of the area around Sviet Rus was limited to what she had looked up on her own. But Sweden was assuming the Shibata forces control would reach them. Their treatment of Christina implied as much. By keeping their Chancellor outside, the Shibata invasion would have less of an impact. Its the opposite of the usual situation with a provisional ruler like Chancellor Christina. And if Shibata controlled Sweden from the Far East side, it would make intervention after the Thirty Years War easier, which would have benefitted both sides. But didnt the Shibata forces withdraw instead? asked the Asama Shrine Representative. Gin nodded. Some of this doesnt sit well with me. Shibatas actions suggested the Honnouji Incident was more important than intervention in the Thirty Years War. There was only one thing she could say given the current situation. Shibata strikes back at Hashiba after Honnouji and is defeated in the Battle of Shizugatake. The Shibata forces are wiped out and Hashiba inherits Noto from them, so Shibata probably saw no real reason to intervene in Sweden at this point. So When Musashi intervened in Sviet Russ affairs and carried out Shibatas history recreations at Novgorod, Sweden found its plans falling apart. They had hoped to work with Shibata, but now they have to choose to side with Hashiba, with Europe, or with us. That was followed by the sound of a disembodied right arm slapping the Vice Presidents shoulder from behind. Eventually, the arms owner spoke up. Your harassment is now affecting more than just P.A. Oda, Masazumi-sama. Tenzou sensed a change in the mood as the clock struck 3 in the morning. He thought he could feel tension coming from the door next to the kitchen, which led to where the girls were gathered. They were apparently going over some Sweden information and the end result had been sent to him. All of this history-related information would distract Neshinbara-dono. The boy was liable to join the conversation, which explained why the girls were doing this in another room. Here, Neshinbara was silently typing away at a sign frame and Urquiaga was using his half-dragon knowledge of the climate and atmosphere to type in the worldbuilding sign frame. Toori had finished his rough illustrations for the monsters, passed them off to Persona-kun and the others to clean them up, and was now in the kitchen preparing some drinks and checking on what Mary had made for them. Tenzou could not help but notice how he was pacing a lot. Toori-dono, if you have nothing to do, you can always get some sleep. Tenzou, be blunt with him. Tell him he needs to get to bed because hes a nuisance! Y-you tell him, Uqui-dono! How about telling Uqui that isnt what you meant!? But the idiot opened a sign frame, turned it toward them, and began to speak. You see, its summer, right? And late at night? The cafs air conditioning and other stuff need to be turned on, but only sis, Asama, and I have control privileges there. Yeah, keeping that sorted out sounds like a pain, said Tenzou. He decided to take a break and something occurred to him, so he commented while Toori handed him a paper glass of barley tea. I cant believe Horizon-dono and the others agreed to all this. Hm. If anything, its more like they came to me. Wasnt it the same for you? Tenzou thought back. A lot had happened in England, but it had all been necessary. I guess youre right. What about you, Uqui-dono? I only did what anyone would have done. I should have expected that answer from him, thought Tenzou, but then Toori said more. Ive said it before, but I think youre way more impressive, Tenzou. All of my relationships came from inside Musashi, but yours came from outside. Toori-dono, you are well on your way to becoming king of the world. Horizon might just say she prefers being a bakery worker, though. Honestly, shed probably be stronger that way, but, well, that too might change. He smiled. But I never imagined Id have so many people to share my life with. What did you expect? I had vaguely hoped for something like thisbut looking back, I think its always been like this. When Im with Horizon and the others, I feel like I dont have to hold anything back. Is that so? said Tenzou. Ask, and it shall be given you, said Urquiaga. That doesnt apply to sex though, does it? asked Tenzou. Urquiaga gave a snort of laughter. Toori and the girls are Shinto. While I view everything through the lens of Tsirhcs teachings, I also respect other religions. And Shintos motto is be fruitful and multiply. But the real problem is Westphalia. If we intervene at Honnouji, we can use all of our results to get a seat at the table, but thats when we can finally discuss the Logismoi Oplo and the Apocalypse. Mitotsudaira nodded in agreement with Masazumi. If only we had the power to demand a gathering of the nations so we could hold a public meeting on our own terms. Unfortunately, there isnt a nation or an organization out there with that kind of power. Right, said Masazumi, but Mitotsudaira was not done talking. But, Masazumi? Do you remember what you said in your negotiation with Ankokuji Ekei the other day? You said the world would eventually be unified or equalized in a way we cant even imagine now. I dont think I said it quite like that No, said Gin, glaring down at Futayo who was sleeping face up on the tatami mats. Is it rude or impressive that she can sleep literally anywhere? Gin, Gin. Try not to respond to every little thing you see. Didnt you have something more relevant to say? Judge. Gin nodded and looked to Masazumi instead. When discussing anything, it is useful to keep in mind that the current system is not perfect and it should be further modified to suit the current age. Also Also You have given some thought to what kind of system will be used in the future, havent you? Oh? Mitotsudaira and everyone else turned to look at Masazumi. Their Vice President scratched her head in response. Well, I do have a father on the Provisional Council and I understand that Musashi is being oppressed. And I get that the Testament prevents the nations from just holding a public meeting whenever they want. But, she said. Authority over the Testament is held by the Testament Union, but Hashiba has taken control of that from K.P.A. Italia and the Tsirhc Catholic Pope-Chancellor. So I think we need to take another look at how we do things. Seijun, is that why you said interpretations could take precedence over the Testament? Its a huge pain otherwise, dont you think? People use it to force death on others and they use it to kill themselves or others. When someone has given up on the world and people are being hurt, there arent many people you can rely on when those doing harm have such a widely-accepted justification for their actions. It was clear Masazumi was choosing her words carefully. Statements like this could easily get you expelled from the current Testament Union. Because Shes openly advocating a system where we place ourselves above the Testament and only use it for reference. But how well would that actually work? If we ignore all of those standards, some might work toward their own self-interest, pointed out Mitotsudaira. Yes, almost certainly. Masazumi nodded. And if someone powerful does that, it can be hard to stop them or it could lead us all to destruction. We dont really know for sure, but I imagine that was the cause of most wars during the Age of the Gods. Same for the war in the Divine States during the Age of Dawn. Probably so. Naruze sounded somber as she moved her pen along her Magie Figur. The world was once as strict as Masazumi used to be and then some reformers like the current Masazumi advocated greater freedom, but as people used that freedom to pursue their own self-interest, it led to wars like the ones Masazumi always starts, and they eventually learned their lesson and reverted to an era of the strict Masazumi. And it loops from there. I might have agreed with you if you didnt insult me every step of the way. But Mitotsudaira thought there were some accurate points in what Naruze said. We just have to steer things in a positive direction during that cycle of conservatism and reform, dont we? She too was a provisional name inheritor. She had been left with the land of Mito, but in the current time period, that did not grant her much power. But she was here, she was thinking, she was seeing things, and she was touching things. She could be absolutely certain that she was indeed here. But how certain was that from a historical perspective? All of the people on the Musashi, in the other nations, and in the Far East as a whole were definitely here, but most of them would not go down in history. Existing and being remembered were two different things, as were not existing and not being remembered. The difference was obvious, but it was also a funny thing to think on. How many people are born and die as time flows from one era to the next? Getting kinda poetic there, Mito-tsan. I wont deny it. I was trying to get a grasp of something abstract within me. But, she added. That flow of time might be ended by the Apocalypse. The Apocalypse. The weight of the word only hit Mitotsudaira after she had already said it. While camping in Sanada, they had discussed what the Apocalypse was and made some educated guesses. The world thins out until it is destroyed. Just like your consciousness fading away, the entire world would fade away into nothingness. Nothing would be entirely missing, so they would fail to notice the thinning process while it happened all around them. And at some point, the world would end. It might be happening already for all they knew. But Shinto is measuring the amount of ether at important points in the ley lines, but the levels are not dropping off at this point. Everything in the world was made from ether, so it was assumed a thinning of the ether would signal the beginning of the Apocalypse. You mean the density of ether isnt dropping? The ether density fluctuates a lot due to the flow of the ley lines and we have to use an average value, but wars and big explodey events can also affect it. The approach of a ship like the Musashi can also cause a lot of fluctuation. This sounds like a real pain, Asama-sama, commented Horizon. It is. I do think long-term comparative readings can give us the answer we want, but it might be difficult to get an accurate value for the period starting with the Testament ceasing to update. So all you can say is it looks fine-ish for now, we guess? asked Mitotsudaira. But if the Apocalypse really had yet to start The Testament stops at the end of October this year. Do you think the Peace of Westphalia will be the trigger? That would make the Apocalypse look awfully intentional, wouldnt it? Narumi was right. What from that time could trigger this? Theres so much that we think we understand but dont really. Horizon suddenly raised her hand. I just had a thought. Is there anything we can do to combat the worlds big diet? I didnt even consider that, thought Masazumi concerning Horizons question. A way to combat the Apocalypse. They had discussed what the Apocalypse was, but never how they might combat it. There were two main reasons for that: Musashi and the other nations still were not sure what the Apocalypse was at this point and they were not openly exchanging what information they did have. Well, the other nations might individually be considering ways to combat it, but Its a good question. Musashis own Apocalypse theory was mostly guesswork. But If we know what it does, we might be able to deduce a way to combat that effect. Masazumi and the others turned toward Asama. What would you do I the ether density dropped? Eh? I think we would figure out why it had dropped and fix that problem. Asama lowered her eyebrows and tilted her head in thought. But if the Apocalypse is something that just does that, that wont be so easy. For example, if it somehow destines the ley lines to deteriorate beyond repair. What would you do in that case? Well. Asama nodded and held out her open palms. I think Shinto would suggest global cutbacks and restrictions on ether-consuming technology. Asama continued after seeing the others fall silent. When a spell consumes ether, it doesnt actually go away - its only converted into another form. But like I said earlier, spells and machines that consume large quantities of ether - such as the Musashi - will distort and place a heavy burden on the ley lines. So if the ether density drops, that burden will be even greater and some restrictions will be necessary. Will those restrictions allow the density to recover? No. The extra burden would mean more mysterious phenomena, so the restrictions would be meant to prevent those. I cant say for sure the density wouldnt recover, but the reduced burden would mean greater stability and I think the drop in density would slow. Is that how it works? asked Masazumi. Who else here knows a lot about ether? Naito and Naruze knew a lot as Technohexen, but their techniques were about processing ether and had little to do with the ley lines themselves. That just left Mary, what do you think? Eh? Oh, um, my understanding is more about intuition, so I have trouble explaining the theories behind it. Im sorry. Asama couldnt say much more when Mary sounded so apologetic, but Mitotsudaira raised her hand instead. My mother has that move where she directly taps into the ley lines, so she might know. Is that so? said almost everyone, turning toward Mitotsudaira as she opened a sign frame. She turned it toward them all so they could see the Reine des Garous on the divine transmission. Huh? There would have been more of a lag if she was on Terumoto-sans ship. Is she still on the Musashi? Asama realized she had yet to receive notification of the womans departure. Perhaps this transmission was her way of saying she was staying here. Um, mother? We have a question about ether concerning the Apocalypse discussion we had the other day. Nate Didnt we just establish a new rule demanding you call me maman? But that can wait. So what did you want to know about ether? Judge. If the ether density has dropped due to a decrease in the absolute quantity, is there a way to fix it? There is. Eh? said Asama. A few others tilted their heads to ask really?, but It isnt supposed to be possible for the absolute quantity of ether to change. Was there some special method for it? Asama nodded to the others and looked to Mitotsudaira, who pointed at the sign frame and made eye contact with the others. Um, mother? How are you supposed to fix the ether density? Simple. Just wait about half a day and it will be good as new. H-half a day!? shouted Asama because she had never heard anything like this. Mitotsudaira must have picked up on her frantic tone because she raised her voice. Mother! The ether density will really recover in just half a day!? Yes, thats what I did and now its thick and plentiful again. Oh, you did mean ether as a euphemism, right? You are in your kings bedroom, after all. Mitotsudaira smashed the sign frame with a karate chop. Asama saw Naito looking her way. Itll be good as new in half a day? The ley lines wont. And that is all anyone was ever talking about here. How did they get on this topic? I shouldnt have let Mito talk. Was that a failure on her part, or had it been inevitable? Okayyyy, moving along. Lets say the worlds ether density has dropped. Yes, and lets say it didnt get better after half a day. Please, continue. Shut up, Naruze. But from a Shinto perspective, it was obvious what they would do then. We would hold an emergency international meeting and have every nation agree to a non-aggression pact. So a ban on war, said Masazumi. That was one way of putting it. And a temporary pause on the history recreation. That would be the first step. And And The divine transmission infrastructure would be left in place while all wartime ether consumption was stopped. Then I think every nation would exchange what information they had to help avoid any wars caused by confusion or misunderstanding. There would have to be an international police agency to enforce it, so not everything could be dismantled. But With the world the way it was, a lack of enforcement would lead to mutual suspicion and ultimately more conflict. So everyone had to be stripped of their weapons so they could not consume any fuel with them. Youre sounding like more of a politician than me, Asama. No, um, this is all based on guidelines introduced back in the Age of Dawn. Asama opened a sign frame and displayed a few images depicting events from the Age of Dawn. She had gathered them as material for their meeting with Yasuhira and for investigating the area below Novgorod, but Back then, people were so intent on war they nearly wiped themselves out, so they gathered everyone together, gathered up everyones weapons, and tried to talk things out going forward. But not every force could speak with every other force at all times. What happened when your representative returned home? Narumis question was easily answered. Anyone closely involved with a religion would know the basic response there. That is why they created the Testament. The representatives sent out to the other regions were given a manual to follow. That allowed them to remain organized even when they were apart. Butoh, I do apologize for asking so many questions, but just one more, said Narumi. What did they do if the Testament said something that worked against them? Oh, thought Asama. We talked about this when discussing the Anti-Decline Pro-Tuning Project. But Narumi-san wasnt at our meeting with Yasuhira-san, was she? And the Date clan knew what it was like for the Testament to work against them. Narumi had already found her own solution to that problem, so now she had to be furious that this was a reoccurring problem and not just something that happened to her. However In that early period, they still remembered the fear of utter destruction, either from experiencing it directly or hearing about it from a relative, so they apparently used interpretations to deftly avoid any loss of life. At that point, I think they peacefully talked things out. It wasnt a bad way of doing things. At the very least, they were working to avoid losing anyone. Then someone spoke up to assist her explanation: Mary. She rolled one of her ether flowers around in her hand as she spoke. The Testament helped there, but I have heard that religions also played a role. The explanation I heard focused on the Tsirhc side, of course. Simply put, they created standards for the people to follow through the religious precepts of the Testament and god instead of basing it on a system of laws. In other words They showed people how to cooperate through faith instead of resorting to self-interest. Narumi sensed a theory behind what Mary said. It probably helped that she emphasized how this was from the Tsirhc perspective. She felt like she understood what the Asama Shrine Representative was saying now. Simply put Back then, they used interpretations of the Testament when necessary and avoided harming each other whenever possible It wasnt a bad idea, so Narumi tried testing it on herself. She knew it was forceful, but she did it anyway. If we did things that way now, would I be feeling this anger? Couldnt that system have saved some people? But Narumi also remembered that the fox had been married just before Novgorod was destroyed. So Yes. She nodded, stopped leaning forward quite so much, and smiled bitterly at how she had just tested herself. Its ironic that they created a pacifistic era when facing near certain doom. She managed to get it out without pouring any of her personal feelings into it. Im so dumb. She knew he would rebuke her if he knew. But then she would make an excuse, saying the late-night mood had gotten the better of her. Musashis princess turned her way. With all the warring they did before, that later peace averages out to normal, dont you think? Almost makes you want to ask them why they think they deserve to call themselves peaceful. Narumis eyebrows rose, but True. She smiled a little. But I think it would help if we were equally shameless. Is this the future I want? The Vice President must have thought the same thing because she nodded, crossed her arms, and spoke. Sounds like they wanted about the same thing we want now. Because the foundation of crisis management hasnt changed much since then, said Asama. If anything, I think they were in an even greater crisis during the Age of Dawn. After all, they had little infrastructure, the different groups couldnt meet very often, and the population had dropped considerably. True, agreed Narumi. Im being awfully open here. This late-night mood is an odd thing. However But what were those standards? And how did they convince people to follow them? asked the 3rd Special Duty Officer, the Schwarz Hexen. Im curious what kind of standards could be used to control a world in crisis. Naito was a Technohexen. She had been born one, or born into a family of them, so it was what it was. She had briefly tried to distance herself from it after seeing the Tsirhc history of the Technohexen hunts and it had scared her to find how Shinto was even more lax than Technomagie, but What kind of standards did the religions create outside of the Testament? I mean, I mostly know the answer already, but I was wondering if there were any common elements between the different religions. Mary, Gin, and Asama all turned her way. To be open and accepting, said all three of them at once. That wasnt just in stereo - it was 3D audio! Oh, said the three after noticing. Asama gestured for Mary to go first and Mary did the same to Gin. Gin looked around and saw Adele, the other Catholic, was asleep, so she took a breath and explained. It is all a gift from god. In other words Everything is part of gods plan and comes from him. It is crucial that faith makes you open to and accepting of the reality around you - as opposed to simply obeying. Naito could tell this was something profound. The way Naruze stopped moving her pen made that clear enough. But Naito could only see it one way: So just give up and accept your fate? No, immediately replied Gin. You must be open and accepting first and foremost, but then you can decide what to do about it. Why does every religion divide a land into administrative regions that can provide mutual aid? Because they need a process for accepting reality before they can work together on solving whatever problem they might be facing. So Denying a problem exists does not make it go away, so the point is to place that problem in the box labeled gifts from god to let yourself relax enough to actually face that problem and deal with it. Oh, I get it, said Naito. She also had the sudden urge to ask something else. And Muneo was that for you, Gin-chan? Gin gasped, but after a moment, she pointed to the space next to Naito. Naito looked over to see Naruze staring dead ahead with pen at the ready. She was even holding her breath. Ga-chan, Ga-chan. Can you give me that pen? You are the only person in the world I would do that for, Margot. And I can just record the audio anyway. Thanks, she said while taking the pen. The tension left Gins shoulders and she continued. Master Muneshige was not a gift from god. Our relationship is the result of our hard work together. Ohhh gasped the entire group. But this was a rare opportunity for a Technohexen. Not everyday I get to hear from Shinto and Tsirhc at the same time. The Technohexen are all about independence, but even we divide into regions for the Sabbat and have a mutual aid system in place, said Naruze. You do? Naito was mildly pleased by Asamas surprise, but she decided to sum up what they had discussed. So the traditional solution is to get everyone to face reality and work together instead of everyone going into hiding and growing paranoid. When you think about it, thats what were doing here for Neshinbaras manuscript. That almost sounds sweet, but theres nothing sweet about what were doing here. No, there isnt, said Naito, smiling bitterly. I see, said Masazumi, sprawling her legs out on the tatami mats. What has you all lost in thought? We just discussed so much about the different religions and history, but I was noticing how people came up with their own response to a crisis way back when and that still lives on today in a number of ways. So I think I understand what Lord Motonobu meant when he likened all that to a class. And how were straying from the path he laid out, like we mentioned before. Asama nodded. We are paving a new path here, but that doesnt mean we are alone. I just hope we can join with some likeminded people at Westphalia. Agreed, said Masazumi just before Naruze raised her pen. Everyones eyes gathered on her as she spoke and drew out a rough illustration on her Magie Figur at the same time. Were just lucky we have Asama who knows so much of this from the Shinto side. And there is one important factor to all the measures they took back in the Age of Dawn. The corners of Naruzes mouth curled up, but Naito was unsure what she meant. Was there something related to Shinto in all that, Ga-chan? It isnt exclusive to Shinto. But it sounds like Shinto had the most solid position at the time, which was carried over from the Age of the Gods. And Naruze raised her pen. They needed a way to increase the population. Youre the expert there, arent you, Asama? How about you explain it for us? Volume 8B, 39: Both Sides Speaking through the Partition Volume 8B, Chapter 39: Both Sides Speaking through the Partition For the most part Were thinking The same thing Point Allocation (Midnight High) Tenzou sensed another mood change. He had noticed a lot of noise coming from the girls bedroom before, but now Th-theyve gone quiet. They were not asleep. It was more like they were holding a serious discussion. They had been sending out records of their thoughts on politics and the Apocalypse for a while now, but it had all stopped after the mood change. Toori must have noticed as well. Hey, Tenzou. Lets grab some snacks as an excuse to barge in on them. B-but what if it goes bad? Like during the school physical exam. Despite what the idiot said, he looked somehow satisfied. He had his eyes on the wall blocking his view from the kitchen. I was really hoping something like this would happen. Even though you arent a part of it yourself? Idiot, Im plenty a part of it. I mean, they arent hiding the fact that theyre discussing something in secret, right? And And Horizon, Asama, and Nate are chatting in the same way Sis and I always do. And Mary, Uquis wife, the Tachibana Wife, Seijun, and the others are joining in. The people I care about are reaching out to others to enjoy something, and thats enough to make me happy. You make it sound so simple But Tenzou felt much the same. Mary was living a normal life after defecting from England. You could easily guess she was shedding flowers while discussing something embarrassing with the others. Although with our girls, imagining some pretty scene might just set me up for a greater shock when I get hit by the cold reality. Still, he felt certain that Mary and the others like her could get by on the Musashi. So she should be fine even if she does go back to England. Calling it a refuge sounded wrong, but this gave Mary another home to return to. This unique silence was proof of that. He could guess Urquiaga was thinking much the same thing about Narumi. And Toori-dono can rest easy as well. Horizon, Asama, and Mitotsudaira were acting normally now. The changes in their relationships had settled down and they were using those changes as stepping stones to reach further changes. Its so strange. What even was everything that had happened when he first met Scarred in England? Thinking back, it had all been necessary, but he felt like they didnt need it anymore. They were the same people they had been back then, but those things would never happen to them again. So Tenzou stopped working as something occurred to him. We inherit things even within ourselves. Our old selves are inherited by our new selves. ----- Tenzou had stopped to think and Urquiaga noticed. Whats wrong, Tenzou? Some new illness? Y-you never change, do you!? But that had woken him up. And when he got his thoughts moving again I guess it shouldnt be surprising. We are always changing, whether we are aware of it or not. When you accomplished something, you did not repeat that same task forever. You started on something new. Eras, ages, nations, and organizations all worked that way. The same applied to the opponents they had faced and the battles they had fought. Most wars and negotiations were related to the changing of the nations, so they had seen it happen on more than one occasion. And there are those like Satomi Yoshiyori-dono who have others inherit a new way of life for them. Yoshiyasu had inherited a new way of life from him and used that to give Satomi a new beginning. Toori and the rest of them would not soon forget what Yoshiyori had left with them. So Tenzou decided to remember what had happened in England. He would never forget it no matter how far they were from that nation. That way he would never forget the things they had inherited from the events in England. And Toori-dono. That boy was an idiot and he had a knack for making things difficult, but Has he been inheriting new things and then wondering if that was for the best? He could be pretty careless, so there was a good chance he would just shrug it all off with an eh, its probably fine, but he did appear to be making an effort to actively gain more beyond what he passively inherited and lost. So Things are pretty good right now. But, thought Tenzou. I wonder what the girls are talking about. Tenzou, how many kids do you want with Mary? Wh-where did that come from!? You idiot, said the idiot. The location, time, and mood in there are perfect for that topic. He crossed his arms and grinned wide. And the location, time, and mood are perfect out here too, so dont you forget it. And so after Izanagi and Izanamis argument over how many people they would have born or have die, the Asama Shrine - well, Shinto as a whole - has decided to focus on the births. Asama felt some mild heat in her cheeks while she wondered what to discuss first. If she was being honest, Shinto took things to some pretty freaky extremes. There were stories of people having babies with not just the standard dogs and rabbits, but also birds, crocodiles, and lava. The Far East is kind of messed up, she belatedly realized. But this story was more serious. It had played out in the Age of Dawn and throughout history. The population had to grow to prevent it from dying out. Simply put, if a nation restricts population growth, it is on the path to destruction. Yeah, I imagine so, agreed Masazumi. Not only will their production slow, but they will have fewer people to maintain infrastructure and less tax revenue. In times of frequent war like the current age, and in historical periods that required expansion, no nation could get by if they did that. Question. Adele must have woken up at some point because she raised her hand while seated next to Suzu. What about on the Musashi? I keep pretty close tabs on the taxes, since Im Catholic and live on my own. So are things different here than elsewhere? A larger population increases our taxes and gives us the personnel we need to function as a trade ship, so we promote population growth, said Asama. The weight tax has an age exception and a family credit, so people who live alone like you do end up paying more than others. True, said Masazumi while looking up a little. The relationship between tax revenue and population would be the territory of a religion with divine protections for giving birth. Yes, agreed Asama. The per-person taxes are all about population, of course. And there are also the external Blessing offerings that are classified as a tax. Every religion and nation needs these things to run, whether theyre Tsirhc Catholic, Tsirhc Protestant, or Mlasi. You can think of a nations population as its capital. Asama tried to keep this as simple as possible. Then Naito raised her hand. So you could say people are a nations pressurizer? You could, replied Masazumi who sat straight across from Asama. Judge. It is the people who earn and spend. Through taxes and Blessings, that cycle can earn enough for the elderly and disabled, which is all the more reason for the Tsirhc nations in particular to advocate it. The greater the population, the greater the tax revenue, the greater the gross income, and the greater the consumption and production, so the excess can be used to begin trade and improve the nations position in the international economy. So, yes, peoples work is like a pressurizer for that cycle. Everyone quietly cheered and applauded Masazumis summation, but Asama wanted to get back on topic. Well, the government will want to advocate population growth and the Asama Shrine, well, this is kind of awkward to say, but, well, we do have replacement divine protections and such Asama repeated the word well too much because she felt like she was standing on a precipice. This discussion did have a political side. She considering the Musashis current state as she spoke. But this was not part of her job. She was speaking with her friends. Also, they were currently in a bedroom. Th-this is the most common site for population growth advocacy! Mitotsudaira and Horizon were currently focused on their curiosity, but Kimi had her back turned with her shoulders shaking. Asama knew she had to say something about that later on. But Mary tilted her head about what Asama had said earlier. Replacement? What does that mean here? Naruze smiled a little. How do you think babies are made? The principle behind it, not the physical method. Lets see. Mary thought for a moment. Judge. I believe we mentioned this beforebut they are a gift from god. Im relieved you didnt mention cabbages or storks. Now, the gods actually exist, right? Tsirhc doesnt have a specialist in births, so how it works with them is pretty vague. Technomagie is a technique for us mortals, so you have to work at it yourself. But when you have a myriad of gods like Shinto does, there is a god in charge of it and she manages the fortune of who gets one and who doesnt. I see, said Mary, a former Catholic. Her knowledge made it clear she had studied Shinto since arriving, but she still seemed surprised to find a god would be that closely involved in peoples day-to-day lives. The gods are pretty much everywhere, which means theyre involved in everything. The Tsirhc god was a massive and vaguely-defined being, but the Shinto gods had specific jobs they were in charge of. So, said Asama. In Shinto, Izanami and Izanagi determined the number of births and deaths and the number of births is higher. So the gods have created various spells to promote births, even if they are kind of lazy. Hanami held a sign frame: [Hey, it isnt easy. By, God.] Now, it has been said since the Age of the Gods that the birth rate will fall for some reason once there is peace, a robust welfare system is in place, entertainment is plentiful, and a solid infrastructure system has been built. So that can be a problem. Heh heh. Musashi is well on its way there, isnt it? said Kimi. It is our job to ensure love flourishes, so we will do what we can. Asama turned to Mary. To answer your question, Mary, the god of births grants her worshipers wishes to have a baby or not. She does this by balancing both sides fortunes. Um, what does that mean? asked Masazumi, wrinkling her brow. If one couple doesnt want a baby yet, their have a baby fortune is redirected toward a couple that does want one, answered Naruze. Ive heard it isnt perfect, but the god of births is in control and Shinto allows gods to manage the fortunes of their worshipers. Naruze sighed. This is part of the reason rape and such is so hard for Shinto worshipers. Oh, to be clear, the couples fortunes arent fully swapped and it requires the consent of both couples. You see, mutual consent has been promoted in Shinto ever since the land creation story. Is that really any reason to have a long history of teleporting things into violators asses? I see, said Mary. Whether she actually understood or not was another matter. But then she asked something else. Um, who is the Shinto god of, uh, births? Asama felt everyones eyes turn her way. She felt an oddly warm sweat while she hung her head and raised her right hand. There are more than one, but the biggest one is, umSakuya from our shrine. [It really isnt easy. By, god.] Asama sighed when she saw Hanamis sign frame. Then Kimi laughed quietly. Heh heh. In that sense, its amusing that the Asama Shrine is on the Musashi. With the god of births on our side, we will be the Far Easts only independent territory not on its way to destruction. Wont politicians try to use you? asked Masazumi. She can win them over with a well-placed kaboom, said Naruze, miming firing a bow. Adele, Suzu, and Narumi all nodded. Makes sense. N-no, Ive never done thatI think. Then why do you know how to blast people like that? asked Gin. Horizon placed her hands on Asamas shoulders from behind to demand an answer. Asama sighed and raised her right index finger before answering. Its said we were nearly used by politicians long ago and a lot happened, so the Asama Shrine built its rear shrine on Fujis peak and declared it inviolable. Shinto was independent beneath the Emperor. They handled the Far Easts infrastructure and divine protections, so in the days of the most powerful clans, they had attempted to build up some military might and it was said they had even fought a battle. But all of that is kept as a Shinto secret, just like the records from the Age of Dawn. She had a feeling Yasuhira would tell them all about it if they asked. But Anyway, none of those old reasons matter anymore and the Asama Shrine is part of Musashi. Now, there are spells and arrangements used for those who want a baby and those who do not. Yes. Naruze, dont give me that weird look. [My husband is enough for the one-time-use divine protections. By, god.] Oh? Naito looked to the sign frame. Thats one form of love Were having an awful lot of divine visitations tonight. Well be in the Ariake soon, so IZUMO has asked her to stay inside Musashis spell field. The Ariake has its own spell field and its own god and we dont want any interference, so she has to stay inside. She wont actually be physically summoned here, but her presence on the Musashi will mean no time lag for our divine protections. Wont it stress her out to be holed up like that? We can have a summer festival to help cheer her up. It was interesting how Mary nodded several times in interest. Is this different than the spirits you know, Mary? Yes. The spirits have their own natural roles, but they dont have a defined political structure or specific jobs. At most, they have divisions like king or lord. Asama really wanted to ask more about that, but that would stray too far from the current topic. Mary. Yes? Small flowers scattered from her tilted head. She must have been enjoying the conversation, or just the general mood, so Asama felt the need to make her point. There are preliminary divine protections for these things, sofeel free to come to me if anything happens. Eh? thought Mary. She assumed they were asking because they found any information related to her and Tenzou to be amusing, but U-um. What did they want from her here? Oh. When she had left England, there had been talk of her giving birth to the next King of England. That might make them a foreign name inheritor and treating inherited names as hereditary was banned, so that would be a lot easier said than done. But U-um, uh. Why couldnt she stop the white flowers spilling all around her? She was so terribly embarrassed, she had no idea what they were talking about, and she knew this was a selfish feeling, but I-I will discuss it with Master Tenzou. Gold Mar: Tenzou. 10ZO: Do you need something? Art-Ga: I so hate that I cant share this with you! Just know this is my reaction: die. Uqui: That does not narrow it down very much with him, Naruze. 10ZO: I-I am so confused. Heh heh. You focused on England here so you wouldnt have to talk about yourself, didnt you!? Didnt you!? Hearing Kimis comment, Mitotsudaira tried to keep a low profile. I cant let them drag me into this! Asama was her shield. She needed to change the topic while those two were busy going cannibal at each other. So Masazumi, will there be negotiations about these things? Honestly, I think that will have to wait until after Westphalia. But once this age of extended war is over, it is the number of people who will support a nations strength. If Shinto could make their hidden settings more prevalent Masazumi thought for a moment. We could actually set our sights on settling the outside world. Heh heh. Kimi looked away from Asama to face Mary. How many do you want? Judge. My sister has helped me in so many ways, so I think it would make for a lively family to have at least two. Mary placed her hand on her cheek, making no attempt to stop the floral cascade. Gold Mar: Hey, Tenzou. 10ZO: Wh-what now!? Silver Wolf: No need to be so defensive, 1st Special Duty Officer. It is a simple matter. If Mary tells you something in the near future, we will never forgive you if you run away. 10ZO: W-well, now Im scared! Asama: Now, now, Tenzou-kun. Calm down. This is nothing bad. But we wont forgive you if you run away. Gold Mar: You have no escape. Art-Ga: I had run through most of my material for the manuscript I just submitted, so I do appreciate all the excellent material Im getting tonight. 10ZO: Th-that last one is only in it for self-gain! Asama realized that Kimi was looking behind her. Horizon was there. What is she up to now? she wondered, moving to block Horizon from view. But Kimi asked her question regardless. Well have to ask my foolish brothers opinion later, but how many do you want, Horizon? Wait, Kimi. Horizon may not be thinking about that kind of thing yet. A smile immediately entered Kimis eyes. Fair enough. You, though, are thinking about those things, arent you? Eh!? thought Asama just before she felt hands on her shoulders from behind. An impressively aggressive stance on population growth advocacy, Asama-sama. Captured between the two girls, Asama started pouring with sweat. It had been a while since her body temperature fluctuated so much in a single day. No, um, Iwait, what about Mito!? Hey, dont shut that curtain with such a relieved smile! Forget her, said Horizon from the side. Just answer the question. Horizon considered the question for herself. If she were to have children I would need to consider what had happened with the Apocalypse and with the political state of the world. Not to mention what happened with me. This is really the only thing to say, she decided before speaking again. Any children would be born into a difficult age, so they might wish they had never been born. But, she said. Every new life makes the world that much more exciting. Of that I am certain. And even if they are faced with a harsh reality, I am sure Toori-sama, Asama-sama, Mitotsudaira-sama, Kimi-sama, and the other life intervention extremists would do something about it. If possible, I would simply tell them one thing. That is Do not let this scare you, because all of us will save you. So Keep on fighting. Horizon suddenly sensed a shadow. It was Kimi, who was now kneeling in front of her. Hush. Kimi placed her right index finger on Horizons lips and narrowed her eyes with a smile. Heh heh. That was clever of you, Horizon. You framed it as all of us doing something, but you were really saying that you would save your child. So you noticed. Oh, said the others, so Horizon gave a double thumbs up. I am second to none when it comes to relying on others. Mitotsudaira looked to the others from in front of the curtain. Everyone turned their eyes or heads her way and nodded. Even Naito and Naruze. This is just between us. She would not tell her king about this. Horizon could tell him if she felt like it, or she could never tell him. So for now, the curtain in her hand acted as a barrier. This is a secret. That was why they all nodded, telling her to keep quiet about this. And And next up is Horizon placed a hand on Asamas shoulder, looked Asama in the eye, and shouted Mitotsudaira-samaaaaa!! Asama realized her execution had been delayed by one turn. Th-that was a close one! No, this only delayed the inevitable, but it gave her time to mentally prepare. It was the difference between standing in the batter box with 2 outs versus with 1 out. She was still safe. Except that she feared she couldnt bring herself to swing at the ball regardless. But part of her was relieved by Horizons earlier answer. Probably because she already knew she would be doing that kind of thing with Toori-kun. Horizon already had a vision of the future in mind. Would she ask the others about those things, either directly or through him? Asama knew she had to give good answers as the Asama Shrine and as a tenant. And Mito? The wolf holding the curtain shut looked confused. It took a bit before she finally gasped. Y-you mean me!? Red rapidly spread across her face. Wow, her reactions are pretty amusing, thought Asama before wondering if she reacted like that too. If so, I can see why everyone teases me over it. Im really sympathizing with her tonight, arent I? Asama-sama, is something wrong? Its like your spirit has left your body. Its nothing. I just came to understand something that does me no good whatsoever to understand. Anyway, said Naruze, her pen at the ready. Ive drawn a few variations in preparation, but I was really hoping for some pillow talk material. Now, out with it. Wh-what exactly have you been drawing!? Besides, this is a relationship between a knight and a king! Oh, thats perfectly normal. In the Testament, its almost clich for a knight to be accused of homosexuality and for a royal to forgive them due to reasons. So stop thinking this is unique to you. Y-you know a lot about this, Naruze! No ones better than Ga-chan at researching the least useful information out there. It was true Naruzes inquisitive nature could be impressive at times like this. She can know the weirdest things about Shinto. Sometimes things I didnt even know. Of course, she also immediately forgot anything that she couldnt use for her doujinshis. Meanwhile, Mary smiled and placed a hand on her cheek, flowers spilling everywhere. Lady Mitotsudaira, no one is going to make fun of you. Yes, I know thatbut still. Asama saw Mitotsudairas eyes flit over to her partition while she pursed her lips. She knows theres no point in denying it. She was holding that curtain shut herself. So Since I am half Loup-Garou, I honestly dont know how hard it will be for, uh, that to happen. My birth means it is at least possible. Yeah, there is the Reine des Garouss legendary 24 days. Why did Adele sound so awed as she said that? And hadnt that ended up in the lyrics to some song? But the wolf shifted her eyes toward Asama. Also, I have heard that hereditary traits often skip a generation. In other words If my king and I had a childthey would probably take after my mother. What would that mean? Kimi immediately gasped. You would lose to your own daughter! Because you take after your father! How did I know you were going to say that!? Mitotsudaira sensed everyone giving her sympathetic looks. Wow, they think this is really big deal, dont they!? Personally, she had hoped they would laugh it off as a joke, but it felt like they had taken it extremely seriously. But anyway I expect I would raise them to be strong. She then turned a smile toward Asama. And she knew exactly what to say next. What about you, Tomo? Mitotsudaira saw Asama respond by taking a deep breath. She was not too afraid to answer, but she was not locked up in thought either. She has to do everything seriously, doesnt she? Since everyone knew Mitotsudaira had turned to Asama as a joke, she did not have to come up with a serious response, but Asama (being Asama) was going to do so anyway. Well, just from my point of view, there is one thought Ive long had about this. See, Im an only child, right? So, well She glanced over at Kimi. I do think it would be nice to have more than one, so they can each have a sibling. But She glared at Kimi. I also know that would make them exponentially more difficult to deal with, so maybe thats a bad idea. A-Asama Shrine Representative, um, you could have omitted that last part. Gin had a point, but siblings really did seem like too much trouble when using that sister as an example. But Asama relaxed her shoulders, turned toward Horizon, and then looked to Mitotsudaira. But, well, if we are blessed with the opportunity, Im sure at least one of you will give them a brother or a sister. D-do you have to lay the pressure on me!? asked Mitotsudaira. Mitotsudaira-sama, not long now until you can attempt to break your mothers record. Horizons comment made Narumi frown. Since shes only half Loup-Garou, will it take twice the time, or half the time? Even 12 days sounds like a lot, said Asama. But I think 48 days would kill Toori-kun. If you hogged Toori-sama to yourself for that long, I believe it would affect the family finances, so I recommend we devise a schedule or something, said Horizon. I-It might not be like that with me!? Maybe!? insisted Mitotsudaira. Also, she added, turning toward Asama. She definitely had something to say here. Tomo, I do not want you limiting yourself to one for our sakes. I guess you have a point there, said the shrine maiden, the bashfulness gone from her face. The Shinto idea of Kotodama said spoken words carried actual power, so maybe Asama had used that line to reach some internal decision. I think that is something I will decide only after discussing it all with Toori-kun and the rest of you. Also, she said. My mother taught me so much about Shinto and housework and so on, but that must have been a lot of work. Thinking back, she only could have raised one, maybe two, that way. She stopped speaking there. Mitotsudaira looked over to see Horizon raising both hands toward Asama while sweating profusely. What is it, Horizon? I am ashamed to admit I have none of that knowledge, so can you handle all of that education for me? Heh heh. Horizon. Kimi tossed Horizon a set of summer uniform sleeves. Try folding them. Horizon stood up and carefully draped the sleeves over the hook sticking out from a curtain pole. Then she gestured at it with both hands. How is that, Asama-sama!? Im beginning to think I should start by teaching you first. To be perfectly clear, I prefer to live as easy a life as possible. Asama had no idea how to respond to that, but Mitotsudaira quickly arrived at the only viable solution. You need to find an easy way to teach her. That will probably be easier for you to teach a child and easier for the child to learn. Hmm So maybe record it on a sign frame so they can check it at any time. Oh, and have the video pop up automatically when they do it. Asama looked back up. But anyway, I will take care of whatever I can. Asama took a breath and Horizon sat down to show her agreement. And Now, how about we take a break? Horizon pulled a teacup and teapot from behind her. I swiped this from the kitchen earlier. Oh, I also have a kettle of hot water. Huh? Then what are these snacks? Toori-sama made them. Horizon nodded. I switched them with the ones I made. Toori-dono! I opened up this dessert you made and found its nothing but sugar! Oh! I dunno how this happened, but it must be Horizons love! Her love! I bet youre jealous! And we were just discussing that too! Lets see if you can say that after you break through this bedrock of sugar! We would probably be better of pouring coffee on it and drinking it as the ultimate Georgian coffee. Wow, the Chancellor put a lot of effort into this. Each one is unique. That clever bastard Oh, but I too made each one of mine uniqueat the very bottom. Adele decided it was best not to ask what kind of surprise Horizon had left for the boys. But this talk of their futures had brought something to mind. Oh, said Adele. Should I ask or not? This was awkward to say, but she did have a question. Umm She worked her sleepy head to figure out how to phrase it when the Date Vice Chancellor spoke up next to her. Going back to that previous conversation, can Musashis princess even have children? She just came out and said it! Adele paled, but she knew the Date Vice Chancellor felt like it was her job to ask these questions. And the response did not come from Horizon herself. The Vice President raised her right hand first. Back when Horizon was still known as P-01s and we learned what was going on there, an engineer checked over her functionality while the Blue Thunders owner sat in as an observer. And they discovered She can do all that just fine. Asama heard Horizons judge of confirmation. She held a cup of pudding in her usual perfect seated position. Whatever else he might have done, my cruel father must have wanted his daughter to live a normal life. In other words If Toori-sama enjoys combining with me, then we will know that he has the same preferences as my cruel father. Asama spat out her tea. W-wait! If you tell Toori-kun that in the middle of that, uh, activity, it might just kill him, so please dont! Can you promise me that!? Asama grabbed and shook Horizon by the shoulders. But I need to hit him with at least one good one while we do it, said the shaken girl. There is no way I can resist the temptation. Actually, said Gin, her cheeks flushed. When you have a prosthetic made - especially a biological one - they tend to use your own cells, so the same may have been done for your body. That reminded Asama of something. Gin-san has some of those, doesnt she? Asama had seen Gins slender prosthetic arms. She had worn black biological prosthetic arms when the Musashi arrived at IZUMO because the larger ones she used for combat and everyday life were being repaired. Those must have been made in the way she mentioned. And in the same way Yes. If she was created that way, then even if she has an automaton base, her body should be close to what it would have been. Narumi showed off her right hand by rolling it around. I too have biological arms and legs and the center of these are reinforced biological to allow for attachment. But the reinforcements can be hard to notice since the exterior is so similar to my original limbs. She smiled bitterly. Because Back in Date, I thought I only had these because I was reluctant to give up my limbs, but here I dont have the money to use combat prosthetics as spares for Unturning Centipede, so I end up using these biological ones all the time. I thought I only kept them around out of reluctance, yet here I am getting so much use out of them. Wouldnt you call that a blessing from god? asked Mary. The others nodded. Umm, now that weve finished that discussion, how about a toast? suggested Asama Everyone raised their teacups. Horizon brought her cup to her mouth just like the others. She tilted it back and drank the contents, earning a question from Asama. Wait, didnt that have pudding inside? Horizon froze. After a bit, she made a sound that was not quite a cough and not quite a choke as something slid down her throat. A few seconds later, she finally moved her hips up and down a few times. That was a close one. Heh, but I will never lose. Im not sure what thats supposed to mean, but I bet Toori-kun will be happy to know you were satisfied. Since Horizon pulled out another one, she must not have had time to actually taste the pudding. Arent you eating an awful lot for the middle of the night, Horizon? Fair point. My bodily structure is nearly identical to the real thing, so I need to consider small fluctuations in weight. Even if my cruel father set it up this way, it is somewhat infuriating. Y-youll befineHorizon. You havethe arms, said Suzu. True. This is something not even Gin-sama and Narumi-sama can do. They also do not seem to have a storage space behind them. I should use those advantages to name myself superior. In that case, said Kimi, entering her own partition. She left the curtain open and pulled out a futon. Heh heh. Your heart is nice and warm at the moment, but you will need a space for when its feeling colder, wont you? I get the feeling youre about to tease us again, said Asama with a glare. Kimi also pulled a futon from Mitotsudairas partition. But instead of saying they should get to sleep, she seemed to be saying they should lie down and take a break. So what if I am? asked Kimi. We just confirmed we have something fun awaiting us after the Apocalypse and we can use that to kick my foolish brothers ass into gear. Were just having fun tonight, but its still worth dreaming about the kind of reality we hope to create for ourselves once summer break is over. So Nothing can scare us if we have dreams of a post-Apocalypse world. They ultimately got Neshinbaras manuscript complete at 4 in the morning and the sun had risen by the time their rushed editing was complete as well. After Naito and Naruze carried the manuscript data to Musashis international divine transmission shrine, they chose to sleep in the bedroom space they had created. They based the decision on Suzus parents calling to tell them the bathhouse would be ready sometime in the morning. This really only feels like an extension of the usual, commented Masazumi. She, Mary, and the others smiled bitterly while they decorated their uniforms or hair with fashionable purification charms, showed them off to each other, and gradually fell asleep. The boys had all fallen asleep as they were in the caf area, but after the girls finished getting dressed and completed some simple grooming, they ate some breakfast in place of lunch and made their way to Suzus bathhouse. However, the wolf whispered to the shrine maiden on the way. Tomo, I think my king invited everyone to the Main Blue Thunder last night so we could spend this time together. Because We were only now moving in for real, which could have made us nervous and uncertain how to tell the others afterwards, so he invited the Secretary over and made sure it was a fun night instead. And Kimi was doing something similarjust in a very Kimi way. It was never easy to say whether she was more thankful or annoyed with those two, but Asama passed on the message from the sign frame that appeared by her face. The Ariake is appearing ahead to port! In the midday sky, a massive amount of white fog appeared beyond the horizon. White armor panels appeared as if breaking through a waterfall of white wind. That floating dock was larger and wider than the Musashi and its hangar hatch was sitting open. Masazumi spoke while viewing the Ariakes impressive form in the distance. We wont be entering the Ariake quite yet. But this appearance signals that we have arrived. From here, we will visit the Kantou nations while using the Ariake as a floating port and loading supplies inside it. We might not be going inside, but it will still function as our Kantou base. She noticed the Ariake was displaying a sign frame bearing the message Welcome Musashi. Once Hashiba returns to Kansai in the Azuchi, we will be heading that way ourselves. So Make sure to complete your preparations before then. Volume 8B, 40: Average One on the Testing Ground Volume 8B, Chapter 40: Average One on the Testing Ground If this continues to come true When will I Be able to believe in it? Point Allocation (Get Over It) Its done. In a shadow created by the afternoon sun, a boy raised both hands in celebration and leaned back against the wall. He stood on the aft thruster of a large aerial ship floating in the sky. I actually did it, thought Terumasa. He had fully repaired the ship. Including the final adjustments, he had expected it to take until the 14th, but Four days early. I actually got it done by the 10th!! And in the middle of the day even! A glowing woman-shaped Mouse slapped her hand on his head. G-g-g-good jo-jo-jo-jo-job. Terrific, Terrific. Hey, you did a good job too, Osakabe-hime. I wouldnt have known how to adjust the deeper parts without you. Com-com-compliment-ment? Testament. That was a compliment. Osakabe-hime said twirly out loud while she spun on the spot. It may have been her way of acknowledging an assessment more than an expression of joy. And Compliment you too, Terumasa. Oh, did you finally learn my name? The whole thing is Ikeda Terumasa. You can search me out with that if anything happens, so try to remember it. They may have reached a mutual understanding during their repairs of the Azuchi. His job was to repair and control the ship. Osakabe-himes was to assist him, sometimes perform the work herself, and also submit the data he needed. With the exception of the repair spells, she seemed to be doing a lot more work than him. Given the location of the repair sites, it was best if they could run power tests right away. It also helped that a Mouse like her did not wear out as fast as a human and did not need much in the way of food or shelter. Those were more or less all she brought to the table, but she had been a huge help. Of course, all of her work was built on the foundation of his instructions. He would make a guess, make some predictions, and look to the right answer. That process took a lot of intuition and experience, so a Mouse or automaton would end up eliminating those things as mistakes and never reach the right answer. So her more relaxed attitude let her accept his answers either directly or through compromise. That allowed him to give her instructions that he knew she would follow. And as a result Okay. He looked up to see that the torii-style thrusters on the back of the Azuchi had been restored. This had been a big job and it had been necessary to assist the Hashiba forces as a whole, so he had really felt the pressure on this one. But he had done it. He had actually finished the basic work late at night on the 7th and he had thought that was enough. He had based that on the decision to have the Azuchi repaired by the 10th and so he could get back to his original job. But then he had had another idea. Why not see it through to the end? Did that mean he was growing a sense of responsibility and affection toward his work as a construction expert? Or did he just want to ride the momentum he had built up with such a good start on this big job? Either way, he had fully completed the repairs. He had only needed to get the ship up and running again, but he had gotten greedy and been free to keep going, so he had done the rest as well. The armor was none of his business. Nor was the state of the internal frame. But if they chose to use gravitational acceleration cruising, they would find the power system was good as new. He felt proud of that. The Azuchi was leaving Kantou on the 10th, so he had worked to see how much he could get done by that day and he had arrived at the perfect answer. I did it! Asano, Ikeda is acting all weird. Asano caught the lernen figur that Nabeshima tossed her way. They were in the forest near Sanada Academy. This was the area of forest where some ruins had recently collapsed. Sanada had said they were free to use the collapsed basin that measured a few kilometers across. Sanada also asked them to draw up a map if they could. Asano felt like Sanada and their Terrestrial Dragons should do it, but Thiiis was prooobably their suuummer homework. That explained why the Terrestrial Dragons were so friendly and watched over their training every day. Also If you have word from the Azuchi, you can take a break here. Mochizuki of the Sanada Ten Braves was working as Asanos coach. She was a name inheritor, a skilled fighter, a ninja, and an automaton. Asano was not the athletic type and she knew she could be hardheaded, so she found it difficult to disobey an instructor like that. After all, she could not win with logic. And even if she could Thaaat logic would be puuutting my preferences firrrst. Even when her logic was based on something emotional, like I dont have the courage or I just cant, Mochizuki would respect that choice. But when Mochizuki accepted it too easily, it ignited her contrarian side. Wowww, Im a paiiin in the butt. She knew Mochizuki was probably just trying to be nice. Automatons did not wear out easily and the heat was not a problem with her cooling system, but she still let Asano take regular breaks. Like this one. She hated being seen as a guest from Hashiba, but the only way to avoid that was to learn these lessons and prove herself in practice. It was all about practice. She had really enjoyed the past few days because she had been able to learn new things and rethink the skills she already had. And yet Asano: Whaaat is it? Im tryyying to train. IT: I just thought you might want to know I finished my big job here. Asano: Im tryyying to traiiin. IT: O-okay Stopping for this message made her feel like a guest again when she was supposed to be proving herself, but she also understood how happy he had to be finishing a big job like that. Asano: But, anyway, congraaats. IT: Um, thanks. How are things with you? Nabeshima turned her way from over by the mechanical dragon and made a winding motion with her right hand. She apparently meant wrap it up. Nabeshima would be training with the Terrestrial Dragons after taking a break. They were apparently starting with the absolute basics. She had put it like this last night: Theyre finally letting me run tomorrow. I swear theyll never let me fly at this rate! But the Terrestrial Dragons had noted that her basic mechanical dragon movement could use a lot of tightening up. Their claims made sense and she had sensed some problems there herself, so she was going along with it. Nabeshima was enjoying her time here just as much as Asano was. So Asano: How arrre you? IT: Eh? Oh, testament. Im about to go submit my report and then head straight for Mikawa. Ohhh, yeah. He said sooomething about some investigaaation or sooomething there. Asano: Whaaat about the Shirasaaagi Castle? IT: Ill get to it later. Mikawa comes first. Ohhh, she thought. So you caaan do the impooortant stuff fiiirst. Repairing the Shirasagi Castle would help recover P.A. Odas aerial forces, but Ikedas spells were still experimental and the ship would be given to him afterwards, so they must not have expected much fighting out of it. That suggested the Shirasagi repairs were more about P.A. Oda showing Kantou they could not be kept down. It would show they could shrug off the damage done by the Musashi. Of course, the Shirasagi repairs had to be important for Ikeda personally. But it didnt do so much for the nation as a whole. So he was putting the Mikawa investigation first. Asano: Goood luuuck. You could uuuse the poiiints. IT: Yeah. It shouldnt take me long. Also Theeeres morrre? She did not feel like asking what he meant. But IT: They say Nagaoka is getting along well with the Swedish Chancellor on the Musashi. Some important teacher joined us and she saw him there. Asano: Heees our enemy nowww. She made sure to say that first, but at the same time Asano: Im sure Kaaani-san will be deliiighted to hear it. IT: Yeah. Anyway, I just thought Id pass that along. Sure, sure, she replied before ending the divine transmission. You sure took your sweet time, said Nabeshima with a smile. Y-youuu passed it to meee! Youuu did! The Terrestrial Dragons held a hand to their mouths alongside Mochizuki. Oh, dear. Is someone in love? That is a difficult judgment for an automaton to make, but based on past examples, probably so. My, my! Thats something that will never happen to our Unno-san! I heard that, you assholes! shouted Unno, who was inspecting the remnants of the collapsed ruins and working with Kiyomasa to figure out how best to set up a defensive formation there. Those two were keeping some distance between them, but they were working fairly close together here. Asano had expected them to see each other as enemies, but They caaan work togetherrr when they have a taaask to complete. She rolled her shoulders while wondering if she could do the same. She had gotten enough of a break, so Baaack to the training. If youre reeeady. Mochizuki determined Asano had an aptitude for this. Not just as a ninja, but as one of the Ten Braves. She ticks a lot of the boxes. Nabeshima did as well. Surprisingly, so did Kiyomasa. In human emotional terms, this was probably a pleasant thing, but an automaton like her would not intrude on those emotional things. Instead, she focused on teaching this girl her own techniques. Asano stood at the entranceway to a lot of different possibilities. What kind of tactics would she specialize in? What kind of personalized touches would she introduce to those tactics? She might think she had already made those decisions, but she had not. Mochizuki had taught her how to walk and run in the mountains or in a wasteland, as well as how to choose her footing along the path she had chosen. She appeared especially interested in learning how to move along mountain paths. She asked about all sorts of terrain patterns she could choose as paths and they began a practical lesson whenever they found one. She was learning them one by one. She had to be smart. But she was not what people called a genius. She gradually built up knowledge instead of having a sudden flash of insight. She made sure she was well prepared instead of rushing right on in. Which showed She has an aptitude for this. Mochizuki was the same way. She defeated her opponents with her many learned responses and her ample preparations. But she had lost to the Date Vice Chancellor after using up all of that. Musashi had again defeated her with the spontaneously but officially named Master Tenzou Love Love Homerun. Careful preparations were not enough against them. But be that as it may, she still had to teach this girl her techniques. So Asano-sama. Their break was over and Asano attached her bamboo bottle to her hip hard point. Yeees? Starting today, we will begin practical lessons with traps and combat techniques, but let us hold a quick sparring match first. Huh? Her surprise was to be expected. She wouldnt have expected to be asked to fight before she was trained in combat techniques. She had some training already, but she would not have expected anti-personnel combat until later. But there was something she had to learn now. I am not all that skilled, said Mochizuki. I have already lost to Musashi, so I think it is safe to conclude that you can never surpass them by following in my footsteps. But There is something I want you to see before we begin todays practical lessons. I think you will understand in only 5 seconds. Kiyomasa and Unno both turned around. Oh? They were in a depression full of collapsed dirt and rubble. The forest itself had been slanted by the crust movement, giving it a twisted shape. Asano and Mochizuki were fighting atop the dirt piled up flat there. This was obviously for Asanos training. But Mochizukis stance was unusual. Her right leg was positioned forward and her left leg backwards. That gave her equal ability to move forward or backward. That was not something used for training. Its too unique. Summer break had only just begun and they had plenty more time for training, so why use such an idiosyncratic stance now? Kiyomasa felt something more standard would be better. And Asano was a name inheritor, so she was prepared to respond. Unno must have been interested because she tilted her head and asked a question. Hey, how does that girl fight? Testament. She opens an armory-like space behind her and uses its contents to attack. Perfect for a ninja. Thats not all. Kiyomasa had seen Asanos combat records. The girl could predict her enemys movements. During the Keichou Campaign, she had attempted to eliminate Ookubo, a Musashi name inheritor. To do so, she had drawn in Yagyuu Munenori, who served Ookubo, and tricked him. She had been attacked by the Tachibana Couple afterwards, but she had managed to escape. Right now, Asano was probably trying to predict how Mochizuki would fight. She never spoke much, but her phase space had to already be stocked with new weapons and such. She would be able to fight on the level of an entire company of warriors. So Carelessly testing her is a dangerous move. Kiyomasa saw Mochizuki gently swaying back and forth. She had set up a rhythm between attacking and withdrawing. Normally, it would be best to rush her when she was pulling back. The standard skeletal structure made it harder to move backwards than forwards and she would also have difficulty gathering her strength. But the positioning of Mochizukis feet let her move in either direction just fine. Even if she chose to flee to the left or right, she could use her rear foot as a pivot point to swing her front leg to the side and begin moving without delay. In that case Figuring out what you would do if that were you? asked Unno. Kiyomasa shook her head. No, I wasnt. That was true. Because Im hopeless. She had briefly imagined someone else moving in ahead of her. When facing an opponent like Mochizuki, that person would fearlessly move out ahead and Kiyomasa would follow after. Who was it she felt so comfortable giving that leading spot to? She did not need her imagination to tell her that one. But I really need to work on this. Her relationship with Fukushima was broken. If they could not pretend none of that had happened once summer break was over, then it was possible she would have to move out in front. So she had to think about something else right now. I need to imagine myself in her position, dont I? Youre a scary girl. Kiyomasa wasnt sure how to respond to that. Denying it felt somewhat wrong, but she didnt want to agree with it either. She settled on assuming Unno was not looking for a response. Look, theyre starting. Unno gestured over with her chin and Kiyomasa looked to see Mochizuki moving forward. She had converted the swaying into her movement. It happened so naturally. The automatons movement was so smooth it would catch you off guard if you were not paying close attention. Oh, said Nabeshima, jerking back a bit. She suddenly realized Mochizuki was moving forward. When did that happen? she wondered, but this explained why Mochizuki had been chosen as a coach. Honestly, I was kinda underestimating you. My bad. But Asano does the same thing. Asanos storage phase space was originally meant for shipping, but she instead stored weapons in it and activated them with spells. She used guns, cannons, spells, and sometimes even water, sand, or construction materials. She would be using primarily guns right now. That was the only option if she wanted to protect herself in case something happened while on Sanada land. Larger weapons like cannons might be thought of as excessive self-defense. And Nagaoka left us. Asano had been casual about it in her conversation with Ikeda earlier, but it actually meant a lot. Still, she probably didnt think it mattered much and she was not trying to replace him. Nevertheless, she had chosen to use guns because their gunner wasnt with them anymore. She probably wasnt sure herself why exactly she had done that. Maybe it was meant to fill the gap left by Nagaoka, but she would be creating a new gap by replacing some of her own weapons with the guns. This was not done in his honor, nor was it meant to remember him by. She would deny any of that if asked about it. But Nabeshima had known Asano long enough to feel certain she had prepared guns. So Are you ready? Mochizuki moved forward. She approached by about 12 steps, crouched low, and ----- She sped up. At the same moment, Asano took a half step back. Youuu wiiin! Asano fell back onto her butt. She admitted defeat on the very first move. Mochizuki came to a stop. She was about 6 steps away from Asano. Testament. She straightened up and stood with legs together. She saw Asano seated where she had fallen. Her arms were extended forward with the palms out to say stop. She had admitted defeat. And after only seeing Mochizuki approach. I am not sure what exactly cowardice is. But she could say one thing about Asanos decision. Well done, Asano-sama. That was a close one. Kiyomasas shoulders lowered in a sigh of relief. Unno shrugged next to her. Thats no fun. I cant have you injuring my underclassman for fun. Oh? said Unno. You saw what Mochizuki did there? Testament, confirmed Kiyomasa. During her approach, she used the movement to alter her knee joints. It had happened in a split second. And it had happened right as she was crouching, so it had been difficult to notice. However Her very next step was longer. Only by about 3cm, though. She can do that more each step, for a total of 30cm by the end. That much? gasped Kiyomasa. An extra 30cm each step would mean 60cm between both legs. Since a Far Eastern sword or a European short sword were about that long, Mochizuki could give herself the reach of a maneuverable sword with just her legs. And she makes the change midbattle. Even against an opponent with a long weapon, she could arrive within her own striking range before they expected it. And by then, her opponent would have to step back for the optimum range of their own weapon. But Mochizuki could also change the length at will. She could suddenly retract that extra reach, or she could give her legs different lengths when making a turn in order for a rapid turn or a spin turn. And. That was why Asano had admitted defeat. Thats a smart underclassman youve got there, said Unno. As soon as she noticed what Mochizuki had done, she realized she could not compensate for it. She could calculate out the difference if Mochizuki always used the same step length, but when that number can change at any time, theres no way to know how far she will move. Asano divided a phase space into compartments and used the contents to strike back at her opponent. She determined where to place those phase space compartments by predicting her opponents movements. But when that opponents movements are so variable, the phase space compartments shes already set become useless to her. So she admitted defeat. It was a good decision. But Shes smart, but she needs to go for it anyway. You cant have her wussing out in an emergency, right? Hence the training camp. Kiyomasa finally understood why Takenaka had sent Asano and the others here. Asano took Mochizukis outstretched hand and stood up, her eyes focused directly on her coach. And Listen, Asano-sama, said Mochizuki. I can do that, yet I have lost to Musashi twice now. Asano looked to Mochizuki. The automaton was looking to her with a seemingly emotionless face. But Asano appreciated that. This person could decide what was and wasnt necessary without letting any extra emotions or useless thoughts get in the way. Telll me one thing. What do you want to know? Howww can I keep myself frooom losing? Asano-sama, said Mochizuki. It is said that people cannot imagine a genius beyond their own imagination. So Do you know how ordinary people can fight back against a genius beyond their imagination? No It is simple. Mochizuki must have already known the answer. And it had to be something she had known for a long time, not something she had just come up with. Genius is about ideas. A genius thinks up something new, not based on the existing knowledge and wisdom of ordinary people. And ordinary people cannot come up with those ideas because their thoughts are founded on those things. I knowww thaaat. She was the same. There were several geniuses at her school and even more throughout the nation. Plenty of people could instantly reach an answer or reach their answer in a way no one else had thought of. But she had competed against them. She did not have the talent they did. Instead, she had studied her textbooks. She had gone over them time and again to drive the fundamentals into her mind. Mochizuki was exactly right. She never had those flashes of insight or brilliant ideas that geniuses had, so she only ever reached the answer using existing knowledge or wisdom. But this automaton had more to say. There is one way for an ordinary person to overcome a genius. Namely Repetition. Listen, said Mochizuki. Genius is about ideas - about flashes of insight. But those ideas only apply to that one situation. However Let us say an ordinary person has performed an ordinary action one time. So So If you are aware you are ordinary, you can look back at what you did. Do you see where this is going? Once you make an adjustment to that move, it becomes something an ordinary person could not come up with on the spot. You mean? Is this a good sign? wondered Mochizuki when she saw the look in Asanos eyes. So Mochizuki answered Asanos prompt for more. Then you continue to adjust your ordinary moves. Over and over again. You will end up with something other than a geniuss immediate flash of insight, but when other ordinary people see it, they will wonder how you did it. Mochizuki pointed at her own face. We have one such person here. She pointed at Asano. And another. By combining both our ordinary knowledge, we can nearly guarantee success. Do you now see how our situation is perfect for solving the problem at hand, Asano-sama? Nooot really? Testament, said Mochizuki. We have arrived at a point where we can defeat a genius while remaining ordinary. Yeah, lets see if that pans out, commented Unno with a bitter smile. Kiyomasa sensed a newfound closeness in that. They had been enemies before and they still werent quite allies. But she appreciated that Sanada was training her underclassmen. Those two still had a lot of room to grow and the long break was the perfect chance to let them bloom. Good. When the Azuchi had picked up Nabeshimas unit and Asano after the Keichou Campaign, they had been exhausted and injured, but more than that, they had felt defeated. Asano in particular had been at a loss about what to do. Nabeshima tended toward keeping busy at times like that, so she had distracted herself by repairing her mechanical dragon. That hadnt worked for Asano, mostly because she had never before experienced such a major defeat. Katagiri had considerately taken her along on jobs, but Kiyomasa, Hachisuka had said. You probably shouldnt let Katagiri know, but the underclassmen say they cant stand him. What did he do now? Thanks to that, Kiyomasa had remained worried about Asano. But now Mochizuki was working with the girl. Her coach pointed toward a patch of short trees in the basin and said she would teach Asano some practical techniques. All of this was bound to be crucial for Asano. And for me. I need to learn how to get by on my own. ----? Kiyomasa heard a deep rumbling in the sky. It came from the east where an oblong, light blue form was visible. That was the Ariake. Oh, the Ariake has opened its armor for the Musashi, said Unno. The Azuchis repairs are complete now too, arent they? So if the Azuchi doesnt leave Kantou before the Musashi leaves the Ariake, theyll have to battle the repaired Musashi. I heard Musashi would be leaving for Kantou on the 10th. Thats today, so what about their repairs? They apparently completed them on-ship while visiting the Kantou nations. Because they cant depart on short notice inside the Ariake. So, she said. Now that the Azuchis repairs are complete, the Musashi must be entering the Ariake for a full inspection. That should take until late in the night. And you know what happens then, dont you? Testament, was all Kiyomasa said about that. This was like a code passed between the Azuchi and the Musashi. They would not meet and they would not speak, but the Azuchi would leave Kantou late at night and the Musashi would arrive to take its place and defend the region. Its all such a pain. Unno pointed into the southeastern sky. It took a while, but it seems to me the Azuchis departure signals the end of everything that went down in Kantou. Christina looked up as the sky rotated around the Musashi. This was the blue sky of early afternoon. She had expected it to be hot since it was summertime, but it was surprisingly nice out thanks to their altitude and the atmospheric buffering. N?rdlingen had its defense barrier and some level of atmospheric control. The Nagaoka residence had been on the outskirts and thus beyond the range of that, so whenever she had walked to N?rdlingen proper, the subtle difference in environment had made it feel like a journey to a foreign land. But she had abandoned all that to be here now. She walked toward the stairs leading up to Musashi Ariadust Academy. As nice as the weather was, the artificial structures still soaked up the heat of the sun. Shimmering heat rose from the stairs and some mist was periodically sprayed on the landings to keep them cool. And when she looked up to the first landing, she saw Tadaoki-sama. What took you? I was about to head on up, assuming you were already up there. Why didnt you? He pointed toward the bow. I saw you on your way here. I see. Had he thought he could see her if he climbed to the first landing? Or had he been on his way up and looked back on a whim? Either way, she was glad it had worked out this way. Ive gotten awfully easy to please, she noted. She walked up alongside him. Lets go, he said and she gave a Testament in reply. Where is your swimsuit, Tadaoki-sama? Im wearing it below my clothes. She had no idea how to respond and just about died. Her hands needed something to do, so she clenched them into fists and waved them up and down a bit. What are you doing? he asked. T-this is your fault. Hm? Oh, I get it. He held out his hand. She was briefly confused, but then she realized what he meant. He had misinterpreted why she was falling behind and flailing her arms on the stairs. She probably should have told him he was wrong and told him her dirty mind was to blame, but if they would both benefit from this, then why not go along with it? So Thank you. When she took his hand, he squeezed and pulled. Sure, he said, pulling her along. You know, Tadaoki-sama, when guiding someone up the stairs, you need to pull up to support them. Hurrying them forward like this is actually dangerous. Then they passed through the mist. They looked up to see Musashi Ariadust Academys school building. I do wonder how this is going to work out, she said. Yeah, holding a meeting while playing at the pool seems irresponsibly casual to me. I dont mind, Tadaoki-sama. After all They were about to discuss Sweden and Musashis relationship. They would primarily be working out how involved she and Sweden would be in Musashis Honnouji Incident intervention. Christina summed up her main thoughts on what the future held for them. You never know what is going to happen with these people. Volume 8B, 41: Meeters at School Volume 8B, Chapter 41: Meeters at School Wow What do we do about this? Point Allocation (Something) Adele took a look around while feeling the afternoon heat on her skin. She sat at the edge of the pool on the port side of the academy building. The entire class sat on the wooden poolside, looking at each other. With the heat in the air and the water so close by, they were watching to see who would make the first move. Hey, the 2nd Special Duty Officer suddenly said to the 1st. Tenzou, since you lack an elder sister, I grant you the first swim. The water is nice and cold? N-no, thank you! Besides, Mary-dono is an elder sister, so that condition doesnt apply to me! That would also rule out my king because of Kimi. The 5th Special Duty Officers comment earned a groan from the 2nd. Damn! My religion does not make things easy at times! I thought you were Catholic, said Adele. Meanwhile, Oriotri spoke from where she stood on the poolside. Okay, today counts as a school day, so go do a quick 500m long-distance swim to get it over with. Sensei, I have a question. The 6th Special Duty Officer raised her right arm which had a float attached. Then she pointed into the pool. How are we supposed to swim in this? Everyone glared over into the pool, which glittered in the summer sun. Specifically, the solid objects on the surface were glittering. I mean, there are huge chunks of ice floating in it. Oh, that. Tenzou heard Oriotri say. Some 2nd-year girls just had their swimming class, but there was a lot of direct sunlight and the water temperature was rising fast, right? So the aquatic and plant nonhumans had to tap out pretty quick. So they created this icy environment? asked Tenzou. No. When they left, they all considerately casted a freezing spell so the next people wouldnt have the same problem. And since its a spell, itll freeze you too if you carelessly touch it. That just makes it worse!! Um. Mary raised her hand. Shall I fix it with a spirit spell? Really, Mary-dono? What kind of spell? Restricting the power enough will be tricky, but it heats everything up all at once. Asama: I think shes saying her spirit spell is powerful enough to blow away a transport ship falling on England if she doesnt restrict the power. Art-Ga: So shes suggesting property damage? Tenzou considered it. If Marys spell worked well, all was good. But if it didnt She could blow up the academy. He decided to ask about it. 10ZO: Everyone, you wontinterfere, will you? Me: No! Of course not! Dont worry! Gold Mar: Yeah, we wouldnt mess with Ma-yan. Horizey: In fact, we would need to cheer her on. Thats a yes then, concluded Tenzou. They wont directly interfere, but they will cheer her on and tease me to get her too fired up. And what would happen then? Our new home fund would undergo a forced class change to repair money. He wanted to avoid that, so he placed a hand on Marys shoulder. Mary-dono. Y-yes, what is it? He viewed her from head on, noticing that the way her curves bulged out from the school swimsuit made her the perfect object of worship. He switched from his mental camera to his mental video camera as he spoke. This time, I believe you should trust that the others can find a solution to this. You are no longer a guest here, after all. In other words Can anyone else here solve this? Unturning: Why couldnt he be this thoughtful when he was abducting the Nagabuto boy in Kantou? Uqui: That is obvious, Narumi. Because Mary is an elder sister and Nagabuto is not. Bell: H-how does thatmake anysense? Asama: Suzu-san? Trying to understand the things they say will only drive you mad, so its best to ignore them. Yes. They had to remove some ice. It actually felt like a school assignment, which contrasted with the meeting they were actually here for. But the 1st Special Duty Officer and Mary have already withdrawn, noted Mitotsudaira. That would make the coming conflict a lot more difficult. Masazumi knew no one was expecting anything from her here, so she scooted over to the poolside and placed Tsukinowa on one of the chunks of ice. See how cold it is? Never seen ice this big, have you? While she played with the Mouse, some black algae creatures emerged from the ditch and moved up next to her. Ice? Icy? Audience reception? After Masazumi joke? They were hitting her with some pretty hard truths. But Mitotsudaira looked over to see their fighters exchanging a glance. The first to speak was Futayo. She held a sign frame list of shaved ice syrups. I just had the best idea! Um, Vice Chancellor? said Adele. Maybe close that sign frame before talking? Oh? You dont like shaved ice, Adele-dono? asked Tenzou. I never said that, she replied before realizing what she had said and gasping. She quickly looked back toward the others. T-to be clear, I do have enough money to buy shaved ice! Shaving your own ice with a pick and dumping sugar water on it doesnt count as shaved ice, you know? said Mitotsudairas king. I-I dont do that! I use my leftover jam from breakfast! Wouldnt that be jam on ice instead of shaved ice? It was a new form of dessert at any rate. But This ice doesnt seem to be melting. Mitotsudaira agreed that the ice filling the pool was unlikely to melt on its own. Just out of curiosity, she asked a question. Sensei? What happens if we cant swim during this school day? Youd have to do a makeup class later. But that sounds like a huge pain for me, so please dont. Sensei, theres such a thing as being too honest! said her king. Ive heard of this! Its called the dark underbelly of society! Then do you have any ideas to shine some light on that darkness, my king? Cant you gather it all up with your silver chains? They are currently stored at the Main Blue Thunder. I collected them from the rec room for summer break. Everyone had perked up when he made the suggestion and they slumped back down when she rejected it. They really thought I could do that, she realized bashfully, but none of this was getting them any closer to a solution. Then someone raised his hand: Muneshige. He spoke while doing his warmup exercises. You were all eager to play in the water during our study camp, but you seem a lot more hesitant now. We cant help it, said Mitotsudaira. Almost everything on the Musashi is artificial, so the depth of all water is carefully managed for safety. That means even the rivers are small and shallow, meaning we can only splash around instead of swim. After all You dont need to know how to swim when you live on the Musashi. We might enjoy the water, but actually swimming requires a bit of mental preparation. All of that was true. Gin must have been surprised because she asked a question about it. Does that mean the Musashi residents dont know how to swim? Mitotsudaira shook her head. The Musashi or a transport ship could fall into the ocean in an accident, so we do know how to swim in case of emergencies. Anyone in high school can manage long-distance swimming. Its just that we never learn how to do it for fun. If anything, we view swimming as something you do during a disaster or accident. So That is why swimming requires some mental preparation. Swimming for fun marks you as someone who can take time off on the mainland, so it acts as something of a status symbol. I see, said Gin. Master Muneshige, we should go to the beach for some Musashi evacuation training. Good idea, Gin. We can check on the emergency exits while were at it. In that case, said Mitotsudairas king. Lets all go to the beach, like we were talking about before. The one made on the outer edge of the Musashi. The Tachibana Couple had done a good job of drawing out that suggestion. And Ive finished checking over the artificial beach, so that would be fine, Toori-kun. Mitotsudaira and the others had assisted Asamas approval checks since they could be viewed via sign frame. They had been working through a lot of Musashi matters that had been piling up while they were at war. They were fully shifting over to summer mode right now. The seasons always change eventually. Everything would have shifted over on the mainland as well. After all, no one could engage in politics or conflicts with the other nations. Will the Far East itself change? And while Mitotsudaira considered that Okay, thats enough escapism. You need to get swimming now. You have a meeting coming up, dont you? Their teacher demanded they get moving. If we must. Mary saw Tenzou get up and roll his shoulders. I have been busy ever since summer break started, but at least I have Mary-donos lunches. So I will provide an example of how we can work toward a solution here. Master Tenzou! Are you sure you know how to do cold-water swimming!? I will be fine, Mary-dono. She was fairly certain he had smiled just for her. Kyah. She felt like she was not worthy of that smile, which made her embarrassed. No, I shouldnt belittle myself like that, she scolded herself, but he was already speaking again. I mean, no matter how cold it is, anyone on Musashi has a body temperature regulation divine protection. So really it comes down to working up the nerve to take the plunge. He stood up on the diving board. And Sensei! I have a question! Ask away. You said we were doing long-distance swimming, but could we possibly climb out on the other side and return here instead of swimming back and forth? Good one, Master Tenzou! Mary understood Tenzous plan here. By swimming to the other side and leaving the water there, they would have a brief time to restore their strength. They could reset the chilling of their body. No matter what he said, he was not overestimating himself. Mary nodded when she realized that. Yeah, you would get pretty chilled otherwise, said their teacher. Sure, you can do that. Judge! Thank you. Tenzou dove into the water. He dove far out into the pool to reduce how long he was in the water. But he managed to pierce down between the chunks of ice instead of bouncing up off the water. Excellent form, Master Tenzou! Asama heard Kimi speak about 10 seconds after Tenzou dived in. Hey, Asama? Yes, Kimi? If you need a drink, theyre in the break area over there. Heh heh. Thanks, but that isnt what I wanted. Kimi tilted her head. Did Tenzou have his hard point parts on just now? I think he had the neck ones on. That would give him the main functionality, but what about the divine protections? The body temperature regulation probably counts as basic life support. And what happens if he enters extremely cold water like this? Hm, thought Asama. It wasnt a common scenario, but I think he would enter a state of suspended animation. Master Tenzou! Master Tenzou!! Hm, he dove pretty far, so dragging him back out is going to be a pain, said Toori. Th-then I just have to go in after him! Mary prepared to dive in, but Asama stopped her. Wait, Mary! I wouldnt do that if I were you. Sensei said the freezing was caused by a nonhuman spell, so if it was a spirit spell, the environments mold may have been altered. Wh-what would that mean? If you dive in, your compatibility with spirits could get you dragged in, getting you stuck down there with Tenzou-kun. Is this different than the Yomi from before? That was a stagnant cold, but this is an active cold. With Yomi, the weight was greater after you were dragged in, but the dragging in power is greater here. Heh heh. Then what do we do, Asama? asked Kimi. Waiting for it to melt on its own would be best. Mary reflexively started diving in when she heard that, so Adele had to pull her away from the poolside. C-calm down, Mary-san! Having you meet the same fate as the 1st Special Duty Officer would be a huge pain in the- I-I mean, it would be a tragedy we must avoid! B-but I have to save Master Tenzou! Mary-sama, why not calm down and have some tea? Oh, thanks you. Mary obediently accepted the teacup from the arms and everyone froze. After a while, Naito took a look around, and Sh-shouldnt we be discussing this now that youve calmed down, Ma-yan? Y-youre right. Um Mary set down the teacup and clasped her hands. Wh-why didnt you tell us it was so dangerous here!? Asama looked to the others just like Mary was. Mitotsudaira, Horizon, and he also exchanged glances with everyone. This reaction is new, muttered Naruze. That was true, but Asama chose to ignore it for fear of further complicating the issue. While looking around, Naito tilted her head, turned toward Mary, and spoke with the ends of her eyebrows lowered. Tenzou just seemed so confident I thought maybe it would work out. Right? He made it sound like he was a step away from a perfect solution, said Toori. Judge. I thought maybe the ninja was going to accomplish something useful for once, said Futayo. You thought the same thing, didnt you, Mary-sama? Horizons question gave Mary pause. That suggested she had felt the same. And then Narumi stood up. I have prosthetic limbs and Date is about as cold as an icy pool, so you can see polar bears riding on drift ice when you look out to sea and you could hammer a nail with the beef tongue you left outside. I can rescue him. Not sure why you needed to go on about your home like that, but what do you think, Mary-san? Mary looked at Narumi, who tilted her head. Are you willing to let me do this? N-no! I should do it! W-wait, Mary! This isnt the time to get emotional! Asama stopped her and Mary turned her way with a gasp. Listen. If you dive in, there is a decent chance you will be dragged in to join Tenzou-kun at the bottom of the pool. Y-yes, judge. But And while waiting for it to melt on its own would be best, it will be too late by then, right? Y-yes. So Sowait, what are we going to do? Keep your mouth shut if you dont have an answer! Everyone yelled at Asama, but that didnt seem fair. Cmon, you usually come up with a good idea mid conversation. I just didnt come up with one this time. So its all good. Meanwhile, Toori spoke. Hm, what about Nenji? Everyone turned toward Nenji, who hopped up onto the poolside. He extended a portion of himself and stuck it into the water. Nenji-kun! Youre freezing from that end! Mhh! As I suspected, this is a threat even to me! Eh? said Adele as she viewed the scene. Why does Nenji-san freeze when the water doesnt? Balfette-kun. For the same reason hot water freezes faster. Th-the Secretary actually said something convincing for once! Thats not the issue here, Adele. At any rate Um, how are we going to save Tenzou-kun? Hey, over here. They say they can do it, called Masazumi. She had a group of black algae creatures gathered at her feet. Will work. Fine with cold. Easy easy peasy? Theyre right, realized Asama. Those things were known to live in the ditches, but they actually lived in the sewers and plumbing. Since they could live in hot water or near-freezing locations, they were in charge of purifying it all. However Um, if they dive in while so filthy, wont they contaminate the water? But washing them with pure water flushes the nutrients from them, killing them. Oh, yeah. I had heard about that before. Judge, replied Naruze. If they dive in, theyll probably break apart before they even reach Tenzou. Besides, how many of them do we have here? It would take a lot to carry Tenzou. Wont work? asked one of the creatures. Masazumi was forced to say yes. Drat, and I really thought that would work. Masazumi was probably speaking on the creatures behalf with that. Then she said something frightening. Sorry. The rest of my class says they want to do this themselves, so they get to try first. Worshiper: D-did that old hag just casually shove this task onto us while keeping herself out of it!? Flat Vassal: Hey, the black algae creatures are saying too bad, so sadMuneshige? Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshige! Master Muneshige! They remember you! Asama: Um, Gin-san? I know youre excited, but try to calm down. Uqui: They live close to the ground, so they would mostly remember him from when he falls to his knees or collapses in despair. The association does make sense. Vice President: Dont just sit around analyzing it! Almost Everyone: This is your fault to begin with!! Asama noticed everyone looking to either side. But instead of defensively keeping an eye on each other, it was more like they were circling around to go on the attack. Hm. Toori raised a hand. Muneo, could you do it on pure momentum? I-I find it hard to imagine Master Muneshige carelessly diving into a spirit field and getting caught! But on that notehow did the 1st Special Duty Officer get caught? You switched from talking about Mune-san to dissing Tenzou-kun so fast I barely noticed. It came naturally. Gin shook her head. Anyway, Master Muneshige has trained himself to have twice the lung capacity of most people, so he should be able to resist even if he was dragged in. She doesnt hold back the praise with him, does she? thought Asama, but she left it unsaid. Gold Mar: Gin-chan assumes Muneo can survive just about anything, doesnt she? Flat Vassal: Based on what Ive heard about their training in Tres Espa?a, thats probably because shes used to hitting him with wooden swords and metal poles. Asama was not sure what that was about, but it sounded like that couple had some different ideas about health maintenance. Well, he does have a lot of strength, commented Asama before realizing Mary had to be worried sick right now. We cant just stand around talking much longer. Understood. Asama readied a sign frame. This might count as abusing my position in the shrine, but I will reset all of the spells cast on the pool. A-are you sure about that, Asama-sama!? Yes. We have to look at this from Marys point of view after all. Hearing that, they all exchanged a glance. And she received scattered applause. I-I dont think Ive ever heard such insincere applause! No, I mean it. Mary bowed. I knew you would understand my situation here. She expected that much from me? wondered Asama. Judge. Because you experienced something similar during the Siege of Kanie Castle. Oh, that, said Asama as the memories came rushing back. Yes. During the Siege of Kanie Castle at Houjou, someone she cared deeply about had sunk to the bottom of Yomi and what had she done then? O-oh, wow! Lady Asama!? Lady Asama!? Why have you stopped moving!? Mitotsudaira saw Asama frozen in place with her blushing head lowered. It was impressive she had not run away or crouched down to curl up in a ball, but she was only answering Marys questions with meaningless monosyllabic responses. Well, that did happen pretty recently. She had gotten used to it, but these surprise attacks still got to her. Mitotsudaira could at least get a retort back when someone teased her about such things, so she felt she was at a somewhat higher skill level. On a curious whim, she turned to look at her king. Oh? He was groaning in thought while scratching his chin and narrowing his eyes toward Asama. He was probably wondering if he should help her out or not. But Unsure what to do, my king? Yeahwhat do you think I should do? P-please do not ask me. At any rate, it was unusual to see her king like this. It was kind of cute. So My king. Yeah? In the pastdid you ever ask other peoples opinionwhen it came to me? she asked. No. He replied quickly but casually, with a clear why do you ask? in his voice. Because Im your king. Judge, she replied, feeling relieved. This further proved his relationship with her was different than his one with Asama. In that case, she decided. Tomo will get used to it too. And once she does, she will be able think back on all this and smile. It was a knights duty to help her king, so she answered his question. And Cmere, Nate, he beckoned. Puzzled, she approached. And ----- He pressed his lips against her forehead. And he clearly sucked in a bit before pulling away. She became entirely useless for a brief moment. Th-that was way too close! The wolf was impressed with herself for not instantly backing away. She could feel heat rising in her head, but I-I guess I have trouble with the surprise attacks too! She could see her king giving her a toothy grin. Thats for giving me an answer. Y-you shouldnt give those away for almost nothing. She could not say much when it had nearly made her brain crash. But Set that kind of precedent and I might start expecting that and more. Ill do my best to live up to your expectations, so you play your part, okay? She wished that proposition did not make her so eager to do things for him. She wanted him to give her his first order right away. But for now W-well, its summer break and a lot is going on at the Main Blue Thunder, she said. She then turned to Asama to avoid discussing that any longer. The girl was still in a state of confused silence. My king, I think Tomo took a lot of damage. Hm, if this keeps ups, maybe you should call me in. Yes. Horizon nodded by his side. But Asama-sama clearly needs more training if the mere memory of a kiss is enough to break her. I seem to remember you kissing me in a moving scene where you were in tears. Oh? And what makes you think I am stupid enough to forget something like that? But I believe that there are even greater levels of happiness out there, so fondly thinking back on those old memories is fine, but getting trapped in them seems like a waste to me. Indulge in the happiness of the past too much and you will neglect the present. Toori-sama, I am counting on you to provide me with more and more happy events. Man, youre demanding. No, said Horizon. It just means I am determined to find happiness. As is Mitotsudaira-sama, I am sure. Mitotsudaira thought about it and realized Horizon was right. How had she felt when she arrived in front of the Main Blue Thunder with her luggage the other day? I never would have done that if I didnt think I would find happiness there. That settled it. But What do we do here? Tomo isnt much use like this. As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Mitotsudaira spotted a powerful ally at Marys feet. Mary noticed as well, gasping and looking down. She named the ally aloud. The Vicereines arms! Seventeen seconds later, Naito saw Tenzou resume breathing after being dragged up onto the poolside. Thank you so much! She also saw the English Princess prostrate herself to thank the arms that were crossing themselves. Gold Mar: I have a feeling no one has ever seen anything like this before. The arms gave a triumphant pose and then a pose of unclear meaning, but they finally took Marys hands. Y-you want me to raise my head!? Such gentlemen, thought Naito as the arms gave a light wave to say dont worry about it and then returned to their owner. Once Mary breathed a sigh of relief, someone emerged from the locker room on the aft end of the pool. Did someone else need to take an exam? Naito looked over curiously and found a familiar face. Chrippe? It was Swedish Chancellor Christina. She wore a black track suit over a school swimsuit. I heard the meeting was being held here, so here I am. Yes. Oh, said Masazumi who had been playing with Tsukinowa and the black algae creatures. She first looked up at Oriotri. Um, Sensei? You had better solve the ice problem later, but you can have your meeting first. Ohh, said Naito. Asama opened a large parasol spell in the air and Christina smiled over at them. The meeting is to discuss Musashis relationship with Sweden, but from what I have heard, you are considering intervening in P.A. Odas affairs, arent you? Judge, confirmed Naito and the others just before seeing something else. A blushing Nagabuto walked through the pool entrance wearing a swimsuit and a vest. Whats that vest? Its not part of the school-approved swimsuit, is it? noted Naruze disinterestedly. He is going to get eaten alive here. He was. Volume 8B, 42: Troublemakers on the Poolside Volume 8B, Chapter 42: Troublemakers on the Poolside Greater than expected Suave return Exactly as expected Suave damage Point Allocation (Thats About It) Mitotsudaira took a break to swallow some of the plum drink in her bamboo bottle while she watched it play out. First of all Okay, boys! Hell, girls too if you want! Form a wall around Nagabuto! H-hey! Sop that! What the hell!? Let me go! Let me goooo! Um. Adele turned toward Christina. This question is off the record, but do you want to see Nagaoka-san in a school swimsuit? Off the record, you say? Christina crouched to put her on Adeles eye level. Then this is my answer. She formed a circle with her fingers. Everyone who saw that answer exchanged a nod. Mary also formed a circle with her hands and directed it toward Tenzou. Isnt this mood great, Master Tenzou? Gold Mar: Now that is a difficult question for him to answer. Wise Sister: Heh heh. If he simply agrees with her, the topic dies right then and there. Horizey: Now, let us watch and see if Tenzou-sama can manage a suave response. They all saw Tenzou briefly freeze up, but he finally took a deep breath and formed a heart with his fingers. I think this is nice too, Mary-dono. Naomasa slammed a nearby sandal into the pools ice with an overhand throw. The loud slap made Oriotri look up from her sign frame while seated on the diving board. She was likely researching the best food on the Ariake. Cmon, Naomasa. Dont throw things. Yeah, I know. But youd want to throw something too if you were over here. But the next thing they all knew, Mary was mimicking Tenzou. Y-youre right, she said with a blushing smile. I want to support this one too. What have we here? The 1st Special Duty Officer has changed a lot, thought Mitotsudaira, but Marys change was a lot more remarkable. She had learned to speak with him more since the end of the Battle of N?rdlingen. She was still not as calm as she might be, but she had made a lot of improvement. Asama had demonstrated something similar just a bit ago. So Silver Wolf: My king. Me: Yeah. Tenzou, I want to support this one too. Uqui: I too would like to support this one. Laborer: It should go without saying, but I would like to support this one. They all directed heart gestures toward Tenzou. 10ZO: You dont all have to do it! Me: Yeah, but you dont get many chances to do something this bold. Gold Mar: Then how bout we do this every time we speak to Tenzou from now on? Meanwhile, things were progressing within the circular wall of boys. Hey! Stop! Wh-what do you think youre doing!? They work fast, thought Mitotsudaira as a pair of red swimming trunks and a shirt were tossed over the wall of boys. The arms swiftly collected them and passed them to Asama, who folded them and passed them to Christina. Do you want to wash them? No, then Tadaoki-sama wouldnt have anything to wear on the way back. Silver Wolf: Shes surprisingly sensible. Bell: Eh? Oh, I-I guess. Relativelyspeaking. Did I say anything weird? At any rate, the wall of boys was finally done. There, thats taken care of. Dismissed! They all scattered, leaving Nagaoka out of breath and lying on the floor. He was wearing one of Musashis blue swim trunks. D-damn you all! He slammed his fists against the wooden floor and looked to the others. Dont you dare forget this! Because Im getting back at you! I swear it! Sure, said Masazumi with a nod. Then she waved her hand. Okay, everyone, lets get the meeting started. Nagaoka, you stay there. Everyone else, take a seat wherever. Ignored, the Nagaoka boy slammed his fists against the floor. Damn you all! he shouted again. Youre the dark underbelly of society! That makes you sound like a sore loser, so maybe find a better line. Now that the Swedish Chancellor has joined us, I would like to begin our meeting with some parts being off the record. Asama, make sure the records are protected. Masazumi glanced over to make sure Asama nodded. Now for the main topic of discussion, she said. How can we best harass P.A. Oda? Christina raised her right hand. I thought you were going to be rebuilding your relationship with Sweden? We will. The Musashi Vice President shrugged. But doing that would be dangerous for you if you dont first know what we plan to do and what we hope to accomplish, right? When I talk about harassment, I primarily mean our intervention in the Honnouji Incident. How much of your information would come in handy for the wide variety of harassment we have planned? If you can help us, I would like to begin negotiating with Sweden right away. So how about it? Christina thought on that question. Lets see What didnt she know? How Musashi would involve themselves in Honnouji was certainly one example of that. But they planned to discuss exactly that in this meeting. Which meant Some very meaningful information will be created here. So what would she do? She immediately felt a desire to see it happen. She could focus on what happened here and use that information to decide whether or not Sweden would take part. Some water had been splashed onto the poolside. She assumed that was where you were meant to sit. So she settled down on the damp wooden boards as she responded. I think it would be best if I viewed the information here and made a judgment based on Musashis plans. So show me what kind of harassment Musashi is suggesting. Unturning: Well, then. Calling it harassment now has international approval. Laborer: The term might be a little too on the nose. Me: Yeah, itd be more interesting if we had a cleverer name for it. Vice President: Sh-shut up! I was dumbing the conversation down to your level! Listen, all of you. Masazumi pressed her lips together before speaking. We have a few different ways of intervening in P.A. Odas affairs. Oh, we do? asked Naruze. She nodded and had Tsukinowa open a sign frame. Theres always the simplest method, which most people would call a last resort. Hm? Its simple and most people would call it a last resort? asked the wolf. Judge. Masazumi displayed some text on the sign frame. The give up on politics and just barge on in method. Horizon saw everyone freeze and fall silent. Suzu gave her a troubled nod, so she took action. She raised her hands, stood next to Masazumi, counted down from three, and lowered her hands as a cuejust in time for the arms to pop off. The clattering of the fallen arms threw off everyones timing. Tha- started Adele, but she quickly stopped when Naito shushed her. She clapped a hand over her mouth and nodded to show she understood. Sorry about that, said Horizon. I have been letting my arms do so much lately that I have started giving the joints a looser setting. Now, follow the arms lead. The arms dipped their hands down a few times and then raised them as the new cue. That is not what most people would call a last resort! everyone shouted. Vice President: Huh? But isnt barging in always the last resort you all use? Or are you upset Im suggesting we even try politics first? Sorry, but we have to at least try. Novice: N-no, Crossdressing Honda-kun! That is not our problem here! Four Eyes: Then what is. Explain it for us. Novice: Well, um, th-thats just the feeling I get! Its about the general mood here, you know? Also, why is an off-the-record meeting being transmitted to England anyway!? Asama: Eh? Its just Shakespeare-san, so what does it matter? Novice: Asama-kun, why are you so lax all of a sudden!? Im not the only one that thinks this is weird, am I!? Art-Ga: Huh? Who cares when its just Shakespeare? Heh heh heh heh. Novice: W-with you its not a surprise! Youre always like this! Vice President: Cmon, stop that. Anyway, since you volunteered, Neshinbara, what is your problem with this? Horizey: Mitotsudaira-samaaaa! Silver Wolf: J-judge! What do you mean barging in is our last resort? Vice President: Technically, I said give up on politics and just barge on in. Silver Wolf: Thats worse! Masazumi, this is what youre saying here: even if we dont have any good ideas, we wont give up, so well ignore the academy rules and barge in in the middle of summer break! Gold Mar: So if we dont come up with any ideas, we have to go to war with the entire world during summer break? Vice President: Isnt that what all of you were planning, too? Almost Everyone: Too!? So you admit it! Narumi raised her right hand. She had a question about this. Musashi Vice President, if we do barge in on P.A. Oda, will it affect Date too? Huh? Theyll be fine as long as they dont try to get anything out of it. Then I have no complaints. She didnt even need to think about it. Seated next to her, Urquiaga spoke to her without turning her way. Narumi. Youve already called me cool enough for one day. Then do you want a more embarrassing compliment? Such as? You are beautiful. She had to pause before responding to that one. Dont say that. Because Im not even wearing a dress right now. Flat Vassal: Sometimes I think the 2nd Special Duty Officer might have it worse than the 1st. Gold Mar: But its over once he says his thing, so hes harmless. Me: Eh? So Tenzous harmful? You hear that, ninja? Youve been designated harmful. 10ZO: I-I didnt even do anything this time! Wait just a moment, said Masazumi while everyones excitement boiled over for some reason. She appreciated how they were all seated and facing her. They were focused. The weird tangents that concentration could take scared her, but that was a habitual behavior for them. It was as set in stone as a law of the universe, so she just had to accept it. But should I accept it? We waste a lot of time that way. And isnt the whole point of concentration to guide us toward our original destination? Masazumi! shouted Futayo. Are you going on a weird tangent while concentrating on something!? Okay, I didnt expect to be called out by Futayo of all people! Masazumi and Tsukinowa tapped the sign frame from earlier. Anyway, we need to do what we can to keep this from happening. Itou raised his hand. Ha ha ha. Are you saying it is destiny for us to do that!? If it were, we wouldnt get in so much trouble for doing it. D-did we need such a realistic answer!? asked Tenzou. Just listen up, all of you. You see this? This gets us in deep trouble, so we need to find a better plan. Masazumi opened a map of the Far East zoomed in on Kinki. Now, let me explain why well be in deep trouble. Christina noted that the Musashi Vice President was explaining their present situation to help prepare for their harassment. The meat of the discussion was yet to come. But Christina had a question regarding Musashi. She felt like she had a decent understanding of Musashis skill after gathering information and speaking with Tomoe Gozen in the leadup to the Battle of N?rdlingen. But What is the third power beyond military power and political power? It was Intelligence. Before the fighting or the politics began, that power ensured you understood your enemy and yourself. That power allowed you to make anyone your ally. In a way, it allowed you to control the world without resorting to war or unnecessary politics. How did Musashi stack up there? Christina pondered that question. ----- She concluded that Musashi was probably weak when it came to intelligence. Because They end up in battles and political confrontations far too often. What caused that? Or what reason did they have to do that? As an intelligence-focused person, she wanted to know. After all, it would affect Musashis safety. The answer could greatly influence her own value to Musashi. She wanted to trust Musashi, so she wanted them to be safe. But she did have a concern. What if? What if they had called her here because they wanted a connection to Akechi Mitsuhide, the P.A. Oda leader in Kyoto? Her Far Eastern inherited name made her Akechi Mitsuhides daughter. She could find a reason to meet with him. She did not know if he would actually meet with her, but making an official visit to P.A. Oda-controlled Kyoto would still mean a lot. But she had already used that coded memo to repay them for saving her at N?rdlingen. So she decided that was the end of it. That meant she was free. Sweden was still telling her not to return and she did not owe Musashi anything. She was free. So if they asked her to meet with Akechi Mitsuhide on their behalf, she would lose her freedom. It would create a new debt between Musashi and her. She would no longer be free. In that case, she would shift to dealing with them on equal footing as the Swedish Chancellor. Then she would use the conditions they suggested to decide whether or not she would let them use her connection to Akechi Mitsuhide. So how would this go? Her mind was a shifting mass of caution and uncertainty as she listened to the Musashi Vice President. You see, said the girl. The state of the different nations is going to change again during summer break. And that means trouble. Mitotsudaira understood what Masazumi meant, so she restated it for her. You mean their respective strengths will change over the break, so their attitude toward Musashi might also change? Judge. Exactly. I mean, think about it. Masazumi tapped her Kinki map. P.A. Oda is currently gathered here. Losing Kantou means theyve lost their trade route in the east. And all the resources they used to hold Edo and Satomi went to waste. Vice President, said Adele. Does that mean theyve been weakened, or are they stronger after gathering all their forces? Both, replied Mitotsudaira. P.A. Oda has lost most of the benefits they hoped to gain from Kantou. They failed to establish a larger marketplace there and to set up a profitable industry there. So they will use the break to reassess their likely profits and whatever funding and resources they cant make up for will remain as losses. But, she continued. The funding and resources they brought back from Kantou were not originally counted in the budget for running P.A. Oda headquarters. So now that they have been brought there, they will be used like an unexpected bonus. Gin nodded once and asked a follow-up question. You mean the P.A. Oda headquarters and Kantou forces operated on separate budgets, so combining them now will strengthen their capital? Mitotsudaira nodded. This was easier to understand for her since she owned a few companies and for the Tres Espa?ans who had been deployed to various regions as warriors. Um, so youre saying however much profit Hashiba could bring back from Kantou will strength the P.A. Oda headquarters? asked Adele, who had asked the original question. That is correct. Then, said Adele, tilting her head. Wouldnt trapping Hashiba in Kantou be a valid strategy here? Simply put We give Hashiba permission to stay in Kantou and then hang them out to dry. Cant we weaken them by preventing them from returning after their defeat? If we did that, there is always the risk of them taking back control of Kantou. Masazumis response silenced them all. If we trapped the Azuchi in Kantou, we could indeed cause financial trouble for P.A. Oda. I of course considered this before our meeting the other day. But They have a last resort as well. And its something we saw during that meeting. Mitotsudaira agreed with Masazumi. That is very true. The Azuchi had their own independent thoughts and actions. That meeting had made it clear that they were not going to do whatever Musashi wanted. So Thats right, agreed Neshinbara who had taken charge partway through that meeting. He opened a sign frame and displayed a map of Kantou. Hashiba lost in Kantou because Kuki, the commander of their fleet, announced their defeat. But Hashiba arrived immediately afterwards, so they could force a continuation of the battle in exchange for letting Kuki go. They would claim that they were being held in Kantou because we wanted them to remain involved in Kantous affairs. Could they really get away with something so forceful? Margot, have you already forgotten what our last resort is? asked Naruze, who was making quick nude sketches of the girls around her. The enemy isnt going to worry about appearances when theyre stuck using a last resort either. The others nodded deeply in quiet agreement. And they all glared at Masazumi. Thats right. Were just as bad as them. W-well excuse me for having a Plan B! Its pretty easy to run out of options during summer break, you know? Masazumi, you sound like a child refusing to do her summer homework. Asama was right, but Masazumi wasnt wrong either. So Are you saying the Azuchi is already backed into a corner, so trying anything more would be dangerous? Isnt every nation in pretty much the same boat? asked the king. If you dont want to give up, youre gonna keep fighting. I recall something similar happening at Mikawa, said Horizon, sipping at a teacup she had pulled out of thin air. She took a breath. You never know what someone will do when they feel trapped. At Mikawa, for example, an incompetent nudist actually donned his uniform for once and fought to rescue a virtuous, innocent, honest, trusting, kind, beautiful, charm- gh. Horizon! Horizon! You bit your tongue trying to throw in too many complimentary adjectives there, didnt you!? Do not worry, Mitotsudaira-sama. I am sure everyone understands what I meant That trailing ellipsis doesnt make you sound so sure, said Naito. Anyway. Mitotsudaira cleared her throat to bring everyones attention back from Horizon. Once the Azuchi returns to their HQ, I am sure Hashiba will bolster their forces. In that sense, the European nations have to fight back as well. So Do you understand what I mean? Everyone looked right back at her. That meant they all understood what it meant for Europe to fight back. She didnt particularly like how her king wiggled around with his eyebrows lowered and held up a sign frame saying Tell me and only me!, but she sent him the relevant material anyway. The wolf draped a shirt over her shoulders and spoke in front of everyone. Do you understand what I mean? she asked again. As far as the history recreation is concerned, we have cornered Hashiba and P.A. Oda. And now that P.A. Oda has lost Kantou through its Liberation, they can now gather their forces in a central location. Plus, they will be using summer break to recover their national strength. Meaning P.A. Oda has been partially cornered but the European nations cant do anything about it during summer break. And P.A. Oda might be dangerous again once the break is over. That sums up the current situation. So If nothing changes until the break ends, P.A. Oda will have recovered or even increased their national strength and they will resume their activities in Europe. If that happens, the other nations might make a show of accepting our restraint of P.A. Oda, but they will actually think we shouldnt have done it at all or at least got the timing wrong. In that case. Masazumi crossed her arms and asked the knight a question. What is it we need to do? Judge. That is simple enough. We must continue our harassment. The wolf smiled with eyebrows raised. We must continue to restrain P.A. Oda during the break and earn the other nations approval by the time the break ends. That is simple, thought Narumi. She also asked a question. She was pretty sure she knew the answer already, but she wanted to make sure they had a consensus here. Vice President, may I ask something? What is it, Date Vice Chancellor? Judge. If, as the Mito Lord says, P.A. Oda recovers their national strength and resumes activities in Europe, leading the other nations to distrust Musashi, she said, wouldnt the Kantou Liberation have been not just a waste of effort, but a plus for P.A. Oda? Its a reasonable question, thought Masazumi. The summer break restriction could work in their advantage, or it could do the exact opposite. Looking to the future, P.A. Oda did indeed still have plenty of strength and they could be working to further boost that strength. In that sense, Europe might decide the Kantou Liberation had been a waste of time and even dangerous. But This is like practice for when I have to defend against these questions for real. The Date Vice Chancellor would have understood that when she asked the question. So Masazumi raised her right hand to tell the Date Vice Chancellor to wait. Ill ask someone on the scene. Ookubo was working. She was outdoors, outside the city. The recovery work made the Satomi city and the ships so noisy, so it kept her from concentrating. She wasnt sure if that meant she was too busy or not busy enough. Either way, she had wanted a more comfortable work environment, so she had carried her sign frames out into the forest north of the city that morning. This had originally been a temporary gathering spot for lumber. Thanks to that, there was a river nearby and insect-repelling incense, making for an excellent work environment. The wind blowing through the forest occasionally carried the scent of spell explosives or burning metal, but that was unavoidable. She had Kanou and Yagyuu with her as bodyguards and she would work with the recovery-related council members who occasionally came to meet her. I could get used to this. She considered visiting the beach once her work was done. That night, she would be meeting with the local Satomi representatives. After that, she would make a final check with the Azuchi via divine transmission. Her interactions with the Azuchi didnt amount to much. They were simply holding realistic talks about handing off the badly-damaged ships, wreckage, and other unneeded supplies the Azuchi was leaving behind They were both enemies and allies in this case, so it didnt help to restrict her options with either definition. The food was the same. The Azuchi had combat rations onboard and they would gather seafood using transport ships, but they also had a lot of local products. After living here for a while, they were used to that food anyway. So to help their various negotiations run more smoothly, the food for Musashis stationed troops had been provided from the Satomi supplies given to the Azuchi for August. With that groundwork laid, Azuchi personnel would negotiate sales of unneeded supplies while also leaving behind pieces of wreckage. Its all going well. Satomi could not rely on their neighbors for recovery materials. It would bring their autonomy into question if they did. Ookubo had wanted to give them materials from the Musashi, but What were they even doing during that final exam? She should have realized a serious battle was in the works when their homeroom teacher called back the Vice Chancellors aide and the 6th Special Duty Officer. Regardless, it was fortunate Satomi could rely on the Azuchi instead of the Musashi for materials. It was fascinating how similar the Azuchis internal block structure was to the Musashis. That was probably because Lord Matsunaga had come up with the basic design for them both. That had made the materials a lot easier to use once they were brought to Satomi. Lord Matsunaga had lost his life when the Musashi entered Kantou, but it felt like he had given them another helping hand here. Peoples deaths arent the end of the story. Their accomplishments live on after theyre gone. Ookubo decided she needed to avoid any negative accomplishments as a politician. They had quite a few transport ship materials too. Had the Azuchi been planning to run some kind of business in Kantou? There are so many mysteries, she thought just as a sign frame arrived from the Asama Shrine Representative. Vice President: Hey, Ookubo. Can I ask something real quick? Last night or before, this would have infuriated her. But today she was making good progress on her work and the forest had helped relax her. She could handle a little extra work. So Theres no correct answer with her because just asking what she wants counts as accepting the task with her. She knew that from experience, so she glared at the sign frame as she responded. Nagaya-Stable: Im not joining you until tonight. Im trying to work right now. Vice President: Yeah, but dont worry. This is a school day for us. Nagaya-Stable: Dont contact me in the middle of class! Vice President: Whats got you so bent out of shape? Is your work too hard? That really pissed her off, but she suppressed the feeling. Next to her, Kanou was clenching her fists and saying Rebel, milady! The time of rebellion is upon us! Maybe it was a bad thing that actually helped calm her down somewhat. Then the question arrived. Vice President: I was wondering. And after that preamble Vice President: Do you feel like everything you did was a waste of effort? Masazumi gave Tsukinowa an instruction. Hey, Tsukinowa? A bunch of sign frames are about to appear, so can you delete them all at once? Maa? Tsukinowas puzzled head tilt was immediately followed by a books worth of protest mails flooding in. Tsukinowa was clearly disturbed by the quantity at first, but then the Mouse stood up. Maa! All of the arriving mails were shattered. CAN: Milady! Our protest message saturation attack was blocked by an anteater! Nagaya-Stable: Now, theres a sentence you dont hear every day. CAN: Milady! Dont give up already! Masazumi saw Tsukinowa turn back to her as if to say anyway. Maa. The Mouse raised its front legs in a pose of victory. Good, good. You did great, Tsukinowa. Youre more powerful than the Representative Committee Head. Vice President, are you saying the Representative Committee Head is ranked below an anteater? She had basically said that, but what could you do when it was the truth? Tsukinowa selected a few messages and displayed them. None of them repeated any information and they contained the reason for all the protests. She read through that and then asked Ookubo another question. Vice President: Ookubo, explain yourself. Huh? thought Ookubo while taking a look around. Everyone working with her here had been with her since the Kantou Liberation. They were looking to her, wondering what all the fuss was about. So We could use a change of pace. Listen, everyone. She tapped her materials sign frame so she could continue working while she spoke. I will now explain what exactly the Kantou Liberation has caused. More than a week has passed since then, after all. Which do you want first - the bad results or the good results? Milady, I would like the bad first. Is everyone else all right with that? They all exchanged a glance and then nodded. Nagaya-Stable: Thanks for guiding them in that direction, Kanou-kun. Kanou did not respond because she considered that to be no more than her duty. Based on that, Ookubo concluded it would be safe to follow this discussion through to the end. There have been two bad results. Volume 8B, 43: Vertically Separated Thinkers Volume 8B, Chapter 43: Vertically Separated Thinkers Kill the urge Build up what you have Prove that you can build up What is needed to change the urge Point Allocation (Harassment) Nagaya-Stable: There have been two bad results. Masazumi considered what Ookubo was saying about the Kantou Liberation. She really loves her lists and collections of small things. But the underclassman kept speaking. Nagaya-Stable: The first bad result was allowing P.A. Oda to concentrate on Europe since Hashiba has to withdraw from Kantou. They are no longer split in two and forced to divide their budget and personnel. Their greatest force will be back at their central HQ and can no longer arrive too late because they were in Kantou. Masazumis group had mentioned that already, but Ookubo had more to say. Nagaya-Stable: And the other bad result. She continued. Nagaya-Stable: The Oushuu and Kantou forces are kept from doing much of anything during summer break. Shes making me feel awfully self-conscious so soon after returning from the Musashi. A fox judged Ookubos words while wisps of smoke rose into the sky. She was on the beach south of Satomi. Near the fishing harbor that had been turned into a scrap pile the other day, the locals had set up a space to eat and periodically exchange information with the Musashi warriors. They rested below the sunshades or in the huts built on the beach. They ate around the stoves and kitchens set up on the beach. They all looked to the ocean, gazed out at the distant Azuchi or the Miura Peninsula on the opposite coast, and talked among themselves. Some snapped photos of the scene with their sign frames and others called home to their families. Among them, the fox ate fish off a skewer after returning to Satomi aboard the Yamagata Castle. She walked across the beach, watching the people and the cooking smoke and occasionally using a long-ended brush to sign her autograph on a coat or armor at the request of a female student. I thought I would visit since the talks with Hashiba are complete and Mouri has left, but theyre recovering faster than I expected. Yoshiaki-sama! The bonito here is delish, mon! I already had some. I recommend trying it again with soy sauce mayo, mon! That sounds nice. Yoshiaki grabbed Shakenobe, stretched him, and released him. Yoshiaki-sama! said the salmon Mouse. I have a question, mon! Is it about Musashis Representative Committee Head? Shakenobe shook his entire body up and down. Seeing that, Yoshiaki stuck a skewer of pacific saury in her mouth. She bit through it, bones and all, before finally wiping her mouth with a napkin. The girl is quite right. The meeting held after the Siege of Odawara and before the Kantou Liberation keeps the Kantou and Oushuu forces from doing anything. We have Date to thank for that. Had that been some nice foresight on Hashibas part? Date is stuck because they already used the history recreation of Masamunes delay and apology. Thanks to their heavy gods of war and other aerial forces, Date is the greatest wild card in Kantou and Oushuu. That is why Hashiba rushed to the Kantou Liberation to hold Date in check. Yoshiaki narrowed her eyes and pressed the napkin to her mouth. She wiped off her tongue as if licking the paper. There had been a small bone there. She could have swallowed it, but it had stayed in her mouth. She had decided to let it out and hid it in the napkin. And The apology for Masamunes delay requires her to be called to Kyoto. That means P.A. Oda can take Masamune hostage whenever they like. How, mon!? Masamune is strong, mon! No one can make her a hostage, mon! What makes you think she is so strong? She is your niece, mon! I never can be modest with you around. Yoshiaki smiled bitterly. Now, imagine that happens during summer break. The other nations cant interfere, so they cant come to her rescue. And what do you think Date alone can do against the core of P.A. Oda? Masamunes apology requires her to cooperate with Hashiba, so they will have restrictions placed on them at that point. And even if they try to fight their way in and attack the history recreation itself, they will be hopelessly outmatched. She sighed, folded the napkin with a bone in it, and stuck it in her pocket. Even if they did win, it would only be a localized victory. Date, the greatest power in Oushuu and Kantou, would be unable to drive back P.A. Oda and would be destroyed. And P.A. Oda would use the Testament Union to punish them for violating the history recreation. In the end, Oushuu and Kantou would lose any influence in the rest of the world. Describing it all filled the pit of her stomach with displeasure. She knew something much like that would happen if things went that way, but at the same time Mogamis lack of any real history recreations involving Kinki or Kansai is a real pain at times like this. You are the leader of Mogami, mon! I never have to forget my place in the world with you around. She smiled and stopped walking. The beach continued on ahead of her, but there was no longer anyone around her. She stood on a deserted afternoon beach in the height of summer, but They still dont have enough people to fill the beach this far. The summer beach was a rare treat for someone from Mogami, so she found it a shame that such beauty was going unappreciated. And Listen. Dates position prevents any of the Kantou and Oushuu forces from acting. P.A. Oda and Hashiba hold enough power at the moment that we cant stand up to them even with Musashi and Dates help. If we did try, they would have no qualms about crushing Date to teach us a lesson. That was what Musashis Representative Committee Head was getting at. This was all decided before the Kantou Liberation. Those bonds had initially been meant to bring Houjou to Hashibas side and give them an advantage in the Kantou Liberation, but they held a different weight now that the nations were isolated by summer break. Hashiba is meticulous, Ill give them that. The Kantou and Oushuu forces had breathed a sigh of relief with Kantou liberated, but Were forced to remain in this state of relief because we cant fight the next battle. So, she thought. Not even Date would return in one piece if they attacked P.A. Oda. However Musashi is prepared to do just that and call it an intervention. So if Musashi does intervene in P.A. Odas business, we will likely be alone. Harassment as national policy is a real pain in the rear, thought Ookubo. If P.A. Oda decided to focus on Europe during summer break, it would reduce the European nations opinion of Musashi. And if Musashi gave up on intervening We wouldnt earn many points toward Westphalia. Of course, that was all behind the scenes. Officially, those nations could not ignore the fact that they had asked Musashi to deter P.A. Oda. Ookubo figured that gave them an opening they could use. If the other nations complained about Musashis actions, she could use that for her negotiations. She could say they had created the hook, so it was those nations turn to make use of it. So what do we do now? After liberating Kantou, Musashi can effectively do whatever we want. And every nation out there would have something they wanted Musashi to do. Which is why I dont consider this part a negative. They might even manage to sell off their services and increase their standing. So, she said to the others. The bad results of the Kantou Liberation are as follows. She displayed them as a list. 1. P.A. Oda will now strengthen itself. 2. Oushuu and Kantous actions are restricted. This means Musashi has no allies, yet we must intervene with an even stronger P.A. Oda. That will not be easy. But anyway. Those are the bad results. She swept her gaze across the gathered crowd and raised one finger on her right hand. Then a second and third. Now for the good results. Christina watched Musashis assessment with Tadaoki by her side. I see. Musashis Representative Committee Head had a lot of confidence. Not only in her information-gathering skills, but also in the way she chose her words carefully based on an internal interpretation and analysis of that information. Does everyone from Musashi enjoy viewing things in a negative light? she muttered with a bitter smile. Huh? Tadaoki looked over at her. Um, just talking to myself. Oh, he said before resting his head in his hand. Christina had a thought as she watched him. He has such a skinny back. He was a trained warrior and wouldnt actually be as scrawny as he looked, but while she stared at his back, she began to wonder what he would do from now on. He was currently with Musashi. The defection process would be underway, but he would have a hard time transferring to Sweden. Because Him joining Sweden would be far too great a burden on the nation. Musashi had intervened in N?rdlingen as a mercenary force. But that was only the official reason and it had secretly been related to some other nations plans. Specifically, the European nations. So if Tadaoki joined Sweden, the full responsibility for all of Europe would be placed solely on Swedens shoulders. Whatever Musashis real reasons, they had only been mercenaries. Once Tadaoki left them, responsibility would fall outside of Musashi. And Hexagone Fran?aise would likely hold their tongue about their role as intermediary. If that happened, it would all fall on Sweden. But if he remained with Musashi, it would remain unclear where responsibility lay. That was the current state of things, but ----- That is a problem, thought Christina. Would Musashi use this in their negotiations with Sweden? They could use her help thanks to her connection with Akechi Mitsuhide. So would they use all of this as a condition to get her to do that for them? She wasnt sure, but more than that What am I supposed to do about this? She had two thoughts on the matter. First, she felt pathetic for considering all this after they had saved her and given her a home here. And second Tadaoki-sama. She was dying to know what he thought of her. Christina had enjoyed the past few days. She had conversed with him a lot and they had shown each other their preferences. When she had learned their preferences differed while shopping, she had been glad they lived separately since that meant they didnt have to bring those things back to the same home. She hoped they could learn now how they were incompatible and figure out a way of handling that by the time they lived together. So this is a valuable time for us. But she was older than him. She was an adult. She saw it as her role to accept the selfish things he said. But what he thought about her was a different matter. She had angered him by treating him like a child back at Kyotos Nijou Castle and she wanted to avoid doing that again. So how did he see her when she made a coldhearted decision as an adult and as a Chancellor? She had very little information to work with. She sensed a chill in her heart separate from the summer heat. I am so inexperienced. Her thoughts were so scattered. She had never planned for any of this. Every part of her life should have ended, yet now it was continuing. She did not know what to do, but she had a knowledge of her surroundings and a position for herself. She wondered if the dead would feel similar if they were suddenly resurrected. However There was one important factor here. She remained the Swedish Chancellor. So There are decisions I must make, she thought while viewing the words from Kantou. Musashis Representative Committee Heads lines arrived as text. Nagaya-Stable: Listen. The confidence in her words was palpable. Nagaya-Stable: Now I will go over the good results. Gin focused on the Representative Council Heads words. Of all the members of Class Plum, she had the most information on Europes current state. The English Princess was keeping her distance from the European mainland just like England as a whole. And the Swedish Chancellor It was unclear if she had really joined them yet. She probably didnt know that herself. It had been the same for Gin and Muneshige at first. She had not really felt like she belonged on the Musashi until around the Battle of Mikatagahara. The unity brought by combat had been even stronger with so much on the line during that battle. The Swedish Chancellor was not at that point yet. So Gin considered her job to be testing their advantages here. So she looked back to the Representative Council Heads words. Nagaya-Stable: The first good result isour current situation, to be blunt. Ookubo first explained the reasoning that answer was built on. Nagaya-Stable: Were bound to get complaints since we dont know what the future holds for Europe or for P.A. Oda, but our answer is simple: would you prefer things went back to the way they were before? Would you really want Kantou to remain oppressed and P.A. Odas strength to remain untouched? Listen, she said before being interrupted. Tachibana Wife: I believe the European nations will tell you that would indeed be better than having P.A. Oda focused entirely on Europe. Tachibana Gin chose her words carefully. Tachibana Wife: Kantou is irrelevant to the majority of European nations. Tres Espa?a, Portugal, England, and Holland might trade with Kantou, but the Liberation is no more than a regime change for them. What do you have to say to that? I would call it shortsighted, said Ookubo using the audio input. This was the starting point. The basic assumptions. If she screwed this up, no one would have any confidence in anything she said. And confidence begins with self-confidence. That was hard to convey through text, so she used her voice. And she took a breath before starting. If P.A. Oda still held Kantou, they would grow much more powerful over summer break. Listen, said Ookubo. P.A. Oda chose to hold Kantou in order to trap us there and restrict our movements. But they had other reasons for it as well. Namely Trade. And resource acquisition. Masazumi listened to Ookubos explanation. You see, she began. P.A. Oda currently has very few trade partners in Europe. Not too surprising when theyre waging war all across Europe. When a large nation is consuming resources but cant earn more, it leads to internal inflation. Whats inflation? asked the idiot. You dont know? asked Horizon. It is hard to describe, but it is that white, charcoaly, sweet, crunchy, fish paste thing they serve before the main dish at Italian restaurants. Y-youre doing everything you can to trick me, arent you!? Mitotsudaira hung her head and raised her right hand. Inflation refers to an increase in prices due to limited supply or other reasons. Horizon placed a hand on the idiots shoulder. See, now you know the answer thanks to me. Personally, I think you should thank me. D-damn youre bold, Horizon! Oh, or is this your pride in action!? Thanks to you too, Nate! Think nothing of it, said Mitotsudaira and Horizon gave her a thumbs up. They now had a basic explanation, but This would be so much simpler if the udons were here. Circle Be: The udon thing is over! I can enjoy my meals in peace today! The female former udon was complaining again. Gold Mar: Are there any lasting effects? Circle Be: Yes, actually. This morning, I felt aI guess you would call it a phantom udon trying to slip on out, so I ran to the bathroom as fast as I could. Maybe I should write and sell a book based on the experience! Not shy about selling out, huh? thought Masazumi. But Vice President: Are there any economic sanctions or trade restrictions placed on P.A. Oda in Europe? Circle Be: Ill tell you if you pay me! Vice President: How about 70? Circle Be: 70 grand!? Yay! You have a deal! Sorry, I meant 70 yen. So many books are coming out this summer, after all. But the female former udon was already talking. Circle Be: Simply put, Europe hasnt placed any economic sanctions on P.A. Oda. Novice: Eh? But that doesnt add up! By my estimation, all the European nations should have agents working together behind the scenes to prevent a P.A. Oda invasion. Four Eyes: By my estimation? Agents? Novice: Y-yeah, agents! Like diplomats and whatnot!? See, Im right! Four Eyes: Those are called diplomats, not agents. And the summer event is coming up, so I would love some information from you. Damn, shes strict, thought Masazumi while text rapidly filled up her sign frame. It was from the former udon girl. Circle Be: Simply put again, the European nations have had a hard time keeping trade routes with P.A. Oda ever since they decided to resist P.A. Oda. They might be able to separate their economy and the war, but the frontline is always on the move and their producing regions get caught in the fighting, so their trade with P.A. Oda is automatically cut off without the need for sanctions. But, said the former udon. Circle Be: But there are nations that need to preserve trade with P.A. Oda to survive, so every nation makes its own decision. And the ones fighting the wars will also use those other countries as intermediaries to trade with P.A. Oda behind the scenes. They could do that openly in Mikawa since it was neutral, though. Anyway, based on all that, there arent any Testament Union demands for economic sanctions or anything like that. Now, there is pressure from larger nations on smaller ones to follow their lead and keep quiet about it. True, agreed Asama. Shinto was generally untouchable, but they would still get caught in the middle of battles when war broke out. There will be times that a regions economy or trade grinds to a halt. They can get by if they use their infrastructure to quickly use another nation as an intermediary, but there are times when the resources cant get through all the fighting. Circle Be: You can think of war itself as a type of economic sanction. But, said the female former udon. Circle Be: Thanks to all of this, the western nations have become pretty strict with each other. I suspect Hashiba joined with M.H.R.R. and reached toward the western nations at such an early stage because they wanted to use their Far Eastern position to perform intermediary trade between P.A. Oda and Europe. Vice President: You only suspect it? Yes, she said. Circle Be: Hashibas efforts have led M.H.R.R. to begin the Thirty Years War in earnest and the European market is growing more isolated again, so we would have to ask Hashiba themselves to know for certain. That was fairly interesting, even if it is only expanding on a rumor. Christina amused herself by rolling the information around in her head and polishing it. Musashis Treasurers Aide had recently been in a fairly avant-garde situation where her illicit activities had earned her a divine punishment where udon came from her butt, but her opinion here was partially correct and partially insufficient. It was true Europe had been unable to trade due to their caution concerning P.A. Oda. When their former Chancellor Suleiman had been ousted, the Testament Union nations had deemed it illegal and refused to recognize P.A. Odas new order. They had hoped to gain favorable political and trade conditions in exchange for recognizing P.A. Oda as a state. But P.A. Oda had refused and left the Testament Union. That had left the Testament Union nations still not recognizing P.A. Oda as a state. That was a problem since they could not trade with an unrecognized state. If they did, they would be forced to trade with other unrecognized states and territories. That had automatically led to an embargo. But P.A. Oda used their position in the Far East to develop themselves on their own and they continued strengthening themselves with an eye on Europe, but that ultimately led to the second economic crisis. But someone spoke up before she could think any further. Tachibana Husband: The Treasurers Aides explanation requires an addendum related to the New World. It was Tachibana Muneshige. I see. He was from Tres Espa?a. His other inherited name of Garcia came from the family that began Spains first private postal service. He had managed Tres Espa?as information and held connections to representatives in different regions. The New World would be one of those regions. And Christina had heard he was deployed to the New World for a time. Tachibana Gin continued for her husband. Tachibana Wife: Hashiba worked with M.H.R.R. in order to interfere with Europe, to give them passage through the area, and to swiftly complete Hashibas history recreation, but sending Hashiba into their territory had the effect of weakening the embargo between P.A. Oda and Europe. But just like the Treasurers Aide said, the Thirty Years War between M.H.R.R. and Hexagone Fran?aise heated up and the Catholics and Protestants within M.H.R.R. began to fight, allowing for only a limited opening of the markets. P.A. Oda was shut out once more. However Silver Wolf: Embargoes can be a double-edged sword. Everyones focus turned toward the Mito Lord. She would indeed be the one to talk to about Europe and Hexagone Fran?aise. Horizey: Mitotsudaira-samaaaa! Judge, replied the silver wolf. Silver Wolf: Europe had a harder time accessing the larger market once P.A. Oda was out of the Testament Union. M.H.R.R. joining with P.A. Oda provided a similar economic blow. After all, the middle ages have passed and populations are on the rise. But if the resources cant keep up with the rising population numbers, it leads to relative inflation. Hexagone Fran?aise in particular consumed a lot of resources to prepare their national military, so prices rapidly rose just like the Testament describes. And, someone else said. Tachibana Wife: That is where the New World comes in. After building their Grande y Felicsima Armada, Tres Espa?a used gold, silver, and other trade goods from the New World to repay their debts to the other nations. But Gin shrugged. Tachibana Wife: Not even all that gold, silver, and other goods were enough to truly enrichen Europe. They were expanding their wartime materiel with prices rising, so it all went to compensation for those things. I suppose you could say their culture was growing, but improving their civilization required money. That is partially why our home declared bankruptcy in the Testament. The Vice Chancellors Aide sounded troubled. But that might not happen here thanks to the efforts of Chancellor Segundo and Vice President Juana. Maybe I am biased with it being my former home, but I do think Tres Espa?a is an incredible nation. Gin narrowed her eyes at what Muneshige had said. So its our former home now, is it? It was no longer their home, but nor was it an unfamiliar land. They had come from there. It was the land that had built the foundation of who they were. So she nodded and added to what he had said. Tachibana Wife: When Hashiba invaded westward, they put off attacking Hexagone Fran?aises Mouri and instead sent their forces to Shikoku and to Kyushus coast. That was because there were Mlasi nations on Africas northern coast, but they had another reason. Which was Tachibana Wife: By holding Africas northern coast, they can more easily trade with the New World. And since holding Kyushu before the Thirty Years War truly began allowed Ryuuzouji to join the fight, Hashibas plans seem to have paid off. She started to say more, but someone else took over: Musashis Representative Committee Head. She had an obvious smile in her voice. Nagaya-Stable: P.A. Oda did gain access to Europes market that way, but theyve reached the limit there. They need to search out some other market. She tied this all back to the real topic at hand. Nagaya-Stable: When they hit their limit in Europe, P.A. Oda reached east - to Kantou. Hashiba had the perfect history recreation for that: the Keichou and Bunroku Campaigns. So they followed Musashi into Kantou and took over. Listen, said Ookubo. Nagaya-Stable: We know Hashiba treated the locals fairly well and permitted economic activity after invading. They wanted to preserve Kantous ability to function as a market. And, well, there is one thing Id like to say about that. Vice President? Vice President: Yes, I think I know what youre getting at. Very good, said Ookubo, taking that as permission to proceed. Nagaya-Stable: When the Azuchi Castle flooded Paris, they apparently used materials aboard the ship. That means the Azuchi was already carrying those materials, but that raises a question, doesnt it? This was something she had learned while negotiating with the Azuchi. Nagaya-Stable: What was the Azuchi planning to do with those materials in Kantou? Yoshiyasu was repairing Righteousness in a forest clearing. She of course had a sign frame open next to her to watch the discussion between the Kantou group and the Musashi group. She made an assessment of Ookubos information-gathering and comprehension abilities. Shes far better than me. But that did not mean she had to belittle herself. She simply had a different role. But The materials the Azuchi was carrying? There was an obvious answer. Werent they to rebuild Satomi and Edo? After losing the landport and their homes, the locals needed as many materials as they could get for residences and such. However Rebuild, huh? She thought about that word and what Hashiba had done. Based on Satomis current state and what Tokishige had said, Hashiba had not simply ruled over Kantou. They had not plundered the place or set exorbitant taxes. But Yoshiyasu doubted Hashiba had done that out of the goodness of their hearts. It wasnt pleasant, but there was a more selfish way of looking at it. Avoiding trouble and remaining more hands-off helps things run more smoothly. That explained Satomis situation perfectly. In that case, thought Yoshiyasu. Hashiba was planning to use Kantou for something. They could use the idea of rebuilding to incite the Kantou residents to action. In other words It was all about business. Is there more to this? she wondered before having a realization. Righteousness: Musashi Vice President. There was more to it. There was a type of business they could get Kantou working on by rebuilding. Righteousness: They had the same idea as you. It was not Masazumi who answered Yoshiyasu with a judge. It was Ookubo. She spoke through her sign frame. Hashiba likely intended to begin a certain business by transporting in a large quantity of materials. They intended to rebuild and thus remake Kantou. In other words In other words They planned to build a major commercial city and a primary road connecting Edo, Satomi, and the rest of south Kantou with Oushuu and Houjou. Thats the same thing the Vice President proposed at the three nation meeting with Oushuu, noted Ookubo with a sigh. Also With P.A. Odas connection to Houjou and their use of former Takeda land, they could build something on a larger scale than the Vice President had in mind. P.A. Oda and its allied nations would not form a western boundary, so it would have become the eastern end of P.A. Odas trade routes. I cant say how many years it would have taken in all, but they could start right away if they began by constructing a center for air routes. They even have builders like Ikeda Terumasa at their disposal. And, said Ookubo. Through these largescale expansions, P.A. Oda could transform Kantou and Oushuu into their own New World. It isnt all that great as far as market sizes go, but it is enough to easily outdo Europe. Once the population increased and they began making money, they would be able to place their own embargo on Europe. Novice: But we prevented that, didnt we? Youre getting ahead of yourself, thought Ookubo with a bitter smile. So she said more. Nagaya-Stable: Judge, we did. By liberating Kantou, we preserved the embargo on P.A. Oda. Listen, P.A. Oda is trapped. If Europe plays their part, P.A. Oda will decline from within. So Nagaya-Stable: They cant go on the way things are. When people look back on it all in the future, I bet they will pinpoint the Kantou Liberation as the beginning of their decline. We have to keep all of this in mind as we proceed. No matter what anyone says, we have to remember that we already snatched up a path to victory and handed it over to Europe. Suzu focused on Christinas behavior while listening to the others. It feels likeshe really, really wants to jointhe conversation? Shes restless? Every time someone said something, she would either nod a little or move like she wanted to interject. For her, this was a review or reassessment of information she had already gathered for herself. But Sh-shesstopping herself? As Swedish Chancellor, she was a guest. She was not allowed to give them advice. Suzu understood that, as did the others. Gold Mar: Man, Chrippe wants to join in so bad. Unturning: Just like we do when we see someone else fighting. But her position complicates matters. Advice to another nation was too valuable to provide for free. Then Ookubo said even more. Nagaya-Stable: Now for the second good result. It was Nagaya-Stable: We have revealed and reduced P.A. Odas personnel and equipment. Masazumi knew what Ookubo was trying to say. She tended to measure combat equipment as simple numbers, but that was why Ookubos statement worked here. Vice President: An extra aerial fleet was sent in from eastern P.A. Oda for the Kantou Liberation and we eliminated Takigawa and the Sanada Ten Braves at the Siege of Odawara. Nagaya-Stable: Judge. If we hadnt done anything, that equipment and personnel would still be out there once summer break ends. Along with the additional fighting force they built up during the break. Listen, said Ookubo. Nagaya-Stable: The third good result is a combination of the previous two. Equipment and personnel can be replenished, but only if you have the money and the people. However, P.A. Oda as a whole has had a reduction in their total amount of equipment and personnel. And with their troubles earning foreign currency, they will only be able to replenish so much. Vice President: When do you think their recovery will be complete? Nagaya-Stable: The first week after the break. Ookubo had an immediate answer. Nagaya-Stable: They can work on recovery during the break, but they still need to work with the other nations to do so. If they put in orders with the related nations during the break and receive the shipments after the break, then their recovery ends about a week after the break does. But, said Mitotsudaira. Silver Wolf: P.A. Odas new order is, in a way, a cornered P.A. Oda. Wont they be at their most dangerous? They will, agreed Masazumi. That went without saying. Ookubos good results were all accurate, but because they were accurate P.A. Oda understands all of this and will go on the offensive to turn it all around. They will not let their guard down anymore. Instead of sending representatives to different places and attacking at specific points, they will likely concentrate all of their forces on the M.H.R.R. front. And, said Masazumi, Europes smaller nations and stronger principalities cant survive that. They will blame us for their predicament, so we need to take action now. We need to intervene in P.A. Odas affairs just before they manage to get back on their feet. Specifically We need to involve ourselves in the history recreation that gives them a new leader: the Honnouji Incident. That would indeed mean the Honnouji Incident. Christina admitted this part of the conversation was complete. They understood the significance of the Kantou Liberation and N?rdlingen, they understood what had been happening in Europe and Kantou before that, and they had tied that all back in toward the big unknown that was the Honnouji Incident. The rest of this was about the unknown - the future. There was a lot she had wanted to say and comment on. She concluded that Musashis overall grasp of the information was sufficient. They did not all understand everything, but they could discuss the big picture when they gathered like this. Perhaps that was the perfect method of understanding for Musashi. But from her perspective They dont seem to be looking in one dangerous direction. There was one major factor missing from everything they had just discussed. A factor they needed to include in the discussion. Something important. But, she said to herself. I cant get any more involved. Information was her weapon, so she could not give it away for free. Especially when she hadnt even been asked. I must resist, she decided just as Tadaoki turned her way. Hey. Yes? Do you get all this confusing crap theyre talking about? Ido? Thats incredible. Then he faced forward again. And Oh. She realized she had just created a gap between them. Christina sensed a change inside her. In an instant, Tadaokis attitude had entirely changed. Simply put This is bad. She was back to who she had been before N?rdlingen. She had intended to continue being who she had become after N?rdlingen. She had thrown her life away, so she had given it to the person who had wanted to treat it with greater care. So she could be someone other than who she had been before. Hadnt she just recently made that decision? So ----- She was Swedens Chancellor. She could not change her viewpoint or position. But May I say something as the wife of Tadaoki-sama, who eventually joins Matsudaira? He turned to her with a huh?, so her heart leaped in her chest. He was looking at her. Yes. If I make him look away from me, he wont take good care of me. So she was glad she had said it. A few days before, this love had been an impossible fantasy, but now she was his wife. And she had said it herself. I actually said Im his wife. Did love require a self-confession like that? Did she just have to put up with the embarrassment? She didnt know. But she swore to herself she would let her feelings show in her actions. Calm down. Act like an adult. Everyone already knows you are his wife. Yes. And Here. Tadaoki couldnt look her in the eye as he slapped the floor next to him. He audibly slapped the wood a few times. When she realized what he meant, she felt heat rising from her neck. Oh. She suddenly started trembling. You made her cry! Tadaoki had no idea what was going on, but he could tell everyone here was his enemy. And from his point of view I dont get it!! The woman he loved had called herself his wife, so he had told her she could sit by his side. But once she sat there, while extremely tense for some reason, she had started crying. Did I do something wrong!? He didnt think she was sad. Probably, anyway. But he didnt understand why she would be so happy either. Things like this had already happened several times, so why would it make her cry this time? But when the two arms appeared in front of him, they each gave a thumbs up. Well played, Nagabuto-sama! said the arms body. Thats one way to get involved, I guess. Nagaoka, Im not sure I entirely understand this, but prepare yourself. This might become an international incident. How am I supposed to react to any of this!? He wanted to protest, telling them he was a beginner here, but he knew that was a bad idea. That would be like telling the crying woman she was a nuisance to him. I brought her here. She knows that much. I think. So this is fine. I can live with this. Have your fun if you must, you weirdos, but theres nothing wrong with crying. There, he said it. Next to him, she sucked in a breath, looked to him for just a moment, started to smile, and ----- It fell apart. Even more tears spilled down her cheeks, but she wasnt crying out loud anymore. I really dont get it. But as he placed a hand on the crying 28-year-olds cheek, he gave it further thought: This probably isnt anything I did. Its probably something with her. Telling her to sit next to me was only the trigger. He felt like it would be crass to ask her why. It felt like demanding she evaluate herself. So he remained silent, but then he realized all the others had fallen silent too. Eh? he thought as he looked out and saw the gold-winged girl raise her hand. Nagabuto. Yeah? Can you say that again? He wasnt sure what she meant. But these people were like noisy oddities in clothing, so he just repeated himself. I told you to have your fun if you must, you weirdos. They all exchanged glances at that. Weve got permission! But you restrain yourself, Chancellor! Huh!? But I was only gonna make some sushi! Some black inari or mint blue inari would be perfect for Nagabuto! Then I shall create a thread for the poor boy who lacks an elder sister. It is only polite. For official business!? You mean for official business, right, Uqui-dono!? Waiiiiit! Tadaoki protested, but the arms body blew a whistle she had pulled out of thin air. Nagabuto-sama, protesting after granting permission earns you a yellow card. Do it again and you get a red card. What happens then? Yerrrrr outta here! Just kidding. It will be far worse than that. Shes aware how awful they are!? he thought, but there was nothing he could do about it. But then he noticed something. Ha. It was more a tearful laugh than anything, but his wife had stopped crying. And T-Tadaoki-sama. Her voice grew more relaxed. It is official between us now, isnt it? He wasnt sure, but he got the feeling their information had just been spread all over the divine network. Christina took a breath. That was not how she wanted to be seen. But only by everyone else. She was now okay with him seeing her like that. She could cry, laugh, and live how she liked around him. She was the Swedish Chancellor and Lady Nagaoka. She had overcome death. She was a pacifist. So she knew what to say here. I would like to ask you a question, Musashi. Specifically Do you think P.A. Oda is your only enemy? Volume 8B, 44: Imaginer on the Rejection Stage Volume 8B, Chapter 44: Imaginer on the Rejection Stage I never imagined It would turn out this way Point Allocation (Tragedy Will Soon Follow) This is looking like trouble, isnt it, Musashi-san? The smells of cooking lingered on a street where a man and another figure walked together. There has been so much trouble lately, I would appreciate it if you specified what you are referring to, Sakai-sama. Over. Fair enough. Sakais coat was slipping off his shoulders as he placed a hand on his chin. He rubbed his mouth with his thumb and then pointed the finger at his inro. Its really not allowed? This is a no-smoking street. Because it is repairing the scorch marks left on the floor blocks is a pain. Over. Things can be a pain for automatons? Musashi glared over at him. And Over. You wound me, Musashi-san. Also, look. Sakai pointed at one of the greengrocers along the street. Those eggplants would be great in some tempura, dont you think? Youre talking about cooking now? Over. I am. He sighed and saw Musashi use a sign frame to call up the Musashi receipt journal that doubled as his wallet. What are your thoughts on the Kantou Liberation, N?rdlingen, and our return to Kantou? If I may ask first, when will we be returning to Kansai? Over. We cant until the Azuchi returns to Lake Biwa Azuchi. We certainly dont want to have that giant ship following after us. Im sure Masazumi-kun has figured out the best timing and method for all that, so wait for her instructions. If they follow after us, couldnt we just speed up? Over. I guess, he said while Musashi gave their order to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper knew her well enough for a good to see you again. Is this from the surface? Its from Satomi! But The shopkeeper pointed toward Asakusa. I still have some European vegetables we got at the Udon Kingdom, so just ask if you need some. Their mushrooms were really popular, so if we do return that way, Im hoping we can get some through the European trade routes again. Sounds like a lot of work, said Sakai before taking a breath. He turned to stare into the west even though Europe wasnt visible from this distance. Im sure the European nations are doing a lot of thinking and political maneuvering right about now. Do you think anyone other than P.A. Oda and the European nations will take a harsh stance against Musashi, Sakai-sama? Over. Its a good question, he said. That probably comes down to what it is Masazumi-kun, Toori, and the others try to do. And Im sure the vagueness of it all is a real pain for you, He smiled and placed a hand on his inro but didnt open it. He looked up to see Musashi holding her right hand back toward him. If this discussion will only be a pain, then I will ask you to stop there. She did not turn around to look at him. For now, how about I search the databank for some options on cooking these vegetables? Over. Mitotsudaira frowned at what Christina had said. Is she saying we have an enemy other than P.A. Oda? Her first thought was her home nation. Do you mean Hexagone Fran?aise? Because Mouri will be Musashis enemy at Sekigahara? Christina did not respond. But not because she was ignoring her. Something about the way she sat there said this silence was a conscious choice to not answer. That means I was wrong. It was not Hexagone Fran?aise. So M.H.R.R. maybe? suggested Margot. Mitotsudaira watched Christina. How about that? M.H.R.R. was working with Hashiba and was a constant enemy at present. And they would likely be the greatest obstacle toward Musashis intervention at Honnouji. However ----- Christina remained silent. M.H.R.R. was also not the enemy she was referring to. Christina kept silent. She was not being cruel or petty. It was partially because she understood the value of information, but also It would only bring trouble if I was too cooperative here. She had her position to think about. She could cooperate, but every time she supplied them with information, she would be placing Sweden on Musashis side. That would place a burden on Sweden and on Tadaoki for pushing her to do this. If possible, she wanted to set things up so she was only ever agreeing with information they produced themselves. But there was a problem. This is tricky. She could see this enemy of Musashi quite clearly. This was an enemy other than P.A. Oda. It was a factor they could not ignore if they were considering intervening at Honnouji. And by her estimation, they would end up facing a sort of enemy they had never faced before. They had come very close to discussing it earlier, so They should be able to guess it. If they couldnt, she would just have to tell them. But she wanted to avoid that if at all possible. Lets see if they can find the answer, she thought. That was when their Chancellor raised his hand. Ooh! Lets all just shout out random ideas! And if any of us gets it right, Nagabutos wife can say, Bingo! We have a winner!! Ehhhhh? Thats really pushing it. And I wouldnt say it like that, she thought while the idiot pointed in a random direction to get things started. Okay, youre up first, Adele-kun!! Asama watched the disaster play out. Adele was first. U-umthe Protestants!? Christina looked a little disturbed by it all but kept her silence. Next up was Urquiaga. Those heretical younger sister lovers! Silence. And why wouldnt he follow up Adeles guess with the Catholics? But Naito, Neshinbara, and Ohiroshiki soon followed. The Technohexen, maybe!? The Dark Guild has been plotting in the shadows, I bet! Those Catholics who reject life worship!? Um, why do I get the feeling the intelligence level of these guesses is deteriorating rapidly? But Mitotsudaira went next, perhaps to fix that very problem. Um the Ikko-shu or something like that? Heh heh. Ive got it! announced Kimi. The bald warriors! It must be the bald warriors! So the smooth heads? No, Narumi, the shiny heads. Are we just making things up now? Circle Be: Money!! Silence. No surprise there. Youre turn, Tenzou! Eh!? U-um, well, uh. Buzz, too slow! Mary! Oh, u-um! Th-the same as Master Tenzou! Impressively done, Mary-sama! said Horizon. Tenzou-sama wins a years supply of seaweed from me! Asama: Um, were not even trying anymore, are we? Asama could see Christina staring off into the distance. Sh-she cant believe what shes hearing, can she!? Maybe it was time to just give up. But then he turned toward her. Asama, you got any ideas? A confused eh? filled her mind, but she also felt some dj vu. Wait What enemy would she least expect? This had happened before. But that time it had been in a very serious discussion, not this silly nonsense. It was during our discussion with Fujiwara Yasuhira. She made her guess while thinking back to that meeting. Is it Shinto? Mitotsudaira watched Christina. How about it? Mitotsudaira felt like this was a distinct possibility. As a religion, Shinto helped form the very foundation of the Far East. You could even say they are the shin and toe of the legs we all stand on. Oh, god. Im turning into Masazumi. Hm? Why are you staring at me, Mitotsudaira? No reason. Anyway, Shinto helped form the very foundation of the Far East. That meant Shinto was an ally to a Far Eastern force like Musashi. That created a subconscious assumption that they would never be an enemy. But what could overturn that assumption? Tomo. Mitotsudaira hadnt been there, but Musashi had met with Oushuu Fujiwaras representative the day before the three nations meeting. During that meeting with Fujiwara Yasuhira, Asama had been forced to take a more critical view of the Shinto religion at the core of her identity. She was doing the same here. It wasnt quite the same as self-criticism, but I think this is something only you could have said. Asama silently nodded. And then Mitotsudaira saw Christina moving. That one was right!? Christina pulled two explosive tubes from somewhere and crossed them to form an X. Asama: H-huh? Huhhh? Th-thats weird. That really, really looked like she was preparing to say it was right, didnt it? Wise Sister: Heh heh. What kind of idiot gets it wrong after all that buildup? Oh, this kind right here? Why dont you get some extra brains in those boobs of yours!? Theres plenty of space! Asama: Wow, the Asama Shrine cannot afford to be called an idiot by Kimi of all people! And the rest of you thought that was right too, didnt you!? Almost Everyone: Asama: Your silence hurts. It hurts so bad. Horizey: Settle down, everyone. There is no shame in being wrong. The rest of you were making random guesses as well - and then there was Neshinbara-samas whose was especially bad - so how is Asama-sama any different? So cheer up, Asama-sama. Asama: Th-those arent exactly the people I want to be compared to! Novice: So youre saying I win since mine was the most memorable!? Four Eyes: It is high time you learned to feel shame and immediately disemboweled yourself. Maybe I gave them a little too much there, thought Christina while putting away the explosives. She had primarily used paper-wrapped ones at N?rdlingen, but these were hard-coated with bamboo. That waterproofed them, making them perfect for use at the pool. Why were you allowed to bring those with you? asked Tadaoki. I said I need them for my history recreation. Hearing that, everyone turned toward the Vice President. Were led by someone who blows up fireworks, so I dont see the harm, said the girl. Its not like shes using them to sabotage us like the Sanada Ten Braves did. Oh, and if she does use them for private purposes, the Asama Shrine will make a judgment and Kagutsuchi wont grant permission to detonate them unless the area is clear, explained the Asama Shrine Representative. See, theyre safe. Yes. They all nodded in understanding while Christina thought on the shrine maidens earlier guess. She was close. Very close. Hence Christinas reaction. The answer was a short one: Kyou. That was the Emperors headquarters and thus the center of Shinto. Not even IZUMO could ignore Kyou. And Kyou would have reason to become Musashis enemy. That made Kyou an enemy other than P.A. Oda. It was simple enough if you thought about it, but she could not guide them toward the answer. The Asama Shrine Representative had nearly made it there, but now that she had guessed Shinto, Christina doubted any of them would think to guess Kyou. They will steer their thoughts away from anything related to Shinto. So they had failed. They would not reach the answer. Now the question was when she would tell them. She hoped their Vice President would prod her in that direction. Now, then, she started to say, but Musashis Chancellor looked to their Secretary and cut her off. Hey, Neshinbara. How about you show Shakes what youre capable of instead of just letting her bully you? Heh. Leave it to Aoi-kun to call on someone as shameless as I. The Secretary, who had already made a terrible guess, turned toward Christina and then spread his arms. I can see right through you. The others behind him were shaking their hands side to side in perfect unison. Masazumi was honestly worried if Neshinbara could handle this. Vice President: What do you think? Art-Ga: The same as you. Then he cant handle it. Silver Wolf: N-no, this will work out just fine. I mean, my king asked him to do this! Now Im even more worried. Flat Vassal: Really, itll be fine! Right!? Remember when he negotiated with the Houjou Chancellor before the Siege of Odawara and confused things for everyone involved!? Yeah, he cant handle this. And he did that one right in front of me, didnt he? Masazumi honestly felt Neshinbara could not handle this. But he formed right angles with the thumb and forefinger of both hands and held them together to form a frame. Neshinbara, what purpose could that possibly serve? Explain it to me, demanded Urquiaga. I-it gathers the power that has been spread throughout the air around me! Why? wondered Masazumi and everyone else, but none of them said it out loud. Because they knew he would prattle on and on if they did. But Neshinbara himself crouched down, viewed the Swedish Chancellor, and spoke. I see it. For some reason, everyone looked to Masazumi, not Neshinbara. Naito did not bother hiding the caution on her face as she lifted her hand with the palm up. That likely meant get him moving. Masazumi honestly didnt think this was her job, but she did it anyway. What is it you see, Neshinbara? Judge. I will now explain it for all of you. Uqui: Leave me out of this, Masazumi! Vice President: You think I can control him!? Neshinbara slid to the side and spoke with his eyes on the Swedish Chancellor. The first thing I saw was the aura of misfortune clinging to her destiny. An aura, huh? Masazumi had used what she thought was a cut the crap tone, but he simply said judge, slid back to his original position (what was wrong with the new one?), and nodded. Listen, he began. The presence of that aura means she wants an answer from us but is doomed to never receive it. Even if we do find the answer, the auras misfortune will intervene and cause us to unwittingly alter our answer. Art-Ga: Can Ijust run up to him and smack him with my broom? Horizey: Resist, Naruze-sama! For a little while longer at least! But Neshinbara spun toward them and held a hand to his forehead. The fact that even our relatively fortunate Asama-kun hadgave the wrong answer should show you just how powerful this aura is. Asama: That isnt a very nice thing to say. Vice President: And dont change which verb youre using after youve already used it. But Neshinbara performed a certain action. He crossed his arms in front of his chest like he was about to wrap his arms around himself. Remember when she crossed her bombs like this earlier? You mean the explosive tubes. The specifics dont matter, Naomasa-kun. That action was in fact a message from her inner instincts. The question what? was written on all of their faces, but while he saw it as what message is that?, they actually meant what in the world are you talking about? Nevertheless, he raised his eyebrows and smiled. Oh, you dont know? You could at least try. Ha ha. Unturning: Im so glad he wasnt part of Date. Uqui: Narumi, you keep a wonderfully cool head even in this heat. He really needed to get to the point and fast, but instead he held up his crossed arms for them to see. What does this look like to you? Naruze raised her hand. An idiot? N-not me! My crossed arms! It was truly incredible how Mukai uttered a confused Eh? He knows hes one? Meanwhile, Horizon gave an answer regarding Neshinbaras crossed arms. When your back is itchy and you cant quite reach. Eek, Im changing! Badump, badump. Tokusatsu Hero Buddhamans Archaic Beam? They all gave their guesses, but Neshinbara shook his head. This isnt an association game. Doesnt it look an X? So it is an association game!! they all shouted, but it wasnt enough to stop Neshinbara. He moved his arms back to either side, raised in something like a boxers stance. That was the sign she was making using the bombs. And this is the sign she was making with the arms holding the bombs. He asked if they understood now, so they all exchanged a glance. Not one of them nodded, so Masazumi chose to minimize the damage done. No, we dont. What, not one of you understands? Judge. We dont. She stuck to her guns. He knew the answer, so he would spill it eventually. However Oh, come on. You could at least try to give it some thought, you know? Horizey: Annoying guys like this are never popular. Asama: H-Horizon! We dont say those things, no matter how true they might be! And dont look at Toori-kun when you say it! But Neshinbara sighed in a satisfied way. The way Naruze was clenching her fist right next to him was troubling, but it would be fine for now. He hadnt noticed her. And Neshinbara gave his answer. These arms are meant to be vertical lines. Masazumi listened to Neshinbara. Now, we have an X in the center and a vertical line on either side. Do you know what that means? She kind of did actually. That would be The kanji for bad luck.1 What about the line on the bottom? Shh, Suzu-san. You dont want to get involved in this. Thank god Balfette is handling that one. But a different comment arrived from Kantou. Nagaya-Stable: And what is that supposed to mean? Heh. It is an appropriate character for Lady Nagaoka to display what with her aura of misfortunate, but in this case, she was using it to send us a different message. A message about our new enemy. Do you see what I mean now? asked Neshinbara. There is no organization or location with that name, but how is that character pronounced!? He displayed the answer on a sign frame. Kyou! How about that!? Christina could not believe what she was hearing. Ehhhhhhh? Information was used to convey details about things. By combining different pieces of information, you could understand the connections between things, corroborate facts, and draw conclusions about the truth. She had been doing that all her life. But this was somehow different. He was clearly running entirely on intuition. It was like a random fortune-telling not based on any actual spells. And yet How did he arrive at the right answer!? As long as he was right, how he had arrived there shouldnt matter. But this was just too much for her to accept. Did she really have to reveal the answer she had found through solid hard work when all he had done wasthat? She ended up staring at him in bewilderment. ----- She still couldnt believe it had worked, but they had found the right answer. Im never accepting this, she thought, but she had no real choice. At least I know it can never happen again, she thought, but No, surely not. A horrifying thought occurred to her. What if this was how they arrived at all of their answers? That just isnt possible. She had to believe that. The guidance of information was the only way to arrive at solid facts. Anything else was mere coincidence. And the path they had taken to reach this point had been too difficult to have traversed it by no more than coincidence. Hey, um, just so you know, said Tadaoki. The thing about them is Yes? she asked. They can accomplish some incredible things when they work together to ensure a win. Tadaokis words sent a chill down Christinas spine. Ensure a win. In other words They can turn even a losing situation into a win? She understood. It was all there in her informational knowledge of Musashi. They were the Far East. They were oppressed. They had very little land and power. But because they had nothing to lose, they had chosen to laugh and go for it. And that had led them to a certain answer. They viewed their current situation as the worst case scenario. No matter what they did, it had to be better than nothing. As long as they did something, things were bound to improve in some way. It was guaranteed. Calling it searching out the good in life wasnt quite right. They were searching out the victories in life. No matter their situation, they would find some way to achieve victory there and focus all their efforts on that. Now that she thought about it, this was the same. She had hidden some information, so they had focused all their attention on that one point. Then they just had to find the answer however they could. They had even made some wild guesses before the Secretary even got started. If she had stopped them there, she would have won. But I didnt. From the moment she had felt exasperated and unsure what to do, she had lost. Because they were not alone. They had their Chancellors Officers, their Student Council, and others with excellent abilities. If they guessed at it enough, they would eventually find the answer. If the Secretary had been wrong, someone else would have found the answer. So I would like to ask something, said Christina. What is it? Musashis Vice President turned toward her. If its about our Secretarys outrageous behavior, we can always have him punished. No, um, it isnt that. Its a hypothetical question. And what is it, Lady Nagaoka? That name told Christina that their leader understood how to view this conversation. So What would happen if I requested a serious meeting based on this discussion? Judge. The Vice President looked to the others, scratched her head in thought, and muttered well while turning back toward Christina. She pointed her thumb back at the others. Then we would accept that request. But youve seen what our people are like, so any help from us is bound to be noisy. I can imagine so. Christina resigned herself to the truth. She had been looking at this all wrong. She had assumed the idea was to have an accurate grasp of the information and she had worked to help them do so. But with them, it was not about having an accurate grasp of the information. They had made the information accurate. They win. Wasnt that exactly what they had done when discussing the situation earlier too? It wasnt that she had overlooked that. She had just never imagined they would do the same for information that only she had. I still havent seen the full extent of what they can do, she concluded. She had set herself up to lose here. I have so much left to learn. So I want to learn more. Yes. No one knew how to respond to that. They only tilted their heads. But she faced them and actually spoke to them this time. You are correct. Kyou will likely become your enemy. Yesssssssss! In your face! Did you see how brilliant I am!? You have no idea how exhausting it is having to put up with people who cant recognize true intelligence. They all kicked the Secretary into the pool and the arms counted 100 seconds on their fingers before splashing water on themselves and diving in with textbook form. Volume 8B, 45: Debaters in the Forest Volume 8B, Chapter 45: Debaters in the Forest This forest has nowhere to go Yet several places to go Can be seen from within the forest Point Allocation (Look Outward) Milady, would you like to take a break now? A-also the meeting should be making some progress now that the Secretary has been knocked into the pool. Yeah, I heard most of that, but none of it makes any sense. Ookubo sighed toward Kantou in the forest clearing. Kanou provided her with some sign frame documents. All the necessary fields had already been filled out, so she only had to check over them. But Sorry, Kanou-kun, but I would like to focus on the Musashis meeting right now. She could see the Satomi Student Council President standing at the clearings entrance. The girl raised a hand in greeting when she noticed Ookubo, so she was probably monitoring the meeting as well. She sent a message on a same frame. Righteousness: It looks like theyre using another of their bizarre arguments to overpower a Musashi newbie. Nagaya-Stable: I really wish they would stop that since it puts people on guard. But, Ookubo said, addressing Kanou now. Nagaya-Stable: Kanou-kun, do you know what she means when she says Kyou will be our enemy? CAN: Judge. Recall who Kyou is currently managed by. Yes. CAN: Akechi Mitsuhide, #3 of P.A. Odas Five Great Peaks. And father of Lady Nagaoka via inherited name. The city of Kyou has been left in his care, making him its effective administrator. Kyou, silently groaned Masazumi. Everyone from the Far East was familiar with the location Christina had named. The unaging Emperor, leader of Shinto and the Far East, who was said to be a woman, ruled from there. But she was in fact so busy managing the ley lines from within the Imperial Palace that she could never emerge from within that fortress. And Kyou is currently managed by your father, Akechi Mitsuhide, isnt it? Testament. He is only my father by inherited name, but yes. P.A. Oda sent him there to preserve order in Kyou and to bolster its defenses. And Kyou accepted the offer. I see. Masazumi nodded. This matched what Mori Ranmaru had told them the other day. I think I know what you mean. She more or less understood what Christina was getting at. Most of what she wanted to say could be gleaned from what she had just said. If we intervene in Honnouji, youre saying Kyou will turn against us, arent you? Because The Honnouji Incident is caused by Akechi Mitsuhide. If we want to intervene, we have to set something up ahead of time. But if we do that Judge. Mitotsudaira glanced over at Masazumi. If we try to contact Akechi Mitsuhide to set that up, we will be entering P.A. Oda-controlled Kyou. But P.A. Oda will never agree to our presence there. That means we will arrive in Kyou as intruders, making us their enemy. Everyone turned toward Masazumi with an and if that happens look on their face. Narumi asked the question on their behalf. How do you intend to intervene? A general idea is enough for now - I just want to hear a few different plans. This is a test, thought Ookubo. Everyone around her, including the Satomi Student Council President, was looking her way. She stretched and sighed on the lumber she was using as a seat. She wanted to look calm and confident. The rest of this discussion is not going to be pleasant. And, she decided to add. Oh, is the test over already? A very conspicuous person walked up. Ookubo understood why the others spoke up in surprise. Most everyone here was from the Far East, so this newcomers color stood out. The light gold of twilight was the color of her glossy hair. The Reine des Garous? The woman was in her ordinary form. She was wearing a Far Eastern uniform - a twilight color version. I like how well this uniform keeps you cool. Why are you back here? I thought you were going to return with Mouri Terumoto? Testament, Terumoto and her group will be holding a meeting with P.A. Oda once the Azuchi heads back there, but I wouldnt be much help there. I thought I would be more useful as a Mouri presence in Satomi and then I can join my daughter on the Musashi and act as a contact between Musashi and Terumoto. She smiled. Also, the Musashi will be returning to Kansai in the near futureno, almost immediately, correct? I plan to hitch a ride back with you. I see what youre up to, thought Ookubo with a smile on the corners of her pursed lips. This was interesting. The Reine des Garous had gone to Musashi, acquired the latest intelligence there, and now returned to Satomi. Returning to Musashi again later might make it all seem like a meaningless back-and-forth, but they had to remember that the Azuchi was still up there in the sky. That threat was still casting a shadow on Satomis land and sea. Hexagone Fran?aises powerful Vice Chancellor had come to Satomi for the Kantou Liberation. She may have been the most powerful single individual in the world, so it meant a lot that she was currently helping out Satomi. The Azuchi cant invade Satomi like this, noted Ookubo. But the ordinary people would have their own thoughts on the matter. She was of great value to the Satomi people and of decent value to Hexagone Fran?aise. She could singlehandedly remind everyone who it was that had liberated Kantou. And when she was on the Musashi, she was probably looking to see if they intended to return to Kansai. If she returned to Kansai with Musashi, then her powerful presence in Satomi would not be overwritten by Musashi Are wolves always so calculating? Wolves are clever creatures. And clever in the positive sense, not in a sneaky way. So she claimed. She kept her true intentions hidden and presented a false front, but Ookubo appreciated that. It built up the kind of habits she needed. She did think it was wrong to think of international relations as a type of game, though. Now, then. The Reine des Garous approached while swaying a little. She was glowing with Ether light. She appeared to back from normal after taking that spirit form, but the tall woman still had something like leaves of ether light tangled around her. My, my. You can see the light in the dark forest, cant you? And after my husband and I worked so hard to keep it inside me. Did he survive that? Oh, he is just brimming with life. He was even crying with joy earlier. Sounds lovely. The woman closed the gap between them while they chatted. Kanou gestured to ask if she needed to be on alert and Ookubo gestured a no. They were fine. If anything happened, they could defeat the Reine des Garous with curry. There was some not far away. She could also be defeated with ping pong. Ookubo couldnt manage that one herself, but surely someone around here could. The Mogami Chancellor is here, isnt she? Oh, but it might be even crazier next time if shes managed to learn the rules. Is something the matter? No, no. Just thinking about recreational activities. I see, said the Reine des Garous, taking a seat next to her. Ookubo felt all her hair bristle. Because This is lumber! The lumber she sat on now had small branches and leaves growing from its surface. It split open as new growth pushed out from within. Hm? What is it? By the time she heard Yoshiyasus voice, green leaves were growing all across the wood. Anywhere the forests ruler sat became part of the forest. Her power influenced her surroundings. This might become a European forest after this. The Loup-Garou queen smiled, caught Yoshiyasus eye, and patted the surface of the wood. She was telling the girl to take a seat. And Now, I have a question. Ookubo could guess what she was going to ask, so she said it herself in order to repay her. You want to know how we plan to intervene in Honnouji, dont you? The Reine des Garous nodded toward the two 2nd years seated to her left. They were both important. They had both played crucial roles in the Kantou Liberation and holding a meeting with them would be valuable. Because The history recreation has us as enemies in the future. Judge. They agreed. And But it isnt time for that yet, so we can ignore it, said the Satomi Student Council President. Musashis Representative Council Head shrugged in response. We do need to keep it in mind, but do tell us if anything changes. Such easygoing girls. And they created that vibe so effortlessly at this point. This is nice, thought the Reine des Garous. She could predict these two would become very important members of the Far East. They could already hold their own against Hashiba, after all. Of course, they had not defeated the enemy on their own. It had been a joint effort. Politics, war, and everything else was a group effort with Musashi. Was that the result of living in the cramped confines of that aerial ship, or was it the result of living under provisional rule? Friends, companions, and every other kind of bond went both ways there and people with different abilities and combat styles would gather when they needed to make sure they were victorious. It was the same even with a battle looming so close. Nate was the same. When the Reine des Garous had fought her daughter south of Magdeburg, the battle had been decided by the arrival of a sword belonging to the English Princess, her daughters friend. That sort of teamwork was not limited to the officers. With Musashi, it was found among their warriors and even their ordinary citizens. Their king was unreliable but gave them solid direction, so they would decide it was up to them to help him out and make sure they could follow that direction. The Reine des Garous had participated in their final exam the other day after her daughters homeroom teacher approached her about it and that had proved entertaining. She had been able to observe Musashis brand of teamwork from the perspective of an enemy and she had been able to watch her daughter work hard as their trump card. That was nice since she only played a small role in the Kantou Liberation. If she had not worked so hard, the Reine des Garous would have activated her parent day mode and shouted, Go for it, Nate! Raise your hand and volunteer to fight on the front line! You can do it! But that had not been necessary. Very impressive, she thought, comparing them to Hexagone Fran?aises current situation. Hexagone Fran?aise had lost an admirable leader but the next generation had stepped up and taken over. However, they were only following their king and the lateral connections were still weak. They need more war, was her honest thought there. In the Reine des Garouss opinion, war was the best place for people to work together and help each other out. During wartime, people knew any damage to those near them would also harm them, so they would treat those people with care. As the queen of the Loup-Garous, she knew very well just how much fear and anxiety could influence people. It was the threat of the animals in the dark night that had led people to build villages, gather together, protect each other, and sleep in each others arms. To find value in knowing your neighbor, you had to know that they could be lost. But the Loup-Garous were no longer out there. So war would have to do. These were real battles, not imagined conflicts and verbal debates. Hexagone Fran?aise was powerful, which made it harder to notice external threats. That strength had been Annes goal, but it still distanced people from their neighbors. The Reine des Garous was glad her daughter had managed to make friends. Could Hexagone Fran?aise do the same? And Hee hee. Nothing felt wrong about the two seated next to her, which suggested they knew exactly how troublesome she could be. I need to watch out for them when the eventual battle comes. With that thought, she asked her question again. What will you be doing to intervene in Honnouji? Yoshiyasu sensed something in the Reine des Garouss question: anticipation. That wolf is enjoying this. Yoshiyasu firmly denied having a canine side, but the dog was still the symbol of Satomi, which made this woman a challenge to deal with. She tried to do everything right, but it always felt like the Reine des Garous was outdoing her at every turn. Shes so different from her daughter. And not just in the chest. But she had seen an answer on the divine network earlier. Musashi will be intervening in Honnouji. There is no stopping that now. Will you be taking part? I will accompany them. The Reine des Garous narrowed her eyes at that phrasing. She was smiling. And the hand she moved past Ookubos back suddenly rubbed Yoshiyasu on the head. In the past, she would have pulled away and told her to stop, but for some reason Fine, whatever. The woman had to have a reason for doing this, so she had no real reason to resist it. Hee hee. Later, I will give you a perfume with a natural divine protection that repels even smoke. Im not sure what youre getting at, but thanks. Nagaya-Stable: W-wait! Would that be a royal Loup-Garou perfume? Hey, Mitotsudaira, weve got a question from Kantou. Does your mother make her own perfume? And if so, how much is it worth? Huh? I dont know what youre getting at, but if its handmade by my mother, it would be a gift from the forest spirits and animals. She receives a drop of it every night of a full moon, so I imagine it would be considered priceless. Nate, is that the factory stuff youre wearing? Yknow, the milky one that sis used up the last of. Um, Toori-kun, Kimi, and Horizon? You dont have to gather around and sniff at her. I-if you must smell it, then do so at the base of my neck, not the end of my hair. Ookubo could not believe the information that came back from the Musashi. I so want to put that up for auction to fund our budget! If she sold it to members of the Provisional Council, they would likely end up bragging about it when engaging in diplomacy with the mainland, which would be a complete disaster, but at least it would help spice up their diplomacy. Dont blame me if they cause trouble, though. But that was all moot since it sounded like it would belong to the Satomi Student Council President. Ookubo just had to hope the Reine des Garous had a plentiful supply and that she could draw her attention. She switched trains of thought. Greed could come later. For now, she needed to open a sign frame and go over what she needed to say. We have a few routes leading to Honnouji, she began. Our one and only last resort would be fighting our way in. Now, that really is a last resort that I want to avoid if at all possible, but I want you to remember that it is an option. And Musashi really will do it, wont you? The Provisional Rule made us this way. Oops. I shouldnt say things like that when not even I know if its a joke or not. But the Reine des Garous smiled bitterly. But you arent planning to do that, are you? We are not, Ookubo confirmed, bringing an end to that line of thought. Then she opened a sign frame, well aware this was her field of expertise. We have three general plans for Honnouji. She had a list of examples. Vice President, listen to this. Its important. Ookubo realized no one in the clearing was hiding that they were focused on her. That focus was not a bad thing. In fact, they would help spread what she was saying here. And it excited her to have so many eyes on her. Its nice. So she tapped her sign frame to expand it large enough for everyone to see. Once Kanou grabbed it and adjusted its angle, she only had to speak. Nagaya-Stable: If we have to fight our way in as a last resort, I know we can figure something out, so lets start with something else. My first idea for intervening in Honnouji is to use the Testament Union. The sign frame displayed a map of the area from Kansai to Setouchi. Nagaya-Stable: We send the Testament Union a request, saying we want to inspect the Honnouji Incident, and we participate as an observer. Oh? But the Testament Union is currently run by Hashiba via K.P.A. Italia, said the Reine des Garous. Wont they just reject your request? Only if Musashi makes the request. The words are coming more freely now, realized Ookubo. Nagaya-Stable: There are still plenty of Testament Union nations not under Hashibas influence, so we negotiate with them, have them send in the inspection request, and then have them name Musashi as their representative. With the support and votes of enough nations, Hashiba cant refuse if they hope to keep the Testament Union intact. She noticed the Satomi Student Council President crossing her arms. Is that idea realistic, though? she asked. What makes you ask that? Judge, she replied, turning Ookubos way. There was no doubt in her eyes. She saw this as her role in the debate. History recreations with other nations are forbidden during summer break, so visiting and negotiating with them will not be easy. And that grows more challenging the more nations you have to visit. We could speak with the Kantou nations and Musashi could speak with the European nations, but what about the other regions? We would just have to figure something out. Ookubo made a point of shrugging. A puzzled stir spread through her surroundings and Kanou asked the question on all their minds. Milady, do you not have a plan for that part? Ookubo smiled at the emotionless question. Nagaya-Stable: Kanou-kun. Could you maybe express a little more surprise? CAN: I am sorry, milady, but I have yet to deactivate my combat mode. But I will be in shopping mode starting tomorrow, so you can expect a wonderful expression of surprise then. That sounds like trouble in its own way, thought Ookubo, but everyone would have the same question as Kanou. So Ookubo made sure they could all hear her answer. Nagaya-Stable: I am still thinking on that one. I have yet to settle on a direction there. But once you know if something is impossible or not, you also know whether its a real option or not, right? So with that in mind, we can set it aside and move on to the next idea. And once we line up all the options and decide which one we want to do, we can start thinking about how to actually pull it off. She raised two fingers on her right hand. Nagaya-Stable: The second method is to arrive as a mercenary for a nation with the right to intervene. Can we do that? Mitotsudaira asked in the poolside break area. She still had her bamboo bottles reed straw in her mouth, but she didnt care. How do we make ourselves another nations mercenary? And is there any nation with that right? She heard a splash behind her. The boys were testing different ways of melting the ice in the pool. Damn. Splash water on it and the water freezes too! A perfect arch of ice bridged the gap between the pool ice and the water scoop in the 1st Special Duty Officers hand. Her king ran over and placed his crotch at the end of the arch. Frozen Manneken Pis! The arms shoved him from behind and his stomach hit the ice, breaking it. B-be more careful! What if the ice stabbed into the tip!? The arms made an exasperated pose. Their owner Horizon was viewing a sign frame with Asama. Um, they tend to move around like this while youre asleep, said Asama, explaining what had happened with the arms up until N?rdlingen. It looked like they were all taking a break, but in reality Man, it sure is nice when Ookubo just gives us all the answers. Um, Masazumi. Stop taking it easy and help explain this for us. Christina had been watching Tadaokis attempts to defeat the ice with the other boys. But she kept glancing back this way. Their thoughts had also turned toward the pool now that Ookubo had taken over. So while the boys tried to melt the ice, Masazumi and the rest of the girls were following along with Ookubos argument. But that argument coming from Kantou caught Mitotsudairas interest. What nation can intervene in Honnouji? she asked. Yeah, you would think its all P.A. Oda since its a civil war, right? But, continued Masazumi. Can you explain it for us, Tachibana Couple? Judge. We can, Vice President. Gin showed no hesitation. Tachibana Wife: The nations that play a role are M.H.R.R., K.P.A. Italia, andTres Espa?a. Ookubo saw Tachibana Gins words on her sign frame. She has a good eye for this. She used to be Tres Espa?as 3rd Special Duty Officer. And her husband had been their 1st Special Duty Officer, in charge of intelligence, and he had known a lot about the western nations to preserve his position as Peerless in the West. Ookubo had received some advice from her before she returned to Musashi. And now Tachibana Wife: M.H.R.R. includes the Catholic principalities held by Hashiba and the Protestant principalities held by Tomoe Gozen and the like. The Protestants border Kyou in a forested region, so they could ask the Catholics to hold peace talks related to N?rdlingen on the border with Kyou. And then we could possibly take part as mercenaries for the Protestants. Unturning: That would be pretty forced, but we could claim the Protestants are still worn down from N?rdlingen and thus need to hire Musashi as a mercenary force. Tachibana Wife: Judge. We could also travel to Kyou to provide help for N?rdlingen, so it seems like working with the Protestants would be easiest. No, I dont think so, said the Reine des Garous, opening a sign frame. Still Got It: There is another reason that would be difficult. When the Reine des Garous interrupted, Gin looked to the Vice President. She had been playing with her anteater before, but now she was viewing her sign frame. She must have noticed Gin looking her way because she waved her hand in a dont worry about me kind of way. So Gin took a breath and silently thanked the Asama Shrine Representative for placing a shade spell sign frame overhead as a parasol. I knew this was coming. Her Protestant suggestion had a flaw and Hexagone Fran?aises Vice Chancellor was not one to overlook it. So this was her chance to address and resolve that problem. There is a problem with using the Protestants like I suggested. Namely Tachibana Wife: It would require speaking with Hexagone Fran?aise first. Yoshiyasu saw the wolfs expression change in front of her. Earlier, the Reine des Garous had looked like she was refraining from saying something, but now her lips curled up into a shallow U. Still Got It: Oh? But Hexagone Fran?aise is quite crafty. Tachibana Wife: That actually works in our favor, Reine des Garous. Indeed, agreed the wolf while more text appeared on the sign frame. Tachibana Wife: Musashi must clear one obstacle before taking a mercenary job for the M.H.R.R. Protestants. We already fought as Hexagone Fran?aises mercenaries at N?rdlingen. That is correct. The Reine des Garous waved over at the warriors in the clearing who were worshiping her from a distance and talking about the power of faith and whatnot. Still Got It: Your intervention at N?rdlingen was a success for Hexagone Fran?aise. You even managed to rescue Lady Nagaoka while you were there, but your accomplishments there technically belong to us since we hired you. So Still Got It: If M.H.R.R. uses N?rdlingen as an excuse to visit Kyou, then we are looking at a continuation of N?rdlingen. And if you tag along, we could always insist that you are still working for us. She thought for a moment. But would we do that? She thought about her superiors. Anne would likely have made the decision based on the specific situation at the time. But the sun nudist would claim Musashi as his regardless. He could be surprisingly strong-willed like that. And Terumoto would tell them to have it their way. Who would fold: the sun or the moon? She does have a spare wooden sword, so it probably comes down to the Roi-Soleils endurance. The decisions coming from her nations top two could be so hard to predict. But that keeps us on our toes. Not knowing what would happen was a wonderful thing. Her husband had taught her that one. What would happen tomorrow? You might open the front door in the morning and find someone standing there. That kind of possibility made every new day a joy. And if things go bad, I can get through it. Ive still got it, after all. So she spoke up in order to share this with the others. Still Got It: Lets just say that it is a possibility. Musashis Representative Committee Head did not bother hiding the disgust on her face. Christina viewed the information and decisions coming in from Kantou. She had not just been idly listening in. Because The Reine des Garous is there. Yes. Christina had never visited any other nations once she was essentially confined to M.H.R.R. and Hashiba territory. There was so much she wanted to know about the Loup-Garous who played such a large role in Europes history. She had of course met Loup-Garous several times in the past. And theres the Mito Lord here. Those animal eyes and the way she sniffs at the air when she realizes something are just so cute. Yes. But an even more incredible example was there in Kantou. And she was actually assisting them in their political discussion. Christina wished she could have contacted the woman when she was on the Musashi, but she had spent most of her time visiting the bridge and the school, which were in a gray area between official and private visits. She had also hung around with the womans daughter a lot. Ugh. Christina so wanted to speak with her. She had actually had a chance when she had been hanging around Musashis main force, but Christina had had Tadaoki to worry about. He was in middle school and didnt hang around the high schoolers when he could avoid it. He saw himself as below them and she felt like she needed to help dispel him of that notion. And while she worried over all this, Tadaoki walked up next to her with a drink in hand. Hey. Wh-what is it, Tadaoki-sama? If you need to wash your face, do it over there. She gasped. She must have been fidgeting a lot. And that comment came from his interpretation of it. Telling her to go wash her face could only mean one thing. Uh. She hated that she forced him to be so kind, but saying anything in response would be too embarrassing, but she was also ashamed with herself for feeling that way, so M-my death is the only way out! She pulled out and readied some explosive tubes, forcing him to turn back her way. Hey! Wh-what the hell do you think youre doing!? Volume 8B, 46: Deciders Near the Flirting Volume 8B, Chapter 46: Deciders Near the Flirting Wow I have no idea What Im supposed to do Point Allocation (Put Out the Fire) Naito thought to herself while watching Naruze sketch everyone in their swimsuits. So the flirting has begun. She could hear their voices. I-I have shamed myself, so I must die! I must be blown to smithereens! The presence of live explosives meant those two had reached quite an advanced level of flirting for so early in the day. Naito had no intention of stopping it, but she did want to know more to help Naruze with her storyboard. Um, Nagabuto, what did you say to her? Nothing really. Nagabuto turned back with his eyebrows raised. She was fidgeting a lot and she just had something cold to drink, right? So, um, do I have to explain the rest!? Youre scum. Wh-what did I do to deserve this!? N-nothing at all! Tadaoki-sama did nothing wrong! All the fault lies with me! insisted Christina. The girls responded by waving at her in a way meant to ask her to calm down. Meanwhile, Naruze turned toward them, scratching her hair with the head of her pen. Hey, Nagabuto, try expanding your imagination next time. If you wife is fidgeting next to you, it doesnt necessarily mean shes into watersports. She might be pissing herself in joy as part of some doggy roleplaying like Mitotsudaira does. I-I do not do that! I dont! For some reason, Christina gasped and looked over at Mitotsudaira, but it was best not to ask any more questions there. Theres so much we dont know about how wolves like her live. Ignoring how Mitotsudaira shattered a sign frame displaying her mom that popped up, Nagabuto crossed his arms and spoke to his wife. Dont kill yourself over that!! B-butI have shamed myself! she retorted. Tadaoki pointed toward the pool. The nudist was on the poolside contorting himself into a C shape to try and press his hips against the ice. Nwohhhh! Almost there! My Excalibur is so close to reachiiiiiiing! Im not sure I want that to melt it, Toori! They were up to their usual antics, but Tadaoki sighed. If he doesnt feel the need to kill himself in shame, you sure as hell dont need to. B-but I would never do that! Tadaokis eyes flitted back over to the horror on display there and blushed. Yeah, I should think not. Hey, Nagabuto, buddy! You just imagined what that would look like, didnt you? Christina blushed and everyone looked her way again. When they all said oh, she pulled out twice as many explosives. I-Im going to kill myself even harder! Ill blow myself to smithereens right here! Gold Mar: Hey, this is getting interesting. Art-Ga: It certainly is giving me some good material in ways I never expected. Asama: Ill have you know some of us are busy managing bomb-restriction spells right now! Meanwhile, a voice shouted over from the other side of the pool. Hey, Nagabutos wife! Those things are pretty sweet! The Chancellor pointed at her and ran over in the nude. Before Christina could recoil in horror, he pulled two paper glasses and two swizzle sticks from the drink station. Asama, can I get some ice? The stuff from the portable ice room, not from the pool. Yeah, that stuff. Thanks. Anyway, here you go. With impressive speed, he swapped out the explosives in her hands for the paper glasses. They contained crushed ice and Thats matcha milk. Enjoy them with Nagabuto while listening to Seijun talk. His speed and intensity left Christina too dazed to do anything but nod and accept. Nagabuto looked more exasperated, but He isnt going to say anything about it. He was even willing to talk back to his wife, but he only frowned and fell silent with the Chancellor here. He must have accepted the other boys actions in this instance. And Art-Ga: Hm, would that pairing be called Nagabutoori? Its a common enough dynamic in this age, but not one you see often in the Musashi genre. Gold Mar: Including Chrippe could cause trouble with Sweden, so try to think this through, okay? Meanwhile, Naito noticed a chance in Christina. She was looking up at Nagabuto while he glared at the Chancellor. His attention had been diverted elsewhere. And she had noticed it. Tadaoki-sama. She held out one of the paper glasses and he took it. He sat next to her and sighed, just like everyone had expected. But Hey, do you understand anything theyve been talking about in Kantou? He got back on topic. Good on him for doing that all on his own. But Christina nodded while everyone watched. Testament. I do. Yes. Thats incredible, he said, but he didnt stop with just that. Could you explain it for me? ----- Christina resisted the urge to leap at this opportunity. I need to show self-control. Yes. For an instant, terms like teacher, tutor, and hands-on lesson came to mind. Stop being so indecent. Yes. I might be Chancellor for the so-called Uncensored Kingdom, but that doesnt mean Im shameless. But she did respond to him. I can do that. But not in the middle of their meeting. You can ask about anything you dont understand afterwards. Sure, he said in obvious relief and she felt just as much relief herself. She hoped that relief would eventually be unnecessary, but then she heard a voice from across the pool. Foolish brother! You brought the explosives, right!? Then its time: bombs awayyyyyy! Mitotsudaira cursed that her mother speaking in Kantou kept her from moving away from Masazumi. My king is over there having fun! Technically he was problem solving, but the end result was the same. As his knight, she wanted to prevent him from touching or otherwise playing with the ice. And outside of that, she also wanted to play with him. But right now he was waving around the two explosives while he goofed off with Kimi and the others. Okay, lets blow up this pool! Wait, Toori. I would assume this goes without saying, but if you just throw the explosives into the pool, they will float on the surface and the blast will be directed skyward. For real, Noriki!? How do you know this stuff!? Explosions are the foundation of civil engineering. Im not sure theyre the foundation, thought Mitotsudaira, but he was the expert so she decided it wasnt her place to disagree with him. And Hey, foolish brother? How do you intend to get them to blow up underwater? Hey, Tenzou. Can you dive into the pool again holding these? You said you wanted to try blowing up sometime, right? I-I said nothing of the sort! Even Masazumi-donos terrible jokes are better than that! Hey, leave me out of this! protested Masazumi. Thats right, said the king. Dont even think about comparing my brilliant jokes with Seijuns. Horizon suddenly filled her mouth with water and turned toward the pool. Akhhh, peh! Did you say something, Toori-sama? Do all your responses have to be so damn hard to respond to!? That was all par for the course with them, so Mitotsudaira checked to see what Asama was doing. Mito, why not go join Toori-kun and the others? I have to manage the break area over here. I-I cant just go play. You could though, Tomo. I have to manage the drinks, as well as prepare Toori-kuns tea and Horizons matcha. And Kimi asked me to surprise her. And, said Mitotsudaira. I have to deal with my mother. Just then, a new sign frame appeared. From her mother. Christina was looking her way, but she understood why. If Musashi tries to act as some other nations mercenary, Hexagone Fran?aise can intervene because you used that same logic at N?rdlingen. So you were discussing which country you could work for, correct? Gin reached a certain deduction from what the Reine des Garous said. It would be dangerous to intervene in Honnouji as Hexagone Fran?aises mercenary. It came down to the geography. Hexagone Fran?aise was located west of M.H.R.R. If Musashi attempted to visit Kyou with the Protestants while working as their mercenary, it would introduce the risk of an attack from both sides. Kyou and Kansais P.A. Oda were to the east and Hexagone Fran?aise was to the west. They were enemies from a European perspective, but they were allies from a Hashiba perspective. And the M.H.R.R. Catholics might join in from the south. Musashi would be entirely outnumbered. They had broken free of and escaped a similar situation at the Battle of Mikatagahara, but they wanted to avoid being left in that state again. Of course, this might just be overthinking the problem. But The Testament Union is our enemy. The enemy could force a history recreation or forcibly punish them for being in violation of the recreation. Especially if they tried anything during summer break. The Reine des Garous appeared to know that. Still Got It: I think Hexagone Fran?aise might just stop by to play. Tachibana Wife: So it seems. The situation was in flux, so even the Reine des Garous would have a hard time knowing what would actually happen. Hence why she said they would stop by to play and decide what to do after checking on the situation. And if that happens Gin looked over to see Muneshige looking down at the pool from the diving platform. He raised a hand toward her. Gin, I think we should move on from the idea of using Hexagone Fran?aise. Judge, she replied and moved her thoughts to the next plan. Tachibana Wife: Next we can discuss the idea of having K.P.A. Italia hire us. Righteousness: Is that even possible? Arent they pretty much the Testament Union itself? The Satomi Student Council President provided a near immediate reply. But she had an answer to that Tachibana Husband: It is very possible. Muneshige answered for her. With a smile. Tachibana Husband: Did you forget that we fought at Mikawa as part of the K.P.A. Italian forces? Righteousness: Well, I wasnt actually there. Tachibana Husband: You werent, were you? Way to shrug that off, Master Muneshige! Gold Mar: Did he just? Buckethead: Almost Everyone: Rare Persona-kun reaction! Well done, Master Muneshige. And the Satomi Student Council President has said she was listening on the divine radio, so this one is a draw. If anything, Master Muneshige wins for shrugging off his mistake. Tachibana Wife: Now, Master Muneshige, enlighten us as to how Musashi can work as K.P.A. Italias mercenary. Tachibana Husband: Judge. K.P.A. Italia has direct control over Rome and the surrounding areas as the Papal States, but the Tsirhc religion forbids the possession of a personal military force. Thus, they generally hire mercenaries as warriors and guards. And, continued Muneshige. Tachibana Husband: With M.H.R.R. in control of K.P.A. Italia, Tres Espa?a has been putting off lending their forces to the Papal States. Tres Espa?a has decided they need to recover from the Armada battle and focus on national politics instead. Vice President: So youre saying the Papal States are in need of a mercenary force? Judge, confirmed Muneshige. But the Reine des Garous tilted her head. Still Got It: Testament. I see how you could get yourself hired by K.P.A. Italia, but how would that let you intervene in Honnouji? Tachibana Wife: Judge. P.A. Oda will need to hold all the necessary internal meetings before Honnouji. Did you forget they had their VIPs meet at Kyou before N?rdlingen? So they should hold something similar for all the relevant national representatives. I cant imagine them announcing the replacement of their leader in a divine mail. Still Got It: Should? Cant imagine? Those are dangerous words. Tachibana Wife: We just have to make sure they do it that way. Gin felt confident as she turned toward the Vice President. Tachibana Wife: And that sort of harassment is Musashis specialty. Indeed it is! shouted Futayo. Where theres smoke, theres fire! So the answer is to start a fire! I am impressed with Gin-donos brilliant suggestion! And this is the age of starting devastating fires! What is wrong, Masazumi? You can play with your Mouse later. Well, um, I was just wondering if thats what comes to mind when people think about me. That aside, is Gins idea workable, Masazumi? Masazumi answered Mitotsudaira with a nod. We could do it if we wanted to. It would mean bowing down to Sanada or Sviet Rus, though. She saw nothing but question marks on everyones faces. Cmon, Im talking about addition and subtraction. Hey, idiot. What do you want, Seijun? No one wants a serious response out of you. Got that? N-now Im feeling left out. Horizon threw a kick behind him with her toes jabbing up at him from below. Christina cried out in surprise. Oh, yeah. She might be the Uncensored Kingdoms Chancellor, but she was still raised in a Kansai city. So shes got class, huh? Not something youll find around here, decided Masazumi, opting not to think about it anymore. The idiot had fallen to his knees, so she addressed the girl behind him instead. Horizon, are you listening? Aaaaaabsoluuuuuuuuuuutelyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!! You I do want a serious response from. Is that so, Masazumi-sama? Yes, you would expect better from me. Heh. Absolutely! Absolutely! excitedly parroted the black algae creatures. Anyway, she had a question to ask. Vice President: Lets say we work as a mercenary force for K.P.A. Italia. But we are also K.P.A. Italias enemy. Do you know how K.P.A. Italia could benefit from that arrangement? Horizey: Aaaaaabsoluuuuuuuuuuutelyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!! Oh, pardon me, Masazumi-sama. That was more fun than I had expected. I will restrain myself in the future. Anyway, to be blunt, their best option would be to work Musashi to the bone. Horizon pulled out bamboo sticks bearing an O and an X to indicate right and wrong answers and Masazumi nodded twice before asking another question. Vice President: And what could they do to benefit even more? Horizey: Judge. What if they had us attack another Musashi force or some of our allies while we worked for them? That super cannibalism would be of an ugliness rarely seen in the history of the world. Yes, it would, groaned Mitotsudaira and some others as they hung their heads at how plausible that sounded. Which meant that was a good answer. And Masazumi could see something more. Vice President: We could split the Musashi forces into two groups - a Musashi group and a Kantou group. We kind of already have with that unit still in Satomi. So Vice President: If necessary, we could maintain and increase that split. And after K.P.A. Italia hires the Musashi group, we would have the Kantou group ask Sanada or Sviet Rus to hire them. The rest was simple. Vice President: At some point before Honnouji, the Kantou group is sent to P.A. Oda. Anywhere close to Kyou would do. They could claim it is to prepare for an invasion once summer break ends. P.A. Oda would likely have K.P.A. Italia send us in to oppose it. Silver Wolf: That would require our two groups to battle, wouldnt it? Vice President: You mean the super cannibalism? Thats for the rest of you to figure out. Leave me out of it. Why did they all turn her way, smile, and nod? At any rate, she had to keep talking. Vice President: While that cannibal war rages on, some of us would intervene in Honnouji. We would claim the Oda defenses looked shorthanded, so we decided to help protect Honnouji from the Musashi battle. That would be a hard sell, Masazumi-sama. Yeah, well, I only just now thought it up. Im sure I can come up with something better for the political stuff later, she said. But Vice President: It might be a hard sell, but it isnt impossible. Tachibana Wife: As you can see, it is possible, Reine des Garous. Still Got It: You never do anything the easy way, do you? The Reine des Garous was smiling, which Gin took to mean she had passed. She had demonstrated some other ideas and possibilities. So now Tachibana Wife: My primary suggestion is that Tres Espa?a could hire Musashi. The Satomi Student Council President gave her a skeptical look. Righteousness: Can you do that? I mean Gin knew what she was getting at. Tachibana Wife: Judge. Tres Espa?a is located west of Hexagone Fran?aise, so it would seem difficult for them to play a role in Honnouji. But, she said. Tachibana Wife: Have you forgotten what the Testament says? During the Thirty Years War, Tres Espa?a occasionally sent troops and fought political battles to prevent Holland from declaring independence. Righteousness: Im from a Far Eastern force in Kantou, so I dont know much about all that. Tachibana Wife: You are, arent you? Now Im shrugging it off like a pro. And that toothy grin from Master Muneshige makes it all worth it. The others were saying Did she just?, but she shrugged that off as well and continued. Because that was how the daughter of a samurai family does things. Tachibana Wife: Listen. In the days of Carlos I, who was known as the Emperor Chancellor, M.H.R.R. and Tres Espa?a were a single unified state. They eventually broke apart, but they still hold a strong connection as fellow Catholics and they reserve the right to intervene in each others affairs in times of emergency. The current situation could apply. So So Tachibana Wife: If we arrived at Holland as Tres Espa?an mercenaries and then intervened in M.H.R.R., we could intervene at Honnouji. If a representative of an ally like Tres Espa?a entered M.H.R.R., Hashiba would have to respond appropriately. So we could work to participate in their meeting with national representatives before Honnouji. Testament, said the Reine des Garous. But she was only expressing her comprehension. Because Still Got It: But would Tres Espa?a really hire Musashi? Gin responded by looking to the others. Everyone except Muneshige had the same question in their eyes. I need to give this a real answer. In order to gain a clear answer, she opened a divine transmission sign frame. Asama Shrine Representative, do you have a moment? The summer sunshine had grown to its midafternoon heat. Intersecting green and yellow spread out below the burning color of that light. This was a cornfield. Partway up the tall stalks, the ears pointed skyward with some of the yellow kernels showing. The field was located on the gentle slope of a hill with a town situated at the top. People from the town tended to the field and more people would arrive from another nearby town to buy and transport the corn. The hilltop residents would carry the long stalks back to the towns square where they would chop them up into smaller pieces and carry them to a storehouse. And then They extract the fibers and make animal feed out of it, Lady Juana? They have so many uses for it, dont they? Yes. A tall woman in a white summer uniform nodded, making her black hair sway. She was replying to a girl in a baseball cap. If you dont actually eat the corncob, you can use it for animal feed, which cuts down on farm feeding costs by quite a lot. Food crops with secondary benefits like that will expand what we can cultivate in our environment. This is another form of cost-cutting, Flores. Juana sighed as she received a report on the fields status and recorded various statistics. She fixed her straw hat and turned toward Flores Valdes who was accompanying her as a bodyguard. Flores, this corn is showing a lot of promise. Although when we prepared the hill for planting, the merchants were very insistent that we make a vineyard. A local wine would have the merchants fighting over some imaginary profits in their head, but only tourists would ever buy it. Hexagone Fran?aise is right next door after all. Flores pointed at the rows of corn. Which is why I like this better. And you can eat it raw off the plant. Raw muttered Juana before smiling bitterly and lifting her hat. This hat is actually made from corn straw. Was it a gift from the Chancellor? He was worried the direct sunlight would be too strong. I see. Flores grinned and straightened her baseball cap. She could not see the hilltop town from here, but she could see the town at the bottom of the hill. Theres a lot more green in the towns lately. I didnt expect the potted plants to be so effective, but it has added some natural beauty to those cramped towns of earth walls and dried bricks. Pottery was one of Tres Espa?as specialties and it was primarily used for tableware. The Chancellor was staring at the flower beds in the academy when he wondered if the stone frameworks used to keep water in could be used to grow plants in peoples homes. He had gone on to order the production of large planters. They had deep bottoms and were hung up with strings on either side. They were attached at the windowsills and below the eaves of peoples homes so they could grow their own food crops. I looked into it and you only need a 1-are field to grow a years worth of vegetables for a single person. The planters are a meter wide and 30cm across and the average Tres Espa?an middle-class home is 6m across, so surrounding it with planters can provide more than an are of arable land. That allows a family of four to grow a quarter of the vegetables they will consume in a year. The Chancellor asked you to re-crunch those numbers when you forgot to take the width of the planters edges into account, right? I just finished doing that. Juana hated that she blushed at the reminder of her mistake. A cadena firma appeared without warning and the glowing frame displayed a single word. Emergency? Juana soon realized why. Flores was still tilting her head, so Juana explained in a quiet enough voice that no one else would overhear. This is from Gin on the Musashi, Flores. From Gin? What does she want? Juana thought about that question. Could Gin be unhappy with her life over there? An aerial city ship that flew around the Far East was very different from her birthplace of Tres Espa?a. That would take a lot of getting used to and Juana had heard she had just fought in the Kantou Liberation at the end of last month. Whatever role Gin and Muneshige had played in that, contacting Juana now meant this was urgent. Could it have to do with her inherited name? If so, Juana would need to ask the Testament Union and the Chancellor for their opinions. Or Juana stopped speculating. Whatever this was about, Gin and Muneshige had to be worried about something. So This is Juana. What is it, Tachibana Gin? Are you in some kind of trouble? I will get straight to the point: Is Tres Espa?a willing to hire Musashi as a mercenary force? She was asking for a job. Volume 8B, 47: Friends from Back Home Volume 8B, Chapter 47: Friends from Back Home Is this Lady Juana? Dont worry This isnt anything weird Point Allocation (Persuasiveness) Is Tres Espa?a willing to hire Musashi as a mercenary force? Gin realized how careless she had been as soon as the words were out of her mouth. Tachibana Wife: I may have said too little. Vice President: Um, yes. Im not sure they know what you meant. That was a problem. Gin also noticed Asama frantically pointing to the top of her sign frame. A number was rapidly growing there. That was the divine transmission fee. Tres Espa?a is far away. Leave it to the age of consumption to use increasing costs to show her how far she had come from home. But the fee was still going up, so she hurriedly opened her mouth. She needed to explain to Juana what she meant. Vice President: Oh, but dont openly state our plans, Tachibana Gin. Gin had just about mentioned their Honnouji intervention, so she quickly swapped that out for something less direct. Lady Juana, we intend to harass P.A. Oda as a matter of national policy. Harassment as national policy!? Juana wasnt sure what that meant. Wait a second. Excuse me, Tachibana Gin? What exactly do you mean by harassment? I cannot say because the Vice President is stopping me. Oh, and by the Vice President I mean my superior here, not you. You remember her, dont you? The sword breaker girl. Oh, her. Gold Mar: Her who? Art-Ga: Probably Utamaru over here. Vice President: Come to think of it, I probably didnt leave a good impression during that encounter, did I? Asama: Its a bit of a pain, but should I have Juana-san join in as a one-way guest participant? She wouldnt be able to see what we say. Flat Vassal: You mean we could dogpile her in the divine chat and she wouldnt even know? Meanwhile, Gin continued speaking. She knew what she had to say. Tachibana Wife: The Vice President will not allow me to provide any details regarding the harassment, but I will say we are putting together a detailed plan for it. Juana: [A detailed plan for harassment!?] Tachibana Wife: Yes. The Vice President says we will do it even if they try to stop us, so I believe nothing will dissuade her at this point. I recommend giving up and accepting it as inevitable. And on that note, will you please hire Musashi as a mercenary force? Silver Wolf: Um, how is she supposed to say yes after all that? Oops. Maybe I came on too strong. Grin, try backing off a little, said Muneshige. Leave it at the level of vague hints. Judge. I understand completely, Master Muneshige. Gin followed Muneshiges advice. Tachibana Wife: Do not blame me for what happens if you refuse. But what other option do we have if you will not even answer the question? Juana: [W-wait, Gin!] Gin nodded. Tachibana Wife: Master Muneshiges advice worked like a charm. Masazumi tried to figure out how she could get out of this without holding her head in her hands. Naruze wrote a word on her Magie Figur and held it up: Treat? Did you miss the h in threat there? Regardless, leaving this in the official records seemed like a bad idea. Christina was staring at her with pursed lips. I know, I know. I know this is bad. She said what had to be said. Vice President: Tachibana Gin, can you ask her if this is even a possibility for Tres Espa?a? That was all they needed to know. It really was. Gin was probably trying to ask that, but she had just phrased it poorly. Presently, Gin nodded and turned to look at Masazumi. Tachibana Wife: But I cant ask directly? Vice President: Yeahhh. They have their own issues to worry about, so hints would be best. Understood, said Gin. Tachibana Wife: I will indirectly ask her if Tres Espa?a is in a position where they can accept Musashi as a mercenary force. Juana wasnt quite sure why she was sweating so much in front of the cadena firma that had gone silent. W-we might be in trouble. Gin had always had a tendency toward acting on her own discretion - and on her own unique understanding of things - but she had always made the right decisions. But that was only while she was in Tres Espa?a. Now that she was with Musashi, she would be one of them. What if she had combined that Musashi-ness with her own discretion and her own unique understanding? I see Gins as unstoppable as ever. Shut up, Flores. Youre only worrying me more. But Gin did have someone to stop her: Muneshige. His direct divine transmission line had to still exist. Assuming the Asama Shrine had replaced his Catholic baptism number with a Shinto number. It could cause an international incident if word got out she had called him like this, so she tried calling him with her number unlisted. Oh, it got through! Asama: Huh? Theres an anonymous divine transmission trying to reach Mune-san in about the most suspicious way I can think of. Horizey: He has been busy updating his site lately, so we shouldnt interrupt him. Asama: Im not so sure about that, but I wouldnt want anything interfering with Gin-san and Juana-sans discussion, so Ill just disconnect it. He disconnected!? Juanas hands froze in front of her cadena firma. Whats wrong, Lady Juana? Oh, um, I was trying to contact Tachibana Muneshige, but my divine transmission actually got rejected. She had a unique way of sending divine transmissions. Tres Espa?as finances were in a bad state, so they had to cut back on divine transmissions costs wherever possible. First, she would distribute the data across the entire European divine transmission infrastructure and make multiple insertions. That reduced the speed and quality, but it also created something like a large wave of data that could not be rejected on the receiving end once it was all gathered back together. Never before had anyone successfully avoided it. This was Musashis doing! Even the European infrastructure had the Shinto network at its foundation. Also, the data would have to gather back together just before reaching independent aerial territory like the Musashi, so they would be able to detect it in advance. The multiple waves were meaningless when they could detect and fix the very first one. They could eliminate all of them as easily as a normal transmission. So Tachibana Wife: Lady Juana. Here it comes! Juana cautiously acted as a scout. In other words, she made a preemptive strike. She had to make sure she could handle even the craziest thing Gin might say here. W-we are trying to cut costs at the moment, so we cant offer you much! Tachibana Wife: Is the Chancellor doing well? Eh? Juana tilted her head because this felt like a sudden topic change. She made sure not to hit her earrings as she reached for the brim of her tilted straw hat to straighten it out. Testament. He is doing very well. Flores glared at her, but she ignored it. And Gin continued. Tachibana Wife: Is that machismo? Huh? Juana had no idea what that was supposed to mean, so she directly asked. Machismo? What do you mean by that? I honestly dont know, Tachibana Gin. Tachibana Wife: Judge. Gin did not hesitate to reply. Tachibana Wife: We can leave it at that. Before Juana could ask what that meant, the cadena firma closed. Gin had ended the transmission. Eh? Wait, Tachibana Gin! Lady Juana, youre going way too easy on her. Flores held out what remained of the raw corn she had bought at the market. Juana accepted it. Im so confused! She took a bite from the side and found it was pleasantly sweet. Tachibana Wife: That settles it. The Chancellor and Lady Juana are still on good terms, so it should be possible for Tres Espa?a to hire Musashi. Worshipper: Wait, uh, what kind of logic is that? Still Got It: I understand! I understand perfectly! Creating peace between a couple is the first step toward creating peace within a nation! Horizey: How very right you are. So with Toori-sama and my relationship going so swimmingly and Asama-sama and Mitotsudaira-sama on base to make it a grand slam, we have taken three steps toward triple the peace. Scarred: Y-yes. And trouble between Master Tenzou and me would mean trouble for England, so the logic works in reverse as well! Flat Vassal: Why do I get the sinking feeling that marital troubles are going to tear the world apart? Gin now addressed the Representative Committee Head. Tachibana Wife: This has proven that it is possible for us to use the European powers to intervene without antagonizing Kyou. It might be difficult to pull off and we might find some better methods if we search, but these are the options we already know we have. So Tachibana Wife: As the Vice Chancellors aides attendant, I believe we need not use our last resort. That was her main point. It was admittedly a stretch, but she had to get it out there. Because The Representative Committee Head and Vice President are not actually who I am presenting these options to. Demonstrating they had options opened up a certain negotiation tactic. This was all for Nagaya-Stable: That about sums it up. So what do you think, Swedish Chancellor? The Representative Committee Head took a breath. Nagaya-Stable: What will you do now? So that is their plan, realized Christina. Testament. This entire debate had been laying the groundwork for building a relationship with her. This is all about how they will work with me. She was the daughter of Akechi Mitsuhide who managed Kyou. If she took action, Musashi would have a connection to Akechi and Kyou. But she was also the Swedish Chancellor. Your discussion here has shown that you can still intervene in Honnouji without me. Which meant Are you saying that Musashi does not need Sweden? Christina knew this discussion had been meant to give her freedom and to ensure Musashi was not restricted by Sweden. That was the smart choice on their part. According to the Testament, she was a moderate in regards to the Thirty Years War. However, guiding Musashi to Honnouji and allowing them to take part were not the actions of a moderate. But if Musashi were to establish their own connection to Kyou here Sweden would be able to cut all ties with Musashi. That was a good thing, but it told her something else too. That something was the entire reason they had held the discussion in front of her even though it was eliminating her own value in providing them a link to Kyou. You have presented me with quite the tricky problem. She knew what Musashi was telling her. Its simple really. Yes. I provide a much easier path to Kyou, so you arent going to let me escape that easily, are you? Hey, you really need to do something about that ice before long! In the shade of an overhang on the poolside, Oriotri called over to them while searching the divine network for Ariake restaurants. Masazumi raised her hand to reply. Dont worry. Were almost done over here! And how are you going to end this? asked Christina. It was a simple question, but she clearly did not expect an easy answer. Masazumi responded by crossing her arms and brushing a hand through her sweaty bangs. Well- The instant she opened her mouth, the idiot stuck an explosive between his legs on the other side of the pool. Sexy dynamiiiiiiiiites! Ignore him. And why use the plural with just one? Yes, lets just ignore him. Hey! Hey! What gives!? Youre missing some comedy gold over here! They ignored him. Masazumi groaned in thought, opened a sign frame, and spoke to Christina. I have a simple suggestion for you, Swedish Chancellor Christina and Lady Nagaoka. What is it? Well. Masazumi spoke slowly. You dont have to do a thing. Christina frowned at the Musashi Vice Presidents suggestion. If I dont need to do anything, why did you rescue me? And why did you have this discussion here? The Musashi Vice President crossed her arms and groaned in thought. I would personally like to use you to give us a simpler route to Honnouji. That was honestly one of the primary things on my mind during N?rdlingen. Then But Im not the one who decides where the Musashi goes. She looked across the pool. There, the Musashi Chancellor was facing them with two explosives at his crotch now. Sexy dynamiiiiiiiiiiites! Thats more accurate now, but still ignore him. Its a recycled joke. Yes, lets ignore him. Hey! Hey! No fair ignoring it after you set it up for me! Dont you have any feedback this time!? Swedish Chancellor, did you find that funny? Not at all. Hey, idiot, she says your joke sucked. Sh-shes lying! My cute bunny heart can sense the amusement hidden deep inside her! Masazumi had Tsukinowa write her next line on a sign frame. Hey, idiot. I can sense whats hidden deep inside her and she thinks youre annoying. You have been shot down, Toori-sama. H-Horizon, youll support me, wont you!? Musashis princess walked over to the pool and faced away from them. Akhhh, peh! Did you say something, Toori-sama? How far back in this conversation must we go? Y-youre getting way too good at that! Musashis princess gave them a double thumbs up. That was fast. Christina was having trouble keeping up, but then the Musashi Vice President sighed and continued their conversation. He gives us directionand that exists outside my ideas of whats most efficient. She knew what the Musashi Vice President was going to say. We will always save those who are being forced to die or who have been left with no other option. I understand that. But No, you dont understand. The Musashi Vice President cut her off. Unfortunately, that idiot has made this decision for us. Of course, the unfortunate part is the idiot, not the policy itself. So there are times when we have to follow that policy against our best interests. Yoshiaki stopped walking when she saw the divine transmission from the Musashi. She was north of the Satomi village, at the forest entrance past the destroyed northern gate. The forests European scent told her the Reine des Garous was in that forest, participating in the meeting. Yoshiaki had just been wondering if she should join too, but No, I neednt bother. She closed the sign frame receiving the Musashi Vice Presidents words. I they have not forgotten that and can explain it to others then they do not need my help. Instead, I can take a look around and see if any Mogami products would bring value to Kantou or Toukai. After turning away from the forest, she took a breath. Are you worried as well, Masaki Tokishige? A figure gasped while inspecting the gods of war extracted from the forest. The Satomi gods of war - both Integrity and Filial Piety - that had carried Musashis heavy god of war had landed in the northern square here. They were both badly damaged, but repairs appeared to be underway. Filial Piety was sliced in two, so could you use one of its arms for your god of war? Its not that simple. Besides, I use a different weapon. Are you new to politics? Whats this all of a sudden? Im generally bad with politics. I mean, you have to take responsibility for everything. And you dont in battle? I consider injuries and damage as a sharing of responsibility. Yoshiaki smiled at that comment from the girl climbing across the god of war and marking the damaged locations with sign frames. That explains why you lost. Whats that supposed to mean? Yoshiyasu is very good at what she does. Im well aware of that. Meanwhile, Im just a fighter whos never really left home. And, said Tokishige, thats why I dont want to be responsible for anyone else. My apologies. You seem to know your place very well. The fox held her fan over her mouth and approached the god of war. Tokishige turned toward her and the other workers looked up, but she only gave quick nods in greeting. Yoshiaki saw Dates heavily-equipped gods of war as the standard. Those ones had thick frames and large power systems for long-term battles in a frigid environment, so the Satomi ones designed for aerial combat looked very thin to her. Anyway. She slapped a god of war with her fan. Can you get these fixed during summer break? Oh, some parts fell out. Dont hit it! Oh, dear. They break that easily? That ones mine. Ha. That attitude wont do at all. You will be serving as Vice President and Vice Chancellor now, wont you? Yoshiaki twirled the fan in her hand and put it away at her hip. Then you need to complain about damage to other peoples possessions as well. Consider this your very first politics lesson. Are you saying you saved me because that is Musashis policy? Christina chose her words carefully. Does that mean you were not motivated by self-interest when you responded to Tadaoki-samas request? It means our policy told us to save you, said the Musashi Vice President. Whether or not we also had self-interested reasons is a separate matter. Hey, Seijun! the nudist shouted across the pool. Tell her about how Nagabuto fought the Sviet Rus shield chick, thinking he could beat her, but it went badly for him and he cried and begged us to help with his dick all black! Black!? Wait, no. That isnt the part I should be reacting to. Yes. Tadaoki-sama cried? She wanted to hear more about that. Very badly so. But he shouted back across the pool. She doesnt need to know about all that! Huhhh? If you dont like it, then come on over here and stop me! If you can catch me, that is! Christina wasnt sure what all was happening here, but Tadaoki clenched his fist and resisted some kind of urge. Did he know responding would only encourage the nudist? Then Tadaoki sighed and kept his eyes off of her and on the other side of the pool. I didnt have a choice. Huh? I said I didnt have a choice. That isnt the point, she thought, but he was gradually slumping down where he sat next to her. I asked around for advice and I got passed around to the Protestants, Hexagone Fran?aise, and finally Musashi. They were the only option I had left. Well, the other nations had their own issues to deal with, said the Musashi Vice President with a sigh. And, But we had demonstrated our policy at Mikawa. And since we have less of a connection to the other nations, were more free to act on that policy. So my point is The corners of her mouth lifted a little. Nagaoka, you didnt have to cry. That was over losing the battle! It hurt like hell! I didnt cry because I thought you wouldnt help me! This was all news to Christina. This was the real value of being so close to him. There was so much about his time on the Musashi she still didnt know. Anyway, the downside to our policy is that we have to accept jobs like this as well. We still had to approach Nagaoka and help him even if he did screw up and cry. Then, said Christina. If Musashis policy had saved her life Why arent you going to use me? Let me ask this instead. The Musashi Vice President stared straight at her. Do you think youre the keyman for the Honnouji intervention? Seijun! Shes a woman, so wouldnt she be the keygirl or keylady!? Yay! Seijun-kun needs to study up on her Eeeeengliiiiiiish! Dont be ridiculous, Aoi-kun! added Ohiroshiki. Old hags like her should all be called keygran- no, I will be kind and use keyperson as a compromise! Swedish Chancellor, you can ignore all of them. I see, said Christina while giving this some thought. Is she saying I do not have the greatest authority for a Honnouji intervention? That was unexpected, but not enough to call it a surprise. She did not even find it doubtful. It actually made a lot of sense given the Musashi Vice Presidents attitude during this meeting. Why had she been thinking up different plans without placing any priority on Christina? I had thought I was a last resort you wanted to avoid using. Christina spoke this aloud to observe the girls response. But Musashi has another method before reaching that last resort, dont you? Her question did not receive an answer. But that silence spoke volumes. Because That method must be something you are hesitant to speak aloud. That method must be something that requires sacrifice. That method must give you a more certain and powerful chance to intervene at Honnouji. But You thought up those other methods because you did not intend on using that method, didnt you? Again, no answer. That confirms it. This was something they did not dare say out loud. But that created a new question. What was this method for a Honnouji intervention that was even better than using her? Also This is strange. Christina found another question within herself. And if she was right about this Did I create this method? What makes you think that? The Musashi Vice President asked her own question, so Christina answered immediately. Earlier, I presented Kyou to you as an enemy other than P.A. Oda. That was new information and a new point of view for you, so it seems odd to me that you would have come up with an even better method than me before you knew Kyou was your enemy. Maybe you and Kyou just arent as important as you think. Even then, Christina smiled a little. This method must be something that works even with my information about Kyou. Which would mean Which would mean It has some connection to Kyou. Asama: Did you lead her to that conclusion? Masazumi denied Asamas suggestion. She also suspected Asama knew the answer herself. Vice President: Dont worry about it. Shell reach the answer on her own soon enough. Thats the kind of person she is. So if we throw in some hints, shell pick up on the fact that we mean no harm even if we are holding back on some information. Art-Ga: If youre counting on her to read that accurately, you must think highly of her information processing skills. Flat Vassal: Is that what this is about? Judge, replied Naruze. Art-Ga: Expectations, distrust, misunderstandings, knowledge gaps, generation gaps, and plenty of other things can lead to biases in how people interpret the exact same information. So people who want to misuse information will understand that information perfectly but distort it through their own personal biases and insist that their interpretation is the only correct one and that everyone else must use it as well. That was more or less it. Vice President: When you work with data enough, you learn that you dont need to include your interpretations in that data. After all, you just want the data itself. If your data says a nation collapsed, thats all it is: a nation collapsed. But the reasons behind things are another story altogether. Whatever the reasons might be, they have always been interpreted by the level and sort of knowledge held by the person coming up with them. And when people start to believe that something must be true if it makes sense, they end up distorting the base facts and end up unable to read anything accurately. As this continues, people start to focus more on the reasons than the facts and they start to misread things themselves. I used to do the same thing with the state of the Far East, thought Masazumi. But Vice President: She knows how to gather information and accept it as no more than that. In that sense, we fully trust the Swedish Chancellor. Masazumi watched Christina place a hand on her chin in thought. She would be using some kind of process to work through a vast amount of information in her head. Since she didnt open a sign frame, she must not have checked on information that way in order to highlight it for herself. By not creating a path of initial impressions, she avoided reaching a conclusion ahead of time. Does that mean she creates multiple connections between her information and doesnt narrow it down until reaching her final conclusion? When she had one piece of information, she would list up the information she could link to that and continued expanding from each of those in turn. Once that expansion arrived at an answer, she was done. That process was simple enough to describe, but any one piece of information could have countless connections. It was like traveling an unfamiliar land without a map and with no definite destination in mind. But she must have been doing this all along. Lady Nagaoka had effectively been under house arrest. The Swedish Chancellor had been made a hostage by M.H.R.R., but she had transformed the outside world from something she could only imagine into something she could explore using only information. So Well, Swedish Chancellor? Have you created your world? Can I ask one thing first? Ask away. If you do this, Musashi will likely end up in a position far above the other nations. And this will be something you can do for subsequent events, not just for Honnouji, said Christina. So why dont you do it? Adele tilted her head at Christinas question. Does Musashi really have something that incredibly useful? She turned to ask Suzu about it, but Suzu must have predicted the question and was shaking her head. And when Adele thought about it Flat Vassal: It must be you, Suzu-san! Youre Musashis ultimate bangs weapon! I mean, the Musashi couldnt even function without you anymore! With you on our side, the P.A. Oda forces at Kyou dont stand a chance! Bell: Th-that isnttrue. A-and what aboutyou, A-Adele? Oh? Adele started assessing herself. With the answer still unknown, there was still a possibility it was her. So Flat Vassal: C-could I be our ultimate weapon!? Wise Sister: Heh heh. Then I must be our penultimate weapon! Horizey: Mary-sama and Naomasa-samas destructive power is hard to determine since their weapons are so similar. Gold Mar: What is this, a game of twenty questions? Flat Vassal: It isnt! It isnt at all! Because we got it in one: Im our ultimate weapon! Seriously though, she knew full well it wasnt her. But in that case Flat Vassal: What is this amazing thing Christina-san is talking about? The idiot started doing squats at an impressive rate on the other side of the pool and the ninja, half-dragon, and laborer soon joined him. They must have been self-conscious too. But the answer arrived without warning. Christina straightened up and fixed the shirt she wore over her swimsuit before speaking. This isnt your ultimate weapon, but it is a more powerful method than me. She threw her words out there into the summer sun. The former crown prince. If you have Prince Azuma step forward as Musashis representative, you can enter Kyou with ease. Azuma. Masazumi nodded at this reference to the former crown prince. But she also crossed her arms and looked upwards. She sat below the newly-constructed break area, so she only saw the wooden eaves when she looked up. But she looked to the sky all the same. Judge. We do have Azuma and I agree we would could invade Kyou using him. But, she said. This is only my personal opinion, but I think that should be our actual last resort. Masazumi faced forward again, well aware she was breathing a self-deprecating sigh. The Swedish Chancellor was staring at her. The look on her face made it clear she wondered what Masazumi was getting at here. She probably sees this as hypocritical. So Masazumi made something very clear. To be clear, Azumas situation is a little different. He was originally the emperors child, but hes left that life and now hes no more than one of our students. And I expect he will stay that way. This was different from a name inheritor using their status for political purposes. Azuma is here so he doesnt have to do that. So It is our duty to use the law to protect his idea of happiness as much as possible. That is a nations duty to all of its people. But arent you being a little na?ve? She knew she was, but she let the Swedish Chancellor explain anyway. How can a nation survive if it goes to war rather than make use of a single citizens status? The nation gives all of its people a place to live, so doesnt it take priority over any one citizen in an emergency? Every nation must make that choice. Thats the thing. Masazumi nodded to show she understood Christinas point, but there was something else she had to say here. But from Mikawa to N?rdlingen, weve made it very clear how much we value even a single individuals life. Then The Swedish Chancellor briefly glanced over at Nagaoka. I am one of the individuals you have saved, but there is more to that story. She sighed and raised her eyebrows. Musashi has also been saved by the lives of individuals and even watched as it happened. How do you account for that contradiction? Judge. Masazumi scratched her head and groaned. Yeahhh, I dont really have a good answer for that one. Uqui: Masazumi! Thats the kind of answer I would expect from Toori! 10ZO: Judge! I feel like an idiot for being so moved by what you were saying! Nagaya-Stable: Hey! Quit saying things that make me sweat! Vice President: Shouldnt you people be used to this by now? Isnt this the Musashi way? Almost Everyone: Thats not an excuse! Volume 8B, 48: Sweetheart at the Conclusion Volume 8B, Chapter 48: Sweetheart at the Conclusion When using the past as a foundation And looking to the future How can you Reach that conclusion? Point Allocation (Confounding) You see, Christina heard the Musashi Vice President say. That is our current policy. We want to keep it that way and we will do whatever we can to come up with measures to further that policy. We want everything to follow it, but is it so wrong that we sometimes fall short of that? If so Why do you think religious precepts and laws have existed since the Age of Dawn? No, since the Age of the Gods before that? You are straying from the point, arent you? Christina was honestly not that great a negotiator. She had done everything in her power to never leave home. That allowed her to focus on the data and prevent her from being rattled emotionally, but that did not mean she knew how to negotiate. I am looking at this on a case-by-case basis and I want to know why Musashi made the decisions they did in the cases where it ended that way. So you want to know if we think we won or lost in each of those cases? Testament. You can look at it that way. Judge, replied the Vice President. Then I have a question of my own. I dont have a clear answer myself, but She asked her question. What does it mean to live and to die? I believe that is two questions. Horizons eyebrows moved in response to Masazumis question. That is similar to what I asked the Sanada Celestial Dragon. She also asked herself that a lot and had found some answers in the actions of the nations and the decisions of the people. She had arrived at some level of a conclusion. And Swedish Chancellor, where is your embassy located? asked Masazumi. Christina tilted her head as she answered. It is on Tama, but why? Then you must have passed through the nature district on Okutamas port side on the way here. What was that place called? Do you know why it used to be known as Remorse Way until recently? Well Long ago, Toori-sama failed to prevent me from kicking the bucket in an accident there and his remorse prevented him from visiting there again. Horizon looked Christina in the eye. But now that I think about, that feels like a form of group bullying against him. Naming a location after the worst mistake of his life is an awful thing to do. Me: Yeah, but it really was my fault and the name told me that everyone understood how I felt about it, right? It also shows that none of them forget about you. Novice: Looking back, I think I just thought it was cool to give it a name that hinted at some story behind it. Art-Ga: And having a name is convenient even if its unofficial. Just calling it the street would have been awkward, like we were tiptoeing around the subject, you know? And calling it Remorse Way let the Chancellor know we understood him. Actually, did that message get through to you? Me: Well, it did tell me you werent going to handle my issue with kid gloves. Gold Mar: See, Ga-chan? Your kind unkindness worked! Horizey: I knew he was stubborn, but I didnt realize it was this bad. Asama: Horizon! Horizon! Naruze was actually being nice for once, so lets take this in a different direction now! Well, they all have their issues,'' thought Masazumi. We are opposed to losing people, but we also consider how painful remorse can be. Cant you just work to get over that remorse? Judge. That is an option and our idiot did just that. But I still think remorse is a tricky thing. Because Remorse makes you want to die while youre still alive. The idiot sister had corrected that very desire in the idiots past. And So to help people through their remorse and to prevent any further remorse, we want to make sure people will seek life instead. Do you understand? Nagaoka, Im talking about you. As well as the idiot, Crossunite, Satomi Yoshiyori, Annes group, the Sanadas, and the Houjous. The best way to overcome remorse and avoid further remorse was to choose life. But Arent you just swapping out the word death for the word life? Me: Hey. Someone should let Nagabutos wife know that antagonizing Seijun is a good way to get her to start a war with Sweden. Horizey: A word replacement quiz can lead to war too? Masazumi-sama has an endless supply of variety, doesnt she? Masazumi nearly responded to that but resisted the urge. She had a clear answer for the Swedish Chancellors question. It was something they had all demonstrated already. My answer to that is no. Because The people who seek life actually get to see what happens after they accomplish their goal. Indeed. No one sees that goal as the finish line. Theyre thinking about their new self and the new world that awaits them afterwards and they think about how they can finally live without the remorse they have felt in the past. That is what drives them. They are not looking to the literal dead end that is death. Masazumi continued with a line she had used before. That is what makes this so frustrating. Is assisting in that process really all we can do? If possible, we want to knock some sense into people and accompany them in their pursuit of life. Our past experiences have taught us we need to be a nation that can do just that. Asama watched the text scrolling along her sign frame while she listened to Masazumi. Oh? Horizon was speaking to him. Horizey: Toori-sama, I believe I heard you mention before that, if you had never been reunited with me, you had planned to descend to the mainland and either renew yourself or continue on as you were. That could only mean one thing. Horizey: Were you thinking that it was time you moved on and actually lived your life? Me: Yeah, but I didnt put as much thought into it as Seijun has. Also Also what? He answered her unspoken question. Me: After sis smacked some sense into me, I still had remorse, but I could separate that from my actual life, you know? So I was enjoying each new day and I had everyone to support me. Judge, replied Horizon. Horizey: That is excellent, Toori-sama. We have finally circled back to the topic at hand. Asama more or less understood too. She knew what Horizon had been trying to confirm with him. This is about his feelings for her. Horizey: So once you were reunited with mewell, you have already stated you could have moved on without me, so Yes, agreed Asama, convinced she knew where Horizon was going with this. Horizey: Well, let us set aside whether the current hard-working Horizon is the same as the Horizon who used to screw up making breakfast. Those details arent as important here. But when you saw me by your side working so studiously, diligently, and sagaci- geh! Ahem, working so hard, did it made you feel like you never would have to experience remorse like that again? Silver Wolf: Horizon! Well done courageously marching on after tripping over your words! Horizon gave Mitotsudaira a double thumbs up. Horizey: This is important, so I had to get it all out. Because Horizey: And if Toori-sama were to lose me now, he would again be forced to make the difficult decision to either find a new self or accept himself if he is. Gold Mar: Um, is this a new form of dependence? Art-Ga: Less a dependence and more like a switch to be thrown. Between a Horizon and a No Horizon state. It wasnt that he was hopeless without her. Instead, he would live one life with her and another without her. That was what her presence meant for him. Oh, I get it. After Horizon had settled in as a stable part of their lives, he had come to view Asama as important as well since she was a positive force in his life. And Horizon had to similarly see Asama as necessary for supporting him and keeping his life from drifting in the negative direction. She feared that, on her own, she wouldnt be enough to keep him out of the negative and push him in a positive direction. That was why she had reached out to touch Asamas tears. They had looked so strange to her because they appeared to be a negative thing but were actually a positive and the proof that she had made the right decision, so she had wanted to touch them. Um, yeah. Asama realized it had been the same for her, but the shock was a lot more powerful when she didnt notice it until after the fact. Horizon was probably feeling the same way now. Masazumi. They could see their conclusion in its current form, although that form could always change in the future. So We will support you in that endeavor. Masazumi nodded. Well, this is an overly complicated way of putting it, but if that isnt what Azuma wants or if he would be trying to sacrifice himself for us, then we would be using him as no more than a political tool, which would logically be the exact thing we have been working to prevent. Which would make it our loss. Then, said the Swedish Chancellor. If you insist on viewing the former Crown Prince as an ordinary citizencan you be so sure that one of Musashis warriors, or anyone else who ends up fighting for you, are not going along with the status quo against their will? You cant expect everything to work out exactly right. People are free to think and feel what they want. In fact, thats why we fought some student body assembly duels at Mikawa. Everything surrounding the Armada battle was rough on the newer students and we had a lot of people leave after Mikatagahara, not to mention another student body assembly. We did receive an influx of new people after Houjou fell, but that doesnt change that people are free to come and go as they please. But When you get down to it, there is a system in place to change the status quo if you dont like it. If you arent willing to use that, then youre either just complaining or just providing your opinion. I appreciate the latter, but if you only ever do the former, then youre really nothing more than a tsundere. Me: Youve neve used that word before in your life, have you? Gold Mar: Isnt she basically saying theyre tsundere for war? Art-Ga: N-no! Im not fighting for your sake or anything! I dont like doing this at all! Butno, I love war! I love it so much! (echo effect) Vice President: Shut up, all of you. The Swedish Chancellor must have been thinking much the same thing because she smiled bitterly. Youre quite the tyrant, arent you? Well, the other people arent a former crown prince. That changes things. And I do work hard to keep that from happening. Also If they dont want to get caught in the nations fight, they can either vote us out in the next election or hold another student body assembly. Weve gotten the hang of those after two of them. But if you have some better method in mind, Id love to hear it. Anyway, said Masazumi. If we truly have no other option and we must force someone to assist our intervention, it means we have lost as a nation. In that case, I think we should start considering making a last-ditch charge with all our fighters. And if it comes to that, I will be carrying the happiness of all Musashis people on my shoulders. It wont be you, said the Chancellor. Yes, it will. Ill just pass that burden onto you afterwards. No one would want to leave this in your hands. Um, Masazumi? chimed in Mitotsudaira. While I do agree with you, maybe you should watch what you say in front of people? That idiot has been gaining more allies recently, grumbled Masazumi while glaring over at Mitotsudaira. In that case, said a voice - the Swedish Chancellors. She turned back toward Masazumi. Why wont you use me? I am not a Musashi resident and I am a Chancellor. I wouldnt hold that position if I wasnt willing to get involved in politics. Do you still refuse to use me because you are applying your own ideas of life and death to me? No, its not that. Masazumi raised her right hand. Like I said before, you dont have to do a thing. Masazumi repeated what she had said earlier. And then she swung her right hand. Nothing appeared in front of it. She looked down in confusion to find Tsukinowa playing with a black algae creature. The anteater was rolling the algae creature around to clean the poolside, but they both seemed to be having fun. Tsukinowa is growing up. Masazumi! Masazumi! You need to focus! Oh, right. Hey, Tsukinowa, give me a sign frame real quick. Maa? No, you dont need to come back. Seeing this is all I need. The Swedish Chancellor was glaring back and forth between her and Tsukinowa. Yeah, he is cute, isnt he? No, you cant have him. The politician laughed, letting her animal-loving nature show while she operated the sign frame with her right hand. After doing it wrong twice in a row, she asked Asama for help and finally managed to access what she was looking for. She tossed it toward the Swedish Chancellor. This grants you the right to go wherever you like aboard the Musashi. It will also prove your passenger paperwork is in order once authorization from Sweden is attached, but I imagine your signature would suffice there. Wh-what is the meaning of this? It has nothing at all to do with our discussion. Oh, but it does. Masazumi spoke softly. It means we want you to remain aboard the Musashi for as long as possible. She took a breath. Preferably, until after the Honnouji Incident is complete. I ask nothing more of you. Christina now understood what the Musashi Vice President meant. Why didnt she need to do anything? Why was she given permission to move around the Musashi? Because Musashi is searching for an independent intervention method. I will act as a deterrent against P.A. Oda, wont I? Right up until our Honnouji intervention, yes, said the Musashi Vice President. Your presence will make that intervention much easier. That is true, thought Christina, aware of her position all over again. As Akechi Mitsuhides daughter, she could intervene whenever she wanted. So It is true that my identity as Lady Nagaoka is all I need to intervene if I wanted to. Judge. So the rest is simple. Actively using you would create friction with Sweden, so instead youll be supporting our actions by giving the illusion that youre working in the background. You intend to deceive the other nations? Your presence on the Musashi provides really does give us a chance at intervention. So Whether the other nations suspect were up to something or try to capitalize on our actions is an entirely political issue. Also, Swedish Chancellor, other people cant bear to stare straight at the data quite as much as you can. They tend to twist the facts into something more or less convenient for themselves. She shrugged. Which is why I just want you to enjoy your summer break on the Musashi. That sounds a lot like a form of house arrest to me. Tadaoki cleared his throat next to Christina, which reminded her of something. I had put myself under house arrest until recently. He must have known what that meant because he spoke up with exasperation in his voice. I think youll be safe here for now. But if you dont feel like youre being taken care of properly, you can always go somewhere else. Christina found herself gasping. As a 28-year-old, she didnt want to cause any more trouble for this 14-year-old and she saw the Asama Shrine Representative speaking with the 3rd Special Duty Officer. See, Asama-chi? Thats how you indulge in your partners kindness. You can learn a thing or two from her. But wasnt she just lashing out? Oh, I really am a pain in the rear, arent I? Im so ashamed. I need to do better. But she also wanted to ask about something. How will you work this out with my home nation of Sweden? Oh, said the Asama Shrine Representative. She opened a sign frame and pointed it toward Christina. Remember your servant, Maria? She has returned to Sweden and says she will do everything in her power to work this out over summer break. She says the Swedish Student Council, Chancellors Officers, and even the citizens are excited about your eventual return as well as your marriage plans. And since Shinto is so lax about these things and because the Asama Shrine helped out at N?rdlingen, I do hope you will use our services when it comes to that. Tomo! Tomo! You slipped into a sales talk toward the end there! But for Christina Thats right! In the era described in the Testament, she was well past prime marrying age. Of course her nation would be celebrating her survival and her marriage plans. Plus, any kind of party boosted the student councils approval rating. So instead of sneaking back home during summer break It sounds like they dont want to receive word of your return until morning assembly on the first day of the second term. The Musashi Vice President was right. And Tadaoki tilted his head next to her. Ill be going too, right? Judge. You will probably be expected to take a second inherited name for your time in Sweden. We will train you here during summer break, so I hope youre thankful. The Musashi Vice President pointed across the pool to the ninja, the half-dragon, and the idiot who was holding an explosive at his crotch. They started doing squats to show they meant business, but somehow the arms giving thumbs up seemed the most reliable. This would all be a nuisance for Tadaoki, though. But when Christina looked to him again Can I really just do that? She noticed the relief on his face and realized she had been mistaken about something. Tadaoki-sama. He always took a positive view of being with her. He didnt feel apologetic or think it was a nuisance. Oh. He was 14, he had been hopelessly outmatched, and he had cried. Compared to that, a chance to train must have looked like bliss. As for the idiot offering the training Hey, Nagabuto! The hero bubble in Sweden doesnt last long, so youd better train up while you can! You dont even have a bubble here, so shut up!! That was exactly it. Christina sighed and shut her eyes for a few seconds. She gathered up the information presented to her here and she faced it directly. Some of it was a nuisance, some of it was dangerous, and some of it felt downright unfair, but all of that was a small price to pay for gaining her own happiness. If her home nation was rejoicing, then her own shame and embarrassment was worth it. Honestly. I didnt realize I could accept so much change. So she opened her eyes and responded. Testament. I will agree to that on the assumption that we can negotiate changes at a later date if need be. Everyone looked to her, but she no longer cowered from their gazes. After all I have Tadaoki-sama with me, so now all I need to do is get used to life here. Yeah, thats a good idea. Tadaoki turned toward her with his gaze lowered. In only his swimming trunks, there was no hiding that he was only a middle school boy, but she asked him a question. Is it okay if I do that? If youre willing to, then of course it is. I see. She nodded and thought of someone else. Tomoe Gozen. That woman had chided her about many things before the Battle of N?rdlingen at the end of last month, and it had all come true. Would she be surprised to see Christina now? Okay. Christina held her right hand out toward the Musashi Vice President. In Europe, a handshake symbolized agreement between two parties. She did not hesitate to offer her hand. I have accepted your proposed relationship with Sweden. Musashi will attempt its own intervention into the Honnouji Incident and I will simply enjoy my time on the Musashi with Tadaoki-sama so that my home nation can celebrate my return at a later date. This is the first step toward a greater relationship between our two nations. But, continued Christina while the Musashi Vice President raised her eyebrows but still took her hand. I plan to prioritize life from now on. I can count on Musashis support in that endeavor, I hope? The meeting was complete and they were approaching a solution on another problem as well. They were making progress with the ice floating in the pool. First, Futayo had offered to slice it apart with her cutting power, but they had concluded that would slice through the bottom of the pool as well. The idiots blow it up plan, the idiots push Tenzou in plan, and the idiots make it part of my crotch plan had all failed. Then what are we supposed to do? Suzu raised her hand. Thereuse those. She pointed at the lane ropes. They were not currently in use, so they were hanging over the fence on the poolside. However You mean divide the pool up with the lane ropes and push the ice toward the outside? Wouldnt the water still be ice cold? Nonot that. You canweave them together? With three each way. Oh, said Mitotsudaira, realizing what Suzu meant. You mean make a net? They crisscrossed the lane ropes with three vertical and three horizontal, tangling them together where they intersected. That created a simple net with large holes, but Could we add the excess length in diagonally? Do too much extra stuff and untying the whole thing will be a pain. With an exchange of ideas and corrections, they had the net complete in around five minutes. After scooping the ice out with that, the ice covered one end of the poolside, but there was now room in the pool. The weaving idea probably came from Mukais experience with sewing, but Just add in a bit of creativity and you can do just about anything. We also had plenty of time to think. If only we always had that luxury. After they got in the pool, the swimmers saw a structure in the sky. Massive walls jutted up from below the Musashi on either side. And they knew what those were. The Ariakes upper armor! The Ariake had opened its top surface to the left and right and the Musashi was descending inside. Several sign frames appeared outside the ship and the high-speed guide ships floated up between the Ariake and the Musashi. The transport ships outside the ship hurried back to the Musashi. Okay, the Musashi will be docked inside the Ariake for a while now, said Masazumi. Christina looked back. But when will you be returning to Kansai? Youll find that out shortly. Weve already made the arrangements. Because this is going to be tricky for them as well. Another wall became visible behind Masazumi. They were now surrounded by walls instead of just the ones on the left and right. The Musashi was descending into the Ariake itself. Asama added confirmed or approved to all the sign frames popping up around her and then closed them while everyone viewed the Ariakes interior from the Musashi. Christina gasped. I dont believe it! See, I told you it would happen shortly. Masazumi indicated the Ariakes interior with a gesture like she was whipping up the wind. Were coming, Kansai. But who will we ask to be our herald? I see. Testament, testament. So Christina is finally settling in. Someone spoke while seated on a stone stairway in the evening. It was Tomoe Gozen. She was in the M.H.R.R. Protestant principality of Saxony. That region was essentially her home base and this eastern city of Dresden had a large forest to the east and bordered P.A. Oda territory. It was a front line city, but Summer break has given us so much freedom. The Kyou region is just on the other side of that forest, so I should probably nab some Middle Eastern goods through their limited-time trade deals. Instead of her summer uniform, she wore a black inner suit with a skirt and she leaned over to tighten the laces of her special ghost shoes. We just had a major battle, so I think I will spend the next 5 days traveling around hunting, fishing, and eating wild animals. If any problems crop up, you can deal with them as you see fit. Do not use my name. As long as you leave that as a final piece of insurance, you are free to use your own discretion. And make sure to send a report to Saxony if anything happens. I asked the other principalities to do the same, sowell, your job is to deal with everyones complaints. Testament! replied the scattered group around her. But a new set of footsteps approached that group. It came from the top of the stairs behind her. The footsteps were rushed and skipped every other step on the way down. What do you want, Kappa? Running down the stairs is a good way to break your neck. My name is not Kappa, Tomoe Gozen! It is Guericke and I have a report! Guericke leaped from the stairs. He soared over Tomoe Gozens head and took a prostration pose in midair. He also used a standby boost from his right arms hemisphere to spin around in the air. Tomoe Gozen! The kappa completed the spin and nailed the perfect prostration landing. I come bearing an urgent report! Volume 8B, 49: Visitor in the Heights Volume 8B, Chapter 49: Visitor in the Heights Some things can only be seen When facing them head on Point Allocation (U-underwear?) Tomoe Gozen nodded in the evening sun shining on the stone stairs. Glad to see youre doing well, Guericke. She tapped her arm with a bottle of sunblock lotion. A midair horizontal rotating prostration leading into a stairway prostration? That must have hurt your knees. For that, I will hear you out. Testament! An open-front skirt is pushing it at your age, dont you think? Hey, someone get over here and execute this guy. Remember when he made a scene sucking things in the city? Split him in two like that. I misspoke! You have a tendency to blurt things out, so do be more careful. Also, dont get up from that prostration. Now, someone record this and distribute it over the divine network. Tomoe Gozen, why did you call us here today? asked the local Saxony Representative Committee Head. Theres a lot I dont understand, so Im leaving all of you in charge, including planning for the post-N?rdlingen celebration. I tend to rush through things too quickly when I do them myself. So With N?rdlingen done, the Protestant and Catholic forces are where theyre supposed to be. Do you know what that means? Testament, replied Guericke, still prostrating. We can release our own printed works without having to go through other nations! Sweden, the uncensored kingdom, is basically already celebrating and theyve sent in so many event doujinshis based on their Chancellor!! You dont have to show them to me on your lernen figur. And I said to stay prostrated. Testament! he replied. Tomoe Gozen sighed and spoke to them all. Christina will now be able to return to Sweden after summer break. So Theres a decent chance well be seeing all-out war between the Protestants and Catholics after the break. Tomoe Gozen appreciated how everyone gasped. Good. They knew that meant them. She loved how the Protestant principalities were always ready for battle. With war a constant companion, they never cut corners in commerce or their everyday lives. She had once held back and regretted it, but this meant they could get by without her. So I bet all the major national representatives think P.A. Odas Honnouji Incident will be recreated near the end of summer break. The question is what to do about the Thirty Years War in response. Its strange that the actions of an enemy like P.A. Oda have such an influence on our future decisions. So The first half of the break will be spent on preparations. As the Protestant Representative, I plan to travel around seeing how everyone is doing. Especially in the regions where important people have requested a meeting with me. I might be able to hitch a ride with the Musashi. And Something Christina had said had caught her attention. The Imperial Palace. Kyou was currently controlled by P.A. Odas Akechi Mitsuhide, but what were things like inside the palace? She doubted she could get there from M.H.R.R., but it was still worth keeping an eye on. Whatever. My point is, Im going to be busy. Im sure each nation and principality will be using the first half for preparations and investigations, so do everything you can to respond to that and manage as much of it as you can on your own. The real fight begins once I return. Testament! Good, she thought while putting on her backpack. Unlike her usual combat one, this one only had a Protestant Testament copy on either side. The hammer pole had been lightened so it could be used as a staff. I also brought a fishing rod and a collapsible bow. Makes it look like Im planning to live in the mountains, she thought, but there was a chance she would be visiting places she could not openly visit or pass through. This equipment would come in handy then. But, she thought. This isnt going to last much longer. Either from the Apocalypse or the end of the Thirty Years War. Which, I cant say. Now, Guericke, what is this report you have for me? Testament! Look at this! He held up a lernen figur. She scanned through it, reread it, and smiled bitterly. Ha. Guericke, are you saying you want to do this? Testament! It will be a great economic boon! In that case, she said, standing up. She faced forward. Looking down the stairs, she saw a city surrounded by a wall. That was Dresden, in eastern Saxony. About 50km past that, beyond the vast forest east of Dresden, was an enemy city. She viewed that Far Eastern city that had shimmering summer heat rising from it. Accept the deal, Guericke. It can run for three days starting on August 15. I will be back by then, so we can celebrate. Listen. The Protestants are in a partying mood this year. And that includes me. Black Wolf: So what are your plans after the Azuchis repairs are completed today? The lernen figur displaying that question illuminated the surrounding area. That area was an underground passageway made of stone. Kasuya was walking down it, making intentionally loud footsteps. She held up the lernen figur to check the stonework around her. Black Wolf: Musashi ordered the Azuchi to leave on the 10th. Thats today. They plan to attack the Azuchi if its still there when they leave the Ariake, dont they? If so Black Wolf: Wouldnt it be safest to make your preparations to leave now? Her question was answered along with three footsteps from Kantou. Kimee: The Azuchi intends to leave tonight. And at the last possible moment. Kasuya turned a corner and tilted her head at Yoshiakis response. Black Wolf: Tonight? How is that supposed to work? Testament, replied Yoshiaki, displaying a schedule. Kimee: The repairs to the Azuchis rear thrusters were mostly completed three days ago, so we managed to clear out a lot of the personnel then. Since then, weve been selling the Azuchis unneeded supplies to Satomi and the Kantou nations. Konishi has been doing a really good job there. Kasuya honestly didnt understand any of this stuff about commerce or trade, but if they were selling off their supplies Black Wolf: Are you planning to hurry back? Kimee: No. The thrusters were repaired, but if we fly back as fast as we can, it would look to Kantou like we ran away. So well be taking it nice and slow in standard cruising mode, at least until we leave Kantou. The plan is to depart tonight at 23:59 PM. That really was cutting it close. Black Wolf: And the Musashi wont attack? Kuro-Take: In my opinion, we should be fine as long as we make it really obvious were preparing to leave. I mean, it would be a big risk on their part if they came and attacked when we were just about to leave anyway. The Kantou nations might criticize Musashi for chickening out even though they know full well how it would look if they did attack, but Musashi will know it isnt worth starting an unnecessary battle with the Azuchi. After all, that would mean destroying their southern Kantou trade route and they dont want to lose that again. What would happen then? Kuro-Take: If they dont receive the food, marine products, and other resources that normally come from Satomi, Edo, and the Houjou region during the summer, the Kantou nations will have a hard time getting through the winter this year. Black Wolf: And the Kantou nations would still criticize Musashi for not attacking? Kimee: Because they know good and well the Musashi will let the Azuchi go. Takenaka interrupted before Yoshiaki could say more. Kuro-Take: But Im sure Musashi has thought this through themselves. I bet they have something in the works to keep the Kantou nations from complaining, or to show them whos boss. And in fact, there were reports of some largescale anti-ghost work using the Musashis spell field on the lower coast of Oushuu the other night. Testament, replied Kasuya as she turned a corner and saw a gentle downward slope leading to some stairs. She knew intellectually where those led, but she had to wonder if it was true. She held those doubts in her head while Yoshiaki continued. Kimee: Were starting to see a real hierarchy take shape for the forces distributed across the Far East. Those who have been looking outwards and fighting the other nations are finding themselves above those who did not. And thats about to happen here in Kantou too. Heidi and I intend to visit the most promising Kantou nations, making our final preparations. Hearing Shirojiros comment in the Ariake that night, Masazumi raised her right hand and replied. Good luck. And dont forget to repay me. Judge. We would never. Our honor depends on it. They held their conversation on the Musashi. Specifically, at the diplomatic port on Tamas wing deck. A few transport ships there bore the Musashi Student Council logo next to the Circle Be mark. Screw this up and you will look fondly back on the days when udon was all you had to worry about. Horizon! shouted Heidi. We dont need that kind of pressure! That brings back some bad memories! Either way, make sure you do your job. Masazumi glanced back toward the others seeing those two off. We will depart for Kansai once the Azuchi leaves. Once youre done making deals with the Kantou nations, meet up with us using the trade route south of Mikawa. Got that? Judge. Your business honestly sounds like a more entertaining way to make money, but this way will earn more. So wait for us. Well pay you back in full on the 15th, said Heidi before tilting her head. She was looking toward Masazumi and the others seeing them off. But then she bowed her head and opened her mouth. While pointing. I appreciate the banner, but did it have to say good luck, udons? I would really rather it didnt. Adele looked to the others. Class Plum was joined by a lot of the warriors and the relevant committee members. Most of the banners had been made by those other groups. Yeah, if it said keep fighting, kishimen!, it would sound like some kishimen had formed a tokusatsu group of 5. Wait, we never passed any kishimen! Right, Shiro-kun!? Judge. We did not. Which means it could always have been worse. Perhaps we were too quick to judge you for your lack of kindness. Meanwhile, Asama opened a sign frame and frowned. Hmm, she groaned. The tree of variations includes thick and hard kishimen. It also contains just plain fried noodles and fried okoshi. Which would you prefer, Heidi? Youre already planning to put us through that again, arent you, Asama-chi!? Fried noodles would tear our asses apart! Adele noticed some people commenting what even is this conversation? But even if there was a tree for udon variations Whether or not that happens is entirely up to you, right? So what is your plan, Treasurer and Aide? Well. The Treasurers Aide turned Adeles way. Weve already set it in motion, but were starting by resetting the Kantou nations. Resetting them? Judge, confirmed the Treasurer. We will be slapping them with a stack of cash. I-isnt that being too direct!? Figuratively speaking, of course. The Treasurer opened a sign frame. Our most basic strategy is splitting up the Kantou nations, like we discussed in that meeting. Previously, those nations have formed a collusive trade zone similar to a territorial state. So we will provide priority trade for the nations that cooperate with us. And He displayed some text on his sign frame. We will loan them transit tax rights. Mitotsudaira understood the treasurers plan. But Horizon was sweating profusely. And not just because it was summer. Um, Horizon? Is something wrong? Wh-whats this, Mitotsudaira-sama? You wouldnt be suggesting anything as silly as me not knowing what transit tax rights are, would you? She doesnt know, does she? But explaining that would be a pain, so she decided to have someone else do it for her. Wh-what are transit tax rights, my king? She chose to ask her king because this could help earn him some points with Horizon. And I like it when he answers my questions. She found her king sweating profusely as well. Oops. Just because she understood did not mean her king did as well. So Um, my king? Huh? Wh-what is it, Nate? Surely you dont think I of all people dont know what transit tax rights are. Then, um, can you tell me? If you insist. He shrugged. You see, transit tax rights areyou see, he repeated while pointing into the sky. W-well, you get the basic idea, right!? Its so intuitive! Horizon slapped him from behind. It made an incredible sound and he doubled over, but she grabbed him by the collar. Why would you try to hide that you dont know the answer? Now, please explain it for him, Mitotsudaira-sama. This conversation sure took a turn, thought Mitotsudaira, but she needed to help settle this. So she started by nodding. J-judge! Transit tax rights are the right to collect a tax on any trade goods that pass through a nations territory. So If a trade route is built from Oushuu to Kantou, then any nation granted that right can make money through transit taxes without even needing to buy or sell a thing. Gold Mar: Wasnt she the one who initially asked the question? Flat Vassal: I feel like what happened before that was even more incredible. Horizey: I knew the answer all along. I just wanted to give Mitotsudaira-sama a chance to show off. Yes. Me: I-I knew too! I swear I did! Hey, what are those looks for!? Suzu noted the usual process playing out, but she now understood what Shirojiro and Heidi were doing. Simply put Youre going toh-harass the Kantounations? A small stir ran through the others and Horizon rapidly approached her. Impressive work, Suzu-sama. A perfect example of how to view everything through the lens of Masazumi-samas policy. I had completely forgotten that Musashis primarily political policy was to harass everyone everywhere. For the record, thats not quite accurate. Masazumi pointed at Shirojiro and Heidi. These two will be setting up trade and all that, but they will also clear a road for the future by granting temporary transit tax rights to the nations that take a friendly stance with us. C-clear a roadfor the future? Suzu-sama, she means anyone who stands in our way will be blasted by the Musashis Kanesada. Oh, I-I see. No, you dont see, said Masazumi. Thats not what I meant! Toori raised his hand. This wouldnt happen so much if you said things more simply. Yeah, I suppose. Masazumi crossed her arms. Simply put, we will be slapping them with a stack of cash. Were right back where we started!! Suzu joined the others for that retort. Wait, hold on. Masazumi held out her hands to stop them. Calm down, all of you. Rights arent the only form of money. The introduction of currency means you can generally buy anything using money. Or to put it another way, money is transformed into other things inside each nation. Even fuel can be bought with money, so it is effectively the most powerful bargaining chip. In other words Do you know what it means to receive money from other nations? The answer was simple. You also receive purchasable goods from those other nations. Do you know that means? The idiot raised his hand and she nodded. What do you want? Oh, I get it. All this serious talk has you starved for some laughs. Fine. If you insist, I will tell this one joke I jotted down in my notes three days ago. Masazumi! Please dont! The damage would be too great! Whats that supposed to mean, Naruze? But she was curious about the idiots question. You still have your hand up? What is it? Well, uh, this is a bit of a change of subject, but how are we getting to Kansai? You keep saying well be going, so I was wondering how we would do that. Oh, is that all? she thought and nearly said out loud. Because Ive already discussed that with those in charge. We only have to wait here. Really? We arent going to do anything? No, not this time. We should get to sit back and relax until we arrive at Kansai. Were the responses of understanding and appreciation a sign of their trust in her? Either way That is also why I have left the Treasurer pair in charge of the Kantou nations. If they can get those nations on our side during the break, we can still receive supplies and repairs in Kantou even if we find ourselves in a largescale battle after Honnouji. Horizon raised her hand. To backtrack a little, why does that tax stuff clear a road for the future? Please tell me that, Masazumi-sama. Thats simple. Like I said, if a nation receives money from other nations, they can also accept things other than money. Things other than money? Yes, said Masazumi with a nod. We are not loaning them money. We are only lending them transit tax rights. Which means She raised her right hand and a diagram appeared. It displayed two different circles side by side. The right circle was labeled Kantou Nations and the left one Transit Tax Right Nations. A line labeled Foreign Trade Goods pierced the left circle from top to bottom. If Oushuu to the north and Kantou to the south are linked by trade, traders will have to pay transit taxes to the nations in the center who have transit tax rights. She swung her right hand to the side and Tsukinowa traced its movement to draw a line from the left circle to the right one. The Kantou nations are like a territorial state. They form a single whole, but they are divided in between, which gets in the way of transportation. That is why goods from Oushuu and Edo have only ever traded with the border Kantou nations. But in the future, the nations in charge of the transit taxes will take control and hold the right to trade with the interior Kantou nations. And that will come with the protection of not just Musashi, but Oushuu and Sviet Rus as well. So what happens then? She ran her finger left to right along the previous horizontal line. The transit tax nations will be able to monopolize intermediary trade with the interior Kantou nations. Only they will be able to purchase trade goods from Oushuu and Kantou and then sell them. This was all very basic stuff. But That will prevent the Kantou nations from using their original foreign trade network. Because that was a tiny regional network when compared to the major commerce pipeline were creating with the alliance between Date, Mogami, Sviet Rus, and Kantou. But the transit tax nations have no real experience with foreign trade, so they might screw up their inventory management or investments. What happens then? How do we keep them from failing? Balfettes question already had an answer. We clear a road. Masazumi placed her finger on the sign frame again and drew a line from the left circle to the right circle. But this time, she added a second, third, and fourth line. Well, Id be here all day drawing all of them, but you get the picture. The left circle and right circle were connected by multiple lines. Do you know what this means? Naruze raised her hand. A trade gangbang. Whats that supposed to mean!? Sadly, that was enough to know they had understood her. With more goods being traded, a single market would be overwhelmed. We learned at Mikawa that a single tax checkpoint causes congestion. Thinking back, this had all started with Principal Sakai being sent to Mikawa while viewing that congestion. Things sure change fast. That only worked because Mikawa acted as the Musashis home port and it would stay there longer than it did elsewhere. But if the trade goods required quick transit We need enough markets sufficiently spread out to trade with all of the Kantou nations without leaving any inventory behind. What would that mean? That requires constructing a trade road infrastructure from the transit tax nations to the interior nations. And And The transit tax nations need to hurry through that construction. We will only be lending them the transit tax rights, so those rights will go away eventually. For the most part, they will use the tax income to construct the infrastructure and, once they lose their transit tax rights, they will use the infrastructure they built to focus on intermediary trade. Flat Honda-kun, may I ask one thing? Ohiroshiki raised a hand, so she turned his way and he nodded once before asking. You said they will be constructing largescale infrastructure for intermediary trade and that the primary trade will be on a much larger scale than the local-level trade they engaged in before this, correct? What would that mean? The transit tax nations will grow into powerful trade nations and the other Kantou nations will be forced to join in on the trade to preserve their place in the power balance. That will change how those nations interact. Judge. Our plan is built around that. She took a breath before stating this quite clearly. By building Kantou and Oushuu into a single alliance centered on this economic bloc, they will gain the power needed to influence Europe. Listen, began Masazumi. This is all about Westphalia, she said. Kantou, Oushuu, and their individual nations are powerful, but they are still no more than the lords of a small region. And of a region that only exists on the Far Eastern map. But the nations that will be participate in Westphalia are the world powers with the European conqueror at the top. The amount of land held might be similar, but looking at the Testament tells us they are historical world powers and the nations here are only regional lords of the Far East. That led to a certain question. Mitotsudaira held a hand to her chest and got right to the point. Are you suggesting that the Kantou nations opinions will not be heard at Westphalia? Judge. I am. Of course, the Peace of Westphalia is a European history recreation, so I doubt any nations east of the Middle East can participate. Sviet Rus can use their Russian side to get in, but Mogami and Date wont be so lucky. She opened a map of the Far East. Of the entire Far East. The area from Oushuu to Kantou was rapidly filled in with white. That created But what if we brought together everything from Oushuu to Kantou? Thats more than 2/5 of the Far East. Everyone gasped a little. But she wasnt done yet. She colored in Sviet Rus and the M.H.H.R. Protestants with gray. If our national power and our right to speak are ignored, any attempt to manage the Far East is doomed from the start. If we can convince them of that, Im sure we can get them to join in as observers or even join the Kantou-Oushuu Alliance itself. And if we pull that off What would happen? She indicated what she guessed most of them could easily imagine on their own. We will have created a solid ally for ourselves at Westphalia. I see, said Heidi. A single absolute ally. After being saved herself, she knew very well what that meant. A single persons efforts could make all the difference. This would not just be a pawn of the majority rule. They would have one other person with the same intentions. In that sense We would have double the odds of success at Westphalia. Judge. Thats right. So we need you two to do this right. You just want us to make money, correct? asked Shirojiro. Masazumi nodded. Exactly. But look far to the future. This isnt a short-term game. Guide us toward an even greatest victory down the line. Ha ha. That makes this so much simpler, Masazumi. But Heidi needed to check on something. You more or less know which nations will be the transit tax nations, dont you? So we only have to focus on making sure all those nations can make plenty of money. The others might eat the losses and end up in financial trouble, but a loss like that is the perfect opening for the next deal. We can make even more money that way! She could feel herself smiling. The transit tax nations would be making out like bandits, so she and Shirojiro could make so much off of bribes, insider deals, and collusion. But I think well try to keep it clean this time. She did not want to risk a second round of udon, so she made that announcement up front. But try to look the other way when we jack up the prices to help make deals or host trade deals to help repay our debt. Do that and everything else will be legit and above board. Heidi, are you prepared to prostrate? A girls prostrations are a pricey thing, Shiro-kun. The one at Odawara was a joint task between us. I do not owe you anything. Thats my Shiro-kun, laughed Heidi. Ahh. It had been so long since she had smiled like this. They had to pay back their debt with legit, above-board work, but that also made the perfect cover. Money makes the world go round, said Shirojiro. So our work in Kantou will reach you all in Kansai. We would never hold back when it comes to preparing to earn money. And we can ignore any national worries or personal feelings. But we will repay our debt. Because that debt reduces any money we earn. So the rest of you can do the things we do not understand or have no interest in. But when dealing with the Azuchi and whatnot, do not do anything that would lose us money. Judge. You dont have to worry about that. Besides, they should be about ready to move. Just as Masazumi said that, an announcement played throughout the Ariake. This is Ariake. Light has been detected coming from the Azuchis stern to the south. I have determined they are running a test activation of their main thrusters. Over. Ether output detected. The Azuchis usual pattern confirmed. The power has increased somewhat - by about 2% maybe? Azuchi, you can simulate how much of a margin of error were looking at once we get moving. Shaja. Thank you very much, Yoshiaki-sama. I have determined that this test activation will have informed the Kantou region we are up and running once more. Over. Yoshiaki released a deep breath into the night breeze while listening to Azuchi. She then inhaled, filling her lungs with the unique chilly but damp air of a summer night. The wind is so clear. She could see the Azuchi below her. The repairs to its exterior were still underway, so even this high in the air, she could detect the scent of metal and the aroma of ether-related processes. But this was very different from the skies of M.H.R.R. or the winds of Kansai with its inland sea. The night breeze blowing freely in from the Pacific barely had a scent. That direction felt entirely deserted and it mostly was. Far out in the Pacific, there was a rapid current known as the Devils Current where dragons were said to live. Also, the ships that humanity had used to descend onto this planet in the Age of Dawn were abandoned out there, sticking up from the ocean surface like gravestones. She thought the Azuchi or the Musashi would be able to fly that far out to sea, but most of the outside world was undeveloped. She felt it would be reckless to try to travel there, but that may have been M.H.R.R.s strict nature rubbing off on her. Also The Apocalypse is coming, she muttered, her eyes turned to the northern sky. Far in the distance, a massive roof shined bluish-white in the moonlight. That was the Ariake. The Musashi was inside there and had yet to emerge. Takenaka predicted it would leave late at night, around when the Azuchi departed. But will it really? Whatever the Musashi did, Yoshiaki knew what they had to do. End it but not let it end. Kime-chan, want me to take over? The unexpected transmission from Angie made Yoshiaki smile bitterly. She spun her broom and butt around to look the other way, but she didnt stop there. You can take over once you get up here. Okay! Ill be up in a flash! Half a flash even! The rear of her circling broom drew out a circle of scattering ether light. She knew Angie would use that as a guide and fly to her. Its so strange, but I do it, Angie does it, and all the others do it. She breathed in the night air, telling herself this was probably the last time, and then spoke some more. Well eventually forget any of this ever happened, so why do we seek out meaning in the present? Why would she call me here at this hour? Kasuya was two short turns away from the end of the stone hallway. The underground passageway felt somewhat chilly even during the summer and a metal door awaited her at the end. She slowed her pace and approached the three people gathered in front of the door. Oh? Her step faltered when she saw the three people illuminated by the spell lights. Two were somewhat indistinct figures made of ether light and the third What? She was tall, she wore a black mobile shell, and she removed the helmet to look back, her white hair rippling. Eh? The simple turn displayed great strength and nimbleness. The movement itself was rough, but the application and positioning of the strength showed polish. She would be a formidable foe in battle. Kasuyas step had faltered while looking up at her. So after coming to a stop Mitsunari, who is that? Testament! I am Ootani Yosh*tsugu, a virus created by Hashiba-sama herself! No, not you, thought Kasuya, swallowing the words. But the tall figure was facing Mitsunari, not Kasuya. Mitsunari was looking to Kasuya and failed to notice the tall figures gaze. Which meant The tall one is waiting for Mitsunari to introduce her, but Mitsunari doesnt realize it? Mitsunari probably expected her subordinates to handle such things on their own. She was a relatively young data entity and she had yet to learn that everyone handled things differently. So Kasuya tried to help out by asking again. Um, Mitsunari? Who is-? She had a pretty good guess already, but she was interrupted by a voice from the mobile shell helmet held in the tall figures arms. Hey! What makes you think you can ignore a question from a superior like this!? Sakon was honestly unsure what to do. She knew who this had to be. This was someone who could speak on a friendly basis with Mitsunari. And those eyes mean shes a Loup-Garou, dont they? She had also heard that Kasuya Takenori of the Ten Spears would be joining them for their training camp. But Sakon was Mitsunaris subordinate, so she felt it would be wrong of her to go over Mitsunaris head and introduce herself. But then there was her mobile shells voice. When someone asks who you are, you introduce yourself! Is even that beyond you, Kohime!? It was a male voice and a thundering one at that. It didnt help that it echoed a lot off the stone hallways walls. Y-youre too loud! She cried out and started beating on Onitakemarus helmet. Wh-what is the meaning of this, Kohime!? U-um, youre too loud, so Im trying to find the volume controls or the sleep button. Oh, I wont shut you off completely, so dont worry about that. I dont want you passing on. Damn you! Oh. You are the Shima Sakon and Onitakemaru Ive heard so much about. Eh? Sakon was so taken aback she stopped beating on Onitakemaru. Y-you know of me? Because Im going to be working with Mitsunari. Makes sense. But who the hell are you!? Sakon slammed an accelerated karate chop into Onitakemarus head. It made a nice noise and the lights indicating he was functioning wavered for a moment. Y-you fool! I had to go through an adjustment for that one! Youre being rude, Onitakemaru-san. Huh? Im the Shogun! I outrank Mitsunari and even Hashiba! You got a problem with me demanding the respect I deserve!? Im so sorry. Hes always like this. Just think of him as starved for attention, if you dont mind. If you say so, said the other girl, pursing her lips together. Then she turned toward Mitsunari. Mitsunari, why did you call me here? Testament. To introduce you to what you will actually be doing for your training camp here. Mitsunari raised her hand and indicated the metal door behind her. Sakon-san, would you please open that? Your training task lies within. Of course, of course. Here I go! Sakon donned Onitakemarus head and grabbed the doorknob. It was located low enough that it was faster to get down on her knees than it was to crouch down. And she pushed. I should put some real force into it, right? she thought, but since she had her knees for support, she just pushed straight forward. The door moved far easier than she had anticipated. No resistance at all? She found that odd, but she also looked through the opening door. Ootani, Mitsunari, Kasuya, and Onitakemaru had to be doing the same. Her long arms pushed the door open enough for them to see inside. She was curious what this training camp would entail. What she found was the bared fangs of a Terrestrial Dragon too large to fully see through the door. Volume 8B, 50: Strict One in the Dark Volume 8B, Chapter 50: Strict One in the Dark Wait, what? I dont think Thats supposed to be there Point Allocation (Close It Already) Ahhhhhhhhh! What in the world is that!? Sakon slammed the door shut and pressed her back against the metal surface while turning toward Mitsunari. M-M-M-M-M-Mitsunari-sama! Th-there was a b-biggiantbig thing in there! Kohime, youre pretty big yourself, so what are you freaking out for? A-anyone would freak out after seeing that! I mean, what even was that!? What kind of attraction throws a Terrestrial Dragon in your face 2 seconds after you open the front door? Kasuya tilted her head and turned to Mitsunari. It doesnt make any sense for such a large dragon to exist in an enclosed space underground. Um, can you explain this, Mitsunari? Testament. Here is who to ask. He is in charge here. Mitsunari opened a lernen figur. The white frame displayed Good evening, everyone! Its me, Holy Roman Emperor Matthias!! Matthias was in M.H.R.R. This was the Catholic land of Austria. He was inside a European fortress city located on the countryside west of Kinki. This was originally Kuroda land, where Shirasagi Castle was located, but when M.H.R.R. had agreed to work with Hashiba, Shirasagi Castle had been turned into an aerial warship, this land had been given to Austria, and the Europeans had rapidly developed the area. Normally, the oppressed Far Easterners would have been displeased and resisted, but there were two reasons that had not happened. As thanks for handing over the land, Hashiba had given the Far East the right to open markets there and had given them infrastructure such as roads. Also, Europe had left the farm work and management to the students under Hashibas command, sending the direct profits to the Far East. On top of that, Matthias had made a good scapegoat. He had political power but none of the skill needed to wield it, so that had suited him just fine. His brother had chosen to isolate himself, so Matthias had felt the need to get through the Thirty Years War on his own. He had concluded that was impossible and had hoped to just take things easy, so Hashibas arrival had been a godsend for him. I love being a puppet! He had gone ahead and performed all the oppression and whatnot as a puppet of Hashiba and he had helped escort Hashiba who had yet to find her legs in diplomacy at the time. His management of this land had been used as a test case, but it had gone well and his family, who owned the academy and the city, had expanded their power. This was one of the results of that expansion. It was a villa under Hapsburg control. As a puppet, he had a Hashiba bodyguard and had to remain on the roof of the walled fortress, but I guess I was hoping for too much when I thought one of you would come guard me, but a puppet cant be picky. But I am ready to come running and do some butt-kissing whenever you might need me during summer break. Thank you, Emperor Matthias. Now, I was hoping you could explain this here. Mitsunari gestured toward an underground door he was very familiar with. I know Mitsunari-kun knows this already. But I must not complain. Shes one of Hashibas direct subordinates. If she asks for an explanation, I need to raise my hand and ask Ooh, ooh, do you need a Holy Roman Emperor to answer that one for you!? Because theres one right here! Yes, I am a puppet, so I need to let them boss me around. Testament. I see. You need someone to explain that place for you? Then shall I head there immediately? No, you dont need to do it in person. Over the divine transmission is fine. Oh, come on! Youre supposed to demand I get there in 30 seconds or less! Hashibas subordinates dont know how these things are done. My puppet spirit is going to waste. Yes, you outwardly compliment me but then you make impossible demands. That is how you treat a puppet! Like the other day, when Niwa was busy withdrawing from N?rdlingen and asked me - without so much as a glance in my direction - to take some boxes of unnecessary materials to the dump. Now that one sent a tingle through my heart. Thats the kind of thrill I want - nay, that I need! But as much of a disappointment as this was, he was prepared to answer. So If I am going to explain that place, I will first send you the necessary documents. Oh, and I made these documents myself. You dont even have to read them because they include an audio description. This includes a map introducing you to all the important points of that underground area and an introductory document that doubles as index of all the other documents. As an added bonus, each document you read earns you a Holy Roman Emperor Point! Earn 100 of those and I will treat you to a wonderful dinner, so I do hope you try to collect them. Now, what did you want from the emperor? Oh, um, a simple explanation will be sufficient. You cant do this to me! What, does she think the Holy Roman Emperor is a common tour guide? No, thats not the point. I am a puppet and will guide you on a tour of whatever you want. But Um, Emperor? Could you explain this to us? Thats more like it!! Was that Kasuya? Her phrasing managed to ignite my puppet spirit. Very well. He raised his dinner glass toward Aki and K.P.A. Italia. That is the bedroom of Olimpia, the current Innocentius X and the original ones older and younger stepsister. But her dreams are manifested in her immediate vicinity. And And She treated herself to a few dates with me where we viewed the stars, but she has since gotten hooked on dreaming and will not wake up. That was a bit of a problem. He had hoped to take her to N?rdlingen and have her fall asleep to summon a Terrestrial Dragon that could obliterate the enemy, but Well, sleep is a luxury for her. She belonged to a reverse-aging people and she grew younger whenever she dreamed. They would eventually become babies and disappear, but they saw sleep as a happy death and luxury that consumed their youth. But Olimpia appeared to be having another exciting dream. Plus Her dreaming spell seems to be showing her something somewhat troublesome. Doesnt it seem bad to not have the pope around? So if possible, I was hoping you could defeat her dream and wake her up. Oh, and one other thing, he said. The credit will of course go to you and to Hashiba. I will make sure to let M.H.R.R. and K.P.A. Italia know all about what you did for us. How does that sound? So that explains it. Kasuya checked her equipment. Her summer uniform had defense divine protections in strategic locations, which she figured was good enough. After her experience fighting the Reine des Garous in Kantou, she had made sure to include ether and Shinto divine protections that diverted any impacts that hit her. Her weapon was hanging from the back of her hips. Argent Clou would also be good enough. So Mitsunari, about that dragon. If it is a manifested dream, is it made of ether? That would be the logical conclusion. Mitsunari placed a hand on her chin in thought. It only lasted around two seconds, but a few lernen figurs spilled from the back of her hair. Firing an ether cannon in diffusion mode would likely eliminate the entire space. That probably is true, but were you planning to drag a warship cannon down here? Would a spell field work? asked Mitsunari. Sakon raised her right hand. Based on what I saw for that split-second earlier, that was a weirdly large hall, not a bedroomI think? So isnt it some kind of illusion? So what would happen if we established a new field to perceive that room in its proper position? Would the effects of the dream be eliminated within that field? speculated Mitsunari. Its a good idea, but if it was that easy, they would have done so already. Kasuya decided to ask about that, so she opened a lernen figur. Emperor? Is there no way to erase the manifested dream with a spell field? Please answer me. Testament! An excellent question! The problems is, that isnt a divine protection or a spell - its a dream playing out in real time. So the spell field will temporarily erase it, but that will be overwritten a moment later. What about a powerful and continuous spell field? That too is a good idea, but how would Olimpia feel if you simply erased the dream she is spending years off her age to see instead of simply waking her up? The two data entities exchanged a glance at that. Eventually, Mitsunari turned toward Kasuya with her head somewhat lowered. E-excuse me, but what does he mean by that? We have too little experience to understand these things. Oh, replied Sakon, spreading her arms. I think I know. Its like the difference between a manga that ends with a proper conclusion and one thats suddenly canceled in the middle of an arc! Sorry, I dont read manga, sookay, I do, I do read it. Im sorry. Kasuya had never seen a data entity capable of being so self-conscious and apologetic. But logically speaking The reverse-aging people dream in order to reduce their age. Waking her up by concluding her dreamed battle would be fine, but if we unnaturally ended it with a spell field, would it be bad for that de-aging process? Testament. Ootani clapped his hands once. Mitsunari-kun, think of it like this. When you are adding a new program to your functionality, would you prefer to wait until the installation is complete or stop the installation partway through? Mitsunari thought for about two seconds and then turned toward Kasuya. I understand now. I understand it fully and perfectly! We must not do that! We must follow the proper procedure! Well, Im glad you understand now. Kohime! Why would you use manga as an example!? Are you ever going to grow up!? W-well, excuse me. Besides, I am still in middle school, even if its cause I was held back five times. So Im still a kid. That answer is only going to set Onitakemaru off again, concluded Kasuya. Sakon was 20. She was definitely an adult, even if she was still in middle school. So Read some books along with your manga, Kohime. Oh? Did not see that one coming. It can be something simple, popular, and fun. But you are a commander now, so you must learn that not all information comes with illustrations. I will not ask you to read anything difficult, unpopular, or boring. But But Expand your horizons, Kohime. Otherwise, you will become a nuisance to others. Wh-why am I being lectured by a Shogun!? I am merely stating the obvious, not lecturing you, you fool! Ah, there it is, thought Kasuya with an inward bitter smile. Testament. I see. Mitsunari really did give her a decent partner. Because Sakon can be careless, but she has talent, so its good that Onitakemaru doesnt just yell at her all the time. Sakon had a breadth of talents, but she was limited by her own viewpoint. Onitakemaru also had a wide breadth of talents, but he rarely let them show due to his habit of scolding her. They drew out each others strongest points when they worked together. Kasuyas thoughts turned elsewhere while she watched those two begin arguing again. Those two were defeated by The Mito Lord. Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer. The Reine des Garouss daughter. And Catching up to her is going to be difficult. Eh? Catching up to who? Obviously not you, Kohime. She is on Mitsunaris level. B-but the neighborhood kids were always jealous of my height, so she might mean that. That would certainly be something, said Kasuya with a smile. This was nice. She had only met those two a few minutes ago, but Hashiba and the others had gathered some really nice people. If she was being honest, being around the 10 Spears could be a little stifling. Especially with the original 8, which included her. They trusted each other, but they understood each other a little too well, which led them to feel too much responsibility for each other. She had met Kani in Kantou and now she had met Sakon and Onitakemaru. She was glad she had left the Shibata teams territory for her training. And if possible I want to try battling them. Their training would probably begin with that dragon inside the dream room. So Okay, lets- Before she could say go. Okay, I believe I shall test my skills in there! Ootani raised his right hand and walked up to the metal door. Sakon had been about to do the same thing, so this threw her off. Ootani Yosh*tsugu was a data entity, just like Mitsunari. But as a virus, he was apparently made for more offensive uses than Mitsunari. She wasnt sure what exactly that entailed, but You sometimes see things about a lernen figur getting a virus. Is that what he does? Um, I have a question. She was curious, so she tried asking. Since this is a training camp and I expect well be working together for a while, Ootani-san, there was something I wanted to ask you. Is that okay? Ootani turned around. So did Mitsunari. Hm. Ootani crossed his arms. It is true you are part of Mitsunari-kuns team. And Kasuya-sama belongs with her as part of the 10 Spears, so it is true I am something of the odd one out here. That is not true, Ootani-kun. You are the same model as me. That is not necessary, Mitsunari-kun. I was made as your prototype, so I should be treated accordingly. Ootani spread his arms. And questions are a way of reaching a deeper understanding of each other. This means Sakon-sama wishes to understand me better. So what is it you wanted to ask me? I will answer to the best of my ability. Ohh, thought Sakon. She felt like she hadnt had any normal conversations like this in a while. She also appreciated how he seemed to trust her. Well, so did Mitsunari, which made sense since she and Ootani were the same model. So she decided to ask her question about his viral nature as politely as she could. Um, my question is about how youre a virus. Testament. What did you want to know about that? He kept a positive outlook. Sakon could feel themselves reaching a deeper understanding already. Since youre a virus, does that mean you spy on peoples divine mail, peep on people changing in their room, and steal peoples personal information? Kimee: I seem to recall a virus rummaging through an important name inheritors underwear instead of doing his job the other day. Super Justice: W-wait just a second! I was searching her house! AnG: I know, I know. I know how tempting it is to make excuses like that, Tsugy. Super Justice: Why are you two spying on our divine transmissions!? Kimee: Its okay when we do it. Super Justice: I-I knew it! Youre using that absurd Technohexen logic again! Ootani realized Mitsunari was trying her best not to look at him. M-Mitsunari-kun. What is the meaning of this reaction!? Nothing really. But when you were in the Nagaoka residence What in the world did he do? asked Kasuya and Mitsunari beckoned her over. The two of them walked to the end of the hallway and Mitsunari spent a dozen or so seconds explaining something with hand gestures and a diagram on the wall. Eventually, they returned and Kasuya spoke with a smile. Were all good now. She explained what really happened. Sh-she did!? This horrific misunderstanding has finally been resolved!? Testament. She told me you cant help it because youre a man. Thats just making it worse! he shouted before another voice interrupted. Hey, said Onitakemaru from Sakons head. Do that to us and I will erase you from the family register. Remember that. That carries a lot of weight coming from a Shogun! But Sakon frowned, tilted her head, and turned toward Ootani. D-does that mean you are interested in Onitakemaru-sans underwear? It would certainly be something if I was!! Calm down, said Kasuya, still smiling. Um, how about we head inside? O-oh, right! Finally, some help! concluded Ootani as he raised a hand toward the others. If the Terrestrial Dragon and everything else in there are made of ether, then I should have an advantage seeing as I too am made of ether! I may even be able to infect them as a virus and communicate with them as a data entity! Ootani opened the door a crack. I may be able to solve this all on my own, so sit back and wait for the good news! He leaped feet-first through the crack. Kasuya saw the door close. It shut with a solid thud and silence returned to the hallway. Mitsunaris shoulders drooped. Ootani-kun was never the type to do that. Where did it all go wrong? Kimee: Thats life, Mitsunari. People grow in any number of ways and not always in a good way. And once theyve been corrupted, there is no going back. That didnt seem like a helpful answer. But someone raised their right hand: Sakon. She pointed at the metal door. Um, is there no way to know whats going on in there? If something happens, shouldnt we go help him even if he is a criminal? Oh, that. Mitsunari opened a lernen figur. This is monitoring our status. You can see Ootani-kuns here at the top. A blue bar stretched horizontally across the screen. Is that his health bar? Testament. Although ether level would be more accurate than health. Think of it like his total amount of fuel. When he is full, the bar is blue and reaches the right side of the screen. When he is nearly out, the bar is red and barely leaves the left side. It is currently blue and all the way to the right, so he is unharmed. Ootanis bar suddenly reduced to a red sliver. Ahhhhhhh, Ootani-kun! Ootani-kun! What are you doing!? That dropped fast. Did he get overkilled, but he has a special skill that prevents one-shot KOs? Yeah, like a willpower skill or something. Kasuya and Sakon worked together to open the door. The loud sound echoing through the night sky was of flesh being beaten. In a clearing surrounded by forest, several enormous spears were jabbing into a giant by the light of four campfires burning the cardinal directions. The giant swung its arms to strike and drive away the spears. The movement was somewhat bland compared to the speed and quantity of the spears. But as far as winning was concerned, the giant had the advantage. The spears raced through the air and clashed with the giant, but the giant was not taking much damage. The giant was colored black, had long limbs, and spoke toward the position the large spears seemed to be coming from. That isnt going to cut it, Kani-kun! It wont work! Not on me anyway! The giant took the flying spears head on, but they were noisily deflected. It simply wont work! Not on Mori Nagayoshis Boneless Man! Im not done yet! a voice shouted from among the launching spears. Kani moved swiftly in an attempt to pierce an opening in Moris god of war. She zigzagged on her way forward. I still havent shown you everything I can do! Mori saw Kani as a diligent person. He wasnt sure if she qualified as his generation or the generation after. Their debut battles were Novgorod and Odawara, which wasnt much of a difference. Kani referred to him as Mori-san, which he liked a lot since almost no one other than Hashiba did that. That alone gets her a lot of points in my book. Or maybe Im only now realizing how awful everyone in the Shibata Team is. Since he was a tentacle and all, he had tried to avoid leaving a bad impression when he first met her. And he had worn a mask to hide the embarrassment on his face, but Fuwa Mori, why are you wearing one of those rubber products? It isnt rubber! Its wool! But when he had been introduced to Kani Wow! You really do look like that, Mori-san! You look just like the stuff I see at Sakata-sans offal shop three doors down! You look tender and like youd cook up real good! He had left a good impression with her, although thinking back he wasnt sure if it was the kind of impression he wanted. If were going with body parts sold as food, I wouldve saidwell, you know, Toshiie had commented. The word youre looking for is pizzle! Im a knowledgeable tentacle. Eh heh. But Fukushima had been acting odd for the supposed #1 of the Ten Spears. She had stood behind Kani and given only monosyllabic responses to his greeting. There had been no life in her. He was so used to people recoiling that her lack of response filled him with a strange sort of disappointment. According to Kani Fukushima-senpai is in a bit of a slump right now! He would just have to trust her on that one. Everyone hit a slump from time to time. Yes, even I get all sad and limp during the rainy season. And it doesnt help that Sassa-senpai will so rudely claim Ive gone flaccid and ask someone to lend me some porn. He has the whole idea wrong. A drooping tentacle isnt the same as a flaccid one! Anyway, Kani had arrived as Fukushimas aide and she had never skipped a training session and asked everyone for any special training they would give her. Mori had to wonder if she was trying to make up for their #1s slump. This was part of that. Night had already fallen. Even in summer, it grew dark once the sun set. Training by the light of campfires seemed meaningless since she couldnt see his precise movements, but ----! Kani did not give up. And he was a tentacle. We tentacles love the darkness. Which makes me a tentacle pioneer for venturing out into the bright sunlight. Oh, but I shouldnt call myself a pioneer. Why does that word sound so dirty? Pioneer. Reverse the syllables and you get near oppai. Oh, how indecent! Got you! Kanis attack crashed right into his face. I got him! thought Kani. Before this, she had not landed a single effective blow. She had been working to increase Sasamuras precision and power ever since she arrived here. That meant to make her aim better. That decreased the distance between the launch point and the hit point, which naturally increased the power of the blow. First, she had fought an army of the dead summoned by Toshiie. That had honestly been a ton of fun. After all, the destroyed warriors had gathered together for a power boost. That gave her an opponent worthy of several spears as large as Sasamura. And since theyre the dead, they were perfect for night training! Once her training with them was complete, all those broken warriors had lined up and departed for heaven, which had been kind of moving. Toshiie had said they were mercenaries hired with money, but some of them had even waved goodbye to her. That proved to her that you could build a friendship overnight. She had started with some light combat, but that had gradually grown until she was fighting an entire battalion and she had to incorporate strategy into her fighting style. Yesterday, they had set up tents within the trees of the forest to create a fake town they could fight in. She had shown real results there, so Youre ready to fight the real thing. She had been introduced to Mori. At first glance, he looked like moving yakiniku. She had decided he would be tasty if cooked up, but she could not say that out loud in front of him. But she did conclude that someone so tasty-looking couldnt be a bad person. But Huh!? Were doing a 1-on-1 battle now!? Just try it, okay? Toshiie, her coach, had said with a smile. And He was right! She had discovered something once she tried it. I got an attack in! That had to have been a direct hit to his face. But That is not enough! shouted Boneless Man while deflecting Sasamura and shooting out white exhaust. That will not work on me, Kani-kun! Keep trying! Kani realized how insufficient she was, but she remained on the move. She sharpened her aim as she ejected Sasamura, aiming for her opponents joints and the seams in his armor. She was not targeting his vitals. Instead of stabbing him, she would stop him by targeting places that didnt let him deflect the attack. Its the only way! Her attacks did not work. Until yesterday, her eight Sasamuras had shattered countless opponents and cleared a path for her, but they were no use at all today. They were deflected, dodged, rendered useless. She understood that Moris god of war was a mass of artificial muscles. Instead of being solid, it was more like a tightly-packed bundle of muscle fibers covered in a sticky goo. That made it bouncy and slippery, so Sasamura could not stab in and was deflected instead. She had scored a few clean hits, but that was a god of war. A Sasamura attack could be blocked by the giants great strength, so it was only stopped for a brief moment. She was honestly impressed. Incredible! This god of war had taught her where her limits were and helped her understand the reasons why. She picked up on it faster than she might have thanks to all the fighting she had done recently. She had fought Yoshiaki, Musashis Vice Chancellor, and the Reine des Garous. She had been no match for any of them. She always tried to do her best, but her best hadnt been enough. Her goal would require doing her best more than just a few times. Doing her best was only a single step toward that goal. Every time she did her best, she had taken another step forward. She didnt need any kind of reward for doing her best other than the fact that she had done so. How long did she have to do her best? Until she had achieved her goal. It couldnt be any simpler. Doing her best was like walking - it was only a means to an end. She could not be satisfied with simply doing her best. She knew that because My parents taught it to me! Her parents ran a greengrocer. They stocked and sold vegetables every day, but that was far from simple. They had to ask the village head what the local buying price was, do their own investigation, choose who to buy from, and then negotiate. They had to work well into the night, but they also had to get up early. Watching them had been enough to know how much work it was, but she had once asked them why they did it all. And how long they were going to keep doing it. Her father had rubbed her head and answered her. Youll be the same as us once you know the answer to that. She had written that off as some grownup thing, but eventually she had found the answer. It happened when she started middle school. She had been given a brand new uniform and bag and her textbooks. That was when it hit her. It was something anyone living in a shopping district would come to understand. None of those items had been free. They cost money. But where had that money come from? What had people done to earn that money? And most importantly Mom, dad! Once she returned from her first day of middle school, she had called out to her parents in front of their house. Raising me is a lot of work, isnt it!? Her father had placed his hand on her head as usual. Of course it is. But Life is always a lot of work. So you know what? What!? The work we do for you is just part of the work that we do every day from birth to the grave. But the work for you is different than all the other work. It makes for a nice change of pace and its a lot of fun. We pour a lot of work into you, but it doesnt end with you. Dont assume that what we do is only for you. Do you get what I mean? She did. But she wasnt sure if she was supposed to. It felt like he was just spoiling her. But she had made a decision then. Ill do my best! Just like her parents had been doing their best without her knowledge. Ill do my best! So they could be proud of her and she could be proud of herself. So she gave everything her all. She might be unsure of herself, she might not understand something, and she might come to a stop, but she would do everything in her power to make that a part of her efforts. She knew her parents, their parents, and so on had done the same for generations, so she had done her best to achieve her goals even when she was unsure or angry. Every day was a new challenge to be overcome. She saw that as the normal thing to do. As long as she refused to consider herself finished, she could always draw on the strength she needed. So Ill do my best! Kani made another attack. She had a target in mind. The inside of the god of wars left elbow! Fuwa more felt than heard the sound. A series of absurd impacts was followed by some unusually energetic comments from Mori: Wait, no! Not there! Yes, there! Hit me harder there! The nearby village was even sending complaints: Um, Shibata-sans place? Could you maybe keep it down? She had come here to pass on those complaints and because it would be dinnertime soon, but How can they do that when its so dark out? Still, she didnt want them to notice her approaching. Kani was new, but she was a name inheritor. Her training was important and Fuwa wanted her to focus on it. I hope she can improve herself every single day, thought Fuwa before she heard a voice from the side. Go for the left arm. What are you doing here, Maeda? Oh, I was just watching because this is quite fascinating, but hiding my presence is a real pain. Im glad youre here, Michi. Now I can just relax and watch. Maeda was seated below a tree and he flicked his right pointer finger toward the clearing. Thats the ticket, Kani-kun. Kani noticed something about Mori actions. His left arm! When he swung his right arm - either to attack or defend - he always bent his left arm to pull it back. That was done to keep his balance, but he didnt do the same with his right arm when swinging his left arm. That seemed strange, but it had to be one of his idiosyncrasies. Do you see how Mori-kun is bending his right arm a bit? I doubt he even notices it himself. Ive been wondering. Why does he mimic human motions when there arent any bones in that thing? Probably his environment. That makes sense, but I didnt actually expect an answer. Kani saw Moris god of war move both its arms. Most likely, he was punching with the right and pulling back the left. But the left arms movement was what mattered to her. It told her his right arm was about to move, and He bends his elbow! The inside of the bent elbow had to be perfect for stabbing with Sasamura. There was no armor and the gathered bundles of muscle fibers created a seam. So There! Kani struck with Sasamura. Mori failed to predict Kanis attack. The small girl seemed to sink into the darkness as she ducked down to dodge his right arm, but that much was the same as usual. Her usual pattern was to send a spear toward his torso afterwards. She would eject one or more spears at close range to try and pierce the seam between the god of wars stomach and chest. But that did not work. And with the light fading fast, this would be her last chance to attack. So Mori made a prediction. She will attack somewhere other than my stomach! He had previously proven to her that a blow to his face was ineffective. So that left The arms or legs! There were a few different locations worth attacking, but she couldnt deal with all of them the way she was fighting today. So Mori expected her to go for his swung right arm or the left arm. As for his legs, he twisted his forward-stepping right leg at the knee to fill in all the gaps at the seams between artificial muscles. He was ready. She could not get any kind of attack into his joints or seams. That would finalize his flawless victory today. Please make your move! He felt the need to be polite. But he would still defeat her. Kani had come to the Shibata Team to grow stronger. What did it mean to be stronger? Mori did not think of himself as strong. After all, Im just a cute little tentacle. I have a daily skin care regimen to keep me all pink and smooth. But there were things even he knew. He had once lost himself in an impure lifestyle in a dark underground place. To be fair, I was forced into it. I cant deny some of it felt good, but more importantlywell, that kind of thing is unhealthy. But if he had not lived that life, what would he have thought of the blue sky once he was rescued? If he had only lived in the humid rainforest, would he have seen that blue as no more than a color? Would he have seen the bright sun as no more than the reason it was so hot out? But he hadnt seen it that way. He had lived a different life. He could never return to that life of self-indulgence. He wanted to fall in love like a normal person and he wanted an ordinary life where he wouldnt lose sight of who he really was. That blue sky had been a turning point for him. This girl had to have something similar in her past. A memory that led to her current strength. Otherwise, she could never work so hard to do her best. But, thought Mori. That is why I must defeat her here! Maybe nothing would ever surpass his memory of the blue sky. Maybe first impressions overpowered all else, even if they were bad. But having them allowed you to make it across the second and third gap as well. If she knew how to do her best, then she needed to know more than the taste of victory. ! Just as he decided to give her a taste of defeat, her final attack hit him. It hit his left arm, but not one of the joints like the elbow. The hand!? A large spear struck down at his clenched left hand from above. Kanis attack confused Fuwa. It had only lasted an instant, but she was used to seeing high-speed attacks thanks to Sassa, Shibata, and Oichi before Novgorod. Honestly, most other attacks paled in comparison to what she had seen Oichi do. But here, Fuwa saw Kanis spear strike the left hand of Moris god of war. Huh? Why would she attack there? Meanwhile, Kanis spear slid off and was deflected. Thats what happens with Moris god of war, thought Fuwa, but Toshiie surprised her. She has the right idea. Eh? In her confusion, she looked to the god of wars left hand. Kanis attack had not pierced it. But being struck and deflecting the spear had made him clench the fist harder. And what happened when he gathered his strength there? Clenching the fist first makes it harder to tense the elbow. Tensing the elbow and then clenching the fist works fine, though. And if his hand is fixed in place, he cant pull his elbow back to reduce the damage that way either. So what was she seeing here? Fuwa watched as new spears were ejected. Two additional spears were sent into Moris left hand. And two were sent toward his left elbow. All four spears struck. Fuwa heard a single unified impact, not four individual ones. That showed just how precise Kanis attacks were. But even with two spears sent to fix his hand in place and two sent to his elbow Not one of them got in! And just before the four spears were deflected into the air Can you raise your precision even further, Kani-kun? A sixth spear was ejected. It was located between the two already sent to his elbow. It flew into that gap where it would clearly be squeezed between them and have its course altered. Sparks flew as the sixth spear passed between the leading two. The friction drained its speed, but Fuwa understood what Kani was doing here. The first two are guiding it!? That increased its precision. The first two had never been meant to do damage. They were guiderails to send the sixth spear right into the joints seam. It followed those rails and scored a direct hit, producing a solid sound. But That isnt good enough! announced Mori. The two guide spears were blown away and Moris god of war pushed its tilted body forward. Then the last two of the eight Sasamuras flew in. One at Moris face. That one was meant to stop Mori from continuing forward. And the other one It all comes down to precision! Fuwa saw exactly what she had predicted. The last spear was ejected from thin air so it would collide with the butt end of the spear that had been guided into his left elbow. The guides had positioned the one spear against his elbow and this one would hit it from behind to jam it in. Kani was not relying on just the one spear to pierce her opponent. This was more like lining up a chisel with a guide and then driving it in with a hammer. Perfect precision came together for a point-blank piercing attack. ! It hit. The chisel strike sent a metallic noise echoing through the forest. The leaves rustled and the forests slumbering birds took flight. But two figures were facing each other at the source of that noise. One was a girl down on one knee in the forest clearing, her upper body drooping forward. The other was a god of war facing her from a short distance away. The god of war was in a fighting stance, its left elbow deeply bent. That arm was meant to be fully extended, but Do you see now the beauty of my artificial muscles, Kani-kun? It grabbed its left fist with its right hand and made its left arm muscles swell out. In the art of bodybuilding, which has its roots in 11th century India, this pose is known as the side chest. And Meanwhile, something fell between the two of them. It was a spear. It was a spear, but at the same time, it was two. One spear had pierced the butt of another spear, splitting it about halfway through. Then the god of war moved. The flickering light of the four fires illuminated the motion. Starting from the side chest pose, it faced straight forward and slowly rotated both arms upwards. ---- That was enough to see its left elbow was not damaged. It was unscathed. But it did give a fist pump and then spread its arms to the side. I win, Kani-kun. Kani responded by placing her hands on the ground and lowering her head. Thank you for your training! And as if pushed by her own voice, she collapsed backwards. With her limbs spread out. I get it now! She lay on the ground with her arms spread as if to embrace the sky above. Her voice sounded relaxed and there was clear relief on her face. My Sasamura doesnt work on a name inheritor! Volume 8B, 50: Girls Pushing Themselves to the Limit Volume 8B, Chapter 50: Girls Pushing Themselves to the Limit You cannot see it You can see it coming You cannot grab it It comes to grab you Point Allocation (The Next Stage) Toshiie sighed in the woods while watching Fuwa go call the others to dinner. Mori-kun is giving her some serious training. He had gotten his lesson through to Kani. Toshiie had started by having her fight his ghost warriors in order to teach her what victory felt like. His ghost warriors were numerous and could strategize, but you could accurately calculate out how strong they were. By defeating them, Kani had become aware that she was stronger than an entire group of ordinary warriors. That had gone smoothly. She had cleared each new task he gave her and she had learned the lessons well. But the problem was what came next. Based on her results, she was not skilled enough to handle a Vice Chancellor class fighter or above. That was to be expected. Someone at her level wasnt supposed to stand a chance against them. Or stand a chance-ellor against them. Oops, I dont want to turn into Musashis Vice President. Vice President: By the wayoh, keep working, everyone. Anyway, when we arrived in Kantou the other day, I realized something. I just cant-o stand that the Azuchi is in Kantou. Wise Sister: Glance, glance. Me: Okay! Okay, everyone! Seijun-kun is about to make us laugh! Vice President: But I already finished my joke! Horizon, I dont need you and the black algae as an audience! I need to be careful since her puns are devastating, thought Toshiie. I mean, theyre wide-area attacks just as powerful as curry. It was up to him and the other upperclassmen to be on the lookout for those things since they had actual experience with them. As for the underclassmen They have their work cut out for them. Kanis skill was likely equivalent to the other nations special duty officers. But it was possible she would need to face Vice Chancellor class fighters in a month or two. The Honnouji Incident was approaching fast. She was with Hashiba, so that was an important event for her. After the Battle of Yamazaki and Battle of Shizugatake, they had the showdown with Matsudaira at Sekigahara and the Siege of Osaka. Of course, the Hashiba forces would have split between east and west by the time Sekigahara came along. He didnt know how they would respond to that, but they could use as much skill as they could get during that major battle. So. Now that Kani had fought and lost to some Vice Chancellor and Chancellor class fighters, she needed to learn what it was she lacked. The method was simple. First, she learned what victory felt like. She had to understand that she could normally win. Then she would fight some Vice Chancellor and Chancellor class fighters and learn that she could still lose despite normally winning. That process would teach her an important fact. You are not weak. Escaping a battle with a Vice Chancellor and Chancellor class fighter intact was enough of a feat. And her handling and precision with her eight spears was impressive. But you lack strength. It was a simple matter. Sasamura was not sturdy enough and was not ejected with enough speed. Sasamura was an anti-personnel weapon and had clearly only been designed for gods of war at the most. A multi-use weapon that could both protect the Fukushima Unit and tear through the enemy front line was a good thing for Fukushimas aide. But reality required more power than it was designed to provide. The Chancellors and Vice Chancellors that fought on their own were like one-person armies. An anti-personnel or anti-god of war weapon could not reach them. Kani had to learn that. But the only Chancellor or Vice Chancellor class fighter available in the Shibata Team was Shibata himself and he was not exactly the teacher type. That was where Mori came in. His Boneless Man was all muscle and a god of war. If Kani was told she had to pierce him with an attack to win, then his great defensive power would make him equivalent to a Vice Chancellor or Chancellor. That plan had worked like a charm. The way Kani stared at the spear lying before her told Toshiie she understood. Not even the second strike that split the butt of the first spear had been enough. It was exactly the answer she had needed to find. Sasamura was not sturdy enough to break through Moris muscle armor. Nor was it fast enough. But her precision was excellent. So was her ingenuity. I couldnt have asked for a better result. Her recent string of losses could mostly be blamed on her equipment. After losing to the Musashi Vice Chancellor in Kantou, the on-site maintenance team had repaired Sasamura while trying to make the spears sturdier. That team must have noticed her solid combat skills and the deficiency in her weapon. We do good work, thought Toshiie. Even a lowly maintenance team had identified and attempted to fix a flaw in a nearly no-name fighter. That meant they had entered summer break with an excellent sense of unity. So I hope you can get everyone as strong as you need them, Hashiba-kun. Whatre you getting all sentimental about? You dont even have Matsu with you this time. Sassa walked over from the village made of ships. Oh, Ma-chan is currently cooking in the dining hall. Since Oichi-sama is away. And since I have this work to attend to, she waits for me to get back, said Toshiie. What about you, Na-chan? Walking around in the dark with sunglasses makes me wonder if you hit your head one too many times, but are you here for Michi? Sassa pursed his lips. Trying to pick up the slack for Mr. Annoying while he isnt around? We are working as instructors, so we kind of are acting as Shibata-senpais replacement, Na-chan. Anyway, theyre being much too serious for my tastes out here. How are things on your end? Sassa turned both his palms upwards. Not good. Its like that Fukushima girls soul has left her body. I mean, shell listen to me and she understands what Im saying, but her heart isnt in it. Its that bad? She can handle the basics and adapt to the situation. To be honest, her movements are better than mine. Only because you just like to charge in and attack. Run and punch are the only commands you accept. Oh, shut up. When your attacks do major damage even when they just graze the enemy, what good are precise movements? Fine, fine. Toshiie held out his hands and changed the subject. So how is she doing? I expect you would diagnose her with no drive to improve or something like that. So she has decent skill, but shes hit a roadblock? How should I know!? What are you yelling about now, idiot? said Fuwa from the clearing. They looked over to see her helping up Kani. She continued to support the weakly-smiling girl as she spoke. Hey, do either of you have anything to drink? Shes mildly dehydrated and what she has on hand isnt enough. Oh, said Toshiie. Im a ghost, soyou know. I dont have anything either. Fine then. Fuwa gestured over the god of war. Mori, carry her for me. Kani? I know you cant get up, but are you otherwise fine? Then stay like that. Now, anyway Fuwa stood up and glared over at Toshiie and Sassa. There isnt a single decent coach here, is there? I wonder how the other training camps are doing. Another training camp was battling a dragon. They were inside a great subterranean hall, but they could not see the far end. Because This is a dream!? Oh, dreams are so nice. I mean, I cant imagine how much the rent on a room this big has to be! If I could create this with my dreams, Id never wake up! The dragon is coming, you fool! Sakon leaped over the horizontally sweeping dragon cannon in something like a Fosbury flop. But the Fosbury flop was not something she had learned in middle school. I just dont like the straddle technique because it makes me feel like a frog. So she made her jump, bent her back Toh! and cleared it. After landing, she found the side of the dragons head 30m away. The dragon was colored white. It glowed slightly, maybe because it was made of ether and maybe because this was a dream, but either way it was beautiful and Sakon decided Olimpia had to be a good person. But at the moment, she had found an opening in the enemys defenses. She dashed toward the side of its head. With her strength and Onitakemarus support, the soles of her shoes dug into the cold stone floor. Oh? Her confusion came from the figure that burst out ahead of her. Shes so fast!? No, this wasnt just fast. The figure moved near instantly from one point to another. She had seen Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer do the same thing at N?rdlingen. Bursts of speed!? Kasuya was briefly surprised to realize Sakon had caught up with her. She can keep up at her normal sprinting speed? Before arriving, Kasuya had been told Sakons physical abilities had been boosted just like the Holy Roman Emperors. She still had her sense of pain, but she did have the full regenerative ability. Plus Shes so tall. Each step of hers was nearly twice the length of one of Kasuyas steps. If she had the same muscular strength as an ordinary human except scaled up to her size, then she would be able to run twice as fast as an ordinary person. Add the emperors strength and that mobile shells power assistance and she could likely reach speeds several times greater. In that case, thought Kasuya. This was their first time sharing the battlefield. They had nothing even resembling teamwork since they had not been trained for it. So Lets go all out, Shima Sakon! Testament! Understood. They had to go all out. They might not understand how the other did things, but surely they could show results if they fought with all their might. So I will go in first and knock it down! She made a burst of speed to the right and then made two bursts to the left. All to reach The right foreleg! The Terrestrial Dragons right foreleg was digging into the floor in preparation for a dragon cannon blast. All three claws were larger than Kasuya was tall, but Why should I care!? She accelerated and jammed in Argent Clou in drill mode. Sakon saw Kasuyas attack knock the Terrestrial Dragons foreleg out from under it. There was a thundering crash and the three claws were shattered by the impact. Blood flew in an arc and the dragon roared from the severed nerves in the claws. But the dragons foreleg was torn from the floor and the white-scaled leg was knocked outwards like its stopper had been lost. A single attack had done all that. Sakon stared at the spectacle as she ran. Shes so powerful! When she had fought Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer, the girls speed had been a problem. But based on Kasuyas attack here, Musashis 5th Special Duty Officer would be able to do this much as well. Sakon realized it was only due to chance that the girl had stuck to sword strikes at N?rdlingen. She shuddered as she realized how that battle could have gone. I did ask some weird questions about a potters wheel, didnt I? Then again, even if she had used her full power and torn off my arm or something, it would have come back in 7 seconds or so. But imagining these things and experiencing that great power in person are so different psychologically. Meanwhile, something else happened in the fight against the dragon. The dragons head collapsed sideways, falling toward her. With its right foreleg knocked outwards, the dragon was falling to the right. ! And it continued the dragon cannon even as it lost its balance. The blast gouged into the wall and tore a strip through the ceiling. Rubble flew through the air and the sound echoed through the empty hall. The dragon was collapsing. Sakon decided to attack when the dragon hit the floor. Once its face had fallen, she would hit it head-on with a high-volume voice pressure attack. That might shatter its face or at least briefly confuse its vision. But that plan was immediately canceled. Kohime! Hearing Onitakemarus cry, she looked over to see a small figure. Someone was running toward her from below the collapsing dragon. H-help me! It was red-gauge Ootani. He had shrunk to only about 15cm to maintain his existence here, but that meant he was slow and was clearly not going to escape the dragon press falling toward him. Sakon wasnt sure if she had time to rescue him. Kohime! Do you not see that!? Wh-what do you mean that? Y-you need to be more specific. I mean Ootani Yosh*tsugu!! Oh, man, complained Sakon. She couldnt pretend she hadnt noticed now that his full name had been used. So she sped up. She already considered Onitakemarus power assistance to be a part of her standard strength. That power assistance wasnt to boost her strength - it was to keep her from harming herself. So she didnt have to worry as she poured all of her strength to run in. Wait just a second! It only took her a moment to reach him. Her continuous straight-line running speed had to be even higher than Kasuyas. The trick was to use that speed to dive below the collapsing dragon. Mitsunari-sama, catch! She leaned and stepped forward in what amounted to a somersault more than a dash while she scooped Ootani up in her right hand. Here he comes! She threw Ootani between her legs. Onitakemaru immediately yelled at her for it. Your aim is trash! Ootani slammed into the falling dragon and bounced down into the floor. Ootani was prepared to be annihilated. Th-that one hurt! All the health he had recovered over time had been taken away. It would take him a few seconds to recover, but by then the dragon would have collapsed and crushed him. Was this really how a name inheritor was going to go? Still, he had lived a fulfilling, if short, life. He had been developed by Hashiba, the Mito Lord had used a table to score a home run with him during his first battle, Yoshiaki and Angie had sicced a cat on him, he had been blasted as a pervert at N?rdlingen, and now his life was ending after being slammed against the ground by a horribly aimed pitch. W-why cant I think of even one good thing!? He started to think maybe it was for the best if he was annihilated here, but he decided that would only bring trouble to Mitsunari. But if he was to survive, how was he supposed to avoid this dragon press? That question was answered by Sakon! Nice pass! A black wind leaped toward him. It was Kasuya. Her foot hit him with a heel kick during one of her bursts of speed. Oh. Now, Im dead, he decided, feeling himself soar through the air. That had extracted him from the dragon press. But in exchange Now Sakon-sama is in the way! He could see Mitsunari rushing over, but he also saw the wolfs decision. She transformed the Argent Clous on both her arms. From drill mode to pile bunker mode. Take this! She did not escape from below the dragon. She made a burst of speed straight toward Sakon. Sakon twisted around in midair. She had thrown Ootani between her legs, but by leaning to the side and leaping forward, she had managed to face the falling dragon like she was doing a Fosbury flop. And Kasuya was approaching. Is she going to do it!? The wolf was leaping below the Terrestrial Dragon to strike it from below and knock it upwards. Sakon honestly thought it would never work. Plus, she was would be fine. If she was crushed below a dragon, she would turn to bloody smoke and start regenerating soon thereafter. But Kasuya still intended to do this. And Sakons presence had to be a part of that. In fact, Sakons presence was the entire reason Kasuya was doing this. That meant Kasuya could only send the dragon back up because Sakon was here. But how? Onitakemaru: Kohime! Onitakemaru shouted at her. Onitakemaru: You have nothing to protect here! Sakon inhaled. Thats true. There was not a single thing for her to protect here. She felt a little bad for her botched rescue of Ootani, but he was already out of harms way. And now Kasuya was coming. She knew what Sakon was, but she was doing this anyway. Why is that? Oh, realized Sakon. Is she protecting me here? She wouldnt die no matter how much she was hurt or how much someone tried to kill her, but there was still someone willing to rush to her aid, hoping she would be safe. Why? she asked out loud. Her question did not reach Kasuya. Not over the rubble smashed by a dragon cannon or the roaring wind. But someone did respond. Onitakemaru: Dont ask why! Its the same as when you do it! Onitakemaru shouted at her. Onitakemaru: Dont ask why other people do something when you do it too! Kasuya transformed her arms Argent Clous into drill launcher mode. Instead of just hitting with the drills, they would be launched into the dragon like a pile bunker. You could even call it a drill bunker. Can I do this!? She could. She needed to keep herself on the floor to send the full force into her target. But that also meant she would be exposed to the dragons full weight for a brief moment. If she did this wrong, her skeleton would be overburdened and shatter or slip permanently out of place. But she had one way of making this work. Her bursts of speed. In the very instant the attack hit the dragon, she would accelerate her entire body like it was a single spike. She had to target a precise point. Instead of taking the dragons full weight, she had to send the full impact of her strike into a single point. That would send the force of the impact to the rest of the dragons body, just like with a well-placed stomp sending a tremor through the ground. She could see the timing she needed. So I just have to do it! She prioritized her determination above all else, so she went for it. She took such solid steps her feet seemed to bounce from the floor and she let that force pass through her to help raise her twin weapons. In that instant, she heard a voice. It came from Sakon who was falling over nearby. Attack! Mitsunari saw the double attack launch the dragon upwards. It happened just as she caught Ootani while trying to keep tabs on the progress of the overall battle. First, Sakons shout was converted into a solid blow that shook the falling beast. Then Kasuya launched her drills like a pile bunker. She hit it. That was teamwork, thought Mitsunari. If you thought of the dragon as equivalent to a large unit of warriors, then this was a cooperative defense against a large group. Sakon had used her voice pressure attack as a counterattack against the enemy front line and then Kasuya had opened a hole in their defenses with Argent Clou. Mitsunari could imagine exactly this kind of teamwork occurring on some future battlefield none of them had yet seen. The dragon was thrown through the air, flipping onto its back. Kasuya crouched low and Sakon controlled her stance as they emerged from behind it. One used a burst of speed and the other great speed born of tremendous strength. They were both a black wind leaping across the stone floor, whipping up the wind, and continuing their attack on the dragon. To those who primarily fought in close quarters, attack was prioritized above all else. Even when they were focused on defense, it was only to wait until an opening for attack showed itself. Every move they made was meant to worship the concept of attack. Kasuya demonstrated that faith here. The previous attack had fully knocked the Terrestrial Dragon off balance. Now she only had to pursue it at high speed and use her momentum to strike at The left foreleg thats facing me now that the dragon is on its back! She started by smashing the unharmed left foreleg. The blow deflected the three claws and sent a tremor through the wrist. Now the dragon would be unable to get up again. Severing the nerves in all its foreleg claws was sure to cause intense pain. Now she could work with Sakon as she caught up. Here goes! She struck. She made her attack before the dragons momentum from the previous attack had even faded, sending it back into the air. The blow pierced through the dragons armor as pure speed and she felt it push on the dragons bones. It was a solid blow. Forced to fall back, the dragon roared. The roar was now more like pure noise than a voice. It only conveyed a vague sense of rage. Rolled on its side, it turned its stomach toward them and curled up defensively as it backed away. Kasuya and Sakon only had to pursue. Kasuyas shoes dug into the stone floor and she attacked alongside Sakon. They slammed the dragon into the back wall. And Lets finish this! Testament! A sudden shape dropped down in front of them. The dragon had managed to twist its body back around and slammed its clawless right foreleg down as an attack. Kasuya launched herself diagonally right with a burst of speed. Sakon accelerated diagonally left. The great log of a leg crashed down between them, smashing the floor and sending out a spray of stone shards. But none of it hit them. Now Kasuya only had to crouch down and launch herself forward. ! She accelerated. Kasuya made a flurry of attacks. Instead of slamming her entire body against her foe, she pictured herself growing up out of the floor, using the grounds support to leap upwards. Every landed blow produced a sound. These are solid hits, thought Kasuya. I can feel the dragons body bending and the force reaching its bones. Then the dragon swung a foreleg her way. She dodged that attack and moved forward. She struck as if trying to peel the entire foreleg from the floor. But the dragon twisted its body. Since it could not use either foreleg, it moved as if crawling to get up and face her. It launched a dragon cannon. This one was swung across the floor instead of sweeping horizontally. But the dragon was basically bending its head to the side to shoot her. The bend to its throat reduced the power of the cannon and limited the vertical angle of fire. Also The recoil is lifting it from the ground! She rushed in. She slipped below the white horizontal beam of the cannon, closing in on the dragon in no time at all. She bent her knees and planted a foot firmly on the ground. She stomped hard, twisted her hips, and stretched her body upwards while launching her right drill. It hit. The dragons armor shattered and she sent in the left one for a second blow. The dragon floated up and Sakon gave a yell after catching up on the left. ! The vocal cannon may have been similar to a dragons explosive pressure roar. It was a powerful attack that bent the dragons body and clearly tore it fully from the floor. How strange. The two of them stood at opposite sides of the dragons forelegs. They could not even make eye contact at the moment. But they were working as a team. Their timing was a little off at times and it was far from perfect, but they each knew what the other was doing and did their own job accordingly. This reminded Kasuya of two things. The first was that night in Kantou. She had been outmatched when fighting the Reine des Garous on her own, but once she was working with Kani, they achieved some limited results. Kani was short and fought with high-speed multi-ejection spears. Sakon here was tall and fought with her hands and voice. Those two were entirely different types of fighters, but she was once again showing results. How were they working together so well? For close-range fighters like them, their primary goal was always the same: defeat your opponent. And These opponents are powerful. They were big in size, strength, and everything else. You didnt have many options against an enemy like that. Hiding was rendered meaningless, so you had to force your way through. This was the same. They would strike, evade, and continue forward. It was the stuff they had practiced constantly in training. Kasuya was reminded of something as she carried out actions she had done countless times before. She remembered Mikawa three months ago. At the time, the Ten Spears had been visiting different places under Hashibas command to build up their fundamentals. Kasuya had been fighting demons from Sviet Rus and the Ikko-shu with the Shibata Team. But one night a divine transmission had arrived. Arent crises fun? Matsudaira Motonobu had said during the destruction of Mikawa. She had been furious at the time, thinking it was a foolish thing to say. She had thought he was causing all that chaos for no more than his own amusement. But she had come to understand something since then. When faced with a powerful enemy, extraordinary fear, and an overwhelming crisis, she and everyone else with power could come together. She struck the dragon and continued onward. Beyond the dragons destroyed forelegs, she knew Sakon would also be attacking even though they had only just met earlier. So We can work together. Maybe they couldnt prevail, but they could at least do that. The group they had to stop - the people who were their raison d''tre - had become a powerful enemy. But this power should still work against Musashi! With that thought, she delivered one more blow. The dragons back crashed into the wall. The force of the impact caused it to slide along and bounce up into the wall. Now was the time to finish it off. Their enemy was pinned against the wall, so the force of their attacks would remain contained within that white body with nowhere to escape. In that case, she thought, readying her right hand and giving her legs a burst of speed. Just then, Mitsunaris voice rang through the hall. The dragons tail! Sakon noticed it since she was to Kasuyas left. The dragon had been slammed against the wall with its belly toward them, but it could still swing its tail toward them by curling up. That was exactly what it did. The mass was more than a third of the dragons full length. It was like an armored whip that flew toward them with a water vapor explosion and a bursting noise trailing behind it. Thats bad! Kasuya wouldnt have seen it with the dragons destroyed foreleg in the way. That cover would delay Kasuyas evasion. Sakon had noticed, but what was she supposed to do about it? Kohime: Onitakemaru-san! Onitakemaru: Your voice pressure attack isnt enough to block this! She knew what else she could do. She left the dragon to Kasuya while she spread out her limbs in front of the incoming tail and opened her mouth. Onitakemaru: God, why dont you question these decisions? But Onitakemaru: I will activate my defense divine protections and shift to anti-shock power assist settings to support you as much as possible, so I hope youre thankful! I am thankful. I really can feel myself smiling. But dont worry. Ill make sure you arent hurt, Onitakemaru-san. So Kohime: Here it comes! Sakon could see it. Oh? She didnt just see it. She could see it. The dragons tail was swinging in at such great speed she shouldnt have been able to see the series of armor scales. But she could see it. She could see the shape of the armor, the seams between it, the trajectory of the tail, and the sharpness of the point. Ohhhh? What does this mean? she wondered. Is this what they call focus? But Eh? She could no longer see it. Like waking from a dream, everything sped back up and she could see the air of the dimly-lit hall more than the incoming tail. Its going to hit me! She had been prepared for that, but the moment when she could see it had distracted her. She was in position, but she could not avoid a direct hit. -----! She gasped just as it collided with something right in front of her. The entire tail burst. All the armor was instantly blasted from the dragons long tail. A piercing power was to blame. Something had broken right through the tough armor scales, destroying them. It had flown in at high speed and pierced the dragons power. Then it flew off into the distance inside this great hall of manifested dreams. Even after colliding with so much power, its speed remained and it sliced through the air to vanish into the distance. Sakon identified the object that glowed with ether light. An arrow? Close, but no. That was a sword. A voice reached her from the halls entrance. A white and vermilion figure stood in front of the metal door. She wore a shrine maiden inner suit and a straight sword at her hip. Ten Spears #6, Hirano Nagayasu, here to join the Mitsunari Team. She shook her long hair. Looks like I arrived just in time to defeat our first opponent. As if answering Hirano, Kasuyas strike slammed the Terrestrial Dragon into the wall. ! The dragon roared and burst into light. Kasuya looked to Hirano through the scattering ether light. After exchanging a few words and lernen figurs with Mitsunari, she shook her black hair that looked nearly purple to turn toward Kasuya. Kasuya, was I intruding? No, but what brings you here all of a sudden? Well, I finished the Tsurugi Shrines initial setup, so I came here to help set up Aki as well. Ill be moving back and forth between Aki and the Tsurugi Shrine for a while. Does that mean? Yes. Hirano smiled and nodded. We have a date set for Honnouji. Really, its been nonstop Genesis Project work for me lately. So much for getting an actual break over summer break, I guess. After seeing Kasuya gasp, Hirano looked elsewhere. The ether light shards were spreading toward her like a cloud of cherry blossoms, but at the center of it Thats the one who tried to protect Kasuya. Shima Sakon. Hirano knew who she was and what she could do. She was talented, but it mattered even more that she had tried to protect Kasuya just now. That was why Hirano had launched her sword to save her. There was a new face among them, but It feels like forever since Ive spoken with any friends outside of work. She had last seen the others just before Novgorod, when she had given Fukushima and Kiyomasa their combat divine protections before they left for Kantou, but she worried she wasnt conversing probably. She feared she stood out and now lived in a different world from the others. Also Mitsunari. She had seen and spoken with Mitsunari a few times via divine transmission, but this was her first time actually meeting her. Hirano had played a large role in her ether adjustments, and those for Ootani there in her arms. It looked like Mitsunari was doing fine on her own and had even found people to work for her. Im both happy and disappointed that you dont need me anymore. You do love looking after hopeless people, dont you? Personally, I would say its adorable people I like. But, continued Hirano. I would like to ask one thing. May I? Testament. Go ahead. Well, I heard Fukushima made a man out of Katagiri-kun by doing him from behind. What is that about? Mitsunari froze. After a moment, she looked up toward Hirano. Testament. If I had to explain it, I would say that Fukushima-sama gave Katagiri-sama a penetrative rite of passage from behind. She wasnt asking about the specific act! She was wondering what led to that situation! said Kasuya. That is true, but Ill find figure it out eventually. Hirano breathed a sigh of relief at receiving that reaction from her old friend. Hm, Im not sure whether to be happy or disappointed. You seem to be in a complicated situation here, said Mitsunari. Are you all right? Im fine, said Hirano with a dismissive wave. She had come here because there were some things she wanted to ask about. She could indirectly discuss those things with Kasuya and Mitsunari. And if the truth was bad enough, they could accept it more easily if she was the one who asked about it. Plus, theres no point in visiting the Shibata Team without Shibata-senpai there and theres no point in me going to Sanada after I went there to silence that Celestial Dragon! She felt the sword arrow she had fired into Sanada had been one of her better shots. Those dragons werent supposed to talk about those ruins or the Ten Spears, but they had decided to do so anyway. The Sanada Celestial Dragons must have approved of Musashis princess and her companions. A dragons decision superseded any promise they had made with humans. They had not underestimated or feared the humans. They had simply stayed true to their pride as dragons. That was why their ether had been so beautiful as it ascended into the sky afterwards. Even Hirano had bowed and wished that they would be reborn as another good dragon. She had been holed up at the Tsurugi Shrine ever since, but Did Katagiri-kun undergo some psychological change that helped him grow up? Um, Hirano? You should really wait until you can talk with him yourself. Yes, I suppose so, but thats the impression I got from the glimpses Ive seen on the divine chat and such. Oh, and I know jumping to conclusions about things is a bad habit of mine. But If he has grown up, thats one less unreliable member of the Ten Spears. If only Koroku-chan wasnt so levelheaded. Whats so great about unreliable people? asked Mitsunari. They sound more like a liability to me. Ho ho? Hirano glared and pointed at Mitsunari. How about this, Mitsunari? You are very functional and can do a great many things, cant you? Testament. I am designed to supervise many tasks both great and small, including combat command, flight control, and weapon management. Then, said Hirano. Would you choose a partner who could do the exact same things? Mitsunari briefly looked up at the ceiling. She was probably thinking. And A statistical outlook tells me human romance ignores all of that and focuses instead on relationship and psychological compatibility. Then lets say you have filtered your possibilities based on relationship and psychological compatibility and that leaves you with just two equal possibilities. And lets say one of them has the same abilities as you and the other does not. Which one would you choose? She heard some comments of Which would you choose? and Dont ask me! from Sakon and Onitakemaru behind her, but she kept her eyes on Mitsunari who was staring up at the ceiling. And eventually Testament. I more or less understand what you are saying. She looked Hirano in the eye. Everyone would make a different selection there and the selection criteria you have prepared are based on your own unique standards. But I also know what I would choose as a program. Why should I even exist as a program if I need not use my functions? So If I had to choose between another me and Ootani-kun, I have determined I would choose Ootani-kun. Based on those criteria, I would also ask that you select me since I could make up for any deficiencies you have in defense or offense. The data entity duo made an excellent decision. They had no emotions and Hirano had no way of knowing if they would ever understand the meaning of what they were saying here, but it still made her smile. I would do the same. Whatever my feelings for that person might be, I have the homemaking and Shinto skills my mother taught me and plenty more as well. I think I would enjoy my life more with a partner who let me use those skills than one who did not. And that person is sure to have plenty of skills I do not. HiranoI feel like youre asking for too much there, said Kasuya. L-look, marriage is difficult enough when you work for a shrine, so let me dream, okay? That about summed it up. Regardless, they had defeated that dragon, so How about we wake up the Pope Chancellor and clear this mission? Then they could take a break. She liked the sound of taking it easy here on Aki, but then she noticed something. Huh? The dragon she had shot had disappeared. But something else remained: the floor below their feet, the walls around them, the air they breathed, and everything else. Why isnt it all disappearing? Sakon heard a roar. She also saw a few lights in the darkness down the hall. But they were not meant for illumination. Something was approaching from the unseen far end of the hall. M-more dragons!? They were coming this way. And based on the number of ether lights, there were three of them. Their movements sped up with each roar and the tremor in the floor gradually grew stronger. O-oh, no. Wait, wait, Mitsunari! Hirano placed her hands on Mitsunaris shoulders. Um, no one told me there would be a second course! What is happening!? Testament. It would take too long to explain all the details, but Lady Olimpia fell asleep shortly before N?rdlingen. She has been sleeping for more than 10 days now. Which means If theres a dragon for each day, are you saying there are ten of them!? The roars echoed through the hall and Sakon realized what this meant. Even if they did defeat all the dragons here now We cant wake the pope without also defeating an additional dragon for each day it takes us? Someone should think of a countermeasure before you get started. What are you people doing? Exactly! Exactly right, Onitakemaru-san! For once Im in complete agreement! But Kasuya raised her right hand. I can maybe manage one more, but Im getting hungry. And I didnt think to bring multiple sword arrows. That settled it. Sakon agreed they should prepare weapons before continuing. Mitsunari-sama? What should we do? Testament. Mitsunari raised her right hand. We should withdraw. But the training camp continues. I never imagined that would mean having the Holy Roman Emperor command us to slay dragons in order to save the pope. Sakon hurried to take up a protective position behind the others. Honestly A long-distance dragon cannon struck the wall next to the metal door. They passed right by that tremor as she spoke down to the others. I know its meant to prepare us for fighting Musashi, but this is a really wild training camp. Unno let the night breeze wash over her. She had climbed onto the roof of Sanada Academy. It was the highest place around, giving it the best view. I can even see the Azuchi and the Ariake from here. Now that it was night, the massive structures reflected the moonlight and shined with their own lights, making them more visible than during the day. She decided to watch the Azuchi leave from here. But she was not alone on the rooftop. Are you worried too, Katou Kiyomasa? She spoke to Kiyomasa who wore a white track suit. The girl was sitting on the east side of the rooftop and she looked back over her shoulder to answer. I wouldnt say Im worried. This is more like a duty. I need to tell my underclassmen what happened with the Azuchi. Testament. Youre an excellent upperclassman. From what Mochizuki and the Terrestrial Dragons have told me, those sound like some unexpectedly passionate underclassmen. Training the underclassmen is one of my own tasks, but Sanadas warriors are generally required to have some kind of productive side job. We dont like the idea of someone whose livelihood is reliant on fighting, you see. I always end up spoiling them. Nabeshimas mechanical dragon was impressive enough that the Terrestrial Dragons were holding early morning meetings where they crossed their forelegs and wondered what to have her do with it next. The five Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji were also fascinating since they kept busy making prosthetics, support parts, and beds for the elderly Terrestrial Dragons. However But keep in mind that Sanada is a little too idiosyncratic to be a good teacher. If you find anything theyve learned in a weird way, make sure to correct it. Testament. I will. But I must thank you for looking after us in so many ways. Dont worry about it. Unno realized Kiyomasa was looking at her. Shouldnt you be watching the Azuchi? Eh? She didnt seem to know what Unno meant, so she looked back to the Azuchi. It hasnt left yet. And I do think they will send me a message once they are leaving. You think? I expected P.A. Oda to be more organized. I could have sworn they were when we were still there. I used to think so too, but maybe they were always like this. Maybe they were. She has a point. When Unno had been with P.A. Oda, she had mostly thought of herself as one of the people who supported a powerful nation. In other words, she had held very strong pro-P.A. Oda views. She had felt like all of its strong points had applied to her as well. I guess you call that love. To be oved is to be recognized, was a common enough saying, but she felt like it was true. The problem was how a nation was a system and that system had cast her out in accordance with their rules instead of just betraying her. What did you call a love that only went one way? A delusion, an illusion, a one-person performance. Oh, so its an artform. But, thought Unno. If Kiyomasa was aware how unorganized P.A. Oda could be You have a fairly detached view of P.A. Oda, dont you? Do I? Kiyomasa tilted her head. I feel like those in a position of authority experience firsthand how personnel arrangements and tasks dont always work the way you want them to, so they must end up taking a more realistic view of things. I would say youre already in a position of authority yourself. I mean, thats why we wanted to be the Seven Spears. So Do you have another reason to take a realistic view? Well, that has to do with our origins What are your origins? Im asking a lot of questions here, realized Unno, but I cannot tell you that because it would cause certain problems. Kiyomasa declined to answer, so Unno nodded. Sorry, shouldnt have pried. Dont let it bother you, said Kiyomasa, but Unno thought she saw a small light behind the girl. Hm? She thought it had to be coming from the Azuchi in the distance, but Hey! A circle and a horizontal line glowed red behind Kiyomasa. Unno had heard the rumors about that. The Double Border Crest!? Volume 8B, 52: Chatters at a Set Distance Volume 8B, Chapter 52: Chatters at a Set Distance Ohhh? Whats that? Yeah, its the Ariake I knew that Point Allocation (Drunk) Unno saw a smile on Kiyomasas mouth with the red light of the Double Border Crest behind her. But that was not a smile of happiness, self-deprecation, or bitterness. Unno could only describe it was a daring smile. But this was a pressing situation. The effects of the Double Border Crest were known in Sanada. It swallowed people up, vanishing them. Unno had never visited it herself, but Matsudaira Nobuyasus laboratory was located deep in the ruins guarded by the Celestial Dragons. She had heard the Double Border Crest had once appeared there and taking Lord Nobuyasu away. After going to investigate, the current Sasuke and Saizou had said its shape remained there. But what is it doing behind her!? Puzzled, Unno opened a sign frame. As the shrine maiden of the Yamaga Shrine, she was technically Sanadas Shinto representative. She didnt know much about the Double Border Crest, but she knew it would take a spell field or defense spell to resist it. She chose a few spells and started to activate them, but she saw Kiyomasa take action before she could. The girl placed her raised index finger in front of her mouth. It was an obvious shushing gesture. Unno did not know what she should do, but she decided to obey Kiyomas instructions and stopped what she was doing. She went silent, the standard choice for a ninja. She crouched low and made sure she could spring to action at a moments notice, but she held her breath and waited. And ------ The light behind Kiyomasa wavered. It tilted to the right as if searching for something, but then It disappeared? The light scattered away, as if it were rolling up from right to left. Finally, it fully vanished, like it had burned itself out. Nothing at all remained. But Unno did not dare resume breathing as she looked to Kiyomasa. She saw Kiyomasa slowly exhale before clenching her fists near her hips and finally smiling over at Unno. Looks like it didnt notice. What was that? Let me guess, you cant tell me? It appears to be extra sensitive at the moment, which makes sense given the location. This is dangerous with those kids down there, so I need to be more careful. Unno knew what Kiyomasa was trying to say. But Thats insane. After all, she was implicitly saying the Double Border Crest was monitoring her. And she had said it had some connection to this land. What did that mean? Saying it out loud would likely get her caught. Unno held her right palm out. Tell me to stop the instant things get too dangerous. Testament. What do you want to know? Testament, she replied. Do all of the Ten Spears have thisissue? Eight of us. And our superiors know about it. Thats most of them, thought Unno. And Ill bet its the eight that we fought. But Unno had another question. Why did it appear here? Its just extra sensitive here. And, wellit is already summer break. That wasnt much of an explanation. What did summer break have to do with it? Could they reveal their secrets at some point during the break? But whether she was lying or not, it was clear she couldnt say much about this topic. I thought there was more to your group than met the eye and it looks like I was right. I hope this will help you understand what we are doing during the break. Just as Kiyomasa responded, Unno saw some light behind her. Not again. But this light was white, not red. Kiyomasa checked her lernen figur and then turned around. Oh, the Azuchi is leaving. Terumasa felt the night breeze and heard a rumbling in the sky behind him. He was on a transport ship en route to Mikawa. After reporting on his progress during the day, the warriors had picked him up and thrown him into a wine barrel where he had passed out until earlier. Once he woke up, he found they had used a portion of the deck to hold a carnival to celebrate the Azuchis repairs. But I was passed out for the whole thing. Theres a bunch of bones and dirty plates everywhere, but please tell me they didnt eat all the food without me. Um, um, excuse me! At any rate, it looked like the party had continued with its star unconscious. So he had left on a ship to Mikawa to start on his work there as soon as possible. But traveling to Mikawa now meant I end up leading the way as the Azuchi returns to Kansai! He could see the Azuchi turning in the night sky behind his ship. The scale could be confusing with such a massive object, but it wasnt actually moving yet. It was only turning its bow his way. But even that gave the illusion that the front of the ship was going to reach him out here. It was truly enormous. And Kuro-Take: Okay, Ikeda-kun, your ship is going to lead the Azuchi until Mikawa. You think you can handle that? IT: Um, Testament! You can count on me! Kuro-Take: Of course, its night and well be traveling past the coast, so I doubt any other nations will try to attack. But if they do, you should be able to detect them withOsakabe-hime, is it? He now felt like he had placed himself in an extremely risky situation. Then a white figure rolled out into the empty air from his neck hard point part. Osakabe-hime quickly regained her ordinary form. Are we going to Shirasagi Castle-astle-astle-astle-astle-astle-astle? After we go to Mikawa. My people are still repairing it, so it should have come together a lot more than when we left. So it will be fixed-ixed-ixed-ixed-ixed? More than it was before. I bet well have the central ship afloat by the time the break ends. I learned a lot from repairing the Azuchi. Then lets go. To Mikawa-kawa-kawa. Wait, you actually understood that? Osakabe-hime walked toward the bow and pointed far to the west. That feels weird-eird?-eird-eird. Osakabe-hime was an aerial ship control system, so she could sense ley line currents and such, at least to an extent. Had she already sensed something odd at Mikawa? Its pulling-ulling-ulling us forward-orward-orward. Is it? It is-is-is, she replied, looking back at him with her hands on the bows edge. What will we do there-ere-ere-ere? Ill be checking over anything salvageable after the destruction of Mikawawhich you probably arent familiar with. And Ill be checking for any classified information that might be left over. New Nagoya Castle was something of a black box after all. Also He crossed his arms and gestured behind him with his chin. Multiple rows of long barrels were set up on the deck. They were connected to a metal and wood base and installed with torii-style lernen figur devices. Know what those are? Souls-ouls-ouls-ouls? Thought you might, he thought. Correct. You were probably created in one of these. He gestured again at the devices lined up behind him. Well be using these to salvage automaton souls. Feeling nostalgic? Terumasa saw Osakabe-hime approach him. She walked right past him and approached the devices behind him. These extraction devices had taken the form of long barrels in order to reduce their weight and complexity, but some would have ether tuning containers and the top-of-the-line extractors were made of glass so you could see inside them. Osakabe-hime tapped at one of the 2m-tall barrels several times. Empty-ty-ty-ty. They dont even have the extraction Orei Nero in them yet. Are they for Mikawa-kawa-kawa? Are the souls there-ere-ere? Probably, yeah. Will she even understand this? Terumasa wondered while she looked at him. The idea is simple. Mikawa was destroyed by a massive ether explosion. Anything caught in that blast would have had its mold destroyed, causing it to scatter. He returned her gaze. But even if the mold is destroyed and the object itself is annihilated, if it was created from an ether fluctuation, its composite parts will ultimately return to the ley lines. And the ley lines dont flatten everything out right away. Mikawas ley lines still havent stabilized because they want to annihilate everything and get it all under control, but the heatis that really the right word? Well, the whatever it had while they still had molds has become idiosyncrasies in the ley lines which are fighting back and refusing to disappear. Thats whats causing all the mysterious phenomena around there. And Theres some pain-in-the-rear beings there. What are they-ey-ey-ey? asked Osakabe-hime. Terumasa pointed at her. Beings like you. Automatons and the like have relatively little cohesion between their soul and their body. An automatons body and soul were separate things. That was true for humans as well, but the two were far more divisible with automatons. And an automatons soul was unique. Their souls are a lot like a Tsukumogami. The ley lines gradually gather in the mold for their soul until a soul finally forms. We call the thing the soul resides in their core, but the gathered soul itself refuses to go away even if the core or mold is destroyed. It wanders in search of a new home while it gradually fades away. So Mikawa should be full of fading automaton souls that have lost their core and mold but are still wandering around. There might be some that remain fully intact after having their core or entire body blown away in the blast, or some might have protected their core with a defensive divine protection. If we can salvage any of those, then Mikawas automatons can start working for P.A. Oda. And if they still have any of their memories, we might be able to dig up some secret information about what was going on inside New Nagoya Castle at the time. So as you can see, the automaton souls are pretty important. No people-eople-eople? For people, it depends on their regrets. He tilted his head at her. Do you actually understand what Im talking about here? I will remember it-it-it-it. I can check it later-ater-ater. Oh, thought Terumasa. Thats right. Her memory storage and format are based on the Shirasagi Castle. When she learns a new piece of data, she gives it a priority, stores it, and waits until she can understand it. Then it changes from data to knowledge. In that case, he said. There are rare cases of someone having their soul sent inside an automaton body, but their soul is only residing in the automatons mold. Without that, it would disappear pretty quickly. Well, unless it had fused with the automatons soul, I guess. Didnt they try to disintegrate that automaton princess at the Battle of Mikawa? Its true a human soul couldnt survive that process. I bet even an automaton would need some regrets to retake their original form after that. But the disintegration field would at least need both poles. In that sense, simple annihilation is more efficient, since it can cause largescale destruction with just the one pole, thought Terumasa with a hand on his chin. Wait. Was that a really engineer-y thing to think? Annihilation, reformatting by overwriting everything with a powerful mold, and other salvage theories were the foundation of his ether repair techniques. Anyone who had studied religion and ether techniques would be able to understand and come up with these ideas. An expert at repairs would naturally be an expert at understanding and combatting destruction. My repairs should be so much easier once Osakabe-hime understands all this. I will learn-earn-earn-earn. Glad to hear it, he thought. !? Osakabe-hime suddenly looked to the north. Terumasa could only see the night sky, but he knew what was there: The Musashi. No, in this case The Ariake. Is the Musashi leaving!? Koroku stood out on the Azuchis starboard deck with the Genbu. Being out in the open would make her visible to the Ariake, but she had decided they needed defenses beyond their defense barrier in case a high-speed attack flew in. She had to make sure they were fine no matter what might happen. With Fukushima and Kiyomasa gone, she was the only one capable of fighting on that level. Well, Yoshiaki and Angie are out too, I guess. Angie had been out on patrol, but now she was up in the sky to the Azuchis starboard side. Yoshiaki had been woken up to head back out to join Angie. And Koroku could just imagine Yoshiaki calmly complaining about it. Koroku faced forward to see a massive white shape on her lernen figur. That was the Ariake. It was even larger than the Musashi, so simple movement caused a largescale atmospheric disturbance, surrounding it with foggy white clouds. She viewed it using the assistance of the Azuchis image processing. The combat records said it was only equipped for defense. In a battle, it would focus on largescale defense barriers and activating its stealth mode. But the Musashi was another story. The Musashi would have sent out god of war snipers as mobile gun emplacements and opening the upper armor would allow the Musashi to fire while using the Ariakes side armor for cover. Also Satomi and Mogami are down below. The Azuchi was traveling west from the southern end of the Bousou Peninsula. That would mean exposing their lower starboard side to Satomi. How far along were the repairs to Satomi Yoshiyasu and Masaki Tokishiges gods of war? And Mogamis Yamagata Castle had to still have its cannons aimed their way. What a pain. They had no idea when an attack might begin. Koroku had brought the Genbu to the starboard deck to defend against the Musashi, but it may have been better to board a transport ship and move below the Azuchi. She was uncertain, but Kuro-Take: The Azuchi will continue west in normal cruising mode. Ikedas ship is searching for enemies out ahead, so we should be able to follow along at his pace. Meanwhile, the Azuchi approached the end of its turn. Even with gravitational control, a ship that size took some time to stop turning. So Azuchi: We will begin forward as we turn. I have determined that should make it more difficult to hit us for a potential attacker below. Over. The Azuchi started forward. Koroku kept a cautious eye on their surroundings while she nodded. Farewell, Kantou. The Azuchi was on the move. Spray splashed from its virtual ocean and it left a trail of mist in the summer night. Its great size pushed at the wind, creating a roar of pressure. The points of its armor glowed with St. Elmos fire and the Tsirhc students crossed themselves. The Azuchi took its final flight path while it flew forward. It felt like the ships trajectory had drifted about 200m northward so it had to be corrected westward. And it flew. The people up on the deck, in the dining hall, and in the corridors spoke quietly and cautiously. They were moving again after 10 days of nothing. In the dining hall, people raised their hurriedly prepared wooden mugs of alcohol and their glasses of nonalcoholic arak. Cant really blame them. Testament. We really cant. Our castle is finally on the move again. They had lost a battle here. They had collected all their people and towed in all their transport ships, so now the Azuchi was flying into the west. Up on the deck, everyone clapped their hands together, leaned over the edge, and viewed the sky, earth, and sea. Everything was moonlit shades of bluish-black with the occasional collection of lights. They faced Kantou, which was only visible as a coastline and bright towns. This is goodbye. Goodbye, Kantou. Goodbye Satomi, Musashi, and all the rest. Yeah, goodbye. I honestly liked all those Satomi people. So did I, someone said. This place feels like the middle of nowhere compared to Osaka or Kyou, but thats why even the kids went home and helped out their family after school. Between work, meals, and getting to bed, their families were always so busy from morning to night. Yeah, it was a nice place. In that case, said a deep voice coming form the first of the transport ships being towed. A demon with a prosthetic arm stood in the moonlight there. General Kuki. They all raised their voices and Kuki raised his wooden mug. A toast, everyone. To what? Our health? Our eventual victory? Or to peace and love? asked Magoichi seated next to him. To the advancement of history, Suzuki-kun, replied Kuki. Historically, this was something only we could do. And A toast to say goodbye! Goodbye, said Konishi, listening to Kuki from the starboard ships being towed. Goodbye, Kantou. But she had more to say. I doubt Ill be back until after the Genesis Project. She laughed and downed her drink. We will end everything but not let it end. Of course, Ill probably have to do Sekigahara before that. I might end up executed along with that Ankokuji guy. Dont say that, said a nearby girl. We love how you treat us to meals when we lose a battle! You make it sound like you never get anything to eat. Konishi smiled bitterly. And, Besides, the next one treating you will be Kuki-kun, not me. Youll have the perfect justification to take him for all hes worth. Before she could say anything more, Konishi noted an oddity in the northern sky. Huh? The Ariake was there, surrounded by white fog. The Musashi was supposed to be leaving there soon. Supposed to be. But it wasnt. The Ariake blew the white fog away as it moved on its own. In other words Hey, quiet down, all of you! The Ariake was flying south. It was accelerating with the Musashi still inside it. The Ariakes headed this way! Yoshiaki and Angie made their decision in a split second. As soon as waves of fog rose from the Ariakes east and west sides, they concluded it was moving south. But why? Yoshiaki set her questions aside and took action. She first switched Weiss Frstin to its acceleration-focused normal mode. Angie! Got it! Angie had made the same decision. But Yoshiaki didnt even confirm that. She trusted it to be the case as she soared toward the northern sky. Her acceleration seemed to throw her forward as she rapidly shifted up gears. Their destination was the Ariake high in the northern sky. It was about 150km away. That might seem like a lot, but break the sound barrier and it was just over a 6 minute trip. And they would arrive even sooner since the Ariake was traveling south. We need to hurry. This was not just a scouting trip. They were either doing some aggressive recon or sending a warning. The enemy might even be attacking, so they had to make the first strike. Fine, then, thought Yoshiaki. She was prepared to do what it took and either preventing or starting a full-on battle here felt like a decent job for a Techno Hexen. First, they had to figure out what was going on here, so she accelerated further. Angie! She shouted the Schwarz Hexens name and immediately saw a black shape dive down below her. That was Angie. She was flying upside down without even looking Yoshiakis way. Past her Schale Besen, Schwarz Frstin, she was staring intently to the north. But she did do something else. Angie spread her arms, just like Yoshiaki did. And Weiss Frstin, Schwarz Frstin. Enter combined form. Their Schale Besens split into left and right halves. Weiss Frstin and Schwarz Frstin were both just a collection of gravitational thruster panels held together with gravitational control. They were weapons designed to accelerate but also to transform for whatever task they might face. Presently, they came apart like two towers they held in their hands. The rest was simple. Hold still, Angie. Dont tense up, Kime-chan. Yoshiaki could feel herself smiling as they embraced each other with their acceleration towers in hand. Once their arms intersected, the twin thruster towers also intersected and rapidly exchanged data. Once the embrace was complete, the towers in their hands recombined. Nh. To secure them, gravity latches attached to the back of her Techno Hexen outfits hard point parts - both shoulders, both sides, and both hips. Then the front of those hard point parts attached to Angies. Are you ready, Kime-chan? Whenever you are, Angie. A Magie Figur displayed the progress of the combination in illustrated form, showing them entering high-speed flight mode. From there, their power systems combined and they blasted their way through the air resistance. Okay. The nose of the craft fixed into place over their heads, using what had originally been the broom handles. All of the parts were fixed in place by gravitational control and they gave a light flap to confirm it was all solid. Several metallic noises rang out. Ether light scattered through the sky to indicate the combination was complete. So Zwei Frstin - combination complete! The acceleration seemed to kick them forward as they rapidly closed in on the Ariake. Angie provided assistance while embracing Yoshiaki. Several Magie Figurs had opened about 5cm in front of her eyes. They provided information on power output, form control, and secondary weapon power control. My focus wont last if we keep this up for too long. She used the movement and intensity of her gaze to operate the Magie Figurs. She noticed an ether reading on the enemy scanner. Is that the Ariake? asked Yoshiaki without even looking Angies way. Angie shook her head with her chin pressed into Yoshiakis chest. Ohh, my chin is completely buried, she thought. If that ether reading isnt the Ariake, then it must be them, said Yoshiaki with a bitter smile. Testament. Theyre coming too. The Magie Figur showed a line traveling south with nearly the same speed as them. That was not a projectile. And it technically wasnt a single craft either. They knew exactly what was accelerating rapidly toward them. Zwei Fr?uleins combined form is heading straight for us! Their opponent was approaching fast. Angie felt an intense heat rising from near her collarbones to her cheeks. Wow. Isnt this exciting, Kime-chan!? It is. Last time, we passed them in something like a surprise attack and we won with ease. But, she added while viewing the Magie Figurs displayed in front of her own eyes. Their acceleration here is absurd. Those are supposed to be the same Schale Besens as at Novgorod, but theyre nearly matching our speed. How did they manage that? wondered Angie, but at the same time What does it matter, Kime-chan? After all What happened at Novgorod must have motivated them to do this. Youre right. Yoshiaki let out a breath that could have been a sigh or a laugh. Why did we have to make this even harder for ourselves? A few different Magie Figurs glowed in front of Yoshiakis eyes. And while embracing Angie, she grabbed Weiss Frstin behind Angies back to operate it like she was playing a string instrument. Lets do this. They accelerated. If their opponent was matching their speed, they just had to show they could fly even faster. Lets do this! Wow, that is nasty! That was Naitos assessment while operating Zwei Fr?ulein in high acceleration form. They were already at the top speed of their combined form, which had them well past the top speed Zwei Fr?ulein was designed for. Margot! shouted Naruze, opening a Magie Figur over Naitos shoulder and redrawing its contents with her pen. I can handle it! She appreciated Naruzes assistance, so it put a smile on her lips. Then lets take it even further! Their acceleration was already pushing well past its limit. They had prepared a ridiculous amount of acceleration Technomagie charms which were being poured into Schwarz Fr?ulein and Weiss Fr?uleins thrusters. Weiss Fr?ulein used cumulative acceleration and Schwarz Fr?ulein used repulsion acceleration. They had prepared tons of both type and were sending them straight from the carton into the thrusters fuel systems. Instead of a standard carton, they were using ammo magazines attached to their hips. The guidelines drawn out by Naruze accurately sent the charms into the fuel systems. Of course, they had been forced to hastily make these modifications after the Schale Besens were summoned, so the craftmanship wasnt perfect. But Naomasa had looked over their plans and made an attachment to help keep it all airtight for them. If we break them like this and Edel Brocken finds out, they might take them away, said Naito. Knowing Edel Brocken, theyll be ecstatic and demand we send them all the data on it, replied Naruze, still working her pen behind Naitos back. She was drawing out the acceleration spell guidelines and a full picture of Zwei Fr?uleins combined form. The latter was especially important right now. That picture was made from her Weiss Hexen guidelines, which were transferred from the Magie Figur to Zwei Fr?ulein itself, strengthening the entire craft. It felt a lot like making Zwei Fr?ulein stick together better. That may have been because the guidelines connected and strengthened all the components. But the way she was working her hands really tickled Naitos wings. Naito looked back to see if she was doing it on purpose, but Margot! Weve entered their ether detection range! Youre super focused, Ga-chan. Yeah, sorry. Im super sorry I got a little turned on there. I guess supersonic sex isnt really a thing, huh? Yeah, I guess not. So Time to push our acceleration way past the limit! Takenaka realized the Technohexen had set up a challenge for each other. She walked out onto the roof of the bridge on the Azuchis rear central ship where she could see their acceleration lights like two stars to the north. She could see Zwei Frstin flying away and Musashis Technohexen approaching. They both consider this the front line, dont they? Her ether detection lernen figur told her both sides had taken a direct collision course. It was unclear which side had started it, but they had set up a game of chicken here. The Boy: Takenaka-sama, what is this? Kuro-Take: Testament. They are daring each other to cross the front line. The rules were simple. Kuro-Take: They both form the front line for the Azuchi and the Musashi. They act as the boundary to each sides airspace. But if they keep this up, they will collide. The Boy: So one or the other will break away? Kuro-Take: Correct. If they break away and turn back, that will determine where the front line lies. If the other one does not break away and keeps going, they will have crossed that front line, so pursuing them becomes fair game. Then, said Katagiri. The Boy: Would it be best to have Yoshiaki-san and Wakisaka-san break away and turn back at some point and then lure the enemy in? 6: Not an option. Korokus sudden comment made Takenaka smile bitterly. The girl understood this well. Because 6: If we let them fly in, theyll make an attack run on the Azuchi. And And 6: Breaking away and turning back would count as running away. We arent allowed to do that. And the Technohexen would refuse to do it regardless. Thats right, agreed Takenaka. The rest was simple enough. This is a challenge, so lets see what Musashi chooses. Will they lure us in and pretend to open up the front line, or will they keep going and make an attack? Got that, you two? Just then, a message came in from one of the towed transport ships. Koniko: Okay! Whichll it be, everyone!? Im good and drunk now, so its gambling time! Who turns tail and runs first: our Technohexen or Musashis Technohexen!? Their people were proving quite resilient after their loss. Yoshiaki accelerated. She could now see their opponents acceleration lights out ahead. The lights shining from their backs left an afterimage behind them that resembled scattering feathers. Those are spell charms. Yoshiaki mostly understood how they had managed this new level of acceleration. They were using spell charms to externally boost their Schale Besens acceleration. Not bad. Managing that at such high speeds required an impressive understanding of their brooms. Not to mention an understanding of each brooms pros and cons. However Kime-chan, I think we might be in trouble! Angies concerns were explained by the Magie Figur in front of Yoshiakis eyes. The two sides were getting closer. Their Zwei Frstin was using gravitational acceleration to fly. By altering the direction of gravity, they could force themselves through perpendicular trajectory changes. But their opponents Schale Besens flew using repulsion acceleration and cumulative acceleration. That prevented them from making 90-degree turns, so they would have to take a large curve instead. So if one of them was going to break off and turn back, the other side had to make that decision earlier. If they waited until the last second, then their large curve would end up crossing the Azuchis front line. That meant they had to do it sooner. They would have to break off and thus run away. So Our victory is assured! But for some reason, Yoshiaki felt an odd uneasiness inside her. Thats right. She had learned all too well at the Siege of Odawara that you could never predict what Musashi was going to do. So she opened a telescope spell to get a closer look at their movements. For now, she would leave the decision in their hands. She and Angie only had to do one thing. ! Accelerate. Naito knew they were about to cross the point of no return on this collision course. If possible, she honestly wanted to break away safely and not engage in a battle. There would be a lot of discussion about whether that meant the other side won or lost or whatever, but Its better than colliding and getting us all killed, right? They would all understand that much, so she knew they would all break away if things got too dangerous. That helped her relax about the whole thing. But Whats up, Ga-chan? You keep glancing over at my face. Well, its been a while since Ive seen you this close up, so Im drawing you. Oh, dont worry about the reinforcements for the acceleration and everything. I drew up a bunch of those in advance. Naruze smiled. Anyway, Margot, Im having trouble drawing with the restriction on my wrists. Could you raise your arms a bit for me? Um, Ga-chan? This is kind of a crucial moment. Crucial in the we could die kind of way. Naruze frowned at that and then pouted her lips. Oh, cmon. It seems fine to me. Yoshiaki saw her opponents determination. The telescope spell showed them in their combined form as well. The Schwarz Hexen piloting it had removed her hands from the controls to lift her arms over her head. W-wait. Are they suicidal!? shouted Angie from down by Yoshiakis chest after seeing the same thing. Theyve let go of the controls!! A collision was unavoidable now. And Theyve crossed their point of no return, Kime-chan! Volume 8B, 53: Advertisers in the Right-Angle Sky Volume 8B, Chapter 53: Advertisers in the Right-Angle Sky This is Another result I really didnt want Point Allocation (Collision) Angie followed Yoshiakis decision. They separated their brooms. That decision was made in a split second, so the following course change also had to be instantaneous. Their opponent was flying with their hands off the controls. And at reckless speed too. Or to sum it up Are you crazy!? Angie separated just as Yoshiaki angled her broom to the west. It was a little rude, but they kicked off each other to rapidly move apart. They split up. Angie flew east and Yoshiaki west. At the moment of separation, almost all of their thrusters were pointed away from each others heading. Flying with gravitational control allowed them to forcibly break free of their momentum. Here goes! Angie took a nearly 90-degree turn. She pressed her entire body against Schwarz Frstin and let it carry her like a ball bouncing off a wall. And after that Fly! She let the bouncing momentum carry her. I bounced! That was how Yoshiaki interpreted her heading. The maneuver had worked out well. Her thrusters were attempting to push her Schale Besen forward. That was something of a problem, but her poor attempt at breaking free caused the tail end to drift forward instead. To prevent that from getting worse, she adjusted her position to let the momentum pass through the front of the broom instead. What did they do!? Musashis Technohexen must have passed the point of no return by now, so they must have overshot the front line created by Yoshiaki and Angie. That would mean Musashi had violated Azuchis inviolable airspace. Politically, that was a bargaining chip. Martially, it gave them a reason to attack. Either way, she and Angie had set up a situation that worked against Musashi. That was a job well done for them, so Yoshiaki checked on the Azuchis position and the Musashi Technohexens course while she flew westward. She used the ether sensor Magie Figur in front of her eyes. Eh? She found a Schwarz Hexen flying alongside her to the north. Is that Angie? she wondered, but no. This Schwarz Hexen had golden hair and wings, which could only mean one thing. Musashis Schwarz Hexen!? Angie saw the Weiss Hexen flying alongside her at a distance of 30m. No, 25, 20, 18 - she was skidding closer through the air. How is she so fast!? And how did she make that turn!? She and Yoshiaki had blown past those two at Novgorod. And those two didnt fly using gravitational control. Yet now they were keeping up. No, she could see the Weiss Hexens Schale Besen vibrating wildly and occasionally bouncing through the air. She barely had it under control, so it was more like forcing the broom along than actually controlling it. But she had still made up for her failure at Novgorod. But how? The speed Angie could understand. The Weiss Hexen had thrown in a bunch of acceleration spell charms. Enough that it could burn out the acceleration engine and make the entire broom explode if she wasnt careful. But, thought Angie. How did she make that turn? When she glanced back, she saw something along that line. More of her!? She could see several more of the Weiss Hexens Schale Besen lined up behind her. No, they werent actually there. The Weiss Hexens Schale Besen was leaving behind several afterimages. In fact Hand-drawn afterimages!? Schale Besen diagrams drawn from Weiss Techno guidelines were being abandoned behind the Weiss Hexen. Now I get it. Angie understood what her opponent was doing. You couldnt make that turn, so you forcibly bent your course! You used guidelines to draw out a picture of your broom to forcibly guide the broom itself! Im drawing up a storm today, thought Naruze. She was using the same basic idea as drawing up a guideline for her bullets. She would draw several images of her Schale Besens movements like frames of a video to guide and assist the broom through maneuvers it couldnt normally manage at this speed. At 24 frames per second, she had enough inbetweening to interfere with the broom around every 4m even when it was moving at the speed of sound. She was drawing up those frames for Margot and herself and storing them in their Schale Besens storage tanks. The rest was up to them. And once they forced themselves along the guided path, they found This really works! Naruze tossed a single Magie Figur into the air. Margot did the same to the west. These were not attack or defense spells. Theyre an announcement - an advertisement. Their Magie Figurs grew to several meters across, displaying some text in the night sky. The giant screens showed Naruzes handwritten text and a stylized version of herself and Margot making an announcement. [Ariake Summer Event Announcement: Authorized by the Far Eastern Printers History Recreation Committee] [The Summer Exchange of Immaculate Morals in Manga Form begins on August 15] As for the location [This year, the Ariake has been invited to join the M.H.R.R. Protestants at the home of the printing press.] Huh? Takenaka uttered a confused grunt when she saw the text on her telescope spell. Wh-where is the Ariake going? [To eastern M.H.R.R. Protestant territory.] Thanks for the direct response, but wait just a second, she thought. How were they going to do this, what kind of funny business had been going on behind the scenes, and who had given them authorization? Wait. The Ariake is moving to M.H.R.R. Protestant territory!? Takenaka opened a lernen figur atop the silenced Azuchi. She needed to protest this immediately. She could act as a Testament Union representative and she could not let the Ariake move to M.H.R.R. as the site of an event based on the history of printing in the Far East. That is not allowed. She knew all too well what border they would be near in eastern Protestant territory. Kyou. This is very bad! thought Takenaka. She knew what Musashi was trying to do here. They would move from eastern M.H.R.R. Protestant territory to Kyou. It was as simple as that. So they would keep the Musashi inside the Ariake and travel to M.H.R.R. for this event. She knew what their argument would be: Musashi cant go to Kansai, but the Ariake can. But thats really pushing it! They were taking it too far this time. But it was still bad. She could not let them reach the Protestant principalities. There was a rather large forested region between Kyou and M.H.R.R., so they were not direct neighbors. But they were close enough for something as large as the Musashi or Ariake. This was bad. Kyou belonged to Hashiba just like M.H.R.R., but Akechi Mitsuhide was managing it to indicate that the Honnouji Incident had not yet occurred. And even if Hashiba controlled M.H.R.R., the nation was split between Catholic and Protestant principalities for the Thirty Years War and the Protestants were within reach of the Kyoto region. Of course, the Protestants would have no reason to invade Kyoto. They could even end up contacting the untouchable Imperial Palace and receive harsh opposition from the other nations that feared a return of the Harmonic Unification War. Also, Akechi Mitsuhide was one of P.A. Odas Five Great Peaks. His forces werent especially powerful, but they were sufficient to manage a crucial city like Kyou. Musashi, however, was a different story. Theyre definitely trying to use Akechi-san to intervene in Honnouji. This would have been fine if the Musashi remained in Kantou. Even if some of Musashis forces attacked, they would have no way to withdraw or receive supplies and they wouldnt have the attack power of that giant ship. But this would give them the entire Ariake. The Ariake gave them supplies and defenses, not to mention the Musashi. It was the combination of those two ships that had brought down the Shirasagi Castle. So Takenaka had to stop it. She had to protest and go over their heads, so she opened a lernen figur. I demand you- Her demand was cut short. Good evening! Ariake Representative Mishina Shouichi here! A new image appeared on the previous Magie Figur. It depicted a middle-aged man in glasses and a white coat, but he had a vast space behind him. That was the Musashis specialized dock within the Ariake, but it now contained many rows of tables and the docked Musashi itself was covered in decorations, ladders, and stairs to make it a part of the event venue. Mishina gestured back toward it all. To really leave an impact on Europe this time, were holding a Musashi exhibition at the same time. Unno sat directly on the rooftop. She honestly didnt have it in her to watch the Azuchi traveling west through the southeastern sky. The Ariake was traveling south as if following the Azuchi, but she couldnt watch that either. She was watching This isbeing sent everywhere, isnt it? Kiyomasa was seated on the edge of the roof viewing her lernen figur. Unno was doing the same. And Hey, Unno! The Terrestrial Dragons looked up from the forest in front of the schoolyard and even Torahide could be seen there. He skillfully rose from the waterway and rested his elbow on the edge of the roof, making sure not to damage the schoolyard. What do they mean the Ariakes going to the M.H.R.R. Protestants!? How should I know!? Go ask Mochizuki! I am sorry, but not even I have that answer, said Mochizuki via divine transmission. Can they really do this? Someone actually answered her question. Kiyomasa raised her hand and bowed her head toward Torahide. Um, I believe I understand their plan. So you understand this? Out with it then. Testament, said Kiyomasa, displaying a map from Europe to Kantou on a lernen figur. She drew a few red Xs on Europe. Europe was fighting the Thirty Years War before the break. The M.H.R.R. Protestants and Catholics in particular fought at Magdeburg and N?rdlingen, not to mention with Hexagone Fran?aise. But there is one thing they have been neglecting. Youre going to have to just come out and say it if you want me to understand, said Unno. Ha ha! Thats how we know youre stupid! She swung up her right fist, making Torahide stagger back, but he returned soon enough. Damn, hes getting used to this. Ill use my fan sword next time, she decided while Kiyomasa smiled over at them. Kiyomasa erased that smile and cleared her throat. Basically, they have had a hard time with cultural events. When cities are at war, they are in no position for cultural activity and all of their development and industry is used for war. So M.H.R.R. has fallen behind in a few areas. One of those is Kiyomasa checked M.H.R.R.s interior treasury data. The printing industry. Kiyomasa tapped northern M.H.R.R. on her lernen figur map, adding a blue marker there. Once the printing press developed by Gutenberg is mass-produced, it is used to print the Bible - especially for Protestant versions of the Bible and other Protestant texts. Later on, the Catholics and other Protestant sects begin printing Bibles in English. This becomes an important source of trade and each nation works to establish their own printing technology, but at this point, the Protestant printing guild and others are beginning to alter their religious rules to allow printing as a form of business while the other nations hire the M.H.R.R. Protestants to print the things they are unable to print at home. Oh, is that why the M.H.R.R. Protestants seem to know so much about those drawings of us, or whatever they are? Testament, replied Kiyomasa. But recently, the M.H.R.R. Protestants have been caught up in the war and unable to utilize their printing industry. The large presses capable of trading with other nations are doing okay, but the smaller presses that only do domestic business are having a hard time. Do you mean? asked Unno. As things are, the Ariake cannot hold its event, said Kiyomasa. The event is based on a recreation of the Far Easts printing history, but it is held under the other nations provisional rule because letting the Far East do it would mean granting those rights to the Far East. M.H.R.R. is primarily in charge thanks to their superiority with the printing press. The Far East has a close connection to M.H.R.R. through printing, but what happens if M.H.R.R. is unable to print anything? The Ariake will travel to M.H.R.R. and relieve the stress on their printing industry? Testament. That reduces the transport time for print products between M.H.R.R.s Protestant territory and the Ariake. The Ariake can also join with their printing guild to help take on some of the work. That will allow the M.H.R.R. Protestants to complete their history recreation without issue. Wait, called a deep voice. It was Torahide, tilting his head toward Kiyomasa. How can the Far East do print work for them? Testament. The truth is, the Far East has long been a leader when it comes to printing. The Testament tells us the worlds oldest printed works were from the Far East in the 8th century. Woodblock printing has been common there since the Heian period and all sorts of books were printed at the shrines and temples. And by the Warring States period, they had even begun letterpress printing. Really? I thought everything was all done by hand, like with sutra copying, so I assumed Far Eastern books just copied everyone elses tech. I thought so too, but Im going to call you an idiot anyway, said Unno. Idiot. Take that back! Umsutra copying is a type of training, not a form of printing. Seeing the dragons large head and Unno both nod in fascination made Kiyomasa kind of happy. But Why does this foreign girl know more about Far Eastern culture than me? asked Unno. I never expected to be learning so much here after living such a long life, added Torahide. Kiyomasa was forced to try and smooth things over with a bitter smile. And she had something else to mention to help them understand the current situation. International history recreations are banned during the break, but this will be done under the M.H.R.R. Protestants authority. It comes from their right to manage Far Eastern printing, so it will qualify as a purely domestic matter as long as they follow the academy rules. Kiyomasa realized something here. My explanation makes it sound like Im taking Musashis side. That was a problem, but this was Sanada and they were already pro-Musashi. So Whats so amusing? Had they noticed? She realized a calmness had set in within her. Fukushima-sama. This was a very strange place and the Azuchi, their headquarters, was leaving. She still had her underclassmen with her, but she was the only member of the Ten Spears here. But, she thought. If I find Musashis strategy amusing I feel like Ive managed to take an objective view of this. Even now, she still couldnt forget about Fukushima. But instead of being an unpleasant feeling, she suddenly found she could carry it with her more easily. She still could not look directly at her feelings and did not know how to interpret them, but she felt like she could hold onto her feelings regarding Fukushima and carry them with her. Meanwhile, the Ariake had started to turn west, as if to follow after the Azuchi. This should cause a major political change. That about sums it up. We look forward to seeing all our kindred spirits in Europe! After that last comment in Mishinas voice, Konishi saw her sign frame disappear. The Magie Figur in the sky also disappeared, leaving only the Ariake there in the northern sky. An ad sign frame saying Begins August 15! had appeared on its upper armor. So the event lasts until the 17th, but the printing exhibition and negotiations continue until the 25th. And the Musashis exhibition and mercenary negotiations with Europe continue until the 31st. They arent holding back, are they? Nine Horns: Konishi-kun, what do you think about their announcement just now? Koniko: The Protestants did this on their own. But do you really think theyll quit just because the Catholics tell them to? If anything, theyll be happy to have more reasons to fight. I mean, theyll have the Musashi with them. They would love for the Catholics to pick a fight with them while such a powerful ship is visiting. Kuro-Take: So, Konishi-kun, I would leave to hear how you think Europe will respond. You already know that, thought Konishi with a glare. I cant stand Takenaka. Well, I dont dislike her, but I dont like having to work with her. The risk is way too high. You could learn a lot from Takenaka and she would provide a lot of food for thought, but she had a tendency of going too far and starting on her high damage, high return thing. Konishi was only interested in doing business and increasing her profits, so she could not accept that as an end point. But Takenaka seemed to know that, which actually made her come to Konishi more casually. I wish I could be that mature, she thought while answering the question. Koniko: I have the inherited name of a Catholic daimyo, right? That gives me more of a connection to Europe. So lets say the Ariake enters the Protestant principalities in late August. The European nations will probably all move to support that. After all, she said. Koniko: This event is an exhibit and exchange of printed works and printing technology. But it also gives people from different nations a chance to gather in the same place. They cant hold international meetings during the break, but this allows them to exchange information. Which matters a lot with such an important event approaching: the Honnouji Incident. Kuro-Take: This is going to be trouble, isnt it? She knew exactly how to phrase it. Koniko: Were looking at high damage, so how are you going to turn that into a high return? I dont have a solution to this one, but you know how to do it, dont you? In other words Koniko: You need to complete the Honnouji Incidentand pave the way to the completion of the Genesis Project. Now we wait and see how this turns out. Inside the Ariake, Christina watched Mishina Shouichi descend from the stage on the bow before she turned to see the Musashi Vice President sigh. They were on Musashinos bow deck. Festival stands and stages were being set up there, so she could guess this place would look like a small fortress by the time they arrived in the M.H.R.R. Protestant principality on the 15th. They seem well accustomed to this work. As far as she could see, the large dock had been divided into several blocks with the Musashi acting as a wall. The area by the bow would be used to exhibit and introduce the printing technology to the other nations while most everything else would be used to sell printed works. She knew this event was only possible for the Far East, where printing was common, and for the M.H.R.R. Protestants, who managed that printing, but I never imagined you would send the Musashi to Kansai inside the Ariake. This is why I made sure we could enter the Ariake during out negotiations with Takenaka. Makes sense, agreed Christina. As long as the Azuchi couldnt move, the Musashi was effectively being watched by them. They had needed to prepare the Ariake for this, but they also couldnt have Hashiba catching on. So Musashi had visited the Kantou nations, pretending they were only solidifying their position in Kantou. So you entered the Ariake 10 days before the Azuchis departure. Their attention would have been on the Musashi flying around outside, but the Ariake was what really mattered. We might have some P.A. Oda people on the Musashi, so we went out and gathered attention while the preparations were made inside the Ariake. We made sure we remained inside the Ariake for as short a time as possible. That had led to the current situation. Im sure the Azuchi receives information on the Ariakes actions as well, but the people in charge on the Ariake arent stupid. They made sure the information that really mattered didnt make it out. I almost feel bad doing this to the Azuchi, but theyre going to be leading the Ariake as far as Mikawa. That is kind of mean. Christina smiled bitterly. But this allows the Musashi to return to Kansai, doesnt it? Technically, its the Ariake doing it and only to M.H.R.R. Protestant territory. Its all in the name of assisting a Protestant history recreation. Of course, this will just so happen to bring us within a stones throw of Kyou. You have a plan for what to do then, dont you? asked Christina. The Musashi Vice Presidents eyebrows rose slightly at that. And Im glad to see you understand how this is going to work. The Ariakes event itself ends on the 17th, the printing negotiations and negotiations with the Protestants end on the 25th, and the Ariake returns to Kantou on the 26th. But Here it comes, thought Christina, so she went ahead and gave the answer herself. The Musashi will remain in Protestant territory after the 26th. My guess is you will claim to be negotiating for mercenary work related to the Thirty Years War. Because The break will be ending soon, so if you are going to establish a mercenary contract and fight after the break, returning to Kantou would be a waste of time, especially when the break would be over by the time you got back anyway. Returning to Kantou would have been a valid option if they could predict the Honnouji Incident would be happening well after the break, such as in October. Then they could wait until after the break to arrive in Kansai for trade and to negotiate a mercenary contract with a European nation. But Honnouji would probably be happening sooner. Christina expected it to happen within a week of the break ending. Musashi needed supplies to function, so they would need to negotiate with the other nations. Taking that preparation into account, they would never arrive in time if they only got to work after the break ended. They had to act now. And with that in mind You planned this out well in advance. Dont get upset if my predictions dont pan out. I have recently learned that failed predictions can be enjoyable too. Meanwhile, Christina looked down to see Tadaoki and some other students constructing a stage on the dock below. Christina watched as Tadaoki worked alongside some Musashi students. They looked to be middle school kids. This appeared to be a cooperative effort between the different schools, so a newcomer like Tadaoki could fit in just fine. But then Hey, Nagabuto! A Weiss and Schwarz Hexen descended from the bow to some cheers from the girls. The Schwarz Hexen waved appreciatively to the underclassmen and the Weiss Hexen Here, this is yours. She placed a manga on Tadaokis head. What could that be? wondered Christina as he grabbed it and flipped through it. What the-!? This is porn! I said it was yours, didnt I? The weirdly cheerful Weiss Hexen ascended again with the students calling out to her. The two Technohexen soon vanished into the air above Okutama. Below, Christina saw Tadaoki roll up the manga and tuck it into the side of his workpants. My, my. What are you going to do about that? You have some questions, dont you? The Musashi Vice President glared at her with her lips pursed, but she chose to ignore it. How am I supposed to ignore this!? Terumasa watched it all from the stern of his leading transport ship. The Azuchi was following after him and the even bigger Ariake was following after it. Now it looks like Im leading everyone To Mikawa-kawa-kawa? Yeah, sighed Terumasa. If the Azuchi is on its way to the Lake Biwa Azuchi, then it should turn north after passing through Mikawa. Its path would split from the Ariakes there. The Ariake itself would presumably continue along the coast to Osaka Bay and then turn toward M.H.R.R. Protestant territory, but Yeah, this really bothers me. The Azuchi had ordered him to just watch, but he could tell they had all of their cannons turned aft. Talk about dangerous. He knew that Takenaka, Hashibas staff officer, had the Urban Name of High Damage, High Return. The exciting stories he had heard about their attack on Hexagone Fran?aise told him the name was well deserved. And at the moment, she was choosing not to act. Does that mean were in the high damage phase? Then she would not stop that damage. She would keep taking it until she could convert it into a high return. Which means the next battle is already starting. Hashiba most likely viewed Musashi as their enemy. If they were going to take this high damage, they would definitely make sure they earned a high return next time. Musashi is in serious trouble if they let their guard down next time. Next time-time-time-time? Testament, he replied while viewing the eastern sky. He could see the white Ariake past the black Azuchi. They were traveling to Kansai with the enemy. But, he thought. Can the Musashi return to Kantou after this? Okay, this is goodbye to Kantou for now. Mitotsudaira stretched a bit in front of the Main Blue Thunder. The night sky on the Musashi was usually either dark blue or the white of the stealth barrier. But for the first time in a while, it was replaced by the Ariakes ceiling and lights. The lights were dimmed at night, but as a nonhuman, she found the lack of a true night interesting. It might be fun to invite my king and the others to go see the construction work. Anyway, there is a lot the Ariake handles for us now. So Testament. Weve finally returned, havent we? Horizon stepped forward and placed her hand on the Main Blue Thunders door. Ooooooooopen!! Seeeeeeesameeeeeee! Um, Horizon? Our divine protection lock scans our faces like normal, so you dont have to do that. And Sis and I are right behind you. Also true, thought Mitotsudaira, but then the door opened on its own. Eh? she thought when she noticed no one on the other side. Ho ho. Horizon nodded once. So it opens at my command, does it? A well-made door indeed. Mitotsudaira decide to pretend she hadnt seen Horizons right arm emerging from within and reattaching to her shoulder. Volume 8B, 54: Nest Makers at Home Volume 8B, Chapter 54: Nest Makers at Home Somehow It feels more awkward Wearing something below Point Allocation (Fairly Common) Asama tried saying Im home and was a little bothered by how natural it felt. Horizon stepped into the Main Blue Thunder ahead of her and Maaaaaaaake wayyyyyyyyyy forrrrrr Horiiiiiiiizon! Maybe it was that, maybe it was how the arms carried her slippers to her, maybe it was how he said welcome home, maybe it was how Mitotsudaira said we are back, my king, and it probably wasnt how Kimi said Look, foolish brother! Slippers! I was warming them in my pockets! But regardless It feels like forever since we were last here. She had been so busy with the Musashi joining the Ariake and with managing the ether pathways for the Musashis repairs. Mitotsudaira had always been involved in everything, perhaps because she thought an officer should take a visible role in things, and he had actively joined in this time to get in the way- No, lets say he was helping things run smoothly. Sort of. For several days now, they had generally only been at Suzus bathhouse, the student council rec room, and their work sites, with the occasional other destinations for Musashi duties or for fun. But they could finally rest tonight. The Ariake would be handling most everything until they arrived in M.H.R.R. Protestant territory. Thus, they were back at the Main Blue Thunder, but The place seems a little different. Since she needed it for purification, Asama saw preparing the bath as her job, so she checked that room to find an IZUMO shrine water heater. Her father must have arranged things so she could get purification water here. She recalled Naomasa mentioning some kind of construction work. It felt awkward taking the first bath since she needed to purify and inspect the equipment. She usually used the shrines spring, so she wasnt used to having people waiting for her to finish. And Horizon had established an order for them all while they ate a light late-night meal beforehand. Asama-sama goes first, then Kimi-sama, Toori-sama, myself, and Mitotsudaira-sama. Um, is that from most Shinto to least Shinto? No, it is by volume. That way there will always be enough bathwater even when some overflows. Mitotsudaira spat out what she was drinking, but Kimi asked him for some tea. Heh heh. Mitotsudairas hair soaks up the water like a sponge, so she does need to go last. And she can enjoy soaking in my foolish brothers used bathwater. Wouldnt it be a mix of all of us, though? asked Asama. She wouldnt be able to tell. I-I can tell with my king. You can? she thought, weirdly impressed. But then Horizon opened a sign frame and raised both arms. Tah dahhhhhhhhhh! It is now time to add up the Blue Thunder Girls expenses! In other words, youre going to calculate the cost of the food and whatever else we need to see who is the biggest burden? Judge. Very perceptive of you, Mitotsudaira-sama. We are all living here now, but we cannot expect to live according to that boys standards. For example, Mitotsudaira-sama eats meat, meat, and more meat for every single meal and Asama-sama needs to be chugging booze all day long if she hopes to stand out. Um, I doubt even drinking would help me stand out compared to the rest of you. Horizon gave her a double thumbs up. At any rate, they discussed things with him and calculated out their individual needs for food and other necessities. If you are ever wondering if you should earn some money to help out, this can help you make that decision, said Horizon. On the other hand, Asama-sama has enough money to pay off two udons worth of debt, but she has the good sense to not waste it. Yeahnot even Im going to spend money unnecessarily when it comes to Toori-kun. Mitotsudaira and Kimi both gave her emotionless smiles and nodded. Th-they dont trust me at all, do they!? But Horizon turned toward Mitotsudaira. And if Toori-sama were to ask Mitotsudaira-sama to do some task he should really just do himself, she would bark and pant while pulling out her silver chains to oblige him. I-I do not react like that. Asama discovered exactly the feeling that led to one of those emotionless smiles. But she also had a thought about Horizons suggestions here. She feels the need to lay out some ground rules. Really, it could all be summed up as dont get carried away. Now that they were living together, if any of them got carried away in how they lived their everyday life, it would place a burden on the others. So Try to solve things on your own if you can. Horizon nodded. As long as we do that, we can keep that boy from pushing his luck. Now wait just a minute. This was sounding real nice, so why do you have to turn it all against me in the very end? After Asama finished her bath and put on a shrine maiden swimsuit in lieu of underwear, she really did feel like she was beginning a new life. This new life had actually already started, but she had been too busy to really notice. Were going to see what this new life is really like over the next few days. During their study camp to Sanada, Mitotsudairas mother had said she was being offered his everyday life as a present. So Kimi would take the next bath, but since he would go after that, she made sure to adjust the temperature setting. And before putting on her pajamas, she checked the mirror to see what she looked like in her swimsuit. Its no different from when we were at the beach or the study camp. The lack of shrine maiden underwear was the real problem here. Not to mention how she had recently learned it was dangerous to leave herself exposed in front of people. So if she was going to be wearing something underneath, she had to take possible emergencies into account. Since she would need something with decent divine protection and spell functionality, this was the better choice than simple underwear. But Next time Im at the Shinto shop, I need to look at the supporters and other options they have. She was still a shrine maiden, but she was no longer just that. She had left the shrine to live alongside some others. She kept that in mind while she returned to her room partition and found the space felt unusually large. Would it eventually feel cramped? That was a long bath. Did you enjoy it? asked Horizon, from beyond a partition. Yes, I wanted to make sure I started off this new life on the right foot. Asama suddenly realized there were plenty of others who had undergone changes much like this one. I wonder how theyre doing. Did they also put a lid on their feelings, wait for the right moment, and occasionally stubbornly refuse to admit how they felt? How am I supposed to explain how I feel? wondered Tenzou. He stood in front of his room on Tama. Mary stood by his side, but that much was normal. However, something concerned him. Come to think of it, we havent slept in the same room ever since I started being so suave with her. Ever since the Siege of Odawara, they had kept their things here and returned for meals, but they had always spent the night elsewhere. He had thought they could return earlier than this, but then he had spent the night at the Main Blue Thunder to help complete Neshinbaras doujinshi. He honestly felt that like that had helped give Mary and him some more time to prepare for this. Is she nervous? Mary stood next to him blushing and staring at the floor. Her clenched fists suggested she was very focused on something. But the flower petals scattering from the back of her hair suggested it wasnt a negative thing for her. In fact, didnt it mean she considered it a positive thing? Hopefully. But he understood why she was nervous. They would be living together with no distractions for the next few days. Their trip to M.H.R.R. Protestant territory would be almost entirely handled by the Ariake, so the rush to repair the Musashi and make various preparations was over. That meant he and Mary would be all alone in their own private room for several days. Yeah, Im definitely excited, realized Tenzou. Just then, Mary grabbed his hand. Eh? He turned toward her to find she had angled herself a bit toward him. M-Master Tenzou! Judge, what is it? U-um, I will clean and tidy up in here, so give me a moment! He was about to say he would help, but he swallowed the words when he saw the pursed lips below her bangs. So what could he do? I must mentally record Mary-donos actions. With that settled, he took her hand in both of his. Judge. You know how to do that better than me, so I will let you handle it this time. But if there is anything you need help with, feel free to ask. J-judge, I will! A-also Yes? By the time he asked, she had already turned around like she was preparing to dash toward the sliding door. Do you mind if I do some minor remodeling!? Their room was small, which limited the possible layouts, but if they were going to change anything, it would be easiest now while it was still mostly empty. As a ninja, he could eat and sleep in any environment, so he was fine with anything she might want. Judge. If a change would make you more comfortable here, then by all means make it. Judge. Thank you! He caught a glimpse of her face past her bangs, but why did he see raised eyebrows instead of a smile? Whatever the reason, her hair vanished beyond the sliding door. Oh. Through the closed door, he clearly heard her hit her shin while trying to step up onto the tatami mats. Th-that would be due to staying at Suzu-donos bathhouse and the Blue Thunder where they dont have a dirt entranceway. M-Master Tenzou! Do you need something? Judge, she replied. Th-this is going to take some time, so please be patient. He could guess what the issue was, but he did not mind in the slightest. The Azuchi and the Ariakes movement was visible from the roof of Sanada Academy. Both ships seemed to be moving awfully slow to Unno. The Azuchi was probably intentionally keeping its speed down to avoid looking impatient to leave. That probably doubled as a way of delaying the Ariakes arrival in M.H.R.R. Protestant territory. Glad I dont have to keep up appearances like that. But their slow movement allows us to inspect the Ariakes side. And we should be able to inspect its stern tomorrow morning. What, you arent going to sleep? Oh, I will. Ill just be using a compressed sleep spell. Never mind then, said Unno before something occurred to her. Shortening sleep time was a common skill for ninjas, yet here she was worrying about someone else getting enough sleep. Im slacking. Or had she just settled down more? Anyway, she said to Kiyomasa who had stood up to aim a recording lernen figur toward the Ariake. How should I put this? This is probably my own personal issue, but Weve learned to just casually chat with each other now, havent we? Kiyomasas shoulders jumped in response. And after a moment, she nodded. We have. And Thank you. Huh? For what? Oh, nothing really. Kiyomasa smiled a little. I had a falling out with someoneso its nice to be able to have a normal conversation again. Huh? So you had a fight with someone? She didnt respond, but after a while Uh Kiyomasa suddenly hung her head while operating her lernen figur. It looked an awful lot like Eh? You made her cry!! The Terrestrial Dragons stood from the forest nearby, sending leaves and branches soaring. Did you see that!? That brute Unno-san has no tact at all! If you ask me, she could really stand to learn some manners. She can be so thoughtless. Yet she has the gall to always order a dessert at the dining hall. A dessert with fries if you can imagine it! Oh, shut up, all of you! You dont have to point. And why are you spying on us anyway!? She raised her fan sword and they immediately ducked back down into the forest. And Haha. Kiyomasa wiped away her tears and turned around. She inhaled and spoke in a shaky voice. You have such good friends. Their ears and eyes are good, but it only causes me trouble. Unno gave a dismissive wave. Anyway, I wont tell your underclassmen about this. Weve gotten to know each other well enough for that. Testament. Thank you again. Kiyomasa bowed and Unno smiled bitterly. Dont worry about it. I know what its like to have your feelings get the better of you. What is going on inside our room? Five minutes had passed since Mary locked him out. Tenzou was gathering attention standing in front of his door. It was getting late at night, so everyone was heading home for some sleep after helping the Ariake take over their tasks and preparing for the following days. That meant a lot of students were passing by behind him. Oh, whats this? Did Mary finally kick him out? Oh, dear. That ninja finally pushed his luck too far with Mary. Hey, check that out. Yeah, that! Hey, that last one might not be about me! Art-Ga: Hey, Tenzou. Theres a new what did the 1st Special Duty Officer do this time discussion thread up. Do you mind if I have some fun getting them even more worked up? 10ZO: In what world would I say no!? But salvation arrived in the form of Marys voice from inside. Master Tenzou. W-would you mind coming in now!? This time, he did not mind in the slightest, so he stepped inside while the crowd watched and commented. It feels good to be back home. Yes, welcome home, said a voice from the floor. Marys bed and living space were located below the raised loft he used as a bed. The lower area was made of four tatami mats arranged with two lengthwise rows of two mats. However, the entrance and the kitchen were smaller areas with dirt floors. Looking from the door, the dirt entrance was immediately on the left side and the kitchen was on the back right. That forced the lower areas tatami mat rows to be shifted enough to accommodate the dirt areas. Tenzou first noticed a curtain surrounding the kitchen in the back. And next Mary-dono. Mary sat on the futon she had laid out in front of the door. She always had excellent posture, but he did notice one difference from usual pre-bedtime routine. She was wearing kosode-style pajamas. She normally slept in the nude, but now she fixed her collar and blushed. U-um, Master Tenzou. I plan to dress like this at night from now on. That was a disappointment. Now when am I going to get those lucky glimpses at night or after waking up early in the morning!? But on the other hand I did dislike how I couldnt look directly at her after she went to bed and before she dressed in the morning. Both options had their pros and cons, so if this was what Mary wanted Judge. That sounds like a good idea. You were still going by the habits you picked up in England, so were you thinking of doing things the Musashi way now? Eh? Oh, yes. I got used to wearing pajamas at the Blue Thunder and the other places we have been spending the night recently. So I started to feel like it would be better to keep doing that. Tenzou nodded and stepped up onto the tatami mat floor. Marys shoulders briefly rose, but he didnt let it bother him. He kneeled in front of her. I need to do everything I can to ensure we can support a lifestyle that requires pajamas even if you eventually return to England. Judge. But But? She lowered her head. Should I really be doing this? I was trying to match the lifestyles of the people who lived on the third and fourth levels. It is arrogant to think you can understand someone just because you live the way they do. But do you think I can understand them if I dont live the way they do? Tenzou did not attempt a suave response. He only touched the scar on her nose and then took her hand. The back of that had was covered in sword scars and the front had calluses and scars from a daily life working at the beach and on the farms. Listen, he said. You have gained all of this from the people there, so I doubt any of them would let anyone say you dont understand them. And And if anyone does say that to you, I will touch your scars to remind you. She glanced up at him and then took both his hands. Eh? She placed his hands on her chest and pushed them up from below to have him hold her breasts. M-my scars are not the only thing I want you to remind me of, Master Tenzou. Sensing the heat from her pajamas, he sucked in a breath and A blonde! With! Giant breasts! Mary was initially surprised because it had been so long since she heard him say that. Oh. She remembered. She couldnt believe it had taken her so long, but she remembered what had happened in England. She had completely forgotten, even though she was the one who had just said she wanted him to remind her. That had helped her remember where the two of them had begun their relationship. Haha A few gentle laughs escaped her while her shoulders and head shook. Yesthats right. She had been so happy recently it had slipped her mind. She had forgotten how she had hoped the two of them could be happier. And the happiness she had found had lasted so long she had lost sight of that. But the point wasnt just to be happy. I want to be happier. I always want to find even greater happiness on the horizon. That same thought had occurred to her a lot recently as she saw the others interacting and experienced so much herself. She felt certain the people she had spoken with in Suzus bathhouse and the Main Blue Thunder hoped for the same thing. She had grown so flustered and not known what to do, but Its okay to change. She carried Englands history with her, but she didnt have to do everything the English way. Because when she left England, she had decided to be happy. If she had found even more happiness here and if she was going to find more in the future, she should accept it all. So she took his hands again and gave them a squeeze. And Master Tenzou, that half is yours. Her futon sat on the entrance half of the somewhat crooked tatami mat floor. And something else sat on the other half by the kitchen. Doesnt that seem like a good place for your futon? Tenzou took a deep breath. So thats where she was going with this! How very bold of her! Actually, she can get surprisingly bold in the most wonderful way when she gets fired up about something, but this is a lot even for her! But, he thought, squeezing her hands back. Judge. That does seem like a good place. There was a good reason to do this. I intend to get us a larger room soon. Then there will be no column in the middle and we can place our futons right next to each other, so this will make good practice for that. Also Now that you are not sleeping in the nude, I no longer have to worry about where I am looking. Oh, um, that decision had nothing to do with this. She shrank down a little. And it was fun. What was? Judge. She nodded and intertwined their fingers. I can control spirits, right? Well, in England, I would call the spirits of sleep in with a song to help put the children to sleep. But At Lady Suzus bathhouse, the student council rec room, and the Main Blue Thunder, I have been able to chat with the others my age about things we enjoy and about our future plans while we fall asleep. She squeezed again. It was a lot of fun. So I dont think I can go back. And Tenzou realized where she was going with this. It would be fine for him to say it, but She needs to say this for herself. So he held his tongue and let her speak. I cant go back, so I have decided this will be my new normal. Because that will bring me even greater happiness. Judge, he said and embraced her. She smelled nice, she was soft, and she was warm. He found it hard to believe someone so wonderful cared so much about him. And You did well. She had made some friends. He knew she would have been worried if she was allowed to do things the way the others did. That was not something he could solve for her. It was her problem. But if there was anything he could feel full of himself about, it would be what she might have said if the girls ever discussed the genre of boys they liked. Is that really a genre? I guess it is. Yes, its a genre! And in the end, Mary had reached her own decision. Instead of asking if she was allowed to, she had accepted it as normal. So I should be proud of her. She had once hoped to be imprisoned and executed, but now she was the same as the others. Wait, do I really want her to be the same as the girls in our class? Well, that aside, this means she has found the kind of freedom everyone hopes for. So from now on, they would place their pillows side to side and go to sleep while discussing their days, their plans, pointless things, things they had noticed about the people they cared for, and so on. You did well. Judge. She nodded. And I have you to thank for that. Judge. He nodded too and hugged her tighter. A muffled cry reached his chest. But I will probably be away on work a lot from now on. A-and? Mary sounded uneasy about being alone again, so he gave his response. So I need to make sure our classs girls dont rub off on you too much while I am gone. The Ariake passed through south Mikawa the following afternoon. Its path diverged with the Azuchis there. They both continued observing each other for a while after that, but by the time they rounded the Kii Peninsula, the Azuchi activated its stealth and disappeared. By the time they passed through Osaka Bay the next day, they could not detect any readings from it at all. And on the afternoon of the third day, the Ariake arrived at its destination in M.H.R.R. Protestant territory. Ha ha! I thought this would take you longer, so none of our preparations are complete. Im still busy greeting the different nations, you see. You had better be ready to party by the time the event begins. They were greeted and joined by a Protestant fleet that relayed that message from Tomoe Gozen. They completed their final preparations starting on the fourth day and the Ariake finally opened its diplomatic port on August 15. The ship was located on the far east of M.H.R.R.s Protestant territory. They had carefully adjusted their position so they were tucked just inside the provisional border of the region adjacent to Kyoto. Fireworks burst in the sky first thing in the morning, the early morning preparatory period went by quickly, and the bell rang for 10 AM. That loud, carrying tone indicated the beginning. Guericke and Mishina Shouichi each raised a hand to announce the start of the Summer Exchange of Immaculate Morals in Manga Form. Or Summer ImMoral Manga for short. Volume 8B, 55: Participants at the Exchange Volume 8B, Chapter 55: Participants at the Exchange Water: check Map: check Bag: check That just leaves manners and a pinch of courage Point Allocation (Im not sure what you mean) The Musashi is big, but the Ariake is ridiculously big, thought Azuma. He, Miriam, and the girl were on the Ariake floor below Asakusas starboard side. The corporate guilds in charge of print distribution had displays set up in this area and the student publications, mostly from M.H.R.R., had shops set up around those. Several lines had formed and people were constantly coming and going, but some people used the occasional gaps to get some rest or eat a snack bought at one of the temporary food stands. There were stands and people everywhere you looked. The space had turned into an event city, including some lodging facilities here and there. This is incredible. It was sunny outside the Ariake. Azuma knew they were in a foreign land, but even with the upper armor lifted to improve ventilation, the Ariake itself was large enough to call a city in its own right. In that semi-enclosed space, it didnt feel like they had traveled anywhere. There was only one thing that did make this place seem foreign. All the visitors. What has you so fidgety, Azuma? Ive never been anywhere like this before. Really? I have a few times. Really? parroted the girl, making Miriam smile. Admittedly most of the books for sale are of the indecent sort, but there are some that I like. Whenever they hold a smaller-scale market event on the Musashi, I sometimes take a look around and buy anything that interests me. She picked up the translucent girl with a smile. But this time, were the sponsors. I want a picture book, said the girl, raising both hands. Did you hear that, Azuma? What are you going to do about it? I feel like we could spend all day just going around looking at it all. In that sense, they were entirely off duty today. Azuma walked and Miriam used her balance to move her wheelchair alongside him. Do you want me to push you? I can handle it. But Im not the one deciding where to go. Im not entirely sure where to go either. Oh? Miriam smiled a little. Where are the others? What are they doing? I heard they were selling Neshinbara-kuns book on Musashinos bow. Azuma opened a sign frame. Tenzou-kun saysto stay away because it would hurt our reputation. Juana avoided the crowd as she walked. Wh-what is with this event!? Her first mistake had been visiting Kansai to cheer on their baseball team at the nationals. Her second mistake had been letting Segundo hear about the event: Juana, wouldnt it be an economic boon if we could cheaply obtain some printing equipment? Her third mistake had not been stopping him before he said more: The Testament says you follow after your grandmother Juana I by banning books that violate Catholic precepts in order to spread Catholicism in Spain. So if you do that here, couldnt you get out of banning any books domestically? Her fourth and perhaps biggest mistake had been accepting the list Fusae had made of where the Tres Espa?an clubs had set up shop at the event. Flores had said her friends club was here, so Juana had let her decide where to go. After putting on some light clothing and preparing for a day at the event, it was time. And after taking a look around Wh-what is this filth!? I do not spread my legs when the Chancellor prostrates for me! Banned! Banned! She opened a banned book form on her cadena firma and added her signature to make it official. Flores handed that to the club representative. This means youre not allowed to sell this book in Tres Espa?a. Eh!? Y-you mean thats the real Lady Juana!? Yes! Personally banned by Lady Juana is the best advertisement I could get! Eh!? Really!? Um, Lady Juana! Im with the royal warriors, but I drew one of you and the Chancellor playing shogi! Look, it shows you getting upset and eating champon and getting drunk after you lose, so youre going to ban mine too, right!? Um, my signature goes on a banned book form, not on an autograph sheet. Lady Juana! Dont be so uptight! Hey, all of you in that row, youve got some books for Lady Juana to ban, right? Lets see those sample copies! Testament, they all replied. We are those who are now restricted to selling in foreign nations! We are those who must now work diligently back home! We are those who must now earn foreign currency with exciting new material! Testament! She was sure the Chancellor would laugh when she reported this later on, but for now she just had a headache. She could only sigh and recite a certain phrase. If we have money, well use it. Well give in to our passions, have a party, and forget everything unpleasant. The Chancellor used to say that. It was a long-held attitude in Tres Espa?a. Were the people here living up to that? They are. They were in the right. The fact that she could see it that way showed just how much she had changed after the Armada battle. I really have changed. Then she began to wonder what it would mean for her to give in to her passions, have a party, and forget everything unpleasant here. Flores, are any more of our people selling books here? Banning the filth is my job, so I think its time for a banning spree. Lady Juana really has changed, thought Flores. She opened a cadena firma and compared her checklist to a map of the Ariake. She had already memorized what kind of books each block was selling. And Lady Juana is a surprisingly good walker. She probably had trouble running, but she could walk fast. Her long legs helped of course, but it was mostly how much practice she had walking all around the academy and city to hear the peoples opinions. So Ill accompany you, Lady Juana, since I dont want to get left behind myself. Testament. But do be careful, Flores. Just like we are here undercover, some other national representatives might be here in casual clothing. Maybe even Special Duty Officer or higher. YeahI thought that was a Mouri automaton we passed by earlier. Well, this is a festival. We arent allowed an international meeting, but we can still exchange information with anyone we encounter here. Although I imagine most of the representatives will be meeting with the corporate guilds to hasten their printing-related history recreations, just like the Chancellor wants for us. But, said Juana. Keep an eye out. It would be best to know who all is here. There must be some high-level people herebut Gin and Muneshige should be here too. Suzu worked to understand what all was happening. She was at the front of Okutamas bow. Neshinbara and Naruzes shops were set up there. They had created a semicircle of long tables and a line had formed for them both. Both lines were technically there, but Neshinbaras always seemed shorter. Are they wandering overfrom Naruzes side? As if to bolster that impression, Naruze had to break open a new box of books from the storage area behind the tables. Neshinbara. She wore a summer Schwarz Hexen costume and tried to tear apart the empty cardboard box until Naito handed her a knife to use instead. Hey, have you made any progress on that code? The one we got at the nagashi udon place? What about you? Didnt you notice something at the Houjou ruins? I more or less know what I saw there. I should be able to show everyone after this event. And you? Neshinbara, who was also wearing a Schwarz Hexen costume, shrugged. I have an idea, but I still need to prove it. I can do that after hearing everyones praise for you. Quit trying to look cool and actually get some work done for once. Judge. Neshinbara nodded. I will catch up soon enough. To be honest, most of my line here is coming from yours and you really saved my rear at the Main Blue Thunder. Did you tell Shakespeare? Not having to tell her is what I meant by saving my rear. I see. Naruze smiled a little. You can thank me in pastry form. One of the Main Blue Thunders tarts. Yeah, they always sell out in no time when Aoi-kun makes them. Good luck with that, she said, returning to dismantling the box. Then Asama, who was also wearing a summer Schwarz Hexen costume, checked an inventory management sign frame at the corner. Asama: I have to work out the Honnouji Incidents date, so I will need all of that information. Silver Wolf: You said it would probably be on a lucky day or some other critical point like that, right? Do you have a good guess already? Asama: For some reason, P.A. Odas ether usage had one spike during August, but has otherwise remained stable. But I do have a few possibilities in mind, so I wanted to reference what they had discovered. Horizey: I see. Oh, I already sent my right arm on ahead to you. Think of it as a lunch delivery from the Blue Thunder. I want to keep Toori-sama on his toes. Me: Where is it!? Where the hell is it!? Suzu doubted searching for it would help. But she did reach a conclusion while listening to them all. They all know what theyre doing. Suzu had come to a recent realization: the others had learned to stay true to themselves outside of their usual comfort zones. Suzu herself had learned to open up more outside of school and the bathhouse, but seeing the others do it still came as a surprise. This here was a good example. It was really just a place for some of their hobbies, but after getting their actual work complete, they made sure to keep things going here as well. Suzus family worked in the service industry, so she knew how much work it was to keep such a long line moving and how hard it was to offer something that would live up to the customers expectations. Especially when they were not selling food or clothing here. Their product was not a necessity. Spending money here meant to give up some of the capital you needed to survive. Suzu started to wonder if her bathhouse was a necessity. Hmm. She decided it wasnt worth thinking about. They still had customers, which meant they provided a service worth the walk and the price. That meant the customers cared that much about the service. The rest was a matter of how you decided to label such a service. Right. She nodded and focused on her work again. She sensed everything around her. And Oh, over there. When she pointed, Urquiaga and the others managing the lines raised their signs that indicated where the line was. Her job was to detect in advance when the line was going to bend and block the flow of foot traffic. She could track the movement of all these people without assistance from Musashinos bridge. She could get that assistance if she wanted it, but Th-this is sort of liketraining. She felt like she had grown too reliant on that assistance from Musashinos bridge of late. She was receiving noise and heat sources at such higher quality than she could herself, so she was worried she had forgotten how to deal with the noise and general atmosphere she had to deal with ordinarily. And now that she had tried it Its beenso long since Ifelt this! Before the first term, it had always been like this when she went outside after a break. Just as she had gotten used to how quiet things were around her, she would feel an overwhelming amount of information pressing in on her. Good. She would be fine as long as she didnt forget this feeling. She even noticed some familiar people on occasion. Some were the usual suspects, some were representatives of other nations, and then there was the voice she heard coming from Oume to the left. Honey! Weve been walking around for an hour now, but we already have enough materials to fuel our late-night education for a full year! Our next task is to find some for Nate and send them to her. That was concerning and Suzu considered telling Mitotsudaira, but then she wondered if telling her would accomplish anything. Regardless, she also noticed someone closer by. The woman wore black short sleeves, a thin skirt, and a veil over the horns on her forehead. Oh. T-Tomoe Gozen-san? Tomoe Gozen met those idiots in person for the first time in a while. The section occupied by Musashis Secretary and 4th Special Duty Officer was obvious even from a distance. Because Why are all your salespeople dressed as Schwarz Hexen? Are you picking a fight with Tsirhc? Theyre just costumes. Summer costumes. Suzu over there made them. That was the 4th Special Duty Officer who stood at the divide between two long tables and bowed. Tomoe Gozen nodded back and looked past the sales tables out front. There she saw Musashis 3rd and 5th Special Duty Officers, the Asama Shrine Representative, the charging vassal, and Youre wearing a male costume, Musashi Vice President? This is worn over our normal inner suit, so Im wearing girls stuff below. Anyway, what brings you here, Tomoe Gozen? Im only browsing. I couldnt believe Musashis Student Council and Chancellors Officers were selling doujins here. Yeah, a mistake here could hurt our national reputation. Which is why Ive been keeping an eye on things since the preparatory stage, said the Musashi Vice President. And then Hey! If it isnt Miss Gozen! She turned to find a Schwarz Hexen talking with the Musashi Chancellors voice. Who is this girl? she wondered. Until That is an impressive disguise. Ill take that as high praise coming from you. And heres a prize for seeing through it. Huh? Is this one of your books? Yeah, its looking like well have a lot of dead stock, so I thought we could give some out to important people to help advertise. Hey, who says this is dead stock, Aoi-kun!? protested their Secretary. Calm down, said the idiot, opening the book so Tomoe Gozen could see. Is any of this supposed to make sense? What is this dark force and great bloodline supposed to mean? Dont give up yet, Miss Gozen! Thats just the beginning! The best part is here, see!? The idiot flipped ahead to a section titled monsters. Yes! This is where the pop-up encyclopedia begins! Pull on that string there! Yeah, that one! Check it out: Anus Eye just keeps growing and growing! Hey! Someone call the guards! You have my permission! Eh, the ship is pretty busy right now, so can it wait? Then the Musashi Vice President raised a hand and asked a question. Are you here to exchange information? I was interested in your plans for after the event. Judge. The Musashi Vice President nodded. Once the event ends, we will be traveling to Hexagone Fran?aise in secret. Oh? Masazumi watched as Tomoe Gozen nodded. Doesnt look like she knew or suspected. Masazumi had surprised the woman, so she kept talking to avoid any confusion. After the event, the Musashi will be on display within the Ariake. The Ariake will return to Kantou on the 26th, but the Musashi itself will remain here for mercenary work with Europe. Im sure P.A. Oda will throw a fit over that, but by then Masazumi pointed at Mitotsudaira who was organizing inventory in the storage area. Do you need something? asked the wolf before noticing Tomoe Gozen and bowing. I believe I know what you want to know. We have something we would like to investigate in the latter half of the break, so we plan to visit my mothers home. Judge. And shes an Hexagone Fran?aise representative, so that means well be meeting their Vice Chancellor as well. If necessary, we can even discuss hiring us as a mercenary force. Those negotiations regarding events after the break give us an excuse to keep the Musashi here even as P.A. Oda protests. Also Masazumi changed the subject to something more immediate. We have already started on a plan for intervening in Honnouji. What will you be using? Akechi Mitsuhide, replied Masazumi. She paused on that name before finally continuing. The first step is finding a chance to seek an audience with Kyous Akechi Mitsuhide. Meeting Akechi Mitsuhide was something Masazumi felt they had to pull off no matter what. However Art-Ga: Im just over here breaking down these boxes, butcan we really do that? Horizey: We will be threatening him, wont we? I understand completely. Yes. Me: Hold on! Were using Imperial Boy as a hostage!? A pretty bold move, Seijun! Musashi: I think most anyone would listen to us if we parked the Musashi low above Kyou, but I do not recommend attempting that method with a trade ship. Over. Stop fleshing your jokes out into something halfway plausible! You see, Masazumi said into her sign frame. She hesitated to tell Asama to link her to Tomoe Gozen when that idiot was dressed as a Schwarz Hexen, but she changed her mind since that was just part of the event. Vice President: Its only a last resort and would make us look bad, but we could ask the Swedish Chancellor or Azuma to arrange an audience with Akechi Mitsuhide for us. That means we have more methods at our disposal than usual with him. We should try to live up to our ideals and policies, but its still nice to have some insurance letting us intervene in Honnouji no matter what. Me: But didnt you say using Azuma would lead to war? I remember it because that was when we were touching our dicks to the magic ice in the pool. Lady AM: What in the world were you doing? Gold Mar: Negotiating, technically speaking. Vice President: Dont make this any more confusing than it already is. Anyway, war would be a possibility, but we could find a way to stop it and they might make an offer of their own. Its even possible Kyou would come to us with a deal regarding Azuma. Masazumi sighed. Vice President: I will take responsibility for whatever happens. And I will make up for it. Wise Sister: Heh heh. Did you think we wouldnt take your side if you did that, poor girl? The Aoi Sister had modified her Scwharz Hexen costume to look like a dancer and she was currently helping manage the line. Wise Sister: Anyway, it would be best to act soon. Because then we still have time to negotiate with the other nations if the deal goes bad. But how do you plan to get an audience with him? Masazumi had an answer for that one. Vice President: We have one major offer we can present to Akechi Mitsuhide. So we can start by approaching him about that. And, she said, spreading her arms a bit. Vice President: The Ariake will eventually leave the Musashi here. P.A. Oda will need to negotiate with us and work out our intentions using a Kyou Representative near the provisional border. Horizey: Masazumi-sama, it seems to me that contains an implicit threat. Musashino: Musashi-sama, if we do drop some of the ships to crush the city below, I recommend we begin with Okutama. I already took damage to the surface recently. Over. Okutama: I-I took a fair bit of damage the other day too! Trees and nature cant be repaired right away, you know!? Over. Mitotsudaira averted her gaze while working at inventory management. We couldnt have completed our makeup exam without that, so dont worry about it. Anyway, said Masazumi looking back toward Tomoe Gozen. The woman responded with a snort of laughter. Going right toward the intervention you want, huh? Youve been awfully confident in yourself, Musashi Vice President, including how you brought the Ariake here. Are you saying you can pull this off without using the Swedish Chancellor, the crown prince, or your last resort? Did the Swedish Chancellor tell you about this? She sounded delighted as she passed on the news. Thats why I sped up my visits to the Protestant forces so I could be here today. Do you know what I mean? she asked, the corners of her lips rising a little. You must know. The Asama Shrine Representative inspects the Ariakes visitor records. Judge. We are well aware that Akechi Mitsuhide is already here. That simplifies things. This is far from perfectbut the Protestants will do you a favor here. Tomoe Gozen shifted one shoulders width to the right. Someone stood behind her. The slender person with perfect posture was An old-style automaton? Tomoe Gozen was satisfied with the Musashi Vice Presidents reaction. There was surprise on the girls face. I like that look. That was the surprise of someone who hadnt expected this but knew what she was seeing. You could say this simply caught her off guard. The Musashi Vice Presidents eyebrows moved in a way that a warrior would think of as leaving her wide open. So youve met an automaton like her before, have you? asked Tomoe Gozen. Then she stepped forward. She wore a black Far Eastern maid uniform and she bowed toward the Musashi Vice President. I represent the automaton division left in charge of the Imperial Palace in Kyou. To accommodate the current time period, we have been granted the inherited names of the entire Konoe and Reizei families. Currently, you can think of us as primarily the Reizei. She remained bowed as she spoke. We protect the Imperial Palace as Akechi Mitsuhide-samas aides, but we are also willing to engage in combat on his orders. Masazumi realized she had experienced something like this before. Is Mori Ranmaru one of you? The Reizei automaton lowered her bowed head further. We are the automatons who date back to the Age of Dawn. She is #32. I am #18. This was the real purpose behind Ranmarus visit. She had predicted the Reizeis movements and made a demand. She told us not to attack Kyou. The reason for that now stood before Masazumi. Mori Ranmaru asked us to avoid doing anything that would harm all of you. My younger sister is a cowardly automaton. Reizei raised her head and gave Masazumi a look that could even be described as sharp. State your purpose, representative of the sky nomads. We have our reasons for taking Akechi-samas side, she said. So we are willing to drag Kyou and the Imperial Palace into battle if need be. What is it you wish to negotiate with Akechi-sama? Please answer me. Miriam saw someone she recognized. Azuma had taken the girl to an area selling picture books, so she had moved out of the way of the lines where she could engage in some people watching while she waited. She always remained below the Musashis surface. She did not know many people and this man was a book-lover who frequented places like this, so she recognized him right away. Oh? She raised her hand to catch the tall, lanky mans attention. Huh? He looked both ways and then approached her. Miriam! He lifted the turban he had wrapped low as if to hide his eyes and head. Miriam. Miriam? I dont believe it. What are you doing here? Waiting for someone. They should be back soon. Its true. All of it. It is? Judge. I dont know how its going to turn out, but I do think we will be following after you. I see. He nodded and adjusted the pile of books he was carrying on his back. What, still collecting research materials? asked Miriam when she noticed. Well, these are for the Chancellor and the others. They tend to get books like this made out of them. Only then did he finally take a deep breath. Im glad to see youre doing well. I want to let everyone know. Im glad I got to see you too. What will you be doing now? I said Im waiting for someone, didnt I? I see. He took another deep breath and adjusted his turban. Ill be going. And I will be waiting. Testament. Ill be goingand praying that you can wait long enough. Dont make it sound like well never see each other again. You were too much of a coward to contact me in secret, so just go about your business. Fair enough, he said. The Chancellor told me the same thing. He straightened up. Bye then. He did not look back. He simply walked quickly away until his tall form vanished into the crowd. Miriam watched him go before finally letting out a deep breath and sinking down into her wheelchair. And then Mama! The girl and Azuma walked up next to her. Miriam fixed her drooping expression. Oh, whats this? By the time the words left her, she had an honest smile on her lips. The girl was not one for tact, so she immediately held out a picture book with a ghost cat and a boy fighting on the cover. Read it to me! Oh? Are you sure thats all you want? Shouldnt we look around for more? I can get more? Miriam turned toward Azuma. Can she, papa? She found Azuma sweating badly. The Ariake had a tall ceiling and the passageways were well ventilated, but the sales areas were still stuffy. Miriam passed him the bamboo bottle stored on the side of her wheelchair. Dont get so overexcited you faint on us, she told him. You know how sometimes you just get really sweaty all of a sudden? He smiled bitterly in a way that suggested he had learned his lesson. He also checked the clock on his sign frame. Its still morning, so I guess we can look around some more. We also have to figure out what to do about lunch. I think it would be best to grab something before the lunch rush. Sometimes your cluelessness can come in handy. Miriam looked him in the eye again. Guess what just happened. What? I ran into an old friend. Eh? Why do you look so shocked I have friends? N-no, it isnt that. Really, it isnt. Azuma shook his head. Are they from Musashi? No. To be honest, its a bit of a mystery where theyre from. She thought back on a time probably only she still remembered. He was lost, just like old times. So I showed him the way, but maybe I was being too condescending. Miriam, you need to stop intimidating people without meaning to. She knew she did that, but she didnt think it was something she could change. However Have you seen anyone here, Azuma? I bet a lot of people are running into people they havent seen in a long time. Actually, yes. Well, maybe. I saw someone who looked a lot like a person who used to look after me when I was in Kyou. He was headed the other way, though. Who was it? Hmm. He tilted his head. He was dressed completely differently, so maybe it was only someone who looks similar or some kind of costume, but he reminded me of, um Azuma spoke a certain name. Akechi Mitsuhide-sama. But I cant imagine him carrying around his own books, so I doubt it was him. Our purpose, huh? Masazumi faced Reizei next to the doujinshi sales table, where she could see the crowd walking by. The sign frame in her hand showed Crossunites 1st Special Duty Unit hurrying to track down Akechi Mitsuhide. The Ariakes visitor records, which required Asamas shrine visitor authorization, said the person they wanted to see was currently on the Ariake. That meant he was here. Even if they couldnt meet him today, he had sent his aide Reizei to see them, suggesting he was interested in Musashi. If it came to it, Masazumi felt they should forcibly meet with him, so Would it be possible for us to meet with Lord Akechi now? Please wait a moment. Reizei opened a small sign frame, held it to her ear, and nodded a few times. I am sorry, but Akechi-sama is currently in line for a book that is likely to sell out shortly after he purchases his copy, so he is unable to move for around half an hour. Vice President: Crossunite, do you know which line that is? If so, we could probably go and negotiate with him there. 10ZO: Th-that is not enough information to narrow it down much at all! Gold Mar: Yeah, most people are running low on inventory at this point. Art-Ga: And if you start negotiating in the middle of lines this bad, youd better be ready for the staff to throw you out. Vice President: Are our crucial negotiations going to get thrown out by event staff now/ Well, this wasnt really the place for negotiations. Masazumi took a breath and looked to Reizei again. Reizei raised her right hand. Akechi-sama is very busy, but I have been authorized to speak with you with all of his authority. All of his authority? Are you sure about that? Testament. As far as basic negotiations go, you can safely view it that way. Or are you saying you have some business that exceeds my authority and requires negotiating directly with him? Judge. Thats the kind of business I have in mind. And what is this business? Masazumi first glanced over at Tomoe Gozen. The Protestant Representative had her arms crossed and was still smirking with the corners of her mouth. The look practically screamed tell her already. Judge. Masazumi nodded. This had to be a test by Tomoe Gozen. She wanted them to show this automaton what they had already done a few times already. She wanted them to throw this in the face of someone who saw themselves as a solid, unchanging foundation. Very well then. Masazumi began with some preliminary information. We believe that Lord Akechi is preparing for a major history recreation event. So The business she was throwing in this automatons face was what Masazumi considered their best bet for intervening in the Honnouji Incident. Would it be possible for him to grant Musashi the rights to his inherited name of Akechi Mitsuhide? Volume 8B, Afterword Volume 8B, Afterword And that was Kyoukai Senjou no Horizon 8-B. As summer break enters its latter half, everyone is thinking hard about what they should be doing and who they should be. If you ask me, everyone goes through that during summer break. And I could only write this thanks to all of your support, so thank you very much. There are some realizations you can only reach during summer break and you meet not just people but media and other things, so I was wondering what that sort of thing was like during the Warring States period or the Thirty Years War. After all, they didnt have any solid means of communication or transportation at the time. Entire areas could be behind the times or not with the current fashions because the things developed in Kyou had no way of reaching Kantou. In that sense, I can see why people liked the thoughtfulness of Buddhism and Shinto and why they liked to exchange letters or collect books. Its known that Nobunaga liked unusual things, but I think that was both a way of entertaining himself and a way of satisfying his subordinates curiosities and boredom. Think of it like a boss who lets you play a brand new video game and provides commentary on it. If he could show you some foreign item and use it to fascinate you enough that you could talk about it for an entire evening, I can see why everyone came to love Nobunaga. Anyway, time for the usual chat. Got any embarrassing stories from your school days? What, you want to hear about how I nearly failed my kindergarten entrance exam? Thats a lot higher level than I expected, but sure. One of our freeform assignments was to draw a picture. Now, everyone else drew normal things like a car or an animal, but I decided to draw the ink wash painting displayed in an alcove at home. You were an ambitious child, werent you? But if they knew what you were doing, why wouldnt they pass you? Unfortunately, the other kids took all the black paint, so I had no choice but to draw the clouds and waterfall in purple. They thought I was drawing a storm of violence in a disconcerting color, so they ended up calling my parents in to speak with them. Apparently, I really wouldnt have been let in if my older siblings hadnt gone there. You couldve chosen something other than purple, you know? Anyway Who was thinking most about what they should be? Thats the question this time. My work background music was Nandattanda? 7Days by the Barbee Boys. Their other song Megitsune on the Run is more summery, but I think this ones lyrics and music fit summer break better (although I have a feeling only people from my generation would understand why). It really gets to me when I hear it while on the move under the summer sun. Anyway, the next one starts with summer on the Ariake. Wait just a while longer. January 2015. A morning without snow. -Kawakami Minoru Volume 8C, Preface Volume 8C, Preface Cover Flap Kawakami Minoru: Born on January 3, 1975. From Tokyo. Finished writhing the novel version of Obstacle Series - Clash of Hexennacht at about the same time as he finished writing this. Look forward to it! Satoyasu: Born in Yamagata and raised in Tochigi. The scum-removing ladle I bought for making my favorite pork miso soup works great. Really gets that scum off the broth. Should you be doing that when its getting warmer this time of year? Installation Miriam Poqou This one would require a lot of spoilers, so I can just skip it, right!? I cant? Then lets chat about other stuff. Miriam uses a wheelchair, so lets talk about that. Wheeled devices for carrying people have existed a lot longer than you would think. Carriages and chariots technically count (even if they use a different power source), but they apparently already had wheeled chairs people could push around since the middle ages. For example, during his later life, records say Philip II moved around in a chair equipped with what we would call casters. Allowing the seated person to move them around required a bit more craftsmanship on the wheels and that idea came to fruition in 1650. The year 1648 acts as a major dividing line in the Horizon world, but they can always rely on Testament notes or Far Eastern records. Surprisingly, Japan had the tsuchiguruma, which was like a baby carriage with an open top that people could sit in and propel with a staff or their hands. I wonder if they were seen as a simpler version of a litter? Of course, they were normally pulled by a rope or pushed from behind, but they could be self-propelled and some daring people apparently traveled around in them. The Japanese were surprisingly active back then Anyway, the controls on the front of the armrest for Miriams wheelchair use an interpretation of that, saying she is indirectly moving the chair herself since it is powered by her Blessings. When we think of wheeled vehicles, a bicycle tends to come to mind, but wagons and so much more came in between the chariots seen in movies from the Roman period and the bicycle. For Japan, wheeled transportation brings to mind oxcarts and wagons, but there was a missing link there too. In fact, maybe it was the presence of horses and those alternative that created less of a need for bicycles. Or maybe the culture and market at the time didnt accept them and suppressed them. As for her design, she is one of the few who dont wear tights. You can see her forehead because she finds her bangs to be a pain to deal with and she doesnt wear her hair up because she wants to make things easier for her when she cant take a bath. Her hair can get kind of messy thanks to that, but she doesnt mind. She does make sure she looks decently presentable at all times in case she receives an unexpected visitor, though. She wears her jacket like a stole so she can lie down in bed with minimal fussing around with clothing. She likes lying around in bed quite a lot. When Azuma and the girl arrived, she thought it would mean more time in her wheelchair, but Azuma spends a lot of time pacing on the floor and tidying up, so she actually gets more time in her bed. (Kawakami Minoru) Sake Title: Sake - Sharp Sword Top right: The more you swallow, the more it swallows you. Top Box: Guaranteed to knock you out Sake - Sharp Sword The definitive sake developed in the pursuit beauty and flavor. Recommended for drinking and for boosting your weapons divine protections before battle. This special character bottle features an extra-large label depicting Hirano-sama, the heavy drinker of Hashibas Ten Spears. A 1sho bottle in paulownia box starts at 13,000 yen. Order Here Bottom Box: A Super Goro for you and me Super Goro Cheap! Harsh! But it gets you good and drunk! Super Goro is the ethanol legend from the world of shochu! Water is valuable, so make sure you water it down with sake instead. I start drinking and next thing I know its midday. If that sounds like you, then make sure to buy a 16-liter pack for a mere 8,500 yen! Order Here Volume 8C, 56: Searcher in the Dark Volume 8C, Chapter 56: Searcher in the Dark Study: The Current Locations of Hashiba, Musashi, and the Other Nations Toori: Sis! Sis! Were at the second half of summer break and I know were in M.H.R.R. Protestant territory near Kyoto, but what are the other nations doing? Kimi: Well, they might be panicking a bit knowing Musashi is causing trouble. P.A. Oda would have thought they could ignore us during the break and bring their own strength into order, but then we came in and said nope. Toori: So were causing trouble for them just like Seijun wanted? Kimi: Heh heh heh. We probably shouldnt be harassing Europe and the other nations too, but weve forced them all to redo their plans for the second half of the break. Now heres a general look at the locations of the Hashiba and Musashi forces. 1: Musashi 2: Shibata Team 3: Kiyomasa Team 4: Azuchi Team 5: Kyou 6: Mitsunari Team 7: Ikeda Team 8: Reine des Garouss Home Toori: Man, Hashibas people are having fun all over the place. Lucky. Sis: Theyre doing training camps. Its training. Meanwhile were having a full-on porn festival. ****** Now, then How should we Proceed from here? Point Allocation (Summer Harassment) Tenzou thought about Masazumis statement while breaking down a box behind the sales table. Masazumi-dono is getting aggressive again! After all, she had just asked if it would be possible for Akechi Mitsuhide to grant Musashi the rights to his inherited name. Tenzou knew that was a crucial suggestion. Akechi Mitsuhide was the leader of the Honnouji Incident. While Nobunaga resided in Honnouji Temple on the outskirts of Kyou, he was attacked by his trusted confidant Akechi Mitsuhide. Nobunaga had been advancing along the shortest route to uniting the Far East, but his death caused the Oda clan to fracture. Hashiba ultimately came out on top and unified the Far East. Nobunagas assassination was a necessary step toward Hashibas rule. There were a number of theories about the incident, but based on the Testament, Tenzou felt certain it acted as a turning point regarding who would unify the Far East. Its used a lot in games too. But even if a game featured real people, it could cause an international incident if it included their assassination. For example, there was the modern simulation game Nobunagas Ambitious Member: Extra Hard Edition - PK Kit. When the game reached 1583, Akechi Mitsuhide would pull out his extra-hard ambitious member and start PKing people, so to speak. If you made a wrong move there, you would get some devastating events (like Oh, no! Sakuma was just PKed!) which led to a forced game over in an event PK. The conditions needed to avoid that changed with each new entry in the series, so the online walkthrough sites would get a lot of activity every so often. And in the classic dating sim series Tea-kimeki Memorial, you had to hit Akechi Mitsuhide with a teacup at that time period. In the fighting game Savage Historical Reign 48, Akechi Mitsuhide would temporarily enter Fatality Akechi Time at 15:83 (16:23), so everyone would always play as Akechi when stopping by the arcade after school. Similar things had been seen a lot this year in divine TV dramas, novels, and manga, so it was a strange time when all of society was focused on the Honnouji Incident. But the nations other than P.A. Oda had a certain concern about all this. Will Akechi Mitsuhide really cause the Honnouji Incident? Tenzou thought about it. Akechi Mitsuhide himself has the greatest ability to stop the Honnouji Incident from happening. Akechi was currently managing Kyou because the Testament said he held the important role of communicating with the Imperial Court. To put it another way, Honnouji would not happen if he remained in Kyou. He did not have a Treachery Meter that would fill up when the time was right like he did in the games. P.A. Oda would be giving him instructions, but he would have his own thoughts on matters. Did P.A. Oda send him to Kyou instead of staying at Lake Biwa Azuchi with Nobunaga in order to put some distance between them? Some of this was speculation, but it felt like P.A. Oda as a whole was being cautious about Honnouji and that Akechi had his own reasons for hesitating. Neshinbara explained why while opening a box of books. Novice: Three days after the Honnouji Incident, Akechis forces are wiped out at the battle of Yamazaki. Akechi Mitsuhide is slain while he attempts to escape. Were you aware of this when you made this request, Crossdressing Honda-kun? That was exactly it. If they received Akechi Mitsuhides inherited name, they would be forced to follow its history recreation. Novice: We would be able to intervene in Honnouji like that, but Musashi would be defeated at the following Battle of Yamazaki and might never be able to step back up onto the international stage. Did you account for those risks, Crossdressing Honda-kun? Neshinbara asked essentially the same question again. Tenzou could tell everyone was focused on his words. The white flowers had stopped spilling from Marys hair where she stood at the front of the sales area and Naito had stopped her casual chatting. Narumi stopped indifferently gathering up the broken down boxes and stretched. They even stopped receiving snack acquisition status reports from Futayo. Tenzou followed Asama and Mitotsudairas gazes to see the arms preparing for a countdown by Horizons feet. Y-yeah, that tends to happen when were focused on him! Masazumi must have understood that because she paused for a moment. Vice President: Whats gotten into you, Neshinbara? Only then did she speak to Neshinbara. Vice President: Youre acting like you actually have something important to say. Gold Mar: Yeah, he makes that mistake a lot. Uqui: He even struck a pose just now. Tachibana Wife: Isnt it a bad sign that hes so similar to Lord Motonobu? Novice: Wh-whats wrong with that!? You need to get in the right mental state for these things! Isnt that the first step toward solving any problem!? Flat Vassal: That would mean you need to get all worked up just to figure out how to clean up some dog doo, so it sounds like faulty reasoning to me. Art-Ga: Sadly, I think some people here would do exactly that. At least they dont let it get dull around here, thought Masazumi. Musashi would like to receive Akechi Mitsuhides inherited name. Within Musashi, that suggestion had its pros and cons, but it had one major benefit for P.A. Oda and Akechi in particular. Akechi Mitsuhides history recreation demands he be slain, but we can complete that recreation without it ending in death. So thats what shes going with, thought Tomoe Gozen. Receiving Akechi Mitsuhides inherited name would indeed be their top candidate for intervening in Honnouji. If they were the one behind the attack, they would be in direct control. Akechi and Nobunaga were both important figures at Honnouji. Akechi Mitsuhide would be slain, but so would Nobunaga. And the latters death had to happen during the incident. So if they were going to take control and avoid as much risk as possible, Akechi was the better option. Especially since Musashi had no way of contacting Nobunaga at the moment, so Akechi Mitsuhides name was their only real option. Furthermore This connects back to their policy. Musashi would not let anyone be lost over the history recreation. They couldnt always live up to that, but it was the primary justification behind their actions. That policy meant the Testament Union nations could ask Musashi to violate the history recreation for them. There was an escape route there and Musashi was trying to get Akechi Mitsuhide to use it. But there was a problem with that method. Because We still dont know if Akechi Mitsuhide will really die. As a test, Tomoe Gozen asked another helpful question. Arent you jumping the gun a bit making this move before you even know if he will die? Not at all. The Musashi Vice President spoke before Reizei, the ancient automaton who identified herself as Akechis aide. The Testament Union Representative of K.P.A. Italia is currently under M.H.R.R.s control, effectively placing them under Hashibas command. And Hashibas policy is a strict adherence to the history recreation. And who is it that slays Akechi Mitsuhide? Are you suggesting Hashiba will spare him just because he is on their side? Precisely. The Honnouji Incident was a history recreation for P.A. Oda, and the Oda clan in particular. So Nobunaga might not be forced to die since that history recreation is being run by P.A. Oda or Oda, said the Musashi Vice President. But Akechi Mitsuhide will be slain by Hashiba. That will end in death. Unless Hashiba changes their policy, Akechi Mitsuhides name inheritor will be slain because that is the duty of the Testament Union. Only we can change that. Now. Reizei, you claim to be Akechi Mitsuhides aide. By any chance, is protecting your master a part of your command system? Or, she said. Is this something only Akechi Mitsuhide himself can decide? Masazumi sighed inwardly after getting that out there. She had honestly given this a bit of thought. She is an automaton after all. Automatons always wanted to make the optimal choice. So someone had to provide them with the criteria used to determine what was optimal. For Reizei, that would be Akechi Mitsuhide. Reizei had expected Musashi to be after his inherited name, but what would be her primary objective when choosing how she negotiated with them? Protecting his life. So that was what Masazumi would use. Well? Can you make a decision related to your masters life? Horizey: Masazumi-sama! We sound like the bad guys here! The bad guys! Vice President: Just out of curiosity, do any of the Horizon Rules apply here? Horizon: No, you are in top form, so there is no need for me to step forward. Then she was safe. She felt like she could finish this without issue. The arms had started shadow boxing down at her feet, but she was probably still fine. Hopefully. If anything happens, I can weasel out of it by insisting theyre a mysterious phenomenon. Yes, Ill be fine. Theres nothing to worry about. At any rate, she had to wait for a response. All she could really do was stand there in front of Reizei, but Testament. This is indeed a difficult issue. I cannot make the decision myself. She opened a sign frame and held it to her ear. Akechi-sama, do you have a moment? Oh, hello. This is Akechi. Eh? Reizei-kun? What, is it time to withdraw already? No? It isnt? Then what is it? Eh? Am I busy? Well, Sakuma-kun contacted me earlier and now I have to make two rounds on this limited book. Yes, theres a book about Sakuma-kuns house arrest. Yes, the circle is named Piercing Devil Sword. But some people were saying the censorship is insufficient so now the security warrior monks are here. I expect this to take another 40 minutes. And there are still people I want to greet and things I want to buy, so who knows how long it will take in all. Um, yes. So what are you doing, Reizei-kun? Who are you speaking with? Wait, you arent going behind my back again, are you!? Are you!? I have an answer. Masazumi saw Reizei calmly look her in the eye with the sign frame still against her ear. The automaton nodded. Akechi-sama is too busy to join us at the moment. Gold Mar: I wonder which book hes lined up for. 10ZO: If its a Kanou one, the big ones are absolute hell by this time. Asama: Ive helped with these things from time to time and the lines do get really bad at around an hour after the event begins. What do we do now? wondered Masazumi. Hey, I have a suggestion. After drinking some water from her bamboo bottle, Naruze wrapped a bandanna around her forehead to soak up the sweat and walked over. Masazumi assumed Naruze had business with her, but she raised a hand toward Reizei instead. If the guy on that sign frame is lined up over there, we can help out. Well get your master finished in less than half the time. Naruze held out her hand. ----- Reizei thought for a moment and then responded. That is all you will do? Of course it is. Naruze smiled a little. After all, these events are all about speed and efficiency. When one circle gets their line done faster, the people leaving that line can move on to other circles faster and the people ultimately visit more circles over the course of the event and everyone gets to know each other better. That leaves people more motivated to participate the next day and breathes life into the event. But if things get bogged down, it slows everything down, people cant get the books they want, and people wont interact as much. You want a solution to your problem and I can provide one. So how about it? Reizei thought for another moment. Her expression went blank and after about three seconds If that really is all you will do, then please do so. She handed Naruze the sign frame she had been holding to her ear. Okay, said Naruze, taking the sign frame. She held it between her ear and shoulder out of a habit built up from drawing. When it hovered next to her face, her eyes tended to drift over toward it. Hello, Akechi Mitsuhide. Where are you right now? Huh? Reizei-kun? Did your voice just change? And personality too? Dont be ridiculous. This is someone else entirely, so dont worry. 10ZO: W-wouldnt that be a good reason to worry!? Shut up. It doesnt really matter, so just tell me which line youre in. Well, um, uh. The wind she heard over his voice sounded familiar. Oh, so youre on Musashinos port side. Then you must be in Piercing Devil Swords line. How did you know that!? She had used the wind. The wind formed by the ships structure and hull was different for each ship. Each ship had a different structure and, with the exception of the first ships, Musashis port and starboard ships were not symmetrical. And those first ships required different intership transportation between their outer and inner sides, so the docking equipment different greatly. Also, the two center ships created different-sounding winds thanks to the linked transportation equipment needed for the towing belts. If you worked in Musashis delivery business, you would learn to tell those apart pretty quick. The intensity and tone of the wind would tell what the wind was doing between the ships, which helped you reduce fuel consumption and avoid accidents. Also The Ariakes interior is air conditioned, so you can leave your window open on days like this. With this many people around, the wind generally rose across a wider area than usual. Once you were used to it, you could hear the entire Musashi making a noise like a deep whistle. You couldnt hear it on the ship since the buffering spells eliminated it, but off the ship was a different story. The buffering had mostly been deactivated with all these people and it could be amplified when listening over a sign frame. Naruze wasnt on Suzus level, but You can tell more than youd think. Almirante was really good at it. When you called him, he would immediately say Oh, youre port of Takao or whatever. On his better days, he would also tell you whether you were flying high or low. That kind of skill came in handy here. So where are you headed once youre done with Piercing Devil Sword? U-um, the next on my list is Horny Muramasa. You like the hard stuff, huh? N-not particularly. I see. Naruze nodded and moved on. On your way to Horny Muramasa, stay closer to Murayama when passing between Musashino and Murayama. Get too close to Musashino and youll get caught in the line for Third Takamagahara. But Murayamas side is selling books only people into the iron ore genre care about, so you should make excellent time if you stay near the I line. Theres a shop along the way selling chilled drinks, so grab something there to stay hydrated. So whats after that? Oh, w-well! Next would be Secret Rikyu. You really like the hard stuff, huh? N-not particularly. Dont worry about it. Naruze nodded but then shook her head. Unfortunately, they sold out earlier. Eh!? But my information said their line is still growing! Their line is so long word hasnt reached the end of it yet. The seller stopped by and informed me personally. Wh-who are you!? A good question. Naruze thought for a moment and turned toward Masazumi. I cant give him my name, can I? You are from Musashi, but it wouldnt be proper to have you negotiate instead of me. Thought so. Naruze pulled the sign frame toward her lips. Dont worry. Its like I said before. Im just a stranger. B-but you know your way around a little too well! Please let me know who you are! Or at least let me call you Sensei! Please dont. Im not the Sensei type. Hearing that, the idiot turned her way and raised his right hand. Me: Sensei! Horizey: Sensei! Wise Sister: Sensei! Stop it, said Naruze with a smile. And back into the sign frame: Ill tell you your next route, so listen up. Masazumi saw Naruze return the sign frame a while later. Reizei accepted it and started to bow toward Naruze, but the Schwarz Hexen stopped her. No thanks are necessary. This was in the best interests of everyone involved. Naruze had already returned to breaking down empty boxes and gathering up the various types of trash. Left behind, Reizei turned toward Masazumi. Um. Dont let it bother you. Shes a veteran. A veteran seller, I should say. Your master might be a veteran buyer, but she has access to information he doesnt. I see, said Reizei, convinced. Then she bowed toward the sign frame. Akechi-sama. Sensei? No, it is only me. Why do you sound so disappointed? Reizei raised a hand and looked to Tomoe Gozen. And Excuse me. I would like to calculate out whether or not Akechi-sama will have time to come here, so can anyone provide me with information on the state of things inside the Ariake? I participate every year, so I would probably be your best bet, said Tomoe Gozen. Musashi Vice President, can you send me a report on the current situation inside the Ariake? Musashino: That would be difficult as things are changing by the second, but if I know what route he is taking, I can focus my simulation along that route. Over. That meant it was possible, so Reizei nodded. If Akechi-sama can find the time, then I believe he can meet with you. But I would like to question you further about your intentions before I decide whether or not he should meet with you. Thats good enough. We just need you to judge us while we work to ensure your master can meet us, correct? After breaking down another box to their right, Naruze raised her arms and shouted yes! Everyone in the vicinity applauded without knowing what it was even about. Vice President: Why would they applaud if they dont know whats going on? Silver Wolf: Judge. Thats just how festivals work, Masazumi. They might not understand, but someone is celebrating and they want to join in to share that joy. Me: Its the summer break mood combined with a festival. Dont you know what thats like, Seijun? Vice President: Hmm, I generally use long breaks to work through my backlog of books or study politics. Everyone took a shocked step back. It was Asama who spoke up with a smile. B-but you come across some lovely books while reading through your backlog, dont you? Not really. Theyre only in the backlog because theyre the ones I wasnt interested in enough to read right away, so I generally have to force myself through them. Everyone exchanged a glance, which gave Masazumi a very bad feeling. Wait. Heh heh. You cant do that, Masazumi! said the idiot sister. You only have half the break left now, but this is important! Everyone except for those working at the sales table were huddling together and whispering. I knew she was indoorsy, but this is worse than I thought. Shes definitely the kind of person who thinks she needs to be productive over the break. Shes clearly the type to just listen to the sounds of a local festival from home. S-so what if I am!? And Horizons never even had a summer break before, so what makes her any different!? I have received an arm power up and I am living a much richer life with our new battle formation, so I have determined I am living my best life. Th-then what about the black algae creatures over there? Summer break is for playing! Playing in the marsh! said one. Lots of nutrients! Get big and flabby! said another. You know what this means? The idiot sister placed a hand on her chin. Youre worth less than the garbage flowing through the sewers, Masazumi! You need to get flabby! Yes! Like this! This! Flabby, flabby, splaaash! Im going to ignore that last bit, but I was afraid you were going to say that first bit! And who needs all of you, anyway? I have Tsukinowa! Maa? Tsukinowas questioning tone was followed by Urquiagas raised hand. In that case, why not go on a trip or something with your anteater? Eh, lying around at home having Tsukinowa turn the pages for me is good enough for me. And Tsukinowa doesnt mind. Wow they all said, clearly disturbed. Um. Mitotsudaira raised a hand. Isnt that only because Tsukinowa doesnt know anything about the outside world? Masazumi, wild anteaters live surprisingly active lives on the Dark Continents savanna, so he should really get some sunlight at least once a day. What, is he a plant now? But if this would affect Tsukinowas growth, she needed to take it into consideration as his owner. Hmm, I guess Ill think about going outside more. I do need to check the used bookstores for new arrivals. I should probably commend you for taking a step in the right direction, butdoes your father not get after you at home for this? Hmm. Masazumi realized she was groaning again. He usually spends the breaks working through his backlog of documents and other tasks for work, so he often spends the night working at a colleagues house. Hey! Koni-tan! The armholes on this new body pillow costume are a godsend! I had to stick my arm out from the crotch with the previous costume, so I got the guards called on me at least thrice! Exactly what I was thinking, Nobu-tan! Anyway, our harvest has finally arrived! I spent the last three days alternating between preserving my strength and body building my pulling out money muscles, so things are going so smoothly! Koni-tan, how are the others faring!? This is Suganumas first time and he insisted he could last all day, but the fool chose the Hour of the Oxs full-body gold armor as a costume! He hasnt learned that choosing the coolest costume means tapping out first, so he must be stewing in his own sweat by now! During elementary school, they were saying people born in the Hour of the Ox didnt deserve rights, so that golden armor is bringing back a lot of bad memories, Nobu-tan! Ha ha ha ha! I was born in the Hour of the Snake, which made me the mastermind behind it all! Anyway, the weather has been great at this event! Oh, you there! If you want a photo, feel free to take one! Seeing how hard my father and his colleagues worked, I figured a hopeful politician like me shouldnt be heading out to play either. It still helps to find a reason to get outside, even if its only to take a short break from work. Masazumi felt it was a bad sign she didnt quite understand. Besides, reading counts as taking a break and a productive use of my time simultaneously. She felt like the others wouldnt understand that, so she didnt bother explaining. And then Okay, everyone! If you see Seijun-kun outside, make sure to snatch her up and take her somewhere fun! D-do that and Im definitely never setting foot outside! She quieted the idiot with an elbow and then noticed some movement. Tomoe Gozen had walked over to Reizei to give her some advice. She opened a map of the Ariake and showed Reizei the route Akechi Mitsuhide was currently taking. Vice President, wait just a moment. I am calculating the time while teaching her how these events work. Judge. Reizei glared at her while bowing. Do you need something? Testament. There is no point in hiding it at this point, but this is my first time at an event like this. Yeah, that makes senses for an Imperial Palace automaton. Masazumi nodded a few times and tried to come up with some advice she could give Reizei. Im sure youre busy, but do try to get out more often. She chose to ignore how the others froze in place behind her. Volume 8C, 57: Arguer at the Sales Table Volume 8C, Chapter 57: Arguer at the Sales Table Can you tell me What is most important At places like this? Point Allocation (Manners) Masazumi assisted the others while Tomoe Gozen taught Reizei how events like this worked. She was surprised to discover how much she enjoyed the atmosphere. She had originally only planned to make an appearance if important figures from the other nations showed up. She had expected everyone to be busy and for her to feel out of place since she had no experience with these events. But when she actually arrived, she discovered a festival. So many people were moving around, they all had an objective in mind, and everyone was brimming with passion. Its not quite that theyre enjoying it. They were absorbed by it. They were focused on whatever objective they had in mind. That might be obtaining a book someone had made, interacting with the other people here, or just experiencing the atmosphere. With so many people moving around and working, it was hard not to be absorbed by it. Some people had gathered in the rest spaces or the rest lounge set up on the Musashis deck where they could plan out the rest of their day or just catch their breath and observe their surroundings. Masazumi was one of those. Masazumi, can you- Mitotsudaira was pointing at one of the inventory boxes. It wasnt being used, so it needed to be broken down. Oh. But she saw Tomoe Gozen raise her hand across the way. Reizei nodded as well. That meant they were ready. So Sorry, but it looks like I have work to do. Can you take care of that box? Of course, said Neshinbara. That is your real job, so we will leave you to it. He was adding his signature and thoughts on the event to a notebook being passed around to all the nearby circles. He handed it to Naruze who nodded Masazumis way. We set everything up for you, so go do what you need to do. Masazumi had never expected those two to be sending her off like this. But it reminded her that this was her purpose here, so she spoke to Reizei. Okay, its time you gave us your opinion on my suggestion. Or maybe I should call it your analysis. Reizei could not make a decision about her masters life and death, so she merely asked for an analysis of the request. Would it be possible for Akechi Mitsuhide to grant his inherited name to Musashi? Masazumi saw Reizei tilt her head in response to the question. She left it tilted as she responded. I can make no decisions related to my masters life and death, so let me ask this instead: why? I see, thought Masazumi. She had chosen to ask a question of her own in lieu of providing any sort of answer. I guess I have to answer that then. The many ways we benefit seem obvious to me. Do I really need to list them all for you? Then how do we benefit? We would eliminate Akechi Mitsuhides death. Reizei responded by straightening her head and nodded. Do you think Akechi-sama will be lost at the Honnouji Incident? Judge, we do. Im making some pretty bold moves here, thought Masazumi. Or more accurately, at the Battle of Yamazaki. Akechi Mitsuhide will be lost there, wont he? Her question was really only for confirmation, but Reizei opened a sign frame and held it to her ear. And after a few quiet words I have news for you. The automatons tone remained entirely calm. Akechi-sama says he has no intention of dying at the Battle of Yamazaki. Me: Seijun-kuns theory has been utterly destroyed! Now, what will become of defeated Seijun-kun!? Tune in next week to find out! Vice President: Shut up, idiot. And dont give me a next episode preview. But it is true this is a major bombshell for us! Flat Vassal: So what are you going to do about it? Vice President: Thats the question. And doesnt this seem odd? Yamazaki will be run by P.A. Oda - or Hashiba really - so Akechi Mitsuhide should be forced to go through with this history recreation. So why hasnt he accepted his death there? Silver Wolf: Masazumi! Masazumi! Youre making it really obvious you failed to even consider this possibility! Reizei listened to what the Musashi Vice President had to say. Can I ask something? She raised her right hand and asked her question. Hashiba will be in charge of the Battle of Yamazaki, so why wont Akechi Mitsuhide be forced to go through with his history recreation? That feels like a double standard after everything Hashiba has done. I see, thought Reizei. A sharp observation. No, most everyone out there would have reached the same conclusion about Akechis fate. Since Hashiba controlled the Testament Union, everyone would assume their policy would apply to him. However Hashiba-sama controls M.H.R.R. and her policy differs from P.A. Odas. And from P.A. Odas perspective, Hashiba-sama is Akechi-samas subordinate. She is his underclassman. Why should he have to accept her policy? And she had one more thing to say here. P.A. Oda has left the Testament Union. That means the Testament Union has no power to demand they obey the Testament. Me: Seijun-kuns theory has been utterly destroyed a second time! Now, what will become of twice-defeated Seijun-kun!? Tune in next week to find out! Vice President: Shut up again, idiot. And dont give me a sequel. Flat Vassal: Um, and what are you going to do about this? Vice President: Hm. Doesnt this seem odd? Tachibana Wife: V-Vice President, I think you should attempt greater flexibility of thought! Masazumi groaned in thought. I didnt expect this. It wasnt that she wanted Akechi Mitsuhide to die, but everything about Hashiba had made it seem inevitable. Why was he the only one who could escape that fate? Reizei claimed it was because he came from a different nation, because he was Hashibas superior, and because P.A. Oda had cut their ties with the Testament Union. But if that were true Can I ask about something that just occurred to me? If you wish. Masazumi raised her right index finger and pointed in a certain direction: northeast. That was where you would find Hokuriku. The Shibata forces there will eventually be defeated by Hashiba and Shibata Katsuie will be lost. But according to the reasoning you just gave, Shibata could survive that, couldnt he? The automaton had an immediate answer. No, that does not apply to Lord Shibata. Novice: Hold on! Vice President: I know exactly how you feel. Horizey: Miiitoootsuuudaaaiiiraaa-saaamaaa! Silver Wolf: J-judge, I think she means, umwell, you know! Smoking Girl: No, I dont know. Silver Wolf: Judge! Reizeis response was not the usual optimal response you would expect from an automaton! Which meant Silver Wolf: Identical conditions should have resulted in an identical conclusion, yet she instead said it doesnt apply! Horizey: What!? Such a bizarre move for an automaton! Horizon currently had her arms down at her feet gathering up the strings scattered there. Horizey: I never imagined an automaton could be so strange! Unturning: Kiyonari, I feel like only I am qualified to respond to that one, but what do you think I should do? Uqui: Narumi, keep in mind that it is Horizon inside that automaton body. Gold Mar: That doesnt really answer Narumins question. At any rate, Balfette responded while accepting a bamboo bottle of water from the idiot. She wiped the sweat from her hands before carrying extra books to the sales table. Flat Vassal: Um, so youre saying the usual automaton rules dont apply? Exactly, replied Masazumi. The same conditions and conclusion should apply to Akechi and Shibata. Unturning: Yes, especially since Reizei is from the Imperial Palace. The palace is inviolable, so she isnt part of P.A. Oda even though she serves Akechi. The same of course applies to Shibata. So she shouldnt have any circumstances or connections leading to a different decision between the two of them. So Tachibana Wife: I have a couple of guesses as to how she arrived at that answer. First, some special condition could apply to Shibata. And second, some special condition could apply to Akechi but not to Shibata. Vice President: Which do you think it is? Novice: Heh, coming to me for advice? Vice President: Horizoooon!! Horizey: I vote for Option 3: we have finally discovered an insane automaton. Unturning: Kiyonari Uqui: I know what you want to say, but she is perfectly saneby Musashi standards. You never get used to it, but it helps if you just accept it. At any rate, Masazumi could make a pretty good guess now. So Vice President: I doubt Reizei has ever closely interacted with Shibata, so theres only one real possibility here. Namely Vice President: There is more to Akechi than meets the eye. Oh? thought Tomoe Gozen. She had been inspecting a lernen figur listing the print orders Guericke and the others had received. Theyre starting to see what kind of place the Imperial Palace is. The place was locked up tight, so no one knew what was going on inside. It was the Emperors living space, so it was bound to have its secrets. That place is always lurking there in the background. Her starting point more than 500 years ago would be when she left her rural birthplace with Iko and Komaoumaru, but the biggest turning point in her life had come from the Imperial Palace. Reizei acted as a gatekeeper for the Imperial Palace. She was the one sent in to negotiate with this Protestant principality that bordered Kyou. So this time, Tomoe Gozen had acted as an intermediary and brought Reizei here when she said she wanted to ask Musashi their reasons directly. However Reizei. Tomoe Gozen found herself speaking. Because Tell them, Reizei. Tell them what, Tomoe Gozen? The answer to their rude question. Im sure Mikawa and Kantou seem like the middle of nowhere compared to Kyou, but they see the Imperial Palace as a relic of the past. She chose her words so as not to let out her own thoughts from more than 500 years ago. Which is why they dont fear rudely intruding on the Imperial Palaces business. Unlike us. This was a bad idea. A very bad one. Tomoe Gozen smiled bitterly on the inside and wiped away sweat brought on by the festivals heat. But when the handkerchief touched her cheek, she didnt find a bitter smile there. That was a genuine smile - a daring one even. She was somewhat surprised to feel it there with her fingers. Thats right. She had once failed to intrude on the Imperial Palaces business and kept her distance, even if she hadnt avoided it altogether. And now some people who knew nothing about it and had no connection to it were intruding. That was something she could not do. However Yes, thats right. She wanted them to do it and she had used her position to let them. Maybe she was running away, maybe it was an ugly thing to do, and maybe she was shoving this burden onto their shoulders. But The personal feelings pushing me in this direction will set the world and this era in motion, using someone other than me. She only had to trust in her relationship with them and ask the question. Presently, she saw the Musashi Vice President open her mouth. Akechi Mitsuhide says he has no intention of dying at the Battle of Yamazaki, correct? She pulled her head back with her right hand. Then where does he intend to die? Suzu heard a creaking sound. It wasnt a sound she should have heard here. That creaking wasnt made by the sales tables, the chairs, the floor, the flagpoles, the Musashi behind them, or anything else here. With perhaps one exception: Horizon? No. And it wasnt Gin or Narumis prosthetics either. She had never heard this specific sound before, but it was a lot like An automatons joints! Reizei was the source. Suzu sensed no motion from Reizei. However, Reizei had still done something. She had chosen to respond to Masazumis question with motionless and worked to remain motionless. She had abandoned the automated movement for which automatons were named. Suzu knew why she had done that. Bell: Reizei-sanwas, umsurprised. But shetried tohide it! She must have been surprised by Masazumis question. So Bell: Masazumi! Vice President: Judge. Thank you, Mukai. Masazumi kept her back turned, but she did pat her shoulder loud enough to make a noise and then raised the hand. Oh. Suzus meaning had gotten through to her. Good, thought Suzu. Because she knew this was very important. It was a matter of life and death, after all. This is something Toori-kun had trouble with a long time agoand Horizon only figured out recently. She didnt understand it all that well herself. The rules of the history recreation were found in politics, war, and in the gap between the public and the private. In the modern age, people were beginning to ask what to do about those rules. Masazumi stood at the forefront of that trend and Reizei had reacted to her question about death. Suzu had noticed Reizeis caution and passed that information along to Masazumi. Bell: Masazumi. Masazumi had asked about something they had struggled with and accepted. And Vice President: Judge. We need to know how our negotiating partner views his own fate. In other words Akechi Mitsuhide has no intention of dying at the Battle of Yamazaki, restated Masazumi. But he has some thoughts about where he will die, doesnt he? Reizei stopped moving altogether. She remained motionless. This question clearly exceeded her authority as an automaton even more than the previous one. She was being asked about her masters life and death and about her masters decision on the matter. But that didnt mean she could just ask her master for an answer. I am an old-fashioned Imperial Palace model. The Imperial Palace was inviolable. She had protected that place since the Age of Dawn, so she could not rely on her master to resolve a problem of her own making. She nodded once. She used that gesture of acknowledgment to accept her current situation. That girl was asking about Akechi Mitsuhide, who she had accepted as her master. The girl was asking when and where he intended to die. That was a private matter. He had his rights and she could not violate them. So Very well. She could not answer this question. Even if she did know the answer, her optimal choice as an automaton was to not answer. So I am unable to answer that question, she said. And I doubt Akechi-sama would be able to tell you if it is correct or not. She cut off this line of questioning. She would not - could not - let this continue. So she ended her motionlessness and asked a question of her own. Do you have any other questions? Shes trying to get out of answering. That was Masazumis assessment of Reizeis decision. Fortunately, Reizei was an automaton. She always based her decision on what she considered optimal, so she would not end the entire discussion because she was afraid or overthinking things. She would only end the discussion once she concluded neither side had anything further to discuss and then she would refuse to listen to anything Masazumi might say. Masazumis task remained unchanged. She had to hit the bulls eye. Just like an automaton, she only had to make the optimal play and wait for the reaction. This was a rough form of negotiation with no dealmaking or compromising. But now that she thought about it This is just like dealing with Horizon, the Tachibana Wife, or the Date Vice Chancellor. Futayo could also be that way sometimes. I see. Masazumi considered what topic to bring up next. Reizei was asking for another question, but what other question could she ask? Vice President: Hey, anyone got any questions I could ask? 10ZO: Y-you gave up on coming up with something yourself awfully quick there, Masazumi-dono! Flat Vassal: And what else could we ask if we cant even ask if Lord Akechi has thoughts about where hell die? Bell: B-but she didreact. Unturning: Couldnt we forcibly intervene? If rejecting any forced deaths in the history recreation is Musashis policy, isnt this a good enough excuse to intervene? In other words Horizey: This means warrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Gold Mar: Someone dodging a question during an international meeting might be the worst justification for declaring war Ive ever heard. Tachibana Wife: Um, actually, wars were started over petty things like that all the time during the Warring States period. Tachibana Husband: Wars have been declared because a leader was served bad food or because the sister they had married off returned home. The Far East sure is broad-minded, dont you think? Art-Ga: Okay, Adele. Youre up. Flat Vassal: Eh!? Eh!? For what!? Horizey: War is so much simpler than trying to find another question to ask! So youre up, Adele-sama. I feel like Musashis primary export will soon be be a wide variety or wars, both seasonal and annual, but perhaps that is just the character of the Far East as a whole. Tonbokiri: Masazumi is a great Vice President. She makes sure I always have work to do. Vice President: That is not great! Besides, we arent at war with them yet! Asama: Um, Masazumi? Yet? Horizey: Yayyyyyy! How merciful you are, Masazumi-sama, to actually give the Imperial Palace a chance to talk things out first! Maybe that was a bad choice of words, thought Masazumi with a hand on her forehead. No, I already explained that war is an option as a last resort. But its only a last resort, so I doubt well be using it here, she added. Besides, this was a peaceful meeting. They were simply searching out each others positions. Threatening war there would make them no better than a yakuza state that threatens people into doing what they want. Nothings better than peace. And the possibility of war can be used to ensure you keep that peace. So its important to keep that card in your deck. Yes. I must warn you, Reizei-sama. Out of nowhere, Horizon raised her right hand and spoke to Reizei. If you give Masazumi-sama an answer she doesnt like or take a condescending attitude during negotiations with her, you are liable to end up on the receiving end of a war or worse. All of Reizeis decisions froze. Wh-what was that? War? Or worse? A subconscious safety feature forcibly adjusted her thoughts. A boot up jingle played in her head and she was functioning once more. Automatons could not feel panicked, but her experiences and statistics told her that her current situation was very similar. She needed to calm down. She started by assessing the situation. The Musashi Vice President stood across from her. Statistically, the look on the girls face was one of light tension, but was that really true? Her research said Musashi prided itself in being a combat nation with strict standards regarding jokes, so this could be meant as a humorous facial expression. She needed to be careful. As a negotiator and as an automaton, her job was to seek out the optimal decision for herself and her opponent. If the optimal decisions for the two of them shifted too far apart, they could not find a compromise and neither one of them would benefit. So Musashi Vice President. She needed to confirm whether or not a meeting between Musashi and her master was necessary. And to do so War leads to many losses and creates a situation I cannot possibly call optimal. Thus, war is only optimal in the sense that it ensures one side will win and a conclusion will be reached. Now, then. You will not be making that choice here, will you? She asked just to be sure. The Musashi Vice President patted the Musashi Princesss shoulders and hurriedly nodded. O-of course not. I would never. Are you sure? pressed Reizei. This time, the Musashi Princess patted the Musashi Vice Presidents shoulders thrice. Masazumi-sama, there is no smile in your eyes. There doesnt need to be! After that whispered exchange, the Musashi Vice President spoke to the group gathered behind her. Isnt that right, everyone!? Their 4th Special Duty Officer Technohexen looked back over her shoulder. Reizeis information said she was a Weiss Hexen, but she was wearing a Scwharz Hexen costume like all the others. That may have been some kind of rule here. Poor Masazumi I cant stand to see her suppressing her true desires like this. I know, Ga-chan. Shes forcing herself to give that automaton what she wants. Um, Lady Masazumi? I dont entirely understand, but nothing good comes from bottling up your feelings. Right, Master Tenzou? J-judge! Exactly right! You shouldnt do that, Masazumi-dono! Wait! Hey! Do none of you understand the situation here!? Hearing that, they all turned toward the crossdresser. The Musashi Chancellor slowly shrugged while they all watched. Its been more than 2 weeks since Seijuns last war, so the urge is probably getting unbearable. Wait! Reizei very much agreed with the Musashi Vice President here. But then someone else joined the conversation. You are correct, my king. The Mito Lord addressed the crossdresser while looking toward her Vice President. Which is why we shouldnt be treating this like were casually asking her to go grab a quick bowl of ramen. We should treat it like we are inviting her out for a big, juicy steak. THIS MEANS WARRRRRRRRRRRR! Oh, excuse me. I ended up recreating the joy I would feel if that cut of meat had just been served to me. How indecent of me. Bad Horizon. I never knew you had such a healthy love of meat, Horizon! exclaimed the Mito Lord. Judge. The crossdresser nodded and looked to the Vice President. He also gave the princess a thumbs up. There you go, Seijun. There I go what!? Reizei realized she had gone motionless again while listening to their conversation. What is this? She had a feeling things were progressing in a direction she wouldnt like. But then the Musashi Vice President quickly turned her way. Dont worry! Everything will be fine! She smiled at Reizei while ignoring the others chanting War! War! War! behind her like baby birds asking their mother for food. There wont be any war! So just relax and continue the negotiations! Okay!? How am I supposed to believe that? Volume 8C, 58: Curious People in a Curious Place Volume 8C, Chapter 58: Curious People in a Curious Place Oh? Some people Are talking about me Point Allocation (Should We Trade Places?) And with that said Reizei watched the Musashi Vice President speak with her arms spread. I want you to trust what you see and feel here. How am I supposed to do that!? Automatons had an especially hard time with problems they had to think through on their own. After all, their souls were generally born to provide assistance. They had trouble wanting things, thinking about things, and doing things on their own. So in negotiations, they generally sought the optimal answer for both parties to ensure neither side lost out. If possible, they would prioritize an optimal answer that matched their masters wishes, but even then their idea of optimal was to avoid anything that went against the other sides optimal answer. They did their best to reach an optimal answer that was a positive thing for both parties. Simply put, it was an absolute form of compromise. That attitude was crucial for keeping the Imperial Palace inviolable. Reizei had held herself to that standard ever since the Age of Dawn. However This is my first time negotiating with someone whose optimal answer is war! After all, the people constructed the current system during the Age of Dawn specifically to avoid any further war. And we entered the Imperial Palace to assist with thatand some other things as well. Why did this girl want war? The Musashi Vice President appeared to be forcing a smile. To be very clear, Musashi is a pacifist nation. Yet We cant take the option of war off the table when dealing with the other nations, but it is always a last resort. Musashi never starts a war. If the world finds peace, we intend to disarm ourselves. However May I ask something? said Reizei. Judge. What is it? Reizei just came out and asked it. How often have you relied on war to resolve your problems with other nations? Masazumi considered that. There was Mikawabut we didnt really have a choice there. The Armada Battle was something we agreed on while speaking with England. The battles among the Special Duty Officers before that were something England started. The IZUMO battle, Magdeburg, and Mikatagahara were things we got roped into against our will. Oh, the three nations meeting didnt lead to war with Mogami. And in addition to that Gold Mar: Seijun, Seijun. Vice President: Hm? What is it, Naito? Judge, said Naito while making rolls of coins. Gold Mar: She asked how often we used war to solve our problems, not how many times weve declared war. Make sure you answer the right question. Art-Ga: Have we ever solved our problems with something other than war? And how many negotiations have we had that didnt lead straight to war? Horizey: What about Ookubo-samas fun and exciting student assembly at Mito that we didnt participate in? Tachibana Wife: That was only used to gather opinions within Musashi, so I dont think it counts as solving our problems with another nation. Uqui: Then what about the negotiation with Ankokuji Ekei the other day? Oh, yeah! shouted the others. Me: I cant believe one actually exists! Do I need to kick your butt!? Meanwhile, everyone opened sign frames without stopping their work. Wise Sister: Heh heh. But are there any others? Out with it, everyone! Spill the beans! Flat Vassal: Judge! What about when the Satomi Student Council President and I went to Mogami!? The 2nd Special Duty Officer having fun in Date and Sviet Rus going to Novgorod dont count, though. Asama: Umwouldnt the negotiation with Oushuu Fujiwara technically count? Scarred: What about your negotiation with Howard? Novice: That was more Bertoni-kuns negotiation than Musashis. Me: So is that all of them? I sure hope not. That thought was cut off by Mary nodding and speaking. Scarred: We have had a lot of negotiations and we are short on time, so wouldnt it be better to conclude we have had five or so peaceful negotiations instead of checking over them all right now? Reizei watched the Musashi Vice President nod and speak. To answer your question, it sounds like there have been five or so times my negotiations havent led to war. Reizei found an extremely upsetting decision being made in her mind. Five times? Five or so times. Or so Ive been told. Isnt that really low? Hmm. The Musashi Vice President crossed her arms and groaned a bit before answering. Whether its high or low is a subjective thing, so I cant really give you a definitive answer. It sounds like a lot to me personally. Asama: Five times is a lot!? Are you sure you should be saying that, Masazumi!? Vice President: Its called negotiating, okay!? Agreeing with her that its low lets her control the conversation! Art-Ga: Lets see, Asamas line on this page can be five times isnt anywhere near enough for me. Still Got It: And it shouldnt be! Five times is when youre just getting started! Dont let her outdo you, Nate! Silver Wolf: Why are you a part of this conversation!? Novice: This is really making us sound like a yakuza nation, isnt it? Flat Vassal: Eh? Is it? 10ZO: It kind of is. I mean, if 5 times without war seems like a lot, then it implies we intended for even more of our negotiations to end in war. Vice President: Oops. Almost Everyone: Think before you speak! Reizei watched the Musashi Vice President smile and speak. You know, now that I think about it, that is pretty low. Only five times without war? Thats disastrously low, dont you think? What kind of question is that!? Reizei simulated her possible answers in her head. - Say it is a lot She says then lets not do that again and declares war. - Say it is low She says might as well stick with what we know best and declares war. Every option leads to war! Reizei worked her brain for around three seconds, running more than ten quadrillion simulations. T-to answer your question, she said. Whether it is high or low is a subjective thing, so I cannot provide a definitive answer. Vice President: See, what did I tell you!? Peoples opinions of how many times we have and havent gone to war are subjective! I was right. Unturning: So you are leaving that as a question for later historians to answer. Bell: Wh-what happensthen? Tachibana Wife: Musashi and the Vice President are attempting to create a peaceful world, so the question is how that peaceful world will judge her war declaration rate when looking back on this age. The answer seems obvious to me. Art-Ga: Wayyyy too much war! Vice President: Hey, have you all forgotten this is the Warring States period? This is the standard way of life for the people of our age. It doesnt matter what people in the future think. Gold Mar: Now youre just making excuses. Anyway, we have to be in a better position now that the Musashi is armed and we can use the threat of war when negotiating. Probably, anyway. Masazumi just about convinced herself with that wishful thinking, but Horizey: Masazumi-sama, I understand that starting negotiations with an attitude of eh, might as well go to war is how your Masazumi Rules work, but that will fill Musashis Evil Gauge much too quickly for my liking, so could you possibly limit yourself to no more than three times a day? Me: Wouldnt once a week be better? Horizey: No, Toori-sama. If we restrict her too much, she will be unable to contain herself and might began an entirely unprovoked invasion. No, I wouldnt. And three times a day sounds like enough to conquer the world in about a month. Thats pretty fast. Maybe that should be our plan! No, it shouldnt. My thoughts are switching back forth a lot today. Could it be the festive mood? Anyway, Im coming off as a big war proponent, but it should only be used sparingly. Yes, sparingly. I only need to sprinkle a bit of war on top of our negotiations. I need to stay positive. Thats crucial for a politician. War was always a possibility and it was a possibility that influenced the other side, so it could be useful in negotiations. She felt like she was getting the order backwards and she would probably have to fix that later, but it was always possible to get a fresh start. What mattered now was she had trapped Reizei in this discussion. Reizei had tried to run away and compromise, but Masazumi had trapped her right in front of her now. And in a way, that was thanks to the others causing a scene behind her. Now theres an idea I dont like. Isnt there any other way of interpreting this? Bell: M-Masazumiyou looksad? Gold Mar: I bet its just heat exhaustion. It is hot in the Ariake after all. How do they stay so positive at all times? Anyway, I need to fight back too. Remember to stay positive. So Exactly, Reizei. Whether we go to war a lot or a little doesnt matter. This is the Warring States period and the age of the Thirty Years War, after all. Masazumi addressed Reizei who looked cautious. I am a pacificist and Musashi tries to avoid war whenever possible. Yes, wars do sometimes happen and I cant really explain why, but I say we chalk that up to the age we live in. Lets stay positive, Reizei. Now, when does Akechi Mitsuhide plan to die? She asked the question Reizei had dodged earlier. She says she cant tell us anything about her master. So Masazumi only had to ask this. I want to hear your thoughts on the matter. Not the truth your master knows - your own personal thoughts. Reizei considered that. My thoughts? Her personal thoughts about her master. In a way, that felt like a contradictory request. But she also knew this question was directed at something automatons had trouble with and something they excelled out. In an automatons thoughts, all questions and answers were separated out. Automatons could not mix their thoughts together. They were worse than humans at comprehensive thinking, but they excelled at what the Musashi Vice President had just asked about. She could separate her own personal thoughts from her masters thoughts concerning his death. Humans could not do the same. Akechi Mitsuhide had already told her what he had decided on the matter. Humans could not forget what they had been told. And as long as they had their memory of being told, they couldnt say for sure that any thoughts they had were truly only their own. A connection had been created there. So even if they successfully isolated their own thoughts on the matter, they could never stop doubting and neither could anyone else. That was why humans placed more weight on connections than on their own personal thoughts. Because they can no longer isolate their personal thoughts. But automatons were different. If they were given parameters to use, they could produce their own isolated thoughts. They could not handle comprehensive thinking since the conditions branched off so much, but they could always select what was needed with something that could be scanned and categorized. When Akechi Mitsuhide had conveyed his decision to her, she had repeatedly examined it. That was the only way for her to trust in what he had said and it supported her now. But now she would eliminate that support. She would consider this question without the decision he had told her. You want to know when Akechi-sama will be lost? She unemotionally focused on her personal thoughts. She placed herself a step removed from Akechi Mitsuhide to perform her own duty and nothing else. Musashi negotiator, I have a request for you as the Imperial Palaces negotiator. She had to make this clear as a defender of the Imperial Palace. Will you preserve the Imperial Palaces inviolable status? Reizei spoke to the Musashi Vice President to fulfill her duty. I cannot answer your question if you cannot do that. Why not? That was the expected question. It was also a question she had faced several times in the past. Yes. Tomoe Gozen was standing to the side observing the discussion in silence. Reizei had answered the same question in Tomoe Gozens time. The regents had stormed in and asked if there was any way of saving Tomoe Gozen and the others. She had warned them there were a few different reasons and their questions were a problem. Tomoe Gozen was surely thinking back on that time. She had not stormed into the Imperial Palace back then, but that was why she imagined the scene now. She was realizing what exchange must have occurred then. And Reizei provided the same response she had back then. She had no sentiment. Her answer had always been the same and it always would. Because the Imperial Palace is the Emperors residence. It must remain inviolable. Then, said the girl. Why is Akechi Mitsuhide allowed to interfere with you? Reizei was unsure if she should answer that one. She chose to answer because this girl was the type to dig in her heels. Any member of the imperial court would back off when she gave that standard line. They knew displeasing the Imperial Palace by refusing to back down would lead to political conflict. But these people felt no such fear. So Reizei answered not to further negotiations but to convince Musashi to give up. There is a simple reason why Akechi-sama can interfere with us. It was because We have accepted him as our master. Unturning: Hm? Wouldnt the Emperor be master to the Imperial Palaces automatons? Horizey: Asama-samaaaaa! Asama: Yes, yes, yes. Um, I dont know very much about those automatons, but automatons can operate without a master, cant they? Horizey: A masterless automaton sounds like a sort of mysterious phenomenon to me. Unturning: Kiyonari, I cant Uqui: You let her win if you react. Look, you see her arms down at her feet gesturing for you to say something, dont you? Asama: Umm, as you can see, there are some automatons without masters. For that matter, the Musashis automatons are masterless too. Art-Ga: Oh, one of them kind of has a master, so Ill ask the Musashinos bridge about it real quick. Musashino: Musashi-sama? We just received a divine transmission from down below asking if Sakai-sama is your mast- Musashi-sama!? Why did you shut down our connection!? Hello!? Can you hear me!? Over. Silver Wolf: Well, officially anyway, none of the Musashi automatons have masters. Gold Mar: It feels weird only realizing it now, but I guess I never really thought about it before. So how can they function without one? Smoking Girl: Because they are part of a larger system. In this case, the Musashis massive flight system. Their position there provides them with a clearly defined role. To put it another way, you could view that role as their master. Tachibana Wife: I can only speculate, but if they do have a clear master, they need that masters decision about anything they do. But in a system that must remain running at all times and must respond to emergencies, needing to seek out their master would only waste precious time. Flat Vassal: Um, in that case Asama: Yes, Reizei-san and the others like her have been given roles within the Far Easts ley line management system centered on the Emperor. Did you get all that, Masazumi? I see. Masazumi could now make a few guesses and recognized some connections that had been left unsaid. Reizei stood in front of her. The crowds were walking by nearby and anyone who wasnt paying attention probably saw them as friends chatting next to the sales table. Anyone who was paying attention would see it as two nations happening across each other at the event. They would either pretend they hadnt seen anything or try to spy on them from a distance. Vice President: Crossunite. 10ZO: Judge. I have already called in the Ariakes guards and had them arrest some people I noticed people using lipreading and other spying techniques. A student was yelling at a nearby intersection while the guards took him away. N-no! I was only mouthing the words I just lipread, not savoring the scents of all the nearby girls in my mouth! Im pretty sure both of those options are bad. At any rate, it sounded like they could speak here without being overheard. Back behind the sales table, Naruze said they were down to just two boxes left and the others cheered, but Masazumi had no idea how impressive that was. But she could see something more clearly now. Reizei. She had to confirm something before asking Reizei her thoughts on Akechi Mitsuhides death. I think I know what it means for Akechi Mitsuhide to be your master, she said. You see him as someone who shares your understanding of and problems regarding the Imperial Palace system, dont you? You have accepted him as your master because you can incorporate him into the Imperial Palace management system. Tomoe Gozen was monitoring the progression of negotiations. And her thought here was So she understands that the Imperial Palace is a system. Since Tomoe Gozen had been born in an age when the imperial court still held a lot of power, she had a strong understanding of the palace as the center of the Divine States political system. But people born in the current age tended to not even know what the imperial court really was. They just pictured people with white makeup and shaved eyebrows reciting poetry and getting rich off of their court rank. That image wasnt entirely wrong, but people these days could take a more detached view than in Tomoe Gozens time. That meant they didnt fear the court and could freely talk about and analyze them. I see. Tomoe Gozen repeated the Musashi Vice Presidents line because she agreed with that she had said. If Reizei and the other automatons lacked a master, it was because they belonged to the system that was the Imperial Palace. Their role was probably to protect the Emperor who managed the ley lines within, so they had to keep the palace inviolable. Just like a delicate device or spell, the system was not designed to be messed with. The Imperial Palace had held more political authority back in Tomoe Gozens time, so she had to wonder how that inviolable system had dealt with her situation back then. She knew everyone had been turned away at the entrance. But then she found herself questioning the strict adherence to the Testament back then. If the Imperial Palace was a single complete system, then she could only think of two possible reasons they hadnt been granted leniency with their history recreation. First, it was a way of pushing them away and keeping the Imperial Palace inviolable. And second I wonder. She wasnt certain, but this other possibility dealt with a major problem regarding that system. When she considered the rejection of her issue back then in comparison to the current discussion, that possibility was hard to ignore. What if rejecting situations like ours was an intended part of the Imperial Palace system? That would mean, she added, following that line of thought. This idea had occurred to her while listening in on someones discussion at this noisy event, but if she were to convert it into words Could it be? She kept her voice too low for anyone to hear and completed the thought in her mind. Is forcing compliance with the Testament part of the system to preserve the Imperial Palace? Tomoe Gozen did not understand why she had gasped. What does this mean? she thought, about several things at once. Did she mean her guess? Did she mean what that guess pointed to? Or did she mean herself considering these things here? She wasnt sure. But that was the question on her mind. What if the system to preserve the Imperial Palace included a forced compliance with the Testament? The Musashi is rejecting a part of their system by using interpretations. In that case, this could lead to a direct confrontation between the Imperial Palace and Musashi. That was too dangerous. But she also knew what it meant for her to be thinking about all this. Ha. She belatedly realized what Reizei had meant earlier and what Matsunaga Hisahide had meant when he spoke to Musashi that one time. I see. They were starting to question the old order and the things it took for granted. But this new order would not destroy the old. If the Imperial Palace would choose their death through the destruction of that system, then Musashi would attempt to stop the losses that would cause. They were a troublesome lot, but that was why she had left this with them. It hadnt been entirely subconscious, but she had known they could reveal the truth of the Imperial Palace. But she had been able to guess they would not crush or end the palace after revealing its truth. She had guessed they would turn it into something new, which would not satisfy her old grudge. And now the Musashi Vice President was working at just that. She made it sound like a greeting. I find it fascinating to think Akechi Mitsuhide has a strong understanding of the Imperial Palace. Because that means someone living in the present can involve himself in a system that has existed since the Age of Dawn. And She made her move. That means it would be possible for us to involve ourselves in it as well. That is not possible, stated Reizei. Immediately. That will not happen. There were a few reasons why. But the most important one was also the one she could safely give them. Akechi Mitsuhide-sama is all we need. Thats the thing. The Musashi Vice President pointed at herself with her thumb. Were saying well take his place. By receiving his inherited name. You cannot do that. Masazumi heard Reizeis denial. She did not take it as a rejection because she knew this was merely a decision of whether or not it would be possible. Of course, Masazumi didnt know why it was impossible. But she doubted Reizei would be willing to tell her. She did have one thought, though. Reizei had some reason to think of Akechi Mitsuhide as special and he shared some problem with Reizei and her fellow Imperial Palace automatons. And this had to be something Masazumi had already seen and experienced. Because Yeah, I can see why you have to be so vague about your reasons. Masazumi chose her words carefully. Because if you say it any more clearly, youd be taken away, wouldnt you? The Double Border Crest. Masazumi had that term in her mind when she saw Reizei freeze. The automaton chose not to move. And for a long time. That meant she understood what Masazumi had said. The Double Border Crest. Reizei understood that, but she was having trouble determining why Masazumi had hinted at that. Of course she was having trouble. She had been inside the Imperial Palace, so she hadnt seen or experienced what Masazumi had. Why did Musashi know so much about the Double Border Crest? If she didnt have an answer to that, then her automaton mind would spin in circles until she ended that train of thought. This problem tended to show itself the more important an issue it was for Musashi. So I can have the Asama Shrine send over the relevant data if necessary, but we - I - have encountered it. She thought back to those times. It had honestly been enough to make her tremble. For her, her mother had disappeared, and William of Orange, the Chancellor of Holland, was taken away in the Age of Dawn ruins located below Novgorod. And when he was, it appeared behind our backs. And We saw it again the other day with Mori Ranmaru who was sent to P.A. Oda from the Imperial Palace. #32? Correct, #18. Masazumi asked the question inside her. The question summed up her thoughts when her mother disappeared, at Novgorod, and the other day with Ranmaru. What is that? There were several implied whys in that question. Why did my mother disappear? Why was I targeted? Why are you targeted? Why is it all connected to the Imperial Palace? Why? She doubted Reizei could actually answer those questions. If she did, it was sure to appear behind her. But she had her own thoughts on the matter. Mori Ranmaru asked us not to attack your Imperial Palace. #32. That was the same designator as before, but this time it wasnt a question. It sounded to Masazumi like a statement of acceptance or resignation. Masazumi only had to continue speaking to approach this automaton. We can go to war and fight back against any force that attempts to destroy us, but Im sure the same is true of you. You cant just take it when someone attacks you for no reason. But What is that? The Double Border Crest. And to combine that with what the Prince of Orange had said What is the Princess? Again, she knew she wasnt going to get any answers to these questions. But Answer me. She connected it all back to her initial request to Reizei. What are your thoughts regarding your master? In other words When and where does Akechi Mitsuhide intend to be taken away by the Princess? Mary briefly shrank down while handing books to the line of buyers. He intends to be taken away by the Princess? She had never thought of it that way. Her father, Henry VIII, had been taken in the Princess Disappearances. It was a mysterious phenomenon and he had been taken away so thoroughly that she and her sister had both failed to follow the ether remnants. They had still been children at the time, but the adults had all said the king had been taken away. Afterwards, the general consensus had been to put her sister on the throne while Mary would assist in the history recreation, but they had ultimately reached an impasse there. She had sometimes thought their father would have had a solution if he had still been with them. She had also wished there had been an authority over the two of them who could have helped when they needed to right a misunderstanding brought on by their respective positions. But their father hadnt been there. He had been taken away, so she just had to accept it. Their inability to follow him had taught them all too well how real it was. Mary-dono, you appear to be running low on books. He passed her a fresh stack of books from the side. Oh. Had he noticed she had gotten lost in thought? He ignored the way the people in the line all opened their sign frames and started typing something. An event like this really is a group effort, isnt it? he said. You mean? He nodded, telling her they couldnt hold up the line so she should keep her question short when she sent it. If you have any thoughts, someone will make sure you can step forward and ask about it. So You are free to think. He did understand. Knowing that felt like enough for her. Master Tenzou, do you mind if I ask too much of you? Judge. You are really setting your sights high this time, arent you? Eh? None of your requests have ever felt like too much to me. She felt heat rapidly rising from her neck. Oh, um, wait She had thought she had gotten over this weird tension after rearranging their room the other day, but here it was again. She felt like she had gained a new switch inside her after Odawara and he kept unintentionally hitting it. But the spilling flowers didnt lie. Her blood instantly heated up. U-um, I apologize, but the heat seems to be getting to me. Can you take over for me? He had intended to do that from the beginning, but now she had a reason to ask for it. She bowed toward the line in front of her. I am sorry, everyone, but Master Tenzou will be taking over. Judge! They all nodded unusually vigorously and began typing away at their sign frames for some inexplicable reason. Art-Ga: The thread I started before the event just exploded. What did you do, Tenzou? Its honestly scary. 10ZO: N-none of this would have happened if not for you, Naruze-dono! Mary lightly slapped her heated cheeks and returned to the inventory space. The crossdressing Chancellor had a bamboo water bottle for her. She drank some of that, accepted a wet hand towel from Asama, and pressed it against her face. Its cool. The folded hand towel had a cooling charm attached. The unexpected chilliness helped her adjust her thoughts with a sigh. She brought the water bottles reed straw to her mouth again. She wasnt sure what to think when she recognized the flavor of yuzu in the water. But for now, she hurriedly opened a sign frame to ask her question regarding what she had heard earlier. Scarred: Um, I have a question about what you said concerning the Double Border Crest. This was her question. Scarred: Would someone really intentionally let it take them? Tenzou nodded at Marys question while watching the line of expressionless people who kept glancing his way. If that is an option, then what about when Henry VIII was taken? Then again, they didnt know one way or the other if he had wanted to be taken. However, it was always a possibility. Asama: Someonewith a connection to it? Well, I dont know if thats how it works, but someone like that could summon it to them to intentionally have it take them away. We saw it nearly happen to Mori Ranmaru-san and Reizei-san appears to be in a similar situation. Vice President: Id like to believe it wasnt intentional with my mother, though. Horizey: Judge. I find it hard to believe the mother of a girl who regularly collapses on the side of the road and spends all of her monthly income on books would abandon her daughter by letting herself get Double Border Crested. Was that supposed to be comforting? But Tenzou, and probably Suzu, heard a quiet snort of laughter from Masazumi. He could only say one thing for now. 10ZO: It would be best to assume some of the crests victims were taken willingly. Silver Wolf: By why do that? Each of them probably had their own reasons. But Vice President: Did you forget? The Nonexistent Academy was trying to befriend the Princess, but that failed and so the Prince of Orange, a student there, was taken by the Princess Disappearances. Thinking back, that may have been something he wanted. No, silently replied Tenzou. And Me: Seijun, arent you getting a little overexcited here? Vice President: Whats wrong with that? Me: Did you think up some awful pun? Vice President: It isnt awful. Its just so clever I doubt any of you would get it. A concerned stir ran through the others. But their Vice President relaxed her shoulders. And Vice President: He was trying to leave a message for us, but that got him taken by the Princess. The Princess has caused us a lot of trouble, but I think we finally know where she lives. The Imperial Palace. That place connected Mori Ranmaru, Reizei, and Akechi Mitsuhide. Of course, Reizei wouldnt answer if asked about this. But Masazumi asked the question needed to obtain further confirmation. Akechi Mitsuhide said he has no intention of dying. But what about being taken by the Princess Disappearances? And she asked another question. When does he intend to summon a Princess Disappearance for himself? Reizei just about responded. She could immediately give an honest answer. However How much does she know? How much did she know about the Double Border Crest and the Imperial Palace? This question told Reizei that the Musashi Vice President was searching for a certain answer. Can they share our problem? Her master was Akechi Mitsuhide. That would not change until she deemed him to be unfit as a master. They had all made that same decision as automatons, so they all obeyed him. So he would remain their master for the time being. And given when he would be lost, it was highly unlikely he would ever be deemed unfit as a master before then. Thus, these people here could not become her master. That is correct, she told herself. These people had not arrived in time. They had been slower than Akechi. Also, they had yet to reach the center of it all. They were still searching for that. It is too bad. If only they had had more time or fate had dealt them a better hand. Then we might have welcomed you as our master. They could not share her problem, so she decided to provide a plain response. But in that very moment, the Musashi Vice President spoke unexpectedly. We will not disappear. And we dont intend to let Lord Akechi disappear either. ----- Do you get what I mean? she asked. Your answer was meant to bring that option into view for you. And if you believe it will happen soon, then we can demonstrate our intent to intervene. Of course, I doubt were qualified to do that yet, but if we can make up for that, she said. Then a single word from you would be enough to prevent your master from being lost. That was a bold move, thought Narumi. She did not know much about automaton thoughts and traits. There hadnt been many of them in Date land, but more than that, she wasnt the type to intrude on other peoples thoughts. But her life and experiences on the Musashi had taught her the general way they thought. They always sought the optimal answer. That in turn gave them trouble with grasping comprehensive information. So She has her trapped. When would Akechi Mitsuhide be lost? That question had forced the automaton to bring the answer to mind and then the Musashi Vice President had overturned that assumed loss with a possible intervention. Reizei has accepted the loss of her master, but what if she doesnt have to accept it? Unturning: When an automaton does have a master, how significant is it when they lose that master? Narumi considered that question. Unturning: If they might not lose their master after all, is that a plus in their mind? Or is it nothing since it means nothing actually changes? But she could see something here: Reizei. The automaton hadnt moved for a while now. She couldnt move. If she gives her answer, its all over. The automatons stillness eloquently answered the Musashi Vice Presidents question. Because if she gives her answer, we will intervene. She wants to avoid that, but she also doesnt want to avoid it, so she freezes up. Thats all the answer we need, said Narumi. Akechi Mitsuhide will be lost soon. Masazumi watched Reizei. The frozen automaton might as well have answered the question already. Akechi Mitsuhide would have himself lost soon. When would that be? The Battle of Yamazaki? The Honnouji Incident? Some other upcoming event? If it was Honnouji We will intervene. She did not know if Reizei would answer or not. It was very likely she would reject them. But if so, they could still negotiate with Akechi Mitsuhide himself. It was too soon to say this would work. With the Battle of Yamazaki, there was a good possibility that Akechi Mitsuhides decision would come after Honnouji. What would they do then? No. The question now was when it would be. They could focus on the rest after they knew that. And ----- Reizei resumed moving. She straightened up and opened her mouth. And at precisely that moment Wow, sorry about all this trouble, Reizei-kun. A male voice suddenly came from behind Reizei. Masazumi looked that way to see a tall and lanky man. He wore a tightly-wrapped turban pulled down over his eyes, he wore a large backpack, and he used a wooden forked cane. Masazumi heard what Reizei called him when she turned his way. Akechi-sama! Volume 8C, 59: On-Site Decisionmaker Volume 8C, Chapter 59: On-Site Decisionmaker Um, what is this? Its a treasure trove And not just of porn Point Allocation (Its Exciting?) Tadaoki felt like he was hallucinating inside the Ariake. This is weird. He was aware his tastes - especially in music - were nothing like his peers. But for some reason, when he looked around here Why are there so many books, cover discs, and self-published wax discs here? There was so much vulgar M.H.R.R. local music. M.H.R.R. was most famous for its knight music, but those were either depressing songs from the time they kept losing battles to the barbarians or the really fancy songs that came about during the time of everyones old man Karl the Great. He found the latter especially annoying since it was so glorified in modern times and they would add in brass instruments. This, on the other hand, was more intense than flashy. It was barbarian music. It was the anti-establishment music of the nonhumans who lived in the forests, of the pirates, and of the Vikings. Roaring noise was placed over string instruments and he especially liked the kind that included some Far Eastern instruments too. But from his wifes point of view I had heard there were a lot of original works and musical products on the first day and it seems that was accurate. His wife had escorted him here which had honestly made him feel kind of inadequate as a guy, but now that he was here, he was extremely thankful. I cant believe she likes this vulgar music too. It was an unexpected point in common. He knew he didnt have the best manners. Most people had avoided him back at his original M.H.R.R. school and he only avoided more friction with his upperclassmen now because of he had known Nabeshima and Kani from back home. He knew he wasnt a virtuous person. He was a brat. And being aware of it only made it worse. He felt his inherited name was partly to blame. The historical Nagaoka Tadaoki was often treated like a daimyo because he could write poetry and knew the proper tea etiquette. But during battle, he had used underhanded methods and slaughtered people. He had also restricted what his wife could do while sleeping around a lot himself. He joined the Warring States period as something like a well-raised anarchist. Tadaoki himself didnt have such a nice upbringing, so he had needed to work hard learning the ropes. Poetry and tea were a real pain. After arriving on the Musashi, he had met with the club adviser for the middle school he would be attending to discuss his plans for after summer break. Nagaoka-kun, why do you have a rifle with you while writing poetry? Oh, that. Its technically part of my history recreation. The historical Nagaoka Tadaoki cut down 36 poets he didnt like, right? Thats what my Thirty-Six Immortals of Poetry is for, but I havent actually done that part yet. I was kind of wondering how to handle it. The adviser had then very politely suggested he would be better served by joining the high school poetry club. When he had asked which high school that was, he had learned it was the nudists school. What would happen if he went there? He feared he would end up with it painted gold next time. But I need to study up on poetry and tea for my wifes sake. His inherited name would mean a lot more once he was in high school two years from now. He needed to learn a lot before then, so he wanted to make good use of summer break. But, he thought. I have weird tastes in music. Tadaoki-sama? Judge. He was starting to get used to that response. Do you like this kind of thing? Eh? Yes, you see that shop - do you call them shops? - over there selling Hundred-Headed Hydra? I like them a lot. Oh, and I like Plaguer that debuted this year. Oh, I know them. I can sing Black Deathmatch by Plaguer. For real? Testament. His wifes lips curled into a smile. Plaguer is a band from Musashi and I saw them perform at the Gagaku Festival that Musashi held at Aki two years ago. When they had their official debut this year, I was like oh, I know them. Then can you do karaoke? I-if its in a private room. It has to be to be soundproofed. He wondered why she needed to specify that, but then she took his hand and squeezed. Shes squeezing pretty tight. But Im a guy, so I wont complain about the pain. I wont pull my hand back either. But Tadaoki-sama, I hope I can increase my repertoire of songs. What kind do you usually listen to? Do you have any recommendations? He considered that and took a look around. That spirit band called Lucky You is great to fall asleep too and I like Blast 66 which makes their drums sound like explosions. Did you suggest those because I was sleeping in my residence and because I use bombs? He had, but on second thought, he was afraid she might pull some explosives out and cause a scene. That had been careless of him. However Lucky You does love songs and Blast usually does songs about determination. Bands tended to have their own personal style, but not every one of their songs would use that style. Especially in recent years when music was evolving so quickly with new instruments being recreated and such. The world was changing as well. If you continued with the same type of lyrics for too long, your songs would sound outdated. Tadaoki had learned Laborer Emperor from videos in elementary school, but now it counted as a nostalgic song. Music was always changing and showing a new side to itself, so I could help broaden your horizons if you told me what kind of music you like. But my taste in music started with you, Tadaoki-sama. I see, he said before it hit him. Eh? He looked up to see his wife looking up at the ceiling instead of at him. Shes still hiding something. He could tell that much, but this was weirdly awkward. He wondered if there were parts of himself he should change to be more like her. That felt a little too transactional for his liking, but he did want to know more about her and get closer to her. Tadaoki-sama. She pulled on his hand. What do you think the Musashi group is doing right now? Who knows. Something exciting, no doubt. No doubt. She smiled a little. Events like this have a way of luring shut-ins like me out to join the excitement. I thought if he was coming at all it would be later on, even with Naruzes help. Masazumi observed the lanky man. Everyone else was directing their eyes or attention his way too. And Horizey: Whos this guy? You should be able to guess. And did you not hear Reizei say the answer out loud? Me: Cmon, Horizon, its obvious. This is Seijuns homeroom teacher from elementary school here to say, Masssazumi-kuuun, why are you out here peddling this Anus Eye filth? Homeroom teacher? Sorry, but I went to the Atsuta Shrines academy for elementary school where the shrines people took turns teaching us. And they werent anything like your impression there. Also, I definitely dont want to hear that from a man who clearly bought a lot of what people are selling here. Not to mention that the Anus Eye thing was your doing, idiot. Vice President: Does anyone have the right answer? Flat Vassal: Now Im scared to answer! Yeah, I can see that. But Bell: Akechiumuh. Mukai gave the correct answer, but everyone only tilted their heads. Me: Hey, Seijun, Bell-sans so upset that youre not giving the right answer that I think its making her back itchy or something? Horizey: Toori-sama, try not to hold it against Masazumi-sama. As poor as she is, it is a wonder she isnt making all of our backs itchy. Thats even worse. And what does being poor have to do with itchy backs? Finally, Akechi Mitsuhide looked up and spoke quietly to the group gathered around him. Oh, hello. I am Akechi Mitsuhide. Everyone exchanged a glance. That costume looks nothing like him, said the idiot. Not that I know what the real one looks like. That is the real one! Everyone exchanged another glance. Me: I knew that! I did! I was only joking! Get a sense of humor, Seijun! 10ZO: When your excuses are that bad, its almost impressive. Novice: Nooooooooooo! Im out of autograph paper! Four Eyes: Thats what you get for being so excited about the event you used it all up before it even began. But the Date Vice Chancellor raised her hand. Unturning: Whats going on? Why is Akechi Mitsuhide here? Everyone slowly scanned their eyes around the entire Ariake and then viewed Akechis backpack and the many wall scrolls poking out of the top. Silver Wolf: I feel like it would be best not to ask him why hes here. Unturning: Good point. Flat Vassal: Eh!? Were done already!? That was it!? Not everything has to be an extended bit. And Im not interested in a detailed explanation about this anyway. Vice President: I so hope he doesnt have much in common with Ohiroshiki. Worshiper: I-Im interested in sweets too! You know, like come with me and Ill give you a treat! Flat Vassal: Call the guards!! He hadnt actually done anything yet, so that would be a tricky one. But Masazumi knew why Akechi had joined them here. Are you assisting Reizei, Lord Akechi? Not really. While following my route, a friend asked me to pick up the new book youre selling here. I was nearby, so I figured I could stop by and get back on my route with minimal time loss. Naito readied a copy of Naruzes new book bundled with a copy of Neshinbaras. Thank you! Thank you! Akechi bowed over and over while holding up the new book bundle and Masazumi gave some awkward monosyllabic responses before getting out an actual question. Was this really so important? I honestly didnt think I was going to get here in time, so I was fully prepared for it to be sold out. He bowed again, so Masazumi bowed back. Umm. She started before getting to what she needed to say. We were in the middle of negotiating with Reizei, but do you want to take over? Or should we continue with her? We cant keep him here, Masazumi. This is a busy place. Then again, Margot saved him the trouble of waiting in line just now, so he should be able to give us that much time. Thats true, said Masazumi with a nod of thanks toward Naito who only waved and said dont mention it. We sure are casual about this. The way Akechi had shown up probably helped there. Even Tomoe Gozen had joined the idiots group and was drinking some water through a straw held in the corner of her mouth. Masazumi was surprised to find ghosts could drink, but apparently they could. Akechi raised his head. Reizei-kun passed on most of what you said, so you dont need to fill me in. I understand you met William. He asked a question. So how much do you know? Novice: If you must know, I suppose the time has come to discuss the battle between the forces of light and darkness long fought behind the scenes in the Far East. Yes, the Honnouji Incident is but one of their many conspiracies. It is in truth the final showdown in which a pair of lovers trapped in the cycle of reincarnation since the Heian Period will settle things once and for all with the ancient monsters who have plagued them across several lifetimes. First, they must open a rift in the Sea of Japan and reach the shrine hidden below the waves Horizey: Masazumi-sama. Neshinbara-sama will continue on like this until someone insults him enough, so I recommend doing so sooner rather than later. Asama: Um, Horizon? We all know that already, so you could stand to soften your wording. Novice: So could you, Asama-kun! Vice President: Anyway, explaining how much we know isnt going to be easy. They need to reach a consensus here, thought Tomoe Gozen. How much information did Musashi have at the moment? Concerning the Imperial Palace, we only know as much as Tomoe Gozen told us. The Musashi Vice President counted off on her fingers. First, there was Lord Motonobus speech at the Battle of Mikawa. We know Sakakibara Yasumasa was taken by the Princess Disappearances. In England, we learned about Henry VIIIs disappearance and information regarding Carlos I at Avalon. Such as? That Carlos I and Henry VIII worked together. Musashis 4th Special Duty Officer said maybe I should write a book about those two, but Tomoe Gozen chose to pretend she hadnt heard it. Akechis request for clarification just now would help glue the pieces together. So all of that is connected. At Hexagone Fran?aise, Richelieu also fell victim to the Princess Disappearances, said the Musashi Vice President. And he left behind a message beforehand: the Princess has a parent. And strangely enough, both he and Henry VIII had gone missing for a period in the past. I see. Please continue. Akechis repeated shallow nods showed no sign of hostility. If anything, he had the calm demeanor of a teacher compared to the Musashi Vice Presidents challenging behavior. At Oushuu, we held a meeting with Fujiwara Yasuhira where we learned of the Divinely Ordained Prayer Academies built during the Age of Dawn to guide the people. And at Novgorod, we arranged to meet with the Prince of Orange and he told us the school Henry VIII and the others attended was modeled after those academies. He said they had tried and failed to make friends with the Princess there. The Double Border Crest appeared behind him then and he disappeared. The Musashi Vice Presidents tone sounded somewhat cold for that last part. Maybe because it happened to her too. The Double Border Crest of the Princess Disappearances had appeared behind her. She was keeping all emotion from her voice to avoid letting her emotions concerning that show through. She probably also wanted to see how Akechi reacted to this information. But Testament. Akechi nodded as if to confirm what he had been told. He was also telling her to continue. Hes letting her know he already knew that much. Or he had been able to guess it. But the Musashi Vice President nodded back and continued. She took a breath and looked straight at him. We thought the trail had gone cold at that point, but we found some strange ruins below Sanada. Lord Motonobus brother Lord Nobuyasu had researched something there. What did you find there? Some strangeoutput devices? Or something like that. Eight of them were arranged in a circle with a ninth in the center. Lord Nobuyasu was apparently taken by the Princess Disappearances as well. Curiously, those ruins were newer than the Nonexistent Academy which was said to have been in session 30 years ago. And what did you conclude from that? I think Lord Nobuyasu began on some independent research after the Nonexistent Academy you all attended had completed whatever it was meant to do. I see. Akechi nodded and gestured for Reizei to hold his backpack. Please continue. Judge. At the time, we met with Hexagone Fran?aise and gave some thought to the Apocalypse. We still dont know what exactly P.A. Odas Genesis Project is, but based on what information has leaked out, we think it is your plan for how to deal with the Apocalypse. To end it but not let it end? Correct. We think the Apocalypse is a thinning out of the worlds ether density. The Apocalypse countermeasure we are working on has been based on that ever since. And Based on information we learned at Sanada, we found a ceiling relief in the ruins below Odawara. It appeared to be a later addition, but it had been erased, leaving only the Double Border Crest. That brought us back to square one, she said. But then we learned about a certain incident. Tomoe Gozen over there told us how the Imperial Palace forced a strict history recreation on her. We also have a coded memo Carlos I wrote for the Prince of Orange, but we cant read it yet. We also learned from Mori Ranmaru that the Imperial Palace and the Princess Disappearances are connected. I see. Akechi sighed before nodding this time. His tone said that was enough. A moment later, he asked another question. Then where do you think the Princess is? That is hard to say. Isnt that- Dodging the question? thought Tomoe Gozen. Based on the timing of Akechis question and his position here, he had to be waiting for an answer. He wanted to hear the Musashi Vice Presidents thoughts, even if they were wrong. It has to be the Imperial Palace. Mori Ranmaru had shown them Reizeis background. If the Princess Disappearances had some connection to those automatons who had existed since the Age of Dawn, then the Princess could only be in the Imperial Palace. But the Musashi Vice Chancellor had dodged the question. And I doubt my mother had any connection to the Imperial Palace. Ive looked into it countless times now. And If my mother spent three years at your Nonexistent Academy just like Richelieu and the others, was it located inside the Imperial Palace? I doubt it. If it was, someone would have seen so many people moving in and out of the palace over the course of three years, but Ive never heard anything about that. You, my mother, and the others were somewhere else when you tried to make friends with the Princess. So Maybe the similar phrasing doesnt work here, but if the Princess is at the Nonexistent Academy, then I would say she is nowhere. Maybe the Imperial Palace is her origin point, but she is everywhere and nowhere. I dont know what she is, but that is my answer. Masazumi inhaled. She held her right hand behind her, and Here, Masazumi-sama. Take this. Horizon handed her a bamboo bottle. The lid was open and it didnt have a reed straw. Was she supposed to chug it? Shes probably telling me to keep up this momentum. So she chugged it. The bamboo bottles contents had the refreshingly sweet scent of a sports drink. That was a sports pudding, said Horizon. Asama heard a half choke half groan from Masazumi. Asama was adjusting the local divine protections and managing the book inventory, but she could see Masazumi holding the bamboo bottle nearly vertical against her mouth. ----- Masazumi was leaning back some as well, so Asama tried speaking to her. Are you okay, Masazumi? Masazumi held her empty left palm out toward Asama, apparently to say dont worry. Then she held that palm out toward Akechi, Reizei, and the others. Separate from all the noise around them, Masazumi hopped up and down a few times. Gold Mar: I know what this is. Its what happens when you cant handle a skewer like Ture-yan and Kimi-chan were demonstrating that one time. Art-Ga: Oh, yeah. That. Did you figure that one out yet, Asama? Asama: No, I cant do it with something as thick as a bamboo bottle yet. Almost Everyone: Asama: I-I assume! It seems reasonable to assume something that big would be impossible, especially with that kind of density! Mito, why wont you look me in the eye!? Horizey: I am in awe of your determination to expand your horizons, Asama-sama. Asama continued trying to defend herself while Masazumi trembled a bit. She must have gotten it down. There was an audible gulp followed by around three seconds of silence. Now, lets get back to our talk. Dont try to pretend that didnt happen! Everyone turned to face her for that one. Vice President: Wait! I dont need a reaction from you on every little thing! Besides, what was I supposed to do if not pretend it didnt happen? Answer me that one! Unturning: Kiyonari, now she is asking for a reaction. Uqui: Politicians are known for flipflopping. 10ZO: To get us back on topic, what are your thoughts in the discussion, Masazumi-dono? Scarred: Judge. I have a few questions about the Princess myself. Vice President: I have a question about something else and I think it might just be related. Flat Vassal: Hm? What else is there that could be related to the Princess stuff? Vice President: The Genesis Project. Yes. The Genesis Project. We dont know much about that either, Masazumi said to Akechi. He probably has all the answers. We only know what Lord Matsunaga told us: to end it but not let it end. I feel like we havent lived up to the expectation he placed on us there. But But Lord Motonobu created the Nonexistent Academy where you tried to make friends with the Princess and he also started the Genesis Project as a solution to the Apocalypse. I think there is a connection between the two. As she spoke, she found herself treating the question inside her as a fact. It was all speculation, but by following this logical path, it could become true as far as their discussion was concerned. That happened a lot in book criticism. And whichever of those truths seemed most accurate would be seen as a fact. I need to keep in mind that everyone else has the same possibility. She was not the only victim of the Princess Disappearances, so she could not let her emotions convince her that her argument had to be correct because she was a victim. That was important. She inhaled. Heat filled the event, but she only now realized that the area behind the sales table had a nice breeze. Asama had probably given the Ariake an air conditioning divine protection. It was weird how that realization made the sports pudding sit unusually heavy in her gut. At least I wont need to rehydrate for a while now, she decided. As you can see, we basically dont know anything. But She pointed toward the group behind her. Were working on the code the Swedish Chancellor gave us, were analyzing something we noticed below Houjou, and were figuring out the date of the Honnouji Incident. So We might not know anything now, but we will find the answers and catch up. We have a time limit, but we will eventually be ready to bring our request to you. The request for your inherited name. I see, said Akechi for who knows how many times now. And, This could be a problem. Why is that? If he said he didnt fear death or intended to die, they would intervene. Masazumi intended to. But Hey, mister, said the idiot out of the blue. Do you think school is fun? Reizei did not know what the crossdressers question was meant to accomplish. Huh? An academy was a place of learning. If you enjoyed learning, it would be fun by default. It was also a place to meet people your own age, compete with people older than you, and teach people younger than you, all of which would be enjoyable. It would all have so much more meaning in this era of crises, like Lord Motonobu had said at Mikawa, and that was all the more reason to find it enjoyable. So Reizei did not understand why he would ask a question with such an obvious answer. Akechi may have been thinking the same thing because he tilted his head. I do. My master and the others have made a lot of progress on so many things and we have learned so much about each other. Like what? Who do you think is the coolest? Well. Akechi smiled a little. The most shocking has to be Shibata-kun. Its hard to believe someone can be so careless, but you also find you can rely on him for anything. And at the risk of being misunderstood, I was always amazed at what Niwa-kun was willing to do, but lately she has proven that she isnt going to slow down with age. The few people nearby who opened insha kotobs and started posting on the divine network were concerning, but there was nothing Reizei could do about that. Hey, said the crossdresser after hearing Akechis answer. It took doing whatever you did at that Nonexistent Academy for you to stand on equal footing with those cool people, right? So Come to us when you need someone to rely on, okay? Mitotsudaira saw Horizon cross her arms. That crafty boy, whispered Horizon with a nod. Mitotsudaira thought she saw a smile on her lips. Oh. When she looked again, Horizon was back to normal. But she understood. She had thought she knew what her king meant, but Horizons response confirmed it. Akechi Mitsuhide hasnt forgotten what happened at that Nonexistent Academy, has he? He must have enjoyed it. He would have had as fulfilling a school life as Class Plum. In fact, he may have had an even more fulfilling one. But We failed, said Akechi Mitsuhide. No, you didnt, said Mitotsudairas king. I can only base this on what Seijuns been saying, but still. He looked to the rest of them before continuing. You werent lost, so it wasnt a complete failure. And if youre willing to see us as allies or even friends, then you havent failed for as long as were still around. But So P.A. Oda is fun, huh? It is. Akechi Mitsuhide smiled bitterly, suggesting he understood what her king was saying. I want to give some concrete form to the past, but I dont want help from everyone in P.A. Oda for that. Because if I did, I couldnt stand on equal footing with them afterwards. In that case, said Horizon, unfolding her arms. You are carrying the past with you as you live in the present, arent you? I am embarrassed to admit I am. No. Horizon pointed toward Mitotsudairas king. You have nothing to be embarrassed about compared to some shameless people I could mention. Particularly one who had a street named after his past mistake and started a war over it on its 10th anniversary. It wasnt clear why, but Akechi smiled at that. Mitotsudaira was glad he understood. At the very least, they wouldnt have to worry about unilateral hostility from this man. This could lead to unwanted pity, but this was her kings decision and it was the path the rest of them wanted as well. Now, then. Akechi Mitsuhide put his backpack back on. I need to get going. Thank you for the books. It was our pleasure. Thats what this event is all about, after all, replied Margot instead of Naruze. Naruze may have been avoiding talking so he wouldnt realize she was the one who had spoken with him via sign frame earlier. Regardless, Akechi bowed and Reizei followed suit. And just as he took a breath and prepared to leave, Masazumi spoke up. I would like another meeting, Lord Akechi. I answered your questions and explained our present situation. So Mitotsudaira could predict what Masazumi was going to say next, so she and the others pointed at Akechi and spoke in unison. One win for Masazumi! Horizey: That was a close one, Masazumi-sama. He nearly managed to escape that with some dignity intact. You can never let your guard down! Vice President: W-wait! I never said I was using the Masazumi Rules! Gold Mar: You didnt have to, so dont worry about it, Seijun. Silver Wolf: Judge. That was the perfect timing for it, so we all figured it out on our own. Tachibana Husband: Would the official acronym be MVPR for Musashi Vice President Rules? Or do we want to emphasize the rules part and make it RMVP for Rules of the Musashi Vice President? Horizey: Ho ho? So now you have a counter move equal to my Horizon Rules. I imagine I will make my move first, but going second gives you the chance for a dramatic comeback. Vice President: I didnt ask for some weird special move! Masazumi heard Akechi chuckling. He held out a hand to stop Reizei from interrupting. Then how about I give you some homework? Namely The things Motonobu-sensei did were originally proposed by someone else. ----- That was of course his own teacher. There was apparently a teacher in P.A. Oda who inherited the name of Oda Nobuhide, the father of Oda Nobunaga in the Testament. He apparently died early, but some say he was actually a victim of the Princess Disappearances and he had proven something with an experiment. You mean? Testament. Akechi nodded. The rumor is he proved the existence of the Princess. And Motonobu-sensei followed in his footsteps by starting a certain project. Do you mean the Genesis Project? Surprisingly, Akechi Mitsuhide tilted his head slightly. That is half right. Because He paused for a moment there. This is over, Masazumi realized. The meeting and exchange of information was over for now. But We can pick this up again on September 2. Will the Musashi still be around then? Judge. That quiet word was all she could manage. This lanky mans appearance made it clear he was familiar with these events. He spoke politely and modestly, but she felt a great pressure behind his words. Of course she did. He spent time with my mother and that group. She wanted to ask about that, but she chose not to here. It wasnt time for that and they hadnt spoken enough to delve that deeply. Besides, she and her mother were different in family name and every other way, so he would have no way of knowing. So Where and when should we meet on September 2? Good question. Akechi looked back her way. We will meet at 5 PM. As for the locationplease meet me in front of the Imperial Palace in Kyou. Can you make your visit discreet? If so We can continue this discussion then, students of Musashi. Tomoe Gozen felt the air moving. Akechi Mitsuhide nodded to her as he left and she nodded back. She also nodded toward Reizei. Reizei was not looking her way. But Thank you. Youre free to blame me if youd prefer. No. It has been a long time since Akechi-sama laughed of his own accord. Then this was a valuable experience. Testament. Reizei nodded and left with Akechi. Tomoe Gozen watched them go, but the Vice President Sigh, Im exhausted. Her stretch seemed to be contagious because the others all sighed and stretched while exchanging looks. Everyone had to know how big a move this had been. This is about more than just the Imperial Palace. It also had to do with the Genesis Project that P.A. Oda was running in secret. Their next meeting with Akechi Mitsuhide would be on September 2. If the Honnouji Incident didnt happen before that, Musashis odds of intervening went way up. Also Asama: I need to work on determining the Honnouji Incidents date. Novice: Im feeling pretty fired up now. I need to get back to work on that code. Art-Ga: Glad to see you two are feeling motivated. And Ive got my examination of those ruins to do. That was probably part of the homework he had left with them. Im impressed theyve managed to get as far as they have. They pushed for war to bring their opponent to a stop and then settled things using their Vice Presidents negotiations. And their Chancellor and the rest would use that to find a compromise. I could learn something from that. She wasnt kidding. She truly thought that. Volume 8C, 60: Students of Heaven and Earth Volume 8C, Chapter 60: Students of Heaven and Earth Leeets see Thiiis goes like thiiis And thaaat goes like thaaat Point Allocation (Talking More Than Expected) Well done, Asano-sama. You have solved your problems in a few different places. Mochizuki spoke to Asano in the large basin being used as a training ground. It was early afternoon, when they normally would have just eaten lunch, but they had instead continued training on Asanos suggestion. Asanos spell let her place phase spaces. She had worked to use up all of her spaces during the morning, so now Mochizuki was inspecting the results. Mochizuki had marked all of their locations and her job was to determine whether or not their intended purpose would be effective against an opponent. As an automaton, she could judge what the person who had set up the trap had been thinking. She could not determine their motive behind it, but she could determine what ideas led to that choice. She used that to judge Asanos training and, after analyzing her way of thinking from beginning to end, she had arrived at one conclusion. She takes this seriously. To be honest, Asanos weird way of talking had led Mochizuki to believe she wasnt paying attention. So she had warned Asano to be careful and try not to hurt yourself. But She really wasnt paying attention!! When walking around like normal, Asano would get her foot caught in a dip in the ground and trip or lose her footing. Once, she had even stepped right through the stone holding up bedrock, causing Mochizuki to fall with her. Mochizuki had been worried, but those worries had evaporated after inspecting the girls handiwork. You have excellent focus. The placement of phase space traps was extremely precise, but also had an unpredictable fluctuation to it. She had taken a long time on todays placements, but that was probably because the initial placement was everything for her. She had spent her time thinking and then placed them in locations she had absolute confidence in. That required focus. She normally looked so unfocused, but only because she was thinking. When she needed to act, she would gather those thoughts and deal with it all at once. That was her style. That trait was clear to see in the placement of her phase space traps. As precise as their locations were, they were not based on nervous calculations. They were placed along the contours of the natural terrain. That kept them from standing out as traps. Phase spaces were invisible until activated, of course, but a cautious person would focus on any location that felt suspicious and stay away from it if something felt off to them. Even with an invisible phase space, it helped to place them where you would have a line of fire on your enemy. So people tend to place them in obvious locations. But iiif theyre toooo well hidden, you wont have a liiine of fire. That delicate balance would be something she had learned recently. She would do quite well setting up traps with natural materials as well. But you mustnt place them behind cover too much. Even if an expert warrior triggers your trap, they can still react to the trap breaking through the leaves and branches providing cover. Yeahhh, I ran across some peeeople like thaaat before. She had recently fought the Tachibana Couple. They had been skilled enough to see the trap activate and still react in time. She had also fought a Yagyuu name inheritor who had a strong ninja side despite being a samurai. She had lost, but it had been a good experience for her. Now she had to find a way to reach greater heights and build up the skills and experience necessary. Based on your records, you did a lot of running around the Satomi mountains. I diiidnt have a choiiice. It was eeexhausting. Based on how she was walking now, that would have been a product of her focus. She could keep up with Mochizuki as they climbed the slope, but Asano-sama, you should train in descending a slope. Realllly? But I went uuup just fine. Descending requires jumping depending on the terrain and accidents are common when you cant identify loose stones. Ascending is simple to learn. Even crawling works fine for that. But descending is another matter. Asano-sama, I have noticed that you avoid danger well while ascending, so I have determined you can learn how to descend easily enough. I desceeended just fine in Satooomi? Satomis mountains are like hills compared to Sanadas. They have a lot of dirt ground and grass that will cushion your falls. Wherrre will I be fiiighting next? If you train here, you will be fine most anywhere, assuming the weather doesnt change. Mochizuki then tested Asano. Is this the best way to put it? I leave it up to you to shift your focus when ascending to the appropriate focus when descending. Asano raised her head and strength filled her gaze for just a moment. Hmmm. Thaaats pretty tooough. Her gaze relaxed again, but that was fine for now. She was sure to focus on her feet and her surroundings once she began her descent. She would trip and fall plenty of times, but she would learn more each time. There were some - like Sasuke - who had a natural talent for mountain travel. When he was paired with Saizou in the mountains or forest, they demonstrated mobility and combat ability exceeding the Vice Chancellor level. But not everyone had the talent and experience to fly through the forest like the wind itself. Like Mochizuki and Asano. Consistency in your movements is key. Do you get what I mean? My taaactics remake my surroooundings into a weeeapon. I can uuuse myself as a distraction therrre, so consiiistency is more important than speeeed. Testament. That is true for all ninjas. Just then, a loud noise burst from beyond the edge of the basin. It came from a mechanical dragon. The red color marked it as Nabeshimas Unambitious. The thunderous applause coming from the forest had to be the Terrestrial Dragon teachers. What was that? Sheees flying straiiight up. She tooold me this morrrning. Until the day before yesterday, Nabeshima had still been training how to walk, run, take off, and land. So she too is improving step by step. Nabeshima hadnt felt like this in her mechanical dragons cockpit in a while. Wow, Im so high up. For around three weeks now, she had been going through a program of mostly ground-based movement training. Even when training takeoff and landing, the Terrestrial Dragons had insisted she not fly higher than the Ueda Academy because doing it all at low altitude looks cool. However, that had been easier said than done, and I cant get much speed at low altitude. The mechanical dragon didnt so much fly as it launched itself with a lot of thrust. That process was repeated again and again in midair to achieve the wanted acceleration and to make course adjustments. But landing required reducing that speed. At low altitude, even a slight stall or insufficient output would mean not reaching her destination or damaging her surroundings. But too much momentum would mean arriving at the landing site along a parallel trajectory to the ground, either passing it by or loudly sliding along the ground. Her flight style had honestly been pretty rough before. She had focused on momentum and launched herself down from high altitude to land, figuring she only had to stop by the end of the long runway space available to her. According to the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji: Thats basically how the Terrestrial Dragons of the New World do it. Simply put, real dragons were designed differently and flew differently because of it. Also, Terrestrial Dragons had divine protections as living creatures. When flying, they would use their thrusters and wings to help them take flight as flying artifacts. Meanwhile, a mechanical dragon used only its great power to fly, so it required a different flight style. They couldnt be expected to fly in the same way as a Terrestrial Dragon that had benefits beyond simple power output. Once the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji explained that to her, she had agreed with them and brought it up next time she was doing takeoff and landing training. However Listen up for a second. Your movements are pretty good for a mechanical dragon. I can tell you know what youre doing, interrupted the large Terrestrial Dragon named Kakei Torahide. He was a Lindworm-style, an excellent flying type. But thats all based on the small and illiterate New World species. Those are unintelligent animals, so their movements dont have the culture ours do. Theyre just beasts. So Dragons like that dont truly live in their land. I mean, they literally do live there, but they dont settle somewhere, govern it, and cultivate it. So as much as those inferior dragons and beast dragons resemble us, theyre like monkeys are to you. So youre telling me not to be a monkey? Youre just copying the monkeys, so youre even worse than them. But thats emotional reasoning. Oh? Youre a smart girl. Of course she is! shouted the Four Heavenly Kings behind her while she continued listening to Torahide and the others. Beasts get slain by people. And Terrestrial Dragons dont? Unfortunately, said Torahide with a light shake of his body. This thick armor bore a fresh crack and wound at the center of the throat. Being slain is an honor in dragon culture. But I dont want to be slain. Thats my point, he said. Try doing everything we can do. You dont need to reach our level, but you can learn to emulate us using the mechanical dragon as a machine. So try it at least once. Listen. I can do it all but I was still slain, but you cant let yourself be slain when you do it all. So what is the minimum line you must reach? I see, thought Nabeshima. This training wasnt just about whether she could or couldnt do something. It was about filling her library of actions with real dragon movements, not just her instincts or imagination. Then Ill do it. She was quick to make up her mind. Building up a library of movements will help all of Ryuuzoujis dragons, so Ill work through them all over the course of the break and remake the entire OS. Also Also If I already had all this ground-based movement training back then, I bet the battle at the Miura Peninsula would have turned out differently. She could have gotten a solid grip on the pliable crust without the dirt slope crumbling below her and occasionally spun around. The Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji had to understand that too. So Help me out with this. If I can improve my ground combat this much She looked up into the sky. I cant wait to see how much my aerial combat improves too. The Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji ended up staying inside after that. She thought maybe they werent happy about being forced into doing this, but after two days, they emerged to show what they had accomplished. This local workshop support system can work alongside the Ryuuzouji workshop. Link it to a transport ship repair site and - assuming appropriate materials are available - it can be used just like the blast furnaces back home. The standards will get a little confused, but we would need to at least remake the mainframe if you remade the OS. So Milady, do not think about improving the rest of Ryuuzouji with the OS. Why not? Your victories are all the advertisement we need, they replied with a smile. She smiled back and cried later inside the cockpit. She had known she was promising more than she could deliver when she said it, so that counter hit her hard. She realized this was her first good cry since managing to calm down here after her loss. Damn. What am I doing crying on a campaign? Stupid summer break. I wont lose again. And after finally mastering her takeoff training, she was starting on vertical ascent training. She shot straight up into the sky. Oh. She arrived so much higher than before. Once she was high enough, Nabeshima held the heavens and the earth in her hands for the first time in a while. She had last done this on her way from the Azuchi to Sanada, so it had been four weeks. She had so much expectation for the sky as she made this full-power ascent. Except Oh? What was this? Something felt wrong with the controls in her hand and in the rest of her ascending body. She was ascending in the same way Torahide had shown her first as an example. He had pointed all of his thrusters downward and then raised his output more gradually instead of pouring it all on at once. You make yourself float first and then launch yourself upwards. You directed the force on your body upwards and then pushed up from there. This is the best and easiest way. The increase from the initial low output is like the warmup stretches or soaking you do before getting in the pool. Youve seen us do that? To us, that honestly looks a lot like food gathering together and washing itself for us. Sure does, agreed the other Terrestrial Dragons. We wouldnt actually do anything since eating people is forbidden, but man does it put you in the mood for a meat hotpot. Right? Its great to watch while you eat. But humans barely smell like meat anymore, so I doubt theyd even taste good. Was that how it worked? But as she flew under their watchful eye, she sensed something with her entire body. Ohh She felt a powerful anxiety. She had flown even higher than this before, but this time it felt like Imfalling!? Oh, looks like shes really reacting to it. Its probably even easier to sense in that mechanical dragon. Hearing that comment from Torahide, Kiyomasa looked up overhead. She was putting away the cloth for their picnic-style lunch and wrapping up Asanos uneaten lunch separate from the main picnic basket, but now she saw an ascending mechanical dragon. Thats a real clean ascent, said one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji next to her. And straight. No shaking at all, said another. I imagine so, said Torahide. Why would you imagine that? asked Unno, who was wearing a track suit. Because. Torahide turned her way. The most important aspect of ground-based movement training isnt to run with your front and hind legs. Its to learn how to move using your entire body. That gives you a feel for controlling your entire body. It comes naturally for us, but not so much for mechanical dragon pilots. We do it without thinking, so focusing on the specific movements of our limbs is actually a pain. And Once she learned how the entire body moves when she moves each part and vice versa, she did low-altitude takeoff and landing training which requires precise power control. So what happens when she simply launches herself upwards with her thrusters after all that precise work? Im not a dragon or a mechanical dragon pilot, said Unno. The Terrestrial Dragons across the way huddled their heads together. Did you hear that? Unno-san isnt even trying. The young think they can get away with saying I dont know forever, dont they? Eh, it just means shes stupid. Unno raised her fist toward the gossiping dragons and they fled. Now, now. Dont be mad. Anyway, um. Kiyomasa thought about this as training and considered what state Nabeshima would be in now. She has a better feel for the entire mechanical dragon now and she knows how to control the acceleration power too. And what does that mean? She is making a clean ascent, just like I asked her too. Testament, thought Kiyomasa. Her Caledfwlch could fly for short periods using its rear thrusters, so she used that as a starting point here. She must feel anxious, she said. She has previously flown her mechanical dragon quite well and felt like she was one with its movements, but that was all based on her own imagination. Now that she understands how real dragons move and the logic behind it, she will have noticed the differences in her own movements. Especially when focusing only on the thrusters for a vertical ascent. Correct. She is feeling the entirety of the dragon for the first time. She is realizing just how heavy dragons are and how difficult it is for them to fly. And she should be learning just how meaningless a dragons great size and strength are in the sky. After all, there is no ground to brace against. Yet her senses are much sharper than before. Without slamming on all her power at once, she can tell just how unstable her balance is up there. So She is finally living as a dragon in a way she wasnt before. But the real test is yet to come. The descent is going to terrify her, but thats just what it means to live as a dragon. Kiyomasa saw Torahide turn toward the Four Heavenly Kings of Ryuuzouji. Hey, that girl is going to be a hell of a pilot. I guarantee it. None of our people ever got this far in so short a time. Yeah, I mean you lot! The Terrestrial Dragons fleeing through the forest quickly saluted and Unno raised both arms to mock them. Kiyomasa assumed that last part was some kind of local custom, but then she saw the acceleration light slowly descending in the sky. We are making good use of our time. It was summer, but she could predict great results from their time spent here. And I wonder. Was Fukushima viewing this same sky? Fukushima was viewing the sky. She was sprawled out on the dirt. She could hear the cicada cries and God, youre hopeless. I shouldve ignored you and gone into the mountains. Sassas voice was followed by departing footsteps. She tried to scramble to her feet, but Kh Dont try to move right away. I cracked your ribs. She supported herself with her arms and saw Sassa look back over the shoulder of his summer uniform. He clicked his tongue on the riverside clearing they were using as a training ground. Youre way too distracted for this. Dont even bother forcing yourself to train right now. Youll just injure yourself. Im not gonna hold back just cause youre a girl. Testament. She nodded and noticed that Ichinotanis shaft was bent. How did that happen? She remembered using it for defense. He had stepped straight toward her and then leaped at her. You looked ready to dodge it, but then you froze in place. No, that isnt what happened It was the end result anyway. Thinking up a plan isnt enough for training. Thats why I hit you. Ichinotanis shaft was bent and My ribs are cracked. But she didnt have her defense to thank for the light damage. Sassa must have held back, despite saying he wouldnt. He had adjusted his strength to damage the spear and then do only light damage to her. Fukushima wasnt sure she could adjust her strength so precisely when attacking through her opponents weapon like that. She knew Sassa was strong enough to have broken straight through the spear and her torso. He could have destroyed her entire body with the vibration provided by a simple touch. She could not do the same. Keh. She watched him leaving once more and bowed from her seated position. Thank thee for thy instruction! She felt a straining in her right ribs along with a chill-like pain, but she had to be courteous. But when she inhaled after speaking, the sweat poured from her. She was injured. Recovery would probably take two or three days with divine protections and spells. In the meantime, she would be stuck with indoor training and stretches that wouldnt place a burden on her side. However I am pathetic. She was two weeks into the training camp, but she had yet to see any improvement. Fukushima stared into the sky while listening to the cicadas. The break is already half over She had heard the Musashi and the Ariake had arrived in an eastern Protestant principality near Kyous western border. That probably put it west-southwest of here. But to avoid the cold air, the Shibata Team was set up in a basin on the southeast side of the mountaintop, meaning the mountain blocked the Musashi from view. Probably a way of telling us to focus on our training, she thought, noting the thoughtfulness of the decision. But Sassa-sama is so strong. For the past two weeks, she had been undergoing basic strength training under Sassas instruction and the occasional combat training against Maedas ghost warriors. She had sparred with Sassa a few times, but she had never come close to matching him. She was frustrated to find her attacks could not reach him. She was trying to use Headfirst Fall and ideal movements, but she couldnt even circle around him well and she would end up out of breath after only ten or so minutes. And then I lose She would compliment his skills and ask him how he had done it, but he would always turn around and leave. She must have been too pathetic for him to answer. Even though he had chosen to skip his usual training in the mountains to assist her. She had tried to work at it more, but she still couldnt hit him. He had left again after she essentially self-destructed. But she did have one new opportunity. Kanis schedule and post had changed after she began improving Sasamura. She now spent most of her time in the Shibata fleets workshop and testing ground, so the training ground she had been using was free. Fukushima wasnt sure what Sassas reasons were, but while he had mostly observed her and prioritized his own training before, he had started including light sparring matches as an official part of her training regimen three days ago. They would spar once in the morning and once in the afternoon, but she had yet to land a single attack. And on occasion Hey, take this. He would make an attack that she simply could not avoid, so she would take it as he demanded. She should have been able to dodge them. However I feel like I can avoid them. But then her body would stop moving. She would reach that conclusion in her head and stop there because it was good enough. But this wasnt an issue of pride or overconfidence. She knew herself it was a bad sign. Yet her body would still stop there. Was she sick of fighting? Was she so sick of it she couldnt find the motivation to dodge an attack she had dodged countless times before? Her body could move if she told it to. It was a communication failure. That term reminded her of Kiyomasa. Kiyo-dono. The first thing that came to mind was how she had made Kiyomasa cry. Did that mean she had yet to accept what had happened? Situationally, Kiyomasa had said she loved Fukushima, but there had been a miscommunication, that miscommunication was entirely Fukushimas fault, and it had hurt Kiyomasa. Besides, even if Kiyomasa had said she loved her, that love had to be a thing of the past now. She had to hate Fukushima after being hurt like that. She had only said it to throw out that love so she could hate Fukushima now. ! Fukushima flung herself onto her back, slamming the back of her head against the ground. She felt more of a vibration than pain and her vision briefly went dark. But Kh. The rapid position change made her right ribs ache. Ow ow ow, she muttered, wondering what the hell she was doing. And Hey, called Sassa in the distance. Youre injured, so trainings off for the time being. Huh? Instead of sitting up, she twisted around to face Sassa who was pointing back at her while walking. Even I can tell youre distracted, idiot. Toshi will tell you a good place in the mountains, so go live up there for a while, got it? he said. What you need right now is mental training! So get to it! Volume 8C, 61: Worrier at the Party Volume 8C, Chapter 61: Worrier at the Party Ah ha ha ha ha ha! Anus Eye! Im calling you Anus Eye from now on! Point Allocation (Ill let you do whatever you want tonight) A toast to both of us selling out! Naruze raised a wooden mug and everyone else in the Main Blue Thunder followed suit. While they were wooden, the hoops were made of metal and they made a nice sound when bumped together. After that, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. I thought I was going to die of weariness and exhaustion when I got in Suzus bath, but Im glad I didnt! announced Naruze. Y-you could havehad your partythere. No, no, no, Naruze said to Suzu, snatching some food from the silver chains carrying platters to the tables. The guys and the girls are separate there and we cant hold a private party out in a public park either. Naito checked on the general atmosphere while watching Suzu nod in understanding. The Chancellor, Horizon, Asama, and Mary were cooking in the kitchen while Mitotsudaira and Tenzou worked as waiters. Adele was providing support wherever it was needed, so it was all about the same as usual. The fascinating part was how at home the Tachibana Couple and Narumi looked. The couple were focused on a PR Committee news program summing up the days events on the Ariake and Narumi was drinking happily, perhaps thinking back on what had happened during the day. Naruze was giving herself a good head start on getting drunk, so she was already slapping Neshinbara on the back. Ah ha ha ha ha! Way to go selling Anus Eye! Now youve got nothing to fear! Youre the fearless Anus Eye! Ah ha ha ha! It was honestly impressive. Mitotsudaira commented on it while carrying some Blue Thunder boiled pork to their table. Naruze doesnt usually drink this much, does she? Yeah, I dont think she expected this Summer ImMoral to be so much fun. She didnt expect to sell out? Its not that. Naito waved a hand and looked up at Mitotsudaira skillfully slicing the boiled pork with a knife. Maybe I shouldnt say so, but this was her first time doing one of these events with the entire class. It was usually just Naito and Naruze. They would sometimes get help from students their year or below in the other circles, but ImMoral makes you register by circle, so when shes putting out her own book, the others are focused on their own books and cant help out. And since its on the Ariake and the Musashi could be anywhere in the Far East, they oftentimes cant show up at all. So It was really to help out with Seijuns negotiations, but I think she still enjoyed having everyone here with us. Also, I think this was a lot of pressure on her. Im saying way too much, thought Naito, but she decided it didnt matter. It might not look like it, but she actually feels kind of bad about drawing doujinshis all the time. R-really? asked Suzu. Probably. Why did it sound so much more convincing now that she had said it out loud? Anyway, she had a pretty good read on this. The more time she spends on this hobby - or personal business or whatever you want to call it - the less time she can spend on whatever the Chancellor and the rest of you are doing. She also ends up feeling sick from sleep deprivation. I get the feeling her grades actually improve when shes sleep deprived, said Mitotsudaira. Suzu smiled a bit at that. Naito kind of agreed too. However Everyoneunderstands. Suzu was right. Once they had started working, they had all been focused on the event. When they had sold out, Tenzou and Adele had high-fived at the sales table and Mary had hurriedly joined in to not feel left out. They can celebrate Ga-chans success like its their own. This was different from the other circles or Naito. With those others, it was more about sharing a mutual understanding of the highs and lows of this kind of work. But this is more about hanging out with some freak- with some friends. Yes, friends. I didnt actually say it, so its all good. But anyway She wants everyone to understand her, but she also doesnt want you to just pretend you do. As selfish as that might be. I know what you mean. Mitotsudaira could say that because she was only here with everyone because the others had come to understand her. The wolf smiled and sniffed at the boiled pork. But Im not sure if we really do understand her. I mean, I would expect a baffling answer if she was asked what was so great about what she draws. And I think everyone would have a different answer as to what made today such a success. She understands all that. Which is why shes so happy she could share this success with everyone. What were seeing now is a reaction to the pressure she was feeling. Naito pointed over at Naruze who was laughing with Kimi. Naruze had likely received praise from the event staff for how well she had managed her line, so she was passing that thanks along to Kimi who had been in charge of that. From there, they began discussing the kind of people who had shown up. Heh heh. You can always count on me to bring in customers and manage the line, said Kimi, taking Naruzes hand and checking her nails for damage. It was enough to tell that Kimi really was perfect for that job. What would have happened if she was left with a lot of unsold inventory? asked Tenzou, carrying a bowl full of blanched cabbage. In that case began Naito. Tenzou placed a few hand towels on the table, so the idea was probably to wrap the meat in the cabbage. She spotted Horizon slicing some bread in the kitchen, so they were apparently making lighter snacks to last a while instead of one big heavy meal. Oh, I want some of that fresh-baked stuff, said Naito and the right arm raised and nodded its hand. Then she returned to Tenzous question. If it hadnt sold, she would be right here having a consolation party. Then it would be best if we just grumbled and complained and commiserated with her. Dont tell her shell do better next time, though. See, she tries to keep up with the latest trends, but sometimes that doesnt work out. You can start by helping figure out what went wrong this time. I guess you can tell her shell do better next time after that. Judge. The event really is a group effort, isnt it? Judge, echoed Mitotsudaira, shrugging. Its like a kind of battle. If you win, you celebrate. If you lose, you accept that and come up with a plan. And you do that by reviewing what happened and planning for next time. Right. But as passionate as she can get about planning out next time, it tends to be useless since the trends change or she changes her mind. In that case, said the wolf. Wouldnt it be more fun to discuss it all with us instead of feeling so responsible for everything? Naito felt some brief surprise at that. Oh, I should tell that to Ga-chan next time she screws up, she realized. Thats exactly right, she laughed. She doesnt need to feel responsible for her failures. But But she still doesnt want to fail if she can avoid it. Then today was enjoyable in about every way, said Mitotsudaira as she finished slicing the meat and wiped off the knife with a hand towel. Mito-tsan, why does that pork smell weird? Not bad, just unusual. It was boiled the Western way but seasoned the Far Eastern way. It was boiled in a pot of water in the oven and then left to soak in a pot of tsukedare sauce overnight. Then that entire pot was reheated in the oven. Naito could easily imagine that method had been designed to produce a lot of it at a time. The entire pot was placed in the oven so it wouldnt take up a spot on the stovetop. And heating the entire boiling pot in the oven during peak hours would let them prepare some soft meat in about an hour with minimal effort. The Far Eastern seasoning will trick you into thinking its roasted more than Western sauces or salt would. Was that to make the soft meat not seem so disappointing? But I bet this is how they do it at the other Blue Thunder. That would make it a tradition the Chancellor learned from his mom, she thought. Hey, Tenzou! called the Chancellor from the counter. Take these noodles. Noodles? wondered Naito as Tenzou brought over a wooden bowl covered with a lid. Mitotsudaira and Gin looked over in interest, so Tenzou dramatically opened the lid. He managed to look pretty cool doing it. Not bad, Tenzou. Way to show off. Meanwhile, the wolf groaned. The bowl was full of pasta cooked in olive oil. Then Tenzou brought enough small bowls for them all. First, you add a layer of blanched cabbage! Then you add as many noodles as you want and finally some boiled pork in tare sauce! The wolfs eyes followed the bowl he handed to Naito, but Naito wasnt about to hand it over. Hey, thanks. Think nothing of it, said Tenzou as he turned around to grab a bowl for Mitotsudaira too. Gold Mar, do you want some bread? called the Chancellor. Yes, absolutely. Okay, Nate. If youre free, you can take these cod fritters to the tables. M-my king, asking that of me now is just plain mean! I see you arent going to let yourself be free right now, Mito-tsan. Huh, this meat splits real easy with only a fork, so its easy to divide into bites inside the bowl. Was that why it was boiled instead of roasted? The thick pork could be split into three or four layers, so Naito started by splitting it into its layers. She considered cutting it to bite size from there, but she instead stabbed her fork into it, tangled up some pasta, and shoved it all in her mouth for an extra-big bite. Oh. The olive oil made the pasta smooth but also gave it a somewhat fruity flavor. She split it with her teeth. After feeling a non-noodly squishiness within, a teriyaki flavor and some pork oil flowed out through the net of pasta. Now this is a flavor that will get you fat. This was designed for guys, she concluded just as Tenzou returned with a plate covered in several glistening green sticks on it. Tenzou, what are those? Skinned and boiled asparagus. Asama-dono made them. Naito speared one on her fork and tried it. Oh? Oh? It was soft. She had expected a crunchy texture since it was asparagus, but skinned it was more like a really long grape. It was seasoned with only a hint of salt, so it would go well with most anything and would probably be good cold as well. Now this is a flavor thatll trick you into thinking youre being healthy. Suzu nodded in agreement repeatedly, so she must have really liked them. Mitotsudaira had already finished her noodles, but the arms had carried over some freshly toasted bread and she was enjoying a sandwich made by taking some of her cabbage soaked in pork oil and olive oil and placing it between two slices of bread. I can be creative too, thought Naito as she grabbed some parsley from the toppings on the table and sprinkled that on some pasta that she wrapped around some asparagus and pork. And Margot. A hand reached over her right shoulder and snatched the fork from her hand. Naruze brought the fork to her own mouth and pulled the rolled-up pasta off with her lips. Hee hee. Thats mine now, Mar- She froze before finishing her sentence. She chewed a few times in silence. ! Then she pointed at the Chancellor while listing to the side. It was kind of cute. Masazumi took a breath while sensing the others heating up. She sat at the side table next to the counter. She was using a stool, so she had her back resting against the wall. This position gave her a view of the entire room because she had hoped it would let her speak to them all at a moments notice, but then she realized that was how it always worked. Still, a lot happened today. She felt exhausted and she knew why. It was about her mother. She had known this was coming since Novgorod. She had suspected her mother had had something to do with the Princess. But her mother had seemed the odd woman out compared to the big names like Henry VIII, the Prince of Orange, and Richelieu. Her mother hadnt been a name inheritor and she hadnt even been a teacher. That would mean Lord Motonobu had been gathering people whether they were a name inheritor or not. What would that mean for the Princess Disappearances happening around the world? What a pain. What is, Masazumi? asked Futayo. If the Princess Disappearance victims are all from Lord Motonobus Nonexistent Academy, whether they were a name inheritor or not, we have to reassess the situation. The Princess Disappearances have been happening for a long time, Crossdressing Honda-kun. Neshinbara turned her way while grabbing a slice from a pizza given a square shape for a more efficient use of oven space. Based on what we know, the Princess Disappearances seem to happen when someone comes too close to the truth about the Princess. The ones who knew what they were doing seem to have been from Lord Motonobus academy, but the others were probably unwitting victims. My mother wasnt investigating the Princess. I did go through everything she left behind. In that case. Adele turned around with a stack of empty plates. Why not ask your dad about it? Hmm. Id have a hard time asking him since our personal feelings would rise to the forefront. Really? Judge. Masazumi nodded. I dont know what his real reasons were, but he did leave his family behind. So me asking about it would be awkward and him talking about it would be awkward. And if he doesnt know anything about this, its all the more awkward. Besides, we know it happened to her and we know she didnt leave behind any clues, so Im not sure what we could learn. It could help you come to terms with what happened. Honestly, I think weve done that fairly well already. She nodded again. The idiot held out a cutting board of sushi and she placed one on the small plate Adele handed her. I mean, weve had to deal with the questions of why the Princess Disappearances? and why us? this whole time. So She decided to pause long enough to eat the sushi. At first glance, it looked to be gomoku sushi. But Nh! She froze when she detected an unexpected flavor. Oh, this is pretty good, said the Date Vice Chancellor. Its consomm gomoku rice sushi, isnt it? Masazumi had expected the sushi to taste Far Eastern, but it actually tasted more like a pilaf. She looked over to see Horizon raising her hand. I was trying to make some takikomi gohan, but I know nothing about dashi, so I received a consomm cube from Asama-sama, threw that in with the gokoku fried rice, cooked it, and - abra kadabra - now we have some lightly-seasoned oilless fried rice. I thought using it for sushi would make it easier to eat and I thought it would taste fine chilled. Thats why I chilled it and wrapped it up like that, but from your reaction, Im thinking making chicken consomm would have been better. Asamas smiling addition to the explanation meant this had been a joint effort. The idiot held out the cutting board again. This one has vegetables inside it. Its the whole roll, though. Surely Im supposed to cut it apart and eat it with chopsticks Futayo looked interested, so Masazumi let her have it. However That was surprisingly edible for you, Horizon. Heh. An accident I assure you, Masazumi-sama. I never imagined it would turn out so appetizing. What are you trying to make your food if not appetizing? asked the idiot. But the others hung their heads and whispered to each other. Come to think of it, you never see the dishes served here over at the other Blue Thunder. They sometimes have limited-edition menus like the Fun Morning one or the Chancy Lunch one, but never anything normal. How did it end up like this when youre teaching her how to cook, my king? asked Mitotsudaira. Horizon silently struck a triumphant pose, which seemed to be all the answer anyone needed. Masazumi had nearly lost herself in thought about that, so she appreciated the easy escape. Then, without warning, Neshinbara turned around and spoke to her. You might not be aware, Crossdressing Honda-kun, but you arent the only person here whose parent was taken by the Princess Disappearances. I think I heard something about that before. Hadnt there been one other Princess Disappearance case in the past? Who was it again? Horizon raised both arms and her voice. I believe you are referring to me! Thats right, confirmed Asama. But, Horizon, try to look a little more sad about it. How can I when I have zero memory of it? After some scattered comments on Horizons positive outlook on life, Masazumi turned toward Asama with a frown. Really? Was it Horizons mother? Well, it would be more accurate to say it seems like it was. It was never confirmed because all trace of it was gone by the time anyone from the shrine could show up to inspect it. Where did it happen? The Blue Thunder. The other one, I mean. Horizon turned toward Asama, trembling. Are you telling me I have been working in a haunted building this entire time!? Well, it has been remodeled since then. But what made you think it was you? Heh, laughed Horizon, brushing a hand through her bangs. Urquiaga-samaaaa! Oh, that was a random selection. Now, go ahead. It is easily deduced from the fact that the Double Border Crest appeared behind her and that her parents are gone. Since when can you be so reasonable, Kiyonari? That was a good point. Masazumi was worrying over her mothers past, but the same conditions applied to Horizons mother. But. Asama opened a sign frame. This was before we entered elementary school. Horizon lived with her mom on Tama and their home was being remodeled into a caf at the time. Then one day, she went to check on the state of the remodeling and never returned. Where did we live during the remodeling? A temporary home below Tama. Asama wasnt sure about this next part, but it seemed likely. If Toori-kuns mom set you up there, then I think the room you stayed in below Tama until you moved in here was actually the same place. Horizon began to sweat. Um, I would much prefer to learn it was not the same place. It seemed so cramped and dirty, so I thought I would remodel it and slammed my luggage against the wall, which made a bit of a crack andwell, lets just leave it at that. There was also my high-powered tossing and turning or the very artistic way the corner of my dresser smashed the tatami matsand I may have moved in here without telling anyone about any of it. You should really report that for the sake of whoever moves in next. I can take care of that for you. Horizon gave her a double thumbs up, so Asama sent a template report. Tama: Musashi-sama! Musashi-sama! I have received a request for a full interior replacement for a small room in my underground area even though we are so busy with the event! Over. Musashi: Tama, that is the room Horizon-sama once used for a short time, so it had been left untouched since. If she has damaged it herself, that means she is asking to have it remodeled instead. How could you let this happen, Tama? Over. Tama: Eh!? This is my fault!? Over. Okutama: If you ask me and my ample experience, you should have sent a warning or a notice to have something done as soon as her identity was revealed. Over. Musashino: We have been unable to see eye to eye since that final exam, but for once we agree, Okutama! To think those people would actually solve our problemoh, but they were the cause of it as well! Over. Asama received a message from Tama saying Understood Over. The ellipsis was troubling, but she chose to continue the discussion instead. It was officially recorded as a spiriting away. No one actually saw a Double Border Crest and when Toori-kuns mom arrived to check on things, she only saw some red light fading away. Thanks to that, mom was actually a top suspect, said Toori. Thats true, added Kimi. She had just finished a slice of pizza, so she licked off her fingers and wiped off her fingers and lips with a napkin. My foolish brother was a real mamas boy at the time, so when the guards were questioning her, he said, Mom wouldnt do that! If she was gonna kill you, shed be way more direct about it! Needless to say, that didnt help her case. Yeah, but sis, I seem to remember you laughing your ass off next to us saying, Moms going to the pigpen!? Please no! I dont want to be a piglet! Asama hated how she kind of remembered that. What she remembered more vividly were the grim look on her fathers face and that her sickly mother had been in charge of the inspection. It was possible that was a false memory she had created for herself, but thinking back, the choice was probably because another woman would have an easier time investigating. At the time, the Princess Disappearances had been a minor type of spiriting away and there was no sign of the ether traces that usually lingered afterwards, so After an inquiry at IZUMOs small outer sanctum office, it was judged a spiriting away that is currently thought to be a Princess Disappearance. That appears to be what Neshinbara-kun believes as wellif you can trust him. Wh-what is that supposed to mean, Asama-kun!? Now, Asama-sama. Horizon tilted her head. Why didnt you tell me about this? Really, it comes down to you arriving on the Musashi as P-01s. And once we learned your identitywell, nothing was known for certain. And She hesitated but decided to say it. You, um, never mentioned your mother. Horizon froze. Everyone was sweating nervously in the summer night. Naruze watched Horizon raise her right hand, smack herself on the head, and turn toward the others. Now that you mention it! Margot clearly wanted to say something and poked at Naruzes hip and Naruze felt the exact same way. But Horizon crossed her arms and continued. It was partially just that it slipped my mind, but I also didnt think much about my mother after the extreme impact left by my awful father. To be honest, um, I did try to steer the conversation in that direction a few times, said Asama. Like with the unopened room over there. I didnt pick up on your hints in the slightest. What a blunder! said Horizon. But this never caused me any trouble, so it all worked out in the end. Yes. Shes the real deal, thought Naruze as Margot poked at her hip again. Asama actually had something else to say about this. Toori-kun and Kimis mom has her reasons for refusing to accept that Yoshiki-san - thats Horizons mom - was a victim of the Princess Disappearances. According to her, she just wandered off somewhere and shell be back before you know it. So So Thats why she runs the other Blue Thunder. She originally ran her caf here, but if she doesnt use that one, she would lose the rights to it. And it had just been remodeled into a caf. So technically speaking said Horizon. Yeah, it belongs to you, said Toori. My mom was originally your moms bodyguard, so this is probably her way of taking responsibility. So You showing back up before your mom did was probably a big surprise for her. That made Horizon freeze again. She was sweating again and she raised her right hand. Um, I just thought working part-time might be kind of fun and thought at most I would learn how to cook, so Im not sure about suddenly learning I have to run the caf myself. W-well, I doubt youll just be put in charge all at once. Asama sighed. My dad can tell you about your mom too, so why not go speak with him? Judge. He did have trouble keeping up with the shogi game against my arms. But anyway Horizon took a breath, nodded a few times as if to accept the information she had just received, and turned toward Asama. Excellent work, Asama-sama. Please, I didnt do anything. I am happy that something in me could be useful, though. Naruze turned toward her with a straight face. Something in you? Useful? Which inner part of you were you hoping would be useful? Naruze, lets not think about a new book when youre still celebrating the old one. That aside, I am very glad to have you with me, Asama-sama. Horizon bowed. And your mother was part of my awful fathers academy, just like mine, Masazumi-samas, and Mary-samas father, wasnt she? Asama didnt know what Horizon was talking about. The first thought in her head was simply Huh? Her mother had died of illness. It had been a constitutional thing and her bodys mold had been affected by it. She recalled her mother saying she had chosen to live for the things she wanted in life instead of inhibiting herself. In that sense, it was less dying of illness and more Yes. Asama belatedly realized her mother hadnt been just been waiting for death to arrive. She had been using her limited life to live as much as possible. But My mother wasnt a Princess Disappearances victim. Um, but, Tomo. Mitotsudaira turned Asamas way after constructing a yakiniku burger. Whatever she might claim, she had clearly used too much meat. It was spilling out from between the bread. Oops. Um, you can take care of that first. Excuse me, said the wolf before shoving the burger into her mouth, starting with the bottom where the meat was falling out. After quickly consuming about half of it, she wiped off her mouth with the napkin Adele handed her. Do you remember what happened in Novgorod? Eh? Of course I do. The Double Border Crest appeared behind Horizon, Masazumi, and Mary. Masazumi raised her hand. That isnt accurate. Well, it is, but it isnt the whole story, she said. It appeared behind you too. Mitotsudaira saw Asama freeze. She frowned with a hand on her forehead and mimed moving a parcel from right to left. Umm Tomo? What is it, Mito? Judge. She nodded. I called your name back then. Because I didnt know why it had appeared behind you. Eh? Asama squeezed her lips together and Mitotsudaira thought she knew why. Did you think I was just asking you to solve the problem? Yes, but, umwhy would I think otherwise when the Double Border Crest doesnt normally appear behind people? Well, no, I suppose it doesnt, said Margot. Right? replied Asama. Asama then tapped her right neck hard point part and Hanami emerged. Yes, said the Mouse. Oh, Hanami. They say the Double Border Crest appeared behind me at Novgorod. Do you remember? ------ Mitotsudaira saw Hanami give Asama one hell of a look. I didnt realize she could make faces like that. They were fairly in tune with each other on the emotional front, so it meant a lot when they had such different reactions. Asama didnt know what this meant exactly, but she seemed to accept it. However Butwhy? W-well, I doubt its because of that, said Mitotsudaira. You know. Asama averted her gaze. This is kind of depressing. I cast spells on the three of you back then and Ive put together some countermeasures since then based on that, but if I was fine without any of that, it means nothing I did really mattered. But you have all the best Asama Shrine divine protections, said Toori. Horizon doesnt care about that, Seijuns too poor, and Mary is a Shinto beginner, so their defenses and divine protections wouldnt be on your level. Huh, now that you mention it Hold on, interrupted Masazumi. Why did my reason have to be a personal attack!? Asama faced them again and gave a troubled smile. Sorry about that, Masazumi. Toori-kun, try to be nicer. Seeing Asamas posture and attitude recover, Mitotsudaira performed a mental fist pump. Way to go, my king! Everything to do with Asamas lid had taught them she could fall hard when something got her down. But with that dealt with, Mitotsudaira felt comfortable asking another question. Tomo, you only provided protections for those three back then? Im embarrassed to admit it, but yes. After Hanami sounded the alarm, I activated the spells and divine protections I had prepared and I later received a feedback report on that. Basically, I didnt look much past what I had done myself. Since there wasnt much of a difference between the four of you, failing to notice the one behind you doesnt seem to have led to any real problems, said Narumi. Mitotsudaira appreciated that comment. Based on the known conditions, this would be related to your mother, wouldnt it, Tomo? We cant say for sureand I dont like the idea of it, said Asama. You see, my mother sort of showed up at my fathers place uninvited and my father used to be fairly passionate, and, wellhe doesnt get along well with my mothers family. They seem to think he stole her away when she was in poor health. She placed a hand on her chin - or her lips really - and tilted her head. If she did go missing for a while like Henry VIII and Horizons mom, then it might explain some things about my mother. Thats right. Kimi pointed at Masazumi, Mary, and Horizon in that order. Heh heh. But the fact that you were too busy helping those three to defend yourself says to me your mom skills were activating. I see, said Nenji. You do hear about mothers who rush into a burning building to save their child! Oh, come on. What I did wasnt that heroic. It certainly was not. Mitotsudaira sighed. She knew what she had to say here. When you get so focused on something you get tunnel vision, you can also lose sight of yourself. You really need to focus on your own safety first. Oh. Asama pressed her lips together and blushed. Ho ho. Did that remind you of something? Im guessing something Odawara-related. I-its not a guessing game, Naito! Well, she saved my rear there, so Id say it was heroic, said Toori. Besides, she understands what youre saying. And if she doesnt, the rest of you will help her out. I see. Horizon bowed toward Asama. I should have done this much earlier, but thank you very much for your assistance at Novgorod. No, thank you Asama bowed back. Was this an example of courtesy between close friends? I will ask my dad if the Double Border Crest behind me could have anything to do with my mom. She already had a sign frame up, so she clearly saw this as a problem. Meanwhile We have two more days, said Mitotsudaira. We are automatically a part of the Ariakes event with the Musashi here, but if we can help Naruzes circle through the third day, we might as well. After that, we will be sneaking away to visit my mothers house, so we should review any related problems before that. We have our tasks to complete too, agreed Naruze before raising her wooden mug again. This party somehow turned itself into a meeting, so how about we have another toast to focus back on what really matters? The party continued until early the following morning. Suzu and the others who tapped out early went to sleep in the futons laid out in the bedrooms, but Naruze was in high spirits and lasted a lot longer. Naruze herself claimed she wanted to see the day through to the end, but she was still exhausted and ended up falling asleep in the caf area. When the others carried her to the bedroom, they decided it was time for the rest of them to get to sleep in the bedrooms or caf. Horizons arms were on night watch duty and the boys set up a camping tent in the bedroom for some indoor camping (I thought this would be useless after Sanada, but here we are using it again), but after waking up the following morning, Adele made the mistake of saying that looked fun and ended up the unwilling new owner of a tent. They had it sent to her small room. Once everyone was up the next morning, they returned to their homes and then went back out into the Ariake to prepare for the third day and afterwards. The second and third days went smoothly and the Summer Exchange of Immaculate Morals in Manga Form came to an end with an afterparty attended by many Europeans. Afterwards, work began on cleaning up the festival structures, the Musashi exhibition continued, the European visitors spent the night in lodging facilities within the Ariake or aboard the Musashi, negotiations were held between corporate guilds, printing equipment was ordered, and all sorts of other deals were worked out. Masazumi received a report from Tenzou on the actions of the other nations, but A few of these are troubling, but thats probably because everyone knows now is the time to act. With that in mind, Musashis main fighters slipped secretly away from the Musashi starting on the 25th. That was to keep P.A. Oda or Hashiba from asking too many questions about the Musashis presence in Protestant territory and so they could hold a strategy meeting for what was to come. Their secret destination was the Reine des Garouss home. The candy house in the forest. Beforehand, they would all make their individual preparations for intervening in Honnouji and meeting with Akechi Mitsuhide. Once there, they would hold a weeklong meeting. With all those plans in place, they entered the second half of summer break with their excitement from the Ariake intact. Volume 8C, 62: Rester in the Great Outdoors Volume 8C, Chapter 62: Rester in the Great Outdoors Where is it? It is here But what does finding it Teach me? Point Allocation (Mikawa Mystery) Theres the ocean, thought Terumasa. The summer sun shined down on the waves of vast Mikawa Bay. He was a little disappointed he wasnt on a sandy beach. Instead, he stood on the cracked pavement of an ancient road. The road had a shallow slant and it vanished below the waves a few dozen meters away. Gravel and pieces of the ruins had been washed up, creating a wall. The city and the ruins of Mikawa had been here. This isnt what I expected Mikawa to look like. He had never been, but based on what his friends had said, he had imagined the giant New Nagoya Castle, dark clouds in the sky, and mysterious phenomena and monsters running wild. Thats generally how it looks in games. Mikawa was neutral ground and had served as an intermediary with P.A. Oda, but it had still belonged to the Testament Union and so games usually called it Miwaka or some other variation on the name. When you visited that overcast land, a shady merchant who spoke like a teacher would sell you the second-best weapons in the game but they always came with a penalty. But now Its just the ocean. There was no New Nagoya Castle, no dark clouds, and no city of mysterious phenomena. Only a costal wall of wreckage and the vast ocean. Landslides were still common on the damaged part of the land, so more wreckage would enter the water and get washed up to add to the wall. Even now, he could see large pillars of water on the east-west horizon, showing him where parts of the wreckage wall were being torn down by a landslide. In the long term, the important items of this era would sink to the bottom of Mikawa Bay to form a new layer that helped define the bays future shape. While the bay continued to grow and change, Terumasas group had stationed themselves in the vestiges of the ruins to the north of the bay. A shrine maiden upperclassman, who could read the terrain, had confirmed that spot was situated between two rivers and would be relatively unaffected by the ocean. Of course, when things collapse, it happens all at once, so maybe it doesnt matter much, Ikeda-kun. When she said that with a smile, he could only agree. For an M.H.R.R. resident, standing on the ground and viewing the entrance to the ocean was a rare experience. The closest ocean to M.H.R.R. was the Seto Inland Sea and the North Sea felt more like a shadow than an ocean. But this was the Pacific Ocean. The sun was bright and the sea breeze was blowing. This isnt what makes the Far Easts north and south residents so different, is it? They do eat different fish too. In M.H.R.R., he had never had a chance to eat bonito. When he had worked on repairing the Azuchi, the people who went down to Satomi had done some fishing to resupply on food. He had eaten bonito sashimi for the first time then. His first impression had been how strong its flavor was, but he thought it would be better cut thin and served with a European sauce or dip instead of cut thick and served with soy sauce. Nabeshima had laughed at him when he said so, which had reminded him she had spent time in the Dark Continent where she could have eaten both northern and southern Far Eastern fish. Culturally, Kantou is a lot more rural. He felt sort of left behind by it all. But he didnt need to get used to it. It was already August 24. He had spent a little over 10 days in Kantou, but nearly two weeks had passed since he arrived here. He was familiar enough with the local food that he was pretty sure eating it in the future would remind him of his time here. Even now IkeTeru! Lets get-get-get! A late lunch-lunch-lunch! You mean that thing where they catch one of the wild Nagoya cochins? That was apparently a Nagoya specialty. He didnt know if it was in the Testament or if Lord Motonobu was behind it, but Nagoya had built a farm for the Nagoya cochin which was known as a local gourmet ingredient. Hearing the farm had survived the trouble here, his warriors had gone on an expedition there the day after arriving. They had returned half a day later after suffering a humiliating defeat against a flock of giant chickens towering more than 4 meters tall. They had held a grudge after that, so Lets fry them all! We cant eat the skin if we dont pluck them first! Hey, check this out! The footmark one left when it kicked him looks like an arrow pointing to his crotch! Were they aiming there!? They had all gulped at the Nagoya cochins combat abilities, but after making some rice balls out of rice cooked in sake, they had left the following day on a very drunk mission to capture some giant chickens. Osakabe-hime had run a search in her library to help them out, so their opinion of her had risen. And their opinion of me dropped. How is that fair? But They really didnt need to erect a sign saying Land Seized by Ikeda Team at the farm. Using your authority-ity-ity? But this place is neutral ground. Well, Im sure the experts can work it all out, so it shouldnt be a problem. He wanted to focus on his work instead. Because A lot of the wreckage has been pulled out into the bay. Those really are ruins, thought Terumasa. The giant buildings from the ruins were a lot heavier than the reinforced wooden buildings that used modern construction. They were causing more changes to the bay than he had expected. His initial simulation had assumed most of Mikawa was made up of reinforced wooden buildings, so they had suggested the waves would wash everything up onto shore. Even if the receding waves pulled it back, it would be relatively light sand and dirt that would rise to the surface and be washed back out again. The information from the Azuchis trips above Mikawa and from the ninjas sent by cooperative academies had reached the same conclusion. But that had been wrong. From the outside, it looked like the wreckage covered the edge of the bay and was absent near the river mouths where they were. But the ocean floor told a different story. There were ruins there. The heavy materials from the ruins and the wreckage of the paved roads formed a ring along the edge of the ocean floor. After the explosion tore deep into the bay, the ruins must have collapsed and then been scooped up by the water flowing in from the ocean. Thanks to their weight, they rolled up onto the land. After the explosion, the current flowing into the newly formed hole must have been very powerful. Looking back past their transport ship, he could see a tall building stabbed into the mountain slope. Similar wreckage could be seen all around. The current had clearly carried them along, using the rising bay floor as a ramp to launch them into the air. But that was only a fraction of the whole. What had happened to everything else? Before the water receded, the heavier wreckage piled up along Mikawa Bays original coast. Once the water did recede, that stopped the lighter wreckage, forming a dam. That had settled down within the bay and sunk further as the original coast collapsed. They hadnt fully surveyed the bay floor, but from their survey of the area straight out from here, they knew the ruins had sunk along the curving path of a shoal. And even among the modern structures, the most important facilities had used heavier materials. Most likely, quite a lot was sunk in the center of the bay or past the submerged heavy wreckage. The wreckage in front of him now was what had slipped past all that to reach here. We need to concentrate our salvage efforts on the ocean, dont we? For that, they had asked M.H.R.R. to send some excavators and ether detectors. M.H.R.R. used them to excavate resources from the ocean floor in the North Sea. Those were already powered up. Large scaffolding had been fixed in place on the ocean using gravitational control and the machines were visible at work searching deep below the waves at points calculated by Osakabe-hime. At the same time, they were investigating the shallower areas and the walls of wreckage. Now, then. Terumasa turned toward a point low to the ground behind him. Several figures lay atop a waterproof mat laid out in front their transport ship. Those were automatons. They were missing many of their parts, but These automatons served Kazuno and fought Tres Espa?a on the outskirts of Nagoya. He had finally found them. They had been in the wall of wreckage to the west or in the shallows, but The first order of business is seeing if they still have their cores, but then we can start salvaging their souls. Once thats done, we can finally reach some conclusions. Work-ork-ork-ork? Testament, confirmed Terumasa. I cant avoid it now that weve salvaged some. The excavators searching the bay out there are more just in case we can find something more. The occasional red light would rise into the sky from the ocean. Why do I have to spend all my time playing with dolls like a shut-in after visiting the beach during the summer? Wowwww! Its the ocean! The beach! So much better than spending our time underground like a shut-in! A tall shadow fell on the beach with arms raised. Shorter shadows removed their clothing while the tall one began some warmup stretches. One of the shorter ones called out to the tall one. Is this your first time at the beach, Sakon? Testament! They apparently go to the beach for an elementary school class trip, but I skipped elementary school. Sakon put her hands on her hips and looked out into the Seto Inland Sea. So Im so glad I was given this job. I could see the ocean from the Aki lodging house, but Aki only has sheer cliff faces. I cant thank Mitsunari-sama enough for giving me time off on a perfect mainland beach. I deserve no thanks, said Mitsunari. And I am sorry for arranging an Aki tour for the previous day off. Hirano smiled and waved her hand dismissively. No, that was a learning experience for me. Aki is partnered with the Tsurugi Shrine, but that gave me a chance to see what things are really like there. And given how many extra courses Kasuya ordered at dinner, I think she enjoyed it too. You ate a lot yourself, Hirano, said Kasuya. I will admit I got a little carried away trying to keep up with Sakon. The workers went completely pale, didnt they!? said Sakon. But in hindsight, what kind of meat even was that? It didnt taste like beef. It was Tajima beef. If you liked it, I can arrange for a different dish using it today. K.P.A. Italia can get ingredients from Hexagone Fran?aise and Tres Espa?a, said Mitsunari. We can get foreign ingredients here? asked Sakon. Aki has no land, so it must compete in commerce, Kohime. Thus, they show off their control over other nations and show off their own cultures strength by cooking foreign ingredients with their own seasonings. The sweetmeats you were scarfing down last week were made with citrus fruits from Shikoku. I-I was not scarfing them down! They served more every time I ate some, so I was seeing how far they would go. And no one calls them sweetmeats anymore. We just call them sweets! You have inherited the name of an ancient Far Eastern warrior, so try talking like one! The helmet lying on a towel argued with Sakon while a small figure stepped forward. It was Ootani. His miniature form ran across the beach wearing only swim trunks and a warriors helmet. And he raised a hand to the others. I shall go first to ensure it is safe! The others turned to him in interest and watched him enter the ocean as if tackling the waves. Kasuya decided she should probably ask the question on her mind. Are you sure thats a good idea, Mitsunari? He wont crackle away into nothing when the water hits him, will he? Testament. There is nothing to worry about, Kasuya-sama. Our ether structure cannot be broken down by water. It could be a concern if the water had a high ether conductivity, though. Isnt that right, Ootani-kun? Testament! I appreciate the concern, Kasuya-sama! Spending time with all of you has taught me that Mitsunari-kun is not the only decent member of the Ten Spears! What did Yoshiaki and Angie do to you? Anyway, said Ootani. Im off! A wave immediately swallowed him up. And Sakon clenched her fists and stared into the water expectantly. After a minute of nothing, Kasuya had another question. Hirano? What could you add to water to increase its ether conductivity? Well, Im a little afraid to say it at the moment, butsalt. Ootani-kun! Ootani-kun! Please tell me youre still out there! The ocean is a dangerous place, muttered Sakon, using her height to search for him. Ootani was found at an even smaller size, tangled up in seaweed and unable to float back up to the surface. Th-thank you so much! I shall find a way to repay you while slaying the dragons underground! You had better. Kohime has been getting lazy now that she is too comfortable with it. For the first time in her life, Kasuya saw a data entity prostrating to an eboshi helmet and the helmet responding. Another surprise was the effect of Sakons large size when she tried to use a bamboo snorkel. I float too much to dive down. Is this supposed to be a practical experiment in buoyancy? And Youre surprisingly comfortable in the water, Hirano. I purify myself every day at the Tsurugi Shrine. And now that Aki is in the ocean, the ley line route provides a direct connection. She scooped up the water to show it glowed. That was ether light. The ether concentration is high enough that I can make it react if I concentrate. Although actually using it would require washing the salt out of the seawater, so the cleansing process would be a pain. Testament. That must be why the water feels so ticklish on my skin. Mitsunari had hesitantly entered the water after they applied an anti-conduction spell coating to her. At this point, she had moved out as far as Sakon. Whether she floated or not appeared to be determined by the difference in data density, not by weight, so while she could take baths fine I am very heavy here. Should I lift you up? asked Sakon. No, do not bother. This is data worth gathering. Mitsunari turned to the southeast. Their current home was there. Aki was formed from several cliff faces and the bedrock. From below, you can really tell how much bigger it is than an aerial ship, said Kasuya. Yes, its even bigger than the Azuchi. And even in its split state, each portion is taller than any existing aerial ship, said Hirano. Kasuya found this situation a little strange. As a Loup-Garou, she was from Hexagone Fran?aise, but as a student, she was from M.H.R.R. I never imagined I would be welcomed to K.P.A. Italia as a VIP. Agreed. I feel bad when they give me such nice ships for my trips to and from the Tsurugi Shrine. It reminds me I need to do my job right. Hirano had already made two round trips between here and the Tsurugi Shrine, the Oda clans primary shrine. She generally stayed here for four days a week. But in Kasuyas opinion I prefer having you here since it really helps us make progress underground. I put in a real effort before, so it looks like well finish before the break ends, doesnt it? Testament. There are one or two more every day. If we cant deal with half of them during the morning, Im really going to get worried. Honestly, its an easy job for me since the vanguard provides a barrier between me and them. Kasuya found her job easy since the rear guard provided support, so that probably meant they were both in the right place. But I need to make Hiranos job even easier if I can. The dragon slaying below Aki was a lot like a duel since the battlefield and opponents were limited. The battle came down to plowing through with brute force, so other than the opponents being dragons, there wasnt anything special about them. But a real battlefield was different. Battlefields were much larger and more complex and so many more individuals and groups would clash there. Hiranos job as a representative of the Tsurugi Shrine would be to provide divine protections and perform infrastructure management. Kasuya hoped they could reach the point where Hirano could focus on that. But Hirano If I dont train with my sword arrows, well be in trouble when we need one. We cant underestimate Musashis strength. The Battles of Yamazaki and Shizugatake come first, remember? True, agreed Hirano before pointing toward the beach. She probably meant they should get out of the water and take a break, but My ether purification worked better than I thought, so I want to make some divine protection adjustments. That way tonights dragon slaying will go a lot more smoothly. She brushed her hair back, sending water flying. How familiar are you with the Shibata Team, Kasuya? Eh? I worked with them during what I guess you could call my training period, but I was way out on the edge of their territory and mostly just kept in touch with their local treasurer. Really, Im more familiar with the Emperors soldiers and the Hashiba Team that brought me supplies. It didnt help that the Shibata Team was traveling a lot to battle Sviet Rus. I periodically interact with them, so it sounds like I know them better than you. Hirano sighed and parted the waves as she walked toward the beach. I want to avoid fighting amongst ourselves if at all possible. Even if the Testament says we win. We might not know each other very well, but we belong to the same shrine, thought Hirano. Shinto wasnt picky. The gods all had their own authorities and they gave their worshipers divine protections based on those authorities, but you could generally get something beyond your gods authority using either the connections between the gods or through the greatest foundation and most notable trait of Shinto - the purification process by which difficulties were swept away. To put it another way, the Shinto gods all had different specializations, but since they all had the basic sweep away difficulties skill, they could all respond to any kind of difficulty using it. Thanks to that, Shinto had few restrictions on the gods authorities and lax rules for the worshipers compared to most other polytheistic religions. Through the Age of the Gods, the gods had been in charge of their respective authorities and had swept away the difficulties that stood on the way of their authority rather than directly give people divine protections. But that had no longer been enough once the people began living in the heavens. Thanks to that, the Shinto gods were much laxer about helping people out and Hirano helped arrange that help. However Shinto doesnt have a strong concept of enemies and allies. Its a major benefit and major flaw in the religion. So When we fight each other, we all have our difficulties purified away, so we can all fight at our best. So the more we work at it, the better we can wield our strength. But But one side has to win. Yes, thats the problem. Shinto was lax. It didnt discriminate between anyone. She wished all of the P.A. Oda worshipers of the Tsurugi Shrine could continue living peacefully with each other. It was her job to watch over them when they visited the shrine, so she also knew they all wished the same thing. They had had a record number of New Years visitors this year and she knew that was a sign that they were all wishing happiness for everyone else as the Apocalypse approached. But all of that was doomed to come crumbling down in a history recreation battle. And that battle was likely coming up soon. Her feet dug into the sand. The wet sand. The dark sand. When she reached the dry, light sand, it felt hot below her feet. She preferred the cool sand, but I know we have to go through with it since Hashiba insists on strict adherence with the history recreation, but its disappointing we have to fight against people working toward the same thing as us. In a broader sense, our battle with Musashi is the same. Kasuya walked up alongside her and shook her body, sending water flying from her hair. No one out there isnt hoping for some kind of happiness, said Kasuya. And, Hirano, you empathize too much with the people you help. Everyone might remember that you helped them, but they dont remember you as much as you think they do. I cant help it. Kasuya was still dripping when they arrived at the towel, so Hirano reached out, took a charm, and handed it to Kasuya. Can I really us this? asked Kasuya, since she was a nonhuman. It only removes filth, which it mostly identifies physically. So Hirano attached it to Kasuyas hair and pressed the activation tag. When she passed it across the hair, something white fell from the bottom of the charm. Salt. It covers a spatial range, so you can just pass it over the top of the hair. Brushing with it could harm your hair, after all. Its normally used to cleanse someone before healing them. Blood and seawater may be similar for a Loup-Garou. When Kasuya used the charm like a brush, a pale light scattered along with the salt. Her Loup-Garou grooming divine protection was working with the charm to purify the seawater. Being a werewolf comes with its perks, Hirano thought but didnt say. She worked with divine protections enough to know it had its downsides as well. So to change the subject, she returned to their previous topic. I really cant help it. That you love helping people? Yes. Hirano had said this countless times before. Because my mother told me so much about how hopeless a person father was. It was the exact opposite with my mother. It really was, agreed Hirano, recalling what their mothers had been like. My mother always seemed so happy when she talked about him. I think thats why I love hopeless people so much. You sound pretty hopeless yourself. Oh, but make no mistake. Being undisciplined isnt the same thing as being hopeless. How so? They cant sit around relying on money or anything like that and they cant just complain all the time. I like to help people who screw up everything they try to do, enjoy pointless things, and get by without complaining. Thats a tall order. Or a complex one, at least. Maybe so, but I want someone who is really worth helping. If they can do everything themselves, they dont need my help. It would be one thing if they relied on me where I knew my skills lie, but how can I trust them if they get spoiled and demand more than that? I would have to clench my fist and make a very strong argument! She ended up firing herself up, but that was just how strongly she felt about this. Its unusual for you to talk about these things, Hirano. I appreciate it. Is it? I remember saying this a lot. We all have things like this. I know I do. Fair enough, agreed Hirano, grabbing a towel and drying herself off. She wanted to lie down on the towel for some sunbathing, but something else caught her attention. Aki. Kasuya. She looked up at the giant structure. What are your thoughts on the popes dream we are fighting? Hirano had a question on her mind. They were currently working to battle the popes dream. Based on the reports she had seen, the pope had special dream powers. In that case Does this mean the pope predicts something like this will be arriving in the future? It would be very bad if so. Kasuya pressed her lips together. We are defeating them quickly now, but I can tell they are growing stronger every time. What if that means the popes dream is growing clearer and there is some final form we have to deal with? They have all been some form of Terrestrial Dragon so far, but it might just be that those are the only kind of dragon she is familiar with. Testament. Kasuya smiled bitterly and shrugged. I dont want to even imagine how difficult the battles would be if we did this again during a winter break training camp. Agreed, said Hirano with a bitter smile of her own. We have so much to think about. We have to face Musashi, but the Battle of Shizugatake comes first. I wonder how Fukushima and the underclassmen like Kani feel about that? Oh? You hadnt heard? Heard what? I see she isnt sitting down after all, noted Kasuya with a smile toward Sakon splashing around in the distance catching fish. Kani is really enjoying herself and the Shibata Team helped her upgrade her equipment. Fukushima, on the other hand, went into the mountains for some mental training. That sounds awfully independent for a group training camp. Hirano heard Sakon saying look, a shark before she continued. Fukushima has a tendency to overthink things, so I do hope she is careful. The mountains get cold at night even during the summer, so I need to be careful. Fukushima was gathering a bundle of branches that had lost their leaves. She was on a mountain about half a days travel away from the Shibata Teams fleet. She was about halfway up the mountain, right where the trees began to change. She had set up camp near a small waterfall in a rocky area there. This was her second day out here. She had switched off her divine transmissions once she had completed her preparations. Takenaka had taught her how to send an emergency transmission if necessary, but she had no intention of using that. The place was so quiet. That was why she had initially set up a spell field for keeping animals away and placed her tent near the waterfall. But the waterfall was so loud I couldnt sleep last night. The sound and the vibration in the ground had been a surprise. The water also carried branches and rocks that fell into the basin and those more unusual sounds always caught her attention. Once the sun had risen, she had moved the tent. The waterfall put a lot of moisture in the air, so she had moved her camp to the south side of the slope to avoid getting chilled and keep her luggage dry. Then she had finally gotten some sleep and awoken to find it was blazing hot. She had chosen a very sunny spot for her tent and she had also closed the tents ventilation to keep the waterfalls moisture out. Once it was too hot to bear any longer, she had emerged to find it was past noon. She had brought food with her, but Sassa had tasked her with being self-sufficient. This aint a vacation, he had insisted. He tends to wander off and not show back up until a few days later, Fuwa had explained. He must train himself out in the wilderness like this, she concluded. That meant this was Sassas way of helping her. She gathered up some larger branches and found a fallen tree she could use for firewood. For training, she found a flat area she could use for kata training and a rocky area with some steep drop offs. She might find some better places once she explored further, but she had the bare minimum she needed. By the time she had set up a clapper and some spells to keep animals away and for security, it was nearly evening. Now, then. She gathered some water and started a fire for dinner and then she got to thinking. Those unwanted thoughts really have stopped. Testament, said Fukushima. It was only her second day out here, but she was already noticing a change in herself. I see. Kani was right. She nodded a few more times while finishing her early dinner and washing the dishes. The smell of the food would attract animals, so she left the dishes and pot soak after washing them. Once she started considering whether to keep or extinguish the fire, she noticed her surroundings had grown dark. She hadnt noticed the falling darkness while staring at the fire. She considered doing some night training, but she instead did some stretches and went to bed. In the tent, she crawled into her sleeping bag, noted the waterfall wasnt as loud tonight, thought about how busy she would be tomorrow, and shut her eyes. She could not get to sleep. She tried, but sleep would not come. Volume 8C, 63: Late Night Stalker in the Late Night Kitchen Volume 8C, Chapter 63: Late Night Stalker in the Late Night Kitchen Yknow I think about These things too Point Allocation (The Nerve of This Boy) As the night wore on, Fukushima was hit by an urge she couldnt explain. Something she had been mentally suppressing felt like it was pushing up from the back of her head and bottom of her chest. Kh. Feeling like she had strings pasted to the undersides of her muscles, she sat up and then pressed her back against a protruding rock below her mat. What is this? She wondered if it was exhaustion. When she took a break from exercising, she would feel a tingling in her relaxing muscles just before falling asleep because they wanted to be used more. But this was different. She wasnt sure how to describe it, but she knew this wasnt exhaustion or insufficient exercise. It was anger. The thoughts she had suppressed for the past two days were trying to flood back out into her mind. Oh, no, she thought. I must not let them out. Because Suppressing this is why I am out here. She tossed and turned a few times and opened her eyes yet again to look up. Of course, she was in her tent. The green tent only looked like a dark shadow at night. She couldnt even see herself clearly in the dark, indistinct space. She tried to convince herself she was tossing and turning because it was hot and she couldnt get to sleep because she had slept during the day. ------ The urge crawled along her back. Back thenback when? No, her mind was refusing to look back. But she couldnt help it because she could tell looking back and remembering would end poorly. But she did know she had seriously screwed up back then. That was why she had hit her head hard and scolded herself. But that scolding was meaningless. Not when it had all already happened back then. So what was she supposed to do? I She thought about it and felt the crawling sensation rise from her back to her neck. She couldnt bear it and rolled onto her stomach, but she still felt a ticklish tremor below her back muscles. So she inhaled. She pulled her knees to her chest, sat up, and placed her arms below her knees. She tensed her back to stretch the muscles and eliminate that crawling sensation. It would not stop. But instead of feeling like thick strings were wriggling along her back, she felt a strange heat around the tendons connecting the muscles and an itch like some fingers were lightly rubbing from within her back. Kh. The sensation was ticklish, but it felt disgusting coming from inside her like that. She wasnt doing enough. She had to tense her back more to stretch the muscles more. So she released her legs and pulled over the sleeping bag. She rolled that up and held it tight between her arms. ----- She shut her eyes, hoping this would pass soon. Something is starting here. Mitotsudaira hung her head while seated at a table. She was in the Main Blue Thunder after business hours. They had just finished preparing for their visit to her mothers house tomorrow. The clock struck 12 at night and Horizon spoke from the head of the table. Tomorrow we pay Mitotsudaira-samas mothers house a visit, but first we must hold the official Main Blue Thunder Girls Expenses Competition. Must it be a competition? asked Mitotsudaira. It must. Kimi nodded in agreement, standing next to Horizon. She snapped her fingers. Read it off, foolish brother. Behind the counter, the king stopped cleaning to open a sign frame. Lets see, should I start with food? Y-yes, pleasedo. Asama hung her head to show she had already resigned herself to her fate, but then she looked up. Oh, d-do the things I bring from the shrine get deducted from my number? S-stop trying to weasel out of this, Tomo! Hm, I think were going to keep it simple this time, said the king. Judge. Horizon nodded. Then take it away, Toori-sama. Oh, but you do not need to mention 4th place. We all know which one of us She brushed a hand through her hair. Heh, has zero food expenses. Heh heh. Impressive, Horizon! That shrine maiden and wolf could learn a thing or two from you! All Im learning here is how much regret one person can feel! Thinking back, Mitotsudaira realized she had eaten a lot over the past several days. She blamed the Ariake manga festival. They had stayed up all night and they had packed lunches or eaten out for the lunches, so that had increased how much she ate. No, it was her king she blamed the most. Because Whenever Im eating, he just serves me more and more for his own amusement. And no knight could refuse food served her by her king, so she always ate it. She had eaten a lot. She had eaten so much she had been worried about the following morning, but it had all worked out thanks to her Loup-Garou blood. It isnt often I want to thank my motherand on second thought I am not doing that here either She could tell the type and quality of the meat just bey eating it. All of the meat had been of high quality and it had generally been a mixture of cuts, but always served so the tougher and softer cuts were separated. That was further reason to blame her king. Because Even when he served me something that looked the same, it would be subtly different once I ate it. She recalled what he had done when she got back late at night the other day: Heres some Musashi-style boiled pork. It should have a nice refreshing flavor. He had made a stock of dark beer and soy sauce mixed at a 2:1 ratio, added some onion and salt, and lightly marinated the pork before roughly boiling it. The mixture of the beers bitterness and the soy sauces saltiness had given it a somewhat adult flavor. Adding mustard had given it a Western flavor, but it had indeed been a refreshing flavor all around. She had found it helped invigorate her in the summer heat. The seasoning was simple, it could be chilled, and He clearly used good meat. There was also that one night he served some smoked meat, but that went well with sake, which should add a lot to Asamas score. Two birds with one stone, really. Wait, no! At any rate, she had given into her desires and eaten all sorts of food, so she was worried. And Okay, Ill start with 3rd place. Mitotsudaira listened intently. Nate. Your food expenses for a week are estimated at just over 10 thousand yen. Asama nearly fell to her knees while sitting in a chair. She felt like every joint in her spine collapsed by about 5mm as her head crashed down onto the table. Oh, no. I lost to Mito? Then I must be in 1st place! My drinking is a problem. A big problem. But why did a caf like this stock Far Eastern sake? And the good stuff too. Probably because Toori-kuns mom drinks. In fact, his mom had mentioned it before: Those are mine, but if you just cant resist, Tomo-chan, you can drink them and replace them. You can use them for cooking too. Thats right. I mostly used them for cooking. I had a bottle there on the countertop and a measuring cup next to it for some taste testing- oh, dear. Theres the problem. The big problem. I emptied five bottles like that. The grilled chicken and fish was a problem too. She wasnt used to doing the cooking, so when it was her turn, she had bought too much and had ingredients left over, so she had ended up making large lunches for everyone at Summer ImMoral Manga. Im still making excuses, arent I!? She knew she was doing it, but she couldnt stop. I need to cut back after our visit to Mitos family home and after the Honnouji Incident. Yes. I need Honnouji to happen soon so I can vindicate myself. 2nd place is Asama. Sake was your biggest expense. About 30 thousand a week? Eh? Asama looked up in surprise. It was only that bad? Drinking moms sake hurt you a lot, but youre pretty frugal otherwise. Without the sake, youd be sitting at around 4 thousand. Everyone looked up at the ceiling and counted something on their fingers. After a bit, Mitotsudaira looked down. How did you only spend that much cooking? Yes, that was an awful lot of food for such a low price, Asama-sama! Heh heh heh. Your drinking ruined it, though. Y-you just had to say it, didnt you, Kimi!? Didnt you!? She knew she had her mothers teachings to thank here. She didnt want to think of herself as cheap and her cooking had been well-liked, so I might be able to save a lot of money if Im the one cooking. Mito did some cooking too, but I did it more during the Ariake manga festival and I get the feeling it will work out that way more often in the future too. Oh, and Far Eastern cooking uses lighter seasonings, it mostly just uses salt or dashi, and you rarely cook things in fat, so I think those little things add up in the long run. I see, said the others before turning toward Kimi. Kimi. Heh heh. Yes? You must be in 1st place. Come to think of it, Kimi had accompanied Asama, Mitotsudaira, and Horizon in the cooking and the eating. So she would naturally have the largest expenses based on what she had eaten. So Are you ready? I am! Go, foolish brother! I can take it! Sure, he said before reading the sign frame. 1st place is He couldnt look them in the eye. Horizon. Horizon raised her arms and struck a pose. Victory is miiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiine! Um, Horizon? said the king. This says you eat 70 thousand a week. Care to explain how that happened? 70 thousand? muttered Mitotsudaira, impressed. Horizon slapped her stomach before answering. Its called burning 10 thousand worth of fuel every single day! Because its all so good. What were you eating that cost so much? That is a simple matter, said Horizon. I helped Toori-sama cook, helped Asama-sama cook, helped Mitotsudaira-sama cook, helped Kimi-sama cook, ate the finished products, and then gave into the summer break mood while working at the Blue Thunder too. Oh, and I would eat more when I was too hungry to keep going at night. Toori-kun, um, hold on a second. Asama took the king over to a corner of the room. She raised a finger and said things like the thing is and if you ask me and Horizon is a free spirit, so you need to rein her in while he repeated okay and got it. It was a scene they had witnessed countless times. Then the king returned. Okay, you need to cut back. Judge. Now you have seen a small glimpse of what I am truly capable of. Scared yet? Mitotsudaira and Asama could only answer yes. But in that case How did Kimi end up in 4th place? That is a simple matter, said Horizon, so Asama beckoned Kimi over. Just like with the king, she took her to a corner of the room and said things like listen, Kimi and you cant just give her food whenever she wants it and if you must give her something, make it something lighter while Kimi reacted with mock distress. It was a scene as nonsensical as they had come to expect with Kimi. Then Kimi returned. Heh heh heh. Am I perfect, or what!? She pointed at Asama, Mitotsudaira, and Horizon in turn. Sake! Meat! Everything! Living with this kind of debauchery is going to be exiting indeed, foolish brother! I thought this was a lot of fun because of how it reflected your personalities so well, he said. Just out of curiosity, what were your expenses, my king? Like this. He showed them the sign frame. I was between Nate and Sis. About 5 thousand, I think? Like Asama said, I bet we could keep our expenses down a lot depending on how many days a week we cook and if we use leftover ingredients. Not to mention baking our own bread instead of buying it, or just using rice instead. Mitotsudaira could understand that since she used to ask her maid automaton to buy bread for her so she could live her life as a knight. She did know how to bake bread, but it was so time consuming. So cooking rice is always an alternative. She only now considered bringing some rice to her mothers house. There would be a Mito store open at the market near the port next morning, so she could buy some there. Oh, Ill be bringing rice with my luggage. Auge-chan says shell be sending supplies periodically by transport ship, so we could order some through there as well. He turned toward Asama. Which reminds me, has Seijun contacted you? Eh? Oh, she has. She says they finished paying back their debt. Horizon opened a sign frame. Horizey: Congratulations, Heidi-sama! Your acquittal means the Udon Kingdom has lost their living gods, so perhaps you would consider leveling up to producing dried noodles. Circle Be: As much as I would love to be a living god, I would prefer something easier to pass next time! Anyway, we hope to meet up with you after making some money in Kantou, but we should probably arrange all that with Masazumi. Oh, and Asama-chi? Asama: Yes? Circle Be: Thank you for arranging this. We did repay the debt ourselves, but we still needed your help to get started. Silver Wolf: Youve learned your lesson, I hope? Horizey: Do not worry, Mitotsudaira-sama. I am sure they will give the people what they want by doing it again. Mitotsudaira wasnt sure she liked the sound of that. Circle Be: I also have something to give you, Asama-chi. Everyone looked to Asama curiously, but then the king looked up. Oh, it must be the rights to my God Mosaic. Huh? Asama wasnt sure what he was talking about. The God Mosaic was an Amaterasu optical spell and it could be bought at most any shrine, not just the Asama Shrine. So she knew he had been buying it from Heidi because she had arranged a really good deal, but I want you in charge now, Asama. Youre the Asama Shrine Representative, so I had worried it would be too much of a bother for you and the shrine every time I wanted to strip, but I think its about time. Auge-chan was trying to thank you in a really indirect way so you didnt think it was a big deal. No, its not a problem at all - for me or the shrine. Although Im not sure if I should really thank you for something like this. Heh heh. So now Asama is the master of my foolish brothers crotch. O-officially speaking only! So now I would require Asama-samas permission get the uncensored version of Toori-sama when we combine? No, no, no. Heidis authority here is only over managing the spell inventory. The usage rights are based on how Toori-kun has it set up. So Umdoes anyone else want that authority? Horizon looked at the others. Kimi placed a hand on her chin and said it wouldnt be all that funny to use it on myself, and Mitotsudaira suddenly grew very interested in the kitchen so she didnt have to look anyone in the eye. What does that authority give you? inquired Horizon. It lets you manage the spell inventory, so you really just make sure he doesnt run out. Horizon fell silent and gradually began sweating more and more. B-but! You can set it to refill automatically if you want! Heh. I already have you handle my divine transmission settings and everything else. It might be romantic or cute to keep this one thing under my control, but perhaps I should keep in mind who the best person for the job is. Horizon, you have blood dripping from your mouth And we all fail to keep that in mind from time to time. Horizon mimed moving a piece of luggage from left to right and then nodded toward Asama. To be blunt, my body protests when I attempt annoying tasks. Um, yes, Ive noticed. I am sure there are some things you need that authority to accomplish, so if I am ever annoyed with the God Mosaic, I will shout Asama-samaaaa! and you can provide a lightning bolt or something. In fact, leaving you in charge has its perks because I could not add that kind of option myself. Asama checked out of curiosity and found the Takemikazuchi lightning bolt option had a discount since Takemikazuchi served Amaterasu. On the other hand The vertical solar beam from high heaven would be cheaper. The atmosphere would weaken it, so wouldnt the discount be canceled out by the extra cost to strengthen it? pointed out Mitotsudaira. And isnt the lightning bolt more convenient since it can be used at night and indoors? Wh-what are you people planning to do to my crotch!? protested Toori. Heh heh. Kimi laughed quietly. I would recommend just letting them do what they want to you. But is there anything you want to do to them? Eh? His head dropped forward. Sleeping buried beneath you all would be like heaven on earth. That reminded Asama of their camping trip to Sanada. She had used his arm as a pillow in that cramped tent. Thinking back, that trial period had been even more intense than now. Okay. Kimi pointed at her brother. Lets cut straight to the good part! Act out what you want to do, foolish brother! And make yourself look good! Youre a genius, sis! shouted Toori on the inside. Ive actually given this a lot of thought, but its great to have a chance to try it out. Lets see, he said, thinking of this as a test. If I wanted to look cool with Horizon, I would Peh. I havent even started yet!! He was at the counter, so he mimed grabbing Horizons shoulders to make sure her imagined arms didnt come off, moved in close to make sure her imagined elbow didnt uppercut him, made sure her imagined knee did not shoot up to hit him, made sure her imagined head didnt headbutt him, and My king! My king! Why are you moving so stiffly!? Heh. Do you see how high difficulty I am now? boasted Horizon. Fix that, foolish brother! Fix it! Yes, fix it and continue! Okay, he said before starting on his next line. First, he looked the imagined Horizon in the eye. Horizon, he said. I swear Ill treat you right. So If you would respond more peacefully than usual, it would be a win-win for both of us. Or at least, I wont end up sobbing after were done or have to quit partway through due to accumulated damage. So how about it? No? Yeah, didnt think so Toori-kun! Youre kind of rambling now! I believe I got the gist of it, said Horizon. Eh? You did!? Judge. She nodded. He is challenging me to a quick duel. Mitotsudaira sensed her king crouching behind the counter. U-um, my king? Sh, Mitotsudaira-sama. Spoiling him is Asama-samas job. And no sign frames have appeared near her, so I doubt he is about to die of sadness or anything like that. Y-you sure are strict, Horizon! snapped back her king. He is a real entertainer if he can stand back up after that. As for Kimi Foolish brother, figure out what you did wrong and rework it! Now do Mitotsudaira! Eh!? Mitotsudaira felt her face go pale but then it bounced back to extremely flushed. Ehhh!? She looked around in a fluster to see Asama giving her the smile of a girl who had yet to consider her own upcoming turn. Horizon was clapping and Kimi was performing a weirdly understandable pantomime that meant: Hold out your hand Ask her to shake Pat her if she does it I am not a dog, you know? Leave it to me, said her king with a thumbs up. Nate. He gave a casual smile and mimed beckoning her over. Come here. Cooome here. Yes, yes, yes, yes. Theres a good girl. Did you know you can pat a wolf here to keep her docile? See, youre narrowing your eyes already. It tricks you into thinking Im part of your pack, so I can hold my arm out and you wont bite it. Chomp! Ow ow ow ow ow! My king! Isnt that joke from the Age of the Gods!? The worst part was how it was partially accurate. But he gave another thumbs up. Nate. She heard him speaking to an imagined version of her. Can you prove to me that youre really my knight? And Eh? How? Well, uh, you just have toyou know. No, no, Im serious. Just a little bit, okay? Yeah, I wont do anything weird. No, no, no. I swear Im serious. I wont do anything that would hurt you. And you can tell me to stop at any time. Yeah, just a little bit. What in the world are you imagining!? Okay! Kimi smiled and dropped her raised hand. You need to rework that one too, foolish brother! In fact, start over from scratch! Got that!? Asama saw blushing Mitotsudaira take a breath. Wow. Kimi had put an end to it, but she had seen the wolf tremble for a moment before that. When he put it like that, Mitotsudaira had no choice but to respond. It had caught her by surprise here, so she hadnt had a choice even if she did have a countermeasure in mind. So she must have imagined it and now she was taking a breath to calm herself. Mito, you have some work to do too. I do. I cant let myself fall silent and fail to respond to my king. But, said Horizon, raising her right hand. With Toori-sama and Mitotsudaira-sama, I was honestly imagining something more like Nate, how would you like to eat my meat tonight? I would love that. I was really craving an extra-large serving of meat tonight! We arent my mother and father. Your parents are like that, arent they? said Asama. But the way you ordered them makes it sound like your mother is the one in control. Because she is. But as absurd as all of this has been, it has been very educational. Because I had never even considered how I would respond to these things, she said. I also need to consider the possibility of him turning it into a joke. That reminded Asama of something: Horizon. He and she had made jokes, but what if the things they said before the jokes were how they actually felt? Oh. Horizon had not said I believe I got the gist of it in response to his joke. So if you isolated just their initial responses, it came out to: I swear Ill treat you right. I believe I got the gist of it. That was why he had responded with You did!? Wow. It sort of reminded her of the way those two had canceled out each others arguments back at Mikawa. She knew she could be a pain to deal with too, but with those two, it was less about being a pain and just how they were made. They formed a single whole together. People referred to couples that way from time to time, but it really seemed true here. Although with Horizon, there was a serious chance she really would challenge him to a duel. If that happened, how were the rest of them supposed to respond? Asama suspected she could find a similar situation recorded in the Asama Shrines library, but there was a beauty to figuring things out on your own, so maybe a beginner shouldnt worry too much about that. Oh, but I already know more or less what he likes based on the porn games he plays. Now do Asama, foolish brother! Now it was her turn. Mitotsudaira saw Asama exhaling. Shes keeping a natural stance! Would that let her react to and accept whatever might be coming her way? You look like a true master, Asama-sama! No, its just that I more or less know whats coming. Okay, foolish brother! Begin! Uh, sure, said the king, posing behind the counter. He faced an imaginary Asama and scratched his head. Asama, he said. Can we do it? Really!? Thats all!? Confused, Mitotsudaira looked over at Asama. The shrine maiden had her lips pressed together and looked a bit angry and a bit troubled. But then she raised her right index finger and wagged it back and forth. W-well, if you insist. Nope! Thats a foul!! Kimi pulled a whistle from her cleavage, blew it, and waved at Asama. That response is against he rules! Youre out! Oops, thought Asama. He had said pretty much what she had imagined, so she had accidentally responded. But thats generally how it is between us. Their relationship was like a lazy kind of happiness. They didnt try to show off or go to too much effort with each other. That was more Horizon and Mitotsudairas territory. With her If I did have a complaint, maybe it would be better if you made it feel like I was doing you a favor more than granting a request? It would feel less like there was an obligation. Yeah, after I said it, I thought I couldve made it sound more special. Heh heh. That happens a lot with you. It also felt like her ordinary self was being judged here. It was difficult to only be that way when it was convenient. So You had better keep doing my foolish brother lots of favors. Heh heh heh. Based on that laugh, Im guessing you just think it will be funny! How can you and my king act so normal about this? Yes, I feel like Asama-sama could stand to play a little harder to get there. No, no. That isnt like me. Despite what she said, she had honestly been kind of cautious. Maybe she had been partially expecting the opposite from him, but It would be very bad if he used some cool line with me. Based on Horizon and Mitotsudairas reactions, they had also expected him to use a line like that on her. But how would she have reacted if he had used one? She might have laughed it off because it didnt suit them. On the other hand, she might have felt she didnt deserve it. But what if he did like he with Mitotsudaira and took something from their everyday life and gave it a different meaning? Like Can you prove to me that youre really my shrine maiden? That one was designed for Mitotsudaira, so it felt off just changing the one word, but Hmm. She couldnt even imagine what he could have said for her because he had never said anything like it. It shouldnt have been a surprise, but she felt a tingle in her spine at how solidified their relationship had become. However What would I do if he said something like that? Oh. Her imagination ran wild for a moment. This is bad, thought Asama. She had trouble reacting when he did something she didnt expect. That was a lesson she had learned the hard way. They knew each other really well, which brought a certain sense of comfort, and they knew they could rely on each other, so even if something unexpected happened, she felt like she could handle it based on her past experience. That was why she knew how hopeless he was. But what if he showed her another way of looking at that same relationship? What if she had to accept it right then and there instead acclimating to it over time? She would have no idea what she was doing, but still accept it. In other words L-letting him have his way with me!? Nothing like that had ever happened before. Her job and role as a shrine maiden meant she primarily did things for other people. She could generally look after herself, so she wasnt used to having other people do something for her. What would she do if that happened? No, what would be done to her? And what would she do afterwards? These thoughts were racing through her head when he turned toward her. Asama. Y-yes? Ill rework that. P-please do. She wasnt sure what she was even saying. Frankly, she was overwhelmed. Wow. Even her own imagination had trouble reacting when he did something she didnt expect. The master of the natural stance just self-destructed. A question occurred to Mitotsudaira as she watched Asama blush and stare motionlessly off into space. My king? Purely hypothetically, how would you go about it with Kimi? I wouldnt stand a chance against her. She wasnt quite sure what he meant, yet it made a lot of sense to her. But in that case What about you Kimi? What would you tell my king in a situation like that? Hm? That would be easy. Kimi brushed back her hair and then placed the hand below her chest where she knocked on her skin a few times. Foolish brother? She smiled. Come to me. Horizey: Kimi-sama, show some restraint! Silver Wolf: Wh-why do you make it sound like he belongs with you or like youre a great ocean he calls home!? Asama: Also, Kimi? You really shouldnt joke about this. Wise Sister: Silly girls. Where do you think he goes when hes run into some trouble with you and things are too awkward to be with you? Im his safehouse for times like that. He comes to me to goof off for an evening, vent his frustrations, and eat some delicious treats. Then I send him back out ready to face you the next morning. It would be weird for you to do that and send him off to another one of you, wouldnt it? Horizey: Um, Kimi-sama, I feel like that is the opposite of showing restraint. Mitotsudaira listened to the idiot sister. Anyway, Ill help out where I can and my foolish brother will come up with some improved ideas, so I hope we can all enjoy living together. Ill be sitting on the sidelines laughing at your troubles. Youre the worst! shouted Mitotsudaira. Just the worst! Heh heh. That concludes tonights sex talk! Your homework is to agonize over everything we talked about here! Um, Sis? What about me? You got carried away and bought a silver hair book, a knight book, and a shrine maiden book, didnt you? Then go get studying. Kimi then turned to Horizon. She struck the same pose as before, brushing her hair back and knocking below her chest. Go like this, Horizon! You can learn to be just as unrestrained as me! Judge! Horizon stood up and brushed her hair back. Ohh, gasped an impressed Asama, but then Horizon slapped herself on the belly. Bring it oooooooooooooon! Did everything have to devolve into a joke in this house? Later that night, Mitotsudaira heard her king collapsing in the washroom, but she decided not to investigate when Asama got up but stayed put and when she noticed Horizons arms were missing. They would be leaving the next morning. They needed to visit her mothers house and see if Kasuyas Argent Clou could be found there. They also needed to confirm some information and do some strategizing, so they would be holding several meetings while there.